《Stealing Spree》


 Chapter 1: New School, New Target

    <h4>Chapter 1: New School, New Target</h4>


    I could be what you called an ordinary student. Or on anime terms, the ssmate A. I have neither the attention nor poprity. But despite that, I''m not one of those weak people that was always a target for the bullies. If I can exin it clearly, I am part of the peanut gallery.


    Here in the ssroom, there are those main characters such as the ss Couple, the Top 1, the ss President, the ss Idol, the ss Hunk and so on and so forth. Every day will be filled with events surrounding them. I may or may not be implicated by it but I don''t mind. I never really had a desire to stand out. It''s fine to be the ssmate A. Being ssmate A helped me a lot to avoid unnecessary troubles.


    But despite being the ssmate A, I have a secret desire that no one knew. Since I was a kid, I have this indescribable urge to steal. Well not to steal things, but to steal someone from another. Not that I keep someone I stole for long though, much less is it known by the person I stole from so before that happens I usually give them back once I grew bored.


    If I remember correctly, it started back in the 5th grade. I saw the ss Hunk of that year confess to someone. The girl isn''t even that beautiful and I still haven''t grown in that department yet, still hairless. But still, I felt an annoying itch inside me to go and steal the girl from him. He might have been the most handsome in ss but that did not faze me. It only took me a week to get the girl to fall for me and right after that, I stole her first kiss. And err she also stole my first kiss back then but that''s not the point. Anyway, I did all of that without him knowing and without them breaking up during it.


    Then days passed and the kisses levelled up to more. But since there''s ack of sex education at that time, we never get passed kissing and touching. I sucked her tongue regrly though. Especially during mornings, I often pull her out of anyone''s sight. The excitement of that grew into me but well, I soon grew bored and let her go. But even though I stopped seeking opportunities to get her, it was she who started longing for me. Not that I mind. We continued that rtionship until we graduated, without anyone knowing but us. And during that time, I didn''t stop at one. I also got the most popr girl in school and the smartest girl. Thinking about it now really filled me in nostalgia.


    When I entered Middle School, I continued doing the same thing, stealing someone''s girl, and finally graduated from my virginity during my 2nd year. It was with a popr upperssman. It took me a month to get her though since her boyfriend had a tight leash on her. I took my chances when he''s not around her. I even tried to ingratiate myself under him to get closer. It worked out anyway so it was worth it.


    Continuing the life of ssmate A, only the girls I got knew the true me. I stopped going to average beauties, but well, since extremely beautiful girls were scarce and harder to steal. More importantly, most beautiful and cute girls don''t have a boyfriend or they were keeping it a secret. I never set my eyes on single girls, I only enjoy the thought of stealing someone''s girl. The excitement I get from it surpasses falling in love with someone. I spent my middle school enjoying lots of girls and most of them were virgins which is a delight.


    Maybe I''m just scared to fall in love and have someone do the same thing I did to me. I can''t let someone do that to me. That''s why I keep being the ordinary ssmate. Now that I''m in high school, it''s time to start again.


    I looked around the ssroom. The ss hadn''t started yet but most of the students are already inside.


    Groups were already starting to form and those who stand out with their roles, I''ve already noted.


    For example, there''s that girl with braids and sses who sat at the middle of the front row. From what I heard, her name should be Kanzaki Mio. A ss President type.


    Her height is about average but one thing that stands out is her chest, it''s big. If I can guess it''s a D cup. Most boys in ss were already ogling her since earlier.


    Kanzaki was sitting seriously there while looking around, checking the faces of her ssmates. If ever she has someone, it will really be a challenge for me to steal her.


    Not that I didn''t have experience with her type. Just that, there''s still a slight difference in attitude between a high schooler and a middle schooler so I will have to put in more effort if I be set on stealing her if she has a boyfriend.


    Along with the ringing of the school bell, the door of the ssroom opened.


    Entering it should be our ss Advisor for this year.


    Step. Step. Step.


    After the sounds of the teacher''s footsteps ended, all our attention was already on her.


    Upon seeing her, our teacher turned out to be another beauty. A candy for the boys'' eyes and that included me.


    However, her beauty was not the only thing I''ve noticed.


    On her right ring finger, there''s the thing you can only see to someone married. A wedding ring.


    I couldn''t help but smile looking at it. I never tried stealing a teacher back in middle school since there''s no one as beautiful as her there plus my taste hasn''t expanded to teachers yet.


    From how you she looks, she''s probably a newly graduated teacher and our ss must be her first advisory ss.


    Bang!


    After putting down the books she held on her table, the chattering died down and the whole ss fell silent.


    She then leaned on her table and took a nce at each of us. After a moment, she turned around and wrote something on the board. Her name.


    "Miyazaki Shiori. I''m your advisor for the year. Bear with me, alright? This is my first advisory ss so I hope you take care of me and I''ll do the same thing to you for the rest of the school year." Miss Miyazaki started her introduction.


    So my guess is right, huh?


    "So, for a start. You can ask me anything."


    Upon hearing that. A lot of boys raised their hands and there were some girls who did, they were also curious about this teacher.


    This is amon urrence every start of the year and each time I only need to watch since what I wanted to know will be asked by someone anyway.


    Ms. Miyazaki looked down at the paper on her table. That was the copy of the list of our names and our sitting arrangements.


    "Okay. You first Yamada."


    "Teacher, how old are you?" asked Yamada, who was then followed by augh by those around him.


    Ms Miyazaki was taken aback at his question but she immediately recovered from it.


    "You do know it''s rude to ask for a girl''s age. Don''t you Yamada?"


    Moreughter followed when they saw the teacher''s response.


    After that, more silly questions followed. As if they''re trying to make it fair, there were serious and joke questions asked to her. Unlike the first question, Miss Miyazaki never lostposure again and she answered them all of it calmly.


    I see. Looks like she had a good education as a teacher. But is that all?


    After a rollcall of our names, the ss President was chosen and who was chosen didn''te to me as a surprise, it was Kanzaki.


    -


    The first period ended that way and instead of starting the 2nd period, it was skipped and we got an hour of break. This was a way to let us be acquainted with each other. The time from before ss wasn''t enough after all.


    Since everyone is a new face for me. There were a few who came and talked to me. As the ssmate A, I never turned anyone down and made friends with them. We even exchanged numbers and I was added to a group chat which consisted of everyone in the ss.


    Time passed and the first day of the ss ended like that.


    I''m just an observer to everyone and since I got acquainted with them, those near my seat often talked to me which I responded to get a fairly good first impression. I don''t need to stand out anyway, as long as I look normal then that''s enough.


    Some of the boy''s group invited me to go home but I rejected, saying I wanted to stay for a little longer.


    It''s not that I have something to do, I just wanted to explore the school. Since this is a new school for me, I need to explore it to find ces I might need in the future. Like a hidden spot which I can use when I find a target. I also need to familiarize myself with each and every room like the infirmary, the rooftop, the Principal''s Office and the library. Who knows, I might need to use them as well.


    Walking around the school after ss hours gave me some sort of peace as well. I always did this even back then. I could see those who purposefully stayed back, those sports-oriented students and so on and so forth.


    The school was quite big so I guessed it would take me an hour to fully explore it.


    However, when I arrived at the 3rd years'' floor, a surprising scene appeared before me.


    In one of the ssrooms, I found a very interesting sight. And yeah. It involves my secret desire.


    "N-no, someone might see us here."


    A girl''s voice rang in my ears. It came from an upperssman inside the room. Though it''s soft, I can hear it clearly because of the silent corridor.


    I peek at the door to see inside. There are two people in there. The girl who I heard and another one. I don''t need to guess who it is, he must be her boyfriend. To think that they have the nerve and the courage to do it on the first day of the school year. I''m seriously amazed that I even wanted to give them a p.


    Both of them almost had all their clothes on the ground. Te girl sitting above a desk. Her skirt was pulled up and her undergarment was pulled down to her legs.


    Because her top uniform was unbuttoned, her twin peaks were in full view and due to the sunlighting in from outside the window, they were glistening beautifully.


    I immediately pulled up my phone and took photos of that scene. Also I made sure to get both of their faces clearly.


    The guy was currently working on his belt to pull out what''s hidden behind his pants.


    But,of course. Who am I? Seeing this sight invoked my secret desire.


    On the first day of school year, I found my first target.

 Chapter 2: Nogizaka Kana(1)

    <h4>Chapter 2: Nogizaka Kana(1)</h4>


    "Kana, I can''t wait anymore. We''re already dating for a year." The guy said, his face couldn''t contain his desire to take the girl.


    Looks like this will be their first time. But still, even when she those words earlier. I could see from her face that she also wanted this to happen.


    However, I won''t let you.


    I clenched my hand and without holding back, I mmed it on the door.


    Bang!


    "Who?!"


    The agitated voice of the boy rang almost instantly as soon as the banging sound reached them. They''re surely surprised by that so I quietly hid in a corner.


    Even from where I was hiding, I could hear the sounds of them fixing their uniforms and their silent conversation.


    "Kenji, d-do you think someone saw us?"


    "I don''t know, sorry Kana. Because of me. I couldn''t wait. We should go home. I''ll go first. I''ll wait for you at the gate."


    "Un. I''ll be there."


    I heard the sound of the door opening and saw the guy called Kenji running out. He even looked to his left and right and when he found nothing, he immediately went down to the stairs.


    I waited for a bit, making sure he wouldn''te back beforeing out of hiding.


    Step. Step. Step.


    As I approached the ssroom, the sound of someone else inside could still be heard. The girl called Kana was probably fixing her clothes which were a mess earlier.


    When she heard the sound of the door opening once more, she immediately became alert.


    Under her watchful and somewhat afraid eyes, I entered the room and closed it shut.


    "Well, that was an interesting sight senpai." I started.


    "W-who are you?" She warily asked as she started stepping backwards


    I could feel her wariness through her voice.


    Well, who wouldn''t be? I can guess what she''s thinking right now. She''s thinking that I am the one who mmed the door earlier.


    "Nobody, Just your ordinary junior senpai," I answered smilingly, perhaps I was also showing the whites of my teeth.


    However, her reaction to it was to step back a little bit further.


    "1st year? What are you doing here? This is the 3rd years'' floor."


    "Well you see, I thought of exploring the school since I''ll be here for 3 years. Never would I have thought to see a very stimting scene."


    "Y-you saw?"


    Of course I saw. I thought you already knew?


    Well, that''s a good expression on her face. She''s blushing and the trace of embarrassment showed. She even crossed her arms to cover her chest despite her uniform already fixed.


    Now that I got to look at her properly, this Kana-senpai is really cute. She''s the Cute and Shy type of girl. She has shoulder-length hair decorated by a yellow ribbon hairband. Her forehead was covered by her bangs. Even though she''s already in her 3rd year, she still looks child-like. Her chest isn''t though. I can still recall how she looked earlier. I heard that they''re already dating for a year and they''ll only do it now? I wonder why they chose to do it here though.


    "What do you mean? Are you talking about this?"


    I walked towards her and brought my phone out. On the screen was the picture I took earlier.


    "Ah?!"


    Her eyes widened when she saw it. And now more traces of fear could now be seen on her alluring face.


    "D-delete that."


    "Huh? Why? This is a really great shot if I must say. You looked really cute here, senpai."


    I smiled at her.


    I know that my desire for her can''t help but leak out. I''m sure she''s also feeling it right now. Well, this is really what excites me. I never knew I could find a target this early.


    "N-no, please."


    "No what? I can''t understand you, senpai."


    "P-please delete the picture."


    I pretended to think but I was secretly observing her every reaction.


    As time continued to pass, her breathing was turning ragged and I could somehow sense her desperateness. Who wouldn''t? If someone saw that picture I''m sure they''ll be delighted.


    This cute upperssman on that pose. I could feel a reaction down below just thinking about it. Of course, I''m cutting out her boyfriend from the picture.


    "I won''t show it to anyone. You see, senpai. You look really cute here."


    "W-why? Why are you doing this?"


    Her eyes are turning watery now. A little push and she might really start crying.


    "I like the look on your face here, senpai. You looked really sexy. I can''t delete this but I can promise not to show this to anyone."


    "R-really?"


    "I swear. But on one condition."


    When she heard the word condition, she took another step back. Because there''s a chair behind her she fell sitting on it.


    "W-what condition?"


    I stared at her from bottom to top. On my mind, I''m already stripping her. Thinking of ns on how to steal her. This type of girl is one of the easiest. A simple ckmailing can make her fall. Though I said easiest, her type is also the easiest to fail. One wrong move and it will be over.


    So here. Let me start this school year with you. I''m really looking forward to it. Kana-senpai.


    "Let''s exchange numbers." I answered her with a smile.


    -


    -


    After we exchanged numbers, I left the ssroom. Leaving the surprised Kana-senpai. She probably thought I would ask for something more but I have to take it one step at a time for now. There''s the risk of her boyfriending back when she stays there for long.


    I told her to not tell her boyfriend about me and the picture. If she did, I''ll expose it to everyone. Turns out his boyfriend is one of those aiming for a schrship in college. If this gets public, it might spoil his chances to get that so she epted.


    I''m amazed that she told me that. I got another info to hold her. Now the difficulty lowered again. I don''t know if I can call her idiot or naive, anyway this is better for me. I can''t wait to steal her. Ban her having sex with him and then ultimately ban her to have any physical contact with him. I won''t ask for them to break up of course. I''ll fully savour her, in and out of the school.


    I have to cement my ssmate A personality inside the ssroom first though. So I can move freely and for no one to bother me. Now that I got her number, it''s easy to call Kana-senpai out. Slowly, I''ll steal her from him. And of course her precious virginity as well.


    Turns out I was right at my guess. That boy is her first boyfriend. Because of her personality, she avoided most boys during her 1st year but that boy courted her during the whole school year. Only then did she ept him after a year of effort. And another year again before she resolved herself to ept his desire to have sex with her.


    Unfortunately, I found them before they did it. I guess I''m lucky enough to pick a virgin as my first target. I will savour it for him.


    "Senpai, see you tomorrow."


    I sent a mail to her and surprisingly, she replied fast.


    "Yes. Please don''t show it to anyone."


    -----


    The sun set and the next day came.


    When I walk inside the ssroom, I can now see the various groups that were formed. There''s a group of delinquents at the back. Both boys and girls. They all look scary for an ordinary student but for me, I only need to steer away from them. It''s troublesome to get involved with them unless there''s a couple there, I won''t take an initiative to enter their circle. ssmate A is a normal student, I''m not a delinquent.


    There''s another group of boys near the window seat. If I can describe them then they''ll be the protagonist and the side characters. There''s two there who stood out. Probably the protagonist and his best friend. Others are just normal friends.


    Then on another corner are their counterparts. Girl groups with two of them standing out as well. The main heroine and childhood friend? Not that I care. I will only get to know them when they start dating each other. I have to stay neutral here. Among ssmate B and above.


    During the third period, I felt my phone vibrate on my pants. I put it on silent mode since I hate the sound of ringtones. Even calls are on silent mode.


    Kana-senpai sent me a mail. I immediately opened it and smiled after reading it.


    "Onoda-kun, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it, senpai?"


    "Why did you only ask for my number?"


    Huh? What is this girl? Are you curious about why I didn''t ask for anything? Were you expecting another condition yesterday?


    "Because I like you, senpai."


    I can imagine her getting flustered when she read this. Well, she''s cute so it''s natural to like her. Though I will never tell her that I only like her because she''s in a rtionship.


    "Eh? We barely know each other. And you only saw me at my embarrassing moment. How could you like me?"


    "I like you because I saw you like that senpai. Can I tell you a secret?"


    "Uhh. What is it?"


    "I fantasized about youst night. I look at that picture of you while masturbating."


    "Pervert."


    "I''m just being honest, senpai. You look really sexy and cute. I can''t help it."


    "Stop, Onoda-kun. You know I have Kenji."


    "I don''t care, senpai. I like what I like. Can I see youter?"


    "Why? Don''t tell me¡­"


    "I just wanted to see you again, senpai. I will wait for you at the roof during lunch."


    Ending our exchanges, I put my phone back to my pocket. Let''s see if she will show up. She seems interested though? Well, if it didn''t work I''ll just force her. I have a lot of ways for her to meet me alone.


    "Oh? Who''s that Onoda, your girlfriend?"


    I heard the boy behind me say. Looks like he noticed me exchanging mails.


    "Do I look like a guy who has a girlfriend Sakuma?" I said as I pointed at my face.


    "Hey hey, what''s that? Onoda has a girlfriend?"


    The girl at my right got curious at what Sakuma said.


    Sakumaughs at my answer "You''re right. You don''t look like it."


    "You heard him Maemura," I answered to the girl at my right.


    "Tsk. You''re both boring."


    Maemura immediately lost interest. At least this should be how a ssmate A acts. Never stand out but never fade out in the background.


    The lunch break soon arrived. I bought bread at the cafeteria and immediately made my way to the roof. Unlike what most see in anime or manga. Rooftop isn''t that popr. It''s so hot up here you know? You''re closer at the sun and there''s little to no shade. Luckily today''s cloudy. I didn''t go outside and just sit at the top of the stairs.


    The delinquents have another spot where they gather so only those who don''t mind the heat will go up here.


    I ate my bread in silence while waiting whether Kana-senpai would arrive or not.


    I got her full name yesterday. Nogizaka Kana. Nogizaka is too long so I''ll keep on calling her Kana. I really wonder if this will be too easy. I don''t want her to fall in love with me. Her type is one who most easily breaks up when they find someone else they like more. They''re the type who don''t want to two-time. They''re too honest about their feelings. I don''t want her feelings though and I only want to steal her and enjoy her body.


    15 minutes into the lunch break. I heard unhurried footsteps walking up the stairs. Not long after that, I can see the flushed face of Kana-senpai. On her hand is the same bread I bought. Looks like she got held up in the cafeteria.


    "You really came, senpai. Won''t you eat lunch with your boyfriend?"


    "Kenji was called by the teacher."


    "I see. You''re really cute senpai."


    Kana-senpai blushed. Haa. I can''t wait to get my hands on her. This way. I''ll call her whenever her boyfriend isn''t around. Then soon, I''ll call her even when she''s with him. I''ll concede kisses and hugs for now. But I will never allow them to finish what they were doing before.


    "Don''t joke with me, Onoda-kun. Why do you want to see me?"


    She finished thest steps. She''s now in front of me. Looking at me munching on my bread.


    "Like I told you. I want to see you again."


    I gave her a smile then continued eating.


    "I''m satisfied now senpai. You can go back now."


    "You''re weird Onoda-kun."


    Though she heard me telling her to go back. She didn''t do that but she climbed more then sit beside me.


    "I''ll eat here. It looks lonely seeing you eating alone."


    Right. Her type is also those kind ones who sympathize with others. She couldn''t help but stay when she saw me eating alone.


    "Really? I''m used to it though."


    "Don''t say that. Look we got the same bread."


    She smiles at me as she opens her bread packet.


    "There''s not much of a choice there anyway. I wonder, senpai."


    "Hmm?"


    She''s munching on her bread slowly. Even her bites are cute damn. It looks like a little rabbit bit on it.


    "Why are you kind to me? I''m basically a guy who''s ckmailing you."


    She thinks for a second and said


    "I don''t know either. You look harmless. Besides you only ask for my number."


    Harmless? Ah. Yeah. I heard that before. That student council president back in my middle school. She also told me that I look harmless. Well, I don''t know if she still thought of me as harmless after all the things I did to her.


    "But I''m using that picture. Am I still harmless?"


    Hearing that, she flushed red again. She probably remembered my mail about how I used that as masturbation material.


    Kana-senpai turned her head away from me. Maybe afraid that I see how she''s blushing now.


    "H-honestly, I felt ttered when you told me that. Y-you think of me as s-sexy."


    She even stuttered. How cute can this girl be? Ah. I''m getting hard.


    Okay. Let''s push her a bit.


    I moved closer to her and extended my hand enclosing her waist.


    "Do I still look harmless senpai?"


    "W-whaa. Where are you touching? Remove your hand Onoda-kun."


    I ignored her plea and tightened my hold on her. Pulling her closer to me. Though she said that. She''s not offering much resistance.


    "You smell good senpai."


    I move my face to her neck and smell it. I looked below and saw the ravine that is her chest. I can see it moving up and down. Looks like she''s breathing fast now or it''s her heart that''s thumping. It''s a bit dark here so I can''t really see her smooth chest. I remember her erect nipples again. I like to pinch those and suck on it hard.


    "Don''t smell me Onoda-kun. I have a boyfriend. You can''t."


    There''s a small resistance now but still not enough to push me away.


    "I told you. I don''t care. I like what I like, senpai. And it''s you."


    Using my other hand I turn her head back to me. I took away the bread she''s eating and put it down. Holding her chin, I looked into her eyes. She''s really red right now. I don''t know, there''s like imaginary steaming out of her head now.


    Maybe she''s thinking I will kiss her. She closed her eyes. What is this? She''s not against me kissing her? Isn''t this too easy? Just don''t fall for me okay.


    "You''re really cute senpai. Can I kiss you?"


    I whispered to her ears. Her eyes are still tightly closed. She''s trembling a bit and I can see her head nodding. It''s a yes.

 Chapter 3: Nogizaka Kana(2)

    <h4>Chapter 3: Nogizaka Kana(2)</h4>


    I didn''t waste time when I saw that. Looking at her cherry-coloured lips, I unhesitatingly kiss it, covering it with my lips and suck on it.


    Though she''s not responding to my kiss. She''s trembling more at my kiss. Her hands were clenched tightly at her side. Her lips taste sweet. It tastes like the bread we were eating. I continue kissing her, moving my lips, sucking the lower then changing to her upper lips.


    My hand that''s on her waist held onto it tighter while pulling her closer. I wonder what that Kenji guy would think. Her girlfriend is now here with me. Allowing herself to be kissed by someone she only met yesterday. Someone who took their erotic picture and used it to get her number.


    Ah, this excitement. This is what I want. I can once again feel the reaction on my lower body. I''m thinking to get her hand and put it on top of it but it''s too early. I need more time.


    As I continued to kiss Kana-senpai. Her lips that''s not moving are now responding. She also started sucking my lips. I look at her face. Her eyes are still closed shut.


    She''s not using her tongue. Maybe she doesn''t know how to?


    I''ll teach her then.


    I separate my lips from hers. That made her closed eyes open a bit.


    "O-onoda-kun?" She whispered. That sounds so sexy.


    "One more senpai. Can I? Don''t close your eyes."


    She nodded then opened her eyes. I saw myself reflected on it. And probably she saw herself reflected on my eyes. Can she see how cute and sexy she is right now?


    I don''t wait long and once again ovep my lips on hers. She''s responding to my kisses and her hands now moved to embrace me.


    When I feel her gettingfortable to our kiss, my tongue invades her mouth. I feel it hit her teeth but slowly, she''s opening it allowing my tongue to seek hers.


    It didn''t take long to find her tongue. I immediately entangled it on mine. Sucking on it and tasting her saliva. At first, she just let me do what I want but gradually she also started sucking on my tongue.


    Kana-senpai is now fully epting my kiss. Our first deep kiss. We continued on it until we ran out of breath.


    When we separated. I can see a trail of saliva at the corner of her mouth. I can''t resist myself so I lick it before she even notices.


    She was surprised but I didn''t see any resistance. Kana-senpai enjoyed our kiss. She''s so flushed right now and maybe me too that we looked like drunks.


    We just continue staring at each other. I don''t take my eyes off her but Kana-senpai being the shy and cute type. She couldn''t hold long. Embarrassed, she turned her head away, then picked up her unfinished bread. She started to eat it again.


    "Thank you senpai. You taste sweet. I feel like I''m getting drunk on you."


    I said as I watched her eat her bread. She didn''t say anything but I can see her blushing more. She continued eating it and as soon as she finished. The school bell rang, indicating the end of our lunch break.


    -


    -


    I let her go first when the bell rang. It''s bad if someone sees using together. Below us is the floor for 3rd years.


    I got scolded by the teacher when I arrived 5 minuteste. Luckily, it''s not just me who''ste so I didn''t stand out that much. It''s bad for ssmate A to be someone recognized as a unique character. I just told the excuse that I fell asleep. I should be mindful of the time when meeting Kana-senpai now.


    At least, I got some progress. I got to kiss her this fast. And not just an ordinary kiss. A french kiss. Ah shit. I''m getting hard again. Good thing it''s covered by my desk.


    That Kenji guy has no idea that while he was called by the teacher, his girlfriend was having an intimate moment with me. He doesn''t even know my existence.


    Ah, I need a countermeasure. That Kenji guy is probably thinking about finishing what they''re doing yesterday. I need to prevent that. He can kiss her but he can''t do that again. I''ll own Kana-senpai but she''ll still be his girlfriend.


    I used the time when the teacher was writing on the board to send a mail to Kana-senpai.


    "Ah. Now, I can''t believe that''s not your girlfriend Onoda. You''re even sending her mail during ss."


    Sakuma started again behind me.


    "Shut up. Believe what you want. Go get yourself one so you''ll stop trying to give me an imaginary girlfriend."


    I heard Maemura giggled beside me.


    "Onoda. That guy can''t get one you know. They always get creeped out by him."


    Looks like these two knew each other from middle school. Heh. If he ever got one, I''ll see if I can steal that too. This Maemura is a beauty as well, I wonder if she has one. Her beauty isn''t that outstanding but it''s still on par on most of the girls I stole during middle school. Just her long legs are enough for one to drool on it. Her nape looks sexy as well. If she ever had a boyfriend, I want to leave a hickey there.


    "Shut up Maemura. You can''t get one too. You always scare them with your long legs."


    Oh. So they''re somewhat alike eh. Maybe they like each other but both can''t be honest? Anyway¡­


    "Why don''t you two date each other then?"


    Ah, I''m getting excited. If they really did then Maemura will be in my strike zone. Someone sitting next to me and her boyfriend behind me. I can imagine myself ying with her during ss.


    "No way in hell!"


    "Impossible!"


    They''re in concert eh. This is hrious. At this reaction, it''s amon cliche. Maybe I can help them get together then steal Maemura right after. Or is it better during? Then she''ll ept his confession while my semen is deep inside her.


    That''s truly an exciting thought. I can''t wait to try that out.


    "Sakuma. Maemura. Stand up!" the teacher shouted from his desk.


    The students''ughter rang around the ssroom. Yeah, there''s no way the teacher won''t hear it when they both shouted their rejection on my thought.


    "That was amusing Onoda."


    The girl at my leftmented while giggling. Ah. She''s usually quiet. I didn''t know she''s listening to us. If I remember correctly her name is Rindou. She''s someone you can call an introvert. She only talks when talked to. This is the first time I hear her talking and giggling like that. Yesterday, she just listened and used gestures to answer.


    The ss passed by with only that slight interruption by Sakuma and Maemura happening.


    Today, I agreed to join those who invited me yesterday at going home. There''s still tomorrow for Kana-senpai. I''ll let her be with her boyfriend for now. She''s probably still thinking about our kiss so even if that guy wants to do something, he can''t. Plus my mail to her will stop her as well.


    Going home with them, they only talk about their type of girls. Those in ss and those at the neighbouring sses. They still haven''tid their eyes on the upperssmen yet since this is still the 2nd day.


    ording to their conversation, there''s a top beauty in ss 3. We''re at ss 1 by the way. And that beauty is already going out with someone. To who that is, no one knew. If that''s true. She''s a possible target. I can''t find a chance to make a move on Ms. Miyazaki yet but I''m sure I will find it soon. I wonder, they''re talking about ssmates and those at the same year while I''m here thinking about our married teacher.


    Since I''m the ssmate A, I also joined in on their conversation a bit. Just to show my presence there. I have to act normally. And because of that, I got another info on a possible target. They talked about a secret couple in ss. As to who that couple is, there are only spections. It''s funny that their spection is within that main protagonist and main heroine group. I''ll just observe, for now, there''s still Kana-senpai anyway. Going at it one at a time is better than dividing my focus.


    ----


    The third day of the school year. I was ambushed by various club recruiters. Ah. I forgot that the 3rd day is the Club Recruitment day.


    I wonder which club I should join. I need aidback one where I can rx. I''ll hold it off until the deadline. There''s no rush. No rush.


    I keep walking towards the door to the school building. Dodging each and every flyer flying at my face. If only Kana-senpai is the one handing those out, I''ll try their club so I can have time to spend with her.


    Ah. Speaking of the devil. It''s not even 5 seconds when I think of that when I see her figure.


    She''s at the tent of their club. I don''t know if it was intuition but her head turned to my direction just a bit after I stared at her.


    I saw her eyes sparkle for a second then her face flushed then she avoided my gaze. What is this 3-step awkward meeting?


    Ah, there''s her Kenji guy huh? Looks like he''s helping or he''s a member as well?


    The girl next to Kana-senpai, seeing her turn her head like that, followed her previous gaze and found me.


    Like Kana-senpai, her eyes sparkled as well but there''s no step 2 and 3. She went out of the tent then ran towards me.


    "Hello hello, kouhai. Interested in joining our Literature Club?"


    So they''re from the Literature Club. Is it hard getting a new member? Literature club sounds tedious. But if it''s for just trying out. Why not?


    "I''m not that interested in Literature senpai. Sorry"


    "Just try it out please!"


    "Hmm okay. I''ll try but I can''t guarantee that I will join."


    "Don''t mind it. It''s enough that you want to try."


    She didn''t wait for my reply and just pulled me to their tent. She shouted to the couple.


    "Kana! Kenji! I got one! Hehe"


    "Ah. You. You''re interested?" Kenji guy said.


    "I''m only trying out senpai."


    I answered, then looked at Kana-senpai beside him. Looking at her troubled expression looks fun.


    "W-wee."


    That''s all she managed to say. I thought they would find it strange but neither the senpai who pulled me nor Kenji guy said so.


    "Haah Kana. Be friendly to our juniors. You''re always like that."


    "You know she''s like this, Ishida. Give her a break." Kenji guy defended Kana-senpai.


    "S-sorry, Rumi."


    Ah, that''s why. This is good too. Anyway this Ishida-senpai, is she dating someone? Looking at her personality, probably not? Well, Kana-senpai is here and that''s already good enough.


    "Um? So I''m just trying out. Can I go now?"


    There''s no point staying here since it''s just recruitment. I''ll just goter for the tryout.


    "Ah wait. Kana. Go with him and show him our clubroom."


    Ishida-senpai. That''s a very nice idea! If I can rate your club. I''ll give it 6 stars! This is a chance.


    Kana-senpai looks up to Kenji guy like she''s asking permission. Heh. That''s nice too. Show me how you''re into each other. Plucking Kana-senpai will be too good by then.


    Kenji guy nods at her.


    "Kana will show you our clubroom. And if possible you can read things we do there as well so you''ll have an ideater."


    "Okay senpai. Thanks. Kana-senpai, please take care of me."


    This is exciting as well. This guy didn''t know that she''s sending his girl to me. I just hope there''s no one in there. I can progress more with Kana-senpai.


    "F-follow me, uhm¡­"


    Ah right. She''s acting like she doesn''t know me.


    "Onoda Ruki. Call me any way you want Kana-senpai."


    "T-then, Ruki-kun."


    So it''s not Onoda-kun now. We''re getting closer it seems.

 Chapter 4: Nogizaka Kana(3)

    <h4>Chapter 4: Nogizaka Kana(3)</h4>


    I followed Kana-senpai to the Club Building. It''s separate from the School Building. Since it''s club recruitment day, there''s not a lot of people loitering at the building. Most of them are out there trying to poach new members for their clubs.


    Kana-senpai''s walking pace isn''t that fast and because of her rather short legs, I can follow her easily.


    When we entered the building and saw no one in the vicinity, I walked next to her and in the process grabbed her hand. Crossing our fingers together.


    Though surprised, Kana-senpai didn''t resist, instead she sped it tighter. If someone saw us, they''ll probably think we''re a couple. Of course, I don''t want that. So I keep watching our surroundings. I''ll let go if there''s someone.


    "Our clubroom is on the 3rd floor."


    Kana-senpai said to me when we reached the stairs.


    "You''re cute today as well senpai." I whispered to her ear.


    "Muu Ruki-kun. Don''t joke again."


    I stop midway where we turn to another set of stairs and push her to the wall at the corner. This ce is somehow out of sight so we don''t have a big risk of being seen. I can hear if there''s someoneing whether it be upstairs or downstairs.


    "I can''t wait until we''re at the clubroom senpai. Can I kiss you?"


    "Y-you can''t here. S-someone might see."


    So she''s not against the idea of kissing me now.


    "It won''t take long, senpai. When I saw you earlier, I wanted to run to you and kiss you right there."


    "E-eh? You can''t there. Kenji''s there."


    "I know. That''s why I resisted. See?"


    "T-then just a bit."


    Kana-senpai closed her eyes and raised her chin, giving me the OK to kiss her. This girl is too cute. Much so because she''s dating someone. I can''t contain this excitement I''m feeling. I really need to vent it out on her.


    "Open your eyes senpai. Look at me."


    She docilely does what I said. Her face is turning red again. Her cherry-coloured lips that I tasted yesterday are waiting for me.


    Ovepping my lips on hers I start sucking on it. This kiss that should have been just a normal kiss, I wanted more. Without warning, I plunged my tongue inside her mouth once again. The sweet taste I tasted yesterday is still there. Maybe this is how her saliva really tasted. I pull her tongue out and tangle mine on hers all the while embracing my hands on her back, pulling her closer to me.


    Her still tongue just earlier is now fighting my tongue, sometimes she''s the one invading my mouth and when she did, I suck on it hard making her gasp at the intensity.


    I know I shouldn''t do more here so I stopped after 2 minutes. We''re both panting for breath but then her erotic face showed a smile to me. It''s too beautiful. It''s more beautiful than her face in that picture. I wonder if she already showed this face on that Kenji guy. Probably not. She''s too conservative for the past year that even dating for a year, they never did it yet. She only shows this to me. And only me. Not just this face. She''ll show me more when the timees, the face exclusively for me.


    I pulled her hand and sped it on mine again.


    "Is there anyone inside the clubroom right now?"


    I asked her in which she shook her head as an answer.


    "They''re all out there. Apart from us three at the tent, there''s another one giving out flyers in front of the gate.


    "I see. We''ll have more time for ourselves senpai."


    "Y-yes."


    It didn''t take long for us to reach the clubroom. It was even at the end of the right corridor. There are little to no people on the 3rd floor. Those who are here are inside their respective clubrooms.


    "Here it is. Ruki-kun."


    Kana-senpai opened the door to the clubroom. There are various papers and books scattered around. On the far left covering the window is a whiteboard. There are several articles posted on it and some ideas they are probably brainstorming in.


    I followed Kana-senpai inside and closed the door behind. I felt the lock button on the knob and pressed it.


    The sound of lock didn''t escape Kana-senpai''s ears.


    She turned around to me. I can see a trace of fear on her eyes.


    Did the situation now sink on her? But I have to remove that. I don''t want her to be scared of me. I''m not an S who enjoys dominating women. I just want to steal another guy''s girl. It gives me the most satisfaction. But if the girl''s an M, I don''t mind being an S. I studied a lot and experimented on my trophies back in middle school so being an S is easy for me to act. But Kana-senpai isn''t an M, she''ll hate me and will probably fail this conquest if she did.


    "R-ruki-kun, why did you lock it?"


    "Don''t worry senpai. Just for a bit. I want to be alone with you."


    "But we''re already alone."


    This is enough, I don''t have to scare her. Locking it is part of my n. There''s not really a meaning whether it''s locked or not. They''ll know something is wrong if they find it locked, likewise they''ll find something wrong if they open it when we''re in the middle of doing something.


    "You''re right senpai. Sorry. I''ll unlock it now."


    I moved back to the door and unlocked it like she wanted.


    "Thank you Ruki-kun."


    "Senpai."


    I called out to her. She was in the middle of organizing the papers on the table. She''s probably thinking of showing it to me for reading.


    Well, Kenji guy told me to read something, but I don''t want to read something in particr. I wanted to do something. I want to continue where we left off.


    Watching her working back I hug her from behind. Kana-senpai jumped out in surprise but she didn''t remove my arms enclosing her waist.


    "I can look at thatter senpai. I want to focus on you for now." I kiss her nape then I move on to suck on one of her earlobes.


    When she felt my lips nibbling on her ear, Kana-senpai started trembling again. Her hands that were working at the papers stopped.


    "Why do you like me Ruki-kun? You know I already have Kenji. We''re doing something wrong."


    Of course, despite not struggling at what I''m doing, Kana-senpai still has her reasons. She''s just experiencing a new sensation right now that''s why her resistance is this low. This new sensation in which she''s doing something she should not. This sensation that I always love to do. This sensation gives the life of ssmate A the most excitement.


    "You''re really beautiful senpai and I want to make you mine. Even if it''s not your heart. I don''t care."


    Yeah, if she gives me her heart, I won''t care about her anymore. It''s better if she stays in love with Kenji. That way we can both experience this sensation.


    I turned her face to me and plunged my tongue inside it again. No one will see us now so my hands which are itching since yesterday started to explore Kana-senpai''s body.


    Kana-senpai responded to my kiss and her tongue moved along with mine. I can feel the heat of our bodiesbining together. Her sweet saliva and her fragrant breath are making me more intoxicated to her.


    "I love Kenji, Ruki-kun. But this sensation you''re giving me. I also love this."


    Kana-senpai said in between our kisses.


    My arms that were circled around her waist turned her around before pulling her ever closer to me. Feeling her soft and small body, it''s making me want to hold this cute and shy senpai all day. If that Kenji see us like this, I will not let her go, in fact I''m now thinking of kicking him out to give us the privacy we needed.


    "You can keep loving him senpai. But your body is mine okay? Don''t let him be this intimate with you."


    She felt my arms tightening around her and this time she''s not showing any resistance anymore. I guess she knew we''ll eventually reach this point.


    "You know he wanted to continue yesterday, but I told him we can''t. Am I turning bad Ruki-kun?"


    "No, you''re not. Kana-senpai. Can I call you Kana?"


    Although I wanted to do more with her, now''s not the time. For now, I will let her fall into depravity more that she will start being more excited with me than when she''s with that Kenji guy.


    Kissing her lips once again, we continued savoring each other''s taste.


    "Hahh... Yes, you can. I''ll also call you Ruki when we''re alone."


    Ah. What is this? Has she fallen already? Have I already conquered Kana? I thought she would be against it but for her to give in this easily¡­


    Let''s test it.


    "I want you, Kana." I whispered into her ears before nibbling on it once more.


    Understanding my words, Kana finally showed me another reaction. She pulled her head away before shaking her head to the left and right continuously.


    While her head was lowered, she whispered back. "W-we can''t. Not here Ruki."


    Ah. Not here? I knew it. Though she''s seemingly already fallen,she still doesn''t want to lose her precious first time here in this clubroom. Or perhaps I need more time to work on her. Everything about her was somewhat easy. Just like before, I think I have to know more about her first.


    Because I kissed her easily and swayed her to my whims, I might be getting ahead of myself here.


    "I see. You''re right Kana. Later, can youe with me?"


    "Where?"


    "My house."


    Before answering, Kana closed her eyes. She''s probably thinking if it''s fine for her to ept my invitation.


    After a minute, she opened it again


    "¡­ Okay."


    Upon hearing her answer, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. My desire to conquer her has been heightened to maximum.


    -


    -


    After hearing her answer, we went back to what we''re doing and just savor the little bit of time we had. Although I left a hickey on her left shoulder when I had the chance, unless she took off her uniform, no one would be able to see it.


    Once we''re done, we did the ''purpose'' of why she guided me to this clubroom.


    I helped Kana organize the papers and tried reading the club''s previous pieces. Since no one was about toe, I once again drew near her and we started ying at each other. As it turns out, she likes biting my ear whenever I started concentrating on reading the pieces she brought out.


    To answer to that, I punished her by giving her more hickey on both of her shoulders. I would then take her into myp and we would start making out again.


    Haa... I couldn''t get enough of this girl. And all of this with the possibility of someone opening that door and seeing what we''re doing.


    And that''s how we spent the morning inside the quiet Literature Clubroom.


    When the bell rang for the start of sses and no one from the club came back. We decided to go out and go to our respective sses. On the way though, we ran to Ishida-senpai, on her side was the materials they had back at the tent.


    She told Kana that Kenji and the other club members were still at the tent. I don''t know if she felt something different but she kept on alternating her gaze between us. Maybe she''s starting to suspect that something happened between us? Anyway, I don''t really care if she did. There''s no evidence anyway.


    Kana told me to go first since she''s an official member while I''m not,. I kissed her again before we parted ways. With the time we spent being together, perhaps I''ve already put myself deep in her mind. The only thing left is to conquer herpletely.


    I don''t need to rush. That time will soone.


    When I arrived at the ssroom, there were still almost half of the ss who hadn''t arrived. Perhaps, because it''s the club recruitment day, Ms. Miyazaki is lenient withters.

 Chapter 5: Ms. Miyazakis Hobby

    <h4>Chapter 5: Ms. Miyazaki''s Hobby</h4>


    Since half of us hadn''t arrived yet, Ms. Miyazaki was just sitting at her table at the front, reading something.


    I couldn''t see what''s that book. She''s too far away from my seat.


    Because of that, I stood up and slowly walked towards her. I needed more info so I could start with this teacher of ours once I finished conquering Kana.


    Who might her husband be? Is it someone from our school or someone? She just graduated and got her license for teaching so she probably didn''t know much about the school. If I have to guess, she''s an alumnus of this school. Most teachers go back to their previous high school where they''ll start their teaching career.


    "Teacher, what are you reading?" I timidly asked when I reached her desk.


    Looking at it now, the cover of the book was hidden by a thick binding she was using. Probably to not let it get crumpled on her bag or just she''s trying to hide the cover of the book. Is it an erotic book?


    Upon hearing me, Ms. Miyazaki almost jumped back in surprise. Like a reflex, the book she''s reading closed shut even before I could take a peek.


    Well, I did see something. A page of it in exact..


    With that familiar page, I kinda guessed what kind of book she''s reading.


    That page was an illustration pagemonly seen on light novels. No wonder she''s hiding it. She probably doesn''t want her hobby to be known by her students.


    But how careless could she be? She was fully immersed in reading it that she didn''t notice me approaching her table. If I didn''t speak, she would probably continue reading it.


    "W-what is it? Onoda? You know it''s rude to interrupt your teacher."


    Just like on the first day, she immediately recovered herposure.


    Ah. Maybe this is the chance I was looking for.


    "Yes. I''m sorry teacher. I just can''t help but get curious when I saw you enjoying what you''re reading." I made an excuse.


    I could see her tremble a bit. Probably guessing if I found out her secret or not.


    Ms. Miyazaki coughed once before responding to me. "Enjoying? I''m reviewing it for my lesson n Onoda."


    "I see, so one can get inspiration for teaching at light novels as well." I remarked in a low voice. I needed only Ms. Miyazaki to hear it after all.


    It''s a secret, why will I share it to others?


    "Y-you."


    Hearing what I said, Ms. Miyazaki stood up and mmed the binder down. And because of that noise, the attention of everyone immediately focused on her.


    And to escape that attention she gathered, I already turned my back to go back to my seat even before she reacted to what I said.


    Because of that, she''s the only one who got put in that spotlight she created. And upon noticing that, the beautiful teacher couldn''t help but be flustered. Her mind instantly turned into a mess. Aside from the attention she probably couldn''t believe that her secret was seen by someone.


    She picked up her things and went to the door. But before she left, Ms. Miyazaki looked back at me.


    "Onoda! Come to the facultyter!"


    Ah shit. I didn''t know it would reach to this. Now I got the other students'' attention. ssmate A shouldn''t get this much attention.


    When I finally settled back on my seat, Maemura couldn''t win against her curiosity. And of course not just her. Everyone was waiting for an answer.


    They''re all focused on each of their own worlds that they didn''t notice what happened nor the exchange I had with the beautiful teacher.


    "Yo, Onoda. You''re something. What did you do to anger our teacher?"


    "Me? I didn''t do anything. I just asked a question. I''m also curious why she had that kind of reaction."


    "Well, you''re being called to the faculty. Congrats on being the first one on all the 1st years to visit the faculty!"


    Maemura said which garneredughter from everyone. Yeah, I got an achievement right away. I got hasty just now. How can I stay at being ssmate A now? I have to refrain from doing anything shyter.


    "I don''t want it. Do you mind taking the honour of iming this achievement Sakuma?"


    I turned to my back and saw Sakuma thereughing as well.


    "Idiot. I''m not Onoda, am I?"


    "Haah. I guess I have no choice but to be the sacrifice. I won''t ever ask something again!"


    The ssroom rang inughter again. Even the quiet Rindou was also giggling beside me. Now that I look at her, she''s also cute. It''s just her bangs is covering her eyes. She''s probably seen as gloomy by others.


    After that event, the remaining students arrived from their clubs. Well most of them were ambushed and dragged by those upperssmen. And I got another bout of attention when theseters heard about what happened.


    Ms. Miyazaki came back and started the ss. The bookbinder is nowhere to be seen. She''s probably too embarrassed to take it out again like that, lest someone see it again.


    Throughout the ss. She kept on ring at me. She even called me out 3 times throughout the lesson.


    Damn this woman. Did she think I spread about her hobby?


    The other students were all smiling seeing me being targeted like that. There were those who were envious as well. Especially the weird ones who wanted to be abused by a beautiful teacher.


    Though a bit irritated. I held myself back and just answered when called to. I don''t want more attention. Just go and turn your focus to the main characters okay? I don''t need it.


    Time passed and that gruelling first period ended and I finally got the chance to catch my breath. When the lunch break came. I went out to the cafeteria to buy my lunch.


    I want to eat first before going to the faculty.


    On the way there, I ran into someone.


    Kanzaki Mio. ss President.


    She nodded at me and passed by.


    "Check your messenger."


    What? Did she say that to me?


    I looked around and there''s no one she could have told that. So is it really directed at me?


    I nced at her departing back. She didn''t turn back again and only continued to walk back to our ssroom.


    Messenger eh? I haven''t checked it yet. I haven''t opened the group chat as well. I turned the notification off since I''m too upied with Kana.


    Well, I''ll look at itter. I''m too hungry to do anything else. I need replenishment of energy after the tiring 1st period.


    I bought the same bread as yesterday before going to a corner to eat it.


    There are a lot of students here in this cafeteria. Like in my previous school, I also scouted for a new target at the cafeteria. Even just turning my head a bit, I could already spot a few couples eating together.


    I dreamt of stealing each and every one of them. Calling them one by one to my side while they''re eating. They would leave their boyfriends, not knowing I was eating their girls in ce of them. That would be a really fulfilling lunch.


    However, I had to be extra careful to not stand out so I failed to realize that dream back then. Maybe here, I could realize a part of it.


    At one corner of the cafeteria, I spotted Kana and her Kenji guy. She was smiling happily at him as they ate their lunch together.


    I pulled up my phone and looked at the picture I took wherein our lips were locked together. That face of Kana savoring our passionate kiss ovepped to her face now happily eating with her boyfriend.


    Ah, I''m feeling the excitement again.


    I sent another mail to her. In it was the attached picture of her sucking me.


    After a while, I could see her taking out her phone from her pocket. And the face she had when she opened it. There''s a trace of shame, bashfulness and guilt. She''s eating with Kenji right now, and seeing that picture of hers kissing another guy, she became ashamed to look at her guy.


    "Pervert, delete this.."


    Her reply arrived soon after that. From where I was sitting, I could see her looking to her left and right. Even with the distance, I could guess what that Kenji is asking her. ''What''s wrong?'' then she just answered him by shaking her head.


    Kana is simply too cute. But I don''t have time nor chance at this moment or it will really get suspicious.


    "This is our memory. I''ll treasure this." I finished eating the bread after sending her that.


    And like earlier, I felt my phone vibrating again. She really replies fast eh.


    "Pervert. Later okay. Not now."


    "I know, have fun with Kenji-senpai for now."


    I put the phone back in my pocket. Time for me to go to the faculty. I wonder. This might be a chance to get something from our beautiful teacher. The light novel. Though I''m not a keen reader, I still have some knowledge about it. Is she secretly an otaku? Well, that''s exciting on its own. Her husband is probably not here, I''ll use that as a bridge to connect to her.


    -


    -


    The faculty room is located at another building, the Administration Building. There one can find the faculty, guidance counsellor, Principal''s office and other such rooms pertaining to the school administration.


    Though there''s a collective faculty room where all teachers of the school gather, each teacher was given a private room for themselves. The school is one of the high-end ones across the country that''s why even teachers have this kind of luxury. Since most of them are advisers, each ss always has some trouble children they have to give advice on. Having private rooms is convenient for it. It also helps the teachers to rx whenever stress builds up on them.


    When I arrived at the Administration Building, I forgot to ask where the faculty room was. There were some students and teachersing and going out so I just followed one.


    Luckily, we had the same destination. When I entered the faculty room, the eyes of the teachers inside instantly focused on me. Judging by my uniform, they knew I''m a first year.


    So it''s really true that I might be the first one to be called here among the 1st years. Am I being marked by them now? Shit. Another unnecessary attention. I''m ssmate A you know. I''m not a trouble child.


    "Ah. You''re here, Onoda. Follow me."


    I heard Ms. Miyazaki''s voice and followed it. She was sitting on one of the tables. I saw a lunchbox on top of it. She just finished eating her lunch.


    "Oh? What''s this Miyazaki? You already have a problem child in your ss?"


    One of the 1st year teachers asks.


    "Not really. I only have something to ask him. I couldn''t find the time earlier so I had him go here."


    She answered.


    I see. Thanks for clearing that up Ms. Miyazaki, I''m saved from being marked by the other teachers.


    "Hey, what are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    "Ah yes. Sorry."


    I bowed to the other teachers before following behind her.


    I heard themughing and giggling from behind me.


    "That student got a scare of his life, didn''t he? He probably thought his school life is over when we all look at him like that."


    "You''re right. Teasing first years like that never lost its charm."


    Damn you. If I find another target among you, don''t me me. Haa... I really have to stop standing out.


    Ms. Miyazaki was silent throughout the journey and I timidly followed behind her. I noticed there were a lot of doors here with a teacher''s name on it. Each room wasn''t thatrge so there''s a lot of them.


    When I noticed Ms. Miyazaki stopped her footsteps, I knew we finally reached our destination. At the left door, the name Miyazaki Shiori was pasted on it.


    Ms. Miyazaki used her key to open it and enter before ushering me in.


    "What are you waiting for? Come inside."


    "Y-yes"


    Like what I had guessed, the room wasn''t thatrge. One could reach the four corners of it with only 5 steps each corner.


    Ms. Miyazaki is a new teacher and that''s why the room isn''t decorated yet.


    I could only see a small closet at one corner. A sofa on one side, a table and chair, and a bookshelf.


    The bookbinder she had earlier was on her table. And looking at the books on her shelf, there''s a row on it that was covered by a thin red cloth. Probably her light novel and manga shelf?


    "So, did you tell anyone?"


    "Uhm. About what?"


    "Don''t y dumb. About my hobby."


    "Ah. Is that why you called me teacher? Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    "Really?"


    I nodded vigorously towards her.


    She just stared at me for a minute. Is she judging whether I''m telling the truth or not?


    Looking at myposed figure. She let out a sigh.


    "Okay, I believe you."


    "Thank you, teacher. Having a hobby is normal. You don''t have to be ashamed of it."


    I gave her some assurance. Honestly, I''m not really sure earlier if my guess is true but seeing her reaction now, then I must be right. I''m just not sure about the genre though. I didn''t get a good look at that illustration.


    "Really? You don''t think it''s weird?"


    Her voice that wasmanding earlier now turned soft. What is this? This is kind of cute on its own. Is this how she is normally?


    "Not at all. It''s perfectly normal!"


    My voice turned a little higher.


    She didn''t say anything back but instead went and took the book from earlier. She removes the binding on it letting me see the real cover.


    She then handed the book to me. Looking at this illustration at the cover, I couldn''t help but gulp at my own saliva.


    What the hell is this title? And this illustration? It''s too erotic even for a light novel.


    "Now. Do you still think it is normal?"


    I read the title of the book. It''s a bit long and err. Even for me, this is unexpected.


    "My Beautiful ss Advisor who lets me do anything to her."

 Chapter 6: My Married Beautiful Teacher Is Interesting As I Expected

    <h4>Chapter 6: My Married Beautiful Teacher Is Interesting As I Expected</h4>


    "Uhm. What is this title?"


    "As I thought. Weird right?"


    Hearing my thoughts, Ms. Miyazaki looked down. She might be expecting me to tell me that it''s not weird. I didn''t really expect that the thing she was reading earlier would have this outrageous title. I couldn''t help but think that this was her fantasy.


    Now I''m really curious at what''s behind that thin red cloth cover.


    "Uhm. What''s the genre of this?"


    "Loveedy."


    As I thought. But even for a title, this one took it up a notch. I remember there''s one called My Little Sister can''t be this cute. Though that''s outright incest, it didn''t really tell anything on the title. But this¡­ how should I say this? It feels like I already read the whole book just by reading this title.


    "I see. So what''s this about?"


    I kept my voice to normal. I know that if I said anything else, this beautiful teacher might break. Who told her to read this kind of novel and in the ssroom! If it''s not me who saw this, her career would be over.


    "Ah. It''s about this 1st year student who keeps on getting attacked by his beautiful ss advisor. By attack, I mean not physically but sexually."


    I can see her face turning redder. Damn that plot! I expected it to be like that.


    "The ss advisor lets him do anything to her but it''s not because she''s sexually aroused. You see, they had a secret together. They are secretly married."


    Ahh. I see¡­ when she said that, my eyes can''t help but turn to her ring.


    She noticed my gaze.


    "Ah no! Onoda, I''m not like them! I''m not married to a student!"


    Ah okay. But do you have to shout and deny it like that? This teacher and her fantasy.


    "Don''t worry teacher. Your secret is safe with me."


    Let''s tease her a bit. This is a side unknown to the other students. For now, only I know this side of her and I want to keep it that way. This is the chance that I''m looking for.


    "Like I said! It''s not like that! I''m married to my fiance."


    "And your fiancee is a 1st year high school student?"


    "You know Onoda. If you don''t stop I might just put a big F on your report card."


    Ah her voice is turning cold. She might really do that if I don''t stop.


    "You can''t take a joke teacher. Alright, I believe you."


    "Good. Good. Now that you know my secret. You don''t expect I''ll just let you off easily right?"


    Eh? Wait wait? What is this? I already told you I''ll keep it a secret. Was that enough?


    "I have to keep your mouth sealed, haven''t I?"


    I don''t know what''s gotten into her. So I just took a step back and away from her. This beautiful married teacher is turning crazy right now. I know she''s married so maybe?


    Ah. Right. I just have to y with her now. Let her do what she wants. This way, we''ll be like that teacher and student in her novel. We''ll have our own secret. And through that, I can slowly steal her from her husband.


    "Wait, teacher. What do you mean by that?"


    "Isn''t that obvious Onoda?"


    I pretended to step back. Behind me is her sofa.


    "I can''t risk you leaking my secret. I have to seal your mouth shut."


    So she has these 3 sides. Themanding side as her teacher persona. The soft-spoken side who secretly loves reading taboo light novels and now this violent side who will do anything to keep her secret from leaking out.


    "I get it, I get it. No one will know. I promise."


    "Words aren''t enough. You know?"


    "If you can''t believe me then what''s on your mind teacher? I''ll do it."


    "Really? You''ll do anything?"


    Ah, now she turned back to her soft-spoken side.


    I nodded my head. I got really no choice plus this doesn''t like a disadvantage for me. I''m just acting out of convenience to easily steal her.


    "Then.. sit down there, Onoda."


    This soft-spoken side of her sounds really sexy. I wonder what she will do? She kept on saying about keeping my mouth shut. Could it be?


    Acting like I have no choice, I sat down as shemanded.


    "You see, there''s this scene in the novel. The beautiful teacher wanted her husband to keep their secret being leaked. So she told him that she''ll let him do anything to her at school. That''s the start of the novel."


    Eh? Will she act out what she read in real life? And to me? I can''t be this lucky right? Besides, I''m not her husband. And I don''t want to be. I only want to steal her like how I steal Kana from her boyfriend.


    "So you see. She brought him to her room like this at her school. Let him sit on her sofa and¡­"


    Ms. Miyazaki moved closer to me and like I expected, she suddenly straddled me. I could feel her soft thighs as it covered and got pressed on my legs. After that, her arms circled around my neck.


    "Ms. Miyazaki?"


    Ah. I need to act. But this. This is exciting on its own. I''m amazed I haven''t done this before. A married teacher. This is a new sensation for me. I wonder what her husband looked like. If he knew what we''re doing right now, would he explode like those in a drama?


    "Quiet Onoda. I''m doing this to seal your mouth. You don''t have to do anything but nod when I tell you."


    Now she''s back at hermanding side. 3 sides of her are too arousing, even that violent side. It has its own charm.


    She slowly settled her bottom and rested her weight all onto me.


    Ah. She''s heavier than Kana but still, I could take this. Just like with Kana, I''m starting to have a reaction on my lower body when I felt her slowly rubbing herself on me.


    "You know what she did next? She told him. ''You can''t tell anyone our secret. In exchange. I''ll do anything you want with me.''"


    I nodded again. The arms that were embracing my neck started to hold me tight. I could feel myself being pulled towards her chest. It''s bigger than Kanzaki''s D cup so I know that I might drown in it if I moved my head a little. I could also smell her perfume now, it''s more mature than Kana''s scent which was like candy.


    I see. So this is an adult woman''s scent.


    "You can do anything you want Onoda. In exchange, keep your mouth shut."


    I nodded again. She told me not to speak so I will let my body do it.


    I embraced her waist and rest my hands and rests my hand on her two stic buttcheeks.


    "Aahh. wait. W-why my butt? H-he didn''t do it like this in the novel."


    But teacher. We''re not inside a novel. I''ll do what I want. And you didn''t even resist.


    Without answering her, I tightened my hold onto it and started fondling and massaging it. In my mind I''m starting tomit its shape to my memory


    I looked up at her and saw her closed eyes, Ms. Miyazaki was also biting her lips. Kana was like this as well.


    But I know that right now, I couldn''t do more than this. I''ll look for that novel and see what that guy will do next. I''ll let her immerse in her fantasy.


    "I-is this enough to keep your mouth shut Onoda?"


    Her soft-spoken side again.


    I wanted to kiss her. However, if I speak here, she might get out of her trance and see the reality again. Right now, she''s immersing in her fantasy. Thinking me stealing her lips. The lips that were owned by her husband. It''s more stimting than just a boyfriend. A husband is a step higher. It''s not easy for them to break up and end it in divorce. There''s a lot of factors before they arrive at that. I can steal her body and mind but she''ll stay as his wife.


    After I finished imprinting the feeling my hand on her butt, I let my hands traverse her sexy back. I could feel her trembling from excitement of our current situation..


    Unlike me, she''s immersed in her fantasy. It''s different from me who''s getting off at the thought of stealing her from his husband.


    Soon, my hand reached her nape, I locked my fingers together and pulled her head down. She''s not resisting and instead, her closed eye opened. I stared at her eyes, expressing my desire and in turn, she stared at mine.


    At that moment, we understood each other.


    Her lipsnded on mine. I took it all and felt it with my own lips. Unlike the inexperienced Kana, Ms. Miyazaki is experienced. She has a husband and they''re still probably both young adults. Their night life is probably more active than most.


    Her mouth opened as she epted my kiss. I plunged my tongue inside her mouth and it didn''t take long for me to find her tongue. And likewise, she weed mine with hers.


    Ms. Miyazaki is sucking on my tongue as we continue our deep kiss.


    I could feel the warm sensation exuding from her lower body it rubs on me. Maybe after this, I''ll find that part of my pants wet because of her.


    I''ll enjoy this moment with her. Who would''ve thought that me being called to the faculty will end at this? It''s not this smooth back then. I need at least a week or more of effort to get one. It''s never this easy.


    Ah. There''s no use thinking about it. A married woman who in my ss advisor is now grinding herself on me.


    I focused on sucking her tongue on mine. Our saliva were now exchanged too many times that it now tasted the same.


    A minute passed and we separated our lips. Ms. Miyazaki was panting for her lost breath and so was I.


    I could taste her lipstick too. Now that I can focus again, it''s chocte-vored.


    "Now, you''ll shut your mouth for me Onoda."


    I didn''t speak and just nodded at her.


    Ms. Miyazaki stood up from me. She saw what happened that lower part of my body and that made her even embarrassed once more


    "Y-you can go back now. Remember what you promised."


    " But teacher, I can''t go out like this."


    I pointed at the part that became wet because of her. She looked at it again and gulped. She stares at it intensely. Is she imagining what it looks like? I don''t know. She''ll taste it soon anyway.


    "Ah. You''re right. Then skip the next ss and stay here. Take this key. Lock it when you leave, just give it to meter."


    Ms. Miyazaki handed me the key she used to open the room. She fixed her suit before picking up her teaching materials.


    "Only the next ss Onoda. I''ll give you that F if you stay here longer than that. Don''t worry. I''ll tell the teacher about you so they won''t take it as you skipping ss."


    "Yes, teacher. I understand."


    "And keep your mouth shut. Come here again tomorrow."


    Leaving those words, Ms. Miyazaki left the room.


    Eh? Come again tomorrow? She now sees me as an outlet for her fantasies. I don''t want to end it like that. I don''t want to be just a tool for her fantasy, I''ll make her fall. Steal her all from her husband. For now, I can''t do that but soon. I just need to y along for now.


    Damn, what should I do with this? I don''t want to relieve myself. I guess I''ll just let it calm down on its own.


    Let''s see. Instead of doing something, now that I''m alone, I can finally look at what''s behind that cover. If my guess is right, it contains everything about her fantasy.


    I stood up and went next to her bookshelf. Pulling the cover out, rows of books and manga showed itself to me.


    Am I a genius or something? My guess is right.


    I took one book and looked at the title. This is another light novel with an outrageous title.


    ''I spent my school days ying with my favourite teacher.''


    ''I confessed to my teacher and he epted. Our Forbidden Rtionship.''


    I took another book. Oh this one, the role is reversed. Could it be?


    It might be, right?


    I have to confirm.


    If I''m not wrong, her husband was also her teacher when she''s still a student.


    Right?


    So now she wanted to experience the same thing?


    This married beautiful teacher of mine is interesting as I expected.


    Ah, that sounds like another light novel title of the same genre.

 Chapter 7: Surrounded by Secret Important Characters

    <h4>Chapter 7: Surrounded by Secret Important Characters</h4>


    When the 5th period ended, I left the Administration building and went back to our ss. On my way, I saw Ms. Miyazaki waiting for me at the entrance of the School Building. I handed her the key. We didn''t say anything to each other and just continued in our own way.


    I know that even without words we both understood that no one can know what happened between us. It''s better this way for me. I don''t need to stand out anyway. Be the ssmate A and nothing else.


    Maemura and Sakuma teased me when they saw meing back. It looks like they were told that I was ordered by Ms. Miyazaki to sort out her teaching materials. These guys thought that it was my punishment for angering her earlier.


    Well if they knew what really happened, they wouldn''t be able tough at me like this. Though this is another case of me standing out as a self-proimed ssmate A. It''s an inevitable event. If I went back earlier with that part of my pants wet, the effects will be more than this.


    "Here, Onoda, I took notes for you."


    Oh? Rindou? That''s kind of her. Even for an introvert, I can say that''s a huge leap.


    "Thanks, Rindou. I owe you one."


    "Ah no. D-don''t mind it."


    Rindou buried her face on her book again. Is she embarrassed? Hmm.. yes she''s cute. But yeah, not in my strike zone if she''s single. I can be her friend at least. An introvert and ssmate A? That won''t stand out at all.


    "Cheating on your girlfriend with your ss neighbour. Look. Spring hase to you Onoda."


    Sakuma chipped in from behind again. This guy, is he so bored that he keeps on picking on me?


    "As I said, if you want a girlfriend, go confess to Maemura."


    "Oy Onoda. Stop joking around. If he confesses I''ll just shut that creepy guy out."


    "W-who would confess to who? I''ll die first!"


    "Then die!"


    "Then why are you both turning red?" I interjected. Looks like they''ll explode if I don''t stop them. What''s thisedic routine? My guess is turning out to be true again.


    Are you guys secretly the main protagonist and main heroine? Spare me the best friend role, please. Just go out already. That way I can have my fun too.


    The 6th period ended with a little episode among the main protagonist and heroine group. That guy who I suspected to be the main protagonist, Ogawa, got into an argument against the suspected main heroine, Andou. Well, it''s not really an argument. The 6th period is history but both of them insisted on one fact that contradicts each other. Around that fact, they keep expanding until the History Teacher stops them.


    Well, even he finally got a headache when the two couldn''t settle on amon point. Their supporting characters joined too, that''s why it became something out of an anime. If they have swords, they will probably start sword fighting in the middle, deciding the winner by that battle.


    "Those guys are too lively, aren''t they? I heard those two used to be closed before Andou went overseas. She only came back this year." Maemura beside me provided info.


    Ah. Most of them here came from the same middle school. Well, I went out of my way to enroll in a different high school where there''s only a few who came from my middle school. The girls I stole there might chase me again if I went to the same high school. At least I can call them when I feel like it and they''lle running to my house. And I don''t know if they can keep their promise to not let their boyfriends get inside their skirts. Not that I care. I already enjoyed them thoroughly before. I need these fresh ones. Kana and Ms. Miyazaki are treats but I want one at the same age, fresh out of middle school. If only these two idiots around me take my advice, I would''ve settled already.


    "So why are they fighting now?"


    "Well, I don''t really know the details, only rumours."


    Oh? This is interesting.


    "What rumours?"


    "That Andou likes Ogawa and vice versa." Maemura answered.


    Eh? What? I''m confused. If they like each other then why are they fighting?


    Could it be?


    I look at Maemura, this beauty at my right and Sakuma, this idiot also has the looks eh.


    "What? Why are you staring at us?" Sakuma interjected.


    "Nothing, I just thought how alike you two are with them."


    So these two are really like a secret protagonist and heroine. Why am I with them again?


    "I get it." Rindou on my left said.


    What did you get? Are you secretly a genius as well?


    Damn. Looks like I was thrown inside a pit enclosed by these secret important characters.


    Haa. Let''s not bother with them for now. Or I might get dragged by their idiotic aura.


    "I also heard that guy beside Ogawa likes Andou."


    Now it''s Sakuma providing info.


    Ah, the best friend of the protagonist is the childhood friend of the heroine. Of course, he''s harbouring feelings towards her. That''s amon cliche. Even that girl beside Andou likes Ogawa. They''re at the same position and neither of the two will get them.


    Authors try to pair them to each other instead. Well, if that happened, I can then steal the two for myself. That will be a fascinating experience. I''m getting excited at the thought again.


    "Okay. Anything more?"


    "Wow, Onoda. I didn''t know you love gossip." Maemura tapped my shoulder.


    "Nah. Looking at both of you, you both look like you still have a lot to say. So give them now before I lose interest."


    "What the hell Onoda? Are you secretly the cool character?" Sakuma interjected again.


    "Do I look like a cool character to you?"


    I rebutted again pointing at me. I know. I have this ordinary face. I can''t be anything but the ssmate A.


    "Onoda is kind of cool."


    I heard Rindou on my left again. What''s this development? Is she falling for me? But I haven''t done anything??


    "See. Even Rindou thought so."


    "Just stop. The teacher is here now."


    Luckily, the 7th period started or this conversation might evolve to something I can''t handle anymore.


    It''s thest ss of the day. After this, I will go to the Literature Club to do the tryouts. And yes that''s not my main objective. It''s to see Kana again.


    Ah. I seem to forget something.


    I look to my left and right. Searching for the thing I forgot.


    My eyes then found ss President''s back. Yeah. She told me something earlier. Messenger?


    The 7th period isn''t that heavy like science or math so even the teacher isid back. He just keeps on writing something on the board. The students are either looking, taking notes or talking to each other. I pulled out my phone to check what Kanzaki was telling me.


    I tap the Messenger App and an intense vibration starts.


    Eh??? Ah right. I didn''t turn on the notification so only now would I receive all those messages since day 1.


    As I watched the red circle beside the group name ''ss 1-1'' grow in number, other message requests popped out.


    I tapped on it and saw 4 message requests.


    The first one is from Sakuma. Well, he''s just trying it out.


    "The hell Onoda? You''re only opening Messenger now? My message is already 3 days old."


    Looks like Sakuma is also on his phone so he found out immediately that I epted his message request.


    "At least reply. It''s sad being left at seen you know."


    "I''m toozy to type."


    I shut him down.


    The next one is. Oh, Maemura?


    "Help me."


    Eh? I looked to my right and found her staring at me. She heard what Sakuma said so she got curious. She probably thought I was ignoring her message.


    I typed in my reply and sent it.


    "About what?"


    I nod at her. She understood what I''m trying to say. She also takes her phone out and reads my reply.


    I saw her typing and not long after that, her reply arrived.


    "I''ll tell youter. Not now."


    I nod again then close it. Well if I had to guess, it''s about this idiot behind me. Ah.. she''s taking my advice? I wee it. Truthfully. I can''t wait.


    Because of that idiot, this girl is now trying to make her own move. Unfortunately, they have me as their friend. I won''t shy away from this tasty offer. I''ll help them be a couple and in the process, I''ll take Maemura for myself.


    I see. This must be why I was thrown between them. My high school life is turning out to be more fun than my middle school. Just the 3rd day and I''ve already got this much excitement. My secret desire is being filled continuously.


    Now I turn to the next message request. Rindou?


    "Hi."


    Hmm¡­ sounds really like her. In fact, it''s amazing that she can even send that to me.


    "Hi. Sorry for myte reply."


    "It''s fine. I heard."


    Her reply is short. So she''s really not that good with words. She heard Sakuma, that''s why she understood. Well, I feel bad. I''ll help her take up the courage to make friends and in turn, she can get the confidence to date someone. As long as it''s not me then all is well.


    "I''m here if you need someone to talk to."


    "Yes. Thank you."


    I close it again and finally arrive at thest message request. It''s no surprise to see that it''s from Kanzaki.


    When I opened it I couldn''t help but be surprised.


    There''s no text, just an image.


    Well well well. It seems like I got rusty. Someone took a photo of me.


    And Kana.


    I erged the photo. It was taken earlier. At the stairs. When I was kissing Kana.


    The photo isn''t that clear. It only shows my back and the small figure of Kana in front of me. But what we''re doing is clear. She''s even embracing me tight at the photo and so was I. Judging by the angle, it was taken below the stairs. There''s a part there which was a blindside to me. I forgot because of my carelessness. Probably because I''m too excited to take Kana. I forgot the existence of the restrooms below the stairs. Kanzaki probably came out from it and saw us.


    I closed the erged photo, taking care of my neighbours not to see it. It''s bad even if they can''t recognize that it was me.


    I raise my head and look at Kanzaki''s back. She''s diligently taking notes on the things written on the board.


    I wonder what she wants? Why did she send it? And without a text. Is this my turn to be ckmailed? ss President ckmailing someone? It kinda contradicts her type. She''s diligent at everything. She wouldn''t resort to that unless she had a reason.


    And the photo she took isn''t that good of material for ckmailing. Being an experienced ckmailer, this kind of low-quality photo is a failure.


    So what is she trying to say here?

 Chapter 8: Literature Club

    <h4>Chapter 8: Literature Club</h4>


    Alright. Let''s reply for now.


    "I got caught?"


    Still staring at her back, I saw her body tensed up. Her phone is inside her pocket and it vibrates when I send my message.


    Okay, that''s cute seeing the serious and diligent ss President like that.


    Her head turned around and found me looking at her.


    Seeing my gaze. She took her phone out. Hmm? Is it only my reply that was set to vibrate? Maybe? I don''t know. She''s probably waiting for my reply since lunch break.


    "Yes."


    Her reply is short. It looks like I''m talking to Rindou well, it feels different. Her character type is someone who will just get straight on point.


    "Okay."


    "What is that reply? Aren''t you rmed?"


    "Why would I?"


    "Ugh. I didn''t know you''re this dense. I caught you and that senpai kissing. I saw her earlier with her boyfriend. What''s that about?"


    See? Really straight on point.


    "You saw what you saw. Isn''t that easy to interpret?"


    "Ugh. She''s cheating with you on her boyfriend. That''s wrong."


    "How so? I like that senpai. Is it wrong to kiss someone you like?"


    "Eh? What''s that reasoning? You''re not her boyfriend. That''s what''s wrong."


    "I don''t care if she has a boyfriend or not. And I don''t want to be her boyfriend. I like her so I kiss her. That simple."


    Well, the ''or not'' is unnecessary since I won''t have an interest with her if she''s not taken. Let''s just keep this act. Looks like this ss President has something more to say.


    "You''re weird Onoda."


    "I know. I heard that before. In fact, you''re the 157th person who told me that about me."


    I just gave a random number. I lost count since the 10th anyway.


    "Why are you calm? I can show this photo to everyone."


    "Can you? Really? I know your character type Kanzaki. You can''t do that or rather you will not even if you want to."


    "What is that character type? Argh. Anyway, you really don''t care?"


    "Yes."


    "I give up Onoda. You''re right. I will not spread that photo. I can''t. Even if what you''re doing is wrong, I don''t have the right to meddle."


    Yes. That''s your character type. You won''t stray away from it.


    "Thanks, I guess?"


    "Weirdo."


    "I know."


    "¡­"


    "Act on your character type Kanzaki. Get straight to the point!"


    "Argh. You''re really unbelievable Onoda. Okay. I have a request."


    "And that is?"


    "Teach me."


    Eh? What''s this? Teach her what?


    "I''m not smart."


    "That''s not it. Weirdo. Teach me how to kiss."


    Ah¡­ This ss President. She''s dating someone? There''s no other exnation.


    "Why?"


    "I want to get better at it. For him."


    Bingo.


    "For real? You don''t look like the type to be dating someone Kanzaki."


    "Shut up Weirdo. Will you or will you not?"


    "Are you even asking? Of course, I will. Leave it to me."


    Damn. I''m smiling right now. If I''m not careful I mightugh out loud. This Kanzaki, ss President. To think she''s dating someone. And of all people, asking me to teach her how to kiss.


    I''m trembling in excitement. Sure. I''ll teach you how to kiss. And more. More than a kiss that you won''t even be able to think about kissing your guy again.


    Because of her character type. That serious and diligent personality always strives to do her best.


    Now that I think of it, she''s probably the girl on that secret couple. I wonder who''s the unlucky guy? I''m already feeling sorry for him. I''ll teach your girl and train her to want only me. Don''t worry. You''ll still be her only one but I will be the only one who will satisfy her. Both in mind and body.


    Ending our Messenger conversation, Kanzaki told me that she''ll message me when she decides when we will start. I can only tell her to take her time. I''m kinda upied eh.


    When the bell rang indicating the end of sses. Most students stayed since some of them will go to their respective clubs, tryouts or not. Even then there''s still a number of them going straight at home. They are those who are like me. If not for Kana, I wouldn''t try that Literature Club. Well, since I already told them, I have no choice but to go. I''m the ssmate A. If I join the Go-home club, I will probably fade out. Being in a club can maintain my presence even if just a bit.


    Well if this Literature Club can prove to be aid back one, I don''t mind signing up plus there''s Kana and possibly Ishida-senpai too. I still don''t know who''s the 4th member, is it a guy or a girl? Hopefully, a girl who''s dating someone of course.


    I said goodbye to my neighbours. Sakuma joined the Ser Club, I didn''t know he''s an athlete. Maybe that''s why he''s like an idiot. His brain is just full of ser. Well, he clearly likes Maemura even if he doesn''t say it. Anyone with a little observational skill can guess that.


    Maemura joined the Basketball Club. Because of her long legs, she''s tall enough to be a Center on a Girl''s Basketball Team. If Ipare my height with her, uhm she''s a few centimetres taller. I can only expect what she wanted help forter at night.


    Rindou. I don''t know which club she joined. She looks like someone who''s immersed in reading books. Is she joining the Literature Club too? It will be harder for me to move if she''s there. Anyway, since I now consider myself as her friend, I''ll help her.


    "What club did you join in?" asks Sakuma.


    "I don''t know yet? I''m trying out the Literature Club today."


    "Wow. Onoda. You. Literature? Really?


    What the hell? What''s that about Maemura?


    "What? I know, I''m just trying out. Honestly, I only want aid back club, whichever it is as long as I can rx then it''s fine."


    "Heh. What''s that? Sounds like someone''s justzy."


    "It doesn''t just sound like. I amzy."


    "Ugh. Shoo shoo Onoda. Don''t project yourziness aura on us."


    This Maemura is getting cheeky. Wait until I train you to my liking. I''ll have you y Basketball after one round with me. Well, getting you two togetheres first. It''s not exciting without that.


    "Then you can join the Book Club with me."


    Rindou said. So there''s also a Book Club. Do they just read books as a club activity?


    "Okay. If Literature isn''t thatidback, I''ll try your club too."


    I don''t know, her eyes hidden by her bangs seemed to sparkle when I said that. Is it a happy asion having me try out your club?


    "Okay, see you, tomorrow guys. I''ll go on ahead." Sakuma said, he had already changed into his ser uniform. He''s prepared eh.


    "Yes. See you tomorrow." Maemura too, following behind Sakuma. Unlike him, she''s going to change at her club room.


    "See you tomorrow Onoda." Rindou smiled. That''s rare.


    "Yeah see you Rindou." I smiled back at her.


    After packing my things, I went straight to the Club Building. Since I already went there earlier this morning, I didn''t lose my way.


    I knocked three times at the clubroom door before someone opened it.


    Oh. This is a new face. The 4th club member? Another girl. Though she''s not as cute as my Kana, she has her charms. If Kana is Cute and Shy type, this girl is the Curious type of girl. Just the sparkle on her eyes says it. She''s clearly curious towards me.


    Well, I''m just a ssmate A. I''m more or less ordinary if you take out my secret desire for stealing girls.


    "Hello. Are you that 1st year who came to try out our club?"


    "Yes. I''m Onoda Ruki."


    "Oh. Wee, Onoda-kun. I''m 2nd year Otsuka Karen."


    She held out her hands.


    I also put my hand in front and shake her hands.


    "Oh? Is that Onoda-kun? Come in,e in."


    From inside, I heard Ishida-senpai''s voice.


    Otsuka-senpai pulled me in and closed the door.


    Looking at this room now full of people, it looks lively enough. Unlike this morning where there''s only me and Kana. But I prefer that silence. Especially if it''s with her. We can do something again.


    I already knew that the club has 4 members.


    1. 2. 3. 4. 5.


    Ah. There''s another 1st year like me. So they got an official member earlier?


    I looked at the unfamiliar girl. She''s wearing sses but unlike Kanzaki, she''s not a ss President type. She''s more of a nerdy type. She''s one of those who take in a lot of knowledge from books. Everyday for them is filled with books. Why is she here and not at the Book Club?


    "Ah. Onoda-kun. You haven''t met her yet. She''s a new member we got earlier. A fellow 1st year." Ishida-senpai introduced the girl.


    Seemingly uninterested, she only looked at me for a bit then her focus turned back to the paper at her hands. That''s the same paper I was reading earlier. An anthology piece made by the previous club members.


    I''m right once again. She is the nerdy type who can get grumpy once someone interrupts their intake of knowledge.


    Kana and Kenji are on the other end of the table. Kenji is busy reading and writing something. Kana, on the other hand, is waving her cute hand at me. I waved back and smiled.


    That''s enough for now. I still remember Ishida-senpai''s suspicious gaze earlier. If we did more she might catch onto us.


    "Ah sorry. She''s engrossed in that piece. She''s Fujii Mirae, ss 4."


    I see. She''s far away from our ssroom. Which exins I haven''t seen her before. Her character type attributed a lot as to why though. She''s probably a stay-in at their room or library.


    "Hey, Onoda-kun, why did you decide to try out our club. Could it be that you''re interested in our Kana? I saw you guys smiling at each other." Otsuka-senpai interjected from behind.


    Really a Curious type. She''s someone who keeps on asking questions to satisfy her curiosity.


    "Ah. You''re not there earlier Karen. Kana showed him our clubroom. In fact, he doesn''t want to try our club. I forced him." Ishida-senpai answered on behalf of me.


    "Ah, that''s why. You got desperate thinking I won''t be able to get one to save our club."


    "Ehehe. Treat him as a spare. Isn''t this better? We''ll be above the minimum and we can do more activities with 6 people."


    Right, I''ve read that on the handbook. There''s a rule to have a minimum of 5 members to maintain the club for the school year. But senpai, it''s rude to call me a spare okay. Don''t you think I might be hurt by your words?


    "Uhm. So what should I do? What does the club do for club activities?"


    "Ah, I knew you would ask Onoda-kun. Here."


    Otsuka-senpai ran in front of me, on her hands is a bowl that''s full of folded paper.


    "What''s that?"


    "Stop asking, just pick one."


    Hmm? Okay. I think I already have an idea as to what this is.


    I put my hand inside the bowl and took one paper.


    "Gimme." Otsuka-senpai snatched it on my hands and read what''s on it.


    "Okay, Onoda-kun. For your tryout, you have to¡­"


    "Hmm. Write a short story surrounding the prompt word Color." Ishida-senpai spoiled Otsuka-senpai''s fun.


    "Argh senpai! Why do you have to go and read it on your own? Now it lost the dramatic effect."


    "Look, Karen. Stop scaring our juniors. Did you forgetst year? Because of your excessive curiosity, 3 members quit our club."


    Hearing that, Otsuka-senpai turned downcast. It looks like that was true and she still feels guilt at what happened.


    "Short story and colour? Okay, senpai. I''ll try it."


    I answered to cheer up this curious girl a bit. It''s not a bad trait to have that much curiosity. In fact, I wee it. I just wonder if she''s dating someone. If she did, she probably already tried having sex because of her curiosity. Or there''s also the possibility of her curiosity on sex was transferred to other things which can exin this excessive curiosity mass on her.


    "Really? Good luck then Onoda-kun. You can sit there." Otsuka-senpai already regained a bit of sparkle in her eyes.


    I followed the direction she''s pointing at and saw that it''s beside the couple Kenji and Kana.


    She probably considered that Kana guided me earlier.


    "You can ask anyone if there''s something troubling you but I rmend to ask Kana-senpai. In terms of advising at our work, she''s the best. You can see her advising Goto-senpai there. Just be careful. That senpai is pretty possessive of Kana-senpai." Otsuka-senpai continued.


    Oh? she can be a good adviser as well didn''t she? Ah. She''s mindful of what Ishida-senpai said.


    I followed her and took the seat next to Kana. Kenji guy is still busy at what he''s doing. I''m not curious nor even interested in what it is so I won''t ask. Kana was listening to us so she knew I''ming. I can see her fidgeting a bit. I wonder what''s in your head right now?


    Oh well. Let''s try writing first. I went for the tryout so I should at least act to aplish it. I don''t know if I''m good at creating a piece but being given a word prompt, my mind started churning out a bunch of ideas.


    Ideas though. If I can''t write it on my paper then it''s useless. Colour, colour.


    "I heard your word prompt Ruki-kun, you don''t have to write hastily. Sort it out first and pick 3 ideas you think is best."


    Kana''s cute voice sounded on my ears. She''s giving me advice. Otsuka-senpai''s right, she gives the best advice. I don''t know this side of Kana. For 3 days, I only know her erotic side. Those lips, her tongue, her nipples and her slightly big chest and her most sacred ce. I savour them all. Seeing a different side of the girl I stole is a new experience.


    I wonder. I can''t seem to recall having the same experience back in middle school. I only know their erotic side. Could it be I didn''t try knowing their other side? The face they wore in front of others? I don''t know. I might have a defect on me but I lived like this for long. Only noticing it now, I don''t know what to think.


    "Thank you Kana-senpai."


    We''re not alone here so we can''t risk just calling each other intimately. I followed her advice and picked 3 ideas. I wrote it on a throwaway paper. Organize them and work on the 3 one by one. When I settled on what to write, I crumpled the paper and started writing what I organized as the main idea.

 Chapter 9: Home

    <h4>Chapter 9: Home</h4>


    Time passed quietly at the club room. Every one of us is either writing or reading something. Kana''s voice can be heard from time to time as well. Giving advice to those writing a literature piece.


    And between the silence, nobody knew that below the table, I''m holding Kana''s hand tightly. Yes there''s still the excitement I''m feeling from the idea of his boyfriend being there but most of all there''s a new sensation I''m feeling just by holding her hand. It felt different. I can''t describe it in words but I don''t hate it. I''m not falling in love. I know. I can''t. I''m someone who can''t feel that. At least this feeling is what I can call asfortable. Being next to this girl I stole and holding her hand without anyone knowing is somewhatfortable and it excites me as well. I don''t want to dwell more on that feeling. It''s new, yes, but I can''t really call it as overwhelming. I still want to own Kana''s body, making her only long for me. I don''t need her heart.


    I let go of her hand when I finished my paper. Kana nodded at me. Well, she can''t leave her boyfriend''s side. I pick up my paper and give it to Ishida-senpai.


    "Well then, I''m going now. Thanks for the experience."


    "Ah wait Onoda-kun. You can''t decide yet?"


    Ishida-senpai, seeing me walk to the door hold off at reading what I wrote.


    "I''ll have to do some thinking first, senpai. Anyway, I can tell honestly that I enjoy the experience."


    Yeah. Not just the writing. The experience of being with Kana right there is what I truly enjoy the most.


    "Okay then. See you Onoda-kun."


    "Yes. See you senpai."


    I greeted them all goodbye. Even the still busy Kenji and that nerdy Fujii.


    I only reached the stairs when I heard Ishida-senpai''s shouts from the clubroom.


    "Argh! What is this? What the hell is this? Red panties, Blue panties, Green panties. What the hell did you write, Onoda!!"


    Ahh. I can''t really think of anything and that''s the best I cane up to. Luckily, I hurriedly took off. It''s dangerous for me to stay there.


    When I reached the school gate. I took out my phone and sent a mail to Kana.


    -


    -


    When choosing a high school to enter. I purposely avoided the closest one to my house. I really want a fresh start in high school, I don''t know. My initial reason was to get away from the girls I sessfully stole during my middle school days. Though I cut off most of them before I graduate, all of them are still in contact with me.


    That''s the reason why my phone is in perpetual silent mode. To avoid wasting my time checking each and every message or calls from them. There''s a lot who got too attached but since I forbid them to break up with their boyfriends, they continue to act that they love them even if they havepletely fallen for me.


    I guess I really did run away? I''mpletely devoted to my secret desire that it''s too troublesome for me if they start to fall for me. I keep saying I don''t need their heart. Even now. I don''t need Kana''s heart otherwise I won''t feel the same excitement that is true to my desire.


    My house is 4 stations away from my school and it''s in the opposite direction of the closest high school. That gives me the peace of mind of not encountering anyone I know from middle school. Most of my trophies also ride the train and of course, I got some of them to experience train sex before. I might have a thing for public y as well, the feeling of being caught doing that in public, the possibility of someone we know to see us and most of all the possibility of their boyfriends riding the same train. It''s more exciting but also riskier so I haven''t tried it that much.


    Anyway. I sent a letter to Kana to meet me at the station. I invited her to my house. I''m currently living alone since both of my parents are away for their jobs.


    It didn''t take long for me to wait for her. I immediately saw her panting figure from outside the station. Did she run all the way here?


    "Kana, here."


    She got energized when she saw me waving at her. But she soon realized we''re in public that her face and neck turned red immediately.


    "Y-you don''t have to shout Ruki. Someone might see us."


    Ah. She''s a third year and a cute one. She''s more than likely to be recognized by 2nd or 3rd years. I guess I''m getting careless again.


    "Don''t worry. You ride first, I''ll be a few seats away so no one will suspect."


    "Where are we going?"


    "To my house. Get off at the 4th station okay. I''ll be right behind you."


    Despite still feeling embarrassed Kana nods her cute head.


    The train soon arrived and like what I instructed, we rode the train separately. We keep talking on mail though. Looks like she''s not used to riding trains, she''s taking the bus regrly to go home.


    "Why do you go to a school far from your house?"


    "I''m running away."


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "I''ll tell youter. Anyway, how did you manage to leave?"


    I didn''t think that Kenji would let her go alone. They always go home together, even on that first day, he waited for her at the school gate. Well, I''m kind of thankful that he left the room first that day. That got me the chance to approach Kana.


    "Uhm. I told Kenji that my Mom mailed me to go home."


    "And he epted that reason?"


    "Yes. My Mom did mail me the same thing before so it''s not that strange."


    "I see. I thought he would at least walk with you."


    "He. Kenji. He''s still working on that piece. It''s concerning his schrship so I told him to focus on it."


    This girl. You''re making me excited again. Telling lies to your guy just to meet me. I can''t wait to hold you in my arms again.


    "He''s really going at it eh. I think I have to thank him."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Well, it''s amon courtesy. He''s giving his girl to me."


    She''s blushing again. Even apart, I can see her every reaction. Look at that smile.


    "You don''t have to. He''ll suspect us."


    She''s really kind of naive. I can''t help but pity that guy.


    "I know. I''m just kidding. Anyway, what happened after I left? I heard Ishida-senpai''s shout."


    "Ah. Right. Ruki, pervert. What''s with that piece you wrote?"


    "Why? I wrote it minding the word prompt. Have you read it?"


    "Ehh, yes. We all read it. Karen can''t stopughing, Rumi tried to tear it. Even 1st year Fujii, she ran out of the clubroom after reading it."


    What the hell? Different reactions eh? I expected Ishida-senpai''s, but Otsuka-senpai, is it that funny? I really wonder what''s on that curious girl''s mind. And Fujii, I guess I need to prepare my face for a p when I see her around.


    "That''s kind of a mixed reaction. What about you Kana?"


    "Putting the whole story aside. You''ve written it well ording to my advice. You got a talent Ruki, just that your ideas are a bit perverted or maybe too erotic."


    Ah. This side of Kana is cute as well. I thought she would just turn red there in embarrassment but instead, she gave it a proper evaluation. Even for a Cute and Shy type of girl, she''s one of a kind.


    After 30 minutes. We arrived at the 4th station, Kana got off first and I followed behind her. Only when we left the station''s vicinity did I start walking beside her.


    I grab her hand and sp it tight.


    Kana got startled but when she saw who held her hand, she calmed down immediately. There''s no more resistanceing from her. And thinking this neighbourhood is far from hers, she didn''t mind being seen with me. Maybe for others, we just look like a normal couple.


    "So this is where you grew up. It feels different than our neighbourhood."


    Kana said. She''s taking in the scenery as we walk.


    Unlike the other busy neighbourhoods, ours is a bit quiet. There are no big condominiums or apartmentplexes around. Most are private houses. You could say most of the residents here are quite well-off on life.


    "How is it different?"


    "It''s quiet and it''s not as bustling. My house is near a shopping district so there''s always a lot of people outside."


    Ah, I see. I want to go to her house. Specifically, her room. We can have a lot of fun there. I wonder if that Kenji has already visited her house. She''s this shy and sounds like her Mom is quite strict. Calling her home from time to time.


    After passing a few blocks, we arrived in front of my house. One cannot mistake it for someone else''s since there''s arge namete outside that says ''Onoda Residence''.


    Though not asrge as those rich households, my house is consideredrger than average. Looking at it from outside, you''ll think there''s a huge family living in it. Well, the truth is far from it, I''m alone there.


    "Ah! Ruki!"


    I''m on the process of opening the gate when I heard someone exim from a distance.


    "New girl? Again?"


    I look at the direction of the voice. Well, I know her, in fact, since childhood. My neighbour and childhood friend, Shimizu Akane. I also have one, even if I''m not the main character. Her family and mine are friends so when they picked the house they will settle in, they chose those next to each other.


    "Who''s she Ruki?"


    Asks Kana at my side. She got curious because Akane called me by my first name.


    "Don''t worry about her, let''s go in."


    I decided to ignore Akane and push Kana inside.


    "Argh! This guy is ignoring me again! Oi Onoda Ruki!"


    I see her running to us while shouting those. I have no choice but to deal with her now. Honestly, this girl. Each and every time, she alwayses in like this and tries to ruin my fun.


    "Go in first, Kana. The living room is to the left, I''ll follow you soon."


    I smiled and opened the door for her. She has this confused expression but I can''t deal with that for now. I look into her eyes, I don''t know if she will get it or not. I don''t want her to interact with Akane. That girl will surely tell some stupid things to her.


    "I understand, I''ll wait for you."


    Kana nodded and went inside the house.

 Chapter 10: Home (2)

    <h4>Chapter 10: Home (2)</h4>


    "Ah. She''s gone in."


    Said Akane when she arrived at the gate.


    "You beast, it''s only the 3rd day and you got one already? Honestly, when will you stop?"


    Akane and her sermons. She''s always like this. She knew my secret desire. She''s the only one who knew apart from the girls I stole. She''s currently wearing the uniform for the closest high school. She just came back from school. As her childhood friend, I can''t deny her womanly charms, but I never heard about her dating someone that''s why she never entered my sights. But when I started taking home girls, she found out about it. That the girls I''m bringing back are those known to be dating someone.


    At first, she confronted me about it but she soon gives up when her words can''t get through me. She knew that I don''t love them, I only revel at the excitement it brings me to steal them from their beloved.


    "I won''t. Looks like you changed your opening speech. You won''t ask if she''s my girlfriend or not?"


    "I give up on asking that every time. I know she''s not. You''re someone who doesn''t like that."


    "Ah okay. I''ll go in then."


    "Wait! Ruki, won''t you consider me?"


    Huh? What is this girl saying?


    "Are you dating someone?"


    "No."


    "Then no thanks. I''m not interested."


    "Argh! Idiot. You''re the biggest idiot! I don''t want to get you just because of your secret desire. I want you to fall for me!"


    Akane shouted.


    I know. I knew all along. That''s why you keep on trying to ruin it for me. But you never seeded even once.


    If only I was normal I would''ve fallen for her already. Who wouldn''t? Back in middle school, she''s one of the most popr girls and those who court here can line up from here up to the station.


    We''ve been close since childhood but we drifted apart when my secret desire manifested. I only desire those who I can steal from someone. Well, on the surface we''re still seen as good childhood friends but I can''t be more than that. I wonder what does she sees in me. I''m ordinary at best. The ultimate ssmate A, right?


    "You know I can''t Akane."


    "I give up, go and have your sweet time then. Goodbye!"


    Akane pouted and then stormed off to their house next door.


    I understand her feelings but I can''t really reciprocate. If it''s just being a close friend then I can. She should just start dating someone. That way I can look at her the way I look at Kana. But it will never be love.


    I can''t help but sigh at that thought. I''m seeing it now. I''m broken, aren''t I?


    Now then, let''s entertain Kana and forget everything about Akane for now.


    I walk inside the house and see Kana sitting like a lost kid on the sofa. She''s really cute. I''m getting excited just by looking at her.


    I put down my bag and went behind her.


    I spread my arms and hug her from behind, crossing my arms around her neck.


    I went ahead and nibbled her ear.


    "Did I keep you waiting?"


    Kana looks up at me with a reddened face and shakes her head.


    "Who''s that girl Ruki? She seems angry at you."


    Curious eh?


    "My neighbour and childhood friend. Don''t worry. She''s always like that."


    "I see. Okay then."


    Is she getting jealous? Hmm, there''s no way.


    I release her from my embrace and walk to the kitchen.


    "What do you like, Kana? Tea or juice?"


    Since I''m living alone and I''m constantly bringing someone here, I learned how to make them.


    "I''m fine with juice."


    Kana answers. She''s looking at me from the sofa.


    What? Is it fun watching me? I noticed it before, some of those girls also did that. Watching me working in the kitchen.


    I took my time making the juice. When I brought it to her, she''s still staring at me.


    "You looked cool Ruki."


    I hear Kana mutter beside me.


    Really? I just did the usual though.


    "I''m not, you know I''m bad. I had this desire to steal you from Kenji. To own you."


    Sipping the juice, I saw her turning red again. I can also see her feeling restless. Is she nervous?


    I sit next to her and enclose my arm on her waist.


    "Earlier at the clubroom, I had this urge to just pull you in my arms like this."


    "Uhh.. you can''t there."


    "I know, I''m satisfied enough to hold your hands in there. It fills me with excitement. Knowing your guy is just next to us."


    "Muu. Ruki, stop that. I feel bad for Kenji. I love him."


    "I know. I know you do. As I said, I don''t need you to love me too. Just knowing you''re mine is enough. Are you mine Kana?"


    She put down her juice back at the table and stared at me.


    "Yes. I''m yours."


    I embrace her closer. My free hand went to her chin and raised it.


    Her cherry-coloured lips are glistening. I feel her heart throbbing faster on her chest. She''s really this nervous eh.


    "You''re too beautiful Kana."


    I said before nting my lips upon hers.


    She didn''t close her eyes this time and just epted it.


    I''ll own her today, tonight. She''ll be fully mine before the date changes.


    "Stay here with me for the night, Kana."


    She didn''t say anything and just nods at me. Her arms embrace my neck too, pulling me closer. Her lips are now responding to my kisses. I can''t get enough of her taste.

 Chapter 11: Kanas Night *

    <h4>Chapter 11: Kana''s Night *</h4>


    Sounds of kissing fill the living room. All of our attention is on each other. From our kisses since yesterday, she''s now skilled enough to fight it out with me.


    My tongue enters her mouth and tangles with hers again. If we can tie it together then we will but unfortunately, that''s not possible. Just tasting her saliva and feeling every corner of her mouth, my excitement fills up fast.


    My arms enclosed her whole body. Carrying her up to sit on myp. Because of this position, it''s now me who''s looking up at her.


    "You''re turning me bad Ruki. And I don''t hate it."


    "You can be bad in front of me Kana. Only to me. Don''t show this face of yours to anyone else."


    My hands are now cupping her butt,pared to Ms. Miyazaki''s firm butt, hers are still soft enough that it feels like my hands will just sink in.


    "Y-yes, only to you."


    This time, she''s the one taking initiative. She nts her lips on mine and her tongue invades my mouth, I wee it with mine and suck it deeper.


    My hands pulled her skirt up, exposing her white panties. This is the same panties that got wet earlier this morning.


    My hands once again sink itself on her soft butt directly through the skin, caressing it as we continue engaging on our deep kiss.


    Kana''s face is now too erotic to look at. Her lust can now be seen on it. Her free hands that were moved from the back of my neck now turns to her uniform. First taking off her tie. Next, she started unbuttoning her uniform.


    Amidst our deep kiss, I can hear her soft moansing out. She''s feeling it. My hands are currently caressing her butt. Her panties are starting to get stained by her love nectar.


    When we feel our breath running out, we separate our lips. I then turned to her white neck, kissing and licking it passionately. I can taste her salty sweat but I don''t mind it. This is her taste and I like it a lot.


    My tongue travels from her neck to her corbone. Her uniform is slowly getting unfurled. I can now see her whiteced bra peeking out from the unbuttoned uniform.


    Feeling my intent, Kana opened it further for me. I look up at her, like a boy asking his mother.


    "Can I?"


    "Y-yes"


    Hearing her grant me permission, I bury my face on her soft chest. Since it''s this close to my eyes, her erect nipples are visible. I move my mouth to it and suck on her bra that was covering it.


    "Aah.. you''re too gentle Ruki. More.."


    Her sweet moaning and my sucking are the only sounds we hear in this closed house. I can''t wait to put her on my bed.


    Freeing her butt, my hands move up to behind her, unhooking her bra and taking it off from her.


    Her slightly bigger chest now shows itself to me again. I didn''t wait for her permission this time and just indulge at sucking on her now erect nipples. I love this. I''ve just tasted this earlier but still, I can''t get tired from it. ying both nipples on my mouth, I suck at them harder. Her continuous moans sounded out. Her mind is now full of lust. I can feel her wet panties staining my pants again.


    "Let''s go to my room?"


    I asked her. I can''t hold myself back now. I want to make her mine.


    She looks at me and nods her cute head. I embrace her tight and put her on my arms, my hands supporting her butt. Her arms and legs circled behind me clutching tightly.


    I stood up and carried her like that. We''re now both consumed by our lust. This Cute and Shy type Kana. I''ll finally make her minepletely.


    My room isn''t that far. It''s the first room upstairs. Because of the stairs, at every step, my hard cock kept on rubbing her pussy. Even behind the cloth of her panties and my pants, we feel each other. Her arms tighten each time and her soft moans continue.


    I push open the door to my room and drop her to my bed. My room isn''t that spacious and there are only a few pieces of furniture inside. My bed is big enough for two people. It''s the same bed I use whenever I bring back a girl during middle school.


    I turn on the light to see Kana clearly. Though she''s in an unfamiliar room, she didn''t panic and just stared at me. Her eyes are speaking of what she truly desires. Me.


    I undress in front of her. From my uniform to my shirt beneath it. I took off my belt and unbuttoned my pants pulling it down to the floor again. Andstly, my underpants. I can see Kana looking intently at me as I undress and in the process, she also did the same. The cute and shy girl is still there but her desire won over her. She took off everything and now she''s down to her panties.


    I revel at her beautiful figure, the hickeys I left earlier are still there on her shoulders. It''s making my already hard cock turn harder. It wanted to plunge itself inside her now.


    Pushing everything aside, I dive into her arms on the bed. Pushing her down. I start kissing her. From her forehead, her nose, both of her cheeks andstly her lips that were waiting for me. Every ce of her, I''ll make it mine.


    Sheyfortably on my bed, letting me do everything, waiting for it to happen. I don''t know what''s inside her mind but there''s probably still a bit of guilt lingering there. I can see tears forming from her eyes but not enough for it to fall down.


    I put my knees between her legs and slowly separate it, turning it open. I can feel her trembling. Be it because of excitement or pleasure.


    "Is it fine now Kana?" I whispered between our kisses.


    Her mouth didn''t answer but her eyes did. Reflected there is my image. I upy her mind right now.


    Seeing that, my hands went to her panties to pull it off her. Once again, her most sacred cey before my eyes. My left hand immediately moved at it, caressing it gently at first. Her love nectar didn''t stoping out and before long, my hands were soaked from her juices.


    If she''s this wet, we don''t need any forey anymore.


    I separate from her to aim my hard cock on the entrance of her pussy.


    "Uuh. I-it''s hot Ruki."


    She felt the hotness of my cock. It''s been raging hard since earlier, all the blood keeps on circting there. Even I am consumed by my lust now. I can''t respond clearly to her.


    I start rubbing the head to her entrance and her clit, stimting both and at the same time lubricating my cock with her love nectar.


    "Last chance Kana. Are you really sure?"


    I ask just in case. But even if she changes her mind, I''ll still do it.


    "W-will it hurt?"


    "Yes."


    "T-then, please. Hold me tight."


    "I will."


    I kiss her again to ease up her tenseness. It''s her first time, there''s no way this wouldn''t hurt.


    "I''m putting it in." I whispered again. She nods at me, her hands rest on my arms.


    Without waiting for her reply, my hips started moving. My hard cock at her entrance starts its descent to her most important ce.


    "Uuhh. It''s too big Ruki. Aah. It hurts."


    Not yet, I haven''t torn her hymen yet. That will be the time where it will hurt the most.


    Her hands that were on my arms grabbed on it tighter. It hurts but still manageablepared to the pain she''ll experience.


    Continuing. I push my cock deeper into her. I can feel the tightness of it. No one entered this before me. Before long, I can feel her hymen blocking the way.


    Ah, it''s too tight.


    She''s mping my cock that it felt this good already even at the entrance.


    I push my hips even further.


    "Aah! It hurts. Stop! Ahh, it hurts Ruki!"


    The hymen that was blocking my cock was forced open. Along with it, blood starts gushing out.


    I use that opportunity to push it all insidepletely. My cock is now buried inside Kanapletely.


    "Aaaahh! W-why? Why didn''t you stop? It hurts. I can feel it filling my womb."


    I looked at her face and tears burst out of her eyes. She can''t help but cry from pain.


    I left my cock inside her, the tip reached her uterus. I will not move yet. I''ll let her familiarize with this sensation.


    "You''re mine now Kana. Look at it. I''m inside you."


    I kiss her again and lick her tears away.


    Her eyes move down, looking at the point where we''re connected.


    "I-it''s true¡­ Hold me Ruki. I''m scared."


    "Don''t be. I''m here with you."


    I kiss her lips again and suck on her tongue. I can feel my cock getting mped tight. It feels really good inside her. I feel like I''m close to cumming already even without moving.


    "K-kiss me. Make me feel safe."


    Kana kept on demanding and I responded to all of it. Kissing her, licking her neck and sucking on her nipples along with massaging it. I can''t get enough of her taste. My excitement now exceeds my lust.


    How about this Kenji? I finally took the virginity of the girl you spent 2 years wooing. I hope you dream of this in your sleep. But yeah that will be impossible. You have no idea about my existence. You only know me as the 1st year trying out your club.


    "Y-you can move now Ruki. I want to feel you more inside me."


    "Kana. You''re mine."


    I closed her lips with mine as I start moving as she wished.


    "Aahh. Be gentle Ruki. Huuu aahh. I can feel you."


    I pulled my cock halfway then push it deep inside her again.


    Slowly at first, my hips start to move faster and faster.


    The sound of flesh hitting each other and the wetness it spread fills my room.


    "Aah! You feel so good, Kana. Kenji won''t know this side of yours."


    "Aahh! It''s starting to feel good now. Don''t mention him. I want to focus on you Ruki."


    I embrace her tighter as my hips start pistoning her hard. The speed at which Kana''s moans started to get louder and louder.


    "Aahh What''s this Ruki? Aaahh I''m cumming."


    "Me too. I''m cumming Kana. I''ll pour it inside you."


    "Yes.. faster. I can''t hold it anymore."


    "Here ites Kana. Aahh!"


    "I''m cumming!"


    I buried my cock deep inside her as my semen burst out from it. Filling every corner of her insides. I felt Kana''s insides mped tighter on me as she reached her climax.


    "That felt so good Kana. You''re mine now."


    I kiss her again andy on top of her. I don''t want to pull out yet. Her mping is now in rhythm as she gasps for breath. It keeps on squeezing my semen out.


    "Y-yes. I''m yours. Only yours."


    She responded to my kiss and embraced me tighter.


    After a round of kissing, I pulled my cock out of her andid down at her side.


    Kana watched as my semen started dripping out of her. It was mixed by her virgin blood.


    "Y-you came a lot. I won''t get pregnant, right?"


    "I have a contraceptive downstairs. Take it after we eat dinner."


    I turned to her side and embrace her, letting her snuggle to my chest.


    Looking at her again like this, she''s still as cute as I first saw her. Back then it''s not me who''s about to be on top of her. Now she''sying here with me like this. Sorry Kenji, all that''s left for you is Kana''s heart.


    "Have you told your mother you''re staying?"


    "Y-yes, I told her I''m staying with a friend."


    "She won''t get suspicious?"


    "She won''t. I also stayed with Kenji once. As long as the interval is long, she won''t mind."


    Oh. Sucks on you Kenji. You already got her to stay once and you failed.


    "I see. Can you stand up?"


    "Let me stay with you like this for now. I feel a little sleepy."


    Ah right. There''s no way she won''t get tired. She climaxed as well.


    "Okay. I''ll stay here with you."


    I kiss her hair and embrace her tightly.


    Not long after that, I can hear her soft rhythmic breath as she sleeps. Don''t know when but I also got dragged to sleep.


    When I open my eyes again. Kana is there staring at me. She''s still at my arms.


    "You look really cute when you sleep Ruki."


    "Eh? I''m not cute at all."


    Kana giggled at my answer.


    "No. You are. I think I''ve taken a liking at watching your sleeping face."


    "Uhh. Okay then. Let''s get up. I''ll make our dinner."


    I''ll let her off. It''s only this once will I concede to her.


    "You can cook?"


    Kana was surprised to hear it.


    "I live alone. I have to learn even if I don''t want to."


    And I often bring girls here. It''s bad if I let them eat convenience store food. I only know a little so I''m not even that good at cooking. If I am, I would''ve brought my own lunchbox instead of buying from the cafeteria.


    "That''s amazing. I''m learning about another side of you."


    Is it really that amazing? Isn''t it amon skill?


    "It''s not that amazing. Anyway. You can take a bath first. I''ll bring this bedsheet and our clothes to wash in. I''ll bring you spare clothes from my mom''s."


    "Okay."


    When I tried to stand up, Kana held my arm. She''s staring at me. Asking for a kiss.


    Ah. She won''t stop being this cute. I conceded again and gave her a kiss. She giggles right after.


    I pulled her up. Like I thought, that part of her is sore.


    I supported her body as we went down to the bathroom. After settling her down on the tub, I left her inside to put our clothes to the machine first. I have a spare bedsheet so it can gost.


    I then went upstairs to my parents'' room to get something she can put on after she''s done. On the way, I also put on something. It''s bad to walk around naked even if it''s my house.


    "I put the towel and your clothes here Kana. I''ll go to the kitchen."


    "Y-yes. Thank you."


    I resisted the urge to join her inside. Well, we have the whole night for ourselves. A little self-control wouldn''t hurt.


    When I looked at the clock, it''s only minutes past 8 pm. Looks like we only slept for an hour.


    I went to the kitchen to cook something for two. But right before I open the fridge, someone knocks at the door.


    I went and checked the inte to see and found who I expected.


    "Here. Mom said to give it to you. We cooked an excess." Akane said when I opened the door. On her hands is a pot full of stew. It''s still hot since I can still see the steaming out from it.


    "Uhm. Tell Auntie I said thanks."


    I said as I took the pot from her.


    Akane nodded.


    "So, did you two do it?"


    Did youe here to ask that? This girl. What should I do to you?


    "What?"


    "S-sex. Did you do it?"


    I know what you meant. I''m just teasing you.


    "Yes."


    "Idiot. Pervert."


    Akane said as she stomped her way back to her house.


    I shook my head at her attitude. It''s amusing in a way. If only she gets herself a boyfriend, I would''ve already brought her inside.


    I saw Kanaing out of the bath when I went back. She''s wearing my mom''s nightgown. It''s made of red silk. Since my mom is an adult, the size is bigger than what Kana always wears. But seeing her like this, it''s filling me with excitement again.


    "Uhm. Don''t stare at me like that."


    Kana bashfully said. Her ears are still a bit red and steam ising out of her.


    "How can I not stare if you''re that sexy."


    "Pervert Ruki."


    "I''m just telling the truth here. Anyway, let''s eat?"


    "Ah what''s that?"


    She only noticed now that I''m carrying this pot.


    "The neighbour gave it to us. They said they have an excess."


    "Ah. Too bad. I wanted to taste your cooking."


    "Well, this tastes better. It''s cooked by a professional housewife."


    Ah now that I think of it. Akane''s mom is a housewife. Her face is beautiful too, Akane got her beauty from her. Should I? Ah. No no. At least not now. Argh. Why am I thinking about this now?


    I led Kana to the dining table and served her the stew. I sat in front of her and we started dining together.


    "How is it?"


    "Delicious."


    "See? I told you."


    Looking at her eating like this. Hmm. It''s still the same. She''s too cute. I want to hold her again. Deflowering her isn''t enough for me.


    When we''re done eating, she offers to wash the dishes. I don''t want her to do that but she insisted. I gave her the contraceptive and told her to drink that first before she starts washing the dishes. In the meantime, I went back to dry our clothes and put the bedsheet next. Kana needs her uniform for tomorrow.


    I went back to the living room and sat on the sofa. I can see Kana still working at the sink. Her back looks sexy as well add to that the nightgown she''s wearing. I want to hug her from the back then do her again right there.


    Ah, I should stop for now. I bet that part of her is still sore. I''ll massage itter for her.


    I turned on the TV to kill time waiting for her.


    "Can I sit with you?"


    Kana asks. She just finished and she went straight to me.


    "You know you don''t need to ask. Come here."


    I tap the seat next to me. She smilingly sits there and snuggles against me.


    "This feels like we''re husband and wife."


    Kana mutters.


    "But we''re not."


    And that won''t happen. Ever. I''m destined to be alone and just continue satiating my desire.


    "Muu. Just shut up for now Ruki."


    This cute and shy girl is turning cheeky. Well, okay, you can fantasize.


    It was in the middle of aedy show when we heard a ringtone.


    Kana recognizes it and goes straight to her bag at the side where she put it down earlier.


    "It''s Kenji."


    She said when she took out her phone.


    "Answer it ande here."


    I told her. She nods and taps the answer button. She then goes back to my side.


    This situation. I''m having an idea again to make this exciting for the both of us.


    "H-hello Kenji?"


    I turned down the volume of the TV to listen in on their conversation.


    "Did you manage to arrive home safely?"


    "Yes. What about you? Did you finish it?"


    "Not yet. I''ll be needing your help again."


    "Okay. You should rest now."


    "I want to talk with Kana more."


    Now''s the time I guess?


    I embrace Kana from her waist again. My hand that''s on it starts rubbing her side.


    When Kana felt that, she looked up and red at me. I only smiled. This situation of her talking with her boyfriend is the best.


    "Yes. I''m here."


    "I miss you."


    You''re bold Kenji. Let me give you a surprise.


    I move my hand that''s on her waist up to her breast and cup it in my palm.


    "Aah! I-I miss you too."


    Another re was sent to me.


    "You''re cute Kana. Resist raising your voice like that or he might notice." I whisper on her free ear.


    "Huh? Why is your voice like that?"


    "Umm. I''m using my mom''s massager. My shoulders feel a bit sore."


    Unfortunately for him, it''s not her shoulders. It''s that part. And yeah, don''t try to look at her shoulder tomorrow, it might give you a scare.


    "I see. I''ll give you a massage tomorrow."


    "Idiot. It''s fine, you go and work hard for that schrship."


    I start massaging her breast. She doesn''t have a bra on, I didn''t give her any so I can feel her soft breast beneath this thin nightgown. I soon found her nipples and yed on it with my hand.


    I can see Kana resisting her urge to moan. She''s too sexy right now. Her face is now struggling as to what to do. Kenji is on the other line, if her voice leaks out an unnecessary sound, he will start to get suspicious. I heard from Otsuka-senpai that he''s somewhat possessive of Kana. What would he do if he found out he stayed at another man''s home? And on top of that, I got to deflower her. Ah. That would ruin my fun.


    "You''re more important than the schrship Kana."


    Kana smiled at what he said. That''s good. Show me how much you love him.


    I move my hand away from her breast. Touching it from above the nightgown isn''t enough. I slip in my hand from above and pull her left breast out.


    Kana''s eyes widened but she didn''t resist and just let me do what I wanted. I pull her up and put her on myp again. The exposed breast is now in front of me. I unhesitatingly nibble on her erect nipple as my hand pulls out her right breast.


    "Uhm. T-thank you Kenji, but you know? What''s important for you is also important to me."


    "I see. You''re right Kana. I love you."


    Huh? I love you? Relying on that feeling. Tsk.


    "Aahn! Ruki, it hurts. Don''t bite it."


    Kana says. She covered the mic of her phone with her hand.


    Ah, what did I do? I unconsciously bit her nipples. Why did I do that? I don''t know.


    "Hello? Are you there Kana?"


    "Ah yes, Kenji. I''m here."


    " I said I love you."


    "Yes. I love you too."


    "Aahn! Again. Don''t bit on it."


    Kana covers the mic again andins to me.


    Ah. I did it again.


    "Turn around Kana. Lean on the table."


    I ordered her. What is this I''m feeling? Why am I reacting to that word ''love''? Ah. Let''s forget about it. I wanna tease Kana while she''s on a call with that Kenji.


    Go on. Continue exchanging your love with each other. I''ll satisfy my desire on this side.


    "L-like this?"


    Kana obeyed what I said. She put her free hand on the table and leaned on it. Her other hand is still holding the phone and I can still hear Kenji talking on the other side.


    "More. Lean on it more and raise your butt."


    I don''t care now if Kenji hears, but Kana is doing her best to cover it while doing what I ask.


    Her raised butt is now in front of my face. I grab it with my hands and start massaging it.


    I can hear Kana start gasping for breath all the while talking with that Kenji. Since the distance between me and her phone increased, I can''t listen in on what Kenji says on the other end of the line.


    Not touching it directly isn''t enough for me. I wanna do her like this. I want Kenji to hear the wet sound when I plunge my cock again inside her. I want him to hear her moans when I start fucking her. Shit. Now I''m hard again. My secret desire is getting filled up once more.


    "Kana, I''ll eat you out."


    She looks back at me and nods. I pull up the nightgown revealing her now soaked panties. Ah. And you just had a bath eh.


    I trace it with my finger again. I can see her face resisting the pain. It''s still sore. Let''s massage it for now.


    I pull her panties down. Her freshly-deflowered pussyy in my eyes once again. Tracing my fingers on it, I start massaging it slowly. Letting it get used to the pain until it naturally subsides. I include her clitoris on the massage making her gasp between pleasure and pain.


    After a while, I use two of my fingers to open her slit. Her love nectar is dripping out of it again.


    I gulped down my saliva before I started licking her most sacred ce.


    She just washed it from the bath so it tasted like soap a bit. If not for her love nectar having a different taste, it would feel like I''m eating soap.


    Kana is still engaging Kenji on the phone but when I started eating her. Soft moans started to leak out. I can hear her making an excuse as to why she is moaning. ming it all to an imaginary massager. Looking at that, it made me want to tease her more.


    I stopped eating her but I substituted it with my finger. Putting my forefinger inside her, a pleasurable moan leaked out from her mouth. Because of that she somewhat panicked but luckily for her. Kenji didn''t seem to hear it.


    Ah, Kana. How many times would I say you''re too beautiful. I''m really enjoying our time now.


    I stand up and lean on her as I whisper to her ear.


    "I want you, Kana."


    She quickly covers her phone and turns her head to me.


    Ah, I see. She''s also feeling it. It''s not just me now. Her head is also full of lust now. She might''ve been enjoying this situation as well. Talking with Kenji while I y with her. You naughty girl. You''re too cute to let go. I might want to keep her even after she graduated next year. As long as she keeps being in a rtionship with someone, of course. Even if it''s not that Kenji.


    I kiss her lips and suck on her tongue. She didn''t resist and clearly is waiting for it.


    I took my finger out of her and pulled my cock out. I held onto her hips and started rubbing it on her, lubricating it.


    Kana is back at talking to Kenji but her moans continue toe out of her mouth. He''s probably imagining now on why she keeps on moaning. Can a massager do that to her?


    I lean on her again and whisper.


    "I''m putting it in."


    I didn''t wait for her answer. Holding her hips tight, I push my erect cock inside her. Unlike the first time and because of the angle, my cock slides inside easily this time. In a blink, my cock is buried inside her down to the base.


    "Aahh!"


    Another loud moan leaks out from her. I''m too excited right now that I start to fuck her immediately. Her moans kepting out of her and soon I heard her saying goodbye to Kenji.


    "Aahh! Ruki. You''re bad. I''m talking with Kenji. Aahh! It feels good now. This is much better than that finger earlier."


    "I can''t resist your body, Kana. I want to taste it more."


    Fucking her from the back, her pussy is wetter than earlier. Since it''s her 2nd time, she''s starting to feel it inside her.


    "Aahhn! I''m yours. You can taste me anytime."


    "Right. I''ll taste you at school too. And your room."


    "T-that''s a bad idea. My room. Aahh! More Ruki. Faster. I want it faster. Don''t hold back."


    I epted her request and started moving faster. Each thrust, the flesh hitting on flesh sounded crisp.


    "We''re already bad. We''ll be doing it soon."


    "Aahh! Y-you bully. I won''t be able to say no right?"


    No. Of course, you won''t. I''ll do it even if you say no. We''ll also have this fun inside your room. Much better if your parents will be there.


    Too bad. Kenji can''t hear this conversation. It would''ve added more excitement. But yeah, I can''t ask for more.


    I speed up faster at fucking her from behind and without me telling her, she started to respond to it. She tried to move as well meeting each of my thrust. Her pussy is still tight enough that it keeps on squeezing me every time I reach the tip of her uterus.


    Lewd sounds continue to fill the living room in the middle of the night. Her moans rang out louder and louder.


    And because of that, it didn''t take long before we both climaxed for the 2nd time.


    Another set of semen burst out from inside her and this time, we didn''t end at one.


    I once again brought her back to my room. And for the rest of the night, we continue on our fight.


    I cummed inside her two more times before I fell exhausted at her side. And Kana, she''s already drowning in pleasure since the 2nd time. She epted everything that I gave her. Her moans are still ringing into my ears.


    We soon fell asleep cuddling each other. Like I initially nned, Kana is now ultimately mine before the date changes.

 Chapter 12: The Morning After

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Morning After</h4>


    It''s still dark when I wake up. Kana is peacefully sleeping at my side. You wouldn''t think that this cute face of hers was drowning in pleasurest night. For 2 years, she didn''t know or maybe she didn''t even try to know about the pleasure sex gives. And then when she resolved herself to do it with Kenji, I caught them and entered her life. Along with the feeling of new sensation brought by the idea of her held by a man other than her lover, she sumbed to it. If I didn''t catch them that day, they would''ve already done it and their rtionship would''ve gone up a level already. That Kenji guy sessfully won her heart because of his patience at wooing her for 2 years. Unfortunately though, I happened to be at the right time and at the right ce.


    When I tried to get up, Kana held onto my body, not letting me get up. Well, it won''t hurt to give her more time. I look at the clock. It''s only 5 am. 10 minutes then. I have a lot to do this morning.


    I have to prepare for her uniform and breakfast too.


    Ah. This is another part of the hardship I''m bringing to myself every time I bring a girl home.


    I had to make sure they''refortable. Is it weird? I don''t think so. I had my fill for my desire so it''s natural for me to at least be mindful that they can go back with a peace of mind. That''s what I think since I started. Even if it sounds like hypocrisy, I always abide by that.


    I watch Kana sleeping cutely for 10 minutes before I force myself out of her hug. I kiss her forehead and put the nket on her.


    Now then. I guess I''ll check the recordings first.


    Yeah. I had cameras installed inside my room and every part of my house. I''m collecting these memories. Sometimes I watch them again and reminisce on how I sessfully stole a girl. That fills a bit of my desire. I remove them whenever my parents go back home. It''s bad if they saw a bunch of cameras hidden all over the house.


    Everything we didst night was caught on camera. I used my PC to crop it and only include our lewd scenes. I put the copy inside a hard drive where all my collections were stored safely. I organized the files and made two folders. Middle School and High School. I put everything before Kana inside the first folder. Well, the second folder might be filled up soon enough. For now, Kana''s alone there.


    There were times back in middle school where I had to use these recordings. And yeah, just the recording of my targeted girl. It''s not always sessful, you see? Sometimes they go back to their lovers and rebel against me. Not responding to my summons for them and such. So I gave them some lessons to make them fall in line again.


    I turned the PC off and went out of the room, leaving the sleeping Kana. I then went to get our dried uniform and her underwears. I''ll iron her uniformter. I also went inside the bathroom to fill the tub. I''m nning on getting in with Kana after breakfast. I didn''t take a showerst night, I can still smell Kana''s sweat and her sweet scent on me.


    Because I''m too upied with herst night, I forgot to check my phone. Maemura was supposedly going to tell me the details. She won''t be angry right? It won''t spoil my fun for them, right? Well, let''s just hope it won''t get to that.


    I went to the living room where I also put my bag down. I take my phone out and open the Messenger app.


    As I expected, Maemura messaged mest night.


    "Hey, you there?"


    She sent it during our intense sessionst night. There''s no way I would notice this. I typed in a reply. Well, there''s no rush, this is still just the 4th day since we started high school. There''s a lot of time left.


    "Sorry. I fell asleep."


    Maemura''s status suddenly turned green when I sent that. She''s online? Yeah. I can see her typing now.


    "It''s fine."


    "Wait. Why are you awake?"


    "What? I have my morning jog. I''m the one who should ask you that, Mr. Lazybones. Why are you up this early?"


    Lazybones. Ugh, so that phrase I said about me being naturallyzy rubs on her mind.


    "Uh. I dreamt about you chewing me out for forgetting that you''ll message me at night?"


    "Huh? That doesn''t answer my question."


    "Eh why? It''s a nightmare. Who wouldn''t wake up from it?"


    "Ah, I see... So you think of me like a nightmare. Is that it?"


    Oh. Even without any exmation mark, I know she''s pissed.


    "It''s you who consider yourself as a nightmare Maemura. I''m talking about being chewed out."


    "Argh. You''re ruining my morning Onoda. Talk to youter. I still need that help."


    "Anytime."


    "Don''t fall asleep"


    "I won''t."


    Ending our conversation there I can now somehow figure out Maemura''s character type. If I have to guess, she''s a Maiden in Love type. You see, her type is those who are devotedly in love with one guy. I bet she likes that idiot Sakuma since their first year in middle school or even earlier than that. But these Maiden in Love types are those whock the courage to confess unless they gather enough resolve by themselves. They will even deny it at times. Just look at what happened to them. No amount of push from behind can make them budge unless they decide to do it themselves. That''s how troublesome their type is. But yeah, I guess I can have my way around it.


    She wanted help from me to gather enough resolve. Now we''re talking. How can I take her in the process while making sure she''ll seed? Maybe I need to give a push on Sakuma''s side as well or I can ask for another person''s help. Like Rindou. I just wonder if it will be enough.


    Well, unless I hear the details from her I can''t think up of a n. I''m almost done with Kana, Ms.Miyazaki might need more time. She''s someone who indulges in her fantasies and her chosen outlet is me. Turning that outlook is a bit hard, add to that it''s my first time trying to steal a married woman.


    There''s no need to rush. I just have to do it one step at a time. Now that I''m here in the living room, Kana''s phone is lying there at the table where she put it downst night. She got so immersed in us that she abruptly ended her call with Kenji.


    I take a look at her phone and see mail notifications on it. Yeah. He must''ve been worried, is he?


    I pick up Kana''s bag on the floor and put it beside it. It''s better if she can see it easily when she wakes up. I also put my bag on the other side.


    Now that I''m finished organizing the living room, let''s do the next task. Kana might wake up at 6 am and we have to arrive at school before 7:30 am. At least 30 minutes will be taken up from riding the train so we have to leave here on or before 7 am.


    I went to the kitchen and opened the fridge. There''s not a lot of ingredients here. Let''s make it simple.


    I cooked an omelette and sauteed a canned tuna. I also took out loaves of bread that were sitting in the fridge. The bread toaster is just at the corner so that''s fine now. What would she like to drink? Coffee? Ah, I''ll just ask herter. I put on a cover on the dishes to keep it warm.


    I went back to my room with the uniforms at hand. I worked on ironing it while watching over her. She keeps on turning over the bed. Well, sleeping on an unfamiliar bed I would have the same reaction as her.


    After doing all that, I still got some spare time to do my morning exercise. I went to another room downstairs. It''s a room dedicated to exercising. My parents bought a lot of equipment there that you would think of it as a mini-gym. Because of my desire, I can''t just neglect working out. There will always be a time where I need physical strength more than just burning out my brain for thinking of a suitable n. I don''t have a n to be an athlete or some sort of a bodybuilder though. Just enough exercise to condition my body just in case. It also helps me train my stamina. I shot 4 times inside herst night.


    Like an rm clock, I heard Kana''s soft steps as she made her way from upstairs when I finished working out at 6 am.


    "Good morning. Did you sleep well?"


    I greet her. Kana''s eyes are still half-closed and the nightgown she''s wearing is a bit loose revealing her beautiful figure. I can honestly say, that''s too arousing. I''m already pitching a tent. We''ll have some time in the bath. I can''t wait.


    "Ah. Ruki. G-good morning."


    She woke up from her stupor when she heard my voice. Following it, she turned to me and smiled.


    "I prepared breakfast. Go on ahead. I''ll heat up the bath and follow you after."


    Kana beams arger smile hearing that. Is she that happy that I prepared breakfast? Or because I''m heating up the bath? Err. I don''t know. Even if I im that I understand my girls'' thoughts there are always times like this when I don''t get why they are giving that reaction.


    Kana hurries down the stairs and runs up to me. She gives me a kiss on her own initiative. I responded to it taking her in my arms again.


    Well, she''s not the first one who showed this much affection after a night like that. Though I can see differences in the mindset between a middle schooler and a high schooler. Girls in middle schools are still too young so their mind hasn''t seen the bigger picture yet and that is the impending arrival of their adulthood. They''re mostly carefree, even those who already decided their future career. How should I say it? Their heads are still a bit child-like.


    Unlike Kana right now, after losing her virginity, it feels like she changed or rather she grew up from being too naive.


    Kana went on ahead to the dining room and after turning on the heater I followed right after.


    We eat breakfast I prepared like normal. Well, for me it''s normal but Kana''s eyes seem to sparkle at every bite she takes. Her energy that was spentst night is constantly getting filled up.


    "Now that I can see it clearly. Aren''t you lonely in this big house?"


    Kana asks.


    "Not really. I''m used to it. And well, I have you right now so.."


    "Ah. I seem to always get taken in by your words Ruki."


    She blushes at my response.


    "Really? This is how I normally am. Do you think I''m just talking sweet words?"


    "Eh, I won''t say it like that. On a literary standard, I guess I can call it as ''expressive few words''. There are those, right? You can feel something different even from a short phrase."


    Kana exins. I don''t get it though. If that''s how she sees it then let it be that.


    We continue that kind of discussion throughout the duration of our breakfast. The atmosphere is unlikest night where one move and it will turn to something erotic.


    "Leave the dishes there. We''ll run out of time. I''ll do thatter after school."


    I said to Kana when I saw her trying to do it again.


    She nodded. She seems reluctant though.


    We''re really running out of time so I dragged her to the bath with me. Well, it''s the time to fuck once again in the bath that was running out. She''s not against the idea of taking a bath together, maybe she knew that even if she rejected I will insist.


    We showered together and washed each other. There''s still her cute and shy type of character so it still became a fulfilling experience when she washes my cock that was deep inside herst night. She even uses her cute tongue and mouth to clean it thoroughly and I did the same for her.


    Eventually, we both became too aroused. I fuck her again for the 5th time. This time I had her sit on me inside the bathtub. I had her insert it herself. It was too cute to look at her clumsy hands holding my cock and aim it on her entrance. The feeling of warm water on our bodies, her warm insides and my hot cockplimented each other. We once again drowned in pleasure and she kept on shouting my name amidst her moans.


    Sex now became too pleasurable for her that she started moving on her own, grinding my cock inside her while looking for her own sweet spots.


    And because of that, we took longer than I expected. We did 2 rounds instead of 1. The 2nd round became my turn to reward her for her hard work. I had her lean on the wall under the shower. I raised one of her legs and fuck her like that as we wash away the sweat we just umted.


    By the time we geared up for school, it''s already 10 minutes past 7 am.


    When we got out of the house we once again ran into Akane. She''s donning the same uniform. Well, her school is close so she''s not pressed on time. Unlike me who has to ride the train 4 stations away.


    "Ah! You pervert! I forgot to say something yesterday."


    Akane starts her day shouting at me. Honestly, this girl. She red at Kana at my side which made thetter hide behind me.


    "What is it? And please, keep your voice down. It''s too early to shout like that."


    "You idiot. You''re always like that. Haa. I give up. Anyway what I want to say is..."


    "What?"


    She seems to be arranging the words inside her head.


    "Those girls. They found out you didn''t enter our high school so they keep on bugging me since day 1. Stop ignoring them or they might show up at your school before you know it."


    Ah. That''s an oversight. I never thought of the possibility of them doing that. I guess I have to respond at least once right? If they show up there, I won''t be able to maintain my ssmate A status. Most of them are beauties in their own league. If they start asking for me, I''m sure that trouble wille knocking.


    "I got it. Thanks."


    "It''s good that you know. You should really stop Ruki. Before you destroy yourself."


    That was herst words before she sped up and passed us by. Destroy? I''m careful enough to prevent that. Haa. More work. I thought I''m having a fresh start. It looks like I was too naive as well. And here I am having the gall to call Kana as naive.

 Chapter 13: Andou is Scary

    <h4>Chapter 13: Andou is Scary</h4>


    Like yesterday, when we reach the vicinity of the station, I have Kana get on first and I follow behind her.


    On the way, she didn''t ask me anything about what Akane said but she held onto my hand tightly. If she didn''t say anything then I don''t need to speak right? I''m already upied by the new school and now a new problem has cropped up. If I make a wrong move, it will be chaos and I won''t be able to maintain my ssmate A status. Ah. Let''s think about it one at a time.


    The train at this time isn''t that crowded yet but the seats are almostpletely taken. When I got on, I saw Kana standing. She was so shy and conscious of her surroundings that she didn''t try to look for a seat in another car.? Therefore I grabbed her hand to look for a seat for her. The train hasn''t departed the station yet thus there''s little risk at being seen with her.


    We changed cars and I immediately found a seat for her. I told her to sit on it while I stand in front of her. More people will get on at the next station hence it won''t be weird for me to stay standing in front of her.


    The train soon departs from my station. Kana is still a bit uneasy riding the train so I reach out my hand to her. Unlike yesterday when we''re apart, she''s not fidgeting now.


    "You should look at your phone."


    I tell her. We ate breakfast and took our time inside the bath earlier so she had no time to check her phone.


    It''s better if she can ease that Kenji guy''s mind. His possessiveness will eventually lead to suspicions if he failed to reach her.


    Kana nods and takes out her phone. I can see her expression change when she opens her mails.


    I let go of her hand. I also take out my phone and mail her. We can just talk normally since we''re in front of each other but it''s better this way. There''s a lot of people here. They will surely get the wrong idea. Even if that doesn''t concern them, it''s still unsettling.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Uhm nothing. It''s just Kenji."


    "I see. Is he getting suspicious?"


    "Yes. I made an excuse so I hope he epts it."


    "Don''t worry. Spend more time with himter. That will ease him up."


    "Yes."


    "Just don''t forget that you''re mine."


    She looks up at me and nods.


    30 minutester we finally reached the 4th station. Right now there''s not only me and her who''s wearing our uniform. I can see a lot of students from the same school. Luckily I turned my back to Kana so from a distance we seem to not have any rtion to each other. Much so the school''s uniform has a clear distinction between their years. I''m wearing 1st years'' and hers is 3rd years''.


    When the door opens I feel her clutch the back of my uniform. I turn my head to her and nod in which she nods back. This is where we''ll part for the day. She''s already mine so I feel at ease even if I don''t see herter. Well, if I did see her then that''s another story. I might get horny and do her again.


    On the remaining walk to our school, I walked a bit far behind Kana. It''s fine now. We''re now blended with the other students.


    "Onoda?"


    I heard someone call my name behind me. I recognize the voice so I look back. There appears the main heroine, Andou. Maemura said she came back from overseas. As to what country, I don''t know. She''s sporting a straight ck hair that reaches at least half of her back. I remember their fierce battle during History ss yesterday. She''s fighting that Ogawa head-on that even I forgot about what they were initially fighting about. She''s beautiful, yes, but well, as long as she''s single she''s just a ssmate that I need to avoid. One will stand out if they get absorbed by their absurd group of protagonist and heroine.


    "I''m right. You''re Onoda. The guy who angered Ms. Miyazaki."


    What the hell? I guess that will be my title for now. Not ssmate A but either that or the unlucky first student who got sent to the faculty among the 1st years. It''s only amazing now and it will soon fade away so I guess it''s fine.


    "Ugh. Do you have to word it like that?"


    "Why? It''s the truth. Don''t mind the details."


    Are you the Stubborn type? I can''t gauge it yet though maybe she is or she isn''t.


    "Okay. I give up. What is it? Why did you call me?"


    "I''m just wondering, Onoda. Are you a stalker?"


    Huh? What the hell is she saying? Me? Stalker? Well, I might be called that at times when I was working at stealing my targeted girl. But right now. No. I''m not stalking anyone. Or am I?


    "Me? Why a stalker? Where did thate from?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? You keep on looking at the back of that senpai. And you''re unconsciously maintaining the distance between you two."


    Andou says while pointing at Kana''s back. Damn. Am I really doing what she just said? Aren''t I blended enough with this environment?


    "Ah. Do you mean that? Well, she''s a senior at the club I tried yesterday."


    Let''s make an excuse at least. There''s no way I would admit that I''m really doing what she just said. Looks like I need to take another look at myself. I''m making a lot of mistakes.


    "So? That doesn''t exin why you''re keeping your distance."


    "Because I''m not good at people?"


    "You? No way. You look confident enough. You''re standing straight and you''re holding your head high. That''s not a trait of someone not good at people."


    What the hell? Andou is kinda scary. Ah!


    Wait. I see now. I get it. This girl has this exceptional observation skills. She''s just that sharp. That even just by looking for a bit, she figured me out. Well, not entirely though.


    But if Andou is this sharp then she probably already knew that Ogawa likes her and even that guy beside Ogawa. So why is she still fighting with him?


    "Am I? I don''t know. Well, I''ll rephrase it. I''m bad at dealing with people."


    "Ah. I see. If you phrase it like that. Then okay. Bye."


    What did you see? Why is this girl this willful? Confronting me like that and then leaving me like this.? Is she just bored? I don''t think so. Let''s stop thinking about it.


    Ah well, I think I can somewhat guess her character type now. She''s really a main heroine. A Main Wife type of a harem story. Unlike Maemura who''s a Maiden in Love that just needs enough resolve to confess, Andou will never confess. She wants that guy to make the first move but she won''t ept the confession if it''s not from Ogawa so the other guy doesn''t have any chance with her. Childhood friends at best.


    That''s why Andou''s fighting with him. She wanted Ogawa to realize his feelings and confess to her. She''s pushing him to a corner. But since she''s a Main Wife type, that observation skill of hers is enough to control the harem members if there''s any. What the hell are these ssmates of mine? Why are there so many who have these character types? And here I am, just the ssmate A. Ah. I''m ''The Guy that Angered Ms. Miyazaki'' right now.


    "Yo Onoda!"


    Sakuma''s voice sounded from my back just right after Andou left my side.


    "If you''re thinking ofmenting about Andou then you should stop now."


    "What the hell man? Thanks for ruining it."


    "I knew it."


    "So what''s up with Andou? You''re onto her now?"


    "Didn''t you just hear what I said? If you have time to pick on me then go and confess to Maemura."


    This guy. Just hurry up and confess so I can take Maemura. Why am I trying to work hard for them here?


    "Don''t joke about Maemura. Besides, you know she finds me creepy."


    Oh? What''s this? This is new. Did he finally realize his own feelings?


    "What about it? That doesn''t mean you can''t confess right? You do like her, don''t you?"


    "I-i guess. But she''ll just probably shoot me down. Didn''t you hear her yesterday?"


    This guy. Haa. I can''t just blurt out that Maemura likes him right? That girl is still in the middle of gathering her resolve. A little push on Sakuma''s side is enough for now.


    "I didn''t think you''re this kind of guy Sakuma. Honestly, I''m disappointed."


    "Huh? What the hell man? Why?"


    "Figure it out on your own."


    I told him before I sped up my walking pace. The school is already right in front of us so it didn''t take long before I arrived at the School building.


    I could still hear Sakuma shouting behind me but I ignored it. I don''t need him to confess right away, just realising his own feelings is enough. Besides if he does confess, Maemura will be thrown out of sorts and might really shoot him down. And it won''t be good for me if the opposite happens and Maemura epts it even if there''s only a small chance of it happening. I have to insert myself before they be a couple. I need to hear Maemura''s details first. Helping her is better than helping Sakuma.


    I went ahead of him and entered our ssroom. Luckily I didn''t arrivete. 5 minutes and I''m out. Good thing I managed to limit it to 2 times earlier at the bath with Kana if not then we''ll both arrivete.


    "G-good morning Onoda." Rindou greets me when I sit down.


    "Good morning Rindou. How was your club?" I ask. This girl also needs to gather some courage to talk to people so I''ll train her using me as her conversation partner.


    "I-it''s great. They have lots of books I haven''t read yet."


    "Sounds fun."


    "Y-yes. How about you? The Literature Club?"


    "They had me write a short story. I enjoyed my time but I still haven''t decided if I will join."


    Yeah because what I enjoyed was Kana, not the Literature Club itself.


    "T-then. My club."


    Rindou keeps on stuttering, she''s clearly not used to talking but seeing her try hard like this I can''t just shoot her down.


    "Okay. I''ll try your club tomorrow too."


    Hearing that, a different glow showed in Rindou''s eyes.


    "Y-yes!"


    "You know Onoda? You''re amazing."


    Maemura interjects. She has been watching since earlier. I don''t know what she meant by amazing though. I''m not doing anything that can be attributed to that word. Well, maybe me stealing girls is sort of amazing? But she doesn''t know that.


    "What''s amazing?"


    "And you''re an idiot too."


    What the hell? An insult after praise. This Maiden in Love. Tsk.


    "I mean, it''s the first time I saw Rindou talk that long since middle school. So you''re amazing. But you''re also an idiot for not knowing what you''re doing."


    "But we''re doing a normal conversation?"


    "Haa. I give up. Go talk to idiot Sakuma or something, you''re sure to understand each other."


    I don''t get what she meant. Well, there''s no use trying to understand something I clearly don''t have any idea of.


    "Ah. Good morning Maemura."


    "The hell? You''re only remembering that now? Yeah, Morning Onoda. You still remember right?"


    "I won''t fall asleep."


    "Then good."


    Sakuma arrived right before the bell rings and soon the ss started. He looks at me like a lost child but he doesn''t have any time toin right now


    When Ms. Miyazaki arrived, I was immediately thrown into the spotlight again. Well, why is she even ring at me this early in the morning? Did I do something? This beautiful married teacher of mine is getting more troublesome.


    "Onoda! Don''t forget."


    Ah. You didn''t have to shout, you know? You''re giving me more unnecessary attention. I remember and I wee it. I should tell her thatter. If not, I will stand out much more than those protagonist and heroine group.


    "Y-yes!"


    I reluctantly answer from my seat.


    Maemura and Sakuma are bothughing at my plight. Ah not just them, others too. Ugh. I don''t need this kind of attention. When will I go back to being the ssmate A?


    "As I thought, you''re amazing Onoda. What did you do that she''s still angry today?"


    "Man. You''ll take the 1st and 2nd ce in the race for who was sent to the faculty among the 1st years."


    Even Kanzaki, the serious and diligent ss President is giggling at her seat. Is it really that funny?


    I can also see Andou looking at me with those eyes of hers again. Shit. I''m still under her observation. What did I do to catch this kind of interest from her? If I''m not careful she will really figure out what I''m doing behind the scenes. Should I? Ah. But she''s not at my strike zone yet and it''s too troublesome to deal with their group. I have to think of a n.


    "Why are you guysughing? Do you also want a trip to the faculty?"


    Ms. Miyazaki''smanding voice rang out again. Thoseughing immediately shut up.


    After that, the ss officially started. At least Ms. Miyazaki refrained from calling me out again. That reduced the attention I''m currently getting.


    Time passed and soon lunch break arrived.


    Like usual, I first went to the cafeteria to buy something to eat. Ms. Miyazaki is probably eating as well so it''s fine to go at the same time as yesterday.


    Now. Let''s start scouting again. Shall we?

 Chapter 14: That Time I Left Her Room

    <h4>Chapter 14: That Time I Left Her Room</h4>


    There are more people in the cafeteria today. Maybe because right now, most groups are already stable. Most of them will go on to eat their lunch together. Being alone sucks that I had to share the table I got with others. Well, at least this guy is not a stranger.


    "Onoda. Aren''t you called to the faculty?"


    Sakuma. This idiot found me at my corner.


    Well, I already saw Kana with that Kenji, though he looks grumpy, he''s sticking next to Kana. His possessiveness is kicking in that even her girl friends who try to talk to her were pushed away by him.


    This guy. If you keep on doing that Kana might leave you. Don''t do that. I still haven''t had enough of Kana. We''re just getting started.


    Otsuka-senpai talked about his possessiveness so maybe it''s a known trait? It''s amazing that Kana put up with it for a whole year. Maybe she''s not that naive like I first thought. She managed to put him in line for a whole year. Add another year when he courted her.


    "I still have to eat my lunch right? What a good friend you are, you''re happy that I keep being called to the faculty."


    "Are we friends? I remember you telling me how disappointed you are."


    "The hell? You''re that soft-hearted? Sakuma, you like Maemura don''t you?"


    "I already told you. Besides, you also knew she only sees me as a creepy idiot."


    "Are you really an athlete? Did you put all your confidence on that side? Have some confidence for the other side and show it to her."


    "Will it work? We can''t seem to get along. It always evolves to us shouting at each other."


    Haa. This guy. I already gave him a hint yesterday and he didn''t pick it up. I might not know about loving someone because I can never feel that emotion but looking at the couples I targeted I seem to get what that emotion pointed at. It''s that, right? The feeling of wanting to be your partner''s special someone. But that feeling isn''t absolute. Soon it will dry out. And it''s up to both of them if they wanted to water it and make it bloom again.


    It''s a lot more different than my desire. The feeling of taking away somebody''s special someone is a lot better and it doesn''t ask a lot. We''re not tied at something as unstable as love. Maybe this is why I became irritatedst night when they muttered their I love you''s at each other.


    "That''s why I told you to figure it out by yourself. If I led you at every step, isn''t it the same as me confessing to her? First, improve your own image on her."


    Sakuma thought for a bit before nodding his head.


    "Alright. Thanks."


    Don''t thank me yet. And I probably won''t deserve that. You will just hate me if you know what is on my mind. Me messing up Maemura while you''re not looking.


    "Okay. Time for my punishment again."


    "Yeah. Good luck."


    I stood up and made my way to the Administration Building. There''s still a possibility that Ms. Miyazaki will put a stop to what we''re doing. There''s still a chance for her to turn back and negate what happened. The question is, will she?


    The trigger for what happened between us was that light novel. She misunderstood that I saw its contents and when we were inside her room, her fantasy ran out of control. I didn''t stop her and just went with the flow.


    I also had that choice to stop her from her fantasy but because of my secret desire, I didn''t. That''s the best chance so I took it. Even if it''s not me and someone else took my ce yesterday, she will probably still lose herself in her own fantasy. And maybe, just maybe. That''s what she really intended from the start. Have someone catch her. Otherwise, why did she bring that book inside the ssroom? It contains her secret. Right?


    I followed what I remembered from yesterday and arrived in front of her room.


    Even before I knock, someone from inside opens the door.


    "You''re here Onoda? Hurry up ande in."


    Ms. Miyazaki''smanding voice weed me.


    I yielded to that voice and went inside.


    "Take off your pants."


    Huh? Already? What is this situation?


    "Hurry up. I can''t let you have an excuse to skip ss again."


    Ah. I see. So that''s what this is about. She''s already inside her fantasy. She didn''t choose to turn back. Well, it''s advantageous to me. Since the start, I also have this intention to steal her. Her being immersed in her fantasy is my best chance. I have to start working on changing her outlook.


    I take off my pants as she instructed.


    "Now that I look at you again. You''re sporting some huge asset behind that."


    She''s pointing at my cock that was still covered by my underpants.


    "You felt it yesterday."


    "Yes. And I can''t forget it."


    "I can''t forget the feeling of your butt too teacher."


    She blushed at my words.


    "I don''t get you Onoda. Why are you soposed? Even yesterday. You just took and did everything I said without batting an eye."


    This is her soft-spoken side talking now.


    "Some called it weird. I don''t really know. I''m just acting normally. This is how I really am."


    "Yes. You''re weird. That''s also why I''m d it''s you."


    Huh? Why? Am I right? That she purposely brought that book to be caught by someone?


    "What do you mean Ms. Miyazaki?"


    "When we''re alone like this, I want you to call me Shio."


    Is she dodging my question? She doesn''t intend to exin what she meant.


    "Shio. Is it fine now?"


    "Yes. Come here now. I missed your scent."


    Now she''s acting out her fantasy again. She sits on her sofa and taps on her side.


    Like yesterday, I ept her wish. I sit down at her side.


    "You did keep the secret so I''ll reward you."


    Out of the 3 sides she showed me yesterday this soft-spoken is the naughtiest. And it really fills my excitement hearing that sexy voice of hers.


    "I didn''t expect a reward but I''ll dly receive it Shio."


    "Ah. Right, I didn''t tell you to not talk. This is fine too. I want to hear your thoughts."


    "Do you really want to hear it?"


    Yesterday I was being careful thinking she might wake up from her fantasy if I spoke but right now, it doesn''t seem to be the case. She''s purposely immersing herself in her fantasy.


    "Yes. Tell me about your thoughts. Ruru."


    The hell? Now she gave me a nickname.


    "Are you really sure Shio?"


    "Muuu. Why are you like that? Are your thoughts scary?"


    "Yes."


    She sensed the seriousness in my voice. Yes. To change her outlook, I have to be this honest to her. It''s to shake her fantasy. Whether it will give a positive effect or not depends on how she will take it.


    "I didn''t know you can be this scary Ruru. But let''s see. Let me hear it."


    "I want my reward first, Shio."


    "Now you''re getting spoiled. I like this too."


    Shio turns her body towards me. She then embraces my head and buries my face into her chest.


    I didn''t resist or I couldn''t. I let myself indulge in the softness of her breasts.


    "Now, you can tell me your thoughts."


    "I want to steal you from your husband Shio."


    "H-huh? What did you just say?"


    As I thought it would break her trance. She''s as surprised as that time Yamada asked for her real age.


    "You heard me the first time. Should I repeat it?"


    "N-no. I heard you clearly. Is that really what you think?"


    "Yes."


    I move my still hands towards her back and once again cup her firm butt, squeezing it.


    "W-wait don''t touch yet Ruru. Auu"


    "Why? I missed this Shio."


    I started massaging her firm butt, caressing it as we continued our talk.


    "Y-you''re serious. Auu. D-don''t squeeze it too hard."


    "I truly am. That''s why I asked you if you really want to hear it."


    "B-but I am your teacher."


    "Are you serious Shio? You''re telling me that now? During this time while I''m currently massaging your butt?"


    My hands pull up her skirt and directly touch her firm butt. Ah, I want to do more. Shio is already out of her fantasy. She''s truly considering what I said about stealing her.


    "Auuu. You''re really not joking?"


    "Look at me. Do I look like I''m joking?"


    "No. You''re not. You''re really serious. Auuu. I don''t know. I''m not prepared for this."


    As expected. She only expects me to be an outlet for her fantasy. But I can''t steal her if I just let her do that.


    I stop massaging her butt and stand up from the sofa.


    "Ahh. W-wait why did you stop?"


    "I''m leaving, teacher. You said you''re not prepared for this."


    I moved to where my pants were dropped and put it on. This is beneficial. I can''t just push her towards epting it. It takes time. Just like how it takes time to conquer one girl back at middle school.


    "Y-you''re right Onoda."


    When she breaks from her fantasy she''s now back at calling me as Onoda.


    "Then teacher, I''ll go back."


    I turn towards the door.


    "Onoda. Can I ask for something before you go back?"


    "I''ll keep everything a secret teacher. You don''t have to worry about that."


    "N-no. I know you won''t tell anyone. That''s not what I want to ask of you."


    "Then, alright. What is it, teacher?"


    "Kiss me. Kiss me like you did yesterday."


    "I won''t hold back."


    "Please don''t."


    I can''t just turn back and take back my words about leaving right? This is a necessary step at stealing her. Damn, why are you so beautiful Shio? I now genuinely want to possess you as mine. I''ll steal your everything except your heart. That''s the only thing I don''t want to take.


    Granting her request, I move towards her and im her lips. I feel her arms embracing the back of my head. From a simple kiss, her lips start responding to mine. She sucks mine and I suck hers. Then our tongue met each other in the middle. Entwining themselves. We maintain that passionate kiss for as long as we can hold our breath.


    After that, we stare at each other''s eyes. I don''t know what she can sense on mine but on hers, I see her confusion and her guilt. She''s a married woman and she''s doing this with her own student. Of course, she''ll be filled with guilt. She was not prepared to hear my thoughts. And that caused her confusion.


    After I leave she will start thinking about what she really wanted. If I didn''t say something, there''s a huge possibility that everything about us will end. So I have to choose my own words. To not cut off this connection.


    "You know Shio¡­"


    I called her with the nickname she told me to call her with.


    "If you can''t really think about it, I''ll still be here to be an outlet for your fantasy. Just call on me and I''ll be there"


    She didn''t say anything and just stared at me.


    And I won''t wait for her reply.


    I turned to the door again and started walking towards it.


    "Ah but don''t call on me during ss. Message me. You''re in the ss'' group chat too right? PM me Shio. Any time, I''lle running for you."


    And with that, I left Miyazaki Shiori''s room. As to how it will develop in the future. Whether I will be sessful in stealing her is truly unclear or rather with this, the possibility is too low.


    I thought of using her fantasies first but yeah. It won''t really work that well and I''ll just be drowning her on her fantasies. That''s different from stealing her. It won''t fill up my desire. Well, it will but only a bit and that''s not enough for me. It will be just like a byproduct of her indulging in her fantasy with me as her tool.


    At least now, she knew my true thoughts.


    I managed to arrive in our ssroom before the bell rang.


    Ah. I can still taste Shio''s saliva in my mouth. I wonder when I can taste that again. Days? A week? If unlucky then never again. If that happened, that''s when I will change my game n for her.


    "How was your trip?"


    Maemura teases.


    "What trip? I just got a free lunch."


    Yeah. That kiss was satisfying at least. Also her firm butt.


    "Who would believe you when you look that haggard?"


    Huh? Ah! I forgot to fix my hair. Shio was grabbing on it earlier.


    "Here, a hairbrush."


    Rindou, your thoughtfulness is a gift.


    "Thank you."


    I fixed my hair and gave it back to her. She beamed a smile to me. I smile back in return.


    "How is Ms. Miyazaki punishing you? Is she still angry? Now I''m really curious what you did that made her angry."


    Sakuma said.


    "He probably radiated hisziness to her?"


    Maemura? You''re still on that? And what''s the connection of that and her getting angry?


    "It''s over now. I already appeased her."


    "Really? Don''t you think you need to get the 3rd ce in the race too?"


    "Sakuma. If you''re that fixated on the 3rd ce, then go get it yourself. Want me to help you?"


    Maemura answers before me. Yeah, she''s still harsh on him.


    When she sees me looking at her, she res like she''s asking ''What?!''


    "Idiot. You go then. I''ll send you in a cart straight to the faculty room."


    "Only an idiot will call others an idiot!"


    Haa. This idiot Sakuma. I have just given him a piece of advice and there he goes again.


    Only when the bell rang did the two stop bickering at each other.


    "How nice, they get along with each other that well."


    Rindou mutters at my side.


    Do you call that getting along? Why am I surrounded by these guys again? Haa. I''m tired. Only kissing Shio isn''t enough. I need more excitement for my desire.

 Chapter 15: Hopeless Love

    <h4>Chapter 15: Hopeless Love</h4>


    The sses ended with only a bit of an episode from the protagonist group, delinquent group and otaku group at the same History ss. Well, if I have to say, they were amusing. The topic for the day was about Oda Nobunaga''s Ambition. The popr story about the warlord who almost united Japan during the Sengoku Era but got betrayed by his trusted aid Akechi Mitsuhide at Honnoji Temple.


    The protagonist representative Ogawa praised Nobunaga while the delinquent representative, Fukuda called him an idiot for not taking caution against his close aides. They bicker for a long time before the otaku representative Matsuda insisted that Oda Nobunaga is secretly a girl. Then his group shows a lot of illustrations of the female version of Nobunaga and his retainers. It became a cluster fest that amused even the teacher.


    "Going to your club?"


    I ask Sakuma after packing my things.


    "Yes but practice won''t start until next week so it doesn''t really matter if I go there or not. I want to be on the regrs so I''ll go even if I don''t want to."


    "Why is your club holding off on practice?"


    Maemura asks from the side.


    "I don''t know."


    "Huh? That''s irresponsible. Okay then, see you tomorrow guys. I have practice, unlike that idiot."


    "Don''t call me an idiot when you only have your legs to boast about!"


    Sakuma retorted. This guy just won''t learn. He keeps on getting swept by Maemura''s pace.


    "Well, sorry to say but these are my number one asset."


    Maemura traces her long legs with her slender fingers. Just look at that thighs. I bet those thigh fetishists will drool on them just by looking.


    Well, she''s not wrong anyway. That''s her strongest asset. I noticed some of the guys in ss looking like dogs whenever she passed by them.


    "See you Maemura."


    "S-see you."


    Rindou and I waved her goodbye. Well, I should really wait for her messageter.


    Sakuma who''s fuming from Maemura''s words and Rindou went off after her to attend their clubs.


    Now that Shio''s on hold, I need a new target.


    Ah, there''s also that problem about those girls I stole from my middle school. Haa. I''ll solve them one at a time. Let''s go home first.


    I only caught a glimpse of Ms. Miyazaki when I went out of the School Building. She''s staring at me from the entrance of the Admin Building. I don''t know what she''s thinking right now, after what happened earlier she might still be thinking about the things she really wanted to do with me.


    I don''t have any ns today so I''m going straight at home. I messaged Kana about me holding off on going to the Literature Club. There''s yesterday''s incident of my piece plus that Kenji needs to fix his attitude first. He might turn his suspicion to me if he saw Kana and me being friendly at their clubroom.


    Luckily I didn''t run into anyone while walking to the station. I might be a bit tired for today. With the things with Kana settled and Shio ending like that, I''m a little backed up. Should I call one of those girls? Ah. I can''t have someone stay tonight or I might forget about Maemura''s iing message again.


    I ride the train and find a corner to sit onto. There''re a few students at the same Go-Home Club riding it. I don''t know any of them though. Looks like a bunch of 2nd years.


    I lost interest in watching them immediately. I close my eyes throughout the journey home.


    The same neighbourhood greets me outside the station, being this early, there are still a few students walking around who''re wearing the same uniform as Akane and some wearing my previous middle school''s. Being someone with a different uniform than the rest, I draw their interest.


    "Ruki."


    Just when I thought no one should have recognized me, a voice I haven''t heard in a while rang behind me.


    I looked back and saw a girl wearing the same high school uniform as the others. She still had that beauty I saw in her back in middle school.


    "I know that if I wait here I''ll be able to find you."


    "That''s not fair. Cutting me off and running to another high school."


    "And you don''t even respond to my mails and calls. Unbelievable."


    Her mouth continues to spew out words before I can reply as she closes the distance between us.


    "You knew why I cut you off Yae."


    "I know. I''ve learned my lesson. Will you forgive me?"


    "No. You should go back now."


    Fujimura Yaeko. She''s one of the girls I stole that fell for me. She''s a year older than me. When I stole her from her beloved, she slipped in her heart with it without me knowing.


    When she graduated, I kept her by my side, not knowing she already broke up with his guy. She hid it from me.


    "I''m not like Shimizu who can wait for you until you learn to love someone. You know why I did that."


    Of course, I know. You''re alike. What do you even see at someone like me? I''m someone who can do anything just to steal someone for myself. I''m incapable of feeling what you''re feeling. Even if in the smallest chance I want to keep you by my side, you can''t ignite the fire of my secret desire.


    That''s why I had to cut you off.


    "And it''s not just me! I bet there''s someone there as well who did the same thing as I did. Just to stay within your sight. That''s why I¡­"


    "Haa, don''t shout. Let''s talk somewhere quiet."


    I cut her off and grabbed her arm.


    She didn''t resist and let me drag her towards a nearby cafe. I can''t take her to my house.


    I chose a corner where there are a few people around. After ordering a coffee, we begin our talk.


    "So. Why did youe here?"


    "You''re still this cold to me. I told you why I did that."


    Yae looks down at her coffee and mixes it with the spoon absent-mindedly.


    "If you want me to apologize then I will. I cut you off. I guess you deserved at least that from me."


    "No. I''m not here for your apology. You know why I''m here. Ruki. You see, someone is courting me again."


    "And? Why are you telling me this? I''m unrted to you."


    "You really never change Ruki. Of course, you''re rted, you''re the one I''m in love with since then. Even when you cut me off I didn''t stop. Don''t you at least feel something?"


    What did she mean? I don''t know that feeling. Even if it is directed to me, I don''t know how to respond to it. Akane is the testament to that.


    "You know my secret, don''t you? Only at that can I feel excitement."


    "If I ept him. Will you once again steal me?"


    "It depends. I still remember what you did. You might do it again and you just told me you love me. Why will you ept someone you don''t love?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? You''re a smarter guy than this Ruki."


    "I don''t know how to love. I can''t feel that emotion."


    "I see. I understand. As I thought, It''s really hopeless to get through you."


    "Yes."


    I can''t deny that. I don''t think I will change. Ever since this desire manifested, nothing can move me but filling up this desire.


    "I love you."


    Again. Why do they keep relying on this emotion?


    "Yae. Thank you."


    "You''re so hopeless Onoda Ruki. Maybe I came here to finally put an end to this hopeless feeling I have towards you. I don''t have the time like Shimizu who''s tirelessly waiting for you. You know, you should treasure her. You might wake up one day that she''s not there anymore. I guess I can only hope that when it happens, you will suffer and wake up from that cold world you built around yourself."


    I can''t understand. Even if I want to. I can''t. Since 5th grade, I am moving only towards satiating that desire.


    We left the cafe after finishing our coffee. Neither of us talks and just continues drinking in that silence. I don''t know what to say and Yae looks like she''ll burst into tears if I say anything. She''s holding it in.


    Fujimura Yaeko. I still have the recordings of hers. I can still remember the time I worked hard on stealing her. And I can still remember the time when I finally got her. It was a truly satisfying experience that filled up my desire at that time.


    Maybe, this is thest time I can see her and I don''t find it weird nor I have a sense of loss. I don''t even regret everything I did. I''m a despicable human being.


    We parted ways just outside. I looked back at her and saw her looking back at me. Just what did she see on someone like me?


    When I arrive home, I feel so exhausted. It felt like I was carrying a heavy object on my back. Is this mental exhaustion? I guess I can only try and take a rest.


    I drifted to sleep resting my body on the sofa. This sofa that still has Kana''s scent. Maybe she too will leave my side in the future and I still won''t feel any regret. Ah. No one can fix me but myself.


    I don''t know how long I fell asleep but I feel somewhat refreshed when I open my eyes again.


    Then there are continuous sounds of knocking at the door.


    I look at the clock and see the time. 8 pm


    I go to the door and open it. Akane is there, the side of her hand that she used for knocking was red. Just how long and how strong the force she was using?


    "Can Ie in?"


    She had this serious face on her. Unlike the one she had earlier this day.


    Seeing that I couldn''t refuse her


    I nod and lead her to the living room.


    "Why are you here? What''s the asion?"


    I ask.


    "I met Yaeko. I heard."


    Ah. Is she here to nag at me? But even with that I know it won''t move me.


    "What happened to you while I''m not looking? Why have you turned out like this?


    Even if you ask me that. I can''t answer. I don''t know the answer. I can''t find it inside me.


    "Ne. Ruki. Yaeko, when I met her, she''s crying. She''s crying her heart out."


    Then that''s good. She shouldn''t have held it in. After she vented out her feelings, she will finally be able to move forward. Earlier, when she asked me if I would steal her again if she epted the guy courting her, my desire didn''t kick in. My answer at that time was a reflex. I already blurted it out before I can think of an answer.


    "I''m also like her. Will the daye when I will cry my heart out like that because my feelings can''t reach you?"


    They suffered because of me. And Akane is still suffering. Maybe it''s not only them but even if I keep thinking about it. I still feel the same and I''m not regretting it. I only have this secret desire and nothing else. I''m ordinary at best but maybe at their eyes, they''re seeing a different me.


    "I can''t ept that ending Ruki. Never!"


    Akane stared at me. Her teary eyes speak her feelings and determination. She won''t cry. Like Yae. Not in front of me.


    Akane stands up and she closes the distance between us.


    "I''ve decided. I''m going to live here with you."


    Huh? What is she saying?


    "I''m going to live here and let you experience my love. You won''t just push me away right?"


    "Wait Akane, don''t just decide that. Your parents won''t allow you."


    "No, they will. I will have them ept it."


    "But.."


    "Just shut up for now Ruki."


    Akane then holds my face and kisses me forcefully.


    It is just a normal kiss. Just her lips touching mine. It didn''t even take that long.


    "Just listen and don''t talk."


    Ah. I didn''t know she has this side of her. I only see her as that childhood friend who''s always there next door. A childhood friend who I grew up with.


    "I don''t care about your decision. I''ll even call Aunt and Uncle to ask for permission. That''s how determined I am. Don''t you dare look down on me."


    She''s forcing it. She''ll really do what she said.


    "But I won''t stop at what I am doing. Akane. More girls will be stolen by me. That''s the only desire that''s driving me forward."


    Yes. Even with her here. I won''t stop.


    "I don''t care. I''ll be sleeping at our house whenever you bring one, I don''t want to hear or see you doing that with others. But when you''re alone, I will stay here."


    "Why? I don''t deserve your love, you know?"


    "That''s not for you to decide Ruki. You''re not me."


    Ah. Right, they have their own minds and I can''t influence everything even to those girls I stole.


    "Yaeko, she. I won''t be like her. I''ll persevere. I''ll teach you that emotion you can''t feel and understand. It''s not as simple as you think."


    Why are you this stubborn now? I have no choice but to ept her demands right?


    "I understand. If that''s Akane decided, I have no right to object."


    "Yes. You don''t have. So wait here. Starting next week, I will be living here with you and show you how much I love you. Yaeko can''t do that but I can. I''m not as weak as her."


    No. Yae. She''s strong. She found the courage to move forward.


    But Akane living here. What changes will it bring me? Even right now, I''m thinking of ways how to get Maemura, Kanzaki and Shio. I''m really a despicable human being eh? Even with all the serious talk Akane has shown me, my mind is still veering towards fulfilling that desire.


    Akane left my house after that. She didn''t look back but her back remained straight. She''s truly determined and she will make it happen.


    And here I am now. Holding this phone. On the screen is Maemura''s message. I''m this hopeless.


    "You didn''t sleep again, did you?"


    I cleared my head up and replied.


    "I am sleeping. Who are you?"


    "Idiot. Help me with Sakuma."


    Reading that, my secret desire starts kicking in again.

 Chapter 16: Maemuras Resolve, Akanes Love

    <h4>Chapter 16: Maemura''s Resolve, Akane''s Love</h4>


    "Help how? What do you want to do with Sakuma? Cripple him?"


    "Stop joking, Mr. Lazybones. Because of you. Because of your damn mouth."


    "What? What did I do?"


    I try to y dumb to fork out more details from her


    "Are you already old? Because of what you saidst Tuesday. I got this conscious of him."


    Ah. When I told them to date each other in which they both shouted impossible in response. That seems to be the trigger as to why she wanted to confess now.


    "What? Could it be? You like Sakuma? Wow."


    "I was keeping it hidden but because of you. That foul mouth of yours."


    Your mouth is fouler, you know? Just count how much you insulted Sakuma and me since day 1.


    "Yes, yes. If you say it''s my fault then my fault it is."


    "I know you''ll bow down before me."


    Really? Maybe you will bow down to me as well. As long as I y my cards right. You can hate me then but I won''t stop. I''ll make you mine. Ah. I''m really getting excited even if they''re not a couple yet. I see. I can also do it like this. Maybe this will work on Andou too. That girl is scary. Stealing her will make me breathe better inside the room. I won''t be under her observation and even if I am, she won''t be able to go against me. Ah. My secret desire is filling up just by thinking about it.


    I see. I get it now. I understand a new thing about my desire. It''s not always about someone having a boyfriend or husband. It''s about if the girl loves another man. The effect is better if the man loves her back but I think it will also work even if the feeling is unrequited. That excitement of snatching someone who likes another man. Ah, I see now. I was interpreting it wrong all along. But why am I not feeling excitement for the girls who love me? Is it because I can''t steal from myself? I don''t know.


    So for Andou, I''ll start nning for her. For now, Maemura it is. They like each other so this will give me better excitement.


    "Yes, your highness. Your wish is mymand."


    "That doesn''t suit you at all Onoda."


    "Why?"


    "You don''t fit the image. You''re more like the jailer who tortures the prisoners."


    What the hell is that imagery? Do I look like that? And here I am trying to maintain my status as ssmate A.


    "So should I torture Sakuma then?"


    "Idiot. That won''t work. I need you to help me gather resolve."


    Ah yes. The Maiden in Love trait is kicking in.


    "Okay just tell me what to do?"


    "First. Tell me what you think of me? Your honest opinion."


    Honest opinion eh? Then let''s bepletely honest. Tell her the thing I desire most.


    "Are you sure? You won''t punch me tomorrow, will you?"


    "What? Will you say something that will make me punch you?"


    "I don''t know. I''d like to have some insurance."


    "Ah. You''re too demanding for a servant Onoda. Okay. I''ll give you a word that I won''t punch you."


    Ah. Yes. I''ll be serving you down there too. And in turn, you''ll serve me too. We''ll serve each other without Sakuma knowing. Look at how despicable I am to someone who considers me as his friend. But I can''t deny this excitement. This is it. What I truly need. Not that vague emotion called love.


    "Then. What do I think about Maemura? I want to make you mine."


    I told her the same words I told Shio, just the wording is a little different. They''re not a couple yet so I can''t say I want to steal her from Sakuma and that will probably raise her cautiousness against me.


    I don''t know but it seems to have an effect. Her fast response slowed down. Is she flustered? Embarrassed? Ah. I want to see her face right now.


    "What the hell Onoda? Are you serious? You''re not ying with me, are you?"


    "You asked for an honest opinion, Your highness."


    "Something like that, really? You''re really not joking? Argh. What the hell Onoda?"


    "Don''t punch me okay."


    Maemura, I''ll work on you slowly. We''re just starting.


    "Argh. I won''t. I already told you."


    "So what''s this about?"


    "Ah. I told you. I need resolve to confess. But you, to suddenly say it like that. I got more confused."


    "What? Don''t be. That''s just my honest opinion of you. That doesn''t mean you need to be conscious of me."


    "Now that you say it like that, then okay."


    "So what''s next? Will I be of more help?"


    "I can''t stop thinking about what you said. Give me time."


    Ah. It''s showing an effect. You can be this cute too Maemura.


    "So you like Sakuma. Since when?"


    "Keep this a secret okay."


    "Cross my heart."


    Do I have one? Ah yeah. That internal organ that keeps me alive.


    "Since 6th grade."


    Like I guessed. She''s holding it in for long. That''s why when someone pointed it out she woke up. Ah. Since 6th grade then does that mean she''s still a virgin? Possible. No, it''s a certainty at best.


    "Wow. Really Maemura? 4 years. It''s already been 4 years."


    "I know. When you joke like thatst Tuesday, I got really conscious of my feelings for him. It woke me up to the thought that I''m running out of time."


    That''s not an ordinary ''like'' now. That feeling that was boiling for 4 years. Was it love? Is this the same as what Akane is feeling? I honestly don''t know.


    "I see, Your highness is a maiden in love. Waiting for your Prince Charming who''s eternally sleeping on that bed. You now decided to give him your kiss to wake him up."


    But Prince Charming can stay asleep for now. Me, the jailor will taste the Princess first.


    "What the hell? Why does that sound so urate? Are you a literary genius?"


    "No Your Highness, just a jailor that is serving you."


    "You''re funny Onoda. Thank you. I think I received some resolve from you through that."


    "I''m d to be of help."


    "What about you Onoda? Don''t you like someone?"


    If that like is equal to love then no.


    "I just told you earlier."


    "What? You''re still on about that? It''s not ''like'' and you told me to not be conscious of you."


    "But you asked. Not my fault."


    "You''re truly amusing and weird. I can now see why Rindou is so into you."


    Weird. Yes. I''m weird again. I''m the weird guy.


    "Huh? Why Rindou?"


    "You don''t know? She likes you."


    Ah. I don''t know. Why does she like me? Why do I keep having these questions?


    "Really? I don''t know. I''m helping her to gather the courage to talk to others."


    "And that is why she likes you. If you saw Rindou back in middle school, you''ll see how gloomy she was. But since day 2. She''s starting to cast out that gloom."


    "But I want you more than her."


    I''ll slowly imprint into her mind my desire to own her. About Rindou, I don''t know. I''ll just keep at what I''m always doing


    "Idiot. Don''t change the subject. Continue helping her."


    "Of course. She, liking me, won''t affect my decision to help her."


    "You''re an amusing, weird and good guy Onoda. I might like you too but sadly I like Sakuma more."


    I''m not a good guy. I will never be that.


    "It''s enough that I want you Maemura. You can keep liking Sakuma, I don''t mind."


    Yes. I only want to steal you. Doesn''t mean I want you to like me or you might end up like Yae. Haa. I can only wish good luck to Yae now. I''ll treasure our memories of the duration that I stole her.


    "Weirdo. Help me more, okay?? I need more resolve."


    "Just tell me what I have to do, Your highness."


    "Tomorrow. Can you go to school early?"


    "How early?"


    Here it is. Next step.


    "6 am."


    "Where?"


    "In front of the Gymnasium."


    "I''ll be there."


    "I''ll tell you the details when we meet."


    "Okay.


    "Goodnight then, Mr. Jailor."


    "Goodnight, Your highness."


    And like that, our conversation ended. I don''t know what will happen tomorrow but let''s hope it''s a good thing. Maemura is still innocent of worldly things, I might be able to teach her some knowledge.


    I rested a bit more before I went to the kitchen to cook my dinner.


    I was in the middle of eating it when my phone rang. And currently, only one number was set to ring in it. Kana''s.


    "Hello?"


    "Ah. Ruki. Good evening."


    "You called? What happened?"


    "Ah no. I just wanted to hear your voice."


    Eh? What is this? Kana? Don''t tell me, you? No no. This doesn''t mean she''s starting to like me right? It won''t evolve to what happened to Yae, right?


    "Here. I''m talking to you now, Kana. Miss me?"


    "Y-yes. I miss you."


    "That''s cute, Kana. I miss you too."


    Let''s pay her some lip service.


    "Auu. Just hearing your voice is making me smile."


    "I''m d, Kana. So what happened earlier?"


    "Ah yes. Kenji, he''s suspicious about why I ended the call. I told him I''ll let him borrow my mom''s massager if he couldn''t believe me."


    Wow. She''s sticking to that excuse. Does her mom really have that kind of massager? I find it amusing.


    "So, did he eventually ept it?"


    "Yes. He did. But he''s so grumpy the whole day. That made him fail to concentrate on his piece. I scolded him during club hours, that made him calm down."


    She really did have a way to put him on a leash. I underestimated you, Kana. You''re more interesting than I thought. Now I''m itching to do you again.


    "My Kana is amazing."


    "Auu. Don''t tease me. I."


    "You what?"


    "I-it''s embarrassing, Ruki."


    "Who am I, Kana? I ept everything from you."


    Except your heart.


    "T-then. I might get wet down there. Auu."


    "You''re too cute, Kana. You don''t need to be embarrassed about that. Show it all to me."


    "Auu. I."


    "Again? You what, Kana?"


    "I-i want you, Ruki. I''m already wet down there."


    "Ah. I wish I was there. In your room. I''ll give it to you anytime, Kana."


    She''s too erotic tonight. What the hell happened to you, Kana? You only lost your virginity to mest night and now you''re asking me for it.


    "T-tomorrow morning, Ruki. In the clubroom."


    "What?"


    "T-there will be no people there. W-we can."


    "We can what? Tell me, Kana. What can we do inside the clubroom?"


    Ah. Teasing her like this is making me hard. This excitement. What if that Kenji is trying to call her now? He''ll only hear the busy dial tone. Most probably he''ll get suspicious again. Ah. This is filling my desire up.


    "W-we can have s-sex. Inside. I want you inside me again Ruki."


    "You know, you''re making me hard now Kana. Tomorrow then."


    "Auu. Yes, I''m d I can make you hard. I''ll wait for you inside the clubroom."


    "I''ll be there. Goodnight, Kana."


    "Y-yes. Goodnight, Ruki."


    Ah. That fills up my desire for tonight. Kana''s too erotic, I wonder if I can hold this in? I''m too hard right now. It''s a waste to masturbate. I want to fill her up with my semen before sses start tomorrow.


    I finished eating my dinner that was left lying there when Kana called. Though it''s cold now, it''s still satisfying. My desire was filled up by Maemura and Kana, I''m even hard down there. Ah.


    I washed the dishes and took a bath before preparing for bed. I''ll leave early tomorrow for Maemura so I won''t be able to take a bath in the morning. Suddenly my morning was already packed. Maemura at the Gym then Kana at the clubroom. I''ll happily fill up my desire again.


    I thought my day was already ending when I heard someone knocking on the door again.


    Ah, this girl. As expected, it''s Akane. On her hands is a pair of pajamas and a pillow.


    "What? Why are you here holding that?


    I ask.


    "Are you growing dumb? I''m sleeping in."


    Akane says then she invites herself in. She even went directly upstairs. And from there I heard her voice.


    "Don''te up yet. I''m changing into my pajamas."


    What the hell?


    I lock the door then shout below the stairs.


    "What are you doing Akane?!"


    "I just told you. I''m sleeping in. This is a trial run before we start living together next week!"


    She shouts back.


    This girl. Deciding everything on her own. I climb upstairs and open the door to my room.


    There lies Akane, in her underwear. She''s in the middle of changing into her pajamas.


    "W-what? I told you not toe up yet, you pervert!"


    She shouts as she throws her clothes to me.


    "I seem to recall that this is my house. I can go wherever I want."


    "Y-you pervert. Are you thinking of attacking me now?"


    Akane blushes in shame. She has no choice but to continue changing in front of me.


    "I admit your figure is too sexy but no I won''t attack you."


    "Huh? W-why? All those girls you brought here. Didn''t you attack them?"


    "Yes. But there''s a difference, I brought them in. You invited yourself in."


    "Idiot. I can''t believe you. Argh!"


    She''s fuming in anger now.


    "So, you''ll sleep with me? I''m going to sleep now, I have to get up early tomorrow."


    I said then Iy myself on my bed.


    "Y-you. Why are you soposed? Aren''t you aroused at my body?"


    "I am. Who wouldn''t? But Akane. I won''t touch you. Aunt and Uncle will probably be angry at me if I did. And even if I do, you know my secret desire. I don''t think I can get hard without it."


    "B-but you''re hard now."


    She''s staring at my hard-on.


    "Ah. Right. It was because I just had my fill."


    "Ah. This idiot. I don''t care anymore. Move over. I''ll go to sleep too."


    Though this isn''t as exciting as when I''m having the fill of my desire. This is amusing on its own. This Akane. She''s truly serious at what she said earlier. Even trying it out tonight. Haa.


    "I won''t. This is my bed. You''re the one sharing with me soy on the remaining free spaces."


    "You''re bullying me Ruki. The truth is you want me to go home, right?"


    "Yes. You can still change your mind."


    "Argh. I told you I''ll teach you how to love. I''ll show my love for you now!"


    "Then please do so."


    Akane closes her eyes and jumps into my bed. She ces her head on my shoulder and cuddles onto me like I''m a hug pillow.


    "Aahh. This is Ruki''s scent. I miss this. I miss this a lot. Goodnight. I love you. I love you. I love you. I won''t give up."


    A few secondster, her soft snoring leaks out.


    "Oii? Akane?"


    What the hell? She''s already asleep? Is this how you show me your love? I honestly don''t get it.


    Ah. I''m too tired. I guess I''ll sleep too.


    I look at Akane''s sleeping face. This girl, she''s pushing herself too much. But seeing her peacefully sleep like she''s in the safest ce on Earth, I can''t help but recall the time when my desire hasn''t manifested yet. We often sleep like this back then. Together in one bed. Cuddling each other.


    I don''t think I can understand love but seeing Akane this earnest. I guess I''ll give her a chance. I won''t be able to stop my desire though.


    I stroke her hair and put her into my embrace. This girl is fighting for something uncertain.


    "Goodnight Akane."


    I kiss her forehead and let myself drift into sleep. Tomorrow will be a busy day.

 Chapter 17: Reeling in the Fish that got Baited

    <h4>Chapter 17: Reeling in the Fish that got Baited</h4>


    What greeted me when I opened my eyes was Akane''s face, staring intently at me.


    "Y-you didn''t do anything to me."


    What? Were you hoping I''lly my hands on a sleeping girl? On top of that, it''s you who looks like you''re feeling the safest with me.


    "Is that a new way to say ''good morning''?"


    "I can''t believe you. You keep bringing girls here but now when it''s my turn, you didn''t do anything."


    Err. Are we still on this topic? She really wants me to make a move on her? This girl.


    "Kiss me then."


    "I don''t want to. It''s now your turn to take the initiative."


    Listen here, girl. I thought you''d show me your love? Why does it look like you just want to be spoiled by me?


    "Is this how you show me your love? You want to be spoiled by me?"


    Akane was surprised at my words and it looks like it woke her up. She then turned downcast. Her voice toned down.


    "You bully. You know, Ruki. I love you even if you''re like this. Maybe, just maybe, there''s also something wrong with me but I really really love you. I can''t deny this feeling. And yes, in fact, I want to be really spoiled by you. So much that I want you to only look at me. If I give up like Yaeko, I feel like you''ll be alone for the rest of your life."


    Ah. Thatst sentence of her sounds possible. No, that''s what will really happen. Because I can''t learn how to love, I won''t be able to settle on a normal rtionship. It will only be me fulfilling my desire until the end. Even after hearing all her words, I still can''t feel something in me that speaks love.


    "I know. Something''s broken within me. Thank you for loving me. Though I''m sorry, even now, I still don''t get that emotion."


    "I don''t need your thanks, idiot. I''m not asking for it. I''ve made my decision. I will never go back from it. I''m going to do my best. So you have no choice but to look forward to me doing my best to make you feel that emotion you don''t get."


    Akane drags her body upwards lining her face to mine.


    "I''m going to kiss you, okay?"


    I nod at her.


    "I''ll teach you until you can finally learn this emotion I''m currently feeling for you. And for the record,st night was my first kiss. Take responsibility Ruki."


    Akane says before nting her lips on mine. Likest night. It''s just a normal kiss but her arm that is embracing me is trembling.


    Not just that. Her whole body is shaking. It''s shaking too much that she seems like a very fragile thing. One touch and she might break into pieces.


    Ah. I see now. I get it. Akane''s putting everything she has on this kiss. Hoping it will reach me. Just how much have I put her to this suffering? Why is it that even at this moment, I can''t understand that emotion she''s conveying?


    With Yae, I didn''t try to understand what she''s feeling and because of that, she was hurt. Not just her. Probably there''s more from the girls I stole from their beloved.


    I lift my hand to Akane''s face, stroking it with my fingers gently. She''s beautiful. Beautiful enough that she''s really popr. Like a distant star that I have no means to embrace in my arms like this. That''s the truth but I still can''t feel my desire kicking in. It doesn''t have any reaction.


    I separate my lips from hers.


    I stare at her eyes full of determination, resolve and that love she''s talking about.


    "I''ve decided, Akane. I''ll give this a try. This thing where you will teach me how to feel that love."


    Then my turn. This time I take the initiative to kiss her. It''s not a normal kiss. I start sucking on her apple-red lips. Savouring every part of it. I turned it to a long kiss.


    I still don''t know why I did this but I felt that this is the right thing to do right now. At this very moment.


    When I looked into her eyes, her tears that refused toe outst night immediately flooded and ran down from it.


    "I''m d Ruki. I''m really d. My feelings. It reached you."


    Is that it? Did it reach me? Maybe. I don''t know. I only felt that I have to respond to her feelings when she threw it all onto that kiss. Am I lying to her now? I still don''t know.


    I used my finger to clean her tears that still showed no signs of stopping.


    "I''ll teach you. And I''ll keep showing how much I love you."


    I didn''t say anything and just nodded at her. She then showed me a smile. Her most beautiful smile to date.


    "What are you waiting for? You said you''re leaving early."


    "Well, I can''t just leave you crying here. It''ll stain my pillow."


    Hearing that, she pouted.


    And her tears stopped. That''s good. She''s more beautiful this way.


    "Go. It''s still dark outside. I''ll go back to sleep. I''ll let myself drown with your scent here. I''ve longed for this. To finally be this close to you again. "


    Akane''s emotions are overflowing that even I can see how it continues to flood this room of mine. But still, that emotion. It''s colourless in my eyes.


    Right. I have to prepare now or I will bete. Maemura will be waiting for me. Kana too.


    "Do you want pancakes?"


    "Yes. Make some for me. I''ll eatter."


    "Sure. I''ll leave it on the table. Eat it okay. Don''t forget."


    "Yes, dad."


    Haa. This girl. I can''t clearly remember when west got this close to each other. Is this what Yae meant? To treasure this girl. Will I feel regret when one day I can''t see her again? I still don''t know if I can understand that feeling and emotion called love.


    "The reason for you leaving early. Is it a new target?"


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    I can''t stop this desire of mine. It will continue no matter what.


    I leave the room to prepare the pancakes.


    Leaving her share. I ate the rest along with a cup of coffee.


    I washed my face and changed into my uniform. I didn''t forget to bring my PE uniform. There is a PE ss today.


    Now that I think of it, a lot happened yesterday. No wonder I was that tired.


    Starting the morning with Kana.


    Akane confronting me.


    Helping Kana settle on the train and telling her to appease Kenji''s suspicion.


    Andou confronting me on the way.


    Dealing with Sakuma.


    That time I had with Shio that ended abruptly.


    Yae showing up before me.


    Akane confronting me again. Deciding to live with me.


    Throwing the bait to Maemura


    Kana''s night call.


    Andstly, Akane again, inviting herself in to sleep with me.


    Before going out. I check on Akane, she''s back to sleep. The pillow she''s resting on is still wet from her tears.


    I made a note for her. Telling her to eat the pancakes and leave the key on the mailbox. She also has school today.


    Good thing that the trains start their operations at 5 am. I got on easily and arrived at school before 6 am. The sun has just started to take a peek from the east.


    I haven''t gone to the Gymnasium since the entrance ceremony, it''s located behind the 3 buildings one can see at the front. It is located in the middle of vastnd, around it are various sports-rted fields. Track and Field, Baseball, Ser, Tennis and more. All athletic clubrooms are also located near their practice field. Only cultural clubs and other misceneous clubs are located at the Club Building


    Even this early, there are already a few students walking by. Most of them are from an athletic club though. They''re from seriouspetitive clubs who take the uing tournaments as a priority like the Baseball Club. They''re already actively practising on their corresponding fields.


    The school''s Basketball Club isn''t thatpetitive but stillrge enough that they only share the Gymnasium with Volleyball and Gymnastics Club.


    Even from afar, I can already see Maemura''s tall figure. Well, most specifically, her long slender legs and those juicy thighs.


    Even while wearing jogging pants, the shape of her legs can be seen because of how fit it is for her.


    "Onoda."


    Maemura waves when she sees me. Looks like she''s the first one among her club there. And her outfit consisted of a short-sleeves hoodie and jogging pants. Looks like she ran here from her house.


    "You. Did you do your morning jog here?"


    "Yes. I ask you to meet here so I just switched my running path to school."


    "It''s uphill on the way here though."


    "Yeah, I had a hard time running but it''s fine now, I already rested before you arrived."


    I can see her hoodie still wet from her sweat. And her face still looks a bit haggard.


    "Do you want a drink? I''ll buy from the vending machine over there."


    I say and points at the vending machine from a distance


    "Your treat?"


    "Looking at you, you probably didn''t bring your wallet."


    Maemuraughs at me.


    "Yes, I don''t. Thanks for the treat then."


    "What do you want?"


    "Lemonade."


    "Okay, wait here. I''ll be back."


    I dered then ran to the nearest vending machine.


    There''s a lot of choices and it took me some time to find the lemonade she wanted.


    "Here."


    I handed the lemonade can to her. She took it and drank it immediately


    "Thank you. If you didn''te I might''ve died from dehydration."


    "Idiot. There''s a water faucet there. You won''t die."


    "I won''t drink that. I was nning to haunt you at night if I died from dehydration because you didn''t arrive on time."


    What the hell is this girl saying? Well, she seems fine now. I wonder what she will ask that she had mee here this early.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die easily from dehydration. You''ll just feel weak at best. I can then save you and make you mine in the process."


    "What the hell Onoda? You''re at it again. And hearing it with your voice¡­"


    "What? Is there something wrong with what I said?"


    Maemura blushes.


    "Y-you. Ah, forget it. Let''s go inside, you''ll help me right?"


    "Isn''t that why I am here? To help Your highness."


    And then, she blushes even harder. I can see her red ears redden.


    "D-don''t call me that with your voice. It''s weird."


    I close the distance between us and whisper into her ear.


    "I didn''t know you could be this cute Maemura."


    She trembles and pushes me on reflex.


    "Idiot Onoda. I didn''t call you here to tease me. Get a grip!"


    Iugh at her and step back.


    "Sorry. I just can''t resist when you blush like that."


    "Wow. You canugh? I thought you''re only all smiles."


    "Is that how I look from your eyes?"


    I don''t know. I only strive to be the ssmate A. It''s all about how not to stand out too much.


    "Yes. You always have thisposed look on you. That even at times you were gettingughed at, you never falter and just smile at it like it''s nothing."


    Ah. But I am just being normal?


    "Do I look weird to you?"


    "Well, you are already weird. You can''t get weirder right?"


    Ah, I give up. I''ll just continue how I usually act. That''s how I always am. Even at middle school.


    I followed her inside the gym. There are no students yet, only us two.


    "This ce looks different when it''s deserted like this."


    "I feel you. And this silence where we can hear our own breath. It''s calming. Only at this time will this ce be like this. Not counting the night of course."


    "So, how may I be of service to you, Your Highness?"


    "Ah. I give up retorting to you Onoda. Just wait for a bit, I''ll go change."


    The Basketball Clubroom is located within the gym. Maemura will probably change to her practice uniform in their club''s locker room. I just wonder why she brought me here. To help her practice? How will she gather resolve by ying basketball?


    I had the urge to follow her and take a peek but that''s reaching too high. I might spoil my future chances with her if I act that unscrupulous. A simple teasing is enough for now and if I get some chance to close in on her then I''ll work around it so she won''t see it in a wrong way.


    It didn''t take long before Maemura came out while pushing a cart full of basketballs. She''s now wearing her practice uniform, a sleeveless shirt and sports pants that only reach to half her thighs. This tall girl really has this sort of charm that you won''t be able to resist yourself from looking at her long smooth legs. It''s even filling me with excitement to imagine me caressing that. Something that would have been given to Sakuma had they seed at bing a couple.


    I want to make that mine. Not just that, I want to make her mine. Ah. I''m really hopeless. A ve to my secret desire.


    "What are you looking at? First time seeing someone like me?"


    Maemura asks.


    "Just admiring a beauty. I''m full now. Thanks for the meal."


    "You and your sweet words. If I don''t know you I might think you''re trying to steal me from Sakuma."


    "But I am?"


    "Stop the jokes idiot. Come fetch balls for me."


    For now, she thought I''m just joking at stealing her. The imprint in her mind is still notplete.


    "What will you do?"


    "Ah. You see I thought of gathering my resolve like this. If I basket all 10 balls it means I have a great chance at confessing. Every missed ball will lower my chance."


    Huh? What is this? What''s going on in her mind? How could one resolve herself if she''s relying on her skills at basketball and luck?


    "Will this be effective?"


    I ask. I''m really not sure if this will give her enough resolve. At the very least I want to help them seed at bing a couple. That way the excitement I will feel at stealing her will be the highest.


    "I don''t know. I''ve already thought a lot of things, even the resolve I''ve received from youst night was considered. But I still don''t feel it enough. Am I hopeless?"


    Ah, this girl. She''s too afraid to fail. She''s harbouring her feelings for him for 4 years. If she fails then in her mind, it will be a great shock to her.


    I see. I have to ease her mind here.


    "What if I told you that.."


    "What? Don''t cut it off in the middle."


    "Do you really want to hear?"


    "You got me curious, don''t stop now."


    "Keep this a secret."


    "Eh? What''s that about?"


    Yeah. I''ll tell her that Sakuma likes her. They have a mutual affection for each other.


    "Just tell me if you will keep this a secret or not."


    "Okay. I promise. I''ll keep what you will say a secret."


    I look at her eyes. Her eyes are really filled with uncertainty. She''s really a hopelessly maiden in love.


    "Sakuma. He told me he likes you."


    Her eyes widened when my words reached her ears.


    "Eh? What did you just say?"


    "He likes you too. You''re not the only one that got conscious at the other party. Him too."


    "W-what the hell? Onoda. I''ll punch you if you''re joking with me."


    "You promised not to punch me."


    "Is it really true? Seriously?"


    She asks once again. The uncertainty on her eyes is turning to relief.


    "I''ve always thought he hated my guts."


    Isn''t that because of your foul mouth?


    Ah. It''s bad if I blurt that out.


    "Well, congrats to the two of you. You have a mutual affection. I guess I''m not needed now."


    I act like I''m turning towards the door.


    "Hey wait Onoda. Where are you going?"


    Good. She stopped me. That had me worried.


    "What? I just told you, if you both like each other won''t it be a happy ending if you confess to him now? You don''t need to gather resolve anymore. Thus there''s no point having me here now."


    "B-but."


    "What?"


    "I''m still afraid. Help me here Onoda. I can only turn to you."


    "Ah. You''re hopeless. You know I want you too Maemura. I''m not joking about that."


    "Eh? Y-you''re right. Sorry."


    "Huh? Why are you saying sorry?"


    "Well, you, you have to give up on me now, right?"


    "I want you doesn''t mean I want to date you. I''ll concede you to Sakuma. He''s my friend."


    Ah. Using the friend card here. I''m a truly great friend. I''m thinking of inserting myself into their rtionship now. I''ll make Maemura mine.


    "Y-you. You''re really serious."


    "Alright. I''ll help you, Your highness. I just have one request. After that, you can forget everything I said."


    Will I let her forget? Of course not. I''ll make her mine. This hopelessly maiden in love.


    "What is it? If I can, then I will."


    "Let me kiss you."

 Chapter 18: Secret Connections

    <h4>Chapter 18: Secret Connections</h4>


    "W-wait, why do we have to do it in here?"


    Maemura asks.


    We are currently inside their locker room. This was where she changed earlier.


    "It will be bad if someone saw us there. Someone might just open that door."


    "B-but it''s only a kiss. It won''t take long, right?"


    Well, if it''s a normal kiss then yes. But that''s not enough for me. If I have to guess, there''s a chance that this will be her first kiss. I''ll let her savour her first kiss. Enough that she won''t be able to forget it. And along with it, imprint in her memory who gave her that experience.


    "This is my only chance. I want it to be memorable for both of us."


    "I-idiot Ruki. You''re taking advantage of me."


    Currently, she''s leaning her back against her own locker. Hers is located deep inside this room so even if someonees in, she won''t see us immediately.


    Maemura is taller than me thus I''m currently tiptoeing just to have our eyes line up. We''re close enough now to smell each other''s breath, a simple push from me and our lips will touch. Close enough that our bodies can feel the warmth of the other, a simple push from me and I can feel the softness of her chest as well as the sound of her heartbeat.


    "If you say no. I''ll stop."


    "H-how could I? When you looked that earnest when you asked me. Plus you helped me."


    "Then it''s fine, right? Even if it''s just your gratitude, it doesn''t matter as long as I can do this with you."


    "W-what do you even see in me? That''s what I don''t understand the most."


    Maemura''s eyes which were averting my gaze just now turned back to me. She''s staring at me. Maybe searching for an answer.


    "It''s hard to put it in words."


    "Then--"


    I cut off what she will say by decisively taking her lips. Pushing my face closer, making sure she can''t dodge nor escape it. It''s just a normal kiss, putting my lips on top of hers, pressing it a bit.


    Her eyes widened, surprised at what I did. Expressing that she''s not prepared. Her lips were taken by me in a way that she couldn''t dodge.


    However, I won''t stop. I''ll let her understand that this is the answer to her question.


    Her arms that were about to struggle and push me away were grabbed by my arms. Pushing it against her side.


    Her only free limbs are her feet. One knee or kick can defeat me but it didn''t move. Or rather, she decided not to.


    Giving up her struggle, she closes her eyes.


    When I saw that, I separated my lips from hers.


    "I-is it over?"


    "Look at me Maemura. How will it be memorable if you just close your eyes like you''re running away from it? It would''ve been better if you say no."


    "I-idiot. That was my first kiss. How would I know how to respond? My body and mind froze."


    "Then, one more? Let''s redo our first kiss."


    "Eh? It''s over now right?"


    "I don''t recall saying only one kiss."


    "Ah! You''re really taking advantage of me."


    Slowly, I''ll slowly make you mine Maemura. My desire was being filled up again.


    "I can''t deny that. This is my only chance after all. And I''m conveying my answer to your question through this kiss."


    She thought for a bit before answering.


    "T-then okay, one more."


    "It won''t be a normal kiss this time."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Stick out your tongue Maemura."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Please?"


    "Ugh. You''re too forceful right now Onoda."


    "I know."


    "And I feel something hard and hot."


    "If you look down, you''ll see."


    "Pervert."


    "I''m like this because of you."


    Because I''m filling up my desire, it became that hard. You just discovered your mutual affection to each other and you felt relieved that you now have that resolve to confess to him. It will certainly go well.


    But I won''t let it end that beautifully. I''ll have me imprinted on your mind that you''ll hesitate. I''ll act like I''m still pushing you together while stealing your everything bit by bit. Ah. Now that I think of it. This sensation is much better than my forceful stealing before. Using ckmails and such. That did the trick back then but not fulfilling enough for my desire.


    "I give up. Let''s redo that kiss. Let''s do it properly."


    "Are you sure?"


    She didn''t answer.


    Instead, Maemura leans her face towards me. She chased the lips that kissed her. Taking the initiative, her arms that were pinned by me came loose and circled behind my head. Pulling me closer to her.


    I feel her soft body against mine, and her clumsy lips doing its work, kissing me aggressively. This is the real her. Aggressive, not the timid girl earlier who epted that kiss. She wouldsh out as a way to protect herself. Just counting the insults she''d thrown, no one would think she''s timid. She''s a strong girl in a way.


    Ah. I can''t just let myself lose to her here, this is my field. She''s an inexperienced girl in this department.


    I met her aggressive kiss with the same intensity. Sucking and pecking at her lips. Our lips are now glistening with our saliva mixing together. My arms that had their prisoner escaped circled around her, feeling the sensation of her back and down to her not-so-perky butt. She didn''t resist my hand and just let it rest there.


    Then my tongue that''s behaving just earlier, invaded her mouth, entwining itself to hers. It then pulls her tongue inside my own mouth and sucks at it forcefully. The sounds of slurping started to fill this empty locker room. I can taste from her tongue the lemonade she drank earlier. It made this kiss of ours even more memorable. Every time she drinks lemonade, she will surely remember.


    I don''t know how long it was but when we separated, a thin line of saliva appeared before us, connected from each other''s mouth.


    We stare at each other in silence. I don''t know what she''s thinking right now and likewise, she doesn''t know what''s on my mind. Even for an inexperienced girl, she performed impressively.


    "H-how was it?"


    Maemura asks in between her gasps for breath.


    "Delicious. If you didn''t tell me I took your first kiss, I will think you''re an expert at kisses."


    "Ah! I just copied from movies."


    "Oh. You''re studying for Sakuma?"


    When I mentioned his name she blushed and nodded.


    Ah. This maiden in love. Even with that intense kiss, it didn''t even shake her feelings for him. I really wonder why that emotion can be strong and weak at times. I don''t understand.


    "I like Sakuma. I have liked him since 6th grade."


    "I know. You told mest night"


    "Onoda. Tell me honestly. You really want to steal me from Sakuma, right?"


    "Yes, I want to make you mine."


    "I can''t stop liking Sakuma."


    We''re going in circles but I now see the road. The path that I''m looking for. We''re close.


    "I don''t mind. I already said I''m conceding you to him."


    "But you won''t stop wanting me right? You never said you like me. Not even once."


    "I knew you''re this smart. You''re a maiden in love, devotedly liking Sakuma since your 6th grade. I can''tpete against that. But even still, I want you. I only want you. This kind of secret between us, I want this."


    Maemura didn''t answer. She just kept on staring at me. As to what she''s really thinking, only she knows.


    "It''s time for me to leave then."


    I release my hand from her butt and step away from her. Her arms that were resting on my shoulders came loose as well.


    "Onoda. This secret. I want this too."


    She finally finished organizing her thoughts and that was the answer she arrived at. I don''t know why she chose that answer unless she herself exined it to me. But her love for Sakuma. It never wavered. It''s still there inside her burning brightly. But that''s fine. That''s what my desire want.


    I nod at her and smile. I''m sure she will understand. That starting at this moment, we now have this secret connection between us.


    "See youter Maemura."


    I bid my goodbye to her. We''ll still see each other in sster anyway.


    "Yes. See you."


    I saw her unconsciously tracing her lips before I left the room. Yeah, that kiss is now that memorable, not just for her, for me too.


    Ah. I''m hard. My desire got filled up again. Waking up early paid off. I finally got an initial hold on Maemura, but in turn, she finally knew how Sakuma feels for her. As to what changes that will bring, maybe I can see thatter in ss.


    I left the gym and started my journey to my next appointment. The Literature Clubroom. I look at the time on my phone. 6:45am. It''s still early. I wonder if Kana arrived already. Well, I can just wait inside for her. I didn''t think things would go that well with Maemura.


    The Club Building at this time is still deserted. Students oftene to school around 7 am. Only those at the athletic clubs or those who have ns will go to school early.


    I tried looking for hidden ces I can use back on day 1 but because of my discovery of Kana, my search stopped at just the School Building. I wonder. There''s probably a lot of empty rooms here. Rooms from clubs who were shut down due to vitions and shortage of members. I have to find the time to look for it again but for now, Kana is my priority.


    Maemura made me hard back there but because I haven''t conquered her yet, I held back. I''ll vent out all of these desires I umted in Kana today.


    When I arrived in front of the clubroom, I heard two voices inside. Both familiar.


    One is Kana and another person. Looks like I''m not getting my fill again eh? Or I still can. Let''s see.


    "Huh? Onoda? Why are you here?"


    Otsuka-senpai, this curious girl suddenly opened the door and found me standing there.


    Because of her curious personality, her mouth speaks faster than her mind.


    "Oh? Is this? Kana-senpai and you?"


    She alternated her gaze between me and Kana.


    "Really? Wait. Are you here for Kana-senpai?"


    "Or are you maybe here for me?"


    "Which is it? I''m curious."


    "Ah. You didn''te yesterday. I was waiting for you. That piece of yours was hrious."


    Otsuka-senpai then giggles as she taps my back.


    This girl. She''s even more talkative now than the first time I saw her. She''s like that anime character whose eyes sparkle intensely at everything she''s curious about. Ah, I get it. She''s like this now because Ishida-senpai is not here to tell her to put a break at her excessive curiosity.


    "Ah, senpai. Which question should I answer first?"


    Otsuka-senpai burst intoughter.


    "You''re really hrious Onoda. Come in first. Don''t mind my questions. You know how I am. I don''t want you to quit."


    But senpai, I''m not a member yet.


    Ah. Let''s not tell her that. It''s hard to keep up with her curiosity.


    "G-good morning Ruki-kun."


    Kana who was watching at the side finally speaks up when the door closes. She''s fidgeting there. Is she feeling it too? Her voicest night was too erotic.


    "Ah. Yes. Good morning Kana-senpai and Otsuka-senpai too."


    "Eh? What''s that priority? You''re favouring Kana-senpai more than me."


    Huh? What is she on about? You didn''t greet me and you want me to greet you first before my Kana?


    "But senpai. Kana-senpai greeted me first and she''s a senior."


    "Ah. I see, I see. Anyway. Why are you here again?"


    Her changing of the topic is really fast. It''s hard to keep up. Where is Ishida-senpai when we need her? Ah. I don''t want to see her yet. She''s probably still angry at my written piece.


    "Karen, he''s here to hear about our reactions about the piece he wrote."


    Oh. Kana. I just noticed now. She''s amazing at making excuses. From her excuse on how to leave the room, to the excuse on where she will stay the night and her excuse about that massager. And now this. Every excuse she makes is effective enough that there''s little doubt about it. I''m learning more about her than I initially thought. But those faces she makes when having sex is still the best. I wanna see it again.


    "Really? This early? If you would ask me, I''ll be thinking he''s meeting you here secretly Kana-senpai."


    Ah, that did not convince her and her deduction is spot on. Why is she here anyway? I heard Kana saying there should be no one here at this hour.


    "Err. I''m afraid to meet any of you Otsuka-senpai. You see, I heard Ishida-senpai''s shout that day."


    "Yes, that''s why he asked me when will be the best time toe without meeting you."


    Otsuka-senpai is back at thinking. She''s gauging the authenticity of our excuse.


    "That sounds usible but there''s also a possibility you''re teaming up to fool me. Am I right?"


    Ah damn. It''s hard to deal with this curious girl. How can she be this sharp?


    "Uhm, Karen. Why will you think we''re deceiving you? I don''t know Ruki-kun that well. Like you, my first interaction with him wasst Wednesday."


    "Hmm. I just felt like there''s a secret connection between the two of you."


    She then looks at us as if searching for the connection she''s talking about.


    Eh? Is this like how Andou saw through me yesterday? I want to tease this girl to make her flustered but it''s risky to show her how close I am to Kana. But if it can make her loseposure. Then. Should I?


    Let''s see. What should I do in this situation?


    "I guess we wouldn''t be able to fool Otsuka-senpai, Kana."


    I said.


    After that, I pull Kana into my arms and kiss her lips right in front of Otsuka-senpai. Not just a normal kiss but a passionate one that can leave her speechless.

 Chapter 19: A Show for the Curious Girl *

    <h4>Chapter 19: A Show for the Curious Girl *</h4>


    "Auu. Ruki. Karen is watching."


    Kana mutters in between our kisses.


    "Don''t mind senpai. I miss my Kana."


    I pull her closer to me and deepen my kiss. Kana is responding to me. Her face now is even brighter red than normal. Is she conscious that someone''s watching?


    "Y-you! What are you two doing?!"


    Otsuka-senpai who was surprised at what I did only woke up now. She was speechless earlier that she can''t even utter a word.


    "Senpai, we''re just satiating your curiosity. Any excuse we say will just get shot down by you anyway. So we better show you the truth."


    I release my lips from Kana for a bit to answer her.


    My hand now starts moving around her body. I grab her breasts and start massaging it. I''m too horny to care about Otsuka-senpai now, and so is Kana. In fact, she''s even more excited now that there''s someone watching. Is she awakening to something different?


    "Your hands, I feel your hands on my body again. Ahhn"


    "Look senpai. This is the truth you''re looking for."


    I take a nce at Otsuka-senpai, she''s already slumped on the floor but her eyes are still intently watching us.


    "Why are you doing this Kana-senpai? Aren''t you Goto-senpai''s girl?"


    "Yes I am but my body is Ruki''s. Only his."


    Kana answers her. Her hands keep on clinging on my neck, she''s pulling at it as if asking for me not to stop at kissing her. She took out her tongue, asking me to suck on it.


    Ah. My Kana is now this erotic.


    "Huh? I can''t understand. You''re not making any sense."


    "Just keep watching senpai. You''ll understand what she meant. We''ll show you a good show. You''re curious right now, right?"


    Yes. How will she not be curious? If it''s a normal girl like Ishida-senpai or that bookworm 1st year, they would have already hit us or run out of this room. But Otsuka-senpai, being a Curious type, wanted to ask a lot of questions as to how and why we''re doing this.


    "Y-you. Aren''t you scared that I will tell on you?"


    "I am. I am scared. So I ask you senpai. Keep this a secret, will you? And please can you lock the door?"


    I''ll satisfy your curiosities. We''ll be showing you a lot.


    "R-ruki. I can''t wait. Focus on me."


    Kana is now drowning in lust. She keeps on kissing me even when I was talking just now. Where is the Cute and Shy type now? Why are you breaking your character? Is it because of me? Well, yes. I''m the reason as to why she''s like this now. I made her a woman.


    Otsuka-senpai heard what I said. I don''t know what got into her but she did stand up and walk to the door. But her eyes. Her eyes that were overflowing with curiosity are still fixated on us.


    She puts her hand on the knob and presses the lock button.


    "S-show me more. I want to see. I want to see more"


    "Eh Karen?"


    Kana is also confused that Otsuka-senpai did what I said and asked to see more.


    "Come here then senpai. Kana will show you something interesting."


    I look at Kana and push her down to her knees.


    "Take it out, Kana."


    She first looks at Otsuka-senpai then at me.


    Her hands went to my belt. Undone it and continue on to the next step.


    "K-kana-senpai."


    Otsuka-senpai mutters, still in disbelief and wonder. This girl that''s full of curiosities is staring and watching everything.


    Kana then pulls down my zipper and pulls out the already erect cock from inside. It almost hit her face had she not moved her head away.


    "Eh?"


    I heard an exmation of surprise from Otsuka-senpai at the side but I am too focused on Kana that is currently working hard.


    Kana holds my cock in front of her with one of her hands and starts stroking it. The other hand is cupping the head, caressing it gently. She now knew where my sensitive spots are


    I can''t help but let out a moan from what Kana is doing.


    "T-that big. Oi. Onoda. What are you two doing?"


    "I said just watch senpai. You can get closer if you want."


    "Am I doing this right Ruki?"


    Kana looks up at me asking for praise.


    "Yes, you''re doing great Kana. You can use your mouth now."


    "Y-yes."


    Kana starts licking the head with her cute tongue, she runs it all around, licking every nook and cranny of the head. In the end, she focused on licking the tip where the precum already started gushing out. Licking it little by little, her cute tongue became full of my precum before she took it back into her mouth and gulped it in. She then showed me her now clean tongue


    The stimtion brought by that view made my cock twitch. This girl is already skilled. It''s making my excitement fill up further.


    "T-that''s dirty. Why are you using your mouth?"


    This curious girl just won''t stop asking. But she can''t help but gulp when she saw how Kana was doing it.


    "Ignore her Kana. Focus on me."


    Kana looked up at me and nodded.


    This time she opens her cute mouth wide and like the first time, she took in half of my cock inside it. She remembered what I taught her making sure it won''t grind at her teeth.


    Without any instructions given by me, Kana skillfully used her tongue, licking my cock inside her and finally, her head started moving. She bobbed her head slowly at first ording to her memory of her first blowjob. But now, along with the use of her tongue, the sensation feels much better.


    Her sucking and slurping sounds started to fill the clubroom, the atmosphere is now too hot that I started to sweat.


    I moved my hands and held Kana''s head. I started stroking her head and fixing her hair that was getting in the way of her blowjob. Her head starts moving faster and faster giving me immeasurable pleasure.


    "Aahh Kana. You''re so good at this now."


    When I felt my cum building up, I pulled my cock out from her mouth. I want to cum inside her.


    Picking her up from the floor, I once again put her on the table.


    "Otsuka-senpai. Are you still watching?"


    I flipped Kana''s skirt up revealing her white panties that were already drenched since earlier.


    I use my hand to caress her pussy from above the cloth of her panties, which made it reveal it''s real shape behind it, her slit and her erect clitoris is poking out.


    "T-that ce."


    I heard Otsuka-senpai''s voice behind us. I don''t have the time to look at her expression now. I know that she too is bing aroused at the situation. She never once tried to stop us and just kept on asking questions we don''t answer.


    "My turn to eat you out, Kana."


    I slowly take off her panties. When I''m about to go down there, Kana holds my arm.


    "N-no. Put it in now Ruki. I want you."


    "Alright."


    Answering to her wish, I raised both of her legs and separated it, revealing her love nectar-drenched pussy.


    I aim the tip of my cock on her entrance and start rubbing it on her.


    When the head was fully coated by her juices, I aimed it again to her entrance.


    "I''m putting it in. Watch carefully Otsuka-senpai."


    "Ahh. Focus on me Ruki. Give it to me now."


    Kana used one of her arms to support her body on the table and the other circled at the back of my head clutching onto my hair.


    Without further ado, I thrust my hips in one stroke.


    My cock that was waiting at the entrance plunged to the deepest part of her.


    "Ahhn! Ruki''s cock! Ahh! It''s inside me again! I missed this... Ahh...This big thing inside me!"


    Kana''s moan immediately rang loud.


    "I-it went in. Inside Kana-senpai. T-that big thing"


    Otsuka-senpai''s voice rang out again from somewhere. My focus is all on Kana now that I didn''t try to look where she is.


    I can feel Kana''s insides tighten on my cock, trying to squeeze my cum out. After all the sex we had. Her insides are now starting to take in the shape of my cock.


    I take in her totally erotic figure in my eyes, the luscious cherry-coloured lips that were still drenched by her saliva that leaked out when she blows me and her beautiful face that screams out all her lust.


    I didn''t wait for long before I started moving my hips, the cock that was deep inside her started grinding her insides, turning it inside out.


    "My Kana is so beautiful. I can''t get enough of you. When you calledst night I had this urge to masturbate right there while hearing your voice but I resisted because I want you to feel the pleasure with me."


    I said while I started increasing the pace of my thrust. Her drenched pussy that was spread open by my cock started to leak more juices that it started to stain the table she was sitting on.


    "Aahhn! So good.. aah. Me too... when I heard your voice¡­ I start to recall the night we shared... Aahh!"


    Kana''s moans continue to leak out. We now forget the existence of the spectator at the side. Both immersed with our lust to each other.


    "Like that night. I''ll pour more semen into you."


    Kana''s legs that were resting on my arms started to circle around me, pulling my body closer to her.


    It made my already deep thrusting go even deeper that the tip of my cock starts pecking on the entrance of her uterus.


    "Yes¡­ Aahh.. pour it all to me¡­ Ruki... Aaahh. This body is yours to use."


    No one would think that Kana can be this lewd while having sex, it''s in stark contrast to how shy she is in public.


    The pace at which I''m fucking her continued to rise up, the sounds of meat hitting meat along with her moans now filled the room. I can feel her insides mping harder, a sign of her impending climax.


    "Aahh. I''m cumming. Ruki. Kiss me... aahh!"


    She pulled my face to hers taking the initiative to gobble up my mouth and tongue.


    The stimtion she gives made me more motivated at fucking the lights out of her. My hips started thrusting faster and faster that the table she was on started croaking by the intense force of our fucking.


    I felt the cum that was waiting since earlier build-up. It''s now like a dam that was about to burst out.


    "Kana. I''m cumming. I''m cumming inside you."


    I increased the pace further which she responded by mping her legs tighter. She wanted it deep inside her.


    As a final stroke, I pushed the cock deep inside her and spread the semen out at the same time I felt her pussy contracted quickly indicating her climax, her insides tightens incredibly that it''s choking my cock out, squeezing every drop of my semen.


    "Aahh. Haaa. Haaa¡­ I feel you, I feel your semen spreading inside me."


    Kana said while she''s gasping for breath.


    "Yes. It felt good Kana."


    "Y-you, inside her. She''ll get pregnant."


    I pull my cock out from Kana, the mix of my cum and her love nectar flows out from her hole immediately.


    I tried turning to where Otsuka-senpai is but I was pulled once again to Kana''s kiss. We had another passionate kiss before she calms down.


    "Look, Karen, Ruki filled me up. It''s fine today, I brought contraceptives so I won''t get pregnant."


    Kana said, she''s holding her skirt up as she walked in front of Otsuka-senpai, my semen started leaking out to her thighs. I gave her more of the contraceptives she drank at my house as a preparation for asions such as this.


    I followed behind her and hugged her from the back. I started kissing all around her neck. I didn''t have the time to y with her breast earlier so I''ll do it this time. I inserted both of my hands in her uniform pulling it up and revealing her bra. I also pulled it up revealing her naked breast with both the nipples standing erect. I cupped both of it and started massaging. All of this while Otsuka-senpai is watching from the front.


    "What now senpai? You''ll keep this a secret right?"


    She''s mindful of the club. If she tells anyone what happened, Kenji will quit and so will Kana. That will lead to the club having insufficient members to maintain for this school year.


    "I¡­"


    That''s the only word that Otsuka-senpai managed to do. She must be thinking of the possible consequences that will happen.


    "Auuu Ruki. You only remembered to y with them now."


    "Sorry, my Kana is too erotic that I got too focused at fucking you."


    This sex while someone was watching is exciting on its own. I felt my secret desire satisfied. Kenji has no idea of the happenings here. Andter, he will use that table we just used to finish his piece.


    I trapped this curious girl into this. I knew her type was the only one who will stay if they''re suddenly exposed to extreme conditions like this.


    I bet she even felt it herself. Her panties must be drenched.


    "Ruki. Let''s show it again to her. At this distance."


    Kana? Did you awaken to this fetish? What the hell? I didn''t know.


    "Kana. You like it when someone''s watching?"


    "I don''t know but I want to show it to Karen. She''s always curious about a lot of things. I want her to learn more."


    "Kana-senpai? No. Stop. I can''t take it anymore. My head is about to burst."


    "Then senpai, you''ll keep our secret?"


    "I will. I will not tell it to anyone."


    "Good. Let''s show it to her one more time Kana."


    "Yes. Watch carefully, Karen."


    "I said stop!"


    Otsuka-senpai shouts in panic.


    "You said stop but your eyes say ''Go''."


    "That''s how she is Ruki. She won''t take her eyes off us."


    Kana then pulled a chair and put it in front of Otsuka-senpai.


    "Sit here Ruki. This time I''ll be on top."


    Kana is bing bold. Just by listening to her voice now, it''s different from how she is just earlier. It''s mature and erotic.


    I followed her and sat on the chair. My cock is still standing up. One shot of semen can''t calm it down.


    "Look, Karen. This will enter me again."


    Kana said as she stroked my cock again, stimting it. She then positions herself in front of the chair. I can see her sexy round butt and the trace of semen still leaking out at her thighs.


    Still holding my cock, Kana aimed it at her semen-drenched pussy. I use my hands to support her by holding her hips, positioning her above my cock.


    Otsuka-senpai is watching intently, especially at the point where my cock will enter her.


    "I''m putting this in."


    Kana turned her head to me asking for permission. I gave her another passionate kiss as an answer.


    Granted permission, she then lowered her hips. Plunging my cock inside her again.


    "Aahh! Ruki''s cock. So good!"


    Kana''s moans continue to leak out as my cock slowly gets eaten by her pussy.


    "A-again. It went in again."


    Otsuka-senpai mutters.


    When my cock reached deep inside her, Kana immediately started moving. Shaking her hips, circling her butt, she kept on searching for her sweet spots. And whenever she did, she''d start pounding me from that angle. I let her do what she wants, showing everything to Otsuka-senpai.


    This time, I''m on a support role, massaging her breast, pinching her nipples. I slip my head from below her underarm so I can reach her nipples and I start sucking on it while she keeps on humping from above, my cock that was inside her keeps receiving intense pleasure.


    It didn''t take long before the room got filled with all the lewd sounds we made. And the sound of the chair creaking gets louder and louder as I start responding to Kana''s moves.


    "Aahh! This position is good too. Aahhn!"


    We got the rhythm together. I''m now hugging her tight clutching both of her breasts, thrusting my hips from below.


    Kana''s pussy is showing signs of climaxing again squeezing me tight. Not long after I too felt the semen about to burst again.


    "Karen. Look. I''m cumming again. Aahh!"


    "Kana. I''m cumming too. Take it all inside your womb."


    "Yes.. aaahh.. Give it all to me!"


    Timing myst thrust when she cum. The mping of her insides stimted my cock and burst out at the same time.


    "S-second time. You''re crazy. You''re both crazy!"


    Amidst that shout of Otsuka-senpai is the sounds of our exhausted breathing. Kana''s body is now leaning against me. She exhausted herself humping and pounding her butt. I embrace her small body tighter and give her a kiss once more.


    This girl is turning to something amazing.

 Chapter 20: A Trip to the Infirmary

    <h4>Chapter 20: A Trip to the Infirmary</h4>


    We cleaned up the mess we made inside the clubroom before we went out together. Or rather before the two girls went out. I stayed inside for a bit.


    Just to be safe, I should not be seen together with them.


    I let Kana talk it out with Otsuka-senpai to keep our secret. They''ve known each other for a year now and Kana, being the best advisor in the club, she managed to find words to convince Otsuka-senpai. Though not entirely.


    Now I''m convinced that Kana has this ability toe up with believable excuses out of the blue. It will work on people mostly except Otsuka-senpai''s type or someone like Andou that has exceptional observation skill. The former will always find a hole while thetter could see through it in no time.


    I had the thought to use some ckmailing to keep her mouth shut but Kana told me to let her handle Otsuka-senpai. Kana assured me that Otsuka-senpai would never leak what she had seen.


    I epted but secretly I made some insurance in case Kana failed. It''s always better to have these back-up ns. I took a picture of the dazed Otsuka-senpai and included in the picture was my erect cock. The angle of the picture made it look like I was directly in front of her. Anyone who will see that will immediately recognize it as Otsuka-senpai staring at my cock lustfully.


    Now that I think about it, I still don''t know enough about her except that curious personality of hers. Whether she will be my target or not, I still can''t say. Does she like someone? Or is she even dating someone? I have not the time to ask her and clearly, I''m not that interested. I don''t know why but in my current situation, I only smell trouble if I go after her this early. Her type is somewhat uncontroble if you didn''t watch over her. I impulsively decided to show her my rtion with Kana because of her stubborn curiosity, any excuses we might make earlier will always have some hole she can nitpick.


    I have this premonition that sometime soon, Otsuka-senpai herself will approach me and of course, it''s to satisfy her curiosity. I''ll decide on what to do with her when that timees.


    It''s almost 7:30am when I arrive in our ssroom. Only half of the ss have currently arrived. Maemura is probably still at the gym for their practice. Sakuma, I don''t know about him, the ser field was quiet when I passed by earlier. Only Rindou among my 3 neighbours is present at her seat and like always, she has a book on her that is upying her attention.


    She perks up when she feels my presence beside her. Maemura said this girl likes me and I don''t really know why she does.


    "G-good morning. You''re early today."


    Rindou greets me.


    "Good morning. I had a great sleep."


    Yes. I had my fill on my desire yesterday and maybe because I feltfortable with Akane there. That girl better eats what I left for her. I made those pancakes ording to what she likes, well, I don''t know if her taste already changed, my memory with her stopped in our 5th grade before this secret desire manifested.


    "T-that''s great. Later. I''ll guide you to the club."


    Ah. Right. I told her I will also try her club today. Well, there''s that event we just had at the Literature Club so it''s better for me not to show my face in front of Otsuka-senpai for now.


    Plus I still can''t decide which club I will join. It''s better for me to take these trials. There will be a possibility to find a new target among the members of those clubs.


    "Thank you Rindou. Uh, what are you reading today?"


    Time for her conversation practice. She''s getting better. Taking the initiative now. I''ll have her talk to Maemura or Sakuma next time.


    "Ah. This. A book rmended by a senior at the club."


    Rindou answers. She raises the book to show me its front cover. ''The Lone Cub.''


    "What is it about?"


    Yes. Just like this, first, talk about what interests her. It will make her more open if it''s about something she really likes.


    "A-ah yes. It''s about a lion cub that was abandoned by his pride because of his disability. He then went on his own to try to survive the harsh grasnds where every animal took him as a prey."


    See? She''s talking about it with the shiny sparkle on her eyes. Rindou is surely a cute girl but because of her personality, she turned this kind of gloomy that her hair became a bit unkempt. It''s great that she''s having some progress now.


    "That sounds interesting. I''m not that fond of books but I''ll surely give it a read if I have time."


    "Y-yes. If you want I can rmend other books to you too."


    "Thank you. I''ll be sure to check them out."


    "Ah. No. I should be the one thanking you Onoda."


    "Why? I didn''t do anything."


    "Y-you did. At least for me."


    Rindou mutters herst words in a silent voice.


    At this time Maemura appeared from the door. She''s already in her uniform. Her hair is still a bit wet. She probably took a shower in their clubroom. Every athletic club has their own shower room to wash away their sweat.


    Our eyes locked and she immediately averted her gaze as she made her way through to her seat. That''s cute. I can''t help but smile at her reaction. She''s probably remembering what happened earlier.


    "G-good morning Maemura."


    Rindou greets her.


    "Good morning."


    I follow after.


    "Yes. Good morning Rindou, Onoda."


    She puts down her bag and sits. She tries to keep herposure by not linking eyes with me.


    "Sakuma, that idiot isn''t here yet?"


    Maemura asks. She got conscious of him and now that she knew he also likes her, she didn''t notice that she just took the initiative to ask about him. Ah. This girl is clearly in love. The love that Akane and Yae are talking about. I don''t feel it that much with Kana but she surely likes that Kenji, enough that she can put up with him for a year but it''s not as intense love like this. Well, who am I to talk? I don''t even get what kind of emotion is that nor how that emotion feels like.


    "S-sakuma, he, I saw him getting dragged by the seniors of his club yesterday."


    Rindou answers.


    Ah. Maybe that''s why they don''t have practice yesterday.


    I lean closer to Maemura and whisper with a voice only she can hear.


    "Why are you dodging my gaze?"


    She flinched then red at me. Ah teasing this girl is amusing.


    "Don''t talk to me or someone might notice."


    "What will they notice?"


    "Your perverted gaze."


    "But I''m only staring at a beauty?"


    "You can''t buy me with sweet words idiot."


    This girl always has this foul mouth but now I find it exhrating. I''ll make sure to tease her every time there''s a chance so she won''t forget.


    "Y-you two sure are getting along."


    Rindou says, there''s a hint of jealousy to her voice.


    "This idiot just wants a kick from me, Rindou. He was influenced by that idiot Sakuma."


    Ah. I see. This is how she projects her love for Sakuma. That''s why that guy is always the receiver of her insults.


    More and more of our ssmates started showing up as minutes psed nearing the start of the ss. I don''t know what face Shio will show when she sees meter. I hope she remembers not to give me attention today, I already had enough for 3 days. Anything more will truly make me a unique character with an attribute called Ms. Miyazaki''s Pet.


    When Sakuma showed up, his appearance looked like he didn''t get enough sleep. Bags can be seen forming below his eyes, just what did they do yesterday?


    "Good morning. What happened to you?"


    I greet him.


    "Ah. Onoda, it''s nothing. The seniors dragged me to what they called a Freshmen Party."


    His voice sounds like itcks energy.


    "Truly irresponsible. If you use that time to practice then you''ll surely get in the regrs."


    Maemura interjects.


    "Ah. Maemura. You look beautiful today."


    Sakuma mutters. It looks like he''s in a half-daze state that he''s blurting out what he''s thinking.


    Hearing his words Maemura''s face blushed extremely that you can see her skin colour change close to red.


    "What the hell is this idiot? Wake up from your dreams!"


    She kicks at his seat but surely she''s feeling happy. Ah. This maiden in love.


    "Ah. Don''t kick. I''m getting dizzy."


    Sakuma said. He''s still out of sorts then he slumped his body down his desk.


    "Do you think this guy can attend ss like this?"


    I ask.


    "Take him to the infirmary Onoda."


    Maemura said.


    "Why me?"


    "Aren''t you his friend? Be a good friend."


    I already sank my ws into you, hooked you with a bait and reeled into my arms. Am I still this guy''s good friend? Ah. Well, on the surface I''m really his friend. Let''s just be a good ssmate A then.


    "Okay, let''s go, Sakuma."


    I said as I dragged him up to his seat. I support him with my shoulder on his left side.


    "Eh? Where are you taking me Onoda?"


    This guy can''t even stand up straight now.? I''m already amazed that he managed to arrive safely at school. I look at Maemura and gesture to her with my eyes. Telling her to support the other side. I know, she''ll surely be happy being close to him.


    She blushed even harder when she understood what I meant.


    "Argh. These two idiots. Dragging me too."


    Maemura acts like she doesn''t like it but she still supported Sakuma on his right.


    "Ah. Maemura, I can smell Maemura."


    Sakuma mutters in between his consciousness.


    "What the hell is this pervert?!"


    The ss that is watching the spectacleughs at Sakuma and Maemura''s exchange.


    "Go on now and go back after settling him, as the ss President, I''ll tell Ms. Miyazaki about this."


    Kanzaki stands up from her seat. This diligent girl is doing her job. I wonder when she will make her mind up about what she''s asking for me. Maybe she''s having second thoughts now. I still don''t have a clue as to who the guy she''s dating. Well, that doesn''t matter to me now, I''ll steal her even if I don''t know him.


    I nod at her and we start dragging Sakuma out to the infirmary.


    The infirmary is located at the Administration Building so we''ll take a little walk to arrive there. Maybe we won''t make it back before the bell rings. There''s Kanzaki and it''s Shio''s ss so I guess it will be fine if wee back a littlete.


    "This idiot is too heavy. What do you boys eat anyway?"


    "He''s an athlete. For sure he eats a lot to make up for his energy loss at every practice. Aren''t you the same?"


    "Huh? Are you calling me fat Onoda?!"


    What the hell is this girl''s thought process? How did she get to that conclusion?


    "Well, it only shows on those plump thighs of yours. Spare some on your breasts and butt too."


    "Onoda. You''re turning more and more unscrupulous."


    "No. I just want to tease you Maemura."


    "Just shut up idiot. I''ll take back what I promised about not punching you."


    We continue bickering like this on our way to the infirmary. We don''t know where it is located so we asked a passing teacher and told us it''s upstairs. On the 2nd floor.


    I thought we would meet Shio on the way but it seems most teachers are still in the faculty. Preparing for each of their sses.


    When we arrive in front of the infirmary, the door opens by itself. Well, it was opened from the inside. We then met by who looked like to be the school nurse. She dons ab coat that is loosely worn. She wears thick sses on a face pretty enough but full of make-up which adults'' wear, especially her lips that were adorned by dark purple lipstick. She could be what you called a mature woman. Unlike Shio who still somehow looks like a college student, this school nurse exudes a really mature aura. She could be a target but I don''t have any experience on her type, besides I don''t even know anything about her apart from being the school nurse.


    "Oh. I was about to leave. What happened?"


    The school nurse asks.


    I look at her namete attached to her coat pocket. Hayashi Makiko.


    "As you can see Ms. Hayashi, he copsed in ss."


    Maemura answers.


    Ms. Hayashi looked at Sakuma and gestured for us to enter the infirmary.


    I immediately smell the scent of disinfectant around the room. Everything here looks white and clean enough. There are three beds on a corner which were separated by white curtains one can move to enclose them. It was to let patients have privacy.


    "Put him down that bed, I''ll take a look at him. I apologize but I can''t stay for long. I''ll give you two instructions once I assess this student."


    Ms. Hayashi points at the bed next to the windows.


    "We understand."


    We both acknowledge her instruction and put Sakuma down to the white bed.


    "Let''s see. This student is just suffering from ack of sleep, feeding him enough vitamins and having him rest here is enough."


    Ms. Hayashi said after looking into Sakuma''s state. She then went to her drawer and pulled a bottle of medicine out.


    She then hands it over to Maemura.


    "Let him take 3 tablets. The water dispenser is over there. I''ll leave him to you two. Go back to your ss after you''re done, that student will be up and standing when he wakes upter."


    Ms. Hayashi instructed us before she hurriedly left the room. What a school nurse, I wonder what was it that''s making her act like that. A meeting?


    "Stay with him, I''ll go get a ss of water."


    I said to Maemura before I went to the dispenser. I look around the room. It''s too quiet here and currently, there''s only 3 of us. With Sakuma unconscious, I could say Maemura and I are currently alone together.


    Ah. I guess I can tease her again before we go back. It''s even more exciting to think now that Sakuma is just there sleeping. Damn. My secret desire is kicking in again. I''m really hopeless. Well, I don''t even feel regret, I''m just moving ording to my desire.


    After giving the water and making Sakuma drink the vitamins, I saw Maemura staring at his sleeping face.


    "You really love him that much?"


    I ask.


    "Shut up Onoda."


    Ah. Let me tease you again. Here in front of your sleeping Prince Charming. Let''s just hope he won''t open his eyes and see what I''m about to do to you.


    "I want you Satsuki."


    I whispered behind her, tiptoeing a bit just so I could reach her ears. And at the same time wrapping my arms around her navel, pulling her close to me.


    I sensed her body stiffen. Her breathing abruptly slowed like she''s holding her breath.


    "I-idiot. What are you doing?"


    Maemura turns her head to me mutters in a voice soft enough to only be heard by me.


    Ah. I really can''t get enough of this feeling. This excitement I always get from this secret desire.

 Chapter 21: Realization

    <h4>Chapter 21: Realization</h4>


    Inside this quiet infirmary room, the sounds of ruffling clothes and suppressed moans of pleasure can be hearding from a maiden''s mouth.


    Amidst all that is the asional noises made from my kisses.


    Maemura is in my arms as I let myself indulge at kissing and licking every part of her neck and her nape. Ever since I saw this part of her, I longed for leaving a hickey on it. And now that I''ve taken an initial grasp on her I let myself loose.


    "Stop Onoda. Huaa. Why are you suddenly this forceful?"


    Maemura asks in between her moans.


    "I already kissed you earlier. Huaa auu. Unhand me. Sakuma is in front of me."


    Even at this moment, she''s still thinking about Sakuma. Even if it''s me who''s giving her pleasure, her mind is still on him.


    "How cruel Satsuki. I am here, forget about Sakuma for now."


    I then turn my focus on her ears, I nibble on it and lick until it turns red. My hands that were exploring her body aimlessly are now on her legs, caressing it, tracing it in my palms, remembering the shape of it. This number one asset of hers is now being held by me. If Sakuma wakes up like this, he will surely be surprised. Ah. This excitement brought by that possibility. It''s filling me up again.


    "Huaa Stop. I love Sakuma. Besides. Hauu.. I haven''t allowed you to call me by my name."


    "You''re moaning like this, but you still have that clear head. What do you want me to call you then?"


    My hands move up, from her legs up to her thighs, repeating the same thing,mitting it all to my memory. No one touched this before and now it''s being felt by me. Only me.


    "Idiot Onoda. You keep on taking advantage¡­ Hauu.. of me. Call me any way you want. I don''t care. Just don''t do that when we''re in front of Sakuma."


    "Let''s leave Sakuma here then."


    I take a step back, dragging her with me. Three steps and we''re in the vicinity of the middle bed. Sakuma who''s sleeping is now out of her reach.


    I reach for the curtain and drag it to cover us. Enclosing us inside.


    "We have to go back to ss. We should stop now Onoda."


    "Don''t worry Satsuki, it''s fine to be a littlete. It will be rare to have a chance like this again."


    I pull her by the arm, pulling her close to me again. But she. She keeps looking back at the direction where Sakuma is.


    "I am here Satsuki, don''t look there."


    I whisper on her ears.


    "Sakuma. He. He''s just sleeping there. Am I betraying him?"


    Maemura whispers in question.


    Ah. She''s thinking. Even if they''re not a couple yet. Her love for him never wavers, but she''s not resisting my advances. She''s thinking if what she''s doing is wrong. If she decided she does, she might break.


    "You''re not. me it on me. I''m the one making you do this."


    I hold her face that''s filled with worry. Slowly turning it to me.


    "I want you Satsuki. You''re not to me. This is all on me."


    I give her a kiss, I want to ease her worry.


    "Onoda. You''re right. This is all you. You''re making me like this."


    "Yes. So don''t think about anything and just me it all on me."


    And another one.


    "I love him Onoda."


    "I know."


    "And you still want me?"


    "Yes."


    "I will keep on looking at him."


    "I don''t care."


    "I will keep longing for him."


    "Go on."


    "He will always be what I want the most."


    "Sure."


    "I will me this all on you."


    "Please do so."


    "Why?"


    "Because I want you to be mine."


    Leaving that sentence hanging. The worry on her face eased up. She took my words, believing in it. Everything we''ll be doing from now on will be my fault. Her heart is still for him. Exclusively for him. That''s how strong her love is. Even if I do everything I want, she''ll keep on going back to him. Ah. This is filling my secret desire more than what I received from others before.


    Akane...


    Ah!


    Huh?! Why did I suddenly think of her?! I suddenly feel uneasy. What is this feeling?! I don''t understand. Why?


    I want to see her. I want to see Akane. What is this? Why am I feeling this uneasiness? Teach me. Tell me what is this I''m feeling.


    Huh? Ah. I see. I understand


    This situation I have now with Maemura.


    I don''t want this to happen to Akane.


    I see.


    This is why I''m feeling this uneasy.


    I''m afraid.


    Too afraid that this might also happen to Akane. What is this feeling? My head hurts.


    I don''t want Akane to experience the same thing Maemura is experiencing right now with me.


    I see.


    I want her.


    Akane.


    I don''t want to see her with another guy.


    I want her to be mine.


    Only mine.


    Is this love? I don''t know.


    I don''t think so.


    But this is different from my secret desire.


    What is this?


    Why did I only think of this now?


    All those times, Akane was asking me to consider her and my response was always the same. ''I''m not interested in someone single''.


    Why now?


    Why only now?


    Is it because I realized that my interpretation of my secret desire was wrong?


    I don''t know. That''s not it.


    Akane is special to me.


    Yae. I don''t care if she found another.


    Only to Akane do I feel like this.


    I don''t want to hand her to anyone else.


    I see.


    My head hurts.


    Akane.


    I want to see you.


    "Onoda?"


    Ah? Maemura? What happened?


    "What happened to you? You suddenly fell silent. Like you''re deep inside your head. What are you thinking?"


    Ah. Even after that realization. I still want Maemura to be mine. This hopeless maiden in love. I''ll have her everything except her heart.


    I pull Maemura and have her sit on myp, directly on top of my cock. Her mouth that was just talking was immediately covered by my lips. I aggressively seek her tongue out and suck on it intensely. There''s still the taste of lemonade on there, the proof of our secret connection.


    My hands firmly grip her butt under her skirt. Massaging it forcefully. Imprinting my palms on it. Guiding it to rub herself to me.


    "Wait Onoda. Hauuu. You''re grabbing it too hard."


    I see. I''m this selfish. Selfish enough but also afraid about thinking that there''s someone else out there like me.


    Like me who''s satisfying his desire.


    Even if there''s only a small possibility.


    I don''t want Akane to be targeted.


    I''ll make sure she won''t be.


    But how?


    She''s mine. I won''t hand her to anyone else.


    I will never, even if I have to kill someone.


    Kill. Why do I feel calm even when thinking of killing someone?


    Ah. I''m really hopeless.


    I''m contradicting myself by denying other existence like me.


    But that doesn''t matter. As long as they don''t touch Akane, I don''t care what they want to do.


    But if I found someone like me...


    Ah. I see.


    I''m really broken.


    I don''t even feel hesitation about killing someone just now.


    I will certainly do it if I found one.


    Hopefully, there''s none.


    "Hauuu. You''re making me breathless. Let me breathe first."


    Maemura pulls her mouth and tongue away from me. She''s gasping for breath. The hold she had on my shoulders tightened.


    Ah. I didn''t notice. I was ravishing her intensely that she almost ran out of breath.


    That got me out of my thoughts.


    I loosen up my grip on her butt.


    I suddenly lose motivation to do her.


    I guess this is fine for now.


    I can''t just continue after all that.


    My head hurts.


    I just stare at her beautiful face. Even if it seeks Sakuma, it''s me who made her like that. That flushed face. I''ll make that look at me. Those neck of hers that was smeared by my saliva, a little more sucking and it might''ve turned to a hickey. That is mine


    I won''t let her go. She''s also mine. I revel at the idea of her being mine while her heart is only for Sakuma.


    This is how it usually is right? All those girls I stole all love someone.


    But I wonder why does it invoke that feeling in me to recognize how special Akane is.


    Ah. Right. I understand now.


    It was because of me deciding to take the me of whatever that will happen between us.


    It never happened before. Not to any girls I''ve stolen. Not even with Kana. This is the first time of me encountering someone like Maemura who has this kind of deep love.


    It made me be aware of Akane.


    It made me want her.


    I want to keep her by my side. Akane is mine.


    The sound of the bell indicating the start of the sses put us back to reality.


    "Ah, it''s already time! Let''s stop for now Onoda."


    She immediately stood up and went to look at Sakuma who''s still sleeping. That immediate decision of hers is amazing. This girl is this amazing.


    "Ms. Hayashi said this idiot will wake upter right?"


    Looking at Maemura like this, my secret desire is on full throttle. But I held myself back. I should thank her. She made me realize something I was neglecting. Thank her for waking me up. So for now, no matter how I want to satisfy my desire. I''ll let her off.


    And Yae. She''s right.


    Akane, if she disappeared, I will never be fixed.


    She''s that essential to me.


    "Yes. Let''s go now."


    I stand up and pull Maemura out of the infirmary.


    "H-hey? Why did you pull me out? I''m still looking at Sakuma."


    "I know you will watch him sleeping until he wakes up if I don''t pull you out."


    Yes, this hopeless maiden in love. She''s certain to do that. Even with me pleasuring her, she can''t stop thinking about Sakuma.


    "Ah. You''re right. I won''t be able to leave. I guess I''m hopeless for that idiot."


    "But you keep on insulting him. Are you a tsundere? Ah no, you don''t show deredere in front of him. It''s always tsuntsun."


    "Tsundere? What the hell is that?"


    "Nevermind. Let''s go."


    "Huh? Ah right. You owe me a punch Onoda. You''re too forceful on me. I keep telling you to stop."


    "I know. I''ll let you punch me when we''re alone again."


    "Idiot. Pervert."


    "I know. Satsuki, I will make you mine."


    "Argh. Idiot Ruki. Don''t call me like that in front of others."


    Now, I got to another step with Maemura. Ah. Satsuki. I''ll keep calling her that now. Well, I''ll respect her wish to only do it when we''re alone. At least for now.


    Thanks to Kanzaki, Shio just let us in when we came back from the infirmary. Everyone knew what happened to Sakuma so she let that slide.


    Surprisingly, Shio didn''t have any reaction at seeing me. Maybe. She made up her mind about us. She''s now back to being my ss adviser. I see. Let''s leave it for now. She probably needs more time.


    That thing that happened in the infirmary made my head hurt. Just realising something I''ve been neglecting all along brought me this much pain. Why didn''t I get medicine for my headache there? Such an idiot.


    "A-are you okay? You look like you''re in pain."


    Rindou asks when I settled back in my seat.


    "Just a headache."


    Did it show on my face? Ah. I guess that really took a toll on me. It''s horrifying to think about it again.


    "Idiot. We''re already there. Why didn''t you say something? Do you also want to get supported by me to the infirmary?"


    "No. I''ll be fine. This much is nothing."


    Ah. That is a good chance to tease Maemura but this headache is making me not want to do it.


    I really want to see Akane.


    Time passed and sses ended with nothing much to show for it. I don''t know what happened to those other groups but they seem to be too quiet today.


    Sakuma showed up during the 4th period. He looked refreshed at least. That made Maemura sigh in relief but right after that her foul mouth started shooting again abusing Sakuma like there''s no tomorrow.


    Well, I don''t know when they will confess to each other, it all depends on Satsuki. That idiot Sakuma is still in the middle of thinking about whether he will confess or not. With what happened to him yesterday and today, he''s probably thinking he lost some cool points on Satsuki.


    If only he knew how crazy the girl is for him. He''ll perform three somersaults right there at his seat.


    He doesn''t really have to worry anyway, I''ll take care of Satsuki in the meantime. That''s how good of a friend I am.


    During the lunch break, I ran into Andou or rather, she chased me from behind on the way to the cafeteria.


    What is this scary girl thinking of doing? Did she find out another thing with her observation skills?


    "You know Onoda.."


    "What? Don''t tell me, I''m stalking someone again?"


    Andouughs at my response.


    "Rx. That''s not it this time. You''re clear."


    "You know, I will be Ogawa and his group''s enemy if they see you walking with me."


    "Ah. I know you''re smart. That''s what I''m really aiming at!"


    This scary girl. What the hell did I do to you? I haven''t even drawn up a n for dealing with you yet. And now you''re here pitting me against a group with that absurd concept of ''power of friends''.


    "Say Andou, did I offend you or something?"


    "Uhm let''s see. Not really, no."


    "Then why?!"


    "Well, I just found you as an interesting guy. And I have this feeling that if it''s you, you won''t fall for me. Am I right?"


    Can you tone down the use of your skill, please? Use that on anyone but me.


    She''s right anyway, I only want to steal her if possible. Never would I fall for her. I don''t even know that concept, not until Akane finished teaching me all about it.


    "If I let you use me to push Ogawa to panic, what''s in it for me?"


    Andou''s eyes and lips smiled at my response.


    "I knew it. You''re really something Onoda. I knew you''ll get what I meant without me exining it in detail. Okay then, I''ll grant one of your wishes. Of course nothing sexual. I only want Ogawa, not you."


    That''s enough. Damn. This scary girl. Thanks for giving me a window of opportunity to start on your route!


    This headache of mine. I''ll bear with it for a little longer.


    "Deal!"

 Chapter 22: Mixing in with the Main Characters

    <h4>Chapter 22: Mixing in with the Main Characters</h4>


    We sealed the deal with a handshake. Andou became too happy that she decided to treat me for lunch. Or was she nning something?


    This girl is really scary. She even wants to use someone to drive the guy she likes into a panic.


    "By the way Onoda.."


    "What?"


    "How do you know?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Is it that obvious that I like Ogawa?"


    Ah. Right. It''s only rumours. To think that I guessed what''s on her mind, she must''ve thought she was easy to read. I''m like her, I''m an observer. Maybe because she''s like me that I find her this scary.


    "No. I only guessed."


    "I don''t believe you."


    I just shrug as an answer. There''s no point answering unless I want my words to be nitpicked by her. To someone like us, it''s better to talk less and smile more. Not to let them know what we''re against or what we''re for.


    "Ah. Nanami. Why did you go without us?"


    Suddenly someone''s voice rang from behind me. Yeah, I know they''ll find us here.


    I understand. This is what she has nned. This troublesome group. I already prepared myself to get mixed up with them when I epted Andou''s offer, I guess I''ll just deal with this calmly.


    "Eh? Who''s this?"


    "Onoda. He''s that guy who angered Ms. Miyazaki."


    The three who showed up were those who I expected. Ogawa, his best friend Tadano and the childhood friend Mori.


    Our table was empty aside from me and Andou who sat in front of each other. The girl sat next to me while the two guys sat at Andou''s sides.


    Just by the seating arrangement, it''s easy to guess the real situation.


    "Ah. Onoda, it''s our first time talking. Nice to meet you."


    The girl next to me, Mori said.


    The two guys have been ring at me since earlier. Ah, well, it''s Tadano who''s clearly showing a huge mass of hostility towards me. Too bad, he''s not the guy Andou likes. And none of the two will be able to take her. I''m here now. I''ll steal her from them and maybe this girl beside me too.


    This girl clearly likes Ogawa, she sat next to me on purpose just to be directly in front of him.


    "Ah yes, nice to meet you."


    I answer.


    "So, why are you here with Nanami?"


    Tadano asks. He thought I''d get intimidated by him. Though he''s not part of the delinquent group, he has an attitude like them if it concerns Andou.


    "Don''t scare him Daiki. Ah. Nice to meet you Onoda."


    Ogawa stops Tadano then greets me.


    All this time, Andou is silently watching, smiling there as she eats her lunch. This girl. I''ll make sure you won''t forget me when I get my hands on you.


    "Well, Andou said she will treat me to lunch. And nice to meet you two."


    Hearing my answer the three look at Andou, calmly sipping from her drink.


    She thenughs.


    "Isn''t he interesting? I think I like him."


    What the hell? This girl really wants me to put in the line of fire. Had I not had a bulletproof from their gazes, I might''ve already left dead on this table. But yeah, this is the deal. To have a new rival for Ogawa.


    "What?! You like this guy?"


    Ogawa stood up in surprise. His gaze alternated between us.


    "You!"


    Tadano mmed his fist on the table, gathering the looks of those around us.


    "C-calm down you two."


    Mori tried to ease the situation but looking at her, her eyes were smiling. Andou said she likes me so she thought she now has a chance with Ogawa.


    "Really? Thanks. I think I like me too."


    I answer with a smile.


    It garners moreughter from Andou.


    "See? He''s this interesting. Am I right Hina?"


    The two calmed down hearing my answer. They probably thought I''m just joking so their wariness lowered. But still, it''s still there. I''ll probably get tangled up with them for the next few days. I wonder, how to not stand out while dealing with this group?


    "H-he''s clearly not ordinary."


    Mori answers.


    "Huh? But I''m just being normal? Do I look like an alien?"


    "Well at the very least, You''re a humanoid alien."


    Ah. This girl. She doesn''t want me to be on the sidelines. Whenever I try to step out, she will pull me back.


    "He''s clearly an interesting guy. But I can''t get along with him."


    Tadano says. He looks like he wants to stand up and leave but he can''t take it to leave Andou either to me or Ogawa.


    "I could say the same but Andou likes him. He''s surely not a bad guy."


    Ogawa says. What is this? Why are you agreeing with her now? Aren''t you both at each other''s throats?


    "That''s nice Kazuo, we finally have something we can agree on."


    Andou smiles which immediately makes Ogawa turn red.


    This lovestruck guy. Now I wonder why is he chickening out at confessing to this scary girl.


    Now that I think of it, his attitude right now feels like those harem protagonists. So that''s his type? Harem Protagonist Type. Their denseness and indecisiveness make me puke. Probably there are more harem members hidden to my sight, not just Andou and Mori. This is the first time I''m interacting with them so I clearlyck information.


    Now that I realized that my secret desire is different than I first thought, this is probably a chance to steal a whole harem of one guy. Ah. That''s too exciting to think about. I better work at identifying who those are. Andou thinks she''s using me but I''m using her too to get a lot of information from them. I''m just one guy who''s the same as her, she can''t get that much from me but on the contrary, I''m getting a lot from her group of main characters.


    "Alright. I''m going back. Thanks for the treat Andou. Don''t forget what you said."


    I stood up immediately once I finished eating. It''s better to back out for now than be Andou''s weapon any longer.


    I leave thatst sentence to let them fall in thinking about what I meant. Especially Ogawa. I couldn''t care less about Tadano. Mori will probably think about it and I might see an immediate response from her. If I have to guess, she''s thinking me and Andou have some sort of secret.


    "Alright. See you Onoda."


    Andou waves and smiles. At least she looks satisfied with my performance. Haa. My head still hurts and I had to deal with that troublesome group. I want to sleep somewhere. But the next ss is PE, I can''t sit that one out.


    There''s still time before the lunch break is over. I want to hear Akane''s voice if it''s impossible to see her right away. After what happened, I just can''t wait until I go home to see her. What is this feeling? I want her to clear this up. It''s unknown to me and I can''t really get it no matter how I run my mind. This is why I''m getting this headache. Haa.


    I start looking for a quiet ce. I''m going to call her.


    Luckily I found one secluded spot. It''s located outside the School Building, on the side of it is a little space that can be used by anyone to cover from the shade. There''s a vending machine next to it but it''s broken and is still pending repairs.


    At least, the other students have better hang out spots so there''s only a few who''re passing by the ce.


    I take my phone out and dial Akane''s number. Ah. This is the first time I''m taking the initiative to call someone. This girl. She became this special to me after that realization.


    Me wanting her doesn''te from my secret desire but from something I can''t understand. I had this feeling that only she can clear this up.


    After a few dial tones, the call connects.


    "Hello? Ruki? What''s this? You''re calling me? Is this real?"


    Akane''s cheerful voice leaks out from the phone. Just hearing her voice let a smile formed from my lips. I felt a bit of relief and it eased up this headache even just a little


    "Akane."


    "What? Ah, it''s really you. I''m happy. Happy that you called me. Have you eaten yet?"


    This silly girl. You can''t believe I will take the initiative to call you? You sound like a wife that was waiting for her husband''s call from abroad.


    "Yes. Don''t mind me. I just suddenly thought that I wanted to hear your voice and talk to you."


    "Ruki. You know, I''m smiling right now. I''m in front of my friends eating our lunch and now they''re teasing me, asking why am I smiling like a silly girl in love."


    "I can imagine."


    Yes. Her smiling silly. She had that too earlier when she said her feelings reached me.


    "So, what''s the asion? I know it''s strange. This is the first time you called someone?"


    "Nothing. I just want to hear your voice. I want to see you. I want you."


    There''s no use withholding what I really wanted to say with her. She knows me.


    "Idiot Ruki! Don''t make me blush. Are you calling just to tease me?"


    "No. I''m serious. Since when am I joking?"


    "Right. You''re someone who seldom jokes or rather I can''t remember when was thest time you tell a joke."


    "You, living with me. I''m not against that anymore. In fact, I want you to stay with me starting today."


    "W-what? Are you serious? Ruki. What happened to you? You''re not like this when you left earlier. But I''ll be honest I''m really happy right now. I might shout if I don''t consider where I am. Can you hear these girls beside me?"


    Yeah, they''re whistling and teasing her. What the hell? Though I still don''t get the emotion she''s throwing at me but I know myself, I really want her to stay with me. She''s mine.


    "I just had a sort of realization. I''ll tell youter."


    "Okay. Tell me all about itter. Ruki. I love you."


    "Yes. Later Akane. I''m satisfied now."


    The call ended there. I know it might sound bad that I didn''t respond to her ''I love you'', but I can''t lie to her. And she doesn''t want some lip service from me. I still don''t get that emotion or this unknown feeling I have that made me want her.


    Though the call with Akane eased my headache a bit. It''s still painful.


    I guess I''ll visit the infirmary again.


    I left the side of the School Building and made my way back to the Administration Building.


    Like always there''s some students and teachers walking about. I now know the way so I didn''t bother anyone and just went to the stairs.


    If this headache doesn''t stop, I might sit out the first PE ss of high school. That''s bad. We''ll do the PE ss together with another ss. If I recall correctly it should be ss 3. The ss with that beautiful girl they''re talking about who''s dating someone. I still haven''t seen her nor know her name so I can''t judge. At least, she''s a possible target and that''s what is important. This secret desire of mine is like an ocean, no matter how many I steal, it just won''t get filled uppletely. It will always look for more. But each sensation I get from my sess, especially that from Satsuki earlier is really fulfilling.


    Ah. I can''t wait to add more. Andou and Mori. The other harem members too if there''s any. Kanzaki and Shio, these two probably needed more time to make up their mind. Who else? Ah. I keep forgetting those from my previous middle school, they''ll start showing up next week if I don''t do anything.


    And Akane. No, she''s different. She''s a special case. Only her is this special.


    Making my way up the stairs, I ran into someone. Yes. Why do I always have to run into someone? I only want to get medicine for my headache, you know?


    "Ruru."


    Shio is there. Coming down from upstairs. She unconsciously blurts out the nickname she gave me. This beautiful teacher of mine might be a bit of a klutz. If someone heard her, it would create misunderstandings. Luckily for us, we''re the only ones here.


    "Ms. Miyazaki."


    Hearing my response, she realized her mistake. She tried to cough once topose herself again.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Uhm. Infirmary."


    "You went there earlier, why will you go again?"


    "This time. It''s for me."


    "What?"


    "Headache."


    I answered as I pointed at my temple. That''s where it really hurts.


    "Huh? Why? Are you sick?"


    I suddenly see a hint of worry from her eyes.


    "No, just a headache. I''m going to get some medicine for it. I don''t want to sit out on PE."


    "I see. Let''s go, I''lle with you. Ms. Hayashi isn''t there right now."


    Huh? She''s still not back? Is she irresponsible or something?


    "Thank you, teacher."


    I smiled at her then continued my climb to stand next to her. I wanted to hug this woman, if not only we''re in public.


    Shio grabbed my arm and led me to the infirmary.


    Once there, she lets me sit on the chair while she searches for the medicine for headache.


    "You know Onoda.."


    I hear her voice while she''s still searching there. She doesn''t want to talk to me face-to-face? Maybe.


    "What teacher?"


    "I''m still thinking about what you said."


    Ah. I knew it


    "Don''t worry about it, teacher. I''m already satisfied to have that moment with you."


    "You."


    Shio finished her search and handed me a bottle of medicine.


    "Here. Take one. I''ll get you water."


    "Thank you."


    I take the bottle from her and get one tablet.


    "Here. I''ll go now. You know the way out don''t you?"


    She''s averting her gaze to me. She doesn''t want to look me in the eye.


    I took the water she offered and drank the medicine.


    Before she turned around, I chased for her hand and grabbed it.


    "As I thought. I really want to steal you Shio."

 Chapter 23: Infirmary Again *

    <h4>Chapter 23: Infirmary Again *</h4>


    "Your fantasy, you can let it out on me."


    I say to Shio. She was surprised when I grabbed her hand, preventing her from leaving.


    "Yesterday, you left just like that. And now you''re doing this?"


    "I''m sorry. You asked for my thoughts. That wouldn''t change."


    "My husband, he''s here right now."


    Really? Then. Where is he? Should I show him how I steal his wife? Well, that wouldn''t be possible if Shio herself hadn''te to terms with what I told her.


    "I see. Should I try stealing you from him now?"


    "You''re still like that. Do you not feel threatened"


    "Why should I?"


    "This student, you''re not afraid to fail? I''m his wife. It''s not easy to steal me away from him."


    "Ah. Are you worried about me, teacher?"


    Is she? Does she think I will lose? Does she love her husband too much like how Satsuki loves Sakuma? Satsuki probably has another reason why even after what we did, she still feels that way for him. But Shio, I don''t know if I''m right but seeing how she indulged in her fantasies, she probably married her husband because of her fantasies as well. Otherwise, she wouldn''t try to bait someone to be her new outlet of her fantasies.


    "I''m not. J-just."


    "Just what?"


    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about that here. This isn''t my room."


    I wonder what she wanted to say.


    "I see. You''re right. But stay with me here for a bit?"


    Shio stares at me and sighs.


    She then looks at her wristwatch.


    "He''ll probably look for me."


    "Your husband?"


    "Yes."


    "You said he''s your fiancee. Where did you first meet?


    "At this school."


    As I thought. Let''s try if I can get a reaction. This girl is too indulged in her fantasies that she even married the outlet of her first fantasy. Remembering those manga and light novels on her shelf, she doesn''t have a choice at that first fantasy, she''s still a student.


    "Your teacher."


    "Huh? How did you know? You¡­"


    "Eh? I only guessed. But am I right?"


    "Onoda. Does your mouth need another sealing?"


    Ah. How did I trigger this violent side of hers? Damn. Ah, I see. It will trigger when it concerns her secrets.


    "I''ll stop, teacher. Forget I ask."


    Shio gives another sigh.


    "You fool, why are you like this? I can''t think of what to do to you."


    "Just let yourself be stolen by me."


    "As if you can. You''re still young. There are more girls your age out there."


    "But I want you."


    "What do you know about me then?"


    "If I tell you, your violent side will trigger again. I want the soft-spoken side Shio."


    "E-eh? What are you talking about? Violent? Soft-spoken?"


    Ah. She doesn''t know that she has those 3 personalities. This girl.


    Now that is her soft-spoken side getting confused.


    "There''s also the Commanding side. Ah. We''re not getting anywhere."


    I stood up, still holding her hands, I dragged her behind the curtains.


    "W-wait. I told you, we don''t have time."


    "I remember, I haven''t received my reward from yesterday Shio."


    Yes. The reward she''s talking about yesterday. It got cut off when she got startled at hearing my thoughts. As if I''d let that go to waste. This is another chance to get to her before she considers what I said. I''ll make her understand how serious I am at stealing her.


    I got my motivation back when I heard Akane''s voice. Ah. I''m hopeless. She''s special, but here I am again, working on one of my targets. If she knew what I''m doing now, what would she think? She sounded so happy that I called her after all. Do I have to be this cautious of what she thinks now?


    No. My secret desire and her being special to me isn''t the same, just like earlier with Satsuki, even after realizing all that I still ravish her. So that emotion really isn''t love. It''s something else. Will Akane have an answer? I don''t know, for now, Shio''s here with me.


    "R-reward? You, you already got it."


    "That''s not enough Shio, I want more. I want to feel you."


    "After all that I told you. You''re really something Onoda."


    "Is that a praise from my Shio?"


    "Y-you, I''m not your Shio."


    "Yet."


    "Ugh. You''re not giving up. Come here and let me seal your mouth."


    Shio sits down at the bed and spreads her arms.


    Now we''re talking. Well, I just pushed her until she gave up. But if I don''t, she will leave and look for that husband of hers. I don''t really have an experience with a married woman, how can I sessfully steal her?


    I jump at her arms, instantly burying myself to that huge mountain of hers. I felt this yesterday, I want to feel this more today.


    "You''re like a child jumping to your mother''s embrace. Ruru."


    "I don''t want you to be my mother Shio. It didn''t feel right if I''m set on stealing you."


    "How silly. You know, that book I was reading, there was also a scene like this."


    Ah, here she is again. She''s getting inside her fantasy. I have to pull her out before she indulges herself further.


    "But I bet the character in that novel won''t do this Shio."


    I slipped my hands below her shirt. It travelled upwards until it settled on her mountains still covered by her bra. I grabbed it and started massaging them both. I looked up to her and saw her face turning red, her lust slowly showing up.


    "Y-your hands. Huaa. Yes. He doesn''t do this. The guy is always afraid. Unlike you, you''re too naughty."


    She leans her head down aiming her lips to mine. I didn''t shy away from it and weed her luscious lips with mine.? My hands that were on her breasts searched for her nipples, rubbing it on top of her bra, slowly stimting it.


    "And you''re more naughty than that teacher in the book. She won''t take initiative to kiss, right?"


    Our lips met each other and her tongue immediately followed. I suck on it, entwining my own tongue with hers.


    "Yes. She won''t. They''re like children ying house."


    Slowly, I''m denying her fantasies. Making her aware that the reality with me is better than it.


    We keep on kissing each other. When she pulled back her tongue, I then went to her neck ravishing it with my lips and tongue. My hands already felt her nipples erected. I couldn''t wait to see her breasts naked in front of my eyes.


    "Shio. I''m pulling your shirt up, I wanna see."


    I whispered at her. She only nods at me in response, her face now is that of a woman drowning in lust.


    Pulling her shirt up, I saw her smooth navel then above it are her hidden mountains still covered by her bra. The sight of it made me gulp my saliva, hers is really big, she boasted an E cup and her bra isn''t padded at all. I once again sank my impatient hands on it. Feeling the shape of it and seeing it spilt out from the gaps of my fingers.


    "Don''t be shy now Ruru. Take the bra off too. They''re yours today."


    Her voice stimted my desire to conquer her. I immediately removed the bra, pushing it up. And right then her naked breasts spill out, exposing everything to my eyes. My fingers immediately went on the erect nipples and my head unconsciously went down to one of it, taking it inside my mouth.


    "Aauuhh. Ruru. More. Do more to it."


    Her voice encouraged me to start sucking on it, the smell, taste and size of her nipples further stimted me. Using my tongue, I nibble on her erect nipple, ying on it inside my mouth while my other hand continues to pinch the free nipple that is waiting for its turn. The thought of her husband possibly looking for her further stimted my secret desire filling my excitement to the brim.


    "Huaa. It''s good. Hauu... Suck on it more Ruru."


    Her arms are now at the back of my head, hugging it tightly, letting me drown on this soft paradise of her body.


    The other nipple didn''t wait for its turn for long, after teasing the first one, I immediately did the same thing to it.


    "Shio. Feel me. I''m already hard."


    She followed what I said, one of her hands fell on top of my pants.


    "I-it''s true."


    Her soft-spoken side whispers, she''s afraid to leak out a louder voice, afraid that someone who will pass by the corridor will hear her.


    Though afraid, she didn''t hesitate to unzip my pants taking out my erect cock from it.


    "T-this big thing. What do you want me to do with this?"


    "You know what men want Shio. Use these huge assets of yours. I want to feel my cock between these."


    I answered as I continued teasing her nipples. Be it grabbing, massaging, caressing. I imprinted the shape of her breasts into my memory and she will remember how I vited these two.


    "Uuhh. You''re really a pervert Ruru. Making your teacher do this."


    Though Shio said it like that, her body betrayed her words as it moved and kneeled in front of me. Her eyes were in a daze looking at my cock. She held it in her hand and started stroking it. When she memorized its shape, her head moved with her tongue in the lead, she started to lick it from the base up to the tip, sucking the precum that started to umte.


    I watch her work in earnest. Savouring every amount of pleasure she''s giving me. Once she''s done lubricating my cock with her saliva, she lifted her two soft mountains and put my fully erect cock between them.


    Shio looks up to me, the lust on her eyes is leaking out, that just her putting my cock between her breasts made it twitch like it''s about to burst out. The sensation of it is different from a girl''s pussy.


    I nodded at her and she understood. She started to squeeze my cock between her breasts and started stroking it with it. Her titjob was so pleasurable that I started humping my hips to better feel it. Seeing me going out of control, Shio put the head of my cock that was sticking out. Sucking it and continuing her titjob, I soon realized that this pleasure she''s giving was too much. Too much that I couldn''t resist moaning in pleasure.


    Her sucking started to use her tongue, circling it around the tip that further stimted it. The speed of her titjob increased faster and faster as her hold on my cock squeezed tighter.


    From all those stimtions, it didn''t take long before my cum built up on the tip. I tried to hold it in from bursting out without giving her a warning.


    "Shio. Ahhh... I''m cumming!"


    Hearing that she even turned fiercer at what she''s doing using everything to give me more pleasure. Because of that, I couldn''t hold it in any longer. When I felt that it''s already useless to hold, I thrust my hips upwards, pushing my cock deeper inside her mouth and shooting every semen my cock prepared inside it.


    "Uhhmpp!"


    Shio didn''t let go of my cock, taking in everything I''ve shot. I saw her cheeks bloated before she gulped down and it turned back to normal. She then continues on sucking the tip. Only when she can''t suck any leftover semen did she let go of it.


    She then looked up at me with bright eyes, she opened her mouth and showed me it''s inside, bits of semen are still visible from it.


    "H-how was it?"


    She asks like she''s waiting for praise from me.


    "It''s amazing Shio. It felt really good."


    And that was the truth. To think that she will do what I ask and it''s not her drowning in her fantasies. It''s her of this reality. Ah. I''m sessful at pulling her out of it but I''m still far from truly conquering her.


    "Naughty Ruru. You let out a lot. It would''ve been bad if some of it spilt out."


    She said as she fixed her clothes, then my pants, tucking my cock back in and pulling the zipper up. She then went out of the curtain, taking the water ss I drank from earlier and drank the leftover water from it.


    "You should go back to ss now. It''s almost time. How''s your headache?"


    This beautiful married teacher of mine is truly interesting. And she even asks about my headache. Well after cumming, it''s manageable now. Or was that the effect of the medicine? I don''t know. Shio''s titjob is the best.


    I stood up and closed our distance. I took her lips into a kiss once more.


    "Thank you, Shio. You already sucked my ''head''ache away."


    "This student, don''t just kiss me like that. Someone might see us from the corridor."


    She blushed and acted like she''s pushing me away.


    "Yes yes, I understand. I''ll go back then. Remember, I''m going to steal you from your husband."


    "I dare you to try Ruru. Go now. That guy will soon look for me."


    "Don''t let him touch you again."


    "Say that after you seed at stealing me from him."


    "Look forward to it."


    I smiled at her and gave her firm butt a squeeze which she responded by doing the same to me before leaving the infirmary.

 Chapter 24: More Unnecessary Attention

    <h4>Chapter 24: More Unnecessary Attention</h4>


    We''re now in the Gymnasium lined up like cadets on a training field. Well, it looks like all our expectations about PE was shattered. The PE teacher who looks like she came from the Military is currently lecturing us about discipline.


    She let us stand here without moving while listening to understand discipline. If one of us sits or loses their posture, even identally, everyone will get a collective punishment of 2 push-ups. It only looks small but if 10 of us vited it then everyone would do 20 pushups. That''s how scary collective punishment is.


    Those who have low endurance are already shaking on their legs. A little bump will make them tumble. Even so, they''re holding on. It has already been 20 minutes since the start of her lecture and finally, she''s already at her closing speech.


    "...And that is why you need to understand discipline. Do you all understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted.


    "Okay. At ease."


    Feeling like released by a chain binding them, almost everyone stumbles down.


    "Onoda. How can you still stay standing?"


    Sakuma behind me asks.


    "Well, isn''t it just standing still?"


    "I can''t believe you. Ah. I''m getting dizzy again."


    Then a loud p resounded.


    "Now that''s enough resting. Boys to the left and girls to the right. Go!"


    "Hey,e here."


    I pulled Sakuma up and dragged him to the designated location. Not far from us, Satsuki is doing the same to Rindou. At least that girl managed to hold on for 20 minutes despite her looking that meek. Satsuki met my gaze and her lips moved, she''s saying something like ''Take care of that idiot''.


    We were mixed with the ss 3 students and even for them, they suffered the same plight. Only a few who''s athletic enough or have proper exercise everyday can barely stand and walk around, dragging our ssmates who still find it hard to stand up.


    "Now look for a partner for each of you. Anyone. And do some light stretching together. I''m going to work your muscles today. Most of you are too stiff!"


    I guess I have no choice but to be this idiot''s partner.


    "Oi. Can you stand now Sakuma?"


    "Wait. Give me a minute."


    He still felt weak from passing out earlier. Now that he''s being forced to exhaust himself, it''s no wonder he felt dizzy again.


    I was about to support him to stand up when someone tapped my shoulder.


    I looked back and saw Tadano and Ogawa behind him. Ah. As I expected. This hot-headed guy is holding a grudge. Why are you reacting extremely when you''re not the one she likes? I don''t know about Ogawa, he''s probably just being dragged by him. This indecisive bastard. What do girls find in him anyway? His good looks? Or the fact that he''s like this that they found him adorable? Wait for it and I''ll show him something interesting when I get my hands on Andou.


    "Do you mind?"


    Tadano asks. He''s once again trying to intimidate me. That''s not going to work, okay? I met scarier people than you before. Hell, Andou is scarier than the two of youbined.


    "What?"


    "You scared?"


    "Huh? Look. Try and be polite if you''re asking something."


    epting Andou''s offer, I already considered this kind of hostility. And I''ll be sure to do more to get that indecisive bastard into a panic. His main protagonist halo might be scary but it''s only troublesome and not impossible to have my way out.


    "What is this Onoda? When did you get into their bad side?"


    Sakuma asks, alternating his gaze between us. He suddenly gets energized when he sees the scene where I stand off to Tadano.


    "Andou said she likes me."


    "What the hell man? Really? That Andou? What about you?"


    "I said I like me too."


    Sakuma bursts outughing.


    "You''re hrious Onoda. No wonder he''s that pissed."


    Ah yeah. You''ll be pissed as well if you find out what I and Satsuki were doing while you were sleeping.


    "Are you done?"


    "Ah. Okay, I guess, let me apany this impolite guy. Ogawa, can you take care of Sakuma for me?"


    I stand up and walk towards Tadano. He''s still ring at me.


    "Huh? Okay."


    Ogawa nods. Well, that''s what they nned for anyway.


    "At least you''ve got guts."


    "Huh? What do you mean? It''s just a light stretching. Don''t put a big deal on it."


    "Don''t cry when it hurts then."


    "Ah. Then, I will say the same."


    Since my secret desire manifested, I also started training my body. Well, it''s not to the extreme, I just always made sure my body will be in the most optimal condition. With my ns of stealing someone from another, there were times where I have to exert some muscles. Some of them had those hot-headed guys like Tadano around, so even if I am cautious, trouble will stille looking, albeit I settle everything behind the scenes. Giving them lessons that I am not someone they could just trample.


    All those happened before I started making a move with the target so after gathering their attention like that and having them fear me, I will switch to a n that won''t let me be noticed by them again. They might have thought that I distanced myself from the girl when in fact I found another way to get through her without them knowing.


    That''s how I stayed obscure throughout middle school. But yeah, with a girl like Andou, I guess I won''t be able to be as obscure like that anymore. Let''s just do this moderately.


    "Hey, hey. Something is happening there."


    The guys around be it from ss 1 or 3 who heard our exchanges gather around us. They already started doing their stretches but when they heard something that interesting, they all looked closely. Ah, this unnecessary attention.


    It''s only temporary, temporary.


    I muttered that to myself. Why is it this hard to maintain my ssmate A status in high school? Is this the difference between it and middle school?? At least, I''m learning new things and realizing things I never thought before. Well, if I could guess what it is, this should be what they call ''growing up''?


    "Your turn first."


    Tadano says.


    Well, it doesn''t matter who goes first. What the hell is he doing turning a simple exercise to a spectacle? Probably that PE teacher already got wind of what was happening.


    Look, even the girls are looking over. I see Satsuki ring at me. Maybe because I left Sakuma at the side. This girl is turning to a doting mother. Rindou looks at me with worried eyes. Then there''s Andou who''s enjoying what she''s seeing. Mori, who''s her partner, only took a nce before searching for Ogawa''s figure not far from us. Kanzaki couldn''t be bothered, this diligent girl is doing the stretches earnestly.


    The ss 3 girls also turned their attention to us, there''s a few cuties and beauties with them and the one that stands out the most is probably that girl in the rumours. If I remember correctly, she''s called Itou Maaya, one of the boys in ss 3 spread it. From one mouth to another''s ears, it reached me in a blink. She had that elegance you can only see from those sheltered princesses. An Ojou-sama Type? Now I doubt her dating someone. She''s one of those types who look down at people. Her family is probably rich enough that she always has a chaperone from going to and from school. Of course, this is just my initial observation, I need more information to confirm whether she can be targeted or not. She might not be dating anyone but there''s still the possibility of her liking someone.


    I sit down at the mat with both of my legs stretched out. Tadano who looks like he is eyeing a prey, positions himself behind me.


    Light stretches only consist of the one from behind pushing or pulling someone''s limbs and spine to make it creak and see how far one can go. It''s just a warm-up for the actual exercise that PE teacher nned.


    After doing everything he can and not getting any reaction from me, Tadano gives up from doing anything more.


    When it''s his turn, I contemte giving him a pain where he will cry out or just a slight pain where his face will contort to an ugly state. I''m not that cruel so I chose thetter. It''s more enjoyable for me to take the girl he likes for myself which is Andou. Ah. That got me excited.


    Seeing the conflict end like that with a clear winner, my name gets passed around and it reaches the girls from ss 3 too. Ah damn. More unnecessary attention. The students soon lose their interest from us and so is the PE teacher. Well, she''s another married woman with an attractive face but hearing her talk about discipline for 20 minutes, she sounds like trouble. I''d rather get abused by Shio''s violent side than deal with her.


    After that sideshow we made, the Physical Education ss resumed. Surprisingly, the next exercises the PE teacher prepared isn''t as hellish as standing still for 20 minutes without moving any muscles.


    The PE ss ended after another hour. The ss duration is 1 hour and a half taking up the whole 5th period and half of the 6th. We were then given the 30 minutes left to rest. Starting next week there will be 2 days of Physical Education every Tuesday and Friday to satisfy the 3 hours per week of the school''s curriculum.


    "Onoda. I didn''t know you''re that fit, even that Tadano lost to you."


    Fukuda of the delinquent group approached me. We are currently in our locker room to change back to our uniforms. They are also watching earlier so he probably thought they could pull me in their group.


    "Huh? Not really, I only regrly exercise, it''s not exceptional."


    "Heh. Don''t be too humble. We know that Tadano since middle school and he''s someone who can''t take a loss. He mighte after you again."


    "It''s fine. He cane. If it''s just him, I can handle him myself. But yeah. I don''t want any unnecessary attention so.."


    Fukudaughs at my response.


    "You''re an interesting guy Onoda. I guess you''re more than meets the eye. If you need any help then don''t hesitate to turn to me."


    Ah. As if. I''m already mixed up with that troublesome group, I don''t want to add another. Unless they can show me something that will interest me, like someone to steal from them. Only then will I approach their group.


    "Got it. Just if. It''s better to be in peace, you know?"


    "I know, I know. But it''s also great to stand out and have them fear you."


    No thanks. I won''t be able to satisfy my secret desire by standing out. It will also give me limited mobility around the school. Anywhere I go there will be someone recognizing me so no, I don''t need that. It''s always better to be the ssmate A, an observer and an obscure character.


    Fukuda then left my side when he finished changing.


    Sakuma who''s watching our exchange move to my side after.


    "Beware of that Fukuda. Their group has been surrounded by bad rumours since middle school."


    Sakuma warns me.


    "Of course. Who do you think I am? Do I look like a delinquent?"


    Sakuma felt relieved at my response. Haa. This idiot. Acting like a true friend while here I am, putting my hands on the girl she likes and I''m not regretting it.


    "I know you''re that sensible. So Onoda, about Maemura."


    "What? Will you confess now?"


    "Huh?? No. I felt like I lost some cool points from her earlier. You two brought me to the infirmary, right?"


    "Yes. You really look uncool."


    "Those seniors from the club really did a number on me. They got me drunk enough that I didn''t know how I managed to go home."


    "That is why I hate athletic clubs. There are always those domineering seniors dragging their juniors around like they are theirckeys. Much better to be in the rxed cultural clubs."


    "But Maemura, she always watches me when I''m ying ser."


    Oh? So this is why. He''s aware of her. He''s doing ser to be cool in front of her. Well, Satsuki is already head over heels for him, he doesn''t need to show off anymore. I won''t give him that hint though.


    Satsuki is mine. Even if she always longs for Sakuma, she''ll only be mine.


    "Don''t you think she already likes you?"


    Let''s give him some hope at least.


    "Huh? No way. Look at what she did, she only felt responsible earlier, I only remember that she kicked my seat that''s why I copsed."


    "You don''t remember anything?"


    "No. When I woke up, the school nurse told me what happened."


    Ah. So the school nurse went back to the infirmary but she left again letting me have some time alone with Shio. Huh? Is she secretly my guardian angel? First with Satsuki and then with Shio. No way. That''s just both coincidence and I''m thankful for it.


    "I see. Maemura fed you the vitamins though. She looks worried."


    "Ah. I wish I was awake. I could take advantage and ask her to nurse me."


    Sadly, if you woke up, you would see a different scene.


    "I''ll tell Maemura what you just said."


    "Oi. Wait. Don''t. Aren''t you my friend? Don''t betray me like this!"


    No. I am not. But yeah let''s let him think like that, it''s easier for the three of us. Ah. Four. Let''s include Rindou too, that girl needs a circle of friends.

 Chapter 25: Book Club

    <h4>Chapter 25: Book Club</h4>


    When the 7th period ended, I was immediately approached by Rindou. She''s more excited than me to visit her club.


    What could be in there that would interest me? Books? I might have read any when I have time but I don''t have a lot of time to focus on one book. A volume of light novel might take months before I finish it.


    Well, I already promised so I won''t back out.


    "You''re going to try Rindou''s club?"


    Satsuki asks.


    "I promised and it might be interesting for me too."


    "Yourziness is leaking out Onoda. You''re just looking for a leisure club, aren''t you? Why not just join the Go-Home Club?"


    "What''s the fun in that? I already tried that back in middle school. I already thought of that too but clubs are turning out to be more fun than I expected them to be."


    Yes. Like the Literature Club. I''m having fun there. Of course, Kana is the biggest reason but now there''s another interesting one in the form of Otsuka-senpai. Though I said I won''t go after her yet but her knowing our secret is the interesting thing.


    "Then why are you not trying out athletic clubs? Earlier, you look like someone more athletic than most."


    Eh? Am I? I wouldn''t think so. I''m just bnced overall. Those in the athletic clubs have something they focus on and yeah that reason.


    "No way. Ask Sakuma, I told him the reason."


    I''m being generous here. I will let you two still have your time.


    "Huh? Why would I have to ask that idiot? Tell me now."


    But you look happy at the thought. This girl. How will you confess if you can''t stop insulting him with that foul mouth of yours?


    "You don''t need to ask. I''ll tell you. Onoda hates the seniors of the athletic clubs. Most if not all, boss their juniors around. Like what happened to me."


    Sakuma interjects.


    "I''m not asking you, idiot. Go and practice even if there''s none. That way you''ll get in with the regrs."


    "Stop calling me an idiot! How can I thank you for taking me to the infirmary?!"


    Ah. He blurted that out. Satsuki was surprised, her face slowly turned to red.


    "Then say thank you, idiot!"


    With a kick, Sakuma fell back to his seat, seemingly unconscious.


    "A-are they getting along? I don''t understand."


    Rindou who was silent since earlier asks.


    "Yeah. That''s how they get along. Just don''t copy them, okay?"


    "Y-yes!"


    "Oi. Onoda, what are you saying to Rindou? Don''t corrupt her mind!"


    No, you''re the one who will corrupt her because of your foul mouth. If only we''re not here I''ve already sealed that up with my own mouth or my cock. Anything you choose.


    "They''re hopeless Rindou. Let''s go?"


    "Yes. See you tomorrow Maemura, Sakuma"


    Rindou''s eyes sparkled as she held onto my sleeve.


    "Argh. This idiot is ignoring me. Take care of Rindou, okay? See you."


    "Yes yes. See you, Your highness Maemura, Sakuma."


    "I told you to stop calling me that with your voice! Ah, forget it."


    "Yes. See you Onoda, Rindou."


    Sakuma who just came back from his consciousness waves us goodbye. Though confused, he knew what happened. He got kicked by Satsuki.


    We leave the two of them behind. I guess even if one of them wants to confess right there and then, it won''t go through. Unless it''s Maemura but she won''t. After what happened to us this morning in their locker room and the infirmary still fresh in her mind, she will have apprehensions at confessing to Sakuma. Plus she still has club practice she has to attend.


    I know my way through to the Club Building but I don''t know where the Book Club is, so why am I walking ahead of Rindou and her just holding to my sleeve? She said she''ll guide me, right?


    Ah. Right. I have to ask her or she won''t talk.


    "Where is the Book Club located?"


    "Ah. 2nd floor, 2ndst room from the left."


    "Will it be fine for me to juste in like this?"


    "Don''t worry Onoda, I already informed the club president yesterday. She''s waiting too."


    She? Is it another Rindou or someone like Fujii of the Literature Club? Ah. No use thinking about it. I followed Rindou''s direction and arrived in front of the Book Club clubroom.


    Finally, Rindou lets go of my sleeve, she knocks twice before opening the door.


    Whaty before us beyond that door are bookshelves. Rows of bookshelves, it''s like a mini library inside. There''s only a little space at the back of the room where you can see tables and chairs. 7 of which were upied by the apparent club members, no one was talking to each other and all were absorbed in the books by their hands.


    What''s this atmosphere? Did I mistakenly set foot to an auxiliary annex of the library? Those 7 didn''t even look back to who knocked nor who came in.


    "Ah, you''re here, Rindou. And?"


    A voice rang from the left side of the room.


    Eh? What the hell? This voice sounds awfully familiar to me. I never thought I would hear it again.


    This voice belongs to another one of those I stole before. When I cut her off, she didn''t persist like the other girls and just disappeared after she graduated from middle school.


    "Good day Kojima-senpai. I brought him."


    "Oh. You must be Onoda-kun? Rindou keeps talking about you."


    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw her, Kojima Haruko, the Student Council President during my 2nd year of Middle School.


    How is she here? And just by looking at that smile hanging on her lips, she certainly recognized me.


    Of course, how could she not? During herst year of middle school, I was with her for half a year. In the duration of that half year, she''s mine. I stole her from her boyfriend at that time. And yes, she''s the one who first told me I look harmless.


    "E-eh? Don''t tell it to him senpai. I''m getting embarrassed."


    "Why Rindou? He doesn''t know?"


    "N-no..."


    "This girl. I''m sorry, can you forget what I said earlier?"


    Haruko turned to me, she''s still acting like she doesn''t know me. This girl really can act, just from how she acted as the Student Council President at that time, prim and proper. No one would know how aggressive she was in bed. I couldn''t deny how I enjoyed my time with her. All the while keeping our secret from the Vice President, her boyfriend. That was truly an exciting time to reminisce about.


    "Of course, I didn''t hear anything."


    "Okay. Is it fine now Ayase?"


    "Y-yes President. Sorry, Onoda."


    I don''t know what that was about but okay. Her calling Rindou in her first name means she''s close. That''s a good thing for Rindou, she now has friends other than me and the other two. But is Haruko really a friend to her?


    "You can start now Ayase, I''ll be taking care of Onoda-kun for his trial. How far are you now in that book?"


    "Uhm. Midway. When he was approached by another cub from another pride."


    "I see. Keep at it and give me your honest evaluation after you finish."


    "Y-yes senpai. Onoda, enjoy your time."


    Rindou said before she went to one of the empty seats at the back of the room. She once again brought out the book she was reading, The Lone Cub, and started immersing in it.


    "She''s cute, isn''t she? A new target?"


    Here''s the real Haruko. She immediately dropped her act when we''re alone.


    "No, I''m just trying to help her open up to others."


    "Ah. Typical Ruki-kun, a good guy at first but soon you''ll reveal your ws."


    "Not really Haruko, I''m never a good guy."


    Haruko giggles at my response.


    "You''re always like that. But remembering how you were when you first approached me. I will still think you''re harmless. Who would''ve thought, right? Well, let''s go to that corner, we might disturb them if we talk here."


    She pointed at where she came from, there''s a lone table there and two chairs. There is a teapot and a lone teacup above the table. And behind the table is a thick white cloth that is covering whatever is in that wall.


    "What? Surprised? You''re not gonna ask me anything?"


    "I cut you off Haruko, shouldn''t it be you who will ask me why?"


    "Ah, you''re right. But I already knew why so there''s no point in asking."


    This girl.


    We sit at the chairs and she pours me a tea to the only teacup on the table. She then hands it to me.


    "Thanks. Well, if you won''t ask then there''s no point in saying anything too."


    I ept the tea and drink it immediately.


    "Yep, you''re Ruki-kun. You never change. You never bothered about trivial things like the teacup is mine or we might have an indirect kiss."


    How could I even bother about that when I already tasted everything about you? This girl. She didn''t change too. I''m just wondering why she is here at this school and why she is in this Book Club.


    "Well, you offered it. It''s a shame to refuse."


    "That''s what I miss about you."


    Haruko giggles again. She rests her elbows on the table and cups her cheeks with her hands all the while staring at me. Like a girl admiring a precious thing for her.


    She''s still this beautiful, that long ck hair of hers with a purplish hue and a side tail never change. That''s her signature.


    "You miss me?"


    "Yes, I am waiting here for a year. I know you''ll run away from the nearest high school. I guess I got lucky that you picked this school."


    "Why?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? I want you like how you wanted me before."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m gonna steal you away from your secret desire."


    "And how?"


    "Well, I never think that far."


    As expected. It''s still the same. This girl, she wanted to imitate me, but not of me stealing girls, but she wanted to steal me and be only hers. It''s not love or anything close to that emotion. Maybe. I didn''t really get it at that time. I cut her off because of that. But yeah, the most important reason was that she broke up with her boyfriend. Now I feel embarrassed about the other girls I cut off with a simple reason as that. I didn''t regret it all though since I understood now that I was interpreting my secret desire wrong.


    "You also never change."


    "Well, I do. Look, my breasts are bigger now."


    She then grabs her breasts and lifts it up the table for me to see. Ah, yeah, that''s certainly bigger than I remembered. She''s only B cup back then now it''s D. It''s on par with Kanzaki''s.


    "Wanna see?"


    Haruko giggles again as she unbuttons her uniform.


    "Isn''t it better for me to touch it?"


    "Ah! You''re right. Here,e and touch it."


    "But that still won''t ignite my desire."


    "Tsk. I know. You still never change. I''m having a hard time liking anyone now. Because of you, I turned like this. This is your fault."


    Haruko pouted and she went back to her previous state. Cupping her face while staring at me. The unbuttoned ones stay the same though. I can see her pink bra and her cleavage peeking out of her uniform. I can''t deny I miss indulging myself in those.


    "I still remember you still like the Vice President before I cut you off."


    "Well, yes, how can I forget him? He''s not like you. But he found out I''ve turned this naughty so he hates me now. Another one of your faults."


    Eh? Why is she listing things and saying it''s my fault? I can''t deny that though but there''s nothing I can do. Do I have to feel guilty? I don''t know.


    "But do you still like him?"


    "Yes. I like him but I want you. And well, I like you more than him now. I don''t even remember until you mentioned him."


    This girl. How should I deal with her? If she still likes him then she''s in my strike zone but she also likes me. And now more than her ex. Haa.


    This girl, she always wanted to monopolize me back then that she even admitted me to the student council. I couldn''t satisfy my desire that way so I still sneak away from her to get more. She found out but she couldn''t do anything.


    "But that can''t be realized if you don''t know how you can steal me away from my secret desire. No matter what you do, I''ll still look for more targets to steal. Just like before."


    "I know that much. That''s why I prepared presents for you."


    Huh? Presents? Now she lost me. I don''t know what she''s thinking at all. What happened to her after I cut her off? She''s not like Yae who waited for me before she confronted me with her feelings.


    "Don''t look that surprised Ruki-kun. Can you guess what''s behind this cloth?"


    Haruko pointed behind her. Well, a wall? Probably. It''s no use answering if I don''t know the answer.


    "What?"


    "You''re no fun. Won''t even try to guess?"


    "Not a wall."


    Of course, it''s not just a wall otherwise she won''t have me guess it. If it''s a present then that''s probably a door. The next room? It''s connected?


    "How did I evene to like you? You''re always like this."


    "I never said you should. You know Haruko, we''re going in circles."


    "I know. I just missed talking to you like this. It''s been a year Ruki. A year. And I still want you. I still like you that I want to have you be mine. If I could I would''ve already tied you up and confine you in my room."


    I see.


    She tried forgetting about me. All those talks about waiting for me here were truths mixed with lies. Now that I show up here before her eyes, her feelings reignited.


    What should I do to this girl? Haa. I''m here for the trial but seeing her here I can guess that this is the real purpose of inviting me here. Rindou doesn''t have any idea that I know her club president.

 Chapter 26: Kojima Haruko *

    <h4>Chapter 26: Kojima Haruko *</h4>


    Haruko lifts up the cloth covering the wall. And like I first thought, there''s a door behind connecting this room to the next one. The question is why and what. Why is there a door here and what is on the other side of that door?


    "Surprised? Ah, you already guessed. Tsk."


    Haruko grumbles when she sees my unchanging expression.


    "Well, it''s not that surprising if you tried that hard to keep it as a mystery. But what''s in there?"


    "My presents to you."


    Haruko smiles smugly.


    Like I said. What presents? Haa. Let''s just wait and let her have her fun. Things changed so I have to decide whether I''ll go after her again or not.


    "I was expecting you would hug me and kiss me passionately again, now that we''re in this blind spot."


    This girl. Now she''s teasing me. True, if it was like back then, I would. It''s been a year. After she graduated from middle school, she disappeared. Now that I see her again, my secret desire for her that died down before somehow started burning again. As for the reason. I can only guess. She might be lying about liking me more than her ex. Maybe.


    "Do you want one?"


    "I want it if you take the initiative."


    "Then no. You know me."


    Haruko sighs and closes our distance. She then pulls me by my cor and sniffs my neck and my lips before licking it with her tongue.


    She then circles her hands on the back of my head pulling me into a passionate kiss. Her tongue invades mine and sucks it inside her mouth.


    After a minute, she pulls back from me and res.


    "What''s this? I could taste and smell at least 3 different scents of girls on you."


    Huh? What the hell? How can you be that urate? Ah. It should be 4 if I include Akane so she''s off by one. She said at least though.


    "Well, I won''t deny that."


    "Tsk. So you''re having a fill on your desire since earlier? I wonder who you got. If it''s those dating someone, aren''t you fast now? It took you one month to steal me."


    Err. You''re harder to deal with than most of them. I won''t tell her that though or she might get smug and think that''s an achievement.


    "I think so too. Well, I can''t stop this desire and you know it. So are you still showing those presents or not?"


    "Hug me first. At least this much, you can give me right?"


    "You were not this spoiled before."


    "I''m getting back the year I lost. Ruki."


    She then giggles and opens her arms wide, waiting for my embrace. Why am I getting swept by her pace now? This girl.


    I closed our distance and embraced her tight. Feeling her slender back again, it brings me back to that time I still have her as mine.


    "Aahh it''s good. This is great. This is always better than me taking initiative. I miss this. I miss your hug"


    Haruko embraces me back and she buries her face to my chest sniffing it like earlier.


    "I really wish I know how to fix you and make you mine. But all I can do is to satisfy that desire of yours."


    "Even I don''t know how to. It''s always like this, it''s this secret desire that lets me move forward. You don''t have to concern yourself over me."


    Haruko releases herself from my hug. She then turns to that door. Taking out a key, she unlocks and opens it.


    "Come inside. You''ll see."


    I followed her and arrived at the ce behind the door. It''s like a small room, with a bed and a drawer at the side. There''s another door that will probably lead to the bigger part of this room that is next to the Book Club. As to whose clubroom is this that they allowed something like this to be built, I can only wait for Haruko to exin to me.


    "This is your present?"


    "Huh? Of course not. Sit there and wait."


    I took a look at the bed. It''s big enough for 2 people. What the hell is she doing here? Is she bringing guys here? Did she really try to imitate me and stole guys instead? This girl.


    Haruko goes to the other door. Before she opened it, she took a nce at me.


    "Why are you frowning? Ah. Could it be? You thought I''m bringing guys here, right?"


    "It''s not my business to meddle with what you do. After all, it''s me who cut you off."


    Haruko bursts outughing at me. She looks like she''s really enjoying it.


    "Just be honest with me again Ruki. Tell me what you thought of from seeing that bed."


    "It is as you say. Why did I even frown? I think that''s just natural for you to do. You''re not mine anymore."


    Another fit ofughter sounded from her.


    "Of course not. Then it''s not a present anymore, right? Just rx. If you keep frowning I will be tempted to jump at you and ease that frown using my body."


    But I am not frowning though? Or am I? I don''t know if I am. Haa. Let''s just do what she said for now then.


    The bed at least felt soft, it''sfortable to sit at. And also to have sex on top of this. The spring underneath will help at pounding Haruko harder which she certainly likes. Ah. Wait. What am I thinking?


    When the door opened again, Haruko came back with two more girls, they snuggled at each of her arms. I don''t know them and just by their looks and posture, they''re attractive at least. But are they the present she''s talking about?


    "Allow me to introduce you to them, Ruki. This girl on my right is Mina and this is Hime."


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Mina. Haru''s lover."


    "The same, I''m Hime. Haru''s lover."


    Huh? Haru''s lover?


    I alternated my gaze between the three of them.? The two only gave me a nce before they went back to snuggling on Haruko.


    I? see.


    This girl.


    This is why she said she prepared presents.


    She got lovers for herself instead. But it''s not boys but someone of the same sex.


    And that''s why she told me she can only satisfy my desires. This girl. What idea entered her mind?


    Am I supposed to steal them from her? Ah. Shit. I''m getting excited. It''s the first time to steal girls from another girl. The thought of this new sensation brought by my desire, it''s exhrating. Ah. I''m really a ve to this desire of mine.


    That''s why my desire for Haruko was also reignited. That wasn''t about her still liking her ex. What is this new sensation? Ah. She really gave me a surprise here.


    "How is it Ruki?"


    Haruko lifts Hime''s chin and kisses her passionately. The pleasure brought by that can be seen immediately from their faces.


    "As you can see Haruko. You really gave me a surprise."


    "I knew it. Your secret desire. You''re that hard for us now. Look, girls. That''s the cock that made me this naughty. He''s the guy who changed me into bing like this. If not for him our paths won''t probably cross."


    Haruko points at my bulge. That smile on her face is too beautiful to look at. Like she finally got the thing she wished for. I can''t deny that. My desires are filling up just by the thought of stealing them from each other.


    The two look at it but they both look like they saw something horrifying thus they close their eyes.


    Okay. That''s cute. I''ll work hard at having them look at it with pleasure.


    "So these two, you love them and they''re head over heels for you?"


    "Correct. Because of you, I can''t like any other boys now. Only you. But these girls, I love them, they made me feel loved and I''m happy, we''re all happy."


    She then starts kissing Mina. Tongue and all, it''s like they are now in their own world


    This girl. She turned this strange and yes, it''s because of me.


    "Come here Haruko. I want you."


    I couldn''t help but let my desires leak out. If I don''t. I might explode inside.


    "Sorry Ruki, but these girls still need me. And there''s not only two of them. They''re originally 7 but 2 have already graduated so there''s 3 more you haven''t met yet."


    What the hell? So you built a harem for yourself? What did this girl do? Ah, that''s more stimtioning from her.


    "If you don''te then I will."


    "Shouldn''t you go after them first?"


    "I want my Haruko back."


    "You silly, I''m not yours anymore. Try and steal me again if you want."


    Hell. Yes, I will. I will let them watch as I steal you from them.


    "This girl. You became bold now, just a year that I haven''t seen you."


    "Your fault Ruki. You cut me off. Now you have to try again."


    Haruko continued kissing the two in front of me, all the while her eyes were fixed on me, watching how I will react. She then lifted Hime''s uniform exposing her bra and the two soft mounds it''s holding.


    "Aahhn. Haru, a man is watching."


    Hime moans and tries to cover her breast but Haruko''s hand is already there, caressing her soft mounds.


    "Don''t worry about him. I''m letting him get jealous at us so he wille for you two."


    "Eh? Why us?"


    Mina was taken aback from what Haruko said.


    "Because I''m presenting you both to him."


    "D-dont joke Haru. Aahhn... don''t rub it hard... It''s you who we want, not a guy."


    Hime says in between her moans.


    "But I am going to be his. He will steal me too, are you fine with it if he takes me away from you?".


    "No!"


    "No!"


    The two girls shout in tandem.


    "Then what will you two do?"


    "We will¡­"


    "Fight! We will not let him take you! We 5 will drive him out."


    Haruko giggles at their response.


    "So there you have it Ruki. What will you do now?"


    "Of course, I''ll start by stealing them."


    If they''re going to be like that then better start at them. Though how should I do it? She introduced these 2 means, I can just steal them like this. But what about the other 3?


    Ah. This Haruko. She''s giving me a challenge. She knew the process also fuels my desire. I really want to take her now.


    "Eh?"


    "What?"


    The two shrunk back behind her. Afraid about what I said.


    "Okay, you two. You can go back outside now. I''ll talk to him first."


    Haruko spanked them both on their butts which made them flinch.


    "N-no, we won''t leave you alone with him."


    "Yes,e with us Haru."


    "Don''t worry, I love you girls. Tell that to the other 3 too, but don''t tell them about what we talked about here. Understood?"


    Looking at her like this, I can see the previous Student Council President who inspires awe to everyone back then.


    The two followed her instructions and left the room. Before that though, they red at me like they''re looking at their mortal enemy.


    Ah. Those two, I really want to steal them and let them watch as I do Haruko in front of them.


    "Stop staring pervert. Today, I''m just introducing them to you."


    After closing the door, she immediately went to my side and rode on myp. She intentionally sat on my hard cock and started rubbing herself on me. Her smell that I haven''t inhaled for a year further stimted my desire.


    "I know. So this is what you nned. Tell me, how did you manage to do it?"


    I grabbed her fully round butt under her skirt. I pinched it hard then massaged it forcefully.


    "Huauuu....Being touched by you again. And you remembered to do it hard. Ahhh¡­ But your question, that''s a trade secret. Ruki. You have to do your best. At stealing them from me."


    "Looking at them. They''re previously introverts, aren''t they?"


    I started kissing and licking her neck and sucked it hard with the intent to leave a hickey there.


    "H-hey Ruki. Hauuu¡­ Don''t leave a hickey there. People will notice. Huuaaa I miss your hands and this cock beneath me. Ahhh¡­ Yes, they were introverts. How did you know?


    "Just a guess. You''re nning to turn Rindou into one of your lovers, aren''t you?"


    I spanked her butt hard which deafeningly resounded in this small room.


    "Ouch! It hurts. But that felt good. Huuaaahh... You''re always like this, seeing through my ns. Yes, I nned to. But that girl, she keeps on talking about the cool guy Onoda who keeps talking to her, helping her be confident."


    Ah. That girl. I''m not cool, you know?


    "So, what did you do next?"


    I ask her. My hands left her butt and started to unbutton her uniform fully, exposing her pink bra holding that huge breasts. I forcibly gripped her breasts on my palms squeezing it to expose her erect nipples.


    Haruko kept on moaning in pleasure. She always likes it when I do her hard, she even told me to tie her on her seat at the student council room and fuck her like that before. She screamed there in pleasure not minding whether someone might hear her or not. That was an exciting experience for both of us.


    "Hauuu. I knew at once. That the Onoda she''s talking about is you. So I told her to bring you here for a trial."


    As expected. It''s all her. This girl. I''ll punish you fully. That book she''s letting Rindou read.


    Ah. I understand.


    "That book. That''s a bait for her right?"


    Exposing her nipples, I instantly put it inside my mouth grinding it with my teeth while licking the tip.


    "Auuuu... You''re biting it again. Yes. She''ll finally have the courage toe out of her shell after she finished that book. I''m going to teach her a lot of things. Huaaa... More!"


    Her hips started grinding faster, her love nectar had already drenched my pants long before she started. She''s already drenched before she sat on me.


    "I see. I understand now. I''ll allow you. Make her one of them, have her fall for you so I can also steal her."


    Yes. Even Rindou, that girl. At the thought of stealing her. I wouldn''t pass on that.


    "Idiot. She''s already head over heels for you and you haven''t noticed. But I''ll do my best if it can satisfy you."


    Haruko pushes me gently like telling me to drop my body to the bed voluntarily. And I did. I can see her face full of lust now and I can''t wait for long too. This girl, I want her. I want to steal her again.


    Haruko stood up from me and started taking off my pants and underpants exposing my erect cock in front of her. She then let her skirt fall down then she took her panty off. Her drenched pussy exposes itself to me.


    After all that, she climbed up on me, kissed me lustfully as she lifted her butt and held my fully erect cock up to aim it on her hole.


    She started rubbing the head on her clit, stimting it further, afterwards she put the head in at her entrance. I grabbed her butt, supporting her. I can feel the hotness of her inside just by being at the entrance. It''s too hot that you could melt from extreme pleasures brought by it


    "Just so you know Ruki, this is just us greeting each other. You have to work hard at stealing me again."


    "Don''t worry. That''s what I nned to do."


    Yes. I''m going to work hard at stealing this girl again. This girl that used to be mine and every girl she has on her side. I''ll work on them too and steal them all away for myself. Ah. Just thinking about it is exciting enough. Add Rindou to it and it''ll be better. I''m looking forward to it.


    Hearing my answer, Haruko''s lustful lips and tongue fell on mine again. At the same time, she mmed her butt down in one swift motion, plunging my cockpletely deep inside her.


    In this small room, two moans of pleasure rang out loud from our mouths. With the sounds of kisses and sucking off our tongues, we started indulging in this raging carnal desire we both have for each other. Filling up the year of our separation, we started creating more memories to reminisce from.

 Chapter 27: Look Forward

    <h4>Chapter 27: Look Forward</h4>


    Due to our lust for each other at the time plus the longing even I didn''t notice, we did 3 rounds of sex before wey t on the bed. Her body that I haven''t tasted for a year felt that good.


    Exhausted, Haruko clings tightly to me. Using my chest as the pillow, shey there resting. Even my cock that was naturally energized now feels a bit weak from the number of ejactions I had today.


    "Hey, Ruki. Usually, you wouldn''t look at someone you cut off again. I heard what happened with Yaeko."


    Haruko mutters. She''s tracing my chest with her fingers.


    Eh? How did it even reach her? Is there some sort ofwork unknown to me?


    "How did you know about that?"


    "It''s a secret from you. I wouldn''t tell you how. Unless they give permission."


    Huh? So there really is something unknown to me. But I don''t sense any hostilities from it


    "Who are they?"


    "That''s not the point now silly. That Yaeko, she''s with you even after she graduated right? Then you found out she lied to you."


    Haruko looks up to me, her eyes glittering. That''s beautiful.


    "Yes."


    "That girl is brave. Doing that even when she knows you. Possibly, she''s prepared to receive your anger if you found out. But you, you didn''t feel angry, you just cut her off."


    Err. Really? I didn''t think about that. When I found out, I immediately decided right then and there.


    "Isn''t that the same? I can''t respond to that emotion. Even if I want to, I can''t. At least, not yet."


    "Then what about me now? Do you think I don''t love you as much as she loves you?"


    This emotion again. I hope Akane can teach me what that emotion really is. I want to hear her voice again. That silly smile too. But let''s focus on Haruko for now. She''s the one here with me.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. I told you I can''t perceive that but I at least have an idea. You love those girls, right?"


    "Yes, I love them, a lot. They''re not like that when I found them. They''re gloomy like the previous Ayase. I was inspired by you. From how you helped me before."


    As I thought. She''s imitating me but I don''t remember ever helping her.


    She drags herself up, and positions on top of me. Entrusting her body to me. Her big breasts are being pressed between us.


    "I don''t remember helping you. Isn''t it just me stealing you from that guy?"


    "Of course, you''re like that. You don''t know the effect you had on people. You''re just set on satisfying your secret desire."


    Huh? She''s right. My only focus is to satisfy this desire. It doesn''t matter to me how I affected the target or the people around them.


    "Err. I honestly don''t know."


    "Well, let''s leave it at that. So why didn''t you push me away like with Yaeko?"


    When I saw Haruko again, my desire to steal her got reignited before I knew it.


    "Well, that day with Yaeko. I realized something when I was dealing with one of my targets."


    "What did you realize?"


    "That I was misinterpreting my secret desire all along."


    "Eh? What do you mean? Tell me about it."


    Her glittering eyes shined brighter, her face is now almost upon me. We can now smell each other''s breath.


    "Err. It''s just I found out that it''s not about you girls dating someone else. It''s all about if you girls like or love somebody. Even if you''re not dating, it still ignites this desire of mine to steal you. Maybe there''s more I haven''t understood yet but for now, it''s like that."


    "I see. That''s why you reacted like that when I brought them out."


    "Yes. And it doesn''t matter if you''re both girls. I will steal you all to myself as long as you show me that love you have for each other. That fills this secret desire of mine."


    "I''m d I got another chance to be this close to you."


    Haruko pushes her head down, kissing me tenderly. It''s not the kiss full of lust we had earlier. This seems so pure.


    "I will be stealing you soon."


    And I responded to her kiss. Just the right amount she''s giving me. This kind of kissing feels good too. She''s entrusting herself to me and I ept it. I''m already embracing her tight before I noticed.


    "You''re really an idiot. I''m yours, since back then, until now. It never stops even if you cut me off. Don''t just decide that for yourself. I didn''t cut you off at all."


    "Ah right. I forgot about that again. That you girls have your own minds too. Then, Haruko, you''re mine."


    "Always. I still love those girls though."


    "That''s what really matters for me, right?"


    "You''re right. You silly. Let''s go then. Club hours will soon end. Ayase will be confused if she didn''t see us there."


    "Right."


    I pull her into another kiss, this time it''s full of passion. And she responded to it with the same passion. Be it our tongue entwining each other or sucking the other to their own. We didn''t hold back. Our salivas are now mixed and it''s not a bad taste.


    We only let go of each other after 5 minutes just kissing like that. She then gives me a satisfied smile just like that silly girl.


    We then pick up our clothes that were thrown to the floor in the process of our passionate and longing sex.


    We came back to the Book Club clubroom and went back to our seats. Haruko covered the door again. The 8 club members are still at it. Immersing themselves on the books. I saw Rindou, with some tears in her eyes, look like the book she''s reading is that emotional for her.


    They have no idea that we were just beyond the wall having sex in that small room.


    "Now I wonder, these club members of yours. Are they always like that?"


    "Yes. They even scared away one 1st year that she ran off to the Literature Club."


    Err. That''s probably that Fujii Mirae. That''s why I wondered why she''s at the Literature Club when there''s an actual Book Club.


    "Sounds hard to be their Club President."


    "They couldn''t be bothered to be the president so I took it. Since my 1st year here. They just want to read books. That also gives me the chance to set up that clubroom next door and make that small room."


    Ah. She''s right. Looking at those who keep on reading since I came in. They don''t even bother to look at me or even those in the table near them. What are they, book eating machines?


    "Now that you mention it. What club do they run?"


    "It''s just a random club I thought of. Poem Appreciation Club. It doesn''t matter anyway. They don''t need a lot of budgets so they just do the required work for evaluation. That room is the real purpose of that club. Our love room."


    Yes. That looks like it was built with soundproofing as its focus. We just had that intense passionate sex yet no one noticed.


    "You and your ideas. Good thing you didn''t run for student council again."


    "Actually, they''re offering me a position but I refused. I don''t want to feel that burdened anymore. Without you with me back there, I would''ve already copsed from stress."


    "I see. So that''s how I helped you."


    "Not just that silly. I won''t tell you though. At least you know now that this path you set your feet on isn''t just all about you fulfilling that secret desire. That''s a leap."


    Haruko reheated the tea and poured me one again after she drank some herself.


    "But I trampled on many people''s feelings."


    "You don''t feel regret anyway. What''s the use of thinking about it? You''ll just burden yourself."


    Am I burdening myself? Maybe. I always said I don''t feel regret but I keep on thinking about them. Ah. This girl is seeing right through me.


    "You''re right. I''m despicable, aren''t I?"


    "Maybe and maybe not. It all depends on the people you encountered so just stop thinking about it and look forward."


    Look forward huh? Yeah, there''s still a lot to look forward to. Satsuki, Shio, Kanzaki, Andou and the other harem members. I''m going to steal them all and make them mine. As to what effect I will bring them, maybe now, I should at least take a look. For Kana too.


    "Thank you, Haruko."


    "Between us, there''s no need for that. I love you. But I love those girls too. I''m still igniting that desire of yours, right?"


    Ah. It''s weird. Even if Haruko loves me. The fact that she loves her girls is enough to ignite my secret desire. Only Akane and Yae pour all their love to me. Not minding the consequences. But now, only Akane became someone special to me that was separate from that desire. I wonder. Did Yae really move forward after she cried her heart out that day? I don''t know. And now I''m thinking about someone I said I have no regrets for, again. Haa.


    "Yes. It''s funny. I thought I wouldn''t see you again after that. You didn''t ask me not to cut you off nor ask me for a reason, you just disappeared."


    "What? Do you actually miss me?"


    "It''s not like that. Peoplee and go in my life. I''m set on one goal, see. So I got used to people leaving when I cut them off. But there''s still some of you who stayed and still seek me out despite what I did to your lives."


    "Ah. You put my hopes up. Well, that''s that. Just face them all forward and deal with them as you see fit. Those girls. They''ll show up soon so you better not stall now."


    Ah. Right. Those girls. I''ll deal with them thising weekend. Now that my interpretation of my secret desire changed, I have to look at them one more time and see.


    "Yes."


    "Ah. It''s time. Now act like you already finished the trial."


    Rindou walked to us after she finished packing. There are still tears in her eyes.


    "Senpai. Why did that cub refuse the other cub''s offer? He can live better that way but he just keeps pushing him away. And when he was almost dying from hunger, the other cub brought him food for him to live on."


    Ah. That story. I guess that''s really for introverts who hide in their shells and need a lot of push to move forward and be confident for themselves.


    "It''s good that you can feel the emotion being conveyed by that book. Once you finish it, we''ll have a long talk about it, Ayase."


    Will she seed and have Rindou fall for her? I don''t know. Let''s see what will happen after she''s done with that book.


    "Yes! Ah. Onoda. How was the trial?"


    "It''s a great experience. Thank you Rindou. And Kojima-senpai."


    I then finally drank the tea she gave me.


    "Yes. You''re wee Onoda-kun. Will you visit the club again?"


    Haruko is back at her act. Then I''m gonna act with her.


    "Of course. I like the taste of your tea Kojima-senpai."


    Her personal tea, yes. The one that was dripping from her earlier.


    "I''m d you liked your time here Onoda."


    "Yes, thank you for inviting me Rindou."


    "Will you join?"


    "I''m still at the fence. I''m considering it since you''re here."


    I smiled at her. Well, Haruko is here too so if I join, I can spend more time stealing her girls from next door and spend time with her as well. But yeah, I can still go here anyway so I''ll still try the other clubs if there are any who would offer.


    "That''s enough. Let''s go home together?"


    Rindou blushed when she said that.


    "Okay. I''ll walk with you to the station."


    The sparkle on her eyes shines brightly again.


    "Wait for me outside Rindou, I''ll just talk a bit with Kojima-senpai."


    "Yes!"


    Rindou happily went out of the door.


    "Typical Ruki. You''re that smooth. I also fell for that, right?"


    "I don''t know, I''m just set at stealing you back then. See you then Haruko."


    "Right. You''re always like that. See you Ruki, I got my fill of your semen."


    I got my fill for my desires from her too. This girl.


    Haruko stood up and went to me and we had another kiss. Thest one for this day. I''m d I saw her again here.


    Rindou and I walked towards the station. She just walks beside me quietly and I talk with her asionally. I guess she''s already satisfied that I walk with her.


    On the way, I saw Shio from a car. She was with a man. Her husband? He looks angry though. Did they fight? Well, I''ll ask her on messengerter. I''ll take initiative, she looks like she''s still thinking whether to talk to me there or not.


    Rindou''s train is going in the opposite direction so we separated at the ticket station. The train to my home went on smoothly and in 30 minutes I''m back to our neighbourhood.


    "Ruki."


    Someone hugs me from behind but that voice. Yes, I know it. It''s the voice I want to hear.


    "Akane. Why are you here?"


    "I''m waiting for you. You called and I just can''t wait to see you again."


    Akane pouted. She still looks cute no matter her expressions.


    "You silly girl. Let''s go home then. Your hand?"


    She then smiled and took my hand, our fingers crossed as we started our walk towards home. Now we really look like a couple. Some passersby even stare at us. Probably because of how beautiful this girl beside me, they''re feeling it''s a waste to have me walk with her like a couple.


    "You said you realized something. You''re going to tell me everything, okay? Don''t leave out any details."


    Akane said as she tightened her grip on my hands.


    "Yes. I''ll tell you everything. And I''ll talk to Aunt and call Uncle to ask for their permission."


    "Eh? You don''t have to do that. They''ll tease us."


    "But I want to. It''s not only you now who wants to live with me. I want to live with you too. You''re gonna teach me that love, right?"


    "Y-you, you really changed. Now I wonder what really happened. But I like this. I''m not going to say no."


    Akane then snuggles up to my side, she''s now hugging my arm. Now, this is really more like a couple. It''s fine this way too. I want her. I really want her now. But I know it isn''t because of love. It''s something different. No one cany their hands on her but me. She''s mine.


    "Yes yes, but I won''t spoil you too much or you''ll forget to teach me."


    "It''s enough for me to be a little spoiled. I love you."


    She then tiptoed and kissed my cheeks.


    This silly girl.


    Before long, we arrived on our street. We went past my house and stopped at the next door.


    "Mom. I''m home! Ruki''s here too."


    Akane shouted happily.

 Chapter 28: Family Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 28: Family Meeting</h4>


    "So, what you two are trying to say is you''re going to get married?"


    Shimizu Akemi, Akane''s mom. She''s like an adult version of Akane but their personality is in stark contrast. She might be a housewife now but she was a former delinquent who ruled over their school. She married Akane''s dad who was a Straight-A student who managed to tame her wildness.


    We''re now at their dining room after dinner having this discussion about Akane living with me starting today.


    "Huh? No! How did youe up to that conclusion Mom?"


    "What? Living together, isn''t that the same as getting married? Akane you''re already at the marriageable age but Ruki isn''t so it''s impossible for you two to register yet. Let''s see. What about 2 years from now? Let''s mark the date of your wedding."


    This Auntie. She already went ahead and assumed we''re getting married. I don''t know what to say. I''m not against the idea but we''re still young.


    Plus it''s unfair for Akane. She''s just going to teach me how to love, to be tied up in marriage to me is just¡­


    "Err. I''m not against getting married to Ruki, in fact, I''m happy to be but we''re just going to live together. You don''t need to jump ahead and set the date to our wedding."


    Huh? You''re not against? Wait Akane. It''s true that I want you to stay by my side but you don''t have to decide your future like that. We''re still in our 1st year and there''s a lot of issues around me.


    "Why stall? You''re just going to end up there anyway. So we better talk it out with his parents too. Those two are always away. They will surely be thrilled to hear you are marrying into their family to be with their son."


    "Mom?"


    "Shush now Akane. You two are always close since you''re both a kid. Even before you were born we already agreed that if you two ended up together we''ll give you our full support. We didn''t tell you yet because you''re still young and you both might find someone else but seeing you two here now, asking permission to live together. It''s a happy asion."


    Eh? Why did they decide that by themselves? We have our own will.


    "Already agreed¡­ So we were really set to be with each other. I''m happy."


    Akane went into her own world but seeing her this happy. I guess it''s fine.


    "Uhm Auntie."


    "What is it Ruki?"


    "Akane is still young and has a future that''s not set in stone yet. It''s bad for her to have her future decided like this."


    "No no no. I want this Ruki. I want to be your bride!"


    Akane stood up shouting that. I''m ttered you say that. I want you to stay by my side too. Maybe you being my bride is really needed. But I don''t want to be insincere. Not knowing love but marrying her. Haa.


    "Shut up for now Akane. Why do you say it''s bad? Give me a proper reason."


    "Even if you and my parents decided for us to be together. It''s still our decision that should be recognized. We owe you with our life but we also want to live it without regrets from having decisions forced on us."


    Even if they are our parents, they shouldn''t just decide it by themselves. It''s too early to think about marriage too.


    "What will you say about this Akane?"


    "Ruki''s right Mom. Though I have already decided to be his bride, I still don''t want to set our marriage yet this early.


    So she really thinks now that we''re getting married in the future.


    "I hear you two. So why will you live together then?"


    "Uhm t-that is¡­"


    "I want Akane to stay by my side."


    "Eh? Ruki."


    It''s fine to be honest in this situation.


    "I see, you''re resolute at that decision. Do you love my daughter?"


    "I don''t know if it''s love but I certainly don''t want to hand her to anyone else."


    She''s mine. Marriage, that''s too far in the future but if it''s the only way to keep her by my side. I won''t hesitate.


    "I can''t believe you can say that in a straight face without faltering. And that doesn''t seem to be a lie. Not love huh?"


    "Ruki¡­"


    "What about you Akane?"


    "I love him, Mom. You know that since I was a kid. It never changes or it may have changed but for the better. I don''t see myself to be with anyone but him."


    Akane¡­ Maybe this is a way of her showing love too. Though I still don''t understand what really drives that emotion. Will there be a reason?


    "So, did you two have sex already? You slept with himst night, right?"


    "N-not yet. He said you might get angry if we do."


    "Is that true Ruki?"


    "Yes. We did kiss though."


    "Hmm. You''re truly honest. But Ruki, I know about the girls you''re bringing to your house."


    Ah. Yeah, of course, she will know about it. I always bring one and they''re just next door.


    "T-that. Mom!"


    "Shut up and sit down Akane. I can''t just give you to him if I''m not sure about his morals."


    I guess I truly have to be honest here. For Akane. This special silly girl.


    "They''re girls I''ve stolen."


    "Stolen?"


    "I have this kind of desire to steal girls who like someone--"


    "Hey, Ruki, stop! Why are you telling Mom about that?"


    "I have to be honest or they won''t agree. I want you to stay by my side, doesn''t mean I will lie to your parents. They have to understand what I really am or it will not feel right."


    "But, they will not agree if they heard all about your secret desire."


    "Then I will steal you from them."


    "That''s some bold statement. Steal Akane from us?


    "Mom!"


    "I told you to shut up Akane."


    "Yes. I want Akane, Auntie. I want her to stay by my side. It might not be love but that''s my honest feelings right now."


    "It''s ''want'' and not ''love''. Alright, continue talking about that desire of yours."


    "Yes. It manifested when we were in 5th grade. I had this desire to steal a girl who likes somebody. Then make her mine. The girls you saw were all like that."


    "Make them yours. That''s some nasty desire you have there. So, what about Akane? Is she one of your ''stolen girls''?"


    "No, she''s different. Akane is special."


    Hearing that, Akane''s mom reached to the chairs on both sides of her. Then after that, 2 phones were brought to the table. There is an ongoing call on both phones, she tapped the loudspeaker on both sides.


    "Hmm. So, Honey and you idiot couple. What do you think?"


    "He''s not lying. That boy is always honest. He never lies."


    Uncle?! I do lie though? But I guess, I''m almost always frank but that doesn''t mean I don''t lie.


    "What about you dear? We knew about that desire of his but it seems like he wanted Akane seriously."


    Dad?! So it''s them on the other phone.


    "My Ruki never lies. He surely thinks of Akane as someone special. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be here and just work on his new target."


    Mom?! Ah. I should stop being surprised anymore. I guess I was already seen through by them way before. I wonder when.


    "Eh? Mom? What''s this?"


    Akane was confused when she heard those voices.


    Uncle and my parents are just on call. Listening in on our conversation since the start. They already knew we woulde here. Or Auntie called them when Akane arrived with me.


    "It is as you can see. We know. All about Ruki''s desire and your devotion to him. I was even left here to see if he will also include me into one of his targets to steal. Steal me from your dad, but until now, he doesn''t consider me as one.


    "Ah. I''m sorry Auntie but I already considered you before. I stopped that thought."


    "E-eh? Even Mom?"


    Sorry, Akane.


    "What? You boy, even my Akemi!"


    Ah. Don''t be like that Uncle. I stopped.


    "Son, I never thought you''d have the guts to think that. If you know Akemi back in high sch--"


    Dad, I don''t want you to tell me that. Mom probably stopped him from talking more.


    "As expected of my son."


    Mom. Haa. I don''t want to say anything anymore.


    "This idiot couple. Haa. So that''s it. You stopped means you don''t consider me anymore?"


    That was just a momentary thought because of that stewst Wednesday.


    "Yes. Though thinking about it will surely kick my desire running into full throttle but there are more targets out there, I shouldn''t include you in my issues."


    "Ah. Thank God. You two, put a leash on your son. I almost have a heart attack thinking my Akemi will be stolen as well."


    Uncle, I guess I''m tired of retorting now.


    "Oi Honey! Even if he tried he won''t seed. Is that how low your trust in me?!"


    Auntie. Just how much do you love Uncle?


    "Akemi, he just knew how fearsome Ruki is. He won''t stop until he gets his target."


    Dad, please. But I won''t deny that. I persist for a month to steal Haruko.


    "Right, right. My Ruki is that amazing! How about me son? Have you ever considered your own Mom?"


    "Ugh. No, mom. Why would I? I''m not that degenerate. I still think straight."


    "Awhh. Too bad."


    This is why I''m hopeless. My parents are like this. Haa. No, if they knew all along then that''s probably why they also limit the times they went home.


    "Dear. Am I not enough?"


    Dad, enough. I already know how in love you are to Mom. I wish I knew how to love though. Why did you not let me inherit that?


    "You are, darling. But Ruki is like a mini and cooler version of you. Too bad he doesn''t consider his own mother."


    Mom, you''re hurting Dad.


    "Our parents know all about it. What will happen now Ruki?"


    Akane got overwhelmed when my parents and her dad joined the conversation.


    "I don''t know. They''ll decide now."


    "You two. We''re just testing you. And you both passed."


    Akane''s Mom said. She already appeased her Dad.


    "Really? Then I''ll start living at his house?"


    Akane excitedly stood up. She then hugs my arm happily.


    "Yes. Your Dad will be home soon so I will not be alone even if you live at his house. Besides, it''s just next door."


    "Thank you, Auntie, Uncle. For entrusting Akane to me."


    "Boy, take care of our daughter. We know about that desire of yours but that doesn''t mean you can just neglect our daughter. You said she''s special so you better show it to her. Make her a woman tonight."


    "Yes. She''s special but I still don''t know about that. If it will get hard even without the secret desire kicking in then I will."


    "W-what are you two talking about Dad? Ruki?"


    Akane blushed. She understood, she just wanted to ask.


    "Akane. You child, we watched you grow up and you always chase after that boy. Too bad, that strange desire of his came out and he turned like that. But you never wavered. Teach him well, so after 2 years, it wouldn''t be a one-sided love wedding between you two. He has already taken a step towards that, saying you''re special. There must be a reason so pry it out of his mouth."


    "You heard your Dad. Go get your sleepwear, tomorrow I''ll send your things next door. You two should arrange it yourselves."


    "Mom, Dad. Thank you."


    Akane''s tears slipped out as she hugged her Mom but it''s not of sadness. It''s tears of joy. She''s happy that they epted us even if I''m like this.


    She then heeds her mother to get her sleepwear from her room.


    I wonder. Will it really be fine like this? I can''t put a stop to my secret desire. Will it hurt Akane if I bring Satsuki or other targets I sessfully stole home? I don''t know. We''ll try and figure it out.


    "Son, learn well. We don''t know what happened that let that desire of yours manifest itself but Akane, that girl, she really loves you. So much that we old ones are envious. We didn''t feel that strong love back in our time. Do you know? Your mom rejected me 7 times before she epted me when I danced for her using a kids'' song and folk dance."


    Dad. I didn''t know you have that dark memory. I wish I could really be normal but yeah, it''s already done. Since it manifested it also became my only drive. If I hadn''t had that realization earlier, I might''ve to continue neglecting the truth about how special she is for me. Even if that''s not love as her father said, it''s a step towards it. I''ll properly learn to love.


    "Ruki, treasure Akane. She''s your future wife. That''s enough reason to do that. The other girls you''ve stolen, there''s probably a lot of them falling for you too. If you can take care of them then you should. Don''t be irresponsible just because of your secret desire, you did that to them so take responsibility. Make your own harem!"


    Ugh. Mom. The speech is already perfect but thatst sentence.


    "Dear, what are you teaching our son?!"


    "Shut up darling. I''m still not done. Ruki, you shouldn''t let Akane in your room where you always bring your girls, take our bedroom and make it the bedroom exclusively for the two of you. You said she''s special so learn to differentiate. Just put our things away in another room. We won''t be back soon so take care of our future daughters-inw."


    Huh? Why is it plural Mom?! This mother of mine is always like this. But I love both of my parents. Ah. I guess I still feel some kind of love. I''ll work hard to learn all about it. To properly respond to it when the timees. There will be more that will be fuel for this secret desire, I can''t ck off.


    "Ruki, I''m here. Let''s go?"


    Akane came back with her sleepwear on her hand. I''ll heed my mom''s advice. Akane is special so I should differentiate her between the girls I''ve stolen.


    "Mom, Dad. Thank you. Auntie and Uncle. I''ll be taking care of your daughter."


    "Boy, remember. Don''t neglect our daughter."


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll watch over them."


    "Son, don''t let Akane cry."


    "Ruki, remember. Be responsible."


    Taking in those reminders, we bid farewell to our parents. The time of our living together starts tonight. Well, it already startedst night. But anyway. As to what this change in situation will bring us, only time knows.


    I took Akane''s free hand and led her to our house.


    "Ruki. I love you. I''m really happy this happened."


    Akane whispered to my ears.

 Chapter 29: Possessiveness

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Possessiveness</h4>


    "I didn''t know they would be listening. It''s kind of scary."


    Akane snuggles to me after changing to her pajamas. Ever since we got out of their house she almost never wants to leave my side. We''re now in the living room, watching somete-night anime on the TV. It''s a harem full of fan-service with a dense and indecisive bastard as the protagonist. It''s like seeing Ogawa animated. Why are we watching this again?


    "Well, we''re both surprised. They all know about it. I thought I was keeping it a secret at least."


    "You''re kind of a blockhead Ruki, with the number of girls you brought home, who wouldn''t notice?"


    Akane lifts my arm and circles it to her shoulder. This girl. She really wants to be spoiled by me.


    "Right. I''m an idiot, neglecting and forgetting how special you are to me."


    "But you realized it now right? That''s enough. I''m d I didn''t give up like Yaeko."


    Yes. I''m d you also went out of your way toe here that night and barged in like this is your house.


    "Yes. You''re mine now Akane. I won''t hand you to anyone else."


    "Yes. Spoil me more. I love this. Will you tell me now?"


    "Right. I''ll tell you. But, will you not get mad?"


    She probably will. But, I don''t know, I don''t think I should really care about it since she knew all along what I am doing. It''s our parents'' words that are nagging on me right now.


    "Why will I?"


    "Err. It happened during my time with a target."


    "Uhm. Let me think."


    "Okay. Just tell me if you''re done thinking."


    "I''m done thinking. I want a kiss first, show me how you want me from that. Then I will hear about what you realized even if it concerns another one of your targets."


    Err. This girl. We only had 3 kisses to date and each of it just involved our lips. I guess I''ll give her something she will remember.


    "Are you sure? It will be different this time."


    "I want that. I''ll take everything you give me. Show me that you''re serious at wanting me."


    She looks up at me, her eyes shining with eagerness. Her apple-red lips hang there, waiting for me to take it.


    "I want you. I wouldn''t say that if I''m not serious."


    "Then show me."


    Urged by her, I lifted her chin and nt my lips on hers. Her eyes that were staring closely at me never closed, taking in my face as it drew closer to her.


    From one kiss to five, I sucked on her luscious lips that were trembling a bit. Maybe she''s steeling herself, thinking this won''t happen again. Hoping this isn''t a dream.


    I''ll make her know how I really want her. This is different than that desire of mine. This only manifested for her. When I think of her, some form of excitement rush to me that''s different than it. I really want to know what this is.


    I touched her face, feeling it with my hands, this is mine, she is mine. My lips that were ravishing hers, sucked in harder that her lips are now turning to a deeper red colour. My tongue that is behaving started moving, from my mouth it moved out to lick her lips, licked every corner of it, remembering its taste and its shape.


    Akane''s arms embrace me tight, sticking her body further. I can now hear her heartbeat that is currently beating fast like it''s on a race.


    Her lips now start to respond to me, it avenges itself by sucking my tongue in hers. I let my tongue be suck by her, giving me a free pass to seek her own tongue.


    Her grip momentarily tightens when she felt my tongue moving inside her mouth, and when it found her tongue, she reflexively pulls it back. Not allowing my tongue to catch it.


    This girl. She''s truly inexperienced. She thought she can escape from me? Well, let''s show her more. I want to savour this girl, this special girl for me.


    The thought of my targets temporarily disappeared from my mind, it now only focused on this silly girl in my arms.


    I pushed my tongue further and caught her tongue that retreated. The two met and entwined with each other.


    Just like that, our kiss turned from a normal one to an intimate one. I held her head, not letting it move back to escape. Before long, all her resistance melt away.


    Her tongue starts its contest with my tongue, sometimes it''s the one sucking but because of her inexperience, I dominated the arena. Our saliva mixed together and amidst the sounds of sucking, we continue on to fill our longing for each other.


    When I released her, Akane was in a daze that she won''t let her eyes leave my face, her tongue that lost to mine was left hanging there with our saliva coating it.


    Only when her breathing stabilized did she got out of that state. Her red face turned redder to the realization that we just had our first intimate kiss.


    "Yes, I felt it. Your intent to make me be yours."


    Akane mutters burying her face back to my chest.


    "Satisfied now?"


    "Y-yes. You can tell it to me now."


    Akane''s face is still there at my chest maybe she''s embarrassed to have it be seen by me. I wonder what''s the face she''s making now.


    I started stroking her hair slowly, brushing it with my fingers.


    "How should I start? Ah. The girl I am targetting, she likes the guy since their 6th grade."


    "Uhm, I love you for as long as I remembered."


    Yes. Since our families are close, ever since our birth, we''re almost always together. But yeah, even with that, I never once thought of her as a sister or anything close to a family. Maybe I love her too, otherwise, we wouldn''t stick to each other all those times. But when my desire manifested, the feeling or recognizing that feeling of love disappeared.


    "That girl had this foul mouth. She''s totally in love with the guy but she can''t resolve herself to confess instead she always insults him like that''s how she conveys her affection to him."


    "Sounds like aplicated girl. And you even go after that kind. There are no criteria apart from them liking or loving someone else and being beautiful or attractive enough for you, right?"


    Err. True, that''s the only thing I look for a target. No matter howplicated they may be. Satsuki is the first of her kind from my stolen girls. That deep love she had for Sakuma. It''s admirable but I''m trampling on it. Yes. This is how I really am.


    "You''re almost the same you know, except your show of affection. That''s why I woke up to that realization."


    "Now that you say it, we really seem alike. I never stopped loving you even when I found out that secret desire of yours when you first brought a girl here."


    Ah. Akane confronted me back then, asking me if I love that girl. Now that I think about it. That girl disappeared as well after that year. She''s like Haruko and Yae, already 3rd year when I stole them. She''s the one who I lost my virginity from. She ran away. Or just don''t want to show herself to me anymore. That''s how I changed her life. For better or worse. I don''t even regret it.


    "Yes. That''s why when I started coercing this new target. Ah. She''s my ssmate and desk neighbour by the way"


    "That''s new Ruki. You never target someone that close to you every day before."


    Ah. Right. I tried not to stand out before so I never touch anyone near me. But now, I am standing out since day 3 that even those from ss 3 know me by name now.


    "Yes. I couldn''t help it when I found out they like each other. So I tried to facilitate them to make them a couple and steal the girl in the process."


    "You''re bad. Bad desk neighbour."


    Akane softly hit my chest.


    I don''t feel it strange to share this to her. Is it because she''s the only girl that''s not a girl stolen because of my desire?


    "I know. So then, when I am in the process of stepping up my hold to her. That realization happened.


    "Finally we''re at the most important part."


    Err. You keep getting me sidetracked. This girl.


    "The guy passed out, both of us brought him to the infirmary. After that, I tried to coax her into being mine while she watches the guy she always likes sleep."


    "That''s a situation that fills up your desire, right?"


    She looks up at me. Her face is now back to its normal colour.


    I couldn''t help but kiss her again. Bringing it back to red. She then hit my chest again like she''s protesting at what I did albeit cutely.


    "Yes. It did fill up my desire a lot. But then it happened. The girl, she''s still looking at the guy. She started thinking that she''s doing something wrong. Something that betrays the guy she loves."


    "Don''t just kiss me like that. I just recovered from our intimate kiss, now I''m red again. What happened next?"


    I might have taken a liking to tease this girl. She''s acting this cute. I''m afraid it might grow to a habit.


    "I''ll kiss you whenever. You don''t want it? Ah. Right, we''re at the critical point of this story. Just listen closely silly girl. This is where I realized you are special to me."


    "I want! I want more of your kiss!"


    I gave her another kiss to shut her up, another intimate kiss. I told her I won''t spoil her and now here I am spoiling her. Haa. Well, Haruko got spoiled earlier too. I guess this is fine.


    "You see, I told her to me everything on me. Everything that we will be doing. That way she wouldn''t think about her betraying the guy she loves deeply. When she epted. The worry in her eyes vanished. She decided to me everything to me. And that''s when it hits me. Can you guess what it is?"


    She stopped for a minute, seemingly deep in thought.


    "Her ming you for everything. It means, she''ll still love the guy the same. Even when you two are doing more than just a kiss, she''ll just me you and keep her unwavering love towards him¡­"


    Tears suddenly flooded Akane''s eyes. I used my fingers to stop it from staining her beautiful face.


    She guessed it right and she understood where I''ming from.


    "Yes. That will be our setup. You could say at that point, I''ve already stolen her. It even fills my desire more than what I''ve gotten from others."


    "Ruki. You thought that might also happen to me. That I will be caught by someone like you, force me to me everything to him and keep my love for you. That''s why¡­"


    Her tears never stopped and she just clings tightly to me. This girl. Why are you crying? Even I didn''t cry when I realized it. It gave me that headache though.


    "Yes. That''s why. I want to keep you by my side. I don''t want to give you to anyone else. You''re mine. You''re so special to me that if you disappeared, I will never be fixed."


    "Idiot. Then keep me by your side. I won''t let anyone approach me. You''re the only one for me. I might not look like it but I learned self-defence. There''s too many who''s trying to approach me even back in middle school so I asked Mom. You don''t have to worry about that. I will only be yours."


    This girl. Why are you trying tofort me? But I''m d. Seeing you like this, you''re really too silly. Devoting yourself to me. I have to take great care of you from now on.


    "Yes. You''re mine Akane. I won''t let anyone touch you. Teach me everything about love and this unknown feeling I have for you right now."


    "You''re right. You asked me to teach you about that. But even for me, it''s hard to interpret that. If that''s love, you would''ve already shelved that desire of yours or at least tone it down."


    True. If I love like how she loves me, I would probably be devoted solely to her. Plus there are different stages of love. And this unknown feeling is probably not one of it.


    "This feeling of wanting you to be mine only. It could be an exact opposite of love that you''re giving me. Is this fine? I wonder."


    "You said you want me to be yours only. You recognized me as yours so you don''t want to hand me to anyone else. While I love you no matter what you are or what you''re doing. It doesn''t even matter to me if you really build a harem like your mother said."


    Err. Did you hear about that? Harem. Haa. Haruko has her own harem and probably Ogawa too but he''s unaware. But for me? They''re just girls who I stole and if it''s back then, I''ll just cut them off if I grew bored or they did something unforgivable to the me back then. Even when I cut off the others, most of them are still there, chasing me back.


    Mom and Haruko gave me that kind of talk. Mom said to be responsible while Haruko said to look forward and deal with it as I see fit. What should I do? And this unknown feeling I have for Akane. It''s slowly turning into shape.


    "I see. I understand a bit now Akane. This is not love, it''s some form of possessiveness. And possessiveness is like the exact opposite of love. If, and only if you feel different than how you are feeling right now for me, I wouldn''t care about that and still want to have you by my side even if it''s against your will."


    "Hmm. Your words are quite right. You want me to be by your side. You don''t want to give me to someone else. That''s really some form of possessiveness. I''m d that I deeply love you and it never changes no matter the things that have gone through, otherwise it will be sad for the both of us."


    Yes. She''s right. If she doesn''t love me and I realized this thought, I will forcibly get her, just for her to be mine. It won''t even matter if she loves someone else or not, I will get her regardless. Ah. I think I became more hopeless than I thought.


    "Don''t make that face Ruki. I love you. And that''s why it doesn''t matter if it''s just possessiveness for now. You wanting me is enough. And the purpose of teaching you love became much better. Not only will it cure you of your possessiveness, but it might also probably affect that desire of yours too."


    Akane then pulls me in an embrace. This time it''s me who''s burying my face to her chest. Her fingers start stroking my hair with intimate care, doting at me like a child.


    This feeling isn''t that bad. I never thought I would want to be doted on like this.


    "Stay with me always Akane."


    "Yes. I will never leave your side. I love you."


    We then fell in silence with only the low volume of TV filling in every corner of the room. The two of us continue to embrace each other, feeling thefort the other brings.


    Possessiveness eh? Tonight, I''ll make her mine,pletely.

 Chapter 30: Shimizu Akane(1) *

    <h4>Chapter 30: Shimizu Akane(1) *</h4>


    "What do you think?"


    "Uhm. I like it. This will be our room, right?"


    The master''s bedroom. My parents'' room. Well, this is mostly unused since they hardly evere home. And every time I brought a girl home, I will use my mother''s clothes for them to use for the night.


    This room is bigger than mine and so is the bed. We can roll around here and we won''t fall. My Mom told me to differentiate, Akane is special. I want to possess her. The other girls, I don''t know yet but I got them due to my desire. I stole them. And I will be stealing more from now on. They will also be mine even if their heart isn''t.


    The difference is, I might stop wanting them if they suddenly fall for me that they forget those who they originally like. As long as they have someone else they like, even if they fall for me too, it doesn''t matter. My desire will kick in that will led me to steal them away for myself. It became thisplicated after my interpretation of it changed. But maybe I''m still interpreting this wrong. I''ll just have to think again. Will I really just abandon them if they fall for me? I still don''t know. Maybe I can clear some of these thoughts when I meet those from my middle school tomorrow. I shouldn''t stall for time anymore.


    But for Akane, whether she loves me or not, I want her. It''s a good thing that she loves me or else, like she said, it will really be a sad thing for her or for me too. I''ll do anything to get her. To have her be mine. No matter the method, I wouldn''t care.


    "Yes. You''re special. It''s not right for you to be in my room where I always bring them."


    "Then I''m happy. Don''t let anyone in. This is ours!"


    Akane then jumps on the bed, jumping on it like a child testing the spring of the huge bed.


    This silly girl.


    I closed the door and moved next to the bed. Akane is still ying on it. When she felt tired sheid her body down. She then looked at me and gestured me to climb up andy there next to her.


    "I''m gonna check my phone first Akane."


    I have to check on things. Kana, Satsuki and Shio too.


    I wonder what happened about Otsuka-senpai, did Kana seed? I won''t have to use that picture I''ve taken, right?


    For Satsuki, I have to check-in. To remind her she''s mine now. I won''t let her forget. She can love Sakuma for all I care but she''s mine.


    And for Shio, I don''t know what happened to her. When I saw her earlier on that car, she looks a bit sad. And the guy looks furious. I want to ask her what happened and in turn, reaffirm her how serious I am at stealing her.


    Maybe there will be a new message request too, like from Mori. Or maybe Kanzaki will have prepared a date for what she''s asking me. Ahh. There''s so much to do.


    And tomorrow, like I nned, I''ll start dealing with those girls from my previous middle school after we finish settling down Akane''s things. Haruko told me to just look forward, so yeah. I still don''t know how should I deal with them. Maybe I can only think of something when I meet them.


    "Don''t be too long Ruki. This is our night."


    She pouts and turns her body away. This girl. Ah. I guess she''s right. This is our night together. I shouldn''t let my mind wander about.


    I climbed up andy next to her. Her back that was facing me looked small, all those years when I neglected her while satisfying my desire, how did this small back carried all that and still stay this strong in front of me?


    "I changed my mind. I''ll check itter or tomorrow."


    My arm slipped from her upturned side as my body closed in on her. She let it rest on her tummy and put her hand over it.


    "We''re like a married couple having a rough night."


    Akane giggles cutely.


    Yeah, sorry. You fell in love with a guy like me. My desire was the only one moving me forward before so I always tend to wander my mind to things that concern it.


    "I''m going to spoil you tonight. What do you want me to do?"


    "Oh? What''s this? Are you trying to appease me?"


    Let''s tease her and spoil her grandly that she would think she already had enough. This much I need to show her.


    "Yes, wife. Don''t be cold to your husband now."


    "Y-you! What did you just call me?"


    Her head immediately turns around.


    "Wife? What''s wrong?"


    "Auuu. Idiot! Calling me your wife. I''m not happy!"


    Then she turns it back and covers her face with the nket.


    Err. Yes, you are, look at your smile. Do you think I didn''t see that? This girl is too cute to tease.


    It was justst Wednesday when Kana said that we looked like a married couple and I rejected it at the spot. Now I''m here trying to appease this silly girl who said the same words.


    I guess a lot has happened already. From Yae to Satsuki to Haruko and to our parents. For only two days, Akane became this special to me.


    I might disappoint her when I start working on satisfying my desire again but it''s fine, I know I won''t regret that. But if it''s her time, I''ll give it my all to satisfy her, just like how I focused on every girl I bring here, Akane will have it much better.


    "My wife doesn''t want me to call her ''wife''? What should I do? Will I have to sleep outside?"


    "Argh. Okay, I lose. Ruki, don''t leave me here."


    She turned around and embraced me.


    "Ruki? My wife is still upset."


    "No, h-husband. Don''t leave me."


    "You seem reluctant. I thought this would make my wife happy."


    "Idiot. I''m happy. Stop teasing me now, husband, my cheeks will be ripped by my smile"


    I pull the nket away from her and see that smile she''s talking about. This girl.


    "Ah. My wife''s too cute. It makes me want you more."


    Yes. I''m feeling it. This is not my secret desire but I''m feeling this much excitement, I''m getting hard for her.


    "W-what you and Dad talked about earlier. What was that?"


    "You know it. Don''t y dumb. We''ll do it tonight. I''ll make my wife minepletely. Let''s just say, I''m going to steal your heart, mind and body."


    "Even my heart?"


    "You''ve already given that to me without me asking for it. It''s a waste to let it go cold. I''ll take it in and cherish it, wife."


    "You smooth-talker. I''m yours, husband, make mepletely yours. Tomorrow, I''ll start teaching you about love and make you fall for me."


    This is our first night err second if we includest night. I don''t even think that I wille to a realization that I will look at this girl as someone special. I always thought she''s just there taking the childhood friend role in my own story.


    Even if it''s just my possessiveness for now, she said she''ll teach me everything about love. That Kenji who''s dating Kana is known to be possessive but yeah I guess it''s just mild that Kana can contain him like that. Unlike mine, I will do anything just to let this girl stay by my side. Akane''s mine


    "Yes. Teach me. But tonight, it''s me who''ll teach you."


    "Pervert."


    "I''m hard because of you. And it''s not my desire talking."


    "Mega pervert."


    "Wife can feel it if you want"


    "Super mega pervert."


    This girl. I really want her.


    Once again, I took Akane''s lips to a kiss. A long and passionate kiss.


    She''s trembling in my arms. Afraid of what will about to happen. But her eyes that is currently looking at me, it speaks how happy she is. She''s conveying through it that the years of waiting finally paid off.


    I made her wait. I''m gonna make up for it.


    "I love you husband. Finally. I will not just look on whenever you bring a new girl. Finally. I can also experience what they had experienced with you."


    "Yes. Sorry to make you wait. Your husband is this dumb that it took a long time to realize that someone special to me is just next door."


    My kiss moved down to her neck, sucking at it hard. I''m going to leave my mark here. She''s mine.


    "N-no husband, don''t leave a mark there. They will bug me with a lot of questions, put it somewhere obscure."


    "Then here."


    I unbuttoned her pajamas, revealing her corbone and beneath it, her yellowced bra that holds her soft hills.


    Sucking hard at her corbone, I didn''t leave it until a red mark was imprinted.


    "B-bad husband. If I''m not careful those girls will still see this."


    "It''s weekend wife, that will fade out soon. But yeah, I''ll suck on it again when it''s about to fade out."


    "You really want to leave your mark. "


    "Of course, you''re mine now, wife."


    I went back to her lips, her tongue was waiting and immediately enter mine, sucking it out with my tongue, licking each other.


    I continue unbuttoning her pajamas Undressing her, leaving her with only her underwear.


    Akane does the same to me, undressing me down to my underwear.


    "H-husband."


    "What is it, wife?"


    "T-turn me into a woman. Your woman."


    "I didn''t know my wife can be this naughty."


    "Auuu. Stop teasing me."


    My hands started wandering around her body, from her back down to her butt, from her navel up to her breasts that were still hiding behind her bra.


    "I didn''t know my wife is this sexy. Your skin is so smooth."


    "Uuu.. your hands is exploring my body."


    "I won''t stop at just exploring."


    "P-pervert."


    My hand that was on her butt slipped inside her panties and cupped her still developing butt. It didn''t have a perfect form yet but still soft enough to touch directly.


    The other went to her back, unhooked her bra and took it off her, exposing her unexplored upper region. Her naked breasts are also in the process of developing. It''s only B cup for now but firm enough to take form.


    Akane reddened fiercely that she couldn''t say anything but watch me.


    First giving her another kiss on her lips for assurance, my tongue then travelled down from it, traversing her neck, down to her corbone where my mark is and finally ended its journey on top of one of her soft hills.


    "Uuhh¡­"


    Subdued moan started escaping from her mouth when my tonguended on her nipple. It''s not erect yet but on the way to that.


    My tongue and hand started teasing her nipples, the former pokes the tip while thetter flick its target.


    More moans leak out that she unconsciously embrace my head, clutching my hair.


    I have to give her proper stimtion to make this memorable for her.


    After wetting it with my tongue, her previously untouched nipple entered my mouth, I started sucking on it like it''s a precious candy. The other one that was waiting for its turn was pinched and massaged by my hand on it.


    My hand that was on her butt started kneading it like it''s a dough, shaping it to something I wanted. It then travelled down further from its crack, starting the journey to her most sacred ce.


    "Aahh. Husband, it''s tingling. You''re like a baby now."


    "I''ll be your baby if you wanted, help this grow bigger."


    "Y-you like it bigger? Right, that girlst Wednesday is certainly big even with her small frame."


    "Oh? Are you jealous, wife? You don''t have to worry about that. This is much better since I can shape this to my own liking."


    "Y-you''re really a pervert. I can feel your hard thing down there."


    "It''s already screaming ''I want you'' but I have to prepare you first."


    "L-let me touch it."


    "Go on."


    Her hand then reached to my underwear, she put it on top of my bulge. I can feel her hands shaking as it started touching my cock over the cloth.


    Watching her do her best encouraged me to do better.


    I started sucking harder on her nipples, now alternating between the two making them both erect. It''s standing up proudly that it ignited more of my desire to own her. This is mine, she''s mine. Yes. This is really possessiveness I have for her.


    My other hand sessfully reached her sacred ce, the hair there isn''t lush yet but this is good too. Using two of my fingers, it traced down to her slit and the first stop was her clitoris. This sensitive part of her.


    A simple touch made her whole body twitch which made her identally grip my cock.


    "Uuu... That part and this big thing¡­"


    "You could be more assertive, wife."


    I whispered on her ears.


    I went back at gobbling her nipples and continue touching her clit, stimting it further. Every move I did make her body shake from pleasure. Soon enough, she became wet enough that her panties became too drenched.


    My hand pulled her panties off her, opening up her legs. She tried to close it by putting it together but I prevent it and instead widen it further giving me easy ess to her pussy.


    "Y-you''re bullying me husband"


    "Shush. You can do the same to mine."


    I went back up to her face and kissed her lips again.


    She looks at me and nods. She starts pulling down my underwear while she resists moaning from my preemptive strike on her most sacred ce.

 Chapter 31: Shimizu Akane(2) *

    <h4>Chapter 31: Shimizu Akane(2) *</h4>


    Due to her legs spread out, it became easier for me to do what I wanted. From her clit down to her hole, my fingers stimted both. Her moans started growing in volume but it''s too sexy to hear that it even made me more encouraged.


    Just pulling down my underwear a bit, my cock, like a caged animal, escaped and surprised Akane that she had to stop to look at it.


    Forgetting what she was doing, she grabbed it and started stroking it up and down which made it even more erect.


    It was already tired from doing that 3 rounds with Haruko but now, it became this energized again.


    I can''t wait for it to stick it inside her. I''m getting more excited now. This will be the first time that I will have sex without the influence of my desire. Add to that, It''s with Akane, this special silly girl.


    "H-how is it this big? And this will enter me?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry. It''ll fit."


    I climbed on top of her then afterpletely taking off my underwear, I let my cock rest on top of her pussy.


    Putting my arms at the back of her knees, I dragged it upwards turning her lower body into M shape.


    "H-husband. We''ll really do it?"


    "Yes, look at me. I''m already this hard for my wife."


    Her eyes went down to it and saw me rubbing my fully erect cock on her pussy. Her love nectar already lubricated it that it''s sliding easily now.


    "Uuu.. so that''s the hot thing I''m feeling. It does feel good, husband."


    I reached for a pillow then have her raise her butt a bit to settle it there. This way, it will be easier for me to enter. Unlike with Kana who was scared and I had to assure her I''m keeping her safe, Akane is ready for it, I can see from her eyes the determination to be one with me. This lovely girl.


    "Kiss me. I want to make sure I''m not dreaming right now."


    "This is real, silly girl. I''ll be making you mine. You can''t back out now. Even if you do, I''ll still chase you and put you by my side."


    "I won''t back out. Never. Make me yours, husband."


    Our lips once again met and a passionate kiss ensued. Her arms circled at the back of my head, lifting her body up. My cock continues sliding, stimting her entrance.


    "I''ll start now, wife. I''m putting it in. I will make you mine."


    "Just do it. I''m waiting for this for years. I love you."


    Obeying her voice, I pulled back a bit to aim the tip to her entrance. She''s still clinging onto me, watching how I readjust my cock and push the tip into her pussy.


    With just the head inside, Akane''s face constricted a bit but she held in the desire to cry from pain. This isn''t the most painful part yet. If I could, I don''t want her to feel the pain but this is necessary. Only once can a girl lose her hymen.


    I put Akane down the bed to make herfortable. She can''t keep clinging or it will be hard for her.


    "H-husband, I can feel you entering me."


    "It''s just the head for now. It will hurt more."


    "I don''t care. Don''t hesitate now. Put it all inside me."


    "Yes. Akane. Wife, from now on, you''re mine. Only mine."


    Putting my arm at her sides as support, my hips pushed forward, thrusting my cock that was stalled at her entrance.


    Just a little bit from her entrance, I could feel that thin film covering her deepest part. Putting in more force, I once again pushed my hips forward, instantly tearing the hymen apart as my cock continues its descent until it couldn''t go any deeper. Blood started to stain the pillow beneath her.


    Finally, my cock ispletely inside her. The pleasure of taking her virginity spread from my cock to my whole body. The way her insides constrict my cock is truly a pleasurable experience. It''s squeezing me hard unconsciously.


    Akane tried to bite her lips to prevent her from crying out from the pain but it failed. Her hands tried to push me away but that was all for nought.


    "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! It hurts a lot! Ruki!"


    "Shush. It''s over now. I''m inside you."


    "B-but it still hurts. I can feel it. Your cock inside me."


    Tears formed from the corner of her eyes but Akane managed to hold it in. Her hands then went below her navel where my cock is bulging from inside her.


    I leaned down, kissing her once more. Her arms embrace me and her legs spread even wider. She''s making it easy for me.


    When I saw her face devoid of pain and regain its usual colour that was as red as an apple due to her lust, I started moving my hips, pulling it out slowly and then pushing it again.


    We started having our very first sex. With me on top of her, my cock started grinding her insides, slowly to let her insides get ustomed to my cock.


    Akane''s moans of pleasure once again escape her mouth. This silly girl is feeling it now. She''s mine.


    Sounds of meat hitting meat rang out together with her moans.


    "Haahh... Haau... We''re having sex. Ruki. Husband. I''m yours now. Haauhh."


    "Yes. I won''t let you go again."


    From a simple thrusting, I started to increase the speed that the bed we''re on starts to build our rhythm. In and out. Deep and shallow. My cock continued to grind Akane''s pussy.


    Before long, I also started to feel pleasure. It stimted my cock to do her better. Reach her deepest spots to imprint myself in it.


    "Aaahh. I''m feeling it now. Huaaa. It feels good. Husband. I''m happy."


    While sucking on her nipples, I continue to fuck Akane focusing all my attention to pleasure her. And in turn, it also brings me the pleasure of having her.


    Sounds of moans continue to ring out. As the pace gradually increased of me fucking Akane and so the number of moans that leak out from her.


    At every thrust of my cock, her insides tried to fight by squeezing it but it always escapes before going back in again letting us both feel the pleasure of sex.


    Her legs that were spread open circled behind me like telling me to do it deeper.


    I heeded her and increased the pace faster. My cock kept on plunging deep inside her while her pussy kept on squeezing me out. The pain she felt from the tearing of hymen is now reced by extreme pleasures. Her face is too erotic now.


    When I felt her pussy constrict further, I know that is already the sign of her impending climax.


    She then once again cling onto me, chasing my lips to hold herself back from climaxing before me.


    I responded and kiss her intimately before I start fucking her harder. Just the pleasure of her squeezing already made me close to cumming. Add to that the excitement I''m feeling from finally owning her made it feel much better.


    The semen that was building up finally hit the critical point. I put her down the bed and hug her tight as my hips continued its downward thrust. She responded to it by clinging onto me tightly with both of her arms and legs.


    "Haaauuhh¡­ Husband. Something''sing¡­ Aahhhn. I''m cumming."


    "Akane. Me too. I''m cumming. I''m cumming inside you."


    "Yes. Uuuhhh. Give it to me. Impregnate me. Aahhhh."


    Hearing those. I can''t hold on any further and so is she. Along with thest thrust of my hips, we both climax together.


    All my semen sprayed inside her, filling every corner of it. Imprinting it as mine while her pussy squeezed my cock tight as her love nectar gushed out of her.


    After that climax, I fell on top of her with my cock still inside her, panting for breath. She wees me with a kiss and we once again get absorbed by each other.


    "I love you. I''m yours now."


    "Yes. You''re mine Akane."


    After I''m sure that everything was poured inside her, I pulled out my cock from her. Akane watches on as my semen dripped out of her.


    "What will happen if I get pregnant?"


    "Silly girl, you''re still young, we can think of that after our wedding."


    Ah. Maybe the wedding will really happen now. This possessiveness of mine towards her is this strong. I won''t let her get away from me.


    "But I want your child."


    "I know. After the wedding, wife."


    "Yes. Our wedding."


    Akane smiles happily. The pained expression from earlier couldn''t be seen now.


    "How are you? Does it hurt? Let''s take a bath first."


    "No husband. Let''s sleep like this. Uhm I don''t think I can stand."


    Ah. Right. There''s no way that wouldn''t hurt. Kana can barely walkst Wednesday and that''s even me trying hard not to make it too painful for her.


    "Sorry. I fucked you hard. Do you want me to carry you? We should at least clean that and put this pillow and bedsheet toundry."


    Yeah. They''re both stained with her virgin blood and the semen that dripped out of her. It''s unhygienic to just sleep like this. This won''t be like the short nap me and Kana had, I''m tired now that I am sure to wake up in the morning if I ever fall asleep now.


    "Pervert. I wanted it too. You really made me feel how much you want me. Then carry me like a princess, husband."


    Akane wanted to be spoiled again. This girl. After all that spoiling I gave her. Well, I guess this is still fine. I''ll still carry her anyway, making her happy too is a plus.


    "My wife is sexy, how can I not want you? Come here then my princess."


    "You''re teasing me again. But I don''t care. I''m too happy right now that I thought I was still dreaming."


    Carrying her like a princess, I stood up from the bed. Since we''re alone here, it doesn''t matter if we go there naked. Akane''s body is a bit light so it doesn''t matter if I carry her every time. But I won''t tell her or she might always ask me to carry her like this. This girl is too spoiled.


    "How many times do I have to tell you? This is real Akane. Your mine now, and we''ll be living together from now on. This is our room. Only ours."


    "Yes. I don''t care now if you bring more girls. That desire of yours can''t be stopped easily, but when we''re alone like this, don''t think about anyone else. I''m yours. Don''t let me forget that. Either way, I won''t forget since I love you too much but you also have to do your part."


    Right. I have to always remind her that she''s mine. We''ll be living together now, that mark will be her reminder but I will also dote on her whenever we''re alone. Ah. What the hell? I''m thinking of spoiling her on my own volition.


    Well, I will also be focusing on more girls from now on. It''s good that she understands, I know she''s just saying that for the sake of assuring me. This girl loves me too much, there''s no way she won''t be hurt if I bring more girls. I''ll have to act I don''t notice it and just spoil her instead. If we''re alone all my focus will be on her. Err I tend to drift away though so that wasn''t my fault. I''ll try my hardest.


    Since the tub wasn''t prepared, we opted to just shower using warm water. I put her down first to get the pillow and bedsheet. Ah. Our uniforms too and I have to change the bedsheet for us to sleep on. And our clothes that were thrown out of the bed before I forget.


    What else? Ah. Akane needs new clothes, her pajamas were wrinkled now. My mom''s then. Hope it will fit her. But yeah, that''s unlikely. Anyway, she''ll just use it for tonight anyway. Sexy nightgown it is.


    Eh? Wait. Isn''t this just the same as when I bring girls home? Ah. Well, Akane will be living here now, so this will gradually change, for now let''s not think too much. My wife is waiting.


    Wife eh? Will I really marry her? Though I want to possess her, I still feel bad if she marries someone who doesn''t love her. Ah. I won''t let her go anyway, why am I thinking about this?


    There''s still a lot of time. Will I gradually change this possessiveness to love? But if I did, it will change the secret desire too. I might learn to love the girls I stole as well. Ah. Thatplicated emotion called love is too troublesome.


    "What happened to you? You just went up and now you had that frown on your face. What are you thinking?"


    Akane inquired when I went back to the bath. It really did show to my face.


    "Nothing. I just thought love is such a troublesome emotion."


    Akaneughs at my response.


    "Idiot husband. You can''t understand love if you just think about it. Don''t worry, I''ll let you feel it from me. My love for you, I''ll pour it all to let you understand."


    This girl. She''s right. Why am I trying to think too hard about an emotion I don''t understand? Such an idiot.

 Chapter 32: Ruki Hub

    <h4>Chapter 32: Ruki Hub</h4>


    I woke upter than usual. When we were in the bath, I got horny again but because Akane''s still sore down there, she used her hands and mouth. I told her not to bother because it was just a reaction when I found her too sexy to look at on a clear light but she insisted. Using her still clumsy hands and mouth, she made me cum after I taught her what to do like how I taught Kana. Even if she''s still currently developing, her figure is already too stimting for me. Add to that her beautiful face. That face that''s exclusive for me. This silly girl pushing herself for me. I just have to take care of her from now on, right?


    "Good morning husband."


    Akane mutters, looks like she also just woke up. She lifts her face up from my chest.


    We fell asleep clinging to each other like the night before. Looks like this will now be our setup every night. But waking up at an unfamiliar room or rather at a room you''re not used too feels different. We really look like a couple who started living together, add to that this is supposed to be my parents'' room. A married couple''s room. The ambience it gives is really different from my room.


    Akane is now wearing a sexy negligee from my mom''s closet. Err, I got her some proper nightgown but she insisted on picking that. Telling me that she always wanted to try one. But yeah, my Mom''s size is bigger so ites out as loose. Now I can see her soft hills peeking through it. I nibbled on them too muchst night that they look like they''re still erect. Ah. I''m getting excited this early in the morning.


    "Good morning, wife."


    I reached for her face and gave her a morning kiss.


    "Oh. Last night really isn''t a dream. I''m still a bit sore down there."


    "Here you go again, you''re slowly bing like my teacher who always indulges in her fantasy. Don''t be like her. Everything that happened was real."


    Ah. Wait. I said unnecessary information. Don''t pick it up. Don''t pick it up. Don''t pick it up.


    "Huh? Teacher? Fantasy? Husband. Tell me, is she one?"


    Argh. Why do you have to be so sharp at this moment? Should I tell her she''s still dreaming?


    "Don''t ever try to say I''m still dreaming. I already woke up from that kiss of yours, husband."


    "Err. Yes. She is."


    Haa. No use lying to her. She knew my desire anyway.


    "Another new type? Now you''re going after a teacher. She''s dating someone? Or could it be¡­"


    "She''s married."


    "Pervert. My husband is a pervert."


    I know. You don''t have to remind me.


    "Couldn''t help it, wife. My desire immediately kicked in when I saw her wedding ring."


    "I know. That''s uncontroble. I''m just really curious about what you are doing. Ah. I have something to confess too, husband."


    Well if she wants to know the details, I could tell her but even if she says anything against me doing things, my decision will still be based on my desire. Ah. Even after all that happened, I''m still a ve to this desire.


    "You can ask me anything, I''m having you by my side. Even if not forever, probably as long as I live. Whether wife wants to or not. Uhm. What is it? Something to confess?"


    "Idiot husband. I''ll only ask if there''s something I''m curious about. And don''t think about me leaving your side. My love for you will never run out. Remember that."


    Err. Then that''s fine I guess. We won''t be together all the time. We''re attending different schools. Even if I possess her, I won''t ask her to change school. We''re already living together. That''s enough. Plus it will be harder for me to move if she''s there. It''s better this way.


    "I''m keeping things from you. You see¡­"


    "What? What is it? Don''t cut it in the middle silly girl."


    "I''m teasing you, husband."


    "Ah. So you want me to tease you more? Wanna be spoiled again?"


    "Truthfully yes but I already had enough yesterday, especiallyst night. I''m satisfied, husband. You knowing how much I love you is enough for me."


    I think I''m getting used to this fluffy atmosphere around us. It really feels different. Ah. This somehow feels like that time with Kana in the Literature Club, where we just held hands. It''sfortable. Like I''m not burdened by anything.


    But I know, the truth is far from that. Haa. It''s kind of twisted.


    "You leave me no choice but to spoil you. But before that, continue that thing you want to confess. I''m already at the edge here."


    "Ah. Right. Spoil me after okay. You can''t go back from what you said. Uhm the thing is, there is a group."


    "Huh? Group? What kind?"


    "Chat group. Ah. It''s better for me to show you, where did I put my phone?"


    I reached for her phone that I put atop the bedside drawer.


    "Here."


    She took it and immediately opened her Messenger app. It might be bad manners to look at her screen but it''s visible to my eyes and I can''t help but see her Message Requests. It''s over 100 and she neither looks nor even taps at it.


    I see. She''s so popr that there''s too many who wants to talk to her, to get close to her. Probably most of those are guys. Tsk. Trying toy their hands on my Akane? Ah. My possessiveness is leaking out.


    "Idiot husband. Just looking at your face I already know what you''re thinking."


    "What? What''s in my face?"


    "You''re pissed at thinking others are trying to talk to me. You saw the number of message requests right?"


    Did it really show in my face? Ah. I''m hopeless. Not only I have this secret desire. Now even my possessiveness to Akane.


    "Yes. That doesn''t matter, I won''t let them touch you."


    "Idiot. It''s me who will not let them. You don''t have to worry about those. I''m yours. Ah, we''re getting sidetracked again. Here. This is what I want to confess."


    She tapped on her screen maybe opening a chat, then she pulled me up to look at it together.


    What I saw there was something I haven''t expected. This girl. Since when did she?


    "Ruki Hub. What''s with this group name?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "No. Not really. Tell me. Why is my name included in the name of the group?"


    "Ah. You''re hopeless, husband. Look at the chat history."


    Err. Let''s see. It shows the recent messages.


    Haruko: Ruki was with me yesterday. (smug emoji)


    Ria: Huh? Haruko-senpai. How? You''re not joking with us, right?


    Haruko: Want proof?


    Ria: Yes!


    On the screen shows a photo of me and Haruko. Inside that soundproofed room. There were angry reacts on it.


    Ah. That Haruko. She even picked up my camera habit. She filled that room with cameras. Eh? And this Ria. Is she Kusunoki Ria? One of the girls I''ve stolen. She''s a 3rd year middle school now.


    Eh? Ruki Hub¡­


    "Akane. This is¡­"


    "As you can see. A group chat consisting of your stolen girls plus me."


    "So that''s how Haruko knew about Yae."


    "Yes. Yaeko is here too. She stopped chatting after that day though. But she never left the group."


    "Who else?"


    "Ah. That''s a secret. I can''t show you who else is in that group. It''s a secret. They knew you''ll be mad if they show any liking towards you. They got really scared after that incident with Yaeko."


    Ah. Right. They still didn''t know.


    "Then. Who created this group?"


    Akane then scratched her head while muttering ''Ehehe''. Ah yeah, who else could it be?


    "You¡­"


    "There. I''ve finished my confession."


    "No, not yet. Why did you create that?"


    Really why? Whenever I bring one she will nag at me back then. Ria and Haruko knew that, they saw Akane when I first brought them here.


    "Ah. Why? Because it concerns you."


    "Huh? I don''t understand."


    "The girls in here, they all like or love you. Even when you cut them off, they still do. Remember what I saidst Wednesday?"


    Ah. That. She said they''re bugging her when they found out I ran away to another high school.


    "Then?"


    "They''re nning to go together to your school next week. Haruko will be their guide. That''s because you never respond to them."


    But I already let them go. I cut them off. Why do they continue chasing after me?


    "I''m nning to deal with them this weekend. It means today and if not enough, tomorrow. It''s bad if they show up there."


    "Then, husband. Respond to them now. Or do you want my help?"


    Ah. Akane helping me? Is this okay? But she created that group herself, it means they''re all in contact.


    "How?"


    "Up to you, husband."


    "Then. Send a chat now. Anything."


    "Okay."


    Akane: Good morning.


    It wasn''t even a minute when someone saw the message.


    Sena: Akane. Good morning. How''s Ruki?


    Sena¡­ Imai Sena. Another one. She''s the same age as us. And the first thing she asked was about me.


    Akane: He''s sleeping here beside me.


    Sena: Liar.


    Akane: Fufu. We started living together.


    Haruko: Huh? What was that about? You? Living together?


    Ria: Akane-senpai. What did you do? Did Ruki-senpai steal you from someone?


    Haruko: That can''t be. This girl is too devoted to him. Look at this group she made. She did this for him.


    Akane: I''m special. Ask him if you want to know.


    Sena: No. I can''t believe you.


    Haruko: Ruki didn''t tell me anything yesterday


    Ah. What is this? They look just like a group of friends sharing amon interest and gossips. But it''s about me. What is happening when I''m not looking?


    Akane: Want proof?


    She even said the same thing as Haruko. This silly girl.


    Sena: Yes!


    Haruko: Yes!


    Ria: Yes!


    Aoi: Yes!


    Otoha: Yes!


    Eh? What the hell? There''s two more who showed up. They''re just lurking and now they also join at asking for proof.


    "Look, husband. They''re asking for proof."


    I have to act along, right? These girls. I wonder what they usually talk about. And how about their boyfriends? Yae and Haruko, I know they don''t have but those 4.


    "Take one then."


    Iy back down to the bed and pretend to sleep. Akane drew close to me to take a picture with both of us in it.


    When she posted that picture, those girls ran wild again.


    Haruko: Unbelievable. Did you manage to learn photoshop?


    Haruko, really? Can you photoshop that?


    Sena: Uwaah. My Ruki is sleeping. I miss him.


    Sena, this girl always call me that. Even if I told her no.


    Ria: Ruki-senpai is really there. And you both look like you spent the night and did that.


    Ria, you''re really an observant.


    Aoi: That''s unfair Akane. Why are you with him?


    Ueno Aoi, another from the same age. Err. Of all the girls I saw here, she''s the one I didn''t expect.


    Otoha: Ruki-kun... I can''t wait to see him next week.


    Kaneko Otoha, this girl. She''s 2nd year high school. Same as Haruko and Yae. But she''s somehow like Rindou, she can''t be called an introvert but she has trouble talking with people.


    Akane: Now do you believe me?


    Aoi: Answer me Akane.


    Akane: I already said earlier. Look at our bed.


    Haruko: Huh? That''s not his bed.


    Ria: I saw that bed before. It''s in Ruki-senpai''s parents'' room


    Sena: Eh? So she''s not lying?


    Aoi: Apparently not.


    Otoha: Unfair. What did you do Akane?


    Ria: Did you do it?


    Akane: Secret.


    "What''s next?"


    Akane asks me. Waiting for my reaction to what I read.


    "Well, you can chat with them. Don''t tell them I''m aware of the group, they''re scared right?"


    "Yes. But you know, husband. They really do like you. Look they''re all concerned. Asking about you. Just that, I don''t know about their current rtionship. They must have maintained it just to be at your sight. Whether they like them or not, only them knows."


    "I see. I still don''t know what to do with them. There''s more right?"


    "Yes. I won''t tell the actual number."


    "That''s enough. Those four. Let theme here today. Ah. Wait. Only pick two from the four."


    If it ends up going well, there''s no doubt we''ll have sex. I might be too exhausted for four plus Akane.


    "Four? They''re five here."


    "Exclude Haruko, you saw it right?"


    "Yes. You were with her."


    "Yeah I saw her at one of the clubs I''m trying out, she nned for me to be there."


    "Your desire kicked in for her again?"


    "Yes. She got more lovers now. And they''re all girls."


    "Ah. I didn''t know that. She didn''t tell me which school she''s attending. Only when they''re nning to see you did she reveal it."


    "She has a little harem in our school. That girl."


    "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "Yes. Wife, my desire is kicking in for all of her lovers but I only met two. For now."


    "I see."


    "Is my wife jealous?"


    "Of course not. I just can''t believe Haruko. Yaeko ended like that but she¡­"


    "Don''t mind it. If Yae wants to talk to me again, then maybe. But unless she can ignite my desire. I''m afraid it will end up the same."


    "You''re right. Husband, what if you finally learn to love. Will you start loving them too?"


    "Still don''t know how that works, wife. Maybe, maybe not. You''re my teacher about love, right?"


    "Eh. I guess you will be. Just looking at how caring you are. You just don''t notice it."


    Err. What are you thinking silly girl? I still don''t know if I will be able to learn. Will my possessiveness for her turn to love? Or will it stay the same? What about my desire? Will it change shape? Honestly, that''s something I can''t think of yet. Better look forward and deal with things as I see fit like Haruko said. And yeah, I''ll try to be responsible for my actions, like Mom said. I guess. Yae. If she still feels the same, I''ll give her another chance.


    "Don''t think too far ahead wife. For now, you''re the only one special. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "Uhm. I guess you''re right. Spoil me again husband.


    "Yes yes. Did you pick who wille?"


    "Aoi and Ria. Is that fine?"


    "Why Aoi?"


    "Ah right. You''re probably wondering why she''s here too. That girl, she can''t be honest. She likes you but when you cut her off, she got too angry that she said the opposite thing she wanted to say to you."


    Ah. What did she say before?


    "I hate you. I''m happy that you finally let me go. I don''t want to see you again!"


    "Wife, how did you know about that?"


    "She looked for me that day and told me that."


    Ah. This is bing tooplicated. Let''s see then.


    "I see. Then let themeter at after lunch. We''ll have to reorganize this room and your things as well."


    "Yes, husband."


    Akane snuggles to me and acts like she wants to be spoiled.


    This girl. Well, I did tell her I''ll spoil her.


    Ah. I also forgot to check my phonest night. I have a lot to do again. Haa.

 Chapter 33: Room Date Plan with Satsuki

    <h4>Chapter 33: Room Date n with Satsuki</h4>


    The sun is already up high but inside our room, Akane''s moans fill every corner of it along with the sounds produced by our ongoing intercourse. The wet sounds it made every time my cock hit her deepest parts made the atmosphere even more erotic.


    "Uuuuhh... I didn''t think¡­ Huaa.. we''ll have sex this early."


    "This is me spoiling my wife. And you got me really hard since earlier."


    We''re doing it in a side position.


    My arm clutched her left leg at the back of her knees, lifting it up. It gave my cock ess to her pussy from behind her. With every thrust of my hips, my cock went in deeper inside her. Having sex in this position gave us an incredible amount of pleasure that her pussy and insides kept constricting every time my cock reached her deepest part.


    On her hand, she''s still typing out her reply on that chat group.


    "Auuuhh. If they knew. Uuhh... They''ll probably be angry at me."


    "Don''t worry about them. Put that down for now."


    I took the phone from her hand and put it down somewhere.


    Her face turned back to me, her eyes that were full of her love is now mixed with lust. Even if it still hurts, she''s feeling good at what we''re doing. Her hand reached out to my face, bending her body a bit, she reached in for a kiss.


    This silly girl. I won''t let her go.


    Looking at her encouraged me to do more. I want to hear more of her moans, see more of her face that she will show only to me, feel more of her love that she promised to teach me.


    The pace picked up as I indulge myself at fucking this silly girl. While changing to different positions throughout, I felt every part of her. From her forehead down to her toes. I now remember her tastepletely.


    Cumming inside Akane once again. She fell exhausted that I had to carry her like a princess to the bath likest night, this time we''ll take a proper bath or so I thought. Once in there, we did more things that half of our morning on the first day of living together consisted only of us having sex.


    I can''t get enough of this silly girl and so is she. She''s too happy to be with me. She even smugly dered that she''s now in a better position than those girls I stole.


    Well, I let her have her fun.


    When her mother knocked on our door and saw our state, specifically Akane''s state, she fell speechless for a moment.


    "You two. How much did you do it?"


    "M-mom. Don''t ask."


    "Five times."


    "Husband!"


    "Oh. Husband? You boy, it''s justst night that we gave our daughter to you and you already fucked her 5 times. Will your days be filled with only that?"


    "Auntie. Your daughter is too sexy that I can''t help it."


    "Y-you pervert."


    Akane cutely protested by pinching my arm.


    Seeing her daughter act like a newlywed woman, Akemi sighs.


    "You''re both grown-ups now. Just be responsible. Don''t get her pregnant yet. You both need to be a responsible adult first and you have to cure that desire of yours. I''m not like your Mom who wants you to be responsible to those other girls, my daughter should be your top priority but I know. I won''t meddle as long as I see my daughter happy being by your side."


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    "Mom. As long as I''m with him, I''m happy."


    "Yes, yes. You lovestruck daughter. Now I wonder what you fed this daughter of mine when you''re young. I wouldn''t be this grumpy if you continue loving each other but that desire of yours suddenly showed up. Tsk."


    "What do you mean Auntie?"


    "Yes, Mom. Do we love each other before?"


    "You''re kids back then so you don''t know but we adults, we could see it as clear as day. Anyway, here''s her things. I won''t help you so be responsible."


    Dropping the basket on her hands containing Akane''s possessions, she turns around making her way back to their house next door.


    "Your Mom truly cares for you."


    "Yes, she taught me a lot, especially on how to protect myself."


    "She must be lonely now. I snatched you away from them."


    "Idiot husband. She''s just next door, I can visit anytime."


    "Ah right. Let''s go eat first. Let''s arrange theseter."


    "Yes!"


    Akane, like a housewife, cleaned the house while I prepare our breakfast. There will be visitorster, I still don''t know what to do to those two. Will I ept them again? Honestly, I still have no idea.


    "Ah. Your pancakes yesterday was delicious, husband."


    "d you liked it. I only knew your taste from before my secret desire manifested."


    "It didn''t change anyway, I''m happy you remembered."


    "I am your childhood friend, at least on the surface. I should remember the things you like."


    "Now, you''re more than that. I''m yours now."


    "Yes, you''re mine Akane."


    We finished our breakfast and started the work on our exclusive room. I put most of my parents'' items on one of the empty rooms. Well, the house is this big and there''s originally three of us. It''s bound to have empty rooms we can use as storage.


    Akane fell asleep midway through our work, she was tired fromst night and today. I let her sleep peacefully on our bed. This silly girl can now stop pushing herself. She must''ve felt the sense of urgency after that incident with Yae.


    After I finished arranging our room, putting in our own closets and other essentials, I went down to do my daily exercise. I missed it yesterday because I went to school early for Satsuki, I just have to do double the amount today or at least until I feel myself in my optimal condition.


    After exercising, I went back upstairs after a quick shower to get my phone. Finally, I have the time to check it. When I open the screen, Kana''s mail and an unknown number appeared in it.


    I checked the unknown number first and found out that it was from Otsuka-senpai. She probably asked for my number from Kana. As I thought, she will soon approach me to satisfy her curiosity.


    "Onoda-kun. This is Otsuka."


    That''s her only message. I fell in thought on how to respond to her


    "Otsuka-senpai?"


    I didn''t receive an immediate response so I close it and check on Kana''s mail.


    "Ruki, Karen won''t tell anyone about our secret. And she asked me for your number. She might contact you soon."


    She already did. But I wonder what that curious girl will ask. Well, I''ll try and amodate her, she''s now an aplice after all.


    "My Kana is amazing. Thank you. She did contact me. I only got to my phone now. How should I reward you?"


    She replied immediately.


    "Good morning Ruki. You don''t need to reward me. I already got it yesterday. It is still fresh on my mind. I feel like you''re still inside me."


    "You''re bing too erotic, Kana."


    Yes. It''s not even a week and she keeps thinking about it already.


    "Is it bad?"


    "No. As long as you only show it to me."


    "Of course, I''m yours, Ruki."


    "Good. I''ll see you on Monday, Kana."


    "Yes. See you."


    After that, I open the Messenger app.


    Immediately, another intense rush of vibration ensued. Yeah. I should really turn off the vibration after this.


    Apart from having new message requests, Satsuki messaged me.


    Let''s see. I''ll check on Satsuki first. This maiden in love.


    "Onoda. Are you up?"


    She sent it just earlier. What happened?


    "I was busy. What is it, Your Highness?"


    Only a minute of waiting when I saw her status turned green.


    "You''re finally here. Did you just wake up?


    Err. No. I was busy fucking Akane. Ah.


    "No. Just that I only got to check my phone now."


    "You''re like that. You only check when you feel like it."


    Ah, she''s right. Well, I was about to checkst night. There''s no use making excuses.


    "Yes yes, I''m sorry Your Highness, how may I help you?"


    "Tsk. You still owe me a punch. Now I''ll add one more.


    Huh? Why? I didn''t do anything to warrant an additional punch from her.


    "I don''t recall offending you further."


    "You! Because of you, I dreamt of that."


    Huh? What was her dream about? Could it be?


    "How can I understand if you made it that vague? What did you dream about?"


    "Argh. Idiot. You told me to me everything on you. So here. I''m ming it on you."


    Ah, right. So it''s about us? Her dream.


    "Tell me about it first. That way I can ept that additional punch."


    "You''re really unbelievable Onoda. After you take advantage of me. How can I face Sakuma now?"


    "Call me Ruki, Satsuki. We''re alone, right? And aren''t you still the same? You never change your way of treating him, you know."


    "The same? I felt like I''m bing more conscious of him because of you. Your fault Ruki. There. I called you Ruki. Happy?"


    Yes. Just like that. Throw all the me to me. That way you will stay as mine. Ah. Damn. I miss teasing her. I''ll surely do it next week, maybe bring her here. Ah. I''m hopeless.


    "Isn''t that good? Sakuma will soon feel how much you love him. That''s cute Satsuki. So tell me about that dream now."


    "I can''t confess to him now. But if he does then I''ll ept. And that dream. I won''t tell you. I''m just ming you for it. Idiot."


    This girl. Should I train her to be more obedient? Ah but that will be no fun for my desire. Maybe a bit but not enough to excite me as much as that time in the infirmary.


    "Do you want me to help him? Ah. Should I try to guess about your dream?"


    "Why? You''re a bad friend Ruki but yes, if you can help him. I really love that idiot but he keeps on hesitating. Go and guess if you can. There''s no prize for the right answer."


    Isn''t that all because of you? This girl. If she can just tone down her mouth then they would''ve already be a couple, long before I entered their life.


    Well, I''ll do it, the first thing I thought of when I found out they like each other. Filling Satsuki with semen before she meets Sakuma for his confession. Ah. I''m bad. But it''s truly exciting to think about. I''ll be watching from a distance and see how my semen drips down from those lust-inducing thighs of hers.


    "Okay. I''ll think of something. And your dream, it''s about us, right? Have you dreamt of me Satsuki?"


    "Idiot Ruki. Yes. It''s about us. And Sakuma. He woke up when we''re doing that back in the infirmary."


    Ah. That was an amazing dream Satsuki. I''ll have her tell me all the details. It''s getting me excited.


    "What were we doing Satsuki? Tell me."


    "You! That! The thing you''re doing with me in the infirmary. He woke up then he just watched when we''re kissing."


    This girl. She said she won''t tell me but look. She''s too into it at describing.


    "And then? What did we do when he''s watching? What did I do to you?"


    "Argh. Ruki! You''re making me weird. I love Sakuma. Remember that."


    "Yes yes. I remember. You love him but you''re mine."


    Ah, wait. It''s not enough to just read it as just text. I wanna see her reactions and voice. Let''s see. Videocall.


    I tapped the videocall icon before she even replied. It started ringing and in a few seconds, Satsuki''s face appeared on the screen.


    "Pervert. Why did you call?"


    "I wanna hear your dream from your own mouth Satsuki."


    "Wait. Not here. I''ll go to my room.


    I saw on the screen that she''s currently moving from where she was. She''s wearing a blue-coloured sleeveless blouse with her bra peeking out from the side. I can only see half her body so I don''t know what is she wearing below. I guess I have to ask her to show me.


    "A virtual visit to your room. How nice. When will you invite me there?"


    "Idiot, I can''t invite you here. You''ll just take advantage of me if I did."


    Eh? So she''s not rejecting the idea of inviting me.


    The screen now shows the view of her room. It''s kinda girly in contrast to how she usually acts.


    "What if I promised not to take advantage of you? I''ll be at your mercy."


    "Then I''ll think about it."


    "Later?"


    "What? You can''tter. My whole family is here."


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Idiot. Why do you want to go?"


    So it might be possible tomorrow. Let''s choose our words right.


    "To be alone with you, of course."


    "You''re really nning of taking advantage of me. Tsk."


    "I already told you, I''ll be at your mercy"


    "Then tomorrow. I''ll use you as a punching bag."


    "Yes. Vent out that feelings you have to me. Time?"


    "I certainly will. Prepare yourself Ruki. After lunch. They''ll go out and will be back at night."


    Satsuki. You''re the best. I''ll make sure it will be memorable for both of us. I''ll make you mine inside your own room. Ah. Damn. I''m getting this much excitement already. Satsuki keeps on filling it up.


    "Then it''s a date?"


    "Idiot. What date?"


    The date I take you as mine?


    "House date? Or Room date?"


    "You pervert. I love Sakuma. I''ll tell you the details tomorrow."


    Ah. This girl is too gullible and I don''t regret taking advantage of it. Sakuma. I''m sorry but the girl you like will be mine. I''ll be tasting her soon.


    "I know, what about I invite him too?"


    "N-no. He''llugh at me if he sees my room."


    "Then only two of us for now. So let''s go back to that dream of yours."


    "Y-you pervert. So that''s why you videocalled."


    "Of course, it''s to hear your voice and see your reaction."


    "Now I wonder if it''s the right decision to agree to that secret of us."


    "It is, aren''t we having fun? I miss those lips of yours Satsuki. And your smooth neck."


    "Pervert. You almost gave me a hickey."


    "That was my aim from the start. Should I give you one tomorrow?"


    "Then don''t go anymore."


    "Then you can give me one as well so it will be fair for both us."


    "You''re really unbelievable Ruki. How much do you want me?"


    "As long as you love Sakuma. I will be this crazy over you."


    "I won''t stop loving him."


    "Then you now know my answer."


    "Pervert. It''s your fault I dreamt of that. You. You kept on kissing me even when he''s watching. No, you even looked at him and invited him to watch. It''s you who woke him up."


    "Then? What did I do next?"


    "Then you took off my clothes and showed him my body. But you didn''t let him touch. You yed with my body like you own it."


    "I now want to really do that."


    "Shut up. You kept on sucking me, giving me hickeys all over. And your hot big thing. Ahhh, idiot! What are you making me say?!"


    "You''re too sexy just now Satsuki. I want to see more of that expression of yours. If I tell you I''m hard now, will you believe me?"


    "Of course. You''re a pervert. But, I''m feeling hot down there too. What did you do to me?"


    "me it on me. I made you feel like that Satsuki. We''ll do some of that dream of yours tomorrow."


    "Idiot. I''m really ming you for making me this weird. I''m hanging up."


    "Wait Satsuki. Tell me what you want us to do tomorrow."


    "Pervert don''t make me say it. Just go tomorrow."


    "Okay. See you Satsuki."


    "Don''t videocall me again Pervert Ruki."


    With that, the screen went back to our chatbox. The video call ended. Shit. Just by talking like that made me fill my desire by this much. That girl, she''s by far the best catch I have recently. I''m sorry to Kana but it''s really different with Satsuki. It''s a notch above from what I get from her.


    Ah. If Akane wakes up and sees me hard, she''ll misunderstand and we''ll have another round. I better go downstairs, I need to prepare for lunch.

 Chapter 34: The Visitors(1)

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Visitors(1)</h4>


    It''s almost lunch so I postponed looking at the new message requests. Akane is still sleeping. She might wake up hungry. But when I looked inside the fridge, my ingredient stock is almost out.


    I left a note at the table for Akane saying I''ll be going to the supermarket.


    My parents always send me a monthly allowance that includes all expenses and a little bonus to whatever I want to buy, or as they said. Now that Akane is living with me, they will probably send more funds, telling me to take her to a date or something. They''re too supportive but most of the money they gave me was saved up. Since I am only moving towards fulfilling my desire, I almost don''t spend anything on luxury items unless it is really needed.


    The supermarket is located near the station, along the street where the cafe I took Yae with was located. That''s the only part of this neighbourhood that is bustling with activity.


    Since this is Saturday, only athletic clubs meet up at school for their training so most students have the weekend all to themselves.


    I wore my usual attire to not attract attention. It''s too troublesome to be mixed up with people I don''t have any interest in. Though on my previous trips, most of the time, I will run into someone I know from middle school.


    Entering the supermarket, I picked a trolley to use. Wandering to the food section, I picked fresh vegetables first, they''re the ones that spoil first even when refrigerated. Then picking specific cuts of meats, either pork or beef. I also pick some fish to have a variety.


    Then after all those, I circle around the snacks and canned goods section. Well, I had a habit to use anything I can reach to for cooking so even a simple potato chip may be used on a dish. Along the way, I passed by some unusual section on an unfamiliar aisle. Well, I never went there since all my needs are food and ingredients. Well, I asionally get detergents and other personal hygiene items.


    On that unfamiliar aisle where there are heart-shaped decorations, I found a lot of misceneous items thate in couples. Well just by looking at that heart-shaped decoration, this is probably a leftover or a special section they built after the Valentine''sst February.


    Thinking Akane might need some things for her to settle. I picked a toothbrushes for couple, towels for couple, mugs for couple, and anything we might need in the house.


    Err. Are we a couple now? Well, if you look from the outside perspective, we really are. So I guess this is fine. This might also probably give that silly girl a smile on her face when she sees them.


    "Onoda? Onoda Ruki?"


    Suddenly a voice called out to me. Someone familiar. I knew it. I will always run into someone.


    "Wow. I haven''t seen you since graduation. You didn''t pick our high school?"


    The owner of the voice is someone I''m familiar with but I don''t really know that much about her. She''s a desk neighbour during my third year in middle school.


    "Nikaido Eimi. Hi. Yes. I picked 4th High."


    "Eh? That''s 4 stations away from here and it''s in the opposite direction. Why did you pick that?"


    "Err. No reason."


    "Oh. Could it be? Shimizu?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Well, she''s always chasing you, no? I thought you ran away from her."


    Does it seem like that from their eyes? I guess my view was really narrow back in middle school. I was only focused on satisfying my desire.


    "Ah. No. Akane is, we''re currently living together."


    "Eh? Why? You two. You''re dating each other?"


    "Well, something like that."


    I can''t just tell her that I''m keeping her by my side because of my possessiveness.


    This will also put a brake on those eyeing my Akane if Nikaido discloses this information.


    "How nice, having your childhood friend be your special someone. But living together?"


    "Yes. We got permission from her parents. And her house is just next door so it doesn''t matter to them."


    "Ah, right. Then why did you pick a school different from her?"


    Err. I tried to run away from the girls I''ve stolen? As if she will understand that.


    "Well, things happened. What about you? Are you dating someone?"


    "No. I don''t think I need that yet."


    "Then do you like someone?"


    "Well, I did. But I just heard he''s living together with her girl now."


    Eh? Is she talking about me? Why me again?


    "Don''t be surprised Onoda. You''re kind of an aloof cool guy before. I like you but I guess I have no chance now."


    "I never knew."


    "You''re kind of have an aura that repels anyone who get near you back in middle school."


    Ah. She''s probably right. I never activelymunicated to those in my ss.


    "Ah. Is that you Ruki?!"


    Suddenly another voice shouted my name. This one, she''s awfully familiar. I just saw her chat at that group after all.


    Ueno Aoi. She''s wearing a tight-fitting thin jacket and dress pants that only reached down to her calf. She has her dark blue hair done into a low bun with her bangs fall freely across her face.


    She runs over to close our distance and even I didn''t expect what she did next.


    "Eh? W-what?"


    After a jump, Aoi took my lips into a kiss which startled Nikaido.


    "Ah. Someone''s here. You''re Nikaido from ss 3?"


    After freeing my lips, Aoi looks at the surprised Nikaido.


    "You. Kissing in public and when you just said you''re living together with Shimizu. Are you actually a two-timer?"


    "Ah. No. Sorry, but this girl does that as a greeting."


    "What greeting? That''s my honest feeling when I see you."


    "Onoda, you''re shameless. I never knew. And I liked you before."


    Eh? Wait? What the hell is happening? I''m just out to buy food. Why am I suddenly in this situation?


    "Nikaido. Don''t just assume. I''m not his girlfriend but he owns me."


    "Hey, Aoi. Stop that. We''re in public."


    "Ah. Right. I stopped by here to buy snacks before going to your house, I never thought you''ll be here."


    "Where''s Ria?"


    "Picking ice cream."


    "Wait wait. What are you two, really?"


    Nikaido is still confused there. She can''t keep up to our conversation.


    "Ah. Nikaido, wannae with us? That way you''ll understand."


    Hey Aoi, this girl is truly unruly. You already told me you hated me before and now you''re back to being like this.


    "N-no. I have to go home."


    "Well, okay. I''ll go pick up Ria. That girl might get lost from trying to understand everything she sees."


    Err. True, that girl is naturally an observant girl. It''s nothing like how I am an observer. That girl is quick at thinking to understand everything she sees even trivial ones. She''s worse than other observant people because if left unchecked, she''ll memorize the ingredients of ice cream from reading it at the back of the packaging. Or even the Terms and Conditions of a mobile game.


    Just like how she immediately found things the other girls hadn''t noticed at the picture sent by Akane earlier.


    After saying that, Aoi took off to the aisle where ice creams are located.


    "Well then Nikaido, I''ll be checking this out."


    "Wait Onoda. I can''t understand what just happened."


    "Err. Even if I exin to you, you won''t understand."


    "Then I''ll go with you. I want to understand."


    Eh? You''ll be more confused if you ask me. But I can''t just reject her.


    "Okay then. But don''t you have to bring that home first?"


    "You''re right. I''ll be checking out then. Wait for me at the front."


    "Okay. I''ll be waiting for those two anyway."


    Letting her go first on the counter, she left the supermarket in a hurry. I don''t know what she''s thinking, anyway, that Aoi is the one at fault. Openly kissing me. Haa.


    When I went out of the supermarket, I found a bench nearby to wait for them. I checked the things I bought, especially those couple specials. Toothbrush, mugs, towels, etc. I couldn''t even bother to pick a design. There''s a heart decoration anyway, Akane will be happy with this, hopefully.


    I leave my phone at our house so I can''t do anything but just wait for them. 10 minutester, Aoi and Ria exit the supermarket.


    Ria immediately found me and ran over. She almost tripped but thanks to Aoi, that was prevented. She''s wearing a green dress that still looks childish because of her small figure with her ck hair done into double ponytail


    "Don''t just run off. I''m getting a headache from you."


    "You said you kissed him. I want one too."


    "Ria, calm down for now. I''ll give you one when we''re back home."


    "Yes, Ruki-senpai!"


    Ria sat next to me and looked at the bags containing what I bought.


    "What''s this? You bought a lot of couple specials. For Akane-senpai?"


    "So, she''s saying the truth. You''re living with her now. You even bought that. Do you love her Ruki?"


    "Huh? She''s just special. She''s a bit different from you. Even if she doesn''t love me, I''ll put her by my side."


    "Isn''t that the same as us?"


    "Yeah. You want us to continue liking our boyfriends."


    "Well, you don''t need to have a boyfriend anymore. Just that, if you stopped liking someone else than me then you might not be able to ignite my desire. But I guess, there''s more to it that I haven''t understand yet."


    "Soundsplicated Ruki-senpai. I like him but I love you. Is this fine?"


    "Err. I don''t know. Maybe?"


    "You don''t feel excited anymore?"


    "That''s why I want you toe. I want to look at you again. Even when I already cut you off, you all nned to go to my school, right?"


    "Uhm. That''s because you keep on ignoring us."


    "You ran away. I didn''t mean to say those things I said before."


    "We''ll seeter. Some change happened to this desire of mine and I don''t know if what I understood was all there is to it or there''s more, so I need you two."


    "You could''ve just called us."


    Aoi, only Akane got me to take initiative to call her. Ah. Satsuki too.


    "Yes senpai, I''m always waiting for your call. Waiting for you to say you want me again."


    Uh. Ria. You''re still young, you could''ve started anew but here you are.


    These girls. And they are not thest of them. I wonder, how many apart from those I saw earlier were there? How did I even affect them to this degree? Even when I seemingly lose interest, they''re still here, trying to be at my sight again.


    What am I doing in middle school? Why is it that I only remembered how I stole them?


    Ah. Right. Because I don''t care about what will happen afterwards, as long as I fill my desire, whether I did good or bad to their life, I am unaware.


    "G-great. You''re still here."


    Nikaido appeared before us, gasping for her breath. She probably ran from her house to here, thinking we might leave her behind. Well, maybe we shouldn''t have waited. This girl, why does she even want to understand?


    "Let''s go, Akane must be waiting. You two, you arrived too early. Good thing I went out to restock ingredients."


    "Aoi-senpai can''t wait to see you Ruki-senpai. She dragged me out of my house."


    "Ria. You. I didn''t drag you out, you weed me at your house''s gate"


    "Uhm. Is it fine for me toe?"


    Nikaido felt left out.


    "It''s you who insisted, don''t worry, I''ll include you when I cook."


    "Ah. No. I only want to know what''s happening. Why Ueno kissed you and then there''s this little girl."


    "Hey, I''m not a little girl. Ruki-senpai already made me into a woman!"


    "Shush Ria. Don''t shout that out in public."


    This girl.


    "Eh? What did she mean by that Onoda? You¡­"


    Nikaido looked more confused than she was earlier.


    "Don''t mind it. Let''s talk when we arrive home."


    The journey home is a bit of a hardship. We became a ma for attention, 3 attractive girls are walking and talking beside me. Who wouldn''t get jealous? I wonder how would I exin Nikaido being here.


    "This is your house?"


    Nikaido asks when we arrived in front of my house.


    "Yes. Next door is Akane''s"


    The door opens from the inside and oute Akane. Her hair is still a bit unkempt, she probably just woke up.


    "Huh? You two are early. And Nikaido?"


    Akane looks at the two and when it stops at Nikaido, a questioning look directs at me.


    "Ask Aoi."


    "She got curious about why I kissed Ruki."


    "You''re really living together¡­"


    Nikaido is still in a daze from looking at my house and now she sees Akaneing out of it.


    "Come in first. Don''t just stand there."


    I urged them on from the back. It''s already bad that I brought 3 more girls if Akane''s mom found out or she already did? After what she just said about having Akane my top priority. Well, she also asks to help. I guess there''s no use thinking about it now


    "So what really happened? Uwaa. Eh? What''re these? Husband?"


    Akane found the things I bought for her. It instantly made her eyes glimmer in joy and forgot what she was about to ask. The three girls looked on as they watch her be that happy at unpacking those.


    "Akane-senpai is too easy to please."


    Uh. Ria? You''re easier to please. I just have to allow you to wander around to check anything youy your eyes on.


    "Just how lovestruck she is. Tsk."


    Aoi, you''re one as well. Not minding the ce to kiss me. Now we got Nikaido mixed up with us.


    "Even simple designs like that can make her that happy."


    Probably as long as it''s from me, she''ll be that happy. Add to that, it''s for couples.


    "You girls. Settle down in the living room while I make lunch. Nikaido, feel stay at home."


    "Eh? I''ll help, husband!"


    "I''ll help too senpai!"


    "I guess I have to help as well."


    "Uhm. I''m not good at cooking but I can cut ingredients properly."


    Err. What to do with these girls? I''m now thinking it''s a bad idea to invite them here.


    "You all stay put. This is my kitchen. Just y UNO or something to pass time."

 Chapter 35: The Visitors(2)

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Visitors(2)</h4>


    "And with this Yellow Eight, UNO!"


    I heard Nikaido''s voice from the living room. Well, I can at least see them ying happily there that no one bothers me while I''m cooking.


    "Oh no! Nikaido of the North is on the verge of victory. I believe in you Yellow Zero! Attack!"


    This time it''s Ria. Eh? Are they really ying UNO?


    "Kukuku. Yellow Zero? Prepare yourselves for the power of Red Zero! Trample on their dreams!"


    Aoi?!


    "Ugh. Changing it to Red? I guess I have no choice but to put out my Ultimate Move. Fire, Water, Wind and Earth heed my call. Plus Four! Change the terrain to Earth(Yellow)! I won''t let you win."


    What the hell is that Akane? What kind of UNO are you guys ying?


    "Eh? Unfair. I almost win. Yellow Six."


    Ah. At least Nikaido is still normal.


    That girl can be calm or is she? She''s trying to y a normal UNO but those three seem like they''re in sync at trying to make it more dramatic.


    "We won''t let you win. Whoever wins gets to have an hour with Ruki-senpai alone! We all have our reasons but you, you don''t."


    Oi. Consult your prize first if I agreed. This Ria.


    "W-what? Then I have my reason too. I liked Onoda. I liked him throughout our 3rd year!"


    Nikaido, don''t just confess there. There''s someone who has something more fearsome than your like ying with you.


    "Huh?! Then all the more reason for you not to win. I''m his wife. I won''t let a girl who isn''t one of his stolen be close to him. Even if you can''t ignite his desire."


    Akane, spare the girl. She just got dragged to be here.


    "Right. Normal girls like you have no right to spend time with him. I miss him a lot so I have to win. I have to make up for what I said to him before."


    Aoi, I heard you and in fact, I''m not angry at what you said.


    "Stolen? What''s the meaning of that?"


    Ah. Now you girls have to exin it to her. Anyway, I should really focus on cooking.


    Since there are now more people, curry then. Good thing curry powder is now a thing. Cooking it is like cooking instant noodles with extra steps. These girls look like they can take a bit of spice except Ria.


    Now I wonder, is this really a chore for a guy like me? Ah. Well. I already started so there''s no use thinking about it now.


    I was about to finish when I heard someone screamed in joy from the living room.


    "I win! Yes! One hour with Ruki!"


    Aoi jumps in delight as she shows off her now empty hands. The other three turned downcast that they even forget to utter a retort.


    When she sees me looking from the kitchen, she immediately runs over to hug me from the back. I can feel her soft breasts pressing onto me.


    "Careful. I''m cooking."


    "Sorry, I just can''t resist when I won. I''ll have you for 1 hour."


    But I haven''t agreed to that? Well, it''s fine. I already nned to talk to them anyway.


    I''m thinking since earlier. These two, they openly show their affection to me since we met earlier, will it still ignite my desire for them?


    They''re attractive yes, I bet if they broke up with their boyfriend there will be others who will then try their luck to confess to them.


    Ah. That somehow ignited my desire. The thought of stealing them away from other guys who want them. Eh? Is this? No. I can''t be sure of this yet.


    "Just stay put and watch. They''re still not done ying right?"


    "I missed your scent. No, not just your scent. Everything about you."


    Her arms tighten her embrace to me. I can now also smell her scent. This girl. She''s also like this when I first brought her home.


    "You. You''re always unruly, Aoi. It''s not that bad but you might get hurt here."


    "You''re still like this, you keep on being this caring but I guess you did change. Akane can''t be that happy if not. I''ll watch you over here then."


    Aoi settled herself on a chair at the dining table. She rests her hand on her chin as she watches my back while I work.


    Minutes passed and the smell of curry wafted all over the kitchen. Those in the living room also caught its scent that they stopped ying altogether and went to the dining table.


    "I can''t believe at first that Onoda can cook. But smelling this now¡­"


    Is it really that rare for a guy to cook, Nikaido? Besides, it''s instant curry.


    "It''s been so long since I ate Ruki-senpai''s cooking."


    Ria, you keep on inquiring me of my recipe back then. At least you stopped now.


    "Husband''s cooking. Eh? Shouldn''t it be the wife''s duty to cook?"


    You only remembered that now, Akane?!


    "Failure of a wife. Be careful, we might get that seat off you."


    Aoi, what do you mean by that? Akane will be¡­ Ah. She''speting with her. But she didn''t know, she and Akane are different. No matter what, I won''t let go of Akane. But them, they have a choice.


    "Okay girls, stop talking now. Let''s eat."


    Serving them one by one, the girls felt like they were in a restaurant. I guess this is the joy of cooking. When others look happy at what you made.


    After eating our lunch and some ice cream, we all moved back to the living room.


    Err, the sofa that should only be for three people is now upied by four. Nikaido settles herself on the single sofa on one side, Akane at my right, Aoi at my left and Ria, because of her small stature, settled on myp. They all settle themselvesfortably. These three. Is it fine to show this to an outsider?


    "Uhm, I keep asking earlier but no one answers. Onoda you told me toe here for me to understand but no one''s answering me."


    Maybe she found this scene ufortable, Nikaido asked once again.


    "Sorry Nikaido, I told you it will be hard to understand even if I exin."


    "Exin it. I''ll try to understand."


    "Should I help you, husband?"


    "No, it should be me. And I have a favour to ask from her."


    "What favour? I''ll do it if I can."


    "Spread on the school about Akane''s rtionship with me."


    Yes. Nikaido is a bit of a good girl, there''s a chance she won''t gossip about what she discovered earlier.


    "If it''s just that then okay. You want others to stop pursuing her?"


    "Yes. She''s mine. I''m notfortable when others aim for her."


    "You know Onoda, I will probably be in awe of your rtionship when you said that if there''s only Shimizu that close to you."


    I know. It''s weird in her eyes. But I can''t reject these two and just looking at them thisfortable with me somehow eases me up. When I stole them before, I only took care of satisfying my desire or that''s the only thing I noticed but now, what exactly did I do?


    "These two, Aoi and Ria. They''re mine but I prefer it to be kept secret."


    "I know Ueno, she''s dating someone and it''s not you. And that little girl is a junior from our middle school, right?"


    Right. I told her not to break up. She kept it but I wonder, what does she think of that guy now?


    "They''re mine. I mean, I stole them from their boyfriends."


    "Huh? I don''t understand."


    I told you, you wouldn''t understand.


    "It means Ruki-senpai won us over or rather he slowly tricked us into being his."


    Ria answers her.


    "That''s what I don''t understand. Tricked? Then why is Ueno still with her boyfriend?"


    Ah. She doesn''t know Ria is the same as Aoi.


    "Ruki ordered me not to break up."


    Err. When I cut you off, you have the choice on what to do already but you still kept it.


    "I see. Then that means you don''t love your boyfriend anymore?"


    "I have to keep liking him at least. In order for me to keep igniting this guy''s desire. He already tried to cut me off before but I can''t ept that so here I am again."


    "Desire? What''s his desire? And cut off? I''m honestly confused."


    "Should I tell her?"


    Aoi turns her head to me.


    "No, let me. Let me talk to her alone. You girls leave us for now."


    I look at the three of them. They understood and left the living room. To where will they go, they can explore the house if they want.


    "Nikaido. What I''m about to tell you, I can only ask you to keep this a secret."


    "I can''t really promise. But I will keep it to myself as much as possible."


    "That''s good. I don''t really want to tell this to others not connected to me, I don''t know why I''m inclined to tell this to you."


    "Then let me connect to you too."


    "You can''t, you won''t be able to ignite my desire. At least, as you are now, it''s impossible."


    Yeah. She doesn''t like anyone. Well, she did say she liked me but that''s still not enough. I have to steal her first like Aoi and Ria. I can think of the guys aiming for her, but that''s not enough.


    "That''s why I want to know what that is."


    "Let''s see. You now know that I''ve stolen them, right? My desire is... Hmm. It''s to steal every girl who likes someone else. Well, that changed now, and I still don''t understand everything about it. So, maybe it''s now about if a girl can ignite this desire of mine or not."


    I''m still contemting about what to do with the two and now I''m here divulging my secret to someone not connected to me. Haa. Why? Why did I ept when she said she wanted to go? If I rejected, it would''ve been over. Even if she hated me for that, it doesn''t matter. Am I attracted to her in any way? Do I want to steal her? But on what reason? Really, I don''t understand.


    "I see. But back in middle school¡­"


    "I purposely notmunicate to everyone in ss while I target those outside like Aoi and Ria."


    "I''m supposed to keep this a secret right?"


    "Yes."


    "What if I identally leaked it?"


    "Will you?"


    "No. Just if."


    It will be really bad for the girls if my secret was made public. Not only those still chasing me, but even those I already cut off. Especially Aoi and Rio. Others won''t be named but they will.


    "I don''t want to threaten you Nikaido but if it can protect them¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "Why?"


    "You said ''protect them'', not protect the secret."


    "Isn''t that normal? I stole them, I''m responsible for them not to be publicly shamed."


    Why did she have that kind of reaction? I don''t mind if the secret only hurt me but if the girls get implicated, I won''t take that lying down.


    "Eh? Your way of thinking¡­"


    "What?"


    "It''s unique. Normally if someone wants to threaten another about a secret. They''re doing it to protect themselves."


    "But I''m protecting myself in the process."


    "No. Your top priority is to protect them. That''s different."


    "Is that so? Anyway. That''s how it is. I don''t know what I can do if this bes public."


    Ah. I''m already thinking what to do to Nikaido if ever that happens. Should I seal her mouth here right now? This is Aoi''s fault for kissing me like that but it is mine too, I could dodge but I didn''t, leading to this situation now.


    "I understand. You''re weird in a way Onoda. I guess there''s more to you. Though that desire of yours is somewhat repulsive, and I was really repulsed by it, by the way. But hearing your reasons to keep it secret, I guess there''s more to it than just your desire."


    "I don''t understand."


    "You can''t understand because you''re only set at what you''re doing right?"


    "Eh? I don''t know. Maybe?"


    "Then how can I connect to you?"


    "That is, you can''t. How can I steal someone upfront?"


    This girl. You just said you''re repulsed by my desire and now you''re back at asking. I can''t understand this girl''s train of thought.


    "I see. You need a reason to steal me."


    "Err. Why do you want to be stolen by me?"


    "I like you. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Of course not. Those girls, they like or love their guy before I stole them. It''s just, I don''t know what happened in the middle of it that they turned like that now."


    "Eh? Isn''t that simple to be exined?"


    "Huh?"


    "You did something that made them fall for you. It may have remained unnoticed by you, but for them that''s a turning point."


    This girl. She''s exining everything I don''t get. I guess bringing her here is a good idea.


    "I see. Your exnation is probably correct."


    Right. They won''t tell me like how Haruko won''t tell me how I helped her before. Should I confront them about it?


    "Argh. I thought I was lucky when I saw you again at the supermarket. I didn''t know I''ll be signing up to something thisplicated."


    "Sorry."


    "No, you don''t have to. I approached you with an ulterior motive anyway. This is my own fault."


    If that''s what she will say then okay. To think someone will approach me with that kind of motive. This girl, does she really like me? I guess I should ask her. Maybe she will answer.


    "Why do you like me?"


    "Huh? Are you serious at asking me about that?"


    "Err. No. I never tried understanding before why they fall for me. But I want to start understanding it. For them it might already be toote to try and understand but for you, you only like me. It''s not love, right?"


    I''ll start with her. I want to understand. I don''t want to neglect things again. If I don''t and something happened before I realized then I won''t be able to forgive myself. I have to change this outlook. I have possessiveness and this desire.


    The former is already satisfied by Akane and thetter needs more, it can''t be truly filled so I will keep on stealing someone new, over and over.


    "Yes. It''s not love, it''s just a simple crush on my part back then. Somehow it turns to like. You had some sort of mysterious air on you back in middle school, and yes, I can see that you still have that, even now. Your way of thinking is different than most guys I know. So I am probably drawn by that mysteriousness. Your looks could only be said as above average, you can be someone''s type like mine but most will just take you as ordinary, maybe. It''s your mysterious air that gives off the vibe that you''re cool or interesting, in that regard I gave you a lot of bonus points. Uh. That''s how I like you."


    "I see. I still don''t understand. I''m not doing anything special though? On the surface, at least."


    "You know Onoda, liking someone isn''t all about looks or what they''ve done to you. True, that''s a major factor for everyone but human minds or hearts just work mysteriously, there are things you can''t exin no matter how you think. I like you and that''s what I think. What about you?"


    "Err. I only remember you as my desk neighbour. Sorry but that''s the only impression I have on you. My view is quite narrow back then. I only move to satisfy my desire. So if it''s about like or not like, then I guess I like you too."


    "Hmm. At least you don''t have a bad impression of me. Then what about Shimizu and those two?"


    "Akane is someone special to me, I want her, she''s mine. Those two, maybe I started caring for them when I sessfully stole them back then, they''re my responsibility. I did that to them."


    "Ah. I see. So only Shimizu is special but it''s still not love. About the two, you said they''re your responsibility then why did you think of cutting them off?"


    "To free them from me."


    "Have you asked about their opinion?"


    "No."


    "Then that''s not taking responsibility, is it?"


    Ah. I''m back at this point. Not considering what''s on their mind.


    If it''s before, I might''ve let Kana go too after she graduates but I guess I''ll consult her before I do anything. And she will be like these girls from my middle school. For Satsuki, she''s better than Kana, I can''t just give up on her as long as she loves Sakuma. But if one day she did, then I have to take responsibility for her too.


    But this desire. I have to understand it fully. Will I be able to get hard normally for those who fell for me? I never tried or I''m afraid it will disappoint them if it didn''t react.


    Ah. I see.


    That''s why. I understand. So it''s about me this time. It''s not all about the desire. I''m probably giving myself a psychological burden, being afraid to fail to get hard for them. I never tried so I don''t know. That''s the thing holding me back. Haa.


    But I also have to look for an angle about this desire. It''s better to satisfy it along with them. Will it really only work at girls who like someone else? Earlier, the thought I had seems to work. Should I try that to Aoi and Ria? If it works then it''s good and if not then I''ll look for another.


    "You''re right. That''s irresponsible of me."


    "So what will you do now?"


    "Take them back in."


    "That''s good."


    "But this desire. Even if I did take them back, if they can''t ignite this desire of mine then it''s useless."


    "Why is it useless?"


    "If I can''t get hard for them, it''s useless."


    "E-eh? What? What? I''m confused."


    "Ah. I''m sorry. Are you a virgin Nikaido?


    "Idiot Onoda. Don''t ask a maiden about that! Err. So you getting uh hard for them is a must?"


    "Ah. Sorry. Yes, because we''re doing ''that''."


    "I see. Then I don''t know what to say anymore. I''m ignorant about that."


    I can''t help but notice Nikaido turning red. I probably got her flustered. I didn''t know she''s still a virgin. This topic is too much for her. I should stop now.


    "You''re right. Thank you for answering my questions Nikaido."


    "I''ll keep your secret. And about your rtionship with Shimizu, I''ll disclose it only to my friends, whether they will spread it or not, that will be their own choice."


    "That''s enough. Then, you three. Until when will you eavesdrop?"


    "Ah. We''re found out."


    From a corner that''s a blindside for me, Akane, Aoi and Ria came out stumbling. They''re probably there since earlier. They only pretended to leave us alone.

 Chapter 36: One Hour with Aoi *

    <h4>Chapter 36: One Hour with Aoi *</h4>


    "You girls..."


    "We can''t help it, husband. What if Nikaido suddenly pounces on you?"


    Where is your mind headed off to, wife?


    "I''m not that kind of girl!"


    "You say that but you also want to be stolen."


    Aoi. She''s just asking. I don''t think she meant it. Or does she?


    "Ah. I''m just asking. I didn''t mean it."


    "You keep asking how to connect to Ruki-senpai. You asked 2 times."


    Uh. Ria. Why did you count that?


    "T-that is!"


    "Okay, enough, girls. I asked for a favour from Nikaido. Don''t be too rude to her. And she was helping you too, for me to understand you better."


    "Thank you Onoda."


    "No, I''m sorry for these girls."


    "Ruki. It''s my 1-hour with you now."


    "Err. Right, there''s that."


    The prize for the UNO winner I haven''t agreed on. Well, it''s good too, we can talk better this way.


    "Ah! Let''s continue ying to determine who''s next to get her 1-hour"


    "Then, we''ll be going upstairs."


    Aoi grabs my hand and starts to drag me up the stairs


    "Eh? Why upstairs?"


    "Nikaido, what will a man and woman do if they''re alone in a room?"


    No. Akane, don''t tell that to a pure girl like her.


    "Study?"


    "Eh? Nikaido-senpai is pure. What''s this? I used to be like her."


    Sorry, Ria. I tainted your pureness too early. But I couldn''t help it when I found you.


    "Huh? Why? Don''t tell me¡­"


    "Right, it''s about what you''re just talking about with husband."


    Akane, you got her flustered again.


    Nikaido''s face now looks like it''s going to explode from confusion but all of a sudden it suddenly looks sharp.


    "Uh. If I win, will I also get 1-hour with him alone?"


    "As if. We wouldn''t let you win. The loser will just go home."


    Eh? Aren''t you against it?


    "I''ll do my best!"


    "Eh? I thought you didn''t mean it? Turns out you really want Ruki-senpai for yourself."


    What''s happening? Why are you girls hard to understand sometimes? I thought I already made it clear to Nikaido. What will she do if she wins? Ah. Let''s deal with it if it really happened.


    Aoi is humming happily as we go up the steps. This girl. What should I do with her? Since the time we met at the supermarket, she kept showing off her affection to me. Honestly, it''s not that bad. It felt like how Akane wanted to be spoiled.


    Since my room where I always bring them is just the first door, she immediately opened it and pulled me inside.


    Without waiting for the door to close, Aoi clings her arms to the back of my neck, pulling me into a kiss.


    "Hey wait. Aoi."


    "No. Let me kiss you first."


    This girl. She''s always this unruly. Doing anything she wants without thinking twice.


    "Do you want to be punished?"


    "Uh. No. But I miss you. I can''t hold myself back."


    I guess I have to concede for now. She''ll calm down after I let her do what she wants.


    "You unruly girl."


    Circling my arm on her waist, I pulled her in. When she felt that, she smiled and immediately did what she wanted.


    Her lips reached mine and it didn''t show any restraint. If her kiss earlier in the supermarket was just a peck, this time she let herself loose. Sucking in my lips, biting it a bit. Everything she wanted to do, she did.


    Then her tongue left her mouth and entered my mouth to find my tongue, which she instantly did. Both of our tongues still tasted like the ice cream we ate after lunch. Hers was strawberry-voured while mine was chocte.


    After a series of sucking each other''s tongue, Aoi finally releases me. She then embraces me like someone she hasn''t met for a while.


    "I thought I would not have any chance like this again."


    "That''s what I thought as well. You''re pretty angry that day "


    Then a sudden punch was delivered to my stomach. Though there''s not enough power behind it.


    "I was really angry that day. But I said theplete opposite of what I wanted to say."


    "Ugh. I know. I heard from Akane."


    And another punch.


    "I also wanted to do this since that day. You, suddenly making a decision like that."


    "Ugh. I know. I''m sorry, I didn''t think about what you really wanted at that time."


    And another.


    "Don''t ever do that again. I love you. I know I hated you at first but I love you now."


    "I won''t. I''ll ask for your opinion now. I stole you, you''re my responsibility now. But you should continue hating me, you know."


    And another punch, this time with considerable force. Err. If this continues, I might throw up what I''ve eaten.


    "Idiot. How can I? You... You don''t know what you did. And I won''t tell you, I want you to remember it by yourself. But I''vee to love you. More than him."


    "You all know I can''t feel that emotion. Why do you have to fall in love?"


    This time, no punch came. Instead, she pulls me into another kiss. It''s not like earlier, it''s a kiss full of her emotion just like Akane that morning. That kiss where she wanted to convey everything to me.


    "Can you feel it? Do I have to exin why? Like Nikaido said, liking or loving someone, there''s always that unexinable factor. No matter how I tried to exin, we wouldn''t get it. I only know I have this emotion towards you. You can reject it but I''ll just throw it back to you."


    "I see. You''re right. I just had that talk and I''m about to forget again. Aoi. The very moment I stole you, you became mine. My mind was very narrow back then. Only thinking of satisfying my desire so a lot of things passed unnoticed by me."


    "Then what do you intend to do now? Will you ask now if I wanted to be cut off from you? You already know the answer."


    "No, I''ll ask you to be mine again. Not all of you who I''ve stolen came back chasing after me, it meant they epted, they also wanted to be cut off from me. But you, Ria and everyone else who wille, I will ept you all."


    I can''t really say I knew about that group. It''s better that way. They can talk among themselves. epting them all though. Will it be fine? Some of them might be like Yae. Ah. Right, Yae. I hurt her. That''s one more thing I have to fix. I decided, I''ll meet her tomorrow.


    "I''m always yours. You don''t have to ask that. Just prove it with your actions. I know I can''t have you to myself, even Akane can''t, but don''t forget me. That guy asked me for a date today but I refused, I chose to be here with you instead."


    "Right. You''re always mine. I can''t let you stay here with me like Akane. She, she''s special and I can''t change that. That''s what I wanted. But I won''t neglect you, that thing you just said, it does indeed ignite my desire just now. You can feel it but you don''t have to force yourself anymore. Even if you break up with him, you''re still mine."


    True it did ignite my desire. Thinking about that guy enthusiastically asking her girl for a date but she rejected and instead chose toe here. Damn, that''s truly exciting. It filled up my desire. This girl purposefully said that because that''s how she can excite me. That''s how it always is if I''m the same as back then.


    But I can''t force her to maintain that rtionship anymore. I shouldn''t. Still, it will be her own decision. Last night, I said I don''t want our parents forcing our decision on us then I have to stop doing that as well. There will be more ways to satisfy my desire. More targets I can steal. They already suffered back in middle school, it''s time for me to reward them.


    Well, Haruko is a bit different, she wanted to satisfy my desire as well as heal her heart through those girls. And in turn, she''s helping them. That''s admirable. And that''s what she has chosen to do, not by my urging. About Rindou though, I might change her life by asking Haruko to make her fall, but like Satsuki, I wanted to steal her as well. That was my initial goal anyway, opening her up to give her the courage to date someone, I''m just quickening up the process. I''m bad, I know. I''m this hopeless when it concerns my desire.


    "Really? You won''t throw me away if I break up with him? Fujimura-senpai, she¡­"


    "Yes, I won''t. You''ll still be mine Aoi. About Yae, when she met me, my outlook is still the same. I hurt her. I''ll make it up to her. If she still feels the same, I will also ept her. She''s one of my most precious stolen girls before."


    "Then I''ll break up with him. But then how can I get that desire of yours to kick off?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I think I can get hard normally and we can just look for another way for me to satisfy my desire. Like, do you think it will be exciting for me to have you as mine when there will be a lot of guys wanting to date you?"


    Yes. This solution. It might work. It''s still in the range of stealing. They don''t know that she''s already imed by me. No matter how hard they try, she will be mine. Ah. There. I can feel it. My desire is getting filled up.


    Aoi''s hands travelled down my body and it settled over my bulging erection. Her face then turned red, realizing how bold she has be. But she never takes her hand away, instead, she starts unzipping it.


    "Uhh. It''s true, you''re hard here. Those boys can just keep dreaming, I''m yours and will always be. Those slutty students thought that having many boys for themselves is great but devoted to only one and to someone you love is much better. They can never know."


    "But I can''t feel love and you''re not my only one Aoi. Is that fine?"


    Her hand then entered my pants, pulling down the underwear containing my cock. She almost trembled when it came out but her hand immediately gripped it on hers.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know what I''m getting into. I only have 1 hour with you Ruki and minutes already passed. I want you¡­"


    "If you show me that face, I won''t be able to hold back, you know. Let''s use our remaining time then. I''ll show you how I wanted you to be mine."


    She started stroking my cock and slowly, she kneeled in front of it. She looked up at me, her eyes asking to give her permission to do what she wanted down there. With that lustful face she''s now showing, how can I reject?


    I nodded at her. Having gotten my permission, she started her work, raising my cock, she started licking my balls then slowly traveled up to that raging erection. Coating it with her saliva. She savours the taste of my cock. When she reaches the tip, her tongue then licks every corner of it, cleaning it, marking it with her saliva. Her eyes never stopped looking at me, watching my reaction.


    Just looking at those eyes fills me with more eagerness and with the thought of her soon to be ex-boyfriend trying to contact her, my desire fills up. It''s too exciting for me. The pleasure she''s giving me is too much, I want to make her feel good too.


    After she finished licking, her mouth opened taking in my cock in her mouth. The tightness her mouth has is still how I remembered it. Her head then starts moving, sucking my cock in and out of her mouth. A drizzle of saliva slowly started to fall to my room floor from her mouth. With the use of her mouth and tongue, my cock keeps on twitching in pleasure.


    I put my hand on top of her head, stopping her. Pulling her up from her shoulder, I take her lips to a kiss.


    "Why did you stop me?"


    "Let''s do it on the bed. I want to eat you too Aoi. I want to make you feel good."


    I took off all her clothes turning her naked and she did the same thing to me. My desire to have her was further incited as I took in her figure that I haven''t seen for a while.


    While still kissing and groping each other, we slowly drifted down from the door to the bed. I theny myself first and she climbed on top of me right after.


    She stood with her already drenched pussy right on top of my face and slowly descended until it settled right on top of my mouth.


    Without hesitation, I gobbled up her pussy, sucking the juices that were gushing out, satisfying my thirst for her which made her start to moan in pleasure.


    Using my free hands, I spread her slit open, revealing her clit that was hidden. With a thought to tease her, I took it in my mouth and sucked it in hard which made more of her love nectar spray on my face.


    "Huuaa... It''s been months since I felt this. Uuuhm¡­ More, Ruki. Fill up the months I didn''t see you."


    While moaning like that, she leaned her body down to reach the still erect cock that she lets go earlier.


    Opening her mouth, she took it in once again and her head started moving up and down, pushing her head further at every descent.


    Because of the different angle, the pleasure of it is different from earlier nheless it''s still a pleasure she wanted me to feel.


    Minutes passed as we kept on eating out each other, trying to beat the other to cum first. But we soon gave up, with both of our minds filled with lust, I sat up while she turned her body around, facing me.


    I started kissing her neck, sucking hard on the erogenous zone I discovered before. It made her twitch in more pleasure as she started rubbing my cock on her pussy.


    Both being coated by our saliva, my cock slides easily on her that further stimtes us.


    My lips after leaving a hickey on that erogenous zone went down to her breasts, it''s neither small norrge. If I cup it with my hands, it fits perfectly. Staring at the erect nipples, I didn''t hesitate to tease the two inside my mouth. Sucking and biting it.


    Alternating between her nipples, it made her hips move faster until it reached the point where the tip of my cock identally entered her hole.


    "Aahhn! You''re inside. Haauuaa... You''reing inside."


    When I felt my cock entering her, I didn''t hesitate and also moved my hips up, easing it to fully enter her hole.


    Her insides suddenly tightened when she felt my cock and her hips grew more violent. Her slightly perky butt started it''s work, pounding herself to my cock.


    More moans of pleasure from her rang out of the room. Filling it with her naughty voice who felt like she''s so happy to be fucked up by me.


    The sitting position soon got Aoi tired and she almost slowed down to a stop but was saved by my hand who came to support her.


    After that, she resumed her pounding, at every move of her hips, my cock reached her deepest part.


    Soon, even I can''t hold myself back. Putting her back down to the bed, my turn to pound her with my cock started.


    "Hey, Ruki. Huaau¡­ I love you. Aaahh¡­ More."


    Taking in every thrust of mine. Her pussy started contracting, trying to hold my cock deep inside her. Every time she fails she will moan out and her love nectar will gush out, most of the time though she will cum by herself from the pleasure. Every time she does, I keep my cock deep inside her for a moment, feeling the movements her insides made whenever she cums. It''s like a lemon being squeezed out of its juice.


    From missionary position, I turned her around, making her lie face down. From that position, I inserted my cock once again, with her butt slowly rising up at every thrust.


    Soon enough, my cum buildup couldn''t be contained anymore.


    Pulling her by the arm, my hips move more vigorously trying to build up the momentum before spraying it all inside her.


    "Huaahh Ruki¡­ I''m cumming again. Haaauuu uuhhh¡­"


    "Yes. I''m cumming too Aoi. Take it inside you."


    She didn''t answer but instead, she left the control of her body to me. Pounding my cock from behind her, I soon can''t hold on anymore. With a final push, at the same time that her body twitched from the extreme pleasure, my semen spilled out inside her, filling every corner of it until it couldn''t anymore.


    After that climax, our bodies fell back down on the bed, with my cock still inside her and me on top of her, another passionate kiss ensued.


    Suddenly, the door of the room opened and from it, Ria and Akane tumbled down again with Nikaido, seemingly in shock at what she witnessed stood still from behind them.


    These girls. I thought they were ying that game.

 Chapter 37: Ria and Dumb-senpai

    <h4>Chapter 37: Ria and Dumb-senpai</h4>


    After putting our clothes back on, Aoi and I went out of the door.


    The three are out here waiting with Nikaido that''s still in a bit of a shock.


    "So. Who decided to peep on us?"


    I alternated my gaze between Akane and Ria.


    "W-we didn''t peep, husband. We''re only trying to hear what you two are talking about."


    "Yes, Ruki-senpai. But we suddenly heard Aoi-senpai moaning."


    "Uh¡­"


    No, you don''t have to say anything Nikaido. You''re probably dragged here by them.


    "Did you girls like what you saw?"


    Aoi teased them while hugging me from the back.


    "Err. It doesn''t matter. Husband has filled me up sincest night."


    Akane, don''t give details.


    "Eh? Unfair. It''s my turn next, right Ruki-senpai?"


    "Too bad Ria, you didn''t y and just peep at us. Ruki said I''m his again. I''m happy."


    Ah. Right. They didn''t y. I''m freed from that 1-hour reward of them.


    "Good for you then Aoi, but I''m still special. You can''t beat that."


    "Ugh. Don''t unt that specialness of yours. You deserved that."


    Eh? I thought she would argue with Akane but I guess they''re not that against each other. Aoi even approached her back then.


    "Uh. I''m¡­"


    "Nikaido, I''m sorry, you had to see us in that embarrassing state."


    Hearing my voice directed towards her, Nikaido got out of her shock.


    "Ah! No, Onoda. I mean. I''m sorry I peeped. True, they dragged me with them but I heard and saw that because I''m curious."


    "I see. But that''s how it is. Our rtionship. I can only hope you understand and the promise to not divulge the secret."


    "But Onoda. She''s still someone''s girlfriend."


    "I already told her she can break up if she wants to, I will still keep her as mine."


    "Eh? So¡­ you''ll be two-timing Shimizu?"


    "Nikaido, that''s wrong. If it''s someone he''s stolen because of his desire, I''m fine with it. You see, I''m just special for him but he doesn''t love me."


    Akane answers her question instead.


    "Err. Now I''m more confused."


    "You don''t have to force yourself to understand. You can just think I''m not normal.


    "I see. If you say it like that, it definitely clears up the confusion."


    "Then let''s go back down. Ria, I''ll talk to you too. That''s why I asked Akane if she can contact you."


    I know Nikaido is still confused but there''s no point exining everything to her. She''s neither Akane nor someone I stole, she''s just someone who got dragged here. It''s already too much that she knew my secret.


    "Yes, Ruki-senpai! Let''s eat ice cream again!"


    "Great idea Ria. I''m tired after that exercise with Ruki."


    Uh. Exercise. Well, we did sweat a lot. I guess ice cream for now.


    "Won''t you shower first, husband? I''ll join you."


    "Later, wife. There''s still Ria."


    Yes. And it''s kinda early for that. I''m sure if we go to the bath, it will be erotic again. Akane''s too sexy to resist.


    "It''s kind of unfair that Akane-senpai can call Ruki-senpai as husband."


    "Right. Should I call Ruki something else too? Like darling?"


    Err Aoi, that''s how my mom calls my dad.


    We went back to the living room and turned the TV on. Akane took out the leftover ice cream from earlier and we started eating it.


    Nikaido still seems to be deep in thought. I don''t know what she''s thinking so I just let her be. Aoi is satisfied so she doesn''t stick to me that much anymore. Now, only Ria and Akane are on both sides of me.


    I haven''t checked my phone again. There are still those message requests I haven''t seen and probably Otsuka-senpai''s reply too.


    "So, husband. You took in Aoi. You''ll do the same to Ria, right? And those other girls too?"


    "Yes. I have to be responsible, wife. I was wrong when I cut them off without consulting them if they wanted that. They''re mine since the day I stole them."


    "You''re slowly changing. You''re not the Ruki before who only work towards satisfying his desire. But this is good too. Seeing you loved by many is like a stimnt for me as well. As long as they''re not someone like Nikaido, if she wanted in, then steal her first."


    "Yes. But I will still continue targeting someone. There''s a lot of girls I''ve marked in my ss alone, and there''s more outside. For Nikaido, I still don''t know yet. She likes me. And she''s good enough of a target but there''s no reason if she can''t ignite my desire."


    Yeah. Just in my ss, there''s Satsuki, Rindou, Andou, Kanzaki, Mori and Shio. And there''s more to be targeted outside, like that Itou from ss 3 or even Fujii of ss 4. Then the 2nd years and 3rd years. Ah. I shouldn''t think that far ahead. I just have to work those in my reach first.


    "Uh. So I have no chance unless I like someone else?"


    "Uhm. I''m still wondering why you wanted to be stolen by me Nikaido. You know I''m not normal."


    "I said I like you. I don''t know either. Seeing them that eager to have you look at them made me like this. Maybe I don''t want to lose? I can''t understand."


    "Then you should not rush on your decisions. Think it through. Don''t do something stupid like forcing yourself to like somebody just to give me a reason to steal you. I at least want it naturally."


    "I''ll give you advice Nikaido, always talk to him or at least try to get his attention. Ah. I shouldn''t talk about that here where he can hear, message me on Messenger."


    "I see. Okay. I''ll message you soon."


    Eh? Aoi? What was that? Why do you want to give her advice? And now I''m curious about that. Haa. And this Nikaido, just after I told her not to rush on her decision. Girls areplicated.


    "Ruki-senpai I''ll message you on messenger. You ignore our mails so at least there you can respond right?"


    "Right. Me too, darling. Don''t ignore us again."


    Ah. They''re right. I should stop ignoring those mails and calls, if they want it to be done in messenger then it''s fine. But Aoi, why did you keep that way of calling me? Haa. Let her have her fun then.


    "Okay. You too, wife. Message me there. And Nikaido, if you need something, well, if I''m avable, I will respond."


    "Uhm then Ruki-senpai, I''ll call you Onii-chan?"


    "Eh? No. Don''t do that. Pick something else. You can just keep calling me senpai."


    "I can''t think of anything else. Okay then. Don''t allow others to call you senpai affectionately."


    True that you''re like a little sister with your stature but it''s too much to call me Onii-chan when you''re also my woman. Ah. Why am I against it? I guess I''m not degenerate enough yet. Like how I don''t want to target my Mom or even Akane''s mom. Err. I don''t know about our rtives, I don''t see them that much.


    After we finished our ice creams, Nikaido got up and excused herself.


    "Uhm. Then, thank you for having me. Onoda, Shimizu, I''ll be keeping the secret and try to talk about your rtionship. Ueno and Kusunoki, uh, I don''t know if we can get along but please let''s get along. I''ll be relying on you Ueno and maybe you too Kusunoki."


    "Call me Ria. It''s fine. Kusunoki is too long."


    "Then Ria. I''ll be off then."


    Seeing her off, we all wave her goodbye. She knew the way home since she''s from this neighbourhood too. It''s a good thing that she decided to go home. Her head might explode if she stays any longer. I have a feeling that she''ll keep her word. I don''t want to deal with her. Plus she seems like she really wanted to be stolen by me. That girl. Haa. Let''s deal with it if it reallyes to that. I''m thankful for her words earlier that cleared up some of my doubts, maybe I''ll really steal her as long as the reason is not forced.


    "Then you two, I''ll be talking with Ria. Keep yourself busy and don''t eavesdrop."


    "Understood, husband. I''ll be doing the dishes."


    "I''ll take a nap. You got me tired earlier, darling."


    These two. I guess I can leave them by themselves.


    I led Ria by hand and went upstairs. To my room. Err. It still smells a bit of our sex earlier but I guess Ria won''t mind it.


    "This room looks a little different than I remembered Ruki-senpai."


    "Ah. You''re right. I took some of my things to our room."


    "Isn''t this your room?"


    "Err no. I meant the room exclusively for me and Akane."


    Yeah. This room feels a little different now that I brought some of my things there.


    "Exclusive room for you two. Ah. That one in the photo. She''s really that special. I thought she was just exaggerating it."


    "Yes. That girl, it doesn''t matter if she loves me or not. It''s a good thing that she loves me that much so there doesn''t seem to be a problem."


    "Possessiveness? Am I right senpai? You want Akane-senpai to yourself and only to you. That''s why you even ask Nikaido-senpai that favour."


    "I knew you would get it. Yes, it''s like that. That''s why I said she''s special."


    This girl, she''s always this sharp. Though she doesn''t show it that much around other people. But when we''re alone like this, she will feel more mature than how she usually acts.


    "What about me senpai? Am I not special enough?"


    "You are in a way but really, only Akane is like that."


    "I see. You know senpai, I thought of forgetting about you when you told me you''re cutting me off."


    "Then why are you back here?"


    When I cut her off. She just nodded back then. There''s neither indication of what she was really thinking at that time nor any change in her expression.


    "That''s what I wanted to ask as well. Why am I this drawn to you?"


    "Err. Even if you ask me that. You''re observant, you know how I acted before right?"


    "Yes. If I can describe how you were before, you''re like a train with only one set of destination but it''s endless. Yes, and you don''t go back to the previous stations. But along the way, the passengers you picked up felt thefort from riding you. Yes, some may have felt ufortable and left the train on the next stations at some point but those who stayed, they wanted to ride in it until the end. To see where the train will lead them. Me, I''m one of those who felt ufortable and tried to leave the train at one point. But when I looked at where I''m getting off, I felt scared, I got too used to the sight of the train. That''s why I''m here right now and I can feel that the train is changing bit by bit. The previous ufortable feeling I had was easing up."


    "I see. So that train, he never checks his passengers before right?"


    Her analogy is so urate that even I can understand it. This girl.


    "Yes. But now, he''s checking every car, one by one. Seeing if it''sfortable for the passenger. Maybe there will still be some who will feel ufortable in the future but it''s different than when it just started. That will be a problem of their preference by then."


    "Thank you, Ria. I guess you''re too smart for me eh?"


    She''s always this smart. And I''m always dumb. She even calls me Dumb-senpai when we''re alone.


    "Dumb-senpai. I love you. Even when I blindly follow yourmands before and it''s too ufortable, it''s not that extreme. I guess no one told you how or why they fall for you right? You even asked Nikaido-senpai about why she likes you."


    "Yes. Will you tell me then? What did I do to deserve your love?"


    I really want to know. Haruko and Aoi won''t tell me but Ria. She''s a bit different. She will surely tell me.


    "Uhm let''s see. It''s not even that big of a factor if someone looks at it. But yes, the way you''re too attentive to me is the reason. You know, me being too observant was troublesome for others but to you, you don''t feel like that at all. Especially when you''re in the process of stealing me away. People tend to find me troublesome with only a few hours of contact but you, you neither said anything norin about me. Anyway, I don''t like that guy that much, I''m just trying out to know what is that thing they called dating."


    "Right. I felt that you don''t really care about your boyfriend. But really? Just me being attentive to you is the reason?"


    "See? Even you can''t believe it. But for me, it is. No one treated me like how you treated me before. Allowing me to explore the things I wanted without finding me troublesome at all and that too. You taught me the pleasures of sex. Though after you stole me, you started to neglect me bit by bit and you move on to your next target. That''s why I felt ufortable. But whenever you''re with me, you stay the same as I first met you."


    "I see. If that''s what you felt then I guess that''s really the reason. Thank you for telling me Ria. So now to answer your question, why are you drawn to me? I don''t know if this is right but maybe it''s the same as what Nikaido exined earlier. Some things can''t really be exined no matter how we think about it."


    Yes. This girl. She''s too smart to think about unexinable things. But it being unexinable became that hard for her. She thought that if she thinks hard enough, she will understand but in the end, she can''t.


    "Ah. I guess that''s really the reason. You''re a bit smart now Dumb-senpai."


    "You''re back at calling me like that?"


    "This is how I used to call you right? And you never get angry."


    Ria giggles at me. This girl is too cute. How can I get angry when she''s like that? And she seemed to enjoy calling me like that.


    "Well, I am dumb. Look at how long it took for me to realize things."


    "Yes, you are. That''s why I love you more now. Will you ept me again?"


    "Is that even a question? Come here. You''re mine Ria."


    With a smile on her face, Ria jumps at my arms, burying herself on my body. She''s still like a small child but she''s mature enough to rival even those older than her. They thought her observant nature was too troublesome that''s why they can''t understand her. Well, I don''t find that troublesome, not before, not now. That''s what sets her to other people and that''s what makes her unique.


    "I''ll be breaking up with him then. I don''t need him anymore. You already epted me. Give me a kiss now Dumb-senpai. You said you''ll give me one earlier."


    Ria looks up to me with her lips waiting for a kiss


    This girl. She''s mine too. I''ll be taking care of her from now on. I''m really dumb at trying to cut them off before.


    Pulling her body up, I nted my lips to hers. She''s shaking and there''s a bit of tear in her eyes.


    The kiss just stayed like that but it feltfortable.


    "I thought of asking the same thing as Aoi-senpai but I guess I''ll hold off for now."


    "What? You don''t want me?"


    "Well, I do. But you look like you''re tired already Dumb-senpai."


    "If it''s for my Ria, then why not?"


    "Dumb-senpai, you''re just horny for me right?"


    "Ah. I guess I can''t really fool you."


    "Then show me how much you want me, Dumb-senpai. Ah. Right. This will be how I will call you from now on. Even if we''re not alone, you''ll be Dumb-senpai."


    "Call me any way you want Ria. Just not Onii-chan."


    Ria giggled again and then pulled me into another kiss. This time it''s an intimate one where she shows me how much she really loves me. This girl. No, not just her, Akane, Haruko and Aoi too. I think I can slowly understand that emotion having them around. Projecting their love to me.


    Amidst the silence of the room, erotic air soon filled it. I guess I''m really horny for her right now that I didn''t even think about my desire.

 Chapter 38: End of the Day *

    <h4>Chapter 38: End of the Day *</h4>


    "Aahhhn¡­ Dumb-senpai. It feels good. I miss being this close to you. Huuaaa."


    Along with Ria''s moans are the sounds of meat hitting meat. Laying down on the bed, Ria is taking in my cock inside her. At every thrust I made, her body will almost bend out of shape. I''m pulling her arms to let her stay in position while she spread her legs open to ease up my cock that''s diving and exploring her very tight pussy.


    Though undeveloped and there''s not much figure yet, Ria is erotic enough for me to get hard even without thinking about igniting my desire. Just looking at that face of hers that''s usually glimmering with light of how observant she is, now it''s clouded by her lust towards me. It''s in stark contrast to how she really is outside.


    Turning her body around, I lifted her butt up and had her lean on the headboard of my bed. Putting my cock inside her again, she almost squeals at the suddenness. She looks back to me, pouting.


    Ah. This girl. That pout of hers made me want to tease her more.


    Holding her butt in ce, I started moving my hips, pounding her pussy from the back. Soon enough, her pout breaks with her mouth only leaking out her moans of pleasure.


    "Uuhhh¡­ Dumb-senpai. Haauu¡­ How did you turn me to be this naughty?"


    Pushing my cock deeper at every thrust, Ria kept moving her butt to have me hit her sweet spots. And when that happens she''ll squeeze my cock tight, wanting it to stay there and fuck her more on that spot.


    It didn''t take long for her to have her first climax. Her body twitched and almost slumped back to the bed.


    I pulled her up and had her sit on me, with my cock still buried deep inside her. Holding her from her hips, she started moving her body up and down. Slowly at first, it gradually rises in pace that she once again started to moan and in turn, I can also feel the pleasure of fucking her like this.


    This small body of hers is tighter than most girls I had but she''s naughtier than some. Just looking at her face like this, that lust-filled expression made me more eager to fuck her harder.


    When I felt my semen about to burst out, I turned her body to face me, taking in her lips and everything about her. Ravishing her like that as we move rhythmically together. My hands cupped her butt, urging it to move even faster, which she did while locking her lips with mine.


    The room was then filled with muffled moans blocked by our kiss, the wet sounds made by the rapid movements of us and the creaking sound of my bed.


    Still locked in a kiss. I felt her pussy constricting, squeezing my cock further, Ria''s about to climax again. And I can''t say any different. I''m also about to cum but our lips won''t separate. We only have our eyesmunicating with each other.


    With that, along with the faster movement of our hips, both of us climaxed, with her being the first. Her body bends backward as the lock of our lips was broken. Her moan from climaxing rang out loud inside the room.


    And me, feeling that movement that happened inside her, burst out right after. Spraying it inside her and because she moved her body a bit, my cock slipped out and some of my semen sprayed on her body.


    "Hauuu. Dumb-senpai. Haah. You made me this dirty."


    Ria looking at her semen-stained body said in between her gasps.


    "Your fault Ria. You didn''t hold it inside you."


    "Eh? Unbelievable Dumb-senpai. Take responsibility and wash me in the bath."


    "That''s what I n to do anyway."


    "Then carry me!"


    This girl, so you want to be spoiled as well.


    Cleaning her body with tissues first, I carried her like a princess with the bath as the destination. She''s lighter than Akane but I''m sure she''s not someone who will want to always be carried. Today is a special exception.


    But upon reaching thest step, Akane and Aoi are there, waiting for us.


    "As I thought, this will happen. Husband can''t hold back even with a little girl like Ria "


    Err. She''s only 1 year younger than you though? Just that her body iste at growing. And you knew we were doing it even before this. This girl.


    "Well, it''s fortunate that darling has criteria to who he will target. Otherwise, he might not stop at just us."


    What do you take me for? This unruly girl. Haa.


    "Dumb-senpai will always be dumb. We don''t have to worry about that."


    Even you Ria.


    "You girls¡­ Haa. Forget it. Let''s take a bath? After this, I''ll send you two to the station, Aoi and Ria."


    "I''ve prepared the tub, husband. It''s already heated. We can get in now."


    "Will we fit in the tub? I want to get in with darling."


    "Of course, only me and Dumb-senpai will get in."


    Eh? You all want to get in. But it can''t fit us all.


    "Okay girls, you three in the tub. I''ll settle with showering."


    Just like that, we will spend the rest of the day in the bathroom.


    The three settled themselves at the tub while looking at me showering. Err. They all tried to get me to join them but it''s really too narrow.


    In the end, all three of them got off to let me in there alone. The three fight each other on who can join me but I am already hard just watching them naked like that. If theye close, I will not be able to hold myself back.


    It didn''t take long before they started washing each other''s backs. While I drifted off to a nap from thefortable feeling the bath gave me.


    I guess I''m this tired already. Just this morning with Akane, I did her 3 times while I haven''t recovered yet fromst night. Then 1 each for Aoi and Ria. Will my stamina hold if starting today it will always be like this? I guess I need to increase the workload of my exercise. Build up more stamina to satisfy these girls of mine. Eh? What about my desire? Right. I have to work hard for that too. I think I''m starting to dig my own grave.


    I don''t know how long I drift in my sleep but I guess it''s not that long. Warm feeling different from the warmth of the bathwater rouses me awake along with the girls'' voices.


    "He''s waking up. Our turn next Akane."


    "Yes. Don''t hog him for yourself Akane-senpai."


    "Wait. I''m about to cum from my husband''s cock. Haauuhh."


    Eh? What''s this? These girls¡­


    Akane who''s in the tub with me is riding my cock. She''s moving vigorously, satisfying herself.


    Yeah. I''m hard earlier. Does it stay that way? But this, I can''t deny the pleasure she''s giving me right now. But I don''t think I can cum more than once now. After that sessive sex, it needs to build up or there will only be a minuscule amount of semen that will be discharged. Err. Then I''ll let them all cum first before me.


    "What do you think you three are doing?"


    "Aahh. Husband. I''m sorry. When I see you hard I just can''t help but relieve it for you."


    From what I heard, you''re the one relieving yourself. This silly girl.


    "Darling, I''m next."


    "Me too Dumb-senpai!"


    And these two waiting their turn. What did I get myself into? I just have to satisfy them right?


    Starting from Akane, I fuck her until she cums by herself on top of me and after that I moved out of the tub to Aoi, leaning her against the wall and inserting it like that, she also cums by herself after some time. Ria who''s waiting for her turn couldn''t hold herself back that even during the time I''m fucking Aoi, she''s already licking my balls. As soon as Aoi finished she pulled me to herself while shey her body down the tiles.


    Alternating between the three, my semen burst out inside Akane in the end. She didn''t let me go until I cum when it''s her 4th turn.


    It''s almost dark when we got out of the bath, more exhausted than when we first came in.


    Aoi and Ria''s clothes weren''t that wrinkled except their panties that were drenched by their own love nectar but they still wear it.


    I guess today''s ns to deal with the girls from my middle school is almost over. Taking these two again and epting them as mine, they both look happy. They said they will hold the others off at going to my school. And I have to talk to Haruko about that.


    Leaving the house, Akane tags along to send them off. Saying she can''t let the two be alone with me again. This silly girl.


    Once again, we became the center of attention when walking to the station. But none approached. Some tried though but were repelled by the girls.


    Their houses are in the same direction so they boarded the same train. Waving them off goodbye, the two gave me a kiss before boarding garnering me more attention. Luckily there''s only a few at the tform that time.


    When we got home, Akane dragged me to our bed and snuggled herself to me.


    "It went well, I guess?"


    "Yes. It does. Thank you, wife."


    "What are you thanking me for? I think I got more spoiled when there''spetition. Is that fine?"


    "I didn''t say anything, right?"


    Yes. It even felt interesting for me. Them,peting like that.


    "Yes. But I can see now how tired you are. I''ll hold myself back next time."


    "You''re bing more and more like my wife."


    I can''t deny that I''m tired from all that. Did it show on my face? This silly girl.


    "Well, I am. I won''t let them take that from me. You even asked Nikaido to spread about our rtionship."


    "That will cut off those guys eyeing you."


    This girl. She still feels threatened even if I said she''s the only one special. I might really build that harem. Now there''s Akane, Haruko, Aoi and Ria. More will soon be added. Err. I''m bing a harem protagonist. At least I''m not indecisive like Ogawa or I will hate myself.


    "But I''m really happy, husband. It''s like you''re announcing our official rtionship. I can die happy now."


    "Silly girl, don''t just go off and die. I still want you by my side."


    I wonder what will the other girls I cut off and epted think when they heard about us? Will they feel resentful? They will probably think I''m using Akane as cover. That''s one purpose but still, the most important reason is to build a shield around her. She''s mine. Ah. No use thinking about them. They already made their choice. I''ll respect that.


    "Of course that''s just an expression, I love you so much, I won''t die before you. What about your ns tomorrow? Should I invite the other two?"


    "Uh no. Just prevent them from going to my school next week, I''ll deal with them next weekend or if I be free during weekdays. And I will go somewhere tomorrow."


    Hopefully, they postpone that n of theirs. I have too much on my hand at school. I can''t deal with them there.


    "Okay. Those two will help at holding them off. Where will you go?"


    "Maybe I will meet Yae. That girl. I at least need to apologize. And after lunch, I''ll go to one of my targets'' house."


    "Yaeko? Should I contact her? Then I will be staying with my Mom."


    "No. I will contact her. At least I should have that sincerity. Will it be fine? You won''t ask me whose house is it?"


    "Right. Yaeko, I don''t know if she already moved on but seeing her still in the group, maybe still not. If that happened, you''ll ept her, right? Don''t worry about me, husband. I know you will still end uping home to me. I''ll just ask you to spoil me by then and show you my love."


    This girl. Hearing her say that, I can''t help but kiss her.? I''ll keep spoiling her.


    "Probably I will, like how I epted Aoi and Ria. You''re not jealous at all?"


    "Ah. Kiss me more, husband. Uhm. That''s good for her. I still remember how she cried that day. Uhm I will be lying to you if I said I don''t feel jealous but right now I don''t have that right. I may be special but I still don''t have your love. And I can tolerate the girls as long as they''re someone connected to you by that desire."


    "Yes. I''m kind of despicable that day. Well, I''m still despicable now. You silly girl. You''re my wife, it''s fine to get jealous. I think I''m lucky enough that you love me and you''re this understanding. I''ll properly spoil you when we''re alone like this."


    Kissing her in between our conversation keeps thefortable atmosphere around us. Really like how a married couple talks about their day. And she even clings more closely to me. This kind of feeling, yes it''s reallyfortable.


    "Don''t think about that. You don''t regret it right? Even if youe back to that day, you will choose the same answer. Just look forward now. Yes. You really are lucky to have me love you this much. When they hear about us, I''m sure most of them will be heartbroken. Spoil me a lot while I''ll show you my love."


    "Right. I should just look forward to it. Ah. Wife, that just ignited my desire. Thinking I am stealing you from them. That fills my desire. They won''t ever get you. You''re only mine and you also don''t have a choice but to be mine. I won''t let you. How should I spoil you tonight then?"


    Err. Right, now that I think of it. Just thinking about those guys that won''t get her is enough to ignite my desire. Ah. Akane. She''s really special.


    "Oh? I can also ignite that desire now? Then I''m a level above them again. Idiot husband. I''m only yours, since then until the end. Let me help you cook our dinner."


    "Yes, you are. You''re my special silly girl. Then let''s go make dinner before we retire for bed."


    "Uhm I want some spoiling first. I love you, husband. I still can''t believe I''m yours now."


    "What should I do with you? You still can''t believe it? Then I''ll always remind you that you''re mine. Look at my mark I gave you. I''ll take all that love and feel it. You three gave me a lot of love today. Maybe I can slowly understand that now."


    Picking her up, we went down to the kitchen to coborate on making our dinner. The day that started with the two of us, will also end with just the two of us. The first day of our living together is, uhm I guess it really went well. Even with those side events with Nikaido, Aoi and Ria. Ah. I shouldn''t neglect those two now, and maybe even Nikaido, I owe her at least.

 Chapter 39: Andou asks for Advice

    <h4>Chapter 39: Andou asks for Advice</h4>


    I woke up earlier than usual. It''s only 4 am now. Akane is still in my arms, sleeping peacefully. She even has a smile hanging on her lips. Probably having a good dream, I wonder what that is.


    We had another round of sex before we sleep. Well, that was because of me that time. She''s asking for us to sleep thinking I''m already tired for the day but I just couldn''t resist her charm. She didn''t resist and wee me with her arms and legs open wide but after the deed, she scolded me like a child. Telling me not to push myself. This girl. Having that guts now, but I didn''t retort. How can I when she looked that happy scolding me? I let her have her fun.


    Making sure not to wake her up, I reached for my phone. Yes. I guess. I keep forgetting this. I''m gonna check them now and sleep again after. For sure, no one will reply at this time.


    There''s a new message from Otsuka-senpai.


    "I''m sorry for contacting you. I''m just really curious. You and Kana-senpai, how did that happen?"


    Err. Should I tell her that I found them about to have sex in their ssroom? And from there I got Kana''s number. One thing led to another from the kiss at the roof to her tour of their clubroom until I brought her home. Otsuka-senpai''s head will probably explode from that information and how fast things happened between us.


    "I can''t just tell that to you senpai. What will you trade me for that information? You see, I''m also curious about you."


    After sending that, I then open Messenger.


    Finally, I''ll be looking at the message requests. There are currently 6. 4 of which are from Akane and the other 3 at the house yesterday. The other 2...


    Mori. As I expected. And Andou.


    I expected Mori but Andou? Let''s see what that scary girl has to say.


    "Onoda. If you see this, respond ASAP."


    "What the hell? Are you not checking your phone?"


    "I''m sleeping. Forget it. Tsk."


    Err. She sent multiple messages and she got pissed when I didn''t even look at it. How can I? I was busy with my girls.


    What should I tell her? Ah.


    "What was it? Was it that urgent?"


    I don''t know if that''s enough but I can''t think of anything else.


    Then next will be Mori.


    "Hi. Onoda. Can I talk to you?"


    Err. Yes. I''m expecting you. The words I left at the cafeteria were effective and now she''s here approaching me by herself. I just don''t know how to hook her in. Ogawa? Andou''s supposed secret?


    "Hello. Mori? Yes, you can. What is it?"


    After checking all of the other message requests. epting those from Akane and the two. I was left with Nikaido''s.


    "Hello, Onoda. Uhm. I''m just saying here, I''m serious about wanting to connect to you."


    Is Aoi already giving her advice? Or this is just her trying me? Anyway, as long as there''s no definite reason, I''ll keep my hands away from her.


    "If you ask me, I think we''re already connected. You knew my secret. Just don''t divulge it, okay?"


    Now that I''m done with checking them, it seems there''s no message from Kanzaki yet. I don''t know if she backs out or she just can''t make up her mind. That girl is too diligent, she''s probably thinking hard if she really wanted to ask for help.


    Ah. I forgot Shio. I opened the ss'' group chat. They''re just talking about random things and the most active are those in the peanut gallery. I didn''t bother checking what they''re talking about and just went straight to member list, looking for Shio''s ID.


    I''m not disappointed since her name was highlighted, being our ss Advisor, I tapped on it and chose to Send a Message.


    "Shio. What happened that day? I saw you in the car."


    This message is sure to be sent at her message request, whether she will view this or not, it depends but I guess I can only hope that she will view it. I tried to keep it vague for now, not saying how I saw the guy angry nor how sad she looked like. I want her to tell me herself.


    I closed the app and when I was about to turn the screen off, a chat bubble appeared at the side of the screen. Someone sent a message and it''s probably from one of those in my list.


    I looked at the disy image and it showed Andou''s.


    "You finally responded. Where have you been? And you chose to respond at this hour?"


    This girl. Your questions are too demanding. I''m not inclined to answer any of that, right? But yeah, she''s a target. Better work at her now that I got the chance.


    "I was busy the whole day. What is it? And why are you awake?"


    "What kind of thing can make you busy? Are you stalking someone? And it doesn''t concern you why I am awake."


    "Why do you always jump at stalking? I''m going to sleep then. Bye bye."


    "Eh? Oi. What are you? You''re just going to sleep after waking me up?"


    If she''s like this, there''s no point talking to her. Let''s soften her up.


    "I thought it was urgent but I guess it''s not. And I didn''t wake you up. Don''t me that on me."


    "You¡­ Okay, you win. I was looking for you yesterday for advice."


    "Huh? Is that an attitude of someone asking for advice?"


    "Argh! Just hear me out, okay? There''s no one who can understand it but you."


    "What''s in it for me? And what about that thing you promised, when will I get it?"


    "What? You haven''t done anything yet and you''re asking for a reward. And that thing. This Monday, I''ll grant one of your wishes."


    This girl. You have to be forceful to her or she will think you''re easy. She got me to agree easily so she thought she could just order me around if she asked again.


    "It''s better to be clear than expect me to work for free. I can ask anything, right?"


    "I''ll grant another of your wishes then. You can choose anything but remember, nothing sexual."


    "I only have one request and I won''t ask for another wish if you grant it."


    "What is it?"


    "Be my sexfriend."


    "Huh?! What the hell?! Are you out of your damn mind Onoda?!"


    Well, I don''t really mean that. Just a bait for her. It''s good if she epted but it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t.


    "No, I''m serious."


    "Forget it then. I''ll ask another."


    "Okay. Bye bye."


    "Wait. Are you really serious at that request?! Won''t you change it? I told you to choose anything but sexual."


    I guess that riled her up. And it has done the intended effect. That got imprinted in her mind.


    "Okay. I''ll change it. Won''t you reconsider, at least? I don''t have a chance to fight for your love nor do I intend to but I want to make you mine."


    "That''s some nasty bits of your personality Onoda. I didn''t know you''re like this. You think of me like that. You know I''m all for Ogawa."


    "What''s good with that guy? Well, it doesn''t matter, like I said I don''t intend for you to fall for me nor I fall for you. I just want a skinship between us."


    "I''m not that kind of girl Onoda."


    Ah. I guess that''s enough. Let''s change our approach. This scary girl will slowly roll into my palms anyway. Better step back and not push further when she feels threatened.


    "I know."


    "Then why do you keep asking about that?"


    "I''m taking my chances?"


    "Argh. Change that request, anything but that, in any case, I really need your advice."


    "I''ll think about it. What''s that thing you needed advice on?"


    I can guess now what she will ask for advice on. Probably that thing with Ogawa. Or what I didst Friday got to him. It made him panic. He will probably confess soon and this scary girl noticed it.


    "You know I like Ogawa, right?"


    "Yes. Is that even a question?"


    "And that Ogawa likes me"


    "As clear as day."


    "But there are girls who like him too."


    "You know who."


    "Yes. But there are boys who like me too."


    "You know who."


    As I thought. That''s where this will go. Then this is also my chance. I got her riled up from my absurd request earlier, there''s no way she will reject the advice I will give on the spot.


    "So. What should I do? If Ogawa confesses, and I mean he really will, your performancest Friday made him panic."


    "I see. You''re afraid about what will be their reactions when you start dating."


    "Yes."


    "Aren''t you somewhat pure, Andou? I never thought you can think like that."


    "Huh? Do you take me for a cold woman?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    "Of course not. They''re our friends. At least I care about them."


    Do you care about them? This girl is making meugh. You plot for that Harem Protagonist to panic and confess to you hastily and you say you care for your friends? There''s no way she didn''t know the feelings of Mori and Tadano. Being the observer that she is, she already figured out everyone around them.


    "Hmm. Then why don''t you just hide it from them?"


    "They''ll notice. There''s no way they wouldn''t. Just look at how Ogawa acts."


    "Ah. You''re right."


    "So? What advice can you give me?"


    "Do you take me for a love guru?"


    I don''t even know love. I only know how to plot my way to steal a girl. And Andou, she''ll also be stolen by me.


    "No. But if it''s you, I know you can find a way."


    "Be mine then."


    "Huh? You lost me there Onoda."


    "I mean. Pretend to date me while in fact, you''re dating Ogawa."


    Pretending to date that''s how I can get her. And yeah, that will be with the acknowledgement of Ogawa. I can just make my move while he''s not looking and we''re pretending.


    The only problem is that I will once again be put in the spotlight. Hmm. I guess I can add another cover to prevent that. Like, hiding our pretend rtionship too. Yes. Like that. Ah. I''m getting excited from the thought. This scary girl. She opens the route herself. Don''t me me, okay?


    "Huh? Wait. Let me think. I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    "Take your time."


    And the fish bites the hook. Err. Yeah, it''s like that. She will probably ask me to meet Ogawa. Well, that will be after that guy confesses to her. This is not like with Sakuma and Satsuki, I can''t insert myself in the process. It should be after or else that scary girl will notice.


    Then there''s Mori. I can work on her first. Ah. Or maybe I can work on them at the same time. Giving a chance for her to be with that guy. And of course, there will be a price. Ah. And that Tadano, I still couldn''t care less. I need to know the name of the other harem members though. Andou probably knows them. That scary girl already had them on her palm.


    Now that I''m done with those messages, I''m thinking of sleeping again but yeah, I''m forgetting something.


    I look at the still sleeping Akane. She still has that smile. This girl. Will it always be a smile now? Err. No use thinking about something like that. As long as she stays by my side, she will smile. That is if her love for me doesn''t change. And if it did, it really doesn''t matter for me.


    Ah. Now I remember what I was forgetting. Yae.


    I open my phone again and look through my contact list, searching for her name.


    Opening it, she sent me a lot of messages that all went ignored. Err. I guess I''m really that bad to her. Haa. If I apologize, will she ept? I tried to apologize that day but she rejected me.


    Ah. That girl. As I thought. Now that my outlook started to change after epting Aoi and Ria, I want Yae back. That lovely girl who did her best whenever she''s with me. Comforting me, helping me, clearing my doubts. Ah right. When Haruko disappeared after they graduated, it was Yae who stayed with me, no, I had her stay with me. Only she did I ask to stay as mine. But when I found out the thing she hid from me, I didn''t think twice to cut her off. Maybe for her, I''m really despicable. But she still stayed and kept her feelings. When she confronted me that day, she probably thought hard beforeing to that decision but I shut her down like that.


    No wonder she cried. It''s like, after all she''s done, she can''t move me.


    With trembling hands, I typed my mail to her.


    "Yae. Can we meet? At that ce special to us."


    After sending that, I put down my phone and embrace the girl next to me.


    Yae and Akane, they''re alike. Yae, she''s not as special as Akane but I still want her by my side. Ah. I''m hopeless. But yeah, she has a choice. If she chose not toe back then I will respect that. She deserved it.

 Chapter 40: Fujimura Yaeko(1)

    <h4>Chapter 40: Fujimura Yaeko(1)</h4>


    When I opened my eyes again, Akane was gone from my side. I somehow panicked thinking she''s gone but then I heard the sounds of cooking wares banging in the kitchen.


    I stood up and went downstairs. And there she is, busy moving in the kitchen. Wearing an apron over her clothes, she''s preparing our breakfast. The mugs that I bought were there at the table, waiting for it to be filled.


    When she heard my footsteps, she turned and gave me a refreshing smile. Looks like she had a good sleep. Damn this possessiveness of mine, it made me panicked when I didn''t see her at my side.


    "Good morning, husband"


    I walked towards her and gave her a hug from the back, circling my arms to her front and leaned my chin on her left shoulder. I really don''t want to lose this girl. Haa.


    "Good morning. You didn''t wake me up."


    "You''ll be busy again so I want you to take as much rest as you can."


    This girl. She really warms this morning. Unlike before where I always wake up alone, this isn''t bad. I might get used to this. And I don''t think it''s a bad idea. A whole lot will change so I better just embrace it than mull over it.


    "Thank you, wife. Do you need help?"


    "Just sit there and wait, husband. Let me serve you for today."


    After giving her a kiss, I did what she said. Waiting at the table for her to finish preparing.


    During that time, I checked my phone again and Yae already replied but yeah, she can''t believe I''ve taken the initiative to contact her.


    "Did the sun rise from the west today? I can''t believe this."


    "Maybe. I want to see you Yae. I''ll wait for you there at 9am."


    That special ce for us. Well, it isn''t that special for other people but for us, it''s something memorable, that even me who tend to just only look forward towards satisfying my desire still remembered it. It''s the ce where I first met her.


    Her reply came back instantly.


    "Ruki. What are you on now? After that day¡­ Alright. I''ll be there."


    "Thank you Yae."


    "After all that. You''re not just giving me false hope, are you?"


    "You''ll see."


    "Okay, see you."


    "See you."


    Next is Satsuki. I still don''t know where her house is.


    Opening the messenger again, Satsuki''s message is there.


    "Just take the train and get off at the station next to our school. I''ll wait for you there. Remember, after lunch."


    I see, so she''s near the school. No wonder she can jog from her house to therest Friday.


    "Yes. Your Highness. Looking forward to seeing you again."


    "Idiot. I told you your sweet words aren''t going to work on me. Don''t bete."


    "I won''t. I''m even excited right now."


    "Pervert."


    Turning the phone off, Akane has finished cooking.


    "All ns are set, husband?"


    "Yes. I''ll leave at 8. What will you do?"


    "Stay with you before you leave then maybe arrange things here and do some housework. Then I''ll go to Mom."


    "Okay. Let''s eat then, I also want to spend my time with you meaningfully."


    "Yes, husband. I love you."


    Akane reached in for a kiss. Yes, she will always be like this, openly showing me her love. I won''t reject it, I already epted her heart, it''s just a matter of whether I will be able to understand that emotion, whether small or not it will make a huge difference. Probably.


    We ate our breakfast and drank coffee from the matching mug I bought. That gave her another reason to smile. We really act like a married couple. I''ll be leaving for almost the whole day so the time we have now is precious for her.


    It''s only been over a day since we started living together so her charm and sexiness still gets me hard for her. I don''t think it will decrease though.


    Now that I''m living with her, my possessiveness always takes over that I want to always dote on her even if my mind isn''t. So unconsciously, I''m spoiling her too much which makes her very happy.


    After a round of sex in the bathroom, I''m already prepared to set off to my first destination. Akane, ying the housewife role, sees me off from the front door.


    "Take care, husband."


    "Yes, I''ll be back soon, wife. I''ll make it up to youter."


    "Idiot. I''m already overflowing from your spoiling. You even left your seed inside me. I''m satisfied enough to just wait on you."


    "No, you''re special to me so that''s a given. You''re mine."


    "Idiot husband. I love you."


    With a kiss, Akane sends me off. Ah. My life suddenly became too fluffy but it''s not a bad thing. This change might be good for me too.


    Before, I did everything just to get a target, but now, so far I only used ckmail once. I guess I''ll be stepping away from those forceful submissions but still I know that my methods are despicable. Look at where I am goingter. To Satsuki''s house. I have a hunch that her love for Sakuma didn''t just sprout out of nowhere. There must be a certain reason that it has grown to that extreme. I''m not nning to change that though, I just want to know the reason. The excitement I get from her is much better than most. Satisfying my desire more than the others.


    Getting off the train, I was met with a bustling scene. Well, this is a business district where there are too many peopleing and going even on Sundays. Meeting Yae at that ce, I still somehow know the way.


    It is located in an alley. Well, not the dark kind of alley. It''s an alley that was connected to a certain street so people often use that as a shortcut.


    That ce was where I first met Yae.


    I opted to go first since it''s too dangerous for her alone. That certain street is filled with Love Hotels. Yes. That kind of street where couples often go.


    I still remember.


    I was searching for a target that day. Well, I don''t just look for one in the school so I once tried to scout there. Yae and her guy, they''re just a normal couple.


    They had just gone from a date and the guy nned to bring her to a hotel. I don''t know if she consented or not but yeah, she''s just following him. Holding his hand.


    And it might sound clich¨¦d but that guy. Being nervous and all thinking about their first time, bumped into someone. They''re just 3rd year middle school students and he bumped into an adult who at a first nce you will think is dangerous even if he''s wearing a formal suit.


    Her guy looks timid but brave enough to bring her girl to a love hotel. However, when he got a look to who he bumped, he immediately grovelled. Asking for forgiveness. Who wouldn''t? He''s not even athletic, he just had a handsome face that captured Yae. If he took a strong stand, his pretty face would be in danger. And that''s what he wanted to prevent.


    But in most people''s eyes, that shouldn''t be his stand. He should''ve stood strong before his lover. But that guy, he didn''t think twice and just grovelled. Not minding how shamed he is in front of his girl and everyone else looking on.


    The man was disgusted by how her guy acted and luckily he didn''t eye Yae''s beauty. The man was certainly not after underaged girls which is a good thing. With a kick on the guy''s face, the man left them there with her guy unconscious.


    Scared, Yae didn''t know who to ask for help and that was when I stepped in. Just looking at how she cares for her guy immediately ignited my desire back then. I thought at that spot, I want to steal her, I want her to be mine, I want to trample that cowardly guy''s face like how the man did it. But yeah, I cancelled thatst thought. Instead, I helped them.


    I took the guy to a clinic nearby with Yae following behind. And that''s when I started my n to steal her. Not epting her thanks and just asking for her number. I started to talk to her. From the talks, I started calling her out. I will meet her and take advantage of her, reminding her how I saved her guy.


    I didn''t know when but I sessfully stole her after 2 weeks of coaxing. I didn''t care about the guy and I limited their interactions. In the end, the guy never got inside her skirt. He became traumatized from that experience that his good looks deteriorated. I then brought her home and popped her virginity. Now that I think about it, me forcing her to stay with the guy is just cruel. She probably already fell out of love way before I stole her.


    And days after that, she''s always with me. Sometimes helping me sneak away from Haruko, then scout for more targets. She helped me in every way she can. I should''ve known about her feelings back then but yeah, I never noticed. I was too dumb to notice.


    It was only after they graduated and had her stay by my side did I get the news of her breaking up with her guy way before they graduated. Well, she took care of it to not reach me when we''re still at the same school.


    That''s why I immediately decided to cut her off. Feeling betrayed. I don''t know if that''s the right feeling but I immediately forget how special she was. Being too focused on satisfying my desire, nothing can change my mind.


    Ah. I see. Even back then I already hurt her.


    But still, even after all that. Yae, she failed to be as special as Akane to me.


    Waiting on that alley, the time runs slowly. Even this early there are couples walking by to go to a hotel. But I don''t know, I''m not too focused on scouting for my desire. I just waited until she showed up.


    "Ruki."


    Yae, wearing an off-shoulder thick blouse and a tight skirt, she looks lovely enough, add to that her beautiful face that almost rivaled Akane''s. This girl. She also grew up like Haruko. If before she''s almost always looking down when alone, she''s standing straight now and with her heels, she almost reached my height but still off by a few centimetres.


    "Yae. You came."


    I sent a smile to her but she didn''t smile back.


    Ah. She''s probably still angry. And maybe she already epted that guy courting her.


    "You sent it that early and it''s the first time in a while that you took initiative."


    "I¡­"


    "Don''t say anything. Just¡­ give me your hand."


    I nod at her and reach my hand out.


    Using both of her hands, she took it to her, hugging it to herself. Her eyes closed like she was set on focusing her senses on the feeling of my hand.


    A little over a minute like that, her mouth opens.


    "Why did you want to meet?"


    "Aoi and Ria. I epted them again."


    There''s always no use to make excuses. It''s better this way. No idle talks and just straight to the point of the matter.


    "I see. Good for them."


    "Yae¡­"


    "I don''t want to hear it. Just let me stay with you like this."


    She cut me off and pulled me into her embrace. I don''t know what''s on her mind so I just let her do what she wants.


    "I can guess why you wanted to meet. You want to apologize."


    "Yes."


    "I told you I don''t want that apology."


    "Then be mine again Yae."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "That''s¡­"


    "See? You''re even not sure. I love you Ruki. But I''m scared."


    "I still don''t know that emotion."


    "That''s what I''m scared about."


    I see. All this time, she wanted me to reciprocate her love. But I can''t.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I just told you I don''t want to hear that."


    "What should I do then?"


    "Love me."


    "You know I can''t. Yet."


    "Yet?"


    This girl. Haa. And I don''t even know what will happen if I really learn about that emotion. Everything is still unclear. Even if she pushes for it, my answer will be the same.


    "Akane, she vowed to teach me about that."


    "I see. I can''t beat her. She even thought of that."


    "You don''t need to."


    "She said she''s special to you."


    Ah. She probably read that chat.


    "Yes. She is."


    "How special?"


    "I will want her no matter if she loves me or not. She''s mine."


    "I see. And that''s still not love."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t know why I''m here. When I met you before I just wanted you to take me in again but now, I''m uncertain about what I really wanted."


    I can feel her body shaking, her arms that are embracing me squeeze me tighter. This is like that morning with Akane. This girl, pushing herself further by going here to meet me.


    "Yae."


    "Let''s go. Let''s not talk here. This may be a special ce for us but it''s not appropriate to talk here."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Just a few steps out of this alley."


    "I see. Let''s go."


    Getting out of the alley, we checked in on the first Love Hotel. Yae never let go of my hand and so we just looked like a couple. Entering the room that was used specifically for that, Yae pulled me into the bed, locked me into her embrace.


    "Hey, Ruki. What will happen now?"


    "I don''t know. I want you back Yae but I don''t want to force you. Unlike Akane, you have a choice."


    "She''s that special. You know that I don''t want to be just your ''stolen girl''. Haruko wanted to steal you from your desire while Akane wanted to teach you love. What about me? I can''t think of anything."


    "You know you don''t need to. Just stay by my side again. Like how you used to."


    Yae pulled me with her to the bed, still holding onto my hand. Is she afraid I''ll go away if she lets my hand go?


    "You''re this cruel. There''s so many of us who love you and you''re just one man. How will you divide yourself?"


    "That. I never thought of that yet."


    "See how cruel you are. And you will also keep stealing more girls, right?"


    "Yes. That. I can''t stop."


    "Will you be fine like this? Won''t your body copse?"


    She turns her body over then gets on top of me. While staring intently at my face, her lips fall to mine.


    "Why?"


    "Idiot. Just think about it. If we all demanded your attention at the same time, you can''t attend to all of us."


    "You seem to forget Yae. It''s me who''s doing that demand."


    "Ah. Right. You''re like that. Why did I forget?"


    Her kisses continue to drop on my lips but my hand is still held tightly on hers. The only free hand I can move is now at the back of her head,bing her hair with my fingers.


    "So Yae. Will you be mine again?"


    "What if I say no?"


    "Then I won''t force you."


    "You really changed."


    "It''s because of you. Well, it''s not entirely because of you but you''re a part of it."


    "I see. Do you think I would say no?"


    This girl, asking these questions but she neither really stops at her kisses nor she lets go of my hand. This is cute too.


    "Well, you said you would ept that guy courting you."


    "You''re really an idiot. You yourself asked me why should I ept someone I don''t love. Of course, I didn''t ept him. It''s always you who I love."


    "Is that a yes then?"


    "Yes. I love you, Idiot. I don''t want anyone else. I don''t care anymore if you have more. I''ll beat them and be someone special to you. Even Shimizu or Haruko, I won''t lose to them."


    After dering that, her kisses that only aimed at my lips turned into more when her tongue invaded my mouth, locking my tongue into hers.


    "Sorry for being this dumb."


    "Hurry up and learn to love. That''s what we need. Not just me."


    "I''m learning but it''s not that easy Yae. I want you to be mine. Is that not enough?"


    "Haa. What should I do with you? I''ll keep loving you anyway, I''m always yours idiot. Don''t push me away again."


    "I won''t. All of you who stayed, I''ll let you all choose if you want to be mine or not."


    "Don''t think about the others, focus on me here."


    "Yae."


    "We have less than 3 hours. You know what to do."


    "What should I do?"


    "Are you teasing me?"


    "Well, you keep holding my hand, how can I do what we both wanted?"


    "I''ll keep holding this. You might disappear again if I let go. Think about how with only your one arm."


    "This girl. You''re making it hard for me."


    "That''s your punishment for cutting me off by yourself."


    "Ah. So now you''re giving punishments."


    "Just today Ruki. I don''t want to let go and wake up I''m back at my room, not knowing what to do."


    "This is real Yae. Alright. Leave this to me."


    "Ah. Why am I so in love with you? Idiot. Hurry and fall in love with me too."


    And just like that. Yae, surrendering herself to me, became mine again. I can''t deny that when I saw her not smiling earlier, I thought she already epted the guy. I might''ve felt a little bitter at that thought.


    She demanded me to fall in love with her but as of now, I really can''t. I can just keep her as mine again. That''s all I can do.

 Chapter 41: Fujimura Yaeko(2) *

    <h4>Chapter 41: Fujimura Yaeko(2) *</h4>


    "Not only would you not let go of my hand, but you also won''t get off me?"


    "Yes. Do you want me to help you?"


    She never stops kissing me. Even my tongue keeps getting tangled on hers. But this girl, she told me to do something but she never lets go of me.


    "This girl. What happened to you when I''m not looking?"


    "Let''s see. I became more in love with you?"


    "You''ve be bolder Yae."


    "Well, you already epted me. Before, I''m afraid to say this all to you. You''ll ept them now, right?"


    Using my free hand, it went down from her hair to her butt. After cupping it a bit, I spanked it hard at the same time her tongue let go for a bit.


    "Yes. Throw them all to me. I''ll ept everything"


    "Ahhh. Idiot, I love you. Why did you spank me?!"


    "Punishment for a bad girl."


    "I''m not bad. I''m just making sure you won''t disappear again."


    "And that is why you''re bad. I''m here now and you won''t believe me."


    After delivering another spank, her hips jerked a bit which moved her directly on top of my growing bulge.


    "I believe now but I still won''t let go, we''ll do this without breaking this contact. You''re getting hard now Ruki. Even without your desire."


    "Bad girl. Do you miss being spoiled? Ah. It''s fine. I can just think of that guy courting you crying because I stole you from him. That fills my desire a bit."


    "Yes. I''m the only one you spoil before. Ah. He really will cry. I haven''t rejected him yet. I will reject him after we''re done here. Should I take a photo of us? Then show it to him along with the message of rejection."


    She took out her phone and took a photo with both of our faces in it. Her face is so red that at one look, you''ll know how horny she is right now.


    "I''ll spoil you when we''re alone like this. I''ll focus on who I''m with at the moment. Ah. That''s a great idea Yae. That also fills my desire. Send it to him."


    "Then that''s enough for me. Idiot. He might use this to ckmail me. I won''t. I''m only for you. Take off my panties Ruki. I didn''t bring a spare. I''m getting wet now."


    "Ah. You''re right. Just take that as our memory. Lift your butt up. I only have one hand. It''s harder to take that off."


    "Right. Let''s make new memories. Ah. Don''tin, you have to make up for Wednesday. I cried a lot. Compensate me by spoiling me. Here, pull it down."


    Like she said, she lifted her butt and pulled up her skirt, exposing her string panties.


    Reaching my hand to the string and pulling it, her panties came off exposing her slightly drenched pussy.


    "Yes. I''ll spoil my Yae a lot. You''re still wearing this kind of panties, are you expecting this development?"


    "I also wore something like thisst Wednesday. I''m expecting this every time I meet you. Don''t you remember? Back then, this made it easier for you to take me."


    "Ah. You''re right. I often pull you in the men''s toilet back then and you''re wearing this."


    "Yes. I''m always prepared for you idiot. That was exciting even for me. The idea of being caught."


    "Ah. I woke you up to that fetish. Take my pants off Yae. You''ll wet it. Your love nectar is dripping out of you now."


    "Because you''re a pervert Ruki. You influenced me. Lift your butt too so I can pull it off."


    Lifting my butt off, she used her free hand to pull my pants off me. After dropping it down to my feet, next she pulled my underwear off. My half-erect cock stood up in front of her face.


    "You don''t have to remind me how perverted I am. Hey. Don''t stare at it like you''re eyeing something delicious."


    "But this is delicious. I miss this part of you Ruki. I''ll be licking this."


    Grabbing my cock with her free hand, she started stroking it while her tongue reached for it and started to lick the shaft.


    Due to her not letting go of my hand, my body was pulled to a sitting position when she went down to my cock.


    "You still wouldn''t let go. You''re so stubborn Yae."


    "I told you I won''t, you should give up for that now and focus on me. Look at me."


    Her stroking started to move faster making my cock get fully erect, seeing that, her eyes glimmer brightly and her tongue became more eager at licking it. From the base, she circled around the shaft, coating every part of it in her saliva.


    "You''re that eager now Yae. Do it more."


    "You know I''m not really fond of licking this. I''m just lubricating it to help you slide easier. Huumph"


    She swallowed the head right after speaking. And inside her mouth, her tongue does its work.


    If I''m not careful the stimtion she''s bringing me will make me moan.


    "Yae. I miss you doing this. Ah. Take it in further."


    "I knew you like this. Uuhhhmp."


    Yae pushed down her head further taking in more than half of my cock in her mouth, then slowly her head started bobbing up and down and slurping sounds started to leak out from it.


    From slow movement, her head gradually grew faster. Her hand that was stroking it also moved faster, while her grip tightened on it like squeezing it to keep it from cumming. Only after I almost reach my limit did Yae let go.


    "That was amazing Yae."


    "We''re not done yet Ruki. Ah. I''ll call you sweetie now. I always wanted to call you that. Sweetie,y back down. Today, I''ll lead you on."


    "Okay then. I''ll let my Yae do as she wishes."


    "Good boy sweetie. I love you."


    Letting my body fall back down to the bed, Yae climbed up to me. Using her free hand, she aimed my cock into her entrance, slipping the head inside, she slowly dropped her own weight, letting my cock be eaten by her.


    "Yae¡­"


    "Aahhh. This is it! Sweetie''s cock. How long since I had this? Huaaa. Sweetie, give me your other hand."


    Complying to her words, I held out my free hand and she immediately took it with her hand. With two of our hands together, her hips started moving, riding my cock like that.


    "Hauuu. You''re hitting my deepest spot. Aaahh. I''m kissing you, sweetie."


    Yae leans her body down to reach my lips, her hips that were riding my cock started to move faster, pounding itself on me. Her moans were blocked by our kiss, her focus solely focused on what she''s doing. Making me feel good with her body.


    Soon enough, even I who should''ve let her do what she wanted can''t hold it in, I want her to feel good too. So I lifted my straightened legs, raising my knees to let me answer to her continued pounding.


    Without holding back, the sound of meat hitting meat sounded out filling the whole room with it.


    Her mouth broke its lock on mine which gave me the chance to suck on her neck, I sucked on it hard until I left my mark, then moved to another spot and left another hickey in there.


    "Aahhh. Why sweetie? You put two hickeys on visible spots."


    "Don''t mind it Yae. I''m leaving my mark on you. You''re mine."


    "You bully. This is good too. This is proof that I''m already yours. I wouldn''t need to contain all these feelings I have for you now."


    "Yes. Let me feel that love of yours. Maybe that way I can slowly understand that emotion."


    Her pussy constricted further and her hips that were already about to slow down, get energized. Letting my cock hit her deeper.


    "Aahh. Haruko might love you as much as me but that girl, she''s selfish, she wanted to monopolize you. Locking you inside that student council. Huaa. That''s why I always help you sneak out."


    With her emotions bursting out of her. She continued pounding her into me. I don''t know how many times she climaxed already but she shows no signs of stopping, wanting to squeeze me out as she let loose the emotions she''s been bottling up.


    "Huaaa. Yes. I really miss you. I tried hating you but all of it turned into love. But still, me and Haruko, we both lose to Shimizu. That girl. She knew exactly who were the girls who fell for you. It''s scary how she knew it more than you. That''s why everyone she approached was those who fell for you. She didn''t bother those she knew will leave once you cut them off. She loves you too much that she can do all that."


    Ah. Maybe she''s right. Akane. That''s how that group formed. She knew more than me. How long was she watching my back? That silly girl.


    "Shush Yae. You told me to focus on you so don''t mention anyone. More. I''m about to cum too. Make me cum from you doing your best."


    "Haauuu. Sorry, sweetie. I''m just venting out that frustration I had. I can''t win against her but to Haruko, I can beat her on how much I love you. I love you since the day you sessfully stole me. I couldn''t care less about that coward. You''re much different than him. My only regret was not having you fall for me. But I guess, it was really impossible back then."


    After saying those. Yae finally let go of my arms, she clings tightly to me while I supported her back that was already drenched by her sweat, doing it''s best humping my cock, squeezing the semen out of it.


    She cupped my face and kissed me again as she continued what she''s doing. I tried to match her movements, meeting her every move with an upward thrust. Each time, she will twitch from extreme pleasure.


    Before long after 2 more climaxes from her, I finally felt my semen ready to burst out. I didn''t hold back and sprayed it all inside her when I felt her inside constrict for another climax.


    Without pulling my cock out of her, I carried her to the clear bathroom at the side, I took off all our clothes and started showering. Inside, my cock hardened again and we continued the 2nd round. Now it''s my turn to make a move. She''s already exhausted so she just let me do her from behind then turning her around, I do her while she''s standing. Apart from the sound from showers, her moans filled the room for the rest of the time we paid for the love hotel.


    I showered her with all my longing for her that was hidden. It was too hidden inside me that I didn''t notice it, only now when I heard her feelings did it burst out and was vented to Yae.


    "You''re really a pervert, sweetie. You filled me up 3 times, even when I washed it in the bath, I still feel like some of it will spill out when we walk."


    Yae whispered to me when we left the room. Looking at her, she''s still as red as earlier. Her face is too flustered that everyone will know what we did. Especially those 2 visible hickeys that she tries to hide.


    Luckily she brought her scarf. It''s still April so the wind is still chilly all around. She didn''t wear it to appeal to me with her outfit earlier. This girl. And I was even worried when she didn''t smile earlier.


    "That sounds quite sexy Yae. Show it to me when that really happened."


    "You pervert. I love you."


    After another kiss, we started walking out of the Love Hotel.


    But before we reached the entrance, something interesting caught my eye.


    I saw two familiar people near the screens where we picked our room.


    "Ishida, wait I really need to go to the restroom."


    "Huh? Wait, Goto, don''t leave me alone here. Hurry up."


    Yae noticed the smile on my face.


    "Someone you knew?"


    "Ah. Yes. Seniors from a club I tried "


    "That smile. Those eyes. I saw that before. You found another target."


    "You really know me Yae. Let''s go, let''s greet her. She''s alone now."


    Goto, yeah that''s my Kana''s Kenji. That guy. Having the guts to do this. Did Kana''s rejection make him desperate that he now tried to make a move on Ishida-senpai? I won''t pass up on this opportunity. I''ll steal Ishida-senpai too.


    "Senpai. I didn''t think I''d see you here."


    I greeted her when we''re near enough. Ishida-senpai flinched when she heard my voice.


    "Y-you. Onoda-kun. What are you¡­"


    Her eyes trailed towards Yae at my side who clings tightly to me and she instantly understood.


    "That''s bad, senpai. What will happen if Kana-senpai hear about this?"


    "N-no. Don''t tell her. I was just taken in by the flow."


    "Then senpai, why are you still here? Are you, in fact, expecting it? Goto-senpai and you. Could you be someone who had unrequited love towards him?"


    "N-no. I''ll go now. Can you keep this a secret? Anything. I''ll do anything."


    She''s panicking. This Ishida-senpai. And I got scared meeting her before. To think that I will stumble upon this. I guess I''m just this lucky.


    "As long as you don''t hurt Kana-senpai then I''ll turn a blind eye to this. She''s so good to me, you see."


    "I really don''t want to go with him. Believe me."


    "Yes yes. I believe you. Then, we''ll be going now, senpai. My Yae is already hungry after all that we did."


    Leaving the panicking Ishida-senpai behind. We got out of the Love Hotel street. I saw her running out of it right after us. She didn''t wait for that Kenji to show up.


    I took a picture of them just in case. Ah. I''ll be working with her soon enough. I''m getting excited again. This desire of mine is too uncontroble.


    "So sweetie, that''s your next target?"


    "Yes. She did ignite my desire after all."


    "You''re really bad."


    "I know. I always am that bad. Where do you want to eat?"


    "Anywhere, as long as I''m with you, sweetie."


    "Err. It''s hard to choose. Consider this as our date. Where do you want me to take you?"


    "Well, I will say love hotel but it seems like the order of our date got mixed up. We just got out of there. Let''s eat sushi. You need more energy. You still have somewhere you have to go to, right?"


    Err. You''re the one who told me to go there to talk. And we did more than talking.


    "Yes. I have to go somewhere after we eat."


    "Then let''s go. I want more time with you but I guess I will concede for now."


    "We can have more in the future. You''re mine now. Remember that."


    "Yes, sweetie. I love you."


    Finally. I fixed the blunder that I did. Neglecting this girl who stayed with me for that long. I''m really an idiot eh. Someone who devoted herself to me like this. I won''t let her go now. She''s mine again.

 Chapter 42: House Visit(1)

    <h4>Chapter 42: House Visit(1)</h4>


    I sent off Yae to the station after we finished our lunch together. She''s too happy that I called that a date.


    Apparently, I haven''t had one ever since. Yeah, I couldn''t remember if I have gone on a date before or not. That''s why Yae was too happy that she got the first date before Akane. That girl. Maybe something trivial for me is something important for them. If Akane found out, I''ll just make up for it.


    With the unexpected harvest of a new target, I also rode the train to meet Satsuki. Ah. Just thinking about the visit to her house is already exciting, what other surprises will be waiting for me there?


    Since the ce I met Yae was in the opposite direction of the school, the train ridested for about an hour. It''s already half past 1 when I got out of the station.


    "You''rete."


    Satsuki''s voice rang from the side. I followed it and saw her in her jogging attire. Err why didn''t she wear something like I saw yesterday?


    "After lunch, isn''t this still in the realm of that?"


    "You''re 30 minuteste idiot. After lunch is 1 pm. Argh. Whatever. Follow me."


    "Wait Satsuki. Your hand."


    "What? No. There''s a lot of people who know me here. Just follow behind."


    This girl, I really want to tease her. Ah. Even with that outfit of hers, the outline of her legs and thighs are still there.


    "Err. Are you angry?"


    "What?"


    "I''mte. Must be why you''re this grumpy."


    "Idiot. It''s not that. Okay. Here, take my hand."


    She held out her hand and I took it. Well, she''s taller so maybe I will just look like a little brother walking next to her. As if.


    "Weren''t you worried we will be seen?"


    "You''ll keepining along the way if I don''t let you. It''s just holding hands anyway, I kinda also want to experience this."


    "But we look like a couple. Do you like that?"


    "Of course, I don''t. I''ll me you if someone asks.


    I see. It''s now deeply imprinted to her that everything that will happen to us is all my fault. This is it. The intended effect. She wouldn''t mind being seen with me now. She could just me me for forcing her to hold hands. As long as it''s not someone directly rted to us then it''s fine.


    Crossing our fingers together, Satsuki led me as we walked along their neighbourhood. This is unlike mine since there''s a lot of people walking by. There are also apartmentplexes and buildings around. I just wonder what her house looks like.


    "Say Satsuki."


    "What?"


    "Your club doesn''t have practice?"


    "No. They said to just take it easy for now. Since we''re not aiming for a championship at the Inter-High."


    Ah. Right. They''re not thatpetitive. It''s a waste though. Satsuki might be their star yer if they did y morepetitively.


    "Shame. I would''ve liked to watch you win your games."


    "We''ll stillpete anyway. You can watch me then."


    There''s a smile on her face when she says that. Well, even if their club is not thatpetitive, she truly likes ying Basketball. Could it be somehow connected to why she loves Sakuma?


    "I''ll surely go and cheer for you. I''ll cheer you up inside your waiting room too."


    "Pervert. You can''t go inside there."


    "Eh? Then, I''ll look for an empty room where I can cheer you before the start of every game."


    "Y-you. Well, it''s fine. I could use some cheering. It would''ve been better if it''s Sakuma."


    I''ll cheer her up differently than what she expects. Ah. That will truly be exciting. Her face will be flushed even before they start ying. Her teammates will notice her womanly vibes by then.


    "I can drag him to cheer for you too. But of course, that will be after our alone time."


    "Eh. That''s enough I guess. As long as he watches my match. I will certainly do my best to not disappoint him. The seniors want to put me on the regrs and they''re already nning for a practice game two weeks from now."


    I really can''t beat that Sakuma but yeah, as long as she''s mine, it really doesn''t matter whether they be a lovey-dovey couple or not. It will fill and satisfy my desire either way.


    "Ah. That means you''ll be busy starting next week. Will we still have time?"


    "Yes. I''ll be training hard for that game. You''re worried about that?"


    Of course, I''ll worry. How can I take advantage of you if you use all your time for practice?


    "Then train hard. Well, I will miss teasing you."


    "I will. Idiot. You just want to take advantage of me, don''t worry, if it''s you I know you''ll find a way."


    "That''s some huge trust you have for me."


    "Don''t let me say it. Idiot. I''ll me you again. You''re making me look forward to alone time with you."


    Now, no one can deny that blush on her face. If someone sees that, they''ll just think she''s blushing because of me. Well, it really is because of me. This girl¡­


    I tighten my hold on her hand, moving my thumb like it''s massaging her thumb


    "Just me it all on me and don''t hold back Satsuki. Now you''re making me smile. Take responsibility."


    "What? Why do I have to take responsibility if you smile?"


    "Well, if you don''t, I will kiss you right here."


    "Idiot. Don''t just kiss me here. Okay. Later. I''ll take responsibility for that."


    And her face turns even redder. Ah. It''s really different with this girl. It''s truly satisfying just by teasing her.


    "Remember that. Okay. Let''s buy something first, Satsuki."


    "Huh? What will you buy?"


    "Condoms."


    "What the hell, Ruki?! What are you thinking of doing?!"


    "Ah. I really like that look on your face, Satsuki. Of course, I''m joking. Let''s buy a cake. I''m visiting your house, I should at least bring something, right?"


    I prefer doing it raw so buying that is really a joke. Ah. But her reaction is truly priceless.


    We pass by a Pastry Shop and I drag her into it. Good timing. Really. Well, no, I already saw the sign earlier.


    "You. You don''t have to. It''s just us two there."


    "Let your family eat itter then. I''ll let you pick what you want."


    "That''s nice, buying your girl a cake."


    The owner smilingly said looking at us.


    "Ah. He''s not my boyfriend."


    "You know you don''t have to be shy about it. Here, I rmend this."


    The owner pointed at a cake with lemon toppings. I don''t know about its taste but maybe that''s their specialty. And lemon. That will remind Satsuki of our kiss.


    "Then, we''ll take that."


    "Thank you for your purchase. That girl, take care of her."


    Leaving the Pastry Shop, Satsuki remained speechless. Well, it doesn''t matter that she denied since that''s the truth anyway.


    "Why are you suddenly silent?"


    "W-we looked like a couple to others."


    "Huh? Aren''t you already cleared about that? me it on me now."


    "Idiot. You should''ve said that earlier. Only I denied it."


    "Well, you''re my girl now Satsuki, why will I deny it?"


    "You''re really unbelievable. Let''s hurry up before someone we know sees us."


    She tightens her grip on my hand and hurries her walking pace. Well I guess, that''s enough teasing her outside. There''s really that possibility of a ssmate seeing us. There must be some who also live around here.


    After walking for some time, we arrived on a somewhat quiet street. There are houses lined up on both sides that couldn''t be said to be extravagant. It''s far from it. I guess this is how a normal street looks. Our street is full of huge houses, even Shimizu household''s house is on par with our house.


    Satsuki stopped at a fairly better house than others, looking at it, it can house a family consisting of up to 6 people. If you only count the number of rooms.


    On the front, I can see the ''Maemura Family'' sign.


    Satsuki pulls me inside and leads me to enter from their front door.


    "Please excuse me."


    "Well, you don''t have to say that. There''s no one else here anyway."


    "Just giving proper respect to the owner of the house.


    "Suit yourself then."


    Satsuki lets go of my hand. She then removes her footwear and changes it to house slippers.


    "Here''s yours."


    "Thanks."


    She also hands me a pair to use. It''s not the right size though since it''s just intended for guests to use.


    "Now that we''re here. I can finally rx."


    "Well, your house looks nice. When will we go to your room?"


    Satsuki immediately dives to their sofa, rxing her whole body in it. I put the cake I bought at the table near their kitchen.


    "Later. We just arrived and you immediately want to go there. You''re thinking of taking advantage of me again."


    "Eh? I''m not. I told you I''m at your mercy today."


    I lifted her feet and sat on the space that was freed from the sofa, then let her feet rest on myp.


    "There are other ces you can sit and you still choose to sit here."


    "I want to be close to you Satsuki."


    "You''re starting again. Idiot. Massage my calves then. I got tired waiting for you there and from all that walking."


    "As you wish, your Highness."


    She pulls her pants up, revealing her firm calves. Well, it''s well trained from all of her years ying Basketball.


    I lifted her leg and started massaging it. I don''t have that much knowledge on massaging but I guess just this much is enough.


    "This really looked tired. Why didn''t you look for somewhere to sit?"


    "I thought you might not see me."


    "You''re making me smile again. When will you take responsibility?"


    "Idiot. How can that make you smile?


    She uses her arms to cover her face, not letting me look at it.


    "Well, you''re too cute Satsuki. If only I didn''t say that I''ll be at your mercy, I might''ve already kissed you."


    "You''re always like that. Why are you suddenly this obedient to me?"


    "I''m just upholding my promise. Well, if you tell me to kiss you, I will."


    "Lter. Just keep doing what you''re doing."


    Obeying what she said. I continue massaging her calves, pressing it with my fingers gently and harshly at times. Sometimes it makes her let out a soft sigh of relief. It''s really tired, I guess.


    "Your hands. Why is it that gentle? Even when you''re taking advantage of me back then, you never did something that can make me feel pain."


    "Eh? But this is how it is normally. Should I massage you harder?"


    "No. That''s enough. I like it this way."


    "Okay then, tell me where to massage next after this."


    She only nods and lets herself rx more. This girl. She doesn''t know how defenceless she is right now. But yeah, I have to be patient for now. I want her to take the initiative to ask me for something.


    "Don''t you want to taste the cake?"


    "Later. It''s lemon. It will make me remember your¡­"


    "Ah. Right. That taste really became a bit special for us."


    "Because you''re a pervert. Sakuma hasn''t even held my hands yet."


    "I''ll help him confess to you. Don''t worry. But for now, you''re mine Satsuki."


    "Idiot. Focus on your massaging. How can I let you kiss me? Do a good job then maybe I''ll reward you."


    Switching to her other leg, I put down the first one. Well, from this angle, I can see the shape of her panties because of how fit her pants are. This is a treat, I won''t tell her.


    "What kind of reward, your Highness?"


    "T-that. Don''t ask. I''ll show youter."


    Satsuki is now not reacting whenever I call her ''your Highness''. That''s good too. I guess this is somewhat of a spoiling I give her. She satisfies my desire so I''ll also make sure she will be satisfied as well.


    "What about now? Is my massaging enough?"


    "Un¡­ You can kiss me once."


    "Really?"


    "Hurry up or I will change my mind."


    Satsuki slightly moves her arms covering her face. Her lips revealed itself and her eyes looked straight at me. She still has that blush on her face and her body temperature starts to warm up.


    This girl is too cute. Ah. And I have her to myself today. I hope her family take their time outside.


    Still continuing the massage. I slowly leaned my body towards her. Because of where I sit, it''s a bit hard to reach her. I moved myself a bit, making her thighs rest on myp instead of her legs.


    Now, I can finally reach her. I continue leaning towards her, lowering my face to just on top of hers.


    "Is it fine, Satsuki?"


    "Yes. Hurry up, Ruki."


    "Why hurry? We can savour this kiss, you know?"


    "You''re making me weird, that''s why."


    Ah. I can''t hold back anymore.


    Letting my head lower further, my lips ovepped hers.


    Her lips are open, clearly waiting for mine.


    I reached my hand to her face and caressed it while our lips were locked in a battle, sucking each other. Even her tongue that asionally peeks out of her mouth wasn''t spared.


    And like that, we are slowly consumed by our intimate kiss, her aggressive side also started to show herself. Breaking the kiss for a bit, we will take a breath before continuing.


    Her arms stopped covering her face. They''re now clinging onto me. One at the back of my head clutching my hair while the other is at my chest, who acted like it''s pushing me at first but in truth it just stayed there, clutching my clothes.


    "I can''t taste the lemon. Shouldn''t we eat the cake first?"


    "Idiot. Stop reminding me about that. Just continue. I''m rewarding you here, so don''tin."


    "What if someone suddenly walks in on us? We''re at the open here."


    "Don''t jinx it. Kiss me Ruki. Don''t think about anything else."


    Ah. This girl. She''s enjoying it now. I can''t get enough of her. My desire is continuously being filled up since the time I got off the station.


    Locking her in another kiss, her tongue aggressively attacks mine. My free hand is now at her thigh, rubbing it tenderly. She doesn''t notice or she just doesn''t care. Either way, it''s great for me. We have more time. I''ll savour Satsuki thoroughly.

 Chapter 43: House Visit(2)

    <h4>Chapter 43: House Visit(2)</h4>


    "Hey, Ruki, your hand. You thought I wouldn''t notice?"


    "Don''t mind it. That''s just a reflex."


    "Pervert. Stop now. You said you''re at my mercy."


    "Okay then, Your Highness."


    Breaking our intimate kiss, I went back to my previous position but our eyes were still locked at each other. Well, it''s a shame. I''ve just started to feel that thigh of hers.


    "There. How was my kiss, your Highness?"


    "It''s fine. I bet Sakuma can kiss me better."


    "But will he? And I won''t let you. You''re mine, Satsuki."


    "He will. You''re just bad, taking advantage of me here. Making me weird all over. And I''m not yours. I''m Sakuma''s."


    "You say that but I''m the one making you like that. You know you''re mine now, Satsuki."


    "Pervert. I''m yours, for now. But my heart is his."


    Ah. This girl. She keeps talking about Sakuma. Probably to remind her that he''s the one she really loves, not me. I don''t need her heart anyway. Now, she admitted she''s mine, I''ll remove that extra phrase soon enough.


    "Yes. I told you, I won''tpete for your heart. Knowing you''re mine now is enough for me. I won''t ask for more."


    "You. You never thought of saying you like me. Are you afraid to say that because it might not change my heart?"


    I like her? Maybe, if wanting to steal her is equivalent to like then yes, I like her. I like teasing her. I like seeing her blushing face. I like that soft lips of hers. I like that tongue who''s too aggressive. Ah. I like everything about her and yeah except her heart that only beats for Sakuma. And that was if wanting to steal her really is the meaning of like.


    "But I want you. I honestly do. Isn''t that why I''m here? Trying to take my chances to be with you."


    "You''re weird. I don''t know about that ''want'' of yours but from your actions, you clearly like me. I might''ve like you too but my love for Sakuma is still stronger than that."


    "You don''t have to worry about that Satsuki. I''m fine like this, taking you as mine. That''s enough. You can keep loving him all you want and I might help you two. But Satsuki, once you''re mine, I won''t let him touch you."


    "Y-you. You''re kind of possessive Ruki. Why? He''ll be my boyfriend. He can touch me."


    Ah. Am I? Am I also showing possessiveness to those who I steal? Maybe. But it''s not as strong as what I feel for Akane.


    "No. I won''t let you. You''re mine Satsuki. Haa. I guess I can''t really hold onto you."


    "You can''t. In the first ce, he''s the one I love."


    Ah. What''s this? I don''t know why but my motivation just now plummeted this low in an instant. I look at Satsuki with her firm determination. That determination to love Sakuma that I can''t break. Ah. Why am I thinking of breaking that deep love of hers? Is this my desire talking to me? Isn''t it enough to just steal her? I don''t know.


    "I see. Then Satsuki. I''ll go home."


    "Huh? Why? You just got here."


    "I don''t know. I came here to be with you but seeing you that determined, I just can''t find it to continue tormenting you two."


    "You''ll give up? After all that you''ve done? Didn''t you tell me to me you? I am ming you now! Don''t leave me here. I''ll keep ming you so¡­"


    Huh? What is this? I can''t understand. This girl. Won''t you be happy if I left?


    "Satsuki. You know that if I give up on you, you''ll finally be happy with the guy you love. So why?"


    "Huh? You''re right. I can finally be happy with him. But Ruki. I don''t know. I also don''t understand. Help me understand this. Seeing you turn your back like that. It''s like I''m losing something important. So. Don''t leave me."


    Eh? What the hell is happening here? I''m also confused. It''s not in my nature to just give up. Look how I persisted at stealing Haruko but now, why did I think of giving up? Because of that deep love? Because of her determination? I don''t know.


    But Satsuki, she also doesn''t want me to leave her. Why? What''s her reasoning? This girl. She''s making me more confused.


    What do I think of Satsuki? She''s the greatest catch I ever had. That deep love and the way she acted are the most satisfying for my desire since the beginning.


    I guess I can only understand this if I don''t give up. And she doesn''t want me to give up as well. She wanted me to stay with her.


    "If I turn back, will you be mine, Satsuki? Sakuma. Don''t let him touch you. You can love him. You can date him. But everything apart from that is mine."


    "I don''t know Ruki. But if that''s what will let you stay then let it be done. I''m yours so stay here."


    "Don''t regret thister, Satsuki."


    "Idiot. I won''t. I just need to keep ming you, right?"


    Yes. That''s it. me me. Continue to me me. That way we can hold on to each other.


    Ah. I understand now. So that''s why. She''s also holding onto that. This girl. She clearly knew what we''re doing. She can''t betray her heart so she clings on that lifeline I created.


    I didn''t answer her and just put her in my embrace. Surprised for a second, she also did the same. And we both feel each other''s warmth.


    "You''re mine Satsuki."


    "You don''t have to keep repeating it. Yes. I''m yours."


    "No turning back. I''ll help you satisfy that love of yours. But you will always be mine."


    "I don''t know anymore. I love that Idiot. True. And I can''t change that. But you, you''re the one with me now."


    Turning her head to me, my lips once more meet hers. Like earlier, she wees it with both mouth and tongue. We keep on kissing until we drop back to their sofa with me on top of her.


    No words were exchanged but our eyes keep on conversing to each other. This moment between us. This will continue. And neither of us will stop.


    Only sounds of our kisses can be heard here in their living room. Her hands that were embracing just earlier lifted my shirt up, trying to take it off me.


    I stopped for a bit and let her seed and in turn, I lifted up her hoodie, taking it off her, revealing a frilly sleeveless shirt that''s thin enough to show the outline of her bra underneath it.


    When I was about to take that off, she stopped me with her hand.


    "N-not yet. Wear your shirt again, let''s eat that first."


    "Now, you''re teasing me Satsuki. Okay. I''m at your mercy here."


    I picked my shirt up and wore it like she asked before following her to where I put the cake.


    At least she doesn''t put the hoodie on again. I move towards her back and hug her. Encircling my arms on her navel. I can feel the firm muscles she built up and if she continues, abs will clearly be visible in the future.


    "I told you we will eat. What are you hugging me for?"


    "I just can''t resist it Satsuki."


    "Pervert. I can feel your hard thing behind me."


    "Ah. I can''t help that, it''s like that since earlier."


    "Is it like that because of me?"


    "Who else? You''re the one here with me. You always excite me Satsuki."


    You keep filling up my desire. Ah. Now my motivation is back. This girl is just too precious to let go.


    "K-keep that for now. It''s not the right time."


    "You''re right. Let''s eat first. I wanna taste lemon again and remember our first kiss."


    "Pervert. Forget about that already."


    "How can I? You also remember, right? That''s how we started."


    "You''re really a bad friend."


    "I''m just true to my desire. And my desire is to steal you."


    Yes. It''s always like this. Satisfying my desire. I got a lot of girls because of it. There were those who fell for me without me knowing and there were also those who suffered without me knowing. Those who suffered, I don''t regret what I did but if I can make up for what I did to them then I will. For now, I''m still focused on satisfying this desire.


    Satsuki then hands over a te with the sliced cake.


    "Here''s yours."


    "Ah. Let''s eat on one te. Let me feed you."


    "Idiot. You want us to act like a couple?"


    "Well, we''re kind of like that when we''re alone like this."


    Satsuki resignedly epted and put back the te she was about to use for her cake.


    "Then feed me."


    "You''re too cute Satsuki."


    "Stop teasing me and do it, idiot. It''s you who want this."


    "Here. Say aah."


    And like that, we spend some time eating cake. Feeding each other. At least she can make tea or I would''ve already choked.


    At times we will suddenly kiss each other like we both knew what we''re thinking and then she will smile while remembering the taste of that lemonade she drank that day.


    Finally. Satsuki decided to let me go with her to her room. But we were interrupted when a knock sounded on the door.


    "Ah. Are you expecting someone?"


    "No. I wonder who that is. Stay out of sight of the door."


    She then moves towards the door. Opening it slightly to see who is knocking, peeking only her head out.


    "Ah. Satsu-chan. I thought there''s no one home. Here, some fruits from our hometown."


    A middle-aged woman''s voice was what I heard from beyond the door. I tried to move closer to Satsuki to hear better.


    "Auntie Sakuma. My parents and Satoru went out. I''m the only one left here. Thank you. I''ll tell them you gave this to us."


    "I see. That''s why their car isn''t here. That boy, Ryou, refused to go here. I already gave some to the other neighbours and you''re the only one left. "


    Sakuma? Ryou? Sakuma''s mother? I see. Why didn''t I think of that? They''re neighbours. Or rather they live in the same neighbourhood. So that''s it. And from the Auntie''s mouth, it seems like their family is close to hers. The reason is here, the reason why she loves him that deep.


    "That Sakuma. He probably doesn''t want to see me. Thank you, Auntie. Give that guy an earful."


    "You two are always like this. When will you make up with him?"


    There. There''s the story between the two. I should ask her about it. But will she tell me?


    "I''m the girl here Auntie."


    "Right. You''re right. I''ll give that son of mine a lecture. See you Satsu-chan. Tell your mom I stopped by."


    "Yes. Thank you for the fruits."


    With a basket of fruits on her hand, Satsuki closed the door.


    "Let me help you with that."


    "What''s that face? You heard?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t y dumb. Idiot."


    "Well, I should''ve guessed he''s also around here."


    "Ruki. Are you feeling jealous right now?"


    Taking the basket from her, I turned and went to their kitchen to put it down.


    "Why would I get jealous? It''s just, I didn''t expect how close your families are. And you didn''t think of the risk of him seeing us outside earlier."


    "Ah. They''re not from this street but from the next one so there''s little risk to seeing him. Besides, that guy won''t evere near here."


    "Seems like there''s some history. And maybe the reason why you love him that much."


    "Yes. But I won''t tell you. Maybe not now. Just know I love that idiot."


    I closed our distance and took her lips again. Maybe she won''t tell me now but I will have her tell me that reason soon.


    "See? You''re jealous."


    Satsuki said when I released her lips.


    "I''m not."


    There''s no reason to be jealous. This girl.


    "You can''t deny it with that face Ruki. At least you''re a bit cute when you''re jealous."


    "This girl. Don''t just decide I''m jealous. I never felt like that."


    Satsukiughed at my response and didn''t say anything else. She pulled me by her hand and led me upstairs to where her room is.


    "Here it is Mr. Jealous. You''re the first guy to havee here."


    "When will you stop? If you don''t, I''ll break my promise to be at your mercy."


    "You''re not scary like that Ruki. You''re scarier when you''re not jealous."


    Ah. This girl really won''t stop. Well, she''s having her fun thinking like that. I''ll concede.


    "Didn''t know you could be this stubborn Satsuki. Have it your way then."


    "So you admit it?"


    "You won''t take no for an answer, will you?"


    "You''re fun to tease Ruki. This is new. I finally got my revenge from all your teasing."


    She smiled smugly and threw a punch at my shoulder.


    "There''s the first punch. You owe me 11 more."


    "Huh? Isn''t it only two?"


    "You''re at my mercy, right? I added 10."


    "Now you''re the one taking advantage of me."


    "Don''t mind it. I''m just taking revenge. I feel like a chance like this won''te easily in the future."


    "At least you know that. I''ll keep on teasing you starting tomorrow."


    And she threw another punch before pulling me inside her room.


    "And I add another 10. For stepping into a girl''s room."


    "You... Haa. Do what you want your Highness."


    "Then sit down on the floor."


    Doing what she ordered, I sat down on the floor of her room. Looking around, it''s really girlypared to how she acts. There are evenrge stuffed toys on her bed and small ones as decoration on her study table and drawers.


    "Your room is cute Satsuki. When I saw yesterday I thought this was your little sister''s room."


    "Idiot. I don''t have a little sister. Only an older sister and a little brother. My older sister is now in college so she left the house to live alone somewhere near her university."


    "I see. Then this room isn''t your older sister''s?"


    "This is mine! What the hell Ruki? Why can''t you believe this is my room?"


    She threw another punch putting down the count to 19. Haa. Feels like the number isn''t going down.


    "It''s surprisingly girly."


    "I''m a girl. Idiot."


    "Right. You are. I can still remember the shape of your butt."


    "You pervert. Another 10 punch."


    Eh? This girl. Maybe it''s really a bad idea to have me at her mercy. How can I take advantage of her now?

 Chapter 44: Inside Satsukis Room(1) *

    <h4>Chapter 44: Inside Satsuki''s Room(1) *</h4>


    There were two sounds that could be heard inside Satsuki''s room. The sound of her continuous kisses and the sound of our rustling clothes.


    "I thought I would be your punching bag."


    "Shut up, Ruki. Do you want my punch or my kiss?"


    Satsuki is currently straddling me who''s sitting on the floor. I was not allowed to move nor respond to her kisses. I don''t know, instead of continuing her punches which she kept on increasing the numbers, she dropped it and did this instead.


    "Are you possibly addicted to kissing me?"


    "I told you to shut up, Ruki. You''re at my mercy now. Just ept it and don''t talk"


    She pped my left cheek then resumed her kisses. From normal kisses to asional sucking on my lips and tongue. Maybe, like me, she''s trying to memorize the shape of my lips. This girl, being this aggressive is amazing but yeah, itcks something if you don''t allow me to move.


    "But it''s not fun like this, Satsuki."


    "Your hands will wander around again if I let you."


    Ah. She''s right. I won''t be able to contain myself to feel her body. This girl. Tormenting me like this but yeah, this is my own doing.


    "Don''t you want to feel it again? Remember that time in the infirmary and in the locker room."


    "I do remember. That''s why, I know that if you do it again, I won''t be able to hold myself back."


    Once again, she pulled up my shirt and took it off me. After that she proceeded on continuing her kisses, my lips are probably already red from all the sucking she has done that she went lower to my neck, showering it next with her kisses.


    "Why hold yourself back? You can just me it on me."


    "Idiot. I know that but I''m scared. I want to do more with you but I''m scared."


    Ah. This girl. She can''t do it herself. I guess I really should take initiative on that part. She''s done enough by initiating the kisses she''s doing.


    Having decided that, my hands travelled towards her back, specifically her butt, that''s constantly moving since earlier. She didn''t notice it but she''s already rubbing herself on me which further stimted us. If she noticed the hard thing she''s sitting on, I wonder what her reaction will be?


    When she felt my hands on her butt, she bit my neck and red. But despite doing those, she didn''t stop and tried to remove it. Instead, she filled my neck with more kisses and bites.


    "You''re being disobedient, Ruki."


    "me this on me Satsuki. I couldn''t contain myself."


    Ah. Feeling her butt over her pants might be good but this is not satisfying enough if she can''t feel it.


    "Satsuki, let me take these off you."


    I whispered to her when she went up again for my lips.


    My hands have started to pull her pants down, revealing her panties, surprisingly it''s red but since she''s sitting on me, it''s stuck there, unable to be pulled further.


    "N-no. That''s enough. Be satisfied with that."


    "Then can I touch it directly?"


    Asking her for permission like this, her face reddened further. She once again bit on my lips without answering then her tongue entangled mine, sucking more of my saliva.


    "Is that a yes?"


    "S-stop making me say it, pervert."


    Yes, it is. Having gotten permission, my hands slipped into her panties and settled into cupping her naked buttcheeks into them, feeling their shape in my palms.


    "Huaa. Stop making me feel this weird, Ruki."


    "Why? You can be honest with me Satsuki, tell me what you really feel."


    Ah. Satsuki. She''s really too cute. This personality of hers is giving me this much excitement. My desire is constantly getting filled up. And thinking about Sakuma somewhere around this neighbourhood. I''m having this urge to call him and watch us.


    "Y-your hands feel warm. It''s melting my butt. Ah. I hate you. Don''t make me say something this embarrassing."


    "Just keep on ming it on me Satsuki and be honest. Didn''t we agree to realize that dream of yours yesterday?"


    My hands cupping her butt were now gripping it hard, fondling it like a dough.


    "W-what? We can''t. Sakuma isn''t here."


    Eh? I''m talking about giving her a hickey but her mind is remembering that certain detail. Sakuma watching us.


    "Should I call him? Ask him toe here?"


    "I-idiot. He won''te. Focus on me, Ruki."


    Her hips due to stimtion felt by her butt started to move faster, I can now trace her slit even over the clothes covering us. She''s getting warm and wet down there.


    "He will if it''s you who will call him out."


    "P-pervert. You really want him to watch.


    This girl. She clearly wanted that too. Otherwise, her mind won''t stick to that detail of her dream. She somehow awakens to that idea of Sakuma watching her, it''s making her more aroused.


    "Yes. Have him watch us be this intimate. Satsuki. You''re wet. I can feel it."


    "W-we can''t. I still love him. Pervert. It''s because of your hard thing here."


    "Then let''s make a video and show himter? So, you''re aware and you keep rubbing it on me. You''re making me want you more, Satsuki."


    "V-video? You''re really a pervert. We can''t. Let''s stop thinking about him now. Ah. It''s because you''re making me this weird. You told me to be honest, right? I want you too, Ruki."


    "Ah. You finally said it. I won''t be able to hold back now, Satsuki."


    Using my hands that were on her butt, I picked her up and stood up. Though she''s taller than me, her weight is on the lighter side.


    Confused, Satsuki couldn''t do anything but cling on me.


    "W-what? What are you doing?"


    "Nothing Satsuki, I''ll just put us in a better ce."


    I walked while carrying her and slowly put her body down to her bed. Just by being near it, I can smell her scent overflowing from it.


    "Y-you, Ruki. You said you''ll be at my mercy."


    She tried to protest with her words but her body never stops clinging at me. She even pulled me down with her.


    "Be honest Satsuki. What do you want us to do?"


    "T-that. No. I won''t say it."


    "Then I''ll make you say it."


    Dropping her in bed, I finally had the chance to pull her pants off her. Her red panties look sexy on her. Did she wear it knowing I''ll being? Maybe. Maybe not.


    After her pants, I also took her shirt off, though she resisted, it''s not enough to stop me. Her body with only her underwear on finally revealed itself to me.


    "As I thought. My Satsuki is this sexy."


    "Y-you''re too forceful again. Stripping me like this."


    "I''ll strip too, so you won''t feel alone."


    "Pervert."


    "Be honest with me now, Satsuki. Look at me."


    Taking my pants off, I''m now like her, down to my underwear.


    Her eyes then trailed from my face down to that bulge of my cock.


    "You like what you''re seeing?"


    "I don''t. You''re just making me feel weird, you pervert. Come here now. Don''t make me wait."


    "You still can''t be honest, Satsuki."


    Looking at her this sexy, with her beautiful face filled with lust, I really want her. Ah, this girl. Even after that 3 rounds with Yae. My desire to steal this girl for me gave me more energy.


    Climbing on her bed, I position myself on top of her, my arms leaning on both sides of her head.


    I took in her figure, her face and everything about her in my eyes. Even with all this, this girl can''t be honest with her words but her body, it''s now moving on its own.


    It reached out to me, embracing me to pull me down to her, to make me rest my body on top of her.


    "You''re too beautiful Satsuki. You''re mine."


    I let myself get dragged down by her, our bodies are now in contact with each other. Her legs stretched out and circled on me, embracing my lower body to hers.


    "Shut up. It should''ve been Sakuma here with me but now, it''s you. This is your fault. Make this weird feeling disappear."


    After saying that she pulled my head down and locked my mouth to hers while her limbs tightened their hold to me. I''m now pressed upon herpletely, her breasts pressing on my chests, her pussy pressing against my cock. Even with cloth separating it, her panties are so wet that it spreads to mine.


    "Satsuki, are you sure about this? I won''t be able to stop. I''ll take you as mine."


    "Idiot. You said I''m yours so make it real now. Tomorrow I''ll start focusing on the club. Use this chance now."


    "What about Sakuma?"


    "I love him. But it''s you who I want now. There. I''m being honest. Take responsibility for making me like this, Ruki."


    Hearing her say that, I couldn''t hold onto reason anymore. Breaking our kiss, I went down to her neck, I sucked and licked every part of her and finally, left the hickey I always wanted to leave. Like on Kana, I put it on her shoulder.


    I then moved further down to her breasts. Kissing slowly until it reached the top of one of her hills still covered by her bra.


    "I''m taking this off."


    I saw Satsuki biting her lips while watching me. She''s trying hard not to let out a moan.


    Slipping my hand on her back, I told her to lift it a bit so I can unhook her bra. Sheplied.


    I didn''t waste time, unhooking her bra, I took it off her, finally revealing her two erect nipples atop her slightly small breasts. Even with this size, I don''t mind it. This is Satsuki''s, this precious girl''s breasts. I''m the first one who saw this and the first one who will savour it. This is mine. I won''t let anyone get this as long as she''s mine.


    "This is also mine, Satsuki."


    "Idiot. Stop saying that. That''s yours, I''m yours. Ah. I don''t care anymore. Even if I love Sakuma, I will only be yours. I me you for all this Ruki. Don''t run away after this. You''re taking responsibility. And your promises. You will all grant it to me."


    After saying that, Satsuki drowned herself in her lust, she pushed my head down to her breasts, I took that chance to suck on her nipples like a baby. I sucked them hard until they turned red. After minutes of ying with her breasts. I started another downward journey and along the way, I''m pulling her panties down, taking it off her.


    When my lips arrived at her most sacred ce, it''s already naked and spread out waiting for me. I could see how wet it was and how erect her exposed clitoris was. Using my tongue to tease her clit, my fingers started rubbing her pussy, teasing her entrance by pushing one of my fingers inside.


    "Aahh. T-that ce. Hauu."


    Satsuki is clutching my hair as I let her taste the pleasure from her pussy being yed.


    When I''m done with her clit, I went down and slurped every love nectar gushing out of her. With my tongue, I keep teasing her entrance, making her lower body twitch from pleasure.


    This is mine. Satsuki is mine. I''m tasting her own juices. I''ll take everything from her.


    Her bed is now being stained by her love nectar, her bed that only has her scent will now have another. Sucking her pussy while I keep teasing her clit, Satsuki reached her first climax.


    "Huuaahh... W-what''s this? What did you do Ruki? Haauu¡­ Something came out of me. Uuuhh"


    I didn''t waste any of it and suck everything from her.


    When her climax died down, I gave it a final lick before going back on top of her.


    "How was it? Your first climax."


    "P-pervert. You didn''t hold back. I still feel tingly down there."


    "But we''re not done yet. Look, Satsuki."


    After saying that, I pulled my cock out. It''s already fully erect with precum umting at the tip.


    Satsuki''s eyes followed my gaze and saw it and then her eyes moved to her sacred ce.


    "W-we''re doing it?"


    "Huh? Isn''t that the case? I made you cum, my turn to make you a woman. My woman."


    Adjusting my cock, I let it rest on top of hers.


    "I''m a bit scared, Ruki. Yours is big."


    "I''ll be gentle."


    Her lower body moved a bit, seemingly adjusting itself to take me in. Her legs spread out slowly.


    "T-then please¡­"


    "You can still back out now Satsuki. I won''t force you. Either way, you''re already mine."


    My hips moved ordingly and started rubbing my cock on hers, with every move, her lower body twitched a bit.


    "N-no, let''s do it. I''ve watched some videos. I know it will really go in."


    "Last chance. I''m going to make you my woman. Sakuma, he can''t touch you anymore. I won''t let him. You''re mine."


    I want to give her a choice. It''s better this way. She won''t regret it. For me, I will never regret it. I am always set at stealing her. Now that we''re at this point, I''m only doing this to ease up her mind.


    "But you will still help?"


    "Yes. I promised that. But you''re mine even if you start dating."


    Right. I''ll help them date each other. But in the background, she''s mine. Whenever there''s a chance for us to be alone, I''ll take her to remind her.


    "I don''t care now. We''re already at this point. You already saw me in my most embarrassing state. Make me yours, Ruki. Make me your woman."


    "Then. I won''t hold back Satsuki."


    She nodded as an answer.


    Seeing that, I gave her one more kiss, a more passionate kiss to ease her mind further. She epted it and returned my kiss with more passion.


    In the midst of that, my hands lifted her legs and spread it out, at the same time, the tip of my cock was now aimed at her entrance. With a push, the tip of my cock entered her.

 Chapter 45: Inside Satsukis Room(2) *

    <h4>Chapter 45: Inside Satsuki''s Room(2) *</h4>


    Her face constricted from pain when she felt it entering her but I didn''t let go of her lips. I keep kissing her as I slowly push my cock deeper inside her. Another push and I became blocked with her hymen. And onest push, putting more force than the first two put my whole cockpletely inside her. Her hymen that was blocking me was torn open like that.


    Satsuki wanted to cry out in pain but my mouth never let her, instead, it was the tears that broke out of her eyes because of the pain brought by her losing virginity.


    After putting it all. I let it rest and let her take a breath, releasing her mouth from my kiss.


    "I-it hurts a lot. Idiot. You didn''t let me cry out in pain. It still hurts now. It feels like I was stabbed by something thick and hard, but it went in easily like it''s too sharp."


    "Err. I don''t want to see you cry out in pain. Your neighbours might hear. They might think you''re getting attacked by someone"


    "P-pervert. You only think about that now? You''re really attacking me so they''re right. Ahhh... I can feel your thing throbbing inside."


    "Am I attacking you? I''m just making you mine. Yeah. It feels good inside you Satsuki. You''re squeezing me tight."


    "Idiot. I can see from that satisfied face of yours how good it feels for you. So¡­ I''m yours now?"


    "No doubt. You''re mine, Satsuki. I finally stole you from him."


    Ah. Yes. My desire ispletely filled up right now and it will continue on being filled up as long as I''m with her. This girl, she''s too calm even if she still feels the pain.


    "Sakuma. Ah. It doesn''t matter anymore. I gave myself to you, idiot. So take responsibility."


    "I will, I''ll never let you go Satsuki. You seem rxed now. Should I start moving?"


    "Eh? It''s not over yet?"


    "I thought you watched some videos."


    "I didn''t finish it. It''s too lewd and dirty."


    What the hell? This girl. What are you doing with your life? Ah. I''m ruining it now, I don''t have the right to ask her.


    "This girl. You''re too cute, Satsuki. And sexy too. I''m getting too aroused from you."


    "I-idiot. Pervert. Hurry up now. Finish it, I feel like a burning thing is inside me."


    "It will still hurt but if we do it more, you''ll start to feel good."


    "We''re going to do it more?"


    "Of course. You''re mine now Satsuki. I want to make you feel good too. Like how you climaxed earlier.


    "Argh! You pervert. Do what you want. Just don''t leave me like what you tried to do earlier."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t. You''re mine Satsuki. Remember that."


    After saying that, my cock that was resting deep inside her started moving. With a thrust, it got even deeper which made Satsuki moan out.


    Slowly, I pulled it out until half remained inside, when I saw her face ease up, I once again pushed it deep. And just like that, my hips started to do its work.


    Pounding my cock inside Satsuki. From a slow pace to help her familiarize, it gradually sped up making her body sway at every thrust I made.


    "Aahh... Huaaa... Haauuu."


    Satsuki''s moans leaked out. Her arms like searching for me, clings onto my neck, pulling me into an embrace while I keep my hips moving, pounding her pussy with my cock.


    "Hhaauuhh... It''s hot. I can feel you¡­ Huaa¡­ More. Make me yours!"


    Encouraged by her voice. My hips sped up at pounding Satsuki, I can feel her insides tighten around it, even if she still feels the pain, she wanted to feel good with me.


    Not satisfied with the pleasure, Satsuki pushes my head down to her neck. Sensing her intention, I suck on her neck, on ces she felt good and after that, I''m back at sucking her nipples. Her moans grew louder because of that.


    Before long, I can feel my cock twitch from the extreme pleasure of making Satsuki mine. The cum that gradually built up at every pounding reached its critical point.


    Satsuki felt that I''m about to cum when my hips moved faster than earlier and my grip on her body tightened. She responded to it by clinging her legs on me, pushing my hips deeper.


    "Ahh. Satsuki. I''m about to cum."


    "Huaaa... Idiot. Just cum. Don''t tell it to me. Aahhhn.."


    Hearing her permission. I didn''t hold back and keep the momentum. The pace at which I pound her grew faster that the lewd wet sounds are the only one apanying Satsuki''s moans.


    After a few minutes of continued pounding, I couldn''t hold my semen anymore. With thest thrust. Even if I don''t want to cum inside her right now, I can''t. Her legs are clinging tightly to me that I can''t pull out.


    Just like that, after a twitch from both of our bodies, my semen bursts out inside her, filling her up.


    "Aahhn. I feel it. Something''s filling up... Huaaa... my insides. Haauuu¡­ What''s this?"


    I shut her up by kissing her again while my cock is still pumping out semen inside her. Only when I felt it squeezed out did I release her.


    "I-idiot. What was that?"


    "Huh? You didn''t know?"


    "I don''t. Tell me. I felt something filling me up. And it''s still there right now."


    "That''s my semen, Satsuki. I cummed inside you."


    "Eh? T-then that means, I''m getting pregnant?"


    What''s this girl? I thought she knew. Looks like her knowledge about sex has a lot of gaps. Who did you learn it from? Didn''t we have a Sex Education in middle school?


    "Don''t worry. I''ll bring you something tomorrow. Drink that and we''ll be fine."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Stay still now. I''ll pull it out."


    Pulling out my cock from her, Iy myself at her side. Satsuki watched the process, from pulling it out to the spilling of my semen mixed with her blood.


    "W-we did it. We really did it."


    "That''s a bit of ate reaction, Satsuki."


    "I still can''t believe it. I had sex with you."


    "Yes. We had sex. It means you''re mine now."


    This girl. Haa. She''s really mine now. Though I expected this to happen. Satsuki probably also thought about this possibility. Her heart might be for Sakuma but she already epted that she''s mine. Just that, she can''t betray her heart that still loves Sakuma.


    "Idiot. Take responsibility. You can''t try to leave now. Even if I date Sakuma, I''m yours."


    "You don''t have to remind me. Look at your shoulder. I left my mark there."


    "T-they''ll know I did something indecent if they saw that."


    "Then don''t show it to others."


    "Y-you. Unbelievable. You put this on me. Give me a better idea."


    "Ah. You can show that to Sakuma."


    Hearing that. Satsuki''s face reddened again. This girl. What''s with that reaction? You''re blushing at the thought of Sakuma seeing a hickey on you? Even after I took her virginity, she''s still set on dating him. But this kind of reaction from her. This is different. It''s like that earlier, she''s not against Sakuma watching us. It even felt like she''s getting excited from the thought. Either way, stealing her satisfied my desire a lot.


    "Idiot. Not now."


    "Ah. Since we''re done. Let''s call Sakuma here now."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "To tease him?"


    "Idiot. He won''te."


    "Hmm. Call him then and let''s try."


    "I don''t know where my phone is. I''m sore down there because of you."


    "Then let''s just take a photo. I have my phone here."


    I took my phone from my pants pocket and then snapped a picture of us in bed. Satsuki is hugging me now, naked. Even her leg is resting on me. The photo is too erotic to look at and one can guess what happened before we took the photo.


    "Idiot. Why did you take one? What will you do with it?"


    "Send to you, then you can choose to send it to Sakuma."


    "You''re really evil. Ruki. I''ll keep this, but I won''t show it to him."


    "Ah. So you''re nning to have him discover it himself. Let''s take moreter."


    "I... You. What ideas are you giving me?"


    "Be honest Satsuki. I told you. You can me me for everything."


    "Haa. I can''t win against you. Yes. I don''t know what this feeling is. I have this urge to have him watch us doing something this indecent. I feel excited at the thought. Maybe this is why I dreamt of that. Am I betraying him?"


    "No. If you me it on me then you''re not betraying him."


    "Then¡­ Not now. Let''s just keep photos for now."


    Ah. I''m right. This girl. What kind of fetish did she awaken? If she ever falls for me, I''ll put a stop to that but until then, her ideas are truly satisfying. This naughty girl that can''t be honest. Anyway, I''ll imprint to her that she can only be mine. Even if she fell for me, she wouldn''t think of these absurd ideas of her. I just pity Sakuma, well, he''s a necessary sacrifice to us both. Satsuki, satisfying that strange fetish of hers and me satisfying my desire.


    "You naughty girl. Now I''m afraid if you fall for me."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Think about it. You love Sakuma. But you want to show him what we''re doing."


    "Err¡­ This is your fault Ruki! I became weird like this! But no. Even if I really fall for you, I won''t do that to you, I''m yours. No one can touch me aside from you."


    She''s right. Maybe she only awakens that for Sakuma.


    "Right. No one can touch you but me. me all that will happen to me, okay? Don''t burden yourself. If you want to video us having sex to show to him. I''ll help you."


    "Idiot. I told you to stop giving me weird ideas. Not for now. We aren''t even dating yet. And remember, I still love him too much even if I have these weird ideas."


    "Ah. Right. Thates first. I know that, you don''t have to remind me."


    "You now have your scent in my room and this sheet, I have to wash it before my family arrives home."


    "Let me help you. Let''s go, you have to take a bath first."


    "Support me, idiot. It''s hard to walk for now."


    "I know, give me your arm."


    Leaving her room, I picked up our clothes and that bedsheet of hers before I supported her with my shoulder to their bathroom.


    And yes, I didn''t let her take a bath alone. I joined her inside and washed her body myself.


    "You''re really a pervert. Ruki. Now you even joined me here."


    "Err. I can''t let you be alone when you''re sore down there."


    "But look at you, you''re hard again."


    "Uhm. That''s because of you. I wanna do you again."


    "Pervert. Let''s wash first, I''ll let you do anything you want to me after."


    "Yes, your Highness!"


    Seemingly energized, I wash her body thoroughly, from her hair down to her toes, no spot untouched.


    "Idiot Ruki. Your hands are too perverted. Give it to me now¡­"


    "Did you get horny?"


    "Don''t make me say it! Hurry up."


    Within the next hours before the impending arrival of her family, we spent the most time inside the bath. I couldn''t resist Satsuki''s sexy figure that I thoroughly enjoyed it with her. It''s not like she didn''t enjoy it. She''s even naughtier than me. This girl that has just lost her virginity. She''s even more proactive than earlier. Right. That was her true nature. Like that first kiss of ours. She always wants to be the one at the top even if she''s inexperienced.


    So after washing up, she sits on me, taking in my cock inside her for the 2nd time. We would''ve gone for a 3rd round if not for the time that was running out.


    After changing her bedsheet, we went back to their living room and spent the remaining time resting while snuggling with each other. Well, she still continues reaching in for a kiss that will instantly evolve to a passionate one.


    This trip to her house is a huge sess. I took her as mine as nned. Though I still don''t know what''s the reason why she loves Sakuma that deeply, she said she''ll tell me in the future. And also, I got a bit scared at the fetish she awakened. But it will be satisfying for both of us so it doesn''t matter. I''ll apany her to her ideas.


    I left her house before it got dark to not run into her family. Tomorrow she will start to be busy at her club so I can only see her during ss. Well, I can just visit her there asionally.


    I opened my phone and sent a message to Sakuma saying I am around their neighbourhood.


    He replied fast asking where I went and I told him that I went to Satsuki''s house.


    He immediately asked to meet me. This guy will probably ask why I went to meet Satsuki.


    I wonder what excuse I will make? Should I identally show him that photo? Damn, I''m getting excited at the thought. But yeah, I can''t do that yet. That was Satsuki''s idea. I''ll let her execute it. I''ll just tease him and push the thought that he should confess soon.


    Right. That''s how good a friend I am. Ah. I might get smitten by a bolt of lightning.

 Chapter 46: On the Way Home

    <h4>Chapter 46: On the Way Home</h4>


    "Onoda!"


    Sakuma appeared from a corner. Looks like he ran from his house to here. This guy. He''s this fast when it concerns Satsuki. Too bad, I already imed her as mine.


    "Yo. Why did you want to meet? It''s getting dark."


    "Eh? Ah. What did you do at Maemura''s house?"


    His inquisitive look tells me he''s suspecting something. At least he''s this sharp. But he will not know what really happened.


    He won''t pick up her scent on me, right?


    "It''s a secret, idiot. Maemura told me not to tell anyone."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Who knows? She suddenly told me toe here. Ah. I''ll give you a hint since you''re a friend."


    "You''re not ying with me, are you?"


    Of course, I''m ying with you. I promised her to help you confess to her. Ah. If they started dating, Satsuki will probably want to act upon that strange fetish of hers. From photos to videos, to actually showing it to him. Err. Just the thought of doing those was really exciting and satisfying to my desire.


    "Do you want to hear it or not?"


    "Of course I want to hear it!"


    "Promise me you won''t tell anyone that I gave you a hint."


    "Is there a need for that?"


    "Of course, if she finds out, she will be angry at me."


    "I guess, you''re right. Thanks, Onoda. Okay, I promise."


    This guy. Don''t thank me yet.


    "Okay, listen well. It''s actually about you."


    Yes. It''s at least partly about him. Like how she wanted to have him watch us. Ah. I didn''t lie, at least.


    Hearing what I said, a smile unconsciously formed from his lips. Eh? Is he that happy that it''s actually about him? Well, without context, if I told him it''s about him, his mind will drift to something positive. If you think about it, it''s really positive, Maemura wanting to date him.


    "Now, I know you''re ying with me. There''s no way it will be about me."


    But your grin. This guy. I am having this urge to show him that photo. Will his grin still stay the same?


    "What the hell? And here I went out of my way to give you a hint and you won''t believe me. I''ll go home then."


    "Wait Onoda! I believe you! Tell me more!"


    "Huh? I told you I can''t. If she finds out that I told you, she will be mad at me. You know how she acts when she''s mad, right?"


    Well, she has given me green light to help this guy confess to her so even if she knew I told him something, as long as it''s not about our secret,? she will not mind it.


    But I need to convince this guy to think along how Satsuki acts around him. To not suspect something is happening behind his back.


    "I guess you''re right. So, how is she?"


    "This guy, just confess already. You''re wasting time thinking about useless things."


    "No. You know how she is, even if she talked about me, it''s probably her cursing me, right?"


    "Ah. I was there when your mom brought the fruits."


    "Huh? What? Have you been there since earlier?"


    Ah. Shit. Don''t think about weird things Sakuma.


    "I just arrived. She purposely told me toe after her family went out. You know, they will probably think I''m her guy or something."


    "You''re right. They probably will. Her family is like that. They''ll be happy if she brings a guy home."


    How much does this guy know about her family? It feels like he lived with them before.


    Eh? Maybe? That''s why¡­


    So, if I''m right, there was a period where they live together or Sakuma was taken in by her family.


    "Why? Your families seem close, why don''t you just confess? They will be more epting if it''s you. Probably."


    "Eh? Maybe you''re right. But what if she rejected me?"


    "There you go again. Are you really an athlete? Why are you always hesitating?"


    "Uh. No. It''s only about Maemura. I like her a lot, you know. Way before high school."


    Ah. I already know about that story. You both seem to hold feelings towards each other but something happened that you drifted apart. Well, it''s just, you''re both scared at confessing to each other. If not for me waking you two up by my suggestion, high school will probably pass by without them knowing each other''s feelings.


    Ah. I''m really this despicable. Trampling on years of their love for each other. Err. What''s done is done and Satsuki''s love is still there for him anyway, just that her body is now mine.


    "Tell me more. You know, how many times have I already told you to confess? And each time, you always hesitate. What will you do if someone beat you to it?"


    Like me. Ah. Well, I didn''t confess to her so that doesn''t count. Was telling her I want her to be mine counted as a confession?


    Sakuma looked down, probably contemting something. He''s ying ser because he knows she always watches him. He''s doing his best at his club for her. Even if he didn''t realize it before, that''s probably his reason for ying, even unconsciously.


    "It''s not that easy. I want it to be perfect."


    "You know, I heard earlier about something like you two haven''t made up yet. What really happened?"


    "T-that. You''re right. It''s probably about that. I can''t tell you Onoda, it''s something about us. Sorry."


    "Well, it''s fine. Just remember. Maybe, she''s just waiting for you. If you keep dawdling, who knows what will happen. I heard she''ll be put to their regr team in the club. Soon, her poprity will skyrocket and there will be lots of guys especially those 2nd and 3rd years who might go after her."


    He looked up, maybe taking in what I said, his eyes turned sharp.


    "You''re right, Onoda. Thanks for the push. Soon. I''ll confess to her. You better watch me!"


    "Right. I''ll be cheering you two on."


    This guy. If he discovered our secret, will he break? Ah. At least I''ve done my job. I can''t take that gratitude from him. I''ve already done something that unforgivable to him. And no feelings of regret appeared before me. I followed my desire to steal Satsuki and I''ve seeded. That''s all that matters to me.


    After that brief meeting with Sakuma, I continued on to the station. I passed by the Pastry Shop earlier to buy another cake. For Akane.


    The ride home got me the time to once again check my messages. I saw earlier that there were a few. Like Otsuka-senpai''s reply.


    Turning my phone on, I opened Otsuka-senpai''s reply.


    "Information trade? What do you want to know about me?"


    Let''s see. I shouldn''t steal her first but I have to make her fall in line. Ah. Right. I can also use her as an information line about Ishida-senpai. I''ll ask her when she finally feelsfortable talking to me.


    "Simple. Do you like someone, Otsuka-senpai? And what was on your mind when you were watching us?"


    Next. Let''s see if Shio and Mori replied.


    When I opened the Messenger app, there were two more message requests. One is from Yae and the other is from Haruko. Ah. Right, I have to talk to her too. Later then.


    Shio hasn''t even epted my message request, only Mori sent a reply.


    Mori''s status is also green. Ah.She''s currently online. Is she chatting with someone or waiting for me to reply?


    I''ll work on her then. Tapping her name, her reply bes visible to me.


    "Uh. I just wanna ask. Nanami said she likes you and your answer was strange. Don''t you like her too?"


    Wow. This girl. She wanted to pair me up to Andou. And Andou even thought about not hurting this girl''s feelings. Well, this is good too. My n to work on them at the same time will work.


    "Let''s see. She probably didn''t mean it and I don''t like her. I want her to be mine."


    She immediately replied. Like I thought she''s probably waiting for my reply.


    "Eh? T-then, why don''t you confess to her?"


    "I don''t do that. I told you, I don''t like her. What about you? Do you like Ogawa?"


    "I can''t understand. You said you want her. Why is it different from like? Yes. I like him."


    "For me, it''s different. And why are you asking me? If it''s someone who likes Andou, it should be Tadano who you should consult."


    This girl. She''s bad. She''s probably not sincere at being Andou''s bestfriend. Did Andou know about this? Maybe, maybe not. Anyway, this girl wants Ogawa to herself. So when she heard Andou saying that she likes me, she took the initiative to contact me to push me to Andou. That way, she can have a chance for Ogawa.


    A Schemer-type eh? Either way, she will also be stolen by me. I''ll y along with her.


    "Tadano. That blockhead won''t make a move. You''re different from him."


    "Well, what do you want to do then?"


    "Take Nanami for yourself. That way, I can have Kazuo."


    Look at this girl. Her true thoughts are leaking. And to someone she only talked to once.


    "You know you''re kind of bad, Mori. Aren''t you afraid, I''ll tell about this to Andou?"


    "I know I''m bad. I just like him this much. And you won''t tell her. I feel it. You want her for yourself."


    "I guess you''re right about that. I won''t tell her. But this won''t be easy though. We have to work together."


    "Just tell me what to do. "


    "Then let''s talk in person tomorrow. Look for a ce that no one can eavesdrop."


    "Okay. Don''t back out now."


    How can I back out if this will be the chance to get you along with Andou? But yeah. This girl is kinda dangerous. I have to let her feel that I am dangerous as well. Let''s see.


    "I won''t. I really want Andou. And maybe you too, Mori."


    "Eh? Why me too? Are you a pervert, Onoda?"


    "No. I''m just honest. What do you think?"


    "I''m scared about meeting you now."


    There. nt in her mind that I might also be aiming for her.


    "Well, if that''s what you think then good luck."


    "Ah. Wait. If you don''t do anything to me then I will."


    "Okay, I won''t do anything without your permission."


    "Then I''ll inform you tomorrow. That Kazuo, he''s about to confess to her."


    She''s probably the one Andou should call a stalker. If I ask this girl, she can probably list everything Ogawa did in a day. She even felt that he''s about to confess.


    "I see. That''s why you''re this desperate. Why don''t you confess then?"


    "He''ll reject me! That guy, he''s obsessed over Nanami. When she left to study overseas, I thought that was my chance, but all he always talked about was her!"


    "Ah. I see. If it''s like that, it will be hard for you to date him."


    "I just want him to look at me. I don''t need him to date me."


    "I see. If it''s like that then I can help you. See you tomorrow, Mori."


    "Yes. See you tomorrow."


    With that, our chat ended.


    Ah. That schemer, she sure can act. She''s probably thinking of countermeasures against me now. She will probably not appear alone tomorrow and she will trap me to do her bidding. I have to prepare for that.


    I have to meet Andou too and hear her answer to my suggestion. Hmm. My to-do list is piling up again. I need some rxing time. Akane should be waiting for me now.


    The train runs smoothly. There are more people now at this time and I saw some who I''m familiar with.


    Familiar but I don''t really know them that much.


    Some distance from me, there''s a group of girls talking to each other, they all wore thick makeup and dyed their hair.


    Right. They''re the girls from that delinquent group. What are they called again? Gyaru? Anyway, one of them keeps on looking at me since earlier when I was chatting with Mori.


    Well, her makeup is thinner than the two, she probably has a naturally attractive face. She dyed her hair blonde and got herself slightly tanned. Ah, typical Gyaru. If I remember correctly, her name is Harada. Err her first name. I heard Fukuda calling her Chizuru. Harada Chizuru.


    When she found out that I finished ying with my phone, she left the two and approached me.


    "Hey. You''re Onoda, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Aww. You''re kind of cold Onoda. What''re you doing alone? Chatting with your gal? You even bought a cake. Who''s that for?"


    "It''s none of your business, isn''t it?"


    "Wowsers. I didn''t think you''d be this totally interesting. No wonder that stupid Fukuda kept talking about taking you in our group."


    She took the seat next to me, pushing the guy sitting on it to give her space.


    "No, I''m not interested. Could you please not talk to me?"


    "Nyahaha. You''re totally more fun than that musclehead. I guess I''ll break up with him and date you instead."


    Eh? So they''re dating. But yeah, this girl. She''s probably just keeping up appearances. She clings to the strong for protection. That phrase from her ignited my desire. Tsk. What should I do? Should I mix up with these troublesome lot? I still have a lot of unfinished businesses. And this girl''s thought process is jumping all over. She found me interesting even if I only answered like someone avoiding her.


    "No. If ever, I''ll only steal you from him and not date you."


    "Look at this guy. The balls. Come and try then. Hey. Do you know my name?"


    "Harada."


    "Call me Chii. I don''t like people I found interesting calling me too distantly."


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    "Huh? This guy. Do you think you''re really a hotshot?"


    "No. I just don''t like to be mixed up with you."


    "Are you possibly scared?"


    "Well, if you''re going to that conclusion then feel free. Anyway. Here''s my station. See you."


    I stood up and left her speechless. Only when I left the train car did she regain herposure and shouted at me.


    "Oi. Onoda! We''re not done yet! I''ll totally have you call me Chii soon!"


    Haa. What''s this? Even when I reject Fukuda, this girl will pull me in their group. Now I also have to prepare for another headache tomorrow.


    Those girls. Where are they possibly going at night? They rode the train at the 3rd station from my house. Clubbing? Haa. I don''t care anymore. Out of the three, only that girl piqued my interest or rather ignited my desire. The other two might look good in their makeup but they relied heavily on it. Natural beauty is still the best.

 Chapter 47: Troublesome Start of the Week

    <h4>Chapter 47: Troublesome Start of the Week</h4>


    Like I thought, Akane was waiting for me at the door when I arrived. Well, I did message her when I got off the station.


    I''m a bit exhausted but seeing this girl''s smile is enough to cut that in half.


    Giving her the cake I bought, we ate dinner she prepared before eating that cake as dessert.


    She didn''t say anything and just let me rest on herp as we watched TV in the living room.


    School will resume tomorrow so I won''t see her for a whole day. Tsk. My possessiveness is telling me to keep her by my side at all times. But yeah, I have to control this and turn it into something else.


    "What are you thinking, husband?"


    "I''m thinking about how I can keep you by my side."


    "Idiot husband. I''m already at your side. How was your trip?"


    "Both went well. Yae, she''s mine again. And Satsuki, I finally seeded at stealing her."


    "Good for Yaeko. She won''t be that gloomy again. So, the new target''s name is Satsuki. Should I add her to the group? Oh and that girlst Wednesday too."


    "Yes. I''m gonna spoil her a bit. But not as much as how I spoil you. Not yet, they still don''t know about my desire."


    "I''m happy to hear that, husband. You keep on making me feel special. Ah. You''re right, they have to ept that desire of yours first. When will you tell them?"


    "You''re special, that''s why. Let''s see, not as of now. Kana might ept it but Satsuki, she won''t yet."


    Akane leaned down to give me a kiss. Well, she''s always happy to hear me say how special she is.


    I reached my hand to her face and held it in my hand. She leaned once more for a kiss, this time a passionate one.


    A few minutester, we decided to retire for bed.


    Well that was after I finally replied to all the messages I haven''t replied yet. There were Aoi and Ria too, asking how I am after yesterday. Both wanted to meet me again. Then there''s Yae, asking if I arrived home. She even sent a voicemail containing what she wanted to say. That girl. Last was Haruko. I told her that Akane told me about their n and asked her to put off the visit the girls nned. Err, she asked me to visit her again as an exchange. Well if I have time, I really will.


    Ah. There''s also Otsuka-senpai but I opted not to reply yet. Let her anticipate first. If she send another mail, that''s when I will answer.


    Arriving at our bedroom, it''s starting to smell like ours. Akane''s scent is all over the room now. And like thest time, I nned on spoiling her tonight. The mark I made was about to fade so I''m going to suck on it again at the same time, my possessiveness got to my head and we had another round of sex. I let her feel how much I wanted her which as always, she epted fully. We kept at it until we both felt exhausted before finally settling down.


    This time, I''m the one being embraced by her, letting my head rest on her breasts.


    "Goodnight, husband."


    "Goodnight, wife."


    With a kiss, we drifted to sleep. All the thoughts about my desire vanished from howfortable it is to be inside her embrace. Is this the love she''s talking about? Maybe? Is epting their love can make you feelfortable? Maybe. I still don''t know but the fact that I''m starting to sense how that emotion feels is a huge step.


    I see, the lessons she told me might not be verbal. She''s teaching me that love by her actions. Not just her, even Aoi, Ria and Yae do that. They openly show it to let me feel their emotion.


    Even from Satsuki, that kind of deep love she had towards Sakuma that I felt earlier. It almost made me give up on her. That''s how strong that emotion is. Anyway I guess, I got a good harvest. I don''t think learning about that emotion will curb my desire. In fact, I have a premonition that it will be even stronger. Haa. I only have one body and I have to make sure it can keep up with my desire.


    When I woke up, I was still in Akane''s embrace. Looks like I''m the first one to wake up today. I looked at the window and saw that it''s still a bit dark outside so I let myself indulge in her embrace more. Pulling her closer to me, I watched how peaceful her face looks while sleeping. I think I can watch her sleep for the whole night. Well, that is if I didn''t get swallowed by my exhaustion.


    When she opened her eyes and saw me staring at her, Akane immediately pulled me in for a morning kiss.


    Our morning started like that. We then both went down and she joined me at exercising at that mini-gym. After wiping the sweat we produced, Akane pulled me into the kitchen. She wanted us to do our breakfast together, making cooking time some sort of bonding for us. Then next was our breakfast, we spent it while talking about our ns for the day. I may have lots piled up and so is she. She''s some sort of an exemry student and the way she acts around me or when it concerns me ispletely different than how she acts around other people. To them she''s the elegant beauty Shimizu Akane, while to me, she''s that silly girl who devotedly loves me.


    Taking a bath together, we couldn''t help but be pulled into a lewd situation again. Well, we''re not against it and we certainly feel our desire towards each other. Akane''s overwhelming love for me and my overwhelming possessiveness towards her. This will probably be a habit now. We did it twice this time, once when we''re about to enter the tub and another after we''re done taking a bath. Because of that we both have our scents when we put on our uniforms and Akane also has my semen deep inside her.


    "See youter, husband. Take care."


    "Yes, see youter, wife. Take care."


    We''re now at the front of the station. Her train will being in the opposite direction so we have to separate after passing the ticket station. Even in public, Akane kissed me goodbye to which I responded. Waving her hands, she went on first. I had a sudden urge to hold her arms to stop her but yeah, I know that it was just my possessiveness acting.


    When I arrived in our ssroom, Sakuma and Satsuki hadn''t arrived yet, they were probably still at their clubs.


    I saw Andou and Mori eyeing me from their seats but none approached me. Ogawa and Tadano were there too, the former was wary of me while thetter still openly showed his hostility. Of course, I ignored the two


    I was about to settle on my seat but then, someone greeted me before Rindou who looked like she''s waiting for me to settle down first before uttering her morning greeting.


    "Oh! Onoda! Mornin''! Why did you run awayst night?"


    The voice belonged to Harada. She shouted from her seat. This girl. Her face was still decorated with those thick make-up turning her into a Gyaru. Well, if she tones that down and dyed her hair back to ck, she will probably be a natural beauty like Andou. Fukuda and her group of delinquents turned their eyes on me when they heard her, especially Fukuda who I was told by her to be someone she''s currently dating.


    Damn this girl, creating misunderstanding this early in the morning. Tsk. Should I ignore her or respond?


    Those who heard her were already focusing on me. Even Andou was looking over with interest. Why did I have to run into that troublesome girl yesterday?


    "That was my station. That''s not running away. Anyway. Good morning."


    I sat down right after greeting her back not waiting for Harada''s reply nor looking at everyone''s reaction. It was too troublesome.


    From behind me, I heard them asking Harada what that was about but I didn''t hear her answer.


    "G-good morning, Onoda."


    Rindou greeted me. Maybe she also decided not to mind what happened.


    "Good morning, Rindou. Have you finished the book?"


    If she finishes it, Haruko will soon start to make her fall. If she seeded, I might start stealing Rindou first before her other lovers. Hmm. Satsuki at my right and Rindou at my left. That would be exciting.


    "N-not yet but I''m about to."


    "I see. Keep at it."


    "Hey Onoda. You''re ignoring me?"


    Harada drew near me and asked. This girl just doesn''t know when to stop. Haa. I can''t be the ssmate A now.


    "Please Harada, I''m not interested."


    "You know, I told you to call me Chii."


    I would have called you that already if we''re not here. Look at all their eyes.


    "Don''t be so persistent. I don''t want to get mixed up in your group. Isn''t that clear?"


    "What if I leave that group?"


    "You? Leave that group? As if you can."


    "Tsch. You''re super-interesting Onoda. Once I find something interesting, I don''t stop until I get it. This is not over."


    This girl might be more troublesome than joining their group but yeah, when my desire got ignited I''ll certainly go after her. I need to think of a better approach. For now, I have to get away from her.


    "Stop bugging me. Go back to them and stop making this scene."


    She left behind a ''Tsk'' before turning back to her seat, her lips pouting.


    I don''t care if those guys get offended by that, well, it will certainly be troublesome but if I cower here there''s no way I can continue what I''m doing.


    "A-are you okay Onoda?"


    "It''s fine. I just saw her on a train yesterday and now she won''t stop bugging me."


    "S-she seems interested in you."


    "Well, I''m not."


    This Rindou, she seems to be getting jealous that Harada talked to me like that. I don''t care, either way they''re both going to be mine. Ah. Right, I have to think about when to tell Kana and Satsuki about this desire. There are those who can''t ept it back then but yeah, being how I was, I forced them to ept the fact that they''re just one of my stolen. Now I have to change that approach. If Kana or Satsuki rejected it, what should I do?


    "Goodmorning Onoda, Rindou."


    Ah. Good thing that the event with Harada ended before this idiot arrived. He''ll probably ask if I''m into Harada now. Good thing that could be avoided. I don''t want more headaches this early in the morning.


    Will this guy confess to Satsuki now? He seems to be in a good mood though.


    "Good morning Sakuma."


    "G-good morning."


    "Maemura isn''t here yet?"


    See? He can''t hide his feelings now. Asking for her this openly.


    Right after he asked, Satsuki appeared from the door. This girl. Why does she look more beautiful today? Is it because of that?


    "Well, there she is. Good morning Maemura."


    "G-good morning."


    "What? You''re not gonna greet me, idiot?"


    Sakuma was speechless seeing her. Did he also notice that change in her? Maybe.


    "G-good morning Maemura. You look great today."


    "Huh? It must be because of a certain someone."


    I thought she would shout at him but her response came as a surprise, even for me. Ah. Right. She''s referring to me. So that guy really noticed that her charm suddenly went up.


    "E-eh? Maemura, you''re dating someone?"


    "Hey hey, Onoda. What''s happening?"


    Rindou was surprised by that response while Sakuma shook my shoulder asking what happened. That girl, saying that phrase. Of course, it would make them misunderstand.


    "Who knows? But you do look great Maemura."


    "I know, right? Good morning Onoda, Rindou and to that idiot. Ah. I''m not dating anyone."


    What happened to this girl? Was she still drunk from what we did yesterday?


    She settled herself on her seat and just stared ahead after greeting us. The two seeing her like that lost the chance to ask more.


    When they all settled back to their seats, I pulled out my phone and sent Satsuki a message. It''s kinda risky to talk to her right now. She might blurt out something she shouldn''t.


    "Hey, you''re being harsh to him again. He might lose courage to confess. And after the push I gave him yesterday"


    She didn''t immediately reply or it would also look suspicious.


    "Idiot Ruki. I can''t help it. I dreamt of us doing it against night. With him watching. It''s because of you, you pervert."


    "Ah. You''re turning naughty Satsuki. I''ll take that me. Then, does it still hurt? How''d the practice go?"


    "Right. That too. I think I failed to do my best because I''m still a bit sore."


    This girl, you became proactive in the bath and rode me wild, no wonder that didn''t ease up. Err yeah I was at fault for that too. But will she be okay? That strange desire of hers to be watched by Sakuma. It''s kinda rming. I feel that if it''s not satisfied soon enough, it might explode.


    "Satsuki, you could send that photo to him. You just have to edit it so he won''t discover it was us."


    "You''re giving me ideas again! Uhm. Okay. I''ll try. I want to know what will be his reaction."


    "And use anonymous mail! Don''t forget."


    "I know, pervert. You''ve made me this weird. Take responsibility, Ruki"


    "Ah. I will. Just keep on ming me."


    Time passed and soon the bell rang, all the seats were already filled up. After waiting for a while, Shio entered our ss.


    I didn''t receive any reply from her but I saw my message being epted. Did she choose not to reply? I don''t know. It''s hard to guess this married woman''s mind.


    Whenever she''s in ss, she always has thatmanding side of hers. Just by looking, all those making noise immediately shut up. Her eyes then scanned everyone and yeah, her gaze rested on me a little longer than the others.


    "Onoda."


    She opened her mouth. I stood up in response.


    "Come to the faculty roomter. I have more things for you to do."


    This girl. Haa. I told her not to give me unnecessary attention. There''s nothing I can do now.


    "Yes."


    I can hear the students giggling at my plight. They thought I was being punished again. Maybe this is really a punishment. Being put to the spotlight again. Tsk.

 Chapter 48: Itous Older Sister

    <h4>Chapter 48: Itou''s Older Sister</h4>


    Starting the week with too many troublesome things, my enthusiasm dropped to a degree. At least when the ss officially started, Shio stopped focusing on me. What''s wrong with her? She didn''t reply and the next thing she did was to send me back to her room. Will she answer my question there? Maybe, she doesn''t want to talk about it over the chat.


    When the 1st period ended, I excused myself to go to the restroom. Err well, I got a message from Haruko to go somewhere. She said someone was waiting for me. There are only a few minutes of free time, who would want to meet me? One of her lovers?


    When I opened the empty room, well, there is one here on the 1st floor. Somewhere along the storage room where the cleaning materials were stored. I marked it so I can use it in the future. There are more like this upstairs and in the other buildings. I''ll ask Haruko for those, she probably already marked them during her 1st year here.


    "Y-you came."


    Ah. This girl. Hime. As I thought. Back when Haruko introduced her, she''s not wearing her uniform so I didn''t know whether she was a 2nd or 3rd year but now, yeah, that''s certainly a 2nd year uniform.


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    "Haru. She told me toe here."


    She was fidgeting around and couldn''t look straight at me. Did Haruko force her?


    "Did she force you toe here?"


    "N-no, I volunteered."


    Ah. That girl, she wanted me to start stealing someone from her harem. And this girl was too brave to be the first sacrifice.


    "Really? You can''t look straight at me, you looked like you''re forced to be here."


    "N-no! Haru, she¡­"


    Ah. I see. Her inner introvert is surfacing. Haruko might have helped theme out of their shell, but it''s only in front of those they were familiar with. Me? I''m just a guy Haruko introduced that would steal her. That was no doubt, a bad first impression.


    Haa. Is this part of her n? To use my method to soften this girl up?


    "You don''t need to say more. You see, I want to steal you from her. But if you''re forced to be here, then that''s taking away the fun."


    "N-no. I wanted to be the first. Mina, she''s scared so I want to know."


    Ah. Of course who wouldn''t be scared if someone you love suddenly told you that you will be stolen by someone you just met. And they don''t even know about the meaning of being stolen.


    "I see. Can youe here? Near me. I still don''t know much about you. I''ll tell you what you want to know, in exchange you tell me about yourself."


    "Y-you won''t do anything?"


    She''s also scared but she steeled herself to be the vanguard against me. Ah. This girl is adorable. And her devotion towards Haruko is admirable.


    "I won''t. We don''t have enough time so¡­"


    "I understand."


    After saying that, she took a few steps towards me. She became near enough that if I stretch my arm, I can put her in my embrace.


    "You''re quite adorable Hime. You can ask me now and I''ll answer."


    "Uhm. Do you love Haru?"


    Her voice trembled a bit, she still couldn''t shake off the feeling of talking to someone else.


    "No. But I want her and she''s mine."


    "I don''t understand. You only want her, why does it look like she loves you more than us?"


    Hearing my answer, she raised her head and stared directly into my eyes. Ah. This girl is really brave.


    "Only Haruko can answer that. It''s true that I don''t love her but that''s because I still don''t know about that emotion. Wanting her, that''s all I can give to her for now and to you girls too. I want you all to be mine."


    "D-don''t know that emotion? That''s absurd! And why do you want us too? We only love Haru, not you."


    Hearing what I said about wanting them too, Hime took a step back but her eyes are still staring directly to my eyes. Maybe she''s trying to find an answer there.


    "Yes. I know it''s absurd but that''s the truth. I want you because you all ignited my desire. I don''t need your love, you can continue loving her even when I sessfully steal you."


    "You''re weird Onoda-kun. What is that desire? Why does it involve us? If we can continue loving her, then what''s the point of stealing us?"


    Ah. I''m being called weird again. Well, I''m already used to it. This girl has a lot of questions but yeah we''re running out of time and I haven''t asked mine yet.


    "I know I''m weird. But Hime, we''re running out of time. I won''t answer that yet, it''s my turn to ask you. What''s your full name?"


    "Unfair. I still have a lot of questions but you''re right. I''m Itou Himeko, ss 2-3."


    At least she epted. I thought she wouldn''t answer me but her name. Itou? How is she rted to that Ojou-sama type? Ah. Now that I see it, there''s a resemnce. She''s the older sister? An introverted older sister. Haruko got someone from a rich family. What the hell?


    "I see. What''s your rtionship with Itou from ss 1-3? And you can reject this but can you give me your hand?"


    "She''s my little sister. Why? If it''s just my hand then here."


    She stretched out her hand and I took it to mine. Crossing our fingers together. Though she flinched when I did that, she didn''t pull it out. Haruko opened her up to this extent. That girl really is amazing.


    "I see. I only saw her once but you''re vastly different?than her. By the way, your hand is a bit rough. Considering you''re her sister, you don''t look like you''re as sheltered as her."


    "Maaya, she''s stronger than me. I''m always afraid of people but Maaya is different. Haru told me that my hand is rough as well, I tend to do everything by myself and before I knew it, it turned like that. Uhm, is holding my hand necessary?"


    Slowly, she''s bing rxed. Hmm. Her being an introvert maybe became her strongest asset. She learned to do things by herself without relying on anyone.


    "That sounds admirable, to be honest. Doing everything by yourself. Yes, this is necessary. I can feel your pulse and I''m preparing you because we''re going to do more than this."


    "Wait, what do you mean more than this?"


    Seeing the time was about to run out, I didn''t answer her. Instead, I pulled her hand towards me and circle my arm to her back, taking her in an embrace. I took in her figure and her scent.


    She smells sweet. At least sweet enough to make me want her. This time I really want this girl, I''ll steal her to be mine. Even if she loves Haruko that doesn''t really matter, Haruko is mine anyway. But yeah, I want to experience the process of stealing this girl, I''ll teach her a lot of things Haruko couldn''t.


    "W-wait. You said you won''t do anything."


    She struggled but I didn''t let her hand nor her body go, I kept her in my embrace. Letting her feel my desire to have her mine."


    "I''m not doing anything. Don''t you feel it? I really want you Himeko."


    "N-no. I love Haru. I''m only for her."


    I let our hands free from each other and using that free hand I raised her chin, nting my lips on hers.


    Stealing a kiss like this made her flustered and the force in which she struggled grew. When she pushed me again, I let myself be pushed back.


    "Y-you, why did you do that? Y-you kissed."


    "I can''t resist it, Himeko, I really want you. We have to go now or we''ll be marked absent. See youter."


    "Y-you shameless! I''ll never let you steal me nor any of us! That kiss wasn''t even good at all!"


    "Ah. Wait for me, I''ll soon give you a better kiss. Right. I decided to steal you first, Himeko. Tell Haruko I said thanks for bringing you to me."


    Leaving her fuming like that, I went back to our ssroom. Her lips are that soft. I wanted to do more but yeah, there''s not enough time. Luckily the next teacher hasn''t arrived yet.


    Satsuki red at me like she found out something. What''s this girl? If you keep at that we''ll be found out by the idiot behind me.


    "That''s a long piss, Onoda. Did you relieve yourself too?"


    "Shut up, idiot. There you go again. So when will you confess to her?"


    Sakuma shivered at my words. And what''s wrong with this guy? He looks like someone who found his resolve yesterday and now he''s back at this.


    "You heard her. She bloomed like that because of a certain someone."


    "And that made you scared? Sakuma. If you keep thinking like that you wouldn''t have your chance."


    He turned downcast and sat back down at his seat. This guy. What to do with him? Will that photo bring back his enthusiasm? If he somehow finds a resemnce to Satsuki if she edited that enough that it won''t be found out that it was us, he might feel the urgency to confess to her. Thinking that might happen to her. Err. But that already happened. Well, anyway that could give him a better push than just my words.


    I took out my phone and sent another message to Satsuki.


    "Send the photo to everyone in ss. If you can''t edit it enough, I can help you. That way Sakuma won''t think that it''s targeted to him."


    After I sent that message, the next teacher arrived and the 2nd period started.


    Only when that ended did Satsuki''s reply arrive.


    "Who did you meet earlier? You smell sweet. That''s not your scent. Ah. Anyway leave the edits to me, pervert. Now I need to make sure they won''t know it''s us. I don''t want other people seeing my body. Only you and Sakuma can."


    "Sweet? I just went to the restroom. Okay. That might give him a push if he saw that photo. Just don''t let it be traced back to you."


    "Liar, pervert. Come with meter at lunch, I''ll remove that scent on you. Don''t worry about it. Anyway I me you for all this. I''ve really turned this weird that even thinking of doing things like this is making me excited."


    "How did you even pick that scent up? Alright, I kinda miss your taste too Satsuki. Keep ming me, but don''t show that side of yours to others, you''re mine."


    "You don''t know? Evenst week and yesterday, I can pick up different scents on you. You pervert. You''re hiding something from me but I don''t care. Me being yours while I love Sakuma this deep is weird as well. Tell me all about it soon. I want to know."


    This girl, so she knew. Haa. And here I worry how I will tell her about my desire. Though she changed this much after she started being this honest with me, I still feel the same fulfillment of desire I got from her from our first contact.


    She''s only like this when we''re alone or there''s no other party involved. But outside, she''s still the same foul mouthed Satsuki. Err. Earlier was kind of special though.


    "My Satsuki is this sharp. Alright. I''ll tell you what I''m hidingter. And after that, I''ll ask you again if you still want to be mine."


    Right. I''ll give her this choice. If knowing my desire will make her back away from me then I wouldn''t force her like how I forced those girls who left before. Err. It''s a shame, yes, but yeah I''m slowly changing but this desire to have her isn''t. I might work on her slowly again if ever she decided to back away. Ah. She''s still the greatest catch I ever had.


    "Pervert Ruki. What did you do to me? I can''t stop thinking about yesterday."


    "Don''t worry, it''ll soon pass. We''ll make more memories together, Satsuki."


    When she read that, her foot stomped on mine stealthily. This girl. I nced at her and saw her blushing at her seat. I wanted to reach my hand to that luscious thigh of hers and rub it but yeah, I can''t do that here, when Sakuma is just behind us. He''s probably watching her even now.


    Will he start to suspect something or? He probably loves her as much as she loves him otherwise, this guy would''ve already dated someone else.


    Now I wonder why he was always rejected. Satsuki mentioned they get creeped out by him but maybe those girls saw that his eyes were only for one person. And that may be the case for Satsuki too.


    These two. I''m sorry for getting in the way of your supposed pure love. But Satsuki''s mine now and I won''t just hand her to anyone else. Sakuma can date her and that''s all he can get.


    After a while, the 3rd period started. The day is still long and I still have a lot to do. There''s Andou and Mori. And Shio. I''m getting hungry already. And I miss Akane''s voice. Ah. That silly girl.

 Chapter 49: Devising a Plan with Mori(1)

    <h4>Chapter 49: Devising a n with Mori(1)</h4>


    3rd period started but the teacher called in sick. Shio showed up to tell us that it''s self-studying time. No one objected. Well, who would? Everyone wees free time like this.


    I want to go out but yeah, they might think something''s wrong with me if I use the excuse of restroom again. And it will not be just me going out.


    Those from the delinquent group left the room, probably trying to skip it. As long as they don''t run into a teacher, they''ll be safe. Surprisingly or maybe not? Harada chose to be left behind. And yeah, like earlier, her focus was on me. I even saw Fukuda ring at me before they left but he must be already used to that girl''s personality.


    But I have to be prepared for Fukuda or rather their group''s retaliation. Those guys were hot headed and full of their made up pride. They might ambush meter or aim for those close to me. I guess, I have to be involved with them to prevent that. If worstes to worst, I won''t let them involve anyone and settle it myself. Just a bunch of delinquents, only Fukuda is a fighter, the others are just thugs riding on his coat-tails.


    "O-no-da! Sup!"


    Harada tapped my shoulder. She''s smiling silly there as she makes her greeting.


    "You''re persistent. Now, you got me involved with your troublesome group."


    "Oh? Don''t mind, don''t mind. Fukuda and his gang won''t just attack you. He knew me. Even if I took interest in someone, he knew I''d go back to him."


    "So, you prided yourself as his now? Have you given yourself to him?"


    "W-what? That''s none of your business, is it?"


    Her face turned red in an instant. Could it be she''s protecting it? For a gyaru like her, they prided about them losing their virginity, right? Could it be that this girl is still pure?


    "I could say the same. Please. Just leave me alone. I''m not interested."


    "Y-you can''t reject me. Sooner orter you''ll have to bend that knee of yours!"


    "Harada-san. He already rejected, why are you that persistent?"


    Suddenly, Andou appeared from her corner. Ah. This scary girl.


    "Who are you to meddle Andou-san? Who''s Onoda to you?"


    "That''s none of your business, is it?"


    "I could say the same to you, this is none of your business."


    Eh? Wait, why are they suddenly gathering around here? Even Kanzaki was looking on, ready to step in if things got out of hand.


    "Onoda. How are you this popr? What the hell did you do?"


    Sakumamented as he watched the ongoing standoff between Andou and Harada.


    "Shut up. I don''t want to be involved with this."


    "Ah. Onoda, can we talk now?"


    Then Mori pushed herself between the gaps. I guess going with her is the best choice for now.


    "That idiot became this popr. Sakuma. You should follow his example."


    Satsuki interjected as she watched the spectacle that''s going to get out of hand any minute. She even used this chance to bark at Sakuma.


    "Well, sorry for being unpopr! I only have eyes on one girl."


    Hearing that, Satsuki blushed as she knew he''s talking about her.


    "Shut the hell up, you idiot! Just go and die!"


    This girl. Never change Satsuki. Even after all that we''ve done, she''s still like that.


    "U-uhm, Onoda, you really became popr."


    Rindou muttered softly at her seat. She''s fidgeting. This girl likes me, she''s probably threatened when these girls suddenly show up and surround me.


    "Ah. Rindou. I also wonder why. Maybe it''s not because of me?"


    Well. If it''s Andou and Mori, I can take that. I''m already involved in their group. But this Harada, she''s escting everything. There''s really no hope to be an obscure ssmate A now.


    I stood up and followed Mori. And like I thought, there''s someone else following after. And that girl. She''s part of the otaku group or rather, girl otaku group. They''re creeped out to be mixed up with those otaku who unt their figma purchases. If I remember, her name is Kikuchi Fumie. I''m getting bad vibesing from her. It''s that kind of vibe warning me about how dangerous she is.


    Ah. Right. That group of hers. All of them seem to be a closet fujoshi. They might talk normally but secretly they''re pairing every guy to each other, just by judging how often they look at every boy in ss. They probably already paired me to Sakuma. Damn, I''m getting a chill out of nowhere.


    Err. This Mori though, she openly showed to Andou that she''s calling me out. That girl is an observer. She probably knew what this girl was nning behind her back. Ah. Even if Mori''s a schemer, she''s not careful at all. Inexperienced?


    Not that I care. Andou will probably give me her answer too. And it''s a good thing to leave her to block that troublesome Harada or Chii, whatever she likes to be called. Why can''t she wait until I make a move on her? That way we''ll both be pleased.


    Following behind Mori, I was sandwiched between the two with Kikuchi behind me.


    The room Mori picked was the same room where I met Himeko earlier.


    When we both entered it, Kikuchi closed the door from the outside.


    Ah. I see. If something ever happens to Mori, Kikuchi will either ask for help or storm right in. Or she''s the trap she willy for me.


    This girl. At least I prepared something for this asion.


    I put my hand in one of my pockets, there''s a small voice recorder in there. I used this device before but yeah, it is used to collect and recordpelling evidence that will either make the other party submit or break the deal whatsoever.


    Tapping the record button as I remembered from memory, Mori doesn''t have any idea that our conversation will be recorded.


    "Kikuchi outside will not eavesdrop but if I scream, she will immediately call a teacher."


    "I see. You got her as insurance. Don''t worry even if I want you, I''m not that stupid."


    "It''s better this way, I only talked to you twice and one was even over Messenger. I may be asking for your help but in turn I''m also helping you."


    "But don''t you think you approached me openly? Andou has probably caught on what you are trying to do."


    "It doesn''t matter. Nanami is kind. She let me fight for Kazuo."


    That girl. So she''s letting Mori run amok. She probably thought things will all fall to ce like how she envisioned even with Mori''s attempt. Well, it''s good too, she''s letting me work around her.


    "I see. So do you have a n in mind?"


    "Isn''t that why you told me to meet you? You have something."


    "At least I need to hear your opinion first."


    "I see. I don''t really have a n but Kazuo, he will confess within this week."


    Well, even if her information is something I already know, I have to let her feel she''s involved.


    "That information is enough. But yeah, the n might only start after he confessed."


    "Why? Then we''re toote. Nanami will surely ept his confession."


    "Of course, that''s what she''s aiming for. But you know, she''s too kind to even think about your feelings."


    "My feelings? What does that have to do with me?"


    This girl is a bit slow. She must have only thought on how to beat Andou to get Ogawa.


    "You don''t know? She thought that if they started dating, you girls and the boys who liked her in your group will be hurt. That''s why¡­"


    "Eh? That''s what she always aims for, why would she concern herself about us getting hurt."


    She looked confused. She really haven''t thought of the possibility that Andou care about them. Even if that scary girl plotted to have Ogawa panic.


    "Ah. You don''t understand? You''re all important to her. So you see, she asked me for advice."


    "What kind?"


    "On how to ept his confession without you getting hurt."


    "Then why are you telling this to me?"


    Right. Why am I telling this to you? Eh? Well, I need to also hook you in, of course. You won''t be able to resist this even if I won''t tell you everything.


    "Don''t you want a chance with Ogawa?"


    "Of course I do. But how does that connect."


    "Ah. Yeah. I won''t tell you yet but I can let you have your time with him while I can have her to myself."


    "Can I trust you?"


    There. Mori is getting hooked at the thought of my supposed n. Though all of this will not happen if Andou rejected my suggestion.


    "Well, you can''t. I might change my mind to favor her, you see."


    "Then how can I trust you?"


    "I think you know the answer to that."


    "Y-you¡­"


    She took a step back, fear apparent in her eyes. Ah. So she can also be a bit sharp if it concerns her.


    "What me?"


    "I can''t. I''m only for Kazuo."


    "Ah. So you get it. But don''t you want to have a chance with him?"


    "But that doesn''t mean I''ll sell myself to you."


    This girl, where has her mind gone off to? I haven''t said anything and she already determined it''s like that.


    "Well, I didn''t tell you that. You''re the one who jumped to that conclusion."


    "Then tell me!"


    "Let''s see. I''m serious at wanting you as well, you know. But seeing you this eager to have a chance with Ogawa, I can give you a leeway."

 Chapter 50: Devising a Plan with Mori(2)

    <h4>Chapter 50: Devising a n with Mori(2)</h4>


    "You''re really a pervert. Not only you want Nanami. But me as well. What leeway?"


    When she heard the word leeway, she took back the step she did earlier and stood firm in front of me again.


    "I''d like to say I want you to be mine but that''s not gonna work so just be mine when the two are together."


    "Isn''t that the same?"


    "Huh? Didn''t you hear me? Only when they are together. What are we doing here again?"


    "To separate them and give both of us a chance."


    When we''re alone, I can then start stealing her then she will switch with Andou. Ah. This is nice. I can work on them side by side.


    "See? Once we separated them then Andou will be mine and Ogawa will be yours."


    "T-that¡­ how will you do that?"


    "I told you. I can''t tell you yet. So will you agree?"


    "L-let me think first."


    Mori fell in thought. She might be thinking if what I said could be trusted. But since she really wanted to have a chance at Ogawa, she will agree.


    "Take your time."


    "You want me to be yours. Then, isn''t it you who will benefit the most?"


    "Why? I told you I won''t do anything without your permission."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Say, if I asked for a kiss from you, how will you answer?"


    "No, you can''t. I won''t give you."


    Right. I have to suffer like this though. But yeah, this is necessary. Sooner orter I can get her permission. And I can ask for more than just a kiss. Just thinking about it is already exciting enough. Ogawa wouldn''t know that I''m working on the two girls who like him.


    "See? That simple. Even if you''re mine for that duration, if you don''t allow it, I won''t be able to do anything."


    "Then how is this beneficial to you?"


    "I''m up for that chance to be alone with you."


    "Y-you¡­"


    "What? You thought I would force you?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    "Not really, no. I just want that time to let you feel how I really want you. And like Andou, I don''t need you to like me too."


    "Even if you want me. I like him so much that I only see myself with him."


    But you''re not Satsuki. Yours isn''t that kind of deep love that could never break. True she might''ve liked him since they''re childhood friends. Akane was like this to me but Mori only likes him and it''s not love. Soon enough, if Ogawa and Andou started dating, she would give up.


    "That''s now my problem how to make you mine, isn''t it?"


    "Y-you''re right."


    "So. Will you ept?"


    "I ept"


    Nice. And finally, I got her hooked. Hmm. Andou better ept that suggestion. She''s smart and scary so she will surely ept it. Her w is her kindness. She could just not care about their feelings but yeah, that allowed me to have these chances on both of them. Ah. I still need the names of the other harem members.


    "Then to seal this agreement of us. Can I draw near you?"


    "W-what? What will you do?"


    "I just want to be near you. We will be like this, you know."


    "I don''t give you permission."


    "You can''t use that. That''s only for when I will do something directly to you. Being near you doesn''t fall in that category."


    "Y-you''re shameless, Onoda."


    "I know. I just want you this much that I''m willing to do all this and even give you that leeway. Do you think I''ll be delighted to see you with that Ogawa?"


    I won''t let him touch her. She''s going to be mine. Well, that guy only wants Andou anyway, he will be kind to her but he won''t see her as more than his childhood friend.


    Damn. Now that I think of it, I''m like that bastard Ogawa before I realized how special Akane is to me. Always pushing her away. Ah. I''m a bastard as well.


    "Y-you''re right. You cane near."


    "There. Ask Kikuchi to go back."


    After getting her permission, I drew near her and whispered.


    "What? Why?"


    "I won''t do anything without your permission. I just don''t want to fall from your trap."


    "Trap?"


    "Don''t y dumb. She''ll enter this room soon and she will take photos of us, right? You''ll make it look like I am assaulting you."


    Right. That''s her real purpose here. Not to call the teacher or ask for help. That girl, she''s hiding a camera under her uniform, it was hanging on her neck.


    When Mori heard that, her eyes widened, having her trap be seen through like that, she was bewildered.


    "Y-you. How did you?"


    "I know you''re that type of schemer. And I can''t let myself fall like that. So, will you do it or not?"


    "Okay. I''ll do it."


    Mori went to the door and opened it slightly. I can see Kikuchi with a camera in her hands, ready to enter the room anytime.


    She talked to her and after a while, the girl nodded and started to walk back to our ssroom.


    After she''s gone. Mori turned her face back to me, she closed the door and leaned herself to it.


    "You heard what I said to her, right? It''s done."


    "I need an insurance."


    "What?"


    "Tell me what our n is."


    "Only that?"


    Well of course, the recording is still ongoing. I need your voice telling the whole n that I devised. Then cut out the recording to only have that. Anyone that will hear it, especially Andou will know, the n was cooked by you.


    "Yes."


    "After Kazuo confessed to Nanami, You and I will work together to separate them, giving us both the chance to be with each of them. Me to Kazuo and you to Nanami. There will be a definite reason that will allow us to do that."


    "I see. That''s enough. You don''t have to include our own deal."


    "Can I go now?"


    "You can, but can you wait a bit?"


    "Why?"


    "Because¡­"


    While my voice trailed off, I closed our distance, putting my hand on the door. I did a door m instead of a wall m to her. She flinched but there''s nowhere she can step back.


    "Y-you, you said you won''t do anything to me without permission?"


    "I''m not doing anything. I just want to be near you like this."


    I lower my head to line it with hers and only a few centimetres away from each other. She immediately turned her face to the side to not meet my gaze and to not let me have the chance to kiss her.


    "You''re really shameless Onoda. Why are you doing this?"


    "I just want you to know how I really want you, Mori."


    I lowered my head to her exposed neck and started sniffing her scent. Ah. This girl, if Himeko earlier has that sweet scent, Mori has this flowery scent. I could sniff her all day. And this neck of hers, I''m holding myself back to not suck on it.


    "Y-you. Why are you sniffing me?"


    "I just want to know your smell Mori, you''ll be mine as well. Hey, can you turn your face to me?"


    "No. You''ll kiss me if I did."


    "I won''t kiss you. Well. Not unless you give me permission."


    "You really won''t?"


    "Have I touched you since we came here?"


    Yes. I haven''t even touched her since earlier. This is to give her the impression that I won''t really do anything unless she permitted it.


    "No."


    "Then believe me. We''re partners now. Working on ourmon goals."


    "R-right. We''re partners."


    "So, you still don''t trust me?"


    "I do."


    She then turned her face back and we stared at each other''s eyes. We can now smell each other''s breath. I can just move my head a bit and our lips will touch.


    "See. I''m not doing anything. But since I have this chance, Can I kiss you?"


    Mori closed her eyes, she must be thinking. And after a minute, her mouth opened.


    "N-no."


    Hearing that, I pulled back and stepped away from her.


    "Ah. Too bad. I still can''t have your permission. Then, let''s go back."


    Mori opened her eyes and saw me a few steps away from her. Seeing that, a sigh of relief escaped her mouth. She couldn''t hide her flushed face though.


    "You really didn''t do anything."


    "Like I told you, if you say no, then I won''t."


    For now, of course. I have to slowly make her ept. Put her in that kind of situation over and over, soon enough she will ept it if I ask. Look at how long she thought about it before she answered.


    Mori went back first and I followed her right after. Halfway through, I checked my phone and Satsuki sent me a message.


    "Pervert Ruki. You''re with another girl again. Come to the women''s restroom. 3rd cubicle."


    This girl¡­ She wanted me toe to that risky ce? Err. It''s still the 3rd period for other sses so maybe there''s little risk.


    Let''s take this chance then. That girl. Did she dreamt of us against night? And probably with a Sakuma add-on watching at our side.


    "Mori, you go first. I have to go somewhere."


    Mori turned her head back to me. Her face is still that red. Is she still thinking about that? That''s a good sign.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 51: Sneaky Time with Satsuki *

    <h4>Chapter 51: Sneaky Time with Satsuki *</h4>


    Making my way to the women''s restroom, I made sure to not look suspicious and just walk straight. After scouting left and right and seeing there was no one inside the restroom and the hallway I came from, I entered it.


    Counting the cubicles, I knocked on the 3rd one and it immediately opened from inside.


    As expected, Satsuki is in here, she reached her hand to my cor and pulled me inside then the door closed with a bang from behind me.


    "You''re finally here."


    Satsuki, still holding my cor, red at me. Then she started sniffing my clothes.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Checking if Mori''s scent is on you."


    This girl, why did you suddenly turn to this? You became this sensitive to the smells clinging on me.


    "So? What''s the result?"


    "It seems you stayed your hand. What? Why didn''t you take advantage of her?"


    Do you see me as some sort of pervert who will touch anyone?


    "I''m not that perverted to touch anyone. Satsuki, is it bad to have another scent on me?"


    "But you''re perverted enough to take your friend''s girl to yourself. I don''t mind those scents before but now that I''m yours, I only want my scent on you when we''re together."


    Ah. This girl. You''re surprisingly this possessive as well. But she will soon get used to it, it''s not only her who I put my hands on in this school anyway.


    "Well, my Satsuki is too hard to resist, you even called me here. Then cover me with your scent again."


    "Just say you''re a pervert. That I will. Now tell me about that thing you''re hiding from me."


    She let go of my cor then pulled me in her arms rubbing her face on my cheek. I respond by cupping her butt under her skirt.


    "Yes yes, I''m a pervert for you. Right. Since you asked for it."


    "You turned me this weird, you pervert. So you said you''ll have me choose again. Is it that disturbing?"


    "Keep ming me for that, okay? Hmm how to start. Are you sure we should talk about that here?"


    "Everything is on you so I don''t have to keep repeating it, right? Ah. We might be heard if someonees. Later then, for now, hold me. I''ll remove that sweet scent on you."


    "You''re right. I made you mine so it''s already understood that everything is my fault. Because you picked this risky ce. Come and remove it."


    "Pervert Ruki. I don''t know any other ce. Start moving these hands of yours and kiss me."


    Ah. She didn''t know about those empty rooms. I should show it to herter.


    My hands, like she asked, started groping her butt. Squeezing it and massaging it. I''m keen on making this perky enough for me.


    Her head leaned down and started the initiative to kiss me, her tongue even became the vanguard to invade my mouth. Her proactive side is here again. Her tongue searched for my tongue inside my mouth. I used that chance to suck it hard while I entangled it with mine, our saliva mixing together. When it umted, I started gulping it down, taking in her taste. Sakuma is probably wondering now, Satsuki went to the restroom, Mori came back but not me. Will he start to suspect something?


    Satsuki then pulled me and had me sit on the covered toilet bowl. After which, she pulled down my pants letting it fall down to my feet.


    I''m already starting to get hard ever since she called me here, my desire was constantly getting filled up.


    Her lust is too apparent on her face now that if she didn''t relieve herself, it will keep showing on her face even if she went back to ss.


    She pulled her skirt up and tucked it in, exposing her panties that were starting to get drenched by her love nectar.


    "Look at what you did to me, you pervert. I keep having that kind of dream since that day you told me you want me and I don''t hate it at all."


    She then started straddling me after saying that and our lips and tongue once again entered another battle. Her hips started moving to rub herself on me which made my desire to have her increased and my underwear wet from her juices


    In that position, we keep our kisses, sometimes she will go down to my neck, or sometimes it will be me. Her uniform was already unbuttoned and her bra was pulled up giving me ess to her breasts and nipples. I didn''t pass up on that chance to suck on it which almost made her moan out if not for her hand covering her mouth.


    Soon, she took my cock out while she moved the part of her panties covering her sacred ce. Our lust towards each other were already at its peak that we didn''t think twice on having sex right there.


    She told me earlier that she was still sore but looking at her now, she''s great at enduring it because of how good it felt when I''m inside her.


    Lowering her hips down, my cock immediately got swallowed whole inside her. She''s still so tight but it''s now slowly turning to take my shape. Holding her hips, she started to move up and down heightening the pleasure we both felt.


    We''re in the middle of having sex when we heard stomping footstepsing inside the restroom. That made us halt. Her insides suddenly tightened and it felt really good.


    "Ah. That pissed me off! That Andou is such a bitch. Why is she getting in my way? Does she like that Onoda or what? That guy who looks ordinary has those attractive girls surrounding him. What the hell is wrong with him?"


    No doubt, that was Harada''s voice. This girl. You''re right though. It''s weird for others to see Andou and others surround me. Even she is included. This must be what I was preventing during middle school so I didn''t put any of my ssmates into my target list. Well, I already started, there''s no use to stop now.


    Though Satsuki halted her movements when she heard Harada, soon enough her lust won over her and she started moving again, her hips circled around me, taking in my cock to different angles. Then she held my arms like asking me to move it to support her endeavour. Which I did.


    She kissed me to not let her moans leak out of her mouth.


    We then heard the sink turned on. Harada is still there washing her hands.


    The idea of being caught by her made us both more aroused that Satsuki''s movements became faster.


    "Eh? Is someone there?"


    Harada suddenly muttered. She must have heard the rustling of our clothes and maybe the wet sounds our intercourse is currently producing.


    "Ah. Maemura. You''re in there, right?"


    Satsuki''s hips stopped and her insides once again tightened.


    She broke away from our kiss and answered.


    "Y-yes Harada. I heard your ramblings."


    "What the hell? You should''ve told me sooner. Anyway, you''re next to Onoda, and you''re attractive. What do you think of him?"


    Satsuki stared at me hearing that question. This girl. What will she answer?


    Ah. The stimtion is still ongoing, I wanted to thrust further and cum inside this girl. My hands that were on her butt started lifting her up and down, continuing our sex.


    "O-onoda? Huuaa. He''s an idiot and somewhat of a pervert. Hauu"


    "Eh? What''s wrong with your voice? I see. Is he a pervert? That guy, I don''t know but when I saw him yesterday, I was immediately drawn from his mysteriousness. He''s like a caged beast."


    "Huuaa¡­ Don''t mind it. I''m doing number 2. Haaauu¡­ Caged beast eh? He must really be like that. Aahhh¡­"


    "Number 2?! Ah. I''m totally not cool. Sorry to disturb you. Let''s talkter!"


    Harada hurriedly went out of the restroom. Maybe embarrassed to stay, she didn''t even think that Satsuki''s voice bing like that is not because of number 2 but because of something erotic.


    Well, that''s good too, we''re cleared to continue. But that girl, so that''s what she thought of me. That''s why she approached me yesterday. I''m like a caged beast, eh?


    "Y-you pervert. If we were found out by her¡­"


    "What? Didn''t it make you more excited?"


    "Idiot pervert. Yes it did. Haauuu. Hurry up and cum. Or we will really get found out. Huaaa."


    "Ah. You''re bing naughtier Satsuki. You''re filling up so much of my desire."


    And like that, we became more eager to finish faster. With the added excitement from the thought of being caught, it didn''t take long for her to climax. And when I was about to cum, Satsuki stood up and put my cock in her mouth, letting my semen shoot in it.


    She must''ve thought that it''s really risky to show up in ss with my semen dripping out of her.


    We spare the talks forter. We hurriedly fixed our uniforms to get ready to go out. Satsuki went out first, to scout. When she gave me the signal, I went out of the restroom quickly and entered the men''s restroom next door to make an alibi by waiting for another guy toe inside, before I went out again.


    Satsuki already went back to the ssroom. I don''t know how she will deal with her wet panties. But I guess she''ll be fine.


    This sneaky sex we had in that cubicle made my desire fill up this early. That Satsuki. I can''t get enough of her. Ah. I still forgot to give her that contraceptive. Shit. It was in my bag, I shouldn''t forget to give it to herter.


    I decided to go to the vending machine first and buy 4 cans of beverage. Another excuse toyer from that restroom one.


    The 3rd period will soon end and lunchbreak is just around the corner. I still have a lot to do. What the hell? My schedule today is packed with meeting my targets. Ah. I should''ve limited my target to 3 at a time like before, now I''m in this dilemma. Well, when I saw them, I just couldn''t resist it.


    From Himeko to Mori and then Satsuki. Ah. I don''t regret anything. My desire was truly satisfied.

 Chapter 52: Pretend Dating

    <h4>Chapter 52: Pretend Dating</h4>


    When I went back to ss with 4 cans of beverage, Sakuma''s eyes lit up. I handed him the soda, juice for Rindou and lemonade for Satsuki. Well, all that''s left for me was coffee.


    With that, if ever that guy starts to suspect something that Satsuki met someone, I will be out of the suspected person. Plus there will be Harada''s testimony if the need for it rises up. It''s a bit embarrassing to bring that up for Satsuki so it''s better to have this anotheryer of alibi.


    "Why lemonade?"


    "I thought you would like it."


    Satsuki red at me, her face still a bit red because of what we''ve done. She knew I was teasing her by giving her that. After she drank my semen, she needed that to wash away the smell. Err. Yeah and having that lemonade will also make her remember our special moments.


    "T-thank you, Onoda."


    Rindou thanked me from her seat. She put down the book she was reading and started to drink it slowly.


    "Next time, buy me pineapple juice Onoda."


    Sakuma chimed in. This guy. He even had that gall to request.


    "Shut up. Buy one for yourself, there won''t be next."


    "You''re always so serious. I was joking. Thanks!"


    There really won''t be next though. Ah. There might be, if another excuse needed to be made.


    When the 4th period started, Satsuki already settled on her seat and having that lemonade made her calm down a bit. Earlier, there''s still the hint of lust when she looked at me, good thing no one picked that up.


    Fukuda and his gang also came back before it started. They seem to have had a good time somewhere. Well, at least the hostility he showed earlier lowered but it''s still there. I really need to settle that before I work on that Harada.


    The ss proceeded slowly and most of us started to yawn but yeah, the thought of theing lunch break made us hold on until it arrived.


    When the bell rang, I waited a bit before going out. I brought with me the contraceptive I will give to Satsuki, it will surely be either her or Andou that will follow me out.


    It''s better to be prepared than forget it again or it will be dangerous.


    I put off going to faculty untilter after school. Shio never specified the time so I guess after school works too.


    "Onoda. Come with me."


    As I expected, Andou followed me behind. We passed by the cafeteria to buy lunch but we didn''t settle on one of the tables.


    Andou went out while I just followed behind her. Along the way, I messaged Satsuki to wait for meter outside the School Building. Kana messaged me too, wanting to meetter, after school. I told her I am a bit busy so she can wait for me at the stairs where our first kiss happenedter before the lunch break ends.


    I followed Andou and we arrived at the Club Building. There were some students here who spent their lunch break in their own clubrooms.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Somewhere we can talk."


    With that vague of an answer, I can only follow until she stopped at an unmarked room. Is this one of the empty rooms of this building?


    Andou opened it and we both stepped inside. There was nothing here except a few tables and chairs. It really is an abandoned room or a room used by a club that was recently shut down.


    "Do we need to be here? You''re just telling me the answer to my suggestion right?"


    "Yes. But we also need somewhere to eat this, right?"


    She raised the lunch meal she bought from the cafeteria. Well, I also bought one.


    She sat on one of the chairs and settled herself there. I followed and sat next to her. We both opened the packaging and started eating.


    "Ah. Thanks for earlier."


    "Don''t mind it. I did that for Hina to do what she wanted to do. In any case, you suddenly became that popr that even Harada took notice of you."


    "So you knew what Mori was aiming for. About Harada, I don''t know, I only met her on a train and she suddenly took interest in me."


    "Of course, who do you think I am? I''m giving her a chance to fight for Kazuo. That girl, she truly likes him. If we''re in an anime I would''ve allowed her to be with him too but sadly we''re not."


    This girl. She''s right. If they''re in a harem anime, it''s fairly normal for them to be with the main protagonist together. Though most of it ended in open ending because of the indecisiveness of the author. Ah. Those damn authors. Just pick one or pick all. Don''t leave your followers hanging!


    Well, currently they''re in my story, both of them will eventually end up with me. Ah shit. I''m getting excited again.


    "Ah. Harada probably noticed your uniqueness."


    Andou added. Uniqueness eh?


    "What uniqueness? I''m a normal student. I aim for being the ssmate A role, you know?"


    "You''re far from being ssmate A. Don''t dream something you''re not. Anyway about your suggestion. I''ve done some thinking and I decided to ept it."


    Andou giggled while saying that first sentence. This girl. I was ssmate A in middle school just so you know. Ah. Yeah, the moment I decided to aim for those close to me, I already stepped away from that role. But I still want to maintain it.


    "Do I not look like one? I''m ordinary and don''t stand out. Well, since you epted. I have a condition. You still remember that you owe me right? I''ll change that to this condition. "


    "Shut up and stop dreaming Onoda. You look ordinary? In your dreams. True you''re not as good looking as Kazuo but you''re far from ordinary plus that temperament of yours. And sorry but you''re standing out like a sore thumb since Wednesday, you should start to wake up now. Forget about that illusion of yours and tell me that condition."


    Damn this scary girl, don''t break down my character like that. I''m aware of all that. Well, Nikaido told me about my mysterious aura. It must be what they''re seeing on me. I wonder, maybe if I didn''t make a move on anyone in our ss, my life will be quiet. Only having Kana and Haruko with her girls. Then I''ll look for targets from other sses. My high school life will be the same as my middle school. Obscure as ssmate A.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll wake up now. Tsk. You should at least y along, you know? Haa. Okay for the condition. Listen well. Since we''ll pretend that we are dating each other, I want our time to be real. We''ll act like real lovers."


    "Huh? What do you mean to act like real? Are you thinking of taking advantage of our act? One can only be as shameless as you Onoda. Forget it."


    Andou almost stood up because she couldn''t ept the condition I put out but I held her arm to stop her.


    "Let me finish first. You want them to think you''re not dating Ogawa, right?"


    "Yes. That way there won''t beplications about our friendships."


    "If we act sloppily, they''ll easily notice."


    "Ah. You''re right. I guess your condition has its merits."


    This girl. Don''t jump to conclusions that fast. You almost flipped my lunch by your sudden movement. It''s a good thing that she''s this sharp. I don''t need to exin too much.


    "You don''t have to be wary. I won''t do anything that will equal to taking advantage of you. I just want that time for me to try and steal you away from him."


    "Your first sentence was admirable but the next one was too nasty."


    "I really want you Andou. But yeah, I don''t need that love of yours, you can give that to Ogawa for all I care. I just want you to be mine."


    "Onoda. I told you, you can''t have me. I will never let you. And you, not wanting my love is even more nasty. Do you only want me for my body?"


    She might be correct though but yeah, this is my desire talking. Having her as mine will fulfill it. In normal eyes, that''s how they will interpret this desire. Only having an eye for the girls'' body.


    "Ah. Do I need to exin? Well, you wouldn''t understand. But I guess since it''s you, I can tell you. I want to steal you from him. If I seed that would fill up my desire. Can''t you just give me a chance?"


    "Huh? What desire? Chance to steal me? How will you do that? Will you force me?


    "Well, it''s a long story. Just know it''s a desire to steal someone from somebody. And this time, it''s you. Do you think I can force you?"


    "That sounds really nasty. Onoda. Aren''t you afraid I will tell this to others? Well, yes. You can''t. Alright. That chance. I''ll give it to you. As long as you don''t go overboard. You wouldn''t be able to sway me to be yours anyway."


    Finally she epted the condition. I have to prepare for that. How can I steal her during that time when we act? Then I will still have to divide my attention to Mori. Ah. And there will be more. If we started acting, I might find out those other harem members. I figured asking Andou for their names will make her suspicious.


    "You still need me. And well, how could I put this? I somehow trust you wouldn''t do that. Our personality is the same. You even did that to get Ogawa, while I will use this chance to get you."


    "Haa. You''re right. We have that same personality. Alright. I ept. Do your best to steal me. Well, you''ll surely fail anyway."


    "Well since we''re done, let''s add anotheryer for our act. It''s better to be this prepared."


    "What do you mean?"


    And for the finishing touch. Haa. It''s going well, at least. First with Mori. Now with Andou.


    "We''ll hide that we are dating. We''ll only show it towards your friends and those you want to show it to."


    "I guess you''re right. It will be troublesome in the ssroom if everyone knows. And it''s even us pretending. Tsk. Let''s finish up here. I''ll tell you when Kazuo confesses."


    "Sure. But don''t you think we need practice?"


    "There you go again. Practice for what?"


    "For our acting. Let''s see. Let''s start with this. Holding hands."


    I held out my hand to her while I stared directly into her eyes. She''ll pick it up for sure. For a believable act, she will determine that we really need this.

 Chapter 53: Her Choice

    <h4>Chapter 53: Her Choice</h4>


    "This is for Kazuo''s sake."


    "Right. For his sake."


    Andou reached out her hand to hold mine. Her hand is a bit sweaty and slightly trembling.


    When our fingers eventually crossed, red shade visibly appeared on her face.


    "Don''t tell me, is this your first time holding another guy''s hand?"


    "Don''t ask!"


    This girl. She''s surprisingly pure. Just like that Harada.


    "I guess I''m lucky to take this first time of you."


    "What the hell? Don''t phrase it like that. It''s weird."


    She settled back on her chair and closed her eyes. Seemingly trying to understand the feeling brought by holding hands.


    My fingers tightened its grip on her and she thought that was okay and she did the same making both of our hands hurt.


    "Okay, that''s enough. It''s cute and all but we need more practice like this next time."


    "Y-you. Alright. As long as it''s only at this level then it''s fine."


    Andou took back her hand and stood up. Since she''s done with lunch and the n, she''s now ready to go back.


    "Right. Let''s have another practice tomorrow. Won''t you agree?"


    "You. You still want to take every chance you can get."


    "I''m betting myself on this Andou, just to steal you. Tadano wouldn''t do what I''m doing, right?"


    "Have it your way. Holding hands, that''s a piece of cake. Yes. That guy, he''s too protective but he won''t confess. It''s not that, I will ept. It''s just sad that he won''t turn his affection to another girl."


    Ah. Well, that''s how that guy''s character is. He will protect his childhood friend but he won''t push himself to her. Even if that means he''s conceding her to his rival. And worse, that''s his best friend. What the hell is wrong with that Tadano? A born-cuck?


    Andou went back first while I used my time to look for Satsuki. I told her to go to that ce where I called Akane before, it''s deste and we can have our talk there.


    I first went to buy a bottled water before making my way there.


    Following my memory, I arrived at that ce. The vending machine is still pending repairs. Satsuki is sitting on the bench inside that shade, clearly waiting for me.


    When she saw me, her grumpy mood was apparent on her face.


    "You finally showed up. Were you with a girl again?"


    "Err. Yes, I can''t deny that."


    Satsuki clicked her tongue then she tapped on her side, telling me to sit there.


    "I won''t ask who that was. It wasn''t right. And me being this grumpy wasn''t right too. This is all your fault, Ruki."


    "I can tell you if you ask though. You''re mine now, Satsuki. If you haveints then tell it to me. I just can''t guarantee to satisfy all that."


    "I knew you would say that. Forget it. I''m yours now. You epted that I still love Sakuma and will even help me. I should start getting used to this."


    "Ah. You''re quite cute like this Satsuki. Just ask me if you want to know, okay? Here, take this. Drink it for now."


    Her face reddened again when the word cute registered on her ears. She was about to shoot her mouth off again to retort but was stopped when I handed her the contraceptive and the bottled water.


    She understood the purpose of it so she drank it unhesitatingly.


    "I won''t get pregnant now?"


    "Well, yes. If we did it again and I shoot it inside you, you have to drink one again. That''s why here, hide this well."


    I handed her another set of it. Just like what I gave Kana before. She took it and put it in her purse.


    "Pervert. You really n to do it more."


    "My Satsuki is so sexy that I can''t always resist your charm."


    "There''s your sweet-talk again."


    "I''m just honestly stating the truth."


    Satsuki''s hand sneakily went for my hand. She grabbed it and sped it tight. Her aggressive side is taking initiative again. There''s a risk for us to be seen by someone from our ss here but I guess, I''ll concede my hand to her.


    "Tell me the thing you''re hiding now."


    "Right. That''s why we''re here. Like I said, after you hear it, I will once again ask you if you want to be mine."


    I turned my face to stare at her and she did the same.


    Yes, it should be said like this, without averting my eyes, I will tell her about my desire.


    "You see, I have this desire I had since 5th grade. It manifested suddenly and it became my only drive since then. The emotion called love somehow became a foreign thing to me."


    "That desire. Was that why you wanted to steal me? Ah. I see, so that''s why you refuse to say you like me and you even let me keep my love for Sakuma. You had every chance to break that and have me tell you you''re the one I love. But you didn''t."


    "Yes. To steal you. Well, not just you. In fact the scent of the girls you picked up on me were either from my target or those who I already conquered. Well there''s just one special silly girl who''s living with me now."


    "Normally I would''ve screamed at you because of what you said. I even had that urge now. That desire of yours is unhealthy. You made me be yours then now I find out from you, there''s not just only me."


    "That''s why I told you, you have a choice now. You can back away but I can''t guarantee I won''t go after you again or stay and be mine."


    "Idiot. Do you think I can back away now? I told you, take responsibility. Don''t give me this crap. I''m yours now. Even if there''re others, I don''t care. I even have Sakuma."


    This girl. She said that but her hand was trembling. Her fingernails even started to dig deep in my hand.


    "But I won''t let Sakuma touch you. There''s a difference. For me, for this desire. I''ll keep on stealing someone."


    "I don''t care, idiot. I''ve already given myself to you. Don''t look back at that. What''s done is done. As long as you still look at me the way you look now, I don''t mind if you continue. Those other girls you''ve stolen, they also epted this, right?"


    "Of course, you will always be my Satsuki. You''re mine. And that will stay the same. Err yes, they epted it."


    "Then that''s enough. Spoil me or tease me. Do anything you want. But I can''t say I will get used to you having a different scent, I will always try to remove that from you. Ah. I was right. They epted. Then I will too. Even if it''s ufortable to think you have others."


    Her grip tightened and the trembling continued but her eyes. That determination to ept it. It''s almost the same eyes she had when she''s speaking about her love for Sakuma.


    Unconsciously, I pulled her to a kiss. It''s just a normal kiss. I don''t know. The urge suddenly came. Good thing the surroundings are devoid of people.


    "Thank you for epting, Satsuki. You''re mine. All of you, I want you all equally."


    "Idiot. Kissing me in public. Right. Don''t continue telling me that. It''s still ufortable for me. Now, Ruki. You said there''s someone special. And you''re currently living with her"


    "Ah. That. She''s really special. She''s not from this desire. But no matter what happens, I will have her by my side. Whether she likes to or not."


    "That sounds extreme. So did she like it or not?"


    It really is an extreme possessiveness on my part. Ah. Now I miss that silly girl again. Is she eating well?


    "It is extreme. Yes, that silly girl loves me. You''re somewhat alike with your deep love. Do you want to meet her?"


    "Deep love, eh? What? Why?"


    "Uhm, so you''ll understand why she''s special."


    "Err. No. Not yet. I still don''t want to meet your other girls."


    I see. I''ve just stolen her. It will take time for her to fully ept it. In fact, if not for her asking, I wouldn''t tell her yet.


    "Alright. You can ask me anything, okay. You''re mine, Satsuki."


    "I will if I want to know something. Let''s go back then."


    "Right. Ah. I still have somewhere to go to."


    "Another girl?"


    I nodded. Err, yeah. How many did I meet already? It''s not even half a day. And now,Kana is probably waiting there. I haven''t seen her since that time we put on a show for Otsuka-senpai.


    "Then go. You still have my scent anyway. Looks like you stayed your hand too beforeing here."


    "Err. Well, it''s more like I can''t yet. Ah. See you in ss, Satsuki"


    "Ah. Someone you haven''t stolen yet. See you, pervert."


    Since we can''t be seen together, I had her go first. Err, she initiated another kiss before she went though. That girl, not minding the risk. Well, it''s exciting for the both of us anyway.


    When I reach the stairs leading to the roof, it''s still around 15 minutes before the end of lunch break. Kana is already there, sitting silently on the steps where we sat before.


    "Kana."


    Her eyes lit up when she heard my voice and smiled beautifully. She almost stood up but I stopped her, instead I went up and sat next to her.


    She immediately snuggled herself into my arms while she reached for my hand and put it over her shoulders.


    This girl. I guess she missed me this much.

 Chapter 54: Kanas Insight

    <h4>Chapter 54: Kana''s Insight</h4>


    "Hey, Ruki."


    "What is it?"


    "Kenji, he''s bing cold towards me."


    "Why?"


    Should I tell her? About what that bastard tried to do with Ishida-senpai?


    "Before he will be mad if I don''t stay with him buttely, he doesn''t mind if I''m not with him. Just like today."


    "Maybe that''s because of me."


    "No. It''s because of me. I keep rejecting to go with him."


    "Then that''s really because of me. I was the one who told you to do that."


    Kana looked up and reached her hand to my face. She caressed it slowly while staring directly into my eyes.


    "No, I chose not to. Even if you say that, I have a choice to reject what youmanded, right? But I chose to reject his advances."


    "Kana¡­ Right. You have that choice, you''re mine doesn''t mean I can force you to do what I wanted."


    "Right, right. Now, you understand. You changed quite a bit since Ist saw you. What happened?"


    "You can tell I''ve changed? Ah, you can''t be the best advisor with only literary skills. You also know how to read people."


    I seem to forget. Kana, she''s 2 years older than me. In most subjects, she''s ahead of me. I only saw her as naive before because of herck of experience on that particr subject I excel at. Turns out, it''s me that was naive.


    Kana smiled and raised her head then she cupped both of my cheeks with her hands.


    "You''re younger than me. I can tell. Something changed inside you."


    "What changed then? I want to know what my Kana thinks."


    "Uhm... Let''s see. When I first saw you, you seem to only be driven by one goal. But I can see more now. There are now more things inside you than just that thing that''s driving you forward."


    "My Kana is this great. You''re right. Something has changed."


    Kana nted her lips on mine while I stretched my arm to embrace her. Her shyness that was always there seems to vanish when she''s with me. Probably, she''s alreadyfortable with mypany.


    "Will you tell me about that change?"


    "That''s why I''m here. But what about Kenji?"


    "Don''t mind him for now. My mind is currently full of you. I don''t know it myself. I think I''m starting to like you. Is this bad? Will you leave me if it really developed to me liking you?"


    "I see. This is what changed, Kana. If it''s before my change, I might really leave you when I hear you say that. But now, I want to understand. Why do you think that you''re starting to like me? All I did was steal you from the guy who''re dating you. I even used a despicable method topel you. ckmail."


    She''s turning to be like those girls from my middle school. I didn''t do anything special for her. Nothing ording to what I can remember. Now''s the time for me to understand.


    Kana stopped her kisses and then she fell back to my chest.


    "You see, Kenji. When he first approached me back when we''re 1st year, I was scared."


    "Scared?"


    "Un¡­ He''s scary. The way he keep on asking me to date him. You knew my personality. I can''t deal well with new things. And him trying to court me is like that."


    "I see. Like when we rode the train. You look cute back then, like a lost puppy."


    She''s the Shy and Cute type. Usually she''s always shy around people or ces that''s new for her. And when she started liking someone, she will eventually forget the one she initially likes because she doesn''t want to like two persons at the same time.


    I got her with that mindset. Kana kept on liking that Kenji, while I took advantage of her using the new sensation I''m bringing her. That doesn''t mean she likes me, she found that new sensation something she wanted to experience and to understand. But now she''s telling me, she''s starting to like me.


    What''s the reason? Could the reason be Kenji''s sudden change?


    "Muu. Stop teasing me but yes, it''s like that. Kenji, he''s persistent. And soon enough, I got used to him always asking that. I said to myself that if he can keep up on that until the end of the school year, I''ll ept him."


    "And he really did persist up to that point. Does that mean you started liking him by then?"


    "No. I just admired his persistence. So we started dating during our 2nd year. I gave another ultimatum to myself. If he can persist for half a year without us doing what couples do, like holding hands, hug and kiss, then I''ll learn to like him."


    "I see. It''s a rough road for him. So he aplished that as well. And you started to like him"


    Could it be? Ah. I see. This girl, she didn''t naturally liked him. She forced herself to start liking the guy who persisted through all that. Then when I came in with that new sensation she felt, she has gotten confused.


    "Yes. I came to like him or maybe it''s just me forcing myself to like him. Magically, that was imprinted on me. Even now, I always look back to the time he persisted and remind myself all of the time and effort he spent for me."


    "I see. Kana, is liking him an obligation for you? To repay him?"


    "Uhm. I don''t know. It''s been like this since I decided to like him. My defenses loosened slowly from holding hands, hugs and kisses. And when we were about to do that, you appeared before me. With that smile on your face like you found something interesting."


    "You already resolved yourself to give yourself to him but my appearance broke that resolve."


    Kana''s arms tightened its embrace on me, her face is still buried there in my chest. I don''t know what expression she''s having right now. Putting my hand on her hair, I started stroking it with my fingers.


    "Un... And maybe not just my resolve. I somehow woke up to the notion that I''m forcing myself. So I started rejecting what he wanted."


    "But you told me, you still like him when I brought you home. You even say I love you to each other through the phone."


    Kana giggled softly and cutely at what I said.


    "Ruki, you''re really cute and a bit naive. I know what we''re doing and I let that happen. Not with him but with you. Those words we exchanged were just me trying to ease his mind, a lip service."


    "Ah. I''m really a bit naive. I thought I got you through my means."


    "You did get me though. You wanted to steal me from him, and I understood when I saw that girl in front of your house. Your ''I like you'' to me is different. It could even be false."


    "I see, I was seen through by you. I''m really naive. Yes, you''re right. That ''I like you'' could be false. You see, that is one of the things I nned to tell you today. Love or like. I can''t feel that emotion, yet. The ''I like you'' that I told you just meant I want you to be mine."


    When Kana heard that, she raised her head again and looked at me. Her face is a bit red and there''s a teardrop on the corner of her eyes.


    "You can''t feel that emotion? Exin it to me."


    "I meant it like that."


    And then I told her what I revealed to Satsuki earlier. The thing about my desire, the desire to steal her from Kenji. And that she''s not the only one.


    "Uhm. I think I could guess the part about me not being the only one. From that girl I saw back at your house, I can infer the possibility. But Ruki, you really don''t feel love? You only want me to fill up your desire?"


    "Yes, I can''t but I''m trying to learn. There are people helping me, to understand and feel it. That was my motive for approaching you, yes."


    "Is it that girl? She''s the special one you mentioned, right? Muu. It''s a bit sad hearing that''s your motive."


    "Yes, that''s her. You can really see through me. Err, I''m sorry, but me wanting you, that''s genuine. You''re mine now, I''ll take responsibility to what I''ve done."


    "So she''s one of the reason why you changed. You realized something. That girl, I only saw her twice but her eyes were fixated on you. That''s love, right?"


    Then she''s back at snuggling me. This cute girl. What''s going through her mind? Even with my revtion of my desire the only protest she did was saying she was a bit hurt because of my motive.


    "Kana, is your specialty Detective novels? Yes, she loves me so much that''s why she always do that when I bring a girl home. But I only realizedtely how special she is for me."


    "Muu. I only read some, I''m far from writing one. I still don''t know the definition of your special, how is she special?"


    "I kinda want to read something you wrote, Kana. Hmm, I wanted her not because of my desire but something else. "


    "Muu. You bully. I''ll let you read some if youe by the club again. I see. I understand. Not from your desire. "


    She''s embracing me tight now. This girl. It''s like with Satsuki earlier. Saying they understood but deep inside they felt something about it but won''t tell me.


    "I will visit the club soon to read those. Yes, you can ask me about it and I''ll tell you everything."


    "No. It''s fine. I quite understand what you meant."


    "I see. Then Kana, will you still stay with me or¡­?"


    "Ruki. I''m yours. So don''t ask me to choose. I''ll stay with you."


    "Ah, you''ll really stay? Even if there''s not only you? And I can''t reciprocate if you really start liking me."


    "I will stay, you bully. I''m yours. Don''t ask anymore. And liking you, it''s not definite yet. Kenji, he''s still in my mind."


    "Right. You''re mine. I''m suddenly pissed off by that Kenji."


    "Don''t worry about him, I''ll deal with whatever is between us."


    This cute girl, I''m learning more about her and in turn she''s also trying to learn more about me.


    I raised her chin and this time I''m the one giving her a kiss. She responded to it and handed over the control of her body to me. She just let herself be pulled close while her arms were embracing me tight.


    There''s not enough time for us to talk about things. Maybe she will really start liking me. I won''t throw her away but first, that Kenji, I''ll deprive him once more. This time, of Ishida-senpai.


    I don''t know myself, but seeing those tears nearly forming from her eyes, that invoked a feeling on me to protect her and not let that tears fall. The cause of it is probably because of that Kenji''s sudden change in attitude. Even if she only forced herself, she liked him.

 Chapter 55: A Little Activity

    <h4>Chapter 55: A Little Activity</h4>


    "Let''s go back, Kana. Lunchbreak is about to end."


    "I still want more time with you."


    Still sticking to me, Kana clings onto my neck.


    "This girl. We''ll continueter, I''ll make time for it. I still have something to say and I missed spoiling you."


    "Really?"


    If there''s a chanceter, I''ll tell her about that thing between Ishida-senpai and that Kenji.


    "Yes. You now know my desire. Maybe I''ll ask you again to go to my house."


    "Uhm. Not yet. You said that girl is living with you now. It will be awkward to be there with her."


    Ah. This girl. Her impression of Akane was that girl who tried to stop us.


    "She also wants to meet you but you''re right. It might be awkward for you."


    "She''s your special girl. Maybe I''ll aim to be special to you too."


    "You''re already a bit special, you dummy."


    "Not as special to live with you though. That morning after our night became my best memory. The way you took care of me, I like it."


    Haa. This girl, she''s only saying this. In fact she just wanted to be spoiled right now.


    I pulled her into another passionate kiss. She happily epted it that she ended up in myp again. She even pulled my hands to her breasts to grope it.


    Ah. There''s still a few minutes, at least I can show this girl that I still truly want her. There''s no way she didn''t get affected when I confirmed that she''s not the only girl I stole.


    "My naughty Kana. You''re making me want you."


    "Then take me, Ruki."


    Her face is too red now. Sadly, there''s not enough time.


    "Give me your panties Kana, we don''t have time now. I''ll give it back to youter."


    "Eh? You want me to go to ss without it?"


    She suddenly drew back but I firmly held her.


    "Yes. So I will have a reason to meet youter."


    "T-this. You bully."


    Kana said that but she stood up and did what I asked. Putting her hands under her skirt, she pulled down her panties.


    The way she did it was too sexy, add to that her cute face that was as red as tomato now.


    She handed the panties that had her scent and a bit wet from her love nectar to me.


    I took it and put it in my pocket.


    "I''ll take care of this."


    "Muu. It will be hard for me to move now."


    "Yes, take care at the stairs, Kana. Don''t let them see you''re not wearing anything there or you can wait for me hereter."


    "Y-you bully. You better show up or I''ll get angry."


    I answered her by kissing her again. She bit my lips as her response.


    After that, we went back to our sses. I look after her, making sure her skirt won''t be flipped. Ah. Will she be fine? I guess I really gave myself a reason to meet Kanater.


    Shio''s case will probably not take long. That teacher of mine might have issues she doesn''t want me to know or she''s thinking of resolving it herself since she''s an adult. Either way, out of the list that I have to do, she''s the only one left.


    Ah. There''s still that issue about Fukuda and his gang. Well, it will be easy. That Fukuda probably knows that it''s not easy to deal with me. A little talk will smoothen the creases.


    When I arrived in ss, almost everyone was back from their lunch. And yeah, Satsuki probably smelled Kana''s scent on me. I could see her re when I sat down.


    Rindou put down her book a bit to greet me and Sakuma, well, this idiot seems a bit downcast. He''s still thinking about what Satsuki said earlier.


    5th and 6th period passed by in a blink. When the 7th period started a little event happened during ss. Well, it became a group activity. The activity needed 4 in a group since there are only 30 students, 2 groups will have 5 members.


    Since we''re almost a tight group now, from our interactions, it was decided that it will be me, Satsuki, Rindou and Sakuma.


    The content of the activity was to act like the other person in your group. It aimed to see how well one understands the person he or she is acting as. After the activity, the person himself or herself will grade how the other acted like him or her.


    "Then. I''ll act as Rindou!"


    Sakuma jumped ahead and dered. It made Rindou flustered but she nodded. Satsuki and I both agreed. That idiot. How will she act as Rindou?


    "I''ll act as Onoda."


    Satsuki dered next. Err how will you act like me? No one objected so it has been decided.


    "Uhm, I''ll act as¡­"


    Rindou can''t decide between Sakuma and Satsuki. One acts like an idiot while the other has a foul mouth. It will be hard for her to do any of that.


    "¡­Sakuma."


    In the end she settled on Sakuma. And what''s left for me is Satsuki. That made Satsuki flinched, she''s probably thinking I might act the way she acted when we''re alone.


    "I''ll be Maemura then. So who will start?"


    "Uhm¡­ Is this okay?"


    Sakuma acted shyly, his voice lowered and a notebook that was upside down was on his hand.


    Satsuki, seeing that, almost shouted insults but she remembered our activity. So she acted like me and answered. With a slight smile on her face


    "That''s okay. Good job Rindou."


    Eh? Was that how I acted towards Rindou?


    "O-onoda, you''re really a good guy."


    Eh? Rindou, was that how Sakuma acted towards me? I only remember him always blurting out idiotic questions. And I''m not really a good guy. Ah. My turn.


    "Idiot Sakuma, you appreciate your fellow idiot."


    Rindou, who''s acting as Sakuma, trembled at my words but she remembered the activity. She then retorted as Sakuma with her voice slightly louder.


    "O-only an idiot will call someone an idiot!"


    "Why don''t you two date each other?"


    Satsuki acting as me said the same thing I said to them before. This girl. But yeah, she''s saying it to me and Rindou who are acting as them. So it''s the same thing. She really got my character down. At least the surface character.


    "Y-you''ll make a great couple."


    Sakuma acting as Rindou added. This guy, are you projecting yourself on us? Trying to give yourself a push forward? If only this guy stopped hesitating. He''s always one step forward three steps backward.


    Just like that, we spent the whole 7th period acting. In the end not only us who enjoyed it but also those other groups. There were even some who almost got into a fight because of how bad they acted as themselves.


    Since we enjoyed it. All of us gave each other the highest grade. I don''t think the teacher will mind that. The grade is secondary for him, the experience was what he aimed at.


    When the bell rang, most of the students started to head out for their clubs.


    Satsuki went ahead first for their practice. Today, she will officially be put to their regr team. Though a bench yer for now, practicing with the seniors will benefit her plus the chance to appear in a game. If she did well, she can even be a starting yer.


    Sakuma heads out right after Satsuki. He''s still eager for his ser practice despite the setback he concocted himself from Satsuki''s words. Today will be the official start of their club practice. Unlike Satsuki, he''s not yet noticed by the seniors of his club. Well, they haven''t done any proper practicest week.


    Rindou waved me goodbye. She''s nning to finish that book today. She''s already at the final part. Once she finishes it, Haruko will start her n to make her fall. I wonder, will it be easy? That girl got 7 of them in her 1st year. That''s a bit scary.


    They all know I was called by Shio so they don''t ask me where I will be going. I better get going now or Kana might wait long for me.


    Following the path to the Administration Building, I ran into Shio at the entrance. She also just got out of herst ss, so we went to her room together.


    The teachers and students who saw us didn''t think anything wrong about it. I somehow became a regr of this building so they knew how I angered Shio before. I''m thankful for that convenient alibi.


    When we entered her room, she immediately locked it and had me sit on her sofa. While she moved to her table and started preparing a coffee from her coffee maker.


    "I thought you wouldn''te."


    Shio said while preparing the machine.


    "You didn''t specify the time. I thought it''s better toe after school. And it will be bad if I didn''t when you called me out like that in ss."


    "Because that will give me a reason for meeting you. I can''t just meet a student whenever I want."


    Ah. I guess she''s right about that. It will grow into rumors if I start showing up without reason.


    "I see. You didn''t reply, I thought you just ignored me."


    "This student, how can I talk about personal affairs over the inte and what more with a student."


    Err. She''s right again. Ah. Adults can be scary.


    "You''re right. Then will you tell me now?"


    "Haa. Ruru, why did I even call you here if not for that?"


    "Because you miss me?"


    "You''ve be bold Ruru. Should I punish you?"


    Err. What kind of punishment? Is this your violent side again? Ah. Well, let''s get serious and listen to her talk. Kana is waiting.

 Chapter 56: Shios Frustration

    <h4>Chapter 56: Shio''s Frustration</h4>


    "No. Not a punishment. Why can''t you take a joke, Shio?"


    "Because if I respond to that, I will get dragged by your pace again. Like that time in the infirmary."


    Ah. She''s right. I somehow pulled her into my pace until she epted what I want us to do.


    "Don''t be like that, I''m still set at stealing you."


    "And how will you do that? You keep saying that but you''re not doing anything."


    The coffee was done brewing and she poured it on the two cups she prepared. She handed me one of it then she sat next to me.


    "Thanks. Well, I don''t have experience with your type Shio. Will you give me a hint?"


    "Don''t be, I always drink coffee after sses. Since you''re here, drink with me. And for the hint. No, I won''t give you any. Figure it out yourself."


    Sipping her coffee, this beautiful teacher of mine looks beautiful. But I noticed a hint of exhaustion in her face. It was covered by her thin makeup. What really happened to her?


    I looked down and her ring that should''ve been on her finger was not there.


    "Shio. Your ring."


    "Ah. Did you notice? We fought. There, you got your chance, Ruru."


    This girl. I see, that''s the reason. Something must have happenedst Friday and they still haven''t resolved it. And it looks worse than I thought. For her to take that ring off.


    "No. I don''t feelfortable using this chance. Shio. You can talk to me."


    "Why should I talk to you? Can you help me?"


    I probably won''t be able to help her. But she at least needs to let out that emotion. If she can vent it out then good.


    "No. But something like that shouldn''t be bottled up. I''ll only listen. You can treat me like a wall."


    "You. Why do you want to know? Aren''t you just set at stealing me?"


    "Stealing or not, I can''t just rest easy if I find my target this troubled. You won''t be yourself if I try to steal you now."


    "Target? I see. I''m not the only one you''re trying to steal. Alright. I''ll tell you, don''t talk and just listen."


    Downing her coffee first, Shio began talking or shouting.


    "That fucking guy! Getting mad at me when I waste for a bit!"


    Err. I didn''t think I will hear a curse word from Shio.


    "Who does he think he is? Some hotshot? He wasn''t like that back in high school. He''s gentle, understanding and¡­ Argh. I''m getting mad just thinking about the change I found out when we got married!"


    She''s shouting, venting out the frustration she''s holding.


    "And does he think I don''t know?! On that new school of his. He''s once again trying to get his hands on one of his students!"


    Ah. That info. She''s the same though, she put her hands on me or rather her breasts.


    "He even has the gall of asking me why I am mad. That stupid guy."


    I want to say something but yeah. I''m just a wall for now.


    "And you! He got mad at me thinking I''m seeing another guy. Because of that time at infirmary!"


    Ah. I''m also a reason why they''re fighting. Eh? At least he doesn''t know what really happened.


    "Hey. You. Do you think you can help? You made it worse!"


    She turned to me and grabbed my cor. Her face is red from the agitation she''s feeling.


    "But really. Time with you right now is slightly better than with him. I remove that ring to revolt but he hasn''t even noticed! The nerve of that guy!"


    She then pulled on my cor, bringing me close to her. Shio stared at me directly, shouting her grievances to me.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?! Comfort me! This is your chance!"


    Err. I''m acting as a wall she can vent on. I shouldn''t talk. I''ll let her vent it out first and wait until she calms down.


    "You! I got you for my fantasy! But you! You keep breaking it! You put me under your palm! What will you do next?! I might really get stolen by you and I''m scared!"


    She then banged her forehead to mine. Though there''s not much force, it hurts. This girl. What should I do with her?


    "Hey. Ruru. What should I do?"


    She loosened her grip on my cor. After that, she put her head on my shoulder, her speaking voice turned soft.


    "I also don''t know why I called you back here. Maybe I''m expecting something to happen between us. But you, you immediately noticed my ring and you don''t even want to use this chance to do what you said about stealing me."


    "That guy, I married him. I love him. When I was still a student like you, he supported me. True, I fantasized about a romance between a student and a teacher. But the love I felt for him was genuine."


    "I hastily decided to marry him. Taking him to my family to engage him with me. He epted but I don''t know what he really thought about it."


    "The wedding happened 1 year before I graduated from college. He''s still the same guy I fell in love with back in high school so I was so happy."


    "Butst year, he transferred to another school. I was busy with myst year in college so I didn''t have a lot of time to spend with him. I don''t know what''s happening with him, I only hear bits from what he''s telling me when we''re at our bed."


    "I never noticed. Or I just didn''t care. He was slowly changing before my eyes. But I still love him. I believe the man that I married. I don''t want to think about him doing the same thing but I found pieces of evidence. And I couldn''t confront him about it."


    "When he visited herest week, I was happy. Happy that he will visit me. But his purpose wasn''t me. It was his former colleagues. He didn''t spend a lot of time with me. He instead went and greeted those he knew. Catching up to them."


    "When I ran into you at the stairs and saw your pained expression, I worried about you so I led you to the infirmary instead of looking for him. I don''t know. It might be my instinct as a teacher or maybe because it''s you. I forgot that he was neglecting me and I enjoyed my time with you."


    "But the time I was out of his sight made him angry. And I felt guilty because of what we did so I just let him. I thought he just need some time to cool down but it just got escted further, leading to now."


    "What should I do?"


    "Why won''t you talk?"


    "Stop being a wall now and talk to me!"


    With every word she uttered, she kept on hitting me albeit softly. And my shoulder became wet, she was crying. I don''t know how I could help her so instead of saying anything, I put her into my embrace.


    Her body was shaking from the agitation she felt. After venting it all out. She''s slowly calming down.


    I put my hand on the back of her head and started patting her. Without any words uttered, I let her feelfortable.


    "You''re still not saying anything. What''s with that big talk of stealing me?"


    She raised her still tear-stained face to look at me. Seeing that, I wiped the tears with my fingers.


    I really want to say somethingforting but I refrained. Maybe that is what she needs right now but I won''t. I''ll just stay here and listen to her.


    "You''re unbelievable. Usually one will take advantage of a woman like me that''s currently at a weakened state."


    I shook my head and just smiled at her.


    "Ruru. What is that with you? Why are you like this?"


    "But now you''re set at not talking."


    "Then hug me tight. Let me feel your warmth, even for just a few minutes."


    Her arms circled around me, hugging me tightly. Putting all her weight on me. I responded by doing the same, hugging her close to me. Feeling her warmth.


    This girl. She might be an adult but right now, she felt like she''s even younger than me. Her love for her husband is admirable but yeah, that just further ignited my desire to have her be mine. I will steal her. Like she said, right now is the best chance but I won''t do that.


    Being stolen by me is not the thing she needs today. It''s this warmth we''re giving each other.


    10 minutes after. She separated herself to me and stood up, dignified. Shio''s back at hermanding side. The previous weak girl is gone.


    "Thank you, Ruru."


    "Anytime, Shio."


    "Are you still set at stealing me?"


    "Of course."


    After I answered, she drew near me and gave me a kiss, it was normal at first but it grew to an intimate one. She''s cupping my face to not let me escape. After a while, she released me.


    "Do your best at stealing me. And right, he hasn''t touched me since that time."


    "I will. Wait for it. Continue not letting him touch you, you''re mine Shio."


    I stood up and gave her a hug before I turned and left her room. She didn''t say anything after that and just watched me leave.


    I learned a lot from Shio today. And we got another step further. Not on physical rtionship but on mental. Her problem, it may or may not be fixed. I don''t know. I shouldn''t meddle with that. But I will steal her from her husband, that much is a fact.


    After leaving the Administration Building, I hurriedly went back to the ce where Kana is waiting for me.


    Like we discussed, she''s still there, waiting for me. She didn''t go to the club today nor she went with that Kenji.


    "Kana."


    Her eyes once again lit up when she saw me but she fell back to her seat, her face red.


    Well, I was waving at her with her panties in my hand. This girl is really cute.

 Chapter 57: Steamy Time Upstairs *

    <h4>Chapter 57: Steamy Time Upstairs *</h4>


    "Y-you bully. Don''t wave my panties like that. Give it to me."


    "Why? Let me hold onto this for a while."


    I continued climbing until I arrived at the step she was on.


    "Muu. It''s hard to move earlier. I was stuck at my seat. And whenever the wind blows, it feels chilly."


    "No one noticed, right?"


    She didn''t answer but her hand moved to my arm and pinched it hard. It hurts but her way of answering is this cute. I can see her pouting when she turned her head away.


    "Is my Kana mad at me?"


    "Don''t talk to me, you bully. I''m too embarrassed in ss. I couldn''t stand when the teacher called me."


    Ah. I really put her to a quite dangerous situation. One wrong move could be the end of her. It will be a shame that will never be erased. I also did this before in Middle School. Though no idents happened, only now do I understand how dangerous it was for them.


    I need to at leastfort her and not put her to another dangerous situation unless she herself wants it. Right. They should consent to something first before I put them through it.


    "I''m sorry, Kana. I put you through that experience."


    "Spoil me. Spoil me a lot so that I can forget about that idiot Kenji for today."


    This girl. Did something happen between them again?


    Conceding to her request, I drew close to her and hugged her, pulling her body and head that was avoiding me into my arms.


    "I will spoil you. That''s why I''m here. Something happened earlier?"


    "That Kenji, he said he will stop working for that schrship."


    Ah. That schrship. Looks like it was Kana who pushed him to it. He''s really persistent and he even did what she asked. Possessive? He''s like a dog on her leash. At least that''s how it was before. But now, that dog is running wild.


    "Do you want my help? What do you want to do with him?"


    "Just spoil me today. I told you I''ll deal about the things between me and Kenji."


    "Then I''ll spoil you a lot. What does my Kana want to do?"


    "Kiss me."


    Abiding to her request, I nted my lips on hers, unlike before, she never closed her eyes again when we''re kissing, she kept on staring at me and I kept on staring at her.


    Her tongue peeked out of her mouth. I didn''t let it back out and immediately sucked it into my mouth.


    "Y-you still really want me."


    "Of course, you''re my Kana. I made you mine. I will always want you."


    Once again, she put herself on myp and started straddling me. Since we''re at the top of the stairs, it''s a bit dangerous if she fell so I moved us out of the stairs and sat myself on the space above it with Kana still straddling me.


    "Your desire. Will it keep igniting if I start liking you?"


    "It depends, Kana, but you being mine. I will still want you even without that desire. Right now, it''s just serving as a plus. Satisfying my desire ends right after stealing youpletely. The added satisfaction I get is just an excess and I still wee it."


    "I see. It''s a bitplicated."


    "Right. It became thisplicated after I realized things that I don''t understand before"


    Kissing down to her neck, Kana held onto my head. I really want to leave a hickey here. But sadly, I can''t yet. Only Yae liked that, she''s so happy that she can brag about it to the girls from that group.


    That Kenji was probably pissed off that Kana didn''te with him to the club. But that guy, he''s trying to get into Ishida-senpai''s skirt. Maybe I should visit that club again.


    "D-don''t leave a hickey there, just put it on my shoulders again."


    "Why are you so cute today, Kana? Okay, looks like the mark I put before already faded."


    Kissing and licking her neck, I slide down to her corbone. Then my hands started unbuttoning her uniform, starting from the bottom.


    "Muu. Don''t tease me. You''re putting your mark again, hauu."


    "I''m just saying the truth. My Kana is always cute."


    When I finished unbuttoning her uniform, my hands immediately grabbed her breasts, groping it, feeling its shape on top of her bra all the while slowly sliding her uniform off her.


    "Hauu. More Ruki. Make me forget and let me focus on you."


    Kana''s moans were starting to leak out from her mouth. I pulled her bra up to set free her hidden soft mountains.


    Taking in her sexy figure again, I immediately gobbled up her nipples. It didn''t take long for it to be erect.


    During that time, Kana''s hands didn''t just rest, it went down to my pants to open my zipper. I can already feel the wetness being exuded by her sacred ce.


    This girl is already feeling it and is now lusting for me. Well, she''s not the only one, I also want to do her today. Since lunchbreak.


    "Kana, stand up a bit."


    She nodded, stood up from me and rested her back on the wall. Her eyes were following my every move, I moved towards her and raised her skirt, her sacred ce that was already overflowing with her love nectar exposed itself to me.


    Looking at that, I suddenly felt the thirst. Without warning her, I started sucking her juices out of her. Using my mouth and tongue I started pleasuring her most sacred ce.


    "Hauu... You''re really a bully Ruki. Suddenly teasing me there. Aahhn... I want you. Haauu."


    She started pulling on my hair but unlike what she''s saying, she''s even pushing my head further. I took that as an encouragement from her so I continue at what I am doing.


    It didn''t take long before I felt her lower body twitch from extreme pleasure, along with a loud moan Kana climaxed from my mouth.


    After releasing everything in my mouth, Kana''s legs weakened and it made her slide down to the floor, her legs wide open.


    My lust and reason reached their limits when I saw that, pulling out my cock from my pants, I raised her leg to position myself to her entrance.


    Giving her a kiss first, I pushed my whole cock inside her in one thrust.


    Her waning consciousness woke up when she felt me suddenly entering her and that made her moan out again. If there''s someone below the stairs, no doubt they already heard her moans since earlier.


    "Uuhh. You''re inside me again. Ruki¡­ Hold me."


    This girl, she''s still this cute. Just by looking at that lust-filled face of hers made my cock harder. Add to that her insides that already took my shape were squeezing tight.


    She reached her arms forward, asking me to hold her. I told her I will spoil her so I took it and pulled her to me which put us in a sitting position. Putting my hands on her butt, I started lifting her up and down to make us feel pleasure. She responded to it by moving her hips herself. It started slowly but then the pace picked up when I also started thrusting from below. Every time I reached deep inside her, a sound of meat-hitting-meat rang out whenever our skins touched due to the force of our movements.


    While in the midst of that, my head buried itself on her chest, sucking and biting on her nipples. One of my hands moved up to her mouth, to muffle the sounds of her moans. It''s really risky if someone climbs up here and sees what we''re doing.


    Kana being unable to moan out loud focused on moving her hips. She always strives to let my cock reach the tip of her uterus then she will squeeze me tight, trying to suck my semen out.


    Just like that, we continued at that position for too long. Kana won''t let me change it. Looks like this is now her favorite position and she wanted us to cum like this. Whenever I let go of her nipple, she will then raise my head and lock me in a kiss.


    Soon enough, we both reached our limits. With a short burst of rapid pounding, Kana''s body twitched uncontrobly as she climaxed while at the same time another shot of my semen filled her up.


    With bated breaths, we embrace each other once again, staying at that position, feeling each other''s warmth.


    It was only when Kana truly rested did we break away from each other and started to fix our clothes. I then hand her panties back which she wore to put a stop at my spilling semen.


    When we''re about to go back down, footsteps rang from below the stairs.


    And well, Otsuka-senpai appeared from it. She stood in surprise when she found us sticking to each other, sweat-filled and still had that air of someone who had just finished having sex.


    "I¡­ I was told? to look for you Kana-senpai. So you were with Onoda-kun."


    When she recovered from her surprise, Otsuka-senpai almost stuttered.


    "Un. I won''t be able toe to the club today. I''ll go home with Ruki."


    "I¡­ Okay Kana-senpai, I''ll tell them I didn''t see you and you must''ve already gone home."


    Ah. This curious girl. Looks like Kana alreadypelled her to lie for us. Must be the price for giving her my number.


    Otsuka-senpai then turned her gaze to me, her curious eyes seemed to be asking something and I knew what it was.


    "Sorry for not responding to your mail, Otsuka-senpai, if you want you cane with us and I''ll answer you along the way."


    I didn''t tell her I didn''t reply on purpose or I was waiting for her to send another mail.


    "I-it''s fine. You can take your time answering. I''ll go first. See you Kana-senpai, Onoda-kun."


    Part running, part walking, Otsuka-senpai immediately disappeared from our sight.


    "Karen, that girl, she seems really curious and it looks like you were talking with her. What did she ask?"


    "She''s asking me about how I got you this fast. That girl is too curious."


    "Don''t worry, she won''t tell them about us."


    "Ah. Kana, I have something I found out and I had to tell you."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I couldn''t find the right moment."


    "Uhm¡­ Is it about Kenji?"


    "Yes."


    "Then don''t. I already know about it. He confessed. Rumi too."


    I see. So nothing really happened between the two. Maybe that''s why she''s too upset with him.


    "That''s the reason you don''t want to go to the club?"


    "You dummy, you''re a huge part of the reason but yes, that''s also one. I don''t want to meet them today."


    This girl. She''s not angry or anything. She''s probably feeling guilty. Her meeting me and having sex with me, she can''t tell it to them but those two confessed even if nothing happened.


    "You don''t need to feel too guilty. You''re mine, Kana. If you want, I can reveal myself."


    "Uhm¡­ No. Let us stay like this for now. I told you, leave my issues with me. I will really ask for your help if I can''t handle it anymore."


    "My Kana is this strong. You''re making me admire you."


    "Muuu. Here you go being naive again. It''s because of you Ruki. Your appearance. It''s slowly changing me. I want to resolve something myself. Before, I couldn''t reject Kenji so he persisted and I eventually liked him, now I want to do something for myself."


    Ah. I see. Kana, she''s trying to move forward. Even if she''s still the same Cute and Shy type, she will now want to face forward and not cower when it concerns her.


    These girls, why are they slowly changing? I never noticed before. Aoi, Ria, Yae, Haruko and Akane. They changed. And now Kana is also starting to change. It couldn''t be all because of me, right?


    Err. I don''t know. Maybe it''s because of me and maybe it''s because of them themselves.


    "I see. If you say it like that, I can only watch you, right?"


    "Y-yes. Watch me Ruki. After all this, my feelings for you will probably be cleared up by then, whether I really start liking you or not, I will tell you. For the meantime, don''t forget to spoil me. Even if you have so many girls, don''t neglect me."


    "I''ll wait for it then, I''ll ept whatever oue it is. Of course, I won''t neglect any of you. Just that, there might be times where I won''t be able to respond."


    "For now, I''m yours, Ruki. Yes, as long as you tell me the reason even if it''ste."


    Kissing her as an answer, we started to go down and walk out of school.


    Well, the Literature club won''t be able to see us but it''s still risky to hold hands together. I only walk with her until the bus stop where she will ride it to go home.


    Seeing her bus off, I then started my way to the station.


    I don''t have time for Haruko now, I''ll tell her that I''ll visit her tomorrow or on Wednesday. I will spoil her more to appease her.


    This felt like a long day. And I really miss Akane now, even if Kana was just with me, I couldn''t help but veer my mind to Akane whenever I''m alone. This possessiveness. Will it really be cured?

 Chapter 58: Distant Relative

    <h4>Chapter 58: Distant Rtive</h4>


    I messaged Akane that I will be a littlete at going home. Well, stopping at the faculty for Shio and then to Kana, it took up at least an hour.


    It''s already dark when I got out of the station. I looked up at the sky and saw that it was starting to clear up. It''s already Spring season so clouds started to disperse a bit.


    The stars are looking so beautiful today.


    Err. Why did I suddenly think of staring at the stars?


    Ah. I suddenly felt a premonition.


    I remember someone rted to that. Could it be?


    I hurried my footsteps and arrived in front of my house. Still feeling that sort of premonition, I readied myself.


    Honestly, if I didn''t see the stars, I wouldn''t remember her. That woman who kept bragging about how stars align because of her. That stars move for her just because her surname contains the kanji for Star. Last I saw her was before this desire of mine manifested. Ah.


    I might be wrong but yeah, at each step I took and hearing the voices that were leaking out from inside my house, my premonition was right.


    "Honestly, that boy. I don''t remember him being born under a lucky star. To have you living with him at this age. What did he feed you? Is he threatening you?"


    "It''s not like that Aunt Miwa. You were there, you knew how much I love him."


    "You''re a beautiful girl, Akane. Are you sure about that? That boy isn''t even that handsome. Hmm but he''s a bit big down there."


    "W-what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t tell me you two didn''t do it yet?"


    "N-no, we already did."


    "So? How was it?"


    "Aunt, please. Don''t ask me about that."


    As I thought. That troublesome rtive of my mother. She''s here.


    Hoshino Miwa or she used to be. She''s already married so she probably took her husband''sst name.


    She''s a distant rtive of my Mom. Her mother is my grandma''s cousin.


    She''s only a year younger than my Mom and she used to live here with us, freeloading off of us. Because of her troublesome personality, she couldn''tst long on any job she took.


    All I can remember was she married someone when we were in 5th grade so she moved out with her husband right after. It''s been almost 5 years since then.


    I don''t know the real circumstances back then since I was still immature but it seems like her husband was someone her parents arranged, worried about her future.


    Why is she back here? And why didn''t Mom inform me?


    "I''m home."


    "Ah. Husband, wee home."


    Akane immediately brightened up when she saw me. She left Aunt Miwa and jumped at me then kissing me right after.


    "How bold Akane. Husband? So you''re already acting as a married couple. How shameless."


    "Aunt Miwa. Mom didn''t tell me you''lle."


    "Oi Ruki, didn''t I tell you to call me Miwa-nee? And I''m not alone, look here, your nephew, Minoru."


    "I already forgot about that, uh, Miwa-nee. Oh, your son?"


    Ah. Only now did I notice the child sleeping on our sofa. He certainly resembles her. But this Aunt, even when she''s now at that age, she kept her attractive face and that sexy figure. Though she gained a bit of meat, it doesn''t negatively affect her figure. Her breasts that were on the smaller side from my memory have swelled a lot. Side effect of getting pregnant? Her husband was too lucky to marry her.


    Ah. Wait, why am I thinking about that?


    Eh? This is my desire talking. Miwa-nee has just ignited my desire. Crap. This is bad. But I can''t stop. The thought of stealing her from her husband is making my desire fill up.


    "Yes. I told your Mom, we will be staying here for some time. Just until things settled. Ah. Hey, what''s with those lecherous eyes?"


    "Husband, don''t tell me..."


    Akane whispered to me, she knew me and my desire.


    "Sorry, wife. It is as you thought."


    "You''ve also grown bold, Ruki. Even with Akane at your side, you still dare look at me like that. Did you miss your Miwa-nee?"


    Err. Though she ignited my desire, I should put a stop to it for now. It''s improper and we haven''t seen each other for 5 years. I still remember her taking care of me when my Mom was busy before.


    Ah. But I remembered. That''s not taking care of me at all. At most times she was entertaining herself through me. I used to cry when she did that and then she would take me to bath and we would bathe together.


    Err. Now that I remembered, that was somehow erotic. Seeing her naked. Luckily, my desire hadn''t manifested yet during that time.


    "Sorry Miwa-nee. You just looked more beautiful than I remembered. Err what happened? Why are you two here?"


    "This boy sure has grown. To tease your sister like this. I''m not happy at your praise! Your Mom didn''t tell you?"


    Her face certainly turned red. Err. That''s cute, okay. I might not be able to hold back if she continues that.


    But Akane, she''s clinging closely to me. This silly girl. Is she feeling threatened by Miwa-nee?


    I stealthily put my hand on her butt and groped it. When she felt that, she put her hand on mine like telling me to grope it harder.


    I don''t mind if Miwa-nee saw it but I''m doing this to ease Akane''s mind. She''s still my special silly girl.


    "It''s been 5 years and you now have a son. Err.. Mom didn''t tell me about your arrival."


    After putting my bag down, we all settle in the living room. Akane was sitting on myp since we''re using the single sofa. Miwa-nee sat herself next to her sleeping son.


    She teased us when she saw how clingy Akane was, we didn''t mind though. This silly girl just wanted to be spoiled.


    Miwa-nee told us the reason why they''re here. Turns out, she got in a fight with her husband. It might be a huge fight that in a fit of rage, she took her son with her and contacted Mom if they can stay here for a while.


    She told us that this is just temporary. She''s just waiting for her husband to pick them up after things cool down between them. I didn''t ask for a reason why they fought, well, I won''t unless she told us that herself.


    "So, Ruki, is my room from before still avable?"


    "Yes, no one used it since you left. Miwa-nee and Minoru can use that."


    "Your Mom is probably busy so she forgot to tell you. I''ll help in this house when you two are at school."


    "I guess that''s the reason. Have you eaten dinner yet? You can eat with us."


    "Yes, eat with us Miwa-nee. I cooked enough for four."


    Akane chimed in, seeing that the talk was almost over.


    "Then we''ll take you up on that offer. We''ll follow you to the table, I will wake up this child first."


    Surprisingly, Miwa-nee is this gentle when it concerns her son. Ah. She''s a doting mother. Maybe Minoru being born led her to think things differently than how she lived her life before. At least, her previous personality is still there.


    When the child woke up, Miwa-nee introduced him to me, telling him to call me as Big Brother. The child is a good boy that listens to his mother. I was once like that, right?


    After eating dinner, Miwa-nee offered to do the dishes but we both rejected her, telling her to settle Minoru in bed and rest since they''re probably tired from their journey to here.


    That also gave me and Akane time to talk with each other while we''re doing the dishes.


    "Will you steal Miwa-nee, Husband?"


    "I''m afraid I will. My desire hasn''t stopped since the first time I saw her again."


    "You pervert. Just don''t neglect me, okay?"


    "There you go again, silly girl. You''re the only one special, no one can beat you to it so of course, I will never neglect you."


    I reached in for a kiss which made Akane giggle sweetly.


    "I love you, pervert husband."


    "Yes. I''ll spoil you tonight, you silly wife. Don''t feel threatened easily. No matter what, you''re the only one special to me. Let''s finish up and take a shower."


    After finishing the dishes, we really took a shower together and as always, I spoiled this silly girl inside, I got hard when my desire suddenly ignited from Miwa-nee, now I''m venting it on Akane. Well, even without that, I will still spoil her. Always reminding her how special she is.


    Akane is already used to us having sex that she can now take initiative to look for her g-spots. And so we had another fulfilling shower sex before we retire back to our room, snuggling at each other.


    Ending the day like this with her is reallyfortable. We talked for a bit about what we''ve done all day. I told her everything that happened to me and she listened to it, epting everything and she also told me everything that happened to her. From how the rumors about us started spreading and the visible decline of those guys aiming for her. Soon enough, Akane fell asleep in my arms.


    Miwa-nee is now living here and she just became a target for my desire. Does Mom know this will be my reaction? Haa. Possible. That''s why she didn''t notify me about Miwa-nee''s arrival.


    Well, she really did ignite my desire. I really want to steal this distant rtive of ours and make her mine. I''m hoping her husband take his time at picking them up.

 Chapter 59: A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 59: A Chance</h4>


    I woke up in the middle of the night when I heard something ttering downstairs.


    Is it a burr? I better check just in case.


    I carefully removed Akane''s arms and legs that were clinging to me and then reced myself with pillows.


    Covering her with our nket, I quietly went out of our room.


    Paying attention not to make a sound, I approached the stairs.


    Slowly and quietly, I descended it and from the stairs, I could see someone taking out the contents of my fridge.


    The lights were turned off and the only lights illuminating the ce was the light from inside the fridge in the kitchen.


    Right, this is no burr.


    I slowly moved to the light switch. With a tap, the whole kitchen brightened.


    The figure flinched and took out her head that was searching inside the fridge. She''s wearing a sleeveless shirt and short pants that only reached down to her thighs.


    "R-ruki. This..."


    "I thought I got a burr at home, turns out it''s just you Miwa-nee. Searching for beer?"


    "Y-yes. Sorry for waking you up."


    I remember back then, she also used to do this whenever she got fired or she got dumped by her boyfriend. Drinking is her stress reliever. Turns out that detail didn''t change even after 5 years.


    "I''m a minor. I can''t openly buy alcohol and my parents rarelye home. If you want a drink¡­"


    I trailed myst word while moving to the cupboard cabs.


    Opening one door of it reveals a neat row of wine and other alcoholic drinks.


    "Ah! That. That could work. As long as I can get drunk."


    "These are not mine. Dad might get angry if he saw his collection touched by someone."


    "Tsk. Then what''s the point of showing it to me?"


    "To tease you?"


    In the middle of the night, only us two are awake. This is a chance, right? Ah. But I don''t know, she might look easy but she''s someone who watched me grow up. For me to think of stealing her¡­


    "Huh? When have you grown those balls to tease me? You used to just cry before."


    "It''s been 5 years Miwa-nee. You may have grown more beautiful but that doesn''t mean I won''t change."


    "And your tongue became that glib too. Come and bring one of those bottles, I''ll have you serve me."


    "I can''t do that Miwa-nee."


    Ah. She''s back to her old self where she kept on ying with me. What to do?


    "And now you became this disobedient. Where was that cute boy from before?"


    "He grew up, Miwa-nee. And well, how could I say this?"


    "What? Ah. You, don''t tell me you became a horny teen that''s now lusting after your Aunt."


    "Err. Something like that?"


    I thought she would be repulsed or even get angry but surprisingly she startedughing.


    Is it something tough at? She''s not taking me seriously. Is that it? She''s just a year younger than my Mom, she''s 35 now while I''m still a 16 year old teen. Right. There''s no way she will take me seriously.


    "You boy. Stop acting like that and bring that wine over here. I really need that drink."


    "You better exin this to Dad."


    Ah. I guess it will be hard for her to take me seriously. I should show it to my actions, right?


    "Don''t worry about your Dad. Leave it to me."


    "You already have a son and you still didn''t change."


    Bringing the wine bottle that''s still sealed to her, she immediately took it from me and sat at our sofa.


    She didn''t even ask for a ss, she opened it and drank it directly.


    "Ah! This tastes better than those bitter beers."


    "Well, it''s a wine. Isn''t that obvious?"


    I sat myself on the single sofa and watched her indulge in drinking. Sometimes wine will spill from her mouth and it will drop on her clothes, staining it red, revealing the outline of the smooth skin of her breast beneath it.


    Ah. She''s not wearing a bra. It''s a bit dark so I didn''t see it earlier but now, that''s too erotic to look at.


    "Don''t stare too much Ruki. I know what''s going on in your mind."


    "What''s on my mind?"


    She then smiled and put down the bottle for a bit.


    Then she stood up and pulled me to her side.


    "You wanted to hug me, right? You miss your Miwa-nee, right?"


    "Err. Maybe? But that''s not on my mind right now."


    She gulped another mouthful of the wine. She''s starting to get affected by it.


    "Huh? Then what''s on your mind? Tell me."


    "You''ll justugh at it again."


    "I promise I won''tugh. Go on, tell me."


    "I want to steal you from your husband, Miwa-nee."


    Hearing that, Miwa-nee''s eyes widened and she was momentarily shocked at what she heard.


    She immediately recovered though and after that she burst out into aughing fit again, and this time she''s even pping my back.


    "You said you will notugh."


    "Sorry sorry. It''s just too hrious. Did you say that to cheer me up? It got me good, Ruki. Thank you."


    She''s stillughing and yeah, that''s how she interpreted what I said. She didn''t even think twice to consider it as me being serious. She only remembered who I was before my desire manifested and my Mom probably never told her about it. So in her mind, I''m still that Ruki who she took care of before she got married.


    But still, this got my desire for stealing her grow stronger. Ah. I''m really hopeless. I might''ve refrained when it''s my Mom or Akane''s Mom, but Miwa-nee, she''s different. I grew up knowing Dad and Uncle but her husband, I don''t have any memory of him aside from when he came to pick her up. Add to that my memory of her. It further strengthened my desire to have her as mine.


    "If that cheered you up then good. But I''m serious about what I said, Miwa-nee."


    "Ruki, you already cheered me up. Stop joking anymore and just apany me."


    She once again treated it as a joke and brushed it away just like that.


    Should I be proactive? To let her feel my seriousness? But I have to tread this carefully. She might''ve that yful personality but the way she acted like a mother earlier with Minoru, that''s genuine.


    "I''m really serious about it Miwa-nee but yeah, I''ll refrain for now and apany you."


    "You''re like my own child Ruki, you can''t just joke like that. I won''t take you seriously no matter what."


    Right. That''s how she sees me. Even if I say with all seriousness, she will brush it off as a jokeing from me.


    She then gulped another mouthful. Then after a while I heard her sobbing quietly.


    "Miwa-nee?"


    "Don''t ask. I''ll drink this away. Just stay here with me."


    She''s trying to drown herself in drinking to forget. I wonder what really happened to them. She even decided to leave and take their son with her.


    Miwa-nee might be an adult now, but they have more troubles than a teen like me. I only worry about how I can satisfy this desire of mine.


    Seeing her like that, I can''t help but hug her. Stretching my arms, I circled it around her waist.


    Miwa-nee didn''t mind it, she even patted my head.


    "You''ve really grown up. I don''t know what happened within 5 years that I haven''t seen you but you''re somehow more dependable now. Not the Ruki I always made to cry."


    "Miwa-nee can also depend on me."


    "Idiot child, you have Akane. Don''t pry your nose on adults like me. Treasure her."


    "Akane is special. But I also want Miwa-nee. I felt it ever since I saw you again earlier."


    She just kept on drinking. Relieving the stress she has built up.


    I then rest my head on her breasts, feeling the softness of it with my cheek.


    "You became this naughty. What should I do with you?"


    "Miwa-nee should just let me spoil you this time. Forget about that husband of yours."


    "Alright. How will you spoil me?"


    "I can give you a kiss."


    After saying that, I looked up at her and saw her looking at me as well. She''s already under the influence of alcohol, but I guess she''s still thinking a bit clearly.


    "For you to grow up like this. Haa. Alright. Give me one."


    "Are you sure?"


    "What? Are you thinking of backing out? After telling me how serious you are, you should show it through your actions."


    "Then I won''t hold back."


    Maybe she''s just using me to take her mind off her problems for now, but yeah, a chance is a chance. My desire is still continuously getting filled up at this moment.


    This is different than Shio''s problem earlier. With her I didn''t want to make a move when she''s like that. But this time with Miwa-nee, I don''t even know the problem and she won''t tell me. She also don''t take me seriously when I said I want to steal her. Maybe through this she will.


    Raising my head to line up with hers, I could see Miwa-nee''s already flushed face. She''s really under the influence of alcohol now.


    Her lips that I have no hope of touching back then nowy before me. Pushing my head forward, my lips touched hers. A soft one at first, then I started sucking on it. She''s only responding a bit but she''s letting me do what I want by opening her mouth.


    From one kiss to more than 10, I continue at spoiling Miwa-nee''s lips and so does she. We were slowly getting pulled into the atmosphere. Even if she''s quite drunk. It''s just wine, she clearly knows what we''re doing.


    I was about to push my tongue inside her mouth when suddenly, a cry was heard upstairs.


    Ah. Minoru woke up. Tsk.


    Miwa-nee immediately became alert and pushed me a bit, ending our kiss.


    "Minoru!"


    She stood up and immediately headed towards the stairs.


    But before ascending, she turned her head to me.


    "Ruki, forget about what happened. It''s just alcohol taking over me. Still, thank you for apanying me. And sorry for leaving that for you to clean up."


    "Don''t mind it. Go now. Akane might wake up from the noise."


    And just like that, I managed to at least kiss Miwa-nee. Even if she said it was only because of what she drank, it''s still a step towards stealing her. Ah. I got really excited by then. If only Minoru didn''t cry, I could''ve pushed it further. Will she take me seriously now?


    Err. No use thinking about it at this time. I have to go back to Akane''s side, that girl will also worry if she doesn''t see me at her side.


    After cleaning up and storing her leftover wine, I went back to our room, recing the pillow I put before with myself, I hugged this silly girl until I drifted back to sleep. Well, let''s hope tomorrow won''t be as busy as today.

 Chapter 60: New Day

    <h4>Chapter 60: New Day</h4>


    When morning came, Miwa-nee acted like nothing happened between us. Her situation was different with Shio. Shio already knew how much I want to steal her but Miwa-nee, she''s just brushing it off as a joke. I want her to know how serious I am.


    Apart from taking care of Minoru, she kept on teasing the two of us. Especially when we did everything together, from exercising to cooking and bathing. Well, the teasing also included what we were doing in the bath that we took our time inside.


    Now, it''s not only me and Akane living in this house but she didn''t seem to mind it. She''s fond of the little boy who somehow looked like his mother. She said the boy gives color to the somewhat sad atmosphere in the house when one of us isn''t home.


    Leaving the house to the mother and son duo, we separated again from the ticket station. I won''t be able to see her until after school again. Ah. When will I get used to this? Maybe not ever, unless I turned this possessiveness to something else.


    Maybe I should take her to a date this weekend. Right. Like going to a cinema or shopping, I''ll let her decide what we will do. Ah. I''ll tell herter about this so we can n ahead. That will be our first official date.


    Err. The thing with Yae couldn''t be called a date since we messed the order up. But yeah, I''ll let Yae think it was one, that girl was so happy from it.


    Arriving at the ssroom, most of the students haven''t arrived yet. Today we''ll have another PE ss and this time with ss 4.


    Err. That''s the ss where that 1st year of the Literature Club is. Will she still p me if I meet herter? Let''s hope not.


    Among our group of four, I''m the first one, surprisingly Rindou hasn''t arrived yet. That girl, maybe she stayed upte to finish that book. Satsuki and Sakuma are probably at their clubs. I guess I''ll check my phone for now. When Haradaes, she will probably try and talk to me again.


    There is a new mail from Otsuka-senpai that was sent yesterday. Maybe after we met upstairs.


    "Onoda-kun, when I saw you two. You just finished having sex again, right?"


    As I thought, this will be her question. This girl is always this curious. Ah. Maybe I should respond to her previous mail as well. She told me that she doesn''t like someone for now but there are 2 guys who''re trying to court her and as expected, she said that she felt hot and curious when she was watching us back then in the club.


    "Didn''t you figure that out yesterday, senpai? Hmm what do you think? I''ve read your answer on my previous mail, you can ask me another question."


    After sending that message, I opened the Messenger app. To my surprise, Kanzaki finally has a new message. And there''s another new message request. Maybe from Harada or that girl with Mori yesterday? Ah. I''ll lookter, Kanzaki''s message first.


    "Onoda, sorry I only decided now when we should start. I''m still a bit nervous but when I saw you earlier surrounded by girls like that, I thought you might be busy soon."


    "So before all that, I want you to teach me. But make no mistake, there will be no practical lesson. You just need to tell me what to do in various situations."


    "Ah. Right, let''s do it this Wednesday, can youe with me to the library?"


    Her message was cut into 3 parts and was sent yesterday. This girl. She thought I won''t have time to teach her anymore so she finally decided when to do it. But no practical lesson? That''s a shame. I thought I could steal her slowly through practical lessons.


    "If there''s no practical lesson, isn''t it better to teach you here over chat?"


    Kanzaki was already at her seat and when I sent my reply, she flinched again because of the sudden vibration. She took her phone out and typed her reply.


    "No. I also thought of that but I don''t think I can learn a lot if it''s over here"


    "I see. Then okay. I''ll go with you tomorrow. By the way, can you tell me who''s the guy you''re dating?"


    "Huh? Why do you want to know?"


    "Well, just curious. It''s fine if you don''t tell me."


    I can''t guess who it is, they''re too good at hiding it in ss. They probably don''t interact here but only where no one can see or know them. Why are they this cautious?


    "Sorry. I can''t tell you without his permission."


    "It''s fine. So, have you tried kissing again?"


    "No, not yet. Not until after you teach me."


    "Ah. Why do you even want me to teach you? Isn''t it better to practice by yourselves?"


    Right. I have to act like a good guy for now. Though she knew I was kissing Kana and maybe more. She didn''t talk about her again. This girl is too diligent. Does she want their kiss to be perfect at the start?


    "I want it to be memorable for us. Since it will be our first."


    "Eh? I thought you''ve already done it before."


    "Not yet. We''re both too nervous."


    "I see. I''ll teach you well."


    I shouldn''t tell her that I want to steal her yet. Maybe after a few lessons. She might ask another lesson when they''re done with the kiss. Ah. Right. I will be acting as her tutor regarding those kinds of things between couples.


    Now that I think of it, is the guy she''s dating someone shy? Who is it? Why can''t he take initiative? If he keeps doing that, he won''t know that I''ve already stolen his girl.


    Ah. I shouldn''t worry about her guy. I have to prepare for those lessons.


    Our exchange ended at that.


    Next I opened the message request and saw that it really was from Harada.


    "''Sup Onoda!"


    This girl. When she couldn''t get a response from me, this is where she turned.


    Err. She said yesterday that she was drawn by my mysteriousness and I was like a caged beast. So, which of those two made her this interested?


    "You''re really persistent. So, what is it this time?"


    Surprisingly she immediately replied. This girl. Is she currently on the train? She''s so easy-going.


    "Oh nice! You replied! I thought you''ll totally ignore me here as well"


    "You know, I just don''t like to be put in the spotlight like that, so please refrain from doing that."


    "Roger! Then talk to me here. If not, I''ll always bug you until you talk to me."


    "No problem. But even here, I can''t talk to you all the time. I only asionally open this."


    This troublesome girl. At least she will now curb her interest in me outside. Should I start working on her here?


    "That''s totally enough!"


    "Then, refrain from greeting me at ss. I''ll greet you here now. Good morning Chii."


    "What the heck?! That''s totally funny Onoda. Aight, Good morning to you too. And you finally called me Chii."


    "You will soon bring that up anyway."


    Certainly, if I didn''t call her the way she wanted me to, she''ll bring it up again.


    "You''re totally interesting Onoda! I can''t believe I''ll beughing this much early in the morning. Lol"


    "What''s funny?"


    "Ah. Nevermind. You just ruined it."


    "Alright, I''ll close this now."


    Not waiting for her reply, I turned my phone off. Her thought process still eludes me, I don''t know how to deal with that. If she''s a normal gyaru, it''ll be easy, you just have to please them to think they''re great and all but Harada. She''s different, it feels like she''s just acting like a gyaru. But well, if she''s like that since middle school then it might''ve already grown into her.


    After a while, Rindou arrived. She looked like someone who didn''t get enough sleep.


    Am I right at my guess?


    "Good morning."


    I greeted her first for a change when she settled on her seat.


    "Ah. Good morning, Onoda. I overslept."


    "Yeah, I can see bags under your eye."


    "E-eh? There are bags?"


    "Well, it''s not that noticeable so it''s fine."


    She took out a mirror to check it. When she saw the bags, she immediately buried her face on her desk to hide it.


    "Uuh. You said it''s unnoticeable but you noticed it yourself."


    "Ah. It''s only me. Others won''t notice that."


    "B-but it''s you. I don''t care if others noticed something like that on me."


    "Err. Don''t worry, you''re still cute even with it."


    Hearing my words she buried her face even further. Her ears also started to turn red. This girl.


    Ah. I''m kind of dense, she likes me so she wants to always appear fine in front of me.


    Her gloom is almost gone because of my continued conversation with her. She probably needs a little haircut to shorten her fringes, that way her attractive face will be visible to everyone.


    "P-please don''t tease me, Onoda."


    "Alright. I''m sorry Rindou."


    "Eh? N-no, you don''t have to."


    "I was a bit insensitive. Noticing that was uncalled for."


    She then raised her head again and shook her head.


    "No. I''m even a bit happy since you were properly looking at me."


    "Ah. Of course, we''re friends, right?"


    "Y-yes."


    Since she already finished the book, she brought out another with an unfamiliar and uninteresting title. Well, she''s always with her books, maybe she''s reading to ease her mind.


    Haruko will surely start with herter. Maybe I''ll see a glimpse of itter when I visit their club. That book was her bait. It might help those like Rindou to open up but she will use that chance to take them for herself. That''s probably how she got 7 of them.


    I don''t have a lot of ns today so maybe I could take it easy and rest. It would be good to have this kind of rxing day once in a while.


    Err. Wait. Am I jinxing it? Hopefully not.

 Chapter 61: Observers Flaw

    <h4>Chapter 61: Observers'' w</h4>


    When Fukuda arrived, he went and greeted me. As I thought, what happened yesterday got to him.


    "Onoda. Morning. You still don''t want what I offered you?"


    "Ah Morning. Sorry. I still want the quietness."


    "Really? It''s not that quiet yesterday though."


    "That''s not really my fault, is it? Harada, she''s persistent."


    Will he keep ming me? It''s really troublesome, even just talking with him might lump me in their group.


    "Right. She''s always like that. Alright. Forget it."


    "She said you''re dating."


    "She''s lying. She never gave me an answer so I just assumed we were."


    "Well, she already admitted, isn''t that the same as saying yes?"


    So, even him is having troubles with her. Looks like this guy isn''t that bad and he sincerely likes that troublesome girl. Too bad, she''s now included in my target list.


    "No. That girl. Ah. Forget it. You''re a cool guy Onoda. I really want to take you in our group."


    "Anything but that."


    "Well, I''ll keep the offer open."


    "Alright."


    Fukuda continued to his seat after that. Did that talk clear up our bad air? Well, I will still prepare just in case.


    Satsuki was the same as yesterday when she showed up. She''s still blooming like that. This girl. Ah. She''s igniting my desire again.


    Sakuma was stumped when she saw her still looking like that. This guy. Haa. Maybe only that photo can push him again. More words will just be useless. If only that''s not Satsuki''s wish, I''ll keep her to myself and not let Sakuma date her.


    Mori and Andou threw me a look when they showed up but neither approached me. Looks like Ogawa hasn''t confessed yet so the n for the both of them is on hold. Will that Tadano notice something? Well, even if he did notice it, I doubt he''ll do anything.


    Maybe when he hears about Andou and I dating after Ogawa confessed and the n started, he will start objecting. That guy will never get along with me.


    "Quiet."


    One word from Shio turned the whole ss into a silent zone.


    After scanning everyone from the ss, she started the homeroom. Fortunately, Shio didn''t call me out. After that talk yesterday, I wonder what she''s feeling right now? Well, I''ll give her time. This beautiful teacher of mine has that heavy issue. If she asks me for help then I will. Other than that, I''ll wait until she settles down.


    Shio''s subject is English. So there are a lot of us who can''t keep up on the lessons. Most will just memorize the word and its meaning. That''s how it always is, most of us won''t even need that skill. Basicprehension is the minimum requirements for the students.


    When the 1st period ended, Shio threw me a nce but in the end, she didn''t say anything. That gave Sakuma a chance to tease me again. This guy. Even if I always shut down hisments he''ll keep at it. Is he doing this to get Satsuki''s attention?


    "Lucky Onoda, you didn''t get punished today. Maybe Ms. Miyazaki will double it tomorrow?"


    "Do you want to rece me? I can send you to faculty. They have free coffee there."


    Ah. Right. Shio''s coffee. Did I drink that yesterday? I couldn''t recall.


    "No thanks. I''m a tea man. Anyway Onoda, how''s your harem?"


    "Well, they''re getting along in a chat group. Wanna join? Ah, you''re not part of it."


    Right. They do get along there. Like normal friends gossiping about me. Ah. That sounds scary if you think about it. Maybe Kana and Satsuki will join in there soon.


    "What the hell? I didn''t expect that kind of answer. Why aren''t you denying?"


    "I''m honest."


    "I don''t believe you."


    I just shrugged at him. This guy. If he knew I was telling the truth, he''ll look at me like I am some kind of monster.


    "Idiot Sakuma, you always fall into his pace. When will you improve?"


    Satsuki never changes. Throwing an insult at him whenever she can.


    "I want to join that group."


    Eh? Rindou? Why? You will join it soon. Ah.


    "Well, sorry for being an idiot. At least I don''t bloom because of a certain someone."


    "What? Jealous? Grow a ball and confess, you idiot!"


    These two. Ah. Let them go at it. Maybe Satsuki''s wish will be granted like that and that photo won''t be needed anymore.


    Since we''re waiting for the next teacher, I looked around the ss, some were having their own discussions. Then when my eyes went past Ogawa''s group, I saw Tadano staring at me, still with that hostility, then Ogawa was looking in a direction like a boy panicking, then I followed his gaze and saw Andou looking at me with Mori behind her, worriedly looking at Ogawa.


    Hey, what the hell was that chain of stares? And Tadano, nothing''s gonna happen if he always just stares like that. Seriously, this guy. He could beat Ogawa if he so wishes but he decided not to because of how much he wanted Andou to be happy.


    When I focused my gaze on Andou, she''s gesturing something. With a phone in her hand, she''s pointing at it.


    Ah. Look at my phone?


    I took out my phone and opened it. There''s a new message from her.


    "Come to that same clubroomter. Let''s not go together anymore."


    Ah. Right. For another practice. This girl. I haven''t mentioned it yet but she took initiative now. This is great. What should we practiceter? Hugs? Or more holding hands? Maybe something along that line. Kiss is a no-no for now. She won''t ept and she might end all the future practice sessions.


    "Alright. Hey Andou, you staring at me created a chain of stares. Are you aware of it?"


    "Huh? Don''t worry about it. That''s what I intended. How was it? He will soon confess. Finally!"


    "I''m the target of hostility though."


    "As if you mind Daiki''s gaze. You''re just brushing him off since the first time you talked to each other. You never see him as someone threatening."


    This girl and her observation skills. It''s still scary. Maybe I should ask her. She might''ve noticed something I don''t around me. It could be useful.


    "Tell me what more have you noticed about me."


    "What? Do you think I always observe you? You''re not Ogawa."


    "No, but surely that observation skill of yours has picked something up."


    "Then why will I tell you?"


    Ah. She will ask for a trade. What did I notice around her? Eh? Nothing. I''m not always looking at her. That''s an oversight. I should start doing that.


    "Well, nevermind."


    "You just thought you don''t have something on me, do you?"


    I could see herughing at her seat. This girl.


    "Don''t read my mind. If you won''t tell me then I won''t ask."


    "Now that''s new. The superposed Onoda losing hisposure. You better not disappoint me. I know things about you and¡­"


    Was that a threat? Err. What could she have on me? Apart from the girls I''m targeting, there''s nothing. Ah. Did she notice the unusual attention of Shio on me?


    "So, you think you now have a leverage on me?"


    "Of course, you wouldn''t know what I have on you."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. You know my intention. I''ll make you mine then you will tell me that yourself."


    "Excuse me. Overconfidence can be dangerous."


    I just have to work on you slowly. After that, I won''t have to worry about you anymore. You''ll be my eye by then. Ah. I should prioritize stealing her.


    "You could say that to yourself. If you think you fully grasped your friends'' thoughts, think again."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    "Now I see this as you trying to get back at me."


    Probably. But there''s always that unknown variable, especially if we became overconfident. Look at how wrong I was on my girls, just that thing with Kana. I thought of her as naive but then I found out she already saw through me. I''m lucky it didn''t go wrong.


    "Well, if you think it''s like that then feel free to do so."


    "Don''t be too vague and tell me!"


    "Just like how you won''t tell me what you noticed, I also won''t tell you what I noticed. That''s fair, right?"


    "You became this irritating all of a sudden. See youter."


    She deliberately ended our conversation. Probably thinking it will go nowhere and I''m of the same mind. Mori might be the schemer-type but she''s no match to Andou who''s observing her all this time.


    Sakuma and Satsuki ended their bout with Sakuma still losing.


    Rindou was just reading quietly while asking me from time to time.


    Satsuki red at me when she saw me using my phone. This girl, she''s probably thinking I''m talking with another girl again. She''s not wrong though.


    She pouted and stared ahead when the 2nd teacher of the day arrived.


    Ah. What to do? I''ll be a good student for now and wait for lunch time for another practice session with Andou.


    I''ll appease Satsuki when she asks. And yeah, I want to talk to Akane about that thing I thought of. Date eh? I don''t have any experience. Who should I ask about it?

 Chapter 62: Practice Session

    <h4>Chapter 62: Practice Session</h4>


    When lunch break arrived, Sakuma tagged alongside me to the cafeteria.


    "Hey Onoda, you heard it earlier, right?"


    "What?"


    "She said confess. Could it be she knew?"


    "What?"


    This guy. He also never changes. I''m already tired at giving advices to him.


    "What the hell? Answer me properly."


    "What?"


    "Hey, don''t be like that. Help me."


    "This is why she keeps on calling you idiot. You never picked up anything about the way she acted around you."


    Hearing that, he became speechless once again.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You honestly don''t know?"


    "No. Tell me."


    "Idiot. Figure it out yourself. You at least need to do that."


    Should I really let my Satsuki date this guy? He might be better off to someone else. He''s this dumb even after all that.


    Haa. He''s a friend, right? He''s just an inherent idiot. Now I really wonder what''s that thing about their past.


    After getting our lunch, he pulled me to a free table.


    "I won''t be eating here, I have to go somewhere. You should think it through. And n what you will do."


    "Alright. I''ll think about what you said. Man. I really love that girl."


    Satisfy her wish, right. Do that soon. If I get more fond of Satsuki, I might just have her fall for me and not let you date her.


    I left the cafeteria and set my destination to that empty clubroom. Next ss will be PE, I''m not expecting anything there, unlikest week with that Ojou-sama type. It''s still unclear if she will be a target. There''s her older sister too at Haruko''s side.


    Arriving at the empty clubroom, Andou was already here, eating her lunch. She took a side nce at me before continuing on.


    "What took you so long?"


    "I got held off by an idiot."


    "That sounds like the guy seated behind you."


    "Yes. That''s him."


    I took the chair next to her just like yesterday. She''s about to finish her lunch, what''s the rush? And well, isn''t it strange for her to be here instead of eating with her group? Not that I mind, but I''m wondering what excuse did she use.


    "His issue was with that girl at your right, correct?"


    "What? You love gossip now?"


    "I''m trying to make a conversation, idiot."


    "Really? Sounds like you wanted to know more about those around me."


    Finishing her lunch, she put it inside a bag she prepared.


    "I already know. That girl, you''re trying to put your hands on her too."


    "Don''t make things up."


    "You don''t have to hide it, I can see her nces at you."


    "What the hell Andou, are you my stalker?"


    She smirked at me then she opened her bottled water and drank it. This scary girl. She''s wrong though, I already put it inside her and it''s not my hand.


    "Maybe? I told you. I know more about you."


    "I''m not admitting to anything."


    "Don''t you think you''re just digging a deeper hole like that?"


    "What do you want?"


    Alright, let''s act like she got a dirt on me. This scary girl might be terrifying now but she had that kindness and pureness. Corrupting her would be the way to deal with her. Err. That sounds bad? Nah, just dirtying her mind is enough.


    "Give up on stealing me."


    "No. Can''t you feel my sincerity? Anything but that."


    "I don''t need your sincerity. I just need your cooperation."


    "I''m already cooperating."


    I only bought a bread so it doesn''t matter if we talk while I eat. I need to use this time to at least get a hold on her before they start dating.


    "Then, you don''t care about what I know?"


    "Do what you want with that. I still won''t give up on you."


    "This guy, I would''ve admired your persistence if your reason is because you love me."


    "Can''t feel that emotion but my desire to steal you is genuine."


    Andou released a long sigh. Is she maybe giving up on telling me to give up on stealing her?


    "And that desire is too nasty."


    "You don''t have to tell me, I knew that all along."


    "You''re unbelievable. Let''s just do that and be done with it."


    "Do what?"


    Realizing that what she said can be interpreted differently, her faced turned red from embarrassment.


    "Practice! What else do you think?!"


    "Why are you shouting?"


    "Idiot. I''m getting swept by your pace again."


    "Not my fault. Here let''s start with our hands again."


    I held out my hand to her. She only stared at it then she looked at me. After a while she put her hand on top of it.


    "Do we really need this practice?"


    "There you go again. We could stop if you want. And you can stop our n to pretend."


    "You''re fine with us stopping?"


    "I can''t force you to do things you don''t want. I''ll just look for another way to steal you."


    Her hand sped tightly and she even fit her fingers on the gaps of my fingers on her own.


    "This much. I can do. Don''t look down on me."


    "If only you''re that determined and you don''t mind what they will think, we will not be here doing this."


    She didn''t answer and just like yesterday she let our hands like that.


    Ah. We won''t progress like this. This girl nned to pass the time just doing this.


    I stood up moved my chair closer to her. She felt it and turned her face to me.


    "What are you doing?"


    "This is better, right? We''ll be as close as this when you started dating."


    "Suit yourself."


    "Here. Put your head on my shoulder."


    I reached for her head but she put up a resistance.


    "Why do I need to do that?"


    "Practice. Andou. Ah. Should we practice changing what we call each other too?"


    She finally put off her resistance after hearing practice and let her head rest on my shoulder. She even reposition it to be morefortable for her.


    "Isn''t it still fine to call you Onoda?"


    "They''ll find that weird. We''re dating but we still call each other byst names while you guys call yourselves by first names."


    "That makes sense. But I don''t want to call you by your first name."


    "I also don''t want to call you like how they call you."


    She kept on repositioning her head, this scary girl. I can smell the scent of her hair and it smells good. She kept great care for it since it''s too long now.


    "Can I call you Pervert? That suits you."


    "That''s not unique, you know?"


    "You''re no fun. Then, Ruu"


    "Sounds like you just shorten my already short name. I''ll call you Nami then."


    She didn''t reject it. Then no one spoke after that. Few minutes were spent just holding hands while her head rested on my shoulder. I wonder what she''s thinking right now? Probably organizing the info she got from me to use it when needed.


    "Hey, Ruu. Remember when I first approached you?"


    "Of course, it''s not even a week since then. You suddenly used me of being a stalker."


    "Just like Harada, I found you interesting at first sight. It''s like seeing myself in another person."


    "Just so you know, I found you scary back then. If you didn''t approach mest Friday, I already decided not to deal with your troublesome group."


    Well, not their group, but she''s already on my list back then. Just that, I couldn''t find a point of entry.


    "Am I scary? To call this beautiful girl scary, aren''t you afraid I''ll p you?"


    "Just stating the truth, Nami."


    "Hearing Nami from your mouth, it feels strange."


    "You''ll get used to it. Should we step up on our practice?"


    She flinched a bit when she heard me say step up. What was she thinking?


    "There''s more?"


    "Of course. We have to get used to be close to each other so by then it wille off as natural."


    "I can''t help but think you''re just saying that to continue being this close to me."


    "I won''t deny that. I want to steal you after all. Look at our hands, it felt natural now right? Our hands fit perfectly to each other."


    She raised our joined hands and she blushed again. Then she put her free hand on top of it.


    "I really got swept by your pace. I should''ve done this first with Kazuo. Also this, resting my head on you."


    "Don''t think too much about it. In the end, he''ll be the one you will date. Let me use this chance to be this close to you."


    "You kept saying that. Maybe if I met you first before Kazuo, there''s that little chance I would''ve gone for you instead."


    "Ah. If that really did happen, you wouldn''t ignite my desire."


    Right. Like if we met at middle school and her affection were instead directed to me. That time when I was just focused on my desire, she wouldn''t enter my eyes.


    And it''s still early for her to think of doing what she did. That thing where she had Ogawa panic using me.


    "I kept hearing that desire of yours."


    "That''s what made me to who I am today. If not for that, I''ll probably be just a normal guy, loving one girl."


    "I thought you couldn''t feel that emotion?"


    "Maybe I could back then before I had this desire."


    This time she also pushed her chair closer, now our legs were touching each other and I could just reach out to put her in my embrace.


    "What about this? Is this close enough?"


    "You surprisingly took initiative."


    "Well, your tone sounds sad enough. It made me want tofort you."


    "Then can I hug you?"


    She didn''t answer me, she just stared at our hands.. Silence means yes right?


    I turned my body to her and using my free hand, I pull her into a hug. She didn''t put any resistance, letting herself be hugged by me.


    Ah. It''s a sess. I finally got a hold of her. Well, this is just the start. Ogawa should stall for more time so Nami and I could have more practice like this.


    "You persistent guy."


    "You''re surprisingly soft, Nami."


    "Don''t talk about useless things."


    "Right. Lunchbreak is about to end. I better savor this."


    After that no more words were exchanged between us. Just two person hugging inside the empty clubroom. Ah wrong, I''m the only one hugging her, her hand was still holding my hand while the other was just hanging there.

 Chapter 63: Dodgeball (1)

    <h4>Chapter 63: Dodgeball (1)</h4>


    After that practice session with Nami. We immediately went to the changing rooms to put on our PE uniforms. Hugging her for that long, I guess she gotfortable with me. Her hand also moved to hug me but that was it, Nami didn''t say anything during our hug and after we separated.


    I need more practice sessions with her but I guess even if she knew things about me, she wouldn''t tell it to anyone.


    When the PE ss started, that military-like teacher separated the sses into two. Well, we''re already separated since the start.


    Today we will y Dodgeball and it will be ss versus ss.


    The teacher made her own version of Dodgeball. Or just an improvised version of it.


    It will be yed in twice the size of a normal dodgeball game. Each side will have 20 students ying and will be divided by two zones; Left and Right. If a student went out of his or her zone, he or she will be moved to the Outfield immediately. It won''t just be conceding the offense or giving back the ball to the enemy. The teacher prepared something to mark that division.


    There will be three balls at y instead of just one and one of those three is a Special Ball that can rescue three yers who were at the Outfield when caught or move an additional random two yers to the outfield if it hits sessfully.


    There''s also a rule that only girls can throw the balls while only boys can catch it. The boys have to pass the ball they caught to a girl. If someone vited it, he or she will be moved to the Outfield. This rule doesn''t apply to the yers on the Outfield.


    There will also be no distinction between Attacker and Defender, as long as someone has a ball, either throw it to hit someone or pass it. As long as they don''t drop it, it''s fine. If they dropped the ball during a pass, they have to concede it to the enemy giving them a free throw.


    The game will end if one team has either every boy or every girl moved to the outfield. So even if they have 10 boys left but their girls are down to 1, hitting that girl will end the game and the opposing side will win. Since it will be no one to catch the ball or no one to throw it.


    And since there are 30 students in a ss, the remaining 10 will be on standby to substitute if a need for it arises. Especially for those students with low endurance.


    "Sounds like a tough game. Will we be alright? Only girls will throw? Won''t that be easy for the boys to catch it?"


    Sakuma asked, thinking about the rules set by the teacher. It''s just a bit different than the normal rules but still a different one than we were used to.


    "Don''t look down on us, you idiot."


    Hearing what he said, Satsuki almost kicked him. She''s a basketball club member, passing and throwing the ball are basics for her.


    "That will be super easy. I yed a bit of baseball before and I was the pitcher!"


    Harada excitedly shouted. But a baseball is small and you probably used a rubber ball. I wonder what kind of ball that teacher will use.


    The protagonist and heroine group led by Ogawa and Nami took up the Leader position to organize the ss.


    I was not picked among the 20 who will y. Satsuki voiced her disagreement as well as Fukuda, which was a surprise, but Nami and Ogawa were adamant on their decision.


    Well, that''s good, I''m all in to rest and just watch how they will y. I guess that was Nami''s idea to have me substitute someer.


    Rindou wasn''t picked as well, I guess they want those who can throw the ball better. She also didn''t mind since she knew she would only be a dead weight for the ss.


    I looked at the opposing ss and saw an intense re directed at me.


    Yup. That''s her. Fujii Mirae. That Bookworm type. Is she still hung on that piece I wrote? She''s also not picked to y first.


    Well, that build of hers is almost like Rindou. She spends most of her time taking in knowledge but I guess she still has a social life or she will be like those club members of Haruko who only live to read books.


    "W-who''s that girl?"


    Rindou, noticing the gaze of Fujii directed at me, asked.


    "Someone from the Literature Club."


    "S-she''s ring at you."


    "Right. It must be because of what I did on my trial there."


    Hearing my answer, Rindou stopped asking. She probably thought she''s already asking too much.


    After a round of warm-ups, the teacher officially started the game. She brought out two normal balls and a tennis ball. The tennis ball is the special ball that needs to be caught to bring back three outfielders or to be thrown and hit to send three to the outfield at once.


    Our ss'' strategy which was probably devised by Nami and Mori''s brains didn''t divide the allocation equally. Left side will have 7 boys and 3 girls and the right will be its opposite.


    There''s no tip off, with a simple best of 3 of rock-paper-scissors, the first team to hold the balls will be decided.


    Luckily our team won.


    When everyone was in position the 3 balls were given to our team.


    Satsuki drew first blood by hitting a girl using a normal ball, reducing the enemy''s thrower. The other two balls didn''t hit.


    The enemies'' attack came right after. The special ball didn''t hit anyone and one of the normal balls was caught by Fukuda. They held off at throwing the other normal ball.


    They threw it when our team threw the balls we had.


    Nami hit another girl but they also hit a girl from our team.


    "They''re good."


    Rindoumented at my side.


    Err I wanted to retort but since her eyes were glittering like that I opted not to.


    "Yes. But it''s just starting. Let''s cheer for them.


    "Y-yes."


    The game progressed rather fast because there are three balls in y. So far, no one caught the special ball yet.


    Sakuma was hit and was sent to the outfield but he got back in easily when he caught the ball which one of the enemy dodged and threw it to that enemy who had just dodged.


    15 minutes into the game, most of them were already sweating because of how intense the fight was. Our ss now has 7 outfielders while the opposing ss has 10, leading to them being disadvantaged.


    They called for timeout and substituted some of their yers who were already exhausted.


    This time our team substituted someone as well. Not me, of course.


    This is nice. I''m not standing out this way.


    Most of the students that were not ying were cheering for their ss. Those attractive guys and girls'' names were often mentioned, they''re the ones being cheered the most.


    The game seems fun that all of them were smiling while ying. Those at the outfield were the noisiest though, trying to distract those inside by shouting to their team to pass the ball to them.


    The game continued and soon someone was hit by the special ball and unfortunately it''s from our team.


    Satsuki was one of the random two who were sent to the Outfield, the two were picked by an RNG made by the teacher.


    Right after that, the enemy team caught the special ball, bringing three more girls inside.


    Now we''re the one at the disadvantage. Kanzaki, hit someone but the enemy also hit another boy from our team.


    35 minutes into the game, our team was down to 5 yers inside. 3 girls and 2 boys while the enemy team has 9; 5 girls and 4 boys.


    Rindou and the others from our ss were worried seeing that.


    "We''re losing now."


    "Don''t worry. This could even be better. They''ll be harder to hit now and those at the outfield will raise pressure on them."


    Right. 15 yers were surrounding them. But yeah, 11 of them were surrounding the remaining 5. They just need to hit the 2 boys and we''re doomed to lose.


    Seeing that, Nami called for a timeout.


    Finally, my resting time has ended. They substituted me to one of the boys inside the zone. Rindou and the other students who haven''t yed were also substituted in. They wanted everyone to experience the game since it''s really a fun game.


    The opposing team also did the same and now the final battle willmence.


    Since there were only two boys inside, the other boy was Tadano, the eyes of the enemies were all directed at us. Fujii''s re was still directed at me. Maybe her throw will all fly towards me. This girl. Such a short piece made her this angry at me.


    The three girls left were Satsuki, Nami and Harada. These three were the top hitters of our team.


    Should I y seriously or not? There doesn''t seem to be a prize for the winner though. Except the promise of the teacher to reduce the workload she''s putting on us.

 Chapter 64: Dodgeball (2)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Dodgeball (2)</h4>


    "Don''t think about not ying seriously, you idiot."


    Satsukimented. Did you just read my mind?


    "Catch the special ball for us Onoda!"


    As if it was that easy Harada. Even these guys couldn''t catch it. But yeah, someone from the other team caught it earlier.


    "Ruu. Focus."


    Ah. Nami. Is it fine to call me like that here? Or did she deliberately call me that for Tadano to hear?


    "Ruu?!"


    Ah. He heard. Well, not that I care. He can be more hostile if he wanted to.


    But Satsuki, when she heard that, she also turned her head to me like asking what was that about.


    Harada just looked on, with a mysterious smile on her lips.


    That scary girl. One word and it turned the air around our team awkward.


    The game soon resumed. All the balls were at them so we were to defend against it. Since they''re targeting thest two boys, we went in front while asking the girls to spread out but not far from us in case we caught one.


    "Just dodge for now and pick it up before it goes out of the zone."


    Tadano and Nami were the ones at the right zone while the rest of us were at the left.


    Satsuki positioned herself just a little to my right, while Harada kept on walking around.


    And then the balls flew. A normal ball was flying towards me. The strength used for throwing it was low. Well, I saw Fujii throwing it at me.


    Catching it. I immediately passed it to Satsuki. She then passed that to Sakuma who was at the enemy''s right outfield.


    He caught it and threw it to a guy. It hit his target sessfully which made him enter the zone again. He was put to the right zone to bnce our numbers on both sides.


    Sakuma beamed a smile at Satsuki when he passed by her on the way to the right zone. This guy. He''s now not afraid to show that he likes her but still, he doesn''t have the guts to confess.


    Satsuki almost blushed at that. But yeah, her mouth took over that she insulted him instead.


    Once Sakuma settled on the right zone. The game resumed. Now we have 6 yers while they have 8.


    The other balls all missed their target earlier and none went out of the zone so we now have a chance to attack again. The tennis ball was given to Harada.


    "This is a chance! Now I''ll show you my super pitch! The slider!"


    While dering that, she took a stance like a baseball? pitcher. This girl. She always made her throws this dramatic. And everyone loves it. That Fukuda who''s usually a scary delinquent for others was cheering like a fool at the outfield.


    Everyone watched her so-called super pitch with bated breaths. The enemy team gulped at it, preparing themselves to dodge. She''s serious about being a pitcher before. She already hit 5 of them from her throws raising her to be the top three hitter of our ss.


    Namies second and Satsuki, no doubt, is first.


    The ball travelled the air in a straightforward manner, aiming at one of the girls of the opposite team. It''s not that fast but because she said it was a slider, the ball being a bit slow was expected because of the spin she put on it.


    But they didn''t know. That ball wasn''t a slider. I could see how her fingers held that ball. She put on an illusion that it was a slider because of her shout while in fact it was just a slow fastball.


    Thinking it would somehow slide at thest moment, the girl only moved slightly to the direction opposite of where she thought the ball would pass.


    But as I expected, the ball continued it''s straight direction hitting the girl on her shoulder.


    "That''s just a normal fastball!"


    Someone from the outfield shouted. It was toote for them to notice. Everyone was speechless that they believed Harada would really throw the kind of pitch she shouted.


    That girl was this good at deception. Our remaining three girls were all attractive that even some of their boys were secretly cheering for them. Ah. Too bad for them these three will soon be mine.


    "It''s super cool right! Special ball means three of you. Move to the outfield!"


    She even jumped at happiness of being the first to hit someone using that special ball in our team. More eyes turned to heart shape because of that.


    What is happening here? Heart-shaped eyes?! We''re not in an anime! Get a grip on yourselves!


    Ah shit. Why am I retorting inside my head?


    "Good job Harada-san."


    Nami praised her. The ying field suddenly turned to our advantage from the previous disadvantage in two hits.


    Even Satsuki tapped on her shoulder and gave a thumbs up.


    Then when Harada turned to me, she raised her hand asking for a high five.


    This girl. The game hasn''t ended yet, you know?


    I gave her that high five she''s asking to satisfy her.


    The additional 2 who were moved to the outfield were both boys. Now they''re down to 3 girls and 2 boys. If we didn''t count Fujii who surely don''t have enough power to throw then the power bnce is leaning on us.


    The two balls were thrown next but the enemy became alert that no one was hit.


    Fujii, whose ball I caught before gets fired up but her gaze was still on me.


    Satsuki and Nami noticed that but since the game was ongoing, they didn''t ask unnecessary questions.


    Then the opponent''s turn to throw. They gathered the three balls first which was the strategy each team was using since earlier. So somehow, the rule about not having Attacker and Defender was nulled.


    Their 3 girls threw the balls at the same time but instead of throwing it to us, they aimed it at their teammates standing on our outfield.


    "Hit them!"


    One of the girls still in their field shouted. Then all of the others from ss 4 followed that it became too loud to concentrate.


    Eh? Why are they this serious in a game? Do they want to win this badly?


    Because of that sudden noise, Harada and Tadano were hit by normal balls.


    Well, their shouts didn''t affect me and Satsuki at all which made me catch the special ball.


    "Good job Onoda! Now instead of losing 2, we gained another 1!"


    Rindou shouted from the enemies'' outfield, excitement shown on her face. Satsuki gave me a punch to the shoulder, she''s also too excited at what happened.


    Harada tapped my back before she moved to the outfield.


    Nami can''t move to our zone so she just gave me a thumbs up and so is Sakuma, who''s howling like an idiot.


    Tadano didn''t say anything. He quietly moved to the outfield.


    The enemies who hit Harada and Tadano went back to their zones, one on each. Raising their numbers to 7.


    On the other hand, the three that were picked to get back into our field were Ogawa, Rindou and Fukuda.


    Err. The game was prolonged again now that the number of yers of each team rose back to 7.


    Then the game continues. There will be those who will be hit, those who will get back and those who will catch or hit using the special ball.


    It was at the one hour mark when I was hit identally and were sent to the outfield.


    Surprisingly, Rindou and Fujii were both still in the field. The two who looked frail proved to be good at dodging. Just that, their throws were too weak.


    5 minutes more and somehow, Rindou passed me her ball.


    I caught it and threw it at the enemy nearest to me.


    Fujii.


    I don''t know what happened then, but the ball moved up and hit her on the side of her head which made her fall down, dizzy and unconscious. Luckily her sses didn''t suffer a damage.


    "Timeout!"


    Seeing that, the teacher called for a timeout herself.


    She checked Fujii''s condition and then looked at me.


    "You! Bring her to the infirmary!"


    The whole ss 4 followed the teacher and I was put under their pressuring gaze.


    Eh? Alright. This is my fault, right?


    But when the teacher judged her condition, it made me dumbfounded.


    "This girl exhausted herself so much that a little nudge made her copse."


    I was unlucky to be that nudge she needed to copse.


    Err. Is it fine for me to bring her? Isn''t it better for one of her ssmates to do that?


    But yeah, seeing their gazes, and now even my ssmates were all looking over, waiting to see what I will do.


    "Alright. I''m sorry. I''ll bring her to the infirmary now."


    Picking her body up from the ground, I put her into a princess carry. Her body is soft to the touch and well, she''s not that heavy.


    Whistles and remarks sounded all around me when they saw that.


    These guys. I should just ignore them and bring this weak girl to that infirmary. I''m also a bit tired, not only from ying but also from retorting.


    Ah. Maybe this will be a chance for me to clear up that unexinable grudge she has on me?


    We''ll see. She might be this attractive, but she''s not on my target list. But these small lips of hers, it''s too kissable just from looking at it.


    Eh? This girl. I might want to steal her if I got to know more about her.


    I don''t know anything about her except that she first applied to Book Club but got scared away by those members then she joined the Literature club and somehow held a grudge on me because of that piece of literature I did on my trial.


    I''m slowly bing a regr visitor of that ce. Eh? This will be the 3rd time I will go to infirmary. Looking down at the girl on my arms, I went out of the Gymnasium. To what will be the result of that game, I don''t care anymore.

 Chapter 65: The Girl who Relies on her Knowledge (1)

    <h4>Chapter 65: The Girl who Relies on her Knowledge (1)</h4>


    "You. You''ve been here before, aren''t you?"


    Hayashi Makiko, the school nurse, asked. Like the first time I saw her, she still wore that dark purplish lipstick. Unlike Miwa-nee, she''s purposely showing off her mature charm. What Miwa-nee has is like a natural charm she gained because of her having a child.


    Maybe that will also happen to Akane when we get a child in the future. Ah. Why am I already thinking about that? Understanding lovees first! I can somehow feel it now but I''m still far from understanding it.


    "Yes. Last Friday, I brought a ssmate who copsed here."


    "Right. And now, you''re bringing another copsed student. You, are you that unlucky?"


    This school nurse. How was that connected to unluckiness? Eh? Is she someone who believes in superstitions?


    "No, we were in PE and this girl copsed from exhaustion."


    "I see. Put her down to that bed. You can go back now."


    Ah. She didn''t pursue that small talk. Well, she''s a professional. I guess she''s just doing her work.


    "Uhm. Can I stay?"


    "What? Is she your girl?"


    Err. No, of course. I just want to clear up that thing between us. If not, she''ll always re at me whenever we meet.


    "No, but I''m somewhat responsible for why she copsed. I want to apologize to her."


    "Then alright, help me out and buy an energy drink or even a juice at the vending machine outside. She''ll need that if she wants to recover before the school ends."


    Ah. Right, PE is about to end now. And after that will be thest ss for today. If she stays here for 3 hours, she''ll go home at night.


    After I put her down on the bed, Ms. Hayashi took Fujii''s sses off of her before she checked her pulse. It became foggy from her sweat and it might break if she moves in her sleep.


    I don''t have any ns after PE anyway, so staying here until this girl wakes up is fine. I''ll just get an excuse form from Ms. Hayashi.


    I have ns after school though, to visit Haruko and her girls. Maybe I should not show up in front of Rindou there, I''ll ask her to allow me entry to that Poem Appreciation Club next to their club.


    Doing what Ms. Hayashi asked, I went to the nearest vending machine to buy a juice for Fujii. I also got one for me. Even if I only moved a bit during the game, concentrating to catch and to dodge burned some of my energy.


    When I went back to the infirmary, the school nurse was freaking gone again! She left a note, along with the tablets of vitamins like what she gave to Sakumast Friday, saying she has somewhere she''ll have to go to.


    Now I''m curious. What''s making her busy? Or is this also a coincidence? But three coincidences can''t be called a coincidence anymore. There''s definitely something.


    I walked inside the enclosed space where Fujii was sleeping. Herplexion looked better now, but Ms. Hayashi''s instruction was to have her take the vitamins and the refreshment.


    I took the chair and sat next to her bed.


    Should I wake her up? She might get the wrong idea if I did. She''s not on my list so yeah, I don''t have any inclination to make a move on her. Just that it was troublesome to think that someone will always re at me whenever we were to meet.


    Now I wonder how that game will end? Or it might not end. The teacher was just driving us to push ourselves. Considering her personality, it''s likely that. With the rules she set, the game won''t end that easily. Simply catching that special ball will add another 3 inside the ying field. And with the huge number of outfielders, both teams will always utilize them.


    Ah. I don''t care about that game anymore. Satsuki will probably carry our team to victory.


    Let''s see. This girl, she exhausted herself. Just how low was her endurance?


    Err. Well, it might''ve been because of how agitated she was whenever she threw a ball in hopes of hitting me.


    My phone was at my locker back at the changing room so I didn''t have anything better to do except watch this girl.


    As I thought, having her sses on looked better for her. There were always people like her who looked much better with it. If she removed it, she would just be a little attractive. The sses added a lot to her charm.


    Well, she''s a nerd who keeps taking in knowledge, no wonder her eyes will deteriorate easily from excessive reading.


    After 15 minutes, I almost fell asleep just waiting for her to wake up, it was then that I heard Fujii''s soft voice. She just woke up which made her voice a bit weak.


    "W-where am I?"


    She mumbled as she slowly opened her eyes. The fact that she copsed earlier hasn''t registered yet.


    "Infirmary."


    When she heard my voice, she turned her head to me and almost instantly, it widened, surprised to see me at her side. Her sleepiness disappeared, it''s like she got energized upon seeing me.


    I might be more effective than the vitamins and energy drink. What the hell?


    "Y-you. You''re that shameless 1st year!"


    "Don''t you think that''s rude? And you''re also a 1st year, what did I do to you?"


    "Y-you. T-that piece you wrote. It''s shameless! I read from a book, you''re what we call a pervert!"


    "Who told you to read it? I only wrote it ording to the word prompt they gave me."


    Agitated. Fujii didn''t know what to say next. It''s true that she chose to read that herself. I only passed it to Ishida-senpai. So, her acting like this was somewhat unreasonable. But I couldn''t really me her. She probably hasn''t read something like that before.


    "I read from a book that I should stay away from perverts like you. Why am I here?"


    "I brought you here because you copsed in PE, don''t you remember?"


    She raised her body a bit and rested her back on the headrest. Her eyes squinting, she''s looking for something. Her sses. She only noticed it now that her mind finally awakened fully.


    "I remember, you hit me with the ball. Uhm. W-where''s my sses?"


    "And I''m here to apologize for that. Here, the nurse took it off earlier."


    I handed it to her. She immediately put it on and once again looked at me.


    "T-thanks. About you hitting me with the ball, we''re in a game. I read about sportsmanship, it''s fine."


    "Then, how do you feel now?"


    She kept talking about what she read. Looks like she always bases what she says from those knowledge she umted.


    That''s her type, that much is expected. But yeah, she still has a lot of gaps in her knowledge. Especially about that subject. Her reaction was too extreme when I only wrote about panties on that piece. What would have happened if I wrote more than that?


    "Weak. I want to sleep more."


    "Here, take this."


    I handed her the juice and the vitamins. She took it and like a kid, she alternated her gaze between the tablets and me.


    "T-thanks for the juice, but what are these?"


    "Vitamins. The nurse told me to have you take that."


    She nodded and after deliberating for a bit, she handed the juice back to me.


    Ah. She''s still weak. There''s no way she can open that canned juice.


    I opened it and handed it back to her.


    After taking in the vitamins and drinking half of the juice, sheid her body back to bed.


    "I hated you because of that piece you wrote. Now, it looks like you''re not that bad. But still, you''re a pervert."


    "It''s a bit ufortable to have you always re at me."


    "S-sorry for the re, I''ll stop."


    "It''s fine, we''re good now? Ah. Me being a pervert, maybe. But everyone''s their own pervert, you know?"


    "Y-yes. What do you mean by that?? Why haven''t I read about that? Are you making things up?"


    Ah. This girl, she somehow resemble that Curious Type Otsuka-senpai. The only difference is, Fujii, she relies too much on the knowledge she gained from reading. If it''s Otsuka-senpai, she will asks about anything she''s curious about and take it in. Fujii will refer to her knowledge if it has evidence that can prove it.


    She''s a bit unfit to the Literature Club. She might''ve the ability to create her own piece but what will be written there were not her own thoughts but all based on her own knowledge bank.


    She prioritizes those books over her own thoughts. So when she read my piece, she reacted extremely like that.


    Kana broke down what I wrote and gave her own view. Otsuka-senpai probably did the same but what she read was too amusing for her. And about Ishida-senpai, well, that''s the most normal reaction. She got angry because she thought I was just ying with them.


    "That''s just my own thought."


    "Your own thought, but that''s baseless."


    "It''s not baseless, it''s from my own experience."


    "Exactly baseless if you only refer to what you experienced. You need supporting evidence."


    "Then you should start reading psychology books. There''s probably someone who will say the same."


    "Alright, I''ll prove you wrong."


    Look at this girl. She''s this troublesome. She''s a bit harder to deal with than Otsuka-senpai. She always bases everything on what she knows, not what she thinks. How can she cope with her friends? I saw her talking with them earlier.


    "Don''t you have your own fantasy, Fujii?"


    "What kind of fantasy?"


    "Like, what kind of romance do you have in mind?"


    "Romance? Just normal; date someone, marry him and have our own kids."


    "Your romance is too nd, did you think that through?"


    "Why do I need to think it through? Everyone will lead to that anyway."


    She''s strong in her stance but yeah, I find this girl too troublesome. Should I just leave her be and go back to ss now?


    I stood up and turned towards leaving this enclosed space.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Going back to ss."


    "W-wait! Don''t leave me here."


    "Why?"


    I turned my head to look back at her and saw her slightly trembling figure.


    Eh? Could it be she''s scared to be alone? Now this is her own thought. She''s still not hopeless, I guess.

 Chapter 66: The Girl who Relies on her Knowledge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 66: The Girl who Relies on her Knowledge (2)</h4>


    "I-I can''t move yet."


    "The nurse said to let you rest here. Don''t mind the remaining ss."


    She flinched but she had trouble speaking what''s on her mind. This is her w.


    "B-but."


    "What is it? If you don''t tell me what you''re thinking then there''s no way I can understand you."


    Another flinch and she reached for the sleeves of my uniform.


    "S-stay here. I''m scared to be alone."


    "I see. Alright. Look how easy it is to say what''s on your mind."


    I sat back at the chair beside her bed. This is too troublesome but I can''t just leave her when she''s like that. She might force herself to go to her ss, and of course I will be med for letting her. Tsk.


    If only Satsuki or Nami was the one on that bed, I would be delighted to share the bed with either of them.


    "But it''s easier and dependable to rely on those knowledge."


    "Look, it''s not bad to rely on it but if you based your life on only what you read, isn''t that boring?"


    She took in what I said and contemted about it. Her hand was still on my sleeve.


    Is she afraid I will stand to leave again?


    "Why is it boring? Isn''t it practical?"


    "Look, let''s see. Let''s talk about your romance, do you like anyone?"


    She shook her head as an answer.


    "I''m busy and have no time for liking anyone."


    "Then have you been confessed to before?"


    Fujii stopped and contemted again. Maybe searching her memory if there''s an urrence like that.


    "Y-yes. Someone told me he likes me and wants to date me."


    "What was your answer?"


    Dating someone isn''t always based on that emotion called love that I''m still in the process of learning. It could start with anything, like having something inmon, boosting one''s own ego, lust for the other, etc. There are too many factors.


    But this girl, I bet she didn''t think about the other person but only of her own knowledge about that subject. Even her feelings weren''t considered.


    "We''re still young. I''ve read that there''s only a small chance that dating while still in school will lead to marriage. I don''t need that unreliable thing."


    "Look at you, basing everything on your knowledge again."


    "But that''s the ideal way! Emotions are just unstable. I can''t rely on that."


    "Then how many of them have you rejected already?"


    Why am I discussing this with her? Am I this bored? Haa. But this girl looks so hopeless. Sooner orter she will trip on this path she''s treading.


    Just like me and my desire. Eh?


    Ah.


    This is why I have this patience to discuss this with her.


    If I haven''t realized those things, it would probably end with my own destruction like Akane said before. And it won''t just end with my destruction, everyone connected to me will suffer. Even my parents.


    I should thank Akane, Yae and Satsuki again. And those girls who stayed. I changed but that doesn''t mean there won''t be problems in the future. But since we''re at present, I have to focus here first.


    "I can''t remember. I already stopped responding after five."


    "Why did you stop?"


    "Because my answer will just be the same."


    "This girl, you''re hopeless. You need to change that personality of yours that only relies on the knowledge you''ve read."


    When my words registered on her mind, she got confused. But yeah, it didn''t affect her at all. And her eyes were back to ring at me.


    Ah. Shit. I suddenly felt my desire ignite for this girl. What is this? Is this because of how she always rejected those guys who wanted to date her? Maybe?


    I can''t deny this desire again. I want to steal Fujii for myself now.


    I could stop like I stopped that thought of stealing Akane''s mom.


    But this girl. I want to help her.


    Do I want her to be mine? My desire is acting up so yes, I want to steal her for myself.


    "Don''t judge me¡­"


    "I''m just stating the truth."


    "Then prove it."


    "Let''s see. What do you think about your friends?"


    I''ll let her start thinking for herself. Eventually, she''ll learn to think before she relies on her knowledge.


    Yeah. I guess wanting to steal her necessitates for me to solve this thing for her. I can''t just leave her to continue living her life like this.


    "What do I think about them? I don''t know. They''re kind to me."


    "Kind? That''s the only thing you think of them? Then what about your knowledge? What does it tell you about them?"


    "They''re a good kind of friend. Even if they only use me to feel better with themselves."


    "What the hell is that? That''s not a friend."


    Ah. I''m not one to talk about friends. I''m used to betraying a friend. I befriended the Vice President to get close to Haruko. Hell, I even befriended that cowardly boyfriend of Yae before to have a reason to meet her. And now there''s Sakuma.


    But yeah, this girl. Even her definition of friend is based on her knowledge.


    "Don''t talk about them like that. I may be like this but they didn''t do anything bad."


    "I see. I''m sorry. Let me change the question then. What do you think about me? Remember, don''t base it on your knowledge. Think."


    "What do I think about you? You''re scary but kind. The way you confront me about how I use my knowledge instead of my mind, I think it''s scary. But I feel that you''re doing this for me."


    "I see. Scary and kind. Maybe. Then next, base it on your knowledge. What does your knowledge have to say about me?"


    She fell into thinking again. This girl. It looks like it will be hard topletely change her. But is this right? Do I have the right to change her?


    "Pervert. A strong man. Reliable. A mystery."


    "Mystery?"


    "You don''t have a motive to do this. We''re not close. In fact we only met twice and this is the first time I''m talking with you."


    "Ah you''re right. Do Ie off as forceful? But you know, I suddenly grew a motive."


    Fujii took the juice she put down earlier and drank the remaining half she left behind. Her throat probably dried up from all of this.


    "Not as forceful. You just want me to think, right? What motive?"


    "Yes. Your way of dealing with things based on your knowledge alone was wed from the start. I''ll tell you my motiveter after our talk."


    "Alright. What do you mean wed from the start? Isn''t this the best way?"


    "You''re like a machine, aputer to be exact. I heard you running away from the Book club. You saw those 6 members, right?"


    "Yes. They''re scary. The way they only focus on reading."


    This girl. She saw herself in those 6. That''s why she got scared. But she didn''t realize it.


    "You''re like them, you know?"


    "What? I''m not like them!"


    "Ah yes. There''s a few differences in you but basically you''re almost the same. They keep reading to expand their knowledge, but I don''t know what''s their end goal, maybe none. While you keep expanding your knowledge and then use that to live your life."


    "That¡­ Am I really like them?"


    I took her hand that was still on my sleeve and held it with mine.


    We still have time before the sses end. I at least want to progress with this girl. To slightly change her mindset.


    "I''m holding your hand. Tell me what you think and what your knowledge says."


    "I am wondering why you hold my hand. My knowledge told me you''re really a pervert. Doing this suddenly. This is called taking advantage."


    "Then you, being scared to be alone, was that what you thought?"


    "Y-yes. I see. Even if I rely on my knowledge, there are always instances when I will think first and prioritize it."


    Ah. She understood? What the hell? Did I just take the long way? Err no, she wouldn''t think about that if I started with why was she scared to be alone. She''ll make an excuse about it with her knowledge.


    "Correct. You need to think sometimes. In fact humans are like that. We were born with the ability to think deeper than any animals. You are only relying on your knowledge, that''s really a machine-like behaviour. Are you a machine?"


    "N-no, I''m a human but--"


    "Stop with the buts. Think first."


    "You''re really a mystery. Uhm..."


    "Ah. You don''t know my name, in fact you didn''t think about asking me that. Now. What do you think?"


    We''re talking this long and only now did she realize that she doesn''t know my name. This girl¡­


    "W-what''s your name?"


    "Onoda Ruki, nice to meet you. Fujii Mirae."


    Hearing that, sheughed. It''s a cheerfulugh and in fact I didn''t know she couldugh like that.


    "You''re weird. Thank you Onoda."


    "No need to thank me, I told you, I have a motive for doing this."


    "Right. What is that motive?"


    "I want to steal you."


    Fujii, after hearing that, stared at me dumbfounded. Probably, she''s processing what I said and what ''to steal her'' means.


    I tightened my grip on her hand and that took her back to reality.


    "Steal me? What are you? I don''t recall anything about that on my knowledge and thinking about that resulted in nothing."


    "I see, you need details. I want to steal you from the guys who might still want to date you or maybe to your future husband? To put it simple, I want Fujii to be mine."


    "E-eh? You¡­ Why so suddenly? I don''t understand."


    "Let me help you understand."


    I stood up and sat on the side of her bed. She was stuck there but her gaze was on me. My hand that was holding her hand readjusted itself, crossing our fingers together.


    And I slowly lean my face towards her.


    Her mind was confused. She''s probably searching her knowledge again about this situation. And when she can''t find any, she thinks with her mind.


    "W-wait. Onoda. What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to kiss you Fujii."


    "E-eh? You can''t do that. I decided that I will only kiss at the day of my wedding."


    "But I want to kiss you. I told you, I will make you understand."


    Understanding what''s about to happen, her face for the first time since our talk finally turned red. Her blush further entuates her attractiveness.


    Ah. This girl. My desire has been running since earlier. And I really want her. But yeah. I''m forceful right now. Will she really understand it? Haa. I can''t stop my desire.

 Chapter 67: Infirmary Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 67: Infirmary Visitor</h4>


    "O-onoda..."


    Fujii''s pleading eyes stared at me. I''m still a few centimetres away from her lips. Her breath that escaped her mouth when she said that entered my nostrils. It smelled sweet like the juice she just drank.


    "Do you understand now?"


    "Y-yes. So please. Don''t kiss me."


    Hearing that, my head stopped descending but stayed at that position. Our eyes were locked at each other. Even behind those sses of her, I could sense what it wanted to convey. She''s scared and confused. She didn''t know how it suddenly escted to this development.


    "So, Fujii, will you allow me to steal you?"


    "I-I don''t know. I never thought of that. I''m grateful for what you did, but this¡­"


    Lifting my head away from her, I went back to my previous seat and freed her hand.


    I really am too forceful. This is our first contact and before this, her focus was on taking in more knowledge. Things like this were at the back of her mind.


    I helped her start thinking for herself. That doesn''t mean I have the right to be this forceful to her. I already conveyed my desire. It won''t stop igniting for her now. She never thought about dating before and all that tried were turned down.


    Maybe she will also turn me down but that''s fine. I''m not the type to give up upon rejection.


    "Right. I''m sorry. I just couldn''t stop this desire of mine. But seeing how against you were at what I did, I woke up."


    "I¡­"


    "You don''t need to say anything. I conveyed my desire to steal you. You don''t have to answer me. Even if you say you don''t want it, I can''t stop this."


    "W-why didn''t I read about these kinds of things before? I thought everything would be decided when I bes an adult."


    She turned her body to the opposite side where I won''t be able to see her face.


    Well, this is new for her. And now she''s showing that she won''t only rely on her knowledge anymore. I guess I got what I nned from the start.


    There''s still a lot of time before the school ends. If she''s fine now, we can go back and still be on time for the 7th period.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    I waited for a bit but I didn''t receive a response from her.


    After a while, I heard a soft snoring.


    She fell asleep.


    This girl. After what I did, she just fell asleep like that. Showing me her defenceless back.


    I stood up and took the nket and covered her with it. If I didn''t do this, I won''t be able to resist touching her.


    What should I do now? Wait here until she wakes up?


    I went back to the chair and sat back. It''s a bit boring to wait. This girl, how could I steal her? Even if she didn''t say it, she hated it. I shattered her worldview and then I dered I want her to be mine. Of course, all of it took a toll on her. No wonder she fell asleep, adding to that her previous exhaustion.


    Haa. I should let her be for now. Let her think about things. But what if she started basing it on her knowledge again? Ah. I''ll keep talking to her. Right. I''ll have her get used to thinking.


    I was about to doze off to sleep when I heard the Infirmary door opening. Someone came. The footsteps rang closer and closer. Maybe because she didn''t see anyone, the neer''s voice called out.


    "Is someone here?"


    This voice¡­


    "Haruko."


    Hearing my voice from the enclosed space, the neer opened it. She smiled upon seeing me before being surprised at the girl sleeping on the bed.


    "There you are! And¡­ Oh!"


    "What are you doing here, Haruko?"


    She walked in and closed this space again. Not minding the girl that was currently sleeping.


    "Don''t be like that, Ruki. I went to your ss and they said you''re here."


    "I see. Then why are you looking for me?"


    "I missed you? You didn''te yesterday, so¡­"


    "Ah I forgot to message you. I got busy. I nned toe today."


    Haruko walked up to me and settled herself on myp without asking me. Her arms circled around my neck.


    This girl. She really wanted to be spoiled by me.


    "Well, I''m here now, silly. I''ve wanted to see you since this morning. Luckily our 7th period became self study so I went to your ss and found out you''re here."


    "Who told you?"


    I didn''t call out her act of sitting on myp, I guess I owe her from yesterday, so this is fine. I kinda miss her too.


    When she felt my arm wrapping around her waist, she smiled wider and snuggled herself closer.


    "Ayase told me"


    Ah. Rindou. What would she think about this? She knew I only met Haruko for the first timest Friday.


    "What? Won''t she be suspicious of us?"


    Haruko then giggled upon hearing my question.


    "I lied, silly. I went there and asked for her. Then that girl, she mentioned you by herself."


    "I see. You''re back at teasing me, eh?"


    This girl. She used to ask for me in ss before as well. Every chance she can get, she will ask me toe with her to the Student Council Room. Of course, I rejected most of the time. But she kept on doing it again and again until everyone in my ss already got used to her. The boys that were jealous at first eventually thanked me since they can catch a glimpse of the President. They don''t know we were having an intimate kind of rtionship, they only thought I''m a junior Student Council Member that she''s fond of ordering.


    "I just missed you. I heard about Aoi, Ria and Yaeko. You took them back in. I''m kind of jealous."


    "Why?"


    "You told them your desire doesn''t matter anymore. You''ll still want them even without it."


    "I see. It''s the same for you, you know? I realized things, it''s just, I met you at the Book Club first before realizing it."


    Right. When I went to her club back then, that''s just after I realized how special Akane is to me. And we haven''t met at all since then. Only now when she actively sought me out.


    "Toote, I already love those girls and I''m still set at satisfying your desire."


    "And I''m thankful for that Haruko. You''re the only one who wanted to steal me from this desire but then you did this instead. You really satisfied this desire of mine."


    Haruko started kissing me when she heard that. Not minding the sleeping girl at the side.


    Well, Fujii is sleeping peacefully. She''ll be shocked if she suddenly wakes up and finds us being this intimate just next to her. And that after I told her I want to steal her.


    "Thenpensate me."


    "How?"


    She broke our kiss off. The saliva trail made from our passionate kiss didn''t get cut off though. Then her finger traced my lips before she spoke of what she wanted.


    "Once a week, let me stay at your house."


    "Err. Alright."


    I''ll ask Akane. That silly girl won''t be that against it. Or will she? But Haruko really did a lot for me. Once a week isn''t that bad, right?


    "Eh? You agreed easily."


    "What can I do? I''m really thankful for you. You will even get Rindou for me."


    "What about Shimizu?"


    "Well, she''s still the special one. That''s one of the things I can''t change. Even if you stay at my house, I''ll still sleep with her at our bed throughout the night."


    Haruko pouted from my answer. But yeah, that''s what will happen. I can''t neglect that silly girl just because Haruko is there.


    "You''re really unfair, Ruki."


    "Why? I can slip out though. If it''s only for a few minutes then it''s fine. Just that I will go back to our room."


    Her eyes brightened a bit from that. I guess she resigned herself to be satisfied with that.


    "Idiot. Haa. I don''t care anymore. Then I will be staying at your house soon."


    "Yes. Tell me when then we can go home together."


    "You changed but you''re still this bad."


    "Ah. I know. But you''re all mine. I''m taking responsibility for all of you who stayed."


    Her pout is still there but her kiss started raining down on me again. She pulled my arm and put it on her butt, asking me to grope it.


    "Idiot. I love you."


    "Your girls will be hurt if they hear you."


    "They''re not here so¡­ I love you, silly."


    "Let me spoil you then."


    My hands that were on her butt tightened their grasp. That made Haruko moan out a little.


    Our kisses went back to a passionate one. Our saliva continued being exchanged. Her lips that were pouting earlier were sucked by me until they turned red even without a lipstick.


    "Uhm¡­"


    Fujii who was sleeping suddenly turned around. Her eyes were still closed. We''re safe. But Haruko. I want her now.


    "Let''s move to the next bed."


    "You silly, you want to do me here?"


    "Well, you can feel it, Haruko."


    "Later, Ruki. I have to go back now."


    Ah this girl. Did shee here just to leave me hanging like this?


    "Why?"


    "Don''t pout like that. I have to prepare the room for Ayase."


    Ah. Right. There''s that thing with Rindou. Now is the time to ask her entry for that club next door.


    "You''re right. I can''t go from your club. I''ll ask for the situation from the Poem Appreciation Club."


    "Alright, I''ll tell Hime and Mina about it. They''ll apany you there."


    "What about the other three?"


    "What? Do you want to meet them too? They''ll be with me in that room."


    Those three. I still don''t know what they look like or even their name. She''s probably waiting for me to steal Hime and Mina first before she introduces them. Or she wants it to happen naturally. Like meeting them somewhere in this school.


    "I see. Then I''ll stay with Himeko and Mina."


    "You can work on them in there."


    "This girl. You really want me to steal them from you."


    "Of course, then we will serve you together. Isn''t that exciting?"


    Haruko giggled at her n. She even smiled beautifully while thinking that. She''s serious.


    "You''ve turned into this kind of pervert."


    "Says the guy who turned me into this kind of pervert."


    "Right, right. See youter then."


    "Yes. See youter, silly."


    She gave me onest kiss before she stood up from myp. I noticed the wet spot she left on my pants. She also got horny but her priority is that. To satisfy my desire. This girl.


    After Haruko left, I saw Fujii''s eyes were wide open, staring at me.


    Eh? Was she awake since earlier?

 Chapter 68: Agreements

    <h4>Chapter 68: Agreements</h4>


    "That senpai. Is she your girlfriend?"


    "No. But she''s mine."


    With my answer, she once again became confused. She really was awake. I wonder at which point.


    "I can''t understand. Is she your ve?


    "No. Why ve?"


    "You said she''s yours. Only a ve can be owned."


    "That''s your knowledge again. You can''t have a ve nowadays. It''s already abolished."


    What I said was right. She once again relied on her knowledge.


    "Then tell me."


    "You''ll be like her if you let me steal you. You''ll be mine"


    "W-what? So that''s it."


    "Yes. You understand, right?"


    She averted her gaze again but she still answered me.


    "Yes¡­ But why do you want to steal me?


    "Because I want you Fujii."


    "I don''t know what to answer. That senpai said she loves you but you didn''t say you love her too."


    "There''s a reason for that, you''ll understand when you let me steal you."


    I won''t be able to progress further on her today, I guess I''ll stop now. She already knew I wanted her. That''s enough for now.


    "I''m thankful to you Onoda. But wanting to steal me--"


    "You don''t need to say it. I know. I conveyed my motive for helping you, that''s enough for now."


    "We can be friends but¡­"


    "Friend isn''t enough. My mind won''t change Fujii. Remember that. Forget it for now, how are you feeling?"


    Yeah. This isn''t going anywhere so I better stop. The ss will soon end so I guess she''s also fine to go back now.


    "Okay¡­ I feel better now. Thank you."


    "Then do you want to go back to ss or wait until it ends here?"


    "W-wait here."


    "But we both need to change back to our uniforms."


    Right. We''re still in our PE attire. We can go home like this but well, it''s full of our sweat that it''s starting to stink.


    "R-right. Then 10 minutes before."


    "Okay. What do you want to do for the remaining time?"


    There''s still 30 minutes before the bell rings. So, 20 minutes more that we need to wait here. I''ve already given up onpelling her to be mine. It won''t get through no matter what. So it all depends on what she wants to do to pass the time..


    "I don''t know. Time like this where I don''t read something is rare."


    "I see, you should put time like this on your schedule. You''ll burn out if you keep reading and then you''ll be back at relying only on your knowledge again."


    "I will try."


    "If you need someone to apany you like this, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    Her averted gaze finally turned back to me. I don''t know what she''s thinking but yeah, I know it''s still far from letting me steal her. Her life all this time was based on her knowledge. What I wanted was a foreign thing for her. Her fantasized romance was even too simple and she wanted that to happen when she bes an adult.


    "Thank you. What you''ve written back then, now that I am starting to think, it had literary value but no one will like to read that."


    "I see. Someone said it''s too perverted as well. I guess I''m not fit for the club."


    "No, you are. Just that, you should expand your knowledge about things apart from those s-shameless things."


    "Err. You''re right. I should. But I''m too busy."


    This knowledge freak had just given me a wake up call. My knowledge bank really is only full of how to steal a girl. Apart from that, I''m clueless. What to do? My hands are full with my targets.


    "Put it on your schedule too. Like how you advised, I can help you."


    "I''ll try it then. If it means I can have time with you."


    "No. You''re not allowed to think about shameless things during it¡­"


    "Unfair."


    Fujii sat up and turned her body to me. We''re now staring face to face unlike earlier where she only turned her head to look at me.


    "O-on my schedule to have leisure time like this, you can apany me."


    "Does that mean I can be shameless with you?"


    "N-no. But I''ll try to understand that thing you told me. ''Why you want to steal me and be yours''."


    "Ah. I guess that''s enough. Then we have an agreement."


    She nodded, fixed her sses then smiled. This girl. She''s really igniting my desire to have her as mine.


    And just like that we spent thest 20 minutes finalizing our agreement. Once a week, we will meet where she will help me gain more knowledge. After that I will apany her and have her try to understand my desire to have her. Surprisingly she had Messsenger installed on her phone. I guess she''s really sociable just that she relies too much on her knowledge. She told me she''ll message me when we get our phone back.


    She didn''t mention Haruko again. I don''t know what she thinks of her but yeah, it''s fine if she doesn''t mention it. Saves me the trouble to exin more.


    Before we left the infirmary, the school nurse, Ms. Hayashi, finally came back. She just nodded at us and proceeded to prepare her things. I asked her for an excuse form and she gave it easily. I didn''t find anything wrong with her. Maybe this is her personality? She will always leave ande back on her own whim. But that''s too irresponsible, being the school nurse and all.


    Fujii and I separated when we reached the School Building since the changing rooms for girls and boys were located in opposite directions, a precaution against possible peeping toms.


    After changing back to my uniform, I waited for the bell before I went back to our ssroom to get my bag.


    When the trio saw me, Sakuma as always had that smile on his face like he smelled a gossip from me.


    "Onoda. That girl from ss 4. Did you really stay with her all this time?"


    "Of course, I feel responsible for why she copsed."


    "But you could leave her to the school nurse though."


    "She left after she gave the medicine for her and left me with instruction to watch out for the girl."


    Ms. Hayashi didn''t leave an instruction like that but it''s convenient to use her sudden disappearance as an excuse.


    Even if Satsuki wasn''t saying anything and pretended to be busy cleaning up her desk, I know she''s listening to our conversation. She''s even purposely slowing down.


    "Uhm. I''ll go first. See you tomorrow."


    Rindou who finished packing up stood up immediately. I don''t know if she heard but it seems like she''s not concerned about me staying with Fujii until the end of ss.


    Ah. She''s the one who passed me that ball, maybe she also felt responsible even for a bit. And she''s currently excited toe to their club to report to Haruko about the book she finished.


    After not getting any good answers from me, Sakuma also left for his club. Soon the number of students inside the ssroom dwindled to just the few of us left. Satsuki included.


    She''s really waiting for us to be left alone.


    This girl.


    Before thest student left the ssroom, I pretended to leave first just to avoid suspicion that we''re waiting on each other.


    I went back inside right after that student left and saw Satsuki still there. She''s already prepared to go to her club but she''s waiting for me.


    "What is it, Satsuki?"


    "Sakuma, he said he''ll tell me something next week."


    Eh? Finally he made his move. But next week, really? Why not today? He''s stalling for time again.


    "You think he''ll confess?"


    "Yes. What should I do?"


    "Isn''t that what you wish for?"


    "Idiot. I want to know what you think."


    Ah. She thought I would be against it in the end. What will happen if I told her I''m going to change my mind about her dating Sakuma? Ah. No. For now, I want to grant her wish. Since the start, when she approached me, that was her original goal. I only inserted myself and in the end I imed her as mine.


    "If my Satsuki will be happy then I''m not against it."


    "You won''t stop me?"


    "I told you, I''ll help you date him. Now that the chance is here, are you having doubts?"


    "You''re more of an idiot than him. See you tomorrow."


    Leaving those words, Satsuki turned to the door. I saw the expression on her face, it''s indescribable.


    Seeing her leaving figure like that, my body moved on its own. It chased after her and hugged her from behind.


    What''s this? I don''t know what happened. Why did I chase after her?


    Since I hugged her, Satsuki stopped her tracks and remained standing here, with me embracing her.


    "What are you doing?"


    "My body moved on its own."


    "Idiot. You need to be honest to yourself too, Ruki."


    "What do you mean?"


    Satsuki turned her body around to face me again, and without saying anything, she kissed me.


    Itsted for a minute before she broke it off.


    "You need to realize it yourself, idiot."


    "You''re right¡­"


    Why did I suddenly do that? Stopping her. Even if I said my body moved on its own, it''s still me. I just don''t know the reason why I did that.


    "I''ll listen to what Sakuma will say next week."


    "I see. Then your wish, it will finally be granted."


    Satsuki didn''t say anything about epting him if he ever confesses, she only said that she will listen. What does that mean?


    "Come to my house again this Sunday. I''ll tell you about that thing between Sakuma and me."


    "Alright. I''ll be there."


    "Hey, can you give me a kiss again? Make me feel I''m yours."


    "You''re always honest now. You know you''re mine Satsuki."


    Even with the risk of someone going back to the ssroom, I tiptoed to reach her lips. nting a kiss on it, I made her feel how I want her using my lips and tongue. Even if Sakuma confesses to her. Even if she loves him, Satsuki is mine. I won''t hand her to him. I''m just fulfilling the promise I made.


    "It''s you who told me to be honest with you."


    "Right."


    "But really, Ruki, you need to be honest as well. Or maybe you just still don''t realize it."


    "I''m already honest. What do you mean?"


    Hearing my question, Satsuki just shook her head. She didn''t say anything more. What should I realize? I don''t know.


    Haa. I should ask Akane. That silly girl understands me better than myself. I got curious but Satsuki won''t tell me that thing I should be honest with.


    After that, we said goodbye to each other. She''s headed for her club practice while I made my way to the Poem Appreciation Club.


    After knocking three times, the door opened and Himeko and Mina''s figures greeted me.


    "You really came."


    Himeko said, a blush on her face. Probably remembering that thing yesterday when I kissed her.

 Chapter 69: A Greedy and Stupid Guy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 69: A Greedy and Stupid Guy (1)</h4>


    The clubroom was surprisingly normal. Well, what should I say? There were something like scrolls pasted on its walls containing poems. Maybe written by the members or from popr poets.


    Ah. I see.


    The room was cut in half. Upon entering the door, you''ll be met by a wall on your right that''s filled with excerpts and poems to live up to the name of the club.


    Of course, behind that wall is the room connected to the Book Club. But yeah, that room only took half of that walled space. So there''s another room apart from it. Maybe they made it look like a storage room or something. I''ll look at itter and maybe peek inside that other room as well.


    Apart from Himeko and Mina, no one else was here. Like Haruko told me, the other 3 were with her.


    There''s a long table like the one from the Literature Club and there are chairs around it.


    Himeko led me to a corner with a low round table surrounded by pin cushions. There''s a teapot in the middle.


    I sat at one of the cushions while the other two positioned themselves on the left and right side.


    Mina who''s silent since earlier reached for the teapot to check its contents. She raised it up. From how easy it was to raise, it''s empty. She turned red from realizing that which made her stand up hurriedly to prepare tea leaving Himeko and me alone.


    "Uhm. Haru, she told us you''lle but didn''t tell us what to do."


    "Well, just do what you want to. I''m here to observe what''s happening there, but Haruko told me to apany you two."


    Himeko couldn''t look at me directly. Scared? What happened yesterday made her more scared of me?


    I only kissed her and she even told me that she won''t let me steal her away from Haruko. What happened to her bravery?


    "O-onoda-kun, what you did yesterday¡­"


    "Ah. Did that kiss make you conscious of me, by chance?"


    "N-no! Haru asked me if you did something and I told her you did that."


    "Then, what did she say?"


    Ah. Maybe Haruko already predicted I will do that. These girls of mine, somehow they know more about me than what I realized. Even Satsuki and Kana are like that.


    "She asked me what I thought about it."


    "What did you answer?"


    "It''s gentle¡­"


    "I thought you would answer her with the same words you told me."


    She was cute yesterday. She shouted how she wouldn''t let me steal her. But to think that''s what she really thought of it.


    "If it''s Haru, I can''t lie."


    "Ah. So that''s what you felt about the kiss. I''m moved, Himeko."


    "It''s only that, no other meaning. I still hated it."


    "We can redo it, Himeko. This time, properly. I''ll let you feel how I want you, just like how I feel about Haruko."


    Hearing what I said, Himeko blushed more and she somehow pulled away from me.


    I have many girls igniting my desire but it doesn''t show any signs of being enough.


    "No. Mina is here."


    "She can watch. Soon I will also steal her so it doesn''t matter."


    I heard a nking of the teapot from a distance, Mina is listening on our conversation.


    "W-why are you like this? Boys in my ss are not like you. If they like someone, they devote themselves to that someone."


    "Huh? That''s where you''re wrong. Every guy has his own fantasy and it''s not just on one girl. They fantasize about each and every girl they feel attracted to. The difference between us is they keep it to themselves while I follow what my desire wants."


    Right. There''s no way a guy will only look at one girl. Even if they only devoted themselves to one, they fantasize about other girls in their head.


    "Your desire again..."


    "Yes. I can''t put a stop to this so here I am."


    "You''re just too greedy."


    "Maybe I am. But I''m being honest here. If someone ignites this desire, I will want to steal her and make her mine."


    Slowly, Himeko settled back to her seat. She''s slowly gettingfortable talking to me. But our topic went back to this. Maybe she wanted to understand my desire. Even I don''t fully understand it. Well, I''ll let her try.


    "But we like someone else, it''s Haru, you can''t force us to be yours just because you want to."


    "You''re right. That''s why I''m working hard to steal you.


    "Haru, she let us fall in love with her and she also loves us back. But you, you only want to steal us and not our love. That''s twisted."


    "Haruko loves me, right? And I epted it. Maybe before, I won''t. However, I don''t mind if you also fall for me now. Maybe that''s what I need to do to steal you."


    epting their love. It''s a form of progress on my side and I didn''t feel any rejection from my desire when I did that. Akane, Aoi, Ria, Yae and Haruko. They expressed their love towards me and it made mefortable when I epted it.


    "I don''t understand. Why can''t you love Haru like how she loves you? We''re actually jealous of that. Even if you don''t love her, she''s doing everything for you."


    "We''re back here again. I really can''t feel that emotion. But I care for her, she''s mine. I take responsibility to the girls I steal. If they want to be cut off from me, I will let them."


    "You''re weird. Too weird. I may be an introvert but, what you just described is also a definition of love."


    "Really? But I can''t feel it."


    I can''t really be sure. What is love? Why can''t I feel it? Why was it reced by this desire? Was it really reced or I just forgot how to because I was consumed with satisfying this desire?


    "No. You just don''t realize it."


    "No. If what you''re saying is true, then doesn''t that mean I''m falling for all the girls who ignited my desire? That''s absurd, right? This is just my desire to steal you. What happens after that is me taking responsibility."


    "You''re hopeless Onoda-kun. You need to think it through. Why do you take responsibility after you steal them? Can''t you just throw them away?"


    "No. That''s irresponsible. I''m done doing that."


    That''s what I did before. And look at what happened. I hurt a lot of them, even those who fell for me.


    "Then how do you steal before?"


    "By any means. Even if it''s despicable."


    "What about now? Are you doing the same thing?"


    "I try not to but my means are still despicable."


    Eh? What''s this? Am I getting a lecture now? No. This girl. She''s still trying to understand my desire.


    "Can I say something?"


    "Go on, Mina."


    Himeko told Mina who just finished making tea. She''s listening on our conversation and now she had something to say. Or maybe ask me like what Himeko did? To understand my desire


    "Onoda-kun. You want to steal us right?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s the reason?"


    "Because you ignited my desire."


    As I thought. She also wants to ask about that. But her voice, it sounded clear and not shy at all.


    "What''s that desire?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know what it is anymore. It changed a lot."


    "Then let me change my question. What do you feel about us?"


    "I want you both to be mine. Along with Haruko and the other girls."


    Hearing that, Himeko and Mina look at each other. Looks like they''remunicating telepathically but I guess they can understand each other just by staring.


    "You''re a greedy man Onoda-kun."


    "I guess I am."


    "So if you steal us and we told you we don''t want to see you again, what will you do?"


    "I will respect your decision. By stealing you, you already satisfied my desire. Whates after that is me taking responsibility for stealing you."


    I''m back at answering this kind of question. I guess this will always be asked by those in doubt.


    "I see. Thank you for answering, Onoda-kun."


    "What do you think, Mina?"


    "We shouldn''t let him hear it, this guy better realize it by himself."


    "Eh? What are you two talking about?"


    Huh? What happened? Why does it look like they understood something about me but they won''t tell me about it?


    "Here, drink a tea. I''ll leave you two and see the situation there."


    "Where?"


    "That room, of course."


    After putting down a cup full of newly brewed tea for both Himeko and me, Mina stood up and walked towards the door leading to the walled space.


    "I see. Can I join?"


    "No, stay here with Hime."


    "You''re stupid Onoda-kun. Now I also feel stupid for being scared of you."


    "Eh? What really happened? Why can''t I understand?"


    Himeko, her tone also changed. It''s like she''s now above me. What the hell happened? Ah. They really did understand something and they''re acting like I''m a dense guy who couldn''t understand it.


    "Because you''re stupid."


    "You girls¡­"


    "Won''t you steal me?"


    "How can I when you both act mysteriously like this?"


    Now, I''m getting confused but they won''t tell me about it. Haa.


    "Then all that talk about your desire only amount to this."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m calling you weak, Onoda-kun."


    "What''s with this sudden reverse in attitude?"


    I''m really getting looked down by Himeko. This former introvert who''s just blushing earlier when we''re talking about that kiss.


    "Because you''re stupid. Being scared of you, it''sughable."


    "This girl. Are you challenging me?"


    "Yes! To think Haruko will love you more than us. I also feel stupid. We''ll beat you! You won''t be able to steal any of us. And we will steal Haru from you!"


    I stood up and pushed her down where she sat. I don''t feel like answering anymore. This feeling of getting looked down on. I feel like I''m too stupid.


    Ah. Damn. I''m also calling myself as stupid. I really am stupid.


    "S-so, you can only be forceful. You can''t steal me this way. Maaya is stronger than you."


    "But you''re trembling Himeko."


    She said that but the moment I pushed her down, she started trembling, even her voice. She''s just acting tough.


    "I¡­"


    "I want you. Even if youugh. Even if you call me weak or stupid. I don''t care. You''re igniting my desire. I''m all set to steal you."


    I really don''t care what they think about me. But yeah, the way she looked earlier. I got agitated which led me to push her down.


    "You''re just a stupid guy. If you don''t realize things¡­"


    "I will realize those. But right now, I''m focusing on you."


    No matter what that was. What Satsuki said I have to realize or the things Himeko said I need to realize, all of it was put at the back of my mind. My mind was focused on this girl. This is really stupid.

 Chapter 70: A Greedy and Stupid Guy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 70: A Greedy and Stupid Guy (2)</h4>


    "No. You can''t just cut your focus like that. Don''t put it at the back of your mind."


    "I''m sorry but right now, my mind is full of you. Himeko. Can''t you feel how I want you?"


    I reached for her hands and grabbed it. She''s below me and she looks defenceless but she''s steeling herself to meet my gaze.


    "Even if you want me, I''m only for Haru. You, you''re just our rival."


    "Then continue seeing me as that. I still want you."


    "You''re really hopeless."


    "I am. So Himeko. Can I steal you?"


    I know that I''m hopeless. I''m always this hopeless when ites to my desire. I stood up from her and pulled her up. This time I put her in my embrace. Her body is resisting but she can''t overpower my arms. I''m really being forceful here. Just like earlier.


    "T-try if you can. This is what Haruko wished for. But if you can''t steal me, it will be just your own fault."


    "You''re right. It will prove my ipetence if I fail. Hey, Himeko."


    Her arms started hitting my chest when she couldn''t get out of my embrace. Her scent once again filled my nose. Her sweet scent, it''s igniting more of my desire.


    "What?"


    "I may be focusing on satisfying this desire. But wanting you to be mine. It''s genuine. Even right now, my desire is getting filled up. Holding you like this, feeling your warmth. It''s satisfying."


    "I see. You''re just a pervert."


    "Maybe. But only to those like you. Someone who ignited this desire."


    She soon stopped hitting me, maybe she became tired or she had just given up when I hugged her this tight.


    "So what are you waiting for? How will you steal me?"


    "Let''s see. You love Haruko, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Haruko, when I first saw her, she''s struggling to keep up from being the Student Council President."


    Himeko looked up when I started talking about Haruko. Right. I suddenly remembered her. This girl and the other four love Haruko so much that they want to beat me to have Haruko''s love all to themselves.


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "I don''t know. I''m admiring of your love towards Haruko. I want you to know what I think of her."


    I loosened up my hold on her, it''s already enough. If she still wants to separate from me, I won''t stop her anymore.


    "But you won''t steal me this way."


    "Maybe. I''m already quite satisfied hugging you like this. If you kiss me maybe I will be more satisfied."


    I stared at her eyes, she''s blushing again. This girl. I really want to steal those lips again but I guess I''ll refrain for now. I''m really satisfied just having her in my arms.


    "You''re really weird, stupid and surprisingly gentle. Ah but you''re forceful too, you forcefully hug me like this."


    "Right. You know, Haruko also told me those words you just said. But yeah I don''t think about the meaning of those before. Since I was only focused on stealing her and satisfying my desire at that time."


    Himeko''s stiff body was slowly loosening up. She''s starting to getfortable being this close to me.


    "What was she like? When we met her, she pulled us out of our shell."


    "I don''t really remember that much. I was much more different back then. Haruko, she''s too thoughtful. She will work herself until she''s dead tired for the betterment of the student body. Being the Student Council President, she worked harder than anyone."


    Himeko stopped talking. She''s waiting for my next words and didn''t notice her whole body already leaning to me. This girl truly loves Haruko.


    "When I saw her like that, I wanted to help her rx. Well, my intention back then was to steal her from her boyfriend so I did everything to be recognized by her."


    "After that, her smile that seemed fake at first turned back to genuine ones. Ah. Why am I only remembering this now? Right. That was after I stole her. Whenever she''s stressed out from her work, I will be there beside her. Well, mostly we''ll have sex but there were times where we will just cuddle like what we''re doing right now. She will then fall asleep like that and I will watch over her until she wakes up."


    Weird. These memories. It suddenly resurfaced when I thought about the Haruko from back in middle school.


    "You. You''re really stupid. That sounds like someone in love with the other person. Don''t you realize it?"


    "Eh? No. That''s just me making sure she''sfortable. I stole her and I forbid her to be intimate with her boyfriend so I took his ceforting her. Well, I don''t know if he wasforting her before I appeared."


    Then after that, she made sure I will always be by her side. But she couldn''t stop me. Whenever I went to see her again after escaping for a few days, Haruko would look like she''s stressed out again and that cycle continued until she graduated.


    "I understand now why she loves you more than us. You stupid guy. Start realizing things you can''t. Maybe it''s not just Haruko waiting for that."


    "I told you. I will soon. But right now, I''m focused on you, Himeko."


    Haa. If it''s that easy to realize those things they''re talking about, I would already.


    "Stupid Onoda. Your priorities are twisted."


    "Sorry. This is how I really am."


    Himeko kept on staring at me and I did the same. I slowly tightened my arms that were embracing her then I pulled it up to raise her face to where I could reach.


    I''m just talking about Haruko earlier and now my desire is telling me to take this girl in my arms. Haa. I''m still a ve for it. I couldn''t stop.


    "Will you really make me yours?"


    "Yes."


    "You know, I''m the firstborn of the Itou Family. Have you heard of it? The expectations they had for me, I failed. I sumbed to the pressure so I became an introvert. Maaya, she''s now shouldering what''s supposed to be mine. And I feel really sorry for her but I couldn''t do anything."


    "I see. So being a rich family''s daughter can also be a burden."


    Himeko started talking about herself. Right. I want her but I don''t know a lot about her. Even Mina. Normally I would ask them but now, Himeko is telling me this by herself.


    "That''s because I''m weak. If not for Haru, I would still be the same girl cowering from the pressure of my family name."


    "Haruko is like that. She couldn''t abandon anyone. There was once a bullied student back then that she helped even if she only chanced upon it. After getting back to the Student Council Room, she started investigating. That student''s gratitude towards her is unforgettable."


    "You know, Haru said she''s who she is right now because of you."


    "I don''t know about that, honestly."


    I kept getting reminded about how narrow my view was back then.


    "But when she said that, she''s smiling and she''s clearly thinking about you."


    "That girl¡­"


    Himeko reached her hand to mine and held it.


    "To think that this stupid guy made the Haru I love to who she is right now. I guess you''re not just some stupid guy."


    "I am stupid, dumb and every word that has the same meaning as that."


    "So, how will you steal me now?"


    "Can I kiss you?"


    Himeko shook her head. Instead of answering, she reached her hands to my neck and pulled my face close to hers.


    She then pushed her head forward, putting her lips over mine.


    She''s the one who kissed me, not the other way around. I responded to her kiss and pulled her closer. Soon her tongue also moved, turning our kiss to a more intimate one. She''s already experienced at kissing intimately like this. There were times when she will let me suck her tongue and then she will do the same to mine. We kept gulping down our mixed saliva when it started to overflow. Then after a few minutes, when we were about to run out of breath, we ended the kiss.


    "I understand now what Haru really wanted. She wanted us to be yours as well. That way she won''t feel guilty towards us because we will never be higher than you in her heart."


    "I see. That girl, she only said she''s gifting you to me but in fact, she just doesn''t want to let any of you go."


    "Yes. We''re afraid that with your appearance she will stop loving us and will soon let us to ourselves, to set our own path. That''s why we''re opposed to being stolen by you. I might be epting of it now, but the others, you have to let them understand it like how you let me understand it."


    "Did this mean I can steal you now?"


    Himeko smiled before hitting me cutely with her powerless fist on my chest.


    "You''re really stupid. Yes. Maybe I can change too if I be yours. I want to be stronger to lift the pressure from my sister. But Haru is still the one I love, not you, greedy and stupid guy."


    "I don''t know if I have that power though. As long as you''re mine, I will treat you the same as Haruko and the other girls."


    "You''re really greedy but I guess Haru inherited that greediness of yours. She got 7 of us. I bet you have more."


    "Err¡­ maybe?"


    "Stupid guy. Don''t forget to realize the things you put at the back of your mind."


    Then a cough sounded from behind us. Mina was standing there watching us cuddling each other.


    "Hime, you''ve fallen. Ah. You. Haruko wants you to go there."


    She looked at Himeko first before she said thest sentence to me.


    "Ah. It''s not like that Mina."


    "I''ve seen everything. You don''t need to make excuses."


    Himeko blushed and stood up to get away from me. This girl. She was already caught red-handed but she''s still denying it. At least she''s now letting me steal her. Mina should be next but I am being called by Haruko. I wonder what happened?


    "Let''s go. Come with us Himeko."


    I pulled her hand and we both followed the sighing Mina into the walled space.

 Chapter 71: The Girl who Wants to be Mine

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Girl who Wants to be Mine</h4>


    What weed us on that walled space were boxes of papers. It''s really a storage room but they probably hid something here. Even the door to that soundproofed room was covered by something; a huge scroll with numerous poems written on it.


    Mina lifted the scroll and it revealed a door. This was where they enteredst Friday.


    She put her hand on the door and turned it.


    "Only you can enter. Hime should wait with me here."


    "Alright."


    I squeezed Himeko''s hand before releasing it. I''ve already gotten an initial hold on her. Sooner orter I will have her as mine.


    Mina opened the door and three girls appeared from it.


    Ah. These three. They''re the other lovers of Haruko. By their uniforms, two are 3rd years and one 2nd year like Mina and Himeko. They don''t look like introverts now, Haruko already opened them up more than Mina and Himeko. Maybe that''s why she didn''t introduce them to me.


    The three only gave me a passing nce with a hint of hostility before continuing to pass by and moved to their clubroom.


    Ah. I really am hated by them.


    "Since they don''t want to be introduced to you, you should stop looking at them now."


    Mina said when she saw me looking at their backs.


    "Right. Well then, see you twoter."


    "Yes."


    "Don''t bother."


    Err. Now they have different responses to me. I pulled Himeko for another kiss before I stepped inside. They will probably ask her what changed her mind.


    "You''re here."


    Haruko smiled when she saw me enter. Rindou was on the bed, unconscious.


    "What happened here?"


    "It''s a failure, Ruki. This girl. I can''t make her fall."


    Ah. Too bad. So is it impossible to get Rindou for me? Right now, the thought of her falling for Haruko made my desire ignite for her but if she won''t fall, what will happen? Will I still want Rindou to be mine?


    "I see. What''s the reason?"


    "As if you don''t know, you silly. She''s clearly fallen for you. Won''t you at least give her a chance?"


    Right. It''s like that. How did she fall for me when I only helped her in having a conversation?


    "You know my desire, Haruko."


    "But it changed, right? What do you think about Ayase?"


    Let''s see. She''s the cute introverted girl on my left. The way she tried to talk to me even if it''s taking all her courage was admirable. I want to see her brighten up and starting out of her shell she built for herself. I actually don''t know what really made her like that but maybe I actually want to know.


    "I kind of want to see her cast off that gloom surrounding her."


    "I see. You silly, you asked for my help but in fact, it''s only you who can do that."


    "But my desire."


    "I''ll satisfy that desire of yours, just give this girl a chance."


    Haruko...


    I looked at Rindou. Her uniform was a bit disheveled and her face was red. I don''t know what they''ve done to her before I came in. She looked erotic enough to look at.


    I sat on the side of the bed and stroked her face. When Rindou felt that, her eyelids fluttered. She''s a bit sensitive to my touch.


    Haruko was watching at the side with an interesting expression on her face.


    "Ayase got it good, you already changed enough that even without thinking of stealing her, she was put into your eyes. Do you still not realize it? You asked me to make her fall, which meant you want her to be yours."


    Ah. Was that it? Do I really want Rindou to be mine? I was just speeding up the process, right? Instead of her looking for a guy, I''d rather let Haruko take her. But yeah, my desire already changed.


    I continued stroking Rindou''s face, it''s soft and smooth. Then I moved to her hair and brushed it with my fingers.


    "Maybe you''re right. I put her through this because I want her. Haruko, I did something wrong again, right?"


    "You silly, it just meant that that was probably another side of your desire. It''s not just about stealing someone from another now."


    "But it''s still like that. Just yesterday, a distant rtive arrived and I already wanted to steal her from her husband."


    "You don''t have to think too hard about it. Just follow what your desire tells you. Tell me, do you want Ayase?"


    Rindou''s face was peaceful right now. She''s feelingfortable from my touch.


    "I do."


    "Then make her yours."


    "No. She might not like it. She doesn''t know about my true nature."


    "You can tell her about it at your own pace. Alright. You can open your eyes now, Ayase."


    Eh? She''s awake all this time? What''s this? Even earlier, I failed to notice that Fujii was awake. Are my senses turning dull? Or I was just too focused on Haruko?


    Hearing what Haruko said, Rindou''s closed eyes opened instantly, her head then turned to face me.


    Ah. I really got tricked by them. Is this Haruko''s way of helping Rindou?


    "O-onoda."


    "You heard?"


    She nodded and then she looked towards Haruko.


    "Thank you, Kojima-senpai."


    "I told you to call me Haru-senpai. You don''t need to thank me, I''m doing this for that silly guy beside you."


    This Haruko, she always surprises me. How can I reward her? Ah. Maybe soon, when she stays at my house.


    "I love you Onoda, uhm no, Ruki."


    "I know. I may be a bit dense but I''ve already been told by those who noticed."


    "Haru-senpai told me things about you."


    "You must''ve been shocked, right?"


    She nodded but she didn''t avert her gaze. She''s still looking at me with the same eyes she always has towards me. Glittering brightly.


    "Uhm... I already thought of this possibility. There''s no way only I can see you as someone special. The more I see you, the more special you be. I keep falling deeper for you."


    "You can speak out for yourself now Rindou, ah Ayase. I''m d."


    Yes. All the gloom she had was gone now. It''s totally different than when I first saw her.


    She blushed further when I corrected my way of calling her.


    "It''s because of you, Ruki. No one bothered talking to me when I couldn''t hold a conversation like how you did before."


    "Eh? Am I a bother?"


    "Uhm no, I meant it in a good way."


    "I see. Truthfully, my motive for talking to you was impure."


    My original idea was to have her open up so she can have the courage to date someone. That was truly impure. Or not?


    "Nheless, it came out as positive for me."


    "Should I leave the room for you two?"


    Haruko butt in on our conversation. She''s really considerate of Ayase.


    "No, Haru-senpai. Stay here with us."


    "If I stay, I will cling to that guy. You see, I want to be spoiled by him right now."


    "E-eh?"


    "I love him maybe more than how much you love him."


    I also might want to spoil Haruko if she stayed. That time in the infirmary earlier made me want her but it was cut off. Ah.


    "T-then stay here Haru-senpai."


    "Don''t you want to be alone with him?"


    Ayase probably thought it''s better to have Haruko here. Even if she has already decided, she still has some misgivings she wasn''t aware of.


    "I do. But¡­"


    "I see. You still don''t know what to do in this situation."


    "Y-yes."


    "Here, let me teach you."


    After saying that, Haruko closed in on us and turned my head to face her.


    Right in front of Ayase, Haruko kissed me intimately. My hand circled around her waist unconsciously and pulled her closer.


    Ayase looked on us closely, her hands covered her eyes but her fingers were wide open.


    Slowly, Haruko once again settled on myp. She asionally looked at Ayase''s reactions. After a while, she broke it off again.


    "Your turn, Ayase."


    "I-I can''t do that yet."


    "Then do you want Ruki to kiss you?"


    "Uhm. Y-yes."


    Eh? That book is dangerous. It made Ayase this proactive. But yeah, this is great. Somehow, she already got out of her shell, even if it''s only in front of us for now.


    "You heard the girl. Don''t pout like that, you silly, we''ll do moreter."


    "Sorry, Ayase. I''ll ask again. Do you really want to be mine?"


    Am I pouting? I don''t know. Haruko keeps on getting me excited then she''ll cut it off. Now I don''t know if I wanted to punish or reward her.


    I looked back to Ayase and saw her staring at me.


    "Y-yes."


    "Are you sure? You can still back out."


    "N-no one can rece you."


    "I see. Then Ayase, I''ll make you mine. If you hate it, you''re free to go, okay? I helped you with this impure motive of eventually stealing you as mine, you should think it through."


    I stared intently into her eyes to convey that what I''m saying is serious. I don''t want her to make a hasty decision. Like with Nikaido. Ah. That girl as well. I have to deal with her soon. Though she''s a bit different from Ayase, she expressed her desire to be stolen by me.


    "I''ve already decided. You see, I can see you as the alpha male in a pride of lions, Ruki. The lionesses don''t mind it even if they''re many and they know you''re treating them equally. I want in. No. Take me in."


    "I see, so that''s how you see me. Maybe you''re right. I''ll take care of all of you. But if any of you want to get out, don''t hesitate to tell me. You might feel ufortable in the future since I will keep adding new ones."


    Do I treat them equally? I don''t know. Akane is the most special and whenever I''m with someone, I focus on her. Treating her as someone special to me.


    "You''re still on that, this silly guy. Stop that thought of me leaving you. Just you wait. I will let you feel how much I love you againter but first, focus on Ayase."


    "Y-yes, focus on me, Ruki. Will you take me in?"


    Haruko stood up from myp giving me the freedom to go to Ayase. This girl is currently giving her all for me to look at her. To make her mine


    Her body seemingly shrunk when I went on top of her but she kept her eyes on me. With that determined eyes, I surrendered.


    "Ayase¡­"


    "Un¡­"


    She then stretched her arm, weing me. I put my hands on hers, crossing our fingers, pinning it just next to her head. She turned her head to look at our hands sping tightly.


    Ah. This girl. Haruko''s right. I want to make Ayase mine. This is another part of my desire. I was making excuses to justify my desire to have her.


    Her fringes that were covering her eyes were swept to the side revealing her glittering eyes. I could see her determination. She really decided to be mine.


    I should not disappoint her and do my best.


    This might change our rtionship but I guess, we can act as normal in ss, like how I and Satsuki did it. Nami might notice the change but she''ll be mine as well so it doesn''t matter anymore.


    I will be taking away Ayase''s first kiss. Putting my lips on top of hers, she kept it closed. She still doesn''t know what to do so I should be the one to guide her.


    "Did I take your first kiss, Ayase?"


    "Y-yes... I finally got to do this with you"


    I see. Haruko and the other girls didn''t do anything to her. Maybe they interviewed her and one thing led to another until I was called here.


    I kissed her again, this time I sucked on her lower lips until it turned red. I focused all my attention to her, not minding Haruko who was watching at our side.


    "I see. Did you fantasize about kissing me?"


    "Yes. The girls surrounding you in ss are growing. I thought it would only be just me."


    "Actually, those girls. I''m also nning to steal them. Do you still want to be mine?"


    "Y-you''re being this honest, then I will too. Yes, I still want to be yours."


    I guess she really won''t back down now. I asked her a lot of times and she answered the same.


    My lips dropped down to her lips again, this time I''ll fully ravish it and teach her how to kiss properly. Ayase wants to be mine even after knowing all that then I just have to respond, right? I will grant her wish.

 Chapter 72: Lost to Passion *

    <h4>Chapter 72: Lost to Passion *</h4>


    "I''m pulling this up, Ayase."


    In between our kisses, my hands were now at her undershirt. Her uniform was already unbuttoned and was opened by me revealing anotheryer of thin undershirt covering her body. Maybe she still feels cold with this weather that''s why she''s still wearing one as added protection.


    But with how close our bodies right now, it was already drenched with her sweat that it started to stick on her body, showing the outline of her figure.


    I slowly pulled the undershirt up which first revealed her smooth white navel and her thin waist, then further up were her breasts held off by her bra. She pushed it up to make it look smaller but really she''s already approaching C-cup.


    I stopped my kisses to see it. And in turn, she watched how I revel at her body. I saw her biting her lips and the shyness to have her body seen by me is still there.


    After pulling it up, my hands started rubbing her navel then it slowly moved up to her covered breasts. At the same time, soft moans started escaping from her mouth.


    "Uuhn... I-I''m being touched¡­"


    My fingers slipped themselves below her bra, directly touching her breasts and by moving it up, the bra was pulled up together until my palms felt her nipples as both hands cupped her two soft hills.


    I could feel through my right palm the rapid beating of her heart. She''s nervous and excited at the same time.


    Letting my hands stay there while asionally squeezing it, I went back to her lips while staring closely on her eyes.


    Her tongue peeks out by itself after getting used to our intimate kissing earlier. Sucking it out, I went from squeezing her breasts to pinching her nipples and when she finally rxed, I moved down to it, sucking on one of her erect nipples like a baby.


    Another set of moans rang out in this soundproofed room. I suddenly felt a hand feeling my pants. It was Haruko''s. She''s rubbing my already hard cock in my pants. Maybe she couldn''t hold herself back now after watching all this time.


    "I''ll prepare this one. Focus on her."


    Haruko whispered on my ear, her voice seductive. Then her hand started pulling down the zipper of my pants and after unbuttoning it, she pulled it down. Her hands went back to rubbing it on top of my underpants


    Because of that added stimtion from Haruko, I became more eager at sucking Ayase''s nipples. I alternated between the two, turning it both wet with my saliva. Her moans keep on turning the room more erotic


    Haruko, not satisfied by rubbing it, she pulled my cock out and started stroking it with both of her hands. When Ayase looked on, she almost gasps out but she looked at it intently while biting her lips.


    Letting Haruko do what she wanted, my focus was still on Ayase. I started to pull down her skirt revealing her slightly wet panties.


    With the sight of it, my finger couldn''t contain itself. It started rubbing her slit staining more part of her panties. Her legs trembled from the stimtion but she''s trying not to moan.


    Ayase''s eyes were still staring at my cock. Haruko stopped stroking it but she moved and sat on the side of the bed, right in front of it.


    Giving a nce at Ayase first, she grabbed it again. Her mouth opened wide as she took in half of my cock in an instant. Almost instantly her head started moving and slurping sounds from what she''s doing rang out from that area. She''s skillfully using her tongue to suck my cock.


    From that stimtion, I couldn''t hold onto reason anymore, I pulled down Ayase''s panties, she held onto my arm as a futile struggle.


    Now, her most sacred cey before my eyes, it''s still a bit smooth with only sparse pubes growing. My fingers immediately went to her slit again, rubbing it slowly until it became drenched with her love nectar. Then it alternately went to her clit stimting it together.


    Haruko''s blowjob continued. Sometimes she will take it out then she will lick it from the base up to the tip, her hand was also on my balls stimting it further.


    When she felt I''m about to cum she stopped and then she turned to Ayase next. Haruko''s fingers reced mine to stimte her.


    "Ruki, me first. Let Ayase watch how it will go in. That''s what I''m supposed to say but in truth, I just really want you now."


    "Is it fine, Ayase?"


    I don''t know if she understood but Ayase nodded, letting Haruko be the first. She probably has some knowledge about this. Unlike Fujii who somehowck knowledge about intercourse, Ayase was already exposed to that kind of content. She''s not that flustered but still, now that it''s happening to her, she''s too nervous that if Haruko isn''t here with us, she might''ve cowered and not go through all of this. Now that Haruko offered to go first, she wanted to watch it before her turn.


    Seeing that confirmation from Ayase, Haruko smiled and thanked her. She took off both her skirt and panties in a hurry. This girl is really horny now. I can see how drenched she is.


    She positioned herself on top of Ayase, her hands supporting herself.


    Ayase looked up at her and so did Haruko.


    With two of them like that, I gulped down my saliva and moved just below them, two treats nowy before my eyes. Haruko lined hers just above Ayase''s.


    I couldn''t restrain myself further, indulging myself on Haruko''s pussy first, my mouth sucked on it, drinking her gushing love nectar. Then I moved down to Ayase''s, this one will feel this for the first time, just by breathing air on it, it twitched and it became wetter. My mouth dropped on it. I sucked it and yed it with my tongue until it twitched uncontrobly. She''s already about to cum. Seeing that, I continued at what I''m doing until she finally reaches it.


    Her moans were muffled by Haruko''s hand covering her mouth. After Ayase made her first climax, I moved back to Haruko''s. This time I propped myself up, kneeling on the bed, my cock aimed at her expecting pussy. When she saw me, she raised her butt a little higher, trying to make it easy for me.


    I grabbed her butt hard and with a spank, Haruko moaned out which surprised Ayase. Another spank and another moan leaked out of her mouth. Only after her butt turned red and had an imprint of my hand did I stop. Her pussy was already too wet by then. And after that, my cock with the tip already inside her pushed in and prated her in one swift thrust.


    She moaned once again when my cock reached her deepest part and this time with more pleasure. Her insides squeezed me tight like it''s weing my cock back. I pulled half and thrust it in again with considerable force.


    "Aahhn... You''re always a bully in bed. Huaaa¡­"


    I knew what she wanted. This girl always wanted to be wild in bed. I''m just worried if Ayase will pick this up. Hopefully not.


    Another spank and my hips started working behind her. With every thrust of my cock inside her, her juices flowed down on Ayase''s.


    In between Haruko''s moans, she''ll reach out to me asking for a kiss. And after that kiss, my hips will move faster behind her. It didn''t take long before Haruko reached her first climax. She almost dropped down to Ayase but she held on.


    "I-I only read in books but this¡­ watching this is amazing."


    Ayase whispered below. She''s taking in every expression Haruko made as I fuck her from behind.


    "Aahhh... Your turn. Huaaa .. will be next, Ayase."


    When Haruko recovered, I continued pounding her from the back but she wanted to change position with the intention to let me cum.


    She got off on top of Ayase andy herself next to her, she opened her legs and pulled me to her. I looked at Ayase first whose eyes were watching us intently.


    Encouraged with that. My cock once again prated deep inside Haruko. Doing this in a missionary position, Haruko''s moans became even louder. Her legs raised higher and stretched wider, it became easier for me to pound her hard.


    "Ruki, I love you. Aahhhn¡­ More."


    Whispering her I love you to me, I worked harder on fucking Haruko. I already want her since earlier in the infirmary room. Add to that I wanted to spoil her for everything she did for me and Ayase. I even want to thank her for Himeko. Ah. This girl. She''s doing all this to satisfy my desire. She doesn''t want to lose to Yae or even to Akane. I''ll let her feel how much I want her so she will be able to feel at ease. She''s mine and I will always want her.


    After a few minutes in that position. I finally reached the point where I couldn''t hold it anymore. Haruko felt that so she made her legs cling to me, she wanted me to release it deep inside her again.


    After a few more rapid thrusting, my semen eventually broke out at the same time that she cummed for the second time.


    Ayase at the side watched us tremble in extreme pleasure. After shooting everything inside Haruko, I pulled out and let my body fall down on top of her, with my face buried on her neck. Gasping for breath.


    I felt Haruko''s hand stroking my hair. It''s gentle. And her voice once again whispered into my ears.


    "I love you, silly."


    Haruko raised my head up and gave me a passionate kiss before giggling again. She''s contented.


    Then I fell back to her neck and closed my eyes. I somehow felt tired but this is because it''s toofortable in Haruko''s arms. I want to feel her like this.


    "What do you think, Ayase?"


    "I-I¡­"


    "It''s your turn now. Give him a few minutes and he''ll be good to go again. This silly guy will wake up soon."


    Eh? Wait? She thought I fell asleep. Should I open my eyes now? But I still want to be spoiled like this¡­


    Ah. I see, I also wanted to be spoiled. It''s not just them wanted some spoiling. Just like when Akane embraced me when we slept. She spoiled me like that.


    Then I''ll continue acting like I''m sleeping. I still want to feel this. Justying like this in Haruko''s embrace.


    "N-no. I don''t think I can do it today¡­"


    "Why? "


    "Y-you both look so passionate. It feels like it''s filled with both of your love towards each other. I''m afraid I will lose to that so¡­"


    "I see. It did look like that, but this silly guy. He will deny that. He will not call it love."


    Eh? What''s this conversation? She''s right though. I still don''t know it. I won''t call it love but my desire for Haruko. I poured my desire for her. And Ayase, I guess I have to put off iming her today.


    "He will? That''s sad..."


    "Don''t worry. He''s just saying that because he still doesn''t realize it, this silly guy. But he will soon. I can feel it. He''s stupid and dumb but we will let him realize it soon. Not just me. Maybe you too can help."


    Realize again. Maybe I should really talk with someone that can make me realize these things. Not only Satsuki who noticed it, even Himeko and now Haruko. Maybe Akane noticed it too but she wanted me to realize it myself or she''s waiting for me to ask.


    "I see. I''m sorry but I couldn''t do it today. I want to be as passionate as you Haru-senpai, and when it''s just the two of us."


    "You''re right. Your first time should be with only the two of you. Sorry for interrupting."


    I have to n when will it be. And it should be when Ayase will befortable. Maybe in her room or at my house.


    "N-no. I''m grateful and it''s an eye-opener for me. You really love him more than the love I have for him right now."


    "Of course. This silly guy, I love him so much since middle school. Even if I''m still not as special as his self-proimed wife. I still want to be with him."


    Haruko... This girl. She really wants to beat Akane. That''s why Yae was that frustrated that she couldn''t do anything for me. Will shee up with something when she showed up again? Maybe.


    "I will do my best! That way, I will also receive that same passion from him."


    "That''s great, Ayase. I''m cheering for you."


    "It''s weird. We''re talking about the same guy but we''re not fighting over him."


    "Because he''s like that. He treats us all equally. Well, except that special girl living with him. She''s a special case. There''s no point fighting over that. I only fight for the position to put my name on the marriage certificate together with his name. It doesn''t matter how many he has."


    Eh? So that''s what she''s aiming for. This girl. But Akane will have it. That silly girl. I will tie her to me. Well, if possible, every one of them. But yeah, it''s not allowed here.


    "T-thank you Haru-senpai for this chance. He finally looked at me as his woman."


    "Don''t thank me, this silly guy wants you too. He just couldn''t be honest sometimes because of that strange desire of his."


    "Right. I will try to understand that too."


    "Should we wake him up?"


    But I''m awake. This girl. It''s toofortable here on top of her. Her smell, her soft body and even the way she brushes her fingers on my hair. I might really fall asleep.


    "Let him rest like that, senpai. I will be going first. I really lost to you today but I won''t back down. Please tell that to him."


    "Alright. Take care going home, Ayase. I''ll tell him what you wanted to say. Tomorrow act normally in front of him, he will want that."


    "Yes. He doesn''t like the attention so I will try and show my affection only when we''re alone."


    "Right. You can bring him here and I''ll let you use this room."


    This girl. She''s teaching Ayase what to do.


    Ah. I guess it''s fine. Ayase will be too shy on other ces. I may not have her today but I will soon. She''s mine now.


    And Haruko. This girl, I''ll spoil her more after Ayase left. Or I will have her spoil me more like this. We still have time.

 Chapter 73: Future Plans

    <h4>Chapter 73: Future ns</h4>


    Before Ayase left, she whispered ''I love you'' again. That girl. If I''m not acting like I''m asleep I would''ve taken her lips again.


    Today, she became one of my girls. Even without my desire, I took her in. This is new. Ah. We interpreted it as another side of that desire but was that really the case? Maybe.


    Akane''s case was special. She awakened my hidden possessiveness for her. But Ayase, she fell for me on her own. Seeing her earnest eyes earlier and Haruko''s urging, I decided to take her in.


    And then there are those things they said I should realize.


    What could it be? Do I love them already? I can''t just decide if it is really like that. I have to fully understand it. For now, I just know that I want them all. My desire to steal someone is still here but I guess it''s flexible now.


    Haruko keeps on brushing my hair with her fingers even after Ayase left, like a mother making her childfortable. And yeah, I want to feel this more. Thisfortable feeling. But I can''t stay like this for long. It''s about to get dark.


    After a while, I acted like I''m moving my head, rubbing my cheeks on her neck.


    "Hey silly. Are you awake now?"


    "Yes. Where''s Ayase?"


    "She left already."


    "Did she say anything?"


    I looked up at her and Haruko also stared at me. She pulled me up for a kiss again before answering.


    "She said she wants it when it''s only the two of you.


    "I see. I''ll prepare for that."


    "You suddenly fell asleep, were you sleeping well?"


    "Yes. I just suddenly feltfortable being like this. Now I feel sorry for Ayase."


    Haruko continued brushing my hair. This girl. She''s purposely doing this because I said I feltfortable.


    "Don''t be, even if you''re awake, she will still leave anyway. You poured your desire on me that it overwhelmed her."


    "Is that so? I just missed my Haruko, you keep on teasing me since earlier and well, I wanted to reward you."


    "You''re still saying those cheesy lines. Why do you want to reward me?


    "To thank you for everything you''ve done. You did this all for me."


    Haruko smiled when she heard that. She looks satisfied to hear my praise. Like all her hard work was being recognized. And yes, I really appreciate what she''s doing for me.


    "Idiot. That''s natural. I want to be special to you as well."


    "You already are."


    "Not as special as her."


    "You know she''s different."


    They really can''t help butpare themselves to Akane. No matter how many times I told them she''s different from them.


    "I know¡­ Can we do it one more time?"


    "What about your girls? Are they not waiting for you?"


    "Now that you remind me. You''re right, they''re still waiting. When will you steal them?"


    "They thought I''m stealing you away from them."


    This is another hurdle. I only got Himeko for now. About Mina, she probably hated me more and will be more averse now that she saw Himeko turned like that just after leaving us alone for a few minutes.


    "Yes. That''s why you should work hard. Himeko already softened up to you, right?"


    "Yes, only Himeko for now. That girl and Mina. They told me I''m weak and stupid. They realized something but they won''t tell me what is it."


    "Well, you are. And silly as well."


    "I know."


    Yes. They realize something just from asking me some questions. They want me to realize it by myself.


    "Hey, Ruki. This feels like that time when you will just hug me and let me sleep in your arms. This time our roles were reversed."


    "You''re right. I realized I wanted to be spoiled too."


    Haruko also remembered that. She looked so weak and tired back then so I just held her to rest her tired mind. And she liked that. After that sleep, she will be energized again for her job as the Student Council President.


    "This silly guy, of all things you will realize, it''s this. But this is good too, I''ll spoil you more like you wanted. I want to do it again but I guess, once is enough for now."


    "Yes. When will youe to my house? We can do more there."


    "I''ll have to talk to Akane first. She''s your wife."


    "But you''re mine. She will understand."


    Hearing that, Haruko softly hit my head. Then she pinched my cheeks until it turned red.


    "Idiot. Even if she doesn''t say anything, if you continue bringing one without telling her, she will be hurt. You don''t want that, right?"


    "Ah. You''re right. I''m being stupid again."


    Why didn''t I think of that before?


    Ah. Because I took it for granted that Akane will be okay with it. She won''t say anything doesn''t mean she will not be hurt. Didn''t I tell myself to keep making her smile?


    True, she knew my desire and I got her permission, but Haruko''s right. I have to tell her first before making a decision.


    "Don''t worry, we''re here to remind you. All you have to do is to start realizing things."


    "That again, what thing should I realize?"


    "I want to tell you but I''ll concede the first chance to Akane."


    "You girls, now you''re ganging up on me."


    So in the end, it will still be Akane who will help me realize those things they kept talking about. Haruko is even conceding that chance for her. These girls, they might want topete with Akane but they respect her as the girl who devotedly loved me and gathered them into that group.


    "Because you''re too silly. Don''t worry, we still love you."


    "Spoil me then."


    "I''m spoiling you now, silly. Ah. Right, Sena and Otoha, they''re asking when will be their turn. And the other girls too."


    "You can bring them with you when you stay over."


    Ah, those two. They''re present when Akane showed me that group. In the end, Akane picked Aoi and Ria to go that day. I''ll deal with them first since only Haruko will get to stay the night.


    "All of them?"


    "No. You. Do you want to exhaust me?"


    "Just teasing you, silly. Alright, I''ll bring Sena and Otoha. The other girls could continue waiting. Maybe Yae will do something with some of them, you should watch out."


    "Err. It''s still only the 2nd week of school. I''ll talk to them in Messenger. Tell them to settle with that first."


    My body won''t be able to keep up if they keeping. But this is my fault. I ignored all their mails. I''ll let them be satisfied on Messenger for now.


    "You won''t ignore them?"


    "Err. I won''t. I''ll reply whenever I open it."


    "And when do you open it?"


    "If I feel like it?"


    At how often I am at opening my phone. I could only send them two messages a day. I don''t have a lot of time to spend using it.


    "This silly guy. They''ll get jealous, you know. They will start thinking you won''t take them back in like how you did to us."


    "How can I assure them then?"


    "That''s your homework, silly. You decided to take us back in. You have to think of ways to assure them that you''ll do the same to them. They''re waiting. If not for us holding them back, they would''ve rushed to see you here already."


    "Right. I''ll think about that."


    This is my responsibility. I couldn''t always rely on my girls. Akane probably would offer her help but I won''t ask her. That silly girl has done so much for me already.


    "Then we''re done here for now. I have to go to those girls."


    "I''ll go home too. Do you want to go home together?"


    Even back in middle school, I couldn''t openly go home with her. There were only a few special times.


    "You silly, I would love to but those girls will be more jealous if you took that privilege away from them."


    "Ah. What about Himeko?"


    "She always has someone to pick her up after school. You knew about her family, right?"


    "I see. Someday I would''ve to deal with her family too."


    Itou Family eh? I don''t hear about them too much but it seems they''re somewhat influential. Not just from Business but also the Political world. For their daughters to be studying here, I wonder if there''s a reason.


    Himeko talked about the pressure of being the daughter of that family. She couldn''t take it and that turned her into an introvert. Now that pressure rested on her little sister''s shoulder.


    "Right. Good luck on that, silly."


    "Then see you, Haruko."


    "See you. You can use that door and leave from the Book Club."


    "Alright. Take care."


    Haruko reached in for another kiss. This girl, she spoiled me today.


    After putting on the clothes we took off in the heat of the moment. We once again said goodbye to each other.


    It''s already starting to get dark when I leave the school gate. Those athletic clubs were still hard at their practices but those from cultural clubs were already sparse. Walking home at this time, I''m already alone on the road.


    I was nearing the station when a car honked from behind me.


    I instinctively looked back and saw Shio''s car, with her at the driver''s seat. She''s staring at me from inside and when she saw me looking at her, she reached out to unlock the door for the passenger''s seat.


    Does she want to give me a ride?


    I looked around first to see if there''s someone from school. When I saw that it''s clear, I went and got inside her car.


    After locking and fixing the seat belt, Shio started the car again. She stopped looking at me, focusing her eyes on the road.


    "You''re not from any clubs, what made you stay at the school thiste?"


    This girl. She noticed that. Well, she''s our ss Advisor.


    "Some club I''m trying out."


    "I see. The deadline for picking your club ends this week. Decide on that this Friday."


    Ah. She''s right. I still don''t know which club I will settle in.


    "Yes. What about you? How are you feeling now?"


    "You don''t have to concern yourself over me. I''m an adult and adults don''t run out of problems."


    "I''m just concerned over my Shio."


    "That won''t work today, okay? So, where shall I drop you off?"


    I guess, her problem still hasn''t been resolved yet. That husband of hers, I wonder which school he transferred to? If I know, I''ll steal that girl he''s trying to put his hands on.


    "At the 4th station from here."


    "Okay. Sit tight and shut up."


    "Alright. Thank you, Shio."


    It''s a bit dangerous to tease her while she''s driving, I''ll behave for now and just enjoy this ride with her. Ah. I''ll message Akane. I''ll be inviting Shio inside.

 Chapter 74: Shios House Visit

    <h4>Chapter 74: Shio''s House Visit</h4>


    After a few minutes, Shio couldn''t help but break the silence between us.


    "Why did you pick our school instead of that school near your house?"


    "Will you believe my reason?"


    I am still on my phone, chatting with Akane. I guess this doesn''t bother Shio.


    "Why will I not?"


    "Well, I was running away."


    After all that. Running away is still my reason. What would''ve happened if I didn''t choose another school? Will I still realize things I couldn''t before?


    "You? Running away? From what? From who?"


    "You''re free to guess."


    "It concerned those targets you stole, yes? You''re running away from responsibility."


    "You became silent. So, it''s true."


    I couldn''t answer. I turned off my phone and put it back in my pocket. I already told Akane I mighte home with my teacher. Like Haruko said, Akane epted right away and she''s d that I told her first.


    "After running away, you start anew but your habit of stealing someone continued and now I''m included in your targets."


    "Yes."


    Shio fixed her rearview mirror, now her eyes could stare directly at me. She''s still focused on driving but she will look at me asionally.


    "To think that instead of getting you for my fantasy, I got included in your potential harem. What happened next?"


    "I got a realization. I''m fixing it now."


    This beautiful teacher of mine. She somehow pieced what happened with a few words from me.


    "You better be. My husband, he took responsibility for me. I see. Maybe that''s why he epted when I introduced him to my parents."


    "He took responsibility for what he did to you. But what about now?"


    For him to neglect her. Did he get tired of Shio? Or is it because she''s not a student anymore? But him marrying her meant that at some point he also wanted to be with her. Marriage is such a heavy subject. True, you can just file for divorce in the future but it will cost him.


    "I still haven''t talked to him."


    "I see. Is that why you picked me up today?"


    "No. I just found you walking alone and thought of dropping you off. He''s probably not home anyway."


    "Are you sure it''s just that?"


    Shio''s eyebrows twitched from that, she smiled right after though.


    "Maybe I also want to talk to you. It''s better if you don''t act like a wall."


    "I see. Do you want me to start stealing you again?"


    I thought of giving her more time, but she''s approaching me by herself. This beautiful teacher of mine. No matter what, I still want her.


    "I don''t know. I guess I only need time to think things through."


    "So I am to be the patch for that hole in your heart."


    "Isn''t this your chance?


    "Let''s see. If it''s before, I will not want that."


    Is there really a hole? Just looking at her, she wanted her husband to notice her not wearing her wedding ring.


    "What about now?"


    "I''ll take this chance. I''ll make you fall for me and have you forget your husband."


    Since she''s giving me this chance, I''ll take it. I already had her vent her frustrations yesterday. This time, she needs a push. If I can push her to my side then it''s good.


    "You''re really amusing Ruru. Is this the side of me that you wanted? The soft-spoken side, isn''t it?"


    "I couldn''t see the distinction now. Have you fixed it?"


    "Yes. When you pointed that out I had to take a look at myself. And you''re right. I mixed them up now, I can be soft-spoken or violent at will. Or do you want mymanding side that I show in ss? Pick one."


    "I''d rather pick you. It''s all you anyway, if I made you mine I''ll have to deal with the three."


    Shio smiled again. Ah. She''s really beautiful. This is better than her crying like yesterday. I want to make her smile like this.


    "This student... Howe you always know what to answer?"


    "I don''t know. Sharpened through experience?"


    They always keptmenting about this glib tongue of mine. Maybe I already got used at talking to various kinds of girl that I can adjust my words depending on her type.


    "So how many are there?"


    "I don''t know. More than 20?"


    I honestly don''t know. Apart from the six, I don''t know who else is there in that group. I can take a guess now but I''m not sure if it''s correct so I''ll wait for them to message me and make the tally there.


    "You. Did youe from a harem anime, manga or light novel?"


    "You''re surprisingly epting of that number, Shio."


    She didn''t react or maybe she chose not to.


    "I''m not that easy Ruru. So, you''ll need a lot more than what you''re showing me right now."


    "I just need to let you indulge in your fantasy, you know?"


    Shio flinched when she heard that. That''s her weakness. Her fantasy. If I let her indulge in it, I might''ve already gotten her. But I don''t want that. I want her to look at me, not as a fantasy outlet.


    "Alright. I give up. Do your best."


    "I will, Shio."


    Right after saying that, I reached in to kiss her cheeks.


    She blushed but she didn''t take off her eyes on the road.


    "That''s dangerous."


    "I just can''t help it. My Shio is this close."


    "You behave here, we''re almost in your neighborhood."


    "Alright, Ms. Miyazaki."


    I saw her pouting for an instant. Did she hate it when I went back to calling her Ms. Miyazaki?


    A short whileter, we arrived in my neighborhood. The sun has already set. I pointed to her where to turn and when we reached my house, I had her park it in the parking space for my parents'' car.


    From outside, I saw the lights turned on both in the kitchen and the living room.


    "Won''t you go in?"


    "No. I''m just dropping you off. There are people inside. Your parents?"


    "No. Just a special silly girl and a target as well."


    "Much better to not go inside. I don''t know who can be someone you will call special but there''s also a target? This student, learn to restrain yourself for a bit."


    Err. Do I need restraint? Maybe. But whenever I find a target, I couldn''t help but be driven by my desire.


    "You''ll understand. I already told her you''ll being with me."


    "Alright. I''ll just take a look to introduce myself as your teacher."


    Shio resignedly got off together with me.


    When I opened the door, Akane was there, sitting in front of us. This scene. I know what she will say...


    "Wee home, husband. Do you want dinner? A bath? Or maybe me?"


    This silly girl¡­


    "This student, so you''re already married?"


    "No, Shio, she''s that special silly girl. Akane, I''ll spoil youter, okay?"


    Then three more heads peeked out from the living room.


    "Is that Ruki? Oh!"


    Miwa-nee expressed her surprise after seeing Shio behind me. Minoru was in front of her, standing on his own.


    "What are you doing there Akane? Oh!"


    Eh? Why is she here? Akane''s mom, Auntie Akemi is here as well.


    What''s this situation? How should I exin this to Shio?


    I took a nce at her and saw her mouth gaping in surprise.


    Haa. There''s no way to exin this easily. I guess we''ll go in.


    Picking up Akane from the floor, I also grabbed Shio''s hand and pulled her inside.


    Auntie Akemi, seemingly lost interest, went back inside while Miwa-nee looked at us interestingly. There''s now no trace of what happenedst night on her face. She''s back to the same Miwa-nee.


    I smiled at Minoru who''s looking up at me, his eyes shining. What''s with this boy''s mind? I wonder.


    After settling Shio in the living room, I''m now in the kitchen making tea and coffee for everyone.


    Shio finally recovered from the surprise she got for seeing three beauties at my house.


    They''re now discussing something there, three adults talking about adult things. Ah. Akane was here with me, watching from behind. And Minoru, waiting for his chocte drink at the table.


    "Husband, she''s that teacher who often indulges in her fantasies, right?"


    "Yes."


    "You finally stole her?"


    "No. She only saw me walking and thought of dropping me off. I invited her to dinner."


    Since I was focused on making drinks, Akane kept clinging on my back, her arms circled around my waist. She wanted to be spoiled again. Me bringing Shio here still got to her head even if I already told her. This girl, how can I make her smile?


    "I see. It''s good that you told me first. We managed to cook more."


    "I''ll always tell you now if someone wille."


    "Thank you, husband. And sorry if I always act like this."


    "You''re my special silly girl. I should''ve realized this first. Even if you''re epting my desire and the other girls, it will always bother you."


    She will not tell me about this. She doesn''t want me to worry about her but if I realized it myself, I have to correct it.


    "I have to grow up too. I''ll do better not to pull you down like this."


    "You''re not. I also want to make up for the years I''ve neglected you."


    Akane tightened her hug to me. It''s a good thing that I''m not handling the hot water yet.


    "Just being with you like this is enough, husband. You keep on making me feel special. This will be the only time when I acted like that. It got you in a tough spot."


    "As long as we reflect on it and fix it, it''s fine. You can act like that, sometimes. Take that as me spoiling you."


    It''s really tough earlier. I don''t know how to exin it to Shio. It''s a good thing that Auntie Akemi is also here, she smoothened things up. She probably guessed that Shio is one of my targets but she never mentioned it to ease Shio''s mind.


    Miwa-nee was different though, she kept on asking weird questions like it''s amusing to her.


    "I want to spoil you too. What can I do?"


    "Hmm. Help me realize things. They keep telling me to start realizing those and be honest to myself but I don''t know where to start."


    Right. Akane can help me with those. I want to know what Satsuki was talking about as well as what Himeko and Mina realized by asking me those questions. Then there''s also Haruko telling me that I should realize things to ept that passion we had during our sex earlier as not just my desire for her.


    "I see. They saw that too. I predicted this when you started epting them back. I''m actually waiting for you to ask. Let''s have a talkter if nothinges up. We''ll have you realize those things slowly."


    "But that''s not spoiling, right? Think of a way to spoil me, wife. Like that time when you pamper me in your arms."


    Maybe I''ll also ask Kana and Satsuki to spoil me. Ah. I''m worried about Satsuki''s spoiling, it won''t be her just throwing insults, right?


    "I see. I''lle up with something."


    "Thank you. Come and give me a kiss."


    "I''m actually waiting for this as well."


    "You silly girl¡­"


    Akane reached her head in for a kiss which I responded to. I haven''t kissed her earlier, now she''s giving it her all. Not minding those three in the living room that may be watching us.


    "I love you, husband."


    "You two, until when will you keep us waiting? Minoru is also waiting for his chocte. Stop flirting ande here."


    Auntie Akemi''s voice rang from behind us. Right. I''m still making those. I guess I got spoiled by Akane just now.

 Chapter 75: Adult World

    <h4>Chapter 75: Adult World</h4>


    "Tea for Auntie and Akane, coffee for Miwa-nee and Shio and chocte for Minoru."


    cing their cups one by one they all look in interest. Minoru''s eyes brightened and after taking his cup, he went back to his mother.


    "What about yours, husband?"


    "I''ll share with you."


    Akane smiled at my answer and pulled me to sit next to her.


    "This student, you''re already cohabitating with someone, usually that''s not allowed without both of your parents'' consent."


    "You don''t have to worry Miyazaki-san, they have our consent. They will marry each other once Ruki reaches the marriageable age."


    Ah. Auntie. She knew Shio is one of my targets but she''s cementing Akane''s position to let her think that her daughter will be the only one special.


    "I''m also here. I will watch over them."


    Miwa-nee added while sipping her coffee. Minoru is copying her, sipping his chocte like how his mother does it.


    Shio alternately looked between Auntie, Miwa-nee and Minoru. She''s probably determining who''s that target I talked about earlier. With Miwa-nee''s words, she confirmed who it is.


    She then looked at me with an expression like looking at someone unbelievable.


    For now, I need a way out. It''s hard to exin things and well, what will I exin? I''m really aiming for Miwa-nee, there''s no denying that.


    "Let''s eat dinner."


    "Are you running away?"


    I could see Auntie smirking when Miwa-nee asked that.


    This¡­ I can only rely on Akane this time.


    I looked at her and she''s also smiling. Ah. This silly girl.


    "Yes. The food will get cold. We can continue over the dinner table."


    Shio, sensing the situation just nodded.


    Auntie being here, she''s purposely making it hard for me. This doting mother. Can''t she see how special Akane is to me?


    I guess I have to give up at trying to make a move on Shio here. She can use this time to take her mind off of that husband of hers. Like Miwa-nee they will probably have somethingmon to talk about.


    And I was right. I made sure not to talk and just calmly eat my dinner. The three adults talked about a lot of things I have no knowledge of, it''s all about adult life. I really need to expand my knowledge like Fujii said.


    When we finished eating, Shio stood up and said goodbye to Auntie and Miwa-nee. My desire aside, they really hit it off. They already put aside that she''s my teacher. They''re like housewives talking about their daily life. Akane also joined in asking about what to do. That silly girl.


    Then after all that Auntie also gave advice for their married life. Ah. She''s really against me taking in more girls.


    When will Unclee home? I wonder. He said he''lle home soon, he better tames his wife again. That way I could bring Shio here next time without her interference.


    I stood up next to send Shio off. Akane nodded at me. She''s giving me a chance to be with Shio. Auntie didn''t say anything which is good.


    Well, it''s just sending her to her car outside.


    "Thank you, Ruru."


    "What are you thanking me for?"


    "I don''t know if this is your aim but it cheered me up. I forgot to think about him and enjoyed myself talking with them."


    "Honestly. This is not my aim. I wanted to make a move on you."


    Well, if it did cheer her up then that''s good. Maybe if other teachers saw her visiting her student''s house and were casual with it, they will question her Professionalism. But right now, Shio is Shio. She''s not Ms. Miyazaki who is the ss Advisor of ss 1-1.


    "You''re stupidly honest. Can you at least lie to make me feel better?"


    Shio pouted and sent a chop to my head.


    "Err. Then forget about what I said. I''m d it made you forget about him even for just a bit."


    "This student... I''m off. Thank you for having me here."


    She smiled then turned towards the door after saying her thanks. What part of what I said made her smile?


    "Wait Shio, I''ll walk you to your car."


    I hurriedly went ahead and opened the door for her.


    "It''s only a few steps, do you need to do that?"


    "Yes. How can I make a move on you if I don''t?"


    Hearing that, she almost hit me again but she restrained herself and gave up retorting.


    "You''re unbelievable. Let''s go then."


    Stepping out of the door, she waited for me to get out and close it.


    "How was the dinner?"


    "It''s delicious. Your special silly girl made that?"


    She kept her way of calling Akane from how I introduced her.


    "Yes."


    "I see. You''re really honest, even showing me how you flirt with her. You already love that girl, why do you still want to get more?"


    Why? Because my desire is unstoppable. Or is it? I could stop some but yeah maybe it''s not just my desire now. My own thoughts were also getting mixed with it.


    "I won''t call it as love at least not yet. And it''s the fault of my desire."


    "There you go again about your desire. It''s no use talking about that thing about you."


    Now I see, I''m now using this desire as an excuse. But it''s still here inside me and it still reacts to someone new. Making me want them. Ah. Slowly, I''m understanding the true nature of this desire.


    "Maybe soon it will all be clear to me. But Shio, I still want you."


    "Why didn''t you show it to me back there?"


    I could show it if I didn''t mind turning the ce into chaos. Plus there''s a child there. Minoru might be young but if he''s exposed to that early on. What will happen if he bes like me in the future? He should grow up normally. Unlike me who got twisted early on.


    "Do you want to?"


    "Maybe, if you really steal me, I don''t want to be sidelined like that."


    This Shio. So that''s what she thought. She also wants to be spoiled like how I do it with Akane.


    "Then I will do that next time you''re here."


    "I said ''if'', it''s not definite yet. You have to work hard."


    And here she is again, using that ''if'' as an excuse. I know she has already epted me but that husband of hers still weighs on her mind.


    "Aren''t I already on your mind, Shio?"


    "But he still fills more than half of it."


    See. I need to outbnce it and kick him out of her mind. Maybe her heart too if I can. It doesn''t matter now even if they fall for me. If they don''t then good but if they did then I''ll take them in.


    "I see. Adult love is thatplicated."


    "You''ll also be an adult soon. And once you start feeling that emotion, you''ll also find howplicated it is. Especially for you."


    She''s right. Will I still treat them equally if I finally learn to understand and feel that emotion? I don''t know. Only time will tell.


    "I''ll deal with it when ites. For now, my desire to have you takes priority."


    "Hey. We''re outside, someone will see."


    I pulled one of her arms while my other arm circled around her waist.


    Pulling her close to me, I took her lips into a kiss. My tongue was immediately put to work. Licking every corner of her lips and catching her elusive tongue.


    She struggled for a moment to say that. And she''s right. Someone might see.


    "Then let''s go inside your car."


    "This student¡­ you''re trying to put me on your pace again."


    I opened the driver''s seat and put her inside, I immediately went on top of her. My head moved down to her neck and started raining kisses on it.


    "I just want my Shio."


    "I told you I''m not yours."


    She says that but she''s also feeling it. She''s not rejecting too much.


    "You will, soon. That husband of yours. Forget him."


    "It''s not as easy as forgetting the shcards you memorize for an exam. You''ll know soon enough. I can see that you''ve changed a lot. Just looking at you with that silly girl of yours."


    Yes. That''s her husband who she happily married. It''s not easy to just erase him from her mind. Maybe I will have to deal with him too if the need arises.


    "I know that. But I''m not giving up on you."


    From her neck, I moved down to her corbone. My hands were already at her breasts, feeling it above her clothes.


    When she felt that, she pulled me up and kissed my lips by herself. She doesn''t want me to continue going down but touching seems fine, so I kept groping her breasts as we continued sharing intimate kisses. Though it''s dark, her breath started turning hot. She''s getting turned on.


    I''m erasing her husband from her mind. Even if it''s only a little, that''s enough. I''ll continue doing this until I get her all to myself. That guy can continue ignoring her for now. I don''t care anymore. Shio already vented her feelings yesterday. It''s time to take her mind off it.


    "Alright. I get it Ruru. You won''t give up on me. Let''s stop for now. They''ll find it odd if you''re noting back after all this time.


    After a few more kisses, Shio finally pushed me away from her to stop me. My hand also left her breasts unwillingly. Just when I started feeling her erect nipples. Haa.


    Well, I also thought of that. How long was it already? Akane might just peek out and see us doing this. She won''t mind but yeah, it will weigh on her mind.


    "Then see you tomorrow Shio."


    "Alright, Ruru. See you tomorrow. And thank that special girl of yours for the dinner. Also Miwa and Akemi."


    After fixing her clothes, she pushed me again to close her car door, maybe to prevent me from losing control again. She rolled down her car window though.


    "I will tell them that. You surprisingly became close to them this fast."


    "They''re more experienced than me. I learned a lot from them."


    "I see."


    "Move away now, Ruru. I''m starting this."


    Her car started but I reached my head inside again. Taking her lips for more kisses.


    "This student. You still won''t stop."


    "Just a little more."


    I can''t get enough of this beautiful teacher of mine. She responded to my kisses, maybe to satisfy me.


    "What should I do with you?"


    "Be mine Shio."


    Telling her that again, I let her feel how much I want her. After a while, she pushed me again and red at me. Now she''s getting pissed that I''m not letting her off.


    "Idiot Ruru. Move away now or I''ll get angry."


    "Alright, I''ll stop now.


    Moving away from her car, she rolled the car window up. Her re at me rxed and she smiled, her face still red from what we did. She only acted like that to stop me.


    Err I really lost control there, I admit.


    Waving my hands towards her. I see her off. I will be able to see her tomorrow anyway. There''s more time.


    I turned back to the door and entered it. Auntie Akemi is also preparing to go back to their house next door.


    "What did you do? Miwa decided not to leave this house instead of moving into our house."


    Auntie started interrogating me.


    I see. This must be why she''s here. Not because of Shio. She wanted to ask Miwa-nee to stay there instead of here with us.


    "Err. I don''t know? Maybe Miwa-nee doesn''t want to impose on your kindness?"


    "Really?"


    "What did she say when you asked her?"


    "She wanted to watch over you and Akane."


    I see. If Miwa-nee decided to move then I would have no way to steal her. Deciding to stay here means she''s giving me a chance, right? Is it fine to interpret it as such?


    "Then, isn''t that a valid reason?"


    "It''s you, Ruki. I can''t help but suspect that nasty desire of yours."


    You''re spot on Auntie. But I''ll refrain from answering for now.


    "Err¡­"


    "Haa. Nevermind. Remember what I told you."


    "Akane''s the only special one. I assure you that Auntie."


    "Tsk. Get out of my way then, I''m going back. That desire of yours might start working for me again."


    This auntie. She''s still scared of my desire. Even if I told her I already stopped that thought, she''s still being careful not to stay too long with me.


    I guess that''s fair. I''m of the same mind.


    Akane will surely be sad if I include her mother. I have to prevent that.

 Chapter 76: Adult Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 76: Adult Lesson</h4>


    "Mom was suddenly in a bad mood."


    Akane told me when she saw meing back. Like always, she immediately clings to me. Like securing her position beside me. This silly girl.


    "It''s because Miwa-nee chose to stay here."


    I looked at Miwa-nee who''s currently busy doing the dishes. Minoru was on the sofa, already asleep.


    "I see. Mom''s just trying to make it better for me."


    She looked down, maybe feeling guilty at how her Mom acted earlier.


    "I know. That''s why I don''t see it as bad. She''s doing it for my special silly girl after all."


    Iforted her and patted her head. She stayed like that for a few minutes. After that she stood up and stopped clinging to me, the guilt on her face, gone.


    Honestly, I could understand where Auntie ising from but what she wanted was really impossible. There''s not only Akane in my life.


    "I''ll prepare our bath, husband."


    "Alright. Call me when it''s ready."


    Akane nodded and immediately went to the bathroom. She''s giving me space to talk to Miwa-nee. This girl. She knew I also wanted Miwa-nee so she''s doing what she can to let me have a chance at it.


    "Miwa-nee, you should just let us do that."


    "What are you saying? Let me do this or I''ll feel bad."


    "But Minoru."


    "I''ll take him upstairs after this."


    I stood next to her and leaned my back so I could see Miwa-nee as she worked.


    "Alright. Miwa-nee, I heard from Auntie."


    "What? Do you think I refused because of you?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    "You''ve really grown bold. It''s not that. Minoru seems to like it here with you two. And I looked at the stars and they told me to stay here."


    Here she is again with her stars that, stars this. Now that I think about it, it must be her way to lie. The reason about Minoru was real but that thing about talking to the stars, she''s clearly using that to lie about the real reason.


    "I see. But Miwa-nee, be honest, it''s also because of me, right?"


    "Alright. If that will make you happy."


    Now I''m learning new things about Miwa-nee. She couldn''t admit it so she used the stars to mask it.


    "I really am happy. What happenedst night¡­"


    "I told you to forget about it."


    How can I forget? That''s a great memory. And it''s still fresh. I want more chances like that, and if possible without the influence of alcohol on her.


    "No. It''s because you looked sad. I want to be there tofort you again."


    "Was that what you callforting? You''re making a move on your aunt. Taking advantage when I feel down."


    "I thought you said to forget about it."


    "This boy... Right. Forget it. If you will stay here then help me with this."


    She handed me a clean te and like she asked, I helped her put it in order to the dish cab.


    "Miwa-nee, I''m really serious about it."


    "I heard you. But that doesn''t mean I''ll let you do what you want. I''m already married and there''s Minoru. You keep your focus on making Akane happy."


    She''s really adamant about it. I don''t know where to start. Last night was because of alcohol. Now that she''s thinking clearly, there''s no hole in her defense.


    I guess I could try by being close to her again, just like before she married that guy. I was often her hug pillow back then, right? Since I saw her as that mean aunt and my desire hasn''t manifested yet, I never thought indecently about Miwa-nee.


    Most of the time, Akane was with us too, I was often sandwiched by them back then. That silly girl.


    I moved behind Miwa-nee, my arms hugged her from the back. She tensed up and her elbow moved to push me back.


    "Hey, you can''t do this anymore. You''re not that innocent Ruki from before."


    "I just want to be close to you again, Miwa-nee."


    "But your meaning of being close already changed."


    "I know. I just can''t stop it. I really want Miwa-nee. Can I at least stay like this?"


    She already finished doing the dishes but because I''m hugging her, she can''t move.


    "As I told you, you''re already like my child. I watched you grow up. You, suddenly saying that you want me, sounded like a teen who''s currently at puberty. And you really are a teen at that stage. I can let you get close to me again but more than that, I can''t."


    "At least look me in the eye and say that again Miwa-nee."


    "Do you know why I epted the marriage arranged by my parents?"


    "I don''t. Will you tell me?"


    Miwa-nee turned around and cupped my cheeks. She''s still taller than me and even taller than Satsuki, so even if I tiptoe, I will not be able to reach her lips.


    "It''s because of you."


    "Huh? Why me?"


    "I won''t tell you why. Now release me, I''ll bring Minoru upstairs."


    "Miwa-nee, you''re unfair."


    A failure again eh?


    Like she asked, I released my arms from hugging her. She patted my head and smiled.


    She''s really beautiful. Now my memory about her is resurfacing. All that time she was taking care of me. I feel my desire for her grow stronger from that.


    But yeah, Akane was also in most of it, she''s always at my side. That silly girl, I probably really loved her before the desire manifested, then I started neglecting her and distanced myself from her.


    "Yes, it''s unfair. But what can you do? You''re talking big about making me yours but don''t you think about what will happen afterwards?"


    "I¡­ you''re right. I haven''t thought of that."


    Miwa-nee then pinched my nose before she went to Minoru''s side.


    "I don''t know what happened to you, Ruki. I''m happy you look at me like that now but from the eye of an adult like me, you''re still nothing but a brat. What do you n in the future?"


    "I still haven''t thought about that."


    "See. That teacher of yours, Shiori, she''s the same as me, right? You also want her to be yours."


    "Yes."


    "Think it through, when you finally reach adulthood, what can you give Akane and Shiori? Ah. It''s possible that you not only have Akane and Shiori. There are more, right?"


    "Yes."


    "As I thought. Did your parents know about this?"


    "Yes."


    "Haa. What are your parents doing? Letting you do this. Ruki,e here. Let me talk some sense into you in ce of your parents. Akane, you too,e out of there already."


    From the bathroom, Akane''s head peeked out. She''s done preparing the bath and was listening in on us.


    Looking at her stern gaze, we don''t have a choice but to sit in front of Miwa-nee.


    To think that we will be lectured like this. But everything she said makes a lot of sense.


    I was being naive again. And here I am, adding more and more girls. What can I do for them in the future?


    "So, what are your ns for the future? At this rate, you''re in for a world of suffering. And it will not be only you, everyone connected to you as well."


    Miwa-nee stared at me. She''s being serious at her lecture and yeah, I couldn''t deny that.


    "And you Akane. Why are you tolerating his behaviour?"


    She then turned to Akane.


    We looked at each other and nodded. We understood what we had to say. This may sound like an excuse for now but all the responsibility I''m shouldering, I won''t neglect any of them.


    "Miwa-nee, you''re absolutely right. Your words opened my eyes just now. All the girls I have, I have to think about their futures if they decided to stay with me until the end. "


    "I''m not tolerating him, Miwa-nee. I wouldn''t be here if husband stayed to being how he was before. You already left before that happened so you have no idea."


    Miwa-nee alternatively looks at both of us, weighing the answers that came out of our mouths.


    In the end, her gaze settled on Akane.


    "What happened after I left?"


    Akane didn''t immediately answer her. She first looked at me, her eyes asking permission.


    I nodded as an answer. She will tell Miwa-nee about my desire. She will only be convinced if she knows about that.


    So, from Akane''s mouth, what happened since 5th grade was ryed to her. Sometimes I will add details when Miwa-nee asks for it. In the end, Akane and I told her most of it, until the change that happened which made Akane the only special one. This silly girl really knows everything. Even if I distanced myself she knew what I was doing.


    With a hand on her forehead, Miwa-nee acted like she''s having a headache, or maybe she really got a headache from all that.


    "Ruki, the reason why that desire manifested. Do you know what it is?"


    "I don''t know. It suddenly appeared one day."


    Right. Until now, I don''t know the reason why I suddenly had that urge to steal that girl from that guy. That''s what started me on this path. That confession I witnessed.


    "I don''t know how to say this. Honestly, I might be the reason for your desire, Ruki."


    With a sigh, Miwa-nee confessed.

 Chapter 77: The Reason (1)

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Reason (1)</h4>


    "Eh?"


    Even Akane couldn''t hide her surprise from what Miwa-nee said.


    "What do you mean Miwa-nee?"


    Miwa-nee looked straight at me, her eyes containing an apologetic expression. She really thought she''s the reason.


    "You probably don''t remember, Ruki. That night when I epted my parent''s arrangement. You were with me."


    She''s recalling what happened so we both stayed silent to hear what Miwa-nee will say.


    "I told you, you''re the reason why I epted their arrangement, right? Because Ruki, I started looking at you as not just my nephew."


    "I got scared. Thinking I might do something I shouldn''t. Akane and you were clearly in love with each other back then. Even I couldn''t separate you from each other."


    Ah. Now even Miwa-nee is saying the same thing as Auntie. Akane and I being in love with each other.


    "That''s why I epted it. And that night, I pulled you out from your room to sleep together with me. To vent out all my frustrations. You were asleep. I don''t know if you woke up at some point and some of my words got imprinted in your mind which led to that desire of yours."


    Wait. Wait. What is Miwa-nee saying? She started looking at me as not just her nephew? Does that mean?


    I was the reason she got married.


    Then what about that night? I only remember sleeping together with her. But she''s now saying that during my sleep, she''s venting out her frustrations. Could it be?


    Akane looked at me, with the same confused expression on her face. Her hand then reached for my hand and sped it tightly.


    "That desire of yours. You told me it started as you wanting to steal someone''s girl, right?"


    "Yes."


    "That night, I keep telling you to grow up already and steal me from that man I will be marrying."


    "Eh?"


    Huh? Is Miwa-nee really the reason? Why can''t I remember? Ah. I was asleep throughout the night. But maybe my subconscious was awake? Ah. I don''t know anymore.


    "Ah. Should I really say this? Now, I feel responsible why you turned out like this. And I even wanted to lecture you two just now. I''m sorry."


    Aplicated expression now hung on Miwa-nee''s face. She must be trying to remember what she said that night and then she stitched it together to what happened to me after she left.


    "Tell it to us Miwa-nee, I want to know too."


    Akane suddenly broke her silence. Right. If someone''s more interested than me when ites to my desire, it will be her. That desire led to me neglecting her after all.


    "Wife?"


    "I am also searching for the reason why your desire manifested, husband. To think that it''s that auntie from our childhood was the reason. I want to know the real story."


    She looked straight at Miwa-nee.


    "Alright. Wait here, I''ll put this boy to bed first."


    The pressure from Akane''s stare made her give up. After a sigh, she picked Minoru up from the sofa then she headed upstairs.


    Akane''s hand that was holding mine suddenly became sweaty. Is she nervous? Or excited? The reason is now here. Maybe it might be the key to curing it?


    Then what will happen if it was cured? Will my desire stop igniting?


    She then leaned her head on my shoulder and put my arm over her.


    "Husband, if Miwa-nee is really the reason. Do you think you can cure it with her?"


    "I don''t know. It''s already rooted deep inside me. That desire shaped me to who I am right now."


    Yeah. No one can deny that. I may be narrow-minded before the change but it still became my foundation.


    "You''re right. I just can''t help but imagine our life if your desire hadn''t manifested. Both of us loving each other, it''s like my dreame true."


    "If I finally learned that emotion again. Is it right to use ''learned'' or ''remembered''? In any case, we will still be like that."


    This girl expressing her dream. Of course, maybe every girl I have also imagine something like that. Only the two of us. But I can''t imagine that now, they''re all important to me. I can''t just pick one and forget the others. I''m giving them that choice.


    "I see. I got a little greedy just now, husband. I imagined of having you to only myself."


    "It''s fine to be a bit greedy. I am also greedy, you know. I keep adding new targets even when my hands are already full. I''m the worst."


    Yeah. Her greediness will not be able to best mine.


    I pulled her closer to me. I can only do this for her. Letting her feel that no matter what, I will want her.


    "Then we''re both greedy. Let''s stop thinking about it now. Actually, I only have vague memories of Miwa-nee."


    "I remembered almost everything. And in turn, I remembered you were always there with us. Miwa-nee often scolds me back then, after that, you will cry like you''re the one getting scolded."


    Right. This silly girl was like that. And when she cries, Miwa-nee will stop scolding me and she will give us candies. Well, that was when we''re still in 1st grade.


    "Ah. I''m not a crybaby and we''re still young back then! Actually, I maybe hated Miwa-nee before because she kept on getting in our way."


    "Then what about now?"


    That''s new. She used to hate Miwa-nee? Did she feel threatened by her?


    "Honestly, it resurfaced when she confessed just now. That''s why I want to hear the whole story. Miwa-nee is a great mother to Minoru. I don''t want to keep hating her."


    I see. She will really hate her again if it turns out it''s Miwa-nee who set me down on this path.


    "Let''s wait for her then. My memory of that night is also fuzzy or rather, I was probably asleep throughout the night that she was venting her frustrations. As to why I didn''t wake up. I don''t know."


    We could hear Minoru crying from upstairs. Ah. This might take longer.


    I pulled Akane up and we sat on the sofa, I then let her use myp as a pillow. We stare at each other while I brush her hair. She closed her eyes, feelingfortable with what I am doing.


    "If she''s really the reason. Will you still want her?"


    "Yes. I want Miwa-nee to be mine. I''m going to steal her from her husband."


    No matter what, that will not change.


    "Idiot husband, you''re really honest to a fault. But I love this part of you. If I asked, you won''t lie to me."


    "I can''t bear to lie to you when I''m meeting other girls left and right."


    I''m really despicable. But yeah, we''re way past at repeating that phrase. I''ve already epted that. There''s no meaning in thinking over it again.


    After a while, Miwa-nee appeared from the stairs.


    "You two, sorry. Minoru woke up."


    "It''s fine. I got spoiled by husband while waiting."


    Akane smugly dered. This girl, you''re showing your hostility to Miwa-nee.


    "I see. You two really can''t be separated."


    "We were actually separated before. Because of that desire."


    Oi. Akane. Stop. Miwa-nee will feel bad.


    And I was right, her face is now showing how apologetic she is. It''s like she''s done something wrong.


    "I''m sorry. Do you still want to hear it?"


    "Yes, Miwa-nee."


    I answered at the same time as I covered Akane''s mouth with my hand. This silly girl can''t hold herself back.


    "Ruki. Alright. Actually, I stopped looking at you as just my nephew when you''re in 4th grade."


    "I know that''s wrong. But I foundfort messing with you, staying with you. Compared to the guys I met at work and mixers, the innocent you were the one that kept me going. Just knowing you will be at home, calling me Miwa-nee with a silly smile on your face is enough to wash away all the problems."


    When Miwa-nee started her story, Akane and I only listened. Akane reached for my hand and held it tight, crossing our fingers together. She sought safety from my hands. She really hated Miwa-nee but she wanted to stop that.


    "At first I''m already satisfied to just look over you growing up. But it grew to something more. And it was noticed by your mother."


    "She asked me if I want you to be mine and told me to give her my answer when you reached high school. She didn''t think that I would try to make a move on you. Maybe she trusted me that much. That even if I already saw you as more than my nephew, I wouldn''t do something I will regret."


    Eh? Mom was aware of Miwa-nee''s feelings? Then, is this also the reason why she didn''t tell me Miwa-nee will be staying here?


    "Ah. This year is supposed to be the time to give her my answer. But as you can see. I''m already married so I don''t have any right to answer that anymore."


    "And in truth, I decided to forget about my affection for you when I married that man. And it will also put my parent''s minds at ease. Satisfying them became the biggest reason, you see. They wanted to see me get married and have a stable life before their time here end. And they passed away a year after due to old age."


    "Now, let''s go back to the night before that decision. I still remember every detail. This is the one thing I couldn''t forget or maybe I don''t want to forget, I only sealed this deep inside me. The night when I chose to put away everything for their sake."


    Miwa-nee started to cry. And this time, it''s more than the sobbing I saw from herst night. Seeing her like that, I want to hold her in my arms.


    But when I saw Akane lying on myp. I stopped. I have to hold back. This silly girl. She wanted to hear everything. I shouldn''t do anything until Miwa-nee finished her story.

 Chapter 78: The Reason (2)

    <h4>Chapter 78: The Reason (2)</h4>


    "Ah. I''m showing an unsightly appearance. Where''s the tissue?"


    Miwa-nee, noticing her tears, tried to wipe it away with her fingers.


    Then she looked at me again, still with flowing tears.


    "You can guess it now, right? Maybe I loved you before, Ruki. And I put that away when I made that decision. I never thought I''ll be looking back at it again. But here we are."


    "That night, even when you''re asleep, I kept on talking to you. I did it with an almost silent voice. I don''t want anybody to hear it but you. Even if you''re sleeping."


    Soon, Miwa-nee finally controlled her tears making her voice clearer. Neither Akane nor I talked and just waited for her


    "I whispered how I came to start looking at you differently, how I tried to always take your attention, separating you from Akane."


    "I whispered all those while you''re asleep. Then I told you how I wanted to see you grow up to be something great. At some point, I started venting out all my frustrations."


    I see. It''s like what Shio did yesterday when I acted as a wall, but Miwa-nee did that when I was asleep.


    "From how I can''t find a stable job, how I can''t find a better man like you, how you weren''t born much earlier."


    "Now that I''m remembering it, I couldn''t help but recall the regrets I had after that decision. If I had waited, I could have a chance with you. But even if I go back to that time, I will still make the same decision. Now, I have Minoru. Isn''t he cute? He somehow resembles you and me."


    It''s for her parents. I understand that decision she made. And yes, Minoru''s cute that even I am also fond of him. Miwa-nee became a great mother. Maybe the years of taking care of me paid off that she became like that.


    "Ah. I''m getting sidetracked. Ruki. I might''ve really set you on that path. There''s no doubt. You told me about that desire to steal someone from somebody. It stemmed from what I whispered to you to grow up and steal me from my husband, and steal everyone you set your eyes on."


    "It sounds stupid, right? But at that time, that''s the only way you could also see me as yours considering how in love you two are to each other."


    Eh? She''s right. I probably only have eyes for Akane back then.


    "I told you that if you found someone you like, you should do everything to get them to be yours. Don''t let reasons such as they already have someone else to hinder you. Maybe I was hoping that even if I married that guy, you will one daye to get me."


    This. She''s hoping for me to steal her. But she''s rejecting it now. But this sounds really like the core of my desire back then. I''m doing everything to get them before, not minding the means. But the first thing that stuck out from all that she said was to steal someone from another.


    "I didn''t know most of it would stick on you. And worst, it sets you on the path to stealing someone''s beloved for 4 years. It''s great that you''ve changed but the essence is still the same as what I told you."


    "But one part that I didn''t tell you was how you treasured each of them. Leading to your situation now. You''ve really grown to a great man like I told you but you''re shouldering everyone on your own. If you continue taking in someone, you''ll be buried."


    Miwa-nee looked over me with eyes full of concern. She''s really thinking about my future.


    I didn''t treasure them though. Only now that my desire changed and I started taking responsibility for those who stayed did I start treasuring them. They''re mine, after all.


    "Miwa-nee¡­"


    "Still can''t believe it? Akane, you do hate me now, don''t you? It''s fine. I deserve that. Because of my selfish venting, it made him like that."


    Miwa-nee turned to Akane. I see, she predicted that Akane would react like that. She knew that what happened ruined the love we had for each other.


    "N-no. I just can''t believe it. He was sleeping. How did it get imprinted in his mind? But out of all the reasons I can think of, this confession from you is the most usible."


    Akane removed my hand that was covering her mouth and blurted that out. What she said makes sense. Is it really possible to have those imprinted in my mind that it grew into a desire? But her confession really is the closest and most possible reason.


    "I also don''t know. When did you start having that desire?"


    "A week after you left, I witnessed a confession happening. And that immediately ignited my desire."


    Hearing that, Miwa-nee sighed again. Like confirming that it''s really because of that night.


    "See? I''m sorry. That night might''ve really changed you."


    "Husband, I think Miwa-nee is right."


    Even Akane was convinced. That got triggered because I identally saw that confession. And those words of Miwa-nee from that night turned into a desire.


    "You''re right. Then can this be cured?"


    "It might be toote. It has been 5 years. It''s already deeply rooted in you. I''m sorry. I''ll take responsibility for that."


    As I thought. Even if it can be cured, can I really stop this desirepletely?


    "How will you take responsibility?"


    Akane asked instead of me.


    "You''ll hate me more, Akane."


    "No. Miwa-nee. I don''t want to hate you. It''s true that I kind of want to hate you but for husband and Minoru''s sake, I will not do that."


    This silly girl, she''s putting down her hate for me. I''m really lucky to have her.


    "Akane¡­"


    "I''m your wife. This much I can tolerate. I''m still the only girl special for you, right?"


    "That won''t change, silly girl."


    My extreme possessiveness only beats for her. She''ll always be the special one.


    "Then that''s enough. Miwa-nee, how will you take responsibility?"


    Akane smiled hearing my words then she turned her head back to ask Miwa-nee again.


    "I just wanted to lecture both of you about being an adult. Why am I put into this situation? Haa. Since Ruki''s desire was my fault, I will satisfy it to take responsibility."


    "Miwa-nee..."


    "I''m not done yet. Don''t be too happy. I''m still a married woman, Ruki. I may have forced my decision before but that doesn''t change the fact that I''m already tied to another man."


    "I know that. Just give me a chance, Miwa-nee."


    A chance is enough. I won''t me her for this desire. I don''t regret everything I''ve done after all.


    "Do I still have a choice? I set you on that path, I have to take responsibility."


    "Thank you Miwa-nee."


    "Idiot husband, why are you thanking Miwa-nee. She''s just feeling guilty so she had no choice but to satisfy your desire."


    Akane retorted. Err. She''s right. I''m really stupid. The one most affected by this confession by Miwa-nee is this silly girl.


    "She''s right, Ruki. Work hard but don''t forget what I told you earlier. You two. Start thinking about the future. You can ask me or better, ask your parents."


    "Yes."


    The future. We''re growing up. Not just me, all the girls around me as well. The time to decide what to do for our future will soone. Kana will soon decide first. Maybe I''ll ask her what she will do after she graduates.


    "Akane, can I borrow Ruki for a second?"


    "Alright. I''ll reheat the tub, husband. Follow me in after you''re done."


    Akane looked at Miwa-nee and after a while, she conceded. She''s making a concession for my desire again. This silly girl. I''ll make it up to herter.


    "Now that she''s gone¡­"


    "Miwa-nee."


    After Akane left to go to the bathroom, Miwa-nee closed in on me and pulled me in her embrace.


    "Shush. Don''t talk. You two made me remember. You unsealed all those memories."


    "I have no idea you looked at me like that before."


    I responded and hugged her back. I remembered the time she used to do this. And yes, it''sfortable but I thought nothing wrong from it.


    "I''m the worst, right? But it''s true."


    She used to look at me as more than a nephew, but she decided to forget all that. Now that it was brought up again, did ite back? I don''t know.


    "I''m not ming you for being the reason for this desire, Miwa-nee. It made me be who I am right now. I don''t regret anything that I''ve done."


    "This idiot boy. That''s why I''m feeling this guilty. You became like that because of me when you could live normally with Akane."


    Ah. She''s right. Living normally with Akane. Just like what I told Nami, that will certainly happen if this desire hadn''t manifested. Loving only Akane. From a normal perspective that''s a satisfying life.


    "Like you said, it''s toote now. And Akane, she''s still here with me, being the special silly girl for me. And you too. I can''t stop wanting you to be mine Miwa-nee, and I don''t hate it."


    "What have I done? To turn you like this¡­"


    In essence, she''s sessful at her initial aim to make me look at her as well. I ended up wanting her. I want to steal her from her husband.


    "Don''t think about it anymore. I''ll be stealing you soon, Miwa-nee."


    "Now I don''t know if I will be amazed or sad."


    With aplicated expression on her face, Miwa-nee gave me a smile.


    "Can I at least kiss you again, Miwa-nee?"


    "Akane is waiting for you."


    Just like how considerate Akane is to my desire, Miwa-nee wanted to make it up for that silly girl. She''s already guilty enough to ask for this moment.


    "I''ll be spoiling her soon. But right now, you''re the one in my arms Miwa-nee."


    "This boy¡­ go on. Maybe I also wanted that. You made me remember those times, I''ll apologize to Akane again."


    Miwa-nee''s face closed in on mine. I didn''t miss that chance to kiss her again. And my arms pulled her closer to me. This woman is the reason for my desire. I can''t afford to me her. In fact, I''m even thankful for her. I met a lot of girls who showed their affection to me, making me grow to who I am right now.


    "Miwa-nee..."


    "Stop the useless talk."


    This time, Miwa-nee was the one kissing me more aggressively. Unlike yesterday night, she''s sober and she knows what she''s doing. Is this her suppressed feelings for me?


    Using her tongue, she invaded my mouth and entwined her tongue with mine. Right now, maybe I''m the one upying all her thoughts. She''s indulging herself to me. I have to respond back. To make her understand.


    With all those kisses, we ended back to the sofa, with me on top of her. I can see from Miwa-nee''s eyes the affection she has for me. Even if she doesn''t voice it out, I can feel it. This is like the love that Akane and the other girls shower me.


    Her arms tightened and I let myself fall on top of her, putting all of my weight on her. Her mouth keeps on seeking mine. With every kiss, she''s conveying the affection she has for me all those years.


    I don''t know if it will continue or she''s just pouring it all out. All those emotions she suppressed in exchange for satisfying her parents.


    Soon, only kissing proved to be not enough for me, I broke off our kiss and I went down to her neck, a few kisses at first, it then grew from licking to sucking it. Miwa-nee''s hands were on my head and back. She''s not rejecting it. She''s even pushing me to do more.


    I really became encouraged.


    I was about to go down again but Akane''s face suddenly surfaced on my mind. That silly girl, she''s waiting for me. I don''t want to make her sad. I want to see more of her smile¡­


    I stopped and looked at Miwa-nee. She was confused about why I stopped but then realization dawned on her. She also got too into it.


    Her flushed face that looks like she''s drunk, reddened even further. Then she turned her face away from me. Not daring to look me in the eye.


    "Go¡­ This is enough, right?"


    "I''ll make time for you Miwa-nee. I really want you."


    "Don''t say anything more. Akane. Go to her now."


    "Right."


    I stood up and her arms naturally released me. I started walking to the bathroom but my eyes were still on Miwa-nee. But until the end, she didn''t look at me again, she even turned her body face-down on the sofa.


    Taking off my clothes, I opened the bathroom door and Akane''s already there, dipping herself in the tub.


    "How did it go?"


    "It went well."


    "That''s great¡­"


    "Akane, it''s fine to show me if you''re upset."


    This silly girl, she''s trying hard not to show it on her face but it''s clearly written on it.


    "No. I''m not upset, husband."


    "You say that but you''re pouting."


    "Come and spoil me. I want to feel you more today."


    "Alright. I''m getting in."


    Her pout never left her face but it''s fine. I understand what she''s feeling right now. She''s jealous. I have to make it up to her. I won''t get tired doing this for her.


    Right after I got in, Akane stood up and repositioned herself to lean her body to me. She took my arms and put it around herself.


    Looking at how she''s acting right now, I can''t help but smile.


    This feeling.


    Do I love her? Maybe, I do now. In the heat of that moment with Miwa-nee, I remembered her. I don''t want to make her wait and sad. I want to see her keep smiling.


    Is this it? Am I starting to remember that emotion?


    I want to make this silly girl smile, pamper her and take care of her. Now and in the future.


    I still don''t know about the other girls, but to Akane, I''m now feeling my heart beating fast for her.


    Now that I know the reason for my desire, I''m starting to remember that emotion. No. This is my feelings for her that I have forgotten.


    This silly girl. I can feel it. This is not just my possessiveness now. It''s still there but this one''s different. I love Akane. This is love. This is the love I have for her all those years. Auntie and Miwa-nee is really right. We do love each other back then. And now, it''s alling back to me.


    Knowing the reason about the origin of my desire unlocked this forgotten emotion I have for this silly girl.


    At the same time my arms tightened around her, I nibbled on one of her ears and whispered.


    "Akane, I think I love you now."


    When my words registered on her mind, Akane stiffened. Slowly, her head turned to me, her eyes staring directly at my eyes. She''s crying. Her tears started flowing.


    "C-can you say that again?"


    She couldn''t believe it. I guess that''s the normal reaction. But I''ll repeat it for her. Putting this emotion I''m remembering just now, I smiled and told her once again. The words she wanted to hear.


    "I love you, Akane."

 Chapter 79: Night Of Love (1)

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Night Of Love (1)</h4>


    Because of my sudden confession, Akane was dumbfounded. She really couldn''t believe my words. She just wanted to be spoiled by me but to suddenly hear the words she always wanted to hear from me, it took her a few minutes to recover.


    Her tears flowed uncontrobly during that time and I kept on wiping it away from her beautiful face.


    "Tell me I''m not hearing things."


    "You''re not. With the reason for my desire being cleared, that emotion that I had forgotten, I''m starting to remember it. Especially how in love I was with you. No, it shouldn''t be in the past tense. I love you, Akane. Sorry for forgetting it."


    She was once again speechless. But slowly a smile bloomed on her lips.


    "Idiot husband. I can''t describe how happy I am. In fact, I really don''t know what to say. I''m even rehearsing for the day you will say that to me but to suddenly hear it from you, I nked out."


    "You don''t have to say anything. Let''s finish bathing for now and move to our room. I want to spoil my wife."


    "Yes, husband."


    I don''t know, but after that confession, we didn''t get wrapped by an erotic air. Instead, the already warm bath became warmer, we''re just hugging each other. This love I have for her. It''s real. I can''t deny this.


    The thought of my other girls, even Miwa-nee, were put at the back of my head. Even the things I should realize got pushed back again. I just wanted to pour this emotion that was continuouslying back to me to this silly girl. This was suppressed for almost 5 years.


    When we reached our room, Akane immediately jumped into my arms, her lips found mine. Like always, she''s pouring her love to me. I''m clearly feeling it. A lost emotion I''ve forgotten. Thisfortable feeling really is her love. I recognized it now. The memories I had with her before the desire manifested were alling back to me.


    I''m not really incapable of love, I just simply forgot it.


    I truly love her. This silly girl. But now along with this possessiveness, I won''t ever let her go.


    "Husband, say it again."


    "I love you. How many times do you want to hear it?"


    Akane giggled cutely and pulled me into our bed. We once againy down and she immediately cuddles with me.


    "I love you."


    She kissed me again. And each time, she will whisper that. How should I say this? Now that I remembered it, her ''I love you''s became this meaningful. And I want to hear it again and again.


    "I love you too, wife."


    "Husband. I won''t be able to sleep from this happiness."


    "Then I''ll apany you. I feel the same."


    Yes. There''s no way I can sleep if I''m getting overwhelmed by this emotion.


    "Now I won''t hate Miwa-nee anymore. This time it''s real."


    "Let''s not talk about other girls for now, wife. Let me fill in the years where I''ve forgotten how much I love you."


    "Thene, husband. Let me feel it."


    "I remembered how you just stretch your arms. I will surrender easily to you and hug you tightly."


    She stretched her arms out asking me to get in her embrace. I didn''t let her wait, my body fell down into her embrace. Just like with Haruko earlier, I rested my head to her neck.


    "You remembered that time¡­"


    "Yes. All the memories I had with you. They''reing back."


    "Tell me more. Let''s reminisce on that."


    "There was that time when Auntie scolded you and you slipped into my bed at night saying you''ll start to live with me."


    That thingst Wednesday wasn''t the only time she told me she will live with me. It already happened years before.


    "Ah. Then Mom arrived and took me away from you."


    "Yes, I cried that time and I got angry with Auntie."


    These memories. Ah. I''m being exposed to how I was before the desire took over.


    "Mom gave up that night to stop your crying. We cuddled together to sleep."


    "Akane, you were reminiscing these memories alone before, right? Now, let''s do it together."


    Those memories where we are still into each other. Nothing can separate us, even Miwa-nee. That''s why I never looked at her as a family or as a sister because I wanted her to be my other half. That was what I decided since the first time we''ve seen each other even if we still don''t know the meaning of it. And she felt the same.


    "Yes. I''d love that. And let''s make more memories, husband."


    Akane hugged me tighter and she lifted my head to face her. And there I saw her smiling. No. She''s been smiling since earlier. This silly girl really is too beautiful.


    "Right. Earlier I got an idea to take you for a date."


    "Date?"


    What''s this? Somehow she got triggered by that word.


    "Yes. We haven''t had one. And I wanted to spoil you so I nned on telling you about it."


    "I''m sure it''s just you making up to me. I know about that time with Yaeko."


    Ah. I see. This is why. I haven''t told her about that supposed date with Yae.


    "Err. How did you know?"


    "That girl. She''s bragging about it to me. She''s so happy she got your first date."


    Akane is pouting again. Like someone took away her candy. I didn''t miss that chance to kiss her to ease her up before I exined. Err, why am I exining?


    "That Yae¡­ the order was mixed up. This time I want to do it properly with you."


    "If I could have you for the whole day then I''ll ept."


    More spoiling for this silly girl. I want that too so it''s fine. My desire is still here. And those girls¡­


    Even though I remembered my love for her, I still can''t stop my desire. She just became more special to me.


    "Deal. I don''t n on meeting anyone on that day."


    "This Saturday then, husband. You''re all mine."


    Her pouting lips are still there so I keep on my kisses. Now I feel like she''s taking advantage of me. But I don''t mind. If it''s for this silly girl.


    "Yes, wife. Now that I remembered how much I love you. I want to make it our first new memory we can reminisce about in the future."


    "You''re the guy, husband. n it for us."


    "Err. I''m actually telling this to you because I have no idea what to do."


    "Right. I forgot you''re hopeless in that department, husband. Then I''ll tell you everything I want to do. n it out using that."


    She almost facepalmed but she giggled instead, she remembered how clueless I am to certain things. That thing with Fujii, I should take that seriously. To gain more knowledge.


    "That''s enough. Now tell me."


    "Later, husband. You see..."


    Akane said while fidgeting around. Her legs were rubbing with each other.


    I see. This silly girl. Let''s tease her for a bit


    "What?"


    "Don''t make me say it!"


    Even if we''ve already done it many times over, she''s still a bit shy at admitting it.


    "Ah. My wife is turned on."


    "Muu. You''re teasing me again."


    I will never get enough of this silly girl. Her flustered face, her apple-red lips that I''ve already ravaged one too many times. That wless neck of hers, her corbone that''s still carrying my mark. Everything about her.


    "I love teasing you before too, right?"


    "You were doing that because you couldn''t tease Miwa-nee as revenge for teasing you."


    She remembered that I''m just venting it out on her. It''s hard to take revenge on Miwa-nee before. She will just tease me more if I tried, so Akane became the target of my teasing.


    "You''re right. I had no one to tease but you."


    "Idiot husband. I love you."


    This time, she''s now the one taking initiative. Her pouty lips turned aggressive, it sucked on my lips that were just raining her with kisses.


    "And I love you too. I''m also turned on. Since we can''t sleep, let''s do it a lot tonight."


    "Un. I want your child¡­"


    "You silly wife, not yet. But we will have it in the future. A little Akane or a little me. Anything you want."


    "Minoru is cute but I want our own child."


    This silly girl. She''s serious. She wants to have our child as soon as possible. But that''s irresponsible. There''s a lot more we have to do first.


    "And we will have one. We just have to wait, okay?"


    "Yes, husband. Now make love to me."


    "Right. We can finally say that now. We''ll make love tonight. Not just sex but making love."


    "Un¡­"


    My wife is this beautiful. Ah. I really love her. This is really different than normal. I just want to plunge it in her already.


    We haven''t stopped our kisses since earlier. We just never got tired of each other. Now that we''re both turned on, we stopped conversing with words, we started doing it with our actions.


    From passionate kisses, I moved down to her neck while my hand was busy exploring her body. Her sleepwear that was now changed to negligee since we started living together came off easily with a little pull, revealing her perfect figure. I will never get tired of this sight.


    My hand moved down and felt her slit, like I thought, she''s now too wet. My fingers started rubbing her pussy over her panties, wetting it further.


    While my fingers are doing that, my head is now buried in her still developing breasts. With a nipple in my mouth that was being sucked and licked. Her moans started filling our room.


    Her hand reached for my cock below, it''s already hard for her so she''s stroking it over my underpants.


    "G-give this to me now, husband."


    Akane whispered. She couldn''t wait anymore.


    I nodded at her. I will grant her wish. Ah. No, even I couldn''t wait anymore.


    The night is long, we''ll make love all night. This forgotten emotion, I''ll pour it all to this lovely silly girl.

 Chapter 80: Night of Love (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 80: Night of Love (2) *</h4>


    How long has it been? I''ve already shot 3 times inside this silly girl but we still showed no signs of exhaustion. From missionary, taking her from behind and with her on top of me. We poured our love for each other. Her moans were so loud that I don''t know if it would be heard from Miwa-nee''s room. If it did, we''ll get an earful tomorrow but I don''t care. We''re still not done yet.


    "Husband. More."


    Akane who already rested for a bit after her performance on top of me whispered again. She already climaxed more than me but she still wanted more.


    "Make it hard for me again, wife."


    "Un."


    She nodded and stood up, a bit of semen and her love nectar dripped down from her pussy. It''s already filled since earlier but she still wants more.


    Akane then went down to my cock for the 3rd time. She always uses her mouth to make it stand erect again. It''s now covered with her juices and a bit of my semen but she didn''t mind it, after stroking it for a bit, she took it in her mouth. Cleaning every corner of it with her tongue, she bobbed her head up and down.


    Not long after, my cock stood up again like the previous shots didn''t happen.


    Seeing that, Akane went back on top of me and ground it with her pussy again.


    "You''re too erotic now, wife."


    "You made me like this, husband. You can also use my other hole."


    "You silly girl, we can''t just use that without preparing it first. It will hurt a lot."


    "I don''t mind."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, fill me up with your love there as well."


    "Not tonight. We still have schoolter, it will be hard for you to walk if we do it now.let''s do it on our date. I''ll keep pumping on the usual hole for now."


    "Un. Okay... Make more love with me. I want to remember this night. The night your love for me came back."


    "What position do you want next?"


    "I want you on top of me again, husband. That''s much better than any other position. Like I''m entrusting my everything to you."


    "We''re of the same mind, wife. I want to always treasure you like that."


    Exchanging our positions, we didn''t need to lubricate anymore, her legs were already separated. I just aimed it and pushed my cock inside her again. Her insides now fully take my shape, like it''s made for me.


    Akane moaned out again then she sought for my mouth. Our tongue entwined while we passionately enjoyed the 4th round of our love making. I''m not moving slow nor fast now, we made our own rhythm while following the beat of our hearts. It''s in sync.


    "I love you so much, Ruki."


    "I love you too, Akane."


    Another exchange of our I love you''s. Another thrust to her deepest part. It''s already a bit slimy from all of my semen inside but I don''t mind. The way she squeezes my cock is too pleasurable and at the same time, she''s feeling the same pleasure.


    Even if I said we were not exhausted, doing it consecutively like this really emptied my balls.


    This time though, only focusing on giving each other pleasure. It somehow calmed us down. That idea about using her other hole was also swept away. This will be thest for the night but we''ll savor it.


    With every thrust of my hips, a moan will escape her mouth. Her neck is now full of hickeys. I couldn''t stop myself during the heat of our moment. We''ll figure out how to cover that tomorrow.


    With umted pleasure, her legs tightened onto me. She just wanted to feel me inside her.


    "This is not a dream again, right?"


    "There you go again, after all this, you still think you''re dreaming?"


    "To feel your love again, this really feels like a dream."


    "This silly girl. I just need to show it every moment we''re together, right?"


    She nodded then gave me a kiss again. Her hands moved to my butt urging me to thrust harder.


    I heeded what she wanted. While holding her tight, I increased the pace in which I pounded my cock inside her. Our lips never separated, pouring more love into each other.


    After a few minutes like that, she reached another climax and when I felt her tighten on me, I shot my 4th load inside her. Filling her with more of my semen.


    After that, we just stare at each other. This girl who persevered despite me forgetting my feelings for her. She''s stronger than anyone I know. Maybe this is why she became the only one special to me.


    Like our first night, I mulled over the things that will change after this. I love Akane. That doesn''t mean I won''t love those other girls. I just need to look at them again and determine if I like or love them or it''s still my desire to have them.


    I might make another differentiation but one thing is for sure. As long as they stay with me, I''ll treat them equally. The new ones and the old. But they won''t be higher than Akane. At best they''ll be next to her. Haruko and Yae currentlypete for that position, everyone elsees next with Satsuki, Kana, Aoi and Ria at the front. I won''t include those I haven''t conquered yet but they will soon be. And those I haven''t reconnected yet, I won''t treat them unfairly but I just really can''t deal with them all at once.


    I moved down from on top of Akane. Well, I don''t want her to carry all my weight throughout the night, cuddling together is much better for us.


    "I still can''t sleep, husband."


    "Then let''s talk more. It''s time to talk about our date."


    Our first date. It will not just be a way to make up for that date with Yae. It will be our first date after I remembered my love for her.


    "Right. We''ll be together for the whole day, so let''s start it in the Amusement Park. Thest time we went there was when we''re in 4th grade. I don''t want to go there without you, so¡­"


    "Alright. I still remember the rides you liked."


    She liked some extreme ones but she always loves to ride the Ferris Wheel. Well, that''s the most romantic ride. I''ll put that at the end.


    "We''ll spend most of the time there. Then after it, let''s watch a movie. There''s that one I want to watch with you."


    "What''s it about?"


    "You might find it boring."


    "I will enjoy it if I''m with you."


    Movie eh. We also stopped going there. I don''t know about her but usually, I just watch movies at home. I don''t have any particr genre so she can be at ease that I will enjoy it with her.


    "You''re making me smile again, you idiot husband."


    "I''ll aim to always keep that smile on you. You''re more beautiful that way."


    "Ah. I''m satisfied."


    "Don''t be, we''ll be together until the end. We''ll have more memories together."


    It''s still too early to be satisfied, this silly girl.


    "Then next, take me to a romantic dinner. I won''t tell you where.? You have to choose it by yourself."


    "Alright."


    Romantic dinner. How does one prepare for that? To a well-known restaurant? I''d rather cook for her but I guess, I''ll look for one where we can have that.


    "And let''s spend the night in a hotel."


    "Love hotel?"


    "No, idiot. A proper hotel."


    "Alright. I''ll make a reservation tomorrow."


    Why did I think of a love hotel first? Ah. Because of Yae.


    "Yes, husband. Thank you."


    "Why are you thanking me?"


    "I know you still have your desire but you keep on letting me feel how special I am. That''s what I''m thankful about."


    "I''m just making it up to you, silly girl."


    She never has to thank me. It should be me apologizing because of this desire. But I can''t do that. It will not stop anyway. It will just be an unending cycle if I did. Better to make it up to her than apologizing.


    "You already did when you epted me and asked my parents to let me live with you. You made me fall for you even further that night. No one can rece you in my heart, husband."


    "I still feel that''s not enough."


    "That''s why I''m thanking you, you keep calling me silly but you are one as well."


    "You''re too stubborn, wife."


    She smiled and bit my cheek. Ah. This silly girl. She doesn''t want to lose, eh?


    "Just ept it."


    "Alright. You will always be special, Akane. Maybe this is my way of making it up to you, I can''t abandon those girls now. I wille to love most if not all of them."


    Though there''s a momentary hint of sadness in her eyes, it disappeared in an instant. She still can''t ept it deep in her heart but she''s doing her best, for me.


    "I know. I have to grow up along with you. I may pout at you and be upset at times, you can ignore it. That''s just the time I can''t hold myself back and just my way to let you notice me again."


    Just like always, she embraced me tightly again, this is her own way of feeling safe. In my arms.


    "You know, I''m weak to that pout of yours, wife."


    "That''s actually why I do it."


    "This silly girl. I love you."


    "Mmh. I won''t get tired to hear that from you."


    Since earlier, I''m now used to telling her those words, and it always carried my feelings for her.


    "You will hear it more from now on."


    "Yes. Now husband, let me spoil you."


    "How will you spoil me?"


    "You can rx for now and don''t think of anything else. I''ll be singing to you until you fall asleep."


    She used to love singing for me but yeah, that stopped as well. She''s really the most affected with my desire. But she''s willing to put down that hate she felt, all for me. I''m really lucky to have this girl.


    "Ah. I''d love to hear that."


    "Uhm, I''m not confident but if it''s for you, I''ll keep spoiling you like this."


    Akane sat up a bit and leaned her back to the headrest, she then put my head on her navel, my arms circled around her. And while brushing my hair with her fingers, her singing voice put me at ease.


    "Especially for you


    I wanna let you know what I was going through


    All the time we were apart


    I thought of you


    You were in my heart


    My love never changed


    I still feel the same


    Especially for you


    I wanna tell you I was feeling that way too


    And if dreams were wings, you know


    I would have flown to you


    To be where you are


    No matter how far


    And now that I''m next to you


    No more dreaming about tomorrow


    Forget the loneliness and the sorrow


    I''ve got to say


    It''s all because of you


    And now we''re back together, together


    I wanna show you my heart is oh so true


    And all the love I have is


    Especially for you¡­"


    With her soothing voice, I enjoy this time with her. This silly girl who I love. Her love for me never changed. And it will continue on. It will really be a dreame true if we can go back to that time when there''s only the two of us.


    But that''s impossible now. I just gotta do whatever I can to make her feel special. No matter what, she will always be my special one. With this love and possessiveness, we''ll be together until the end.


    Soon, I drifted off to sleep, along with her soothing voice and her gentle fingers that are filled with love.

 Chapter 81: The Story Continues

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Story Continues</h4>


    "Loverboy, good morning."


    Akane''s face greeted me first thing in the morning.


    Loverboy? This girl¡­


    "What time is it, wife?"


    "Muu. Don''t just brush that off. I thought a lot to confuse you this early in the morning."


    "It''s true so I didn''t react. I love you, silly girl."


    Faced with my counterattack, she got flustered and hit me with her pillow.


    Eh? Why are you turning violent?


    "You''re bullying me again."


    "How is that bullying?"


    "Shut up! I love you too, idiot husband!"


    "Come give me a kiss."


    Feeling wronged, she eventually gave up and kissed me like I asked.


    It''s not a dream or anything. Last night, I really remembered my forgotten feelings for her. Now I''m sure. This is real. Just listening to the beating of my heart.


    I love Akane. I love that silly girl so much. It didn''t just sprout from nowhere.


    Since the first day I saw her.


    We''re still probably a toddler back then.


    It''s unbelievable, yes.


    But it''s like I was born to love her. And it''s the same for her.


    If that really continued, we''ll eventually end up together and make our own family.


    Miwa-nee ruined it. Ah. I shouldn''t me her. Besides, it''s not proven that the reason was really that night.


    Her confession made me remember. And I''m truly thankful for that.


    Now that I remember that emotion, I know I will also start feeling it to those girls who are faithfully in love with me.


    And then there are those things that I should realize. Maybe I already did but I want to see them first.


    Akane told me that since I remembered that forgotten emotion, I will start realizing things on my own even without her help.


    She''s right and it might hurt her again, helping me to realize that I love girls other than her? She might be willing before. Maybe that is also her way of spoiling me.


    Satsuki, she told me to be honest. I guess I''m not really honest with her. I can now say in all honesty that I don''t want her to date Sakuma. She''s mine. I don''t want to see her with another guy, even if that is her wish. Ah.


    I''ll give her the final decision but I''ll tell her honestly what I think. This is probably what she wanted to hear yesterday and I''m dumb enough to lie like I''m happy that her wish will finally be granted.


    Akane pulled me up from our bed. Even if we did four roundsst night, Akane is still this energetic. Is this the power of love? Err¡­


    She woke me up right after she finished making our breakfast. I guess we have to skip exercising for today. I''ll make it up for itter at night.


    Miwa-nee and Minoru were already at the table waiting for us.


    Nothing happened between her and Akane, right?


    I hope so.


    Miwa-nee couldn''t look at me straight but she still tried to act normally.


    I stopped what we''re doingst night because of Akane, I wonder what she thinks about that? I still want Miwa-nee. Like I said to her, I will make time for the two of us.


    "Miwa-nee, thank you."


    "Huh? What are you thanking me for?"


    Miwa-nee was startled when I suddenly said that.


    "I also want to thank you, Miwa-nee."


    "You too, Akane? What happened?"


    And then Akane followed through, which made her more confused.


    "Thanks to you, I remembered."


    "What? What did you remember? I''m confused. I thought Akane would hate me now."


    Right. She''s still thinking about that. She really felt guilty about the manifestation of my desire. How can I ease her mind about it?


    "M-mama. Why will Aka-nee hate you? Did you fight?"


    Minoru hearing our exchanges asked Miwa-nee innocently.


    "No Minoru, they don''t fight and Akane doesn''t hate her."


    I answered in ce of Miwa-nee. She''s still confused. I''ll let her think for now.


    "Is that so Ru-nii? Then good. I''m happy."


    This boy. He really brightens this house. His cuteness cleared up the awkward air.


    "To think that we will be defeated by a boy."


    Miwa-nee who finally got out of her confusion said, she then wiped the chocte syrup on Minoru''s mouth.


    "As I thought, I want a child like Minoru, husband."


    Akane looked at Minoru smilingly like she''s imagining what our child will look like.


    "I told you, we will in the future. Miwa-nee, I remembered that I love Akane. I love her so much. That''s what we''re thanking you for."


    I hushed Akane first before turning to Miwa-nee to tell her what we were thanking her for.


    When she heard that, she somehow looked disappointed for a second but it soon changed to her smiling brightly.


    That didn''t escape my notice. She remembered her feelings for me as well and now it hangs on her head.


    "Really? I''m happy for you two."


    "Miwa-nee. You don''t have to act like that. Please be honest."


    Akane noticed it too and pointed it out to her.


    "W-what are you talking about? Hurry up and finish eating. You two will bete."


    In the end, she chose to dodge it.


    Akane looked at me.


    Well, she knows I still want Miwa-nee and only I can make this beautiful aunt of mine to be honest.


    After eating breakfast, we immediately prepared for school. Well, I woke upter than usual, so if I stay longer, I will arrivete.


    We only did another round in the bath and it''s even at the same time as we wash away the soap.


    No matter how many times, I won''t get tired of Akane''s body.


    Err. Among all my girls, she''s the one getting it more than anyone.


    Well, I''m filling up all the years I neglected her.


    We now mutually love each other. It made her bloom more beautifully. The fact that I remembered my love for her proved to be a positive influence.


    We will have that date this Saturday, I already called a hotel where we will stay and made a reservation, we were minors so I called Dad for authorization.


    I actually wants to talk to the two of them.


    What Miwa-nee said about our future bugs me but I guess, they''re still busy with their work.


    I still can''t decide on which restaurant to dine in though. Maybe somewhere near the Theater or the Hotel. I''ll think about it before the date.


    During the train ride, I opened my phone. Well, after all that happened, only now did I have the time to check it.


    Otsuka-senpai''s mail was sent yesterday and maybe she''s patiently waiting for my reply. I still don''t want to include her. Maybe after I''m done with my current targets? Ishida-senpai is different though. I at least want to help Kana. But not knowing the real situation is a bit¡­


    Well, Otsuka-senpai will provide that information soon. I told her to ask me questions and I gave her a bonus so the contents of her mail will surely be at least two questions from her.


    "I see. Then Onoda-kun, why is Kana-senpai cheating with you on Goto-senpai? Do you love Kana-senpai? I''m curious. I know her, she''s shy most of the time but to think she will easily cheat. Did something happen between you two?"


    Oi. That''s three Otsuka-senpai. Haa. I guess I''ll answer it. I''ll just ask her the same amount of questions.


    "Well, Kana is mine now, not Goto-senpai''s. I don''t know if I love her, for now but I guess I like her already. And for yourst question, she met me and I made her mine. That''s what happened. If you''re satisfied with these answers, it will be my turn to ask you next."


    I answered honestly but will she believe it? I don''t know. Well, let''s see. It''s getting tedious talking to her here. She will just get dyed. I need to talk to her in person, that''s when I will ask my questions.


    Opening Messenger next, there''s a ton of message requests. Ah. These are from all those girls from the group. I told Haruko to tell them that I will respond in messenger. I guess I''ll go through them all. I need to assure them, these girls are all waiting patiently.


    When I opened the list, Fujii''s name was the first one listed. Right, we will set up our meeting through here.


    Next were from Sena and Otoha. Those two¡­ they wille with Haruko.


    Then others are names I recognized. Yes, they''re all girls from my middle school who I stole before. Currently, there are 6. I don''t know if it will increase.


    I first responded to those 6. It''s a short message for now. Telling them not to worry and that I didn''t forget about them.


    Then Sena and Otoha. These two¡­ will they have time? Sena is an amateur boxer, she probably joined the boxing club again. While Otoha, despite her having trouble talking to other people, she''s an outgoing person, she practices Kendo. And most possibly like Sena, she joined their school''s Kendo Club.


    They''re a bit harder to steal before but I still seeded. To think that they still want to be mine. Haa. I''ll deal with them soon.


    I sent them a greeting which both immediately replied happily. It''s like they''re waiting for my reply all this time.


    I then replied to Fujii, telling her she got the right ount. She asked if it''s me. Doubting if this is my real messenger or not. Well, for proof I told her that I still want to steal her.


    After I closed the message request, I saw that Nikaido also sent me a message, well she''s just doing idle talks which I keep responding to. She doesn''t want to fade away from my memory. This girl. Their house is located in the same neighborhood, maybe I''ll see her again soon.


    Then Yae, Aoi and Ria are keeping me updated through their messages. I responded to them to make them happy, they all replied fast.


    What are these girls doing this early in the morning? Are they always waiting for my reply?


    Ah. I want to see them soon.


    Then next, there''s Harada. She''s greeting me again and there seem to be messages from her yesterday, after the PE ss. How to deal with this girl, I wonder?


    Until now I can''t keep up with her thought process.


    "Yo Onoda. Morning! Ya didn''t reply yesterday. You busy?"


    "Morning Chii. You''re this energetic again. I didn''t have time to check my phone yesterday."


    Like yesterday, she replied almost immediately. She''s probably on the train like me as well.


    "Ah. Right. You were with that sses-chan from ss 4. Did you make her yours?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    This girl. Is she like Nami, an observer? No. She''s just blurting out whates in her mind.


    "It''s a joke! This guy, have a sense of humor, will ya?"


    "So what is it this time?"


    I guess I''m right. Haa. This girl just wanted to bug me, right?


    "Nah. I''m still super interested in you, especially yesterday. You were kind of cool. And you seem to have an atmosphere with those two."


    "What atmosphere?"


    Eh? Now I''m doubting again. She noticed that. Our interactions weren''t that obvious, right? Or this girl is just this sharp?


    "Come on. Onoda. We''re totally friends, right? Who do you like from them? Maemura or Andou?"


    "They''re both mine."


    If I said it like this, she won''t believe it. Like how Sakuma couldn''t believe when I talked about the chat group vaguely.


    "What the hell Onoda?! That cracked me up. So you have a sense of humor. Right. You''re bold, wanting two golden swans. What about me?"


    "What about you? Do you want to pit me against Fukuda?"


    Of course, I want her to be mine as well. Err. Here I am again, just after remembering my love for Akane, I''m back at entertaining my targets. Haa. This desire.


    "Nah. Don''t talk about that guy. I don''t have that intention. You just totally caught my interest. Hey, can we meet alone?"


    "What? Why? Do you perhaps, like me?"


    She kept saying she''s interested. What part of me did she take interest in?


    "No. I just want to talk to you."


    "I don''t follow. We''re not close at all, so why me?"


    "I told you, I''m interested in you."


    "I don''t know. It''s too troublesome to deal with your group."


    This is a chance to get a hold on her. But there''s still the risk of me being baited to a trap. Will she do that to me? Does she have a grudge? Or is she beingpelled by someone?


    No. That''s unlikely. The first time she noticed me was on that train on the way home. I guess I just need to prepare for any scenario that might happen. I doubt Harada wants to do me harm.


    "Let''s meet somewhere they won''t know."


    "Okay. Make it next week."


    I want to rx for a few days. There''s still that thing with Nami, if Ogawa suddenly confessed, our n will start so this thing with Harada or Chii will have to wait until next week.


    "Alright. Thanks, Onoda."


    "That''s new. You can say thanks? And the way you talk changed."


    Right. It somehow became gentle? Not like her gyaru personality who''s always energetic.


    "Shut up. I''ll tell you next week. See ya Onoda."


    There. It''s back to that. Ah. Well, there''s no use guessing for now.


    I turned off my phone after that. The train will soon arrive at my destination.


    I don''t want toment about the day again. I might jinx it like yesterday.


    I miss my Akane already. That silly girl.


    The story continues. Even if I remembered my love for Akane. This desire doesn''t show any signs of stopping.

 Chapter 82: Caught in the Empty Clubroom

    <h4>Chapter 82: Caught in the Empty Clubroom</h4>


    When Ayase saw me entering the ssroom, she immediately blushed and her eyes still glittered brightly. In fact, it''s even brighter than normal.


    Ah. This is probably because of my eptance.


    She greeted me by my first name but in a very soft voice that only I could hear.


    This girl¡­


    She became this cute when her gloom finally dispersed. I want to hug her but I need to restrain myself.


    I now know I like her and I want her to be mine, I won''t deny that anymore.


    After our greeting, she tried to read her book again but she couldn''t concentrate on it because of me being next to her.


    I leaned closer and whispered to her ear.


    "Aya, rx. You''re mine now. Let''s act normally in ss, okay?"


    She turned her head and like I thought, it''s so red now that she might reach her boiling point any minute. Calling her Aya added to that. She liked it when shortened her name. She probably thought it''s my form of endearment for her.


    I sneakily held her hand to calm her down.


    Those behind us are busy anyway so just this much is fine. I let go of my hold when I saw her returning to normal.


    When Satsuki arrived and saw me, she still had that expression she had yesterday when she told me to be honest to myself.


    After settling herself on her seat, she rested her head on her desk.


    Tired from practice?


    She then turned her head to greet us.


    "Good morning Idiot Onoda and Rindou. What''s wrong, Rindou? You''re red this early in the morning."


    This girl, now she''s calling me with the same title as Sakuma.


    "Uhm¡­ No, it''s just because of what I''m reading."


    Satsuki stared at Aya for a few seconds before she was convinced.


    Sakuma arrived soon and he''s in a good mood. I didn''t notice yesterday because of how he immediately annoyed me from his questions but it''s probably because of him finally deciding to make his move.


    He''s a friend I betrayed by iming Satsuki for me.


    The ss started soon and Shio, well, she deliberated whether to call me to the faculty again for a few seconds before finally deciding against it.


    Finally remembering that emotion is now putting me in a dilemma. How can I determine if I like or love someone? Ah. At least I know that I want them. I just have to look closely and ask myself.


    The sses passed by uneventfully and lunch break soon arrived.


    I went ahead to that clubroom without waiting for Nami''s message. She wille. I know. When I saw them in ss, Ogawa still hadn''t confessed so I still have time to take advantage of this time.


    I went for bread again as lunch and when I was almost done eating, the door to this empty clubroom opened. Nami entered from it.


    She''ste today and she doesn''t have her lunch.


    "Did you wait? Hina dragged me to the cafeteria to eat."


    "No, it''s fine. You need to show up or they''ll start to wonder where you are going during lunch."


    She sat next to me, our chairs were already moved closer.


    "Finish eating that first. I''ll wait."


    "What''s wrong? You''re surprisingly timid today. Did something happen?"


    Right. Unlike her usual attitude, something seems to be bugging her.


    "How did you even notice it? Is it that obvious?"


    "I''m looking closely at you, of course, I''ll notice."


    She sighed and took my hand to her, crossing our fingers together on her own.


    "Stop saying all the right words. I''m starting to get confused."


    "Confused about what?"


    Since she''s like this, I won''tment on her surprising action. Holding my hands on her own. She started to be assertive.


    "This guy. You''re surprisingly dense at this kind of moment. Of course, I''m confused about you. Look I even take your hand by myself."


    "Are you falling for me?"


    No. It''s too early for that. She''s confused about something else.


    "No. It''s not that. I can''t exin it but it feels like I''m feeling morefortable with you than anyone else. Is it because of you being the same as me?"


    "I don''t know. We''re not entirely the same, Nami."


    Of course, I always aim for her to befortable with me. How else can I steal her?


    "I really love Kazuo but spending time with you like this. It''s calming andfortable. It''s like I''m free from all the burdens."


    "What kind of burdens are you talking about?"


    She tightened her hold on my hand like it''s morefortable for her this way. Our fingers fit perfectly on the gaps.


    "Me being considerate to my friends. It''s getting heavy. Acting like someone who''s in control of the situation. Daiki cherishes me truthfully, he''ll do anything for my sake. Hina, even if she wanted Kazuo for herself, we get along together as long as it''s not about him where she has a strong rivalry towards me. And Kazuo. We often fight, but that''s just our way of getting along. In the end, we like each other."


    "I see. You''re finding it hard to maintain your cool. If you continue you''ll soon snap."


    Why so suddenly?


    Ah. It''s because of that Ogawa. The tension of his impending confession is getting to her head.


    "Yes. Daiki, I couldn''t see him as more than a childhood friend and It''s hard to act oblivious to it. Even if I will to tell him that I know, he will just brush it off and tell me to do what I want. Hina, her rivalry and the way she does things about it is getting worse but I can''t tell her to stop because I still want to give her a chance."


    "I see. You''re confused because of how you find it calming when you''re with me than with them."


    Just imagining their situation, it''s really heavy. But my situation is heavier. I don''t know how they can cope with it. Waiting for their turn.


    Especially those girls from the other school. I bet Yae, Ria and Aoi are already itching to meet me again but they''re holding themselves back. I want to see them too but because my hands are full, I can''t.


    For the time being, I''ll stop adding more targets. Just until I''m done with them. This desire though, I hope there''s a switch to turn off its Target Locking function.


    "Yes. Hey, Ruu, what should I do?"


    "Be mine, Nami."


    She looked up at me and stared into my eyes, her lips are now close to me, just a little push and I can take it into a kiss. But yeah. It''s not good to be forceful if it''s Nami. She''s still confused.


    "There you go again. It will be heavier if I did be yours. I won''t be your only one."


    "Eh? You already considered that?"


    "N-no. It''s just a passing thought."


    "It won''t be heavier. I''ll take care of you equally."


    Even if it''s just a passing thought, she still considered it. Did she think I wouldn''t have time like this for her after she bes mine?


    "Equally, you say. It''s impossible. You will end up having favorites."


    "True. But Nami, like how I am focused on you right now. I turn my focus to the girl I am with. To make them feel special to me. Because they are special, you included."


    Yes, Akane''s the most favorite. Well, I loved that silly girl way before I met the others. It''s to be expected.


    I always try not to think of other girls when I''m in front of them. Just like now, my whole focus is on Nami.


    "You''re only justifying your nature as a womanizer. In the end, you''re just collecting us."


    "Maybe, but that''s just how it is. I''m not collecting. You know my reason for wanting you."


    I moved my free hand to touch her face. Nami did not reject it, she let me feel her cheeks on my palm.


    "I still can''t. But if you won''t try to steal me, we can continue this."


    "No. Wanting you to be mine. That won''t change. I like you Nami."


    Now I said it. I do like this girl. I don''t know if it will evolve to love but maybe it will? I want her to be mine.


    "Huh? Like? Since when do you learn to say that? You said you can''t feel that kind of emotion."


    "Sincest night. I remembered. It''s not that I''m incapable, I have only forgotten about it. Something happened that made me remember these emotions. How it felt, how to feel it, everything. And yes, I like you, Nami. Maybe it started as wanting you but I like you now. It''s still mixed with my desire to have you but I can''t deny these feelings."


    When my words reached her, she suddenly pouted. Like she felt wronged by it.


    "No. That''s not fair, Ruu."


    "How is it unfair?"


    She removed my hand from her face, instead, she held it with her other hand.


    "You, suddenly saying you like me. I thought it will take you more time to realize that but now you''re saying you remembered it? It''s unfair."


    "It may be unfair for you. But since I remembered, I need to realize things now. Most of them are waiting for this."


    I see. She also noticed that I like her. Maybe I''m already showing these emotions before but I was interpreting it differently.


    "Then why are you here with me? Don''t you need to go to them?"


    "I just said the reason."


    She''s my focus now. There''s no way I''ll just leave her here.


    "You... I will still ept Kazuo."


    "It''s fine. I will be your boyfriend on the surface anyway. What do you think, Nami?"


    Right. The n. Even if she epted him, they will know it is us who are dating. Maybe I''ll give a few chances to that Ogawa but I will make Nami mine when he''s not looking.


    "You''re the worst, Ruu."


    "I know."


    "You really won''t stop at wanting me to be yours?"


    "I won''t. In fact, I feel it''s stronger now that I remembered these emotions, it made my desire more straightforward."


    Remembering it made my desire stronger. By admitting that I like Nami, the want to steal her was intensified.


    "No kisses. Only hug and holding hands."


    "Alright."


    She thought for a few minutes before releasing a sigh.


    No kiss? I will make her want it soon. Even if I don''t ask her, I will try to make it look like it happened naturally. Let''s start with what she needed for now.


    "Then we have a deal, you womanizer. Make me feel rxed now. This is why I''m here."


    "Hug?"


    It''s not just about our practice session now. She''s here to rx with me.


    "Yes¡­"


    I smiled at her answer. In turn, she pped my face lightly, a little protest to stop my smile. She then reddened and turned her head away, a slight smile beaming on her lips.


    We moved our chairs closer. After that my arms circled around her taking her in my arms, her head rested on my shoulder naturally. Unlike yesterday, her arms moved to hug me back, her grip tighter than mine.


    "Is this calming enough?"


    "Yes¡­ It really is different when I''m with you."


    Her soft voice travelled to my ears. Though I can''t see her expression, I can imagine it from her voice.


    "Well, as long as you feel rxed. I guess this much is fine for now."


    "What ''for now''? It won''t be more than this."


    I patted her head and stroked her hair. She became more rxed when I started doing that.


    Then no more words were uttered. We both enjoyed the rxing atmosphere around us. She repositioned her head that was resting on my shoulder. She''s now facing my direction.


    I look down to see her only to see her staring back at me. I''m feeling the urge to kiss her at this moment


    It was already in this fluffy atmosphere when suddenly, the clubroom door opened and someone entered from it.


    Tadano.


    "You! What are you doing with Nanami?!".


    He shouted when he witnessed what we were doing.


    "Wait, Daiki, stop!"


    He was about to jump at me but he stopped when he heard Nami''s voice.


    "Why him, Nanami?"


    He couldn''t believe that it''s me with her.


    I don''t know how he found out about this clubroom. But that''s not important right now.


    "Don''t ask, Daiki."


    Nami stood up in front of me, covering me from him.


    "No. I thought it''s Kazuo, Nami. If it''s him, I don''t mind it. But this guy, I told you I wouldn''t be able to get along with him."


    Right. This guy hates my guts, eh? Well, we''re of the same mind. That''s why I don''t bother to consider him as a threat.


    "Tadano. You like Nami, don''t you?"


    "So what? Don''t butt in!"


    The hostility he has towards me increased. And I still don''t mind it. This guy needs a hit in the head to wake up.


    "Isn''t this clear from your eyes? Nami. She''s mine."


    To show it to him, I stood up and hugged Nami from the back.


    "Hey, Ruu. Stop."


    She''s not rejecting it but yeah, Tadano is here so she''s asking me to stop.


    "Ruu?! What did you do to her?! And Kazuo that bastard. Why did he let Nanami be with you?!"


    When he saw how close I am to her and how Nami wasn''t rejecting, he almost bit off his tongue from anger and he dropped to his knees.


    "If you like Nami, you shouldn''t be a coward and concede her to another guy. What are you, a cuck?"


    Ah. This is why I hate his guts. He''s the opposite of me. He''s willing to concede the girl he likes to someone else. This guy really needs to wake up. This might look like helping him but if he stays like that, he''ll really end up as one soon enough.


    Err. He is one now. In his eyes, Nami is already mine.


    "You don''t understand! Don''t say things you have no idea of!"


    What do I even need to understand? It''s not like there''s some hidden story. He just wanted Nami to be happy with the guy she likes. And he thought that guy was Kazuo so when he saw me with her, this became his reaction.


    "What? Then tell us. Tell Nami. What is really on your mind or heart, whatever that is."


    I''m giving you a push, man. Man up and fight for it. Even if you lose, at least you fought for your love.


    "Ruu. Stop, please? Can you leave us for now? Let me handle this."


    Nami turned her head to me with pleading eyes. She put her hand above my hands resting on her navel.


    I guess I''ll leave this to her. Since it already reached this point, I angered him enough. This will also be his reaction when the n starts anyway, at least Nami can deal with him now. I just wonder what she will say to him and if my words will have an effect on him.


    "Okay. I''ll go back to ss."


    Releasing her from my embrace. I started walking out of the room.


    "Let''s talkter."


    Nami whispered to me before she went down to the kneeling Tadano.


    I nced at them once more and saw Nami staring at me. We nodded to each other and upon leaving, I closed the door to that empty clubroom.


    It''s a surprise no one was startled when Tadano was shouting earlier.


    Even if Nami doesn''t say it, she''s now falling closer to me. But she will still go for Ogawa. It''s fine too, it will satisfy this desire of mine by slowly stealing her away from him or them.

 Chapter 83: Confession *

    <h4>Chapter 83: Confession *</h4>


    On the way back to ss, I started wondering who it was that pointed Tadano to that clubroom. Mori? But what could she gain from it?


    Or maybe Tadano knows her routine like how Mori knows a lot about Ogawa.


    Anyway, I''ll ask Namiter.


    I arrived at the ss soon but right before entering the door, I bumped into Satsuki.


    "Your scent. It has Andou''s in it."


    She whispered before continuing to walk out of the room.


    This girl¡­


    I decided to not continue entering and followed after her. She''s heading to the restroom but when we''re near that empty room, I pull her inside with me.


    "What is this? My dder is about to burst, idiot."


    "Just a few minutes, Satsuki."


    We''re already here, I can''t just let her go.


    "What do you want to do, then?"


    "I don''t know. Didn''t you say you hate it when I have another scent on me?"


    Satsuki only looked at me but she didn''t do anything.


    Is she in a bad mood because of yesterday?


    "I''m not in the mood."


    As I thought. This girl can be cute like this as well.


    "I don''t want you to date Sakuma."


    She was startled when she heard that. She didn''t expect me to say these words.


    "What? What are you saying?"


    "You told me to be honest yesterday. These are my true thoughts. You''re mine Satsuki. I don''t want you to start dating him."


    I stared closely at her, observing her reaction.


    "Idiot. I know about that. You''re too obvious when you stopped me yesterday. At least you''re honest now. What will you do?"


    "I told you I''ll grant your wish. If that is still your wish then even if I don''t like it, I will still grant it to you."


    "This idiot. I''m yours now."


    "I know that''s why I want to do things that will satisfy you."


    She''s mine, yes. But if her wish is still to date him, to satisfy her love, in that case, I will not object.


    "I see. You''re right. Dating him was my original purpose as to why I talked to you. But you''re a bad friend, stealing me for yourself."


    "I''m really bad. Now you''re mine "


    I leaned in for a kiss, to confirm she''s mine. Satsuki didn''t reject me and let me kiss her. Her lips parted and she responded to my kiss.


    "Hey, we don''t have time for this."


    "Just a bit. I want to be more honest with you now, Satsuki."


    She tried to push me away but I didn''t budge.


    I sucked on her tongue next, entwining it with mine. My hands slipped below her skirt. It travelled from her plump thighs until it settled by grabbing her butt.


    "This pervert. What more will you say?"


    "The thing I keep denying before. I like you, Satsuki."


    Satsuki stopped after hearing that, then he stared at me like she''s looking at another person.


    "Huh? Who are you? Are you really Ruki?"


    "This girl. Is it that surprising?"


    "Yes. What happened to you? To suddenly confess like this. You''re an idiot to do it when your hands are on my butt."


    "I finally remembered that emotion so here I am, being honest to you. Don''t mind the details."


    I squeezed her butt. I missed the texture of this. I kissed her again while groping her butt.


    "Remembered? So you only forgot and not something you don''t know how to feel."


    "Yes. Do you believe me?"


    We''re still conversing in between our intimate kisses. Her aggressive side took over.


    "You already acted like it, you idiot. Just look at us now. You only keep denying. Is this not your desire anymore?"


    "Maybe this is still my desire, I want you more than before. Remembering that emotion strengthened it."


    I moved down to her neck, kissing and licking that ce where she felt good.


    "Show me. That ''like'' you''re talking about."


    "I''m already doing that and I''m afraid it''s more than that now. I already love you, Satsuki."


    This is real, I love Satsuki. As I thought, I can''t stop myself from loving another girl. And this emotion really made my desire to be stronger than how it was.


    "W-wha?! You idiot. Stop confessing like it''s natural!"


    "Sorry. I can''t stop it."


    She was taken aback by my sudden confession. Her already flushed face turned crimson.


    "Why love now? Will you love all your girls then?"


    "I don''t know. I''m only looking at you right now. I have to see them again to determine it."


    I will probably love most of them. Especially those who I already conquered. Haa. This desire.


    "This idiot. What should I do to you? You confessed¡­"


    "You''re already mine, you don''t have to do anything."


    I went back up to her lips. Kissing her again to calm her down. My sudden confession put her out of sorts.


    "Right. You mixed up your order. Confessing after stealing me."


    "Sorry."


    "Stop saying sorry. Show me and tell me how you love me. I want to feel it, to hear it."


    "What do you want to hear?"


    She pushed me away again which put a stop to our intimate kisses. She looked me in the eye, she wanted to find an answer in it.


    "When do you think you started loving me?"


    "I''m not sure when. Maybe it started from that day at your house. When I almost gave up on you. All you talked about was Sakuma, even if I''m the one with you at that time. It frustrated me that I couldn''t break your deep love for him."


    I interpreted it at that time as my desire wanting to break her deep love for him. Stealing her from him was not enough. I lost motivation when she held firm on her love and the way she talked about him.


    "Didn''t you keep saying you don''t mind it? And it even satisfied your desire."


    "Yes. But the way I tried to give up on you, that was new. Good thing you stopped me."


    If she didn''t stop me. We''ll go back to being ordinary ssmates. Maybe I will help them to start dating but that''s it, I won''t try to steal her anymore. Because by then, I imagined even if I try again, she will still keep loving him.


    Normally that would excite me but I already love her and I want her to be only mine. I haven''t realized it until now, it bes clear to me. Like clouds parting to let the sunlight shine down.


    "Because you''re an idiot who can''t be honest to yourself."


    "I know. Now I will always be honest. What about you?"


    What does Satsuki think about me? The way she acted. Now that most of the things I can''t realize before started getting cleared. She likes me, right?


    "I''m always honest ever since you told me to bepletely honest with you."


    "You don''t like me?"


    "I like you, idiot. Can''t you notice it by the way I act around you? But there''s still Sakuma."


    "I still can''t break that."


    That''s why she only likes me. Because there''s still Sakuma blocking the way.


    "It''s not easy. I''m even feeling guilty right now by betraying this love. I''m going to tell you the reason this Sunday."


    "Then I''m going to rece him in that heart of yours."


    That''s how deep her love is. Well, her deep love made me realize how important Akane is to me. Satsuki is one of the triggers for why I changed. I don''t know if this is for the better but seeing their happy faces; Akane, Haruko, Yae, Aoi and Ria. I''m relieved that I managed to change my outlook.


    "How will you do that?"


    "The girls taught me. I just have to pour my love to you, right?"


    Pouring my love. I did that to Akanest night.


    Err. I want to do Satsuki right now¡­


    "This idiot¡­"


    "Ah. It''s not that different when I''m pouring my desire, eh?"


    "Yes, idiot. But you being this honest..."


    "Are you falling for me now?"


    As if it''s that easy. Liking me is already pushing it.


    "No. I told you it''s not that easy. When I think of him, my heart is still beating for him. But when I''m with you like this, I''m forgetting about it."


    "Then I''ll have to help you forget."


    I pulled my zipper down and took out my cock. I raised one of her legs and pushed my cock between it. I kissed her again to put her in the mood.


    "Y-you perverted idiot."


    "Tell me if you want me to stop."


    "D-do it with that love you''re talking about. Let me feel it."


    "As you wish, your highness."


    Her arms circled around my neck as she looked down below. One of my arms was on her waist, supporting her. I lifted her skirt up and moved the part of her panties covering her pussy to the side.


    I stepped closer and aimed my cock on her entrance It''s already wet with her love nectar gushing out. With a push of my hips, the tip entered her, and slowly, I''m getting swallowed by her.


    The warm feeling of her insides invaded my cock. And as it slowly went deeper, she squeezed it tight.


    "Uuhhn..."


    I saw her biting her lips to not let a moan escape from her mouth.


    "Satsuki, I love you¡­"


    She looked at me, with my lips near her, she took it and started kissing me which I responded by pushing my hips more, my cock was already fully inside her.


    "Pour more of that love, you idiot. Aahhn¡­ Let me feel it."


    While standing like that, I started to pound her pussy. Her back leaned on the wall while her hips also started moving along with me. With every thrust, wet sound came out of that particr spot of hers.


    We kept on kissing each other both above and below. This empty room is now being filled with erotic airing from us.


    "You''re mine, Satsuki."


    "Uuhhnn¡­ I know. Aahh¡­ You turned me like this, you pervert. Haahh..."


    Even with the sounds of footsteps from outside of the door, our hips never stopped moving. With every thrust, we''re both feeling the pleasure from each other. I''m pouring my love for her to help her forget Sakuma, to let me rece him in her heart.


    I unbuttoned her uniform and pulled her bra up. From her lips, I went down to her neck until I settled on her exposed breasts. When I put her nipple in my mouth to suck it, it made her pussy tightened on me.


    "Does it feel good?"


    "Idiot. Don''t ask me. Aahhn... Keep sucking that and move your hips faster."


    Heeding her. I continue thrusting in and out of her. Along with her movements, we''re pleasuring each other through this act of making love. Will she love me eventually? That''s what I''ll aim for now. I''ll make herpletely mine.


    "I know Maemura went here. But where did she disappear to?"


    Suddenly we heard a familiar voice outside.


    Sakuma.


    Satsuki suddenly tensed up and covered her mouth. Her insides tightened even further. His voice made her like this.


    Tsk. I don''t want to lose.


    Even if her hips stopped moving, I moved us to the door and leaned her to it. Without waiting for her, I continued pounding my cock inside her.


    "Huumph! Y-you. Stop. Aahhn."


    Her hands failed to stop her moans.


    "Forget about him, Satsuki."


    I sucked her neck on that spot once more, her moans were starting to grow louder.


    "And that Onoda. I also saw him walking in this direction. Where are they?"


    Now, Sakuma''s voice is closer than earlier. He''s probably in front of the door. It couldn''t be he''s been there since we went inside, right?


    Upon hearing his voice again, her insides became tighter than normal, it felt even better now. Every thrust I made, her voice can''t help but leak out.


    If Sakuma listened closely, he would surely hear her moans.


    Realizing she couldn''t stop moaning. She went back to kissing me. She kept our lips locked so no voice would leak out of her.


    I only became more encouraged by that. I increased the pace of pounding her. And soon, she climaxed once.


    Our kiss broke off but I chased after her lips before her moans rang out. I stopped moving my hips to let her rest.


    "You climaxed, Satsuki. I''m also near."


    "Haahh¡­ hhaah... You idiot. What if he heard? Or he opens this door?"


    "This is why I moved us here. No one can enter so we''re safe."


    "Idiot. Hurry up and pour it inside me."


    "You rested enough?"


    Satsuki nodded and bit her lips. Only I can see this expression on her. This girl. She''s igniting my desire again. And I love her.


    Since she already gave confirmation. I resumed moving my hips. Her raised leg is now clinging to my back.


    She still kept moaning but it was muffled by our continued passionate kiss.


    Slowly at first, I increased the pace by gradually moving faster. My cock is already fully soaked by her juices, the floor below already has a puddle of her love nectar.


    Soon enough I felt my umted semen ready to break out. I held it in but my pace grew faster.


    After a few minutes like that, Satsuki climaxed again and that''s when I joined her. With one final push, I stopped holding it in. My semen bursts out inside her. I buried it deep and three final thrusts topletely pour it empty.


    Tired, Satsuki rested her head on my shoulder. We stayed in that position until she recovered before I pulled my cock out of her.


    "I love you."


    I whispered to her ear.


    "Idiot. Pervert. You really poured your love in me."


    With a soft voice, she whispered those words back. She already forgot about Sakuma being outside earlier.


    Is he still there? I don''t know.


    "As long as you ept it then it''s fine. I''ll soon have you say that to me as well."


    "You''re really the worst."


    She struggled and bit my shoulder.


    Okay, that''s cute.


    I made her forget about him. This is a start. I''m really the worst.


    For this girl, I will break that deep love she has for him. Even if Sakuma finds out in the end. That might end our friendship but I know, it doesn''t even start since I put Satsuki on my target before that.


    "I know."


    "Haa. Idiot. I really need to go to the restroom now."


    "Will you be fine? Sakuma might still be outside."


    Right. I forgot she wanted to go there. How did she hold it in?


    "Eh? I forgot about him."


    "It''s a sess then. I made you forget."


    She pinched my sides before she stood up properly. She fixed her uniform and her panties down there.


    "Idiot. Stay here for now."


    She turned around to the door.


    "Right. I love you, Satsuki."


    Before she opened it, I whispered the words to her once more.


    "I like you, Ruki."


    She turned her head around and we kissed before she left that phrase behind. Looks like Sakuma isn''t around anymore.


    What is this? Suddenly I became the one saying I love you to my girls.


    Ah. Remembering this emotion changed me again. But it''s not bad. At least I became more honest about my feelings now. Saying I like Nami and now admitting I love Satsuki.


    Is this a good thing or a bad thing? What more could change?

 Chapter 84: Appointments

    <h4>Chapter 84: Appointments</h4>


    I went straight back to ss after leaving that room.


    Sakuma is already here as well as Nami and Tadano.


    Now I wonder if Sakuma was there the whole time and if he heard us. If he did then why didn''t hee in when we''re not at the door?


    Nami looked at me but didn''t say anything, also Tadano, he looked the same but somehow he''s not looking at me with hostility anymore. Nami calmed him down. And well, if he decided to fight for his love then that''s much better. I''ll beat them both.


    When I sat back to my seat, Sakuma leaned on the backrest of my chair. His voice sounded normal.


    "Did you see Maemura?"


    "No. I went upstairs. Why?"


    I started thinking about who I will choose as an excuse. Kana, Haruko or Himeko?


    "Nothing."


    "There you go again. When will you confess to her? It''s totally obvious now."


    Surprisingly he didn''tment on why I went upstairs. His head is full of Satsuki now and if he really heard us, what''s with this lukewarm reaction?


    "Next week."


    "For real? Why next week?"


    Unlike his usual idiotic attitude, this guy sounded serious. Now I''m suspecting he really heard us.


    "I have to resolve that thing first."


    "Which thing?"


    "I told you I can''t tell you, it''s about us."


    "I see. If I can help, just tell me."


    Sakuma nodded. He stopped leaning on my chair. His eyes were fixed on the door, waiting for Satsuki to arrive.


    Satsuki said she will tell me about that this Sunday but I want to hear it from Sakuma''s side as well. I''m really curious about that.


    But now with the possibility of him knowing what we''re doing behind his back, I don''t know if I can still talk normally to him.


    The reason why she loves him and his reason for stalling. Something happened between them 4 years ago.


    That strange fetish of Satsuki, was there a connection?


    "You were with her."


    I heard Aya whisper on my side, it''s soft enough that only I could hear it. I turned my head to her and nodded.


    "C-can we go home together?"


    "Sure. But I have somewhere to go first. Can you wait for me?"


    A smile blossomed to her face. The thought of going home with me is already enough for her. This cute girl. Maybe we can''t do it yet but soon.


    "Yes. I''ll attend the club too."


    "I might not be able to go there. Say hi to Haruko for me."


    She nodded as an answer. Yesterday, she got so overwhelmed by our passion that she lost the courage to do it with me but they still get along.


    That Haruko. I guess I love her too. The way she helped me satisfy my desire and the other things she has done for me, she already climbed up next to Akane.


    Yae as well. I didn''t have a lot of chances to see her after our meetingst Sunday but she regrly messages me and I''m replying to her. She seems satisfied with that for now but she always expresses how much she''s missing me. Same with Aoi and Ria.


    Satsuki showed up minutes before the lunch break ended.


    Sakuma didn''t say anything. I didn''t look back to see his reaction.


    I know the reason why she got dyed this long. Well, she washed it away and she checked if I left a mark on her.


    In the end, Nami''s scent on me was covered by Satsuki''s scent. Now that I got a look at her again, I confirmed to myself that I love this foul-mouthed girl. Even if Sakuma starts suspecting now, I won''t let her go unless she wants to realize that wish.


    The next sses passed by normally and soon the bell indicating the end of the school day rang across the whole School Building.


    Sakuma, Satsuki and Aya went to their clubs already. While here I am waiting for Kanzaki''s message if that practice is still on.


    She went to the faculty because she was tasked by our History Teacher to send the papers we did earlier.


    I went out for a bit while Nami followed me. She messaged me earlier about this. She wanted to talk after school.


    I brought her to the same empty room earlier. There''s a dried mark on the floor near the door. Of course, that was from us.


    "You also knew about this room. Hina brought you here."


    "Yes. This is where we talkedst Monday."


    That time when we devised our n. That schemer is probably having doubts now, Ogawa still hasn''t confessed.


    "This room is really convenient, we''ll have privacy. "


    "Is it fine to meet me?"


    Nami nodded. There''s no chair in this room so we stayed standing. She leaned her back to the wall where Satsuki leaned earlier.


    "I told them I''ll follow themter to the club."


    "I see. What happened after I left?"


    I don''t know which club they are in. Are they all together? I also need to decide which club I will join thising Friday.


    "I talked to Daiki. He couldn''t ept that it''s you."


    "I know. Did you tell him we''re dating?"


    "Yes. Then he somehow got influenced by what you said. He confessed to me."


    "I see. Then it''s fine to hold you like this now."


    I stepped closer to her and put my hand on her waist, she pushed me away though.


    "This guy, be serious."


    "I am. You told him we''re dating. We have to act like it."


    "Stop for now."


    "Alright. So what''s your reaction when he confessed?"


    Ah. I guess what happened earlier is enough for now. It''s not good to force this girl.


    "I can''t answer him but his confession calmed him down."


    "Huh? I don''t understand."


    Nami''s voice trembled a bit. Though she knew Tadano likes her, hearing it from him and the way she can''t give him an answer, it affected her.


    This is why she''s not in the mood.


    "When he finished his confession, how he has liked me since our childhood, it''s like a huge burden was taken off his shoulder."


    "I see. I think I can understand him. He finally put down his feelings and had it thrown to you. It doesn''t matter to him if you epted or not."


    Right. That''s why he calmed down. Like a fishbone stuck at his throat, it finally got washed away.


    "Is that a good thing?"


    "I don''t know. What''s his attitude after that?"


    Is she worried that it may affect their friendship?


    "He still can''t ept you but he''s not against it now."


    "Then all is well. All that''s left is for Ogawa to confess."


    That indecisive guy should make his move now. How long will he stall for?


    "He told me to walk with himter."


    "It''s today, then?"


    "If all goes well then yes."


    "Advance congrattions?"


    Ah. Now that I heard it will happen soon. I guess I feel a little bitter, I''ll make sure to steal Nami away from him.


    "This guy¡­ Alright. I have to go."


    "Alright. See you tomorrow, Nami."


    She didn''tment any further and I didn''t hold her off any longer. After saying our goodbyes, we both left the room.


    Kanzaki was back from the faculty when I went back to the ssroom.


    She walked towards me when she saw me.


    Kissing lesson eh? How can I teach her through words?


    I looked around and there''s no other guy in the ssroom. Her boyfriend is not here. Do they really only meet outside or he''s not from our ss? The rumors must be false, right?


    "Let''s go?"


    She fixed her sses while hugging her bag in front of her.


    I nodded at her and she walked out first.


    The Library isn''t located in any of the three buildings that can be seen from the front. It is located as a lone structure just behind the Administration Building.


    It only has two floors but it''s big enough to house thousands of books.


    This is the first time I will visit this ce.


    When we entered the Library, we were met by a spacious hall, there was a series of desks at my right which were manned by the School Librarians.


    Students can apply to be one but the school hired actual librarians who can manage this big library.


    The librarians don''t bother us when we pass by them. They will only bother us if we''re noisy, we''re borrowing a book or returning one.


    Kanzaki led me to a corner where tables and chairs for students'' usage are located.


    She chose somewhere there''s no one around.


    Well, most students here choose somewhere quiet where they can have privacy. A librarian or two patrols the area as a precaution for students trying to do something funny here.


    We sat down face to face with each other. She brought out a notebook, maybe to jot down what she will learn from me?


    But I still don''t know what to teach this girl. What kind of kiss does she want to learn? When kissing, I don''t think about trivial things such as how to do it better, you get better if you do it a lot, you know?


    "Uhm. Shall we start?"


    "Wait. Let me be clear for a second, what are we doing here again?"


    "You''ll teach me how to do our first kiss perfectly?"


    "Are you sure that''s a topic to be tackled inside the library?"


    I''m wondering about this. How can I make a move on her if we keep doing her lessons here?


    "I don''t know any other ce. We just have to keep our voices down. And in here, you can''t think of anything funny."


    "Huh? So you think I''ll do something to you."


    "It doesn''t hurt to be cautious."


    "Right. I guess I look like a bad guy to you."


    As I thought, this is the reason. Well, I''m already here. Might as well help a ssmate once in a while? I''ll think of better ways on how to steal her.

 Chapter 85: Useless Kissing Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 85: Useless Kissing Lesson</h4>


    "You are a bad guy. That senpai you were kissing before, you forced her, right?"


    "No. She epted it by herself. Well, I did force her at first."


    This is her being straight to the point again. She never minced words.


    "See. So it''s better to do this here. It will keep your hands in your pants."


    "Alright. I epted your request. I have to do my part."


    She smiled and nodded. She''s satisfied with my attitude.


    "Thank you."


    "This boyfriend of yours, is he really from our ss or not?"


    "I guess this much I can tell you, he''s not."


    "I see. So the rumor is false."


    Whoever started that rumor, get your story straight before circting it!


    "What rumor?"


    "That there''s a secret couple in our ss. And I thought it''s you and your boyfriend. "


    I was trying to guess who her boyfriend was, turns out he''s not from our ss. I guess that''s a waste of thinking time. There''s a possibility that the secret couple isn''t Kanzaki and her guy.


    "Why didn''t I hear of that rumor?"


    "It circted among boys."


    "I see. I guess that''s fair. Girls also have their own rumors."


    "For example?"


    This girl. Even a diligent and straightforward ss President is susceptible to rumors.


    "Let''s see. There''s a rumor about you."


    "Huh? About me?"


    "You don''t know? You''re fairly popr."


    "I don''t. Tell me what kind of rumor that is."


    There goes my ssmate A personality. It will only stay as a dream now, a relic of my past.


    "We''re here for you to teach me, why are we suddenly talking about rumors?"


    "Just say it, we can start after."


    Because I still don''t know what to teach her. Where should I start? Maybe I should''ve brought someone I can kiss in front of her. Like Kana. Kanzaki already knew I was into her.


    "That you were surrounded by attractive girls. There''s the two at your sides. Now Harada, Andou and Mori were involved with you. And if they know you also have that 3rd year, you''ll be more popr."


    "Err. Is that how you girls see it?"


    "That''s just how the rumors go. But really, I''m also wondering how that happened."


    "You tell me how. Look, even you will be included in that rumor now."


    Who even started that rumor? But it''s true. Since those 5 are my targets, I already got two and two more are underway. Only Harada is the one I haven''t started yet.


    "Eh? You''re right. If this reaches him, he''ll be upset."


    "He doesn''t know you''re meeting another guy?"


    This ss President. He''ll surely be upset. And the guy you''re meeting is even someone who set his sight on you.


    "Don''t put any meaning to this, Onoda. And this is for him."


    "Then don''t we need to do it secretly next time?"


    "You''re right. But I''m still afraid of you."


    "Then let this be the only time."


    She''s afraid of me so I have to act like I''m not interested in her. That will slowly lower her guard.


    "Alright. So teach me now."


    "Well, I don''t know if you can make it perfect in just one session."


    "Even so¡­"


    "Alright. I''ll do my best at teaching you."


    Let''s teach her the basics. I don''t even know if she really needed a lesson or just needed a push from the back.


    "Thank you."


    "Anyway, what will I get after this?"


    "Huh?"


    "Do you mean I''m doing this for free?"


    Then put her in debt. Ah. I''m going back to my old ways, aren''t I? But yeah, if I want to steal her, this much is needed. I won''t go further than this. This is just like how I did it with Nami.


    Their circumstances are different though.


    "I will delete that photo!"


    "Ah. I don''t care about that actually."


    "You¡­ what do you want?"


    "I''ll let you think about how to repay me."


    She got scared again, thinking I will ask for something indecent. Just what am I in her eyes? She''s still the one who approached me though.


    "Okay, I''ll think of something."


    "Then let''s start. What do you want to know?"


    "How can I make it perfect? It will be our first kiss."


    "Let''s see. You''re both shy, right? Where do you usually go?"


    Perfect first kiss? Is that even possible? I do remember my first kiss. It was with Akane when we''re still in 3rd grade.


    Actually, we didn''t put importance on it. We just mimicked our parents. And our teeth hit each other so we didn''t do it again after that. This memory... I wonder if she remembered this.


    Then the next kiss I had was with that girl in 5th grade, the first girl I stole.


    "Somewhere we can be alone."


    "Your house or his?"


    "N-no. We haven''t visited each other''s house yet. We''re either meeting in a cafe far from here or a karaoke box."


    "I see. So you will choose to do it in a karaoke box?"


    Karaoke Box. With only the two of them? Isn''t that enough atmosphere? They can do more than just a kiss in there. But sadly, none of them take initiative. There''s a limit to how shy a person is, you know? Look at my Kana.


    Do they really like each other?


    "Probably."


    "Then you just have to set the mood."


    "How?"


    "Do you want to take initiative or not?"


    She fell silent for a while before answering. This girl is serious about learning but yeah, this is somewhat stupid.


    "Since I''m the one learning, I will take initiative."


    "I see. Then just start it with continuously ying love songs. If you can sing then you should and look him in the eye."


    "We did that already but in the end, we both became too shy."


    "Err¡­ why are you shy anyway? You''re a couple. Things like kissing, you can do it easily."


    Am I running out of patience already? If we go to practical lessons then it''s easy to show it but she doesn''t want that and forcing her to do that isn''t going to yield results.


    "If it''s that easy, I wouldn''t be here."


    "You''re surprisingly pure ss President."


    "We are both each other''s first rtionship."


    "Ah. I see. Two virgins not knowing what to do."


    I have to use more offensive words like this. We''re not going anywhere if I try to lead her in with pure motivation. She probably already knew how and most likely what she needs right now is a push in the back. Provoking her like this might be proven effective.


    Look at her expression. She''s ring now.


    "Onoda. Your mouth is too vulgar."


    "But it''s the truth. You know, kissing, it''s easy. You have to look him in the eye, lock your gazes to each other. Before you know it you''ll move naturally."


    "Look in the eye, lock gazes¡­ Alright, show me."


    She''s jutting that down, really?


    "Huh?"


    "Show me how you do it."


    Is this an invitation to finally move to a practical lesson? Nah. This girl is too cautious. She''s protecting herself from me.


    "There''s no one here but you. Are you willing?"


    "Eh? N-no. You said we''ll move naturally, then it will be me kissing you."


    Her defense is too high. Usually, I will be more motivated but I don''t know. Am I losing interest? I can still feel my desire wanting to take this girl for myself


    "Just put that notebook of yours between us before that happens."


    "Okay. Don''t do anything funny, Onoda"


    "Isn''t it you who told me to show it?"


    "R-right. On the second thought, let''s put this off."


    Alright. I''m giving up today. This is going nowhere.


    "Well, if you say so."


    I stood up and turned my back to her. Should I act to leave or be serious at leaving?


    "Eh? Where are you going? Wait, Onoda."


    "What?"


    I stopped and answered without turning back to her.


    "Is it weird to ask you a lesson about kissing?"


    "Of course. Do you only think of that now? It''s weirder that you only want verbal lessons. Even our subjects needed examples or we wouldn''t get it. We won''t get anywhere if you keep letting your guard up. You should look for another guy to teach you."


    "When I saw you that day, I suddenly had this thought. Thinking if it''s you, I will be able to learn."


    "No. In the first ce, we''re just ssmates. And you only chanced upon that scene. For you to think of asking me to teach you, isn''t that because you''re interested in me? But then you flipped it by saying there will be no practical lessons."


    I was even looking forward to stealing her by teaching her slowly. But she cut that off with that message. Maybe that''s why I''m losing motivation. Am I forcing myself to teach her through words alone?


    "When I saw you, I really had the thought of asking you to teach me, with actual practice but when I thought of him, I chickened out and changed it. I don''t want to betray him. I just want to take our rtionship a step forward."


    I turned around and saw her looking down, I went back to my seat in front of her. This girl is hopelessly in love with that guy, eh? Or is it because it''s her first rtionship that she''s this eager?


    "This isn''t your fault, you know? It''s that guy''s fault. He''s the one who should do the first move."


    "No. Don''t me him."


    "I don''t know who he is but as a man, he''s a wimp. I''m just telling the truth."


    "But I love him."


    Love? Right. Now that I remembered how that emotion feels like, it can make someone do anything for the other person, right? Akane is the biggest example, she did all of that for me. Even gathering the girls I stole in a group and conceding chances she can be with me to others. That silly girl¡­


    How can I make it up to her? What I''m doing isn''t enough.


    And now, I''m here again with a target. This desire... Haa.


    "Alright. You don''t really need practice, Kanzaki. Just do it, be true to your character. Be straight to the point with him. Tell him you want to kiss."


    "Y-you''re right. I should do that."


    I gave her proper advice, eh? Well, I thought of Akane''s love for me. But since my desire is still here, I won''t just give up on this girl.


    "I won''tment on your guy anymore but really, if he''s passing up the chance to make a move on an attractive girl like you, I can take his ce. We can do more than just a kiss."


    "A-attractive? Me? Wait. No. You pervert!"


    She didn''t think she''s attractive? Well, that sure turned her face red.


    "I guess I am. But I''m being honest with you, Kanzaki. If you still can''t do it after today, I can show you the real thing. That is if you want, of course."


    "No. What you said about getting straight to the point on him is enough help. I''ll think of a way to thank you."


    She fixed her sses, her face already returned to normal. She recovered easily from my words earlier. This girl. How diligent.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m a pervert, right? You better stay away from me."


    "Hey. Don''t take it the wrong way."


    "No. I''m already called with that a lot of times. It''s fine."


    How can I steal this girl? Honestly, I don''t have any motivation right now, her defense is too high.


    But my desire that was igniting for her since the day she contacted me won''t give up. I also want to see his guy''s face if I stole her from him. Will he regret not doing anything? Ah. I''m hopeless for this desire again.


    I left the library after that, I heard her calling my name but I ignored it. It''s useless today and this is the library. If she will contact me again, that''s when I will really start to steal her.


    Ah. We didn''t spend a lot of time there, maybe I can stop by to see Haruko while waiting for Aya.

 Chapter 86: Love and Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 86: Love and Jealousy</h4>


    After leaving the library, I chose the Club Building as my destination.


    I really need to think about which club I will join soon. It''s either Haruko''s Book Club or Kana''s Literature Club. I need to ask which club Nami and her group of main characters joined. They might have created one for themselves, that''s much better.


    Upon entering the Club building, cultural clubs are still doing their own activity. I''m taking a look at the clubrooms I passed by. The 1st floor has the Art Club at the first door. They''re busy painting fruits but I saw a girl painting the boy next to her. Well, potential target but right now I''m trying to restrain my desire so I immediately avert my gaze.


    When I reached the stairs, someone from the same ss saw and greeted me. I think his name is Hashimoto.


    "Onoda? Have you already joined a club?"


    "No. I still can''t decide which club I should join."


    "I see. If you want, you can visit our club."


    "Alright, if I have time."


    Right. I''m already choosing between Literature Club, Book Club or Nami and her gang''s club. If there''s something interesting in his club then I''ll also try it.


    "Now''s not a good time?"


    "Yes. I have somewhere to go to."


    I''m already itching to see Haruko and Aya.


    "Okay. I''ll tell you a secret though."


    "What is it?"


    "That girl from ss 3 is in the same club as me."


    "Really?"


    Is that really a secret? I bet her ssmates already knew about which club she joined in.


    "Why would I lie?"


    "To pull me in your club, of course."


    "But it''s real."


    "Alright. I might take a look tomorrow but even if she''s there, I can''t say I will join."


    I don''t even know if I will like her. I only got interested because of the rumor about her. I''m already satisfied with her older sister.


    "Okay. Our club''s a hobby club so it''sidback."


    "What kind of hobby club?"


    "Game Club."


    Ah. It''s reallyid back but I don''t have that much interest in games.


    "I see. I''ll try it tomorrow."


    "Okay. See you."


    After that brief encounter, I continued my way to the Book Club.


    After I opened the door, I saw Aya reading and writing at the same ce when I first came here. Club activity?


    I looked at Haruko''s corner and there she was, calmly drinking her tea again.


    Her smile upon seeing me is too radiant that the somewhat dark corner where she is has brightened.


    "I thought you don''t have the time."


    "It ended early so I had this urge to see you while waiting for Aya."


    If it''s Haruko, I already know how I feel about her. No wonder she calls me silly, I already loved her way before but because of my desire and having forgotten that emotion, I decided to cut her off.


    When I saw her again here, my desire reignited even before she introduced Himeko and Mina. That was not entirely my desire, it was also my love for this girl that was reignited.


    I always misinterpreted what I was feeling but now, I realized it. After Akane, Haruko was the 2nd girl I fell in love with. It was born from that desire but it evolved to this.


    No wonder my memories with her keeping back whenever I talk or think about her.


    What led to me falling for her was probably how I was always with her until she graduated. The things we did, the things she did for me and the things I did for her. All of it led to that. But because I was dumb and stupid, I never realized it during that time.


    I know I will not be able to be loyal to just one. There''s just no cure for this desire. It''s uneptable, yes. However, I will do my best to let them feel loved.


    "Hmm? Silly, did something happen?"


    "What do you think?"


    I sat next to her after moving the chair that was ced in front of her table.


    "You''re blooming like a girl."


    "Eh? Is that how I look?"


    She poked my cheek with her finger like a kid.


    "Yes. You have that smile you rarely show."


    "Really? Maybe it''s because I am with someone I love."


    Her finger that was poking my cheek froze upon hearing my words.


    "Y-you. That word..."


    Her eyes looked at me, waiting for my exnation.


    "Yes. I finally realized it, Haruko."


    "Did Akane finally seed at teaching you that emotion?"


    Her face drew near, scrutinizing every corner of my face.


    Is she also doubting I''m not me? These girls¡­


    "It doesn''t need to be taught, actually."


    "What do you mean?"


    I stopped her, cupped her cheeks and nted a kiss on her lips. She immediately reddened like she''s not used to it.


    "Turns out I only forgot that emotion when this desire manifested. After knowing the reason why it appeared in the first ce, I remembered."


    "Huh? What happened yesterday after you left?"


    "A lot. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Yes! If it''s about you I want to know."


    Right. If it''s about me, they even know more than the person himself. These girls are more attentive than me, especially Akane and Haruko.


    "Alright but first I have to say this. Haruko, I love you."


    I stared at her eyes, these eyes that I got used to seeing before. When my words reached her ears, tears started to form from the corner of her eyes.


    I kissed her once more, along with the love I have for her.


    "You silly, hearing it from you. You don''t know how happy it made me. Wait. Let me relish in it for a few minutes."


    Haruko closed her eyes. Her lips bloomed into a beautiful smile while relishing the words I just said.


    "You know, you don''t have to do that. I will say it again. I''m going to be honest now and realize those things I haven''t been able to before."


    "You silly, but this is the first time you said those words to me. I want to imprint it in my memory."


    "My Haruko can be this lovely, eh?"


    "I love you too, silly."


    This time she returned my kiss. I looked at the time and there''s still a little more than 30 minutes.


    I can pour my love for her as well. With the same passion as yesterday.


    I picked Haruko up and carried her towards that room behind us.


    "Silly guy, I thought you''re waiting for Ayase?"


    "There''s still time. I''m gonna pour my love for you."


    "Just say you want me. I won''t say no, I''m always craving for you, silly."


    "I want you, Haruko."


    And just like that, for the third time that I was back at this sound-proofed room, I made love with Haruko. We didn''t just do it once, like me, she''s also pouring all her love through our connection.


    This time with my feelings for her being cleared, we became more passionate than usual.


    During it, I told her everything that happened. Miwa-nee being the reason for my desire then me remembering my memories about Akane and my forgotten feelings for her.


    Haruko wanted to meet Miwa-nee to express her gratitude. She said that if not for her imprinting this desire to me, we wouldn''t have met.


    It''s true but her saying that at this moment, I punished her or maybe it was a reward for her. I did her harder than usual, she became wild enough that she had me put a blindfold on her and cuffed her hands to the bed. She''s keeping these things here in this room.


    She let loose her restraint and expressed how she wanted it harder, like how I used to do her before.


    In the end, I granted her wish. She cummed 6 times during our first round, she''s too sensitive because of the blindfold and 3 more times during the second.


    She was so happy that after we got out of that room, she never let go of her hold onto me. She''s like a lovestruck girl that wants to be spoiled.


    Haruko also has this cute side on her. She''s not always the cool and elegant Student Council President who does her best.


    "I felt your love, silly guy. I''m satisfied but it''s not enough. I want more."


    "This girl. I will spoil you again next time."


    There will always be next time. For all of them. I won''t meet her girls for now.


    Well, I don''t have time. Even if I want to see Himeko, club activities will soon end.


    Aya soon appeared and she was surprised to see me sitting next to Haruko.


    I greeted her first to get her out of that state.


    "Aya. I''vee to pick you up."


    "Un¡­"


    Her introverted nature is showing up again, is she jealous of seeing me with Haruko?


    "Don''t be jealous, Ayase. We''re sharing him, right? He came to pick you up but since I''m also his woman, he spent the time with me."


    "¡­You''re right, Haru-senpai. I''m sorry."


    I stood up and went to Aya. I took her hand and her bag. She was surprised but she didn''t say anything.


    Aya is still notpletely mine. I only epted her yesterday and we haven''t done it yet. I guess her attitude just now was justified but I won''t talk about it with her.


    If she can''t ept how I spend my time with my girls then it''s better to let her understand it.


    "Well then, Haruko, see you tomorrow."


    I reached in to kiss Haruko while still holding Aya''s hand.


    Haruko understood my intention so she responded to me and kissed me back passionately.


    Aya was watching us beside me. I felt her hand tightened her hold.


    She watched us have sex yesterday and it overwhelmed her. Maybe she''s just feeling insecure now.


    I like her and I want her to be mine but I know not everyone will easily ept me with other girls. Just like how Satsuki and Kana don''t want to meet Akane yet. They want to think I''m still exclusively for them.


    Aya was exposed to that easily since Haruko became our bridge. I just need to show her how I treat them equally.


    "Let''s go?"


    She nodded and bowed to Haruko.


    Someone might see us outside so after passing through the Book Club door, I let her hand go.


    I looked at her and asked.


    "Aya. Do you have somewhere you want to stop by? I''ll apany you."


    This way, I will imprint in her mind that my sole focus is on her when I''m with her.


    "T-the bookstore."


    Looking down, she whispered the ce she wanted to go too.


    "Alright. Let''s go."

 Chapter 87: Walking with Aya

    <h4>Chapter 87: Walking with Aya</h4>


    Along our way to the Bookstore, I got a glimpse of Nami and Ogawa.


    Nami isughing cheerfully. That''s a face I have yet to see from her. She really likes that indecisive bastard. Her whole focus is on him that she will not notice me looking at her like this.


    Well, it''s fine. In the first ce, Ogawa is really the one she likes since middle school.


    Now, my desire to steal her grew even stronger because of how I came to like her.


    I will make sure that it will happen. Nami will be mine.


    It''s a wonder that his other harem members aren''t around. Nami probably took care of it so they wouldn''t be disturbed.


    I nced at Ogawa. He is still like a harem protagonist whose face is always flushed. Maybe if Nami touches him, he will jump back in surprise.


    Will he really be able to confess?


    Err. Let''s hope so.


    I took my eyes off them and stared ahead.


    Aya was walking beside me, her head down.


    "What''s wrong, Aya?"


    "Uhm. I want to hold your hand."


    Surprisingly, she''s this assertive. She''s in love with me but I can''t do the same yet for her. I like her and I want her to be mine but to love her, it hasn''t reached that level yet.


    I looked around and there''s no one from our ss near us.


    This is fine, isn''t it?


    Maybe rumors about us will start if someone saw us but I guess it''s fine. This girl needs some spoiling so she can be at ease. She''s someone I got without stealing her from someone else, I guess I''m inexperienced with this. Fujii will fall in this category too since no one is actively pursuing her. She always rejected whoever wille forward.


    Err. Now I''m starting to put them in their own category.


    I took her hand and crossed our fingers together. She immediately blushed, a smile blooming on her lips. She strode forward and matched my walking pace.


    We arrived at the bookstore soon enough and her eyes glittered brightly at the New Arrival section.


    She pulled me with her, not minding the gazes of other students inside.


    And as I feared, someone from the same ss is here. Upon seeing us, he made a cool pose like those sses guys from anime, fixing their sses smugly. He nodded at me and raised his thumb up.


    This guy is that leader of the otaku group. I''ll talk to himter.


    "Look Ruki, this is a new book I am waiting for to be released."


    She showed me a hardcover book written by a western author. I don''t know which genre it is but seeing how enthusiastic she is at showing it to me, I remembered that this girl loves reading. This is her way to escape and in the end, it became her only hobby.


    Looking at her happily talking about something she likes puts a smile on my face. I never experienced something like this with the other girls since it''s always me stealing or scheming to steal them. And all were done sneakily. Maybe there are times where we rx together but not in a public ce like this.


    We did risky sex on public though but yeah not something normal like browsing books.


    Is my lifestyle going to change now?


    Maybe¡­


    We''re about to be adults, I have to think for their futures as well as mine. If I want to keep them while adding more and more of them, I have to n it better.


    Maybe get a bigger house and let us all stay together?


    Just where will I get the money though. Haa. Let''s do it one step at a time. Satisfying those I epted and working hard on those I haven''t conquered yet are my current priority.


    It''s weird, I know. But this is how I am now.


    "Really? What''s it about?"


    "Uhm, you see this is a sequel so maybe you won''t understand it."


    "I''m willing to understand its story from Aya."


    "Really?"


    I nodded and her smile became brighter.


    She then enthusiastically summarized the book for me to understand its story. And I listened to her. There were times when another customer will shush her and she will turn red but for me, she will continue albeit in a softer voice. She''s truly enjoying this and I let her while trying to know more about her. In the end, she picked that book and she went to the counter.


    I used that time to talk to Matsuda, the otaku leader.


    "Yo. So, you and Rindou are a thing?"


    He started. He''s reading a manga and from its cover, it''s an hi rom where the protagonist is an otaku that was mysteriously surrounded by beautiful girls. He''s projecting himself in it.


    "You could say that but we''re not dating."


    "I see. You want it to be a secret, right?"


    I wouldn''t be here talking to him if not for that.


    "Of course."


    "Well, you have my word. These lips are sealed tight. I''ll be smitten by my 2D waifu if I go against my words."


    "You won''t ask anything?"


    I took a step closer to him. He flinched and put down the manga he''s reading. I could see his sweat dripping down from his forehead.


    Am I this intimidating to him?


    "No. That Tadano is no match to you, how can I pit myself against someone like that? I still want to see the end of One P*ece."


    "I guess you''re right. Don''t worry, I''m kind to a sensible guy like you, who knows, I might be able to help you with something."


    He gulped down but in the end, he shook his head and waved his hand in front of me.


    "No. I''ll forget I saw anything."


    "Alright. See you, Matsuda."


    Well, if he''s that sensible, I don''t need to scare him, right? If rumors start, he''s the only suspect so I guess he''ll keep his words.


    I turned around and I could hear him release a sigh of relief. Do I look scary to others now? Because of that incident with Tadano and Fukuda''s interest towards me, right?


    Aya saw what happened but she chose not to say something. After she''s done paying for the book, we went out of the Bookstore. Now, there are fewer students from our school. I took her hand again as we continued our way to the station.


    Her train is in the opposite direction so we will have to go our separate ways after passing the ticket station.


    "Shall we go home?"


    "Uhm¡­ I want to stay longer with you."


    I looked around and saw benches around for those waiting for someone or just waiting for time. There''s a vending machine next to it.


    "Let''s buy a drink."


    Still holding her hand, I pulled her with me to that vending machine. The area is almost deserted at this time.


    It works for us. Aya can spend alone time with me. It''s a bit hard to have that at school, but here, it''s possible.


    "Thank you for today, Ruki. And sorry for how I acted earlier."


    After we settled on a bench to rest and drink the juices we bought.


    Aya timidly sat beside me, her eyes fixed on her canned juice.


    She''s speaking what''s on her mind now and I find it great. To me, she won''t be as shy now. I opened her up to voice her thoughts like this.


    "You don''t have to say sorry, you''re mine now, Aya. I understood what you felt earlier."


    "No, it''s kind of my fault. I knew I''m not the only one but I acted jealous seeing you with Haru-senpai."


    Even Akane can get jealous so it''s a given that anyone else can.


    "It''s fine to feel like that, Aya. Even Haruko can feel jealous. She''s even more jealous of you, I epted you as you are."


    "Right. You epted me and it''s without your desire."


    She leaned her body on me.


    I put my arms over her shoulder to support her.


    "You''re kind of special. Most of them are all stolen by me because of my desire, right now apart from that silly girl, you''re the first one I epted without stealing you from someone else."


    "Un¡­ I love you, Ruki."


    I could now feel her I love you and Haruko is right. It''s still not as strong as hers but this is still love. This girl really fell for me.


    "And I like you, Aya."


    "Uhm. I was told you can''t feel the emotion of like or love."


    Right. Everyone of them will be confused like this. To think that they will hear the word like and love from me, it will surprise them for sure.


    "It was fixedst night. It''s now safe to say that I really like Aya, I wanted you to be mine since the first time I talked to you. I told you that my reason was impure, right?"


    "Yes. What was the reason? I am kind of curious."


    "You''re mine now so I guess it''s safe to tell you. I was actually trying to open you up so you would have the courage to date someone."


    "I see. But you talking to me like that made me see you as someone special."


    That''s how she fell for me. For trying to open her up, to give her courage to talk to other people. She can''t do that by herself.


    Err¡­ Maybe Haruko could by using that book but I found her first.


    "Yes, that''s a blunder on my part. Turns out I just really wanted you to be mine."


    "Ruki¡­"


    "You know, we''re in public but I''m having this urge to kiss you."


    Aya looked on our left and right and when she found no one near us, she looked at me in the eye, with the same eyes as yesterday when she asked me to kiss her.


    "Uhm. There''s no one around."


    I also looked around to confirm and with a smile I asked her.


    "You''re right. Can I kiss you, Aya?"


    "Y-yes. You don''t need to ask me, Ruki."


    This girl is really cute. And the way she changed was all witnessed by me. The stuttering is still here but now, she''s always speaking what''s on her mind.


    I''ll continue helping her so that not only to me, she will also open up to others. It will help her in the future, for sure.


    My hand touched her face as I leaned in to kiss her. Like yesterday, she epted it freely. Letting me do anything I want. From sucking both of her lips, to entwining our tongue together. She''s still inexperienced even after that so I will lead her again today. We can only kiss for now but maybe I can start nning on when we can do it for her first time.


    That''s necessary to make herpletely mine. It will be the same for my other targets as well.

 Chapter 88: Thoughts about the Future

    <h4>Chapter 88: Thoughts about the Future</h4>


    After our kiss, we decided to go home. Aya was satisfied with it. And she never mentioned being jealous again.


    When I arrived home, Minoru was ying with Akane in the living room, there was an old console there that I used before. Sometimes girls also want to y some games when I bring them here.


    Miwa-nee was in the kitchen, she''s making our dinner.


    "I''m home."


    Akane was too focused on the game that she only noticed when I announced my arrival.


    "Ah. Husband, wee home. Eh? I lost."


    "Yay. I win! Wee home Ru-nii."


    This 4-year old boy was so happy that he beat Akane in that game. I ruffled his hair and I went next to Akane after putting down my bag.


    "I lost because of you, husband. Kiss me."


    "This silly girl, you just want to be spoiled again."


    I kissed her as she asked. She got energized again to y another game with Minoru because of that kiss. This time it''s a coop game.


    I stood up and went to the kitchen. Miwa-nee was silent but I saw her shot a nce at me when I arrived..


    "Miwa-nee."


    I hugged her from the back and that startled her. She''s focused on cooking that she failed to notice me moving behind her.


    "Y-you. Don''t just creep on my back like that!"


    "Sorry. I thought you''re ignoring me."


    "This boy, do you think I can still ignore you? I told you I''ll take responsibility so go away for now and let me cook."


    "Kiss first?"


    "I thought you remembered your love for Akane. Why are you suddenly this pushy?"


    "I already gave her a kiss. This time, I want one from Miwa-nee."


    "Don''t push it. Sit down or go and y with them!"


    "Just once. Miwa-nee. Before Minoru turns his head here."


    "Haa. Just what kind of monster did I make?"


    Miwa-nee gave up and turned her head to me, her lips became reachable now and I didn''t pass up to that chance. I tiptoed to reach her lips. She already leaned down waiting for my lips.


    I kissed Miwa-nee like how I kissed Akane. I fully savor her lips and her tongue. She''s still resisting at first but eventually, she also got too into kissing me.


    "Enough. Sit down now."


    "Alright. I''ll make time for youter, Miwa-nee. Or you can finish that bottleter. I''ll apany you again."


    "Shut up. You''re thinking of ways to take advantage of me again."


    "I just want Miwa-nee, that''s all."


    Because of my interference, Miwa-nee''s cooking got dyed for a few minutes. That gave me the time to also y with Minoru. Akane was behind us, watching while she leaned on me.


    "Ru-nii. Give it back to Aka-nee. I can''t win against you."


    Well, it''s already a wonder how he can y when all he does is smash those buttons randomly.


    Is Akane so bad at games that she can even lose to someone who doesn''t know how to y?


    "Husband, I don''t like that look on your face."


    "What?"


    "You think I''m so bad at games that even Minoru can beat me."


    "You''re the one who said that, silly girl."


    She then moved in front and took the controller from me.


    "Watch me beat Minoru."


    "Why don''t you just go back to ying a coop game?"


    "Shut up there and hug me, husband."


    "In the end, you just want to be spoiled."


    I hugged her as she asked and it immediately put her in a good mood. Out of the 10 games they yed, she only won twice. This silly girl.


    "You three, stop that ande here now."


    Miwa-nee called us out for dinner.


    Usually, it was Akane or me who prepared it. Today, Miwa-nee volunteered to give Akane time to y with Minoru.


    "Mama. I beat Aka-nee."


    "Is that so? My Minoru is so good."


    "But Ru-nii bullied me."


    "I''ll scold himter, okay?"


    Minoru became overjoyed at the thought of me being scolded by Miwa-nee.


    This boy¡­


    Akane was giggling at her seat watching Minoru and Miwa-nee''s exchanges.


    "Husband, he sounded like you when Miwa-nee yed with you before. You''ll tell me how she bullied you then you''ll be overjoyed when I said I''ll scold her for you."


    "Eh? You''re right. Because Miwa-nee is a big bully back then."


    We both smile at that thought. Seems like Akane already put down her hate for Miwa-nee.


    "Oi. I can hear you two."


    "Mama, are you a bully?"


    Minoru innocently asked his mother.


    "Don''t listen to the idiot couple. They were cute like you before but now, they''re too flirtatious."


    "Ru-nii loves Aka-nee and Aka-nee loves Ru-nii."


    Akane stood up and happily patted Minoru''s head.


    "Now I think you two will be a bad influence for Minoru to stay here."


    "Don''t say that Miwa-nee. We''re both fond of him."


    I also patted his head. And the boy liked it.


    "But you show him your flirting habit. What if he picks up that desire of yours?"


    "Unless there''s a reason, he won''t. But yeah, I''ll restrain flirting with the both of you where he can see."


    Right. I shouldn''t show him how I flirt with Akane and Miwa-nee. Surprisingly though, he''s not mentioning his father. Is there a reason?


    "This boy¡­ Akane, are you fine with what he is saying?"


    "It''s fine. I''m still his special one Miwa-nee. Don''t you like it? I''m giving you chances to be with husband."


    "You''re both turning into a headache for me. Hurry and let''s finish eating."


    "You said you''ll take responsibility. No running away, Miwa-nee."


    With Akane''sst words, Miwa-nee doesn''t have a choice but to give up.


    I should reward this silly girl for assisting me. I reached for her hand and squeezed it. She turned to me and gave me her beautiful smile then she lowered her head.


    She''s also asking to be patted in the head.


    I did what she wanted and she giggled happily.


    Miwa-nee''s eyebrows twitched at that scene then she turned her head away.


    After dinner. Miwa-nee stayed with Minoru to put him to sleep while I went with Akane to the mini-gym.


    To make up for the exercise we missed earlier, we did more than just an exercise.


    Err¡­ you know, seeing her sweaty body turned me on. And seeing me turned on for her also put her in the mood. So before going into the bath, we did one round inside that room.


    "I love you, husband."


    "I love you too, wife."


    "It still feels like a dream, hearing it from your mouth."


    "This silly girl. Like always I''ll keep pouring it to you so you''ll be convinced."


    After our bath, Miwa-nee and Minoru were already upstairs, I guess I''ll seeter if she will go downstairs to get another chance with her.


    It''s already their third day here, my time is limited to making Miwa-nee mine. If her husband suddenlyes to pick them up. Will they go with him? I''ll have to tighten my hold on her before that happens.


    "What are you thinking, husband?"


    "About Miwa-nee."


    "Do you want to go to her now?"


    "No silly girl, it''s still our time. How was your day? No one found the scarf unnatural?"


    Because I failed to hold myself backst night, I left a lot of hickeys on her neck. Since we''re still using the winter uniform, it''s still not unnatural to put on a scarf.


    "They did! My friends even tried to take it off me but when I red at them, they stopped."


    "My wife can be that scary. I want to see that."


    That''s my fault but imagining her ring at them, I kinda want to witness it myself.


    "Idiot husband, it''s your fault. But they probably guessed what''s the reason for my scarf. They all know we''re living together, having these marks from you is natural."


    "Then should I add more?"


    Right. There''s no way a scarf she refused to remove won''t be unnatural. I''ll add more and let them see how I love her.


    "Pervert husband. I won''t wear the scarf tomorrow, I''m proud of this. And Yaeko will probably stop being smug at me."


    "You two. Do you not get along with each other?"


    "She''speting with me, husband. I don''t want to lose."


    "This silly girl. You''re the special one. Now that you mention her, I want to see her again."


    Yae, she''s the one who always wanted me to fall in love with her. Now I can finally say it to her. And with certainty. I also love her. That girl. Maybe I can squeeze time to see her and confess this to her.


    "Can I bite you, husband?"


    "You''re jealous."


    She already bit me before asking that question, leaving a small bite mark on my arm.


    "You¡­ you intentionally mentioned her."


    "Right. I wanna see that pout of yours."


    She''s always acting this cute when she''s jealous, and it always made me want to spoil her upon seeing that.


    "You''re bullying me again."


    "I love you, silly girl."


    I pulled her into my embrace again, no matter how many times I hug her, it always brings mefort. And now my heart is even beating fast for her that made this moment better.


    "Hmph. You''re using that now to appease me, but I''ll still ept, I love you too, you bully."


    "I''m really lucky you didn''t give up on me."


    If Akane gave up on me, I don''t know if I will ever realize how important she is. And if I do, it won''t be a happy story like now. I can certainly do extreme things just to get her back. Luckily that scenario won''t happen and we''re now back at loving each other.


    "That won''t happen, ever. I can''t see myself with anybody else."


    "I know that''s why thank you, Akane. Saying this isn''t enough so I''ll show it to you for the rest of my days."


    "Un. I won''t reject that, I''ll be with you always so I can receive all that."


    After high school, we will either enter the adult world or continue studying. Thinking about the future at thatte of time won''t cut it. We have to think about it now so our promise to stay together until the end will happen. Same thing with the other girls.


    "What do you want to do in the future, wife?"


    "Apart from taking care of our children, maybe I want to be a teacher."


    "What kind?"


    "A preschool teacher? I want to take care of kids like Minoru. Especially our future children and maybe your children with the other girls?"


    "Wife, that''s¡­."


    She even considered the children I will father to the other girls. This silly girl. But a preschool teacher? Right. It might suit her.


    "I''ll have them get along with each other."


    "You silly girl. At least you know what you want to do."


    "What about you, husband?"


    "I still don''t know what I will do. All this time I''m focused on my desire."


    What can I do? Apart from this glib tongue of mine, I have no other redeeming features. And I don''t have any hobby that might be the drive I can pursue. Maybe after a few sessions with Fujii, I might find what I wanted to do, apart from this desire.


    "We''ll support you to what you will choose. We girls, we''re not weak, you will not be the only one shouldering everything. We''ll carry it with you."


    "Thank you, but I still want to do something for everyone."


    "Then you have to think hard, husband."


    "Right."


    Think hard eh. Currently, when I think, their faces are all I can see. These girls are all important to me. Though most of them started as just a target, they now grew into me.

 Chapter 89: Hoshino Miwa (1)

    <h4>Chapter 89: Hoshino Miwa (1)</h4>


    After a few minutes of cuddling, Akane finally fell asleep. We slepttest night and she woke up earlier to wake me up.


    Plus the exercise we did tire her further. She''s smiling in her sleep and this is what I always want to see. No one can really rece her.


    I kissed her forehead before I stood up and used my pillows again as my substitute. I quietly went out of our room and sneakily tread towards Miwa-nee and Minoru''s room.


    Miwa-nee, the reason for my desire. No matter how many times I think about it, I can''t hate her. Knowing she''s the reason, it only strengthened my desire to steal her.


    She confessed about loving me before, I''ll reawaken her feelings for me. Minoru might be implicated but I can be a father to him if need be because I can''t stop this desire to steal his mother.


    I knock on the door to their room. Not long after rustling clothes and footstepsing near the door can be heard


    Quietly, the door opened and Miwa-nee''s face weed me.


    "What are you doing here? Akane?"


    "I want to see you, Miwa-nee. She''s asleep. That silly girl was tired."


    She then opened the door wider to get out. She checked Minoru once more before she went out of the room and closed it quietly.


    "You''ve grown to be like this, and it''s because of me..."


    "You don''t have to keep thinking about that, Miwa-nee. It already happened, I''m even thankful for you."


    "If Akane hears you, she will be sad."


    "I know, I just have to make up for it with my actions. That''s all I can do. You see, Miwa-nee. This desire, I can''t stop it."


    Miwa-nee sighed.


    I''m sure she''s ming herself again.


    After checking Minoru once more, she started walking towards the stairs.


    I followed after her and reached for her hand.


    "I''m not that young anymore to hold hands with a brat like you."


    "You''re still young enough for me, Miwa-nee."


    A chop to my head was her response but after that she stopped resisting my hand to hold hers.


    When we reached downstairs, Miwa-see sat on the sofa and turned on the TV.


    I got the wine she hadn''t finished drinking then I sat beside her.


    It''s still not past midnight but it''s this time when those fan-service anime aired. And coincidentally, it''s an anime about a marrieddy and her nephew.


    I reached for her hand again. This time she didn''t refuse it.


    The setting of the anime is about the nephew applying for a nearby university. He then asked her aunt to stay at their house since it''s the closest to that university.


    The husband is out for most of the day which gives the two alone time in the house.


    The story is simple, perverted situations always find its way when they''re together.


    For example, in the morning, the nephew will open the bathroom only to see his aunt undressing.


    Eventually, that situation will escte to satisfy more viewers.


    Miwa-nee''s eyebrows were raised as she watched the absurd situations the two were experiencing.


    "If that nephew is you, you will surely push down your aunt just from your first encounter."


    Shemented.


    "True. My desire would''ve already ignited just by seeing her."


    I would not only push her down but also kiss her when our lips drew near like that.


    "This pervert."


    Another chop to the head was given to me. I pinched the hand I am holding to get back at her.


    "Miwa-nee, why do you love me back then?"


    Our eyes were now removed from the TV, I stared at her and asked that question.


    Why me? That''s what I want to know.


    "Because you''re still cute and innocent. You''re not tainted by the world back then. You''re only looking straight at Akane. Maybe I was just envious of her to have someone look at her like that. "


    "Ah. I''m already tainted by the world now, will you still love me?"


    Envious of Akane? Is that really it? Maybe she''s telling the truth. Her rtionships at that time all ended quickly.


    "I don''t know. I remembered my feelings for you but I can''t act on it."


    "There''s only the two of us here. You can show it to me, Miwa-nee."


    This chance that she gave me. I''ll make the most of it. I won''t let her go back to her husband now.


    "If you don''t talk, I might. But for the you right now, I''m having doubts. You''re always thinking about how to take advantage of me."


    "It''s because I want Miwa-nee. I still don''t know if I love you so I can''t say that yet."


    I can see her eyes wavering now. If I push her further, she won''t be able to restrain herself anymore. Her love for me that she wanted to suppress. I will excavate it and have her show it all to me.


    "You don''t have to say something as embarrassing as that. Look at those two. They clearly like each other now but they never talk about it."


    "Because that guy is a wimp. He won''t say it until the end of the series. That''s how he is written. In the end, he won''t have any satisfying romance. He will always act like that even to a girl he likes."


    Who even created that series? Who gets off from watching something like that? It''s just infuriating to watch. If they give him a little bit of courage I wouldn''t hate it this much.


    "I can sense a lot of hate from how you describe him."


    "I hate him. If he likes her why does he have to act like that? It''s infuriating."


    "Idiot. That''s his aunt. And what you just said, that''s still in line to what I said to you that night."


    "Right. Your words became my foundation. If I like someone I''ll make her mine. Ah. I still don''t know if that was like before. I called it as ''want'' and interpreted it as my desire."


    That was possibly the true nature of my desire. When I took a liking to a girl, I interpreted it as my desire to steal her. And since I only focus on stealing someone from another back then, I never look nor give importance to other girls that are not in a rtionship. When in fact I can also like them, especially Akane who keeps on chasing after me.


    "Just like how you told me you want me."


    "Yes, Miwa-nee. I like you now. You made this possible."


    "I made that possi--"


    I stopped her next words using my lips. To stop her from thinking deeper. No matter what, it won''t change what I feel for her now.


    My arms moved to pull her in towards me.


    Apart from the sound of the TV, the living room is now being drowned by the sounds of our kisses.


    "S-stop Ruki."


    Miwa-nee pulled her lips away. Her eyes couldn''t stare directly at me.


    Even so, I chased for it.


    "Don''t think about anything, Miwa-nee."


    Taking her lips back, I used my hand to get her to face me again.


    She''s wearing a thin shirt right now, with her bra sticking out because of her sweat. I slipped my hands inside it and touched her smooth navel. Even after giving birth, it stayed this smooth.


    "Your¡­ your hand."


    Her voice suppressed, she wiggled a bit as an attempt to shake off my hand.


    "I want to touch you."


    I caressed her navel and travelled up to her covered mountains.


    Miwa-nee bit her lips. She''s feeling it. The sensation of my hand touching her skin.


    "Ruki¡­"


    She whispered in a soft voice, she''s suppressing herself not to let out a more enticing voice.


    But that''s enough to encourage me.


    She''s still dodging my kiss to her lips.


    I have no choice but to kiss her below it.


    Her neck that was exposed became the ce to vent out what I wanted to do to her lips. From a kiss to lick and suck, I didn''t leave any spot untouched.


    My hands then cupped her soft mountain. It''s too big for it that my fingers sunk in easily even with her bra on.


    Her hand covered her mouth, afraid for her moans to leak out.


    "I can''t hold back anymore, Miwa-nee."


    My lips went down from her neck. After pulling up her shirt, her adult bra was exposed to me. I immediately sunk my face into it, sniffing Miwa-nee''s adult scent. It''s different from Shio who''s still too young and hasn''t given birth yet.


    A milky scent wafted out from Miwa-nee. Maybe she''s stillctating a bit, even with Minoru''s age.


    "H-hey, we can still stop¡­"


    I looked up and saw her staring at me. Even if she said that, her face was now dyed with her lust. This is the first time I saw her like this. Last night it only made her blush and the day before it, she''s drunk.


    Now, this is her face currently taken over by her lust for me.


    I ignored her and pulled out her hidden mountains from it. It came out easily because of its size. Her erect nipples are big,pared to Akane who''s still developing, these nipples are already developed.


    I was also taken over by my lust for her. Without asking her, I started sucking on one. My tongue started its work at the same time, ying with it inside my mouth.


    "Uuhmm¡­ Hmmhh¡­"


    I could hear Miwa-nee''s suppressed moan and I took that as an encouragement.


    A few minutes of sucking on her nipple, a white liquid came out of it.


    Her milk. It''s not sweet, in fact, it''s almost tasteless but this is Miwa-nee''s milk. I sucked at it like a baby even if there''s only a little that''sing out.


    She also felt that and she went from covering her mouth to biting her finger.


    I moved to her other nipple and my hand slipped into her pants.


    When she felt that, her hand grabbed my arm, I looked up and saw her shaking her head.


    But that only encouraged me. I''m already drowning with my lust for her. I won''t just stop now. I want Miwa-nee. I won''t always have a chance like this so I decided to make the best of it.

 Chapter 90: Hoshino Miwa (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 90: Hoshino Miwa (2) *</h4>


    "W-we shouldn''t..."


    Miwa-nee''s voice was a bit shaky. Even after all this, she''s resisting me.


    I put more force to my arm that even her hold couldn''t stop it from reaching its destination.


    I instantly felt her panties being soaked by her love nectar. Two of my fingers rubbed it lightly and it became instantly drenched.


    "Uuuhh... Listen to me¡­"


    Her pleading voice along with a moan reached my ears. I looked up at her and couldn''t resist teasing her more.


    While rubbing her down there, I went back to suck on her nipples.


    Slowly she fell down on our sofa and our position became like how it wasst night. We got interrupted when my feelings for Akane came back but now, it''s her time.


    "H-hey, Ruki..."


    Once more, her voice called out to me.


    "I can''t hear you."


    Her mature figure is in my full view. Her pulled up shirt and her exposed breasts added to this aesthetic view.


    Then below that, with my hand slipped under her pants, her whole body kept on squirming about.


    I went back to face her while each of my hands was working on her two sensitive spots. I looked her in the eye and said.


    "Miwa-nee. I like you."


    I don''t know what''s on her mind right now but her being this wet proves she''s also aroused at this moment. With the stimtion I''m giving her, even if she resisted, she''s not that against it.


    "When did you be this forceful?"


    "Since you left to marry someone else."


    She was taken aback at my words but she came back stronger.


    "Hey, that''s not fair, Ruki."


    "I know. But just the thought of someone taking you in his arms, I hate it."


    I don''t even want to imagine it. I can''t even recall the face of her husband. Miwa-nee is mine.


    "Idiot."


    "Miwa-nee. Can you be mine?"


    "I''m married¡­"


    "Let''s forget about that fact tonight. Tonight, you''re just Hoshino Miwa."


    She fell silent. She''s thinking about my suggestion.


    After a few minutes of deliberation, she looked at me and stared at my eyes. I didn''t take off my gaze and showed her how determined I am.


    In the end, she closed her eyes and sighed.


    "You¡­ do what you want."


    "Tell me you want it too."


    "I don''t need to say it."


    "Then let me feel it from you¡­"


    I went back to her lips, this time there''s no more resistance and she''s the one who wants to lead me. Her tongue moves expertly fighting it out with me.


    Tonight she''s just Hoshino Miwa, she doesn''t need to think about anything else. With that thought, her inhibitions were released. She became more aggressive, showing me her technique in kissing as an adult.


    In between our kisses, I took her shirt off. Then her bra, and finally her pants. Leaving her with only her adult panties which were already wet on that part where my fingers were rubbing earlier.


    My desire for Miwa-nee intensified upon seeing this scene. I really want her. Tonight, I''ll make her mine.


    Miwa-nee got up from the sofa and stripped me off my shirt. I''m only wearing an underpants when we''re about to sleep so if she stripped it off as well, I''ll be fully naked in front of her.


    "I''m the older one, leave this to me and rx."


    Upon saying that, Miwa-nee pushed me down which changed our positions.


    Her two hands went on the side of my underpants and with a swift pull, it was taken off.


    My erect cock greeted her. She was surprised but recovered instantly. Her hand moved and gripped it.


    "This grew up as well."


    She started stroking it with her hand. Her words sounded strange but that''s the least of my worries. Her hand skillfully yed with my cock. It took my mind off thinking about other things.


    I looked down and saw her staring intently at it. Then she opened her mouth and her tongue reached out for the tip. She licked the precum building up on top of it.


    After that, she continued licking the head, every corner of it while her hand stroked it faster.


    The TV is still on and incoherent voices can be heard from it now. Our focus is on each other.


    Soon, apart from licking it, Miwa-nee started to give me a blowjob. She opened her mouth wide enough and took my cock inside it.


    The pleasure she''s giving me is enough to make me moan but I resisted. I watched her as she bobbed her head up and down. My cock going in and out of her mouth, she''s sucking at it like it''s a delicacy.


    I couldn''t get enough of this pleasure that my hand moved by itself. I held onto her head and pushed it down. She almost gagged but she took it in. My cock became fully buried in her mouth.


    However, she couldn''t hold it inside for long. Miwa-nee took it out and she stood up. She took her panties off, and positioned herself on top of me.


    Miwa-nee really wanted to take the lead.


    While on top, she lowered her hips down and started rubbing herself on me. Her love nectar she''s spilling out coated my cock.


    She reached down and kissed me while continuing to rub our genitals together.


    "You''ve be this naughty, Ruki. Now I''ll teach you not to mess with an adult."


    After saying that, she lifted her hips and aimed my cock at her entrance.


    Slowly, her hips lowered and my cock was being eaten by it. When my tip went inside, I was immediately consumed by the hot sensation of her insides.


    "Miwa-nee¡­"


    She put a finger on my lips, preventing me from talking more. Then her lips fell upon me at the same time as she dropped her hips further which pushed my cock deep inside her.


    Just by putting it in, I felt a rush in my blood. The tightness of Miwa-nee is different from Akane or the other girls.


    She already gave birth but it''s still this tight. It seems she did something to keep it this way.


    My hands grabbed Miwa-nee''s breasts, her nipples pinched between my fingers.


    Her tongue inside my mouth didn''t stop its work, our salivas were already mixed together.


    Her hips didn''t instantly move but just stayed like that with my cock buried deep inside her. She''s wiggling it instead, trying to feel the shape of my cock.


    She''s mine tonight. After this, it won''t go back to being just a nephew and aunt between us. We already crossed that line.


    "I want to hear it from you Miwa-nee."


    I pulled away from her lips to say that.


    "Stop trying to have me say stupid things just feel it with my actions. Aahhh... how did you grow this big? Haahhn¡­ "


    Her hips started moving on top of me, she lifted it up and dropped it down, sliding my cock in and out of her. Her insides squeezed my cock at every thrust.


    She doesn''t want me to move so I let her ride me and drive it by herself. I keep myself busy at watching her face, her body and her pussy that is gobbling up my cock. My hands are on her waist supporting her endeavour.


    "Haahhh¡­ This cock¡­ I love this¡­ Huaahh."


    When she started pounding faster, her contained moans couldn''t be suppressed anymore. And with the pleasure being built up, Miwa-nee lost herself from the lust.


    I''m holding myself back not to move but seeing how eager she was, I grabbed her waist tight and thrust my hips upwards.


    "Hiihh?!"


    She was surprised at what I did but she didn''t call me out for that, instead, she even moved faster and matched my hips as it thrust upwards.


    Then after a while, she stopped. She let me do the moving from below her.


    I couldn''t stop my hips now. I saw her smiling seductively and at every thrust of my hips, she would moan louder than earlier.


    "Aahhh.. More¡­ Ruki¡­ I love you¡­ Haaahhn¡­"


    Hearing her confessing her love. It made me more eager. I raised my body, turning us into sitting position.


    I sucked at her nipple once again with my hips continuing its work.


    The restraints were all removed now and we indulged at each other with only thinking about pleasuring ourselves.


    From that position, she then turned her body around, she wanted to move by herself again. She ced her feet on the sofa and using that as support, she pounded herself into me.


    "Huaahh. It''s good, you''re good¡­ Haaahh¡­"


    Her moans continued to fill the room. Only when we kiss will it stop.


    When she climaxed from that position, she went limp. I then put her on all fours. Pounding her from behind for a few minutes led me to finally reach my limit.


    "Miwa-nee, I can''t hold it in anymore."


    "Aahh... Go on¡­ Release it all inside... Haahhh uuhhhhn."


    With my hips moving at its fastest plus that encouragement from her, I reached my climax and shot all my semen inside her. I pulled it out after she stopped squeezing it until itsst drop


    Exhausted, I dropped back on top of her, she turned her body around to receive me in her embrace.


    We stared at each other and pulled by the atmosphere, we once again exchanged a passionate kiss.


    She patted my head like what she did years ago.


    "I like you Miwa-nee."


    "You don''t have to say anything. I felt it all."


    She whispered in my ear. She continued patting the back of my head.


    I don''t know what this action means right now but seeing her satisfied smile let her off at doing this.


    "Miwa-nee. You''re mine now."


    "I was yours... When I was still Hoshino Miwa."


    I felt a prickly sensation when I heard that from her. It''s all in the past tense.


    "Miwa-nee¡­"


    "Shush¡­ let''s not talk about it tonight. You said I''m Hoshino Miwa tonight. Then that means, I''m yours."


    I don''t want this to be a one-time thing. She''s mine. I won''t give her back to her husband.


    "I want to keep it that way."


    "I told you, let''s not talk about it tonight, okay? You''re still not satisfied, right?"


    It''s no good. Not tonight. Then I''ll keep asking her every night until she agrees.


    I nodded at her and she gave me a kiss again. We rested enough already. Our breathing returned to normal.


    This time we picked our clothes up and went inside the bath. We showered and did it once again. Inside, she became wilder than earlier and she didn''t restrain her moans anymore.


    She''s mine tonight. I''ll make the most of this time. I want her, I like her. This distant aunt of mine who''s the reason for my desire. She made me set on this path and I won''t let her go.

 Chapter 91: Changes

    <h4>Chapter 91: Changes</h4>


    Miwa-nee indulged herself in me because she thought this would just be a one-night thing.


    For her, when morninges for us, she will go back to being married to someone.


    She doesn''t want to talk about it tonight. But the reality is, we already crossed that line. Saying it''s just a one-night thing is just absurd.


    We won''t be going back to our previous rtionship, slowly she''ll show me more of her love. I''ll try not to push her but I''ll take all the chances for now.


    "I like you Miwa-nee. I won''t give up."


    Miwa-nee did not answer and just continued walking to their room.


    I watched her back until she disappeared from my sight.


    I opened the door to our room and saw Akane, she''s still at the same position as I left her. But yeah, this girl probably noticed that I left her side, she helped me to have this chance with Miwa-nee because she knew I will still go back to her side in the end.


    I touched her face and caressed it. Her hand moved and put it over my hand.


    "You don''t have to say anything. Hug me again, husband."


    She spoke first before I could even think of what to say.


    I nodded andy down beside her. She gave me the pillow she''s hugging which I used as a recement earlier. After that, she hugged me tight and I did the same assuring her that I will always end up on her side.


    I don''t regret what I did.


    I can''t stop it. This desire.


    I want to see this girl''s smile all the time but I know my actions will surely make her sad even if she supports it and doesn''t show it.


    "I love you, husband."


    She whispered to me, her voice carrying a hint of the sadness she felt.


    "Un. I love you too, wife."


    An apology is meaningless at this point. I''ll just do what I always do. Make her feel special.


    I kissed her lips, pouring in my love for her. She happily epted it and soon, we both drifted off to sleep.


    Another day wille to us. We''ll be separated again for almost a whole day but I will always go back to her side.


    When I woke up, she''s still hugging me tightly. I brushed her hair with my fingers and watched her sleeping face.


    This time, I''ll wait for her to wake up and just watch her like this.


    It doesn''t need to always evolve to an erotic situation, not only with Akane but to every girl that I can call mine. But yeah, because I can''t always be with them, they wanted to feel me. To reassure themselves that I still want them.


    She woke up minutester and she gave me her best smile when she saw me watching over her.


    We greeted each other good mornings and went down together.


    Miwa-nee and Minoru are still in their room. She''s probably waiting for the boy to wake up.


    We did our exercise before we started preparing breakfast, only then did the mother and childe down. They both looked like they just woke up.


    Like I thought, Miwa-nee tried to act like nothing happened between us. But her face was turning red whenever her gazended on me, she couldn''t hide it.


    Akane sensed that but she chose not to say anything. It''s a bitplicated but I guess only I can fix this sense of awkwardness that is currently building up.


    It will be suffocating for us if this continues.


    Over breakfast, I tried to break the situation but Miwa-nee acted oblivious to what happened to us. In consideration of Minoru, I didn''t do anything in front of him and just acted like his Ru-nii.


    Nothing changed until we prepared for school. I used the time when Akane was changing to talk to Miwa-nee again.


    Minoru was busy watching TV while she''s at the kitchen washing the dishes we used.


    "Miwa-nee, can I ask for a kiss?


    I whispered to her.


    "No. Minoru is there and I already told you, I can''t act on my feelings for you"


    She answered without looking at me.


    She kept herself busy washing the dishes.


    "Then I''ll settle for a hug."


    Miwa-nee sighed after deliberating for a minute. She turned to me and gave me a hug like I asked. Then, the hug was proven not enough, she also gave me the kiss that I first asked her.


    "Satisfied?"


    "Un. You don''t have to think that this is you taking responsibility, Miwa-nee. Let''s be honest with each other."


    I could tell her to take responsibility like she first promised but that would just be forcing her to be guilty again from what she did. I already felt her love for me so I only need to dig it up and not let her bury it again.


    "As long as we don''t show it to Minoru¡­"


    "Alright. I love you Miwa-nee."


    She was startled when I said a different word. Like or love, I guess it''s already leaning to love since the start. My desire to have her is this strong. She''s the woman who took care of me since I was a child, apart from Akane, she''s the next one closest to me.


    "I told you. We don''t need to say that kind of thing between us. Now go. I''ll see youter."


    She''s happy. Just looking at that smile that bloomed from her lips, telling her I love you made her that happy.


    She went back to what she''s doing but that smile stayed hanging on her lips. My aunt who always bullied me back then is smiling like this because of me right now. The contrast from that made me hug her again.


    Miwa-nee is mine. I won''t give her back to her husband


    I left her side after that. Akane finished changing soon after. She looked at me, she knew I used that chance to talk to Miwa-nee.


    On our way to the station, she asked me.


    "Has a good thing happened with Miwa-nee?"


    I nodded my head as an answer.


    "And it''s thanks to you, Akane."


    "If it''s the previous you, you wouldn''t think twice about pressuring her about taking responsibility. But now, you only used the fact that she loved you before."


    This silly girl really knows me more than I know myself.


    "I want her to stop feeling guilty. Maybe I''ve changed and it''s because of you, Akane."


    "Not just me. Everyone influenced it, even you yourself. You might''ve not noticed, you now have the desire to change for us."


    Desire to change, eh?


    But that certain desire doesn''t change, it only grew stronger.


    We separated again when we reached the station, she''s not wearing her scarf like she said yesterday. The faint marks were still visible on her neck, she wanted to show it off instead of hiding it


    Well, that will also shave away more guys who are trying to pursue her. Akane is mine. They won''t have any chances.


    Now that I look at it again, I really indulged myself with her during that night. Remembering my love for her, it lifted both of us up. It''s not just my possessiveness now.


    During my ride to the train, I checked my phone again and did the usual. Greeting everyone I need to greet.


    I told Yae to wait for me after school at the station. I have to meet her now before shees up with something like Haruko predicted.


    Well, I also want to confess to her, this will surely make her happy. Maybe I can also tell her to get along with Akane, that girl is morepetitive than Haruko.


    Ria and Aoi will probably want to see me too but I want to do it one at a time. There''s also that impending stay of Haruko. She will bring Sena and Otoha with her.


    Those two¡­ I wonder what made them fall for me? Will they tell me?


    Then there''s Nikaido, she also wants to meet me. She''s still expressing her desire to be stolen by me.


    Girls are really mysterious. I didn''t do anything but she still came to like me.


    When I arrived at the ssroom, Nami immediately went to me after I put my bag down.


    Aya was confused seeing her approaching me.


    She knew that Nami was one of my targets so she kept herself busy with the book she bought yesterday.


    Nami brought me to that empty and after closing the door, she immediately hugged me.


    The hug wasn''t the usual hug we were practicing in that empty room. It exudes her current happiness.


    Ah. Ogawa finally confessed to her. That scene yesterday shed on my mind and the bitterness once again surfaced.


    "Congrattions."


    "It''s all thanks to you."


    Her smile is too beautiful. And it''s Ogawa who made her smile like this.


    "No, that''s all on you. You made that happen."


    "Hey, your voice, that doesn''t sound happy at all."


    How can I be happy? This girl. She finally seeded to have the boy she likes confess to her. The work she put on was witnessed by me. She let her be taken advantage of by me all for the sake of that. I might''ve grown closer to her but that''s not enough to sway her


    Nami is this good and Ogawa is too lucky to have this girl like him. That harem protagonist, tsk.


    I might''ve found her scary at the start but now that I admit to myself that I like her, seeing her this happy because of another guy, I couldn''t help but be envious.


    "I like you. Seeing you this happy because of another person, I can''t be as happy for you like Tadano."


    "This guy. You''re ruining this morning."


    She released me from her hug and sighed. She stared at me but I couldn''t guess what she''s thinking about or maybe I wasn''t trying to guess.


    "Well, if that''s all. Let''s go back."


    "Are you forgetting something?"


    I turned my back and walked to the door but her voice stopped me. It carried a hint of frustration for the way I acted.


    "What am I forgetting? Ah. The n. Of course, I''ll act on it, that''s my only chance to steal you from him."


    Right. The only chance. If I let that chance go then I wouldn''t have any chances again.


    I don''t want to use any despicable methods now nor force myself on her like I always do.


    If I did any of that, it would just push her more to choose that guy. I could only act within our agreement. No kiss, only hug and holding hands.


    "Ruu. You know this would happen, right? Why are you acting like this now?"


    "Because I realized that emotion? I don''t know but maybe it''s like that. Now I feel bitter because the girl I like is now dating another guy."


    "This is not like you."


    Right. This is not like me.


    Like I thought, this is probably the result of remembering that emotion. I''m now putting it in front instead of my desire to steal her. The desire is still here but my feelings for her are now getting in the way.


    I have to take a look at myself again and try to bnce the two.


    Liking Nami and wanting to steal her. I''ll try itter.


    "I know. I''m acting differently now. But I guess this is fine. Don''t worry, the n will continue. I''ll act as your boyfriend in front of your friends."


    I tried leaving the room after saying that, but her hand took a hold of my arm.


    "Hey, stay here for a bit."


    I looked back and there''s aplicated expression on her face.


    "Okay¡­"


    I let go of the knob and turned back to face her.


    She looked up at me and I stared at her. I still couldn''t guess what she''s thinking.


    I don''t know why she stopped me.


    "I like to see the previous you, Ruu."


    "I''m still me. Maybe I''m just getting confused right now."


    "Hug?"


    "Is it fine?"


    "Usually you''ll be delighted but now you''re asking me."


    "I¡­"


    "Come here. This time I''ll be the one to make youfortable."


    Hearing her say that, I couldn''t hold myself back. I closed the distance between us and hugged her tight.


    She didn''t reject it and instead she hugged me back. I could feel the heat of her body and the softness of it.


    I see. I understand.


    Because I saw how happy she was with him, it made me like this.


    I was jealous.


    I couldn''t make her smile like that after all.


    But now I''m gettingforted by her, how ironic.


    She knew the reason why I was acting like this.


    "Nami."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m going to steal you from him. You better prepare."


    "Good, you''re back. Good luck on that then, Ruu."


    I loosened my arms hugging her and stared at her again. I really wanted to kiss her but I knew that if I did, it would push her away from me.


    Nami tapped my face and smiled. The usual smile she shows me. But I guess I''m satisfied with this for now. I just have to work harder to steal her.


    We left the room after that. Her smile was still on her but I don''t know if it''s because of me.


    I went back first and she showed up right after me in the ssroom. She then gestured to check my phone.


    She sent me a message.


    "Come to our clubter. Wait in the ssroom, I''ll go with you."


    "Alright."


    I smiled and turned the phone off after sending my reply.

 Chapter 92: A New Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 92: A New Rumor</h4>


    Nami settled back on her seat and nced at me but when Ogawa arrived, her attention turned to him.


    I guess I couldn''t beat him for now but soon.


    Satsuki and Sakuma arrived just before the ss started


    I noticed Satsuki''s expression. She was feeling down about something. I wanted to know why but I guess I have to wait to ask her.


    Between the four of us, something already changed.


    I got the two at my sides as mine.


    And Sakuma wasn''t that talkative now.


    Well, I still didn''t know if it''s because he heard us or his pending confession was putting him under pressure.


    Just yesterday he was in a good mood that he finally made that move to ask Satsuki. Did it only sink in now?


    Ah. This is good too, I don''t need to deal with his constant pestering if he''s like this.


    When the 1st period ended, I went out of the ss for a bit. It''s not to meet anyone, of course.


    Err... Who am I lying to?


    I chased after Shio. Like Satsuki, she seemed worried about something and it was showing on her face during the ss.


    "Shio."


    I called out to her when I caught up and my voice immediately alerted her.


    "You! Don''t call me like that here in the hallway."


    She almost hit me with her teaching materials. Good thing she stopped when she saw me.


    "Is everything okay?"


    I tried not to show that I''m worried about her.


    But me chasing her like this could be seen as me worrying, right?


    "Did it show on my face again?"


    She touched her face. She''s probably thinking she could fix it with her hand.


    I nodded at her.


    I couldn''t go near her because it might look weird for others if I were to do that. That''s why, I maintained my distance from her.


    Other teachers were also in the hallway, passing us by to get to their next ssroom to teach while some was also talking with a student like me.


    "Yes, it did. Uhm, can I be of help, Ms. Miyazaki?"


    I changed my way of calling her and tried to be polite. It will be bad if other teachers heard that I''m talking to her casually.


    "No. This is not something you should worry about, Onoda. You should go back for now."


    She shook her head and turned her back to me before continuing to go to her next ss.


    I guess it''s inappropriate to talk about that here.


    I wonder when can I have a chance to talk to her again? She was refraining to call me to her room.


    Ah. She''s probably still thinking about her being an adult. That adult problems should be resolved by an adult like her.


    I guess I''ll can only rely on the chance to run into her again.


    After that, the ss went on normally.


    I noticed that Satsuki couldn''t look straight at me. Was she still thinking about my confession yesterday or maybe she also wanted to tell me what''s pulling her down right now?


    I heard from her talks with Aya that they were made to y a mock game yesterday. 1st years and 2nd years against the 3rd years.


    Was that the source of why she''s feeling down?


    I don''t know. I have to ask her to confirm it.


    And yeah, they considered that topic as under girls'' talk which Sakuma and I couldn''t join in but we could listen.


    We still have idle talks but most of the time it will be just Satsuki mouthing off at Sakuma. Unlike before, he''s hadn''t uttered any retort and just took all the insults she was throwing at him.


    This guy. He''s couldn''t stop himself to show how much he likes her


    He talked about resolving their problem before confessing while Satsuki didn''t want to tell me about it until Sunday


    But yeah, I''m already really curious about it.


    What problem could it be that stalled them this long?


    "Onoda. Looks like your fame these past few days already died down."


    Sakuma finally started his questions again. Did this mean he really didn''t hear us? But there''s a possibility he was just acting.


    "What fame? This is better, you know? I don''t need to deal with more troublesome things."


    I answered him with the same tone I always use.


    "You say that but trouble always looks for you."


    Did it always look for me?


    Ah. Now that I think about it. Trouble really does look for me.


    And that''s all my fault.


    It started when I tried to see what Shio was reading back then. When I was unconsciously looking at Kana''s back and maintaining my distance to her which Nami noticed. Andstly, when I coincidentally met Harada on that train.


    "Isn''t it because of that tongue of his? Do you think he''s always that quiet?"


    Ugh. Satsuki? Right. It''s mostly because of my glib tongue. Talking to girls left and right? Now they''re already around me.


    Well, that''s my desire anyway. I''m a ve to it. But I have to restrain it now, even if I find another target, she can wait after I sorted out my current targets.


    "N-no, they just find him interesting. I guess."


    Aya? She''s now joining the talk like this. This is a step forward for her. Ah. I can''t help but feel proud of her.


    "Onoda, look, you already have Rindou at your side. Shouldn''t you start considering her?"


    Then Sakuma turned the topic to Aya. This guy¡­


    "E-eh? What are you saying, Sakuma?"


    Hearing what he said, Aya couldn''t help but be flustered.


    "Rindou. You know, I want to help you."


    What was he trying to start here? Did he want to facilitate my rtionship? Was he doing this so that I would divert my attention from Satsuki?


    "Hey, Mind your own confession, Sakuma."


    I retorted but yeah, this guy didn''t take it seriously.


    "Right, right. You don''t worry about it Onoda. I''m worried about you. You always help me, now it''s my turn to help you."


    Sakuma even patted my shoulder like assuring me that with his help, everything would go well.


    Worrying about me eh?


    "I never asked for your help, man. Rindou and I are getting along just fine."


    "Y-yes, we are."


    Aya also chimed in. Her glittering bright eyes peeked from the fringes of her hair stared affectionately at me.


    "I see. What about Andou?"


    Determining he couldn''t continue to push Aya, he switched to another girl.


    This guy¡­


    It didn''t look like he heard us but one thing was for sure. Sakuma was feeling threatened by me. He wanted my attention to be diverted to someone else.


    "What about her?"


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t heard?"


    What should I have to hear? Was there a new rumor circting about me?


    "He''s an idiot running around all over, how can he hear about it?"


    Satsuki sneered from her seat.


    This girl¡­


    But she''s right. I kept running all over. My only rest nowadays was the time spent in ss.


    "T-that¡­"


    Aya stuttered, she probably heard about it as well but she didn''t know if she should tell it to me.


    "Huh? What is it? Tell me."


    I looked at the two girls first but since it was Sakuma who mentioned it, I turned to him.


    "Tsk tsk. Onoda. There are rumors about the two of you."


    He smirked while clicking his tongue.


    Am I supposed to be surprised by it?


    "Rumors again? Sakuma, why do you always believe in rumors?"


    I asked him. This guy loves this kind of gossip.


    Ah. Satsuki was the same. These two were the ones who told me about Nami and Ogawa liking each other.


    "When there''s smoke, there''s a fire. Even if the rumor deviates a bit, there''s still an original source."


    Well, true. And I wouldn''t deny a rumor about me. I was already way past being the ssmate A. Denying it would just fuel the said rumor to burn brighter. If I didn''t do anything, it will soon die down anyway.


    "Okay. Will you tell me that rumor or not?"


    "Don''t be impatient, sheesh. It''s about Andou and you, the rumor was that you two were meeting each other during lunchbreaks."


    Eh? That''s a spot on rumor. It''s only been 3 days since we started and it already turned into this rumor.


    Could it be someone saw us on the first day? I followed her there after all.


    "Where did thate from?"


    All rumor has its source. Who saw that lead to this? Looks like it''s more known to the boys than the girls.


    Kanzaki didn''t mention it yesterday when we''re talking about rumors.


    "Huh? You won''t deny it?"


    Sakuma was confused that I responded nonchntly about the rumor.


    "What''s there to deny?"


    I was really meeting her anyway, even Tadano found us there yesterday. That''s why there''s no point denying it.


    "What the hell? This guy¡­"


    He scratched his head, not knowing what to retort. He looked at Satsuki and Aya but the two didn''tment about it.


    "Satisfied?"


    I smirked at him. He should be satisfied by now, right?


    "You''ll make Rindou sad."


    This guy... Haa. He''s back at mentioning Aya.


    But yeah, she would probably mind it but she wouldn''t voice it out. I already told her about the girls surrounding me are all my targets. She will have her time while the other girls will have theirs too.


    "No. I told you we''re getting along just fine."


    "I give up. You''re really a tough nut to crack. You can''t even get flustered by what I revealed."


    Maybe nothing he says will bother me. Unless it''s about their past. Ah, I''ll talk him out for it.


    "No. I''m just admitting to it. Isn''t that what you want to hear?"


    "Idiots. Stop gossiping here. Do your boys'' talk somewhere else."


    Satsuki finally couldn''t hold herself back so she sent a kick to the leg of our desks.


    "Maemura, don''t you want to hear it?"


    "I don''t, so stop talking, you idiot."


    She red at Sakuma which made him gulp down the words he wanted to say as a follow-up.


    "Ugh. Anyway, good luck, man."


    Defeated by Satsuki''s re, he patted my shoulder again.


    "What? You think I''ll go after her?"


    "Isn''t that why you''re meeting her?"


    If he knew I was trying to steal that girl, he would be energized for sure.


    "You don''t know anything, Sakumea. Rumors are rumors."


    "Then tell me."


    "So you can start another rumor?"


    "What do you take me for? I''m a friend, I''ll keep your secrets to the grave."


    "Then please bury yourself right now. With that loud voice of yours, can''t you see we''re already the center of attention?"


    Right. They''re all listening to his loud voice.


    Well, it''s a known rumor anyway.


    I looked at Nami and Ogawa. The former is facepalming while thetter had a bitter smile on his lips.


    He''s now Nami''s boyfriend and hearing about a rumor between her girl and me, it''s sure to get to him. And what''s more, I will be acting as her guy on the surface for their friends.


    Knowing Nami, she probably already told him about the n.

 Chapter 93: Meeting Kana Again

    <h4>Chapter 93: Meeting Kana Again</h4>


    To think that our group will be the little episode for this day. Haa.


    It''s all because of this Sakuma. Well, that took the boredom out of everyone.


    When Sakuma couldn''t retort to my words the whole ssughed at it. And that brightened the room.


    Lunch break soon arrived.


    I went to the cafeteria and intended to pass the time there.


    There won''t be another training session for the time being, anyway.


    Nami is with her group of friends, somewhere in this cafeteria.


    I looked for a corner to settle with but on one of the tables near me, I saw Kana.


    She''s not with Kenji but with a bunch of her fellow 3rd-year girls. Her friends?


    Where''s that Kenji guy? Did she finally resolve their issues?


    I took out my phone and sent a mail to her. These days we only greeted each other through mails, she didn''t want me to worry for her so she only gave me minimum details about what''s truly happening.


    She''s determined to resolve it by herself before she faces me again.


    "Kana, look to your left."


    I saw her taking out her phone and after reading the content of the mail, she followed what''s written on it.


    Our gazes met each other and I raised my hand to wave to her.


    She immediately smiled upon seeing me.


    Ah. This girl¡­


    It''s only been 3 days since I saw her, seeing her smile like that, I couldn''t help but smile back at her.


    Her friends saw that and followed her gaze.


    I couldn''t hear what they were talking about but after a while, Kana stood up and walked towards me.


    Her friends were all smiles cheering for her from their seats.


    Ah. I know what''s on their mind. I guess they''re trying to cheer her up. Something really happened between her and that Kenji. Otherwise, Kana wouldn''t be with them.


    She timidly walked from there to where I am. Her cute and shy personality never changes. Especially here in a public ce.


    She sat in front of me and smiled again.


    Ah. I really miss this smile of hers. It''s always this refreshing.


    There''s no doubt, I really like this cute and shy senpai. Will I love her as well? Maybe soon.


    I also want to spend time with her again. She''s older and knows more than me. I might learn something from her.


    "Your friends?"


    I asked when she finally settled. She couldn''t look straight at me and she''s already red from embarrassment.


    "Un. They pushed me when they saw me smiling at you."


    Her voice was soft, afraid that the other students could hear her.


    "Ah. Then I have to give my thanks to them."


    "You''re teasing me again¡­"


    "Sorry, I just missed my Kana."


    "¡­Someone might hear you."


    Right. She''s really wary of our surroundings. Even when she''s with Kenji or her friends, she only timidly sits with them.


    Now, I''m making her embarrassed by calling her out and talking with her like this.


    "I''m just being honest."


    "Uhh¡­ I miss you too."


    Kana whispered in a soft voice that only I could hear. Her face reddened further after saying that and she started fidgeting in her seat.


    We''re slowly gaining attention from other students. It''s unnatural for a 3rd year and 1st year to be alone on the same table.


    I don''t even know what her friends will think about us. Since Kenji isn''t here, did she finally break up with that guy?


    "How are you, Kana-senpai?"


    Since this is a public ce, I tried putting senpai on her name again.


    She didn''t mind it. She''s sharper than I thought after all. She saw through me way before.


    But I also want to do something normal with Kana and the other girls like how I apanied Aya to the bookstore yesterday. Maybe I''ll ask them when we''re alone.


    "We''re mailing each other, Ruki-kun."


    "Right, but I want to hear it from you directly, Kana-senpai."


    "Eh? Be honest and say you don''t believe me. Are you worried?"


    "Err¡­ Yes."


    We kept our voice to a minimum and it''s not like someone will purposely listen to us.


    I''m really worried that she''s pushing herself.


    She said she wanted to resolve it by herself but all this time she never stood up like that. She wanted to change and that''s good, great even.


    I just don''t know if she can take it, I want to support her at least.


    "As I thought. But now that I get to see you, I can tell something changed from you, again."


    She leaned on the table for a bit and stared at my face.


    "Kana-senpai, looks like I won''t be able to hide things from you."


    Right. She also saw that something changed from me thest time I met her. She''s always this sharp. But she just dodged my question by turning our topic to me. This girl¡­ I guess I''ll let that off, I''ll wait until she wants to tell me by herself.


    "You''re just kind of bad at it. It shows on your face when you''re with me. I don''t know if it''s because you''re rxed with me or it''s the same when you''re with the other girls"


    She exined. Nami didn''t notice it as well as Satsuki and Aya. If I didn''t tell them they wouldn''t know. Haruko noticed it but it''s because I put my feelings for her in front.


    But Kana, just one look at my face and she already determined that something changed.


    "I want to tell you about it, wanna go home with meter, Kana-senpai?"


    I blurted that out and it immediately garnered some attention around us.


    "Muu... Don''t ask that here."


    She became flustered once again. I forgot we''re in public.


    "Ah. Right. Sorry. But I already asked."


    I scratched my head but I already said it, I don''t know anyone who heard it anyway. I''m just asking a senpai to go home together.


    "It''s refreshing to see you being this rash. You always look like someone who tries to control the situation."


    Kanamented. And she''s right.


    I always tried to be as obscure as possible by controlling the situation but since yesterday, that changed. I even walked with Aya to the bookstore while holding hands.


    Am I loosening up? Will this be fine? Rumors about me are growing. Should I go back to being obscure and not do things that will let me stand out?


    Ah. I guess I''m way past that. I''m already standing out. I just have to protect these girls. I''ll be careful not to put them in these kinds of situations.


    But looking at it right now, I really want to show everyone that she''s mine, not bothering about what others will think.


    Remembering that emotion is really changing me. First with Nami and now here with Kana.


    I really like her, that''s why I''m having these thoughts.


    "And it''s rare seeing you talking a lot. Look at your friends, they have their mouths open."


    I pointed at her friends who were still looking at us from their seat.


    Looks like seeing her holding a conversation with someone is a rare sight for them.


    "Eh? Ah! You bully... It''s because of you. I seem to be more open and talkative when it''s you, Ruki."


    She turned and looked at them. She confirmed it and turned back to me, ring cutely.


    She was already this rxed when talking to me. Unlike our first encounters where it''s mostly me talking. Did I open her up?


    Since Monday, she started opening up to me. Could it be she only shows that side of her to me?


    "I like hearing your voice like this, Kana-senpai."


    I wanted to tease her again.


    Ah. I just really missed this shy and cute senpai.


    "You really won''t stop..."


    "No. I''ll stop now. So, what''s your answer Kana-senpai?"


    She stared at me for a minute before nodding.


    Kana agreed to go home with meter.


    After that, she stood up and went back to her friends. I already made her embarrassed so I didn''t stop her. Talking to her just now already made me satisfied. And well, it''s refreshing to see her in public without that Kenji guy around.


    I saw them teasing her but she kept her mouth shut while asionally looking at me.


    In the end, her friends got tired of teasing her and they finished their lunch.


    I waved at her when they''re about to go back and she did the same. Her friends saw that and this time, they sent me a thumbs up.


    These girls¡­


    Well, at least they didn''te to my table and interrogate me.


    I also finished eating my lunch when they left.


    There''s no point staying here now since I''m not looking for a new target. And I got a glimpse on the table where Nami and her friends were located.


    When I was about to go back to the ss, someone called out to me.


    Ah. No. She chased after me.


    Mori.


    "Onoda, have you heard from her?"


    She started. Her eyes were a bit puffy.


    Eh? Did she cry?


    Err¡­ I see. If it''s her, she probably knew Ogawa already confessed.


    Butter, Nami will introduce me instead of him as her boyfriend. That will surely confuse her.


    "Yes. Wanna hear the rest of the n now?"


    I told her before that I couldn''t tell her how we could separate the two. I refrained from telling her about me posing as Nami''s boyfriend.


    "That''s the reason why I chased you but I already have an idea what it will be. I just want to confirm if you''re still up for it."


    "Of course. Don''t worry. I still feel my desire for you and especially for Nami."


    I''m not as keen on my chances with her than on Nami, but since she''s here and she''s really one of my current targets, I can''t pass up on that.


    "So you''re calling her Nami now, something happened between the two of you?"


    "You''ll knowter."


    Nami will bring me to their clubter so she will know what happened between us. Ah. I still don''t know which club it is.


    "I don''t care either way. You''ll get your chance with me but you better make sure it will happen. And remember, you told me you won''t do anything to me unless I gave you permission."


    "Don''t be a worrywart, Mori. I''ll uphold our deal."


    "Okay. That''s all. I''ll go back to them."


    "Sure."


    I stared at her back until she disappeared to the busy cafeteria.


    Like Kanzaki, she''s putting her guard up against me. Well, after what I did back then, this is a normal reaction.


    But now that the n will start, I will now have time with her.

 Chapter 94: Start of the Act (1)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Start of the Act (1)</h4>


    Suddenly, my schedule after ss became fully packed. I wouldn''t have any time to visit that game club anymore.


    I guess I''ll put off meeting Himeko''s little sister for now.


    I have to go to the main character group''s club first. Walk home with Kana. And after that, Yae will be waiting for me at the station.


    Starting next week, I''ll remember to put the time in to rx. I''ll really get exhausted if I keep filling up my schedule like this.


    Because of my choice to target the girls from my ss, it got this hectic for me. Back in middle school, I got more time to rx since I didn''t set my sight on any of my ssmates. Even if most of them were dating someone.


    Now, I have to be mindful of Aya, Satsuki, Nami, Kanzaki, Mori and Harada. Ah. Let''s add Shio as well.


    I couldn''t ignore them after all. Especially the two at my sides.


    The remaining sses after lunch break passed by uneventfully. Well, it''s just normal and no one stood out to entertain us next.


    Sakuma went first. He''s still aiming to be a regr after all. But before leaving, she stared at Satsuki for a good 2 minutes first. I really have to find the time to talk to him. What he''s trying to do earlier was clear to me. There''s just something off about him


    Aya is still content from yesterday so she went on ahead after saying goodbye to us. She still has that book she wanted to read and there''s always the Messenger where we can talk.


    Now there''s only Satsuki and me. She''s slowing down again on purpose. I guess she really wants to talk to me. She still has that same look she had earlier


    "What''s wrong?"


    Since she''s not saying anything, I took the initiative to ask her first.


    "You heard earlier, right?"


    She answered.


    Earlier? Is she talking about their mock game? They got thrashed by the 3rd years. But that''s to be expected. Is she feeling down because of it?


    "You know, it''s fine even if you lose. They are already veterans."


    I tried cheering her up.


    Well, it looks like this is why she stays behind. The loss was hanging over her head.


    "I know about that, idiot. I just want to prove that I deserve the spot they gave me."


    She finished packing up her things then she turned to me. I couldn''t get a good look at her earlier but now, I can see that she''s really worried about that. It''s showing on her face.


    This must also be why she slowed down. She doesn''t want to go to practice while feeling down like this. I guess this foul-mouthed girl wants me to cheer her up.


    "You know, they wouldn''t give it to you if you don''t deserve it."


    "But¡­"


    Right. They saw something in her. If she will lose heart after one loss, they will be disappointed.


    "What is this? Are you not confident anymore?"


    Satsuki didn''t answer me but she nodded her head.


    Was she embarrassed to word it out?


    "This girl¡­ You''ve been ying basketball since middle school, right?"


    "Back then I only got into the regr team during my third year."


    "I see. So you think you don''t deserve this position now?"


    "The way we lost yesterday, I couldn''t get the rebounds that should''ve been easy. What if I fail like that during the practice match?"


    Ah. This foul-mouthed girl can be like this as well. Usually, she always looks confident like nothing can trip her. But now she''s showing me her weakened state.


    "Did they tell you the purpose of that mock game?"


    I asked her. This girl seems to be focusing on the mistakes she made and failed to analyze the game itself.


    There are now fewer students left in the ssroom. The main character group has already left but Nami is still at her seat, probably waiting for us to finish our conversation.


    "To show the difference between us?"


    "No, idiot. Ah. Anyway. If I have to guess, it''s specifically for you and maybe for their juniors as well but you''re the most likely reason."


    Ah. I called her an idiot. Will she get mad?


    "I''m not that special. I only have these long legs that got me the Center position. Why would they do it for me?


    Satsuki sighed. She''s thinking too much. Looks like admitting her to the regr team as a 1st year gave her this much pressure.


    "This girl¡­ they''re probably showing you how High School basketball was yed. It''s to prepare you for that practice game. How did the game go?"


    "¡­It was too intense that most of my teammates were already tired after 10 minutes into the game."


    "See. That''s how it is. That''s how hard the game you will be ying next week."


    "Then why didn''t they tell me?"


    When I exined, the look on her face was slowly recovering. Though most of it was just my guesses, that''s enough to cheer her up.


    "I don''t know. I''m just guessing here. Maybe they want you to realize it by yourself."


    "I see, you might be right. Thank you, Ruki."


    She gave me her rare bashful smile when she said that.


    "How is it? Did I cheer you up?"


    "You call that cheering me up?"


    "Maybe? Well at least, your confidence is back. I''m d."


    "Idiot. Come with me."


    She grabbed me by the arm and stood up but we were blocked by Nami when we''re about to leave the room.


    "Sorry, Maemura but I have to borrow this guy from you."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Satsuki looked at me, her eyes asking what''s this about.


    "He''s going to our club to try it."


    Nami answered then Satsuki looked at me with a questioning gaze.


    "She''s right. But Nami, 5 minutes. Give me 5 minutes to talk to her."


    Satsuki needs more than words to cheer up and I want to give it to her as well.


    She alternately looked between me and Nami and after a while, she let go of my arm and sighed.


    "Idiot. It''s fine. Go with her. I''ll go to my club as well. See you tomorrow."


    Satsuki left the ssroom after leaving those words.


    Err. It''s a waste but I guess it''s fine for now. That foul-mouthed girl already recovered enough. I''ll see her tomorrow anyway.


    "That girl, back in Middle School, she only has eyes for the idiot behind you. But to think that she will also fall into your hands."


    Nami uttered when Satsuki''s figure disappeared from the room.


    This scary girl. So she already knew about them even back then.


    Well, she''s an observer so I guess this was to be expected.


    "Sorry for ruining your chance to be with her but we have an appointment first."


    "It''s fine, I can have more chances with her soon."


    Nami still doesn''t know that Satsuki is already mine.


    In her mind, Satsuki is like her, a target that I am trying to conquer.


    "This guy¡­"


    "What?"


    "Nothing. You''re really back to the guy that I took interest in."


    "I still like you, Nami. But it''s you who made me recover. This emotion and this desire. I have to bnce them."


    Even with her confident look, she will still have a reaction whenever I tell her I like her.


    She tried to brush it off but I could see how it affected her.


    "Haa. I don''t know if what I did earlier was good or not."


    "If you were to ask me, it''s good. It cleared up my mind about what I should do with you."


    Right. It really cleared up my mind. Earlier I couldn''t exin it but I was being bitter. Her hug let me recover.


    I remembered that I already had an initial hold on her. It''s only a matter of how I can steal her from Ogawa during our act.


    "As long as the n worked out then I have noints."


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go?"


    She nodded and went to her seat to get her bag. After that, she went back to me and we both left the room.


    The destination was still the Club Building


    I held out my hand, asking for hers.


    "Not now. Don''t you want to hide it to our ssmates as well?"


    Well, I''m just trying to take my chances.


    "Ah. You''re right. Then lead the way."


    I increased my pace and walked next to her. She took a nce at me for a bit.


    "Kazuo wants to meet you first."


    "I see. Did he know about me trying to steal you?"


    "If he knew about that, do you think he would agree?"


    Well, he surely won''t. So this means he only knows that I will act as her boyfriend.


    I''ll try to befriend him then and using that as a springboard, he won''t be suspicious about us.


    "I see. I now know what to do."


    "This guy, that smile. You''re thinking of something bad again."


    This scary girl, I''ve just thought of it and she already picked it up from my smile.


    "Is it bad if I befriend him?"


    "You''re really the worst, Ruu."


    She already told me that a lot of times but now, her tone seems different.


    "You can tell him about my intention to you, you know."


    "If I did, there would be no point to follow the n."


    We arrived at the Club Building, though there were other students looking at us, I didn''t feel the need to be as covert as before. We''re just walking together anyway.


    But yeah, when I think back to how I acted before, I never did something like this. Everything was done covertly. Calling the girl somewhere we can be alone, walking with her only when there''s no one else.


    Now, I''m getting bolder. Is it because of the changes that happened to me? Maybe.


    This isn''t that bad. I just need to keep it in moderation or the rumors will grow into something big that it might implicate the girls.


    If it''s only about me then I don''t care but if it includes their names then I have to prevent that.


    "I told you before, you don''t really need to do this. You''re being too kind to them."


    "Maybe I am. But I want to keep the harmony between us."


    Harmony. This girl, does she not understand that by bringing me in there, I will break that harmony she''s trying to protect?


    Should I tell her? No, if it''s her she clearly knows what will happen. But what if I''m just assuming that she knows?


    Haa. Let''s ask her.


    If it was before, I wouldn''t do this and turn this into my advantage.


    "Well, it''s your decision, Nami. But what if my appearance breaks that harmony?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "They all know you''re into Ogawa. That''s a well-known rumor even back when you''re in middle school. They will find it even stranger that a new ssmate has taken that ce beside you."


    "I see. You''re worried about that. Ruu, tell me. Are you actually against this n you created?"


    "Why will I be against this? You provided me with a path to steal you. I only thought you missed that point."


    "This guy I already thought about that, you know me. You''re the one whoes up with that condition. Why are you suddenly advising me against it?"


    Err¡­ Now I''m speechless. Nami''s right. I put up that condition in exchange for the wishes she was supposed to grant.?We''ll act like real lovers during it.


    She''s just granting me the reward she promised. There''s no other reason but that.


    Ah.


    I see. This is my feelings for her again. I''m thinking about what will be better for her.


    I should really start bncing it. It''s fine to act on my feelings for the girls that''re already mine but for a target like Nami or Mori, I shouldn''t let it control my decisions.


    "You''re right. Forget what I said."


    "This guy, what am I to do to you? Haa. Anyway, we''re here."


    Only now did I notice that we already arrived at another empty clubroom.


    This girl. How did she know a lot of empty rooms?


    Upon opening the door, Ogawa could be seen sitting in a corner. He was waiting there and when we entered, his gaze immediatelynded on us.

 Chapter 95: Start of the Act (2)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Start of the Act (2)</h4>


    This room is almost the same as the one where we''re doing those practice sessions. The only difference is that there''s a connecting door. It''s natural unlike the door from the Book Club.


    Which means this clubroom is twice the size than any other clubrooms.


    Nami went on ahead and stood next to Ogawa. Just looking at them like this, it''s triggering something inside me. It''s that desire to steal her from him.


    But yeah, I have to control my expression so this guy wouldn''t be that wary of me.


    "Onoda. This should only be the 3rd time we''re gonna talk to each other, right?"


    He started.


    He''s still the same Ogawa but his expression is a bit different.


    Was it because of Nami? Did the confession trigger a change in him?


    "You''re right. Andou asked me for a favor so here I am."


    I answered. I refrained from calling her Nami for now.


    I''ll befriend this guy. Make him think I won''t be a threat to their rtionship.


    I looked at him, trying to probe his reaction from what I said.


    "I heard the details from Nanami. Thank you for helping out."


    "No, don''t thank me yet. Are you really fine with this? Having another guy act as her boyfriend?"


    I could see Nami''s eyebrows twitched from where I was. She knew I was acting to make Ogawa trust me.


    Well, even if that''s her reaction she won''t voice it out.


    "Yes, I understood why we have to do this. Nanami and I talked about it in length."


    "I see. If you don''t have a problem with it then I''m d I can help."


    I wonder how much did Nami tell him? If he finds out we have a side deal unknown to him, he''ll probably flip out on us.


    For him to confess to Nami, his other harem members will surely notice his change in attitude starting today. But with this act, they will just brush it off and attribute it to Nami getting herself a guy.


    I still don''t know who the other members are but there''s at least two more not including Mori and Nami.


    After a handshake, we started talking about the setup. On the side, Nami also gives her own input to polish it.


    First, I will be introduced to their group of friends. Nami will bring me to their clubroom. After the introduction, we''ll tell them to keep our rtionship a secret.


    Second, I was told not to touch Nami casually, especially in front of Ogawa. But there will be certain exceptions. If they started suspecting that our rtionship was just an act, we''ll act out something that only lovers will do. Except for kisses of course.


    Well, this one''s for Ogawa''s peace of mind.


    They wouldn''t expect that we will disy that in front of them anyway. We just have to be close to each other.


    Third, After staying in the club for at least 30 minutes I''ll bring Nami here in this room and wait for Ogawa.


    This room will be their rendezvous spot where they can drop the act and be lovey-dovey to each other. When he arrives, that will be my cue to exit.


    Well, sometimes he will be the one waiting here.


    So the time when I can steal Nami will only be until he arrives here or before I pass her to him.


    Well, as long as they don''t rush their rtionship, it will take a long time before they can pass the holding hand stage, that''s considering Ogawa''s personality. It still depends if his attitude will change.


    I''ll ry this to Mori and have her stall Ogawa. That will also be her chance to be with him. If she can go here with Ogawa then we''ll exchange partners.


    But yeah, Ogawa will obviously not bring Mori here. I have to think of a way to get her to uphold her part of the deal with me.


    Maybe I''ll tell her about this room.


    Ah. Being the stalker that she is, I don''t need to do that. She will know even without me telling her.


    Should I cross her off my target list for now? If I did, I can use her to seduce Ogawa. That way I could be with Nami longer.


    But thinking about the target of my desire seducing another guy, it''s revolting. I immediately crossed that thought out.


    I looked at the connected room and saw that it''s just the same. There''s also another door there so we could also enter from that room.


    Well, I can totally use that room, right? On how I can use it, we''ll seeter.


    "That''s all. What do you think?"


    Ogawa finished exining. He was staring at me like he''s trying to see through the expression I put on my face.


    "I understand. But how long will this act go?"


    Act. I''m acting like doing this is just me doing them a favor.


    Ah! I should ask for something to make it more believable, right?


    Ogawa couldn''t answer my question. I guess they hadn''t talked about it.


    He looked at Nami to ask for her opinion. And after thinking for a while, she opened her mouth.


    "It depends. We will not act everyday so you can rest easy. You''re helping us out so I can''t impose on you to do this act everyday."


    Nami answered. Did she purposely limit it?


    I guess this is good too. I won''t have to deal with them everyday, I can go to Haruko or Kana whenever we''re not acting.


    "I see. I understand. Then about this act, what will I expect to get from this?"


    Upon hearing my words, Nami instantly red at me.


    Well, we already had that deal, it must''ve triggered her when I asked for another. But this is for a more believable act.


    It would look strange for Ogawa if I didn''t ask for anything.


    "You''re right. You''re doing us a favor. Tell me what you want."


    "Onoda, we''ll help you with Hina."


    Nami interjected before I could answer.


    What is she saying? This scary girl¡­


    Ah!


    Is she assisting me? Hey. What about giving her chances? Have you changed your mind, Nami?


    I don''t know what she is thinking by saying that but that solved my problem on how to bring Mori to uphold her part of our deal.


    I looked at Nami and saw her nodding at me.


    "Eh? Onoda, do you like Hina?"


    Ogawa was surprised.


    Mori is his childhood friend, after all, I don''t know if he''s aware of her feelings for him but since he already confessed to Nami, it''s clear who he chose in the end.


    Since I still can''t ask Nami for her motive of bringing Mori into a tter like that, I''ll ept it for the time being.


    "Yes. Actually, I''m trying to keep that a secret."


    I answered while looking down, I tried to put on a bashful expression.


    "I see. Nanami found out about it, that''s why she asked you to be the one to act for us."


    Heh. He''s good at supplementing my story.


    "Something like that."


    "Then, alright. We''ll help you with Hina. But Onoda, make sure you don''t hurt her."


    His eyes turned serious. This guy really has the making of a protagonist, eh? Somehow, he''s like Tadano just that he''s giving away a girl who likes him.


    Is it because he knows he can''t reciprocate her feelings?


    Unlike me, he''s trying to be loyal to only one. I guess that''s one thing that Nami likes about him.


    She was probably put off by the idea of me having other girls, that''s why she still chose Ogawa in the end.


    I see. That''s probably what''s in her head. But I couldn''t abandon everyone just for one. And even if in the off chance I did that, I will choose Akane, not her.


    Well, there''s also the chance that this is just me assuming things.


    Earlier, when she cleared my head and put me back on track. I could still feel the Nami who I have grown closer to these past 3 days. She could choose not to do that and let me be confused. Instead, she told me how she likes to see the previous me.


    "Don''t worry, I like her but if she doesn''t like me back then I can''t me her for it. I''ll ept my loss."


    I confidently dered. I looked him in the eye to show it to him.


    "Now I see why Nanami trusted you."


    With Nami assisting me and my act, talking with Ogawa became this smooth. He easily epted what I said.


    After finalizing everything, Ogawa left first. He patted my shoulder before he left the room, asking me to take care of Nami for him.


    He doesn''t have to worry. I''ll surely take good care of this scary girl.


    When his figure disappeared from the room, Nami and I stared at each other again but no one talked or asked anything.


    "Shall we go?"


    In the end, it''s her who broke the silence.


    "Nami, why did you say that?"


    "Ruu, you already know why. I realized why you ask for another favor. It''s to not make him suspicious, right?"


    Right. I just want to confirm if she realized why I did that.


    "Yes. It''s like that but I could ask for another favor, you know? Why did you suggest Mori?"


    "It''s to help her."


    "That''s what I''m curious about. Why do you still want to help her? What if she manages to seed?"


    "She won''t. Kazuo, he only thinks of her as his childhood friend, a sister. So no matter what she tries to do, she won''t be able to steal him from me. And likewise, you can''t steal me from him. I did it so you could settle for Hina."


    Nami sounded confident but her voice had a slight trembling in it. This girl. She''s conflicted about something.

 Chapter 96: Start of the Act (3)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Start of the Act (3)</h4>


    "Nami, tell me honestly, do you really want me to give up on you?"


    I drew close to her and took her hand. I stared at her eyes as I uttered that question.


    In the end, she turned her head sideways to dodge my gaze.


    "You and Hina, you''re both stubborn like this. You just won''t give up."


    "You didn''t answer my question."


    "I don''t want to answer, Ruu. I finally got Kazuo to confess to me. Like the you earlier, I''m also confused and I want to clear that confusion soon. Can I ask you not to ask me about it, please?"


    Nami turned back her face to me with pleading eyes. This is the first time she begged me about something.


    "Haa. If you ask me like that then alright, I''ll stop asking about it. I''ll conveniently think you don''t want me to give up."


    She''s still confused. She couldn''t decide whether she wanted to ask me to give up or not.


    "¡­Think what you want. Just don''t ask me."


    "But Nami, we had that deal, remember? Ogawa already left. That means the n already started. Right now, we''re lovers."


    To act as real lovers. That''s the condition I put out after she epted my suggestion.


    "Huh?!"


    Upon hearing myst sentence, she flinched and almost jumped in surprise. Only now did she realize that we''re now going to start our act. During this time, she''s ultimately mine and not Ogawa''s girlfriend.


    This girl¡­


    "Until I pass you to himter, you''re mine. And since we had another deal yesterday, I''ll uphold that. Only hugs and holding hands, as we agreed."


    I exined to her.


    "Ruu, is this fine? I feel like I''m already cheating. And it''s not even a day after I epted his confession."


    Her voice was shaking. This is probably her first rtionship and after getting the guy she always wanted, we then have to act as real lovers.


    Maybe she didn''t realize the weight of this act when we were still on the nning stage but now that we''re acting it out, it started to sink in her.


    I have to calm her down. I''ll deny that thought from her. She doesn''t need to think that she is cheating with me, even if it does look like that.


    "This is not cheating. I''m your lover, Nami. Right now, your boyfriend is me."


    Releasing my hold of her hand, I drew closer to her and wrapped my arms around her waist.


    She tensed up but she didn''t try to push me away. It took a good 5 minutes before she eventually wrapped her arms around me as well while burying her face on my chest.


    She used that time to think and to calm down.


    "¡­You''re already taking advantage of me, Ruu."


    Without looking up at me, she uttered those words softly.


    "I''m just trying to let my girlfriend rx. Think of this like I''m doing the same thing you did for me earlier."


    I whispered on her ears while stroking her hair with my hand.


    "Were you jealous of seeing me with him?"


    She asked again with her face still buried on my chest.


    "Do you even have to ask?"


    Nami sweetlyughed at my answer. Then I felt her arms tighten its hold on me. The thought of cheating was erased from her mind.


    Right now, she''s finally acting with me.


    "This guy. So you can now act cutely like this."


    "Eh? This isn''t cute at all! I have to give you to himter so let me act as your lover right now."


    If Kazuo suddenlyes back and sees us like this. I wonder what he will think? He just pointed out earlier to not touch her casually, but now it''s more than just touch. I''m holding her in my arms and she''s not against it.


    Ah. I have to make the best of this time with her.


    "You''re not acting like a lover, Ruu. You''re like a child, you know?"


    "Then for you, how should I act as your lover?"


    I asked her. Her tensed up body already loosened.


    Upon noticing that, I tightened my hold on her.


    I could feel the soft texture of her breasts beneath her uniform pressing against me.


    "Don''t ask me. You have to figure that out by yourself."


    Her usual confident voice when talking to me turned softer.


    And it''s because of the atmosphere around us right now. Just like what happened yesterday, hugging each other in an empty ce like this, the atmosphere became this fluffy.


    We could actually do more but I restrained myself.


    "Alright. I''ll think about it. How are you? Comfortable now?


    "What do you think?"


    She looked up and smirked at me.


    Of course, the question is pointless since she''s alreadyfortable since earlier. She stopped addressing her current confusion or the thought of cheating.


    She''s mine right now, she doesn''t need to think about anything.


    "You already are but If you will ask me, I won''t hesitate to say it''s still not enough. I want to feel you more closely like this."


    Hearing that, she took back her arms that were hugging me and brought it up to my face. With the same smirking expression, she pinched both of my cheeks.


    "As I thought, that''s how you will answer. Can I pinch your cheeks?"


    "This girl... You already did. Ask first before you do it!"


    Sheughed again and patted my slightly swollen cheeks. Her grip was so strong that I felt like she could tear my cheeks off if she did it seriously.


    "Alright let''s stop ying, Ruu. We already had our fun. They''re still waiting for us."


    Having cleared her mind, she released herself from my hug, turned around and started walking towards the door.


    "Nami¡­"


    I called out to her before she reached the door.


    "Hmm?"


    She turned her head back to hear what I will say.


    "I like you."


    Once again. I uttered these 3 words to her.


    "I like you too."


    Nami nodded and wore her beautiful smile while saying that.


    This smile was unlike that cheerful smile she showed when she was with Ogawa. Even so, I''m already content with this for now along with that reply of hers.


    I don''t know if that''s genuine or not. Maybe part of it is but right now, we''re acting as real lovers. There''s a chance she''s just acting on her part.


    But I''ll still take it. Sooner orter, I''ll have her say that without putting on this act.


    This road will be hard. Nami will be my first conquest after remembering this emotion. My desire might still be here but yeah, for now, I''m not inclined to use despicable methods like forcing myself on them anymore.


    About Kanzaki, I won''t go after her unless she approaches me again. I already have a lot on my te, cutting off things that are impossible for now will be better.


    For Mori, since I''ll stick to our n, like with Nami, I won''t go as far as forcing myself on her.


    Hearing those words from her mouth, I couldn''t help but hug her again. We stayed like that for another 5 minutes before I was satisfied.


    After leaving that empty clubroom, Nami led me to their real clubroom.


    I asked her about how she knew a lot of empty rooms. Turns out, the current Student Council President is part of their group.


    Err¡­ She is a 2nd year senior who''s close to them since middle school.


    She provided them with a big clubroom and passed their newly created club easily since she also hangs out in there whenever she likes.


    The information about the empty rooms and clubrooms were all given by her for them to check out as part of their club activity.


    Err. Their club is called the Student Support Club. It''s a hobby club where they ept any request for support from any students. They will help them as long as it''s within their power.


    Eh? That sounds like the club of that guy with dead fish-eyes on that certain anime.


    Well. They''re just acting as busybodies. Maybe this is just an extension of the Student Council.


    Well, since it''s a newly created club, only a few people know about it. So for the time being, the clubroom became their hang out spot.


    They''re just cking off inside it unless they receive a request of support from someone.


    Their only client, for now, is the Student Council itself. They were being tasked by them to do some odd jobs such as checking those empty rooms or checking the various clubs if their club activities are aligned to the name of their clubs.


    Currently, apart from the four of them; Nami, Mori, Ogawa, Tadano, there are three more from our ss and two 2nd years which were obviously part of their group.


    Now I''m going in to meet them all as Nami''s boyfriend. Maybe the Student Council President will also be there. I only saw her once during the Opening Ceremony.


    It might be my chance to see his whole harem, right? Or there''s a possibility that there''s more from other clubs?


    Anyway. I don''t care about them for the time being. While I''m acting as her lover, my focus is all on her.


    When we reached the door to the clubroom, Nami reached for my hand.


    Thanks to our continuous practice, crossing our fingers together became natural now.


    After taking a deep breath, Nami opened the door to the clubroom.


    Because of the sound from opening of the door, the students inside the clubroom all turned to us.


    "Eh? Nanami and¡­"


    "Onoda?!"


    Surprised gasps were simultaneously heard from them.


    I guess it''s really surprising to see me with her.


    Ah. Now, let''s start this act.

 Chapter 97: Introduction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Introduction (1)</h4>


    "Look at their hands¡­"


    One of them pointed to our linked hands. Is it that surprising?


    "Hey, Kazuo. Are you fine with this?"


    Tadano asked. He''s sitting next to him. I know that he still doesn''t ept me and now he''s riling Ogawa to make a move.


    Ogawa didn''t answer him. On the contrary, his gaze was locked on our hands.


    I can guess what he''s thinking. He probably hasn''t touched Nami''s hands yet and now he''s watching us doing it naturally, without aversion.


    "Onoda and Nanami¡­"


    Mori was surprised. She alternately looked between Ogawa, Nanami and me, trying to understand this situation.


    After a while, she got the idea of what''s really happening.


    She looked at me and a meaningful smile surfaced from her lips.


    This girl is quite sharp when it concerns Ogawa. Now she understood that this is what I meant earlier. The n for us which will also give her a chance to Ogawa.


    "So Nanami already has a guy. Isn''t this sad? I thought you and Kazuo were getting closer these past few days."


    The speaker was a new face to me.


    Ah. Based on her uniform, a 2nd year. The Student Council President? No. Not her. Is she part of Ogawa''s harem?


    "Izumi-senpai, I was asking Kazuo for advice these past few days."


    Nami answered. She''s really into our act now. She turned her meeting with Kazuo as her seeking advice from him.


    "I see. Then will you introduce him to us? I can see that you all know him, only us 2nd years don''t know the name of the guy who managed to win you over."


    The senpai she called Izumi smirked. I could feel her eyes checking out everything about my appearance. What''s her deal, I wonder? I can''t guess her type but just by her sitting posture and her uniform which were not properly buttoned, she''s like a delinquent. You know, the type who make fun of pushovers.


    Well, that''s just my impression on how she looks. Maybe she just likes dressing like that. Who knows?


    "Right. Nanami-chan is sneaky. Getting herself a guy in the 2nd week of your High School. Who is he?"


    The other 2nd year finally opened her mouth. Just by the tone of her voice, she''s probably the yful-type who would often tease you to get your secrets out. And being next to that Izumi-senpai, they make a great pair.


    "Hina. This is a chance for you!"


    Kikuchi, the fujoshi, eximed. Yes, she''s here too, even with her being a fujoshi, she chose to join this club instead of Manga club.


    Apart from Ogawa and Tadano, there''s one more guy but he seems to be a quiet type, even in ss. Knowing Tadano who only has an eye for Nanami, these girls are here for Ogawa, right? Or maybe that quiet guy? I don''t know, he''s like an air sitting there.


    Ah, I forgot his name since he''s not really talkative but he''s always at their circle.


    Kikuchi is an exception. She''s probably here because of Mori while satisfying her fetish by secretly pairing Ogawa and Tadano to each other or to that quiet guy.


    Nami pulled my hand and led me to a seat next to her.


    "You guys already know him so for Izumi-senpai and Arisa-senpai. Let me introduce to you, Onoda Ruki, we started going out with each other this Monday."


    I looked at the two and nodded at them as a greeting. Well, I don''t know what to say and they''re clearly not talking to me. I''m just checking out everyone''s reaction. Apart from these two new faces, the others are just curiously watching us.


    "Seriously, this Monday? How long have you known each other?"


    Izumi-senpai asked. Well a little more than a week?


    "Uwaa. Lucky guy. Hey, Nanami-chan. What did you see in him?"


    I don''t know as well, Arisa-senpai. Err. Why am I answering them in my head?


    "So the rumor is true. Nami is meeting with him during lunch."


    Thest girl who hasn''t spoken yet murmured at her seat.


    Ah. I remember, her surname is Imada.


    "Onoda, snatching away Nanami. I remembered how she blocked Harada to approach himst Monday. At that time, you''re already¡­"


    Kikuchi murmured. She''s trying to connect the dots. But during that time, I talked to Mori first. I don''t know the extent of her knowledge about my deal with Mori. Why isn''t she suspicious of me?


    Well, Nami only made up that we started datingst Monday. It''s to support what she revealed to Tadano when he caught us in that empty clubroom yesterday.


    With all of them talking at the same time, Nami had a hard time responding. She looked at me with that pleading eyes of hers, she even tightened her hold on my hand.


    Ah. I guess this is my time to take the stage.


    I coughed once to get their attention and that instantly silenced the room. Their eyes were now all locked on me. Even Tadano who had his annoyed face on and Ogawa who seemed calm but trembling at his seat were looking at me.


    "Uhm. It''s nice meeting all of you, especially you seniors. Truthfully, I''m kind of scared to meet her circle of friends but seeing you all here and seeing you all happy and curious about Nami and me, I guess that reduced my fear."


    I started. Well, I need to put on an attitude that I showed in the ssroom. Most of them don''t know the real me anyway, only Nami and Mori.


    Ah. Even Mori only knew me as the pervert who wanted to steal Nami and her but since she''s cooperating with me, she won''t say anything.


    "Oh? Why are you afraid? Do you think we will be against your rtionship?"


    Izumi-senpai asked. She put on her delinquent attitude at the front. Is she trying to intimidate me? But she''s quite cute. I can conclude that she''s one of the girls aiming for Ogawa. She kept on ncing at him, watching his reaction to what''s being said.


    "Ah. No, it''s not like that. I heard from her that you all are close friends of her since middle school, it''s a friendship that hassted for years now. For me to suddenly intrude, I thought you might find me rude."


    I don''t know if my acting is believable but I guess it is. They''re not suspecting we''re just acting. Our hands never separated even after we took a seat after all. Nami even leans her body to me. From their eyes, we''re probably like an idiot couple showing off our affection to each other.


    Even if this is just an act, to be introduced like this isn''t a bad experience.


    "Onoda, you were kind of quiet in ss but you''re fairly popr, you know. To think that you will think that deeply for Nanami¡­"


    Imada interjected. Is she part of Ogawa''s harem? Ah. I don''t think so, she''s just an ordinary friend like the quiet guy whose name I forgot.


    "Ah. I''m not thinking that deeply, it''s just, I like Nami and I want to make a good impression on her friends."


    Good impression for you guys to think that our rtionship is real. Ogawa is probably ufortable right now, he''s holding himself back by staying silent there. But yeah, if I seed at stealing her, this rtionship will probably stay as it is.


    "Onoda-chi, tell us how did you win her over? That''s what we''re curious about."


    Arisa-senpai asked with that yful smile on her lips.


    "Err¡­ Nami, is it fine to tell them?"


    Right. I should ask her first, this way it will be too believable. Will she follow through our act?


    "Why are you asking me? It''s you who wanted to get a good impression when I already told you they wouldn''t mind it."


    I guess worrying about it is useless. Nami is too into acting now that she''s even supporting my story by adding more details by herself.


    "Alright. But first, Tadano, you met us yesterday, right? I''m sorry for what I said back then. The situation led me to say those things to you."


    I turned to Tadano and bowed my head to him. This time is the most suitable to calm this hot-headed guy down. He''s still rejecting my existence but if I do this, it will make him step back and stop his hostility.


    "No. I was also at fault. You don''t have to apologize."


    He flinched when I turned to him and said all that. He didn''t expect me to apologize at this moment.


    "Thanks, man. We might have our differences but for Nami, I''ll lower my head to you."


    Yes, for my smooth stealing of Nami from Ogawa, I need you to ept our pretend rtionship even if I still hate your guts.


    "Hey! I told you it''s fine. As long as Nanami is happy. But if you make her cry, you know what will happen."


    His tone turned serious while saying thatst sentence of his. Well, I already expected that and nothing will make me be intimidated by him. He''s still not a threat in my eyes.


    "She won''t cry. I''ll make sure of that. Now to answer Arisa-senpai''s question, the truth is, Nami is the one who approached me."


    To make it more convincing, I will mix in events that really happened. Nami was aware of that so it will be easy for her to support my story.


    "Wow~"


    Arisa-senpai even pped upon hearing it. And the rest are just dumbfounded by my words that Nami approached me first.

 Chapter 98: Introduction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 98: Introduction (2)</h4>


    "Eh? Ruu¡­"


    Nami didn''t expect me to say that. She thought I would just create a whole new story about how we first met.


    When Arisa-senpai sees her like that, she puts on another yful smile.


    "What''s wrong? You said it''s fine to tell them. Are you embarrassed?"


    I teased her a bit as part of an act and well, also for real. I still remember that day when she first approached me.


    "¡­No. Go on, tell them. We''ll have a talkter, prepare yourself."


    I don''t know if that''s her act but she sure showed me a scary re while her smile was still stered on her face.


    "Shoot, you''re in for trouble already Onoda-chi. But to think it will be her who will approach first. Which spell did you put her under?"


    Arisa-senpaiughed at our exchanges. She''s enjoying this.


    This is a sign that our act is convincing.


    "Eh? No, there''s nothing like that. It wasst Wednesday when she suddenly called out to me and asked if I am a stalker."


    I''m sure Nami is also thinking back on that time.


    Back then I was just someone she took interest in because she found simrities between us.


    "Stalker?! Pfft. That sounds like her. So, why did she ask you that?"


    Arisa-senpai even changed seats to get closer to us. Among the people here, she''s the only one who kept asking us questions, the others were just listening curiously.


    But so far, no one called out for our act.


    "She said she noticed me looking at the back of a senior."


    Now not only Arisa-senpai is listening closely. Ogawa and the others from our ss didn''t know how Nami suddenly became close to me when we never talked to each other in ss.


    "Heh, I can imagine her doing that. Nanami-chan is always that interesting. When she first approached me, she also asked something absurd out of the blue."


    Ah. This is new. So Nami''s always like that. Well, she''s somehow straightforward as well. Even if we only know each other''s name from being in the same ss, she didn''t hesitate to ask me that question. Even more so, it was outside where others could hear her.


    "At that time, I''m thinking what have I done to get on her bad side. Though she left swiftly after I answered her. Then the next time she approached wasst Friday when I was about to go to the cafeteria."


    "Oi. Wait. You''ll really tell us your whole love story? And you two, stop gazing at each other. Until when will you do that?"


    Arisa-senpai stopped me from retelling everything. I guess it''s lengthy for her.


    I have a lot to tell her though. And most of it is true anyway.


    "Err¡­ Is it bad?"


    I took my gaze away from Nami and turned it to Arisa-senpai.


    When she mentioned that we''re gazing at each other, Nami blushed out of embarrassment and maybe I was the same.


    I didn''t notice that our eyes were locked to each other in front of them.


    Maybe Ogawa will mention this earlier. I''ll just make an excuse that we did that for a more believable act.


    Well there''s also a possibility that he''ll just gulped it down and convince himself that this is all part of the act.


    "No. Just jump on how you beat Ogawa and got her to say yes."


    Ah. This Arisa-senpai. She didn''t have any breaks in her mouth. She mentioned Ogawa''s name.


    I saw him flinching from it at the corner of my eye.


    "Ogawa?"


    I acted like I don''t have any idea about what she''s talking about.


    "You don''t know? Kazuo also has the hots for Nanami-chan but he was too scared to confess. Now he doesn''t have a chance to do that anymore."


    She even smirked at Ogawa''s direction while answering me.


    "Arisa-senpai¡­"


    Finally, he couldn''t keep his silence anymore.


    "Sorry Kazuo, Arisa is always like this, I''ll stitch her mouthter."


    Izumi-senpai apologized instead of Arisa-senpai.


    Right. This confirmed that Izumi-senpai likes him as well. This harem protagonist¡­


    "Eh? I didn''t know about that. Ogawa, why didn''t you confess? Ah. This is not me trying to rub salt on your wound. I''m just curious. In ss, you and Nami seem pretty close."


    "N-no. You don''t have to worry about that. It''s cool. Nanami epted you so I guess it''s really my fault that I didn''t confess. There''s no other reason, like Arisa-senpai said, I was scared. Now I don''t have a chance anymore."


    This guy, he''s riding our act. That''s good. Excellent even.


    I tried reading his expression and it''s real. No, it looks real.


    Well, if he really lost it, he wouldn''t act like this. He will flip out and confess that Nami and I were acting.


    "Kazuo¡­ we''re still friends, right?"


    Nami supported his act by asking him with a worried look.


    "Of course. I''m happy for the two of you, Nanami."


    With a refreshing smile that''s probably what captured most of his harem, he answered her.


    "Now now, let Onoda-chi answer my question."


    Arisa-senpai interjected again. This girl, even if she was reprimanded by Izumi-senpai, she''s still at it.


    She was truly amused at what''s happening. Now I can feel the atmosphere in this room turning awkward.


    "Err... I don''t think it''s anything special. Last Monday, I confessed to her and Nami epted me."


    I answered.


    Ah. I really confessed to her. It was yesterday and notst Monday though and I was not asking her to be my girlfriend.


    "Oh? Nanami-chan. Is it really that simple?"


    Arisa-senpai was not convinced at my answer so she turned to ask Nami next.


    "No¡­ Ruu, when I first saw him, I felt like I found someone like me. I approached him and I was right. Then we started talking after that day, the more I know him, the more I became drawn to him. Last Monday, when he suddenly told me he wants me to be his, it put me into some kind of wondend. I felt happy and--"


    "Hey hey. Stop. I stopped him to retell your whole story but you finished it by yourself. Nanami-chan. Is that the effect of being in love?"


    Arisa-senpai cut off Nami.


    She''s really into our acting that after our visit here, it''s possible to naturally act as lovers in front of them next time.


    But yeah, once we leave this room and I pass her to Ogawa, the act will end.


    "Effect of being in love? No, you asked me and I answered."


    "Arisa, shut your mouth now. Nanami, it''s enough. Onoda here looks sincere enough for me. You both don''t have to be so tense at answering this girl''s questions."


    Izumi-senpai finally intervened and stopped Arisa-senpai to ask more questions, she even hit her head.


    "Thank you Izumi-senpai."


    Nami thanked her and I followed suit.


    "Looks like you got a perfect match."


    She smiled at us but I guess she''s happier that her greatest rival for Ogawa was now out of thepetition.


    My desire to steal her was ignited since earlier but I''m suppressing it. I vowed not to add more targets for now after all.


    "Ah. I wouldn''t call it perfect. I was expecting you will all find it weird that I decided to ept him."


    Nami answered honestly.


    Normally that will be their reaction but you havepetition here. If the strongest girl suddenly got a guy, they would wee it with open arms. Ah so much for being friends. They probably separated their friendship and rivalry. Who knows.


    "Nanami-chan, I don''t think they will find it weird. They''re even happy, you know? Izumi and Hina-chan are smiling, they now have a chance at Kazuo."


    Arisa-senpai voiced out what I was thinking.


    "What are you saying, Arisa-senpai? They don''t look at me like that."


    Ogawa reacted and denied Arisa-senpai''s words. I guess he was already aware of their affection, he was just ying dumb since he only has Nami in his eyes.


    "This guy¡­ You should open your eyes and stop being this dense."


    Arisa-senpai shook her head and showed how disappointed she was at his answer.


    This girl. She really doesn''t have any breaks on her mouth. Is she always like this?


    Ogawa chose not to answer back and just stayed silent.


    "Arisa¡­ pick one, ruler or belt?"


    Izumi-senpai red at Arisa-senpai while pulling her on the ear to put her back to her previous seat.


    "Eh? No. Izumi, we stopped using violence, right?"


    It was at this scene when then the door to the clubroom opened again and a familiar face entered.


    Ah, here she was, the Student Council President of this school.


    "The clubroom is this lively, what''s the asion?"


    The neer asked. She scanned the room and her gazended on me. I was the only unfamiliar face in this clubroom.


    "Shizu! You''re finally here. Look! Nanami brought a guy."


    Arisa-senpai shouted and pointed at me like she found a lifesaver from Izumi-senpai.


    "Huh? A guy?"


    Her eyebrows raised as she observed me and my reactions. I vowed to her and greeted her.


    Nami also did the same but didn''t say anything.


    "She got herself a boyfriend and she brought him here to be introduced to us."


    Only now did I realize that even Izumi-senpai turned silent when the Student Council President showed up.


    What is this? Are they afraid of her?


    "Are you sure? Kazuo, why are you sitting calmly there?"


    She turned to Ogawa and with amanding tone, she asked him.


    Ogawa flinched but he didn''t answer. Instead, it was Nami who answered her.


    "Shizu-senpai. Why are you asking him?"


    "Nanami. You''re not him. Why are you answering?"


    Ah. What''s the story between them? Looks like this Shizu-senpai was unconvinced about our rtionship.


    It didn''t look like she saw through our act but she''s asking Ogawa why he was taking this calmly.


    "Kazuo is unrted to this."


    "Oh please, Nanami. I know how you two are into each other. Now, you brought a guy who simply neither has the features nor looks that could make you fall."


    Shizu-senpai, the President, exined.


    I see that''s why she''s unconvinced. And clearly, she''s not putting me into her eyes. Haa.


    "Can I say something?"


    "No. I don''t know who you are and I don''t care so shut your mouth."


    With a calm tone, she answered me. Normally one would be intimidated by that but yeah, I''m not a normal one.


    "I see. I''ll introduce myself then, senpai. I''m Onoda Ruki. Nami picked and epted me. If you''re unconvinced, I don''t care about that. You can have your opinion but don''t force it on us. If you don''t like me, just say it outright."


    I stood up and faced her. Nami was pulling on my hand as if telling me to sit and not provoke the President.


    We might be acting but yeah, I don''t like the way she ignored me and shut Nami down.


    Right now, Nami is mine. They seem to be scared of her, I don''t know why and I don''t care. I''ll ask Namiter. Whether she has her reasons or not, that doesn''t matte

 Chapter 99: Tactical Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 99: Tactical Retreat</h4>


    "I don''t like you. You have that air of someone with many secrets."


    Shizu-senpai frankly said.


    Err¡­ she really said it and with proper reasons. What''s that air anyway?


    "I see. We all have our own secrets senpai. But thank you for being honest."


    I stood up and pulled on Nami''s hand. Understanding what I was trying to do, she also stood up and we started making our way to the door.


    "Where are you going?"


    Shizu-senpai asked when she saw us leaving.


    "Sorry senpai, I''m already done with the purpose of my visit here. I get that you don''t like me. By looking at your attitude, you won''t change that view, right?"


    I answered.


    This President seems to have an attitude which always wanted to dominate someone.


    Look, even that Izumi-senpai whose attire was that of a delinquent hadn''t uttered any word since the President arrived.


    "So, you chose to run away? Is this the guy you picked, Nanami?"


    At least I''m not as indecisive as Ogawa.


    Ah. Right. She didn''t pick me.


    "Shizu-senpai. Picking him wasn''t any of your concern, was it? I like him and it''s not like I will change my choice just because you said so."


    Nami broke her silence and stood in front of me. She looked straight at the President like someone ready to fight.


    "Heh. Since when did you get that courage to talk to your older cousin like this? And didn''t I tell you to call me Shizu-nee?"


    Eh? Cousin? But their surnames...


    Ah. I see. It''s like that. One of their parents is brother and sister, that''s why they have different surnames.


    "Shizu-senpai. I always have this courage, I only respected you that''s why I never talk back. Today, I don''t like your attitude towards Ruu."


    Nami answered her.


    That Shizu-senpai smiled after hearing what Nami said.


    "Is that how much you like this guy? Even when a week ago you were worried about how you could make Kazuo confess to you."


    Still with that smile on her lips, she turned her gaze to me.


    "Senpai, let''s not talk about private things here. Nami, let''s go?"


    Under that scrutinizing gaze, I didn''t cower. Instead, I stopped her and pulled on Nami''s hand again.


    "Hey, what''s your name again?"


    "I already introduced myself to you, senpai."


    I shook my head and ignored her.


    I turned to the others and excused ourselves before I left the clubroom with Nami in tow. I told them to keep our rtionship a secret for now and I want all of us to get along.


    Apart from the President they all acknowledged it. I threw a nce at Mori first before settling my eyes to Ogawa. This guy also turned silent in front of the President.


    Well, that''s what we agreed upon, to keep troublesome things from happening in ss.


    Shizu-senpai watched on and didn''t say anything but her smile never left her lips. Looks like I was already marked by her.


    This is not me running away. This is a tactical retreat. She''s revealing too much information about Nami and Ogawa. If she keeps talking to Nami, more information that can point out that we''re just acting might surface.


    Plus, I don''t like that condescending smile and attitude. Surely if I talk back further, she will use her seniority to get the respect she wants. It''s better to avoid her this time.


    And also, by retreating now, I earned myself more time to be with Nami alone.


    "Ruu¡­"


    Nami whispered from behind me, she looked worried about what I did.


    "Don''t worry, Nami. I''ll make her ept me for you soon."


    That President knew the story between Ogawa and Nami. By bringing me there, she was already suspecting Nami and Ogawa so she immediately asked him but with how I acted, it probably confused her, right?


    "It''s not that. Why did we leave?"


    "Hmm? I see. You''re nking out when you''re in front of her, Nami. Shizu-senpai was revealing too much information about you and Ogawa."


    I see, Nami also has this side of her. All this time I see her as the scary observer girl.


    I saw her confused state yesterday but today, that was a new side of her. She is scared of the President.


    "¡­you''re right."


    "Let''s go to that empty clubroom first to wait and talk."


    "Okay."


    "Anyway, thank you, Nami. You speak out for me."


    Even if she was scared, she stood in front of me to defend me from that President. It honestly looked real. She mustered the courage to talk back to her.


    "Ruu, you''re my lover at this moment. I also didn''t like the way she ignored you. I get that that''s how she always is but seeing it done to you, I couldn''t stand it."


    Nami whispered in a soft voice. I nced at her and saw her reddened face. Was that on impulse?


    "Ah, hearing that from you, Nami. I''m happy. Is she always like that?"


    I smiled at her to show how happy I was from what she did.


    "Most of us were scared of her but she only showed that attitude to someone she met for the first time. It''s to give you the impression that you should be scared of her."


    I see. So it''s like that. When I saw her back at the opening ceremony. She seems amiable and likable. Comparing her to Haruko who was a previous President, that Shizu-senpai is a bit different. Her public and private attitude were contrasting each other. Maybe if we sit and talk to each other in length, I will be able to learn more things about her but I don''t have the time for it.


    Soon, we arrived back at the empty clubroom. Apart from that Shizu-senpai, the act was already perfect and they were already convinced that we''re a real couple.


    I wonder what they will talk about now that we left that room.


    "Ruu, hug me¡­"


    After closing the door, Nami let go of my hand and hug me from the back.


    This¡­


    Nami wanted me tofort her. From her hug, I could feel that she was trembling slightly. It seemed that the effect of standing up to the President had just started to surface.


    I turned around, took her into my arms as she wished and whispered to her ear.


    "Were you scared?"


    "No¡­ I just couldn''t believe I stood up against her."


    She shook her head and exined.


    "What do you mean? You never stood up against her before?"


    Now that I got to know her circle of friends, I felt my understanding of Nami deepened.


    Even if she''s the one who Ogawa likes, she has a lot of rivals in there. So she initiated that n to make him panic, enough to push him to confess to her.


    "An older sister."


    "Normally, one wouldn''t be scared of their older sister."


    Yeah. That was weird. It didn''t look like she was being bullied by her. In fact, with how much she knew, Nami probably often confides to her.


    "She''s different. Since young, she has always had that personality. I may be an observer but Shizu-nee can see through at almost everyone."


    Eh? That''s really scary. Good thing I haven''t encountered her during middle school.


    "I see. That''s why just one look at me and she already knew I have secrets."


    "She might be your nemesis, Ruu. If she found out what you''re doing¡­"


    "Ah. Are you worried about me, Nami?"


    Well, if she did find out about it. What could she possibly do? Expose me to the whole school?


    "Why will I be worried about you? You harem collector."


    "Hey. Don''t give me a title. If it''s about harem, Ogawa has it too."


    "This guy¡­"


    "You couldn''t deny that, right?"


    Yeah. Given that she''s an observer, she wouldn''t be able to deny that Ogawa has his own harem. It''s just the way we acted were opposite to each other.


    He can naturally attract the girls while I have to work hard to steal one girl for me. My harem was built upon hard work and shady dealings with them. It didn''t naturally be like this.


    "This guy. Let''s stop talking about that. Anyway, Shizu-nee will surely remember what you did."


    In the end, she really diverted the topic back to Shizu-senpai.


    "Alright, you know I won''t care about that. If she doesn''t like me for you, I''ll just try my best to change that."


    The problem is how. Do I need to go back to their club?


    "But we''re just acting, you don''t need to go that far."


    "You keep forgetting, we''re real lovers right now."


    I raised her head to face me, I can simply lean down to kiss her now but yeah, I won''t do something. I have to hold back for now, until she asked for it herself, I''ll only do what we agreed upon.


    "Even so, our act will end one day."


    "I''m going to steal you from him, that way we don''t need to end this and turn the act to reality."


    I won''t let it end even if I have to keep the role of her boyfriend in front of her friends.


    "There you go again. Let me go now, I''m alreadyfortable."


    Nami released a sigh. She then stopped hugging me and tried to push me away.


    I didn''t make it hard for her. I dropped my arms that was hugging her and let her go


    "It''s surprising that you let go easily."


    She said as she looked at me backing away, a bit confused.


    "You sighed, you know? If I didn''t let you go, you might be ufortable. That''s the opposite of what I wanted to do for you."


    I gave her a smile and turned to the chair where Ogawa sat earlier.


    "Here, take a seat."


    Nami didn''t reject the chair and sat on it while I leaned on the wall, away from her.


    Well, there''s only one chair in this room, I don''t know where they put the things that were previously here. Maybe someone from the nearby clubrooms took it and brought it to their own clubrooms.


    "Ruu¡­"


    After a few minutes of silence, Nami called out to me from where she was.


    "What is it?"


    I turned my gaze to her and answered.


    I said I''ll use this chance to steal her but I can''t put myself to force it on her.


    What''s happening to me?


    Do I really have to change like this? Normally I would stick to her side and slowly coax her into epting what I wanted. That''s how I always did it even when I was stealing Kana and Satsuki. I got them because whenever I got the chance, I always stuck to their side.


    "Nothing¡­ I thought you''ll try and be forceful again. Just like how you forced me to practice holding hands."


    See. Even Nami noticed it.


    "You''re right. Normally that''s what I will do. I don''t know, I just don''t feel like it today?"


    No. That''s not the answer.


    "Is that the effect of you remembering that emotion?"


    "No, you already cleared that confusion earlier. I don''t know, but now that you mentioned it¡­"


    Ah. There''s no use thinking about it if I don''t really know the answer.


    I stopped leaning on the wall and walked towards her.


    She didn''t say anything and just watched me approach her.


    "Can I sit with you?"


    I asked her. It''s a single stool, there''s no way we could share it but I still asked.


    Before Ogawa arrives, I will now use this time to try to steal her.


    Haa. I should''ve done this earlier. I lost a valuable few minutes just waiting at that corner. That''s a blunder.

 Chapter 100: End of the Act

    <h4>Chapter 100: End of the Act</h4>


    "This guy. Now you''re back to your usual self. Maybe it were the changes that happened to you these past few days influencing your actions."


    She smiled and stood up.


    Maybe she''s right about this. I shouldn''t be this confused. My desire didn''t change anyway, it just got a little clearer and with me remembering the emotion of like and love, I was purposely trying to change my image for the better. But that''s not me. I''m already at the far end of the spectrum, I couldn''t just jump to the other side.


    I should just do the usual. I stopped doing the most despicable methods but I shouldn''t change the way I approach things. This was what she''s talking about, my usual self.


    This desire, I have to start controlling it, not be controlled by it. What do I want to do with Nami?


    Well, it doesn''t need to be asked. Of course, it''s to make her mine. Then, I will stick to that thought.


    Now that it became clear to me. Let''s make this girl fall for me and steal her from Ogawa.


    I took the chair and sat on it before I tapped myp, asking her to sit there.


    "Do you want me to sit there?"


    Nami asked with her eyebrows raised. She didn''t look like she was rejecting the idea, in fact, she was amused.


    "Yes? You stood up on purpose so we could do this, right? This is the only way to share this chair."


    "I think I was already influenced by you."


    She sighed and after a few seconds of hesitation, she sat on myp. She circled her arm around my neck to support her.


    I could feel her soft butt pressing on my thigh.


    Ah. I want to cup a feel of it. But yeah, I could already feel its shape from my thigh


    "Now we looked like a real couple, Nami."


    I smiled at her and she visibly reddened. Maybe for her, this is still an act but she''s sharp enough to know that she also wanted this, it doesn''t matter whether it''s an act or not.


    She could deny it but I could clearly feel that she''s not against our closeness.


    I used my arm to support her by holding her waist.


    "Stop talking, pervert. I''ll stand up immediately when that door opens, understand?"


    "Fine by me. I''m already satisfied enough to hold you like this."


    "I''m only fulfilling the deal I made with you. I''m your lover right now, so you should also act like my lover."


    I see. This is the same with Satsuki. She will hold onto that acting part. I guess I should be satisfied with this for now. She will fall soon.


    "I still don''t know how to act as your lover but I''m well-versed at taking care of a girl. Wanna try it?"


    I pulled her closer to me with our lips almost touching. We could now smell each other''s breath.


    "Remember our agreement, Ruu."


    She reminded me as she pulled her head back a little.


    "Then how about this?"


    I took her hand and brought it to my lips. I kissed it while my eyes were stuck staring at her.


    She watched me closely doing that.


    "I''m impressed. You''re really well-versed at taking advantage of a girl."


    She said sarcastically with a smirk on her face.


    "But, of course."


    And I responded to it with the same intent.


    My kiss traveled from her hand and to her upper arm. When I was about to kiss her neck, she stopped me by putting a finger on my lips.


    "I think that''s far enough, Ruu."


    "Alright."


    I turned away and acted like I''m disappointed. It''s not like she didn''t like what I did, maybe she was scared that she won''t be able to stop me from going further if my kisses reached her neck.


    "Hey, Ruu. Do you want to know why I like Kazuo?"


    Nami repositioned herself to lean her body to me. I could smell her scent and feel her softness. To have her in my arms like this, this girl already likes me...


    She''s not naive. To let another guy other than her boyfriend be this close to her, that clearly shows how she feels for me.


    She could brush it off as acting in front of them but not when we''re alone like this.


    Will she let Ogawa be this close to her as well? I don''t know but I''m sure I don''t want to see that happening before my eyes.


    "No. I don''t want to hear you talking about another guy. Maybe after this act, but right now, no."


    "I forgot, you easily get jealous. You''re a possessive man, Ruu."


    I couldn''t deny that because it''s true. This might also be the reason why I also wanted to keep those girls who were still chasing after me back in middle school. Or Nikaido who expressed how she likes me. I''m just too possessive to those who I like and those who like me. Like Himeko said, I''m a greedy and stupid guy.


    "Maybe when I sessfully stole you from him, I wouldn''t mind you mentioning him again."


    "Keep dreaming, Ruu. Does this mean we don''t have anything to talk about right now?"


    She asked while looking around this empty room.


    This room was clean enough that we could lie down on the floor if we wanted to.


    "We don''t really need to talk, passing the time like this with you is already enough to satisfy me."


    "Enough to satisfy you, but I get bored easily, Ruu."


    She took my hand again not to hold it but to relieve her boredom by tracing the lines on my palm.


    "Actually, we can do something more, you know?"


    I whispered to her ears before I nted a kiss just below her ears. I ought to do more but I felt her tense as she slowly turned her face to me.


    "Ruu, I told you to stop. Even if I''m curious about it, let''s not do more, please?"


    She pleaded as she pushed my head away.


    "Alright, you''re my boss this time. Then can we just stay like this?"


    I couldn''t just end this act without pushing our rtionship forward, she''s already not against embracing me and sitting on myp.


    I wanted to hold her more closely so I used both of my arms to hug her and pulled her closer to me. She was squirming her body as resistance but yeah, my arms were stronger than her. In the end, she gave up and let her whole body lean onto me.


    She looked up and red at me but I answered her with a contented smile.


    She only sent a retaliatory p to my shoulder to show her displeasure to what I did.


    "Actually, tell me more about yourself, Ruu. I want to know how you became like this. Your desire and such. It''s something foreign to me."


    After a few minutes in that position and silence, Nami spoke first. Her boredom took over her again.


    "I seldom talk about myself, Nami. Give me a reason why I should tell you about it."


    "Because you like me and this is a chance for you to appeal to me."


    To appeal? Will my history even appeal to her? It''s like a dark history for me but I''m not regretting any of the things I''ve done.


    "Ah. I don''t think it will appeal to you. I''m sure you''ll hate me if you learned about my history."


    "And that''s why I want to know. Ruu, you''re not as dense as Kazuo. What we''re doing right now and what I''m feeling for you, I know it''s all clear to you."


    As I thought, Nami was clear about what we''re doing. On the surface, it might just be us acting like real lovers only but the feelings she''s showing me were all real.


    "Nami¡­"


    "So, will you tell me or not?"


    This is a crossroad for our rtionship. If I don''t tell her, my chances to steal her will drop to zero. And if I tell her about it, she will just hate me for everything I did before.


    There''s that option to lie but I''d rather not tell her than lie to her about my past.


    "I don''t want to lie to you, Nami. So can you give me time to think about it?"


    "I see... I like you, Ruu."


    Nami nodded at me as her answer. She then raised her head to whisper in my ears before reaching in and nted a kiss on my cheek.


    "Eh?"


    I couldn''t help but be surprised at what she did and the words she uttered. When she lowered her head again, I saw her biting her lips while her face was beet red.


    "Don''t be surprised, Ruu. I did that because I''m satisfied with your answer. Tell me when you finished thinking about it. Until then, we can only be like this. Stuck in this stolen time we called ''acting''."


    I couldn''t respond to her after that. She described what we have right now clearly. This acting was just a stolen time where we could show how we really like each other whether it''s in front of her friends or alone like this.


    At the end of our act, she will go back to being Ogawa''s girl.


    Time passed where we just stayed like that. Close but distant. I want to show how much I like her but it will just put her off so I didn''t do anything. We only embraced and enjoyed thefort we brought each other through this connection.


    Until I tell her about my past, she won''t be able to decide whether she will continue our rtionship to take it a step further or not.


    Kana and Satsuki seem to have no intention to ask me about my past deeds but I guess it just hasn''te to their minds yet. If they ask me, will I be able to tell them?


    I don''t have to think about this back in middle school but with all the changes that happened to me these past few days, I guess, one day I have to tell them when they asked.


    They''re already mine, I won''t hesitate to tell them all about it.


    Nami is different from them though, she''s still not mine and currently, she''s Ogawa''s girlfriend. This is why I''m having a hard time thinking about it.


    When we heard the approaching footsteps, Nami immediately stood up from myp. She fixed her clothes and asked me to check.


    Well, there''s nothing wrong with her clothes, I looked down at myp and it''s still a bit numb from how long she wasfortably sitting there.


    Our acting for the day is about to end. Will I let it end like this? I still can''t decide whether to tell her about what she wanted to know.


    I guess I just have toe up with an answer before our next acting session.


    When I looked at her back and her expectant gaze towards the door, I couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    I already felt this before from my previous conquests especially during the time when I was trying to steal Haruko. Most of the time, she will be with the Vice President and I couldn''t do anything but wait for my chance. I never called it being jealous though. I interpreted it as something else.


    I stood up next to her and like what she did earlier, I kissed her cheek.


    When she felt that, she turned her gaze to me like asking for an answer to why I did it.


    Ah. I don''t want our act to end it like this. What we did wasn''t enough for me.


    I pulled her to another hug and raised her face just enough that our lips were only centimeters apart.


    This act of ours is about to end. I want to make it memorable for us.


    Is she also thinking what I''m thinking?


    I looked at her eyes, searching for the answer to the question I asked to myself.


    A few secondster, Nami nodded and closed her eyes.


    This girl, she really knew what I wanted to do. And by closing her eyes, she had just given me her consent.


    To end this in a memorable note, I closed the few centimeters of distance between our lips.


    It was just a quick kiss but the seconds when our lips touched felt more than just that few seconds.


    Nami was blushing and smiling when our lips separated. She didn''t utter a single word after opening her eyes and just turned back to face the door.


    Soon enough, the door to the clubroom opened.


    With this, our first act ended.

 Chapter 101: Moris Turn

    <h4>Chapter 101: Mori''s Turn</h4>


    We already separated from each other even before Ogawa set his foot inside the room. We didn''t talk about that kiss but yeah, Nami''s face turned red from that. She also felt it even with her closed eyes. In fact, she felt our kiss even better than me.


    "Nanami, Onoda."


    Ogawa greeted us when he entered, tagging behind him was as I expected, Mori.


    She was looking down but there''s a smile hanging on her lips.


    Looks like she got her time with him like we nned. I wonder what happened between them.


    "We were waiting. What took you so long?"


    Nami asked him, with a little annoyance in her voice.


    Ah. That one was her acting a little annoyed. To divert his attention to her unusual appearance.


    "Sorry. Shizu-senpai requested the club''s support. That''s the real reason why she went to the clubroom. We had just finished it."


    Ogawa hurriedly exined and then she turned to Mori.


    "I already told her about the act. Onoda, she epted to meet you, but do remember what I told you, okay? You both can go to that room behind that door to talk."


    I looked at Mori and like I expected she avoided my gaze.


    This girl. She only epted because that''s our deal. She got her time with Ogawa and I don''t know what they did which made her smile like that. Maybe she''s just happy that she got to spend time with him during the club activity without Nami''s interference? I better ask her instead.


    Now that our act ended, I have to pass Nami to him and my time with Mori will start.


    Ah. After that kiss, I wonder what Nami will think.


    "So, how was your time with Ogawa? Was it productive?"


    I asked Mori after we moved to the adjacent room.


    "Keep quiet, I can''t hear them."


    She shushed me before turning back to look and peek from a small gap on the door.


    Well, I was also curious so like her, I also took a peek.


    "They''re just talking. Nothing to look at. What are you trying to do anyway? Do you still remember our deal?"


    From the gap, I saw Nami and Ogawa next to each other, their backs turned to us. I couldn''t clearly hear what they''re talking about but there''s some distance between them.


    That guy. Like I thought, even with their alone time, he couldn''t make a move with her.


    That''s better. I don''t want to see Nami being close to that guy anyway. Our act for today might''ve ended but Nami, I clearly felt how she feels about me and with that kiss, I got another step ahead of this harem protagonist.


    "That deal¡­ I heard from Kazuo that you like me. That''s not true, right?"


    When I mentioned the deal we had, she stopped peeking and turned to me.


    Mori noticed how close I was to her and that immediately made her back away.


    "It''s true. Why will I say I want you to be mine if I don''t like you?"


    I closed our distance and stood in front of her. Mori kept backing away until she reached the wall.


    She''s like a little animal being cornered by a predator.


    Err. Do I look like a predator for her? It''s not like I''m going to bite her.


    "Onoda, you told me you won''t force me."


    She turned her head sideways, afraid to meet my gaze.


    "I''m not forcing you, I''m just reminding you that this is our deal. Why is your attention still with them?"


    I drew closer to her and asked.


    I won''t touch her or do anything to her like I promised. But this girl, my desire to steal her is still strong enough. Now that we''re alone like this, my focus was nowpletely on her.


    "Is being here with you not enough?"


    She looked up and with pleading eyes, she asked.


    "No. This is our time, Mori. Just talk to me, okay? I won''t do anything unless you give me permission, right?"


    I shook my head and reaffirmed her.


    That took away her thoughts about peeking again.


    I still couldn''t stand that Nami was in there with someone else but since my time with her ended, I''m trying to focus my attention on Mori here.


    "¡­ Alright."


    She gave up and her tensed shoulders loosened. She then stood straight and turned her attention to me.


    "So, tell me, what made you so happy? Has your time with him be worthwhile?"


    "Uhm¡­"


    "Don''t be shy, we''re aplices of each other. I''ll also tell you what we did. Will that make youfortable?"


    "Then you first."


    I let her think for a while and just observed her. This girl, she''s also beautiful like Nami but yeah, the way she carries herself is somewhatcking. She''s a bit cold towards any boys except those in their circle of friends. That''s also probably why she even tried to frame me.


    But this girl, she''s kind of weak to coercion. I remembered when I asked her for a kiss, she took her time to think before answering.


    Maybe I could use that to steal her. She might''ve put her guard up around me outside these walls but we''re alone and she was supposed to honor our deal, she couldn''t do that anymore.


    I''m now the one controlling my desire and yeah, I don''t want to pass up on this chance with her.


    "This girl, then let''s go to that table and sit. Your legs are trembling. Was that because of me?"


    "N-no, we walked around the school as requested by the President, that''s why I''m kind of tired right now."


    She shook her head and exined.


    What kind of request was it anyway? I get that idea of their club but aren''t they just the President''sckeys?


    "I see, then let''s go rest there. There''s no chair but at least there''s a table we can sit on. Here give me your hand."


    I held out my hand for her. Let''s try this. If she took my hand, then she''s really easy to coerce.


    I will use that to slowly steal her, but yeah I have to be considerate and try not to force it to the point she will take it negatively. One step at a time, I''ll let her be morefortable with me than what she was feeling when she''s with Ogawa.


    That harem protagonist has a passive Chick Ma skill that even if he doesn''t do anything, girls will flock towards him.


    Well, maybe he did something for them to earn their affection but he''s too dense to notice it.


    Eh? Wait. That''s just like how I was back in middle school.


    Am I possibly simr to him?


    No, no. That thought was scary.


    Mori looked at my hand for a while before taking it. Her hand was a bit rough around her palm. Ah. She''s probably good at cooking and household chores.


    "You''re surprisingly considerate, Onoda."


    "Huh? I''m always like this, you know? If I''m not, how can I get you to like me as well?"


    I told her as I supported her to walk towards the table. I took another peek in the gap and saw Nami sitting on that chair while Ogawa was at her side. They''re still talking about something and that guy isn''t making a move.


    It''s not like I want him to do something. But isn''t he frustrated from our act? Or did he just swallow it down for Nami''s sake? He''s really like those anime characters that I hate.


    "I always thought you''re a pervert."


    Ah. Well, I am. But since that''s the first impression I showed her back in that room, she nailed that to my image.


    "I''m only like this to the girls I like, Mori. And you''re one of them."


    "Why aren''t you satisfied with Nanami? Can''t we work better together if you focus on her?"


    She asked. That''s a good question, really but I also want her, this schemer. She''s too devoted to Ogawa even if he clearly can''t see her as more than a sister.


    Well, I''ll give her a chance, if she showed me a great rejection just like how Kanzaki showed me back in the library then I might also stop to steal her for now. I shouldn''t waste my time on someone who keeps rejecting me. Time was the best weapon for them.


    Stealing someone was never easy. It took me weeks before I conquered one. I just got lucky with Kana and Satsuki.


    Ah. Should I call that lucky? It has to do with their circumstances so I guess it''s really out of luck.


    Stealing will be a bit harder now since I won''t be using those methods I often use back in middle school. It now only relies on how I could seduce them and make them fall for me. Well, if I find interesting information, I''ll use that to my advantage.


    For example, Kanzaki''s inexperience to kisses or Nami''s n to push Ogawa into a panic


    But the best example for that was Satsuki.


    "No, Nami is Nami and you are you. I couldn''t just give up and give you to Ogawa. That guy, he won''t be able to satisfy you."


    I let go of her hand when she sat on the table. She whispered her thanks first before she went back to our topic.


    "But Onoda, he''s the one I like, even if you like me¡­"


    Ah. Now that I think about it, where''s that scheming personality of hers? From her expression just now I couldn''t see it. Did I already start influencing her since that day?


    "He chose Nami over you, Mori. Can''t you like me as well? I''ll show you I''m better than him."


    "You? You won''t be better than him."


    She shook her head and averted her gaze again. Was she rejecting the idea of me being better than the guy she likes?


    Well, I don''t know a lot about him since we never had a long talk in which I could properly gauge his attitude. I''m not his friend. I only based my view of him from my observation and their words.

 Chapter 102: For Now

    <h4>Chapter 102: For Now</h4>


    "Mori, look at me."


    I reached for her hand again. That made her turn her face back to me before she pulled her hand away.


    "What?"


    She asked, a bit wary about what I will say.


    "Can I kiss you?"


    I repeated the words I once asked her.


    "You¡­"


    It immediately triggered her memory back when I asked her with those words in that empty room.


    "¡­ You can''t"


    And like what she did before, there''s still a pause before she answered.


    "You looked away again. After all the trouble I did just to give you a chance with him."


    Now, I''m using the fact that I helped her get her time with Ogawa.


    "I want to give him my first kiss..."


    Mori muttered softly but it''s enough for me to hear it.


    "I see. Okay, I can wait until after you got your first kiss with him."


    "Huh? I didn''t tell you that I''ll let you kiss me after it."


    She retorted but her face turned red from the thought. This girl. How will she get her first kiss from him anyway? Steal it from him?


    "Hey, I''m just trying to be optimistic. If you want, I can give it to you."


    "No. You keep asking me for a kiss. Are my lips too attractive for you?"


    Eh, what''s this? Why is she being smug right now?


    If you show me an attitude like that, I can only reciprocate, right?


    "Yes, they''re too attractive for me, I keep thinking about it since then. If you gave me permission back at that empty room, we might''ve enjoyed it together."


    "You¡­ Stop speaking about shameless things!"


    Ah. That reaction. I see. She thought she would put me off from what she said.


    Then let''s try again.


    "Aren''t you curious, though? I''m trying hard to hold myself back to kiss you, Mori. Won''t you give me permission for one kiss?"


    I stood in front of her and leaned towards her. Our faces were just in front of each other. She pulled herself back to get away from me but I only needed to lean down to chase after her.


    "Onoda, you''re forcing me right now."


    She put her hand to cover her face before slowly saying those words to me.


    I guess she''s defeated now. She won''t try doing that act again.


    "Alright, I give up. Have it your way then."


    I stepped away and sat at the corner of the table away from her.


    Well, it''s not that I''m giving up. I''m just trying another approach. This girl is too devoted to that guy. Maybe the idea for her to like another guy was buried deep inside her. If I couldn''t dig into that then I''ll stop wasting my time for now. I still have a lot of things to do. I better use my time wisely.


    I stopped looking at her, turned my back and took out my phone. I turned it on and checked my mails and messages. There''s a number of them now. Using my time to reply to these girls is better than trying to force someone.


    She might be easy to coerce and she kept thinking about what I''m asking her but she''s too devoted to Ogawa, it will take time to change her mind. Maybe letting her off for now will be good in the future.


    I could feel that Mori stayed at where she was. As to what she was thinking or doing, I don''t know.


    I messaged Kana to wait for me at the school gates or maybe in front of the Club Building. I''ll walk with her and spend time with her today. I really miss her.


    She immediately replied and soon we kept mailing each other that I literally forgot for a moment that Mori was here with me. It was that enjoyable to talk with Kana.


    Should I just join the Literature Club to mess with that Kenji? He''s the only guy there and it looks like he''s having a harem but yeah everyone in there was already marked by me. Kana is already mine, Fujii is also on its way, Otsuka-senpai, the curious girl won''t be able to contain her curiosity soon andstly, Ishida-senpai, if I''m guessing right then she''s infatuated to Kenji but since he''s Kana''s boyfriend she was holding herself back. It will be a good idea to steal her as well.


    It was exactly at the moment when Kana excused herself before I heard Mori''s voice, calling out my name.


    I turned around and saw her looking at me, still sitting there.


    "Onoda¡­"


    She didn''t move from where she was. Did she use the time to think things through?


    "What is it?"


    I asked her to confirm.


    "N-nothing."


    She stuttered. I guess she just felt ufortable from the sudden silence. She still hasn''t made up her mind.


    "I see. I''m leaving then."


    I stood up and turned towards the door. I''m really just wasting my time by staying here.


    We might have that deal where she will be mine during the swap but her head is still full of Ogawa. The deal was pretty useless at this point.


    "Wait."


    "What? Isn''t this what you wanted? I''m giving up, Mori. The deal between us. Let''s scrap that."


    I turned back to look at her and saw her staring at me.


    I don''t know what she''s thinking but she didn''t have any reaction to what I said.


    "I thought you wanted me. That''s what you told me back in that empty room. Now you told me you like me. Which of the two was the lie?"


    I see. So that''s what she was thinking about.


    "Look, I do and still want you. I just realized that they''re the same. Mori, I like you. I really do."


    I answered her truthfully. It might just be my desire back then but I realized that my desire wasn''t just about stealing someone from another.


    And that ''want'' was just a convenient word to use when I still hadn''t remembered those emotions. Everyone who became my target was someone I really came to like. The reason might be too shallow but that''s my desire which shaped me to be like this. Now that I control this desire, I can stop it anytime but that doesn''t mean I will stop at stealing someone or should I call it liking someone else now?


    I just have a clear view of what my desire truly is.


    Nami, Himeko, Shio and Miwa-nee, I don''t want to stop at trying to steal them. But my other targets such as Mori and Kanzaki or even Haruko''s other lovers, if they really don''t like me to steal them then I''ll stop. For now.


    Yes. For now. The changes that happened to me cleared the fog that''s covering this desire but I still need to satisfy it.


    "I see but you also like Nanami, right?"


    "Yes. I''m not like Ogawa who can only like and be devoted to only one. So there''s that. You can choose whether you still want me around to try and get you to like me or have me stop pursuing you."


    I''m giving her a choice. It all depends on her now.


    "Nanami. Did she know about this?"


    Mori asked. I guess she''s also curious why I''m still pursuing Nami when she already epted Ogawa.


    "Yes. She knew and it did bother her but she still needs me for our act."


    I answered her.


    I still need to think whether to tell Nami about my past. She wanted to know but I''m afraid that she''ll hate the things I did. There''s not only ckmailing and I''m still keeping those videos and pictures I took.


    "She''s my bestfriend and my rival to Kazuo. I knew all this time that I couldn''t beat her. Even with my schemes and this deal we agreed upon. Now she''s his girlfriend while still having you at her side."


    Ah. She''s probably wondering why Nami was letting me pursue her when she already has Ogawa. Will she confront her about this?


    "I''ll steal her from him soon. You see, I''m not fond of sharing the girl I like with another guy."


    I told my girls from before to keep their rtionships but yeah, I forbid them to have any physical contact with their boyfriend.


    Well, I''m sure some of them broke it since my eyes weren''t always with them.


    "You''re not normal, Onoda. Why do you like us anyway? No, even if it''s just me. Why do you like me?"


    Mori asked again, I guess I''ll answer everything I can answer for now. I''m letting her choose. She needs to hear this as well after all.


    "Do you want me to give you an honest answer or a beautiful lie?"


    "Let''s see. Let me hear the beautiful lie first."


    "So, you can be yful like this as well. I like you because of how devoted you are to the guy you like. If that turned to me, then I will surely not let that go to waste."


    "You¡­ Alright. What about the honest answer?"


    She was embarrassed by that beautiful lie. Well, it''s not really a lie but that''s not my real reason for liking her.


    "It''s because I have this desire to steal you away from Ogawa. That simple."


    "Eh? Steal me from him? I''m not his girl..."


    Mori was taken aback from my answer.


    "I know but you like him. If you turn that liking to me, isn''t that me stealing you from him?"


    I smiled at her and took a seat next to her. It''s kinda tiring standing in front of her.


    She didn''t mind it and just continued asking me her questions.


    "Do you hate Kazuo? Is that why you''re doing this?"


    Ah. Right. From her perspective, it might be interpreted like that.


    "No, I don''t hate him at all. This is just my desire. Well, it now has a lot of meanings and it won''t be easily understood even if I exin it to you. So, Mori, I won''t make it hard for you. I like you, this won''t change. But if you want me to stop, then I will."


    I hate his character type though. The indecisiveness and denseness, well it''s better for me if he stays like that. He has his own harem that I could steal in the future after all. My desire will truly be satisfied if I sessfully took away all of them.


    "Why does it sound like you''re giving up easily?"


    She turned to me and her questioning eyes were fixed on me.


    Whatever it is in her mind, I can guess. She thinks my feelings for her are so shallow that I can easily give it up.


    "Because that''s really how it is, I can give up easily if you want me to stop but if you choose to give me a chance, I''ll make you mine and won''t let your feelings go to waste."


    With all of these questions from her. I already have an idea of what she will choose.


    "It''s not like I haven''t been confessed to before but Onoda, you''re different. No. You''re almost an anomaly. Telling me all this and I can see that you''re saying that in all honesty. If only Kazuo can be like you¡­"


    Anomaly eh? Well, he won''t be Kazuo if he became like me. Look at him, he still couldn''t hold Nami''s hand even if he was envious when he was looking at us back in their clubroom.


    "Well, I could still lie just to get someone before but now, I will be honest with my feelings."


    This is one of the things that changed. I will be honest with them now. Well, only to the girls I like of course. The number of rtionships I have is not normal after all. If someone else knew about this not only will I be condemned, they will all be implicated.


    "I''m sorry Onoda. Right now, I can only see him, even if he doesn''t like me."


    Finally, Mori made her choice. She''s still too devoted to him.


    Ah. I was already expecting this. I guess it''s better this way, let her see the guy he likes to be all over another girl. Surely, she will be frustrated soon.


    "Alright, I''ll stop trying to steal you, Mori. You''ll still have your time with him, don''t worry."


    I smiled at her and stood up. Well, let''s just say that''s my gift to her. That''s her chance to make the guy she likes to look at her.


    Stealing herter will be more satisfying for my desire if she seeded. It will also help me get Nami for myself if Ogawa bes too distracted to Mori and his other harem members who will surelypete for his attention now that their strongest rival has got herself a guy.


    Don''t change Ogawa. I''m rooting for you to stay as you are.


    "Thank you, Onoda."


    Mori honestly thanked me. If she knew I only postponed it, I wonder what she would think about it?


    Well, I told her that my feelings won''t change. Maybe it will also chip away at her resistance every time she remembers it.

 Chapter 103: Sakumas Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 103: Sakuma''s Suspicion</h4>


    I left that clubroom after that and well, I didn''t take another look at what''s happening at the other room where Nami and Ogawa are. It''s still only the first act and there will be more in the following days. For the time being, I have to manage my time.


    Yae already sent me a message that she''ll be waiting for me at my house. I informed Akane about her arrival. Her answer was positive but I know she will be pouting againter.


    That Yae. She will find Miwa-nee there, I wonder what will happen. I haven''t told her about what happened yet.


    Ah. Let''s not think about it. I''ll go home soon, I''ll worry about itter.


    Where should I go now though? Kana was still at their clubroom, should I try visiting her?


    Ah. Not today.


    I guess I''ll take a walk for now.


    Leaving the Club Building I wandered around the school and my feet led me to the Gymnasium, I could hear sounds of dribbling from inside, the practice for Basketball Club was still ongoing.


    I wanted to take a look at Satsuki if she''s doing well, I couldn''t help but be worried about her.


    I was about to push the door to the Gymnasium open when someone called out to me.


    "Onoda?"


    Hearing that voice, I looked back and saw Sakuma who''s still in his practice uniform. He was catching his breath, looks like he ran from his club to here. Did he saw me walking towards here or it''s just a coincidence that he chose to go here at this time?


    And what''s he doing here? Doesn''t he have his own practice?


    It''s easy to guess why he is here anyway. To look for Satsuki. This guy...


    "Yo. What brings you here? Your practice ended?"


    I turned around and asked him.


    "Not yet, I just want to look at Maemura. What about you? Why are you here?"


    He answered but yeah his tone sounds like someone suspicious about something. This guy. Should I juste out about what rtionship I have with Satsuki?


    That sounds like a good idea to stop him but it''s not the time yet. Maybe after Ipletely took his ce in Satsuki''s heart.


    "I still can''t decide on which club I want to join, I''ve already toured every cultural club so now I''m trying to see the Basketball Club."


    I answered him and it''s partly true, I don''t want to join this club though. I just really want to see that girl.


    "Hmm. Are you sure you''re not here for Maemura?"


    Still with the same tone, Sakuma asked.


    Err... Isn''t that obvious? Of course I am here for her. I am even hoping of pulling her out for a few minutes to continue what we''re about to do earlier.


    "She''s part of the reason why I choose to go here, actually. Afterwards, I''ll visit your club."


    Using that excuse, I answered him with a straight face but it seems to have no effect on him.


    "Man, that sounds like an excuse. Tell me honestly, Onoda. What are you to her?"


    He didn''t buy the excuse and his question was slowly turning to confirm his possible suspicion.


    Err... I''m the man who took her virginity. He''ll surely be speechless if he heard these words from me.


    "Why? Don''t tell me¡­ Are you jealous of me, Sakuma?"


    "No. I just noticed that you two were too close these days. She even called you to her house."


    Was that the only thing he noticed? Ah. Let''s answer him with half-truths. This guy is clearly jealous of me, just from his acts and the way he questioned me, it''s clearly like that.


    "Ah. I see. That thing still haunts your mind. You already know I''m helping Maemura. If I tell you that she asked me toe again this Sunday, what will you think?"


    This answer will surely rile him up. He will imagine what really went on between me and Satsuki.


    "That¡­ you two are hiding something from me."


    He paused a bit before finishing his answer. Looks like he imagined what really happened.


    "Haa. This guy. Come on, let''s talk."


    I slung my arm over his shoulder and pulled him away from the Gymnasium.


    "Huh? Why?"


    Even if he was confused, he couldn''t do anything but get dragged by me.


    This guy. I have to somehow clear up his suspicion about us, that way, I can ask him about their past.


    "Juste with me. Isn''t it bad to stand in front of the Gymnasium just to talk?"


    "Alright."


    He looked reluctant but I didn''t give him much of a choice anyway, so in the end he could only give up and be dragged away by me.


    I brought him away to where we can talk alone. Well, I want to pry out the information about their past from him. It''s better for me to hear his side first before hearing Satsuki''s.


    "About what I asked you earlier, it''s true, Maemura told me toe again this Sunday. Do you know the reason?"


    I told him truthfully when we settled somewhere far from the Gymnasium.


    "How can I know?"


    He''s still wary of me but since I keep giving him information like this, it lowered now. Maybe he has some other thoughts inside his mind but I will keep feeding him half-truths until he became convinced again.


    "It''s about your past. I kept asking her about it to better help you two and she told me she will tell me this Sunday."


    Well, my goal now is not to help them. Their past was not simple, for it tost this long before he made up his mind. What did he do or what really happened that he couldn''t make up his mind to go to her house and resolve it once and for all?


    "I see. But Onoda, yesterday, before the lunchbreak ends, you''re together, right? I saw you chasing after her from the door."


    Ah. This was why he became suspicious. He saw me chasing after her. I should''ve noticed. Aya saw me yesterday, so the possibility of him seeing me as well was high.


    That''s probably the reason why we heard him outside.


    Ah. That made me remember the tightness of Satsuki''s insides when she heard his voice. Damn, my desire to have her again got ignited.


    "Yes. We were together."


    There''s no point lying about it when he explicitly told me this. Why didn''t he say something like this yesterday, anyway? Was he hoping he could catch us in our lie?


    "What did the two of you do together?"


    Err... I confessed to her and poured my love for her, in the form of white seed.


    "Sorry, Sakuma. I can''t tell you. I promised Maemura. I even lied yesterday when you asked, remember? This is the reason."


    How can I tell him what we did? He''ll probably break down if he found out we had sex in school. Not just once but twice.


    "Can I trust you on this, Onoda?"


    You can''t, of course. I already stole her from you. Sorry but I won''t give her back again.


    "Well, I won''t tell you to trust mepletely. Unless Maemura gives me permission to tell you, you won''t know what happened."


    It doesn''t matter if he picks up the hint. At least I''m not lying to him with this. Only, I''m not giving him the whole truth.


    "Alright. If you say it like that, I have no choice but to ept it."


    Now he''s back to his normal self. Did it work? I don''t know and I don''t care. Even if he suspected us, he wouldn''t know the truth unless he caught us in the act.


    Satsuki is mine now. I won''t give her to him.


    "Alright, I''ll get going then. Since you already caught me trying to see Maemura, I''lle clean. It''s a lie when I say I''ll check out her club. I still hate athletic clubs."


    I patted his shoulder just like how he did it earlier.


    "Man, I know you only made an excuse. Did Maemura call you here?"


    This guy is growing sharper by the day. Well, he might be getting closer to the truth but he won''t be able to reach it.


    "No. She seems down earlier so I''m going to see if she''s fine now."


    "I guess we have the same reason for trying to see her."


    So he also noticed her condition earlier but it was too bad for him. Satsuki turned to me and not him.


    "Then I''ll entrust it to you, Sakuma."


    I stood up and acted like I''m going to leave.


    Seeing Satsuki right now won''t do us any good so I turned my focus to letting this guy spill some beans for me.


    "Thanks. Ah. Wait Onoda. Do you really want to know?"


    He thanked me and stopped me from leaving with that question.


    Finally. I got him to trust me again.


    Ah. Maybe this isn''t trust. Who knows what''s going on in his mind right now? Hemight be willing to tell me their past now but he will surely withhold a lot of information.


    "I know this sounds intrusive but I''m honestly really curious about it. If not for my constant pestering, Maemura won''t agree to tell me. What really happened between the two of you?"


    Will their stories be different from each other? What was that thing that he did that he became too afraid to resolve for the past years? If he really likes her, why stall it this long when he could literally walk in through their door and talk to her about it?


    "It''s a bitplicated Onoda. And it''s not something we can just talk about. Even until today only those involved knew about it."


    Tsk. So he will back out again.


    "Haa. Alright, I wanted to hear your side as well but I guess I''ll just hear it from Maemura."


    I put on a disappointed face and sighed.


    "If I tell you, can you promise me you won''t tell anyone else?"


    Who would want to know about it anyway?


    "Of course. I''m a keeper of secrets, you know? If you haven''t asked, I have a ton of secrets that were sealed in my mouth."


    Well, it''s all about the secrets about myself and all of my girls. Those counts, right?


    "Keeper of secrets eh? But you''re pretty honest with me."


    He teased.


    If I''mpletely honest, you won''t be able to tease like that, you know?


    "Well, it''s you and it''s not like I told you everything. Only within the eptable range."


    "Ah. You''re right. I''ll tell you some of it, keep this a secret, alright?"


    Alright, I''ll settle for ''some of it''. It''s better than nothing.


    "That''s great. Then let me buy you a drink. "


    I immediately went to the nearest vending machine. It''s to make sure he won''t make the excuse of having his throat dry to run away. I''ll listen and pry the information out of his mouth.


    "This guy. Alright, listen. When I reached the 6th grade, our family moved here from the countryside. During that time, I was sent to the Maemura''s to live there for a while."


    He took the canned soda I bought for him and started his story.


    "Eh? So your families are close friends?"


    He really lived with her before. Maybe that''s when she developed that deep love of hers. But 6th grade really? What will be that impactful to let it seep deep inside her?


    "You could say that. My father is a junior of Maemura''s father, so my father asked for a favor from her father."


    He continued his story. And this time, I only waited for his next words.


    "During the time I was living there, I got to know Maemura, due to her height which was taller than most boys around the neighborhood or ss, she was often teased or bullied by others about it and that always leads to her getting into a fight with anyone."


    "Wait, Sakuma. Are you sure it''s fine for you to tell me your whole story with her? Or is this included to that ''some of it''?"


    I stopped him and he scratched his head upon the realization.


    This idiot. But that''s a great piece of information. I can infer some things with that. Since they were living under the same roof, the two grew close to each other.


    But that''s not enough to exin why she came to love him. There''s possibly an event that led to that.

 Chapter 104: Steering his Suspicion Elsewhere

    <h4>Chapter 104: Steering his Suspicion Elsewhere</h4>


    "This way you''ll understand it better, right? I used to live with her."


    Sakuma smiled shyly.


    Ah. This guy, he''s probably thinking about that time.


    "You''re a lucky guy. So how was it? Did youe to like her during your time there?


    One thing is for sure, Satsuki fell in love with him during that time.


    "We''re pretty close during 6th Grade. I helped her with the bullies by receiving the beating instead of them."


    Eh? So you willingly got beaten up by Satsuki? Are you a masochist?


    Ah. He probably has that tendency. He''s willingly receiving her insults now.


    "Man. Are you proud to be her punching bag?"


    "Yes? That''s better than her getting into troubles for beating them up. She''s kind of violent before. Plus her parents told me to look out for her."


    She''s still a bit violent today but she transferred most of those in her mouth.


    This must be one of the reasons she fell in love with him. She must''ve known what he was doing for her.


    "I''m sure there were other ways but you chose that."


    I acted as if I''m backing away from him. This masochist. I wonder what happened to that picture we took? I told her that we will stop that n to send it to the whole ss. I nned to just show it to Sakuma through my phone after she edited it. I''ll make an excuse for it, something like I found it in the inte.


    "Hey! Those eyes. You look like you''re looking at a freak. It''s the only way if I wanted to not get in trouble as well."


    He hurriedly exined himself.


    "Alright. Continue your story. Looks like we''re still at the intro."


    Maybe what he did contributed to her feelings for him. She got an early growth spurt back then which made her even taller than most boys in their grade, resulting in her being teased in their school.


    "This guy. Alright before I continue, tell me Onoda. Do you not feel attracted to Maemura?"


    Err... I''m more than attracted to her. I already love her.


    This guy still couldn''t rest about his suspicion. He''s not wrong anyway.


    "I''ll be lying if I told you I don''t. Her height isn''t an issue, she''s even more attractive that way."


    I''ve also tasted her. If not for you, she''ll probably bepletely mine already.


    "Hmm. I see you''re really honest, Onoda. Can I ask you not to make a move on her?"


    This guy.? Couldn''t he just say it straight to me? To stop helping Satsuki with their affairs.


    "Haa. I''m trying to help you two but Sakuma, are you that pessimistic about your chances with her?"


    I asked him with a serious face. I won''t say yes and ede to his request or even lie just to satisfy him.


    "No. I''m just jealous of how close you are to her."


    He also answered seriously.


    Satsuki is already mine so him asking like this won''t make any difference.


    "You know, if you keep doing this, even if it''s not me, someone might get to her before you. Stop stalling for time, dude."


    I''m giving this idiot a push at the back again. Well, I''m also getting impatient now, he keeps on stalling for time and that''s making Satsuki confused as well.


    I don''t care even if he noticed that I''m purposely not answering his questions and requests which concerns my rtionship with Satsuki. I won''t tell him any lie. At least that much, I can do for him.


    "¡­ Your words make sense, Onoda. But the thing is, I still don''t know if I can resolve what happened. I asked for a week and kept acting like this but it''s still not clear whether I can resolve that."


    Sakuma looked down, the worry on his face was apparent.


    What''s that thing he needed to resolve anyway? This is what I really wanted to know and we''ve already taken a lot of detours to reach here.


    "Tell me about it. I don''t know if I can help but let me hear it first."


    I egged him.


    I won''t let him take another detour. This is why I am wasting my time here.


    "Alright. It''s not actually about Maemura. It''s about her sister."


    Eh? We''re talking about the two of you, why will her sister be involved? And from what I heard from his motherst Sunday, it sounded like it''s something that also involved Satsuki. Or maybe his mother just didn''t know the real story.


    "Huh? That''s confusing Sakuma. If it''s about her sister, why can''t you talk to Satsuki or even go to their house again?"


    I''ve just finished acting with Nami, now I''m acting again to make this guy talk.


    "There was an incident before. Everything stemmed from that incident."


    Incident? I see. That''s why they both don''t want to talk about it.


    "So this incident, it involved the three of you?"


    I asked curiously, hoping to hear about the whole incident.


    "Yes. But Onoda, I won''t tell you what the incident is about."


    His next words disappointed me but I didn''t let it show on my face. I already expected this so it''s fine. I already heard an important piece, I''ll ask Satsuki about it.


    "It''s fine. If Maemura also won''t tell me then I won''t push it."


    That incident held the key to everything, I guess? Well, just hearing that involved the three of them, I started having theories about it but without confirmation from them, it will just stay as my spection.


    "Thanks. Anyway, what happened made a crack on my rtionship with both of the Maemura sisters. I''m not really sure if there''s a crack but I can''t get the courage to set foot near their house again"


    He looked up at the sky while drinking the canned soda I gave him. This guy was probably thinking about that incident.


    "That crack was the thing you still couldn''t resolve, right?"


    He remained silent from my question so I followed it up.


    "I don''t know and you won''t tell me about the incident but Sakuma, you told me it''s really about her sister. Did something happen between the two of you?"


    Of course, something happened between them. He wouldn''t be like this if that''s not the case. Now my curiosity towards Satsuki''s older sister heightened.


    He nodded as his answer to my question.


    "Do you like both of them?"


    What does her sister look like anyway? I didn''t try finding out about herst Sunday because I was too focused on making Satsuki mine.


    Ah. She will surely bring it up this Sunday. I just need to get more information about her from Sakuma right now.


    "W-what? No."


    Sakuma hurriedly denied it but that look on his face says otherwise.


    "You stuttered there, Sakuma. I didn''t see her sisterst Sunday, Maemura said she left home to live near her college."


    If she''s already in college, then 4 years ago she''s already a high schooler. What could possibly happen that involved two 6th Graders and a High Schooler?


    Is her sister like her? Is she also someone taller than most guys or it''s just Satsuki''s unique trait?


    "That''s right. After my stay there ended, I never saw her sister again and I couldn''t get myself to go to their house again even when she''s not there anymore."


    "This guy. I don''t know about what the incident was about but you''re clearly emphasizing about Maemura''s sister, was that why you couldn''t confess to her?"


    He nodded again.


    "Are you sure it''s Maemura who you like? Or is it just her sister? Are you chasing after Maemura because she''s her sister?


    There''s that possibility but yeah, it will only be a possibility unless I learned what the incident was about.


    "That. I don''t know. This is why I told you it''splicated."


    He answered with aplicated expression on his face.


    He''s really thinking over my words. If he''s really just chasing after Satsuki because of her sister then this guy, I can just push him to her. That way, it can help Satsuki forget about him.


    "Dude. You better clear that up first. From what I can gather, you really like Maemura but that might be you seeing her as a recement since she''s the one closer and someone you can reach. What will you do if her sister appeared in front of you again?"


    Even if I''m just assuming things here, I''ll confuse him by pushing that idea in his mind.


    "I¡­"


    It''s taking him way longer to respond now. Is it working?


    Well, I''ll ask Satsuki about her sister this Sunday and learn everything about that incident this guy mentioned.


    "You know, Maemura''s feelings for you are too deep. Looks like you did something that got imprinted in her heart but if you''re just confusing her to her sister, then you better clear that up before you confess."


    "Am I really just confusing her? All this time I was watching Maemura''s back."


    "Her back? Does it resemble her sister?"


    He was taken aback by that question.


    "¡­Onoda, I don''t know."


    In the end that''s all he could answer.


    "Haa. I won''t ask about that incident anymore but Sakuma. Don''t make a mistake. In the off chance that you like them both, who will you choose?"


    He''s not like me so he will have to choose one. I feel a bit bad for stealing Satsuki from him so I guess I''ll try pushing him towards her sister. It will be up to him though if he can make a college girl fall for him.


    I might possibly steal her in the future as well but yeah let''s give him a chance. I haven''t even met her sister so let''s cross that thought out for now.


    Because of theck of information, I can only assume but this is enough to confuse this guy and push his attention away from his suspicions about us.


    "Maemura is the one I''m looking at since then."


    This guy, he answered differently on purpose. He didn''t choose one.


    "Are you sure you''re properly looking at her? You know, if you are really after Maemura, you won''t have to wait until now. It turns out there''s that incident which also involved her sister and that was the thing holding you back."


    Let''s confuse this guy more. Make him think that it''s her sister that he really likes and not Maemura herself.


    "¡­ I need to meet her sister again. But she''s away from their home."


    This reaction. It''s working.


    "Why don''t we ask Maemura?"


    I suggested. I''ll still ask her even if it''s not for this guy. I''m already curious about her older sister.


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll ask her for you. Where she is or when will shee back."


    I patted his shoulder to assure him that I will do it for him.


    "Aren''t you helping Maemura?"


    "You''re also a friend, you know? And if you confess to her and it turns out it''s not really her who you like, that''s just sad. I''ll help you rify what''s confusing you right now."


    And here''s the final hammer topletely nail it.


    "Thanks, Onoda."


    He nodded and thanked me. Now his suspicions about us were probably sent to the back of his head. His mind will now be full of her sister.


    "Alright. I have to go now. See you tomorrow. Check on Maemura for me, okay?"


    I stood up and bid farewell to him. I got what I wanted and it''s now time to meet Kana.


    "Okay. I''ll tell her you also came to check on her."

 Chapter 105: Karaoke Box

    <h4>Chapter 105: Karaoke Box</h4>


    "Ruki¡­"


    Kana whispered in between our kisses. Her arms werepletely clinging to me while our bodies stuck to each other.


    I sessfully met up with her outside the Club Building after leaving Sakuma back there.


    During our walk to her bus station, Kana decided to stay a bit longer with me.


    Currently, we rented an hour on a nearby karaoke box so we can have our privacy and a ce to talk.


    Well, we were reminded by the manager not to do things like this inside but we just couldn''t help it. Even before we started ying a song to drown out any noise, I took Kana into my arms and kissed her.


    "We will get caught and kicked out by the management, Kana."


    I whispered to her in response to her calling my name.


    "Y-you started it, you bully. Take responsibility."


    Kana bit my lips after saying that. Even in this dark room, I could clearly see her reddened face. This cute and shy girl always has this expression whenever we''re doing something like this.


    I told her I''ll tell her everything that happened but we immediately clung to each other after the door closed.


    She told me to take responsibility. That just means one thing, right?


    I sat and put her on myp. Her favorite position where we''re face to face with each other.


    Kana happily sat on myp like she was waiting for it and our lips met each other again along with our tongue which immediately entangled each other.


    I could feel her longing just from this and maybe she could also feel mine.


    The reminder from the manager already slipped off from my mind. We only have an hour, I don''t know when I can see her again so¡­


    "Kana. I like you¡­"


    And just like everyone I confessed to, Kana paused after hearing what I said. She stared at me like waiting for a follow up to what I said.


    When nothing came out, Kana put on a confused expression.


    "Ah. I expected that reaction from you. This time, it''s real. I genuinely like you, Kana."


    "¡­I don''t know how to respond, Ruki."


    "You don''t have to respond immediately. It still hasn''t been resolved, right?"


    Kana nodded. Her issue with that Kenji was still not resolved. Even though she''s attending their club normally, they probably haven''t talked it out yet or it''s either one of them refused to talk about it. And it''s probably Kenji, he used up two years worth of his just to get to that point with her and now, it''s starting to fall apart.


    He''s probably already suspicious about something but he refused to believe that. He tried to be possessive but it was just Kana ying along with him. Now that I got to her, that guy will have no hope to get her back.


    "Hug me, Ruki. Is this what you wanted to tell me?"


    I hugged her tight like she asked and shefortably leaned her body on me. If the staff of this Karaoke box peek through that ss window at the door, they will only find a couple being intimate to each other.


    I told Kana everything that happened and she listened to every word. When I finished retelling my story, she looked up and kissed me on her own initiative.


    She then smiled and started patting my head like she would a kid.


    "I see. You''ve grown, Ruki. I''m happy to hear that."


    I didn''t call her out on that instead I received her praise and buried my face in her chest. The softness of it was felt by me and her scent immediately filled my nose.


    She''s right about that, I''ve grown in character, I can now openly admit to them what I truly felt for them. No more ''want'', I sincerely like them which led to me stealing them from their guy.


    "If you need help, tell me, okay? I''ll be here for my Kana."


    I looked up and dered to her.


    "Un. This moment with you is already helping me. You''re taking my mind off the things that''s bothering me.."


    Kana nodded and kissed me again.


    Her words just made me more worried about her. Is she having a hard time resolving it?


    "Alright. If this is the only way to help you, I''ll make more time for you to rx."


    I gave her a smile and we went back to our intimate kisses, not minding the ce nor the eyes that could see us from that door. My hands explored her body and groped her well-developed breasts.


    Kana moaned a bit when she felt that. She red at me like I did her wrong but that didn''t stop me.


    I unbuttoned just the top of her uniform and started kissing her from the neck down to her mountains. The scent of her was already turning me on.


    I freed her two mountains from her bra. Exposing both of it with her already erect nipples.


    I gulped down as I revel at its beauty, her nipples where too erect that I''m having the urge to bite at it.


    I looked up and locked gazes with her I slowly drew closer to one of her nipples. I took out my tongue to lick it.


    Kana watched on as I started sucking her nipples. Alternating between the two, Kana couldn''t help but moan from it.


    I know I can''t go farther than this here. Just from the hallway and inside this room, there''s a lot of reminders not to do indecent things inside and just focus on singing. That''s the real purpose of this room after all.


    Kana also saw it but I already influenced her that she started grinding herself on me.


    "Uhhn... You''re making me want you, Ruki."


    She whispered softly as she kept moving her hips on top of me while I sucked on her nipples. It soon became red and glistened with my saliva from how hard I sucked at it.


    "Me too. We should''ve gone to a more private ce. My bad."


    I answered her and went back to kissing her lips. It''s really bad to continue anymore.


    I fixed her uniform and we just went back to our kisses for a good 5 minutes before we separated, out of breath.


    If Kanzaki watched our kisses, she''ll surely pick up something from it to help her wish to get that perfect first kiss.


    Ah. Let''s not think of someone I already let off. It won''t be toote to target herter.


    "You''re just bad, Ruki. Only you can make me this lewd. My friends asked me what happened. They noticed that something changed from me. Something like a boosted womanly charm, they said."


    Err... I made you a woman, of course, you''ll bloom like that. Just like how it changed Satsuki the day after.


    The result was probably because what they remembered wasn''t the pain but the pleasure after it.


    Kana hit my chest before leaning onto it again. Within that short moment, I could feel her feelings to me. She just couldn''t say it because of her unresolved issues.


    "Ah right. Aren''t they curious about me?"


    Those 3rd years with her in the cafeteria earlier. Just from how they treated her, they''re all good friends with Kana.


    "Un... After how I acted with you earlier, they bombarded me with questions about who you are to me."


    "What did you tell them?"


    "¡­ That you''re a special person to me."


    She tenderly answered it while looking straight into my eyes. To call me a special person, it made me want to pamper and dote on her.


    This girl is too adorable.


    I put her into my arms again and we spent another 5 minutes just feeling our bodies together like that.


    "Alright let''s y a song for now or we might really get kicked out now."


    I took the remote control and yed an MV then I passed it to Kana. She''s already off myp and was sitting next to me, choosing a song she wished to sing.


    When the MV I yed ended, Kana stood up in front and took the microphone. As the melody started ying, she turned to me and smiled cutely.


    She sang a mellow song that fitted her voice even if she''s a bit embarrassed. Since I''m her only audience, someone she opened up to, she sang it clearly and enjoyed it.


    Turns out she''s really into singing but because of her shy and quiet nature, she''s always embarrassed to sing in front of other people, even her friends.


    She only always sings in their home together with her family.


    I pped my hands and watched her enjoy herself singing to a series of songs she picked.


    There were times where she would just look back and stare at me lovingly. There were also times where she wanted me to join her on the chorus.


    I would stand up and go behind her to have our duet. I was a bad singer but Kana didn''t mind it. She even enjoyed it a lot whenever there''s an opportunity. She would then pull on my hand as her way of asking me to hug her.


    Ten songster, she went back to my side, panting. I let her rest for a bit before handing her a drink. There are only a few minutes left before our time ends.


    "Thank you, Ruki. This is the first time I really enjoyed going to this kind of ce."


    Kana smiled beautifully as she slowly drank it.


    "We could alwayse here if you want. I enjoyed watching my Kana enjoying herself at singing."


    "Un. I''ll ask you to apany me again. And next time, I''ll be the one watching you from this seat."


    "Eh? I''ll try my best then."


    I want to keep that beautiful smile on her. I probably already love this girl. To think that it will be this easy to determine if I love someone. This is not normal, I know. But I''m not normal to begin with.


    Well, let''s not say it to her yet. She still has a lot of things to think through. It would just burden her if I told her.


    "Ah. I brought some of what I wrote with me. You told me you want to read it."


    Kana suddenly remembered after she gulped down thest of her drink. She stood up again to get the papers from her bag.


    There''s a stack of it that could already be made into a book if she wished for it. But I guess, she''s still not confident with her writing.


    "I remembered that you were still far from writing one. But this, it''s enough for a book."


    I teased her and she turned red from shame. She remembered it.


    I looked at the title and it really sounded like a detective novel full of mysteries.


    I''ve read the first paragraph and it immediately showcased a scene where a crime happened recently. It immediately draws the attention of the reader.


    "You''re bullying me again. Read it and tell me what you think. I''m actually nning to submit that to a neer''s contest."


    She went back to my side and pointed at the stack of papers. So she''s nning to send it in.


    Does she want to be an author? Is that what she will pursue after graduating?


    "Really? Then I''ll properly read this."


    "Thank you, Ruki. I''ll wait for your feedback before sending it in."


    Kana smiled. There''s a hopeful look in her eyes.


    Right. This is probably what she wanted to do in the future. I don''t need to ask her about what she wanted to do after graduating.


    I''ll put in the time to properly read this and give her insightful feedback. This is the best way to help this girl.


    Soon the phone connected to the counter rang. It told us if we will extend our time. Well, we only nned to talk, Kana enjoyed herself and I also enjoyed her earlier. Err. This is enough for now. I''m sure there will be more chances to be with her in the future.


    After leaving the Karaoke Box, I held her hand and walked her to the Bus Station. The sun was already nowhere to be seen and there were fewer students now. I kissed her again before sending her off. Kana liked it that she was all smiles as she got on her bus.


    I seeded in telling her what happened and enjoyed a time with her. Now, it''s time to go home, there''s a troublesome girl waiting for me there.


    Ah. Let''s hope Yae behaved herself, she''s the mostpetitive one among my girls. Well, I''m sure Akane can hold her back. Let''s just hurry home and stop worrying about it.

 Chapter 106: Granting her Wish

    <h4>Chapter 106: Granting her Wish</h4>


    "Wee home, husband!"


    Akane greeted me as soon as I entered from the door. She then jumped at me and kissed me more intimately than normal.


    It''s like she was waiting for me at the door all this time or did she have a radar that could detect my presence?


    Ah. Right. That should exin why she''s acting like this. It''s because of Yae, isn''t it?


    "Ah! Unfair, Shimizu! Wee home, sweetie. Give me a kiss too!"


    Like I thought. Yae showed up seconds after Akane. She''s still in her uniform but this girl, is that an apron she''s wearing on top of it?


    Ah. Only now did I notice that Akane also has an apron on top of her clothes, so they''re both at the kitchen? Are they cooking our dinner together?


    Well, this is new.


    Akane really detected my presence when I arrived at our doorstep that she immediately rushed to the door to greet me first. Does she have a Ruki-radar now?


    Yae who I haven''t seen sincest Sunday also reached in for a kiss. I didn''t reject her and gave her one, partly because she''s asking and partly because I really missed her.


    Like Akane, Yae clung to me after the kiss. This girl was conveying how much she missed me as well as her intention to not lose against Akane.


    "You girls, you left the fire on."


    Miwa-nee''s voice also sounded right after. Unlike the two, I could see her only looking at me. She''s restraining herself not to jump at me like these two or that''s just me imagining what was in her mind.


    Though she''s not wearing an apron like the two, she looks more of a housewife than them.


    Err... she really is a housewife.


    "I''m home, Miwa-nee."


    I greeted her and she weed me back. Miwa-nee was showing her adult front. I guess she didn''t want to be like these two affectionate girls.


    "Husband, I''ll get jealous if you only greet Miwa-nee."


    This silly girl. You''re always jealous, you know? Well, that''s my fault why she''s feeling like this anyway.


    "I hate to say it but she''s right, sweetie."


    Not you too, Yae.


    "You two, stoppeting. You both jumped at me, is that not a greeting?"


    To go home with 3 beautifuldies waiting for you. This is a fulfilling life, eh?


    At least it''s not as chaotic as I expected. Yae behaved herself. The fact that I called her to meet me was probably enough to satisfy her.


    After removing my shoes and changing to house slippers I moved to the living room while the two went back to what they were doing in the kitchen.


    These days, the times I have to cook are lessened and well, the dishes I got to eat now have a variety unlike before where I could only cook what I can cook.


    The previous silent house was also turning livelier. With the addition of Akane at first, now Miwa-nee and Minoru were also here adding color to the colorless house before.


    Miwa-nee was watching TV with Minoru but since the kid''s attention span is still short, he soon grew bored of watching and went to his toys leaving the two of us.


    "You brought another girl home. I should stop being surprised at how many you have."


    With her eyes still fixed on the TV Miwa-neemented.


    "Are you jealous, Miwa-nee?"


    I tried teasing her to see her reaction but it only earned me a hit to my head.


    "I told you, not in front of Minoru."


    Miwa-nee reprimanded me. The hit on my head wasn''t painful but yeah, Minoru might start asking questions if I keep showing him how close I am to his mother.


    Maybe I''ll find the time to talk to Miwa-nee again and ask about their ns. If her husband suddenly shows up one day, I don''t know how she will react. If he asks her to go back with him, will she ept it?


    And as to why they fought that led to her leaving their house, I also wanted to ask her about the reason.


    After apologizing to Miwa-nee, I stood up and went upstairs. Since they''re still cooking dinner I decided to change my clothes first. And during it, I also thought about how to deal with Yae.


    To this girl who wanted me to fall for her, I could finally tell her the words she always wanted to hear. Apart from Akane, she''s the only one who always demanded it, Haruko only silently epted that I couldn''t feel that emotion back then


    My original room will be used again, I guess.?It''s already thiste, Yae might stay the night here.


    Akane knew my intentions for inviting Yae and she would concede her time with me again like what she always does.


    About Miwa-nee though, not only will she ask about Yae, Yae will also ask about her for sure. She''s the mostpetitive and she''s probably more threatened by an adult like Miwa-nee than Akane.


    Ah. Let''s eat dinner first and decide what to doter.


    As soon as I started descending the stairs, a mouth-watering aroma filled my nose from the kitchen. They''re already doing the finishing touches for our dinner and even Minoru was looking forward to eating it.


    It''s a bit surprising that the two of them can work this well together. Looking at their backs busily working there, I''m already restraining the urge to go behind and hug them both.


    Well, if I did, the dinner would be dyed again so I restrained myself. I spent the spare time watching TV with Miwa-nee and checking my phone for messages.


    Minutester, the dinner was served. Akane and Yae both sat at my sides. And like it''s a normal thing to do, they both tried to feed me by themselves,peting on whose food on their chopsticks will I take.


    "You cooked this together, why are youpeting on this now?"


    I used a slightly annoyed tone. I want them to get along together and not like this.


    Why is it that they can work together in the kitchen and not when it concerns me?


    Haa. What should I do with these two?


    Take them together on the bed? Ah. That might work but there''s a possibility that they will justpete again.


    Miwa-nee read the situation well and what she did dumbfounded the two.


    She also reached her chopsticks to me. Now there''s a 3rd option.


    Well, they''re all the same food, what''s the point of choosing one? I ate what''s on Miwa-nee''s chopsticks before singing praise for the food these two girls cooked together.


    "Un. This is delicious. You two, keep working together like how you did in the kitchen. You''re both my girls so I want you two to get along, okay?"


    I alternately looked at them and they were both looking down in shame. I patted both of their heads before eating what''s on their chopsticks as well.


    That woke them up and they both happily smiled.


    "So, how was it? How did it feel being stuck in that situation?"


    Miwa-neemented after. She had a teasing smile on her face. Minoru was looking up, confused at what''s happening while he quietly ate his food.


    "Hmm. It''s enjoyable as long as they don''tpete like that."


    I answered truthfully. Well, I purposely said that for them to hear.


    Akane and Yae reflected from what they did. Throughout the dinner, they restrained themselves from doing a stunt like that again.


    After we''re done eating, I once again expressed my appreciation for what they did in the kitchen.


    Hearing that from me, their spirits were lifted.


    Miwa-nee brought Minoru upstairs to put him to sleep after cleaning up so I was left with the two in the living room.


    Akane settled herself on my left side while Yae did the same on my right. They both took one of my arms and put it around their shoulder.


    "Shimizu, you''re already living with him here, can''t you give us time?"


    Yae started.


    This girl¡­


    "I''m his wife. It''s normal for me to be at his side."


    Akane responded in a teasing tone.


    Well, she already knew my intention. Most probably she''s just doing this to annoy Yae. Herpetitiveness also heightened when ites to Yae.


    Yae red at her and pouted. In the end, she didn''t retort back and just snuggled closer to me.


    "Alright, here you go again. I told you two to get along with each other, right?"


    It''s all fun and fulfilling to have a harem but if it''s like this where they will try andpete in front of me, it''s a bit tiring to control the situation.


    Well, I won''t give up on any of them. I''ll keep trying to have them get along with each other.


    "Sorry, husband. I''ll stop and listen to you."


    Akane conceded first. Her apology was genuine. She then looked at Yaeko and bowed at her.


    "I''m sorry too, sweetie. I''m just jealous that she''s living here with you."


    Since Akane already apologized Yae followed after. For sure it''s not only her who was jealous of Akane. Haruko was one, that''s why she came up with that request to stay here once a week. Just that unlike Yae, Haruko was great at restraining herself.


    "Akane, you know you''re always the most special. I''ll make it up to you, okay?"


    I turned to her and gave her a kiss on her cheeks.


    "And Yae, as you''ve heard, Akane is special that''s why she''s here. Get along with her, do it for me, please?"


    "Yes, sweetie. Just don''t forget me, okay? Shimizu is here with you, while Haruko is attending the same school. I had to restrain myself from going to your school to meet you."


    Yae voiced her thoughts. I expected this, out of the three closest to me, she''s the only one who would have a hard time to meet me.


    It will depend on when I will tell her to meet me like today.


    "Hmm. Husband, I''ll prepare our bath."


    Akane stood up after saying that. This is her way of conceding her time again. Like always, she''s helping me be alone with another girl.


    "Un. I''ll follow you soon."


    I answered her.


    "Thank you, Shimizu!"


    Yae shouted at Akane before she disappeared from our sight.


    At least she knew that it''s Akane''s way of giving us time.


    "So, now that we''re alone. How are you these days?"


    "Missing you, you dummy. I thought you already forgot about me again."


    Yae stopped restraining herself and she quickly stuck herself closer to me. She''s like a kid who missed her parents.


    I looked at her eyes and there''s a hint of a tear forming there. This girl¡­


    "Don''t overthink it. I already told you that you''re mine. There''s no way I''ll forget about you."


    I brushed her hair with my fingers while saying all those.


    I can confidently say now that I love this girl. Even now, I can feel that she''s pouring in her love for me. It was justst Sunday but maybe for her, it''s already a long time since we met at that special ce for us.


    "Fall for me then. You know, that''s what I always wish for."


    Muttering the same words she always say to me, Yae longingly clung closer, I could already feel the warmth of her body and the sound of her heartbeat.


    "I''ve already fallen for you, you know? I love you, Yae."


    Even before she could react, I kissed her lips and poured in my feelings for her. Loving her was something that was bottled up at the corner of my mind when I still haven''t remembered that emotion. Same with Akane and Haruko, all of it was there, just that, I couldn''t tap on it.


    After remembering it, all of it was opened. I already poured it on Akane and Haruko, only her was left and now I''m letting her feel it through my actions.


    I could see her wide-opened eyes from surprise and herck of reaction because of my sudden confession to her. But all of it was brushed off when I didn''t let go of her lips.


    Soon she responded to it and it grew more intense as time passed.


    "Say it again¡­"


    She whispered when she took a break to catch her breath.


    "I love you. I finally remembered those emotions and I don''t know if you felt it but I already loved you way before. I''m just too dumb to recognize it back then."


    I won''t tell her how all of them have almost the same reactions when I uttered those words to them. Well, it''s rude and they might take it in a bad way. I''ll just let them feel how I really feel. Even if this isn''t normal in the eyes of other people, this is already the norm for me and maybe for all my girls who epted this arrangement as well.


    "I felt likest week was a nightmare when you rejected me once again and now this week, it turned to this dream-like situation where my wish was answered and granted to me. Sweetie, I''m not dreaming, right?"


    Yae muttered quietly as she slowly lost herself to what I said. This was always what she asked for me even back before I cut her off. Now that she got it granted to her, she thought she was in a dream. Afraid to wake up from it.


    These girls, they all have this same kind of reaction.


    Even if I added more girls, Yae and Haruko will always be up there just below Akane. Ah. Of course, others also have that chance to be this special to me.

 Chapter 107: A Rather Busy Night (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 107: A Rather Busy Night (1) *</h4>


    When Yae calmed down from my confession, Akane appeared from the bathroom. It''s like she really timed her appearance until that moment.


    The tub was already heated. Since it''s now part of our daily routine, I went in with her while Yae reluctantly went upstairs, to my previous room.


    Yae already called her house to tell them that she will stay at her friend''s house. I already expected it to lead to this when I asked to meet her after school.


    Keeping in mind what my Mom told me, our current room was exclusively for me and Akane. No one can set foot in there apart from the two of us.


    Like what we always do, we washed each other''s bodies and climb together in the tub.


    Akane didn''t mention Yae or any other girls, for her, this alone time with me was precious so she didn''t want to waste it talking about them. It''s a different story if it was me who brought it up though.


    Everyday was filled with me interacting to girls so there''s really no choice but to mention them.


    We had an idle talk about how our day went. Akane talked about what went on for her. She mentioned what club she joined in, Home Economics Club.


    When I asked her about the reason why she chose that club, she answered that it was to learn how to be a proper housewife.


    Of course, those who were trying to woo her also joined there but since she had her friends with her, no one managed to approach her. They knew about us since it''s already widespread in their school how the two of us were living together and with the faint marks on her neck, she became the most popr 1st year.


    At how elegant she carried herself, there were still guys who denied the rumors about us to themselves, thinking Akane was still their pure idol from Middle School.


    Ah. Maybe when there''s time, I''ll visit their school and show them that those rumors were true.


    Err. There''s a possibility that I will meet more of my girls there, especially those who I haven''t nned on meeting yet and those who distanced themselves from me. I wonder how they reacted about the rumor between me and Akane? That''s also a good idea to once and for all deal with them. If they will stay with me or not. It''s all their choice. If they choose to stay, it''s a matter of course that I will all treat them equally.


    I may be stalling for time but I also kind of missed them. Each of them has their own unique traits. Maybe that''s why I was also attracted to them before when I was decided to steal them from their boyfriends.


    Akane was also invited to the Student Council of their school but rejected it. Like Haruko, Akane doesn''t want to stress herself on that busy post.


    Well, her reason was always me. She doesn''t want to cut her time because of the work that she will have to do if she joined them.


    I told her how it''s fine for her to ept it but she insisted on rejecting. This girl is too devoted to me that I''m worrying if she was enjoying her high school life. She''s like Mori who devotedly likes Ogawa, just that Akane and I are mutually in love to each other.


    I''m sure that if I asked her, she would just answer how happy and satisfied she was about us.


    After she''s done talking about her day. My turn to tell her everything that happened arrived.


    I didn''t spare any details from her. Only to Akane will I share everything. I want her to know everything that happened to me. She listened to me without voicing out any of her thoughts and when I''m done, she turned to me and kissed me while whispering her ''I love you''.


    If it was any other normal couple, just one of the things I shared was enough for the rtionship to end but Akane, she took all of it in without any words of dissatisfaction. She would then convert what she felt to her want to be pampered by me.


    We finished our bath after we''re done sharing what happened to our day.


    Currently, we''re on the way to our bedroom while carrying her in my arms.


    Akane was happily snuggling at me. Like a kid who wanted to be pampered, she requested for a princess-carry.


    She really wanted to be spoiled to disperse what she was feeling. No matter how epting she is, this will still happen. We have just started living together, there wille a day when she will be used to it but for now, I''ll ease her mind through spoiling her.


    Without putting on our clothes, I dropped her to our bed and took off the towel covering her body.


    I already lost count at how many times I saw her fully naked body but my attraction to her never wanes.


    I also took off the towel covering me before I got on top of her. My hands started caressing her alluring body as I took her lips into a kiss. Exploring the inside of her mouth using my tongue and exploring each and every curves of her body using my hands, my lust and desire for her was ignited.


    From her lips, I went down to her neck. Kissing and licking every part of her where she felt good, I slowly went down to her twin peaks which were already erect from the stimtion I gave her.


    Her arms circled around my head and grabbed at my hair. Akane was already moaning out of pleasure from what I''m doing.


    Then my kisses circled the area around her nipples. I made sure not to touch it in a bid to tease her.


    "H-husband, stop teasing me... Haahhh suck it."


    And that proved to be effective.


    I pinched her nipples with my fingers, teasing it further. I watched on as her moans grew louder.


    She looked at me with pleading eyes as she mutter the same words. Then as if she thought I will continue teasing her, she pushed my head down to it.


    I guess that''s enough teasing for now.


    Taking in one of her nipples inside my mouth, I yed with it using my tongue. One of my hand then went down to her sacred ce.


    Tracing her body using my finger from her navel down to her slit, her legs opened giving my finger ess to it.


    My hand was instantly covered by her love nectar. Rubbing her pussy and her swollen clit. Akane''s moans grew louder. Feeling the stimtion from her nipples and her pussy, she immediately reached her first climax for the night.


    "H-husband, I want you inside me..."


    Akane whispered in my ears after recovering from it.


    She was panting for breath when she raised her body and reached in for my erect cock. Her hands started stroking it as her tongue peeked out of her mouth to lick the tip.


    The way her tongue moves stimted my desire to take her. After days of doing it with her, she''s now too skilled at giving me pleasure.


    When the tip started glistening from her saliva, I watched her as she took it inside her mouth.


    Akane still couldn''t take it all but she used her hand to stroke it at the same time she started bobbing her head up and down, sucking on my cock like a lollipop.


    She kept sucking my cock until it twitched indicating my near climax. She immediately stopped and took it out from her mouth.


    She looked up at me and pleaded with her eyes.


    To turn her this erotic in a few days, I guess I''m really good at corrupting girls, eh?


    Since we''re both thinking the same thing, I pushed her down the bed and went back on top of her. Her legs were already spread open by herself, waiting for my cock to plunge inside her.


    Starting with the tip, my cock easily slid inside her. Her tight insides immediately clung to it in an attempt to squeeze it.


    Any other lingering thoughts were already pushed to the back of my mind as it is now fully upied by Akane and her alone.


    "Aahh! We''re finally one again."


    Akane moaned out when my cock reached her deepest part, the tip kissing the entrance to her womb.


    "Haaahh. You''re still this tight, wife."


    Whispering those words to her, I started moving my hips to pound her pussy.


    With every thrust, she would moan out loud while she tried to tighten up her insides to better feel my cock going in and out of her.


    "Haah¡­Kiss me."


    Akane''s arms once again circled around me as she pulled my head down for her to reach my lips. Feeling her tongue invade my mouth, I didn''t want to lose out. Entangling it with my tongue, we started sucking each other as while hips started moving faster.


    Soon enough we ran out of breath and I focused on thrusting my hips feeling every corner of her insides.


    "¡­ If you could see your face right now, it''s too erotic that it turns me on further."


    I looked at her crimson face with her lips slightly parted as soft moans leaked out of it.


    I really love this silly girl. Never will I get tired of her.


    My hips never stopped moving and whenever her pussy twitched, she went closer to climaxing. She even tried to move her own hips.


    After getting tired from that, Akane pulled me down to her side.


    Changing our position to the side, I raised her leg up and resumed pounding her tight pussy. Our bed were already drenched by the love juices she produced.


    "Aahh... Haahh... I love you, husband."


    She took my hand and put it on her breasts, asking me to knead it. I pinched her nipples and started moving my hips faster.


    These days, we always change the bedsheet because of the number of times we did it.


    Soon enough, she climaxed from the intense movement.


    And not long after, I also felt my cum reaching its limit. Finishing in that position, my semen poured again deep inside her.


    "I love you too, Akane."


    My cock were still pumping semen inside her. If not for the contraception, the amount I already poured inside every girls is enough for them to get knocked up with my child.


    Those will run out soon so I should start trying to pull out before I cum. But I''m already used to cumming inside...


    After I pulled my cock out of her, Akane turned around and snuggled close to me. Satisfied from what we did, she nestled into my arms with her eyes closed.


    "Husband, before you go to Yaeko, put me to sleep first."


    Akane softly murmured.


    Of course, she knew I would slip out again. Akane may be the closest to me but she''s also the one at the hardest position. Every time this happens, she will just quietly ept it.


    "Alright. I''ll stay here until you fall asleep."


    I embraced her and let her befortable in my arms. We''re just starting at this setup where we live together, she knew everything about me especially about how I could not stop this desire. I may have control on it now but that doesn''t mean I don''t have to satisfy it anymore. In fact, I''m more inclined to satisfy it further.


    "By morning, you''ll see me beside you again. I will keeping back to your side..."


    I now have a lot of girls who I love and like, even so, that''s not enough to satisfy this desire. It will surely grow to a higher number but I''ll make sure to take care of all of them.


    "Un. I know. I''ll soon get used to this so you won''t have to worry about me anymore. When I do, I''ll help you with all my heart, husband."


    "You don''t have to, you know? And even if you couldn''t get used to this, I''ll always be here to remind you that you''re the most special. I''ve known you the longest and we''re loving each other since our childhood. No one can break that."


    Akane silently took in my words and she responded by clinging to me and kissing me passionately again. She understood all of that but yeah, it will take time to get used to everything.


    Soon, I could feel her softly snoring in my arms. We''re still naked so I covered her with a thick nket.


    I kissed her forehead before standing up and putting on a shirt and underpants.


    Another girl was waiting for me. Well, if she fell asleep then I''ll go back to Akane''s side after checking on her.


    But yeah, it''s Yae. When I first brought her here, she couldn''t sleep at all even after everything we''ve done.


    I quietly closed the door to our room before walking towards my previous room. Even before I could put my hand on the knob, the door opened revealing Yae, in a nightgown I picked for her.


    It fits her too well that just looking at her already awakened my desire to take her into my arms.


    "You''re finally here, sweetie."


    Her arms circled on my neck as soon as I appeared in front of her.


    "I want to hear it again, your deration of love."


    Yae whispered before reaching in for a kiss.


    I still haven''t entered the door and she''s already like this. This is her own way of curing the sadness she felt when I was with Akane.


    "Won''t you let me in first?"


    It feels weird asking someone to enter my own room. Ah. Let''s not think about useless things.


    Yae answered by pulling me inside and closing the door.


    Like Akane, Yae refrained from asking about other girls or what I did with Akane beforeing here.


    "I love you, sweetie. Can you let me feel the words you told me earlier?"


    "Isn''t that why I''m here?"


    Ah. I tried restraining myself but just looking at her, I couldn''t continue it any longer.


    Picking her up from where we are, I traversed the few steps and put her down to my bed. Yae bashfully smiled as she stared intently at me, expectantly waiting at what I was about to do.

 Chapter 108: A Rather Busy Night (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 108: A Rather Busy Night (2) *</h4>


    "Haahh, sweetie. You told me you''ll tell me what happened."


    Yae muttered after we''re done doing one round. My cock was still buried inside her as she gasped for breath. I slowly pulled it out and my semen started spilling out from her hole.


    The disheveled nightgown looked so sexy on her that I didn''t take it off even with our intense lovemaking. Just looking at her again, half naked with only that thin cloth covering her my desire for her was reignited.


    For a year that I haven''t seen her, that one meetingst Sunday wasn''t enough to fill in the longing I bottled up for her. It doesn''t matter how many times I reflected, I''m really too dumb to let go of her back then.


    Now that her long wait was over. Yae happily epted everything I was conveying to her.


    "Oh. I will. I just missed my Yae."


    I kissed her neck again. The marks which I left herest Sunday have already faded. But tonight, she got another set of hickeys. She''s even the one who urged me to give her more.


    "I missed you too. It''s been 4 days and you changed again. I''m not saying I hate this change, I just want to stay by your side again. To watch you when you undergo a change like this..."


    Her voice sounded helpless but we''re at different schools and I couldn''t invite her to live with me here. Not now at least.


    "Should I transfer to your school? Haruko is lucky. She can easily see you there."


    Yaemented. She didn''t know that even Haruko couldn''t see me everyday. Well, there''s that one time where she sought me out and she could always do that but she''s restraining herself.


    This girl''s idea. It''s still the 2nd week, you know? And our school''s not even that far apart.


    "You don''t have to, I''ll always see you when I have time."


    We''re conversing while I continue raining more kisses. At times she will moan out and squirm like she''s feeling good. We just did one round and she started feeling horny again.


    Ah. Now that I remember, we often do this before. Well, our topic was on how she could help me during those times. Back then, Haruko was often busy with the Student Council and I was still ignoring Akane so Yae was my closest confidant and aide with my conquest of stealing someone''s girl.


    Now the situation has changed, Akane and Yae traded ces.


    "Then what can I do for you, sweetie? I wanted to help you again like before."


    As I thought, she brought this up again.


    This was the reason why she was toopetitive to Akane and Haruko. She could no longer help me since we''re at different schools.


    Haa. What should I do with this girl?


    "Hmm. For now, just get along well with Akane. She might be special but you and Haruko were both just below her. Can you do that for me?"


    For now, this is what I wanted the most. If they will stay with me until the end, a littlepetition to take my attention is fine but more than that, it will just be troublesome to deal with.


    "Un. If that''s what you want. I''m older so I''ll look out for her. I already had my wish granted by you, I''m more than satisfied."


    Yae pulled me up and rolled over on top of me.


    Having our positions reversed, she''s now the one kissing my neck, I allowed her to give me a hickey but only to the obscure spot where no one can see. Well, that''s enough to make this girl happy.


    "Right. Both of you are so beautiful that boys keep on pursuing you. If you two can help each other to keep them away, then I''ll be at ease."


    My hands were back on her butt. I squeezed and fondled it which made her grind on me again.


    "To think that you of all people will worry about this. Sweetie, I love this change within you."


    I could feel the irony when I forbid any other guys to get close to them when here I am trying to conquer more girls.


    This is just how I am, I opened the choice for them to get out if they don''t like this setup. Maybe in the future someone will ask for my permission about leaving. Even if I wanted to keep them for myself, if they''re not happy anymore then there''s no point. If that really happened, I will cut whoever chose thatpletely, even if they want toe back after some time, I wont make an exception. They made their choice, I''ll focus on everyone who stayed.


    "You''re all mine. I don''t want any other guy buzzing around you."


    Kana and Satsuki still have their issues so I couldn''t tell them this but once those were resolved, I will also utter these words to them.


    Err. This is my possessive side manifesting strongly. If before I''m still reveling about filling up my desire by letting them stay with their boyfriends. That wouldn''t work anymore. There were other ways to fill it up so the thought of sharing them to other guys even if in name only is something I couldn''t take anymore.


    "Like you said, we''re yours so they can only dream about us. You know how much I love you. No one can steal me, ever."


    Her words ignited more of my desire to pour what I''m feeling for her. As she felt my cock harden once more. She didn''t wait for me to ask and just lifted her butt up. Aiming my cock on her pussy, she inserted it by herself.


    Yae moaned lustfully as she started moving on top of me. I let her do what she wanted and just supported her endeavour. Lifting her butt up and down, Yae rode me in a cowgirl position


    My hands reflexively groped her butt as I guide her.


    We both moaned out in pleasure as she moved faster. I pulled her down and reached for her erect nipples that were peeking out from her nightgown. I sucked on it like a baby and more moans from the pleasure I''m giving her escaped her mouth.


    "Are you fine with this, Yae? I couldn''t stop getting more but here I am forbidding you to even get close to another guy, no matter who it is."


    And even with what we''re doing. We stayed on topic.


    "It''s a bitte to ask that, sweetie. Haaahh...I''ve long epted this part of you. Huaah... Even if you get more¡­ uuuhhh¡­ when we''re alone like this, you always make me feel like I''m the most special for you. T-that''s enough. Aaahhh I''m cumming!"


    Ah. Right. I was asking a question which was already answered by her even without the use of words. She even silently epted the way I dealt with things before.


    This girl. She climaxed while talking. I let her rest first and just continued sucking on her nipples. It''s already too red from all the sucking I did earlier but it''s never enough.


    "I''m really lucky to have you, Yae."


    I sincerely whispered to her. My cock was still deep inside her. Her insides tightened on it when she climaxed and it''s still squeezing hard on me.


    "You''re truly a lucky guy, sweetie. Take care of me, okay? Even if it''s not me who you will marry in the future, I''ll never leave your side."


    Yae responded after catching her breath.


    "I''ll never let you go, Yae. I''m taking away that option to leave. Is it fine?"


    "Idiot sweetie. You don''t need to ask. Now, let me feel how much you love me again."


    She never shies away from me and just gives me that beautiful smile she always shows me.


    And after that, she started moving her hips again. The pleasure around my cock started building up again.


    My tongue kept ying her nipple inside my mouth and that further stimted Yae.


    "Aahh¡­ Sweetie, I love you¡­ Haah... Right. Do remember the guy I told you?


    Yae started another topic and this time it''s about that¡­


    That guy? Is he the one trying to woo her? This girl, is she trying to rile me up by mentioning him?


    I didn''t answer her and just continued sucking her nipples. My tongue yed with it until it turned rock-hard. When I bit it lightly, Yae moaned out and her insides tightened and squeezed my cock as her love nectar continued gushing out of her.


    "That guy... haaahh¡­ When he saw my neck full of your marks, he didn''t ask any questions and just simply avoided me like I''m dirty."


    Yae continued mentioning that guy in between her moans from the pleasure we''re giving each other.


    Ah, this girl. She still wanted me to fill up my desire. I guess this was what she came up with for her to help me.


    I have to think up something to ease this girl''s worry about not being able to help me.


    That guy''s reaction was understandable. The girl he''s trying to woo showed up full of hickeys after the weekend and she didn''t even bother covering it up.


    "My Yae was never dirty. But that''s good for him, he should stop eyeing out my girl."


    I dered with a slightly annoyed tone. Yae''s attempt at igniting my desire seeded. I could feel my fully erect cock deep inside her harden further that I also started moving my hips.


    "Aaahh... I''m happy, that works."


    As I thought, that''s her purpose for mentioning that guy.


    This girl. Should I punish her? Ah. Any punishment will be seen as a reward by her.


    Haa. There''s no use thinking about that. I''ll just keep pouring my love for this girl. The night is still young but I have to go back to Akane''s side soon.


    Using the time I have with Yae, we keep filling up our desire for each other. From that sitting position, we changed at least three times and drowned ourselves into our lust. And in between that, I told her the things she wanted to know. About Miwa-nee and the reason about my desire. What happened and what will happen from now on.


    I''ve only done it with Akane once tonight but Yae, we''re now at our third round.


    Yae kept trying to take the lead from me but I never let her. This night will be me letting her feel my love for her.


    Soon, after cumming inside her for the third time. Yae finally felt satisfied and dropped her body down on top of me.


    "Sweetie, let''s do it one more time tomorrow. This is not enough."


    I heard her feeble voice whispering.


    Even after she exhausted herself¡­


    One more time, so she wanted to do it four times originally? Is it because of the four days I haven''t seen her?


    "Alright. Tomorrow. Take a rest for now, okay? I''ll stay here until you fall asleep."


    When she heard myst sentence, a sh of sadness passed by her face.


    I know. If it''s before, I will stay with her throughout the night. But right now, Akane''s waiting for me. I told her I''lle back to her side.


    Maybe in the future, when Akane fully epted everything. She herself will propose the idea to let me stay with another girl throughout the night.


    Yae didn''t voice out what she felt and just nodded before snuggling to me.


    I watched her getfortable using my chest as her pillow and not long after, her drowsiness from exhaustion sent her into dreand. There''s a smile on her lips as she mutters my name lovingly.


    As to what kind of dream she''s having right now. I guess it''s colorful enough that she could smile like this.


    Rememberingst Wednesday, her face back then looks so sad especially when I rejected her back in that cafe. Her face that''s trying not to let her tears spill out. I don''t want to see that again. I have to make sure they can keep this smile on their faces.


    It will be hard for them to adjust now that I''m taking in everyone and realizing that I love most or probably all of them but I''ll do everything to make this work. Not only for them but for me as well.

 Chapter 109: A Rather Busy Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 109: A Rather Busy Night (3)</h4>


    After I left the room. I found Miwa-nee in the living room, drunk and asleep.


    Haa. Why didn''t she go back to their room?


    She already finished two bottles and was probably in the process of downing the next when she got knocked out by it.


    My father will probably cry when he arrives home and sees his collection emptied by this beautiful aunt of mine.


    She looked so defenseless right now but yeah, I''m not someone who would assault an unconscious woman. But I couldn''t just leave her here.


    I first went to the fridge to drink water to quench my thirst. This was the reason why I went down, those three rounds with Yae made me sweat a lot.


    After drinking, I poured another ss of cold water before bringing it to the drunk Miwa-nee.


    I nudged her for a bit but it seems she''s too drunk to wake up from just that.


    "Miwa-nee."


    I went closer to her and whispered into her ears.


    Her eyes opened and as soon as she saw me, she pulled me into her arms.


    "Ruki¡­ you''re finally here. Are you going to steal me from him now? I''ve been waiting for you all this time."


    Her words were still a bit incoherent but it''s enough for me to understand it. What happened to usst night was just her giving in to her lust and love for me. She loved me and she still probably does but because she''s legally married, I still haven''t sessfully stolen her even if we already crossed that line.


    I didn''t n to make a move on her tonight. Even if I still want to take her in my arms again, Miwa-nee is too drunk right now that it will just be me taking advantage of her.


    Though I wanted to talk to her about her problems, doing it while she''s drunk is also not an option. I want her sober mind so she could think clearly.


    Miwa-nee hugged me tight like she''s afraid I will disappear if she loosened up her arms. I could feel her love for me from this.


    "Miwa-nee, you''re drunk. Let me take you to your room."


    I reached my hand for the ss of water I poured for her. I lifted it up and purposely let it touch her face.


    When she felt the coldness of the ss, her eyes opened wide, a little soberness came back to her. Her arms loosened up which allowed me to escape her embrace.


    "Huh? Ruki? Why are you here?"


    Questions poured out from Miwa-nee''s mouth. Looks like she didn''t remember what she said earlier and was only confused as to why I am here with her.


    "Drink this first. You got yourself drunk again."


    I handed her the ss and even though she''s still a bit confused, she drank it like I asked.


    Soon, Miwa-nee sobered up a bit from that water and she couldn''t help but be embarrassed when she remembered what she did.


    Those words were probably something she couldn''t say to me when she''s sober. Waiting for me all this time, eh? I never heard any news about her during the 5 years of her married life. Maybe she intentionally did that, she wanted to forget me after all. But something happened and she had no choice but to go back here.


    Well, I remembered that this kind of scenario also often happened when she''s still living with us years ago. I didn''t always see her drunk before but if by chance I happened to see her drunk, I always bring her water just like what I did just now. After that she will just hug me tight, I remembered struggling to get out of her embrace back then and most of the time I will just give up and sleep with her there.


    Err. Right now I can''t do that when there''s someone still waiting for me.


    "Can you stand up, Miwa-nee? Here, hold onto me."


    Offering my shoulder to her, I helped her stand up. She didn''t reject it nor say anything else. Maybe because she''s still embarrassed that I see her drunk like this again. Now I wonder what happened that led to this scenario where she got herself drunk again? She went up early with Minoru.


    Err... maybe she heard Yae or Akane''s moans?


    Most probably she did hear them but that''s not enough for her to drown herself in alcohol again.


    I couldn''t ask her right now, even if she became a bit sober from that ss of water, the effect of alcohol is still there.


    Well, that could wait. She needs to rest right now and so do I.


    After putting her back to their bed and making sure Minoru was still asleep, I gave Miwa-nee a goodnight kiss. Though I intended for it to be just a peck, it turned to a passionate one when Miwa-nee''s tongue turned aggressive, locking my lips for a good few minutes. She only let go when she felt satisfied from it.


    Now that I''m looking at Miwa-nee again and alongside Minoru. Her strange words from before suddenly came back to my mind. I think she mentioned something about Minoru resembling us both.


    Is it possible that I am his¡­? But Miwa-nee never mentioned nor brought it up. Even when they first arrived here, she introduced me as a big brother Minoru.


    The night when she imprinted those thoughts which shaped my desire. Did something else happen as well?


    My memory of that night was too vague. Normally I should''ve woken up if she kept on whispering in my ears but that never happened. The morning after that, her soon-to-be husband picked her up and that''s thest time I saw her until she appeared before me again, with Minoru in tow.


    I circled their bed and arrived at the side where Minoru is. And like Miwa-nee said, this boy really resembled me and her¡­


    His age. He''s already 4 years old, he was conceived right after their marriage. Or possibly before that¡­


    Ah. Why am I thinking about this now? Only Miwa-nee knows the truth. I should stop assuming things that I have no way to confirm yet. I also wouldn''t be able to ask Miwa-nee about this because if I did, there''s a possibility that she will leave this house. I couldn''t risk that.


    Right now, I''m fond of that boy. I''m even willing to be his father when I sessfully steal his mother. I''ll wait for Miwa-nee to open up to me, for now, I''ll take care of the both of them to the best of my abilities.


    But if what I am thinking is true, then that means I''m already a father to a child...


    I can''t deny that it will be too heavy for my mind to process it. How should I say it? I''m not ready for that truth?


    Haa¡­


    I released a sigh before covering both mother and child with their nket before quietly leaving the room.


    I convinced myself not to think about it for now. I love Miwa-nee, if that turned out to be true then I''ll ept everything.


    I went back to our room and to Akane''s side. I tried to quietly slip myself back to her side but she felt my presence. Without saying a word, she pulled me into her embrace and like the previous nights, she went back to sleep while snuggling up to me.


    This turned out to be a rather busy night, from Akane to Yae andstly to Miwa-nee. In the end, I''m back at this silly girl''s side. I love the two from the other rooms but this girl in my arms is just too special for me. I couldn''t see myself without her by my side in the future.


    But yeah, it wouldn''t be just her, that''s the only thing that I couldn''t fix now.


    After whispering I love you to Akane, I soon drifted to sleep. It''s already Friday, and I only have a few hours left to sleep, right now I don''t have any ns apart from choosing the club I will join in. I shouldn''t really stall it. I''ll take onest look tomorrow to determine where I will send my club application form.


    When morning arrived, we did the usual routine but with the addition of Yae, even in the bath. I fulfilled the 4th round she asked of me during it.


    Akane felt a little jealous watching us so after Yae, she pulled me in and asked for the same treatment. Then after that, they worked together washing my body and I did the same for them. They both wore silly smiles on their lips as I carefully washed their bodies.


    Yae remembered my words fromst night. She stoppedpeting with Akane and asked her to work together to make me feelfortable.


    We would have stayed in the bath longer if not for Miwa-nee reminding us of the time.


    We''re pressed for time so I once again couldn''t talk to Miwa-nee. She did thank me from what I didst night though. And when Minoru''s not looking, we shared another passionate kiss while waiting for the two girls to finish dressing up.


    This time, she''s the one who initiated it. She remembered what happened when I put her down to their bed and admitted that she wanted more than that.


    Miwa-nee could only express her love for me when we''re not in front of the boy.


    Well, this is fine for now. I''ll make more time for Miwa-neeter after school.


    Soon, Akane and Yae appeared from upstairs.


    With two beautiful girls at my sides, we became the center of attention during our walk to the station. At that point where we have to part ways, Yae also asked for a kiss.


    I immediately received some envious res from other men passing by who saw that spectacle we just did.


    Well, it''s not like those res could stab me so I ignored it and started making my way to the train tform.

 Chapter 110: Another PE Class (1)

    <h4>Chapter 110: Another PE ss (1)</h4>


    Today is Friday and that means another PE ss with ss 3, the ss where Himeko''s little sister is. The schedule for it will always be every Tuesday and Friday. We''ll be joining ss 4 during Tuesdays and ss 3 during Fridays.


    Ah. I didn''t go to their club despite the invitation by Hashimoto this Wednesday.


    When I saw him in ss earlier, he asked me why I didn''t show up at their club yesterday. He mentioned how they prepared an original game for me and even Himeko''s little sister was excited to y that. In the end, they yed it by themselves and well, Hashimoto described how shitty the game was. It''s on par with the board games made by that Game Creation Club(Temp) from a certainedy manga series.


    That sounds like a terrible club already if they keep on ying shitty games. But ying games as their club activity? I know some will enjoy that but not me.


    Well, I was only looking for a leisure club so that works too.


    I apologized for noting and told him I will take a lookter and this time I won''t stood them up.


    The act yesterday was more important than some other club after all. I took another step forward with Nami. My rtionship with her now depends on whether I decide to tell her my history or not. Choosing the former will lead to an uncertain result but choosing thetter will probably close my chances to steal her.


    With the act that happened yesterday, Nami''s circle of friends put me on their radar. Though none of them approached me because of the favor we asked, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that they kept on ncing at me.


    I ignored those and let them stare, nothing''s wrong with that. We''re not acting right now so no matter how much they do that, I won''t go to Nami and announce our rtionship.


    Instead, I put my focus on ss and to the two beside me. Aya was still busy reading her new book but she will often initiate a conversation with me, discussing the book she was reading.


    I always showed that I''m interested in what she''s reading which made her enthusiastic at sharing her insight about the book but since I don''t have time to read a book, I''m often stumped at what she''s talking about.


    When that happens, she will patiently exin it to me. Aya really wanted me to enjoy the book with her. This adorable girl¡­


    I still have Kana''s written novel and I was still at chapter 1. I tried reading it during the train ride. Since that was something she will send for a contest, and without her permission, I couldn''t show it to Aya. Instead, I told her that I am currently reading a novel and described to her what I read.


    At times she wouldment on the details that I haven''t noticed. I noted those down to give to Kana. It might help her to polish her novel. I guess this way I could help these two on both ends. Helping Aya be morefortable at conversations and helping Kana with her novel. Maybe soon, I could introduce them to each other. They''re both shy, I wonder how will they interact with each other?


    That''s something to look forward to. I really want all of them to get along. Not just one or two, all of them.


    Satsuki, on the other hand, was silent at her desk. This was the first impression I had on her during our first day in school. A silent beauty. But yeah, when she started mouthing off Sakuma, that image was shattered.


    Only when those rumors and Sakuma''s endless pestering to me did she show interest to her neighbor and starting from that, we ended up right on our current rtionship now.


    I just turned Sakuma''s suspicion away from us so I''m restraining myself to give him more grounds for suspicion.


    Instead, we talked to each other through Messenger, which we agreed to not reply immediately to avoid suspicion.


    Satsuki thanked me for the encouragement I gave her yesterday. As it turns out, she did better at theirst practice that her seniors praised her


    She then told how Sakuma went to see her and mentioned me. She''s wondering why I didn''te.


    If it''s about that guy, I honestly told her what happened and what we talked about which led to me changing my mind not to see her yesterday.


    She gave me aplicated look from her seat when I mentioned what we discussed concerning her sister.


    She''s aware of what happened and when I told her that Sakuma might possibly be infatuated to her sister, she didn''t deny it or it may be something she already noticed.


    Just that, she still fell for him.


    We couldn''t discuss it further through this so she told me to drop the topic for now.


    After that, Satsuki asked me about Nami. She already knew that I''m also trying to steal her, so I told her what went on. Not that detailed though. Just enough for her to get the gist of things.


    And that earned me another hateful or jealous re from her. Satsuki said she will bepletely honest with me but of course, she won''t always tell how she feels nor her opinion about me trying to steal another girl.


    Since her heart was still longing for Sakuma, she probably thinks it''s not right for her to voice out an objection.


    As to what will happen when Ipletely rece that guy in her heart, will she start demanding me to stop making a move to other girls or will she ept it as well?


    During the lunch break, I went to that empty clubroom where Nami and I spent our time practicing due to the urging of Imada, the one girl that''s not in Ogawa''s harem. Looks like Nami''s circle of friends decided to give us time during lunch breaks so we could spend our time together.


    I bet Ogawa didn''t see thating. Now, even Nami''s time during lunch will be spent with me.


    When I arrived at that empty clubroom, Nami was already there, quietly waiting.


    After what happened yesterday, it''s kind of awkward to talk to her that soon but that was another chance for me so I took it. We''re alone so I didn''t need to put up a pretense around her. During that time I went next to her and we ate our lunch together.


    Nami was back to her old self and we talked about what happened after our act ended. They walked home together and that''s all Ogawa did. She mentioned that she at least wanted Ogawa to hold her hand but yeah, that''s Ogawa, you know? He''s probably not threatened enough from our act yesterday.


    I just quietly listened to her mentioning her frustrations about him. And through that, I got a glimpse of what Nami really likes and why she was possibly drawn to me.


    Ogawa was the one she initially liked but hecked two qualities. The decisiveness and the courage to try and force things despite the risk. I have both of those qualities. From the way I did things, she became interested in me and now we arrived at this point where I could get to do what Ogawa couldn''t with her.


    I didn''t voice it out to her and just listened until she finished talking. But that girl, she told her frustrations to someone who wanted to steal her. If I could guess what she''s thinking then that was probably a hint for me, to not be like him about my decisions. I needed to be decisive on the thing she asked.


    After that, we spent the remaining time together. Even if we''re not acting, Nami didn''t resist when I pulled her into myp. I tried to kiss her again but she shook her head and stopped me so I settled for just feeling her whole body leaning onto me.


    Well, she''s already feelingfortable in that position where she put all her weight on me while her head was resting on my shoulder.


    I became a bit bolder by putting my hand on her thighs and felt it over her skirt. It''s not as plump as Satsuki''s but it''s soft enough that I felt like I''ll be satisfied rubbing it all day.


    Nami only silently approved of me putting my hand there. That was me taking advantage of her and she seemed to like it so I started rubbing it as we continued our conversation.


    I also told her about what happened after the act and what I did with Mori. Nami listened quietly and when I mentioned how I decided to give up on stealing Mori, she only gave me a curious nce before her eyes fell upon my hand that was rubbing her thighs.


    Like me, she didn''t voice out her thoughts about what I shared, she was even more concerned about what my hand was doing.


    I don''t know if she got excited from it but for the time being, that''s all I could do. I''ll slowly escte it every time we were given time to be alone like this. From rubbing it indirectly then slipping my hand under her skirt to touch it directly.


    As long as she didn''t reject it, I''ll be a bit bolder every passing day.


    And at that moment, another silence andfortable mood sprung up around us. We stayed like that for the remaining time that we were together.


    I made sure not to force it too much on her. She might like someone who is forceful but too much will just put her off.


    I embraced her tight and it somehow made me calm down as well.


    When the end of the lunch break approached, I sneaked in a kiss on her cheeks before she stood up from myp. That made her blush and she responded in kind.


    Nami really likes me. At one point, she also has to make up her mind if I ever decided to tell her my past.


    Will she stay with Ogawa or will she break up with him and make our act real?


    That''s something only Nami knows. If she still decided to stay with Ogawa, I might be more forceful to her. Unlike Mori, she''s not that devoted to Ogawa when she let me enter her life so I''m quite confident that I could steal her from him even without using those despicable methods. I won''t postpone my n to steal her.


    Currently, we''re now at the outdoor track and field which were often used by the Track and Field Club. The PE ss has just started. Just by looking at the venue, the ss today will involve running.


    Well, after two PE sses and thest being that intense dodgeball, I guess this teacher found out that most of us have low stamina, I heard that someone from the other ss also copsed when it was their turn to y that dodgeball game.


    "Hey! I told you all to fall in line! What are you still dawdling for?! In 10 seconds if you''re still disorganized, I''ll have you all do 20ps without rest!"


    The PE teacher shouted when she saw the other students still sittingzily on the grass. Did they forget that this teacher is a discipline-freak?


    Those of us who already lined up red at those lousy ones who were still dawdling. This teacher also loves collective punishments so we ourselves have to discipline our ssmates to not be implicated with their blunder.


    Ten seconds quickly passed but it still took her half a minute before she turned around again and faced us. Saying ''ten seconds'' was just something she used to scare us. There''s no way we could be organized in ten seconds after all.


    Her eyes scanned the crowd. Everyone was standing still and some even held their breath. I saw someone quietly turning purple fromck of air. Well, he survived it when the guy from his back tapped his shoulder to tell him that the teacher wasn''t looking at him anymore.


    Then I saw Himeko''s little sister in the front row of their ss, she still has that kind of luxurious and morous air around her, really an Ojou-sama. Himeko described her as strong but Hashimoto was talking about a different side of her at their club. Excited from ying a shitty board game?


    Ah. Maybe that''s her way to unwind. Well, I still don''t know her that well and I decided to only focus on my current girls for now.


    Looking at her sister, I suddenly missed Himeko. I''ll go and see herter then.

 Chapter 111: Another PE Class (2)

    <h4>Chapter 111: Another PE ss (2)</h4>


    "Huff¡­ huff!"


    I passed by a girl from ss 3 who stopped and sat on the grass after 5ps. She was breathing roughly and she might even copse if not for the water someone gave her.


    Well, unlike what I guessed, we''re not running, we''re just walking. How could someone be so tired from that?


    I don''t know. Don''t ask me.


    The teacher decided our PE ss for today to be like this. Now we''re like zombies walking round and round the track.


    Err... It''s proven a bit effective to increase our endurance. We were told to walk around the running track for 20ps. Everyone has to finish that or else, the content of the next PE ss will be the same.


    "Onoda. Do you think everyone could finish 20ps?"


    Sakuma asked me. He was following behind but it seems after 5ps, he''s also starting to get tired.


    You''re an athlete. Why do you look tired already?


    Well, even if walking is something we do everyday, doing a long-distance walk was proven to be tiring especially if you factor the heat of the sun and the state of one''s body. Usually, you should bring a bottle of water to keep yourself hydrated. But we were only allowed to drink after 5ps. That girl I passed by stood up again after drinking water.


    "Maybe? We have less than 2 hours. One could finish walking 20ps around this track in more or less an hour."


    Those like us who exercise regrly could easily do it but it might be a bit harder to those indoor types. Especially Aya. I saw hergging behind among those like her with low stamina. She was initially ahead of us. But because of her slow walking pace, I already passed by her. I slowed down for a bit and gave her encouragement saying I''ll spend time with herter when I visit the Book Club. That energized her and made her more eager to finish the 20ps.


    Remembering Aya, I looked back and saw that Satsuki was now walking with her.


    Satsuki can finish 20ps easily so she''s slowing down for Aya''s sake. That girl can be quite considerate despite her foul mouth. Looking at them together, I''m d I made Aya open up even to her.


    Sakuma also looked back to follow my gaze. When he saw the two girls, he turned to me and suggested something.


    "Why don''t we slow down? Let''s wait for them."


    Wait for Satsuki, you mean?


    Ah. Well, I guess that''s good too, even Nami and her friends were clustered together. The teacher didn''t mind it as long as they kept their pace the same when they group up. I should''ve done this before when we passed by her earlier.


    Well, I didn''t know that it was allowed.


    "Alright. Rindou looks like she needed more encouragement from us."


    His suggestion is also good for me. Aya will be more satisfied with this.


    Satsuki told me that Aya was almost always alone back in Middle School. She also didn''t get the chance to talk to her because Aya thought of her as someone scary.


    Now in High School, she finally has us as her group of friends.


    This group of friends might be twisted from the inside though but in normal people''s eyes, we''re just a normal group of friends, like Nami''s and Ogawa''s.


    "Man, why don''t you date Rindou? You two will look good together."


    Here he goes again. This guy. Aya is already mine, I don''t need to confess and start dating her.


    "I''m already satisfied with what we have right now, you know? The problem here is you, do you remember what I told you yesterday?"


    I brushed off his pestering again and turned the arrow back to him.


    I''ll constantly remind him like this so that he wouldn''t forget about Satsuki''s sister. This way he might not be just confused but also start leaning towards her.


    "¡­ That thing about her sister, can you not tell her about it?"


    Sakuma wore anotherplicated face. Ah. This must be why he looked tired already. He kept thinking about it yesterday that he didn''t get enough sleep.


    "Alright. Don''t worry."


    I already told Satsuki about it, you know? You''rete at reminding me.


    Following his suggestion, we slowed down our pace and waited for the two to catch up to us.


    Aya''s eyes glimmered when she saw me wait for them and her lips turned into a smile.


    My schedule was slowly opening up now that I stopped acquiring new targets. I wonder, when can I take her home?


    I really want Aya, her erotic face from that day was still fresh to me. I want to see that again.


    She already resolved herself for that so I shouldn''t let her wait for long.


    Ah. I decided.


    Next week, I''ll make time for her. For us to be alone it''s either my house or a hotel. I want it to be somewhere where she can befortable and at ease so I''ll ask for her opinion when the timees.


    I went to Aya''s free left side, Sakuma will be suspicious again if I chose Satsuki''s right.


    Satsuki didn''t mind it or she just doesn''t want to voice out any objection, it''s not like she wanted me to act as her boyfriend. We''re always closer than this to each other whenever we''re alone.


    When it''s Sakuma''s turn to choose, he also didn''t take Satsuki''s right and instead settled on my left side.


    This guy, are you and Ogawa rted? Or is it because of how confused you are right now that you forget to openly show your affection to her again?


    Ah well, he''s a bit better than Ogawa at least.


    "Idiot."


    Satsuki muttered when she saw that Sakuma cowered to walk on her right.


    She''s still conscious of him and I still have no way to change that yet.


    The catalyst being Satsuki''s sister is needed. If in the end, Sakuma backed out at confessing to her, then that''s probably the time when I will start recing him. It''s a win-win as well, Sakuma will finally have someone I wouldn''t target. For now.


    Err... well, I could also stop being this cruel to him and let him be happy by crossing out Satsuki''s sister if he seeded. I still don''t know the whole story after all. Maybe there''s still more to it.


    Afterpleting 10ps the teacher told us that we could rest for 10 minutes. Thankful for that brief respite, everyone was overjoyed and slumped down to the grass.


    Us four took our space and sat on the grass like everyone else then I stood up to go to the vending machine to buy drinks for us. Satsuki tagged along with an excuse of wanting to choose her own drink.


    "I''m sure you''ll pick lemonade again."


    On the way, I heard Satsuki''s voice that was directed to me.


    "You liked the taste of it. Did it change?"


    I just really love her reaction whenever lemon or lemonade appear before her. The taste of her lips and tongue back then, it still lingers in my mind.


    "You know why, idiot."


    She red at me but there''s a hint of blush on her face. Even without me reminding her, she already remembered that scene.


    Ah. I want to take her lips again. I got blocked by Sakuma yesterday and now I don''t know when I can be alone with her.


    This time doesn''t count, there''s a lot of eyes around us.


    "I''ll choose lemonade too and drink it with you, that way we can both remember that time."


    I tried teasing Satsuki more and that earned me a punch to my shoulder from her. Sakuma isn''t around anyway, a little teasing like this is fine.


    "Shut up! Someone might hear you."


    She raised her voice a bit but the next sentence was told like a whisper.


    This girl¡­


    I really love teasing her. I got a bit busy these days so I somehow forgot to keep teasing her. And there''s still Sakuma who can''t stop being suspicious.


    Just looking at her blushing like that, even if she acted like she''s mad at me, the things I made her remember was also something she couldn''t forget.


    "They won''t know what we''re talking about."


    I closed the distance between us and whispered to her.


    "What? What are you two talking about, Onoda?"


    Another voice rang out from behind me. I looked back and saw a Harada. With a smile that looks like she just caught on something interesting, she put herself in between us.


    This girl, how can she show up out of nowhere? Where did she evene from?


    Satsuki was startled from Harada suddenly showing up.


    "Chii. Where did you evene from?"


    I was also startled though I immediately regained myself and acted normally.


    Is this girl a ninja? I''m pretty sure I haven''t seen her around us when we started heading towards the vending machine.


    "Huh? I came back from the restroom, you know. I drank too much water that my dder couldn''t hold up. Enough of that anyway, I saw you two heading this way so I thought I would say hi."


    She pointed to the restroom that was located near the track and field.


    When I epted her request to meet her next week, she stopped pestering me in ss. That made Fukuda sigh in relief. That delinquent guy seemed to be head over heels for her but for some reason, he''s not convinced that they were dating.


    Maybe this girl was just using that point to keep boys she''s not interested in, who were trying to approach her, away.


    "So Harada-san is already this close to you that you''re already calling her with a nickname."


    Eh? Satsuki? Why of all things to notice you picked that? Is she possibly jealous that I''m calling Harada by the nickname she gave?


    "Like, are you jealous, Maemura? Heh. I totally push Onoda to call me like that, you know? He knew I wouldn''t stop pestering him if he still calls me using myst name."


    Right. In the end, I changed the way I call her to Chii. Whenever she messages me and I call led her Harada, she will keep reminding me to call her Chii. Our conversation couldn''t flow smoothly when she kept interrupting it like that.


    "Why would I be jealous? It''s not like we''re dating. What about you, Harada-san? Why are you interested in him?"


    Satsuki asked. She''s trying to divert the topic to Chii so she could forget what we were talking about before she showed up.


    When Chii was trying to talk to me in the ssroom, Satsuki didn''t move from her chair and just watched on at the spectacle until Nami blocked her and Mori took me away.


    "Nothing special. He just really caught my eye, you know? There''s a lot of girls around him, it will just be a matter of time before he gets taken away by one of them."


    This girl, she doesn''t know what she''s talking about but I guess she''s trying to provoke Satsuki into giving out information about us.


    When I looked at Satsuki, she had an expression like Chii''s words affected her.


    Err... Did it bother her? It wouldn''t be me taken away by one of them but them being taken by me one by one.


    "That guy''s an idiot. He won''t date anyone. Oh. Onoda, lemonade for me."


    Satsuki answered before turning to me.


    In the end, she still chose lemonade. This girl... What''s the point ofing here with me? To give us some time alone?


    We already arrived at the vending machine and I started choosing our drinks while the two still continued at their topic.


    For their topic to be this near them, don''t they think I might be bothered by what they''re talking about?


    Ah. Satsuki knew I''m someone who wouldn''t bother about anything about me and Chii was purposely letting me hear it.


    "You heard the rumor, right? Andou might get to him before you."


    She also heard about that rumor, eh? But she still thinks it''s Nami who was approaching me and not the other way around.


    "That doesn''t concern me at all, Harada-san. Who would like this pervert, anyway?"


    You? You already confessed that you like me, Satsuki


    Chii only smiled at that before dropping the topic since she couldn''t get Satsuki to be flustered by what she''s talking about. Whatever her guess about our rtionship, she wouldn''t know that we''re way past the first stages of dating. We don''t need thatbel on us.


    After that, I finished buying our drinks. Of course, this time it''s not free. They already handed me the money before going here.


    I gave the lemonade to Satsuki and she blushed again while looking at that can.


    Chii didn''t notice that because she''s currently choosing her own drink.


    That girl, she just peed because of too much water and now she''ll buy herself another drink.


    We waited for her before going back to our group. She then separated from us and went back to the Delinquent Group.


    Aya was already sweating, she was the most tired among us four. She smiled and happily took the can of juice from me.


    Sakuma, on the other hand, was looking at the two of us but he didn''t say anything else and just thanked me after handing him his can of soda. He acted normally but that gaze from him¡­


    This guy, is he starting to suspect us again? We only bought drinks not too far from here. I guess once he started suspecting us, that will continue even with as little detail as that.


    I don''t care anyway, he could suspect us all he wants but I''ll keep confusing him to her sister.


    After that 10 minute break, everyone continued walking to finish the 20ps required.


    This PE ss for today was spent leisurely just walking around the running track.


    Of course, it''s still tiring for everyone that when they finished, most of us slumped down to the grass and waited for those stillgging behind for a fewps. Everyone was cheering for them and even handed out free drinks to those who ran out of water, just for them to finish it.


    It might be easy toplete since it''s just walking but it''s tiring for everyone''s legs. Good luck to them walking back to our sses.

 Chapter 112: Few Minutes with Aya*

    <h4>Chapter 112: Few Minutes with Aya*</h4>


    "What''s this room?"


    Aya silently asked. Her eyes were scanning the room and when she couldn''t see anything noteworthy, she turned to face me.


    After changing back to my uniform I waited for her and pulled her into the empty room near the restroom in the School Building.


    This girl tried her best toplete those 20ps so I thought I should reward her or something. I couldn''t think of any other form of reward so this alone time with her is the best I cane up with.


    Ah. You can say that this is also me wanting to be alone with her. I can feel my desire calling out to have her. I also wanted Satsuki, actually, but if we both disappeared, Sakuma will renew his suspicion about us.


    "This is just an empty room where we can be alone, Aya. You did well during PE."


    I closed our distance and put her into my embrace. This surprised her but it only put her in a good mood. She looked up and gave me that bashful smile of hers.


    "Uhm... I like this, Ruki. Being alone and this close to you"


    Her arms also circled around my back and buried her face into my chest, sniffing my scent.


    Err¡­ Even if it was just walking, I still sweated, you know? For her to smell me¡­


    I patted her head and tightened my hug. Her soft body was nowpletely into my arms. She''s a bit small and carrying her will be an easy task for me.


    "Then Aya, shall we do something erotic?"


    When she heard my words, Aya visibly blushed and nodded. Maybe she was also waiting for this or she just really wanted to do something with me.


    There''s only a few minutes before thest period starts so I immediately jumped to what I really wanted by bringing her here.


    I''m prepared to stop what I was about to do if she rejected me, this girl is too precious for me. I don''t want to break her just because of my lust for her.


    With her consent, our lips touched and we shared a kiss, Aya''s glimmering eyes which were half-covered by her fringes were lovingly staring at me as I took her lips into mine.


    All the previous thoughts of wanting to stop were instantly flushed out of my mind.


    Her lips that still have the lingering taste of the juice I bought her earlier were so soft. Kissing it was already something I got addicted to.


    With the use of my tongue, I licked her lips, wetting it before it invaded inside to search for her tongue.


    Even with just this, Aya was receiving me quite well, her arms that were hugging me tightened its hold, our previously close bodies became even closer.


    My hands which were like the manifestation of my desire, couldn''t contain themselves anymore. From her back it started exploring her whole body. One of itnded on her butt and groped it while the other grabbed her soft breasts. Aya gasped that she almost bit my tongue when she felt that.


    Pulling her tongue out of her mouth, I sucked on it and tasted her saliva. Aya''s face was continually changing from a blushing one to something more erotic. This was her face back in that room with Haruko.


    "Ruki¡­ your hand."


    Aya silently whispered, my hand on her butt was already under her skirt, while the one on her breast where currently unbuttoning her uniform. Our scent mixed with sweat further heightened our desire for each other.


    I opened her up to have the courage and it''s now showing itself to me. Her hands also started moving from my back to my chest then down to that growing bulge inside my pants.


    She grabbed it with her trembling hands as she started to pull my zipper down.


    Looks like the courage I gave her made her this bold. I could still remember that day when she just watched me do everything to her, from kissing her to sucking her most sacred ce.


    "I could say the same, Aya, where''s your hand right now?"


    I teased her as I started kissing her neck.


    She didn''t answer me since her focus was on the thing inside my pants, after pulling down my zipper, she slipped her hand inside and pulled my cock out. Her hand immediately grabbed it and stroked it slowly.


    To where she learned this, it''s probably when Haruko did it back then. She was watching us after all, and using what she learned she''s now focused on pleasing me using her hand.


    With every stroke of her hand, I could feel my cock harden further.


    Not wanting to lose to her, I slipped my hand inside her skirt and inside her panties, tracing her slit downwards, my finger found her hole. It''s already starting to get wet and when she felt my touch, Aya couldn''t help but shiver in pleasure.


    She looked up and reached for my lips, I respond in kind and we shared another passionate kiss where our tongue kept entangling each other. The taste of our saliva mixed in together were already something we were ustomed to.


    Now, while kissing, she''s continuing her strokes on my cock and I am continuing to stimte her hole.


    "Uhm¡­ we couldn''t do it yet, so I want to try putting this in my mouth."


    After making my cock fully erect, Aya broke free from our kiss and earnestly told me what she wanted.


    Her hand increased the pace of her strokes. Even with her inexperienced hand, I really felt the pleasure she''s trying to give me. By wanting to put it in her mouth, she''ll surely be giving me more pleasure than this.


    But this girl, she''s really copying Haruko.


    This will be her first blowjob. Will she be fine?


    I guess I''ll have to guide her like how I always guide my girls when they first give me a blowjob.


    "Are you sure, Aya? I mean, I will love it for you to do it for me but I don''t want you to force yourself."


    This girl is just too precious. To see her like this, the contrast from her usual act and this is probably unimaginable for others.


    And I nned to reward her by bringing her here but with this, it''s like I''m the one being rewarded by her.


    "Un¡­ I''m sure. When I saw Haru-senpai doing it to you, I also got the urge to try pleasuring you using my mouth."


    After saying that, Aya kneeled in front of me, my fully erect cock was pointing towards her. She then brought her face near it and sniffed it. Taking in the scent of my cock, she started to extend her small tongue to it and licked the tip.


    I felt the jolt of pleasure when her tongue touched it.


    Seeing this usually innocent and shy girl who was always buried in her books sniffing and licking my cock like this, it brought me unimaginable pleasure.


    I somehow felt guilty that I corrupted her to this degree¡­


    But isn''t this what I always do to my girls? Look at Ria, she became that lewd because of me. Now, she can match me in bed.


    Err¡­ I will take her first time soon and I will also ask her to do this. For her to offer it now, it probably took a lot of her courage to decide this. If I reject her here, she will take it to heart.


    "Aya¡­"


    I watched her do her best licking the tip, her small tongue was slightly trembling but her eager face erased any thoughts of me wanting to stop her. I let her do what she wanted as I held onto her head.


    Aya backed her head a bit to lift it up. From the base, she licked it upwards until she reached the tip again.


    Still stroking my cock with her hand, she opened her mouth and put the head of my cock inside it.


    I could feel her tongue licking the tip as she started sucking on my cock.


    Even inexperienced, Aya''s teeth never touched my cock, looks like she learned how to do this properly


    "Aahh¡­ Where did you learn this?"


    "¡­I watched on the inte."


    She shyly answered me as she took out my cock for a bit and went back to licking it.


    This introverted girl watched p*rn as reference¡­ I guess what she read wasn''t enough for her. She wanted to give me a better experience.


    I patted her head and encouraged her to do more. From only putting the head, she tried taking in more of it inside her mouth. Afterwards, she started moving her head. Though she moved clumsily, her eager and erotic look made it more pleasurable for me.


    Her hand tightened its hold onto my cock as she increased the pace of moving her head.


    Aya kept staring at me as she pleasured me using her mouth. The warmth and tightness of her mouth made me let out a moan. She probably already tasted the precum that leaked out from the tip but Aya never stopped moving her head.


    As her speed gradually grew faster, I could feel myself reaching the limit. Usually this will be the time for me to move and finish it by pushing my cock deeper but this time, I''ll let Aya finish me off like this.


    "Ughh. Aya. I''m cumming!"


    I warned her about it but she just became more eager at what she''s doing.


    Her head moved faster as she took in my cock in and out of her mouth. Aya''s face was too erotic as she diligently kept on sucking me. And soon enough, I reached my limit at holding back my cum. With my cock still inside her mouth and her head still moving, my semen burst out without warning. My hips jerked a bit, burying more of my cock inside her mouth.


    Cumming inside her mouth gave me so much pleasure that my hips moved unconsciously.


    Aya''s eyes widened when she felt that and she immediately stopped moving her head as she took in what I released, trying to suck and swallow everything.


    When I felt that I''ve already released everything, I quickly pulled out my cock from her mouth. With her mouth still wide open, Aya showed me how full it was before she closed her mouth and gulped everything down.


    Though she tried, Aya couldn''t help but cough from the amount I released. Some leftover semen spilled to the ground.


    "Uuhh... T-too much... Haahh.. I couldn''t swallow all of it."


    With an apologetic look Aya gasped for breath.


    "You did really well. It felt amazing, Aya."


    I knelt before her, took her in my arms and praised her. She smiled upon hearing that praise from me and she immediately threw herself into my arms.


    I could feel my cock still throbbing from that immense pleasure she brought me. This girl really did her best.


    "I''m happy you felt that way, Ruki. Uhm... What you did to me back in that room, it felt really good too¡­ I even masturbated remembering it."


    Aya heaved a sigh while smiling and softly confessed a secret she was keeping.


    "I can do it for you again, Aya. You made me feel good, now it''s my turn to make you feel the same."


    I also softly whispered in her ears as I reached my hand under her skirt again, I could feel that she''s wetter than earlier. Moving away the part covering her pussy, I slipped in my finger and started caressing it directly.


    "Aahhn... W-wait. It will get too wet¡­"


    Aya held my hand off as she tried to stop me.


    "Let''s take it off first."


    I reached in my other hand to pull her panties down. She''s already dripping wet down there. Maybe if we wanted to I could take her first time here but yeah, I want it to be memorable for her so it''s not viable for now.


    "W-we don''t have enough time, Ruki."


    Aya reminded me of the time and she''s right. The next period will soon start.


    "It''s fine to bete, right? I want Aya to feel good as well."


    "N-no, we shouldn''t bete, Ruki. Later, you can make me feel good¡­"


    Since she wanted to stop for now, I heeded what Aya wanted. Pulling back my arm from down there, I fixed her unbuttoned uniform, apart from the bits of sweat that formed in her forehead, Aya lookedpletely normal.


    The trace of what she just did was already gone except that reddened face of hers, it still look erotic for me.


    Afterwards, we went back to our ss together right before thest period started. Sakuma was surprised and wondered where did we go. Satsuki only looked on and didn''t say anything.


    Err¡­ she''s a bit sharp when ites to this so she probably already had a guess to what we did and why we came back together.


    Nami also stared at me and of course, her friends as well. Since there''s nothing wrong with our appearance and I don''t even really care what they will think, I ignored it and went back to our seat.


    After thisst period, I have a lot of things to do. I''ll go to the Book club to spend time with Aya and see Himeko. While I''m at it, see my Haruko as well. Then before the day ends, I have to choose which club I''ll join in. Will it be the Literature Club?


    I don''t want to join the Support Club of Nami and Ogawa, it will be too tiring to deal with them everyday, especially that President. Since we''re still going to act next time, I will have to visit that club anyway so there''s no point joining it.

 Chapter 113: Game Club

    <h4>Chapter 113: Game Club</h4>


    The ss ended with everyone tired from the previous PE ss. Good thing thest subject was something we could breeze through easily. It was purposely put at the end of the ss as an additional subject.


    Normally, there should only be six periods but here in this school, they added one at the end, cutting a few minutes from the 5th period, 6th period and club activity to still fit the timeframe. It''s something the school board decided to add.


    Satsuki and Sakuma already went to their respective clubs while Aya was called by the teacher in Japanese subject to the faculty. She will then go straight to her club from there.


    So that leaves me alone again.


    I also didn''t have to act with Nami today. After the introduction yesterday and my time with her earlier, there''s no need to reinforce the idea that we were dating.


    I saw their circle of friends leaving the ssroom together, Imada even asked if I will visit their club again and I just answered to take care of Nami for me.


    That girl seems too eager to see us together. Is she shipping us or there''s another motive behind what she''s doing? In the looks department, she''s only behind Mori, a bit in but still attractive to most.


    More importantly, she''s not like the girls in Ogawa''s harem. She''s the real representation of ssmate A or in her case, Friend A.


    It''s not that I''m against at what she''s doing, she''s even helping me to steal Nami unknowingly. I just don''t know why she seems too enthusiastic about our supposed rtionship.


    Nami mentioned that it was also her who suggested giving us time during lunch break, with the impression I gave them yesterday, most of them agreed, especially Izumi-senpai who were gunning for the now freed Ogawa. Mori also agreed even if she knew we were just acting and that Ogawa was her real boyfriend.


    Didn''t she think for a second that Ogawa might hold it against her?


    But that''s Ogawa, he''ll probably let that slide.


    Like with Sakuma, I shouldn''t get him overly suspicious for now so distancing myself like this will be good in the future. I''ll just keep talking to Nami through messenger.


    I also left the ssroom afterwards and went to the Club Building, Shio reminded everyone who hadn''t chosen a club yet to decide today. It''s mandatory for this school to have a club after all, if we didn''t choose, they will put us in a random club that will be decided by drawing lots.


    It was the SC President, Shizu-senpai, who came up with that idea. And the clubs that will be included in that draw were those whocked the necessary members to keep their clubs afloat for the school year. That means I would be put to apletely new club I haven''t visited yet if that ever happened.


    There''s a bit of fun to let it be decided like that but that sounds too troublesome for me.


    I went up the stairs of the Club Building and my feet led me to the 3rd floor, right in front of the door of the Game Club.


    Well, I could''ve told Hashimoto that I''m not interested in this club but for the sake of having another option and to keep up appearances, my feet led me here.


    The Literature Club is located at the other end of this floor and that will be my next destination after here. It has already been more than a week since the trial I took in there. I''m already acquainted with all of them and could be said to be close enough to the two. Kana and Fujii.


    Otsuka-senpai was someone really curious about me just that I didn''t want to deal with her curiosity too much while Ishida-senpai was someone I''m not particrly close to. She even came clean about what happened between her and that Kenji. So right now, the picture I took from when I saw herst Sunday couldn''t be used as a material anymore.


    After knocking at the door, I waited for someone to open it from the inside. They seem to have been busy preparing something that I could hear a lot of activity inside.


    When the door opened I was greeted by a 3rd year senior, the Club President? I determined him to be a 3rd year student because of his uniform, he wore sses and seemed to be an intellectual type. He had a smile on his face that could be taken as him being friendly to everyone.


    "Hello. What brings you here?"


    He greeted me. I got a glimpse of what''s inside and there''s a lot of students inside. They''re sitting around a long table.


    "I came here to apologize for not showing up yesterday, senpai. I heard from Hashimoto."


    I answered politely.


    "Oh? Are you the ssmate he invited? For you toe and apologize, I guess I have to reverse what I thought of you."


    So by his words, he already had a bad impression of me because of not showing up yesterday. It''s not like I agreed that I''ll definitely go, you know? But yeah, I told him I''ll try it yesterday, he probably brags about it that he pulled one.


    Why do they even need more members when there''s already a lot of them inside there?


    "Something just came up yesterday, so I thought maybe I could make up for it today. Is it fine, senpai?"


    "Of course! You''re more than wee to try our club. Come in."


    He opened the door wider for me to enter. His attitude towards me is quite good.


    He then introduced himself as Nishimura and he''s really the Game Club''s President.


    After entering their clubroom, I got to see how many members this club has. Just from their uniforms, there are 7 first years, 3 second years and 1 third year. If I add Nishimura-senpai then there are only 2 third years among the club members.


    With this many club members, I don''t see the point of Hashimoto inviting me here. Did he only want to show me that the Oujo-sama is really a member of this club?


    There are only 3 girls in this club, one in each year. Therge number of 1st years could be attributed to Himeko''s little sister. Looks like they chased after her here. That elegance and beauty could really attract these horny teens. This was what also happened to Akane''s club. Those guys followed her to her chosen club.


    I found Itou Maaya sitting with the other girls, she''s quietly listening to the 2nd year girl exining something to her. My arrival didn''t even affect their conversation, at least they didn''t ignore me. They both threw me a nce to see who arrived before going back to their conversation.


    The 3rd year girl stood up and went next to Nishimura-senpai. By the looks they''re giving to each other, the two were clearly dating.


    My desire seemed to have been woken up upon seeing them together.


    Ah. I still can''t stop it from seeing potential targets. Finding a potential target doesn''t mean I will immediately go after her, anyway.


    She introduced herself as Miura-senpai. Like Nishimura-senpai, she also has that friendly smile on her lips, with sses on and a fairly attractive face paired by a shoulder-length hair, the two looked good together.


    I couldn''t help but imagine if I stole her from him, what will happen to this club?


    Err¡­ let''s stop that thought for now. Let''s be civilized here.


    I was also introduced to the other first years and second years but those guys, Hashimoto included were all staring at Itou and the 2nd year girl, she''s also a looker butpared to the Ojou-sama or Akane, she paled inparison. She has this nonchnt demeanor that even with stares directed at them, she could still focus on Itou at her side.


    As to what they were talking about, I still don''t get it even if I can already hear what they''re talking about.


    Nishimura-senpai brought me a chair to sit onto. Now that I''m here, I guess I could stay for a bit and see what they were about to do as their club activity for the day.


    I already noticed the huge board game spread on the table. That was probably what Hashimoto described as the shitty game they yed yesterday.


    Considering that the board game is so huge, the tiles depicted on it were so small that before you could travel around the board, you''ll be needing a lot of dice rolls.


    I read the title that was probably hand-written on top of it, it''s called ''The Quest for the Lost Kittens''.


    The hell is with that title?


    After pping once, Nishimura-senpai took all of our attention. For the sake of the neer, which is me, he exined the game again.


    Just like most board games, it will be yed using dice rolls. It''s just about collecting Lost Kittens that were spread around the board. By how absurd the game is, he already lost me when he even provided a background story about the where the Lost Kittens originated from.


    The faces of everyone hearing about it for the 2nd time were allplicated, including Itou who Hashimoto told me was excited about this yesterday.


    I guess I''ll really cross this club off. Well, it isn''t bad to visit this again when I''m ready to steal that 3rd year or even that 2nd year and Itou. But there''s no way I will join this club.


    Nishimura-senpai and the 3rd year girl enthusiastically exined everything about the game. They made this together. Maybe this was why they couldn''t voice out that there''s something wrong with this game. Their seniors specifically created it for the juniors to enjoy.


    The only thing I understood about the mechanics of the game was to sessfully bring 100 Lost Kittens back to their which was indicated that it could only be essed at the four corners of the board and next to those tiles were ck holes where the yer could lose all the kittens they collected. As to how one can collect those kittens, they''re spread out over the board and there were cards they prepared for the events that will be triggered by specific tiles.


    I eventually gave up and just went along to y one game with them. Though it''s a bit shitty, with these many yers, it became a bit interesting, especially when someone will step on the ck hole, losing every kitten they collected.


    In the end, Itou finished first and that made her very happy. She even jumped up in celebration, to think that she could act like that. My guess about this club being something she chose to relieve her stress seems to be true.


    I finished 2nd and that made her approach me, with an unusual smugness on her face, she patted my shoulder saying have better luck next time. She''s really different from Himeko.


    Since we''re the first two who finished the game, I got the time to talk to her. When I mentioned her sister, she was surprised that I''m acquainted with her.


    From her words, it seems like she felt sorry for her sister. She knew why she became that introverted so when I told her I met Himeko and befriended her, she was overjoyed about it and asked to tell me news about her sister next time.


    When I asked her why she couldn''t ask her own sister, she didn''t answer and just shook her head. Their family seems reallyplicated, eh?


    After the others finished the game, I finally bid farewell to Nishimura, Miura-senpai, Itou and the other club members. Thanking them for the experience.


    I guess my visit here was fruitful. I got to talk to Himeko''s little sister and added her to messenger, then there''s that potential target. I still don''t know about the 2nd year girl but I guess meeting her for the first time wouldn''t develop to me instantly liking her. The 3rd year is a different story though, someone''s lover is still a target of my desire after all. That didn''t change even after all the change that happened to me.

 Chapter 114: Visiting the Literature Club Again

    <h4>Chapter 114: Visiting the Literature Club Again</h4>


    "You?"


    Kenji was the one who opened the door to the Literature Club and upon seeing me, he was puzzled as to why I came back here.


    "Goto-senpai. I''m here to look at the club once more. Err¡­ I still haven''t chosen the club I will join but the Literature Club is still one of my choices."


    I exined my appearance even without him asking.


    I peeked inside and saw the surprised faces of Otsuka-senpai and Ishida-senpai. Kana and Fujii already knew I would be showing up since I messaged them about it.


    Kana was smiling at me while Fujii also had a hint of a smile upon seeing me.


    This Kenji guy still has no idea that I''m the one that changed Kana. To him, I''m just a 1st year student who tried their clubst week.


    "Alright. Come in."


    He widened the opening of the door and let me in. His expression is sour but at least he didn''t turn me away.


    Upon entering, I immediately greeted the two senpais, Otsuka-senpai, this curious girl, somehow became tongue-tied while Ishida-senpai stuttered as she responded to my greeting.


    What happenedst Sunday was still fresh in her mind.


    Then I also greeted Kana, I just met her yesterday and upon seeing her here, I already have an urge to go to her and take her in my arms again.


    Then there''s Fujii, she just nodded and smiled at me before going back to reading what''s on her hand.


    Now that I''m here, I could feel an awkward air around them, Kana was sitting with Fujii, then next to her was Otsuka-senpai. Ishida-senpai and Kenji were at the other end of the table but they''re also apart from each other.


    Even with the overflowing curiosity of Otsuka-senpai, it looks like she was afraid to ask them about what happened which leads to this awkward situation in this clubroom.


    It''s already been five days since that day when they confessed to what had transpired to Kana and until now, it hasn''t been resolved. Howe this club is still afloat?


    Now that I''m here, let''s stir up trouble here. Err¡­ I mean, enliven the atmosphere.


    I looked at what they''re currently doing but it seems there''s really no activity going on. Fujii was taking in new knowledge, Kana was writing something and Otsuka-senpai was just sitting there. Ishida-senpai waspletely conscious of me that she kept on ncing my way, while that Kenji was looking at Kana.


    I settled myself next to Otsuka-senpai. There''s that sparkle in her eyes again, the thing she always has whenever she''s curious about something.


    My appearance here became her salvation to her bottled up curiosity.


    "You received my message, senpai?"


    I asked her and she immediately nodded.


    "I''m waiting for your questions, Onoda-kun."


    It''s my turn to ask her for questions but there''s no way I could ask those to her at this moment. Those were sensitive questions after all so I thought of entertaining her curiosity for now.


    "Not now, senpai. I''ll ask about it when we''re alone. You must be curious why I''m back here, right?"


    I kept my voice down as I whispered to her. We already got the attention of that Kenji. Though he couldn''t pick up anything from our conversation, it will be strange for him to hear us talking like we''re in contact with each other.


    I looked at Kana, she''s still writing something but her ears were perked up, trying to listen in on our conversation.


    I also need to think of a reason to talk to her here, I want to update her on what I''ve read from her novel.


    Since the other members were silent, only the voices of me and Otsuka-senpai filled the room. We might have started from the reason why I came back, it gradually evolved to anything this curious girl could think of.


    "So, Onoda-kun, I think you''re best suited here, remember what you wrotest Wednesday?"


    Well, at least she''s sensible enough to refrain from asking things about my rtionship with Kana.


    "How could I not remember? I heard Ishida-senpai''s shout back then. But is it fine for me to join here?"


    "Of course! Look how silent the club room is, with your addition we will be more lively. Are you considering other clubs?"


    " Yes. Apart from this, there''s the Game Club and the Book Club."


    When I mentioned Book Club, it took Fujii''s attention from what she''s reading and she suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "No! Don''t go to that club. Their members are scary!"


    Ah. Right the impression she had on that club was about those six members.


    "Eh? Mirae-chan, it''s rare for you to speak out. What happened?"


    With that sudden outburst from Fujii, Otsuka-senpai''s curiosity was now switched to her.


    Ah this is good too, it''s a bit tiring satisfying that girl''s curiosity.


    "Uhm. She mentioned to me about the members of that club. She got scared of them so she chose to join our club."


    Kana provided an exnation. They''re both a bit reserved when speaking and it seems they got closer this week.


    "This is the first time I''m hearing this, tell me more!"


    Like there''s an invisible curiosity meter that was suddenly filled up, Otsuka-senpai stood up and asked to switch ces with Kana.


    She already forgot about asking me more. The thing she just heard was more interesting for her.


    I watched on as Fujii flinched and started to back away from her but under Otsuka-senpai''s barrage of questions, she gave up eventually.


    Kana exchanged nces with me, now that we''re suddenly next to each other, I didn''t miss the chance to reach for her hand.


    That Kenji was still looking at her but yeah, I don''t really care about him. Crossing our fingers together, Kana visibly blushed from her seat. We don''t need to converse to each other right now, just feeling our hands together like this was enough.


    Now I''m more inclined to join this club. There''s this interesting awkward atmosphere around them, if I join, I will make sure to make it more awkward for them.


    Ishida-senpai, on the other hand, was still conscious of me but she couldn''t get herself toe and ask me.


    I wonder what it is that she wanted to ask. There''s already no point to talk about how I caught them in that love hotel.


    But there''s no point of me being here if there''s no activity, right? I still need to put up a pretense that I''m here for their activity.


    While still holding Kana''s hand, I turned to Ishida-senpai to ask her. I could ask Kana but I opted to ask her to get her to talk.


    "Senpai, is there anything I need to do? Don''t we have a club activity today?"


    But instead of Ishida-senpai, it was Kenji who answered my question.


    "Not today. But if you want to do something, you can read those."


    He pointed to a bookshelf at the corner of the room. There were books and stacks of papers stored there. As to their contents, I guess I can only know by checking it.


    "I see. Then is it fine for me to read something else?"


    I don''t want to leave Kana''s side just to check those books so I thought of just reading her own novel. He won''t notice that it''s hers, right?


    "Sure. I''m sorry about this, Onoda. We''ll resume activity next week. Right now, we''re only gathering together here."


    Still clueless about what''s happening, Kenji even apologized to me. Looks like they were really strained here. I still couldn''t get the whole picture but something already happened, Kana was ignoring him while he still kept looking at her. Then there''s Ishida-senpai who didn''t know where to ce herself.


    What should I do about this situation? If nothing happened maybe this situation will persist even until next week or the week after that.


    Kana insisted on handling it by herself, I wanted to respect that. Should I just show this guy that I''m close to Kana? That way it can push him to question her and through that, they will arrive at the main point. Or maybe they''re already past that main point, they just need to start moving forward again.


    "I see, you don''t need to apologize, senpai. I''ll be reading this."


    I released Kana''s hand for a bit to take out her novel from my bag. After putting it down to the table, Kenji curiously nced at it but he didn''t recognize the familiar handwriting used.


    Kana never showed him this.


    At that same moment, Kana was half-smiling as she watched me flip open the stack of papers.


    Then from it, a small piece of paper was clipped. I took it and gave it to Kana before I whispered to her.


    "I''ve read the 1st chapter and this was what I noticed. Err, I also got the help of a book enthusiast."


    She read the contents of the paper and she fell in thought at the insight and ideas written there.


    Letting her think, I started reading from the 2nd chapter. About 10 minutester, not minding the watchful gaze of Kenji, Kana moved her chair closer to me before whispering.


    "Thank you, Ruki. Those were really insightful."


    "I''m d it helped."


    This time, she''s the one who reached for my hand. Unlike earlier, it was at the top of the table and was in full view of everyone.


    This girl suddenly made this bold move. She probably thought the risk of showing this but she still chose to do it. So without rejecting her, I opened my hand and received hers.


    She then gave me her sweet smile as she rested her head on my shoulder. The thought of Kenji seeing that was already out of her head. Maybe she really wanted to show him this.


    I took a nce at his way.


    That guy was really watching everything, his expression was indescribable but he couldn''t utter words that he wanted to say. He just watched on as we crossed our fingers together.


    This was his ce before but now, I''m upying it. As to what''s going through his head right now, I have no idea.


    I thought he would confront me or Kana but he only stood up, took his bag and left the clubroom.


    What''s wrong with him?


    I turned to Kana expecting an answer and from her mouth, the answer cleared everything.


    "I''ve already ended everything between us."


    "K-kana, he¡­"


    Ishida-senpai couldn''t help but ask, she was also watching from her seat.


    And even Fujii and Otsuka-senpai''s attention were switched to us when Kenji left the clubroom. Fujii didn''t have that much of a reaction since that girl knew things about me and Otsuka-senpai also knew how close we are, she even watched us have sex in this very room.


    "Rumi, this is the guy I told you about. I couldn''t hide it anymore."


    Only Ishida-senpai had no idea about us but yeah, she was the first one to get suspicious back then when we ran into her on the stairs.


    And as if that''s not enough shock I supported Kana''s im by taking her lips into a kiss.


    Kana didn''t reject it as we kissed each other in front of them. At this moment, Kana finally got out of her shell she made for herself. The shell that caged her to the thought of liking that Kenji.

 Chapter 115: Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 115: Surprise</h4>


    Ishida-senpai was speechless as she watched me kiss Kana. Since we''re in a room where Kana knew everyone, her shy nature wasn''t triggered. From a simple kiss, it turned to a passionate one where we also used our tongues.


    Ishida-senpai as well as the other two watched closely. I could feel Kana''s feeling through this kiss, she''s trembling, afraid and neededfort. Looks like the way she ended it with that Kenji took up all her courage. Now that it''s done, she needs someone to support her again. And that person should be me. I want to take her away from here but we also need to deal with the other members especially the Club President.


    Kana''s words to Ishida-senpai was what I didn''t expect. She already told her about us but she didn''t name me. With my appearance here, she decided toe clean about it.


    "Onoda. Are you really here for the club or for Kana?"


    That''s all Ishida-senpai could ask me after our lips separated, after all, she''s the President of this club. Her personal feelings aside, she also cared for the club. If I''m just here for Kana, then she''ll probably not ept if I ever submitted an application.


    There''s a possibility that Kenji will quit the club. If that happened they will be short of a member again.


    But will he really quit or stay? I don''t know, what I do know is he will soon confront me about this. If not today, next week for sure.


    Ishida-senpai also saw me with Yaest Sunday, I''m sure that''s still in her mind but for now, she is more concerned for the club than Kana or Kenji.


    Ah. But I''m not just here for Kana, I''m here for all of them, including her¡­


    As if I could tell her that.


    "To be honest, at first I tried the club because of Kana. But this time around, I''m really considering joining to help her."


    My answer was still honest just that it''s not the whole reason why I am here. I have to n well on how to deal with these four girls.


    So, I finally made up my mind.


    I will join the Literature Club. I could visit the Book Club anytime after all. They were located at the floor below hence it will be easy for me to slip out of here to go and see Haruko, Aya and Himeko.


    Kana had a peaceful look on her face as she snuggled closer to me, not minding the gazes of the other three in this room.


    I filled up the application form and gave it to Ishida-senpai. She didn''t ask too many questions as if what happened earlier was something she''s not concerned about.


    And just like that, I joined the Literature Club.


    The curious girl couldn''t find the timing to ask questions and Fujii went back to what she''s reading unconcerned to what had transpired. I need to talk to these two, alone. But not now, Kana was stuck to me as if she didn''t want to leave my side.


    I asked her about what happened and she told me how she broke it off with Kenji. He was already ignoring her for days or maybe not ignoring her, he thought she''ll bounce back if he acted like that.


    Then this morning, when he heard about what happened at the cafeteria yesterday, he confronted Kana.


    Since they''re already in that situation where Kenji was confronting her about everything and bringing up everything that he did for her, Kana gathered up her courage to tell him everything.


    Including the things about me and what happened between us, but with his reaction when he opened the door earlier, he didn''t know who was the 1st year who took Kana from him.


    We were talking silently to not disturb the three but I guess they''re all eavesdropping since when I looked around they all suddenly buried themselves on whatever that is they''re doing.


    After 30 minutes, I took Kana with me and bid farewell to Ishida-senpai and the other two.


    With everything that happened, I couldn''t leave her alone. Kenji might even be waiting for her somewhere. I don''t know, it''s better to be cautious since I don''t know what''s going on in his mind after being dumped by Kana.


    I walked her to the bus station and sent her home. I watched on as she reluctantly got on the bus. She probably wanted to stay longer with me but it''s best for her to rest her mind after everything that happened. I also restrained myself to bring her to an empty room.


    Err... Of course, my desire for her was still fully ignited, what we did inside that Karaoke Box wasn''t enough for me. But today, it''s not really appropriate.


    Before the bus left, I told her that I will call herter. That somehow calmed her as she smiled and waved at me.


    I waited until the bus disappeared from my sight before going back to school.


    This time, my destination was the Book Club.


    I caught sight of Kenji as he was entering the Club Building, I don''t know if he wanted to go back to the clubroom or if he even saw us leaving but at least, he didn''t follow Kana. There wille a day when that guy will confront me about Kana. Even if I don''t see him as a threat, since he knew my face, I have to prepare if things got out of hand.


    My Pretend Dating Act with Nami and now admitting my rtionship with Kana. I have to make sure not to let the two converge at one point.


    Ah. I should also add the rumours circting in Akane''s school about us living together under one roof. It will be somewhat of a chaos if someone connected the dots between the three, right?


    When I opened the door to the Book Club, I was met with a surprising scenery, the six reading-machines, err, members of the club were nowhere to be found. What happened?


    "You''re finally here, Ruki."


    I heard Haruko''s voice and turned to her corner and saw a more surprising scenery.


    Haruko, Himeko and Aya were there. But that''s not all, two more girls were with them and they''re wearing a different kind of uniform, it''s the uniform from Akane''s school.


    The two weren''t a stranger to me, just looking at their faces brought me back to the time when I was trying to steal them. Imai Sena and Kaneko Otoha.


    Sena still sported her short ck hair that was tied into a ponytail. She never let her hair go past her shoulder to not let it be a distraction when she''s training, despite being a boxer, she took great care of her very attractive face. You will only see a beauty but underneath that is a fully aggressive boxer who seldom puts her guard up.


    Otoha, on the other hand, still has her long brown hair. Oftentimes, she just let it flow freely on her back, only when she''s practicing Kendo will she put it up in a bun on top of her head. At first nce, one can see a demure and nobledy. She always has trouble talking to people but if there''s a Shinai on her hand, you should prepare to get beaten by it.


    Ah. I remembered bing their practice partner during and after stealing them. Sena from her fellow boxer boyfriend and Otoha from her supposed fiancee who followed her to our Middle School. Now, they already broke up with them after Ria and Aoi told them that it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Upon seeing me, the two stood up and ran up to me with their arms wide open.


    "Finally! I got to see you again, my Ruki."


    Sena energetically said as she hugged and took my lips even without my permission.


    "I missed you¡­"


    Unlike Sena, Otoha only silently whispered it as she circled her arms around my waist. This girl was still like this, even after all the things we''ve done.


    I see. Haruko chose this day to go to my house and called them here first.


    "You two, I missed you too but can you let me go first?"


    I asked them when Sena separated her lips from mine.


    "No! A little more. You neglected us, Ruki. Give us more time to do this."


    "A little more¡­"


    Then Otoha also reservedly kissed me after seeing it freed by Sena.


    I looked at Haruko and saw her amused expression as she watched the two cling to me. She''s having fun seeing my troubled face.


    Aya and Himeko were also looking at them, surprised at how they''re acting right now. Looks like they already had a lengthy discussion and got to know each other.


    Haa. I guess I''ll let them do what they want for now.


    I started responding to their kisses and from there, they alternately took my lips, filling in the longing they had for me.


    They didn''t even mention how I cruelly cut them off, especially Otoha, she cried in front of me back then and for 1 year that I haven''t seen her, she grew more beautiful befitting a nobledy of a prestigious family.


    Himeko might be a daughter of a rich and powerful family but Otoha came from a real noble family. Her fiancee was something prepared for her by her grandfather to establish connections to another noble family but because of me, she cut that off.


    After 10 minutes of our intimate moments, they finally let me go but they both took my arms and clung to it like they''re afraid I''ll run away from them.


    "Haruko, you didn''t tell me about this."


    "You silly, I wanted to surprise you. How was it, happy?"


    How can I not be happy? Being pressed between two beauties, only those impotent won''t be happy about this.


    "Ruki, don''tin to Haruko, we also wanted to surprise you."


    Sena defended Haruko.


    "Uhm, right."


    Otoha also asserted.


    "Haa. Alright. For the sake of the two of you, I''ll let this pass."


    I sighed before I reached in to kiss Haruko.


    I couldn''t just favor these two, right?


    And Haruko also knew what I will do so after kissing me, she then urged Aya and Himeko to do the same, Aya also happily kissed me while Himeko deliberated for a bit before doing the same.


    Out of the five here, Himeko was the only one I couldn''t call mine yet. We had just gotten our first understanding of each other this Monday, but that''s still not enough to im her as mine. I still need more alone time with her,? not like this where there''s a lot of my other girls who clearly show their affection to me.


    My purpose ining here was to spend time with Aya and Himeko. Now, there''s five of them here. What should I do about this?

 Chapter 116: Experience Sharing

    <h4>Chapter 116: Experience Sharing</h4>


    With the situation of having five of them in the same room with me, I decided to just go with the flow, joining them as they talked about things that only they understand. Girls talk.


    But soon enough, they ran out of topics and automatically, all of their eyes turned to me.


    Four of these girls already expressed their love for me while Himeko being the only one who''s not on that level yet became interested.


    Haruko started it as she reminisced some of our moments together. Not just the time when we were having sex inside the student council office but also those she deemed memorable for her. Like that time when I helped her catch the student council secretary''s stalker. It was a middle-aged man. The event and perpetrator haven''t been revealed to the whole school body because of the possible bacsh to that girl''s private and school life. As to where that girl is now, I don''t know, maybe at Akane''s school?


    Sena, on the other hand, was too talkative when her turn came. She narrated how I stole her before.


    Well, everything she could remember.


    From creating coincidences to meet her, then me joining her local gym where she always trained. From there, I got to talk to her and became her practice partner and trainer.


    As to how I stole her from her boyfriend, I fabricated some evidence about him making a pass on some other girl. From there, I tried tofort her and told her that I can help her investigate. She didn''t agree at first but when those pieces of evidence continued turning up, she agreed in the end.


    Then while investigating him, I reported to her during our training sessions about my discoveries that I also fabricated.


    By giving her doubts, I nted thoughts on her to get even and use me, someone she already knew to take revenge on him. She didn''t give in at first but as I corrupted her mind, the couple started arguing with each other.


    As a final trigger, I staged for him to be caught in the act with a girl. That girl was one of the girls I already stole and through mymand, I made her flirt with him, giving him suggestive ideas.


    I timed our appearance when his hands had just touched the girl, Sena caught him in that position. She immediately walked out and the guy followed after her.


    Ah. I remember, the girl who Imanded back then was someone who didn''t chase after me again after I cut her off. I made her have a horrible experience like that, she probably hates me even if I made sure that nothing will happen to them.


    The nightter that day, I met Sena and found out that they had made up. I expected that because nothing really happened.


    Because of the thoughts I nted to her throughout the days I was with her plus that scene she stumbled upon, she wanted to get back at him.


    And me being present at that time, she let me grope her breasts that night. It was only over her clothes but I let her feel good as I fondled her breasts and nipples which stuck out from being erect.


    Then during our training, when there''s no one around, what we were doing slowly escted until she almost forgot that she has a boyfriend. Her time was all spent with me, even in school. We''ll meet somewhere and do things that can be counted as cheating for her.


    When I sessfully took her home and imed her as mine, I found out that she caught him cheating on her again and that time with someone I hadn''t staged. He immediately repented and on the surface she forgave him. She couldn''t really get mad at him when she''s doing the same thing with me. Just that, I made sure we won''t be caught.


    Only when I fully grasped her in my palm did I tell her about the things I did to steal her. She got mad at me and med me for everything. Since I already saw her as mine, I took in everything she threw at me.


    I wasn''t regretting my actions after all so it didn''t matter whether she''s mad or not.


    But yeah, the thing about how she fell in love with me that made her keep chasing after me, I couldn''t remember.


    Aya and Himeko''s reaction about what she shared was the same, they''re both shocked that I could do those things. But everything Sena narrated was true.


    The means didn''t matter as long as the result was the same. Though I''ve stopped doing those anymore, I shouldn''t try to hide it and be open to all my girls, especially those who I wanted to be mine. I guess I''ll tell Nami about my past deeds. If that will turn her away from me then I''ll let her feel that I''m a changed man now.


    Otoha was the next one who shared about how I stole her. Different from how I did it with Sena, I stole Otoha by challenging her to a Kendo match numerous times. Whoever wins canmand the other.


    At first, mymands were mild, like holding a conversation to me and speaking with a minimum of 5 words per sentence.


    She''s like Aya, I immediately noticed how it''s hard for her to talk to other people. Her fiance was a selfish prick who only cared about her appearance. Nothing else matters. Whenever he''s with her, he''ll just keep talking without minding what will be her reaction. Because of him, that trait of hers grew worse.


    So through those matches I had won, I gradually let her open up to me. Of course, I didn''t win every match. She''s strong and she''s like a different person whenever she holds her Shinai in her hands.


    All hermands whenever she won was all for the sake of her entertainment. There was one time when she ordered me to enact a small part of a stage y alone. With every character yed by me.


    She''s a noble so watching a stage y and musical concerts were like a normal urrence to her.


    Then the point came when we could normally talk to each other without the use ofmands, so my nextmands were to slowly take advantage of her. I didn''t take her first time in my house, instead, she invited me into their house. Her room was even wider than our living room and kitchen together.


    It''s wide and¡­ lonely.


    Apart from the few decorations such as the small stuffed toys she was collecting, nothing noteworthy could be seen from her room.


    So after that day, I kept bringing her new stuffed toys she could add to her collection.


    And in that wide room of hers, I took her first time. I must be brave at that time, not thinking about the possible consequences if her parents or the head of their family found out what happened.


    There were a lot of servants in her house and all of them didn''t dare to be disrespectful to her or anyone she brought home.


    In the following days after that, I still continued challenging her to a match. Even if I already imed her as mine, I still have to deal with her fiance. Though I let her keep that kind of rtionship, I taught her to shut him down whenever his mouth started running off again. By letting her bring her Shinai in her person, that guy became terrorized by her that whenever he saw her with her Shinai on her back, he would gulp down his own saliva and run away from her.


    Though Otoha''s words were often cut off by her, the story she shared was understood by everyone listening. They even pped that she managed to talk that much.


    Looks like, from the time they arrived here, Otoha only spoke a few words. She mostly used gestures tomunicate with them. My appearance brought back the previous her that I managed to open up.


    When Aya shared her story, Otoha shook her hand like she found arade. They hit it off quite well and looking at them like that put a smile on my lips.


    Himeko didn''t share anything since she''s still not mine and there''s nothing she could share apart from our first kiss and her decision to let me steal her from Haruko. Instead, she asked Otoha about her family. It appears that they already met each other before, in the Kaneko''s ancestral house. The two of them are of the same age so when her Grandfather attended some event held by a noble family, he brought Himeko.


    It''s a small world. Otoha also remembered the little girl back then and like with Aya they also hit it off like finding an old friend. They talked about what happened back then. Turns out Himeko got lost and it was Otoha who found her. She guided and toured her around the ce until Himeko found her way back to her Grandfather.


    The talks continued and it became somewhat of a lively atmosphere. Even if Sena and Otoha didn''t let go of my arm, the other three didn''tment on it.


    Soon the time to go home arrived and like they nned, Haruko and the other two will go home with me, they also asked the other two if they wanted toe as well but Aya needed to go home and Himeko has a curfew, together with her little sister, their chauffeur was already waiting outside.


    Likewise, Otoha brought her chauffeur and that''s how they arrived here. We will also ride their car to our home.


    I urged Aya toe with us since we will pass by the station. Otoha also joined me and in the end, she epted it.


    After deciding all that, I asked them to wait for me outside to give me some time with Himeko.


    When we''re left alone, Himeko looked down with aplicated expression on her face. I don''t know what she''s thinking but the things she heard about me was probably ying inside her head.


    "Himeko¡­"


    I called out her name as I lifted her chin up to look at me.


    "W-what? We should go, right?"


    "I just want to say how I missed you."


    "You yboy. You already have all those attractive girls."


    "Well, that doesn''t mean I have to give up on you, right? I really missed you, you know?"


    "Uhh. You''re unbelievable. What do you want to do?"


    "Nothing. Ah! But if there''s something, I want another kiss. The kiss earlier isn''t enough to ease my longing for you."


    I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her closer. I then lowered my head and took her lips into a kiss.


    "This greedy guy. You still haven''t stolen me, why are you this demanding?"


    She said that but Himeko didn''t reject my advances, she responded to my kiss and her experience from kissing Haruko was put to use. She''s really skilled that it became hard for me to restrain myself.


    "Ah. Right, I met your little sister at her club and she seems very concerned about you. She even asked me to tell her everything about you."


    After our hot kiss, I didn''t forget to tell her how I met her sister.


    "Eh? Why would she ask that? She could talk to me¡­"


    "Uhm. I know it''s not my position but it seems she''s finding it hard to talk to you."


    "¡­Can you tell her next time toe here and meet me?"


    Eh? You''re sisters, you live under one house, you even go to school and go home together.


    "Alright. I''ll tell her that. If I can help you with this, I''ll ask for more than just a kiss."


    There''s probably some things I shouldn''t ask yet. I''ll wait for her to tell me their circumstances which led to this kind of awkward rtionship between the sisters.


    "Pervert. You still won''t stop."


    "I love that flustered look on your face, Himeko."


    Before we left the room, I kissed her again to end our day. I won''t be seeing her for a few days again so I used this time to let myself be imprinted in her mind which can make her remember about me.

 Chapter 117: Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 117: Understanding</h4>


    Before we set off to my house, I called Akane and told her about Haruko, Sena and Otoha.


    Haruko told me she already informed her but I also want to tell Akane, just like how she advised me back then.


    After Yae, it will be these three. Will I have another busy night?


    Ah. Otoha couldn''t stay the night so they''ll leave by 8 pm. Only Haruko will stay since that''s what she asked of me.


    "Mihara-san, long time no see. Are you doing well?"


    I greeted Otoha''s chauffeur. Mihara Hitomi, she''s what you could call a cold beauty. Her age ranges between Shio and Miwa-nee. She still has her long hair that was done into a ponytail using a white ribbon. Her naturally ring eyes which were adorned by a small mole on the left side, one look at it and people would already think twice before approaching her. Partnered by her suit which failed to conceal her huge breast, she''s the type of woman who will be popr among young men. She was specifically handpicked by Otoha''s grandfather to be her chauffeur, bodyguard as well as an instructor. She was already with Otoha ever since 1st grade.


    One and a half years ago, when I was still in the process of stealing Otoha, I met her. I was naturally attracted to her but because of my tendency to only go after those girls who were in a rtionship, I never entertained the idea of taking her as well, no matter how attractive she is for me.


    Err. It was Otoha who introduced her to me. We never had a long conversation and it only always ended in greetings.


    She might be her all around bodyguard but she never interferes with Otoha''s affairs, even when it''s clear as day to her how I was trying to steal Otoha from her fiance. She''s even the one who drove us to their house together with Otoha. She''s devotedly serving Otoha''s family but Otoha told me that she was instructed to only obey her instructions, not even her grandfather canmand her. Despite Mihara-san''s beauty, she didn''t have any inclination to start a family with someone.


    There''s only one instance that got imprinted in my mind about her. It was how she was interested in sexual things.


    Err¡­ since I knew that she wouldn''t report back what Otoha and I were doing, oftentimes we''ll be all over each other at the backseat of the car. And through the rearview mirror, I could catch Mihara-san watching us.


    "I see. Ojou-sama went to meet you again, Ruki-sama."


    Her way of calling me didn''t change but I guess this is fine, I''m taking back Otoha after all.


    I heard from Otoha that she had already asked her grandfather about calling off the engagement. But the decision hasn''t been decided yet.


    I might be ignorant but it won''t be that easy. Her grandfather probably already knows about me. That is if he treasures his granddaughter.


    Haruko sat on the passenger seat while the four of us fit ourselves at the backseat.


    With Sena at the leftmost side, then Otoha, me and Aya at the rightmost side. Since we''ll drop her off at the station Sena conceded that side to her.


    It''s great to see that even if it''s their first time meeting each other, Aya''s introverted nature didn''t show up often and she could at least hold a conversation with them. Is it because of their simr circumstances of being connected with me? In any case, I love seeing them get along together.


    After dropping Aya off, Sena then changed seats to take that side where Aya was sitting earlier.


    I looked in the rearview mirror, not only Haruko was looking at us but also Mihara-san. With these two sticking close to me, I don''t know what she will think about this situation.


    Ah. There''s no point minding their gazes, these two will soon grow content at being this close to me. About Mihara-san though, since I''m attracted to her, there might be a point in time where I will also try to take her as mine and now''s not the time. She might be interested but my hands are full that I don''t even get to see a time to rest.


    Well, that will ease up starting next week. The things I have to do for now is to settle these girls, especially those who I haven''t met yet, after that will be to n for the future.


    With my limited abilities right now, it won''t be a grand of a n but something in the lines of what I should aim for. And since we''re still in high school, studying seriously to learn a trade or two will be my priority.


    Stealing girls will still be there since that''s just how I really am. That won''t just stop but it will be toned down after I''m done with Nami, Shio and Himeko.


    The number of girls I have is not normal and well, each of them has their own views for the future. Take Kana who''s currently trying her best to change herself for the better. Breaking it off with Kenji, the path ahead of her was now open.


    Soon enough, the familiar neighborhood could be seen from the windows.


    I already brought Otoha to my house back then so Mihara-san doesn''t need any direction on where to go.


    "This takes me back, it''s been a while since I stepped foot inside your room."


    Harukomented as she looked straight ahead. There''s a bit of excitement in her eyes but yeah, Akane and Miwa-nee are there, I wonder how everything will turn out today.


    She expressed her want to meet Miwa-nee, the reason for my desire, but what about these two?


    "Your room. I remember when I got mad at you there when you revealed everything that you did. You took all of my punches without putting your guard up. After that, you hugged me tight without saying a word nor groans of pain."


    Right. There''s that instance with Sena, she didn''t mention it earlier in consideration of the other two.


    "Ruki''s room¡­"


    Otoha only muttered that before giggling by herself.


    "You three. Can you get along with Akane? That''s all I ask of you."


    "You don''t need to mention that, only Yaeko wanted topete with her. But you already fixed that, right?"


    From the rearview mirror, I saw Haruko''s smile.


    Ah. The news about Yae spending the night was probably already talked about in that group chat of theirs.


    "I have yet to thank Akane. I''ll do it today."


    Eh? Aren''t you the one who thought she was lying when she sent in that group how I was sleeping beside her?


    Ah. I guess after sending that picture before, they already epted that Akane was now also like them.


    "Un. Akane made it possible for us to meet again."


    By gathering all of them in that group, Akane got to know everyone who harbored feelings towards me. If not for her, they''ll probably start showing up one by one orpletely give up on me when I cut them off.


    "You girls¡­"


    "We don''t mind her living with you, just don''t forget that we''re also here for you."


    What more can I say? They''re this understanding of the situation, I don''t have any worry anymore.


    Only Minoru though. He will see another set of beautifuldies in our house. That boy¡­


    We arrived at my house soon, after disembarking, Otoha also pulled Mihara-san inside the house. She''s already like a sister for her so she always tried to pull her everywhere she goes.


    With me leading them to the door, Akane greeted us as soon as the door opened.


    Haruko went in first and hugged Akane before thanking her.


    Then Sena and Otoha followed suit.


    Only Mihara-san watched on as to what''s happening. Err. She never voiced her thoughts anyway, she''s here for Otoha.


    After they''re done, I went to Akane and kissed her before leading them all to the living room.


    Miwa-nee was at the kitchen, cooking our dinner while Minoru was ying games.


    When the boy saw the four new arrivals, he was only surprised for a bit before asking who they are.


    Err. He''s slowly getting used to seeing more of them.


    After putting my bag down, I went next to Miwa-nee and greeted her as well.


    Akane probably already told her that Haruko and the others wille so she''s cooking on arger pot.


    Miwa-nee shooed me away after giving me the kiss I asked of her. She''s too focused on cooking that I felt guilty by disturbing her.


    Haruko and the other two busied themselves as they circled around the boy which freed Akane from being a punching bag on the game they were ying.


    Seeing that, I called Akane to my side to help me prepare tea for everyone.


    She''s not pouting today and it seems she''s really trying to understand that all this will be part of our daily lives now.


    "Will you do it with them?"


    As we prepare the tea, Akane curiously asked.


    "Not necessarily. Unless they ask me for it. I just want to talk to them for us toe to another understanding of what will happen after this."


    Err. But not seeing the two for a while, my desire to have them was already ignited. I''ll just restrain myself for now so that everything will end well.


    They only stuck to me earlier but before leaving my house, they will also decide whether they will stay with me or not. Just like how I asked Ria and Aoi back then.


    I also don''t need to worry too much about Haruko, she will spend the night here and maybe she will want to talk with Miwa-nee alone.


    "Yaeko and I are getting along now, husband. I thought about what you said. That it''s much better for us if we all get along with each other."


    "Thank you, Akane."


    I sincerely thanked her, I might be doing her wrong here but I''m determined to take care of all of them.


    After a while, the tea was prepared. We brought it to them before I took Sena upstairs to my room.


    I want to hear all their thoughts. There are always things they''re notfortable talking about with others. If we''re alone, they will be able to stop restricting themselves from saying anything to me.


    I don''t know but I was kind of expecting it. Just after closing the door, Sena immediately turned around and embraced me, with tears flowing out of her eyes, she whispered.


    "Sorry for getting mad at you and hurting you before. Only when you cut me off did I realize how much I love you¡­"


    "You did those things to steal me and after you seeded, you changed. Not for the worse but better. Better than him."


    I still have no idea how she fell in love with me but now that she''s pouring out everything she bottled up, I guess I''m starting to understand.


    I also took her in my arms as I quietly listened to everything she had to say.

 Chapter 118: Sena and Otoha

    <h4>Chapter 118: Sena and Otoha</h4>


    Sena cried her heart out to me that my clothes were soon drenched from her tears. I listened to everything she had to say to me as I quietly patted and stroked her hair. I remembered that this is something she really likes me doing for her.


    It''s only been a few months since I cut her off but she started longing for me a week after that. During that time she became that active in the chat group Akane created to fish out news about me from the group.


    To think that the girls I only thought of stealing could develop feelings towards me, it''s a bit unbelievable. With how narrow my views were, I''m like the worst person to associate with back then. Especially for them which I used some really despicable methods just to steal them. Creating rifts that could make a crack to their rtionship with their partner, ckmailing, and a lot more.


    Comparing it to how I am doing it now, it''s miles apart that the worse I did was using Kana''s photo which immediately lost its purpose.


    Sena used the time just crying and calming herself down in my embrace. The feeling she was trying to convey was all felt by me.


    Really, I thought of just talking to her and tell her everything that happened to me but with her starting like this, I couldn''t start talking. That could wait. I''ll slowly tell her about that and about how I also like her.


    Being a member of that group, most of them were already epting of the situation with me. Some of them only thought of maintaining contact but when I started taking them back in, starting from Haruko, they held more discussions about it there.


    I asked Akane not to tell me what they were discussing in that chat group but Sena told me what they''ve agreed together without mentioning the chat group. All of them who responded there were in favor of not forcing themselves on me, they will wait for their turn if that could mean I will still look at them and take them back in.


    They all have different reasons for staying and I want to hear all of that from them before giving them the option. There''s just really no way for me to divide my time equally to everyone, the only thing I can promise is how I am willing to take them back in and focus on them whenever we''re together.


    They''re all eager to see how I changed and now that Sena''s here with me, after calming down, her gaze never left my face. As to what''s going on in her mind, I don''t know.


    We''re currently just sitting at my bed while I hold her in my arms.


    "Is there something wrong with my face?"


    I asked. Because even after a few minutes, she didn''t say anything and just continued looking at me like that. Her face was still wless. Though I''ve already seen it swollen after a boxing match, she always takes good aftercare for restoring it back.


    "Nothing. Just recording your image in my head. If you cut me off again, I''ll use your image as my shadow boxing opponent."


    Err¡­ You mean punching bag. My image won''t be an opponent since I will just be standing in front, not showcasing any moves.


    "My Ruki... Ah. You''re not only mine, do I have to change that way of calling you?"


    "But I''m still yours at this moment, you know?"


    "Heh. It seems not everything changed about you. I thought I''ll see a different you after hearing everything from them."


    "I just got a clear view of things and my feelings about you. Just like how you all came to like me, I''m the same. It sounds unfaithful but this is one of the things I couldn''t change."


    "We already understand that. You know, we all have our own version of you in our eyes. But one thing ismon, we all felt that you greatly cared for us."


    "I''m afraid not everyone thought like that."


    "My Ruki, don''t beat yourself from those who chose to ept being cut off by you. Maybe you did something that earned their hate but I''m sure, like with us, you took care of them in your own way."


    Sena tried tofort me. Her words do make sense but only they can answer if I truly took care of them.


    Wherever they are right now, if I meet them again, I''ll apologize. But do I really have the right to apologize if I didn''t even regret what I did to them?


    "You don''t need tofort me, Sena. I''m fully aware of what I did to them."


    "For you to start showing this kind of face¡­ It''s really not an exaggeration. Though I don''t dislike this, I still want to see your previous self. The guy who no matter what happened has that confident look on his face."


    She sat up and started kissing my lips. She''s looking for the me who was imprinted in her own memory. The guy who stole her.


    I responded to her kisses as I mulled over her words. My previous self was still here but because of the realization and changes that happened these past few days, I might''ve be a little lost on how I should really act around them.


    Who they fell in love with wasn''t the changed me but the one who at one point made them fall away from normality. The me who despite countless challenges, never gave up on them.


    Thanks to Sena, my head became a bit clearer. I might still be a little lost but the path ahead became a bit clearer now. I shouldn''t show them my weak side again. Confidently face what''s ahead, be it my future with them and everything that wille right after.


    Sena and I never went past our passionate kiss, despite being this close to me, Sena was already satisfied at what I showed her. I also conveyed my feelings for her through our time together. My desire for her was still satisfied even with just this, there''s still more time in the future when we will just feel that need to feel each other in a more intimate way


    After a while we decided to go back down, she only requested one thing from me, it was to go back to the gym again and train with her. She imed that her performance was better when there''s still me around.


    I epted it and told her that I can only go there at least once a week. I''ve only registered there for the purpose of stealing her after all. So we''ll schedule it through messenger so our time will match. I also offered her that if she wanted she could go here once in a while to train with me in that mini-gym I had.


    She happily epted that suggestion. Because of that, She jumped at me again and we shared another passionate kiss where she kept whispering her affection to me.


    When we arrived downstairs, everyone was looking at us, well, except Minoru.


    We didn''t take too much time so they were probably wondering if we did it or not.


    I''m not inclined to answer so after settling Sena down, I took some time to call Kana first. I told her I''ll call in to check on her. When she answered, I could feel Kana''s joy at hearing my voice. After making sure she''s fine, I said goodbye to her after making a promise to not skip club on Monday.


    After that, I went to Otoha next.


    I asked Mihara-san for permission but since the decision still depended on Otoha, she looked at her. Otoha nodded indicating her willingness toe with me upstairs.


    Miwa-nee was still at the kitchen and she only took a nce before going back to what she''s doing, Haruko and Akane were alternately fighting Minoru on that game and they''re both losing at him, well Haruko purposely let herself be defeated, unlike Akane who seriously y but still lose against the boy.


    After bringing Otoha to my room, unlike Sena she didn''t immediately cling to me but instead, she looked around it, trying to remember the time she wasst here.


    "Something changed from your room, Ruki."


    With us being alone, Otoha''s trouble from talking vanished, only with me will she fully open up. But her actions earlier were all genuine, that''s how she acted around others but it''s different with me.


    "Yep. I wasn''t using this room for some time now. And I moved some of my things to our room."


    And when we''re alone, I never hide things from her. That''s my way for her to trust mepletely, she believed I would never lie to her. Even after a year that we haven''t met each other, that trust she has with me never faded.


    "... You always sleep together with Akane now. We never slept together yet, right?"


    Otoha fell silent for a moment since her back was facing me, I couldn''t see what face she''s making right.


    "It will be bad if we did, you can''t stay the night here and I can''t stay the night in your room."


    Mihara-san was always with her and she couldn''t go to someone else''s house. Likewise, I couldn''t stay there with her. Her family were always around at night. I could sneak in, yes but I''ll probably be hanged if they found me inside her room.


    "I always wanted to do that with you, Ruki. Sleeping next to you, waking up next to you. You being thest person I will see at night and the first person I will seee morning¡­"


    "Then let me think of something, I''ll make it possible for us."


    I went closer to her and this time, I''m the one who initiated, hugging her from the back, I rested my chin on her shoulder. I finally got a nce at her face and it''s showing her gentle and satisfied smile from my words and my action right now.


    She knew that if I told her that, I would really make it possible.


    "One year. Did you also miss me?"


    She put her hand over mine as she let herself befortable with this position where I''m hugging her from behind.


    "I do. I''m sorry for making you cry, Otoha."


    I really missed this girl, well, all of them actually. The day I cut her off, Otoha really cried a lot that I thought that would be the end of me interacting with someone of her stature. But now, here we are again, this time I won''t make her cry for a second time.


    "Uhm¡­ take responsibility."


    Like she rehearsed it, Otoha voiced out her thoughts.


    "How?"


    Taking responsibility. I already decided to do that for everyone.


    "I will introduce you to my grandfather."


    Otoha said with conviction. Her face turned serious like this is something she nned.


    "Are you sure? It''s your grandfather while I''m just a nobody"


    That''s a head of a noble family, no matter how brave I am, that''s someone where words couldn''t buy my way out if I offended him.


    "Un. I want to change too, with you. It''s time for him to finally acknowledge me."


    Otoha nodded and exined why she wanted to do that. Looking at her determined face, I finally get to see that this girl finally grew up from her previous state.


    "I''m d. My Otoha finally started to step out of her insecurity."


    Her insecurity, being a daughter of a noble house, she thought she wouldn''t have a chance at normalcy. That''s the real reason why she''s finding it hard to talk to others, those who know her family were afraid that they might identally offend her so they always talk to her in a respectful tone while those who do not know, they try to get closer but she doesn''t know most of what they''re talking about so most of the time she only listened and hardly talk.


    "It''s all thanks to you¡­ When you left my side, I once again fell into the same situation before I got to know you."


    "Mihara-san was still there for me but without you, I felt iplete. There''s no one like you, Ruki¡­"


    Otoha turned around to return my hug before initiating a kiss. I could feel her shaking like she used all her strength to say all of this to me. Like Sena, I''m taking her back so whatever she wants me to do, I will do it.


    It''s just meeting her grandfather. I will be taking her granddaughter for myself, sooner orter I will also have to deal with him so this is for the better.

 Chapter 119: Kaneko Otoha*

    <h4>Chapter 119: Kaneko Otoha*</h4>


    Unlike Sena, Otoha asked me to push her down to the bed. It''s been more than a year for her so her longing that was bottled up was more than what Sena has.


    Putting her down to the bed, I immediately got on top of her.


    Her long brown hair sprawled on the bed and with her uniform a bit disheveled, her figure which became sexier than how I rememberedy before my eyes. Even her breasts that were previously on the average size grew and were now approaching a bigger cup.


    "You''ve be sexier, Otoha."


    I revelled at her figure as I started kissing her. From her forehead, down to her nose and her lips that were already red from all the kisses we shared since earlier at school.


    "E-eh? I''ve only grown a bit..."


    Unconvinced by what I said, Otoha tried to deny it. But before she could even shake her head. My hand went straight to her breast and grabbed it.


    "No, not just a bit. Look, before, this wouldn''t spill out of my hand."


    I grabbed her breasts and squeezed it, which made her produce a soft moan.


    "Ahn! This naughty hand."


    Otoha grabbed my hand and instead of removing it, she pushed it further, encouraging it to do more.


    "I knew you like this. Can I take this off?"


    Though I asked, my hands were already unbuttoning her uniform.


    "Y-yes..."


    Otoha muttered her consent as she watched me undress her. Her face was already so red, anyone would be turned on and will definitely pounce on her if they saw her like that.


    "There. My Otoha is always this beautiful."


    As I finished undressing her, I ran my hand on her smooth skin, relishing her body once again. This demuredy was already defiled by my hands a year ago, and today, after a year of not seeing each other, my desire for her reached its highest.


    I feel like I will still push her down even if she didn''t ask for it.


    "Hearing your voice and feeling your touch again, I feel like I''m back to that day when I first met you."


    Otoha started reminiscing as my hands slowly explored her truly erotic body. She felt my hands and talking about this is probably her way not to moan out.


    "Ah. That day when I first challenged you."


    Ipletely forgot the instance where we first met but when Otoha mentioned it, memories about her and the memories I had of her started resurfacing. Especially those memories that could be said to be important to her.


    Licking her down from her neck, I reached her two soft mountains with her nipples already standing erect, waiting for someone to take them.


    I licked it and yed with it using my tongue, coating her nipples with my saliva.


    "Y-yes, Aahn! Mmhh¡­ A cute little junior challenged me in a Kendo Match. I only thought of putting you in awe."


    Cute little junior eh? But yeah, Otoha looks so cool back then. She''s even popr to those who couldn''t understand the gap with her personality.


    Otoha started moaning from what I''m doing but it didn''t stop her reminiscing. Of course, I also joined her while I was sucking her nipples. Alternating the two, I enjoyed it thoroughly before travelling further down.


    "But I didn''t dodge your shinai and instead, I circled my arms around you."


    Right. I wonder why I did that. To surprise her? She wouldn''t expect me doing that during a match after all.


    With my tongue travelling down, my hands also worked at pulling down her skirt and panties.


    "N-naughty junior."


    I don''t know if she''s pertaining to the me she was reminiscing about or to the one enjoying her body right now.


    Either way, Otoha let me do as I wish. Spreading her legs open, her sacred ce was once again in my full view.


    I couldn''t help but gulp down my saliva as I started salivating due to it. I raised her legs and got down to it. With my tongue, I licked her already wet pussy slurping her love nectar.


    Otoha couldn''t contain her moans because of it. She held my head and pushed it down as if encouraging me to do more.


    "You got too flustered that even when holding your shinai,? you reverted back to your usual self."


    The way she turned red from someone suddenly hugging her at that time further strengthened my desire to steal her.


    I continued her reminisce as I ate her out, from licking it, I started sucking on her entrance and her clit. And not satisfied with it, I also started fingering her which resulted in her producing more love nectar.


    "Haahn... I thought you wouldn''t remember. Mmmhhn"


    From the stimtion I''m giving her, Otoha soon reached her first climax. But even with that, I didn''t stop eating her out. Climaxing once isn''t enough to satisfy her. I''ll fill in the days we were not together.


    "Sorry, I really forgot but the memory resurfaced as soon as you started talking about it."


    I honestly told her about not remembering it. Otoha smiled, seemingly satisfied by my honesty. She then proceeded to pull me up, halting my work on her down there. Staring at her erotic face, there''s no doubt that she wanted more than just my tongue and fingers now.


    "You, remembering about it is enough. Promise me you won''t cut me off again."


    Otoha pleaded with her eyes which already had the hint of tears. She probably remembered the day I cut her off. About how I just turned my back to her even if she started crying.


    I took her lips again, to convey what I''m feeling about her right now. Pouring in the affection I have for her, Otoha received it smilingly.


    "I promise. Never will I say something like that again."


    "Then hold me, Ruki."


    With her arms and legs spread open, Otoha waspletely giving herself to me. I didn''t let her wait any longer.


    The others were probably waiting for us now but my whole focus was on this lovelydy pouring her heart out for me.


    And without any more words between us, my cock once again plunged deep inside her after more than a year.


    The room was then filled with Otoha''s moans and the sounds made from our intercourse. Otoha matched my moves and sometimes took the lead. Everything I taught and did with her back then was once again put to use.


    Drowning ourselves to our lust towards each other, Otoha climaxed at least 4 times while I cummed inside her twice, filling up her womb with my semen.


    When we went back downstairs, the glint in their eyes? already told me that they knew what happened or probably heard us. Even Mihara-san who almost never gets flustered even when she''s watching us through the rearview mirror had a hint of blush on her face.


    Her nobledy had just an intense lovemaking session with me.


    At least even if they knew, no one mentioned it. Or they''re afraid to mention it because it might turn the atmosphere awkward. Sena had a longing on her face, maybe regretting she didn''t ask for it as well. That girl, I''ll visit her in the gym soon.


    Miwa-nee then called us to dinner. Minoru was all smiles as he dragged Akane and Haruko to the table. Looks like he''s too happy and satisfied about winning against the two in that game.


    Since Otoha was already satisfied with our two rounds, she didn''t fight for the seat next to me. Akane took my right and Sena took my left. Haruko was someone who''s not reallypetitive when ites to me. She always does things on her pace, sometimes she can be clingy but most times she will silently concede her ce to others.


    She''s not like this before, maybe the time when she will just contain me in the Student Council got to her. Afraid that I will just escape from her again, Haruko never got that restrictive anymore ever since meeting her again and taking her back in.


    Miwa-nee''s cooking was really something on the level of a housewife, not as good as those in the restaurant but tasty enough for the family to enjoy. We all ate quietly at first but soon discussion arose.


    Since she was busy earlier, the four who came home with me, including Mihara-san, were introduced to her. Then Haruko, like meeting an older sister, thanked her like she nned to do ever since I told her about the reason for my desire.


    If not for Miwa-nee, I won''t go out of my way to steal girls left and right. I wouldn''t have any contact with other girls such as Haruko, Yae, Sena, Otoha and all the others that I have stolen from their boyfriends.


    Sena and Otoha followed suit, thanking her but with all that gratitude, Miwa-nee refused to ept it. She''s still ming herself about what happened to me.


    Akane only silently listened as we both ate our dinner. Sometimes she will wipe a stain on my face and she will do the same. And that''s enough for her to take her mind off their topic that''s somehow ufortable for her.


    After dinner, I told Otoha to take a bath first but since the time is approaching 8 o''clock, Mihara-san told her that she already told the servants to prepare for a bath at home. Hearing that, I didn''t insist anymore.


    They will drop Sena at her doorstep so I don''t have to worry how the two will go home. I walked with them outside and watched on until the car they''re riding in disappeared from my sight.


    Another two were added to the girls that I took back in. The four who I encountered when Akane showed me their group were all back to being mine. But there are still others waiting for their turn, I''ll meet them all in their school soon.


    When I went back inside, Akane and Miwa-nee was nowhere in sight. Only Haruko was left in the living room. She told me that Akane was preparing the bath while Miwa-nee took Minoru upstairs.


    Haruko pulled me to sit next to her and like someone who wanted to be pampered, she clung to me tightly.


    "Everything went well with Sena and Otoha?"


    She asked. This surprise from her, I''m d it turned for the better.


    "Un. Thank you for bringing them, Haruko."


    I nodded as I put my arm over her shoulder.


    "Stop thanking me, silly. I''m just doing what I can do for you."


    Right. That''s what she always does. Taking care of my desire, helping me with Aya, giving me advice and now this time with Sena and Otoha.


    "You''ve already done enough, you know?"


    This girl is really turning herself to something more special for me.


    "It will never be enough. Won''t you marry me as well?"


    Haruko shook her head before dropping that question.


    "Err¡­ I will if possible."


    "Then let''s make it possible."


    "Huh? How?"


    "Silly, there are other ces allowing that or we can just make a new identity for you."


    "This girl, your ideas¡­ it''s still too early for that."


    "I know. But it''s better to be prepared."


    "¡­Alright, we''ll prepare for it as well."


    "Yes! I love you, Ruki."


    Like a kid who has her wish granted, Haruko threw herself to me and rained me down with kisses.


    "Un. I love you too."


    Now that she brought up that idea maybe it''s really not bad to prepare for it. Unlike Yae who was satisfied even if I didn''t marry her in the future, Haruko was different, she wanted to take my name and rece herst name with mine.


    Haa. I''ll respect each of their wishes and try to grant them all to the best of my abilities.


    Akane soon emerged from the bath, since I nned for all of them to get along, I asked Akane to let Haruko join us. Knowing my intention, she reluctantly epted it after I promise to spoil her more tonight and tomorrow at our date.


    Ah. It will be a long night again.

 Chapter 120: Restraint*

    <h4>Chapter 120: Restraint*</h4>


    Though I expected this to be a long night, it was about to be over. Or is it?


    I nned to go to Haruko but she specifically told me after our bath that it''s fine not toe since the time we had at the bath and the promise I made was enough to satisfy her for tonight.


    I don''t know but I felt like that was her restraining herself again. But since she told me not toe, am I supposed to just ept it?


    It''s not only them who were longing for me, I am longing for them as well.


    "Akane. You heard what Haruko said, right?"


    I called out to Akane who was making herselffortable as shey her head on my chest, she''s still short of breath after a round of sex with me. Though already used to it, we never get tired of each other and the pleasure was still the same as our first night.


    "Yes, actually I''m happy she said that. But husband, you can''t ept it, right?"


    Getting straight to the point, this girl can really read me.


    "¡­Yes."


    Haruko asked to spend a night here. It will be a weekly urrence and the only time I can be alone with her outside of school.


    "I think I''m starting to understand it, husband. All this time I thought it was only us longing for you but you also wanted to be with all of us, right? You treat them equally, I''m already lucky enough to be the one taking this ce beside you as someone special. So if I try to restrain you, I feel like it will be just me acting selfishly."


    Looking up to me, Akane voiced out her thoughts. She''s right. I really want to be with all of them, that''s why I always ask them to get along together.


    "But I''m the most selfish here, Akane. As much as I want to do right for you, I already love most of them and I want them as much as I want you. I couldn''t me this on just my desire now, this is also on me."


    I also told her about my thoughts. If before I can conveniently say it''s my desire to call out for them. But this time, feeling that emotion for them, it''s not just my desire that Miwa-nee imnted but also what I really feel.


    "Un¡­ So what are you waiting for? Go and check upon them, husband. I''ll stay here and wait for your return."


    We maintained eye contact and I could see Akane epting what I said. We''re growing and through this growth, we will understand each other much better. I decided to marry her in the future and this won''t change.


    I''m selfish, greedy and stupid. I''m thankful enough that all of them are this understanding of our own situation, I guess making this all work out will be my goal.


    "I''ll always return to your side, Akane. And I''ll always stay until you fall asleep."


    These are the only words I could say to her for now. No matter what happens or no matter how many girls I add, I will always return to her side. That much is true.


    Akane nodded and kissed me. And through that kiss, her feelings were being conveyed to me. there was helplessness in it and also eptance. Helpless of our situation and eptance of what it really is.


    Before she fell asleep, Akane told me how Miwa-nee received a call earlier and it was possibly from her husband based on her reaction after the call.


    I found nothing wrong with Miwa-nee earlier but it was probably her putting up a front again. I couldn''t find the time to talk to her these past few days after that night between us.


    Ah. Right. I might find her emptying my father''s collection of wine again. Let''s see.


    After leaving the room, I went to check on Haruko first. Like I thought she''s still not asleep.


    "Silly, why are you here?"


    Upon opening the door, Haruko''s figure weed me. Since she knew she''ll stay the night here, she brought her own sleepwear. A negligee that''s tight enough to entuate her curves. She even removed her bra and that made her already sexy body turn even more erotic. Just looking at her with her hair let down, I already felt the urge and desire to have her.


    "Guess?"


    I answered in another question. But yeah, the lust I''m feeling for her right now will probably not go unnoticed.


    "I don''t need to. I can see it with your eyes. I''m foolish, aren''t I?"


    As I thought, she felt my searing gaze directed at her body.


    "Yes, you are. I also long for my Haruko, you know?"


    As I stepped my foot inside the room, I pulled the door close behind me.


    "I tried to restrain myself here but I guess I shouldn''t have done that from the start. Ruki, is it fine to be as selfish whenever I stay here?"


    Haruko stepped forward and circled her arms around my back. Hugging me like that, my arms also moved and pulled her even closer.


    "It''s more than fine. In fact, I don''t want to see you restraining yourself again, Haruko."


    I whispered in her ear as I started to suck and lick on it. Haruko shuddered slightly as she felt my tongue and lips encroaching her ear.


    "Ah. That I can''t do, I''m not just doing that for you, Ruki. Understand that to make this setup work, all of us should learn to restrain ourselves, you included."


    With her eyes closed, as she was relishing the sensation brought by what I am doing, Haruko rejected and exined her reasoning.


    Restrain ourselves. I guess she''s right about that. I also needed restraint.


    "I understand, but not in a night like this, right?"


    Even so, now''s noy the time for restraint. Moving on from her ears, I went to her lips and took it in a passionate kiss which Haruko responded with the same passion. Putting my tongue inside her mouth, she sucked on it and after a while, the situation changed to me sucking her tongue. It was in that heat of passion that we slowly moved towards the bed.


    "Just tell me you want me, silly. I still want to hear words like that from you."


    Breaking off our kiss to catch our breath, Haruko found the window to answer me.


    "I want you, Haruko."


    I smiled and wholeheartedly told her. I want her. Right ''want'' again but this is not the convenient word I often used before. It''s the genuine want to take her.


    "I want you too, Ruki. I missed you, I mean I always want to do this with you, anytime, anywhere."


    Haruko smiled back and poured out her feelings.


    With the restraints removed from both of us, just like back in that sound-proofed room, Haruko and I revel at each other.


    Starting from forey, she pulled me down the bed and got on top of me with her back turned to me, she then bent down to settle herself near my mouth. Haruko was not wearing any underwear. I only noticed her not having a bra earlier but I guess, she didn''t put on any down here as well.


    This girl was also waiting for me toe so she prepared herself like this.


    Understanding her intention, I immediately plunged my tongue on her sacred ce, licking it and sucking on it fervently. Along with her moans, her love nectar started gushing out of her.


    And while in that position, Haruko bent down and took out my cock, after stroking it to make it stand up, she started sucking it off. With her head skillfully moving up and down, my cock became fully erect in no time and it even started to produce precum which she also sucked out and gulped down.


    We continued in that position until one of us couldn''t hold it anymore. Haruko reached her first climax, my mouth never let go of her pussy as I sucked everything she cummed.


    I pulled myself up from below her before kneeling behind with my cock aimed at her. While still bent down and in the process of recovering from her climax, I raised Haruko''s butt up and pushed my cock inside her, from the tip up to the base in one thrust.


    Haruko couldn''t help but moan out loud as I started pounding her from behind. With every thrust of my hips, she will tighten up, making it both feel incredible for us. And like what she always wanted, her buttcheeks weren''t spared, pping both of them until it turned red, Haruko''s moans filled the room.


    We continued in that position with my hands holding her hips, the pace at which I pounded her started to speed up. And soon enough, I also reached my first climax and Haruko her second. Pouring in everything deep inside her.


    I didn''t pull my cock out as we changed our position to go to the second round immediately. Pulling her body up, I put us in the sitting position and turned her around.


    Now face to face to each other, we started kissing again while my hands were on her butt supporting her hips as it moved up and down, slowly reaching our tempo.


    Once she got her tempo, I removed my hand in there as I took off her negligee, revealing her twin peaks again. My hand immediately grabbed then and pinched her nipples which made her move faster.


    Breaking off our kiss, my tongue slid down from her lips down to her neck before arriving at her breasts.


    I sucked at her nipples as she continued humping down my cock, when she got tired from it, Iid her down to the bed and continued what she was doing.


    Haruko clung tightly to me as her legs circled around my back. Now it''s even tighter as I increased the speed of my hips, intent on finishing and cumming inside her again.


    Her moans and the wet sounds that were being made every time I thrust deep inside her were the only sounds filling up the room. We don''t need words to convey our feelings for each other.


    And just like that, our second round ended with me finishing inside her for the second time.


    Both catching our breaths, I pulled my cock out from her and my semen immediately spilled out from inside.


    She used her hand to put it back inside her before cleaning her hand using her mouth. Ah. This girl was always this erotic. Only to me will she show this side of her.


    Pulling her back into my arms, I repositioned ourselves to bed. Haruko didn''t say a word and just snuggled herself into my arms, feeling my warmth.


    Satisfied with what we did. Haruko soon fell asleep while making sure she''s as close to me as possible. Her peaceful face as she snuggled to me was something I always wanted to see. What she said about learning to restrain ourselves, it does make sense. Especially for me who''s the only one catering for their needs.


    But yeah, it''s a bit hard to restrain if you have these beautiful girls waiting for you.

 Chapter 121: Miwa-nees Worries

    <h4>Chapter 121: Miwa-nee''s Worries</h4>


    When Haruko fell asleep, I didn''t leave immediately. For 10 minutes, I watched her sleep peacefully. She had a smile on her face and she kept mumbling my name. Whatever she was dreaming, I was there.


    As I thought, I couldn''t afford to lose them again. I want to satisfy all of them so they wouldn''t be able to think about leaving me. The purpose of opening the option to leave was to let them feel that I''m not taking away their freedom to choose. And if ever someone opts out, I will surely be hurt by it. It just meant that I failed to satisfy her.


    Err but I already took away that option for Haruko and Yae. Like Akane, they''re the ones I don''t really want to lose, no matter what. This might be my possessiveness again and it now encroached the three of them.


    After leaving the room, I went downstairs first to see if Miwa-nee is there, and surprisingly she''s nowhere to be seen. Not even an empty bottle. She didn''t leave their room after going upstairs earlier.


    Should I check their room?


    Of course, I should. Let''s assume she also wanted to talk to me.


    Taking my feet to their room, I was hindered by the door. It''s locked and it''s a bit rude to knock on it when it''s already this deep in the night.


    Miwa-nee was probably already asleep.


    I''ll be with Akane for the whole day tomorrow and we''ll only be back in the morning the next day. Should I wait until Sunday to talk to her?


    I spent the next 15 minutes mulling over that thought. Only when the drowsiness took over me that I decided to not wait until Sunday. There might be a possibility that tomorrow will be the day her husband wille here and pick them both up. I need to know now so I can feel at ease at my date with Akane tomorrow.


    Putting my hand on the door, I knocked at it while calling out Miwa-nee''s name.


    What should I say to her, anyway? That I heard from Akane that she got a call earlier and I was wondering what was that about?


    Haa. Or should I straight up ask her about the reason why she left home?


    Miwa-nee purposely did not mention it because I''m still a kid in her eyes and that I couldn''t really help her.


    And it''s probably true. But I won''t stay as a kid forever, I will grow up, we will grow up and we will be exposed to that adult world Aunt Akemi, Shio and Miwa-nee was talking about.


    It took me about 10 knocks before I heard activity inside and footsteps going to the door. A short whileter, the door opened with Miwa-nee still half-asleep.


    "R-ruki? What is it? It''s still the dead of the night."


    She started, there''s nothing wrong with her voice nor her question. Did something really happen?


    "I came to see Miwa-nee. We haven''t had a proper talk since that night."


    In the end, this is the reason I cane up with. But it''s true, after that night, we did have a certain connection now but we haven''t talked about the important things.


    Like what will happen between us now or does it mean she also loves me? I don''t know and Miwa-nee never voiced it out.


    "This brat. That could wait, right?"


    Putting a hand on her forehead, Miwa-nee expressed dissatisfaction.


    "No. I¡­"


    Why am I stuttering? Am I actually afraid to tell her that I want to know everything?


    My gaze traveled from Miwa-nee to the boy sleeping soundly on his bed.


    Ah. Right. That''s what was making me afraid. I became too conscious of Minoru.


    "Huh? What?"


    Miwa-nee was starting to frown. Her half-sleep state was removed. I woke her up but here I am hesitating.


    Haa. I should stop doing this ande clean to why am I here.


    "I heard from Akane, you got a phone call earlier."


    When she heard what I said, Miwa-nee''s expression turned from a frown to a gloomy one. It was only for a split second and she shook her head immediately.


    "It''s nothing, you don''t have to concern yourself over it."


    Miwa-nee averted her gaze from me as she whispered those words. In the end, she still doesn''t want to tell me.


    "Can I be honest with you, Miwa-nee?"


    This is thest resort. I''ll tell her everything I am worried about. If it''s still not enough for her to talk about her own problem then that''s my loss¡­


    I stepped closer to her and reached for her hand which was balled into a fist. This happened when I mentioned the phone call.


    I didn''t let go of her hand and held onto it until she somehow calmed down.


    "Haa. Alright. Come in first. I don''t want us to keep talking by the door."


    Sighing in resignation, Miwa-nee invited me in. I didn''t miss that opportunity to hug her. She was surprised at first but in the end, she let me hug her as the door closed behind me.


    "Coming here at this time. What are you thinking?"


    The volume of her voice lowered in consideration for the sleeping boy. I feel sorry for him but I really love his mom and I want to share her worries, even if there''s nothing I can do yet.


    "I''ll be with Akane tomorrow and we''ll be back by Sunday morning. I''m just afraid that during that time, you''ll leave and I won''t see you again."


    I could feel her tremble a bit upon hearing what I said, then Miwa-nee turned around and patted my head.


    "We won''t leave, Ruki. This much, I can tell you. But more than that, don''t ask me yet."


    She lifted my chin and stared at me. Our lips were only a few centimetres apart. The words she said about them not leaving, is it fine to believe it?


    "Why can''t I ask about it? Miwa-nee, I want to hear what''s troubling you and share your worries."


    I''m probably reaching too far here. But I can''t think of anything else.


    "No. I don''t want to drag you into it. You let me remember my buried feelings for you and that just further heightened this sense of responsibility I''m feeling."


    Miwa-nee shook her head and moved her gaze away from me like she''s afraid I''ll pick up something from her eyes.


    "Why? Does it concern me?"


    Sense of responsibility... Is it really about Minoru? I really won''t know if she won''t tell me. And I don''t want to assume things. Should I really wait until she decided to tell me?


    "Ruki, please? I''ll tell you when it''s all over."


    Miwa-nee turned her gaze back to me and with pleading eyes and tone, she begged me.


    "Is it because I''m still a kid in your eyes?"


    I asked her back and the answer she gave me was as I expected.


    "Yes. It''s like that. I don''t want to burden you by telling you that. Just grow up and in due time, I''ll tell you everything."


    Nodding her head, Miwa-nee hugged me back. My face was immediately buried in her voluptuous chest. Normally I would enjoy this sensation but after not getting the answer I want, I was frustrated instead.


    "Why am I not satisfied with this answer?"


    Now, this is just me pressing the issue but Miwa-nee calmly answered me. She''s adamant about her decision.


    "Because you''re stubborn. Ruki, I love you, okay? For now, let me protect you from any unnecessary worries."


    Hearing ''I love you'' from her should make me happy but her next words just really hit me too hard.


    I''m the one being protected and not the other way around.


    "Miwa-nee, you''re being unfair."


    "Maybe I am. And I won''t say this is only for you. Alright. You can go back now."


    Releasing me from her arms, Miwa-nee started walking back to their bed. Minoru was still sleeping there. That boy¡­


    "Am I really no good?"


    Now I''m just repeating everything. No matter what I say, Miwa-nee won''t tell me. Should I just make her drunk and ask her during it?


    But if I did, she''ll surely be disappointed in me. It will be like I forced her.


    "You''re more than good but you see, it''s not something we can solve just by sitting and talking it out. So as much as possible, I don''t want you to know."


    But I already have an idea. I somehow already knew about it.


    Miwa-nee, her gaze was alternating between Minoru and me. As much as I don''t want to believe it yet, her words, even if it''s vague, it all points in that direction.


    "When will you tell me?"


    Giving up, I could only sigh and turn to the door while throwing thisst question that meant giving up on making her talk.


    "When everything''s over."


    I stopped my tracks and looked back at her, Miwa-nee also stopped and just stared at me after saying that.


    "Miwa-nee, I love you. Even if you tell me that, I will probably keep asking you, maybe not tomorrow or the next, but it will happen. I just can''t stand seeing you shouldering all of that."


    I''m nning for our future but this, this just proved that I''m still far from aplishing anything. I might''ve been good at coaxing girls at my age but that''s all there is to it. Miwa-nee couldn''t even tell me her worries because she wanted to protect me.


    What should I really do? It''s not like I can stop and focus on making Miwa-nee acknowledge me. I know that my thinking is wed. I''m loving a lot of girls and sacrificing everyone for only one is something I cannot do. Not at this point. Should I really just ept this and wait?


    "I know but this is my choice, Ruki."


    Right. Miwa-nee''s choice.


    Even if I''m feeling indignation about this, there''s really nothing that I can do.


    Turning around again. I continue traversing thest few steps to the door to leave their room.


    But before I can reach for the doorknob. Miwa-nee came running and hugged me from the back, I could feel my shoulder turning wet. Tears. Miwa-nee is crying.


    "Can you stay for a bit?"


    She asked.


    "If it''s for Miwa-nee then I can."


    Right, for now, this is all I can do for her.


    I turned around and reached my hand to her face, after wiping her tears away, I took her lips into mine. She didn''t reject it and instead, she responded to it.


    We left the room right after to not disturb the sleeping Minoru, settling on one of the empty rooms. Our inhibitions were released and from there everything naturally happened. I''ve just thought of putting restraint earlier but this one time, I couldn''t pass up on this. After all, time with Miwa-nee were always this short.


    I really love this aunt of mine and I''m sure she''s feeling the same towards me. I can''t do anything for her yet, but I''ll make sure there wille a day when I can carry her burden for her. Well, not only for her but for everyone else.

 Chapter 122: First Date (1)

    <h4>Chapter 122: First Date (1)</h4>


    "Good morning, husband."


    Akane greeted me as soon as my eyes opened. She''s already out of her sleepwear, did I oversleep?


    Her golden hair that was usually undone was tied into a bun and an apron was draped over her body.


    Did she just finish cooking?


    It''s a new day and Akane was beaming an excited smile. Today is our date, I already nned everything except for dinner. Well, it''s not exactly nned. I''m also new to this so we''ll go where our feet go.


    "Good morning, what time is it?"


    After sharing our morning kiss, I asked Akane.


    After spending the time with Miwa-neest night, I walked her back to their room. In the end, we only satisfied our lust for each other. I liked it, yes. But soon, I want her to open up to me to share everything she doesn''t want to tell me.


    When I went back to our room, Akane woke up and we talked in length about how I couldn''t get Miwa-nee to open up to me. That continued until I fell asleep snuggling to her.


    "Half-past eight. Come down now, Haruko, Miwa-nee and Minoru are waiting."


    She pulled me up by the arm. She''s really in a good mood today, it''s because of our date right?


    But I really overslept. It''s probably because of how tired I was yesterday. I lost count how many times I did it with them. Starting from the morning with Yae and Akane. Then with Aya after PE and at night starting from Otoha and ending it with Miwa-nee.


    Restraint. Haa.


    But it''s really hard to hold myself back for them.


    "Looking at you, you cooked for us, wife?"


    After standing up, we went out of the room together with her sticking close to me. All that''s left was for her to ask me to carry her.


    "I suddenly thought that you would wake up soon so I left it for Haruko to finish."


    Eh? Akane? Do you really have a gadget that not only detects my presence but also monitors whether I am asleep or awake?


    "I''m really d you two never sh like with Yae."


    Well, it was partly because of me. I knew Yae wanted to do something for me but since there''s nothing yet, I ended up neglecting her.


    "But I''m more afraid of Haruko than Yae. Her attitude and demeanor scream housewife..."


    Akane''s voice trailed as she described Haruko.


    "Oh? Actually, she expressed how she wanted me to marry her as well. She''s not trying topete, she wants the same position as you."


    Marrying the two of them. Ah, maybe not just the two. That''s something I need to prepare for the future.


    "Will I still be special if you also marry her?"


    When she asked that, I could feel her worry. The position she managed to get will be shared. That''s a needless worry though, even if I marry everyone that doesn''t change that she''s the most special.


    "Of course. You''ll always be."


    I stopped walking and turned to face her. We''re already about to descend the stairs but this girl needs another reminder so she wouldn''t worry about this again. I''ll keep reminding her until she fully epts it.


    She''s the one who understands me the most but at these times, she always forgets the words I had told her. No matter what happens, she''ll be the most special.


    Pushing her inside my previous room, the bed was neatly arranged and it still has the scent of what transpired herest night.


    "Akane, you cane here anytime you want. But no one else can set foot in our room besides the two of us "


    I hugged her from the back as she took in the state of my previous room.


    This was where we first slept together after years of neglecting her. She basically forced herself in here to sleep with me but that night where I held her in my arms once again became a fond memory to me after remembering my love for her.


    "Un. No matter what happens, I''ll be your most special."


    Muttering those words, Akane turned to me and hugged me back.


    Her worries weren''t unfounded anyway. Anyone will feel the same if they''re in the same position as her. I''ll use this day to let her feel those words and not just hear it from me or from her memory of me saying that to her.


    When we arrived at the dining table the breakfast was already arranged by Haruko and Miwa-nee, they all waited for me to wake up so that we could eat together. Haruko was beaming with happiness which she rarely shows in front of others but I guess that''s the effect ofst night.


    And Miwa-nee, though she still seems down, she wouldn''t show that in front of Minoru.


    After we''re done eating breakfast, I told them our ns for today. When I mentioned the Amusement Park, Minoru''s eyes lit up as he stood up and dered he also wanted toe with us.


    Though Miwa-nee scolded him for being wily, Akane agreed to take him with us. It''s supposed to be our date but since Akane agreed, I followed suit. Taking the boy with us to the Amusement Park to enjoy it as well will not only ease Miwa-nee but also please Akane.


    She''s really fond of Minoru that even if he somehow bullied her in that console game, she still kept ying with him.


    By agreeing to take Minoru with us, Miwa-nee can finally rx for half a day.


    Well, since our date wouldn''t end in just the Amusement Park, Miwa-nee will pick up Minoru before we go to the theater and the hotel. The house will be left to Miwa-nee for the day. I told her to treat this as her day-off and we''ll take care of Minoru.


    It''s great that I didn''t make a date n in which rides we will go to in order to enjoy the Amusement Park. Akane told me that we''ll let Minoru decide what we will ride. Since he''s still a kid, we wouldn''t be able to get on any thrill rides but I guess that''s for the best.


    After finalizing everything, I had them prepare first since I still have something to do first.


    It was to escort Haruko to the train station.


    On the way, Haruko teased me about not telling her that we were going on a date. It seemed she nned to stay until the night before going home.


    It''s Saturday after all, and she already told her parents where she was, though it''s a lie, they wouldn''t worry about her noting home early.


    Well, it''s already nned so I told her I''ll spend more time with her on her next stay over.


    Err.. like Akane and Yae, she also requested for a kiss before getting on. I anticipated that so I pulled her on a corner to give her what she wanted.


    I escorted her up to the train tform and after seeing the train departs only then did I go back home


    It was already 10 o''clock when we departed from home. Miwa-nee couldn''t help but worry for Minoru, this will be the first time they will separate for half a day since she gave birth to him.


    All this time, she was always with her son. Taking him with us was really a good decision. Not only will she have time to rx, but she will also have time to think about things.


    I thanked Akane for that but she just shook her head as she happily took Minoru''s right hand. Putting the boy in between us, we looked like a family. And when a passerbymented that word, Akane couldn''t help but blush.


    She imagined us in the future, with our son or daughter, walking like this together.


    The Amusement Park is located in a business district a bit far from here, it will be a train ride that willst for an hour. It''s Saturday so there are also others who have the same destination as us.


    During the train ride, Minoru was too excited that he kept trying to run off somewhere. I thought of scolding him but Akane stopped me. Instead of scolding him, Akane told him a story that scared the wits out of the kid which made him cower in between us.


    When the other passengers saw that, they couldn''t help but smile at us then praised Akane. We''re still young so they thought Minoru''s my little brother and Akane, my girlfriend. Theymented on how the girlfriend could handle the little brother better than his older brother. Thosements made Akane happy as she clung to me while patting Minoru''s head.


    After an hour, we finally got out of the station and soon the Amusement Park appeared before us.


    After waiting in line for 15 minutes, we finally got our turn to buy the tickets and enter the park.


    Just from the entrance, Minoru''s eyes lit up as a number of mascots were performing for the children not far away from it.


    Akane saw that and she urged me toe with them.


    Err¡­ her eyes also lit up upon seeing the mascots. That girl is still a child at heart. It has been a long time since we went here and if both of them can enjoy it then that''s great.


    I followed after them and watched the show.


    Eh no, it''s more like I watch over the two of them enjoying the show.


    Watching them be like that was more enjoyable than any rides or mascots.


    This was supposed to be our first date but with the addition of Minoru, I guess it became a family day.

 Chapter 123: First Date(2)

    <h4>Chapter 123: First Date(2)</h4>


    By the time that Mascot show ended, Minoru was already hungry. Akane, like a mother, chided him as we went through waves of people to the food court.


    Akane was also hungry so I guess we''ll have an early lunch. Besides, it''s already near 12 o''clock. We have just arrived and haven''t ridden any amusement rides yet.


    I thought she would soon be annoyed by Minoru but Akane was all smiles as she took care of him. There''s a huge possibility that he''s my son but without confirmation with Miwa-nee, I won''t go there yet. Maybe she''s seeing our likeness hence she could be patient with him and it''s not like she''s faking it.


    I really like seeing her smile like that, even if this date didn''t turn out that romantic for us, just seeing her enjoy the day was enough.


    After eating our lunch, Minoru got his energy back as he led us. Yes, he''s the one leading us on where he wanted to go. Since we couldn''t just leave him alone, Akane and I followed him and rode the rides he wanted to.


    Of course, only those rides which allowed children. Sometimes Akane or I will ride with him but oftentimes we will just watch him enjoy it with the other children in the park. Like a married couple watching their child enjoy our visit to this park, we took pictures that will serve as our memory for this day.


    "Husband, thank you."


    Akane suddenly muttered at my side.


    I was holding her hand as we both watched Minoru y with the other kids, this time it''s not a ride but an area where they could y, there were all sorts of different kinds of recreational equipment that were designed for children.


    "Hmm? Why? I should be sorry, this is our date but we''re both stuck looking out for Minoru."


    Yeah, it''s supposed to be romantic but this isn''t that bad. That boy was already stuck in our house for a few days aftering here. A change of pace to unwind like this is good for him, and also for his mother.


    "Don''t say that, I really enjoy it, being here with you and looking out for him. When we have our own child in the future, I want us to be like this as well. Take him to ces like this and watch him grow up."


    There''s a sparkle in Akane''s eyes as she starts talking about our future child. She''s genuinely wishing for it. Not with anyone else, but with me.


    "Right. We''ll do that. And we can go back here next time, just the two of us. I wanted to ride on some with you, you know?"


    Especially those rides where she will surely cling to me. Even if she always does that whenever we''re together, the experience of enjoying things together is different. We couldn''t just fill our daily lives with erotic situations.


    "I''ve always wanted to ride the Ferris Wheel with you, husband. With only the two of us."


    Akane then looked towards the direction where the Ferris Wheel is. Looking over the city from up there, with only the two of us, of course, it''s bound to be romantic. There were even some who will be taken by the situation and do something erotic inside it but that''s something dangerous, you know? I wouldn''t risk it if ever. Just enjoying the view with her and a little romantic moment will be enough.


    "Huh? Shimizu-chan?"


    Suddenly a man''s voice called out to Akane, we both turned to the direction of the voice. There lies a guy not far from our age. He looks handsome with his attire and the way he carries himself. Like those cool guys often depicted in anime or movies. And by the looks he''s giving Akane, I immediately determined that he''s one of those guys aiming for her.


    He''s not alone though. There''s a girl beside him and I think I saw her back in middle school, a senior. She''s a looker but also a loner back then. But she''s not considered an introvert, she just didn''t want to associate herself to others, an antisocial, I guess?


    Did she change?


    "Hayami-senpai, Matsumoto-senpai."


    Hayami-senpai referred to the girl and this guy is Matsumoto-senpai.


    Well, his eyes were only focused on Akane and it seems he''s treating it like I''m not here with Akane.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Matsumoto asked.


    This guy, isn''t it obvious? I know he purposely said that to irritate me but yeah, he doesn''t know Akane that well.


    "Senpai. Are you just blind or what? Can''t you see this?"


    Akane with an annoyed tone raised our hands that were sped together.


    I could see his eyebrows twitch as he finally decided to stop ignoring my presence.


    "O-of course I could see that. Who is he?"


    Not having a choice but to acknowledge it, eh? Well, let''s see what this guy will do. To walk in like this. And what about Hayami-senpai who''s with him? Is she okay with this?


    "My husband, Ruki."


    Akane answered in a matter-of-fact way. After that, she clung to me and showed him how close we are. This guy was just acting ignorant, of course. He thought he could try to hit on Akane and appeal to her with his looks.


    "Huh? What husband?"


    Confused, he alternately looked at us. I''m still not inclined to butt in since Akane could handle him by herself. She''s really a different person in their eyes when it concerns me.


    "I''m sure you''re aware of the rumors about us. Everything about it is all true, so please, can you stop acting ignorant?"


    Akane red at him and that made him flinch but he still continued, maybe to regain his dignity? I don''t know, these guys were often prideful and full of ego. They wouldn''t rest until they got back at the other person.


    "Matsumoto, isn''t that enough? Are you here with me or not?"


    Hayami-senpai finally interjected. And with the same annoyed tone as Akane.


    "Ah. Tomo-chan. It''s not like that. I saw a junior and thought of greeting her."


    Now stuck between a rock and a hard ce which he put himself through, Matsumoto tried exining to her.


    "Oh please. I went here with you because of how you begged. This is enough, I''m going home."


    Did he beg? Err. Okay, that one''s funny. For sure they''re on a date, for him to suddenly lose focus, any girl will be annoyed by that.


    "Ah. Hayami-senpai, do you still remember me?"


    Now choosing this time to further bury this guy under, I approached Hayami-senpai.


    I first looked at Akane and surely, she understood my intention. It''s not like I''m putting this girl on my target list but she''s interesting enough. The Hayami-senpai I remembered was cold enough that no one dared to approach her. If there were some, they were immediately shut down.


    "You''re often scurrying around with Fujimura at the library, of course, I remember you."


    Right, Yae and I were often discussing things at the library and that''s where she always stays. Yae also has a good rtionship with her but yeah, you couldn''t call it a friend. That girl was too antisocial. To think that she would ept this guy''s invitation, it''s either she''s starting to change herself or she''s kind of attracted to him. Either way, I guess she already had enough of him after this kind of pathetic show he presented.


    "I see. I''m d Hayami-senpai is this easy to talk to now. Please take care of Akane as a junior."


    ttering her then asking for a favor. Well, it''s unnecessary, they''re of different years so their encounters will be minimal.


    "Huh? You''re a bit cheeky, don''t you think so?"


    It''s not just a bit if you ask my girls. But yeah, she really changed. If this was before, she will only take a nce before she ignores you.


    "Err. What do you think, Akane?"


    I turned to Akane to answer for me. Matsumoto was already speechless. Now he will be left without a date because of how stupid he is.


    "Yes, you are. Nice to meet you Hayami-senpai."


    Akane answered before greeting Hayami-senpai again. She only knew her by name so using this opportunity to get acquainted with her, Akane greeted her politely.


    "I see. Nice to meet you too. You also need to put a better leash on your man or he will bite anyone."


    If only she knew I''ve already bitten a lot, she''ll be in for a surprise.


    Hayami-senpai left after that, leaving the frozen Matsumoto where he''s standing.


    Soon enough, Minoru finished ying and went out of the yground. Likewise, we left the still frozen Matsumoto there.


    He ruined his own date. Idiot.


    That little episode was soon forgotten by us since it''s not even noteworthy. Trying to hit on my Akane? Let''s see. I''ll deal with all of them when I visit her school.


    Time passed and it''s almost 5 o''clock, after ying for almost the whole time we''re here, Minoru was already tired as I carried him on my back.


    This trip to the Amusement Park was still enjoyable at least. We all walked to the train station and found Miwa-nee waiting there. After seeing the exhausted Minoru who already fell asleep with a smile on his face, she thanked us and told us to take care. We won''t be going home tonight, after all.


    After sending the mother and child off, we''re finally alone again. And the next stop will be the theater before going to the hotel.


    Taking her hand to mine, we strolled along the streets first and at times we ate some snacks on the food stalls Akane took interest in. Our day still hasn''t ended so I wanted to make her feel more special. Tomorrow, my focus will be on another girl again but this time, I''m all hers.

 Chapter 124: First Date (3)

    <h4>Chapter 124: First Date (3)</h4>


    The theater wasn''t that crowded when we went in. That gave us a chance to choose for a better seat. Akane was too excited to see it that she literally pulled me into the front row.


    Well, it''s her day so I let myself be dragged by her. Throughout the movie, she will sometimesment and then ask me what I think. Even if she was too focused on it, she still wanted me to enjoy the movie with her.


    Because of that I didn''t disappoint her and watched it in earnest.


    The movie was about a girl and a guy who was separated by a distance of lightyears. Right. It''s sci-fi. The girl somehow found the guy''s holographic phone that was swept away by a ck hole and was then sent to the girl''s. From there they started talking to each other. At first, the girl was skeptical and thought the guy was joking about him being on a she didn''t recognize. As to why they can understand each other, I guess that''s one of the many plot holes of the movie, they just naturally talk to each other in the samenguage.


    So the plot goes, a girl meets a boy. Then the development happened when that holographic phone was tracked by the boy''s civilization that led to them sending an expedition force to retrieve lost technology to prevent leak.


    The girl''s was destroyed in the process but she was saved by the guy''s instructions, leading to her drifting away in space in a pod, with her onlypanion being the guy on the other side of the holographic phone. He told her how to disable the tracker and that ended the pursuit for the lost technology.


    Well, since his couldn''t track it anymore, he also started searching blindly as to where the girl is.


    He kept ming himself that if not for him losing that, she could be living peacefully at her.


    So along the way of searching for her, he already resolved himself to take responsibility for what he''s done after making sure the girl will live on.


    Though the movie ended in an open state when the guy finally found her drifting pod and saved it from getting pulled by a dying star''s gravity, it gave the chance for a sequel.


    And Akane''s not liking that. She wasining to me how the ending did not satisfy her. That''s just the strategy of producers to make more money out of it eh. If the movie became popr then they would earn more from it.


    Leaving the theater with the still upset Akane, I pulled her into an ice cream stall to get her favorite ice cream. And that somehow calmed her down. The sky was already dark so I decided to just take our dinner at the hotel. In the end, I couldn''t find somewhere I could take her.


    When I told her that, she just shook her head and said it''s fine as long as I am with her. She''s already satisfied with what we did for today. Dedicating my whole day for her, she''s more than satisfied.


    After finishing the ice cream, we went to the hotel I made reservations from. It''s not a fancy hotel but it''s a high ss one, at least. Every guest they had wore formal suits or fashionable outfits, good thing we prepared for that.


    After checking in to our room, I first observed it, this is the ce we will be staying for the night and this night will be just about her, no other distractions.


    In the end, we even forgot to take our dinner because once we entered the hotel room, we were immediately pulled in by the atmosphere around us. It didn''t just end with one or two rounds, like savoring the moment we have alone like this, Akane became too wild in the bed that after everything, she just fell asleep on top of me.


    This first date of ours might not be perfect but yeah, as long as I made her happy, that''s enough for now. We can do it again next time and I will do better by then.


    When the morning came and the time to checkout arrived, we met an unexpected person.


    Err. Well, Akane didn''t know her but I just met her this Friday at her club.


    Donning a white gown that looks expensive at a nce, she really looks like a rich Ojou-sama and that gown really suits her, paired with her pearl essories.


    Itou Maaya.


    "Ojou-sama, you''re here."


    One of the receptionists of the hotel went out of her station and greeted her.


    Only now did I notice that every staff member was respectful to her. I didn''t check who the owner of this Hotel was but I guess, just from their attitude, it''s quite obvious now.


    "Someone you know, husband? She doesn''t look like she''s one of your girls."


    Akane curiously asked me, she looked at Itou and immediately determined that.


    Well, there''s really no reason to start with her.


    "No. But she''s the little sister of one of my targets."


    I told Akane, if it''s about this, I never once lied to her ever since realizing how special she is for me.


    Itou, after nodding and dismissing the staff also looked around the lobby. We''re checking out of the lhotel so she immediately saw me. I thought she wouldn''t remember me but upon noticing my gaze was also on her, there''s a mysterious glint in her eyes.


    "You, Onoda. You''re here¡­"


    Eh what do you mean by I''m here?


    When I couldn''t answer her, her gaze then locked onto Akane. Err. If Ipare the two, Akane will win just by the looks department. She doesn''t need those expensive clothes to entuate her beauty but yeah, if I imagine Akane also wearing that kind of dress, most men will fall under her feet.


    "Itou. Yes, as you can see. We''re checking out."


    I answered her like normal without hiding the fact that I stayed at their hotel with a girl.


    "Ruki, who is she?"


    Akane acted like she hadn''t asked me yet to get Itou''s attention.


    "A schoolmate, I''m her sister''s acquaintance, so we somehow knew each other."


    I answered Akane before turning to Itou. I couldn''t read the expression on her face but I guess she''s probably thinking about what we did at their hotel.


    "Ah. I told Himeko about what you said, she told me to tell you to visit her in her club if you can."


    These two sisters'' circumstances is a mystery to me. Is it a family rivalry using the two? That''s something out of a drama, right? But the concerns I picked from both of them for the other party were genuine.


    After all this, I''ll try and open up Himeko, to understand them and to help them if possible.


    "Really?! Then tell me which club is it?"


    Itou''s eyes glimmered brightly. Looks like as long as it''s about Himeko, she will be like this. She even forgot that I''m here with a girl and we had just checked out after staying the night here. She also didn''t ask how I got acquainted with her sister.


    But really, she didn''t even know Himeko''s club?


    "Poem Appreciation Club. It''s next to the Book Club."


    "I don''t know where that is, can you guide me tomorrow?"


    This girl, it''s only below your club''s floor.


    Could it be?


    I looked at her and I could somehow read her expression now, she''s showing anxiety and uneasiness. She knew where that was, but she needed someone to be there with her. She''s afraid to meet her alone.


    "ept it, Ruki. She looks like she really needs your help."


    Akane interjected, she''s just watching our conversation and maybe observing Itou as well, I''m gonna ask her what she thinkster.


    "Alright, should I go to the Game Club to pick you up?"


    I''ll also be attending my first official club activity at the Literature Club so¡­ she will have to wait until it finishes.


    "Yes please! And thank you, uhm, can you introduce us, Onoda?"


    Err. Right, why didn''t I think of introducing them to each other.


    After I introduced them, they somehow hit it off together. Two beautiful girls like that, I guess, they have something inmon that makes them feelfortable with each other.


    After 15 minutes, we finally left the hotel. Akane wore a smile like she just met a long time friend.


    "What happened? You both became surprisingly close this fast."


    "Ehehe. I also don''t know but we could never run out of topics. It''s like our minds were alike."


    With her silly giggle, Akane told me everything she found out and what she thought about Maaya.


    I didn''t ask her about it but I guess she noticed my slight attraction to the girl. Akane is now trying to actively help me.


    They both have the same situation in school, someone who keeps getting chased by the boys. Asking them out at every turn, so they somehow put up the facade that will make them harder to approach which lessened those urrences. Akane used her friends as a shield and the rumors about us while Itou just acted aloof when in fact, her true nature is someone outgoing and very energetic. The one who cheered when she won that shitty board game was the real her.


    I see that''s why it''s that easy for her to talk to me. I guess she thought I was harmless back then. I''m not the other 1st years who were there just because she''s there. I also didn''t look at her that much during my visit to their club.


    Then along the way to the station, Akane continued rying to me about everything. I thanked her and gave her another kiss which made her blush immediately.


    Even if we already did more than just a kiss, Akane still gets flustered whenever I kiss her unexpectedly.


    During our train ride, Akane recounted everything that we did and everything put on a smile on her lips. Our first date is a sess. She loved it and well, I also enjoyed a whole day with her.


    But yeah.


    There''s another appointment I have to go to today. Satsuki.

 Chapter 125: Sunday Appointment(1)

    <h4>Chapter 125: Sunday Appointment(1)</h4>


    I messaged Satsuki before going out of the house. It was to confirm where she is currently. She replied immediately and told me she''s at the Gymnasium doing club practice.


    Akane was still tired fromst night so she went back to our room to take a nap. Miwa-nee, on the other hand, urged me to take a rest. She probably saw how I was always moving and with the number of girls who visited us, she thought I''m pushing myself.


    When I heard her say that, I could feel her concern for me. Even with Minoru looking I hugged her right there and made up an excuse of I''m recharging my energy through hugging her.


    Minoru, who was curious about what I did, followed my example to hug his mother. Because of that, Miwa-nee couldn''t do anything but yield to the both of us.


    A little moment with her like that somehow satisfied my longing for her. At least she''s not rejecting me anymore, just that she''s still not inclined to tell me her troubles with her husband. I guess I could only do something for her if her husband showed up one day.


    During the train ride, I pulled up my phone and checked my messages. There were a lot, especially from the girls who I haven''t met yet. Surely, they got the news about Sena and Otoha meeting me. They''re all asking when will their turn be. I couldn''t give a date for now but I told them soon I''ll visit their school to see them and that satisfied most of them.


    Before I left the train station, I messaged Satsuki again telling her I''m already near. She then replied telling me to just go straight to the Gymnasium and up to the audience stands.


    Today will be the day she will tell me about their past. I told Sakuma I''ll go to her house again today, is he imagining us together, right now? Or is he still upied by the thoughts of her sister? Either of it is good.


    "Why are you not in your uniform?"


    That was Satsuki''s first words when she saw me from the gate. She was in her club uniform, short sleeve sport shirt and a short that only reached to half of her thighs. Those exposed thighs of her paired with her outfit and a bit sweaty appearance is too sexy for my eyes


    This girl. She told me to go straight to the Gymnasium but there she was, waiting for me at the school gate.


    "It''s not like I''m attending a club. I''m only here to see you."


    I answered her as I closed the remaining distance to the school gate.


    It''s Sunday and there were only a few students passing by.


    "There''s your mouth spouting nonsense again. I just thought of getting some fresh air, I didn''t specifically wait for you here."


    She turned her gaze away but the moment she blushed and smiled was captured by me. She''s not being honest again. She turned into a full-on tsundere now. Or is she just embarrassed to admit that she''s waiting for me in public?


    "Eh? I didn''t say anything about you waiting for me here. Are you actually hinting me about that?"


    Ah. Teasing Satsuki is always this enjoyable.


    "Shut up. Idiot!"


    Satsuki realized that what I said was right and that made her more flustered. She then acted like she would walk away but she stopped when she heard my next words.


    "I missed you, you know? Will you just leave me here?"


    "I told you to shut up. Will you stay there or follow me?"


    I didn''t answer and just walked behind to follow her. She might get violent if I continue teasing her here. There are more chances for itter, anyway.


    Satsuki led me to the Gymnasium and using a side door, we went into their clubroom where they often discuss things after practice. Her seniors and the other members were still practicing, based on the sounds of dribbling travelling from inside the Gymnasium to here.


    After closing the door, I swiftly pulled Satsuki into my embrace.


    "You''re not being honest again, Satsuki."


    I whispered to her ears as she tried to squirm her way out of my arms. But all of it was futile as I held her firmly.


    "It''s you who told me not to show it publicly, idiot. But you still keep teasing me. Do you want to announce it to everyone?"


    I did say that, but yeah. When I saw her there, I couldn''t help but grow more fond of her. She brought me here for us to be alone but there''s still the risk of her clubmates finishing their practice and finding us here.


    "Err. I couldn''t help but tease you knowing you went to the gate to wait for my arrival, and in that sexy club outfit no less"


    Satisfied from the hug, I let go of her and once again revelled at her figure in that outfit. It''s still too sexy for me that I might not be able to resist the temptation.


    "Just admit you''re this perverted. This is the normal outfit for practice, how did you even find this sexy?"


    Satsuki even stretched the shirt down and that made her bra peeking out. That''s what everyone wears but yeah, it looks really good on her, more so now that she stretched it down.


    "It''s sexier now, Satsuki. I can see your--"


    Before I even finished my sentence, Satsuki already hit my head while blushing profusely, as she let go of her stretched shirt to let it go back to normal.


    "You pervert! You really won''t stop. I''m going back!"


    Though she said she''ll go back. Satsuki stayed at her position.


    "I just really missed you, Satsuki. I''m already resisting myself to pounce on you."


    I honestly told her and yeah, the effect of my words were always effective on her.


    "Then just say that from the start, idiot. Hug me¡­"


    Ah. This girl can also act cutely like this. Granting this wish of hers, I closed our distance again and took her into my arms. Her scent is something that always turned me on.


    "Did you miss me too?"


    I whispered into her ear before biting it lightly.


    "Of course, idiot. You''re always busy with someone else."


    She totally ignored my light bite on her ears as she grumbled herint to me.


    "Eh? You just have to tell me and I''ll make time for you."


    "No. Today is enough for me. Don''t think of any other girl, the practice will end before lunch, wait for me."


    Satsuki couldn''t admit how jealous she was whenever I spent time with another girl. She''s probably still thinking the same thing as always. With Sakuma still hanging around her, she couldn''t openly disy her affection to me.


    "Alright. Let''s eat together."


    It''s Sunday so there''s less risk to eat out with her.


    "Uhm. Okay. I''ll go back to practice first, see yourself out."


    A smile bloomed from her lips when she epted my suggestion. I guess she''s also looking forward to it.


    "Wait. Satsuki."


    I pulled her arm before she went out of the door. Taking her into my arms again, I went in to kiss her this time.


    It''s like she''s expecting this, her arms reflexively circled around me as she responded to my kiss. We immediately used our tongue turning it into a passionate kiss for a good 3 minutes.


    Satsuki didn''t say anything when we separated from each other. She just stared at me with her face beet red from what we just did.


    I really changed her to be like this with me. From our clumsy first kiss to this one where she always didn''t want to lose out, if Sakuma knew, he''d really die from jealousy.


    The thought of just stealing her at first turned to the thought of loving her that I''m already against of her still being in love with Sakuma.


    It''s only a matter of time before Ipletely rece him. When that happened, I''ll take her home


    "Satisfied? I have to go back there now, Ruki."


    Though her words sound like it came from someone who just gave in to the temptation, Satsuki reluctantly let go of me.


    "Alright. See youter. I''ll watch the practice from upstairs."


    I resisted myself to tease her to not make it hard for her. Her practice was still important. I really wanted to see her y the sports she loves.


    I wonder. What will Satsuki want to do in the future? The probability of her to go on and be a pro basketball yer is low. She would''ve gone to a specialized school if that''s her dream. But there''s also a possibility that she will be scouted during her third year if she performs well at that time.


    After Satsuki went back to practice, I stealthily went out from the side room we entered from, before going to the stairs from the side where it would lead me up the Gymnasium where people could look down from above. There were other students also watching the basketball club, boys and girls alike. Usually, they''re not allowing spectators during practice since that will distract them but today, they allowed it to show off the members who will y for the uing practice game.


    Since there''s also the practice of the Boys'' Basketball Club, the crowd was divided to those who were watching the boys which mostly consisted of girls cheering for them and boys who were doing the same but for the sporty girls.


    Err¡­ There''s even someone specifically cheering Satsuki''s name.


    And that voice is familiar.


    Sakuma.


    I see. Did he purposelye here knowing I will meet Satsuki? Looks like Satsuki hasn''t seen him earlier. Did he just arrive?


    Either way, I''ll take Satsuki with me after their practice. Let''s see what he will do.

 Chapter 126: Sunday Appointment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 126: Sunday Appointment (2)</h4>


    I made sure not to show myself in front of Sakuma but I''m sure he''s looking out whether I''ll show up here or not.


    Just to be sure, I messaged Satsuki that after their practice, I''ll wait for her just outside that side door we entered from earlier.


    She probably already noticed Sakuma from the audience, it''s now on her whether she will show herself before him or go with me.


    This might look like I''m testing her but yeah, I want to know just how much Sakuma weighs on her at this moment.


    But first, let''s watch her for now. They''re having a practice game, the Starter team that will y first at the uing practice game against the Bench Team consisting of bench yers.


    Satsuki was among the bench yers. Since there''s still the third year who took up the Center Position, she will only move up to that position next year.


    But since they''re ying among their regrs, Satsuki will lead the Bench Team. She will face off against that third year.


    The Boys'' Basketball Club stopped their practice at the urging of their coach to watch the ongoing match of the Girls'' Basketball Club that made all the eyes focus on their court.


    Satsuki had a game face on as she stood next to the third year who''s taller than her for a few centimetres in the middle of the court for the tip-off. With this kind of matchup, I wonder how she will fare?


    Their coach and club advisor is surprisingly that discipline freak of a PE Teacher.


    After checking that everyone''s in position, she tossed the ball up high. Satsuki and the third year Center jumped for the tip-off.


    With that as the start of the game, both of them gave their all since there were other spectators, they wanted to show off that even if they will not aim for the Interhigh, they''re still a formidable team.


    By the stroke of luck Satsuki touched the ball first and aimed it to her teammate, through that, her teammate whose position is a Shooting Guard drove forward under the basket, with ayup, they quickly got the first point of the game.


    Sakuma shouted as if Satsuki''s the one who got the ball in.


    With a quick y like that as a start, the Starter Team got fired up, with an overhead pass, their point guard waited from the center of the court before driving it back to their goal. Satsuki was already in her position, with only the two of them. Satsuki tried to block it but the Point Guard of the opposing team passed it behind her where the Small Forward of their team was. With Satsuki still in the air, they immediately got back the 2 points the Bench Team made.


    Satsuki didn''t get it to her head, continuing the game from that, it became somewhat intense.


    The Bench Team, not wanting to lose against the Starter Team, fought them neck and neck. Satsuki did her job as the Center well enough, but sadly the opposing team was more experienced.


    The practice match for today will only cover until the 2nd quarter. At the 1st quarter, the Bench Team could still hold a 4-point deficit. But when the 2nd quarter started, it grewrger up to a 10-point deficit. They did their best, even Satsuki got a few blocks and most of the defensive rebounds but it''s just proven that the Starter Team was still stronger.


    Well, if they lose against their bench yers then they should reconsider changing yers for the Starter Team.


    When the game ended, everyone pped their hands to the showing of the Girls'' Basketball Club. After organizing themselves, they all went back to the clubroom.


    That time also became my cue to go out and wait for Satsuki there.


    Sakuma was still at the audience stands. Maybe he will also wait for her. I don''t know. I made sure not to be noticed by him so I can take Satsuki away from here but yeah, ns will always go awry.


    "Onoda?"


    Sakuma called out to me as I was about to turn around and leave for the side door.


    "Yo. You''re also here. Did their practice end?"


    I acted like I just arrived, it doesn''t matter if he will buy that or not.


    "Yes. She yed against the starting team and man, if you saw her, you''ll be amazed."


    Like a fanboy, Sakuma retold what happened on the court. And of course, he only highlighted Satsuki''s feats.


    "Really? Too bad I just arrived. Looks like I waste. By the way, why are you here?"


    "I heard they''ll be having a practice match so I came to watch. Ah. We also have practice after this. I''ll leave it to you to ask her, Onoda."


    That''s a bit unbelievable, he purposelyes here to wait here for me and see if I will really show up. What''s going on in your mind, Sakuma? In any case, I''ll keep confusing you.


    "Alright. About her sister, right?"


    "Yes. See you then."


    Surprisingly he didn''t ask me about Satsuki but this is possibly him just trying to feel me out. I already told him I''ll meet her again so that''s a given, he''s here trying to figure out what I really think about Satsuki. But since I''m not giving him any signs, he can''t do anything.


    "See you. Work hard on your practice."


    I saw him go out and went towards the ser field where their practice will ur, I then went to the side where I told her I would wait.


    20 minutester, Satsuki came out, fresh from the shower. She''s now wearing her uniform and her previous practice outfit was on a small pouch she''s carrying. Her hair was still wet and her face was a bit flushed. I already see her once like this, back in that bathroom of theirs.


    "Did you wait long?"


    Satsuki asked when she saw me leaning on the wall.


    "You yed really well, Satsuki."


    I shook my head and praised her y earlier.


    "But we still lost."


    She turned a bit downcast for a moment before it returned to normal.


    "You know it''s not a matter of winning or losing in that game, that''s the Starter Team. You held yourself well against the third year Center. She''ll surely be happy to pass the baton on you."


    Looks like this girl has the habit of turning downcast whenever she loses a game. But this simple encouragement could easily let her recover from it.


    "Thank you, Ruki. You watched everything, right?"


    "Of course. How can I miss your game? You''re really a great yer. If you need encouragement, I''m always here, okay?"


    She nodded and she took a step to close our distance. She then took the initiative to hold and kiss me. Her tongue immediately turned aggressive as it searched for mine.


    From there she pushed me back to the wall I was leaning to as our tongue and lips continued to entangle each other.


    Only after she was satisfied did she separate from me.


    "That was delicious, Satsuki. You don''t mind others seeing us now?"


    I asked her when she separated from me. That was an intense kiss that I wanted to do it again. Her face was beet red from it.


    "No one''s looking anyway, it''s not like you hate it."


    She answered while licking her lips. And that action of her immediately invokes my desire to have her.


    "I love it, of course. It''s my Satsuki taking the initiative to kiss me."


    When she heard the way I called her mine, she immediately hit me on my shoulder.


    "Idiot, don''t call me like that."


    Satsuki said in a small voice but it''s really clear that it put a smile on her lips. That didn''t escape my eyes.


    "Why? It''s the truth, you''re mine Satsuki."


    Another chance for teasing her, there''s no way I will miss this.


    "Ugh. Suit yourself, so where will we go?"


    Satsuki immediately gave up when she took notice that I''m starting to get right on teasing her. Diverting our conversation to another topic.


    "You won''t ask about Sakuma?"


    I curiously asked her. Normally she would always mention that guy. It''s not like I wanted to hear her talking about him, I was just not used to it.


    "I know that some guy here will be jealous if I mentioned him. He''s not here so it''s fine not to talk about him."


    With a teasing smile on her lips, Satsuki turned to me.


    "You know you''re making me fall deeper in love with you."


    She thought that would make me flustered but it only evoked my feelings for her and in turn, it''s her who got flustered by my words.


    "Stop spouting that cheesy nonsense, idiot."


    She then made a gesture as if she''s pushing me away from her.


    "I''ll wait for the day when you can say that to me too."


    I stopped her iling around as I took her hand on mine and I led her to a route where we wouldn''t pass by the ser field. Sakuma is suspicious, yes, but it''s still not the time to reveal everything to him. Not until hepletely turned his affection to her sister and Satsukipletely fell for me.


    Satsuki didn''t reject it and somehow timidly followed me while our hands were linked together. Since it''s Sunday, there''s only a few handful students nearby and most of them are minding their own businesses. That made us traverse the way from the Gymnasium to the school gate without any hindrances.


    Well, if someone we knew apart from Sakuma saw us, it will spark for another rumor. But at this point, I don''t care about any other rumor. There''s already a lot about me and they will confuse it soon when at every rumor, there''s a different girl linked with me.


    I will only admit the rumor about Nami though to notplicate things for all of us.


    "Where do you want to eat? Or is there something you want to eat?"


    Since we''re eating out together, I opted to let her choose her preference.


    "Cake. I''m craving for sweets."


    Eh? Will that be okay for lunch?


    "You''ll get fat, you know?"


    "Didn''t you tell me it all goes down here?"


    She pointed on her juicy thighs. Right. I told her that when we were bringing Sakuma to the infirmary before.


    "Ah then divert some of it on your butt and breasts."


    Repeating my words from back then, it made her reflexively cover it.


    "You pervert, do you like them big?"


    She then silently asked, confirming if it was my preference.


    "Not really, I just thought it will make you sexier."


    And that''s the real reason. I don''t really care if it''s big or small. As long as it''s from the girls I like.


    "As I thought, this perverted guy. Hurry and take me to a cake shop!"


    Flustered again. Satsuki raised her voice and hit me on my shoulder once more.


    "Alright. You don''t have to hit me again, right?"


    "Idiot."


    I took her hand again as we strolled towards the nearby cake shop. There''s a lot of time to spend with her today. I''ll thoroughly satisfy her and in turn, learn everything about their past and her sister.

 Chapter 127: Cake Shop Date

    <h4>Chapter 127: Cake Shop Date</h4>


    "What do you want?"


    Satsuki asked as she browsed on which cake she will choose, we''re currently at a Cake Shop which she just admitted she frequented these past few days.


    The owner already knew her by face and treated her as a regr.


    "Your boyfriend will probably like this."


    The owner then pointed to a triple chocte roll. Being called as her boyfriend, I guess it''s kind of a weird feeling.


    "He''s not my boyfriend, owner."


    Satsuki tly rejected but the tone of her voice wasn''t that of someone rejecting.


    "Yet?"


    The owner added as her gaze turned to our hands that were still linked together.


    "She''s just too shy, owner. I''ll take that one you rmended."


    I interjected before Satsuki could retort. She then red at me and tightened her hold on my hand as if she wanted to crush it. But too bad, her grip wasn''t strong enough to do it.


    "I see. You two look good together. Take care of her, okay? I won''t give you a discount if someday shees here feeling down because of you."


    The owner carefully ced the cake on a tter while saying all of that to me. Satsuki is somewhat popr among Cake Shop owners, eh? I remember that owner near her ce.


    "She''ll surely punch me until I fall unconscious if I do that. Right, Satsuki?"


    Satsuki''s re was already stabbing into me. More teasing will probably result in me dropping down to the ground. Let''s tease her moderately.


    "Do you want me to punch you right now? Give me that and pick another one."


    And like I thought, Satsuki took the te and went to a nearby table without waiting for me.


    "Don''t worry, there''s more of that. You could share that first while I make another one."


    The ownerughed at how Satsuki behaved before she went back to make more of the same cake or maybe she just wanted to watch a good show from us even though there''s already a spare she could get any time.


    Either way, the way she does things is to my liking. I followed Satsuki and sat next to her.


    "What? Where''s yours?"


    "The owner said we could share that for now while she makes another set."


    I even pointed to the owner and she waved while smiling towards Satsuki.


    "You''re colluding together¡­"


    "How could I do that? This girl. You can eat it, I''ll just watch you from here."


    "Idiot. You told me we''ll eat together."


    "Then feed me?"


    "Ugh¡­ Why do I always end up being taken advantage of by you?"


    "You must be imagining things."


    After giving in to our situation where we had to share that slice of cake, I had a somewhat satisfying time with Satsuki. When we finished it, the owner immediately brought two more slices, one of which was a freebie from her who was satisfied watching us.


    Since there are two tes, Satsuki stopped feeding me through her fork and scurried away from me. I stood up to take thette we ordered. The owner even teased me that I should push Satsuki further. That way, she will eventually give in to me.


    She didn''t know that Satsuki was just acting like a tsundere. She might acts if she didn''t like doing it but in truth, there''s a hint of a smile on her lips whenever she fed me a piece.


    "Will we go to your house?"


    I asked her after putting down hertte and sitting in front of her.


    "My family is still there so we have to wait for a bit."


    Satsuki answered as she stirred hertte, erasing the heart decoration the owner made on it.


    "What if I told you I want to meet them?"


    Not necessarily her whole family, maybe only her sister? But yeah, she''s not there so it''s only her parents and little brother.


    "Not now, idiot. How will I introduce you? And they will surely not allow me to be alone with you."


    Not now eh? Then it''s possible in the future. She could just introduce me as her boyfriend err but it would conflict with Nami.


    Let''s think about it when the timees.


    "Right. I still want to be alone with you."


    "You''re thinking something perverted again."


    And with those words of mine, Satsuki red once again. This girl is really so fun to tease and the way she reacts is something I am fond of.


    "Well, being alone with my Satsuki is something I always look forward to."


    I sipped thette in front of me and smiled teasingly at her. Satsuki was once again flustered from that.


    "Ugh. This pervert. What should I do with you?"


    Giving up on retorting, Satsuki said that before downing thest piece of cake in front of her.


    "For a start, you can ask me anything. I find it unfair that I''m the only one asking about you."


    Right. After Satsuki epted that there could be many girls aside from her, she never asked me anything again. It should be fine but I already love her, I want her to know more about me. Even if that might change her views, at least I could be honest with her.


    "Anything? Really?"


    Satsuki asked as she started drinking hertte.


    "Yes. While we''re here, ask me anything you can think of."


    The shop was devoid of customers aside from the two of us. It''s Sunday and the students who normallye here are nowhere to be found.


    "Then Ruki, what will you do if Sakuma finds out about us?"


    She saw Sakuma earlier, for her question to start off like this...


    "What will I do? I''ll admit it to him, that I made you mine because I fell for you."


    There''s no point lying to him if he really found out.


    "He''ll surely be angry at us."


    Who wouldn''t? I told him I would help them but in the end, I took her as mine.


    "There''s no doubt that will happen. But I''m prepared to face him, I can''t just give up on you."


    He could be angry all he wants but I''ll never give up on Satsuki.


    "Why can''t you? You have other girls, there are Rindou, Andou and all the other girls still unknown to me, right?"


    Ah. I see, she''s gauging her worth on me. Satsuki already finished hertte. Her eyes were intently staring at me, waiting for my answer.


    "They are they and you are you. I know this is not normal. To love multiple girls. This is already how I am, Satsuki."


    They''re all different from each other. Even if I have more, they''re all important to me.


    "Won''t I just be set aside if I also fall for you? If it''s with Sakuma, I''ll be his only one¡­"


    She still wanted the idea of being the only one. Well, any girl will.


    "True, you can be his only one..."


    I admitted that what she''s thinking was right. I couldn''te up for any reason that could beat that. Or it''s just, there''s no point beating that. I wouldn''t change to choose only one.


    "You won''t make any reason why it will be better with you?"


    "No, because that point you just said is something I cannot beat with any reason I can think of."


    I sighed and broke gazes with her. I couldn''t look her in the eye. Does this mean I already cut off my chance with her?


    "It''s unusual to see you this dispirited, Ruki."


    Saying that in a low voice, Satsuki reached her hand to my chin and raised it up to have me look at her again.


    "I told you I will be honest. Of course, I''ll feel down when that point you just said might be the cause of you not choosing me."


    "Idiot, I''m here with you. Don''t you think I already finished choosing?"


    Dropping those words to me. I got a realization. Satsuki. She chose me. Right. Sakuma showed up for her earlier. Just by how much he cheered for her, he''s already admitting his feelings for her. At that point, she could just forget about our appointment and go to him.


    "Does that mean?¡­"


    "Don''t make me say it, idiot."


    She let go of my chin and turned her gaze away but that hint of red on her face was apparent.


    "I want to hear it."


    Whispering those words to her, I urged her to admit it in front of me. I might be pushing her again but I really want to hear her say it.


    "Not here."


    She shook her head. She''s probably too shy to admit it.


    "Then just your reason."


    I think I got over excited from hearing that she had chosen me over him. I just hope this wouldn''t make her ufortable.


    "This persistent guy. I also don''t know. Maybe it''s because of how different you are from him. At times you''ll be a pervert but most times you''ll be as considerate as if you''re afraid I will break."


    Satsuki gave up before my persistence and said all that under one breath.


    "Can I kiss you, Satsuki?"


    Overjoyed, I couldn''t contain myself anymore.


    "What?! I told you. Not here."


    Faced with my sudden question, Satsuki slightly raised her voice.


    "There''s only the owner and she''s not looking."


    I looked back and saw the owner busily making more cakes inside. There''s a window in which she could see but she''s too absorbed in what she''s doing.


    "Haa. Should I change my choice?"


    Satsuki sighed as she pushed the te and cup away, freeing her side of the table.


    "You already admitted it and look how happy you made me."


    Showing her a smile, I pointed at my face.


    "Does being happy equals to the amount of pervertedness you have?"


    Satsuki smirked and her eyebrows raised as she asked me that.


    "Maybe?"


    Answering like that, I changed seats and sat next to her again. The window is tinted anyway so it will be hard for those outside to see.


    I closed the distance between our faces and took her lips into a kiss.


    Satsuki closed her eyes at first but she soon opened it again which made our eyes locked gazes. Not minding the owner who could see us making out at this moment. I savor this moment with Satsuki. Circling my arms to her back, I pulled her closer to me. Satsuki was also taken in the situation that her arms were circled behind me as it rested on my shoulder.


    From a simple kiss, we soon used our tongues. The taste oftte and the cake we just ate were mixed with the taste of our saliva but that detail wasn''t enough to make us stop.


    She just admitted that she might also be in love with me now. But yeah, it didn''t mean Sakuma was already out of the picture. The way she mentioned his name earlier had some sort of longing.


    "I really want to rece him inside that heart of yours."


    I whispered to her when we separated after satisfying ourselves from that kiss.


    "I chose you so work hard on that."


    I thought Satsuki would retort to those words but she encouraged me instead. Sakuma is still there but even so, Satsuki is already looking at me. I''m already at the same position as him


    It''s possible to love multiple people, just look at me as an example. But even so, I selfishly wanted to be the only one in their hearts. Is it wrong? Of course, it is. I''m well aware of that.

 Chapter 128: House Visit Again

    <h4>Chapter 128: House Visit Again</h4>


    "Next station in 5 minutes. Press the button if you will get down."


    The announcement from the Bus Driver woke me up from watching Satsuki''s current sleeping face resting on my shoulder.


    After the Cake Shop and determining that her family already went out, we rode the bus to their house. On the way, Satsuki fell asleep on my shoulder. The practice game took a toll on her and knowing I''m next to her, she thought of resting her eyes but instead, she drifted to sleep. It''s only a short ride from the station near the cake shop to here. It''s not even 15 minutes. For her to fall asleep, it just showed how tired she was. Maybe not only from practice but also from thinking about our situation. Sakuma included.


    The next station is the one near their house so when I heard that announcement, I woke her up.


    "We''re almost here."


    I whispered to her and that made her look out of the window. Seeing the familiar neighborhood, she nodded and fixed her posture.


    After we disembarked she''s still a bit sleepy so I became the one to lead her to her house. There were a few of their neighbors outside so when they saw us, they immediately teased Satsuki about bringing a boy home.


    Looks like my visit this time will be known by her family when they get back.


    "They saw us¡­"


    Satsuki muttered as soon as we entered through their front door.


    "Just make up a reason?"


    "Idiot. They already saw us holding hands."


    And even now, our hands were locked to each other, even with what happened, neither of us wants to let go.


    "Then. There''s no other choice but for me to be introduced as your boyfriend."


    I closed our distance and circled my free hand to hug her.


    "Stop dreaming, idiot."


    Using her free hand, she smacked my head and pushed me away.


    "Why? Either way, your parents will ask you if they heard about this from your neighbors."


    I asked her as we went to their living room.


    "I can''t have one yet."


    Eh? What''s this? Then why do you want Sakuma to confess to you?


    "What do you mean? You asked me to have Sakuma confess to you, didn''t you want to date him?"


    She pointed to the sofa from before and gestured for me to sit there and this time, we finally released our hands.


    Satsuki then dropped her bag before sitting next to me.


    "If it''s Sakuma then it''s fine but if it''s another guy they''ll only be meeting for the first time, they''ll be against it."


    That reasoning, why is it like that?


    "You came here to know about our past, right? It''s because of that."


    When she saw me confused, Satsuki mentioned the reason why I am here.


    Their past. The reason why she fell deeply in love with him and the reason why Sakuma couldn''t make up his mind.


    "I see. Then let me hear about it. So I can find a way to be epted by them, if ever."


    But will they really ept that Satsuki will be just one of the many girls I have? I don''t know and I don''t think she will want me to tell them that.


    "You''re really persistent, Ruki."


    "You already know why I''m like this, Satsuki."


    I whispered to her ear as I moved closer to her. I could see how she shivered from it when I blew on her ear.


    "Ugh. You''re going to tease me again."


    "Why? I just love teasing my Satsuki."


    "So will you just keep teasing me or hear about it? Choose."


    "Can I choose both?"


    "Idiot. No."


    "Then, let me tease you for now."


    After saying that, I turned towards her and pushed her down the sofa. Our position reverted back to when I first kissed her here in this very room, on this same sofa.


    Looking at her reddened face, I couldn''t resist myself to kiss her. At first, Satsuki tried to resist it but when I didn''t let go, she eventually sumbed to my kiss.


    From the somewhat awkward atmosphere around us, it quickly turned this passionate. There are no more eyes who could see us so the restraint we had ced was already released. My hand immediately went to work, exploring her body as our tongues entangled each other.


    "Hey, save it for now. Hear me out first."


    After that passionate kiss, Satsuki stopped me when I was about to undress her.


    "Sorry. I got carried away."


    Pulling myself up and releasing her. I couldn''t help but show my disappointment and that didn''t escape her eyes.


    "Don''t be disappointed, pervert. There will be time for that. But let''s get to the main reason why you are here first."


    Her second sentence lifted my spirits up and like an obedient dog, I nodded as I started behaving myself.


    Satsuki somehow found that funny. She giggled as she ced herself on myp, with her body facing me.


    I looked up to gaze at her but her lips dropped to mine on her own initiative. Her aggressive nature took over her as she sucked on my lips and tongue before biting it lightly. Only when she was fully satisfied did she release me.


    "Satisfied?"


    I tried teasing her but I was only met with her lustful face nodding at me. She just told me that we should get to the main reason but it''s her who couldn''t restrain herself. But yeah, let''s go along with what she wanted for now. We have plenty of time.


    Satsuki never left that position as she started talking about their past.


    It also started on the day Sakuma started living here.


    In Satsuki''s perspective. She found him a bit irritating at first. But when he kept stopping her to beat up those who bullied her or teased her about her height. She started to understand what it was he was trying to do.


    And soon, she just enjoyed beating Sakuma up and ignored those who tried to tease or bully her. She admitted that at that time, she''s slowly seeing him as someone reliable. She''s starting to like him by then.


    When she arrived at the point where the incident happened, Satsuki paused for a moment. Her face is somewhatplicated as if she didn''t want to remember that moment.


    But then, before she could start at that important part, we heard someone knocking at her door.


    Satsuki became alerted as she stood up from me and fixed her slightly disheveled appearance. She then told me to go upstairs and wait in her room.


    I didn''t make it difficult for her so I followed what she said and started making my way to the stairs while Satsuki went to answer the door.


    "Sakuma?!"


    Before I could set my foot on the first step, I heard Satsuki exim.


    Eh? Sakuma? Did that guye here? Why? I thought he couldn''t set his foot towards here. And isn''t he still in his practice?


    "My mother told me to bring this here."


    Though the volume was a bit low, I could still hear their voices from where I am.


    "I see. Tell her I said thanks."


    I don''t know what it is he brought but it might be another basket of fruits. For him to make a reason like this toe here. I guess he''s really wary that I''m here with her. Alone.


    "I thought there''s no one here, your dad''s car wasn''t here eh. Did they go out?"


    What? Is this really Sakuma? Why is he somehow different today?


    "Yes. They did. So. What brings you here after all these years of avoiding our house?"


    Satsuki also found it unusual for him to suddenly show up after years of refusing to go here. She probably already knew the reason. It''s because of me.


    "Can I go in?"


    He didn''t answer her question, instead, he asked permission to go inside.


    "Huh? What for?"


    That guy. What is he thinking?


    "Onoda is in there, right?"


    Now he specifically mentioned me. Of course, I''m here, I even told you I''lle and meet her.


    "Yes. Want to talk to him? I can call him down."


    Satsuki also didn''t deny that I''m here. Well, I also told her about me mentioning my visit today to Sakuma.


    "Down? Where is he?"


    "At my room."


    Err. I''m still at the stairs eavesdropping on you.


    "You let him inside your room¡­"


    His tone sounds like someone who couldn''t believe Satsuki will let me in her room.


    "What''s wrong with that? And why do you care?"


    Satsuki''s voice was also starting to carry a hint of irritation. Maybe it''s because of his sudden appearance here or because I was here and she was stuck between the two of us. She still loves him, yes but they haven''t even talked properly for how long?


    "Maemura, What is he to you? Did he do something to you"


    He probably thought I won''t hear him so his suspicions were all being brought out by him. He''s really wary of me being this close to Satsuki.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? That''s none of your business, idiot. Go back now. I''ll be closing the door."


    I could feel Satsuki was slowly getting annoyed at his questions. Maybe because of his interrogative tone or because she somehow felt guilty of what we did and that she couldn''t tell him what I am to her.


    "Wait!"


    Sakuma raised his voice and the sound of some struggle happening was heard from where they are.


    At this point, I decided to show myself in front of him to calm things down. It''s not right to leave this all to Satsuki.


    Should I try to quell his suspicion or should Ie clean about my rtionship with Satsuki? Either way, I need to calm him down.


    "Sakuma? I heard raised voices from upstairs and I thought something was happening here. What''s wrong?"


    I saw Satsuki trying to close the door, the basket of fruits he brought was already on the floor while Sakuma was trying hard to stop the door from closing.


    When I showed up, they both loosened up and Satsuki picked up the basket before going in, leaving me alone with Sakuma.


    "You handle that idiot. I''m going in."


    Leaving those words, Satsuki disappeared into the living room. Maybe she will also eavesdrop but I guess it''s fine.


    Sakuma was standing there as he watched our interaction towards each other. It''s just a normal interaction so I don''t think he could pick up something from that so I went to him and asked.


    "What''s wrong? I told you I''lle here. By the way, how''s practice?"


    I started with that and Sakuma only stood there. Staring at me.


    I don''t know what''s going on inside his head. Did he finally break? In any case, for him to show up here is really something I didn''t expect, I tried to confuse him with her sister but that''s probably not enough. With that inquisitive tone of his, if not for considering Satsuki''s feelings, I would''ve already shown him and confirmed that his suspicions were all correct.

 Chapter 129: Satsukis Choice

    <h4>Chapter 129: Satsuki''s Choice</h4>


    "T-the practice ended already and my mother told me to bring that basket of fruits."


    He stuttered a bit before telling his reason why he is here. Of course that''s probably an excuse. He''s here to see what state we''re in.


    Satsuki fixed her posture and clothes before going to the door so he probably didn''t see something amiss. But the fact that we''re alone in this house and me being in her room, that made him panic.


    "I see. Do you want toe in?"


    Still maintaining my normal voice, I acted friendly to him, just like always.


    "N-no. I''ll go now. I somehow angered her."


    What the hell is with this guy? He''s a bit forceful earlier and now he became this timid. Either way, this is better. With what happened, Satsuki will probably be more confused.


    "Alright. See you tomorrow? I still haven''t learned about the thing you told me to ask so¡­"


    She''s in the middle of telling me about the incident, you know? And you knock on that part.


    "That could wait. Can you tell her I''m sorry?"


    He had a dejected face as if he had done something horrible. This guy¡­


    "No problem. I thought it was a thug, really. What happened that made you agitated?"


    Do I even need to ask? It''s because of me. Even if I don''t want to feel bad for him. When I see him like this, I guess I should let him be happy with someone. As long as it''s not Satsuki, I can let him be happy with someone.


    She''s already mine and I won''t give her back to him. In the first ce there''s nothing going on between them. I inserted myself before they took up the courage to confess to each other.


    "I don''t know. I think I just made her hate me."


    He looked longingly towards the interior of the house, trying to catch a glimpse of Satsuki.


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ll exin it to her."


    I patted his shoulder to cheer him up even though I knew that wouldn''t work.


    This guy always treated me as a friend but what did I do to him? I stole the girl he couldn''t get the courage to confess to.


    If it''s before all the things that happened to me, I wouldn''t think anything wrong about this and move on. But now, I feel like Satsuki wouldn''t be happy once we reveal to him about us. This is the guy she fell in love with for the past 4 years. And it probably stemmed from something that he did way back then.


    He''s not a bad guy, he was just unlucky that he met me.


    Ah. As long as it''s not Satsuki. It''s toote to give up on her, you know? I already love the girl.


    "Onoda, can you tell me if you also started liking her? I couldn''t get this out of my mind."


    Faced with this question. Should I lie or should I tell him the truth? What would Satsuki like? What would be better for us to move forward?


    "I don''t think it will ease your mind even if I tell you I don''t. Man. Clear up your mind and think properly, after that, let''s talk again."


    Right. Even if I lie to him. It wouldn''t have any effect at this moment.


    "You''re right... I''ll go back first. Onoda. Take care of her."


    He looked straight at me. Maybe looking for something that would give away my thoughts about Satsuki.


    Even hisst sentence is directed to the idea that I''ve already made a move on her.


    "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to her. We''re at her house, right?"


    Hearing those words, his eyes trembled a bit before he nodded and went out of the door. I watched on as he quietly disappeared outside. Whatever it is that happened to them before, I really want to know about that now.


    After confirming that Sakuma already left, I moved back to the living room and saw Satsuki restlessly sitting there. She couldn''t look straight at me.


    She eavesdropped, right?


    "He already left."


    I told her as I sat next to her.


    "Seeing him like that, it feels like I did something unforgivable to him."


    Satsuki was also trembling. She''s probably ming herself. To sumb to me and to betray her love for him, she''s starting to find that unforgivable.


    "You did nothing. I told you, all the me was on me. I started this, let me settle this."


    I circled my arms around her shoulder and pulled her to lean her body to me. She didn''t answer and just continued staring down.


    "If I didn''t appear before you, none of this would''ve happened. But Satsuki. I already love you. Maybe I did something horrible to him but this is now my bare feelings for you."


    "He always treated me as a friend and what I did to him was to steal you for myself, the girl he clearly likes. See? I''m the one who did something unforgivable."


    Satsuki is back at the state she was in when we''re at the infirmary, on the bed next to the sleeping Sakuma.


    She''s about to break from what happened. I have to prevent that and push the me to me.


    "Once he cleared up his mind, I''m going to tell him everything that I did. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to give up on you."


    I lifted up her head and turned it to face me. There were a bit of tears trying to form at the corner of her eyes. She''s thinking and I don''t know if it''s about me, Sakuma or us.


    "Ruki. Carry me to my room¡­"


    She only managed to utter these words. She didn''tment on everything that I just said but I''m sure she heard it and was thinking about it.


    I nodded and did what she asked, though she''s taller, she weighed only a little heavier than Akane. When I first went here, I only supported her to go to the bathroom after our first time. But now carrying her upstairs, I couldn''t tell her that this is a bit difficult.


    Arriving at her room, I put her down to her bed. But since her arms never let go of me, I ced myself next to her and hugged her as well.


    Feeling her body heat like this, I couldn''t help but have a reaction but it''s not the time for that.


    "Satsuki."


    Whispering her name on her ears, she looked up to me.


    "Tell me, Ruki. I did betray him, right? Even if you told me to me it all on you. It''s my choice to be taken by you."


    She''s starting to rethink everything that we did. Like with Kana, she also chose to do that with me at one point.


    "It''s not him you betrayed, Satsuki. In the first ce, you two only have feelings for each other but neither of you confess. If you''re going on that idea that you betrayed him, I''m going to stop you."


    If there''s anything she betrayed, it''s her love for him.


    "Right¡­ I wanted him to do it but you came and appeared before us, and you made me like this."


    She lightly hit my chest as a protest but that only made me hug her tightly. I wanted to ease her worry but I couldn''t think of anything. In the end, it will still be her decision.


    "Ruki. I told you, I already chose between the two of you. And who I''ve chosen is now here with me. You really did something unforgivable. Ah no. We both did."


    "Don''t take the me off me, please? If you did that, I will just keep thinking about it when the timees."


    While her face was buried in my chest, her muffled voice was clearly heard by me. She really chose me and she didn''t want me to let her think that it''s only my fault. She will only be at ease if some of the me also fell on her.


    "Alright. I hear you. Let''s tell him about us."


    Hearing my words, she looked up at me and nodded.


    "You won''t let me regret my decision, right?"


    Satsuki asked. She wanted more assurance from me.


    "I''ll take care of you. I love you, Satsuki. If you have anyints just straight up tell it to me. I''m a bit dense on sensing that. But Satsuki, I couldn''t abandon the others just for one. If you can ept that--"


    Before I could finish what I was saying, Satsuki put a finger on my lips to stop me from talking.


    "Stop at that, Ruki. For now, I don''t want to hear about them when we''re alone. You''re solely mine at this moment, right?"


    Ah. At this moment, she still couldn''t ept the other girls but yeah, we''ll get there soon.


    "...Yes. That''s how it is."


    She nodded and took my lips on her own initiative. It was just a quick kiss but her feelings were conveyed from it.


    "I can''t say those words yet, but know that you''re already here."


    She pointed at her heart. Satsuki finally confessed her feelings to me and it''s not just the like she told me before. I finally have a ce in her heart. She chose me over Sakuma.


    "Alright. Can I shout here?"


    I sat up and asked her.


    "Idiot, why?"


    With an incredulous look on her face, she''s confused at what I said.


    "To tell everyone how happy I am?"


    To shout about how happy I am now. I feel like I really need that. Even with what happened just earlier. Satsuki got the final push from that.


    "Just kiss me, idiot. Focus on me now. I still have to tell you the story about us."


    She pulled me down to her and like she asked, I took her lips again. And from just using our lips, it grew into a more passionate one. I''ve been restraining myself since earlier. Now that we''re here at her room, I don''t think I can still do that.


    After what happened, I want her to feel how much I love her. So from her side, I put myself on top of her. She just epted it and circled her arms to the back of my neck and pulled my head down to her.


    "Tell me about it after this."


    Satsuki understood what I''m talking about and with a nod, she just gave me permission to do what was on my mind.


    The story could wait, for now I want to take her again and just by looking at her, she''s the same. To take our mind off at what just happened, we let ourselves be consumed by our longing for each other.

 Chapter 130: The Incident (1)*

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Incident (1)*</h4>


    The silence of Satsuki''s room was slowly filled by moans and sighs of pleasure. There''s also the sounds of ruffling sheets as we move along on top of her bed.


    Taking our mind off from what had just happened, we drown ourselves with our lust. Satsuki''s aggressive nature was let loose as she hungrily sucked on my tongue while trying to undress me.


    Unlike in school, we could do more and not restrain ourselves in here. Her legs were already clinging to my back as my growing bulge kept rubbing on her.


    Soon, our clothes were all lying on the floor with both of us naked on top of her bed.


    Spreading her legs open, my hand immediately traveled to it. Feeling her most sacred ce using my hand. It''s already wet.


    I rubbed it using my fingers and Satsuki started letting out more pleasurable moans. By how turned on she is right now, this ce became more sensitive. With just my touch, it kept on twitching as if it''s asking for more.


    She then looked up at me with pleading eyes. Even without any words exchanged, I understood what she''s asking of me.


    I smiled at her and put down a kiss on her lips. And while our lips were locked, I once again put myself on top of her.


    Her hand immediately circled around my back as her legs spread wider. With my cock aimed at her entrance, Satsuki lifted her butt up to let me insert it easily. Pushing the tip inside, a warm and tight feeling immediately enveloped my cock. And from there, it easily slid inside her like it''s waiting for my cock.


    Once the whole shaft reached her deepest part, it clenched tightly as if she didn''t want me to pull out.


    Satsuki''s erotic face was in my full view as I started moving my hips.


    She tried to bite her lips in a bid to restrain herself from moaning. Seeing her doing that, I couldn''t help but tease her. My head went down on her neck and started licking and sucking the part that was most sensitive there. My hands then went on her twin hills, rubbing it as my hips gradually grew faster at pounding her insides.


    Being attacked in her three sensitive spots, Satsuki already gave up on restraining her moans. And along those moans she made was the voice of her calling out my name sweetly, urging me to do her more.


    From our first time herest week, Satsuki already grew this erotic from our sneaky sex on school.


    And with that, we spend 2 hours satisfying ourselves with each other. Cumming inside her twice, Satsuki''s bed was already stained by my semen that spilled out of her. But even then, Satsuki was satisfied by what we did. She''s now resting her head on my chest and her whole body was on top of me as she fell asleep after our second round in which she''s the one who took the lead.


    Staring at her pretty face up close like this, I''m really d that I stole her from Sakuma. There''s no regret about it, I came to love her. Maybe it was my desire who started it but thinking about it, I already nned to steal her even if they''re not a couple yet. And that was before all of the changes and realization I went through.


    Maybe like Aya, even without Sakuma in the background, I will make Satsuki mine.


    I kissed her forehead before I also drifted to sleep. Being here in her bed while she''s on top of me was alsofortable. And after my almost sleepless night with Akane at the hotel, I''m also a little tired.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw Satsuki tracing my lips with her fingers. When she saw me open my eyes, she gave me her sweetest smile before kissing me again.


    "How long was I asleep?"


    I asked her when our lips separated, she already put on her underwear and shirt, other than that she didn''t put on her pants again leaving me with a view of her with only her panties on down there. Her plump thighs that I love were in full view and by how sexy she looks right now, my cock couldn''t help but react to it.


    Since I was still naked, she immediately noticed it.


    "Pervert. It''s only 30 minutes."


    She answered while she moved her hand onto my erect cock.


    "This guy here is lively again, Ruki."


    Satsuki started stroking it and without even me urging her, she opened her mouth and started licking it. After seeing it lubricated again, she started to give me a blowjob. Putting the tip inside her mouth, She started to take it in slowly.


    When she couldn''t go any further, she started bobbing her head up and down as I watched on, feeling the pleasure from what she''s doing for me.


    I could see my cock going in and out of her mouth and her eyes that kept staring at me as she did it earnestly.


    "Ahh. Satsuki¡­ don''t we need to clean up?"


    Feeling the pleasure again, I couldn''t help but moan from what she''s doing.


    "I have to calm this down first."


    Satsuki answered as she took it out for a bit to continue licking it.


    This is her first time doing this, I could still feel her teeth somehow grinding on my cock but she''s learning as she goes. She''s probably imitating something she watched. This girl¡­


    Letting her do what she wanted, I gave in to the pleasure as I guided her to be better at it. Every instruction I told her, she took it to mind.


    Soon enough, I could feel myself cumming again. And for the third time, I shoot everything inside her mouth. Just like that time in the bathroom stall.


    "Haahh... That was amazing, Satsuki."


    Giving her an honest praise at this time, Satsuki was too embarrassed to look up at me, she still had my semen inside her mouth.


    After a while, Satsuki gulped it down before hitting me. She took that praise as me teasing her.


    "Idiot, pervert. I won''t do it again if you keep teasing me."


    She threw me her pillow and I acted like it hit me hard to satisfy her.


    Dropping back down to bed, Satsuki climbed on top of me again.


    "We did it again here in my room¡­"


    She murmured as her eyes stared at me intently, it''s like she''s trying to remember my face that''s currently only focused on her.


    "Un. Next time, let''s do it in my room."


    "Pervert. That''s not what I meant. It''s only been a week and we''re back here again."


    Ah. She''s right, it''s only been a week since I took her first time here. Butpared to before, there''s no more resistance from her, she already epted me.


    "Ah. Well, my Satsuki is always irresistible. If it''s possible I would like to take you everyday."


    "This guy... You''re really a pervert, right?"


    "I couldn''t deny that. But if you want, we could slow this down. Spending time with you like in that cake shop earlier. It''s enough to satisfy me. As long as I''m with you, Satsuki."


    Spending time normally, that''s really not bad. I already did it with Aya at the bookstore and Kana at the karaoke. Then with Akane yesterday during our date. Even without being put in an erotic situation, we enjoyed each other''spany.


    Today with Satsuki, just watching her eating the cake and then feeding me, there''s that fluffy atmosphere I also felt during those times with the other girls.


    "I also liked that, Ruki. The owner thinks we''re a couple."


    Satsuki visibly blushed upon remembering it. Well, she acted like a tsundere there but I already noticed that she was happy from how the owner saw us.


    "We''re already a couple, right?"


    nting a kiss on her lips again. Satsuki nodded as her answer.


    "About Sakuma, don''t me yourself over it. It''s all my fault. I took advantage of his indecisiveness to steal you from him."


    Before she went to that idea again, I reaffirmed her.


    "You really won''t let me me myself?"


    I shook my head as an answer to her. Even if she wanted to me herself, I don''t want her to be stuck in it.


    "Think about it. If I didn''t appear before you, you''ll still be stuck to waiting for one another."


    "¡­You''re right. You broke that situation. I should be happy that he''s now actively pursuing me but with you here. Making me yours, I don''t deserve to be with him anymore."


    She still loves him but she chose me. And the way she reacted to me, it''s clear to me that she also fell in love with me. But even then, I made her give up on her love for him. I guess, I still did something despicable.


    "Satsuki, what made you love him that deep? That even now that you''re in my arms like this, you''re still thinking about him."


    Now we''re back to our previous topic. Their past.


    "That¡­ Sakuma. He saved me."


    He saved her? Then how did that turn to love? Isn''t it supposed to be gratitude?


    "Is it that incident?"


    Satsuki nodded to confirm my guess.


    "Shouldn''t it be gratitude? How did it turn to love?"


    This is the point I couldn''t understand. But yeah, it''s rted to that incident so let''s hear her out.


    "He''s the only boy in ss who never teased me and protected me. Maybe I already love him back then but that incident made me love him more."


    Satsuki started, she''s staring at me, maybe gouging my reaction or she just wanted to tell me about their past and see if I could take it.


    "Ruki, I was almost vited by someone and Sakuma saved me from it."


    Hearing her words, I somehow nked out for a bit before my hold on her tightened. She felt it and that made her reach her hand on my face to ease my tension.


    "Your reaction¡­ You don''t have to worry, nothing has happened since Sakuma arrived at the right moment. That''s why my love for him grew this deep, I couldn''t forget his face as he desperately fought to save me. Even now, I could still remember it. Even if that''s supposed to be a traumatic experience for me."


    I see. So he''s her knight in shining armor. She already liked him from what he did for her in grade school and adding that incident, it cemented his position in her heart. I guess I didn''t expect it to be like this. Erasing him in her heart? That''s her saviour while I''m just a bastard who took advantage of their situation.


    "Who was it?"


    I took my mind off about how I lost to Sakuma in that department, for now, to know the whole story. Satsuki is already determined to tell me everything so I''ll hear everything from her.


    She''s mine. Even if she couldn''t erase Sakuma, I''ll still get Sakuma to stop pursuing her. I didn''t exist in their past so I couldn''t change that but I could change this present, I will still push him to her sister or to other girls if that''s what will make Satsuki be mine.


    "My sister''s ex-boyfriend."


    Huh? So it not only involved the three of them but also another person. A bastard who tried to get his hands on both sisters? I guess, I gotta hand it to Sakuma here. He did a great job stopping that.

 Chapter 131: The Incident (2)

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Incident (2)</h4>


    Satsuki detailed to me everything that happened that day. Her sister''s boyfriend was already like a regr visitor to their house but when they broke up, the guy kept on pursuing her sister. Stalking her, even.


    One day, when their parents left for a trip and Sakuma went out to see the house his parents picked, only Satsuki and her sister were the ones left at the house. They still shared the same room at that time, being a high-schooler and grade-schooler, though they''re close, the age gap put a considerable distance between the sisters. Satsuki also told how her sister had aplex against her. Unlike her, her sister didn''t have any growth spurt so, at that time, they already have the same body build.


    And that''s when it happened. Her sister''s ex who was stalking her for days took that chance to take advantage that their parents weren''t home.


    During that time, Satsuki''s sister went out of their backyard while she was left in their room, lying around since there''s nothing for her to do.


    The guy mistakenly thought Satsuki was her sister and when he noticed that she''s not her sister, he panicked. However, seeing how already developed Satsuki was and the simrities she had with her sister, he got taken in by his lust and maybe frustrations as well. He then tried to tie her up using their nket to prevent her from resisting.


    It was at that moment when Sakuma went back after checking the house. He saw traces of dirt from the guy''s shoes going up the stairs. At first, he didn''t think anything was wrong about it, but when Satsuki started struggling, the noise made by it was heard by him.


    He immediately went upstairs, even if that was something he was forbidden to do. Since the family has two daughters, he was put in a room downstairs during his stay.


    Though he immediately saw what''s happening, he froze on that spot. That''s how Satsuki detailed it, though he saved her, it was only when Satsuki shouted for his help did he move. He pushed the somewhat crazed guy away from Satsuki before he pulled her up and ran out of their house while calling for help from their neighbors.


    Maybe that incident was also the stem for Satsuki''s weird fetish. Remembering that time when Sakuma just stood there, watching. But nheless, that incident also cemented his position in her heart.


    The guy was caught by the neighbors and then sent to the police. However, since he''s a minor, he was only warned and not detained even with the clear trespassing and assault that he did.


    Because of that incident, his family was forced to move out of shame. Wherever he is, if he showed up once more, I guess I could vent my newfound anger towards him. Even if that was already in the past, it''s about Satsuki. He''s also a potential threat.


    "I didn''t know you have an experience like this."


    After retelling the incident, I couldn''t find the words to say to her. Compared to what Sakuma did for her, I did nothing close to that. It''s all about taking advantage of her and their somewhat wed rtionship.


    "You didn''t have to know, really. It''s something we decided to forget, to move past it. I was saved before anything happened so¡­"


    Satsuki tightened her hold on me. Maybe she could feel how agitated I was from hearing their story.


    "I understand now why you loved him that much."


    Sakuma deserved it. Right. And then here I am getting in between them, stealing Satsuki from him.


    "But it''s not me who he really likes. You''re kind of correct when you told him that he''s only seeing my sister in me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He''s always looking at her. And my sister is the same. She broke up with that guy because of Sakuma."


    "Then what happened between them? He said something like a crack was made with his rtionship between the three of you. That''s why he couldn''t set his foot here again."


    "I told my sister to give him to me. I asked for something selfish. And because of what happened to me, she consented, she started shutting out Sakuma. And Sakuma turned to me forfort. I never told him that what happened between them was because of my selfish demand. I used that opportunity to get close to him."


    "But that didn''t end well?"


    "Un. There''s another incident, it was thest day of his stay here. I caught them making out in our room. My sister pretended to be me, we have the same build back then so it''s hard to tell, especially when the lights are off."


    "I''m kind of confused, Satsuki. Why did she have to pretend to be you when it''s her who he really likes?"


    "Because my sister has the habit of once she gave up on something, she wouldn''t look back again. She already gave Sakuma to me so the only choice for her to be with Sakuma again is to pretend to be me. Maybe because it''s hisst day and she thought she won''t see him again, she risked it."


    Sakuma probably knew that it''s her sister and not Satsuki herself. He went along with her act. Since that''s hisst day, he also thought that he wouldn''t see her sister again. But they were caught by Satsuki and that turned awkward when what happened came to light.


    After that day he never set foot again in their house and with only Satsuki being in close contact to him, he also started liking her or he just turned his affection to someone nearer but he couldn''t make up his mind because there''s still the shadow of her sister.


    "Your sister, is she still thinking about Sakuma?"


    If she still is then her sister also loves that guy. Despite her habit of never looking back, Sakuma became the exception.


    "Un. Every time shees back home, she will ask me about him. And because of what I did, I also couldn''t confess to him all those years, I felt guilty."


    Because of her love for him, she prevented the two who clearly liked each other from getting together. But they''re still 6th Grade back then. Ah. Considering Satsuki''s love for him bloomed at that age, it''s also possible that the same thing happened to Sakuma. Maybe something happened between the two before the incident which Satsuki has no knowledge of which led them to have the same affection towards each other.


    "I see. What I said back then somehow let you get past behind your guilty conscience. So you asked for my help."


    She asked for my help to help them get together. But by then, she stepped into my trap.


    "Yes. But you changed me instead of helping me."


    She looked up and pinched my cheeks before kissing me again. This time, after telling me the story which they decided not to tell anyone, Satsuki will now openly show her affection to me.


    "Ah. There''s a time when I was still set up to help you get what you wanted, have Sakuma to confess to you and start dating. That was before I realized I''ve already fallen for you."


    If I didn''t remember the emotion called love, I''ll probably still push it to make her wish to reality.


    "Idiot. I was also about to back out on that wish. I will feel guilty again if I go out with him when I''m doing this kind of thing with you. Once is enough, so I sorted out my feelings and in the end, I chose you despite the bizarreness of your situation."


    Ah. Right. That would be like the same setup I put the girls from my middle school through. Openly dating someone else while I got them all to myself.


    "Compared to Sakuma, I haven''t done anything for you yet."


    Apart from giving her encouragement, there''s really nothing notable.


    "I came to love you, idiot Ruki. This might seem like I''m too simple but your straightforwardness and your very attentive nature pulled me to be so into you¡­ Ah!"


    When she realized she blurted out the words she couldn''t say to me, Satsuki blushed profusely but she still continued on her own reason why she chose me.


    "I feel like I can entrust everything to you and you will never neglect me."


    I¡­ I might neglect her in the future, with these many girls. I couldn''t attend to them all if they long for me at the same time. I couldn''t say this to her, I''ll just try and not neglect her as much as possible. We will always meet in school so there''s no way I wouldn''t have enough time for her...


    "Isn''t that the case for every rtionship? Besides I''m only doing it first to fill up my desire."


    This desire. It''s still there eh. Continuously being filled up by all sorts of sources but it never gets satisfied. It will still look for more targets to conquer.


    "You''re just unaware of what you''re doing, idiot. Ask your other girls or just ask Rindou and I''m sure we''ll have the same answer."


    If that''s what she believes then so be it. We got up after our long talk. Since she''s now openly showing her affection to me, Satsuki asked for a piggyback ride down.


    Err. I didn''t reject her but when I cupped her butt to support her, she made a ruckus of telling me to let her down. She''s back at being wily too fast. She''s only wearing her underwear down there so of course, I would be able to cop a feel on her butt.


    Then to satisfy her, instead of a piggyback, I princess-carried her again, just like how I carried her upstairs earlier. And that shut her up as she leanedfortably on me. This girl... Sometimes she''s too violent and sometimes she''s this sweet. I will never get enough of her. She''s mine now, and she openly admitted it to me.


    We cleaned ourselves in their bathroom and after that, Satsuki cooked a meal for both of us. We only ate cakes so after what we did upstairs, we''re both hungry.


    Knowing what happened in the past eased me up. Now I only need Sakuma to remember that it''s not Satsuki who he initially likes before we tell him what''s really going on between us.


    Satsuki told me when her sister wille home to visit so I asked her if it''s fine to tell Sakuma about it. She thought for a while before nodding her head. It''s to minimize the dread he would feel when we revealed our rtionship to him.


    Like a couple, Satsuki somehow got fond of feeding me through her spoon. And with that kind of fluffy atmosphere. Our time together for the day soon came to an end.


    "Can I not stay to meet your family?"


    I asked her. Though I said that, I feel like that would be a bad idea for now. Among the girls I have, only Akane''s parents knew about me or maybe Otoha''s grandfather as well. I couldn''t really meet their families when our future was still uncertain. But in Satsuki''s case, I guess I just wanted to ease this girl up. We were seen earlier so she will possibly be interrogated by her parents.


    "Not now, Ruki. I told you they won''t like the idea if it''s someone else other than Sakuma."


    She used a napkin to wipe away the stain on my face as she answered me.


    "Alright, next time, then?"


    "You''re really persistent, idiot."


    "It''s so they can also move past what happened."


    I''m sure they''re also affected by what happened, that''s why they became strict to her.


    "Then next time. I''ll introduce you."


    "Looking forward to it, Satsuki."


    I pulled her close to me one more time and we shared another passionate kiss. Satsuki''s fully mine now. Well, there''s still some form of love she had for Sakuma but all of it will be pushed down whenever we''re alone together.


    After that, she sent me off from their door. She might be busy for the whole week since it will be their practice game with another school next Sunday.


    I''ve already reserved that time to watch her. And maybe some time too to visit her during practices.


    The sun was already about to set when I left their street and just like thest time, I sent Sakuma a message. Of course, it''s not to brag about how Satsuki chose me but to tell him what I found out from Satsuki''s retelling of their story and also the thing he asked about.

 Chapter 132: Caught

    <h4>Chapter 132: Caught</h4>


    Just like thest time, Sakuma ran towards where I was waiting for him. He couldn''t wait to hear about what happened between us.


    After telling him about what Satsuki told me, he fell into deep thought. The fact that it''s really her sister who he truly likes, maybe he''s deluding himself to forget it.


    He stood still in front of me while his gaze was turned towards the ground. As to what he was thinking, I don''t know.


    Honestly, when I found out that Sakuma initially likes her sister. I felt somewhat relieved. This guy can be a good friend but yeah, my desire, ah no, my attraction towards Satsuki led me to steal her from him.


    Now that we agreed to tell him about us, he really needed to turn his attention elsewhere.


    I left him there after telling him when her sister will go home to visit for a few days. If he could remember what he really feels about her then he would soon stop deluding himself over Satsuki.


    Maybe he really came to like her during the 4 years they''re looking at each other''s back but now that I finally had her admit that she loves me, I don''t want to share her with anyone else.


    Even though she''s sharing with the other girls, I''m just this greedy to take them all by myself.


    A new school week will start tomorrow and there''s already Kana who wanted me to attend the club and Itou who will wait for me to apany her at meeting Himeko.


    Riding the train back home, I took out my phone and saw Satsuki''s message to me, telling me to take care. That girl, I guess she will be like this now that she doesn''t need to hold herself back anymore.


    After replying to her, I looked at the other messages and there''s one from Nami who haven''t messaged metely.


    She''s probably holding herself back since she already epted Ogawa. Even if our act was somehow betraying him, this girl still wanted to do something good for him. With a message before for us to stop messaging each other, what changed her mind now? It''s only been a few days.


    I opened her message and read it.


    "Ruu¡­"


    Only that one word which was the way she calls me. Did she miss me? I wonder. I replied to her asking what''s wrong and I immediately received a response.


    "Can I take back what I said here?"


    "You already broke it, right? But really, what''s wrong? This isn''t like you, Nami."


    Take back what she said? She didn''t have the habit to go back on her words. I feel like she wanted to tell me something but she''s still deliberating whether she''ll tell me.


    "¡­ Shizu-nee saw you with Maemura. You met her today, right? Shizu-nee was at the school today and earlier, I received a photo of you with her. It was taken from afar but to anyone who knew you and Maemura, they''ll immediately recognize it."


    After sending that, she forwarded the picture that was sent to her. It''s really us from earlier when I led Satsuki out of the school gate with our hands were linked together.


    I introduced myself as Nami''s boyfriend to them and just a few dayster, she found me with another girl. I could guess what''s going on in the SC President''s mind. But did she only send it to Nami?


    "That''s a blunder on my part. Our act will be at risk because of me, I''m sorry."


    Admitting my fault, I guess this means I have to deal with the SC President this soon. Will we have to continue our act? Exin it to her?


    "Are you at home? Let''s meet."


    "But it''s already dark. Is it fine? I''m currently riding the train home."


    "Ruu. Are you with her all this time?"


    I don''t know but I feel like even if these words were just text, I could feel a slight jealousy oozing out from it.


    "Un. I made time for her today."


    There''s no point lying to her, she''s also someone I want to have for myself so making up a lie as a habit won''t go well.


    "I see¡­"


    Ah. There''s an ellipsis. What is she thinking right now?


    "Nevermind, let''s talk about this tomorrow."


    Suddenly changing her mind, this girl. Is she really jealous that I was with Satsuki this whole time?


    "Nami? Tell me where to meet you. I''ll get off now."


    She''s the one who suggested meeting so she''s probably already outside.


    "No. It''s already dark so¡­"


    Haa. What should I do with this?


    "Nami, I want to see you too. Can I?"


    I couldn''t ask her if she''s jealous or not. In the first ce, I don''t have that right yet. It''s still reserved for Ogawa.


    In the end, I didn''t receive any reply from her. Should I just let it end here?


    The train was just arriving at the next station from school.


    When it stopped and the train door opened, I decided to get out and called Nami through messenger. I felt like I should resolve this now rather than wait for tomorrow. Especially that picture the SC President took. Like she originally nned, we really have to meet up and talk about what to do.


    Judging from that, the SC President hasn''te to ask her about it yet. Since she immediately sent what she discovered to Nami, I could infer that either she really cares about Nami or she just hated my cheating guts. After that act, I knew I was already marked by her but I acted recklessly thinking it''s fine to be seen by students not rted to us there. I didn''t take into ount that someone like the President will be there.


    Her attitude towards me back then clearly showed how she''s against me dating Nami. To get a dirt on me this early, will she force us to break up? Though we''re really not dating, it will blow up in ss if her friends find out about this.


    It took me three tries before Nami picked it up but she''s not saying anything.


    "I''m at the next train station from school. I''m going to wait for you here or you can tell me where to go."


    I looked up at the sky and it''s already dotted by stars. I already messaged Akane about being a bitte so I could spare some time before going home.


    "Go home, Ruu."


    Only those words and she ended the call right after. So Nami''s pretty stubborn, eh? Let''s see who will win on who''s more stubborn between us.


    I sat on a nearby bench meant for waiting passengers before trying again.


    Once, twice, thrice¡­


    After the fifth try there''s still no response from her. Bringing the screen back to our chat box, I messaged her before trying to call again.


    And finally on the ninth try, maybe she got annoyed by my persistence, Nami finally answered the call again.


    "You''re really persistent, Ruu. Get out of there. I''m in front of the station."


    With a helpless voice, those words came out from the other line before the call was dropped again.


    However, her words this time were different. Is she already outside? Is this the reason why she''s not answering? She rushed from their house to here.


    Having thought of that, I immediately stood up from the bench and rushed outside.


    When I saw her walking with Ogawa before, I gathered that their destination was the bus stop. I only guessed that their house should be near the school since Satsuki and Sakuma''s house were both near and the Middle School they went to was located in this area.


    After getting out of the station, I saw Nami in a casual dress of a camisole top and short pants. She''s wearing an unzipped hoodie on top of it.


    Ah. She''s wearing house clothes and only put on that hoodie to cover it.


    I closed our distance and was about to hug her when she put a hand in front of her to stop me.


    "This idiot, you''re being reckless again. Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    With a questioning tone, Nami red cutely at me. It''s clear she''s annoyed when I kept calling her even if she already told me to go home.


    "I want to say I want to see you but I know that won''t fly. I made a blunder, I thought I shouldn''t wait for tomorrow to think about what to do about it."


    Nami listened to me before she put a hand on her forehead.


    "Let''s go somewhere first. Ruu, why do you have to be stubborn at this moment?"


    She''s not really waiting for me to answer it. After leaving those words, she started walking while I followed behind her.


    She stopped in front of a Manga Cafe. Seeing me noting in with her, she took my wrist and pulled me in.


    This is a type of ce where you can rent a private room for you to read any manga they had on their shelves, but for others this is also a great ce to have a private talk.


    Err. Of course some couples often use this when they just want to rx together.


    Seeing the two of us entering, the clerk already had an idea. Giving us a room for two, it''s just a cubicle that''s somehow soundproofed so that their customers can read in silence or evenugh without bothering anyone.


    After entering the room, Nami took off her hoodie, looking at it again, what she''s wearing under it is something one would only wear at home, it''s a bit thin and if you look closely, the outline of her bra could be seen.


    With her long ck hair done in a ponytail, this gave her a different look.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    She noticed my gaze and immediately covered her chest area with her hands.


    "¡­Just admiring a beauty?"


    I turned my gaze away after answering. Well, I don''t want her to feel ufortable when we haven''t started talking yet.


    "That tongue of yours¡­"


    Shaking her head, Nami picked up a random manga and opened it but yeah, she''s not really reading it.


    "On second thought, I really want to see you, Nami. Actually, I felt a bit happy when I saw your message."


    It''s not really me if I keep restricting myself like this so, voicing my real thoughts out, Nami was caught off-guard.


    "Idiot. After spending the day with another girl, this is what you will say¡­"


    Nami grumbled silently. This girl, her expression really showed how jealous she was of me spending the day with Satsuki.


    We won''t be able to talk properly if she stays like this, so after deliberating for a bit, I stood up and sat next to her.


    "You currently have Ogawa, I also want to spend time with you, you know? But you told me not to message you."


    Circling my arms to her waist, I pulled her closer to me.


    "Will you even agree if I ask to see you on a weekend when you could spend it with your real boyfriend?"

 Chapter 133: Stolen Time

    <h4>Chapter 133: ''Stolen'' Time</h4>


    After spending some time in silence, Nami didn''t answer my questions to her. When I felt that, I reached for her hand and just nodded at her, indicating to her that it''s fine not to answer.


    She might be jealous but we both currently don''t have any rights to be with each other. Even this time with her right now could be said as something ''stolen''.


    "I thought I''ll be going home without seeing you, good thing I waited there."


    Still holding her hand, I tightened my grip on it.


    "I really don''t want toe but you told me you won''t go home until you see me."


    Nami mouthed silently. She made it sound like my words forced her toe out. Was it really what she''s feeling? She''s the one who suggested we meet up but when I told her I was with Satsuki this whole time, she immediately changed her mind.


    "I see. Sorry for forcing you toe out, Nami."


    "Idiot. Stop being this reckless. Shizu-nee can be hard to deal with."


    She turned to me and raised her voice a bit. That''s the main point why we met each other here.


    "What did she say to you? Do we have to tell her that we''re just acting?"


    I observed Nami''s reactions, in the first ce it''s my fault why I got caught with another girl. If it was any other students it wouldn''t have this much impact on us.


    "If we tell her, she''ll tell us to stop. Shizu-nee is someone who never bothered about what the others think of her. So, us acting as a couple will not sit well with her."


    Ah. It was Nami who decided about this act we will be doing, in consideration of her friends but really, she''s too caring about them. She shouldn''t be bothered about what they will think of her rtionship with Ogawa.


    Maybe she already thought of that and from the way she looks at me now, keeping up the act was already only for the sake of us still having this connection.


    I really don''t mind about it since it''s giving me chances to steal her. I also advised her against this when I was still somewhat confused as to what I will do after realizing a lot of things. But now, stopping our act means it will be harder to approach her again.


    "The picture already says it all, if we don''t tell her, she''ll take that as me cheating when I already have you."


    There''s no excuse for that eh. So it''s either wee clean about our act or hope for a miracle to happen where she will lose her memory about that.


    And of course, thetter was unrealistic while the former will risk our act.


    "Right. You''re really a cheater. But your girls all know about it, right?"


    Is she hinting at me that instead of admitting the act, admit that I have more than one girl? That''s just digging my grave, right?


    "Yes, they know they''re not the only one. You also know about it but yeah, Shizu-senpai doesn''t know."


    How to deal with someone like the SC President? Should I steal her as well? That way I won''t have to worry about being caught.


    As if it was that easy. I don''t have enough information about her and I decided not to take in new ones for now.


    "Say, Ruu. Come with me tomorrow to meet her."


    After deliberating for a bit, Nami turned to me and said that.


    "Alright. Let''s think about what to do at that moment."


    In the end, we couldn''t decide on what to do about this issue. But what if that Shizu-senpai already sent that to Ogawa? She''s kind of partial to him back then since she knew it was him who Nami always talks about before.


    Our silence was interrupted when Nami''s phone rang, she took it out and upon seeing the registered name there, she looked at me.


    I took a peek at her screen and saw ''Shizu-nee'' on the caller ID. Is she home?


    "Answer it. Should I distance myself for now?"


    I was about to stand up but her grip on my hand tightened which indicated that she didn''t want me to go.


    "Stay here."


    She shook her head before answering the call and pressing the loudspeaker button.


    "Hello?"


    Nami spoke first. We could hear some indistinct voices in the background.


    "Nanami? Where are you? I''m here at your house."


    Ah. That''s really Shizu-senpai''s voice. She''s probably there to talk with Nami about the picture she sent.


    "I''m outside. Why are you there, Shizu-nee?"


    "Huh? Didn''t you see what I sent to you? That cheeky boyfriend of yours cheating in broad daylight. Come home now, let''s talk about how to deal with him."


    Like I thought, she''s also decisive but with this, Shizu-senpai truly cared about her. As an older sister, she wanted to protect Nami from me.


    "I don''t think that''s him, Shizu-nee."


    Making up that lie on the spot, this girl. What is she thinking?


    "Come on Nanami, since when did you be this dull? Are you hiding something from me?"


    Shizu-senpai''s tone clearly showed how she''s not believing what Nami just answered.


    Will this girl be fine like this? I observed her and her reactions. Where''s that sharp and scary Nami that I know of? Since when did she be this timid? Or is she originally like this before Shizu-senpai?


    "I''ll talk to him about it, Shizu-nee. You don''t need to be involved."


    Still with a somewhat timid voice, Nami answered her. I feel like I should help her here but if I speak right now, the situation might worsen.


    I couldn''t think of anything so I let go of her hand and positioned myself behind her. Circling my arms around her belly, I pulled her closer to me before whispering in her ears.


    "Rx. I''m here if you need help."


    Nami flinched before she turned her head to me and released a sigh. I felt the tension from her body loosening up as she let her body leanfortably on me.


    I don''t really know what kind of effect it did but her face cleared up as if she got out of some kind of quagmire.


    This is all my fault to begin with but she''s the one taking the first brunt of the damage. This is all I can do for her at this moment, but yeah. Dealing with the SC President? If I wanted to stay with Nami and take her for myself, I have to deal with this somewhat protective cousin of hers.


    "Look here. That guy is clearly cheating on you. Alright, let''s set that aside for now. What''s stranger is that you suddenly introduced him as your boyfriend when I never heard about him from you."


    That''s a normal response, really. Maybe even with her friends in that clubroom, they found that somewhat baffling. If not for our convincing actst time, they would probably call us out for our lie.


    "Shizu-nee, it''s true that it''s sudden and I don''t think you''ll get my reasoning but please can you not meddle in my affairs? I know you''re doing this because you cared for me, but it''s already a bit too much. I''ll talk to him about the picture you sent, if it''s really him, I''ll demand an exnation from him and don''t worry, if he''s really cheating, I''ll deal with him by myself."


    Dering her stand, the other line grew silent for a good while. This is it. This is the Nami that I know of. But yeah, it''s not right to rejoice over something like this. I''m the one who made that blunder but she got implicated because of it.


    "¡­Nanami. I see, you''ve grown up."


    Only leaving those words in a somewhat sad and relieved tone, Shizu-senpai ended the call. I don''t know what kind of reaction she had upon hearing what Nami said.


    The beeping sound indicating the end of the call flooded the room before Nami put it down.


    I could feel her body lost its strength. If not for me behind her, she''ll probably fall on her back.


    "That was amazing, Nami."


    Whispering these words to her, Nami only looked up to me and smiled. It''s a satisfied smile as if she had done something she never did before.


    With those words from her, the SC President might take a step back but this is not the end of this. I shouldn''t let her do everything. This girl stood up for me so it''s a bit pathetic if I didn''t do anything to clear this up. But really, how should I start?


    "Ruu. Don''t think about this problem for now. I know you''re thinking this is all your fault but this also wouldn''t happen if I didn''t let you in my life. I know about you having multiple rtionships so I''m partly to me for letting you act as my boyfriend."


    "No. Don''t divide it like that. You''re meless in this, Nami."


    I couldn''t help but be worried if this continues. She''ll be the one protecting me and not the other way around. This isn''t like me, right?


    "Your worried face is a bit cute, you know? When you hugged me and whispered those words, I found the courage to speak up to her again."


    She reached for my face and caressed it with her hand.


    "I think I''m really starting to get drawn in by you, Ruu. I didn''t even think about Kazuo today. When will you tell me about your past?"


    Upon my silence, she continued.


    Right. I decided to tell her about it, should I use this time now? But we still have a problem. Let''s solve that first.


    "After resolving this thing with Shizu-senpai. I''ll tell you everything."


    Turning my face to her, Nami was leaning her head on my shoulder and in that position, she''s also staring at my face while her hands rested on my cheek.


    Hearing my words, she gave me a relieved smile before she raised her head up and slowly levelled it with my head.


    With a few centimetres of the distance between it, we could smell each other''s breath.


    Nami is really beautiful. But yeah, our somewhat the same personality was the one that really drew me in to like her. Was she the same? Only she knows.


    "Ruu¡­"


    She sweetly called out to me. Our minds were already devoid of whatever problem we were thinking about just earlier. This mood and atmosphere between us. This is genuine.


    Traversing that few centimeters of distance, our lips met each other for the second time. This time with our eyes staring at each other, it won''t be a quick kiss just like the first time.


    My hand that was lodged on her side went up to the back of her neck, slipping it under her hair, I pushed her head closer. Her arms also moved and hugged my head.


    Our lips that were ovepping each other started moving as we savored it together. In this ''stolen'' time of ours, my feelings for her poured out as I tried to lead and teach her about kissing. And she''s the same, pouring her bottled up feelings for me, she took in everything I was showing her.


    Separating for a bit to catch our breath then locking our lips together again, Nami slowly got used to our kiss that she also started sucking. And after that, our tongues met and entangled each other, taking this kiss another step further.


    Right now, there''s only me in her eyes and there''s only her in my eyes. Drowning ourselves to each other, we spent the remaining time we''re together for tonight like this.

 Chapter 134: New Week

    <h4>Chapter 134: New Week</h4>


    Monday.


    Another week finally arrived, with everything that happened these past 2 weeks, I guess my outlook in life changed drastically. But one thing didn''t change, my continuous desire to steal someone for myself. Well, since I could control it now, I didn''t need to hurriedly start on a new one. There''s still a lot on my te and with the SC President out there that could possibly ruin everything, I have to tone it down.


    Nami and I left that Manga Cafest night in a somewhat satisfied mood. Though it all stemmed from me making a blunder by being caught by the SC President, it became our reason to meet each other.


    She told me that she''s now slowly getting drawn to me, more so than Ogawa. After I resolved this thing with Shizu-senpai, I''ll tell her everything and depending on what will be her reaction, I might sessfully steal her from Ogawa.


    She will also bring me to Shizu-senpai sometime this week. Because of what she saidst night to her, it earned us some time but yeah, it''s not really good to dy it. Nami knew that Shizu-senpai was doing that for her so she couldn''t actually hate her for it. What she did to tell Nami about it was only right.That''s how a normal person will react when it''s done to someone close to them.


    Shizu-senpai''s voice when Nami talked back at her sounded somehow relieved and sad. Relieved that Nami could finally stand on her own and maybe sad because that meant she wouldn''t rely on her that much anymore.


    My influence is starting to change Nami, just like how Kana, Satsuki and Aya changed.


    But is this really a good change for Nami? How can we let Shizu-senpai understand the nature of our rtionship? It will be uneptable for her if she finds out that Nami got involved with someone who has multiple rtionships with girls. Though my girls understood and epted it, other people will surely be repulsed.


    Haa. I''ll think of something. It''s not just about stealing her from Ogawa anymore.


    When I arrived in ss, I was immediately greeted by Chii. With her mood that good, I guess she''s looking forward to something.


    Is it about our agreement? I still don''t know what''s wrong with her that she wanted to talk to me alone. She won''t ask me to get her out of Fukuda''s group, right?


    That guy likes her like a fool. She''s on my list but yeah, I need to know her situation first.


    Aya was always early since she could read more books while waiting for the ss to start. Upon seeing me, she smiled sweetly as she uttered her greetings. I noticed that she cut a bit of her bangs to let her eyes be exposed again. With her usual shy and timid nature, seeing her sparkling eyes and smile like this, it immediately made this morning better.


    I talked to her for a bit about the book she was reading before taking out Kana''s novel. Even though I couldn''t read it in one sitting, I will take it out to read whenever I have time. Now, I''m currently at chapter 3. Her novel is in a light novel format and it has 8 long chapters with each chapter having different objectives that she wanted to reach before moving the story further.


    By introducing the characters and the mystery they needed to solve at chapter 1, chapter 2 and 3 revolved around them trying to search for clues. It''s intriguing enough that even I who seldom read books couldn''t help but be absorbed in her story. Reading bit by bit also somehow helped since I could then mull over the details that I couldn''t understand at first.


    After finishing chapter 3, I put it down and discussed it with Aya just like the first time. She''s really engaged as she pointed out what she likes and what needs improving. Aya and Kana will probably befortable with each other when they meet.


    Ah. I''ll take her to the Literature Club this week or maybe next week since there''s still the issue with Kenji. That guy won''t easily give up on Kana. With the time he invested in her, he''s probably thinking along the lines of he did all of that for her so he should be harvesting what he nted. If that''s how he will think, I need to be at Kana''s side to protect her.


    When Nami and Satsuki arrived they both looked at me without concealing their affection. But since everyone was busy at their own things, none of them noticed it.


    Nami went to her seat and she was immediately crowded by her friends, Ogawa was also there, just silently looking at her.


    Satsuki on the other hand somehow looked tired. Did their practice intensify?


    "Are you okay?"


    Since Sakuma hasn''t arrived yet, I leaned to her desk and asked her.


    "Just a bit tired from practice, don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    Satsuki answered. I noticed that she''s breathing heavily and that got me worried. She''s probably feeling fatigued from it. She needed a boost to help her recover for the ss


    I turned to Aya and told her to look out for her.


    Going out to buy something for her, I looked at the time and saw that it''s 20 minutes before the start of the ss. The cafeteria was still closed so I could only rush towards the nearby convenience store. After buying a piece of bread and a drink, I went to the infirmary.


    On the way, I ran into Shio who''s about to go to our ss. Seeing me with a bag of food from the convenience store and a bit sweaty from all the running I did, she couldn''t help but ask.


    I haven''t seen her nor talk to her for days but yeah, now''s not the time.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Ah! I might be a littlete, Shi-- Ms. Miyazaki. I''m going to the infirmary to get some vitamins for one of my ssmates."


    Though I almost called her Shio in public, what she focused on was what I said after.


    "Why? Someone copsed again?"


    "Uh. No. Maemura looked fatigued so I thought of buying food for her, which exins this. And I remembered there are vitamins in the infirmary so I also thought of getting some for her."


    I raised the convenience store bag containing the bread and juice I bought for Satsuki. Shio stared at me for a few seconds, likely determining the authenticity of my words. Or maybe she''s thinking if that girl I mentioned is one of my girls.


    "Hayashi-sensei hasn''t arrived yet. You go back to the ss for now, I''ll take some for you."


    Shio said as she turned around to go to the corner where the stairs leading up are located. Though she''s a teacher thatid her hand on a student like me, she''s still a teacher nheless.


    Ah. I really wanted to spend time with Shio again. I wonder what''s going on now with her husband?


    I shouted my thanks to her before turning back to the ss. Since the nurse wasn''t there yet, the infirmary was probably closed so even if I go, I wouldn''t be able to enter it. With her volunteering like that, she saved me from beingte to the ss.


    When I arrived, Satsuki was already slumped over her desk, napping.


    Sakuma was already at his desk and was looking at Satsuki worriedly. He looked up when he saw me arriving.


    "You bought that for her?"


    "Maemura looked fatigued so I thought of letting her eat. Ms. Miyazaki will also bring vitaminster."


    I nodded and exined. It didn''t matter now if he would give meaning to this. I couldn''t let her stay like that after all.


    After settling back on my seat, I reached for Satsuki''s shoulder and nudged her awake. She''s really tired that she immediately fell asleep there.


    Giving her the bag, she looked flustered at first but didn''t reject it.


    "Thank you, Ruki."


    Satsuki didn''t notice that she called me by my first name since she''s really tired.


    And that was also heard by Sakuma who''s just behind me. When I looked back at him, he''s wearing a confused expression, processing what he just heard.


    It''s just a simple change in the way she''s calling me but surely, it carried a lot of meaning, specially for this guy.


    However, I didn''t take his reaction to mind. I already told him what I found out about him and Satsuki''s sister. And we also decided to reveal everything to him soon, if that simple change in the way she addressed me bothered him that much then that''s not our concern anymore.


    Satsuki finished what I bought for her and herplexion really got better. Seeing that, I felt relieved, further pushing Sakuma''s reaction at the back of my mind. Satsuki is mine, if he asked again, I wouldn''t deny that anymore.


    Shio arrived soon and handed me the vitamins, I thanked her for it before giving it to Satsuki. I exined it to her and upon hearing it, she also stood up and thanked Shio before taking one tablet and gulping down her remaining drink.


    "This is why I really like you, Ruki. The way you rushed out for her¡­ we''re lucky to have you."


    I heard Aya whisper with a voice that only could hear from my side.


    It''s only natural for me to do this kind of thing for them. If it happened to her, I also wouldn''t think twice and just rush out to get something for her. They''re all important to me.


    I don''t know what our ssmates will think since they saw what I did clearly, maybe some will give meaning to it, while others will just pass it off as a normal urrence.


    Ah. I stood out again, right? There''s really no hope to go back at being obscure.


    The bell rang soon after that and the ss started. With Shio putting on her Commanding Side in front again, the ss went on smoothly.

 Chapter 135: The SC President

    <h4>Chapter 135: The SC President</h4>


    When Shio''s ss ended, she called me to help her carry our homework to her room at the Administration Building.


    Satsuki''s fatigue was already abated from the food and the vitamins she took. Seeing that, I don''t need to worry about leaving the ssroom.


    Though this looks like a normal errand, I realized that it''s Shio''s new way for us to interact with each other. Constantly calling me to the faculty will surely invite suspicion after all.


    Did she miss me? Or was there development on her adult problems? After that visit to my house, I couldn''t find the time to be alone with her again.


    "Put it there at the table."


    Shio said after we entered the room. I did what she asked by dropping the thick stack of homework at her table before turning around to face her. The door was already closed behind her and the sound of the lock clicking rang out.


    "Uhm. Shio, what''s wrong?"


    I tried acting oblivious to check on her response. Well, she somehow had the knack of doing risky things, just like the first time I saw her reading that light novel of hers in ss. I got to know the real face behind theposed and confident new teacher because of that.


    From there we now have aplicated rtionship of me trying to steal her from her husband. I even got to know her husband''s secret.


    "Can you hold me?"


    Shio dropped hermanding side and went back to how she acted in front of me. The worry in her face became visible again.


    Did she manage to cover it up? When I saw her earlier, I didn''t see anything wrong. Was it because I was too worried about Satsuki''s well-being?


    The way she asked me, it''s like telling me not to ask her about the reason. Closing the distance between us, I circled my arms around her. I looked at her face and noticed her eyes that''s about to burst out from holding back her tears.


    As soon as I held her in my arms, her whole body loosened up as she used me as a support.


    "I think we''re getting a divorce soon."


    Shio whispered that as her tears finally broke out from her tear nds. With her head leaning on my shoulder, I could feel the warm wetness as her tears seeped into my uniform.


    Divorce? That husband of hers who has a thing for high school girls? Did he finally lose his mind and wanted to solely focus on his new girl?


    Though Shio has her own fantasy she wanted to realize through me, she still loves that husband of hers. That''s why it''s really hard to steal her. A love that is bound by marriage, but now that she brought this word that could break that, something serious happened.


    Like before, I didn''t say anything, instead, I stroked her hair as I waited for her next words.


    "He finally lost it. He brought the student to our house. That bastard!"


    There was anger and sadness mixed with her voice as she vented out everything she''s bottling up in her chest. From how that student was someone her husband was secretly nurturing since her days in when she was busy in college. That student is currently a third-year and like the previous her, the student was currently head-over-heels over her husband.


    She tried confronting him and even talked some sense to the student but all that did was drive them away from their house, as to where those two stayed after that, she didn''t know. She didn''t try to know.


    It''s already a wonder that she could still teach today, with that big of a problem in her marriage, one would usually take a leave to sort it out.


    "Sorry Ruru, I have no one to tell this to but you. Thank you."


    When Shio calmed down, she apologized and thanked me. She''s still in my arms, even if she''s an adult, right now she looks like a child who needed someone tofort her.


    There were only a few minutes in between sses so we had to go back to our respective ssroom soon. Shio knew that so after calming down, she stood up again and fixed herself. I only watched as she transformed from the crying girl just moments ago to the sameposed teacher.


    "Should I visit youter? You know, I''ll always be here for you, Shio."


    Though I have something lined up after school, I could spare some time for her after all that.


    "Haa. I would''ve told you no but after showing you my weak side like this¡­ yes Ruru,eter after club hours, I''ll be waiting for you here."


    After saying that, Shio opened the door and gestured for me to go first. Though I could take advantage of her just now, it''s just not right when she was crying like that.


    I left the room after she said that. After not seeing her for 2 days, I guess I also missed her. Even if I message on messenger, she will often only read it and not reply.


    Err. My shoulder is a bit wet from her tears, will someone notice?


    Since it''s already the 3rd week, the teachers were now more or less used to their students'' faces so when I showed up a few minuteste for the 2nd period, the teacher marked me and tasked me with another errand. Even if I told him I was asked to bring our homework to Shio''s room, the teacher countered me by enumerating the time needed to make a round-trip from here to Shio''s room. It shouldn''t take more than 10 minutes so he concluded that I purposely cked off which earned me a new errand.


    It''s nothing much really, he only tasked me with cleaning a clubroom of a club that was shut down today for failing to reach the minimum members.


    When I went back to my seat, Sakuma and Aya volunteered to help me. I could understand Aya but for Sakuma to also volunteer, that guy is really a good friend despite his suspicions. The refreshed Satsuki also chimed in, however, I told her that she doesn''t need to. She will have to go to her club againter so she better reserve more of her energy for that.


    Though it makes sense, that earned me a re from her and throughout the 2nd to 4th period, she decided to ignore me.


    During the lunch break, I met up with Nami as part of our act at that empty clubroom again, after what happenedst night, we stopped restraining ourselves once we''re alone. Like a couple having a secret rendezvous, we savored another ''stolen'' time.


    Though it didn''t evolve to more than kissing, that''s enough for now.


    Halfway through the lunch break, her friends showed up in that empty clubroom, seemingly trying to catch us doing something indecent.


    "Hello lovebirds, what are you two doing?"


    Imada, this Friend A, started. She has an amused look in her face as if she really likes what she''s seeing.


    When I heard the footsteps approaching this room, we released ourselves from each other''s embrace so what they saw upon entering was us just sitting quietly with our hands linked together.


    Imada, Ogawa, Tadano, Mori and Kikuchi were here. Looks like she dragged them all to visit us here. Ah. There''s also the silent guy.


    Though there''s aplicated look on Ogawa''s face, he maintained his smile as he approached us. For him, this was a part of our act.


    Poor guy, I have nothing against him but for him to put up with this, I guess he''s too kind?


    Tadano was grumpy as always while Mori also had aplicated face looking at us. I gave up on her and she was overjoyed by that fact so she''s now focused on chasing after Ogawa. She and Izumi-senpai werepeting with each other to get his attention.


    Though Mori already knew that Ogawa was the one who''s truly dating Nami, that didn''t discourage her.


    Soon after they arrived, three more showed up, Izumi-senpai, Arisa-senpai andstly Shizu-senpai.


    With the whole gang in this empty clubroom, it soon became rowdy as they talked among each other while teasing us.


    "The way Onoda-kun ran out to buy something for Maemura earlier was manly. Nanami, that didn''t get you jealous?"


    Imada opened up what happened earlier in the first period.


    "This guy was attentive like that. We all saw how Maemura was earlier, she looked so fatigued that if not for Ruu, she''ll copse and will be sent to the infirmary."


    Nami answered. Though she said it, she mentioned earlier when we''re alone how that made her a bit jealous. I appeased her by telling her I would also do it for her if the same thing happened to her.


    "Will you also do that for me, Onoda-kun?"


    Nodding at Nami''s answer, Imada turned to me and asked in a teasing manner.


    This girl. She''s not like this in ss. Is she behaving herself there and let loose her yful side when she''s with her friends?


    I could understand if it was Arisa-senpai who asked that but for Imada to do it. I guess it''s really hard to gauge a person''s attitude on first impressions.


    "Err... You''re far away from my seat so I wouldn''t notice it easily."


    I answered her while scratching my cheek. A gesture often used by others to act embarrassed.


    "This Maemura, is she that girl from the Basketball Club?"


    Suddenly, Shizu-senpai, who had been silent since she arrived, opened her mouth.


    "Yes, that''s her. Do you know her Shizu-senpai?"


    Imada answered her not thinking about why she chose to speak now.


    "I see. Onoda-kun is really manly. For him to rush out for that girl."


    The animosity from the SC President''s eyes was apparent as she stared at me. She probably thought that after what Nami told herst night, we will break up soon. And since it''s Satsuki who she caught me with, she already knew why I did that.


    Based on the others'' reactions, they haven''t seen the picture she took yesterday. And from that, I gathered how much she cared for Nami. But yeah, she clearly didn''t like me for her.


    Who would, right? No one would like a cheating guy fooling someone they cared for.


    "Can I borrow Onoda-kun for a second?"


    Shizu-senpai stood up as she asked that.


    Ever since she started talking, the others were also silenced. Asking to borrow me now? I guess she already decided to confront me today. Not waiting for Nami to bring me to meet her.


    Nami looked at me and tightened her grip on my hand as her way of telling me not to go.


    But I also already decided. I shouldn''t let her do everything for us. Removing her hand from mine, I smiled at Nami before following Shizu-senpai out.


    Let''s see. How should I deal with her?

 Chapter 136: Realistic Act

    <h4>Chapter 136: Realistic Act</h4>


    Shizu-senpai led me to another empty clubroom not far from where we came from. She''s the president, she knew every empty room in this Club Building. Being led here by her, I''m expecting some kind of trap waiting for me but I guess she didn''t prepare that much.


    As soon as there were no other ears who could hear us, Shizu-senpai turned around. This should be the 3rd time that I''ve seen her. The first being in the Entrance Ceremony and the second at their clubroom.


    Now that I''ve seen her closer like this, I could clearly see how her appearance had some simrities to Nami, she''s also sporting long ck hair, with her fringes only reaching her eyebrows, it gives off a prim and proper vibe. There''s no other decoration on it like a ribbon or something, it''s all natural. Her brown eyes were at times sharp and at times gentle, depending on who or what she looked at. Her lips were a bit smaller than Nami''s which can either give you a menacing or a beautiful smile.


    "So, Onoda-kun, how long will you two need to act?


    With that kind of opening, I was a bit taken aback because of her sudden question. I thought she''ll start with, why am I fooling around with other girls?


    But with this question, did she know about our act or she''s just guessing?


    "Act? I don''t think I follow you, Shizu-senpai."


    I answered normally without any hint of surprise. I opted not to admit it easily. Nami and I haven''t talked about this yet. If she really knew, who told her? Or did she figure it out by herself?


    "Stop ying dumb, Onoda-kun. That girl won''t just date another guy out of the blue. Besides I couldn''t quite get why you even agreed to this act when you already have that Basketball Club girl."


    This empty clubroom has a sofa set at some corner, she sat on a single sofa and pointed me to sit at another one.


    With her next words, it really looked like she figured it out by herself but without definite evidence from her, I won''t admit it yet. It''s another story if it''s me who first brought this topic up, however as soon as we''re alone, she started off with that.


    "Why do you think we''re just acting? And it''s not even out of the blue, please stop guessing. Also, don''t pull in an uninvolved person here."


    Shizu-senpai was staring at me with her two brown eyes scrutinizing every reaction I made. This is even harder than acting in front of their club members but yeah, it''s not like I didn''t have any experience with this kind of interrogation. Haruko used to interrogate me before I made her mine.


    "Very good, Onoda-kun. You''re a tough nut to crack. How about this? Is she still uninvolved? If you continue your narrative that you''re not acting, then exin this to me."


    She put down a digital camera with the same photo which Nami showed me yesterday disying in it.


    "Nami already showed me this and I exined it to her. But I don''t think I also need to exin this to you, Shizu-senpai."


    I picked up the digital camera and pushed it back to her side after nonchntly looking at it as if the photo taken in it is none of my concern.


    Shizu-senpai only stared at me in silence without any change in her expression.


    Usually one would be shivering in fright right now but this wasn''t enough to frighten me. It''s not like I was running away, Nami and I wille and talk to her soon. So this was unnecessary. She wouldn''t even tell me why she thought we''re just acting.


    Maintaining my calm expression despite the tension she was trying to put on me, this was easier than restraining myself whenever I''m alone with one of my girls.


    "If this is all, I''m going to return to Nami''s side, Shizu-senpai."


    I stood up and went to the door. However before I opened it, Shizu-senpai broke her silence. Will she tell me? Since she''s not answering my questions, I also thought of not answering any of her questions.


    When I saw her back in their clubroom before, she came off strongly, but today, she''s just intimidating and that''s all. Did Nami''s words to herst night cause an effect on her?


    "Nanami''s change. Are you the cause of it?"


    Dropping the interrogative tone, she changed her question. I don''t know if all of that was just her probing me but it''s clear that she''s the one who caught me with Satsuki.


    What was really in this president''s mind?


    "If Nami even changed in your eyes, it''s not because of me. She grew up, that''s all."


    Leaving these words, I opened the door and stepped out, leaving the SC President still sitting on that sofa as she stared at my back. Whatever she''s thinking or what she think of me right now, I won''t admit it just yet.


    I wouldn''t dare im to be the cause for their changes, I might''ve started it but it''s their desire to change that pushed them.


    She truly cared for Nami, that should be a good thing but once she found out that our rtionship were about to be reality and I''m also in a rtionship with other girls, she will surely flip out.


    When I went back to the empty clubroom that''s not so empty now, they''re having a somewhat lively discussion. However, when Nami saw meing back, she immediately stood up, her face with a hint of worry as she slowly walked towards me.


    I noticed Ogawa''s face shed a hint of surprise upon seeing that. Of course, any normal guy will surely pick up something from Nami''s action upon seeing me. Especially if he''s the real boyfriend. What she just did didn''t look like it was still part of our act.


    "What happened, Ruu? What did Shizu-nee say to you?"


    Without minding her friends'' reactions, Nami asked me.


    "Ah. Nothing, Shizu-senpai asked for my forgiveness from thest time in the clubroom."


    I lied for now since I couldn''t talk about it in front of the others. I hinted that to Nami by pressing her hand. She understood it when she looked back and saw the others watching us.


    "Look at Nanami, it''s rare seeing her like this. She''s too worried about Onoda-kun, she thought Shizu will eat you and you''ll go back in tatters."


    Arisa-senpai said in between herughs. She still didn''t have any breaks and because of that, it earned her a hit from Izumi-senpai.


    "Honestly, to be called by Shizu alone ande back unscathed. You have strong nerves, Onoda-kun. Maybe that''s why Nami is so into you."


    Izumi-senpai alsomented but yeah, her eyes then traveled from us to Ogawa whose eyes were looking down.


    Did shement like that to see Ogawa''s reaction? This girl.


    "Alright, you guys go back to your ssrooms now. The lunch break will soon end."


    And before anyone couldment further, Shizu-senpai showed up at the door. She''s back to her normal self as if what we talked about at that empty clubroom didn''t affect her.


    Err¡­ nothing really came up from our conversation, right? It''s just her questioning me and me not answering nor admitting to her allegation.


    "Nanami, can I go see you at your houseter?"


    She then turned to Nami and asked that. Since she couldn''t pry an answer from me, will she try to get it from Nami?


    "Yes. I''ll wait for you."


    Understanding what Shizu-senpai wants to do, Nami agreed. This girl probably thinks she''ll also face Shizu-senpai like how I did it today.


    After that, the others left first leaving us alone again. Ah, no. There''s still Ogawa.


    "Kazuo¡­"


    Nami noticed him and called on him.


    "Nanami, I''ll be honest, I''m feeling ufortable seeing you two act. It looks too real."


    He said as he looked at me, maybe he wanted to hear me say that I will tone down our act.


    "But that also diverted their attention, right?"


    Since he''s looking at me, I answered him.


    "Are you sure this is fine? Even Hina thinks your act is too realistic."


    He mentioned Mori since he thought I''m doing this act to get a chance to be with her. Never in his dreams that I''m now solely focused on his girlfriend. I already kissed her twice andst night wasn''t just a normal kiss.


    "This is what you asked of me. Until now, no one suspected that the real couple here are the two of you."


    It''s too real that even Nami is slowly falling for me now. Everything she had shown sincest night was her genuine feelings for me.


    "Kazuo, do you want to stop our act?"


    Nami asked him. She also finally noticed that she''s now more concerned to me than her real boyfriend.


    "N-no. Just that, can I also hold your hand when we''re alone?"


    His eyes then traveled down to our hands that were still linked together. Seeing that, Nami reflexively took her hand from mine.


    I could hold it againter so this is fine. It''s a bit too early to put a stop on our act so I have to keep him in check for now.


    This guy finally got the courage to ask to hold her hand. Maybe he''s already too jealous at seeing us being too close to each other every time we''re acting.


    Should I let him hold her hand? Ah. It''s just holding hands, he''s her real boyfriend so this is bound to happen. But yeah, I wouldn''t deny that this was ufortable, it''s all on Nami for now.


    "Of course. You don''t need to ask, Kazuo."


    Nami smiled at him and that immediately cleared up Ogawa''s worry.


    This guy, is he too simple?


    "Then should I go first? To give you, the real couple, some time to talk."


    For now, I have to be patient. With Shizu-senpai looming at us like that, if Ogawa also erupted then our act will reallye to light and that will cut my time to be alone with Nami. Though she''s already leaning towards me, it''s still not enough until I tell her my past.


    "Thank you, Onoda."


    Ogawa sincerely thanked me. Will his kind nature flip around if he found out what we''re doing when we''re alone?


    "No worries, see you in ss."


    I looked at Nami onest time before going out of the clubroom, she''s also looking at me with aplicated expression. Probably trying to see my reaction about them being alone.


    I didn''t know if it was shown in my face, I was also reluctant to leave her alone with him.


    I lied to her about what really happened when Shizu-senpai called me out and maybe she''s also waiting for me to tell her about it but with Ogawa there, he will just be suspicious if I don''t leave. I don''t need another Sakuma for now.


    When I went out of the room, I saw Mori not far from it, waiting.


    When she saw me, she averted her gaze for a moment. Is she waiting for Ogawa?


    "You left them alone?"


    Mori asked when I approached her.


    "They''re the legit couple, what do you think will happen if I insisted on staying with her?"


    This girl is too loyal to Ogawa. What do they really see in him? It''s not just his handsome features, right?


    "Kazuo won''t like that."


    She thought for a while before answering.


    "Hmm. Are you waiting for him here?"


    I asked her. Her eyes that were staring at that door turned to me.


    "There''s no point now if she''s with him."


    With a sigh, Mori answered. She still knew that when Ogawa is with Nami, no one else will be more important to him than her.


    "Then let''s go. Or will you keep waiting here?"


    "Why do you sound concerned for me?"


    Mori grumbled quietly as she fixed her posture. She couldn''t look me in the eye for too long. Is she thinking about how she rejected me?


    "Giving up on you doesn''t mean I stopped liking you, Mori. I just don''t want to see you here waiting in vain like that."


    I only put you on hold so yeah, I will still be concerned and isn''t this an ideal time to appeal to her again?


    "You''re still going on with that¡­ alright. Let''s go."


    Though still reluctant, she turned around and stood next to me as we started to walk our way out.


    "So, no progress on taking him for yourself?"


    To ease the silence between us, I put out a question. I''m also a bit interested if she even made progress towards stealing Ogawa from Nami. Ah. So she''s the same as me now, eh?


    "I''m not like you! I don''t know what you did to Nanami but your acts were too realistic to call it an act now."


    I see. So no progress at all. I wonder, what about Izumi-senpai?


    She also noticed how real our act is. Well, apart from her no one else knows that we''re just acting. There''s Shizu-senpai but I couldn''t tell if she''s just guessing or not. She neither confirmed nor exined how she figured it out after all.


    "Ah. Well, it''s real."


    I turned to her and smiled as I gave that answer.

 Chapter 137: Club Activity

    <h4>Chapter 137: Club Activity</h4>


    The sses ended soon. With Satsuki and Sakuma going to their respective clubs, Aya and I went to the Club Building together.


    Dropping her off to the Book Club, I greeted Haruko first before going up to the Literature Club. Ah. Himeko and Mina were with her so I also greeted them.


    I told Himeko about Itou and how I will apany her here to meet her. After hearing that, Himeko was so happy that she even threw herself towards me.


    That''s really an unusual reaction for sisters who lived under the same roof. What''s the real story behind them?


    Though Mina was still baffled at Himeko''s sudden change of heart to allow herself to be stolen by me, her hostility towards me lessened when I stopped actively chasing after her. Once I have more free time, I also want to know about her, she might be as interesting as Himeko.


    About the other three, I guess I''ll leave it to chance. If I encounter them somewhere, I''ll use that chance to get to know them. Haruko wanted them to stay with her but I guess once the two third years graduated, they would also drift apart from her.


    When I entered the Literature Club, Kana who was silently writing something immediately noticed me. Her face brightened as a smile bloomed on her lips. Though we disyed our affectionst Friday, it will be rude to do it again during club hours, Kana also knew that so she only reached for my hand as she dragged me to sit next to her, Ishida-senpai nodded at me while Otsuka-senpai was curiously looking at us.


    Fujii was as always, absorbing herself to reading. Coincidentally, I sat next to her. But when I greeted her, she was at first surprised before she scolded me not to disturb her when she''s taking in new knowledge.


    "Mirae-chan is always like that, Ruki. But she''s a good girl."


    Kana giggled as she watched how I was scolded by Fujii.


    Hearing that, Fujii turned red from her seat.


    "I know. I actually got to know herst week and found how interesting she is."


    Kana will eventually know how I had made a weekly appointment with her so saying it here now won''t make a difference.


    "I see. Is she also?"


    Though she didn''t finish her question, I know what she wanted to ask.


    I shook my head as an answer before rifying it with her.


    "Not yet, but she''ll help me by teaching me knowledge she knew and I''ll help her on trying not to base everything on her knowledge."


    "Right, she relies too much on her knowledge. Ruki, you''re helping another girl again, you wouldn''t do that if you didn''t like her, right?"


    Though her voice was low when in a silent ce like this, there''s no way the Otsuka-senpai and Ishida-senpai didn''t hear it.


    But yeah, Otsuka-senpai was already too curious about me and I still haven''t talked to her alone yet, she still owed me three questions while Ishida-senpai, though she''s the most normal here, what happened on that Sunday couldn''t seem to leave her mind.


    "Err¡­ Now that you mention it, I do like her."


    "You yboy¡­"


    Kana pouted and bloated her cheeks with air. She''s not really upset but she''s acting like it. Did she want me to pamper her?


    Poking her cheeks with my finger, I whispered to her ears.


    "I won''t be able to restrain myself if you acted cutely like this, Kana."


    "Then don''t. Hug me, Ruki."


    She looked up at me as she pulled on my arm while saying that. This show of affection from her, it''s really pleasant.


    "They will feel ufortable, you see. I''ll hug you all you want after our club activity."


    "Promise?"


    "Un, I promise. I''ll also walk you to the bus station again."


    "Good. I''m satisfied."


    Kana then giggled again as she leaned her head on me, letting herself befortable.


    "To see Kana-senpai like this¡­ You''re amazing Onoda-kun."


    Otsuka-senpai finally couldn''t contain herself. What did she mean though? Kana never acted this cutely with Kenji?


    "Ah. Right. Goto didn''t quit the club but he said he won''t attend for a while."


    Ishida-senpai then interjected as she rys information about Kenji.


    "I really thought he would quit, after what happened to them."


    Otsuka-senpai''s gaze then traveled to us.


    "Uhm. I didn''t mean for him to quit, he treated me quite well when we''re still together. However, as you can see, I couldn''t lie anymore, I like Ruki, no, I love him."


    Kana stood up and dered in front of them, even the busy Fujii was surprised at her deration. Otsuka-senpai was tongue-tied while Ishida-senpai had her mouth opened as she couldn''t find the words she could say.


    This girl. She confessed her feelings for me this way¡­


    "I love you too, Kana."


    Hearing that from her, I stopped restraining myself. I pulled her back down to her seat and hugged her tight in front of them.


    They all turned their gazes away. Ah no, Otsuka-senpai kept looking as we basically became all over each other.


    Kana looked up at me and smiled cutely before silently mouthing the words she just said. After clearing up the thing with Kenji, Kana became like this with me. Since she already dered her love for me, I wouldn''t disappoint her. Dropping my lips on hers, we kissed in front of them once again.


    We stopped eventually though and apologized to Ishida-senpai and others.


    After that, the club activity resumed. Ishida-senpai drew from the same bowl full of folded papers back when I was trying out the club. Reading what''s on the paper, the activity was decided to be writing a two-sentence story which could deliver a necessary impact.


    Fujii presented hers first it reads as, "Living my life in pursuit of knowledge, I thought it was perfect. But then came him telling me to think for myself which made it brighten."


    That''s about us. This girl, she really started thinking after that day. I''m d seeing this change in her, though her habit of taking in more knowledge is still there, seeing her make progress like this is satisfying.


    Then Otsuka-senpai presented hers, "There she was, curious as a cat. However, when she witnessed something she didn''t expect, she ran as fast as a mouse running from a cat."


    It sounds like it''s about her at first but she changed the second sentence to someone giving up on her curiosity. Unlike her who was bested by her curiosity as she watched on in earnest. Even now, she''s still curious about me.


    "It was supposed to be the perfect day. But then he came in and shattered everything I believed in."


    Err... Why do their sentences somehow point to me? This one''s from Kana and it perfectly exined what happened to us. Me catching them on that day and her belief of genuinely liking Kenji was shattered.


    When it''s my turn to present mine, all eyes were on me, I didn''t have any experience in this so I only wrote what first popped out inside my mind. "Though my desire was what led me to you. Falling for you was genuine and true."


    Upon hearing that, Kana blushed profusely as she silently pinched my hand under the table. Though it sounded cheesy and cringe, the other three didn''tment on it.


    It might have applied to Kana but it could also be applied to all my girls who I really fell in love with. And maybe to Fujii as well if what we had between us evolved to that. But since only Kana was the one I could call mine here, it naturally got directed to her.


    Wrapping up the club activity like that, Ishida-senpai collected the paper we wrote from and stored it somewhere. I thought she? also presented what she wrote but I guess she exempted herself from the activity today.


    After that, we were now free to do whatever we wanted. I talked to Kana about her novel and also I mentioned about the book enthusiast who was helping me. She asked who it was even though she already had a guess that it might be one of my girls, she expressed her desire to meet her.


    Half an hourter, we stood up and told them we''re leaving. Since I still have somewhere I have to go to, I told her that I might leave the club early. Though reluctant, she agreed for her to go home early if I will spend some time with her, alone.


    Leaving the three girls there, Fujii told me to check my Messengerter. She has already decided the schedule for our meet-up.


    Kana held my hand as we went down the stairs. I nned to bring her to one of the empty clubrooms where we could spend our time together and what I chose was where the President brought me earlier. That room has a sofa we could rx and maybe do more than rxing.


    Of course, I made sure no one saw us entering it, with the SC President lurking somewhere. I told Kana that we should take caution when in public like this.


    After entering that room, Kana immediately clung to me. Her well-developed breasts pressing onto my body immediately triggered a reaction from me.


    "I missed being this close to you, Ruki."


    She whispered as she looked up at me longingly.


    "You confessed like that, does that mean my Kana will stay by my side?"


    I caressed her face and traced her lips with my finger.


    Though I''m asking for the obvious, I just wanted to hear it from her directly.


    "Un. I''m truly yours now, Ruki. Kenji, he told me he wanted to start over earlier but I rejected him again. That''s probably why he chose not to go to the club."


    Ah. He still hasn''t given up. At least he didn''t do something drastic.


    "If he did something, don''t hesitate to tell me, okay? I''ll always be here for you. I won''t let him bother you or even put you in danger. I stole you from him and he will surely not take that lightly."


    I''ve already prepared for that. If he did something to my Kana, who knows what I can do to him. As long as he behaves himself and epts his loss, we could still stay civilized in the club. We will surely meet soon so the next time he sees me, it won''t be me acting like a timid junior like before.


    "Un. I''ll keep that in mind. I also expected him to do something. What I did might be cruel but this is for the better. Rumi. I know she really likes him but she was restraining herself for us. I told her if she still feels the same then she should confess to him now before we graduated. I know it might be just my selfish wish for him to be upied by other thoughts but I also want Rumi to find her happiness."


    But Ishida-senpai couldn''t take me out of her mind as well. Err... it might just be her being concerned about Kana. She knew I already had Yae. Maybe soon, she will also ask to talk to me about this.


    "I see. So that''s probably why she followed him to that hotel before."


    No girl in their right mind will follow someone to a love hotel if they''re not interested, right?


    "Now that you mentioned it, who were you with when you saw them?"


    Kana as if a light bulb was suddenly lit inside her head, asked the thing that I haven''t told her yet.


    "Err¡­ promise you won''t get angry?"


    "As long as you take me on a date, I don''t mind sharing you. But Ruki, I also want to feel special."


    With her pout and bloated cheeks again, Kana hugged me tighter. She''s not restraining herself now, openly showing me all this affection, I really love this.


    "My Kana is already special. When do you want to go?"


    As long as they ask, I''ll do it for them. Well, if I also feel like it, I''ll ask them out, not just for Kana but for all the girls I have.


    "When you''re free. I''ll wait for it, okay? So, who is it?"


    Knowing I was a bit busy, she didn''t give a definite date and let me decide it for us. I nodded at her as I started thinking when will be the best time to take her out on a date.


    "It''s a girl who I stole from middle school. She''s from another school."


    At one point, if they continue staying with me then they''ll all meet each other. Err, I wonder what will happen if I gather all of them in one ce? Will it be a paradise or¡­ Ah. Let''s not think negatively. I want them all to get along to each other but yeah, there''s bound to bepetition no matter what I do.


    "I see. She''s lucky she met you first."


    Kana said in a low voice,menting the fact that she met me toote.


    "Don''t be like that, I found you on my first day here and I guess I''m the one who got lucky this time. I got my adorable Kana."


    Pinching both of her cheeks, I tried to ease her up. There''s nothing we can do about that. If I met her during middle school, I wouldn''t really notice her since she''ll just be a cute and shy girl at that time when my desire ran rampant.


    "Muu¡­ stop teasing me."


    Pouting again, Kana tried reaching for my cheeks but I dodged it by moving my head back.


    "I''m not teasing you, I''m really lucky to have found you."


    After saying that, I let go of her cheeks and circled my arms around her back. Pulling her closer to me, I lifted her like that in which she immediately held onto my shoulders while her legs circled to cling onto me.


    She''s so light so lifting her up like this seems so easy. Taking her lips again, I walked us from the door to the sofa that was waiting for us. For the time we had left, I''ll make her feel more special.

 Chapter 138: Spending Time with Kana *

    <h4>Chapter 138: Spending Time with Kana *</h4>


    "Haahhh... I missed this, Ruki. Your touch and the feeling of you inside me. Uuhhm¡­"


    Kana breathlessly muttered when my cock fully slid inside her. With how she immediately tightened on me upon entering her, I fell down on top of her as I started caressing her now naked body in front of me.


    The door was locked from the inside and most students were busy at their clubs so this time with Kana will be spent without us having to restrain ourselves.


    After putting her down on the sofa earlier, Kana never let go of me again. From initiating more kisses to pushing my hands to touch her, she''s the one who''s leading me on despite being on top of her.


    Compared to the top of the stairs where we previously did it, doing it here is much better. Lyingfortably on the sofa, it''s like seeing her in my bed again, just like our first night.


    "My Kana has turned from being too shy to this."


    When she rxed from our position and from the sensation of me entering her, my hips started moving as I started to grind her insides. The way she wrapped around my cock and every reaction she made always got me more eager to do her.


    Kana bit her lips while her face put on the most erotic expression I''ve ever seen from her. With every thrust of my hips, she will let out a soft moan that''s stimted me to further make her feel good.


    "Aahh¡­ And who was it¡­ uhhhn... that made me like this? You bully. Aahhn!"


    Ending her question with a moan, Kana clung tightly to me. Her hips also started moving alongside as it tried to meet my thrust, taking me in deeper inside her.


    The pleasureing in from how she tightened every time I reached her deepest part always made me moan.


    "Right. I made my Kana like this. Then let me teach you more positions."


    From lying down on the sofa, I picked her up and turned her around. Kana went along with it as she got on her knees and raised her butt up.


    I grabbed her butt and squeezed it before putting my cock back inside her. Doing her in this position provided her with a familiar sensation. This is just like that time when Kenji called her that night. Fucking her from behind while she''s talking to her boyfriend. That was truly satisfying for my desire back then.


    Eventually, Kana ended the call to focus on what we''re doing, giving herself to me.


    And this time, Kana held onto my arm as if telling me to do it harder. I leaned down first to kiss her before doing what she wanted.


    With the time we had, I got her in other positions in which we both thoroughly enjoyed but ultimately we ended up back in her favorite position.


    She requested it. So I sat myself on the sofa while she climbed up and put my cock inside her as she took my lips and tongue into another kiss. Moving herself on top of me, she put my hands on her swelled up breasts and butt.


    Finishing in this position, Kana took in my semen inside her again. After getting exhausted, she just let her body fall on me and rest there while feeling my hands caressing her head and back.


    "I really came to love you, Ruki. I changed because of you but not only that, the way you held me, you''re always considerate not to hurt me and that''s your true thoughts, you cared too much. Maybe this is also how you were with the other girls but experiencing it by myself, I wanted to always be pampered by you like this."


    Kana muttered quietly with a voice full of affection. Her eyes that were staring at me intently were also telling the same thing.


    "Un. I''ll always pamper my Kana like this. You know, when I still haven''t remembered and haven''t changed yet, you''re the first one who gave me a new sensation. That time during my first visit to the club, where we held hands hidden from their sight. That fluffy atmosphere between us made me feelfortable."


    I haven''t told her about this but yeah, at that time, I haven''t realized how important Akane is to me yet nor any of these feelings I have for them now. Just that time where I felt reallyfortable holding her hands.


    "Really?"


    Kana''s eyes shined brightly as she sought for confirmation. Maybe for me, it''s not that big of a deal but for her, it''s important. To have me feel differently, right, that''s probably important for them.


    "Yes. How should I say it? It''s like I felt like I could stay in that time with you and I will never feel restless."


    Kana giggled after hearing my confirmation and the way I described it.


    "I''m d. Actually, it''s also that time when I started to think about why I am with Kenji. Our encounters might have been considered short but every time I''m with you, I feel like I can talk my heart out like this."


    Though it looks so easy to get her before, I guess it became the case of meeting the right person at the right time. She was stuck in her mindset and I made her get out of it.


    "Un. My Kana became this talkative now. This is truly refreshing. Hearing your voice is really soothing to my ears."


    She always stuttered before because of how shy she is but after opening her up, she''ll only get shy in front of me whenever I tease her.


    "There goes your tongue again, always saying the right words."


    Ah. Well. It''s not just her who mentioned this. Shio also said something like this. I guess, everything was out of experience talking to different kinds of girls. But yeah, it''s also just me trying to be as honest as possible to them.


    "Just being honest with my Kana."


    "You better be. I really like this part of you. Though you lied at first about liking me, in truth you really liked me, right?"


    She''s talking about the first time I talked to her in mail, right? I told her I like her so I met with her on those stairs where we kissed for the first time. The way she responded to me back then was really satisfying.


    "Probably. After the changes and realizations that happened to me, I found out that those who I tried to steal and sessfully stolen were those who I really came to like."


    "On that note though, you''re a bad guy."


    Kana curtly said. Though she said it like that, it''s not like she''s telling me to apologize. What''s done is done.


    "I know. I''m always this bad. Once Ie to like someone, I''ll take her for myself. That''s the core of this desire. I could control it now but it''s still here."


    "Uhm just don''t forget about me, okay?"


    Kana said in a slightly worried tone. This girl couldn''t stop worrying.


    Now that she''spletely mine, of course, I won''t forget about her.


    "Never, even after you graduated, you''ll still be mine."


    "Un. I will always be yours, Ruki. Meeting out of school is always possible."


    She smiled before presenting possible locations where we can go together and meet up even if she''s already a graduate. She''s thinking that far ahead, eh?


    After our talk and determining we already rested enough, we separated from each other and put our clothes back on. It''s time to send her to the bus station. Our time could be said to be well spent. We''ve got that satisfying time and that time where we shared our thoughts about each other. Kana was blooming a beautiful smile so I guess she also felt the same. The thought of breaking up with that Kenji already left her mind.


    On the way, Kana chose to walk in front of me until we left the school premises. She''s this considerate after telling her that I was now getting monitored by someone. She didn''t ask who but I was always prepared to tell her if she asked. I guess this is fine too, she doesn''t need to also be entangled with the SC President.


    When we''re already out of sight of whoever''s monitoring me in school, Kana linked arms with me as I walked her to the bus station. Kana whispered ''I love you'' once more and kissed me before getting on the bus. I might''ve blushed a bit since she giggled upon seeing my face after that.


    After her bus disappeared from sight, I started walking back to the Club Building, with one thing done, next will be picking up Itou at the Game Club.


    It''s time for the sisters to meet and maybe know her story from their mouths. There''s also Shio waiting for me after this.


    Arriving back to the 3rd floor of the Club Building, I knocked on the Game Club''s door.


    "You''re here! I thought you wouldn''te."


    Opening it was none other than Itou but those club members inside also looked on as to who knocked and who Itou was waiting for.


    When Hashimoto saw me, he almost stood up from his seat before sending me a thumbs up. That guy surely misunderstood the reason I showed up.


    "Sorry. I also have club activity so--"


    "Ah. No. I didn''t say you''rete. I''m just too excited."


    Itou acted silly as she giggled at the thought of meeting her sister.


    "I see. Then let''s go? I already told your sister about youing to see her."


    "Yes! Guys, I''ll be going out first. See you tomorrow."


    After saying yes, she bid farewell to her club mates. She''s exuding too much happiness. More So than when she won that game we yed.


    I''m sure a lot of them already misunderstood that I''m the reason why she''s happy so I purposely said ''your sister''.


    If that could prevent another rumor then good.


    With me leading her, we went to the floor below and went straight to the Book Club.


    "Eh? I thought her club''s the Poem Appreciation Club?"


    Confused why I brought her here. I knocked on the door first before answering her.


    "Ah. She told me to bring you here. Don''t worry, their club was like the extension of this Book Club so she oftenes here as well."


    After answering her, the door was opened by Mina. She reflexively stepped back when she saw me but upon seeing Itou behind me, she stopped herself.


    "I see. You really do resemble each other. Ah. Come in."


    Mina said as she stared at Itou before opening the door wider.


    We entered it and in Haruko''s corner, Himeko was already standing up as she waited for us.


    "Nee-sama!"


    "Ya-chan!"


    Both of them almost shouted as we watched on as the two sisters ran towards each other.


    This reaction. Looks like they''re really restrained from their house. I wonder what''s the story about them?

 Chapter 139: Itou Sisters Circumstances

    <h4>Chapter 139: Itou Sisters'' Circumstances</h4>


    With the two sisters hugging each other over there, I went and sat next to Haruko.


    Mina who ced herself behind her veered away from me. That girl... If she will always be like this around me then I''ll take it upon myself to soften her up. Ah. But I need to be alone with her.


    "Your smell carried the scent of another girl, Ruki. Did you¡­?"


    Harukomented when she rested her head on my shoulder. Aya and the other club members were still busy at their corner and since this corner is ced in a blindspot from where they are, they couldn''t see us nor the two sisters.


    "I was with Kana before picking Itou from her club. Ah. You haven''t met Kana yet."


    Since we had just finished and all that time Kana''s too close to me, her scent was already stuck on me.


    "Kana? Do you mean that cute and shy third year?"


    So Haruko already heard of her. Well, we''re first years so the seniors were still a bit unknown from us. Kana is probably somewhat popr, even with her being shy like that, or that trait of hers made her popr.


    "Un. That''s her."


    Telling Haruko about my other girls, this is already quite normal. She even watched the process of me stealing someone before.


    "I see. She''s one of your new girls. To think you''ll start with her."


    We''re chatting casually like this while the two were still locked in their embrace. It''s like those two haven''t seen each other for many years. Now I''m wondering how they act at their house.


    "Err¡­ I chanced upon them during the 1st day so¡­"


    "You don''t have to exin, silly. By the way, how was your date with Akane?"


    Err... Right. Why am I exining it to her?


    "It went well. She''s happy when we went home the next day."


    Maybe if there''s a chance I''ll also take Haruko somewhere. Well, all of them actually. So that they wouldn''t feel left out. They have that chat group, what''s happening around me was probably being conveyed there and were bing a topic for their discussion.


    "Then good. I''ll wait for my turn."


    Harukofortably snuggled to me while she pulled Mina on her other side. The girl was surprised but she didn''t resist her. It''s Haruko after all. Her act towards me was inplete contrastpared to how she acted like a girl in love towards Haruko.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Knowing their preferences is better than nning blindly.


    "Water park. Ever since middle school, I wanna go and see some dolphins with you."


    Haruko answered, she even imitated the dolphins'' whistle which both Mina and I found cute. For her to have this kind of cute side, even though they kept talking about how attentive I am to them, there''s still a lot of things I don''t know about them.


    "Alright. I''ll take you there soon."


    I already started thinking about how we could enjoy that date together.


    "You don''t need to rush, okay? You''re kind of overworking yourself these days."


    Taking her eyes off from the two sisters, Haruko looked up at me and touched my cheek.


    "I''ll always have the spare energy for all of you, you know? Seeing your smiles is enough to energize me."


    And it''s the truth. Whenever I see their satisfied smiles, it also somehow satisfies me.


    "Idiot. We''ll be worried if you really overworked yourself. I told you to put some restraint, just like this, rx yourself while you''re here."


    Err. I''m kind of bad at restraining myself, yesterday with Satsuki and today with Kana.


    "Then I''ll listen to my Haruko."


    I said as I also leaned myself to her. Just like that, while waiting for the sisters to calm down, we rxed in each other''s support. Mina became something like a third wheel but she stayed at her seat even with how aggrieved she was by looking at us.


    "Uhm. Haru, Mina, this is my little sister, Maaya. Ruki already knows you so there''s no need to introduce you again."


    After some time Himeko brought Itou near us and they sat in front of us next to each other.


    "Nice to meet you. Thank you for taking care of Nee-sama. And Ruki, thank you for bringing me here."


    Itou bowed in front of us like a good little sister.


    "Is it fine to ask a question, Hime?"


    Not only me, Haruko and Mina were also puzzled by how they acted. Since they''re already together for a year, they knew Himeko has a sister but the way the two acted is highly unusual.


    "Uhm, yes."


    "You can also ask me, senpai."


    Itou also chimed in upon seeing her sister being put to a question like that.


    This girl, does she have a sisterplex?


    "No matter how we looked at it, you two, how are you at home?"


    Though they''re probably expecting that question, the sisters both put on aplicated expression.


    "We¡­"


    Himeko was clearly having a hard time answering it as she took nces towards her sister.


    "Nee-sama, leave it to me."


    Itou pushed herself forward and started talking.


    Like what we expected, they never interact with each other at home and even during their ride from there to here and vice versa.


    Their chauffeur was someone answering to their father, who took over the family after their grandfather retired. Their father was the most disappointed when Himeko became an introvert. Because of that, he wanted Itou to be the perfect heir. Grooming her to be one. But one thing they didn''t ount for was Itou''s devotion towards Himeko. Even if no one will talk to her, she will always go to her side and cheer Himeko up. For her, Himeko is the best sister even if they all don''t look favorably upon her.


    When their father found out about that, they separated the two during their middle school. With Himeko being sent somewhere far away the two lost contact with each other. Their father was afraid that Himeko might influence Itou to also give in to the pressure of shouldering the responsibility.


    It''s kind of cruel, yes. Only when Himeko graduated from middle school did shee back to their house and was enrolled here. By that time, their father thought that Itou was already distant towards Himeko but little did he know that Itou learned to restrain herself.


    Secretly, she talked to their retired grandfather. His words still carried weight to the family so when she requested to be enrolled at the same high school as Himeko, it was granted despite their father''s opposition. The only thing her father could do was to put that chauffeur to monitor them and made sure that the two wouldn''t be as close as before.


    Himeko might''ve given up the sessor position because of how heavy it is for her but for their own father to even try to break their rtionship, that''s something.


    "So, you''re not allowed to be seen interacting with her?"


    I asked after Itou finished talking. I directed the question to Himeko who was silently watching her sister talk about their circumstances.


    "Un. I''m already used to being shunned by them but I don''t want them to scold my little sister because of me."


    Himeko looked down as if she''s feeling bad that Itou might have a hard time because of her.


    "Nee-sama¡­"


    "Himeko, is there no way for your father to change his view of you?"


    I asked again. If that''s what her father thinks of her, then she just has to change his view of her, right?


    "I don''t know. I don''t hate him, actually. He''s thinking for the family''s sake."


    "Huh? What family''s sake are you talking about? Separating you two is for your family? I''m sorry but that sounds bull--"


    Before I could curse, Haruko put a hand on my mouth to stop me.


    "Alright. Stop there Ruki. Hime, you didn''t tell me about this, I thought you just couldn''t face your sister because of how you gave in to the pressure of being the oldest but seeing the two of you today, you both want to be close again, right?"


    Haruko stood up and asked the two, she also has her own take of their situation.


    ""Yes.""


    The sisters replied in concert.


    "Then why not do it? Your father or whoever it is that''s monitoring you two, forget about them. Live your life without regret. Your father was too focused on your business that he already neglected that you''re both human beings."


    Seeing Haruko already telling them what I wanted to say, I calmed myself down and quietly listened.


    "But he will separate us again if¡­"


    Itou was too worried that they''ll be separated. Why though? They could just reject it. Are their father''s words andmands absolute?


    "Then do it secretly for now, and Hime, you''re trying to change, right? Tell me, what do you n to do?"


    Haruko continued correcting their thoughts. Himeko also told me before that she wanted to change for her sister.


    "Uhm. Ya-chan, I will have Father change his views of me soon. I''m working on a n to help the family.


    Himeko turned to her sister, she had a smile on her face that''s conveying how Itou shouldn''t worry.


    "Stop calling it family, Himeko. Your family is not your family''spany."


    Hearing family again, I couldn''t help but open my mouth again.


    "But that''s."


    "If you''re really a family, he wouldn''t distance the two of you from each other."


    How is that a family? Really. I might not have a perfect family since they''re always away from me but to separate two sisters from each other, that''s not what a family does.


    "Onoda-kun, your words might seem right but it''s hard to apply to us. Because they failed to give birth to a son, the responsibility to maintain thepany falls to us. You saw me at our hotel. Even at my age, I''m already training to manage our businesses."


    Itou rebutted my argument. Pushing out that their family is different.


    "Alright, let''s say your environment is different, but do you think it''s right for him to separate the two of you?"


    This is what I''m pointing to. Why does he have to separate them when they''re that close.


    "Of course not, but he''s the current head, his words are hard to refute."


    "I know I shouldn''t curse but that''s kind of bullshit. What''s wrong with sisters being close to each other? And Himeko isn''t the introverted girl they know anymore."


    I couldn''t help but be agitated by Itou''s counter-argument. Hard to refute, eh?


    Feeling the indignance to ept it, I stood up and went to Himeko''s side


    Pulling her up from her seat, I took her lips and kissed her in front of Itou.


    "Eh? W-what? What''s happening?"


    Confused, Itou couldn''t help but raise her voice upon seeing me taking Himeko''s lips.


    "Himeko has already changed. I don''t know what''s that n she mentioned but you two should stop distancing yourselves from each other. You both love each other so show it. Don''t restrict yourselves because someone says so. You see, I''m someone who does things because I want to, if I made up my mind, no one can change it anymore."


    "A-all that talk didn''t exin why you kissed Nee-sama."


    Ah. She''s hung up on why I suddenly kissed Himeko.


    "Ah? That? Isn''t it obvious? I made up my mind to have Himeko as mine. So, if I can be of help, tell me."


    "Nee-sama?"


    "That''s how it is, Ya-chan, this guy is¡­"


    Himeko, who had just recovered from my sudden action, answered her sister with a red face.


    "Alright, what that silly guy is trying to say is, ignore what your father told you and do what you want. Say, will you still ept it if he told you that he''ll send Himeko away again?"


    Haruko, seeing the situation suddenly evolve to this, had a hand on her forehead as she tried to exin my actions.


    Sorry, Haruko. I couldn''t exin myself well.


    "No, of course not! The three years apart from Nee-sama is already enough."


    Hearing that hypothetical question, Itou immediately rejected it.


    "Then Maaya-chan, you know what to do."


    With a smile, Haruko told her.


    "¡­Alright. I made up my mind, I''ll show them how I really love to be with Nee-sama."


    She thought for a few seconds before answering with determination in her eyes.


    "Uhm, me too. Even if I couldn''t be the heir anymore, I''ll do my best to help Ya-chan."


    Himeko too raised her voice to support Itou.


    "If something happened, don''t hesitate to tell me. My abilities are limited but if it''s for a girl I like, I''ll do my best."


    Getting taken in by the momentum, I also blurted out what''s on my mind.


    "But Onoda-kun, can you remove your hand on Nee-sama first?"


    Itou''s eyebrows were bow twitching as she watched me still holding Himeko in my arms.


    "No. If she''s supporting you then I''m the one supporting her."


    I answered as I pulled Himeko closer to me. Though Himeko is kind of trying to wriggle out her way out of my embrace, her resistance was too low.


    "Idiot. Don''t take Haru''s ce."


    Mina finally broke her silence as she said her piece.


    "Haruko is mine so it''s already understood that we''re both supporting her."


    Right. We''ll both support this former introverted girl.


    "Huh? What did you just say?"


    And because of my words, Itou once again fell into confusion.


    Err. I forgot she didn''t know ourplex rtionship. Maybe soon, she will also bring up Akane who she saw with me at their hotel.

 Chapter 140: What Shio Wanted to Do

    <h4>Chapter 140: What Shio Wanted to Do</h4>


    After exining ourplex rtionship, Itou''s view of me made a 180 turn. From how she was thankful of me for bringing her here, she''s now ring at me while she kept Himeko behind her.


    "I don''t know and I don''t want to know what''s the real deal but I''ll take Nee-sama out of here."


    Itou turned around and pulled on Himeko''s hand.


    "Wait, Ya-chan. I know it''s hard for you to take it but Haru and Ruki, they''re the reason why I''m starting to change."


    Instead of being pulled by her, Himeko stopped Itou.


    "Nee-sama, I''m thankful to Haruko-senpai for what she did for you but look at what that guy did, he also wanted you even if he already has Akane and Haruko-senpai. What is he?"


    Like I thought, she will bring up Akane.


    "I know it''s hard to understand, Itou. Normally, we wouldn''t reveal this to anyone since we''re truly not normal, but you''re Himeko''s sister. She wanted to help you and I''ll be helping her do that."


    I already have an initial hold on Himeko so, even if she managed to pull her out today, I can just go back here tomorrow to see her.


    "You can help Nee-sama without doing that, right?"


    I see. She''s against the idea of Himeko being taken by me. I couldn''t really me her when she was suddenly exposed to our not-so-normal rtionship.


    "But I like your sister, I already expressed it to her."


    Unlike Mina, after all the time I spent with Himeko, I already decided to take her as mine soon. That''s why I really want to help them in any way I can


    "Ya-chan, I love Haru. Ruki, I''m still not sure what I think about him but being with him¡­"


    Himeko trailed herst sentence and didn''t finish it, instead, her gaze turned to me.


    "Nee-sama, he''s saying Haruko-senpai is his while just yesterday I saw him checking out of our hotel with another girl. He''s not loyal."


    Well if it''s about loyalty, I''m loyal to my feelings for them. But the loyalty she''s trying to say was about those who were already satisfied being with the girl they like the most that they wouldn''t entertain any other girl apart from their current partner.


    That''s great and all but I already strayed far from it.


    "Haru is aware of that, me too. That''s just how he is."


    "Why does it sound like what he''s doing is a normal behaviour for you?"


    I wonder why she''s only reacting like this to me but let the fact that Himeko loves Haruko. Did she interpret that differently?


    "Because that''s what is normal for us, Maaya-chan. Hime, tell her what you want to do."


    Haruko seeing the growing tension from Itou finally butt in to calm things down.


    "Ya-chan, I know it''s hard for you to understand but I have a ce here. I will change so that I can lighten your load and that change will happen here."


    "Nee-sama¡­"


    Itou couldn''t refute anymore when Himeko hugged her again.


    Himeko became an introvert because of the pressure of shouldering their family name and only when she encountered Haruko did she start to open up but that''s still not enough, she might''ve opened up to Haruko but she''s still the same in their home.


    But with my appearance as well as knowing how Haruko turned like that, Himeko also decided to be taken by me. Well, her reason was that if Haruko changed because of me, there''s also a chance for her to change.


    However that''s just her blind belief, I might''ve influenced my girls but the decision to change still lies within them.


    With Itou''s appearance here and the things we talked about earlier, the determination within Himeko''s eyes told me that she finally decided to change by herself.


    It only gotplicated because of ourplex rtionship behind it.


    "Itou, if it will make you feel at ease, I''m going to leave first. What I told you about our rtionship, I''m not asking you to understand itpletely but Himeko and I, as you can see, we already have something between us."


    "Ruki, you don''t have to leave."


    "No, Himeko, I think this will be for the best for now. I''ll see you again tomorrow then we can talk about that n of yours and about how we can help you."


    "Then, before you go. Hold me again."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I also want Ya-chan to understand what you are to me."


    "Alright."


    I opened my arms and Himeko put herself in my embrace. Maybe what I did for them today finally made Himeko take the next step for us. I expressed to her how I really want her to be mine and she also understood that this is also Haruko''s desire to keep her within arm''s reach. If I''m only taking advantage of her before, this time, she''s already willing to be held by me.


    I didn''t kiss her again to put Itou''s mind at ease but from what she just witnessed, she will understand that it''s her sister''s decision.


    Saying goodbye to Haruko, I also refrained from kissing her this time which she understood. Mina still couldn''t look at me straight but she also bid me take care.


    After that, I went to the busy Aya reading on the corner. I couldn''t just forget about her being here as well.


    When everything''s done, I left the Book Club. They''re all girls there now and since I''ve already known the reason why the sisters acted like that, I could work it out next time. I will ask Haruko what happened after I leftter.


    Itou''s reaction was normal and it''s not that surprising that she''s against me having multiple rtionships. Maybe after leaving the club she will also message Akane about it. And Akane being Akane, she''ll probably defend me. Ah. I should tell her to be patient with her, those two hit it off pretty well yesterday.


    There''s that option to also take Itou to be mine but that''s not viable for now, maybe in the future. I also came to like that girl who has that great sense of responsibility. Err. She might just be someone with a sisterplex but for her to shoulder what''s supposed to be her sister''s responsibility without having anyints or grievances against her sister, she''s kind of amazing that way.


    However, it will be hard for her to ept me if I ever showed interest in her. And if she rejects me, I''ll ept my loss.


    Now that I''m done with the clubs, it''s time for me to go to Shio, is she still waiting there?


    Making my way from the Club Building to the Administration Building, I passed by a lot of students who were about to go home, the athletic clubs were still ongoing with their practices though and Satsuki was there, preparing for their uing match.


    I spotted Shio''s car at the parking lot not far from the Administration Building so it means she''s still there.


    Entering it, there are fewer teachers left now and most of them were probably at their room, resting or grading papers.


    About the clubroom that I was supposed to clean, it was for tomorrow.


    I made my way to Shio''s room and after checking left and right that there''s no one around me, I knocked on her door.


    She immediately opened it with my first knock. Seeing her at this time, it will be suspicious if someone saw us but yeah, that doesn''t matter now. I missed this beautiful teacher of mine and after that thing from earlier where she cried her heart out, I really want tofort her more.


    "Were you waiting for long?"


    I asked her when I entered the room and closed the door behind me.


    "Not really, the meeting has just finished so I also just got back."


    Shio took off the zer she was wearing on top of her long sleeves polo. Unlike her earlier expression, she still has herposure right now as if the Shio who cried on my shoulder earlier was an illusion.


    "You know, I''m honestly amazed that you could still keep a clear head to teach even with the problem you''re carrying right now."


    "Ruru, this is my way of coping from it. Being depressed won''t solve my problem."


    She answered as she went to the table to prepare coffee for us.


    "Right. My Shio is this strong of a woman."


    Since I''m already a regr here in her room, I sat on her sofa as I watched her busying herself on that coffee maker.


    "Who are you calling your Shio?"


    She looked back and scowled at me.


    "Who else?"


    Seeing that scowl on her face, I couldn''t help but go to her and hugged her from behind. I wanted to cheer her up, so saying things that might rile her up is good.


    "I thought you''re the type who wouldn''t take advantage of someone feeling down."


    Though hugging her like this surprised her a bit, she didn''t reject it as she continued preparing that coffee maker.


    "That''s right. This is my way of cheering you up, Shio. If you need a shoulder, though mine''s probably smaller than your husband''s, you can lean on it."


    "Say, Ruru. Did something change from you again? After that night when I visited your house..."


    She finished preparing and already turned the coffee maker on. She then turned around and faced me.


    Ah. Right. I haven''t talked to her properly after that night since there''s no chance. That night was when Miwa-nee confessed about the reason for my desire as well as me finally remembering that emotion.


    "There is. I realized something, Shio. I like you. This is not just my want to steal you from your husband."


    "Back then you won''t even admit how you love that special silly girl of yours, now you''re telling me you like me?"


    Since I kept on pointing out that I only wanted her before, she was skeptical even when I had just confessed what I actually felt for her.


    "Uhm. You''re right about what you said that day. That''s what changed Shio, I became aware of these things now so¡­ I couldn''t just hold on to the word ''want'', I really like you."


    "Am I supposed to be happy hearing that, Ruru?"


    "No, I just want you to know about it. But you can ignore my words, your current problem takes priority today."


    "This student. After confessing, you wanted me to ignore it? Haa. Just hold me like this for now. If it''s you, putting on a strong front doesn''t have any effect now."


    Sighing to herself, Shio rested her head on my shoulder again as she whispered on my ears. She''s really too weak right now that if I''m not here with her, she might''ve start crying again.


    "I also like seeing the strong Shio, you know?"


    The confident Ms. Miyazaki. That''s one of her strong suits too.


    "I''m not that strong and you saw it earlier. What should I do, Ruru?"


    "I think it''s not the question of what you should do. It should be, what do you want to do?"


    Right, she shouldn''t ask me about what to do, I''m also clueless about that. For now, it''s a matter of what she really wanted to do. Her cheating husband brought the girl in their house and instead of listening to her, he left with the girl. That''s a brave guy, I tell you. It''s a wonder why he hasn''t been caught yet.


    "¡­ I just want to forget about my problems, will you help me, Ruru?"


    Shio raised her head and stared at me.


    After mumbling the changed question for at least 10 times, Shio found her answer.


    "Isn''t that why I''m here?"


    "Then kiss me, Ruru."


    Nodding my head, I didn''t hold back and immediately took her lips into a kiss.


    For now, this is what she really needed. To forget. And I''m here to help her with that.

 Chapter 141: Make her Forget

    <h4>Chapter 141: Make her Forget</h4>


    Though she told me to kiss her, Shio just closed her eyes as she let me take her lips. Seeing that, I stopped for a bit and whispered to her.


    "Look at me, Shio."


    When I stopped and she heard my voice, her eyes slowly opened. She told me she wanted to forget but closing her eyes, she''s thinking about her husband again.


    "I''m the one with you here. Stop thinking about him."


    I ced my hand on her face, letting her feel my touch.


    "You''re really¡­"


    With a sigh, Shio ced her hand on top of mine.


    "Is this really what you want? You know, if you want to go somewhere, I''ll apany you."


    Telling me to help her forget when it''s clearly hard for her to do that. I might be ced within her heart now but how many years has it been since she fell in love with him?


    It even led her to take him as her husband. My two weeks of knowing her couldn''t best that.


    "I see now. This is where you seem much better than him. You could''ve continued taking advantage of me but instead, you stopped and said these words."


    She then ced her hand on my face and tapped it for a few times, like an adult patting a child.


    "Well, I could continue if that''s what you want. But clearly, that''s not what you wanted so..."


    "Alright apany me somewhere, Ruru. But first..."


    Her hand that was on my face went behind my head and settled at the back of my neck before pulling me close to her. Taking the initiative this time to kiss me, her lips that were passively receiving my kisses earlier became so active that it somehow overwhelmed me.


    Her eyes were staring intently at me as our lips ovepped each other. My hand that was ced on her back started exploring it until it settled on her butt.


    "My Shio is taking initiative. This only happened on our first meeting, right? When you still indulged in your fantasy."


    Though I could y along with her back then, I chose to break her out of her fantasy.


    "You were still so cute back then, but now¡­"


    She didn''t finish her words, instead, she took my lips again before using her tongue to lick every corner of my lips. I didn''t let that slide as I caught her tongue to suck it.


    We''re even closer now that I could just pick Shio up and put her on top of her table.


    But then, the sound of her coffee maker rang out indicating that it''s done.


    We both looked at each other before I released her.


    She then went to put the coffee in the cups she prepared beforehand.


    "Here''s yours, Ruru. Drink this first then we''ll go."


    Shio handed me the cup she first poured on before going back to take her portion.


    "And just when we''re starting to get taken into the mood."


    The coffee maker just had to ruin it, eh? I''ve been restraining myself with Shio until I sessfully steal her but that mood just a moment ago was already good enough.


    "Don''t sound so disappointed. Stay with me tonight."


    Shio pulled me to her sofa and we sat next to each other.


    "You know, I''d love to take up that offer but there''s that silly girl who will worry."


    Akane will wait for me, I can''t stay overnight yet. She''s already changing herself so for the meantime, I''ll look over her.


    "¡­ You''re right. Then, I''ll drive you home by 10."


    After thinking for a while, Shio changed it. If it''s not overnight then it''s fine. I''ll just have to tell Akane that I''ll be with Shio.


    "Alright, I''ll message her about it. Ah no. I''ll call her.


    I excused myself for a while to call Akane, after telling her what I''ll be doing, there was a pause before she cheerfully epted it. Even if I picked that pause up, not mentioning it is better. I''m going to pamper herter.


    "Such a good husband. Telling his wife he''ll be with another woman untilte into the night."


    Shio teased when I went back next to her.


    "It''s better than lying to her, Shio. At least she knows who I am with and that at the end of the day, I''ll be back at her side."


    That is what''s important for now. Akane knows that and will understand it.


    "Your worldview is really twisted, Ruru. Your situation, how will you handle it in the future?"


    I couldn''t deny that, it''s really twisted in a lot of ways. But it''s what''s normal for me.


    "I''m sure I won''t be able to handle it alone, but those who will choose to stay with me, they will surely help me even if I don''t ask them."


    My girls are all strong. Maybe even stronger than me so they will not just watch me do all the work to maintain our rtionship.


    "Haa. So you''re really determined to have multiple girls."


    Shio sighed as she took a sip on her coffee.


    "That''s just how I am Shio. You know, I''m also hoping you''ll be there."


    Having an adult will also somehow influence their view on things. There''s already Miwa-nee and an addition of Shio will make things better.


    "We''ll see. I like you today but as I have told you, being an adult isn''t as easy as it seems. You''ll face a lot of trouble along the way."


    Though she said she liked me that''s probably just an expression. Her husband still took up most of her thoughts. I''m here because I''m the closest she could call onto who knows what''s happening between them.


    "I know. This reminder from you, I''ll never forget it. But why is our topic switched to my situation? What about yours?"


    Upon hearing my words, Shio sighed again. I guess she really deliberately steered our topic away from her.


    "I told you, I want to forget it."


    "You''re not doing that, Shio. You''re just putting it at the back of your mind."


    "What do you think I should do? Cry again?"


    "No. Decide if you want to stay with him. From what you told me, he intentionally brought the girl home for you to see. Maybe the way you reacted was what he really wanted to happen."


    Her husband preyed on high school girls. There''s no way he didn''t know what he''s doing. Everything was done on purpose.


    "Ruru, he''s my husband. I still really love him."


    With a sad face like that, for her to utter that word¡­ Is it still love? Or is she just holding onto those words? What can I do for this beautiful teacher of mine?


    There''s nothing, right? Then I''ll do what I''m good at.


    "Then I''ll continue my quest to steal youpletely from him."


    Putting down the emptied cup, I turned to her and pushed her down the sofa, putting myself on top of her.


    "I don''t think forcing me will have an effect¡­"


    Still with that sad face, Shio turned her gaze away from me.


    "I won''t force you, I just wanted to get a good look."


    "Huh? What''s there to look at?"


    "Your beautiful figure. I already experienced this but this time, it''s your turn to feel good."


    Cupping her breasts on my hand, I could clearly feel the stic texture of it even with her clothes and bra on.


    "Ruru..."


    Shio called out to me and I just smiled at her as I started unbuttoning her clothes.


    "H-hey Ruru not here... I told you we''ll go after the coffee. And you said you only wanted to get a good look."


    Her previous sad face was slowly being reced by her embarrassment.


    "Just a bit."


    I finished unbuttoning her clothes and whaty before me was her pair of mountains. Using my two hands, I pulled her bra upwards releasing it from being restrained.


    The twin peaks were starting to harden. Shio is clearly feeling this. Though her hands were trying to push me away, she''s already biting her lips, expectant of what I''m about to do.


    "Really beautiful. I''ve only seen these once but seeing them again¡­"


    I didn''t finish my sentence as I leaned down to it. Putting one of her nipples inside my mouth, the other nipple wasn''t spared as my hand dropped there and started kneading it.


    "Haann. Ruru¡­"


    I also put my tongue to work as it yed her nipple inside my mouth. She''s notctating yet but there''s already a milky taste as I sucked on it.


    Suppressed moans as she called out my name came out of Shio''s mouth. She''s now staring intently at what I''m doing. That face of hers was already devoid of her earlier expression when talking about her husband.


    I did this for that and at this point, I already seeded, however, it''s too early to stop


    When I released her nipple from my mouth, it''s already hard enough that its sensitivity was heightened. Biting it lightly elicited a surprised moan from her as she started panting for breath.


    I switched to the other nipple of hers when it was red and swollen enough. A little touch on that will probably make her body twitch from how sensitive it is after the sucking and biting I did to it.


    I lifted her skirt up and saw the trace of wetness from her adult underwear. Of course, from those moans, there''s no way this part wouldn''t be affected.


    Though I only thought of teasing her nipples, my hand couldn''t help but trace my fingers along the wetness disyed by it.


    "Shio. Can I?"


    Whispering on her ears that became too red now from the stimtion she received, Shio stared at me before turning her gaze away.


    Without an answering from her, I stopped and took away my hand before fixing her clothes. From her skirt to her clothes, I buttoned it uppletely


    "Eh? Why did you stop?"


    Surprised, Shio woke up from her trance. I made her focus on me and her voice even carried a hint of disappointment when she noticed I stopped what I''m doing to her.


    "What? You told me we''ll go somewhere."


    I don''t really n on taking her here. I was also taken away by the situation which led me to do more than what I had in mind.


    I only wanted to tease her for a bit. To remove that sad expression and turn her focus on me. I''ll have her forget himpletely. But yeah, that''s a tall order for now.


    "So you just wanted to tease me."


    Shio pouted as she fixed her clothes that became a bit disheveled.


    "Not really. Look."


    I pointed to the growing bulge in my pants. If she''s affected, there''s no way I wouldn''t. She''s too sexy earlier and from her moans and her sweet calling out of my name. It also stimted me.


    "That..."


    When her eyes fell onto it, Shio subconsciously reached out her hand.


    Because of that, the feeling of her hand further stimted it that it even grew harder.


    "Ruru, you''re already this hard, why do you want to stop?"


    With her hand still on it, caressing it slowly, Shio looked up and asked me.


    "This isn''t the ce I want to connect with my Shio for the first time."


    Like with everyone, this little private room of hers isn''t that ce.


    "Does that even matter?"


    "For me it is. We''ll always look back on our first time so I at least want it to be memorable."


    "Idiot. Wait for me outside. I''ll bring the car over. Make sure no one will see you, okay?"


    Removing her hand from there. Shio pinched my cheeks as she started pushing me out of her room.


    "Alright but Shio, did I make you forget about him just now?"


    I wanted to hear her say it even if it''s already apparent from how she reacted.


    "¡­You did."


    "I''m d. Take me to your house, okay?"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I''ll make you forget about him there. On your bed."


    Though that''s probably a suitable ce, she''ll surely reject it but if by chance she epted then¡­


    "You¡­"


    Her voice trailed as she couldn''t find the words to answer me.


    "Of course, you can reject me Shio. Everything will still be decided by you."


    I reached in and kissed her to take her out of the trance she put herself under again before leaving her room.


    Leaving her in that state of confusion, I walked out of the Administration Building and out of the school gates to wait for her car to pass by.


    If my guess is correct, her husband will probably be at their house again. With the girl.


    He''s possibly trying to aggrieve Shio to force her to file the divorce herself. He knew how much Shio loved him so even if he filed a divorce, it might be taken to court if Shio rejected.


    Ah. Of course, this is all just a guess from all the things she shared from me. We''ll see if I''m right or not.

 Chapter 142: Shios House (1)

    <h4>Chapter 142: Shio''s House (1)</h4>


    "Somehow, I like watching how focused you are. Especially when in ss."


    I muttered to break the silence between us.


    We''re already away from the school and are currently traversing a major road that will lead us to the area where Shio''s house is located.


    In the end, even without me telling her, she nned to bring me to their house. She probably thought that once she goes home, she''ll still be alone. That''s also maybe the reason why she told me to stay the night with her.


    "Then keep watching me. Just don''t disturb me when I''m driving and teaching."


    Though she said that, a hint of a smile peeked out from her lips.


    "I know. Watching you like this is enough."


    Looking at her at this side. Shio is really an adult who was aware of what she''s doing. And despite the risk, she continued to be involved with me, her student.


    Her expression and the way she looked at me earlier was all genuine. I''m already there inside her, but still below her husband.


    "You have too many girls to watch, why me?"


    We soon left the main road as she turned the car to a neighborhood. Her driving started to rx as she loosened up her shoulders. I reached my hand there to give it some sort of simple massage.


    "Simple. Because you''re the one here with me. I tend to focus on who''s with me at the moment."


    Though she flinched for a bit when she felt my hand, she soon rxed it when she realized what I''m doing. I didn''t massage it for long though. Just enough for it to be relieved.


    "Thank you, Ruru. But won''t your body get tired? Running to every other girl."


    They all have the same concern. Well, it''s really a bit tiring but I chose to run to them and they''re really not demanding for me to see them. Well, dates are a different story though.


    "Seeing your smiles is enough to relieve it. I''m not like this before, you know?"


    Their satisfied smiles. Right. That''s enough to energize me.


    "I see. So it''s a part of you that changed."


    Shio turned to a street where houses were far apart from each other. This is probably a new subdivision where there are only a few residents. So, her house is located here.


    Though we''re talking, I didn''t forget to memorize the road we took and the scenery of what she''s always seeing.


    "Yes. I was foolish back then. Stealing someone and then throwing them away when I''m done. However, before I knew it, some of them were still chasing after me."


    I''m really d that I changed. That I got to see them again. Starting from Haruko who was waiting for me there. Then Yae, who kept on waiting for me to turn my eyes back on her. Aoi and Ria, who foundfort beside me. Sena and Otoha whose way of thinking changed because of me. I may have impacted their life so did they with my life. Now there''s always the urge to see them. To see them smiling at me.


    "Just don''t forget to take care of yourself as well. I wanted to scold you when I saw you running earlier, you know?"


    "Then you should''ve done that. Sometimes I tend to overdo it when it concerns you, girls."


    Yeah. I overdid it when I even tried to go to the infirmary to get Satsuki''s vitamins. Food and drink were probably enough but I still chose to do that.


    "How could I when you had that look of worry on your face?"


    "Err. Then remind me to not overdo it next time?"


    Maybe the other girls couldn''t notice it easily but Shio did. Haruko will surely point it out if she saw that. But yeah, doing things for their well-being and seeing their smiles after was enough for me.


    "You know, sometimes you''re this silly, sometimes you''re very thoughtful, sometimes you''re such a huge tease and sometimes you''re too perverted."


    "For you to notice that, Shio is watching me, eh?"


    Teasing her after saying that. Ah. I guess what she said was all correct.


    "Idiot. We''re here."


    Shio stopped the car in front of a 2-storey house and parked it in a garage not far from it.


    I observed their house and its surroundings, there were only empty lots at the left and right of it and the house is big enough for a family of 5.


    I guess, before their wedding, they already took into consideration how big of a family they will be when choosing their house. But with the way things are going now, that won''t be realized anymore.


    There''s no other car in the garage yet so that means her husband isn''t home. Will they arriveter or not at all? I don''t know. I only guessed so there''s a possibility that my guess is wrong. Either way, I''ll be with Shio until 10. Here in their house which he probably bought using his money.


    I saw Shio sighing when she noticed that there''s still no sight of her husband''s car in the garage.


    "I may not be able to rece him easily, but I''m here with you, Shio."


    I reached out for her hand when we got out of her car.


    Comparing me to his husband. Of course, I will lose by arge margin. That guy''s already an adult while I still live off my parent''s money but this time, what Shio needs is someone who can keep herpany. To take her mind off their problems.


    "Now I am like him, bringing my student to our house."


    I expected her to think like this so I went next to her and led her to the house myself.


    "No, you didn''t bring me. I forced you to bring me here. It''s different."


    I put my hand in front to ask for their key.


    "You''re just trying to ease my mind, Ruru."


    She opened her bag and took the key out of it. Instead of giving it to me, she opened it herself.


    I guess, even with all this, it''s still important for her. She married into this house. For someone to hold the key apart from the two of them was something she couldn''t ept yet. From this, it really shows how much she loves him, even with everything that we did and everything that he did, he won''t easily be reced by someone else.


    "It''s much better than seeing you get depressed again, Shio."


    I followed her into the house, looking at her back, she really oozes out her sadness seeing the house devoid of people. Maybe when they were starting this house looked lively enough for her but now, it just exudes her loneliness. I noticed the picture frames were turned down. Maybe those contained pictures of them and because of what''s happening currently in their married life, it''s hard for her to look at it.


    "Ruru, you can put your bag there then wait for me in the living room, I''ll make us a drink."


    "We just had coffee. There''s no need."


    Before she left for the kitchen, I went and hugged her from the back.


    "This can wait, right?"


    Thinking it was just me who couldn''t wait to take her to bed, Shio asked.


    "I know but that''s not why I hugged you. Shio, stop making a sad face like that."


    It''s really unbearable to watch her like that, so I went forward and stopped her.


    "You¡­"


    "Just like how you watched me, I''m also watching you. Even before we entered, you already have that face on and it''s a bit unbearable for me. Sorry."


    I tightened my hug from her as I rested my chin on her shoulder. She''s just looking straight ahead, afraid to show me her currently sad face.


    "It''s really a bad idea to bring you here."


    After saying that, I saw a tear run down from one of her eyes. This Shio. After venting out earlier today, I thought she would be fine for the day but once we arrived here, she''s back in that state.


    Will she just cry out like this if I didn''t insist oning here with her?


    She asked me toe with her,? I guess she''s expecting that her emotions will burst out once she arrives home and I''m the one who will stop her from doing that.


    "Maybe it is, but Shio. I''m already here so let me do something for you."


    "What will you do?"


    I turned her around and pulled my handkerchief out. Wiping her tears away using it, I smiled at her. It might not be the best smile but it carried my intention to stop her from crying while we''re here.


    Ah. If she will be like this with her husband then it''s really better to steal her away from him. Though she won''t be the only one, I will make sure not to neglect her like what he''s doing to her.


    "Shio. I''ll repeat the words I told you that day you first called me to your room."


    Her tears were still running down so I wiped it away again before continuing my words.


    "I''m going to steal you from your husband, so, prepare yourself."


    I took away the handkerchief before cupping her face with my hands. nting a kiss on her lips, though she expected what I was about to do, Shio let me do it.


    With a rtionship like that, I''m going to pull her away from it.


    "Ruru¡­"


    She muttered my name when I let go of her lips and face.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I''m here to help you forget, right? Now, what do you want to do?"


    Smiling at her again, I asked her.


    "Come with me."


    She fell into thought for a while before she took my hand and led me inside, past the living room and into one of the rooms. As to what she will show me, maybe it''s something that will take her mind off her problem. For now, I''ll help her with that.

 Chapter 143: Shios House (2)

    <h4>Chapter 143: Shio''s House (2)</h4>


    Shio led me into her hobby room. Err. It''s full of manga, novels, posters and everything that concerns her hobby.


    It was locked from the outside and only she holds the key to open it. Even her husband wasn''t allowed entry here, normally.


    "He''s not that fond of my hobby so everything that concerns it was put here."


    Shio exined as we entered the room.


    There were rows of bookshelf divided by manga and light novels, consoles of different generations disyed on a ss disy cab, games for those consoles and more. There''s even a cab full of cosy costumes. Somehow I want to see her in one of those.


    Her hobby not only included those books in her room at school but yeah, she''s a full-blown otaku. I guess, what''s in there were her recent interests.


    "I have no idea your hobby extended this much, not only those that concerned your fantasies. You have a lot of stuff here, Shio."


    I expressed my real thoughts to her. It''s her hobby, there''s no point criticizing someone over their hobby.


    "You don''t find it weird for me? Sometimes I spend my time here when the problems pile up and I have no way to solve them. But this current problem we have couldn''t be quelled just by me spending time here."


    "This is like your safe zone, right? Why would I find it weird? Everything here is normal."


    I walked around the room and checked everything I found interesting, after a while I went back next to her.


    "I see. You''re really different, Ruru."


    Shio went to the door and closed it which left us alone in this hobby room of hers.


    Though I''m still puzzled as to why she brought me here, I didn''t voice it out and instead, waited for her toe back.


    I''m going to steal her from her husband. I don''t want to see her crying like that again.


    "I know you''re confused about why I brought you here."


    Shio then went and opened a drawer. After rummaging for a while, she pulled out something from it. A thick book.


    She lifted it up and put it on a table in the middle of the room, only then did I see what kind of book it is.


    It''s a graduation yearbook from her highschool. And this one''s kinda personalized.


    "During our time, the student council wanted the students to bring home more memories from high school, so instead of having the same yearbook, the students were asked to fill up the nk spaces with pictures or writings personally and this one''s mine."


    Ah. I guess this is what she really wanted to show me, the Shio during her high school. The girl who fell in love with her teacher.


    She opened it and the first page was already a personalized page. There''s her name, which ss she''s in and her message to her future self. There''s even a small picture of her and a male teacher at the lower right corner of the page.


    "Marry him. Don''t ever let him go."


    That''s thest sentence on the message and she read it in a loud voice with her currently shaky voice.


    I looked at the picture again. The male teacher was really handsome, it looks like he''s not that old in this. The Shio in the picture was also smiling happily while hugging his arm.


    "So, this is him."


    Imented. They really look good together, eh?


    However, that''s already in the past.


    "Yes. This is what calms me down whenever we have problems. Thinking back on our days when I was still his student."


    She ran her fingers on the picture before flipping the pages of her yearbook, it''s filled with her pictures with that male teacher. And in every picture, her smiles were more beautiful than thest. It showed how it started as just a crush until their love for each other can be seen from each other''s expression.


    "Shio. Everything in here is already your past. As you have said, he started to change after marrying you ."


    That''s what she told me when I acted as a wall in front of her. That he started changing after marrying her. Everything''s perfect when the wedding hasn''t happened yet.


    "I know. But I''m still hoping he wille back to the same guy I fall in love with. I''m hopeless, right?"


    With a hopeless smile, she looked at me. She''s showing me how much she really loves that guy. Maybe I''m currently just as small as an ant in her heart so I couldn''t make a real impact on her.


    "It''s not called being hopeless, it''s called being hopeful. You know, Akane, she also waited for me for 5 years. Despite myck of interest, she kept my image that was in her heart and mind before my desire manifested. Now, I remembered everything. Look at where we are now. Her waiting finally paid off."


    Comparing what she''s experiencing to Akane, I guess it didn''t reach what Akane experienced during those 5 years, but it''s the closest to her situation right now.


    "So do you think I should still wait for him? For him to go back to the man who also fell in love with me?"


    Ah. She thought I was trying to raise her hopes up.


    "I''m supposed to steal you, right? But let''s see, I''ll answer you honestly. We''re different from each other. I didn''t naturally choose to forget about Akane, it might sound absurd but that''s what happened to us. As for him, you kept telling me you love him and he''s the same, what if you''re the only one who''s seeing the situation like that?"


    Dropping those words on her, her smile froze as she started looking down again on the pictures in the yearbook.


    "I¡­"


    "Shio. I might be younger but I can confidently say I experienced different forms of love and how it was shown."


    Was it really different? I don''t know, but every one of them has their own reasons for falling in love. Shio, she probably only experienced her teacher''s love. Just by how she hastily introduced him to her parents while thinking it would be perfect.


    "Then what should I do?"


    She looked up and confusion could be seen in her eyes.


    "Are you really asking someone who wanted to steal you?"


    I already decided to steal her beforeing to this room, so let''s see. I''ll try and break her views.


    "You''re the only one I can ask."


    She grabbed my hand as she looked straight into my eyes.


    "Come with me, then. Leave this house. Live with me or if you don''t want to live with me, just live somewhere else. As long as you stop waiting in vain here, hoping he would change if he saw how faithful you are."


    This is what she really needed. To get away from this house. That husband of hers will continue to frustrate her until she gives up and signs that divorce papers but what would be left of her? She''ll be the only one losing.


    It might be an ideal situation for me to steal her but it just doesn''t sit well with me. I couldn''t just leave her after knowing all this.


    I''m going to help her get back at him, help her stand again. Completely forget about him and in the process, make her mine.


    "Huh? Why?"


    "If you still think that he still has feelings for you, once he finds out that you left your house, he will look for you. If he did look for you and asked you toe back, reject first. If he stopped then that proves that you''re wrong about him. However, if he came back again, reject him once more. One rejection is not enough to gauge what you really are to him. If he came back after those two rejections, then we can say he at least still has those feelings for you, it will be your decision by then. Stay with me ore back to his side, you''re the only one who can decide what to do."


    This might sound like helping her but during the time she will be away from this house and her husband, I''ll make herpletely fall for me.


    "I see¡­ by staying here, he''ll think that even if he stopped caring for me, I will still be here waiting for him."


    After mulling over what I said for a few minutes, she nodded as if she got a realization. She''s not wrong anyway, that''s most possibly what that guy thinks. No matter what he did, Shio will still be waiting at their house. So I have to get her out of this house. There''s a lot of things reminding her of him here, and those tears she shed will just be followed by more tears, especially when she''s alone.


    "I guess staying until 10 pm will not be possible anymore. Then Shio, I''ll go home."


    After all this, I don''t think we''ll still be in the mood to do that. Well, if she wille with me now to leave this house then that''s better.


    "Wait Ruru."


    Shio stopped me from leaving as she held on my arm using both of her hands.


    "I told you I like you Shio, but I just helped you think of what to do about your rtionship. If that worked, I won''t have any chance again, I''ll save myself some pain. If you insist on me staying, I won''t stop like earlier."


    She was about to open her mouth to answer me but that was stopped when we heard the sound of a car arriving outside.


    Ah. What a way to ruin the mood I just built.


    Shio stood up and went back to the entrance of the house. I followed after her and just like I thought, her husband came back.


    From the window, we saw him park his car in the garage next to Shio''s car. He got out of it and went to the passenger seat to open the door.


    "Again, he''s really¡­"


    Shio muttered as we watched what''s happening outside. A girl in her uniform came out from the passenger''s seat, since it''s a bit far away, I couldn''t clearly see her face but from her figure and the way she walks, she''s graceful at least.


    "He has no qualms at bringing his girl now, you think he will still change back to the guy you fell in love with?"


    Imented on her side. She''s truly in love with him, just by the way she looks at him.


    "Ruru, hide yourself in that room."


    She turned to me and pointed back to her hobby room.


    "I''m sorry but I won''t do that."


    I turned her around and pushed her back to the wall. We''re just beside the door. Surely, we will be seen once the two enter the house.


    "What are you doing?"


    "At this point, you have to fight back, Shio. And I''m here to help you with that."


    I didn''t wait for her next words, pushing my face towards her, I took her lips into a kiss. Shio tried to push me away but she''s a bit weak to do that. By pressing myself on her, she couldn''t get out of my grasp. Sucking on her lips and then her tongue. I led her on as I felt her heartbeat started to beat fast as the footsteps outside started to ring louder which indicated that they''re near.


    I kept my eyes staring at Shio and since she couldn''t move away from me, she also has no choice but to look at the guy forcefully kissing her.


    "Ruru..."


    "After this day, you can hate me or cut off everything about us but let me help you today. I really hated it when I saw your tears running down your face."


    I kissed her again and this time, I conveyed all the feelings I have for her. Seeing her cry multiple times today, I just couldn''t take it anymore. With the reason for her tears being near. I''ll show that guy how I steal his wife.


    "H-how can I hate you. Your feelings for me, I felt it."


    Shio stuttered when I released her lips and said these words. I don''t know what she will think about those feelings I conveyed to her. I''m already satisfied that she felt it.


    "Either way, it''s toote now."


    Pushing myself closer to her, Shio''s arms circled around my back as our lips met again. This time there''s no more resistance from her. It''s already toote to stop this. They will see us whether we stop now or not, so in the end, she chose to fight as I had told her.


    Shio kept her eyes open as the door finally opened.


    "Shiori! You!"


    Our gazes met instantly as her husband set his foot inside the house. With the sounds of our kisses filling the corner where we are, he''d be an idiot if he didn''t notice us.


    With that angry shout, the figure following behind him was startled as her eyes also travelled to what he found.


    "Oh? A visitor? Can you at least knock?"


    Acting like I owned the house, his shout was met with my calm response.


    So, how will you react now, Mr. Husband?

 Chapter 144: Confrontation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Confrontation (1)</h4>


    "Shiori?!"


    In a monotone-like voice, her husband called her name.


    She was about to respond when I put my hand on her mouth to stop her.


    "Is it fine not to answer when someone''s asking you? Not only you didn''t knock, you even have the gall to call her name."


    When I stopped Shio from answering, he finally put me in his eyes, the high school girl behind him was also looking at us but it''s clear that she has a troubled expression at this moment. Of course, why wouldn''t she?


    "Get out."


    With a suppressed anger in his voice, he directed these words to me.


    I smirked and turned to the girl he brought home.


    I don''t recognize that uniform but that doesn''t matter. This girl is someone I knew. And of course, she recognized me as well which is why she''s having a troubled expression right now.


    Akiyama Nao, a senior from my middle school. Well, she''s a girl who I managed to steal during my 1st year there. However, I was still a bit immature back then, not knowing that there''s more I could do with her. But from how much I used to kiss her whenever we''re alone, she became skilled at it.


    I lost contact with her when she graduated but with her reaction upon seeing me, she still remembered the guy who stole her from her naive boyfriend back then.


    She''s like Izumi-senpai back then beautiful but with a delinquent like attitude. What happened to her that she turned like this?


    Looking at this girl again, her hair wasn''t like this before. Now, it resembled Shio''s hair from the pictures she showed me, shoulder-length hair and a cloth ribbon decorating it. Is he projecting the younger Shio on this girl or it''s just his personal preference?


    Shio already abandoned that ribbon and was now letting her hair without any decorations, just that, it''s well-kept.


    After observing the girl, I turned back to Shio. Her eyes were shaking as she stared at her husband. Of course, I expected this reaction from her. Telling her to fight when she''s clearly not ready, I have to support her.


    In front of her husband''s eyes, I whispered into her ears.


    "If you cower now, there will really be no hope Shio. He deliberately brought the girl home again to push you in a corner. At this point, you have to show how strong you are. I wanna see thatmanding side of yours taking the helm again. You''re strong, Shio."


    I watched over her reaction as I slowly said these words to her. Her eyes that were shaking just earlier stabilized as she took deep breaths to calm her emotions down.


    "Hey, are you deaf? Really. Kids these days."


    Seeing how I hadn''t answered him, her husband tried to grab me by my shoulder but before he could do that, I pped his arm away.


    "I heard you loud and clear but I''m here because of Shio and not you."


    It seems that my p was harder than I thought, he was covering it up but I could still see how it immediately turned red.


    "Ruru, let me."


    Shio pulled on me as she stepped forward to face her husband. Her eyes carried the determination she managed to gather just now. I don''t know if that''s enough but if something happens, I''m at her back.


    "Nobuo. Can we talk?"


    "What? You brought a student to my house and now you''re asking me to talk? Have you lost your mind?"


    Ah. Look at this shamelessness. I can''t say I''m not amazed. Does he think what he''s doing is normal while Shio bringing me here is not?


    "Your house?"


    Shio scoffed at his words.


    "So what if I brought a student home? What can you do about it?"


    Shio continued with a mocking expression. She''s deliberately trying to anger him.


    "You! Shut up!"


    He was about to raise his arm to hit Shio but since I was watching them, I prevented it. Before he could even raise it above his head, I already twisted his arm to his back.


    "Argh! What the f*ck?! What are you doing? Shiori! Stop this rascal!"


    Compared to the pictures she showed me where this guy always wore a kind smile, seeing someone in person is still a better way to gauge someone''s personality.


    Just because Shio talked back to him, he was already about to hit her. But since Shio didn''t have any wounds or bruises when I saw her, this meant that he was calm during their first encounter.


    So my existence here somehow put him in rage. He didn''t expect Shio to bring someone home, he probably thought she would just wait for him and nag at him again. In the end, she won''t be able to do anything. That''s the scenario in his head.


    "Ruru, please, release him. I dare him to hit me. I''ve been enduring what he''s doing all this time. I guess I was really blinded with my love for him."


    Hearing her words, I released his arm and pushed him away from us. He would''ve tumbled down if not for the sofa that stopped the momentum.


    Nao was now forgotten as Shio''s husband was fuming in rage while looking at us. I saw her standing frozen in her ce as she didn''t know what to do. I''ll do something about herter.


    Though Shio said all of those words, I couldn''t help but notice her trembling body. She''s clearly pushing herself.


    "Fine! Let''s talk!"


    Probably thinking he wouldn''t get his way if he just continued raging in front of us, he turned his back to us and started walking towards the interior of the house.


    I went near Shio again before she started following him. They''ll probably talk somewhere private. My existence beside Shio was affecting him after all.


    "If he tried to hit you again, don''t hesitate to shout. I''ll immediatelye to your side."


    She looked back at me and nodded.


    "Thank you, Ruru. But let me handle this, okay? I already decided, I''lle with youter."


    Leaving those words, Shio started following her husband. As to what they will talk about, for now, I don''t want to pry. I''m going to steal her anyway, it doesn''t matter if they made up or not. What I''m concerned about is whether he will raise a hand against her again. If he did, I won''t stop at just twisting his arm.


    Looking at her still slightly trembling back, Shio is still pushing herself to look strong. I could clearly see how much she loves that guy, I might''ve opened her eyes just now but that''s surely not enough.


    Being left behind here, I turned my head to the still frozen Nao. Since she''s his girl. Let''s see if I can reignite what''s between us before.


    "Long time no see, Nao."


    Hearing me addressing her using her first name, she got out of her frozen state as her eyes slowly turned to me.


    "R-ruki¡­"


    With a slightly shaky voice, she uttered my name. I could see from her eyes how shaken she was. Am I scaring her?


    "I''m d you still remember me. I haven''t seen you since you graduated. How long was it? More than 2 years?"


    I started walking towards her and at each step I made, she also started stepping back. This girl, how much did she change? Or is this the result of that guy''s education?


    "W-wait! Why are you getting closer?"


    She eventually reached the wall and seeing she couldn''t step back anymore, she threw that question to me.


    "Eh? How can I properly greet you without getting closer?"


    I smiled as I closed our distance. This girl. She''s not that against me when she''s still mine. But yeah, I wouldn''t say I was at my best at that time. I was still being driven by my desire back then. Our memories of the same time might be different depending on our perspective.


    "I don''t need your greetings. Stay away."


    Putting a hand in front of her to keep me away, Nao turned her gaze away from me.


    "I''m sorry. I''m just happy that I got to see you again."


    I stepped away from her to make her feel at ease.


    Will I steal her again?


    Of course. Not only for Shio but for me as well. I wouldn''t steal her in the past if I didn''t like her and it felt like we had unfinished business between each other. She graduated before anything more could happen between us and since I tend to switch targets after conquering someone back then, I never tried to look for her again.


    "How can you say you''re happy when you never contacted me again? I tried reaching out to you but you never replied."


    Err¡­ I guess that''s really my fault. Her mails were probably buried among the countless mails I never opened and replied back.


    "Right. I have no excuse for that."


    "Really, you''re unbelievable."


    Nao pouted her lips as she moved away from the wall and sat at the sofa in the living room. Just by looking at how she satfortably, it seems like she''s already used to being in this house.


    "So, you and that man? He''s your teacher, right?"


    "Ruki, you''re smarter than this."


    "You''re right. I don''t need to ask. It''s too obvious."


    "So, that woman. Your new target?"


    "It''s obvious too, right? Anyway, Nao. I missed you."


    Since she already rxed herself on that sofa, I took the chance to sit next to her.


    "You, I told you to stay away."


    She instinctively avoided me by putting herself at the other end of the sofa.


    "Why? We used to be much closer."


    I followed her and since she''s already at the end, she couldn''t get away anymore. Being close to her like this again, even after 2 years, I''m starting to remember our time together.


    "You''re still this forceful, Ruki."


    Shemented as she tried pushing me away.


    "I told you why, I missed you. Don''t you miss me too?"


    "I already tried to forget you."


    She said as she turned her gaze away, refusing to make eye contact with me.


    "Tried, so you failed at that."


    I smirked as I circled my arm over her shoulders.


    "Ugh. What do you want from me?"


    She asked as she tried to take my arms off her shoulders. The way she tried to struggle now, how could I describe this? Though she''s acting this way, I couldn''t sense a strong rejection from her


    "Isn''t it obvious? I want you back, Nao."


    I said as I turned her head back to me using my hand.


    "What? So you can ignore me again?"


    Since she couldn''t take away her gaze now, she red at me as she threw this question.


    "When did I ignore you? Didn''t I alwayse to you back then?"


    Since that''s my first year, I don''t have a lot of girls who I managed to steal yet. That''s why I''m mostly spending my time with her.


    "But you nevere when I''m calling you. You''re always busy with someone else."


    Ah. So this is why? I remembered that she always timed her calls when I was busy with another girl.


    Now that I had the chance to think about it again, she''s probably doing that intentionally. To get my attention.


    "Err¡­ you know how it is."


    "See. Even now, you have that woman."


    If I''m not wrong, this girl, she still has an inclination towards me. Then this will be easy. Stealing her from that guy. She''s originally mine anyway.


    "And you have that man. Anyway, do you really want this? Don''t you know that his wife is also his former student?"


    Telling her what I found out, I''ll try to confuse her first. Since it''s already 2 years and at how long that guy was nurturing her, she''s probably also in love with him. Now that I appeared before her again, she also started to remember our time.


    "Huh? Is that true?"


    I see. So she doesn''t know. He''s probably hiding it from her.


    "Why would I lie? And that new hairstyle of yours, that''s her hairstyle when she''s at the same age as you. And you know, I still prefer your hairstyle back then."


    "¡­ I don''t believe you."


    Her hand reached towards her hair, specifically, the cloth ribbon.


    "I have proof. Do you want to see it?"


    "Tell me, are you not doing this because you want to take advantage of me?"


    How suspicious can this girl be? Ah. I guess it''s normal to be suspicious after I tell her how I want her back.


    "You can tie my hand if that will ease your mind"


    "As if tying your hand can restrain you."


    She clicked her tongue at my suggestion.


    "You know me well."


    I smirked and stood up while I put my hand in front for her to take.


    "Of course, I know how shameless you are. Ugh. Where is it? Show me."


    Grabbing my hand as a support, Nao stood up and followed me towards Shio''s hobby room.


    "Tell me, did you really not miss me?"


    "Stop repeating your questions. Show me that proof first."


    So, is that a yes?


    I already made progress here downstairs, I wonder what''s happening there? I''ll go and check after showing this girl their old pictures. I''m still worried about Shio.

 Chapter 145: Confrontation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Confrontation (2)</h4>


    Opening the unlocked hobby room of Shio, I urged Nao to enter it with me.


    "How do you even know this room? I''ve already been to this house a lot of times and I''ve never been inside here."


    Naomented as she entered the room and saw the state it''s in.


    "Because this is Shio''s, err, his wife''s hobby room. Only she have ess here."


    I noticed what she said about being here a lot of times already. So, it''s not only that one time where Shio caught them. He''s already bringing her here regrly without Shio being aware of it.


    "I see. So where''s the proof?"


    She also didn''tment about the room full of otaku materials. She''s also like this in my memory, she even defended the anime otaku girl in her ss before. Even if she''s somehow rough with her words, she''s kind, maybe a bit too kind. And that''s how I took advantage of her before.


    I led her to the table where Shio''s yearbook was left open. I turned it back to the first page before showing it to her.


    "Finally see the resemnce?"


    I asked her when she seemingly froze at her spot after reading that message which Shio wrote and the picture below.


    "¡­ That bastard!"


    Nao whispered while gritting her teeth. I could see her shoulders were slightly trembling and her fingernails were about to dig into her palms.


    "Hey, careful."


    I took her hands to stop her from hurting her palms. Her fingernails were a bit long after all.


    But yeah, this reaction. This is something I want to see. That guy, while he''s busy exining to Shio who will leave with meter, I''ve already damaged his image in Nao''s mind.


    "I didn''t mean to have you hurt yourself when I showed this to you. I''m just concerned that you''re just being used."


    I drew near her and embrace her, this time she''s not pushing me away anymore, instead she started hitting my chest as tears started to flow from her eyes.


    "What do you know? After not looking for me all these years, now you''ll suddenly appear before me and immediately destroy what I currently have. Why are you this cruel to me, Ruki?"


    "Maybe I am cruel, but you know how I was back then. If there''s someone who knew how I really was back during my 1st year, it''s you. I''m sorry for not looking for you, Nao."


    If not for seeing her here, I might really not remember her. Maybe there are others like her who I simply forgot after losing contact with them, I didn''t even have a chance to cut them off like how I did with Haruko and the others.


    .


    "It''s toote for your sorry, you moron. Just stand there and let me hit you."


    "If that will calm you down then alright."


    She didn''t say anything else after that. Apart from her hits which just simply stopped, she didn''t look up at me again and just used my shoulders to wipe her tears away.


    "You''re doing this for that woman, right? Saying you want me back but in truth you only wanted to get back at her husband who hurt her."


    Ah. Did she figure it out already? Well, she''s only half right.


    "At first, yes. I really nned to punish him by stealing his new girl. However, seeing that you''re his new girl, I''m not only doing this for her anymore."


    But yeah, if it''s any other girl, I might do the same trick if she showed up looking like this. However that girl will obviously be wary of me and will not talk to me easily like Nao.


    "You still have your way with words. Tsk."


    Clicking her tongue, she then pushed me away to get out of my embrace.


    "I''m just being honest with you, Nao. In the end, it''s still your decision, right?"


    I might still want to steal her but for her to cry like that, she''s already in love with Shio''s husband.


    "Huh? Since when did you learn to say that? Giving me the choice to decide."


    The Ruki in her memory was the guy who was only driven by his desire. I might''ve spent the most time with her during that year but I never gave her a choice.


    "Well, a lot happened and changed within me, I wouldn''t say I''m already a different person. As you can see, I''m still trying to steal someone."


    "That trait of yours will never change. I''ll go and talk to Nobuo, what about you?"


    "I''ll also go and see Shio''s state."


    "Can we act like we don''t know each other?"


    "If that''s what you want, but Nao, I''m serious about wanting you back."


    "Let''s talk about that again when you finally responded to my mails."


    "¡­ Alright, I''ll dig through the mountain of mails I didn''t read to find yours."


    "This moron. I''ll be going first."


    Leaving those words, Nao went out of the hobby room but before she did, she looked back at me one more time before continuing on.


    It''s been 2 years, how long will I need to find herst mails? There''s a filtering function but I never saved their names in my phone so I have to check those mails from 2 years ago one by one.


    Err¡­ let''s check itter. At least she didn''t cut off our way to reconnect with each other. That guy will also have no idea about my connection to Nao.


    After closing Shio''s yearbook, I also went out and made my way upstairs. I saw Nao standing by the door of one of the rooms and suppressed shoutsing out from inside.


    They''re still arguing, eh?


    "Won''t you open it?"


    I asked Nao when I also reached the door.


    "He will be mad at me."


    She answered with worry on her face. Did she really want to stay with that guy? Haa. I don''t care if she will be mad at me but I won''t let her stay here today.


    "I see. Then let me do it. Stand back for now."


    With aplicated expression on her face, Nao nodded at me and took a step back like I said.


    "I loved you, Nobuo but what did you do to me? Do you think I will just endure because of my love for you? I''m done. I''m leaving this house!"


    When I opened the door, the married couple were at the opposite sides of the bed. With her shouting like that, I could see Shio''s a bit disheveled appearance and the tears that still runs in her eyes.


    I don''t know what they''re talking about until now but I guess that didn''t go well and now they''re at this state.


    "Aren''t you the one who entrapped me? Who pulled me into this marriage, huh?"


    Her husband answered pushing the me of their marriage to her.


    What he''s saying might not be false though. Knowing how lovestruck Shio is with him.


    "Didn''t you ept it with a smile when I brought you to meet my parents?"


    Now with a lower voice, Shio asked him. For her, that memory was precious but it might not be the same for that guy.


    "Look at this woman. If you''re in my shoes, do you think you will have the right to refuse? F*ck!"


    Ending his words with a curse. He almost shouted his lungs out.


    Judging by Shio''s reaction upon hearing his words, this might be the first time he blurted those words out. In her mind, she probably thought their marriage was perfect from the start.


    "Shio¡­"


    I went next to her and supported her. From his words just now, Shio''s knees was about to give up.


    "Who the hell told you toe up? Get out!"


    He shouted when he saw me holding her up.


    "I''m not talking to you so shut up."


    This is not the time to entertain that guy, Shio''s my priority foring here. For her to hear those words from him, she will surely be devastated by it.


    "Ruru¡­"


    She called out to me when she felt my arms supporting her.


    "Isn''t this enough? You heard what he said."


    I tried to stand her up as she held onto my arms.


    "I¡­"


    She couldn''t finish what she wanted to say. Tears kept flooding her eyes after all. All her love for him, the perfect marriage that was what she believed was suddenly shattered because of his words.


    He was forced to ept.


    "Let''s talk about itter. I''ll get you out of here first."


    "Hey. Don''t f*cking ignore me!"


    Her husband couldn''t endure it anymore. He shouted once again and was about toe to our side.


    "Will you shut up? Isn''t this what you want? I''ll be taking Shio away from this house."


    I red at him while saying those words to him. This is what he nned for bringing Nao here, so what''s up with his attitude now?


    "She''s my wife. What right do you have?"


    Yes, you are. But she''s mine now. After the words blurted out, this guy is really something.


    "Then is it fine to call the Ministry? I''m sure they''ll be happy to remove a pedophile''s license for teaching."


    Taking out my phone, I acted like I''m dialing a number. Well, it''s a bluff but I wouldn''t hesitate to do that if he will still insist. I can''t let Shio stay here any longer or she will really break. Hearing those words from him was enough.


    "Huh?! As if you can do that! Shiori will be implicated!"


    "Why? She hasn''t done the same thing as you. I''m just her student helping her with her problems."


    It''s easy to y innocent andpared to him. If they dug out his records, they''ll find out that his wife was his previous student and using that, him being a pedophile whoys his hand on his students will be strengthened.


    "You¡­"


    Though fuming with anger, he still probably has some rationality so when he thought of what I said, he couldn''t talk back anymore.


    "What? Speechless? Stay there if you still want to teach. And also, you shouldn''t lie to the girl like that. Until when will you keep the secret that you married your own student?"


    Pouring in more oil to the fire that''s currently burning him, he immediately looked at Nao who was outside, watching the current spectacle.


    "¡­ Shut up and leave!"


    See. Now he''s the one asking us to leave.


    "Ruru. It''s enough. Let''s go."


    Shio also stopped me. She already somewhat recovered. She went through her cabs and packed up some clothes.


    Her husband stood frozen there. I don''t know what''s in his mind right now but surely, he''s already thinking of what he will do from now on. He wouldn''t be able to stop Shio now, all the rage that he felt, it probably already cooled down but he already said the things that Shio shouldn''t hear.


    Maybe in his mind, even if he now have Nao, he still wanted to keep Shio, who''s madly in love with him, at his side. That''s why he never told her that the marriage was just forced onto him.


    "We can''t leave her with him, Shio. Can we also bring her out?"


    After packing her things, I pointed at Nao. She just watched everything that happened. It won''t sit well with me if I leave her with that guy.


    "Her?"


    "Un. I''ll tell youter."


    There''s no time to tell her my connection to Nao.


    "Alright."


    She looked me in the eye and after a while, she nodded. I don''t know if she hated Nao, she''s her husband''s new girl after all.


    "Nao. Let''s go. You can''t stay here."


    I called out to her. Though she looked back at me, she''s still reluctant to leave that guy alone.


    "But Nobuo¡­"


    "You saw his state. You can talk to him tomorrow if you want. For now, I won''t let you stay here."


    There''s a possibility that he might vent the rage he''s feeling to her so¡­


    There''s always tomorrow. If he cooled his head, he''ll still go to school and teach. Well, there''s also a possibility that he will go to Shio. I''ll think about what we will do tomorrow when we reached home.


    "Nao? Where are you going? Stay here. Don''t you dare leave me as well!"


    Coming into his senses, he shouted when he saw me urging Nao to leave with us.


    "Didn''t I tell you to shut up?"


    Sending him another re. But I knew that it wouldn''t be enough this time.


    "You... It''s all because of you¡­"


    He stood up and I saw him cupping his hands into a fist.


    He finally pieced it together, the events escted because of me. From that scene at the door, to Shio standing up to him and what had just happened. Now, I''m even taking away Nao who he brought here. Though he didn''t know what''s my connection to her, that didn''t matter as his rage was now directed at me.


    He''s clearly an amateur, so even if he raged earlier I never lifted a hand on him. Err¡­ I twisted his arm and pped his hand away. But he seemingly forget that now.


    "Shio, I''m sorry but I need to hit him just once."


    Not waiting for her answer, I pushed her to my back before walking towards him. Easily dodging his fist, I sent him an unrestrained punch to his abdomen.


    A crisp sound rang out as he immediately kneeled in front of me, clutching his abdomen.


    Leaving him in that state, I grabbed both Shio and Nao''s arms and led both of them out of the house.

 Chapter 146: Bringing the Two at Home

    <h4>Chapter 146: Bringing the Two at Home</h4>


    "Shio, we can stop somewhere if it''s hard for you to drive."


    "No. I''m fine, your house is already near. I''ll take a rest when we arrive."


    Since she''s the only one with a license and could drive, we could only leave the ce when she calmed down.


    "Alright. Remember, I''m just here beside you, Shio."


    I put my hand over her hand that was resting on the gearshift.


    She looked at it for a bit and nodded.


    What happened tonight is something that she needs to think about by herself but if she ever needs someone, I''ll always be there for her.


    Besides, I''m bringing her home with me. I already told Akane about the change in the situation and asked her to prepare a room for Shio for the time being.


    "Why am I dragged here by you? He needs me, Ruki."


    Suddenly, Nao, who was on the backseat, called out to me.


    "You can hate me for this, Nao. With the state he''s in, I don''t want to leave you there."


    As if I could leave her there. She can hate me for what I did but I will never leave her to someone as unstable as that. This might just be me being selfish but I don''t care.


    "...I''m not yours anymore. You can''t decide for me like this."


    Though the volume is low, Nao still voiced it out.


    She''s right. She''s not mine anymore. Though we had a past, it''s me who cut that off.


    "That''s why I told you, hate me for doing this but my mind won''t change. You know me."


    I repeated my words to her and this time, I looked her in the eye while doing that.


    "Ugh. Where are you taking us?"


    Nao turned her head away to escape my eyes. She knew me very well, but only the me during my 1st year in middle school. For now, she might be upset that I took her away from that house but I already decided to get her back and leave that guy empty-handed.


    "Eh? I only thought of sending you home."


    I only told Akane about Shio. Should I call again to prepare another room?


    "I already said I''m staying outside. They won''t expect me home."


    Ah. Right. That guy brought him there, they''ve already slept together. Not just once.


    "I see. Nao. Did you already do it with him?"


    For the peace of my own mind, I asked her.


    It doesn''t really matter if she already did it with him. In the first ce, Shio''s also like that but I''m going to steal them both from him.


    And also, I''m the one who let go of Nao back then and failed to remember that there''s that girl during my 1st year who I really like, seeing her again is simply a stroke of luck.


    "Don''t you think it''s rude to ask that?"


    Her voice carried a hint of irritation at my question.


    "You''re right. Don''t answer if that made you ufortable."


    I was being insensitive again. Nothing will change even if I knew it anyway.


    I''m going to steal her back from him, even if we''re not from the same school and I don''t know when to see her. There''s a lot of ways, I just need to utilize everything.


    "¡­ No. Everything but that. I wanted him to wait until we''re not teacher and student anymore."


    After a few minutes in silence, Nao silently whispered her answer to my question.


    "I see."


    I couldn''t help but smile after hearing that.


    Even Shio who was silently listening to us while driving had a reaction from hearing it.


    I still haven''t told her about my connection with Nao but she could already guess it.


    "Are you relieved?"


    Nao suddenly asked. I don''t know if she saw me smiling from the rearview mirror but we locked gazes through that.


    "I am. When he approached you, did you know he''s already married?"


    Of course, I''m relieved. We could still continue from when she''s still mine.


    "¡­ Yes. His attentiveness reminded me of you.


    So he''s also attentive. Maybe that''s also one of the traits Shio likes in him. But her saying that he reminded her of me. This girl, she''s really waiting for me back then but yeah, I never showed up again.


    "Then?"


    "I don''t know, Ruki. It''s already more than a year, he always spent time with me that''s why I¡­


    "You already love him?"


    I get it, without any word from me, she''s bound to move on. This is also what was supposed to happen to the girls I cut off. If I continued without any changes, even that group Akane created would have crumbled.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. For you to suddenly show up before me again. It made me remember those times with you..."


    "I see. Nao, I''m serious about what I told you earlier. You can hate me for taking you away from there but I won''t stop at getting you back."


    "I already told you earlier what you have to do."


    Remembering that, a smile surfaced on my lips again. Replying to her 2 years old mail. That meant she''s not against my n to take her back.


    "Ah. Nao, can I hug you?"


    I teasingly asked her while I acted like I''m going over from the passenger seat to the backseat.


    "Look at this guy. Stay there, you moron."


    Nao backed away as she used her feet in a bid to kick me back to my seat.


    "Ruru, behave in my car."


    Seeing what''s happening, Shio finally decided to break her silence to scold me.


    With the two of them ganging up like this, I settled back into my seat.


    Ah. I guess lightening up the mood worked. There''s like a restrained atmosphere earlier, after my stunt, it got cleared up.


    10 minutes passed and we finally arrived at my neighborhood. It''s almost 8 pm, the n to stay there until 10 pm was ruined because of her husband.


    Err. I expected them toe but I didn''t expect that it would lead to this, bringing home the two women in his life.


    I had Shio park the car at the same spot when she first visited.


    I took her luggage full of her hastily packed up clothes before taking them both to the door.


    "You never brought me here before, Ruki."


    Naomented as she took in the sight of my house.


    I only started bringing girls home during 2nd year so¡­


    "You graduated early and you know the rest."


    "...You never looked for me after it."


    She''ll never forget it. So I need to patch up and fill the void that she felt from that in the future.


    "Right. I''ll make up for that if you can give me the chance to do so in the future."


    Opening the door, we were greeted by Akane. I already mentioned to her about Nao so she led the two to the dining room while I brought in Shio''s things upstairs.


    Before going down, I ran into Akane who also went up to see me.


    "What happened there? Shiori looks like she cried a lot."


    Ah. I thought she''d ask me about the 2 girls but I guess, she already outgrew that thought. She really did it for me.


    "We confronted her husband. Uhm¡­ And Nao there is the new girl of her husband. You knew her, right?"


    "The senior who''s always with you during our 1st year."


    She really knew every girl who had a connection with me back in middle school.


    "As I thought. Thank you, Akane, for understanding."


    I pulled her into a hug. She happily epted it as she asked me for a kiss.


    "You don''t have to thank me, husband. I want to ease your mind, not to be an added weight to it."


    I smiled at her answer and kissed her once more. This silly girl''s effort on changing herself for me, I won''t forget it.


    I conveyed to her through this kiss how I''m really grateful to her. When we separated, Akane smiled sweetly as she whispered her I love you to me before pulling me back down with her.


    When we arrived at the dining room, Miwa-nee already prepared our dinner, they also hadn''t taken it before I called earlier that''s why Akane decided to just wait for us to arrive so we could eat together.


    The dinner was taken in silence since Shio was still looking down while Nao was somehow restless at the new environment.


    Akane made us tea after the dinner while Miwa-nee took Minoru upstairs to put him to sleep. She told Shio that she''ll be back when Minoru fell asleep.


    Miwa-nee as an adult is the better person to talk to Shio right now. I might''ve said I''ll be here by her side but without someone like Miwa-nee, I''m not enough to let her pour out whatever it is she''s been bottling up since leaving that house.


    That leaves the four of us in the dining room.


    "Nao-senpai, do you want to take a bath first? The tub is warmed up."


    Akane, noticing the silent and restless Nao, talked to her and offered the first dip in the tub.


    "Can I?"


    Nao turned to me since I''m the only one she''s reallyfortable to be with.


    "Of course, go and cool yourself down, we''ll bring a change of clothes and also prepare a room for you."


    I took her hand and squeezed it to calm her down.


    "Husband, let me handle Nao-senpai, stay with Shiori."


    Akane said before she pulled Nao from her seat. She''s really considerate now. That girl. Though this is what I wanted, I couldn''t help but feel that I''m doing her wrong.


    But maybe it''s just me not being used to the change in her. I always see her openly showing her reluctance and jealousy whenever I bring a girl home but after our date, she finally let go of those as she devoted herself to ease my mind.


    "That silly girl of yours changed as well, really, what kind of magic do you have, Ruru?"


    Shiomented when the two went out of our sight. Though she''s still feeling down, she couldn''t hide her amazement at Akane''s change. She rememberedst week when she first visited, that girl was waiting at the front door.


    "Do I look like a magician? There''s nothing really. I guess it''s called growing up. Our situation is unique so we have to adjust ourselves to it."


    Right. This is us growing up. Akane and Haruko could be said to have already adjusted to our situation. Yae is also on its way. This unique situation with me as the center.


    "And you also want me to be part of that unique situation."


    Shio silently said. After what happened, I wonder what''s on her mind right now? What are her ns? Though at first she already decided to leave the house with me, however, when the situation escted up to that point that her husband revealed his true thoughts about their marriage, Shio was most possibly shaken by it. Her high school romance which ended in a happy marriage, was shattered by those revtions.


    For now, my n of taking her to bed with me was shelved. I wanted to ease her mind first, this woman will surely push herself to go to school tomorrow. I''ll have to advise her against that.


    "I really like Shio after all, even if it might be hard to rece that guy, I''ll make you fall for me"


    "This student¡­ can you hug me?"


    Though faint, I saw her smiling slightly from my words.


    "You don''t need to ask, I''m already nning to hug you tonight."


    I stood up and went behind her who was still sitting. Hugging her from behind like this, it''s like I''m covering her from whatever it is that''s weighing on her back.


    "Then, also don''t leave my side. Even if just until I fell asleep."


    Shio rested her head on my arms as she silently whispered those words. It''s already on my n and Akane will surely understand after telling her what went on at Shio''s house.


    "Un. I won''t leave your side so whatever you''re feeling right now, you can release them now. I can be your wall again."


    "I told you, I don''t need a wall. It''s hard and ufortable."


    She then turned her face to mine which was resting on her shoulder. Cupping my face with her hands, she kissed my lips tenderly.


    I responded to her kiss. This is her way to calm down so I let her lead me on. From just simple kissing to using our tongues. Shio put her full effort in a bid to forget whatever happened earlier.


    "Uhm. Am I still needed here?"


    Miwa-nee''s voice pulled us out of the trance. I already noticed her since earlier but I also got pulled by Shio''s pace so¡­


    Hearing her voice, Shio pulled away from me as she embarrassedly looked down.


    Err¡­ I guess I''ll leave it to the two adults to talk. Shio needed that and maybe Miwa-nee too.

 Chapter 147: Settling In

    <h4>Chapter 147: Settling In</h4>


    When Miwa-nee arrived and we separated from each other, I put myself next to Shio while the two talked to each other.


    With Miwa-nee silently listening to her whilementing at times, Shio finally released whatever she was bottling up. For the rest of their talk, Shio cried her heart out with me supporting her at the side.


    Shio soon fell asleep on the table after all that crying.


    Miwa-nee signalled to me to bring Shio up and let her take proper rest.


    "Ruki, take Shiori and let her take a rest. Also, advise her not to go to work tomorrow, we''ll apany her here to take her mind off her current problem."


    "Thank you, Miwa-nee, for helping with Shio."


    I sincerely thank her. I never got a chance to be alone with her again but I guess, we more or less understood each other better now.


    "You''re properly taking care of us but Ruki, learn to take a rest, okay?"


    Ah. Even Miwa-nee is reminding me to take a rest. I guess in their eyes I''m already overworking myself.


    "I am taking a rest, Miwa-nee. Don''t worry."


    I smiled at her before I picked Shio up from her chair. Akane already prepared my old room for Shio to use, that''s also where I put her luggage earlier.


    Before we reached the stairs, I saw Akaneing down from upstairs with a set of clothes in her hand.


    Err. I forgot to get Nao''s change of clothes.


    "I''ll prepare Nao-senpai''s room too, husband. Take care of Shiori."


    Akane smiled when she passed by me. Without her and Miwa-nee''s help tonight, I might''ve run around the house all by myself again.


    After putting down Shio on my bed, her eyes opened and her hand reached for mine.


    "You said you''ll stay."


    "I thought you''re already asleep. Are you awake this whole time?"


    Shio nodded before she turned her head away, embarrassed.


    For her to act cutely like this. I guess her feelings finally settled down. However, that doesn''t mean things were already settled. I''ll be expecting her husband tomorrow.


    Unfortunately, I forgot to take a piece of damning evidence which I could use to cow her husband. If he''s smart, he''ll not rage instantly but calmly weigh his choices.


    I''m not afraid of him, not before, not now. if we ended up confronting each other again, it will be him who will lose if everything about what he''s doinges to light


    "Then, I''ll stay here with you. You should call the school too, Shio. Call in sick for a few days to rest here."


    I put my hand on her head and started stroking her hair while watching over her.


    "No. I still have to teach the ss."


    She shook her head in rejection to what I suggested. She mentioned earlier that teaching was her way of coping with problems but I don''t think it will work with her current problem.


    "Forget about it, even if only one day. Miwa-nee will be here to apany you."


    I sternly told her, if she still rejects then I''ll stay here with her and also skip a day.


    Hearing that, Shio stared at me for a minute before releasing a sigh.


    "Seeing your eyes, you won''t probably give in. Just like how you dragged that girl with us."


    "Yes Shio, that''s how it is. So¡­"


    "I''ll listen to you. One day. Is it fine?"


    Err. Will one day be enough? I guess as long as she can take her mind off from any stressing things.


    "Thank you."


    I smiled and thanked her for giving in to my suggestion.


    "I think I now get why the girls keep falling for you."


    Shio whispered as she reached for my hand to stop it from stroking her hair.


    "Well, they have various reasons whilepared to them, my only reason was that I took a liking to them. That''s enough for me to make a move."


    "You''re always this honest, this is what sets you different from him."


    Err. I''m not simr to him. Not at all. Just by what he did, he has a preference, even asking Nao to change her hairstyle.


    "He''s too different from me, I won''t ever let a girl I like to be turned into this state. Come, you should rest for now. I''ll be here watching over you."


    I pulled the nket and covered her body with it. She hasn''t changed from her outfit yet but I guess the bath can wait for her tomorrow.


    "Please, hold me, Ruki. I still want to forget."


    She pulled on my arm when I finished covering her with the nket.


    With pleading eyes like that, how can I reject her?


    "Alright, if that''s what my Shio wants."


    I climbed on the bed and inside the nket. Shio immediately clings onto me as she buried her face on my chest.


    Because of how much she cried since this morning, it didn''t take long for Shio to fall asleep. Maybe beingfortable with my arms also became a factor but seeing herfortably sleeping in my arms, I couldn''t help but smile and watch over her for a little longer.


    When I went out of the room, I went downstairs and saw Nao and Akane chatting with each other in the living room.


    "For you to have waited for years for that moron toe around, you''re amazing Akane."


    Ah. I''m their topic again.


    "You''re also the one who first stuck with him the longest, Nao-senpai. But when you graduated, it''s like you were forgotten and I never heard about you again."


    Akane''s right. For most of my time during my 1st year, I''m mostly with Nao.


    "Ask that moron. I was waiting for him but he didn''t even reply to my mails. That''s why in the end, I also kind of gave up waiting for him¡­"


    Nao''s voice trailed in the end as it contained some kind of regret and mncholy.


    But I know that even if she waited, I wouldn''t really remember. She would''ve waited in vain so her moving on was good for her. Just that, for her to end up with Shio''s husband, I guess it''s just a way for us to meet again? I don''t know.


    "What about now? You met each other again."


    Akane. She''s helping me again. She''s sorting out what Nao is feeling for me.


    "Shouldn''t you be mad at what he''s doing?"


    Ah. Of course, looking at Akane, one wouldn''t easily think that she''s too epting of our current situation.


    "I''ve already epted our situation. And living here with him and sleeping in the same bed as him, that''s more than enough for me."


    Akane answered with a satisfied smile.


    "I see. You''re really amazing Akane. I already gave up, you know? But the words he first said to me after seeing me again is ''Long time no see''. When I realized that he still recognized me, I felt a little happy. Happy that he hadn''tpletely forgotten about me."


    Nao looked at her for a few seconds thinking she might just be joking but in the end, Akane maintained her smile and her answer about being satisfied in our situation. After that, she told Akane what''s really on her mind that she couldn''t tell me.


    Err. I''m listening on the side so I heard her. I guess using that phrase made an effect.


    "Nao-senpai. You clearly still like him. He already changed a lot so he''s probably regretting the fact that he ignored your mails for him."


    Even if I say it''s already done and couldn''t be changed anymore, I really felt a little regret when I heard Nao mention about her mails. There''s a lot of ignored mails in there. I should start reading them, not only Nao''s mails but also the other girls'' mails who I ignored before.


    "But I''m already in a rtionship, Akane."


    Nao answered her. Still considering her connection with Shio''s husband.


    Of course, our meeting won''t just erase whatever it is that she experienced during the two years. For her, it might''ve looked like I abandoned her.


    "Then isn''t that more ideal? He will have to steal you once more."


    I should really pamper Aker.


    "¡­ That guy and his stealing habit."


    Nao thought for a while before a smile surfaced on her lips.


    "Husband! How long were you standing there?"


    Akane eximed when she saw me appearing from where I was earlier.


    "How much did you hear?!"


    Nao also eximed her surprise. She immediately turned red probably thinking I heard everything she said about me.


    "Enough? Anyway, Shio''s already asleep so¡­"


    I answered honestly and that earned me a hit from Nao. Akane was watching it in amusement. That girl. She knew I was eavesdropping so she asked those questions to her. She somehow had a radar whenever it concerned me.


    "I''ll prepare our bath, husband. Talk to Nao-senpai for the meantime."


    While maintaining her teasing smile, Akane stood up and said that before going to the bathroom.


    "Thank you Akane, I''ll follow you soon."


    I''m already thinking about how to pamper her. Err, she really helped me a lot tonight so that deserves a reward. Akane will always be happy whenever I make her feel more special.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Nao red at me when she found me staring at her.


    "You look good in that hair and clothes, Nao. As I thought, that really suits you better than his preference."


    Akane and Nao have the same build, so she''s wearing her clothes but yeah, Nao was more stacked than her which made the shirt look more strained than when Akane was wearing it.


    Her hair was also devoid of the cloth ribbon that Shio''s husband was so fond of.


    "I just took it off since I''m going to sleep."


    Nao made an excuse as she turned her gaze away from me.


    "Keep it like this."


    I said as I reached for her hair that was let down and not adorned with anything.


    "You haven''t replied yet. I won''t talk to you until you do."


    Nao pouted her lips before pulling her hair out of my hand.


    "Really? Then I''ll start digging it up."


    I sat next to her and took out my phone, opening the mail, I started scrolling down to it. But yeah, there really should be a better filter option.


    Five minutes immediately passed and her mails were still not unearthed. She started fidgeting at my side while looking at me earnestly trying to find it.


    "Until when will you dig it up."


    After a few more minutes, Nao couldn''t help butment at my side.


    "It''s buried deep so¡­"


    "You''re really a moron, Ruki. That''s enough."


    She reached in for my arm and stopped it from moving.


    "No. I''ll find it and read all of it."


    I looked at her and smiled before taking her arm off me to continue scrolling down.


    "Since you heard our conversation, just promise me you''ll end everything properly. With Nobuo, I mean. Even if he''s like that, he treated me properly and grant most of my wishes."


    She reached in again and this time, she used her hands to turn my head towards her before saying those words.


    Maybe seeing me diligently do what she asked even if it''s somehow impossible made her rethink it.


    Nao''s words already contained her choice, she wanted me to end it properly and not leave it in that state where we just left the guy in that house.


    "Even if he lied to you?"


    She was furious when she found out that he was lying to her and he''s been projecting the younger Shio on her but I guess, her feelings for him that was built upon the days they were together still prevailed.


    "He probably has his reason. Other than that, everything he showed me is genuine. Uhm except for that time when he deliberately made us meet. I saw how his wife truly loves him that she even urged me to rethink my decision instead of getting angry at me."


    That Shio. I guess she also found Nao''s resemnce to herself during her high school days.


    "Alright. If we can end things properly, I''ll be taking you two from him."


    End things properly. How will I do that? ckmail him? Err. That''s improper. I''ll have him give up on both of them but I guess, it wouldn''t really end in a proper way or it would escte the problem.


    "Don''t forget about me again."


    Nao looked me in the eye and whispered these words. It was filled with longing as well as her loneliness that she felt when I seemingly forgot about her.


    "I won''t and I will really find those mails, don''t worry"


    Taking her hand to mine, I answered her honestly. I''ll make up for those lost times with her.


    "Moron. I''ll go up, see your wife now."


    Nao stood up and tried to pry her hands away from me but I pulled her down and nted a kiss on her lips.


    We never went past kisses before but kissing her again after so long, we got indulged with each other.


    Whatever resistance she had earlier was now gone. She coiled her arms around my neck as our kisses grew deeper. Her brown eyes grew clearer as we continued staring at each other.


    "I''m d I got to see you again, Nao."


    We eventually ran out of breath and broke our kiss for a while. Saying those words before continuing, I could see how she smiled from it. The two years that we were separated I''ll fill that void up.


    "Me too."


    Nao answered while showing a satisfied smile before initiating another round of our kisses.


    After a few minutes under that kind of situation, we separated from each other. Though we had just meet again, remembering the time when we were together reignited our feelings for each other.


    We already conveyed the words through the kiss so after giving each other onest kiss for the night, Nao stood up from me and made her way up the stairs to go to her prepared room while I made my way to the bathroom where Akane was waiting.

 Chapter 148: Another Day

    <h4>Chapter 148: Another Day</h4>


    After the bath, Akane and I also retired to our room. Before sleeping, I pampered her like I nned, not only to thank her but also to express what I''m feeling for her.


    If I could think of a better reward then I would immediately grant it to her.


    Afterwards, we got the chance to talk about what happened today on both of our ends. Our datest Saturday was known to everyone in their school, courtesy of the idiot guy who thought he could destroy Akane''s reputation by spreading that. Most students in their school already knew about me and Akane living together so being on a date sounded more normal to them.


    She then told me how she was approached by some of the girls in their group chat, asking her about when I will see them.


    I told her that if they approach her again, tell them that I''ll go to their school either this week or the next, that''s when I will see them.


    Seeing them one by one will just drain me again, so I will apologize to them if it will make them unhappy.


    After she finished telling me what happened during the day to her, my turn came next. From the morning where I had to run around for Satsuki, the lunch break with Nami, how I dodged any and all questions of Shizu-senpai, Kana and the Itou sisters.


    When I reached the point when I''m telling her the story about the Itou sisters, she giggled and took her phone to show me Itou''s message to her. Just like I thought, she immediately told Akane about what happened. Akane responded wisely to her though and her words sound like she''s trying to adjust Itou''s mindset to be open to our situation.


    And surprisingly, Itou was calmly responding to her but she''s asking Akane how to get her sister to opt out in ourplex rtionship. Akane hasn''t replied to that yet as she was waiting for me to answer it.


    "I already like her sister, Akane. I can''t give up on her."


    Even if Itou or their father will be against it, I won''t give up on Himeko.


    "Then what about Maaya? "


    With a smile on her lips, she also brought up Itou''s name. Did she notice that I''m also quite interested in her?


    "You think the only solution is to take her in as well?"


    I haven''t made ns for it yet but Akane bringing this up, she''s probably set on helping me to achieve it.


    "Un. And I could say, she''s fairly interested in you too. Look at this."


    Then she showed me their conversation before I brought Itou to meet Himeko.


    She kept asking Akane things about me then she would make an excuse that she was just curious which Akane always epted.


    Not only she''s helping me here at home, but she''s also helping me to ces I couldn''t reach. This girl¡­


    "We''ll see. There might be more urrences where I will be able to interact with her. Like the PE ss on Friday."


    We''ll be having our PE ss with Fujii''s ss again. Right, I haven''t seen Fujii''s message yet. I''ll look at it before we sleep.


    "Work hard, husband!"


    Akane encouraged me with a smile.


    "Is this really fine with you, wife?"


    Looking at Akane, she seems epting of the idea and she''s the one who brought this up.


    "As long as it''s someone you like as well. Besides I get along well with Maaya, I''ll be able to teach her to ept our rtionship."


    Akane moved closer to me and buried herself back in my embrace before whispering these words, though there''s no hint of sadness in it, I fear that she might be pushing herself to ept everything.


    "Just don''t overdo it, okay?"


    I lifted her face to look at me and expressed my worry.


    "I understand, husband."


    She nodded before kissing me as assurance.


    After that, we got to talk about what happened at Shio''s house and the aftermath. Since it''s kind of heavy for her and we don''t really have a solution, we left it at that for now. Shio needed to clear her head up and decide what she wanted to do from now on.


    Leaving the house is just a temporary solution and just like Nao said, we have to end it properly. One thing is for sure though, Shio and Nao, I won''t give them back to him again.


    Akane soon happily fell asleep in my arms. She once told me that my warmth was making her sleep very well. Even if we''re too tired during the night, she''ll wake up the next day refreshed.


    I checked my phone first and saw Fujii''s message, tomorrow after PE will be our first scheduled meetup. As to where we will spend the time together, she mentioned to leave it to her.


    The two girls I brought home will be both mentally tired. Though I should also be tired like them, I guess I''m already used to it. Hugging Akane tighter, I also let myself sumb to sleep.


    When the morning came, Akane woke me up since she couldn''t get out of my embrace. Because of that, I also decided to get up together with her.


    After how many days, we got to work in the kitchen together once again to prepare our breakfast. With two additional mouths to feed, Akane made it special to unt her housewife skills to her newpetitors. If it concerned this kind of thing, a littlepetition wasn''t that bad. I will be able to taste different vors just like how they are different from each other.


    Err. That sounds lewd in a way.


    After we finished our exercise, Miwa-nee, Minoru and Nao were already downstairs. Nao asked me if she could also use the mini-gym.


    To keep her figure, she''s also regrly doing exercise. I remembered her love for sweets that each day she''ll have at least three.


    Akane went to prepare coffee for everyone while I went up to check on Shio after wiping my sweat from the exercise.


    "Shio, are you awake?"


    I saw Shio moving around the bed when I entered the room.


    I went next to the bed and pulled the nket that was draped over her face.


    "You didn''t knock."


    Shio said when I sessfully pulled the nket off her. Her eyes were staring at me like a child being upset.


    "Ah. This is my former room that not knocking already became a habit"


    "I can tell. Your smell is in this bed, along with the various smells of women."


    Eh? But I''m changing the bedsheet every time. Lingering scent?


    "Sorry, we couldn''t prepare a better room."


    It''s already a wonder that Akane managed to prepare one of the rooms for Nao.


    "It''s fine, Ruru. Your smell, it''s making me calm down."


    Shio said while she lifted the nket again to sniff it.


    "Then do you want to stay there? We already prepared breakfast."


    Ignoring what she just did, I asked her with the reason I came here in this room.


    "Stay here. With you."


    Shio pulled on my hand as if asking me not to go away.


    "Since when did my Shio be this cute?"


    I guess this is her trying to cope with the changes.


    "Don''t call me cute..."


    Shio pouted before pulling on my hand again.


    "Well, you are acting like one. Let''s go. You should make a call to the school too."


    Instead of being pulled down with her, I lean on the bed to help her get up.


    "Uhh. Won''t you lie down with me for a minute?"


    Shio refused to get up and looked up at me with her pleading eyes.


    Err... That''s kind of irresistible.


    "Alright. It''s rare seeing Ms. Miyazaki acting this cute. If the ss knew about it, they''ll surely be surprised."


    Calling her Ms. Miyazaki again elicited another pout from her.


    "Don''t call me like that when we''re alone."


    She silently whispered herint. Though I already noticed it before, Shio really doesn''t like it when I''m calling her like that, maybe it''s reminding her that she''s my teacher and that''s restricting her so she told me to call her by the name she told me to call her when we''re alone.


    "I just wanted to tease you, Shio."


    I said as I climbed up on the bed just likest night andy down beside her.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Shio immediately hugged me as she called me without using the nickname she had given me.


    "Hmm?"


    "I still can''t decide what to do."


    Ah. She''s already thinking about what to do next and seeing she couldn''t decide, she wanted to hear my opinion.


    "Don''t worry about it. For today, free your mind from the problems."


    I turned my body to face her and said it while staring at her eyes.


    "Stay here with me?"


    Shio sweetly asked while our gazes were locked onto each other''s face.


    "Ah. As much as I want to but I need to go to school."


    I can''t miss a school day, there''s not only Shio after all.? Plus, studying well. Err, if it could help with our future then I''ll diligently do it.


    "Thene home early."


    "Alright, I''ll try to but you have to promise me, you won''t think of the problem for today. Your husband or anything that happened yesterday. Clear your mind so that you could think better tomorrow."


    "¡­I promise."


    After deliberating for a while, Shio answered.


    "Good. Then let''s go, they''re waiting downstairs."


    After saying that. I kissed her lips before dragging her out of the bed.


    I''ll rely on Miwa-nee today to help Shio while I''m at school. Also, I need to think about what to do with Nao. I haven''t asked her about her school yet and will it really be fine if I let her go today?


    Ah. I guess I''ll let her decide. That guy won''t openly make a scene or his career will be over.

 Chapter 149: Sakumas Concession

    <h4>Chapter 149: Sakuma''s Concession</h4>


    "Nao-senpai, are you sure you''ll be fine?"


    Akane asked when we''re at the station.


    Since this is where we will part, Akane repeated her question.


    Nao decided to go to school and possibly talk to Shio''s husband if there''s an opportunity, Akane and I advised her against it but she insisted, telling us that she''ll be fine.


    Afterst night, I could say that I already got her back but she wanted to end things properly. That guy was someone who was with her for more than a year.


    Though calling the police on him sounds like the most logical choice, I don''t want Shio to be implicated by it so I''ll have him back off for now. If they decided to divorce and he gets a new high school girl for himself, that''s when I''ll ask for authority intervention. Police and the Ministry will be eager to put him down if proven guilty. He should really reflect and stop his modus of preying on high school girls after what happened yesterday.


    "Yes. And if something did happen, I''ll call this moron immediately."


    Nao answered before tapping my shoulder.


    Her school is also in the same direction as mine but hers is a lot further. Turns out her family moved to that area after she graduated middle school so she had no choice but to enroll at the nearest high school. If my school is called the Fourth High School, hers is the Third High School. They''re affiliated, that''s why Shio''s husband transferred in it easily.


    "I''ll go pick her up if something really happened. But you better take care of yourself, it will be a long ride from my school to there."


    I also assured Akane before reminding Nao.


    Surprisingly, the two got along well sincest night. Though Akane''s motive was to help me with Nao, in the end, Nao treated her like a sister.


    "Geez. You''re both worrywarts. Let''s go before the train departs."


    She turned around and made her way to the tform on our side.


    "Husband update me too, okay?"


    Akane reminded me before we separated.


    I nodded at her and kissed her.


    It''s already a regr urrence so the eyes of those seeing it were already inconsequential.


    During the train ride, Nao stuck next to me as she kept talking about what happened with her after she graduated and we lost contact.


    I listened to her and also told her the changes that happened to me albeit summarized to the extreme but the idea was still there.


    "You really won''t ignore me anymore?"


    Nao asked again before we reached my station, she''s grabbing my hand like she doesn''t want to let it go.


    "You''re also a worrywart, you know? I told you I''ve changed. I won''t ever ignore you again, Nao. I stole you back from him so don''t let him touch you again."


    I''ll break his arms if he ever dared touch Nao again. One blunder and two women in his life became mine.


    Err. Even without that, I''m set at stealing Shio. Nao was someone I really didn''t expect but I''m really d it''s her. I''m also thankful that she didn''t hate me as much as I thought, she''s just aggrieved that I ignored and seemingly forgot about her. If not for that, she wouldn''t be entangled by that guy. That''s my fault so I''ll own up to it.


    "Then assure me."


    Nao whispered softly while she pulled on my arm.


    "How?"


    "You know. I went downst night to pee, I heard sounds from your room."


    Her face was turning red as she probably started recalling what she heard. It''s Akane''s moans, right?


    "Ah. Is that how can I assure you?"


    If that''s how it is, then I''ll give it to her. She''s mine again and that guy failed to get it before me. I''ll be an idiot if I let her go again after the affection she showed me. This girl truly loves me that her more than 1 year with him was easily reced once I appeared before her again. Well, maybe that ugly sight yesterday also became a factor.


    "Don''t make me say it, moron."


    She pinched my sides as she turned her head sideways, embarrassed.


    "My Nao became this adorable. Alright. I''ll let you decide when so you can prepare."


    I used my hand to make her look at me again. Seeing her blushing expression and her brown eyes that couldn''t look straight at me, I took her lips into another kiss.


    Though this is a public ce with eyes all over, Nao didn''t seem to mind it as she held onto my neck while raising her bag to cover us from prying eyes.


    Only when the door opened and my time to get off arrived did we stop.


    Err. There are a few students from our school who saw that. They don''t know me and I don''t know them so it doesn''t matter.


    "Un. Take care, Ruki."


    Only when our lips separated did Nao give me an answer before she bashfully told me to take care.


    Now, there''s 2 of them lined up, first is Aya and today Nao was added.


    Ah. There''s also Nami if all goes well at taming the SC President and having Ogawa back offpletely.


    When I arrived in ss, Aya was happily reading again. I joined her in that reading atmosphere to continue reading Kana''s novel to pass the time.


    I saw her smiling when she noticed me being absorbed at what I''m reading. This girl is truly adorable, for her to be happy about this simple thing. I guess she''s thinking that I''m doing it for her, to make herfortable. There''s that idea but the real reason was I''m always out of time to read this.


    Soon the ss was filled up. I saw Satsuki''splexion wasn''t as bad as yesterday so I gave her the juice I bought on the way. I kind of predicted that she might arrive in the same state as yesterday so¡­


    It doesn''t really matter if someone saw it. I also gave one to the idiot at my back and also to Aya.


    "What''s this Onoda? Is this the payment for our helpter?"


    Sakuma asked. He also went to his club practice so he''s probably as drained as Satsuki.


    The help he mentioned, it''s for the cleaning of the clubroom as punishment for me. That''s a valid excuse to secretly mask my concern for Satsuki.


    Satsuki already messaged me that her seniors lighten up their practice a bit but I still couldn''t help but worry. I really am a worrywart eh?


    I already knew that Shio wouldn''t be here so this 1st period will be a self-study period.


    When the bell rang indicating the start of sses, another teacher came in to tell us about Shio calling in sick. Some were worried while most of the ss were happy that they could ck off during the 1st period.


    Satsuki used the time to take a nap while Aya was also a bit happy that she could continue reading.


    Sakuma called out to me saying he has something to tell me outside.


    Well, it''s probably about Satsuki''s sister and he doesn''t want Satsuki to hear it.


    "Onoda, you and Maemura."


    He started when we reached the same vending machine we went to before.


    "You''re still on about that?"


    I answered him as I picked my own drink. Well, I only bought juices for them earlier since I wasn''t that thirsty.


    "No. Although I''m kind of an idiot I could see how she looks at you. Are you concerned about me? Is that why you''re restricting yourself to¡­"


    Concerned about him? In the first ce, I was already thinking of stealing Satsuki from him so I was never concerned about him. But yeah, that''s how he saw it, eh?


    "You''re always watching her so you know. Haa. Maybe? I don''t know."


    I answered him with a sigh as I tried to act oblivious.


    "You should stop restricting yourself, you know. Don''t be like me."


    Am I getting advice from this guy? Talk about irony. Now it will be harder to tell him about us, we have to change it to something like I stopped restricting myself after he talked to me.


    "But what about you? You know you both asked for my help but for it to turn like this."


    I slumped at the corner of the vending machine and he did the same next to me.


    Since there''s no ss, it''s fine to ck off like this.


    "Don''t worry. When you told me about her sister, I also started to think and remember those times I was living with them."


    So you now changed your target to her sister? This guy. Though this is what I want, for him to concede like this.


    "Sakuma, I know I told you to clear your head about who you truly like. Is that it? Your decision?"


    I truly weed that but him suddenly conceding like this. What should I say? He''s properly looking at Satsuki but not me, he noticed Satsuki''s gazes at me but he didn''t notice my gazes towards her. Well, I''m good at hiding those things so there''s no wonder.


    "I still don''t know, Onoda. That''s why I want to meet her sister again."


    Sakuma looked up like he''s seeing the image of Satsuki''s sister up there.


    "Dude. If you''re telling me not to hold back on Maemura then I won''t. But make sure you do it properly this time. If you really like her sister then tell her when you meet her."


    This is what he wanted to hear from me, right?


    "I will."


    Sakuma smiled, his eyes filled with determination.


    "What will you do about Maemura now? Didn''t you tell her you have something to say this week?"


    "You''re right. I''ll think of something."


    With this, he won''t confess to Satsuki anymore but what will he say? I like your sister so please give me her number? Considering it''s Sakuma, that''s highly unlikely.


    "I''m sorry it turned like this, Sakuma."


    Though he wouldn''t know what my sorry contained, at least I properly apologized to him for everything that I did.


    "From your words and Maemura''s attitudest Sunday, I got a realization, if I''m just really projecting her sister on her, then I better stop."


    Ah. So that''s why. Even idiots can have a moment of enlightenment.


    Err. Sorry for calling you an idiot again, Sakuma


    "But what if it''s really her that you truly like?"


    So that he wouldn''t see me as too epting, I''ll still try to push it like this. Like a good friend even if I''m not really good.


    "Then I''ll ept my loss. You''re a better man than me."


    Sakuma admitted, he even tapped my shoulder.


    "I don''t know, I''m not that great either."


    I''m never great. If I could assess myself then I''m more of a bastard than a good guy. That''s far from great.


    "Right, you have those rumors about you.


    Ah. So he heard those too. Alright, let''s nt an idea in him so that even if he found out that those rumors were true, he could easily ept it.


    "It''s just rumors but to tell you the truth, I''m not really against it. If I truly like someone, then I''ll make her mine. The number doesn''t matter since I''m determined to take care of all of them."


    This is my true honest feeling. And of course, if anybody hears me saying that, they''ll call me all kinds of words.


    "That''s kind of sick, Onoda"


    See? Sakuma''s evaluation of it is sick.


    "Well, that''s how it is. I might earn the hatred of most people but if it''s for them, I''ll do anything."


    Err. What do I get from telling him all of this? Right, so he won''t bug me if he saw me with another girl other than Satsuki.


    "You sounded like you''re already in that state."


    He looked at me as if he''s trying to find out if I''m really in it or not.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Just make sure to clear up your feelings, Sakuma."


    I shrugged and turned the topic back to him.


    With this, Sakuma wouldn''t be that much of a problem now, Satsuki can nowpletely fall for me. Ah. I suddenly missed teasing that tsundere. I''ll visit her at her clubter.

 Chapter 150: The Only Way

    <h4>Chapter 150: The Only Way</h4>


    The self-study period ended and the following periods passed by without any issue.


    I kept my phone''s vibration on for Nao''s number just in case she messaged me. Seeing that there''s nothing when the lunch break arrives, I went out to call her and check. I couldn''t be too careless. A person''s rage can be quite terrifying if left unchecked.


    There was once a guy from middle school who''s secretly in love with the girl I stole. One time, he caught us making out and rage immediately filled his mind.


    Thinking he will still have a chance when the girl and her boyfriend break up in the future, he was waiting for his turn properly.


    However, when he found out that the girl was making out with another guy, he raged and instantly lunged upon her. Yes. Not me, but to the girl. Calling her names and such.


    Well, since I was with her, nothing really happened except his ass getting beaten by me.


    However he didn''t stop. Though he didn''t tell her boyfriend about what he discovered, he started to use that as a leverage to have his way with her.


    The girl immediately contacted me and I prevented another attempt from him.


    But if you thought that he would stop, that only made him more desperate. In the end, the girl became too terrified of him that she had to move away. The guy dropped out of school and was put into juvie when he tried to assault another girl.


    Well, the rage he felt twisted him that after the girl left, he looked for another to vent out his frustrations.


    About the girl though, she at least contacted me when she left but considering how I was before, she was soon forgotten as well. Right. Just like with Nao.


    So from that story, I became wary of any rage-filled person. If Shio''s husband became consumed by his rage then I have to take Nao out of his reach.


    After three dial tones, Nao picked up her phone.


    "Ruki? I never thought I would receive a call from you. This just made my day even brighter.


    Nao''s cheerful voice rang out from the other side.


    "Nothing happened, right?"


    Well, if she''s happy then that''s good. I went straight to the point.


    "He didn''te to school. The teachers said he called in sick."


    Hearing my words, she also turned a bit serious.


    Is he still at their house or is he looking for Shio? Maybe he''s already here. We''ll see.


    "I see. After school, will you go home?"


    I don''t know if that guy knows her house but to be safe. I''ll ask her.


    "Which home are you referring to?"


    Nao asked with a bit of a teasing tone.


    "Your house, of course. Why? Do you wish to stay the night again?"


    I answered her. It''s fine to bring her home again due to the special circumstances.


    "I''d love to but I''ll go home for today. Ruki. Don''t you dare forget me again."


    "Stop worrying about that. I''ll never forget my Nao again. I told you if something really happened immediately tell me, I''lle running."


    "Un. Alright. You should eat your lunch now, I''m going to take mine as well."


    After saying that, we ended the call.


    My worry kind of eased up a little but I should also call back home. Dialing andline will cost me but there''s Shio so I called her through messenger.


    Nothing happened there as well and from her voice, she somehow recovered already.


    Releasing a sigh of relief, I went to the empty clubroom to see Nami again. It''s already a regr schedule by now. Even with those rumors flying around, there''s no reason to stop.


    "Where''s your lunch?"


    Nami asked when she saw me arriving empty-handed.


    "I don''t have an appetite. Looking at you is enough to make me full."


    "There you go with your tongue again, Ruu. Here, I''ll share with you."


    Nami took a piece of an egg roll from her lunchbox and brought it in front of my mouth using her chopsticks.


    "I guess I''ll take a bite, it''s a waste to let this opportunity pass by."


    I smiled at her before opening my mouth to eat what she''s offering me.


    "Do you think I''ll be embarrassed with indirect kissing?"


    She took another roll and ate it then she fed me another bite. I could see her joy whenever I eat what she''s offering me.


    "I didn''t say anything. Did you cook this? It''s the first time I saw you bring a lunchbox."


    Right. She always eats cafeteria food but today she brought a lunchbox.


    "No. This is made by Shizu-nee. We talked yesterday night and she said she will support me to keep my rtionship with you."


    That SC President can cook? Ah but that''s not the focus right now, she will support us? Do I have to believe in it?


    "I see. I haven''t told you what we talked about yesterday."


    "Don''t worry, she already told me. She''s trying to see if we''re just acting and with the way you denied it, it somehow convinced her. But your rtionship with Maemura¡­"


    Ah. So she took it upon herself to ry what we talked about, did she tell everything truthfully? With her nature, she probably did, but the problem is still the proof of my cheating with Satsuki.


    "As much as possible I don''t want her to be implicated by this. What did she say about it?"


    That girl is diligently practicing for their uing match, if this went out then she''ll really be affected.


    "I told her I''m aware."


    Nami put down her chopsticks. Without being aware of it, we finished eating her lunch box while talking about a serious topic like this. This will probably look weird if seen by others. Like we''re too casual about our topic.


    "And?"


    After drinking, she offered me a sip from her juice and well, since we''re already past an indirect kiss, I took up her offer.


    "She asked me if I''m alright with it."


    After finishing the drink, Nami put away the lunchbox.


    Seeing that there''s a sauce left on the side of her lips, I took out my handkerchief to wipe it.


    Nami smiled and blushed at what I did.


    "I see. I put you in that situation..."


    "I told her not to do anything."


    Even if you told her not to do anything¡­


    "...will she listen to you?"


    "That. She''s a bit unyielding."


    Nami looked down seemingly helpless.


    "Nami, take me to her."


    I lifted her face up and said it to her.


    But right at that moment, the door opened and Shizu-senpai entered the room.


    Is she listening to us or she just predicted that we''ll be here talking about this?


    It''s probably thetter. Though she always put on a strong front, she''s not that clever. At least, ording to my observation of her from yesterday.


    "There''s no need, Onoda-kun, I''m already here."


    She started as she walked in after closing the door.


    "I see. Shizu-senpai, can you tell me why?"


    Since she''s here then this is probably the best time to confront her before things escte further.


    "Why what? Is caring for Nami not enough?"


    As I thought, that will be her defense.


    "I get that, but she already said that it''s alright with her, right?"


    Nami held my hand, maybe as a show of her support. With this, I confirmed, she really didn''t want our connection to end. I''m already there, just a little more and Ogawa can forget being her boyfriend.


    "So, does that justify you being a cheater?"


    As a normal person with a normal perspective, it will always be like this.


    "No. But do you even know the whole story, Shizu-senpai?"


    I''ll have to find a way to break into her mind and ept our situation.


    "I guess not. Tell me then."


    She pondered for a while and of course, she couldn''t find an answer.


    "No, I can''t. I don''t trust you, senpai."


    Let her feel that it''s something that shouldn''t be known. That for her to know, she has to make me trust her.


    "I see. Too bad then. I''ll keep meddling with you and if you don''t stop, the gang will know."


    I almost clicked my tongue in irritation but Nami held me back and stepped in front of me.


    Right, I''m not fighting her alone, Nami is here with me.


    "Shizu-nee! Please stop this! I''m not a kid that needs your supervision anymore!"


    Hearing her shout like that, I squeezed her hand as a way to tell her to calm down.


    "N-nanami. No. I''m doing this for you."


    Ah. She''s still on with that?


    "For her? Or for yourself? Tell me, senpai. What is Nami to you? You don''t listen to her and just do what you want. So is that you doing it for her?"


    I circled my arms around Nami and pulled her into my embrace. While saying all that, I''m showing her how close we are and that no matter what she does, she won''t be able to separate us.


    "I¡­"


    What I said struck a chord with her which made her unable to retort.


    "Shizu-nee. I know I was helped by you many times before but this time, please let me decide for myself."


    Nami after calming down her emotions released herself from my embrace and went in front of Shizu-senpai who''s looking down at the floor.


    "What''s good with this cheating guy, Nanami?"


    Hearing Nami''s words, Shizu-senpai looked up and asked her again.


    "You don''t know because that''s the only thing you see in him."


    Right. All she could see right now is the fact that I''m cheating with someone else. That''s what she couldn''t ept for Nami.


    "Then show me what he really is."


    The volume of her voice lowered as if she''s pleading Nami for it.


    "Senpai, I can''t show you. I still don''t trust you.


    I answered before Nami could open her mouth.


    "Why do I need to gain your trust?"


    Because as of right now, she''s still untrustworthy. I couldn''t let my secret be known to her if she''s like this.


    "You''ll know why if I tell you but I won''t."


    "Ruu¡­"


    Nami called out to me. I guess she''s also trying to ask me to trust Shizu-senpai this time.


    "I like you, Nami but Shizu-senpai, it''s not about like or dislike. I just don''t want to implicate the others if she goes out of control."


    It''s always about them. If it''s only me, I don''t care if my reputation go down the drains but knowing Shizu-senpai, she''ll drag everyone with me.


    "What? What are you two talking about?"


    She probably picked up the word ''others'' and that made her more confused.


    "Shizu-nee, promise me, no promise us that you won''t tell anyone. That''s the only way."


    Nami nodded at me and once again turned to Shizu-senpai. She understood what I''m getting at.


    "What the hell is this situation? What did you really do to Nanami, Onoda?!"


    Startled by Nami''s change in attitude, she attributed it to me.


    "Haa. Nami if I told you I want to take her in as well, what will you feel?"


    I sighed before asking Nami. If there''s one way for her to trust me, then it''s this. Taking her in as my woman.


    "Shizu-nee too? Do you like her?"


    Though she knew I still kept on adding new ones, Shizu-senpai isn''t someone on my target list.


    "I adore the way she wanted to protect you. Though because of how antagonistic she is to me, I can''t really say I like her but at the very least, I don''t hate her. Aside from her overprotective nature towards you, I don''t know anything about her."


    Just like how Itou is too adorable for her sense of responsibility and her care towards Himeko, Shizu-senpai is the same. It''s probably just her way to protect her but I guess, without knowing what''s on her mind, I won''t know what''s really the true nature of her being overprotective towards Nami.


    "I see. Then why do you want to take her in?"


    Nami wanted me to rify my reason for wanting Shizu-senpai.


    "Because that''s the only solution I can see right now for her to understand and to gain my trust. I''ll treat her the same way so don''t worry."


    If I can make her fall for me, then I''ll have her understand our not-so-normalplex rtionships.


    "Hey, what are you two talking about?"


    Confused at what we''re talking about, Shizu-senpai looked up at us.


    "Shizu-nee, how about you be Ruu''s woman as well?"


    Nami, after pondering about what I said, eventually nodded and said those words to Shizu-senpai.


    "Huh?!"


    And with horror and confusion in her face, Shizu-senpai was about to break down from it.


    Err¡­ now, my problem is, how can I make her fall? Should I spend some time with her? Ah¡­ there''s always a way.

 Chapter 151: Namis Answer

    <h4>Chapter 151: Nami''s Answer</h4>


    "What the hell are you talking about? Are you crazy?!"


    Shizu-senpai reflexively stepped back from us but that only made her tumble down.


    "You wanted to know, right? I''m afraid that''s the only way for him to trust you, Shizu-nee."


    Nami went over her and helped her stand up. Since she started it, I''ll watch for now. Taking Shizu-senpai as my woman. Though it sounds serious, it''s meant to scare her.


    "Why does it involve bing his woman?"


    Shizu-senpai took Nami''s hand and stood up. Though she tumbled down from her surprise, she recovered immediately when Nami went to help her.


    "You''ll know when you be one."


    Since Nami couldn''t exin it properly, I need to step up and help her.


    "Shizu-senpai, I really wanted to trust you. Won''t you give me a chance?"


    I asked her.


    Shizu-senpai''s head turned to me when she heard my voice.


    "I don''t understand your thought process Onoda-kun. And you even influenced Nanami. Why do I need to be your woman? Is that what you are? A yboy?"


    Ah. She also recovered her rity, it seems. However, this is the ideal scenario. I want her to question it.


    "Like Nami said, unless you be my woman, you wouldn''t get why even after showing Nami that picture, she still wanted to stay with me."


    I exined to her.


    Though in actuality, Nami is technically still not mine. We''re still in our ''stolen time''. But Shizu-senpai was determined to break us up so we have no choice but to do this. For her to stop.


    "Nanami, what did he do to you? Is he ckmailing you? Tell me. I''ll do everything to kick him out of this school."


    Shizu-senpai ignored me and turned to Nami instead.


    "No, Shizu-nee. Ruu truly likes me, you should stop using him of things he didn''t do. The only thing he did to me is¡­"


    Nami trailed her voice as her gaze switched back to me.


    "¡­making me fall in love with him."


    Completing her sentence, Nami''s face blushed as she shyly covered it with her hands.


    This girl, is this her confessing to me?


    Seeing that disy of affection by Nami, Shizu-senpai was stumped. Just from her reaction, it''s hard not to determine if Nami is telling the truth.


    "Really, what kind of man is he? I still remember how you talked about Kazuo. Now, you''repletely in love with this dubious guy."


    Shizu-senpai put a hand on her forehead.


    Because of his indecisiveness, I''ve already reced him in her heart. No wonder she will stop talking about him.


    "You''ll know if you spend time with him, Shizu-nee. Because your impression of him is bad, you started thinking that everything he does is bad. That''s called prejudice. You never even wanted to hear him out, right?"


    Nami slowly exined to Shizu-senpai. Honestly, I''m amazed that she clearly understood what''s really going on in Shizu-senpai''s mind.


    It''s true, she''s too prejudiced when ites to me. I suddenly showed up as Nami''s boyfriend. I talked back to her during that time and took Nami away without us getting into an understanding. Then two dayster, she found me taking Satsuki out of school. Of course, she judged that I''m just a bastard that''s taking advantage of Nami.


    Though I really am one, she thought that I''m tricking Nami and that''s why she wanted to break us apart. That''s what led us here.


    "I¡­ You''re right. I never wanted to hear his side. I just want him to leave your side. You really changed, Nanami and he''s clearly the reason. I thought his influence is turning you bad so¡­"


    Looking at her like this, her words were really full of concern towards Nami. She''s really amazing in that regard. What made her want to protect Nami like that?


    "Thank you Shizu-nee. Your promise to protect me from anything that will hurt me, you''re already doing that for how many years already? But this time, Ruu is not hurting me. In fact, he''s treating me as someone really special to him."


    Nami held out her hand to me, asking me toe near them.


    I nodded and took her hand and when I did, Nami pulled me in and hugged me in front of Shizu-senpai.


    "I get it, Nanami. Let''s say you''re truly in love with him and he didn''t trick you. But how can he exin his rtionship towards that girl?"


    Though she directed the question to Nami, Shizu-senpai was looking straight at me.


    Nami looked up as if asking if we should tell her now but I shook my head as an answer.


    If I tell her that I''m also in a rtionship with Satsuki, everything we just exined will flip her view back to the opposite side. We need to prepare her mind first so she will ept it without adding more questions.


    "Let me spend some time with you, Shizu-senpai. That way, we can reach an understanding between us."


    Without Nami answering her question, I opened my mouth and told her what''s on my mind. To spend some time with her. If she kept on her prejudiced view of me then we will really never understand each other.


    "So, in the end, you still want me to be your woman? Are you still not content with Nanami and the other girl?"


    Shizu-senpai scoffed at my words, thinking that''s what I am aiming at for asking to spend some time with her.


    "It''s not that. I just wanted you to know who I really am. I will never hurt Nami, I can assure you of that. I''ll never hurt someone I love."


    Turning the like to love, I saw Nami smiling when she heard me saying that. We really just need to clear up my past for her to decide whether she wanted to stay with me or not.


    After calming Shizu-senpai down where she won''t meddle with us anymore, I''ll immediately tell Nami about my past and take her as mine.


    "¡­Nanami, what do you think?"


    Shizu-senpai pondered over my answer and when she couldn''t find the words to answer me back, she turned to Nami.


    "Spend time with him Shizu-nee, he''s not really bad like what you are thinking."


    Nami answered her. For her, she probably also wants Shizu-senpai to understand our rtionship and to not be against it.


    "Then tell me one thing first and I''ll agree to give him a chance by spending some time with him."


    I see. She still wanted to know about Satsuki. I guess it''s fine to tell her about it now.


    "Alright. What do you want to know, Shizu-senpai? I promise I''ll answer it truthfully."


    Though I already know what she will ask, hearing me agreeing to it and promising I will answer truthfully will give a better effect.


    "That basketball club girl, what''s your real rtionship with her?"


    "The same as Nami, she''s a girl I love."


    Without hesitation, I gave her the answer she''s probably waiting to hear.


    "So that means, you''re admitting you''re two-timing them?"


    No. Really, there''s not only two but I guess this is enough for now. She''ll truly break if she finds out that there''s more than 10 of them already.


    "I wouldn''t call it two-timing but I guess that''s what it looked like in the eyes of normal people. As you can see, Nami isn''t against it. She knew that when I''m with her, she is my only focus."


    "So, are you saying you''re not normal?"


    Of course, I''m not normal. Who would admit at two-timing in front of his girlfriend''s older sister while his girlfriend is also beside him watching the interrogation?


    "Yes. I''m not. However, my feelings towards Nami, it''s all true."


    If she''s still not convinced by this, then I don''t know what I will do with this girl¡­


    "Alright. You answered me honestly. If I back out from what I said then I shouldn''t be the president anymore. Spending time to know who you really are, I''ll do it."


    Shizu-senpai nodded and epted the proposal of my spending time with her. At least she''s true to her words. I''m getting more fond of her this way.


    "Thank you Shizu-nee!"


    Nami was overjoyed when Shizu-senpai finally epted. She immediately went over and hugged her, like a little sister to her older sister.


    "Thank you, senpai. I''m looking forward to spending time with you."


    I honestly thanked her. Well, I''m already thinking of other ways if she still won''t bend.


    "Don''t be too happy yet, I''ll take you to the student council as my secretary. As you can see, I don''t really have much time, so this spending time you''re saying will be done there."


    Ah. Student Council again. I remembered Haruko from it.


    "No problem, as long as I can prove to you that I''m someone you can trust with Nami."


    And maybe take her for me as well? I don''t know. We''ll see. As long as we''re alone, I can slowly understand this overprotective girl.


    "I''ll expect you tomorrow. Skip your club and go to the Student Council Room."


    I guess I''ll excuse myself to the club for two days. Err, I''ll drop byter to see their state at least.


    "Yes, senpai."


    I smiled at her but Shizu-senpai didn''t have any reaction to it. I guess that''s fair.


    "One thing though. Earlier, Nami, you told me to be his woman. Are you serious about that? Me, sharing this guy with you?"


    That won''t be bad, to be honest. But yeah, those words were just used as a foundation for us to reach this point. I wouldn''t mind it if she epted though.


    "Yes, Shizu-nee. I don''t mind if you also fall for him."


    Err¡­ Nami. I thought you''re just ying along with me.


    "Really... Haa, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. I''ll leave you two alone now and I promise I''ll stop meddling, you can rest assured."


    Shizu-senpai released a sigh and finally epted our rtionship.


    "Shizu-senpai. Thank you."


    "Ugh. Don''t thank me yet, I''m going to evaluate you again after our agreement. For the meantime, if you hurt Nanami, you know who you will fight against."


    Fighting her? I wouldn''t be afraid of it but yeah, it won''t happen.


    "You can trust me on Nami, I really love this girl."


    Shizu-senpai didn''t respond again and just closed the door after leaving the room.


    "Ruu¡­"


    As soon as Shizu-senpai left, Nami called out to me.


    I turned around and pulled her closer to me. Without exchanging any words, I embraced her and kissed her lips.


    From how she called out to me, I already expected what she wanted to ask. I''ll better show it to her first so that she will understand that I''m serious.


    From just ovepping our lips together, I became bolder and sucked on her lower lips. After our previous kisses, Nami is starting to be experienced now, she also started sucking and soon, our tongue met each other and entangled themselves.


    From where we are, I slowly moved us back to our chair. After putting her on myp, we resumed our passionate kiss.


    "Did I answer what you''re about to ask?"


    She''s about to ask me if what I said about loving her is true. So there''s that. I conveyed it to her through our kiss.


    "... Yes. I love you, Ruu."


    Nami visibly blushed before whispering those words to me, with the same amount of affection that I showed her.


    "What about Ogawa?"


    "Don''t talk about him. He still thinks we''re acting so¡­"


    Ah. Maybe she still doesn''t want to deal with him for now but there wille a time where we will tell him that the act became real without him knowing when.


    "You''re right, it''s not the right time yet. Now that we''ve dealt with Shizu-senpai, will you hear me out?"


    Nami nodded as she circled her arms around my neck. This lovely girl became more beautiful now that she admitted her true feelings for me.


    Maybe I can expect the scary observer girl again. These past few days, her feelings were a bit jumbled that she was somehow not acting as herself. She stopped observing people as she became more concerned about her own state.


    Telling her about my past until my present with her. Nami listened intently. She will sometimes ask me things that she couldn''t understand or things she was curious about.


    When I finished my story, the lunch break was already about to end. Nami now looked at me in a different light.


    "I didn''t think it was that bad but thank you for being honest with me, Ruu. Truthfully, you don''t have any of the traces of what you were before. I fell in love with the you here, not the you of the past. Though you couldn''t erase any of it, you already stopped doing those things, right?"


    Nami gave me her honest evaluation of my past that I just told her. And from the way she said it, it didn''t bother her that much as she''s looking at the me right now and not the me of the past.


    "Un. I started changing upon bing a high schooler and honestly, I couldn''t do it without your help. You and the other girls helped me to be like this now."


    Starting with Kana, then that incident with Yae, Akane barging in my room, and then Satsuki which led me to the realization. Nami also helped me when I was a little lost after remembering this emotion, everything was really built up by them. Without their help, I''ll still be that guy driven only by his desire.


    "You told me to choose if I will stay or not. I don''t need to answer that anymore. I''ve already chosen my answer even before this."


    Nami took the initiative to kiss me this time and before the lunch break ended, we spent the remaining time making out in this empty clubroom.


    Nami, she''s mine now.

 Chapter 152: Fulfilling the Agreement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 152: Fulfilling the Agreement (1)</h4>


    Another PE ss, however, this time I was exempted. Well, not really exempted but Fujii requested for me to apany her.


    Why does she have that power? It''s from the day of the dodgeball where she was drained of her strength and fell unconscious when she was hit by me.


    That discipline freak of a teacher gave her a chance to skip a PE ss. Ah. Not totally skipped but she was exempted from the Endurance training that our sses were being put into and instead she was tasked to clean the Gym Storehouse.


    And through that, she requested the help of the guy who hit her that day. That''s the message she sent mest night that she will use that exemption she got for us to have time.


    After what happened in that empty clubroom, Nami and I separated on a good note. With the meddling of Shizu-senpai resolved, Nami wore a refreshing smile when we went back to the ssroom which was immediately noticed by their group of friends.


    They threw me side nces as if I put that smile on hers. And they didn''t know that Ogawa''s face turned dark upon seeing that.


    Well, it''s not as if he will do anything from that. I already made Nami mine and it was even recognized by her cousin that they all are scared of.


    "You seem to be in a good mood."


    Fujiimented upon seeing me. She''s wearing our School''s Gym Tracksuit, it''s already near the transition of hot and cold weather so it doesn''t matter for now whether we wore our Gym Clothes or Gym Tracksuit.


    Though she''s wearing that, it didn''t look in at her, added with sses adorned face, Fujii was exuding a different kind of charm.


    "Because something good happened. But now that you mentioned it, I shouldn''t be in this good of a mood."


    There''s still the thing with Shio''s husband so¡­


    "If you''re in a good mood, then show it. Your expression when you''re smiling looks good on you."


    Fujii shook her head beforementing on my expression.


    "Alright, another thing put me in a good mood just now."


    This girl changed as well and it shows.


    "What is it?"


    She tilted her head since she didn''t get it. For me to be put in a good mood over other things when we''re just talking to each other.


    "You. You didn''t base it on your knowledge. So I''m in a good mood that my words from before made an impact on you."


    I went near her and put my hand over her head. She had grown. From the knowledge girlst week, she''s now more normal today.


    "Eh?"


    She still didn''t get it, so putting my hand on top of her head just put her in a more confused state.


    "You stopped saying ''you read in a book'' now. And that''s refreshing."


    There''s almost no trace of the girl who relies on knowledge anymore.


    "Ah! It''s thanks to you. Even my friends noticed it. Thinking for myself, it''s really great like you said."


    She wore a cheerful smile as she thanked me. We were tasked with cleaning but this storage room isn''t even that dirty. Just disorganized.


    "I''m d. Then soon you won''t need this time where you can rx. You can choose to rx anytime now when you get tired of reading."


    I went inside and started helping her on organizing the equipment here.


    "Are you trying to be loyal to Kana-senpai?"


    Fujii suddenly brought up Kana. What did this mean? We openly showed them our affection to each other. Did that affect her?


    "Why do you say so?"


    "Uhm you wanted to end this time with me. And here I am, looking forward to¡­"


    Her voice trailed as her ears started to turn red. She''s looking forward to this agreement we had. I see. This agreement of spending time together, with her teaching me some knowledge while she rxes and will try to understand why I wanted to steal her. Which of the two is she looking forward to?


    "I see. I was a bit insensitive this time. I just thought that since you already started thinking about yourself, there''s no need for me anymore."


    I thought of letting her keep thinking for herself so that she won''t always base everything on her knowledge anymore but seeing that she''s already doing it, will there still be a point? Ah. She couldn''t directly say that she just wanted to spend some time with me.


    "That''s not true! I still tend to talk while basing my words to my knowledge. Just like when I asked you just now. You''re her boyfriend now so it''smon knowledge that you should be loyal to her."


    Did she forget about Haruko? She was awake during that time and even asked me if Haruko is my sex ve. Now she thinks I''m not trying to be loyal to Kana.


    "It''s not like I''m cheating with her if I meet you like this, you know? I guess you really still based some things on your knowledge. Did you forget about the girl who visited the infirmary? She''s mine and Kana is mine."


    Hearing my words, Fujii pondered for a moment. She really forgot? Or it was put in the back of her mind.


    "Eh? Uh. Right, there''s that senpai. Then¡­"


    "It might look unloyal based on your knowledge, but they''re both mine. About what I said to you back then, I''m still going to do it. I''m going to make you mine as well, it might not be today but soon. I came to like you now so¡­"


    There''s still a looming problem which involves an adult in the form of Shio''s husband. But this time is our agreement so I won''t back away with this. Spending time with her is also a bit rxing plus, I got exempted from the PE ss.


    I could actually call the police or the Ministry for Shio''s husband but I''m afraid of the implications that it might cause her. Solving it privately for him to leave them alone was what I will aim, for now.


    "I see. From what I saw with you at the club, I thought you have changed yourself for Kana-senpai. But you''re still the same."


    Her breathing of a sigh of relief didn''t escape my ears. This girl¡­ she really wanted to spend time with me. By knowing that her worries were wrong she became relieved.


    "Right. I still am the same guy who talked to you before, the one that tried to forcefully kiss you. Just that there are some changes to me now but it''s not like it changed mepletely."


    There''s no use telling her about the change. I''ll just let her feel it when the timees.


    "¡­Is it weird that I''m relieved to hear that?"


    Fujii whispered, seemingly embarrassed by her own thought.


    "Not really, if that''s what you felt then be honest with it."


    She''s probably confused why she''s feeling this way.


    "I thought you will now end our agreement after this so I''m relieved. You still think of me that way and I still wanted to understand why you want me.¡­"


    After putting down a basket filled with balls on a corner, she turned around and faced me.


    "Then Fujii, do you want to start your time to rx now?"


    I turned to the door and slowly closed it.


    "Uh. We''re not done organizing these yet."


    She turned her gaze away as she tried to pick up another basket to put in ce.


    "That can wait. Look at you, you''re starting to sweat. Let''s take a break and at the same time, take this time for your rxing time in our agreement."


    I stopped her and pulled her somewhere we can sit.


    "If the teacher saw us, she will think we''re cking off."


    She looked beyond the closed door, maybe afraid that someone would open it and see us not doing anything.


    "Then let''s put something in front of us so that we can immediately pick it up if someone will open the door."


    Hearing my words, she perked up as if the idea I put out sounded exciting for her.


    "I never knew one can also think like this."


    Fujiimented.


    "See. You wouldn''t be able to read it in some books, right?"


    After we prepared it, we went back sitting on a mat that was lying on the corner, using the wall as a backrest, I told her to copy me.


    "Isn''t this rxing?"


    I turned my head towards her and saw that her sweat didn''t stop.


    Err¡­ she''s wearing a tracksuit and by closing the door, the cirction of air was slowed down.


    "Un. But, it''s hot¡­"


    She unconsciously went to the zipper of her tracksuit but when she realized I was looking at her, she stopped.


    "Onoda. Is this the reason why you closed the door?"


    "If I say it''s a coincidence, will you believe me?"


    "I don''t know but¡­"


    She continued pulling down the zipper of her tracksuit and eventually took it off, what appeared underneath it was a tight white T-shirt that was already sticking to her body because of her sweat.


    Due to that, the outline of her bra was clearly seen by me.


    "Is it fine for you to take that off? I can see, you know?"


    She might shout shameless again, but surprisingly there are no words that came out of her mouth.


    I looked at her and saw her also staring at me. This girl¡­ is she trying to seduce me? Where did she learn this? Or is this her real thoughts? Without basing on any knowledge she had, she wanted me to look at her.


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take this as you intentionally letting me see it."


    Due to her sweat, even her quickening breath could be clearly seen as her mounds started to move up and down. I could actually reach for it but knowing this girl, she might hate it.


    "I''m trying to understand. What is it that you want from me? Is it just my body?"


    I see. As I thought.


    "I will be lying if I deny not wanting to take you in my arms right now. But Fujii, wanting you doesn''t always mean I only want your body. Maybe before it''s like that but not anymore."


    This girl who used to rely on her own knowledge, she''s trying to learn now through her thinking.


    "What do you mean?"


    Puzzled, she tilted her head at me.


    "It''s hard to exin so let''s just say, I like you. I''m going to steal you because I like you."


    And I know, this wouldn''t have an effect on her. She doesn''t understand that concept.


    "I don''t understand."


    See? When she asked me if I liked Haruko back then, it was just her basing it on her knowledge but she had no experience about it.


    "Of course, you won''t. You never experienced it, right? Liking or loving someone else."


    "Yes. I don''t know that concept. One can make a family even without that."


    Fujii nodded her head before she spouted out another knowledge.


    It''s not that she doesn''t know it. She just doesn''t recognize it. Is she the same as me from before?


    No, she''s different. I clearly couldn''t remember that emotion, but for her, she never felt it or she never acknowledged it.


    "There you go with your knowledge again. Then what do you think of me? Why do you want to spend time with me? That you even feel relieved after knowing that I also wanted to continue this?"


    "I''m curious about you, Onoda."


    Curious is an understatement. This girl, she''s like a kid trying to know everything about her favorite animal. In the end, she''s trying to gain knowledge through this.


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes."


    Without a second thought, Fujii nodded.


    "Are you sure your curiosity isn''t you being interested in me?"


    What should I really do about this girl? Let her feel something through a kiss? But will she even acknowledge it?


    "I don''t know. I''ve never been this curious about someone else."


    She shook her head and started thinking again, in the end, she still determined that this is her being curious about me.


    "You told me you want your first kiss to happen at your wedding. What will you do if I kiss you right now?"


    "I¡­ I''m curious, will you show me?"


    Her answer changed. Now she didn''t even bring up her wedding in the future even if I mentioned it.


    "Fujii, back then you''re clearly rejecting me."


    Looking at this sses girl, even with fog covering up her sses, her eyes were intently looking at me.


    "I want to know. You made me start to think about myself so a kiss is fine, I guess?"


    Now a kiss isn''t that important for her anymore. Did I really do the right thing? Letting her start thinking about her actions?


    "Then Fujii."


    "Call me by my name."


    "Mirae. Can I kiss you?"


    "Please."


    Mirae closed her eyes, seemingly waiting for my lips to touch hers.


    "Alright. Don''t close your eyes."


    I touched her face and caressed it with my fingers.


    "Will I understand something if I let you kiss me?"


    She opened her eyes and asked.


    "I honestly don''t know, only you can answer that."


    "Then kiss me, Ruki."


    She lifted her arms and put it on my shoulder. She''s asking me to kiss her, then I''ll give it to her.


    Lifting her head up, I drew my face near her and nted my lips on hers, her eyes that were staring at me seemingly trembled. Her arms that were holding onto my shoulders clutched on it.


    Ovepping our lips, I wouldn''t just let it end here. I''ll let her feel more. So that she will finally understand what she''s feeling. If she will like this or not. Only she can decide that.


    I started sucking on her lower lips, it''s a bit salty from her sweat that dripped earlier. Unconsciously, Mirae slightly opened her mouth as if inviting me in.


    I circled my arm around her waist and pulled her closer to me. As I started to deepen our kiss, from no reaction, Mirae started to respond to me, copying whatever it is that I''m doing.


    When my tongue entered her mouth, her eyes widened but when it touched her tongue, her whole body trembled as she started to lean on me. Pulling her ever closer, I put her on myp.


    She inhaled to catch her breath before I pulled her head back down. This time, her tongue also moved to entangle with my own tongue.


    From a simple kiss, we eventually ended up in this state where our salivas have already exchanged mouths many times over.


    "Ruki¡­ what''s this?"


    She asked when our lips and tongue separated.


    "Guess? Have you felt something?"


    "My mind was telling me to kiss you again. My chest felt stuffy and it became harder to breathe. What is this?"


    Though confused, that reddened face of hers couldn''t deny that she enjoyed it.


    "That''s your assignment. Understand what you felt today, you can consult your knowledge. You can tell me anytime whatever answer youe up with."


    I put a finger to her lips and she unconsciously kissed it before nodding her head.


    This girl¡­


    "Fujii, Onoda. Are you done?"


    Suddenly, we heard the voice of the PE outside along with the opening of the door. Like we prepared, we immediately picked up the thing in front of us and pretended to be busy before the door fully opened.

 Chapter 153: Fulfilling the Agreement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 153: Fulfilling the Agreement (2)</h4>


    It was a bit of a rush when the PE Teacher suddenly appeared and called out to us but luckily, due to how dark the interior of the Gym Storehouse is, she didn''t see anything wrong with us


    After telling us to take a break and keep the door open to let the air circte, she went back to supervise our ss.


    Mirae heaved a sigh of relief when she''s gone as her sweat continued to drip out of her skin.


    "Let''s take a break, Mirae. You''re drenched in sweat already. I''ll buy us a drink."


    I called out to her.


    She looked back and I saw her using her arm to wipe the sweat off her forehead.


    "We had just taken a break, right?"


    Ah. That''s not a break you know? That''s us cking off.


    "Just stop for now and get out to take fresh air. We''ll finish thatter."


    I grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the stuffy Gym Storehouse.


    Now that we''re out there, I could finally see clearly how much she sweated. Her shirt was already sticking to her skin, her hair was a bit wet as if she had just taken a shower.


    "Look at you, you might get sick if you let that dry on you."


    I couldn''t give her my handkerchief since it''s already used earlier. Though I''ve also sweated a bit when we''re in that kind of steamy atmosphere earlier, it''s not as much as hers.


    "I see, you''re always like this. Even at the infirmary, you''re this concerned even to someone who kept ring at you throughout the game."


    Mirae looked up at me as if she''s looking at someone she''s admiring for a long time.


    What is this girl talking about? I felt guilty back then for hitting her so I want her to feel better.


    "Anyone will be concerned if they''re the cause of why you copsed. Just sit there for now, I''ll be back."


    Mirae only giggled from what I said before sitting on where I pointed.


    I don''t know what she''s thinking. After that kiss, she seemed to be a different person now. Did I influence her that much?


    After buying our drinks, I went back to the Gym Storehouse and saw her talking with Chii.


    "Yo, Onoda-chi! I thought of seeing how you''re doing."


    With a grin on her face, Chii waved her hand towards me. This girl is always easy-going. But yeah that''s a mask, right?


    I don''t know what they''re talking about but Mirae''s face was flushed. What did this gyaru tell her, I wonder?


    "Chii, won''t you be punished by the teacher? The others will be implicated as well."


    That teacher likes to give collective punishment after all.


    "Don''t mind, don''t mind. You''re totally worried about me, eh? Have you read my message?"


    No. I''m worried about Satsuki, Nami and Aya being implicated by you¡­


    "Not yet. Does that concern what we talked aboutst week?"


    She wanted us to talk privately. As to what the topic will be, I don''t know. We didn''t talk about deep topics during our chats so I still have no idea what it is that she wanted to tell me.


    "Bingo! Make sure to read it, okay? See ya Mirae-chan!"


    Like at how fast she arrived here when I''m only gone for a few minutes, Chii left after leaving those words. Did she juste here to remind me to read her message?


    Haa. I still don''t get her thought process.


    "Here''s yours, Mirae. What did the two of you talk about? She didn''t bug you, did she?"


    Handing her the juice I bought for her. I noticed how she''s already refreshed, with her sweat already wiped. But yeah, she''s still red.


    "Thank you. She only asked if I''m also interested in you."


    "I see. Based on how red you are right now, you answered yes?"


    Mirae nodded and looked up at me with a wry smile.


    "I''m curious about you, that means I''m interested in you, right? And also, you said you like me."


    "Right. You could say it like that. Do you remember your assignment?"


    When I asked herter she kept insisting on it just her being curious about me. I guess that kiss really changed the way she thinks of me.


    Asking me to kiss her when the first time was just her fully rejecting as if it would be the end if I took her lips by then. This time, she almost took the lead from me when she got used to it.


    "Un. Actually, I want to kiss more. Maybe I''ll understand it if we do it more¡­"


    Mirae pulled on my sleeves as she looked up at me with that glistening lips of hers. Her fogged up sses were cleared which made me see her eyes that were intently looking at me,municating what she wanted.


    "I''m kind of d you''re this eager but Mirae, you don''t need to rush it. Take your time to understand your feelings. You never liked someone before, right?"


    I smiled at her and put my thumb on her lips, caressing it as I asked her the question.


    She might get addicted to it and soon grew tired so it''s better for her to take it slow. It will be bad if she got addicted until her reasoning dulled to the point of asking somebody else for it.


    It''s better to teach her slowly and to let her understand that it''s special.


    "Maybe you''ll be the first."


    Mirae nodded. She closed her lips as she tried to feel my thumb on it.


    "Then I won''t take advantage of your confused state. Let''s take it slow, okay? I''ll let you slowly understand it. That way you won''t be too confused if you really came to like somebody."


    Hearing what I said, Mirae gave me an enchanting smile. She grabbed my hand that''s caressing her lips and put it on her cheeks, feeling the warmth of my palm.


    "Un. Thank you, Ruki."


    She closed her eyes as she rubbed her cheeks on it.


    "What are you thanking me for? I like you, this is normal for me."


    Taking the seat next to her, Mirae used my shoulder to lean on instead. We will surely be misunderstood if someonees here and sees us.


    "For you, but other boys aren''t like you. Those who confessed to me before, either they''re too naive thinking I''ll be easy or too shameless that they kept reaching on my hand when they''re confessing. You''re the only one who''s always this calm and patient."


    Ah. Those are kids, eh? Who would confess like that?


    Err... It''s not as if I did a traditional confession behind the school building or under a Cherry Blossom Tree. Hell, my first time confessing with someone was in the bath with Akane. Or if that didn''t count, with Satsuki inside that empty room where we had sex right after.


    "Ah. Right. If someone confesses to you again, will you be curious about him too?"


    Will she? I don''t know, she''s in a different ss so it''ll be hard to see her unless wemunicate with each other beforehand. There is the club and this PE ss but I won''t always be at the club and this taking PE with their ss is only once a week.


    "I''ll turn down anyone else. I will only be curious about you."


    She shook her head as she tried to affirm me.


    "You had just put me in a good mood again."


    I smiled at her and patted her head, she closed her eyes to feel the sensation better, like a cat being patted by her owner.


    "I''m d. Can I ask for a kiss in exchange for putting you in a good mood?"


    After the patting, Mirae whispered her request.


    "This girl¡­ Alright, after we''re done with our task."


    Ah. Let''s satisfy her for today. It''ll be hard to be alone with her again after this. Well, we''ll continue our weekly agreement anyway so there will be more chances.


    "Then let''s get to it."


    Mirae excitedly said as she finished drinking her juice. She immediately went inside and I followed after her.


    "But Mirae, we shouldn''t close the door again. It''ll be hot inside and it''s my time now, right?"


    While doing our task, it''s time for her to impart me some knowledge. She told me back then that my thoughts were filled with shameless things so I should start filling it with other knowledge.


    "Ah! Right, your time where I''ll teach you knowledge I know.


    Mirae eximed as if she only remembered it just now.


    "Alright. What kind of knowledge will you impart to me?"


    We started our work. We''re already half done when I pulled her to that corner earlier so this will be swift.


    "That¡­ it''s up to you. Pick a subject then I''ll tell you what I know about it."


    This girl. So it''s still on me to pick the subject eh? What do I want to know?


    Something I want to do¡­


    "Alright. Apart from studying, what should I do to be sessful in life?"


    It can''t be too sessful but just enough to realize that future with them.


    "Sessful? Why do you want to know about it?"


    "Isn''t that why we''re studying? To be someone who could be called a sessful person."


    That''s what they advocate anyway and in the end, only a handful can really be one. Some ended up being ves to their workces, just to get by.


    "¡­ You''re right. I don''t have enough knowledge about that subject but apart from studying, you should first identify your strong suit."


    Well, of course, you''re also a student like me. What should I expect?


    "My strong suit? I''m good at talking but only when I was trying to make a girl mine or direct someone to think in another direction. I don''t think I have a handsome face which can lift me up. What else? I''m fit and strong?"


    Those are the only things I could think of. I''m too honest to be a salesperson, I might say the negative points of the product I will be selling.


    "You have a lot of strong suits, it seems. Just with the fit and strong, you can be a professional in that department."


    Mirae pondered for a while before speaking again.


    "Ah. I don''t think I would like to fight to be sessful or even be a bodyguard of someone. They will always worry about it. Being an athlete is kind of a hassle too."


    Training to be an athlete? With this many girls by my side, I won''t have the time. There should be something else I can do.


    Starting up a business? But I don''t have the capital nor the idea to implement.


    "They?"


    Of all things that''s what she picked up, eh?


    "My girls, there''s not only Kana and Haruko. I don''t want them to worry about me."


    Being this honest with her. I guess I''m already including her in my n for the future.


    "I see. So there''s not only Kana-senpai and the senpai from the infirmary¡­"


    She fell silent for a minute before muttering those.


    "Based on your knowledge, I''m probably a yboy in your eyes now."


    If she used her knowledge that is. She already knew that I have Kana and Haruko. That didn''t stop her to be curious about me which led to our earlier entanglement.


    "No. That''s not what I''m thinking! I''m just thinking if I will still have a ce."


    Mirae immediately rejected and corrected me.


    "I will not confess to you if you don''t have a ce. Also, it''s fine to think that way, I already epted that my way of life will not be epted by a lot of people but I will still strive to make it happen."


    "Y-you''re amazing that way."


    How is that amazing? It''ll be despised by almost everyone for sure. Or some of them will just be too envious to ept it. Right?


    "Really? Thanks, Mirae."


    Putting down thest equipment to be sorted out, I went next to her and thanked her.


    With this, we''re done with our task.


    "Ruki... Thank you."


    After making sure everything is in order, Mirae turned to me and also muttered her gratitude.


    "Why are you also thanking me?"


    "For helping me be myself now."


    Why do they always credit it to me? I''m just someone who''s giving them the first push to change themselves.


    "I only reminded you, it''s you yourself who made that happen."


    "That''s enough for me. Apart from you, no one ever pointed it out to me."


    Mirae shook her head. It can''t be that there''s no one, maybe she just couldn''t ept it before. My forceful nature back then made her understand that what I''m saying is true.


    "I see. Maybe that''s also why you became curious about me."


    There''s another girl whose curiosity towards me will probably blow up soon. I set her aside because of her troublesome nature but I guess I should also deal with her soon. To keep the harmony back in that clubroom?


    Err¡­ I''m the one who destroyed that harmony now I''m trying to bring it back.


    "Un. I couldn''t forget you since that day in the infirmary."


    "So Mirae''s always thinking about me, eh?"


    Since we''re done, Mirae herself pulled me to the same corner as earlier. Despite the umting heat, she stuck close to me.


    "You''re still a mystery, Ruki. Uhm. What else do you want to know?"


    Mystery. You already uncovered most of the mystery, you know?


    "Ah. Right. What else? I really want to know what I should do to make this sessful."


    "Make what sessful?"


    I keep thinking about what to do but with these issues piling up, it''s kind of hard to focus. There''s the thing with Shio, the meeting with Otoha''s grandfather, getting Himeko recognized by her father. Also, add my nature to steal or to get someone I like.


    I know I should pause but if you''re in my shoes and have this kind of nature, it will be proven more difficult if I forcefully stop it.


    "Living with everyone in the future."


    "Uhm, it actually depends if it''s only you or the others will also help."


    I see. I only factored my involvement to make it sessful but if they also chip in...


    "They will surely help. What about you, Mirae?"


    They''re all strong women, they won''t let me shoulder it myself even if I insist.


    "Eh? Why me too?"


    Though I already expressed my liking to her, she still couldn''t help but be surprised after hearing my words.


    "I also want to see you with me in the future."


    I lifted her chin and nted a kiss to it. She asked for this earlier but when I really did it, she failed to react quickly.


    "Uhh¡­ then if that happened I''ll help too."


    After feeling my lips upon hers, it took her awhile to collect herself.


    "Then Mirae-sensei, I''ll rely on your knowledge to help me know more things I keep on skipping."


    Asking her about something I don''t know, I guess she''ll be like my walking encyclopedia. Now that she started to think for herself, she can now also mix in her own opinions. And for me that will really be helpful.


    "Don''t call me sensei. It feels distant."


    She started to respond to my kiss and in no time, we''re back to the state before the PE Teacher called out to us earlier. We still have some time before the PE ss ends and so¡­


    "Alright. Rae."


    Changing my way of calling her. Rae blushed beautifully as she showed how pleased she was with it.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Taking the lead from me. Rae started to be bolder as her kisses slowly went down to my neck.


    Of course, I''m not someone who will let her do everything. Taking the lead back from her, every part of her neck and down to her corbone wasn''t spared. I only made sure not to leave a mark and not go below it. I said to take it slow so that could wait.


    Just like this, our Agreement for this week is about to end. With her bing this curious about me, it''ll just be a matter of time before that turned to something else.

 Chapter 154: Cleaning the Clubroom

    <h4>Chapter 154: Cleaning the Clubroom</h4>


    After the PE. The 7th period became another self-study period due to the students being dead tired even after resting for 30 minutes.


    Rae and I stayed there until thest minute. Before the PE Teacher saw our state we already separated after a steamy session where there''s no ce untouched on her lips and neck.


    We nned our next agreement for next week and unlike today, we have to fit it in somewhere we can really be alone together. It''s what she insisted when I first told her to just do it during club hours.


    Because of how close we were earlier, Rae noticed my bulge below me when she sat on it. Curious as she was, she kept on rubbing herself on it while we''re locked in kissing.


    I felt that part of her moistened that if we continued, she might ask for it right then and there. Though she didn''t ask me about it when we separated, she''ll probably look for knowledge regarding it and raise that question next time.


    During the self-study at 7th Period, Satsuki asked me where I was. They were made to run-walk-run this time that Aya on my other side was currently sleeping due to tiredness.


    "At the Gym Storehouse. Didn''t the teacher specifically call me?"


    I answered her. Now, even if Sakuma listened, after his concession, I won''t restrain myself at talking to Satsuki anymore.


    Well, she asked me too without thinking about how Sakuma would react. I guess we''re already on the way of not caring about what he will think. Just that, we couldn''t openly admit our rtionship in ss. There''s also Nami and Aya after all.


    "I wasn''t looking. Were you with another girl?"


    Satsuki''s guess was spot on. Really. Though Chii checked on me there, there''s only a few who knew who I was with.


    "Err¡­ The girl who copsedst week requested my help."


    "I see."


    Satsuki smirked as if she already knew what that meant.


    "What''s that smirk?"


    "You know what''s that for, idiot. Anyway don''t you have the task to clean a clubroom?"


    Of course, I know. She already determined that it''s one of my girls which is not wrong.


    Satsuki then changed the subject and mentioned the thing I seemingly forgot.


    I nned to go home early today and see Shio''s state. There''s no news about her husband yet but I should expect him within this week. That guy wouldn''t just stop after what I didst night.


    "Ah. Right! I should do that now!"


    I stood up. And was about to turn to Sakuma when Satsuki''s voice came again.


    "Hey, let me help you."


    I looked at her and found her eyes pleading to me to take her.


    "Eh? You''ll be tired for your practiceter. You should take a rest here."


    She didn''t talk yesterday when Aya and Sakuma decided to help me. And well, I didn''t ask her because of her practice but now she''s volunteering to help me.


    "It''s fine, I will not do the heavy stuff."


    As if I will let her. I''m already quite happy that she wanted to help despite her club practiceter.


    "You will insist even if I say no, eh?"


    Hearing my words, Satsuki smirked again before pointing to Aya.


    "At least you get that part. Besides, Rindou won''t be able to help you now."


    I''ll let her sleep. I forgot to ount the PE for today. A lot happened yesterday.


    "Ah. Right. It''s better for her to sleep like that."


    Though she might get upset if we leave her here, I''ll think of something to appease her if that happened.


    "Hey. You''re forgetting about me."


    Sakuma interjected when he saw us about to leave our seats.


    "Ah. Right, there''s also you."


    I intentionallymented. I didn''t forget about him but since Satsuki wille, getting them in the room together with me will surely be awkward. Especially now that Sakuma conceded.


    "Man. That''s cold. You already paid for mybor, don''t you want it?"


    Sakuma acted like he''s hurt.


    I could see him stealing nces at Satsuki but that''s it. He already started restraining himself.


    This guy. What will happen if Satsuki''s sister already has a new boyfriend and that he will not have a chance anymore?


    "Alrighte."


    I stood up and the two of them followed me out. However, before we went out of the door, Nami called out to me.


    "Ruu, Let me help too."


    Satsuki looked at her with an expressionless face.


    Don''t tell me she''s jealous?


    "Are you sure, Nami?"


    She''s not as athletic as Satsuki so she''s also worn out from the PE ss.


    "No worries, I don''t n to lift heavy objects but if it''s sweeping or wiping off the dust then I can do it properly."


    Nami answered with a smile and I saw her eyes also passed by Satsuki.


    "That''s already my job."


    Satsukimented before turning her gaze away.


    Sakuma on the said could only have a wry smile from watching this. It''s quite clear that these two find themselves as rivals of each other.


    "Won''t it be faster if there''s the two of us?"


    Nami looked at her and wore a smile on her face. But yeah, I could see Satsuki''s eyebrows twitched before she released a sigh.


    "Suit yourself. Don''t react to anything you will see, alright?"


    Err. What does that mean, Satsuki? Is she nning something?


    "Now, now. I''ll relegate our duty there so for now, let''s move from here."


    I went in between them to break the ring contest that''s about to happen.


    Nami''s friends were watching this happening from their seat and most of them were amused. Well, except Ogawa and Tadano.


    After leaving the ssroom I had them wait at the entrance of the School Building while I looked for the teacher who gave me the task. After giving me the location and the key to the clubroom, I went back to them.


    When I arrived back, Satsuki and Nami were ring at each other while Sakuma was like an idiot who didn''t know what to do.


    "Do you like each other that much?"


    Imented and that broke their res from each other however their target only changed to me. Being red at by these two beauties, perverts will probably have an orgasm.


    Well, I''m kind of already used to Satsuki''s res. I get that regrly after all. And Nami, she''s slowly turning back to that scary girl who asked me if I was a stalker, which is good. I should ask her of her observations when we have time.


    "Man. I couldn''t help but be envious of you. I shouldn''t have conceded."


    Sakuma went to my side and said that after the two calmed down.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Dude. You couldn''t deny it anymore, even Andou is into you. You even have a nickname for yourselves. Really. Is this what you told me, will you take both of them?"


    Though his voice sounds like joking he''s surely trying to probe my attitude. He''ll probably rage out if I said yes.


    "Like I told you, if I like them, then I''ll take them. Right now, they''re only volunteering to help me with this task so I''m d."


    They''re both mine already so his question is a bitte.


    After calming the two girls, I led them to the said clubroom, it''s located on the third floor of the club building so it will surely be a hassle to take the trash out.


    The room was still full of boxes and other misceneous items not rted to the club that was using this room before.


    "Alright. Me and Sakuma will be carrying those unneeded out, Satsuki will wipe those surfaces clean and the ces that Nami will not be able to reach. Nami, please sweep the floor clean, if you need someone to carry something away, just call on me."


    After relegating their duties like that, we started our work. Nami and Satsuki put on a handkerchief on their faces to avoid inhaling dust particles. Sakuma sorted out those useless and unneeded things while I helped Nami carry the chairs and tables away from the ce she was about to sweep.


    When Sakuma went out to take out the trash to the incinerator, Satsuki called out to me.


    "Ruki. Can you bring me a chair?"


    I looked at her and she''s doing fine. What''s the chair for?


    I didn''t ask and just brought what she asked. When I went near her, she turned around and pushed me down to the chair.


    "Satsuki?"


    Though I already expected what she wanted to do, Nami''s still there, y''know?"


    "While Sakuma''s out, can''t you hold me?"


    Her voice turned soft as she started to straddle me on the chair. She took off the handkerchief covering her mouth.


    "Maemura? What are you doing?"


    Nami finally noticed us and shouted from where she is.


    However, Satsuki ignored her as she cupped my cheeks on her hand and kissed me in front of Nami.


    She immediately used her tongue as if Nami who was watching us is of no concern to her.


    "Satsuki, I''m happy that you''re this proactive but, we could do thister."


    I told her in between our kisses. She''s not stopping so I also started responding to her.


    "Shut up, is it bad that I am missing you? I''ll go to practice once again, this is the only time I can be with you."


    Ah. She didn''t think that I would visit herter.


    "Ruu. Look at me too."


    Nami called out to me and I saw her pleading eyes. After what happened earlier, she finally epted me but to have her see this.


    "You already had your time with him during lunch break Andou, let me be this close to him this time."


    Satsuki looked at Nami. There''s no hostility in her voice, only envy. My lunch break was always spent in that empty clubroom now and Satsuki noticed it. Well, it''s because the rumors never stopped.


    "You were also with him all dayst Sunday. Isn''t that already enough?"


    When Satsuki heard Nami''s words, she stopped and looked at me as if asking me if I told her.


    "Don''t look at him, I''m the one who saw you two."


    "I see. We''re not cautiousst time, Ruki. What if it''s somebody else who saw us?"


    Somebody already did. Well, this is fine too, not to worry her about Shizu-senpai.


    "I know. We''ll be careful in the future."


    I looked at Satsuki and said that in earnest.


    "Alright. Then Andou, he''s yours, I''ve already had my fill of him. Just be quick before Sakuma arrives."


    Satsuki nodded before she stood up from me.


    She turned around and put on her handkerchief to cover her nose and mouth again.


    "Maemura, do you love Ruu?"


    Seeing her turn around like she''s conceding me to her, instead of doing the same thing as Satsuki, Nami threw her a question.


    "I do. Isn''t it obvious? Even if that idiot''s like that, he always made me feel special."


    Satsuki sincerely answered as she turned to look Nami in the eye.


    "Then we''re the same. Can we get along together? Honestly, I hatepeting like this."


    Nami heaved a sigh of relief before dering that.


    For her to take that initiative, she''s really amazing. But is this really fine with her? She had just epted me and this already happened.


    "Hmm. If you let me join you asionally during lunch then..."


    Err¡­ Satsuki?


    "Deal!"


    Without hesitation, Nami shouted her eptance with a smile on her face.


    "And also Rindou."


    Satsuki added. For her to also include Aya. Haa, these girls are really good.


    "Is she also¡­?"


    Nami alternatively looked between me and Satsuki for confirmation.


    "Un."


    Satsuki answered and I nodded as well.


    "Alright. There''s no problem. We could just kick him out if it became too crowded."


    Nami pondered for a while before cheerfully dering it.


    "I''m starting to like you, Andou."


    Satsuki grinned at Nami.


    These two, they already have a mutual understanding.


    "Call me Nanami. Me too, I''m starting to like you Maemura "


    "Alright, then call me by my name too."


    The two of them then shook their hands in front of me. Like rivals reconciling to be best friends.


    "Did you just decide everything without consulting me?"


    I interjected. Honestly, I feel left out but I''m also d that they came to an understanding.


    "Shut up, pervert. You should stand up from there now."


    Satsuki berated me as she took my left arm to pull me off the chair.


    "You have no say in girl''s talk, Ruu. You know you''ll be killed by everyone if they knew you have us three."


    Nami alsomented as she took my other arm. Pressing my arms in their breasts, even if both of them didn''t have that big of a rack, the softness was still heavenly.


    "Ah. I can''t die yet, I still want to stay with you all in the future."


    I took my arm from them and circled it around their waists. To have them at my side like this, I really am lucky, eh?


    Watching them like this eased my worry a bit.


    "Eh? Look at this idiot."


    Even if she said that, Satsuki''s face visibly reddened when she felt my arm pulling her to me.


    "True. He''s certainly like an idiot just now."


    The same with Nami, even if their words were contradicting what they felt, I decided to y along with them while they''re both this close to me.


    "It''s great and all that you get along now but¡­ do you have to hurt my feelings?"


    "As if you will be hurt."


    Satsuki clicked her tongue and pulled out of my embrace.


    From outside, we already heard the approaching footsteps of Sakuma. He''s already back from throwing away the trash.


    "You''re too shameless to be hurt by that, Ruu."


    Nami did the same but before that, she took this chance to kiss me before pulling herself out.


    "Ugh. Alright, you two win. Let''s finish cleaning now."


    Acting like I was hurt. I stood up and picked up the chair I sat on.


    "Uhm¡­ What happened here?"


    Sakuma asked when he finally appeared from the room and saw us crowding in one corner.


    "He wanted to ck off so we gave him a smack."


    Satsuki smilingly answered.


    "Right."


    And Nami seconded.


    After that, they both giggled to themselves.


    Sakuma could only be confused as he looked at me for an answer.


    I couldn''t tell him anything so I just shrugged at him


    After that, we finished cleaning the clubroom before the bell indicating the end of sses rang.


    Before we left, I told them I will treat them as thanks for helping but the two girls instantly declined. However, when Sakuma''s not looking, they both whispered to my ears in a voice soft enough that they''ll be expecting that treat.


    Excuse me but why did that sound scary?


    Sakuma, who''s at the front, said I already paid him with the juice earlier so he also declined.


    Err¡­ everything still ended well, I guess?

 Chapter 155: Take a Break

    <h4>Chapter 155: Take a Break</h4>


    I promised Shio that I will go home early but before that, I have to excuse myself to the club for today and tomorrow. Well, there''s also that visit to Satsuki since we already had that brief time when she expressed her feelings during our task earlier, she will be focused on her club practice now.


    The game will be this Sunday. I''m nning to take her out after it, whether they win or lose, to celebrate if they win or tofort her if they lose.


    When we went back to the ss after we''re done with the cleaning, Aya was already awake and pouting. She found out that we left her behind. When she told me how she was looking forward to it, I promised her that if there''s another chance, there''ll only be two of us.


    Err. It''s not as if I will deliberately get myself into trouble to be given that kind of task again.


    After picking up our bags, we then went to the Club Building together. I only nned to drop her off at the Book Club but when we reached it, she pulled me inside. Even with Haruko and Himeko there, she only greeted them first before pulling me on one corner where we wouldn''t be seen by them.


    "Just for a minute, Ruki."


    Aya immediately clung to me and started rubbing her cheeks on my chest like a cat.


    Watching her acting like this, it quickly put a smile on my face. Taking away some of my fatigue.


    "My Aya is always this adorable. It''s making me want to pamper you all day."


    I put my hand on the back of her head and pulled her closer. Though we''re almost always together due to us being just next to each other, the number of times when we''re alone were lower than Nami.


    Yesterday as well, I could only say goodbye to her when I left this clubroom after hearing the Itou sisters.


    "You don''t have to, Ruki. You''re already pampering me by always listening to me discussing a book that you''re not reading."


    Aya answered while she kept doing it as if she''s recharging herself through it.


    "I love hearing you talk about something you love, you know? Your smiles were really refreshing when you''re discussing the things you enjoyed."


    Her smiles can really brighten someone''s day if they see it but yeah, that smile was exclusive for me. If not for us being in the ssroom all the time, I would have kissed her to answer her enthusiasm.


    "But you don''t always have to, okay? Lately, I noticed that you look kind of tired, are you properly taking a rest?"


    Aya looked up at me and reached for my cheek.


    "Do I really? A lot of you are telling me that."


    "Because it''s really showing on your face. Maybe some haven''t noticed it yet but soon."


    Aya started caressing my cheek while intently looking at me. Her touches were kind of soothing that it made me close my eyes to feel it better.


    "I see. I''ll take proper rest soon when some issues are sessfully resolved."


    After a while, I gave her an answer that she will be satisfied with.


    The problem with Shio''s husband is the one I need to resolve quickly. Only then can I take this rest they''re telling me.


    "Promise me."


    "Yes. I promise."


    Aya probably thought that''s not enough without sealing it as a promise.


    "Great!"


    Hearing my answer Aya showed a relieved smile and reached in for a kiss.


    She was also telling me to take a rest. How many are they who already told me this?


    Haa. I already promised. After resolving this thing with Shio''s husband, I will really take that rest. Take my mind off everything and just rx even for just a day.


    After that, Aya let me go as she was already satisfied with that kiss and my promise.


    We then went back to see Haruko and Himeko. When I asked them about what happened yesterday after I left, Himeko told me everything and what they nned to do next. However, in the end, she also told me not to worry anymore. She will handle her sister so I should take it easy and do what I must.


    Haruko also chipped in that they''re already satisfied just by seeing me today. But yeah, I''m the one not satisfied. They''re being considerate to me by doing this, Haruko asked me to take a rest yesterday so she probably also urged Himeko to act like this.


    Before reluctantly leaving the Book Club, I took them both in my arms and thanked them. They both hugged me back but Haruko told me once again to take that rest and stop worrying too much.


    When I arrived at the Literature Club, there''s only Rae and Kana. Ishida-senpai and Otsuka-senpai hadn''t arrived yet or they were busy with something.


    Rae was already on her corner busy reading again while Kana was also busy revising the chapters I''ve already read. She took in some of the advice which Aya pointed out, polishing her novel before submitting it. There''s still a week before the deadline for the Neer''s Award so after she resolved her issue with Kenji, Kana now has time to focus more on her novel.


    When I suddenly hugged her from behind she was almost startled but when she saw that it was me, she pulled me down next to her and showed me the changes she made.


    I honestly told her how it really made her story better. Hearing that, Kana happily hugged me.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Kana called out to me during our hug.


    "Have you been resting properly?"


    Ah. Even she is asking me this. Is it showing on my face how tired I am now?


    "I will soon. You''re all worrying too much."


    I whispered my answer to her to ease her worry.


    "Did they also ask you this?"


    When she heard the word all, her ears perked up.


    "Un. Do I really look tired?"


    Aya told me that it''s already showing on my face, did Kana also notice it?


    "Not really but you''re kind of breathing heavily, that''s why I asked."


    Err... Now it''s a different reason.


    "Ah. I see. Then I''ll take that rest. I also onlye here to apologize because I''m going to skip the club today and tomorrow."


    I smiled and assured her before telling me my real purpose foring here.


    "Eh? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Hearing that, Kana asked worriedly as if she had done something wrong.


    "If I tell you that I''m enjoying watching you do your best on something you really like, will you believe me?"


    And I really do. Even how Miwa-nee was taking care of Minoru, those smiles were genuine. I kind of want to see all of them doing what they enjoy.


    Even Shio''s teaching. Seeing their passion for something was really satisfying.


    "Of course, you''re always like that. You dummy. Don''t worry too much about me, I may look like this but I can protect myself."


    She even cutely unts her bby arm muscles as a gesture to show how strong she is.


    "I know. My Kana is strong. Since Ishida-senpai isn''t here yet, please tell her. Though I will skip, I will stille and check on you."


    I couldn''t help but kiss her, seeing her do that.


    "Un. I''ll tell her when she arrives. Just remember what I told you."


    She responded to my kisses and eventually she settled on myp even with Rae on the side. She''s trying to appear busy even if our gazes already met each other.


    "I promise I will really take a rest, I don''t want you all worrying about me like this."


    Another promise. I guess I really have to fulfill that.


    "Alright, this is enough, I can get more after you''ve taken that rest. Now go to Mirae-chan, she''s also waiting for you."


    Though our kisses were just starting to get deeper, Kana broke it after a while.


    "Eh? You know?"


    "She kept talking about you whenever she saw me. Even before today. From that, I naturally guessed that you''re the one who helped her change."


    Ah. Right. Even if she mostly relies on her knowledge and she''s always absorbed in reading and taking up new knowledge, she''s not an introvert at all. So, her talking to Kana or Otsuka-senpai is quite normal. I just wonder, is she also talking about me with that curious girl?


    "I see. Detective Kana once again showed her deductive skills."


    I teasingly called her with that nickname. And that made her embarrassed.


    "Uhh. Are you teasing me?"


    "I''m praising my Kana. Look after yourselves, okay? Especially with that Kenji still not giving up on you."


    I really don''t know if that guy is avoiding to confront me or not. But in any case, as long as he behaves then there will be no problem between us.


    "I just told you to stop worrying. Mirae-chane here and help me straighten him up."


    When Kana called her, Rae immediately stood up and sat next to me. With these two at my side, I guess I left the Literature Club more than satisfied.


    I told Kana what happened to us and our weekly agreement. Then Kana also joined in by also giving an answer on what I asked to Rae earlier.


    Before leaving school, I checked my phone and called Akane and Shio that I''m already on my way home.


    With most of the girls telling me to take a rest this time. It won''t be good if I didn''t do that.


    Maybe I can rx tomorrow at the Student Council. Ah. That will surely give Shizu-senpai a more bad impression of me. Getting her on our side is crucial to avoid having eyes on me. Err¡­ let''s see what we can do tomorrow.


    I''m already about to walk past the school gates when I saw a familiar car that was parked near the Administration Building.


    Of course, there were only a few cars I could recognize or should I say, I take notice of.


    Shio''s husband is here at school. Is he looking for her or looking for the student who took her?


    Let''s see. What should I do with this guy? Should I wait for him or look for him inside?


    Ah. There might be some implications if I anger him here at school.


    Thinking of what to do, I decided not to confront him here, instead, I took out a paper and wrote something in it before pinching it beneath his car''s windshield wiper.


    I left the school and made my way home after that. He''ll be a huge idiot if he failed to see that note I left him.

 Chapter 156: Make her Fall Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 156: Make her Fall Tonight</h4>


    When I arrived home, Shio was the one waiting for me at the door. As if a wife waiting for her husband, Shio kissed me and took my bag from me before leading me to the living room where Minoru and Miwa-nee are.


    Missing that familiar figure, I couldn''t help but blurt out a question.


    "Where is Akane?"


    It''s rare not to see her in the house. No. Not just rare, she''s always here whenever I''m home.


    Not seeing her this time led me to instantly long for her figure.


    "I''m here, husband."


    Her soothing voice along with a hug from my back answered me.


    "You had me worried for a second. Where did you go?"


    I turned around to see her giving off her enchanting smile as always.


    "I''m happy you instantly look for me. I''m just in the bathroom. My pee came at the wrong timing."


    Err¡­ To think it was that simple of a reason.


    "I see. I''m really a worrywart, eh?"


    I wryly smiled before I slipped my arms around her waist to pick her up. My sudden worry and longing for her made me want to put her as close to me as possible.


    "I love you."


    Akane whispered it in my ears before she pulled her head back to align our face to each other. From there, our lips naturally met and we started sharing a passionate kiss between us.


    "Me too, Ruru."


    Shio''s envious voice sounded right after I kissed Akane. Turning my head to face her, Shio''s lips ovepped mine even with Akane in my arms. The soft feeling of her lips which I slowly get used to, pressed on mine.


    "You three, do that somewhere Minoru can''t see, okay?"


    Miwa-nee who was watching usmented.


    "Miwa-nee, you too."


    Instead of heeding her. I called out to this beautiful aunt of mine. It''s been some time since I got my focus on her.


    "Really. You''ve be this spoiled, Ruki."


    Though she says that, Miwa-nee stood up and took me from Shio''s embrace. Like the other two, our lips immediately locked together and from how aggressive she kissed me, I could feel Miwa-nee also longed for this.


    And if that''s not enough, I switched between the three, turning that scene into something taken from a paradise.


    Only when we''re all satisfied did we stop..


    "It''s only kisses but¡­"


    Shio''s soft voice was in doubt.


    "...why can''t we stop?"


    Miwa-nee finished her question.


    "It''s because husband always never wanted to lose to us."


    And Akane answered their doubts.


    "How can I resist you three? Showing our affection like that, it''s a nice feeling."


    Taking them all in my arms, I guess no one could always experience this.


    "Then don''t do anything now. You should rest right there and wait for our dinner."


    Shio''smanding voice surprisingly surfaced at this moment.


    "Right. You keep on moving these past few days so just rx there.


    Miwa-nee seconded her.


    "I''ll brush your hair to help you rx, husband."


    And Akane is taking her duties as my wife.


    Ah. Even these three. They''re all urging me to take a rest and rx. I guess a nap should be fine. Then I''ll take them up on their offer.


    With the sounds of Shio and Miwa-nee working at the kitchen and Akane gently brushing my hair with her fingers while letting me use herp as a pillow, I closed my eyes and let my mind rx as I drifted off to sleep.


    I might''ve really been so tired that I immediately fell asleep when I put myself in this rxed situation.


    This lifestyle of ours is centered around me. I have to be strong for them. Showing myself as fatigued as that will affect them as well. I''m their foundation, if I disappeared, everything would crumble down.


    When I woke up after that short nap, I was still in Akane''sp. Seeing her face each time I opened my eyes from sleep was already the norm for me. With a smile on her face, Akane''s lips parted.


    "Have you rested enough?"


    "I guess so. Did I look really tired earlier?"


    Akane nodded with a hint of worry in her face.


    "I must''ve worried you all."


    I reached my hand on her face and caressed it with my fingers, taking in this smooth and soft face, remembering its shape.


    "Take regr rest like this starting today. Even a short nap can reduce the fatigue that was building up."


    Akane put her hand over it as she held onto it tightly.


    "Un. I will."


    When she heard my answer, a beautiful and relieved smile bloomed from Akane''s lips.


    After that, I was led by her to the dining room. Shio and Miwa-nee have just finished preparing our dinner.


    Since there''s Minoru, we didn''t talk about the current problem Shio was facing instead, we had a harmonious dinner. Seeing their smiling faces like this, I wanted to paint that and frame it near the front door. To remind me to protect those smiles from anything.


    What I left at Shio''s husband''s car was something like a deration of war but I''m already prepared to deal with him. Now I''m just waiting on how he will respond. Without resolving this, we wouldn''t be able to move forward.


    There''s also the issue with Miwa-nee''s husband. If my guess was correct, he started to notice Minoru that doesn''t resemble him at all that''s why they had a fight.


    And Miwa-nee, owning up to her fault, doesn''t want to involve me.


    However, when she called my mom, she was guided to go here. Is she expecting me to notice it as well?


    Haa. I have to call and ask mom after this issue with Shio.


    After our dinner, Miwa-nee took Minoru upstairs while Shio tended to the dishes.


    Akane sat next to me in the living room to pass the time while watching something on TV.


    During it, she told me that her father will arrive tomorrow. It''s already more than a week since Akane moved here with me.


    During that time when we had that talk, her father agreed since he will soon go home to apany Aunt Akemi. I wonder. Should I greet them?


    "Let''s eat dinner with them tomorrow?"


    I asked her which instantly put a smile on her face.


    "Yes! Uhm. That''s what I''m about to ask but you beat me to it."


    "They''re my inws, of course, I want to show them that even if I''m like this, I''m properly taking care of you."


    "I''m really happy to be like this with you again."


    "Me too."


    The night went on after that. During our bath, Akane told me to go to Shio''s room. I told her what I did earlier so after processing it in her mind, she told me to take Shio today. To ease her mind on what''s about toe after we resolved the issue with her husband.


    After sending Akane to our room, I assured her that I''ll be back to her side. She just nodded and kissed me before pushing me out of our room. For her to suggest and to concede this time for Shio. Akane''s doing her best to help me again.


    "May Ie in?"


    After knocking three times, I called out from outside of the room. Earlier, I came in without knocking so I took it to mind this time.


    When I didn''t hear any answer from her, I opened the door and walked to her bedside.


    Shio is already peacefully asleep. However, when she felt my fingers brushing on her face, her eyes fluttered and slowly opened.


    "It''s alreadyte in the night, why are you here?"


    "To see my Shio, of course. Can I?"


    I answered her and asked for her permission if I can get inside the bed with her.


    "Un. Come in."


    Shio moved back for a bit to give me space. Seeing that, I climbed on the bed andy myself next to her.


    "Will you sleep with me tonight?"


    Shio asked when I''m finished settling myself inside the nket.


    "Do you want me to?"


    I turned my body to face her and so did she. Even in this dimly lit room, Shio''s eyes shined with a hint of her loneliness. Of course, it''s still about her husband.


    "Yes, Ruru. Steal me from him tonight."


    With conviction in her voice, Shio told me what she wanted me to do.


    "Aren''t you already mine?"


    The day I set my sights on her, I already considered her as mine¡­


    "We haven''t done it yet, so¡­"


    The volume of her voice lowered as if she''s embarrassed to say it.


    "Doing and not doing it isn''t the real factor whether you''re mine, right? What do you feel about me, Shio?"


    If before I used that as a demarcation of who''spletely mine or not. Not anymore. My first time with them will just be our memory that we could recall in times that we''re in doubt. That''s why I wanted to make it special for Shio, Aya, Nao and Nami.


    "I like you¡­ Even if you''re my student, I''m the one being taught by you. You kept on opening my eyes on the things I couldn''t notice before."


    Did I do any of that?


    "I don''t recall doing any of that."


    "Idiot. You did, you just won''t take the credit for it."


    Ah. Maybe I really did.


    "Because it''s still made with your own effort."


    I slipped my hand to hold her head from below her ear. It''s always their own effort. Not mine.


    "Will you be fine in the future?"


    Future again, eh? It''s uncertain but¡­


    "I will. I''ll make sure of it."


    Hearing my answer, Shio nodded and smiled.


    "I spent the day without thinking of the problem like you asked. And I cleared my mind."


    "I''m d it works."


    I''m more than d that she listened to me.


    "But Ruki. I''m sorry but I still can''t decide on what to do."


    With a trace of regret and sorrow, Shio asked for my forgiveness.


    "Why are you saying sorry? That''s normal. Only fools will make a hasty decision concerning their futures. Ah. I am one of those fools, and I already dragged some of them with me."


    I expected that it wouldn''t be enough. That''s why I''m here to make the final push.


    "Right. You''re a fool. A fool who knows what he''s doing. Compared to me. I deluded myself that he''s just as happy as me when we married."


    Her self-pity was oozing out with every word that she said.


    "That''s also normal. Everyone has their own fantasies. You got taken in by him and that led you to marry him."


    But I vowed to shatter it. It''s not her fault to be taken in. It''s all on that pedophile.


    "I am also a fool to even consider that he will change. I haven''t told you but before me, someone else was his lover."


    Revealing more information about him, I guess I already expected that when I saw Nao''s state in which she got that ribbon and hairstyle which Shio has when she''s still his student. Maybe the previous girl was also like that.


    "I see. So he''s actually already dating a student before you."


    "Un. Now that I got a clear head and the time to think about it, he''s only getting a new girlfriend after the girl he''s dating graduated. He probably thought of cutting me off as well after I graduated to get himself a new girl to y with."


    Most likely. Ah no. That''s a certainty already.


    "But you broke it when you dragged him to meet your parents."


    The other girls before her probably couldn''t do what she did.


    "Yes. Maybe even before our wedding, when I was busy studying in college, he already got someone new without my knowledge. His transfer was probably because of that as well, he wouldn''t be able to get someone new if I worked at the same school as him."


    Considering she''s busy studying away from him. There''s no doubt that he got someone new. Even if he couldn''t run away from their wedding, that didn''t stop him to continue what he''s doing.


    "I see, that''s why Nao became his new girl. But surprisingly, he didn''t take her first time."


    "Her resistance must be high that''s why he kept bringing her home to lower her guard down."


    I see. He''s trying to rile the two of them up by letting them meet each other, but before his n came to fruition, I stepped in.


    "Is that what he did to you?"


    "I willingly gave it to him. I was a fool in love."


    Right. Nao is¡­ waiting for me? That sounded arrogant but it''s a possibility that''s why she put up that condition to him.


    "I see. You''re no fool Shio. You just fell in love."


    There''s nothing wrong if someone fell in love. Even if it''s with the wrong person. What''s wrong is not cherishing someone like that.


    "Help me, Ruru."


    Shio drew her face and her whole body near me, with a few centimetres of the distance between our bodies, I could already feel her warmth.


    "Isn''t that why I''m here?"


    I slipped my hand on her waist to pull her closer to me. This is the closest we could ever get. More than that will be when our clothes are cast off.


    "Un. Make me fall for you."


    Shio nodded. I could see my own reflection in her eyes. Right now, I''m the only one she''s seeing.


    "I''m already set at doing that even without you asking me."


    Touching our foreheads together, I smiled and dered to Shio.


    "Then do it."


    Shio slipped her arm around my neck and pulled herself up. Her breasts were now fully pressed to me, she''s not wearing any bra this time as I could feel it clearly even through our clothes.


    "Alright. I hope you''re prepared."


    After saying that, I didn''t wait for long anymore. Our lips naturally met each other.? With the desire topletely make her fall for me, Shio also has this desire topletely be taken in by me. I will do it. After tonight, she will stop being his wife.

 Chapter 157: Miyazaki Shiori (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 157: Miyazaki Shiori (1) *</h4>


    "I remember when I first saw you, Shio."


    I said before I took her lips into a kiss. It was trembling but at the same time it was waiting. Shio couldn''t help but close her eyes to feel my lips as it ovepped hers.


    This is not the first time we kissed but Shio seems to be more nervous this time. I parted her lips and took our kiss deeper. Her arm that was holding onto me tightened its hold.


    "The first thing I noticed was your ring."


    Continuing my sentence, Shio couldn''t help but raise to see her ring finger that was previously adorned by her wedding ring. She removed it after they started to fight.


    Maybe I''m also the catalyst of that fight. She''s seemingly happy before our meeting. Once she was entangled with me, problems started to rise.


    Seeing there''s no more ring there, Shio put down her hand and looked me in the eye. Our lips separated briefly when I said that and I stopped to see her reaction.


    "Why would it be the first thing you noticed? Not my face, not my figure but my ring."


    Shio asked, confusion was clearly apparent on her face.


    I didn''t answer her immediately but instead, took her lips again and nibbled on it. She didn''t resist and just waited for me to be satisfied to hear my answer.


    "You know me before. I''m just keen on stealing someone''s lover. You being married, I already put you in my eyes once I saw that ring."


    "Idiot. The others saw my face first then my breasts but you¡­"


    "I couldn''t me them, that''s their priorities. Besides, my Shio was really beautiful and well-endowed as well."


    "So your first priority was knowing if someone''s taken or not?"


    "Yes. But that was before. Now, it doesn''t matter anymore. I will steal you no matter what."


    I slid my hand from her sides which trembled as I passed through it to arrive at her butt. Shio was not wearing any skirt or pants right now, only her underwear, so when I reached it, I clearly felt her soft skin under the thin silk.


    "You kept saying you''ll steal me. But until now you haven''t done it yet."


    "Getting impatient, are we? Isn''t that what I''ll be doing tonight?"


    I grabbed her butt and started fondling it. Its softness was too heavenly that I already wanted to go down there and rub my cheeks on it.


    Shio gasped in slight surprise when I started doing that. She wriggled her body but in the end, she ended up hugging me tightly when I finally slid the thin silk covering it to touch it directly.


    "Look at me Shio."


    I called out to her. Her turquoise-blue eyes fluttered as it trained its gaze onto me. Her lips were already wet from the previous kisses and now add that reddish hint that''s starting to fill her face, she looked erotic.


    Kissing her again for the third time, I started using my tongue. Invading her mouth with it, Shio opened her mouth allowing it entry to meet her tongue. While my hand was busy kneading her supple butt, my tongue was trying to wriggle its way to entangle hers.


    Not satisfied from it, I changed our position by turning my body to rest my back on the bed and Shio was lifted up to be on top of me.


    She didn''t seem to mind it as our tongues started their battle for supremacy. Taking this chance, my hand that was kinda restricted earlier was now freed. It immediately went to her other butt cheeks and started kneading it as well.


    When she felt that, Shio moaned which allowed me topletely pull her tongue on mine, sucking it like a child, she was being attacked by me, be it down below and on top where she started to moan in pleasure.


    However, Shio didn''t want to go down without a fight. Pulling her tongue out of mine, she started sliding down to my neck while her eyes stared intently on me waiting to see me get flustered from what she''s about to do.


    Shio then lifted her body up as shepletely sat on top of my growing bulge. To counter my still continuing attack on her butt she started grinding herself on top of it. And I watched on from down the bed as she started shaking her hips like that.


    I stopped my hands and put it in front, grabbing the sides of her worn shirt, I lifted it up to reveal her smooth navel.


    Shio, realizing my intention gave me a seductive smile while she slowly helped me lift her shirt off her.


    From her navel, up until her two mountains which started to jiggle due to her continuing her endeavor to grind herself on top of me.


    When shepletely took off her shirt. Shio took my hands and put it on her mountains wordlessly telling me to knead it instead of her butt.


    With her being this proactive, I didn''t want to disappoint her. I lifted my upper body to put one of her nipples inside my mouth.


    Turning into this position. Shio slipped her arms and circled it around my neck, pulling my head to be buried deep on her mountains.


    I didn''t mind it as I started ying on her nipple using my tongue, while my hand on her free breast was kneading and pinching her nipples at times.


    "Ruru¡­ Haahh."


    Shio started calling out my name as she moaned out in pleasure. Though her hips never stopped moving, she was feeling it better when done directly like this.


    Realizing that, I stopped what I''m doing to her andid her down. Though confused, she waited for me to climb on top of her which I did.


    Her problems weren''t cleared up yet but this time, I don''t want her to think any of it and only focus on me.


    Starting with her forehead, down to her nose and then her lips. Shio was staring at me, waiting to see what I would do next.


    From her lips down to her neck, I filled it with my kisses and then focused on the part with which her reaction was the greatest.


    While doing that, my hand pulled down herst piece of clothing. Her underwear.


    Opening up her legs, my hand went down to it and started caressing her already wet sacred ce. From all the grinding that she did, not only did I get hard, Shio has also gotten wet.


    With my hand rubbing her slit and my tongue focusing on her sensitive ce in her neck, Shio started twitching and moaning in pleasure, she would often raise her back and wriggle her body to escape my hands.


    Before that part of her neck was left with a kiss mark, I went down to her mountains. Her two erect nipples that were waiting for something to tease it.


    I was watching her every reaction and so was she. Everything about her was alreadyid bare before me. Her body that only her husband had ess before, I''ll conquer it.


    "What do you want me to do, Shio?"


    I turned my gaze on her while my hand on her slit slid down to her opening. By teasing it with my forefinger, she kept twitching down there trying to swallow it inside.


    "A-anything you want, Ruru. Please.. Uhhnn."


    Slowly plunging my finger inside it, I felt it tightening on me as it started to pulsate quickly.


    "That''s too vague. Tell me. Specifically, what do you want me to do?"


    As my fingerpletely submerged itself, Shio''s hips made another twitch as she felt it moving along inside her.


    "M-make me forget. Ruru. Take me."


    With my finger inside her, I started moving it inside and out. She reached for my arm and pulled me closer to her.


    Tired of being on the receiving end, Shio pulled down my head and started kissing me aggressively. This action of her was surely a way for her to divert her attention down below.


    As my finger moved faster, another finger reached her clit and started teasing it along with the finger inside.


    When she felt that, Shio immediately leaned back before locking our lips again to prevent another moan from escaping.


    But yeah, that attempt was proven futile when I picked up the pace at which I''m fingering her. Determined to make her cum with just my fingers, Shio helplesslyid back down on the bed, biting her lips at the increasing pleasure that she was feeling.


    She might be experienced but along with the thought of her doing it with someone that''s not herwfully wedded husband, the pleasure she was feeling multiplied.


    Even if she wanted to forget what that guy did, it''s unavoidable for it to surface in her mind now that we''re in this situation.


    A few minutes like that passed and Shio''s lower body twitches uncontrobly as she reaches her first climax.


    The soft walls of her pussy kept tightening on my finger as it tried to suck it in further inside.


    "T-this is unfair, Ruru. I told you to take me."


    Sheined in between her breaths.


    "How is it unfair? We''re just starting, Shio. I told you, I''ll make you mine tonight."


    I smiled at her and pulled out my finger from inside her.


    Shio pouted as she lifted her body up to reverse our positions. With her going on top of me, she mimicked what I did for her earlier. From my forehead to my nose and then my lips, Shio settled on it while her hands traveled down to my bulge. Slipping her hand inside it, she fully grasped my cock on her palm.


    I let her do what she wanted as she started servicing me. Just like that day in the infirmary.


    Shio released my lips and went down to my neck. Meanwhile, her hand started working as it stroked my cock from inside my pants.


    It''s already fully erect but with her caressing hand, it started to feel more pleasure. With every stroke of her, it made my urge to just take her down and plunge it inside her grow.


    When she''s finally satisfied with my neck, Shio lifted up my shirt and took it from me. From my neck, her tongue slid down to my chest then to my navel and in the end, she ended up on top of my bulge.


    Only this time did she break gazes with me. Her eyes were now trained on my thing that she kept on stroking.


    Putting her hand on both sides of my pants, Shio started pulling it down and took it off me.


    The moment she did, my cock stood up and surprised her.


    She already saw it once, put it between her mountains once and sucked on its head once.


    Upon seeing it again, Shio couldn''t help but gulp down her own saliva.


    Putting her hand on it again, she resumed her strokes. Watching her concentrate on pleasuring me down there, it''s surely too stimting. The slightly strict teacher who everyone seems to be scared of was now down there stroking my cock and started kissing it.


    "Shio¡­"


    I called out to her and that took her attention, but instead of answering me, she smiled before opening her mouth. Her tongue then reached out and licked my cock from the base up to the tip. And she did that while looking at me.


    Her reddened face was now devoid of the somewhat reluctant Shio from earlier. In her mind, she''s probably already devoted to making me feel good.


    "My turn to tease you, Ruru."


    Saying that with her erotic voice. Shio''s tongue started licking the head. From the tip of my cock, her tongue slid down to the frenulum and coated it with her own saliva. That part was so sensitive that every time her tongue touched it, I could feel immense pleasure. Seeing my reaction from it, it made her be more eager at making me feel good.


    When her tongue went back to the tip, she opened her mouth wider andpletely put the head inside it.


    The feeling of her soft lips sliding through the head was so vivid that my hand reflexively held onto her head. Once the head was fully inside, she let it stay like that while her tongue started licking it from inside.


    "Haahh. Shio¡­"


    Feeling the pleasure from what she''s doing, I couldn''t help but moan and call out her name again.


    When she heard that, I saw her eyes smile from it while she started to take it in further.


    With only the head at first, her head moved down as it tried topletely swallow my cock in her mouth.


    However, she stopped halfway.


    I also didn''t want to push her or it would be difficult for her.


    She looked at me again as if asking if it''s already fine. I nodded at her.


    Once she had gotten my confirmation, Shio''s head started moving slowly to give me a blowjob. Though slow at first, she increased the pace when she saw me not reacting to it when in fact I''m just holding it in. If I didn''t, I might thrust my hips upwards to push my cock further inside her mouth.


    As the pleasure built up, Shio also started stroking the part she couldn''t take. With two sources of pleasure like that, I soon reached my limit.


    Shio noticed and that made her more eager. Making me cum with her hand and mouth she started sucking me faster...


    Though I tried holding it in, it was proven useless. My hips twitched and unconsciously thrust upward to release my cum inside her mouth.


    Shio never let go of it as she tried to swallow everything, sucking the tip and stroking it further, she aimed to drain it all inside her.


    Feeling all that pleasure, I slumped back down the bed while Shio started to climb back on top of me.


    With her mouth closed and her cheeks bloated, I knew it''s still there. With one gulp, Shio swallowed everything.


    Her overly erotic face at this moment made my cock feel alive again. And this time, it wanted her.


    Switching our positions once again, I aimed my cock that was still wet from her saliva to her wet pussy.


    "Shio. After this, we can never be a teacher and student again."


    I called out to her once more. Once we do it, there''s really no turning back for us.


    "I know. And I want that, you''re more than just a student, Ruru. D-do it."


    With Shio''s acknowledgement, I stopped hesitating anymore as the tip of my cock slowly entered her.

 Chapter 158: Miyazaki Shiori (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 158: Miyazaki Shiori (2) *</h4>


    While my cock was slowly sliding inside her, my eyes never left Shio''s face. The way she reacted was all captured by me.


    Halfway through, I could feel the walls of her pussy tighten up as if the ce was still unexplored. Shio bit her lips while raising her arms to try and reach my shoulder.


    I lowered my head a bit for her arms to reach me. Shio, after noticing that, immediately circled her arms around my neck and pulled me down to a kiss.


    Using that opportunity, my cock pushed further inside her, burying itselfpletely. The warm feeling instantly enveloped me as the insides of Shio tightened as it tried to squeeze me.


    At the same time as my cock reached her deepest part, Shio couldn''t resist to moan as she let go of my lips, hearing it at this distance instantly turned me on. With my cock buried inside her, she was trying to adjust her hips by opening her legs wider.


    With my arms supporting it, I raised her legs by holding it from under her knees. Shio instantly reddened when I did that as if it was an embarrassing pose for her.


    "Shio. I''m going to move."


    I whispered to her ears. She''s still holding onto my neck so she kissed me again as a sign of her consent before whispering her small instruction.


    "B-be gentle."


    Her husband probably couldn''t reach this deep inside her. From how tight it was, even without moving, Shio will squeeze my cum out by herself if given time.


    Heeding her instruction, I slowly raised my hips, pulling my cock halfway. When she almost sighed in relief I pushed it down again by thrusting as hard as I could.


    Shio couldn''t help but let out a gasp of surprise which immediately changed into her moans as my hips started pounding her like that without slowing down.


    With every thrust of my hips, Shio''s pussy will try to hold onto it but every time, it will just let my cock grind on her insides giving both of us the same amount of pleasure.


    "Aahh¡­ Ruru¡­ Haahhh¡­ I told you to¡­ Hhnn¡­ be gentle."


    Shio''s words in between her moans only encouraged me to do her further. My hand that was holding her legs up let go of it, not to let it drop down but to raise it further by putting down my arms on her side by using the bed as support.


    Shio blushed profusely with her fully erotic face when her hips were raised higher. Seeing that look on her, it made me more eager to make her feel good. From the earlier pace of pulling out halfway before going in again, it changed to only pulling out a bit before pounding as if trying to dig deeper inside her.


    Her arms now couldn''t maintain her hold onto me because of the pleasure. Instead, her hands started grabbing at the sides of the bed.


    Raising my body while my cock was continuing to go in and out of her. I called out to her.


    "Shio. Like this, you can see where we are connected."


    Hearing my words, Shio looked down and saw how my cock was pumping inside her. She stared at it for a full minute, watching how my cock was entering her.


    Continuing that pace for a few minutes. Shio was already a bit disoriented as she finally reached her second climax of the night


    "Aahhnn... A-again¡­ uhh."


    The way her pussy tightened up on me when she climaxed was so good that her uncontrolled twitching of her hips lets me grind into her walls further increasing the pleasure we both feel.


    After that, we changed positions. I went down to her side and raised one of her legs. Inserting it like that. I started fucking Shio again while my hands were on her breasts, pinching her nipples for further stimtion.


    The way her body moves this time was encouraging. She now tried to match my pace as she held onto my arm.


    Every time Shio climaxed, we will change our position. From the side, I moved behind her. Raising her butt higher, she inserted my cock by herself. Her plump butt jiggled each time I hit her deepest parts and the lewd soundsing from it instantly filled this room.


    The bed was already wet from all her spilled love nectar but my cock was even wetter as it kept plunging into her without rest. If I''m not stopping whenever she climaxed I might''ve already shot my semen inside her.


    I want her to remember this night. Giving her more climax will be a reason for her to always remember our first night.


    When she climaxed again. Shio pulled me down and climbed on top of me.


    "Ruru, it''s already good enough. Cum with me."


    Whispering these words as her pussy slowly swallowed my cock. I could see where we''re connected. With her on top of me this time. She ought to do the work by herself and make me cum by her own effort.


    "Then make me."


    Her turquoise-blue eyes shined in determination as she nodded and started moving her hips on top of me. When her slightly disheveled hair started covering her face, I reached my hand to it and fixed it. Shio smiled when she saw that but that smile partnered with her erotic face right now just made her extremely sexy.


    When she picked up her pace and started moving faster, I reached my hand on her butt and raised my knee to prop my feet up.


    Seeing that, Shio knew that I will now move along with her. With every thrust of her hips, it will also be met by a thrust of my hips.


    With that kind of pace. Shio''s moans never stopped and soon she dropped down onto me and kissed me to avoid her voice to rang out loud.


    By moving our hips faster, my cock kept on grinding and plunging on her. By doing that for a few minutes with the same pace, we finally both reached our climax.


    Shio with one final thrust of her hips down moaned out as her lower body twitches uncontrobly. And at the same time, with the final thrust, the pleasure from fucking Shio finally let me reach my limit. Shooting out everything inside her while her insides kept on squeezing everything out.


    When we both calmed down, Shio''s body dropped back down on top of me. Her eyes staring intently into my eyes.


    "Ruru..."


    Shio weakly called out to me, she''s still trying to catch her breath after that one final sprint we had, she really exhausted herself.


    "Hmm?"


    Her face after sex was still truly erotic. That reddened cheeks and her lips that were swollen a bit from our excessive kissing. One of her ears was also red from how I nibbled at it during that one position.


    "I... finally did it¡­ with you."


    With slight pauses, Shiopleted her sentence. Right. We finally did it. After how many times I restricted myself. This could have happened early if I let her be indulged in her fantasy. But yeah this was always better. To feel her true feelings and no fantasy involved.


    "Yes, you did. It was amazing Shio."


    I kissed her again and her tongue immediately followed. Locking our lips again with my cock still inside her. It will surely get me another reaction. But that''s forter.


    "After everything was resolved. Let me stay with you."


    She pondered for a bit before finally saying these words.


    "Un. You''re mine now Shio. But it might be bad for you if you stay here. If the school finds out¡­"


    For a teacher and a student to live together. Even if I argue, it will get her in trouble. And it''s inappropriate here. This isn''t my house. I''m still living off of my parents.


    "Y-you''re right. Then I''ll get a ce near here. You can stay over whenever you miss me or when I miss you."


    Shio''s face reddened again when she said herst sentence. The thought of me staying over where there will only be the two of us. There''s no more trace of the strict teacher the ss fears. This is Shio''s real face and I''m d I got to see it.


    "I''d love that. But Shio. I will still let you decide what you really want to do. Just know that, I''m here. I won''t let him hurt you again."


    If she will ever file a divorce that will be her decision, I will not ask her to do anything. But if she needs my support I will alwayse running for her.


    "Un. Thank you, Ruru."


    Shio kissed me again after saying thank you. She''s more used at this now. Maybe we might bring this habit in school¡­


    Err¡­ there''s still her room there. We just have to make an excuse from time to time.


    "Actually, I saw his car earlier at school."


    Right. I have to tell her. She will know it anyway. Her husband probably tried to call her and when she wouldn''t answer he went to our school to find her or even find the student that was with her.


    "Did you see him?"


    Shio suddenly had a hint of worry on her face. Afraid that I might be in trouble. Maybe for her, her husband was still powerful as an adult.


    "No. But I left a note on it. He will surely read it."


    He''s really an idiot if he didn''t read it.


    "What did you¡­"


    Still with the worry, I kissed Shio to calm her down.


    "Don''t worry it''s nothing threatening. I just want him to stop bothering you and Nao. Was he ever a good husband to you, Shio?"


    For him to stop bothering them. Right. I have to threaten him. I will confront him soon and if he wouldn''t ept it, then it''s easy to let the authoritye down to him.


    "I¡­ I feel like I woke up from my fantasy when I heard the words he said that night."


    Shio''s eyes dropped down as if she''s remembering a bad memory.


    "I see. You couldn''t remember because, for you, it was all a happy memory that you don''t know what''s real or not."


    She believed that her marriage was perfect. With a perfect husband like that. But that night changed her worldview.


    "He was responsible at least. But now that I think about it. His kind smile stopped after we became married. We will have nights like this yes, but that was just him relieving himself¡­"


    So, he already lost interest with her after she graduated? But he couldn''t get out of it. Was he threatened by her parents? Most possibly. Their innocent daughter being done in by her teacher? It''s already good that they didn''t report him immediately. They considered Shio''s feelings.


    "I see. It was an amazing experience with you Shio. Can''t you feel it? I''m hard again for you."


    It will never be a night just for relieving for them. For me, it was to let them feel what I really feel for them. Maybe back then, I''m doing it to remind them that they''re mine but now, it''s to let them feel what I really feel for them and maybe that''s how it is for them as well.


    "Naughty student."


    Shio pinched my nose, before dropping a kiss again.


    "We''re not that anymore. We crossed the line."


    No more teacher and student boundary between us. We''re just Ruru and Shio now.


    "Right. Ruru¡­"


    Shio called out to me lovingly. This tone¡­


    "What is it Shio?"


    I matched it and waited for what she would say.


    "I couldn''t really say those words yet but I''m happy it''s you."


    Giving me her most beautiful smile, Shio managed to fork those words out.


    "I understand Shio. I feel it anyway. That''s enough."


    There''s no need to push her to say it. Just by her act, I could feel that I was already lifted in her heart.


    "Un. Tomorrow, how should we act?"


    Err¡­ she''s worrying how to act tomorrow. Does that mean she wouldn''t be able to control herself if she saw me in ss?


    "Just the same. But can you really teach now?"


    I''m still worried since her problem hasn''t really been resolved yet.


    "Resting today made me recover. And tonight with you here, I feel like I can go on again."


    Shio nodded and gave me a reassuring smile.


    "I''m happy to hear that. For the meantime, leave him to me. Nao asked me to resolve it properly so I''ll do that first but if that''s not enough. I might use some methods you won''t like."


    Talk to him man to man? He will surely only rage and not listen. Err¡­ Should I skip the steps and just beat him up before reporting him to the Ministry and the Police? But yeah, I don''t really want to implicate Shio. As her husband and his former student, she will surely be dragged by it.


    I''m sure there''s a method where he will just back away. But Nao. Should I really let her stay at that school? Her home was near and her parents¡­


    Let''s first see what will happen.


    "I''ll help you. You shouldn''t carry all of it by yourself. I¡­ I will talk to my parents first to ask them what really happened back then."


    Ah. She wanted to know if what she heard was true. If it is, she''ll probably resolve herself to file that divorce.


    "Do you want me toe with you?"


    "No, maybe next time when everything''s clear, I''ll take you to them."


    Shio shook her head. She doesn''t want me to be dragged in as well. If Ie with her, they will just attribute it as their daughter taking in a student as her lover.


    "Alright. Then one more, Shio."


    I nodded and before the night deepens¡­


    "Naughty Ruru. O-one more time."


    Shio smiled seductively. My cock was still inside her so¡­ I raised my body up and put us into sitting position before putting her down again without pulling it out of her.


    And after just a few minutes, Shio''s moans filled the room once again.

 Chapter 159: How to deal with him?

    <h4>Chapter 159: How to deal with him?</h4>


    After one more round with Shio, she fell back on the bed, exhausted but with a satisfied smile on her face. She then turned her body towards me and used my chest as her pillow while her legs were clinging onto me.


    For her to show me this adorable side of hers, this is probably the one that she would only show to those she was reallyfortable to.


    "Ruru..."


    Shio called out softly. She''s still catching her breath while restingfortably on my chest


    "What is it?"


    I answered her. My arms already circled around her and pulled her closer. I will leaveter, so this much is fine.


    "¡­About your future."


    Shio answered.


    Ah. I know. She''s still worried about that. That impossible future.


    I reached for her hair and caressed it as I corrected her.


    "Our future. I want my Shio in it."


    Though I want them all to be in it, I know that''s a tall order. Maybe halfway through, some will drop out and I have no right to stop them.


    "¡­ I want to, but will you really be fine? As an adult I¡­"


    The worry in her voice couldn''t be hidden. As an adult, she has already seen how hard it is so, she wanted to remind me again.


    "I know. In your eyes, it will be impossible to realize what I want."


    I epted that fact way before but that''s not a reason to give up


    Shio looked up to me and hurriedly shook her head.


    "That''s not¡­"


    "It''s fine to think like that. You''ve already seen the world as an adult. You might think I''m naively working towards a goal that will never be realized. But Shio. My mind wouldn''t change."


    Right. She kept advising me about how hard it is to be an adult, that we will face hardships when that timees.


    "You''re stubborn like that."


    Shio released a soft sigh.


    "Yes, I am¡­ Even if it''s hard, I''ll strive for it. Ah no. We will strive for it. The girls will all help, well, those who will stay at least. I told them that they can ask to leave and there will be no problem. It''s their future so even if they''re mine right now, I don''t have any right to decide it for them."


    Well except for the others who I don''t really want to lose. Akane, Haruko, Yae.


    Others will still have that choice. Maybe somewhere down the road, some will wake up to notice that my goal is unrealistic. They will have that choice if they really decide to. I won''t hold them back if they really choose to leave.


    Shio nodded as she tried to understand what I''m trying to say.


    "I see. The decision still lies with us."


    I lifted her head to have her look at me.


    "Shio also has that choice. As much as I want you to be in it, I will respect your decision. Just tell me and¡­"


    She put a finger on my lips to stop me from talking.


    "Stop that. I didn''t say I don''t want to."


    "¡­ Right. Well, that''s that. I might not have a solid n for now, I''m still naive and there''s a lot of things I don''t know yet, so I''m learning."


    Am I really learning though? Haa. With all these issues I want to meddle in, it might look like I''m not learning anything. But ever since the change in me, I''m already taking in whatever it is that I see in my surroundings.


    I''m not that guy who has a narrow view anymore. At each step, I now look from left to right and back before continuing.


    "¡­ Then if there''s something you want to know. Ask me."


    After a minute of silence, Shio opened her mouth. She''s probably thinking about what she could do for me.


    "That I will."


    I smiled at her and even if we''ve already done it a lot of times, I kissed her to convey what I''m feeling for her.


    When Shio fell asleep, I put the nket on her and quietly moved back to our room.


    Akane turned around as soon as she felt me beside her. Like always she didn''t say anything and just made herselffortable in my arms.


    Just like that, I also soon fall asleep to wait for tomorrow.


    When the morninges and we''re already prepared for the new day, Shio tries to give me a ride. I rejected her since it will definitely look suspicious if I arrive at school in her car.


    Sending her off, Akane and I bid her farewell before we go on our way to the station.


    "What are your ns for today, husband?"


    Akane asked to break the silence as we walked towards the station.


    "Ah. There''s no particr n but I might confront Shio''s husband somewhere."


    Right. He will show up soon so¡­


    I have to check on Nao. Shio will be at school, I can go to her easily if that guy does something reckless.


    "Then you better take care. You know how many will worry if something happened to you."


    Akane reminded me as she reached for my hand.


    I turned to her and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "I know. Nothing will happen, we still have that dinner with your parents, right?"


    "Yes. Mom even reminded me to take you with me."


    Aunt Akemi, even if she''s a former-delinquent, she''s always a worrywart.


    "She''s worrying over nothing. Ah. Right. I will once again ask them for your hand."


    That''s something that should be done once more. Maybe I will go to Haruko and Yae too.


    "Eh? They''ve already given it."


    "Over the phone? That''s not enough. I want to do it properly. To show them how I really want you to stay with me."


    Of course, Aunt Akemi will haveints again. With how many girls I brought home, she probably urately counted it from their window.


    Err¡­ I couldn''t me her for that. She''s just concerned for her daughter after all.


    Akane and I separated again from the station. Even if it''s now a habit, she was still full of reluctance whenever we parted. That part of her will never change. Just like how her love for me never changed since we''re young.


    When I arrived at the ssroom Nami was the first one to greet me as she came over from her seat. This girl turned back to that confident observer girl now. Even if someone will notice how close we are now, she wouldn''t be bothered by it anymore.


    Err¡­ maybe as long as it''s not Ogawa who was looking. That''s who she liked for so long, just like Satsuki but unlike her, Nami didn''t really feel love towards Ogawa. Only like.


    That''s why when she started spending her time with me, she started seeing the ws in him.


    Ah. Why am I worrying over him? Nami''s already mine. And he''s not here yet anyway.


    After that greeting, Nami went back to her seat, satisfied. Aya also greeted me andmented on how I look refreshed.


    Err. Am I really refreshed? I stayed upte with Shiost night.


    "Un. It seems some of your burdens were lifted."


    Aya added before she went back to her book.


    Ah. She must be talking about how I let myself be rxedst night. It might have really lifted the sense of urgency I was feeling. I keep walking around these days but after that and realizing how much they were worried about me, I already unconsciously lifted that up.


    "It''s thanks to your reminder, Aya. Thank you."


    "Uhm it''s not only me who reminded you, right?"


    "But still, you''re part of it."


    "Uhh. Then treat meter."


    Ah. This is probably her way to say she wanted to spend time with me.


    "Alright."


    I smiled at her before bringing out Kana''s novel. Two chapters left before I finished it so I devoted the remaining time to read it properly before discussing it again with Aya.


    When Shio arrived at the ssroom after the bell rang, I saw her look at me and smiled bashfully before she was bombarded by questions about ''How is she feeling now?'' or ''What happened to her?'' by the other students.


    If they knew she was with me at my bedst night, what would their reaction be?


    Though it probably went unnoticed by most of them, her smile was picked up by the girls beside me. Satsuki alternatively looked between me and Shio while Aya also looked at me as if she''s trying to see what''s my reaction from that.


    There''s no use hiding it from them so I nodded as confirmation to their wordless question.


    Nami already noticed my connection with Shio way before so it didn''t reallye as a surprise for her.


    Since Shio was here, that meant her husband still hasn''t shown up. It''s too early and what I wrote there will not immediately lure him out. Maybe tomorrow? Orter? Either way, I already prepared myself for it


    Finishing her ss like normal, the 1st period with Shio ended without any problems on her part. It''s as if the problem she was having was left behind somewhere. Seeing her teaching like that, it also put me at ease.


    The next periods after that also went by uneventfully.


    And so the lunch break arrived again.


    When the bell rang, I immediately went out of the room to call and check on Nao. After hearing her voice and her confirmation that Shio''s husband was not there, I went out of the School Building to see his car arriving.


    "Ah. He''s here."


    Shio was probably at her room back in the Administration Building, resting. If he confronts her there, they will surely make amotion so I have to stop him.


    After messaging Nami about how I might not be able toe for our lunch, my feet took me to where he parked his car.


    He''s still inside so I waited for him to get off.


    Upon seeing me, his calm mood was immediately reced with anger.


    "To have the guts to show up like this. Kid. Doyou think you can threaten me with that?"


    Though he hadn''t shouted, his voice couldn''t contain all his anger.


    "Oh? You''ve read my letter. Then what are you still doing here?"


    What I wrote there was simple. I told him to stop going here and leave Shio alone or else, his career as a teacher will be over.


    I deliberately left out Nao since he still has no idea as to what''s my rtionship with her. I wanted him to think like this.


    That I don''t really have any evidence to support my im.


    Also, I asked Nao that if he contacted her, she has to act normal, to make him believe that she''s still his. But she should refuse if he asked to see her.


    "I wouldn''t be scared of that. You don''t have any evidence."


    "Really? Do you want to try it now?"


    I smiled mysteriously and that immediately irked him.


    He thenughed like a crazy maniac. Fully confident that I don''t have it in me.


    "Go on. Let''s see if you can still hold onto your bluff."


    I took out my phone and acted like I''m dialing someone. But then I stopped and sighed.


    "Haa... Do you really want us to talk here? For him to hear what I''m about to report?"


    I pointed to the personing out of the Administration Building.


    Well, I also need to get him out of this ce to deal with him somewhere.


    Seeing the approaching person, he clicked his tongue and went back to his car. No matter how brave he is, if someone hears what we''re talking about, it will really spell trouble for him.


    That''s why after seeing I''m still standing from where I am, he lowered his car window and shouted at me.


    "Get in!"


    Alright. Even if I becamete for the next period. I have to deal with this guy now. It won''t be simple I know. But¡­ if he can be reasoned with to quietly move away from Shio and Nao then all is good. If not¡­ I might not really report him, however, there are other ways to make someone be scared for their life.


    Before getting in his car, I messaged Nao to be ready and told her the situation.

 Chapter 160: Making him Back Off

    <h4>Chapter 160: Making him Back Off</h4>


    "Say. Does it have to be high school girls?"


    I broke the silence when we''re already out of the vicinity of the school. He''s still gritting his teeth as if he would bite anytime.


    Of course, he will be this angry if I''m threatening his livelihood as well as his hobby.


    "Huh? What the hell are you talking about?"


    Through gritted teeth, that''s the only thing he could say in response.


    "No. I mean. Why are you targeting high school girls? You already have a wife who you got from it but you still continued?"


    Because he''s a pedo, of course. Someone with a high school girl fetish. Through this rage of his, he didn''t even notice that I''m already recording this conversation.


    "I didn''t intend on getting a wife through it. Once they graduate, I''ll let them go. But Shiori¡­"


    But Shio dragged you to meet her parents. Just how many have he victimized already? Did he only get one and will only change after they graduated or he''s keeping a number of them as reserves?


    "I see. You''re really a bastard, aren''t you? Do you not fear to be caught? How many have you preyed upon already?"


    "What? There''s no evidence. Even if they trace it back to Shiori, I married her during her college."


    Ah, so that''s what he will use to defend himself in Shio''s case. Well, maybe her case was really a bit weak now that she became an adult and that they were wed during her college.


    He also didn''t answer my question as to how many. This guy is quite cautious but not cautious enough. He should have stayed silent.


    "I see. So you will still insist on your habit."


    "I don''t need you to talk me out of it."


    His voice became calm now. His rage was finally dispersed. That''s why he could brush away my questions easily.


    "Haa. Then can you release Shiori?"


    I sighed and asked him.


    "She''s my wife. Even if I don''t want that marriage, she''s mine, so back off."


    He grinned as if he already won. If I told him I bedded his wifest night, will he go back to raging?


    Ah. But I decided not to bother her with this, I could settle this by myself.


    "This guy. Do you know why I''m talking to you like this?"


    "What? You thought you could threaten me again with your bluff?"


    That''s where his confidence at dealing with mees from, eh?


    "Why are you so confident that I am bluffing?"


    Keep that grin on your face for now. It''ll be funny to see the change in your expressionter.


    "Because you don''t have anything but a statement from Shiori."


    After saying that, he parked his car somewhere deste. He picked a good ce for his beating, eh?


    "I see. Will this be enough to scare you?"


    I took out my phone and yed a video. In it was Nao in her school uniform. This was taken by her yesterday and was sent to me today. She sat in front of the camera and started talking


    "I''m Akiyama Nao, currently a 3rd-year high school student at Third High School. Sawatari Nobuo was my advisor during my 1st year. One day, he asked me if I needed an extra lesson which I agreed. By showing his kind smile and his favourable treatment to me, I eventually fall in love with him¡­"


    I paused the video at that part and looked at his slowly changing expression from the state of disbelief to exasperation.


    "T-that''s. Why do you have that? What did you do to Nao?!"


    "That''s not the right question, you know? Do you want me to continue the video or not?"


    I smirked and pointed my finger to the y button on the screen.


    I don''t want to use ckmail with any of my girls anymore but if it''s to protect them, then I won''t hesitate. I should give Nao a reward for thister, that girl really turned back to me after that night.


    No matter what this guy did to her, in the end she''s always mine.


    Ah, what should I do? Should I let him continue his habit and steal from him again?


    That would be a hassle and as long as he''s near, Shio or Nao wouldn''t befortable.


    "...What the hell do you want?"


    With a low volume of his voice, every word he uttered ended in a strong note.


    But no matter what his reaction, I stayed calm and processed everything that happened.


    "I already told you. Leave Shio alone. Ah and also Nao. She''s not yours anymore. Leave this area. I don''t care where you will go as long as you stop buzzing around Shio or Nao."


    Well, that''s the idea but will he ept? Will he really let him be pushed away like this?


    Of course. He''ll fight back.


    "Heh.? So you want them for yourself? I guess we''re alike in that sense. But you. You''re just a kid who doesn''t know anything."


    He sniggered andughed like a maniac.


    I knew he would act like this. Haa. I should''ve started with beating that handsome face of his, eh? That way he wouldn''t be able to snag another young girl. After that, report him and have him arrested.


    "Alike? I''m not a pedophile like you who dresses my girls into the same image I preferred. Say, is Shio the first one to don that image or there''s a girl before her?"


    "Pedophile? Don''t lump at the same level as those trash!"


    He didn''t answer again. In any case, this guy. He''s hopeless. He put himself in his own category.


    "But you are. Both a pedophile and a trash."


    I smirked and worked on my phone. Not minding how aggrieved he was already.


    "Watch your mouth, kid."


    Just how long can he hold himself back? And does he think he still has some sort of advantage towards me?


    "What? Do you want to have a go? Let''s go down and let me give you some lesson that you wouldn''t be able to teach anyone."


    Right. A lesson on how to get beaten up properly. If there''s a subject like that, who would enroll?


    "Just because you''re good at brawling doesn''t mean you''ll always prevail."


    His voice turned cold as he reached for something inside the glovepartment of his car.


    I see. So he has something like that.


    "Haa. What? Do you have a gun or a knife there? Take it out. Do you n on threatening me with it? To erase what I have? Go on."


    I sighed and acted tough. It''s a bit dangerous now but I have to discourage him from using that. No matter how fast or good I am, if that was really a gun then this will turn bad.


    "This kid..."


    His hand froze as if deliberating whether he would continue taking out what he''s hiding or not.


    With that unknown point. I shouldn''t show any weaknesses right now. Even if I''m scared. Which is I am. I have to show him how calm I am despite being threatened.


    "So what will it be? My patience is limited. Should I just continue ying this?"


    I brought up my phone again and showed the screen where Nao''s video was paused.


    Shio''s husband went silent for a few minutes but his hand never left thepartment. His face was already starting to sweat despite the cool air-conditioning of this car.


    I already heard the sound of the metal clinking in it, so it''s quite clear to me that it''s either a knife or really a gun. If this guy loses it, I''ll do my best to survive¡­


    Luckily, rationality took over him. He sighed and closed thepartment before asking.


    "¡­ If I did what you asked. What kind of guarantee can you give me?"


    Hearing that, I sighed in relief inside my mind. But I kept my confident expression on my face.


    "You still haven''t done anything yet and you''re already asking for a guarantee? Let''s see. Divorce Shio first. Ah no. Scratch that, she will approach you for that when she finally decides."


    I raised my voice a bit to mask my unsettlement from what could have happened if he lost his rationality.


    "Divorcing her?¡­ Alright."


    Since he didn''t really have a choice and that''s something he also wanted in the future, it was easy for him to swallow it.


    "Stay away. Never contact them again. Not Shio, not Nao. Request for a transfer somewhere far away. You know, if I let you stay near and I find out you''re still doing the same, I won''t hesitate to put your ass in the jail."


    Hearing my next set of instructions, he paused and seemingly trembled from containing his anger. His face is too dark right now that he might erupt soon.


    "Where are you getting this confidence from? You''re just a kid."


    "I am a kid. However, I have evidence that can indict you. What? You know, you can refuse everything. If I''m not thinking about Shio and Nao, I wouldn''t be talking here with you."


    It''s to not let them be bothered by this. Yes. It''s easy to turn to authority, but how long will that take? They will surely be both called to testify at the court and be troubled by all the official procedures. When everything ends, it will be like a stain on their name. If this guy quietly leaves then that wouldn''t be needed anymore and they could continue in their life, with me.


    Well, even if not with me. They still have that choice after all.


    "¡­ What guaran--"


    Before he could finish his sentence, I cut him off and dared him.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Talk about that after you''ve done something. Or you can try and shoot with that gun of yours. Or if that''s not a gun, I''m just here, you can stab me anytime you want."


    His mind has already surrendered, so the possibility is already low but it''s still there. Despite saying those in full confidence, I''m really scared for my life. I still wanted to see that silly smile on Akane''s face, Haruko''s silent concession and her affection when we''re alone, Yae''s adorablepetitiveness, Kana''s cute moments, Satsuki''s tsundere acts, Aya''s timidness, Ria''s observant trait and her way of calling me Dumb-senpai, Aoi''s unruliness, Nami''s scary observer skills, Miwa-nee and our son Minoru, Sena''s determined attitude, Otoha who was slowly stepping away from her insecurity, Himeko''s desire to change for her to be epted by her father, Shio with all her different sides, Nao who I still haven''t repaid the 2 years I have forgotten her and Rae who still have a lot to teach me and a lot to learn from me.


    "¡­You''re not normal."


    In the end, he still couldn''t muster his courage to do it. He''s an intellectual. He''s handsome as well despite his age. He wouldn''t want to risk everything only to end up worse than what I was using to have him back off. If he went for a normal rtionship, he could get anyone he wanted to. As long as it''s not my girls, he should know better now.


    "I get that a lot."


    I shrugged and made myselffortable on the passenger seat. I closed my eyes and remembered all of their faces and how will they act if something bad really went down here.


    "Drive me back to school. Also, give me your contact. That way I can check on you if you''ve done what I asked. You''re a crafty man, Nobuo. And wise too, so I expect you to not be so desperate."


    I reminded him again. He already conceded and will follow my demands for now, but what about the future?


    I''ll let him remember these traits of his. Push his mind away from Nao and Shio.


    "What''s your name?"


    He asked when we''re back on the road that will lead to the school. There''s no point for him being adamant. He already lost, even with anger welling up inside him, he wouldn''t be able to act upon it again, as long as I have these pieces of evidence I got for his misdeeds.


    "That''s none of your business. Just step away from their lives and we''re good."


    I confidently said before the car went back into silence.


    In the end, I didn''t even need to call Nao to reinforce that video. Well, that''s good, I''ll inform her that everything went well. Shio too when I see her in school.

 Chapter 161: Three Healing Angels

    <h4>Chapter 161: Three Healing Angels</h4>


    "Where did you go?"


    Nami asked when she saw me entering the empty clubroom, Satsuki and Aya were with her and were discussing something. All three of them stood up worriedly and walked towards me.


    I checked my phone when I arrived back in school and saw Nami''s message to me to stille to the empty clubroom when I get back.


    That Nobuo already drove away and based on his attitude, if he wanted to gain some kind of guarantee from me, he better not do anything funny.


    "Err. I just finished some business."


    I couldn''t tell them what I just did. Shio''s husband seemingly gave up because of the pieces of evidence I piled up. However, there''s still a possibility that he will rescind on what he agreed on.


    "You''re drenched in sweat and you look pale."


    Satsuki said when I went near them.


    I see. I got really scared back there and only now did my sweat escape out of my body. Stepping out of that dangerous situation finally rxed my nerves which led to the suppressed tension to be released.


    "Uhm... I saw you leaving in a car¡­"


    Ayamented which exined why these three were here together.


    "Ah. Don''t worry. That''s someone I know who asked me to help him with something."


    "Really?"


    Satsuki''s eyes drew close to me as if probing if I''m telling the truth or not.


    "I think it''s best to believe him."


    Nami also has the same suspicion as Satsuki but she chose to go along with what I said instead of forcing me to tell them what I just did.


    "Un. Ruki probably has his reason not to tell us."


    Aya also nodded, deciding not to pursue it anymore.


    "Haa. Alright. Sit down here, idiot. We got you your lunch."


    And Satsuki. After hearing the two finally gave up and pulled me into a seat.


    An unopened boxed lunch was there. These girls¡­


    "Is it fine to think that I''m the luckiest guy around?"


    They prepared this for me since they knew I didn''t eat yet. But if the worst-case scenario happened earlier and I failed toe back? They wouldn''t be just this worried¡­ Haa. Even if that situation was kind of unavoidable, I should''ve prepared for every scenario.


    "His tongue is at it again."


    Hearing my words, Nami smiled even if she''s berating what I said.


    "You''re right, he always does that."


    Satsuki agreed. For her, it''s probably normal now. I always threw lines that will make her flustered after all.


    "He''s kind of cool like that."


    Aya whispered as she looked at me while blushing.


    "Thank you, Aya."


    I reached for her hand and pulled her into a hug.


    "Ugh. So it''s better to say it like that?"


    Nami looked at us with a little jealousy in her eyes.


    "Leave that idiot be. Even if we say it like that, he will also pull us into his arms."


    Right¡­ Satsuki already knew me well. But these girls, it''s really refreshing to see them getting along like this.


    "Satsuki, did you miss me teasing you? And Nami. Thank you."


    After satisfying Aya, I pulled both of them and hugged them one by one.


    "Ugh, why am I the only one not getting a thank you?"


    Satsukiined about what I said when I was hugging Nami.


    Seeing that, Aya and Nami both have a teasing smile on their faces.


    "See. Satsuki is really cute when she''s honest like this. Thank you."


    After I released Nami, I pulled Satsuki into a hug like the other two. Even if she tried to push me away, it''s just her little resistance because she''s embarrassed.


    "It seems Ruu already has you in his palm Satsuki."


    Namimented while Aya nodded with both of them throwing her that teasing smile.


    Seeing that, Satsuki couldn''t help but blush and turn it into her violent tendency towards me.


    "I''ll punch this guyter."


    It''s not that convincing when she''s also responding to my hug now.


    After releasing Satsuki, I went back to the seat and honestly thanked them again.


    "Anyway. Seriously. Thank you for worrying, Satsuki, Aya and Nami. I couldn''t tell you what I did, it''s better for you not to know. Just think of it as me helping someone."


    If they knew what happened, their worries would just increase so it''s better this way.


    "You fixed another girl''s problem, right?"


    Nami, with her observer skills, had surely noticed and well, it''s not that hard to guess, since I only do things if it concerns my girls.


    "Err¡­ yes."


    There''s no use lying when she asks it like she''s just confirming it from me.


    "Then we won''t ask what happened or what you did this time. Instead, who is she?"


    This girl¡­ with her slight smile on her face, Nami already had an idea on who it was. She just wanted the other two to know about it.


    "Do you want to know? Uhm¡­ is it fine to take you all home with me?"


    Maybe it''s time to let them meet Akane. Well, if they''ll agree.


    "Of course we want to know. Just that, I think I''ll pass on knowing everyone for now¡­"


    I only got Nami yesterday so this is understandable. It''s already amazing that she epted Satsuki and Aya.


    "After the game..."


    Ah. Satsuki is still worried about the uing game. Right. She should focus on that.


    "It''s fine with me."


    Aya didn''t reject it. This girl is like Haruko, but she first looks at the situation before deciding whether she will concede or not. Yesterday when she pulled me into the clubroom to remind me, that''s probably her being unable to hold back at watching me push myself.


    "Alright. Aya first, tomorrow or this Friday, Let''s go home together."


    I told Aya before looking at the other two to ept their reasonings.


    "So who is it?"


    After that, Nami continued with the question.


    "Shio."


    Hearing the name, Satsuki became confused.


    "Who?"


    Before I could answer, Nami answered her.


    "I think it''s Ms. Miyazaki."


    "I see, so that''s why she looked at you like that."


    As if gaining rity, Satsuki immediately linked it to what happened earlier. Even if I already confirmed it when they both looked at me during ss, they couldn''t immediately connect to what I did this time.


    "Even our teacher¡­ Ruki is really amazing."


    Aya nodded as her eyes brightened, also remembering what happened earlier when Shio looked at me in ss.


    "He''s really amazing. All we know about her is she''s our strict ss advisor. But Ruki already worked his way into her heart."


    Nami sighed as if recalling the way Shio always acted in ss. That''s all the impression they could get from her.


    "Err¡­ girls, I know you''re praising me but¡­ how can I eat when you three stuck yourselves like this to me?"


    After a while, only now did I notice that the three of them were already so close to me, Nami taking my left arm, Satsuki on my right and Aya on my back while she slung her arm around my neck.


    "That''s your problem."


    Nami giggled while she rested her head on my arm.


    "Right. Work something out by yourself."


    Satsuki wore a smug expression while she did the same thing as Nami did.


    "This is kind of fun."


    Aya also giggled at my back and gave my cheek a peck.


    I really look like that one harem protagonist now. But yeah, that guy will never do what I''m about to do. He will just sit here and shake like an idiot or he''ll overhear all by himself.


    "Haa¡­ Alright, I''ll start with you three before this food."


    I softly sighed before I stood up to release myself from the three of them. Though they''re all startled, they couldn''t react that fast to what I did next.


    "Eh? Wait! Ruu--"


    I first turned to my left, Nami whose eyes never left me, tried to push me away. However, I already caught her waist, pulled her up and kissed her before she could finish her sentence. It''s not just a normal kiss, of course. Eventually, she also started responding as she opened her mouth and let my tongue invade her mouth while her face was blushing profusely.


    "I love you Nami, thank you for doing this for me."


    I said after releasing her from the kiss. Though she looked a bit dissatisfied when I did, hearing me saying those words again satisfied her as she gave me her most beautiful smile.


    I then turned to Satsuki next, even if she already saw what I did to Nami, she didn''t really move away and it was as if she was waiting for me. This tsundere couldn''t always be honest but that''s fine, I''ll pull her honesty out for her.


    Just like with Nami, Satsuki also responded to my lips trying to vite her own lips, slipping her hand to the back of my neck, Satsuki pulled me ever closer. Her breath was turning hot and her face had a hint of lust now. If not for the other two, this girl might probably ask me for that.


    "Idiot... Kissing me suddenly."


    "You already know how much I love you Satsuki, even if you couldn''t bepletely honest, your actions and intentions were all well-received by me. Thank you for being here."


    Andstly, Aya opened her arms as if waiting for me to take her. I didn''t let her down as I pulled her into a hug and took her lips into another kiss, yesterday was probably not enough for her.


    "Umm more¡­"


    Hearing that encouraging voice, I sucked on her lips and tongue and she also sucked on mine. Even if there are Nami and Satsuki behind, Aya took us into her own world where there''s only the two of us. Her face was like that time in the bed of that secret room inside the Poem Appreciation Club. It made me want to have the urge to push her down and take her right here.


    But yeah, as if I would do that.


    "I love you Aya. For always being here for me, don''t say that I''m the one helping you, you also helped me a lot even if you don''t want to take credit for it."


    Aya didn''t answer and like Nami, she gave me her most beautiful smile to date. That just strengthened my desire to have her.


    "Why do I feel happy even if this scene looks wrong on so many levels?"


    Nami broke the silence andmented on what had just happened.


    It''s really wrong eh. But for us, this will soon be the norm. Because of my ambition to live with all of them in the future, something like this will always happen.


    "It''s because it''s that idiot. Ugh. I wanted to be alone with him but this also isn''t bad."


    Even if Satsuki sounds like she''sining, herst words were her epting this kind of situation.


    "Un¡­that''s why we all love him, right?"


    Aya alsomented and upon hearing that, the other two nodded and went back to their previous positions.


    In the end, even if I kissed them in turns to make them flustered, it only encouraged them to stick with me more than earlier.


    So how will I eat now?


    "He''ll surely be killed by the other boys if they knew."


    They''ll probably die first out of jealousy and envy.


    In the end, the three took pity on me and released me for a bit to eat the lunch they prepared for me.


    This time with them made me forget that I was just in a dangerous situation earlier and I''m really thankful for all of them. If not for them, I might''ve been thinking on some corner, mulling over the decisions and actions I did in that car. Now it became this kind of cheerful and fluffy atmosphere.


    "He''s grinning like an idiot, right?"

 Chapter 162: Informing Shio

    <h4>Chapter 162: Informing Shio</h4>


    When the lunch break ended, the three girls went ahead of me. Even if the three were alreadyfortable with each other, it will surely be bad to be seen with all of them.


    With the ss going on as usual, time passed quickly and the day was already soon to end. I have that appointment with Shizu-senpai to spend time with her but first, I want to see Shio and tell her what happened.


    Satsuki, Aya and Nami already went to their clubs after saying goodbye to me. Though Nami''s friends always urged me to visit their club again, I opted not to. It''s not always fun to look at the gloomy face of Ogawa. He will surely be more aggrieved if even at their clubroom, Nami will be all over me. That might break his character and had him evolve from being the dense harem protagonist to an active one. He might start to put his hands on the girls around him.


    But yeah, if that happened it will be a question of will they ept that change in him? Considering Mori, she will probably like it.


    However, his type rarely changes and if he does, he already did when he mustered his courage to confess to Nami. And well, if he found out that his first confession and first girlfriend was stolen by someone else, that will be a huge setback for him. It might be the cause for him to be more scared of confessing to someone else.


    Sakuma and Tadano still have hopes though. Sakuma already got his guts but with him giving up at Satsuki easily, I thought of having to let him learn something. I''ll ask Satsuki to tell him her previous feelings for him when that supposed meeting of them happened. It''s to make him grow. Of course, it would be dependent if Satsuki wanted to do that as well.


    Err¡­ I don''t know why I want to do that but I somehow want him to seed at wooing Satsuki''s sister if ever. Knowing Satsuki, she can probably ept any girls but if I also go after her sister, it might hurt her. Considering what happened when she even asked her sister to give Sakuma to her which her sister did. That memory was something that can pull Satsuki down. It will hurt her and it''s something I don''t want to happen. I''m supposed to care for them not hurt them.


    About Tadano, he just needs to switch his target of affection and he''ll be good to go. He''s too fixated on Nami, even now after his confession. Nami is already one of my girls and neither him nor Ogawa can take her back.


    When I arrived in front of Shio''s room, the door after my first knock. Upon seeing me, she looked outside first before pulling me inside with her.


    "Why are you here, Ruru? I didn''t call on you. Some teachers were already teasing me about having youe here. They just thought you became the Teacher''s Pet but it might escte soon."


    Ah. Right. The other teachers are those who I need to be wary of.


    "Sorry Shio, I just wanted to check on you."


    "As you can see, I''m doing well. Thanks to you."


    After hearing my words, she loosened up and the worry that was on her face about the teachers finding this odd disappeared. She smiled beautifully with a refreshed look on her face


    "No. That''s on you. Your own effort."


    "...Can I hit you once, Ruru?"


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Take credit if it''s due. My state right now is really because of you. Stop telling me that it''s just my own effort. I wouldn''t be standing here if you were not by my side."


    "I see. That was really hit-worthy, eh? Okay. I''ll stay still."


    "Haa¡­ this idiot."


    Instead of hitting me, Shio slipped her hands to my side and embraced me. Resting her head on my shoulder Shio made herselffortable by hugging me.


    "This is better than hitting you. Forget what I said earlier. Thank you foring, Ruru. I was actually wishing just now for you toe here and my wish was immediately granted."


    "You don''t need to wish, you know? Send me a message if you can''t make an excuse in ss. We''re not a teacher and a student anymore, right?"


    She was refraining from messaging me because of that rtionship. Now that we crossed that line, nothing should be limiting her anymore.


    "Right. I can do that now."


    "Do that next time, okay? I''ll watch out for it."


    "Un. Did you miss me, Ruru? Is that why you came here to see me?"


    Shio lifted her head and looked at me. With this kind of atmosphere, my head moved unconsciously and took her lips into a kiss. My hand also slipped to her sides to pull her closer.


    While our lips were locked, we moved from the door down to her sofa with me falling on top of her.


    "I do miss my Shio, of course I always wanted to see you. But that''s just one of my purposes foring."


    After a satisfying passionate kiss we ended up lying on her sofa together and only then did I manage to answer her.


    "What is it? The other purpose?"


    "Uhm. It''s done, Shio. I met your husband earlier. He won''t be bothering you anytime soon."


    Giving her this news, Shio first became surprised but she quickly calmed herself down.


    "How did you¡­"


    She then turned back to me to hear my next words.


    "Earlier during lunch break, I saw his car arriving. I talked to him. I won''t tell you what I did but please trust me. You now have the time to think about what you wanted to do. No matter what it is, I''ll respect your decision."


    Telling her about the threat that I faced will just worry her. Not just her but everyone who will hear it so, I''ll keep that to myself and just tell her the result.


    "Didn''t you tell me that I should check if he''s really sincere?"


    Ah. Is she talking about my advice in her hobby room?


    "That was whenst night hadn''t happened yet. If the decision lies on me, no matter what happens, I won''t give you back to him. But you see, I want you to have your own choice, I won''t take that away from you."


    That advice has already expired. Shio''s mine now. He could now only hope to rely on his memories to remember her. However, I still want her to decide for herself.


    "Haa¡­ I already told you my nsst night. Ruru, aren''t I one of your girls now?"


    Shio sighed and buried her face on my chest before saying that in a low voice.


    "Yes, you''re mine now. I managed to make his rage subside. He''ll back off from you and Nao starting today. That is if he upheld what we talked about earlier. So¡­ starting now, you''re free to do what you want."


    If he''s sensible then he will do what he said. It''s easy to expose him now that''s why I''m quite confident that he wouldn''t do anything rash.


    "I''ll go to my parents this weekend. And I''ll look for a ce where I can move this Friday so can I still stay at your ce until Friday?"


    Ah. Right. She had to move to avoid problems in school. Maybe if I have time I can apany her to choose for a ce to move into.


    Err¡­ we might also go back to their house to bring out everything in her hobby room as well as her other things. Well, that could wait after she resolved everything.


    "You know you don''t need to ask about that. Your luggage was still in my room, right? And I''m expecting you''ll give me a ride home today since Akane and I will not be eating dinner at home. We''re going to have dinner with her parents."


    Telling her my ns, it made me reinforce the idea that Shio is really mine now. She''s not just my teacher anymore. As one of my girls, I won''t treat her differently from the others. Focus on her when we''re alone.


    "I see. Then I''ll wait for youter. Don''t you have somewhere to go to?"


    "Are you trying to kick me out now?"


    "Of course not. I already had my fill so I''m trying to also be considerate."


    Shio looked up and smiled. Seeing that, I couldn''t help myself but kiss her again.


    She can be considerateter. Being this close to her made me want her¡­


    "But I''m still not satisfied Shio."


    After saying that, my hand started moving to explore her body.


    "Eh?! Your hands¡­"


    Shio eximed upon feeling it, however, she didn''t resist and just bit her lips to prevent herself from moaning.


    "We always couldn''t finish something here, right? Let''s do it today."


    Whispering these words to her, Shio''s little resistance went down as her face reddened further.


    She was holding herself back but with those words from me, she stopped.


    "¡­ Naughty Ruru."


    "I just can''t resist my Shio when you''re acting this adorable."


    Being this close to her, I couldn''t restrain myself again. Err¡­ it might just be me being horny for her, but seeing Shio''s erotic face as she responds to my actions, she also wanted this.


    "¡­ We have to be quiet, Ruru."


    Shio whispered as a soft moan escaped her mouth when my hand rested on her butt.


    "Un. I''ll seal your lips like this to not let your moans escape."


    Taking her lips once again, the room soon weed the sounds of rustling clothes and the soft sighs and suppressed moans. Reliving what we hadst night, Shio also became respondent to what we''re doing. But because we have to keep the noise down, we did it at a slow pace which somehow became too stimting for us because of the risks we''re taking.


    With me in my school uniform and Shio in her outfit, it''s really something forbidden. But yeah, none of that matters. Having sex here in her private room, we indulged ourselves to each other while stimted with the thoughts of the risk of being caught.


    After we''re done, both of us have that satisfied expression on our faces. Though it might''ve satisfied her fantasies, our feelings for each other right now were genuine and not forced by acting into that role.


    But yeah, we shouldn''t always do it here. Sooner orter someone might notice our unusual closeness. Though we could act oblivious, someone might connect the dots if I keep showing up here.


    After we both calmed down, we cuddled for a little longer before I left her room.


    With Shio''s scent lingering all over me, I made my way to the Student Council Room.


    It''s the time to face that cousin of Nami.


    Err. She won''t be mad that I was a bitte, right? I already had experience being in the student council because of Haruko but yeah, High School and Middle School are different from each other, I just have to watch and learn, right? And it''s not like I''ll have an official position. I will be her secretary so I will stay by her side all the time.


    The Student Council Room is located on the top floor of the Club Building, Err. The building only had 4 floors so it''s just a floor above the Literature Club. Well, the building is quiterge so every floor has a lot of clubrooms which were divided into four sections.


    However, the top floor only consisted of the Student Council and many empty clubrooms.


    It''s not that it''s not allowed to choose a clubroom up there but students were scared of the council that''s why they tended to choose a clubroom on the lower floors.


    After checking in the Book Club and the Literature Club, I arrived at the somewhat deste 4th floor.


    With no other students on sight, my feet led me in front of the Student Council Room.


    There was a huge que on top of the door which contained their motto.


    After knocking on the door and not receiving any reply, I pushed it open.


    From outside of the door, I saw Shizu-senpai sitting behind her table, with a somewhat high stack of papers on her side. She was wearing reading sses which made her already beautiful face have an added charm.


    When she heard the sound of the opening door, she raised her head and that made our gazes meet each other.


    Upon seeing me, her already knitted eyebrows because of the papers she was working on knit even further as she started ring at me...


    "You''rete. Stop standing like an idiot there ande in."

 Chapter 163: Understanding Her

    <h4>Chapter 163: Understanding Her</h4>


    "I''m sorry for beingte Shizu-senpai."


    I apologized first before entering the Student Council. There are no other students here except Shizu-senpai who went back to working right after.


    She''s like Haruko, alright.


    They''re both too diligent to do that much paperwork and she''s not even asking me to help or did she immediately forget my existence?


    "What are you looking at? You''re my secretary, right? Help me organize these ones I already finished checking."


    Ah. It''s not that she''s not asking me, she wanted me to move without being ordered.


    Alright. This will be our real first interaction, I still don''t know how I can get her to change her impression of me but since I''m already here, I''ll just do what I can.


    I picked up the papers she pointed at and organized it on the long table in the middle of the room which was probably used for their meetings.


    Time passed in this silent room where only sounds of rustling papers as well as sounds of her pen writing over those papers could be heard.


    When I''m done organizing those she finished, I looked around the room and found a tea set.


    "Do you like some tea, Shizu-senpai?"


    Hearing my words, she briefly raised her gaze to me and while fixing her reading sses she nodded. After that, she went back to her work.


    I expected her to interrogate me again but it seems that our time will be spent with her just silently finishing her work while I help her on the side.


    Err¡­ I''ll try to initiate a conversation but if it doesn''t work then, there will be more chances if not today.


    However, when I''m done preparing tea, someone else entered the Student Council Room.


    From his uniform, he''s also a 2nd year student like Shizu-senpai. He looks like a proper student who doesn''t have a unique characteristic on him.


    Upon seeing me, his eyebrows visibly twitched. He''s probably expecting only Shizu-senpai here.


    "Who''s this?"


    He only gave me a passing nce before he went in front of Shizu-senpai''s table.


    "He''s my secretary, you don''t need to concern yourself over him Inugaki, what are you here for?"


    Without raising her head to look at him, she answered and asked in turn.


    "I''m your Vice President, why shouldn''t I be here?"


    Ah. So he''s the Vice President. But yeah, he doesn''t look like one.


    "I remembered I sent you on your own tasks, why are you back this early? Are you done?"


    Eh? Is that why there''s no one here? The other members of the Student Council were all out because of her task.


    "T-that''s not a Vice President''s work. You''re treating us asckeys you could send on patrol. Didn''t you let that club be formed for it to do your odd jobs?"


    I nodded at the Vice President''s words. Looks like Shizu-senpai isn''t a team-yer. Well, just by the way she acted when I first saw her, I already figured as such. She''s used to ordering someone.


    "They''re busy with another job so¡­"


    Seeing their interaction like this, Shizu-senpai really sounds like a tyrant who keeps ordering her subjects. However, she''s still doing her job. Spending all that time in those papers, she''s as hard-working as Haruko.


    But yeah, it seems the atmosphere of this Student Council was somewhat restrained, with her only giving orders and the others following her. There''s no camaraderie among them.


    And even when this Vice President wasining, I could see that she''s already used to him acting like that. She''s only pretending to listen while in fact she already brushed off everything that he said.


    I see. She''s originally like this. Only with Nami will she be like a doting older sister.


    "Unbelievable. And now you brought a secretary. What''s his job? Tea maker?"


    This guy... Is he bothered by my existence here? With that look in his eyes, he''s clearly interested in Shizu-senpai.


    I see. That''s why he could stand her even with all of hisints.


    "I just told you, do not concern yourself over him. Besides, it''s just temporary so go back and do what I told you to do."


    Shizu-senpai just brushed him off again and she waved her hand as a gesture for him to leave. She didn''t want to bother exining my existence with him.


    Hearing those words, he could only grit his teeth and do what she told him.


    With heavy steps, he left the Student Council Room.


    He red at me when he passed though. Did I just earn myself an enemy without doing anything?


    It would be fine if I''m really making a move towards Shizu-senpai, but I''m quietly doing my secretary job, you know?


    "Onoda? Where''s my tea?"


    Once he left, Shizu-senpai called out to me. After pouring the tea in her cup, I brought it to her.


    "What do you think about the Vice President."


    She asked me after putting down her pen to take the cup filled with tea.


    "Err¡­ why are you asking me?"


    I don''t know about her purpose but let''s see.


    "You''re my secretary, right? Just say your opinion. It''s not like I can use that against you."


    After sipping her tea, she put it down and went back to work again.


    "He''s interested in you. He''s probably still in this Student Council only because of you. If I were him, I would''ve already quit this."


    This ce is kind of suffocating. She just orders everybody. It''s unlike Haruko''s council from before where even if she divided the tasks between them, everyone will be around to give their own opinion. Here, it was probably all decided by her and no other opinion will be considered.


    "True, that guy kept asking me out but why would you quit if you were him?"


    "You''re kind of hopeless, senpai. You only believe in yourself and you never listen to anyone. Well, maybe you listen to Nami sometimes. Just look at this Student Council."


    Upon hearing my words, she stopped working again and finally looked straight at me.


    "What''s wrong with the Student Council?"


    She then looked around the room before asking.


    "Can''t you see how this looks so deste? Is it always like this?"


    "Yes. I give them their tasks and so do I. We''re getting the job done. What''s wrong with that?"


    Haa. She''s this hopeless. She probably didn''t even notice how Nami''s group of friends were afraid of her or she actually intended for her to be seen like that. For her, there''s nothing wrong with her attitude. Everything she does is a matter of fact.


    "True. There''s nothing wrong but have you ever tried to hear what they think?


    "What for?"


    She blinked her eyes and tilted her head. Though she looked cute like that, this girl¡­? She''s kind of not right in the head.


    Like Nami said, she''s someone who doesn''t care what the others think of her. But she''s also someone who doesn''t care about what the others think.


    I don''t know. I feel like she''s much harder to crack open than an introvert like Aya.


    She wouldn''t understand me if she''s like this so¡­


    I have to find a way to let her open up to me.


    "See. That''s just how hopeless you are. You think that by getting the job done, everything will be fine."


    "Isn''t that how it is?"


    Still in that position, she looks like she''s pondering over my words but in the end, she wouldn''t be able to understand it.


    "Okay. let''s do it like this. Ask them what they think of you when they go back.


    "I don''t get it but alright."


    She nodded and immediately went back to work.


    I stood up and went next to her. Since I don''t know what to do, I''ll observe her from here.


    "What are you doing? Don''t stand behind me."


    She turned around and knitted her brows.


    "Isn''t this fine? I just want to watch you work closely like this. I want to understand senpai better."


    "I don''t know what you can get by just watching but suit yourself."


    She shook her head but in the end, she didn''t push me away. I didn''t expect this. I thought she would be more¡­ triggered?


    She''s like Chii. Their thought processes were hard to understand.


    "If I have to ask, why are you so protective of Nami? True you''re her older cousin but it sounds like you took the duty of protecting her seriously like it''s a job."


    ording to what I heard from them yesterday, she''s always protecting Nami since they''re young.


    "Nanami asked me to protect her. I''m just doing what she asked of me."


    Eh? She''s only fulfilling what Nami asked her to do.


    "I see. Senpai is that dedicated. If I also asked you to understand me, would you do it?"


    "I''m already trying to understand you Onoda. Isn''t that why you''re here?"


    Ah. I thought asking her is the trick but I guess there''s more to it than just Nami asking her. What made her be that dedicated?


    "Right. Then let me rephrase it, can I ask you to let me understand you, senpai?"


    "Why do you want to understand me?"


    I finally got a different response. Err. Let''s see. I really want her to open up with me but I couldn''t see any point of entry. Should I make one?


    "Because I''m interested in you?"


    "Haa¡­ Onoda. If you think I will also fall for your tricks then dream on. Your rating has just dropped."


    Hearing my answer, Shizu-senpai sighed and said in disappointment.


    That road is blocked, eh?


    "I''m just stating the truth, senpai. You have this kind of a unique personality so I want to understand you."


    "I see. Do you want to know why I tend to make someone who I met for the first time be afraid of me?"


    Shizu-senpai turned to me and asked.


    Nami mentioned that back then. And that she could see through almost everyone however, I haven''t seen that trait of hers. It feels like everything was just a front.


    "Yes."


    "Because I hated to be underestimated. I want to show them that I''m strong."


    Ah. She''s really putting up a front by making others afraid of her. That way she could understand what the others are thinking, that''s how she could see through anyone. But since I didn''t be afraid of her, she started to dislike me.


    "You don''t need to do that. When I first saw you at the Entrance Ceremony, you already had a strong presence."


    Right. She''s like the perfect Student Council President back then so seeing her in that club room and with that attitude is a huge contrast.


    "That was just me doing what the teachers want. It''s not the real me."


    "Ah. So you''re saying this is the real you?"


    Is it? I don''t really think so. But she will surely answer yes.


    "Yes."


    "I don''t think so. Shizu-senpai, you said you hated to be underestimated so you put this strong front as a shield. You keep ordering the others so they won''t get close to you to see that it''s just a front. You refused to listen because you''re afraid that it will bring out the real you. Shizu-senpai, please look at me. Let me understand who you really are."


    Since she''s already facing me, I drew near her and said everything with my gaze never leaving her eyes.


    "Y-you''re too close, Onoda."


    She put a hand up to push me away. But, she didn''t really have the strength to do it.


    "Ah. I see. Yesterday was the real you, the one who got horrified when Nami told you to be my woman as well."


    Though that onlysts for a few seconds before sheposed herself again, the fear she exuded yesterday was real.


    "What do you know?!"


    Shizu-senpai closed her eyes and raised her voice as she tried her hardest to back away from me, trembling at her seat.


    When I saw how she trembled, I took a step back from her.


    After a while when she felt that there''s no more presence near her, she opened her eyes again which had a hint of tears on the side.


    "I''m sorry, senpai. I might have overdone it. But really, you don''t need to put up a strong front. You''re already strong as you are, in my eyes though. You don''t really need to make everyone afraid of you. Aren''t you lonely like this? Maybe I''m not the right person to say this but you need to open to someone and let them understand you. That way, you can abandon this shell you built around yourself."


    Leaving these words, I went and picked up the papers that fell to the ground when her chair hit the table.


    After putting it back neatly on her table, I started to walk out of the room.


    "Wait¡­"


    Before I reached the door, I heard her weak sounding voice.

 Chapter 164: Before Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 164: Before Going Home</h4>


    "What is it, senpai?"


    I looked back and saw her fixing her posture. Though she still has that pale expression on her face, her eyes were looking straight at me.


    "I''ve been thinking since that day, usually, they will be immediately intimidated if I acted like that. However, you''re different. Not only you didn''t cower, you even talked back and even influenced Nanami to stand up for you by crossing me. What''s with you?"


    I could see her slightly trembling body. What I did was still affecting her but she''s trying to cast it off by questioning me like this.


    "It''s not because you''re not scary or intimidating, senpai. I''m just too used at dealing with that, you see. And Nami was with me, would I even be a man if I cowered just because you''re supposed to be scary?"


    She''s only annoying back then, not even remotely scary. To suddenly show up and start throwing her weight around. It destroyed the atmosphere that we built up.


    "I see. For you, I''m not even remotely scary."


    Shizu-senpai lowered her voice as if she''s pondering over my answer.


    I didn''t respond any more and just continued on my way out but I was stopped by her once again.


    "Haa. Where are you going, Onoda? You''re my secretary today, don''t you go without excusing yourself."


    She''s now back to that Shizu-senpai whose shield was put up. There''s nothing to talk about anymore, that kind of rejection earlier will just worsen if I continue pushing her out of her shell.


    "Alright. Tell me what to do."


    I went back to the table where I was organizing the paper she''s done working on.


    And just like that, the allotted time to let us understand each other for today hase to an end. Shizu-senpai never spoke again and I never bothered her again. She gave up.


    Really. As long as she stopped meddling then we wouldn''t have any problem. She could keep disliking me for all I care as long as Nami or the other girls wouldn''t be implicated by it.


    "I just want you to ept me for Nami. Hate me, dislike me or anything you can think of, I don''t care. We both wanted to protect Nami, Shizu-senpai. I''ll never hurt her like what you think."


    I broke the silence between us and that made her look at me again. The other members of the Student Council aren''t back yet and I don''t think there''s any point to ask them anymore. I already found out what she''s hiding so I''ll just leave before any troublesome thing happens again.


    "You''re right. Nami stood up to me because she wanted to be with you. I guess I also overdid it. Instead of protecting her, I am hindering her happiness."


    She let out a sigh and said all those in a dispirited voice.


    "Thank you for caring for her. Let me take that mantle of protection from now on. Like I told you, you''re already strong enough Shizu-senpai. Let people understand you. Start with one if you can''t do it immediately."


    Haa. Why am I trying to advise her here? Though Nami said she wouldn''t mind if I also make Shizu-senpai as my woman, I don''t really want to actively do that. Look at what happened, I only drew near her and her true self trembled like that already. She''s too scared to open up and maybe she''s already far too deep at her role of being that scary Shizu-senpai.


    "I couldn''t break this character anymore, Onoda. This is me. This is who Asakura Shizu is. Besides, apart from you, no one will understand why I am making myself appear scary."


    Like reading my mind, Shizu-senpai confirmed my suspicion. This character was already imprinted into the minds of those who know her.


    "I also wouldn''t understand if I didn''t force you. That''s why I''m telling you to let them in. Anyway. I''ll be going, senpai."


    "Haa. Out of all people, it was you who would figure me out. Alright. Come again tomorrow, your evaluation isn''t over yet."


    She sighed again, without any hint of what I saw earlier. Her eyes followed me as I went to the door. I turned around to bid her farewell and also, to see if her view of me changed even for just a bit.


    "Understood."


    After that, I left the Student Council Room. I don''t know what I should expect tomorrow but I guess she''ll properly think about what I said to her today.


    By her words, she already agreed that she will not meddle anymore so there''s really no need to go back there. But that look in her eyes, I could be wrong but there''s also a possibility that she wanted to open up to me. We''ll see.


    Why are these girls too pretentious, eh?


    As if I am not one. The cover I put on myself of being a ssmate A was also what let me pass the middle school without any problem.


    However, right now, it will just be a matter of time before my rtionships got picked up by someone else. There are those rumors already, what kind of pretense should I put on this time?


    I don''t know. I still have the ''someone silent but deadly'' image. But with the number of girls flocking around me, I will soon bebeled as a chick ma or a harem protagonist like Ogawa.


    With that part out of the way, I went down and dropped by the Literature and Book Club, checking on Kana, Rae, Aya, Haruko and Himeko.


    Err¡­ they didn''t just say goodbye to me but instead showered me with their affection. Though Rae was just still curious, she didn''t want to be left out when Kana kissed me.


    Shio will be waiting for me outside so I couldn''t go home with any of them here.


    I also checked on Nami''s club and when they saw me, they urged me to go in but I declined. I only called out Nami to check on her and tell her what happened. I also told her about Shizu-senpai''s protective shell. If she can break it and make her open up to her then it won''t just be her being protected by that older cousin of hers but Nami can also protect her and pull her out of that state where she''s pushing everyone away.


    Nami then went out of the door and closed it behind her. By her own initiative, she kissed me right there. With her friends and Ogawa just behind that door, Nami showed me her affection.


    "Thank you for understanding, Shizu-nee, Ruu."


    As I thought. That was her gratitude for Shizu-senpai.


    "She''s someone also important to you so I couldn''t really hate her. Anyway, see you tomorrow, Nami "


    With her clinging closely to me, I told her what I thought of Shizu-senpai and also bid her farewell.


    "Un. See you tomorrow. I wish we can go home together sometimes."


    Nami looked up to me and nodded. The expression she had when expressing that wish of hers was too lovely.


    "We will soon."


    I smiled at her and kissed her again. Those behind the door didn''t have any idea of what we''re doing. Well, they''re probably wondering about it since the noiseing from inside died down.


    "I''ll wait for it then."


    With another kiss, Nami whispered her I love you to me and I did the same. After that, she reluctantly went back in with her face still flushed. Ogawa will surely start picking up the clues already but yeah I don''t really care.


    After that, I also passed by the Gymnasium and saw Satsuki working hard at practice. When she saw me waving at her, her face brightened and a smile crept upon her lips which made her work harder at their current practice.


    When she was given a few minutes of break, Satsuki gave me some kind of signal for me to go to that side door again.


    I nodded at her and went to that door


    Though sweaty from all that practice, Satsuki immediately clung to me when we met there. It didn''t really matter for me though. However, when she remembered, she took a step back from me, embarrassed at what she just did.


    "Idiot. Why didn''t you stop me? My sweat was already all over you."


    She took out a towel she probably used and started to wipe some of the sweat which got stuck to me.


    "It''s my Satsuki''s sweat. What''s wrong with it?"


    Due to her sweat, there''s like a steam that came out from her head when she blushed from my words.


    "This pervert. Did youe here to tease me?"


    "Well, that''s one of the reasons but I just want to see you working hard on practice and also¡­"


    I didn''t finish my sentence and instead pulled her back to me. Hugging her sweaty body like this I could feel the heat she was exuding. My lips immediatelynded on hers and we became locked into a steamy kiss on this side of the Gymnasium. Though she tried to resist at first, she soon ended up foregoing any resistance as she sumbed to my affection for her.


    I just thought of really watching her but seeing her like that, it ignited some of my desire for her. The time she had for the break was only a few minutes so we satisfied ourselves with just that. Before she went back to practice, like Nami, she whispered her I love you and thank you for going here to see her.


    After this visit with Satsuki. I finally went out of the gate and when I spotted Shio''s car, I hopped inside when the coast was clear.


    "Why are you that sweaty, Ruru?"


    That was her first question upon seeing me.


    Err¡­ my uniform got wet from that steamy time we had back there.


    "Ah. Don''t mind it, I only got tired from walking around the school."


    Making that kind of excuse, Shio made a face as if she didn''t believe it.


    "You probably went around to check on your girls. Take a nap there. I''ll get you home safely."


    And she really guessed right. Haa. I guess nothing can pass their eyes now.


    Right. I need to take proper rest whenever I can to avoid them from worrying again.


    "Thank you, Shio."


    Iy backfortably on the passenger''s seat and closed my eyes after thanking her. After that, only the sound of the car''s engine and Shio''s soft breathing entered my ears before my mind drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 165: Family Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 165: Family Dinner</h4>


    "There. It looks good on you, husband."


    Akane said after fixing the cor of my clothes. Since we''ll be meeting her parents, even if they''re just next door, she wanted us to be well-presented. It''s not some fancy clothes anyway but yeah, I should really care about what I will wear if I meet my other girls'' parents.


    When the timees, I will ask for their hands. To let them stay with me as well, just like with Akane.


    When Shio woke me up from my sleep in her car, we''re already back at our house with Akane waiting for me. I already saw the car of her father next door. She''s here waiting for me so we could go there together.


    "It really looks good on you, Ruru. Akane really had a firm grasp when ites to you."


    Shio alsomented when she went back from upstairs to change.


    Miwa-nee in the living room also smiled at me when our gazes met.


    After another round of inspection, we excuse ourselves to Miwa-nee and Shio. They already made their dinner and we''ll be backter anyway.


    Err¡­ why am I getting nervous at meeting Akane''s parents? I always see Aunt Akemi and Uncle Satoru was someone easy to talk to. Well, apart from his tendency to drive the conversation off-topic. That is if it''s not a serious talk.


    "This is like that day, husband."


    Akane giggled while holding onto my arm as we walked through the short distance from my house to theirs.


    That day of my realization that she''s important to me. The day when everything around me started to change.


    "Right. Everything started that day."


    I was a bastard back then who kept pushing her away from me but one realization led me to hold onto her and never let her go.


    Ah. That day, when I asked for their permission to have Akane live with me, I still couldn''t say that I love her. Then this time. I''ll properly tell them what I am feeling towards her.


    When we reached their door, Akane didn''t knock and just entered through it.


    It''s their house after all. It will be weird if she knocks.


    "Mom, we''re here!"


    Akane called out in a cheerful voice, this girl was really excited about this.


    After all of what happened today, I''m d I managed to avoid that conflict with Shio''s husband. If not, I won''t be able to see this silly girl''s smile again.


    Even after everything else, she''s still the most important for me.


    "Great. Come in."


    Aunt Akemi showed up in her apron from their kitchen. Looks like she''s still cooking or she just prepared more for this dinner.


    Akane held my hand and pulled me with her to go to their living room. I''ve already been here countless times before but this time I''m Akane''s lover in all sense of the word.


    I immediately noticed Akane''s father who was quietly waiting there. He used to be a Straight-A student who, like a miracle, managed to tame the delinquent Aunt Akemi back then. He''s probably a legend among their peers.


    Though he''s kind of scared of me because of my desire, he still allowed for Akane to be taken by me. In normal circumstances, a parent should take their daughter as far away as possible from me, especially if they know my desire to steal someone else''s woman.


    But yeah, in consideration of Akane''s feelings for me, even if I didn''t tell them that I also love her, they agreed because of my honesty on why I want Akane to stay with me.


    "Good evening, Uncle. It''s been a while"


    I greeted him. Like my parents, he''s also mostly away but now that Aunt Akemi was left alone in this house, he decided toe back to apany her and maybe observe us as well.


    "Dad! I missed you!"


    Akane, like a little child, jumped into his arms.


    Err¡­ even if she''s already here before me, she really waited for me before going in to see him.


    "You missed me? I have been waiting for you here ever since I saw you arriving earlier, but you still waited for Ruki toe home beforeing to see me."


    Her father grumbled his grievances to his daughter. Like I thought, Akane prioritizes me over her father.


    "Eh? Of course, I want toe here with my husband."


    "Husband? You''re not married yet."


    "But we will soon."


    "Haa. Since when did you be this unruly? Is this your influence, Ruki?"


    "Ah. Not really, Uncle, she''s also a bit unruly when ites to me."


    "Husband! Don''t join Dad at bullying me. Come here."


    Akane reached for my hand and pulled me to her side which led us to sit in front of her father. As soon as we did, Akane hugged my arm and stuck closer to me while rubbing her cheek there.


    Akane is just being Akane even in front of him, showing her affection like this. If he''s not watching I might''ve pushed her down this sofa already.


    "You''ve grown even closer. Have you been taking care of her like I told you?"


    Ah. He''s starting his interrogation. Well, I expected it already.


    "Honestly, I don''t know, Uncle. I''m the one being taken care of by her."


    There were times I felt guilty to Akane for focusing on the other girls but she''s the one who''s always understanding, so in a sense, I''m really the one being taken care of by her. Even if I say that I''m pampering her in exchange, that wouldn''t be enough.


    "What are you saying, husband? You''re taking care of me the most!"


    Akane refuted my im of her taking care of me, but yeah. Maybe for her, that''s how it looked. However, what she''s doing for me was really more than I do for her.


    "I see. Nothing''s changed? How about that desire of yours? You''re not neglecting my daughter because of it, are you?"


    With his inquisitive gaze, Uncle was trying to gauge what happened after that day I took Akane with me.


    "Never will I neglect Akane, Uncle. I specifically came here to ask Aunt Akemi back then to allow her to live with. I''ll be an idiot if after doing that, I''ll just leave her alone. That''s just sad."


    I circled my arm to Akane''s waist and pulled her closer to me, to show her father how serious I am to her.


    Akane, after feeling my arms around her, made herselffortable with my chest while letting herself be pulled closer to me with a huge satisfied smile on her lips.


    She''s always like this, even just a normal show of affection, she''ll happily savor it. That''s how lovely Akane.


    "Looking at her like that, I guess you''re telling me the truth."


    After seeing that, her father sighed and gave up with his interrogation. Maybe for him, as long as Akane was that happy, he could turn a blind eye to what I am doing.


    I know no parents could stand my desire. I might experience a lot of rejection especially with the other girls and all I can give for now is my sincerity. That''s not enough for sure.


    "Continue thatter. Come here to the table."


    After she finished preparing the table, Aunt Akemi called out to us. It''s a good time too to change the mood. Her father probably thought he was defeated by our affection.


    I have to tell them. Maybe Aunt Akemi already knew but? Uncle Satoru doesn''t know it yet. That the desire has already changed. I not only want Akane now, but I also love her just like how much she loves me.


    Throughout the dinner, the table was silent except with the clinking of the tes on utensils, Aunt Akemi cooked her husband and daughter''s favorite food so the two happily gobbled it up.


    Ah. Akane also happily let me try everything she found to her liking. So, in this dining table, instead of the real married couple, we''re the ones who looked like more than a married couple. With the disy of affection like that.


    "Honey, tell me, did something change in their rtionship?"


    Uncle Satoru was baffled at our disy so he couldn''t help but ask Aunt Akemi.


    "You could say that. Ask them what happened. Anyway, Honey, won''t you try this one?"


    Affected by the mood we''re exuding out, Aunt Akemi also tried to act like Akane and seeing his wife acting that lovely, Uncle Satoru sumbed to it and in the end, the dinner table turned into somewhat of a fluffy state.


    Even with their age and even apart for long, I could see their love for each other. Maybe that''s where Akane gets it, she never gave up on her love for me. Now that I remembered all of it, there''s no way I would too.


    "Auntie, Uncle. Thank you for inviting us. And wee back Uncle."


    After dinner, I thanked them again to show my respect. Akane also did the same, even though we will meet every day, eating together is always some kind of special bonding.


    "I honestly wanted to scold you, I heard about the number of girls you were bringing there and now, you have two adultdies also staying with you. But seeing how Akane is right now, I decided not to anymore."


    Uncle Satoru said. Well, Aunt Akemi is our next-door spy so surely she''s reporting to him.


    "I might need your advice in the future, Uncle. You see¡­"


    Telling him what I wanted to do for our future. Living together with all my girls. He disyed different kinds of contrasting emotions but in the end, he never blurted any of it out and waited for me to finish.


    "Is Akane fine with it?"


    After pondering it for a while, Uncle asked a question.


    "I am, Dad. Also, I want to help husband realize that. Maybe not just me but everyone who will stay will all strive to make that possible in the future."


    Akane answered it and also showed her determination to them.


    "I see. Most of you are still young, so, for now, while studying, find your strong suits and strengthen them. After you graduate, you can either start working on it or strengthen it further during college. Honestly, what you''re trying to build is impossible in this age and society. However, you both looked serious just now. I don''t really want to discourage you but as long as you still feel the same way, I''ll help you."


    Even if he pointed out that what we wanted is impossible, he still ended up telling us that he''ll help us and while smiling.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "Thank you, Uncle and one more thing."


    After thanking him, it''s now the time to ask for her hand again. I really needed to do this, not just over the phone and not just with that vague word ''want''.


    "What is it?"


    "I''ll ask you once again to give Akane''s hand to me. I love her. It''s not just a ''want'' anymore. I truly love your daughter, I remembered our childhood and all the feelings we had for each other. Once I reach that age, I will ask you again for your consent for our marriage registration. It may be far off in the future but my mind wouldn''t change about it, I''ll take your daughter as my wife."


    After saying all this, I sincerely bowed my head to them until my forehead hit the table. I repeated it three times that Akane held my hand to stop me from doing it more.


    The room turned silent for a while but soon, I heard snickers from both Aunt Akemi and Uncle Satoru.


    "Ah. Sorry. I just remembered that idiot father of yours doing the same thing in front of your mother''s parents. You''re really his child, huh?"


    I see. So Dad also did this kind when he''s asking for Mom''s hand.


    "He did that until his head turned red, if not for your mother stopping him, his forehead would''ve broken the table."


    I wonder how those two are now? Last I''ve seen them was during the New Year, now it''s nearing the end of April. But yeah, a lot of things happened this month, eh?


    "Right. We heard your sincerity, as long as you both don''t change the way you look and feel for each other, we''ll support you. You can register once you hit that age then we''ll n your wedding after that."


    Uncle Satoru said as a reply to my deration earlier.


    "Thank you, Mother, Father."


    Changing my way of calling them Auntie and Uncle, this way I took a step forward to having Akane as my wife.


    I wonder if it will be the same for others. Haa... We''ll get there.


    "Eh? That''s too early."


    Fatherined but yeah, he''s liking it.


    "Why not? He also used to call us that when they were little."


    Mother is fine with it. And it seems, she''s not that antagonistic to me anymore. Her husband''s influence?


    Right. She''s like a different person when she''s with him.


    "Husband. I love you, thank you!"


    Akane turned my head to look at her and with a cheerfully bright smile, she kissed me in front of her parents while saying all of those.


    "I love you too, wife. It''s also thanks to you for everything."


    And I responded to her in the same way.


    Though this looks like a happy ending for us, there''s a lot more to do in the future. Especially realizing that dream to be with all of them. Since Father will be staying, I''ll often talk to him to ask for his advice. But yeah, right now I''m almost out of targets, except those who were just added due to circumstances just like Shizu-senpai and Itou. Chii also needed to be dealt with soon as well as the other members of the Literature Club.


    Ah. I''m not really out of targets, am I? We''ll see¡­

 Chapter 166: Sharing The Bed

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Sharing The Bed</h4>


    After asking Akane''s parents for her hand in marriage once again, our rtionship has taken another step forward. They readily agreed for it to be registered as soon as I hit the legal age.


    Well, we''re already living like a married couple all this time so that will be just for formality.


    Telling her Dad about our n for the future, living together with everyone. I agree with the things he pointed out. What we wanted is really something impossible. He probably gave those pieces of advice such as to continue learning with some kind of hope that most girls will give up on hoping for that future as time passes.


    Sure, that''s a huge possibility. Even if I look at the future optimistically, some will lose heart at the goal we''re trying to reach. If that happens, no one will stop them. I just need to reach it with those who will stay until the end.


    My nature to take more girls wouldn''t stop but it will surely dampen soon to focus on my current girls who will be needing my attention. I couldn''t neglect them for someone that might not really fall for me.


    After that night, Thursday passed by quickly and it''s already night again.


    I did some club activity with the Literature Club first before I went up to be Shizu-senpai''s secretary again.


    I already informed her that I will need to attend my club before going up to her and she epted.


    During the time I was there. I could feel that she''s slowly warming up to me but not enough to really let me in her safe space.


    I also met the current Treasurer and Secretary of the Student Council during my work. Well, I''m Shizu-senpai''s personal secretary so my position was nominal and temporary.


    The Treasurer is a 1st-year student like me. Someone from ss 2 which we never associated with despite our sses being next to each other.


    The Secretary is a 2nd-year student like Shizu-senpai. He''s a guy and somehow, I could get the hint that the two were a couple.


    Shizu-senpai probably noticed it already. Maybe they''re doing their jobs well so she''s turning a blind eye to it.


    Err¡­ if it was the previous me, the Treasurer would be an instant target but even after knowing that, my desire never ignited. I didn''t feel any attraction towards her, it seems. Or this was just me controlling my desire. Either way, they''re not the reason why I was at the Student Council.


    Though they both voiced their opinions for having me as Shizu-senpai''s secretary, she just brushed it off and sent them away like what she always did with the Vice President.


    After that, I just spent the time making tea and asional small talks with her.


    When I''m done with the Student Council, I picked up Haruko from the Book Club. The day for her weekly stay arrived so I went home with her.


    With Shio still staying at our house, Akane proposed that Haruko stay with us in our room.


    Haruko immediately rejected it but Akane insisted saying she will also be my wife so it''s only natural for her to be allowed in the same room as us.


    Though my Mom told me that I should make it special for Akane, Akane''s reasoning was also correct.


    But for her to present it, she probably thought it wouldn''t cross my mind and I would put Haruko in the same room Nao stayed atst Monday.


    "Are you really fine with this, Akane?"


    Now in our room, I was sandwiched by the two of them. Haruko asked her as she''s still feeling restless that it might be her pushing herself to concede her special ce like this.


    "Yes, it''s already been more than a week that I''m monopolizing this side of husband. You''re also one of his and we''ll be like sisters in the future. Sharing the bed with you isn''t a problem."


    Akane smiled and exined herself to Haruko.


    "You know I will not be happy if this is just you pushing yourself, Akane. You''re all important to me so¡­"


    I voiced out my thoughts but Akane stopped me from continuing as she told me her reasoning.


    Her bright red eyes stared at me as it shined with a hopeful light. There''s no more jealousy or any other negative emotion that I could see in there. Maybe she hid it well but because of that, I knew she didn''t want me to worry about her anymore.


    "I know, husband. After yesterday, your seriousness of asking for my hand once again to my parents as well as your honesty to tell your ns to my father made me take that final step that I was afraid to tread on before."


    "Final step?"


    While cupping my cheeks with her palms, Akane smiled beautifully as she answered my question.


    "Fully epting that I will not be your only one. I''m the one who''s with you the longest but Haruko epted it readily before me and she genuinely wanted to be your wife despite all that."


    Though this is her epting it and with that beautiful smile no less. I couldn''t help but be a bit sad that these girls were really trying to fit in and adjust themselves for me. For our rtionship. I have to do my best not to disappoint them. No, not just my best. I will make sure that they will never be disappointed with this twisted rtionship of ours.


    "Akane¡­ Thank you."


    Haruko whose tears started to spill out of her eyes moved over to Akane''s side and hugged her. That hug of hers was conveying her heartfelt thankfulness towards Akane.


    "We both love husband and we''re both looking forward to our life with him in the future. Next time you stay here again, even if there''s free room, sleep with us, okay? I will also extend this privilege to Yaeko."


    She turned around and also hugged Haruko back. Now I''m the one left out in here but that doesn''t matter. Watching them like this was also giving me the joy that they''re probably feeling right now.


    "Ah. You''re right. Yaeko also wanted to sleep with Ruki again like this."


    Haruko added. The two of them were my most important back in my middle school after all.


    "Un. We three are his most important girls right now. We shouldn''t fight and hold onto our position. I could feel that those from your school will be our contender soon. There are even adults like Shiori and Miwa-nee"


    Akane nodded and held Haruko''s hand as if asking for an alliance before suddenly blurting out words that got me to sigh in amazement.


    "How did you manage to turn your topic to contenders and holding your positions?"


    "Shut up husband, just hug us and listen to us."


    Akane then turned back around and reached for my arm to put it over them, Haruko included. With Akane in between us, we''re now squeezing ourselves in the middle of the bed.


    "His ssmates could be a massive threat. Also the third year. Ah. Scratch that, every girl of his also has the chance to climb up and be as important as us."


    Haruko tried listing their potentialpetitor but gave up in the end.


    "Un. That''s why. Husband¡­"


    With a smile on her lips, Akane drew her face near me.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Haruko too as she lifted her head and drew her face closer.


    "You girls¡­ you know you just made me want you both."


    I said before kissing them alternately.


    "Pervert husband."


    Akane said but she looks satisfied with it.


    "He''s always been this naughty."


    And Haruko, her happiness was exuding out since earlier. Being let in our room. It''s now not an exclusive room for Akane and me.


    "I couldn''t resist myself when I heard you talking aboutpeting with others like that. You''re both my special girls."


    "Hmph, they''ll be your special girls soon as well."


    Akaneined as she climbed on top of me.


    "Knowing Ruki, that''s more than possible."


    Haruko then moved over the space created by Akane.


    With both of them this close to me. My desire for them has ignited once again.


    "But tonight, you two were the most special."


    "We''re already used with your sweet words, silly."


    Haruko blew air into my ear before she started nibbling on it.


    "Hearing iting from Husband is still something I always wanted to hear."


    Akane confessed as she took my lips into another kiss.


    From a normal kiss, it immediately turned to a passionate one and with Haruko''s added stimtion, my restraint was slowly being released.


    Seeing how intimate we are, Haruko let go of my ears and also drew near my face, using her hand, she turned my head to hers and stole my lips from Akane.


    Satisfied from the earlier kiss, Akane moved down to my neck as she conceded my lips to Haruko.


    With the night still this young, the atmosphere around us quickly turned from full of affection to passion and lust for each other.


    "I love you, husband."


    "I love you, Ruki."


    Their sweet voices that spoke those words instantly warmed my heart. It''s hopeless, I really love them both, truthfully.


    Since my lips and mouth were upied. I''ll just convey it with my actions.


    From the kisses to the sounds of the rustling of the bed and the sweet moaning of the two beautiful girls as I delivered pleasures to them. We''re savoring the night as we are entangled intimately with each other. It''s not just lust now, along with it were our feelings and our passion for each other.


    Taking them both tonight and satisfying them will be my current mission.


    "Husband¡­ me first."


    Akane called out to me. With the two girls lying side by side, I granted her wish and got on top of her. With her legs already parted, my cock slid inside her perfectly.

 Chapter 167: Full Schedule

    <h4>Chapter 167: Full Schedule</h4>


    Akane''s face was flushed red as she bit her apple-red lips in a bid to restrain the moans that were spilling out of her mouth.


    As my cock slid in and out of her, Akane''s legs locked me in an embrace to push it deeper inside her.


    "Ruki..."


    On the side, Haruko got up and turned my face towards her, taking my lips into a kiss while I was grinding Akane''s inside with my raging cock. With the two of them here, the desire I have for each of them doubled.


    With the increase in intensity, Akane soon unable to hold back on her moans as she neared her first climax. When I felt her tightening onto me, I turned my focus back on her to let her reach climax.


    After making Akane cum first. I switched my focus?to Haruko who instantly sat on my cock once I pulled it out of Akane. Taking the initiative from me, Haruko moved her hips by herself as she continued to kiss me.


    Haruko then reached for my hands and put it on her butt. Understanding her intention, I grabbed at both tightly and started kneading it forcefully. Haruko always wanted it rough so after feeling that from her butt, she started moaning out in pleasure with her hips increasing its pace as it let my cock thrust deeper inside of her.


    Having recovered from her climax Akane got up as well upon seeing us in the sitting position.


    She pouted for a bit before she decided to just join us, taking my lips from Haruko, Akane''s tongue wriggled its way inside my mouth and pulled my tongue into hers. After that, she led my head down to her neck andstly to her erect nipples. Sucking Akane''s breast while Haruko was moving by herself, the pleasure that they''re bringing me was brought to a new height.


    With the two attacking me like this the night turned fiercer as I vowed to satisfy both of them tonight.


    Cumming twice on both of them, the three of us settled back on the bed, exhausted and contented. Using my arms as their pillows,?Akane and Haruko drifted off to sleep with a satisfied smiles on their lips.


    ----


    When the morning came, the two girls'' eyes were fixed on me when I opened my eyes. Most likely they''re watching my sleeping face. Neither of them got up as they waited for me to wake up.


    "We''re sorry, husband. We got you to push yourself for usst night¡­"


    Akane started with an apology. This girl, so that''s why she waited, eh?


    "Right. The situation was just¡­"


    Haruko''s tone was also the same as they both put on a worried and apologetic expression.


    "Why are you two worrying about that? My sleep was much better because of you. You two were really lovely that I got myself so indulged in doing it with you."


    I first gave them their morning kisses before easing their worries. I''m not saying it as a lie though. That really led me to have a morefortable sleep.


    Err¡­ maybe more thanfortable. I still feel like that''s not enough. With the two of them waiting for me like that, I got more enthusiastic at satisfying them.


    "If that''s our naughty husband say so..."


    Though still unconvinced, Akane could only ept what I said. Due to that I kissed her again and repeated it to ease what little worry she has.


    And I did the same with Haruko. Only when they''re both utterly convinced did we decide to get up.


    "Can I start calling him hubby? I felt somehow left out with how you call each other."


    On our way down, Haruko suddenly asked. She''s still calling me either Ruki or silly guy. For her, that''s not enough.


    Err¡­ for me, I also want her to call me endearingly.


    "It''s fine. I''m sure husband will be happier to hear that from you."


    Akane epted without a second thought. She already let her in our room so something like this isn''t any different.


    "Indeed¡­ Akane really knows me."


    I grabbed her by the waist to express my fondness of her.


    "Then h-hubby."


    Haruko, who rarely got embarrassed, stuttered while saying it. As I thought, she still has her cute side like this. Just like when she mimicked the dolphin''s sound.


    When we reached downstairs. Shio and Miwa-nee were already preparing for our breakfast. Seeing that, the two also helped them and made more to put more food on my te.


    Their reasoning? They said it''s for the stamina I drainedst night.


    Shio and Miwa-nee could only wryly smile after hearing that. I don''t know what they''re thinking but I guess they''re amused at this kind of situation.


    "Ruru, you''ll help me pick a ce to stayter, right?"


    When we''re about to leave for school, Shio called out to me. I still opted not to ride with her to school, with Akane and Haruko with me, taking the train was better.


    "Yes. I''ll go home with you againter."


    Her husband never showed up in school again but I guess we have to confront him onest time when Shio starts to move out her belongings from their house. Though she still hasn''t met her parents yet, she''s already trying to move on from what happened.


    However, I know it wouldn''t be easy for her so, during that time, I''ll apany her as much as possible to ease her feelings for her husband and turn it all into her feelings for me. I willpletely rece him in her heart. But yeah, it will still depend on her.


    That husband of hers maintains contact with me and with the video of Nao as a deterrent, he started behaving himself.


    Though Nao knew what method I used, she still thanked me that it didn''t grow to be a big issue. She told me that he took a leave of absence from teaching and I confirmed it with him, telling me that it''s his show ofpliance as he tried demanding for me to delete the pieces of evidence against him.


    Well, I decided to hold onto it for a bit longer and even if he waspletely cut off from both Nao and Shio''s life. I''ll keep those to still have a hold on him in case he went back to doing his old antics.


    My schedule for today could be said as packed. There''s the thing with Chii as well as continuing my secretary job with Shizu-senpai. There''s also the PE ss where I might interact with Itou.


    Err... What else?


    Ah. Kana''s novel which I finished reading and Aya who will go home with meter.


    Sena also contacted me and asked me if I am avable tomorrow. My promise to train with her again will be upheld. Ria and Aoi also asked if they could see me tomorrow. The two became something like best friends after that day when they visited our house that''s why they''re always together now despite Ria still in her 3rd year of middle school.


    There''s also Nikaido who somehow still hasn''t given up on having me look at her as well. Though she hasn''t really caught my eye during our middle school, the direct way of telling me her thoughts about me truly made me like her. Just that, I was really busy that we could only talk in messenger from time to time.


    When I arrived in the ssroom, Aya''s bright smile weed me in again and since I finished Kana''s novel, I told her about Kana and asked if she wanted to meet her.


    She readily agreed to it saying she also wanted to read her novel. Well, I''m only summarizing it to her when we discuss it, so she probably became intrigued that the novel I was reading was made by someone near.


    "Ruki, Ayase. Good morning."


    Satsuki showed up before Sakuma and upon seeing us, there''s no more restraint for her to call me by name and since they''re now eating their lunch together with Nami and me at that empty clubroom, she also started calling Aya by her name.


    "Good morning, no practice?"


    I noticed that her hair was about to be dried, meaning she hadn''t taken a shower plus herplexion looks better than how she''s turning up these past few days.


    "No. Rest until tomorrow so we can condition our bodies for the game."


    Ah. That''s better. Maybe I could make some time for herter. I miss her¡­


    "Then can I see you in the Gymnasiumter?"


    I whispered to Satsuki and that immediately made her blush as she probably guessed my intention.


    "Idiot. Pervert. Un. I''ll wait for you."


    Though she blurted out insults first, the blush on her face and the grin on her lips couldn''t hide her happiness when she agreed..


    Aya and Nami still hadn''t gotten their first time so I couldn''t really ask them for it. However, for Satsuki, just from the other day, if she''s not pressed for time, she would probably ask me to stay.


    Next week I''ll try to improve my rtionship with the two. Aya was ready but Nami, we''re still at the kissing stage and she seems inexperienced about further topics revolving the rtionships.


    Haa¡­ let''s take it one step at a time. We''ll all get there.


    I looked at Nami and saw her looking at me as well. She waved at me with her beautiful smile and her voiceless morning greeting.


    Ogawa already had that frown on his face upon seeing it but still, he didn''t act upon what he''s currently thinking.


    That scary girl. She probably already noticed Ogawa''s frown but she still did this. I wonder what''s her n? This was like that time when she''s trying to push him over the edge to have him muster up the courage to confess to her.


    Now, she''s already his girlfriend but only in name and no one knows about it apart from the four of us.


    Nami has already fallen for me and he won''t be able to get her back again. The acting has now turned real for us without his knowledge.


    With the path ahead that got cleared up for a bit, we''ll take that step forward. My strongest suit was really this glib tongue of mine, so I''ll try and hone it first among the others while learning whatever I can to realize that future I envisioned.


    I may look optimistic right now but it''s a thorny path ahead. Being the center of it all, I really have to be the strongest pir to support them.

 Chapter 168: Tap that Ball

    <h4>Chapter 168: Tap that Ball</h4>


    After a fulfilling lunch with the three girls at that empty clubroom, we''re now back at the Gymnasium for our PE.


    This time, that discipline freak of a teacher probably got reprimanded from thest PE ss where the 7th period had to be skipped due to the utter exhaustion of the students with low stamina.


    "I wonder what she will have us do today."


    Sakumamented behind me. Even he was probably starting to get scared of this teacher''s method.


    "Probably nothing?"


    I answered him which voiced out what everyone wished for.


    As always, she had us stand up straight without breaking our posture. I looked around and saw Itou at the front of the ss 3 girls. Nami, Satsuki and Aya were together. Ah. Mori and Chii were also near them.


    "Hopefully nothing."


    Sakuma seconded my doubtful wish.


    As if that wille true.


    After 10 minutes, she told us that we will be divided into groups consisting of 10 students. The PE Teacher prepared another activity for us that she believed would be helpful. Not for our stamina but for our reflexes


    She then went on and picked 10 students who will demonstrate what the activity entails.


    She had one of the 10 students stay in the middle while the other 9 circled around him before they were told to take 4 steps backwards.


    With that kind of setup, she had someone push a cart full of dodgeball balls inside. Yep, the normal balls but I doubt it will all be used.


    She picked up one ball and gave it to one of the students that were forming the circle before exining the activity further.


    The game is quite easy to understand. It can even be called ''Bullying the kid in the middle''.


    Err¡­ However, she named it ''Tap that Ball'' instead.


    Each student will be given 60 seconds to be the ''It'' that will stand in the middle of the circle. He or she has to at least tap the ball that will be given to the 9 students for them to pass around.


    Everyone from the group of 10 will have one try at being the ''It''.


    One student raised his hand to ask her about the benefit of winning the game as well as what will happen if they fail to tap it in 60 seconds.


    "Those who will lose will be reorganized and will have to y another game amongst themselves. They''ll do that until they eventually win the game."


    "What about those who will win?"


    "They''re free for the rest of the PE ss, unlike the losers who will have to y it until they tap the ball. And I don''t like to see you intentionally letting someone win. If you''re caught, not only the two who cheated but everyone will have to run around the Gymnasium for 10ps. Understand?"


    Ah. Her tendency to use collective punishment was brought out again. At least that will mean that everyone won''t deliberately cheat and will do the activity honestly. Unless someone wants the whole ss to go down with him.


    5 students from each ss will be made into 1 group which means this joint PE ss with ss 3 will produce 6 groups of 10 students.


    Only three groups will y at one point while the others will spectate. This way, everyone will have sufficient rest and that discipline freak of a teacher will get away from another reprimanding for exhausting the students until they copse.


    At least she''s not forcing us anymore but yeah, she''s probably hoping for someone to cheat.


    Sakuma and I were put into the same group together with Tadano, Ogawa and Fukuda. The five girls who I noticed earlier were separated into two groups though. Satsuki, Aya and Chii were together while Nami and Mori were together in the same group along with Kikuchi and Imada.


    Right. That''s like they were deliberately put to one group because they''re friends.


    She''s really hoping for them to be lenient and let their friend win the game, eh? She really wanted to use someone of cheating so that she will have an excuse to have us run.


    Itou together with four other girls in her ss was grouped with Satsuki, Aya and Chii''s group.


    After the groupings, the activity will start and to avoid the hassle, our group opted to y first. Satsuki and Nami''s group also opted to y alongside us.


    With 60 seconds per student, it will end in less than 10 minutes so¡­ that is something to look forward to.


    "Alright. Start!"


    The PE teacher blew her whistle indicating the start of the game. From the audience, she designated 3 students who will time us and another 3 who will be the referee that will determine whether a winning student cheated or not.


    A ss 3 student opted to go first for our group. Sakuma, upon receiving the ball held onto it first and only when the guy was a step away did he pass it to his right which is me. Because of that, he swerved towards me but before he did that, I already passed the ball behind him by throwing it above his head.


    There was an additional rule to the game, if one dropped the passed ball, his time would be deducted by seconds it took for him to pick up the ball when his turn came. And the deduction will be added to the time of who''s ying at the moment.


    And unluckily. The guy I passed the ball with dropped it and it took him two seconds to pick it up behind him, earning the ''It'' two more seconds for his time.


    Apart from that guy, no one dropped the ball again and the ''It'' sessfully tapped the ball at 59 seconds on the clock.


    Once he did realize his win, he cheered his lungs out like he won the lottery. But yeah that was quite impressive. With the distance between us and the middle, it will be hard for the legs to make a quick turn.


    I wonder. Will the girls be okay?


    I looked at my left where Satsuki''s group is. Aya was now about to y her turn, she had that determined look on her face that wanted to win the game.


    When she saw me looking at her. She smiled beautifully and was seemingly energized when I whispered good luck to her.


    Taking my eyes off their group, the 2nd guy already stepped in the middle of us. It''s the guy who got his time deducted by two. He''s ring at me as if it''s my fault that he got his time deducted.


    Well, he''s probably not expecting me to pass it over to him but that was not my fault. This guy, should I have him lose?


    "Whoa. That guy is staring daggers at you Onoda."


    Sakumamented since he''s next to me, he saw how that game seemed to bear a grudge against me.


    "Seems like it."


    I nodded at him. It''s not like he will get anything from ring at me.


    "Yo. Wanna let him lose?"


    Fukuda joined our conversation with an evil grin on his face.


    "Let''s have the rest of them lose. They will probably team up as well."


    Tadanomented as well after hearing Fukuda.


    It''s true though, they were also conversing to each other right now.


    "Right."


    Ogawa added. Though he seems to be left out, he just had nothing to add to the conversation.


    Having decided that, a secretpetition was suddenly brewed in our group.


    I noticed the PE teacher smiling while looking at us.


    Ah. This is the effect she wanted to achieve, no? A rivalry between sses. Well, it''s child''s ypared to other schemes so this is fine.


    And with the referee there, no one will attempt to cheat. This will be a battle of passes then. But of course, those from ss 3 won''t give their all if they''re passing to a ssmate and same with us, we could either pass it among the 5 of us or pass it hard that the guy from another ss will drop the ball.


    Err¡­ the game became harder for the student in the middle but that''s not our concern anymore.


    And due to thatpetition that happened, we managed to not let the 2nd guy win. 58 seconds passed by in a blink.


    Aya won when she managed to tap the ball at the 50-second mark. That made Satsuki and Chii cheer with her.


    Seeing that, the guy became more pissed as he gritted his teeth while looking around to whoever will take his turn next. He will take his ce to reform the circle after all.


    Since the other ss already sent in two of them, I decided to take my turn this time.


    When I passed by the guy, he whispered something to me with a somewhat mocking tone.


    "Congrats. You''ll lose as well."


    "Don''t worry, 20 seconds is enough for me."


    I answered him calmly which made him grit his teeth harder. For sure, he''ll try to give me a hard time.


    Of all people, he chose to antagonize me. Haa¡­ I didn''t deliberately let him drop the ball but he med it on me.


    This is how the world works. Others will just really me you for their mistakes.


    As I stood in the middle. My turn to y started.


    Alright. Let''s win this in 20 seconds to aggravate that guy further.

 Chapter 169: Chiis Identity

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chii''s Identity</h4>


    Just like I nned. I won the game within 15 seconds. When that guy who nted a grudge to me saw that, it made him more upset.


    That doesn''t matter though. That''s kind of childish to be that upset in an activity for the PE ss.


    The game continued after that and none of the remaining ss 3 guys who were grouped with us won the game while all 5 of us managed to win. Who told them topete with us? If they just yed normally¡­


    Ah. We''re the ones who started it, right? Still. me it on that guy who took the 2 seconds deducted seriously.


    In any case. We''re now free for the rest of the PE.


    Aya is the only one I''m worried about because of her low stamina. That''s why when she won her game, I rxed knowing Satsuki and Nami would surely win theirs.


    Itou and Chii also won their game. Only Mori was left to y another round. And Imada as well.


    Luckily, that girl stopped bothering about me and Nami but she''s always the first one to react when there''s something happening to us. Just like that time when Nami helped me with cleaning the clubroom.


    One of these days she''ll piss Ogawa off for constantly shipping us.


    Though we''re free, that PE teacher won''t allow us to leave. Having nothing to do, we watched the rest of the game while rxing.


    In time, the girls who also finished their game crowded around us.


    Well, I am with the other four who are in the same group as me so when Satsuki, Aya, Nami and Chii came over, it didn''t really look like they''re crowding around me.


    However. It probably looks like that in the eyes of Sakuma and Ogawa. Satsuki, Aya and Nami were closer to me after all even if from afar it looks just like a crowd of our ss.


    "You guys, looks like you pissed off those in your group."


    Chiimented when the atmosphere became too strained that no one was trying to talk.


    "They asked for it. Heh."


    Fukuda replied to her. He''s still so into Chii. Though she imed he''s her boyfriend, they''re really not like that. And Fukuda despite his reputation, I never saw himy a hand on Chii. He''s surprisingly pure, eh? Or is it just because it''s Chii?


    I really wonder what it is that she wanted to talk about.


    "Onoda pissed off the other guy. He thought Onoda deliberately passed it to him to make him drop it."


    Sakuma snickered while retelling what actually went on.


    "You probably threw hard or he''s just an idiot who doesn''t know how to catch an overhead pass."


    Satsuki also chimed in and berated the guy who failed to catch the ball.


    "Well, probably both."


    I shrugged at herment and that earned some fewughs from the others.


    Our gathering spot now became the refuge area for our ssmates who won their game. The ss 3 also made their own gathering ce with Itou as the center. She''s probably still upset with me that every time our gazes will meet, she will instantly turn to another direction without any change in her expression.


    Through my visit to the Book Club, Himeko was really changing little by little now, however since they kept pushing me away, I couldn''t spend some time with her.


    One hourter.


    This PE ss ended with everyone sessfully winning their game. Though some failed to win the game in more than two tries. The throwers soon got tired as well so it became easier for the ''It'' to tap the ball.


    The look on that PE teacher''s face was full of disappointment. I don''t know if it''s because no one fell for her trap or because the others still got tired easily.


    In any case. The PE ss for today became this light that after the first 30 minutes, we''re just sitting on our corners.


    With Satsuki and Aya at my side, they subconsciously lean onto me as we watch the rest of the game. Nami refrained from joining them and instead, she sneakily searched for my hand and held it in hers in a way that no one would see. For her, that was enough.


    These girls. One of these days, everyone will really notice something about us or someone already did.


    Err... I wanted to show them but yeah, it wouldn''t benefit any of us, instead, it might reflect negatively on them.


    Aya will go home with meter. Since I''ll ride Shio''s car, I''ll take her with me and drop her at our house first to meet Akane and Miwa-nee before apanying Shio to pick a house she will move in.


    Tomorrow she will leave our house to go to her parents who were currently living in their hometown to confirm everything. When shees back next Monday, she''ll have the answer to what she will do from now on.


    During the 30 minutes break before thest period, I met Chii on the empty room where Mori brought me before and also the ce where I confessed to Satsuki which led to us having sex while Sakuma was looking for her.


    "You''re finally here, Onoda-chi."


    Without the ir of a gyaru, Chii calmly smiled as she watched me enter the room. Like this, she''s really a normal girl.


    "Well¡­ it''s already been a week and I also got curious why you wanted to talk to me."


    I never understood her thinking process even if we kept talking in messenger. It''s like she always has that gyaru mask on which made me fail to understand what she''s really thinking. And since we didn''t have the chance to be alone for me to observe her, it stayed that way.


    But now¡­


    "Actually, you might''ve already guessed. I''m just acting as a gyaru."


    Chii confessed and sighed. I don''t know what her sigh meant but that sounds heavy. Could it be she couldn''t talk to anyone about this?


    "I did guess that''s the case but why are you revealing this to me?"


    "Seems like you really have forgotten about me. Did my face change that much? Or is it because myst name is different fromst time?"


    "Huh? Wait. We''ve met before?"


    "Will this make you remember?"


    Chii let down her hair and released it from being tied up. However, that still didn''t ring any face in my memory.


    "Still no good?"


    "Sorry."


    "Then what about this?"


    Chii stood up and drew close to me and pulled me by my cor. With our face so close together and by the action she made, a certain memory was triggered.


    That girl. The girl who confessed to that ss Hunk in my 5th grade. The first girl who I stole from someone else. Though she was the first and the one who started me to walk on that path, my memories of her were quite vague.


    When I grew bored of kissing her and stopped trying to get her. She''s the one who pursued me in turn, pulling me to some corner by my cor where no one will see. She will then proceed on kissing me like how I did it to her before.


    However since I was focused on the other two I also got to steal, my time with her wasn''t that appreciated. I know. I''m a scum back then who only looked ahead and not behind me. I can only vaguely remember her name now. Kousaka... Chizu¡­ ru?


    Chizuru


    When I reached that point of realization, I saw Chii snickering as she looked at my most probably surprised face.


    "Did you finally remember me? I thought by letting you call me by the nickname you yourself gave, you will remember. But it''s almost two weeks and there aren''t any signs of you actually remembering me."


    "Wait. Is it really you? Chii¡­"


    "Yes. Who else will pull you by your cor like this? I actually didn''t think that I would be seeing you again. You also changed a lot, Kii."


    Kii. The nickname she gave me.


    "When I first saw you during the first day of school, I immediately knew it was you but I was part of¡­"


    The delinquent group. She didn''t finish her sentence but it''s understandable by the way she pointed on her face that was full of make-up to make her look like a gyaru. She''s only acting as a gyaru to get close to them and maybe for protection, I don''t know her real reason and I don''t think I need to know about it.


    "During that day in the train, when I saw you sitting like a good boy while holding that box of cake and your phone, I couldn''t help myself but to see your reaction if I suddenly talked to you. You did recognize me as your ssmate but you didn''t even spare me a second nce as if you found me troublesome. I even told you to call me Chii but that never triggered anything from your memory. So, I thought at that time that I will let you realize it was me."


    "¡­ You''re actuallypletely different from the Chii in my memories. She''s¡­"


    "Timid, naive and clumsy. Right?"


    Shepleted my sentence and that was correct. That was the Chii who I stole back then. Even when confessing to that guy, though it might be attributed to her being still young by then, I could never rte this Chii to that Chii.


    "Yes. Not only your name, the way you carried yourself changed, even if you dropped the gyaru act, I would never know it was you."


    "You say that but wasn''t it because you grew bored of me? Unlike the other two back then, I''m the only one who''s actively pursuing you and you didn''t like that."


    I grew bored of her and just let her do what she wants whenever she will pull me on some corner, though it still somehow excited me back then, the experience with the other two were better.


    "¡­You''re probably right."


    "I was actually hoping you will steal me again when I told you about Fukuda being my boyfriend but that also didn''t work. What was it again? Igniting your desire."


    "That did cross my mind but I considered the trouble of being tangled into your group and¡­ my hands were full by then."


    "Ah. Too bad eh? To think that it actually crossed your mind. Anyway Onoda-chi. You''re probably wondering what''s the real reason why I wanted to talk to you."


    Chii stopped pursuing that point and changed her topic to the thing I am still puzzled for. She waited a lot and by the way she talked it''s clearly not about our past.


    "I wanted you to remember me, so I revealed it. Just like how I vowed back then. There''s already a lot of girls around you. I will surely be put aside again if I try to¡­"


    Ah. The way I stopped caring about her back then was something she also wouldn''t forget. I don''t know if she still likes me and I also don''t know yet if I still like the Chii from before. The Chii of this present is someone mysterious to me. But thatst sentence of her...


    "I''m sorry from before. You know how I was back then."


    "It''s fine, I enjoyed it and will never forget those memories with you. You''re probably the one that led me to change my image from that timid, naive and clumsy girl. I''m now the opposite of it, ah except clumsy. That''s hard to change¡­ Just like you said, you really wouldn''t know it was me if I didn''t reveal it to you."


    "I will be a hypocrite if I said I''m d that you managed to change yourself so I won''t. But it''s nice knowing that you managed to change yourself."


    People will eventually change. Just like how I was slowly changing. Chii casted off that previous her that even if she already gave the answer, I couldn''t connect her to the girl from my memory.


    "I''m actually d to see that you changed, you''re not that guy who only looks ahead anymore. Kii. I''ll say this now before saying the real reason why I wanted to talk to you. I couldn''t bring myself to forget about you. I don''t know if I love you or anything close to that, just you''re always on my mind. I have been observing you since the first day but I couldn''t get the courage to talk to you again. Maybe I''m afraid that if you remember me, you will also remember how you became bored of me. So there''s that."


    "I won''t deny that I grew bored of the you from before, Chii. You noticed it yourself after all. But you know, I wouldn''t steal you from that guy if I didn''t like you."


    Right. I liked everyone who I stole before. Even if she looked in back then.


    Chii smiled before she turned serious and finally told me the real reason why she wanted to talk to me. She probably revealed our past to make it a foundation to whatever it is she will ask of me.


    "I''m really happy and relieved to hear that from you, Kii. Now that our past was out of the way, the real reason why I want to talk to you is¡­"


    "This might really sound ridiculous but... Fukuda. Please help him."


    It really sounds ridiculous. Why is she asking me to help Fukuda? He looks fine to me, though.

 Chapter 170: A Long Day Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 170: A Long Day Ahead</h4>


    "Why are you asking for my help? He didn''t look like he''s in danger though."


    I asked since I was puzzled with this request of her. All those revtions just for me to help Fukuda?


    "He''s a good guy but he was always pulled along by those seniors."


    Ah. So she wanted to pull him out of delinquency?


    After revealing her identity to me, Chii remained within my arm''s reach. It''s still a bit unbelievable that the girl apart from Miwa-nee who was also a trigger for all that happened is here within our ss. I seriously have no idea and I will not possibly know if she didn''t reveal it to me.


    "Are you sure he''s only been pulled along?"


    It could be that he also yed along with them. He''s even inviting me to join his group to unt their weight in school. That didn''t look like someone who''s being pulled along.


    However, I also observed that he''s quite behaved in ss and the way she treated Chii.


    "I don''t know. But whenever he talks to me, he''s always confessing about the things that he did and how he didn''t want to do it."


    Chii shook her head while probably trying to recall their conversation. She looked really eager to help him. Where''s that yful Chii who I couldn''t understand before?


    "Isn''t that just him wanting to impress you? He''s head over heels for you, you know?"


    Other guys will lie just to let the girl he likes to have a good impression of him. I also did that before so I know.


    Hearing my words, Chii averted her gaze and lowered her head as if she''s ashamed.


    "I know there''s also a possibility that it''s like that. However, I can''t reciprocate his feelings so¡­"


    "You wanted to help him in his troubles instead?"


    This girl. Why go to all that trouble? Gratitude? I don''t know.


    I observed her and I couldn''t help topare her appearance now to the Chii that I could vaguely recall. Haa. All this time I''m worried if I will be able to understand her, but now¡­ our past exined her interest in me.


    "Yes, that''s why. Can you?"


    She revealed her identity to me to be leverage for this. All of that to help someone who she couldn''t like. But she''s probably thankful to him. Fukuda took great care of her and he''s even respecting her. Despite her iming to be his boyfriend, he''s the one denying it.


    There''s probably some merit when she said that he was being pulled along by the seniors.


    "I can talk to him but that doesn''t guarantee it will be able to help him whatever his trouble is. That''s all I can do Chii. I don''t want my girls to be dragged with me if I dipped my hand on that¡­ troublesome lots."


    Delinquents can y delinquents if they want, right now they haven''t crossed me yet but if ever they did¡­


    Haa. I might have to deal with them one way or another.


    "That''s already enough. He has a good impression of you so he will surely listen."


    Hearing my answer Chii was overjoyed that she unconsciously hugged me to express it.


    Upon realizing that, she blushed and took a step back.


    "I¡­ I didn''t mean to do that."


    "I know. I guess that part of you didn''t change."


    When she becamefortable with me back then, she would also hug me unconsciously whenever she felt joy. But yeah, that was before I grew bored of her.


    She''s now being careful towards me.


    "Eh? Now, I think revealing my identity to you is a bad idea. How can I act around you now?"


    "Just continue as you are, Chii. You still need to act like a gyaru, right?"


    "Yes. I have to keep this up, but I guess it now grew into me. Right, Onoda-chi? I''m totally a gyaru like this."


    She fixed her hair and went back to her gyaru form as she tried acting as a gyaru in front of me again.


    Well, that would probably not work on me again. I will now always see her as that Chii who revealed her identity and put down her pretense as a gyaru. But yeah, I''ll never spoil it for her.


    We left the room after that and she went ahead of me.


    Before I went back to ss I saw Izumi-senpai outside.


    Right. She''s kind of a delinquent right?


    I was about to greet her when suddenly, someone else appeared from the side, it''s a 2nd year like her and coincidentally, he''s also a delinquent and someone connected to Fukuda who was just the topic of our conversation just now.


    "Izumi. When will you ept me? I already became your dog for a year."


    With the way he acted around her, why am I seeing a resemnce in Fukuda? Birds of a feather?


    "Not today Enomoto. I am in a bad mood so scram for me."


    I see. So she''s like this when she''s not around Ogawa. Girls in love can be quite scary eh? Or is that just her way to shoo away those who wanted to try if they would have a chance at her?


    The delinquent guy flinched and left her like she asked while leaving with a mournful expression on his face.


    Oi. You''re a delinquent. Act like it!


    She''s not really my target but even if she''s a former rival, she''s Nami''s friend.


    When I saw her putting a white stick in her mouth that''s probably a cigarette, I approached her to remind her.


    "Izumi-senpai, you''re not really hidden there. You''ll be caught smoking if you''re not careful."


    Hearing my voice, she was startled that she bit the thing she put in her mouth and a cracking sound was heard.


    Ah. That''s certainly not a cigarette.


    "Huh? Onoda-kun? This is candy, you know? But seriously, don''t just jump out like that. Why are you here?"


    She took it out and showed it to me before putting it back in her mouth. Like she said, she really looks like she''s in a bad mood right now.


    "Ah. That''s my bad. You''re Nami''s friend so I thought of reminding you, I''m sorry if that felt intrusive."


    "Nah. It''s fine. You''re a good boyfriend, eh? If only Kazuo can be as gutsy as you."


    Izumi-senpai had a troubled expression as she muttered thatst sentence.


    "That''s probably a tall order for someone like Ogawa."


    "You''re right. Ugh. Nami probably moved on to you because she gave up on him."


    "Huh? Not really, senpai. I made every effort to make her fall for me, and if I wished to I can also make you fall for me."


    I don''t know but I somehow got agitated from her words. It''s like telling me that Ogawa''s still better and Nami only chose me as a rebound.


    Ignorance really is a bliss.


    "This guy¡­ that''s some grand deration. Don''t you think I won''t tell Nanami about this?"


    Though she was taken aback by my words, she recovered instantly.


    "Ah. I''m sorry senpai. I just got agitated when your words seemed like telling me that Nami chose me just because she gave up on Ogawa."


    "You''re right. That''s a fair point. That''s my bad this time"


    "Well then, I''ll go back to ss"


    "Did I make you upset?"


    "Maybe? I''m different from Ogawa so... It''s kind of insulting even if you didn''t mean it. Also, I''m serious about what I said. I can make it possible."


    Leaving those words to her, I never heard a reply to her on my way back to the ssroom. If I told her that Nami seeded in having Ogawa confess to her, she''ll probably be more surprised. And if I also told her that I stole Nami from him, she''ll probably be left in shock.


    Her type might seem to be hard to crack but if you show her that you''re interested in her and then neglect her after a period of time, she''ll soon be the one to approach you and ask you why you suddenly stopped approaching her. Of course, it also depends on your effort on how you show your interest in her. If it''s all superficial, it won''t work.


    I just don''t know what she saw from Ogawa.


    Ah. His Passive Chick Ma most probably.


    And yeah, it''s not like I wanted to steal her. There''s no point, for now.


    She''s Nami''s friend so I thought of befriending her as well. That''s the only reason I approached her.


    Nothing special happened during the 7th period and the ss ended normally. Chii''s request to talk to Fukuda can be done anytime so I don''t think I need to do it today.


    I saw her looking at me before going out of the ssroom together with their group.


    Haa. That Chii. She said she didn''t know if she still loves me or anything but she also said that she couldn''t stop thinking about me.


    Isn''t that the same as saying she still likes me? I don''t really know what to do with her. She''s my target when she still hasn''t revealed her past with me but now¡­


    Do I like her? If so, which do I like? The Chii of the past or the Chii of this present? Or is it both?


    Haa¡­ I want to talk to her more but earlier, I could feel how afraid she was to be seen as boring again by me.


    I''ll think about it. It''s no use in forcing myself toe up with a solution with this.


    Satsuki went out first since even if there''s no practice their club will hold a meeting, maybe it''s rted to their uing game.


    Nami also went out with her friends and Ogawa after saying goodbye to me. I also want to spend time with her after school but yeah, there''s no time yet.


    Ogawa has also started changing the way he looks at me. That kind of friendly yet dumb face of his was slowly being reced by his gloom. He''s probably soon to erupt from always seeing Nami and I showing this kind of affection to each other. We never had a chance to talk again, so maybe he''ll confront me soon?


    Ah. It''s not like he can do anything. I have a lot lined up today so I''m just exhausting myself thinking about that guy. Aya was already waiting for me. I''ll bring her to the Literature Club and introduce her to Kana and maybe to Rae as well.


    Since I finished her novel, Kana will surely be happy if I talk to her about my feedback about it in entirety.


    After that, I''ll go to the Student Council again to do a little secretary work. Though I still haven''t changed Shizu-senpai''s view of me, at least she''s not that against me anymore. I don''t know if I can have her open up to me but that will need a lot more time. Her shell was thicker than Aya''s. There''s also the book Haruko gave her that''s why she managed to get out of her shell faster.


    Afterwards, Satsuki''s time in the Gymnasium and thenstly picking up Aya to go home with Shio.


    Err¡­ this is a long day for me. Well, it''s not like it will be tiring. In fact, most of it will be a rxing time.

 Chapter 171: Ishida-senpais Concerns

    <h4>Chapter 171: Ishida-senpai''s Concerns</h4>


    When I took Aya in the Literature Club, Ishida-senpai thought I brought a new member and Otsuka-senpai instantly barraged her with questions.


    Aya, being the introvert that she was, shrunk down behind me and before I could exin, Kana went to our rescue. This is her territory so she''s not really that shy and seeing I brought another girl, she probably already guessed that she''s one of my girls.


    Kana jumped into my arms which almost startled Ishida and Otsuka-senpai before she turned her head and looked at Aya who was cowering behind me.


    "Ruki! Who''s this?"


    "She''s Rindou Ayase. My ssmate and¡­"


    Even though I haven''tpleted my sentence, Kana nodded her head and pulled Aya from behind me before turning to Ishida and Otsuka-senpai.


    "She''s a visitor to our club, Rumi, Karen. Can you let me take care of her?"


    "Sure. Go ahead."


    Ishida-senpai nodded and went back on her seat while Otsuka-senpai muttered and just watched on as Kana pulled Aya and had her sit next to Rae before taking the seat next to her.


    "I was just a bit curious."


    "You''re always curious, senpai. Since when are you not curious?"


    Imented to the pouting Otsuka-senpai.


    "I know¡­ buttely it''s because of you."


    Her voice was soft as I saw her slowly shift her body to my direction.


    Well, after showing her my intimate moments with Kana, there''s no way she wouldn''t be curious. And with the series of events that happened after that, it further culminated that curiosity.


    "Right. I haven''t had the chance to ask my questions to you, senpai."


    Acting as if I only remembered it now, I also turned towards her. Kana was already busy trying to get to know Aya and Aya was also doing the same. I told her that I''ll bring her to the author of the book I was reading after all.


    "Then go ask them now so that it will be my turn again."


    This girl. Is her curiosity meter about to be broken? Her voice was a bit loud and made the others stop what they''re doing to nce at us.


    Realizing that, Otsuka-senpai''s face heated up and turned red, she looked around her before silently going back to her seat.


    That''s new. For her to be embarrassed like that.


    I actually already forgot what I wanted to ask her. It''s about Ishida-senpai, right?


    I shook my head and went to the three girls'' side. Of course, they asked me what that was about.


    Kana already has an idea because of the two instances where Otsuka-senpai saw us, the first one being we showed it to her deliberately while the next was hering up after we''re just done. The other two were left wondering though so I exined it to them in a way that they wouldn''t be embarrassed.


    But it seems the effect wasn''t that good or in other words, it let their minds wander off. Rae would probably think about ourst instance while Aya will imagine what will happen to uster.


    Kana found the two girl''s reactions adorable so after talking with me about her novel and giving it back to her, she focused on the two.


    Err¡­That was after having me circle my arms around her from her back and used my body as her backrest.


    This kind of intimacy was something Kana didn''t mind doing anymore. She''s older than the two and maybe she also wanted to show them that she''s my girl.


    Her change was already showing bit by bit now. She also stopped talking about Kenji who still hasn''te back to the club. For her, there''s only me now and this time in the club with me was something she always looks forward to.


    After around 20 minutes, I excused myself to Kana, Aya and Rae. Ah, also to Ishida-senpai and Otsuka-senpai.


    I already told them about my secretary job for the President so they were letting me off the hook for the club activity for the meantime.


    "Wait, Onoda-kun. Can we talk?"


    Ishida-senpai followed me outside and called out to me. The Student Council is just above so I stopped and waited for her to catch up.


    "What is it, senpai? Am I getting in trouble now?"


    "You don''t look like you will be bothered by trouble. Onoda-kun. I just have some things I want you to clear up."


    Ishida-senpai caught up with me then we continued our steps until we reached the stairs where she finished what she wanted to say.


    I stared at her in silence for a few seconds to observe her reaction and surprisingly, she''s not turning her gaze away.


    "Alright. Ask me and I''ll answer truthfully, senpai."


    I could already guess what she would ask. Their club turned weird when I appeared. Now, it''s like I''m the center of it instead of them. With what happened with Kana and seeing Rae talking to me intimately as well, there''s no way only Otsuka-senpai will be curious. And when Otsuka-senpai reacted like that earlier, Ishida-senpai was probably fed up and wanted to clear things about my existence there.


    "Are you just in the club because of the girls? I know I already asked you this before. But Onoda-kun, what really is your purpose? Even Karen was acting like that now and I¡­"


    "Is it getting ufortable for you, senpai? I''m sorry if you feel that way. I''ll answer you but let''s not talk here."


    To give her a peace of mind, I''ll answer her truthfully, whether she will ept it or not. I guess that''s yet to be seen.


    This girl. She''s really the most normal among them and someone whose priority was the club before her love life. I''m not really sure if she likes that Kenji but at least I know she''s a good friend to Kana. Except for that instance where if I hadn''t seen her, she would surely follow that Kenji inside the love hotel.


    After agreeing to talk somewhere private, I went up the stairs and tried to see if any of the rooms on the 4th floor could be opened. There''s only the student council here anyway so surely, there will be one where no one can eavesdrop on us.


    Since it will concern my girls, I have to take better precaution.


    Ishida-senpai followed me and luckily there''s one that was left open.


    I could see her slightly trembling as if afraid that I will do something to her so I entered first.


    "Senpai, I won''t do anything so you can rx. I just don''t want others to hear my answers even identally."


    "A-alright. You know, you''re quite scary, Onoda-kun. That day too."


    She stepped in while still feeling a bit scared but since I ced myself far away from her and she stopped just a few steps from the door, she managed topose herself again.


    "I get that a lot, senpai. Did I scare you back then? Honestly, I was also surprised when I saw you with him."


    Ishida-senpai lowered her head as if she was ashamed to remember that.


    "That¡­ shouldn''t have happened."


    "Do you like him?"


    "Maybe. I don''t know anymore. You said you will answer me, why did the topic change to this?"


    She couldn''t answer or maybe she really doesn''t know what she felt for that guy. The three of them have probably been together in the club since their first year. She got close to them and she probably grew a crush on that Kenji. However, since she''s Kana''s friend and Kenji''s attention was all on Kana, she never acted on it. Until Kenji approached her himself¡­


    This is just a guess but I guess that''s close to the truth.


    "Ah. I''m just curious about you, senpai. Let''s see, at first, it''s really just about Kana. When you had me try the club. Rae, she was mad at me before and when I talked to her, I managed to clear that up. Also, I wanted to help her with something about herself, and that leads to our current situation. Otsuka-senpai is just being herself, overflowing with curiosity."


    "But whenever you''re there, the atmosphere of the club was turning like that. I feel like your influence was changing the club at its core."


    She''s not wrong to feel that. It really always turns to that kind of atmosphere because of how affectionate we are to each other.


    "Senpai really loves the club, eh? What should I do then? The club actually grows into me now, and that''s not just because of the Kana and Rae."


    "This is myst year here, you see. Kana and I will have to leave the club before graduation so I''m worried about its future next school year. Karen wouldn''t be able to maintain it because of her overflowing curiosity that might scare potential members. And you¡­ I don''t know what to think about you, Onoda-kun."


    "I see. This is what really concerns you, senpai. I understand. I''m of the same mind as you, senpai. I will probably not be able to hold the club up. Right now, I''m only thinking about spending time with Kana and Rae there and this is my honest answer."


    With me not being able to stay in one ce because of the girls I have to see. Managing a club will be a hassle.


    However, now that I think of it. The club can be my foothold for the future. A ce where I can test if I have a management skill. But it''s a Literature Club, there''s nothing much to do there¡­


    "I see. The club is hopeless then."


    Hearing my answer, Ishida-senpai''s shoulders slumped down. She was disheartened.


    Seeing her like that, I don''t know but I want to cheer her up. This girl is too devoted to the club, it''s like seeing myself in her. Just that, it''s not the club I was devoted to but my goal to have that future with the girls. There''s a lot of difference but we''re both trying to do anything for it.


    "I''m sorry, senpai. But you see, I think I want to take on that challenge. Make the club prosper."


    Starting my goal with this, it might not result in anything but it will surely let me learn a lot.


    "How will you do that?"


    "I still don''t know yet and it''s not like I will be able to do it by myself. I will surely ask the help of everyone when the timees."


    I''m not walking this path alone. Those who will stay with me will either actively help me or wait for me to ask for their help. So¡­ this can be a simtion.


    "You mean¡­"


    Ishida-senpai raised her head back up and looked at me. She already had the idea about what I''m talking about.


    I put a smile on my face and nodded at her.


    "The Cultural Festival. It''s still far to talk about it right now but let''s do something for it. Something that will boost the number of members next year. For now, can I continue to spend time with them in the club?"


    We could actually talk about it while we''re spending our time together. Two birds in one stone, eh? This should be the first time I will do something outside of stealing someone''s girl or filling my desire.


    "If you don''t forget what you just said then I don''t mind just don''t make out in front of us¡­ that''s not something you openly show to others."


    "You''re right. That''s our bad, senpai. I''ll talk to them about it."


    Right. It''s surely awkward for Ishida-senpai to see us that intimate. That''s why they''re always silent when I''m at the club because they don''t know how to react if Kana and I were always like that. And these days Rae is also joining us.


    "Why are they fine being with you? Even though you''re already seeing another girl. Kana looks so happy with you than when she was with Kenji so I opted not to advise her out of your rtionship. What''s really special about you?"


    I knew she would ask me about this too. Just like with Shizu-senpai.


    "It will look like I''m narcissistic if I answered that. Just, I really love Kana and that girl you saw me with. It''s hard to exin it to other people about this kind of twisted rtionship we are in. I''ll do anything for them and they will surely do anything for me. It''s a type of rtionship where there''s no one above the other. I make them feel special and they also make me feel special."


    "I don''t get it..."


    "As I said, it''s really hard to exin and it''s not originally like this. We grow and we''re still growing."


    Yeah. When did it turn like this? Was it when I realized how special Akane is with me? I only take responsibility for what I did before but now, I clearly wanted to be in their life and so did they. Maybe keeping that option open made them not feel restricted and it made them open uppletely to me. And there''s also my honesty to them, they believed I would not lie to them.


    Ishida-senpai was still confused but she didn''t follow up with a question again. Surely, no matter how I exin it, it will always be confusing if they haven''t experienced it themselves.

 Chapter 172: End of Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 172: End of Assessment</h4>


    "You''re here."


    Shizu-senpai said when I entered the Student Council Room.


    After the questions of Ishida-senpai, we separated. She went back to the club while I made my way here at the Student Council


    Upon seeing me entering, Shizu-senpai stopped what she''s doing and stood up to go to the long table with a box in her hand.


    Cake?


    Did she wait for me?


    "Do you want tea to go with that, senpai?"


    I asked her even though that''s probably the case. But there''s still a probability that she wanted water instead.


    "Un. Make that two."


    Shizu-senpai answered while she started to spread the box open and reveal 2 slices of cheesecakes.


    She then stood up and went towards my direction, the cab where the tes are kept is next to me. Well, it''s the Student Council, even some clubs have a refrigerator inside. Though if the Student Council found that, it will either be close the club or give the fridge to the Council to be disposed of. Club Budgets aren''t meant for leisure after all.


    I don''t really know what happened to her but she''s probably in a mood for a break.


    Err¡­ However, it''s quite possible that she really wanted to eat it with me or someone''sing to visit.


    Knowing her attitude towards other people, thetter seems impossible.


    Shizu-senpai opened the cab but she couldn''t reach the level where the tes were. Whoever arranged that would surely be nagged at by her.


    After trying for a few times, she gave up and nced at me. She was pouting and clearly upset that she couldn''t reach it.


    "Uhm. Do you need help, Shizu-senpai?"


    I know that sounds sarcastic but I don''t want her to re up. Though I might''ve already passed her evaluation, I still want her to have a good impression of me.


    "What do you think?"


    Though she looked upset, the way she''s acting right now is¡­ adorable.


    I smiled and shook my head before moving next to her.


    "Which one?"


    I asked since there were three te designs that were arranged neatly on that level.


    "That one with the yellow pattern."


    I took what she pointed at and closed the dish cab. I only took one even though I already have an idea that the other one''s for me.


    "Huh? Why did you only take one?"


    Shizu-senpai asked, confused.


    "Ah. Will there be a visitor? My bad, that''s why you asked me to prepare two cups."


    "The other one''s for you, blockhead."


    Shizu-senpai pouted again and this time, there''s no more hint of that scary Shizu-senpai mask she always put on.


    I told her to open up to someone and it seems my guess from before was correct. She chose me.


    "Err¡­ Sorry. I didn''t think it was for me."


    "Just go get it ande to the table when the tea is prepared."


    She turned around and walked back to the table and put one slice on her te, she then stood up again since she forgot to get a fork.


    So, she can act this cute sometimes.


    Err... What am I thinking?


    Minutes passed and we''re already at the table with the cake and tea in front of us.


    Shizu-senpai was eating her cake while sipping her tea asionally. Like this, no one was talking, or she just couldn''t get herself to start a conversation.


    I''m quietly observing her, trying to see if my guesses are right. At first, she appeared scary, she saw me with Satsuki and used that to threaten my rtionship with Nami. When we revealed it to her, her view of me as a yboy was cemented but with one unexpected phrase from Nami, the wall she built up crumbled which led us to this time with her.


    I got to know what she''s hiding beneath that scary facade she put on herself and now¡­


    "Senpai. Do you want to open up with me?"


    Her type is someone you really don''t need to beat around the bush and just straight up tell her your thoughts. She''ll surely find that annoying like that Vice President. He''s probably asking her out with a pretext made of excuses and not his real intention.


    Hearing my words, her gaze fell upon me. She didn''t answer immediately and just stared at my face just like how I was staring at her.


    She and Nami really have that resemnce, even for a bit. Especially their long silky ck hair. Shizu-senpai''s eyes are kind of yellowish, unlike Nami''s sky blue eyes.


    "What did Nanami see in you that she chose you over Kazuo? He''s more attractive and¡­ kind."


    With that kind of pause, she probably realized that those were the only redeeming features of Ogawa.


    "You probably already asked Nami about that, senpai. What did she tell you?"


    "¡­ I still don''t get it, it''s not even a month and you reced her at least two years of affection towards him."


    "I will be honest with you, senpai. Isn''t it because Ogawa is too indecisive? In truth, she only approached me to help her about Ogawa."


    "I see. You took advantage of that."


    "I did help her like she asked though. But since I liked her. I confessed to her and¡­ look where we are now."


    "I guess I''m getting it now. Nami will not really fall for you if not for your efforts to let her feel how serious you are to her. Onoda-kun. Promise you won''t hurt her."


    I see. This is probably the purpose of this tea time. This will be thest day of her assessment and myst day as her secretary.


    "I promise. I love her, senpai."


    I wouldn''t make the same mistakes as before. I''ve hurt a lot of girls during middle school. That won''t happen again. In fact, it might be my turn to get hurt if some of them decided to leave me in the future. However, as long as they''re with me, even if it''s already tiring, I''ll always make them feel special. In my own way.


    "Then. That''s enough. I''ll entrust Nanami to you. I will stop meddling with you and Nanami''s affairs. You pas--"


    Before she could finish what she''s saying, I cut her off.


    "Do you really want to end this here, senpai?"


    "Un. I told you, I wouldn''t be able to change my image anymore."


    She nodded and though she kept a firm tone in her voice, I could feel that it was just her acting.


    "Sorry senpai but that just sounds like you''re giving up. That''s not something someone strong will say."


    This girl. She really didn''t want to open up. She decided to continue like that.


    "I know. You saw it, I''m not really that strong. I only pretend to be one."


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but release a sigh.


    "Haa. Nami will worry about you."


    "She won''t if she doesn''t know."


    "I already told her about it. I''m not keeping anything from her."


    Well, except what I did to have Shio''s husband back off.


    "Why did you¡­"


    "And I will also worry about you."


    "Why? Do you like me?"


    "It''s not about liking you, Shizu-senpai. Sooner orter that mask you''re wearing will crumble and the real you will be exposed. When that happens, how will you fight back?"


    "T-that won''t happen."


    With her stuttering like that, she probably imagined what would happen.


    "I see. If that''s the case, I have nothing more to say."


    I said and finished thest bite of the cake in front of me and downed the tea.


    I stood up and took the tes and the cups and moved to the sink to wash it.


    After what I said, Shizu-senpai was left at that table and didn''t say anything more. Whatever it is she''s thinking, no one else will know but her alone.


    Honestly, I could''ve let her end the sentence and be done dealing with her but I didn''t.


    Have I grown to like her? Maybe¡­ No. I really have.


    I am using the excuse that she is Nami''s cousin.


    Ah. This is probably the same case as Aya. I wanted to help her. If it''s still the me who hasn''t realized anything, I will still help her to get out of her shell to let her have the courage to open up to people.


    Haa¡­ Now that I think of it. I went out of my way to try and understand her. In the first ce, she will only try to convince Nami to leave me. She will not risk Nami''s reputation to be tarnished because of her. All her words back then was just her trying to scare me. I could''ve confronted her one time and let Nami deal with her, which she wished for.


    I looked back and I saw Shizu-senpai staring at my back. When she noticed my eyes on her, she turned around.


    After putting the tes and cup to their ce, I went back to the table and sat on the chair next to her and not in front of her.


    "I just realized, senpai. About your question earlier, yes, I like you."


    "E-eh?"


    "I just want you to know. If this is where it ends and you still stick to your decision, I''ll rely on Nami to help you. She will be happy to do that for sure."


    If it''s Nami, she could really help her. Even if I now admit that I like Shizu-senpai, I don''t think it''s right for me to force her on what she doesn''t want to, and I don''t think I have the time to make her like me too. Maybe if things calm down, I''ll try again unless¡­


    "¡­ If. If I decided to trust you. How will you help me?"


    In the lowest volume possible for her, Shizu-senpai whispered while her head was hung low.


    I reached my hand to her face and lifted it by holding her chin. Though she trembled when she felt my hand on her face, she didn''t resist.


    Her eyes were shaking as if it could burst to cry at any moment.


    I see. That was her real self talking.


    "I don''t really have a n but I''ll tell you to drop your strong and scary girl facade when we''re alone. That way, I can interact with your real self and you''ll see how I treat you despite showing me your weakness. Well, I can also help you to make this ce lively and have you open up to more and more people."


    "...That sounds like a dream that will nevere true."


    "True but dreams can be partly realized, right?"


    I smiled at her and took my hand off her face.


    "Well then, senpai. I have to go now."


    As much as I want to stay here and put more blocks towards my rtionship with her, I asked Satsuki to wait for me.


    "Your secretary job. Can we make it permanent?"


    When I stood up to leave, Shizu-senpai asked. I knew this would being, this girl¡­


    "As long as it''s not everyday. You see. I''m a busy man."


    I can''t always be here. There are the club and my girls who I will spend time with as well as working towards that future.


    "Right. You have other girls waiting for you."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you think I only know about the basketball girl? You''re really a busy man Onoda-kun."


    With a sly grin on her face, Shizu-senpai exposed what she has on me. If I didn''t work my way to make her change her impression of me, the others might really be bugged by her. Though I don''t know who else she''s talking about, I really need to be extra careful.


    "Err¡­ I guess, I was really seen through by you. They''re all as special as Nami so please keep it a secret."


    "Monday and Friday. Your secretary and¡­ your promise to help me."


    With that pause, her real self surfaced. If only she could keep at it. I''ll draw that out.


    "Understood, senpai."


    I smiled and saluted at her before going out of the door.


    I could hear her sigh of relief even from a distance. I know. I said I won''t actively chase on her but¡­ it just happened.

 Chapter 173: At the Side Door Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 173: At the Side Door Once Again</h4>


    As I was making my way to the Gymnasium, I could already imagine Satsuki telling me I''mte while ring at me. That girl was always not honest in her words but her actions were always more than honest.


    With Sakuma out of the way, she now always expresses how she wanted to be with me, even in Messenger. During her practice, she will always send something like ''Idiot. When will youe and see me?'' with an attached picture of her in practice uniform.


    When I arrived at that side door we always use to meet up, I messaged Satsuki that I arrived. I don''t know if they''re still in the meeting so I have to make sure.


    After 5 minutes, there''s still no response which means they''re still in the meeting room.


    To pass the time I checked the other messages and saw a new message from Nao.


    "Ruki. I miss you."


    "What''s wrong? Did you just get out of school?"


    After my reply, her response came quickly.


    "Yes. When can I see you again?"


    "Wait."


    I promised her that I will make up for the 2 years I''ve forgotten her, since I have free time. A few minutes with her, even apart, will most likely make her happy.


    I initiated a video call to her and she immediately picked up. Nao was still in her school uniform and she seems like she''s still in school albeit there''s no one around her.


    "Is this enough, Nao?"


    She beamed a smile to my question as she continuously nodded. The ribbon hairband that she was wearing before was now nowhere in sight, her hair was back to the hairstyle she had back in middle school. With that Nobuo''s influence gone, she''s starting to go back to the Nao that was always with me back then.


    "As I thought. That hairstyle really looks good on you, now I had the urge to go and see you."


    "Then go here, Ruki. I really miss you."


    Nao acted cutely on the screen which she never did before. This girl has changed, I know that. Seeing her affection like this, I really got the urge to go and see her.


    "I miss you too. Next week, I''ll go and pick you up there. Let''s go somewhere, okay?"


    "Promise?"


    "Un. I told you I''ll make up for the years I forgot you."


    "Good boy. When I graduate and start going to college, can I live with you?"


    Live with me. Soon enough I would really feel bad to have them all stay in my parents'' house. I really have to talk to them. As I have no capability to earn yet, even if I want to start doing that, all I can get will be part-time jobs. That wouldn''t suffice, I really have to look at everything and determine which way to go.


    "Sure. I''ll think of something before the year ends. That way, I can always see you. Have you decided on what you will take?"


    "Un. Pastry Chef."


    "You and your sweet tooth."


    "Hehe. I''ll make some for you choctes next time. I already have a bit of knowledge."


    Nao proudly said, that smile on her face was genuine. The thought of making choctes for me was something she looks forward to.


    "I''ll look forward to that."


    After a while, Nao and I decided to end the call, the sun was about to set so I urged her to go home first. Like a good girl, she listened to me.


    That girl, she''s the one farthest from us but it doesn''t matter. Distance can be tread on to shorten it. The others who were still waiting for me toe, they''re who I am kind of feeling guilty for. I hope I can satisfy them next week. There''s no more free time for this week, if there is, that will be my rest time which the girls all want me to take for myself.


    "Yo, Onoda. Why are you there?"


    Sakuma, in his practice uniform, appeared right after the call with Nao ended.


    I looked up at him and shrugged. He already conceded there''s no point to lie to this guy. Let him feel the chance that he wasted when he decided to give up on Satsuki.


    "Well, you told me to not hold back. I''m going to see her."


    Upon hearing my words, he visibly trembled but he managed to keep his smile on his face.


    Have you felt it? Are you feeling regret? In any case, even if he didn''t give up I will still make him give up. Let it be the lesson for him when he started going after Satsuki''s sister. If he messed that up, that''s on him. I will be meeting her sister too, who knows what will happen?


    "T-that''s good. So they''re still in practice?"


    "Meeting. They have no practice today. That''s why I have no choice but to wait for her here. What about you?"


    When he heard that, it''s like another sword was stabbed to him. I knew what''s going on with her schedule while he didn''t.


    "T-taking a break and my feet led me here. I came over when I saw you sitting there."


    "I see. She mighte out soon. Wanna wait with me?"


    I had just asked that when the door finally opened and Satsuki appeared in her uniform, she looked a bit haggard as if she ran her way towards here and that smile on her face upon seeing me couldn''t be denied.


    She hadn''t noticed Sakuma at first but when she did, she immediately covered her smile as she looked at him staring at her like a dead guy.


    "Idiot. Why are you here?"


    With the same tone she always used on him, Satsuki asked.


    Seeing the contrast from her earlier appearance to now, Sakuma was stumped.


    "It''s his break on practice so he''s apanying me here."


    I answered in ce of him. I''m sure that''s already a lot of damage on him, let''s not add more.


    "I see. Setsuna-nee was asking about you, idiot. Check your Messenger."


    Oh? Is that the name of her sister? So she already contacted him.


    When Sakuma heard that name, he immediately stood in attention like an idiot not knowing what to do, he took out his phone while his hand was trembling.


    "Ruki, let''s go."


    Satsuki reached for my hand and in front of Sakuma who was busy opening his phone, we went back inside the Gymnasium through the door.


    "You didn''t tell me he''s with you."


    Satsuki was a bit upset. Well, he just arrived so I didn''t have the time to tell her.


    "I''m sorry. He just showed up before you went out. You sure it''s fine to show him how you pulled me in?"


    "I don''t need your sorry. Kiss me, idiot. Look at what happened to him when I mentioned my sister."


    When she said ''kiss me'' Satsuki was already clinging onto my shoulder with her back on the wall.


    I only needed to push my head forward after she finished her sentence and our lips touched which immediately turned passionate. Ignoring the fact that Sakuma was just behind that door, Satsuki responded to my kiss as if it''s been a while since we met. Her tongue moistened from her saliva invaded my mouth. Because of this, I haven''t had the time to answer her.


    With our tongues entangled like this and our bodies close to each other, this side of the Gymnasium turned hot in all of a sudden.


    "Are you sure it''s fine to do it here? Are there still people from your club inside?"


    I asked her after we separated for a bit to take a breath.


    "...The locker room is empty."


    Locker room? That''s where our first kiss happened.


    "Can we lock it from inside?"


    "You''re thinking of perverted things again."


    Though she said that, I could see Satsuki''s whole face turn red. This girl couldn''t really be honest in her words.


    "I am. I miss my Satsuki. Now that I remembered, that locker room is also special for us, right?"


    "Idiot. Let''s wait for a while, someone mighte back."


    "Alright. Then for the meantime..."


    "Kiss me more."


    "My Satsuki is already this proactive now. You''re making me fall for you even further."


    "Curb that tongue of yours, idiot."


    Impatient, Satsuki took the initiative to kiss me this time and like earlier, it quickly evolved to us savoring each other.


    And it was at this moment that the door where we entered from opened.


    "Onoda, Maemura. I''m go--"


    With our lips and tongue locked together as well as Satsuki clinging closely to me. Sakuma''s voice stopped as our gazes turned over him and saw him frozen at the spot.


    But instead of stopping, Satsuki held onto my face and had me look at her as she continued on with what we''re doing. Not minding the Sakuma who stood speechless by the door.


    This time, she''s even more eager as I saw her stealing nces at Sakuma while our tongues kept on entangling each other. She even held my hand and put it on top of her breast as if asking me to grab and fondle it.


    All of that while Sakuma was watching us.


    Is this her weird fetish manifesting itself? She became bolder now that he''s there. Though I almost forgot about this, Satsuki liked the idea of Sakuma watching us. It excites her.


    "I-I, I''m going."


    After a while, Sakuma''s stuttering voice sounded as he bolted back out of the door almost immediately.


    "He saw us¡­"


    Satsuki slowly said, her face as red as a tomato now and the lustful expression on it couldn''t be hidden.


    "Did it bother you?"


    "No. It made me want to do more with you, while he''s watching."


    Though she''s embarrassed to say it, that thought really excited her. I could feel her nipple turned stiff even over her clothes.


    "This girl. He will soon talk to you. Will you tell him?"


    "Un. I want to see his reaction. If he knew that¡­"


    That she loved him before I appeared.


    "I''ll be there with you but I''ll hide so he wouldn''t chicken out."


    "Okay. It will be before the game this Sunday."


    I see. I have to go early then.


    "Want me to pick you up at home?"


    "Idiot. You''ll go out of your way. It''s fine to meet at that cake shop. The game will start at 2 pm so¡­"


    "Alright. I''ll be there at 10."


    I smiled at her and gave her a kiss again and like always it soon escted.


    After a while, Satsuki stopped and said.


    "L-let''s move now. The others should be gone by now."


    Sakuma was already out of her mind again. I''ve nowpletely reced him. While holding my hand tight, Satsuki led me to that memorable locker room and locked it from inside.

 Chapter 174: Inside the Locker Room *

    <h4>Chapter 174: Inside the Locker Room *</h4>


    Now, I was sitting on the bench inside the locker room where the other club members were sitting whenever they''re changing and with Satsuki kneeling in front of me.


    With all the lockers around us, Satsuki''s whole focus was on my pants that she was trying to take off.


    Once we''re inside this room, Satsuki pulled me and had me sit on this bench. I don''t know what''s on her mind but, after all that kissing we did earlier, our desire for each other was probably at maximum right now.


    "Do you need help?"


    "Shut up. Idiot. I can do this."


    With a red tint on her face, Satsuki pulled on my belt and pulled my zipper down before she unbuttoned my pants.


    When she started to pull it down, I lifted my hips a bit to let the pants slide off from my back. Now with only my underpants covering what''s inside, Satsuki put her hand on top of it and started rubbing the bulge that hasn''t grown erect yet.


    "When you told me that I should let you do this, did you study?"


    "¡­A bit."


    Satsuki answered in a soft voice while her face turned even more red from the embarrassment before she started kissing my cock that was still covered by my underpants.


    Watching her do it with enthusiasm, I started to get hard from what she''s doing. She then grabbed my cock and had it stand up before licking the head and putting it inside her mouth still with the underpants over it. The way she sucked onto it instantly made it wet and the warm feeling of her mouth started to spread from it.


    "Don''t overdo it, okay? I can also teach you if you want to."


    "¡­ Just this much. I can do it for you."


    Satsuki whispered her answer again when she took the head out of her mouth, satisfied by the wet part that she made. She started to pull down my underpants which finally revealed my fully erect cock in front of her¡­


    "This is the one that turned me like this."


    After saying that, Satsuki peeked her tongue out as she grabbed and lifted my cock to lick it from the base upwards. With that lustful expression on her face, Satsuki started to cover my whole member with her saliva while she''s constantly stroking it.


    "A-are you feeling good with this?"


    Satsuki asked again when her eyes met mine.


    "I wouldn''t be this hard if I''m not. You studied to please me, right? Then show me what you learned, Satsuki."


    "Pervert."


    Contrast to what she said, Satsuki continued stroking and licking my cock, trying to find where it felt really good for me.


    When everything''s wet, she then went down on my balls and also gave it a lick passing it by before she reached the tip of my cock.


    Satsuki opened her mouth and put the head inside it. Her tongue immediately worked and it started to lick the head from inside her mouth while she''s trying to take it further in.


    When she felt she couldn''t take it further, Satsuki''s head started moving up and down, giving me a pleasurable blowjob. Probably the thought of Sakuma seeing us earlier made her this eager.


    I reached my hand inside her uniform and grabbed her developing breast. The nipple on it was still hard, using my finger. I started ying on it while Satsuki eyebrows twitched and a soft moan let out of her even with my cock inside her mouth.


    "What do you think Sakuma will do if he saw you like this?"


    Since that''s her weird fetish, I''ll try to excite her using it and sure enough. She red at me but the pace at which she''s sucking my cock off increased.


    "Of course, he wouldn''t be able to see this. I won''t let him see how sexy you''ve be."


    "Pervert. Why are you mentioning that idiot?"


    "I also got excited earlier. Just like you."


    "Ugh¡­ Seeing him looking at us earlier. It''s really kind of exciting."


    "You''ve turned into a naughty one Satsuki."


    I pulled her up from down there and had her stand up in front of me. Reaching my hand inside her skirt, I already felt that her panties was already wet.


    While I was feeling her up, Satsuki started undressing, her ribbon, then her uniform and her skirt, leaving herself only with her underwear. From above, Satsuki was lustfully looking down at me, watching how I touched and rubbed her most sacred ce.


    My finger immediately became wet as I traced her slit before pinching her exposed clit.


    "Haahn!"


    When I did that, Satsuki moaned out. After that, I pulled her panties down, which revealed her glistening sacred ce. My arms circled over her as I pulled her even closer to let my mouth reach it.


    With her standing in front of me and me sitting in front of her. I started eating her out.


    When my tongue touched her slit and the sensitive clit, Satsuki seemingly trembled as she hugged my head and pushed it closer to her.


    She lifted her leg up and put it on top of the bench which led to her sacred ce being exposed further. From sucking to licking everything from her, Satsuki reached her first climax as she pushed my head further to let my tongue go deeper while she''s twitching uncontrobly from cumming.


    Weak from her knees, Satsuki legs gave up and she fell down right on myp with the towering cock she lubricated earlier still in rage.


    "Aahh... Pervert. Haahh... ? L-let me rest first."


    Satsuki muttered while trying to catch her breath as she circled her arm around my neck and used me to support her body.


    Her panting near my ears sounded erotic which made me grab her butt and that earned me another moan from her.


    "My Satsuki is this erotic, how can I hold back now?"


    Taking her into a passionate kiss again. I pulled on her from her butt and slid herself closer to let my cock touch her slit. When she felt that, Satsuki voluntarily started moving her hips as she ground my cock into her slit.


    "I want you now, Ruki."


    Satsuki whispered in between our kisses. She was already fully turned on and along with that lustful expression of hers, it also turned me on. Only with me will she show this face.


    With her clit being rubbed as well, her kiss couldn''t help but be cut from time to time to let her release out a moan.


    After my cock became lubricated enough from her juices. I didn''t wait anymore and lifted her butt up, putting her on top of it.


    Satsuki didn''t resist it as she even held herself up and helped me aim the tip of cock at her entrance. Lowering her hips down, Satsuki''s sacred hole swallowed the head of cock which let her moan immediately.


    Continuing on, with my cock perfectly fitting in her hole, Satsuki pushed her down further as my cock started grinding her from the insides. I was immediately drowned by the heat that her insides were exuding as it started to squeeze my cock once again after how many days.


    "Haahh¡­ Y-you''re inside me again. Uhhn."


    Satsuki bit her lips as she made thest push to bury my cockpletely inside her. When that happened, Satsuki hungrily took my lips again as we shared another bout of passionate kiss while feeling up our connection. My cock was throbbing intensely while the inside of her whole kept squeezing it as if trying to milk my cum out.


    When we both settled down and became hungry for more pleasure, Satsuki started to move her hips up and down. With my hands on her butt, I supported her by lifting her up while she''s doing her best to push her hips down.


    From her lips, I went down to her neck to attack her erogenous zone on it which made her intensely shake from the stimtion. Satsuki then started unbuttoning my uniform and took it off for me before taking off her bra that was still covering her breast and her erect nipples. By doing that, we''re nowpletely naked here in their locker room. With my cock buried deep inside her.


    The thought of someone mighte was already devoid from our minds as we focused on giving each other the pleasure we sought. With her hips increasing its pace, the amount of juice that spilled out of her was already turned into a puddle below the bench.


    It was at this moment that my phone rang. I opted not to take it but when I saw the name from afar, I looked at Satsuki who was also a bit curious at who was calling.


    "It''s Sakuma. Should I answer it?"


    I reached for it and showed her the screen with Sakuma''s name in it. Satsuki''s insides tightened immediately after reading it, that thought excited her again.


    "A-answer."


    With difficulty, she whispered her answer as she clung herself closer while moving her hips by herself. With Sakuma as an added stimtion, she reached her second climax before I could even answer the call.


    "Sakuma? What is it?"


    With Satsuki''s panting voice as she tried to recover from her climax as background noise, Sakuma''s response came next.


    "Onoda? Are you still with Maemura?"


    With the loudspeaker on, Sakuma''s voice was also heard by Satsuki. Hearing her name be uttered, Satsuki tightened up even more and that made me squeeze her butt which resulted in another soft moan from her. I didn''t answered immediately and instead, sucked and bit on her two erect nipples first which made her released more moans that will surely be heard by him


    "Yes, she''s here next to me, wanna talk to her?"


    "N-no need. You two. Since when did you¡­?"


    Ah, this guy. He''s probably suspecting that we''re already in this kind of rtionship even before he conceded.


    "Yesterday."


    With a short reply like that, I squeezed Satsuki butt again while continuing to y with her nipples that were already glistening from my saliva. This time, not only moans but it also made her move her hips once more. I still haven''t cum yet while she already reached it two times.


    "I see¡­"


    "You won''t be mad at us, will you?"


    "N-no. I saw it, She''s kissing you so eagerly. It seems you two really are¡­"


    This guy, he kept on notpleting his sentence.


    Err... It''s stillpletely understandable anyway. Unlike Satsuki, this isn''t that exciting to me. I want to focus on her, make her cum over and over and in the end, fill her up with my own cum. But to satisfy her, I guess this is fine for now.


    "We''re kind of busy now. If you want to ask Satsuki, now''s the time."


    After saying that, I put the phone near her who''s still moving by herself, grinding my cock inside her. It''s already too tight inside. The idea of Sakuma hearing her and finding out what we''re doing probably excited her further. I could also feel it but not that much. I always tend to focus on the girls when we''re in this situation after all.


    "No. I''ll hang up."


    After saying that, the call really ended. Good for him, he didn''t hear Satsuki''s moans of pleasure. Or maybe he already did and already imagined what kind of situation we are in right now.


    "That really excited you, Satsuki."


    "Uhh... I admit it did."


    "I love that honesty."


    "Ugh. Focus on me now. I want to feel you more."


    "That''s what I''m nning, you know? I''ll fill you up today."


    After saying that, I changed our positions and had hery with her back on the bench. Putting myself on top of her, Satsuki''s legstched onto my back as I started to pound her tightened hole. Due to that, the pleasure we''re both feeling increased as we reached climax at the same time after a few minutes in that position.


    With Sakuma erased on her mind again, Satsuki expresses her love for me. Though that kind of fetish would excite her, I will always let her drown with our affection towards each other.


    A few minutes after filling her up with my semen and after resting for a bit, my cock stood up hard again. Doing it once really isn''t enough to satisfy me this time.


    Picking her up from the bench, I had Satsuki stand up and push her back on the locker. At the same ce where we had our first kiss.


    "Do you still remember this?"


    Satsuki''s reddened face blushed further as she nodded.


    "This is where our first kiss happened."


    "Let''s make more memories at the same ce and to a lot of other ces then."


    I smiled at her and reached in for her lips again. Showing her my affection like this, Satsuki epted all of it all.


    "Ruki, pervert."


    "I just really love my Satsuki."


    With our tongue entangled to each other, the lemonade taste wasing back to us. In this ce where we started.


    "Haa... It''s no good, I''vepletely fallen for you now, idiot. Don''t stop loving me, okay?"


    Satsuki released a sigh but not of regret. With everything that happened, she finally cast away thest of her affection for Sakuma. Starting today, there''s now only me inside her heart.


    "Never."


    Affirming her of that, I lifted her legs up again and inserted my cock inside her hole that was waiting for it once more.


    For the remaining time, the room was filled with wet sounds as well as moans of pleasure from Satsuki. Not satisfied at twice, we had another round in their shower room before leaving the Gymnasium.

 Chapter 175: Shio and Aya

    <h4>Chapter 175: Shio and Aya</h4>


    When we left the Gymnasium, I walked Satsuki to her bus station before I went back to pick up Aya.


    With howte it was already, Satsuki kept to my side along the way, hugging my arm. After all that we did there, Satsuki acting that honest also made me love her more. Despite her acting tsundere and her jealousness towards seeing Nami and Aya close to me, she epted them easily.


    After seeing her off on her bus, I immediately went back to the Club Building and visited the Book Club first to check on Himeko and Haruko.


    Nami already went home with Shizu-senpai, she even sent me a picture of them together. With my confession to Shizu-senpai earlier, I didn''t expect her to see Nami. Nami is usually going home with Ogawa and their group. Maybe Shizu-senpai still hasn''t processed my confession enough and she wanted to tell Nami about it.


    Well, Nami already knew about it. I''m sure she can advise her well enough.


    "Ruki, you''re back!"


    Kana jumped back into my arms when I entered the Literature Club. This girl is acting this cute again, I wanted to pick her up and make out with her right there and then but I remembered my conversation with Ishida-senpai, we have to put some restraint here in the clubroom to not let them feel ufortable.


    "Un. I''m picking you three up, is it fine to leave now, senpai?"


    I answered Kana before asking Ishida-senpai who''s kind of busy writing something.


    Three because there''s also Rae. Her house is located in the same direction as Kana and they already went home together before. Only, this time I''ll send them off together. Though we have the agreement of spending our time together once per week, I could feel how she wanted to spend more whenever I''m in the club.


    "Yes, they''re really just waiting for you toe and pick them up."


    Ishida-senpai answered. After that conversation earlier, she started loosening up with me that the usual slightly frightened attitude to me was already gone. Well, it''s probably also because of what I told her about making the cultural festival a sess.


    "Can I join you four?"


    Otsuka-senpai interjected when she felt left out at her seat. This curious girl got embarrassed earlier that our question and answer was interrupted again.


    "Of course,e on, Karen."


    Kana smiled at her and beckoned her towards us. Err¡­ that time when we showed Otsuka-senpai our rtionship, Kana told me that she wanted to satisfy Otsuka-senpai''s curiosity and have her learn.


    And because of that, four attractive girls could be seen walking with me towards their bus station. There''s no time to talk to Otsuka-senpai anymore so I sent her off along with Rae and Kana who both showered me with their affection before getting on the bus. Ah, for Rae, it was still her curiosity over me.


    After the bus disappeared from our sight, I turned to Aya who was starting to get nervous. Today''s the day that I will take her home and do it with her. It''s understandable but more than nervous, there''s a blooming smile on her lips as well as excitement in her eyes.


    I reached for her hand and pulled her next to me. When she felt that, Aya instantly blushed and hugged my arm.


    "How''s the Literature Club?"


    "Un. It''s fun talking with Kana-senpai and Mirae. We talked about her novel also, about you."


    Aya answered energetically. It seems she really had fun with meeting Kana and Rae that she''s already calling them in their first name.


    "I''m d you had fun."


    "Uhm. It will be more fun if you''re there."


    "Next time I will be there with you."


    Right. There will be more time next week to spend with them. Even just listening to their talk will probably be enjoyable as long as I see them have their fun.


    Since we''ll be riding with Shio, we waited for a while at where we were before Shio''s car stopped in front of us.


    Though she already knew about Shio, Aya was still surprised when she saw Shio in the driver''s seat when the car window slid down.


    "You two, take the back seat."


    This will be her first time interacting with another student of her that''s connected to me. I''m sure like Aya, she didn''t know how she would face her.


    "Uhm. Hello, Miyazaki-sensei."


    Aya cautiously greeted her after we settled at the back seat. They looked at each other through the rear-view mirror, just by observing the two, I could clearly feel how lost they are on how they will talk to each other.


    "Shio¡­"


    To calm the increasing awkwardness, I called out to her and leaned forward to the driver''s seat and next to Shio''s face.


    When she turned around as a reflex to my voice, I kissed her while Aya was watching us.


    At first, she was stiff but as seconds passed, Shio started responding to me with her tongue. When we separated, there''s already a red tint on her face and a trail of our saliva could be seen.


    "Ruru¡­ you''re always this naughty. R-rindou is here."


    Her words sounded like she''s reprimanding me but from her expression and the tone she used, she''s just embarrassed to be seen by Aya.


    "You''re both my girls Shio, it''s fine not to be stiff. Just be who you are when you''re with us."


    After answering like that, I turned to Aya who''s also turning red and embarrassed upon seeing me and our teacher be that intimate.


    I settled back to my seat and moved closer to her. My hand then slipped to the back of her neck to pull her head towards me.


    "You also don''t need to be that embarrassed Aya. Can I kiss you?"


    It''s not fair if I only kissed Shio also even without the talk of fairness, I''ll still try to calm this girl down. She''ll meet Akane and Miwa-nee at home, it will be hard for her if I don''t ease her feelings up.


    Hearing my words, Aya''s eyes looked straight at me as she slowly nodded with her lips partly opened as if it''s waiting for my lips to fill in the gaps.


    Before the car started to move, my lips fell upon Aya''s lips. Shio was watching us through that mirror as she carefully drove us home.


    Aya''s hands slipped around my waist and hugged me tightly, an indication that she wanted more of it, soon enough, the idea in her head that Shio might be watching escaped her mind as she focused on our connected lips and tongue.


    Not satisfied with it, she started sucking on my tongue while slowly positioning herself to sit on myp.


    I held her by her waist to support her and since the car was already moving, it is to not let her stumble back.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Feeling the softness of her butt on my things, she slid it forward to ce herself on top of my cock as her arms circled over my head.


    "Shio is watching us, does it not bother you anymore?"


    I asked her when our lips separated and she started to rub herself on me. Even after that time with Satsuki, I''m already rock hard again for this adorable girl who''s doing all this for me.


    "Un. We''re both your girls, so it''s fine. In school, I will still show respect to her but when ites to you, we''re like sisters."


    Aya answered me before she resumed our kisses. Hearing that answer from her, I saw Shio''s reaction from where we are, it seems she was surprised by it and in the end, she smiled.


    "I guess I was overthinking, Ayase is right, Ruru. But continue on thatter or you might get hurt if we pass on humps and other rocky areas."


    Shio answered and reminded us which made Aya stopped and shyly got down from myp to sit back next to me. The way she changed she called Aya was probably noticed by her as well.


    "Thank you, Shiori-nee."


    And like I thought, Aya also changed her way of calling Shio. When Shio heard that, instant embarrassment once again flooded her face.


    But she immediatelyposed herself and she smiled while looking at us from the mirror as she continued to focus on driving.


    Just like this, the journey back to our house became smooth. asionally, I will try to start up a conversation that the two could join in so they could slowly be more at ease towards each other.


    Aya informed me that she already told her parents about her staying the night, and of course with an excuse for now. I also told Akane about her arrival so she was already preparing the room Nao used before. Shio is still staying with us that''s why my previous room can''t be used by her.


    Well, Aya is the first girl apart from Akane that I haven''t stolen from someone, she fell for me on her own.


    Ah. Well, we can say I stole her from her own world where she isted herself in. Pulling her out from it to open up to more people and making her mine.


    We already had some experience together. That time with Haruko and that day when she gave me a blowjob. Just by remembering it, it''s already making me want to take her down to bed.


    I wonder, how can I make this day more special for her?

 Chapter 176: Choosing an Apartment with Shio

    <h4>Chapter 176: Choosing an Apartment with Shio</h4>


    "Is this the ce?"


    Shio asked when she stopped her car in front of a somewhat old apartmentplex. It didn''t have the luxurious feeling of the other apartments but the silence in here and the security was better than most. It''s a 3-storey apartmentplex with six 1LDK apartments per floor or so the information I got said.


    After dropping Aya to the house and introducing her to Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru, Shio and I hopped back to her car to look for ces she could move in. However since it''s already almost night, the real estate office was already closed.


    Well, she didn''t really want to rely on it this time, Shio asked me for help so we could have another alone time together. She will be leaving tomorrow to visit her parents and clear up what really happened that led to her marrying her husband. Sure. She loved him but in how young she was back then, her parents held the decision on what to do when they found out that a teacher took her purity.


    "Yes. This one''s the only apartment near our neighborhood and since it''s somewhere near, the silence here can be to your preference."


    Their house was located in some kind of new subdivision where there were no houses built on both sides of their house. Maybe, if Shio enjoyed the silence there, she would also like this.


    We''ve already changed from our uniforms, it''ll be bad if I show up with her as a teacher and student.


    Shio took in my answer and processed it while looking at the exterior of the apartmentplex. Right now, there''s seems to be only a few tenants living inside


    "Let''s go in and check. The others will be waiting for us."


    Shio said before getting out of the car, I followed after her and she immediately clings to my arm like a lover would.


    "Wee. What can I do for you?"


    An olddy weed us from the gate of theplex. She''s the manager of the ce.


    After inquiring about if there''s an apartment space avable, she first grumbled why we didn''te in the morning but upon seeing Shio''s face, she somehow softened up to her. Maybe she saw her daughter in her?


    In the end, after exining to us the specifics, she had us follow her to the 3rd floor. She didn''t ask if I will live here with Shio but maybe she already determined that we''re a couple. It''s already dark and the olddy''s eyesight was already poor. Due to Shio doing the talking, she didn''t bother about me.


    "All the rooms here are avable, you could pick one and check them for an hour. I''ll be downstairs where you saw me."


    After giving us the keys, she left us to our devices. At least she''s not the type of manager who would follow us inside and exaggerate every ce of the apartment to add value to the unit.


    "Thank you, grandma. Take care going down."


    When the olddy was out of our sight. Shio took her time to pick one before opening it and pulling me with her inside.


    "What do you think?"


    She asked me after taking in the scene inside the apartment, it''s a 1LDK so it has 1 bedroom, living room, dining room and kitchen.


    Err...For sure, the rent here is a bit high but it''s a perfect ce for a newly-married couple.


    Since it''s a vacant apartment, it surprisingly has furniture that the new tenant could use.


    Like a child exploring a new ce, Shio took my hand and led around the apartment to check the rooms. When we arrived in the bedroom, there''s a bed big enough for two people there.


    "Grandma must have thought we''re a newly married couple looking for a ce to live."


    Shio whispered as she slowly went her way to the bed. Upon sitting on it, she looked around and knocked on the wall to see how thick it was.


    "I''ll be visiting you here so¡­ this might really be our special ce."


    I followed her inside and stopped in front of her.


    Shio looked up to me and smiled. Though there''s a hint of loneliness in her expression there, what I said made her happy.


    "I wish I could stay there with all of you but from what you said, I''m already expecting my days living here with only the two of us."


    Shio reached for my hand and put it on her face to feel the warmth of it.


    "Do you want me to stay here with you?"


    I bent my knees a bit to align my face to her as I caressed her face gently.


    "Un. It''s impossible, right?"


    Yes, it''s impossible. But I couldn''t answer her like that. Instead, I chose to kiss her as an answer.


    "Ruru¡­"


    "It might be impossible but there will surely be a time where I can stay the night here with you."


    That time wille. Not only with her but to the other girls too, especially Otoha. That''s one of her wishes that I wanted to grant.


    "You dummy. You said it as if we already determined that I''ll take this ce."


    Shio''s face blushed again, probably imagining our night here together. I really love her bashful expressions that she will now only show exclusively to me.


    "Well, the other choices will be too far from our house. If you''re here, it''s a walking distance."


    "Then I''ll sign the contract and move to this ce after Ie back from the countryside."


    "At what time will you leave tomorrow?"


    "Morning, it''s a bit far so I have to go early."


    "Then¡­"


    I didn''t finish my sentence because I took her lips once again and this time, I pushed her down to the bed.


    "Eh? Ruru, we can''t do it here."


    She was surprised and said that but her lips and tongue didn''t reject it and it started responding to my kisses. She was holding back but with my initiation, she also got pulled along with me.


    "We''re just testing the bed."


    Hearing that absurd excuse from me made Shio giggle. Right after that, she circled her arms around the back of my neck and pulled me down to make our connection even deeper.


    "Testing the bed, huh? Make sure not to break it."


    Shio teased before our tongue met and started sucking at each other.


    "With my Shio being this lovely, I''m afraid that''s a possibility."


    From her lips, I went down to her neck. Kissing and sucking on various parts of it where she would have a reaction.


    After that night when she finally epted that our rtionship has already gone past a teacher and a student. Whenever we''re alone none of us would mention that. In our eyes, we''re just a man and a woman loving each other.


    "Uhhn¡­ You''re bing naughty again, Ruru."


    "We don''t have much time. Can I, Shio?"


    Asking her that question, I looked up at her. With her face already beet red from the stimtion from her neck and the touches I''m giving her, she shyly nodded at me.


    I will be focusing on Ayater but for now, Shio''s with me. Before she goes tomorrow, I want to give her one more memory that would rece another memory of her husband.


    With the four walls of the bedroom as the witness, Shio and I fully utilized the bed for its other function, lovemaking.


    Even without signing the contract yet, we''re already on our way to try and mark this ce as our special room.


    From the side of the bed, I picked her up and moved her in the middle before I went on top of her. Shio''s eyes never left me as she watched me undress in front of her. With an expecting gaze, she opened her arms to wee me back in her embrace.


    Kissing her from her lips down to her neck again, I showered her with my affection. Licking and sucking every part of it while my hand was exploring the ces underneath her clothes.


    "Ruru¡­"


    Shio could only call out my name as I tried to do everything. However, Shio fought back and changed our positions.


    With her on top of me, Shio started kissing my neck as her hand slid down from my chest down to my stomach and finally ended on my growing bulge that was still under my pants.


    After rubbing on top of it, Shio slipped her hands inside and held my shaft directly in her warm hand.


    I also didn''t let her do everything, while she''s doing all of that, my two hands already sped on their targets. One slipped under her shirt and started fondling her soft breasts, the other slipped under her skirt and traced her slit over her already wet panties.


    In that kind of set-up, both of us became filled with lust towards each other, forgetting the reason why we''re here.


    In the following minutes of the supposed apartment tour, Shio''s moans and the sloppy sounds whenever my cock reached her deepest part filled the bedroom.


    With her doing it on top of me, Shio locked me down on the bed by hugging my head tightly while she worked on giving us both the highest pleasure by skillfully moving her hips as her pussy took in my cock inside her.


    Though she started it first, in the end, my hips went along with the rhythm of her hips, thrusting it deeper and deeper inside her as we both reached our climax.


    Filling her insides with my semen in this still unfamiliar bedroom. Shio and I satisfied our lust towards each other.


    After that, we took 10 minutes of rest before we went down and signed the contract for the apartment with the olddy.


    Shio couldn''t look straight at her because of how embarrassed she is. Her face was still red from thinking about what happened there.


    "We left our scent there, Shio. That''s our special room now."


    I said after we went back to her car.


    "Pervert Ruru, I can still feel it inside me."


    Shio muttered silently as she covered her reddened face again.


    "Then... One more before we go home?"


    "You¡­"


    "It''s dark and deste... Isn''t this perfect?"


    "Haa¡­ This guy. O-one more."


    Shio sighed first before she answered while stuttering and sumbing to my temptation.


    Err¡­ I don''t know but the thought of her leaving tomorrow made me want to fill her up all night. Which is impossible so¡­


    Inside her car, Shio''s moans once again rang out as it visibly shakes due to the intense movement from inside.

 Chapter 177: Miwa-nees Admittance

    <h4>Chapter 177: Miwa-nee''s Admittance</h4>


    After that kind of steamy time with Shio, we drove back to our house. The car became full of the erotic scent from what we did that even the air-conditioning of the car failed to clear it up instantly.


    Filling up the longing that we will be having for each other, this time with her became worthwhile.


    When we arrived home, though still a bit reserved, I saw that Aya managed to fit in with Akane helping her to not let her be left out.


    Since she''s the first ssmate I brought home, Akane was also excited at talking to her, though her questions were all about me, Aya didn''t find that topic boring and instead, she became more enthusiastic that when we''re talking about her books.


    Err¡­ both of them could see the different side of me after all, that''s why they almost have never-ending topics revolving around me. Aya''s providing her how I acted at school and Akane was telling her how I was at home or even the past that involves me and herself.


    Once we''re done eating dinner, Shio took a shower first because of how sticky we became earlier while Akane and Aya continued their topic at the living room.


    I excused myself to them first to go up and check on Miwa-nee. It''s been a while since Ist talked to her about us.


    When I arrived in their room, Minoru was already asleep while Miwa-nee was at her side.


    Upon seeing me, Miwa-nee stood up and went towards where I am to avoid waking Minoru up.


    "What is it, Ruki?"


    "Just checking on you Miwa-nee, we never had the time to talk these past few days. Even though we''re at the same house."


    That was because it''s either I was too busy with something or Miwa-nee was focused on taking care of Minoru.


    "Are you still worried about us?"


    Miwa-nee asked as she looked over the sleeping Minoru. That boy was sleeping so well but..


    "That won''t change, you know? Minoru, how is he coping without his¡­ father?"


    Taking the topic in this direction, I know she will always dodge it and divert it to another direction or she doesn''t really want to tell me. But I want to know, and I want her to know that I already know this time.


    "¡­ He''s not really attached to him. It''s more like, after a year, his father stopped doting on him."


    Miwa-nee fell in her thoughts for a while before answering


    Only after a year? He''s probably not talking yet at the time. I don''t really know what happened to her during these 5 years but, did she suffer? I don''t know unless Miwa-nee told me what happened to her, to them.


    "Why?"


    "¡­ I can''t tell you, Ruki."


    This again¡­ Haa.


    Then I''ll tell her now.


    "Miwa-nee, the truth is I already knew about Minoru. Even if you don''t tell me, you already slipped once. If Akane and other girls could notice the resemnce, then I would be an idiot if I didn''t notice it. You don''t have to hide it anymore."


    I had that dangerous situation during my confrontation with Shio''s husband recently. If things went wrong, I wouldn''t really be able to stand here before her again. I wouldn''t have the chance to tell her that I already know that Minoru is¡­ my son, our son. Though I don''t know how that happened. It should be that night before she left 5 years ago. She thinks it''s too heavy for me but in truth, she just wanted to carry the burden alone. Because she did it without my knowledge, she probably believed that she had to carry it alone because it''s her fault that it happened or maybe she''s only nning to tell it to me when I also be an adult like her.


    But I don''t want that, she''s mine. This might just be my possessiveness towards her or them but I don''t n on giving them back to her husband. I might be the worst father for Minoru but¡­ they''re also included in that future.


    Upon hearing what I said, Miwa-nee was speechless that it took her a few minutes to form a word to answer.


    "¡­ you knew."


    However, I have to break down more of her defenses, she might still deny it after all. Right now, she''s the same as my other girls. If they have problems, I''ll try my best to help them.


    Miwa-nee chose to keep it all to herself, carrying all the burden alone. I have to open her up, just like with Shio.


    "You said it will be heavy for me but isn''t that the same for you? You''re carrying it all alone these past years. Let me in, Miwa-nee, let''s carry it together. Can you rely on me this time? No. Please, rely on me as well."


    It''s much better to clear this up now than wait forter. Who knows what might happen? idents are a thing so I better clear this up to her now. At least, we can now start thinking about what to do.


    Miwa-nee didn''t answer immediately and instead, she only stared at me with seriousness in her eyes. Maybe for her, Minoru''s well-being was now her top priority. Even if she loves me, she will still think of him before us.


    After a while, Miwa-nee released a deep sigh.


    "Ruki. Minoru is a result of my selfishness, that''s why as much as possible, I don''t want to involve you. Everything that happened can only be med on me. His birth, this failed marriage, your desire, it''s all the results of my decisions. That''s why I don''t want to burden you with it¡­"


    At this point, she released another sigh before her body weakly fell towards my direction. I caught her and held her in my arms.


    A short whileter, I could feel her arms clinging tightly to me as my shoulder started to get wet from her tears.


    "Don''t mind my tears, Ruki. It''s partly because I''m sad and partly because I''m happy. I''m sad because none of this would''ve happened if not for my selfishness; the change in you, Minoru, everything. And I''m happy because of what you said. Ruki. I''m afraid, if I rely on you, what if--"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I cut her off. She will just keep thinking negatively if I let her. It might be true that everything was her fault but the past has already passed. We just have to correct it or live with it in this present and the future.


    "Don''t own it up to yourself, Miwa-nee. My shoulder might not be broad enough yet but in due time, I will lift it up for you. For the two of you. Forget about the past, we couldn''t change it now but this present and theing future, we still can."


    "Are you sure? You have that future you wanted to achieve, Ruki."


    She looked up and asked. I used my fingers to dry her face of the tears that ran through it.


    I didn''t know if that''s a glimmer of hope that I saw in her eyes but at least, I could see that it changed, the negativity of ming herself lessened.


    "You''re a part of that future, Miwa-nee. You''re mine, Minoru is ours, it could be said that we have a deeper bond than most."


    Even without her asking, she''s already included in it. Now that she acknowledged that Minoru is mine, even more so.


    "You know that Minoru will start asking questions when he starts to think for himself if you manage to realize that future you envisioned."


    "Then. We''ll all help him understand. That our situation is unique. Not only the two of us but the other girls will also help as well, they''ll be like his other mothers. You know how they''re fond of him."


    "Mothers... You''re really adamant about that future?"


    "Yes, I am. It might sound like boasting for now but I''ll work hard to realize it so... Will you join me, Miwa-nee?"


    I have to ask them like this, to know their thoughts. But in Miwa-nee''s case¡­


    "Will you even take no as my answer?"


    "I''ll just have to ask you again if that''s the case."


    I''ll continue asking her even if she refused many times over.


    "Even if I''m already at this age, I also want to be your wife, Ruki."


    "We''ll find a way to make that happen."


    "Un. Ruki, I don''t know if it''s fine for me to be this happy¡­ After every selfish thing that I did."


    "Be happy if you''re happy, no one''s gonna restrain you here. And like I told you, let the past stay in the past. Just look forward, Miwa-nee."


    Though I said that, I''m still looking at correcting my past mistakes. Well, Miwa-nee needed this phrase the most rather than me.


    "Then I''ll try¡­ You can go back down now, someone''s waiting for you."


    "Right. But Miwa-nee, will you tell me what happened to you during the 5 years that you''re gone?"


    "When there''s a time like this again, I will. Go on."


    Though she said ''Go on'', Miwa-nee hugged me tightly and continued the tears that stopped earlier. She''s still feeling bad. That''s why I spent more time inside their room until she calmed down. There''s currently no bright future but we''ll putmps during this present to brighten it up. Not just for us but also for everyone.

 Chapter 178: Rindou Ayase (1)

    <h4>Chapter 178: Rindou Ayase (1)</h4>


    "Your shoulder is wet."


    Aya pointed out when we''re alone in the room where we had Nao sleep when she stayed here.


    Letting Miwa-nee cry on my shoulder was also a way for me to calm my feelings down. All this time, she was carrying that alone, trying to not let me carry the same burden.


    It might be her fault but knowing that Minoru is our child and her admitting to it, more than the heavy responsibility, it''s the relief that she wouldn''t shut me down again like before. I didn''t know how I could have her acknowledge me. Maybe if I didn''t notice, she would never tell me until I became an adult.


    "Ah. Don''t worry about this. How was it? You and Akane talked for so long that I couldn''t bear to interrupt."


    She would just worry if I told her about what happened with Miwa-nee.


    "She told me things about you that you wouldn''t show in school. And I told her how you were in school."


    Aya giggled after it as if she remembered something that Akane told her. She''s always this adorable. It''s always great to see her open up to more people.


    Well, even if it''s just to the girls also connected to me, expanding her circle of friends from Kana and Rae to Akane now.


    "Did she tell you an embarrassing story about me?"


    I don''t think I have one of those. But if there is, only Akane will know.


    Aya giggled cutely again before answering.


    "Un. You used to be bullied by Miwa-nee then Akane willfort you."


    I see. That''s what she finds funny.


    Err¡­ those were the times when I was still innocent after all.


    "Ah. Then this time. I want to beforted by Aya. Though I wasn''t bullied today, can youfort me?"


    When I acted innocently like this. Aya immediately blushed as if seeing a different side of me.


    She stared at me dazedly before slowly nodding and opening her arms.


    "Ce here. I''llfort you."


    Even if she''s extremely embarrassed Aya smiled enchantingly calling out to me to be in her embrace.


    Since I started it, of course, I''ll follow through. Tonight is her special night. I''ll pamper her or maybe I''ll be pampered by her. It depends on anything she wants.


    Taking her up on her offer, I snuggled right into her arms as I slid my arms on both of her sides and locked her into my embrace.


    As I pushed my head on her still developing breast, Aya''s face who''s looking down from above me, blushed further while biting her lips.


    "This is reallyfortable, Aya."


    I teased her as I rubbed my cheek on her delicate chest. The softness of it was alwaysfortable after all.


    And even though she was utterly embarrassed, Aya slowly put her hand on my head and patted it like she''s pampering a child.


    Seeing my peaceful expression as Iforted myself on her chest also gave her some sense of satisfaction. This girl. She''ll be a great mother in the future.


    "Ruki, I was nervous earlier but not anymore."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Uhm... Meeting your first love. I thought she would be scary but the way she treated me, it''s like seeing a little sister even though we''re of the same age."


    Ah. Right. Maybe all of them will think Akane will be someone who will bite them.


    Only yesterday did she fully ept everything, however, she didn''t notice or she forgot that she''s already like that since before. If not, she wouldn''t put all those girls in the chat group. She was already helping me to keep the girls to myself ever since then.


    When I had just epted Akane she kept on getting jealous especially whenever I brought back a girl here. That''s normal, to be honest. Any girl would feel like that. Haruko, Yae even Miwa-nee. All of them, actually. But most of them keep it to themselves.


    Then she started to change to not let me worry about her but in truth, she was already like that ever since then. Like me, she also got confused or she got drunk from our love for each other that she forgot.


    In any case, I wouldn''t neglect her again. She will always be the most special.


    After Aya, I nned to bring Kana or Satsuki here. Kana already met Akane but that time, she only stayed behind me.


    "I see. Akane is¡­ special. I owe a lot to her. You learned about my past, right? All those times, Akane was looking out for me, even though she was mostly ignored by me."


    "She loves you a lot¡­"


    Aya came to the same conclusion. Akane truly loves me a lot that she turned a blind eye to everything.


    "Un. She never gave up on me and even now, when normally she should be mad at what I''m doing, she supported me instead."


    "¡­ I wish I can be like her."


    "You don''t have to. Each of you is unique on your own."


    They all have their own unique traits which set them apart from the others though that''s not the part that made me love them, it''s still something that was truly special.


    "I don''t know what I can do for you, Ruki."


    Aya shook her head as she pulled my head up to align it to hers. Looking straight at me with those seemingly lost eyes.


    If I don''t give her an answer she will keep thinking about it. Yae also has this same dilemma. She wanted to do something for me when in truth, she didn''t have to. But then if I put myself in their shoes, that''s probably what I will feel as well. That''s why, I have to give them some kind of purpose, to stop them from thinking like that.


    They''re already good on their own and whether I will love them or not doesn''t depend on what they can do for me.


    "Loving me is enough, Aya. We''re still young and we''re still working towards what we wanted to do in the future."


    With our faces aligned, I only moved a bit to nt a kiss on her lips, only a soft kiss to remind her. Aya closed her eyes for a bit to savor that feeling.


    When she opened her eyes again, she looked at me and silently asked.


    "Future¡­ Will I still be able to stay with you by then? Won''t you marry Akane?"


    "You see, I''m working for the future where I can be with all of you. Uhm that is if you still feel the same by then. I will marry Akane, yes. But I also want to marry you, Satsuki, Nami, everyone. I''m this greedy."


    Telling her my greed to take them all as my wife, though it sounds unrealistic but if it''s possible, I will. And that is if they stay.


    "It will be hard but¡­ if that''s what it takes to stay with you¡­"


    I shook my head at her answer. Her words just meant that she will ept it silently.


    "We can work on that together. However, Aya, right now, we have to focus on what we can do and not what we have to do. Say, what do you want to be in the future?"


    I cupped her cheek in my palm and caressed her face with my thumb. I will ask everyone this question, knowing what they want to do in the future, it will be easier to help them. ''What we can do'' corrtes to something in the realm of possibility. ''What we have to do'' on the other hand carries a certain amount of pressure and something one might even be forced to do even if they can''t.


    "Uhm. Apart from being your wife¡­ I want to be a librarian."


    Books really couldn''t be separated from her. Those are herpanions when I still haven''t breached her shell.


    "I see. That suits my Aya perfectly. However, don''t librarians have to interact with people that will borrow a book?"


    "Un. That''s why thank you for your efforts for pulling me out o--"


    I cut off her sentence to stop her from thanking me again.


    "That''s more of your efforts, right? Now that I know what you want to do, though it''s not that different than what we''re doing already, we just have to level it up a bit."


    Kissing her again, Aya responded to it before nodding her head. She''s already opening up to people but what she needed for what she wanted to do in the future was to interact with more. It doesn''t necessitate for her to open up to them as well. And that''s something ''we can do'' and not ''we have to do''.


    "We''ll let you interact with more people so that in the future when you take up that role, even if you still retain your shyness, you will have no problem interacting with new faces."


    This time, Aya was the one who kissed me after she took in my words. And her kiss, though soft, carried her intention.


    "Un. I''ll do my best. But Ruki, tonight, I want to be one with you¡­"


    After saying that, Aya started to heat up¡­ Saying those words still embarrassed her but when she saw my unchanged look at her, she calmed down.


    "Me too. That''s also what I want tonight."


    "Un. I''m waiting for this day¡­ I will also show you how serious I am, Ruki."


    "You''ve already shown me, Aya."


    "Uhm...That''s not enough, I want to also feel you here and here."


    Aya pointed at her heart first and after that was the part below her belly button. Even with her embarrassment, she kept on throwing these assertive gestures.


    To save her from further embarrassment, I pushed her down on the bed with me lying next to her. Turning her body to face me while slowly pulling her closer, I whispered to her.


    "You don''t need to push yourself anymore, Aya. Let me take care of you tonight."


    Aya nodded. Her eyes which had that hopeful glint were staring at me lovingly.


    "Un. Love me, Ruki."


    After saying that, she closed her eyes as her arms slipped over to the back of my head and pulled it towards her. Initiating our first passionate kiss tonight, Aya let herself be takenpletely in my embrace. Her slightly thin body, though trembling, was making itselffortable as the passion between us started to be ignited.

 Chapter 179: Rindou Ayase (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 179: Rindou Ayase (2) *</h4>


    Looking at the glistening lips of Aya which has now turned redder than normal, I couldn''t help but run my tongue on it before sucking it again. Her closed eyes which opened at some point stared at me intently. Gently kissing and caressing her delicate body as if handling a precious treasure, I felt the rising warmth that was being exuded by her.


    "M-more. Love me more, Ruki."


    Aya pleaded once I let go of her lips, her voice that was shaking a bit carried her intention to be showered by my love.


    It was also at this time that she started to get bolder. Her arm that was clinging tightly on my clothes slipped inside it to feel my skin directly. From my navel up to my chest, Aya ran her warm hand upwards.


    "What do you want me to do, Aya?"


    Hearing my question, Aya bit her lips first before opening her mouth in which her tongue slowly peeked out.


    Understanding her intention, I immediately put her tongue inside my mouth and sucked it while pulling it in further in which my tongue weed it, tasting every corner of her tongue.


    As a counter to her hand that was caressing my chest. One of my hands slipped from her back and grabbed her supple butt. At how smooth it is, I couldn''t help myself but fondle it, which earned me the reaction from her where she pulled me up to be on top of her.


    Her legs spread open and circled onto my waist, with her tongue still locked inside my mouth, Aya pulled in my waist by tightening her legs which made my bulge to be directly on top of hers.


    She''s really bolder now and by doing this, she wanted me to rub it on hers in which I granted her. Though still separated by my pants and her underwear, she probably could feel it as my hard cock rubbed on her moist sacred ce.


    Not content with that, Aya started pulling my shirt up and took it off me while she watched. Upon seeing my topless body, Aya blushed profusely, however that didn''t stop her. She''s taking the initiative tonight and of course, I wouldn''t let her do all the work.


    I worked on her uniform, from the ribbon to unbuttoning it one by one, her white bra appeared before me. I lifted her body a bit to unhook it before taking it all off her.


    Her delicate naked body that was slightly trembling nowy before me, her pinkish nipples were already about to stand up. I lifted her up further in which she now seated on myp with her soft and developing breastsy in front of me.


    Cupping both of it with my hands, I focused on one nipple by licking it all over until it hardened before putting inside my mouth to suck it. The sweet and a bit salty taste of her skin due to her sweat became the vor of it.


    Aya who was watching me from above couldn''t help but hug my head as she bit her lips to keep her voice from leaking out.


    However, when I started ying her other nipple by pinching and running my finger around and over it. Aya finally moaned in pleasure.


    "Haahhn..."


    Continuing my endeavour, I switched to her other nipple leaving the first one hard and covered with my saliva.


    As Aya started to feel it, her moans came out one after another. her eyes watched me suck and y with her erect nipples and soft breasts.


    While doing so, she started to grind her hips again. Even after how much I did it with Satsuki and Shio earlier, my cock was still energetic and fully erect for her.


    Aya didn''t really want me to be gentle towards her, she wanted me to take her to make herpletely mine since earlier.


    Realizing that. I put her back down to the bed after satisfying myself and turning her nipples apple-red from the previous peach-pink. She''s kind of panting for breath because of it and that made her breast visibly rise up and down with two erect nipples shining vibrantly due to my saliva.


    Her dark brown eyes never left me though.


    She''s waiting, waiting for what I''m about to do next.


    "I''ll be taking this off Aya."


    I said as I put my hand on both sides of her skirt. Without waiting for her answer, I pulled it off her and after that, her underwear that was already wet from the stimtion that I have given her.


    As soon as I took it off, Aya reflexively covered her face but she also slowly reveal it to me while giving me her most lustful and enchanting smile, the fringes of her dark brown hair that almost covered her eyes was now swept to the side, revealing her smooth forehead. Kissing her from there, down to her nose and her lips. I started travelling down her, leaving a trail of kisses all over her body.


    I went past her sacred ce and instead, kissed her thigh, down to her leg and ended up on her toes.


    The stimtion from it was clearly observed by me as I saw how her lower body twitched in excitement.


    After that, I lifted her legs up by holding the back of her knee which opened her legs fully, introducing me once again to her already wet sacred ce.


    I''ve already eaten her once and made her cum from it. This time, it''s not just my mouth or fingers. She already prepared herself for this and judging from her pleading eyes, she wanted me to do it already.


    "Aya..."


    I called out to her and that took her attention again. She then spread open her arms as if inviting me toe inside it. This girl is really too precious and that just made me want her more.


    Pulling down my pants to reveal my fully erect cock that was raging to be buried inside her, I positioned myself on top of her.


    Her raised legs spread even further as she watched me aim the tip on it before rubbing it on hers to lubricate it with her love nectar.


    "This might hurt a bit, Aya."


    "Un. I''m ready."


    She nodded and even pulled me down to kiss her. The glittering eyes of her that were staring at me was filled with her expectations. She probably studied more about this fromst time where she lost from the passion Haruko and I showed her. This time, she also wanted to have that kind of passion.


    Locking our lips together, Aya moved her hands to my butt as if urging me to push my hips forward while I kissed her.


    And with that simple push, the tip of my dick slipped inside her hole.


    "Aah!"


    Aya''s moan instantly came out of her mouth when she felt it which made her lower lips that were squeezing the tip of my dick to tighten its hold while trying to suck it in further.


    "R-ruki. I love you."


    Whispering her I love you on my ear, Aya seductively sucked on my earlobe while my hips slowly pushed deeper inside her.


    From just the tip, the head was finally swallowed inside her and that''s the point where it was stopped by the thin film protecting it from further pration.


    "I love you too, Aya. It will be painful now, endure it for a bit, okay?"


    Taking in my warning, Aya nodded timidly and bit her lips as she watched the point where we are connected. Her pussy was throbbing as well as my cock that was about to enter herpletely.


    I''ve already done it before with the other girls but seeing Aya''s delicate body and her unwavering eyes, I had this feeling to be proud of her. However, I know, that expression of hers will surely distort in pain once I tear her virginity away.


    I held her legs again and raised it further up, for easier insertion and to let her feel less pain than normal.


    The contrast of her everyday self which I already got ustomed to the erotic and lovable girl lying down the bed below me was truly different. I wanted to protect this girl but at the same time, I wanted to have her all to myself. That''s how greedy I am.


    Acknowledging her eptance, I stopped thinking further and once and for all thrust my hips forward, ignoring the sudden twitching of her lower body from the pain and her pained expression and voice which she covered by her hand.


    With only the head, I felt the barrier preventing from plunging deeper inside her being torn which allowed my cock to crawl deeper and widen her tight insides with it.


    The blood from the torn hymen started trickling down the bed but I continued to push forward while holding her legs in ce until my cock filled herpletely.


    The throbbing sensation of her insides which was trying to squeeze my cock made it feel even better for me.


    I looked up to Aya and saw the tears in her eyes that she couldn''t hold back but the smile on her face despite the pain that she was enduring was truly lovable.


    Letting my cock rest inside her first to let her familiarize with it, I started kissing her lips again.


    "W-we''re finally connected, Ruki."


    She whispered in between our kisses, I already let go of my hold from her legs. My arms were already holding her tightly in my arms,forting her.


    "Yes Aya, we are. You''re mine, you''ll always be mine now."


    "Un. I''m always yours, since that day you pulled me out of my shell."


    She smiled again as she reminisced that day where I fully opened her up. Though it hasn''t been long, the days I spent with her was probably something she will always treasure.


    "Y-you can move now. Let me feel your love for me¡­ I want to feel it. I''m really happy, Ruki."


    "I''m happy too, Aya."


    After answering her like that, my hips that were resting and my cock that was buried inside her started moving.


    From the slow thrusting and pulling out of her to see her reaction, it gradually formed a rhythm where at each thrust, her legs that were already clenching my hips would tighten. That slimy inside of hers that didn''t stop at trying to squeeze me out mped harder.


    The blood that trickled down of her was already washed off by the love nectar that she continuously produced.


    "Aahh¡­ Hahhn... haahh.. "


    And slowly, Aya''s moans started to escape her mouth. The pain that she was feeling earlier was slowly turning into pleasure.


    Though I couldn''t make some big movements yet, the pace at which we are doing it was the most ideal for her.


    Judging it through her expressions, my cock digs deeper and deeper inside her, searching for the ces where she would feel it better and when I find one, I will increase the pace there, grinding it with my cock as I continue to bring pleasure for her.


    At times she would ask me to stop to let her catch her breath before whispering seductively for me to move faster.


    The room that was just quiet earlier was now filled with the sounds made from our intercourse, our lips that always meet to suppress her moans and the moans that we failed to suppress.


    Soon enough, I could feel the approaching climax on my part and Aya though still hurting a bit, already climaxed at least two times in the span of 10 minutes. Even if I wanted to join her and climax together, letting her continuously feel the pleasure took priority.


    "Aya, I''m cumming."


    I whispered to her which made her eyes fluttered before she nodded and whispered back.


    "I-inside me. Fill me up with your cum."


    With her voice as erotic as that, I stopped limiting myself and started to thrust into her faster and faster until I couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    Once I buried my cock down to the base, my semen burst out and filled her with it. And at the same time, Aya also reached her third climax as it mped onto my cock to squeeze out the remaining cum inside it.


    With both of us feeling the intense pleasure at the same time, Aya tightened her embrace on me while she closed her eyes to better feel the throbbing sensation that was happening inside her.


    "I will never forget this day, this ce, that peaceful face you have and the love that you let me feel. Ruki. I love you¡­"


    Her words carried all of her feelings for me and I epted all of that. Maybe the future was still unclear for us but we''re living in the present to build the future that we wanted.


    "We''ll be together for a long time, Aya. I will also never forget everything about you. I love you too."


    "Un. Stay like this, for now, I want to feel you more"


    "As you wish."


    I smiled and answered her before nting another kiss on her lips which she responded to.

 Chapter 180: Saturday Morning

    <h4>Chapter 180: Saturday Morning</h4>


    "Good morning."


    I greeted Aya at the first moment that she opened her eyes. After she fell asleepst night, I covered her with a nket before I went back to Akane''s side.


    With only a few hours of sleep, I woke up at the same time as her, with her beautiful smile greeting me


    Our morning greeting where we would be passionate to each other was already a routine. When we''re done, Akane told me to go back to Aya''s side and wait for her to wake up.? She then went down to the kitchen to prepare our breakfast.


    Really, like a housewife. I wanted to pamper her again but I have to endure, for now, we''ll have more time every night.


    Today''s Saturday so¡­ Aya can stay here until before the sun sets again


    After her first timest night, she went straight to sleep while enduring the soreness she felt between her thighs. Even if she already felt the pleasure at thetter half, once we finished, the pain came back to her.


    "Un. This¡­ is really a good morning."


    Upon seeing my face so close to her, Aya smiled and took my lips as she pulled herself closer to me which ended up with her clinging to me again.


    "Careful, Aya. How are you feeling?"


    With the way she moved, I worried about her hurting herself.


    "Uhm, I still feel you inside me. I love this feeling."


    Err... Though that''s not what I was expecting as her answer, the way she bashfully said it was enough for my cock to react.


    "My Aya became this naughty. You''re making me want you again."


    "Then¡­ dig in, Ruki."


    With as soft a voice as possible and with her turning as red as a tomato again, Aya whispered to me.


    And due to that, I failed to restrain myself again.


    Err¡­ Who would? Aya''s too sexy and even if she''s still a bit shy, the way she also wanted it as she weed me in open arms, my cock couldn''t wait to bury itself inside her again.


    For the following minutes, the bed that was creaking just a few hours ago started creaking again as the two of us drowned ourselves towards each other. Since it''s just her 2nd time, Aya still let me do everything while she watched me, in better lighting now, how I pour my love to her which she eptedpletely.


    After our deed, I had her wear her clothes while I escorted her to the bath. Akane who seemingly understood that I will take her there, already heated the tub for Aya.


    I only nned to escort her but Aya pulled me in with her and we ended up doing it again for the third time while in the middle of washing each other''s bodies. Aya sat on me when she saw how I got hard again for her.


    After we''re done, Aya couldn''t look straight at Akane during our breakfast but as always, Akane broke the ice between them and throughout the breakfast, they talked about me.


    With Minoru, dining with us, they at least refrained to talk about what happenedst night and this morning.? Miwa-nee and Shio also listened to the side, smiling at times, while they ate.


    Shio tried to leave early but Akane stopped her and asked her to eat first. She mentionedst night that she will go early so seeing her still here, it also put a smile on her face.


    She''ll use her car instead ofmuting so we sent her off at the front of the house


    "Take care on the road, Shio."


    I reminded her. She''s already preparing to leave. With the apartment already signed, I will bring her luggage thereter on. The olddy took me as her husband after all so I could go in and out of it and Shio dered that there will be two people living in it, the two of us. It''s like we really took that apartment for us.


    Well, after getting back this Monday, I''ll help her take her other belongings at Nobuo''s house and move it there, especially the things at her hobby room. It''s a waste to leave it there.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m already an experienced driver, you know?"


    "Well, I know that but still¡­"


    "To think that you''ll be that worried. I''ll call you when I arrive there so keep your phone open, alright?"


    "Alright."


    She kept assuring me but I guess that''s just me being a worrywart again.


    After checking her car and determining that she wouldn''t have any problem for her three-hour drive, Shio drove off as we saw her off.


    That Nobuo might follow her so I already made a countermeasure for that. I told him I''ll delete one evidence I got on him and I''ll only delete it in front of him so he has to wait and not leave the city we are in.


    Everything depends on Shio now, after hearing the real story from her parents, I wonder what she will decide? Because of how she loved that guy before, she took hisst name so if they divorced she''ll go back to her maiden name, Kinoshita Shiori.


    I have a lot lined up for today but the first one will be meeting Nikaido at the supermarket.


    Right. She couldn''t ask me out or she thought I might reject her, so she asked me if I would be going to the supermarket yesterday.


    Our food stock was already about to be depleted so I answered yes. After answering like that, she gave me the time that she will also be there while asking if I could meet her and spend a bit of my time with her.


    I don''t know what''s running in her mind but that girl¡­she''s really serious at making me take her in despite watching us two weeks ago. Right. It was already two weeks since their house visit, Ria and Aoi also asked me to meetter before I go to Sena''s gym.


    Then after Sena, Yae will also wait for me to pick her up at night. She asked to stay for a day again and she asked Akane for that instead of me.


    That girl. She probably heard from both Akane and Haruko. About the bed-sharing which Akane extended to her. It''s fine too, I also thought of seeing her these past few days.


    And with that, I''m finally ready to set off to the supermarket.


    Aya decided to leave after lunch. She actually wanted to leave after breakfast like Shio but Akane held her back and said that there''s more they haven''t talked about yet.


    Akane was digging information from her about how I acted at school and also to see the perspective of another person. We always tell each other what happened to our day after all. Though I ought to stop them, upon seeing the eager look on their faces I just can''t. I excused myself to them and Miwa-nee before asking Minoru what he wanted.


    He told me he wanted more chocte ice cream but Miwa-nee reprimanded me and told me not to spoil the kid.


    Seeing her like that, I couldn''t help but pull her on one corner, out of everyone''s sights and hug her.


    "I''ll only buy one. Isn''t that enough? He''s been a good boy these days, right?"


    "You''ll help me put him to sleep if his teeth started aching because of that."


    Miwa-nee pouted and grumbled while avoiding eye contact to me but she''s not pushing me away from her. In fact, I could feel her heart getting excited.


    "I can help you everyday, you know?"


    Making myselffortable on her extremely soft chest. Miwa-nee couldn''t but sigh as she put a hand on top of my head and caressed it like she would a child.


    "Haa¡­ you''re always like this."


    "But Miwa-nee still loves me."


    I looked up and smiled at her while making myself morefortable in her arms.


    "This and that is different, idiot. Do you want me to spank you?"


    "I love your expressions now, Miwa-nee. It cleared up a lot."


    Right. She''s not that gloomy anymore. It''s most possibly because ofst night. The burden of not telling me stopped weighing on herself anymore.


    "You know why¡­"


    Miwa-nee softly answered as a smile slowly peek out of her lips. Even at this age, her beauty never really fades. Just like the Miwa-nee in my memory. Well, she put on some meat and she matured a bit but she''s still the same Miwa-nee who''s always pampering and bullying me back then.


    "Well then, I deserve a reward for that, right?"


    Hearing my words, she blushed and tried pushing me away. It''s still early for my meeting with Nikaido so¡­ I want to spend this few minutes of leisure with Miwa-nee. Afterst night, I wanted to show her that she didn''t need to restrain herself anymore.


    "Just go already and stop sweet-talking me."


    "Where is that Miwa-nee who pampered me has gone off to, I wonder?"


    Hearing that from me, even if I said that as a joke to have her give up on her resistance, Miwa-nee sighed and loosened up.


    After that, her voice turned soft and lovely, just like how she talked to me during our intimate moments.


    "¡­I give up. Love me like how you love them, Ruki."


    "I''m already doing that, you''re just stubborn like this."


    Just like someone who has a thick shield in front, it''s really hard to break her defenses or stubbornness down during the day. Only at night when Minoru was asleep will she loosen up.


    But now, I managed to do it, my lovely Miwa-nee giving up and sumbing to her feelings for me.


    "Hurry up and kiss me. You have five minutes."


    "Then let''s savor that five minutes and make it ten."


    Maybe not ten as well. I held her hand and pulled her in one of the storage rooms on the 1st floor of the house. Locking it from inside, Miwa-nee watched on as I pulled her into my arms, reversing our situation from earlier.


    Of course, she already knew what we would do.


    "You..."


    "I love you, Miwa-nee."


    After saying that, I took her lips that were seemingly waiting for me and upon doing that, Miwa-nee also stopped putting resistance as she savoured this time with me. Without the burden of the secret she was carrying, Miwa-nee showed me the feelings she failed to deliver before. Without any restraint, Miwa-nee keeps whispering my name and how much her love for me grows for the past five years. Even if she tried to forget, it grew by itself.


    Taking in all of those, I deemed it not proper to do it here so after separating from her, I took her with me upstairs, in their room.

 Chapter 181: Confusion (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 181: Confusion (1) *</h4>


    Just from arriving at their room, Miwa-nee let go of any restraint she put onto herself, kneeling in front of me, she pulled down my pants and sucked me off. The way her tongue moved to pleasure the head was just so amazing that I would''ve blown my load on her if I didn''t stop her. Showing her experience like that, Miwa-nee was so lovely that we spent more than the time she set.


    After that blow job, I put her down on the bed where I gave her the same treatment. Taking off what she''s wearing below, I ate her drenched pussy that was pulsating at my touch. I teased her swollen clit while fingering her which resulted in her squirting into my mouth. Her lustful voice then pulled me out of focus there when she urged me to put it in already. My fully erect cock that was still covered from her saliva twitched upon hearing that as if it''s nodding in my ce.


    That''s why, after she calmed down from climaxing, I moved on top of her and just like she wanted, buried my cock deep inside her. The way she received me was full of affection, whispering I love you as soon as I reached her deepest part, before locking me into a kiss. She then asked me to lift her shirt up and y with her breasts as well before we continued on our lovemaking process.


    Every time I would thrust inside her, she would squeeze me tight that would result in me grinding the walls inside her. As time went on Miwa-nee started to turn aggressive, changing our positions two times which ended up with her on top of me as she shook her hips in a bid to let me cum together with her.


    Filling her up with my semen in that position, Miwa-nee exhaustedly fell on top of me while she kept on squeezing my cock dry. Without her restraint in ce, she felt it even better due to our affection for each other. If not for Minoru being still young, she told me that she wanted me to knock her up again.


    During our rest, she told me that it really happened that night. Even with me sleeping soundly, she sucked me off to make it hard before putting herself on top of me.


    It seems I woke up at that time but because of not knowing what''s happening yet, I only took that as Miwa-nee cuddling me. Though it''s vague, there''s certainly that kind of memory about that night. My virginity was taken by her and kept it to herself for 5 years¡­


    Err¡­ she didn''t think that she would be knocked up by doing it once. She told me that she didn''t want to go without making that kind of memory with me.


    Her husband only thought it was his because she drunk him during their first night and made it look like they did it.


    And well, I stopped her from talking about whether she did it with him on the following days and years. I don''t need to know, Miwa-nee was back in my arms now and really, I wouldn''t give her back.


    I would''ve asked her more about what happened during the following years but the time we spent was already 30 minutes, if I didn''t leave, Nikaido will think I''m standing her up.


    Asking Miwa-nee to continue our talkter, we both get dressed before telling me that it''s fine to get Minoru the ice cream he wanted.


    In the end, we went back to the first topic which led us toe up in their room to throw our overflowing affection towards each other.


    "Onoda."


    Nikaido smiled and waved upon seeing me from a distance. She was waiting for me at the outdoor table at the cafe next to the supermarket. It seems that she cut her hair, her previously long chestnut-colored hair that could reach her back if she let it down now only reached her shoulder, her eyes also became quite clear. The confusion she had on her dark brown eyes when she visited along with Ria and Aoi was now nowhere to be seen. She''s wearing a blue dress with her shoulders showing itself.


    Err¡­ I think I waste for at least 10 minutes but here she was.


    "I''m sorry, I''mte, Nikaido. Also, your hair suits you well."


    After apologizing I sat in front of her, the way she looked at me seemed to have an increase in affection. Back then she expressed how she wanted me to look at her as well. Err¡­ she''s the one who helped me realize that the girls fell for me because of my actions towards them and that the way I was focused on protecting them from anything.


    "It''s fine, I also just arrived. Thank you, do you like it?"


    "Un. I wouldn''t say it suits you if I didn''t like it."


    At my answer, Nikaido seemingly blushed as she brushed her hair with her fingers.


    "Uhm...Since you''re the guy that should''ve been here first, I''ll forgive you if you buy me a coffee."


    You already said it''s fine, right?


    Err... Let''s just satisfy her.


    "Sure. Let''s go in?"


    "Can I¡­?"


    She nodded and stood up before asking while looking at my arm.


    Ah, She wanted to hold onto it, eh?


    "You don''t need to ask, you know?"


    Holding my arm like we''re a couple, Nikaido blushed as she closed in on me.


    Err¡­ it''s like we''re on a date eh? Well, it''s just treating her with coffee, after this, we''ll shop at the supermarket next door.


    "I haven''t noticed through our messages but you changed again, Onoda."


    After ordering our coffee, we sat down on one corner of the cafe.


    "I did change a bit. You girls were always this sharp. So what do you think has changed?"


    "It''s like you''re brighter than before. Didn''t I tell you that you had some kind of mysterious aura back then? Now, you''re dazzling as if a lot of your worries have been lifted or the path ahead of you brightened."


    After observing my face for a minute, Nikaido said while sipping her coffee.


    "I don''t know what bright means but I guess you''re right about the worries and the path ahead. I remembered that emotion, after all, it''s not about my desire anymore."


    I smiled at her as I revealed what changed. Upon hearing that she went on and observed my face again like a certain curious girl.


    "Does that mean I have more chances now? I don''t need to ignite your desire anymore."


    This girl¡­


    "Do you still want to be mine? You know it will not be easy for you. You''re different from them, you can have your own romance with someone, why do you want to be involved with me?"


    I still couldn''t get why. It''s not like I did something for her like how Aya fell for me. Nikaido was someone who just found me mysterious and liked that about me. Even if we showed her what''s going on with my rtionship with other girls she still expressed it.


    True that she confessed that she likes me but a like shouldn''t be that strong of an emotion to others right? There''s me who''s stealing someone I like but she''s different. She''s a normal high school girl that could step away from the twisted world I''m building up.


    "I like you Onoda. After that day I also thought I should stop whatever it is I''m feeling for you but two weeks have passed and I''m still here thinking about you."


    Though her words were straightforward, that red blush on her face was enough to determine that she''s pushing herself to say all of those and that made her really embarrassed. Her hands even crawled forward and put it on top of mine while trembling.


    "Nikaido, you''re just as mysterious right now. I couldn''t get why you like me when I didn''t do anything for you."


    I turned my hand around and opened it to receive her hands. Once our hands were sped together, her trembling stopped and a smile bloomed from her face.


    "Then let''s try to understand each other? I get it, you have better girls than me but I just couldn''t let this chance slip out of my grasp again. I also wanted to be that close to you. I wasted that chancest year, I want to change that."


    Understanding each other, eh? True we could do that. Just like how I was trying to understand Shizu-senpai.


    "I''m afraid you will regret it, Nikaido. I''m fond of you but it''s not really like yet that''s why as much as possible, I don''t want to involve you with my abnormal way of life¡­"


    Right. It still hasn''t passed the point of liking her yet.


    Hearing my answer, Nikaido looked down, dejected. She probably took that as me rejecting her.


    "Am I no good, Onoda?"


    "Not really, you''re really pretty that I''m already wondering why no one is courting you."


    "I have several of them but¡­ you see, they''re a lot different from you. It''s like they''re only looking at my external appearance but you, I could see how you''re trying to understand me and my action."


    "I see. So you saw me as someone unique. What if I told you that I''m just a lovestruck guy who''s doing everything I can for those who I love?"


    "¡­ I still want to be a part of ''those who you love''. Give me a chance. It might look like I''m the one pursuing you but if your feeling stays that way then I can only give up."


    Haa¡­ She''s really hard to understand. The way she was fixated on me when I literally did nothing for her.


    Is it that thing she said before? Liking or loving someone isn''t always about looks or what the person has done for them. Our hearts could also work mysteriously like there''s a possibility that it will beat to someone you never really had any interaction with.


    "Alright. I''ll try to understand you Nikaido, can I sit next to you?"


    "Y-yes. By all means, sit here."


    I stood up and changed seats, this way I''m closer to her than before. Her hand never let go of mine and unknowingly, her hold on it tightened.


    I looked around and saw no eyes that could see us from where we are.


    As I edge closer to her, I could see that she''s visibly trembling but her eyes were fixated on me as if she''s waiting at what I''m about to do next.


    This girl¡­ she''s really hard to understand. Haa.


    "Can I kiss you?"


    Asking this to her. She nodded immediately and closed her eyes.


    Seeing that, I shook my head and only put a finger on top of her lips. She shouldn''t be this easy, I didn''t really want to take advantage of her.


    "I don''t know what to do with you, Nikaido. Honestly. Your liking towards me seems to be a bit extreme that you''ve readied yourself for me to take advantage of you but I won''t do that. I wouldn''t be able to understand you if I did. Because there''s a possibility that you''ll keep agreeing even if I bring you to a hotel today."


    "¡­ You''re right, I''m also ready for that."


    "I''m probably not the guy who should say something like this considering my history but Nikaido, treasure yourself and give it to someone who you really like. You''re curious about me and you probably mistook that as liking me."

 Chapter 182: Confusion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Confusion (2)</h4>


    Hearing my words, Nikaido fell deep in thought before she put a hand on top of her heart before looking up to me with a different expression than before, it''s like she realized something.


    "¡­ Is that really it? But why is my heart beating like this for you? Onoda, can you tell me?"


    Upon saying that, Nikaido took my hand and also put it on top of where her heart is, though there''s the softness of her breast which filled up my palm instantly, her heart was really throbbing rapidly as if she ran nonstop.


    "Nikaido¡­"


    "Your words just now made it like this. What happened? This feels too different¡­"


    Even with my hand feeling up that marshmallow-like softness on top of her heart, Nikaido with her reddened face was staring at me intently.


    "Maybe it was really my curiosity earlier but now¡­ Onoda, is this how it feels to truly like someone? Or love? I don''t know but this honestly feels different than how I kept saying I like you just now."


    Err¡­ I only wanted to let her understand that she must be confusing her curiosity to like and now it turned to this.


    "Haa¡­ I don''t really know what to do with you now."


    Even if I was alwaysposed, this time, I was really at a loss on what to do with her.


    "Uhm then¡­ Can I kiss you, Onoda?"


    With her eyes not leaving my face and my hand still held by her on top of her heart, Nikaido drew her face nearer.


    "Are you sure this is not your curiosity talking?"


    I had just asked her that question earlier and she readily epted without a second thought...


    "No. This is me wanting to show how I like you..."


    Nikaido shook her head and let go of her hold on my hand. Though she could feel it, she let it stay there, feeling up her slightly developed breast. The softness of it was something my palm would want to dig in anytime.


    However, I took it off there once she let go of it. If that was influencing her decision then it''s just the same as earlier.


    "Alright. If that would let me understand what you''re feeling then..."


    Even before I could finish my sentence, Nikaido cupped my cheeks with her hands and pulled my face closer to her, putting her lips on top of mine.


    Though she seemed clumsy at doing it, Nikaido''s lips weren''t hurried as it slowly savors the feeling of our lips touching. Afterwards, when she feltfortable, her mouth opened slightly and started to push deeper, ovepping itpletely with mine. Her opened eyes were already closed while her face was beet red from embarrassment. But the way she kissed me, it''s really delivering something else.


    Circling my arms on her waist, I pulled her closer and responded to her kiss. Nikaido''s body stiffened a bit from feeling my hands slipping from her waist to her back but she let herself be pulled closer.


    From a simple kiss like that, it grew deeper that her eyes opened again and seemingly smiled at me before continuing to return what I''m doing to her lips. Nikaido started sucking my lower lip while I did the same on her upper lip.


    Few minutes passed by like that, alternating our kisses that her tongue sometimes peek out only to move back inside when she felt mine licking her lips. It should probably be her first kiss but Nikaido held it well.


    When our lips separated, she had this dreamy look as if she''s looking at someone who she could only dream of.


    "As I thought. I really grew to like you now, Onoda."


    Though that''s kind of vague of a reasoning only after one kiss. I couldn''t help but agree with her.


    This girl. If earlier sounds like empty words of a curious girl wanting to try something new, this time, she put it what she''s currently feeling in it.


    "¡­ It seems like it."


    It''s really different from earlier where she kept saying how she likes me or before about how she wanted me to steal her as well, all of those were her curiosity about the new things that we''ve shown her.


    "I''m d."


    With an enchanting smile on her face, Nikaido spread her arms open before slipping it from my sides to put me in her embrace as she snuggled into my chest.


    "I was kind of naive before. But it seems it was really idiotic to even be ready to be taken to a hotel. If it was any other guy, they wouldn''t try to understand me like you do, Onoda.? I''m d it''s you."


    It''s not just idiotic¡­ For her to have those thoughts¡­ If it was any other guy, even if they''re not that interested in her, to be confessed over and over how she likes them, any guy would also be inclined to think ''why not try it?''. And that would certainly lead to them having a rtionship but without some kind of foundation when her curiosity waspletely cleared it would crumble easily.


    "I still don''t get itpletely, however, you should really treasure yourself Nikaido. I''m the worst guy to be involved with."


    Because of my experience, I''m the kind who now treasure every girl I would be involved in. Even Mori who rejected me, I still cared about what she would feel upon seeing Ogawa and Nami happy together back then. Completely different from before, eh? However with how many I already had, I''m surely the worst guy to someone new to all this.


    While still snuggled to my chest, Nikaido gently shook her head and snuggled even closer that the passing employee of the cafe smiled upon seeing us this close.


    "I don''t think so. If you''re the worst, no one will be better. Alright. I''ve decided, I will make you like me too."


    I don''t know. She''s already close to that but I won''t tell her yet. It''s better to let her understand her own feelings first.


    "Make sure of what you feel first, okay? I really don''t want you to regret it. It might look like I''m taking in anyone but all of them were already involved with me even back then."


    Except for those new targets. They''re really not involved with me but because of my growing fondness for them, I had this thought of making them fall for me as well.


    I guess at that point, Nikaido and I were thinking the same thing. If before I was just forcing it through different circumstances, this time I was actually trying to woo them in my own way. Like Shizu-senpai, if I really wanted her to be mine as fast as possible, there''s a lot of methods to be used but I chose for us to slowly bond during that secretary work.


    "Un. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Nikaido nodded and put on a smile again. Her arm that was circled behind me moved to my face.


    Nikaido caressed it with her fingers until it went on my lips that she had just kissed.


    "I was curious about you. I guess that''s really it. For letting me realize it, thank you Onoda. You''re really as mysterious as I first thought of you."


    After saying that Nikaido pulled herself up from my chest and pulled me into another kiss again.


    Spending at least 20 minutes inside the cafe, we finally left it on a somewhat good note. With her still clinging to my arms, the smile she had earlierpared to now was really different. This time, it''s like a maiden in love who only just had her first love bloom. The confusion she had was somehow cleared up.


    Err¡­ my confusion about what''s happening and what''s the deal with her was also cleared up. That Otsuka-senpai, I really need to clear her curiosity as well. I''ll message herter.


    In the following hour, we both had a trolley as we walked around the supermarket picking groceries that would be brought to different homes. She kept on rmending me something and I also did the same to her. It became like a supermarket date.


    When we''re at the counter, because of how close she was with me, the clerk thought that we''re together. She''s already trying to put everything in one receipt before I noticed. Good thing I was alert and stopped her but that earned us a raised eyebrows from her.


    Nikaido couldn''t stop giggling about it when we left the supermarket. That''s her fault but she was too amused and maybe happy that the clerk thought we''re a couple.


    After resting a bit on the same bench where we waited for her 2 weeks ago, Nikaido bid me farewell with a satisfied smile on her face while leaving the words ''Next time I will make you admit you like me as well.''


    At least that''s not her curiosity towards me now. After seeing her off, I also made my way back home.


    Before Aya leaves after lunch, I''m already thinking of cooking for her. Err¡­ cooking for everyone, it''s been a while that I got freed of that chore.


    The time when I cook and eat with only myself was already over. The silent house was already lively enough with Akane and Miwa-nee along with our son, Minoru


    The cameras I put all around the house before were already long-shelved and the recordings shelved as well. I didn''t really need those anymore but I couldn''t bear to delete everything. They''re part of my dark history, I''ll carry them all through the end. Forgetting about it wouldn''t clear what I did. That''s why even if there''s a possibility for it to be my downfall in the future, I''ll keep it shelved and away from the sight of others.

 Chapter 183: Meeting Aoi and Ria again

    <h4>Chapter 183: Meeting Aoi and Ria again</h4>


    "Husband, rest for a while before you go."


    Akane reminded me after we finished eating. Aya was still here because I told her I would take her to the station.


    Since my next appointment would be with Aoi and Ria, I told those two to meet after lunch so upon deciding that, I had Aya stay a little more so that I could take her there myself.


    "Alright. Let me use yourp, wife."


    Hearing my words, Akane smiled brightly and sat on the long sofa, I followed her andid my body down on it using herp as a pillow.


    Aya who was looking at us also smiled though she''s a bit jealous, she''s probably thinking that I already pampered her enough sincest night and this morning.


    Aftering back from the supermarket, I volunteered to cook while the two of them watched. Miwa-nee was with Minoru reprimanding the boy not to eat a lot of ice cream. I bought him a gallon of it after all which also earned me an earful from that beautiful aunt of mine.


    During my work at the kitchen, I told Akane about Nikaido and what happened to us. I could remember that Akane was against Nikaido to be close to me since she''s not one of my stolen girls but upon hearing it this time, Akane only smiled mysteriously as she looked at Aya, someone not stolen as well.


    I guess her view has already changed about it. Well, Nikaido was still not at their level and I still want to see what she will do next time.


    Err¡­ that''s different from what I always do eh? With Nikaido, I''m the one being courted¡­


    Letting my mind drift off to sleep from thefortable softness of Akane''s thighs and the way she brushed my hair with her fingers, I rest my mind that kept thinking of what to do next.


    Times like this are precious now. Because I tend to focus on my girls, if they don''t remind me, I will really continue moving from one task to another.


    -


    -


    When I opened my eyes again, Aya''s face was the one who greeted me. It seems that at one point, Akane switched ces with her.


    Upon seeing my opened eyes, Aya smiled at me and leaned down to kiss me, I lifted my arm to the back of her head, taking her kiss and returning it. This simple gesture, even without words exchanged between us, her affection towards me was in full view.


    "How long was I asleep?"


    I asked her after our lips separated.


    "Uhm. Two hours."


    "I see. Let me wash my face first then we''ll go."


    Aya nodded and helped me get up from herp.


    Akane was nowhere to be seen so I turned to Aya again.


    Even without my question, Aya understood what I am going to ask.


    "Ah. Akane is upstairs, she let me take this chance to watch you sleep..."


    "I see. I''ll go and see her first, Aya. "


    Akane always conceded her ce like this. Though I appreciate it, I don''t want her to always do this. I want to spend time with her the same way I spend time with my other girls. That''s why I chose her earlier. She didn''t need to concede every time.


    "Un. I''ll wait here."


    Aya nodded. To stop her from thinking that I didn''t like the switch, I took her hand and kissed it.


    "Thank you, Aya. I had afortable rest."


    After hearing that, a smile bloomed once more on her lips. She felt that my gratitude is genuine after all.


    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but kiss her again and this time I used my tongue to let her feel that I''m not ming her. Though there''s a possibility that she wouldn''t think of that, I would still do this to stop those thoughts before they formed.


    I love all of them, I''ll always let them feel that I''m not ming them if someone conceded their ce for them.


    When I went upstairs, Akane was in our room folding our clothes that have just dried. With her back turned towards the door


    Upon seeing that, I slowly walked towards her and slipped my arms from behind her, putting her in my embrace.


    "You woke up?"


    Akane asked, even without seeing who hugged her from behind, she knew it was me, her Ruki radar was always working after all.


    "Un. Thank you, wife. But you don''t need to always do that, alright?"


    I told her what''s on my mind and even though I didn''t point out what I''m talking about, she understood what I meant.


    "I didn''t concede this time, you know? I remembered I have to do this."


    She answered as she lifted my shirt and showed me how she folded it.


    "Really?"


    "Uhm. 50/50."


    "See¡­ I also wanted to spend time with you normally, wife. Even if you''re always with me during the night, it shouldn''t be restricted to only that."


    "Did that make you upset?"


    "Not really upset. I just don''t want you to always concede like this."


    "Alright. I''ll remember that. You see, I also judge it if the girls want it. Like earlier, there''s a look of longing at her eyes as she watched your sleeping face that she even forgot our topic "


    I see. So that happened. I guess that''s fair, I wouldn''t be always looking at them.


    "Then if that''s the case, it''s fine. Thank you as always Akane. For understanding."


    "Between us, there''s no need for thank you, you know? Just keep loving me, even if I''m not your only one now, knowing how much you love me is enough."


    Akane turned around and circled her arms to the back of my neck.


    "I''m really lucky to have you, Akane."


    "Kiss me, husband. You have to go somewhere, right?"


    Even if she doesn''t ask, I''ll kiss her every time. I know that even if everyone leaves me in the end, she will never leave me.


    I should really be devoted to her if we''re still normal but my life was already this twisted, there''s no going back, only moving forward with her and the others at my side.


    "Un. Even if I go, I''ll always return to your side."


    After saying that, I kissed her like she asked me, pouring in my feelings for her.


    -


    -


    Spending a few minutes with her in our room, our feelings for each other were strengthened once more. I won''t take for granted that she will always be there. Every passing day, I''ll show her how much I''m thankful for her.


    Leaving her to do what she''s doing, I went down and washed my face like I told Aya and prepared to set out again.


    Since it''s still a bit sore for her, Aya held onto me as we walked towards the station. I am a worrywart so I escorted her even inside the train. Only when she sat downfortably did I leave to go to the other tform.


    Ria and Aoi were waiting for me at the park near their house. I''ve been there before so after a 10-minute ride and a few minutes of walking from the train station.


    I saw the two waiting at the swing.


    Ah. They''re not just waiting, they''re ying on it. With Ria riding it, Aoi was pushing her from the back


    Seeing their happy faces which enjoyed that kind of moment, I slowly walked towards them.


    Aoi was the one who first saw me and when she did, she stopped pushing Ria and just ran towards me.


    Confused, Ria looked ahead and when she saw me, she jumped off the swing.


    Seeing that, I went forward and caught her.


    "Ria. That''s unfair."


    Aoi grumbled as she saw Ria clinging onto me after that catch.


    "Hehe. Dumb-senpai just doesn''t want to see me hurt, Aoi. You should do it too."


    She giggled while she tightened her hold onto me. She''s so light for her age. There''s only 1 year between us but she still looks like this. Maybe it''s her parent''s genes?


    "That''s bad Ria, I really don''t want to see you hurt so don''t do this again, alright?"


    I pinched her cheeks and put her down before beckoning for Aoi toe near.


    "Ruki¡­ I miss you!"


    As if forgetting that she was grumbling just now, Aoi ran into my arms and just like that time in the supermarket, she kissed me without a second thought.


    "Now, that''s what I will call unfair. Dumb-senpai, me too!"


    Seeing our kiss thatsted for a few seconds, Ria also demanded the same treatment so I gave it to her.


    Good thing there are no other people at the park currently or the parents of the children will nag at us for being this indecent in public.


    "Ria, Aoi is always unruly, don''t take that trait of hers, alright? And you, Aoi, you''ve be more unruly. It has only been two weeks. Well, in any case. I miss you two so where do you want to go?"


    Though they were downcast at first, after hearing myst sentence, they both looked up with renewed enthusiasm in their eyes.


    "T-there''s no one at home. Spend time with us there."


    Aoi whispered while blushing. The contrast of her unruly nature to this, it''s enough to make me want to pick her up again. However, I refrained and just took her hand.


    "Alright. Is it fine with you, Ria?"


    "Yes Dumb-senpai, you have some things you want to tell us, right?"


    With a smile, Ria correctly guessed what''s on my mind.


    "Yes. A lot has happened so¡­ let''s buy some snacks first."


    Two weeks ago, I reconnected to these two girls.


    Err¡­ literal connection of our bodies.


    But back then, I still called it as desire for them and taking responsibility. Just like the other girls, they deserved to hear it from me, how much I love them. Though they already knew about it through our messages, saying it in front of them is still better.


    So for the following hours, I''ll spend time with the two of them and fill the two weeks that we haven''t seen each other.

 Chapter 184: The Unruly Girl and The Observant Girl

    <h4>Chapter 184: The Unruly Girl and The Observant Girl</h4>


    Aoi is also an only child like me and Akane, her father is even always away from their home due to business trips leaving the mother and daughter alone. Well, at least that''s what she told me.


    Though I''ve never been into their house, I''ve been to this neighborhood. There were times when I would take her home instead of her boyfriend back then.


    Err... She also never had her boyfriend take her home after all.


    When I stole her before, they''re not even dating for over a month, so her attachment towards him wasn''t that strong.


    Because of my order to them to keep their rtionships, they probably had to at least give them some of their attention. Since that was still middle school, most guys were still timid and wouldn''t just go straight to intimate situations. Most of them would be satisfied with holding hands or walking them to their home. That''s why it became somewhat easy for the girls I stole to keep it.


    Sure, there were some instances where the girl would disobey my order, some would''ve gone unnoticed but if I got wind of it¡­ err let''s stop I don''t want to bring up all those things I did, the darker ones. It''s enough that I remember them and start to stay away from it.


    "Come in."


    Aoi opened the front door and ushered us in. Ria stepped inside first, followed by me.


    "Where''s your mom, Aoi?"


    "Father took her out on a 2 days trip for their anniversary, they''ll be back tomorrow night. They wanted to take me with them but I refused because¡­"


    I see. She refused because she wanted to invite me here instead. This girl.


    "Won''t they get mad if they knew you brought a guy home?"


    Ria already went ahead and made herfortable on their sofa. That girl''s observant nature was working again, checking everything she could get her hands on.


    "Uh. That''s why Ria is with us."


    Aoi shyly smiled as she confessed the reason she would use, too different from her unruly nature, she was also adorable like this.


    "You really thought it well, eh? Come here. I miss you both but I guess I''ll start with you."


    "We''re still at the door."


    Pinning her to the wall just a few steps from the door, Aoi nced at the front door that hasn''t been locked yet.


    "I just want to kiss my Aoi."


    "Darling¡­"


    Aoi went back to calling me using the endearment she thought of. Her slight resistance then turned null as she slipped her arms around me and pulled me even closer.


    Looking at her face that hasn''t changed that much except for its color being livelier than before, I parted fringes of her dark blue hair to reveal her clear green eyes that were staring intently at me.


    Even without words, her eyes contained her longing for me. Though she''s a bit unruly at times, her love for me was more straightforward than most. She would act first before thinking of the possible consequences.


    "I love you Aoi. This might not be the right ce to say it, but here it is."


    Right after saying that, our lips touched and unconsciously, a single tear ran down her left eye. Lifting my fingers to it, I wiped it away as I pushed my lips deeper. From there, our kiss just escted as if we haven''t seen each other for a year, from her lips to her neck and back to her lips again. Even if we''re still next to the front door, we didn''t exercise restraint.


    "It''s really better to hear it from you. I''m happy, darling. All the pent up feelings I had for you were now washed away by that. I want to see you everyday. I want to be with you. I might not be your best girl but I want to stay next to you."


    When my feelings reached her through those words and my kiss, Aoi''s feelings and everything she wanted to say also burst out of her chest which made for more tears toe out.


    "I''ll make that possible in the future, as long as you stay with me. I''ll strive to be with you. I''m not perfect and I have a lot of ws, especially the thing about loving all of you but that is my sincere feelings for all of you. It''s weird and not normal yes, but that''s just how it is. I won''t ever force you to do anything again. Maybe I will ask for help sometimes but I''ll never order you or force you like before."


    To have something stable that can amodate all of us, to have the power to protect all of them, to have the means to live through despite the rejection of other people who will know about our circumstances.


    That''s a tall order but I''ll start with something and build it from there. I have money saved up from the allowances my parents gave me but I won''t blindly invest it on something or push it to luck by gambling. It will be used properly. That''s not mine to begin with.


    "Not only will I stay, but I will also help you build it. Not only me for sure. Ria and I, when we broke up with them, we both decided to think of how we can be relevant to you even when away, that''s why we started to study diligently not just what they''re teaching at school but also what really interests us. It might not result in anything in the short time, these foundations will surely help us."


    I see. Even if I''m not looking, they started to think of what they could do. They didn''t want to be forgotten by me again.


    "But don''t push yourself too much, alright? I will never neglect you all again. I''m not always with you physically, I know. I won''t make an excuse like no time or anything. Since that''s really not an excuse, just like this, I''ll visit you whenever I can. Even if you''re not always with me, my feelings for you never change."


    "Un. That''s what Ria also said but maybe I''m just too paranoid. "


    "It''s fine. If you miss me, don''t hesitate to call or message me."


    "Alright. I''ll do that. Let''s enter. Stop eavesdropping now, Ria."


    Since I''ve already loosened my hold on her, Aoi got out of my arms before pulling me inside where we could see Ria peeking from one side.


    "Eh? I''m not eavesdropping."


    Ria acted surprised and whistled. She''s that bad at lying eh?


    "I''ll make us tea and prepare this. Ria, your turn."


    Like an older sister, Aoi took the snacks we bought before going home then walked towards their kitchen leaving Ria and me in the living room.


    "Dumb-senpai, will you confess to me as well?"


    Ria asked when there''s only the two of us, with a teasing smile on her face and her mature vibe showing again.


    I smirked at her and threw her question back at her.


    "What do you think?"


    "Of course, you will. I bet you confessed like that to everyone."


    Ria shrugged as she sat down next to me leaning her head on my shoulder.


    "Err¡­ how did you know?"


    As always, this girl was even sharper than Nami when she was an observer. It''s like Ria understood me well enough topete with Akane.


    "Because that''s just like you. When ites to your mind, you will do it without thinking of any possible consequence. You and Aoi are the same in that regard."


    She''s right. Though that sounds like we''re doing those on impulse, it would only be with the specific person or the person on our mind. Just like how I confessed to Shizu-senpai just after realizing it, not thinking of what would be her reaction.


    "But it didn''te from my mind, you know?"


    "What do you know, Dumb-senpai? Of course, it''s not from your mind. You already loved us before, you just couldn''t recognize that back then. All those careful considerations you had for us, we all felt that. Uhm. Maybe only some of us noticed but that''s that. You''re like an open book, really. But you''re really different from the you in middle school. You now weigh what you think whether it will be good for us or not, if not then you''ll keep it to yourself. Back then you''ll just blurt out whatever woulde out on your mind."


    Ah¡­ this girl is really amazing. Whenever I''m with her, it''s like I''m always naked in front of her. However, she was conquered by me before as to what method I used, she already mentioned that. Because no matter what she does, I will never lose my patience to her trait of being an observant.


    "I''m always at a loss when ites to my Ria."


    "That''s why love me more Dumb-senpai. I could be your thinking tank."


    Thinking tank, eh? Maybe she would really be able to help me think about things just like Rae. Instead of learning from her, it would be her rifying whateveres to my mind.


    "Come here, I''ll show you my love."


    I tapped myp and urged her to sit on it. Even if she''s already at my side, this is better.


    "On yourp?"


    "Where else?"


    "Hmm¡­ Even though I don''t really like to be treated like a little girl, I guess I don''t mind it if it''s my Dumb-senpai."


    Though she''s pouting. Ria climbed up from my side to myp, immediately encircling her arms to my back and resting her head on my chest.


    "You''re never a little girl in my eyes, you know? True, you''re kind of undeveloped in all areas but that''s not all to you, right? I will love my Ria no matter how you look."


    "That tongue never changed Dumb-senpai. So, I could see you have a lot on your mind. Fire away and I''ll clear your mind off it."


    Ria looked up and shook her head. She then crawled from my chest up to level her face with mine. With that kind of innocent-looking eyes, anyone would be fooled that she''s just an extremely curious girl.


    "We could start with thatter. I''m here to spend time with you and Aoi."


    Right. My questions shouldeter. For now, focus on them first.


    "Eh¡­ then kiss me."


    Ria pouted about before smiling and pouted happily as she pointed at her lips.


    "Only that?"


    "The next partester."


    She smirked and said those words seductively, extremely different from her normal tone.


    "I see, I won''t hold back then."


    And for the first time since we met earlier, only now did Ria''s face was tinted with that red blush, her lips also suddenly became so seductive that I kissed it hungrily.


    Just like 2 weeks ago, Ria responded to me with the same intensity. Not satisfied with our lips, our tongues explored the interior of each other''s mouth and after that, we went down to our necks alternately. Until Aoi showed up again from the kitchen, Ria and I savored the time and expressed the longing we had towards each other.

 Chapter 185: Two on One *

    <h4>Chapter 185: Two on One *</h4>


    "You two¡­"


    That''s all I could say before Aoi and Ria pulled my pants down. We were talking about something else when the topic suddenly switched to what happened 2 weeks ago. At that point, Aoi and Ria joined hands toe up with the terms of seeing who could service me best.


    With their lustful smile on their faces, they took the space on both of my sides and started to turn the current situation into something erotic.


    Both Aoi and Ria''s hands went on top of my pants, feeling up the bulge hidden beneath it. Aoi then took my lips into a kiss. She never held back as we continued what we started earlier near their front door.


    Ria, on the other hand, started kissing me on my neck right on the spot where I could feel it more...


    From there, the two of them alternately switched on either taking my lips or my neck. At one point in time, my hands slipped inside their clothes, cupping their breasts. Along with their moans every time I pinched their nipples, the sounds of our kisses and entangling tongues never stopped.


    Not satisfied with just feeling it on top of my pants, Ria worked on pulling down the zipper while Aoi worked on unbuttoning it.


    And now we''re on the point where they pulled it down along with my underwear. With that half-erect cock exposed in front of them they both grabbed and started stroking it.


    Both Aoi and Ria were staring at it as it started to harden and stood up slowly through the stimtion of their touch.


    "Then I''ll take this first¡­"


    Aoi let go of my lips as she leaned over on top of my cock. She then snatched it to pull it near her lips. She gave me a nce first before Aoi opened her mouth and slowly dropped her head down taking in the head inside it.


    With both of their hands still there, Ria let go of my cock giving monopoly of it to Aoi. Afterwards, she turned my head towards her.


    "Dumb-senpai. Give me some attention too..."


    As rare as it is, Ria pouted first before upying my lips with hers. With her tongue wriggling its way inside mine, I could feel Aoi take in more of my member. From the head, she dropped her head down further. The hot and slimy sensation from her mouth, along with the slick tongue of hers made it fully erect. Even without seeing it, Aoi started her work at giving my cock a great blowjob.


    Ria, at the same time, took my hand that was freed from Aoi''s breasts and put it inside her skirt where she had me feel her moist panties. As I ran my finger on her slit, Ria seemingly trembled while our tongues were still connected and were sucking each other.


    After a while, I swept the cloth covering it to the side to touch her directly. At this moment, Ria was already kneeling on top of the sofa we were on.


    With Aoi sucking me off and Ria letting me finger her while our lips never let go of each other, the living room of Aoi''s house became of erotic sounds.


    Over time, as the pace of Aoi''s sucking increased and my finger which kept going in and out of Ria''s hole, the stimtion the two of us was receiving reached the


    "Aoi, I''m cumming!"


    I warned Aoi when my kiss with Ria hastily ended when she couldn''t hold her moan out as she trembled uncontrobly from cumming. My fingers were squeezed by her insides and I felt how it couldn''t stop pulsating.


    Even with my warning, Aoi continued her endeavour at blowing me, in fact, she even hastened it along with stroking the part she couldn''t swallow faster. From that continued stimtion, my cum couldn''t be held back anymore. My hand unconsciously went on top of her head and pushed it down, releasing all my cum inside her mouth.


    After feeling that extreme pleasure of cumming, I watched Aoi who never let go of my cock as she continued to suck out thest bits of my cum. Only after making sure that nothing wille out anymore did she let go of it.


    Aoi then lifted her body up and turned towards me with her cheeks were bloated due to the stored cum in it, while a little bit spilled at the side of her lips. With a seductive smile, Aoi showed me how she gulped it down before opening her mouth to show that there''s nothing left inside it.


    "Thank you for the meal, darling."


    Aoi lusciously smiled at me before taking the tea at the table and drank it to wash away the leftover cum inside it. And after that, she took my lips and kissed me again. Ria was slumped down next to me, still recovering from her climax.


    "My turn now¡­"


    She seductively whispered as she pulled me with her from sitting on the sofa toy down on the carpeted floor.


    "Are you sure it''s fine here? We might stain this carpet."


    Err¡­ why am I worrying about this? With her attractive body inviting me, that should be the least of my worries.


    "Don''t be silly, darling, worry about thatter. I want you now."


    Aoi retorted as she giggled charmingly. Herst sentence was then whispered on my ears with her alluring voice.


    "Right. I was out of focus. Then Aoi, prepare yourself, alright? I''ll be pouring my love on you."


    Pouring my love to them in the form of that.


    "Un. I''ll do the same, darling."


    After saying that, Aoiid still as I pulled down her short pants which revealed her string panties.


    For her to wear this kind of underwear at this time¡­


    "Did you wear this specifically for today?"


    With a blush on her face, Aoi slowly nodded while biting her lips.


    "I miss you, darling."


    "Me too. I miss my Aoi."


    I slowly pulled on the string as our gazes met, her green eyes were staring at me intently, her luscious lips were also tempting me and add that to her enchanting figure, any reason I still have left my mind.


    All that''s left was her, to satisfy ourselves with our love for each other.


    After removing her string panties off her I positioned myself on top of her, with my cock rubbing itself on hers. Aoi lifted her arms and pulled me down by holding onto my shoulders. When our faces reached a certain distance from each other, we both hungrily snatched our lips.


    Due to the heat and our attraction towards each other, our lips battled it out along with our tongues. With her unruly nature surfacing, she circled her arms to the back of my neck to lock me in ce. To counter her, my cock that has just been energized aimed at her overflowing sacred hole, pushing the tip of my dick in it, her legs immediately clung into me which pushed it deeper all at once.


    In that kind of position, we started pouring out whatever was bottled up inside. As I thrust my hips faster and faster as I ground her insides, Aoi also started humping her hips to match the intensity I was giving her at some point in time we unknowingly changed our position from missionary to sitting. With her legs still circled around me and our lips that would only let go of each other when we needed to breath or pour some love on our necks as well, I held Aoi on her butt to lift her up and down my cock.


    At one point Ria already recovered and was watching us from her side but once the intensity of our lovemaking started affecting her, she went over and stole my lips from Aoi.


    Aoi didn''t mind that as she moved down to my neck, sucking on it until it almost left a mark.


    Ria also started to not be content of just kissing. She stood up and lifted her shirt as she pushed my head towards her slightly small peaks.


    Realizing her intention, I started sucking on her nipples while Aoi continued to hump herself on my cock.


    When Aoi got her first climax she stood up from me to let Ria get her turn. Changing their positions, Aoi then pulled her shirt up as well and had me suck on her twin peaks turning the pinkish nipples to red from how hard I sucked at it.


    Ria, on the other hand, held onto my hand as I guided her to slowly sit herself on my cock, though it slid inside her smoothly, Ria''s moans couldn''t be contained as she started squeezing on me even before it was buried deep inside her.


    Seeing her bing that lovely, I let go of Aoi''s nipples for a while to focus a bit on Ria. Circling my arms over her small body, I started pounding her from below. The way she twitched her hips made it more pleasurable to both of us.


    As time passed I kept on switching on the two of them by letting them reach their climax first. As they''re now both lying down on the carpeted floor which was already stained from their love nectars, I started again on Aoi and intend to finish it on her, filling her up with my cum again and this time, down there.


    After cumming inside Aoi, I immediately switched to Ria to stimte it again. As soon as it became as hard as earlier, I increased the pace of my pounding while Ria clung tightly to me. Pouring in my love for her just like how I did it to Aoi.


    Since it will be the third time, my cum needed to umte first, that''s why Ria''s turn was longer. Changing to three other positions, Aoi watched us from the side. She probably wanted it again but in consideration of me, she didn''t say it again.


    "Aahhnn¡­ ahhnnn¡­ I love you Dumb-senpai! Uuhhn!"


    Ria shouted as she moaned out during her fourth climax. At the same time as her, I also finally reached climax and poured another load of cum inside her.


    After that, I fell down to her side as we both started catching our breath. Aoi who kept her distance to not disturb us also slowly crawled on my free side. Putting her arm over me, she kissed me again before snuggling herself to my neck.


    When Ria recovered, she also did the same as Aoi, she then giggled cutely while making herselffortable in my arms.


    A little whileter, I heard the silent snoozing of the two girls. That surely exhausted and at the same time satisfied them as they both had a smile on their lips while silently whispering my name in between their snoozes.


    In that kind of atmosphere, I also slowly drifted off to sleep.


    This time with them might be short but yeah, they''ll never be forgotten. This is why I wanted to put us all under one roof. That way we could see each other every time. Even if it won''t always evolve to erotic situations, seeing each other every day will be enough for us.

 Chapter 186: Meeting Sena

    <h4>Chapter 186: Meeting Sena</h4>


    After an hour, the first one to wake up was me. Aoi and Ria were still clinging to me. After that somewhat intense sex with the two, I forgot we were on the floor.


    When I tried to move, they pinned me back down. And due to that, I realized they were already awake just that they still don''t want our time to end.


    After kissing both of their foreheads, I pulled them closer to me which the two of them really liked.


    "You two, aren''t you cold?"


    "You''re warm enough to negate it, darling."


    "Dumb-senpai should really pretend he didn''t notice we''re already awake.


    These two¡­ well, I still have time before I meet Sena. I also have questions which Ria would answer. It''s not necessarily the correct answer but hearing an answer from a different mind was better.


    "Alright, I''ll pretend you two didn''t answer but let''s put on those we strip off earlier, I don''t want you two getting cold."


    After putting them on, we just went back to the same ce. With the two of them making themselvesfortable, we also went back to our topic before we were pulled into that erotic mood.


    Of course, with the two of them still pretending to sleep. Asleep but they kept answering. I could only mentally shake my head.


    30 minutester we all stood up and went back to the sofa. I asked Ria my questions while Aoi listened on the side and also answered sometimes. With their inputs, I guess it became a bit clearer now.


    The two of them were also serious about being of help but due to it being still far off in the future, I told them to just continue what they''re doing, since even I haven''te up with a n yet. They didn''t need topletely focus on it.


    They both nodded at me but I guess that''s their way of really wanting to help to realize what I wanted. Right. In the first ce, only I wanted that to happen but along the way, they also started to want to contribute to it.


    I talked about how they are willing to help me but I don''t want that to be their only goal. Like Kana, Aya and Nao. I want them to pursue what they really wanted to be.


    For the remaining hour, we just spent time doing normal things like ying a card game, watching TV, cleaning up the mess we made and also washing our bodies after all that sweat.


    "Don''t make that face, Aoi."


    I''m now before the front door with the two girls sending me off. Since Aoi is alone in that house, Ria will be staying over and her house is also just a few blocks away.


    "¡­ When will we be able to see you again, darling?"


    "Sooner than you will expect. Hey, smile for me, okay? Ria, you too, it''s rare for you to be this silent."


    "Because I''m feeling the same thing as Aoi, Dumb-senpai. It might be weeks again before we can see you."


    "There''s still the Messenger. I will video call both of you."


    "Un. Even if that''s not enough, we don''t want to cause trouble for you by being like this."


    "At least Dumb-senpai already admitted that he loves us. Knowing him, that won''t change even if we take that choice he presented."


    Right. Even if they ended up choosing to leave me, I''ll still love them the same but my focus will then be turned to those who stayed.


    It probably looks like I''m giving up easily but that''s the reason why the choice is there. I love all of them but I can''t abandon everyone just for one of them. It became something like what I told Aya, it''s both an ''I have to do'' and ''I want to do'' situation.


    Because of my greediness to have them all, they will also be affected. Even if they say they epted it, who in their right mind will agree to share their man to another girl?


    If our situation is reversed, I don''t want to be just one of their choices. I will never allow that, I''ll beat everyone to be her only one.


    But in our situation, they wanted it to work because they knew I wouldn''t bend. They''re adjusting themselves even if it''s hard for them. I could see those from their eyes. They wanted to monopolize me but they have no choice but to ept the situation.


    That''s why I created that choice. Opened it for them. An exit if it became too unbearable.


    I''m still despicable, right? But this is how am I. You could say I should change for the better but this is the real me. I might have been ignorant of many things but this greediness to have all of them, it is already deeply ingrained to me. Call it mental illness or such but that''s how it is and I don''t want to cure it.


    "As if I will take that! That choice only encouraged me further to keep staying by his side! Others might drop out but never me. Dumb-senpai is¡­ someone I really want to spend the rest of my life with. Refute it by saying I''m still young and I will have a change of heart in the future, I don''t care."


    Ria shouted as tears ran down her face. Even if she tried to prevent it, it continued. I really don''t want to see them crying like this but this will surely happen not just once or twice.


    Seeing her in that state, my body moved by itself to hug her.


    "Words alone aren''t enough that''s why I''ll always let you feel it through this. I also want to spend the rest of my life with you. Unfortunately, not just with you but with everyone else as well."


    "Dumb-senpai, you''re really dumb. I already know that. That''s why next time, don''t add that sentence, understand? Just say you feel the same way."


    Ria reprimanded me but her words didn''t really carry that tone. Instead, she turned my face to her and initiated a kiss. At the same time, I wiped away her tears, clearing her adorable face of it.


    Aoi couldn''t hold herself back watching us so she did the same. Dering that she wouldn''t take that choice before taking my lips from Ria.


    After that satisfying ourselves to our feelings for each other. I finally leave the front door while waving to the two inside. I will see them again so there''s really no need to have a dramatic exit.


    -


    -


    Another train rideter, I arrived at the next station and there I saw Sena wearing a shirt and gym pants. Beneath that shirt was her wearing a sports bra. Her outfit for going to the gym still hadn''t changed.


    Upon seeing me, the expressionless face of hers lit up where a smile immediately bloomed as she cheerfully waved at me. Due to how short that shirt she''s wearing and how fit her body is, I could see her bellybutton as well as her abs that were barely visible. Well. She earned that, even her arms showed the muscles she earned from all that training, though they''repact which made it look natural for her. Same with her legs that were being covered by those gym pants.


    "Did I make you wait?"


    "Un. Now you owe me 5 minutes. Come here."


    Sena nodded and pulled me at some corner devoid of people. Pushing me to the wall, Sena immediately hooked her arms from my shoulder to the back of my neck.


    "Kiss me, Ruki."


    Sena looked up at me and sweetly whispered. Her glossed lips glittered at me as if it''s inviting my lips to take it.


    "5 minutes right? Let''s double that."


    I also slipped my arms to her back and embraced her. Feeling the softness of her body, one wouldn''t expect how hard she could punch.


    Err¡­ I''m speaking from experience since I was knocked out by that a lot of times before.


    "No. We''ll bete and someone might take my spot there. 5 minutes. Hurry up."


    "You became this demanding, Sena."


    "It''s because I miss you, Ruki."


    Hearing that sweet voice again, I didn''t wait anymore. Taking that lips into a kiss, we immediately fell into reliving the passion we had for each other.


    Just like that time when I first kissed her. Though at that time she was just angry at her boyfriend, I made her forget him and focus on what we''re doing.


    In the short span of 5 minutes, Sena''s breath has turned hot with that red tint on her face, if we''re not here I might''ve pushed her down already.


    "I miss you too, Sena."


    After another peck on her lips, we separated from each other and started walking out of the station hand in hand.


    On the way to that Gym where she usually trains, people couldn''t help but take a second nce whenever we passed by them.


    Compared to how she looks, Sena is more girly than tomboyish even if she''s a boxer. She''s cutely humming a cheerful tune while giggling at times through our conversation on the way.


    During that time when I was trying to steal her, I became her coach on how to surprise her opponent. Because she''s too straightforward and aggressive, most of the time, her swings could be easily dodged which put her in a disadvantageous situation as before.


    When her coach before saw how I trained and how calm I look, she told me to teach her about the benefits of being calm where one couldn''t be read by the opponent.


    With only a few weeks of teaching her, Sena improved a lot back then and whenever we sparred, there were times when I would intentionally take her surprise attack to encourage her. That way she wouldn''t think she''s not improving.


    And that''s how I got close to her. I remember that coach asked me to be a personal trainer to rookies of my age. With pay of course. However, due to that nature of me during that time, I declined immediately since my purpose ating to that gym was solely to steal Sena.


    Err¡­ she probably still has the same coach. We''ll see if it''s viable now, maybe I''ll take that offer if I could afford the time and with it being just a part-time job.

 Chapter 187: Boxing Gym

    <h4>Chapter 187: Boxing Gym</h4>


    When we entered the boxing gym, all eyes fell upon Sena and me. Of course, not just because of Sena''s beauty but because of how she was sticking to me.


    As a regr of this boxing gym, she''s already a known face here and she''s one of the most popr. A young, beautiful boxer, if she didn''t be popr here I would doubt everyone''s sexuality here. Since it''s already about 4pm, the number of people still training has already dwindled.


    "Sena-chan, who''s be? Your boyfriend?"


    One of the older regrs who seemed to be in his 50''s already asked her when we passed by. The others were just watching or just didn''t really care.


    Sena didn''t answer immediately, instead, she looked up at me and wordlessly asked what she would answer.


    Thebel fits so I nodded at her and that immediately produced another smile on her lips.


    "Yes!"


    Her previous boyfriend had stopped going to this gym when I imed her as mine back then. He probably noticed how Sena changed. Though she kept their rtionship, he couldn''t get past her defenses and that led to him turning sour. Sena confessed to me that they already broke up even before our graduation, she only kept up the illusion that she still has one in a bid to get my attention again.


    "I see. Boy, you better take care of our Sena. She''s the diamond of our gym. Huh. Wait, I''ve seen you before."


    The old man reminded me but upon focusing on my face, he got confused and probably recalled the time I was still going to this gym.


    "You probably did, Hisa-jii. I''m also a regrst year."


    I knew this old man, he''s a regr here and someone who''s the co-owner of this boxing gym. He was a previous professional boxer, however, his career wasn''t really good. He had more losses than wins and he never fought internationally, his career ended here.


    "Oh! I see. You''re that guy training her untilte in the night. Onoda, right?"


    "Yes. If you would excuse us. Let''s catch upter."


    "Ah! Go on. Don''t mind this old man. Just remember what I told you."


    "I remember, I''ll take care of my Sena."


    After a while, we entered the interior of the gym after registering my name again. Usually, those who take boxing as a hobby didn''t stay thiste and they all start in the morning. All those who could still be seen here were those who were looking for a career in boxing.


    In Sena''s case, this is something she has always pursued since middle school. Though the matches she participated in were all considered entry-level and schoolpetitions, the passion she showed to it was real. I once asked her before if she wanted to be a pro and she answered yes. That''s why she''s too dedicated that she wouldn''t miss a single day.


    It''s been a while since I was here so I took in the surroundings again, the interior of the boxing gym is a huge space where there were four boxing rings spread out in the middle. Some of it was upied by those sparring or training with a coach. Surrounding the gym were various areas where one could train. There were heavy punching bags, speed bags and other such types of equipment for boxing.


    "Coach!"


    Further inside, Sena called out to a woman in her 20''s wearing yoga pants and fitted tank top where her sports bra was peeking out. Her arms boasted her muscles and the gains she got from years of working out and practicing boxing. She was currently training with a heavy bag, each punch would generate enough power that the bag would be pushed out of its ce.


    When she heard Sena''s voice, she stopped and turned around. This woman is also still the same. Ayuzawa Inaho. She was an olympic-level athlete but because of some kind of injury on her knee, it rendered her unable to enter the professional scene. Due to that, she retired early and switched to coaching young aspiring boxers.


    "Long time no see, Onoda-kun."


    Though Sena''s the one who called out to her, she only gave her a passing nce and instead greeted me. They''re always like that and Sena didn''t mind it. From how many years she was under her coaching, she''s like Sena''s older sister by now.


    "Ah. Coach Ayu. How are you doing?"


    She scanned me from my head to my toes before a smile formed from her lips.


    "Your form is still the same. You didn''t stop training even after leaving the gym. When Sena told me you wille again, can you imagine how excited that girl is? Her performance spiked up againpared to when you''re not here."


    "Coach! You didn''t have to tell him that."


    With a blush on her face, Sena embarrassingly held onto the sleeve of my shirt.


    "I can imagine, look at how she clings to me."


    Riding Coach Ayu at her attempt to tease Sena, thetter punched my shoulder as retaliation.


    "Idiot Ruki."


    Coach Ayuughed at us for a while before turning serious as if that''s just the amount ofughter she could produce.


    "Alright, you shouldn''t show your lovey-dovey atmosphere to me. I''ve already seen that before and I''m already sick of it."


    "Coach Ayu still couldn''t find a guy for herself?"


    This is probably why I didn''t even attempt to go after her back then. This woman, despite her beauty and that figure she managed to carve for herself, couldn''tnd herself a guy. Maybe she''s too picky or she just really doesn''t want one.


    When Sena heard that, the hold she had on my hand tightened, maybe afraid that I will also go after her coach now that the restriction of someone being in a rtionship was removed. Well, there''s really no point and she''s not one of my targets, if anything, I wanted to thank her for taking care of Sena all these years.


    So to ease her worry, I held her hand and clenched it tight while I turned to her and shook my head.


    Even without any word exchanged, Sena understood what I was trying to say to her.


    "Oh? Seems like you also grew more balls, Onoda-kun. Are you trying to tease me?"


    "I''m just asking, coach. I remembered you kept grumbling about that before."


    Upon hearing my words, like a demon who was awakened, Coach Ayu''s smile turned sinister as she pointed to an empty ring near us.


    "Now you''ve done it. I guess a lesson is in order for you. Take up your gloves and get up there."


    "Wait Coach. He''s here to help me not to be trained by you."


    Sena got in between us to shield me from her coach.


    "Quiet Sena, I''ll just give a short lesson to your boyfriend."


    Still with a hint of irritation on her voice, Coach Ayu shushed Sena.


    Well, I could take her lesson but like Sena said, I''m here for her and not for a lesson. I guess I should start being careful with my tongue. I pushed her wrong button, eh?


    "I''m sorry coach, like Sena said, I''m here to help her. Maybe next time?"


    Hearing my response, Coach Ayu red up before releasing a deep sigh.


    "I forgot, your tongue is already like this ever since. Go on, change your clothes and start on her training."


    "Thank you, coach!"


    Sena cheerfully hugged her before pulling me to the locker room, leaving Coach Ayu behind who resignedly sighed again as she shook her head.


    "Onoda-kun, I leave Sena in your hands."


    I looked back and nodded at her as an answer before Sena and I disappeared into the locker room.


    -


    -


    Usually, the locker room was divided by men and women but at this time, where there''s only a few of us left in the gym, it didn''t matter anymore. Pulling me inside the women''s locker room which was currently devoid of people, Sena put her things on one of the lockers before asking for mine. She will store it to the same locker as hers


    Before leaving, I already prepared a change of clothes for my time here so I gave it to her after taking out the clothes I will change into.


    I''m not fond of tank tops so I only brought another shirt and gym pants like what Sena is wearing.


    "Let me take it off you."


    After taking my bag and putting it inside, Sena drew close to me and put her hands on the hem of my shirt, intending to strip me of it. There''s a blush on her face as she stared at my chest, yearning to see what''s beneath my clothes.


    Since it''s been a while, I let her do what she wanted. I raised my arm as she pulled my shirt up, taking it off me. As soon as she did, she threw it behind her as she drew closer, putting her hand on my chest, tracing it with her fingers.


    After a while, she looked up and reached for my lips. The kiss from earlier was probably not enough. Now that we''re in a somewhat private space, Sena let loose of her longing for me.


    Lowering my head a bit, our lips touched again and another passionate kiss ensued between us and this time, it''s more passionate than earlier. From standing in front of her locker, I slowly moved us further inside and pushed her back to the locker, letting her lean on it while I continued to kiss her.


    Our tongues once more searched for each other. Her arms clung to the back of my neck as our kiss grew deeper than our bodies started to heat up from the situation.


    Still, Sena got a grasp of our situation, once we became satisfied from that short bout of passion we separated with a smile on both of our faces.


    "I love you, Ruki."


    With her sweetest voice, Sena whispered as she gave me another kiss.


    "Un. I love you too, Sena."


    And I responded to her carrying the same meaning and feelings that I feel for her.


    Even if we didn''t always evolve to erotic situations, times like this where we could convey our love to each other was enough. It''s not that we didn''t feel lust towards each other but there''s a proper time for it, we''re here for her training after all.


    After helping her take off her shirt, she changed into a fitting tank top like Coach Ayu in front of me. Once we''re done changing, we went out of the locker room together to start her training.

 Chapter 188: Training and Offer

    <h4>Chapter 188: Training and Offer</h4>


    "One, two. Now, your left!"


    Along with my voice, the sounds of gloves hitting the mitts continued to ring out. In front of me was a sweating Sena as she continued to follow my instruction.


    Unlike her lovely demeanor earlier, she''s now ring at the mitts worn by my hands as if it''s her long time enemies. Each of her punches was powerful enough to push me away if I didn''t anchor myself to the ground.


    Though she''s urately hitting with sufficient power where I put my mitts, she''s using too much strength even to her non-dominant fist. She''s a Southpaw so I had her train her right arm before but now, she''s putting more focus to it than her left where she could exert more strength with less effort.


    "You''re still this aggressive Sena, I already taught you how to calm down, right?"


    Imented when we took a short break. I helped her remove her gloves and handed her a drink. Amidst her gasps for breath, her sweat kept on gushing out of her.


    Seeing that, I got the towel and wiped her off it. I knew that it was not a coach''s job but yeah, I couldn''t help it. During all that, she''s staring at me with that satisfied smile on her face.


    "See that. Even Onoda-kun is saying the same thing. You started bing hard-headed when he stoppeding to the gym. If youpete again, you''ll exhaust yourself in the first round."


    Coach Ayu that was watching from the sidemented as well which Sena responded with a pout as she sneakily looked at me to see my reaction to her coach''s words.


    "Uhm¡­ I''ll do better. He''s back now so¡­"


    "Really? Then show me what I taught you before."


    I said as I put back her gloves on. This girl. She was really affected when I cut her off that even the boxing she loved suffered.


    "Go spar with him, Sena. But Onoda-kun, you can only dodge or block. I bet you also don''t want to hit your girlfriend, right?"


    Coach Ayu suggested to us.


    "Un. I can do that. But you''re wrong, coach. I can throw a punch to her if necessary, especially in a match. Her opponent won''t always block or dodge. She also needs to practice on that. Predicting her opponent''s move."


    I shook my head to her. When she had me teach Sena back then, I didn''t hold back like that and Sena also liked that kind of method, of course, my hits didn''t have any power behind it.


    Ah. Back then, when I still hadn''t conquered her, every hit I managed tond on her was equivalent to 5 minutes of her time. That way, after every training session, she would spend the time with me, alone.


    "Ugh. I don''t think you''re this heartless."


    Coach Ayu shook her head. She wasn''t always watching back then so she didn''t really know how I changed her.


    "I like that coach! Ruki''s right. Don''t hesitate if you see an opening, okay?"


    Sena interjected as she also urged me to do it.


    "Then wear this."


    I handed her a head guard. Though I didn''t really n to put strength with my punches, it''s better to be safe


    Sena nodded and wore it on her head as she started warming up while I put on the gloves.


    "Here, let me help you tighten your gloves."


    Coach Ayu went forward to tie the gloves in ce.


    After that, we chose the nearest ring. With the gym already almost devoid of people, those who remained became interested in our sparring match.


    Well, we''re still kids in their eyes but with Sena as the main attraction, these spectators found it interesting. There were also other female boxers who were close to Coach Ayu.


    It would just be a one-round sparring, to see if what I taught her was still there.


    With Coach Ayu''s voice as the signal, Sena immediately rushed forward and invaded the area where my arms could reach. Doing a one-twobination, I parried them easily.


    Unlike Sena who''s a full-fledged boxer, I''m just someone who trained my body, I didn''t even have polished footwork for this sport but I have experience receiving frontal attacks so parrying them was easy.


    Sena stepped back and went behind me, I immediately turned around and took a step back, avoiding a hook from her left.


    At least she still remembered to go to her opponent''s blind spot. Her previous style was just attack and defend without utilizing the footwork she always practiced. That''s why it always turned into a brawl, I didn''t teach her how to do that but I polished it during the time that I was teaching her.


    As time passed, I haven''t moved as much from where I was standing but Sena has already circled around me for a few times. Each time there was an opening I would lightly send a jab towards her that was unavoidable, there was even a time where she was knocked down by it.


    From all the moving around she was doing, her stamina kept dropping in at a faster rate. Though she still remembered what I taught her to be calm and wait for an opportune moment, fighting a passive opponent like me would really be hard for her. I guess I have to teach her how to agitate a passive opponent or bait them to lower their guard.


    As more time passed her aggressive nature revealed itself as she continued to attack without putting her guard up. Due to that, it started to look like I was bullying her whenever my gloves would hit her. She even had to clutch on me to recover some of her stamina.


    By the time the round ended, Sena was gasping for her breath while I stood still in the middle of the ring. With something like that happening, those watching for Sena called me out for bullying her.


    Well, I didn''t mind them as I moved over to Sena to help her out of the ring. Despite what happened, she still had a smile on her face as she had me support her up.


    "Are you sure you don''t want a career in boxing, Onoda-kun?"


    Coach Ayu asked.


    We''re now sitting on a bench with Sena''s head using myp as a pillow to rest. There was a satisfied smile on her face as she took my hand and put it on her face, rubbing her cheeks on my palm. Looks like she got rewarded instead of thinking over her loss.


    "I''m not a boxer, coach. You saw it, right? I didn''t have any polished footwork and I only used Sena''s strength on hers. Plus I don''t think I will have the time to focus on it."


    A career here is uncertain, apart from training, I''m not that confident to always prevail on my opponent. There will be certain hazards as well. I''d rather coach Sena than step in the ring myself.


    "It''s a shame, really. What about that offer I told you before? It still stands. I see that you still have it in you."


    Ah. I knew this would being. She kept repeating it before but every time she did, I would decline.


    "If it''s only once or twice a week, I could do it but Coach, I''m not a boxer and I''m still a kid. Do you think they will trust me?"


    Usually, professionals do it but there''s probably merit to have someone your age to teach those. It''s like seeing what they will be if they really learned something. Though I''m not really confident in my teaching skills.


    "Well, there''s your walking promotional ad. Sena''s popr, you know? Especially to those of your age and lower. Ah. Of course, it will also include those who wanted to woo her. There''s a lot of those who wanted to join the gym just to see her. Also, if you ask me, you can box just as well or even better than those who join the schoolpetitions and amateur matches."


    "I see, thanks for the ttery, coach. But I think I found a more valid reason to take it, I just have to beat their ass out to stop their thoughts about wooing her. Is that good enough?"


    It will be good to reform them to stop their thoughts on eyeing my Sena. I''ll work them good. All that they will think about is how to be better at boxing.


    "What a protective boyfriend. You''re really lucky, Sena. If they can learn to box and be satisfied with their pay through that then feel free."


    Surprisingly, Coach Ayu didn''t see any problem with it. Now, I feel like those kids will be ripped off their money. In any case, it''s a chance to see my skill in teaching or training someone. Since I still can''t decide what career I will pursue, using every opportunity to test something will be helpful.


    "What do you think, Sena?"


    I asked Sena who''s still gettingfortable with my hand. Looking at her like this, I really want to take her home and pamper her in bed.


    "I''d like that, I can see you more if you take the offer. Also, I will help you."


    Sena nodded and smiled. Even if she''s busy with my hand, she''s still listening to our conversation.


    "No, you don''t need to help, you want to be a pro or be an olympic-level athlete like Coach Ayu, right? Focus on that."


    "Uhh¡­ As long as you continue to teach me."


    "Of course, that''s a given. You''re the reason I''m here after all."


    I wouldn''t be here if not for her. So I guess, this opportunity that I got could be attributed to her.


    Before we could even turn the ce into a fluffy mood, Coach Ayu grumbled and continued our conversation.


    "Alright, stop flirting in front of me. So do you ept, Onoda-kun? Your pay will be based on how many will enroll in that program. Every lesson you''ll immediately receive your payment after it. And don''t worry since it will bebeled as a part-time job, your request of only 2 times per week will be granted."


    "Sounds good to me. Do I need to do anything?"


    "Juste back here next week with the necessary papers. The lessons will start next month."


    Next week and next month. There''s still time to prepare for it.


    After rifying more details about that part-time job, Coach Ayu left me and Sena alone.


    It''s already dark outside but we still have time. I''ll be staying with her until 7:30 pm after all.


    We still could continue her training or just spend the time with her like this. With fewer and fewer people left in the gym, the ce we were in was already devoid of people.

 Chapter 189: Imai Sena (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 189: Imai Sena (1) *</h4>


    "Ruki¡­"


    Sena reached her hand out to hold mine. After Coach Ayu left, we decided to leave the ce as well. She''s already a bit exhausted and from the look in her eyes, she wanted to spend more time with me than continuing to practice this time.


    Now, we''re in the locker room again to take out our change of clothes. Of course, before leaving, we have to refresh our bodies first.


    "Let''s shower together."


    I grabbed the hand that she was holding out and pulled her closer.


    Sena smiled at it and inched closer as followed me out of the locker room. There were two shower rooms in the gym and they''re all for the members to clean themselves up.


    Since I''m going in with Sena, I naturally chose the women''s side which was already devoid of any other female members.


    We entered it and picked the innermost stall, the stall we always usedst year. Though it''s for member''s use, the owner made it so the members could either want a higher privacy for those who don''t want to be seen even by fellow females or less privacy for those who wanted to talk to each other during their showers to mull over their training.


    We wanted more privacy, so we used the button that would enclose the stall. There''s a light installed inside so we still could see each other. After putting our towel and the change of clothes in the space for it, Sena reached for the hem of my clothes to help me take it off.


    "We used to shower like this before."


    Shemented as she slowly pulled my shirt up to take it off. When she''s done, I also did the same for her.


    "Un. Though I usually used to take advantage of the training to have you stay with me back then."


    Right. The 5 minutes per hit. During the time that I haven''t conquered her yet, we''re already showering together wherein I took advantage of washing her and touching her body as a training for when I finally take her home.


    At first, she was a bit scared but with my touch, she eventually started to feel it and in the end, we would end up where I would eat her up to make her cum. Though I was also naked with her back then, she still couldn''t bear to help relieve me like how I relieve her. And I didn''t force her to it. Each day that we were showering together she would just stare at my cock which became hard for her after all the stimtion I''ve done for her.


    Slowly, she started reaching her hand out to touch it. To feel it in her hands. Then she would stroke it while I was fingering her which made her feel better. By then, she was already helping me cum by her hand.


    After that was when she told me she also wanted to do what I''m doing to her, to eat me up. I had her ask for it herself instead of me forcing her. Due to that, I taught her everything she needed to know to please me. Only me.


    With her small tongue and embarrassed expression, she started by licking it timidly until she covered everything with her saliva. From there, it escted to putting the tip of my cock inside her mouth while she only kept on stroking it with her hands. And soon she became skilled enough to not require any instruction.


    "You''re still a bit shameless back then but I didn''t hate it. Showering with you."


    Sena shyly smiled as if she remembered that time as she pulled my pants down.


    "My Sena was already sexy back then and you turn ever more alluring."


    Taking off all our clothes, we soon became naked together.


    As soon as that happened, I couldn''t restrain myself anymore. Pulling her in my arms, our lips met once again.


    Sena felt the same as she circled her arms on my shoulders before responding to my kiss. With our naked bodies so close together, the warmth of our bodies was being transferred to each other as we moved closer near the showerhead.


    When we reached a certain distance I reached my hand out to it and turned the shower on.


    Using the sound of running water to block the sound of our kisses. Sena became more eager, her tongue started to invade my mouth which was met with mine.


    I also started to explore her body using one of my hands, the other hand was enclosed on her waist to support her.


    "You''re the one who turned me to be like this. Every time we showered, you would make my body be more sensitive from your touch that it started to look for you."


    "Well, I wanted to steal you from your guy back then. And I''m d I seeded. He would never see you in this state. Even if you''re still not mine back then, this erotic face was exclusively for me."


    With her tongue trying to be aggressive as it started to suck on my tongue, we had to pause from time to time to continue our conversation. Reminiscing our past that we built up in this particr shower stall.


    "Don''t mention him again, Ruki. He''s irrelevant now. He''ll never be as great as you. In the end, you took all of my first except for the first to hold my hand."


    Sena brushed off her previous boyfriend like sweeping off trash she didn''t want to remember again.


    "Too bad I didn''t see you sooner. I would''ve taken that too."


    "You still wouldn''t because you wouldn''t try to steal me back then."


    "Ah. Right. It''s meant to be not mine, eh?"


    "What? Is my Ruki feeling sad about it?"


    With a teasing smile, Sena cupped my cheeks with her hand and kissed me again, and sucked on my lips.


    "A bit. Comfort me?"


    I said as my hand that was exploring her body arrived at her breasts. The twin peaks that were standing erect brushed past my palm and that made her tremble a bit.


    "I''m alreadyforting you, be specific."


    "I want my Sena."


    "I''m already yours, my idiot Ruki."


    She grabbed my hand and put it back on top of her breast. Grabbing that soft mountain, my hand sank in as my palm felt that erected nipple of hers.


    As I fondled her breast, Sena''s breathing started to turn more erotic as she looked at me with expecting eyes.


    Going down from her lips to her neck, Sena lifted her head up to give me easy ess to every part of her neck, kissing and sucking on it, every ce of it has been traced by my tongue.


    Sena''s moans started toe out as my tongue and lips found the spot where she felt it better. With my hand adding to the stimtion, Sena edged closer to me. My erect cock was now resting on her tummy as she reached for it with her hand and ced it between her thighs.


    "You''re already hard, Ruki."


    Sena whispered in my ear as she started to rub herself on it. With her love nectar coating it as she moved her hips, it started twitching until it became fully erect that at her every move, the head was edging closer to her sacred hole.


    "Un. Lift your leg up, Sena. I''ll put it in, I want you now."


    Sena sexily nodded and bit her lips as she looked below where my cock looked like it was already buried inside her.


    Leaning herself to the wall behind her, she slowly lifted her left leg. After seeing that, I slipped my right arm below her knee to let her leg rest there and also to pull it higher.


    Due to that, her sacred hole became wide open for me to put my cock in.


    With it being already wet from her love nectar and my cock lubricated by it, I pulled my hips a bit to aim the tip of my cock on her sacred hole.


    Starting from the tip, Sena watched on as my cock slowly buried itself inside her and surely, she could clearly feel it as it entered her.


    "Haahh."


    Sena released a soft moan of pleasure before pulling my head for her to take my lips again while one of her hands pushed on my hips to further bury it inside her.


    The pulsating walls of her insides started to squeeze my cock in an attempt to suck it further in.


    "Should I move now?"


    "Wait. Let me feel you first. It''s been a while... I missed this."


    "Alright, then I''ll help myself to this first."


    "E-eh?"


    She could only utter in surprise as I already reached down to her breast. Taking in one of her nipples inside my mouth, I started sucking on it while I fondled the other with my free hand.


    When Sena felt it, her hips couldn''t help but twitch due to the sudden stimtion. Her insides tightened further as I tried to bury my cock deeper. It has already taken my shape but after a few months of not doing it with her, Sena became this tight again.


    "Uhhnnp¡­"


    Using my tongue to further stimte her nipples. Sena tried to restrain her moans that were starting toe out by closing her mouth.


    Looking at her being flustered and embarrassed, I switched to the other one and bit it lightly while my tongue licked it, not leaving any spot untouched.


    "Uhhnn¡­ Ruki¡­ Haah haaahhh."


    Sena called out to me when she started failing to hold her moans back. I looked up and saw her pleading eyes asking me to take her lips again to help her.


    I smiled at her and shook my head. Instead of kissing her, I started sucking her nipples harder as my hips started to move.


    Pulling it slightly before thrusting it again with a bit of force, we started having sex inside this silent shower room.


    With the shower to block the slippery wet sounds of my cock going in and out of her sacred hole, Sena could only use one hand to cover mouth to suppress her moans.


    However, with stimtion with her nipples and her pussy that was being eagerly pounded by my cock. Sena''s body started to reach her limit.


    As her hand started to tighten her hold on my shoulder, Sena''s insides started to convulse intensely. When her hips shook violently, Sena forcefully pulled me up and covered my lips with hers while her hips met my thrust and locked my cock in ce. I could feel her squeezing my cock tight as she finally reached her first climax.


    "Haaahh¡­ No good. I climaxed too early."


    When she calmed down again, Sena let go of my lips as she buried her face on my shoulder while breathing heavily.


    "It''s fine. My Sena is this lovely, you can cum more, don''t worry about that. I''ll start moving again, alright?"


    When she heard my voice, Sena slowly lifted her head. When our gazes met, her face bloomed a beautiful smile as she nodded her head.


    "Un. Love me more, my Ruki."

 Chapter 190: Imai Sena (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 190: Imai Sena (2) *</h4>


    Along with the sounds of running water was the sound of lovely moans that couldn''t be restrained anymore. With her back turned to me, Sena used the wall to support herself as my cock kept pounding her from behind.


    With one of her legs raised, Sena couldn''t put a hand on her mouth anymore. Whenever my cock reached her deepest part, I would slowly pull it out to let her feel the ns scraping the walls inside her which would make her twitch in pleasure.


    In that kind of passion, Sena reached her second climax and by then, her knees gave up and she fell down to the floor. She was already sweaty from the training but not she became more sweaty from the pleasure she felt.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Y-yes. It just felt so good¡­"


    With her hand caressing the part between her navel and her pussy, Sena''s body became more erotic.


    Though the ce is tidy, the floor is just too cold. Pulling her up by the arm, though still unsteady, she used my shoulder as a support to stand up.


    Sena immediately clung to me with her leg naturally hugging onto my back, my cock slid back inside her.


    Feeling her warm insides and her feeling my raging cock inside, she mped down again that the previous two climaxes seemed like it didn''t happen.


    "T-this time. Cum with me, Ruki."


    Sena whispered on my ears as she leaned her body to me. Though we''re still near the wall, her body was now clinging tightly. Moving a few steps forward, Sena was once again glued to the wall. With my hands supporting her by grabbing her butt, I resumed the pounding of my hips. With my cock scraping and rubbing her insides that kept mping on me, Sena''s erotic face lined up to my face and our lips met each other again.


    Sena''s moans, the sound of our kisses and the sound made whenever my cock would be buried inside her continued to fill in the shower stall for at least 5 minutes more before I felt her insides tighten up again and my cock reach its limit. In one decisive thrust inside her, my cum that I was holding back burst out and filled her wombpletely while her hips kept on twitching as she also reached her climax which mped and squeezed my cock tightly once more.


    After resting for a while in that position, I pulled my cock out of her.


    "I love you, Ruki."


    Sena sweetly whispered as she used my chest to rest her head.


    "Un. I love you too, Sena. How was it?"


    "Great¡­ Now I will keep missing you inside me again."


    "My naughty Sena, eh?"


    "You made me like this, idiot. Let''s shower now."


    Though exhausted, Sena has a satisfied smile on her face as she clings to me again. This time, we''ll really shower together to clean up the sweat we umted.


    While letting me hold the showerhead, Sena, put soap in both of our bodies. Right, just like before.


    -


    -


    15 minutester, we went out of the boxing gym just like how we entered it, our hands were sped together while Sena stuck close to me.


    "Thank you for today, Ruki. Being recognized as your girlfriend, even if only inside there, I felt really happy about it."


    Senamented as we started walking on the sidewalk, her house is just around this neighborhood so I told her I''ll wake her home. The sky is already dark after all. With how much of a worrywart I am, I won''t be able to rest easy if I don''t see her arriving home safely.


    "In a sense, you really are my girlfriend but Sena, I want you to be more than that."


    "Un. I''ll stay until the end. Of course, I won''t be satisfied with only the girlfriend title. Watch me climb up the rankings of your wives."


    Sena suddenly blurted out something I didn''t know.


    "Since when there are rankings?"


    "Uhm...We do it at the chat group, though everyone has their own biased rankings with themselves at the top."


    Err¡­ What are they doing there? I thought it would just be them discussing various things. Well, if that entertains them then I won''t say anything.


    "¡­ It''s great that you''re getting along."


    "Don''t you want to know how we rank ourselves?"


    Sena blinked her eyes as she stared at me to check on my reaction.


    "I love you all equally. I don''t need to rank you."


    Though I said that, I knew that there''s really some kind of ranking based on importance. With Akane at the top, Haruko and Yae below her. Ah. Miwa-nee is between them. Then after that, everyone else was equal already. Satsuki and Kana might eventually reach the level of Yae and Haruko though.


    Ugh¡­ I just said I don''t need to rank them. I''m showing how I love them whenever I''m with them anyway.


    "That won''t work, you know? We... We''re a bitpetitive about that."


    Sena admitted as her voice lowered midway.


    "I know, just don''t let it be the cause of you not getting along with each other. I''ll be sad if that happened."


    "Don''t worry. We''re sisters. But really, I want to be your only one, Ruki. Just imagining everyday where you''ll be with me. We''ll go on dates, study together, grow together, live together. Make a family as a loving couple. Grow old together. That''s the greatest fantasy I have and I''m sure it''s not just me. But even without that, you being here with me and the love you showed me, none of it were false."


    Upon saying that, Sena had a longing look on her face as she stared at the night sky now dotted with stars.


    "We can do all of that. I''ll make sure of it."


    I nodded at her and pulled her closer to me and that made her turn her head back to me.


    Her eyes then locked onto mine before an enchanting smile made her face glow brighter.


    "Those eyes. I love you so much, Ruki."


    Sticking herself closer to me, Sena''s feelings were all conveyed through it.


    I''m doing them all wrong but they''re still this happy with me.


    Haa¡­ but even if I arrive at that thought, I don''t feel any urge to drop anyone. What I''m feeling for them is also genuine. I''d rather suffer and struggle to make it possible than letting them go like how I cut them off before. This is my selfishness and my greediness that''s why I won''t force them again.


    When we reached their street, Sena pointed me to where their house is. She''s the middle child of a family of 5. Though I haven''t met her parents yet, I already met her younger brother who is 3 years younger than us. As for her older brother, he''s already an adult and living alone somewhere, ording to her.


    "See you next week, Ruki."


    Sena hugged me tightly before entering their gate. And before opening their front door, she turned around and blew me a kiss before silently mouthing ''I love you''.


    The contrast of her being an aggressive boxer and this maiden-in-love-like cuteness, it''s making me want to jump over and take her in my arms again.


    Since she did it, I copied her and that made her giggle cutely. She then waved her arms and entered their front door. I waited until she''s out of my sight before I started walking off their street.


    Now, I only need to pick Yae at the station, one station away from here and take her home with me. That girl is too happy at the thought that she can finally spend the night with me again. Just imagining that silly smile that will be on her lips, just like Akane''s.


    However, before that, my phone rang when I was walking towards the train station. I stopped walking and looked for a well-lit ce to sit for a while.


    "Shio. Did you arrive safely?"


    As soon as I answered, Shio''s face appeared on the screen, she''s wearing a ck nightgown which shows a bit of her cleavage. Based on the background, she''s probably in her room.


    "Un. Sorry Ruru, I didn''t get to call immediately. Mom and Dad, they never gave me a chance to do that earlier."


    "You don''t need to. It''s good as long as I know you arrived safely there."


    She told me she''ll call as soon as she arrived after all. But that''s not really important, she arrived safely. That''s what matters the most.


    "¡­ I miss your voice, Ruru. No. Not just your voice. I want to see you already."


    "What''s wrong? We''ll see each other on Monday, right?"


    Her eyes that were looking at me through the screen really had that longing look, her face was also slightly red. Looks like she''s a bit drunk.


    "Un. I don''t know. Now that we''re kind of apart from each other, I realized how I feltfortable when I know you''re just near me and I can see you immediately if I want to."


    "I''m happy. My Shio is now implying how much she loves me."


    I smiled and teased her, however, her words really felt like that.


    "Uhh¡­ I do love you, Ruru. I can say it now."


    Her face then flushed further as she silently admitted to it. She''s now like a teen confessing to her first love.


    "I want to hear that in person, take care of yourself there, alright? Also, spend time with your parents. I''m sure they missed their beautiful daughter."


    "Your tongue is still working even if we''re kilometers away."


    Shio pouted at first beforeughing sweetly. This is really different from the strict teacher in ss. And only I could see her in this state.


    "Well, I also miss my Shio. Come home soon, our apartment is waiting for us."


    Spending another 10 minutes bantering with each other, Shio soon asked for a kiss goodnight. The alcohol has probably been pulling her to sleep already and that''s also the reason why she''s that lovely tonight.


    As soon as our call ended, I continued my way to the station. Yae was already there, waiting for me.

 Chapter 191: Saturday Night

    <h4>Chapter 191: Saturday Night</h4>


    After picking up Yae at the station, we rode the train back home. Finding a corner for us on the train, Yae snuggled to me throughout the whole ride.


    Her smile was too beautiful that those who rode the train with us couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her.


    "Sweetie, let''s buy desserts. Akane and Miwa-nee already made dinner so it''s onto us to buy desserts!"


    Yae dered in enthusiasm after we got off the train. After they stoppedpeting with each other, Yae started to call Akane by her name and Akane also did the same. Seeing that kind of progress was something I really wee.


    Well, after I was out for so long, bringing a dessert was just appropriate. Just like when I bought a cake for Akane after I went to Satsuki''s house.


    When I asked her what wants, Yae grinned as she answered ''You'' which earned her a flick on her forehead.


    While cutely pouting because of what I did, she stopped trying to make me flustered and pointed to a donut shop inside just outside the station.


    "Of course, I already know you want me and I feel the same to you."


    I whispered to her during our short stroll towards the said donut shop. Even without any lighting, Yae''s face visibly turned crimson upon hearing my words.


    With her favorite white dress fluttering due to the night''s breeze, I watched her enchanting figure walk ahead of me as her payback for making her blush.


    I''ve walked with six girls today with each of them too different from each other but Yae here. She always kept reminding me of how we are before everything cleared up.


    Following her to that donut shop, I had Yae pick what we will buy. After paying for it, I took the box from the staff instead of Yae and slipped my arms around her waist.


    Just looking at his expression, the guy was looking at her pervertedly and that triggered me. He will surely try to feel her hand so I just did what I had to. Those who were mesmerized by her earlier were different. They could only be mesmerized.


    When he saw how I red at him, he frowned and cowered behind the counter.


    Well, he could risk his job if he crossed me.


    Due to that Yae had a satisfied grin on her face until we reached our house.


    "Wee home husband and wee Yaeko."


    After entering the front door, Akane was as always, waiting for me there. Seeing that, Yaeko entered first and left the two of us alone.


    "What''s with that smile, husband?"


    "I miss you and after realizing that, it instantly made me smile upon seeing you here."


    "You know that''s not convincing when you arrive home with another girl."


    Isn''t it you who allowed and approved of her stay tonight? This girl¡­


    But yeah, normally that would earn a hit to the head. This girl just wanted to be pampered, eh?


    "Then how can I convince you?"


    "You already know how, idiot husband."


    Arriving home to this scene was something that wouldn''t age, what more if all of them would be waiting for me at the door?


    Ugh¡­ that would be too cramped.


    Closing our distance, I put Akane in my embrace once more and right after that, Yae peeked out from the living room and asked for the same treatment.


    After that little event at the door, we started our dinner and talked about various things such as what happened to us today. Err¡­ of course, we skipped my turn. That waster when we''re in bed.


    When we took out the donuts, Minoru''s sleepy eyes shined in delight as Miwa-nee gave him three different vors. Though it made Minoru happy, Miwa-nee scolded me again for bringing more sweets for him and she stressed that I should help her to put him to sleep tonight.


    Upon hearing that the two girls beside me grinned and urged me to do that.


    They understood what Miwa-nee really wants after all. A time with me. Helping her to put Minoru to sleep was just an excuse.


    I acted oblivious to it and nodded which made Miwa-nee produce a beautiful smile before standing up to help Minoru clean up after eating.


    "Thest time I was her, Miwa-nee wasn''t that expressive of what she wanted. What changed, sweetie?"


    Yae asked while watching Miwa-nee who somehow resembled a blooming flower at this moment.


    Err... And that''s because of me. Clearing things up with her lightened the load that she was carrying and that way, she stopped restricting herself for the affection she had towards me.


    "Husband finally opened her up again, Yaeko."


    "I see, sweetie is an expert at having a girl open up to him. Not just their feelings but also their legs."


    With a mischievous grin, Yaemented.


    Ugh. That stabbed deeply. She''s right though so I couldn''t really refute that.


    "Uhm. You exined it perfectly, Yaeko. At least he only does that to someone he likes"


    "Of course, I doubt anyone could resist him if he started going after those he didn''t really like. I don''t want to see him behind bars."


    "We''ll visit him there so he won''t feel lonely."


    With me in between them, the two of them continued on thinking of different scenarios wherein they will giggle andugh from imagining it.


    These two¡­ they''re really having fun and getting along well enough now but to use me as the topic for that.


    Haa. They''re trying to tease me and see my reaction to that. I guess I have to punish them in bedter?


    "Alright, you two, stop teasing me already. I''m really happy you two get along well now. Let''s clean up, I''ll join youter in bed after Minoru fell asleep."


    "But you never retort, sweetie. We want to see you being embarrassed, you know?"


    Because I already see through your intention, Yae.


    "I''ll tell you a trickter to have him be embarrassed, Yaeko. I''m sure he''s already thinking of punishing uster."


    What trick? Why didn''t I know of that, Akane?


    "I see. Leave this to us then sweetie, go to Miwa-nee now."


    Yaeko giggled as she urged me to leave them, she''s probably thinking about that trick Akane mentioned. Is it really alright having these two together?


    "You two¡­ haa. What should I do with you?"


    "Continue to love us, husband."


    "That''s already a given, silly wife."


    Before leaving the table like they said, I gave both of them the love that they wanted. Akane, slipping her arms at the back of my head, she kissed me with all her affection to me and after we''re both satisfied, Yae''s turn came next.


    After 10 minutes of that kind of fluffy atmosphere with the two, they heartlessly pushed me out of the kitchen.


    I could only shake my head while keeping that smile they put on my lips.


    Since Miwa-nee asked for my help, I went over them in the living room. Minoru was already asleep at herp at this moment.


    "You three had your fun."


    Miwa-neemented while pouting slightly.


    "Does Miwa-nee want to have fun as well?"


    "I''m not young anymore, Ruki. Just love me enough, alright?"


    "You still can have fun, you know? Someday we''ll have fun together. I''ll take you wherever you want to go. I remember you wanted to go hiking and camping. When everything''s settled, let''s do that."


    Right. That''s something she always told me before. That she wanted to go on top of some mountain and spend the night there.


    "That''s already an old dream, idiot."


    "Still, it''s one of your wishes. I want to grant it to Miwa-nee."


    I sat next to her and she immediately leaned her head onto me.


    "Promise?"


    "Promise. Only the two of us. Is that fine? By then, we can ask Akane or Aunt Akemi to look after Minoru."


    Like with other girls, I also wanted to spend some time alone with Miwa-nee, doing something she likes.


    "I''ll wait for that day then. Here, carry him to our bed. He''s already asleep so¡­"


    "I''ll still stay for a bit, who knows he might wake up again."


    Hearing my excuse to still stay with her, Miwa-nee had a satisfied smile on her face.


    After that, I took Minoru from herp and carried him in my arms upstairs.


    After settling him on their bed, I felt Miwa-nee''s arms embrace me from behind, her sweet scent and the softness of her body immediately filled my senses.


    "Let''s lie in bed like this, I want to feel your warmth, Ruki."


    For her to be this open now. It''s really warm.


    "Un. I want that as well, Miwa-nee. Maybe soon, I can sleep here with you but for now, I''ll stay until you fall asleep."


    I turned around and took her hand beforeying ourselves next to Minoru. I was immediately taken in her arms so I did the same. Coiled up together in the bed. With my head buried in her supple breasts, this is how we slept together 5 years ago. Even if she always tried to make fun of me, at the end of the day, she would take me in her arms like this.


    "Sometimes, you also shouldn''t always give in to our selfishness. Save some time for yourself as well, alright?"


    After a while, I could hear Miwa-nee''s voice reminding me


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Good good."


    I looked up at her and our eyes met each other. Seeing that, Miwa-nee smiled as she tried to pull me up. When I felt that I also wriggled myself up to reach her lips.


    "I love you Miwa-nee."


    "I love you too, Ruki."


    After the words came the delivering of it through our lips. Miwa-nee closed her eyes to feel our lips and tongue convey our feelings to each other.


    And on that side of the bed, Miwa-nee and I were lost in our passion for each other.

 Chapter 192: Plans and Goals

    <h4>Chapter 192: ns and Goals</h4>


    When Miwa-nee fell asleep, I fixed her sleeping posture to let her have afortable sleep next to Minoru before putting on a nket to cover them from the cold.


    "Sweetie."


    Yae''s figure weed me after I left Miwa-nee''s room, she already changed to her sleepwear, a white silk negligee in which that was almost see-through if you put her in front of the light.


    "What''s wrong? Were you waiting for me?"


    "Un. I thought of picking you up so I could talk to you for a bit. Akane was already in the room, preparing the bed."


    What does she want to talk about? If she even went here, she probably wants it to be with the two of us.


    "I see, then let''s not talk here. How long were you standing there?"


    I grabbed her hand and started leading her to the nearest room, the room Aya stayed inst night.


    "Only 5 minutes?"


    "You ended it with a question mark¡­ tell me the truth, Yae."


    "Uhm. 30 minutes¡­"


    She looked down as if she did something wrong. To ease that expression of hers, I flicked her forehead again.


    "When did you be this silly?"


    "I thought you would leave soon so¡­"


    Yae giggled while covering the ce where my finger hit. Her voice carried some trace of guilt. She''s probably feeling guilty for making me worried.


    "The thing you want to talk about, is it important?"


    After sitting her down to the bed, I kneeled down in front of her and lifted her leg. Yae seemingly trembled when she felt my hand running and pressing on her calf.


    Err¡­ I just wanted to massage it for a bit. Just like how I massaged Satsuki''s calf back then.


    "Uhm a bit. Ahh... That tickles a bit, sweetie."


    Yae answered as she tried to endure the ticklish sensation from my hands.


    "I''m only massaging it. You shouldn''t do that again, you could''ve sat somewhere or on the floor."


    After a few presses, the muscle on it started to ease up. And the frown that she had also eased up which turned into afortable expression as she watched me massage her calves.


    "Uhm. Did I make you worry?"


    "Maybe? But maybe I''m just a worrywart. I don''t want you all to suffer again because of me."


    Upon hearing my words, Yae giggled again as she pulled me up to sit next to her.


    "No matter how I see it, you really changed for the better now, sweetie. Back then, I wouldn''t hear something like this from you. Though you showed it in your actions, you never worded it out that''s why some of them misunderstood you."


    "Because I realized how important you are to me. That previous me was now gone, that''s why let me take care of you, okay?"


    "Un. And we''ll take care of you as well."


    Yae leaned herself to me and I circled my arms over her shoulder. I could see her smile upon it as she closed her eyes and felt more of our closeness.


    We''re now more than what we were back then. Acknowledging our love for each other, it made us have this peaceful atmosphere between us.


    It doesn''t really need to always turn to erotic situations, spending time like this talking to each other was enough. But yeah, sometimes we just couldn''t help ourselves.


    After a few minutes, Yae started talking about what she wanted to say to me and it was about her ns for the future. She already drew up a n, it''s like that''s what she''s been doing for the days that I haven''t seen her. However, everything was full of optimism. After I pointed out the problems that we will encounter from her n, she became somewhat dejected.


    "It''s a great n, really but Yae, we''re still young and there''s still a lot of things we need to learn. Let''s work at it together, alright?"


    "Un. Do I look naive for being too optimistic with my n?"


    "Not really, you thought it out better than me. I still couldn''t figure out how we could make it possible but with this, we now have a foundational idea."


    Living together with all of them will surely be close to fantasy considering not just my financial situation but also the restriction we will encounter from other adults and of course the ethical values of the world. Even so, that''s not discouraging me. In fact, it even encouraged me.


    "Alright. Let''s work at it together. I''ll also ask Akane and Haruko about it."


    Err¡­ I guess there''s nothing wrong with it. If I stop them they will just worry.


    "You three¡­ alright. We''re still just starting so you don''t need to push yourselves."


    "Un. Let''s go now. Akane is waiting."


    Yae smiled and nodded before standing up.


    Hearing her words, I also stood up and pulled her into my embrace, hugging her from the back.


    "I love the change in your rtionship with her, Yae. Thank you."


    "We''ll be your wives, this is just the start, sweetie."


    Yae then turned her head and reached in for a kiss. Just like her, I also reached in when I heard her words. When our lips met each other again, it immediately conveyed what we both felt, her undying love for me and my gratitude and the same undying love for her.


    Err¡­ it might sound cheesy calling it ''undying'' however, that''s the best word to describe it.


    I''m really lucky to have them, eh? But here I am still trying to add more.


    Haa¡­ I know there''s already a lot of them but my nature is if I like them, I''ll get them. Shizu-senpai and Mori were like that. Himeko, her sister and also Mina.


    However, there''s no need to rush for it. Trying to build this future will be my priority now, just that if there''s a chance with them, even if I try to restrain myself, I know that I won''t be able to. That''s me. I know myself better than the others. I am clearly aware and there''s really no thought of stopping. I''m still as broken as before.


    After our kiss, we went back to our room. Akane was already there, waiting for us. Ushering me to be in the middle again, the two girls took each of my sides, making themselvesfortable snuggling in it.


    Now that we''re here, I told them what happened during the day. With Nikaido, even if I already told Akane about it, Yae hasn''t heard it yet. Then there''s Aoi and Ria. What happened and what the two felt when I was leaving.


    Akane and Yae only listened quietly as their arms wrapped around me tighter. They surely felt what the two were feeling. Especially Yae. After this night, days will pass before seeing her again but whenever I have time I will check on every one of them.


    After that, I told them about Sena and the offer I took from Coach Ayu. The two of them asked about the specifics.


    Well, Yae expressed that she wanted to learn something as well, she only knew some basics which I taught her before to protect herself. Right. Since she''s someone that''s almost always with me back then, I taught her some self-defense techniques. She asked for it and maybe I also wanted her to be able to protect herself when I''m not with her. But that''s just the basics.


    Akane was taught by her mother and she''s pretty skilled at it. If she wanted to, she could be like Sena or Otoha who joined abat sport like that but she didn''t really have an interest in it.


    Because Yae expressed her interest, I told her I can teach her here whenever she wille over. Like Haruko, Akane and I agreed that she could stay once a week and that made Yae jump in happiness that she leaned over me just to give Akane a hug.


    After I finished sharing what happened today, both of them were already prepared to sleep, however, after not seeing Yae for a week, it made me want her.


    Err¡­ right. There''s no restraint again. Haa¡­ but I''m already hard for her. Also, Akane being there with us, I also couldn''t stop wanting her as well.


    When I decided that, I didn''t waste time and I started kissing both of them alternately while my arms went down to their butts. Both of them were wearing a thin negligee and that just added to their charm


    And so, once again, we all got dragged into an erotic atmosphere which I started this time.


    "Husband always wants us."


    Akanemented after I let go of her lips, there''s a seductive smile on it that instead of switching to Yae, I took her lips again.


    "But we also want him¡­"


    Yae saw that and tugged on my clothes, with her pleading eyes that were asking for her turn, I gave it to her after satisfying Akane. And this onests longer wherein I even went down to her neck and sucked on it. The previous hickeys I put there have already faded so I thought of giving her more.


    "Right. But husband, if you continued like this, you will be exhausted soon. A kiss was already enough sometimes."


    Akane added, her worry was not unfounded though. How many times have I done it today and yesterday? More than 10 times already.


    But yeah, seeing their sexy figures tonight, I couldn''t feel that exhaustion.


    "You two, I always have the energy for you, you know? I''ll take proper rest and¡­ stay healthy for all of you."


    Taking Akane''s lips again I also went down to her neck and sucked on the spot where she would always moan. After all this time, I already know where their weak spots are.


    When she felt that, Akane couldn''t retort anymore as her face turned lustful for me.


    "Haahh... Naughty husband."


    "So, is that another goal for our future, sweetie?"


    Ah. Maybe I really need to make that into one of my goals. Though there will be times where it won''t evolve to this passionate time, there will always be times like this that I just really want them. To better express our love for each other.


    "Un¡­ if I''m really exhausted, I will know when to stop but right now, I''m far from that."


    As I switched to Yae again, I said those words to stop them from worrying. I will really tell them if I can''t anymore. How will we reach our future if I drop out halfway due to exhaustion? Of course, I''ll make sure it won''t happen.


    Hearing my words, Yae and Akane were finally convinced as they started to remove their restraint on themselves. With Yae pulling me to be on top of her, Akane inched closer and waited for her turn.


    Just like that night with Haruko, I''ll satisfy both of them. I''ll be going out again tomorrow after all so better savor this time with them now.


    As the night went deeper, our room became filled with passionate moans and the lovely voices that called out to my name.

 Chapter 193: Keychain

    <h4>Chapter 193: Keychain</h4>


    Because of how exhausted Akane and Yae becamest night, I managed to wake up first.


    Err¡­ that was because it took me a bit longer to cum and due to that, both of them experienced a prolonged pounding wherein they cum at least 5 times each. Also, they both rode on me instead of letting me be on top of them.


    Even now, they''re clinging onto me while still naked under our nket. In fact, even if I didn''t put on a nket, they''re already using our body heat to warm themselves up.


    After making sure not to wake them, I carefully stood up and put the nket over them again. I might be living a satisfying life now but to continue this, we have to realize that future.


    Some may be convinced that it''s already enough to have an episode like this in their life but that''s not me. I wanted to continue being with them. Not just with a simple reason of lust for each other but because I really want to spend my days with them.


    I kissed both of their foreheads and fixed their sleeping posture before going down to the kitchen. Since I will be going out again for Satsuki, I decided to prepare breakfast for them.


    It''s been a while so I made a lot and made it a bit special for the girls and also for Minoru.


    And soon enough, one by one, they started descending down the stairs, guided by the aroma of what I was preparing for them.


    Due to that, we had a satisfying breakfast that Yae and Akane kept praising which eased up their slight grievance from finding out that I didn''t wake them up.


    Hours passed by while doing our daily routines such as the household chores and the exercise in which Yae joined us. We also did homework first with Yae helping us to answer some of it.


    When I left the house, Yae was with me. Well, I might be out untilte in the afternoon so she decided to go home now so that I could send her to the station. Akane sent us off while I reminded her to take careter, Aunt Akemi told me that she will take Akane to apany her in shopping after lunch.


    After talking to Aya, Akane got more information about Satsuki and Nami. Something even I didn''t know about and only heard in passing whenever they talked about their middle school experience. They all came from the same middle school and Aya was watching from a third-person perspective, the things she could notice were different from them.


    After hearing that, she expressed that she also wanted to meet them soon.


    Err¡­ Satsuki said she will after the game but for Nami, it still depended on the progress of our rtionship.


    When Yae and I reached the station, like with Aya yesterday, I followed her up to the train tform to send her off before turning around to the opposite tform. With the n she shared yesterday which she also told Akane this morning, she became more enthusiastic to improve it despite our reminders that she shouldn''t overdo it.


    Well, she will always show it to me anyway. That''s better than letting her be too upied with what she wanted to do for me like before. Now that they allied themselves together with Haruko. I felt like some kind of silent war was slowly brewing up on the surface.


    They all kept talking about how they didn''t want to be surpassed by my new girls such as Kana, Aya and those they haven''t met yet like Satsuki and Nami.


    -


    -


    After 30 minutes of the train ride and another 10 minutes of walking, I arrived at the cake shop where I''m supposed to meet Satsuki. It was still devoid of people likest week.


    "Wee! Oh? Your girlfriend''s not with you?"


    The owner asked upon seeing me entering the shop. Looks like she remembered us and of course, she''s talking about Satsuki.


    "Ah. We agreed to meet here, she''ll be here soon. I''m just too early, I guess? Anyway owner, thank you for your helpst week."


    We got to enjoy our time herest week because of the assist from the owner. I remembered how adorable Satsuki was and it''s something I always want to see.


    "What are you talking about? I''m always fond of sweet couples like you two. So treat that as a service. And I''ll provide service again when she arrives."


    The owner smiled and even winked at me.


    "Err¡­ alright. Thank you, we''ll be orderingter, is that fine?"


    "Sure. I''ll bring you drinks in a second."


    There are still around 30 minutes to our agreed time so I went to the spot where we satst week and took out my phone. With my messenger always full of unread messages, I went through it one at a time. It''s not just an obligation anymore as I also wanted to be updated on what''s happening to them while we''re apart.


    When I opened Nami''s message, I was surprised at what she told me. Shizu-senpai finally opened up to her when she visited her against Friday. She told me how Shizu-senpai said that it was because of my urging. Due to that, Nami became more thankful to me. She ended her message saying she wanted to see me today if possible.


    Err¡­ I also want to see her but I already nned for this day ever since hearing about Satsuki''s practice game.


    There''s no point to lie so I replied to her that I will be at the school to watch Satsuki and the Basketball Club''s practice game.


    After 5 minutes, Nami''s reply arrived. She asked me if it''s fine for her toe and see the game as well.


    Satsuki was somehow looking forward to us being alone again but for both of them, I''ll ask her opinion when she arrives.


    Sending that as my reply, Nami replied immediately only saying four words. ''I miss you, Ruki.''


    Followed by another message, ''That''s the real reason why I want to see you.''


    I couldn''t help but smile after reading that. Nami could be said to be someone who didn''t often express her emotion, if not for my constant teasing during our lunchtime, she would just silently stay with me or talk about other things such as her observations.


    But when she did show it, it would always be her heartfelt emotion. Just like that time when she admitted that she already fell in love with me in front of Shizu-senpai.


    I immediately typed in my reply and said, ''If nothing came upter in the afternoon, I''ll go see you.''.


    It was also met with an immediate reply of ''Yes!''.


    I nned to take Satsuki out to celebrate if they win or to console her if they lose. Maybe after that, I could go and see Nami.


    Still, I''ll ask Satsuki if it''s fine for Nami toe, just like what I first answered.


    Around 10 minutester, Satsuki, in her varsity jacket for the Basketball Club arrived at the cake shop, she had a bag with her which surely contains her basketball jersey and clothes and footwear she would change intoter.


    Looking from afar she really looks like someone who fitted in the sports world. With her attractive face and gorgeous figure, she could also pass as a model if she dressed herself more feminine.


    Well, for me she''s already fine as she is.


    Today, her shoulder-length brown hair was tied to her back while letting the fringes of her hair fall off naturally. Though she was expressionless upon entering, when she saw me waving at her, her pursed lips instantly broke into a smile and her enticing brown eyes also seemed like they''re smiling upon seeing me.


    After greeting the owner, Satsuki swiftly came to our table and sat next to me instead of in front.


    Compared to the first time we went here, Satsuki was no longer restraining herself and even if the owner told her that her boyfriend has been waiting for her, she just nodded at her while keeping that smile.


    From afar, I could see that owner enjoying herself watching how close we are.


    "Were you waiting?"


    "I just arrived. Don''t listen to the owner."


    "Liar, that coffee has already turned cold."


    Satsuki pointed at the cup in front of me. Err¡­ I forgot to drink that coffee which the owner gave when I was busy replying to the messages.


    I took her hand that was pointing at it and sped it in me.


    "Err¡­ Don''t mind it. It''s insignificant now that you''re here."


    Though she''s unconvinced, Satsuki could only drop the topic and inched closer to me.


    "Give me your hand, Ruki."


    "It''s already holding yours, you know?"


    "Not this one, your other hand."


    "I don''t really get it but here."


    Like she asked, I lifted my hand and put it on the table. Upon seeing that, Satsuki took out something from her pocket and put it in my palm.


    I looked at it before turning to her.


    "It''s a hobby that no one knows, making key chains. Put it in your phone. I made us a matching design."


    Satsuki took out her phone and showed me the same keychain attached to it. I noticed the keychains in her room before but I only thought she was collecting them. Now I knew everything was made by her.


    Looking at the keychain, its design was that of a canned lemonade.


    Err... That event really became something memorable for us that it even inspired her to make something like this.


    "Do you want lemonade?"


    I teased her and that earned me a punch to my shoulder.


    "Pervert. You''re teasing me again."


    "Well, that''s what started us, thank you for this Satsuki."


    I smiled and attached the keychain to my phone like she asked. After doing that we put our phones next to each other.


    Right. It now looks like it''s a couple''s phone and seeing that made Satsuki''s face even brighter. If Akane saw this she would surely be a bit jealous.


    "Un. I want to make more memories with you."


    With her showing me this side of her, I couldn''t help but reach in to kiss her.


    "I''m sure we will."

 Chapter 194: The Meeting with Sakuma

    <h4>Chapter 194: The Meeting with Sakuma</h4>


    "Ah. Sakuma already met Setsuna-nee."


    Satsuki mentioned while we were eating the cakes we ordered. There''s also another heart-shaped sliced that was given by the owner.


    "Really? What happened?"


    "Un. Setsuna-nee arrived yesterday and she quickly went out to see him at their house. As to what happened to their meeting, I didn''t ask."


    Does that mean her sister still likes him? I haven''t met her yet but considering how she gave up Sakuma for Satsuki''s wish, she''s like someone who can abandon you without a second thought.


    However, this action from her to see him first thing after arriving¡­


    "Your sister, does she still like him?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Even I found it strange for her to do that. Ever since Sakuma stoppeding to our house, she only asked me about him but never met him again."


    "Hmm... Something probably changed for her to meet him this time. Anyway, will hee?"


    What could it be, I wonder? Well, if it''s Sakuma I might be able to extract it from his mouth.


    "After waiting this long, I will really be disappointed if he still doesn''te."


    "Well, that''s how he is. But I''m sure he''lle."


    "Let''s hope so¡­ Ugh. Slow down at feeding me, idiot."


    Satsuki grumbled when I continued feeding her small slices of cake that had already umted on her cheeks, bloating it. In fact, I''m quite amazed that she still continued to answer me.


    And I was honestly enjoying watching her struggle at my insistence of feeding her more.


    "Why? It''s because you won''t chew it. Look how cute you are now."


    I took my phone that now has the lemonade keychain dangling from it to shoot a photo of Satsuki''s face before showing it to her.


    "¡­ You''re always like this, idiot."


    "And you love this idiot, right?"


    "Ugh. Alright, shut up and eat this for me."


    After chewing and gulping down what umted on her cheeks, Satsuki menacingly smiled at me. She picked up the whole slice of the heart-shaped cake and lifted it in front of me.


    "We''re supposed to share that, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, my share is equal to my love for you. Hurry. Say aah. I won''t take no as an answer."


    Ah. She''s clearly pissed that I made fun of her. Giving in to what she wanted, I opened my mouth and she had me swallow the whole cake while still having that smile on her face. Like her, it immediately bloated my cheeks no matter how soft the cake was.


    She then took her phone and took a picture of me in that state.


    "Look, how cute you are, Ruki."


    Satsuki copied what I did and showed me the photo while giggling cutely.


    Looking at how she was enjoying our time together, I felt relieved.


    "My Satsuki is cuter."


    I took the phone from her hand and ced the two phones side by side again with the photos we took still showing on the screen. Seeing that, Satsuki broke out inughter.


    It''s rare to see herugh like that so I picked my phone up and took another photo of her.


    For the following 20 minutes, we spent our time there bantering, teasing and of course flirting with each other that the thing about her sister and Sakuma was already forgotten.


    Though we didn''t have any better topics, we never ran out of something to talk about. I talked to her about what she wanted to be and like I thought, she''s also undecided yet. Compared to Kana who''s already graduating or Nao who has a year more, we 1st years really shouldn''t think of that yet.


    But yeah, what I wanted to happen led me to think of it now rather thanter. Before this 1st year ends, I have to find it. The way to make that future possible.


    I also asked her about what I talked about with Nami earlier. Satsuki said it''s fine for her toe, in fact she was even happy that someone other than us woulde to watch her.


    Actually, Aya also expressed her desire to watch Satsuki''s practice game but I told her to rest. That part of her might still be sore and I''ll just be worried if she pushed herself again. In exchange, I told her I''ll stream it for her.


    -


    -


    After our time in that cake shop, we decided to move and go to the ce where she will meet Sakuma. Inside our ssroom.


    "Out of all ces, he chose to talk to you here? That guy, what is he thinking?"


    It''s only 10:45 and their supposed meetup is 11:30. Though the school was open during weekends, the School Building was supposed to be off-limits.


    I know we''re early. It''s so we could have alone time after all.


    Right now, I was sitting on my seat while Satsuki was making herselffortable on myp, ignoring her own seat and every other empty seat in this room.


    Err¡­ Not that I''mining. We couldn''t be this close inside that cake shop after all. Feeling the softness of her body and smelling her scent that I''m already addicted to. This is certainly much better.


    "That''s how he is, idiot. Even you didn''t have that good sense of which ce to meet up."


    Satsuki was already absent-minded as she was too absorbed in staring at me. It''s as if she''s scrutinizing every part of my face.


    "Err¡­ true. Who am I to talk about choosing ces?"


    I always chose empty rooms where I could be alone with a girl¡­


    Right. He probably has an even better sense for choosing ces than me.


    "You told me you''ll take me outter, where do you n to take me?"


    "Uhm¡­ I will let you choose where."


    "See. Ruki. I don''t want to choose, take me somewhere you picked. It doesn''t really matter to me as long as I''m with you¡­"


    I see. It should be the same as that time I reconnected with Yae, she wanted me to pick but in the end, it''s still her who picked the ce where I should take her.


    "Satsuki¡­"


    "Idiot. Why are you suddenly calling my name?"


    Like always, Satsuki was flustered again upon hearing me call her name.


    "Nothing, you just looked too beautiful when you said that. Alright, I''ll be the one picking the ce"


    "I''m looking forward to that¡­ but Ruki we still have time."


    When she heard my agreement, Satsuki was overjoyed before hinting me about something. With her blushing face and those lips that were inviting me, I know I wouldn''t be able to restrain myself again.


    "You could feel it already. I want my Satsuki."


    "Un¡­"


    Satsuki nodded. Seeing that seductive face of her. I couldn''t hold back anymore. My hands were already behind her. A little pull and she was ced on top of my bulge.


    We already satisfied ourselves earlier but even then, we still have this thirst for each other. As our lustful eyes locked into each other, our lips naturally found themselves locked into a kiss.


    In this currently empty ssroom that was always full of our ssmates everyday, we made it as another ce where our mark was left behind. On my desk, on her desk. On both of our seats.


    Since Sakuma mighte any moment, I didn''t strip her out of her clothes. Instead, I just pulled our pants down and opened her jacket to lift her shirt up.


    During our whole intercourse, I never let her think of the possibility that Sakuma mighte in and find me fucking her on our own desk. As much as possible I slowly erase that strange fetish of hers from her mind. Even if that only works with Sakuma, it''s certainly unpleasant.


    Well, about the thought of being caught having sex in the ssroom was still there though, and that was kind of stimting for both of us that Satsuki''s moans might leak out if I didn''t cover her mouth.


    In the end, before Sakuma arrived at the appointed time, Satsuki and I were already done. The smell lingered in the room though but that didn''t matter anymore.


    I''m quite sure he heard her moans through the phone. It will be his loss if he brings that up during his talk with Satsuki.


    This time, instead of hiding somewhere, Satsuki told me to stay with her, we''ll let Sakuma choose whether he wants me to stay and listen in or make it private for them.


    "Onoda. I see. You''re here as well."


    Like I thought, he''s not surprised anymore that I was with Satsuki.


    "Don''t mind me, I''m just here to apany her. You have something to say to her and she also has something to say to you. This time, be true to your feelings, Sakuma. Stop running away anymore."


    I''m holding Satsuki''s hand tight and I could feel that she''s slightly trembling. That''s the guy she loved for 4 years and now that that love has ended, only at this time will they have a proper talk after all those years. There''s no way she wouldn''t be disconcerted.


    "I¡­ I''ll do that. But Onoda, can I talk to her alone?"


    "Don''t ask me."


    As expected, he wouldn''t choose to talk with me here.


    "Right. Can I talk to you alone, Maemura?"


    "¡­ Alright. Ruki."


    Satsuki thought for a minute before she turned to me and nodded indicating that she epted what Sakuma asked.


    "I understand. I''ll wait for you outside, Satsuki."


    Before I left, I squeezed her hand to calm her down and kissed her in front of him.


    Sakuma immediately turned his head away to avoid seeing it.


    I don''t know, maybe after this, Sakuma will stop looking at me as a friend. Even if he already conceded, seeing it happening before his eyes, he will surely be angry. At me and also at himself.

 Chapter 195: From Satsuki to Nami

    <h4>Chapter 195: From Satsuki to Nami</h4>


    The talk between Satsuki and Sakumasted for 10 minutes.


    As soon as Satsuki left the room her head turned from left and right to scan and catch my figure. When she did see me, Satsuki was almost running as she closed the distance separating us.


    Even from afar, I could see that her eyes were about to burst to tears and that was enough for me to get worried. Due to that, I didn''t wait for her to arrive at where I was. Instead, I also walked towards her, catching her in my arms.


    "What happened?"


    I asked and she answered while shaking her head.


    "I just wanted to be in your arms like this. Hug me, Ruki"


    With her unusually lowered voice, Satsuki tightened and buried her face on my shoulder. Soon enough, I could feel it getting wet from her tears, her soft sobbing filling my ears.


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but feel a little pain in my heart. For her to feel like this after that brief talk, maybe they poured out what has been bottled up for years. It''s something I couldn''t deny for her, that was a part of her life after all.


    Sakuma was probably still in the ssroom. As to the result of their talk, I wouldn''t ask for now. Satsuki needed my shoulder to pour whatever it was she was feeling through her tears. I know that she will tell me what happened after calming down.


    From the School Building, I took her somewhere we could sit and not be disturbed by anyone. There''s a lot of spots like that here. Given howrge the school ground is, there''s a lot of deste ces which fit what I wanted.


    The game will start at 2pm and she needs to be there by 1pm. We only have an hour left before I escort her to the Gymnasium where the practice game will be held.


    "Here. How are you now?"


    I asked Satsuki again as I handed her a canned lemonade.


    "Better."


    Satsuki looked up to me and nodded. Even until now, her eyes were still a bit red from crying earlier.


    I took out my handkerchief and sat next to her before turning her face towards me.


    "Close your eyes."


    A slight smile shed on her lips as she nodded and did what I asked. And just like that, I started wiping the dried tears off her face.


    I was the one who told her to talk to him and also the one who told her to tell him everything she wanted to say so in a sense, these tears she shed were partly because of me.


    I know I am ming myself again but I don''t regret it. Their talk that has been dyed for 4 years needed to happen. For all of us to move on.


    It''s true that there were things that were better kept hidden but what happened to their rtionship wasn''t one of those things. Soon, Nami also needed to do that with Ogawa, to let him know what happened between us. He was probably still hoping that everything was just an act even if it was alreadyid bare in his eyes.


    We only had one acting session to date and maybe it would end when the second one happened. Knowing Nami, she was surely thinking of what to do.


    "It''s not even a month and a lot has already happened between us."


    Seeing that I was not asking her about what happened to them, Satsuki opened her mouth first. She already opened the lemonade and slowly sipped it.


    She''s right. This is just the 3rd week and a lot has already happened, not just between us but also to everyone around us, especially those around me.


    If I hadn''t changed, probably not everything would''ve happened. Knowing my previous self, I would surely continue focusing on my targets one at a time without understanding anything. Like a machine who only moved to steal someone.


    That sounded like a lot different than what''s happening to me now but looking back, I''m d that things happened the way it did. Being aware of things was a lot better than before.


    "Right. We went from not knowing each other''s name to calling each other''s name intimately."


    "Ruki¡­ Do you think we could''ve gone slowly?"


    For her to ask this now, did their talk affect her?


    "Yes, we could''ve gone down that route, do you want to slow down?"


    To slow down means to limit ourselves to what was currently eptable. It might''ve worked for others but for me or us, it would surely be difficult. I wanted to tell her everything since there''s not only her in my life. I wanted her to know and whether she epted it or not, I also wanted to know.


    "No. I like the way we are now. Sakuma, he¡­"


    "You don''t have to tell me if it''s hard for you, you know? In your story, I am the viin who took you away from him. I will never give you back again."


    Never eh? But I kept that choice open for her. It sounded contradicting, really. But I already exined why it was there in the first ce and since there was still no precedent, I was probably thinking lightly of how it would affect me.


    However, as things stand, I could only be that optimistic right now.


    "Idiot Ruki. I will tell you. Just like how you want to tell me everything that is happening around you, I will do the same."


    Satsuki shook her head and put her hand over mine. Her words were filled with conviction.


    sping the hand she put over to mine, I used my arm to pull her closer to me.


    "Then I''ll wait for that. For now, let me apany you like this while waiting for time."


    She will tell me but it doesn''t have to be today. It can beter or tomorrow or when she''s fully ready. Tomorrow we''ll be meeting Sakuma in ss again and surely, things will not go back to before.


    Well, I probably also need to talk to him again but since he just finished his talk with Satsuki, it''s not the time yet.


    -


    -


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine?"


    After waiting for an hour, we''re now at that side door of the Gymnasium. Well, there''s already a bit of a crowding in from the front especially her club mates and those who will watch the game.


    "Haa... You''re always a worrywart. I will be fine. You''ll be watching so I will do my best."


    She punched my shoulder while showing me her cheerful smile. Unlike the somewhat downcast Satsuki from earlier, seeing her like this was certainly much better.


    "And I will be cheering for my Satsuki. Beat them alright?"


    "Of course, watch me."


    With shining eyes full of determination, Satsuki confidently raised her fist.


    "I knew how hard you worked for this game. Show them your worth, alright?"


    After saying that, I closed our distance and for the nth time today, I took her lips into a kiss which she immediately responded to. No matter how many times we kissed, we will never get tired of it.


    When our lips and tongue separated, Satsuki''s face was fully red again. The trace of what happened with Sakuma earlier was once again gone from her mind. And with that kiss as herst memory before switching to her game face, Satsuki will surely be at 100%.


    "Un... I''ll be going inside then. Pick Nanami up now, she''s probably waiting for you."


    "Right. See youter. We''ll be up there cheering for you."


    I watched Satsuki disappear from the side door first before leaving to pick Nami up from the bus station.


    Since Satsuki said it''s fine and was even happy that someone else will watch, I told Nami to leave after 1 pm. It''s just a 15-minute ride for her after all.


    And just like I thought, when I opened my phone, Nami''s message about her leaving her house had arrived.


    I immediately replied and told her I will wait for her at the bus station before making my way towards it.


    20 minutester, I watched how Nami in her casual dress excitedly ran up to me after getting off the bus. However, she''s not like my other girls who will just jump in my arms. She stopped in front of me and showed me her beautiful smile


    "I miss you, Ruu."


    Nami immediately opened up with those same words she said on Messenger while giving me her most beautiful smile to date.


    "Un. I miss you too. You looked really beautiful in that, Nami."


    I smiled andplimented her outfit which made her smile bloom further. Just by seeing that, it already gave me the urge to kiss her.


    I wonder, what will be Ogawa''s reaction if he finds out Nami went out to meet me today. He''s probably at his home right now.


    He''s already her boyfriend in name but his indecisiveness is still there. He''s really hopeless, eh?


    "Let''s go?"


    I reached for Nami''s hand and sped it on mine. After our days of practicing in that empty room, our hands being sped was already something normal for her.


    "Ah. Right. Shizu-nee is at the Student Council Room. I''ll go to herter after the game. You probably nned to be alone with Satsuki, right?"


    Eh? Then that means Shizu-senpai saw us again. I can imagine her grumpy face tomorrow for my secretary job.


    "Yes. But if you want you cane with us."


    "No. Ruu, I won''t take Satsuki''s time. I''ll wait for my turn. Besides I also have something to talk about with Shizu-nee."


    "Alright. I''ll pick you up after it. How was Shizu-senpai?"


    "Still the same but you know she will get used to it soon. However, she will stay scary to others. Only to us will she open up."


    Well, even Aya couldn''t really open up to just anyone. For now, that''s enough for Shizu-senpai. At least that''s a start.

 Chapter 196: Practice Match

    <h4>Chapter 196: Practice Match</h4>


    "Onoda. Why are you¡­"


    On our way to the Gymnasium, Sakuma suddenly appeared from the School Building. His inquisitive eyes immediately scanned both Nami and me. He already knew that Nami is also close to me because of that time when they helped me to clean that club room. However, after his talk with Satsuki, he probably thought there''s also something going on between the two of us.


    Even if he didn''tplete his sentence, he''s clearly asking why I am with Nami now when I was just with Satsuki earlier.


    Good thing that when we entered the School Grounds, Nami let go of my hand and just stayed close to me. She''s aware that there will be many eyes that could recognize us especially when even Shizu-senpai saw me with Satsuki all the way from the Student Council Room..


    "Sakuma-kun, are you alsoing to watch the Girls Basketball Team''s practice match? Why don''t we all go together?"


    Before I could answer, Nami already went forward to ask him and invite him toe with us. This girl''s observer skill surely noticed Sakuma''s current emotion. Also, I still haven''t told her what went on between Satsuki and him earlier.


    I still don''t know what they talked about but if Satsuki was affected like that, there''s no way he wouldn''t be.


    Though he''s already downcast when he appeared earlier, this time I could see that his eyes were still a bit red.


    Considering he appeared from the School Building, he probably cried inside our ssroom and only now did he decide to leave.


    "There''s still time before it starts, wannae?"


    I rode Nami''s words and also invited him, ignoring his words earlier.


    "I¡­ alright."


    Sakuma deliberated for a while before reluctantly nodding his head.


    No matter how affected he looked today, I''m not really regretting any of my actions. I guess I will never be a friend to another guy. Sakuma, Ogawa and even that Fukuda.


    Well, it''s not that I need one.


    With his addition, from two, we became a group of three who woulde and watch to cheer for Satsuki. With Sakuma here, it will be a bit hard to make a move on Nami but I guess that''s fine, we''ll be in a public environment anyway. There are more chancester and in the future. There''s no need to rush.


    "You two are pretty close, Sakuma-kun. Are you still not dating Satsuki?"


    Though Nami sounded innocent, her words were probably taking a jab at Sakuma''s face.


    She already knew that Satsuki was also mine but to take his mislead him away from his possible suspicion of our rtionship, Nami used that and it was super effective!


    Hearing her question, Sakuma stopped in his tracks and stared at me instead. He''s waiting for me to admit that I was the one dating Satsuki but yeah, why would I admit it? It''s already enough that he knew.


    "What''s wrong? Uhm. Did I say something bad?"


    Nami alternated her gaze between the two of us.


    This girl¡­ I could see that yful smile she had on her face.


    Since I''m not saying anything, he had no choice but to answer and diffuse the current tension that was building up.


    "We''re close but we''re not like that, Andou."


    However, when he continued his steps and closed our distance, he whispered his clear annoyance at me for not answering.


    "Why did you not answer, Onoda? Are you also trying to get Andou when you already have Maemura for yourself?"


    "Her question was directed to you and not me. That simple."


    I shrugged before continuing my steps.


    What he didn''t know was that I don''t really need to answer Nami. She''s more informed on my rtionships than him after all.


    "You... Onoda, can I really trust you on Maemura?"


    Upon hearing his question, I sighed and turned around to face him.


    "I love Satsuki. That''s enough reason for me to take care of her. Like you said, I was holding back before to give you the chance since she was clearly still into you at that time, but you already conceded, right?"


    Ah. Even without him conceding, it will still end up like this. His chances with Satsuki had already dropped to zero when I made her mine two weeks ago.


    "Hurry up, you two!"


    Since we slowed down when Sakuma stopped to express his annoyance to myck of response, Nami gained a few steps ahead of us. And seeing that we''re not matching her steps, she looked back and shouted.


    When Sakuma heard my answer, he could only bite his lips and nod at me. No matter how many grievances he umted, Satsuki was already done with him. All of her affection that he probably noticed but failed to act on was already passed onto me. Well, not passed, let''s say I stole all of it from him.


    And the same thing will happen to Ogawa soon.


    There''s still 20 minutes before the start of the practice match when we reach the audience stands.


    Like before, the audiences can only watch from upstairs. It''s just a practice match and it didn''t have that match importance to the club or school


    However, this practice match surprisingly gathered quite an audience from both genders that even 20 minutes before it started, the audience stands were almost full.


    At least we still found a spot for us that gave us a good view of the court. Since it will be hard to avoid people here, I put Nami between Sakuma and me.


    Below, we could see the Boy''s Basketball Club who was currently preparing the court that will be used for the practice match.


    The girls were probably still in their meeting room, preparing themselves.


    Their opponent had already arrived and like the girls, they were preparing at the waiting room given to them.


    "I''m not really someone fond of watching sports but when I heard that Satsuki will y in it, I couldn''t help but be curious."


    Namimented and that was surely directed to Sakuma. This girl missed me and watching Satsuki was just a bonus.


    Due to that, I sneakily reached for her hand. When she felt it, Nami opened her palm to sped our hands together, hidden from Sakuma''s eyes.


    "Because of her height, she was always urged to join Basketball Club ever since our 6th grade. Now, it already grew on her."


    Sakuma answered while recalling his memory of her from the 6th grade. Maybe like Satsuki, he was also watching her y before.


    With him stopping toe to their house and her sister leaving for college, it''s not impossible for him to really fall in love with Satsuki. But because of my one word from him about her sister, it got him too confused that he even ended up conceding.


    Now that things have ended between Satsuki and him, also, with her sister back in his life, I wonder how that will change Sakuma?


    Will he stay indecisive and let go of that new chance or will he change?


    Well, I''m not interested anymore.


    The 20-minute wait eventually ended and both teams came out and went to their benches.


    Our school''s Girls Basketball Team who has a dark-blue and white as the motif for their jerseys and jackets appeared confident.


    The opposing team who had yellow and green as their motif was the same.


    Only the 5 starting yers and the bench reserves had their jerseys on while the other club members were still wearing their jackets or shirts.


    Since It''s for girls, the jersey was fit and it covered their whole shoulder. Some of them even have a shirt underneath it.


    From the bench, Satsuki''s eyes immediately went upwards to look for us. When our gazed met, she immediately shed a smile.


    "Goodluck Satsuki!"


    Nami shouted from where we are. Luckily, she didn''t gather the eyes of other audiences since there were others like her who started shouting even if the game hasn''t officially started yet.


    When Satsuki heard that, she waved her hand to Nami and of course, to the silent Sakuma next to her.


    After that, their coach, our military-like PE Teacher named Eguchi gathered them again to probably once again remind them of their agreed strategy.


    5 minutester, the game was already about to start.


    Of course, Satsuki was benched, she was just a substitute for the 3rd year Center after all. However, she told me that the coach will let her y after the 10-minute mark of the 1st half.


    This game''s purpose is to give them experience. It doesn''t really matter if they win or lose but of course, they will be happier if they win against a team who alwayspete in Interhigh.


    With the male coach of the Boys Basketball Club as the referee, the 10 yers were already in their position for the tip-off.


    Along with the sound of the whistle indicating the start of the Practice Match, the ball from the referee''s hand was thrown upwards with the two Centers jumping after it to get the first tap.

 Chapter 197: Time for Another Act

    <h4>Chapter 197: Time for Another Act</h4>


    The sounds of the dribbling ball along with the asional whistles from the referee filled the Gymnasium.


    5 minutes was already shaved off from the 20 minutes of the first half with the Fourth High School Girls Basketball Team currently leading the game by 4 points. An early lead that was weed by every audience supporting them.


    Well, of course, it''s still too early to be that happy but who can me them if they wanted to cheer every time someone scores? That''s how it is always anyway.


    On my side, Nami was also enjoying the game as she shouted along with the others whenever our team got their hands on the ball. Sakuma on the other hand was just silently watching the game, who knows what''s on his mind.


    "I never knew it would be fun to watch a live sports game."


    Namimented when she turned her head to me while showing a cheerful smile which really showed how much she enjoyed watching the game.


    "Well, it is fun if the team you''re rooting on to win is leading but if they''re losing, you''ll be frustrated."


    As soon as I said that, the opposing team of South High School scored a 3-point which cut the lead ton1 point.


    Good timing, eh?


    "Ugh. Don''t jinx it, Ruu. Look. If they lose, I will me it on you."


    Eh? I''m just stating my opinion. This girl...


    I squeezed her hand that was still sped on mine to show my protest since her eyes went back to watching the game.


    "They will win, they have Satsuki. She''s their secret weapon."


    After hearing my words, Nami giggled and returned the squeeze on my hand. I guess it''s fine to be med. Watching her enjoying the game was already enough reason to bring her here.


    And on my free hand, my phone was held in it to stream the game for Aya. She was currently watching from her room. Since it''s a video call, my screen showed half of her body that was sittingfortably on her bed, she was eagerly watching what the camera saw.


    When Aya heard our exchange, she wrote something on our chatbox. She could actually talk through it, however, she chose to write instead. Maybe the crowd was too loud or she''s probably too shy to talk.


    "If they lose, I will also me you, Ruki."


    Nami read her message and that turned her giggles into augh.


    Ugh¡­ Now, there''s two of them who will me me if they lose. Win it for me, Satsuki.


    "You''re both being unfair."


    "It''s your fault toment like that, Ruu. Ayase, if you saw his face right now, he looks like we did him wrong."


    Eh? Was that my expression right now?


    A few secondster, Aya sent another message as a response to Nami.


    "Let me see!"


    And upon reading that, Nami reached her free hand to the screen of my phone and touched the icon to switch the camera from back to the front.


    Upon seeing my face on the camera, Aya immediately blushed before showing her smile to me. The way she did it was so natural that it made my heart skip a beat.


    Err¡­ was that the right description? That girl could deliver hits like this even when she''s away from me.


    "I''m satisfied now, I saw Ruki''s face."


    "Ah. Ayase just wanted to see you, Ruu. Turn it back now."


    Nami who watched that urrence with me pouted. Did she just be jealous because of Aya''s smile?


    During all this, Sakuma was silently watching the game while ncing at us asionally. Whatever was in his mind, he''s probably bottling it up. Maybe he also already noticed that our hands were sped together. Who knows? Right now, I was focused both on the game and the two girls. One beside me and one on the screen.


    Soon enough, Satsuki''s turn to y arrived. With her game face on, she was sent in as the substitute Center for the 3rd year senior. The one she lost to in that practice match they had before.


    When Nami saw Satsuki entering the court, she hurriedly shouted and cheered for her. Even Aya who was silent since earlier shouted from her room to show her support to Satsuki even if Satsuki won''t be able to hear her cheers.


    Hearing those cheers from below, Satsuki looked at our direction and nodded. She''s too focused on the game now and maybe a bit nervous as well.


    Looking at her from above, she looks confident enough that her teammates had a smile on their face to encourage her.


    After another 5 minutes of game time, our team was still leading by 2 points. With Satsuki guarding below the basket, she showed the fruits of all the training she endured.


    From rebounds, screens, blocks. She did everything.


    And when she''s free, the ball would asionally be passed to her which would earn her a chance to earn points for the team. Every time she would seed at something, Nami at my side would shout her name. That''s why the other audiences have also started talking about Satsuki. Maybe after this game, she''ll be famous to the upperssmen.


    But yeah, no matter how good of a performance was showing, there were still times when she would fail at those and let the enemy score from her.


    When the 1st half ended, her performance could be said as impressive. Their team''s lead went up to 7 from 1.


    Even Sakuma who was silent earlier was pping and smiling upon seeing that result.


    "Looks like your care for her became also a factor why she''s doing great, Ruu. That time when she was too exhausted, you immediately went up to buy something for her and the following days, you kept on checking on her if she''s fine. That surely motivated her to do her best."


    Namimented as we also tried to sit down to wait for the start of the 2nd half. Well, I wouldn''t really take credit for it. Everything was the result of her hard work.


    Even if there were those times where she indulges herself in our rtionship, she diligently attended the training for this game. Maybe my words to her of wanting to see her y motivated her but everything was still because of her dedication.


    "That''s not all because of me. Did you see her? She enjoys ying this sport."


    "There you go again. For me, I''m not really interested in sport nor anything else. However, what we''re doing at the club is something I really like. For now, it''s all just an errand from Shizu-nee but the sense of aplishment whenever we''re done is satisfying."


    "I see. Maybe that''s also your passion. To help someone. Are your observer skills being used during your activities?"


    "Yes¡­ Shizu-nee''sst errand was to check some clubs suspicious activities. We found two who were just using the Club name as the front while doing something else."


    Err¡­ That sounds like the Poem Appreciation Club. Are they okay there? They looked like a legit club though except for that hidden room that was not really hidden.


    "How about your Literature Club? There are more girls there. Is there a¡­?"


    Before she could finish her question, I already understood what she wanted to ask so I answered her with a nod.


    Upon seeing that, Nami''s fair expression turned from being curious to a pouty one before she whispered in my ears.


    "¡­ I''m seriously right now jealous, Ruu."


    "Don''t be. You know how I feel about all of you."


    We''re whispering to each other while Sakuma was there. I know we invited him on a whim but from how close we''re acting, if he failed to notice our closeness then he''s probably ying stupid or he''s truly blind.


    "I know. But¡­"


    "Then let''s sneak out at lunch tomorrow. Let''s find a new ce where we can be alone again."


    I''ll just inform Satsuki and Aya about it tomorrow. This girl sure noticed the change in Aya, though she couldn''t connect it to us having sex yet, she''s close to it. She knew I took Aya homest Friday after all. That''s why she''s acting like this.


    "Promise?"


    "You know, I love seeing you this jealous, Nami. You''re cuter than usual."


    "Bad guy."


    Nami hesitantly hit my shoulder to show her protest at my teasing words but the smile on her face couldn''t hide the joy she felt from hearing it from me. Just looking at her actions right now, she''s surely looking forward to tomorrow.


    "Ah. There they are! Nanami!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted from the door and mentioned Nami''s name. When we turned our heads towards it, Mori was there, waving her hands at us and behind her was Ogawa.


    Upon seeing them, Nami''s hand that was sped to mine started trembling. She didn''t expect for Ogawa to show up here and upon seeing him, she was shaken.


    We still haven''t resolved the thing with Ogawa. Nami epted his confession back then and a few dayster, she admitted to loving me. Of course, there''s no way she wouldn''t feel guilty about it.


    Even from where we were sitting, I could see Ogawa''s eyes scanning us. The way we were seated and huddled closely together and our hands that were hidden between us.


    Why are they here anyway? Did Mori take him with her?


    No. If it was her, she would surely try to stop him and ask him to spend time with her instead.


    I guess this is Ogawa''s idea and Mori only apanied him. He probably went over to spend time with his girlfriend and found out that she went to school to watch a basketball game.


    Maybe he already had a hunch who she was with and decided toe here to confirm.


    In any case, with Nami like this, it''s probably not time yet to confront him.


    "Nami, don''t worry. I''m here with you. Just act normally."


    I whispered to her before Mori and Ogawa went over. Nami looked up at me and nodded before whispering again.


    "I love you."


    For her to say it even with Ogawaing over to us, it goes to show that her affection was already mine.


    After saying those words, we let go of each other''s hand and went on to start our act. This time, we''re acting not as lovers but just friends who went together to watch another friend. Completely different from our first act.

 Chapter 198: Its Just Your Imagination

    <h4>Chapter 198: It''s Just Your Imagination</h4>


    "Mori. It''s nice seeing you today."


    Using my hand that was just holding Nami''s hand a few seconds ago, I waved at her and ushered her to sit beside me.


    "Ugh¡­ We''re not that close, Onoda."


    Though she''s still kind of avoiding me, she didn''t reject it as she took the seat next to me, leaving Ogawa standing alone.


    "I know but we''re ssmates. It''s rare seeing one during weekends."


    Err... But it''s not that rare for me. I kept seeing them during weekends, especially Satsuki.


    "So, are you happy about seeing me?"


    Mori whispered. Maybe afraid that Ogawa would hear it.


    This is new. For her to ask that, my postponing of stealing her is working quite well. Now that I look at her again, it seemed like some weight she was carrying has been lifted. She''s more blooming than before when she kept on chasing after Ogawa''s shadow. Did she finally give up?


    "I am. You look beautiful today, Mori."


    I whispered back to her, even if she''s not looking, I was staring at her closely. So when that smile that she immediately retracted, I confirmed that it''s really working. She''s now bing conscious of me.


    Compared to Ogawa who only sees her as his childhood friend. I told her what I was really feeling, even if she turned me down, I still showed how I cared for her back then when she was left standing to wait for Ogawa.


    "Idiot. I''m not beautiful."


    That''s the only response she managed toe up with before making herselffortable at her seat. Well, since it has just started working, I decided not to push it further. I smiled and also did the same.


    "Kazuo, why are you here?"


    Nami asked Ogawa who was silently looking at her. It''s not that noticeable but her voice was trembling slightly. She''s not as good as me at acting. During that time when we had to act, she was truly carried away by our situation. With me expressing my true feelings for her and her also drawing from her feelings for me.


    However, the situation here was different. She needed to act carefully to not let him be too suspicious, she''s having a hard time.


    "I went to your house and Auntie said you came here to watch."


    After saying that, his eyes turned to me.


    Looks like something changed inside him. Did he reach his breaking point? Will he confront us instead of waiting like he always does?


    "I invited her to watch Maemura''s game."


    He heard my answer but there''s no reaction from him. He still silently stared at me as if he''s trying to determine if there was any hidden meaning in my words.


    Ah. Even if he stared at me for days, he wouldn''t find anything. He should really just confront us while he still can.


    I looked at Nami beside me who''s still silently trembling and didn''t know what to do.


    Has she shown this kind of weakness before? She was a bit ruthless to cook up a n to push Ogawa into panic just to confess to her. She even showed me her affection in the ssroom with Ogawa at her back.


    I guess there''s still a lingering feeling inside her who still carried that soft spot towards him. Lying to him face to face was eating on her.


    Since he''s not answering, I stopped paying attention to him andpletely turned to Nami.


    "Are you cold, Nami? Do you want me to buy something? There''s still 10 minutes before the 2nd half."


    This is for her to escape this difficult situation. I''m a bit pissed at this situation but it''s just a matter of time before I can remove Ogawapletely.


    "A bit. I''lle with you, let''s buy drinks for everyone."


    She understood why I did that. I was saving her from this situation. That guy only answered her first question and never again. Whatever was in his mind, I''d rather not see Nami being put in this situation.


    Well, I would also be able to talk to her better if we left for a while.


    I stood up and held my hand out for Nami to take. Everything was happening in front of him but he still hadn''t uttered anything.


    Did the cat get his tongue?


    In any case, Nami took my hand. Ogawa was temporarily cast off from her mind when I talked to her. Let him see the difference between us. Maybe he was really pushed to this point due to his piling suspicion but if he wouldn''t say anything, what''s the point?


    "Wait. I''lle with her to buy it."


    When we passed by him, with my hand still on hers, Ogawa stopped us by blocking our way. Though he''s looking at me, his eyes were focused on Nami behind me.


    "Hmm? No. I think it''s much better for us to buy it, Ogawa. Nami, is that fine?"


    If I let her go alone with him, Nami was still not ready. She needed to think about what to do and she had to do that without Ogawa''s presence.


    "Alright. I''ll be here with Mori. And Sakuma-kun''s with us anyway. ck coffee for me."


    At least she''s still thinking clearly and she could pick up my intentions. I smiled at her and nodded. She returned it by shing a smile at me.


    "What about you, Mori? Sakuma?"


    "Juice."


    "Anything."


    Without consulting Ogawa, everything was already decided.


    I don''t know. He''s too indecisive to change and speak up. If I recall correctly, he''s always like this just that his silence right now contained some sort of coldness. He''s clearly aware of what''s happening between Nami and me but he''s probably too scared to ask. Such an indecisive bastard, eh?


    In any case. He''s already toote.


    "Say. Are you jealous of us?"


    I asked when we''re on our way to the vending machine.


    "I am."


    This guy. He finally answered.


    "Then why aren''t you saying anything? Do you think it will be resolved if you keep silent like that?"


    Ogawa didn''t answer immediately. He stopped walking and turned towards me. Instead of answering my question, he threw his own question at me.


    "Is that still an act Onoda? What you''re doing with Nanami... why does it feel real? Are you fooling me now?"


    I see. He couldn''t ask Nami about this. Or maybe, he didn''t want anyone to hear it apart from her or me.


    "It depends on your perspective."


    This guy is like Sakuma all over again. Gotta confuse him for now. However, unlike Sakuma, this guy''s more indecisive that it''s giving me a headache. I don''t want him to evolve into something that would push him to touch those girls around him. I want him to stay as indecisive as always.


    "Huh?"


    That''s a good reaction, alright.


    "If you believe it''s not then it''s not. If I say, ''We''re not acting anymore. Nami is mine now and you don''t have any right to call yourself her boyfriend anymore.'' What are you going to do?"


    Telling him the bare truth while disguised as a scenario. It would surely confuse him. But yeah, it''s to nt in his mind that even if we act like lovers even in front of him, it was all an act.


    "I¡­ I''m her boyfriend. She epted my confession."


    She epted your confession but she epted my love for her. That confession was now null and void. Our roles has already been reversed.


    "Then why aren''t you acting like one?"


    Instead of answering again, he was just throwing what he thought was fact. Yes. He''s her boyfriend which only the four of us know but I''m her boyfriend in front of her friends and all of them knows.


    "That¡­"


    Now, you''re being speechless?


    "Look. Have you properly checked on her today? She seemed so ufortable when you''re not saying anything."


    Of course, he''s not. He''s too absorbed in whether he should say anything about his jealousy or not. It''s quite easy to guess what someone was thinking when you read himpletely. He''s still at a point where he is rejecting the possibility that our act wasn''t an act anymore.


    "Am I making herfortable?"


    Should I call him out for being blind?


    Ah. That''s unnecessary.


    "Would I be able to tell you this if I didn''t notice that? If you''re jealous then say it outright. I invited her to leave and buy something to save her from that awkward situation but there you are, you blocked our way."


    Now I''m pushing him to feel guilty. But yeah, it''s the truth anyway.


    Nami could be said to be the one in the wrong here by cheating on him with me. But it''s just a matter of time. Nami already confessed her feelings to me.


    Soon enough, when she''s ready, we''ll tell it to him and turn our act into reality in front of his eyes.


    "I didn''t know. I''ll go back and apologize to her."


    After realizing that what I''m saying is true, he tried going back but I stopped him.


    "What will your apology do? Let''s just go and get those drinks. Stop making her ufortable, will you?"


    You''re not needed today.


    "¡­ I understand."


    Do you really understand? Haa. This guy. He didn''t even notice that I stopped him from erupting. In any case, I don''t want to see Nami being that ufortable. Even with Ogawa here, I''m going to keep her beside me.


    Looking at this guy now, his eyes seemed to be clearer than earlier. It''s unintended but I guess that''s fine. He admitted that he''s jealous but he couldn''t even say it to her. This indecisive bastard. Ugh.


    Soon enough we reached the vending machine and bought the drinks for everyone. While doing that, I started another conversation with him.


    "You know, I was rejected by Mori because she''s still devoted to you."


    Now that he''s confused, I threw the Mori card so he wouldn''t realize my intention of confusing him.


    "Hina didn''t tell me about that, I''m sorry. But you seem close today."


    Ah. Of course. I made sure to take my chances to appeal to her even if she already rejected me. Now it''s showing its fruits. But yeah, I wouldn''t even encounter her here if not for this guy.


    "Do we look close? She won''t be here if not for you. You have girls like Mori around you but don''t let that be a reason to neglect your girlfriend. If you don''t want them, do you want me to help you with that?"


    I''ll take good care of them. Ah. For now, I only needed Mori. Maybe Izumi-senpai as well? I don''t know yet.


    "Am I really doing that? Am I neglecting Nanami because of them?"


    No. It''s just your imagination. It''s the other way around, I''m letting Nami neglect you.


    Well, She''s already mine, that''s enough reason to stop paying attention to an indecisive bastard like Ogawa. He''s just a one day boyfriend. When that act of us started, Nami had already fallen into my arms.

 Chapter 199: Youre Mine

    <h4>Chapter 199: You''re Mine</h4>


    "Nami, here."


    "Thank you, Ruu."


    "Un. Mori, here''s yours."


    "Thank you."


    "Sakuma."


    "Thanks."


    "Where''s Kazuo?"


    After handing them their drinks, Nami couldn''t help but ask. Well, the other two were also wondering where Ogawa went.


    Should I say I stuffed him inside the incinerator?


    Ah. Well, I''m not one who likes to joke so I answered honestly.


    "Bathroom. He''ll be back soon. We should go back to our ce, the 2nd half is starting."


    That guy was probably mulling over my words. He got confused, alright. I wonder if he''ll go back to being the dense harem protagonist that he is. In any case, I only need him to not make Nami ufortable.


    Sakuma and Mori stood up and went back to the watching stands.


    Mori was just excited, Nami told her the highlights that she missed during the 1st half. Sakuma, on the other hand, kept his silence but he''s also eager to watch Satsuki. About whether he noticed something about us, I guess he chose to keep to himself.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Before Nami stood up, I asked her. Herplexion was now back to normal but I didn''t know if it would stay like that when Ogawa came back. This is me worrying about them again. I can''t help it.


    "Great now, thanks to you."


    Nami smiled and lifted her hand in front of me, her way of asking me to pull her up from her seat.


    "I''m d. Stay next to me, okay? Don''t think about him, I''m with you."


    Only think about me. Let him feel that you''re still ufortable with him.


    "Un. Ruu, can we slip out for a minute?"


    Nami whispered after I pulled her up. Her eyes told me that she really wanted to be alone with me.


    Sakuma and Mori''s back was now turned to us so if we did slip out, they wouldn''t notice it. The only problem would be Ogawa. The first figure he would seek uponing back is Nami.


    I looked around and eyed the other entrance near us. There were three entrances, one from each side of the Gymnasium except the one where the front door was located. Where we entered was at the eastern side, near the side door which was a bit special for Satsuki and me.


    "Alright. Let''s go."


    I sped her hand and led her to the northern entrance. There''s only a few who were watching from there since the court that was being used for the game was the one nearer to the front door. Sakuma and Mori might notice us but yeah, they would surely notice us soon since we wouldn''t be at their side when the 2nd half starts. I''ll apologize to Ayater for not starting the video call soon.


    After exiting from there, we arrived at the backside of the Gymnasium. We then went down the stairs and looked for a ce that was somewhat deste.


    "There, Ruu."


    Nami pointed to a nearby gym storage room. It''s a different storage room than the storage room Rae and I organizedst week.


    I nodded at her and pulled her there. The front door was locked so we went behind it. There''s nowhere we could enter from so this was the best ce we could go to that was away from the eyes of others and nearer to the Gymnasium so we could go back quickly.


    Nami looked around the area first and when she determined that there''s no one around, she immediately slipped her arms to my side and embraced me. I could feel her soft body pressing onto me as she tightened her embrace.


    "Did something happen?"


    I asked her. She''s probably thinking with Ogawa and Mori here, she wouldn''t have any time to meet meter.


    "I just want to feel you this close."


    Nami lifted her head and stared into my eyes.


    "You''re not being honest right now, Nami."


    I put my hand on her head to caress her hair while the other one slipped to her side and rested on her back.


    "Uhm. Am I bad? Kazuo, he''s still my boyfriend in name and here I am with the one I love. Should I tell him already?"


    As I thought. That''s what was on her mind. She''s already mine and thebel didn''t really matter anyway, however, I knew that it matters for them. Akane, Kana, Satsuki, Sena, Aya. They''re all happy to be recognized as my girlfriend even if it''s only to limited people. Nami surely wanted that to happen as well. The act for her didn''t count since it was an act. I might be known as her boyfriend by her circle of friends, Ogawa and Mori knew that she is Ogawa''s girlfriend, not mine.


    "Have you prepared yourself to tell him about us? He''s the guy you chased after for long, I know it would be hard for you so I''m not forcing you to do it."


    It''s not like she''s still giving him her affection. I''ve already stolen all of that.


    "¡­ I don''t think I''ve prepared enough."


    Nami shook her head and buried her face back to my chest.


    "Then you don''t have to worry about it. We''re both aware of what we are now. Dealing with Ogawa could be der. I will now keep you by my side even if he''s there. Is that fine with you?"


    This way she wouldn''t feel ufortable but yeah, it''s also just me not wanting to see her with him.


    "Un. I like that. But Ruu, I want to spend more time like this with you."


    "Tomorrow, remember? If you want we can also skip the 6th Period."


    "No. You told me you wanted to attend ss and learn everything you can learn from it so I won''t take that away from you."


    "Then let''s make use of our time now."


    After saying that, I lifted her chin and kissed her while she''s still a little surprised. I could feel her lips tremble a bit but soon enough, it started responding to my kiss. It wasn''t deep at first, just sucking her lower lip while Nami returned it by sucking my upper lip.


    Her arms tightened and slowly, I pushed her to the wall, leaning her back to it, I resumed our kisses. Nami''s eyes were already so lost in me that she already forgot what she wanted to say next.


    Ovepping our lips once again, Nami was already different from the girl who was so inexperienced that even holding hands was hard for her. Right now, she''s responding to my kisses skillfully that her tongue already started to move. When I felt that, I also put my tongue forward to meet hers. Her eyes widened a bit but that''s it.


    In this deste ce, we were locked in our passionate kiss that gradually filled our surroundings. When the kiss was proven not enough anymore, Nami pushed my head down to her neck. Back then she stopped me when I was about to kiss her neck, now, she''s the one urging me to do it.


    "Nami, if I go down here, I might not be able to stop from going further."


    "... I know. Go ahead, Ruu."


    After giving her permission, I stopped holding myself back. I went down and started kissing her neck. This neck that was off-limits before was now being marked by my lips.


    Nami''s hold onto me tightened. I looked up a bit and saw her closed eyes, she was trying to feel it better. Due to that, I became more eager. Eager to find the spots where she would feel good.


    At the same time, my hand slipped inside her dress. It was a one-piece dress so I had to slip it under her skirt, going up from there, her dress was slowly lifted by my arm, exposing her smooth legs and also her silk white underwear.


    When she felt that, Nami opened her eyes and tried to hold onto my arm that was currently caressing her thighs. Due to that, it got stuck there while I continued attacking her neck. Since my hand couldn''t go further up, I let my lips do it. From her neck, I went down to her corbone. From there, I could already see into the ravine made from her breasts.


    "Nami, can I?"


    I looked up at her again, asking for permission if I could go further down. Down to her two soft mounds.


    From below I could see that she was embarrassed and at the same time, she was feeling it. My kisses, my touches and my desire to go further.


    "We''re outdoors¡­ someone might see. I don''t want others to see me in that state. Only you."


    Ah. Right. She''s still new to all of this. No one has seen her body beneath her clothes.


    After hearing that I let go of my hold from her thighs and that made her dress fall back in ce.


    "You''re right. I was getting greedy, sorry."


    "¡­ You can touch it if you want."


    Nami shook her head and whispered in a soft voice. Her eyes went down to her mounds. It''s a little bigger than Satsuki''s breasts.


    "No. Like you said, someone might see. Maybe when we''re alone. I also don''t want to embarrass you or others to see you, Nami."


    "¡­ Thank you for holding back, Ruu."


    "When we''re alone, I won''t be able to. With how sexy you look right now. I might''ve already pushed you down if we''re not outdoors."


    "...Pervert."


    "It''s been a while since you called me like that."


    "This guy¡­ Kiss me again, pervert. I want to feel your love more before we go back there."


    Nami embarrassingly smiled as she urged me to kiss her again.


    Of course, I wouldn''t shy away from that. Taking her lips once more. It immediately evolved to a passionate kiss between us and now it involved our necks. This time she''s the one who showered my neck with kisses before going back to my lips.


    After spending five minutes in that kind of passion, we reluctantly separated our lips. Nami already had a lustful expression on her face. If not for being outdoors, we might have done more than just kisses. But that''s enough for now.


    "They might notice what we did if we go back right away. Raise your neck Nami, let me wipe it for you."


    It was wet with my saliva that hasn''t dried yet so I took out my handkerchief to wipe it.


    "You left no ce untouched with your lips and tongue, pervert."


    Though she kept calling me a pervert, there''s that seductive smile on her face. If only she could see herself right now, she would be surprised.


    "I couldn''t help it when you look this lovely and sexy."


    Before wiping it, I nted another kiss on her lips. And like earlier, it evolved to a passionate one immediately. We kept at it until I finished wiping her neck. Though I didn''t leave a hickey, her neck became rosy red.


    "Pervert Ruu, I love you."


    When our lips separated again, Nami sweetly whispered her affection.


    "I love you too. You''re mine, Nami."


    Right. She''s mine. Even if Ogawa was there, she''s now here with me. He wouldn''t have any more chances with her.


    "Un. I''m yours."


    Nami nodded and smiled enchantingly once again. Everything about her was now exuding her affection for me. Without any acting involved, this is how we are now.

 Chapter 200: Actions speak Louder

    <h4>Chapter 200: Actions speak Louder</h4>


    "Where did the two of you go?"


    Ogawa weed us with his question when we went back upstairs. He was being jealous again but because of what I told him earlier, he''s probably still a bit confused that his question this time sounded soft.


    He kept my words ''don''t make her feel ufortable'' in mind.


    Sakuma also looked on silently while Mori''s eyes looked glum. Out of the three, Mori''s the only one who somewhat knew about my rtionship with Nami but what''s with that expression? Is she looking glum because Ogawa still only has his eyes on Nami or is it because of me¡­?


    "I asked her toe out with me."


    Before going back, Nami asked about what will be our excuse but because of how abrupt we did it, there''s no proper excuse to make so I told her that I''ll just have to be honest that I asked her outside.


    Ogawa looked at her first to see her reaction, when she didn''t supply additional information, he dropped it.


    I''m ready for him to question me but surprisingly, he just nodded and dropped itpletely.


    This guy is really easy to be swayed by words. Like Sakuma.


    Nami looked up at me which I answered with a nod. After that wordless question and answer between us, she moved herself to stand next to Ogawa leaving the space between Mori and her open.


    Ogawa''s eyes seemingly brightened upon seeing that however, when I followed behind her to stand on that space, the brightness dimmed.


    Well, he should be thankful that I let her stand there, it would be less trouble for us after all.


    The 2nd half hasn''t started yet and it seems it got dyed for a few minutes. Satsuki was already in there along with her team listening to their coach talk about their strategy. Probably a strategy on how to keep their lead. Satsuki would still y in the opening minutes of the 2nd half.


    I took out my phone and video call Aya again which she answered immediately. I already mentioned to her that Mori and Ogawa joined us so she just stayed silent.


    "You''re streaming for her?"


    Mori curiously asked when she peeked into my phone screen.


    I nodded and switched the camera to the front to show her to Aya.


    "Uhm. I couldn''t go there to watch so I asked him for a favor."


    "You four are really close, even Sakuma-kun is here."


    "Un. It''s Satsuki''s first game in high school. We all want to see it."


    Surprisingly Aya could hold her conversation with Mori. In the end, I had Mori hold it to talk to Aya while we''re waiting for the game to start.


    From observing below it seems like the problem was from the opposing team. Well, it doesn''t matter to me, my eyes went straight onto Satsuki who coincidentally looked up and when our gazes met, she shed me her bashful smile. Even if she''s far, that girl is still that lovely.


    Nami on my side noticed it and like earlier, she acted a little jealous as she reached for my hand while Ogawa was oblivious to it.


    When the game restarted, Mori kept the hold on my phone. Is she trying to hatch one of her schemes? I don''t know. She''s cheerfully talking with Aya and their topics constantly switch from basketball and¡­ me.


    Mori was really curious of me now. There''s no doubt about that. She didn''t bother to stand next to Ogawa even if his other side was open.


    I guess her advances to him were all fruitless but that''s still early to say. She might be using this as some kind of strategy to get his attention to herself.


    Around 20 minutester and 10 minutes in-game time Satsuki was substituted by the 3rd year center and was finally relieved of her position. During the first 5 minutes of the 2nd half their 7-point lead turned into a 3-point deficit. The opposite team started to y offensively. One timeout from their team and they also changed to increase their defense so after another 5 minutes, they got back their lead to 3 points before she was substituted out.


    In her 20 minutes inside the court, she really yed her best and got an excellent result that when she sat back down on the bench, their coach, Ms. Eguchi could be seen praising her.


    As the game progressed nearer to the climax, the hype inside the Gymnasium heightened. Everyone was influenced by the close game that was happening before their eyes, even Sakuma who was too downcast and silent after that talk with Satsuki and Ogawa who was too focused with Nami started cheering.


    Well, the most excited was Nami who even jumps every time our school team gets the lead. Her hold on my hand would also tighten which was a sign of her being excited.


    When the game ended, our team won with only 1 point lead but that''s enough for every spectator to erupt in cheers. In the first ce, they knew that the team was known to notpete in Interhigh but for the first time, they won a game against a regrpetitor. Even if it''s just a practice match it''s enough honor for them, especially for the members of the club.


    Satsuki even stood up and ran towards them as they did a group hug where even their coach who was always too strict about discipline was pulled over.


    Maybe this win would let them try on the uing Interhigh but that''s still debatable and still far off in the future. I''m already happy to see Satsuki that cheerful.


    20 minutester I separated from the group to wait for Satsuki at our usual ce. Nami already understood it so she went with Mori and Ogawa. She told me that she will message meter whether she''ll be waiting with Shizu-senpai. That''s their destination now that the game finished. Sakuma on the other hand tapped my shoulder without saying anything before going on his own. He''s still conflicted alright but yeah I don''t really care.


    Everything was bound to happen when I decided to steal Satsuki''s affection from him.


    Aya also said goodbye after the game and told me to make Satsuki happy. She''s really slowly taking from Haruko when ites to conceding so I spend the time waiting for Satsuki talking to her and that made that adorable girl grin from ear to ear before ending the call.


    "Ruki! We won!"


    Satsuki cheerfully ran towards me after emerging from the side door. The happiness she was feeling upon winning that game made her appear brighter than normal. The usually grumpy face of hers which always spat out foul words has been reced by that triumphant grin.


    "I know. My Satsuki is so excellent that you held them off for taking the lead."


    She deserved being praised like this so I didn''t hold back.


    "You''re watching¡­ I want to give you a win."


    Her grin never left her face and when I praised her, she brightened further that if someone saw her, they would feel the happiness she was exuding.


    "And you did. I really like your game face, Satsuki. That serious look on your face was too captivating."


    "Don''t tease me. Idiot. Praise me more instead..."


    She was already blushing profusely even before she reached my arms. And when she did, Satsuki immediately settled herself in my embrace.


    I patted her head while continuously praising her.


    "I really enjoyed it, Satsuki. Next time I''ll bring a huge banner that says I''m your number 1 fan."


    "Idiot. You don''t need to do that and I''ll be more embarrassed if you did. Knowing you''re watching me is enough motivation for me to do my best."


    Satsuki lightly hit my chest as a show of her embarrassment. Though I love to tease her more, hearing her words and experiencing this adorable behaviour of hers filled me with thoughts of pampering her instead.


    If it was before I wouldn''t feel anything about their words and actions like this but now, I felt like I missed out a lot during my middle school.


    These girls who genuinely show their affection, will I really be able to keep them all to me? Well, that''s why I have to work harder.


    "Then I''ll continue watching you. Let''s go and celebrate your win."


    "They''re inviting me for a celebration but I rejected them. Celebrating with you will be better."


    "Though I want to scold you for that, I''ll refrain for now. I really want to celebrate this first win but next time, don''t reject them, they''re your teammates, bond with them sometimes."


    "Un. But Ruki, this is the best excuse for me to have you all to myself."


    She''s right¡­ I would really consider spending time with them to celebrate events like this. To show that I cared for their happiness. Not just with Satsuki but with everyone.


    "When did you be this greedy? We can set it for ater time. You know I''ll always be here for you so don''t restrict yourself from making other bonds."


    Maybe I sounded like I''m trying to push her away but I want her life to not only revolve around me. I wouldn''t always be with her. The same could be said to the other girls. It''s already enough that my life revolved around them. This is my choice. Their choice to stay was just because there''s no third option apart from staying knowing they''re not the only one or leaving me to live their lives away from this abnormal life I''m trying to build.


    "I have to be this greedy when I have lots ofpetition but you''re right, next time I''ll go with them."


    "Alright, I won''tment on that anymore. I''m all yours. Let''s go, I''ll take you on a date."


    And I won''t criticize them about it anymore. I have to ept that they will be like this. Everyone will want more time with me. Sometimes they will adjust themselves but I''m sure everyone was thinking the same, to get more of my time. Even Miwa-nee and Shio.


    Like what we talked about earlier, I thought of a ce on where to take her.


    "Un. I really love this day but I love you more."


    "I know you do."


    Satsuki raised her head when she said that while shing her bashful smile. Her show of affection when she stopped being a tsundere is this deadly. And I don''t hate it.


    "Get flustered sometimes, Ruki."


    "I''m already flustered, it''s just that it won''t show on my face."


    I already lost count how many times I get flustered with all of them. Just that, my face was already trained to not visibly show it.


    "Idiot. Then show it through your actions. That''s where you''re good at, Ruki. You not only have your glib tongue. You''re also great at expressing how you feel towards your actions. Your touch, your kiss even the simple actions that you do for us. That''s why I know how much you care for me. Well, there''s also that rare showing of your smile and worried face."


    "I see. Is that how it is?"


    "You didn''t even notice it. Idiot. I don''t only fall for those sweet words of yours. I love to hear it but your actions speak louder. Your affection, your care, everything. It was all transmitted by your actions. Even now, I can feel your joy at what I achieved when you embraced me and patted my head."


    I guess that''s how it really is. I was already told about this by the other girls. That what really made them fall for me were my actions for them. I might''ve been doing it subconsciously before but now that Satsuki worded it out for me, it finally became clear.


    Actions speak louder than words but of course, sometimes they would still want to hear it.


    "What can I say? Thank you for telling me this, Satsuki."


    After saying that, I decided to follow her words, show it through my actions. I took her lips into a kiss before lifting her and moved us somewhere we can sit. After that, I settled her on myp and continued kissing her.


    Satsuki circled her arms around my neck during all that and she responded to my kisses, not minding that I carried her like a princess. In fact, she''s even redder than before.


    "I understand. You''re worried that my legs might be tired. And the kiss was your show of thank you and your love for me."


    "You perfectly interpreted it."


    "I''m sure the others can do the same, they can also feel it. Uhm¡­ then Ruki, take me somewhere we can rest. I don''t think I can walk around the city."


    "Un. I already ounted for that. I''ll take you to somewhere to eat first, you''re surely hungry after spending too much energy. After that¡­"


    "...Pervert."


    Even if I didn''tplete my sentence, Satsuki guessed whates next after it. To somewhere we can properly be alone, not just the ssroom or the empty room in this school.


    "What? I only thought of giving you a massage somewhere quiet."


    "Massage, really? Then I''m looking forward to that."


    "You better be."


    After that, we stayed for at least 10 minutes more with her sitting on myp and our lips locked onto each other.


    When her legs felt a little better, we walked out of the school grounds with her arms locked on my arm.

 Chapter 201: Love Hotel *

    <h4>Chapter 201: Love Hotel *</h4>


    I thought of taking Satsuki to eat somewhere quiet, however, when we passed by a Ramen Shop, her eyes brightened and pulled me inside.


    The smell of ramen that was oozing out from the shop made her want to try it. Also, we didn''t eat lunch, that''s why the smell of it became too appetizing for her.


    Due to that, instead of walking more, we settled in a currently rowdy ramen shop.


    Luckily, the shop is big enough and it has a few tables away from those rowdy ones eating at the counter.


    Satsuki chose a bigger serving than normal of tonkotsu ramen with two big slices of meat as its toppings while I chose a shoyu variety.


    Well, I could skip eating and just watch her enjoy it but it might embarrass her so I also bought one. The way she stuffed the ramen and the meat disyed how hungry she was. That game drained most of her energy.


    When she saw me looking at her, she tried to offer me a slice of the meat before taking the boiled egg that I am saving up on mine. Thinking she tricked me, Satsuki giggled cutely as she ate it while looking at me to see my reaction.


    Err¡­ well as long as she enjoyed it.


    In the end, we enjoyed it more rather than going to the restaurant where I nned to take her.


    After resting for a bit in that shop, Satsuki embarrassingly followed me inside a love hotel. It was her first time so she stuck close to me as I chose our room.


    "You acted like a regr of this kind of establishment, Ruki."


    Satsukimented once we entered the room we picked. Since we''re now alone again, Satsuki stopped being embarrassed and instead she let loose of herself as she stuck even closer to me.


    "I had some experience¡­"


    Not just some. During 3rd year I often take the girls I stole in this kind of establishment. Some were even called while they were spending time with their boyfriend. Excusing themselves just to meet me. It was a good source of my desire.


    "Pervert Ruki."


    After whispering that, Satsuki let herself fall down to the bed while pulling me to be on top of her. She''s more aggressive today than usual and after being stuffed with the ramen she ate, she became energized again.


    In less than a minute after entering the room, her bag was already dropped to the floor and our lips were locked into each other again. As I went down from her lips to her neck, Satsuki locked my waist by hugging it with her legs.


    "Aren''t I supposed to give you a massage?"


    "Yes, you are."


    I paused kissing her neck and looked up at her which she answered immediately. She already had that lustful expression on her face but most importantly, the way she was biting her lips looks so seductive.


    "Ah. The massage can wait. With my Satsuki being this lovely, there''s no way I can restrain myself."


    "Just say you''re a pervert."


    "Yes, I am but you are too, Satsuki."


    "You turned me to be like this when I''m with you, idiot. And I don''t hate it. I can feel your love better when we''re connected..."


    We''ve already had sex many times over and like she said we both conveyed our love to each other better whenever we''re connected down there. The way she squeezes me and the way I buried my cock inside her, it''s more than just lust for each other. I couldn''t really rank them anymore. Everyone''s different but the affection they''re showing me were more or less the same.


    Kana who feels really safe whenever I''m with her. Satsuki who could rx herself and enjoy something she couldn''t when she was waiting for Sakuma to confess to her. Aya who now had people she can call friends but still find that being with me was a lot better than looking for a friend and Nami who''s almost like Satsuki but she found our affection towards each other to be more satisfying than her wait for Ogawa to man up.


    There were Aoi, Ria, Sena and Otoha too. Though I couldn''t always be with them, their affections could only increase and not decrease. Even Miwa-nee and Shio were like that. Rae and Himeko should be the one that was still a little below, I only had one or two encounters with Rae and I couldn''t see Himeko that much these past few days.


    Now I could understand why the trio of Akane, Haruko and Yae felt threatened at their rise because for me, they''re really almost equal now that if someone among them chose to leave me, it would be like a gaping hole in my existence.


    "Un. I love you, Satsuki. You know, I can''t express it enough."


    "This idiot. I knew I was being selfish sometimes but you still alwayse running for me. That alone is enough, you don''t need to always do that. Like Aya, I also worry about you exhausting yourself."


    "Then if you notice that I am overexerting myself, I''ll count on you to remind me."


    "Un. I will."


    Satsuki pulled me back up to lock our lips again. Unlike our kisses earlier that conveyed our lust and affection, this time it''s conveying how she also wanted to care for me. It''s not an aggressive kiss that we always had, it''s gentle and caring.


    With her arms slung around my neck, we exchanged that kind of kiss longer than we imagined, sometimes she will close her eyes to feel it properly and sometimes we will just stare into each other''s eyes.


    When we''re done, we just naturally switched gears to more passionate kisses. Eventually, we started stripping off each other''s clothes and admired our figures. Her hand traced my fairly trained chest and body while I''m also doing the same on her. Her figure was trained enough that it''s neither slim nor plump, it has the right muscle tones on where it was needed. Her waist and hips also had almost perfect curves. Unfortunately, she''s really a bitcking in both her breasts and butt size. Her supple thighs probably took up all the nutrients that were supposed to be given to those two parts of hers.


    "How long will you leer at me? You''ve already seen everything."


    "I just can''t help but admire your figure every time. I will never get enough of this."


    "You''re always a pervert¡­"


    Satsuki muttered sweetly before raising her arms to pull me back down on top of her. We''re already naked and with her legs that had my waist locked, I just needed to aim my cock to her hole


    When she felt it, Satsuki''s leg tightened which made my cock easily pushed its way inside her.


    As the warmness of her insides wrapped around my cock and assaulted me with pleasure, her soft moans started ringing next to my ear. This time, we''re not hurrying ourselves. Compared to when we do it in school or her room, we have all the time to ourselves this time. That''s why instead of rushing it, I made her feel it slow and passionate.


    Satsuki''s eyes and face clearly expressed how she like it as well.


    When our eyes met, she gave me her most beautiful smile while whispering her ''I love you'' to me. Upon hearing that, it made me more eager to let her enjoy our time together.


    From missionary position. I slowly lifted her up to put us in a sitting position. This time she also moved her hips slowly. Telling me to let her do the work, I focused on fondling her breasts while sucking alternately on her nipples.


    Soon enough we became too lost in our passion. I never took her from behind as I wanted to watch each and every reaction of her. And with her asional climaxes, the pace at which I grind my cock inside her gradually increases.


    We needed to finish at one point so after all that passion we poured towards each other. I ended it by cumming inside her at the same time as her third climax.


    As she fell down to the bed, I stood up and picked her up. While still naked and with cum dripping from inside her, I brought her to the bath.


    Opening the shower faucet, we both stood below it as we started to wash each other''s bodies.


    After that, we were once again taken in by our passion for each other. This time, while standing, Satsuki clung onto me as I pushed my cock inside her for the third time today. We kept at it for at least 20 minutes before finishing our shower and cleaning our bodies.


    After two rounds, we still had at least one and a half hours for our time in this room. I had hery on the bed face down to properly start my massage session.


    Well, like before, I only know the basics, but Satsuki trusts me enough to let me do it while telling me where I should massage her. All that time, she had that teasing smile on her lips as she instructed me to massage her calves, arms and her back.


    Halfway through, Satsuki fell asleep while I continued it until all her muscles rxed. After that, Iid down next to her and put her in my arms. Unconsciously, Satsuki snuggled to my chest while whispering my name.


    Satsuki is this lovely, I can''t help but keep falling in love with her. Remembering this emotion really changed me. Everything''s colorful now. But yeah, I will surely continue falling in love with other girls and every time I do, it will surely hurt her and the other girls.


    It''s not that I don''t want to stop but the thought of taking someone I like or love is deeply ingrained in me. If I restrict myself, for sure it will just be bottled up and will erupt someday and I''m afraid that it will be worse if that happens.


    When Satsuki woke up, as if she''s aware of the time left, the phone inside the room rang which indicated thest 5 minutes of our rented time. After dressing ourselves up, we left the room on a somewhat happy note. Her first time inside a love hotel could be said to be memorable.


    "Shall I take you home?"


    I asked her after leaving the love hotel, we''re now walking towards the bus station.


    With the satisfied smile still stered on her lips, Satsuki was holding onto my arms as we walked.


    "It''s fine to send me off from the bus station, Ruki. Nanami is probably waiting for you. I''m already satisfied with everything you did for me today."


    Ah. Right. There''s still Nami. But it''s a bit dark now, will she still be there? I don''t know, I''ll just have to check after seeing Satsuki safely get on the bus.

 Chapter 202: Dawn of the 4th Week

    <h4>Chapter 202: Dawn of the 4th Week</h4>


    "Are you still there, Nami?"


    Since the sky is already dark, I doubt she''ll still be there. Even if it''s not me, Shizu-senpai will surely tell her to go home with her.


    "Sorry, Ruu. Shizu-nee dragged me out to go home."


    Nami''s face showed up on the screen and behind her, Shizu-senpai was in her casual clothes. The two of them could really be mistaken as siblings if they''re together.


    "Onoda-kun, you won''t hold it against me, will you?"


    Shizu-senpai asked in her usual tone. It''s still a bit stiff but I could tell how she softened uppared from our first encounter.


    "Of course not, senpai. In fact, I''m thankful you didn''t leave Nami. I''m the one who needs to apologize, I didn''t ount for the time it would take me to go back¡­"


    I got too indulged at being by Satsuki''s side and watching her sleeping face. If I tell them that, how will they react?


    "Stop making excuses, blockhead. We know who you are with so it''s understandable. You should also go home as well. Don''t forget, you have a secretary work tomorrow."


    Hearing a different tone from Shizu-senpai when addressing me sounds refreshing. Even if she still sounded stiff, she''s not trying to scare me anymore.


    "Ah. You''re right. Nami, see you tomorrow. You too Shizu-senpai."


    "Take care, Ruu. Let me tell you, Shizu-nee''s opening up to me right now."


    I was already about to turn the phone off but Nami said something interesting which immediately made Shizu-senpai flustered.


    "Hey, Nanami, don''t tell him that."


    "Why? If it''s Ruu, I''m sure he''s interested."


    To tease her older cousin like this... I guess she''s trying to get back on the times she scared her.


    "Yes, I am. I''m d you listened to me Shizu-senpai. I''m looking forward to seeing you two tomorrow."


    I answered her and looked on the screen, Nami had that teasing smile on her face while Shizu-senpai was having trouble covering her face to not let me see it.


    She could actually move away from Nami''s camera, instead, that''s all the attempt at hiding she did.


    "Just go now. You''re disturbing us."


    After a while, I could see Shizu-senpai''s eyes ring at the camera and of course, she''s ring at me. She even clicked her tongue which made Nami more eager to tease her.


    "Sorry, Ruu. You know Shizu-nee, she''s just embarrassed."


    "I know. She''s adorable like that. I wish I can see that up close."


    "Onoda-kun, stop that. Don''t fuel this girl''s mischievousness."


    "But I''m only telling the truth, Shizu-senpai. Now I''m looking forward to seeing both of you tomorrow."


    Seeing that her attempt to stop Nami ended up in me adding fuel to the fire, Shizu-senpai resignedly turned around to avoid seeing me.


    That''s new, alright. For her to act like this now. Shizu-senpai was slowly changing. Even if it''s just around the two of us, it''s a lot more different than before.


    "Thank you, Ruu. This is the first time I see Shizu-nee like this."


    Her giggles could clearly be heard while looking at the back of Shizu-senpai. For Nami, this is something new as well, she used to be somewhat afraid of Shizu-senpai as well but now, their rtionship was turning to more than just cousins but sisters.


    "Are you not jealous that I''m also like this to her?"


    Earlier, she showed how jealous she was upon learning I joined a club that has one of my girls as a member. I guess Shizu-senpai is an exception for her. She even expressed her consent before.


    "Not really. Shizu-nee is different, I can see her anytime unlike the others. And I''m still satisfied from earlier"


    "I see. I still remember how adorable you were earlier, Nami."


    "Ugh. Pervert Ruu."


    Nami''s face visibly blushed as she sneakily nced at Shizu-senpai. She''s probably worried that thetter heard it.


    "Why am I the pervert when it''s you who brought it up?"


    "Idiot. Just shut up and go home. Take care, alright?"


    I nodded and smiled at her. I know that if I responded, I wouldn''t be able to stop teasing her. There''s still tomorrow so¡­ let''s leave it at that.


    -


    -


    When I arrived home, Miwa-nee was in the kitchen, making our dinner. I greeted her with a hug which she silently liked. I didn''t go further than that, it''s dangerous to do more when she''s cooking.


    Afterwards, I found Akane upstairs, in her underwear, trying on the clothes she probably bought today.


    "Husband! Don''t just stand there and help me here. Tell me what do you prefer?"


    Like always, Akane already noticed me even when her back was still turned. After that, she faced me after picking up the clothes she was deliberating earlier. One is a one-piece backless red dress. It unts her smooth and wless back. The other one is more casual and it only shows a bit of her skin.


    "I wondered why I didn''t see you downstairs, this exins it. Would you believe me if I said prefer both?"


    "Right. I already expected that kind of answer from you, doting husband."


    She only pouted a bit before putting down the clothes back to bed.


    After putting on something, Akane went down with me to take our dinner. This time, we''re back to having only the four of us.


    Shio was on her way home and I expected her to arriveter. She contacted me earlier while on the train. She will spend herst night here before moving to that apartment tomorrow.


    After eating dinner we did the usual routine and ended back in bed. Of course, this time, I also checked on Miwa-nee and Minoru. It''s now added to my routine.


    When we''re in bed, Akane and I once again told each other what happened to our day. Aside from apanying her parents, they had something like a family day to themselves. She even told me that her parents were thinking of making a 2nd child. They really missed Akane living with them. I took her from them this early even if we''re only a few steps away from their house.


    Well, I told Akane that next time, we can sleep at their house to satisfy them. I''m just a bit worried about leaving Miwa-nee and Minoru alone here but if it''s just once a week, it will be fine.


    When she heard my suggestion, Akane was overjoyed and immediately nned to arrange her room for our use. She also missed living with them but if she were asked to choose where she wanted to stay the most, Akane would surely pick me. That''s how devoted this girl is to me that''s why as much as possible I wanted to do something for her.


    When Akane fell asleep, I kept myself awake to wait for Shio''s arrival.


    It was almost midnight when I heard the sound of her car engine arriving in our yard.


    After putting on a nket to Akane, I went down to see Shio. I didn''t wait for her to enter the front door, I weed her even before she could exit her car.


    Upon seeing me Shio immediately ran towards me as if we haven''t seen each other for years. There''s a huge smile on her face and her expression seems like she had a lot of things to say to me.


    After I reheated the dinner and watched her eat in silence. All those things she wanted to say could wait so I served her until she''s satisfied.


    "Everything was really forced by them, Ruru."


    Shio started when we settled ourselves on the sofa. With the low volume of the TV being our background, Shio snuggled herself onto me before starting to tell me the result of her trip back home.


    "I see. So what are your ns now, Shio?"


    "Give him what he wanted. I''m divorcing him. Do you think it''s the right choice, Ruru?"


    "You know my answer to that. I am hoping that will happen but you see, I wanted you to decide for yourself."


    She''s already thinking about it, she just wanted to hear my real thoughts. Divorcing him is the only way for her to really be freed from that guy. She''s still carrying his surname after all.


    After spending some time talking about what happened during her trip, Shio fell asleep while leaning her head onto my chest, she was tired from driving and maybe from the things she had to think through. I picked her up and carried her up to my previous room.


    When I put her down the bed, Shio''s eyes opened before pulling on my arm. Even without words, I understood what she wanted.


    I nodded andid down next to her by slipping myself under her nket.


    "Thank you, Ruru."


    Shio whispered after snuggling herself back into my arms. It''s not even two days but her eyes were already filled with her longing for me.


    To ease that up, I decided to spend the next two hours with her.


    This will be herst night in this house so to make it memorable, we became more passionate towards each other. Casting off the thoughts about anything else, Shio and I focused on each other.


    Only when she fell asleep with a satisfied smile on her face did I go back to Akane''s side.


    -


    -


    When the morning arrived, Akane somehow managed to climb on top of me while asleep. Even in this wide bed of ours, the mostfortable ce for her is still next to me. I waited for her to wake up before we went down to do our daily routine and prepare for school.


    Ah. It''s Monday again. Let''s not jinx it and pray for a not-so-busy day.

 Chapter 203: Mentor Program

    <h4>Chapter 203: Mentor Program</h4>


    "This day marks the 4th week since you started high school. Have you all familiarized yourself with the difference between being a high schooler and being a middle schooler?"


    Shio, in a rarest of her mood towards the ss, was exuding her happiness as she started the day with that kind of speech.


    I wouldn''t take credit for that but I guess that''s the only reason why she''s energetic today. Compared to before when she was being weighed down by her problem in her married life, most of those were already lifted off her shoulders, giving her a new perspective in life.


    Watching her from my seat doing her best, I''m having this urge to dote on her.


    After a while, Yamada, the guy who kept on asking questions and was always shut down by Shio, raised his hand again.


    "Yes, Yamada?"


    "Sensei is kind of blooming today, did something happen?"


    "That Yamada always seems like he has a death wish. For him to ask that to Miyazaki-sensei..."


    I heard someone say from behind.


    "For once you''re right this time, Yamada. I''m in love. So sit down and shut your mouth, alright?"


    When Shio answered like that, various gasps of amazement were eximed by the students, except those who knew the story behind it. Me and my girls. All three of them were looking at me instead of Shio. Ah. Chii was also looking at me.


    That girl was the one who kept on observing me, she surely noticed something between me and Shio.


    "We''re going back on topic. Since it''s the 4th week, the school has prepared something for the freshmen."


    Shio picked up the chalk and started writing something on the chalkboard.


    Mentor Program.


    It was written in English which is her teaching subject, however, what does it mean?


    I didn''t need to wait and ask it myself since there''s already a lot who were raising their hands.


    "Yes. Imada?"


    "What does it mean, sensei?"


    "It literally means that every one of you will be put under a Mentor that will guide you throughout your 1st year."


    "What is a mentor?"


    "A mentor is like a teacher. In this case, your mentor will be an upperssman. As for who it will be, you''ll knowter. Each of you will be paired up with one and as time goes by there''s a possibility that you''ll be put under another mentor."


    Shio continued exining to those who have questions about the said Mentor Program. The essence of the program is to follow the example of the assigned mentor. Not to blindly follow, of course, but those mentors will show whoever''s under them how to be a proper high school student.


    Quite funny in my opinion. There''s still a lot of delinquents among the seniors, so how can they mentor someone to be a proper high school student?


    Like reading my thoughts, someone asked that to Shio and she answered.


    "Don''t ask me, I also don''t know. This is my first year and this program wasn''t there when I was a high school freshman."


    Her answer elicited a series ofughs from the ss.


    After everyone calmed down Shio still exined it from what she knew. The Mentor Program will be monitored by the teachers and the student council. If something inappropriate happens, the Mentor will be penalized. If it was proven that it was the mentee''s fault, then the two of them.


    As for how they will be disciplined, it depends on what they did. In any case, the mentor will be of the same gender except for a few. There''s a higher girl poption than boys after all. If one''s lucky enough, he''ll get a girl as his mentor.


    And this Mentor Program will be taking up the time of 6th and 7th period every Monday and Tuesday.


    After her exnation, Shio said that our mentors has already been decided and we will meet themter during the 6th period and they will be the one who will rify most of our unanswered questions.


    Apparently, they also experienced the same thingst year so there''s that.


    When the ss calmed down, Shio started her own lesson for the day but yeah, most students were too upied by the Mentor Program that Shio needed to go back to her strict mode to shut them up on their seats.


    Aya giggled at it and looked at me. She knew how different Shio was when she''s with me.


    -


    -


    "Yo. Onoda, do you have somewhere to go to?"


    When lunch break arrived Sakuma approached me.


    I already told Satsuki and Aya about spending it alone with Nami for today and both of them consented to it. Compared to them, Nami''s time with me was only during lunch while I''m almost always with them everyday.


    Aya seems fine now and that part of her has already stopped being sore. That''s what she whispered to me earlier along with a bashful smile.


    Satsuki also has a smile on her face because of their win in the game and our date yesterday. She also always shes a smile whenever she will see the keychain that is strapped to my phone.


    Aya noticed it and asked us about it. After knowing what that meant, she pulled out something from her book. It''s a bookmark. After deliberating for a bit, she handed me that bookmark.


    It''s one of her favorites and something she also made by herself. She told me that it was the bookmark that she was using when I first talked to her so, like the lemonade, it also became quite memorable for her.


    I epted it and that made that adorable girl delighted and satisfied.


    "I have a few minutes, why?"


    "Nothing. I just think that we also need to talk."


    "Alright. I thought the same but I really only have a few minutes.


    "No worries, it won''t take long."


    Like always, we went to that vending machine to talk. Sakuma looked serious just now and after what happened yesterday, I didn''t think he would approach me again. I mean, I literally showed him my rtionship with Satsuki and they had that talk which resulted in both of them crying.


    "Onoda, what do you think about Maemura?"


    "I love her. Isn''t that obvious?"


    What''s with this guy? Asking about the obvious. Is he still not convinced?


    "Did you try to help us because you have this kind of motive?"


    "What kind? Honestly, I liked her ever since the first time Iid my eyes on her but you two are clearly into each other. I''m not the one who asked for help, am I?"


    He asked for my help and I gave him a lot of chances to confess to her. Though I had a n to take her for myself after that, at least I''m eager to make them a couple back then.


    "¡­ You''re right. I asked you and you told me that she asked you for help as well. But why did you do that when you already like her? Did you have an ulterior motive? To make her fall for you."


    "Sakuma. I think we''re already passed this point. What if I did have that kind of motive? What will you do? Punch me?"


    Ah. This guy. He''s just mad. He couldn''t ept that things turned out like this. He didn''t expect that after conceding, I would immediately act upon it.


    In any case, even without his concession, he''ll know about it sooner orter so all of this sounds pointless now.


    "No¡­ I..."


    "Didn''t you tell me about how you wanted to see her sister? How you might really be confusing your feelings for her After yesterday, did that change? Make up your damn mind, will you?"


    "I¡­"


    "Haa¡­ Go make up your mind. If you suddenly realize it''s her who you truly like, you''rete. I followed your advice so me it upon yourself. Alright, to ease your mind, I did have an ulterior motive. Like I told you, if I truly like someone, I will make her mine. It doesn''t matter if you or other people hate me for it."


    After saying all that, I turned around and left him on that spot, still speechless and was probably thinking of what he will say next.


    I don''t have anything against him but that guy really needs to straighten up his mind. Maybe it''s my fault for confusing him with my words back then but is he really an idiot who needed someone to guide him? He probably realized that he really likes Satsuki and it''s not just him confusing her with her sister. But even if he realized that, it''s toote. And there''s no way I will give him Satsuki.


    It''s much better if he turns his eyes away from her.


    Haa¡­ If he stays like that, soon enough even his chances with her sister will expire.


    Well, it''s not my problem anymore.


    -


    -


    When I arrived at the empty clubroom, Nami was already there and on the table, two lunchboxes were set.


    "Ruu. Here, I told you about this, right? Shizu-nee made us lunch boxes."


    A bright smile was apparent on her face as she arranged the table like a housewife preparing the table for her husband.


    She messaged me about it but that Shizu-senpai, isn''t her change too fast? Or is it because of Nami?


    Well, a progress is a progress. I''m happy for both of them.


    "I have to thank Shizu-senpai for thister."


    "She will like that for sure."


    Will she really like it? If her scary front is there, she will just nod at me as if it''s something of no importance.


    "I hope so. What do you think? Are you really fine with me also liking Shizu-senpai?"


    Nami thought for a while before answering.


    "I''m honestly conflicted, Ruu. But seeing her genuine smile when she opened up to me, I can''t thank you enough for breaking into her shell."


    "Un. It''s fine to feel like that, Nami. I''m the hopeless one here. To like and love many girls. I can only be thankful that you''re all understanding of this situation."


    "You''re right. You''re hopeless but we are too. Can''t you see this? This is what I''m feeling whenever I''m with you."


    Nami pointed at her lips that were raised into a beautiful smile. It''s a lot more different than her usual smiles that could be seen in ss. It''s clearly reflecting her feelings as of this moment.


    And upon seeing that, my body moved by itself and took that lips into a kiss. Nami''s eyes widened upon my sudden action but in the end, she epted it.


    "Ruu¡­"


    Nami could only whisper my name when our lips separated. Apart from that smile, there''s now a dreamy look on her face.


    "Sorry. I can''t help myself upon seeing that smile."


    "Sorry isn''t enough, Ruu. I want you to spoil me today¡­"


    Still in that kind of state, Nami stood up from her seat and sat on myp before dropping her lips on mine. For the first time, she''s taken the initiative to kiss me. The food on the table was seemingly forgotten as we both indulged ourselves into each other. The mood turned to the same mood as yesterday where we had to stop. Now that we''re in a private space, there''s nothing holding us back anymore.


    With her arms slung over my shoulder and my hands supporting her on her waist and back.


    Nami''s lips were already red from all the sucking that I''ve done to it and her tongue that was peeking out from her mouth was also glistening with our mixed saliva.


    "Shouldn''t we eat first, Nami?"


    As if waking up from a trance. Nami''s body jolted awake from my words. Her face then blushed profusely which showed how embarrassed she was.


    "You should''ve told me that, sooner. Idiot Ruu."


    "Says the one who sat on myp and initiated that kiss."


    I said while putting on a teasing smile on my lips.


    Nami could only protest against it by hitting lightly on my shoulder. But even if I pointed that out, she didn''t stand up from me. Instead, she fixed her posture from sitting sideways to straddling me.


    If Ogawa suddenly appeared from that door, he would surely break. Yesterday wasn''t enough. Even if Nami and I clearly went alone somewhere, he didn''t even ask what we did.

 Chapter 204: Stolen Time Plus

    <h4>Chapter 204: Stolen Time Plus</h4>


    After eating the lunch box prepared by Shizu-senpai, Nami went back to straddling me. Like Aya and Kana, she''s in the same weight ss. Even if they stay on myp all day, my legs wouldn''t feel cramped.


    Even if she wouldn''t say it, Nami''s dreamy blue eyes already told me everything. This time that we have, she wanted to get the best of it.


    After leaving that door, it would be hard for us to be alone again. With that thought in mind, Nami let loose of any inhibitions she had.


    Inhibitions about the things that she could do at the moment, for example, stripping me off my clothes and being mesmerized by what she saw beneath it.


    "This doesn''t look like the body of a teenager, Ruu. How long were you keeping this up?"


    Nami''s fingers traced along the lines of my body. The way she moved it was so gentle that it made my body tingle in slight excitement.


    The other girls used to do this but only Nami invoked this kind of sensation.


    "Ever since my desire manifested."


    "Eh? That long? But you don''t look like those guys who have bulging muscles."


    Nami was kind of surprised but that didn''t stop her fingers. After a while, she felt that her fingers were not enough. Using her palm to feel it, the warmth of my body was transferred to her.


    Due to that, the blush on her face reddened and her lips dropped on mine again before I could answer her.


    "I don''t need it to be like that. When I exercise, I focus on every part, not just the muscles. That''s why it became thispact."


    And seriously, I''m not a bodybuilder. I just wanted to be fit at all times.


    Like hers, my hands were also not behaving. It''s already stuck inside the hem of her top uniform, feeling her soft skin at her waist and slowly moving upwards.


    "I see. You''re keeping it bnced. But why do you need to do this? Apart from staying fit. This is more than fit, after all."


    "To have the strength to protect myself and the girls that I stole?"


    Simple exercises weren''t enough, I also studied self-defense techniques and other fighting styles I encountered. But really, my biggest weapon is my observation.


    "I see. So even back then, you already have that trait."


    Nami continued her kisses and her caresses while my hands were slowly crawling upwards. I could feel her body react to it but she''s not stopping me.


    "What trait?"


    "Your protectiveness. I love that part of you. Despite everything that you said you did wrong, you''re not seeing the things that you did right. Uhm it''s already in the past and you''re already a lot more different than back then. The only thing wrong about you right now is your ability to love multiple girls."


    "Ah¡­ I couldn''t refute that. You see. Even if I''m aware that I might be hurting you all by loving another girl, I will still do it. I''m still this broken.


    "You say you''re broken but you''re doing a good job keeping us all happy. Even if we''re aware, we can really feel how much you love us. If you don''t have that ability, will you still look at me? Will there still be us?"


    Nami stopped her kisses and stared at me. Waiting for my answer.


    I couldn''t really lie to her so I shook my head and answered honestly. My hand that was already near her mounds stopped and departed it.


    "There will be no us if the desire hasn''t manifested back then. I will only be devoted to Akane."


    "Akane¡­ she''s that childhood friend of yours that is currently living with you."


    I already told them about my other girls so they''re aware that I''m living with Akane and Miwa-nee. Though they expressed how envious they were, they could only ept it.


    "Yes, that''s her. She''s the first girl that I love. I even neglected her for about 4 years and only now did I remember my feelings for her."


    "She waited for you for 4 years. No wonder. I also waited for Kazuo but when I finally had the chance to get him, you showed up before me."


    Nami looked out the window upon saying that. She didn''t want me to see the expression she was currently making.


    "Do you regret approaching me back then?"


    I''m not aware what tone I used on that question but when Nami heard it, she immediately turned her head back to me and cupped my cheek on her hands.


    "Mr. Stalker, I won''t be here with you if I regret it. Don''t make that kind of face. I''m sorry."


    "What face? And why are you sorry?"


    "Just now, your tone sounds like you''re in pain and your expression looks like you''re about to cry."


    "Did I do that?"


    "Yes. Ruu, are you afraid that I will wake up one day and go back to him?"


    "¡­ I am."


    I tried to put on a smile but upon hearing my answer, Nami''s arms that were resting on my shoulder moved and pulled my head in her embrace.


    Ah. I guess I really did have that kind of tone and expression. I unconsciously put that on when she mentioned Ogawa. I guess I''m starting to worry about them leaving me in the future. When she turned her head away like that, I probably took that as her reminiscing her time with him.


    Did I be sensitive about it? Maybe...


    Here I am being greedy to have them all live with me in the future but a little action like that was enough to evoke that kind of emotion from me.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I''ve already chosen you, Ruu. I didn''t think you could have that kind of vulnerable side on you and I''m d I got to see it."


    "Un. Thank you, Nami and also I''m sorry for showing that side. Did I make you worry?"


    "Idiot. That''s a normal reaction, Ruu. But like you said before, we''re already in an abnormal situation. We''re already way past being normal so don''t think too much about it. I still don''t know what to do in the future but one thing I am sure of is that I want to continue being with you."


    Nami started caressing my hair as if she''s trying to calm me down and it''s really a pleasant sensation.


    Even with just this, I could feel Nami''s affection for me. I probably looked like an idiot earlier. Ugh.


    "Looks like our roles were reversed again. Just like that time when you reminded me of what to do after remembering my feelings."


    "We''re of the same type of people, Ruu. I guess that made me understand you better than others."


    I looked up to Nami and I saw her smiling at me. In that observing eyes of hers, I could see my reflection and maybe she''s also seeing the same with mine.


    "I see. Can I kiss you?"


    "I want to hear something from you first."


    Nami shook her head but her smile never left her lips.


    Something she wanted to hear¡­


    "I love you, Nami."


    Upon hearing that, Nami''s smile widened. That red blush on her face also came back.


    "Alright. You can kiss me now."


    And as soon as she said that, I raised my head from where it was resting without our eyes breaking contact. My arms once again tightened around her before my lips ovepped hers.


    The kiss this time was more passionate than earlier and soon enough, it immediately evolved to something more.


    With her assistance, her uniform was unbuttoned one at a time even when our lips were still locked onto each other.


    And when thest button came undone, Both of us looked down at the now opened uniform, her whiteced bra and her alluring slender figure became visible to me.


    I looked into her eyes and she answered me with a nod.


    "Are you sure, you''re fine with this?"


    "Un. I want you to look at me and touch me more, Ruu."


    When I heard her say that, my hands started travelling from her navel, tracing her figure with my palms until it reached her two mounds that were still covered by her bra.


    When she felt that, Nami let out a soft moan before pulling my lips into a kiss once more.


    No one has touched her nor seen her in this state before. I could feel that her whole body was trembling from nervousness but at the same time, she''s feeling excited.


    With my hands cupping both of her breasts, I squeezed it lightly and that made Nami visibly shake from the sensation of her body being touched by me.


    From lightly squeezing it, I started to be bolder as my forefingers started looking for the spot where her nipples are located.


    When it found that two erect bumps beneath her bra, I pushed at it like a button and that elicited more reaction from her body.


    "Ruu¡­"


    Nami could only call out my name as my hands started to fondle her breasts while stimting her nipples. Amidst all of that, my head started travelling downwards, from her lips to her neck.


    At this moment in time, Nami has started letting out more soft moans that she had to use both of her hands to stop it from leaking out. She''s feeling it, even if I''m not touching her directly yet.

 Chapter 205: Innocent Nami*

    <h4>Chapter 205: Innocent Nami*</h4>


    When I pulled her bra up, Nami couldn''t help but tense up when she felt my soft breath hit her exposed nipples. It''s slightly erect and due to what she''s currently feeling, it''s silently going up and down whenever she breathes.


    "This is beautiful, Nami."


    "Uhh¡­ are you teasing me or?"


    "I''m expressing my admiration."


    Nami was already biting her lips as she watched me admire her naked breasts. I know she''s not really prepared for this yet, her intention to satisfy me was well projected at how embarrassed she is currently.


    "¡­ No one has seen that yet, only you."


    "I know and this will only be mine."


    To answer her intention to satisfy me, I nodded at her before stretching my tongue out to lick that pink nipple of her.


    When Nami felt my tongue touching it, she trembled from the new sensation that she was feeling.


    Upon seeing that, I moved my tongue and circled it around her nipples before poking the tip.


    "Uhh... There''s your possessiveness again."


    Only after I stopped for a bit could Nami utter a response. The sensation of having her nipple licked and yed by my tongue was too strong for her.


    "Is it bad to be possessive?"


    I asked before finally putting in her nipples inside my mouth. Her sweet taste immediately engulfed my tongue as I hungrily sucked on it.


    "Aahh... It''s bad if it bes excessive."


    Nami even tried biting her finger to stop herself from moaning but that didn''t do the trick as the way I sucked her nipple made her tremble further from the pleasure. It''s all new to her, that''s why it''s way more effective than normal. Her hands were already at the back of my head clutching at my hair tightly.


    "I see. Then I''ll rely on you to remind me if it became excessive. You''re mine now."


    After turning her pinkish nipple to red, I switched to the other nipple before she could even answer me.


    "Un¡­ I will. You know, I wish I could say that too."


    "Why not say it? I''m yours right now, Nami. I''m not thinking of anyone but you."


    I let go of her nipple and looked up to her. Nami''s eyes were a bit moist and her breath had turned ragged from the stimtion she? was receiving. A simple pinch to her nipple would make her body jolt from the pleasure and whenever I suck it or y it with my tongue, she would even moan out from how good it feels for her.


    "¡­ Un. You''re mine, Ruu. Only mine. Whenever we''re alone don''t think of anyone else but me."


    "I see. My Nami is also possessive like me. I promise. My focus will only be yours whenever we''re alone like this."


    After saying that I went back to her nipples and started sucking both alternatively. Her taste has be firmly registered in my mind. From the pinkish color earlier, her nipples turned red and grew a bit due to the intense sucking I did to it. Not only that, it became too sensitive that every movement of my tongue and lips would elicit a reaction from her body.


    Soon enough, I felt her hands that were clutching tightly on the back of my head pulled it closer.


    "Ruu¡­ you''re sucking too hard."


    Nami''s soft voice halted my actions.


    "Sorry. Does it hurt?"


    "¡­ No, but I''m starting to feel weird. Is this fine, Ruu?"


    My gaze went back up to her face and saw the passion and lust that was now apparent on it. The ce beneath her skirt has also started to heat up and moisten.


    "It means you''re getting turned on, Nami. Look here."


    I pointed down. Her eyes followed it and saw herself sitting on top of my bulge. Curiously, she moved her hips a bit and that elicited another reaction from her.


    "You''re hard for me and it seems I''m wet down there."


    Nami said as she moved her hips again. The way she moved her hips told me how inexperienced she was and it seemed like her knowledge about this kind of thing was alsocking. Like Satsuki from before.


    "Yes, we''re both turned on to each other, Nami."


    "Will we have sex?"


    With her question, Nami''s face blushed further that there''s probably imaginary smoke exuding out of her head at this moment.


    She''s really innocent, eh? I thought she would have at least the basic knowledge considering she even took the initiative to strip both of us.


    "Not yet. I want it to be special for you, Nami. Also, I can feel your nervousness. I love it when you let me do this to you but don''t push yourself too much, alright?"


    "Un¡­ Am I not attractive enough for you?"


    "What are you saying? You''re more than attractive, I''m already really hard and you can feel it. That''s how much I wanted to do it with you."


    I grabbed her ass and guided her hips that kept on moving on top of me. That action made her moan once again. After a while, I stopped.


    Err. I made a blunder. That just made her more turned on and my worry really dide true with her next question.


    "Ruu¡­ C-can I see it?"


    Nami''s hand fell down from my chest and down to that bulge. She pulled herself a bit to reveal the now moist top of my pants and put her hand on it, feeling the hardness hidden beneath.


    "Do you really want to see it?"


    I asked her onest time and she immediately answered with an excited nod.


    I should really stop now but her eyes tell me she really wanted to see it for herself.


    "Alright."


    I answered and guided her hand to pull the zipper down. Curiously, Nami just watched on as I also unbuttoned my pants.


    The shape of my cock that was still beneath the underwear is now in front of her eyes. I looked at her expression and saw her biting her lips as she waited for me to pull it down to reveal it.


    "I see so this is your..."


    That''s the only words Nami could utter as her hand immediately moved to hold it and take it from me.


    She really didn''t know what she''s doing. She''s just squeezing it but the sensation of her hand was enough to give me pleasure.


    "Ruu... Can I also suck on this?"


    Her hand continued squeezing as she asked me that question innocently.


    "Eh? Are you secretly a pervert?"


    "Uhm. No, you sucked my nipples and I thought I should return the favor."


    If I let her blow me, we''ll be moving up a few steps in our rtionship bit is this really okay? She''s aplete newbie at this, unlike Aya who has read about it that when she wanted to give me a blowjob, I let her.


    "It''s different. It will feel really good for me and I might cum if you suck it for me, Nami."


    "That''s much better. I want to see that. I want to make you feel good."


    This girl¡­ her words now contained her desire. All of that was said in all honesty. Just her face told me that even if I wanted to stop her, she would not stop.


    "I really wanted to reject it but seeing your eyes and your desire that was being conveyed to me..."


    "Is that a yes?"


    What else should I hesitate for? I nodded at her as an answer.


    There''s no turning back now. We still have enough time. This will not only satisfy her but also me. In fact, I''m already feeling that desire to take her first time here. If not for me wanting to make her first time special for her, we would''ve already gone past this point.


    When she heard my answer, Nami smiled lustfully before expressing it by kissing me and rubbing herself against my cock. Now that it''s out of my pants, we both felt good from it. There''s now only the thin cloth of her panties separating the two.


    After a while, I slowly guided her down to the ground where she knelt in front of me. Under her watchful eyes, I opened my legs wider to give her the space to draw closer.


    Nami listened to me as I slowly taught her what she would have to do. How to hold my cock and how to stroke it. Which part would let me feel better and how much she should take inside her mouth.


    "Ruu. Don''t take your eyes off me."


    Nami sweetly called out to me as she started licking the tip of my cock. Her two hands were not idle as the two gripped the body while gently stroking it along with the movement of her tongue.


    The pleasure it brought couldn''t be described in words, even if she''s clumsily doing it, the eagerness to make me feel good covers up her inexperience.


    "Un. I''ll watch you until the end, it feels really good, Nami."


    A smile shed upon her face when I praised her and that made her tongue to be more eager. It started to lick every part of the head before going down to the frenulum. Since that part is more sensitive than the head, I couldn''t help but let out a silent moan which made my cock twitch.


    When she felt that, Nami''s grip tightened. She then pouted as she looked up to me. She thought I moved it consciously.


    Now that it tightened, my cock was now put in ce. Nami then opened her mouth wider and put the head inside it.


    The sensation of her lips as it slid down from the tip downwards and the tongue which weed it inside her mouth further increased the pleasure I''m feeling.


    I know she''s just following my instruction earlier but right now, she''s doing greater than expected. I didn''t feel her teeth grazing against my cock and the way she moved her tongue focused on giving me more pleasure.


    When our gazes locked once again, I nodded at her. That nod was an answer to that gaze of hers which expresses her desire to take more of my member.


    "Nami¡­"


    As soon as she heard me calling out her name, the head that was now bobbing up and down my cock quickened. The hands that were stroking the part she couldn''t take in also hastened.


    With that increase in speed, I could feel my cock melting inside her warm mouth. The pleasure it was bringing was probably more than what she felt when I was sucking her nipples earlier.


    From all this umted pleasure, my cum has started building up.


    After a while, Nami slowed down as she raised her gaze again to check if I''m still watching her. Sometimes her long ck hair would get in the way so to help her, I reached my hands to the side of her head to prevent that from happening as well as support her endeavor.


    As Nami continued to suck on my cock, I suddenly heard footstepsing to our direction. Nami hadn''t noticed it yet. But because of that, the thought of being caught heightened the pleasure I was feeling.


    With that heightened pleasure, I felt myself reaching my climax.


    "Haahh... Nami. I''m cumming"


    The footsteps were slow and I couldn''t determine if the destination was the room we were currently in but that didn''t matter anymore.


    When she heard my voice, Nami quickened her movements. The warm and moist sensation of her mouth and tongue plus the thought of someone arriving brought me ecstasy as I blew my load inside her mouth in one quick thrust of my hips.


    As my cum continued pouring inside, Nami''s head stopped moving but she didn''t pull out, instead she stayed still and sucked everything until thest drop.


    When I heard the gulping sounds from her, I immediately pulled her up and hastily buttoned her uniform. Though she was confused, her eyes widened when she finally noticed the iing footsteps.


    We''re still in the middle of buttoning her uniform when the door opened. My cock was still out in the open. She only pulled the underwear up before sitting back on myp to cover my opened pants.


    "Nanami, Onoda-kun, are you here?"


    Nami''s uniform still had two buttons left unbuttoned and my upper body was still naked when the voice of the person who opened the door reached us.


    My back was turned towards the door so I didn''t see who it was but from the voice, it''s someone we knew very well.


    I could only hear her gasping in surprise before the footsteps turned around and left the room as fast as she entered.


    Nami gulped once more to clear the leftover cum inside her mouth.


    "¡­It''s Saki-chan."


    Saki. That''s Imada''s first name.

 Chapter 206: Teasing Imada

    <h4>Chapter 206: Teasing Imada</h4>


    "Saki-chan."


    Nami called out to the girl standing outside next to the door.? After seeing us, she didn''t really leave the area and instead waited for us to emerge from the room.


    "Y-you two. Why are you doing that here? What if it''s not me who saw you?"


    Unlike her usual sheepish mood where she always teases us, Imada embarrassedly asked aftering back inside the room.


    "What did you see?"


    "Onoda-kun is naked while you''re sitting on him¡­"


    Upon saying that, Imada sneakily stole a nce at me before averting it almost instantly.


    From how red she turned earlier and still had it when it''s already a few minutes since she saw us, Imada couldn''t get it off her mind. She''s also someone pure.


    Well. Most of them are. I''m the one who always corrupts my girls. And now, even Nami has been corrupted by me. I can still feel that warm feeling of her mouth around my cock. The way she sucked me was still too vivid in my mind.


    "She''s trying to check out my body for any mole."


    "Mole? Who are you fooling Onoda-kun?"


    Imada rolled her eyes but when our eyes made contact, she once again averted it. She''s too embarrassed to meet my gaze.


    Ah. Let''s see how she will react.


    "You? Well, what do you think we are doing?"


    I asked while stepping forward to stand in front of her. Nami who was watching Imada''s reaction also looked amused. The embarrassment of being caught by her has already left her mind.


    "S-sex."


    Imada answered in difficulty and in as low voice as possible. After that, she hung her head low from shame of saying it.


    To think that her imagination already reached that far. This girl is something else. Though my pants are open, it''s not dropped to the floor.


    Ah. My back was turned towards her, I guess she filled in the gaps from the scene she walked into.


    "Ah. Did we do it, Nami?"


    I smiled and turned to Nami.


    And she smiled back, seemingly understanding what I wanted to say.


    This girl always gets what I wanted to do. Her observer skills were mostly on point. She will read me and I will read her. That''s why even if we don''t converse in words, we understand each other.


    "Huh? It''s too early for that, we kissed intimately though. Look at his neck."


    Nami moved and stood next to me while pointing at my neck.


    When she said that, Imada cautiously lifted her head to look. It''s still a bit red from when she sucked it earlier but it wouldn''t leave a mark.


    "You two¡­ are you not embarrassed at all?"


    The word embarrassed has long left my dictionary. It''s another story for the girls though.


    Nami still had that amused expression on her face as she lifted Imada''s chin and had her look her in the eyes.


    "Saki-chan, have you ever kissed someone?"


    "Eh? N-no¡­"


    "I see. Do you want to experience it?"


    When she heard that question, Imada threw a question instead. Nami still had her chin on her grip, she could only avert her eyes sideways to escape from Nami''s observing gaze but that''s not helping too much.


    "...Nanami, are you getting back at me for always teasing you two?"


    "Maybe? But I''m serious at my question, Saki-chan. Look at how red you be. I can let you experience it."


    Nami''s lips curved upwards. Ah. She''s really back. That scary girl who approached me before. I only wanted to tease her a bit but Nami upped it for a few levels.


    "Nanami¡­ You''re scaring me."


    Imada''s eyes were visibly quivering. But she''s clearly thinking about whether she would answer her question or not.


    "Alright. Let''s stop teasing her, Nami."


    When Imada heard me stopping her, she finally looked back at me with gratitude in her eyes.


    I''m the one who started teasing you, you know?


    "Hmm¡­ you don''t want to kiss her? Saki-chan is also cute. She won''t lose against us."


    I get it. She''s cute and all but there''s no reason for me to do that. Imada''s not on my list.


    "This girl. What do you think of me?"


    "A pervert."


    Nami answered almost instantly still with that smile hanging on her lips. I noticed Imada''s ears perked when she heard it before stealing a nce at me.


    Err¡­ though it''s true that I''m a pervert, I''m only like that with them. I wouldn''t justy hand on someone that''s not my target.


    I went behind Nami and slipped my arms from her side, tightening it on her navel.


    Hugging her like this is already almost natural for us. When she felt my arms embracing her, Nami, who''s probably having fun teasing Imada, settled down and squirmed closer.


    "Alright. I couldn''t refute that. Let Imada off the hook. I''m sure she''s also surprised at what she saw. Am I right?"


    I whispered in her ears but in a voice that was loud enough for Imada to hear.


    Imada immediately nodded her head when she heard my question that was directed to her.


    Nami, on the other hand, was seemingly lost in her thought whether she would stop teasing the girl or not.


    "It''s alright now, Nami. Let''s just tell her not to tell anyone what she saw."


    I whispered to her again. We already teased her enough. And if it somehow became a new rumor. We both know who''s the culprit.


    "I won''t tell anyone. Nanami, Onoda-kun. My lips are sealed tight."


    Imada said and even made the gesture of zipping her mouth.


    After that, Nami eventually gave up on teasing Imada and rxed her body onto me. Even with someone in front of us, she seemed to like it when I''m hugging her like this. Just like that time when Tadano also caught us together in this room.


    Nami then whispered to me why she thought of teasing Imada like that.


    It''s the same as how I observed. Even if she was surprised at what she saw, it''s unnatural that she kept avoiding my gaze.


    She then asked why I stopped her and naturally, I told her my reasons. Imada is different from her and it''s different from that situation with Shizu-senpai where the only way to stop her was to shock her like that.


    Since the lunchbreak is about to end, we decided to go back to the ss with Imada. Though she''s still trying to avoid my gaze, Imada managed to ry what she wanted to say. The reason why she suddenly showed up.


    Turns out, some mentors had already shown up in the ssroom to check out their mentee.


    To ry that kind of news to us who were outside the school building, Imada presented herself to do it which led to her walking in on us.


    Ah well. It would be interesting if it''s Ogawa or Tadano. I somehow like to see their agonizing face if they saw us in that position.


    On our way back, I had Nami walk with Imada while I followed behind them. And like I expected, I heard Nami teasing Imada again which made thetter be embarrassed once more.


    Unlike earlier, there''s now a satisfied expression on Nami''s face and whenever she nces at me, there would be a blush on her face.


    Nami is surely remembering what happened to us inside that room. Our rtionship has leveled up again.


    -


    -


    "Ruki. The mentors already left. I got Otsuka-senpai."


    Aya excitedly told me when I arrived back at my seat. She only met Otsuka-senpaist Friday but I guess she got a good impression of her. The shyness she had towards new people isn''t showing up when she talked about her.


    But will they be okay? A shy girl like Aya and that excessively curious girl. Thatbination¡­ as long as she doesn''t teach Aya to be excessively curious like her then it''s fine.


    We still don''t know the content of that Mentor Program anyway. It will depend on how the mentor will do it. It''s possible that they''ll teach usmon knowledge or any interesting things.


    In short, it''s just hanging out with an upperssman.


    "That''s good to hear. Just beware of her excessive curiosity, alright? I''m happy you''re not afraid of being under her."


    "Un. I feel like I will get along well with her."


    Ah right. That curious girl is also part of the Literature Club, they will have amon topic.


    Seeing her this cheerful, I couldn''t help but pat her head and that made her smile further. This kind of pampering is really fit for this girl.


    "What about you, Satsuki?"


    "I got the Student Council President."


    Satsuki answered but she seemed like she didn''t care about that Mentor Program that much.


    Of all the 2nd years, she got Shizu-senpai. I don''t know what to think from that. Shizu-senpai knew about my rtionship with her but Satsuki didn''t know that I''m already mixed up with the SC President.


    "Actually¡­"


    To not let Shizu-senpai beat me from telling her, I leaned over Satsuki''s seat and whispered to her about it.


    And when Satsuki heard it, the usual re she had finally came back as she turned her head to me with a pout on her lips before saying¡­


    "You never stopped working, eh?"


    "Un. That''s how it is."


    I could only nod at her without denying it.


    "Idiot Ruki¡­ thank you."


    Satsuki scolded me first before thanking me.


    Err¡­ if I will interpret that, the scolding came from her slight jealousy and her thank you is for being honest with her.


    "I''ll tell you more about it when we have time."


    I won''t neglect them, whenever I have nothing to do and I''m not that tired, I''ll spend it with them. Not just with Satsuki, Aya and the other girls too. Especially those not from our school, I''ll make time for them even if it''s just a few minutes.


    "You better remember that."


    Satsuki finally dropped her re after saying that. Afterwards, she became silent again.


    Sakuma behind me probably saw all that interaction I had with the two but yeah, his opinion didn''t matter anymore so after asking Satsuki, I turned to him and acted normally while asking him about his mentor. We''re still ssmates and will be in this seat for the whole year unless there''s a new seating arrangement after the summer break so as much as possible it''s better not to have a strained rtionship with him. Even if he didn''t want to act friendly anymore it''s fine. I deserved it anyway.


    Though his answer came a bitte, at least he still answered. He got someone from the same club as him.


    "What about my mentor? Did someonee for me?"


    "No. No one called your name."


    Sakuma answered me before the two girls could.

 Chapter 207: Wheres my Mentor?

    <h4>Chapter 207: Where''s my Mentor?</h4>


    When the bell indicating the end of the 5th period rang out, most students stood up excitedly.


    It''s now the time for the Mentor Program. Some of them got someone they know as their Mentor while some were just excited for this activity.


    Who knows what kind of experience this Mentor Program will bring about? I at least don''t want to see Aya be like Otsuka-senpai who has an excessively curious personality. However, having her circle expand is something I want to see. It''s also something in line with the things that she can do for what she wanted to be in the future.


    10 minutester, a group of 2nd-year students entered the room, in front of them was none other than Shizu-senpai. Otsuka-senpai and Arisa-senpai were among them.


    With their number, it''s still not enough for the 30 students in our ss.


    I guess the others arete. And I still have no idea who''s assigned to me.


    When they appeared, everyone fell silent especially after Shizu-senpai stepped forward as the representative of the Mentors.


    She scanned the surroundings and when she saw me, she stopped for a second before continuing. She''s wearing the same amiable mask like how she presented herself during the Opening Ceremony. She''ll probably only be the scary Shizu-senpai if she''s not in front of a lot of students and since she closed herself with that mask, those she could call as a circle of friends were only Ogawa and Nami''s group.


    "Year 1 ss 1, some of us visited earlier to check out our mentee and given that your ss advisor already exined the program to you, we are starting the Mentor Program today. Mentors, will you please go to your mentee."


    With that amiable smile on her face, those who didn''t know how she really is also had smiles on their faces while those in that club hadplicated expressions.


    After saying that, everyone behind her walked towards their designated mentee. Afterwards, she also started walking in our direction and stopped in front of us. This time, she didn''t spare me a nce.


    "Maemura-san? I''ll be your Mentor for this year. Let''s get along."


    Shizu-senpai extended her hand to Satsuki with the same smile which thetter took while shing almost the same smile.


    "Likewise, senpai."


    Somehow, I could feel some kind of standoff was happening during this handshake between them.


    When their hands separated, almost at the same time, both of them turned their heads towards me which immediately sent shivers towards my spine.


    "Why do they look like they''re going to fight each other?"


    Aya, upon noticing this strange situation, whispered beside me. When Shizu-senpai heard that, she also threw her a nce which made Aya cower behind me.


    Right now, she''s projecting that scary aura of hers.


    Alright. Let''s try to diffuse this situation.


    "Uhm... Nice to meet you again, senpai. Please take care of Satsuki for us."


    Upon greeting her like that and adding the second sentence, Shizu-senpai''s eyes turned into a slit while her smile turned into a meaningful smirk. Even if I turned it to ''us'' due to everyone''s eyes being focused on what''s happening here, she probably tranted that as ''me''.


    "Leave it to me, Onoda-kun. Don''t forget your secretary work for meter, alright?"


    This girl¡­


    What should I do here? With her words, everyone now knows that I''m working as her secretary. Even Ogawa and Nami''s circle of friends were surprised when they heard that.


    And all of them turned to Nami, except Ogawa. They''re probably wondering if I chose to work for her to have her ept me for Nami.


    "I won''t forget it."


    Since I couldn''t think of any way out of this, I could only answer as such.


    "Good. Let''s go then Maemura-san."


    Seemingly pleased at my answer, she turned around and started to make her way out of the room taking the focus away from us.


    "Idiot Ruki."


    Before leaving with Shizu-senpai, Satsuki whispered under her breath.


    Haa¡­ I guess I can only hope that they won''t sh. Satsuki might be foul-mouthed but towards me or maybe Sakuma but yeah, Aya mentioned how she looked scary because of her expression. Somehow, they''re almost the same, just that Shizu-senpai''s scary front was just a mask.


    She won''t make Satsuki be scared of her, will she?


    "Onoda-kun your poprity never fades."


    Another voicemented when the two left the ssroom. It''s Otsuka-senpai who came to pick up Aya. Just by looking at her, I knew she''s suppressing herugh and curiosity at what she just witnessed.


    "¡­ Even you will jump in, senpai. Please take care of Aya for me"


    I shook my head and said that in a dejected tone as if I''ve been wronged.


    Upon seeing that, my acting somehow affected Otsuka-senpai and she immediately turned into a dignified upperssman.


    "Leave it to me. It''s not like we''re still strangers to each other."


    "Ruki. See youter."


    "Un. Have fun, alright?"


    Aya nodded and smiled at me before she followed Otsuka-senpai outside.


    Time passed and almost everyone already got their Mentor, some left the room while some stayed. Ogawa surprisingly got Arisa-senpai as his Mentor.


    Nami''s mentor waste like mine but when she arrived, I was surprised to see Haruko. She first greeted me so I thought she''s the one assigned to me. However, she only whispered how she missed me before?moving over to where Nami is with a meaningful smile on her face.


    Haruko noticed that Nami was looking over our interaction.


    When they left, 15 minutes passed immediately but even after waiting for that long, there''s no mentoring for me.


    Could it be that no one was assigned to me? Or I was assigned to someone who didn''t care about this Mentor Program? I don''t know.


    After a while, I noticed?Chii and her mentor about to go out of the room. When she passed by me, she stopped for a while and whispered that I should ask Shio for my mentor.


    That girl... Even when talking with her mentor, she''s still observing me. Her request from me is still unfinished, there''s no way I will walk over to their group and ask Fukuda so it will have to wait.


    I thanked her for her advice which she answered with a smile before going over to her mentor. I heard that mentor of hers talking about showing her a trick. As to what kind of trick, only the two of them know. Her mentor is also a gyaru but knowing that she''s not really like that, it will just be a matter of time when that identity will start to stick with her. Just like how Shizu-senpai can''t really cast off that mask since that''s already how she''s known by those close to her.


    After another 15 minutes, I stood up and decided to look for Shio like Chii advised.


    Since it''s part of the school program, if I can learn from this then I won''t pass on it.


    I looked for her around the School Building but I failed to see her, when I asked one of the teachers, he told me that she went back to the Administration Building.


    Upon hearing that, I couldn''t help but smile.


    She''s probably in her room there. I can also use this as a chance to spend some time with her even if it''s just for a few minutes.


    After determining my next destination, I went back to the room first just in case someone arrived when I was outside.


    Unfortunately, there''s still no mentor looking for me.


    "Onoda-kun, wait. Let me go with you."


    I''m already about to leave the room again when Mori''s voice called out to me.


    Since I was upied with other things, I didn''t notice that like me, her mentor also hasn''t arrived yet.


    "Looks like we''re in the same position."


    I nodded and said which she answered with a somewhat awkward smile.


    And there goes my chance to be alone with Shio...


    The others were already busy with whatever discussion they''re having with their mentors which made it easy for us to leave unnoticed


    Well, it''s not like they''ll care about where we will go. We''re the only two without a mentor in there. To think that we''ll experience this kind of trouble on the first day, will this program be fine?


    "Do you think they forgot to assign us one?"


    If they did then my problem is easy to solve but if not, I lost the Mentor roulette tond on someonezy.


    "Uhm... I actually know who''s my mentor, she told me she will be an hourte. I just don''t want to wait alone there."


    Eh? This girl¡­


    Is that the real reason?


    It''s already quite obvious since yesterday, Mori is trying to get my attention. But yeah, it might also be not rted to how I like her.


    During the ss, she''s still focused on Ogawa after all.


    Am I right at thinking that she''s trying to distance herself at Ogawa as a way for him to notice her?


    "I see. Now that we''re here, instead of trying to find out who''s my mentor, let''s spend time together, Mori. Just until your mentor arrives."


    We''re already outside the School Building.


    And when I said that, Mori slowed down her steps first until shepletely stopped.


    As soon as I noticed that, I looked back at her and saw her staring at me. Her face clearly expressed how she was in conflict whether she would ept my suggestion or not.


    Maybe she just really wanted to apany me at first but now that I suggested it, she''s now in conflict.


    Upon seeing that, I went back to where she stopped and grabbed her wrist. Before she could react, I already started pulling her to the same ce where the broken vending machine is located. When she finally had the chance to react, I only felt a little resistance before letting herself be pulled by me while warily looking to our left and right.


    That broken vending machine was nearby so it didn''t take long for us to reach it. I had her sit on the bench while I sat next to her before asking her a question.


    "Mori, have you changed your mind about me?"


    She still has that conflicted look but now that she''s this close, I noticed that her shoulders were slightly trembling as if something''s bugging her.


    If it''s not about me, then it could only be about Ogawa.


    Haa¡­ how devoted can this girl be?


    "I see. It''s about that guy again. I still can''t beat him when ites to you, eh? Did something happen between you and him?"

 Chapter 208: The 3rd Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 208: The 3rd Attempt</h4>


    "N-nothing happened."


    Mori answered without looking at me. She was still slightly trembling.


    "I see. That''s the problem. Nothing is happening. I''m shooting my foot for saying this but, we''re still in high school, don''t lose hope, Mori."


    Of course, I still want her to myself but through encouraging her like this, it will be converted to my points for her. Sooner orter, it will build up enough that she will give up on Ogawa by herself.


    "What if after high school he still only sees me as a childhood friend?"


    If he didn''t break, that''s more than possible. But people can change. Even me has changed within a short span of time.


    I could use this chance to reel this girl in and im her for myself but I can''t seem to find the motivation to do that.


    "Then you have to rethink your circumstances, do you want to be a martyr and wait for him until you grow old?"


    She''s not as strong as Akane to do that.


    Well, there''s still a lot of time for her. If a miracle really happened and Ogawa turned his head towards her then she''ll win this waiting game that only she ys.


    "¡­ No."


    Mori thought for a while, maybe imagining herself in that kind of situation. Her shoulders had already stopped trembling and she seemed to have calmed down already.


    "See. You should open your eyes. Even if it''s not me since I clearly couldn''t get in your eyes, you''ll probably find someone that can ept your feelings and reciprocate it in kind."


    If I can change her mindset here, then I will. Letting her think of another possibility for her.


    "¡­ It''s not that you can''t get in my eyes. I won''t be here if that''s the case."


    "You wanted to torture me by asking me about your problem, right? You know I will answer you honestly."


    The first sentence was surely not what she''s thinking, I only added that to shake her. She knew me. I''ve been honest to her since the start. That''s one of the reasons she approached me this time. But yeah, if it was any other guy, advising the girl she likes about her feelings for another guy? That''s martyrdom.


    However, I''ve already done this many times before. It''s just a means to an end. I''m doing this with the goal of stealing her in the future.


    "No... That''s not--"


    Her hand unconsciously grabbed my wrist as she hurriedly tried to exin herself but I cut her off with my next words.


    "No. That''s what you''re doing. You know I like you and you wanted me tofort you andin to me why Ogawa''s still not looking at you. You also seem to want to use me by distancing yourself to Ogawa and letting him see you''re now closer to me than him."


    "¡­ Is that how you see this?"


    "If that''s not it then tell me where I''m wrong."


    "I... I don''t know."


    She turned her eyes towards me but in the end, she couldn''t answer it honestly.


    "Mori. Can I kiss you?"


    This is the 3rd time that I asked her of this and maybe the 3rd time that she will reject as well. But yeah, she''s already conflicted.


    I''m sure even if what I said isn''tpletely right, part of it is.


    And with that, I''m guessing that she''s also trying to get me for herself. Shower her with the attention I''ve given her before.


    If she epted then all my other guesses are right and if she rejected then my earlier words are correct.


    Either way, I could confirm everything through this question.


    "There you go again..."


    Mori averted her eyes but I used my hand to turn her head back to me. She told me she wanted to give Ogawa her first kiss, has he already imed it or not? Probably not. And her resistance this timepared to our previous encounters was minuscule.


    Her hand that was grabbing my wrist loosened up. When I felt that, I lifted my arm to have her hold my hand instead.


    When she felt my hand on hers, she tensed up but she didn''t pull it out.


    "Can I? You can answer by nodding or shaking your head. I told you before, I won''t do anything without your permission."


    Mori closed her eyes before answering and it''s not just a nod. She also voiced it out albeit in a soft voice. Afraid that someone might be listening in.


    "Y-you can."


    Being in this close proximity to her, her pinkish lips parted as if it''s waiting for me.


    Upon seeing that, I traversed the remaining distance between our lips. As soon as my lips were pushed against hers, my hand pulled her head towards me to deepen it.


    From just touching our lips, I started moving. She''s clearly inexperienced as this is probably her first kiss but she tried to follow what I''m doing.? When I sucked her lips, she also did the same.


    I held off from using my tongue, there would surely be more chances in the future


    In a span of two minutes, we continued on our long kiss, whenever our lips will separate for a bit, she will open her eyes to stare at me and I''ll do the same. Afterwards, our lips will ovep against each other again, from a normal kiss to sucking our lips, Mori started to gain experience.


    When we finished, her face was already too red as if she got drunk from it.


    "You''re beautiful, Mori."


    I whispered before pulling my head back from her.


    With this kiss, it proved my guesses from before. This girl is more than just conscious of me.


    "You took my first kiss..."


    Mori''s fingers traced her still wet lips as she looked at me in a daze. What happened hasn''t sunk inpletely to her.


    "You gave it to me. There''s a difference. Do you regret it?"


    "¡­ Do I look regretful?"


    "No, not really. As I said, you look beautiful. I might kiss you again if you kept staring at me like that."


    Even after I pulled back, her eyes never left me. That orange eyes of hers were probably trying to record my face in her memory.


    "You''re still this shameless."


    "I''m always this shameless. Why didn''t you reject me this time?"


    "You know why. Don''t y dumb."


    "Right. You''re proving that what I said earlier was wrong."


    "Not only that... Please, you''re not dense, Onoda-kun."


    "I know. But you''re still not mine, right? You still like him. No. You like both of us at the same time."


    "¡­ Yes."


    That''s it. I might''ve managed to sway her towards me but she''s still hoping for him. Her difference with Nami is that she admitted that she now likes both of us. And it was on equal standing.


    The way she acted yesterday was not just her acting close to me. I guess that''s also why she kept talking to Aya with me as the topic.


    "Then I''ll just have to steal youpletely from him and show you the difference between us."


    After saying that, I pulled her into a kiss again and this time, I didn''t stop for only 2 minutes. It went on for long that her pinkish lips turned red from how hard I sucked on it. But even with that, Mori epted it all without any resistance.


    "¡­ You didn''t ask for my permission this time."


    Mori softly grumbled but her words were in contrast to what kind of expression she had on her face.


    "Then aspensation, you can also kiss me without my permission."


    Upon hearing my words, Mori became lost in her thoughts, maybe thinking whether she should use thatpensation or not and after a while, her face reddened further.


    "Shameless Onoda..."


    "You know, I''m wondering why you''re not telling him about Nami and me? That way he will be heartbroken, that''s a good chance for you to enter his sights."


    I was worried about this before but knowing her, she probably wanted to make him look at her without snitching out my real rtionship with Nami.


    Even the n we devised back then was just her having some time with him but that still amounted to nothing. That guy only has eyes for Nami.


    "¡­ He''ll just be depressed if I did that and you''re already nning to tell him, right?"


    "Yes. Nami only needed to prepare herself. She''s mine now and not his. It''s your chance. Will you take it?"


    Of course, she will make use of that chance. She''s not mine yet, I can''t just forbid her from doing that.


    "If I did take that chance. What will you do?"


    Whether she will seed or not, it won''t change the fact that I like her and she likes me.


    "I will make you fall for mepletely that you''ll forget about him."


    "Greedy guy. You already have Nanami and the others. Why can''t I do the same?"


    Ah. I see. So that''s what she''s thinking, she wanted us both to herself. However, that won''t work for me.


    "Like you said. I''m greedy, I don''t want to share you with him."


    If Ogawa actually started liking her after we revealed Nami''s rtionship with me to him and Mori chose him between the two of us, I''ll just steal her from him. That simple.


    Mori was about to reply from what I said when a familiar voice called out to meing from the direction of the entrance to the School Building.


    "Oi. Onoda-kun, so here you are. Huh? Why is Hina with you?"


    I turned my head to look at that direction and saw Izumi-senpai, still looking like a delinquent. Her eyebrows were lifted,? clearly interested why I''m with Mori.


    But why is she looking for me? Could it be? Is she my mentor?

 Chapter 209: Troublesome Mentor

    <h4>Chapter 209: Troublesome Mentor</h4>


    "Well, she got leg cramps so I had her rest here. Anyway, why are you looking for me, senpai?"


    I answered a straight-up lie before turning the questioning around.


    That way, she wouldn''t follow up on her question and instead answer mine. Mori was also surprised at Izumi-senpai''s sudden appearance that she seemed to get her tongue-tied.


    "Is that so? Hmm."


    Izumi-senpai said, clearly doubting my lie. However, she soon dropped it to answer my question.


    "I''m your mentor. Why else will I look for you? Get on your feet and let''s go."


    "You''rete for an hour, senpai."


    "Don''t mind the details, Onoda-kun."


    She brushed off myint before turning her head to Mori.


    This girl is fully disying how much of a delinquent she is. Truly different if Ogawa''s in the vicinity.


    "Hina, will you stay sitting there? I''ll take this guy away."


    "Ah! I''ming with you! My mentor might be looking for me as well."


    Mori looked at me first before answering her while hurriedly standing up to chase after us.


    "Is that so? Then why are you with this guy?"


    Well, she can suspect all she wants. Mori is also someone who can act after all.


    "He was about to ask our ss Advisor about his mentor. I volunteered toe with him but I suddenly felt my leg cramping."


    See? Her excuse has more details than mine.


    "I see. Beware of this guy. He can say crazy things."


    Ah. I guess she''s still holding onto what happened thest time we encountered each other.


    I turned my head towards her to observe her. A shoulder-length blue hair waved to her right making one of her exposed while the other was covered. Her ear was adorned by a shiny earring. It''s probably made from a gemstone. Her uniform was a bit loose with one of the buttons purposely left undone. Her skirt was higher than normal, exposing half of her milky white thighs. Her calves were covered by knee-high white socks.


    "What kind of crazy things?"


    "Don''t tell this to Nami, alright?"


    After saying that, she nced at me first and smirked before closing in next to Mori''s ears and whispered.


    Alright. She is trying to agitate me but that won''t really work.


    "Alright. Mentor. Is this what you''re going to teach me?"


    "Shut up for a minute Onoda-kun."


    I guess I got unlucky on the mentor lottery. This Mentor Program will be useless if she continues to be like this.


    What should I do then?


    "Mori, let''s go."


    I said and pulled Mori away from her.


    She was surprised but when I turned around with Mori in tow, she was speechless.


    Mori, on the other hand, also went speechless. Nheless, she followed after me while tightening her grasp of my hand.


    One step. Ten steps.


    After 20 steps, Izumi-senpai didn''t call out and I didn''t look back. Only when we arrived at the entrance of the School Building did I let go of Mori''s hand.


    "Why didn''t you resist me when I pulled you away?"


    "She''s trying to make you look bad in front of me and I hate it."


    Mori''s eyes turned into a slit as she pouted her lips. She''s clearly showing her annoyance towards Izumi-senpai.


    "I see. You''re surprisingly honest to your feelings, Mori. I''m liking you more."


    "I''m always like this. Just that Kazuo''s avoiding me whenever I will say it to him."


    Ah. He''s also like you. He''s also honest with his feelings however he couldn''t muster the courage to confess. Not until Nami made that kind of measure.


    "Forget Ogawa. I can treat you better than him."


    "I know. But I still like him."


    Not for long. I''ll make sure you''ll forget about him. He will notice one day that you stopped chasing him When he starts looking for you, you''re already mine by then.


    Well, regardless of whether he started looking for her with affection or not, I will still aim to make her mine. Mori''s just someone I put on hold due to her devotion to Ogawa, now that that devotion has been split to the two of us, it''s just a matter of time before I take the other half.


    "I''m going in, shameless guy. You talk it out with Izumi-senpai."


    "Alright. See youter, Hina."


    Mori''s ears perked up and a smile shed on her lips when she heard me calling her by her first name. Her conflicted face from earlier has already cleared up.


    "Un. Keep the kiss as our secret, Ruki... And we shouldn''t casually call each other by our first name like this, it''s fine when we''re alone."


    "Alright, if that''s what you want."


    Well, I already made itplicated with Izumi-senpai. I should really refrain on making it moreplicated for us. I also have to deal with that delinquent girl. If I can''t turn her bad impression of me in a normal way then I''ll have to do it unconventionally. For example, stealing her affection for Ogawa as well.


    "Onoda..."


    After a while, Izumi-senpai showed up and called out to me in a cold sounding voice, however, all of those were ignored by me.


    "Yo Mentor, I''m waiting. Where did you go?"


    Upon hearing that, Izumi-senpai visibly seethed in annoyance but she managed to control herself as she took a deep breath.


    "How thick is that face?"


    "I don''t know, wanna check it for yourself, senpai?"


    I smiled and stepped forward to close the distance between us.


    And when she saw that, Izumi-senpai instinctively took a step backwards. When she realized what she''s doing, Izumi-senpai stopped and clicked her tongue.


    "Alright. You win."


    "But we''re not ying a game?"


    Izumi-senpai put a hand on her forehead before sliding it upwards to grab her own hair which showed her current frustration.


    "Just shut up for a moment, alright? I give up. So let''s start this program."


    "Do you hate me, senpai?"


    I took another step forward and she also took another step backwards. She''s now trying to keep her distance.


    "I don''t. I''m just annoyed at youst time."


    "Shouldn''t I be the one annoyed at you? Why did you make it as if it''s my fault?"


    Well, I did say those things about making her fall for me but was that enough to be this annoyed?


    "Ugh. When will you stop?"


    "If you take back what you said back then."


    "Are you this petty? It''s only a slip of my tongue. I''m frustrated, alright?"


    "But that''s what you really think about me. Nami''s rebound."


    "Because there''s no other exnation when you suddenly appeared and introduced yourself as her man."


    Ah. Right. My perception was already different from them. From my perspective, it''s just a simple stealing her affection away from him but for them, it was as if I appeared out of nowhere to break the years of silent romance between the two.


    "I see. I guess I''ll ept that exnation. Is our rtionship uneptable to you? Are you secretly rooting for them?"


    "Of course not. But I''m prepared to be his second. Now that you take the undeniable first, I''m going to aim for the first spot."


    Izumi-senpai proudly deres.


    "But he only sees you as his cool senpai."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll make him be mine soon. Sooner orter, he won''t be able to resist my charm."


    This girl is full of confidence, eh? But she seemed so timid back when I visited their club room. She only listened and let Arisa-senpai do the talking.


    Ah. I guess that''s how she wanted to be perceived by him. The coolmanding senpai. But if that''s the case, she lostpletely against Shizu-senpai who could shut them up whenever she appeared.


    "That''s some confidence you got there, senpai."


    "You know, when you decide to do something, make sure you have the confidence to aplish it first. If you start doing it while thinking that you might fail, then your chances of failing are higher than seeding. Remember this, Onoda-kun. Keep a positive mentality."


    Positive mentality eh? Will she still stay positive if she failed at something despite her full confidence? In any case, her personality is slowly building up. This delinquent senpai is a bit interesting.


    "Wow. That''s some wisdom you got there, senpai. Should I take that as a lesson from my Mentor?"


    "Suit yourself. Now let''s go."


    Izumi-senpai shook her and turned around. Upon seeing that I followed behind her.


    She''s my mentor and she seemed to have something nned somewhere. It''s not a group of delinquents who will beat me up, is it?


    "I must say, you''re really a bit cool just then, senpai. Have we cleared the bad air between us?"


    "You know, if you shut your mouth or you cut off that tongue, you''ll also be a bit cooler, Onoda."


    I guess in terms of being foul-mouthed, Satsuki is still better than her. Even if that girl could only continuously say idiot and pervert, it''s filled with her emotions. In Izumi-senpai''s case, it''s just her way to cut the conversation off. Well, it''s still too early to judge. As my mentor, I''ll have a lot of time to observe her.


    "Alright. I''ll take that as a yes."


    "Haa. What did Nanami see in you?"


    Izumi-senpai sighed as she continued her walk to who knows where with, me following behind her.

 Chapter 210: Swap

    <h4>Chapter 210: Swap</h4>


    After a few minutes of walking from the School Building, I got the idea where Izumi-senpai would take me.


    The back of the Club Building.


    "What are we doing here, senpai?"


    Well, not a pic of course.


    Izumi-senpai didn''t answer me, instead, she continued to walk across the grassy area behind the Club Building and stopped next to a window of a clubroom. She looked behind first to see for any other passersby before stealthily knocking on the ss.


    A few secondster, the window opened from inside the room, a slender arm of a girl could be seen from where I was standing.


    When the windowpletely opened, Izumi-senpai swiveled back to me and with a little annoyance on her face, she pointed at the opened window. "I told you to shut up. Here, get up from here."


    I stepped forward and craned my neck to peek from the opened window. From inside, I saw Arisa-senpai waving her hands at me. Behind her was Ogawa who had a confused look on his face. As his mentor, she probably dragged him to that room, the same way how Izumi-senpai told me to follow her.


    Ah. I see. This Izumi-senpai. I think I can understand what she wanted to do here. My only question is... why didn''t we enter through the front door? No keys?


    Err... Let''s ask the questionter.


    Following Izumi-senpai''s instruction, I climbed up to enter the room using the window as the entrance. When Arisa-senpai saw me climbing up, she tried to help me by taking my hand to pull me in.


    I could enter by myself but since she bothered to trouble herself like that, I didn''t reject her offer. I grabbed onto her hand and used her support to enter the room.


    However, due to the momentum of jumping inside and Arisa-senpai not taking a step backwards, when my feetnded on the floor, I ended up being so close to her that she had to hold onto my shoulder. My reflexes also kicked in at the time which circled my arms to her back to stop her from falling down to the floor.


    For a second there, her slightly voluptuous breasts were pressed against my chest. The softness and texture I felt from it were simr to Kana albeit a little bouncier.


    "Are you alright, senpai?"


    My arms subconsciously tightened onto her which pulled her further.


    "Un. Better than alright, actually. You''re quite assertive, Onoda-kun."


    Arisa-senpai raised her head with her eyshes flickering in a bit of surprise. On her lips was her usual yful smile.


    Our faces were only a few centimetres apart. Thanks to that, I captured every change that urred on her face. Despite her slightly teasing words, what was registered on her face was her embarrassed expression which could be attributed to how we ended up in this position.


    "Ah. I''m sorry."


    I could hold onto her for far longer to feel her up but yeah, she''ll end up totally embarrassed. Besides, there''s no reason why I should do that.


    I released my hand from her back and took a step backwards to separate myself from her.


    During all that, Ogawa who''s confused couldn''t help but grow a frown on his face.


    Is he envious? Not that I care about what he thinks though.


    "Hey, Onoda-kun, I felt your heart race. Did it somehow excite you?"


    Arisa-senpai bent forward and whispered in my ears.


    Her yful nature is this strong eh? How will she react if I yed along...


    "It does. You''re soft and squishy senpai. It''s making me want to snuggle to you with only the two of us"


    I whispered back and her face immediately turned red with her yful smile frozen on her lips.


    She probably thought that I''m like Ogawa who would just turn red when teased by her or any other girls in that kind of yful tone. If she wanted to y like that, then I don''t mind it. It''s not like I''m taking her to bed.


    Arisa-senpai stared at me crestfallen, her words stuck on her mouth.


    Upon seeing that I smirked at her before turning my back to check the room I entered.


    The ce was clearly an empty clubroom but it''s too dark here with a few tables and chairs unorganized. There''s a side door that would surely lead to the next room, just like that room where we prepared for that act before. Apart from Ogawa and Arisa-senpai, there are no other students here.


    I guess my guess is correct.


    They''re nning to switch mentee, to give Izumi-senpai some alone time with Ogawa.


    "Did you see who''s Nanami''s mentor?"


    From the side and while still having that frown, Ogawa directed a question to me.


    For the first time, he initiated a conversation with. However, it''s still about Nami.


    "Yes. A girl 2nd-year senior. You don''t have to worry about her getting a male mentor."


    It''s already mentioned earlier. The poption of girls was higher that''s why we two both got lucky to have a girl mentor and even luckier that we knew them.


    "I see. Did she leave the room?"


    Ah. This guy...


    "Yes. Her mentor took her somewhere."


    "I see. Thanks, man."


    "Huh? Why are you thanking me? I''m her boyfriend here, why are you that interested?"


    While using a somewhat confrontational tone, I raised my voice at him. He clearly forgot that Arisa and Izumi-senpai knew that I''m Nami''s boyfriend and not him.


    His expression changed from that slight frown to realization and eventually regret.


    Coming to his rescue, Izumi-senpai who had just climbed inside by herself answered for him.


    "Onoda-kun, it''s not like he''ll steal Nanami from you. He''s just asking about his friend."


    His friend. Yeah right.


    "Ah. Sorry. I got a little defensive."


    I tapped Ogawa''s shoulder before looking for a ce to sit and that brought him back to reality. At least, raising my voice like that solidified my rtionship with Nami to these two.


    That guy was still unaware that he wouldn''t be able to crawl back up from that friendship hole anymore.


    Since I dropped the topic, Izumi-senpai''s mood noticeably lightened. She then turned to Arisa-senpai and woke the girl from her current state.


    "Hey, Arisa? Why are you silent there? What happened?"


    "Eh? No. Nothing."


    If Izumi-senpai didn''t call out to her, she''ll probably be in that state for a little longer. After that, her eyes and head darted around as if she''s looking for someone and when our gazes met, she hurriedly averted her eyes.


    What I did at ying along with her really got her good. Maybe she''ll stop being that yful with me after experiencing that.


    Well. If she continued, I''ll just keep on ying along with her until she stopped.


    And if they will really swap us. I guess our interaction will be more than awkward.


    "What has gotten into you? Have you already informed Kazuo?"


    "Eh... No. Not yet."


    "What is this about, Izumi-senpai?"


    Ogawa asked because he was once again confused at the somewhat cryptic conversation between the two 2nd years.


    This guy''s state of mind during these few minutes has already undergone more than three changes. Will he be alright?


    "If I have to guess, Izumi-senpai wanted to swap mentee with Arisa-senpai, am I correct?"


    To break some tension. I opened my mouth which immediately gathered all their eyes to me.


    "Huh? Is that allowed? And why do we need to swap?"


    Ogawa turned his head towards me and asked.


    Now. I don''t know if he''s really confused or he''s acting dumb. Probably thetter.


    "Who knows? Let''s ask our mentor."


    With my answer, the focus switched back to Izumi-senpai.


    She threw me a somewhat using look first before responding to him.


    Ugh. I''m already helping her, why can''t she appreciate it?


    "Onoda-kun is right. Are you against it, Kazuo?"


    "Uhm. Not really against but I''m just wondering why we need to swap."


    "Kazuo, you''re being dense again. Of course, Izumi wanted to spend time with you."


    Arisa-senpai rejoined the conversation by telling him directly what Izumi-senpai was aiming for. She even clicked her tongue to act disappointed at his show of denseness.


    "Arisa..."


    "Why? Isn''t it better than making up excuses?"


    Arisa-senpai rolled her eyes to her,pletely shutting her down.


    "Then Arisa-senpai will be my mentor for today?"


    "You surprisingly agreed too fast, Onoda-kun."


    "Well, Izumi-senpai won''t take no for an answer, right?"


    I shrugged and cast my gaze towards Izumi-senpai''s direction and as if being put on a spotlight, she could only nod her head.


    "Wait... Is this really allowed?"


    Ah. Ogawa. Why don''t you drop it already?


    "Uhm. There''s no rule about it. Only every Monday, Kazuo. Can you grant it to me?"


    "¡­ A-alright."


    Faced with that request, the good boy Ogawa could only ept. Izumi-senpai even acted cutely in front of him, there''s no way he could reject given his nature.


    "Since we all agreed. Arisa, take Onoda-kun to the next room."


    "You better produce results this time, Izumi."


    "I know. Just go..."


    Their conversation was clearly heard by us but yeah, since it already reached this point, Izumi-senpai could only follow through. Ogawa was already made aware why they wanted to swap after all.


    "Arisa-senpai is a great friend, I''m amazed."


    "Shut up, Onoda-kun."


    Arisa-senpai pouted as she grabbed my wrist and started to pull towards the side door.


    "Eh? Are you mad at me?"


    "E-earlier... Nevermind. Let''s leave the room for them."


    "I don''t really get it but I''m looking forward to learning from you, senpai."


    Of course, I''m lying. Ipletely get it. Everything that happened in this room and even this yful senpai''s reactions to me.


    It''s tiring to act oblivious and Ogawa was doing that everyday. That''s kind of amazing, isn''t it?


    If Hina knew this happened after she left, what will she think? Well, she''ll be mine anyway. I''ll let her know this swapping that urred but first I have to get something from this Mentor Program.

 Chapter 211: Bet

    <h4>Chapter 211: Bet</h4>


    The room we went into was quite dusty, unlike the other one. This one was surely a room that wasn''t used for long. However, the chairs and tables the previous upant of this room or whoeverst cleaned this room organized everything properly.


    I ignored whatever it was that was happening at the room we were at and moved to one of the small tables to dust it off.


    I''m here to learn after all. Making Arisa-senpai flustered earlier was just something I needed to do to intimidate her. Otherwise, she would keep that yful attitude towards me. I was just surprised that the result was more than I expected.


    "What are you doing Onoda-kun? Don''t you want to see what''s happening there?"


    Arisa-senpai who was peeking using a small slit from the door asked me. Her eyes blinking in confusion.


    It''s Ogawa. Nothing will surely happen except he will get flustered like many indecisive virgin harem protagonists.


    "Preparing a table and chair for us, senpai. It''s not fun watching others flirt."


    Though my desire was already kept in check, there''s a possibility that it might break out again. It''s true that those who I targeted were someone I liked but it''s also possible that I only started liking some of them when I found out that they''re in a rtionship.


    If I witness something simr to that first incident with Chii, there''s a possibility that I will add that girl to my list. That''s howplicated my desire is. That''s also possibly why it never faded even after realizing a lot of things.


    It got moreplicated however, it also allowed me to at least control it.


    Izumi-senpai is one thing since she''s already close to bing a target but Arisa-senpai is different. I feel like she''s someone that I can be yful with without developing feelings for her. Like a friend with benefits.


    However, I''m also restraining myself from entertaining that thought. Right now, she''s my Mentor and I''m here to learn.


    Err... At least, that is what''s running on my mind.


    "Eh? You seem eager to learn, huh?"


    "Well, I needed to learn a lot because I won''t have the time in the future."


    "You sound like you''re in a hurry to think about your future, Onoda-kun. Why don''t you enjoy your high school life first?"


    If she knew what I was doing since middle school, I already enjoyed everything thoroughly and I''m still enjoying it with my girls.


    "I am already enjoying it but I also want to learn something from this."


    "You''re no fun, Onoda-kun. Come here and let''s watch them. It''s the first day of this program anyway. Next Monday, I''ll get serious at being your mentor during the swap. Promise."


    "If you even go as far as promising like that..."


    I guess it''s useless to hope to learn at this program today. Then to not waste time, I''ll apany this senior on her fun.


    I picked two chairs and brought them near to that door.


    Upon seeing it, another bout of confusion appeared in Arisa-senpai''s eyes.


    "¡­ Alright. I give it to you, you''re considerate but we don''t need that."


    "Just in case we got tired of watching them, senpai."


    Like her, I peeked at the small gap on the door to see what''s happening between Ogawa and Izumi-senpai.


    And as expected, my vision was met with Ogawa who had seemingly frozen on his seat when Izumi-senpai went behind his chair and leaned forward.


    "That indecisive guy is at it again. No wonder you got Nanami to say yes to you. Your assertiveness is much better than that kind of indecisiveness."


    Arisa-senpai clicked her tongue and bit a fingernail on her thumb as she continued watching them.


    "All of you keep onparing us, senpai. Even if he''s not that indecisive, I''ll still be able to win Nami''s hand."


    "You''re really confident, Onoda-kun. What makes you say that?"


    Because I did exactly that? I sessfully stole her from him after he stopped being indecisive. Now there won''t be a reveal that we''re just acting to you and your group of friends.


    As if I could answer like that.


    "I might not be as good looking as him but I have my ways."


    "Just like what you did earlier, huh?"


    Arisa-senpai smirked as a hint of red once again appeared on her face upon reminding herself of that moment.


    "Did that score some points to you, senpai?"


    "It did make my heart race a bit. But you should stop doing that. You already have Nanami."


    "You started it, senpai. I''m just ying along with you."


    Though I did y along, I admit that I overdid it. But I wouldn''t tell her that.


    "Ugh. Right. It was my fault. But as a senior, shouldn''t you let yourself be teased by me?"


    "What kind of logic is that?"


    "My kind of logic."


    She answered proudly while pointing her forefinger to herself with the same yful smile on her face.


    "Alright. I''ll let you tease me sometimes. By the way, what does Izumi-senpai see in him? I get that he''s handsome. Is that all she''s looking at?"


    "I also asked Izumi about that, do you know what she told me?"


    "Uh. How would I know?"


    My response made her giggle as if that was her expected answer and she intentionally raised that question.


    "I like your reactions, Onoda-kun. You see, she''s a delinquent, right? And that''s how she wanted the other students to see her. However, deep inside, she also wanted someone to disregard that and approach her without flinching from her attitude and character. Kazuo did exactly that during our middle school. Despite all the bad words, the res and the tough acting she did, he will still greet her normally, like any other students he wille across."


    "So she was taken in by his impartiality and kindness?"


    If that came from Izumi-senpai''s mouth then it must be the truth. That main character trait really pulled her to him.


    "You could say that."


    Arisa-senpai answered with a nod after some thinking.


    "How about now? Look at him."


    I pointed at Ogawa who''s like a turtle hiding in his shell to avoid the tant flirting Izumi-senpai is doing.


    Haa... If I was him. I would''ve already pushed Izumi-senpai down the floor, reversing our roles. But that''s Ogawa. Unless he experienced a setback that will lead to character growth, he wouldn''t change.


    But yeah, his setback will soon drop upon him. We''ll see when that happens.


    "He''ll give in soon enough. Her greatest rival was already taken by you after all."


    "Is that so? Should we make a bet?"


    I asked her. I intentionally sounded doubtful. If it''s just watching Izumi-senpai trying to break past his turtle shell, it''s too boring. I''d rather leave and spend some time with my girls.


    However, I can''t do that. So betting to add excitement it is...


    "Oh? What will we be betting on?"


    Her eyebrows perked up, obviously interested in my suggestion.


    "Whether Ogawa will give in or not."


    "Sure. Then I will bet that he will give in."


    Arisa-senpai''s lips stretched into a grin as she instantly picked what I expected her to pick.


    "Now, you''re the confident one, senpai. I''m sure he won''t give in so that''s that."


    "What will we use as betting chips?"


    "If you win, I''ll be yourckey for a day."


    If I lose, it will not be that bad. I can control this girl if I want to but yeah, I will be fair of course since I suggested this bet in the first ce.


    "And if you win?"


    "I''ll think about that when I win. Deal?"


    "Alright. Deal!"


    Arisa-senpai excitedly shook my hand as we went back to watching him. This time, we''re a bit closer to each other wherein our shoulders were touching. I noticed that and of course, she also did.


    "With this, it won''t be as boring to watch now."


    "You better prepare yourself to be myckey, Onoda-kun. Look, he''s now looking at her."


    "Looking is not giving in, senpai. See. He couldn''t hold on for longer than 5 seconds."


    Izumi-senpai managed to get Ogawa to look at her but he got flustered too fast.


    On my side, Arisa-senpai gnashed her teeth in frustration.


    "Can I p him, Onoda-kun?"


    "Go ahead."


    I can even help you if you want.


    That Izumi-senpai is also tough, eh. Like Nami, she created a situation wherein he would be pushed into a corner. Even if it will look like she''s lowering herself to him, she still did it.


    "Ugh... It''s frustrating to watch."


    "I guess I will win our bet, senpai."


    "Don''t be so sure. Izumi has more cards hidden."


    Just like Arisa-senpai stated, Izumi-senpai did another move. She cupped his cheeks and forcefully made him look at her as she slowly moved her head towards him.


    That girl resorted to that kind of drastic measure, eh? Forcefully kiss him?


    "Hey. That''s cheating."


    "All is fair in love and war. Don''t you know that phrase, Onoda-kun?"


    With a triumphant smile on her face, Arisa-senpai proudly preached.


    However, what happened next froze that smile.


    "I''m sorry, Izumi-senpai!"


    Ogawa grabbed Izumi-senpai''s shoulders and pushed her away from him, just enough so that he could get out of his situation. After that, he stood up and bowed at her before leaving the room.


    As expected from him. He never disappoints.


    "Ah... He ran away."


    Checking up on the two girls'' reactions, Izumi-senpai was left standing there staring at the opened door while Arisa-senpai immediately emerged from the room to go to Izumi-senpai''s side. Thetter looked like she''s in shock while the former put her in her embrace.


    That girl is really a great friend, eh?


    "Should I bring him back here?"


    Acting concerned, I asked after I emerged out of the room.


    "Let that indecisive guy be. Just close the door for us, Onoda-kun."


    Arisa-senpai answered. Izumi-senpai''s face was buried on her shoulder while the sounds of her sobbing started leaking out.


    She''s really wasted on him, eh? After all of what she did, it only resulted in him running away.


    Well, her approach was also a bit forceful. She could just talk to him first and lead him on bit by bit. There''s a lot of wrong on the steps that she did. But who am I to voice that out?


    "Alright."


    After I closed the door I went back and observed the two. What should I do in this situation? Should I leave the room for them or wait it out until Izumi-senpai calms down?

 Chapter 212: Reenactment

    <h4>Chapter 212: Reenactment</h4>


    I had nothing to do so while waiting, I went out to buy us drinks.


    There''s still an hour left before the bell rang. My girls are all busy and I can''t make an excuse to see Shio in her room. I have no choice but to pass the time with the two seniors.


    After arriving back in the room, Izumi-senpai already calmed down but she''s still huddled up on Arisa-senpai''s chest while she''s patting her back.


    "Senpai, here drink this first."


    I handed two cans of soda to Arisa-senpai. She took it and mouthed her thanks before having the cold can of soda touch Izumi-senpai''s cheeks which instantly made thetter quiver in surprise, separating her.


    "Arisa¡­"


    Even with her eyes, still a bit red from crying, Izumi-senpai pinched her friend''s cheeks in retaliation before grabbing the can from her hand.


    "Cheer up now. Onoda-kun even bought these for us."


    No. I didn''t buy it for free. I''m going to ask for your payment, you know?


    "I... I don''t really need it."


    "Tsk. Stop acting like a child, Izumi."


    Eh? What happened here? Their roles were somehow reversed. Now it''s Arisa-senpai who''s reprimanding Izumi.


    "Ugh. Thanks for this, Onoda-kun."


    Izumi-senpai gave in and like a child who got scolded, she whispered her thanks. Her previous delinquent air nowhere to be found.


    "Is it toote to ask you to pay for that?"


    "You just had to ruin my good impression for you, Onoda-kun."


    Arisa-senpai acted disappointed while hiding her yful smile. Izumi-senpai, on the other hand, averted her gaze after thanking me. Like the Arisa-senpai, she also thought I''m treating them.


    "Haa. Alright. It''s probably rare seeing Izumi-senpai this timid anyway. I''ll take that as the payment."


    "Oi, Onoda-kun. Who are you calling timid?"


    Izumi-senpai red at me and went back into her character.


    "Don''t act so tough now, senpai. Ask Arisa-senpai what she thinks about what she witnessed earlier."


    I smirked and pointed at the other girl who''s smiling yfully again.


    Whatever it is that''s on her mind, it''s probably about how I called Izumi-senpai timid.


    Instead of being yed at by her, I guess I''ll pass the time teasing these two.


    "Hey. Why did you drag me into this?"


    As expected, Arisa-senpai also red at me. That pouted lips and puffed up cheeks of her reminds me of Akane.


    With this, I''m experiencing another case of being red at by two attractive girls.


    "I''m sure you also understand what I''m saying, senpai. You want to help her, right?"


    From this short interaction with her, despite being that yful, she''s genuinely trying to help Izumi-senpai to get together with Ogawa.


    "Ugh. I do. But it''s not something I can show with words."


    "I''m here. I can act as Ogawa for you. Use me as you like."


    Ah. That sounds wrong...


    "Arisa. Show me..."


    Izumi-senpai added. After hearing our conversation, she''s now eager to see what it was that we''re talking about.


    "¡­ Fine! Sit here, Onoda-kun."


    "You''re really a great friend, senpai. I''m your admirer now."


    "Shut up. I don''t need a cheeky admirer."


    Well, I have nothing to do. Normally, I will try to be with one of my girls or one of my targets whenever I get free time or I will be using it to do something productive.


    However, this time, it''s different. It''s surprisingly rxing... I guess I''m kind of having fun like this. Without thinking about how I can steal or get Arisa or Izumi-senpai''s affections.


    Yes. Even when I witnessed that, I''m still not inclined to target Izumi-senpai.


    After I settled myself on my seat. With Izumi-senpai watching intently in front of us, Arisa-senpai put herself behind me, reenacting what they did earlier.


    "See here. Arisa. We both know how Kazuo is easily flustered so you shouldn''t have started by putting your hand on his shoulders."


    After saying that, she grabbed the backrest of the chair I''m sitting at, her fingers only brushed on my back as it slowly tightened her grip on it. After that, she slowly lowered her head and leaned forward, with her chest slightly pressing on my back.


    When her mouth lined up on my ear, her slightly seductive voice quietly whispered.


    "Onoda-kun... Won''t you give me a chance?"


    These are the words Izumi-senpai said to Ogawa earlier but less seductive. It''s like she''smanding him. But that''s her character as a delinquent. She''s not a softie so I think she did this part well.


    "Err... W-what are you talking about, senpai?"


    Since I''m acting as Ogawa. I have to be indecisive and super dense. But yeah, my acting doesn''t really matter. It''s all about how Arisa-senpai can seduce me enough to ept her advances.


    Ugh. But I''m not confident to act as indecisive as him. If this girl really did it better, I might not be able to resist getting out of character.


    Izumi-senpai who''s in front of us had her eyes stuck on us, taking in everything that was happening. No. She''s taking in every move, Arisa-senpai did.


    "You don''t have to act dense. You know what I''m talking about."


    This time, Arisa-senpai lifted her hands off the backrest and slowly crawled it upon my back until she reached my shoulder. As her grip tightened on it, her breathing rhythm was quickening at a moderate pace.


    "Senpai..."


    "Get in character Onoda-kun. This is for Izumi."


    Was I out of character there? Ugh.. this girl really knows what she''s doing, eh?


    I calmed myself down and after being reminded, I put myself back to character. Izumi-senpai was still looking at us, her eyes were now glued on how close Arisa-senpai is to me.


    Eventually, her warm breath already filled my ears that if I looked at it in the mirror, it would show me how red it is. Then one of her hands released my shoulder from her grip and moved up to hold my chin. Using only a minimal force, she led my head to turn sideways and face her.


    When our gazes met, Arisa-senpai didn''t avoid it and instead, her lips put on a seductive smile with her tongue licking her lips to get it wet.


    To act like Ogawa, I closed my eyes and forcefully turned my head back to the front and lowered it.


    "See that. Izumi? Onoda-kun maintained eye contact with me longer than Ogawa did to you."


    Arisa-senpai proudly said to the girl in front of us. Afterwards, her arms circled to my neck and rested her chin on my shoulder.


    "With this, he wouldn''t be able to run now. Hey, Onoda-kun. Look at me."


    As she directed her sentence to me, I unconsciously followed it.


    Right. Her seduction is quite effective even if I put myself in Ogawa''s character. The gestures and the tone she did was enough to produce that effect.


    "¡­ I see it now. I shouldn''t have rushed and forced it on him."


    I heard Izumi-senpai said but my eyes were already glued on Arisa-senpai and she''s the same. Her wet lips slightly quivered.


    I don''t know if she was also affected by her act but I knew I''m already out of my character as Ogawa.


    "Senpai... Do you still want to continue?"


    I lifted my hand and slipped it on the back of her neck. That somehow woke Arisa-senpai up as she blinked her eyes, blushingpletely. A few secondster, she nodded her head as an answer to my question before speaking, her voice was already in a different tone than earlier.


    "Watch Izumi. Only when he did this will you go for it."


    She pointed at my hand that was holding the back of her neck. Even without me pushing it forward, she''s doing it herself.


    As the distance between our lips shortened, we both started to feel and smell our breaths. Her eyes already have that desire as it ispletely focused on my lips and that goes the same for me.


    I admit. I gotpletely affected by what she was doing. Only Ogawa would be able to resist that.


    "Onoda-kun. We''re done acti--"


    Before she could finish her sentence and pull out, my head moved towards her as she tried to retreat, but with my hand on the back of her neck, she failed to do so.


    And that led for our lips to touch. When it did, Arisa-senpai froze and closed her eyes.


    "Y-you two. What are you doing?"


    I ignored Izumi-senpai''s voice and pushed my head further to deepen our kiss. Arisa-senpai wasn''t really resisting, in fact, I could feel her arms that were hugging my neck tighten slightly. When I felt her lips parted open, I used that chance to adjust and deepen our kiss.


    Seconds passed and Arisa-senpai started responding to our kisses. When I sucked her lower lip, she returned it by sucking on my upper lip.


    Afterwards, her tongue slithered its way inside my mouth and I weed itpletely. She clearly has experience at kissing and she''s fully utilizing it now, ignoring the fact that her dear friend is currently watching us.


    Our tongues entangled each other and we started to suck on it alternately. When our lips separated for a bit, I pulled her from the back and had her sit on myp before continuing on our making out.


    It''s like she''s a natural at using her tongue. She knew when to push in or pull her tongue out wherein I would follow it and our tongues would be entangled once again. After that, we would then focus on each others'' lips and we continued for minutes.


    "Arisa... Hey. Until when will you do that?"


    Izumi-senpai''s voice once again registered on our ears and this time, it sessfully pulled us out of our trance.


    Our tongues untangled while leaving a string of saliva between us.


    "Ah... Izumi. T-this... We had just shown you what would''ve happened if Kazuo finally gave in."


    Arisa-senpai immediately came up with an excuse while stuttering with her words.


    I guess I need to support that im


    "Yes, senpai. Ogawa will do this. He will take the initiative just like what I did."


    "Onoda-kun. Do you think I''m a fool to believe that?"


    Of course, that excuse wouldn''t really pass. Whoever would ept that is an idiot or intentionally ying dumb.


    "I guess not?"


    "Ugh... Watching you two make out like that. What will Nanami do if she heard of this?"


    "¡­ Keep it a secret for us?"


    Arisa-senpai answered her in a silent voice.


    "Arisa... You. Why did you let him kiss you?"


    "Uhm. I got done in by the situation."


    "Then why are you still on hisp?"


    Arisa-senpai immediately stood up and went behind her after hearing that.


    "Alright. It''s my fault. me it on me, senpai. Arisa-senpai was really thinking of showing you the ropes on how to sessfully do it."


    "Don''t. Onoda-kun. I''m not someone who will push the me on someone else, I also got the same urge as you so we''re equally at fault here."


    Arisa-senpai responded and also took the me.


    "Haa. I don''t know what to do with the two of you. I''m going out first."


    Izumi-senpai stormed out of the room with her hand on her temple.


    As we watched Izumi-senpai leave, we fell into silence and slowly turned towards each other.


    "Err... Senpai. It was amazing."


    "Cheeky guy. It really was but that''s a one-time thing, alright? You have Nanami."


    "I know."


    Nami will hear about this anyway. But yeah, even with that happening between us. There''s no inkling to take her as my woman. Like she said, we got taken in by that act.


    However, one thing''s for sure, she''s really great to be friends with.


    Is this good or bad? I don''t know.

 Chapter 213: Lecture

    <h4>Chapter 213: Lecture</h4>


    Arisa-senpai kept reminding me about it being a one-time thing as we left the room to look for Izumi-senpai. However, before we decided to leave, we once again got taken in by the earlier mood when our gazes met. Also, knowing that we have the room to ourselves, it heightened that earlier desire.


    With gestures as our form ofmunication. I picked her up and sat her on the table.


    Arisa-senpai didn''t resist and just let it happen again. She circled her arms to my neck to pull me in while I held her at her hips to also pull her in which made us be entangled to each other.


    When our lips met once again, we made out with a much higher intensity than earlier. From the normal kiss to sucking our tongues and neck. We only stopped when I tried to go lower than that in which we both stopped ourselves.


    When we separated, none of us talked about what just happened and silently walked out of the room. While keeping some kind of distance.


    There''s still that aftertaste that it might be ignited again if we stuck close together.


    I already wiped away the sweat and saliva which stuck on her but she''s still too red when we moved on to a brighter ce.


    I know that if I said something, she would tell me to shut up so I decided to not mention anything.


    I guess this could be what I would call cheating in my not-so-normal life. Without any romantic affection, I got taken in by the temptation.


    I categorized Arisa-senpai as someone I can be friends with without developing any sort of affection just earlier but to think that it would immediately manifest like this...


    If my girls heard this from me, they will surely be hurt, they will think that I''m not getting satisfied with them.


    Ugh... But still, I wouldn''t choose to hide this. I had my fun without thinking of getting any of their affections. What I felt earlier was still the same. Also, Arisa-senpai, she felt the same. Even after all that, I''m just that cheeky junior of hers.


    -


    -


    10 minutes into our search, we found Izumi-senpai talking with Ogawa inside their clubroom. Well, we didn''t really see but when we walked by the door to their clubroom, we heard their voices.


    Ogawa kept on apologizing to her while Izumi-senpai was trying to calm him down. As to whether they will have progress after that, we''ll knowter.


    "Should we enter?"


    I asked Arisa-senpai at my side which she answered by shaking her head.


    "I think it''s better to leave them alone. Izumi will be morefortable that way. You can go now, Onoda-kun."


    "I see. There are still around 10 minutes before the bell rings. I''ll wait it out here with you, senpai."


    My destination after this Mentor Program will be the Literature Club before going up to the Student Council. I hope they get along well. Satsuki and Shizu-senpai, Nami and Haruko, Aya and Otsuka-senpai.


    "Cheeky guy... Suit yourself. The others will also show up soon so let''s sit here."


    "Your skirt will be dirtied there. I''ll go get some chairs."


    Before I could even take a few steps, Arisa-senpai already grabbed my back cor and was trying to pull me back.


    "Oi! Onoda-kun. Stop! You shouldn''t always show that side of yours. You''re not trying to make me fall for you, am I correct?"


    I stopped my feet and faced her. I''m not really trying to make her fall for me, otherwise, I would''ve done that earlier when we''re in that kind of situation so I nodded as an answer.


    "Yet, you''re unconsciously doing that! If it''s not me, I''m sure the girl will start thinking of you as a guy who''s trying to earn her affection"


    Eh? But this is how I am ever since, right? Is there something wrong at what I am doing?


    If something is different than normal then it will be...


    Ah!


    Right. She''s not one of my girls nor one of my targets. She also pointed this out earlier when I brought the chair we could sit onto when we were peeking from the dusty room.


    I see... I already had the habit of being considerate to a girl that''s with me. Regardless of whether they''re my target or not.


    But is that enough to make someone fall for me? It''s not enough, is it?


    "Is that how it is? Can I not be considerate to a friend?"


    After our interactions, of course, we''re more than just friends now...


    "You''re more than considerate, Onoda-kun. Haa. Despite how great you are at carrying yourself, I can''t believe you can also be this dense. Come and sit here and let me lecture you about girls."


    Arisa-senpai sighed at my answer. Afterwards, she sat next to the door and tapped the space next to her.


    "Uh. Okay."


    Ignoring the somewhat dusty floor, I sat next to her like shemanded. Like an ignorant guy, I will be lectured... About girls...


    After all of the experience I umted, I still have a lot to learn...


    "Because it''s you and with what happened between us, I know you''re not actively trying to make me fall for you. You found me attractive but that''s not to the point that you''ll develop feelings for me... I''m also the same. That''s also what I think of you."


    We''re really at the same page on that, eh? But this senpai, is she always this sharp? Or is it because I am in close contact with her that she started to notice things about me? Am I like an open book?


    "But you see, Onoda-kun. Every move you make, especially when ites to girls. You''re putting on too much of your care and consideration. Not just with me, it even shows when you''re dealing with Izumi."


    "Izumi was a fool in love with Ogawa so she couldn''t notice that but I''m different. Starting from that jump of yours inside the room. You didn''t hesitate to touch me and take me to your arms to prevent me from falling."


    "I may be yful at that time, nheless, it made my heart skip a beat when I felt your touch and your face which showed its concern about my well-being"


    "True. You''re not as handsome as Kazuo but your manliness you showed me was way above him. You didn''t back out with my teasing and instead made that kind of counterattack. And when we''re inside that room, though your focus was on what you wanted to learn from the Mentor Program, the first thing you did was clean a ce for us. Without anyint."


    Arisa-senpai paused and turned her head to me to check whether I was still listening to her.


    "Are you following me, Onoda-kun?"


    "Yes. Please continue, senpai."


    I nodded at her. It''s kind of scary but now that I think of it, she''s correct.


    "You asked why Izumi liked Kazuo, you knew his nature of being indecisive. Unconsciously, you''re concerned about what Izumi was trying to do. And when she was crying. You left the room for us and brought us drinks. You probably thought that you can ask us for the payment to lift the mood in the room or maybe this is just me overthinking that situation. In any case that became the effect of what you did. Every move of yours was filled with careful consideration for us."


    "And when we gave in to that temptation. You''re unconsciously trying to lead me on but when you noticed that I''m experienced, you let me do what I wanted..."


    "Ah. Let''s skip the next part. We both know what has transpired between us. And now we''re here, you''re still full of considerations. If it''s not me, I would''ve thought that you''re trying to earn my favor and from the actions you showed me, I will give you perfect points. You''re a perfect boyfriend material and Nanami''s too lucky on that."


    Perfect? How did she arrive at that conclusion?


    "Do you understand what I''m trying to say, Onoda-kun?"


    "That I might be misunderstood by the other girls I''m not going after if I don''t restrain myself from being too considerate?"


    If I retain that habit of being considerate to every girl I will spend time to, there''s a high chance that they''ll start looking at me favorably. This isn''t narcissism¡­ Arisa-senpai clearly exined it. Maybe to some, it will not work but if I keep doing it, sooner orter I will be like Ogawa who have girls chasing after me.


    Ah... There''s already a lot of them chasing after me. Those girls from my middle school who I still haven''t met yet. They''re the actual evidence to what Arisa-senpai said.


    However, I also like those girls, after reconnecting to them through Messenger. So it''s not wrong to be considerate to them.


    "¡­ Yes. At least you got the gist of it. You should restrain that excessive consideration or you might be Kazuo who''s being chased by girls he couldn''t give his affection to. He''s a fool to your girlfriend after all but even with that, I could see that Nami is more serious to you than when she was still chasing after Kazuo."


    "Your approach might be somewhat different from each other but the result will be the same. It''s even more dangerous for you since you''re not indecisive like him. Maybe in the future, I will hear from Nanami that you''re cheating on her..."


    And there. She also has the same conclusion about bing simr to Ogawa.


    But cheating on Nami? I already cheated on her with you, senpai...


    "I''ll take these reminders to heart, senpai. Thank you."


    "This cheeky guy. Just follow what I told you so you will not have a problem with Nanami, alright?"


    "Yes."


    I couldn''t tell her and I shouldn''t tell her. At least, for now. Her view of me will surely flip out if she finds out that I''m loving multiple girls and not just Nami.


    Amidst all this, what I''m not clear about is... Arisa-senpai is possibly avoiding a romantic rtionship with anyone. All of what she exined could also be applied to her. She only put in the front that she knew I was not actually trying to make her fall. Did something happen to her in the past that concerns that?

 Chapter 214: Progress

    <h4>Chapter 214: Progress</h4>


    The lecture given by Arisa-senpai ended at the same time as the ringing of the bell which indicated the end of the 7th period and school hours.


    I thanked her for the lecture and when I was about to mention what happened to us, she stopped me and once again enforced the one-time thing mindset.


    When she said that, I realized I''m bing too affected from what happened to us. That''s why like her, I convinced myself that it''s a one-time thing. The doubt I have about the possibility of her being averse towards rtionships could be put off for now. Unless she mentioned it, I won''t ask. It''s her privacy.


    At least, in the end, from just being a friend of my girlfriend, she really became my friend.


    Err¡­ Maybe more than just a friend. She''s my yful senior while I''m her cheeky junior. We just have to avoid remembering what happened and we''re good.


    I went back to the ssroom to get my bag. The others who left with their mentors were also flooding inside to get their things. Aya had a satisfied smile on her face when she came back to the ssroom. Like a little child, she told me how Otsuka-senpai showed her her collection of books and short stories she personally wrote. I''m really d that she enjoyed it which made my hand naturally move to pat her head which made Aya''s grew even wider.


    After that, she asked me about my mentor so I whispered to her what happened. About the swap and what happened between Arisa-senpai and me. She didn''t know her so she expressed her doubt. Thinking that I was just restraining myself on liking someone again.


    I do like her but not to the point of adding her to my girls. I couldn''t exin it clearly. But I feel that if I tell her that I like her, her reaction will be distancing herself from me.


    Maybe in the future but not now. I''m liking our current situation and the lecture she did really hit hard. I don''t need to be overly considerate to the girls I''m not targeting.


    When Nami and Hina came back they could only look at me from their seats. After I nodded at the both of them, Nami noticed how I looked at Hina. Her observer skill worked again that when she turned her head to Hina, she immediately concluded what happened, with an amused smile on her face.


    Without waiting for their other friends toe back, Nami took Hina''s arm before leaving the room together to go to their club.


    Due to that, I lost the chance to tell her about Arisa-senpai.


    With Aya at my side, we waited a bit more until Satsuki showed up. Well, it''s part of my routine now to escort Aya to Haruko''s club. Partly to spend time with her and partly to have the reason to visit Haruko and Himeko.


    Satsukiined to me how irritated she was at Shizu-senpai. Turns out, Shizu-senpai kept asking her about what she thought of me and other things about me.


    Haa... Shizu-senpai wasn''t acting as her mentor.


    To reduce Satsuki irritation, I first escorted her to the Gymnasium and it''s effective. Even if she doesn''t say anything, it''s clear that escorting her like that is enough to satisfy her.


    -


    -


    "You''re finally here. From that facial expression... Maemura-sanined to you, correct?"


    Shizu-senpai with her reading sses on had her elbows resting on her table and her fingers were crossed to rest her chin on it. The stack of papers on her side increased more than thest time I was here. Upon seeing me entering the room, she immediately put on that kind of expression as she watched me walk over to her side.


    "I get it. That was your intention, right?"


    "Not really. I just wanted to see how much affection she has towards you. And I must say... Her affection for you was even higher than Nanami."


    Well, I got Satsuki first and we had more moments together. Nanami will also soon reach the same level. After what happened to us today, it''s only a matter of time.


    "You can do that without irritating her, senpai. Can I ask you to also get along with her?"


    "After saying that you like me, now you''re here talking for another girl. Onoda-kun, what will I think of this? Also, aren''t you here as my secretary and your promise to help me?"


    No matter how I look at it, Shizu-senpai is just being grumpy. Is it because ofst night? Teasing her made her like this, eh?


    "Alright. I admit it''s my fault for teasing youst night. I''m sorry, I just couldn''t help it upon seeing you being that adorable."


    The way she got flustered was really something I wouldn''t forget.


    When she heard my words, she was taken aback before slowly turning red once more. My guess was spot on. She acted like that to Satsuki because ofst night...


    "¡­This blockhead. Why do you think that this is about that?"


    "Because I saw how flustered you werest night along with that re as if I wronged you before the call ended."


    Yup. There''s that urrence but I dismissed that due to how satisfied I was upon seeing her that flustered. To think that she would use that as a pretext to irritate Satsuki. I have to apologize to herter.


    But what to do with Shizu-senpai? I really promised to help her open up but how will I do it? Flirting with her wouldn''t work well. It will just make her ufortable...


    "Haa... Alright, I will stop and properly be her mentor tomorrow. In exchange for that, you''ll stop teasing me, Onoda."


    Shizu-senpai sighed from her seat. She involved Satsuki when she could just confront me about it. I guess it''s not all about that urrence. If I have to guess, she''s trying to investigate why the girls epted being with me.


    "¡­ What if I just wanted to honestly tell you what I think?"


    "Such as?"


    "Such as how I willment on your interaction with me right now. I''m d you''re now a bitfortable at expressing your thoughts to me, senpai."


    I smiled and went to her table to arrange the somewhat disorganized stacks of paper. This is my work here after all.


    Compared to before where she has a prejudice against me. That''s now non-existent and she''s more of expressing her thoughts about how I acted around her. She also didn''t deny it when my guess was spot on.


    "¡­ Nanami is right. You''re hard to deal with and most of your words will strike a chord. Put that down, shut up and bring me tea, Onoda."


    Though she didn''t react to what I said. She took her time to digest it and after determining that what I said was correct, she epted it. Herst sentence was just her wanting to get out of the situation where it was already heading on her bing flustered once more.


    "Right away, senpai. I also love to see your smile. The genuine one, not the intimidating smile you always put on as a mask."


    "Didn''t I just tell you to shut up?"


    "Ah. Right¡­"


    I scratched the back of my head before following her order. To shut up.


    As I moved from taking the tea set and making the tea she wanted, I noticed that her eyes followed my every move. And like she ordered, I didn''tment on that.


    Even after I put the teacup on her table, I stopped talking altogether and just stood at her side once I''m done.


    If she''s following my move, I''m also doing the same.


    Due to that, I noticed how one of her eyebrows raised and that slight smile she put on before picking up the teacup and sipping the tea I made quietly.


    When she finished drinking it, she gave me a silent nod before starting to work on the stack of papers next to her.


    Upon seeing that, I moved from my position and I assisted her. Picking up the finished ones and organizing it.


    As we spent our time in silence, her little actions were all captured by me. Sometimes she would lift her head and stare at what I was doing. Whenever that would happen, I would smile at her which always resulted in her being a bit flustered before focusing back to her work to escape my eyes.


    Nheless, that same situation happened more than 5 times that at the 5th time, Shizu-senpai couldn''t resist it anymore and smiled back at me. It was the genuine smile which I told her that I wanted to see.


    Time continued to pass as well as the silence between us. Surprisingly, I found out that this situation with her is also rxing. Spending time in silence like this with her while we''re both working. And from looking at Shizu-senpai''s expression, she also felt the same. It''s different from when I first came here where she drowned herself while working alone and handing out orders that there''s that ufortable air around her. This time, she''s building up experience in working together with someone else.


    She probably didn''t notice it yet but we''re already on the same page. I would move even before she could tell me what to do and due to that, the stack of work smoothly flowed that we managed to finish everything with a lot of time spared.


    When the other 3 members of the Student Council came to visit after doing their tasks. I stood still on her side, silently listening and watching. Since I nned to help her, having her work with the 3 with teamwork will be the ultimate hurdle. I''ll think about that when the timees.


    The Vice Presidentined once again about my existence, he''s already wary of me that I was here for her. And this time, he''s not wrong. However, like before, he got shut down by Shizu-senpai''s words.


    The Treasurer and Secretary couple of the Student Council were also curious about me but with one exnation from Shizu-senpai, they stopped poking their noses into it.


    "Onoda-kun. You can stop being silent now. Thank you for helping me."


    Shizu-senpai turned her revolving chair around and faced me when we were left alone again after the couple left.


    "I''m just doing my work, Shizu-senpai. Did you notice it?"


    "What?"


    "You worked with me. Not just you giving me orders but me helping you without waiting for your orders."


    "Huh? Is there a difference?"


    This girl... She really didn''t notice. I guess I can only slowly teach her that.


    "Yes. It means you''re capable of working with someone else on equal grounds and not just you ordering that someone."


    "I don''t really get it but... We did save a lot of time that we finished all of this. You did your job efficiently, that you already moved even before I told you what to do."


    "And that''s how teamwork works, Shizu-senpai. We worked as a team. Not just you ordering me what to do."


    For her, who probably has zero-experience working together with someone because of how she always wanted to take the lead, to be seen as strong, it''s really hard to understand the difference. Because most of the time, only the end result matters.


    "Is that how it really is? If you say so then..."


    "Un. I can now see the light in your path, senpai. Working with others and opening up to those close to you will not just be a dream. Soon we can put your scary facade on a shelf and just be the real Asakura Shizu."


    "¡­Blockhead. T-that won''t happen... This time I only felt rxed working with you. Because it''s you..."


    Shizu-senpai stuttered as she tried to deny what I said. In the end, she whispered thest sentence with her somewhat embarrassed and sweet-sounding voice.


    "I''m happy you say that but I will make sure that it will happen, Shizu-senpai. I promised you."


    "Your promise..."


    "Well then, now that we''re done with work, it''s probably time for me to go."


    Onest time, I reorganized the finished papers and neatly put it where it should be


    However, before I went to pick up my dropped bag, Shizu-senpai''s voice reached my ears.


    "¡­ Onoda. Your time as my secretary hasn''t ended yet... Even if there''s no more work to do. Can you stay a little longer?"


    She stared directly into my eyes. Upon muttering that question, there''s that glimmer of hope which appeared in her yellow eyes that was hiding beneath her reading sses. Hoping that I will ept. As to what she nned to do by asking that, only she knows.


    She took the initiative to ask, why will I let it pass?


    So upon hearing that, I answered her with a smile.


    "If it means I can spend more time with you... Yes, I can stay."

 Chapter 215: Progress (2)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Progress (2)</h4>


    "Blockhead. You don''t need to flower up your words. Let''s sit there..."


    Shizu-senpai scowled to hide the hint of red which appeared on her face. I still don''t know whether she''s beginning to like me or she just wanted thepany to spend the unexpected free time we managed to get.


    "Ah. In that case, let me assist you, senpai."


    I walked over and held out my hand to her.


    This time, she took it albeit reluctantly after staring at my palm for more than 20 seconds. Her hand felt rough on the surface which speaks for her hardworking personality.


    I tightened my grip on her hand and supported her as she stood up from her seat.


    Without letting go of her hand, I pulled on her as we moved from her table to the long table where we ate the cakest time. When I looked back, Shizu-senpai''s head was lowered to her face. This is probably her first time holding someone else''s hand.


    "Onoda-kun. You can let go of my hand now. There''s no reason for this, right? It''s only a few steps from my table to here."


    "I have my reason, Shizu-senpai. I''m trying to take advantage of this chance."


    I smirked and my answer instantly red her up that her lowered head lifted to look at me.


    "Then all the more reason to let go, Onoda"


    "Just 5 minutes, senpai. Can I hold onto this hand for a little more?"


    We already reached the table and sat next to each other. Of course, I let her sit first before moving my chair near hers.


    I''m really trying to take advantage of this moment with her. After this, my next secretary work will be on Friday. I couldn''t just show up to see her when there were my other girls who also wanted my attention. Even if they don''t say it. It always shows whenever we''re together.


    "Haa¡­ Why am I getting swept by your pace?"


    Shizu-senpai sighed and resignedly stopped pulling her hand out of my grasp.


    "Because I''m kind of an expert when ites to it?"


    "You... Alright, I give up. Treat this as me rewarding your effort for today."


    In the end, she used the word ''reward'' to ease her mind from letting me hold her hand. What I did was a bit scummy but yeah, she''s more epting of this straightforward approach than going around in circles.


    "Then I''ll dly ept and savor this reward."


    I smiled at her before fixing our hands. From just grabbing it, I slowly moved my fingers to fit in the gaps of her fingers. Her whole palm, as well as her fingers, really felt rough to the touch. Regardless, it''s still pleasant.


    As I was fixing our held hands to cross our fingers together, my eyes were fixed on her face, fully observing her reactions. Seeing her real self like this is truly fulfilling but is this enough to make her fall for me? I don''t think so. This is just her giving up resisting from my advances. Whether she liked it or not, I will only know if she told me. It''s hard to read what she''s thinking.


    "Stop staring at me like that, Onoda."


    "Alright. I should really stop making you flustered. It feels like I''m forcing you to produce that kind of reaction."


    "¡­ I don''t have any experience with this kind of thing. Anyone who approached me with the same intention as you were either used by me like the Vice President or shut down before they could say it. But you¡­ why am I allowing you to do this?¡­"


    Shizu-senpai shook her head. Her expression really looked troubled. She''s still unaware that my approach was different from the others. Also, they''re all looking at her facade, not the real her beneath that.


    "Isn''t because I''ve managed to see through your mask?"


    "That''s not all. I can just push you away and not deal with you. But here I am, letting you hold my hand and spend time with me, alone."


    Ah. Right. She could do that. Shizu-senpai is confused about why she was doing this.


    "I see. Have you ever liked someone, senpai?"


    "No."


    "Then what do you think of me? Your honest thoughts."


    She lifted her eyes to observe me. Processing what she really thinks of me from all our interactions.


    In the end, she whispered 3 words before lowering her head.


    "¡­ I hate you."


    Hearing that from her, a bitter smile couldn''t help but form on my lips. Good thing her eyes are lowered and she didn''t see that.


    Hating me is understandable but hearing it directly from her... It kind of stings.


    "I see. Thank you for being hone--"


    Shizu-senpai cut my words off.


    "I''m not done, Onoda. I hate you, yet, I enjoy spending time with you."


    "Huh? That''s kind of contradicting."


    "You asked for my honest thoughts. This is it."


    Even if it''s contradicting, I guess knowing that she enjoyed this time with me was enough to decrease the sting that I was feeling from hearing that she hated me.


    "I see. Of course, you already knew that I''m the one enjoying this the most. Being here with you, it''s rxing. Even when we spent it in silence earlier, it''s not as strained like the first time I was here."


    "Really?"


    "Un. And seeing you smile at me made it even better. I''m looking forward to seeing more of you that was still hiding in that shell of yours, senpai."


    "¡­ Then work harder for me."


    "Is it fine? Even if you hate me?"


    "Blockhead, you probably misunderstood. I didn''t hate you as you. What I hate is how you enter into multiple rtionships."


    Err... I''m the blockhead when she''s the one who said it vaguely. Of course, I will think of that as her hating on me.


    But still¡­ if that''s what she hated, even if I managed to make her fall for me in the future, she wouldn''t be mine.


    "I see. If I''m not in any rtionship, will you ept bing my girlfriend, senpai?"


    "¡­ Maybe."


    Shizu-senpai whispered her answer while stealing a nce at me.


    "Then this means, I don''t have any chance to make you mine."


    "Is it really impossible for you to settle for one?"


    "I told you already. I''m not normal, senpai. If I choose only one, then it will not be Nami or you. It will be my childhood friend who''s living with me right now."


    "Haa. You''re always this stupidly honest¡­ Don''t you feel tired? You have all those girls you needed to satisfy but here you are, trying to get my affection as well."


    "I do feel tired but this is how I am, senpai. I love all of them. Maybe what I''m feeling for you will also evolve to that. Each of their smiles is enough to chip away some of that feeling of tiredness. Just like how I like it whenever I see your genuine smile."


    I cupped her face with my free hand and used my thumb to trace her lips. Pulling it on the side to turn it into an arc.


    "If in the end, you chose to distance yourself from me. Seeing you be more confident to live as the real you is enough reward for me."


    "¡­"


    "You know. I ept it. There''s the possibility that not everyone will stay with me in the end. Even so, I still love them and that''s all that matters."


    "¡­ Then why are you making that sad face when you mentioned that possibility?"


    "Eh? Did that appear again?"


    "Onoda, could it be that you''re just forcing yourself to ept that possibility? Truthfully, it''s affecting you too much that it led you to work this hard for them, or us.


    "Perhaps that''s how it is, senpai. I''m afraid that that possibility wille true..."


    "Alright, this is already five minutes. Thank you for granting me this reward."


    I smiled at her and let go of her hand.


    It''s true. I''m really afraid. That''s why I want to build that future for us. If they see it, they will not think of leaving me anymore. Such an optimistic view, eh?


    "Give me your hand this time."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s my turn to ask for a reward, right? Like you asked, all this time that I''m with you, I never put on that mask."


    "I see. You''re right. I have to reward you for it."


    Once again, I put my hand on top of her palm and this time, it was Shizu-senpai who crossed our fingers together. Unlike earlier where it was only me who tightened my grip on her hand, even though her fingers were slightly shaking, she also did the same.


    "Honestly. I liked this sensation of your hand on mine... I don''t always say this but thank you for helping me, Onoda."


    Shizu-senpai lifted her head and locked gazes with me, in time, her lips turned into an arc, showing that genuine smile of hers. Her free hand also went to my hand that was on her cheek.


    She''s usually straightforward with her words so these wordsing from her were her honest thoughts.


    I was already having an urge to take my phone out and snap a picture of hers but I resisted. She''ll be flustered again if I did that.? Also, both of my hands weren''t free.


    "You''re more than wee, senpai. And like I thought, I truly like you. Even if you keep hating me, this one will not change."


    I squeezed her hand softly and used my thumb to caress it. When she felt that, she also did the same and our eyes both went down to look at it.


    "At first I only wanted to help you for Nami''s sake. But when I realized I like you, doing this for you became my sole reason."


    "¡­ Blockhead."


    Shizu-senpai whispered before her head slowly leaned on my shoulder. Most possibly, she didn''t know what to say in response so she resorted to showing it in her action.


    When I felt her head on my shoulder, I moved my hand on her cheek to fix her position so that she would befortable resting her head on it.


    Like this, silence once again reigned between us. I could smell the scent of hair. I could hear the quickened beating of her heart. I could feel the soft breath she was exhaling. I could see how her hand tightened her grip on my hand and how her eyes continued to watch it.


    Spending the rest of our time in silence again, we''re inching closer. The scary Shizu-senpai which those close to her knew has already crumbled before me. This is the real her, someone who also needed a helping hand.


    Maybe if it''s not me who did this for her, given that she''s straightforward, she would have already started dating the guy. Good thing no one did it before I showed up.


    Soon enough, the rays of sunset that were entering from the room''s window dimmed and the sky gradually turned dark.


    When the time to leavees, we naturally separate. Her cheek that was pressed on my shoulder was a bit red and both of our palms were sweaty but it didn''t bother us. I just took out my handkerchief and wiped it for her.


    "Well then, Shizu-senpai. See you again on Friday. Please go easy on Satsuki."


    I said after picking up my bag.


    "¡­ Don''t worry, I will."


    After hearing her affirmation, I nodded at her and turned around. However, before I could start walking towards the door, I felt two arms slipping on my sides encircling me into an embrace. Afterwards, I felt another thud on my back when she leaned her head on my back.


    "Shizu-senpai?"


    "... See you on Friday."


    After Shizu-senpai muttered that, her head and her arms released me. She can also be this assertive but yeah, it just meant she didn''t want me to see the face she was making at the moment.

 Chapter 216: Time with Kana*

    <h4>Chapter 216: Time with Kana*</h4>


    After leaving the Student Council Room, I went to the Literature Club to pick Kana and Rae up.


    Due to the time I spent there, Satsuki, Aya and Nami already went home. I informed them about it anyway and they also informed me when they left the school on messenger.


    Hina was with Nami. Most probably, she was being interrogated by that scary girl to know what happened between us.


    Haruko also went home with Mina and the other 3 girls of her.


    I would''ve stayed behind to walk Shizu-senpai to the bus station if not for Kana and Rae.


    The two stayed behind on the club. Rae was helping Kana on proofreading her revised novel which she will submit this Friday for the contest.


    "You two are working hard."


    I greeted them when I entered the room. Even if it''s already dark, Kana was still writing while Rae was focused on reading her finished drafts. Both of them had a serious look on their faces but from that slight smile the two had, they''re clearly enjoying it.


    "Ruki!"


    The two jumped up in jubtion when they heard my voice. Kana instantly put down the pen on her hand and ran towards me. However, due to sitting for a long while, her legs were a bit unstable as she almost stumbled down.


    I hurriedly stepped forward and caught her by stretching my arms before she fell to the ground


    "This girl... I always tell you to be careful."


    "Uhm... I''m sorry. I just missed you."


    Kana apologized with her head lowered, feeling guilty that she made me worry.


    "I know. And I missed you too but you should always take care of yourself, alright?"


    I lifted her bowed head and nted a kiss on her apple-red lips. Kana fully epted it and returned it with more intensity.


    "Yes!"


    As I expected, the kiss instantly brought back her previous glow. Kana giggled and clung to my body tightly. Her soft body being pressed onto me. This girl is always this cute when it concerns me so it''s hard to be mad at her. Besides, she''s just too excited upon hearing my voice.


    "Rae. Thank you for staying with her."


    I turned my head to the green-haired sses girl watching from their table.


    "Un. Kana-senpai is a senior and I like her novel. Uhm. Nevermind that, I also want a kiss, Ruki..."


    "Come here. I also missed you."


    Upon hearing that, Rae smiled enchantingly. Her brown eyes beneath her sses shined brightly as she walked towards us.


    With Kana hugging my body tightly, Rae went to my side and epted my kiss.


    From aplete newbie to kissingst week, she''s now trying to match my pace with her lips and tongue. This girl is learning too fast and tomorrow will be our time again. I wonder what she prepared for me?


    After that steamy greeting from us, we went back to the table and I helped them with what they were doing. Kana only revised those she thought she could still improve after reading our reviews, Rae and I will then proofread it. There''s still four days so I told Kana to not rush it or some of her ideas might be left out.


    Sometimes, Kana will ask for a kiss to refresh her mind while Rae will pull me behind Kana to ask for a kiss as well. Like this, we spent 30 minutes more before calling it a day.


    When we''re on our walk to the bus station, Kana whispered to me that she wanted it.


    Even if we''ve already done it a number of times, saying the word still makes her extremely embarrassed.


    So after sending Rae on the bus after making use of Kana''s excuse-inventing skills. Kana and I went to somewhere private. I learned my lesson from thest time''s karaoke so I already had a destination in mind.


    Well, it''s not bad to take her to it again. Hearing her sing a song was also something I wanted to experience again. However, this time, she specifically said what she wants.


    It''s already dark so... I messaged Akane about going homete and told her who I am with.


    Going to the same Love Hotel where I brought Satsuki, Kana and I rented a room. The room selection was fully automated so Kana''s shyness from being seen lessened when there''s no one to see her. This will also be her first time at this kind of establishment so I held her closely to me wherein she buried her face close to my chest as we walked inside.


    Once we''re inside the room. I picked her up and brought her to the bed. Kana immediately circled her arms around my neck and our lips naturally met.


    Kana''s legs also naturally hugged my waist as I started to explore her body. Despite the thorough redness of her face, I couldn''t pass on feeling up her lovely figure.


    Before long, I''ve already stripped her naked while she struggled to take off my shirt and pants.


    When she sessfully did it, Kana pushed me down on my back. Afterwards, she took out my cock from my boxer briefs and started stroking it.


    "I miss this, Ruki..."


    Kana whispered under her breath as her eyes locked gazes on me. It didn''t take long for my cock to fully harden from her stimtion.


    "My naughty Kana. Look how hard you made me. I''m sure Rae will wonder why you stay behind. Should I tell her that I brought you here?"


    Upon hearing my words, Kana blushed further but even if she''s extremely embarrassed, her desire and love for me prevailed.


    "You bully. Don''t tell her. You still haven''t done it with her, right?"


    "No. All I did with her was kiss. But she''s learning too fast."


    "Uhm... Because you''re a great teacher. Just like when you teach me this."


    Kana started stroking my cock faster and after a while, her face drew near it. Her cute little tongue peeked out and started licking it. it then circled around the head giving me a soft pleasurable sensation as it began to be coated by her slimy saliva.


    With my eyes fully focused on her, Kana opened her mouth and slowly swallowed my cock in. As the warm sensation started filling me, her tongue quickly wrapped on the head, ying with it the way I taught her.


    When she saw me feeling good from what she''s doing, Kana took my cock deeper until when she reached her limit. She stayed there for a while before sucking it skillfully. Her round cheeks deted whenever she would suck it in.


    "Uhh. Indeed, you learned quickly as well. This feels too good, Kana."


    When she heard my words, Kana''s eyes looked up and it seemingly smiled when she met my gaze.


    The warm sensation of her tongue and the insides of her mouth delivered me more pleasure than I imagined.


    I might have done it a lot yesterday with Satsuki, Akane and Shio but today, I was almost fully backed up. Nami gave me a blowjob earlier on lunch but Arisa-senpai got me hard again from our intimate kisses in that room. Then there''s that time with Shizu-senpai wherein we just held hands. If I''m not restricting myself, I would''ve kissed her and done more with her.


    Now that Kana''s here, the built-up horniness was being unleashed. And seeing her lovely mouth stuffing my cock, it just further heightened my desire to take her.


    Soon enough, I''m already close to cumming in her mouth but I still found it too early.


    "Kana. Let me eat you too."


    I whispered to the hardworking girl. Kana stopped upon hearing it and without taking out my cock in her mouth, she slowly positioned herself on top of me. With her sacred ce near my mouth, we ended up in the sixty-nine position.


    "H-help yourself, Ruki."


    I could only hear Kana''s embarrassed voice encouraging me since I was now faced with her wet sacred region. Afterwards, I could feel her sucking my cock again and due to the different position, it also brought a new sensation.


    Her pussy which I made mine back in my room. To prevent myself from cumming, I immediately indulged myself on her slit and on her love juices that kept on dripping from her.


    As I continued to suck on her, Kana''s moans slowly filled the room and whenever I would also use my fingers, her lower hips would shake from the pleasure she was feeling.


    When she reached her climax, I got up from below her to fix her on the bed. Kana knew what I wanted to do so she held her arms up and took me in an embrace while her legs spread open to wee my cock entering her deepest parts once more.


    As it was already lubricated, my cock smoothly slid inside her as the sloppy noise sounded out.


    "Ahhn!"


    Kana moaned out loud when Ipletely buried my cock inside her which made her insides squeeze tightly on me. When I pulled and it grinded the walls of her insides, Kana''s moans once again filled my ears.


    "More¡­ Ruki."


    Kana''s seductive voice whispered. With her arms tightly hugging me, my hips started thrusting and gave her what she asked for. The way she wriggled her hips every time I would thrust in her provided us both with a new sensation.


    Soon enough from on top of her, Iy down next to her and lifted one of her legs before pushing it inside her. With the new position where I''m at her back, Kana turned her body a bit to ask for a kiss.


    Afterwards, we tried more positions to make her feel new kinds of sensations. In the end, Kana climaxed 3 more times before I finished inside her while we''re in her favorite position, sitting on the bed while she''s straddling me.


    After taking a quick shower and a quick round two, Kana happily snuggled to me as we rested for a while.


    During that, she told me everything that happened to her for the time that I didn''t see her and I did the same.


    If she''s always acting cutely whenever we meet, Kana also always turns into the sharper and her more mature self when we''re talking alone be it pillow-talk or not.


    That Kenji who still couldn''t drop it was still trying to get her back but every time he does, she will shut him down. She couldn''t really avoid that guy since they''re from the same ss. Ishida-senpai also helped her to keep him out so there''s that. I have to thank her when I see her tomorrow.


    Kana also advised me to draw a line if I really don''t like Arisa-senpai after I told her what happened between us. About Shizu-senpai, shemended me for keeping it in my pants and for deciding to help her.


    Because her experience with me was different than those who came after her, she''s somewhat envious of them. I kind of ckmailed her and pushed her until she gave up and epted my advances. I could only reassure her that even if it''s different, I''m sure that I will still love her the same.


    "Thank you for today, Ruki. I love you."


    Kana kissed me before entering the bus. She was satisfied and so am I. The more I spend time with my girls, the more my feelings for them grow. It''s really not wrong to say that soon enough, all of them will be as important as Akane to me.


    Shizu-senpai is right. I''m now afraid to lose any of them but yeah I can only look ahead and do what I have to.


    I stayed on the spot watching until the bus Kana was in left my sight before turning my heels to the train station.


    Once I settled myself on the train, my phone vibrated which indicated a call from someone. I opened it and saw the name before answering.


    "You finally answered my long-distancemunication magic, oh my Dark Prince. This Princess has already waited for long... A little more and I will resort to drastic measures. Is teleporting to your house allowed?"


    Aical voice of a girl rang out from the other side. With that unique ent of hers which speaks of her foreign descent, it''s unbelievable that she chose to be a chuuni... Now I wonder why I decided to steal her back then.


    "Elizabeth¡­ I told you to start slowing down from your fantasy, right?"

 Chapter 217: Elizabeth

    <h4>Chapter 217: Elizabeth</h4>


    Elizabeth is one of those girls who''s still waiting for me that is on their chat group. Though I sometimes call them whenever I have time, this girl finally couldn''t restrain herself and called me instead at this moment.


    Well, it''s already more than 2 weeks and I still haven''t gone to meet them. I decided it to be this week but I still didn''t know when. Now that she called me, this reminded me that I''m forgetting about it again.


    Ugh. I really have to make it up for them.


    Let''s see. There are no more concerning tasks that I have to do so... Thursday then. I''ll pass by the club to at least do my part there before going straight to their school.


    Elizabeth is one of the girls I stole in a unique situation. When I first saw her, she''s treating her boyfriend as her Prince Charming, which the guy really liked. He''s also like her after all, someone with an eighth-grader syndrome. The two of them belonged to the same club where Haruko sent me to do an inspection.


    I was still a part of the Student Council back then so I did my job to avoid suspicion from the other members, especially from Haruko''s boyfriend back then. Also, that was one of the ways I used to scout for new targets without Yae''s help.


    Due to that, I chanced upon Elizabeth and her boyfriend flirting inside the clubroom while using cringy lines such as Destiny or Red Strings of Fate. The wless Prince who can y thousands of dragons without a scratch and sealing them on his right hand was the character the guy thought up for himself. It looked cringy and even if I saw them, that didn''t bother them and they continued their character even when talking to me during my inspection.


    Elizabeth. Ah. That''s not her real name. Hazuki Risa, She took her first name Risa and turned it to Elizabeth to fit the character she made for herself, the Queen of the Lost Kingdom, Arkadia. Wielder of the Staff of Judgement and the Crown of Doom. She was confined to her own castle due to the cmity she brought upon her people. Even so, she really has foreign blood in her from her grandmother. She lived overseas until the age of 8 that''s why she still has the ent.


    In the setting they set, that Prince of whichever released her from confinement and since then started living with him. However, the two became bound with a curse. They can be in love with each other but they can never do more than just holding each other''s hand or the curse would kill them both


    Crazy even for a chuunibyou, right? Who would ept that kind of setting? That''s like asking for someone else to cuck him.


    Anyway, that''s where Ie in. Given my nature back then, they''re clearly a couple and she became my target after witnessing that... somewhat interesting spectacle.


    When I approached her and subtly told her my intention, her eyes brightened and she created an identity for me that would fit their fantasy. The Dark Prince who''s invulnerable with the curse of being with her. Of course, at first, she thought I was joking with that intention to steal her from the guy but whenever we''re alone, I''m slowly corrupting her until she fallspletely. Though it''s somehow the same when Shio wanted to reenact what''s in the book she was reading for her fantasy, Elizabeth would often fall out of her character when dealing with me. Only after when we''re out of that steamy situation will she go back into her made-up character.


    "Aren''t you happy to hear my voice?"


    Elizabeth''s tone suddenly turned sad. The voice I used was probably cold.


    "Of course, I am. It''s been a while since I heard it. What''s wrong?"


    I tried to be a bit cheerful but I guess it''s still in the same tone, eh?


    "¡­ Is. Is it wrong to long for your voice, my Dark Prince?"


    "It''s not wrong. But I told you to drop that way of calling me, Elizabeth. We''re already in High School."


    It''s not that I hate it. I even yed along with her setting for a bit when the guy was with us but yeah, it was just an act.


    Should I just let her keep calling me like the way she used to? I let Yae, Aoi and Ria call me the way they wanted. I guess it''s fine, it''s for this girl''s satisfaction.


    "¡­ But I like it. You''re my Dark Prince who corrupted me to this extent that I''ve already forgotten about that guy who took me out of my confinement. When will you see me? It''s cold in this castle, Ruki."


    "Alright. You can keep calling me that but slow down on your fantasy, Elizabeth. I''ll see you this Thursday. Wait for me, alright?"


    "Really? You''re not fooling now, are you?"


    "No. You know me. I rarely lie. Remember that day?"


    Upon hearing my question, Elizabeth gasped and turned silent for a while.


    "Uh. Why do you have to bring up that day?"


    "To remind you that I will never lie to you. To any of you."


    That day. Well, it''s just a day where she thought I''m also lying to her about seeing her in the midst of a storm. At that time, I still hadn''tpletely stolen her. She got stranded away from her home that day. She first called her Prince boyfriend who said that he woulde to take her home but the guy never showed up after an hour or so of waiting. When that happened, she called me next and it seemed like we said the same thing that she immediately blurted out that I should just be honest if I couldn''te.


    It was really almost impossible due to how strong the winds were at that time as well as the rising flood. However, I still rushed out as soon as I got the address where she was stranded to be there with her. In the end, I failed to bring her home, due to the road which led there located in a lower area where the flood was higher.


    I brought her home instead and she spent the night with me, in my room.


    "... I believe you now. I''ll be waiting, my Dark Prince."


    Her voice turned softer and sweeter. Whatever face she was making now, she''s probably remembering what happened to us that day.


    "Un. I''ve kept you waiting for long. I''ll make it worthwhile."


    -


    -


    When I reached home, Akane was waiting for me at the door. Since I knew that I would arrivete, I asked them to not wait for me and eat their dinner on time. However, the silly girl still waited for me.


    I couldn''t really scold her since the table was already set so after squeezing her cheeks until it turned red, we ate our dinner together with her unnaturally puffed up cheeks. To make it up to her I asked her what she wanted me to do for her.


    Well, it''s Akane, she excitedly answered about feeding her and pampering her throughout the night. No matter what happened, Akane will always be like this with me.


    Aside from wanting to be spoiled by me, her want to spoil me is higher. There was that time during our childhood when I got scolded by Mom and Miwa-nee, Akane stayed by my side and never left me until I smiled again. She''s always there for me and I''m d I remembered all those once again.


    Afterwards, I checked the already asleep Miwa-nee and Minoru before going to the bed with Akane. I also checked on Shio who will be spending the night alone in that apartment and the other girls who wanted to hear me before they sleep. There was Nao who was also waiting for the day I promisedst week and the other girls apart from Elizabeth who got the news from her.


    It sounded tedious to check on each of my girls but for me, it''s just normal. I''m the one picked this lifestyle after all.


    After settling myself on our bed, doing our daily routine of telling each other''s experience and granting Akane''s wish from earlier, we fell asleepfortably in each other''s arms.


    -


    -


    Tuesday.


    Due to the Mentor Program, our PE was moved to Wednesday. It will now be held with two more sses apart from ss 4 where Rae is.


    When that was announced, Rae instantly messaged me about our agreement. I told her that if it will be hard for tomorrow, we could do it today after club activities which she instantly agreed. She then asked me what happened between Kana and me after we sent her to the bus, alone. When I told her what really happened, Rae became speechless for a moment before ending our conversation with ''I''m looking forward to fulfilling our agreement once again.''


    "The SC President kept asking me about you yesterday, Ruki."


    Satsuki started when she arrived at the ss. I already cleared that up yesterday with Shizu-senpai, she''ll probably be a good mentor for Satsuki today.


    "I know. She told me during my work. She will stop annoying you now."


    "She better be or our roles will be reversed. I will be her mentor about how to deal with a pervert like you."


    Satsuki proudly said with a teasing smile on her face.


    "How can you do that when you also couldn''t deal with me?"


    I smirked. My words instantly froze Satsuki''s teasing smile. She then grumbled on her desk.


    "Ugh. Let me hit youter, idiot."


    "If that will make you feel better then okay."


    Aya who was watching on my side giggled at her seat upon seeing that exchange between me and Satsuki. Due to that, Satsuki also sent a re towards her, however, Aya has already cast off her inherent fear of Satsuki which she had before. Instead of being scared, Aya helped me tease that tsundere which made our morning a bit more enjoyable.

 Chapter 218: Dont Overthink

    <h4>Chapter 218: Don''t Overthink</h4>


    "Ruru... I missed you."


    Shio sweetly whispered after our lips separated. Her beautiful face looked so seductive that it made me take her lips once more before answering back.


    I''m currently in her room inside the Administration Building. It''s lunch break and before I go to that empty room to eat with Nami, Satsuki and Aya, my feet lead me here.


    Of course, I have a valid excuse for seeing her. During her ss, I was ordered by her to bring the worksheets we did today.


    "I know. You made an excuse for us to meet alone after all. I missed you too."


    Shio ignored what I said apart from my response to her ''I miss you''. That''s enough for her to feel happy that she once again buried her face on my chest as if she wanted to be stuck there all day. Making an excuse for us to meet secretly at school. We have no choice but to do this. Even if I ended up beingbeled as her errand boy or a teacher''s pet as long as I can spend valuable time like this, whatever the other people think doesn''t matter.


    As soon as I arrived here, Shio pulled me to sit with her before snuggling herself to my side. Just by that act alone, it''s enough to know how much she missed me.


    Now that she didn''t need to be burdened from the problem brought by her husband, she''s bing more beautiful by the day.


    "I already checkedst night but I want to ask again, did you sleep well at your new ce, Shio?"


    "Un. It''s peaceful there and grandma was very friendly. However, she asked me where my young husband who''s supposed to live with me was... What should I answer, Ruru?"


    Err... I also wonder how we can continue to pass up as a newlywed couple. That''s why the olddy easily gave the contract after all.


    "I''ll show up there when I have the chance. What about your things? Have you decided when to get them?"


    "I still see his car around sometimes... But he never approached me. Let''s get it after I filed the divorce."


    Ah. Of course. He couldn''t approach you because I made it a rule for him. That guy took a leave at his work and it seems he''s now trying to stalk Shio. However, with my words and the evidence I have on him as a deterrence, he couldn''t really do anything. As for Nao, I always check on her and he really never showed up near her after that day.


    I can''t be toox though. He''s still a threat. I have topletely eliminate his presence not only around Shio and Nao but also around me. Should I tell him to totally move away? I''ll have to think of something he will not be able to get out from.


    "Tell me if he tried to approach you, alright? If he showed up at the apartment. Call me immediately."


    "I will. You don''t have to worry too much. I can at least protect myself."


    "I''m a worrywart, you know? Just remember to tell me if that happened. Also, you can still eat with us during dinner. I''ll escort you home afterwards. That way I will be able to show my face to the olddy."


    "Really? Then I''ll eat thereter. After staying for a few days there, I find it more lively to eat dinner with all of you."


    -


    -


    To avoid suspicion, I only spent 10 minutes inside her room but of course, we savored that limited time that we could be alone.


    When I arrived at the empty clubroom, only Satsuki and Aya were inside. Nami told me that after monopolizing me yesterday, she wanted to be fair to the two girls so she went to Hina and their other friends at the cafeteria to eat her lunch with them.


    Upon seeing me, Aya''s eyes brightened as always as she proceeded to ask for a kiss. We couldn''t do it in the ssroom but now that we''re in a private space, there''s nothing holding us back.


    Satsuki, who was still a bit grumpy because of Shizu-senpai waited until Aya was satisfied before pulling me to her side.


    After kissing me, she then proceeded to lightly punch my shoulder as her way to vent her frustration from how I teased her earlier.


    Afterwards, we proceeded to eat our lunch and spend the rest of our time together. I told the two about Arisa-senpai and what happened between us yesterday. Upon hearing that, Satsuki and Aya held tightly onto my hands as if they''re afraid I would leave them.


    Even if they didn''t voice it out, what they did was enough for me to guess what they''re feeling. All I can do is to reassure them that no matter what, I will never leave them.


    The effect was weak but it somehow eases them up. I know that''s not enough. Not nearly enough at all. Words don''t have that much of a weight after all.


    "It''s fine, Ruki. I understand. You don''t have to think too hard about it."


    Aya broke the silence as she turned my head towards her and gave me a reassuring smile.


    "You''re already doing well at taking care of us. Don''t overthink it or it might take a toll on you. We epted you for who you are. I can''t say for the others but for me, what I hate the most is to see you having a troubled face, even more so if the reason for it was us."


    Eh? What is she saying? What troubled face?


    "Aya... No. I''m not troubled at all."


    "Your face says otherwise. Satsuki. Uhm... Won''t you say something?"


    Aya surely didn''t believe my words and she turned to Satsuki on my other side.


    She alternated her gaze between us before releasing a sigh.


    "¡­ She''s right, idiot. Cheer up. With that face, I''m sure you''re thinking that you''re doing for us wasn''t enough. Don''t go there. I''m satisfied enough just to stay like this with you."


    She''s spot on about that. Is it too obvious? Am I really showing a troubled face?


    Maybe. I don''t know. I''m most likely trying to do everything by myself... Even if I kept mentioning that the girls will also help, I ended up taking it all upon myself. Shizu-senpai probably noticed as well, she told me about how I am afraid for me to realize it


    "Satsuki..."


    "Or are you expecting us to be mad at you every time you tell us that there''s an addition? You''re stupidly honest and we know it. It''s on us to ept it and do our part. I, for one, don''t want to leave you that''s why I held onto your hand this tight."


    Ah. Now that I think about it. She''s right. I''m really unconsciously expecting that they will at least be mad at me. I keep adding new ones then tell it to them. My being honest was hurting them so I was unconsciously waiting for the day where they would be mad at me...


    "I''m the same, Ruki. Holding onto you like this doesn''t mean I''m afraid that you will leave me. You misunderstood the meaning, this means no matter what, I will stay at your side. You''re too honest that there''s almost no secret that you are keeping from us."


    ''Almost no secret''. Aya knew that I kept something from them. It''s surely about that day where I confronted Shio''s husband.


    I really misunderstood what they did by holding my hand tightly this time. It''s not them being afraid, it''s for me to remember that they''re here by my side.


    "I see. I''m overthinking it..."


    "That''s right, idiot. We''re in this kind of rtionship, don''t take it all upon yourself."


    "Un. I couldn''t do much but you can also rely on me, Ruki."


    The two girls tightened their grip and put a hand on my cheeks. I gazed into their eyes and finally saw the concern that they have for me.


    "Thank you, Aya, Satsuki. I''ll be relying on you from now on."


    "Good boy. Here. Use myp and take a rest. Stop thinking about anything."


    Satsuki tapped her supple thighs, urging me toy my head on it.


    Before I knew it, I was alreadyying down on Satsuki''s while brushing my hair with her fingers. And after a while, I felt delicate fingers taking my hand and started squeezing it in an attempt to massage it.


    "Satsuki beat me by giving you ap pillow. I can only settle for this, tell me if it hurts, Ruki..."


    Aya said as she continued her clumsy way of squeezing my hand. Despite that, I feel reallyfortable from it.


    In the end, the remaining time for our lunch break was spent like this, with me being tag-teamed by Satsuki and Aya.


    I don''t know when but I fell asleep feelingfortable like that. The two woke me up when the bell rang. When I saw their faces, they''re both shing a satisfied smile as they looked at me. Instead of them being pampered by me, it became the other way around.


    -


    -


    As the ss continued, the 5th period ended normally. Like yesterday, 6th and 7th period will be the time for the Mentor Program.


    Izumi-senpai arrived earlier, unlike yesterday where she had me wait for almost an hour. She pulled me out of the room even before I could talk to my girls.


    As I followed behind her, we ended up in the same room as yesterday. There''s no Arisa-senpai or Ogawa in it and I doubt if they will show up.


    What Arisa-senpai and I showed to her yesterday was surely still fresh on her mind. Will she confront me about it?


    "After I left, did something else happen between you and Arisa?"


    Ah. As I thought.

 Chapter 219: Nothing to Learn

    <h4>Chapter 219: Nothing to Learn</h4>


    "Nothing else happened. Like we told you, we got taken in by the atmosphere and the situation."


    I answered with a straight face. Whatever it was that she wanted to hear from me, I wouldn''t tell her that.


    "Why do you sound like nothing''s wrong with that?"


    There''s really nothing wrong if I put it into my perspective but yeah, this delinquent might be purer than most. Seeing me kiss her best friend in front of her was something that will be stuck in her head. That''s why she''s trying to confront me when Arisa-senpai isn''t here.


    "Senpai, did you bring me here only to interrogate me? What about the Mentor Program? I let you have your time with Ogawa yesterday. Isn''t it time I start learning something from this?"


    I chose not to answer it and instead shifted our topic to the Mentor Program. Arisa-senpai and I reached an understanding yesterday.


    We agreed not to mention it again. Unless both of us decided to talk about it.


    "Don''t you dodge my question, Onoda. Arisa is..."


    Izumi-senpai appeared angry and looked like she was about to say something about Arisa-senpai but she abruptly stopped herself. Most probably, she realized that it was something private that she shouldn''t tell me.


    "What about Arisa-senpai? Is there something I need to know about her?"


    That piqued my interest but I think I don''t need to hear it from Izumi-senpai.


    "Forget it. If you don''t want to tell me then fine. Don''ty your hands on her or I''ll tell Nanami about it."


    Izumi-senpai pointed at me as she slightly bent over. By doing so, her opened button gave me the view of the ravine hiding beneath that uniform of hers and she hasn''t noticed that I could see that. Is she used to it or just unaware?


    Due to that, I found out something about her. If Arisa-senpai was slightly voluptuous, Izumi-senpai waspact. Her bra was too small a size for her which resulted in her chests to be pushed closely together that deep cleavage could be seen when she bent down like that.


    Well, I''ve already seen a lot of those so it''s not something that will instantly excite me. But the thought of cupping it in my palms surely passed through my mind.


    In any case, I raised my eye to match hers and answered.


    "Arisa-senpai is a good friend and now I''m convinced you''re also as good to her as she is to you. Are you worried that I took advantage of her, Izumi-senpai?"


    "You can blurt out crazy things without a change in your expression. It''s just right to see you as someone dangerous to be left alone with her."


    And you''re too defenseless right now, you didn''t even notice that I got a peek.


    Haa. Ogawa was wasting his chances with her. Now I wonder what happened to them in their clubroom?


    "I guess you''re right about that, senpai. But that applies to you too, no? I''m alone with you right now. You still remember what I said."


    I stood up from my seat and started to walk over to her.


    Upon seeing me close our distance, Izumi-senpai''s feet would take a step back, every time I advanced a step. However, she was already near the wall.


    After 3 steps, her back was already leaning onto it.


    "Y-you... Go on and try. I can take you down with these."


    Though slightly trembling, Izumi-senpai raised her fist and made a stance as if she''s ready to fight me to death. Looking at her like this broke the image of her being a delinquent.


    I''ve never seen her with a group of delinquents. It''s either she''s alone or she''s with Arisa-senpai.


    There''s that one time where she''s treating that second-year delinquent harshly. She even called that guy as her dog. Was she only acting tough when in fact she didn''t even know how to fight?


    "What are you doing, senpai? I''m not going to fight you. I''m here for the Mentor Program. Will you start or are we going to waste time again?"


    When she reached the wall, I also stopped. That''s enough teasing for her. There''s more important matter than messing with someone? I''m not trying to conquer.


    Also, she''s too wary of me. This is just a way for her to loosen up her attitude towards me. Praising her for being a friend and reminding her that even if said those words, I wouldn''t really act on it.


    I could clearly hear her sigh of relief upon hearing my words. She really tensed up right there, eh?


    "¡­ Tell me what you want to learn."


    Izumi-senpai said with her eyes downcast. Her body was still trembling. Yesterday, she was too bold at trying to seduce Ogawa and now she''s like this with me. That''s too much of a contrast.


    "Senpai. Did I scare?"


    "W-what do you think?"


    "Haa. Alright, it''s my bad. I thought given that you pose as a delinquent, you wouldn''t be this easily scared. I''m sorry. I''ll keep to this distance. You can mentor me from here."


    I turned around and stepped away until I reached the wall on my side.


    "I honestly don''t know why I got scared of you... You''re giving off a more dangerous vibe than those delinquents I mingled with."


    Though I can''t really answer her. It''s quite true. I am more dangerous than those delinquents who liked to unt their strength in groups.


    "I''m an innocent 1st year, senpai. I already told you that I wanted to learn from that Mentor Program. If you didn''t n anything for it, I can leave now to make you feel at ease."


    From afar, I saw how she almostughed at calling myself ''innocent'' which she immediately covered with her hands. It''s not a mockingugh, it''s a genuineugh which somehow calmed her down and lost the tension she was feeling.


    "Please. Don''t make meugh. You''re far from innocent, Onoda. Also, you don''t need to leave. I don''t have anything nned for this Mentor Program and I knew you already expected that. I don''t know anything about you except being Nanami''s boyfriend and how shameless and dangerous you are but I can try to answer anything you ask."


    "Shameless and dangerous? Alright, I''ll ignore that... First off, tell me what you learnedst year when you''re in my position."


    She''s not Rae where I can straight up ask what I can do to seed, right? And yeah, it''s time to get serious. The atmosphere between us already calmed down and with this distance, there''s no reason for her to keep being wary.


    Haa. If not for wanting to learn, I wouldn''t really waste my time like this.


    Izumi-senpai thought for a while before answering.


    "Last year... I learned about ces like this."


    "Like this?"


    "Somewhere students can sneak in if they want to ck off. There was that empty room at your floor, this room, the clubroom you and Nanami are using. What else? That vending machine where you saw me."


    "I already know about that..."


    I can ask Haruko or maybe Shizu-senpai if ever I needed a new spot but for now, the ces were already enough.


    "You''re asking me what I learnedst year. That''s one. Are you expecting me to tutor you on subjects?"


    Ah. Right. There''s no way she would tutor me and there''s no point. There''s probably more purpose than just learning for this program they''re enforcing to every new student.


    "Anyway, let''s continue. Never ask about Hayashi-sensei. She''s a mysterious one. No one knows why she was always not at the Infirmary and never got fired from the job."


    Hayashi-sensei? The school nurse? I guess this is the kind of knowledge they were passing from junior to junior, eh?


    "I see. So she''s always like that, eh? I''ve been to the infirmary 3 times and I''ve seen her twice."


    "Huh? How''d you manage to catch her?"


    Izumi-senpai was surprised when she heard what I said about the school nurse.


    "Is that supposed to mean something?"


    Her disappearances were mysterious but it''s useless to get curious about it.


    "No. But most of the time, we''ll find the room empty. I''ve been in the Infirmary 5 times sincest year and I only managed to see her once. Her face was now vague in my memory."


    "I see. So I should never ask about her? Isn''t it easy to guess that she has some kind of connection to the school?"


    That''s the most usible reason for that. There''s no way no one willin about her behaviour. However, despite that, she''s still there.


    "That''s what the rumors say but there''s probably more to it. In any case, treat this as a piece of useless knowledge."


    I already did.


    "Alright. What else?"


    "That''s it. I never really learned a lot fromst year. And some of it wasn''t fit for you so I wouldn''t tell you about it."


    Izumi-senpai shrugged.


    "I see. Isn''t this program pretty useless?"


    "It depends on your Mentor. You lucked out that you got me. It''s too troublesome to prepare something."


    Ah. I truly lucked out. Maybe I can learn something from Arisa-senpai next week. She promised after all. There''s also that bet. I won it but because of what happened to us, that was put at the back of my mind.


    There''s still a lot of time but what else should I ask for this seemingly useless Mentor?


    Ah. Right. There''s that.


    "Alright senpai. Tell me about your group. By group. I mean the delinquent group you are in."


    Chii asked me about talking to Fukuda but I need to learn what kind of group he is in first. That girl, I at least want to do something for her.


    "Why do you want to learn about that? Do you want to be one?"


    "No. That''s too troublesome. It''s just a knowledge that I need just in case I got tangled up with it. You see, I don''t want to stand out too much so..."


    I need to know who I will cross.


    If I can''t be ssmate A, I can still be Student A, right?

 Chapter 220: Wonder

    <h4>Chapter 220: Wonder</h4>


    Every school will always have a few or a group of problem students giving headaches to the faculty or the whole school administration. There was one in my middle school. I didn''t have any direct contact with them but I was once targeted by them because I was seen with the girlfriend of one of their leaders.


    Of course, that girl was someone I sessfully stole and they never found out about it.


    When they targeted me, I hadn''t started to work on the girl yet. They took me to the roof and they tried to scare me off thinking I am one of the timid boys.


    If I remember correctly, I was about to act like how they perceived me but I changed my mind halfway. As for the reason. It was because one of them mentioned Akane and how they would mess with her. Later that day, I waited for them outside the school.


    The next day after that, the delinquent group started distancing themselves away from me.


    Now that I think about it, I got triggered when they mentioned Akane back then but I continued ignoring her. Despite telling her to get herself a boyfriend, I was probably also preventing that to happen, unconsciously. There was also that time when some boys in ss got curious and asked me about her. However, I shut all of them down. Not even thinking of introducing them to her.


    Ugh. I could only remember that now, eh?


    "Currently, the leader of the group is Araya-senpai. He''s a 3rd-year and is a known delinquent since middle school.


    Izumi-senpai started. She is someone too mild for being a delinquent or maybe I still haven''t seen that side of hers fully. She''s like a different person when she''s around Ogawa after all.


    "So he''s the boss of every delinquent in school?"


    I still have no idea how the power structure is. If Fukuda is someone near the bottom then he''s out of luck.


    Haa... Why did he have to be like a fool to Chii? That girl was now trying to help him when the possibility of him acting it out was high.


    "You could say that. I''m not always hanging out with them but their group could be pretty scary."


    I also wonder how you are still in that group when you''re always at your club. There''s even that 2nd-year chasing after you. Maybe that''s not the only one? She has the habit of skipping ss if she''s bored after all. And Arisa-senpai won''t be there with her.


    "How scary? What''s the worst thing that they did?"


    I can''t be too confident. I''m in high school now. Sometimes most of those who will turn delinquent are those who have a background in sport. It''s not that I''m afraid of them, I''m still worried about implicating my girls.


    "There''s that rumor where they fought college students because of a girl. They also often pick on pushovers turning them to their errand boys."


    Typical eh? That''s not noteworthy, to say the least.


    Well, it''s all ording to what Izumi-senpai heard anyway.


    "I see. What about you, senpai? Are they not messing with you? Remember that day where I thought you''re smoking? I saw you with a 2nd-year."


    When I mentioned that, Izumi-senpai facepalmed and turned her head away.


    "Forget about that. That guy wanted me to be his girl. I''m using him for my convenience."


    Convenience, eh? He called himself her dog. I wonder what kind of convenience he was providing?


    "What if that guy snapped, senpai? Will you be fine?"


    Even if he''s obedient to her now, he''s bossy when ites to his underssmen. Is he really like Fukuda? But yeah, I still don''t know a lot about those guys. I might have to ask Chii since she''s always hanging out with them.


    "Why? Are you worrying about me? Not only Arisa, but you''re now also trying to get me?"


    Ah. Of course, she will arrive at that conclusion. My question oozed out of my consideration again. I had just been lectured by Arisa-senpai and I''m probably subconsciously doing it again.


    Let''s make the same excuse as before.


    "Like I said before, you''re Nami''s friend. You also considered yourself as her friend, right?"


    "Don''t use Nanami as your excuse when I saw what you did yesterday. And you don''t have to think about that. I''m not a delinquent for show."


    Ugh. Right. That excuse sounded funny now after she witnessed that.


    "If you say it like that then I really have no choice but to stop poking my nose in."


    She''s not my target or one of my girls l and she''s trying to avoid being involved with me. There''s really no point for now.


    "That''s right. So is that enough, Onoda?"


    "Yes. Thank you, Mentor. At least I learned something for today."


    Even if it''s superficial knowledge about that group, I guess this is enough. I told Chii that I could only talk to him out of it, nothing more. But will he be like that Enomoto who''s fine being a dog to Izumi-senpai?


    "Ugh. That sounded like you''reining."


    "Of course, I amining. I''m looking forward to learning something from this, senpai. I can only rely on Arisa-senpai when you swap again next week."


    "Alright. I''ll think up something next week. Happy?"


    "Yes. I''ll look forward to that."


    -


    -


    After that, we spent around 30 minutes where I kept on asking her misceneous questions where most of it were something she couldn''t answer because she didn''t know.


    Following that was silence so I took out my phone to check my messages and Izumi-senpai did the same. However, I noticed how she kept stealing a nce at me from where she was as if she wanted to ask me something but she''s restraining herself to do it


    Now that I think about it. I''m alone with her here.


    "Senpai. If you want to ask something then don''t be shy. We''re here wasting time anyway. I''ll answer it if I can."


    It''s to waste time but¡­ I also wanted to know what''s in her mind. I''m sure, she''s too of me that she never moved an inch since earlier.


    "I-it''s nothing."


    "You stuttered, that''s not nothing."


    "Ugh. Fine. You seem to be experienced with girls. What should I do to make Ogawa look at me? You saw what happened to us yesterday and you and Arisa even reenacted it but with different oues¡­ Why did you still kiss Arisa? She was about to pull out."


    "I see. Those sentences sounded fake. What you really want to ask is only thatst question, right?"


    "Just answer it."


    "Haa¡­ Alright. Because what Arisa-senpai did was totally effective. I was sessfully seduced by her actions. And most importantly, I''m not indecisive. I can restrain myself but in that kind of situation, that''s the best thing to do. Plus, I asked her if we should continue and she agreed. If she rejected me then I would stop."


    "So, does that mean you can kiss anyone if you get their permission?"


    Eh? How did this girl arrive there? That''s not what I''m trying to say.


    "No. Arisa-senpai is a special case. However, I can kiss anyone as long as I like that someone."


    "Even if it''s not Nanami?"


    Is she trying to catch me with my words to snitch me out? No. That sounded like something she wouldn''t do. Nami is her greatest rival for Ogawa, even now. What''s the purpose of this question then?


    "Senpai, I can''t help but feel that you''re trying to have me say something I shouldn''t. What will you get from this?"


    "Nothing. I''m only curious. Arisa wouldn''t easily warm up to anyone. Even if she acted yful like that, that''s actually ayer of her defense. But you broke through it easily and her smiles when she was trying to cover up what you two did yesterday¡­ That''s something I haven''t seen in a while."


    "I see. So it''s about Arisa-senpai. I can''t help but admire your friendship, senpai. I only acted like how I always acted around her. The same way I act around you right now."


    There''s really something more about Arisa-senpai. Now I can''t help but be curious. Will I see her today?


    "We''ve been together since we were young. I know everything about her, the same thing that she knows everything about me. You''re the second person who made her act like that."


    "Who''s the first?"


    "You don''t have to know, Onoda. But I advise you not to y with her. You said she''s a special case which means she''s someone you don''t really like. Yet you still kissed her and a passionate one at that. If you hurt her. I won''t ever forgive you. Just remember that."


    Right. Even if I hadn''t realized the nature of my desire back then. All those girls who I stole were someone I liked. Even if they hated me in the end, I couldn''t deny that it''s what I felt about them.


    But Arisa-senpai is the first girl I kissed without feeling like that. It just naturally happened. I wonder what that means to me? Or to us?

 Chapter 221: Mina and Himeko

    <h4>Chapter 221: Mina and Himeko</h4>


    Once the bell rang indicating the end of sses, I separated from Izumi-senpai. In the end, Arisa-senpai and Ogawa didn''t show up in that room. She''s probably mentoring him somewhere else.


    The topic of thest minutes of our talk was all about Arisa-senpai. From her words, I could clearly feel the care Izumi-senpai has for her. And even though she didn''t provide any concrete information, it''s enough to discern that something happened to Arisa-senpai before.


    Now, I''m even more curious about her. However, if I don''t run into her, I can only see her next week. I can''t just go and find her to ask her about something I only guessed. Most likely she''ll just brush it off.


    I''ll use the time before our next meeting to think about what to do with this curiosity towards her. If it turns out that this curiosity is just another form of me liking her then I''ll work on it and try to get to know her better until she opens up to me. About Izumi-senpai, it''s still the same, there''s no point stealing her for now since I was more upied about Arisa-senpai than her.


    Well, that might change next week. Who knows? I''ve been controlling my desire to stop it from acting up and I''ve been putting all my attention to satisfy my current girls as well as work towards that future.


    But controlling it doesn''t mean it also doesn''t need to be filled up. I''ve lived for years with only that as my focus, for now, it''s getting filled up whenever I''m with my girls since loving them is directly rted to it as well.


    I''m afraid that there''s the possibility that. it wouldn''t be enough in the future.


    I''m already afraid of losing them but here I am also afraid that just loving them won''t be enough to fill my desire.


    Haa. Let''s put this at the back, for now, I still have things to do today.


    After I escorted Aya to the Book Club and greeted Haruko, I went to the clubroom next door. It''s been a while since I talked to Himeko, I wanted to check on her before going to the Literature Club.


    Mina opened the door for me after knocking just once. Unlike before, her aversion towards me lessened, nheless, it''s still there.


    Upon seeing me, she squinted her eyes and asked in a low voice. Maybe afraid that the others inside would hear her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Is it bad for me to visit?"


    I let out a forced smile but of course, that wasn''t effective to this girl.


    "Yes. We only let you in before because of Haru. The other 3 are here, they''ll be angry if I let you in."


    Mina retreated her head. Probably checking the others if they were curious about who''s at the door. After a while, she reappeared while shaking her head.


    "I see. Then can I at least see Himeko?"


    Since I wouldn''t be able to enter their clubroom, I stated my real purpose.


    "You still haven''t given up huh?"


    Minamented with a raised eyebrow, not answering my question.


    This girl. Her impression of me has changed to the point that she can converse with me now. Back then, even speaking a single word with me felt like she hated it a lot.


    Let''s see if she will react differently.


    "Of course. I like her. Also you too, Mina. I wish I could talk to you and learn more about you."


    "This guy... I told you, you won''t be able to steal me from Haru. You should give up now."


    That sounded the same as her previous countenance towards me but the change, she''s stopped averting her eyes when talking with me.


    Err¡­ But she still maintained a distance, if I cross that, she will possibly step back.


    "I don''t need to steal you from her, she loves you both. Look at Himeko. You can continue loving her."


    They''re all madly in love with the person who helped them get out of their shell. That''s why when I appeared, they all hated me. Even Himeko. But slowly, I changed her view of me and in the end, she chose to trust what she thought as Haruko''s purpose of introducing me to her.


    "You''re stubborn."


    Mina released a deep sigh and broke her eye contact with me.


    "I''m more than stubborn. So, will you let me know you more, Mina?"


    "No. You''re busy enough with how many girls you have. You won''t have time for me if I ever let you try."


    Eh? So that''s what is hindering her from changing her mind about me. This meant that, at least, she''s now epting of my existence beside Haruko.


    Well, not only she could always see how affectionate Haruko and I are to each other but also Haruko told me that sometimes, when they''re together, Mina would ask her about me.


    "If I showed you I can have time for you, will you let me?"


    "¡­ How will you do that?"


    She didn''t directly answer but by asking that, she''s leaning on ''yes''.


    "I''ll be visiting again tomorrow. To see you."


    A few minutes to see her is enough. I can do that even before but given that she hates interacting with me, she''ll just be annoyed if I do that.


    "So you will only do that when you''re trying. What about after?"


    This girl. It feels like she''s afraid to be forgotten. That''s probably why she sticks with Haruko. She''s always there for them.


    "I''ll see you whenever I can, just like how I always pass by the club by escorting Aya. I won''t always be able to stay but I won''t forget to greet you at least. And if it''s feasible, I''ll stay and spend time with you."


    "You didn''t make promises... Wait here, I''ll call Himeko."


    Mina muttered her first sentence in a low voice but I caught it clearly. What does she mean by it? I don''t if that''s good or bad. There''s no need to promise something. If I broke that, we''ll just be both disappointed. Being honest is always the best answer. Given that she already knew I have other girls, that''s the best of what I can do.


    "What about your answer?"


    Mina met my gaze again and before answering, I noticed the slight smile on her lips


    .


    "¡­Guess."


    "I see. See you tomorrow, Mina."


    There''s no need to guess, she''s just too shy to say yes. After all this time, I finally made progress with her. There''s no need to rush to make her fall for me. Like Himeko, I want to know her story.


    "You! Don''t be too loud!"


    Mina scolded before fully retreating inside their clubroom.


    When the door closed, I waited for a minute before it opened again.


    "Sorry for bothering you, Himeko. I miss you."


    Even before she could say something, I beat her to it and said my piece.


    Upon hearing it, Himeko lowered her head almost instantly to not let me see her blushing face.


    "Uhm. How are you? I feel like you''re avoiding me this past few days. Whenever I passed by the club, you''re not there."


    I followed up without waiting for her words. I knew what she''s doing. I''m being updated by Haruko about it. She and Itou were doing their all to change her image in front of their father. And with our suggestion, the two sisters started interacting even under the eyes of those spying with them.


    But yeah. She''s avoiding seeing me. To not let me worry about her. However, that''s not effective.


    "¡­I don''t want to worry you, Ruki. You already helped me plenty."


    "I see. I thought you''re avoiding me because you don''t want to see me again."


    "Eh? No. How can I¡­ I miss you too."


    Himeko immediately refuted and with a clear voice, she expressed herself to me.


    "Uhm¡­ I didn''t hear that clearly, can you repeat it for me?"


    "Y-you. Don''t tease me. You heard it. My voice isn''t that low."


    She raised her head and for the first time today, our eyes met each other. That blushing face of hers is really something I missed. If we''re not at this door, I wouldn''t hesitate to kiss her.


    "I know, it''s just been a while since I saw you blushing like this, I also missed it. Can youe with me, Himeko?"


    After a while, she lowered her head again, grumbling herint.


    "You''re unfair, Ruki¡­ Why? Where are we going?"


    "I want to spend time with you as well as hear about what happened. You only told me your n and for me not to worry about you."


    We even showed our rtionship with Itou back then but the next day, like the other girls, she also urged me to rest and not worry about her.


    "You looked so tired back then and you already helped me enough. That''s why..."


    "I know that but not seeing you for a while made me miss you. So, can you?"


    "¡­Don''t you have a club to attend to?"


    "Yes but I already told them I might be a littlete. I decided to talk and spend time with you today."


    "You''re always like this..."


    Himeko, like Mina earlier, sighed. After that, she stepped forward leaving the vicinity of their clubroom.


    "And I won''t change. Let''s go?"


    I said before holding out my hand for her to take. This time, she stopped hesitating and took it. As soon as she did, I tightened my hold onto her hand


    There''s a refreshing smile on her face as I lead her back to the Book Club.


    Upon realizing where I was taking her, Himeko blushed further and stuck close to me.


    "Haruko, can we use the room?"


    I asked once we arrived in front of her table. Her eyes were already on us as soon as we entered and given how sharp she usually is, she already knew why we''re here.


    "Go ahead. Take care of Hime. And Hime, be honest this time, alright? That guy always asked me about you. I''m starting to get jealous."


    Haruko shed a teasing smile towards us. Even acting like she''s really jealous.


    After hearing what Haruko said, Himeko stuck closer to me, extremely embarrassed. But after a while, she stuck her head out before walking towards Haruko.


    Without minding that I''m here with them, Himeko kissed Haruko passionately.


    "Haru, I love you."


    "I know, I love you too and we both love that silly guy. Go on. Spend time with him."


    Haruko urged her. Dispersing the embarrassment of thetter.


    "Un. Let''s go, Ruki."


    Himeko nodded before turning towards me, her previous embarrassment gone. She pulled onto my hand as we headed inside the soundproofed room, leaving the amused Haruko behind.


    Err... It''s not like I''ll do something to Himeko, I just wanted a private ce where we can talk and spend time together...

 Chapter 222: Overturned Expectation

    <h4>Chapter 222: Overturned Expectation</h4>


    "Ruki¡­ You said we will only talk¡­"


    Himeko muttered once she escaped my lips. With a hand covering it now, she started to inch away from me, all the while wiping the trail of our saliva which ran down below her lips.


    From the middle, she instantly reached the edge of the bed.


    "Sorry. I couldn''t help it. I miss you."


    I followed after her, however, I stopped taking advantage of our situation. I know that if I kiss her again, she wouldn''t resist.


    "Uh¡­ why are you this perverted again?"


    "Aren''t I always like this? As long as it''s to someone I like, I''ll always show the real me. And I really like you now, Himeko."


    I don''t think I''ve properly said it to her. Her circumstances differ from the others after all. Haruko introduced Himeko and Mina to me and they knew my tendency to get more since the start.


    For Himeko and Mina, it was my desire to steal them away from Haruko. But yeah, it''s more than that now or I should say I like them since the start.


    "Ya-chan will scold me if she finds out I met you."


    Itou? Why? Is she preventing her from meeting me now? Did that meeting rile her up to this extent?


    "I see. Then am I right when I thought that you''re avoiding me? Itou told you not to meet me¡­"


    Himeko slowly nodded before lowering her head. The way she did that¡­ She''s feeling guilty.


    "Partly¡­ Yet here I am, I lost to the feeling of missing you."


    This girl¡­


    Upon hearing that, my body moved by itself as I once again took her lips. That surprised her when our lips touched, Himeko surrendered her lips to me. Her hands that lost the ce they were protecting crept to my shoulder.


    When I saw that, I grew bolder as I circled my arms to her back, pulling her ever closer.


    That day when I brought Itou here, we parted with a hug. But holding her in my arms like that¡­ That was the first.


    And now¡­ we became that close again.


    "Himeko¡­"


    I whispered her name when I pulled back to inhale some air. And by doing that, I saw how she reddened further. Her hands gripping my shoulder moved and ended up on the back of my neck, pulling me closer to her.


    Himeko was experienced because of Haruko, but our previous kisses were all initiated by me.


    But that ended today.


    For the first time, Himeko kissed me by her own volition and it included our tongues that were confined inside our mouths.


    Her agile tongue coated by her own saliva instantly found its target. My tongue that was waiting for her. Though it''s not the first time, Himeko wasn''t just letting me move on my own. By matching me, our tongues entangled with each other more intense that it totally eclipsed our previous kisses.


    Her beautiful dark eyes were gazing at me, expressing her desire at this moment. With the charm she was exuding at this moment, there''s no trace of her being an introvert anymore. Or maybe she''s just this way on us.


    As we were busy on our lips, our embrace tightened further that she''s now ended up leaning her body to me.


    Because of that, I felt more of her as her soft body pressed into me.


    Thinking back to the first time I met her, her aversion when Haruko told her I am going to steal the two of them was too strong.? They dered me as their enemies, a rival for Haruko''s love.


    A few weeks after that and here we are. Though I could argue that I didn''t really do anything, our encounters were meaningful whenever we met each other.


    There was that time when she called me out to that empty room, she volunteered as the first girl to confront me, which ended up in me stealing a kiss from her. It was a quick kiss where I immediately pulled back when she showed how she struggled from it. By then, I''m already sure that I want her.


    "Ruki¡­ How did I turn like this with you? You''re not Haru but I keep missing you."


    Himeko asked me when our lips got freed from each other again. She looked me in the eye and was clearly waiting for my answer to clear her confusion at our situation.


    "You already answered your question, you know? You like me or the thought of being with me. Either way, I''m satisfied enough that you finally epted me. Kissing you in front of Itou¡­ that was an impulsive action from me because of how pissed I was."


    Showing our rtionship to Itou somehow backfired on me in a way that it led her to ask Himeko to stop seeing me. Maybe I have to talk to that girl again. Akane was giving me an update on her and though she''s asking about me, it''s probably her way to investigate me for her sister. She''s a super sis-con after all.


    "Do I like you?"


    Himeko repeated my words in question form. She then lifted her hand and gently put it on my face.


    "If that''s not the case, you wouldn''t kiss me on your own initiative, right?"


    "Because you''re a kissing deviant. The second time we met, you stole a kiss from me. And when you visited our club, you kissed me again."


    Now that I think about it, apart from that first meeting where Haruko introduced them, there''s no other instance where I didn''t kiss her. Even so, Himeko epted everything except the first one.


    "I adored your bravery back then and you let me kiss you when we reached an understanding."


    "That might be true¡­ Still, you''re a pervert, Ruki."


    "I know. I''m a huge pervert when ites to my girls. But Himeko, look how close we are right now. You''re nowfortable with me."


    From her holding onto her back, I moved my arms andpletely enclosed her body. Himeko squirmed a bit when she felt it, but that''s it. Even if she didn''t say it, this girl also likes this closeness between us.


    "This¡­ I''m letting you hold me."


    She lowered her eyes and uttered an obvious excuse. And in contrast to her words, Himeko tightened her embrace the same way I did it.


    Well, let''s y with her. I don''t need her words; the way she acts to me right now is all I need.


    "I see. So that''s it? Will you let me put you down on the bed as well?"


    I smirked and asked her in a teasing tone.


    The way she got flustered upon hearing it was all captured by me and before she could pull herself from me, her lips were once again captured by me.


    And that stopped her from moving.


    I''m really enjoying this time with Himeko. Not seeing her and interacting with her after a while made me miss her this much. And the change in her character was something I wouldn''t miss.


    The way she carried herself was more confident thanst time.


    "I knew it. This is why you chose this room¡­ you said we will only talk."


    Himeko muttered after I freed her lips.


    "Well, I want to savor this time with you, Himeko. That n of yours is taking up your time, right?"


    The n to change her father''s view of her. In the end, she decided not to involve me even after that talk of helping her.


    I can only hear the update from Haruko. Like how she helped Itou on the management of the hotel. Though their control is superficial, their suggestions were being considered.


    "¡­ Yes. It''s¡­ progressing well."


    "I see. Good to hear that. I wish I could also help you."


    Himeko shook her head. Afterwards, her arms loosened up to fix her position. She buried her head in my chest as words started to escape from her mouth.


    "Uhm¡­ Just hold me like this, Ruki. The truth is¡­ I want this. I keep reminiscing when you hugged me in front of Ya-chan. I felt your utmost care for me. You backed down to calm her down. That''s why¡­ this."


    From how gentle her voice is, Himeko wholeheartedly expressed what''s inside her chest.


    During all that, her eyes never break contact with mine. And with a gratifying smile on her face, she ended it by nting a gentle kiss.


    If it was our longing for each other earlier, that one kiss she nted on my lips delivered her gratitude to me.


    "Then I''ll keep hugging you like this. If you need one, don''t hesitate to tell me. Also, I can see the change in you, Himeko. I''m really happy for you."


    "It''s because of you, Ruki. What Haru said is correct. You can bring a change in the people involved with you."


    Change the people involved with me¡­


    Somehow, that''s correct. And I can''t refute it this time. Even if I don''t want to take credit for it, they will insist on it.


    "Uh¡­ I forgot one more thing, and this can possibly be the most important."


    Himeko continued.


    After she said that, I felt her heart start beating faster. With an endearing expression present on her face, Himeko''s eyes locked me in ce.


    Even if she hasn''t said it yet, I somehow got the premonition of what she was about to say. She''s about to confess¡­


    "¡­ I love you, Ruki."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Himeko once again buried her face in my chest. Like a bird that got out of her cage, each and every action of hers became her way to express the words she just said.


    I was only expecting her to like me back¡­


    By confessing like that, Himeko overturned my expectation that I became speechless. Apart from tightening my hold on her, I can only stare at the girl happily snuggling on me.

 Chapter 223: Take me

    <h4>Chapter 223: Take me</h4>


    After her confession, Himeko didn''t say for a while and instead of that, she held onto me tightly as if I would vanish if she let go of me.


    I didn''t expect her confession. Nheless, it truly made me happy. I was just wondering how she fell for me. All I''ve done is to take advantage of her introversion whenever we''re alone.


    Err¡­ It''s not like I''m not hoping for her to fall for me but I thought I still needed to work more for it. And in this case, I didn''t have any chance to do that.


    Around 10 minutes after that, Himeko broke the silence between us as I heard her whispering while she''s still stuck onto my chest.


    "It''s weird, right? I fell in love with you when I''m still only at the level of like for you."


    She also hit what I was being troubled about, eh? It''s because she''s probably the first who told me directly that she loved me when I was still a bit unconvinced if I deserved that yet.


    "It''s not weird, Himeko. It will eventually reach that point for me. In fact, I''m really happy with your confession. Look at this, I''m smiling."


    Upon hearing that, Himeko raised her head and looked at me. She reached for my face and traced my lips with her thumb.


    "Stupid guy, you have this charm that is unique to you. I don''t know if you''re aware of that or you''re still the dense Ruki back when you visited our clubroom."


    Unique charm, eh? But she''s right, at some parts, I''m still too dense to notice something.


    Himeko continued on caressing my lips as her eyes never left my face. I could see her fondness in her eyes and the expression on her face told me that what she told me was not false.


    "I am aware and I ept what you truly are that''s why I can let myself fall in love with you. But the others¡­ Even if they like you or they already love you, after knowing they won''t be the only one, they will be averse to it at first. If that aversion never eased up, it''s possible that they will eventually give up. But looking at how many you have now, all of their aversion eased up, and they became open to this kind of rtionship with you. Am I correct?"


    I see. This girl and Mina have been this sharp back then as well. Because she was more open and possibly not minding sharing me with others, she could see the situation better than the other girls.


    "Maybe?"


    "Just continue on what you''re doing for them, but you also have to exercise restraint. You kept moving from ce to ce as if you''re running out of time. When we ept you, we''re prepared to only have you depending on your avability. If you copse, then everyone will be worried and will suffer a loss."


    Restraint again, eh? However, I seem to keep on failing at exercising that kind of restraint. Her observation that I was moving as if I''m running out of time is correct. Most of them are saying that to me, though indirectly. Just like what Shizu-senpai said yesterday.


    But how will I restrain myself? Tie my hands and feet together?


    "Am I getting lectured?"


    "Yes, you are. If I don''t lecture you this time, who knows when you will push yourself until your utmost limit again. I still want to hear you say ''I love you'' to me in the future. And I''m still hoping to bring you to my father. Introduce you as the man who changed me and the man who I wanted to be with. I can''t have you copsing on me."


    "This¡­ I''ll keep that in mind and if you see me being stupid again, lecture me. Also, I''ll make sure not to copse on you."


    I will expect another set of scolding with my girls. Maybe Haruko will say something when we go outter.


    "Haru told me to be honest with my feelings, and this is it. When in front of you or Haru, I will clearly express what''s on my mind."


    "I see. I love this part of you, Himeko."


    "Why not love me as a whole?"


    "I told you I will soon reach that. I want to say it to you with my genuine feelings. It wouldn''t be fair if I said it just for the sake of saying it."


    It''s not fair for her and also for the others. But yeah, just by how lovely this girl is, it''s just a matter of time. When that timees, I''ll probably get myself more involved with that family problem of theirs. Even if she doesn''t want me to involve myself, surely I will be stubborn enough to find a way to help her.


    "You''re right. This is why I love you."


    "I like you, Himeko."


    "Un, I know. Kiss me more¡­"


    Himeko whispered before pulling my head towards her. Since she was asking for it, I didn''t hesitate and gave it to her.


    I immediately covered her red lips with mine. From there, it didn''t take long for us to evolve from just a normal kiss to something more passionate. With our lips ovepping each other, our feelings for each other were being poured in it. Although mine was losing from the love she''s pouring in, I epted everything.


    And as we continued on that, the bed was eventually used by us.


    I picked her up and put her down to it. Following that, Himeko extended her arms and pulled me on top of her. While fully utilizing the softness of this bed, we once again became entangled to each other.


    With my weight pressing above her, Himeko gave me full control of our current situation.


    From her lips, I went down to her neck, showering it with my kisses while also picking out the spots where it would produce a reaction from her.


    As I indulged myself on her spotless white neck, along with the emotion she has towards me, Himeko seductively whispered to me.


    "I want you, Ruki¡­"


    Upon hearing that, I went back up to look at her and confirm what I just heard. There''s a possibility that she only got taken in by our current situation.


    "Are you sure, Himeko? It will be different than what you experienced."


    "I know¡­ Even so, this is what I feel right now. Take me and teach me¡­ This room is special for me and Haruko. That''s why¡­ I want it to be a special ce for us as well."


    Himeko replied. Though she''s now expressing her thoughts honestly, her inherent shyness is still there.


    "A special ce¡­"


    For me, this might just be a hidden room that was being used by Haruko and her girls. I only got ess in here through Haruko. But for Himeko, this is probably where she built her rtionship with Haruko and also this is where we first met each other. It''s already special enough just by that. If her first time with me will also be conducted here, then for her, this room will be even more important than her room.


    "Do you not want me?"


    Since I didn''t answer immediately, Himeko probably thought that I was hesitating.


    "Of course, I want you. That''s what I told you when we first met. I''m just thinking if there will be a more special ce than this room. But now that I think of it, this room is the most special for you."


    "Y-yes. This room is where I started to change. From being an introvert to how I am right now. It''s more than special now that I confessed to you here and also¡­ I want my first time to be done here."


    As she recalled the things that happened in this room, I could somehow see the journey that she took. From being a castaway of her family because she couldn''t take the pressure to bing an introvert, this is the room that started to change her. It might''ve originated from such twisted rtionships with us but even so¡­ she managed to crawl back to the surface.


    "I heard you and I understood. Let''s make this ce more special for you."


    "Un. Hold me, Ruki."


    With a beautiful smile on her lips, Himeko stretched her arms wide, waiting for me to fill the space between it.


    At this moment, I already cast off the unnecessary thoughts. Even the thought of beingte for going to the club to meet Kana and Rae was temporarily put at the back of my mind. There''s only Himeko in my eyes.


    As my lips fell upon hers again, another passionate kiss between us ensued. I''m going to answer her love for me. I want her, ever since Haruko introduced her, that''s the thought that filled my mind. Now that we''re at this point, whether I like her or I love her, I couldn''t make the distinction anymore. Maybe after this, I will finally be able to let her hear it from me. I don''t know but maybe I''m just trying to make the distinction when it''s all the same in the first ce.


    In any case, this lovely girl in front of me, she''s mine now.


    "Himeko¡­"


    "I want to say it again. I love you, Ruki."


    As the words left her mouth, that became the trigger for everything that was about to happen.

 Chapter 224: Itou Himeko (1)*

    <h4>Chapter 224: Itou Himeko (1)*</h4>


    As the room became filled with the sounds of our kisses and the asional moans which escaped from her mouth, Himeko''s trembling hand traveled down to my pants.


    Like someone lost in the dark, her hand blindly searched the front while feeling everything she touched.


    Oblivious to what she was searching, Himeko went from my navel down to the bulge in my pants. Eventually, her hand ended up brushing my cock. She was stunned at first that her eyes widened. However, when she realized what it was. She traced it with her fingers while we''re still hungrily sucking each other''s tongue.


    This kind of a bold move from her made my hand that was behaving to make its move. It moved from holding her head in ce down to her supple breasts.


    When my hands cupped it, Himeko released a soft moan. Her lust-filled eyes went down to it before grabbing the bulge she was tracing with her hand.


    "Do you like it?"


    She asked in a voice that would surely invoke someone''s lust.


    To answer her, my hands squeezed her two soft mounds while my thumbs pressed on that tiny bulge of her nipples. Himeko squirmed in pleasure when I did that, which produced another moan from her.


    "Very. You can feel it. I''m hard for you now, Himeko."


    I whispered and nibbled on her ears. The way her ears turned red upon hearing it was too adorable that I ended up nibbling on it until she started feeling the pleasure.


    Afterwards, my hands couldn''t be satisfied with just over her clothes. I unbuttoned her uniform and opened it up. I ran my hand on her charming navel up to her bra before slipping my fingers beneath it, dragging it upwards which revealed her two soft hills, with as pink as cherry nipples at its peak.


    Himeko bit her lips as she watched me do that. She clearly has experience of a more intimate moment with Haruko but this is the first time she was doing it with the opposite gender. Her heart beat faster than ever as she pushed my head down to it as if asking me to suck it for her.


    I didn''t shy away from it as I put a cherry-colored nipple and nibbled on it softly. My eyes never left her gaze and she''s the same. When I started sucking on it, Himeko''s back arched from the pleasure she was feeling and by doing so, she buried my head further in it.


    To give her more pleasure, I switched to the other one and did the same. Sucking and licking her nipples until it became fully erect. When I''m done with it, Himeko got up from the bed and switched our position by going on top of me.


    She pulled on my uniform and stripped me off of it. Though a bit clumsy because of her inherent shyness, Himeko eventually seeded.


    When she saw my body, Himeko admired it for a moment before dropping down to it.


    "It''s not that noticeable with your uniform on, but Ruki¡­ You''re sexy. These arms and this chest that I always feelfortable to be in¡­ I somehow get why they want you all to themselves."


    Though my girls really stare at it whenever I get naked in front of them, Himeko''s the first toment like this. There was Nami yesterday where she wondered why I have this. Nheless, they all liked it.


    "You''re also the same Himeko, this figure. I''m now envious of Haruko that she probably saw this lovely figure first."


    I held her on her waist and ran my hands on it before fully taking off her bra and uniform.


    "Then I will be envious of you too. You''re the one who saw Haru first."


    "Ah. Right. She''s just beyond that door. What do you think is on her mind right now?"


    "¡­ That we''re already in this position."


    She looked at the door we entered from. Haruko is just behind that door, sitting on her chair while waiting for time.


    Himeko intentionally sat on the bulge of my full erected cock. When we started talking about Haruko, she started to rub herself on it.


    "Then we shouldn''t betray her expectation. Come here."


    I pulled her head up and took her lips again. My arms that were enclosed to her back slowly caressed it down until my hand reached her butt. As my hand became filled with her softness, I started guiding her hips to grind on my cock.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Himeko whispered as she moved by herself while we locked our lips onto each other.


    Soon enough, I felt her warm wetness spread on it. After a few more grinding, I felt it was not enough anymore and well, I don''t want to get my pants too wet.


    I lifted her up first and started taking off my pants. After seeing it, Himeko went down and helped me take it off.


    I then ushered her towards me to help her take her skirt off.


    At this time, we''re now down to only our underwear. I already noticed how wet her panties are at this moment and she also noticed how hard I am for her.


    As we once again got taken in by our desire for each other, I put Himeko down on the bed and made out with her once again before pulling her panties off.


    "Hahhh¡­ Ruki."


    She could only whisper my name seductively now as she lifted her hips slightly, giving me an easier time to take it off. And after that, my cock that was already raging for her was released.


    Himeko gulped down a mouthful of saliva as she stared at it, however, her eyes were filled with her lust as well as her determination to do it with me.


    "W-will it hurt?"


    She asked while her eyes were still stuck staring at my cock. A bit of a precum was on its tip. It''s not lubricated yet, so I started rubbing it on her wetness. Himeko trembled in pleasure when I started doing that, which made her wetter and when I pointed the tip at her clit to tease it. A loud moan escaped her mouth.


    When she saw how I was smiling from that reaction of hers, Himeko turned her head sideways, expressing her embarrassment.


    Just by how smooth her sacred ce is, I determined how good it would feel to bury my cock inside her. If it''s not our first time and I wanted this to be gentle with her, I would have already started pumping my cock deep inside her.


    "Yes. I''ll be gentle, Himeko."


    That''s all I can say to assure her.


    It will always be painful for their first time. Haruko told me she never used toys for pration on them, mostly vibrators or her fingers because for her, feeling the real thing was much better than any toys. I''m sure she only has mine as her preference and she never wanted to try anything else. In any case, that saved Himeko and Mina as well.


    "Un. I trust you¡­ Take me, Ruki¡­"


    Himeko naturally opened her legs to give me ess to it. To calm her mind down, I only pointed the tip first and rubbed it on her entrance. While doing that, I took her into another passionate kiss wherein I had all her focus on me before I slowly pushed my hips, plunging the head inside her. The walls of her insides immediately tightened up and convulsed, trying to squeeze my invading cock. Though that was probably its intention, the effect on me was too good. The warm sensation and her tightness fully captured me.


    At the same time as that, Himeko''s face constricted in the slight pain that she felt which ended up in her biting my lips. Nheless, I never backed away and kissed her deeply until she eventually eased up.


    Himeko then further stretched her legs, she''s too considerate despite the pain that she felt. To answer that, I pushed my hips and buried my cock deeper in her until I hit her hymen, the thin film that I was blocking my way.


    "Hold on to me, Himeko, I''m going to push it all at once."


    I whispered to her in which she answered with a nod. Her arms circled at the back of my neck as she hungrily went for my tongue. To take her mind away from what she''s feeling below.


    After determining that she''s ready, I positioned myself better before strongly pushing my hips forward. As soon as I did that, the tip of my cock tore through her hymen and plunged further inside her. When I reached her deepest part, Himeko''s scream of pain made her back to arch upward.


    "Uhh¡­ Ruki. It hurts."


    There''s a tear which escaped from her eye as she stared at me after my cockpletely entered.


    I used my thumb to wipe it away and gave her a kiss before whispering reassuring words to her


    "It''s fine now, Himeko. You did well enduring it."


    My cock was throbbing as it was currently being squeezed too hard by her. Himeko also felt that and closed her eyes as she tried to feel it better.


    In the end, the pain from the tearing of her hymen came back which made her face appear painful once more. And as always, I soothed it by taking her to another passionate kiss without pulling out my cock.


    In time, she''ll calm down and we''ll be able to continue.

 Chapter 225: Itou Himeko (2)*

    <h4>Chapter 225: Itou Himeko (2)*</h4>


    "I feel it deep inside me¡­ It hurts, but knowing it''s you, I''m happy."


    Himeko showed me a satisfied smile after she calmed down from the kiss I''ve given her. To divert her thoughts away from the pain of her first time, I caress the other parts of her body. From her waist to her navel and all the way up to her two mounds and the erected nipples on top of it.


    Every time I passed through her sensitive zones, her throbbing insides would squeeze me tight, which would then make her moan out despite the pain. I was already moving ever so slowly, grinding her deep insides with the head of my cock. The way she wrapped around it tightly was enough to bring extreme pleasure to me, but that''s not the case for her. Just like my other girls, even if they felt that pain, once they decided to give themselves to me, they''re also trying to not let me worry about them.


    That''s why letting her get ustomed to this slow-moving pace and the pleasure it could give heres first. When she rxed her muscles, only then would I move again. Upon doing that repeatedly, Himeko would soon get used to my cock being inside her.


    "Me too. I thought I would just get my fill after missing you. And now we ended up like this."


    "You''re a busy man, Ruki and I''m quite busy too. If not today, I don''t know when we will have a time like th-- Haahh¡­ Aahhn¡­"


    Himeko''s moaning interrupted what she was saying, but yeah it already delivered what she wanted to say. For her to confess and ask this today, she''ll probably be quite busy in the following days.


    "Your moans are making me eager to move more, Himeko."


    "Uhh. I''m not used to it yet. Don''t bully me, Ruki."


    "It''s not bullying. It''s trying to let you feel good from this."


    I whispered into her ears before nibbling on it. Her reddened face flushed further as her breathing started to be a bit ragged. Her eyes also asionally closed and opened just to make sure I''m looking at her.


    As I continued thrusting into her slowly, Himeko produced more love juice, which made it easier for my cock to slide in and out of her.


    I pulled my cock halfway before thrusting it deep inside her. The squelching sound from how wet she was made it easier for me to slide in. By the time my cock hit her deepest part, Himeko''s hips twitched in slight pain and pleasure.


    And when that happened, her moan filled my ears and the room once again, which she instantly covered by her hand.


    Seeing her like this, I wanted to tease her more, see her blush and feel good from what we''re doing.


    I slipped my arms beneath her knees to pull her legs up. By doing so, it became easier to thrust in her.


    "T-this is a bit embarrassing Ruki¡­ Haahhh."


    Himeko held onto my shoulder as she tried to look below where we are connected. Because I raised her legs, that part of hers was also lifted which allowed her to see how my cock pounded in and out of her.


    "I''m the only one who can see you so don''t worry. Apart from Haruko, no one will be able to see you like this."


    "Aahh... But I''m still embarrassed¡­ You''re deep inside me¡­ uuhh.


    "Focus on me, Himeko. I''ll take away your embarrassment."


    I held her cheeks and caressed it. By letting her focus her eyes on me, Himeko''s face eventually turned more alluring that my hips unconsciously increased its pace at pounding her pussy.


    As I moved my hips faster, Himeko gradually loosened up and the pain she first felt eased up. Not satisfied by just looking at me. Himeko grabbed the back of my head and pushed it down, which led us to be locked in a passionate kiss once again.


    At this moment, in light of our kiss, Himeko started to feel more pleasure that every time my cock would be buried inside her, she would twitch in pleasure and would tighten up, trying totch my cock in ce.


    "Aahh¡­ Ruki¡­. I think I''m going to cum. Hmmph."


    Himeko broke away from our kiss and bit her lips. The pleasure already reached the point where she''s already ignoring the pain of her first time.


    With her moans echoing across the entire room and the bed that was shaking from the intense movement that we were doing, Himeko reached her first climax.


    To heighten the pleasure she was feeling, apart from nibbling her ears and passionately kissing her, I also went down to her neck and her nipples. Teasing her like this, Himeko stopped talking after her first climax as her continuous moans reced it whenever my cock would slide inside her because of how sensitive it was.


    This is her first time so we stayed in the same missionary position, but even so, Himeko felt so good. The way she tightened and the little movements she was making to give way for my cock led to me feeling more pleasure.


    "Himeko¡­ I''m cumming."


    I whispered to her when I felt my cock already about to burst.


    "Haahhh¡­ Don''t take it out¡­ I want to feel you."


    Her legs wrapped around me and pushed me deeper inside her.


    With my hips locked in ce, my thrusts became extremely limited, but it also meant that I''m always hitting her deep.


    A minuteter, along with Himeko''s moans, I pushed my hips onest time and released everything I was holding back. When she felt how my cock throbbed as it dumped every semen contained in it, Himeko hands went on my butt and pushed it further.


    "Haahh. I can feel it, Ruki. I''m now full of you¡­ I love you."


    Himeko went for my lips again before giving out a satisfied smile. Her previous erotic expression was reced by her loving expression. The way her eyes looked at me contained the affection she was feeling.


    "I love you too, Himeko."


    "Really?"


    "Un. I know it looks like I changed the like to love after having sex with you. While that was a factor, seeing how much you love me led me to want to return the affection you''re giving me. It pushed the like I have for you that was on the edge to jump over to start loving you."


    That sounded like an excuse but¡­ that''s just how it is. I''m this simple. There''s only a thin line between liking and loving them when ites to me. It''s different from the other''s definition of those words. For me, it''s just a matter of time for when that like will turn to love after remembering this emotion.


    What I''m feeling for Chii is probably the same. I still like her. Just that I''m considering what she felt after getting bored with her back then. I guess I should stop that and just tell her. After I''m done with her request, I''ll tell her about it.


    "I believe you. Haru told me that your like will always eventually end up to love. Your targets always start as you liking them, right?"


    "Yes, it''s as you say."


    "Then don''t think too much about it. I felt your affection for me from what we did, Ruki. It made me feel good rather than the pain of having my first time."


    This girl¡­ She''s already being considerate of me. But yeah, I should just show them instead of mulling over like and love. Sure there would be unique circumstances just like with Arisa-senpai which I still need to think about, but overall it will end up with me loving them.


    "But you''ll feel the pain againter."


    "I can endure it. Just stay like this for a while¡­ Let me enjoy this time with you."


    "Alright. I''ll stay with you until it''s time to go home."


    "What about your club?"


    "I''ll contact them, wait."


    I stood up from her and took my phone from the pocket of my pants on the ground. Rae and I talked about our Agreement that we would either be doing it today or tomorrow after the PE that was moved so she would understand me noting today. The problem will be Ishida-senpai who wanted me to appear more in the club. To prepare for the thing I told her that I will do at the Cultural Festival.


    Well, I have no choice but to promise for next time.


    After messaging Kana and Rae that I won''t be able toe to the club and asked them to ry my apology to Ishida-senpai, I put the phone back andy down next to Himeko again. We''re still naked but with the nket to cover us, it feels like we''re not in a school, eh?


    "Thank you, Ruki."


    Himeko snuggled to my chest as soon as Iy down. Upon seeing that, my arms naturally circled around her, pulling us closer. Another smile was produced on her face as she made herselffortable in my embrace.


    Soon enough, the sound of her soft snoozing reached my ears. From how I pushed her until she climaxed, there''s no way she wouldn''t get tired.


    I pulled up the nket to cover her up to her shoulders.


    After a while, the door where we entered opened with Haruko appearing from it.


    "Looking at these clothes on the ground, Hime finally fell into your hands"


    Haruko teased as she observed the sleeping Himeko and the current state of the room.


    "You made it sound like I tricked her to this. Thank you for introducing her to me, Haruko."


    "Silly guy. Don''t thank me. You made her fall for you. I''m the one who have to thank you. With this, Hime will not drift away from me."


    Right. That''s what we guessed why she introduced her girls to me. She also doesn''t want to lose them. She knew that with my reappearance in her life, she would choose me despite also loving them. Now that I made Himeko mine, she doesn''t need to choose anymore as we both love the same girl.


    "I see. You really don''t want to lose them."


    "That''s your fault, you know? I came to love these girls after cutting me off. Now, I will ask you to help me keep them."


    "If it''s only Himeko and Mina then it''s still possible as I like them both but the other three treats me as their lifelong enemy."


    "Don''t worry, there''s still a lot of time. They''ll warm up to you in the future."


    "This girl¡­ Alright. If it''s for my Haruko, I''ll dly help you. But that''s only if I also came to like them."


    "I know. I won''t force it if it''s not possible. Well then, take care of Hime, I''ll be in the next room."


    After saying that Haruko turned around to go back to her clubroom but she suddenly stopped and faced us again as if she forgot something.


    I watched her as she went next to the bed to lean over me. Cupping my face in her palms, Haruko initiated a kiss. It''s a passionate one where it seems like she doesn''t want to let go. After she''s satisfied with our kiss, she turned to Himeko who was still sleeping with a smile on her lips and also leaned down to kiss her forehead.


    "I feel a little jealous after seeing you two snuggled up like that. Now, I''m satisfied."

 Chapter 226: Her Worried Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 226: Her Worried Little Sister</h4>


    When Haruko left the room, it took at least an hour before Himeko woke up from her sleep, refreshed. During it, I also used the time to take a nap with her.


    Her first time having sex surely tired her but maybe she''s also umting stress from what they''re doing to change her father''s mind about her.


    In any case, this hour where we just rest in each other''s arms helped us both.


    "Did you rest well?"


    "Un. Using your chest as a pillow isfortable. Can I take you home with me?"


    "This girl¡­ We''ll have time in the future where I will stay the night with you. In your room."


    "That''s enough. I will be looking forward to that, Ruki."


    Himeko climbed on top of me and took my lips into hers once more. Because of that, we once again entered the same atmosphere as earlier.


    And a few minutester, Himeko''s moans once again filled the room. This time, she''s feeling it better than the first time. We still have more time so¡­ using it all to savor this time with her, we just naturally ended up doing it.


    -


    -


    Since I cancelled everything for today and just stayed with her, it''s already dark when we left the room. Most of my girls already went home, even Haruko and Aya who were just in the Book Club earlier.


    Haruko left the key at her table along with a message for us to lock the club room.


    The others also messaged me when they''re about to go home and in turn, I told them where I am. They all have mixed reactions but in the end, they could only ept it as they knew that when it''s their turn, they would also experience the same amount of attention from me.


    "Huh? Why are you with Nee-sama?"


    Since I am with Himeko, it''s inevitable to meet her now, Himeko''s little sister, Itou Maaya.


    As soon as we emerged from the Book Club, she noticed us. She was waiting for Himeko outside the Poem Appreciation Club. She even looked excited as she hummed something while leaning on the wall.


    However, after seeing me with Himeko, that immediately stopped.


    Himeko already told me that she would be waiting so seeing her here didn''t surprise me. So, as a response, I turned to her as my hands slipped on Himeko''s waist, pulling her closer to me.


    After all that we''ve done, Himeko is already mine. Something like won''t produce a negative reaction from her, instead, she even let herself be pulled over naturally as she leaned on my shoulder with a smile on her face.


    However, she also soon realized that Itou was watching us which pulled her out of that adorable state.


    "Ya-chan¡­"


    Himeko called out to her little sister. A hint of guilt was apparent on it. She was reminded not to meet me after all. But now¡­ not only did she meet me, but she also confessed and gave me her first time.


    And as if switching gears, Itou''s voice softened as she addressed her beloved sister.


    "Nee-sama, I told you not to see him. He is¡­"


    "Don''t me her Itou, I went to their club to meet her. You see. I missed your sister."


    Before she could finish her sentence, I cut her off and took the me for seeing Himeko. They were already pulled away from each other before; I don''t want to be the cause of a new rift between them.


    Though Himeko bing mine might produce that effect in the future, I don''t want Itou to think that Himeko chose not to listen to her.


    "You yboy! Take your hands off Nee-sama!"


    Itou shouted as she pointed at my hands that were still resting on Himeko''s waist.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Himeko looked up to me and even if she only called my name, I understood what she wanted to say.


    My hand that was holding her waist released her.


    "Alright, there. What''s next?"


    "Just stay there! Nee-sama, let''s go home."


    She answered before walking over to Himeko to pull her away from me.


    However, before she could do that, Himeko opened her mouth to voice out her thoughts.


    "Ya-chan, I love Ruki and I love you too. I don''t want you two to be in conflict."


    "Nee-sama¡­ But he¡­ You know what kind of man he is. He''s only fooling you."


    "I know what kind of man he is but Ya-chan, it''s you who don''t know him. He changed me to be what I am now. If not for him appearing before me, I would still be the same as before we were separated."


    I wanted to stop her here, she''s giving me the credit again but if I did, it would drag on again.


    "¡­ What did you feed my sister, Onoda?"


    Since she couldn''t find a response to her sister, Itou turned and questioned me instead.


    "I also love your sister, Itou. I won''t hurt her, I promise you."


    She has an extreme sisterplex, this probably feels like I''m taking her sister away from her.


    "No. Just by loving her back you''re already hurting her, Onoda. Why can''t you be content with what you already have?"


    "I told you, you wouldn''t understand. If you''re really that worried, you can stay with us when we''re together."


    "Ya-chan. Please?"


    Himeko stepped forward and faced Itou by herself.


    Upon seeing that, Itou sighed and expressed her concern to Himeko.


    "If father heard of this it will be harder to change his mind, Nee-sama."


    "You can ask me to do anything, Ya-chan. Except this."


    "Itou, I won''t justify myself here, you can hate me all you want but if you really love your sister, you also have to listen to her. Because if you don''t, you''ll be the same as your father. Forcing her to something she didn''t want to."


    Right. Telling her not to meet me, it''s like a little imitation of her father. Well, I wouldn''t say she''s clearly copying him but there''s his influence. Most possibly, she''s only like this because for her, I''m not a good guy for Himeko.


    Upon hearing my words, Itou froze and slowly fell on her knees as if it affected her too much.


    "¡­ I. I''m not like father. I''m only thinking of Nee-sama."


    Ah. I see. So that''s what struck a chord to her. Comparing her to their father.


    "Ruki, thank you. I will take over from here."


    Himeko immediately went over to her sister and helped her get up. She didn''tment about the words that I used. She only looked at me and nodded. She''s also pretty sharp so¡­ it''s possible that she''s feeling the same.


    She couldn''t tell it to Itou directly because she''s afraid that it would hurt her. That''s also why she seemingly followed her about not meeting me.


    Upon seeing her sister on her side, helping her, Itou recovered from what I said as she leaned closely to her.


    This siscon girl¡­ She looked like she took quite a lot of damage from it but just by being with her sister, she immediately recovered.


    "Will you be fine? I can escort you two outside."


    "No! I still can''t ept you. And¡­ if you showed up with us, that damn chauffeur will report to father."


    Itou who had just recovered instantly rejected but this time, she stopped pushing her thoughts to Himeko.


    "Un. We''ll be fine, Ruki. See you tomorrow. I''ll talk to Ya-chan more and make her ept you for me.


    Himeko also rejected, partly because of Himeko and maybe partly because of their father. She only nned to introduce me to him in the future. For now, her position is still rocky.


    "Nee-sama, we better not talk about him¡­ He''s going to steal you from me."


    Itouined while sticking close to Himeko, the way she acted now that she''s this close to Himeko is different from earlier. She became like a spoiled child asking Himeko to spoil her.


    "Am I still not your sister? Stop being this silly. I love you both so I will be happy if you also get along with him."


    Himeko pinched Itou''s cheeks to stop her act.


    Just like this, the somewhat serious confrontation with Itou was immediately resolved by Himeko.


    Err¡­ I should''ve let her take a hold of Itou since the start. But yeah, reminding her about that controlling act of her was probably for the best. Itou might y like a silly child in front of Himeko but she''s smarter than she looks. As soon as she recovered, she stopped on trying to convince Himeko to stop meeting me.


    In any case, this event ended on a better note. Since they don''t want me to walk them outside, I escorted them with my eyes instead. Only when the car they''re riding in left did I start to make my way outside.


    As soon as I left the school gates, I saw a familiar car hiding in a corner. I first looked on both sides to see if there were any students nearby.


    Once I determined there''s none, I hopped in the passenger''s seat.


    "Shio, you didn''t tell me you will wait like this."


    "I forgot to tell you¡­ That''s why I parked somewhere you will notice immediately."


    "How long were you waiting here?"


    "10 minutes, you took way too long to leave, Ruru."


    "Something came up."


    "I bet it''s a girl again. Buckle up."


    Well, there''s no other reason why I would stay behind.


    In any case, knowing that she waited for me made me somewhat happy. This girl is doing risky things for me. I wanted to tell her off but if it''s once in a while like this, I guess it''s fine.

 Chapter 227: A Boys Innocent Question

    <h4>Chapter 227: A Boy''s Innocent Question</h4>


    On the way home, Shio stopped by a pastry shop to buy a dessert.


    Well, it''s not particrly for us to share but for Minoru. During her time living there, she also became fond of the boy and learned of his likes. Even if they don''t mention it, they surely noticed my likeness to Minoru and in consideration of us not revealing it, they''re also not asking about it.


    There will surely be a time for that but now. Temporarily, we could only implicitly acknowledge it.


    "Teach me how to drive, Shio."


    Being a recipient of car rides from her, I realized how I needed to learn it soon whether I already have a car or not. Having the skill can be handy.


    "Why? You don''t have a car yet."


    "It''s for the asion where you don''t want or can''t drive. I can take over for you. Also, I will take the test in the future, learning it earlier will make it easy for me to get my license."


    "I see. That sounds great. Alright. When a long weekendes, I''ll teach you."


    We just needed to be somewhere we wouldn''t inconvenience anyone. I''m sure there were ces like that. And it''s also a way to spend more time with her.


    "Thank you as always, Shio."


    Before she started the car again, I reached in for a kiss as a show of my gratitude. Though she tried to push me away since we''re still outside and someone could pass by and see us inside, once our lips touched, Shio helplessly gave up and responded to my advances with more passion.


    After spending some time in that kind of a heated situation, the car continued on its way home.


    For the remaining time before we reached home, I checked on my phone and specifically looked for an update from Himeko. When we got out, she''s walking slowly to hide her current state. For sure, she''s a bit sore down there. It was good that Itou first saw me and she got blinded by her unwillingness to see me with Himeko that she didn''t notice her state.


    Before I separated from them, I told Himeko to message me when they reached home.


    "Ya-chan calmed down on our way home. Now, she doesn''t want to leave my side at all."


    The message was sent just two minutes ago so I replied to it fast. If Itou stays there, she''ll eventually find out the strangeness in Himeko''s movements.


    "Take a bath for now, Himeko. It can lessen the soreness that you''re feeling. Just try not to make too big of a movement for the meantime.


    "Alright. Thank you, Ruki. Goodnight.


    "Goodnight. Don''t hesitate to message me here again, alright?"


    "Then let me bug you here whenever I miss you."


    "Sure. I''ll be waiting for that."


    I checked the other messages and sure enough, Elizabeth messaged me once again. At least, that call yesterday satisfied her. She already told the other when I will see them and as expected they''re all jubnt at the news that their messages doubled.


    By the time I finished checking everything, Shio was already parking the car.


    After helping her out of it, Shio and I entered the house. As usual, Akane was there. And upon seeing her, a smile just naturally formed in my lips.


    It''s already a habit that when that one time I didn''t see her, I almost panicked.


    "Wee home, husband."


    With a brilliant smile on her lips, she stepped forward and took my bag from me, before reaching in for a kiss. I caught her and also reached in for it.


    Shio already went inside to help with preparing the dinner, leaving us behind making out just right before the door.


    "You seem to be in a good mood today? Something good happened"


    Akane giggled at my question and that made her more beautiful. My question seemed to have hit the bullseye.


    "I''m always in a good mood in front of you husband. But yes¡­ something good happened. I''ll tell youter in bed."


    Akane kissed me once more before taking my arm as we went to the dinner table where Shio, Miwa-nee and Minoru were already waiting,


    With the addition of Shio, the dinner became livelier as they talked about everyday things.


    However, in one way or another, their topic ended up bing about me again which they were all eager to discuss.


    When that happened, I took Minoru with me to eat the dessert Shio bought in the living room.


    Halfway through eating it, Minoru asked me a question.


    "Ru-nii. Do you love everyone?"


    Err¡­ Is it an innocent question or he''s actually smarter than his age? In any case, how should I answer? We had times like this before but only now did he think of asking this question.


    "Of course. Akane and everyone else who came to this house."


    "Even Mama?"


    "Yes and that includes you."


    "Then can you be my father instead?"


    This¡­


    I turned my head to check on the three girls at the table and they didn''t seem to have heard his question.


    "Why will you ask me that?"


    I learned from Miwa-nee about her husband that he suddenly stopped doting on the boy. Is it because of that? He''s looking for a fatherly love?


    When I asked him that, Minoru also looked at his mother and in a low voice that seemed like he''s about to cry, he answered my question.


    "Father is always angry with mom and me. Mom is always crying. But here, she''s always smiling when she looks at you, Ru-nii. There''s no angry father. I don''t want to see her cry again."


    I see. Miwa-nee downyed it when she told me about that. If he''s always angry then that just meant that he knew about Minoru not being his. How long did Miwa-nee endure to stay there?


    Haa¡­ Even if I knew that this was happening before they started living here, I wouldn''t be able to help them. I''m still a powerless boy. Even now. The roof on our heads isn''t mine, the food we put on the table didn''te from me.


    This ring powerlessness. And I still have this ambition to live with all of them while adding more. Haa...


    Bing a father to him¡­ I''m also currently incapable. All I can do is put that smile on Miwa-nee''s face.


    "I see. Minoru is a good boy for thinking about his mother. Don''t worry. I will always make your mom smile. As long as you''re here, I''ll take care of the both of you."


    This is the only answer I can give him for now. Saying more will just feel like giving out false hope when the future is still uncertain.


    "Yes! Thank you Ru-nii."


    Somehow, Minoru probably took my answer as agreeing to what he asked and that made him truly happy.


    When the girls finished their discussion and well, eating the dessert, Miwa-nee walked over with a smile on her face as she looked at the two of us sitting side by side.


    "Mama, I asked Ru-nii to be my father. He said he''ll always make you smile and take care of us."


    As innocent as he is, Minoru blurting it out like that puts both Miwa-nee and me in a somewhat awkward situation. The smile on her lips froze as she kneeled in front of Minoru.


    Miwa-nee looked at me first as if asking why those words came out of Minoru''s mouth which I could only answer with a wry smile.


    "I know he''ll do that but why did you ask him to be your father?"


    "Father is always angry at you. I don''t want that. Ru-nii said he loves you. He won''t be angry and you always smile when you see him."


    When Miwa-nee heard that from him, she couldn''t help but sigh and put a hand on her forehead. From that, she knew that Minoru already slipped and told me about her husband. Also, this boy is showing the trait of an observer¡­


    "Of course he loves both of us. Let''s go, it''s time for your sleep."


    Miwa-nee purposely skipped on the part where the boy mentioned her husband being angry at her. And I know it''s something that shouldn''t be casually discussed.


    When she returned after Minoru fell asleep, she wordlessly looked at me as we both sat at the sofa.


    Shio and Akane were upstairs. They heard Minoru''s words, of course. The boy''s voice was louder and they were not upied with their discussion anymore. By going upstairs, they''re giving us the chance to talk.


    "Miwa-nee, it''s fine. Minoru is only concerned about you. And I didn''t answer him more than necessary."


    I started as her questioning gaze fell upon me.


    "I know, Ruki. But, you don''t have to know that. You''ll be worried again¡­"


    "I already know Miwa-nee. And I think I can already guess your circumstances with your husband which led you to be here. We already talked about it right? We will look into this present and our future."


    He can keep being angry but yeah, it''s also convenient now, that''s one more reason to not let them go back. Miwa-nee probably already endured that situation for years. And she probably realized that Minoru shouldn''t grow up in that kind of situation wherein he would always see his mom getting yelled at and in the end cry in some corner. That''s why she ended uping back here.


    "It''s all my fault. I thought I could endure it, for Minoru. He never hurt me so he being angry was something I chose to endure. As the days go by, I realized that I shouldn''t let him grow up seeing that every day. So I contacted Ruka-nee, your mother. This is the whole story of how we showed up here, Ruki."


    Like I thought, it''s like that.


    As tears started to fall from Miwa-nee''s eyes, I already moved and put her in my embrace. Like Minoru, I also don''t want to see her crying like this. She led a hard life, it''s time for her to be released from it.


    "I now understand why you don''t want to tell me. But now that we''re here, let''s put all of that in the past. I might still be incapable but let me act as his father to change that impression he got from your husband. Also¡­ ask for a divorce, Miwa-nee."

 Chapter 228: Clearing the Old Ladys Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 228: Clearing the Old Lady''s Doubt</h4>


    After Miwa-nee calmed down, I escorted her back to their room. Hugging her until she fell asleep, Miwa-nee slowly told me her story.


    This time, she didn''t hold back anything anymore. Telling me everything that happened to her ever since she left the house to marry her husband.


    Most of it was already something I guessed before. It''s never a happy marriage for her. She tried but it didn''t work once he caught on that Minoru might not be his. But to avoid embarrassment, her husband never called for a divorce. For a career man like him, a divorce would be a stain in his record so he didn''t want to go through it.


    Oftentimes he wouldn''t go home while leaving Miwa-nee in the dark. She really couldn''t me him since it was clearly her fault so for the sake of Minoru, she endured.


    Before she decided to leave, her husband had started to go home drunk and in the morning, he would nag at Miwa-nee which Minoru saw.


    If it''s just ignoring her, Miwa-nee admitted that she could still endure it. However, that drinking and nagging became a regr thing that if it continued it would be bad for Minoru. That question of his for me was the result of it.


    After a month of enduring that, Miwa-nee contacted my mother about it and was given the suggestion to go back here. With Minoru.


    "Miwa-nee. Don''t ever think of leaving now. Let''s raise Minoru, together. I might be full of issues even in the future but I genuinely want to be someone you can rely on."


    "We won''t leave. I also decided. The boy is smiling more here than when there''s only the two of us. But Ruki, you really shouldn''t be concerned about our well-being for now and just focus on what''s in front of you. I keep telling you this not because I want to push away but to help you focus. We''ll always be here, so you don''t need to worry."


    "Alright. I''ll listen to Miwa-nee."


    -


    -


    Akane and Shio were waiting for me in the living room after I left Miwa-nee''s room. The two expressed their concern both for Minoru and Miwa-nee. And also, for me.


    Though they didn''t ask me about the issue that got brought up, it''s already implied. Unless we talked about it openly, they wouldn''t ask.


    Since I promised Shio that I would escort her home, I asked Akane to wait for me or she could sleep first and I would wake her up when I came back from the apartment.


    Even if that thing happened which put the house in a kind of saddened atmosphere, I still wanted to hear what she wanted to tell me about the something good which happened to her.


    The ride from our house to the apartmentplex where Shio rented a 1LDK unit only took up 10 minutes.


    As soon as the car passed through the gate, we got a glimpse of the olddy managing the apartmentplex. She''s the one who opened the gate for us upon seeing the familiar car.


    Just like when we first came here, Shio linked arms with me after getting out of her car. The ce was already silent and the few tenants living here had already turned up to bed.


    "Good evening, grandma."


    Shio warmly greeted the olddy when we passed by her little house in the corner where she was receiving those inquiring and those signing for the contract.


    "Good evening, Shiori and her husband. Hmm¡­ I never got to know your name. It''ste, did you take your dinner outside?"


    The olddy greeted back with a smile. When her gaze passed by me, she squinted her eyes first, maybe trying to see my appearance better.


    "It''s Ruki, grandma. Yes, I took her to dinner. To make up for the two days I''m not home."


    The mention of the dinner became a convenient tool to make up the excuse for why I didn''t go home to our apartment for two days.


    "Ruki, huh? Young man, you shouldn''t leave your wife alone. You''re just starting out as a couple. Don''t let that be grounds for your separation. Young ones nowadays are too carefree."


    Though a bit unconvinced, the olddy could only ept my excuse while sliding in some kind of advice for me.


    And upon hearing that, Shio interjected and made up another excuse.


    "He will do that, grandma. He just got busy on something in his college."


    "Is that so? Well, that''s what''s hard if you marry when one is still studying. Alright, I won''t take up your time now. Have a good night."


    "Good night to you too, grandma. It is cold out tonight. You should also take care of your health. Next time we will open the gate by ourselves."


    The olddy nodded and responded warmly to Shio''s concern. It''s really different with her. When I asked Shio about it, she said that the olddy was only warm to women. That''s why when we''re checking out the ce, if I talked in her ce, the olddy would be difficult to deal with.


    With that, we cleared the olddy''s growing doubt about my identity. I guess I should start escorting Shio home for the following days and sneak outter. It will also be a precaution to that Nobuo. If I see him nearby, I will be able to deal with him.


    Without breaking the link in our arms, Shio and I reached her apartment unit. Until now, she''s the only tenant on the third floor giving us more peace and silence.


    As soon as we entered the room, Shio put down her things and pulled me towards the living room and down into the sofa where she snuggled to my arms like a kitten.


    Her unit was still a bit empty due to her things still left at her previous house. I told her that I would help her take it but yeah, it''s still a sensitive time. We have to wait for the divorce to go through. That way, that Nobuo wouldn''t have any im to her anymore. And whatever the court would decide, it''s already a certainty that she would be able to get something from him.


    "Grandma still didn''t notice that you''re too young to be a college student."


    Shio giggled upon bringing up our encounter with the olddy.


    "It''s dark. I guess I can only show my face here during the nights. Otherwise, it would be bad for you."


    That''s the only exnation why I could pass up as Shio''s husband. If the olddy saw me during the day, we would instantly be exposed.


    "That''s enough for me, Ruru. As you said, this is our special ce. When the timees, you would be able to stay here with me even if it''s only asionally."


    Shio lifted her head and initiated a kiss. Naturally, I didn''t shy away from it. The time earlier at her room and in the car ignited my desire to take her.


    Now that we''re in a private ce and somewhere we called our special ce, there''s no point restraining anymore.


    It didn''t take long for us to be filled with our passion for each other.


    With our clothes naturally dropping on the floor, Shio rode me for a while before I put her down on the sofa to finish it with me on top of her.


    However, we didn''t end it with just one. After resting for a while, I carried her to the bedroom and initiated another round. Just like when we first entered this room, Shio and I rolled on the bed trying to take the initiative from one another. In the end, I let her ride me again and finish it in that position.


    After an hour of being lost in our passion for each other, Shiofortablyy on my chest as she asked me to stay until she fell asleep.


    Only after making sure that she''s already deep in sleep did I start making my way out of the apartmentplex.


    I left Shio a note at her table that she would surely see in the morning. As much as I wanted to stay and sleep there with her, the silly girl was still waiting for me.


    With how much she changed these past few days, if I asked her if I could sleep somewhere else, I''m sure she would readily agree to it but yeah, there''s a perfect time for that.


    Around 20 minutes after leaving the apartmentplex and walking back on foot, I arrived home and found Akane sleeping on the sofa while the TV is on. It''s thatte-night anime once again, eh?


    There were papers strewn on the low table in front of the sofa. When I looked at it, it''s a draft about something that Akane was working on. She probably fell asleep while working on it.


    I turned the TV off and organized the papers on one side before going over to the sleeping girl.


    There''s that silly smile on her lips as she kept mumbling something. And like always, she''s dreaming about me.


    And because of how charming she looked, I couldn''t restrain myself once more as my lips naturally took hers into a kiss.


    As soon as I did that, Akane''s arms naturally hugged me as her eyes slowly opened. There''s a dreamy look on her face before giggling cutely.


    "Wee back, husband!"

 Chapter 229: Free Time

    <h4>Chapter 229: Free Time</h4>


    "Silly girl, why did you sleep here? What if you catch a cold?"


    As her arms naturally tightened her embrace, I also did the same, pulling herpletely into my arms.


    From there we ended up sitting on the sofa with me hugging her from behind. With my arms resting on her navel, Akane left all her weight to me as she rested her back to me.


    "How can I get a cold if my cure is here? A hug from you is enough to cure it, husband¡ªAh! My papers!"


    She was saying some cheesy lines only to remember that she was working on some papers before she fell asleep.


    Without leaving my embrace, Akane leaned forward to take a look at the previously disorganized table and search for her papers.


    "There, I organized it for you. What''s that about?"


    "Oh. Thank you, husband. It''s for our future."


    Akane giggled cutely as she reached for the stack of papers at the side which I pointed. After checking what she wrote on it, she organized it again before continuing to work on it.


    I''ve read its contents earlier, and it''s something rted to her studies. Watching her work on it, I became something like a rxing pillow for her that when she couldn''t think of what to write, she would rest her head on me. Since I have nothing to do, I tried helping her which sped up the progress in finishing it.


    Once she finished it, Akane turned to me and with a silly smile on her lips, she dered it''s my turn. She also wanted to help me with my homework.


    After spending some time working on it together, I asked her to take a bath with me, which she cheerfully agreed with. I still have Shio''s smell with me. Even if she didn''t say anything, I''m sure it somehow bothered her when I kept oning back to bed with another girl''s scent.


    This time, I wanted to be clean for her.


    30 minutester. We went back to our room, refreshed.


    Akane snuggled to me, which was something she always does. Like always, I returned it by embracing her tightly. We had sex once during our bath that''s why we''re both somehow satisfied down there.


    After a few minutes of just feeling the existence of each other, Akane asked a question that was bugging her.


    "Husband, what should I do? I feel like I''m monopolizing your night like this."


    "You''re not doing that. It''s my decision toe back to you like this. I always spend my days at school and even during weekends I also go out to meet someone else. Call it as me trying to make it up to you, but this is my way to show my love for you."


    I knew she would start thinking like this one way or another. After embracing the fact that I couldn''t just be hers alone, me sleeping somewhere else wouldn''t be an issue anymore for her. But yeah, this time, it''s me who wanted the transition to be perfect.


    By perfect, I didn''t mean truly perfect. Just that it should be a natural thing wherein it wouldn''t feel wrong for her if I decided to spend the night with another girl.


    "The others, especially Miwa-nee and Shiori wanted to sleep with you too. There''s also Otoha. If they asked or you feel you wanted to be with them for the night, don''t worry about what I will think, husband."


    "Understood, wife. I''ll tell you if something like that came up. But for now, my arms still wanted to embrace you at night."


    "Un. Years from now, I know that this is still what I will look forward to every night."


    "Well, years from now there might be a little child who resembled you and me between us by then."


    Our child. Just like Minoru for Miwa-nee and me, we will also have a little Ruki or Akane.


    "That''s one of my dreams, husband. Ah. Right, I''m going to tell you about the good thing that happened."


    Not just her dream. It''s also mine. That will be realized in the far future, making a stable home for everyonees first.


    "I''m all ears. For it to put you in this good of a mood, I''m sure that I will like that too."


    "For sure, you will."


    Akane enthusiastically told me that her school also has a program for the first years. Of course, it''s not like the Mentor Program wherein they will be paired up to a senior who will guide them instead, the school opened up elective courses which the students can take. Aside from her Home Economics club, she took up one such course which would further her skills on that part.


    She''s really going all-in on bing a better housewife for me. Though it sounds silly, her dedication and her enthusiasm about it is too adorable.


    And I''m looking forward to seeing what she will learn about it. For now, she probably still couldn''t decide on what she wanted to do in the future but I''ll support her regardless of what she chose to do.


    After telling her what happened to me and Himeko, Akane told me what she learned from Itou. That girl really hated it that a guy is close to her sister. She told Akane that it felt like if her sister fell in love, she would be distant to her once again.


    Now that my rtionship with Himeko became clear to her eyes, I wonder how she would react after today.


    Itou not leaving Himeko''s side after they arrived home was something she probably thought of to see if she would still be favored by her sister.


    In the end, I could only conclude that Itou is just worrying too much. Himeko is clear about certain things, such as her love for Haruko, for her sister andstly for me. The two girls were slightly ahead in her heart, with meing in a close third.


    For now, at least. But being the only guy close to her, it could also be said that I''m the only one in her heart.


    After talking more about my uing visit to their school, Akane told me that she''ll try to talk to them tomorrow so that everything will go smoothly this Thursday. Since it will be after school, I will also use that chance to prove the rumor about me and Akane by visiting her in the club first. Those who joined her club just to follow her will be in for a surprise.


    -


    -


    Wednesday. Aside from someedic routine from the various groups in ss during some of the lessons, the sses go on about as normal as possible.


    During the lunch break, I got some free time due to the girls having prior engagements. Because of that, I got some time for myself. I didn''t stay that long at the cafeteria and had just gone over to buy bread for my lunch before going out somewhere quiet.


    There''s no point looking for new targets anyway, so I used the time to check in with the other girls from the other schools.


    When I called Akane, she was eating with her friends in their ssroom. Because it''s a video call, she happily showed me off to them. I''m actually acquainted with her friends since they''re the ones who were always with her during our middle school.


    I never targeted any of them, even if some were in a rtionship. It could be that I already unconsciously put Akane and her surroundings as a taboo zone. In any case, there''s really no point in targeting them. Even now, I''m still thankful for them for sticking with Akane. That silly girl was unreasonable sometimes, but they''re still there for her.


    During the call, they barraged me with their questions about my rtionship with Akane and I answered them all calmly and perfectly, confirming our rtionship. Those who came from the same middle school in their ss overheard it. In the end, our call created amotion. Akane is one of the most popr in their high school after all that almost everyone was interested in news about her. The never-ending rumors are the witness for that.


    Next was Yae. When she answered my call, she was too delighted that she ran out of the cafeteria to be able to talk to me clearly. Also, it''s to hide our rtionship. What happened at Akane''s ss quickly reached the cafeteria after all. The gossip spread too fast especially if it concerns the popr students.


    Yae is also a popr girl but like Akane, she''s hard to approach. Also, she has fewer friends than her.


    I always kept her by my side, which led to her friends from middle school to drift away from her. When I cut her off, she couldn''t reconnect with them because she''s too upied with thinking up ideas. Ideas about how to make me look for her again.


    Aoi was alone at the rooftop saying that she was trying to get some fresh air but when I saw the zing sun behind her, I kind of scolded her which made the unruly girl shrunk down to go back inside the building.


    Ria was eating alone in their ssroom. Because of her nature of being an observant, others find it hard to get along with her. Because the two of them were currently alone, I added Aoi to the ongoing call.


    Even if the three of us were at different schools, we ate our lunch together.


    Because there''s not much time left, I could only greet Sena, Otoha and Nao. However, even just seeing me was proven enough to make them satisfied.


    Well, like them, seeing all of their satisfied smiles was enough for me. I guess even if I get some free time like this, my mind will still wander into the thought of spending it with them if I''m not tired or there''s nothing else to do.


    They''re already a part of my life after all.


    -


    -


    Because of the Mentor Program, they moved our PE ss every Tuesday to Wednesday.


    From the original two sses, it will now be a joint PE ss for ss 1 to 4.


    Wednesday is ss 2 and 3''s original schedule so we''re the ones being added to them. But yeah, since the students doubled, Eguchi-sensei wouldn''t be alone at conducting the PE ss.


    In the end, they decided to split the boys from the girls. The boys will conduct the PE ss outdoors while the girls will conduct it inside the Gymnasium.


    By doing it this way, it wouldn''t be as chaotic. However, I''m kind of worried since the one who will conduct the ss for the girls is Eguchi-sensei, the discipline freak.


    I can only hope for her to go easy on them. I admire her dedication to actually improve everyone''s physical fitness, but she tends to go overboard.

 Chapter 230: Activity

    <h4>Chapter 230: Activity</h4>


    "Alright. I heard how Eguchi-sensei put you all to endurance sses. For your PE ss today, let''s all put your bodies to rest."


    This teacher... Putting our bodies to rest. That sounds like she''s going to kill all of us.


    After splitting us between boys and girls, the PE teacher brought us to the field where we ran before and lined us up by ss. Luckily, the sun wasn''t as zing as earlier when I called Aoi.


    This other PE teacher is someone originally in charge of the 2nd-years. Though this is the first time I met her, her appearance looked gentler than Eguchi-sensei. However, that smile that she shed just now sent shivers down everybody''s spine.


    If I remember correctly, her name is Orimura-sensei.


    I guess the girls dodged the bullet on this one. With that one sentence, she''s giving off worse vibes than Eguchi-sensei.


    Now that I think of it, why are the PE teachers in this school this terrible? If not for her good looks, she would probably be one of the most hated. The same could be said for Eguchi-sensei.


    "Hey, stop trembling. Do you want to be put down first?"


    After we organized ourselves neatly, Orimura-sensei pointed at a meek-looking guy at the front. Someone from ss 3.


    "No, ma''am!"


    He shouted as an answer and instantly stood straight like a matchstick. A little force and he could probably be broken into two. At least, by doing that, his trembling stopped.


    "Well then,e here at the front and be the representative for your ss."


    "Uhm¡­ I don''t think I''m cut out to be a representative, ma''am."


    "Is that so? Give me 20ps¡­ Right now."


    Upon hearing his answer, Orimura-sensei''s gentle voice turned cold. With her half-squinted eyes, she gave the poor guy a death sentence.


    To escape from that faith the meek-looking guy tried to take the position but he was ignored by Orimura-sensei and picked another guy from their ss.


    Helpless, he could only start running on the tracks.


    See. If it was Eguchi-sensei, she would give that guy a second chance and she would use her favorite collective punishment.


    Now I don''t know who''s worse among the two. Who hurts them that they turned like this?


    Due to that precedence, the guy that was picked after him bravely stepped forward and acknowledged the position given to him. Afraid that she would bestow him the same punishment.


    And the same thing happened to the other ss. She handpicked anyone that took her interest to be the representative. For what activity she would put us into, it''s still a mystery.


    At this kind of chance selection, I could proudly say that I''ve never once picked thanks to my identity as the ssmate A, however, everything has precedence.


    Contrary to what I wanted to happen, I''m most likely one of the most popr guys during this point in my life.


    As soon as her eyes met mine, Orimura-sensei smiled meaningfully and called out to me with a nickname I never heard before.


    "Shiori-sensei''s pet, step forward."


    That nickname¡­


    It''s clear as day where that came from. With my continuous trips to the Administration Building to see Shio, the teachers who saw me surely gave me a nickname they used among themselves.


    Shio probably knew about this but she''s too embarrassed to tell me since she''s the reason why it was made.


    "Sensei, what''s up with that nickname?"


    I tried acting oblivious but due to that nickname, everyone''s eyes were already on me.


    Fukuda wasughing further at the back and Sakuma who''s been awkward to me these past few days was alsoughing his ass off.


    Ogawa and Tadano at one side both had a serious expression on their faces but it''s too obvious that they were trying to hold back fromughing.


    Most of the students were also amused but there were also others who were envious; those boys who wanted to be Shio''s pet. Too bad for them.


    Shio always had thatmanding side in front of other students after all. Only to me will she show those other adorable sides of her. If they found out that I''m not just her pet, these virgins would surely puke out blood from extreme envy.


    Ah, well. There''s no point telling them. I have to protect my Shio''s image, at least. Even if I became dubbed as her pet, that''s better than rumors of me as her lover.


    "You don''t need to ask. You''re a bright student, aren''t you? We all know that you''re her favorite errand boy.? Step forward or run 20ps, choose."


    Amidst the snickering of the other students, I stepped forward and took the position. At the same time as I did, my eyes scanned everyone. Even if my eyes weren''t that intimidating, when I met the gazes of some, they promptly stopped their snickering.


    Once the four representatives were decided, Orimura-sensei called back the guy she sent to run 20ps and had him rejoin his ss.


    So she''s not as heartless after all. He''s only in his secondp.


    "I said I''ll put all your bodies to rest so all of you sit down ¨C except for you representatives."


    -


    -


    Four representatives, one from each ss. The way she picked us was all on her whim and because of the fate of the first one, none dared to turn down the position.


    But now that we''re the only ones left standing in front of her, the other three were regretting why they got scared of running.


    "Cheer up, will you? Let''s see¡­ I''m not some demon, what I said, I will uphold it. None of you will get tired today. Oh. Only those who disobey me will, of course. So you four better listen to me."


    Orimura-sensei started. There''s a wide grin on her face as if she''s talking about something really interesting.


    Upon hearing that, the other three were ted that they instantly stepped forward to hear what Orimura-sensei will have us do.


    "For your activity, since I called you representatives, you all represent your ss. If you fail, they will also fail. That''s easy to understand, right? However, the activity will not depend on your performances."


    "Well then, let me exin the content of the activity. Right about now, Eguchi-sensei has also finished picking the girls'' representative. This will just be a simple game of Capture the g and Tag. Whoever was picked from your ss is your ally and everyone else is your enemy. Well, you four have simple roles anyway."


    Orimura-sensei continued to exin what she called a simple game.


    Our role in this simple Capture the g is to be the g. We will only be able to stand in one ce. And whoever touches the g that will be held in our hand will be able to lead us back to their base. We have to follow whoever it is even if it will to the other ss gaining a point. If we don''t, then our ss will instantly fail the game.


    Unlike us, there will be two girl representatives for each ss. One is a Captor and the other is the Rescuer. So the game will not really depend on us but the girls.


    The Captor is the one responsible to get another ss'' g and lead him back to our ss Base. Once the Captor touches a g, they can only walk back to the base for the gs to follow them, otherwise, the g won''t move or go back to their original ce.


    The Rescuer''s role is to stop the enemy Captor from leading the ss g to their base by tagging them. If a Captor is stopped, she has to go back to their base before attempting to get a g again.


    The Rescuer only has one chance to stop a Captor. She needs to go back to their base whether their attempt to tag was sessful or not. Only then will the Rescuer get another chance. The Rescuer also has the ability to rescue another ss'' g to hinder them but by doing so, their g will be vulnerable and they might lose the chance to rescue it.


    The gs will be put in the middle of the y area and if they were sessfully brought to another ss'' base, that ss will earn a point. The g will then need to move back in the middle. To prevent a ss from being ganged up, a g can''t be consecutively captured by the same ss, he needed to be captured by another ss first.


    The game willst for two rounds of 15 minutes each and they will be ranked by points earned. No one will get a failing mark though, the ss that will cest will get the minimum passing grade.


    The rules are quite clear but upon hearing it, I''m already trying to find loopholes which we can take advantage of. I just wonder who will be our Captor and Rescuer. If Eguchi-sensei picked them randomly as well then it''s all based on luck.


    After exining the rules of the game to us, Orimura-sensei led us back to the Gymnasium.


    By then, the other girls who were not picked as representatives were leaving. Like the other boys that weren''t picked as representatives, they were given the free time.


    When we entered the Gymnasium, I instantly saw who were chosen as representatives for our ss.


    Chii and the ss President, Kanzaki.

 Chapter 231: Capture that Flag

    <h4>Chapter 231: Capture that g</h4>


    "Onoda-chi is the g. Heh. Interesting."


    Chiimented after seeing me, she still has her Gyaru persona on but even so, the meaning of our gazes to each other changed ever since she revealed her identity to me.


    "Let''s all do our best together, Harada-san, Onoda-kun."


    Kanzaki fixed her sses and with an enthusiastic expression on her face, encouraged both of us.


    "Likewise, President. Goodluck on stealing gs for our ss. Leave Onoda-chi''s protection to me."


    Chii showed off her nonexistent muscles which garnered a giggle from the serious ss President.


    "I''m basically a statue in this activity, I can only cheer on the two of you."


    I smiled wryly and tapped on both of their shoulders.


    I looked around and observed the girl representatives of the other sses.


    Since our sses seldom interacted with each other, it''s already a surprise to see an acquaintance from ss 2. One of the representatives is the Student Council Treasurer who I met just this Monday during my secretary work with Shizu-senpai.


    Though we never had a conversation, we knew each other by face. As for her name, I never asked. I was focused on Shizu-senpai after all. We only nodded at each other as acknowledgement.


    The other girl with her is someone who''s somewhat popr due to her record in the 100-meter sprint. She had long hair which she would put up in a bun if she''s about to run. She was often the talk of the boys and there were rumors that she already rejected five confessions since the start of the school year. I think her name is Yanagi Kaede.


    For ss 3, there is Himeko''s little sister, Itou Maaya, who''s ring hatefully at me which I somewhat expected after yesterday. Himeko messaged me this morning that Itou ended up sleeping with her. Just in case I tried to call Himeko, Itou would take the phone and would nag at me. That extreme siscon.


    When our eyes matched, I smiled at her which made her turn her head away. The other girl with her was also someone I don''t know, she had short green hair adorned by a hair clip with fruit design to hold her fringes to the side.


    The other girl representative was probably Itou''s friend who screamed high ss as well just by the way she moved and acted. She even had a paper fan on her hand and with her hairstyle which showed off her wide forehead, I could feel the same noble vibes that I get from Otoha with her. But yeah, I don''t know her name.


    For ss 4, I''m a bit thankful that Rae''s not included. Just like Aya, she was also on the low stamina side. Their representatives were a pair of tall and short girls. The tall girl was a bit shorter than Satsuki and she''s at the Volleyball Club. The small girl was about the same height as Ria, she''s the one who I saw at the Art Club painting the guy next to her.


    And like the other girls, I don''t know their names.


    Since the start of the school year, I was mostly focused on my ssmates and senior students such as Kana, Haruko and those around them. Rae was brought up because of the club and Itou because of her older sister, Himeko.


    Aside from those who I came to know by chance, most 1st-year girls of the other sses were unknown to me.


    When I was in middle school it''s the other way around, I knew most of those in the other sses and I only knew some in my ss.


    A simple change of target ce reversed everything and in the end evoked some kind of change in me.


    If I never targeted Satsuki, will I ever realize how important Akane is to me?


    If I didn''t bother to try and help Aya get out of her shell, will I discover Haruko early on?


    Probably not and I might''ve be the same guy as I was in middle school. The same ssmate A who''s moving behind their backs to steal the girls of the other sses.


    I gotta hand it to Sakuma, if not for his talkativeness, I wouldn''t discover their hidden feelings for each other¡­


    "Alright, gse here in the middle."


    After settling down and preparing the field for the activity, Eguchi-sensei called out to us, gbearers, who were catching up with our ssmates that would be responsible for winning this activity.


    Orimura-sensei was at the side of the field with a scoring board. She''ll be responsible for that.


    Those who were not picked as representatives could now be seen filling up the audience stands upstairs. They were told to rest by both Eguchi and Orimura-sensei but I guess they caught on what the representatives are for. They already filled the stands up even before the activity started.


    My eyes instantly discovered where Satsuki, Aya, Nami and Mori are. They were together at one side. Also, the quad of Sakuma, Ogawa, Tadano and Fukuda grouped up near them but yeah, except for Mori who would asionally look at Ogawa, the three were all looking down from the stands to watch me.


    Well, it was fine since Mori expressed what she really wanted. For now, I haven''t fully conquered her yet. But that''s all that Ogawa could get from her. asional looks.


    The other three probably thought of cheering for me but they would soon know that my role here was just to stand and follow those who will touch the g that will be given to us.


    Rae was with her friends but her eyes were focused on me as an undetected glint of excitement could be felt from her gaze.


    That girl¡­ Is she excited for our timeter?


    "Onoda-chi. Don''t worry, I''lle to save you, Princess Pinch."


    Chii jokingly whispered as she also tapped on my shoulder before I walked over to the middle where Eguchi-sensei is.


    "Good luck then, Prince Charming. I''ll give you a kiss if you seed in rescuing me."


    I returned her joke and that instantly made her flustered. If she''s not careful, her Gyaru Persona would''ve been broken.


    "Kiss¡­"


    And Kanzaki who heard that exchange mumbled that word while looking down at the floor.


    Don''t tell me she still hasn''t gone past that point with her boyfriend? How long was it already? I feel like that guy might be worse than Ogawa. Now I wonder who he is. If Kanzakies to ask for my help again, he only has himself to me.


    That guy might possibly be someone from these four sses.


    Well, there''s no point looking for him. But he should really take his chances when he still can.


    "Here are your gs. Put this on your chest pocket. The Captor needs to take that g. You don''t need to do anything as long as your ss g is in your pocket. The Captor needs to take that from you and when one of them does, you don''t need to follow them but you need to walk straight to their base."


    Eguchi-sensei handed our g as she continued the exnation for the activity with a voice loud enough for everyone to hear. We instantly followed her instruction and put the ss g on our chest pocket.


    So the earlier exnation was revised. We don''t need to follow the Captor back to their base but we have to start walking as soon as they get the g from us.


    "You have to walk normally or you will fail. If the gap between you and the Captor reaches five steps, the Captor will fail and they have to put back the g on your chest pocket. The Rescuer needed to tap on you before you can go back to your original spot, here."


    Eguchi-sensei continued and pointed at the four drawn-out circles in the middle, they were numbered one to four and were obviously for us to stand on.


    "If the g is dropped by the Captor on the floor go back to your spot instantly without waiting for a Rescuer. Also, if you were sessfully brought back to their base, go back to your spot after Orimura-sensei recorded that point. Understood?"


    For a simple game of Capture the g and Tag, these rules were pretty detailed. They really thought it out well. Just like that Dodgeball Game and the Tap that Ball.


    At least they''re innovative. If only their activity wouldn''t be too taxing, it would be fun to keep on ying them.


    After she''s done exining to us, she then moved on to give an additional exnation to the girls.


    During that time, I looked around the yfield. It''s a square with the four corners of it as the bases for each of the ss. There was an arc drawn at each corner which indicated the ss'' base. As soon as the gs stepped inside it, a score would be gained. The distance from the center to the base is more or less twenty steps. It can be far or near depending on one''s leg strides.


    When Eguchi-sensei finished exining to the girls, she stepped out of the yfield and put on the whistle on her mouth.


    The Captors are Kanzaki for our ss, Yanagi for ss 2, Itou for ss 3 and the Volleyball girl for ss 4.


    Once they positioned themselves, Eguchi-sensei blew on the whistle first before shouting.


    "Begin!"


    As soon as she shouted, four girls started running in the middle as they picked on their targets.


    5 secondster, someone already reached us and took the g on my chest pocket.


    "You''reing with me."


    Itou harrumphed as she started to walk back to their base.

 Chapter 232: Capture that Flag (2)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Capture that g (2)</h4>


    With my g in her hand, I had no choice but to follow Itou back to their base.


    The same thing also happened to the other three as the four Captors all chose different gs avoiding conflict at this first turn.


    Two stepster, Chii and the other Rescuer could be seen running towards our direction to rescue the gs from being captured.


    Itou who was ahead of me was prepared for that and saw hering. By sidestepping at the right moment, she dodged Chii elegantly which instantly garnered heated response not only from her ss but also those who were admiring the Ojou-sama.


    And because of Itou sessfully dodging her, Chii lost her first attempt to rescue and had to indignantly go back to our base.


    Kanzaki who picked ss 2 has already been tagged out by the Student Council Treasurer. She had to go back to our base to renew her attempt at Capturing a g.


    Yanagi picked ss 4 and somehow forgot that she shouldn''t widen the gap between her and the g resulting in her viting the five steps rule.


    The Volleyball Club girl picked ss 3 and was tagged out by the forehead Ojou-sama who surprisingly has high athletic ability.


    Out of the four sses, only Itou managed to dodge the first rescue attempt of the Rescuer. The short girl from ss 4 didn''t need to run at all due to Yanagi viting the rule early on.


    Though it''s a bit chaotic, the activity started smoothly.


    Ten stepster, Chii could be seen running back for his 2nd attempt to rescue me. This time she''s not trying to run blindly.


    This will be herst chance. If she fails again, ss 3 will score from us because walking from the middle to their base is only around 20 steps and I can''t just slow down or I will be penalized.


    Due to that, the carefree Chii put on her game face and started to get serious, with imaginary fumesing out of her nose. She carefully traversed the distance from our base to where I was currently. Though I???ve known her to be a bit clumsy, I guess if that hasn''t changed that much along with how she carried herself, she''s trying to mend her clumsiness bit by bit.


    "Itou, are you mad at me?


    Since there''s no rule about talking in the game, I thought I could make this use it as an opportunity to distract the Itou.


    But yeah, it''s also a chance to ask her about what she thinks when we reach the point where there''s no one around to hear us.


    "Don''t talk to me, pervert."


    Without turning her head back to answer me face-to-face, Itou coldly answered.


    Err¡­ As expected, this is what she will respond to me. In any case, even if she''s against it, Himeko is already mine. I''m going to see herter and check up on her.


    There''s also Mina. I still don''t know her that much due to how she''s always distancing herself when I''m with either Haruko or Himeko. It''s already a miracle that she talked to me for that long yesterday and allowed me to try and steal her as well. The problem will start from that so I wanted to talk to her and know her story.


    Two stepster, Itou stopped walking and waited for the iing Chii.


    Due to the rule of having to keep walking as long as the Captor is within five steps from me, I continued my steps and passed by her. By now, eight steps left before I reach their base and their ss to score off me.


    The audiences who were watching from upstairs started to get heated up at that sight which led for them cheering louder.


    For this kind of activity where it involves scoring, the first score will always be hyped up. Because of that, the audiences'' interest will be taken in by the game.


    Even if someone thought that it was uninteresting at first, if they heard the hype made by a single score, curiosity would naturally be born in them.


    "Sorry, Ojou-sama. I totally have to rescue our g back. You see. He said he''ll give me a kiss if I rescue him. Seriously."


    "Huh?!"


    From behind me, Chii''s yful voice reached my ears, her words once again coated by gyaru mannerisms.


    And given that Itou''s current view of me was that of a pervert whoid his hands on her precious older sister, Chii''s words instantly triggered her.


    But her words most likely made the little sister freeze. A step after that, Chii''s hand tapped my shoulder.


    Her second attempt to rescue me seeded. I didn''t see it but she probably tagged Itou when she froze from her words.


    As happy as she is, Chii even went in front of me to show me a peace sign on her hand while smiling smugly.


    I guess I owe her a kiss now?


    At the same time as I thought of that, Chii''s face turned crimson as she ran back to our base. Even without saying it, she surely remembered what she just said to Itou.


    Following after that, Eguchi-sensei''s whistle could be heard followed by her voice.


    "Itou of ss 3. Put the g back to his pocket and go back to your base."


    "Harada of ss 1. Go back to your base."


    With that kind of announcement from the referee, the first point was prevented which lost the enthusiasm of those cheering for Itou.


    "Good job, Chizuru!"


    Fukuda from upstairs excitedly shouted with a voice louder than anyone else as he praised the girl who''s trying to clear the redness of her face. But with the deration from him, it brought her another set of embarrassment.


    Well, the game continues.


    By the time I went back to my position, two gs were already snatched up which started the 2nd round for the others.


    Yanagi switched to walking after learning her lesson not to leave behind the g she managed to capture.


    And Kanzaki this time picked the one from ss 3 and was carefully treading her way back to our base.


    In that kind of intensity, both Captor and Rescuer were all energetically ying the game while we gs could only stand and move back in ce.


    Around 5 minutes into the first set, someone finally got the first score and that one elicited heated cheering from the audiences.


    "One point for ss 2.


    Eguchi-sensei whistled and dered. The distant Orimura-sensei immediately changed the scoreboard which instantly changes the air around the whole Gymnasium


    With that one point, it became the start for every Captor to get serious at capturing a g.


    10 minutester the 1st round of the game ended with the following scores.


    ss 1, one point.


    ss 2, three points.


    ss 3, two points.


    ss 4, one point.


    Even though Kanzaki did her best to dodge the rescue attempts, she only managed to capture the ss 4''s g and sessfully brought him back to our base.


    ss 2''s Yanagi was on fire that at her second point, she went after me, dodging Chii two rescue attempts. On her third point, she also targeted the ss 4'' g


    Itou, after being tagged out earlier, stopped going after me and chose to score from ss 2 and ss 4 gs.


    The Volleyball Club girl tried to capture the ss 3 again and on her 4th attempt, she finally outsmarted the forehead Ojou-sama.


    In the end, out of all the gs, all three opposing teams managed to score from ss 4. Their rescuer is that short girl who reminds me of Ria. Due to her short build, her rescue attempts often ended in failure.


    To give the Captor and Rescuer a chance to rest, the 2nd round will start 30 minutester.


    "Sorry guys, I can''t score us more points."


    Kanzaki immediately apologized to both of us as soon as we gathered on the spot designated for us.


    Though we were given 30 minutes, we''re not allowed to go out.


    Well, it''s better than doing that activity continuously. If they didn''t give a break now, the girls will be too exhausted and that was contrary to what the two told us earlier.


    "If you''re gonna say that then I will also apologize for failing to rescue our Princess Pinch from ss 2."


    Chii followed right after the gloomy Kanzaki.


    "You two. Do you still need me to cheer you up? I''m the one who''s not contributing here. I only needed to stand and walk after all."


    "Yes, Onoda-chi. We''re naturally being gloomy here to have you cheer us up!"


    Chii immediately rode my words while Kanzaki was taken aback at how she should react.


    "Prince Charming going by what you just said, I owed you ten kisses then."


    Throughout the game, though the ss 2 managed to score with us, Chii really did her best to stop the other attempts.


    Well, that''s also the case for other Rescuers. It''s actually harder for the Captors to dodge since they needed to mind the gap with the walking g.


    "Eh? N-no¡­ Why do you want to go through with that?"


    Like earlier she instantly turned crimson and took a step back away from me.


    "I promised, after all. What do you think, Chii?"


    I smirked and took a step forward which made the fake gyaru take more steps backwards.


    From that kind of reaction from her and my somewhat serious response, Kanzaki giggled from her seat and took all of that as our way to cheer her up.


    "You two are funny. If I didn''t know Harada-san, the expression looked too real."


    But that''s her genuine reaction, you know?


    Ah, well. I guess being ignorant of the nature of our rtionship is a bliss.

 Chapter 233: Timeout

    <h4>Chapter 233: Timeout</h4>


    During the 30 minutes of break time for the activity, we spent it thinking of a strategy to win the activity and asional banter between me and Chii which lighten up the depressed mood of Kanzaki.


    Well, everyone''s grade depended on us and ying to win will always be better for others. Not for me though.


    In any case, even if I won''t be involved in the strategy, I helped them think about what to do. Especially, Kanzaki, our Captor.


    There''s actually some kind of loophole to the rules and when I told them about it, Chii''s excitement went through the roof. It will involve her after all.


    The loophole is¡­ There''s no mention of tagging out someone who captured the other ss'' g.


    If we worked through it, then it''s possible for Chii to stop the ss 2 from scoring more as long as it will not jeopardize her rescue attempt to me.


    She needs to tag Yanagi out when she''s about to score for their team even if the g isn''t me and when she??s least expecting it,


    However, once she showed it once and the other sses caught on that loophole, the already chaotic yfield will be even more chaotic when the Rescuers start interrupting anyone close to scoring.


    Consequently, it will also be hectic for the Captors to not only dodge the Rescuer for the ss'' g they captured but also the Rescuers of other sses.


    In that same note, as long as the Captor uses the opportunity when all the Rescuers are attempting to stop another ss to score, she can sneakily score behind them.


    In any case, that loophole will not really benefit us but it will help them stop the growing gap of ss 2.


    "Alright. gs, go back to your position. This time, stand on the circle nearest to your ss'' base."


    Eguchi-sensei said after whistling louder that everyone''s attention was caught.


    When we positioned ourselves back to the yfield with what Eguchi-sensei intended, the 2nd round immediately started.


    -


    -


    "Go ss President!"


    Someone from our ss shouted from above.


    It''s already five minutes into the game and the yfield was put into a stalemate with no one being able to score again.


    At one point Chii finally showed the loophole when Yanagi from ss 2 was about to score from ss 4 again. Tagging her out when the g was 3 steps away from their base.


    When that happened, the ss 2 called her out, including those at the audience stands.


    However, neither Eguchi-sensei nor Orimura-sensei said anything about it which meant that it was really intended to be like that.


    And just like I predicted, the other sses started employing the same tactic. When someone''s near their base, all Rescuers would target the Captor which led to no one scoring after five minutes into the 2nd round.


    "ss Rep, run for it! They were busy stopping ss 2!"


    Another one shouted from above.


    Like they shouted, the other two Rescuers had just run out to help Chii stop Yanagi from taking me back to their base.


    Halfway through that point, Chii acted clumsily and intentionally missed Yanagi. With how fast the event was happening, they took it as her really missing the target.


    Because of that, the other Rescuer tagged Yanagi out in Chii''s ce.


    And Chii who had just run back to the base switched her target to Itou who was a few steps ahead of Kanzaki to the base.


    After weighing out the option, the SC Treasurer of ss 2 also ran out to stop Itou.


    "Huh?! Stop ss 1! Why did you also run to ss 3?"


    Someone that most possibly saw thatpse in judgement shouted to the SC Treasurer.


    However, it''s already toote.


    "One point for ss 1."


    With that one decision, Kanzaki managed to bring back the ss 3''s g. The other two Rescuers had just gone back to their base so even when they ran out to stop the ss President, it''s already toote.


    That one point made by Kanzaki became the start of an even more chaotic yfield that even us who were just standing and waiting to be captured or saved were feeling the increasing fatigue that was being shown by the girl representatives.


    The short girl from ss 4 was already sweating bullets due to constant running.


    The forehead Ojou-sama from ss 3 threw out her paper fan and her fringes that were held in ce by her hairband fell back and started covering her eyes.


    The SC Treasurer from ss 2 was also panting not only due to the fatigue but also to the me she got from her own ss for letting Kanzaki take a point.


    And Chii who was utilizing the strategy I''ve given her started to show signs of fatigue from all the misses she got.


    It might be a rxed game at first but due to that one thing I brought up, the girls started running ceaselessly. Even the Captors are in no better shape, especially Kanzaki and Itou who didn''t have athletic backgrounds like Yanagi and the Volleyball Club girl.


    That''s why after ss 4 managed to take a point from ss 3, I raised my hand.


    "Ma''am! May I ask for a time out?"


    Since I tried shouting it a bit louder, everyone''s focus fell on me.


    "Why are you the one asking for that? Are you tired standing around?"


    Instead of Eguchi-sensei, Orimura-sensei from the scoreboard answered me.


    "No. It''s not for me, sensei. The girls are exhausted. I thought you mentioned about not tiring us?"


    Using her words this time, Orimura-sensei was taken aback but she didn''t respond back and instead passed it to the referee, Eguchi-sensei.


    "Let''s see. What do you girls think? Do you need time to rest?"


    Eguchi-sensei turned to the girls who all stopped in ce after I raised my voice.


    Even the audience watching upstairs fell silent. They''re all heated up with how chaotic the activity is and for them it was exciting.


    "He''s right. That girl from ss 4 might copse at this rate, look."


    Someonemented.


    "That girl from ss 3 as well, her elegance has been reduced due to her constant running. But she looks better this way, with her forehead covered."


    Oi. Set your priorities straight.


    "Chizuru''s makeup will start to wear off from her sweat. It will be catastrophic if someone sees her face without any makeup."


    One of Chii''s gyaru friends alsomented.


    "Is she originally ugly?"


    And a guy part of the delinquent group curiously asked.


    "It''s the opposite¡­ she''s more beautiful without it. You guys might drool."


    Eh? From my memory, I remember her to be somewhat ordinary¡­ Is my eyesight bad back then? Or is it because she carried herself inly back then? Now that sparked my curiosity to see her without that thin make up she was wearing to appear as a gyaru.


    Ah. Wait. Why am I listening to them? And why are the girls not answering?


    "Thank you..."


    Before someone answered, I heard a whisper behind me. When I turned to look who it was, I was met with the ss 4 Rescuer. Her gym clothes were already soaked with her sweat that it''s starting to stick to her body.


    Right. That''s also a problem. If they sweat too much, their clothes would stick to their bodies. That would surely spark more fervent response from the boys watching above but it would embarrass these girls.


    "Yes. Can we have a time-out? Watanabe-san is tired and might copse if we continued."


    Unexpectedly, it was Yanagi who answered first. Among all the girls here, she''s the one that was the least tired along with the Volleyball Club girl. Her stamina was already high due to her constant training to shorten her 100-m sprint time.


    Watanabe is the SC Treasurer''s surname. I guess she also saw how the others were ming her.


    "What about you?"


    Eguchi-sensei nodded before turning to the other girls and one by one they all agreed. The score was almost tied anyway. With only the ss 2 still ahead of one point


    "Alright. As per the request of every representative, we''ll resume this activity 15 minutester. Rest well."


    After gaining their agreement, Eguchi-sensei dered which instantly earned sighs of relief from the girls.


    Not everyone was happy though, especially those audiences who were too excited at watching the activity.


    In any case, there''s still a lot of time for the PE ss anyway. 15 minutes will pass by instantly.


    Before going back to our corner, the girls went to me one by one and expressed their thanks.


    "Thank you for calling for time-out. I forgot to check on my teammate, she''s not as athletic as me."


    The Volleyball Club girl''s voice was filled with guilt as she thanked me for the short girl.


    "I can finally fix this hair. Thank you, whatever your name is."


    The forehead girl also stepped forward as she held onto her fringes that were covering her forehead.


    "¡­ Don''t think this will be enough for what you did."


    Itou also left a word before following the forehead girl to their corner.


    "Hey, thanks for pointing that out."


    And of course, ss 2 also expressed their gratitude. Yanagi specifically held out her hand for me to shake. With a smile on her face, she thanked me on behalf of the SC Treasurer that was still a bit down.


    When I finally got freed from them, the two at our corner were looking at me with silly smiles on their faces.


    "Onoda-chi can be this shameless. He''s the one who made the activity chaotic and in the end, he''s also the one who stepped up to call for a timeout. Tell me, are you guilty of your sins?"


    Chii smirked while Kanzaki was giggling at her side.


    "I see. You saw right through me as always, eh?"


    I smiled wryly and didn''t refute her. I''m really guilty for causing that situation but instead of being med, I even got their gratitude.


    "Of course. I''m always watching you."


    Chii smiled meaningfully forgetting the fact that Kanzaki was with us.


    Like I expected, Kanzaki was surprised at what she said.


    "Harada-san, that''s¡­"

 Chapter 234: Called Out

    <h4>Chapter 234: Called Out</h4>


    The 15-minute break was used well that aftering back to the yfield, the chaotic game earlier turned calm once again. And to make it even better, thest minutes of gamey became the most exciting part of the activity.


    The Rescuers started analyzing the situation before running to stop someone else''s g to be captured back to someone''s base.


    Because of that, scoring became easier once again. And when the activity ended, every ss tied at the score of 5.


    "This is the best result, I guess?"


    Chii moved to my side andmented amidst the cheers of the audiences above.


    Compared to earlier when they all have scary faces on because of their drive to win the activity, it was reced by satisfied smiles which showed how much they enjoyed the activity.


    Instead of turning it into a heated conflict, they yed around the yfield, especially during thest 5 minutes.


    Yanagi issued a challenge to the Rescuers to tag her out which the forehead girl smugly epted. Her fringes were now held tightly by a hairclip. I could only shake my head at her wanting to show off her broad forehead.


    Itou, on the other hand, started capturing me again that she didn''t stop until she scored a point from us.


    Chii took that as a challenge that she came head to head with her. Even if she often failed at tagging her at the first attempt, she would get her at the second.


    The short girl also started enjoying the game. Instead of just running around which was the reason why she got exhausted earlier, she kept her focus on not letting their g get captured by the other ss.


    The SC Secretary also did the same as the girl but somehow, she became fixated on stopping Kanzaki to score. Maybe, she wanted to get back from the earlier incident wherein she got med for letting her score.


    The Volleyball Girlpeted against Yanagi on how many they could score. In the end, because of theirpetitiveness, Kanzaki and Itou caught up with their scores.


    Andstly, Kanzaki managed toe up with her own strategy. She would only run out of the base to capture thest g avable. That way, she could escape most of the Rescuer''s eyes.


    "Yes, you did well, Chii. And Kanzaki too."


    I answered and smiled at her and that made the girl blush again.


    Our ssmates, especially my girls and Fukuda, would surely notice this sudden closeness with her. Even so, it can be exined due to being a fellow representative of the activity.


    Also, it''s really not sudden since I kept on trying to tease her and get her attention throughout the game. If my girls asked about that, I will be honest at answering them anyway. I really like Chii.


    It''s not just because of our past, but also the mysteriousness that I was feeling to her before were now uncovered which made my interest with her to soar to a new height.


    Err¡­ let''s say that our past also yed a huge part but as one of my targets, even without that, I would end up working on her in the future.


    "You know, I will be happier if you praised us separately."


    Chii whispered before quickly leaving my side without waiting for my response.


    I guess that was her being honest with her feelings this time.


    Since the activity already ended, I walked back to our corner to prepare for the ending of the PE ss.


    When I looked at the two teachers who prepared the activity, both of them had a hint of resignation beneath their smiles.


    Perhaps they really wanted it to be a heatedpetition but in the end, it became like that. They anticipated that someone would find out about that loophole they intentionally didn''t mention.


    If that''s the case, the two really intended to tire them out, eh? These two, something is wrong with these PE teachers or there''s more to it than what they showed us.


    Ah. Well, there''s no point thinking about them now.


    As soon as the crowd went silent, the two teachers stepped up and called out to all the representatives back in the middle.


    "The activity ended with a tie. Because of that, none of the ss will receive the highest grade. Everyone will get a B."


    Eguchi-sensei dered and it was in a voice loud enough for the audience upstairs to hear.


    Those who have no idea that their grades hang on to the result of this activity were surprised but there''s only a handful of them, most of them already guessed that picking out the representatives for each ss and letting the majority not do anything would lead to this oue.


    Though it''s not a high score, it''s also not low. With a satisfied expression on everyone''s faces, we all bowed towards the two teachers.


    Whether they had a hidden intention to tire the girls out or not, in the end, what they said about not tiring us was upheld.


    And with that, the PE ss ended with almost an hour left to spare before the 7th Period.


    "Shiori''s pet, don''t leave yet ande here."


    When I was about to leave the Gymnasium along with Kanzaki and Chii, Orimura-sensei called out to me. Eguchi-sensei at her side was also looking at me and with that kind of stare, she had the same intention to have me stay here.


    Err¡­ Did I get marked by them due to my interference earlier?


    Since they specifically called out to me, I have no choice but to stay. Chii who heard it as well looked at me worriedly.


    "Are you in trouble, Kii?"


    She asked, dropping her gyaru act and called me how she usually does before unconsciously.


    When she noticed it, Chii immediately corrected herself.


    "You know, you can call me like that again, Chii. Anyway, this is probably nothing. Don''t worry."


    "No. It will bring you trouble if I do."


    Chii rejected my suggestion instantly before continuing.


    "Then we''ll go first."


    She''s more concerned about the trouble that it will bring me than hers. That girl¡­


    Since she already rejected, I didn''t push it further and nodded at her beforeing over to the two terror teachers who always wanted to tire their students.


    "What is it, sensei?"


    "You''re the one who found out about the loophole, right?"


    To start it with this, it''s really about what I did, eh? Let''s just answer ordingly then.


    I don''t know what their purpose is but looking at them this time, they seem troubled about something.


    However, I don''t think I''m the right person they have to talk to about it. I''m just a student, you know?


    "Yes."


    "And you''re also the one who called for a timeout."


    "Yes."


    "What do you think about the activity this time?"


    "Is it fine to be honest?"


    If I tell them what''s on my mind, they will probably not like it, so asking beforehand like this is better.


    "You will not curse us, will you?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then it''s fine. Tell us your honest thoughts about the activity this time."


    Orimura-sensei nodded as she sat on the bench behind her.


    Eguchi-sensei who was silent since earlier finally opened her mouth as she asked with clear doubt in her voice.


    "Are you sure about this Orimura-sensei?"


    "This boy is sharp, Eguchi-sensei, he might be able to help us with our problem."


    Orimura-sensei answered with a smile full of interest.


    "Excuse me but what problem?"


    Though I could guess what problem they''re talking about. ying dumb is always better at times like this. Other people will always feel better if you let them tell it to you than p it on their face. Nothing will go wrong with that.


    "I don''t know if you''re acting dumb or not. But you see, we told you that we will not tire you out but look at what happened."


    "I see. So it''s about that. Sensei, do you always aim to tire us out with our activities or you have a better reason than that?"


    This time, I directed the question to Eguchi-sensei since she''s the one assigned to us.


    Orimura-sensei was probably here as a support and a vanguard for her. I''m guessing, Eguchi-sensei has trouble expressing herself to others.


    "No¡­ It''s not that. But every activity I can think of always ended up exhausting everyone. I originally want you to enjoy doing the ss, in the end like that."


    Really? But she always appeared as if she enjoyed it better when we''re getting exhausted. Did I misinterpret that?


    "Honestly, Sensei. I also always thought that your activities are interesting but it always needed us to push ourselves to our limits."


    "And you solved that this time, Shiori''s pet."


    Orimura-sensei interjected.


    "Sensei, I have a name. Shiori-sensei might get hurt if she heard this. How did I solve that?"


    Orimura-sensei only smiled meaningfully and didn''t retract her way of calling me and it''s Eguchi-sensei who answered my question.


    "Alright, Onoda-kun. Seeing through the rule we intentionally missed and calling that timeout helped us.


    "Huh? You lost me, sensei. Can''t you just add the rule that forbids doing it to solve the case of them getting too exhausted by exploiting that?"


    "If we forbid it then it will be boring, right? Allowing that is one of the points to make the game interesting."


    Orimura-sensei interjected again.


    These teachers, they''re making itplicated themselves and they''re also steadfast at what they decided.


    So what am I to do here? Scold them about it?


    Ugh. Better ask them than just guessing here.


    "Then why am I here, sensei?"

 Chapter 235: Back to that Gym Storehouse

    <h4>Chapter 235: Back to that Gym Storehouse</h4>


    "Next activity, can I ask you to observe it again and if you feel like I''m going overboard again, tell me."


    After that few minutes wherein they asked for my opinion, Eguchi-sensei and Orimura-sensei finally let me go.


    Leaving those words before I left, I ended up being their lookout for the activity they concocted.


    Well, they''re both troubled that they always tire out their students and they are constantly being reprimanded by the higher-ups of the school because of that.


    The way they talked to me, especially Eguchi-sensei, was far too different than how she carried herself in front of the ss. Now that reminds me of how Shio carried herself at first until she revealed that fantasy-seeking part of hers.


    As I left the Gymnasium, my feet led me to one of the Gym Storehouses, the one I organized with Raest week.


    We already agreed that if the PE ended an hour earlier, we will meet there toplete our agreement. Though we met each other at the club, the short times we interacted made her more curious about me. I''m guessing she will be asking me about why Kana stayed with me this Monday when I walked them to the bus station.


    "Onoda-chi!"


    As soon as appeared from the door of the Gymnasium, Chii called out to me from the side. She''s still in her Gym clothes and probably never went back to ss after we separated when the two teachers called me.


    "Did you wait for me?"


    Answering my question with a nod, she then murmured her reason.


    "... I thought you''re in trouble, so..."


    "Oh. Did you eavesdrop at our conversation?"


    I closed the door behind me and walked over near her.


    There were still a few students walking about in their Gym Uniforms but most already went back to the changing rooms. At least, I couldn''t see someone from our ss anymore except Chii here.


    "That... It got me worried."


    She answered. After that, she exined that she didn''t hear anything since she''s just eavesdropping from the door.


    But yeah. For her to show this kind of concern this time. Looks like my constant teasing on her somehow affected her.


    "Thank you, Chii."


    I said with unmasked gratitude as I stepped forward a bit more which closed the distance between us.


    I wanted to reach for her hand but I refrained from doing so. Though she''s like this now, what I did to her before was like a scar that couldn''t be erased in her mind.


    "You don''t need to¡­ Well then, I''ll go back and change. You should too."


    Chii couldn''t look straight at me as she kept her head bowed even when saying it.


    "Alright. I still have somewhere to go to, go on ahead without me."


    Rae is already waiting for me there. As much as I want to keep Chii here and talk to her about us, now''s not the time.


    "¡­ You''re going to meet someone."


    With how much she observes me, she''s probably aware who it is I am meeting this time.


    "Yes."


    "¡­ I see. Goodluck with Mirae-chan, Onoda-chi."


    With a forced smile on her face, Chii started walking back to the School Building. I couldn''t stop her. If I didn''t have the prior engagement with Rae, I would probably do.


    And I''m right, she really knows who I am meeting this time.


    I watched her receding back until she disappeared from my sight before I turned my heels to the direction of that Gym Storehouse.


    For now, I can only do that. But knowing she still cared for that much for me, it made me happy.


    When I reached the Gym Storehouse, the surrounding was very quiet. The PE already ended and the sses of the other years were still ongoing.


    This is really an ideal time to meet up the catch is we have to go back before the 7th Period starts.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Rae''s voice called out to me as soon as I came into her view, she was sitting near the door of the said Gym Storehouse. Unlikest week where she was wearing the Gym Tracksuit, this time she''s wearing the same Gym Uniform which consists of a short-sleeved shirt and jogging pants. Bloomers are¡­ kind of a relic now. They long stopped using those for girls'' PE uniforms.


    Even so, seeing her in that shirt, she''s probably worried that it would be too hot likest week. With the signature sses of her, Rae looked more charming than before.


    "Did you wait? I got held off by the teachers. That''s why..."


    Though it sounded like an excuse, that''s what really happened. Excluding that little time taken from talking with Chii.


    "I see. It''s fine. It''s not even ten minutes anyway. On the contrary¡­"


    Rae stood up and looked around us before she took my hand and led me inside the opened Gym Storehouse.


    I don''t know if it was purposely left opened or Rae opened it herself. That''s not important after all.


    As soon as we entered, she closed the door once again. We''re now back to the same situation where we''re once again alone. Inside this very same ce where I took her first kiss.


    "Are we starting with my time or yours?"


    I asked but I guess I don''t really need to. The answer is already in front of my eyes.


    Rae was looking up at me, with the same curiosity-filled eyes. I gave her an assignment back then to understand what she felt after our kiss but she never gave me any feedback except those kisses we shared again whenever I will show up in the club.


    "What do you think? I kepting onto you these past days. I honestly can''t wait for this day toe again."


    She nudged her sses to fix it and there''s a hint of a seductive smile on her lips.


    By closing the door, we''re once again subjected to the heat of this room. Soon enough, we would start sweating again and during that time, her shirt would once again stick onto her body.


    "Then let''s start with your time. Your time is supposed to let you rx with me while I teach you how to start thinking for yourself."


    "But I''m already doing that, there''s only some asion where that habit will resurface."


    "You''re right. Then what does my Rae want to do?"


    "Learn more about you of course. Kiss me, Ruki."


    This girl has unknowingly turned to a kissing deviant. It''s not that I hate it, I weed it, even.


    Since she asked for it, I didn''t wait anymore and pulled her into my embrace. Her soft body naturally leaned onto and her arms circled to my back. In this kind of position, I took her lips into a kiss.


    With how much we already did it, Rae''s tried to take the lead as she quickly started to suck on it.


    From near the door of the Gym Storehouse, I instantly noticed one of the mattresses we organized before was down on the ground near the back of the room. I don''t know if someone used it but since it''s conveniently ced there, I slowly pulled us towards it.


    Rae also noticed that. She broke our kiss first as she slowly sat on it while pulling onto my arms.


    In less than ten seconds, our lips once again ovepped each other and continued a more intense kissing session. Soon enough, I could feel both of our bodies started to heat up.


    With her body sticking closely to me, her soft mounds were clearly pressed on my chest.


    "I gave you an assignmentst week. Did you find out the answer to that?"


    I asked when our lips separated a bit to catch our breath. Her lips were already redder than before from how intense I sucked at it.


    "I did find an answer to that. Even now, I''m feeling it in my chest. Do you want to feel it?"


    This girl¡­ Is this an invitation to grope her?


    "By feeling it, you mean?"


    Just to be sure. I had to ask her.


    "Ruki. I know you''re not this dense. I want you to touch me. That way, I can understand this feeling I have for you."


    Ah. That''s really an invitation. This girl¡­ Somehow, I don''t feel like this is the right direction to take for her to understand her feelings. Though I probably don''t have the right to say this. This is what I always use after all.


    "I told you to think it through, Rae. Are you really sure about this? I wouldn''t be able to stop if I did start on that."


    "This is for the sake of learning more about you, Ruki. Please?"


    She even added a ''please'', if I rejected her here, she might turn that curiosity elsewhere.


    I guess there''s no other choice but to go through this.


    "You don''t need to add that. I''m just making sure you''re not getting carried away with our current situation."


    "I''ve thought this over countless times during the week. And I also expanded my knowledge about this situation we''re in."


    Rae firmly said as she once again nted her lips on mine. The way her tongue moves we''re now as skillful as Kana''s. Despite herck of experience before, she''s learning too fast¡­


    I returned her kisses and only when we separated again did I have the chance to answer her.


    "I see. If that''s the case, I won''t hold back Rae. I''m going to touch you."


    Upon hearing it, Rae nodded her head and bit her lips.


    I cupped her cheeks and nted a kiss once more. This time, it was soft kisses to let her rx. During all our talks, she''s slowly tensing up. Maybe because of the excitement or something else.


    "Ah!"


    As soon as I felt her body loosened up, my hand moved from her cheeks and soonnded on her soft mound that was still covered by her gym shirt and the underwear beneath.


    Rae let out a soft moan as soon as she felt my hand pressing on hers.


    "You can tell me if you want to stop, alright?"


    After reminding her once more, instead of just pressing it, my hand moved to grab it. The softness of her breast instantly filled my palm with that satisfying sensation.


    Rae nodded and the reaction on my touch was instantly shown on her face. It was already crimson red and her breathing turned more erotic.


    This girl¡­ I wonder what I should do with her?

 Chapter 236: Clearing Things Between Us

    <h4>Chapter 236: Clearing Things Between Us</h4>


    As the temperature rose in this Gym Storehouse, Rae''s voice followed with it. My hand was on top of her breast, groping it tightly. The softness of her filled my palm as I could also feel her slightly hardened nipple poking out. With every squeeze that I did, Rae would let out a soft moan.


    In no time at all, her sses became fogged up and even though I asked her to take it off, she refused for the reason that she wanted to see everything. Without it, she could only see a blurred image of me.


    This girl who had just be exposed to this kind of intimacyst week had already turned into this. With her curiosity taking over everything, she wanted to learn more and fill her head with the knowledge of what we''re doing.


    At least that''s how I interpreted her current situation. Compared to Aya who had knowledge about the matters of a man and a woman, this girl had none and her first interaction with one was when I filled her head with curiosity as to why I wanted her.


    For sure, if this is the previous me, I would take this as good progress. However, I couldn''t say the same right now.


    True, I like her and I want her to be mine but probably not like this when I couldn''t understand yet why she''s too bold right now. Since entering this room, we instantly went down to this atmosphere.


    Her curiosity over this subject is way over the top, even way over than the overly curious Otsuka-senpai.


    "Rae¡­"


    "Hnn?"


    As I called out her name, Rae answered with a moan. She''s really too indulged with what I am doing with her.


    I know it''s my fault but if I stop here, I''m afraid that she would take that as me rejecting her. I have to find the right approach while we''re here and while I''m doing this with her.


    "Rae¡­ Tell me what''s in your mind right now."


    I asked her after one long passionate kiss. Our mouths already memorize the taste of each other and neither of us was rejecting it.


    "You¡­ you''re all I can think of right now, Ruki¡­"


    She answered. After that, she reached for the hem of my shirt and pulled it up as she tried to strip me off it. When she couldn''t do it due to her resting her back on the mattress, she instead slipped her hands inside it and ran her hands as she felt my body with her hands.


    "Here. You can also touch me directly, Ruki¡­"


    Rae whispered in a seductive voice as possible. She looks so sexy right now that if I really let go of what''s running on my head right now, I will ravage this girl in front of me.


    "You know I want to. However, Rae¡­"


    "I know what''s on your mind Ruki."


    She cut my words off before I could finish it. She then pulled her body up by grabbing onto me. When she sessfully did that, her hand ran from my neck up to my cheeks and caressed it with her thumb. She then pulled my head down to have me look at her straight in her eyes.


    "You''re worried about me, aren''t you? Worried because of how aggressive I am right now."


    Upon hearing that question, I could only nod to her as an honest answer.


    "I thought about it and expected that you would really be worried. You even told me for us to take this slowly so that I will not be as confused. But you see, even my knowledge is telling me that this is what I want to do with you."


    "You''ve proven yourself as not just a simple pervert who only wants my bodyst week. And even with your entanglement with many women, you cared just as much as you wanted us. I saw it with Kana-senpai. That even if you''re busy, you will still pass by and see her or us."


    "If you understand then why¡­"


    "You opened my eyes about this, Ruki. Ever sincest week, I kept in mind what you told me. And in the end, I always ended up thinking up about this. Being alone with you once more and continuing where we left off. I know that this might look a bit excessiveing from me. However, this is me, Ruki. Apparently, I''m a pervert as well who can never forget my time with you. Am I a dirty girl now?"


    With a bitter smile on her lips, Rae asked me.


    I see. This is really my fault, eh? After that kiss and her continuous curiosity about what she''s feeling about me, she arrived at this point. At least her head is full of thoughts about me but what will happen if I reject her?


    Haa¡­ No. I told her that I won''t take advantage of her confused state. But right now, is she still confused or is this the answer she arrived at after that day?


    Since she was alsoing to me in the clubroom whenever I got intimate with Kana, I thought that was just her filling up her curiosity about me. But now that I think about it, she wouldn''t do that openly if she''s still not sure.


    "You told me to understand my feelings first. And this is the answer I arrived at. Ruki, I want you. I''m not confusing this on anything else."


    Seeing that I was lost in my thoughts, Rae continued. Also, she changed our position and had me sit on the mattress. After that, she climbed on myp and we ended up in the same position we hadst week. With her arms circling around my neck, her lips dropped on mine once again.


    Of course, I returned it and it instantly turned into a passionate one wherein our tongues were chasing each other and when it touched, it would just naturally entangle. Only when we finished that one did I manage to reply to what she said.


    "I see, is that the same want as I told you back in the infirmary?"


    To think that my own words will be thrown back at me. This girl¡­


    "Un. I want you and I want to be yours. Maybe the same as you, this want is just my interpretation of liking you."


    She nodded and expounded on that word the same just like I did. This is most likely my influence and since she couldn''t find the right word for it, she used mine.


    "Alright, I understand now, Rae. I like you and you like me. With this, we''re now in the same rtionship as I have with Kana and the other girls."


    Though I said it simply like that, I wanted her to interpret it however she likes. And from there, I might be able to see some of the things she finds hard to convey to me.


    A smile bloomed from her lips upon hearing it however it was ttened almost instantly as she voiced out her thoughts about it.


    "Same rtionship¡­ But you love them and you only like me."


    Just like I intended, Rae managed to say something she normally wouldn''t. Since we''re still locked in this situation where our bodies are this close together, I felt and saw each and every reaction of hers.


    I put my hand on her forehead and wiped away the sweat umting there before responding.


    "Honestly, when ites to me, the distinction is too thin. I cared about everyone just the same. And I focus on who''s the one in front of me. And this might be what you will not like, even if I have multiple rtionships, I want you all to myself. I''m a greedy man, Rae."


    "I already know about that and I told you before, you''re the only one different."


    "Or I am the only one you know that''s different. Either way, what I have with them will be the same as I have with you."


    "I see, you''re right. This must be like my knowledge I was being biased about before. For now, you''re the only one different for me but that doesn''t mean I will jump to another guy just because I find them different. You worked your way to be this close to me. Keep holding me like this and always remind me. You''re the one who knows me best, maybe more than I know myself. "


    Rae pulled on my arm for me to tighten my embrace on her at the same time she also pushed herself closer to me. Her words this time are full of her honesty. She''s always honest, to begin with, and even now that she''s thinking for herself, there''s no filter in her words.


    Because of that, I''m starting to like her more that the earlier worry I had for her was already gone. She exined it as soon as she noticed that I was kind of hesitating at doing anything to her.


    "Alright. I''ll remind you that you''re mine and keep you close to me like this. Like how I turn to you for knowledge, don''t hesitate to ask me anything."


    Of course, I wouldn''t let her be taken away from me. The thing I was worried about was her curiosity over that subject. It''s fine to teach her and do it with her but if her head became full of it, it might grow into addiction. I''ll take her to a date sometimes and let her experience that our rtionship will not just be fully sexual.


    "Un. I will. I am fine with Kana-senpai, Rindou-san and that senpai from the infirmary. Maybe it will not really affect me if I meet your other girls. Just that I want us to continue this agreement. I want to be alone with you like this, Ruki."


    "Of course we will continue this agreement, I still have a lot to learn from you. Sorry if I take us out of that mood."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m actually d that you did worry about me overdoing it. My longing for you must have exploded and turned into that after a week. And also, after seeing you stay behind with Kana-senpai this Monday."


    "Ah. That. Do you want me to tell you why I stayed?"


    "I already asked senpai, pervert Ruki. You said you''ll teach me slowly so I will wait until you deem that I''m ready."


    Err¡­ She already asked Kana, if it was that girl, she probably detailed it to her. That cute and shy Kana was actually bolder than most, Otsuka-senpai is a witness to that. No wonder Rae''s that eager to have me touch her.


    "Alright. You''re a fast learner, Rae. And that actually got me scared."


    Upon hearing that, she giggled cutely before kissing me again. This time it''s just a sweet kiss but even so, it conveyed what this girl is feeling right at this moment.


    "I have the best teacher here. It''s only natural. Rindou-san said you also taught her."


    Eh? Even Aya talked to her about it? That girl¡­


    Haa. In any case, with her on myp like this and with the things between us cleared, it''s time to continue from where we left off¡­

 Chapter 237: Tasting Her*

    <h4>Chapter 237: Tasting Her*</h4>


    "D-do you have to stare that much?"


    Rae bashfully asked while holding her shirt up to give me a better view. After clearing out the things between us, any inhibitions we had earlier were released as I started to ravish this girl on myp. From her lips down to her neck, every part I passed through was savored by me.


    Of course, with her consent.


    "It''s a bit dark here so I''m trying to admire this beautiful view of yours."


    Her bra was already unhooked and what''s in front of me was her perked up breasts and her erect nipples. If I could describe it, it''s the right size for girls our age, neither undeveloped nor overdeveloped. If I cup it in my hands, it will fit perfectly and if I suck on it, I''m sure my tongue will be able to tease it well.


    "You''re really a pervert, Ruki¡­ Hurry up."


    Though she coulde off as someone bold enough to ask me to touch her, the embarrassment that slowly umted could now be seen on her face. And looking at her like that, it''s enough for my desire to be ignited for her.


    "And you call me a pervert when you''re the one who couldn''t wait, Rae. I''ll dig in then."


    I said before drawing closer to her two soft hills. Just the scenting from it was already too enticing what more when I finally took a taste of it.


    Though we didn''t n to do the deed here, Rae proposed that it''s fine for me to have a taste of her, not just this, but also the one below. And then she gave the reason why she proposed it by saying that if I didn''t do it, the thought would upy her mind in theing week. To satiate her curiosity, she asked me with sincerity and withplete honesty.


    "Un. Be gentle¡­"


    With her eyes focused on me, her body quivered slightly when I exhaled. Just the feeling of my breath hitting her was enough to produce that kind of reaction. Though I already heard her moans earlier when she asked me to touch her through the clothes, this time, it would be more intense and I''m expecting her to moan louder.


    While taking her words in mind, my hand ran up from her navel up to her breast, sliding from underneath it before grabbing it perfectly.


    "Uhhm¡­!"


    I had just put it in my hand and she already let out a suppressed moan.


    Taking that as some sort of encouragement, my tongue peeked out and slowly reached in to touch her erected nipple.


    However, as soon as my tongue touched it, Rae''s body jolted as she subconsciously pulled back. I looked up and from behind her sses, her eyes were already closed.


    I squeezed the one on my hand once more, before my tongue tried it again. Reaching her erect nipples with my saliva-covered tongue, I gave it a lick before my mouth slowly sucked it in.


    "Ahh¡­!"


    As her slightly hardened nipple smoothly slid inside my mouth, Rae''s moan once again filled my ear. This time, she failed to suppress it.


    With that as an icing on the cake, my tongue and mouth immediately worked. While sucking it hard, my tongue worked its way topletely y with it. Taking a taste of her, it really filled my mouth with her sweet and salty taste due to her sweat.


    And whenever my tongue would touch the tip of her nipple, a stronger reaction woulde from her.


    Without even a minute, Rae already let go of her shirt as her hands hugged my head and pulled it even closer to her.


    Taking that as an encouragement, I used my tongue better and sucked on her nipple harder as I gulped down the saliva which umted in my mouth.


    After satisfying myself with her left breast, I switched to the next one and did the same, not sparing any part of her untouched with my tongue.


    With continuous moansing out of her mouth, Rae''s lower body started grinding me. She knew very well that what she was sitting on was my cock and by doing that, it became stimted enough to be fully erected.


    It also didn''t take long before I felt the warm and wet feeling seeping into my pants.


    When it did, I stopped and it instantly took her attention as she stared down at me as if asking me why I stopped.


    "Our pants will get wet, Rae. We will not be able to go back properly if it bes too moist on that part."


    Though she looked troubled, Rae thought for a while before silently whispering in my ear.


    "¡­Take it off for me."


    She then stood up from myp and my hand automatically moved to the waistband of her gym pants. Slipping my hands inside, I then slid it down to her knees.


    Her blue-striped panties instantly filled my view and as if losing control, my hands went to her butt and pulled her closer to me.


    Without finishing what I ought to do, I already buried my face in her crotch.


    "E-eh? Ruki?"


    Rae could only give a surprised yelp as she looked down at me, indulging myself in her.


    But yeah, her reaction somehow failed to register in me as my tongue started to work to give her a lick over her panties. The wetness which spread from her already outlined her slit, and tracing it from there, the location of her clit was instantly deduced by me.


    Only after having a taste did I woke up from that state.


    "Sorry, Rae. I somehow lost control and¡­"


    Giving that excuse and watching her reaction from above, I somehow felt guilty. She was too embarrassed and surprised at what I did.


    But her next words saved me from that feeling.


    "L-let me sit there first before you continue. It''s hard if I''m standing like this¡­"


    "You''re not mad?"


    "I''m just surprised¡­ I told you I want you to taste me. I also want to see you properly while you do it."


    Despite being embarrassed, she still wanted to continue¡­


    Since this is technically still her time and I was also still left wanting after losing myself in there, there''s no point backing out now. I just have to do it in a way that she would be most satisfied instead of only me. That way, her curiosity would be sated.


    "Alright. Let me help you."


    Finishing what I started, her gym pants smoothly got taken off her. And using my arms, I supported her as she sat on the mattress. She could lie down but she wanted to properly watch me doing it to her.


    And since she already prepared herself, her legs spread open naturally.


    With her seductive gaze, voice and look at the moment, Rae called out to me.


    "Come, dig in, Ruki¡­"


    Upon hearing that, like a guy trying to search for something he dropped on the ground, I kneeled in front of her and held her legs up before once again burying my face on her already wet panties.


    As soon as I did, Rae''s thighs unconsciously closed which led to my face to be squeezed by her.


    When she noticed that, she embarrassedly muttered an apology with a guilty smile on her lips. She couldn''t do that when she was standing but now, she somehow liked seeing me squeezed between her thighs so¡­ instead of loosening up and spreading her legs open, she only opened it slightly, just enough for me to approach her still covered sacred ce.


    Since she''s still a bit embarrassed to be seenpletely naked, she refused to take it off, that''s why I had to make do by parting her panties to the side.


    There''s still no bush but hair has already started to grow above it. Nheless, her sacred ce was still so smooth, just that, it''s a bit wet now from her own love juice and my saliva when I indulged myself in it.


    As I blew air to her most sensitive part, Rae moaned once again and her legs tightened a bit.


    Ugh, I have to be careful if I don''t want to be strangled.


    My arms released her legs and traveled to her back and ended once again on her butt and gave it a quick squeeze which earned another moan from her.


    Before pulling her closer, I looked up at her first as I asked for her permission. As she had just moaned from how I squeezed her butt, it took a few seconds before she nodded.


    Upon seeing that, I used a bit of force to grab a hold of her butt to pull her to me.


    "I''m going to start, Rae."


    Though I said that, I didn''t wait for her response as my mouth and tongue promptly moved in and sucked on her clit.


    Attacking the most sensitive part first, Rae instantly quivered in pure pleasure. She said she wanted to watch properly but her eyes were already closed from how she tried to feel it better. With every movement of my tongue, her hips would twitch and the juices she produced has started to drench the mattress below.


    To somehow prevent that, I stopped attacking her clit and moved down to her still tiny hole as it pulsated. Covering it with my mouth earned me a tug at my hair.


    "Aahh¡­ Ruki!"


    Along with her moan, Rae started to call my name which became an added encouragement. From just sucking the juicesing out of her, my tongue moved in and tasted every part as I tried to dig inside her.


    As different reactions started to be done by her, I once again looked up to see her face. Up there, her eyes were locked on me while having an entirely seductive expression; fully flushed, mouth half-opened and her soft breathing that would either turn into a soft or a loud moan depending on how much pleasure she was feeling from my mouth.


    "Aahh¡­ Haahh¡­ More!"


    As I wanted to satisfy her and get her possibly first orgasm, I strived harder to suck and stimte her. Using my fingers will be for the next time so it took a bit longer for her to reach it.


    However, the longer it was, the higher the pleasure Rae felt that at one point, she muttered how she wanted me to put my tongue deeper.


    Since that''s not possible, I could only go back to her clit and bit at it lightly which finally let her reach her first climax. She covered her mouth with her hands, afraid that her moan would be louder than the earlier and called out my name as her hips twitched uncontrobly.


    "Uuhh¡­ Ruki!"


    I immediately moved back down on her and covered her hole as it convulsed from her orgasm.


    When she calmed down and opened her eyes once more, I''d already cleaned her down there and moved up next to her, watching her satisfied expression closely.


    "¡­ I don''t know how to express it but¡­ Thank you, Ruki. For letting me experience it to satisfy my curiosity."


    Rae turned her body to me while saying that in between her breath. In time her arms and legs embraced me as she snuggled close to my chest.


    I''m hard down there but I guess that''s enough, for now. I vowed to teach her slowly after all. We''ll reach that point in the future.


    "Why are you thanking me? Seeing your satisfied expression like this is already enough. Also, I also got my fill by tasting my Rae."


    "¡­ Uh. Why is it embarrassing when you say it like that? Let me stay like this then. Let''s do your time with us this close. After this, it will be a week again before I be alone with you."


    Well, it is an embarrassing thing to say aloud after all. Err¡­ let''s just not answer that question.


    "We''re already in a rtionship, if I am free, I might just show up and spend it with you. Our agreement will stay as it is our ''rxing time'' and my time to learn from you."


    I''m the one who made that agreement and it''s all for the purpose of learning from her and helping her to start thinking for herself. Though that second purpose has already changed to this kind of situation, the first one will go on continuously.


    "Hearing that made me really happy."


    "Which part?"


    "Everything. Please take care of me from now on, Ruki."


    "Un. I will. I should say the same but, I''ll change it a bit. Please let me take care of you."


    Taking care of them. Well, it''s like my new motto now aftering to terms with my feelings for them. Their well-being first before mine.


    I might be afraid of them leaving me in the future but as long as they''re still mine, I will always take care of them.


    "You''re an idiot sometimes, Ruki. It''smon knowledge to say the same thing. And I will naturally take care of you. Expect my nagging if I see something wrong."


    "There you go with your knowledge again. Well then, let''s start with my time but first¡­"


    I tightened my hug on her and slowly pushed her up until our faces aligned.


    "I love you, Rae."


    After saying that, my lips once again found hers.

 Chapter 238: Marry Someone Rich

    <h4>Chapter 238: Marry Someone Rich</h4>


    "Un. I love you too, Ruki. Keep holding onto me and teach me more."


    Rae replied as her arms tightened its hold on me. Though the way she looked at me didn''t change that much from when she started having curiosity over me, I know just how hard for her to express what she wanted especially if it''s out of her knowledge.


    She still needed to get the hang of thinking for herself and I''ll be there for her, supporting her along the way.


    "It''s a bitughable that I got so angry from your piece back then, now I''m like this with you¡­"


    She remembered that time again. Though I wrote that piece calmly, only after submitting it I did realize the shamelessness of its content. And now, Ishida-senpai wanted to entrust me with the future of the club. Since it''s a literature club, I''ve already thought of what to do for the Cultural Festival that will be in the scope of it. I''ll have Kana and Ishida-senpai judge it when we get a proper club session.


    "I think your anger to me was well deserved. I couldn''t think of anything but that back then. Though I couldn''t say I changed from bad to good, at least I could now feel what you all felt to me clearly. Unlike before when I moved to steal you and never thought of what you would feel afterwards, I now took better care so that none of this would inconvenience you."


    That''s also all I could do for them after all. Letting them feel my love. I talked about experiencing something normal with them but until now I only experienced it with some of them due to always not having enough time.


    Date to the amusement park, the movies and the hotel with Akane.


    Apanying Aya to the bookstore.


    Karaoke with Kana.


    Date at the cake shop with Satsuki.


    I wonder what I can do for the other girls¡­


    "Un. Just now, I felt how much you took care of me. It''s not only gentle but it''s full of consideration for me. I was watching you the entire time. If I didn''t get angry at you back then, we will not have a chance to talk at the infirmary."


    "Right. Now you''re in the arms of the guy you called a shameless pervert."


    "You''re a lot better than those guys who''s words are all embellished with lies to hit on girls."


    The way she said it probably came from experience. Those boys who tried to get close to her always have the same approach. But yeah, I''m not any better than them, in fact, I''m worse.


    "I wouldn''t say I''m better but I guess it''s just a matter of perspective. Now then, do you have something prepared to teach me, Rae?"


    It''s time to move to the next purpose of this Agreement with her. Well, the distinction between her time and my time can now be removed but I guess putting it up can put our mind at ease.


    "Un. I have something, this probably will not count as me teaching you but answering your previous question. You wanted to be sessful in the future, right? Then based on my knowledge, the sure way to be sessful is to marry someone rich."


    Ugh¡­ I don''t know if she''s joking or not but the way she said it was full of seriousness. It''s as if she really researched her way through her knowledge bank and she came up with that answer.


    "Rae, are you serious about that?"


    She nodded her head and appeared to be recalling something as she exined how she ended up with that answer.


    "Un. I ounted for what you wanted to do in the future. You wanted to live with us so taking the path of the normal sryman will not suffice, who knows how long will you stay at the bottom. Business is also somewhat rocky due to how the market changes on a whim. Gambling is more of a no go. Before you know it you will get addicted to it and lose everything you have. You can have a career in some kind of sport if you want to but like you said, it will take too much of your time so that''s impossible if you continue your lifestyle with us."


    "That''s all valid points but marrying someone rich? Will that not just end up as me leeching off of my wife? I have you all and I nned to marry all of you if possible."


    And I nned to marry Akane right after reaching that legal age.


    Ah. I''m the one who kept on putting restrictions on me but will it be better if? I change it? It''s not like I will really marry someone rich just to leech off her money just to build my ideal future with them.


    But will I be able to refuse if one of them proposed that? I don''t know. I never ounted for that urrence yet.


    Himeko and Otoha could be called as rich but it''s not them, it''s their families. Also, my intention of stealing them isn''t about their backgrounds.


    Haa. I''m probably naively thinking that everything will work out as long as I work my ass off for that goal even if I was already pped with real talk by Akane''s father as well as Miwa-nee and Shio.


    If I try to be realistic now, this suggestion from Rae will really solve most of the fundamental problems for what I nned for our future.


    But do I have to? Among all others, I''m the only one who needs to decide about this. I can''t just rely on anyone if I can''t decide on something important such as this.


    "Un. Unfortunately, that''s the sure way to be sessful ording to my knowledge. And there are slower alternatives."


    Ah. Right. It''s also based on her knowledge. We could use that as a reference but we didn''t need to base everything through it. Just like how I taught her.


    "Such as?"


    "Counting not only yourself but also everyone else who wanted the same future with you. If you continue aiming for that future while only ounting for your own involvement, it might be too heavy for the others whether or not you seeded in the end. So before you start on your n, talk to me and everyone else to get our opinion about your decision. When do you think you will start building it?"


    "After graduating from High School."


    "That''s still more than two years from now. Then you can just start withying the foundations."


    "I see. Thank you for this knowledge, Rae. I''ll think about it and tell you the result next week."


    I kissed her again to express my gratitude, just by how she exined it in a way I will understand better. Rae put in the effort to help me and I will always remember this.


    "Un. You don''t really need to rush it. You''ll just burn out if you do. I don''t want to see that."


    Rae happily received my kiss as she reminded me about the same thing the other girls kept on reminding me.


    Don''t rush eh? But even if they said it''s still more than two years from now, the days just continue to pass without any result on my part except loving more girls¡­


    After that, we continued spending my time on the agreement without moving from our position. In the end, Rae ended up using my chest as a pillow as we talked closely like that. During it, I asked her some other knowledge which I am unclear about or I am curious about and she will answer all of it ording to her knowledge. Just from the number of questions I got, Rae always had an answer to it which showed how much knowledge Icked.


    When I ran out of things to ask for her, we continued to spend our time just closely snuggling with each other. There were times she would ask me about the other girls. Unlike the others, she asked me about all of them.


    ording to her, in the off-chance that she will meet them, it will not be hard to act around them. This is her first rtionship but the way she epted things as is can only be said as unnatural. After all the years of her only basing everything on her knowledge, the first time she started thinking for herself, she epted this abnormal rtionship with me. Apart from her slight jealousy from how I treated her and Kana, Rae never voiced out anyints.


    I guess none for now since we''re still just starting but whatever problem that mighte in the future, we agreed that we will talk about it first beforeing to a decision.


    Soon enough, the time of our agreement ended along with the ringing of the bell to indicate thest Period of the day.


    I helped her wear her pants again and wipe away the sweat which umted on both of our bodies.


    Before reaching the School Building, Rae asked for another kiss with an excuse that she needed it for a recharge of energy. I yed along with it and gave it to her. She''s mine now but we still have a lot of things to teach each other.


    Well, I will see her againter when Ie to the club.


    Though my knowledge bank increased, I was also met with more things I needed to think about and make a decision. Will I stubbornly do everything on my ideal or twist something for the sake of realizing it?

 Chapter 239: Escorting the Four Girls

    <h4>Chapter 239: Escorting the Four Girls</h4>


    When I went back to ss during the start of the 7th Period, I felt the questioning gazes of not only my four girls but also everyone in ss. They''re surely wondering where I went when the PE ended an hour early.


    I ignored the others but to Satsuki, Aya, Nami and Mori, I messaged them all instead of talking to them one by one. Their responses were all the same though. They already deduced that I''m with some other girl so instead of the usual ''Where did I run off to'', they''re asking who I am with.


    Because they were all somehow busy during lunch, they thought they could spend time with me after the PE ended early. However, the agreement with Rae was already scheduled.


    Since Rae hasn''t expressed rejection at knowing my other girls and they all wanted to know who I spent more than an hour with, I told them her name and ss.


    Apart from Aya who already met Rae during her visit at the Literature Club and Satsuki who asked me about herst week after the first fulfillment of the agreement, Nami and Mori knew her only as someone who I knocked out during that dodgeball game.


    However, Nami instantly deduced when I started targeting her after hearing her name. From her seat, she sent me a somewhat smug smirk.


    Upon seeing that, I got the urge to walk towards her seat and pinch her cheeks due to how cute she looked.


    Err¡­ So after that, they finally settled down. Not really settled down but at least, they stopped asking about her.


    When the 7th period ended, all four of them stayed behind and waited for me. Aya and Satsuki staying behind is almost normal since I both walk them to their clubs but today Nami and even Mori stayed behind to have me walk them as well.


    It will be too eye-catching to walk with four attractive girls so instead of taking them all at once, I could only ask Satsuki and Aya to wait for me at the entrance of the School Building. I will need to stay a bit at the Book Club after all. Mina gave me a chance today and I also want to see Himeko''s condition after yesterday.


    Sakuma already went to his club without telling us like before. From all that had happened, I would be amazed if he could still keep a straight face in front of us. But yeah, that guy will probablye around when he sorted out his feelings and gave uppletely on Satsuki.


    ording to Satsuki, her sister''s interest in Sakuma was reignited after meeting him again and they''re probably talking on Messenger now.


    For me, that could be called good news since he''ll be more focused on her rather than mull over his feelings for Satsuki.


    He already lost the game when he finally decided to act. As a saving grace for how he kept treating me as a friend even if I''m doing things behind his back, I can cheer on him on making that work with Satsuki''s sister.


    Ogawa was pulled over by their group of friends to go to their club so he''s not a problem anymore even if the two girls stayed behind.


    As for Chii, she already left the room and went somewhere. Now that I think about it, I don''t know what club she joined in yet. I can''t find the chance to ask her. Our longest interaction is during today''s PE ss.


    "Ruu, will you visit our club? It''s been a while since I introduced you to them. Saki-chan and the others kept asking me to bring you again."


    "If Ruki visits again, don''t you think something bad will happen?"


    Nami asked along the way and before I could answer, Mori interjected with a question.


    We''re already on the way to their clubroom. After that first act of us, we never had another chance to do it again and now, Nami and Mori are already mine.


    Though Ogawa probably wants to talk about that Acting we were supposed to do for him, to have the time he can spend with Nami, after confusing himst Sunday, I don''t think he finished gathering his thoughts yet. He''s still as confused as to what he will do with his suspicion.


    Well, Nami''s acts were already growing bolder and bolder that she stopped minding what Ogawa would think. Some of it felt like she''s tantly showing him our rtionship so that he could take a hint that it''s already over for them.


    Perhaps, they really needed that time for her to finally finish it with him. Visiting their club again will really provide that chance to reveal our rtionship to him.


    "It will not be that bad. You saw how we acted back then, everything was real. Alright, I will visit again but not today, maybe next week. Is it fine for you, Nami?"


    Upon hearing my answer, Nami nodded happily while Mori somehow deted.


    Nami noticed that expression of hers so while we went up the stairs, she moved next to Mori and talked to her.


    "We can handle ourselves, Hina. Are you worried that you won''t have a chance with him if he visits the club again?"


    "¡­"


    From how Mori stiffened and failed to answer, it''s quite clear that Nami hit the bullseye there. So to settle her down, while we''re still out of anyone''s eyes, I grabbed her hand and squeezed it to assure her.


    "If that''s what you''re worried about, do you still remember our n?"


    The spending time with me during the swap. Back during the First Act, I was left with the only choice of leaving her alone after her clear rejection of my advances to her. Now that I will be visiting their club again, we can now have part two of that moment while I let Nami talk to Ogawa first before the reveal.


    When I said that, Nami nced at me and nodded. She somehow understood my intention.


    This observer girl could understand me most of the time. That saves us the time to bring it up during one of our conversations.


    Of course, we still needed to talk about it to n how it would go. Also to n for the aftermath.


    That might be the trigger for Ogawa''s change or he will just drown in depression for losing Nami? I don''t know. It''s much better if thetter happens.


    Soon enough, we reached their clubroom. Before opening the door to enter, The two of them asked for a moment and brought me to a corner wherein they both took their turn to ask for a kiss.


    At first, Mori was reluctant letting Nami see it but after reminding her that Satsuki and Aya were still waiting for me at the School Building, she resolved herself and kissed me on her own initiative.


    Upon seeing that, Nami put on an amused expression on her face. As to what she was thinking, she never told me about it.


    "Now then, see you two tomorrow. Message me when you''re about to go home, if I''m free at that time then I''lle and walk you two."


    Leaving those words to them, the somewhat awkward mood which built up earlier cleared up. Nami happily entered their clubroom and while it''s not that noticeable, Mori also had a smile on her lips.


    Only when the door closed again did turn around and walk back to the School Building to escort Satsuki and Aya to their clubroom.


    "You''re a bitte, Ruki. They asked for a moment, am I right?"


    When we reached the usual side door of the Gymnasium, Satsuki asked whereas Aya was also looking at me, waiting for my answer.


    "Your skill at deduction has leveled up Satsuki."


    Phrasing my admittance to her question that way made Aya giggle cutely. Satsuki, on the other hand, red at me as if she was wronged by my words.


    "It''s easy to deduce idiot. Knowing you, you will not reject us if we ask you."


    Ah. Since I got this chance to tease this girl, I will not let this pass.


    "What if it''s me who asks you? Will you not reject me?"


    "Uhh¡­ Do I need to answer?"


    "I will not reject it. I want a moment with Ruki too¡­"


    Satsuki''s tsundere trait kicked up again while Aya openly admitted to it.


    "Of course, I missed my Aya. I will take that moment with youter. As for Satsuki, I guess she doesn''t want it."


    I wore a bitter smile and shook my head. After that, I put my arms around Aya''s waist and turned around, acting as if we''re about to leave.


    "Ugh¡­ This idiot. Come with me!"


    While stomping her feet, Satsuki grabbed the back of my cor and pulled me near the side door where she instantly locked her lips with mine. Ignoring the fact that Aya was with us.


    Aya, who was watching that act of Satsuki, continued giggling as she was really amused at her.


    The tsundere lost to the teasing again, eh?

 Chapter 240: Tea Girl

    <h4>Chapter 240: Tea Girl</h4>


    "You''rete."


    Just like yesterday, Mina opened the door to their clubroom for me after knocking on it for a while.


    I already dropped Aya to the room next door and greeted Haruko. Himeko was also there with her so I got the chance to check on her situation which ended up taking some of my time.


    Well, seeing her cheerful and lovely face today, she''s not hurting that much anymore. That was also with Haruko''s help by giving her tips to ease the pain.


    Seeing the two, their rtionship also took a step forward. Before, Himeko was also worried about me taking Haruko away from them. Now that she also became one of my girls, that worry was lifted which resulted in her understanding Haruko better and in turn, Haruko also didn''t need to always appease her due to the number of times I am with her.


    Leaving the two in that kind of atmosphere, I excused myself to the three girls and went next door.


    "I thought I would see you next door, are you waiting for me?"


    "You''re already this shameless when we haven''t even started yet."


    "Ah. I''m just asking you know? It''s either you or Himeko who''s always at Haruko''s side so I''m wondering if you waited specifically this time."


    Though she''s also here yesterday, I naturally omitted that. I wanted to see her reaction to my shamelessness after all.


    "¡­ Come in and stop unting your shameless aura there."


    Mina rolled her eyes and widened the opening of the door.


    Alright, that''s a nice reaction at least.


    Just like the first time I visited this club, Mina guided me to the low table with cushions around it for us to sit.


    Now that I''m here again, the other three are nowhere in sight. Did they find out that I wille to visit so they naturally avoided running into me?


    "A tea is enough, right?"


    Mina asked. Though she''s already brewing some at the same corner she did before. I guess, she''s the one always in charge of their tea.


    "Un. I still remember the taste of your tea back then. You''re quite good at it, do you¡­?"


    "My mother taught me about brewing teas. It''s not an admirable skill."


    Before I could finish my question, she already gave the answer.


    This girl. The way she wanted to end the conversation quickly showed that she still had the habit when she was still an introvert.


    Well, some things really couldn''t change. Opening up to someone doesn''t mean one''s introverted nature will be cured. It only lets them open up to a specific person.


    Look at Himeko and Aya, it is still hard for them to interact with other people. What Haruko cured about them was most likely their loner status. Gathering them together to open up to one another, they became closer than their families.


    "What do you mean not an admirable skill? Being able to craft delicious tea like this¡­ What are the chances that you''re an heir to a famous Tea Shop?"


    As if it''s that convenient to find someone with a background like Himeko or Otoha. Also, it doesn''t really matter what kind of background they have. What matters to me is how I like them.


    Well, after what Rae talked about earlier, I might actually start looking at their background. I just need to be conscious enough to make that the entire reason for liking someone. I love Otoha''s personality and the way she wanted to stand up to herself. The same with Himeko, her desire to change was too admirable. It''s not about what''s behind them but what they showed me.


    Err¡­ They both became targets of my desire before the change in me so¡­ I don''t think those words are valid. In any case, that''s the reason now why I love them.


    "Stop assuming things, Onoda-kun. This is just a hobby of my mother which she passed to me."


    "So you''re not a former member of tea ceremony clubs?"


    "It''s too troublesome to learn the proper etiquette and the way they prepared the tea. Doing it like this is better."


    Mina shook her head. The brewing of tea finished at the same time, she then poured it into two cups before moving towards the low table.


    She put one of the cups in front of me before settling herself in front of me. At the same ce she sat during my previous visit.


    Looking at her this time, only now did I get a better view of her. Most of the time she would veer away from me and hide behind Haruko''s back. But through her observations of me, whenever I would visit Haruko, it finally reached this point where she gave me a chance to steal her.


    Or rather to know her better.


    Mina had ponytailed-ck hair and a rather small stature. But still, she gave off some sense of elegance and diligence at how she carried herself. Her most striking trait is that little mole at the left side below her lips. It added to her attractiveness.


    When she noticed me staring at her and not at the tea she brewed. Her eyebrows nted before muttering,


    "Drink it now or it will get cold."


    "Ah. Sorry, it''s the first I got a better look at you. I''m d you gave me this chance. This made me want you more than before. Maybe as much as I wanted my other girls before."


    And like I expected, my words didn''t have any effect on her. She picked up her cup and sipped on her tea without as much change in her expression.


    "That kind of pick up line will enrage most of the girls, you know? Why do you have to be brutally honest? Don''t you know how to lie?"


    "It''s not that I don''t lie, but I want you to know my honest thoughts. Impressing you with lies will just make you turn off if the truth was revealed."


    Lying to impress someone, of course, that''s a no-no. However, being brutally honest like this is surely not any better. I''ve already been told about this before but I keep doing it.


    "At least, moderate it. You see, even if they already epted your kind of rtionship, they will still be a little hurt knowing that you will probably say to the others what happened between the two of you."


    Well, I''m not always saying every detail on them, just enough for them to have the idea of what happened. But I guess, I''ll ride this topic of hers. Maybe I will learn more from her.


    "I see. You''re right. I don''t want to lie to them, to you. But hearing about it now, I guess I should omit some things."


    I nodded and picked up the still burning hot tea. I sniffed the scenting from it and it''s not the usual bitter tea. There''s a hint of sweetness in it which I preferred. It''s different from the tea she brewed before. Did she ask Haruko about this?


    "Haa¡­ At least you understand."


    Upon hearing my answer, Mina shrugged and dropped the topic before sipping her tea again.


    My eyes were locked on hers as she gracefully ced her lips on the cup before slowly lifting it up. Her eyes were closed as she savored its taste.


    Halfway through, her eyes opened and red at me who was still holding the cup without sipping it.


    "Thank you for this tea, Mina."


    "Stop with that, just drink it already."


    She said after cing down her now-emptied teacup


    "Does it bother you if your tea grew cold?"


    Anyone would, I guess. I keep postponing drinking it that she might be irritated soon.


    "Of course. I made that with your satisfaction in mind. If you just let it cool down. It''s like you''re throwing my efforts."


    "How thoughtful. You''re making me like you more."


    And these words became the fuse which lit red her up. Mina visibly blushed before standing up to get the teapot she left on the counter where she made it. Most likely to stop me from seeing that expression.


    "I did that to everyone, idiot. Don''t get too cocky."


    I watched as she slowly walked there while putting a hand on her cheeks. Well, I didn''t know it would be that effective. Did I do something which changed her impression of me? Better ask her about that.


    After a while, she came back with the teapot and put it on the low table. Her face already recovered its normal color. She then poured another cup of tea for her.


    "I know, I just really want to see your reactions. Anyway, can I ask you a question?"


    "Go ahead but drink your tea first!"


    With a vein popping up on her forehead, Mina finally couldn''t take it and shout at me.


    Well, that''s enough teasing. To appease her, I downed the tea in one gulp. It''s really sweeter than before and it tasted high ss despite using normal leaves.


    "Alright here."


    "Come on. Give me that, I''ll refill it. You''re going to drink this all before you go."


    Still a bit incensed, Mina asked for my cup.


    Her teapot is big enough to fill 15 cups of it¡­ She already drank two¡­ This girl.


    "Say, Do you have a grudge on me?"


    "I do. Because you showed up, Haruko always has a smile on her face now. I can''t cheer her up like before."


    Ah¡­ That makes sense. Haruko really cheered up more than before, especially when I started to keep dropping by to see her and the night we shared every week.


    Well, all her girls love Haruko too much. It''s only natural for Mina to feel like this.


    Now, how will I make her like me too?

 Chapter 241: Conflicted

    <h4>Chapter 241: Conflicted</h4>


    Aside from the sound of the teacup being filled, there''s no other noise that can be heard in the room. She really wanted me to drink everything she brewed and I''m already at my 7th cup.


    In any case, hearing her thoughts like that earlier, it made me feel some sort of understanding towards her.


    She''s actually holding a grudge towards me from showing up and taking Haruko''s attention.


    Well, it''s a bit over the top to call it a grudge. Most likely it''s her jealousy.


    But despite that, her reaction to me these past few days were genuine. Even that blushed she had earlier were a result of her reacting to my words.


    Maybe tired of the silence or the way I keep my gaze locked to her, Mina asked.


    "Why do you keep staring at me?"


    "There''s only the two of us here, who else will I stare at?"


    "Admire the room, duh?"


    There''s nothing to admire in this room though. I already observed it thoroughly the first time I was here. And the room''s not the reason why I am here with her.


    "But I''m more inclined to admire the beauty in front of me. I still remember that every time I show up, you will stay away from me. This is the second time we''re this close. Seeing you on the door doesn''t count."


    "Ugh. I''m purposely avoiding you, of course. Hurry up and finish your cup. I can''t wait to kick you out of this room."


    Mina answered before putting down the refilled cup in front of me.


    I picked it up and drank it again. Though it''s tasty, I''m already full from all the tea I drank. I might need to visit the restroom before going to the clubter.


    "I thought we already reached an understanding, Mina?"


    "Yes. I understand now how much of a pervert are you."


    "Eh? But I haven''t done anything yet?"


    "Just your stares are enough to answer that."


    "Haa. Alright. I concede. I won''t stare at you anymore."


    I already got a fill of staring at her anyway. And by giving in to her demands, she will slowly loosen up to me.


    "Great. If you listen to me like that then, I think we''ll get along well."


    "So do you like someone who will listen to you?"


    "Not really. You''re just too hard to deal with. Remember when you first visited here? I only left for a while and when I came back, Himeko was already making out with you."


    She still couldn''t forget that, eh? If I''m not wrong, watching us like that affected her a little. She''s saying she hated it but the truth is she''s curious how we ended up in that position.


    But yeah, unbeknownst to her, Himeko realized what Haruko possibly wanted by introducing them to me.


    "Himeko and I got to an understanding back then, you know? And I like to have the same understanding with you."


    "You need more than just words to do that, Onoda-kun. After everything that happened, I think I understand now why Haruko asked you to steal us from her. We became too dependent on her that all her time was being spent with us."


    She filled another cup and put it back in front of me before continuing.


    "She''s happy with us, true. But the level of happiness she started projecting after you showed up is like thest piece of the puzzle which she was searching for so long was finally found. Youpleted her. By introducing you to us and asking you to steal us from her, it''s probably her way of sending the message that we need to grow up."


    "Is that how you interpret it?"


    I took the cup and downed it in one gulp. It''s already a bit lukewarm so... it became easy to drink it but I''m nearing my limit. How many cups are left?


    For now, I will do what she wanted me to do. I can understand her better this way. Only when she became rxed with me will I start to try and open her up.


    "Yes. Is there any other interpretation?"


    "Well, I don''t know. We might have different interpretations on what she wanted us to do but I guess it''s all correct."


    Thankfully, she stopped pouring more tea even after seeing the cup in front of me emptied.


    "I am observing you all this time¡­ And, even though your methods were somewhat odd, the way you helped Himeko is admirable. I''ve known her longer than you but in the end, she opened up to you about her problem. That''s why¡­ Onoda-kun, I''m giving you this chance."


    Giving me the credit again... I only let the two sisters meet. And now, they''re trying to resolve it by themselves.


    "What kind of chance?"


    "This chance."


    Since I stopped staring at her and turned my head away, I didn''t notice that she''s already moved next to me, kneeling on the cushion. With her brown eyes, my reflection could be seen there as she observed my reaction about her being this close.


    Is she testing me?


    "If you''re this close, I will not be able to restrain myself from kissing you, Mina."


    "You might be an idiot, but, Onoda-kun, you''re a man of action. Why else will I move close to you when I know your habits?"


    Though faint, there''s a little hesitation in her voice.


    "I see. So this chance you''re giving me is to kiss you, correct?"


    "Will you kiss me or not?"


    "I will, of course. But Mina, I don''t think this is the chance you''re giving me."


    Slipping my arm from her waist to support her back, I pulled her closer which ended up in her leaning on me.


    But like with any other girls, she''s trembling right now. She''s really testing me.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Like you, I''m observing you clearly whenever you enter my eyes. You will not just throw yourself like this to me. If I kiss you like you asked. It will be the end, right?"


    Upon hearing my words, her eyes shook. Her head then drooped down until it ended up leaning on my shoulder.


    "¡­"


    Ah. Her reaction and the silence confirmed it.


    "You don''t need to do this to test me. A simple rejection is enough to make me stop. I know how much you love Haruko and I am the same. I might have a lot of girls but I love them all the same. Maybe that will include you as well. I went here in the hopes of knowing you better and I did learn a lot. Thank you."


    After saying that, I let go of her and this time I poured tea to her cup before cing it in front of her.


    It''s not that I predicted that she''s trying to end it by asking me to kiss her. But knowing her, she''s not the type to do this, even if she became interested in me. She''s the type who will initiate the kiss instead.


    "¡­ How? How can you see through my intention easily? It''s just a matter of kissing and not kissing me. You can just not kiss me and that will make you pass. Why do you break it down like that?"


    "It''s not that I see through you, I guess, somehow, I already know how you will react to me. You''re conflicted, right? So you want to decide it with that ''chance''. I like you, Mina. If you want me to stop pursuing you then I will. Just say the word."


    "You''re a bit cruel, Onoda-kun. True I''m conflicted whether I will give you a chance or cut you offpletely. But you don''t need to confront me like this¡­"


    She then picked up the cup filled with the tea I poured for her and downed it in one gulp.


    Once she''s done, she puts the cup down on the table with force.


    And with her eyes ring at me as if she was about to swallow me whole, she stood up and leaned down to cup my face between her palms.


    She then lifted my head and on her own, Mina ced her lips over mine.


    I didn''t resist it and instead, I responded to her kiss. She''s already used to it so without noticing it, she ended up sitting on myp as our lips continued to meet. Soon enough, our tongues moved as well which made the temperature around us rise up a notch.


    Like I thought, she''s the type who will initiate it instead of asking me to do it.


    But with this, I don''t know if this is her deciding on what she got conflicted on or this just her way to vent her frustration from what I did.


    Either way, it''s a win for me. If she ended up saying it''s over. I''ll just need to restart, right? She''ll always be at Haruko''s side after all.


    "Ugh¡­ Why did you get carried away as well?"


    Mina broke off from our kiss when she realized that it was not ending anytime soon.


    "I''m not someone who will reject a kiss from someone I like, you know? It was satisfying, thank you."


    "Haa¡­ After all these, I ended up the same as Himeko."


    Mina sighed and punched my chest softly before continuing.


    "I still haven''t decided yet so¡­ I''ll give you another chance next time."


    "I see. Then I will wait for that another chance. In the meantime, I want to know more about you, Mina."


    "Do that next time. Here, empty this first before you go."


    Mina stood up from myp and picked up the almost empty teapot and poured thest of its contents on my cup.

 Chapter 242: Making up for Missed Club Activities

    <h4>Chapter 242: Making up for Missed Club Activities</h4>


    "See you, Mina."


    Since I already finished the tea she brewed, Mina concluded our time and shoved me out of their clubroom.


    Of course, before that, I needed to appeal more to her. That kiss is one thing but she''s the one who initiated it and that''s after a struggle.


    "Just go for now. You''re still quite far from stealing me from Haru."


    With only a little opening on the door, she replied without looking at me.


    "I know. Still, my feelings won''t change, and remember that you only need to say it. I''ll stop if you did."


    Upon hearing my words, the door opened wide and in it, Mina''s slightly annoyed face red at me. And with a voice raised a little, she grumbled.


    "Huh? You''re really an idiot, you know? Will I kiss you if I''m not at least interested? Let me clear up my mind about all this first. I still don''t think you''ll have time for me if I really be yours. And you showing up every day will not solve that so¡­ think of a way to convince me."


    For her to burst like this, I guess my word came out as insensitive. I''m really dense sometimes, eh? Err¡­ not really sometimes. There were times when I couldn''t understand my girls.


    Especially what she demanded now. How can I convince her if showing up everyday will not work?


    Ugh¡­ Let''s think about thatter. I needed to have an easy way to contact her first.


    "Right. I''m an idiot, sorry. I''ll keep that in mind. Can I at least get your contact?"


    "Sure. Add me¡­"


    She took out her phone and we added each other on Messenger.


    After that, Mina finally closed the door on me. And thest image I saw of her before that was her sticking out her tongue cutely.


    The way she acted during our time and thatst image of her was something in contrast to each other.


    I guess that''s one part of her personality that she still won''t show me. Should I get some advice from Haruko?


    Alright. I''ll ask her during her weekly stay at our house.


    -


    -


    "So you finally decided to show yourself at the club, Onoda-kun? You''re 30 minuteste."


    Ishida-senpai''s voice travelled to my ears as soon as I opened the door to the clubroom. If I didn''t know her any better, I would be cowering from that.


    Kana and Rae who were together at one side of the table instantly turned their heads towards me and waved with a smile on their lips. Otsuka-senpai also looked over but something is different with her today. Her excessive curiosity seems to have been less than how it was before or rather, she''s too quiet today.


    Well, I still haven''t had the time to talk to her. Maybe she already got tired of waiting? If that''s the case, I don''t know whether I will be relieved or feel like it''s a waste.


    "I''m sorry, senpai. I''ll make up for the days I was out. Did I miss some activities? I''ll do it today."


    Bowing towards her and calmly answering to her like this, Ishida-senpai couldn''t keep up her scolding re as she heaved a sigh of resignation.


    She then settled back on her seat without answering my question.


    I asked Kana and Rae yesterday to tell her I wouldn''t be able toe despite nning on it. Well, Himeko''s first time was more important at that time. I might''ve wanted to get better in this club but I still prioritized my girls above anything or anybody else.


    "Ruki,e here. I''ll exin what you have to do. Later, apologize again to Rumi. Let her cool down for now."


    Kana called out to me when she saw me still standing in front of the door waiting for Ishida-senpai''s answer.


    "Kana¡­ Don''t spoil him. I have high hopes for him but if he''s always like this, noting whenever he feels like it, I will just give up."


    Everyone heard it and that made Ishida-senpai look at her, slightly upset.


    "I''m not spoiling him, Rumi. I just want to help... You''re finding it hard to talk to him, right?"


    I know it''s really my fault and Kana here was trying to help me to smooth things out with Ishida-senpai. My priorities won''t change though and there''s no point telling her about it.


    Telling her ''I popped one of my girls'' cherry that''s why I couldn''te. I''m sorry'' would just make things worse here.


    "I won''t make any excuses, senpai. But on what we talked about before, I''m still serious about it."


    "Alright. Don''t gang up on me, you two. Sit down and let Kana tell you what you missed. Later stay behind for a bit, let me hear if you already have a n for that."


    While shaking her head, Ishida-senpai put a hand in front of her to stop us. After saying that, she stopped bothering to look at me.


    In the end, she still let Kana take charge of me.


    I don''t know. Maybe she''s still scared of me and that''s not an unfounded fear given that she saw how Kana and Rae changed. Or just how this club of theirs changed from a somewhat restrained rtionship between the club members to now.


    ording to Kana, that Kenji still hasn''t given up on her. Like how I always tell her what''s happening to me, she''s also doing the same.


    They''re ssmates so he still kept trying to talk to her and at best, she would respond to him as a ssmate and not anything else.


    Though it sounded cruel on her part, she openly admitted to everyone that they''re already done.


    Also, that guy''s noting back to this club after that reveal. Is he afraid of me? Or is he afraid to embarrass himself further?


    Either way, if I see him somewhere, I will be the one who will confront him to have him stop bothering Kana.


    "Thank you, senpai."


    I bowed once again to Ishida-senpai before sitting in between Kana and Rae.


    And I didn''t even need to guess that Rae already told Kana about our meeting at that Gym Storehouse earlier.


    After telling me the activities they did since Monday, I started working on it with the two of them as the coach. Today is set as a free activity time. That''s why the two were just busy reading about something while waiting for me earlier.


    Time passed and the end of club hours arrived.


    Though I spent it doing the activities I missed, I spent quality time with the two girls as they happily coached me.


    Of course, like I promised Ishida-senpai before, we refrained from being too intimate at the club room.


    The first to leave the room is Otsuka-senpai who was silent throughout the club hours.


    When I asked Kana and Rae about it, they also didn''t have any idea. But Kana concluded that it might be that time of the month for her.


    ording to her, Otsuka-senpai''s excessive curiosity will always be shelved during her menstrual cycle. And that was based on a year of knowing her.


    Well, if that''s the case, there''s nothing to worry about, right? I thought she got into some kind of problem. Maybe that''s why Ishida-senpai didn''t find it strange that the usual energetic Otsuka-senpai was that silent.


    Menstrual cycle, eh? If it''s still the same as before, I still remember when it was for Haruko and the other girls from my middle school.


    I also know when it will be for Akane. Her act when it was that time before was more excessive than how she usually was back then.


    She was clingier even if I kept on rejecting her. When it''s free time, she would be at my side. During one of those episodes was how she got acquainted with Yae.


    Ugh¡­ Remembering that time now, I don''t know if I shouldugh or cry. Yae, being my partner in crime, thought I finallyid my hands on my famous childhood friend. And due to that, she thought her position would be taken by Akane.


    Well, that''s one of the memories that had no meaning back then but now, it''s kind of special¡­


    Though I said I kept pushing her away or rejecting her, during those times, I would just sumb to the fate of being with her.


    I never really got angry at Akane. At most I ignored her due to her not being a target of my desire.


    I guess it''s time to remember Kana, Satsuki, Aya, and Himeko''s cycle. But yeah, they will surely bring it up when it arrives.


    Since Ishida-senpai asked me to stay behind, I asked if I could send the two to the bus station first which she consented to.


    Before I opened the door to the clubroom aftering back, I heard a familiar voice inside it.


    "Rumi. Can you help me with Kana? She''s refusing to talk to me."


    Heh. This guy. He couldn''t talk to her and now he''s asking Ishida-senpai''s help. How thick can this guy''s face be?


    "And she gave you the reason why. Kenji, ept it. Kana loves Onoda-kun. And it''s more genuine than what you have with her before."


    Alright. I have to thank Ishida-senpai for that response.


    "No! I won''t ept it! Kana. She''s mine!"


    "Then why are you not showing up in the club? Scared?"


    For Ishida-senpai to show this kind of side. Interesting. Should Ie in and surprise that guy? I guess it''s time to have him stop calling Kana as his.

 Chapter 243: Club Presidents Diligence

    <h4>Chapter 243: Club President''s Diligence</h4>


    "I''m not scared! Who do I suppose to fear?"


    Kenji shouted again as a response to Ishida-senpai''s somewhat taunting question.


    "Then tell me why you are noting to the club."


    After everything, for Ishida-senpai, the club is really her top priority. She''s too diligent for her own good.


    "Kana is more important than this!"


    "Kana is here in the club, don''t make that an excuse. What are you doing?"


    "¡­ Doing what she wanted from me."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m going to redo everything and court her again."


    This guy¡­ He''s really persistent, I see. That''s why Kana ended up giving him an ultimatum to date her. His perseverance is admirable at least.


    However, that will not work anymore.


    "Like I said. That will be useless now. Learn to move on."


    "That''s why help me just one time. I need her to talk to me. How will she know how devoted I am to her if she doesn''t want to talk to me?"


    "You''re hopeless. You''re asking the wrong person."


    With a sigh, Ishida-senpai''s voice was filled with helplessness. No matter what words she said to him, he would just ignore it and persist in what he wanted to do.


    "Ishida-senpai is right. Why don''t you ask me, Goto-senpai?"


    Choosing this time toe in, I made sure to give him quite a shock.


    Well, I also feel sorry for Ishida-senpai to endure this guy with a one-track mind for this long. I guess she''ll start rethinking how she liked that Kenji.


    The look on his face turned from hopeful to utter disbelief upon seeing me. His arms rose as he pointed at me with no wordsing out of his mouth.


    "What? Speechless?"


    "Onoda-kun¡­"


    Ishida-senpai who was still seated shook her head. There''s now a helpless expression on her face.


    With my appearance, things just gotplicated.


    "Sorry, senpai. I''m a good junior. I want to help a senior in need."


    Just like how I help Kana get on with me in bed.


    Ah. My habit is leaking out. Though it will not work now since he already knew, confronting their guy or hinting at their cluelessness was always a great part of my unstoppable conquest back then.


    Like meeting the Vice President every day at the Student Council in middle school, he even asked me to look out for Haruko when I inadvertently hinted that the coldness she was giving him might be the cause of another guy.


    His obliviousness was quite amusing to look at.


    "You dare say that to me?! You¡­ you''re the reason why Kana won''t talk to me!"


    "Huh? Not talking to you is her choice, senpai. But you see. If I ask her, there''s a good chance that she will agree."


    As if I''ll let him talk to her alone. I will be there of course.


    If he can''t ept words for him to give up then we''ll show it to him.


    Ah. Of course, I will not decide this by myself. I''ll talk to her if she''s fine with talking to this guy. If she epts then I''ll help her think of what to do. This guy also needs a wake-up call.


    Even if Kana didn''t tell me, she''s surely feeling conflicted about what to do to him. On one side, she''s guilty of how they ended. Even if I told her that it was my entire fault, she will just repeat what we talked about before and take half the me. Just like with Satsuki. Aside from guilt, she''s also ufortable from his persistence that it''s probably making her embarrassed every time he approached her in ss.


    Through this chance to talk that we will give him, we will aim for his persistence to put down. That way, he''ll ultimately stop bugging her during their ss.


    "F*ck you! I don''t need your help! I will take Kana back from you!"


    Kenji pointed and screamed at me.


    Ah. He''s really hopeless.


    "You see, senpai¡­"


    I stepped forward and patted his shoulder before resting it there as my grip slowly tightened.


    "¡­ If you keep making my Kana ufortable, I don''t know what I can do to you. So, can we be civilized here? First, stop your shouting."


    Along with thest word I uttered, Kenji dropped on his knees from the pain he was feeling from my grip.


    Of course, he tried to get my grip off his shoulders but how can I let him shake me off like that?


    "I-I get it so take your hand off me. It hurts! Argh!"


    Though he said he got it, he''s still shouting. This guy is really hopeless.


    I can''t me him though. It really hurts after all.


    After a while, Ishida-senpai who was watching everything unfold couldn''t stay silent anymore as she called out to me.


    "Onoda-kun, stop now, please?"


    "I''m sorry, senpai. If I don''t do this, he will not stop shouting."


    "I know. But please, let him off now."


    I looked straight into her eyes and as I thought, she''s also scared of what I''m doing but she''s bravely stepping up like this to help this guy.


    "Alright. Since it''s you who requested, I''ll listen to you, senpai."


    I looked down at the kneeling Kenji who''s still squirming and trying to take my hand off his shoulder. His face was already red, I don''t know if that was from pain or anger.


    "I''m sorry Goto-senpai. You know I had to do this. Thank Ishida-senpai for talking for you."


    As soon as I released him from my grip, he crawled backward and only stopped when he hit the wall. There was even a hint of tear and snot on his face as he looked at me in terror while holding his shoulder that was surely still throbbing from the pain.


    "Look at him, ungrateful."


    "That''s still too much, Onoda-kun. You didn''t have to do that."


    "I know and I''m showing my remorse here, senpai. I just couldn''t stand it when he openly dered about taking Kana back."


    When she heard my response, Ishida-senpai could only sigh and shook her head again.


    Of course, my reason was only half the truth. I have to instill some kind of fear in him.


    This way, he will know that if he uses violence, he''ll be in trouble with me.


    It''s also preparation for the fallout. He wouldn''t think of doing it again and would stay away from Kana in fear of my retaliation if he did something.


    There''s a lot more consequences that mighte up from this. That''s why I will stitch it up one by one starting today.


    I''m guessing that once he recovered from the pain, he''ll shot something about Guidance Counselor.


    "I''ll report you to the Guidance Counselor! You delinquent!"


    After recovering from the pain, Kenji once again shouted.


    Haa. I don''t need to guess, he already did.


    Upon hearing his words, the helpless Ishida-senpai finally red up as she stood up and walked to him.


    She raised her hand and¡­


    p!


    "Kenji! When will you stop? Do you want to embarrass yourself further?"


    "Huh? Y-you pped me?"


    "Yes. I did. Wake up, will you? Nothing will change if you keep shouting and act like a child. Aren''t you a man? Then man up!"


    "B-but he starte¡ª"


    Before he could finish pointing the me to me, Ishida-senpai cut him off.


    "I''m not taking anyone''s side here. Onoda-kun. You''re also in the wrong for doing that. Apologize to your senior. As much as I don''t want to care about your personal affairs but all of you are members of this club. As the Club President, you''re all my responsibility. So talk it out without using any violence. Am I clear?"


    The way she said all those, my admiration towards her reached a new level.


    She easily solved most of the problems that will crop up because of what I did with her words. She''s truly a diligent one.


    I guess I should stop trying to intimidate him further and y along with what Ishida-senpai proposed. It will reach the same conclusion anyway. Let''s do it her way then. For now.


    But the problem here is that Kenji. Will he listen to her?


    Ah. I have to apologize first, right?


    "I''m sorry, Goto-senpai. I know I''m in the wrong here so here¡­ I hope you can take it to your heart to forgive me for gripping your shoulder like that. Also I''m sorry for making things worse, Ishida-senpai."


    I bowed in front of him and also to Ishida-senpai next to him who was watching my apology with aplicated expression.


    Well, I don''t know. The way I worded it sounded insincere by pointing out what I did to him. In any case, I did what she wanted. Now it''s his turn.


    "He already apologized, Kenji. What about you?"


    "H-he sounded insincere."


    "If you want, you can also do the same. I deserve that."


    I stood up and tried to walk over to where they are but Ishida-senpai put a hand out to signal me to stop.


    "Stop Onoda-kun. Just sit there and wait. Kenji, problems won''t be solved if you keep being stubborn. Do you remember what he proposed? He can let you talk to Kana. That''s what you wanted, right?"


    "What if he already corrupted her mind?"


    Haa¡­ This guy¡­ In any case, if seen in another perspective, I really corrupted her mind, eh?


    "Look, if you keep assuming like that then I can''t help you anymore. Kana is still the same Kana as before. The only difference is, she can now decide for herself. And that''s the Kana who will talk to you."


    Letting her take over is really a great decision. She can form logical conclusions and that Kenji is listening to her.


    Well, they''ve known each other for two years. I guess that helped.


    "¡­"


    "You''re still not convinced?"


    "¡­ You''re not colluding with him, are you?"


    And that''s how you will anger someone sincerely wanting to help you. You''re hopeless Kenji.


    "Kenji. Is that how low you see me? If that''s the case get out and don''te back to the club anymore."


    With coldness in her voice, she pointed at the door.


    Upon hearing that, panic instantly appeared from his face as he held onto her arm.


    "Wait. I ept. But you have to be there as well."


    Sighing in resignation once again, Ishida-senpai nodded.


    "Alright. I will be the witness."


    "Can I say something senpai?"


    Of course, it shouldn''t just be decided like this. I have to chime in for Kana.


    She''s the center of this but she''s not here. That''s doing her wrong,


    "What is it, Onoda-kun?"


    "This is about Kana, we have to hear her thoughts first. I will tell her about this but, Ishida-senpai, I ask you to tell her as well and let her decide what to do. That way, Goto-senpai can have his mind at ease that I will not influence any of her decisions."


    I calmly answered,ying out what''s on my mind.


    "I see. I agree. What do you think, Kenji?"


    Ishida-senpai nodded before turning to him.


    "T-that''s fair¡­"


    After deliberating for a while, he finally nodded.


    I''m already thinking what I will do if he rejected but with this, this issue with this guy will finally reach a conclusion.


    The problem is, will he ept the result when that timees?


    Well, I''ll still prepare for the worst case scenarios anyway. After seeing how he acted today, he can be a pain in the ass if not dealt with thoroughly.


    "Good. See? We can talk it out without shouting and acting with violence, right?"


    Upon hearing Kenji''s eptance, a smile finallynded on Ishida-senpai''s lips as she tried to get my acknowledgement from her sentence.


    "Yes, senpai. Thank you for doing this,"

 Chapter 244: Thursday

    <h4>Chapter 244: Thursday</h4>


    Because of the incident with Kenji, our n to talk about the Cultural Festival was postponed once more. Ishida-senpai had a hand on her forehead as she told me that we should talk about it another day.


    In the end, she was still dragged into the conflict I started. I could only say sorry to her before leaving her in that Clubroom.


    I have to do an excellent job on that Cultural Festival to make it up to her.


    I just wonder how she will think of Kenji now. Will she still like him? Ah. Well, from how she acted today, the club was still her highest priority. If it''s her affection to Kenji then she would''ve taken his side.


    In any case, I started seeing Ishida-senpai in an interesting light. But that doesn''t mean I will target her. I guess it''s better to say that I now have an admiration for her dedication to the club as well as her friends.


    Since there''s nothing else I have to do anymore, I checked my messages and saw that everyone already went home, even Shio.


    Nami was still grumbling about wanting to go home with me but yeah until we cast Ogawa off her back, we wouldn''t be able to do that.


    Aya sent me a picture of a new book she bought from the bookstore. Showing me things she was enjoying like this became a habit now and as always even if I''m not much of a book enthusiast like her, I will always entertain the topic with her.


    Satsuki also sent me a picture that their club members went to a Karaoke after they ended their practice early. She even had a caption of ''I''m thankful that I listened to you.''


    It seems like she enjoyed bonding with them so I teased her by saying ''Let''s go together next time, I want to hear my Satsuki sing for me'' and as always, she replied with one word, ''Idiot''.


    Himeko messaged me about Itouining about the activity we had today and how I pissed her off. But I didn''t do anything untoward to her, right? That girl¡­ it feels like I became her bin for her annoyance. Everything that will not go well with her will be med on me. Good grief.


    Andstly, there''s the first message from Mina, asking me about the tea she made today. She wanted my feedback. I deliberated about telling her that I spent extra time in the urinal because of her tea. In the end, I answered her honestly about its taste and that it suited my preference.


    Once I''m done checking all of them and replying in kind, I messaged Kana about what happened after they left. Hearing about what we proposed, she instantly agreed to it despite me telling her to think about it first. In the end, she told me to stay by her side when the talk happened.


    Well, that''s also what I nned so I answered her honestly and that made her more than happy, ending her message with an ''I love you''. Just from that, there''s no more hope for that Kenji and there''s no way I will let go of Kana.


    During the train ride home, I checked on Nao and she instantly sent me a photo of her in her room. There were various dresses and clothes on her bed. There''s also a caption saying ''Which do you think I will wear this Friday?''. She''s already preparing for the date I promised her.


    Well, I''m not picky about their clothes or rather I''ve never really thought about their fashion so to satisfy her, I asked her to wear them one by one which she instantly sent.


    Err¡­ turns out she already predicted what I would say so she prepared them in advance. Picking the clothes where she looks best in my opinion, Nao sent a short video of her in that dress.


    From the giggles I heard from it, she was truly enjoying our time even if it''s only through this Messenger for now.


    Well, there''s a big thinging up before my date with her. Tomorrow will be the time to meet those who stayed. Will they me me for taking this long to meet them?


    I don''t know. In any case, I have to prepare for tomorrow.


    -


    -


    The night ended normally this time, apart from the new routine of sending Shio back to her apartment, everything was just as normal.


    And so after a good night''s sleep with Akane on my side, Thursday arrived.


    "Husband, Yaeko already told you, right?"


    Akane asked me when we''re on our way to the station.


    Yesterday, Yae told me that she prepared a room for where I will meet the other girls. Both Akane and her will be there and maybe the others will too, except Ria since she''s still a year younger. Well, maybe she''ll show up as well, considering Aoi and her were as close as sisters now.


    "Yes, she said someone will pick me up from the school gate, who will it be?"


    "It''s a surprise. Or rather, we''ll do a raffleter who will be given that job."


    Akane giggled cutely as she easily retracted the surprise.


    "Raffle? What are you girls doing?"


    "Well, it''s to give everyone a fair chance, husband. Yaeko and I agreed to it and the others also expressed their agreements. So there''s a chance that someone you haven''t reconnected yet will be the one waiting for you. But you''re talking to them, right?"


    "Un. I understand."


    After meeting them, I don''t know what will happen next. Though I told them the current arrangements wherein there''s a lot of them I am in a rtionship to, some might be agreeing to it for now but when the reality hits, they might back out.


    I will not be able to see them every day after all. But with Yae, Aoi, Ria, Sena, and Otoha as an example, none of the five backed out. Theyined a little, yes, but after spending time with them, thoseints were easily washed away.


    "See youter, husband."


    "Un. See youter. I will still need your directionter. I might get lost."


    "I know, message me when you''re out."


    "Alright."


    After the usual kiss, we separated again on a different train tform. There''s still until the end of the school day so I stopped thinking about it for now as I rode the bus to school.


    -


    -


    "Onoda-kun, help me carry these to my room."


    After her ss, Shio called out to me again and because of yesterday, the boys who were oblivious of my true rtionship with Shio all whispered among themselves calling me Shiori''s Pet.


    Well, partly true so I didn''t mind that. Just a simple re from me was enough to shut up most of them anyway.


    However, when Shio heard that, she realized that my nickname from the faculty finally got out.


    "Ruru, I''m sorry."


    Shio whispered her apology when we reached her room. There are 10 minutes before the start of the next period so even if I did help her bring things to her room, we didn''t have that much time to spend. Unless we purposelye back a littlete.


    "This. It''s fine. You don''t have to say sorry about that. Isn''t that another cover for us?"


    Since she was feeling guilty about the nickname that was attached to me, I hugged her as soon as we entered her room to cate that.


    Ah, I will still hug her even without that anyway.


    "Still¡­"


    "If you keep worrying about that, we will not have the time to spend here, you know? Let them snicker, it''s not like I''m getting hurt from it."


    There''s really no point minding about that kind of nickname. My Shio is just really too much of a worrywart.


    After a while, as if a great idea sprouted from her mind Shio lifted her head and excitedly said.


    "Rather than that, I''ll give you a better title. Apply to be a Student Assistant for me."


    "You''re really stubborn. Alright. How can I apply to be one?"


    Student Assistant, eh? I guess that''s more official than just being an errand boy or a teacher''s pet.


    "It''s not open yet, it will be next month and there will be a test to be one¡­ I''ll help you study."


    Herst sentence was somehow said in a seductive voice. Whether intentionally or not, that sounded sexy.


    Because of that, before answering her, I initiated a kiss between us and pulled her down to her sofa.


    "Alright. I''ll look forward to a private study session with my Shio."


    "You''re always a pervert. It''s not this kind of study."


    Though she said that, Shio isn''t really resisting as sheys her body down to it obediently before continuing our kiss.


    "I know. But it''s included, am I right?"


    "Haa¡­ I will never win against you."


    Shio sighed before fully sumbing to our current situation. Her arms embraced me tighter as our kiss gradually grew deeper.


    "This is also why I love my Shio."


    That''s thest word I uttered before we made use of the few minutes inside her room before going back to the School Building.

 Chapter 245: Taking Turns*

    <h4>Chapter 245: Taking Turns*</h4>


    Due to the uing meeting with the girls from my past who still kept chasing after me, I told my girls about it during lunch.


    They have various reactions and of course the most apparent was that they were a bit jealous.


    Because of that, Satsuki and Aya whispered if they could have some time with me. Nami also whispered the same thing but yeah, the meaning between the two was different. I haven''t done it with her yet, the most we did was her giving me a blowjob.


    In Satsuki and Aya''s case, they meant sex. It''s been a while since I did it with them so¡­ I didn''t think twice before epting. Using more than half of the time allotted for the lunch break, I nned to bring them one by one in the clubroom that I used with Kana before.


    Even if they''re already epting of my rtionship with the other girls, Satsuki and Aya are still not ready for me to take them at the same time. And though totally curious, Nami could only blush when she realized what the other two meant. I tried exining it to her but she stopped and said that her turn will best.


    Well, turn to spend time with me.


    Since we already decided, I brought Satsuki first after telling them that we''ll be back soon.


    As soon as we entered the room, Satsuki''s switch was instantly turned on. After kissing for a little while, she led me down to sit on the sofa inside the room. She then kneeled in front of me and opened my pants naturally.


    There''s still a little embarrassment on her face but she''s already experienced to it. Satsuki stroked my cock for a bit before taking it in her mouth, giving me a very satisfying blowjob.


    And though it''s truly satisfying, I stopped her before I cum. It will be hard to do it continuously when there''s still Aya and maybe Nami as well waiting for their turn.


    To return the favor, we switched positions. With her sitting on the sofa, I opened her legs and pulled her panties down. Though still embarrassed, Satsuki let me do what I wanted. I made her cum with my mouth, tongue, and fingers. When that happened, Satsuki''s moans filled the room.


    And after letting her rest for a bit, I stood up and put my cock inside her in that position. With her words of affection along with her moans, Satsuki climaxed two more times before me.


    "Ruki, I think I''m ready to meet them."


    Satsuki whispered when we''re now sitting side by side on the sofa after a round of sex. My arm was slung over her shoulder while she''s leaning her head on mine.


    "I see. Are you sure?"


    She told me before that she wanted it after the Basketball Game. I didn''t bring it up to her again due to how it is better if the idea came from her. Rather than continuing to ask her about it, I let her have the time to think it over.


    And now, she finally came to a decision.


    "Un¡­ I''m sure. I also want to see your room. It''s unfair that you already visited my room twice while I haven''t seen yours yet."


    "But¡­ is it fine? My current room is with Akane."


    "Not that one. Your old room."


    "I see. Alright. Let''s arrange for that day."


    "Un. I love you, idiot."


    Satsuki nodded and whispered her I love you again, to which I responded with the same words except ''idiot'' before kissing her once more.


    After that, she opened up to me again and said in all honesty how she keeps on getting jealous whenever I mentioned my other girls, especially Akane. That''s the reason why she decided to finally meet Akane and the others soon. ording to her, maybe only by meeting them will the feeling of jealousy lessen for her. Just like how it was with Aya and Nami.


    Upon hearing that, I thanked her for her honesty and she demanded another kiss before we went back to the empty clubroom.


    When I brought her back to the room with Nami and Aya, Satsuki immediately went to one of the seats and rested there with her head on the table. Upon seeing that, Nami gave her water and by then, she noticed how red Satsuki was.


    "Thank you. I know you''re curious but you know what we just did, right?"


    "¡­ Yes."


    "You still haven''t done it with him?"


    "Not yet¡­"


    "I see. Knowing that pervert, he''s surely thinking along the lines of doing it where it will be memorable and special for you."


    Satsuki turned her head to me and smirked, Aya at my side giggled from it. She knew what Satsuki said was right after all.


    And from those words, Nami blushed once more as she didn''t know what to say in response. In the end, she could only helplessly call out my name while having the expression of someone about to cry.


    "Ruu¡­"


    Nami''s pureness is this adorable, eh?


    Err¡­ She''s not that pure anymore, I already corrupted her.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Satsuki is just teasing you."


    Upon hearing my words, Satsuki, who still had that smirk on her face, clicked her tongue which confirmed my words. She then gulped down thest of the water Nami gave.


    After calming Nami down by telling her I''lle back and spend more time with her, I left the room with Aya.


    Unlike Satsuki, she''s not that experienced yet so I took the lead by taking her in my arms and carrying her to the sofa where I ended up on top of her. Aya happily opened her arms and weed me as she let me do anything I wanted to her. To let her experience it better, I attacked every erogenous zone I found before. From soft moans, it gradually grew louder until our clothes dropped one by one on the floor.


    "I missed you, Ruki."


    Aya whispered seductively after our lips separated for a bit. After saying that, she lifted her body up in which we ended in the position where she was sitting on myp.


    From there, Aya lifted her butt to aim my cock in her opening. As she stared into my eyes, Aya slowly pushed herself down, taking in my cock inside her.


    I grabbed her butt to support and guide her hips down.


    And when it was fully inserted into her, the tightness of her insides squeezed me tight as her body jolted from extreme pleasure. Aya powerlessly circled her arms on my neck and let her body lean down to me.


    "You did well, Aya."


    I whispered in her ears wherein she responded with a soft moan. The effort she did by putting my cock in by herself made her cum instantly.


    Due to that, even if she''s the one on top, I began thrusting my hips to continue our lovemaking session. I repositioned ourselves by sliding down toy on the sofa before thrusting from below her. Halfway through that, Aya regained her strength and she matched my movements as we both climaxed together.


    By the time we went back to the room, Satsuki was already sleeping peacefully on the table with Nami sitting next to her.


    "I''ll look after Satsuki¡­"


    Though she''s still walking a bit unstable, Aya went next to them while hinting at Nami.


    "Thank you, Aya. The lunch break is soon to end so¡­ if we''re not back by then, you wake Satsuki up for me."


    "I understand. Have fun."


    Aya replied. There''s still the satisfied smile on her face as she sent us off by the door of the empty clubroom.


    When we reached the room, the scent of what happened here was still lingering in the air. Though she was silent, just by the expression on her face, there''s a lot going through in her mind.


    Even if we kept on kissing each other in that empty clubroom, this is the first time she was exposed to how far I progressed with the other girls.


    Whatever is on her mind, I can only wait for her to tell me about it, Instead of going to the same situation with Satsuki and Aya. I just held Nami''s hand as I guided her through the sofa and sat next to each other.


    Err¡­ it still smells a bit but there''s no other ce where there''s no one to see us.


    "Talk to me, Nami. I''ll answer anything you will ask."


    I squeezed her hand and that made her look at me.


    "¡­ It''s fine. I''m just kind of overwhelmed. I know we will also end up doing that soon but seeing you go out two times with both of them looking satisfied aftering back. I was wondering if that will also happen to me."


    "How do I say it? I know this might sound ambiguous but it''s not really the sex which made them satisfied. It''s how we exchanged our affection for each other through it."


    At least, that''s how I treat sex now unlike before where I just continuously satisfied my desire of stealing them from their boyfriends.


    By having sex with them, I''m conveying my love for them and they''re doing the same. The pleasure produced from it is just a plus.


    "Is that so?"


    "Un¡­ When the timees, I''ll show it to you as well."


    "When will that time be?"


    "You know when it will be, Nami. For now, we''re satisfied to be alone like this, right? And this too."


    I lifted her chin and nted my lips on hers. Slowly, it turned from a few kisses to a passionate one. No words were needed to be said, really. Just from this, I could feel her love for me and she''s the same.


    When our lips separated, Nami closed her eyes before dropping her body to me.


    "You''re right. I know when it will be. Just by being alone like this and that kiss, I feel really light. Your love for me is conveyed perfectly and just looking at you, I guess you felt the same?"


    Well, I might be smiling right now. There''s no more trace of Ogawa from her. All that was needed for that is the closure.


    "... I guess I ended up trying topare myself to them. And to those girls you will seeter."


    Nami continued before kissing me again. This time, she conveyed her slight jealousy from what she witnessed and heard.


    "You don''t need topare, nothing will change, No matter what happens I will still continue loving you the same"


    "I know. Greedy Ruu. Then before the lunch break ends, let me feel your love more."


    "Well then, let me service my Nami."


    I pushed her down gently to the sofa and went on top of her.


    "Greedy and pervert Ruu."


    Nami giggled cutely before cupping my cheeks and pulling my head down to her. And right after that, we were once again pulled into a passionate and intimate session.


    The previousplicated expression Nami had already eased up. What she went through was normal, they''re all normal girls before entering this rtionship with me so¡­ being confused with the things they were exposed to for the first time ispletely normal. And I will always be there for them to clear any of their confusion.

 Chapter 246: Before Meeting Them

    <h4>Chapter 246: Before Meeting Them</h4>


    Lunch ended and even though Nami wanted to go back with me to the ssroom, I told her that it''s better if we go in separately. There''s still the rumors going around and though we''re not doing anything to clear those off, confirming it like that will basically put us in the center of the rumors again.


    As long as we don''t confirm it, the only ones who have the idea of what our current rtionship is are my girls and the members of their club.


    Shizu-senpai already caught me with Satsuki once, it''s not wrong to assume that there were others who also caught me with other girls but they''re keeping it to themselves.


    Well, I''m not doing anything excessive these days except my constant habit of sending Satsuki and Aya to their clubs as well as escorting Kana and Rae to the bus station. Other than that, I''m keeping it in my pants, only when I''m certain that there are no other eyes besides us will I be intimate with them.


    After the lunch break, once again, the sses passed and ended normally. Of course, theedic routines of some groups sometimes enlivened the ss.


    When the bell for the 7th period rang, Aya and Satsuki went to their clubs by themselves this time. It''s not that I asked them to but they chose to give me the time to also look for my other girls to tell them what I told them earlier.


    Well, there''s only Kana, Rae and Himeko. Haruko already knew about it and she already asked the others to update her about what will happen.


    So before the others go to their clubs, I went out to see Rae in ss 4''s ssroom. She told me that she''s always among the first to leave so I didn''t wait that long.


    With her sses-adorned face looking around as soon as she left their room, she instantly saw me standing from where I told her through the Messenger. It''s near that empty room that we always use.


    After excusing herself to her friends, she unsuspectingly walked in my direction and passed by me.


    Only when she entered did I follow her inside.


    "I see. I will also tell Ishida-senpai that you will not be able toe to the club."


    Rae nodded after I told her the purpose of meeting her this time.


    "It''s fine, I''ll also look for her after this. I just wanted to tell it to you in person also I have a favor to ask you."


    "You know, I don''t really mind it if you tell me about this in Messenger."


    "Well, I also want to see my Rae. Expect my face everyday from now on."


    I''m really hopeless at this point, I''m making it hard for me on purpose. Since they''re near, I don''t want to miss a day of seeing them. If it''s possible I also want to see the others but most of the time, we could only see each other through video calls.


    Rae blushed upon my words and she stepped forward and pulled me in her embrace.


    "This guy. Then I''ll also expect kisses from you."


    "Of course."


    We''re in a private ce so there''s no point holding back. Taking her lips into a kiss, she epted it happily.


    After our lips separated, Rae traced her lips with her thumb as if reliving our kiss. After a while, she made it wet with her tongue once more. She looked really seductive by doing that.


    "Uhm. I think I''m already addicted to your kiss. About the favor, what is it?"


    Addicted, huh? I''m more addicted than them. I always savored my kisses with them after all.


    "Right. Please look out for Kana, Rae. Even though I''m quite certain that that guy won''t do anything rash. However, now that I will leave early, knowing you''re together will put me at ease."


    Though he didn''t really admit to it, that guy was really scared of me. And after what I did to his shoulder yesterday, that fear heightened. But it''s always hard to get aplete read of someone, it''s better to be sure than regret itter.


    "If it''s only that then you don''t have to worry. We''re already close ever since I also got entangled with you."


    "Alright. Thank you, Rae."


    "Un. Kiss me instead of a thank you."


    "You''re really addicted, eh? I will always kiss you whenever we have the chance."


    "Un. I will always look forward to that."


    Rae replied with another seductive smile on her lips. Afterward, she pulled my head down once again and locked ourselves in another passionate kiss. Continuing it until she''s satisfied.


    -


    -


    After talking to Rae, my feet led me just outside the School Building to wait for Kana and Himeko. I already messaged them and confirmed that they''re still in their ssrooms so I told them that I want to see them and I am waiting somewhere outside.


    However, before Kana and Himeko arrived, I was noticed by someone else.


    "Huh? Onoda-kun? Who are you waiting for?"


    With a yful smile on her face, Arisa-senpai called out to me. Surprisingly, Izumi-senpai isn''t with her. And what happened to us, for her to approach me like this. I guess she already put that at the back of her mind.


    "Some seniors I need to talk to. What about you, senpai? You''re not with Izumi-senpai this time?"


    "Izumi is¡­ well, you know her. She''s waiting for Kazuo-kun. I saw you from a distance so I thought of saying hi."


    Ah. Right. I guess, she''ll be the one who will have a higher chance of taking his attention. I will be stealing all of Hina''s affection for him after all. It''s only a matter of time and Hina will stop trying to get us both for herself.


    "Is it really that? Could it be that? Did you miss me, senpai?"


    I asked teasingly.


    Upon hearing my words, Arisa-senpai instantly took a step back and covered her face with her arms before answering.


    "Ugh. There you go again. I told you to stop that. Anyway, I''m going back, I told you I only want to say hi. Whoever it is you''re waiting for, remember what I told you this Monday."


    Afterwards, she turned around and started walking back to where she came from.


    Seeing that reaction from her¡­ There''s no doubt. She''s running away from answering my question¡­ And that means it''s a yes¡­


    Before I could even reply to her, she''s already so far away that I needed to shout for her to hear me so I refrained from doing that.


    In any case, I really should make up my mind whether I like Arisa-senpai or not. But considering I kept on thinking about her¡­ I guess I''m experiencing the normal ''like'' that most feel towards someone. But this one isn''t influenced by my desire. It''s really¡­ normal?


    I thought she would start ignoring me after that lecture but nothing changed or rather we''ve grown closer than before. That running away from my question proved that. Also, for her to go out of her way to greet me¡­ should I just take that as her being friendly?


    We didn''t really have that much interaction except that time so there are no grounds to assume anything. Well, I''ll be seeing her soon anyway. Let''s confirm when that timees.


    After that little episode with Arisa-senpai, Himeko arrived. After telling her about why I wanted to meet her here and where I will go, Himeko nodded in understanding and cheered me on instead.


    Kana also did the same and told me not to worry too much about her. Telling me how she''s older than me again and she could protect herself if something happens.


    "You will be the one to decide when the talk with that guy will be so¡­ Before then, I want to make sure that he won''t do anything to you."


    This is just me being too worried over nothing again but I guess, it''s already in my nature even before the change. Just that, I only started to clearly see what I am doing.


    "Un. Then what about this? To keep your mind at ease, I will always be with Rumi during ss and with Rae during club hours."


    Kana, with her still shy demeanor since we''re outside, grabbed my hand and squeezed it as a way for her to assure me.


    "That''s good enough. Sorry for being this worrywart, Kana."


    "What are you saying? I love this. Feeling how much you truly care for me¡­ I''m really thankful that you appeared before me that day, Ruki. I''m not regretting any of my decisions."


    Kana smiled and tiptoed to give me a kiss. Seeing how cutely she did that, expelled the excess worries that were building up on me.


    Haa. My eyes had just opened to something I was neglecting. I shouldn''t forget to trust and rely on them too. I kept pushing my thoughts towards them which they naturally epted but I also kept brushing off some of their words to make way for that. I should stop doing that. I have to start listening to them.


    My arms naturally circled around her and I lowered my knees to not burden her from prolonged tiptoeing.


    "I''m also thankful that whenever I''m with you, I''m realizing some things I kept neglecting."


    "Uhm. I''m happy to hear that. It''s like we''re growing together."


    Kana nodded and an enchanting smile blossomed on her face.


    "We certainly are. Well then, I have to look for Ishida-senpai next to tell her that I will not be able to attend the club."


    "Beforeing here, she''s still in our ssroom. You can see her there."


    "I see. Thank you, Kana. Careful on the steps, alright?"


    Upon hearing my reminder, Kana pouted her lips.


    "Mou¡­ I''m not a child anymore, Ruki."


    "I know. I''m just reminding my cute Kana. And you''re a fine woman now so¡­ you''ll never be a child again."


    And through those words, her pout disappeared which was reced by a somewhat sexy smile as her face turned beet red. Whatever it was that passed by her mind, it''s surely something naughty.


    "Uh. You''re still a tease. I''ll be going then. See you, Ruki"


    "Alright, See you."


    Kana turned around with illusory steaming out of her head as she walked wobbly towards the Club Building. For sure, I had an amused expression as I watched her back until she left my sight. That girl is always that cute.


    Well then. Last stop before meeting those girls¡­


    I don''t know but I might be a little nervous at meeting them all at once or is this excitement? Well, I''ve already conquered them before and most of them surely still had my previous personality in their mind despite reconnecting to them on Messenger. Let''s see what will happenter.

 Chapter 247: Last Stops

    <h4>Chapter 247: Last Stops</h4>


    The students walking along the hallways of the School Building though still a bit crowded have already lessened. It''s up to the point where no one would notice a lone first year going upstairs to a floor that he doesn''t have any business to.


    Why do I need to look for Ishida-senpai even if she''s not one of my girls? I guess it''s concerning what I wanted to do in the future. With this club as the starting point, I want to see something that I can aplish that''s out of what I was doing for thest three years.


    It might not be counted as something amazing but apart from stealing girls and making them mine, I haven''t done anything noteworthy. Even now, I kept skipping the club for my girls so I should at least be upfront about it when I will be skipping rather than ask someone to do it for me.


    "Onoda-kun. You seem to be on the wrong floor."


    I thought I''m already safe not to run into someone I know¡­ I am expecting to meet her tomorrow but here she is.


    Standing gracefully at the top of the stairs, the SC President who had an amiable mask on was staring at me from above. Due to the current position of the sun, her back basked in the orange tinted sunlight which made her image at this moment more picturesque.


    Though I couldn''t see her face well, I would never forget that voice.


    "I know. I''m going up to look for my Club President. What about you, senpai? Going to the Student Council?"


    Shizu-senpai didn''t answer me but she started descending the stairs and when our distance was reduced to one step, our faces leveled to each other due to how she was on a higher step.


    "As always, you''re busy running around."


    Looking at her, Shizu-senpai''s bright-yellow eyes were fixated on me. And though faint, I heard the sigh she released.


    Her bag was slung on her right shoulder while books and a stack of papers were clutched by her arm.


    "You know how I am. Do you need help with that?"


    "You''ll have your secretary work tomorrow. You don''t need to go out of your way to help me. Give yourself a break sometimes."


    Shizu-senpai shook her head before she continued her descent. When she turned to the next flight of stairs, my eyes followed her and before she left my field of vision, our gazes met but only for that brief moment as she continued to descend.


    There was the urge toe after her and follow her to the Student Council, however, that''s all there is to it and I couldn''t just act on it. Besides, from her words, she wouldn''t like it if I did.


    A minuteter, I continued to go up and reach Kana''s ssroom. The same ssroom where I caught them and where I first made contact with her.


    As soon as I stepped in front of their door, I saw Ishida-senpai inside, still doing something on her desk.


    "Aren''t you that 1st year Kana talked to?"


    Before I could call out to Ishida-senpai, someone walked to the door and it''s one of Kana''s friends who I saw with her at the cafeteria.


    Compared to Kana who was too shy to talk to new people, this one seems to be the extroverted type. Her height is only slightly taller than Kana but their demeanor was contrasting each other. Most likely, she''s the one who reached out to Kana. From the few times I saw Kana dining in with her group of friends, it didn''t look like she was forced and in fact, even if she''s not always talking during their conversations, they never leave her out of it.


    I don''t know her name but just based on the friendly vibes she was exuding as well as her tame and slightly childish face, Kana is in a good circle.


    "Ah. Yes, senpai. Thank you for taking care of Kana."


    "Heh. The way you called her, are you two¡­?


    "Yes, we are. I know that guy is still trying to get her back. Senpai, I know this is the first time we talked to each other but I''ll be asking for a favor. I can''t be with her all the time so¡­ can I rely on you to look after Kana?"


    Upon hearing my words, I heard her whisper in an almost inaudible voice ''No wonder that Goto lost.''


    "I like your guts to ask someone a favor on the first meeting. Alright. That girl always told us that she will fix it herself. Thanks to you, I can now just tell her it''s your request if I meddle with that guy that kept on bothering her."


    She answered with a grin. If it''s not for her tame face, she would have been intimidating but this way, it''s more like someone acting tough.


    But I won''t tell her that. I will be hit by her if I do.


    "I should be the one thanking you. Feel free to use my name."


    "But I don''t know your name yet."


    "Ah. I''m Onoda Ruki, senpai. I''m sorry for not introducing myself first."


    "You''re too serious. I''m Momoiro Suzuha. Anyway. Don''t make her cry, do you understand? I like her smiles these days so if that someday disappeared, I''ll be ming you."


    "I understand. I''ll make sure it won''t disappear. Like senpai, I also love to see her smile."


    Her eyes scanned me as if inspecting if there were any defects.


    "Hmm. You better hold onto that. Kana isn''t here. She already went to your club."


    "Ah. Yes. We''ve met already. I''m actually here for Ishida-senpai."


    "Ishida? Alright. I won''t hold you off."


    Momoiro-senpai nodded before continuing to go out of the room.


    She probably knew that Ishida-senpai is the Club President of the Literature Club so she didn''t ask any unnecessary questions about why I''m looking for her.


    In any case, meeting and knowing Kana''s friend aside from the members of the club is great. I also got to ask her to look after Kana. My worries lessened slightly.


    "Onoda-kun, what are you doing here?"


    Ishida-senpai already noticed my arrival earlier. That''s why she stood up and approached me after Momoiro-senpai and I finished talking.


    "Uhm¡­ I feel bad to say this but I won''t be able to attend the club today."


    "Haa. I expected that''s what you will say. Have you started feeling bad asking Kana and Mirae to make an excuse for you?"


    Ishida-senpai sighed and shook her head.


    "Yes. Not only to them. I also feel bad for you, senpai. After the big talk of making something to preserve the club¡­ Here I am, asking to be excused again."


    I know this wouldn''t do anything but it''s better that she knew.


    "You''re really awful, Onoda-kun. Awful enough that I''m starting to lose faith about the club surviving next year. You know, we only have until the end of the summer break to continue going to the club. After that, Kana and I won''t be able toe anymore. We''ll be starting our preparations for our graduation as well as the entrance exams that we will be taking for college."


    Ah right. There''s that too. Nao and Kana will be busy by then. I know Kana wanted to pursue writing her own novel but she surely had a backup if that didn''t work while Nao wanted to be a Pastry Chef. It''s great that they already know what they wanted to do while I''m here, trying everything.


    "I have no words."


    Hearing my answer, Ishida-senpai sighed again before continuing.


    "On Monday, present me your n. That way we can go over and polish it. The Cultural Festival will happen before the Summer Break so¡­ we''ll still be there to help you."


    Monday, eh? Because of the piled-up ns with the girls, I still haven''t thought of a proper n. There were ideas but I guess I need topile them and prepare a presentation during the weekend.


    "I understand. I will present something this Monday. Thank you for your patience, senpai."


    "Just don''t disappoint me, Onoda-kun. If you want suggestions, don''t hesitate to ask me. Give me your phone."


    Ishida-senpai held out her hand.


    That''s better. She made me in charge of it but that doesn''t mean I can''t turn to her for suggestions.


    I took my phone out and ced it in her palm. She grasped it and fiddled with it before returning it to me.


    "There. I put in my Messenger or if you prefer, my phone number as well."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Well then, I won''t take your time anymore."


    "Okay. I''ll be expecting you."


    Ishida-senpai nodded and turned around to go back to what she was doing.


    She''s another diligent student but if I have to guess, what she''s doing is something rted to the club again.


    Now that I''m done, it''s time to go.


    I made my way out of the School Building and started to walk towards the train station.


    I took out my phone once again to message Akane that I''m on the way,


    Since it''s earlier than when I usually go home, the train was somewhat crowded by students and office workers alike.


    This train ride willst for almost an hour so I waded through the sea of people to look for a seat or some corner.


    And I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or not, at one corner, I saw someone familiar and likewise, she saw me. She''s always the first one to leave the ss but for us to meet here. I guess she also decided to go home early.


    "Chii¡­"


    Though surprised at first, her lips curved into a smile as she started talking to me.


    "That''s new. You''re going home this early. Do you want a seat?"

 Chapter 248: Until Her Station

    <h4>Chapter 248: Until Her Station</h4>


    Encountering Chii here reminds me of how little I actually know about her. Because I never had any encounters nor did I look for her after grade school, I never thought about why she didn''t enroll at our middle school.


    Ever since the start of this school year, her eyes have been observing me. If she didn''t reveal herself, I wouldn''t know our connection or even that I was being watched.


    The other two I stole along with her also went to the same middle school, just that, the same with Chii, I somehow grew bored of them.


    I''m like a fish entering a new sea region at that time so I sought for new conquest and the first among those was Nao who''s already a 3rd year.


    As time continued to pass, neither did I remember Chii nor the other two that were also seemingly forgotten.


    No, it''s more of, they made sure not to encounter me and they''ve broken up with the guy they were with before resulting in my interest in them waning apart from growing bored.


    And maybe to make sure that they wouldn''t appear on my radar again, they never entered into a new rtionship or they hid it well resulting in a peaceful middle school experience for them.


    Ah. Enough about those two. I''m sure they''re also at Akane''s High School and they''re most likely relieved now that I didn''t enroll there. There won''t be a coincidence that I will run into them now that I will go to that High School, right?


    With those words, I jinxed it.


    "Don''t just stand there, there''s enough space here."


    Pulling me back from my thoughts, Chii tugged at my sleeves to sit beside her.


    I looked around and the others were eyeing that seat, if I didn''t take it, for sure, someone among them would.


    Casting away the hesitation I somehow felt, I sat next to her. When I did, the way Chii''s already curved up lips pulled further which resulted in a delighted grin didn''t escape my notice.


    Beneath that slightly thick makeup of hers, her bare face back then was what came to my mind. No matter how I tried to remember, she''s still somewhat ordinary.


    Her friend talking about how she''s more beautiful without this make up made me curious at how she really looked.


    "Don''t stare at me like that, Onoda-chi, I might melt from your gaze."


    "Ah. Sorry."


    "This guy. Your change made you a little bit tame. If it was back then, you''ll even draw your face closer."


    "Is it a good or a bad thing?"


    "It depends on the situation. If we''re alone then it''s a bad thing."


    Chii leaned a bit closer and whispered in my ear. She even giggled at the end before pulling herself back.


    From her tone, she''s clearly enjoying this.


    "I see. I guess I made the right decision."


    Upon hearing my words, Chii giggled again which gathered the eye of the other passengers.


    She was about to turn red from embarrassment but her gyaru persona stopped it. And instead, she red at them which resulted in various reactions. Some clicked their tongues, some smirked, and some were somewhat terrified. All of them turned away though.


    "I see. That''s a convenient weapon."


    Like her, I leaned closer and whispered in her ear. The way her ears reddened with it was clearly captured by me but just like earlier, she used her gyaru persona to change her reaction.


    "I know right. I''m amazing this way."


    "I guess the correct response for that is ''yes, you are'', am I right?"


    "Ugh. Don''t spoil my fun Onoda-chi. Just y along."


    Chii pinched my arm as a little show of annoyance from spoiling it for her.


    "But I''m ying along. Otherwise, my answer will be different."


    And upon hearing my response, she pinched my arm harder but after not getting her expected reaction, she stopped.


    After that, I continued teasing her whenever there''s a chance and as always, she would never break her character as a gyaru. It somehow became a battle between us whether I would be able to pull out the real Chii beneath her gyaru act.


    Passing the time like that, the train continued to move and without noticing it, it already arrived at the 2nd station from the school.


    "I''m getting off at the next station."


    Chii said after the doors closed again. The passengers already lessened since most of their stops are at this 2nd station.


    The side where we sat has now only the two of us squeezing in the corner. We could move but I guess, we have the silent agreement of staying this close together.


    "I see. It''s been fun."


    "Yes, it is. And you lose, Onoda-chi."


    Chii grinned and pinched my cheeks.


    The sound of herughter is really soothing that the thought of my uing meeting with the girls temporarily left my mind. At this moment, all my attention is on her


    "I know. I ept my defeat."


    "Great. With this, your debt increased. You still owe me those kisses you promised during the activity."


    She smirked before taking my hand. She opened my palm and wrote a number on it by tracing her fingers.


    When she realized what she said, Chii''s ears reddened once more as she slowly turned her head away to avoid meeting my gaze.


    Before she could take her hand away, I closed my opened hand, grabbing onto her finger she used to write.


    "Are you waiting for it?"


    "¡­ You promised and I''m really looking forward to it."


    Still without meeting my gaze, Chii answered in a low voice.


    That was just something I said to counter-tease her but I guess, it''s not bad to uphold that promise. I''m already clear at what I feel for her and even though she still has her reservations, I could clearly feel that she''s the same. The only thing left was to resolve that knot caused by my words back then.


    "I see. I should hold up to my promises, right? Then Chii¡­"


    Using my free hand, I slowly guided her head to turn back to me.


    There''s little to no resistance so, within a few seconds, we''re face to face again. I stared into her eyes and slowly drew my face closer.


    "Wait! I''m kiddi-- Uhmp!"


    Chii closed her eyes and tried to pull away but even before she finished her sentence, my lips were already upon hers.


    It was just a simple damp on her lips but that''s enough.


    "Did you say something?"


    "¡­ Idiot."


    She slowly opened her eyes and silently muttered.


    I smirked and caressed her lower lip with my thumb.


    "Alright. That''s one. How many are left?"


    "¡­ Shameless Kii."


    With a fully flushed face, Chii lowered her head.


    "There. I win. You''re out of your gyaru persona."


    "Ugh¡­ I hate you, idiot."


    "And I like you, Chii."


    I lifted her chin and nted another kiss on her lips.


    "¡­ No. Don''t lie at this moment."


    When I pulled back, her expression looked like she was about to cry.


    "I''m not. I want to say it properly next time so I guess I''ll take that back."


    "Haa¡­ You''re unbelievable, Kii."


    She sighed and took my hand off that was resting on her cheeks.


    "I still haven''t done your request so¡­ I want to properly tell you about it after that. For now, forget I said it."


    "Hmm? It''s totally cool. You''re still busy and there''s a lot on your te. No rush, no rush."


    Chii forced a smile as she tried to put on her gyaru persona once again.


    "I will be free soon. I won''t forget that."


    "Don''t be that serious. It''s really fine."


    She shook her hand and stopped me from talking more by putting a finger on my lips.


    "Onoda-chi. Look at me. You don''t need to rush, alright? Calm down and¡­"


    Her voice trailed as she slowly rested her head on my shoulder before continuing in a hushed voice.


    "¡­ allow me to savor this rare time with you."


    With those words, I knew that it was her honest feelings right now. That''s why I stopped whatever I was about to say and just let her rest on my shoulder.


    And by then, no words were exchanged again until the next station arrived. The station where she will get off.


    "Well then, Onoda-chi. I''m getting off."


    Chii stood up as soon as the door opened.


    "Take care."


    "Un. You too."


    She nodded before sending me a genuine smile that''s not masked by her gyaru persona. After that, she turned around and walked out of the train car.


    Only when the train door closed did she turn back to look at me with the same smile on her face while waving her hand.


    It was a coincidence to meet her here and we surely enjoyed our time together. I don''t if I truly regretted my words back then. However, I know for sure that I still really like her.


    It might have looked like I''m just trying to pick up what I''ve thrown out before. Regardless, this is my honest feelings for her right now. My words scarred her, is it really something I can make up for? I don''t know¡­


    The train ride after that time with Chii ran smoothly and 30 minutester, I arrived at my destination.


    Once I stepped out of the train, I took my phone out and read Akane''s message.


    "Someone will wait for you outside the station, husband. She won the raffle so she''ll be your guide"


    She didn''t name her, eh? So it''s really a surprise. I wonder who it is¡­

 Chapter 249: Yua

    <h4>Chapter 249: Yua</h4>


    Since someone was waiting for me, I left the tform and out of the train station.


    On my way out, there were still a lot of students from their schooling to the train station to ride it home. And because of my different uniform, I became someone they ogle at before continuing on their way.


    Though some of them were my schoolmates before, I never really had any contact with anyone aside from the girls I stole and some others who I got to know just for the sake of the conquest.


    As soon as I left the premises, I immediately saw who''s waiting for me, from afar, she was being surrounded by other male students who were trying to talk to her but all of them were being ignored as her eyes were trained at the exit of the station.


    That''s why our gazes instantly met upon exiting the train station. Even from where I was, I saw how her face lit up before an enchanting smile fell upon her lips.


    She brushed off the male students surrounding her and walked towards me withrge strides as her pigtailed-hair swayed along with the breeze which passed by.


    Though she exuded the innocence one would see on most high school girls, the way she carried herself is part clumsy and part graceful. At every step she made, it radiates the brightness of her smile.


    She''s still wearing their school uniform but her bag wasn''t in her hands. Most likely, she left it back at the school. There''s something she''s carrying in her hand though, a cloth bag.


    I talked to her regrly on Messenger but even then, I didn''t think she would still be like this after what I did to her before.


    But yeah, that''s one of the things I liked about her.


    Sakuraba Yua.


    "Ruki!"


    Yua called out my name before she stopped a few steps away from me. At least unlike when I saw Aoi and Ria before, this girl managed to restrain her excitement as she handed me the cloth bag she was holding.


    "Yua, sorry for taking this long to meet you. This is?"


    I smiled and said before reaching my hands to the bag.


    Yua shook her head and ced the bag on my palm.


    "Wear that first, you will be the center of attention if you go inside the campus in your uniform."


    I brought the bag near me and peeked at what''s inside, there''s a long sleeves winter uniform inside it.


    "Since the pants are almost the same, just the top is enough to disguise you."


    Yua continued as she cutely giggled at the end.


    "I see. Is this why you''re ignoring me? You already have a boyfriend?"


    Suddenly, from behind her, one of the male students trying to talk to her came up and asked in a somewhat inquisitive tone.


    He''s probably a senior and a third-year at that due to the signifier on his cor being different from what I saw from Yua and the Yae''s school uniform.


    He eyed me from bottom to top before deeming that I''m lesser than him. Well, true, he certainly has the looks but even with that question, Yua''s eyes remained on me.


    "Hey. Listen to me when I''m talk--!"


    When he was ignored again, he tried to grab Yua''s shoulder but I cut him off by pping his hand away and pulling her next to me.


    I turned my gaze to him and that somehow made him gulp his words down. I don''t know what kind of expression I put on his face but yeah, seeing how he was about to grab her shoulder, my arms moved by themselves.


    Seriously, this guy. How did he even have the gall to demand attention when he was already ignored the first time? At least save some dignity.


    Is it because he''s good looking that he thought every girl had to give him their attention?


    Well, there are some who always put on a kind smile and act like a good boy to gain admirers but this guy is different. It seems like his ego has been hurt.


    Ah. He''s just a minor nuisance this time but if continued, he should say goodbye to his dignity as a senior.


    "I''m her boyfriend, what about it? Are you blind?"


    Upon hearing my words, he red up and was about to retort but when he noticed that the passersby''s attention was all on him, his face became red as he gulped his anger down again. After that, he turned around after leaving a hateful re.


    "Wow. If it was before, I would never imagine you saying that, Ruki."


    Yua said while pping softly as she stared at the back of that senior. Only now when he''s not looking anymore did she give him a nce.


    "I know. If it was before, I would''ve pulled him in that alley and beat him up."


    "Pfft. I knew it. Then let''s go and get you changed into that."


    Yuaughed at my answer before pulling me by the arm to go back inside the train station.


    Five minutester, I finished changing to it and I now look like one of their students.


    "There. This one suits you best, why did you even choose a different school? Now it''s hard to see you."


    Yua excitedly circled around me as she inspected my new look with their uniform on.


    "I already told you the reason. Anyway, is that guy from earlier someone you know?"


    If it is then it''s bound for her to encounter that guy again. Though I''m confident that she would just ignore him again, that guy might do something drastic if his buttons got pushed too far.


    "Un. A senior from the same club. I already turned him down once but he kept trying to talk to me so I decided to ignore him instead. As you can see, he''s the persistent type."


    Yua nodded and answered with the tone of not caring about the guy.


    "I see. You should take care. That type of guy is the one who will not stop until he gets what he wants."


    "You''re here now and you told him you''re my boyfriend. If he still wanted his pride, he would stop."


    "This girl¡­ Did you forget how I stole you from your boyfriend?"


    Though I wouldn''t say it''s easy, it was also not hard. When I first saw her, it was during the Music ss where every ss took it at the same time due to having not enough teachers to teach it. Besides, there are not many lessons to it. It''s much better to join a specific club to learn more.


    During that Music ss, Yua was someone who was very good at singing and if I have to say, she has the qualities of an idol. Back then, her boyfriend was also someone who''s very good at singing so they often duet together. She was already a fashion model back then. Of course, it''s not of the sexy kind but schoolgirl fashions. I never asked her what she wanted to do nor do I care about it before.


    The chance to steal her came when we were paired up randomly during one of the activities for that ss. It was just one time but I used that as a foundation to slowly learn more about her.


    Neither Yae nor Haruko was still not with me back then. She''s an earlier conquest than them so I had to do everything by myself. By creating coincidences for us to meet to manipting photos of her boyfriend showing how he was friendly with the other girls.


    It''s standard, yes and she didn''t fall for that at all due to her trust in him.


    However, one small incident pulled us to be closer and from there, it''s a downhill slope.


    Remembering it now, I guess it was really hard to separate her from him. I don''t know. That guy being a popr one also helped me. He''s somehow like Ogawa but the difference is, those girls were just his fan and not really trying to steal him from Yua.


    "The two of you are different from each other. It''s impossible for the likes of him to do what you did."


    "Somehow, I feel like your confidence in me is too high."


    For her to still be this confident, I wonder what did I do for her? I couldn''t remember it well. Most likely it''s something I''ve done without thinking about how it would affect her again.


    When I got Yae and became entangled with Haruko, my time with her became less than when I was trying to steal her.


    "I experienced it so I know. Well then, let''s go?"


    "Alright, lead the way."


    I nodded and let her walk first but a few stepster, Yua stopped and turned her head back to me.


    "Wait, I forgot something."


    "What is it?"


    "This."


    With a smile, she stepped forward and pushed my back to the wall before putting her lips over mine. Without waiting for me to respond, her tongue already moved in and caught mine. From the way she kissed me, she''s trying to apply what I taught her before.


    Soon enough, I started responding to her as I circled my arms around her and moved onto the offensive by sucking her tongue instead. From her tongue, her lips then down to her neck, Yua epted it all while the fires of excitement could clearly be seen in her eyes.


    A minuteter, we separated after onest passionate kiss. After that, like a happy puppy, she obediently stood there as I wiped the traces of my saliva on her neck with my handkerchief


    "Un. Even the way you kiss and your aftercare is different now. But it''s not in a bad way. Compared to your almost non-expressive face from before, this is better. I''m d I won that raffle. I missed you, Ruki"


    Ending it with an ''ehehe''ugh, Yua grabbed and embraced my arm as we started walking out of the train station.

 Chapter 250: You Dont Remember

    <h4>Chapter 250: You Don''t Remember</h4>


    Because Yua walked with me while hugging my arms, the eyes of everyone were once again focused on us. However, they only have a questioning gaze as they wonder who I am.


    I don''t know if it''s luck or not but none of those who saw us know me nor her. Well, it will be hard for her and the other girls if it''s someone who knew us both. Especially with the rumors of my rtionship with Akane, it might bear fruit to another rumor.


    That''s why halfway through, Yua pulled out a pair of sses from one of her pockets with no lenses and handed it to me.


    "What''s this?"


    "Your disguise. I know you''re worried about getting us into trouble with the rumors that mighte up."


    "¡­ Will this be enough? I''m not Superman."


    "I knew you''d say that. Then wear this as well."


    While giggling, Yua pulled out a ck face mask from another pocket and put it on me.


    "There. No one will know that you''re Ruki anymore."


    Yua tapped my shoulders as she tried to inspect the mask and sses hiding my face. The way she kept giggling showed how joyful this is for her.


    "¡­ And now, there''s nothing wrong to hug your arm like this again."


    I guess this is fine. Like she said, it will be harder for the others to recognize me in this getup.


    A few minutester, we arrived at their school, unlike my school which was named as the Fourth High School or Nao''s school that was affiliated to it called the Third High School, their school has a proper name. Cloudpeak High School.


    Though there''s a name, there''s really not that much of a meaning to it except that they didn''t have the 7th period which the Administration squeezed in.


    The school was also not that huge. There are only two buildings that were at two ends. At the front, there''s the School Building that was slightlyrger than ours.


    Akane already toured me here with her words as she described it during one of our talks before sleeping. The infirmary and some of the clubs are located inside.


    Then at the back gate of the school, there''s thebined Administration and Club Building.


    However, that''s not where they are waiting. The room they got was inside this School Building. On the fifth floor, near the stairs to the roof.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Yua teasingly asked as we entered the School Building.


    My eyes looked on and the first floor was almost deserted already. And even if a first-year saw her with me, she would just smile at them and they would be speechless. I guess she got a good reputation. But won''t this tarnish it? Leading me around the school with her sticking close to me.


    "Not really nervous. Well, this is a new ce so¡­ By the way, those students know you, won''t they start a rumor about you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. To stop the others from approaching me, I already dered way before that I have a boyfriend. With you here, it helped me confirm that deration. Only those persistent senpai kept on trying to talk to me."


    Yua shook her head. She then tightened her hug on my arm as she tried to rub her cheeks on it.


    I guess that exins why she''s this clingy. And she''s enjoying this too much and I don''t hate it. Ever since seeing her again, it''s making me remember the time I spent with her. She''s not this affectionate before and even when I cut her off, she didn''t react that much as if she already knew that it would happen.


    Now, look at her. A lot was truly missed by my eyes back then.


    "I see. Did you dere it like that because of me?"


    We continued on our way and started ascending the stairs.


    Though there are still students passing by or someone who knows Yua, their reactions were more normal.


    Couples weren''t unnatural after all.


    I also recognized some of my previous ssmates. I don''t know their names. However, they would possibly recognize me if not for the disguise.


    "No. You see, I only joined the group just to make fun of the other girls. It''s funny to see them being devoted to you after what you did to them. When I read about Aoi and Ria being taken in by you again. I thought I should also try. Are you disappointed?"


    Though she said it like that, it''s easy to see through her lies due to her slightly trembling voice. She''s trying to y it cool. Just that, I don''t know which part or parts are lies.


    "Not really. I think your reaction is the most normal. I pulled you all away from those guys who probably love you. I even did some despicable things just to get you to be mine and on top of that... I also took most if not all your firsts..."


    As I was saying that, I could feel Yua''s arms tightened their hug on me as if hearing all those were making her ufortable.


    "¡­ I was left wondering what did I do to deserve such devotion from all of you."


    "¡­ It''s really like they said, you''re a dense idiot, Ruki."


    "I know. I am like that. That''s why I am here. I want to know all about that and also whether you still want to continue this."


    Second floor.


    Third floor.


    Fourth floor.


    Only when we reached the steps to the Fifth floor did Yua managed to respond again. Along with that, she stopped in her tracks.


    "You don''t remember, do you? Or is it that unimportant that you don''t really remember?"


    With a slightly shaky voice, Yua looked me in the eye as she asked that.


    "Maybe. You know how I was. And even if I changed to this, it didn''t give me the ability to discern what I did for all of you that led to you still devotedly waiting for me."


    That''s how dumb I am, right? Even thinking back, I could only remember bits of things when I was with them. Not even for Haruko, Yae or the other four who managed to reconnect with me.


    In one way or another, it''s their words or actions which made me remember my time with them.


    "¡­ You really don''t remember that day. When I was almost¡­"


    When she reached that point, a tear ran from Yua''s eyes as she stopped talking.


    Ah. Was it that time? But that didn''t necessitate for her to fall for me.


    I turned around to face herpletely and wiped the tear off her face,


    "If you''re referring to that day where I saved you, I remembered it. However, like always, I only remembered it just now. Maybe I don''t think it''s that important. You were mine, I wouldn''t allow just anyone toy their hands on you."


    It was that Photographer on one of her modeling part-time. It didn''t really reach the point where she would be vited. But that guy¡­ he took a vulnerable photo of her and tried to ckmail her.


    Thinking back, I was not any worse than that guy. But what''s mine is mine so¡­ I did some steps and that guy ended in prison. Though she waspensated because of that incident, it made her decide to stop her modeling for Fashion Magazines.


    "¡­ Pfft. Are you an old man with dementia? Only remembering when it was knocked into you. I''ll let you remember. Everything you did for me."


    Though she was giggling as she answered, I heard her soft sigh of relief amidst that. She looked up to me and smiled enchantingly before hugging me tightly.


    "Let me savor the raffle I won. Once you entered that room, your attention wouldn''t just be on me anymore."


    "So, are you lying earlier when you told me that you only joined for fun?"


    "Don''t ask, dumb Ruki."


    Her mouth twitched as she lightly bit on my arm.


    These little gestures of hers¡­ I couldn''t deny that I missed it. Soon enough, my arms also moved to her back returning her hug.


    "I wish I could have you all to myself but that''s not possible, right?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry."


    "Idiot. Don''t say sorry now when you couldn''t do that before. Let''s go¡­ They might nag at me if I take up more of your time."


    My apology is toote. But I''ll still say it where it''s due.


    "Alright, lead the way."


    After saying that, we released each other but Yua grabbed my arm again as we ascended thest flight of stairs. A few stepster, we arrived in front of a clubroom.


    I looked up and read the name of the club.


    Home Economics Club¡­


    Those two girls¡­ Yae said she prepared a room but isn''t this Akane''s clubroom? They tried ying me, eh?


    Just by standing in front, I could already hear the familiar voices inside.


    "Well then¡­"


    Yua''s hand reached for the door since I stood frozen in front of it. It''s a sliding door so¡­ with a slight pull, the scenery inside the clubroom slowly revealed itself to me.


    As soon as it opened, the chattering inside stopped as all eyes fell upon me.


    My eyes also scanned those who are inside. Apart from Akane, Yae and the other girls who I reconnected to, there are seven more girls. And it''s the right count on who are talking to me in Messenger.


    Maybe because of the face mask and sses, their reactions were dyed. Only when they saw Yua who opened the doorpletely did they realize who arrived.


    "Ruki!"


    Not everyone shouted my name but all of them stood up and scrambled on their feet to get to me first.


    Akane and the other girls who were watching at the side were shaking their heads helplessly with a slight smile on their lips.


    No matter how I look at this, it will be harder to deal with them all at once¡­

 Chapter 251: Ririka and Miho

    <h4>Chapter 251: Ririka and Miho</h4>


    "That uniform looks good on you, husband."


    Akane teasingly smiled as she moved in front of me after the seven girls backed away after seeing me up close.


    Looks like they had some kind of agreement, eh?


    "Is it? Whose uniform is this by the way?"


    "It''s yours¡­ I made that!"


    Someone from the seven girls raised her hand and stood up. Her face was blushing profusely and she couldn''t really look at me straight.


    I see. If it''s someone who''s good at making costumes for her cosys, making a boy''s uniform from their own school will be easily achieved.


    "Thank you, Ririka."


    I stepped forward and thanked her sincerely.


    Upon hearing that, she slowly lifted her head and smiled.


    "You don''t need to, even before I wanted to make something for you."


    Akasaka Ririka, she''s in the same year as us. She''s a cosyer who I chanced upon at a maid cafe where she was working part-time before. She has long light brown hair with a part of it tied with a red ribbon at the back of her head. At a distance, the tied-up part of her hair could be seen sticking up. She''s a cheerful girl who always has a bright smile on her lips. Back then, I often saw her daydreaming about what kind of costume she will make next. I wonder if that already changed.


    "Even so, thanks to this, I can sneak into this school without worrying about the gazes of the others."


    "Uh, I''m surprised you can say thanks now¡­ Okay. I''ll ept your thank you."


    "Good then. Let''s talk moreter, alright?"


    I put my hand on her cheek and caressed it. Because she was blushing, her face felt kind of hot.


    And due to what I did, it turned even hotter. All she could do was nod her head as tried to rub her cheeks on my hand.


    Like with Yua, I still don''t know what I did for her which led her to decide staying in the group and wanting to reconnect with me. And the same could be said for the other six.


    My eyes scanned them again and whenever our eyes would meet, they had varying reactions, some smiled, some didn''t know what to do and some just stared back.


    "Sweetie, what will you do? We only nned up to this part. You now have full control over what to do next."


    Yae went next to me and asked.


    The other girls were also waiting for my answer.


    "Let''s see. Since we''re already somehow reconnected through the use of Messenger, we only needed to confirm it. Girls, like I said, it''s your choice whether you still wanted to be connected to me. I will never turn down anyone. I stole all of you from someone and I would not steal just anyone. I can confirm upon seeing you all here that I really like you."


    I thought for a while before turning to Yua, Ririka, and the other six. And I didn''t stop there. I turned around and directed my next words to Yae, Aoi, Sena and Otoha.


    Ria wasn''t here yet maybe she wouldn''t be able toe or she''s runningte and Akane is a special case. Among everyone here, she''s the only one I never stole, she''s already mine to begin with.


    "That goes for you too. We already had the time to reconnect again. Our feelings for each other have already been made clear."


    "I know, darling." Aoi nodded before moving towards me, her unruly nature came out again as she slid her arms to my side and hugged me.


    "That''s not fair, Aoi."


    Otoha who I haven''t seen for a while since that day she visited our houseined.


    "Do you want a round with me, Aoi?"


    With a menacing re, Sena made a gesture of punching her own palm.


    Aoi smirked at them.


    "Don''t be so goody-two-shoes you two. Juste here and give darling a hug. I''m sure he also misses you two."


    After saying that, Aoi drew her face closer.


    Well, the way I didn''t react to what she did already meant that what she said is true. I really missed them.


    With Aoi showing her affection like this, I didn''t stop her and instead, I kissed her before she could even take the initiative.


    There are no strangers here anyway. Kissing is already something I did with everyone and it even went beyond that. If they were still embarrassed to see us doing it, that''s just their personality.


    Sena and Otoha red up but the two didn''t say anything. They followed what Aoi said and moved towards me.


    After I released Aoi, Otoha switched ces with her.


    "I missed you, Ruki. It''s like years already since I''ve been this close to you."


    "You know you could ask Mihara-san to drive you to our house or even ask me to see you once in a while. I won''t reject you as long as I''m free."


    "Grandfather isn''t home yet and Mother is restricting me to go out or stayte."


    "I see. Then I''ll save time for you today."


    After saying that, like with Aoi, I initiated a kiss that Otoha wholeheartedly received.


    With this I know I really love Otoha just because it''s her and not because of her family. Her Mother restricting her was most likely because of the engagement¡­


    She told me through one of our talks in Messenger that her Grandfather left for an overseas trip so she still couldn''t set the time for us to meet.


    It''s a good thing since I''m also still not ready to go head-to-head against that big of a person. But I won''t shy away from it. It''s for Otoha after all.


    After Otoha, Sena also went into my arms, she''s not wearing her uniform but her tracksuit that was half-zipped which made way for her PE shirt to peek out. Her ss probably had PE as theirst period today and she couldn''t bother to change back to her uniform.


    "Don''t you have training today? Coach Ayu will scold you again."


    "I already called her. It''s an important day for you after all. I want to be here and witness it."


    "Important, huh? Maybe it really is. In any case, I''ll be going there this Sunday as promised."


    "I know. I''ll wait for you at the station again."


    I will pass the required papers for that part-time job and well, since I''m already there, it''s a waste not to spend the time with her.


    And the same with the other two, I kissed Sena passionately, ignoring the gazes of everyone.


    Yae and Akane were just watching at their side. The two were quite confident since they''ll have more time with meter. Today will be Yae''s day to sleepover after all.


    "Ruki, me too."


    Maybe influenced by what she saw, someone from the eight came forward and asked me for the same treatment after Sena separated from me and the three of them went back to their ce.


    I turned towards the girl and smiled.


    "Come here then, Miho."


    Nishioka Miho. Among the eight here, she''s the hardest to conquer back then but once I became sessful, she''s almost like Yae who somehow fell for me halfway. But yeah, she''s one of those I cut off even before the graduation.


    I never really tried to understand her and unlike Yae, she just quietly went away after that. Soon after that, I forgot about her or I put her at the back of my mind. Not really understanding the why and how she ended up falling for me.


    I reached for her hand and grasped it in mine. Her fingers were still as delicate as before. She''s a pianist and someone really good at it so these fingers of hers were even more important than her face.


    Back when I still kept her by my side, I was often listening to her y it. Even though I don''t know that much about music, she kept on asking me for my opinion whether she did good or bad.


    "I''m d I epted Akane''s invite, I still got another chance like this."


    She started with a shaky voice. With her head slightly hung down, the fringes of her maroon hair covered her eyes. Even without seeing it, she''s about to cry already. Her hand grasped mine as well before lifting it to her face.


    "I''m sorry I never understood you before. And honestly, you would''ve been better off without me. As you can see, there are lots of you waiting for me."


    "It doesn''t matter. I already epted that way before. Every time I will y a piece, I''m always looking back, hoping to see you there listening to me. But the reality is cruel. You''re not there anymore¡­"


    Miho opened my palm and ced it on her cheeks, like with Ririka, she started rubbing her cheeks on it as she slowly looked up at me, with a hint of tear in her purple eyes.


    "I don''t know if I already said it before, I hate to see your face be stained with tears. But yeah, I''m sure I''m always the reason for that. If it''s really fine with you then..."


    I pulled her into my arms before continuing.


    "¡­ I will understand you better and hear you y again."


    With her face buried in my chest, I couldn''t see her expression upon hearing my words. However, everything was answered when her arms embraced me back as if she didn''t want to let go anymore.


    All of the girls here were hurt by me in one way or another. Compared to my new girls at my school, these girls'' memory of me was that of the selfish and greedy guy who will do anything to get them. There''s no way to write that off. There''s only the promise of making it right for them.

 Chapter 252: The Other Five

    <h4>Chapter 252: The Other Five</h4>


    Yua, Ririka, and Miho. It''s already three out of eight and none of the three even rejected me. Instead, they all showed how much they wanted to be with me again.


    Now there''s another five. I turned my head to one of them after calming down Miho.


    "Elizabeth¡­ Won''t you give your Dark Prince a hug?"


    Upon hearing that, Elizabeth, still with her blonde hair adorned with a little crown on her head, excitedly pranced towards me.


    Everyone knew her nature as a chuunibyou so seeing that crown is already a daily urrence to everyone even in her ss. Unlike others who carefully hid that side of theirs, Elizabeth was never shy to her nature.


    I just don''t know why she calls herself a Princess when her title is Queen. That''s a mystery that I''m afraid to ask her before. Acting a chuunibyou along with her was already giving me a cringe. If I delved too much into her lore, I might also truly be one.


    "My. Since my Dark Prince asked for it, this Princess will generously give it to you."


    There''s a wide grin on her lips and with her sparkling blue eyes, she jumped into my arms and circled her arm around me.


    "Risa will never change. Now that she''s in front of Ruki, her chuunibyou power is at max."


    One of thest four girls muttered and shook her head upon watching Elizabeth''s act. She''s a ssmate of Elizabeth and even if she wanted to deny it, she''s one of her friends.


    Even if she''s a chuunibyou, Elizabeth isn''t isted by others. In fact, she''s even more popr that way. If one day she stopped being a chuuni, they''ll probably think that it''s strange.


    "Yukari, you too. Won''t you give me a hug?"


    I turned to the speaker and held out my hand.


    Taniguchi Yukari. I''ve met her through Elizabeth. Though she has a mature appearance, mainly her big breasts and her dark blue hair running down her shoulders, she''s more outspoken and easy to bend. And despite her continuousint about Elizabeth''s behavior, she kept staying on her side. They''re best friends of each other even if they don''t put it in words.


    "Ugh. You''re still as shameless as ever, Ruki. Haa. And here I am, falling under you again. I missed you."


    Yukari sighed and said in a resigned tone. Nheless, her words were reflecting her nature as she also walked forward and took my hand.


    "And you''re still like this. I told you to be more confident. Your charm will increase exponentially if you did."


    "Charm, huh? I don''t need that. I got a boyfriend even if I''m like this, hmm? And then you stole me from him. I''m bound to you now."


    Like that, eh? She''s someone who hardly recognized her worth. The guy she was going out with somehow tricked her into that rtionship and so I did the same and sessfully stole her. And from there, I probably tried to change her current nature to match her mature appearance. I guess I failed. Even so, I still enjoyed stealing her and savoring my time with her.


    "Yukari is acting, my Dark Prince. She''s only upset that it took you this long to im her hand again."


    Elizabeth tiptoed and whispered in a loud voice next to my ear. She intentionally let the girl hear it.


    "Hey, Risa! Don''t expose me like that. This chuuni."


    Yukari shouted back and grumbled before turning her head sideways, acting embarrassed. She crossed her arms, holding up that huge rack of hers as she sneakily nced at me.


    "I see. You really listened to me and now you''ve turned this mischievous."


    I pulled her by her waist and had her look straight at me.


    With pouty lips and bloated cheeks, Yukari blew air through her nose before speaking.


    "It''s your fault. I was waiting ever since Aoi and Ria told us that you took them back. You deserve some punishment, right?"


    "I guess I do. What will you do then?"


    "No kiss."


    Yukari''s answer came out almost instantly.


    This girl, she''s trying to be mischievous again. But the way she is now is way better than before. Although I will surely miss the meek and slightly weak-willed Yukari, seeing her change somehow puts me at ease.


    "Alright, I will give it all to Elizabeth instead."


    "Thank you for your declination for your opportunity, Yukari. I will treat you to my royal dessert tomorrow. Shower me with your love now, my Dark Prince, and unseal this curse you cast upon me."


    Elizabeth''s wide grin grew even wider upon hearing my words and that made her chuuni trait thrive.


    I wonder what kind of curse I put on her under her new setting? She alwayses up with ridiculous plots and yeah¡­ to indulge her, I always acted ordingly. That''s how I started to steal her away from that Cursed Prince of hers. Her time with me became more enjoyable.


    And since I thought of teasing Yukari, I once again indulged Elizabeth with what she wanted. While still keeping Yukari close to us, I kissed Elizabeth passionately.


    And as if we thought of the same thing, our gazes went from each other to the speechless Yukari.


    "Eh? Huh? Wait¡­ I take that back. I''ve missed you a lot, Ruki. Don''t leave me out like this."


    When she gathered her thoughts again, Yukari panicked and separated Elizabeth from me. Thetter didn''t really mind it as she giggled cutely which indicated her satisfaction.


    "You''re the one who said that, Yukari. I''m just respecting your wish."


    "I give up! Take me again!"


    Yukari put herself in my embrace by herself as she almost shouted to my face.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well then stay by my side while I talk with them."


    I smirked and put her to my side as I walked towards thest three whose expressions varied from how amusing they took the scene in front of them.


    Since I already moved, Yukari could only silently ept it and hugged my arm instead. Elizabeth was still lost in her fantasy so we left her standing there.


    Well, that girl will be fine after she finished savoring the affection I gave her.


    "What do you all think? Have you changed your mind? This is how it will be. Especially now that we''re in different schools, I will not always be with you like before. At most, we can continue talking in Messenger and when I have time, I can go and meet whoever is free at that time or whoever I can think of at that moment."


    With their addition, it will really be a juggle maintaining physical contact with them. That''s why I''m giving them this choice. I still like them of course but doing this now thanter was better.


    "I''m here because I still want you. That''s my answer to your question. But you know, what you said is true, it will really be difficult and I''m more concerned with how your body will take this. Your daily exercise might not be enough to maintain your health. You should start running again."


    One of them answered and instantly showed concern over my body above everything else.


    Kaneda Aika. She has short brown hair and although she has a skinny build, she''s an athletic one and a member of the track and field club as an obstacle course runner.


    Running, huh? I only do that on a treadmill nowadays but back then, that''s how I first met her. She''s a year older so¡­ She''s the same generation as Yae and Haruko.


    "Uhm. My answer is the same¡­ Ruki, don''t you like me too?"


    Another one answered next. Otosaka Hiyori. She''s like Kana. A cute and shy type of girl. However, unlike Kana, her shyness was somewhat incurable. Only one thing can make her enthusiastic. Ah. Make that two. Me and her hobby of being an idol fanatic.


    Deep inside, she wanted to be an idol but her personality is limiting that. I remembered that I also tried letting her speak more but to no avail. Unless it''s about me or her favorite idols, she''ll be the cute and shy type of girl. Her boyfriend back then is a childhood friend who in one way or another managed to get her to say yes.


    "Ruki, you can''t just tell us to make a choice after making up our minds to go here and meet you. We''re all of the same mind regarding you. Aika-san''s words are right though. Can you really take it? Above all else, that''s what we have to make sure first."


    Andstly, the prim, proper and strict ss President of a senior ss back then.


    Hasegawa Mizuki.


    Well, she''s vastly different from Kanzaki. Most of her ssmates were terrified of her and even Haruko somehow admired her despite being only a ss President. She had a boyfriend back then but that''s all for show. She just wanted no one to approach her again and that guy agreed reluctantly.


    Even if there''s really nothing going on with them, just the fact that she has a boyfriend ignited my desire and that ended up with me taking the ce of that pseudo-boyfriend. Unlike him though, I worked my way to be recognized by her. Ever since she started contacting me on Messenger, I kept wondering what made her stay. I thought that by asking her, she would tell me but she kept her mouth shut about it.


    Like Nami and Shizu-senpai, she has long ck hair which she rarely pulls up with a ribbon. Her family is also somewhat special. At the same level as Otoha''s family. A Noble House. However, she''s not from the direct line.


    Though I somehow expected that they would all say yes, two of them expressing concern even before I took them back made me feel light.


    "Aika and Mizuki, thank you for both of your concerns but I also wouldn''t be here if not for wanting to meet you all. My body will be fine. Like you said¡­ My health is important for this to work that''s why, is it fine to rely on you to tell me when I''m already going too far?"


    I alternately looked at them and before continuing, I waited for their answer.


    Soon enough. Aika nodded her head and stepped forward to pinch my arm. That''s her way to curb her desire to scold me. Mizuki shook her head and sighed but like Aika, she stepped forward and held my chin before inspecting my face thoroughly. Only when she became satisfied with what she saw did she nod her head.


    "You know how I was back then and I did a lot of wrongs to you. This time, I wanted to respect your choice. That''s why I asked that. And Hiyori, you don''t need to ask that. I will not steal you if I don''t like you. Come here. Let me take a good look at you."


    I continued before beckoning to the shy Hiyori who couldn''t decide whether she would step forward or not.


    With this, I finally met and heard their answers. None of them backed down. I will make sure to make it up to them. There''s no such thing as righting the wrongs I''ve done. Those couldn''t be erased. I will make new memories with them instead and this time, I will be honest with my feelings towards them. I don''t know how this will end but¡­ I''m truly d to meet them once again.

 Chapter 253: Yukaris Change

    <h4>Chapter 253: Yukari''s Change</h4>


    "Husband, do you want alone time with each of them? We still have around an hour before the school closes."


    Since I am now done with talking to them and hearing their answers about what will be our set up now that I''m taking them all back, Akane walked behind me and asked.


    This is only supposed to be a meeting with them to confirm if they really still want me but with everyone gathered here, I don''t know but I want to spend time with everyone.


    This will be a rare asion where they would be gathering like this.


    Each of them has their own club to attend to and their own dreams to pursue for their future. Also, I don''t know how Akane got permission to use this club room of theirs for this meeting.


    "Do you want to?"


    Instead of answering her about what I want, I asked the girls surrounding me first. I also promised some time with Otoha so I have to manage the following hour well.


    "Do you even have to ask? We don''t know when we will be able to see you again after this day. I''m sure everyone has something they wanted to tell you alone."


    Mizuki answered while the others nodded continuously. Even Yua who already got some time earlier had renewed excitement in her eyes.


    "There''s the answer, wife. Will it be possible? Did you prepare another room?"


    "Yes there''s another one but it''s not as big as this. Yaeko will bring you there. So who''s first?"


    Akane scanned her gaze towards the eight girls. And based on the girls'' reactions, there''s a little fear from how they look at Akane.


    Most likely it''s because she''s the one who made all of these possible. They all know that among everyone here, she''s the only one I didn''t steal from someone. She devotedly waited for the day I opened my eyes again and looked at her the same way I did before my desire manifested.


    "Yukari. Do you want to go?"


    I turned to my side and asked the girl still clinging to my arm. Because of what she did earlier, I had her stay at my side while I''m talking with the three.


    She''s already clinging to me so¡­ I will start with her.


    "Yes!"


    Yukari excitedly answered as her previous gloom from sidelining her was cast off instantly.


    "Then let''s go. Yae, please."


    "Right away, sweetie. Follow me."


    "I''ll look forward to what you will say. Whatever it will be, be it aint or you just want to vent your frustrations towards me, I''d like to hear them all. Starting today, you''re all mine again and likewise, you will have my undivided attention when we''re alone. That being the case, I will bepletely honest to you and I hope you can do the same for me."


    Before following Yae with Yukari in tow, I addressed them all. This is not just directed to the eight but also to everyone in the room.


    "Don''t worry, Ruki. I have a lot in store for you."


    Aika beamed a smile to me as she nodded as acknowledgement to what I said,


    And after that, almost simr words came out from everyone''s mouth.


    Upon hearing all that, I smiled at them and followed Yae outside.


    The room wasn''t that far as it is a former storage room located on this floor. It was already cleaned out with only a single locker and a single table ced side by side.


    "I will be going back, sweetie. Just tell Yukari who will be next after you''re done talking to her."


    Yae said before closing the door for us.


    She had that same smile she had when she''s helping me with my conquest back then. I guess this satisfied her desire to be of help to me¡­


    "Ruki¡­"


    A minute after the door closed, Yukari called out to me.


    "What is it? Are you still upset with me?"


    "How can I still be upset? I took in all the words you uttered since you arrived with Yua. I''m sorry for acting like that. I really want to show you how much I''ve changed since that day."


    "I see. Then, can you show me how much you''ve changed? After that, I will also show you that I''m not the same guy who tricked you to dump your boyfriend."


    "¡­ Is this enough?"


    Yukari pulled me by the arm and went to the table. She sat herself there before hugging my head to her chest as she slowly brushed my hair with her fingers.


    Her heartbeat noticeably quickened and she''s starting to release an unusual heat which could only mean how embarrassed she was feeling at the moment.


    This girl. Back then, no matter what I did, she would just submit to what I wanted to do with her. In contrast to that, no matter how much I told her to tell me what she wanted, she kept her mouth shut and kept it all to herself. Even when I cut her off, apart from the tears which naturally ran down her captivating mature face, she never uttered any grievance.


    Also, I never heard what she actually felt for me. Whether she hated everything or I made herfortable. I''m probably just coercing her to do those things with me as she often closes her eyes when we''re in an intimate situation.


    When I received her message in Messenger along with the others who wanted me to take them back, only then did I get a glimpse at what she really felt towards me.


    "What are you doing? Tell me in detail. Back then, you''re only vocal when Elizabeth''s with us. When we''re alone like this, you''re always silent and sumbing to anything I asked you to do."


    "Uhm¡­ I¡­ I wanted you to hear my heartbeat. How excited and happy I am."


    Yukari stuttered and found it difficult toplete her sentence. In direct contrast to what she''s saying.


    "Is this supposed to be happy? Why are you sweating a lot?"


    "¡­ I-I''m nervous. I don''t know how you will react now that I''m not the same Yukari who couldn''t voice out her real thoughts."


    "Don''t be nervous. You''re still my Yukari. Isn''t this what I wanted? I might not remember much about our time due to my one-track mind back then but I know I always wanted to hear what you think. Not just you nodding and bending to what I wanted to do."


    Every time I was with her, I would try to make her talk to me more than just what she experienced for the day.


    After hearing my words, Yukari inhaled and exhaled long breaths to calm herself down. Once her heartbeat returned to its normal state, she started speaking her mind and heart out.


    "What I think¡­ When you left me, your words kept on repeating in my mind so I tried asking Risa what to do. However, like me, she''s crying about her Dark Prince leaving her alone in her castle."


    "Because of that, I started asking myself¡­ and I found the answer¡­ I want you to look at me again. I want you to take me into your arms. I want to hear your encouragement. I want to do something for you just like how you solved most of my problems back then. I want to be with you¡­ Not just someone who you will pass the time with but someone you will spend the rest of your life with. I love you, Ruki¡­ Don''t leave me again¡­"


    Halfway through her words, her voice cracked and I felt her warm tears dropping to the back of my neck. Her heartbeat that was skipping too fast earlier calmed down wherein the beats started to have one clear rhythm.


    At this moment, she''s pouring everything she bottled up and through this, it''s all being conveyed to me.


    Her hug somehow loosened up so I lifted my head and looked up to her. There''s a huge smile on her face amidst the tears that were running down from her face.


    I reached my hand to it and wiped it with my fingers. After that, I leveled my face to hers. Before taking her lips, I stared into her eyes, waiting for something I wanted her to do.


    Yukari didn''t let me wait as her head gave me a small nod. She finally understood that I am waiting for her permission.


    And with that, I drew my face closer and softly ced my lips on hers. It stayed like that for about 10 seconds, before our lips moved and turned that simple kiss into a passionate one. From kissing to biting andstly using our tongues to express the longing we have for each other.


    "These tears¡­ I will make sure this is thest time I will see these tears filled with the sadness you bottled up."


    I said between bated breaths as soon as we finished that long and passionate kiss.


    "Un¡­ Don''t forget about me. You have a lot of girls and I know I''m not someone special like Akane for you. Just knowing that you remember me is enough."


    Yukari put my head back to rest on her chest and continued to caress the back of my head.


    "What are you saying? Don''tpare yourself to Akane, there''s a reason why her existence is too special for me. This might not sound so grand anymore but I''ll still say it¡­ You and everyone else are all special to me. This is how I am, Yukari. I''m too greedy that even if one of you leaves me after this, I will surely feel the pain."


    I added more of them. Even if I don''t try to think about it, my mind was already working on how I can keep them all satisfied. Satisfied enough to not leave me.


    Haa¡­ I know this is also the reason why I kept on moving but I can''t stop these thoughts. No. More like, I don''t want to stop it.


    "Is this what you mean about the change in you?"


    "Yes. I can now feel all kinds of emotion. Not just that indifferent guy who didn''t hesitate to make a move to the best friend of the girl I am with. I know this iste and this will not change anything but I''m sorry for everything I did to you."


    "Ruki¡­ Enough with that. Hold me too¡­ I''m really d we both changed. If I continued being the same girl you met, I will not be here. And if you continue being the same Ruki, none of this will happen."


    Yukari shook her head and tightened her arms, burying me further in her embrace.


    This isn''t the first time I''m hearing the same sentences but it still calmed me down at this moment.


    Heeding her words, Ipletely indulged myself in her embrace and I did the same for her. Just feeling each other''s warmth like this, we spent thest few minutes before she stood up to call the next girl.

 Chapter 254: The Princess and Her Dark Prince

    <h4>Chapter 254: The Princess and Her Dark Prince</h4>


    After talking with Yukari, I had her call the next girl and I told her that she can choose who she will pick to go next.


    A minuteter, the Queen of the lost Kingdom of Arcadia, Wielder of the Staff of Judgement, and the Crown of Doom appeared.


    Well, I''m thankful she didn''t add new titles to her name, or else, it will be harder to memorize.


    "Did you summon me, oh Dark Prince of Unstoppable Greed, the Skirt-chasing Demonic Tyrant, Possessor of the Irresistible Tongue and Breaker of Rtionships?"


    What the hell? I''m already used to the Dark Prince but only now did I hear my full title that she made up for me¡­


    "Elizabeth. Come here and let me tell you something."


    "Oh my! Is my prince going to indulge his tainted hands on this Princess?"


    Though she acted coy, Elizabeth tedly closed our distance and circled her arms on me. Though she already did this earlier, there''s a little reservation on her actions when she''s in front of the others.


    Right now, this is how she really was around me. It feels like I went back to that time when I apanied her on her antics. Even if I stayed silent, she''ll just continue until I respond to her.


    "I''m ready, my Prince! We do not have any spectators here. You can now ravish my body once more! Oh, how long have I waited for this day toe¡­"


    See. She''s still continuing.


    This girl¡­ If Yukari changed for the better, it feels like this girl has gotten worse on her chuunibyou fantasy.


    "Why are you silent, my Dark Prince? Oh! Are you already taking off my clothes inside your¡ªOuch!"


    To interrupt her, I flicked her forehead which resulted in her covering it instantly with her hand.


    "Calm down, alright? You''re going off in some extreme direction. Sit here and let me look at you better."


    I tapped my hand on the table where Yukari sat earlier.


    While biting her lips due to the pain, Elizabeth reluctantly did what I asked and elegantly sat herself on it.


    "Uh¡­ It hurts, Ruki."


    She finally changed her way of calling me by my name. She''s still holding her forehead and her face was still flinching from the pain.


    I might''ve hit her harder than I intended.


    "Let me see."


    I removed her hand and there''s a red mark on her forehead. Upon seeing that, I instantly felt guilty. I guess I got a bit agitated by her continuous babbling¡­


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to flick that hard. Let''s go and apply some ointment there. Akane or Yae probably had some on them."


    "It''s fine. I''ll lose a few minutes with you if we go. I''ll ask themter¡­"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Un¡­ Am I a bad girl, my Prince?"


    "Haa¡­ No, you''re not. I told you to not do it excessively. I won''t run away again, alright? So go back to being just my Cursed Princess."


    Ugh¡­ This is fine. It''s for Elizabeth after all. This isn''t that revolting to say.


    "But this is how I am¡­ You epted me like this."


    "I know and I still epted you as you are. It''s not that I want you to stoppletely, just don''t do it excessively like what you did just now. That''s inelegant of you my Princess."


    "I see¡­ That was my longing for you bursting out of its confinement. I should''ve sealed it better by using the power of the Portrait of Darkness."


    If I remember correctly, that Portrait of Darkness is¡­ my picture. And by sealing it¡­ she meant looking at it every night or every chance she could do.


    Ah. My memories of deciphering her cryptic words have started to return...


    "I''m here now. You don''t need to continue using that. You can also use video call if you want to see me."


    Last time, when she called, it''s only through voice. Maybe she decided against using video because I still haven''t taken her back.


    "Really? Well then, expect me to call you from the Abyss."


    "Un. Now. Do you have something to tell me? Anything you want. I will hear it. Curse me, beat me, or anything you can think of."


    "I don''t take you for a masochist, my Prince. But do you have that tendency now?"


    "How did you even trante my words to that?"


    "Hehe¡­ I just want to see your surprised face."


    Elizabeth pulled on my arm and had me stand in front of her. Since she was sitting at the table, her head is now taller than mine.


    "You didn''t lie to me. You really came to meet me. Thank you, my prince."


    She cupped my face and dropped her lips on it. At first, she was just pecking it but gradually, her lips started to stay longer, savoring the kiss that she was giving me.


    "There. I actually don''t have a lot to say. Only that. I''m truly grateful that you once again stood by your words. I shouldn''t have doubted you."


    "It''s fine to doubt when I left you like that. I heard from Yukari that you also cried a lot after that day. How are you now?"


    "Isn''t it obvious, my Prince? I''m jubnt at your return. The Curse of Yearning you put upon me has been lifted and transformed to the Blessing of Affection."


    "I see. That''s great then. Today, with all of you here, we don''t have much time to catch up. I will take you on a date in the near future. Do you have somewhere you want to go to?"


    "Uhm¡­ Nowhere. But I want a day with only the two of us. On top of our castle."


    I see. She wanted me to stay with her for a day. In their house.


    "Your parents were furious thest time they saw me in your room."


    There''s that event with her¡­ She didn''t invite me but I still decided to go with her. Well, I''m still full on satisfying my desire back then and I was still not hesitating on being forceful to them.


    That day, when she mentioned that her parents will be out untilte at night, I went home with her and intruded in their house. At first, she was against it but when we arrived there, I somehow started serving her like a real Princess.


    I even cooked for her dinner. After that¡­ We did it in the kitchen, in the dining room, in the living room, in the bathroom, in her own room and anywhere we can enter.


    It''s like we deigned that their whole house is our castle¡­


    However, before I could leave after savoring that time together, her parents arrived earlier than expected and saw me leaving her room.


    I don''t know if that was lucky or just a sh of inspiration. But I had us clean up immediately and make an excuse of helping her with her homework which was supported by the books and worksheets Iid out in her room.


    Still, they''re furious upon seeing a guy leaving their daughter''s room. They kicked me out of their house and even threatened to call the school to report. Come morning, I heard from Yukari that she was grounded for a week. Her parents even called the school to just send the teaching materials to their house.


    And there''s no mention of reporting me. I''m clueless at first but I heard from Elizabeth herself that she pleaded with her parents not to do that.


    To aplish that, I first observed her house for a few days to remember her parent''s routine and on the 5th day, I visited her through her windows. She was surprised and scared at first but when she realized it was me, she became extremely ted and the smile on her face at that time was something unforgettable.


    But yeah, I still forgot everything except that smile. And I didn''t try to exin anything to her parents.


    "Next month, they will both be busy about something. We can have the time¡­ or you can climb up to my window again. The rope you used was still there¡­ I kept it as a memento of you defying everything to see me."


    "Alright. If it''s for my Princess'' smile, let''s n for it. But Elizabeth, what I did back then was still wrong. I should''ve tried to talk to your parents to let you off. They didn''t see anything anyway."


    "That was impossible for the Ruki of that time, my Prince. You sneaking in to see me is enough."


    Ah. Right. I would never think of confronting her parents back then.


    After a while, Elizabeth''s time ended. During the time we spent together, apart from clearing everything on how we will proceed from now on, she also asked me things that she''s curious about. Especially the change in me.


    She can talk normally if she likes to but as always, her chuunibyou tendency will always rise up. As long as it''s not as excessive as before, everything is tolerable for me.


    I guess that''s also her uniqueness.


    Before she left to call for the next one, we savored what little time we have together.

 Chapter 255: Unraveled Through Recollection

    <h4>Chapter 255: Unraveled Through Recollection</h4>


    After Elizabeth, the next girl who followed after her was Ririka.


    Upon seeing me waiting for her in that room, she smiled bashfully again and unhurriedly walked towards me.


    "Why are you still acting shy around me? Did you not miss me?"


    I asked Ririka as I grasped for her hand. Her reddened cheeks from earlier still hadn''t calmed down. Most likely, she continued thinking about me after I talked to her again.


    "I do miss you but you know this is how I am. I''m happy to see you again, Ruki. Will you stop running away from me? It felt like we went back to that time."


    Ah. That time¡­


    Among all of these girls who wanted to reconnect with me, I knew that Ririka simply wanted to spend time with me again just like what we were doing in the past. She didn''t have any other desire but to continue our rtionship.


    "I won''t run away anymore. This time, we will not end unless you wish to get out of our rtionship."


    I remembered back then how enthusiastic she was at making more costumes to wear and sometimes, I would apany her to the events she''s attending. She''s fairly popr among thatmunity after all.


    Her previous boyfriend before I stole her from him was someone she got to know from a circle of cosyers. It''s someone older than her. If I remember correctly, he''s a second-year high school student. That guy was probably already in college today.


    When I first saw her in that maid cafe, that guy was there and even if they didn''t explicitly show it, I somehow discerned it due to her interaction with him. She''s sweeter than himpared to the other guests she was serving.


    Starting that day, I frequented that cafe to see her and know her schedule to the point that I would specifically go to that cafe just to be served by her.


    After a few times of showing up there, I nned for us to run into each other at school. During that first encounter, I eximed upon seeing her as if I had just found out that my favorite server at that cafe was someone near me.


    Since I continued to go to that cafe, she confronted me and frankly told me what she thought. She suspected that I am stalking her, which is true but I firmly denied it at that time.


    After that confrontation, I stopped going to that cafe during her shift to erase that notion she had and even if we ran into each other at the school, I would ignore her and go on my own way.


    "Why will I wish to get out? All this time all I thought was how I will get you back to my side. I know that what you did that time was all for stealing me from my ex but the effort you put in¡­ I appreciate all of it."


    Ririka pouted and tightened her hold on my hand showing that my words upset her.


    Continuing on, the next part of my conquest to steal her was at a convention which she attended as a cosyer. I also nned to run into her there and when we did the first time, I hurriedly walked away.


    That happened at least three times before she called out to me by herself. Since she hadn''t seen me again after that day she suspected me of stalking her, she apologized and asked why I stoppeding to the cafe.


    Well, that''s an obvious question but I still answered her truthfully that she would just continue seeing me as a stalker if I appeared at that cafe again when it''s her shift. Through that, she learned that I never stoppeding and avoided her instead.


    After that event, we kept running into each other at school and every time it happened, I continued avoiding her. Thatsted until she couldn''t take it anymore and chased after me to confront me.


    "It''s just in case. My rtionships are beyond normal after all. If you start to feel like to have a normal life again, don''t hesitate to tell me¡­"


    I answered her first question sincerely before continuing.


    "Well, the effort paid off anyway, I got you from him. Maybe that''s really me liking you at that time. I''m just in denial."


    The way she confronted me when I kept avoiding her was somewhat unforgettable. She pulled me to their clubroom and she wore her maid cafe uniform just for me to see. She then asked me if my favorite maid server had changed to someone else.


    Well, that sounded like someone who didn''t want to lose a loyal customer, nheless, that was the result that I was aiming for.


    I told her that it''s still her but if it would lead to her thinking of me as her stalker then I would continue to avoid her. At that moment, she apologized once more and told me that she would stop thinking like that again.


    A few days passed and I continued avoiding her at school but I started to time my visit at that cafe during her shift once more.


    When she saw me, she was beyond happy that she chatted with me more than the other customers.


    Slowly, we grew closer but when I kept avoiding her at the school even if she tried interacting with me there, her frustrations built up. When it exploded, I was once again brought to their club room and was interrogated by her.


    And at that point, I told her how I wanted to steal her from her boyfriend. She was shocked by that answer but that got her curious. Starting that day, I stopped avoiding her and I even started visiting her club. Helping her with various things as well as spending time with her.


    Though I never brought up the same words again, that was already imprinted deep in her mind that she started blushing whenever she''s with me.


    As days continued to pass where there would only be the two of us, I gradually took advantage of our situation. At first, she would reject me but the resistance she had was low.


    Now that I think about it, she probably started liking me during that and all the setup about her staying in a rtionship with her boyfriend that was far away was just an excuse to not turn what we had into something official.


    Haa. I don''t know anymore. I somehow managed to unravel the mystery of why this girl liked me by recollecting what happened to us.


    "True, you called it as just your desire wanting to steal me, but I felt it, Ruki. You liked me more than you know."


    Ririka lifted my hand to her cheek again and had me caress it.


    I did what she wanted and a satisfied expression appeared on her face. Ririka then stepped forward and closed the remaining distance between us, embracing me with her delicate arms.


    "Even if that''s true, I still cut you off when it''s time."


    "You''re trying to run away from what you feel after all¡­ After that day, Akane invited me to the group and from there I learned how there''s not just me in your life. And all of us are someone you cut off from your life."


    Right. She''s one of the few who I never told about my other girls. For Akane to even approach her and open her eyes to it¡­ Could it be that I have a misconception about who joined that group? Did she specifically choose those who I also came to like and not just a stealing target?


    "Isn''t that enough proof for you to stay away from me? I never told you about them¡­"


    Ririka shook her head and pinched my cheek this time.


    "At first that''s what I thought. That I should ept that we''re over. But I heard each of their stories and that made me think that if they''re staying, why can''t I? It''s only until I can move on from you."


    So they exchanged stories, huh? Then that means, they knew the reason why each of them stayed and waited for me¡­


    "But one day, Haruko-senpai, Akane, Aoi, and Ria told us about the change that happened in you. And as you can see, here I am trying again. I really enjoyed talking to you again through Messenger. However, this¡­ Nothing beats having you this close to me."


    Ririka continued and tightened her embrace. Her scent, her voice, everything about her kept pulling me back to that time when I''m still visiting her.


    After all this, I stopped restricting myself and just held her in my arms with the same intensity as she did. With her head resting on my shoulder, I heard her giggle lovingly as she whispered in my ear.


    "I love you, Ruki. Let me continue being with you."


    "If everything I said about what will happen to us didn''t faze you, then¡­ let me take care of you again, Ririka."


    "dly!"


    Ririka eximed before taking the initiative to kiss me.


    Slowly, I''m starting to understand why they stayed. Maybe the same thing will happen to the others¡­ Still, I want to hear each of their stories.

 Chapter 256: Series of Realization

    <h4>Chapter 256: Series of Realization</h4>


    Realizing things like this, I guess this could be considered as growth. When I told Ririka about it, she was more than happy and even offered to let me remember more of our past to solidify that truth which I just realized.


    I epted it but with the limited time we had today, I told her that we could continue it next time or in Messenger. Though she felt a little sad about it, Ririka nodded and called the next girl.


    Like with Yukari and Elizabeth, I had her choose who will be next. It is better this way rather than I picked them myself. They might think that the order of who I talked to was an order of priority. Even if I said that everyone''s equal when ites to how much I like them, those kinds of notions were unavoidable.


    A minuteter, I could hear someone''s heavy footsteps approaching the room. Just from that, I already guessed who''s next.


    When the door opened, I raised my arm and waved at the neer.


    "Mizuki, you still haven''t changed that habit of walking with heavy footsteps."


    Upon hearing my words, the girl red at me and promptly closed the door behind her.


    "You''re already used to it that you could recognize it even from a distance. It''s fine like this. At least, this way, I know you wouldn''t forget about me."


    She walked towards me and sat at the table like a prim and properdy she is while tapping the space beside her, wordlessly telling me to sit with her.


    Since that''s what she wanted, I sat next to her. And when I did, her head instantly rested itself on my shoulder. This girl''s way of showing how she missed me is always this unique. She wouldn''t voice it out. Instead, she would be a bitmanding like this before softening up either resting her head on my shoulder or using myp as her pillow.


    "Now that I took you back, there''s no way I will forget about you again, you know? Didn''t I tell you through our conversations on Messenger?"


    Among the eight of them, Mizuki seldom talked to me but when she did, she would have a bunch of topics that wouldn''t end in just an hour or two. Good thing, she would always time it when I was a bit free as if she already knew my schedule.


    There''s even one night when Akane noticed my phone lighting up when we''re about to sleep after doing a round in bed. When I showed it to her, she waved her hand and let me reply to Mizuki but she kept clinging to me until she fell asleep. A show of her slight jealousy.


    "You already forgot me once that''s why I wouldn''t gamble on it again... Do you still remember? That day when you told me upfront how you wanted to steal me from that boy¡­ I noticed how you watched me for days before pulling up that stunt."


    Mizuki lifted her head and stared at me. Her hand crept up from my chest to my shoulder. To answer that, my hand also moved to her waist, grasping it lightly.


    "I remember and you already told me that when I sessfully stole you, right?"


    "Yes. But you never asked for the reason why I let you try to steal me."


    The reason, eh? I never really thought about it back then, since she already agreed to let me attempt it. I already cast off any unnecessary thoughts.


    Well, unlike with the others where I didn''t ask for permission, that wouldn''t work with this girl. She''s too headstrong for her own good after all. She always wanted to be the one at an advantage. That''s why she picked someone subservient to her to be her shield by giving him the title of her boyfriend.


    "Will you tell me the reason today? Or should I guess?"


    "We have limited time. It will just be wasted if I let you guess about it¡­ I also nned to make you as another shield of mine. However, that backfired on me."


    Another shield, eh? When I started my conquest on her, she really did try to use me to fend off some of the guys and a few girls who wanted to approach her.


    "I see. I think I did that role perfectly even without noticing that kind of intention from you."


    "You did¡­ And unlike the boy, you never stopped trying to make me look at you as more than just that."


    "That''s normal. I''m true to my words. Once I targeted you, I won''t stop at nothing until I get you."


    Because of her nature of trying to be always on top, I did something that could be said as despicable. I drugged her during one of our study sessions. I put a mild aphrodisiac on her tea.


    However, I didn''t do anything to her and instead, took care of her as if she was hit by the flu. Since it''s a mild one, the effect isn''t that strong. I think that event was what pushed me one step further on my conquest to get her for myself.


    To add details on that, her boyfriend was there. But he only watched as I took care of his girlfriend in front of him. Well, he''s somewhat spineless and he knew that he''s just being used by her.


    That guy was probably even cheering for me to take his ce. But yeah, that never happened. I could only satisfy my desire if there''s another guy in their life back then after all. If there''s none, my interest would die down instantly.


    "I never loved that guy. He''s just a tool and you know that."


    "That didn''t matter to me. My mind was twisted after all. The real goal was you. To hold you, to kiss you, to bed you and take your everything while you''re still tied to another guy."


    That''s how it always is. But this girl, why are we talking about this again? Is she trying to let me realize something? This time she''s deliberately trying to do it. Unlike with Ririka where I reached that point of realization by recollecting the things that I did to get her.


    "At this point, you''re still denying that you just wanted my affection."


    "Is it really like that?"


    Am I really denying it? If I looked at it with the same outlook I have right now¡­


    ... She''s right. Stealing her from someone who she didn''t share any affection with was quite pointless. I used that as an excuse.


    And she probably noticed all of that when I told her the whole truth after I sessfully stole her. I thought she just epted it calmly as if it didn''t matter to her¡­ However, the truth was she had seen through me thoroughly.


    At that time, I already got her full affection.


    "Yes, it is. Tell me, Ruki. You call that stealing but all that you did was to make me fall for you. You made me change my mind about that subject. I thought love was an unnecessary feeling. I could reach my goal of lifting my standing in the society by marrying someone influential and someone I could control in the future."


    Mizuki''s hand tightened her grasp on my shoulder and gradually, the volume of her voice started to rise.


    "And since I am aware of your desire, I never expressed my feelings in words. Thanks to that, the dense you never had any idea about it. However, like everyone else, once I graduated, you cut me off heartlessly¡­"


    After the sharp rise in her volume, thest word she said was filled with emotions she bottled up from more than a year that I haven''t seen her.


    "I tried moving on from you, you know? To once again focus on my earlier goals¡­ But I couldn''t focus on that anymore. What you let me feel was something else. If I can call it something, then it''s like a valuable gem with almost 99% purity. The 1% was your illogical way of doing things."


    "Mizuki¡­"


    "I also tried dating someone else during the year that I haven''t seen you. I thought I could feel the same thing from them but¡­ they''re like a child ying housepared to you. We couldn''t evenst for a few days. They''re all wearing a mask when they''re wooing me and their real self will start to leak out as soon as I said yes. You¡­ you never put on any mask. You did doubtful things, true but as soon as you deemed that your conquest was done, you told me everything that you''re keeping from me¡­"


    I see. Of course, a lot of them will really try to move on and be content with their normal life. However, this girl¡­ she''s someone hard to please. Well, it could be said that she also hadn''t tried enough. None of those she dated persevered from her attitude.


    With her hand grasping my shoulder tightly, Mizuki started catching her breath. She then put her forehead on my shoulder to break our gaze.


    "It''s enough, Mizuki. You already opened my eyes. And I''m happy to hear all of that from you. I couldn''t really be sure about my feelings back then, but looking back at it. I most likely did all of that to steal your affection. No. Not just steal. To grab it and make you be minepletely."


    I could only move my arm and put her in my embrace. I neither have any words to refute anything she said nor a reason to do that. I loved this girl ever since then but because of my unstoppable desire, my mind never recognized any of that.


    It feels like this meeting with them is turning into a series of realizations about what I was doing from my past¡­ But yeah, they''re probably the exceptions. I would probably be smacked in the face if I heard words from someone who didn''t chase after me like them.

 Chapter 257: Another Issue

    <h4>Chapter 257: Another Issue</h4>


    Mizuki left the room satisfied with the talk we had. All this time, they wanted me to acknowledge my feelings for them. Maybe they also felt it. However, I was too dense or just couldn''t really care enough to notice. Even if I already felt something for them, I will just move on to another girl.


    I know it''s me, but hearing about myself from these girls¡­ It''s a lot different than what I could remember about myself. Am I really that much of a romantic?


    Haa¡­


    Well then let''s wait for the next one. What more could I realize, I wonder.


    "Kaneda-san?"


    A minuteter, footsteps could be hearding to the room once again. However, it was stopped by that somewhat familiar voice.


    "Miyajima-san, what''s wrong?"


    Aika''s voice replied to it and for sure the two knew each other.


    I know it''s bad to eavesdrop but hearing that other voice and that name¡­ I couldn''t help myself. I always said I would forget them once I cut them off but here I am again, just with the voice and a surname, I started remembering things.


    "Is it him?"


    Miyajima asked in a low voice. If I stayed at the previous ce, I would''ve failed to hear it.


    "Huh? I can''t follow you, Miyajima-san. What do you mean ''him''?"


    "Y-you know who I''m talking about¡­ H-he''s inside that room, right?"


    Miyajima replied while stuttering and still keeping it in a low voice. Truly a poor attempt to prevent me from hearing whatever it was they would talk about.


    "I see. So that''s it. Why don''t you see for yourself?"


    Aika answered her as she reached for the doorknob. Before she could open it, I went back to the table''s side and leaned my back to it.


    Well, I could stay and surprise them but I wanted to see if that Miyajima would go in with Aika.


    When the door opened, two figures could be seen entering from it. Aika who had a slight smile on her face and Miyajima whose eyes showed various emotions as soon as our gazes met.


    "It''s really you¡­ Ruki."


    "Un. Long time, no see, Miyako."


    Miyajima Miyako. It''s easy to guess that she''s also someone I stole before but unlike Aika and the others from Akane''s group, she didn''t chase after me.


    As soon as she heard my voice reciting herplete name, Miyako''s knees started to tremble. Through difficult and heavy steps, she started to close the distance between us with her arm gradually rising.


    I knew what she''s about to do and I decided to ept it. I don''t have any right to stop it. What I did to her before, it deserved that and probably more.


    However, Aika stepped forward and held her arm in ce, preventing Miyako''s palm fromnding on my face.


    Miyako turned her head and gave Aika a questioning look but it was met with a calm response.


    "I don''t know what your issue is with him, Miyajima-san. But as you can see, I have limited time to talk to Ruki. If you really wanted to confront him, can you wait until we''re finished talking to each other?"


    "Why¡­ Why are you defending him? Why did you stop me? Aren''t you one of the girls he took advantage of?!"


    With a pained expression and eyes about to burst into tears, a series of questions came out of Miyako''s mouth.


    Miyako is that girl I used to get Sena. I ordered her to seduce someone else to achieve my goal. Nothing happened between him and that guy. True. But just the fact that I ordered something against her will was already despicable enough. She could''ve rejected but I knew that I wouldn''t allow any rejection from them, the way I was back then.


    And the next time I met her, she was too furious at me but even if she''s like that, she couldn''t act under my cold and unfeeling eyes gazing upon her. In the end, she swallowed everything she wanted to say.


    When I finished conquering Sena, I probably tried to make it up to her by staying close to her for a time. However, all those times that I could recall, she stayed silent and took everything with a closed mouth. I might''ve tried to be considerate but in the end, that most likely deepened the wound I gave her.


    "Yes, I am."


    Aika responded calmly once more as she let go of Miyako''s arm. Thetter stepped back while Aika continued to step forward to stand next to me.


    "Then why?! This man. He¡­ He destroyed my life. Not just mine but yours and many other girls too."


    Miyako pointed at me and a hatred-filled voice came out of her mouth.


    Is she here to try and stop the others to reconnect with me? How did she even know that I''m here? Did she see me going upstairs with Yua earlier or did she recognize me despite the mask and sses I wore earlier?


    "Aika, can I ask you not to stop her? I deserve whatever it is that she wanted to do."


    I know that even if I let myself be hit by her, it wouldn''t erase what I did to her. At least, I was hoping that it would lessen the hatred she was feeling at the moment. Not for me, but for her to start moving on. For her to show up this time, she surely couldn''t move on from the past. She most likely needed some closure.


    "No, Ruki. I''m already generous enough to let her see you. She should wait for her turn. Now, can you please leave the room?"


    Aika shook her head and directed a rather cold voice towards Miyako. I also don''t know what''s in this girl''s mind but I guess the limited time with me was what''s currently important for her.


    "Kaneda-san, why are you not angry at him? He''s someone despicable. I thought I already left his grasp but now he''s here again¡­"


    Ah. I see. She thought I''m back here to haunt her and the other girls. However¡­


    "He''s not here for you, Miyajima-san. You''re the one who couldn''t help yourself but barge in when you know that it''s him. Tell me, will you deny that you want to see him?"


    Aikapleted what I''m thinking.


    I''m not here for her or any other girls who already left my grasp.


    But what''s thatst question? Can''t it be exined that she wanted to confront me instead of seeing me?


    "No... I¡­ I''ve been observing this ce. He''s meeting girls left and right again. I thought he''s already living with that childhood friend of his? Why is he back here? Isn''t he attending another school?"


    Another series of questions left her mouth. Surprisingly, she''s been keeping up with the news about me¡­ And she''s observing the ce. Since when? Am I right with my guess earlier? She recognized me when I was being escorted by Yua.


    "I see. You want answers, right? Wait for your turn. There will be three more after me, so keep observing outside."


    Aika replied and pointed her to the door. Upon hearing that, the words that Miyako wanted to say was once again stuck on her throat as she stood there, trembling all over.


    "Miyako--"


    "Stop calling me with my name!"


    "Alright. Miyajima-san. Whatever it is you want to say or do to me, I will hear it allter. Like Aika said. We have limited time."


    That hate-filled scream to stop me calling her by her first name¡­


    Haa¡­ This is what I am expecting to hear from my girls but experiencing it now. It''s pricking me.


    "H-huh? What happened to you? Since when are you this easy to talk to? Wait, no! I have to stop you from doing indecent things in this school."


    Her surprise at how easy I conceded was expected. If it was before, I will just continue using her first name until she gives up.


    "Miyajima-san. I will really start to get irritated if you keep this up."


    Aika''s slight smile earlier already left her lips and like she said, she''s about to be annoyed at how hard it is for her to convince Miyako to leave and wait.


    Well, this girl was the one who let Miyako meet me and now, she''s also the one who''s asking her to leave. Typical of the Aika I remembered.


    "¡­Kaneda-san. I will not be able to change your mind, will I?"


    "Yes won''t. I''m dead set at talking to Ruki. You have a past with him, that''s easy to deduce, but so do I. You''re probably out of touch with what actually happened to him or what is currently happening. If you want to know, you can go to the Home Economics Clubroom and ask there. Or if you want to keep what''s on your mind, wait until we''re done."


    "Miyako... I mean. Miyajima-san. I won''t tell you to trust me. But can you wait for now? I promise I won''t run away. As much as I want to answer to what I did to you, I also don''t want to make Aika and the others wait for their turn¡­ That''s why¡­"


    Upon hearing my words, surprise once again filled Miyako''s face as she started scrutinizing my appearance as if she''s trying to see if I''m the same person in her memory.


    "¡­ What the hell, are you really Ruki? I don''t know anymore. Don''t you dare run awayter. I''m leaving!"


    When she couldn''t determine after looking at every angle, Miyako left those words as she stomped her way out of the room.


    That''s a very normal reaction, right? I''m still not done with these girls who wanted to reconnect with me and now another issue turns up¡­ What should I do with that girl?

 Chapter 258: A Few Minutes More

    <h4>Chapter 258: A Few Minutes More</h4>


    Due to the interruption by Miyako, I thought of having Aika stay with me a little longer.


    "Hey, Ruki. Let''s not talk, just hold me tight."


    Unlike the others who talked to me about our past, Aika immediately put herself in my arms as soon as Miyako left the room. This kind of gesture from her, I remembered that this is how she showed her jealousy, putting herself in my arms and asking me to hold her tight. Even if she knew she wasn''t the only one, she would still show how jealous she was when we''re alone like this.


    And due to that, more often than not, we would be this close together. Although she was like that, it''s not something I thought as annoying. I even found it adorable of her.


    Aika, as a member of the track team, always had a serious face outside, whether during ss or club activities. She was even often referred to as the cool, athletic beauty. Her thighs were also supple enough due to her constant running and jumping but Satsuki still won in that department. Either way, I think I got my slight fondness of thighs with her. She would often ask me to help her massage her legs and thighs back then.


    Of course, like I told Satsuki before, I don''t know any massaging techniques. Just squeezing it here and there to let her rx.


    Now that I think about it, this show of her jealousy is also like Satsuki. The difference is Satsuki would start ring at me whenever our eyes meet while Aika would wait until we''re alone to show it.


    "This is taking me back to our time together. Are you jealous of Miyako?"


    Upon hearing my words, Aika''s head that was buried in my chest looked up and red at me with bloated cheeks.


    "She told you not to call her by her first name."


    Yep. This girl is jealous, alright. She didn''t change. She''s still that Aika who I stole from her secret boyfriend. Yup, her dating someone else was a kept secret to everyone but still I found out about it. Her boyfriend was the Ace of the Baseball Club.


    While I was on my way to see Otoha at the Kendo Club to challenge her once more, I chanced upon Aika talking to that guy about their uing training for thepetition. She would be busy for the event she would join in and that guy would be busy training for the league. Since he''s the ace and a baseball idiot, he couldn''t pass that up.


    So in that duration, while they''re out of touch with each other, I nned my move to steal her affection away from that guy. While he was busy training for Baseball, I was by her side.


    Well, it''s not easy to break into this cool, athletic beauty''s cutting line. I had to wake up early in the morning jogging to the park just to have a chance upon an encounter with her. But all efforts were rewarded and I became sessful at stealing her away and making her mine.


    Well, due to my nature back then, I still let her keep her rtionship with him. That guy has no idea that after meeting him to talk for a while, she will be by my side. Their rtionship remained a secret and so did ours. I didn''t know what happened after I cut her off though¡­ Not until she reconnected with me through messenger


    ording to her, she stopped talking to him altogether after I cut her off, even if he told them that they were in a secret rtionship before, she wouldn''t admit to it.


    "Alright, you''re not jealous of Miyajima-san."


    "Good. As long as you understand. Keep holding me until my time is up."


    Aika''s lips curved into an adorable smile. A lot different from how she smiles at others.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to talk to me?"


    "Hearing your heartbeat this close, it''s already enough. It still has the same rhythm as before. I''m d you finally faced the truth about your affection for us."


    "Heartbeat, huh? But aren''t you at least going to be mad at me? For cutting you off like that and knowing that it''s not just you and Otoha?"


    "Your punishment for that could wait. I''ve already got acquainted with all of them. It''s already toote to raise that up when I know that I might lose you again if I pushed to be your only one."


    I see. More than anything else, the chance to be with me again was her highest priority. I can feel how much this girl loves me. Unlike the others, I can guess why she fell for me after remembering how I spend my time with her.


    I became her confidant, best friend, and the only guy who she allowed to be the closest with her. All her frustrations, the things she hated, I became an ear she could use to vent that out and the shoulder she could rest onto back then. And to lift her spirits up, I went an extra mile to walk her to her house whenever she''s feeling really frustrated and we would stop at the park where we used to run together.


    "I see. I will wait for that punishment then."


    "Hey, Ruki. Kiss me. Let me feel you again¡­"


    Since she''s back snuggling herself in my chest, her voice became muffled but I picked her words clearly.


    "Stop burying your face in my chest then, let me see my Aika up close."


    Though it took a few moments before she lifted her gaze, her amber eyes stared straight at me, full of the affection she ceaselessly showed me before. I could notice her affection before, however, because she kept following my words to continue her rtionship with that guy, I chose to ignore that instead of cutting her off like with the others who openly showed their affection and forgot to ignite my unreasonable desire by giving their boyfriends a cold shoulder.


    "Did you miss me?"


    "I do."


    "Is that even true?"


    "It is. However, without talking and meeting with you again, my affection for you might''ve stayed forgotten."


    "Then I will continue being this close to remind you of me. Don''t you dare forget me again."


    Aika stood straight and reached for my lips. With her arms tightening further, I started responding to her kiss, letting her lead it for a while, I grabbed her by her thighs and lifted her to sit on the table.


    Aika then used her arms and legs to hug me and pull my body closer to her all the while our lips once again met and exchanged our affection. Her tongue wriggled its way inside my mouth and fought to meet with mine. Entangling our tongue like that, she then put my hand in front of her.


    Realizing her intention, I slipped my hand inside her uniform and crawled upwards until I reached her not-so-big breasts. It''spact enough to give it the bouncy feeling and as my fingers dig into it, Aika starts moaning softly in between our kisses.


    "Hurry, Ruki. Before my time''s up. They might think I''m cheating for taking more of your time."


    "Don''t worry, I already thought of giving you more. Miyajima-san is a good excuse."


    I replied before squeezing her mound which fit perfectly in my palm. My lips then took the initiative to continue our passionate exchange of kisses. I had her peek her tongue out which I sucked in my mouth until both of our drools dripped down in between us. Savoring each and every part of her neck before going back to her lips, Aika started sweetly whispering my name. Her nipple which was still covered by her bra started to harden and erect.


    However, just when we''re about to move onto the next part, a knock could be heard on the door.


    "See. I told you they would think I''m cheating them out of their time with you. Just when we''re moving onto the good part¡­"


    Separating her lips from me, Aika shrugged and gestured to the door. I followed her and turned my head to look at it as the soft knocks continued.


    "¡­What are you thinking? You couldn''t just think of ignoring the next one, right?"


    "I know. Let''s continue this the next time."


    "Un. It''s a shame but I had to be fair with them. They''re different from Miyajima-san after all."


    Aika nodded and showed a regretful expression. Her considerateness this time made me fonder of her.


    Due to that, I couldn''t help but kiss her again.


    "Thank you, Aika."


    When our lips separated once more, Aika shook her head.


    "This kiss isn''t enough. Say it for me, Ruki."


    "What is it?"


    "You know what, it''s the three words I want to hear from you."


    Ah. I see. I haven''t said it to any of them yet. I guess all of them wanted to hear it from me but Aika became the first one to demand it.


    "If I say it, it will feel like you coerced me to it."


    "It doesn''t matter as long as it carries what you really feel for me."


    Giving her adorable smile once again, Aika urges me further.


    Seeing how she''s really looking forward to it, I took a deep breath first before gathering my thoughts. There''s really no point not saying it when I clearly feel it for her.


    "I see. Then Aika¡­ I love you."


    Aika closed her eyes and somehow she had a peaceful face as she savored the words which left my mouth. Once she opened her eyes once more, she nodded and replied.


    "Un I felt it, I love you too. Keep loving me, alright?"


    "I will."


    "Then let''s open the door."


    Aika got off the table and pulled me towards the door.


    She took the knob and opened the door. From behind it, the one knocking was surprised as she saw us showing up at the door.


    "Sorry, Miho, I took a few minutes. He will make up for it and give you a few minutes more as well."


    Before I could say something, Aika had already finished her sentence. Her cool, athletic aura was back on the surface.


    Miho shook her head and told us the reason why she went here and knocked instead of waiting for Aika toe back.


    "Someone showed up there, I guess I became somewhat impatient when she started spouting hateful words towards Ruki."


    That Miyako¡­ Err¡­ Miyajima-san followed what Aika said eh? I wonder what will she tell me earlier, whatever it is, I deserve any hate she would throw at me.


    "I see, so she really went there. Well then, I will leave you two alone."


    Aika nodded before stepping out of the door and after that, she pushed Miho towards me. I caught her in my arms and that made Aika smirk as she started walking back to the club room.


    I wonder what''s happening there. With Akane, Yae, and Sena there, will Miyako be fine?

 Chapter 259: Mihos New Wish (1)

    <h4>Chapter 259: Miho''s New Wish (1)</h4>


    Miho, like earlier, instantly clung to me when Aika left. Though Hiyori could be said to be the most shy among them, this girl was the most delicate. I''m already surprised that she stayed and waited for me.


    Each of them is a beauty of their own leagues. For sure, like Akane, Yae, and Yua, all of them have one or two pursuers. In the end, they still waited for me.


    "I wish time could stop. I want to stay in this moment with you, Ruki."


    "You know me, Miho. If time will ever stop, I will wish for all of you to be stuck there with me."


    Hearing my answer, Miho showed her slight difort from it by hugging me tighter. It seems that she also didn''t change. She would always try to hint at me about her desire to be my only one but as always, I will not acknowledge it. I''m that cruel¡­


    "Have you been well? You didn''t overwork your fingers again, did you?"


    Since I can reach it, I dropped a kiss on her hair before rubbing it to rx her slightly tensed body.


    "You''re always this cruel yet you keep showing this warming concern to me. Will this change?"


    She lifted her head and stared at me with her purple eyes that were almost about to form tears once again.


    "I can''t really give you what you want, Miho¡­ I''m just too greedy for my own right. That''s why I told you before¡­ find a man that can give what you truly wanted and I will not steal you from him again. But here you are¡­"


    That''s what I told her when I cut her off. Unlike Yae who kept from me that she already broke up. This girl told me about it upfront that she broke up with the guy I stole her from. She couldn''t continue acting as his girlfriend anymore when she''s already madly in love with me. She told me her wish to be my only one right that. That''s why right then and there¡­ I cut her off while leaving those words.


    I couldn''t give it to her. My desire is unstoppable even until now. I will add more and more when Ie to like someone.


    When my words registered on her mind, her tears finally burst out and run down her beautiful face.


    I immediately moved my fingers to wipe the tears off her face but it just continued to run down, drenching itpletely.


    "I made you cry again¡­"


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t help it. I already know that it''s impossible¡­ I just¡­ love you too much. I can''t help but keep wishing for it. And hearing those words from you¡­ asking me to look for another man is just too cruel."


    Miho shook her head as she tried to wipe her tears using the sleeves of her uniform but it just continued to run down.


    Haa¡­ So that''s what made her cry¡­ I guess I''m still as insensitive as before.


    "You know, now that I got you back, I will never say those words anymore. I''m also kind of possessive. I let you go back then because of my desire but when I told those words to you. I really hoped you could find the happiness you deserve."


    Perhaps I''ve already given her some kind of special treatment back then. I never said those words to Yae when I cut her off or to any other girls, only to this girl who became too honest with her feelings. I couldn''t continue that rtionship with her because my desire wouldn''t be ignited with her anymore. It will be just like how Akane tried to get my affection in her own way where everything ended in failure.


    Well, in Yae''s case, I was too mad when I found out what she did and with Miho''s example, I probably wished that Yae also told me about it rather than keeping it from me. I don''t know what will be my reaction if that''s what happened between us but I would probably say the same words to her. And that''s another level of cruelty.


    "My happiness lies with you. Some might say I''m too young to decide this. But this is what I''ve been feeling ever since I fell for you. I will not push for my previous wish anymore. I have a new one¡­ It''s to continue being in your heart and mind."


    Miho''s arms circled around to my back again. The tears flowing down her face started to let up.


    "I couldn''t forget it. The sigh you made when I told you that I broke up with him. That heavy sigh which clearly showed how helpless you were¡­"


    That sigh, huh? For her to pick that up, not only am I insensitive, I was also easy to read if it concerns my rtionship with them.


    Before answering her, I wiped thest of her tears and held her by her chin.


    "I understand. What you''re feeling for me and what you wanted from me, I understand everything. That''s why Miho¡­ if you''re still fine with me, let''s continue the time which stopped for us when I cut you off."


    It was really a stopped time. Just a day before that, we spent the whole day and night together. That was a Sunday so I took her out to ces. Well, let''s call that a date. And before going home, we passed by the studio where she always practiced her piano skills and also the ce where I first saw her.


    Now, I''m sure that day became the deciding factor for her to face reality and gamble it all. In the end, she lost, or rather, we both lost.


    "I can''t really promise anything else other than my equal affection which I''m also giving to the others but your new wish¡­ I can grant that now. You''ll continue to be with me for as long as you wish."


    "Un. That''s enough, Ruki. All of us can feel it. That equal affection means you''re giving everything to each of us."


    Miho nodded continuously as a smile finally fell upon her lips, the happiness she exuded was infectious that I also couldn''t help but smile back at her.


    And with that, my rtionship with Miho was once again rebuilt. Of course, I still have a lot I owe to her but we''ll get there soon.


    Our lips naturally met each other and through it, Miho''s affection and love for me were all transferred. To answer to that, I also let my feelings for her be felt from that kiss.


    Some might see this as me being fickle. After that time with Aika and the other girls before her, here I am again, pouring my affection to another girl. I''m feeling the same for all of them after all. This is nothing new.


    Since we finished with our talk a lot earlier than the others, we got more spare time. And with the added time I will give to her, we naturally won''t stop with only a kiss.


    Miho wished for it and so am I. Well, if only I had time, I would''ve done it all with all of them. However, that was impossible even if I had time. I would be dried up and they would just start worrying again if I pushed myself.


    Lifting Miho up on the table where the girls have sat before, she naturally opened her legs as she waited for me to undo my pants and take out my fully erected cock.


    "Come, Ruki."


    Miho whispered seductively to me, with her now disheveled appearance after I ravaged her lips and neck. Her hand pulled her skirt up and pulled her pink silk panties to the side, showing me her most sacred ce that was already too drenched from her love juice as it continued to flow down to the table she was sitting on.


    "Yup, you still haven''t changed. You''re still my Miho. The way your demeanor instantly changed to this was too sexy."


    I whispered back to her as I slipped my arms on her legs, lifting it higher for her entrance to rise as well.


    Sliding and rubbing my whole shaft on her drenched ce for a while to lubricate it, Miho''s soft moans leaked out giving her no time to respond to me.


    When I deemed it lubricated enough, I aimed my cock on her and put it in one thrust, plunging inside her tight insides. I instantly felt how it constricted to squeeze me tightly.


    While biting her lips to restrict a louder moan from leaking out, Miho climaxed just by me putting my cock inside her.


    "M-move now, Ruki. We don''t have much time. It shouldn''t just be me enjoying this."


    When she recovered from climaxing, Miho pulled me by my shoulders and held onto it, as she tried to make it easy for me to thrust it deep into her.


    Erasing any unnecessary thoughts from my mind, I focused on what we''re doing and how to make it more satisfying for her as my hips started to move.

 Chapter 260: Mihos New Wish (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 260: Miho''s New Wish (2) *</h4>


    Within the small room, Miho''s sexy moans continued to fill our surroundings and along with it were the sloppy sounds whenever I would hit the depths of her insides. With her eyes half-closed, Miho''s erotic face showed how what we''re doingpletely indulged her.


    Because I cut her off much earlier than the others, it''s been almost a year since Ist saw her and did it with her.


    With my cock that was continuously teased by the thought of holding these girls again since earlier, my hips converted all of those and relentlessly pounded my whole length inside Miho. Though it''s been a while, her pussy still has my shape as I easily slid in and out of her.


    "Hahh¡­ Hahhhn¡­ Ruki, more! Give me more of your love!"


    Miho was already lost in the ecstasy of what she''s feeling at the moment that she started to shout along with her moans.


    If someone passed by in front of the room, they would surely know what we''re doing inside.


    To stop her from doing that, I stopped nibbling her pink nipple, I then went back to her mouth and closed it using mine.


    "Keep your voice down or we will get found out."


    Once she calmed down from entangling our tongue once more, I whispered to her while I rested my hips for a moment. She continuously tightens on me down there and she''s throbbing intensely even after climaxing three times in the span of five minutes.


    Miho''s already red face reddened further as her purple eyes looked down from embarrassment.


    "S-sorry. I¡­ I just couldn''t help it when I finally got you inside me again. This feeling of being connected with you, I want to feel it more."


    Hearing her say that, I couldn''t help but think about how she normally is. I corrupted her to this extent, eh?


    "I know, you can feel how hard I am just by being inside you again, right? I feel the same way as you."


    "Ruki¡­ Kiss me and finish inside me. I want you to finish before the next one came knocking on us."


    This girl. Among the girls, she''s the one who broke the rule by knocking on us, interrupting my time with Aika. Now, she''s also afraid that the same thing will happen to her.


    Ah. Let''s not spoil the mood by reprimanding her. In any case, I also don''t want to stop short of cumming so... I guess it is fine for her to be spoiled like this by me at this moment.


    Following her wish, my lips once again dropped on her lips as we continued humping our hips together. A few more thrustster, Miho had me sit on the table before sitting on me, inserting my cock inside her by herself.


    Using the table as her support, Miho started moving her butt up and down, sliding my cock at her pace.


    To help her move faster, I grabbed her squishy butt and supported it by lifting her up and down. As she was lost at the feeling of my cock going deeper inside her, Miho''s stamina was soon spent as her head slumped down to my shoulder while her arms circled to the back of my neck.


    This girl''s stamina was always this low but somehow, she always wanted to make me feel better with her own efforts.


    Continuing in that position, Miho''s legs crossed to my back as I continuously lifted her up and down. When I felt myself nearing my climax, Iid her down to the table and pounded her more vigorously in that position with her legs and arms not locked onto my back.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Thrice.


    As I continued to move my hips faster, the table started to creak loudly along with Miho''s continuous moans.


    "Ahh¡­ Ruki¡­ Haahh¡­ I''m cumming again! Uhhmmp!"


    When her arms and legs tightened further as her insides squeezed my cock tightly, she reached another climax for the fifth time.


    "Me too. I''m cumming inside you, Miho."


    "Y-yes¡­ Give it to me, Ruki! Haaahhn!"


    And at that moment, I also reached my limit. As I pushed my hips onest time, burying my whole shaft inside her, I released everything deep inside her at the same time as Miho squirted and moaned loudly while shouting my name.


    Even if someone heard it, it doesn''t matter anymore. It felt too good for her that she couldn''t contain it.


    A few moments after that, the room was then filled with the sounds of our heavy breathing as we caught for breath.


    Even after we both calmed down, Miho never released me in her embrace. Well, at least, she let me take out my cock from her and let us fix our clothes. After that, we sat up in the same position as earlier. If someone woulde in at this moment, he or she would see us entangled together with her head resting on my chest.


    "I love you, Ruki."


    Miho whispered unhurriedly as she slowly raised her head and nted another kiss on my lips.


    Even after all what we did, this particr kiss tasted sweet.


    "I love you too. Will this be enough to satisfy your wish?"


    I replied.


    Upon hearing that, her lips curved into a smile as her face was tinted red once again.


    "More than enough. I finally heard your response to my feelings from way back that time."


    "I''m a hopeless idiot back then. I''m sorry if I cut you off."


    "That''s enough sorry for the day. That''s not really in your character. Being honest with your feelings for me or us is more than enough."


    Miho put her hand over my mouth and shook her head.


    "I guess saying sorry doesn''t suit me, eh?"


    "I wanted to disagree but that''s honestly right. I want more of your stupid honesty than seeing you beat yourself down. That''s all in the past. What''s more important is today. Will you continue loving me?"


    "Un. I will. Like you said, it''s better to be honest. And this is what I truly felt for you. Maybe even back then just that, I couldn''t recognize any of it and I was tied down by my desire."


    "Your desire¡­ It''s still there, right?"


    "Yes. I can control it now¡­ to an extent. It won''t just go off uncontrobly after seeing a couple. I think it now needed for me to also like the girl. It also works now even if the girl isn''t in any type of rtionship as long as I started to like her. However, it''s still stronger if it''s someone in a rtionship or the girl likes someone else¡­ What do you think? Still despicable, right?"


    After having some time to think about it, that''s my current observation about my desire. Well, I''m not that interested in Izumi-senpai yet so it''s not working on her. At least not to the point of liking her yet. That''s not the case for Arisa-senpai though. I''m clearly interested in her¡­ Not just as a friend. But at the same time¡­ I wanted to respect her decisions. That''s why I want to know more about her.


    "I believe you can ovee it one day¡­ Though that''s one of my wishes, I guess the others are also wishing for that¡­ On our own selfish interests."


    Miho giggled as she honestly told me what''s on her mind. I guess that''s normal to wish for me to stop adding more. It''s already hard with them but here I am still working on new targets to add.


    "It''s fine to be selfish. As you can see, I am probably the embodiment of that. Not only selfish but also greedy. However, all of you are now the reason why I''m striving to be a better man. Though ''better'' might be an exaggeration, I just wanted to continue on this life with all of you at my side."


    I will never be better¡­ Maybe good but not better when I''m outright cheating on all of them. I''m just justifying it by defining my rtionship with them as abnormal.


    "Un. Comparing the you of today from the you of the past, I prefer the you of today. I can hear more of what''s going on in your mind. Back then, you silently cared for me without telling me anything. All of what''s truly on your mind was tranted into your actions."


    Miho used her finger as she drew a heart on where my heart is located.


    "You girls¡­ Your confidence in me is unnaturally high."


    "We''re women in love, I guess?"


    "Right. That''s a valid reason¡­ Miho. In one of the following days, I want to hear you y again."


    "Un. I''ll prepare a song for you. I already have one but it''s my heartbreak song when you left me so I''ll create a new one."


    "Heartbreak song, huh? Let me hear that too."


    She probably made that as an outlet of what she felt back then. If I hear it, I will surely feel the pain I caused her.


    "¡­Alright. Wait for it after I finish the new song. Will you free up a time for me?"


    Probably knowing why I want to hear it as well, Miho paused for a moment before responding.


    "Yes, I will."


    There will always be time. But yeah, I have to get a nner to properly manage my schedule without giving up time for the Club where we will work for the Cultural Festival.


    After a few minutes, Miho left the room, clearly satisfied with our time. There''s Yua and Hiyori left¡­ I already talked to Yua so¡­ she will probablyest. But after that¡­ Miyako is also a concern¡­


    Haa¡­ let''s finish this. I guess I will ask Akane and Yae to spoil me at hometer.

 Chapter 261: The Overheating Hiyori

    <h4>Chapter 261: The Overheating Hiyori</h4>


    "R-ruki¡­"


    The first word that came out of Hiyori''s mouth when she arrived at the room was my name. Well, all of them called my name anyway but the way she did it this time¡­


    "What is it, Hiyori? Did something happen?"


    I walked towards her and closed the door that she forgot to close. Being in close proximity with her again, Hiyori''s shoulder shrunk down and started trembling slightly.


    Soon afterwards, her arms circled to my back as she tightly held onto me.


    This girl¡­ she''s not like this earlier. Did she get scared of Miyako?


    "T-that girl¡­ she kept shouting that you''re a bad guy. She held my shoulders and shook me to agree to her."


    Ah. It''s really Miyako. And due to this girl''s nature which couldn''t really open up to another, she got scared of that girl who hated me to the core.


    I wonder what she''s doing there at the moment. I couldn''t help but get worried but knowing Akane and Yae, those two would surely handle her. I just don''t know how they would handle her.


    "I see. But aren''t I a bad guy? She''s just stating the truth."


    "N-no you''re not. Uhm. Yes, you are bad at first but when I got to know you¡­ I found out that you''re even cooler than those male idols that are too fake. Even their attitudes are fake and are just for the purpose of selling themselves to their fans."


    See. She also admitted that I was bad. Well, that shouldn''t be a past tense but for her, even before I cut her off, I already became her recement for her male idols. Due to that, she stopped idolizing them and switched to girl idol groups.


    "Hiyori, you see, everyone has different ways they view another person, right? For that girl, I''m the worst. So her reaction was just normal. You don''t have to agree with her. Both of you have different opinions, right?"


    "Y-you''re right. I shouldn''t be biased again."


    "Well, enough about her, I will also talk to herter so¡­ let''s focus on you. Are you still refusing to open up to another?"


    I pulled her from me and grabbed her hand before leading her to the table.


    Before Hiyori arrived, I already wiped the table clean of the traces of what I did with Miho. But for sure, the smell still lingers. However, with Hiyori sticking close to me, she''s sniffing the scent left on my clothes instead. There''s a lot of scent in this uniform, starting from Yua to everyone in that room except Akane and Yae.


    "Uhm¡­ I¡­ I opened up to them."


    When we reached the table, I leaned onto it while Hiyori hugged me again with only her free hand as she snuggled to my chest. And only after she was satisfied did she answer me, albeit stuttering a little.


    "Them?"


    "¡­ The group."


    Like the others, she also integrated herself with that group chat Akane made. At least, that''s progress.


    "I see. I''m happy to hear that. We gotta start somewhere, right?"


    I smiled at her and patted her head. In response to that, Hiyori giggled cutely.


    However, it didn''tst long. Hiyori lifted her head and shook her head.


    "But that''s my limit, Ruki¡­ I couldn''t see the point of opening up to others."


    "What will you do if you meet your idols? Will you just freeze there if they''re offering you a handshake?"


    "I already answered that before¡­ They wouldn''t go out of their way to know me personally. That''s why I know I will be able to interact with them as their fan."


    "What about your aspiration to be one of them?"


    Even if she doesn''t always say it, she had that thought deep inside her mind. That''s why she was always happy fangirling over those idol groups. Not just because she likes them but she also wanted to be like them.


    "Eh? I told you it will not work for me¡­ I''m this shy and I will not be able to... Uhh¡­ Ruki! Hwawawa~"


    Hiyori suddenly heated up and in the end, she almost shouted my name and let out those cute noises which didn''t have any meaning.


    Well, it did have a meaning. Only when she couldn''t process any more thoughts will she do that.


    "Ah. You overheated again¡­ There there. Let me cool your head down."


    I patted her head once more and gently caressed it until she calmed down.


    "¡­ I''m sorry."


    "Don''t say that. I intentionally did that to see how far you progressed without me."


    Right. Among all of them, it''s the hardest to talk to this girl as she often overheated from too much talking and thinking.


    "¡­ I''m stuck at a standstill."


    "You''re not. You bonded with Akane and the others, right? I guess that''s already good enough."


    "Uhhh¡­"


    "Alright, I will not force you again. By the way, you have something to tell me, right?"


    "¡­ Later. I''m waiting for this day toe again, let me recharge my Ruki Energy."


    This girl, she''s still on about that Energy¡­ I guess apart from some changes in her which finally made her interact with others aside from me or those really closest to her, she''s still the same Hiyori who often overheated from having to think and talk too much.


    I already remembered my moments with her¡­ I stole her from her childhood friend who also couldn''t interact with her properly or more like, he stopped making an effort to interact with her properly after he managed to have her say yes when he asked her out.


    When I first saw them before, that guy was too pleased to have her as his girlfriend but that''s not really the case for her. She''s more embarrassed and often asks him to stop bringing her with him. She''s morefortable being alone with that guy than having to interact with that guy''s friends. His friends who kept on bugging her about the hows and whys in their rtionship.


    They''re all outspoken so oftentimes, she would be left tongue-tied and overheated not knowing what to do or say. Additionally, that boyfriend of hers never looked at what''s happening to her as he was too consumed by the idea that he got her as his girlfriend.


    Still, she also somehow liked the guy. They''re together ever since they''re young after all. She could put up with him at first but when I started interacting with her, she startedparing that guy to me and after that, her favorite male idols to me.


    In the end, she ended up liking me more than them. However, she became more of my fan than one of my girls.


    Of course, I didn''t let it stay that way. Hiyori was often overjoyed just by seeing me. Like how she was often overjoyed upon seeing a show of her favorite girl group. Since I was just there and I could reach her, I often took her in my arms and spent the time with her like that. Asking her questions and letting her share what''s on her mind. That''s how I got to know her impression of her boyfriend and the male idols she liked before.


    At that point, I still hadn''t conquered her and she still often gets pulled by her boyfriend to hang out with them. So one time, I asked her if she wanted to go to a Karaoke Box with me¡­ I have no skill in singing but for her¡­ I sang the requests she made, even if it''s out of tune.


    Well, in the end, she idolized me more. I failed during that karaoke but I took her home with me after that.


    Like someone who arrived at the house of their favorite celebrity, Hiyori explored the house in fervent interest.


    Also, at that time, my Mom and Dad are at home. Since I wanted to steal herpletely, I introduced her as my girlfriend which became the starting point of how I sessfully stole her.


    At that time, my parents probably already knew that she''s just one of the girls I''m trying to steal. But they still interacted with her normally. And at that dining table, she overheated from their questions at least five times which made the coupleugh heartily.


    I still remembered that after I switched on a different target, my parents asked me about her. But yeah, since I''m already focused on that new target, the answer I came up with was that we broke up.


    Later that day though, I went to see her. Hiyori neither uttered any grievances nor any change on how she treated me even after I neglected her for days. Due to that, I spent that day with her rather than with my new target.


    "I''m fully recharged! Wee back... I missed you a lot, Ruki."


    A few minutes of silenceter, Hiyori lifted her head once more, the smile on her face was her most beautiful once I''ve seen today but the tears which dripped down from her eyes made me feel a slight stabbing pain.


    "I understood why you have to cut me off back then that''s why I didn''t say anything. Now that you''re back¡­ Let me say the thing I failed to tell you. I''ve fallen in love with you, my cold-hearted idol, Onoda Ruki. And it never ended."


    She then pulled up her phone and opened her gallery folder, in it were pictures of me and it numbered more than a hundred. And well, those pictures were something I''ve already seen before.


    "I asked Akane and the others a favor¡­ Whenever they would get a new picture of you, I asked them to send it to me as well. Just seeing you in this was enough to fuel my desire to meet you again."

 Chapter 262: Another Persistent Guy

    <h4>Chapter 262: Another Persistent Guy</h4>


    "Will you be fine going back?"


    I asked Hiyori after separating from me. Her head was hung low once more. Probably thinking about Miyako in that room.


    "Yes. I''m now fully recharged by your energy. I should ignore what she keeps on saying about you, right?"


    Hiyori raised her arms cutely and spun once. She really became energetic after spending time with me. Now it''s a wonder if there''s a scientific basis about that Ruki Energy she''s talking about.


    "You can. However, what she''s saying is not necessarily false. You see, each of you has a different perception of me. And for her, that''s how she sees me. I couldn''t deny any of her ims or rather I will not."


    If the other girls who didn''t chase after me saw me again and spouted the same words Miyako spouted, I will face them all. There''s no way to atone for what I did but if they want me to do something to somehow give them peace of mind, I''ll do it as long as it will not concern my girls. That''s my bottom line. Otherwise, I will be dragging them with me which is something I don''t want to happen.


    Hiyori epted my words. She then turned around before telling me what''s on her mind.


    "I see¡­ I''m not really good at judging people. But what you''ve shown me is far from what she''s saying. That''s why I''ll trust myself rather than the words of others."


    Hearing that from her, I couldn''t help but step forward and put her in my embrace once more. Slipping my arms to her side, I locked my fingers as they rested on her navel.


    "Thank you Hiyori."


    "Un. Ririka is right. It''s much better to hear you saying your gratitude now."


    She turned her head slightly to face me and gave me another one of her beautiful smiles as she put her hand over mine.


    "All of you believed and chose to be with me. If others find out about this, they will surely think you''re crazy for agreeing in this unrealistic situation. The best I can do is to keep making you all feel special and to say my gratitude where it''s due. After all, now that you''re back, I don''t want to lose any of you again from my stupid decisions."


    "I know that my decision now will be the same as in the future. Meeting you might be a tragedy for some but for me¡­ it''s the best thing that happened."


    Hiyori shook her head and kissed me on her own initiative while we''re in this position. Unlike earlier where she''s the one on the receiving end while we pass the remaining time in silence, this one''s more heartfelt.


    After a while, she whispered her I love you once more and left the room even more energetic than earlier. The smile on her face was too bright that someone would be dazzled by it.


    Well, as long as she''s happy.


    A minuteter, Yua who probably gave way for the others to go first arrived, with a flushed face. She closed the door behind her and wordlessly closed the distance between us.


    Slipping her arms to the back of my neck, she tugged at it which resulted in me leaning my head down where our lips could reach each other.


    With her aquamarine blue eyes staring intently at me, Yua passionately took my lips into a kiss.


    We already had our talk earlier and this time, this girl most likely wanted a more memorable time during our reconnection. I''m of the same mind though... I''ve already rested enough after that time with Miho. Before the confrontation with Miyako, I want to focus on this girl in front of me.


    "What has gotten into you?"


    I asked when our lips and tongue separated. Yua even sucked on it hungrily. If I didn''t pull it back, she would continue at it until we fell in the right mood.


    I''m already aware of her intention, of course, I just wanted to know what''s on her mind at the moment.


    "You did it with Miho¡­ Can I ask for the same treatment?"


    As expected. That is why she''s like this.


    Of course, I knew they would notice it. That girl was still in a slightly dreamy state when she left the room. Even if I wiped the traces off her, if one will look at her eyes and the way she walked, it''s easily noticeable.


    "You don''t even need to ask for that, you know?"


    I slipped my hands to her butt and grabbed it firmly. When she felt that, Yua closed in even more before nodding her head.


    I was about to pick her up and sit her on the table again when a knock interrupted me. Our eyes both have a questioning look as we stare at the door.


    It couldn''t be Miyako, those girls will surely stop her froming here to interrupt our few minutes.


    "Yua, is that you in there? Can I talk to you?"


    A voice of a guy rang out along with another knock. And if I could recall correctly, that''s someone familiar.


    "Why now of all times¡­ I already told him to give up¡­"


    Yua certainly recognized that voice and with a sigh, she apologetically stared at me.


    "Ruki. It''s him. I haven''t told you yet but he still keeps trying to¡­ take me back."


    That ex-boyfriend, huh? What was his name again? Amamiya Takeru. First that persistent senior and now this guy¡­ This girl is really popr. If we opened that door and let him see us in this position, will that not be enough to make him stop?


    But somehow, I wanted to do something that will let the guy ultimately give up on her. But in a way that she wouldn''t be troubled.


    "It''s fine. You don''t need to feel apologetic. I stole you from him in a way that he couldn''t really fight back. And you had just broken up with him, right?"


    Most of the girls in that group still maintained their rtionship with their boyfriends to appeal to me, only when I told Aoi and Ria that it''s not necessary anymore when they finally broke up with them.


    Perhaps most of those guys haven''t given up yet but these girls wanted to deal with their exes by themselves since I haven''t heard anything about it again from Ria and Aoi. And now, because she still hadn''t dealt with it, Yua felt apologetic that we arrived at this situation.


    "Un. He kept asking me the reason. Even if I told him that I already got a new boyfriend like how I told everyone, he refused to believe it without any proof. Maybe someone told him that they saw me with a guy. He''s still as popr as before and his friends are anywhere."


    "I see. Well then, let me introduce myself to him."


    "He knows who you are¡­ and Akane. You''re a popr couple to those who know both of you. Let me send him away¡­"


    Yua released her hands on the back of my neck and walked towards the door. She looked back at me first to probably somehow assure me before opening the door slightly, only enough for her head to peek out of the room.


    "Yua! What are you doing there? Morita told me she saw you with a guy¡­ Is that who I think it is?"


    With his voice that loud, I could hear him loud and clear. Well, he''s someone good at singing, that voice is his asset.


    In any case, I couldn''t just stand here and wait. Yua wanted to settle it by herself but this guy was probably more persistent than that senior who tucked his tail in after I told him off.


    "Amamiya-kun. That''s none of your business, isn''t it? And whoever I am with, you don''t have to concern yourself over it anymore. I told you already¡­"


    Yua replied to him without fully opening the door. She didn''t want him to see me here after all.


    These girls also wanted to protect our secret. She knew that if my rtionship with them was exposed, everyone would be implicated.


    "We''ve been together for two years¡­ Even when you started being cold to me, I continued loving you. Even now. I can''t just give up like this!"


    After saying that, that guy put his hand on the door and tried to push it open.


    Yua being the girl that she is was easily overpowered. She was immediately pushed back.


    Upon seeing that, I instantly rushed behind her and supported her back. She turned her head on me and expressed her gratitude by nodding her head.


    "I''ll help you."


    I whispered before I positioned myself in the corner where I wouldn''t be seen. After that I slipped my arms on her waist to pull her back slightly and pushed the door close, all the while making sure it would appear that it was Yua who did that.


    As soon as the door closes, knocks from the guy instantly rang out once more.


    "He''s more persistent than that guy, huh?"


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    "No need to. I''m actually the one who''s supposed to say that for what I''m about to do."


    "What are you¡ª"


    I pushed her back to the door before Yua could finish her question. And right after that, my lips promptly sealed hers, ignoring the knocking on the door. One of my hands also moved towards her legs and crawled up inside her skirt.


    At first, Yua was surprised at my sudden action but when I didn''t let go of her lips and grew bolder at how I kiss and touch her, she opened her eyes and looked at me.


    "I''m sorry but let me help you stop that persistent guy."


    I let go of her lips and whispered to her.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Understanding my intention, Yua''s arms naturally embraced me.


    For sure, that guy could already guess that she''s with someone else inside this room. If he heard Yua''s moans, I wonder what that guy will do?

 Chapter 263: Behind the Door (1)

    <h4>Chapter 263: Behind the Door (1)</h4>


    "Yua! Why? I only want another chance. We can''t just throw away what we had, right?"


    Another knock on the door and the guy''s voice traveled from the gaps of it. Due to his voice being loud, it was clearly heard by us despite being inside the room.


    That guy is truly turning desperate. If he continued on that, those in the nearby rooms will hear themotion he''s currently making sooner orter.


    However, instead of letting her answer, My lips dropped on Yua''s, continuing our kiss from earlier while I slowly leaned her back to the wall.


    With a low thud, the sound of her back gently resting on the door surely traveled outside as that guy''s voice once again rang out.


    "Yua? What''s happening? Please answer me¡­"


    Part questioning, part begging, that Amamiya Takeru continued to plead for her. However, I never let go of Yua''s lips. From a simple kiss and sucking of her lips, I moved on to a bolder move which will produce a clearer sound of what''s happening inside.


    "Stick out your tongue, Yua."


    I said in a slightly louder voice, only enough for whoever''s outside the door to hear.


    And like I expected, the knocking stopped abruptly and his heavy breathing started.


    Ignoring that, Yua followed mymand and stuck her tongue out which I immediately grabbed by my lips. While producing slurping sounds as I started sucking her tongue, my hands moved back to her legs and slipped it under her skirt. From her legs to her thighs and to her slightly plump butt where my hands were buried earlier. I intensely fondled it which made Yua leak out a soft moan.


    Though it''s soft, it probably reached his ears because his voice hurriedly asked more questions that were left unanswered.


    "Yua¡­ What are you doing there? Who''s with you? Is it really him? Let me talk to him!"


    I don''t know if he''s an idiot or just truly desperate to talk to her, despite the obvious sounds we''re making and the continued silence of Yua, he''s still keeping at it.


    The girl already had dreamy eyes as she''s truly captivated by what I''m doing to her.


    "What should I do¡­?"


    Unsure whether she should answer or not, Yua asked me as she blinked her dreamy eyes. I pushed her to the door rather impulsively and she also held onto me which indicated what she currently felt. It''s not like there were other better options. If I let her talk to him alone, that guy would surely force his way in to either talk to her or see who she''s with.


    Given that Yua wanted to protect the secret of our rtionships, I couldn''t just let her do everything on her own now that I''m aware of what''s happening.


    That Amamiya probably thought that because I''m letting Yua talk to him, I''m a coward who doesn''t want to confront him.


    "Tell him what''s on your mind."


    I answered. But before she could follow what I said, I dropped my lips once more, this time on her neck. Starting from below her chin, down to her corbone, my lips and tongue didn''t miss a spot as Yua naturally lifted her chin to give me better ess.


    "Ruki¡­ This."


    A bit tickled by what I''m doing, Yua found it hard to form words when my mouth sucked on the spots where she''s sensitive. The slight trembling of her body from the pleasure she''s feeling has also slowly made me more eager to make her feel better.


    "This is why I wanted to apologize. We''ll make him give up on you by letting him hear your erotic voice which you will naturally produce as a result of what we''ll do."


    "¡­ Just like back then."


    "Yes. However, this is different. We''ll let him hear it clearly."


    We really did this once before. To satisfy my desire, I had her stay in the music room after the music ss ended.


    Wondering where she went, that guy looked for her everywhere. When he called her, we''re already in the middle of doing it. I had her tell him that she''s in the Music Room and because of that Amamiya rushed to it only to find the room locked from the inside.


    Now that I think about it¡­ This girl followed my instructions willingly back then. Others would be so against it and if they truly rejected the idea, I would stop forcing them unless it''s something I really wanted to happen. I didn''t n on doing that at first but that guy called her while we''re busy with each other. That thought just naturally popped up.


    Did she already fall for me at that time? And like the other girls who fell for me, did she also want to satisfy my desire by doing that?


    Right¡­ What happened with the photographer had already passed by then. It''s possible that that''s what really happened.


    When Amamiya knocked on the door, I had her make an excuse that she''s doing something inside. And while he''s waiting at the other side of the door Yua and I continued what we''re doing.


    I even had her lean on the door with her back turned to me. While she''s conversing with him, I''m pounding her from behind and at times, she would moan out from the pleasure she was feeling.


    From how loud she moaned back then, he probably heard her but ording to Yua, he didn''t ask her about what happened.


    Maybe he''s a natural cuck like Tadano or he''s too scared to know that what he heard was true.


    "¡­ I understand."


    Yua nodded her head while I kept romancing her neck, sucking on her sensitive spots and fondling her butt. My hands already slipped through her panties as I fondled them directly. Amidst her suppressed moans, she responded to the guy outside.


    "Amamiya-kun¡­ I told you already¡­ We''re over¡­ It''s been over way before I broke up with you¡­ I''m sure you felt it when I changed my way of calling you."


    "Then why didn''t you break up with me back then? Why did you lead me on?"


    "Because I told her not to¡­ Yua, she''s mine ever since then. Do you really want to stay there and hear what we''re about to do?"


    Instead of Yua, I answered in her stead. My hands kept on moving behind her which made her face flushed once more. Because of that, Yua held onto my shoulders and slowly encircled one of her arms to the back of my neck. Her other hand ran from my shoulder down to my chest and continued further down. Copying what I did to her, Yua also started kissing my neck.


    With only my voice, he wouldn''t know who I am but of course, he will try to know who I am after this.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Yua called out to me in a hushed voice, there''s a little worry on her face but she''s not really stopping me. More like, she''s busy exploring my body at the moment. Her hand already reached the growing bulge on my pants and the way she kissed my neck grew more intense.


    Also, she couldn''t stop that guy from pestering her after all. Now that I''m helping her, she''s most likely feeling bad so in her mind, she''ll try to make me feel good instead.


    "Leave this to me and continue, I''m your boyfriend now, Yua. Let me help you. Besides, you can feel it right?"


    With her hand on my bulge, her hand started pulling my zipper down. And through that opening, she slipped it inside to trace my cock over my boxer briefs.


    "Un¡­ This is already hard."


    Probably hearing our conversation, the guy knocked once again and this time, he started screaming usations.


    "You! Come out here and face me. Don''t hide behind that door! Are you coercing Yua? I''ll report you!"


    Ah. Report again. This guy. With a voice that loud, he''s just embarrassing himself at this moment. He was already dumped by Yua but he couldn''t take his loss that he''s bing desperate right now.


    And due to how we''re acting behind the door in front of him, his fuse shorted.


    "Can''t you take a loss, Amamiya-kun? Whoever I am with right now is of no concern to you. Now if you''re gonna stay there then shut up and listen if you want."


    Yua snapped at him and halted what she''s doing. However, halfway through that, she kneeled down in front of me and undid the button on my pants.


    She looked up at me, although she looked pissed, this girl was exuding too much erotic vibes that it''s clearly affecting me. She''s waiting for my answer¡­


    "You know I wouldn''t be able to stop if we start now, Yua¡­ You''vepletely turned me on."


    My hand reached for her cheek and caressed it. With how she snapped, that Amamiya stopped shouting. I don''t know if he''s still there or he already left. Nheless, my whole attention was already on this girl.


    "This is my intention foring here¡­ can I?"


    She nodded and asked.


    Well, she''s not really waiting for my answer. Her hand already pulled my pants down and on its way to pull down thest piece of clothing covering my cock.


    Ignoring whoever''s behind that door, Yua and I were already lost in our own world.

 Chapter 264: Behind the Door (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 264: Behind the Door (2) *</h4>


    With her luscious lips kissing the tip of my cock, Yua started stroking its length using both of her hands. With her soft palms and fingers circled on it, I could feel the rush of blood filling it to the brim.


    If it''s not held by her hand, it would''ve already pointed upparing the height of her head to it.


    The sound behind the door already stopped but the presence of someone slumped down with his back resting on it was still there.


    That guy, even after what we said, still chose to stay there. Well, he''s already the least of my worry. The girl kneeling in front of me had her eyes stuck to my face. The expression on her face was as if she''s waiting to be praised by me.


    Lifting my hand and putting it on top of her head, Yua closed her eyes contentedly as she''s probably relishing the feeling of my hand as I stroke her hair.


    If this was before, I would''ve taken a picture of her like this with her lips firmly fitted on the tip of my cock.


    "Yua¡­"


    I called out to her but in response, she slowly opened her mouth as the head of my cock gradually entered it.


    Her tongue that was waiting inside instantly enclosed itself on it, covering it with her saliva.


    Along with the quickening stroke of her hands, the pleasure from what she''s doing was firmly being felt by me.


    With my cock fully erect like that, it would be hard for her to take it all in but Yua didn''t stop with only the head. Pushing her head further, the length of my cock gradually filled her mouth, to ease her up, she tilted her head sideways letting my cock hit the walls of her cheek.


    Seeing the bulge on her cheek as she started sucking on my cock intensely, I couldn''t help but moved my hips a bit, pushing it further. The warm and sloppy feeling inside her mouth continued to coat it.


    After a while, Yua took it out and lifted my cock. Extending her tongue out, she reached the base and licked it from there up to the tip. Soon afterward, she once again put it in her mouth and hungrily sucked on it.


    As more of her saliva covered my cock, Yua continued to focus on me. Her breath was already as hot as my cock but every time she would blow on it, I could feel the tingle.


    When she''s done lubricating it, Yua took my freed hand and put it on her head by herself.


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, I grabbed onto her head as my hips gradually moved and used her mouth as a substitute hole to bury my cock into.


    At first, it was only half but her hands gradually moved to my back and pulled me in further making the tip of my cock reach the back of her throat.


    Of course, she hadn''t done it before, as soon as that happened, she pulled out and gagged from it.


    And as soon as she coughed, that Amamiya''s voice rang from behind the door once more.


    "Yua? Are you okay? What happened?"


    This guy¡­ Take a hint, will you? Or is he only acting like that? Does he want to hear us having sex? Did that one instance awaken some kind of fetish in him?


    Yua ignored his questions and grabbed my cock again before putting it in her mouth once more. Her tongue circled around the head and licked every sensitive spot on it.


    When she started to once again take my cock deep in her throat, I stopped her.


    "You don''t have to push it, Yua. You sucking it is already pleasurable enough as it is. Let me service you this time."


    I intentionally raised the volume of my voice to let the guy hear it.


    And what followed was a low thud from him which indicated him moving there.


    Although she was already lost in the heat of what we''re about to do, Yua was surely still right in her mind. What''s happening was still clear in her head.


    As I pulled her up, I had her lean on the door once more which produced a loud thud. I lifted one of her legs and like with Miho, I only pushed the part of her panties covering her hole.


    The same way that she kneeled in front of me, I did the same as I started caressing her most sacred ce with my fingers. It''s already drenched with her love juices. Teasing her hole with one of my fingers and the other one on her clit, Yua started moaning from the pleasure.


    "Aahh¡­ Ahhh¡­ I haven''t felt this in a while¡­ I missed you¡­ I missed you a lot¡­"


    Like me, the volume of her voice was a bit higher to let her moan reach the guy behind the door.


    I don''t know what''s in that guy''s mind but I''m already about to lose it andpletely ignore his presence.


    When my fingers pinched her clit, another loud moan was produced which she now tried to suppress. However, when my lips dropped on her and started sucking on her, Yua''s hands grabbed onto my hair and pushed me further.


    Understanding her intention, my tongue also started its work as I took a taste of her. The sweet and a bit salty taste of her juice made my cock twitch intensely as I started to build up the desire to plunge it inside her.


    Although my time with Miho was the third time I released my semen today not counting Akane''s turn in the morning, it''s still as energetic as when I''ve done it with Satsuki and Aya earlier at lunch.


    As my tongue and mouth continued to tease her pleasure points, Yua soon reached her first climax. With her body trembling uncontrobly, Yua leaned down and hugged my head tightly with her arms and her raised leg as she pushed it further.


    "Haahhn¡­ Haaahhn! I''m cumming!


    "Yua?!"


    With her moan that loud, the guy behind the door once again called out her name. However, there''s no way she could respond to him anymore.


    When her body somehow calmed down from cumming, Yua promptly pulled me up from below her. She then grabbed on my already impatient cock and aimed it on her hole by herself.f


    "¡­ Give it to me now¡­ I want it. Put it in me¡­ Ruki."


    Though her words were a bit loud, my name came out as a whisper, despite being lost in the pleasure and passion we''re currently sharing, she still minded not to reveal my identity to the guy having his fill with eavesdropping on us.


    "Well then¡­ He still hadn''t left, eh? Just how much of a pervert is he to even want to hear his ex having sex?"


    "Ignore him and focus on me, I''ve already told him to leave me alone, this is now his own choice."


    As soon as she said that, the door produced another thudding sound. The guy at the other side of the door probably stood up from where he was.


    "Yua¡­"


    With her name as hisst word, the sounds of his footsteps as he went away soon followed.


    It''s not that I''m pitying him but Yua is not his anymore. Well, she''s mine ever since that time. And there''s no way I''d let him have another chance with my girl. If he continued that behavior I would deal with him soon.


    Of course, I know that Yua also loved that guy before I conquered her. Just that, he noticed it toote that Yua''s affection already changed way before.


    "Do you think I''m cruel, Ruki?"


    When the sounds of footsteps receded, Yua cupped my cheeks and asked.


    With the tip of my cock already inside her, my hips naturally pushed forward. And as my whole length gradually entered her, I answered amidst the pleasure we''re both relishing at the moment.


    "You''re not. I should be the one doing that for all of you. Not letting any of them bother you again. I''m the cruel one here, taking you from him when you two clearly like each other."


    "Haahhh¡­ Us girls, we decided to at least do something for you. And cutting off what we already deemed as unneeded was the first thing on that list. Besides, our feelings might''ve been mutual before but Ruki¡­ I''m just a girl who fell in love with you. I would rather choose to be with you than with him. It''s already over between us. All I had in my mind and heart is you."


    Amidst her moan when my cock was fully buried deep inside her, Yua bared her heart out to me and honestly told me what''s inside it. Maybe it''s just to assure me that no matter what happens I will be the one in her heart, but hearing this from her¡­ It reinforced my feelings for her.


    That''s why instead of responding to what she said, I copied her and cupped her cheeks. Staring into that ensnaring eyes of her, my lips took her into another passionate kiss where I infused what I wanted to say to her in it.


    With our bodies connected at two points, I started moving both my tongue and hips and Yua''s the same. Gradually, our moment turned from warm-hearted to a more¡­ passionate time.


    Piling up our feelings for each other, all of it was all converted to how we would be pleasuring each other. As her arms circled around me, I lifted her other leg, taking all of her weight onto my arms. With the door supporting her back, my hips quickened their pace as my cock continued to grind her insides. The small room we are in was soon filled with her moans and the sloppily wet sounds of our intercourse.


    Although we probably already reached the time allotted for our talk, we both ignored it as we gotpletely lost both in our yearning and passion for each other.

 Chapter 265: Why Am I Only Hearing This Now?

    <h4>Chapter 265: Why Am I Only Hearing This Now?</h4>


    Around 10 minutester, Yua was now straddling me back on the table after that heated moment for us. Although already clothed, the way she clung to my shoulders and sat on that bulge on my pants was still somewhat affecting.


    Nheless, after a round in that door where we made use of it to finish what we started, we''re now in this position to let her rest before going back to that room.


    Out of all positions, she chose this. She wanted to continue looking at me while my arms were fully embracing her. I guess I''m spoiling her right now but seeing that satisfied and lovely smile hanging on her lips was enough to cast away any thoughts of rejecting her.


    "I will be going then, Ruki."


    "Un. I will go back to that roomter. If that guy pestered you once more, don''t hesitate to tell me, alright?"


    "Don''t worry, after today¡­ He''ll be ashamed to look for me. I don''t care what he will think about me now, I''m just a girl expressing my love to the one I fell for. Amamiya-kun and I had our time together but that already ended. He might still be hung up on me because of more than a year of maintaining that rtionship¡­ But I''m sure he will move on soon. He''s someone popr after all."


    "I''m the one who put you through that¡­"


    "No. I''m the one who chose to keep it. Yaeko and Miho broke up with whoever they''re with because they fell for you, I should''ve done the same when I started seeing you differently."


    Yua put a finger on my lips before shaking her head. Afterwards, she took a deep breath before continuing.


    "I will take up modeling again, Ruki. Also, I will enter an audition from a talent agency."


    "Sounds great, Yua. Have you gotten over what happened back then? And this audition¡­ I will surely cheer for you."


    "Yes. Besides, my mom and my previous manager thoroughly checked thepany. Nothing happened back then, thanks to you. And¡­ Just by thinking about you was enough to give me a lot of courage. Even if the same thing happened, I will not hesitate to ask for your help if I couldn''t deal with it alone."


    Yua''s eyes shined in a courageous light and cupped her first as she somehow threw a jab to the side. And that probably earned a light snicker from me. She ended up pouting before biting my lips lightly after all.


    However, that bite also turned into more of a kiss when I bit her back.


    Even before stealing her, she already had that high of an aspiration. She had the looks and the talents. One mishap that was avoided surely wouldn''t let her give up on it.


    "And I don''t need just your cheers. Can I ask you to apany me to both of them?"


    Yua continued after our lips separated.


    "dly. Tell me when it will be."


    "It will happen on the same day in the first week of June. I still want to spend more time with you before I busy myself with work. I finally got to feel and hear your feelings for me. Let me savor this first."


    After saying that, Yua once again let her whole body lean onto me as her arms tightened her embrace. Responding to that, I held her tightly and gently caressed the back of her head as I stroked on her silky chestnut-colored hair.


    A minuteter, she stood up and gave me onest kiss before leaving the room while skipping steps happily. That clumsy part of her shows up again, eh?


    I will now be moving back and forth from my school and here just to see them. Although it will not be everyday, when there''s a will there''s a way, right?


    -


    -


    Time continued to pass and after a minute since Yua left the room, the door creaked a bit loudly due to whoever''s in front of it trying to push it forcefully.


    After a loud bang due to that urrence, I heard the girl''s voice groaning in pain as she got herself back on her feet. Soon afterwards, the knob slowly turned and a soft creak of the opening door filled the room.


    There''s no need to guess who came¡­


    "Miyako¡­ Err¡­ Miyajima-san, let me see your palms, did it hurt?"


    At this point, I''m intentionally calling her with her name before changing it quickly. The way she tried to push open the door is a bit silly but I guess she was just pushed by whatever''s on her mind right now.


    And somehow, I got the urge to walk towards her and see if she got hurt from that.


    Instead of answering me, Miyako red hatefully as she once again pushed the door forcefully to close it.


    Haa¡­ At least, that worked now.


    "You don''t have to act concerned about me now, Ruki., I went to that room you pointed and heard about¡­"


    "What did you hear?"


    "Your change."


    Miyako answered softly before breaking her gaze from me. She''s massaging her hands which somehow turned red from the bruise she received from doing that stunt at the door. There''s still that earlier rage in her eyes but it lessened to an extent.


    When she tried to forcefully open that door, she was probably just trying to make a show of her rage. And due to carelessness, she hurt herself instead.


    "I see. Judging from your expression and reaction right now, it''s unbelievable, isn''t it?"


    While maintaining a distance from me, Miyako answered honestly. Even from this distance, I could see the growing fear in her.


    "You''re a demon who would do anything just to achieve your goal of stealing someone¡­ There''s no way you will change."


    Right. That''s the right reaction to everything I did for everyone¡­ I guess having her confront me right now showed that worse side of me.


    I hurt her and not only her, but there''s also more of them and most likely, they''re dreading to meet again. I''m already surprised that she took up the courage to confront me this time, but I guess the fear she had in me is starting to resurface. The hand that she was massaging was sped tightly to prevent it from trembling.


    Let''s give her a piece of mind¡­


    "Understandable, I am really like that before¡­ I will not deny any of that. That''s why¡­ Whatever you wanted to do or say to me. Please do so. Also, if you wanted me to do something for you to at least lessen what you''re feeling, I will do it."


    I stood up from the table and bowed towards her using my whole upper body.


    "You¡­"


    "You what?"


    "¡­How can I be angry at you if you''re like this?! Whatever I wanted to do?! I will kill you if I could! You ruined everything¡­ my rtionship¡­ my reputation. I was looked down on as some slut who would spread her legs just for anyone¡­"


    After the screams¡­ Miyako''s tone broke like a ceramic te dropped from up high. I lifted my head to sneak a nce at her and saw her face stained with her tears.


    "Why am I only hearing this now?"


    I never heard anything about what she told me. If I heard about that, I''m sure I would''ve done something about it.


    Although I stole them and made them mine, I made sure that none of what they''re doing with me would leak out and if something close to that happened. For example a rumor or anything else that would give them a bad reputation, I would''ve put the fire out myself. Using any means necessary.


    "¡­Because I never told you."


    "I see and I never noticed¡­"


    That''s the only exnation huh¡­ Her silence towards me¡­ I never asked her and thought that it was just her way of rebelling against me for ordering her to do many unreasonable things.


    But the truth is¡­ she''s keeping it all to herself.


    "Why... Why are they so in love with you when you did all of those things? What did you do to them?"


    "At first, I also didn''t know. I''m actually as confused as you. But after talking to them again, I finally understood. I''ve liked all of you, even way before stealing you."


    "No one in their right mind will order someone they like to seduce another guy!"


    "True. I''m not in my right mind back then. But Miyajima-san¡­ only recently did I finally understand that emotion. You once asked me why I can''t feel that emotion. In the end, it''s not that I couldn''t feel it¡­ I just couldn''t recognize it at the time."


    "For whatever I put you through, this will surely not erase it and this is long overdue¡­ "


    After saying that, I straightened my body and slowly kneeled down in front of her.


    "I know it will be hard to forgive and I am not really looking for forgiveness with all the despicable things that I''ve done¡­ Do as you wish to me. Just that... Don''t let them be implicated."


    And from kneeling down, I put my hand in front of me as I slowly bowed towards her with my forehead touching the floor. Doing a dogeza, this is probably the first. And surely, for everything that I''ve done, even this wasn''t enough.


    "Why are you going to such lengths? How did you change to this kind of man? It''s entirely different to the Ruki who kept on staying silently by my side..."


    I couldn''t really answer her. There''s no proper exnation for it. As her tears started dropping on the floor, even if I had the urge to stand up and wipe it away from her face, I just continued to let my forehead touch the floor, expressing my sincere apology to Miyako.

 Chapter 266: Closure

    <h4>Chapter 266: Closure</h4>


    I don''t know how long I was kneeling after her question which I didn''t answer but when the sniffing sounds from Miyako stopped, I felt her hands drop on my shoulders as she tried to pull me up.


    "Ruki¡­ Even if you kneel forever in front of me, I will not forgive you¡­ That''s why stop this useless act."


    Her voice was still a bit broken from how she cried. It even sounded like she''s choking on her own words. Even so¡­ the meaning behind her words was properly delivered.


    She''s right. No matter how many times or how long I kneel in front of her, it will not erase any of the things I did to her.


    Even if I said I''m not looking for her forgiveness, perhaps deep inside me, I also wanted to hear those words from her which led me to do this. Though I was asking her to spare the other girls from her hatred on me, I might also have that intention.


    I was actually using them to evoke some kind ofpassion from this girl.


    Haa. I''m really this selfish.


    "You''re right¡­ There''s no point in doing this. But I''m sincere in asking you to spare them from your hatred towards me. They''re all important to me, you see."


    I lifted my body but I stayed in a kneeling position. I looked up to meet Miyako''s gaze whose eyes were already puffed up from all the tears which ran from it.


    "I''m still the same selfish and greedy guy. So even if I''m willing to be put through to whatever you can think to satisfy your hatred towards me, I will not allow anything to happen to them."


    It''s contradictory, right? I''m trying to appease Miyako''s hatred but at the same time, I''m threatening her to not touch any of my girls. Even so¡­ this is how I really am. Nothing much really changed to me except from epting the reason why I stole all of them from their partners.


    Refraining from doing more despicable methods is also just me refraining. It doesn''t mean that I will not be able to do all those again. If need be, I will be as despicable as I can get to achieve my goal of not letting any of the girls be implicated when things go awry.


    Although that may result in me losing hold of them again, as long as it will be their own choice, I will not say anything.


    "I''m sure that you heard from them why I appeared here. They''re the only reason why I am here, youing here to meet me is your own choice. Though it''s true that I wanted to make amends to what I did to all of you, I left it to chance if one day I run into any of you again."


    I did think of the possibility of meeting them but Miyako, she charged in here after knowing it''s me.


    "I know that the girls who didn''t chase after me harbored hatred or just wanted to go back to their normal lives. That''s why as much as possible I also don''t want to remind them of those days by seeking them out to ask forgiveness which isn''t really that sincereing from me."


    Ufortable with how I gaze at her, Miyako turned around and took a few steps away from me and when she stopped, her voice once again filled this room.


    "¡­ That''s the Ruki I remembered. Not the one kneeling in front of someone else."


    Even from behind her, I saw how she lifted her hand and brought it to her face to wipe off the tears which started to form before she turned around.


    The urge to stand up and hold her in my arms tofort her was currently filling up my thoughts. Her lonely back which probably endured a lot without telling me anything looked small and tired.


    Meeting this girl again and being subjected to her rage, the first thought that came to my mind wasn''t to ask for her forgiveness or to appease her hatred. It''s relief. I was relieved to see her again. In fact, I was overjoyed even¡­


    All those times I was with the girls from my past, my affection towards them was probably the same. I truly loved this girl. No. I still love her.


    I did a lot of wrongs to most of them. Even so, I did steal them because they caught my eye.


    "You''re right. I''m the one foolish enough to be overwhelmed with my emotions to charge in and confront you¡­ Ruki, I can''t forgive you but at the same time, I can''t help but want to see you again¡­"


    Unconsciously, I slowly stood up and approached her while I attentively listened to what she''s saying.


    She noticed of course but Miyako just stood still and continued what she''s saying.


    "You''ve managed to change yourself, although still as despicable as before, you started to openly show how you care for those who you deemed important while here I am still stuck to that time¡­"


    By the time she finished, my arms were already wrapped around her. Holding her small body, I finally got a better look at her. Nothing much has changed, she''s still the same girl I used to apany silently. I chose her to be the one to seduce Sena''s ex because she''s the one closest to me at that time.


    I didn''t think of what she would think about it but just the result. I probably thought that staying by her side after that was enough repayment for what she did for me. But the reality was far from what I thought¡­


    "Miyako¡­."


    I called her name which made her turn her head. And because of that, I once again saw her tears which continued to trickle down from her eyes, staining her smooth and beautiful face.


    Her hands were now holding onto my arms which locked her in my embrace. I could feel how her fingernails tried to dig into my skin. Most likely that''s part of the rage that she was feeling or she just wanted to hold onto me. In any case, she''s not rejecting me or rather, she doesn''t want to. She''s conflicted.


    "I told you. Stop calling me with my name¡­ You see. I was confused for a long time ever since you cut me off and stopped staying silently by my side. After everything, I could only admit to myself that I became ustomed to being by your side¡­ The only time I could befortable without being disturbed about the rumors and whatever''s happening around me was when I''m with you."


    "It''s funny, right? You''re the one who brought all of those to me but at the same time, you''re also the only one I could depend on. I was aware you''re trying to make me feel better after what you ordered me to do back then. Just like how you always do whenever you would order me to do some absurd things. Even so, my hatred and¡­"


    When she reached this point, Miyako lowered her head while her back loosens up as she put all her weight onto me.


    "¡­ my love for you kept on shing. That''s why¡­ I didn''t tell you anything. Perhaps I was hoping for you to notice it yourself... But until the end, that didn''t happen. After telling me that I''m finally free from your grasp, the only ce where I feelfortable vanished along with you."


    "Now. Meeting you, confronting you, hearing your voice, hearing about your change and you kneeling in front of me. All of it had just added to my confusion."


    "But you said ''was''. Your confusion, have you managed to clear it up?"


    I silently asked. After my long silence as I listened to what she''s saying, I decided to break it here.


    "Yes. It''s now all clear to me. Ruki. I reached closure thanks to this."


    Miyako answered and pointed to my arms that were holding her.


    "I see. Though it might sound insulting for you if I say this, I will still do. That''s good to hear."


    Whatever closure she reached, it''s truly good to hear. After this day¡­ she will be able to continue with her life now. Without me.


    The only reason why I got to hold her like this is because she allowed me to.


    "What do you feel about me?"


    After a while, Miyako asked in a soft voice.


    "Now?"


    Instead of answering, Miyako nodded her head and waited for my response.


    I tightened my arms that were coiled around her before I stared into her eyes and said in sincerity.


    "I love you."


    Upon hearing that, Miyako released a long sigh.


    "I never thought these words will naturallye out of your mouth."


    And with a bitter smile, I replied.


    "I also thought the same. Until I realized a lot of things."


    "I can''t be like them. I can''t hate and love you at the same time. Now that the confusion I was under was cleared up. I decided to forget everything about our past and move on."


    "I understand. I will be cheering you on. And for your sake¡­ I will try not toe into your sight again. Also, I still owe you a p which Aika prevented earlier."


    "You''re right. This will be thest time¡­"


    Miyako turned around and put her hand on my cheeks. However, instead of a p, she held onto it and pulled my head down. With her lips meeting mine, Miyako and I shared ourst kiss.


    This decision is what she arrived at after this confrontation with me. She bared everything that was bottled up in her heart and mind ever since I cut her off.


    Although I realized my love for her, it''s truly better for her to move on to her life and forget about the love and hate she harbors for me. That way¡­ she can live anew.


    -


    -


    A minute after Miyako left the room, I also started my way back to the Home Economics Club where the girls were waiting for me. I met and reconnected with all of them. It will be hard, I know. However, like with the girls at my school, Miwa-nee and Shio, I will never neglect any of them and love them equally. The future is still far away from us but we will now be building it up piece by piece.


    I will start relying on them and at the same time, they will rely on me. There''s still a lot to learn but we''ll surely get there. I will make it so¡­


    As soon as I opened the door, one of them was standing in front of the door and greeted me with a bright smile on her face.


    "Wee back, Ruki."


    "This¡­"


    Huh? What''s happening here? I just separated from her¡­ After everything that was said and done¡­ Why is she here?


    "Are you surprised? I will forget our past and start anew with this changed you. Ruki, please take care of me this time."


    ------------


    (This is here because it exceeded the character count limit on the Author''s Thought)


    End of Volume 4.


    It took a long time but this is really the point where I wanted to end this Volume. Nothing has been truly resolved yet. Not with Kana, with Nami and with the other girls who needed closure from their previous rtionship.


    The new girls introduced will also not fade away after this day. Expect them to have their story or conflict which Ruki will experience together with each of them.


    Everyone have their own circumstances and I don''t really want to skip in any of their story so if you still have the patience, please bear with me. Also constantly check that spreadsheet of the list of the girls in the story for you to not forget about them if they were not shown in few dozen chapters.(refer to discord for the spreadsheet link. I haven''t updated the auxiliary volume for the list of girls yet and I probably won''t be able to for the time being)


    And of course. There will be more stealing to be done along with some progress for the endpoint which Ruki always try to envision.

 Chapter 267: Friday

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Friday</h4>


    I don''t know how it ended up with Miyako joining them. When she first appeared and the way she wanted to rush in and hit me, I thought it would really end like that. She even cried her heart out to me. That''s why it''s really a surprise that upon separating in that note, she will be weing me back with that beautiful and bright smile on her face.


    Only after asking the girls inside did I get the gist of what happened.


    Akane, Yae and Sena really became the vanguard with support from Aoi, Mizuki and Aika. The others watched on how she was ganged up by them. Elizabeth wanted to join but knowing how it would be more confusing with her participation, Yukari took it upon herself to restrain the Queen of the Lost Kingdom of Arkadia.


    Well, not really ganged up but¡­ they let her vent out what''s eating inside her first. Miyako tried to raise their vignce towards me, telling them things that I did to her all in the hopes of waking them up that I''m the worst guy and they should stop associating with me.


    In a way that''s all true, but everyone expressed their disagreement which led for every bullet she fired missing its target.


    It was during all that when Hiyori left the room since she got scared of Miyako. After she finished, Akane and the other girls I mentioned talk to her one by one.


    And Akane being the one who scouted the girls who fell for me or the other way around, managed to pick out Miyako''s deep-seated love towards me and maybe my feelings for the girl as well from the story she told them. Amidst all the rage and hate Miyako threw at me, just the fact that she confronted me despite knowing my nature spoke about her real intention. It was to see me once more.


    In the end, her trip to know more about what happened to me really led to her reaching closure at what we shared before. There''s no correcting of the past to be done so she decided to forget about it and start anew¡­ with the changed me.


    Since it''s her own decision, I respected it. Well, there might be an influence from how the other girls talked to her. However, in the end, she''s the one who made the final decision on what she wanted to do.


    With that, instead of eight, I reconnected to nine girls from my past. Since their school is closing down, I walked with all of them until just until the school gate where each one went on their own way. I made ns with some of them and made promises with the others that will be granted as soon as the time wills it.


    I had Yae and Akane go home first while I rode in Otoha''s car for my promised time with her.


    With Mihara-san not saying anything, I had her bring us somewhere private. Mihara-san knew that Otoha''s mother was restricting her from going out so we brainstormed for an excuse first before entering a hotel where I dined with Otoha and checked-in to a room under Mihara-san''s name.


    Having her there really eased up our time so we both thanked her after around two hours inside the room.


    I still couldn''t grant Otoha''s wish to sleep with me but with this, I managed to at least reduce the gloom she was feeling from being restricted by her mother to go out. Otoha also enjoyed it, especially when she treated it as our first date.


    That''s why to make it more memorable, the two hours we spent inside the room were filled with not just our lovemaking but also a more heartfelt conversation between us.


    She told me her aspirations and the things she wanted to do in the future. Since she''s a girl from a noble family, her marriage was supposed to be used as a chip to connect with other influential families that''s why she got her fiance at a young age. However, thanks to her Grandfather''s doting on her, she could create her own future away from the politics her family delved into. Also, she has siblings that were more than willing to take up the mantle for the family.


    I told her that with the meeting with her Grandfather, I will be asking for her hand. That''s why I asked her to also make sure that her parents or any close family be present during that time.


    I know I will be going to war without any weapon to show for but if I cower at this point, making Otoha stay with me will be just a wishful thinking.


    When she heard about that, Otoha expressed worry and told me that a noble family is different and I shouldn''t underestimate it. She wanted to stay with me but at the same time, she''s also worried that something might happen to me if I present myself to everyone in her family. That''s why she rejected what I asked of her and insisted that I will only be meeting her grandfather. Asking for her hand will not bete after that meeting.


    To ease her worry, I listened to her and didn''t force what I wanted to happen.


    Due to the time we spent, I had Mihara-san drive her home immediately without listening to Otoha''s plea to ride with her so they can drop me at home.


    Later that night, she grumbled to me on Messenger about it which I took the time to appease her while I was on my way back after riding with Shio to her apartment and sneaking out of it.


    And with that, I ended the day with Akane and Yae at my side. Like I nned, I had them pamper me like a child. Well, it''s a rare asion so the two happily did it while we talked about everything that happened today until we all drifted to sleep.


    Friday.


    After the long day yesterday and with my reconnection with the nine girls, my day started with greeting all of my girls starting with the two at my side which didn''t end with just a greeting¡­ I was already a bit drainedst night so nothing happened between us.


    Greeting my girls is already a part of the routine and reading their replies which varied from person to person was enough to brighten my day while I did my daily exercise with the two girls.


    Before going to school I already told Akane, Yae and Miwa-nee my ns after school.


    Today will be Nao''s day. I will be picking her up at her school and go on a date with her which will end in my first time with her.


    That girl is already too excited that she called me while we''re at the dining table, eating our breakfast. When Minoru saw her through my phone, the boy recognized her and called her as another beautiful sister who I love which made Nao blush and respond through it that she also loves me.


    When Nao said that, the two girls looked at me with slight jealousy in their eyes while Miwa-nee just smiled wryly before urging Minoru to continue eating.


    When I arrived at the school, Satsuki, Aya and Nami were among the first ones to arrive. Naturally, the three were waiting for me to hear about what happened yesterday on my trip to the other school.


    Satsuki even told the seniors in her club that she will bete for practice just for this.


    "It went well, I guess?"


    Being stared at by my three girls, it feels like I was in a trial being scrutinized by the prosecutor, even if I have the right to remain silent, I couldn''t help but sumb to the pressure of those glittering expecting eyes.


    Hina who''s looking on from her desk also walked towards us after curiosity took over her mind. Since I also consider her as one of my girls now, I told her my ns yesterday. Although her response to it was a bit mild because she still held onto the hope of also getting Ogawa''s attention, her whole attention is now being gradually drawn towards me even if she doesn''t say it.


    "It went well means¡­ you added more to your harem, right?"


    Nami said in a soft voice but with a smug expression on her face. Well, she needed to lower the volume or the others might hear it.


    However these girls¡­ didn''t they know that we''re already drawing attention this way? Four girls crowding around me this early¡­ I could see the somewhat envious gazes of the other guys present at the moment. The other girls were also looking in our direction and were whispering among themselves.


    Well, it''s not like I cared about their opinion, I''m just a little worried about the new rumors that will be created because of this.


    "Yes. Do you all want to get to know them? I can ask Akane to add all of you to that group."


    We''re gathering attention so instead of telling them what exactly happened with every detail, they might as well ask the girls themselves.


    "I''m already in it¡­"


    Aya answered as she opened her phone and showed the chat bubble of the group. There are already more than 20+ unread messages in it.


    Akane probably invited her when I took her home.


    "Me too."


    Eh? How did you join it, Nami?


    Seeing my surprised expression, Nami understood the question in my mind and her eyes naturally turned to the answer. Aya.


    This scary girl asked Aya to invite her.


    "Huh? When did the two of you join it?"


    Ah. Typical Satsuki. When I asked her about it before, she refused to join, probably because she''s being tsundere at that time which I didn''t notice. Now that she found out that the two already joined the group before her, there''s slight envy in her expression.


    "What group?"


    And Hina who''s fairly new only found out about it now.


    After that, Nami invited the two before going back to their seats, forgetting the questioning they were doing. And through that group, they startedmunicating with the nine girls from yesterday as well as the others who were already in that group.

 Chapter 268: A Great Day

    <h4>Chapter 268: A Great Day</h4>


    Seeing the four of them being engaged at what they''re talking about in that group, I couldn''t help but get curious.


    Still, I held into my earlier decision not to check on what they''re talking about. I considered what''s in there as their girl''s talk.


    After a while, Satsuki went out to check in to her club. Before that though, she asked me to follow her. We went somewhere private and in there, Satsuki vented out her slight jealousy from what she read in the group. Knowing her personality, I expected that so as soon as she started, I held her in my arms which instantly calmed her down. Afterwards, I kissed her without waiting for her to drop her tsundere act as I once again reminded her of what I feel for her.


    Satisfied with that, she went to her club in a fairly better mood. Aya who noticed that giggled at my side and used a book as a cover for when she reached for my hand. Unlike Satsuki, Aya was already satisfied with just that albeit it''s riskier.


    Time passed and more students continued to arrive. Ogawa went in with a somewhat confused look on his face. His eyes instantly fell towards Nami who was busy typing on her phone with a slight smile on her face. And upon seeing that, he turned his head towards me, maybe trying to check if I''m the one she''s chatting with. Little does he know that she''s currently engaged and enjoying her interaction with Akane and the others in that group. Mori who usually greets him at the door only noticed him when he''s already seated due to how busy she was at reading what they''re talking about.


    Tadano also did the same but unlike Ogawa, he sighed quietly before continuing to his seat.


    When Chii arrived, the smile stered on her lips was the same one she had yesterday. When our gazes met, she winked and continued without saying anything else.


    The morning became even perfect when Shio arrived with that blooming smile on her face once again. The ring on her finger was long removed and none of the other students noticed that.


    The sses progressed normally and somehow, we diligently studied and listened to the lessons with only the lunch break as our leisure time. I spent it with the three girls and unknowingly or maybe due to howfortable it is, I fell asleep with my head on Aya''s shoulder. When I woke up, Nami and Satsuki were ring at me.


    As if she had her courage grow, Aya''s arms naturally circled on my head and pulled me to her chest, protecting me from the two girls'' ring eyes.


    Upon understanding the situation, my arms slipped to Aya''s waist as I let myself fall deeper in her embrace.


    "Hateful Ruki."


    "Now, he''s intentionally doing this."


    Satsuki and Namimented while Aya lovingly giggled at their words as her arms caringly tightened. Her sweet smell filling up my nose.


    Even if I don''t turn my head, I know the two were pouting as they sat next to us. I don''t know how long I fell asleep but with these three girls here, it''s truly afortable feeling.


    Soon enough, when the time to go back came, I had the two of us stay for a little longer to be a little intimate with Aya without any other eyes on us.


    Satsuki already had her time earlier while Nami surely thought that she would have her turnter.


    Continuing the ss after that, the PE ss followed.


    Well, unlike the previous ones it''s not that eventful, like what they asked from me, Eguchi-sensei called me for a consultation first. She told me what she nned for the day. And after adjusting some of the details she thought out, the PE ss ended without anyone being extremely drained from the activity.


    Since it is Friday, it''s the joint PE ss with ss 3. As I expected, Itou was still looking at me hatefully while the forehead girl who''s the Rescuer from thest activity seemed to be interested in us, or rather me and the other two representatives, Chii and Kanzaki. They went out of her way to know our name and asked if we wanted to be friends with her.


    "Ara. My bad. I haven''t introduced myself, have I? Forgive me for my manners, I''m Minamoto Misaki."


    Although her tone also sounded haughty, it''s easy to realize that it''s her normal voice.


    "Misa-chii, huh? Nice to meetcha. Let''s totally hang out next time, alright?"


    Chii cheerfully greeted her and even instantly shortened her name to her liking.


    "Misa-chii? Uh. I don''t think I am allowed to hang out with just anyone."


    Hearing the nickname Chii made up for her, her forehead slightly creased but she didn''tment from it save from the confused expression she put on. Perhaps trying to find the meaning in that nickname.


    "Aren''t we friends now? Are we still ''just anyone'' for you?"


    I interjected. Although I don''t really think I have time for that, I''m just following up for Chii. Although she already has some friends for herself, they''re all gyaru like her persona right now. Having normal friends like Misaki is always better.


    Err¡­ Is she really normal though? Aside from how she always carried that paper fan and her fondness for her wide forehead, I guess she''s normal?


    "Right. Only if you have time, Misaki-san."


    Kanzaki chimed in as well. Her sses were slightly fogged up from the sweat she umted from the PE ss but it''s also easy to see that she''s eager to be friends with her.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re correct. We are friends now, you''re not just anyone anymore."


    Misaki nodded as she waved her paper fan causing her already short fringes to be lifted by the air generated from it.


    "Misa, what are you doing there? Let''s go."


    From their ss, Itou called out to Misaki. Although her eyes also fell upon me, it''s now more normal. Maybe she''s restraining her re since there were others whose attention was on us.


    "Ah. Maaya-sama, please wait for a moment!"


    Misaki courteously responded to Itou. After that, she turned to us and also courteously excused herself while leaving some words for us. "I will look for a time to amodate you, my new friends, and hang out. Chizuru, Mio and Ruki, see you."


    "I don''t know if she''s well-mannered or a haughty girl."


    Chiimented as we all watched her elegantly walk towards Itou.


    "Judging from that, she''s more innocent."


    I said. With my experience with girls, that''s the more appropriate category for Misaki.


    "Must be someone really kind but somewhat restricted for some reason."


    Kanzaki added.


    I don''t know what led her to approach us like this. Maybe thest activity made an impact on her? In any case. It''s a good thing for Chii.


    -


    -


    After the PE ss, the 7th period was self-study so instead of doing nothing, I tried reading books and other materials that I deemed better to have knowledge of. It was listed by Rae to help me gain knowledge efficiently. Although Aya can also do that, she''s more on fiction rather than general books. Since she''s at my side, upon seeing what I''m reading, she got curious and joined me.


    Spending time like that, the bell indicating the end of today''s school rang out.


    I escorted Satsuki and Aya to their clubs first. After that, I greeted Haruko, Himeko and Mina who were drinking tea together before going to take Nami to their club. Mori already went ahead but we ran into her on the stairs before the floor where their club was located.


    Nami who hadn''t had her time with me earlier asked for a bit of my time which was then followed by Mori. Satisfying both girls and in turn, being satisfied myself, I went to the Literature Club in a great mood. And it became even better upon seeing Kana and Rae. Otsuka-senpai is still out of her Curiosity Energy while Ishida-senpai hasn''te yet.


    Because of that, the two sneakily went on the offensive.


    Only when Ishida-senpai arrived did I stand up and ask to be excused again due to my secretary work for Shizu-senpai.


    "This guy. Go. You already excused yourself yesterday. Also, it''s a job from the Student Council. Although I somewhat hate it that they suddenly gave you a position, it is official business so it cannot be helped. Just remember what I told you, Onoda-kun."


    "I understand, I will present it to you this Monday."


    "Un. Did you already say goodbye to them?"


    Ishida-senpai then pointed to Kana and Rae who''s still somewhat satisfied from our sneaky time while she''s not here.


    "I did. Well then see you, Kana, Rae, Ishida-senpai and Otsuka-senpai."


    Even if she''s silent, she''s not deaf so I still included her. When her curiosity came back, maybe that talk that was long overdue will happen.


    Upon leaving the Literature Club, I made my way to the highest floor where the SC Room is located.


    I''ve only briefly seen Shizu-senpai yesterday so I''m somehow excited to spend time with her once more.


    However, along the way, I ran into someone else.


    "Inugaki-senpai."


    Acting like a good junior, I called out to the Vice President.


    Upon seeing me, he instantly clicked his tongue before shing a genuinely fake smile.


    "Oh. If it isn''t the President''s Secretary. Are you here to ogle the President again?"


    "Yes? The President loves the tea I brewed. You should try it as well sometimes, senpai."


    I smirked as I tried to match his steps up the stairs, irritating him further. This guy thought he would have a chance with Shizu-senpai. Before he knew it, I''m already closer to her, more than any other guy. Except her father, probably.

 Chapter 269: I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 269: I Want You</h4>


    "Onoda-kun, can you brew tea for me?"


    Shizu-senpai asked after a period of silence.


    Although I came in with that Vice President, both of us were treated with silence by Shizu-senpai. She''s once again on her own, working on stacks of papers concerning the clubs and anything rted to the school body.


    The Secretary and the Treasurer were out and upon noticing the Vice President, she just lifted her head slightly before passing him a bundle of papers which probably what she wanted him to do.


    Upon throwing me a hateful re, that Inugaki-senpai left the SC Room to work on that leaving us alone in this big room.


    "Alright."


    I answered and moved to the side where the tea set is stored.


    I didn''tment on how she did things today to see how much she progressed fromst time. Apart from me and Nami or the others in that club, she''s still barely interacting with the members of the Student Council. Scratch that Vice President for now. What I wanted to see is for her to at least interact more with the Treasurer, Watanabe.


    However, that seems to be hard to do. She''s always with her boyfriend, the Secretary, and they''re doing the jobs handed by Shizu-senpai together.


    Spending a few minutes to brew the tea, I watched from that side how she still diligently did everything on her own. At times, she would fix her pair of reading sses that are loosening up with her movements and prolonged bowing of her head to read it on her table.


    Last time, I helped her work on that to let her experience how efficient it would be to work with someone else rather than doing everything separately like how she ran the current Student Council. And because of that, it led us to have spare time which I used to hear her honest thoughts without the mask she''s putting on for everyone else.


    I only took a glimpse at what she''s working but through those few I managed to read, she''s already preparing for the eventuality of the Cultural Festival, months before the supposed date for it.


    When the sound produced by the kettle which indicated the boiling of water rang out, Shizu-senpai nced to my side for a bit. I don''t know how long her eyes stayed because I already turned around to put the tea leaves before pouring a cup for her.


    She''s already back working on the stacks of paper when I started walking back to her side, gently putting the teacup at her right side.


    "Thank you."


    Shizu-senpai softly said. She then rested her back on her chair and fixed her sitting posture before lifting the teacup and taking a sip from it.


    "You''re unusually silent today. Are you not going to pester me about your goal of letting me open up to others?"


    The way she opened up the conversation this time, I guess she couldn''t stand the silence anymore or this is the progress I''m waiting for.


    "I decided to just stay silent and watch you, senpai. I can''t always pester you when you''re working like this. Besides, I''m trying to see if there''s already progress on your end."


    I answered. I''m also gearing up to help her again but given that she''s sipping her tea, the work is currently paused.


    When she heard that, Shizu-senpai released a soft sigh before putting down the teacup.


    Slowly, she turned her chair and faced me. Without taking her sses off, her pair of yellow eyes fixated its gaze on me.


    Although she''s mostly expressionless, staring at her like this is still enough to make anyone''s heart throb. I mean, unlike Nami, this part of hers is one of her charms. I wouldn''t get tired looking at her. Of course, her expression where her genuine smile shows was still the best.


    "Take a seat, Onoda-kun."


    Yesterday, she also sighed upon seeing me and now, it once again appeared. What''s on her mind, really? I know I''m still far from conquering her, the way she hugged me from the back thest time I was here was just a sign of how I got close to her. Talking to me wasforting for her as she didn''t need to put on her amiable mask and just had to be herself. She hated how I entered multiple rtionships but still¡­ the time we sharedst time was genuine.


    Holding her rough hand and letting her rest her head on my shoulder. If it was before, I would''ve moved to the next stage in conquering her, regardless of her hate at the state of my rtionship with the other girls.


    However, just like how I wanted to respect Arisa-senpai''s decision, I also wanted to respect Shizu-senpai''s.


    I nodded and pulled a chair from the long table in front and put it in front of her before sitting face to face with her.


    With our eyes now at the same level and in closer proximity, I could see it slightly trembling. Also, her cheeks gradually disy a hint of pink.


    "What''s next?"


    Shizu-senpai asked.


    Upon hearing that, I couldn''t process her meaning instantly. Only after a few seconds in silence with her eyes staring at me and a slight smile appearing on her face, probably due to an idiotic nk expression, did I understood her meaning.


    "Last time, you worked with me, senpai. What about working with the other members? Don''t hand them a task but call for a meeting where you will hear their thoughts and in turn, you''ll also do the same."


    "We regrly held meetings though."


    Shizu-senpai answered before picking up her teacup again.


    "Really? But how did the meetings go?"


    "They report to me."


    "And?"


    "That''s it."


    She shrugged her shoulders before sipping more of her tea. After a while, she put it down again.


    I''m already facepalming in my mind but for the sake of this lovable girl, I have to slowly let her understand things for it to lead to her eventual change for the real Asakura Shizu to surface.


    Although there''s nothing wrong with her continuing as the scary Shizu-senpai, I want to see her genuinely smile her heart out. Like I told herst time, even if I ended up not making her mine, seeing her bing more confident with her real personality was enough. Watching her work alone in here, it looks lonely. I want to see more of her smiles and the blush on her face which made her even more beautiful¡­


    I guess this is just me being selfish. I want to change her even if she doesn''t want to. I will apologize to her once we reach our goal.


    "Senpai, that''s not a meeting. That''s just them reporting to you. It feels like you''re just their boss and they''re yourckeys."


    "But as the President of the Student Council, I am their ''boss''."


    Well, that''s correct. But this girl, I might just be guessing here¡­ Are her responses this time all intentional? I observed her alluring face and noticed the amused expression slowly appear on it.


    Perhaps she noticed that I''m trying to see something through her face, Shizu-senpai picked her teacup once again and used that to block her face.


    Acting helplessly, I replied to her remark.


    "Yes, you are¡­ I can''t deny that. I know I''m the one pushing you to open up to them but senpai, is it fun staying alone in this big room?"


    "I''m not alone right now and I''m having fun, Onoda-kun."


    Even with the teacup covering her lips, just how her cheeks lifted a bit was enough to guess that it was currently curved into a smile.


    She''s really intentionally answering like that to irk me or to have fun in her own way.


    "Alright. Hearing that made me happy. But senpai, what about when it''s not the time for my secretary work? Will you continue putting your members at arm''s length?"


    Wearing a slightly worried expression, I asked her.


    Upon seeing that, her smile vanished and the teacup that was already empty clinked as she put it down on the te.


    "Enough, Onoda-kun, I actually understand what you''re saying¡­ I will do what you said."


    "Thank you, senpai."


    I bowed my head to her and smiled.


    "Don''t thank me. You''re the one helping me. Here."


    Shizu-senpai waved her hand before stretching it forward, presenting her opened palm to me.


    "What is this, senpai?"


    "Don''t y dumb, blockhead. I''m allowing you to hold my hand."


    Of course, I understand what she intended me to do by presenting her hand like this but¡­ Will I just let it end with only this? Treat everything as just a reward.


    It''s just reinforcing the idea that she will never be mine¡­ It feels like she''s rubbing salt on my wound.


    "I refuse. I like you, Shizu-senpai and I want you to be mine. This will not change. That''s why¡­ I refuse to be rewarded like this. It''s just temporary. I''d rather not take it."


    I don''t know what expression or how I delivered these words but I saw how it somehow shocked her. To get her out of that, I continued.


    "Let me help you with your work instead so you can finish earlier once again. Also, I forgot to say but I have somewhere to go to. I will be excusing myself early today."


    Upon hearing that, the shocked expression on her face vanished. However, it was reced with contemtion as she lowered her head. It took her more than a minute, before lifting it again and asking me in a soft voice.


    "¡­ Another girl?"


    "Yes."


    There''s no point lying about it and well, my ns mostly involved my girls. She will be able to guess it even if I don''t admit to it.


    "I see. Alright, let''s work on this¡­ so you will not bete to your appointment."


    I failed to see her expression fully because she already turned her chair back to the front, picking up on a new page from the stack of papers.


    She reached for her pen but even at this distance, I noticed her trembling hands as she slowly gripped onto it.


    Shizu-senpai was surely shaken. First from my refusal which she presented herself and after that, my announcing of my intent to leave early.


    Me refusing her might''ve been said on impulse but I don''t really regret doing that. However, seeing her trembling like this¡­


    My body moved on itself and before I knew it, my hand was already gripping her right hand, helping to keep it steady


    "Calm down, senpai. It''s not you to lose your cool like this."


    "¡­ Onoda-kun, are you always this cruel? First, you refused and now this."


    With her voice a bit broken as she''s clearly trying not to choke on her words.


    "I know, I''ve been told that many times over. However, senpai, to help you understand why I refused, I will say it once more. I like you. I don''t want little rewards such as holding your hand. I want you."

 Chapter 270: I Want You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 270: I Want You (2)</h4>


    After about a minute of silence, Shizu-senpai replied to what I said, "¡­ I told you my thoughts about that."


    "And I decided to respect it. You shouldn''t sell yourself short by trying to reward me. I''m helping you on my own volition, senpai." I let go of her hand when it stopped trembling and went to pick up the papers she already finished working on earlier to organize it. "This is for the Cultural Festival, right. Why are you already working on this?"


    At first, she was troubled at how to answer me but when I abruptly changed the topic to the work she was doing, Shizu-senpai fixed her sses and the way she was seated before replying to my inquiry. "It''s always better to be prepared. Besides I''m just tallying the empty rooms so we could rent it to those who will need more than just their ssrooms or clubrooms."


    "I see." I tersely answered.


    Although I''m interested in what she''s working on for the Literature Club, I only asked that to clear the somewhat awkward air which built up. I don''t want to pressure her but that still ended up happening.


    After that, silence once again reigned in the room. Aside from the sound of the pen as it danced on the paper or the sound of the stacked papers as I tried to cleanly organize it in piles, Shizu-senpai and I worked together efficiently.


    Not even half an hourter, I picked thest paper from her table and put it in the category where it needs to be. Once I''m done with that, I picked her now empty cup and went to the side where the leftover tea was located. I heated it again before pouring another cup for her.


    All those times, the silence continued. However, I could feel her heated gaze on my back. When I turned around to face her, she instantly turned her gaze away. The girl didn''t have a lot of experience and her acting oblivious didn''t have that much convincing power. Only the super dense ones would think that she''s acting normally.


    "Are you leaving?" Shizu-senpai silently asked after picking the teacup.


    Upon hearing her question, I stopped my hand that was about to pick up my teacup and turned my head to her. She''s still at her seat while I''m seated on the chair nearest to her around the long table. "We finished earlier than I expected. It depends if you don''t want mypany anymore."


    Why am I pushing her to make the choice? I don''t know. I guess I''m also a little frustrated myself. But this is what I decided to do when ites to her or Arisa-senpai.


    "Do you really want to make it this hard for me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You said you want me but you''re not doing anything else. You''re not like this to others, am I right? Then why do this to me?" Shizu-senpai asked. Her voice was a little higher than normal which speaks of what she''s feeling right now. Frustration.


    I guess I''m really making it hard for her. But as long as she stood by what she wanted, I will have to draw this line. I know there are other ways to change her mind but specifically for her, I want to do this kind of approach.


    "Because you are precious to Nami, senpai. It''s true that she''s the one who first brought up the idea of making you mine as well but I only decided to do so upon truly falling for you. Also, if I did seed, even if she''s the one who brought it up, she will feel something, maybe slight jealousy. There''s no way she won''t. That''s why¡­ I will not force it on you or go at it slowly by taking up the rewards you''re offering."


    Though Nami appeared to be looking forward to Shizu-senpai''s change, that girl will surely find it awkward when at some point I will hold both of them.


    Shizu-senpai stood up from her seat and walked towards the long table. Compared tost time, she''s the one who picked up a chair this time and put it close to mine. Only when she settled her back on it did she open her mouth without looking at me. "¡­ What if I just want to spend time with you? Like this. You know that only with you can I take off my mask and be my real self."


    "Then it''s fine. You''re Nami''s precious sister, senpai. I will treat you well. Besides, isn''t my official title President''s Secretary? My time here is all devoted to you. Unless I get your permission, I will not leave ahead of the appointed time."


    In fact, the two days of secretary work I''m doing for her can probably be seen as something truly special by the other girls. I can''t stay that long with Kana or Rae. Even visiting Haruko and Himeko is too limited. And even if we''re all in the same ss, Satsuki, Aya and Nami cannot show our rtionship to others.


    In here, within an hour or two, I can be with her alone, without any other girls who can take my focus away from her.


    "Onoda-kun."


    "What is it, senpai?"


    After deliberating for a while, Shizu-senpai posed a question. "Can I not wish for a normal rtionship?"


    "You can. I''m not holding you to anything. However, can you put that on hold while I''m still helping you? Even if I can''t get you to be mine, I don''t want to see you getting together with any other guy in front of me¡­"


    If I see someone getting close to her, I might not be able to restrain myself and go back to old ways. That''s why it''s better not to see it. When we finally achieved the goal of her gaining the confidence to be the real her and she still stood at what she decided, I will give up¡­ That''s still ways off in the future so I still have a lot of time to make her change her mind.


    "You''re really cruel, Onoda-kun. Is it not obvious yet?"


    "It is¡­ But I cannot be in a normal rtionship. You see. Yesterday, I met nine girls who I hurt in the past and I managed to reconnect with them. I took them all in."


    Of course, it''s already too obvious. At some point, Shizu-senpai started to get drawn towards me. I''m just not sure at what level her like towards me is currently. She wished for a normal rtionship with me. Something I couldn''t give even to Akane.


    Upon fully understanding what I just said, Shizu-senpai dropped the teacup to the table with slight agitation. "N-nine?!"


    That reaction¡­ Satsuki, Aya, Nami and Hina also had that reaction when they found out that it''s not just one or two but nine girls. Good thing that they can just directly ask for details in that group. When I passed by the Literature Club, I also had Kana and Rae join the group by asking Aya to invite them. Himeko was invited by Haruko herself so she''s also privy to what happened yesterday.


    "Yes. I also have girls from another school. It''s not just the ones you managed to discover here. I''m far from normal." I nodded and downed the tea from my cup. With a slight smile on my face, I admitted to it without denying anything.


    Even if she knew, Shizu-senpai would not tell it to anyone else. And even if she did, It will be an impossible-to-believe story that will lead to her being called out as someone making things up.


    "Then why are you wasting your time with me?"


    I reached for her hand and held onto it. She didn''t resist at all and even opened her palm to let our fingers fit at each other''s gaps. This is the reward she was giving earlier but this time, it''s not a reward but just a normal interaction between us.


    With her reading sses still on, her cheeks turned scarlet. Seeing her like this, that pair of reading sses added more charm to her and it sets her apart from Nami.


    "I already answered that, senpai. Also, let''s change the subject, I don''t want you to feel ufortable."


    "N-no. Let''s not change the subject, Onoda-kun. Tell me the things I don''t know yet. I want to know everything about you. Don''t leave out any details." With her hand tightening its grip on mine, Shizu-senpai''s slightly faltering voice conveyed what she wanted at the moment. Everything she knew about me was what I showed and what she managed to observe from me.


    Just like with Nami, she now wanted to know everything about me. But will the result be the same?


    "It''s not a great story to be told. You''ll hate me."


    "I will be the judge of that. Perhaps, through this I will be able to decide properly on what to do about you and me¡­" Shizu-senpai shook her head and stared at me with her eyes glittering because of her determination and conviction to hear about it at this moment.


    I stared back at her and slowly, my free hand went to her cheek, feeling the warmth of it in my palm.


    "I see. Then let me pour another cup for you. This will be long, senpai.


    With a sigh, I let go of her cheeks and reached for the teapot to refill my cup and hers.

 Chapter 271: The Wall Between Us

    <h4>Chapter 271: The Wall Between Us</h4>


    "This is cold again," I said after gulping down the tea from my cup after I finished telling her everything about my past that she wanted to know.


    Although I''m not expecting a great reaction, I still watched over Shizu-senpai''s face as she continued to digest what I just told her. Her hand sped on mine was already wet from our sweaty palms.


    Just like with Nami, there''s a trace of shock in her face but ultimately, her eyes that were out of focus slowly rested on my face.


    "Onoda-kun. If what you said were all true¡­ you would''ve been sent to prison once the authority was informed about it."


    "I''m aware, senpai. But I was careful enough to not leave a trace."


    Except for the evidence which I kept in my house.


    Also, none of the girls ever reported me. I''m not sure if it''s because I treated them the same way as I treated those girls who managed to reconnect with me or it''s because they''re afraid for their ck history with me to be made known. Either way, I just have this confidence that none of them will talk about what happened between us.


    "What do you think? Do you hate me more now? I''m never a good guy." I shrugged and let go of her hand. After that, I stood up to pick up our teacups and moved towards the sink to wash them.


    I don''t know. Maybe I''m afraid to hear her say yes or I''m just trying to run away from this situation. Although I''m not proud of what I did before, I''m not regretting any of it as it was something I desired to do. It hurt a lot of them and I managed to mend some of it. However, there''s no way that part of my life will be erased.


    Nami, Satsuki, Aya and Kana epted my past but their decisions were based on what I did for them at the present. If they were present at that time, will their decision change? Although there''s now the example of the girls I managed to reconnect with which tells a different story than I remembered myself, not everyone will be like them.


    "Onoda-kun."


    At some point, Shizu-senpai was already standing behind me. And just like thest time I was here, I felt her arms slipping to my sides before the softness of her front pressed against my back.


    "It is truly hateful to hear everything you did to those girls¡­ But I can''t decide yet if I only heard your own perspective about it. Are you sure you''re not seeing it differently? Otherwise, those girls you met yesterday will not want to reconnect with you."


    "You''re right. What I told you was how I saw it from my own perspective. I asked them one by one why they still want to reconnect with me if they experienced all of those. As it turns out, they''re seeing a different version of me."


    I let her hug me while I didn''t stop my hands to finish what I''m doing.


    If someone suddenly enters the room and sees the state we are in, it will not be wrong if they think that we''re in a rtionship.


    Now, I want to see that Inugaki-senpaie in and see Shizu-senpai clinging onto me. Will he snarl like an angry dog?


    "Is it possible to talk to them? I want to hear their perspective. I can''t decide with just yours¡­"


    "It depends on them. But senpai. I thought you don''t want me to be in multiple rtionships? Will you not expose yourself to the thing you don''t want to experience?"


    This girl is even going the extra mile to even want to hear my past from their eyes. Is it a simple like on her part? We didn''t have a good start and we didn''t have a lot of time to spend together.


    Every progress was made in this room. From seeing through her real self, dering how I want to help her open up to others, confessing to her, helping her see how efficient it will be to work together, telling me how she hated my multiple rtionships and now finally openly admitting her feelings for me.


    "¡­ This is me trying to learn more about the guy I like. I don''t have any experience in this. You expressed your stand that despite liking me, you will not bend to what I want that''s why¡­"


    In a soft and gentle tone, Shizu-senpai replied.


    Hearing her say it in words, it sessfully put a smile on my face.


    "I understand. Can I add you in Messenger? That way I will be able to tell them to contact you for your inquiry."


    "I¡­ I will make er."


    This girl, at what year is she currently living? Well, I could say the same to myself. I also only installed the app upon reaching high school.


    "Alright. But are you sure you want to keep hugging me, senpai?"


    "I still want to reward you for your work. This is it. Don''t refuse, Onoda-kun."


    Shizu-senpai answered as she tip-toed a bit to reach my lowered shoulder, resting her chin on it, I felt her arm tightened on my navel.


    Turning my head a bit to sneak a nce at her, I saw how shefortably rested her head on my shoulder with her eyes closed.


    "You''re making me like you more, senpai" I whispered and upon hearing it, her face naturally turned red despite her effort to resist it.


    -


    -


    It''s only two cups and a teapot so it didn''t take that long. When I finished, Shizu-senpai instantly separated herself from me before staggering back to the long table.


    Watching her act cutely like this, no one will think that she''s that headstrong Shizu-senpai in their clubroom who questioned my existence as Nami''s boyfriend.


    Before she reached and pulled her chair to sit back on it, my feet took huge strides to catch up to her.


    Copying what she did earlier, I promptly put her in my embrace but this time I pulled her body to rest her back on me. When I felt no resistance from her, I tightened my arms and whispered in her ear.


    "Can I call you intimately like this, Shizu?"


    With her eyes closed, she deliberated for a while or she was just trying to get a better feel on her back before answering in a sweet voice. Changing the way she calls me as well.


    "¡­ Only when we''re alone¡­ Ruki."


    "I understand. I will tell you something."


    "What is it?"


    "When we''re alone like this, I''m yours alone. Is this not enough?"


    This is how it always is with my girls after all. But for sure, this is not enough for this girl.


    Shizu-senpai shook her head.


    "Not enough. Perhaps I''m as greedy as you, Ruki. But only towards you."


    Emphasizing ''on only towards me'', she''s trying to tug at my conscience. Everyone is devoted towards me but at the same time, I''m devoted towards all of them. It''s truly scummy, right?


    "I can''t say I''m not happy to hear that. You''re already this close to me but one huge wall is preventing us to truly be together. And it''s sad since I''m the one who built that wall. I can destroy that wall easily if I choose to but I will never do that."


    "See how cruel you are?"


    Shizu-senpai showed a rare smirk as she put her hand over mine, rubbing her thumb on it.


    "I know. Let me continue helping you instead."


    Until she can finalize her decision about our rtionship, I will continue using this excuse to be this close to her.


    "You will continue helping me even if I say no, right?"


    "I will stop. I respect your wishes. But I will still help indirectly through Nami."


    "Stubborn yboy."


    "I''m not ying with all of you though. I''m more than serious to make it possible. Watch me, Shizu."


    Talking big like this¡­ I know I''m being full of myself at this moment but I need this optimism or I will sumb to the impossibility of what I want to happen.


    "At least your optimism is admirable. Perhaps there were already some who told you this but I will say it again. It will be a hard road, Ruki."


    Shizu slowly turned her head towards me. With my face reflecting in her eyes, I can feel her concern towards me. And with her lips in close proximity, it''s now fairly easy to take it and nt mine on it.


    "Not just hard but extremely difficult. I will not underestimate it. That''s why I will soon startying foundations for it."


    I epted what she said and smiled confidently.


    "You''re truly determined huh? And here I am, telling you to give up on everyone and be mine alone¡­" Halfway through her words, Shizu''s tone became woeful.


    "It''s fine to think that way. I will change your mind soon."


    Along with my arms pulling her ever closer to me, my head gradually lowered to close the remaining distance to hers.


    With our gazes never breaking, the slightly damp lips of hers touched mine. Before our lipspletely ovepped together, Shizu''s eyshes fluttered as her eyes gently closed.


    There''s still that wall between us. However, a small crack was enough to temporarily reach her like this.

 Chapter 272: Naos Day (1)

    <h4>Chapter 272: Nao''s Day (1)</h4>


    Although the kiss between us didn''tst long, it was still Shizu''s first kiss. Once it registered in her mind, she hurriedly pushed me to separate herself from me.


    I didn''t make it hard for her and stepped away. Afterwards, Shizu dashed towards her seat and hid her crimson face using a folder she picked up somewhere on her table.


    "Shizu."


    I remained standing from where I was and called out to her.


    "Shut up, Ruki. That was my first¡­You took advantage of the situation¡­"


    Although she''s extremely embarrassed right now, she still responded to me. She kept the folder to cover the entirety of her face while allowing her eyes to stare at me.


    "That I did. I can''t help it when you''re that lovely, my lips just moved on their own. I''m sorry."


    This girl''s cuteness is going through the roofs. However, I should stop at this and not push her further.


    "Shameless guy. You can go now¡­ See you on Monday."


    To escape from my eyes, she''s now trying to send me away.


    "Alright. See you on Monday. Remember what I told you. The meeting."


    "Un. I will do that¡­ Take care, Ruki."


    Shizu nodded while keeping the folder in front of her face. The way she added thatst sentence was said in an extremely sweet voice. It tugged at me that a smile naturally formed on my lips.


    After all this time and despite that wall which prevented her from epting me into her life, she can now openly show her affection like this to me.


    Although it looks like that wall is imaginary by now, -- she let me hug her and she did the same after all¡ªI will still work hard to change her mind.


    "Can you put down that folder? I want to see your face before I leave." I stepped forward and arrived in front of her table. Looking down at her, she shrank even further.


    "No¡­ Wait until Monday."


    "Look at you. You can be cruel as well, Shizu."


    I stretched my arm out and caressed her head. I could feel the heat she''s producing from being too embarrassed but as I continued on doing that, her head and arms eventually rxed. As her arms dropped, her enchantingly beautiful face presented itself to me, with it as red as earlier.


    "Take care."


    -


    -


    Around an hourter after I left the Student Council Room, I''m now on my way to Nao''s school. With the directions she sent to help me find it easily, it didn''t take long for me to arrive before their school gate.


    Along the way, I already changed from my uniform to more fitting clothing for my date with her. I was helped by Akane and Yae to pick it.


    Nao also prepared for this, so it would be bad if I went to pick her up in my school uniform.


    "Ruki!"


    With a wide smile on her lips, Nao, who''s standing next to their school gate, waved at me. She''s wearing a navy-blue short sleeve dress, reaching just before her knee. Her hair flowed naturally on her shoulders without any decoration on it and her face only has enough make-up to highlight her already beautiful facial features.


    "Are you waiting here all this time?"


    The sky has already turned dark but there are still a few studentsing out of her school. Most of the guys who passed by and noticed her were stopping to stare at her. However, none of them dared to approach her.


    She''s exuding some kind of aloof aura which she always had before. This is the real her. Not the meek-looking Nao which I saw at Shio''s house. I remembered her to be a bit rough for a girl after all. For sure, those who tried to talk to her before I arrived were red at by her as if she''s looking down on them.


    "Un. I can''t help it. I''m excited. You kept your promise to me."


    As soon as I reached her, Nao linked her arms to mine and stuck close to me. Her soft mound pressing on me. With a yful smile on her lips, Nao pressed it further.


    She''s trying to make me feel flustered. But this girl¡­ I''m already used to that. Only those virgins will be too conscious over something like this.


    "I told you I will make up for the time I neglected you. Anyway, you look really beautiful in this dress. It''s a shame to take it offter."


    Upon hearing my words, Nao blushed instantly as she tightened her hold on my arms, forgetting what she''s trying to do just now. She rubbed her reddened cheeks on my shoulder, pleased and at the same time embarrassed at what I said.


    Complimenting a girl''s clothes should always be observed when meeting your girl. However, I probably took it to another level.


    "This pervert¡­ Where will you take me?"


    "I remembered your fondness over festivals. Sadly, there''s none ongoing today."


    "Then why did you bring it up?"


    "Because I''m trying to recall more of what you like. It''s already night so let''s have dinner somewhere."


    "Un. Lead the way."


    With our arms linked together, we walked along the sidewalk that was already almost deste. With the streetlights illuminating our way and the cold night breeze asionally hitting us, we eventually reached a nearby restaurant which I preselected beforeing to see her.


    I don''t have a car to take her somewhere far from here so before meeting her today, I already searched for nearby restaurants and hotels we could stay in. However, since we''re still near the school, the hotel will be a long walk from this restaurant. Either way, I at least put in a n to make this a night that will be memorable for this girl.


    I want her to forget everything about that man. I might''ve gotten her back from him but it will not be easy for her to forget someone who she''s with for more than a year. Even if she doesn''t tell me about it, she truly liked that man. Otherwise, she wouldn''t let her appearance be changed to suit his taste.


    Still, I will not bring him up in our conversations. It will just remind her of him after all.


    Spending around half an hour in that restaurant, well, it''s mostly me watching her eat and enjoy the atmosphere between us.


    Though I refrained from mentioning him, Nao couldn''t help but bring him up. Well, she couldn''t help butpare him and me.


    Apparently, that guy never took her out on a date before. It could be that he''s afraid to be caught dating his student or he''s just not that invested in making her happy. For that guy, he''s probably just filling up his twisted desire. Almost the same as me.


    I have to get rid of him soon. Telling him to stay away is not enough. I will have to do it without these two girls knowing that it is done by me.


    I still have the video of Nao confessing what he did with evidence but I have to make sure that she will not be implicated so I couldn''t really use that.


    For now, I will track his whereabouts. I know he''s still trying to get in contact with both Shio and Nao since the two are telling me about it whenever it happens.


    Despite my warning to him, his courage is growing back.


    On our way to the hotel, Nao, noticing that I''m deep in thought, stopped from walking and asked.


    "Ruki? Your face turned serious, what are you thinking?"


    From next to me, she moved herself in front to look at my face straight up.


    "Sorry, I got lost in my thoughts. I''m thinking about how to make this night more memorable for you."


    Upon hearing my answer, Nao''s eyebrows creased as she stared intently at me and with her lips pouting. A clear indication that she didn''t like my answer.


    "Liar. That''s not what you''re thinking. You said you will bepletely honest with me. Did that change, Ruki?"


    I see. She saw through what I''m thinking, huh? I thought of not letting them know for their sake but is it really for their sake? Haa.


    I looked around and found that we''re already near a park. It''s already devoid of people so I took her hand and pulled her towards it and sat us on a bench.


    "I''m thinking about how to deal with the bug that was trying to get your attention back."


    Once we settled down, I changed my answer from earlier and honestly told her what I was thinking.


    Upon hearing that, her eyebrows lowered and her lips stopped pouting. In ce of it, there''s a clear worry on her face as if she found herself guilty of something.


    "¡­ You. Is my mentioning of him made you think that?"


    I hurriedly shook my head to deny that she''s the reason why I thought of that.


    "No. It''s not because of that. I just find my measures to not let him bother you aren''t really working. He still kept appearing before you after all."


    "I see. I will report him¡­ As a stalker. I captured quite a lot of evidence that he''s following me."


    She took out her phone and pulled open her Gallery, in it, apart from her selfies which she regrly sends to me, there''s a lot of shots aimed behind her. What can be seen in those photos was that man''s car and sometimes, his face.


    This girl¡­


    "Nao, why didn''t you tell me about this?"


    "Of course, if I told you, you will just tell me not to do anything and leave everything to you. But Ruki, I can''t let you do all the work. I can also protect myself."


    She''s right. I will really stop her from doing something risky for herself¡­ However, that way, I''m restricting her about something again¡­ Just like before¡­

 Chapter 273: Naos Day (2)

    <h4>Chapter 273: Nao''s Day (2)</h4>


    While I was contemting my new mistake when it came to her, Nao put down her phone and rested her head on my shoulder.


    I can''t clearly see her expression but the way she took my hand to put her hand on it¡­ she''s somehow filled with uncertainty.


    After a while, Nao''s voice filled with mncholy entered my ears.


    "We never truly talked about this as I always evaded whenever you question me or you''re backing out whenever we reach this topic¡­ But I think this is the right time to talk about this, Ruki."


    Although it sounded unclear, I''m aware of what she''s talking about. It is the entirety of what happened to her that she ended up in a rtionship with that man.


    Locking our hands together, I felt the coldness on her palm and the rapid beating of her pulse. At this moment, Nao decided to clear everything up for our future.


    "I''m listening¡­"


    Upon hearing my words, she nced up a bit to let me see her faint smile.


    "Months after I graduated and became a full-fledged high school student, I never heard anything back from you. Like shcards you memorized for the exam that will be forgotten right after it. That''s what I first felt. I was feeling down. I couldn''t go to your house to see you because you never brought me there. I couldn''t go back to the middle school to see you because I''m afraid to see you with another target you were chasing¡­ And because of that, I gradually epted that you already abandoned me."


    What I had with Nao before was probably even stronger than the other girls after her. Otherwise, she wouldn''te back to me after what I did.


    "And eventually, I forgot about you. That''s when I met him. The space you left behind was filled by him. And I truly liked him at first when he hadn''t shown his true nature yet. Who wouldn''t? He possessed all the good qualities, handsome, nice, caring and most importantly, he let me feel that I am the only one in his eyes. Unlike a certain someone¡­"


    Good qualities, huh? I guess that''s how he always did it. Shio also got drawn in by those ''qualities'' of him. And he''s certainly unlike me who''s only average in looks, not nice and caring at all. And most importantly, I was always upfront about what I was doing. I can act, I can lie but once I conquered them, all of those would be dropped and I would tell them everything.


    Nheless, at that time, they wouldn''t be able to separate themselves from me anymore. I had their weakness after all. Using that to threaten them, they could only follow what I told them. But unbeknownst to me, I was already doing something that made them fall for me. How thick is my denseness back then?


    Nao released a sigh before continuing.


    "However, as days passed, his facade started to fall, revealing his true nature. But I''m already far too deep to back out and like you, he''s holding onto my weakness. That''s useless now as you held a stronger weakness of him. At least he listened to me that I will only have sex with him once I graduated. He''s especially looking forward to it, that''s why he kept bringing me to his house. At that time, the previous infatuation I had towards him was already gone and I am only being dragged around by him. His wife even tried to lecture me but she didn''t know my circumstances."


    She''s already a 3rd year, that guy''s probably counting his eggs before it hatched. And to let Shio sumb to what he wanted to happen, he continued bringing Nao there. Shio, who thought Nao willingly came with that guy, tried to lecture thetter.


    "When you appeared before me once more, the feelings I thought I had also forgotten all came back. I actually don''t know why I am still drawn towards you. But knowing that you''re there for his wife and you will not really remember me if our paths didn''t coincide, I feel bitter¡­ That''s why after the events there, I don''t want toe with you¡­ But you being you¡­ dragged me out of there."


    I see. At that time, I didn''t give her a choice again when I dragged her with us after that confrontation. I suddenly appeared and only remembered about her in that house. If she''s not with him, our paths will probably never cross again.


    "In just a day, my life changed once again. You took me out of his grasp¡­ You told me your change and how you want me back but I''m scared, you know? What if you forget or abandon me again?"


    Nao''s fingernails started to dig into the back of my hand as the shaking of her hand grew stronger.


    At some point, I started hearing her suppressed sobs as she pushed herself to continue speaking.


    "That''s the reason why I asked for this day¡­ I thought that maybe by giving it to you, I will never be forgotten by you anymore. I want to be optimistic that this will continue. That you will continue to fulfill your promise."


    "If I want to stay with you just like the others, I can''t just rely on you for everything. It did seem like he tricked me into entering a rtionship with him but it was my choice, not yours. And letting myself be drawn to you once more is also my choice, not yours."


    "Nao¡­"


    "Don''t say anything yet. I can do this, Ruki. I can ask you to allow me to do it but I guess that''s na?ve of me. I will do it without your permission. You always tell me that, right? That you don''t want to control us anymore, well, except us being chummy to another guy. You greedy and selfish guy."


    I see. It stilles to this. This girl¡­ she also wanted to be more relevant, not just someone who I will remember at times.


    She was also in that group. She also read everything about what happened yesterday. Reading about nine more girls that were added, she decided not to continue being that kind of Princess. The Princess who I kept on top of a high tower to protect her from any threat. She decided to climb down from it with a sword in her hand to eliminate the threat.


    "You''re right¡­ You don''t need to ask me about it anymore. You all have your own choice now. I should''ve ounted for your thoughts as well when ites to dealing with him. I should''ve let you settle it yourself if that''s what you wish. I neglected the fact that you''re just like Shio. But Nao, let me support you."


    I wanted to deal with that guy by myself to protect them. But all this time, the two of them also wanted to end it with their own hands. Shio even went to her parents to confirm what really happened with her marriage but for Nao, I prevented her from doing anything.


    "That''s natural. You''re my man, now. I will be needing not just your support. I also want to feel your love. Just like what you are giving them."


    Nao rxed her hand and lifted my arm to drape it on her shoulders. Afterwards, she let her body drop to my chest as I enclosed her in my arms.


    "Un. I will let you feel it. I''m the densest guy, probably. What we had before you graduated, I remember everything. The way I hold you, the way I cared for you unknowingly and the way I loved you. I never asked you before, right? Then let me do it today, can you let me in your life again?"


    "Idiot. You''rete, I already epted you back without waiting for you to ask me."


    Nao lightly hit my chest to show her slight frustration.


    "I know. I''m alwayste in this regard."


    "Then that''s that. Let''s put that behind us and continue our night. I''m waiting for this for so long, Ruki¡­ Let''s not spoil the mood, okay?"


    Lifting her body a bit, Nao put her hands on my shoulder and nted a kiss on my lips.


    "Alright. I will stay with you tonight, Nao."


    After everything that happened, it''s about time to do this. It''s weekend tomorrow so¡­


    "Really?"


    Upon hearing my words, Nao was surprised at first before an expectant expression appeared on her face.


    "Yes. It''s alreadyte as well. Let me call Akane first. Is it fine?"


    Even if I decided to stay out tonight, I don''t want her to be kept in the dark. Akane, that silly girl¡­ she''s also waiting for when I will ask her for this. She already showed the signs when she allowed Haruko and Yae into our bedroom.


    I took out my phone and dialed her number. It is dark in here so there''s no point to do a video call.


    "It''s more than fine. She''s waiting for you. If you don''t tell her, Akane will wait untilte into the night. Right. I will also tell her!"


    After saying that, Nao hurriedly took out her phone again. Ready to type in a message after I finish calling Akane.


    "You seem to know Akane well."


    "Un. I''m talking to her through the group and I learned a lot from her. Especially things about you."


    "I see. That girl is sacrificing a lot for me."


    And it''s continuing. She''s sacrificing more of what should''ve been hers alone¡­


    "We know. That''s why we don''t hate it that she''s that special to you."

 Chapter 274: Asking For Permission

    <h4>Chapter 274: Asking For Permission</h4>


    After the first dial tone, Akane already picked up the call. With the same cheery and sweet-sounding voice, she asked excitedly.


    "Husband! Are you on your way home?"


    Even though I''m already used to her usual energetic voice towards me, hearing it still puts a smile on her face. Back when she first barged into my room and cried that morning when she thought her feelings reached me, I vowed not to see her tears again. But that happened two more times again after that and I''m probably about to do that again.


    I used to think that when this timees, this will be easy to tell her but now that I''m at this crossroad, I can''t find the words to start.


    Akane and I both know that this wille one day. From how she hinted to me, she''s also already epted this ever since she allowed Haruko and Yae inside our bedroom.


    However, after three weeks of sharing the bed with her, now that I will change it, I feel like I''m having cold feet which is unlike me.


    I may be overthinking things here but no matter how prepared we are, this day will eventuallye.


    Seeing how I couldn''t reply to Akane, the girl beside me began to worry. She held my free hand to somehow reassure me in her own way.


    Feeling her cold palm, I sped our fingers together and nodded at her before replying to the girl on the other side of the phone.


    "Not yet¡­ Akane, can I ask you something?"


    Hearing the seriousness in my tone, the excitement delivered by her voice plummeted.


    "What''s with this serious tone, husband? What is it about?"


    "Tonight¡­ Can I stay with Nao?"


    After I dropped my question, I could hear how Akane took a deep breath. And among the other sounds being delivered to my ears, she put the phone away from her before she exhaled. Probably afraid that I will interpret that as her sigh.


    "Of course you can. Husband, we already had an understanding about this, right? It''s about time you do."


    "I know¡­ But even so, I''m kind of having cold feet."


    "Hmm¡­ Husband, I know you''re trying to be considerate of me. I can feel it. Even if I tried to hint you that it''s already fine to do it, you''re stilling back to me. You already proved how much you love me and how special I am to you. You should stop holding back with your desire to stay with the other girls."


    Right. In the end, I''m the one refusing to take this step. Even when I first went to Shio''s new apartment, although she was waiting for me in the living room, if I called her to tell her that I would be staying with Shio for the night, she would dly tell me to do so.


    "You don''t have to ask for my permission, I monopolized you for a few weeks already, husband. It''s time for you to spend the night with the other girls. They''re all waiting for this day."


    "I can assure you, I will not think any less of you because of this. I epted that I''m not the only one in your life. After all, we will be together until the end despite that."


    "You now have a lot of girls you need to satisfy. And I even helped you get some of them back. Why will I think differently if you decide to spend the night with them? It''s time for them to also experience what I experienced for a few weeks now. And no matter what happens, I will always be your silly wife."


    From the initial seriousness in her voice to match mine, it eventually turned back to her cheerful tone. Maybe to lift the serious atmosphere that I unnecessarily put up.


    "Akane."


    "Don''t overthink things and be good to Nao. That girl loves you as much as how I love you. If you ask her to move in, she will unhesitatingly do so."


    "How did I be this lucky to have you?"


    I''m more than just lucky to have her. Not just her, everyone who put up to enter into a rtionship with me. They know the consequences it might bring them but they still stay. If I keep having inhibitions like this, this is no different than me holding back the progress in our rtionship.


    It''s fine to be considerate but when it''s time to step up, I should be the first one to step forward rather than wait for them to urge me like this.


    "Don''t ask me, idiot husband."


    With a giggle, Akane replied. Just by the sound she made, it''s not forced or faked at all.


    "Akane, thank you. I will return him to you tomorrow morning."


    Before I could respond, Nao pulled my arm that''s holding the phone. Because it''s silent in this park, even without putting it in the loudspeaker, Nao heard everything Akane said.


    "Un. Drain him if you want, Nao. He kept on talking about how he wanted to build a future with all of us but look at him having cold feet at this point. Help me fix that head of his."


    With her eyes radiating an unusual spark, Nao nodded continuously even if Akane couldn''t see her.


    "¡­ I''m inexperienced but I will do so."


    "I''ll message you where his weak spots are. Enjoy the night with him and don''t worry about me. We know him too well, that guy will surely spoil me tomorrow."


    And with another giggle and with a voice louder than earlier, Akane yfully said.


    "Sounds like the usual Ruki."


    Nao agreed as her eyes turned to me, probably remembering how I also kept on spoiling her back then whenever I would return to her side.


    "I know, right?"


    With that, not only Akane but Nao also started to giggle cutely as if two sisters were agreeing about something. From the giggles, it became a heartyugh that the previous seriousness had already turned too lighthearted.


    "You heard our conversation, Ruki."


    Nao released my arm holding the phone. The smile on her face stayed as shefortably went back to resting her head on my shoulder.


    "Alright. You two win. Thank you, Akane. I will spoil you tomorrow so prepare yourself."


    Since it''s alreadye to this and I already realized my shoring, there''s no point dragging this anymore. She already epted and even asked me to stop overthinking about these things.


    Then, as usual, I will convert it to spoiling her the next time I''m with her.


    "Un. I will look forward to that. Then, I will inform Miwa-nee and Shiori-nee, husband. I love you."


    "Un, please do so. I love you too, wife."


    For now, it''s enough to only talk to Akane, those two adults will understand my decision today. Although I feel somewhat bad that I will not be able to send Shio back to her apartment, like with Akane, I will make up for it in the following days.


    When the call ended, Nao and I continued to pass the time in the park for a while. There''s no one else besides the two of us which made it feel like we owned this ce.


    Our talk about that man and telling Akane about my n for tonight were already put at the back of our minds.


    For the time being, we switched to other topics that didn''t involve any of our ongoing issues. Just talking about any random things that will appear in our minds.


    I''m not a humorous person but I still tried toe up withme jokes fitting to what we''re talking about to somehow make herugh and lighten up the mood for us.


    Well, I can only do so at the rate of 1 in 5 jokes or even lower than that. Almost the same rate when I did the same thing to the other girls.


    Theirughs wereing out more naturally whenever I would exin the joke rather than when I''m delivering it. I guess I''m not really talented at that. Add to that my always expressionless face.


    After a while, we decided to move to our original destination. With her clinging to my arms all the time, we arrived at the nearest hotel after 10 more minutes of a stroll.


    Luckily, the hotel''s not that strict and with Nao already at that age, we got a room without any additional hassle.


    After paying for a night''s worth, we were guided to our room.


    Although the hotel staff kept on looking at us, especially at the lovely girl sticking close to me, none of them said anything which I certainly appreciated. I don''t know what I will do if someone purposely tried to ruin our night.


    It''s not that luxuriouspared to Itou''s hotel where Akane and I stayed before but it''s already passable. This is the nearest one from her school and that restaurant. I also did my research and the reviews I read are good otherwise I will pick somewhere else even if we need to take a taxi to get there.


    "¡­ Ruki."


    Nao muttered as soon as the door behind us closed. Her eyes were naturally drawn towards the huge bed for two. With two pillows ced side by side and the somewhat romantic ambiance thanks to the room''s decorations, Nao gulped down as she took in the entirety of the room.


    "Let''s not think of anything else tonight, Nao. I will make you a woman tonight."


    Upon hearing my words, Nao''s face that was illuminated with the somewhat dim light of the hotel room naturally reddened.


    Without replying to what I said, Nao tapped on my shoulder while she alternately looked at me and the bed.


    Understanding her intention, my arms naturally dropped from her back to put her in my arms to princess-carry her onto the bed.

 Chapter 275: Akiyama Nao*

    <h4>Chapter 275: Akiyama Nao*</h4>


    As soon as I put her down on the bed, Nao who''s probably holding back since earlier pulled my head towards her and locked my lips with hers. Her tongue directly moved and searched for mine as we started tasting each other.


    Without any words to kick off the mood, I slowly positioned myself on top of her. Just looking at her glittering expectant eyes after that satisfying passionate case, anyone will sumb to this girl''s alluring temptation.


    "Ruki, Ruki, Ruki."


    Chanting my name three times, Nao''s lips curved into a beautiful smile as she took in my whole visage that was currently positioned above her.


    "I''m here. You don''t need to call me three times like that, you know?"


    I put my hand on her face and caressed it gently before dropping my lips on hers once more. With her eyes closed, Nao tightened her arms as she savored this moment. Everything was already removed from our minds, only the two of us.


    "Un. I just wanted you to hear how much I long for you. Those days of just being near you, I hoped for those moments to never end¡­" Upon saying that, tears slowly formed from her eyes. Nao certainly started thinking about the days when we were together. Being the first girl I stole during that time, she''s like Kana in how I continuously pampered her on a daily basis. Unfortunately, it didn''t evolve to anything more than kissing and cuddling.


    Even so, that fact alone proved that our bond together despite nothing sexual happening. It was all my desire to make her mine and most likely she''s the same. She wanted me all to herself.


    "Don''t cry now, this is your day. I will make this the most memorable night for you."


    "How will you do that?"


    "Through this¡­"


    Pulling myself down for a bit, my lips traveled from hers down to her chin andnding softly on her neck.


    With her head which naturally moved upwards to let me ess the sensitive spots of her neck easily. Nao''s hands clutched onto my back as I inhaled in the smell of her fruity perfume and the soothing smell of her hair that was neatly sprawled beneath her.


    With my slightly heated breath damping the milky-white smooth skin of hers, Nao would immediately tremble from pleasure whenever my lips wouldnd on it.


    Continuing from that, my tongue also started working alongside my lips. And that led for Nao to enter a state of pure bliss and passion.


    There''s no need to rush since we had a whole night ahead of us. If she canst, I will have her stay awake for the whole night to savor this day.


    Moving from her neck, I lifted my body for a bit and grabbed her arm which was now clutched on my shoulders. Kissing it starting from her fingertips, my lips slowly crawled to her shoulder. Afterwards, I lifted her arm which made the slightly loose short sleeve of her dress get pulled back, revealing her smooth underarm.


    Going down from it, Nao jolted from the sensation as if she was tickled by the breath I exhaled.


    "T-that''s¡­ Why are you focusing on that spot?"


    Before answering her, my lips already kissed that smooth surface of her underarm which once again elicited a reaction from her.


    "I will be savoring everything about you. Every ce aside from those unreachable, I will leave my mark."


    As soon as my words ended, I started to lick it, wetting her underarm with my saliva.


    Suppressing her moans, Nao''s free hand went on top of my head as it tried to push me away from that embarrassing spot for her.


    Although she''s sessful on what she wanted, I grabbed that free hand next and did the same thing as I did with the other one until I reached her underarm, marking it the same.


    "P-pervert moron¡­ Hhaaahh¡­ I won''t be able to stop you, right?"


    "Yes. Just watch quietly and feel it, alright?"


    Not knowing how to answer, Nao eventually nodded her head cutely while biting her lower lip.


    I left her underarm alone before going back to her neck and lips heightening the passion and the lust we have for each other.


    Other than that, my legs put themselves between hers and spread it open with her knees raised. Feeling the heat down below, her hips moved slightly as it tried to align hers beneath the growing bulge on my pants.


    As time continued to pass where I continued to caress every part of hers, my shirt and pants could now be seen down on the side of the bed while Nao stayed clothed albeit, her dress'' skirt was already raised revealing her white adult lingerie with wet stains on it thanks to her arousal.


    "Ruki¡­ Until when will you tease me?" Part-pleading and part-questioning, Nao''s erotic face became the focus of my eyes once more.


    "Until I''m satisfied with every part of you¡­ Turn around for me, Nao. And¡­ It''s a shame but I''ll have to take off this lovely dress for you."


    Although I''m kind of inclined to do it with her while she''s wearing this lovely dress, I also wanted to see her body in its entirety. I never got the chance to before, doing it with her while she''s clothed can be der.


    I pulled her up and clutched onto the skirt of her short-sleeved dress. With her arms naturally lifting themselves, I slowly took it off her, leaving her in just her pair of sexy adult lingerie.


    I admired her erotic figure for a few seconds before turning her around with her knees on the bed and her round buttocks pointed upwards.


    Because of this position, the wet stain on her panties was emphasized, giving Nao a more erotic appearance in my eyes.


    "T-this is embarrassing, Ruki¡­" Nao''s voice was muffled as she clutched the pillow to her chest.


    "Don''t worry, I just wanted to look at this for a while." After saying that, my hands dropped on her luscious round butt, digging my fingers on it.


    Nao''s sexy moans once again rang out as the wet stain on her panties grew.


    Lowering my head to it, my mouth opened as my tongue reached in towards the cloth covering her most sacred ce. While I kept fondling her juicy buttocks, my lips mped on that spot as I started sucking on her wet spot.


    Feeling the pleasure as I indirectly teased her slit, Nao covered her mouth with the pillow she''s clutching.


    Doing that for a good five minutes, only after it did I pull her panties down, revealing her reddish-pink wet sacred ce.


    "This is beautiful, Nao." I whispered as my lips dropped on it and my tongue wriggled its way in her tiny hole.


    With her hips trembling from the pure pleasure of what I''m doing, Nao continued to produce more of her love juices.


    After another few minutes of teasing and gobbling her sacred ce, I mbered up from there and slowly positioned myself on top of her.


    "Are you ready, Nao?"


    With my lips next to her ears, I slowly whispered to her as my pants slowly dropped, freeing the fully-erected cock which was waiting to drill inside her and mark it as my possession.


    Because of its length, it instantly put itself between her thighs as I continued to rub my entire shaft on her leaking pussy. Her clitoris that was untouched by me started rubbing on it and her legs tighten up to better feel the sensation.


    "I am¡­ But Ruki¡­ I want to see your face. For our first time, let''s do it in that position."


    I see. Although I got really turned from seeing her from behind like this, for her first time, I should do it while facing her just like how I always do it with my girls. Other positions can be der.


    "Of course. Let me turn you around again¡­ Also, I''ll now remove this."


    I unhooked her bra, before turning her around, with her back resting on the bed. Afterwards, I pulled the bra off her and repositioned myself with her legs spread open.


    Upon seeing my cock that was ced on top of her, Nao instinctively closed her eyes before slowly opening it again and gulped while intently staring at it.


    "Before, I could only feel it on your pants but now¡­ Ruki. Will it hurt?"


    "Of course it will. But I''ll be here with you. I will never leave your side."


    It will always hurt for their first time, there''s no other way for that unless they broke it themselves by using a toy or an extremely physical activity that involves stretching their legs wide open. All I can do at this moment is to assure them and promise to do it gently.


    "I see. Kiss me if I started screaming, Ruki."


    "I will."


    After assuring her once more, I aimed my cock on her tiny hole as her lips down there slowly gobbled up the head.


    As soon as herplexion started to be distorted from the pain, my lips dropped down on her lips and kissed her passionately.


    And after calming her down, my cock continued onward as the warm sensation of her insides covered my cock.


    "Uhhh¡­ Ruki¡­ I love you!"


    Along with her screaming those special three words, Nao''s fingers dug onto my back as she held onto me to endure the pain she was feeling.

 Chapter 276: Akiyama Nao (2)*

    <h4>Chapter 276: Akiyama Nao (2)*</h4>


    To make it a quick pain for Nao, as soon as the head entered her, I pushed the entirety of my cock in one swift thrust. Ignoring the resistance from her hymen. With how much virginity of a girl I''ve already stolen, I could say that it''s better to rip it in one thrust than trying to do it gently by using five or more. It would hurt the girl more if it was done like that after all.


    As tears started to form from her eyes, I wiped it away with my thumb and locked Nao''s lips into a deep kiss while my cock was buried in its entirety inside her. Her lower body kept on squirming from the pain as it tried to pull away from me. The intense throbbing of the walls of her vagina was also trying to choke my cock as a defense mechanism to its invader.


    However, even with all of that, I kept it inside her while I tried to take her mind away from the pain.


    "I love you too. We did it, Nao."


    I whispered as sweetly as I could to her.


    With her eyes closed and her face constricted from the pain she was feeling, the rate of her breathing also increased.


    "It''s hot and it hurts, Ruki. But I''m d. Finally¡­ I became one with you."


    In between herbored breaths, Nao shed me a beautiful smile before tightening her arms that were circled to the back of my neck.


    With this gesture, I understood that she wanted to rest for a while. To answer that, I stopped my n to gently move to let her get used to it and just lightlyy my body on top of her while nibbling on her ear. With how ticklish she was on that part, Nao couldn''t help but try to move her head away but to no avail.


    "Nao, it feels so hot inside you," I whispered in between my nibbling on her ear.


    "Moron. Don''t talk dirty, I''m embarrassed."


    "But I want to see my Nao''s reaction. It will not end with just this, you know?"


    "¡­ I want to feel you inside me for a while. If you start moving, you''ll finish soon, right?"


    "Not really, if I want to I can do this all day."


    I smirked and went down to her neck. Marking her once more, I eventually ended up on her twin peaks that I haven''t paid attention to that much.


    Using my tongue to y with her erect nipples, Nao started moaning out of pleasure, slowly forgetting the pain on her lower body. From just ying it using my tongue, it ended up inside my mouth as I hungrily sucked on it.


    Letting her feel the pleasure on her upper body to ease her up below, Nao''s face reddened once more as her erotic voice started calling my name amidst her moans.


    Whenever I would bite her nipple lightly, Nao would tighten up and through that, my hips gradually moved, heightening the pleasure she was feeling.


    "This pervert¡­ Ruki, I''m yours now. Don''t forget me again¡­" When Nao finally got used to my cock drilling in and out of her, she softly muttered these words.


    Upon hearing that, I lifted my body and went back up, locking our lips in a passionate kiss before replying to her.


    "You''re at it again. I promised you. I will never forget about you again. We will be living together in the future and maybe have a kid born from our love."


    "That''s a wonderful dream."


    "It will not just be a dream, Nao. Let''s make it happen."


    "Un. I will help you to make it happen."


    Nao nodded as her legs and arms moved and locked me in her embrace.


    As my cock got squeezed tighter by what she said. I never stopped moving.


    The wide bed for two that was just creaking softly earlier started to creak louder as my hips gradually moved faster and faster.


    In this kind of position and manner, 20 minutes soon passed. Nao''s hole has long-grown ustomed to my cock as more love juices continue to drip down from her. The blood from her ripped hymen was also somehow washed away from wetness.


    Five minutester, the room calmed down after a loud moan from her, apart from both of ourbored breaths, there''s nothing else to hear.


    I slowly pulled out my cock that has been squeezed to itsst drop of my semen from her andy down next to her.


    And as soon as I did that, Nao pulled my arm and used it as a pillow as she leaned sideways to cuddle with me.


    "It feels good, Ruki."


    Nao sweetly whispered after finding the perfect spot for her head. With our naked bodies this close together, we could easily feel each other''s body temperature.


    "Un. That''s just round 1. I''ll let you rest first."


    I teasingly said.


    When she heard that, Nao pinched my arm as she buried her face on my chest.


    "This pervert, you meant what you said earlier?"


    "Of course, we have the whole night for us¡­ Just tell me if it hurts you, I''ll stop immediately."


    There''s no rush. For this to be a memorable night for her, I will let her feel like the most special girl tonight.


    "¡­ It''s fine. Let me feel more of your love, Ruki. I love it when your focus is only on me."


    "If you want, I can court you normally, Nao. I will take you out on more dates, just that it will not be every day."


    Upon hearing my words, Nao frowned and pouted.


    "Moron. Don''t make this kind of promise when you will be busy attending to all of us. For now, I will be satisfied being able to spend a day like this with you. This is enough. However, once you realize that future you wanted to build for us, I will not hold back at wanting to get more of your attention."


    "Alright. I just thought that you would like it. Uhm honestly, I thought all of you will like it if I do that."


    "Let me hit you, okay? As if you have multiple bodies to aplish that. We epted this situation with you, the best we can do is to adjust ourselves so that it will not put an additional burden on you."


    Hitting my chest consecutively, Nao''s cheeks bloated as she tried to let me understand where she''sing from.


    It was really na?ve of me to think like that, huh? But I really believe that if it''s for them, I will find a way to aplish things that could be said as impossible. That''s just how much I love them. In just a month, I''m already past the point of just satisfying my desire.


    Realizing the important things has already put me in this position. I will move forward with them and satisfy them with my own ways.


    After a while, she stayed silent and just tried to feel the heartbeat on my chest and a minute after that, I felt her grip loosened. The girl fell asleep. With how intense I moved on top of her, there''s no way she wouldn''t feel tired from it, and there''s also the pain at that part.


    I used the time when she was asleep to just continue watching over her. Although there was a change in her attitude after two years, tonight, she''s just the same Nao who wanted to keep me all to herself.


    After stealing her from her boyfriend, she devoted herself to me. Although she kept that rtionship, at that time, she''s spending more time with me than anyone else. We would also stay outte until the night. Even when she was already preparing for her high school exam, she would allot a time for me.


    And then after she graduated, I heartlessly forgot about her. I''m really a moron.


    An hourter, Nao woke up from her short rest. Without saying anything, I picked her up and brought her to the bathroom, I washed her body and she did the same.


    Inside it, I started the 2nd and 3rd round. I had her put her hand on the wall as I took her from behind and after that, inside the bathtub.


    Covering her body with the hotel bathrobe, we moved from the bathroom to the single sofa in the room. While cuddling in there, I called for room service. After three rounds, we''re both hungry. Besides, it''s still not past midnight. I need to recharge my energy tost until the morning.


    At first, she thought I was joking about that but when I ordered a lot, even an energy drink, Nao shrunk in my arms in her embarrassment and¡­ expectation.


    Without mentioning any of the other girls or the problem that was bugging both of us, we just indulged with thepany of each other throughout the night.


    And of course, even if I said I will keep her up all night, I still stopped when Nao became exhausted from how long and how much we did it.


    Sleeping next to each other, we were woken up by the call from the reception which reminded us of the time of our checking out.


    "Good morning, Ruki. I love you. Thank you for a truly memorable night."


    Putting in all her emotion in words, Nao greeted me when she opened her eyes with a truly satisfied smile while the sunlight shined on us through the gaps of the curtain.

 Chapter 277: Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 277: Going Home</h4>


    Toplete the day with her, after checking out of the hotel, I apanied Nao to her house. Walking from the hotel to the train station while our hands were locked together, we''re just like any other couple. Well, I also don''t want to let her walk by herself. That part of hers might feel a little sore afterst night. This way, she could lean on me any moment.


    And because it''s fairly far from my school, the chance of running to someone I know is low. Due to that, I never held back to disy my rtionship with her.


    If that Nobuo was watching us from somewhere, he''d know what we did. His days are numbered, with the evidence she got, if the school board denied it, I''ll just apany her to the ministry.


    Although the charges will not be as grave as having an illicit rtionship with his student, stalking was a serious offense here when caught. He could say goodbye to his teaching license now or worse, spend a few years in prison. But to make that happen, I also had to make sure that he wouldn''t be able to raise a peep.


    When that happens, Shio''s divorce process will also be quickly processed. She won''t be Ms. Miyazaki anymore. I guess I''ll start teasing her with her maiden name when we get time to be alone again.


    Around 30 minutester, even after going out of the train station and walking along their neighborhood, Nao and I never separated.


    Ah. Well, there were times when we did separate. We had our breakfast at a caf¨¦ we passed by before continuing to her house. The food we ate at midnight has long been turned to energy and was also spent doing at least three more rounds.


    Nao is just too sexy that if she didn''t fall asleep from exhaustion, I could continue to get hard for her. But enough is enough. We could do it again next time. I already thought that I might''ve gone overboardst night. But upon seeing that very satisfied smile of hers when we woke up, I was relieved.


    I thought I might be able to meet her parents or siblings but Nao told me that they''re out for a family trip this weekend. She even has been texted by her mother to follow them.


    "I''m already rehearsing my introduction, you know? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Something like, ''Nice to meet you, uncle and auntie. Thank you for allowing Nao to stay with mest night.''


    Well, of course, I''m joking. I''ll properly introduce myself as her boyfriend. They will be the judge whether to ept me or not for Nao.


    Either way, Nao is already mine and likewise, I''m hers, in a way. It''s all to show respect to her parents. Although I nned to ask for her hand in the future, I''m already set on taking Nao with me, whether they like it or not.


    And of course, Nao''s decision will be the most important.


    "Let''s just say I also love to see you flustered, Ruki. Come in first. I will make you a coffee." Nao had a yful smile before giggling cutely. Probably reimagining how I acted flustered while thinking about that meeting with her parents.


    "Is it fine?"


    I looked around first and checked if their neighbors were outside. I already got that experience with Satsuki that they snitched us to her parents after all.


    As if reading what''s on my mind, Naoughed and waved her hands. She even spoke louder, anyone eavesdropping would surely hear her.


    "What are you looking at? Even if someone snitched us out, I will just confess to my parents that I brought you here. You''re my man, right?"


    "I am. Well then, pardon my intrusion."


    -


    -


    That simple stay for a coffeested for three hours. Nao toured me in her house but in the end, we eventually ended up in her room. Seeing how it wasn''t that decorated speaks of her personality. I''ve already seen it through our video calls but upon seeing it in person, I could really say that Nao wasn''t always here in her room.


    That Nobuo often takes her out somewhere¡­ Well, that doesn''t matter anymore. Afterst night, I confirmed that nothing happened to them and it was still the time when I hadn''t reappeared in her life. There''s no erasing that past of hers much like how I couldn''t erase what I did to the girls in my life.


    Once the issue with him was settled, there''s no point mentioning someone as pathetic as that anymore. Even if he pulled that gun or knife on me, his life would still be doomed anyway. He got too cocky. With the advancement of technology, the things he did with Shio and the others before her couldn''t be done anymore. It''s already easy to get evidence against him.


    After drinking that coffee she made for me, I naturally hugged her and thanked her for being with me, for giving me the second chance to be in her life again. Spending our time in another romantic situation, we eventually ended up in her room and¡­ did it once again before she prepared her things to follow her family.


    15 minutester, we''re back at the train station.


    "Can you walk properly?"


    "Un. I already showed that I can, you''re being a worrywart again."


    "Well, it''s my fault so¡­"


    Upon hearing that, Nao pouted and put a hand on her hips as she made a gesture on her hands asking me to draw near her. "Come here and kiss me, moron."


    Seeing how cute she is, my body moved on its own and did what she asked.


    "There. I will be fine. I will message you when I arrive and you should too when you arrive home." Nao''s pout was gone and was reced by another one of her enchanting smiles.


    "Alright, I will... I love you, Nao."


    "I love you too. Let''s do this again soon."


    This time Nao took the initiative to kiss me. We''re already gathering attention with how we flirt with each other. Nheless, all of those were unimportant.


    Seeing her departing back, I watched over her until she boarded the train andfortably got her seat before making my way to another tform.


    Her family is at a mountain they often go to for camping. She has two siblings, an older brother that already has a family of his own and a little sister that was born 10 years after her.


    I think I already met his brother before. He once attended one of her PTA meetings. When I went to look for her, she introduced me to him.


    -


    -


    As soon as I got on the train, I chose a corner seat and naturally rested my body there. I did all the movements so of course, even if I am exercising regrly, I still felt the exhaustion. I''m sure Nao noticed it since she not only once offered to be on top. I had her do it once but because she''s still inexperienced, her energy was depleted easily.


    I took out my phone and messaged Akane that I''m on the way home. After that, I greeted everyone. I hadn''t done it earlier since I still considered it at Nao''s time. As soon as my messages were sent, replies came in droves.


    Passing the time like that, the train continued to depart from station to station.


    It will be more than 2 hours to reach my home so I used that time to chat with my girls and ask how their day was. Haruko was already at home. Today''s the day of her weekly stay after all.


    Thinking about it, now that she''s sharing two nights with either Yae or Haruko, I might also sleep with one of the girls every week. From the monopoly of 7 days a week, it''s now down to 4 days when I will be alone with Akane in bed, 3 if I also decided to stay with Miwa-nee¡­


    Around two stationster, my eyes were naturally drawn to someone familiar.


    Well, not exactly familiar but I feel like I''ve already seen her before.


    Satsuki¡­


    No. It''s not her. Compared to her, the girl has longer hair, a shorter build, and well-endowed on the parts where Satsuki isn''t.


    If I''m not mistaken, that''s her sister, Maemura Setsuna.


    Eh? Is her college around here? I already know about her from Satsuki and Sakuma''s mouth after all. She''s carrying a travel bag and she''s with another fashionable college girl. Her friend probably.


    In any case, I already took my eyes off them. I don''t know her sister personally so she might think I''m a pervert leering at them.


    But to confirm it, I messaged Satsuki that I might''ve seen her sister.


    At first, she was surprised but then she had me describe her.


    After sending my first impression on her, Satsuki''s reply instantly came back.


    "You pervert, Ruki! Is that how you describe a person? Ugh. Let me see you and hit you today!"

 Chapter 278: Satsuki and Cakes

    <h4>Chapter 278: Satsuki and Cakes</h4>


    When the train stopped at the station before the station for the school, Satsuki''s sister and her friend went out of the train car as soon as the door opened.


    On the other hand, I waited for at least before it closed to stand up and leave.


    After I messaged Satsuki about her sister, I ended up telling her to get down and meet her for a bit. She would be here at the station, weing her sister and her friend who will stay at their house for this weekend.


    Now I wonder why her sister brought that huge bag if they will only stay until tomorrow. Compared to her, her friend was only carrying a small designer handbag, slung on her shoulder.


    As I walked out of the station, the two were walking slowly a distance away in front of me. However, even from afar, I already saw the tall and lovely girl Satsuki. She''s wearing her favorite hoodie and skinny pants which emphasized those plump thighs of hers. And even though she''s wearing a cap on her head, I would never mistake her for someone else.


    A certain distance behind her, there''s Sakuma, dressed too elegantly for this situation.


    For him to appear here, Satsuki''s sister probably informed him. And despite that, he hid behind to prevent himself from interacting with Satsuki.


    Is he feeling guilty that he''s now running after her sister?


    Well, it''s not like Satsuki still felt bad for him. After that talk between the two of them, Satsuki already decided to let go of any feelings she might have towards that guy. I already stole all of the affection that should''ve been his from the start.


    "Your sister is truly taller than you, I thought you''re joking."


    Because they stopped their steps when Satsuki weed them, the distance between us shortened and the voice from that friend was clearly heard by me.


    "Heh. To see is to believe, right? I''m aware you didn''t believe me when I told you." Satsuki''s sister answered smugly before pulling on her sister''s arm. "Satsuki, let me introduce you two, this is Juri. Juri, this is Satsuki."


    Since Satsuki''s sister is taller than the girl, it''s natural that she could only crane her neck to properly see Satsuki eye to eye. Embarrassed, Satsuki bent her knee for a bit before bowing to the girl.


    "You''re already a college student but you''re still this mischievous, Setsuna. It''s great that you have this polite sister." The college girl Juri sighed softly as her voice carried a reprimanding tone.


    However, Satsuki''s sister smirked as her gaze went back to Satsuki.


    "What polite? She''s here to see someone else, you know. This girl never weed me like this."


    "You mean?" Confused, Juri''s gaze also went back to the tall girl that''s already about to turn red because of her sister''s words.


    "Setsuna-nee!" Satsuki protested but her sister onlyughed at her.


    Since our gazes already met, Satsuki''s eyes naturally turned to me and likewise, her sister and the friend followed her gaze.


    At this point, I already stopped my tracks and didn''t proceed to approach them. Sakuma that was from afar was already biting his fingers. I don''t know what''s on his mind and I don''t really care, I''m here for the tsundere girl after all.


    Still maintaining that smirk, her sister''s lips turned to a yful grin as she observed me with a delightful interest. Her friend also did the same, albeit only with slight interest. She''s a tag-along and most likely confused about the two sisters'' interaction.


    "Alright. Go on and see him, stop turning red there. Besides, Ryou might stay hidden if you walked with us, he''ll escort us home. That''s why I called him here."


    After saying that, she tapped or rather pushed on Satsuki''s back before pulling her friend towards Sakuma''s location.


    "See you at home, introduce your guy to me, understand?"


    Leaving behind those words, Satsuki''s sister slipped her hand around Sakuma''s arm and pulled the stiff guy out of the station.


    Just from that, it''s clear that there''s really something between them. However, I''m just not sure if she only sees him as a toy to tease or she is still interested in him.


    When they disappeared from both of our sights, Satsuki timidly approached me.


    "Ruki¡­"


    To cheer her up, I reached for her hand and naturally locked it. "Your sister got you good there. Wanna stop by somewhere?"


    "Un." Satsuki nodded as she stepped closer to me.


    If she''s red from embarrassment earlier, the red on her face at this moment is because of me.


    As if this is my own neighborhood, I pulled her along with me as we strolled out of the station and to a certain destination in my mind.


    -


    -


    Around 10 minutester, we arrived at the same cake shop where we bought the lemon cake during my first visit to her house. They could also allow us to dine in so I had her sit on a corner table, the most private spot of the shop before going to the counter.


    "Owner, two slices of this and this. Also lemonades for our drinks." I pointed to the lemon cake and a cheesecake before pulling my wallet to pay for it.


    "I remember you. It seems that you''re still together, that''s good. Young ones these days are too fickle when ites to rtionships." The elderly owner of the shop stared at me as if trying to remember me by face. She then smiled kindly as she hummed a cheerful tune while putting our orders on tes.


    "I will never split with her, owner. We''lle back here often to eat your cakes." I answered confidently which earned me an approving nod from her.


    Well, if she knew that I am in multiple rtionships, I wouldn''t receive this warm reception from her. In any case, there''s no point divulging my private life with her.


    ted from a promised regr customer, the elderly owner put in a slice of a chocte cake in a good mood. "Thank you, young man. I''ll put this in as a house service."


    I thanked the owner and carried the tray containing what I ordered and went back to Satsuki who''s been watching me from her seat since earlier.


    Upon looking at the contents of the tray, she pouted upon the sight of lemon cake and lemonade.


    "¡­ Are you going to tease me again?"


    I arranged the tes and sses on our table before answering.


    "Not really, I just want to cheer my Satsuki up. Do you not like it?"


    "Idiot. Of course, I do. Don''t sit there. I want you next to me." Without lifting the pout on her lips, she wriggled towards the corner to free up the space next to her.


    The chairs and tables here are almost the same as what one would see in family restaurants after all, it''s for four persons and the backrest of the chair was tall enough to exercise privacy.


    I could only shake my head as I rearranged the tes to be side by side before sitting next to her.


    As soon as I did that, Satsuki fixed her seating position and stuck close to me where our shoulders touched.


    "Alright, how can I erase that pout on your lips?"


    "Kiss me." She took off her cap revealing her ponytailed hair, a part of it left freely dangling at the side of her face.


    I already saw her once in this but upon seeing it again, even without her telling me, my head moved by itself. Taking her lips into a kiss, Satsuki soon rxed as she reached for my hand.


    After two minutes, our lips and tongue separated, leaving her in a dreamy state.


    To get her out of it, I took the fork and fed her a bit of the lemon cake resulting in her blushing once more.


    Of course, being Satsuki, she couldn''t let herself lose like this. After gulping down the cake, she took her fork and also fed me a slice.


    "I didn''t think I would be recognized by your sister," I said while we''re drinking the lemonade to push the cake down. Although there were two sses, I was alternately sipping on my straw. If we finish this, we''ll drink hers next.


    No matter how she always expressed her dislike on how I tease her, Satsuki is this sweet of a person.


    "Ah. I showed our picture together to her." Satsuki answered after taking a sip.


    "Not the ones where we''re naked I presume."


    "Of course not, pervert." And my answer earned me a pinch from her.


    "I''m just making sure. She really looked a bit like you but you''re now taller than her. Also, your personality is somewhat contrasting."


    "That''s how she always is. My sister is amazing." Looking at her eyes, it''s really filled with admiration and maybe a bit of guilt. The thing she did before is still on her mind.


    "Well, if you ask me, my Satsuki is more amazing."


    "Don''t tter me, idiot. I liked it better when you''re showing it in actions."


    "There''s nothing wrong with this, right? By the way, did you miss me?"


    "And there, you don''t need to ask me the obvious. I always do¡­ You''re going home after this, right?"


    After a small pause, Satsuki carefully asked.


    "Un. But if you want, I can go and introduce myself to your sister and your family." I answered.


    Upon hearing that, Satsuki''s eyes appeared troubled despite it having the hint of desire to make what I answered a reality. "I want to but¡­"


    "Alright. There''s still a next time." She''s still probably worried about what her parents'' reactions will be.


    "Don''t misunderstand¡­ It''s not that I don''t want to¡ª"


    "I understand. You have your reason"


    "I will definitely introduce you soon. That way, I don''t need to sneak you in anymore¡­"


    I put a finger on her lips to stop her from exining. This will never end if I let her after all.


    "Alright, you don''t need to exin. This girl, where''s that headstrong Satsuki?"


    "¡­ You already tamed her, idiot." She turned her head away before her sweet voice carried the answer to my ears.


    "If you keep acting cutely like this, I will fall further for you." Well, there''s no falling further, I''m already deeply in love with this girl¡­


    However, I could also say the same to my other girls¡­ Well, let''s focus on her for now.


    "That''s my intention." With her beautiful smile, Satsuki replied. And soon after that, she pulled my head into a kiss once more, resulting in a fluffier aura in this corner.


    Soon after that, we enjoyed the cakes until we cleared all of them and left the shop both satisfied.


    Although I only stopped here for a while on her request, spending time with her like this is satisfying. I walked her just right before their street before separating from her to continue my way back home.


    When I sat inside the train again, I opened my phone and saw Satsuki''s message.


    "Thank you for your time, Ruki. I love you."

 Chapter 279: A Normal Day in Onoda Household

    <h4>Chapter 279: A Normal Day in Onoda Household</h4>


    When I arrived home, Haruko and Akane were in the living room, ying Jenga blocks along with Miwa-nee and Minoru. Judging from how high the block stack is, they had just started.


    On their side, each one already had a block taken from the stack and it''s currently Minoru''s turn.


    He kept on observing the tower to see any viable block to take. Unfortunately, even after ruminating for a while, each block he picked made the tower shake just by touching it.


    And in this exact moment when I entered from the doorway, confused as to why there''s no one at the door.


    Upon seeing me, Minoru quickly ran towards me. He''s teary-eyed as if he was being bullied by them. "Ru-nii! Help me!"


    "Wee back, husband."


    "Wee back, hubby."


    "Minoru, you have to greet him first."


    Akane and Haruko gleefully smiled upon seeing me. Both had the urge to stand up and ran up to me just like the kid but they refrained while Miwa-nee reminded the boy.


    I picked him up in my arms and went back to them. "Alright. Is it your turn now?"


    "Yes!"


    "Here. Pull this." I pointed to the block at the bottom of the stack and the boy unquestioningly followed it.


    And when he sessfully did it, Minoru cheered like a kid he is and showed it off to his mother and the other girls.


    "Thank you Ru-nii!" He cheerfully smiled and hugged me before I put him down next to his mother.


    Akane and Haruko had a warm smile on their lips as they watched my interaction with the boy and Miwa-nee, despite having the urge to scold the boy, she reined it in and just shook her head while a warm smile alsonded on her lips.


    Now that I''m free, Akane took the chance to cling to me while Haruko stayed in her position but I''m sure the girl was just letting this silly girl take her turn first.


    Ignoring everyone''s gazes, Akane snuggled up to me like a lost kitten who finally found her way to the mother cat. This is probably her way to show me how much she missed me and to vent whatever she felt for the first night I didn''t sleep on our bed.


    I wanted to ask Akane but I guess there''s no point doing it at the moment. There''s a better time to hear her feelings. Rather than ruining the warm mood of today, I''d rather spoil her.


    That''s why I lifted her head and nted a kiss on it which made herplexion bloom once more. Without any words exchanged, I let her feel that nothing''s changed and she''s still my special girl.


    After ying Jenga blocks for a while wherein I helped Minoru win once, Miwa-nee and Akane stood up to prepare our lunch.


    Haruko instantly took Akane''s spot while Minoru turned the TV on to watch one of his recorded kids'' shows.


    "You finally took a step out of this house, hubby. Well done." Haruko silently praised while resting her head on my shoulder as wefortably enjoyed each other''spany.


    Surely, the news about my stay with Nao already reached everyone in that group. They probably have various reactions to it. Satsuki didn''tment about it earlier but I''m sure that she already knew. Otherwise, she would ask me how I encountered her sister on the train.


    "Un. I''m the one who kept on refusing to do it but upon seeing Naost night, I felt that I shouldn''t leave her. That''s why I decided to make it the night that will be most memorable for her."


    My girls always know me better than I know myself most of the time. And this girl, she praised me for what I did. Like others, she''s also hoping that I will be able to stay the night with her alone.


    Everyone wished for that, even Miyako who''s still somehow showing a bit of her hate towards me even though she already decided to forget about it. I expected that. It''s not easy to forget something like that after all. But I already decided to rewrite those with the new memories that we will share in the future.


    "But this will be the start. Make sure to take care of Akane''s feelings and do not overdo it. Although I know you''re aware of what you have to do, don''t hesitate to ask me for help when you don''t know which way to go, alright?" Haruko put a hand on my cheeks and tugged at it to have me look at her.


    I dropped my lips on hers first before answering.


    "Yes, I will be relying on you and the other girls. By the way, we haven''t been able to be alone for a while, I missed you."


    "That''s because you''re busy running around for your girls, silly. Don''t think too much about it, I''m already betting on this day. I can ask you to pamper me whenever I will stay here. A lot better than taking some of your time in school." She returned my kiss and like Akane, she snuggled closer, savoring this moment with me.


    "I see. Then let me pamper you today. What does my Haruko want to do?"


    "Let''s go upstairs for a bit¡­ I will keep my voice down." Haruko whispered seductively before she turned her head towards the kitchen''s direction. I followed her gaze and saw Akane and Haruko exchanged winks.


    These girls¡­ They now have these silent agreements that will be decided by simple signs¡­


    -


    -


    After spending some time upstairs with Haruko where we filled our longing for each other, we went down when Miwa-nee called us for lunch.


    After that, I stayed in the house throughout the day, spending time with the three girls and the boy.


    A part of it was spent at Akane''s side as we did our homework together. Although different schools, the lessons were almost the same so we helped each other. After that just like with Haruko, I pampered the silly girl with my love for her. Filling up the space I left openst night.


    When Minoru took an afternoon nap, I also spent some time with Miwa-nee. Instead of pampering her, I''m the one who was pampered by her. She told me how joyful it is to see me getting along with Minoru. I can''t tell him yet that I''m his father but I''m going to start acting as one just on the part of letting him feel fatherly love that Miwa-nee''s husband failed to give the boy.


    And sometime in the afternoon, Shio arrived with drinks and desserts in her hand. Well, she nned to drink with Miwa-nee for a bit and take her dinner here. It''s already a daily routine for her.


    When she saw me going into the mini-gym to do the exercise I haven''t taken earlier, she followed me inside and helped me. During all that, I told her about what Nao nned to do.


    Although she didn''t show an extreme reaction, Shio told me that she already prepared a divorce application and notified the school about her changing her name back to her maiden name thising Monday.


    All that''s left is for her to have a proper conversation with him. As to when will that be, she''s still preparing herself for thest confrontation with him.


    Seeing her slightly troubled look, I held her in my arms and assured her that I will be there for her. She decided to do it all by herself so the best I could do for her is to stand by her side.


    Later that night, because the two adults drank alcohol, I had Shio drive slowly across the neighborhood back to her apartment.


    I really need to learn how to drive soon for cases like that.


    -


    -


    As the morning approached, I was woken up by the warm and pleasurable feeling down below. With Haruko still asleep next to me, there''s only one who could be doing that.


    I lifted the nket and as I expected, Akane is currently pleasuring my cock that is already fully erect. She''s trying to take it all in her mouth as she bobbed her head up and down while sucking at it intensely.


    We already did itst night but I could vaguely remember that I had an erotic dream despite having a fulfilling sex life.


    Now, that resulted in me having this morning wood which Akane decided to take care of.


    "Good morning, husband." Akane cheerfully greeted me upon noticing the raised nket and my eyes that were watching her blow my cock.


    She temporarily paused on what she''s doing as she tried to exin it to me. "Uhm, it''s sticking up the nket so I thought of helping you relieve it."


    "Un. You don''t need to exin it,e here. I want to be inside my Akane again¡­" It wouldn''t calm down with just a blowjob anymore. Seeing her working hard like that, I thought of rewarding her.


    Upon hearing my word, an alluring smile appeared on her lips as she slowly crawled up to me. While doing so, she fixed her position to let me easily slip it inside her. Using her own hand to aim the head straight to her hole, Akane whose face was already too erotic to look at moved her hips along with mine to bury my cock deep inside her.


    And because of the sudden movements beside her, Haruko, who''s sleepingfortably while using my arm as a pillow, slowly opened her eyes and said with a slightly sleepy voice, "Ruki, I''m next."

 Chapter 280: Sunday Morning*

    <h4>Chapter 280: Sunday Morning*</h4>


    Akane rode me until she climaxed herself but until then, I didn''t reach my limit. To let her rest, Haruko took her ce and like Akane, she crawled up to me and put my cock in her on her own before moving her hips along with me.


    A bit aggrieved that she''s the only one who managed to climax, Akane crept up to my chest after being pushed out by Haruko and took my lips into a more passionate kiss. Her tongue plunged deep inside my mouth, wanting to be sucked out. I circled my arm to the back of her neck and gave the silly girl what she wanted all the while as Haruko continued to hump on top of my cock.


    "I enjoyed it, you don''t have to pout like that." I whispered to Akane in between our kisses."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts, have you forgotten? This is just because I got drainedst night. I can''t umte it enough to release it alongside you."


    "Hubby, don''t just focus on Akane. Me too. Grab and spank my butt¡­" Jealous of the attention I''m giving Akane, Haruko pulled onto my free hand and ced it behind her.


    Feeling the sticity of her supple butt, my fingers naturally sunk in it. Along with the movement of our hips, I granted her wish and delivered a spank on her still-red buttcheek.


    "Haahh!" Haruko''s satisfied moan instantly filled the room as her hips moved ever faster while making sure my cock could reach the deepest part of her.


    Upon hearing that, Akane who I already calmed down pouted again and locked my lips into a kiss once more.


    After a few more spanks on her butt, Haruko, just like Akane, reached climax with her butt as red as an apple.


    Seeing her down like that, I raised my body and put her back to the bed to recover.


    Akane, who already expected what I''m going to do, lined herself next to Haruko. Her eyes glittering brightly as she waited for me to take her once more.


    As moans from both of the girls continued to fill our bedroom, 30 minutes soon passed before Iy back down in between them with the same satisfied expression.


    And that''s how our Sunday Morning started.


    Because Akane started it when the sun still hasn''t peeked out from the east, we still managed to get up on time after resting for a bit.


    With their mood lifted, Akane and Haruko jointly decided to prepare our breakfast. I wanted to help them but the two told me to go to Miwa-nee''s room to check on them.


    I don''t know. Perhaps they''re thinking that they woke her up from the moansing out of our room. In any case, it was often Miwa-nee who would wake up first, now I have a chance to be able to see her sleeping face clearer.


    I tried to knock on their door first and waited for a while before I slowly opened it. There in the bed, Miwa-nee was still softly snoring while Minoru was snuggled up to her.


    Seeing the gentle expression on both of their faces, I could certainly feel the warmth. I can pass the time just watching the mother and son sleeping soundly. I don''t know but it''s probably because there are no more secrets between us. Although Minoru was unnned and was conceived because of Miwa-nee''s selfish actions, that was already irrelevant.


    I made sure not to make a sound as I slowly approached the bed and sat on the free side to watch them closely.


    10 minutester, perhaps feeling the presence of someone next to her, Miwa-nee opened her eyes and turned her head in my direction.


    Perhaps because the room is dark and there''s no sunlight passing through the closed window, Miwa-nee''s eyes widened upon seeing me.


    Well, anyone will be if you woke up with someone else who wasn''t there before was sitting and watching you closely.


    Your brain wouldn''t be able to process it and being a mother, her protective instinct kicked in as she tightened her hold onto Minoru.


    "It''s me. Good morning, Miwa-nee." I draped my arm over them and slowly leaned in to kiss her.


    And since she heard my voice and it was already a few seconds after opening her eyes, Miwa-nee already processed the information around her. She lifted her arm and guided my head towards her as she responded to my kiss.


    "Nudge me when you''re here next time, Ruki. I almost got scared when I saw you."


    "I''m sorry, I thought of watching the two of you peacefully sleep. If you didn''t wake up, I would haveid down next to you."


    "Why don''t you do that? You being here means Akane and Haruko are in the kitchen, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Thene here, Ruki. Lay down with us."


    Granting her request, I carefully put my feet inside their nket andy sideways with her back turned to me. With her silky and fragrant hair filling up my nose, my arms slipped to her side and settled onto her navel.


    "Miwa-nee, one of these days, can I sleep here with you two?"


    Just like what Haruko said, now that I started it, my desire to spend the night with my girls was released. For starters, I want to do it with Miwa-nee.


    The night doesn''t necessarily need to be erotic, just being in the same bed is enough.


    Moreover, Minoru is with us. I can''t risk waking him up just because I can''t control my lower body.


    "Of course, you can. It''s been years since we slept together." Miwa-nee bloomed a smile upon hearing it as a hint of mncholy was delivered through her voice.


    Those were my innocent days. If it''s not with Akane, I will be inside Miwa-nee''s embrace. I remembered my Mom evenined that I became more attached to Miwa-nee than to her.


    Well, even back then, they''re mostly busy at their work. But it''s not like I''m not close to my parents. Whenever they''re here, I will be their little Ruki.


    Ugh¡­ Why am I remembering them now?


    It''s been a while since the two go home. I guess I better check on them and ask when they will take a vacation off-work. I also want to hear their views on what I''m nning to do. Since they''re aware of my desire, they can also provide advice for me or us.


    "I missed snuggling with you while we slept. Now, Minoru already took my previous spot."


    Upon hearing that, Miwa-nee seemingly red and furrowed her brows before reprimanding me. "Don''t take that spot back from him, be content with this."


    "I won''t, of course. Besides I also love this spot where I can hug you like this and watch Minoru cuddle with you."


    Upon hearing my answer, Miwa-nee nodded approvingly. After that, she turned her head towards me and kissed me again on her own initiative.


    "¡­ There are times he doesn''t want to cuddle. You can still take his spot if that happens." She whispered after our lips separated.


    Ah. I see¡­ So it''s like that, huh?


    As the idea came up in my mind, I nibbled on her ears before whispering back, "Just admit you also missed me cuddling to you, Miwa-nee"


    And as I expected, Miwa-nee instantly blushed as she pped the arm hugging her "You¡­ Don''t tease your Aunt!"


    "Before you are my Aunt, you''re my Miwa-nee."


    Besides, the connection between my Mom and her is thin. It''s more if not 4th then she''s at least her 5th cousin. Because Mom lived in their countryside before where most of the family on my mother''s side gathered, she and Miwa-nee grew up together.


    -


    -


    Around 20 minutester, Minoru woke up right at the time when Haruko and Akane finished preparing our breakfast.


    I picked the boy up and we went down together to eat.


    Sometime after breakfast, Akane helped me prepare the papers required for the part-time job I will be taking at the boxing gym. I will be going there in the afternoon so I spent more time at the house before leaving at around 10 in the morning to escort Haruko to the station.


    After seeing her off, I went straight to the local supermarket to restock once more.


    And upon knowing that I would be going there, Nikaido, who I kept in contact since she asked for a chance to court me, took the chance to go out and join me at the supermarket.


    "Hmm? Why didn''t you get a cart of your own?" I asked Nikaido when we entered the supermarket.


    "Uhm¡­ Actually, I already came here yesterday." Nikaido timidly answered as she twirled her hair on her finger.


    "I see. You came here just to be with me."


    Perhaps my guess was spot on, Nikaido shrunk upon hearing it.


    "Yes¡­ Is it bad?"


    "Not really, you''re doing it for me after all."


    When she heard my answer, Nikaido''s face instantly brightened before flinging her arm around mine.


    "Then let me help you!" She dered with a beautiful grin on her face.


    This girl¡­ It''s truly a wonder why she came to like me¡­

 Chapter 281: Normal Like

    <h4>Chapter 281: Normal Like</h4>


    All I can remember about Nikaido was that she''s a fairly silent, modest and pure girl who sometimes steals a nce at me during myst year in middle school. Apart from that, everything was nk.


    When she visited along with Aoi and Ria, she helped me to somehow understand that what I was nning to do wasn''t taking responsibility and the girls fell for me because of something I did for them at one point in our twisted rtionship.


    And during that time, she also expressed her like towards me and with only me being mysterious for her as the foundation. I called her out for that, saying it''s just her curiosity towards me when west met each other but in the end, nothing really changed, she''s now aiming for me to like her as well.


    I couldn''t get it before but upon remembering how I seem to easily like someone I am interested in, just like with Shizu-senpai or Arisa-senpai, I guess it''s in line with what Nikaido is feeling for me.


    "Here try this. This will be good for you." Nikaido picked up a product and put it on my cart with a bright smile on her face.


    It''s already 15 minutes and we''re still circling different sections of this supermarket, at times she will suggest something to me and if I find nothing wrong with it, I will take it. And in this way, we looked like a couple shopping for when we will start living together.


    Also, during this time I am with her, she neither told me how she likes me anymore nor asked me to like her as well. In exchange, she''s just silently apanying me while staying close by my side.


    Even if I didn''t have any reaction, for this girl, spending this time with me was already enough for her.


    After another 10 minutes, we went out of the supermarket with tworge bags in both of my hands.


    "Thank you, Nikaido."


    "You''re wee, I enjoyed my time with you, Onoda¡­ Next week, can we shop together again?"


    All this time inside the supermarket her smile never let up, especially when the clerk once again thought of us as a couple. And this time, there''s only one cart so¡­ I never bothered correcting her. Due to that, her already bright smile bloomed even brighter as she unconsciously held onto my arm.


    However, that changed when herst question left her mouth. Perhaps she''s afraid that I will say no.


    Our three meetings happened in this part of our neighborhood and the supermarket was themon ce for us. She possibly thought that only during this time will she have a chance to spend time with me.


    Because of my somewhat busy schedule, she couldn''t do anything for her n to make me like her. However, unbeknownst to her, what I think about her is already bordering on her goal.


    Perhaps, I''m only restricting myself topletely cross that border in consideration for the girls chasing after me. Now that I already met them, that restriction is starting to loosen up.


    "Sure. I appreciate your suggestions as well. We''re already talking in Messenger so just tell me when will youe, I will restock at the same time as you." I nodded and smiled at her which made her face brighten once more, her slumped shoulders raised as she unknowingly ran up and hugged me.


    When she realized what she did, her enchanting face instantly became tinted red as she slowly backed away from me.


    This girl is trying to be careful with me, huh? Let''s see¡­


    "Un. I will. Well then¡­" Nikaido turned around, maybe to escape from being embarrassed further.


    "Wait. Do you want to stop by somewhere? My treat." Before she could even take the first step, I called out to her which froze her in her spot.


    A simple thank you is not enough, in my vocabry at least. Or I''m just trying to make an excuse to extend this time with her.


    "Won''t I be taking up more of your time?"


    Although her question was filled with consideration, the way she turned around exaggeratingly along with that expecting and brightly lit eyes tells me how she loves my suggestion.


    "Not really, I''m free untilter in the afternoon. You helped me so I will feel bad if I let you go like this when you especially went to apany me. But can you wait for a while? I will bring this home first." I lifted the tworge bags and wryly smiled. With these, it will be weird to stop by somewhere with her.


    "Un. I''ll wait at the caf¨¦, likest time." Nikaido nodded excitedly.


    -


    -


    Around 20 minutester, after telling Akane and Miwa-nee that I''m going out for a while, I reached the same caf¨¦ where we met a week ago.


    Likest time, she was sitting on one of the chairs at their outdoor table.


    Upon seeing me, Nikaido smiled and waved at me excitedly.


    D¨¦j¨¤ vu, eh?


    I approached her table and to her surprise, I took her hand and sped it on mine.


    Of course, I ounted for anyone who would possibly know us before deciding on doing it.


    However, because Nikaido didn''t expect it, she almost tripped when she stood up.


    "Careful, let''s go in." I caught her on her waist and waited for her to stabilize herself before leading her inside.


    After spending around 20 minutes of a coffee break there, we went out and started strolling around our neighborhood.


    As always, even on weekends, our neighborhood is silent. There are no kids running around to y, and even if there''s a park, it''s mostly unused.


    Because Nikaido couldn''t collect her thoughts throughout our stay in the cafe, we spent it in silence. Apart from her continuous sneaky nces at me as well as lightly pping her cheeks as if she''s checking if she was dreaming, nothing else happened.


    On my part, aside from watching her somewhat silly antics, I started to think about our situation. Although I kept telling herst time to think her situation through and that I''m the worst person to be involved with, I have no right to control her decision.


    And now, after a week, her decision to like me was still the same. This was evident with our conversation in Messenger as well as the way she acted around me. Nothing changed except for the fact that she''s not exactly working on her parting words from before.


    Back then, Nikaido told me that she will make me admit that I like her as well.


    Ah!


    Wait¡­ Now that I think about it, although she''s not doing anything else, the fact that I''m already thinking about her and even asked her on my own initiative to spend more time together¡­ isn''t this more effective than her doing something to make me like her?


    Do I like her already?


    When I reached this thought process, I sneaked a nce at the girl walking timidly at my side. Will I stay here with her if I don''t like her? There''s the option to reject her but I''m not inclined to do that¡­


    Haa¡­ This is not just repaying her goodwill anymore.


    I''m trying to convince my in-denial self that I already like her.


    "I''m really happy today, Onoda. Last week, I once again contemted every word you said to me. I was na?ve, true. But the more I spend time with you, the more I want to prolong it¡­ I''m actually content with the few minutes with you at the supermarket but you called out to me¡­ And that raised my hopes up." As her chestnut-colored hair swayed from the cool breeze which passed by us, Nikaido decided to break the silence between us.


    It''s already almost noon and the sun is almost on top of our head. That''s why before replying to her, I pulled us towards the unused park and took shade on a tall and lush tree in the middle of it.


    "Onoda, is it fine for me to assume that you''re starting to like me? Or maybe this is just you repaying gratitude?" Nikaido carefully asked while staring at our still-locked hands once we reached the tree.


    In return, I tightened my hold on her and recollected my thoughts before opening my mouth to respond to her, "The truth is¡­ I''m also contemting whether I already like you or not. You see, back then, I''m considering the position of the girls chasing after me so I couldn''t really explore the thought of someone liking me normally. I might''ve told you this countless times already but I will repeat it again. I''m not normal, especially in my rtionship with girls. I love all of them to the point that I already decided to build a future with them." Slowly, I turned towards her and she did the same, I lifted my free hand and ced it on her face. It''s warm and it''s because of the blush on it that might be mistaken as permanent since it never disappeared ever since our time at the supermarket.


    "Perhaps I already like you but it''s not to the point of me wanting to make you mine. I still want you to truly think it through. Because you see, if I seriously consider taking you in, I will be including you in that future."


    Just like with Shizu-senpai, I like her enough that I am actively trying to court her or Arisa-senpai, I like her enough that I want to know more about her. But Nikaido is¡­ she''s the one who expressed her feelings towards me. Am I now the same as the other guys who will think ''why not try it?''?


    "Although you still have the choice to leave me if you decide to at some point in the future, my like will surely evolve to love. You''ll be restricted to only being mine while you will continuously see me with other girls."


    In the first ce, I never really nned to court or even steal her. However, now that we reached this point, it''s time to make it clear. I guess.


    If she still stood by what she''s currently feeling for me, I will stop restricting myself and make her mine.


    "I now understand. You''re truly trying to think what''s best for me and that you truly care for me¡­ Thank you. I will certainly think it over again, Onoda. Next week I will tell you my decision." Nikaido nodded and took a step forward before wrapping her free arm to my back.


    With her soft and lean body this close, my free arm naturally did the same and pulled her closer.


    The decision is in her hands now.


    Being in a normal rtionship, that''s what everyone wants, but with me, that will never happen¡­

 Chapter 282: Lets Stop By Somewhere

    <h4>Chapter 282: Let''s Stop By Somewhere</h4>


    Spending a little over 10 minutes under the shade of the three while we''re entangled to each other, Nikaido gently ced her head on my chest and savored that time.


    Once the sun dimmed a bit due to the clouds covering it, I took her hand and walked her to her house. The blush and the ted smile never left her face and through our locked hands, I could feel her quickly beating pulse. Even if I didn''t ask her, it''s clear what''s going on in her mind.


    "Well then, I''m going back," I said after we reached their front gate where I will drop her off. Their street is like ours, the outside is devoid of people or perhaps it''s just because of the time of the day.


    Either way, I already saw someone peeking from a window of their house. I can only make out the eyes but surely, whoever it is, he or she is observing my interaction with her or just trying to figure out who I am to Nikaido.


    "Thank you, Onoda. Take care."


    Although she said that, Nikaido still couldn''t let go of my hand. And as I expected, she pulled me closer to her before taking my lips.


    Her first kiss was that time at the caf¨¦ where she initiated it by herself, and this time, it''s the same. I can feel her feelings for me and even her current mood. She''s extremely happy that if not for restricting herself, she will start jumping in jubtion.


    Ignoring that eye that was watching from inside their house, I responded to her kiss.


    A second, five seconds, thirty seconds.


    A minute had passed and Nikaido was still eagerly making out with me. Only when a rather loud noise echoed from inside their house, probably done by whoever''s watching, did our lips and tongues separate.


    "Will you be fine?"


    Although it''s not some kind of a violent reaction based on the intensity of the sound, I couldn''t help but ask her. Maybe I''m also curious about who''s watching us. Her father? Her mother? One of her siblings? Or someone else entirely?


    With this question, it also sprang up to me that I hadn''t asked her about her current circumstances. Surely, I was somehow neglecting my connection with her.


    "Un. That''s nothing to worry about." Nikaido forced a smile before wiping the traces of our kiss around her mouth.


    Nothing to worry about means she doesn''t want to involve me, whatever it is.


    "Alright. I won''t pry for now but don''t hesitate to tell me if you''re troubled with something¡­ Also, can I get to know more about you during this week?"


    "dly! Let''s talk about it on Messenger. I''m going in before I get scolded."


    After saying that, Nikaido stuck her tongue out cutely before turning around and entering their residence. I watched on until she entered their front door before turning my head on the window where someone''s eyes were peeking at us.


    It''s already gone but I''m still curious who that is. It''s hard to make out if it''s a man or a woman just from their eyes. Moreover, there''s also the distance. He or she watched us making out before making that rather loud noise to disrupt us. If it''s one of her parents, then they would''ve gone out and yelled at us.


    Well, there''s no use overthinking about it, I will ask herter.


    -


    -


    After a sumptuous meal with Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru, I spent the rest of the time with them before preparing to go out for the Boxing Gym.


    The papers I needed to submit which Coach Ayu listed were already prepared. Akane helped me with it. Also, I called my Mom to ask for one of their seals for the letter of consent.


    "Our spare seals are in your dad''s study. At the lowest drawer of his table. Go and get it. Give the phone to Akane, I want to talk with my beautiful daughter-inw." Mom''s mature and yful voice echoed in my ears.


    And like shemanded, I gave the phone to Akane.


    They''re already regrly talking, what more will they talk about, I wonder?


    Is Mom trying to get an update on what I''m doing from Akane? Possible.


    When I went back from getting the seal, the call already ended and Akane was looking expectantly at me.


    "Husband, Aunt said they''ll be able to take a vacation in the middle of May. They wanted to see me¡­ and Minoru." Akane paused a bit when she said Minoru''s name.


    Although we hadn''t disclosed the truth openly, everyone who would see the boy would be able to see the resemnce in me.


    They wanted to see Akane specifically because she became the turning point of my desire that could only steal someone else before. And Minoru, because Mom, being the clever woman that she is already knows that Minoru is their grandson¡­


    I just wonder how it will work out with Miwa-nee here. She''s the one who told her toe here¡­ Did they already talk about Minoru?


    I don''t know and Miwa-nee hasn''t mentioned anything about my mother.


    I nced at the distant Miwa-nee who''s taking care of the boy. Noticing my gaze at her, she also turned her head and nodded in my direction.


    "Husband¡­" Akane worriedly called out when I didn''t reply to her.


    "Un. Are you nervous? You already met them countless times, they even often called you as their daughter they never had but we always both disagreed whenever they would say that."


    Maybe at first, they only thought that we would be the closest of friends or siblings but when they saw how we treated each other they changed that and decided to just arrange for us to be together.


    "Because I don''t want to be just their daughter, I want to be your bride¡­" Akane looked up to me with the same lovely eyes that are always looking out for me.


    Miwa-nee might be the reason for my desire but it''s still ultimately me who did all of that. And even now, there''s no remorse that could be seen from me. I made her mine but I didn''t stop with satisfying my desire to love everyone.


    "Right, and you will be." I sealed her lips with a kiss that she wholeheartedly received. "About Minoru¡­ we''ll also have our own in the future and I will let you name them."


    ''Them'' because we will not stop at one.


    "Really? Then I will start thinking of their names!" Akane''s silly smile once again appeared on her face as she started muttering every name she could think of.


    And despite her doing that, the brief sh of sadness that passed her face was caught by me. There''s no way she wouldn''t feel it¡­ She faithfully loves me ever since we''re young and although she''s fond of Minoru, certain thoughts will definitely pass by her mind. Despite the abnormal state of our rtionship, she''s still a human being. She sacrificed a lot for me. Conceded the space that should have been hers alone for my other girls. All for the sake of staying by my side.


    And she waited for more than four years before my eyes focused on her once more.


    Upon seeing that, I pulled her into my arms and sincerely whispered in her ears. "Silly girl. I love you. Now that I remembered, nothing can change that fact."


    "Un I love you too. Spoil meter, husband." Her arms naturally embraced me tightly as if she didn''t want me to let go.


    "Sure. Wait for me, alright? I will not make any abrupt ns today. I wille home and back to your side."


    I might spend some time with Sena but that''s it. I will go back to her side today and spoil this girl once more.


    -


    -


    After leaving the train station, Sena weed me with an ted smile once more. This time, her womanly charm was oozing out from what she''s wearing. It''s like she''s going on a date rather than going to the gym. If I have to guess, she already rejected a lot who''s trying to know her name based on the slight frown on her face despite her blooming smile.


    "You''re not in your usual attire, but I like this better. Although my Sena is already beautiful even without this, entuating it with what you wear is always better."


    "You''re not good atplimenting a girl''s clothes, Ruki. I already know that but¡­ why am I this happy hearing that from you?"


    "You know why. Let''s go. I brought the papers with me."


    "Wait. Let''s stop somewhere for a while. I told Coach Ayu that we will bete."


    We? This girl decided it by herself¡­


    It''s not like I will reprimand her. The eventsst Thursday probably made her like this. After seeing morepetitors, herpetitive spirit was further ignited.


    "Alright, let me carry that for you." I took her bag which probably contained her training clothes, towels and other items for a girl and slung it on my left shoulder. This way, my right and her left side were now freed. Sena then naturally encircled her arm on mine as we walked out of the train station while drawing hateful res from the envious crowd of men.

 Chapter 283: A Call for Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 283: A Call for Disguise</h4>


    Sena, whose mood continued to improve as we walked along the streets of this neighborhood, happily clung to my arms. Ignoring the gazes of the passersby ogling at our closeness, we arrived at a shopping district.


    Compared to our neighborhood, this ce is a bit lively with various shops lining up the streets and a crowd of people enjoying their weekend by touring this ce like us.


    First, we went to a street stall selling her favorite taiyaki. It''s a fish-shaped bread with bean paste fillings. After buying that, we ate it together as we toured around the ce entering different shops. Be it electronics shop, hardware shop, etc. As long as something caught her eye, she will pull me towards that shop even if we''re not nning to buy anything.


    Well, for her, this is a rare time which we can treat as our date.


    "Imai-san, is he your¡­?"


    At some point, we ran into one of her ssmates who is like us, touring the shopping district with her boyfriend. If it''s before my desire would''ve leaped in joy but seeing a couple now¡­ there''s no such thing anymore.


    Well, it''s also probably because the girl''s not my type.


    Although surprised to see Sena with a guy, the girl''s eyes immediately started observing me, taking in my appearance and judging me in her head. On the other hand, the guy who''s smug at first, thinking he''s the better guy and Sena might also get attracted to him, frowned upon clearly seeing my face.


    I don''t know. That frown indicated that he knows me but I couldn''t recall him, not that I tried to remember every guy''s face¡­ It''s possible that he''s someone among those I beat up before. That is based on his appearance and the way he carried himself which ismon to those delinquent types.


    After a while, one of the girl''s eyebrows briefly raised. Most likely, she''s disappointed by what she observed.


    Like what Nikaido said before, I''m just above average. Some will see me as one of their types but most will see me as an average guy. Add to that, I''m not really wearing some fancy outfit for showing off. I never thought of walking along this shopping district after all.


    Well, it''s not like I care about anyone''s judgement about my appearance but that''s not the case for my girls. Upon seeing that seemingly disappointed expression, Sena''s boxer spirit was ignited. Her back straightened as Sena seemingly scowled at the girl and utterly ignored the guy beside her. After that, she pulled my arm closer as her lips arched into a proud smile. "Yes, he''s my boyfriend. Is there a problem Kawabata-san?"


    A bit taken aback by how Sena''s tame appearance changed instantly, the girl clutched onto her man''s sleeves as if asking for the guy to protect her.


    But contrary to her expectation, the guy didn''t say anything and instead pulled on her arm as they walked past us.


    From behind us, I heard the girlined, "What are you doing? Why did you pull me away? I haven''t shown you off yet. You''re much better than her guy."


    It appears that girls like her really exist. Showing off a guy to an acquaintance, eh? Did she want to increase her social value?


    "That guy is¡­ nevermind. Let''s go, I''ll treat you to something." The guy changed the subject as he continued to drag his girl away.


    "Eh? That guy knows you?" Sena who also heard their conversation was puzzled.


    I''m fairly unknown to the guys after all. Apart from my previous ssmates who knew me by name, I was alwaysying low to be the ssmate A back in middle school. Only the girls I stole and a handful of guys who tried to hinder what I was doing knew me.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps he''s one of those who tried to gang up against me before. I couldn''t be bothered to remember them. Or maybe I remember him but I couldn''t be bothered to recall who he is. Either way, you got triggered easily."


    "Hmph. That judging eyes of hers couldn''t see your charm."


    Seeing her acting like this, there''s no way I won''t find it cute.


    "Well, I''m happy that you wanted to stand up for me, but this fist of yours shouldn''t be used on petty things like that. Let them judge. I''m not bothered by it." I put a hand on her cheek and caressed it to show my appreciation.


    Subsequently, I pinch it which immediately made her pout. "But I am¡­ I also want to show you off."


    "I see. Then should I start improving my external appearance? A little makeover, maybe?" I never really thought about improving my appearance, my wardrobe consists mostly of uniforms and a few casual wears that are not in with the current trend. Even what I wore during my date with Nao was painstakingly picked by Akane. Although she already started buying things for me, I usually wear those when I''m with her.


    I''m already content with my appearance since I was aiming to be the ssmate A. However, now that it''s already an impossible dream, I guess I have to start improving it for my girls. It''s for their satisfaction after all.


    "Ah. No. You''re already fine as you are. Besides, we wouldn''t really be able to show you off¡­ If it''s someone who knows you and Akane, it will be bad." Sena immediately waved her hand to stop the notion from building up in my head.


    "You''re right¡­ I better create a disguise instead, that way I can still go on a date with you like this, without thinking about the risk of our abnormal rtionships being exposed."


    This is what I should do¡­ I''m already far from how I was before where I did everything covertly. Even if they don''t say it, the thought of enjoying normal things with them already passed by my mind more than once. The cake shop dates with Satsuki, the bookstore date with Aya and the karaoke box date with Kana were some of the examples. If I keep showing up with the same appearance, it will just be a matter of time before everything will be exposed.


    "Un. I will talk to the others about that to help you." Sena nodded approvingly as she took out her phone and instantly sent it to their group¡­


    A few secondster, her phone vibrated continuously as replies came faster than a machine gun. While watching her enjoying that interaction with the other girls, I led her by her hand and brought her somewhere we could finally have our privacy,


    Well, I can''t let her stay in the middle of the street typing away like that. This is ourst destination before going to the gym after all.


    However, although we''re already inside the room of a love hotel, Sena was still busily typing away with her phone.


    Since I don''t want to look at what they''re talking about in there, I pulled her to the bed, sitting us at the edge of it. I put myself behind her and encircled my arms to her navel. After that, I buried my face on her hair as I took in her womanly scent while waiting for her to finish.


    When she felt my arms embracing her tightly and how I kept nibbling on her ears, she put down her phone for a bit and turned her head to kiss me. "I''m sorry, Ruki. We''re currently in a heat of the discussion at what kind of disguise will be fitting for you and¡­ we''re enjoying it." She then ended it by sticking her tongue out cutely.


    "Go on, don''t mind me. That''s a serious discussion, after all. I''ll help myself with this." I answered as I went back on nibbling her ears before going down to the back of her neck, parting her hair for a bit as I showered it with kisses.


    "¡­Ruki, if I told them you''re currently caressing me like this, do you know what will be their reaction?" Sena yfully asked as she let me do what I wanted. Her phone was back in her hand, reading the newest messages from that group.


    "I could imagine. But will you?" I asked back.


    If she did that, I know that my phone will suddenly re up with their messages as well. Some will ask when they can meet me again, some will ask for the same thing, while some will message me with one word. ''Pervert''


    Well, for thatst category, Satsuki and Miyako will say that. Elizabeth on the other hand will send an encrypted message which if I decoded properly will mean that she wanted the same thing.


    I can deduce each of my girls'' reactions¡­ I guess that''s how much they are running in my mind.


    "Of course not. I will enjoy this time alone with you." Sena answered as she kissed me again after sending a reply to the group.


    In this way, Sena spent a few minutes until the discussion died down before putting down her phone and turn all her focus on me.


    With only less than an hour left before the agreed time she asked from Coach Ayu, Sena and I savored it until thest minute¡­

 Chapter 284: Skill Test (1)

    <h4>Chapter 284: Skill Test (1)</h4>


    After spending a satisfying hour together at the love hotel, Sena and I finally arrived at the Boxing Gym albeit a bitter than what she asked for.


    Because of that, Coach Ayu had her eyebrows knitted together as soon as we appeared at the gym. With her legs crossed and two sets of boxing gloves on both of her sides, she tapped it twice which made the girl who''s clinging onto my arm gulp down in fear.


    "I''m sorry Coach Ayu, it''s my fault that we''rete. You don''t have to be mad at her." I said to take the me off Sena.


    Well, it''s really my fault that we had to extend our time for more than 15 minutes. Sena specifically dressed that lovely for me, it''s a shame not to savor every minute with her.


    "Onoda-kun¡­ Back then, you''re too strict with her. Why are you taking her side now?" With her reprimanding eyes shot towards me, Coach Ayu dropped a question. "And you girl, go and change to your training clothes."


    Why, huh? I know I can still be strict with her during her training. However, now that she''s not just a girl I stole from someone, having the time to spoil her has been added.


    "I''m still strict with her Coach, just that, this time, it''s my fault."


    "It''s fine, Ruki. I''ll go in and change first."


    Sena tugged at my sleeves and took her bag off my shoulder before going in to the changing room.


    "I''ll go with you."


    I tried chasing after her but Coach Ayu stood up and blocked my way.


    While shaking her head, she said, "No, if I let you go with her, you two will take more time again. Stay here and let''s talk about that job I offered to you first."


    She''s not wrong. We will surely take up more time there, just like thest time.


    Since she''s already in a bad mood, I didn''t push it anymore. I opened my bag and pulled out a folder containing the papers required for the job. Akane carefully organized it for me even though I told her that I could do that myself.


    "Alright, here are the requirements. Please tell me if I miss something."


    Coach Ayu took it and checked it one by one. After a minute or two, she closed it and put it down on her seat. She ced the pair of gloves on top of it to prevent it from falling.


    "It''s good enough. You did put your and your parents'' contact number. I''ll pass it to Hisa-jii tomorrow and you should expect a call by Wednesday, remind your parents as well."


    "Noted. Well then, do I need to prepare something?"


    "Not really, you only need toe up with a proper training regimen for beginners. Send it to me before Friday so I can review it. By the way, didn''t you tell me what you wanted to dost week? Beat up those kids to stop them from wooing your Sena, am I right?"


    Ah. Right. That''s what I said before¡­ If their intention in joining was about that, I''ll work them out that all they would be able to think about was to be better at boxing. Let''s see¡­ I might use bait for that to work. I need to satisfy them to let them continue taking the ss after all.


    "You''re right. Whoever will eye my Sena, I will transform them to love boxing more than girls."


    "Now I look forward to more boxing idiots that will join the gym. As for your pay, I already told you that we will pay you upfront. The tuition will be per lesson and you will get half of that. If your students did well or you reach a high number of them, you''ll also have a bonus. If someone from your ss signs up for membership to the gym then you''ll also get a little kickback from it. Since it''s a beginner ss and you don''t really have the right qualifications like a license, the price is a bit low, around 2000 to 3000 yen per lesson." Coach Ayu exined.


    Realistically speaking as long as 10 kids sign up for it, I''ll get around 10000 yen in a day. The lesson will not take a whole day and at most 4 to 6 hours. It will not make me a millionaire in a day but as a student without any other source of ie, it''s great enough that I can now have enough for our daily necessities without using the allowance money my parents still give me every week.


    Besides, I''m not just here for the money but also for the experience of teaching someone. I already ruled out being a career boxer which Coach Ayu suggested so this is the best I can get in the meantime.


    To make sure that those kids will learn something from my lesson, I already added basic boxing exercises and footwork exercises in my daily training sincest week after taking up the offer. I did that to prepare for this, this way, I will not be called out as someone not-a-boxer teaching boxing ss.


    "I understand. That will be put in a contract, right?"


    "Of course, I''m just lifting your spirits up by telling you the benefits you will receive. What do you think? Do you still not want to be a boxer?"


    "I already answered that, coach."


    "Well then, go and follow your girl. Get her help to wear that." Coach Ayu pointed at the other boxing gloves.


    "Why?"


    "Onoda-kun. I''m the one vouching for you for the gym, I need to see your real prowess or I will be embarrassing myself if you''re not up to par. Although you said you didn''t have proper footwork, I sawst week how you''re too stable on your feet. A simple footwork will increase your skill by leaps and bounds."


    "I''m using my feet to kick though?"


    "Idiot. Just go and change. I''ll wait for you in the ring."


    Incensed by what I said. She picked up the gloves and threw them towards me before pushing me towards the direction of the changing room.


    The other members of the gym who heard our conversationughed upon seeing that. I don''t know what they areughing about, Coach Ayu raising her voice like that or the way she looked defeated?


    -


    -


    Once I stepped into the changing room, Sena was already waiting for me there, she''s already about to leave earlier but when she heard our conversation, she held off on going out to wait for me.


    Putting my things in her locker, Sena watched me change.


    When I asked her why she''s still watching despite already seeing me naked earlier, she just answered that I looked sexy doing that.


    This girl is turning naughty again and with her mood up the roofs after our stroll date and the time in the love hotel, she''s in high spirits.


    She''s even more excited to see me on the ring and silently whispered how she wanted me to beat Coach Ayu.


    Due to that, I teased her about how I will not be lenient on her training today which made the girl dete and tried to use her seduction skill to change my mind. Of course, I epted it and kissed her passionately before saying no.


    After that, Sena helped me wear the gloves while pouting cutely as she tried to appeal to me.


    Upon seeing that, I couldn''t help but kiss her again before we went out and saw a crowd already surrounding the ring where Coach Ayu was waiting.


    "Here he is."


    "Let''s see. I kept on hearing things about him. For a kid to be recognized by Ayu¡­ he must be really good."


    "Aren''t you herest week? He made short work of our Sena."


    "Huh? Tell me more."


    Upon seeing me, conversations like those started to enter our ears. I thought they''re boxers, not gossipers.


    "I don''t thinkst week became that big of a deal," I muttered softly wherein Sena answered with a giggle on my side.


    "You''re a no-name and you beat me like that. Even if you''re a guy, they will not believe it if they didn''t see it in their eyes."


    I see. I guess that makes sense. Back then I''m only going to this gym specifically for Sena. Apart from Hisa-jii, Coach Ayu and some other members, I don''t know anyone here or rather I don''t bother knowing anyone else.


    "I should go back to being low key."


    "I''m afraid you''ll always fail at that now. My Ruki is always amazing after all." Sena giggled again as we arrived next to the ring, with the crowd parting for us to pass through.


    "Oi. You two, stop flirting and let him get up. The crowd is waiting." Coach Ayu who''s already wearing a headgear and gloves bumped her fist while smirking as she called out to us.


    Even if that woman is injured on her knee, she can still box for a round or two and she''s honestly a pro if it''s only about skills.


    I guess I''m really up for a beating¡­

 Chapter 285: Skill Test (2)

    <h4>Chapter 285: Skill Test (2)</h4>


    As soon as I stepped inside the ring, I instantly felt the visible pressureing off from Coach Ayu. There''s something like an imaginary zone that was formed around her that if I stepped into that zone, I feel like I will be overwhelmed by her if I don''t put my guard up.


    "Go Ruki!" Sena cheered below, as the only one cheering at this practice match or skill test, the other members of the gym couldn''t help but smile at that. They''re all adults in here and hardly any teenagers like us so most of those who know Sena treated her like a little sister.


    At the door, I could see Hisa-jii, who was manning the counter earlier standing there with his eyes keenly watching what''s happening in here.


    With all these spectators, one would think something really serious was happening. Nevertheless, nothing''s getting on my nerves.


    I''m staring straight at Coach Ayu who at some point, took off her gym jacket and was now in her aquamarine-blue sports bra and boxing shorts. On her navel, a clear indication of her abdominal muscles could be seen. Even though she already retired from the pro scene, she never neglected training her body.


    Like Sena, one would think she had lean arms that were devoid of any muscle but seeing those contracted muscles on her arm, I could only imagine how heavy her full-powered punch is.


    "Are you scared?" Coach Ayu smirked. She slowly approached me from the blue corner without breaking our gazes. Perhaps, I was alreadypletely analyzed by her.


    Since this is a practice match, Sena climbed up to take off my shirt and put the headgear on my head. As she went back down, Sena happily hugged my shirt as she put it near her nose.


    "Oh. Nice build. It seems that he''s building that up on his own. Although he looked lean, those muscles arepact enough."


    "Right. I never would''ve guessed that he''s hiding a body like that. I thought we got another pretentious high school boxer. He''s good enough to be cultivated as a pro."


    "I heard he''s not a boxer."


    "Huh? Then why is he up there?"


    "He''s Sena''s boyfriend and trainer."


    I see. So this is how it is like to be put in the limelight. Even if what they''re talking about isn''t my negative point, it will be hard to get used to praises like that.


    Since they were talking a bit loudly, Coach Ayu also heard them.


    "What do you think? It''s not only me who thought of that. You still have time to consider, Onoda-kun. I will look for a great trainer to shape you not only as a pro but as a champion."


    "Sorry coach. I''ve already decided. I''d rather look after Sena and make sure she bes a champion herself."


    Of course, I already thought that there are merits in being a pro boxer and a champion. Moving up the stages until reaching the World, that''s one true path to sess. Imagine thepanies that will keep approaching me offering their sponsorship. However, that''s only as long as I keep winning and make a name for myself.


    I never looked at myself as someone talented at fighting. Everything I did was for protecting myself and the girls. I''m more of a brawler than a boxer that will be tied to rules and regtions. If I met a true pro fighter then I doubt I can win as easily as before.


    Well, there''s that boxing anime where one of the characters is a former brawler who climbed up and became a full-fledged World Champion. But what are the odds that it will also happen to me?


    In any case, I couldn''t see myself walking on this career path.


    "Tsk. Stubborn guy. Raise your gloves." Coach Ayu clicked her tongue before putting in her mouthpiece and making her boxing stance.


    I didn''t reply anymore and just followed what she said. After putting on the mouthpiece with Sena''s help, I raised my gloves up to my chest and put myself in an orthodox stance.


    Upon seeing that we''re now both ready, one of the female gym members that are close to Coach Ayu signaled the start of the round by ringing the bell.


    CLANG!


    As soon as the sound of the bell entered our ears, Coach Ayu instantly traversed the distance between us in a single step.


    Using her dominant hand right off the bat, she gave me a powerful right straight to my face.


    Although a bit unexpected I still managed to raise my guard to my face. Receiving her right fist with my left, I immediately swivel to my right using the basic footwork I''m training in during thest seven days.


    "Nice block and sidestep!" Sena shouted from below which immediately gathered someughs from the others.


    The match has just started and she''s already cheering with all her might. The others who were familiar with her personality found it odd to see her cheering like a fangirl. Truly unlike their Sena who''s focusing on being a pro.


    Upon hearing that, a smile naturally formed from my lips. However, its effect on Coach Ayu was different. With her eyes intently focused on me, she already followed my movement and followed up with a left jab after turning her body a bit to block my path.


    Using my right to deflect it, I stepped one step backward and nted my left foot there to deliver a left straight.


    Although I''m clearly aiming at the side of her face, Coach Ayu tilted her head to her left resulting in my fist brushing past her, only grazing the right side of her headgear.


    With my punch missing its target, I instantly pulled back my arm and took another step back to distance myself from Coach Ayu.


    She was about to deliver another right but upon seeing the distance, she stopped and just fixed her stance before smirking towards me.


    "Excellent opening! How can he react to Ayu''s movements? He even counterattacked!"


    Someone energeticmented below the ring.


    It''s just an opening so most of them were just waiting for what will happen.


    Although that exchange between us felt like an eternity. Only 10 seconds passed from the 3 minutes of the 1st round.


    Coach Ayu is fast and her punch is heavy. I could instantly feel some numbness from my left arm that I used to block her opening punch.


    For now, I decided to keep being on the defensive to wait for a chance to counter.


    Once she stabilized her footwork, Coach Ayu chased after me.


    With Coach Ayu continuously rushing forward to deliver a terrifying blow and me blocking or dodging everything she threw, seconds passed without usnding a clean hit against each other.


    At this moment, the crowd started to whistle as if what they''re watching was entertaining enough.


    How is that entertaining though? From the more than 10 punches she threw, I couldn''t find a hole to throw my counter. I could only circle the ring using the lousy footwork I had.


    Coach Ayu noticed that so she''s not giving me any chance to truly stabilize my feet to take a stand against her and start a brawl.


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    When we entered thest one minute of the 1st round, Coach Ayu changed her strategy.


    She stood in the middle of the ring and stretched her right arm towards me.


    Using a taunting gesture, Coach Ayu wanted me to take the offensive this time and she would be the one defending.


    "Ruki! Coach Ayu is a defensive boxer! Don''t fall for it!" Sena shouted her advice informing me of Coach Ayu''s specialty.


    Well, I already knew about that. Most of what''s listed in Sena''s training program was for improving her defense. Since she''s her trainer, it''s natural that she carried some of her habits in making it.


    Either way, those were effective so I never changed it and just improvised on some after observing and watching Sena''s recorded matches during the middle schoolpetition.


    "I haven''t asked but what''s the condition for this match, Coach Ayu? Do I only need tost for two rounds against you?"


    "No. Beat me to prove that you''re worth vouching for. I''m injured, Onoda-kun. Think of a way to utilize that information."


    Although it''s hard to talk with the mouthpiece in our mouths, our words were still conveyed properly.


    There''s that option alright but if I focus on that won''t I be the public enemy number one of everyone here?


    "Stop deliberating! Come!" Coach Ayu shouted as she taunted again.


    Haa¡­ Since she''s asking for it, then let''s try.


    After stabilizing my stance, I started to move towards the middle. Her reach isn''t that long but her defensive stance truly has no holes. So what I have to do is to create one.


    Using my footwork, I started to circle around her and Coach Ayu followed me by barely turning her body every time I moved.


    10 secondster, although my sweat was already dripping from my body, I noticed that Coach Ayu slowed down on turning her body.


    She''s barely moving but the way she was crouching there was putting stress on both of her knees. With her left knee that couldn''t be put in too much stress limiting her real prowess, I moved into her left and threw a faint.


    Because her mind was preupied with her knee at that moment, Coach Ayu lifted her guard opening up her side.


    Using that as an opening, I threw a punch on her left waist.


    BAM!


    With the clear sound of a glove hitting something, Coach Ayu''s attractive face contorted in pain and her guard crooked, opening up her head for a breach.


    Since my eyes were also focused on her, I lifted my left arm and aimed a jab straight in between that hole in her defense.


    However, upon seeing me following up with a left, Coach Ayu stepped forward and opened her arms to hold onto me.


    She went in for a clutch!


    "¡­ I hate it that I taunted you to use that information." With her voice still coated with the pain she was feeling from her side, Coach Ayu whispered while she''s clinging tightly to me and her chin anchored on my shoulder.


    Although this was not actually the right time, I couldn''t help but feel the softness of her body and that front pressed against my naked chest.


    There''s no pad in her sports bra. Because of that, with all my experiences, I could clearly imagine her shape in my head. It might not be in the bigger department but it''s already enough for my hand if ever I get the chance to hold it.


    Because of that, I forgot to reply to her before the acting referee shouted ''Break!'', separating the two of us.


    What am I thinking? Is this because Sena and I had our sexy time in the hotel beforeing here?


    No. This is my normal reaction. I''m a pervert after all.

 Chapter 286: Skill Test (3)

    <h4>Chapter 286: Skill Test (3)</h4>


    In this kind of situation, only I became conscious of the other party. Coach Ayu who clung to me tightly to recover some of her stamina and to let the pain pass never reacted or I just couldn''t see it. Even after someone shouted ''Break'', she kept her hold for a little longer until the acting referee shouted it once more. During that few seconds she used to clutch, I felt the breeze from her breath gradually stabilized.


    She''s the one who urged me to use her weakness and now I felt bad so I didn''t push her away during it but I acted as if I was doing that.


    In front of these boxers, what I did might be a low move but none of them called it out, they also heard Coach Ayu''s encouraging me to do that after all.


    With a little more than 30 seconds left for the 1st round, Coach Ayu stayed at the defensive position and I continued circling around her to trynding another hit. During that time, I didn''t move as much to prevent the same thing from happening. Either way, I also limited my approach on that side of hers. The first time is fine but doing it again after seeing the effect on her, I will truly be hated by everyone here.


    And soon enough, the bell nged once more indicating the end of the round. I dropped my arm and instantly went to my corner where Sena already put down a stool for me to sit as she climbed up to help wipe the sweat off of my body.


    Coach Ayu also went to her corner and one of her friends did the same for her. However, I noticed that her eyes never took me out of her focus. She''s still in her battle mode. I guess that''s how much concentration she has for this Skill Test she proposed. Hisa-jii is also watching after all. Coach Ayu is like this to help me. I have to show the two of them that I''m eligible for that part-time job. In this world, not everything will be easily handed to anyone. Most if not all needed to prove themselves first. That''s why that''s what I''m going to do as well, prove myself to Coach Ayu and the decision-maker, Hisa-jii.


    After taking out my mouthpiece, Sena handed me a drink.


    "Do you think it is fine for me to do that?" I asked her.


    Sena gazed at me and nodded after understanding what I meant with my question, "Don''t think too much about it. In the professional scene, exploiting someone''s weakness is natural. And this time, Coach encouraged you to do it."


    "I see. You''re right. I guess we''ll have to add that to your training."


    "¡­ Ruki, you meanie." Sena pouted before putting the towel on my face as she pressed on it hard.


    "Of course, we will have to adjust it so that it will not overwork you."


    Upon hearing that, the girl agreeably smiled and switched to gently pressing the towel on my face.


    Coach Ayu''s injury was the reason she retired, it''s not a normal weakness that was fine to be exploited or it would affect her drastically. Even if she encouraged me to do it, I shouldn''t focus on that and just add that into my strategy in dealing with her.


    Although she hadn''tnded a clean hit on me, my arms I used to block most of her punches are already aching. I should stop taking those head-on and dodge instead. A former pro like her shouldn''t be underestimated.


    Sena will be like her in the future. I guess I have to prepare for a beat-up from this girl.


    "Hmm? Why did you suddenly smile? What''s on your mind?"


    The thought of her made me unconsciously smile, huh? This just shows how in love I am with her.


    "Did I? I was thinking of your future as a pro boxer. I''m conditioning my mind to be beaten up by you."


    Sena giggled at my answer and tapped my back. "Stop flirting with me while we''re on the ring, idiot. Do your best, Ruki!"


    After saying that, she put my mouthpiece back on and took the bottle of water from my hand before going back down to the side of the ring.


    Soon after that, the sound of the bell indicating the end of the one-minute break already sounded.


    I stood up and faced Coach Ayu in the center of the ring once more.


    "Give it your all, Onoda-kun. Impress everyone." She encouraged me before going back to her stance.


    "I understand." I nodded before doing the same.


    "Fight!" the acting referee shouted along with thest of the three ngs of the bell.


    -


    -


    During the 2nd round, Coach Ayu once more went to the offensive in the first 2 minutes. Moreover, she stopped holding back and showed me what a former olympic-level athlete can do. With how fast her fists were, I couldn''t dodge at all and just raised my guard up.


    More than a few times, she would break my guard andnd a hit on my face, my body and everywhere she found open.


    In response to that, instead of just taking the hit, I always aimed a counter to her. Although most of the time my fists will hit the air, I stillnded some on her body.


    With those two minutes, the way I exploited her weakness was to prevent me from being hit by her one-twobination. Whenever I felt like I would not be able to keep up with her movements, I would go to her left side to break her momentum.


    When thest minute was called out, the cheers around us were already louder than the squeaking of our shoes or the dull sound of the gloves hitting something. Even Sena''s voice was already drowned out.


    Furthermore, my concentration for the match had already reached the peak which made thatst minute to be a brawl between Coach Ayu and me.


    In thest 10 seconds, due to us being exhausted from that nonstop brawl, we probably mutually decided to clutch to catch our breath.


    With our bodies that close, and our sweat mixing together, Coach Ayu satisfyinglyughed as she let most of her weight rest on me.


    Since there''s no more time, the acting referee didn''t shout for Break anymore and just waited for the bell to ng, ending the 2-round match between us anticlimactically like that.


    Of course, there''s no more announcement about who won, as soon as it ended, Sena helped me get down and Coach Ayu was helped by her friend.


    After pping for a good show, the spectators dispersed after leaving behind pieces of advice either coated by criticisms or praises.


    -


    -


    "I feel like I aged younger after watching that match. Good kid!"


    As we were resting on the bench and talking about the result of that Skill Test, Hisa-jii walked over whileughing heartily.


    "Thank you. Uhm. If Coach Ayu was truly serious, I would be knocked down during the first round." I politely answered.


    "Don''t be too humble and ept some praise, Onoda-kun. I''m not wrong with my evaluation of you," Coach Ayu rebutted. "What do you think, Hisa-jii?"


    "Hisa-jii. He''s qualified, right?" Sena added as she also looked at the old man.


    Although his hair was already mostly white, the build of his body was still better than most younger adults. A retired pro boxer who never stopped training his body. Just looking at that biceps, on both of his arms, his punch is surely destructive.


    Hearing the two girls asking him, he instead turned to me. "Inaho already asked you this before but I will repeat it, do you not want a career in boxing, Onoda-kun?"


    "I''m sorry. I''ve already decided. However, I''m truly ttered that two veterans of this circle are trying to scout me at this age."


    "Oh. I see. Nevermind then, it''s still early anyway. Although it''s better to train you early on, you seem to have been training yourself for a few years already so the effect will already be minimal. If you ever change your mind in the future, don''t hesitate to tell me." Hisa-jii waved his hand beforeughing once more.


    "Inaho, he''s more than qualified. Start preparing a training program for his lesson and send it to him. That way, he will have enough time to revise it as he sees fit."


    More than qualified, huh? I guess I''ll stop refusing theirpliments. With his approval, I''ve already secured myself a part-time job. They might be approving today but if the lessons I will conduct next week fails then I can kiss goodbye to this job.


    "And you girl. Ever since your boyfriend came back here, you started to be more energized. It''s well and good but I don''t want to see you overworking yourself, train normally and prepare for thepetitions you will join in."


    Well, I''ll make sure she won''t do that. After telling me to not overwork myself, if they also did the same then it''s my turn to reprimand them. Sena will be joiningpetitions at the high school level first to earn more experience. Once she graduates or even before that, she will start joining amateur matches to gain qualifications to be a pro.


    Her path was alreadyid out in front of her and I can say that I''m also excited for her. I will help her to reach that dream of hers, every step of the way.


    ""Yes, Hisa-jii!"" The three of us shouted in concert.


    My trip this time is quite fruitful. I got to spend some quality time with Sena and I managed tond a job that will help me test my skills.

 Chapter 287: Encouraged

    <h4>Chapter 287: Encouraged</h4>


    Hisa-jii and Coach Ayu left us after that. Hisa-jii has to man the front of the gym again while Coach Ayu would be making the Training Program. If she finished it early, she would not need to send it to me anymore. I could receive it while I was there.


    Due to that, Sena and I once again got the time for ourselves.


    However, after a few minutes of rest where she let me use her thigh to rest my head on, opposite of what happenedst week, we started her training for the day.


    Despite the pout she showed me, I became the same strict trainer of hers. With her training exercises already listed, I didn''t really need to watch over her.


    However, to make sure that she''s not making any mistakes, I watched her throughout everything.


    Once she''s done, she asked me for a massage before we went in to take a shower and prepare to go home.


    To reward the girl for her efforts, we once again did it inside the shower room, satisfying her further.


    Before going home with Sena, I went to Coach Ayu''s private room in the gym to get the paper.


    "You have my contact. Send it there if you feel like revising some of it."


    As usual, it''s mostly filled with improving endurance, stamina and resilience. I didn''tment on it and just nodded before putting the paper in my bag. I will try it first before considering the revision. She took some effort to make it after all. I couldn''t just ask her to revise it on the spot.


    Before going back to Sena who''s waiting outside, I bowed at her.


    "Thank you, Coach. For everything, if I can help you with something, please tell me."


    "Now that I think of it, it''s surprising for you to be this humble. You''re not like this before, right?"


    Even with our few instances of interacting with each other back then, she probably observed me thoroughly.


    And with her not bringing up Sena''s previous boyfriend, she''s sensible at least.


    Back then, Coach Ayu probably witnessed how Sena changed from being too into her ex-boyfriend to being too close to me. I don''t know what kind of image I have in her mind but at least, she''s focusing more on my ''talent'' in boxing.


    Perhaps she''s just too tight-lipped that she didn''t want to pry on other''s personal issues, who knows? In any case, I am truly thankful to her.


    "Un. I experienced some change during the time that I stoppeding here."


    Upon hearing my answer, she stared intently at my first for a while. Perhaps trying to see if I''m lying or not.


    "I see. Anyway, I will be epting this gratitude from you. If somethinges up, I will call on you. However, Onoda-kun, I hope you continue being this good to Sena. That girl¡­ During the past few months, she''s been patiently waiting for you. I don''t know what happened between the two of you before that you had to quit the gym so I won''t pry on that."


    Ah. I quit going to the gym a few months ahead before the end of school term and graduation but I still continued seeing her in school until the day I decided to cut everyone off. It''s about more than a month before the graduation.


    That''s why in a sense, I only cut off most of them for around two months before taking them in again. The exception is Miho who I cut off early on when she confessed to me and the others who are a year ahead of us like Mizuki, Aika and Haruko. Yae was also included. However, she''s really in a different category. I nned on keeping her after all but it changed when I learned the truth.


    "You can rest assured, Coach. I will continue being good to her so that she will continue to stay with me. I love her enough that I am already determined to see our rtionship years and perhaps until the end of our days."


    "Don''t talk about the end. You''re both still too young. Once you two be an adult, problems will continue to sprout. Keep holding onto each other if you''re so serious about that love you have for her."


    "I understand. I will certainly do that. Thank you for the advice." I bowed to her once more and this time she just waved her hand. "Well then, we''re going home, Coach. Take care and may you find a guy for you soon."


    As soon as I said that, I quickened my pace and instantly reached the door.


    Before it fully closed, a furious roar followed behind me.


    "Onoda!!"


    "What did you do that she''s that furious?" Sena was confused, of course.


    "Nothing, I just wish her luck," I answered before taking her hand on mine and led her out of the boxing gym. On the way, we also said goodbye to Hisa-jii.


    With both of our bodies a bit sore from working out every muscle in it since meeting her this afternoon, our walk to her house became a slow stroll that the stars already dotted the sky before we reached it.


    I waited until she entered her house before I took out my phone and sent a message to Sena. It''s a simple message that it only contains five words.


    However, those five words were enough for Sena to go back outside. She ran up towards me and pulled in a tight embrace while emotionally whispering her reply to what I said.


    -


    -


    Once I arrived home, Akane once again weed me at the door.


    Tonight, we had a satisfying dinner with Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru. Shio only stopped by during the afternoon due to something she had to do for her job as a teacher and our ss advisor.


    Well, she also video called me on my walk back home after leaving the train station, asking for my encouragement. The girl waszily lying down on her sofa with the papers she needed to do were sprawled on her table.


    I''m starting to wonder if she''s really the adult between the two of us. Either way, seeing that side of my Shio, I granted her request, encouraging her to be more productive.


    After ying some games with Minoru, Miwa-nee brought him up to their room, it''s bedtime for the boy.


    Due to that, I was left with Akane.


    At the moment, we''re also on the sofa and working on something. Well, she''s helping me with something.


    It''s the n I''m drawing for what we''re going to do for the cultural festival in the Literature Club.


    "What about you adding a live reading with one of the club members as the speaker?" Akane suggested.


    "Un. It''s usible however, most will find it boring. I wanted to make it a sess. To impress that senpai."


    Even if almost all of them have the bearing of an attractive girl, especially my Kana, only true enthusiasts and a few horny boys willst through a live reading.


    "That Ishida-senpai? Do you also like her?"


    Out of all she could pick from my words¡­ It''s that huh?


    "Rather than like, I guess I somewhat admire her. I find some simrities between us. She''s too devoted to the club that if not for her graduating this year, she would continue holding onto it. And like her, I''m too devoted to that goal of having you all with me in the future."


    "I see. Admiration can easily lead to liking someone, you know? That''s how crushes became a thing after all."


    "This girl, do you think I will eventually like her? True, I find her interesting but it''s only like that. For now, I guess."


    I don''t think of her as a possible target. Not after she immediatelyes clean about her real rtionship with that Kenji guy. If she continued on that then she might be just for the sake of making that guy feel more miserable but she stopped. And after knowing her better, I started admiring her, even during that encounter with that Kenji where she tried to be the mediator. She put her personal feelings behind her and acted neutrally or as the Club President.


    "If it''s you, I''d say yes. But enough about that, you''re still busy stabilizing our new state so I won''t push you to add a new target."


    "Now I don''t know if you''re encouraging me or discouraging me to add a new one."


    "No. I''m just messing with you, husband. I want to spend more time like this with you."


    After saying that, her giggles instantly filled the room. She''s enjoying this time. And seeing her like this also puts a smile on my lips.


    "And we will. Anyway, we''re going off-topic here, wife. Are you helping me or distracting me?"


    "Hmm? A bit of both. Exin it all to me again."


    "This girl¡­ Listen well."


    After ruffling her hair to vent some of the slight frustration from how she wanted to mess with me, I still patiently told her about my ns and this time, she''s now listening intently while her eyes were locked onto my face, their glint filled with admiration.


    Well, although I already said this, no matter what happens, I believe this girl will never change the way she looks at me. And I appreciate it, a lot.

 Chapter 288: Akanes Monthly Visit

    <h4>Chapter 288: Akane''s Monthly Visit</h4>


    "Here. I prepared the two of you a lunchbox."


    Before we left the house, Miwa-nee chased after us with two packed lunches in her hand.


    I remembered her taking her time in the kitchen. So these lunchboxes were the reason for it.


    I took one and put it in my bag, after that my arms, as if it''s already a habit, circled around her waist and pulled her in an embrace. "Thank you Miwa-nee."


    If before she will at least put up a little resistance, today, Miwa-nee epted my embrace without fuss anymore.


    Akane, whose slight jealousy was roused, took her lunchbox and pulled me away from Miwa-nee before telling her gratitude as well.


    Although normally that would spark a serious situation, Miwa-nee justughed it off as if she''s satisfied to see Akane being jealous at how I openly showed her my affection.


    On the way to the station, Akane''s was clingier than normal. Her slightly perky soft hills were firmly pressed on my arms due to how tight she''s hugging my arms.


    At first, I thought it was just her way of casting off her jealousy but when we reached the point of where we were supposed to separate, Akane kept her hold onto my arms.


    Upon seeing her like this, I pulled her to one of the free benches on the side. I think I can already guess why she''s like this.


    "What is it? Do you want toe with me to my school?" I asked her as soon as we sat on it wherein she followed after and this time, she''s even closer.


    "Un. Can I? I don''t want to be separated from you today¡­" Akane pleadingly answered. It''s even as if she was about to cry.


    Before replying, I put my hand on her face before lightly putting my forehead on hers. Just in case she''s just sick or anything.


    Perhaps she expected that I''m going to kiss her, Akane closed her eyes and parted her lips. So after feeling her forehead, I still nted my lips on hers to answer that expectation. And that made this silly girl bloom further.


    Although her temperature is really slightly higher than normal, instead of confirming that she''s sick, I thought of asking her about my suspicion first.


    "Akane, is it that time of the month?"


    April has alreadye and gone. The school year started on the 6th of April. Her period arrived during thest week of spring vacation or the week where the calendar changes from March to April.


    Now, it''s already the first week of May. I guess it came a few dayste.


    Understanding what I meant, Akane''s eyes widened in surprise, "¡­ Husband, how did you know?"


    "Of course, this isn''t the first time you''re like this with me. Every month, ever since your menstruation started, you''ll be this clingy even if I keep on pushing you away. Do you think I hadn''t noticed it?"


    "¡­ I thought you''re not looking at me."


    "How can I not? I just didn''t want to deal with you back then and you know why¡­ However, like you, I was also looking out for your well-being. But being the guy that I was at that time, you hadn''t noticed it. In fact, I hadn''t even noticed it as well."


    When it happenedst month, it was before the new school year started. Because of that, she was often at my house. Although I didn''t call on her since I''m still the same desire-driven guy back then, Akane would barge in during the day. She''s spent most of the time with me even if we''re not talking or we''re just watching anything the TV was showing. And during that time Aunt Akemi would often knock on my door to check on what we''re doing¡­


    However, most of the time, she would see Akane sleeping soundly with her headfortably settled on myp.


    This silly girl whenever she would feel the pain from it, she wouldy down like that and once the pain eased up, she would fall asleep naturally.


    "Uhm. Husband, I''m really happy to hear that. Can I kiss you? Can Ie with you?"


    With her clinginess heightened to this extent, I''m now thinking about how to deal with this situation. It will be chaotic if I brought her to school with me¡­


    "Kiss is still eptable. However, wife, you have to go to school. I will call during lunch break. Can you wait until then?"


    Akane instantly shook her head.


    "¡­ That''s not enough. I don''t want to separate from you today."


    This girl¡­ Last night we still had a great night together but now...


    I looked at her who already buried her head on my chest.


    Haa¡­ I guess now that I will not only deal with her quirks during her period, the other girls probably also have a quirk of their own. I have to get some practice.


    "Alright, I''lle with you to your school but Akane, I can only send you until your school gate."


    "¡­ Sorry for being unreasonable, husband. Yes, that''s enough."


    "Don''t mention it. Besides, it''s time to show our rtionship there. However, first of all, let''s give them a heads up. It''s possible that Yae and the others will not be able to control themselves and run up to me."


    That will be a disaster. I will already be a sore thumb standing out with my different uniform. Add this beautiful silly girl next to me as I walk her to her school, that''s more than just a sore thumb. We''ll be under the spotlight.


    However, if more of them show up and cling to my arms or my back, someone might pull out a gun and shoot me or worse, they might hang themselves out of jealousy¡­


    Of course, I''m joking. I know that they know the consequences if our rtionships are revealed, but it''s better to be wary. And while I''m there, I guess I can see them for a while.


    I just have to run as fast as a speedster to arrive on time at my school.


    -


    -


    After deciding on what to do, like I told her, we''re now boarding the train to Akane''s school.


    With every station the train stopped at, more and more students from their school gathered. And upon seeing the girl clinging tightly to my arms, various chattering started to enter my ears.


    "Isn''t that¡­ the popr first year?"


    "Of course, who will not recognize that golden hair? That guy is probably the rumored boyfriend."


    "Tsk. So it''s true. How is she with that guy?"


    "Are you dumb? If you came from the same middle school then there''s no way you wouldn''t know about the two of them. She''s chasing after him ever since then. Everyone thought they would not end up together because that guy was always acting aloof."


    "¡­ But look at his uniform."


    "It''s clear that he''s from a different school. Isn''t that easily exinable? Although that guy was acting like a hotshot who didn''t want to bother with her, when she stopped chasing after him, he felt the loss. I bet he''s the one who chased after her this time."


    In a way he''s right. In the end, I''m the one who chased after her after realizing that she''s important to me.


    But these senior guys... is gossiping a trend now? No wonder rumors fly fast. Even the guys speed up its flight.


    "I see. But damn it! How can I be as lucky as him?!"


    "Try jumping in front of a truck."


    I stopped listening to their conversation when they started going on a weird path.


    Either way, I don''t really mind the stares. And the girl that isfortably resting her head on my shoulder even more so. In fact, she''s more than happy to be recognized like this¡­


    Our rtionship was now official.


    As the train continued to stop at each station, in time, Akane''s close friends rode it and instantly found us.


    "Akane, is this why you''re not replying to our group?" A girl with a ponytail asked as soon as they approached us. If I remember correctly, she''s the one closest to Akane and the only one without a boyfriend among her three closest friends.


    "Sorry Fuyu. As you can see, it''s that time of the month." Akane raised her head a bit before giggling at the girl.


    Upon hearing her answer, the three girls instantly reached an understanding. All of them nodded their heads before each of the three tapped me on my shoulder.


    Right. For them who were also always with her, they''re familiar with how she acted during her period. And most of the time, they could also give me a tap on my shoulder or my back as an encouragement to deal with this silly girl.


    However, back then, I don''t understand why they''re doing that.


    "Onoda-kun, this is the first time we will have a conversation, right? But through that girl clinging on you, we''re already familiar. Whenever we''ll talk about boys, you''re always the one she was bringing out." The ponytailed girl, Fuyu said.


    Likewise, although I never had any conversation with them, I could recall that I observed the three of them more than once. Through that, I determined that their friendship is real. Perhaps sometimes they will have disagreements but at the end of the day, they''re true friends to each other.


    "I see. That saves me the trouble to introduce myself." I wryly smiled at them. After that, my hand naturally moved by itself to fix Akane''s hair that''s already about to cover her hair. "By the way, thank you for looking out for this silly girl. I will only be able to send her until the gate so¡­"


    "We understand. We''ll hold her off!" The three answered in concert beforeughing.


    And upon hearing that, Akane acted as if she red up and reprimanded her three friends.


    In this way, the train ride towards their school continued.

 Chapter 289: Sending the Silly Girl to School

    <h4>Chapter 289: Sending the Silly Girl to School</h4>


    With the addition of Akane''s three friends; Fuyu, Eri and Futaba, our simple walk to their school became more eye-catching. Aside from how Akane kept her hold onto my arm, the three surrounded us.


    "Why is it that if Kouta is the one walking with us, we''re not getting this much attention?" Eri, the only short-haired girl among Akane''s three friends, she''s a bit tomboyish but among the three, she''s like Akane wherein that guy she mentioned is her childhood friend and long-time boyfriend.


    "Even Masa doesn''t get this much attention. We all know why it''s different, right Eri, Fuyu?" Futaba, the one whose appearance is close to a gyaru due to her dyeing her hair to lime color as well as having four piercings, two in each of her ears.


    "You know how that rumor about them still hasn''t died down. And Akane is just this popr. Look at her. Is this the usual Akane in your eyes? Besides, Onoda-kun is someone most girls found truly mysterious back then. He was being chased by Akane but no matter what she does, he''s always ignoring her."


    "Right."


    "Onoda-kun is cruel back then, true."


    These girls, why are you talking about us when we''re with you? I guess they''re deliberately letting me hear it.


    With Akane lost in her own world as an influence of her period, I''m the only one who can respond to the three.


    "That will never happen again. I assure you. This might sound cheesy but I will never let go of Akane again."


    "You better be." Eri and Futaba said in concert with matching intimidating res.


    And to top it off, Fuyu ended it with a threat.


    "We three will be your mortal enemy if this silly girles to us crying."


    After saying that, the three of them walked in front of us and each one pinched Akane''s cheeks until it became red, pulling the girl out of her dreand.


    Right on time, we already reached their school gates. Amidst the stares from the surrounding students and even the teacher assigned to watch over the arriving students, I grabbed the hand clinging to my arm before slowly sliding it off me.


    When she noticed I removed her hold on me, Akane became teary-eyed that her three friends started giggling upon seeing how this silly friend of theirs acted.


    "Don''t make that face, we''re already here. I will call youter at lunch." Caressing her face with my fingers, I urged the three to pull her in with them.


    And even though she''s still hesitating, the three slowly dragged her away into their school building.


    With her being like that, every student who saw that spectacle has a different expression on their faces. Some are amused, some are confused and some are envious.


    Perhaps, after the rumor has been confirmed, another rumor will be created about how Akane looked like a child being left by her parents to a daycare center.


    I looked around their school building and waited until Akane disappeared from my sight before turning around to leave.


    Unknowingly, with every step I made, the students of this school parted which made me easily find my way back without being inconvenienced by someone blocking my way.


    "That''s Onoda, the rumored boyfriend of Shimizu."


    "What''s so special about him?"


    "Who knows? You saw how she''s acting differently around him, right?"


    Those who know me from middle school were talking amongst themselves with me as the topic. Although some worded it differently, all of them were asking what Akane has seen in me.


    Well, I ignored most of their stares as I continued on my way back to the train station. However, before continuing towards it, once I reached the point where the students have already thinned, I turned to a somewhat deserted alley barricaded by something.


    Pushing it for a bit to enter the alley, I was immediately greeted by someone jumping into my arms.


    Feeling the softness of the girl''s body, my arms naturally circled around her and my feet firmly nted on the ground to prevent us from falling down.


    "Ririka, I told you to be careful." Addressing the girl in my arms, she looked up and did the iconic ''teehee~''.


    "Sorry Ruki, I just missed you. Good thing I chose to go a littlete, I got this rare time with you."


    Ririka let go of me as she went to fix the barricade, preventing anyone else from going here. Afterward, she pulled me into the corner, away from the sight of anyone that would pass by.


    Her arms once again embraced me and this time, she instantly went for my lips. That glittering eyes of hers were clearly telling me how she wanted me to pamper her this time.


    Last Thursday, we had a very short time of being together. Now, however, I can spare more time with her.


    Yae and the others are already in their ssrooms. I saw some of them from their school gate earlier when my eyes wandered, looking out from their ssrooms. Although they wanted to wave their hands to me, they refrained from it and instead just smiled when our gazes met.


    After a satisfying exchange of kisses, Ririka made herself morefortable in my arms. The refreshing smell of her hair and her perfume filled up my nose, likewise, she''s also filling her nose with my scent with her nose pressed against me. Although it''s probably awkward for some, these little details made this moment between us more rxed.


    Staying like that for a few minutes, Ririka then looked up, her lips parted as words started to form from her mouth. "Uhm. We decided. I will be responsible for some of your disguises. The uniform fromst Thursday will be one of the props so that you can enter our school if you wanted. Mizuki and Elizabeth will then be responsible for giving you a makeover to give you a different look. The others will also help in devising some things so that every time one of us will be with you, there will be no problem even if you go on a date together. The girls from your school will also help."


    I see. So that topic from yesterday continued. With Sena as the instigator, they continued discussing what to do about it.


    "Will that be fine? Makeover and disguises. Can''t I just wear the same mask and sses?"


    Well, even I am a bit skeptical if it will always be like that. I just asked her for the sake of this conversation.


    Upon hearing my question, Ririka continued.


    "You will still wear the mask but if you always look the same, others will notice it. You can change it back to normal once we arrive somewhere we can be alone. All of us like you as you are after all. The disguise is just a means for prevention."


    A means for prevention¡­ Like with Akane, there''s a faint feeling inside me that wanted to show them off as well. But with our society today, that''s not possible. We will just keep getting called out. Even if we became shameless enough to not mind their words, I don''t want to turn these girls into an outcast. That''s why there''s no other choice but to keep our rtionships a secret.


    "I see. Then I will be relying on all of you."


    "Un. Leave it to us. By the way, Ruki¡­" Ririka held onto my arms and tiptoed to reach my ears before saying her next words. "I want you."


    After saying that, Ririka bit her lips as she looked at me seductively. Her reddened lips that were currently glistening with our mixed saliva gave off a more vivid vibe.


    This girl¡­ this sudden change of topic is a bit abrupt but it''s not unexpected. Holding her in my arms like this, I also started feeling it.


    I looked around and observed this deserted alley we were in. The barricade used is a tall trash can and in this alley, there''s nowhere we could sit and the wall of this structure hiding us is a hard cemented wall. The ground is also no good. Her uniform will be dirtied if Iid her down.


    Although there were times when we did it outdoors back then, I always made sure that there would be no other pair of eyes that could see my girls. Although the situation was truly exciting, most of the time, I wouldn''t take them just anywhere. The risk should be low enough.


    However, there were also times where our desire for each other would win against our reason. Just like now.


    "Ririka¡­"


    "I missed being one with you, Ruki. I really wanted to take you to y truant with me and ditch school for today so that we can be together all day. But¡­ you will not agree and I will feel bad." Ririka honestly told me what''s in her mind. If this was before, perhaps I would entertain that idea. And I believe I''ve already done that once or twice before.


    "Un. We can''t afford to miss a school day. However, Ririka¡­ I promise, there wille a day where we can spend all day together."


    For now, I could only make promises like this.


    After saying that, my hands dropped from her back and cupped her two springy mounds beneath her skirt.


    When she felt that, Ririka held onto my shoulder and stepped forward to erase the tiny distance left between our bodies.


    "Ruki¡­" Her warm breath brushed against my ears as she whispered my name before she firmly nibbled my earlobes.


    During all this, my eyes were already inspecting each and every corner of this alley to find a suitable ce where we can do it without any difficulty.

 Chapter 290: The Memory Between Us

    <h4>Chapter 290: The Memory Between Us</h4>


    Who would''ve thought that in this secluded alley which was barricaded by trash cans, a gorgeous girl would spread her legs for someone?


    Although it was probably decided because of how this girl missed me, I was also partly to me. I could refuse her and promised her another day but my desire for her exploded.


    Back when I was still trying to steal her, the gradual lowering of her resistance against me resulted in this. At first, whenever I would be with her in their clubroom, I would be hugging her from the back while we''re sitting on the same chair, watching her make a design for her future cosy.


    At that time, I would just stay silent until she asked me for my opinion. When she''s satisfied she would lean her head on me before reminiscing about her boyfriend. Of course, I let her do that for a while. Although I''m already that close to her, she''s still inclined to think about the other guy.


    Only when I got her back and confirmed it with her did I learn of the reason why she''s doing that. That was herst attempt to turn me off. If I gave up because of her constant mentioning of her boyfriend, then she wouldn''t feel guilty anymore.


    However, I continued to visit her in their clubroom and we would be in that position whenever we''re alone. Soon afterward, Ririka stopped minding my distractions such as nibbling on her ears and running a series of kisses from the back of her neck to the front.


    I never moved my hand during all that time, it was firmly locked on her navel, letting her feel that I wouldn''t let go of her.


    Also whenever I visited her during her shift at the maid caf¨¦, I would pick the farthest table. When she brought my order, I would pull her on myp and kiss her right there and then for as long as a minute before letting her go.


    There were times when some of her coworkers would see that but it''s not like they''re not doing the same to their favorite customer sh boyfriend. So upon the initial surprise, they would even wordlessly help us to ward off any distractions for our time together.


    And when her shift was over, I would wait for her at the back of that caf¨¦ to walk her home or continue our time together.


    After the initial stalker impression she had on me, I slowly climbed up and ultimately stole herpletely from her boyfriend.


    I guess the event which made that happen urred in their clubroom during the summer vacation of that year.


    Because the school would be open to those with remedial ss, I sneaked in with her to help her in making her next cosy dress that she would wear for a big cosy convention where I apanied her on ater date.


    Due to the shortage of time, she decided to stay the night there and asked me to apany her. When I saw her a bit exhausted from how she worked nonstop from morning to night, I asked her to rest for a while.


    Using some of the cloth stocks they had in their clubroom, I made an improvised futon for us. Offering my arm to be her pillow, she bashfullyid down beside me.


    Because it was a bit different than the normal hugs and kisses we exchanged, Ririka couldn''t really sleep that night. Feeling the warmth of each other, our lips naturally met and the situation gradually became a passionate one. Before she knew it, we''re both naked from head to toe and my cock was already about to plow inside her.


    At that moment, her phone rang. Her boyfriend was calling. Because of that, reason came back into her eyes and she tried to push me away to answer her phone.


    Having remembered it now, that truly angered me that I still remember clenching my fist tightly as well as thinking whether I should just push her down and let her boyfriend hear what we''re doing.


    However, I decided against it.


    Although I used many despicable acts back when I was still driven by my desire, forcing them on their first times or any other times wasn''t something I wanted to do. That''s why when she asked me to get off her, I did.


    Nheless, some instances might''ve been really forced because of the weaknesses I held about them. Some probably sumbed to the helplessness in fear that I would use those weaknesses.


    In any case, in the same kind of situation, whenever a girl asked me to stop, I would ultimately stop.


    That''s why I got off her and distanced myself from her to prevent myself from doing something I don''t want to do. However, I never really left the room. Instead, I put on my clothes and helped her put on hers when that call finished. Afterward, I ced down another improvised futon at the far end away from her and rested my body there with my back turned to her, without any words exchanged between us.


    She asked me to stay with her so I wouldn''t just leave her alone in that room.


    I remembered her calling out to me but I pretended to sleep. After a while, I felt her presence behind me and for the first time, she slipped her hand to my side and hugged me from the back.


    She also didn''t say anything or she didn''t know what to say. Perhaps around 20 minutester, she fell asleep like that. At that time, I turned around and let her head rest on my arm again and hugged tight, passing the night like that.


    We didn''t do it but when we woke up that morning, the smile she showed me was genuine enough that perhaps it was the day she truly fell in love with me or perhaps it was the other way around. I couldn''t confirm it now.


    Looking at Ririka''s gorgeous face now that was already as red as a tomato from how turned on she was, any thoughts of stopping already left my mind. And after remembering that memory between us, I saw myself falling deeper for this girl that the feeling and not wanting to leave her alone again was strengthened.


    "Ririka, I love you," I whispered before nting my lips on hers.


    At this point, I am just fondling her plump and springy buttcheeks but it''s already enough for her to produce this kind of reaction. Add my words just now and this kiss, the girl blushed further that it couldn''t just be called as her being horny today.


    Her heartbeat quickened and she returned my kiss in a more passionate way.


    "I love you too¡­ I love you so much, Ruki¡­"


    Soon after that, we gradually turned back to the erotic mood when the waves of passion calmed but hadn''t died down.


    Her hands firmly clutched my uniform as her breathing gradually turned ragged. That warm breath she was exhaling kept hitting my chest, seeping through my clothes.


    While I was busy fondling her down there, Ririka was doing the same to me.


    Among all the girls I had before, she''s someone who often copied what I''m doing to her when we''re in this kind of situation.


    Turning that enchanting smile to an extremely erotic smile while licking her lips, Ririka pulled my head down to once again settle my lips on hers.


    Ignoring the noises of footsteps, the chattering of the passersby who were runningte on school and the sounds of car engines from the road, our mindspletely filled the thoughts of each other.


    Before we even noticed, the two of us already moved from our previous position. Ririka was already resting her back on the wall while both of our hands were inside each other''s underwear; my fingers caressing her shaved and smooth sacred region while her fingers wrapped around my bigger than average shaft.


    My belt was long undone by her while her skirt was long unhooked by me.


    As our lips and tongues continued to exchange kisses and saliva, Ririka gradually went down on me. This time I let her do what she wanted.


    Instead of kneeling, she crouched in front of me and pulled down my underwear to let my cock free from its confinement.


    "¡­ It''s been a while." As if talking to my raging cock which badly desired her currently, Ririka gently stroked its trunk as her lips kissed its head.


    Feeling her warm breath along with the softness of her lips and her gentle strokes on it, my cock twitched from the pleasure making the girl in front of me jolt in surprise.


    Because of that, her grip tightened to prevent it from moving about while her mouth opened wide to take it in her mouth.


    The warm sensation as my cock slowly slid in her mouth filled my senses and the wriggling of her tongue continued to give it a bit of a ticklish sensation.


    While looking up at me, Ririka''s lifted side tail constantly danced about when she started to move her head to suck on my cock eagerly.


    From how much she did it with me before, she''s already too skilled at giving a head that her teeth wouldn''t grind on it anymore. However, unlike Yua who wanted to take it all fully, Ririka knew her limits. Nheless, I told her how pleasurable what she''s doing for me and that''s more than enough.


    I don''t know how much time we have left before the school gates closed but that doesn''t matter anymore. Since we have the chance, we''ll be savoring it now.

 Chapter 291: Ririka *

    <h4>Chapter 291: Ririka *</h4>


    Since the ce was truly inappropriate, after the forey we did to each other, I had her lean her hands on the wall.


    With her skirt lifted and rolled up to stop it from going back, I held her on her slim waist as I slowly pulled her towards me. Slipping my cock between her legs, although it was still glistening from how she made it wet in her mouth, her overflowing juices once again lubricated it.


    Teasing her for a bit by rubbing my cock against her peeking clit, Ririka turned her head towards me with a pleading but erotic expression. She''s biting her lips sexily and her eyshes fluttered as if asking me to stop teasing her.


    Her hips also started moving as she ground herself on it. Whenever my cock would brush against her clit, a soft moan along with an excited jolt would be produced by her.


    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help myself but lean over and kiss her. My hand also ran from her waist parting her unbuttoned uniform to reach her naked soft mounds of flesh. Feeling her nipples sticking out as they touched my palms, I gave them a squeeze before locking our lips once more.


    Perhaps due to the prolonged teasing I''m doing to her, Ririka couldn''t wait anymore as she took one of her hands off the wall to reach behind her.


    She gripped my already slippery cock and aimed it on her convulsing sacred hole. Afterward, her hand also tried to reach on my butt to push it on her own while she slowly widened her legs for easier pration.


    "Ruki¡­ please." With parted lips after our kiss, Ririka pleaded once more.


    Since I''ve already teased her for a bit, I stopped letting her wait. Guided by her hand and her butt that''s wriggling to let the head of my cock plunged inside her, I could certainly feel my length as it gradually pushed against her soft insides, settling itself deep inside her.


    As soon as I had my cock deep down to the base, both of us moaned from the pleasure, Ririka for feeling my hot and thick cock deep inside her once more while I for feeling her tightness once more.


    Maybe I''ve grown for a bit or it tightened because I hadn''t been here for a while, the way she squeezed on me was enough for the both of us to feel the extreme pleasure of connecting our bodies together.


    After another kiss, my hips started moving, letting my cock slide in and out of her. At every thrust I did, Ririka would moan out. At times she would try to cover her mouth however as my hips gradually moved faster, she ended up leaningpletely on the wall.


    Although it produced pping sounds whenever I would reach her deepest, it would be drowned out by the iing noises on the road.


    Still, when I noticed that, I slowed down before turning her around. With her back resting against the wall, I lifted one of her legs before continuing what we''re doing.


    This way, there would be no sounds anymore aside from the sloppy wet sounds and her moans which seemed to be never-ending.


    If any students would peak at their alley, they would be in for a show.


    After whispering to her ears about that possibility, understanding the risk made her insides tightened further. If I wanted to, I could already finish inside her but in my mind, I wanted to prolong this moment between us.


    So when I felt my cum building on the tip of cock, I stopped and focused on kissing her. From her lips to her ears, to the back of her ears and down to her neck. Although I kept on sucking on it, I didn''t stay too long to leave a hickey.


    Although Akane liked that but to leave it in a visible area to my other girls would just be embarrassing for them.


    That''s why after I finished focusing on her silky smooth neck, I went down to her two erected shines on the tip of her mounds. Sucking on both until it swelled only then did I continue moving my hips.


    Soon enough, Ririka whispered to me amidst her moans that she''s about to climax. Upon hearing that, I moved faster and watched her wrinkled expression as she tried to suppress her moans froming out.


    "Ruki¡­ Haahh."


    As soon as she couldn''t suppress her voice, Ririka''s fingers dug deeper on my back as she went to my neck and bit at it to stop her moans. At the same time as that, her lower body twitched violently as a warm gush of her climax dripped down to the ground.


    Feeling the pain amidst the pleasure, I intentionally moved faster despite her movements in a bid to finish at the same time as her.


    When I felt iting, I immediately pulled out from her and shot it outside, making sure that it wouldn''t stain her.


    Although it would''ve been more pleasurable to shoot it inside her, I couldn''t let her go to school with my cum dripping between her legs.


    With her body powerlessly slumped on me, Ririka''s breathing gradually normalized after catching her breath.


    "Ruki¡­" After a while, I heard Ririka calling out my name once more. "Next time I want it inside¡­"


    Upon hearing that, I lifted her head and bit on her lips before answering, "Un. Next time. You know why I pulled out, right?"


    "Un. They will notice it dripping down." She weakly nodded. She then lifted her hand to touch the bite mark she left on my neck.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll cover it with something."


    "Here. I know I won''t be able to hold back so I prepared this."


    Ririka pulled out a box of decorated band-aids from her bag. She pulled it out and tore a piece. Its decoration isn''t girly but it''s almost the same color as my skin. If no one paid attention, they wouldn''t notice it.


    Upon seeing the box of band-aids, I recognized it.


    "This¡­ there''s still left behind from before, huh?"


    This is not the first time she bit me after all. She had that habit even before whenever she would reach climax. That''s why to cover the bite marks she would make either on my neck, my shoulder or my arm, she bought that box of band-aids.


    "I kept it among the other things that reminded me of you."''


    Hearing her reason, my arms tightened around her. I''m holding her this close to me because I don''t know how to answer that.


    "Don''t be so emotional, Ruki. You''re back and I''m once again yours. Soon these will be all used up." Although she also almost tears up, Ririka forced a smile before nting a kiss on my lips once again.


    -


    -


    After wiping that part of her with a tissue she also produced, we fixed our clothes. And this time, Ririka also fixed my hair to another style before pulling out the same ssesst Thursday.


    Without putting on a mask, we tried this kind of disguise as I walked her to their school.


    There are only a few students left walking down the street since there are only around 20 minutes left before the gates closed.


    Along the way, although I still gathered some attention, it''s mostly from girls. No one recognized me for who I am, instead what we mostly heard was how they wondered what school I am from.


    When we reached the school gates, Ririka had a satisfied and ted smile on her face when she evaluated it as a sess.


    It''s a simple change in hairstyle and sses¡­ Howe no one recognized me?


    Wait. My status as a ssmate A back then was probably a factor. Unless I know them personally or I had close contact with them, the students from my previous school would have a hard time recognizing me.


    However, this wouldn''t happen in my current school when I was already a known name among the first years¡­


    After seeing her Ririka off until she entered the school building, I turned around and took the train to my school. Once I settled myself in it, I removed the sses andbed my hair back to how it was before, naturally down.


    I already estimated that I would bete no matter how fast the train ran so the sense of urgency was already gone. While the train ran its course, I checked my phone throughout the ride.


    Satsuki, Aya, Nami, and Hina messaged me asking how long until the train arrives at the station where the school is. They''re all in the group so they knew I sent Akane there and before going back I spent some time with Ririka.


    Knowing that girl, she wasn''t Haruko who would boast about what we did. However, the other girls would surely guess what happened through the gap when Ririka couldn''t respond in their group and when she told them that she would be testing a simple disguise.


    Chii also messaged me asking if I am sick. And Shio who hadn''t joined that group¡­ The first message she sent me on Messenger has an exmation mark¡­ She''s also asking where I am and she seemed agitated.


    Why though?


    Ah! Right. Today will be the day she will announce the change in her name, from Miyazaki Shiori, she will now go back to being Kinoshita Shiori. She probably wants me to be there to witness it, hence the exmation mark¡­


    When I realized that, I immediately messaged her that I would be a bitte and her response once again contained a question mark asking where have I been.


    However, a few secondster, a new message arrived from her telling me that Aya already told her about my trip to Akane''s school... Am I in trouble now?

 Chapter 292: Late

    <h4>Chapter 292: Late</h4>


    By the time I arrived at the station, there''s only a handful of students left who were also runningte.


    Some looked like they had just woken up with their bed hairs still unfixed as they ran from the station straight to the school gates while some were calmly walking along the road, perhaps thinking that they''re alreadyte and there''s no point running when it would just make their appearance ragged.


    And I am among thetter category. Instead of running, I observed everyone whoes inte. Most of them were second years. Perhaps it was the most rxed year level.


    The first years were still adjusting to the new school. Since it''s still only the second month, some were still feeling out what would be the school''s reaction if a lot of them yed truant. And those were mostly the delinquents or just thezy ones.


    On the other hand, the third years were all busy preparing for graduation or their college exams. They couldn''t risk being held back at high school except for some who have already given up.


    Kana and Ishida-senpai are like that.


    When I reached the school gate, one teacher was waiting for theters with a stick in her hand.


    It''s none other than Eguchi-sensei.


    With her notoriety added by her angry morning re, everyter would stand straight before passing onto the small gap she opened for us to enter from.


    "Name."


    "Uhm. Nabe¡­" answered a 2nd year that still has bed hair sticking up in front of his head.


    Eguchi-sensei looked him up and down before raising the stick in her hand. "I will remember you. If I see youing inte once more, it will either be this stick or the faculty. Do you understand?"


    "Y-yes!" Nabe answered, almost choking before Eguchi-sensei ushered him to hurry up and go to his ss.


    After that, the same question was being asked to the otherters.


    And of course, there were those repeat offenders who chose to take the stick either at their buttocks or at their legs, reminding them not to bete again.


    "Sensei, someone is trying to climb the fence!"


    As I expected someone was dumb enough to climb the fence to escape from Eguchi-sensei''s stick. And likewise, someone who''s probably a friend of his who had just taken the stick pointed at him whileughing like an idiot.


    When Eguchi-sensei''s eyes turned to where the guy was pointing at, the climber hurriedly went back before timidly going at the back of the line.


    And that resulted in the otherters having a goodugh.


    Eguchi-sensei isn''tughing though.


    When they noticed that, they all gulped down as the line of students fearfully stepped towards the terror teacher.


    Of course, she still has her reason. It''s still the same process of asking the student''s name and if it''s a repeat offender she''s letting them choose what to do. Some took the stick, some took the faculty visit.


    When my turn arrived, Eguchi-sensei''s eyebrows raised.


    "Onoda-kun. Do you have an excuse?"


    Upon seeing this somewhat warm treatment on me, I could hear those behind me gasping as if they couldn''t believe it.


    Well, I''m also surprised. I thought I would be treated the same. Perhaps it was because of how I helped herst Friday. Either way, I have no excuse to make.


    As if I could tell her that I sent my wife to her school before having a little rendezvous with one of my lovers. I would not just take the stick. She would surely kick me out of school.


    "No excuse, sensei. I''m bound to bete today."


    "Alright. If you repeat it, I will not make an exception."


    "I understand."


    "Then go on and enter."


    "Thank you, sensei."


    I bowed towards her before walking past her and into the school building.


    From behind, I heard the exmation from the other students wondering why I got the warm treatment from her.


    And because of that, I stood out once again.


    Haa... I will ask her to not treat me differently during our next PE ss. It''s fine if she treats me differently in private. Who wouldn''t want to know about that side of Eguchi-sensei? The downcast expression she had when nothing works and her joyful expression when my suggestion works.


    Because of that activity, I''m getting closer to another teacher¡­


    She is neither my target nor someone I like anyway. I guess getting the special treatment was already good enough.


    -


    -


    When I reached the ssroom, silence immediately ensued as all eyes turned towards me.


    Some of them were curious, some were gloating and some didn''t have any reaction.


    Well, among those who personally know me, Fukuda had his thumbs up as if he''s thinking I''m already on my path to delinquency.


    Hashimoto from the Game Club was also doing the same. That guy had the misunderstanding that I managed to be close enough to Itou during my visit to their club.


    Matsuda of the Otaku Group in ss still had the look of fear in his eyes when he''s looking at me. He was keeping that secret of me and Aya being together so I have no reason to intimidate him further. Now that I think of it, ever since that day, this guy was trying not to cross my path as if I would beat him up if I did.


    Imada whose way of looking at me changed after that time when she caught Nami and me in that position had a dreamy look on her face. I don''t know, perhaps she''s wondering why I''mte or is she seeing some things I couldn''t see?


    Sakuma was restricting himself tough. Perhaps he''s thinking that this is another ticket for me to be sent to the faculty that despite what happened to us during the previous days, he still couldn''t help butugh at my misfortune.


    Tadano had his eyes narrowed before turning his head sideways as if whatever happened to me was of no concern to him.


    Ogawa had aplicated expression on his face as he alternated between me and Nami who was silently giggling at her seat as she stared at me.


    That guy will be onto us and perhaps he''s already at that point, he just couldn''t find the courage to confront Nami.


    And like Nami, my girls including Chii were all either giggling or sighing at their seats. I was talking to them throughout my train ride so they already knew my status.


    Because of this, not only did I stand out back in Akane''s school and the school gate, I once again stepped away from being the ssmate A. I''m the first student to bete in this ss. During the month none of us had taken that achievement yet.


    Just like the first 1st year that was sent to the faculty room, I became the 1st in the ss toe inte.


    Haa¡­ Either way, I''m not regretting my decision to go with Akane.


    However, I still have one hurdle to clear.


    I have to face my Shio. Throughout our talk in the Messenger, she was in a bad mood. Despite my exnation, it''s like her monthly visit also arrived with how unreasonable she was.


    She already listed what kind of punishment she was going to put me through and to satisfy her, I could only say yes.


    I have to find a way to be alone with herter to appease her¡­


    "Onoda-kun¡­ Are you going to keep standing there or do you want me to guide you to your seat?"


    With thatmanding voice of her, I chose not to answer and just moved to my seat quietly.


    Satsuki reached to my side for a pinch before whispering, ''Pervert'' while Aya tapped on her book, a piece of paper with something written on it could be seen on it. It says, ''Stay strong, Ruki.'' with a smiley face.


    As much as I wanted to give Aya a hug or tease Satsuki to ease that pout of hers, I ultimately refrained.


    There''s a perfect time for that. For now, I could only look ahead and put my focus on that moody woman who''s writing something on the board.


    "Alright ss, now that all of you are here, I have something to announce." She started after putting the chalk down and stood behind her table. With both of her arms leaning onto it, she scanned her gaze on everyone in the ss which made the other gulp as if they''re about to be hit by something.


    Of course, that didn''te. After reading what she''s written and her next words, a series of gasps ensue. "Starting today¡­ I''m going back to my maiden name, Kinoshita Shiori. You better remember that. I''m no longer a Miyazaki. Call me Ms. Kinoshita."


    As soon as she finished, her eyes rested on me. Perhaps she''s trying to see what will my reaction be.


    To satisfy her, I let our gazes cross before putting up a smile. Soon after that, I sneakily sent a message to her saying, ''Ms. Kinoshita. I love you.''


    Because of the vibration of her phone, she took it out and read it. From where I was, her grumpy expression changed and was reced to a tint of red as a smile slowly crept up on her lips.


    However, she recovered instantly from it and in turn, she turned her head back in my direction. With a cold smile on her lips, the atmosphere in the ssroom suddenly went down as her voice delivered my punishment.

 Chapter 293: Full Plate

    <h4>Chapter 293: Full te</h4>


    After that announcement and the brief chilling re she sent in my direction, Shio was instantly bombarded with questions by the gossipers in ss.


    Going back to her maiden name, there''s no need to ask how that was possible. Most of us here were already informed about that topic.


    So to start with, Yamada spearheaded the questioning about her husband.


    Starting off with that, Shio''s mood instantly turned bad. She then threatened the guy that she would give him an F.


    Soon afterward, she mentioned that the mention of her soon-to-be ex-husband was banned which earned a lot of ''eeehhh'' from the other students.


    Apart from the others who thought that it''s a shame, some of the boys had a sparkle in their eyes as if Shio being single again gave them a chance.


    I could only sneer at them in my mind. If they found out about the whole story, it''s possible that they will prostrate themselves at my feet.


    Well, they will have no way of knowing about it anyway. Let them have their own fantasies that they would have no way of fulfilling.


    The girls who knew my connection with Shio also have varying reactions. Nami fell into deep thought. She''s probably thinking the underlying reasons other than I got Shio as my woman.


    For sure, she would remember that day where I couldn''t tell them what I did. And being the observer girl that she is, she would be able to connect the dots.


    As for Aya and Satsuki''s reaction, the former just nodded as if she knew it woulde sooner orter while thetter rolled her eyes at me.


    After a few more questions which Shio entertained as they were something that would not intrude in her private life, she started the ss.


    When the first period ended, I naturally followed her to her next ss.


    Using the fact that I waste as an excuse for my punishment rather than the way I teased her, Shio made me her assistant who would carry her things.


    Her next ss will be ss 2. It''s just a neighboring ss. There should be a few minutes of interval before the next period.


    That''s why while carrying her things, I followed behind her as we went out of the School Building and into the outdoor lounge shaded by a tree in between the School and Administration Building to pass that time.


    Since we''re out in public view, I put myself a few paces away from her as we talked about the things between us.


    She told me that the Administration has already epted her request but to finalize it, she has to pass the divorce certification.


    And after that official talk, the Principal talked to her about what led to that early divorce with that Nobuo. Shio answered vaguely that she would be able to hear about it soon or rather from the Administration of the school where he was sent.


    At this time, Nao has already messaged me about her trip to meet the Principal along with the Guidance Counselor. Showing them the evidence she gathered against that guy.


    She would update me about itter but honestly, I''m quite worried with every second that passed.


    "She will be fine. Your girls are all stronger than you know. Otherwise, they will not stay with you." Shio, who probably saw me being restless, tried to reassure me.


    "I hope so. Have you already talked to that guy?"


    "Yes. Later, I will meet with him to talk about our divorce. Because of Nao exposing him, he will be summoned to that school today or tomorrow."


    "I see. Can Ie with you?"


    "No, let me do this myself, Ruru. I will also update you on what will happen next. Can you believe in us?"


    Shio slightly turned her head in my direction. Her voice carried her determination to end everything between her and that guy by herself.


    I already meddled enough with her life. Perhaps, if I didn''t get tangled with her, she wouldn''t reach this point in her life.


    In her mind, she''s the one who let herself fall into his sweet words. She''s the one who decided to enter into that marriage. That''s why she also wanted to be the one to end it.


    "Alright, I will believe in you. At times like these, if I don''t believe in any of you then I will never be able to grow up. But Shio, I''m a worrywart. If I didn''t hear from you, expect me toe running to find you."


    "Un. To give you peace of mind, I will tell youter where we will meet."


    Ending our conversation at that, I followed her to ss 2.


    With the whole ss'' eyes focusing on me, I put her things on her table. Later I will be back to pick her up again to send her to the next ss until the end of this day. That means we will always have a few minutes in every transition period today.


    "Ah. The g of ss 1. Is he Ms. Miyazaki''s assistant?"


    I heard one of the girls near the front exim after recognizing me.


    "Dunno. I heard from the boys that he was called Ms. Miyazaki''s pet."


    And another girl answered her.


    Right. I was called Shiori''s Pet by Orimura-sensei and all the boys in four sses heard it¡­


    I''m already a notorious character in this school. If they can connect the ongoing rumors about me and the other girls¡­ I might get a new title.


    Haa¡­ This unneeded attention. I guess I will have to lessen it slowly. But with all my encounters I doubt it will happen. But hey, it''s not bad to hope for it, right?


    Ignoring their gazes and remarks, I turned around as soon as I put her things on the table. However, before I could step out from the door, Shio''s voice rang out.


    "Don''t forget toe back here after the 2nd period. You''re my personal shuttle for the day. That''s your punishment for beingte."


    "I understand, Ms. Kinoshita."


    I stepped out as soon as I said that. And of course, as expected, the way I called her caused confusion for the whole ss.


    I know that Shio reminded me like that to provide context for ss 2. To stop them from specting wildly.


    In short, Shio''s helping me to not increase my notoriety as a student who''s standing out like a luminescent being who could gather attention anywhere I go.


    And my reply was just to tease her once again. We''ll have more timeter so I will keep on doing that. To ease some kind of pressure building up on both of our minds for what will happen next.


    -


    -


    Time passed and when the lunch break arrived, I went with Nami and Hina to the cafeteria to join in with their circle of friends.


    With the bitter Ogawa and Tadano around who clearly showed that they couldn''t stand me being with them, the atmosphere was somewhat strained. Imada tried to break the ice more than once but ultimately failed.


    Since I don''t want to blow it up yet and I can clearly read the mood. I excused myself to them. Nami didn''t stop me, she understood the situation. In fact, it was Hina and Arisa-senpai who wanted me to stay but it''s impossible at the moment.


    After leaving them, I went to meet Satsuki and Aya only to spend a few minutes with them as well. Still, those few minutes werepletely savored by us.


    I walked them back to our ssroom before going up the stairs to go to the ce where I first had my rendezvous with Kana.


    Once I arrived, I sat down on top of the stair before taking out my phone to videocall Akane.


    "Ruki! I miss you!" Akane eximed as soon as her face appeared on the screen.


    As I expected, this is how she will act. With tears about to burst from her eyes, the silly girl is trying to invoke my sympathy. Around her, I could see the almost exhausted face of Fuyu, Eri and Futaba as the three sighed in sync.


    "Onoda-kun. Please pick this girl up. She''s a chore." Futaba said while she''s trying to hold back Akane from kissing the screen.


    "Forget picking her up, we''ll send her to you in a package," Eri added while fixing a ribbon on top of Akane''s head.


    A package, eh? Somehow I want to open a box with Akane wrapped with only a red ribbon inside. Wait. That''s wrong on some levels. This girl¡­


    "You two, have some patience. She''s like this ever since then. Are you still not used to it?" Andstly, Fuyu also interjected.


    At least unlike the other two, she''s like the straight-man in aedy skit.


    "Fuyu, you sighed, right?"


    "Yes, she sighed. Don''t act as if you hadn''t given up."


    Before Fuyu could throw a tsukkomi at the two, I responded to them. "Alright thank you for babysitting Akane for me. I know how hard it will be but please hang in there. After this ended, I will make it up to you in her ce."


    Upon hearing that, Eri showed her phone with the recorder app on the screen. "We recorded that, Onoda-kun."


    "Un. Loud and clear." And Futaba seconded her.


    Now, I think these two are just bored or just wanted to mess with me as well.


    Back then they couldn''t do that because no matter what Akane did, I would not have any reaction. I''m probably a super serious guy in their eyes. But that changed now that I finally responded to Akane''s feelings.


    "You recorded it?! Haa¡­ Don''t worry Onoda-kun. We''re her friends. It''s natural to take care of her." Fuyu sighed before delivering a flick on the two girls'' ears.


    "Hey! Why are you three talking to my Ruki?" Akane, who suddenly got overshadowed by the three,ined before taking the phone and running outside their ssroom by herself.


    From behind her, I could hear the three running after her.


    "Silly girl. I will see youter. Behave there, alright?"


    I couldn''t say or do anything except this after all. I''ll be relying on those three to calm her down. If that''s not enough, I''ll ask Yae or the other girls who are notpletely afraid of her for help.


    "Uhh¡­ but I miss you."


    "I miss you too. I''ll pamper youter at home, alright? Go and eat your lunch."


    After promising her like that, I ended the call. We will just be going in circles if I let her continue.


    That girl. Was it this bad before? I couldn''t remember. Because I treated that time as something trivial, I probably took that as a normal urrence.


    Haa¡­ How many times have I already sighed today?


    Ah. Nevermind. In the end, I will still pamper Aker.


    After that call, I took in a deep breath first before checking on my other girls while waiting for someone.


    Calling Akane was not my only objective foring up here after all.


    Around 10 minutester, the cute and shy Kana appeared from below the stairs with two pieces of melon bread in her hand.


    Upon seeing me, her eyes sparkled as she happily ascended the steps and before stopping in front of me.


    "Here, Ruki." She handed me one of the melon bread she''s carrying before sitting next to me.


    "Thank you, Kana." I took it before reaching in to kiss her which she dly received.


    I asked to see her because like the others, I wanted to talk to her about when will be the good time to have that talk with that Kenji. Apart from that, I also want her to see the ns I made with Akane for the uing Cultural Festival before presenting it to Ishida-senpai.


    There''s a lot on my te this Monday. However, I will dly finish them all, there''s a lot of rest in between anyway. Besides, I can ask my Aya, Satsuki or Nami for another pampering if I want somefort.

 Chapter 294: Maturity

    <h4>Chapter 294: Maturity</h4>


    "You always see him in your ssroom. Has he stopped trying to talk to you?" I asked Kana while we started eating the bread she brought. It''s been a while since we bonded during lunch. These days I could only see her at the club and even then our time was too limited.


    "Un. Momo will alwayse and block him." After taking a cute bite on her bread, she answered while meekly nodding her head. "She told me you asked her to do that."


    Ah. I''m d Momoiro-senpai kept to her word of helping Kana. Good thing I ran into her when I went to see Ishida-senpai.


    "Un. I did. Don''t be mad at her, alright? If you want to, be mad at me."


    "You''re always like this¡­ I don''t want to involve anyone with my troubles¡­"


    And she''s always like this. She always wanted to solve everything on her own. I respect that but there are some things that I feel the need to intervene and I''m prepared for her to reprimand me for doing that.


    "I understand where you''re getting from. However, I am here now. It''s fine if I don''t know about it. But upon hearing that he kept on bothering you, what am I if I don''t move to help you?" I slightly turned my head towards her wherein she did the same. "Kana, what am I to you?"


    "You''re my¡­ Ruki."


    "Right? And you''re my Kana. Your troubles are now my troubles as well. I will not meddle in things you wanted to do by yourself but that thing with him, I believe I need to step up and help you."


    "You''re already busy enough. I don''t want to take more of your time."


    "This girl¡­ Look at me, do you think I''m forcing myself to see and help you?"


    She''s the older one between us. However, there were instances where she would be mature enough to give me a piece of advice and other instances where she''s not acting on that maturity.


    She could see things clearly when ites to me but when ites to her circumstances, she''s bing stubborn enough that it''s making me want to hold her and forcefully put myself next to her to solve everything for her.


    "¡­No."


    "Then you understand, right?"


    Not knowing what to answer, Kana''s eyshes fluttered before looking down and cing her forehead on my shoulder "¡­ Stubborn Ruki."


    "I know. I''m your stubborn Ruki. By the way, I introduced myself as your boyfriend to Momoiro-senpai."


    "Ah! That too! Now, everyone wanted to meet you. It will be bad if our rtionship spreads, right?"


    "Yes, it will. I''m also known as a boyfriend to Nami among her group of friends. And someone from the ss saw me with Aya when we went to the bookstore. However, it''s fine for them to know as long as they will keep it to themselves. We''ll be discreet."


    It might sound careless of me but if these girls of mine wished for some of their closest friends to know about us, I will dly give it to them.


    But of course, I have to prepare something as a precaution.


    Nami''s friends are holding onto the information about our ''pretend'' rtionship but once I finally cut off Ogawa from her, that guy and his buddy will surely raise a ruckus. If that happened, I''m guessing everyone will know about my rtionship with Nami. It will spread and because the rumor about us hasn''t died down yet, it will be strengthened by that.


    That''s why¡­ That Tadano and Ogawa, I need to take care of them so that they will not do that.


    "It''s risky but somehow, I want to show you off to them¡­ To let them see that this time, I didn''t enter a rtionship forced onto me. I chose you myself." Kana whispered.


    I see. So that thing still bothered her. She was just pushed by that Kenji''s perseverance. Of course, she also tried to truly like that guy.


    In a sense, I also somehow forced her into this rtionship with me but in the end, I gave her a choice unlike before and she chose to stay with me.


    "Then once we''re done with the current problem, I will go with you and meet them. Feel free to show off your guy."


    "Uhm¡­ Why do I feel worried?"


    Ah. Perhaps it''s because of that, huh?


    "This girl, don''t worry, I will not steal any of them¡­ Uhm. Unless there''s a reason for me to do that. Besides, you will be the first to know if I be interested in someone else. For now, I don''t think I will be."


    The future is truly uncertain. At first, I don''t think of anything about Shizu or Arisa-senpai but now, I''m all in at making the former mine and I want to know everything about thetter.


    I can''t just give a promise that there''s a possibility for me to break. Although there''s that saying that promises are meant to be broken, I want to keep all the promises I made with my girls to be fulfilled.


    "You and your womanizing tendency."


    "I''m sorry."


    "I told you I don''t want to hear you say sorry. Let me punish you."


    "How will you punish me?"


    "Like this." Kana lifted her head and reached in for a kiss. At first, it was soft and fluffy that I thought it would end up with it being a passionate one but a few secondster, I felt her teeth sinking into the lower lip as she bit at it. Although it stung, she let it go before it sank enough for it to bleed.


    Kana smiled and stuck her tongue out before pulling my head down to her chest, aside from the softness of it, I could hear her rhythmic heartbeat and the warmth of her embrace. "I love you enough that I don''t want to be jealous and bepetitive to another girl, Ruki. Everything you showed me after telling me everything was genuine¡­ You never mask your thoughts and when you''re troubled, you also don''t hesitate toe to me to hear what I think. I love all of that. It''s making me feel that I''m special to you."


    "Of course, you''re special. You''re my Kana." I answered before circling my arm to her back.


    It''sfortable. Being in her arms like this is giving me too muchfort that I somehow don''t want to let go of her.


    -


    -


    After all that, we finally moved on to talk about the uing face-to-face with that Kenji. To end his delusion that Kana wille back, Kana has to show it to him herself. And of course, I will be there by her side.


    Ishida-senpai will be mediating for us and now the date for that has been decided.


    Because she''s still working on editing her novel to be sent this week for thatpetition, she wanted that to happen next week.


    "Alright, we''ll let Ishida-senpai know about it. For now, I will continue walking you home when I can and rely on Momoiro-senpai to block that guy from approaching you."


    "Un, I will also actively ignore him. Just thinking about you will give me strength." With a smile, Kana kissed me once again and this time, it finally ended up to what I was expecting. A passionate kiss was shared between us.


    "Let''s finish eating this. You seem to still have a lot to do. I can feel you''re worried about something."


    "You always have that keen eye when ites to me. Yes, I''m worrying about Nao."


    And I told her what''s going to happen. To Nao, to Shio and everything else. Because of her shy nature, although she''s getting along with Rae and Aya, she couldn''t do it yet with the other girls in that group.


    "I see. It''splicated but all of us became this strong because of you. You can be the worrywart that you are and deciding to believe in us is very good. You''re growing up. I''m d to see every change that happened to you."


    "Am I really growing up? If my Kana says so then I will believe it."


    "You''re usually confident in yourself, why are you like this now?"


    "Perhaps it''s because I can''t stop this desire of mine. But thank you, Kana. If not with you girls, I might be the same idiot."


    Everything that happened to me is owed to these girls. That''s why I want to reciprocate it and make sure that nothing will happen to them.


    After a while, the phone call that I''m waiting for finally arrived. When Kana noticed that, she nodded at me and distanced herself for a bit, she would be eavesdropping but for Nao to see only me on the screen, she knew that it would provide the most effect.


    I reached for her hand to squeeze it and mouthed a thank you to her before epting the call.


    As soon as Nao''s face appeared on the screen, there''s a wide grin pasted on her lips.


    "Ruki¡­ It''s a sess!" Nao eximed and showed a peace sign with her fingers.


    Sess, huh? But to what degree of sess? Well then, let''s hear about it from this girl.

 Chapter 295: Giving her Courage

    <h4>Chapter 295: Giving her Courage</h4>


    After that deration of sess, I had Nao tell me the process of how it happened and also the exact result.


    As it turns out, she went straight to the Principal and showed the shots where that Nobuo could clearly be captured following her. There are not just one or two videos. It started ever since that night when I took both Nao and Shio away from that house.


    She didn''t tell me at first about it to stop me from worrying about her but she surely made sure to record everything whenever he would appear in her vicinity.


    From that, the Principal called for the Guidance Counselor, her Advisor and they tried calling Nobuo himself but he''s not answering.


    With the evidence at hand, no one could refute that he''s stalking Nao.


    Without revealing their previous rtionship, she managed to pin another crime to the guy. And because she requested not to be involved in the proceedings of whatever action they would do against that Nobuo, they epted albeit they needed her written testimony as part of the evidence. Also, she would be called a few times when that case opened.


    For now, we could only wait for the result.


    "Nao, why don''t you stay at our house for a while?"


    It''s just a ''what if'' but I can''t help but worry about her safety. Who knows what that guy can do? He''s even prepared something back then. If I hadn''t talked him out of it, the oue would be different.


    Perhaps seeing the worry on my face, Kana at my side squeezed my palm.


    "That''s a tempting offer but Ruki, I have to decline. Trust me. I can protect myself if he ever does something drastic. I finally received what I wanted two years ago, continuing to be with you. I won''t let anyone, most importantly, him, destroy that."


    With determination and conviction in her voice, Nao gave me a reassuring smile.


    "Alright. I''m just being a worrywart again. Then, I can at least check in on you at times. Is that fine?"


    "More than fine! I love it! Also when this ends, I will take you up on that offer. I will stay for a week! Don''t go back on your words, alright?"


    "Un. There''s no problem with that. Take care of yourself there, Nao."


    After that, we continued onto small talks while I watched her take her lunch. Only when she went back to the ss did we end the call.


    When I put my phone back, Kana who waited at my side threw herself in my arms saying she somehow felt jealous seeing me happily talk to another girl while I''m next to her.


    Seeing this kind of reaction from herpleted this cute and shy senpai. She never felt jealous when ites to Rae, Aya or Akane. However, now that she spent the time just watching me talking to another girl, that emotion finally appeared from her.


    Because of that, I spent the rest of the lunch break with her, cuddling and being passionate at that special ce for us.


    -


    -


    After I separated from Kana, the 5th period passed by uneventfully.


    Because today''s Monday, the Mentor Program will happen again. And likest week, Arisa-senpai and Izumi-senpai will swap mentee. I don''t know what Izumi-senpai will do next to make Ogawa fall for her but I''m looking forward to my time with Arisa-senpai.


    However, before that, I had to pick up Shio at herst ss for the day.


    After going through the 3 sses during the day. It''s now not a surprise to see me walking along the corridor. Some even called me by the revised nickname, Ms. Kinoshita''s Pet, when they saw me pass by their rooms.


    And of course, when Itou saw me again when I went to ss 3, her mood instantly became sour but the girl next to her was seemingly overjoyed as she waved towards me. That''s the forehead girl, err, Misaki, who now treated me as a friend along with Kanzaki and Chii. When Itou saw that, she became more annoyed as she tried to stop the girl from waving at me.


    At ss 4, Rae was also happy seeing me but she hid it well. Only when our gazes met did she smile at me.


    "Ruru."


    Shio embraced me as soon as we arrived at her private room. Since there''s no more ss for her, the rest of her time will be spent here in her room or at the faculty.


    "What''s wrong?" I returned her embrace and lifted her face to have her look at me.


    "Nothing. .. I think I''m getting nervous for tonight."


    "If you''re that nervous then take me with you."


    "No. I can do this! Just¡­ let me get some courage from you."


    "Alright, I''ll pass every drop of courage in my body to you. What do you think will be the method?"


    "¡­ Pervert Ruru. We can''t do it here. All the teachers are free, it will be too suspicious if you don''te out soon."


    "I know. That''s not what I meant, you know? I meant this." After saying that, I tightened my embrace and took her lips into a kiss. "Ms. Kinoshita, what do you think about changing it to Ms. Onoda instead?"


    "¡­ You! It''s too early. Besides, you''ll pick Akane as someone you will marry."


    Although she appeared happy at first when she heard it, that one point stuck to her. I will really pick Akane when the timees.


    "Well, I n on marrying everyone and that includes you."


    "As if that''s possible."


    "True it''s normally impossible. But what are we? Being in this rtionship, we''re far from normal now. Normal rules will not apply to us."


    "It''s good to hear but¡­ you know we have no choice but to hide it."


    True, we will be condemned by everyone after all. Especially we''re in a country that doesn''t allow polygamous rtionships.


    "Perhaps but who knows what will happen in the future? It contains infinite possibilities right? For now, it''s fine to dream that it will happen."


    Dream. I''m doing this to increase her courage. Although it sounds like a fantasy, at the moment, this is the only thing I can think of that can give her courage.


    "Ruru¡­ Alright, let''s dream about it. For you, I will be your Ms. Onoda."


    After saying that, Shio initiated another kiss and this time, it turned to a more passionate one wherein our hands started moving about and explored each other''s body.


    Nheless, we stopped when we realized we''re going to go over that point again. There''s a time for that. One of these days, I will stay at her apartment.


    "There, your courage has increased. That Nobuo. Although he might appear scary to you, you''re strong enough that you managed to step away from him. I will not go with you but I will be ready any moment toe to your side."


    "¡­ If you say so¡­ I should appear strong in front of him, right? Then I''ll front mymanding side that you adore."


    "That''s great. I bet he didn''t know about that side of yours."


    "He doesn''t. All I am to him is that weak Shiori who he can step on and can be bought through his sweet words. That''s how weak I look to him."


    That guy became so full of himself. Because he was never caught, his courage also built up. If not for Shio trapping him in marriage, he probably wouldn''t be caught and Nao will end up¡­


    Haa¡­ Let''s not go on that. I already pulled Nao away from him and his future is now doomed. If he kept bugging us even after what Nao and Shio will do to him, I won''t hesitate to do everything I can to erase him from the two girls'' lives.


    "You''re not like that anymore, Shio. You''re strong enough to stand your ground against him, as long as it doesn''t go into physical. Right! In the future, I will teach you self-defense techniques. For now, you have to keep your distance if you judge he''s about to do something."


    Maybe I''ll teach everyone simple techniques like that. It''s to lessen my worry. I feel like my hair will all turn white if I continue worrying about every single thing.


    "Un. Thank you, Ruru. My nervousness lessened and I feel everything will go well tonight. By the way, have you heard from Nao?"


    "I called her during lunch. It''s done. She reported him to the Administration. He was already called but he never answered his phone. If that continues, that case will probably be sent to the Ministry."


    Upon hearing that, there''s a trace of mncholy in her eyes. "I see. All those years he¡­"


    However, before she could finish her words, I grabbed her head and did what Kana and Aya did for me. I put her head onto my chest, letting her be enclosed in my protection.


    "Don''t go there. I''ll stop you from reminiscing about your past with him, Shio. It will only keep hurting you and I don''t want to see you being miserable again."


    Shio didn''t answer immediately and instead, she tightened her embrace and buried her face deeper, making herself morefortable in my arms.


    "Idiot Ruru. What you said¡­ It''s now your assignment to keep me from reverting back to that."


    "I know. I will make sure of that." I whispered.


    Although she''s the older one between us, at this moment, she''s like a little child that I want to seriously protect from any harm.

 Chapter 296: Disturbed

    <h4>Chapter 296: Disturbed</h4>


    When I left Shio''s room, she''s already cheered up enough that I''m confident that she will be fine upon meeting that guy once again.


    Perhaps it''s for closure or perhaps she will try to see if she still has lingering feelings for him.


    Nheless, her decision to divorce him was already set in stone. Otherwise, she wouldn''t go to trouble the Administration by changing her name back to her maiden name.


    When I reached the ssroom to get my bag, Satsuki, Aya and Nami were still there. These three wanted to see me first before they go to their respective mentors. Shizu-senpai for Satsuki, Otsuka-senpai for Aya and Haruko for Nami.


    After picking it up, I looked at the three alternately before going out first.


    When I left the door, I waited right before it to see the threeing out one by one.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked Satsuki who''s the first to show up.


    With these many students walking along the hallway, we both kept our distance.


    "Is it bad to wait for you?"


    "Not really, in fact, I love it," I whispered to her.


    Although that put a smile on her face, her next words were sharp, typical of this tsundere. "Then don''t ask anymore, idiot."


    "Well, I want to hear my Satsuki''s voice. It puts me at ease."


    "You and your tongue." Satsuki rolled her eyes. "If you have time to tease me¡­ Kiss me right now."


    This girl, she''s bing bolder. Or is this her jealousy going out of control?


    No. Knowing her, she just wants more skinship with me. Our timest Saturday was not enough for her.


    I looked to our left and right. There were just too many eyes. Someone would definitely see us if I did.


    "As much as I want to, I can''t do it here. I''m sorry."


    "Of course I''m joking, idiot. How does it feel being teased?"


    "I see. So it''s revenge, huh? I''ll look for youter. Don''t hide from me, alright?"


    "As if I can hide from you. See you, idiot Ruki."


    Along with her lips, her eyes also seemingly curved into a smile which shows her honest feelings at the moment. She''s happy and satisfied that I''m going to look for herter.


    This girl. Perhaps she did that for me to have a reason to look for her. She knew that I couldn''t stand being teased back. She''s getting good at this.


    "Get along with Shizu-senpai, alright?"


    "I know. She''s not¡­ as bad as I thought."


    After saying that, she turned towards the entrance of the School Building to go where she would meet Shizu. Seeing her departing back that looks as if trembling in excitement, a smile couldn''t help but drop on my lips.


    "Your genuine smile is looking really good, Ruki. It''s satisfying to see it."


    From behind me, Aya''s voice suddenly entered my ears. Because I was focused on Satsuki, I hadn''t noticed her.


    The three girls probably had an agreement on the order of who will talk to me. Nami will best.


    Hina is probably still having second thoughts or she can''t adjust yet. Because of her goal to also have Ogawa look at her, she can''t go all-in on me yet. Well, it''s also because I can''t find the right time to be truly alone with her for an extended period of time.


    Last week she stayed behind to talk to me, now she''s the first one to leave. She only left a message on messenger that she''ll go on first.


    "Is it? I never saw my genuine smile. I know I look weird whenever I smile."


    "Uhm, those weird smiles you''re saying was when you''re forcing it. It''s too stiff. I had a picture of you with your genuine smile."


    "Really? How did you capture one?"


    "Back when you brought me home. I took one that morning" She then pulled out her phone and showed me. It was when she was already dressed after taking a bath. In that room where she stayed the night, we sat on the bed with her sitting in front of me.


    We spent a few minutes talking about things in that position and I remembered howfortable that time was.


    In the photo, my eyes were closed and there''s really a smile that could be seen on my lips. It looked a bit of a stolen shot judging by the angle.


    "Alright, that''s a great shot. I looked like a spoiled child there."


    "Hehe. Because you were. The way you clung to me was as if I was going to leave you at any moment. I love looking at this." Ayaughed from the bottom of her heart. This girl''s love for me is this strong.


    It might look like what happened between us was too fast, we''re still at that stage of knowing each other better. Every second that I spend with her is always full of fluffiness.


    After that, we spent a little more than three minutes just talking at that side. With our hushed voice and certain distance, only those close by would be able to notice that there''s that fluffy atmosphere surrounding us.


    In time, she stepped forward and turned to face me. "Uhm, Ruki. See youter."


    "Yes see youter, Aya, have fun and learn well from Otsuka-senpai."


    Seeing that introverted girl bing more confident of herself, her previous gloomy look was already a relic of the past. I look forward to more time with her.


    "Ruu, can you apany me to Haruko-senpai?"


    After a while, Nami appeared from the door.


    "Sure. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, I feel a little bad letting you leave earlier."


    Ah. This girl, it''s not like I held it against her, we had the same understanding of the situation back then.


    "Nami. Is this your way of making an excuse?"


    "Ugh. Don''t out me easily, Ruu. I thought hard of making an excuse to have you walk with me."


    "This girl. You can be straightforward with me. It''s not like I''ll reject you."


    "You don''t understand, Ruu. A girl has to be like this sometimes."


    "Alright, alright. Besides, it''s rare to see my Nami acting cutely like this. Let''s go."


    Walking side by side, those who heard the rumors about us will probably add another detail to it if they saw us. But that''s trivial now. It''s been a while since I got some nice quality time with her. These few minutes of a walk would surely provide that to us.


    When we reached the Club Building, I immediately saw the room where Izumi-senpai, Arisa-senpai and Ogawa should be waiting.


    Through the ss from the door, Nami definitely saw Izumi-senpai in there but not the others.


    "So that''s where you will meet your mentor. How is Izumi-senpai as a mentor, by the way?"


    "Not excellent but also not bad. You know her better than me. She''s more of a delinquent so there''s not much she can teach me."


    "Then what about Arisa-senpai?"


    Of course, I also told them about us and I somewhat expected this question from a mile away. Although I didn''t tell her that Izumi-senpai''s aim was to make Ogawa fall for her, she could easily guess it and her reaction was more lukewarm than I thought.


    She felt bad for him, true. But at the present, Nami is already mine. There''s no issue for her anymore that the other girls were trying to approach him.


    That''s how Ogawa already lost against me without him knowing how.


    "Arisa-senpai is¡­ what can I say? Great. I feelfortable spending that time with her and I want to know more about her."


    "I see. It looks like my Ruu has another target to take down."


    "Don''t say it like I''m going to assassinate her."


    "Depending on the context, that can also mean the same. You yboy¡­"


    "Alright, you win."


    "Since I won, let''s spend some time here¡­"


    Nami suddenly stopped her tracks and stood before the same empty clubroom where I took themst Thursday.


    She checked the surroundings first and made sure that no other students would pass by before opening the door and pulling me inside.


    Of course, I didn''t reject her. If she didn''t stop, I would stop myself to spend some quality time alone with this girl.


    "I missed being alone with you." She started before slipping her arm to my back.


    "Should I walk you hometer?"


    "Yes! You can''t back out from that, Ruu."


    "Of course, I''ll message you. Let''s take the train, is it fine with you?"


    I promised that I will go home with her, this time, I can grant her that. But to be more cautious, we can''t risk it to ride the same bus she always takes every day.


    "I will also suggest that." Nami gave an approving nod before her eyes glittered and her lips parted as if it''s inviting me. "Now that''s out of the way... We have a few minutes, Ruu."


    "I know. I will make sure we''ll both be satisfied during these few minutes."


    After saying that, I picked her up and put her down on that same sofa we used. Looking at her slightly erotic look with her luxurious ck hair sprawled beneath her, I took her glistening lips and gave it a good suck before letting her take the helm in our passionate kiss.


    As we went deeper with our desire for each other, my arm naturally moved and slipped inside her uniform, tracing her smooth and silky skin as it climbed upward, traversing the distance to her twin peaks.


    Although she''s still a bit clumsy, Nami''s hand went from my face to my back before going down to my bottom. Her hand trembled as she started her own exploration.


    Amidst our passionate kisses, we''re gradually bing more indulged at the thought that the possibility of someone disturbing us wouldn''t happen.


    However, that''s where we''re wrong.


    BANG! BANG!


    As if jinxing it, two loud bangs at the door rang out, pulling us immediately out of our trance.


    "Nanami."


    That voice. It''s Ogawa.

 Chapter 297: Not the Time Yet

    <h4>Chapter 297: Not the Time Yet</h4>


    Being interrupted shouldn''t be a problem, we could just pretend we''re not inside or we''re doing something else. But this time, it was Ogawa''s voice that traveled from outside.


    I instantly looked down at the girl below me and saw her frozen expression.


    It was one thing that we nned to tell him but having him caught us, that''s probably something she couldn''t imagine yet. Even if she looked like she was giving hints on him to notice, this situation wasn''t in her mind.


    To get her out of that state, I removed my hand from inside her uniform and ced it on her face. I caressed her cheek gently until her eyes focused on mine once more.


    "Leave this to me, Nami."


    "But¡­"


    "Where''s my scary Nami? It will be fine. Trust me." I dropped a kiss on her lips. She''s slightly trembling but it''s not to the extent that she''s afraid. It''s more like, this situation was something she didn''t expect.


    I don''t know if Ogawa''s alone but if he is, he probably saw us when we passed by that clubroom where they were waiting with Izumi-senpai and Arisa-senpai. He then decided to follow us which led to now.


    "First, I have a question for you," I added after separating my lips from hers.


    By this time, Ogawa banged the door once more. It''s not locked, he could enter if he wanted to but that''s not what he''s doing.


    That guy¡­


    He''s probably afraid to see the scene inside. That coward¡­


    Not only he couldn''t give a definite answer to those chasing after him, but he also couldn''t ept in his mind that Nami was already out of his grasp. He would keep clinging on to the thought that he''s Nami''s boyfriend when it was already too obvious that the way she looked at him had already changed.


    He could still be a friend for her but not the one she likes anymore.


    Well then, he''s giving me the opportunity to turn this into something he''s hoping to happen. He surely hopes that there''s nothing between us.


    Based on Nami''s answer to my question, it''s possible for him to get that and let him delude into his own fantasy.


    Honestly, this kind of thing already happened once with one of my stolen girls. However, at that time, I never asked the girl''s opinion. I went and confronted the guy which resulted in some nasty thing happening.


    To have him ept that his girl was already mine, I had him watch us. I wouldn''t forget the face of that guy upon watching us doing it in front of him. It''s a mixture of emotion that he couldn''tst through it.


    He fled halfway.


    When he did, I stopped and clothed the girl myself before calming her down.


    I was stealing them not to break them but to make them mine. Mine, being a word that has a different meaning for me back then.


    It''s one thing for me to imagine or actually revel in their guy''s reaction but if it would lead to the girl breaking because of it, I wouldn''t ept that.


    Now that the memory was brought up, the way I resolved that incident came back to my mind.


    After that event, I continued staying at the girl''s side whenever we would have free time. And at least a weekter, the guy showed up once again with hatred in his eyes.


    He used the week to think of what he would do and in the end, he probably loved the girl too much that he decided to challenge me into a fight.


    The result was obvious. He lost spectacrly.


    However, even if I won, that day, I presented the girl with a choice. She could go back to being that guy''s girlfriend and our connection would be severed or continue being that guy''s boyfriend even if he already knew that I already stole her from him. He loved her, as long as she stayed as her boyfriend that would prevent him from talking about what happened.


    Presenting those choices, It probably looked like I gave up on her but if I could recall correctly, the desire-driven me simted what would happen. The girl would break up with the guy or the guy would break up with her. If any of the two happened, there''s no point for me keeping her. Hence she got that choice.


    She didn''t answer back then. However, she took the unconscious guy to be treated.


    And through that action of hers, I took that as her picking the first choice I presented her.


    Starting from that time they left the room, I never approached the girl again. Even if there were times that we would run into each other, I would act like I don''t know her and continue on my way despite her stopping and staring at me as if she had a lot of things to say.


    Perhaps she also tried calling out to me back then. As to her expression when she looked at me, I have no idea. I couldn''t remember anymore. In fact I also couldn''t remember her name. Perhaps, it would onlye back to me once I saw her again.


    Who knows? Maybe she continued going to Akane''s school or went to another one. Well, I don''t have any idea what happened next as I hadpletely forgotten about her and I don''t think I will go out of my way to look for her. Our connection was severed that day and being that desire-driven guy, I never looked back. If this current situation hadn''t happened I would probably never remember it.


    This situation with Ogawa and Nami had managed to bring that up from my repressed memories. Haa¡­ If that guy sucked it up and continued dating her, I would probably not give her that choice but he challenged me straight on.


    "Question?" Doubt filled Nami''s eyes.


    Well, it was really unexpected at this moment but unlike that situation from before, I wanted to know her opinion. I don''t want to lose her like that. Even if Ogawa chooses to expose our rtionship to everyone, I will not let her go. But that''s with the premise that she will not choose to leave me. That choice is still there.


    It might sound like a contradiction but the situation is different. That option to leave me is always open and they can take it anytime if they want to. But as long as they haven''t reached the point of picking that choice, I will never let them go even if our rtionship bes exposed to everyone.


    "Un. It''s a simple question. Do you want Ogawa to know about us at this moment?"


    Upon hearing my question, Nami slowly sat up and nced in the door''s direction. There''s no point for me to stop her, I just kept my hand resting on her face while grasping one of her hands.


    That guy didn''t want to open the door but he kept knocking on it while calling out her name.


    "I''m sorry, Ruu. I don''t think this is the appropriate time to tell him."


    As expected. That''s the reason why we set it to that time of visiting their club once again. That way she could talk to him properly and end it in a way she envisioned. I will be there and if something else happens, I will assist her in dealing with Ogawa.


    "Very well." I smiled at her and took out my phone.


    I dialed someone else''s name and in a few seconds, the recipient''s voice reached us.


    "Hubby! This is new. What''s wrong? Why did you call?"


    At first, her voice was excited but upon noticing the irregrity of my call, she instantly asked why. This girl can really read me like most of my girls.


    "Haruko, there''s a situation. Can you pick Nami up in this room?"


    Telling her which room we''re in, she will not get lost since there''s Ogawa as andmark.


    Besides, she is Nami''s mentor, which is a valid reason for her to meet Nami here.


    After telling her that, I put the phone back and faced Nami again. She already stopped trembling but there''s still worry in her eyes.


    "Haruko-senpai?" Nami wondered but in time, she also understood why I asked Haruko to pick her up.


    "Un. Come here, let''s fix your clothes. Our nter is still on, I''ll pick you up and we''ll go home together."


    Fixing her uniform that appeared creased by how intense our movements earlier and brushing her smooth hair to fix it, she reverted back to how she originally looked. Except for the trace of our kisses in the form of her glistening red lips, everything seems fine.


    Well, he''ll still think about it since we''re taking a long time to open that door.


    "Ruu¡­"


    "Don''t say anything else, Nami. I understand everything and if you think about it, you will also understand why I''m doing this."


    Running my thumb on her lips to dry it, I parted her fringes and kissed her forehead.


    When she felt that, Nami''s arms circled around me and tightly embraced me.


    "Thank you, Ruu. I love you. I''m not regretting any of my choices."


    "I know and you know I will continue pursuing you even if you chose him over me. That''s how much I want to steal you or rather, that''s how much I love you."


    As I ran my hand from the back of her head down to her back, we savored the remaining time we would be in each other''s embrace until Haruko showed up outside.


    The first set of words we heard from Haruko was a series of questions directed to the guy waiting for us to open the door.


    "Huh? Who are you? Why are you knocking? That''s open, you know? Do you have business with my mentee?"

 Chapter 298: Namis Time

    <h4>Chapter 298: Nami''s Time</h4>


    As soon as Haruko arrived, I pulled Nami up the sofa as we both went towards the door, normally.


    While Ogawa was trying to think of a way to answer Haruko''s question, we opened the door which immediately stumped him.


    Of course, there were no more traces of what we did but the fact that we''re together was enough for Ogawa to imagine numerous scenarios in his head.


    "Haruko-senpai, Kazuo." Nami acted normal and called out to the two which further stumped the guy.


    Now he didn''t know what to do. Would he confront us or act as if there''s nothing wrong and he was just here to check on us?


    Because I asked for Haruko''s favor, I stayed silent and calmly ced myself behind Nami watching this scene unfold.


    "Great, you brought your boyfriend like I told you. Let''s enter then. Is it fine? It won''t take much of your time."


    With a teasing smile on her face, Haruko turned her eyes on me, asking for my opinion.


    I see. So that''s the scenario she cooked up. In context, she asked Nami as her mentee to bring her boyfriend. Perhaps she would tell something about teaching her regarding rtionships. And instead of bringing Ogawa, Nami brought me here.


    That''s another p to this guy''s face, isn''t it? Let''s see how this will unfold first before bringing this guy back in that room where Izumi-senpai and Arisa-senpai are.


    Like I thought, when Haruko''s words registered in his mind, Ogawa looked as if he ate something bad. His mouth opened and closed without any wordsing out of it.


    He turned mute or he''s deliberating about telling Haruko that he''s the boyfriend and not me all the while thinking why Nami brought me and not him.


    Since Nami already calmed down, she instantly read the situation and rode it.


    "Un. Senpai, this is my boyfriend, Ruu, Onoda Ruki." She first introduced me to Haruko before doing the same to her. And this is Kojima-senpai, Ruu."


    Toplete her act, she turned her head to Ogawa who''s staring nkly at us and winked at him. To let him know that it''s all an act. Perhaps that will calm him down but we just have to continue this farce and make him believe that it was real.


    Acting like I only just met Haruko, I stepped forward and bowed towards her. Seeing that teasing smile of hers, I''m sure she''ll bring this up when we''re alone.


    "Hmm¡­ Onoda-kun, what do you think about my mentee?"


    "Of course, I love her, senpai. Is that even a question?"


    "Such a decisive answer. Well then, you can leave now. I only asked her to see you. Good thing you''re not an indecisive guy or else, I''ll advise her to break up with you."


    This girl¡­ She''s firing shots against Ogawa.


    From the corner of my eye, that guy''s face is now turning green and he''s firmly gritting his teeth, restricting himself from doing something he will regret.


    "Senpai, I think that''s going below the line, he will not be my boyfriend if he''s indecisive, right?" Nami interjected to save the day.


    This girl, she''s now into this act more than me. She even took my hand and sped it tightly with hers, showing it off to Haruko with a meaningful smile on her lips.


    Wait. I suddenly sensed more of a rivalry than just showing me off¡­ This scary girl¡­ Is she taking this chance to also take a jab at Haruko?


    She didn''t know that even though Haruko often concedes her ce to the other girls, she''s retaliating when provoked.


    With a raised eyebrow, her expression says she epted Nami''s challenge. "Is that so? Well then, let''s test his faithfulness to you, let''s go in."


    Scrapping her words about letting me leave, Haruko pushed me and Nami back to the room.


    With Haruko pushing us back inside, Ogawa was left behind, dumbfounded and lost.


    When he saw the door closing, he rushed forward and tried toe in. However, his way was barred by Haruko.


    "Now that I think of it, I forgot about you, who are you?"


    "I''m¡­ their ssmate."


    Not knowing how to introduce himself as, he settled to being just a ssmate, not even a friend. This guy...


    "ssmate? Then shouldn''t you be with your Mentor?"


    "Ah, senpai. He''s probably here to pick me up. Ogawa, a favor, can you tell Izumi-senpai that I will being in a while?"


    I ignored the way he called for Nami''s name earlier and acted as if I didn''t hear any of that as I gave him another reason to go and leave us alone.


    Looking at Nami at my side, she''s more focused on Haruko now than Ogawa''s presence. It''s much better to let him leave and that''s a valid excuse to have him do it with no choice of rejecting.


    That guy¡­ is too pitiful. But hey, he brought this upon himself.


    Well, he still has Izumi-senpaiing after him anyway. Hina too and perhaps there are more that I haven''t met yet.


    Unfortunately, he''s too hung up on Nami while Nami has long been stolen from him by me.


    Having nothing to say in refute and probably restricting himself to make a scene for Nami''s sake, he had no choice but to pick up on what I said.


    "¡­ Alright. Take care of Nanami. And let''s have a talkter."


    "I will naturally take care of her. Don''t worry."


    Without agreeing to that talk, I closed the door on him.


    I waited until I felt his presence disappearing from behind that door before turning around to check on the two girls.


    As expected, they''re in a standoff.


    To stop the sparks from starting to shoot off, I immediately went and put myself between them.


    "Thank you, Haruko. You saved us." Since I couldn''t talk to them at the same time, I turned to Haruko first. "And Nami, you forgot about Ogawa''s existence, are you sure that''s fine?"


    "Anything for you, hubby." After saying that, she pulled on my arm and dropped her lips on mine. Kissing me in front of Nami, I saw how her eyes were not staring at me but the girl behind me.


    "Ruu¡­" In a pleading tone, Nami pulled on my other arm as if she''s trying to pull me away from Haruko''s clutch.


    However, with how good Haruko''s kisses are, I got too absorbed into it.


    With her tongue wriggling its way in my mouth, I hungrily sucked on it as my arm, gradually pulled her closer.


    But being absorbed and being aware was different from each other. It can happen simultaneously.


    That''s why even if my lips were busy responding to Haruko''s kisses, my arm that was being pulled by Nami circled around her waist and pulled her to me just the same.


    With two girls in my lips'' reach, I broke off from Haruko and switched towards Nami''s side.


    I wanted them to get along. With Nami provoking her and Haruko being provoked in turn, I had no choice but to take it upon my hand to calm the situation down.


    Dealing with two girls isn''t new so as soon as my lips dropped on Nami, her slightly pouty expression upon seeing Haruko kissing me rxed. Afterward, she too got absorbed in our kisses.


    And in time, I switched back to Haruko and alternated on the two of them.


    Only when I judged that the two finally got their fill and calmed down, I opened my mouth.


    "Nami, you know that I want you girls to get along. Besides, Haruko is your mentor¡­ And Haruko, you''re the older one and has more experience, to think that you got provoked that easily."


    "Sorry, Ruu." Although satisfied from the kiss, the way I reprimanded her deted Nami resulting in her lowering her head in shame.


    "I admit, I got provoked when she tried showing off that she''s the known girlfriend and not me."


    Right. In the end, it''s still Nami''s fault. That girl, what entered her mind? Is it because it''s the first time for her to see me interacting with another girl aside from Satsuki, Aya and Hina?


    With Haruko already calmed down, she took a step back and sat on the sofa. Perhaps it''s her way to let Nami have peace of mind. She also noticed that our interaction somehow triggered her.


    "You shouldn''t say sorry to me, I called Haruko to help us, right?"


    And because of what she did, the scenario turned into this. It should be me leaving the two of them alone here and going with Ogawa while making the excuse to him that I was there just because Nami''s mentor wanted to see me.


    That way, he could rest his mind before the reveal that will happen soon.


    "Look at me. I love you all the same. I don''t know what happened that led you to do that. You even ignored Ogawa and focused on Haruko." Before Nami could reply I continued telling her what''s on my mind. "Nami, tell me what happened?"


    "Ruu¡­ This is embarrassing and I don''t know if you will understand¡­ I think my period ising soon." While covering her reddened face, Nami confessed.


    Haa¡­ so this is her monthly visit''s quirk?


    "¡­ As I thought, she''s acting well and everything was going smoothly but she suddenly flipped and tried to show off." Haruko thenmented from where she was while shaking her head.

 Chapter 299: Do you want my help, senpai?

    <h4>Chapter 299: Do you want my help, senpai?</h4>


    With her perioding soon, Nami told us that she would be irrational at times and it wouldst until her period ended.


    At least it''s not as bad as Akane''s. Haruko''s period will be a week from now and I already know how to deal with her during that time of the month.


    After sitting and calming Nami down, I repeated my promise to her of picking her upter. We''ll also have to talk about that quirk of herster. If it red up at an inopportune time, we''ll have trouble.


    Ogawa, no matter whether how thick or dense his skull is, surely picked up something earlier when Nami seemingly forgot about him and focused on showing off to Haruko.


    Well, I''m sure he already picked up more than just what he saw earlier. He just couldn''t live to the reality of that. That''s why he kept on clinging to the fantasy that nothing''s going on between Nami and me.


    With Haruko assuring me that she''ll take care of Nami, I excused myself from the two and made my way down to where my Mentor is.


    Before that though, Nami asked for another kiss and with Haruko watching, I also gave her one which made thetter secretly overjoyed.


    Haruko seldom asks me for anything nowadays. That''s why whenever I''m with her, I''m making sure she''ll be more than satisfied with our time.


    -


    -


    As I descended the flight of stairs to reach the first floor, I instantly saw Ogawa waiting next to the stairs. His arms were crossed and he seemed to be staring upwards since earlier.


    When I entered his vision, he stopped leaning on the wall and stood just a few steps from the stairs, like a goon waiting for his victim.


    If he thought he looked threatening this way, he got itpletely wrong. Perhaps to some, he is in a way. However, to me, he''s like a cat standing up in its two legs and meowing angrily. It''s annoying but not threatening at all.


    "Did Izumi-senpai tell you to wait for me?"


    "No."


    This guy¡­ At least mask your cold tone. It already feels like you''re shouting ''I''m angry!''.


    I narrowed my eyes and slowly nodded. Of course, I need to act the part again. It will end soon anyway.


    "I see. Then let''s go, we''ve already kept Izumi-senpai and Arisa-senpai waiting for long."


    I stepped forward and walked past him but his cold voice once again rang.


    "Let''s have a talk, Onoda."


    "What kind of talk? Is it because of that?" I acted ignorantly, hinting at him to what happened earlier.


    "That and about your act with her."


    He''s still conveniently using that point, huh? Act. Although some of the wordsing out of our mouths when faced with the others were part of the act we cooked to hide their rtionship, a great part of it was us not acting but what we think of each other.


    When this guy finally learned everything, I''m anticipating what kind of scene he will make? Will he beg Nami to say that we''re lying? Will he cry and kneel on the ground for me to tell him that I did not do anything to Nami?


    Considering his attitude now, he might just flip out and attack me.


    "Alright. Let''s keep it short, okay? I feel bad for the seniors waiting for us. Ah by the way, how are you and Izumi-senpai?"


    "There''s nothing going on between us." Ogawa denied it quickly as if it''s something insignificant.


    Poor Izumi-senpai. After all her efforts, it''s like this guy''s wearing thick armor that even if Izumi-senpai shoots it with an RPG, there won''t be a scratch.


    Ogawa being truly devoted to Nami could be said as admirable. Unfortunately, I cast my sight on her. And through that, I worked my way to steal her and in the end, we fell in love with each other.


    From an outsiders'' perspective, it''s unfaithful of Nami. However, I''ll take the me for her. All of her efforts to make this guy confess to her were all used by me to set me up the pedestal and ultimately take her for myself.


    That''s also what happened to Satsuki and Kana after all. All the girls who I refused to use some really despicable means to force them to be mine, they would all be seen as unfaithful to their exes if the details about how they became mine were revealed for everyone to see.


    "Tell me, Onoda. Is the reason really like that? She presented you to her mentor as her boyfriend." Ogawa continued when he saw me not pursuing the question about Izumi-senpai.


    "Are you suspecting us again?"


    "I am."


    "I see. Feel free to suspect us then. That means I really don''t need to exin anything. You already generated the entire scenario inside your mind. You''reing to me because you can''t take it upon yourself to ask Nami, right?"


    "¡­ That''s not¡ª"


    "Don''t deny it. Just from the tone of your voice, it says it all." I cut him off, shrugged and left him behind, frozen still from where he was standing.


    There''s no point for me to confuse him any more. Giving him a hit in the head using a few sentences was enough.


    He had a lot of chances to ask Nami but ording to her, Ogawa was acting normally whenever he''s in front of her. That''s after I confused him during Satsuki''s Practice Game.


    It''s like he took my words seriously about him not looking at Nami''s reaction. So instead of making her ufortable, he''s now venting his frustration and all her suspicion on me. In his head, he''s probably hoping that I''m tricking Nami, that way she will hate me soon.


    But the reality was a lot different than his fantasy and I don''t have any intention to entertain that script he''s writing for his convenience.


    When I opened the door to the abandoned clubroom, Izumi-senpai was sitting on the same chair she sat onst week with Arisa-senpai seemingly consoling her.


    When they heard the door opening, Izumi-senpai''s eyes lit up as if she''s expecting Ogawa to appear. Unfortunately, much to her dismay, there''s only me.


    I don''t know if that guy will follow after what I told him. But given his personality of Mr. Nice Guy sh Harem Protagonist, he will show up in a while.


    "Disappointed, senpai? I''m sorry I''m not Ogawa." I teased as my feet led me to my corner.


    Upon hearing that, instead of Izumi-senpai, Arisa-senpai took on an angry expression like a mother trying to defend her child. "Onoda-kun, if you don''t have anything good to say, shut up, okay?"


    I raised both of my hands to my side, surrendering to that.


    Well, Ist saw Arisa-senpaist Thursday where she ran away after I teased her. Seeing her again, I admit, I missed her.


    "Where is he? Didn''t he run after you and Nanami?"


    "He did. He''s just outside, near the stairs. I don''t know what he''s doing there."


    Upon hearing my answer, Arisa-senpai went out of the door, "Apany Izumi, I''ll go and bring Kazuo here."


    Seeing her running back, that girl is truly a great friend.


    Then here''s the delinquent who appeared to be losing all hope at wooing Ogawa to her.


    "Senpai, why are you downcast? Did he reject you again?"


    "¡­Shut up, Onoda-kun. If you have time to ask me, help me Arisa look for Kazuo."


    "You heard her, she just asked me to look after you. Who do I need to obey?"


    "Then shut up there and wait."


    Well, this conversation is counter-productive.


    Instead of asking her, I used my eyes to observe Izumi-senpai. Unlike before, her uniform was surprisingly well-kept. The buttons all buttoned up and her skirt was now lower than before. Her hair was done as well. Although it''s still dyed blue, it looks like she trimmed it. The amount of make-up on her face somewhat lessened but that lips of hers were as red as a cherry from her lipstick.


    Huh? Why is she wearing lipstick now?


    Is she resorting to thoroughly seducing him now? Is she thinking that if she changes her image, Ogawa will finally look in her direction?


    "Senpai, you look beautiful today but I guess Ogawa hadn''t noticed that."


    "You! I told you to shut up! Face that wall. Don''t look at me!"


    As expected. She red up and I probably hit the bullseye. That guy¡­ Perhaps in the process of seducing him, he suddenly ran out after seeing us.


    "Alright, alright. But senpai, is it worth it doing all this effort? You know he''s only looking at one person. Even if Nami is already mine, he''s still chasing after her."


    "I know that, you don''t need to rub salt in my wound, do you? Besides, how many times will I tell you to shut up?"


    "Maybe three more times."


    I expected that she would be more consumed with her annoyance at me but what came next was a long sigh before silence once again ensued in the room.


    "I thought you''re tenacious, why are you giving up already?"


    "You''re not Kazuo, idiot."


    "Ah. Right, that''s the point. Do you want me to help you, senpai?" I smirked and stood up from where I was standing.


    Narrowing the distance between us, I noticed Izumi-senpai''s ears perked up with what I said.


    "You? Help me? How?"


    This sudden interest¡­ I guess she''s really out of options now.


    "Hmm¡­I don''t know, I don''t have any idea what''s going on between you two after all. But if it can alleviate that mood of yours, then I''ll be d to help."


    Let''s see. What kind of help will I provide her? Pushing her to be with Ogawa will just put a bad taste in my mouth.


    I don''t know. I feel like I don''t want to see that guy being happy anymore.


    He interrupted my time with Nami. This might sound petty of me but I hate being interrupted like that.

 Chapter 300: Swapping Again

    <h4>Chapter 300: Swapping Again</h4>


    "What do you want to achieve, senpai?"


    As I turned to face her again, Izumi-senpai picked up her chair and moved it near me. This shows how much interest she had when I told her I will help her.


    Just how much of a lovestruck girl she is? Despite numerous attempts to woo Ogawa and failing every time, she''s still this eager to make that guy look at her in a different light.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I want to be put in his eyes just like how he looks at Nanami. You''re Nanami''s boyfriend, why are you so rxed that another guy was still chasing after your girl?"


    Chasing after my girl, eh? As if he has a chance to get her back. Well, given that he''s like a protagonist, some kind of deus ex machina might happen to him which could give him a chance to redeem himself.


    Let''s see. I''ll be cautious of what''s happening around him.


    "It''s not that I''m rxed. I''m just confident that she''s mine and not his. No matter what he does, he''ll never get the previous attraction she had towards him before."


    Staring straight at Izumi-senpai''s eyes, I could see the minute details that happened within it. The slight widening of it showed her surprise or awe from the words that came out of my mouth.


    "He wasted all the chances he had. If I didn''t appear in Nami''s life, I''m sure he''ll stay the same indecisive guy who couldn''t confess to the girl he likes while ultimately being surrounded by other girls who like him. Even from the first time I saw him, I immediately saw his trait. A harem protagonist who will not end up with any of the girls currently surrounding him. Perhaps in the future, he will be able to marry someone else but not among the girls in your circle right now." I continued with my evaluation and perhaps, this is the first time I had to thoroughly put into words what I think about that guy.


    "That''s a harsh evaluation, don''t you think so?"


    Is it harsh? I don''t think so. Besides, I even said he can still marry someone in the future despite his current trait.


    Ah. Izumi-senpai probably felt slighted about that line where even she was crossed out.


    "Well, I kind of hated his guts so it''s really my biased view of him. What about you, senpai? What do you think of him? Of course, outside of your attraction to him, what else do you see in him?" I answered honestly before returning a question.


    "¡­ If I remove my attraction towards him? I don''t know."


    "See. You''re also seeing him in your own biased view. He''s handsome and kind, I get it. He also doesn''t discriminate against anyone else. As long as you''re in his good books, he will smile at you. He also doesn''t have a noticeable conflict with any other students aside from Nami who bickered with him at times. Senpai, do you like him as him or is it an indescribable affection you have towards him?"


    Just like with Nikaido. That attraction she had towards me led her to do some extreme things so that I will put her in my eyes.


    Looking at Izumi-senpai, she''s also possibly leaning onto that.


    "¡­ I thought you will help me. Why do you keep asking questions like this?"


    "Well, I have to know to what extent your like is towards him. That way I can draw the line of what you can do to make him look in your direction."


    Although I said I don''t want to see him getting together with Izumi-senpai. I guess it''s wrong for me to use her for that. I''ll help her in a way but only enough to let her feel superficial progress.


    Err¡­ That sounds crueler. Giving her bubble hopes that will pop at any moment.


    Well, who knows what will happen in the future? I''ll first see what it is that''s driving her to be so head-over-heels towards that guy.


    -


    -


    Time passed and my conversation with Izumi-senpai was somewhat fruitful. She was also delighted to share things that she kept hidden in her. Although there''s Arisa-senpai supporting her 100%, it''s like the feeling of getting a second opinion for her.


    I hadn''t formed a suitable take on how to help her yet but I told her that I will get Arisa-senpai and we will think of a way together.


    Of course, including Arisa-senpai was filled with my ulterior motive to be closer to that girl. In any case, with the new hope I dangled towards her, she grasped it tightly with enthusiasm that she seemingly forgot that instancest week where Arisa-senpai and I showed her that scene.


    Around 15 minutes after she left, Arisa-senpai came back with Ogawa in tow.


    Judging from his meek expression, the girl probably reprimanded him or she gave him an earful. Nheless, with that smug expression on her face, I raised a thumb in her direction which made Arisa-senpai''s lips bloomed into a beautiful smile.


    "Well then, just likest week. We''ll swap mentee. Onoda-kun, to me!"


    Still feeling the tion as if she did a good deed, Arisa-senpai ushered me towards the other room where we spent the time spying on the twost week.


    "Izumi-senpai, remember. Do it discreetly and don''t push yourself towards him." I whispered to the girl on the chair who''s now staring intently towards the meek-looking Ogawa.


    On the other hand, when Ogawa looked at me, he still had the same kind of coldness as if he couldn''t wait to interrogate me again and vent his frustration about Nami by confronting me. As if I''ll entertain that to make him feel good about himself.


    That''s why after giving him a single nce, I followed behind Arisa-senpai to the next room.


    It''s still the same dusty room. The two chairs I brought for us to sit onst week were still near the door.


    Upon entering, Arisa-senpai continued until she reached the middle of the room. This time, she probably didn''t want to peek at what''s happening in the previous room or there were some things going on in her mind.


    She did say she would mentor me seriously this week. I wonder what she prepared.


    Following her, I picked up the chairs and moved them to the middle.


    When Arisa-senpai heard the sound when I dropped the chairs to the ground, she reflexively turned around as if she was surprised by the sudden noise.


    "You seem to be out of sorts, senpai. Did something happen?" I asked her with a hint of worry in my voice.


    Alternating her gaze between the chairs in me, Arisa-senpai shook her head. "Onoda-kun."


    Calling out my name, she met my gaze that''s been locked to her figure ever since I entered the room.


    All my focus was already on her. The conversation I had with Izumi-senpai and the possibilities that I was thinking of earlier was already put at the back of my mind.


    "What is it, senpai? You''re surprisingly different from how you were before you entered this room."


    "Are you as dense as Kazuo? It''s because of you, numbskull."


    "Why because of me?"


    "Haa¡­ Can I hit you thrice, Onoda-kun?"


    Seeing her troubled face like this¡­ something was welling up in me. It''s like I wanted to continue teasing her. Is this my sadistic nature?


    No. This is just how fond I am of her.


    "That''s a specific number but go ahead. In return, let me hold you for three seconds." After saying that, I stepped forward, closing the distance between us.


    "Nevermind then. You''re still like this even after I lectured you." With a click of her tongue, Arisa-senpai turned around and took a step forward.


    I followed her and seeing her exposed back, my arms moved and slowly slipped themselves from her sides.


    However, before I couldpletely enclose her in my embrace, Arisa-senpai pped my arms away.


    Taking that as a sign of her rejection, I stopped and stepped backward.


    "I see. Alright. No more ying. I''m sorry for my behavior, senpai."


    I took one of the chairs and brought it away from her. After putting it down in one corner, I sat there.


    Noticing my presence disappearing behind her, Arisa-senpai turned around.


    "Are you trying to make me pity you?"


    "No. I just feel like I might not be able to control myself if I''m near you. You will not like that so I''m taking precaution."


    Putting a hand on her forehead, Arisa-senpai once again sighed before walking to my corner while pulling the chair with her.


    When she reached at least a few steps of distance between us, she stopped and sat on it.


    "Onoda-kun. I told you. What happened between us is a one-time thing. It will not happen and it should not happen again. I know you understand that. I had just lectured Ogawa about his rtionships, don''t make me do it again for you."


    "I understand. But senpai, I want to know more about you." I nodded at her and told her my intention. Well, my real intention about getting close to her. What I did earlier was just me being a horndog who couldn''t control himself.


    "If that''s the case, I can tell you. But don''t try that stunt again." Arisa-senpai crossed her arms, pressing those two perky hills of hers.


    "I respect you, Arisa-senpai. That''s why I will listen to you. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything like that again. At least at this distance, I won''t."


    "You¡­ Don''t you feel bad about Nanami? Because I do. She''s a friend of mine and you''re her boyfriend. Ogawa is chasing after her but she chose you. Do you want to throw that away?"


    In a logical and moral sense, what she''s saying is correct. But they''re already aware of my entanglement with Arisa-senpai. Even Nami.


    "Not really. There''s no throwing someone away, senpai. I guess I could tell you that I''m not normal¡­ Far less normal than the guys you currently know or those you encountered so far."


    "What do you mean?" Intrigued, Arisa-senpai leaned forward a bit.

 Chapter 301: Flipped Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 301: Flipped Attitude</h4>


    Now that I got her interest, I''m now deliberating whether to tell her about my not-so-normal rtionships or not. For sure, given that she seemed to be more mature in thinking than most girls around me and how she wanted to keep the status quo despite admitting how we had a good thing going between us, she would surely be enraged if I revealed our secret to her. At least at this point, she would be. I had to slowly change her line of thinking about that point.


    That''s why I decided not to tell her about it yet. I will drop clues here and there easing her up to the idea. But the risk is still high. Perhaps, it will backfire and all the good I piled up in her books will bepletely erased.


    I''m prepared for that though. This will be tough but I''m willing to tread on it for her.


    "I can''t tell you, senpai. Even if I want to, I can''t. This isn''t just about me after all."


    "What is this? Why are you being mysterious?"


    "Well, it''splicated and you will surely be angry at me if I tell you. Given your personality, you will. And¡­ It''s not something I want to see yet."


    "After having piqued my curiosity, you''re gonna act like this. You''re messing with me, Onoda-kun." Arisa-senpai exhaled and put on a disappointed expression.


    "Well then, will you understand it with this? I love Nami. That will never change. However, I''m interested in you as well, senpai."


    As soon as she realized the meaning of my words, Arisa-senpai stared at me for a minute, shook her head and deeply sighed all the while keeping her disappointed expression.


    "I see. You''re just another one of those yboys who can''t be satisfied with one. And here I am, having high hopes for you. I''m disappointed Onoda-kun¡­ Let''s move onto your Mentor Program."


    "As I expected, that will be your response. Alright, I''m listening." I wryly smiled and didn''t follow through on what I told her, instead, I also switched gears to put my focus on the Mentor Program.


    Upon hearing my answer and seeing my reaction, Arisa-senpai paused for a while. Perhaps she was trying to understand why I so easily gave up.


    However, even after a few minutes of trying to sound me out, nothing changed, I didn''t say anything anymore and just waited for her to open her mouth again.


    In this way, I noticed how she appeared to be slightly irritated. After taking a deep breath, she pulled out a folder from her bag, wlessly switching to the Mentor Program and putting in everything that happened in the previous few minutes to the back of her mind.


    "¡­ This is what I prepared for you. Check it"


    There''s that coldness in her voice now. It''s prickly. However, this just increased my evaluation of her.


    Shizu-senpai is also like this at first. However, she was proven to be a ''ss cannon'' that had her personality shatter easily once I got a good grasp of it.


    But Arisa-senpai, she''s different. She has her own belief and what she''s showing to me is her real attitude. That yful side of hers that I experienced before was just how she put those not close enough to her at arm''s length. If she considers someone her friend then she will be like this, considerate and will often give advice and lectures.


    I took the folder and opened it. As I scanned over the topics she managed topile, I was awed by her once more. Not only was it organized, but it was also too detailed that even without any added input by her, I would understand it.


    Nheless, I''m sure she would still walk me through it one by one.


    Well then, let me try if my guess is right.


    "Thank you, senpai. I feel like I will learn a lot from this." I stood up and bowed to her before turning my heels to the door.


    "Where are you going?"


    As I expected, Arisa-senpai stopped me with her words.


    "I''m going to study this, senpai. I don''t want to impose on you any longer. Besides¡­ Ah, nevermind."


    "Stay here. I''m your mentor for the day. I will walk you through it one by one."


    My guess is right. This girl, she''s truly wonderful. However, at the same time, it will be harder for me to get past her defenses she had already put up.


    Arisa-senpai can perfectly separate one thing from another.


    Even though she seemed thoroughly disappointed from what I told her, she wouldn''t let ite into conflict with her role as my Mentor for the day.


    I acted conflicted at first before turning back to my seat. I purposely avoided meeting her gaze and put my eyes focused on the folder filled with the knowledge shepiled and organized for me.


    After a few minutes of silence, I heard Arisa-senpai pulling her chair again and ced it next to me. As her refreshing womanly scent wafted over to my side when she sat on it, she leaned over and started exining what''s in the folder one by one.


    With all my experiences with girls, I know when to behave myself so instead of relishing the fact that she''s close to me and trying anything funny, I focused on taking in the knowledge she''s imparting to me. This is also my purpose in this Mentor Program after all.


    Even if I''m already getting drawn towards the girl next to me, I will not forget it. Even if most of the knowledge in it could be proven trivial, who knows if I might have a use for it in the future?


    In this way, an hour passed within this room where her voice continued to exin while I asionally asked her for rification.


    Halfway through it, Arisa-senpai was also engrossed in teaching me. Perhaps, it was because I''m not that difficult to teach or she already eased up from what she heard from me earlier.


    "With that, we''re done for today." Arisa-senpai stopped leaning over. She then did some stretching; raising her arms up to ease her muscles on her sides and arms that probably felt the strain from leaning over a long period of time.


    "Thank you, senpai." I bowed to her once more and handed the folder back to her. "Let me get you a drink."


    "It''s fine. I don''t need it."


    "After an hour of talking, I''m sure your throat is now dry. Let me insist. I will leave after giving it to you, don''t worry." I smiled and stood up.


    Without waiting for her reply, I went to the door. Not the door to where Ogawa and Izumi-senpai currently are but another door leading outside.


    For now, this should be enough. There will be more chances in the future. I will also put off that request from Izumi-senpai. It''s not the time to talk about that after the flip in the attitude of Arisa-senpai from what I said.


    After spending around 10 minutes going back and forth from the nearest vending machine, I found Arisa-senpai seated and staring at the door when I came back.


    After handing her a canned drink for her and Izumi-senpai, I turned around once more and my feet led me back to the door.


    I couldn''t care less for Ogawa, he could buy one for his own.


    However, before I couldpletely leave the room, I heard Arisa-senpai''s voice as it carried a question.


    "What are you, really?"


    I looked behind and saw her contemting expression as her eyes met mine. She''s waiting for me to answer it but after what happened, I just shook my head andpleted my exit, closing the door to that room.


    There''s no need to rush it. Just like with Shizu-senpai, I will slowly try to understand her and in turn, she will also understand me.


    Even so, this time with her could be said as still fruitful. Moreover, it became clearer for me that I''m hopelessly interested in another girl once again.


    Just like before, I had this urge in me topletely make her mine. It might be not at the moment but in the near future.


    -


    -


    Now that I''m done with my Mentor Program a bit ahead of time, I checked my phone to see if there''s something new. Apart from the messages from the girls, Akane continues to try to gain sympathy from me with her voicemails filled with her pleading for me to pick her up from her school. That silly girl¡­


    Because of that, before going up to the Literature Club, I called her and satisfied her. At the same time, Fuyu apologized to me saying she was powerless to control Akane and she deemed that only I would be able to truly calm her down.


    I wouldn''t be able toe and pick her up since I still have that time with Shizu-senpai, so in a promise that I will make it up for ater date, I asked Fuyu to escort Akane home which the former agreed to readily.


    Now that''s another great friend. The problem is, how can I thank her for her help? I have no idea yet. I''ll ask the silly girl instead since she knows her friend better than me.


    After replying to the messages of Elizabeth, Hiyori and Aika, I went up to the clubroom.


    Aya was still with Otsuka-senpai, Nami with Haruko and Satsuki with Shizu.


    And because it''s still the time for 7th period, there''s no one in the clubroom yet.


    For the first time in a while, I got a rare alone time.


    Checking my phone again, messages from other girls also came in. MIzuki, Yukari and Miyako. There''s also one from Yae and Otoha.


    They''re still in ss. Those girls have this much free time, huh? Well, it''s not like I hated it. After replying to all of them, I took out the organized n which Akane helped me createst night.


    It''s the n that I will present to Ishida-senpai. Since I have the time, I thought of checking it again.


    It''s not a definite n yet but a rough draft of what we thought of will be usible for the Literature Club.


    Spending the time focusing on it¡­ the chime of the bell rang out indicating the end of the 7th period.

 Chapter 302: Before the Seniors Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 302: Before the Seniors Arrive</h4>


    Minutes after the bell rang, the first one to arrive at the clubroom was none other than Rae.


    When I greeted her, a wide smile fell upon her lips as she excitedly ran towards me. With only the two of us here, she didn''t put on any restraint and instantly arrived behind me, slipping her hands from my shoulders.


    "You''re surprisingly early." Rae rested her chin on my right shoulder as she looked on at what I was doing.


    "I finished early with my Mentor. What about you?"


    Smelling the fruity scent of her hair as it draped over my shoulder, I couldn''t help but lean closer to her. And that movement from me was weed by her happily as she started rubbing her cheeks on mine.


    "Uhm. It''s alright I guess. Thanks to you, I got an easy time getting familiar with my Mentor. If it was before, I would probably barrage her with the knowledge I had about the topics she''s discussing with me."


    That¡­ is possible to happen. I wonder, if it''s still the Rae from before, her Mentor will probably have a headache dealing with her.


    "That''s good to hear. My Rae is bing more of a normal girl now."


    As if she was hurt by my sentence and emphasis on ''normal'', Rae pinched my cheeks. "I know how abnormal I was before but one not-so-normal guy woke me up. Can I ask for a kiss from him?"


    "I will be asking if you didn''t ask." I smiled and reached my hand to the back of her head, pushing her closer to me.


    As our lips met each other and shared a longer-than-normal kiss, Rae eventually moved from behind me to straddling me on my seat. Without any other eyes watching us, our kiss went deeper and I had to move what I was doing to the side.


    This isn''t the day of our appointment. However, this is a rare chance to be alone with this girl.


    Last week, I managed to make her climax by eating her out. The way she trembled from the pleasure of me doing it for her is still fresh in my mind and I''m sure that''s also what''s in this girl''s mind.


    With my arms exploring behind her, I started caressing her back and slowly slid down to her supple butt.


    Upon feeling my naughty hands grabbing her backside, Rae whispered. "Kana and Ishida-senpai wille any minute¡­"


    "Do you want me to stop?"


    "No¡­" She immediately shook her head before unbuttoning the top button of my uniform.


    "Well then¡­" Going down from her lips to her neck, my kisses grew in intensity as the sound of smooches filled the clubroom. And likewise, when she got the chance, Rae also moved down and showered my neck and even that part of my chest that was exposed from the unbuttoned part with kisses.


    Moreover, Rae''s hips also moved as she fixed herself on top of my bulge. She specifically went in to find it using her hand. Once she felt the warmthing from it, Rae promptly moved on top of it and started grinding her hips, filling both of us with the warmness of those particr parts of our body.


    "We are yet to talk about when our appointment for this week will be." While we''re in a situation of pleasuring one another, Rae opened a conversation topic.


    "Let''s see. PE ss might not be usible anymore. Do you mind if I walk you to your house?" And I answered her before nibbling her ears.


    While feeling the ticklish sensation, Rae answered while squirming to pull her ear away from my lips "¡­ That will be wonderful."


    This girl''s reaction is too stimting. I guess the fact that we don''t always have the time to be together added to it that''s why¡­ I''m feeling more eager to spend this time with her.


    I stopped nibbling her ears but whispered to it next. "Then it''s decided. We can stop by somewhere for our sessions."


    "Un. Will it be a hotel?"


    "This girl¡­ I''m thinking of a normal coffee shop or the likes but now that you mentioned it¡­ That ce is also possible."


    "I can''t wait."


    While seductively biting her lips, Rae''s stuck out her tongue next to have me suck on it.


    Of course, with that kind of invitation, I hungrily sucked on her tongue as my hand continued to guide her hips. It didn''t take long for me to get fully erect that my shaft could already feel her slits perfectly lodged onto it. It''s just a matter of time now for her juices to pass through her panties and soak that part of my pants.


    "You''re aware of what will happen if we go to that kind of establishment, right?"


    "Yes, but knowing you, I''m sure you''re thinking along the lines of ''Is it really the right time?''. You''re easy to read when ites to this."


    Err¡­ She''s not wrong. I will still think about that.


    "Well, I care about my Rae. Unless you''re ready, I will not bring that topic up."


    "I''m ready¡­ Last week, only I got to feel like that. I also wanted to see you making the same face as me." Still in the same tone, Rae whispered it directly to my ear while pressing herself harder on my bulge.


    "You''re bing naughty and lustful. I corrupted you to this degree, huh?"


    From that kiss to eating her out and now¡­ we''re moving onto the most important part. I guess I really corrupted her to this degree. Even Aya was bing lewder by the day. Nheless, they''re only showing it to me. No one was able to notice that I already got Aya''s first time except my girls who were aware of what I was doing.


    "Only to you, though. I can only be like this in front of you, Ruki. Even the most handsome guy in our ss will not be able to hold a candle to you."


    "You''re lifting me up the pedestal too much. I''m just an ordinary guy."


    "Ordinary¡­ Who are you joking? I saw that makeover Ririka made earlier. She posted it in the group. The sses suit you." Rae leered at me.


    "So you also have a thing for sses."


    Of course, that''s what she''s pointing out. The sses.


    "Perhaps? However, the biggest factor was because it''s you who''s wearing it."


    "Then for your satisfaction, I''ll wear that when I walk you home this week."


    "That''s another thing to look forward to."


    Ending our conversation on that note, we swiftly went into a more passionate mood. In time I lifted her up the table and sat her there. Her legs spread open and tightly embraced around my hips pulling me closer to her. She pulled my zipper down and unbuttoned my pants to make it fair. Even over our underwear, the way we''re grinding at each other was enough to produce waves of pleasure for both of us. There''s now only a thin cloth separating us. Just by sliding hers to the side and pulling mine a little lower, we will be able to grind it directly.


    However, that''s for the other day. Even if my head was already gearing towards entering that wet and sloppy part of hers, I held myself back.


    Instead, to make it feel better for her, I lifted her uniform along with her bra, exposing her slightly developed perky twin mounds.


    I ran my hands from her navel up to that point, cupping them perfectly in my palm. Upon feeling that, Rae let out a soft moan.


    It was the first time she was touched at that part. With heightened sensitivity and the effect of what we''re doing below, it didn''t take long for her nipples to get hard and erect.


    Under her watchful and expecting eyes, I went down from her neck and took one of her pinkish nipples inside my mouth.


    As she drew a deep breath, Rae''s chest heaved up and down, making the other exposed nipple tremble in extreme excitement.


    While I was ying the one in my mouth with my tongue, my hand naturally put the other one in between my thumb and my forefinger.


    Unfortunately, we''re running short on time. It''s already been minutes since the bell rang.


    After ying at her two pinkish beads and soaking them inside my mouth with my saliva, making it swell into glossy reddish pink, we stopped and wordlessly separated from each other.


    We understood that we couldn''t go any further. Not at the moment. Nheless, that short bout between us made the girl climax once when I sucked it hard while pushing the pointed tip of my covered cock in her cavern slightly.


    Before someone entered the clubroom, Rae whispered to my ear while she''s still trying to catch her breath, "¡­Did it taste good?"


    And to tickle her teasing sense, I replied, "Tasted like a candy that I will not get tired sucking. Did it feel good?"


    "¡­ Yes. A bit ticklish at first but it gets better over time. Also, remembering you sucking it like a baby still made it tingle at this moment. There''s also that¡­ I feel like you can easily enter me." To hide her embarrassment, Rae buried her face on my shoulder while clinging to it tightly.


    "Naughty girl¡­ We can''t finish today but I will make sure to when that timees." I put my hand on her hand and caressed it. In time, Rae went from hugging that arm, to wrapping her arms around me.


    When Kana arrived and saw that, she silently went to my other side and did the same.


    Now that I think of it, I haven''t finished what I was doing¡­

 Chapter 303: Presenting the Plan

    <h4>Chapter 303: Presenting the n</h4>


    "You''re early. That''s a miracle, Onoda-kun. Did the heavens flip?" Ishida-senpai remarked as soon as she entered the room and saw me inside. However, she''s certainly pleased upon seeing me in the room that she turned a blind eye to the two girls clinging on my left and right.


    "I promised¡­ Ah no. The truth is I got free time so I went straight here."


    "You know you shouldn''t have corrected yourself. In any case, have you prepared it?" Ishida-senpai shook her head and sat at her seat, away from us.


    Perhaps she didn''t want to be unnecessarily exposed to seeing us sticking close together. Well, even if she already said not to be too overly affectionate in this clubroom, Kana and Rae couldn''t help it.


    "Yes. Here it is." Gently plucking myself away from the two girls, I stood up and handed her the n that I hastily finished when Kana arrived.


    Well, it''s alreadyplete but I just improved on some parts. My time with Rae shortened that improvisation though, resulting in it still being rough on some corners.


    Nheless, I don''t regret the time I spent with her.


    Ishida-senpai took it. While flipping on its pages where most details were written, she signaled for me to sit down and not stand at her side.


    Taking the nearest seat, I nced at the two girls who were also waiting for Ishida-senpai''s judgement.


    When they saw me looking at them, the two did encouraging gestures. Seeing their cute disys, a smile naturally emerged from my lips.


    "You¡­" Suddenly, Ishida-senpai interrupted that kinda fluffy moment I was having with the two even if we''re seats away from each other. Although her tone didn''t sound cold, there''s an expression of disbelief on her face. "Did you make this by yourself?"


    "No. I asked for someone''s help. We pooled our ideas together and that''s the result."


    Ishida-senpai nodded at my answer before putting the folder down and pointed at something written on it. "Come here, look at this."


    With that kind of instruction, I moved my chair next to her and leaned over to see what she''s trying to show me. "What about this, senpai? Is it wrong?"


    "No. What you put here. It''s impossible for us to aplish it."


    To clearly see what she''s pointing at I lean closer leading for our shoulders to brush against each other. Because of my nature, I also couldn''t help but look at her in case that''s something that would make her ufortable. Luckily, her entire focus was on the n I handed to her.


    This is the first time I got to observe Ishida-senpai this close. Although she''s not as cute as Kana or as pretty as Akane, this trait of hers that could keep her focus on important things, as well as her diligence in her role as the Club President, was truly admirable. And I found that attractive.


    Although it sounds like a normal trait for others, not everyone can be like her who will not be distracted by things unrted to the topic at hand.


    For example, me. I am already distracted just by being this close to her, staring at her face, inhaling the scenting from her hair and body.


    "Onoda-kun, focus." Upon seeing me lost in my own thoughts, Ishida-senpai reminded me.


    Perhaps the two girls watching from their seats will have something to tease me aboutter¡­ Haa. I''ll give it to them. I''ll just tease them back if they did.


    "Ah. That''s¡­ I n to employ help to aplish that."


    "I see. But Onoda-kun, where will you employ help? Everyone will be busy with their own clubs and ss. Besides, it''s hard to call it as something the Literature Club prepared if there were hired hands."


    "I get you, senpai. But only for preparations, I feel like we will lose a lot of time if we also do it by ourselves. When the Festival starts, only us members of the club will manage it."


    It''s a n that will allow for most students to find that the Literature Club isn''t just a bookworm club or wannabe-writers club. It will show them that it will feel like they''re diving into a whole new world of possibilities. There are various types of literature so¡­ each of those or all those we could prepare will have their own ce.


    "Alright. I''ll take this for now and study this. I''ll call you when I''m done. We will talk about this in detail again by then." Ishida-senpai straightened her back and closed the folder before sliding it to the table, passing it to the two girls at the other side of the table. "You two should look at this as well. Perhaps you already did but I also want to hear your opinions."


    The two took it and nodded in agreement. Rae only took a glimpse of it earlier and Kana... She was busy beingfortable with me so she also hadn''t got the chance to check it.


    As soon as they opened it, the two became engrossed at what''s written in it.


    "Do you think it''s possible to be realized, senpai?"


    With a rare smile on her lips, Ishida-senpai answered. "It''s a great n but we need to revise a lot of things on it and perhaps, lower the scale of what you wanted to do. We have limited hands. With Kenji noting to the club, there are only five of us."


    "I see. You''re right. Well then, I''ll be in your care, senpai. Let me learn from you."


    "As if you still need to learn, you have Kana, Mirae and that someone who helped you draw that n."


    "Well, everyone has their own specialty. If I am to seed the Club, I need to learn from the President herself, right?"


    "Are you sure this is not you trying to get into my skirt?"


    "Do I look that much of a pervert?"


    "If you''re asking me then yes. You unnecessarily sniffed me three times just now."


    "¡­ I couldn''t deny that. However, senpai, I''m serious at learning from you."


    Before answering, Ishida-senpai stared at me as if sounding my answer out. Because of what I''ve shown to her, it''s now harder for her to believe me. "Well then Onoda-kun. First lesson. Learn to differentiate your personal issue from the club''s. In this room, I want you to be the role model for the others."


    Ah, she''s telling me that I should behave and not be too chummy to Kana and Rae whenever we''re in this clubroom. If she found out that we''ve done more than just kissing in this room, what will be her reaction?


    "I want to say yes but senpai¡­ If you''re in my shoes, you will want to pamper that cute and shy girl and that knowledge girl who still needed someone to guide her."


    "I don''t want to hear excuses, Onoda-kun. If you can''t do that then there''s no point in me teaching you, is there?" Wiping that slight smile off her face, Ishida-senpai''s eyes turned into a slit as she waited for my next answer.


    "Alright, I will do that. But is it fine to greet them like we always do?"


    "If it''s only that then it''s fine. I want to see progress in a week, Onoda-kun. If it doesn''t change...then, don''t run to me for learning again."


    One week¡­ By then, I have to stop us to be too affectionate when in this clubroom. But if that happens, my quality time with them will be lessened and I might need another room to bring them to.


    "I understand, senpai. I''ll talk to them about it."


    This is for that progress, so I guess I can just mark this ce as off-limits whenever Ishida-senpai is here. When she''s not, we can sneakily be affectionate towards each other.


    "Good, now go. You still have your Secretary Job, right?"


    "Can''t I stay here for a bit?"


    It''s still a bit early and it''s been a while since I stayed this long in this clubroom anyway.


    "What for? They''re busy, don''t disturb them again."


    "But you''re not busy, senpai."


    "I told you. Don''t try to get into my skirt in this room."


    She always ends at that conclusion¡­ Getting into her skirt.


    Although I''m attracted to her trait, it''s still not to the point of wanting to make her mine like with Arisa-senpai.


    "Senpai, do you understand what you just said?"


    "I do. There''s a proper time and ce for that. If you really have that kind of intention, don''t do it here."


    Surprisingly she didn''t get flustered or tried to reword it. She''s fully aware of what she''s saying. This girl... She probably thought that I''m going after every girl Iid my eyes on.


    Now that I think about it, back when I first came here, that Kenji was also behaving himself, so was that Ishida-senpai''s influence? However, back then, I was already starting to corrupt Kana, I held her hand out of their sight.


    "Proper time and ce¡­ I admire you, senpai. That''s my honest feeling for you right now. So don''t worry. If I ever have that intention, I will call you to tell it to you directly."


    Upon hearing my words, for the first time, Ishida-senpai finally got flustered as a hint of red streak along her face and ears. "Y-you idiot! I don''t need you announcing it like that! I''m not applying for a job to wait for a call from you saying I passed!"


    "That''s the first time you raised your voice like this, senpai. Anyway, I''m just being honest."


    Although she looked flustered back when I caught her in that Love Hotel, she immediately shrunk back in shame at that time but this time... the way she reacted was very different than how she normally carried herself.


    In any case, I still don''t have that kind of intention with her. I look up to her as a senior and I truly intend to learn from her.


    However, now that this happened, she will surely think otherwise.

 Chapter 304: Uncontained Curiosity

    <h4>Chapter 304: Uncontained Curiosity</h4>


    After spending some time in the Literature Club Room, trying to calm Ishida-senpai''s mood who became flustered from what I said and hearing the two girls'' opinions about the n for the Cultural Festival we drew up, I left on a good note.


    Surprisingly, just when I was about to turn my heels towards the Student Council Room''s direction, I was called out by someone else.


    "Onoda-kun, wait!"


    Turning to the direction of the voice, I saw the previously behaved Otsuka-senpai with renewed shining glint on her eyes. Her period is over, huh? Now, her overly curious nature came back.


    "Hah¡­ Thank you for stopping. Why are you leaving early again? I couldn''t get the chance to talk to you." Amidst her gasps for breath, Otsuka-senpai stopped in front of me.


    "You know why, senpai. By the way, how''s Aya?"


    "I don''t know! My head was over the cloudsst week!" She refuted. "Rindou-chan is¡­ great! I like her! But she''s too shy about everything also¡­ she''s always on about her precious Ruki. That girl¡­ she''s like a pet rabbit who wanted to run towards her owner all the time."


    What kind ofparison is that? I know my Aya is adorable but that kind of analogy sounded off. And anyway¡­ This senior is more energetic than usual. Is this an after-period side effect?


    "My Aya is adorable, isn''t she?"


    "¡­ Of course, she is. Wait, this is not why I stopped you!"


    "Then what is it, senpai? I have somewhere to go to."


    "Come with me!"


    Grabbing my hand, Otsuka-senpai pulled me to the stairs leading up to the 4th floor. It''s also my destination so I let myself be pulled by her.


    Just like with Ishida-senpai back then, we entered an empty room a bit away from the Student Council.


    When she pulled the door close, Otsuka-senpai immediately turned around and faced me, her shoulders were trembling. Not because she''s scared or anything else but because she couldn''t contain her curiosity anymore.


    With the same brilliant eyes as if it will keep on sparkling if I leave her be, Otsuka-senpai pushed her face near me wherein I could actually see my image being reflected in those sparkling eyes of hers.


    "Why don''t you start asking your questions, Onoda-kun?"


    Ah¡­ Right. It was my turn to ask her questions, right? Because of how she seemed to be so eager that she even had to pull me by the arm towards this room, I almost forgot that her questions to me were already answered way before and I told her that I would ask my questions to her in person.


    She probably can''t wait to answer my questions so it will be her turn again.


    Truthfully¡­ I couldn''t care less about questioning her anymore. From what went on between us, when she curiously watched Kana and I having sex in front of her to her questions about why Kana and I did that when she''s known to be that Kenji''s girlfriend at that time, almost a month has already passed.


    "Actually, senpai. Asking you personal questions is now unnecessary. You kept our secret like I asked you. Now that it was already exposed to the club, I don''t think I still need to get a hold of one of your secrets to prevent you from leaking my rtionship with Kana."


    Upon hearing my words and with it sinking in that curious head of hers, Otsuka-senpai suddenly became crestfallen.


    It''s like the power running through her body suddenly got cut off and that led her to freeze at the spot.


    "I get your curiosity about me and my rtionships¡­ I can only continue asking you to keep it a secret. If you ask me a question, as long as it''s within my capacity to answer then I will."


    "No¡­ This isn''t supposed to be like this, Onoda-kun. Won''t you ask me about my embarrassing secrets? Won''t you use that to also make me your¡­ Not that I wanted to be your¡­ Ugh. But I''m super curious... What you showed me before¡­ I want to see it again."


    This girl¡­ The wordsing out of her mouth¡­ Is she broken right now? Or is it really because of some side effects that also manifest after her period? Or perhaps, this is just the outburst of her umted and restrained curiosity during that time of the month. I don''t know.


    "Senpai¡­ There''s the inte, you can search for that. As long as you look enough, you''ll find a whole lot of those videos online."


    "No. No, Onoda-kun. What I can find there are actors acting. Compared to what you showed me¡­ yours was filled with a lot more emotions that those actors wouldn''t be able to emte. I seriously couldn''t forget about it. It''s now the content of my dreams during most nights¡­ Onoda-kun, what should I do?"


    You ask me, I also want to ask you what I should do with you. Honestly¡­ even if I''m the same guy as before, I would not entertain her and I would surely push her away while telling her to get a boyfriend so that she could ignite my desire. By then I would be truly interested in her and show her the things she wanted to see.


    "Senpai. That''s dangerous. Curiosity is one thing but you might put yourself in danger."


    "Huh? What happened to that sly Onoda-kun who even took a photo of me in front of your¡­ Uhm."


    Huh? This girl was aware that I took that shot? I still have it but¡­ I''m already thinking of deleting it.


    "Alright. I admit, I''m a scumbag before and perhaps I am still a scumbag today. However, senpai¡­ I have no idea what to do with you. This might sound harsh but, at this moment, I don''t have any interest in doing anything with you. I''m grateful to you for taking care of Aya¡­ However¡­ this, no offense but you sounded like a thirsty girl who wanted someone to water your flower."


    "That''s harsh¡­ Onoda-kun. Only you can help me. Do I need to ask someone else to show me?"


    This girl¡­ Did she awaken to be a voyeur? She wanted to watch a live show¡­ Wait. If this is her curiosity then once it is satisfied, it will go away, right?


    I have to tread this carefully. Perhaps, she''s only filled with curiosity today. Tomorrow, she might regret everything she said today.


    True I''m a pervert. And a big one at that but I still have a fine line I''m treading on. Although I''m used to taking advantage of someone else, it has to be someone I''m truly interested in. Even to those I stole, I was not forcing them into sexual things. I was slowly easing their mind up so that when we reached that point, they wouldn''t be against it. What I wanted was stealing thempletely from whoever loves them, not the act of taking their purity or dipping into their hole that I would be the only one allowed to it.


    Now this girl in front of me¡­ Her end game still eludes me. She couldn''t finish those sentences after all.


    For now, let''s calm her down.


    "Senpai. I will advise you to not go on that route. That''s too dark and you will be engulfed with it before you know it... Alrighte here and listen to me." I answered and grabbed her arm just like how she did it earlier.


    After looking around the room, I led her to a chair and had her sit on it while I crouched down in front of her, turning this scene where I was looking up at her.


    With her eyes intently staring at me, I began my questions to calm her down.


    "Tell me, what is it do you really want, senpai?"


    "... I want to watch."


    "What do you want to watch?"


    "¡­ You having sex."


    "I see. What else?"


    "¡­ I want to fill this curiosity of mine about you."


    "About me? Why me?"


    "You''re different. You''re filled with mystery. The club''s a lot different now ever since you appeared."


    "Alright. After unveiling the mystery about me, what will you do next?"


    "Next? Uhh¡­ I haven''t thought that far enough¡­"


    "Last question, senpai. Do you like me?"


    Although her eyes widened slightly, reacting to the suddenness of that question, Otsuka-senpai eventually shook her head.


    "¡­ No. I never think in that direction. This is merely curiosity on my part, Onoda-kun. You know how I am. I am overflowing with curiosity. Maybe after satisfying this curiosity, what I''m currently feeling will fade."


    "I understand. Well then, senpai. Thank you for answering. Have you finally calmed down?"


    "Huh? Oh!"


    As if only realizing now, her trembling shoulders already stopped and the way she was acting earlier had also faded away. She seemed to be possessed by something earlier but after my questions, although I didn''tment on any of them, what''s filling her mind finally eased up.


    It''s somewhat illogical, I know. However, after tying everything she said and about everything I know about her¡­ I guessed that she only needed to release what''s upying her mind.


    "T-thank you, Onoda-kun."


    "You don''t need to. I will satisfy this curiosity of yours, senpai. However, can you promise me that you will keep it a secret?"


    It''s not that I simply trust her. However, there''s already a prior urrence where she managed topletely keep her mouth shut. Despite her excessive curiosity, she''s capable of keeping a secret. But the question is, how long?


    Perhaps, it''s as long as I am on good terms with her. And I don''t see any point or reason to be on bad terms with her.


    "Yes. I will take it down to my grave if I have to!"


    "Alright¡­ I have to ask Kana about it first. Back then, you caught us in our secret that''s why I have no choice but to silence you with what we showed you."


    "¡­ That''s because you two were acting weird that time. Despite how I looked, I''m quite insightful."


    Insightful, huh? Well, she wouldn''t have this excessive curiosity if she''s not insightful.


    "Alright, let''s go, senpai."


    Since I judged that everything is already settled now that I epted to let her satisfy that curiosity of hers, I stood up and turned around to leave the room.


    However, Otsuka-senpai''s next question stopped me in my tracks.


    "Wait, Onoda-kun. Can I also experience it?"


    "Do you mean you also want to have sex with me?"


    "¡­ That''s the case. Kana-senpai. I couldn''t forget her face that time. She''s enjoying it and she seemed to be feeling extreme pleasure." Although there''s a brief pause, perhaps she deliberated inwardly, Otsuka-senpai nodded in the end.


    "Senpai, Kana and I love each other. True. Having sex can feel good even without that emotion. But you mentioned emotions earlier. Isn''t that why you wanted to watch us rather than watch porn?"


    "This and that are different Onoda-kun. I don''t have a boyfriend. I also don''t have any intention to enter a rtionship with someone anytime soon. Besides, you''re the only one I can ask for this¡­ You don''t want me to turn to others for help, right?"


    Ah. Watching us and experiencing it are a different matter altogether, huh?


    "I see. But I''m only advising you against it, senpai. In the end, it''s your decision."


    "Then I now decide it to be you, Onoda-kun. Only when you refuse will I consider the other option¡­"


    This girl¡­ She''s this determined. To satisfy her curiosity, she would surely not hesitate to turn to others if I refused.


    Now the decision lies to me.


    With her eyes staring intently at me, she''s waiting for my answer whether I will ept it or not.


    This is hard¡­

 Chapter 305: Student Council Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 305: Student Council Meeting</h4>


    I don''t know what''s going on in her head. If it was before I would''ve rejected her right away. There was no point going after someone single after all.


    In the end, the answer that came out of my mouth was that I want to think about it first. In which case, she readily agreed.


    By telling her that I will give her an answer in a few days, I will be able to consult someone about this. Well, Kana, as someone also rted to this and knows that curious girl better than me, will surely provide additional insight.


    Despite answering like that, the curious glint in Otsuka-senpai''s eyes didn''t waver.


    In fact, she''s probably thinking that I was only stalling for time and I would eventually say yes to her request of letting her experience it with me.


    It''s not everyday someone would offer their first time to someone she doesn''t have any rtion to except being a fellow club member.


    I knew there were those others who also got curious or it''s just their nature as they were also undergoing puberty. Although a lot would stop after doing it once or after they grew tired of it, there were others who would end up bing addicted to it that they would ask for more.


    What we''re doing was different from those. For my girls, I''m their only partner and¡­ it''s not just us pleasuring each other. Like Otsuka-senpai said, it included our emotions.


    But now, what she was asking from me was just like those types of people. She wanted to do it to satisfy her curiosity.


    Either way, I wouldn''t be in this kind of dilemma to choose if I like her or I want her to be mine. But as of now, I''m not feeling that way for her. If I find Ishida-senpai as admirable, I find Otsuka-senpai as interesting. And both still couldn''t be categorized as me liking them.


    Haa¡­ I guess I can''t decide because I''m feeling guilty. If we didn''t show that to her and if I didn''t try manipting her through taking turns in questioning each other, her curiosity about that subject wouldn''t be this high.


    If I let her go down that path of asking others for it, it will be my fault if something happens to her. True, it will be her choice but it''s my rejection that will push her to that side.


    Before leaving the room, I kept observing her reactions and how she moved, she''s still the same Otsuka-senpai that was overflowing with curiosity. That smile and that brilliant eyes were still the same as when I first met her.


    "Onoda-kun, I will be waiting for your answer. I get it. You only do it with someone you love, right? Kana-senpai and Mirae-chan are like that to you."


    "Well, in a sense, it''s like that. But this, I feel like I''m responsible for why you''re like this. I''ll give this a serious thought, senpai. Don''t worry."


    "You know. When you asked me if I like you, I said no. Because I know that this is just my curiosity about you. Maybe I like you as you are, not in a romantic sense like what you shared with them." Otsuka-senpai paused for a moment to stand up from where she was sitting, closing the distance between us. "Remember that piece you wrote? That''s the start of how I became this curious about you. You''re too bold to submit it like that as if it doesn''t matter what others will think about you. Mirae-chan was angry back then but after a week or two, that girl suddenly warmed up to you. It''s truly mysterious. Now, she became as bold as you and Kana-senpai, openly showing her affection to you."


    Well, of course, she likes me as a person. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be on good terms. Besides, she also answered that apart from wanting to watch it again, she wanted to fill her curiosity about me. But after satisfying it, will it really end just like that?


    Haa¡­ Let''s not think about it for now. At least, these days, Otsuka-senpai will not bug me about her curiosities.


    "Well, coincidence happened that we got to know each other, now you could say that she''s relying on me and I''m also relying on her¡­ Let''s get going, senpai. I still have to go to the Student Council and you¡­ Ishida-senpai might look for you. You''ll find something that will probably take your interest."


    She''s also a member of the club. It''s natural not to leave her out for that asion.


    -


    -


    As we left the room, I watched her departing back. She''s already calmed down to the extent that no one will think how excited she appeared earlier. If she can keep that calm then she''ll probably be more popr. Surely, her ssmates or friends were also getting overwhelmed by her curiosity.


    Before going to the Student Council, I emptied my mind first, pushing what I talked about with Otsuka-senpai at the back of my mind.


    After what happened between usst Friday, I''m quite excited to see Shizu again. Like I told her, when we''re alone, my whole focus will always be on her.


    "You''re finally here. Who are you to have the gall to make us wait?"


    "Now now, Inugaki-senpai. It''s not even five minutes since you arrived, don''t take it out on him."


    "We''re also not waiting for long. President isn''t saying anything, you see?"


    As my eyes scanned the room, every member of the Student Council was present. There''s the nagging Vice President who''s always in a bad mood whenever I enter his eyes and the Treasurer and Secretary couple who''s always sticking to each other whenever they''re here.


    Well, ignoring what the dog Vice President said, I greeted all three of them politely before turning to Shizu''s direction. At least, for the first time, there''s not a pile of papers on her table. She''s also not in her work mode given theck of the reading sses adorning her beautiful face.


    "Let''s start. Take your seats. Onoda-kun, stand behind me." Putting on that mask of hers again, Shizu stood up from her table and moved to the long table. She then settled herself on the chair at the head while the other three took the seats in her left and right.


    And like she instructed, I stood behind her, overlooking the long table.


    I see. Shizu, she''s nning to hold the meeting that I told her to do. She waited for my appearance before starting it. Perhaps, it was to show me that she''s making progress on trying to work with other people and not just her handing out their duties.


    Well, this is good too. I want to see Shizu opening up and bing her own


    "President, why is he here?" Like always, Inugaki was trying to take a jab at me.


    However, his question was met withplete silence that Shizu didn''t even turn her head to nce at him. And as I expected, that made the guy frown before ring at me. He''s determined to throw all the me at me. My presence irked him but he couldn''t do anything except ept that I''m part of this Council.


    Instead of answering him, Shizu sped her hands together and rested her chin on it before opening her mouth to officially start this daily meeting.


    I know, she''s already tired of answering his senseless questions every time. ording to her, that guy kept on asking her the reason why I was brought to the student council by her.


    Shizu naturally answered that with the same reason she told me. I am her personal secretary. I''m there to help her personally.


    "Today, let''s change the format of our meetings. First, if you have any issues or suggestions, bring it up this time and we will all think of a solution on that."


    Upon hearing that, the other three blinked their eyes as if they''re hearing things. They probably expected that today will just be any other day for the Student Council. They never expected that the President would suddenly change the format of their meetings.


    From where I was standing, I could see how they appeared to have the words stuck in their throats. Perhaps, they''re already used to themanding presence of Shizu that they couldn''t wrap their heads around this change. They''re probably guessing if Shizu was currently sick or whether she woke up at the wrong side of the bed today.


    "P-president. What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "What do you mean? Isn''t this the normal way? Do you want me to stop this senseless meeting and just hand you your duties?"


    "N-no. I didn''t say that. It''s just surprising¡­"


    "Someone reminded me that working with others will be more productive. I experienced it and proved it to be true."


    When they heard that, the three pairs of eyes all turned to me. They immediately guessed that that ''someone'' is me.


    "I see. Then I will start, President. I suggest we remove him from his position."


    "Rejected. Next?"


    As if he hadn''t learned her lesson yet, the Vice President made a fool of himself once again.


    With that immediate rejection, Watanabe, the Treasurer, giggled at her seat. Although her boyfriend immediately covered her mouth to stop her, it was already heard by everyone.


    Upon noticing Inugaki''s clenched fist, Shizu followed up topletely shut him down. "I''m asking for sensible suggestions or issues that we need to address as the Student Council. Onoda-kun being here doesn''t fall in that category. Vice President, is it wrong for me to expect something more from you?"


    Being subjected to Shizu''s cold gaze, Inugaki shrank at his seat.


    In the end, he could only let out a defeated sigh as he bowed in apology to Shizu and me.


    I couldn''t care less about his opinion. After that disappointing disy of Inugaki, the meeting started to flow in the correct direction when the Treasurer and Secretary started putting up issues and Shizu asked for their opinions first before she would put out a solution. Sometimes I will also be asked for my opinion.


    In this way, the meetingsted for at least 30 minutes before it ended with all three leaving the room again to implement some of the things they agreed to do during it.


    As soon as thest of the three left the room, from behind Shizu''s chair, I leaned down and wrapped my arms around her shoulders. "Great job, Shizu."


    Complimenting her like this, a smile bloomed from Shizu''s lips followed by aint, "This is tiring, Ruki. I don''t think I can always do this."


    "It must''ve been hard. Once in a while is enough for now. I know you''ll get used to it soon. Perhaps, by then, you won''t need my assistance anymore."


    Upon hearing that, Shizu bit her lips and didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she held onto my arms as she made herselffortable in my embrace.


    This is just the start. In the future, once she fully leaves the shell she created, the real Shizu and the masked Shizu will probably merge. However, at that time, she will also have to resolve herself if she will continue this rtionship with me or not. It''s inevitable. No matter how much we fall for each other, I will not abandon Akane and the other girls just for her alone.

 Chapter 306: Creating a Situation

    <h4>Chapter 306: Creating a Situation</h4>


    Leaving us alone in this wide Student Council Room, it''s only natural for me to take this time to get even closer to Shizu.


    Afterforting and praising her, I went back to my role as her secretary. Brewing a tea for her and carefully attending to her needs.


    In time, she went back to her table and started working on some papers. Since we finished a big stackst Friday, Shizu''s paperwork for today is just a few centimeters thick. With my help, she finished in less than fifteen minutes.


    "Ruki¡­" Sensing that I''m not trying to take advantage of this situation to stick closer to her, Shizu called out to me. Lifting her chin for a bit, her chair turned and stopped, facing me.


    "Is there a problem, Shizu?"


    "You''re behaving yourself."


    "Well, I already hugged you earlier. If I do more, you''ll call me out for taking advantage of you again."


    "Or you''re intentionally doing this to let me take the initiative. You''re this easy to read, Ruki. Unfortunately, that won''t work."


    "I won''t be able to stop myself if I got a hold of you again, you know? I''m quite excited when I was going up here to see you again."


    "Then don''t¡­ You said you can be mine alone whenever you''re here. Why don''t you prove that?"


    "Then excuse me for what I''m about to do."


    She has given her permission, there''s no way I will pass up on that.


    I stepped forward and took her hand, pulling her out of her chair.


    As I circled my arm on her waist, I could see Shizu biting her lips. That little action of hers, despite being that simple, looked so seductive that I ended up tightening my arm. And that led to her body being pressed closely on me.


    With her soft body this close to me, Shizu naturally put her hands on my shoulder, using it to support herself.


    Afterward, I asked her if we could sit on her chair together.


    Sadly, there''s no sofa in here and the softest seat was her reclining chair.


    It has armrests making sure that she could rest her tired arms on it and the backrest was tall enough for her head to lean on. Whenever she will feel tired from working for an extended time, resting in thisfortable chair of hers is one of her favorite pastimes.


    Shizu deliberated for a few minutes before agreeing. She really waited for her legs to feel numb from our current position before she agreed.


    As I sat on the chair, I immediately felt the residual warmth and the smell of her lingering scent stuck on this.


    I could honestly picture her image in this chair.


    As soon as I settled myself on it, I reached out for her hand, pulling her down, sitting her on myp.


    With that soft feeling of her behind pressing on my legs, I made sure not to make some weird movements to make herfortable.


    From any angle, we''re already a couple through and through.


    And even without me doing anything, Shizu herself leaned her back on me which put us in a position where her weightpletely rests on me.


    With her body this close to me now, no one will think that just 2 weeks ago, she''s the only one who voiced her objection about my rtionship with Nami.


    "I feel like we can sleep like this here. Let''s hope no one came in to disturb us."


    "The day will soone when Club Presidents will visit me in droves. There will be less time where we can be alone by then."


    Ah. Right. It''s just the beginning of the 2nd month. Soon enough, Club Presidents who will ask for a higher budget or any type of permission will make her workload heavier. By then, her rest will be the interval time before a new Club President will visit this room.


    "Who do you think I am? I will make sure that even five minutes will be meaningful for us. Look forward to it."


    Upon hearing that, Shizu was about to giggle but she changed it into a sneer in thest second. "Look at this guy. Acting as if I''m already his."


    "Is that not the case?"


    "Not yet. This is me letting my secretary take advantage of me."


    I see. So she wanted to y like this. Let''s entertain her then.


    "Take advantage, huh? Then don''t me me if I do this." I rest my hand on her face, caressing it lightly before gently pushing it to have her turn my way.


    Despite her act, there''s not much resistance from her.


    When our eyes locked onto each other''s heated gaze, Shizu partly dried lips came into my view.


    "What are you going to do?" Shizu softly asked, her eyshes fluttering.


    Of course, she knew what I intended to do. However, she wanted to continue this kind of oblivious act on her part.


    This girl¡­ She hated those who kept on going in circles but here she was, doing that herself.


    Now I wonder whether I should y along or not.


    Well, there''s no point wasting my time overthinking things. For now, this was what she wanted. I just needed to y along with her and that would lead to a meaningful time for the both of us.


    "Your lips look dry. Can I help you nourish it back to how it originally is?


    "Shameless guy. That won''t work¡­ when your lips are as dry as mine."


    If she hadn''t added thatst phrase, I would honestly be stumped.


    "Why don''t we try and see if it will work or not?"


    "Looking at you, you won''t take no for an answer¡­"


    Getting her permission like this, although the act sounded cringe if heard by others, it was at least meaningful for this girl who couldn''t be honest at this moment.


    Not wasting any more time to reply to her, my answer came in the form of my lips gradually moving, traversing the few centimeters of distance between hers.


    Understanding my intention, Shizu pursed her lips and her dreamy golden eyes slowly closed.


    A split secondter, my lips naturally covered hers. Feeling that moment, Shizu''s hands grabbed onto my arm that was on her face. Her body also faintly trembled as her breathing quickened. Due to that, my free arm moved and held her shoulder steady, letting her feel that I''m firmly holding onto her. Even if she lost herself to this moment, I will not let her go.


    Compared to that first kiss we shared, I intended for this to be not as quick as before. I will let her savor this moment between us, casting off thest of doubts inside her.


    When I saw her eyes opened once again, I paused for a moment to smile and at her, wordlessly conveying my feelings for her.


    Naturally, Shizu understood it. With her unmasked enchanting smile followed by a whisper, she returned an answer.


    "You''re mine."


    Right now, she''s holding onto those two words from me. At this moment, I''m only hers and hers alone. And at this moment, I understood Shizu''s possessiveness. This is why she couldn''t adjust herself to the idea of sharing me with the other girls. She wanted the man she loves to be hers alone.


    Well, each of us has our own possessiveness even the other girls but apart from me, everyone was curbing theirs.


    As an answer, I nodded and once more dropped my lips on hers.


    From a simple pecking at her lips, my lips sped it between them before sucking it inside my mouth.


    At first, Shizu''s lips were stationary, letting me do what I wanted to. However, as our kiss deepened, they started to move, returning what I''m doing to her and learning from me.


    At one point, I stopped my lips from moving and unaware of that, Shizu continued sucking on mine.


    It took a minute for her to notice it and when she did, she immediately pulled back, covering her flushed face and glossy red lips.


    Of course, I chased after her and this time, my tongue joined in the fray. Surprised, Shizu tightly pursed her lips at first but as time passed, she slowly opened it, allowing my tongue to invade.


    Tasting each other''s taste, Shizu''s small resistance gradually went away as her arms slowly enclosed to the back of my neck.


    With this deep of a kiss, we''re now unaware of the time that has continued to pass.


    When our tongues met, Shizu tried mimicking what I''m doing. However, because of her inexperience, not just once but twice, Shizu ended up biting my tongue.


    It''s a bit painful but I stopped myself from grimacing lest she worries. Instead, I stopped invading hers and let her tongue invade the inside of my mouth.


    Minutes continued to pass and our lips finally separated, leaving a golden string between our mouths.


    After realizing what just happened, Shizu buried her face with her hands before hiding it further by burying her face in my chest.


    She''s now far from the scary Shizu-senpai that''s terrorizing even her friends. She''s my Shizu.


    Letting her calm down like that, I didn''t say anything and just started gently patting her head and brushing her hair. In time, I also started rubbing her back.


    It''s only 10 minutester before Shizu lifted her face again and slowly muttered her first words after that passionate kiss of ours. "Ruki¡­ You''re the first man to ever be this close to me."


    "Un. And I''m d to be the first... But you know? I will be overjoyed if I can be the only one."


    Saying first, there''s a possibility for there to be second, third and more other ces. That''s why I kind of hated that word now that I''m finally in love with all of them.


    "You keep thinking about the future. Can I ask you that when you''re with me, think only about our present?"


    I see. She''s now trying to reach apromise. For her, she didn''t want to think about the future or the past. We''re only living in this present, so thinking about the past and the future was irrelevant for her.


    "Alright. I understand. Whenever we''re together, we''ll only look towards our present situation."


    "Un. Thank you, Ruki. You made me fall in love with you. How will you take responsibility for this?"


    "By marrying you?"


    Although she giggled at my answer, Shizu shook her head right after.


    "There you go thinking about the future again¡­ Focus, Ruki."


    "What kind of responsibility should I make in this present?"


    "You know what kind."


    "But you''re against it, Shizu."


    "¡­ Yes and I still am. But in this present, in this room¡­ we can."


    I see. She''s really trying to reach apromise. To realize her wish of me being hers alone, she wanted to lock our rtionship in this room and this present.


    That''s too restricting¡­ And I don''t think¡­ it will end well.


    "Shizu."


    "Hmm?"


    "Before I answer, can you tell me what you think about what I''m doing? Loving all of you... I want to hear what you honestly think about our rtionship. You already talked to them, right?"


    Right. I asked some of my girls to talk to her, especially those who can honestly describe to her how I was from the past based on their experience from me, namely, Yae, Miyako, Miho, Mizuki and Yukari.


    And this situation she''s trying to create was possibly her answer after hearing about my past from them.

 Chapter 307: Turned Down

    <h4>Chapter 307: Turned Down</h4>


    "What I think about it¡­"


    Upon hearing my question, Shizu fell into silent contemtion. Although she couldn''te up for an immediate answer, just by the way she closed her eyes while her brows furrowed, she''s probably trying to arrange her words for me to understand what''s actually going on in her mind.


    Why did she want to lock our rtionship only in this room? More than restricting me, she''s actually making it hard for herself. Until when will we be able to stay in this room? What will happen if next year, she stopped being the Student Council President? Will that mean that our rtionship has to end?


    I want her. I love her. Not just in this room. Perhaps even if I failed to change her mind and let here out of her shell, I will continue going after her as long as she doesn''t tell me to stay away from her.


    But this¡­ If I agreed to what she''s proposing this time, there''s a clear end to our rtionship.


    Of course, I can try to change her mind during the times we will be together in this room but being in this limited kind of rtionship, how can I show her that this isn''t all there is to be in love with each other?


    Just like with my other girls, I want to take her somewhere, make more memories together. My current outlook is already a lot different than before. If it was before, I might''ve epted that. She''ll be mine either way. However, this time, I''m now determined to return what they''re feeling for me.


    For Shizu, it''s like she''s creating another shell or prison for our rtionship. Outside it, we''ll be unrted¡­


    That''s how I interpreted this situation she''s trying to create.


    Keeping my hold of her in my arms, while I waited for her answer, I quietly listened to the sound of our breath while closely observing her and this room.


    Perhaps this is her castle. Here, she controls everything, even me¡­


    After a few minutes of contemting, Shizu finally gathered her words to answer my question.


    As she slowly turned to face me once again, Shizu''s expression contained a hint of sadness and worry. "¡­ It''s a lousy way to take responsibility, Ruki."


    "I see. Why do you think so?"


    "In the first ce, you already let them go. There''s no reason to take them back in. Most if not all are probably only having a hangover with the kind of rtionship you let them feel when they''re still with you. And that''s the reason why they decided to cling onto it, waiting for you toe around."


    I get what she''s saying. Because I decided to take them all in after realizing things about how important Akane is to me, we''re now in this kind of rtionship. There''s that option to just meet with them once to reach some closure with them by doing something that will amount to taking responsibility. But I didn''t do that and instead, I rekindled their feelings for me and promised to take them all in.


    "If you let them go instead, they will eventually forget about it or you. By then, they will be able to go on with their normal lives, with you as just a faraway memory. Their time with you can be something they can reminisce about in the future or forever bury it in their mind since some of them really experienced hardships during their time with you." Shizu continued.


    She really thought about this a lot. And what she said should really be the logical solution to our situation. But I''m not normal. She overlooked that point. She called it lousy, but it''s only applicable to a normal guy. In the first ce, I''m nowhere near normal.


    "I understand. It''s lousy, huh? But like I said, I also realized that I love all of them. I''m not saying love for the sake of saying it. I spent a lot of time forgetting that kind of emotion. I know full well and recognize that the emotion I''m feeling for them is love. That''s also how it ended up with you, you can call me yboy or anything you want to but like I said, I''m not ying with any of you."


    "I get that, Ruki but I¡­ I can''t ept it. I don''t want to share you with anyone else, even with Nanami. Protecting her and being your girl is a different matter."


    "I see. I can now answer your question." I traced her lips with my thumb once more while holding her chin.


    Just a few minutes earlier, our lips were locked together, lost in the passion we shared for each other. But now¡­ No matter how I think about it, I can''t agree with what she wanted. Not only will it be too restricted for us, but it will also feel like I''m making a special exception just for her. If I ept, I have to hide our restricted rtionship from the girls because if I tell them about it, they will instantly understand the nature of our rtionship and it will definitely set precedence. That''s something I don''t want to do.


    I love them all equally and that''s something they all understand. If she will enter a rtionship with me, all of my girls will know about it eventually. It''s a lot better for them to find out about it from me rather than finding out by themselves.


    "I can''t ept it. For us to be together but only in this room..."


    "Un. I understand now. The extent of your unbending will. I guess it was worth my shot¡­ I love you, Ruki¡­ You''re the first guy I fell in love with but I really can''t ept sharing you with the others¡­"


    "Is it really that or are you only afraid to open up to them?"


    "Perhaps¡­ I don''t know."


    "Then¡­"


    It''s over, huh? I have no choice but to pull back and step down. I''m the one who rejected her suggestion. I also have to be the one to move out of her personal space¡­


    As I released my arms that were holding her closely, I gradually slid out of her seat while gently cing her in my previous position.


    Although she understood what I was doing, Shizu didn''t react and just watched my movements closely.


    At this moment, the sadness on her face could be clearly seen now. It''s as if she would burst out into tears at any moment. With her puckered lips, she''s resisting to do that. In the end, she''s trying to ept this oue. Most likely, she''s aware that this would be my answer.


    Upon seeing that, my feelings for her that were about to be bottled up burst out. Cupping her face within my palms, my lips dropped on hers, delivering another kiss.


    Perhaps this will be thest kiss that we will share. Who knows?


    In the end, I''m the one who lost control of my emotion. From that simple kiss, it gradually deepened. My arms then picked her up once more, lifting her from her seat and onto the table.


    "Ruki¡­" Only my name was the only word that Shizu managed to let out when I freed her lips for a moment to catch my breath.


    Although she''s not resisting, she''s also not responding to me. Perhaps my image on her was already destroyed and got thrown into the trash.


    No matter how one looked at this, I was currently forcing her.


    I understood that I was bing despicable again but I couldn''t stop or rather, I was waiting for her to push me away.


    But even minutes after and even if my hands were exploring what''s hidden beneath her uniform, Shizu didn''t do any of that.


    As soon as I realized that, I finally noticed her hands that were weakly clutching onto my shoulder and her eyes that were closed shut.


    Ah. Right. I wasn''t looking at her properly. I let my emotions get the better of me.


    Being hit by that realization, I promptly stopped my lips from moving and drew away from her as I pulled my arms out of her uniform. I didn''t have the time to even savor what I touched. In fact, it failed to register on my mind. It''s like I was venting the feeling of frustrations inside me to her.


    Before I could say something, Shizu got off her table and turned around to fix what needed to be fixed.


    With her back facing me, I couldn''t see her face and her expression anymore.


    It''s easy to understand that with this, I blew up everything I built with her and perhaps, that would be thest time for me to get near her.


    Even if she loved me before this, because of what I did, that emotion was now like a balloon running out of helium, it deted to the point that all the air inside it was now gone.


    Saying sorry wouldn''t cut it. I did something unforgivable.


    It was one thing to reject her wish but it''s another to force myself on her when it''s me who rejected her proposition in the first ce.


    "Shizu¡­ I won''t make any excuse. It''s clear to me that I lost control of my emotions and I¡­ No, nevermind."


    There''s no point saying I regret it. It will sound like an excuse to invoke empathy from her.


    "You stopped. That''s what''s important."


    "Even so¡­"


    "I didn''t resist, did I?"


    "No."


    "Then you did nothing wrong. Don''t beat yourself up about it. Also, you will look pathetic if you continue on that. I received your answer. Ruki, no, Onoda-kun. Let''s take a step back, shall we?"


    "Yes, that will be for the best."


    "Un. See you on Friday. I will continue doing the meetings, don''t worry."


    "Alright¡­ See you on Friday, Shizu." As I forced myself to smile, I slowly turned around and faced the direction of the door.


    Traversing the steps away from her, I was somewhat expecting for her to call me back. However, even when I reached the knob and pulled open the door, Shizu''s silence remained.


    At this point, my feet stopped.


    I was truly afraid to look back to see her expression, however, I was once again bested by my emotion for her.


    As soon as I turned around, the tear that was running down her eyes was the first thing I captured followed by her lonely figure while trembling at where she was standing. She kept her lips shut tight to prevent her sobs to reach my ears


    Seeing that, I dropped everything in my mind. Pushing the door close, my whole body moved by itself and reached her side in less than five seconds.


    When she entered my arm''s reach, I immediately pulled her in my embrace, holding her trembling body as her tears started to stain my uniform. "Hate me if you want, Shizu. No way I can leave this room after seeing you like this. I''m aware I''m the reason why you''re like this but I don''t care. I won''t leave you until you calm down."


    "You¡­ You''re being cruel again. You''re a truly cruel guy. How did I¡­ fall for you?" In between her sobs, Shizu replied.


    Well, being cruel was probably my trait already. As to the answer to her question, only she knew the answer for that so instead of answering, I quietly held her in my arms.


    Wherever our rtionship will go from now on, I still have no idea. At the moment, staying by her side like this is the only thought filling up my mind. My love for this girl is already the same as I have for my other girls¡­ How? How can I have her ept our situation?

 Chapter 308: Picking up Nami

    <h4>Chapter 308: Picking up Nami</h4>


    As I held Shizu in my arms until she calmed down, the time continued to pass with no words being exchanged between us again.


    When it''s time to go, I wiped the tears off her face first before turning to the door.


    This time, I wasn''t expecting anything anymore.


    Giving her onest look, I left the Student Council Room in silence.


    After what happened, perhaps something already changed about our rtionship.


    Most likely, on my next duty this Friday, I won''t be able to be as close to her again. No, even if I still can, I have to put some distance between us. As much as I want to make her mine, I have to respect her decision and knowing that girl, she will surely not bring up that proposition I rejected again.


    We have to step back and focus on just the important things as well as the reason why I starteding to that room in the first ce.


    When I arrived at the side door of the Gymnasium, Satsuki was already there, waiting for me.


    Upon seeing me, her unimpressed face as she fiddled with her phone turned bright. Putting her phone back to her bag, she then excitedly took big steps towards me.


    "What''s wrong? Something feels off about you." Satsuki worriedly asked after a brief but passionate hug from hers.


    Ah. I tried to shake off what has just happened between Shizu and me but I guess it''s still affecting my mood, huh?


    Even if I was probably expressionless at the moment, Satsuki already knew me well enough to notice the slight difference based on how I act.


    "If I say I am currently heartbroken, will you believe me?"


    Well, it''s not really heartbreaking but seeing Shizu crying and knowing that it was entirely my fault, I couldn''t help but think back to every girl that became involved with me and got hurt in the process with me being totally oblivious about it. If I turned around and looked at them the way I looked back at Shizu, will the result change? Probably not. However, it would surely mean something for them.


    Haa¡­ For now, I couldn''t let my time with the girls be affected with my issues from another girl.


    Along with her eyebrows rising, Satsuki tried to joke about what I said, "With how many hearts you gave out to your women, which heart are you referring to? Let me guess, Asakura-senpai?"


    "You''re now good at guessing, huh? Will my Satsukifort me?"


    "It''s easy to guess, idiot. It''s Monday, you had your secretary work. Let''s go in, I''llfort you all you want." sping my hand in hers, Satsuki pulled inside the door and led me inside their clubroom.


    At this time. It''s already devoid of people.


    ording to her, they finished their club activities for today. After that win two Sundays ago, her seniors along with their Coach, Eguchi-sensei, will look for a new team to y a practice match with.


    Because of that win, 3rd-year seniors had their hopes reignited and were then supported by their juniors. Before they leave the club after the summer vacation, they''ll try out their luck at the district tournament for the Interhigh which will start next month.


    cing first or second in the district level will bring them up to the prefectural level but being not a sports-oriented school, cing high in the district level could already be considered a great honor not only for the club but also for the school.


    Besides, the 3rd-year seniors were also only looking at the district level. That''s why, during this month, their club might focus on training as well as ying more practice matches.


    In light of that, Satsuki already told me that there will be times that they will go y as an Away Team.


    Of course, hearing about that, I enthusiastically cheered the girl and told her that I will watch all her matches, even apanying her to the Away matches if possible.


    And that earned me a kiss and a hit on my arm. Satsuki was happy with the thought but she also reminded me that it''s fine if I couldn''t go. Rather than filling up my schedule for those days ahead of time, she''s more willing to spend the day with me where we can be alone.


    Well, she had a premonition that she will be very busy at the club and that the only free time she will have will be spent resting her tired body.


    Due to that, I volunteered to take care of her during those times. And that earned me another kiss from her.


    In the end, before we even reached the room, I''ve already recovered or rather, the thing about Shizu-senpai was temporarily put at the back of my head.


    As soon as the door closed and locked from the inside, I dropped everything and took her in my arms which she naturally weed. Making the room our own lovenest.


    As part of herforting me, Satsuki had me sit on a chair while she did everything; from stripping us both, doing forey by blowing me and standing up to let me return the favor, andstly, straddling me to put my cock deep inside her before doing all the necessary movements to let us both reach the high heavens.


    We''ve already had sex a lot of times but each time, Satsuki is always more lovable than thest, making me more eager to pleasure her in this act of love between us.


    Spending around 30 minutes inside their clubroom, Satsuki and I ended up on top of the table, sweaty and exhausted from how many rounds we did it.


    "Now that we did it here, you''ll surely remember everything we did here whenever your club will have meetings in this room."


    "I know¡­ But it''s a memory with you, I treasure it. Even that one we had in our ssroom."


    Although I tried to tease her, Satsuki took it in normally and even reminded me of that time before her talk with Sakuma.


    We surely marked that ssroom as one of our lovenests.


    As a reply to her, I pulled her into another kiss which will eventually lead to another round. What she said about Treasuring these memories of us reignited my desire to pamper her with my affection.


    And as if waiting for that, Satsuki weed me in open arms and legs, showing me that bright and alluring smile that clearly reflects the happiness she was experiencing with this rtionship with me.


    Upon seeing that, I once again reaffirmed to myself that stealing her from Sakuma was truly worth it. There''s no way I will hand this lovable girl over to another guy even if he bes my very first friend.


    During the time we spent resting before we left the room, Satsuki asked me what happened with Shizu and naturally, I told her what happened. Although she didn''t give any advice, Satsuki had a meaningful look on her face before saying to leave it to her.


    I asked her what she meant by that but upon remembering that her Mentor is Shizu. The girl will probably talk to her tomorrow.


    I could tell her to not do it but I held back and just hugged her tight while whispering my still-growing affection to her.


    These past days, Satsuki also expressed that she wanted to help me and talking to Shizu is a chance for her to do that.


    Before picking up Nami that''s waiting in their clubroom, I walked Satsuki to the bus station. Of course, when in public, we already reduced our closeness, only when she''s about to get on the bus did I reach out for her hand and give it a squeeze.


    -


    -


    Around 10 minutester, I''m now in front of the clubroom of the Student Support Club. After knocking three times, Imada opened the door and surprise immediately stered on her face before a bright smile as if she understood everything appeared on her lips.


    "Do you want toe in?"


    "No, I don''t want to intrude. Can you call Nami for me?"


    Well, it''s not the time to confront Ogawa yet. Inside that clubroom, there''s also Arisa-senpai. After I left her earlier, I have no idea what''s going on in her mind at the moment so it''s better to not let me be seen by her.


    Ogawa and that Tadano were negligible. Let them both whine. Today, I will take Nami with me, just as I promised to her.


    As if she''s thinking about something, Imada took a few seconds before nodding at my answer and closing the door again.


    From inside, I could faintly hear their following conversation.


    "Who is it, Saki-chan?"


    Recognizing that voice, it was Arisa-senpai.


    "Someone''s lover."


    As if trying to make it a riddle, Imada answered yfully.


    However, among everyone in there, there''s only one of them in a rtionship with someone.


    "Ruu! Alright, guys. I have to go now, see you tomorrow."


    Before anyone tried guessing, Nami''s slightly louder voice rang out as she seemingly hurriedly packed up her things.


    "Wait. Nanami!"


    "Sorry, Kazuo. I promised to walk with him today."


    Upon hearing that Ogawa tried to stop her and Nami''s way of answering to him, I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    That scary girl herself is destroying hisst hope that he still harbors. With that, even if he wanted to stay optimistic that nothing''s going on between us, that sentence crushed that.


    A few secondster, Nami pulled open the door and jumped into my arms. She''s too excited that she probably didn''t think about how the others will react.


    Right. This is probably her quirk making her irrational.


    Because the door became fully open, everyone in that room saw that. Ignoring their various reactions, I waved my hand before slightly bowing towards them. "I will be taking Nami. Thank you for taking care of her."


    Spoken like a real boyfriend, I closed the door shut and led her away from the room.


    A few secondster, Imada''s excited shriek traveled from inside the room and entered my ears. Her ship is sailing smoothly.

 Chapter 309: Passing by the Book Club

    <h4>Chapter 309: Passing by the Book Club</h4>


    I thought Ogawa woulde running from behind us but until we left the side where their clubroom was located, nothing came up. Perhaps he was stopped by the others in that room.


    During the brief time I peeked inside, I controlled myself not to look at Arisa-senpai. Because of that, it was Izumi-senpai''s reaction which I saw.


    There was bitterness in her eyes as she watched how Ogawa reacted. I didn''t check what happened between them back at that abandoned clubroom since I was entirely focused on Arisa-senpai. It looked like her time with him was once again proven fruitless.


    Well, there''s still tomorrow, instead of her mentoring me, I''ll think of something that could help her. If that guy bes distracted with Izumi-senpai during the uing confrontation, it will be easier to deal with the aftermath.


    I''ll think about how to deal with him after that. Whether I will support Izumi-senpai in making him look at her or not will depend on how extreme his reaction will be after gulping down the truth that Nami is already mine.


    Pushing that shriek by Imada or the thought of what could be happening inside that clubroom at the moment at the back of my mind, I took Nami down with me to visit the Book Club.


    With Haruko helping us earlier, I wanted to do something for her. Also, I want to see Himeko and fulfill my promise to Mina to always visit her. There''s also Aya in there. That girl was probably reading something for her to have new stories to tell me.


    Nami didn''t mind about it. In fact, she''s somewhat excited to meet Himeko who she got to know at the group. As it turns out, the two hit it off pretty well despite Himeko still somewhat reserved when interacting with Nami.


    Hearing about that made me somewhat proud of that Himeko. I knew she''s still the same introvert when ites to her ssmates and apart from me, Haruko and the others from her club, she seldom interacted with anyone else and even if she did, one or two words was her limit before withdrawing from the conversation.


    Since the Book Club is located on the same floor, it didn''t take long for us to reach their door.


    Opening it without knocking first, we were immediately greeted by the somewhat dark ambiance of the club due to the tall bookshelves that almost covered the light above. Since this was her first time inside the Book Club, Nami was amazed by those rows of bookshelves entering her eyes as well as the number of books neatly stored in them.


    "Ruki¡­"


    From the side where Haruko''s table was located, Himeko''s calming voice entered my ears as she called out my name.


    Turning in her direction, she''s alone in there, sitting on a chair next to Haruko''s chair. The cover for the connecting door was currently raised which means Haruko was inside, perhaps along with one of her girls.


    "Hime-senpai! It''s nice meeting you."


    Following my eyes, Nami also found Himeko silently sipping her tea.


    Surprised at Nami''s sudden addressing of her, it took her a few seconds to regain herposure before an imaginary light bulb lit up, recognizing Nami and perhaps Nami''s way of calling her.


    "N-nanami-chan? Uhm¡­ Nice meeting you. Ruki. Why did you bring her here?" Returning her greeting, Himeko awkwardly turned to me as if she''s avoiding further interaction with Nami.


    Instead of answering her, I looked at Nami. The scary girl who understood my intention nodded and smiled meaningfully. However, what she did first was somewhat unexpected. Pulling me over to Himeko, Nami kissed me in front of her as if she''s trying to make Himeko jealous.


    The girl was being irrational again.


    Upon seeing that, Himeko pouted and surprisingly, Nami''s taunt was effective. She stood up and waited until Nami let go of me before snatching me over to her. She then pulled my cor down to have me lower my head for her to easily reach my lips without tiptoeing like Nami.


    "Un. I expected as much from Hime-senpai. Nice meeting you again." With a meaningful smile, Nami repeated.


    And upon hearing that, Himeko let go of my lips and returned a triumphant smile to Nami.


    With me stuck between the two of them, I could only shake my head seeing this kind of interaction from them.


    "Well then, let me greet the others first. Himeko, look after Nami for me. And Nami, behave. Let''s talk about that period of yourster."


    Leaving the two of them I passed through the small passage in between two bookshelves and arrived at the reading tables where the members of the Book Club were currently busy taking in more knowledge. Reaching the table of the calmest one among them, I quietly slipped my hand from her shoulders, hugging her neck. "Sorry for disturbing you, Aya."


    "Ruki!" Although she flinched at first, hearing my voice next to her ear, Aya instantly turned around and pulled down her reading sses.


    "I will walk with Nami to the station, do you want toe with us?"


    "Now?"


    "A bitter, I still have the others to greet."


    "I see. Then I''ll wait for you here."


    "Un. We can pass by that Book Shop again if you want."


    "Yes! I love you, Ruki." Overjoyed with what I told her, Aya kissed me, ignoring the eyes of those members who got disturbed at her little exmation.


    Of course, I returned it and ignored them as well, satisfying both of us.


    Since we''ll take the train, sending off Aya was also usible. Besides, walking alongside the two can reduce suspicion. It''s not like everyone will instantly link it as me unting my two-timing in public. In most eyes, it will be like I''m a popr guy escorting two gorgeous girls.


    Ah. I guess it''s also a certainty that someone will be jealous and mark me as an enemy among them, especially those virgin boys who can''t get a girl for themselves.


    Well, I''ll still exercise caution making sure that no new rumors will be born from it.


    Leaving Aya''s side and letting her focus on her book again, I went back to Haruko''s table and saw Himeko and Nami engaged in a conversation wherein the two will asionally giggle.


    Passing by them, I went to the connecting door and slowly turned the knob before pushing it open.


    As soon as the girls inside saw me, three pairs of eyes turned into a slit as they red at me.


    On the other hand, Haruko who was sitting on the bed with Mina and the other three eximed with an alluring smile on her lips. "Hubby, you''re here!"


    Judging from their current disheveled erotic but erotic attire as well as their glossy lips and necks, It was easy to guess that they''re having a heated session here.


    This girl and her introvert harem...


    Well, it''s not like I will get jealous even if clung to her. I''ve known that they''re lovers ever since meeting Haruko again. Since she''s the one at the helm of their rtionships, it didn''t look like someone else stole Haruko from me. Besides, as soon as I entered her view, she''s like a wife greeting her husband who came home from work.


    "Haru, we''ll go out for a while. We''lle back after he''s gone." While keeping their res at me, one of the 3rd years who has stunning silver hair said.


    They hated me to the core, huh?


    They then covered each other to not let me see the deep ravine of their half-opened uniforms. I already saw it so that''s pretty useless. Besides, I''m more focused on admiring Haruko and Mina''s lust-invoking figures.


    "Elena. Stay in that room, I''lle for you."


    "Alright. We''ll wait for you, Haru."


    Although I''d already grown ustomed to how they react every time I would run into them, I was finally certain of something. More than an introvert or not wanting to be stolen by me, it feels like the three have a phobia of men. Or perhaps they had a deep-seated hatred among all men and being one, I wasn''t spared from it.


    Did they have a previous boyfriend who seriously hurt them or any other men? Haruko wasn''t giving me information about them, she wanted me to get to know them by myself.


    With this information, I think I get what''s actually in Haruko''s mind. She truly cared for her girls. Apart from stealing them to make sure that she didn''t need to let go of them, she also wanted me to be someone who could heal whatever wound those three currently have.


    Well, for now, my hands were still full from the various issues. Let''s just give them a proper impression in the meantime.


    "Wait, you don''t need to leave. I just wanted to greet Haruko and Mina, now that I saw them, I''m going out. I''m sorry if I barged in without knocking first. I''ll keep that in my mind next time."


    Upon hearing my words, the three girls stopped in their tracks. Instead of responding to me, the three turned their gazes to Haruko.


    They really don''t want to even exchange one word with me, huh?


    "I understand. Mina, take Ruki to your clubroom instead. You''re waiting for him, right?"


    "Eh? No¡­ Not really. Why will I wait for that shameless guy?"


    "Mina, did this mean you lied to me?" Haruko put on a sad expression while disbelief apparent in her tone.


    When Mina saw that, the girl instantly panicked and immediately corrected herself.


    "No. I won''t dare lie to you¡­ Ugh. I admit I''m waiting for you, shameless guy." Defeated by Haruko''s somewhat cutesy act, Mina stood up from the bed before going over to my side.


    "Well then, Ruki, take care of Mina. Use the front door to go back."


    As if that expression of hers was an illusion, Haruko winked and smiled meaningfully before sending us off to the Poem Appreciation Club''s clubroom or rather, to thetter half of this clubroom


    When the door behind us closed, Mina sped my hand and guided me to their familiar cozy clubroom.


    Since I''m also curious as to why she was waiting for me, I silently followed her while tracing her soft but a little rough palm with my thumb.


    As soon as we stepped into the room, Mina turned around and stared straight into my eyes, "Can you help me with something, Onoda-kun?"

 Chapter 310: Minas Slip Up

    <h4>Chapter 310: Mina''s Slip Up</h4>


    I had some guesses why she''s waiting for me but I didn''t expect it to be Mina asking for my help.


    What kind of help though?


    And why does it sound like she picked me specifically for it when there''s Haruko and the other girls in their club.


    It''s not that I''ll reject it, in fact, I''m more than happy to be of help to her. This will be my chance to show off to her, right?


    Still, I''m just kind of surprised. After how she seemed to be a tough nut to crack, she will thene to me like this.


    Observing her face and noticing some trace of worry in it, I deduced that it''s probably a personal problem.


    "What is it about? If I can help then I will do it. Besides, it''s for you."


    "Don''t hit on me like this. I''m being serious here, only you can help me."


    "Why don''t you start by telling me what kind of help you''re seeking?"


    "¡­ Uhm, will you hear my story?"


    "This girl¡­ Is that even a question? You know my intentions towards you. Let''s go and sit and I''ll be your ears." Not waiting for her to do it, I pulled her to the same table where we sat around before, "Ah, wait. I''ll just inform those at the neighboring clubroom first."


    After taking out my phone to send a simple message to the three at the Book Club telling them that I''m in this room, my focus then turned to the girl who''s probably trying to think how she would start.


    "Although I want to say we have all day, there are others waiting for me, don''t worry about anything and tell it to me as it is. I''ll try to understand it myself."


    Compared to before, being this close to her, Mina was already not trying to steer clear away from me. If I want, I can reach my hand to her waist to pull her even closer but of course, at this point, I still have to control myself. That kiss she initiated before was her surrendering at my stubbornness in my desire to steal her.


    Well, of course, it''s a lot different than how a normal girl would do it. Being in a rtionship with Haruko made not just her but all of them bing bold like that. Back then, Himeko also responded to my kiss after easing up her mind on the thought of me courting her. Let''s call it ''courting'' now since I got the blessing of Haruko to make them fall in love with me.


    We''re all far from normal so even our version of courting was a lot different than how those at the same age as us do it.


    "No. It''s not like that¡­ You see, do you remember? I told you about my mother teaching me how to brew tea." Mina started.


    Although I almost burst my dder from drinking her tea back then. I couldn''t deny that her tea was definitely delicious. If I were to choose, I wanted her to prepare that for me everyday. Of course, one or two cups are enough. Not a whole teapot.


    In any case, is the help she needed about her tea? Or her mother?


    "Un. What about it?"


    Like earlier, it took her a few seconds to gather her thoughts and when she did, Mina lowered her eyes and she seemingly sunk down in her seat. "¡­ I identally bragged about it to her. That my tea-making skill was recognized and praised by someone."


    "That someone, is it me?"


    "Who else? Aside from Haru and everyone in this club, only you got the chance to take a sip of the tea I personally brewed."


    "I see. It''s a surprise, you can brag. I thought you''ll also be somewhat reserved in your home."


    Well, I could imagine her closeness with her mother. She took the time to impart her skills to Mina after all. But for this girl to brag, it''s not in her nature. More like, I will expect her to keep what happened between us a secret and even our conversation.


    "Uhh¡­ Yes, I''m reserved. But my mother... She''s always trying toe up with new ways to prepare tea and I''m the one testing it for her."


    "I see. Then something happened that you ended up bragging about your own skills to her?"


    Perhaps my guess was spot on, Mina slightly flinched.


    Upon seeing that, I sneakily inched closer to her.


    I want to see her reaction closely. At this distance, I put my hand behind her and slowly crawl it to her other side. She''s upied with her story so¡­ she hadn''t noticed that the distance of at least half a meter when we sat down was already reduced to less than a fourth of it. It''s not wrong to call this as us huddled closely together.


    "... Un. She told me toe up with my own way and she wille up with her own. Then¡­ she told me to bring that someone to be the judge."


    What is this mother-daughter rivalry? If my guess is correct then her mother got hurt by her recent feedback or if not hurt, she wanted to test her daughter''s skills and Mina bragging about it resulted in her mother involving me in it¡­


    "I think I now understand the situation. But you can tell her that it''s Haruko, right? Or any of the four girls with you. Why does it have to be me?"


    "¡­I slipped and told her that it''s a boy."


    With me already this close to her, the minute details that were happening on her were clearly captured by my eyes, the reddened ears and neck of hers. She''s totally embarrassed by what she''s telling me.


    "Mina¡­ Tell me, are you naturally clumsy?"


    "I''m not! I just got carried away¡­" Raising her voice and matching my gaze to deny it, Mina almost tumbled.


    Luckily, I''m already so close to her that I immediately got a hold of her. My arm behind her took the chance to grab onto her waist and my other arm holding onto her shoulder.


    "Seeing you flustered and embarrassed like this¡­ It''s making me want toe with you and introduce myself as your boyfriend."


    "No. Idiot! I never told her you''re my boyfriend." Breaking my gaze with me again, Mina swiped away my hold on her shoulder before shrinking down again.


    There''s already an imaginary steaming off her head. The headstrong and cool Mina from back then has now reduced to this state with just one embarrassing story.


    And well, she''s telling it to me because I''m the only one who can help her. If not for that, I''m sure I will only hear this event from Haruko''s mouth.


    "But I''m sure that''s what''s in her mind if you bragged about being praised by a boy. Won''t it be better to introduce me like that?"


    "... Ugh stop your nonsense. Will you help me or not?" Mina grumbled. And her tone was already almost close to pleading. If I continue teasing her, she would either storm off the room or cry on the spot.


    "Don''t you think asking like that is useless? If it will allow me to spend time with you then my answer is always yes¡­ Besides, I can''t let you bring in any other guy to substitute me."


    "As if I know any other guy¡­"


    "Right. I''m ttered. Can I kiss you, Mina?"


    "Stop being shameless. I''ll kiss you when it''s over. It will be out of gratitude."


    "Can''t I ask for an advanced payment?"


    "No. If you can''t wait then I''ll look for another guy." Clicking her tongue Mina pushed away my face that was inching closer to her.


    "As if you know any other guy."


    Throwing her words back at her, Mina''s face turned ck as she bit her lips.


    "Ugh¡­ Go. Leave me alone now."


    "But I''m still feelingfortable like this with you." I tightened my arm around her waist, pulling her closer to me. We''re now in the same state asst week. Feeling her body this close to me, I could push her down now and she would be powerless to resist.


    However, I wouldn''t ever do that.


    At this point, I''m just trying to tease her. Besides Mina saying to leave her alone was also without anypelling force. It''s like how one tries to deny something when what one meant was clearly the opposite.


    "Well, I''m not. I''ll go back to Haru''s side."


    Now, she''s trying to escape because if she continues, she will really sumb to my teasing.


    Well then, let''s leave it at this. Thanks to her bragging I now have a chance to truly spend some quality time with her. What else can I ask for? Moreover, it will be in front of her mother. Ah. Let''s see, I''ll introduce myself as a close friend first when that timees.


    "Haa¡­ Alright, I''ll remember what you said, kiss me when it''s over. By the way, can you at least tell me when it will happen?"


    I released my hold onto her and went back to the same distance. Due to that, Mina released a sigh of relief as if she got out of a dangerous situation.


    "Soon. I still need toe up with a new recipe. You will keep visiting me, right? I''ll have you drink my tea whenever you''re here and give me feedback. I''ll make sure that it will be your favorite vor."


    "I see. I was just thinking that it must be nice to always drink your tea. I''lle by everyday."


    "Un. Now go." Mina stood up and pulled me by the arm before pushing me towards the door.


    "Alright, you don''t need to push me away, I will go. See you tomorrow, Mina." I pulled the door open and stepped out of it but before I closed it, I turned back to her. "Ah. By the way, you looked really lovely. I wish I could see more of that."


    "Will you continue your teasing and be kicked or will you obediently close that door?"


    "I will tease you before closing this door." Reaching my hand, I slowly circled it to the back of her head before pulling her into a kiss.


    Although she could actually resist given that I intentionally moved slowly, Mina didn''t resist it and our lips once again met for the second time.


    A minuteter, Mina pulled her head away and took a step back taking my hand off the doorknob. "¡­ See you tomorrow shameless guy. Don''t forget." After reminding me like that, thest I saw from her was her tongue sticking out before she pushed the door closed.


    That girl¡­ I''m bing more fond of her. Well then, time to go home with Nami and Aya.

 Chapter 311: Passing by the Bookstore

    <h4>Chapter 311: Passing by the Bookstore</h4>


    "Himeko, see you tomorrow," I said as I pulled her up to a kiss again.


    I went back straight to the Book Club after Mina closed the door on me. And of course, before leaving with Aya and Nami, I wouldn''t forget about my Himeko.


    Because of her current circumstances and Itou''s meddling, we could only meet here. After that day that she confessed to me, she''s now both my and Haruko''s girl.


    Well, Haruko''s mine anyway so there''s not really a distinction. I observed their love for each other and I must say, it''s truly genuine just like how Haruko showed it earlier for Mina and the three girls with them.


    In any case, this situation with Haruko''s girls could be said as unique. I met them even before theplete change in my mindset. And by then, Haruko confessed that although she still wanted me, she couldn''t let go of any of them. I epted it fully because at that time, I thought that it''s only a matter of time to steal everyone as well.


    Although my mindset already changed I''m still respecting Haruko''s rtionship with the five.


    However, if the other girls start a rtionship with other girls outside of our rtionship, I don''t think I will allow that or I don''t want to see that happen. Friendship is fine but involving in a serious rtionship when they''re now with me, it will leave a sour taste in my mouth.


    "Un. See you tomorrow. Sorry, I can''t spend much time with you, Ya-chan is always on guard."


    "It''s fine. I''ll think of something to make her ept me for you. I''ll always visit you here." I smiled and caressed her cheek, easing up what she''s feeling. "By the way, how''s it going? That n of yours to change your father''s mind¡­"


    "It''s going well. Thanks to Ya-chan. I think she has be even more eager when she found out about our rtionship. "


    "That girl''s sisterplex is too strong. In any case, it''s great to hear. Don''t forget that I''m here if you need my help, alright?"


    That father of theirs is too much but¡­ I''m powerless to confront him at the moment.


    If they''re sessful, the sisters will probably not be as restricted anymore. If their father wanted Itou to inherit their businesses, Himeko will be her trusted aide or perhaps, they can jointly run it together. Given how close they are.


    Furthermore, the two are still young. Trying to separate the two is just too despicable. Although it will look like they''re rebelling against their father''s wishes, if the two girls keep their rtionship as close as possible, their father will soon give up.


    Hopefully.


    Once it''s done, I''ll ask them for details. Himeko is mine now, no matter what, I want to know more about her, that way, I can share whatever burdens she will carry.


    "I told you. You already provided enough help. Giving me the push to change, bringing Ya-chan here. Everything we''re doing is all because of you. Without you, I will probably still be locked up here with Haru¡­"


    "Alright. When everything is over, let me take you out on a date."


    "As long as it''s somewhere not crowded¡­"


    "Of course. I''ll pick somewhere you will be rxed. Well then, we''re going."


    Giving her onest kiss, I left the room with Aya and Nami.


    Before we left, the two also said goodbye to Himeko.


    Aya already had a lot of interaction with her but being both introverted, they''re often not talking to each other. Nami, however, managed to create a connection with Himeko.


    I guess, her current state also made it possible. When I entered the room, the two were arguing and the topic of their argument was me¡­


    In the end, I chose to pretend not to hear that conversation. In any case, seeing Himeko being engaged in a conversation like that, I''m d for her progress.


    And I thanked Nami for that.


    -


    -


    Being sandwiched by the two girls, we instantly became the center of attention when we entered the Bookstore.


    Although not a book enthusiast like Aya, Nami had a fair share of books she''d read.


    With the two bursting in enthusiasm, they pulled me with them as they checked out the books that took their interest.


    Treating this as some kind of a date, the two would alternately show me something.


    Because of that, the few customers of the Bookstore couldn''t take their eyes off us, be it male or female.


    Luckily, the two weren''t that overtly close to me so¡­ in their eyes, it''s probably just two girls trying to get my attention.


    And because of that, most males were clicking their tongues after they had a glimpse of how gorgeous the two girls beside me.


    When one of them met my gaze, he immediately turned his head away as if he''s afraid. He even walked away to hide from my line of sight.


    Is my gaze that scary? Then what are these girls seeing when I''m staring at them?


    Strange. Is there some kind of filter in their eyes?


    "Here, Ruki. What do you think about this?" After a while, perhaps she already settled on a book she wanted to buy today, Aya handed me a book. This time it''s not a western novel that she usually buys but a volume of a light novel series.


    Looking at the illustration at its cover and the title, I squinted my eyes to check the ridiculously long title in it wherein the whole plot of the story was probably already written. Although the title doesn''t contain any controversial theme like Shio''s manga and light novel collections, with how many words it contained, it''s worse than that.


    "Rebirth of the Introverted Girl in A New World Where She Was Hailed As A Hero Only To Be Betrayed By the Human Race Sacrificing Her To The Demon King But The Demon King Took Her As His Wife And Together They Annihted The Human Race But Everything Is Just A Dream Of the Introvert Girl After Reading An Old Magical Book With A Lewd Cover In It¡­"


    When I reached that point, I stopped reading. I''m still only halfway through itsplete title but I feel like I already read tens of volumes of that light novel''s content. It''s head-ache inducing. With how long it was, the anime illustration on its cover was buried in texts.


    Who in the world thinks that it''s fun using a title that long? Get your titles simple and sinct, will you?


    However, upon seeing Aya''s expecting gaze to my opinion for the book, I instantly stopped raging inwardly and recollected my thoughts to honestly give her my answer.


    I remembered that she''s always buying proper novels before and it''s the first time for her to pick a light novel. Did Kana''s novel influence her? That one is in a light novel format. Easy to read and the plot is straight to the point.


    Before I could answer, Nami went back to my side, curious at the light novel I''m holding.


    "¡­ Ayase, what kind of book is this? This is¡­" After reading it, Nami couldn''t help but question, she even stepped back to take her eyes off that horrific title.


    "Uhm¡­ Is there something wrong?" Aya tilted her head cutely.


    "No. Not really. But that title. Have you read it?"


    "Un. It''s interesting." With a nod and an innocent giggle, Aya opened the book to one of the illustration''s pages.


    Depicted on it was the introverted girl MC that was slumped on the ground. In front of her was the supposed Demon King, extending his hand towards the poor MC.


    Upon seeing that, I could now guess why she seemed to like that. She''s seeing the two of us in that illustration.


    "The plot seems interesting. But I''ll be honest, Aya. The title is ridiculous. If you like it then take it, I''ll be waiting to hear the story from you."


    "Yes! I will read it as soon as I get home." Ignoring myment on its title, Aya focused on myst sentence as she stormed away to pay for the book at the counter.


    Upon seeing that, Namimented, "Ruu, are you sure you want her to read that?"


    "It''s fine. Look at her. How can I resist that adorable smile?"


    "You seem to be epting of everything we showed you¡­"


    "Well, your enjoyment is my priority. The reason I take her to this Bookstore is to see that kind of expression from her."


    Being close to them and spending time with them is always great. However, seeing them enjoying naturally like this is also something I don''t want to miss.


    Moreover, I don''t want to see it just with Aya. If there''s something that truly interests Nami, I will also take her to it for her to enjoy the same bliss Aya felt today.


    "Un. No wonder everyone is falling for you."


    "Huh? I don''t think it''s all there is to it."


    "You¡­ You''re really dense at times, Ruu." Shaking her head, Nami went to Aya who already finished paying for the book.


    Well, I don''t see anything wrong with my words. They''re falling for me with how I am treating them, not just because of this¡­ And even if they already fell for me, those feelings continued to pile up.


    I was unaware about it before but now¡­ I could see it clearly.


    Before going over to them, I scanned my eyes to the other customers silently browsing, checking if there''s someone that could recognize us.


    Luckily, the students inside the store were all either 2nd year and 3rd year. The 1st years, apart from someone like Matsuda, would probably still need time before they actually frequent stores like these wherein there''s more manga and light novels than actual books.


    There''s a lot who didn''t want to bebeled as an otaku in their first year in high school after all.


    Now that we''re done and with Aya having a very satisfied grin pasted on her lips, we left the Bookstore and continued our walk towards the station.


    "See you tomorrow, Ruki, Nanami." Still with her smile, Aya didn''t seem like an introvert now with how energetic she was.


    This is the point where we will separate since Aya''s house is in the opposite direction.


    We waited until she walked up to her tform before we turned in our tform''s direction.


    As soon as we''re alone, Nami''s head moved from left to right, checking if there''s someone we know. Once she determined that there''s no one who could recognize us, she decisively grabbed onto my hand, sping our hands together.


    Since I was observing her during all that, I found that action of her truly adorable. So in turn, I reached in to kiss her, startling the girl.


    After savoring that kiss, we started to ascend the stairs with her sticking close to me.

 Chapter 312: No Interruptions Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 312: No Interruptions Anymore</h4>


    Because the sun was about to set when we finally got on the train, there were fewer students now and more white-cor workers getting off from work.


    Thanks to that, we only needed to find a spot devoid of our schoolmates'' presence. However, I couldn''t find a free seat anymore. If we had taken the bus she normally took, most likely it wouldn''t be this crowded. The passengers of those buses were mainly students after all.


    Either way, Nami wasn''t really that concerned about the crowd. In fact, she''s more than happy we kept our hands sped together, making sure that we wouldn''t be separated as well as staying as close as possible in a public space. In these adults'' eyes, we''re no doubt a high school couple enjoying our youth.


    "Are you fine? We should''ve taken the bus instead." I asked her after we settled on a corner.


    I used my body to cover her while also making sure to give her enough space to breathe. However, because it''s crowded, the air conditioner of the train isn''t that useful. When I saw the sweat forming on her forehead, I took out my handkerchief to wipe it off.


    "I''m fine, Ruu. This is much better than the bus. I got to be this close to you without minding the other passengers'' eyes."


    Because of our position, we had to let go of our hands. In exchange for that, Nami grabbed onto my uniform. In my case, one of my arms rested on the wall and the other on her shoulder, supporting her not to tumble back.


    Along the train ride, she told me that her lower abdomen has started to hurt a bit, which is why I tightened my hold on her, letting her rest her forehead on my shoulder.


    Although I''m aware of the other girls'' when their periods wille, some of them wouldn''t tell me when it actually happened. Like when it happened with Satsuki, her period was short and she''s just a lot grumpier at that time so I didn''t actually notice her quirk. Before I caught onto it, it''s already over. Aya''s passed by more than a week before I took her home. As for Kana, it also passed before she told me about it.


    In any case, it''s a private thing. It''s preferable for them to keep it by themselves. Unless it''s dyed or we''re in the mood to do it, they wouldn''t actually tell me about it, especially those girls from the other school.


    Since her stop was just at the next station, we only spent 15 minutes standing at that corner.


    As soon as the train doors opened, I grabbed her hand and led her out of it. With the only hassle being the crowd of passengers going out at the same time as us, I made sure to keep her close to me, instinctively choosing spots where the people wouldn''t be clogged.


    Well, with years of trying to stay low-key, finding those spots was fairly easy for me already but with Nami with me at the moment, I had to make sure that she wouldn''t feel ufortable.


    Her period was about to arrive so her quirk of being unable to control her excitement would sometimes appear.


    And in truth, that happened at least 3 times on the train with her excuse being it''s easing the pain in her abdomen. During those three instances, she pulled my head down to kiss me followed by a giggle that''s too seductive in my ears. Those near us who saw those instances faked a cough, reminding us to not openly disy that kind of behavior in public.


    Well, it would only be fine if it was not that crowded just like those times with Nao and Chii.


    As if I''m from this neighborhood, I led us to the same manga caf¨¦ where we stayed before.


    After paying the fee for two hours of stay in a private room, I brought Nami to it. At the moment, she''s almost like Akane now, save for the overly clingy attitude where the silly girl didn''t want to extricate herself from me.


    At least, Nami still has her wits to just stand next to me, intimidating anyone with her scary re.


    As soon as we entered the room, I sat both of us on a cushion.


    There''s a kotatsu table in the middle since it''s still a bit cold and cushions around it to sit down at or to be used as a pillow. The floor was properly heated and it''s fine to justy down on it to rest. Around the room were rows of shelves containing manga volumes for a lot of popr series. If someone couldn''t find the one that they want to read, there''s a phone on the side to call the clerk at the front to request it. Using that same phone, one could also order snacks and drinks that would be delivered straight to our room.


    "Does it still hurt? When do you think it will start?" I asked her after we slipped our lower body inside the futon of the kotatsu to warm us up. It could also ease up her pain.


    Before answering me, Nami slid her cushion closer, hugging my arm tightly. "Un¡­ Maybe, two or three days from now. From my experience, it will only hurt like this at this time so you don''t have to worry, you worrywart. Besides, we girls are always prepared for this. It''s a monthly urrence so even if we don''t want to, it will be a habit."


    Right. They always experience that every month. The best I can do at this moment is to amodate their quirks and perhaps stay with them like this. Well, as long as I catch on to that, I will surely do that.


    "Two or three days¡­ I guess we have to postpone revealing our rtionship to Ogawa for next week. You want it to be done perfectly, right? For me, I also want it to be done perfectly. That way, he''d stop meddling about us."


    In a week, I could also think of how to minimize the buzz that they would do. Ogawa was one thing but I need to have a talk with Tadano again.


    With what happened today, for sure he might even approach me himself. The way Nami happily went out of their clubroom upon my arrival surely made a mark on their minds.


    "Yes, let''s do it once my period stopped. I might say some things to aggravate the situation¡­ I''ll take you to the club myself."


    "Alright. I''ll be your obedient boyfriend by then."


    Hearing my words, Nami giggled again and soon enough our lips once again met. Without any eyes that we had to mind, we''re back in the same state before Ogawa interrupted us.


    "Ruu¡­" With her eyes staring straight at me, Nami almost hungrily sucked on my lips, her hands had already slipped themselves in my uniform as she started to feel the heat being emitted by my body.


    At the same time as her, my hands also moved. One of themnded behind her, caressing her back as it slowly traveled down to her buttocks and the other one ced itself on one of her soft hills, squeezing it lightly over her uniform.


    We had two hours, although we had all that time for ourselves, we couldn''t do it yet. Moreover, Satsuki somehow drained me inside that clubroom. Even if I got a hard-on, it would settle down easily if the stimtion stopped.


    Nheless, I wouldn''t let his chance pass by without leveling up our rtionship.


    From satisfying our lips, I gradually went down to her neck. Although it''s just recently that she started being intimate like this, I probably already corrupted her enough that her reactions at the moment were all erotic. While biting her lips, she watched as my tongue and lips took care of her smooth and milky-white neck.


    And because she didn''t want to be the only one at the receiving end, Nami''s hand traveled down and slipped inside the futon, searching its way down to my pants. With the heating from the heater below the kotatsu, her hand naturally became sweaty in no time.


    While I was busy focusing on her neck, Nami pulled down the zipper of my pants and had her hand invade inside.


    "¡­ It''s already hard, Ruu."


    When I felt her hand tracing my shaft, Nami''s seductive voice once again entered my ears.


    Thinking back, she''s also probably frustrated that we''re interrupted earlier. Add to that, her uing period and the quirk she had¡­ I''m not sure but some said they would heat up easily because of that.


    In any case, feeling her hand on it, there''s no way I wouldn''t have any reaction.


    "It''s a natural reaction, you know? My Nami is irresistible after all."


    "Pervert." Nami gave an impish smile before tightening her grip on my cock that''s on its way to full erection.


    "Says the one gripping my thing."


    Realizing that, her pure self resurfaced once more and as if remembering something, her face turned to the other direction, "Uhh... I only saw this once before... That time did I do well?"


    "You did. Otherwise, I wouldn''t cum from it." I already told her about that but for her to ask for it again, this girl¡­ I think I get what''s on her mind right now.


    We had the time so¡­ why not?


    To make it easy for her, I slid the cushion I''m sitting on backward, leaving the confines of the kotatsu. When Nami saw it, she naturally leaned down and her other hand went on the button of my pants.


    Carefully unbuttoning it, Nami was weed by the sight of my boxer briefs and the bulge she was gripping moments ago.


    "Pervert¡­" Nami whispered as she continued going down to it, with her head directly on top of my cock, I could feel her warm breath even if it was still beneath my boxers.


    "Nami¡­ Let me ask you, are you sure you want to do it again?"


    It''s not that I''m against it, in fact, I''m already anticipating what will happen next.


    "Un¡­ You can do the same to me¡­" With her voice as seductive as before, Nami''s hands already slipped at the sides of my boxers to pull it down.


    "If you say it like that, I will not be able to restrain myself."


    "That''s what I''m saying, pervert Ruu¡­ Do you not want to?"


    Looking at her erotic face as my cock stood up right in front of her eyes when she sessfully pulled it down, coupled it with what she just said, any restraint I still had simultaneously broken.


    Instead of answering her question with words, I just had to do it with my actions.


    While she''s busy staring at my erection, my arms grabbed her by her waists, pulling her up and cing her on top of me as I gradually let my upper body down on the floor.


    As soon as my back touched the ground, we sessfully ended up in that infamous position¡­


    We had each other''s consent and being drowned in our apparent lust for each other, we both did what we both wanted to happen.


    In a few days, her period will start. This might possibly be the only chance for us to be this intimate. Even if we couldn''t do it yet, satisfying us like this was more than enough for now¡­

 Chapter 313: Spending the Two Hours *

    <h4>Chapter 313: Spending the Two Hours *</h4>


    When I felt the pair of soft lips dampening the head of my cock, Nami''s warm breathing out of her nostrils followed after it. This was just her second time to do this but what I taught her back then was firmly remembered by her.


    "Ruu¡­ I can, right?" Doing her best to make eye contact with me even with our current position, Nami inquired while her tongue peeked out to lick the tip.


    To answer her, I grabbed her waist and pulled her lower part that''s already pointed at me, lifting her skirt to give me ess to something even that Ogawa never had a chance to see for all the years that they were together, I traced my finger on her slit that''s currently staining the thin piece of cloth covering it.


    "Ahh!"


    A rather surprised moan was instantly echoed by Nami. Following that, the tongue that was gently licking the head quickened its movements while her soft lips that were pursed together parted, covering the whole head of my cock as it gradually slid down my length.


    Although her mouth was wet with her saliva, the warmth it was exuding was enough for my cock to jolt in pleasure.


    Before I continued teasing her, I took a nce at how Nami''s mouth was gobbling my fully-erected cock. She was grabbing it with her two hands to keep it in ce. After licking it, she took it in her mouth like a popsicle,plete with the sucking sounds as if it''s some sort of a tasty treat.


    I wanted to keep watching her give me fetio but it would be extremely unfair if I was the only one feeling the pleasure.


    As I observed that moist part of hers where my thumb kept on rubbing, I could see how it convulsed as if it was waiting for more stimtion. Parting the thin piece of white cloth away, Nami''s beautiful pinkish sacred part came into my view. Her pubes weren''t that lush yet and her clit was hiding beneath, too shy toe out.


    With the continued warmth and pleasure brought by her on my cock, I stopped waiting anymore. Grabbing her the two smooth and tender buttcheeks of hers, I had my fingers dug into its softness as I slowly lifted my head to kiss the pinkish lips of her in this region.


    As soon as I did that, the somewhat sweet taste of her juice instantly spread in my mouth. I circled my arms to her legs to keep her in ce, even if she kept trembling from the stimtion she''s experiencing for the first time, my lips remained ovepping with her sacred region.


    In time, Nami almost stopped moving her head to continue taking in my cock in her mouth, instead, her moans gradually filled the room even, more so when I started sucking on her revealed clit and stimting her still-tight hole with my fingers.


    Although she still tried to return the favor by sucking on mine, Nami soon sumbed with the undeniable pleasure. As I pulled myself from beneath her, Iid her down, using all the cushions to make herfortable.


    And by putting a cushion beneath her hips, I grabbed onto her knees to open her legs once more.


    My hand naturally went down on hers once more and continued rubbing her slit while teasing her by putting it inside her for a bit before pulling it out.


    Nami had already grabbed onto my hair, silently pleading for more stimtion. Which I did, sucking her further, using my tongue and my fingers in thoroughly exploring her sacred region, Nami finally reached her first climax.


    Her back arched as her juices spilled from hers which I caught with my mouth. Only when her lower body stopped convulsing did I went back up to her, looking at how erotic she looked after experiencing her first orgasm.


    "Ruu¡­ What should I do? My mind is¡­ My heart is¡­ telling me that I want to feel you entering me." Nami whispered after clinging tightly onto me, her legs also enclosed onto my hips. If I get up, I would surely be able to carry her even without me holding her body.


    Influenced by the pleasure she just felt, I expected that from her. Moreover, from below her, she''s certainly feeling my cock slowly rubbing onto her slit as well as her clit that was already a bit sore from how hard I sucked it earlier.


    "That''s fine. I feel the same, Nami. You can feel it right?"


    "It''s too hot and it''s rubbing on my¡­"


    "Un. But as much as I want to do it with you. For now, I had to restrict myself. Our first time will only happen once. Let''s make it special and of course, it should be when everything was already settled. I don''t want to see my Nami being riddled with guilt."


    It will always be like this. I will never bend on having their first time just wherever. I want it to be something where we will not be restricted and where we will have all the time for ourselves. Not just to savor the time but to have another confirmation of our feelings for each other.


    Well, thatst sentence hadn''t happened with the girls I stole during my middle school days. In any case, their first time always happened either in my room or inside theirs.


    "¡­ Despite being a pervert, you had a lot of considerations. However, you''re right. This ce is somewhat inappropriate¡­" Nami teased me for a bit as she bit on my ear. "What will you do about that then?"


    Pointing at my cock and how my hips moved ever-so-slightly, continuing to stimte that part of hers¡­ Nami''s erotic expression surfaced once more.


    "I''ll do it like this¡­ Is it fine?"


    However, the answer I received was too desire-inducing. While biting her lips, Nami sweetly whispered, "¡­ I don''t really mind even if you identally slip it in."


    Slipping a cock inside will never be an ident. It''s just how they call it to excuse themselves from not containing their desires to ultimately do it.


    However, hearing it from Nami, I somehow wanted to use that excuse as well¡­


    Haa¡­ Can I continue restraining myself?


    I can¡­ It''s for her after all.


    "My pure Nami is gone, huh?"


    "You corrupted her, pervert Ruu." Nami giggled before pulling my head down again, engaging in another one of our passionate kisses.


    When she went down on my neck and saw the band-aid stered where Ririka''s bite mark was located, her eyes silently inquired.


    Satsuki also saw it. However, with the heat of our situation earlier, she didn''t mind it.


    Telling her honestly why I had it, Nami puffed her cheeks before opening her mouth while showing her fangs. While we''re continuing to pleasure each other down below, Nami created another mark.


    Without a band-aid to cover for it, she considerately chose a spot that would be hard to see.


    Her jealousy about that bite mark clearly showed that once I told her that I''m about to cum, she had me sit before taking my cock in her mouth again. Using the knowledge I taught her, Nami made me cum with her growing fetio skill while drinking my semen that I umted from the minutes we spent being intimate with each other.


    Although she tried to gulp it down, some of it still spilled at the side of her mouth, using a tissue that''s inside the room, I wiped it.


    And after that, we fixed ourselves before snuggling once more inside the kotatsu.


    I called for room service for a snack and a drink. Well, I can''t just let her go home without rinsing my leftover semen in her mouth.


    By that time, it''s not even an hour yet for our rented two hours in this caf¨¦. That''s why, to pass the time, we talked about things especially our experiences during middle school.


    She already heard my past but upon interacting with my girls from that past through their group, Nami, like Shizu, found a lot of things that were opposite to what I told her. And those she learned, she told me how it influenced her to continue knowing more about the guy he now loves.


    To not keep it one-sided, I also asked her about her past. Before she started telling me though, she warned me that it will be full of her memories of Ogawa.


    I didn''t mind it. It''s already the past, she''s mine now. Why will I still be jealous of that indecisive guy? Hell, if not for realizing things, I will be stealing everything from him¡­


    Anyway, I might really steal everything if he managed to continue irritating me. But that''s a story for the future.


    I listened quietly to Nami''s story as we passed the remaining time. This time, it''s not a ''Stolen Time'' anymore. Both of us fully epted our rtionship. She''s my girlfriend and I am her boyfriend. Of course, it''s with the intention to marry her even if it''s impossible at the moment. The title held by Ogawa was already useless.


    Through Nami, I heard the real reason why she suddenly wanted to corner Ogawa back then. During her 3rd year, she didn''t study in this country but outside. On an ind country in the west.


    During that year, all she could do was talk to them through the inte which led to her longing for him to umte. Hence she became desperate to make him confess as soon as the school year starts.


    However, I appeared before her and everything changed.


    She told me that there''s a possibility that she would go back there because her father''s work was located in that country.


    Well, she promised that she wouldn''t study there again but she would be spending a vacation with her mother and her siblings to spend time with their father.


    Nami isn''t the oldest but the youngest. She has two older brothers who are already married, the oldest already had a child while the other one had been married just this year. The gap between her and her brothers was at least 6 years.


    That''s why Shizu became the older sister in her eyes as they both grew up together with only a year of a gap.


    When she finished her story, I told her that if possible, I''ll follow her there and that earned me a smack on my head followed by her nagging to not decide things hastily when I have a lot of girls to think about.


    She has already started to be considerate with the other girls as well. Very much like, Haruko¡­


    Wait¡­ Is Haruko''s topic on their Mentor Program about that? It''s possible.


    When our two hours were over, we left the room in a great mood and with Nami still clinging onto my arms, I told her I will walk her to her house which she didn''t reject.


    Ogawa, Tadano or even Shizu might show up. However, that kind of possibility is unimportant. My priority this time is Nami. Besides, it''s already dark. I will not let her walk alone during the night even if it''s her neighborhood. I''m that much of a worrywart.

 Chapter 314: Walking Nami Home

    <h4>Chapter 314: Walking Nami Home</h4>


    Nami''s neighborhood was unlike mine. Even if the moon was already up-high, illuminating this dark night where street lights couldn''t reach, the people were still active.


    And being someone from this neighborhood, even just after leaving the Manga Caf¨¦, we ran into people who were familiar with Nami.


    Luckily, it''s already dark and people wouldn''t really call out if they saw someone familiar. At best, they would give a curious nce. However, we''re still as close as a couple that it would surely be taken as a fact for days toe.


    Whether Ogawa would hear about it or not, it''s not in our hands anymore.


    "Nami, we''ve been walking in this street for a while now."


    "Hmm? Just go on, I''ll tell you when it''s time to turn." Still with that satisfied smile on her face, Nami''s walking pace slowed down as if she wanted this moment tost for even a second longer.


    I noticed her intention and naturally, I wouldn''t point it out to her. We have the same idea in our minds after all.


    While we''re walking, I already called Akane and with it being their first time talking face to face, add their current state at the moment, I thought I was watching two cats fighting as they both purred at each other.


    Well, Akane was certainly jealous but after telling her that I would be going home after walking Nami to their house, she calmed down.


    And likewise, Nami became slightly jealous of the fact that I''m going home to Akane. She also calmed down when Akane calmed down and stopped hissing at her. In the end, the two let out augh as they both agreed that it''s my fault for being a yboy. On that note, they''re in sync.


    In any case, they already had some interaction through their group and the way they both became jealous has a definite reason. It just so happens that their quirks coincided. Perhaps this would be a monthly urrence now. I have to prepare for that.


    After Akane, I also checked on Nao and Shio. Nao was already in her room, lying down while writing something in her notebook. When I asked what she''s doing, she''s actually listing the colleges and universities near my house. With that guy out of the way, she could now focus on the more important things. But for Nao, the important thing was how it would be convenient to attend a college near my house. That way, her n to live with me during her college days could be realized.


    When Nami heard about that detail, there''s a silent inquiry in her eyes as she stared at me¡­ Understanding the girl, I told her that if she wanted to and she''s allowed, she could do the same.


    Upon hearing that, Nami was truly overjoyed that even if there were people around us, she reached in to kiss me.


    Unlike with Akane and Nao, Shio only sent a message through the Messenger with a screenshot of her phone screen that showed that Nobuo''s message about where they would meet. She replied to that, changing the location near our neighborhood.


    That way, she made it easy for me to reach her. Also, there are still two hours before the appointed time. She''s currently at our house talking with Miwa-nee over a few drinks, helping themselves with my father''s wine collection...


    The two became that close already. With Miwa-nee acting like an older sister, the two were the only members of the adult group among my girls. Let''s not talk about whether another adult would be added or not... I''m not actively looking for a new target.


    "You''re not deliberately trying to make us take a long detour, right?" With how long we''re walking, I thought we should''ve already reached our destination.


    Back when we first met outside the school, she reached the Train Station quickly. But now that I''m walking her to her house from there, it''s already more than 15 minutes of walk and we probably still haven''t reached their specific street.


    Perhaps back at that time when we first met outside the school, she already left her house when she sent me the message asking about where I was¡­


    "I wish I could do that. But it''s already dark. Why not sleep over at our house?" Nami lowered her voice and a hint of embarrassment could be picked out from it.


    Nheless, I knew that this was her attempt to tease me. How would she react if ride on it?


    "Really? Then, don''t mind me crashing in your room."


    Upon hearing my answer, Nami froze as if she couldn''t process what she heard. Her steps halted and she tugged at my arm with a slight force. "Huh?! Wait¡­ I''m joking, Ruu¡­ My room is¡­ My mother¡­"


    Patting her head to calm her down, I pulled her into my embrace. "Rx, I''m teasing you. However, if it''s possible, I really will take that offer."


    "¡­ In the future, it will be possible."


    "I see. Well then, I will settle to be introduced to your mother first."


    And like the first one, she froze again with my suggestion, with puppy eyes, Nami lifted her head and stared into my eyes. "Ruu¡­"


    Dropping my head to take her lips into a kiss once more, I smiled at her "And I''m teasing you again. Don''t worry, I''ll only send you until up to the gate of your home."


    "Ugh¡­ Why am I always losing at you?"


    "Because my Nami loves me a lot."


    "I can''t deny that¡­ But let me win next time! Back then, you said you''re scared of me, right?"


    "Well, you''re still a little scary. However, when we''re together, you''re always transforming into my lovable Nami."


    Her observation skill was still high and she could see things a lot better especially about our ssmates. Even the way of how she continued dropping hints for Ogawa to pick up was scary.


    Nheless, whenever in this kind of mood, Nami would turn to a littlemb that could easily be teased.


    As we continued to walk through their neighborhood, we finally arrived at the street where her house was located.


    It''s already night so only those leaving to buy something at a nearby vending machine or convenience store could be seen outside the street.


    Noticing Nami and recognizing her, most of the neighborhooddies or uncles that we would run into had a knowing smile on their lips. None of themmented but surely it might be the talk of their neighborhood for a few days. Considering there were gossipers among them.


    "Is this it?" I asked her when we stopped in front of a two-story house. It''s obvious actually since there''s their family name at the sign on their fence.


    Looking at it from the outside, although it''s a bit bigger than Satsuki''s house, their house seems to be a bit lonely. Most of their lights turned off.


    "Un. Thank you for walking me home, Ruu."


    "Are you living alone with your mother?"


    "Yes. Sometimes my two brothers will visit us along with their family. Sometimes, Shizu-nee will also stay for a sleepover."


    "I see. That''s why it appears a bit lonely."


    As if my house weren''t lonely when I was still living alone¡­ It only started to have colors when Akane started living with me and now there''s also Miwa-nee and Minoru.


    "Don''t worry too much. It''s just night, that''s why it looked lonely." She answered. After a slight pause, her face that was partly illuminated by the lighting out of their house reddened once more, lowering her head to hide that, Nami''s sweet voice smoothly entered my ears. "Uhm¡­ Next time, when everything''s over with Kazuo, I''ll invite you in. By then, you can crash in my room¡­"


    "If you say it like that, I will not be able to stop myself from kissing you."


    "Go ahead. Before you leave, kiss me."


    Seeing her being this lovable, there''s no way I would pass up this chance. Besides, there were no other eyes looking at us at the moment.


    I put my hand on her cheek and gently lifted her head to look up at me. Even if we already kissed for uncountable times, I would never get tired of this girl.


    Lowering my head to take her lips, we once again entered in a passionate kiss right in front of her house.


    Nami''s hand gradually slipped to my back, tightly embracing me. As we gradually enter into a trance, anything that happened in our surroundings became negligible. Minutes eventually passed as our lips continued to savor thest kiss we''re sharing today.


    However, two voices pulled us out of that state, oneing from their front door and the other, at our side or specifically from the house next to theirs.


    "Nanami?" The two voices called out her name.


    Looking at the sources of those voices as our lips slowly separated, standing at their front door was Shizu.


    Anding out from their gate, Tadano, with a dumbfounded expression on his face


    I somewhat expected Shizu but for Tadano, I forgot that he''s her childhood friend. I just didn''t expect that he was a literal next-door neighbor.


    "Shizu-nee. Daiki." Nami answered.


    There was aplicated look on Shizu''s face as she looked at me. What happened to us earlier was still fresh in her mind. Looking at her eyes, there''s still the trace of when she cried¡­ There''s the growing urge for me to also go to her to pull her in my arms once again, however, the situation wouldn''t allow that.


    Besides, I''m with Nami right now. Although she''s fine showing our affection to Shizu, the existence of Tadano somehow made her tense.


    Taking my eyes off Shizu, I decided to focus and ease whatever Nami was currently feeling.


    I tightened my embrace on her. Just like that day when we revealed our rtionship to him, I''m hugging her and at the same time, supporting her from behind.


    We''re both aware that there''s the possibility of being caught. But all of that was cast away when we''re together. It''s already night anyway, for this guy to appear. He''s probably waiting for her to show up.


    "Are you with him until thiste?"


    This guy, what''s with his inquisitive tone? He should still be convinced of our act. Well, it''s not an act anymore but he shouldn''t be this inquisitive, right? In their eyes, I''m Nami''s boyfriend.


    Feeling my arms wrapped around hers, Nami exhaled to calm herself down, and while holding onto my arms, she answered him calmly. "Un. We spend some time together."


    Upon hearing that, Tadano somehow snapped but in the end, he couldn''t raise his voice when ites to Nami, "What''s the real deal with you two? I heard from Kazuo. What you showed us was all an act. What''s this then? Why are you spending time with him?"


    Ah¡­ That''s why he''s like this. That Ogawa talked. A great way to announce how he was cucked¡­

 Chapter 315: Making Myself the Villain

    <h4>Chapter 315: Making Myself the Viin</h4>


    Due to what Tadano said, Nami once again entered the state of being frozen and not knowing how to respond. This girl¡­ when it was really about Ogawa, guilt was most likely riddling her. Hence she needed time to prepare herself.


    As always, I kept my hold on her. To calm her down, I whispered while gently turning her head to face me. "Nami, you yourself know that this is bound to happen. Don''t worry. I''m here with you."


    Letting our eyes meet, I believed that at this point, just hugging her tightly wasn''t enough to get her out of her current state. Perhaps this event with Tadano might hasten that reveal. However, if we could still prevent it then I would.


    I don''t know if it''s only Tadano who heard about it or there were others but considering no one messaged Nami during our time together, it''s probably only this guy.


    Ogawa was possibly nearby, watching things unfold. That coward.


    After the events earlier starting from when I came inte, lunchbreak where I left them at the cafeteria, that time where he disturbed us in that room, the p gave by Haruko and Nami through their words, the way he confronted me to vent his frustration andstly the way I openly pick Nami up in their clubroom¡­


    Looking back, a lot has happened which involved that guy today. Nheless, during our time together, those were insignificant. He was only brought up when we started talking about her past.


    As Nami stared at me, the doubt that was probably starting to fill up her mind about whether she did right or wrong vanished. Soon afterward, she closed her eyes and put her forehead on my chest.


    She then slowly turned her back to Tadano as her arms embraced me tightly. With this gesture, it''s the same as saying she''s leaving everything to me.


    To live up to that, I looked at the guy who looked like he ate something unpleasant with his face wrapped in undisguised bitterness.


    "Tadano¡­. Whatever you heard from Ogawa, I can say that it is partly true. However, as you can see. This isn''t us acting." I answered his inquiry without any break in my tone. It''s filled with my confidence. Confidence that the Nami in my arms right now was not the same Nami that they grew up with. She had already changed. No, I brought up that change.


    And that''s the same to the girl staring at us from Nami''s doorsteps.


    "I''m not talking to you."


    He still had the gall to be like this, huh? There''s no point entertaining his words anyway. Let''s end this.


    "Hate me all you want and try to deny things. But you or even Ogawa will not change anything."


    As soon as I finished my words, I took my eyes off him before lifting Nami''s head by her chin.


    She''s eagerly biting her lips. With this expression of hers that showed how much she''s trying to steel herself but finding it hard to endure, I simply nodded at her to tell her that I understand.


    I caressed her head until that expression of hers eased up before I reached in for their front gate.


    Under Tadano''s speechless expression since he couldn''t find any words of rebuttal, I opened their gate and guided Nami through the remaining steps towards their door.


    Behind us, the guy gritted his teeth, failing to find the words to refute what I told him. Nheless, I ignored whatever expression he''s making. I''m here for Nami, not to feed him information that he could''ve easily guessed given the situation.


    He''s not blind. He saw how Nami entrusted herself to me. Instead of answering him who''s trying to question her decisions, she let the guy she picked who thinking about her well-being to protect her.


    As I reached the door and came face to face with Shizu, our eyes naturally met each other. And through that momentary eye contact, we somehow achieved mutual understanding.


    At this certain moment, we both wanted the same thing, Nami''s well-being and stability.


    I nodded at her and she did the same before I passed Nami who seemed like a weak chicken at the moment to her. "Please take care of her, senpai. She''s strong¡­ just that, she''s not ready for this yet. Let me deal with whatever that will happen next."


    "This is why¡­ I told you to be careful. But you¡­" Shizu paused and released a sigh before shaking her head. "Nevermind. Do what you must. I''ll take her inside."


    "I''m sorry if I will not be able to greet her mother. Today''s not the day."


    "Blockhead. I also won''t let you. Go now and take him with you before she notices what''s happening here. Settle whatever you need to settle."


    "Un. See you, senpai. Nami, I''ll message you." I patted Nami''s head before turning around and making my way out.


    From behind me, I heard the sound of the door opening and closing. There''s no need for me to look back. Shizu brought Nami inside to get away from this. With her there, I can rest assured.


    Whatever happened to us earlier could be put aside for now, we both understand. We would settle our own issue when the timees.


    When my feet brought me out of their gate, only then did I turn to the speechless guy who seemed to want to say something but lost the chance to do so.


    Although Shizu told me to deal with him, I''m not inclined to call him for a serious talk. If he wanted to get an answer, I wouldn''t be the one to approach him.


    That''s why after fixing their gate closed, I only passed by him to continue on my way home.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    Three steps.


    I literally counted my steps before I heard someone rushing from behind me. It was around twenty steps and I was about to reach the end of their street.


    "Onoda. Wait!"


    With that shout that sounded like he''smanding me, I continued on my way.


    Another ten steps before he realized his mistake.


    "Please wait! Can I talk to you?"


    Although his voice was still that of shouting, at least he worded it better than by adding ''Please'' and a question.


    It''s a different matter if it''s one of my targets telling me to wait because that was my expected oue. But for this guy to also do the same, I would never entertain him just for that.


    It took another five steps before I stopped. At this point, I already reached the end of their street. If I turn to the right, it would be the straight way to that Manga Caf¨¦ and the train station.


    Hearing his somewhat huffing voice as he urged his feet to catch up to me, I waited for a few seconds before seeing the red-faced Tadano.


    Well, it''s not that he got tired because of running and chasing after me. It''s because of how he tried to gulp down his indignations after not hearing anything from Nami and seeing me pass her onto Shizu to escape or rather, to get away from his interrogation.


    All of them knew how Shizu was against my rtionship with Nami. With that lukewarm reaction from her, he probably guessed that this time, he''s the one in the wrong.


    I also wouldn''t go out of my way to tell him that Shizu had already epted me for Nami.


    "Make it short. I have a train to catch up to." I started.


    I have Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru to go home to. Moreover, there''s still the update from Nao and I want to be there for Shio.


    Upon hearing that, Tadano stood up straight and looked around, there were no other people in the street at the moment and there''s also no ce to stop by for a talk. He had to do it here, right in front of someone else''s house.


    "¡­ You and Nanami. Is it true?"


    This again¡­ How many times does he have to ask?


    "Isn''t it obvious? What did you hear from Ogawa? And did he tell it to everyone else in the club?"


    Answering his question with a series of questions, Tadano was somewhat taken aback that he unconsciously took a step back.


    "No¡­ He only told it to me. He... he believed he''s Nanami''s boyfriend."


    "Look here, Tadano. Did it look like we''re acting in front of you? Are your eyes blind?"


    "But he said he asked you to act for them¡­"


    "He said this, he said that. Tadano, you''re not Ogawa''s dog. Open your eyes to the truth. Anyway, is it him who asked for it or is it Nami? Do you remember who introduced me to all of you?"


    He''s acting like a dog who barked for his owner. Just because Ogawa told him about it, he''s acting as if he''s doing something for Nami when in fact, he''s just feeding both of their egos. Ogawa wanted to let this guy shake our rtionship and this guy wanted to get back at me.


    "¡­ It''s Nanami."


    "Now, is that still not clear for you? If you''re really her friend as you imed to be, why interrogate her as if she owed you answers? Well, scratch that. Tadano, it''s me. I stole her from Ogawa and made her fall in love with me. Do you understand now?"


    To stop him from interrogating Nami, I have to make myself the viin here. Besides, even if she wanted to take up some of the me, I could only stand in front of her now and catch everything.


    Ogawa, Tadano or whoever else they will bring up. If I have one thing I can be truly confident in, it''s my glib tongue.

 Chapter 316: Slap to the Face

    <h4>Chapter 316: p to the Face</h4>


    "Stole¡­ How did you do that?" With confusion in his eyes, Tadano repeated a word that''s too familiar to me.


    Of all the things I said, that''s what he picked up, huh?


    "That''s something you, as a coward who couldn''t confess to her if not for my urgings, will not understand." I shook my head.


    Upon hearing it, his sped fist tightened and he started trembling visibly from anger. However, he reined it in.


    "You know, you and Ogawa have this simrity. You''re both too scared to confess to her. For you, you''re scared that she will stop being your friend. On the other hand, that guy just didn''t have the guts to do it. If not for Nami meeting me, nothing would change." I continued.


    He was about to reply but I mmed him again with another one, causing him to shut his mouth. "Ah. Right. You two still confessed to her in the end. However, it''s all toote. Compared to the two of you two, as soon as I realized I like her, I confessed my interest in her. True, that act, I used that as a springboard to actually make her mine but hey, each to their own. Before you two have noticed, I''ve already crawled my way up to her heart. All those times you''re all thinking about the consequences, she''s already aware of what I felt for her. Now, did you see the difference?"


    pping him with the truth of how I did it, it''s on him now whether he understood it or not. At the end of the day, Nami still looked at them as her friends¡­ If she wanted to keep it like that, I would help her do that.


    This p should wake them up.


    "¡­"


    Observing this guy''s reaction, I could see that he''s trying to process everything. Eventually, his trembling anger stopped and his expression turned stiff.


    At least he still had his reason. If this was Ogawa, I wonder how he will act?


    "If you''re still not convinced, just wait until she''s ready to reveal everything. And don''t you dare interrogate her like that again¡­ If you do, make sure you''re ready to face the consequences for doing that." After adding a threat to it, I turned around.


    That was enough. His cheeks were already red from those words that I pped to his face. If he still couldn''t wake up from that then I''ll add more in the future.


    If he could pass my words to Ogawa, then that''s a lot better. Let him feel the secondhand p.


    "Well then, go back to your house, it''ste. I don''t really care if Ogawa will hear about it, in fact, I want him to ept this reality and wait for that day. You best advise that guy that if he wanted to, he could directly confront me, not the way he did earlier."


    What he did earlier was trying to ease his umted frustration. He''s waiting for me to fold and tell him words that will make him feel good about himself. That''s nasty. I''m starting to really feel bad about Izumi-senpai for chasing after that hopeless idiot.


    At least Izumi-senpai was doing everything she could to chase after and make him look her way, unlike him who''s trying to delude himself in a fantasy he, himself, wrote.


    Without waiting for Tadano''s reply, I resumed my steps and never looked back again. Taking my phone out, I messaged Nami like I promised to tell her that everything''s taken care of and I''m on my way home.


    A few secondster, Nami''s reply arrived. Upon seeing that, I released a sigh of relief. She''s back to normal.


    After Nami, I also messaged Shizu to thank her for being there.


    If she''s not at their doorstep, it would be even harder for Nami if it''s her mother who went out to see what was happening.


    Shizu also replied asking if I dealt with Tadano.


    I didn''t see it immediately since I already pocketed my phone, only when I sat inside the train did I manage to send a reply.


    Following that, Shizu bid me take care on my way home for the first time. Upon reading that, even if it''s a simple message, it managed to put a smile on my lips.


    A lot has happened in school. Ending it in this way with Shizu''s message, I felt that everything I did was worth it.


    -


    -


    "Wee home, Ruki."


    Surprisingly, the one waiting for me at the door when I arrived home wasn''t Akane.


    "Un. Howe it''s you, Miwa-nee?" Although I''m notining that it''s her, I just really got too used to Akane weing me home.


    "Akane''s at your room, asleep. She kept calling your name earlier. That girl, I don''t think her period would affect her to that extent... Right, her friend stayed with her until she calmed down and fell asleep." Miwa-nee shook her head but a smile could clearly be seen on her lips as she recalled Akane''s antics.


    "I see. Sorry for the trouble, Miwa-nee. What about her friend?"


    Well, it''s not like I''m expecting to see Fuyu here. I just wanted to express my gratitude. She helped me with Akane after all.


    "She already left. She left this behind for you to read." Miwa-nee handed me a folded piece of paper.


    Upon opening it, a neatly handwritten message was in it saying ''It was tough but she''ll be fine. Please take care of Akane, Onoda-kun."


    It was a simple message but it spoke a lot of how much Fuyu cared for Akane. Seeing them having great friends like Fuyu for Akane and Momoiro-senpai for Kana, I''m starting to feel somewhat envious.


    The one closest to a friend towards me was that guy who I stole Satsuki from.


    Will I ever have someone I could call like that?


    Probably none. Either way, I''m already content being with my girls alone. They''ll not just be my partners but closest friends as well.


    After reading it, I folded it back and pocketed it.


    On the side, Miwa-nee took my bag and entered alongside me, like a wife assisting her husband.


    Upon noticing that, my arm naturally moved to pull her in my embrace, tiptoeing to nt my lips on hers. As if already used to it, Miwa-nee soon responded to my kiss with more passion.


    From her lips and tongue, I could taste the somewhat stinging sensation of the alcohol from the wine she was drinking.


    "You boy, you''re always this bold nowadays," Miwa-nee said after our lips separated.


    She''s already a bit red because of the effect of the wine but after our kiss, Miwa-nee flushed further that she seemed more drunk now than when she greeted me.


    "Seeing my Miwa-nee acting like a housewife for me, I couldn''t help it."


    "Although I liked it, as the adult closest to you, I need to remind you to always mind the time and ce."


    "Un. I understand Miwa-nee. I''ll keep that reminder in mind." I nodded and dropped another kiss on her luscious lips.


    Once we''re done with that round of kisses, we moved to the living room.


    The first thing I noticed was Minoru already sleeping soundly on the sofa with a nket draped over him.


    I looked at Miwa-nee and inquired with my eyes and the answer I got was her eyes pointing to the kitchen or more precisely, the dining table.


    On it, there was a bottle of wine, half-empty. And sitting on one of the chairs was Shio silently sipping her wine as she observed me.


    I almost forgot that she''s still here. So that''s why Miwa-nee hadn''t brought Minoru upstairs yet. They''re not finished drinking that wine.


    I walked behind Shio''s chair before leaning over to hug her, circling my arms on her shoulders. "Are you trying to get drunk before that meeting?"


    "Un. It''s better this way, Ruru. I will be more courageous when I confront him. That man will not scare me anymore." Shio nodded and put the ss on the table. With her hands freed, she stretched her arms to the back of my neck, initiating a bout of kisses with me.


    Like with Miwa-nee, the taste of what she''s drinking was passed onto me. Nheless, I weed it and turned it into a deep one, letting her forget the troubles that she will soon face.


    She''s here to steel herself for what''sing after all. Although I already changed her mind, having spent years with that guy, Shio was afraid that he might still have a tiny hold over her. That''s why by drinking and spending time with me, she''s gathering more courage on top of the encouragement I gave her earlier.


    "If you want, I cane with you."


    "No, I told you. I can do this."


    "Alright. I''m just trying if you will change your mind."


    Even if I want to follow her there, the right thing to do Is to restrain myself.


    She already showed me her determination, it would be disrespectful and undermining to her if I still insisted on going after her. She already changed it so that it would only be around 10 minutes away from here, I just have to be ready to go out at any moment.


    "Ruru, I''ll check in on you every 10 minutes. Moreover, I doubt the meeting willst for more than that. Also, don''t sleep yet Ruru, I''ll go here instead of the apartment." Shio cupped my face. Although her breath was filled with the smell of what she''s drinking, her words were serious and sober enough.


    There''s no point in me being stubborn anymore so instead of answering, I nodded my head and this time, I initiated another kiss.


    I decided. Before she goes out to meet that guy, I would encourage her further¡­ in my own way.

 Chapter 317: Shios Battle

    <h4>Chapter 317: Shio''s Battle</h4>


    After watching the two adult women empty the bottle of wine, Miwa-nee brought Minoru upstairs while Shio and I entered my previous room.


    In there, we naturally ended up in an erotic mood. If not for the possibility of waking up Minoru, we would''ve done it right there at the dining table.


    Halfway through our intercourse, Miwa-nee joined in, taking the right side of my bed. With the two adult women lying down below me, I eagerly worked harder to satisfy the two of them, making sure that neither of them would be neglected.


    One bottle of wine wasn''t enough to make them drunk. However, it was enough to make their bodies heat up, resulting in a more intense battle in my bed. With each of the two taking their turn riding me, the other would then settle on either sitting on my face or kissing me intensely. Miwa-nee would also sometimes go to my side to have me suck on her nipples as if she''s breastfeeding me.


    In the end, I had to take the initiative from the two of them, while whispering encouragement to Shio as well as covering her with my scent.


    Although it''s kind of an exaggeration, I told her that it will feel like I will be there with her while meeting that guy. If she will start to feel like she''s about to be intimidated by him, I told her to remember this scene. The scene where we''re both exchanging our affection for each other.


    Because of that, I didn''t hesitate cumming inside her, letting her carry my seed inside her before going out to meet him. With that prospect in mind, Shio bashfully said that she will go without washing away the traces of our lovemaking.


    On the other side, Miwa-nee only listened to us as we conversed about things that will happen after this day. Her divorce and her future with me. It''s still unclear but Shio expressed how she wanted to be like the other younger girls, to openly show our rtionship. After hearing that, Miwa-nee also chimed in, expressing the same thing.


    "Ruki¡­ Like the other girls, can you take me on a date?" Shio whispered while she was trying to trace her fingers on my chest.


    "I also want a date. Let''s take Minoru with us." Miwa-nee whispered in my right ear.


    With the two of them taking both of my sides and like a devil whispering in their sweet voices, I ultimately sumb to it, promising the two of them of taking them out for a date. Although I was already nning on fulfilling Miwa-nee''s wishes from before, taking her out on a date was another matter.


    As it turns out, Shio was never taken out by that guy for the years of their rtionship. The closest she got was whenever they would eat out for dinner. However, it was all for formality. Their rtionship was a secret when she''s still a high schooler after all. Perhaps, that guy never took any of the girls he fooled to a date, confining their rtionship in secrecy.


    In a sense, that''s also how I operated before. It''s all about stealing the girls, not minding about what they wanted to happen. Although I would take them out, it would be under the notion of denying their boyfriends of their time. And that scenario would satisfyingly fill up my desire.


    On Miwa-nee''s side, although she got into blind dates or group dates before marrying, most of her memory wasn''t great. And after marrying, that husband of hers focused more on work than her.


    In the end, it resulted in her life being toockluster that what she considered as a colorful part of her past was when she was at home, with me.


    -


    -


    We only rested for a while before Shio clothed herself to prepare for that meeting. Miwa-nee also went back to their room to rest and apany Minoru.


    Before she left, Shio assured me again that she would check in every 10 minutes.


    Well, I already did enough. It''s time to believe in her. She''s a strong woman after all. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to decide to leave that house.


    After sending her off from the front door, I made my way to our room.


    Like always, as soon as I settled myself next to her, Akane turned to face me and her arm reached in to hug me.


    Soon afterward, her eyes fluttered open. Noticing how it was slightly sore from all the crying she did earlier, I couldn''t help but think back to all those months I was totally ignoring her.


    Perhaps noticing my change in expression, Akane lifted her hand and ced it on my cheeks, caressing it in her bid to turn my expression back to normal. Her lips then curved up into a smile. It''s the same smile she always wore when in front of me. No matter how many years have passed it''s still the same smile that was filled with her affection for me.


    Because of that, my head cleared up. I shook my head and smiled back at her, "Good morning, silly girl. Do you want dinner, bath, or¡­ me?"


    Although that sounded cringe, Akane immediately burst into a series of sweetughter before answering ''You.''.


    While biting her lips, Akane climbed on top of me and showered me with her kisses filled with her longing for me that built up today. To which I returned with the same passion. From how tight her arms hugged me this time, I could urately feel the longing she felt throughout the day that I wasn''t at her side. It''s like we''re separated for months and that she didn''t want to let me go anymore.


    "I''m sorry if I couldn''t pick you up."


    Akane gently shook her head, "I understand, husband. I''m really unreasonably too clingy today... Uhm¡­ I know I will still continue to be like that, can you bear with me for a few days?"


    And that question was filled with gloom, she even lowered her eyes to not let me see how conflicted she was.


    Most likely, she''s thinking along the lines of how much trouble she''s bringing me because of her quirk.


    Although it''s truly somewhat troublesome, it''s not to the point that I''m forcing myself to understand her. Throughout the years since that started, I was there with her.


    "You''re overthinking about it, wife. Of course, I can bear with you, not just for these few more days but until the end. We''ll always be together after all." I returned what she did for me earlier, caressing her cheeks to ease up her expression to the same bright and silly girl.


    Afterward, I slipped my hand beneath her long golden hair, settling it to the back of her neck. As I gently pushed her head down, I initiated the kiss this time, dispersing the gloom that was being cast over her.


    When Akane felt my lips on hers, hungrily sucking on it as if there''s no tomorrow, the previous shine of her eyes gradually came back as she started responding to me.


    Even though I had just finished doing it with Shio and Miwa-nee, Akane will always be able to invoke my desire for her. However, because of her current state, I refrained from doing anything more than just a kiss.


    It''s not that I find the blood dirty but it''s somewhat unsanitary. Furthermore, Akane also had the same line of thought.


    That didn''t reduce her desire for me though¡­


    Instead of sex, Akane let go of my lips as she slowly slid down on me. From my neck to my chest wherein she lifted my shirt up and down to my navel. Although it''s not that apparent when I''m clothed, that part of me was properly built from all the years of training my body.


    Once she''s done with it, Akane finally arrived at her destination. Pulling down my boxer briefs, Akane skillfully used her mouth to give me a satisfying blowjob. The month that we''ve been together thoroughly honed her skills at it add to that fact of how much I desired her, Akane made me cum once more¡­


    After licking the head of my cock clean and sucking every drop that I released, I picked her up in my arms.


    It''s alreadyte but we both hadn''t taken our dinner yet. ording to Miwa-nee and Shio, she went up with Fuyu as soon as she went home, crying and looking for me.


    As she said, it would be for a few days so¡­ it would probably be hard for us to all eat together. Miwa-nee understood that so our dinner was put by her in the refrigerator.


    To make up for the time I waste at going home, I served her by heating what Miwa-nee set aside for us. Eating together, just the two of us feels like that time when she had just moved in with me.


    Because of that, Akane became even more satisfied, in this way, we started talking about our day and any topic we could think of before moving onto the bath.


    After our dinner and bath, I told Akane about Shio and how I wanted to wait for her, showing Akane the phone that already had 3 updates received in 10-minute intervals that Shio promised to do.


    As we moved to the living room to watch something on the TV, Akane picked up my phone and handed it to me when it vibrated for the fourth time, indicating that another message was received.


    "What did she say? 10 minutes haven''t passed yet."


    Right. It''s only been 8 minutes so that''s 2 minutes early.


    Due to that, I immediately opened it and read Shio''s message.


    Upon reading it, it felt like a heavy weight was taken off my shoulder that I deeply sighed in relief.


    My worry hadn''t happened and everything went well. Her battle ended without anything untoward happening to her. Just that fact alone was certainly enough to lift my mood.


    Curious at my reaction, Akane peeked at my phone and read what Shio sent. After reading it, she started nodding and pping as if she found newfound admiration towards Shio.


    Throughout the first three updates she sent, although she summarized it to quickly send it to me, I got the gist of what happened.


    Like we first thought, as soon as Shio arrived at that meeting ce, that guy tried to appeal to her emotions, talking about his career that was in jeopardy because Nao, who he thought he had a tight hold on, reported him to the Administration.


    He wouldn''t be able to put that me on me since it was Nao''s decision. If he went and confronted me, he probably thought that I would take out the evidence I had against him incriminating him further.


    That''s why he''s now a bit desperate to even ask Shio for help.


    Unfortunately for him, Shio brought the documents for their divorce with her and she nned to have him sign it tonight. I had no idea about the terms of their divorce, whether they would split their assets or not.


    However, one thing was for sure, Shio intended to end everything before the date changes.


    And with thatst update wherein my worry was lifted, Shio told me that she managed to have him sign it and she''s now on the way home. As to what method she used, she''s going to talk about it once she arrives.


    "Akane, can we let Shio inside our room?"


    "Un. She needed you tonight, husband. She probably used up all her courage confronting that guy."


    She sure did. After all the encouragement, she still needed her own courage to face someone who she loved and someone who fooled her for years.


    "Thank you. Well then, let''s go outside. Also, let''s take this chance to take a walk."


    "Yes! Wait let me get our jackets." Akane was energized as she excitedly ran up the stairs.


    No matter how many times I repeat this, I''m too lucky to have someone like Akane¡­

 Chapter 318: Shios Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 318: Shio''s Battle (2)</h4>


    As soon as we came back from our short walk outside with our destination being the nearby small park where we yed during our childhood, the first thing we noticed was Shio¡¯s car in front of our house.


    The engine was still on and the silhouette of a person could be seen inside.


    As soon as I approached it to check on her, Shio burst out of the driver¡¯s seat and immediately put me in her embrace, startling even Akane who had her arms linked with mine.


    ¡°Calm down. Have you been waiting here? I sent a message, right? I said we¡¯ll be out on a short walk.¡±


    ¡°You did. That¡¯s why I waited here. Waiting for you.¡± Shio answered and as if ignoring Akane¡¯s presence, she even tightened her embrace as she buried my face on her voluptuous chest. Although Shio¡¯s could be bold at times especially that first time I visited her room at the Administration Building, this act of hers felt unnatural.


    ¡°Shiori, can you act like your age? If someone saw us here, it would not look good for you.¡± Akane, disying a fit of slight jealousy upon seeing how Shio acted, remarked.


    ¡°You said you¡¯ll allow me in your room¡­ Akane, there¡¯s no taking back that now.¡±


    ¡°I know! But you¡­ Stop clinging to him and let¡¯s go inside. Husband, reprimand Shiori.¡± Akane answered as she tried to pull me out of Shio¡¯s embrace.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I want her to be more jealous. However, being hugged like this by Shio, that unnatural feeling gradually made sense. Shio wanted someone to hold her or Shio wanted me to hold her..


    That¡¯s why to settle this down, I sped Akane¡¯s hand before reversing my and Shio¡¯s position. From hugging me, I slipped my arm to her waist and led her inside the house.


    Akane who became satisfied with my gesture pouted cutely and sighed before letting my arms go. But before she went ahead to prepare our room, Akane took my jacket off and kissed me while eyeing Shio¡¯s reaction.


    Well, her quirk was once again acting up. Still, she managed to control it.


    When we ascended the stairs, Akane opened the door for us as I dragged the somewhat weakened Shio who didn¡¯t want to let go of me.


    I put her down to the left side of our bed before climbing up to her right.


    Feeling the softness of our bed Shio eventually calmed down as she turned her body to face me and once again pulled in her embrace.


    Upon seeing that, Akane closed the door and ran up to the bed, taking my right side which led me to be squeezed between them.


    ¡°Ruru¡­ Ruru¡­¡± Shio chanted my name while her expression filled with longing, grief and many more.


    Copying her, Akane also called out my name as her arm slipped from behind me, hooking up to my shoulder.


    Well, normally, this would be a difficult position to be in. However, knowing and understanding these two women¡¯s current state, I calmly settled the two down. I fixed my position and spread open my arms to let them use it as their pillows.


    Fortunately, the two understood my gestures. After that, my arms moved to the back of their heads while they continued to snuggle closer and hold tightly on me..


    Rubbing the back of their head to the backs, the two gradually becamefortable and before I knew it, the two had already started snoring softly. Looking at their peaceful expression as if they¡¯re at the most secure location in the world, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a satisfied smile.


    I knew I would wake up with both of my arms numb tomorrow morning. Nheless, there¡¯s no way I would push them away.


    Before drifting to sleep like the two of them, I reached in to kiss their foreheads. And perhaps they felt it in their sleep, the lips curved slightly.


    Talking to Shio about the full details of her meeting with that guy could be done tomorrow anyway. For now, the two of them needed the rest.


    And with me being the catalyst to calm them down, a little sacrifice of having numb arms was definitely worth it.


    -


    -


    When the morning arrived, Shio, who probably got a moment of rity about how she actedst night, embarrassedly tried to slip out of the bed.


    However, those little movements from her were more than enough to wake me up.


    Before she could gently pluck her body out of my arm, I tightened my hold on her shoulder.


    When she felt that, Shio lifted her gaze and met mine who¡¯s still a bit drowsy.


    ¡°Ruru¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that and stay here. There¡¯s still time. Will you just leave me here?¡±


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s Akane with you.¡±


    ¡°But I also want my Shio here.¡±


    ¡°If you go, Shiori, I won¡¯t let you enter our room again.¡± And being someone who would also wake up from the littlest movements, Akane interjected in a cold voice. She¡¯s clearly taking my side to not let Shio slip away.


    Faced with the two of us, Shio quietly resigned on what she nned to do and once againid her head down on my arm.


    ¡°We finally got to sleep together and now you¡¯re going to run away? Not happening.¡± After saying that, I nted my lips on hers.


    Akane who felt the slight jealousy again nudged me to also give her a kiss which I did.


    Spending around half an hour more in the bed with the two, Akane watched how I conquered Shio in the bed once more.


    She was slightly drunkst night and didn¡¯t think too much about Miwa-nee joining us. However, now that she sobered up, Shio was like a maiden as she continued to cover her reddened face to prevent Akane from seeing her while I worked hard on top of her.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruru¡­ I¡¯m going. Akane, thank you. Also thank Miwa-nee for me, for listening to my rants yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Un. Take care on the road. If something¡¯s on your mind and if you feel worried about the result of your decisions, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    While resting after one round in bed where I thoroughly satisfied her and made her forget her woes, Shio detailed to us what happenedst night and why she was in that state when she arrived home.


    As it turns out, the guy was really too desperate. He almost made a scene there, even blurting out Shio¡¯s rtionship with me. Fortunately, there were bystanders who helped her when that guy tried clinging onto her legs in a bid to evoke sympathy from her.


    She took a tough stance and forced him to sign the papers before leaving that ce. That act of hers drained her strength and remaining courage as she almost wobbled her way back to her car. When she sent thatst update, her fingers were already trembling. No wonder there were typos in it.


    That Nobuo was truly at his lowest now.


    As soon as I heard her recollection of the events, I immediately contacted Nao right there and then. Although that girl was still a bit sleepy when her face appeared on the screen, all those sleepiness went away after seeing who was calling her.


    After calming her down, I told her to take care and leave the area as soon as she spotted that guy. He failed with Shio, he would surely try to get to her before everything goes down on him.


    And to add onto that, Akane and Shio reminded her to take my warning seriously.


    Honestly, if it¡¯s up to me, I would tell her toe here immediately and ditch her ss.


    However, that would be selfish of me. Nao knew the possible consequences that mighte up from her actions, she surely prepared for that. Before I noticed, that girl also changed or rather, she somehow picked back up her stronger side when we got reunited.


    She was also a headstrong girl when we were still together. Just those phone calls she would do to make me notice and every other method she came up with just to be with my side was evident of it.


    That¡¯s why I was a bit surprised when I saw her again in Shio¡¯s house, too girly and timid as if the Nao in my memory disappeared¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be worried about my decisions¡­ It¡¯s all over, Ruru¡­ In the future, I will be able to take your surname¡­¡± Her voice trailed at thatst sentence as a meaningful smile appeared on her lips.


    Well, I already told her that I¡¯ll make her Ms. Onoda in the future. And this was her way to finally settle on that idea.


    But there¡¯s still a lot of time before that happens. I still have to seed in building that future for us. Nheless, our rtionship will continue to improve through the passing of days¡­


    Although it¡¯s still a bit early, Shio still had to organize those papers before going to the local city hall to submit the divorce application. Because they both signed in it, there¡¯s no need to trouble the court for its approval anymore. The workers in the city hall will legalize it and in a few days, their divorce will be recognized.


    After seeing her car take off, I went up to Miwa-nee¡¯s room first to tell her we¡¯re leaving early and rying Shio¡¯s words.


    Because of Akane¡¯s quirk and to avoid beingte for the 2nd time, we¡¯re leaving an hour earlier than normal. Until her period ends, I will continue sending her to school. And to make it fair for the other girls, I will now have spare time to meet them just like with Ririka yesterday. Today, they already decided who will wait for me near the train station after sending Akane to their school gate.


    Well, the time will still be short. However, for the girls who already missed me after our meetingst Thursday, the few minutes that we will be together is plenty enough.


    ¡°Akane, since we might not run into them today, express my gratitude to the three for looking after you, especially to Yuuki-san.¡±


    Yuuki is Fuyu¡¯s surname. Well, I only learned about it through the note she left. We¡¯re not really that familiar with each other so instead of her first name, the name below her note was herst name.

 Chapter 319: Mysteriously Popular

    <h4>Chapter 319: Mysteriously Popr</h4>


    Being early would always have its merits.


    The train wasn''t crowded and we could even get to choose where to sit. Moreover, Akane was slightly less clingy today. Apart from putting my arm across her shoulder and resting her head on my chest, she restrained herself from doing more like asking for a kiss.


    For her, feeling my presence at her side was the relief she was looking for.


    That''s how it was before. As long as I don''t push her away when she''s sticking herself close to me, she''s already satisfied even if I don''t look her way.


    Last month was like that and she''s more than satisfied because we''re alone. Moreover, that was the time when every girl I had a connection with was cut off from me.


    I had no ns to leave at that time so during those days, I was always at home, with Akane at my side. She was probably reveling in the idea that at that moment, she was the only girl close to me.


    If not for Aunt Akemi picking her up at night, she would probably start sleeping with me in my room right there and then.


    "Does it hurt?" I asked her when I noticed her expression crumpling and her hand was on her navel, rubbing it.


    "Un. But I''ll be fine. It will be like this when it is leaking."


    "Alright. Let me rub it for you." Taking her hand off from her navel, I used my free hand to massage that part of hers. Soon enough, her eyebrows rxed and she snuggled close to me.


    Upon seeing what I did, those looking at us started whispering with each other.


    Although less crowded, it didn''t mean there were no other students. There were still the early birds who probably had club meetings, early appointments or they just wanted to be the first ones in their ssrooms while waiting to steal a nce at their crush.


    Well, like always, I ignored their nonsense talks which were filled with their enviousness at our close rtionship. Some even blurted out ''Normies, explode!'' before being gagged by their friend.


    In this way, the train continued to its destination.


    Without anyplicated issuesing up. I sessfully sent her to school.


    Being satisfied with how I treated her today, Akane didn''t make a lot of fuss when separating from me at their school gates. Of course, I promised to call her again during lunch.


    Before going back to the train, I started looking for thendmark that was sent to me by the girl I was going to spend time with.


    It was a bakery that offered dine-in and drinks. Although it was close to a caf¨¦, their main attraction was their freshly baked bread that would surely go well with a cup of coffee.


    As always, I ignored the stares of the students from their schools while I wandered around the area looking for that bakery.


    "Onoda? You''re Onoda, right?"


    Suddenly, a guy stopped in front and called out to me.


    That''s a voice I didn''t recognize. I could probably link it to a face buried in my memory if it was a girl''s voice. But for a guy to recognize me¡­ He''s either one of the guys I stole a girl from who found out about it and got scared off by me or one of the guys following those delinquents who tried to deal with me. If he''s not one of those two categories¡­ then this is new.


    "Yes. Do I know you?"


    I turned towards the voice and I saw a guy with average height, sporting the 2nd year badge of their school in his uniform. He''s someone who could probably be called above-average in appearance but that''s not his most striking trait. It''s that curious glint in his eyes.


    He''s a senior but who the hell is this guy? I couldn''t recall if I already ran into him before. Considering most guys'' faces were all forgotten by me, even male teachers, there''s no way for me to confirm.


    "No. Not really. It will be our first time meeting and interacting. Actually, I heard about you from the rumor."


    Rumor? So he''s not someone I ran into before but someone free enough to pry into that rumor. And most probably that rumor was about Akane and me.


    "I see. Whatever rumor you heard, it''s all true so move on. I still have a train to catch."


    "Wait! I didn''t stop you because of that¡­ I mean, that rumor was already confirmed yesterday. You''re the guy dating the most popr 1st year. But what I''m curious about is¡­ the rumor about your closeness with Fujimura-san during middle school. Can I know what your rtionship is with her?"


    Huh? Yae? This guy, is he one of those guys eyeing my Yae?


    No. Looking at that interested eyes of his, he''s asking out of curiosity. Moreover, he mentioned a rumor that even dated back to our middle school days.


    "She''s a respected senior. Why are you asking?" I answered normally without any change in my expression.


    I could refuse to answer him but¡­ I didn''t want to simply deny knowing my girls. Besides, there''s a lot of ways to steer the rumor away from us.


    With the right word and a right method


    "Just a senior? You''re not in a rtionship with her?"


    This guy... Just because we had a rumor of being close, would it automatically equate to us being in a rtionship? Well, it''s the truth anyway but it''s the truth that shouldn''t be made public yet.


    Haa¡­ I see. He''s scooping for information about the popr girls attending their school. In his eyes, I''m a huge information bank based on the rumors he heard.


    "Look¡­ I don''t know who you are and I don''t know why you are digging things about Fujimura-senpai, I will even deal with you if you try to smear her good name¡­ By the way, you''re from the newspaper club, aren''t you?"


    It''s fairly obvious now when he suddenly pulled out a notepad right in front of me started writing on it, perhaps quoting the words that I just uttered.


    "Indeed, I am! Sorry for thete introductions. I am Katou Ouma. I''m sorry if I sounded intruding. I just want to hear your thoughts. You know you''re famous in our school even if you''re from another school. It''s a waste if I don''t use this chance to scoop for a piece of interesting news! Err¡­ Can I take this chance to invite you for an interview?"


    "Not interested. Look for other subjects." I stared at him without any change in expression that he could pick up and give meaning to. Following that, I stepped to the side and walked past him.


    However, even before I took the first step, he swiveled and blocked my way again. Looking at the glint in his eyes, I somehow remembered Otsuka-senpai.


    That girl, she''s probably more fit at the newspaper club like this guy. With her overflowing curiosity, she would be able to write any type of article as long as it was something she took an interest in.


    "Will you continue blocking my way or will you let me pass?" This time, I dropped any pretense and coldly red at him coupled with my voice that I intentionally deepened.


    Being subjected to my re, Katou suddenly shivered as he unconsciously took a step to the side. As soon as he did, I continued on my way without looking back


    Before I left the vicinity, I heard the guy''s voice echoing from a distance that even those who were walking towards their school gate were startled "Onoda! You mysteriously popr guy, I will unearth your secrets soon!"


    When I turned around to look at him, he''s already making huge strides towards their school gates.


    Mysteriously popr... Just because I am always in the rumors doesn''t mean I''m popr.


    Right?


    Looks like I have to take measures to silence that guy¡­ Looking at how he just suddenly appeared in front of me, all ready to take note, he most likely heard about yesterday. I sent Akane to school in a high profile after all. How many of them eyed us from the train to their school gates?


    It was probably the hottest topic of the day.


    Moreover, Akane and Yae were popr enough to even merit a follower of admirers. No wonder that newspaper club started scooping up more info¡­


    The only thing I''m baffled about was¡­ how did they know my name? No matter what, there were no rumors about me during middle school or was it because I ignored all those rumorsing my way?


    Ah no. Nikaido would''ve mentioned that when we met.


    In any case, it''s better to consult the girls about the hidden threat that guy had just raised. The rumor about me and Yae wasn''t that prominent, I didn''t even hear it from my girls. Where did he pick that up?


    As I left the road leading to their school and continued on my search for the bakery, I received a reply from Yae.


    "Sweetie¡­ That rumor¡­ It started yesterday when some of the guys from the ss saw me waving at you."


    Ah. Here''s the culprit.


    "I see. Then that''s a relief then. I thought he had a different source. I didn''t deny that I know you, take care and that Katou guy or anyone from that club would ambush you for information. Better interact with Akane when you can."


    "I understand, sweetie. And don''t worry. You know how I act when you''re not the one in front of me. They won''t get anything."


    Well, like Akane, she was hard to approach. However, that kind of attitude from her only added to her poprity. If they knew how that girl loved to be spoiled when she''s with me, her image they built in their minds would crumble into dust.


    "Great, let me pamper you when it''s your time to stay overnight."


    "That just made my day. I love you, sweetie."


    "I love you too. Take care on your way to school."


    Ending our exchanges there, I also started greeting the other girls while I continued my search.


    That girl gave andmark but no directions¡­ In any case, considering they decided to help me conceal our rtionships, that girl probably picked a ce that would be away from the prying eyes of the students of their school.


    With that in mind, I started turning to the roads with fewer students and around five minutester, I finally found it.


    Looking up at the huge signage on top of the shop which served as thendmark as well as peeking at the semi-tinted window, I found the girl waiting for me, calmly sipping her coffee with an empty te in front of her.


    "Mizuki¡­" I called out to the girl as soon as I entered the bakery.

 Chapter 320: Mizuki

    <h4>Chapter 320: Mizuki</h4>


    ¡°Why did you only pick a meatbun?¡± Mizuki asked after seeing what I picked from a number of delicious-looking bread disyed.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t for me, you know? This is for you. I remembered how you loved eating these.¡± I put the te down in front of her before sitting on the seat opposite of her.


    Because it¡¯s still early, the bakery had customers going in and out. Most of them were office workers who didn¡¯t have time to eat. There were also some students entering but they could be counted on one hand. Although they threw a curious nce in our direction, not everyone would be a busybody to pry onto something that didn¡¯t rte to them.


    ¡°¡­ This guy. I already ate before you arrived. See this?¡± She pointed at her empty te wherein one could notice the bread crumbs and drops of sauce from the juicy meatbun she ate.


    Mizuki leaned down a bit causing the hair tucked on her ears to fall off. With the sun slightly hitting this side of the bakery, that scene became too picturesque as she tucked it back behind her ear.


    If not for the table being too wide, I would¡¯ve reached in to kiss her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind. But don¡¯t you usually eat three pieces of it? Here, I bought you one more.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me I¡¯m a glutton when ites to meatbuns?¡±


    With her eyes turning into a slit, Mizuki red at me and asked with a colder than normal voice.


    ¡°Not really, I just want to watch my Mizuki enjoying her food again.¡±


    Teasing her like this brings me back to when I finally conquered her. With that supposed boyfriend of hers always out of the picture, we would often end up in a store. Despite her somewhat skinny figure, she¡¯s somewhat of a glutton. She reasoned it as her refilling the energy she used from thinking too much about everything.


    Because of how she acted and with her goal of being an outstanding woman without relying on her lineage, she¡¯s doing everything to achieve great results. Although she¡¯s still too young at that time, Mizuki was already like an adult. Among all my girls, she¡¯s the one with the most mature outlook on life.


    Her time with me was mostly her rxing from the tiring things she¡¯s doing. And there was me, letting her do what she wanted.


    Whenever that boyfriend of hers would show up, she would shoo him away.


    Now I wonder where that guy is now. More than being angry at me stealing Mizuki¡¯s attention, that guy was even thankful for taking the load off his shoulders.


    ¡°Try again, Ruki. I¡¯m already full. I¡¯m maintaining a diet now.¡±


    ¡°I see then I¡¯ll pack it and give it to someone else.¡± Putting on a disappointed expression, I pulled the te back to me.


    However, after my words registered on her mind, she reached for the te and prevented me from moving the te further. With a raised eyebrow, Mizuki gawked, ¡°Who will you give it to?¡±


    She bit the bait. It¡¯s been a while so I wanted to tease her. Besides, we only have a few minutes here. In a while, we¡¯ll separate again. It¡¯s best to make this time worth our while.


    ¡°Aya will probably like this or perhaps Satsuki, she¡¯ll need a replenishment of energy after their morning practice¡­¡±


    ¡°You. are you trying to make me jealous?¡± Without changing her expression, Mizuki asked while stealthily pulling the te back to her side.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I smiled and held the te in ce.


    Noticing what I did, Mizuki clicked her tongue. ¡°Tsk. You¡¯re still this hateful when you¡¯re in the mood for teasing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare chance. Why not? Should I note here?¡±


    I reached in for her hand and grabbed it. As I slowly sped our hands together, Mizuki clicked her tongue again.


    Rxing her expression, she put down the cup of coffee to use the hand holding it to reach for the te. ¡°¡­ Alright, you win. I¡¯ll eat this. By the way, don¡¯t sit there.¡±


    ¡°How can I watch you eat that if I sit next to you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ One day, I¡¯ll tie you and take you home with me.¡±


    ¡°Even without tying me, I¡¯ll follow you home.¡±


    Resigning that she couldn¡¯t win with me using words, Mizuki grabbed the bread.


    After that, I spent the time watching Mizuki nibble onto the bread. At first, she¡¯s only biting small parts but as soon as she reached the meaty part, her bites grew bigger. If not for minding me in front of her, she would¡¯ve gobbled it up in less than five seconds.


    Staring at her ecstatic expression as she enjoyed her food was something I certainly missed.


    When she finished, I picked up the tissue on the side and leaned over to wipe the juice stain off from the side of her lips.


    When she noticed what I¡¯m doing, Mizuki pursed her lips, making it easy for me. As soon as I¡¯m done, I traced her lips with my thumb before pushing forward to steal a kiss.


    As if predicting what I was going to do, Mizuki closed her eyes and received it without any fuss. Our sped hand broke off as she grabbed onto the back of my head, pulling it closer to deepen our kiss.


    Behind me, I could hear the customers that were still picking their bread from the disys whistled while saying ¡®Youth~¡¯.


    Ignoring all of that, our kisssted for at least more than a minute before Mizuki released me


    When I sat down, Mizuki crossed her arms, ¡°That kiss was great but¡­ You¡¯re ruining my diet, Ruki.¡±


    Although that sounds like aint, the way she pouted her lips was too cute. I whipped my phone out and took a photo of her.


    When she noticed it, she immediately leaned over to have me delete it.


    But who am I? She failed spectacrly and instead of taking my phone, she ended up changing her seats to be next to me.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve grown a lot of guts since that time.¡± Giving up her struggle, Mizuki used my shoulder as her personal pillow again.


    That time? I guess she¡¯s talking about our whole time together¡­ Because I sometimes entertain her wish to be the one at the advantage, she was often satisfied just being able to direct me to do some of her trivial biddings in her own book. Those biddings include cooking for her, spoonfeeding her and helping her turn away all those who try to approach her.


    Despite her cold attitude, she¡¯s still fairly popr and being the ss President who even Haruko somehow admired, Mizuki¡¯s standing was even higher than a direct line descendant like Otoha.


    However, outside the school, she still needed to be respectful towards her, especially when I had the two meet each other. At that time, Mizuki felt extremely jealous of Otoha. Comparing how I treated the two of them, she probably felt that Otoha was getting special treatment from me. Nheless, being who I am back then, all of those weren¡¯t noticed by me. In my mind, I was only being myself in front of them. Although my attitude might be a difference between heaven and earth, I understood that different girls needed different approaches.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m always like this. You just didn¡¯t want to admit losing to me. I conquered you literally; be it in bed and outside of it. In any case, I love that trait of yours, Mizuki.¡±


    ¡°Your gall to say ¡®love¡¯ now was definitely¡­ a great thing.¡± Mizuki scoffed but herst words were said in an extremely quiet voice as if she¡¯s too embarrassed to say it.


    ¡°Do you want to hear me say it?¡±


    ¡°No. Idiot. I¡¯m not fond of sweet words like that, you know me.¡±


    ¡°I see. I love you, Mizuki.¡± Doing the opposite of what she wanted, the girl was definitely taken by surprise.


    Her little mouth opened, not knowing how to reply. Her pair of ears that were now slightly peeking behind her luxurious hair gradually reddened.


    Coughing twice, Mizuki tried topose herself before standing up and grabbing my arm.


    Understanding what she wanted to do, I naturally let myself be led by her outside the bakery.


    After calling someone from her phone, a familiar ck car stopped in front of us.


    Noticing that I continued standing next to her, she threw me a side nce with her eye slightly widened.


    ¡°Right. Right.¡± I smiled wryly before stepping forward to open the door to the backseat.


    This girl still had this habit¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s hurting me and back then, I always did it for her.


    As soon as the door openedpletely, Mizuki seated herself inside followed by her familiar tapping on the seat next to her.


    ¡°Alright. Excuse me, Suzuki-san.¡± I said as soon as I entered the car and sat myself next to Mizuki.


    Suzuki Sakurako. Her personal chauffeur. She¡¯s like Mihara-san, Otoha¡¯s chauffeur. Because of Mizuki¡¯s excellent results at everything she did, the main family line of the Hasegawa Family granted her Suzuki-san during her 2nd year in Middle School.


    At that time, I still hadn¡¯t conquered her much less putting her in my crosshair.


    When I got curious one time and asked Mizuki about her, she told me that Suzuki-san was a special exception only for herself. Unlike Mihara-san, Suzuki-san wasn¡¯t that close to Mizuki.


    However, even if they¡¯re not on speaking terms, like Mihara-san, she¡¯s someone loyal to Mizuki. When I first saw her, she only threw me a curious nce before following Mizuki¡¯s instructions.


    Nheless, after a year, the previously cold atmosphere between the two had already somewhat warmed up.


    Now that she called Suzuki-san¡­ I could now guess where this girl is taking me. Unlike with Ririka yesterday, we will be in a private ce where we can be alone.

 Chapter 321: Should I?

    <h4>Chapter 321: Should I?</h4>


    "Suzuki, please take us to that ce."


    "But young miss, your father said¡­"


    "Forget what my father said about not letting me use that ce again. There''s no one living in it and it''s the only private ce I can bring Ruki to. We only have less than an hour so¡­"


    With her eyes looking at us from the rearview mirror, Suzuki-san eventually nodded, "I understand. Please put on your seatbelts."


    "Mizuki¡­"


    "Shut up for a minute, Ruki. I won''t let this rare chance pass. To save you time, I''ll have Suzuki drive you to your school¡­ Will you overlook my selfishness, this time?"


    I tried to interject but was immediately cut off by her.


    Compared to the first half of her voice that was riddled with her coldness, thetter half was filled with warmth as I watched her amethyst yellow eyes tremble as if it''s holding back her tearnds from leaking out.


    "Like you said, it''s a rare time. And there''s no need overlooking it, you''re not being selfish when I also wanted to be somewhere private with you¡­ Sorry for troubling you, Suzuki-san." I pinched her nose before I stretched my arm across her shoulder and rested her head on mine.


    This girl¡­ She still remembered that time when I somewhat flipped because of her show of selfishness. It''s a small incident and I also didn''t think too much about it but right now, that''s what I''ve seen from her eyes.


    On the driver''s seat, Suzuki-san responded to my words by raising her left arm and waving it.


    On the other hand, Mizuki pouted again before reaching for the seatbelt to buckle us together. "I told you not to pinch my nose."


    "I see, you like it better if I bit it instead."


    "That''s not good either!" This time she covered her nose and lowered her head to hide it from me.


    However, along with it, I felt her arms encircling my body in her embrace, resting her bodypletely towards me.


    I looked down and saw her extremelyfortable expression as she rubbed her face on my chest.


    Seeing her act adorably like this, I''m now looking forward to our time together. A ce where there''s no one that can disturb us.


    She might have some kind of ws at how she seemed to be inconsistent at how she''s treating me but this girl was originally like this. Despite not seeing her for more than a year, she''s the same Mizuki in my memory.


    Well, not exactly the same but at least how she acts now was in line with how I remembered her.


    She''s not a tsundere like Satsuki. One moment she would try to one-up me and the next moment she would act like a tame kitten in need of head pats.


    -


    -


    Around five minutes of driving, we reached a familiar ten-story Condominium Building. It was located in between their high school and the middle school we attended from.


    Back then this was the ce we often hang out and more often than not, with that Shield of hers.


    As soon as the car we were riding reached the front entrance of the building, the guard manning it recognized the car as he immediately left his post to greet us.


    Ah. Not really us¡­ But Mizuki alone.


    "Good morning, Miss Hasegawa." He bowed respectfully without lifting his head to meet her gaze.


    Mizuki neither answered nor nced at him. She only waved her hand and pulled me by the arm as we entered the building, walking past him and leaving Suzuki-san to deal with that security guard.


    When we reached and entered the elevator that would take us to our destination, I heard the voices behind us. Suzuki-san talked to the security guard, strictly instructing him to keep it to himself that Mizuki arrived here.


    Although that guard was different from the one from more than a year ago, at least he knew Mizuki''s identity.


    This Condominium Building named Hasemizu is a property of the Hasegawa Family and is being directly run by their branch family, specifically, Mizuki''s father.


    Around two years ago, this was a ce with only a handful of upants but thanks to Mizuki''s one brilliant idea which she passed to her father, the business of selling the units boomed until the situation was reversed that there were only a handful of units unupied yet.


    The sudden prospering of this Building was also what led for the main family to notice her talent.


    Nheless, her talent wouldn''t change the fact that she''s not from the direct line of session. That''s the only thing limiting her rise in the Noble Family she belonged to.


    Perhaps in the future, she would be given a high enough role to utilize her talent for the benefit of the family but it''s nowhere close to being the heir.


    Fortunately, the Noble House of Hasegawa wasn''t known for promising their younger generations to political or business merging marriages.


    As long as they don''t cross the interest of the Hasegawa family in the future, they''re free to choose what they want to do with their lives.


    That''s also the reason why Mizuki, despite her young age, was focused on bettering herself tond herself to someone with a higher standing.


    Although it''s still early to be sure, she told me how she wanted to escape the shadow of the Hasegawa Family and go off on her own¡­


    Unfortunately, she met me and her outlook changed, instead of aiming for someone that high. She started mentioning about building something with me from the ground up¡­


    As usual, being how I was at that time, I ignored her bbering about that n of hers. Only now that I''m also aiming to build something almost impossible that her words started to make some sense.


    "Ruki, when you cut me off, I had the unit we were using to be sealed. I also told my father to ept someone from buying it and transfer it to my name¡­ Should I change it and transfer it to your name?" While the elevator was on its way to the highest floor, Mizuki who still had my arm clutched by her suddenly spoke.


    This girl¡­ I only thought that we would be using that unit again for our alone time¡­ But this¡­ Judging from how she seldom utter a joke and how certain she sounded, she would make it happen if I answered yes.


    "It''s already under your name. Why do you want to pass it to me?"


    Although I somehow understood her reason, I still couldn''t help but put out this question.


    "With your n of making a ce wherein we can all be together, only your determination will not be enough. Life is still all about one''s starting line. I was born to a Noble House while you were born to a couple of sry workers."


    She''s right¡­ Her family could give what she wanted while what I was nning was to work for it from the ground up¡­


    "No matter what, with your starting line, there''s only an infinitely small chance that you can instantly be sessful in life, sessful enough to realize that n of yours. Furthermore, knowing you, you will stop imposing at your parents'' house to also go off on your own. As much as you want to carry everything, it''s impossible to achieve at this current rate. Will you let us wait for more than 10 or 20 years? Or will you let us help you in realizing that future?"


    She''s correct again. If it took that long to realize what I wanted to build for us, some of them would''ve given up already. Love alone wasn''t enough to continue to bind us together.


    "Although this is only a single unit, having something that can be called your own will serve as a start. Let this be my contribution. If you can''t find a ce to stay when you''re with one of us, even if it''s not me, you can take them here¡­"


    "Mizuki¡­"


    I get what she''s saying but¡­ the value of this unit, even if I toil myself away to that part-time job I got at the Boxing Gym, I won''t be able to earn the amount needed to purchase this¡­


    Being someone who''s still undecided on what career I will pursue, owning a house or even a room for us is still out of my reach.


    Moreover, with her voice trailing at the end¡­ it''s easy to pick up how conflicted she was by saying thatst sentence.


    This ce is special for us¡­ This is the ce where we spent the most time together. This is also where our first time happened. But for our future, she''s opening this ce up to the other girls.


    "Don''t make that confused expression, it doesn''t suit you. You also don''t need to answer immediately. You''re someone with a bigger pride than me after all. However, Ruki, you took us back into your life. We''re not just exquisite dolls who will wait for you to build everything by yourself. I''m certain some of them already mentioned this but let me repeat it, let us build that future together."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the elevator rang, indicating that we finally reached our designated floor.


    Without waiting for my answer, Mizuki pulled me out of the elevator as we took the final steps towards that special condominium unit.


    When we arrived at the familiar door that still appeared as good as new, Mizuki pulled the key in the shape of a card from her bag and swiped it to the electronic lock.


    Along with the beeping sound which indicated that it epted the key, the door was unlocked apanied by a clicking sound.


    Upon entering the room, perhaps seeing me out of focus, Mizuki gently tapped my cheeks, taking my attention back to her. "Look at you being lost in your thoughts. I should''ve held back and told you about that after we''re done."


    And she''s sessful at taking my attention back to her.


    I admit. I really got lost in my thought about what she proposed that the real purpose of our visit here was pushed to the side.


    As I focused all my attention to this girl in front of me, I shook my head to clear my thoughts.


    "Mizuki, feel free to hit my head to wake me up." I bowed my head, waiting for her fist tond.


    However, instead of a smack in the head, what I felt was her opened hand being gently ced on top of my head, followed by her fingers before gently brushing my hair. "Where''s that hateful guy from earlier? Did I take the wrong guy with me?"


    With a meaningful smile on her lips, Mizuki held my chin and lifted it to have me face her.


    "Shut up for now, Ruki. I''m going to clear your head with this." Mizuki''s lips parted slightly as her head dropped, ovepping her lips with mine.

 Chapter 322: Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 322: Suggestion</h4>


    "I got distracted¡­ I wanted to give you my answer. But you''re right. My pride was preventing me from doing that. I feel like a clown. I kept on talking about grand things like marrying all of you and us working together to make that happen¡­ However, now that you presented me with this¡­ I started having doubts."


    Once our lips parted, words came out naturally from my mouth. It''s the answer I arrived at as soon as my head cleared up.


    Upon hearing it, a meaningful smile appeared on Mizuki''s lips followed by a fit of giggles. With her arms encircling to my back, she whispered to my ear, "Stop overthinking and focus on our goal."


    Mizuki released me from her embrace and led me to the bedroom of the unit. Apart from the wide bed that still had the same aromatic scent as before, the most striking feature of this bedroom was its ess to the balcony. It''s roofed and has sufficient space to make it something more than just a simple balcony. I remembered that we''re often looking out from there, staring at the night sky or the people walking down below.


    However, at the moment, our focus was that same bed where we rolled around for an uncountable number of times.


    Well, after ten, I stopped counting.


    As we bothy down on the bed, dropping our bags to the table beside it, Mizuki climbed on top of me. Just like the other girls, she snuggledfortably by putting her head on my chest, sniffing my scent as if it''s the most fragrant thing in the world.


    "Ruki, do you know? Your reaction to it showed that no matter how abnormal you look at yourself, you''re still a normal guy who will be overwhelmed with a sudden downpour of luck. However, this isn''t one of those instances. You know how I am, if I am not sure about something, I will not jump inside it."Mizuki lifted her head to meet my gaze. "I''m sure about continuing my rtionship with you, even if I''m not the only one. Others will think it''s illogical for us to be this epting but we all experienced how it was to be inside your embrace. It''s something other people will not understand unless they experience it themselves. Now... stop looking dumbfounded and hold me."


    As soon as she finished her words, Mizuki initiated another kiss.


    Following her words, my arms slid from her waist, enclosing her in my embrace.


    While we were savoring our third kiss for the day, I started digesting each and every word she uttered.


    It''s totally unbing of me to have a cold feet at this moment. I could certainly do despicable things but why? Why when presented with something I didn''t expect, I turned into an idiot?


    No matter at what angle I looked at this situation, it was just me who couldn''t believe that Mizuki would offer this valuable ce. This is hers but as far as I know, this is the only asset she''s currently holding.


    Having a ce we could call ours could be said to be a step towards that goal¡­ I''m not alone anymore. If I declined this, it would look like I was rejecting Mizuki¡­ Moreover, she''s not someone who would joke about serious things like this.


    Just by this feeling she''s rying to me through our kiss, this girl was fully entrusting all of herself to me and in turn, she wanted me to entrust myself to her. In rtion to building that future, she''s also going all out.


    I guess just because I looked at myself as the core of our rtionship, I started thinking that I had to do the bigger part and rely on the girls to supplement it¡­


    That way of thinking was wrong... or wed.


    Besides, I shouldn''t decide about everything by myself anymore. We''re all working towards the same goal¡­ We''re still young so at the moment, Mizuki was the first to put her chip in.


    Pride is useless and it will certainly be a hindrance in the long run. There''s no point hoisting it up and ignoring the efforts that they will contribute to helping us build that future.


    "Mizuki¡­" When our lips separated, I kept our gazes locked to each other.


    Understanding what I was about to do or say, Mizuki gave a small nod before settling herself on my side.


    My hand naturally fell onto her face and she did the same.


    "This ce¡­ If you really believe putting it under my name will be better then I will have no objection. It will just be in name, right? This is our special ce. For the future we envisioned, let''s start in here."


    "Un. That''s the Ruki I know. Besides, the transfer won''t happen in an instant. So you can ease from overthinking. In the future, let''s expand from here. Say, what do you think about buying the whole building for ourselves?"


    Although that sounded like a yful question, this girl was not someone who would throw a joke.


    Just this unit alone will have a sky-high price but she''s already looking out to purchase the whole building. Each floor of this building has at least 8 units excluding the other areas shared by the residents...


    "This girl¡­ I won''t ask for the total value of this building or I''ll drown from how high it will be. Nheless, it''s not a bad idea¡­"


    That''s right. Instead of picking a house that would be limited in space, an apartmentplex or a condominium building like this is more ideal¡­ if I was aiming to house all of them.


    Even if we failed to expand from here, being aware of the foundation for that future was enough, for now.


    Don''t get me wrong. I''m aware of the impossibility of the notion. However, seeing a clear picture of the foundation we needed for that future, the path ahead cleared for a bit.


    The crux of this matter would be, without a doubt, money. An enormous amount of money¡­ Before thew and the society''s outlook, that would be the greatest hurdle. Everything runs on money nowadays.


    With a smile, Mizuki nodded before inching closer to me, closing the few centimeters of distance. "Yes. Let''s not talk about those things. Since you haven''t decided on the career you wished to take, let me put out this suggestion." Mizuki grabbed my hand that was caressing her face and sped it tightly. "Let''s work together, Ruki. You''re aware of my ambition. And I believe that you''ll be a huge asset for it."


    Her ambition of creating something that will let her step away from the Hasegawa Family''s shadow. Naturally, it concerns her creating her own business firm.


    "You believe¡­ That wouldn''t fly normally. Besides, I still don''t know my aptitude¡­"


    "Just with the fact that you conquered me¡­ I''d say you have the right aptitude. There''s a saying that love and business are almost the same. If you can conquer girls like me, capturing the hearts of those businessmen or women to invest or partner with us would be easily done by you." Mizuki smirked. "But that is if you equipped yourself with the right knowledge."


    "Knowledge, huh? I see. If ites to that, I can rely on you to teach me the fundamentals, right?"


    I''m already learning from Rae and perhaps Arisa-senpai. But all of those were mundane bits of knowledge. Learning from another girl, especially from this mature girl who already dabbled in it and had a clear view of what she would do in the future, it would never be a loss.


    Upon hearing my words, Mizuki just giggled again in her response to myst sentence. Putting her forefinger to my lips, Mizuki''s smile widened. "Idiot Ruki. We''re already doing that. Have you forgotten our conversations on Messenger? Although we''re only touching above the surface, I''m helping you build your foundation."


    Huh? Our conversations? Those were mostly about her and her¡­ family.


    Ah¡­


    I see. It seems that I was truly blind or truly ignorant about other things aside from my desire to steal a girl for myself...


    In our various conversations, Mizuki would sometimes ask about my thoughts on a situation and how to resolve it using my own way.


    Of course, those weren''t rted to businesses but normal modern day-to-day situations. However, those were normal modern day-to-day situations for a behemoth of the Business World, the Noble House of Hasegawa.


    "What can I say? I''m really ignorant to not notice that." I wryly smiled before grabbing her forefinger and entire hand. I pulled it down and had it rest on my shoulder before pushing on her back, pressing her even closer.


    Mizuki didn''t mind my movements and instead, she opened her mouth to give me a light bite on my lips. No matter what, she didn''t want to lose to me when ites to how we take advantage of each other in this situation, even if we''re having a serious conversation.


    "It''s fine to be ignorant. Everyone was like that from the start. Anyway, now that I spilled the beans, expect me to level it up."


    And she bit my lips again which eventually ended up for us to turn it into a passionate kiss. With both our bodies gradually releasing heat, Mizuki and I became an entangled mess.


    "No problem. If it is as you say, it will not hurt learning about it. Also, about your suggestion, I will seriously consider that." I answered once we got a chance to catch our breath.


    "That''s great. I cleared one of my goals for bringing you here."


    This girl¡­ Everything was nned by her. Even if I didn''t tease her in that bakery, we would still end up in this ce and talk about the things we talked about.


    She surely carefully considered everything before presenting it to me. That''s just how Mizuki is, a meticulous girl who seldom moves without a n.


    Well, like she said, I conquered her which means I probably outwitted her back then. No matter how she nned to wrest away from my desire to steal her, she ended up being snared and caught by me.


    "I think I can guess what your other goal is."


    "That''s your expertise after all. It''s been a while, let''s continue¡­"


    "Alright. We still have enough time. I''ll think about everything we talked about today. However before that¡­ let me focus on my Mizuki."


    With how erotic her voice sounded, my desire for this girl had risen to the limit, breaking through to the next stage. Changing our position with me climbing on top of her, I rested my knee on the bed and sped both of her hands before pulling it upwards resulting in a picturesque scene where she looked like a helplessmb.


    Upon seeing my heated gaze on her, Mizuki bit her lips and closed her eyes, waiting for me to spring into action.

 Chapter 323: Say It *

    <h4>Chapter 323: Say It *</h4>


    ¡°Let me take this off for you.¡± Amidst our heated kisses, I started unbuttoning her uniform and likewise, she was doing the same for me while at the same time, we¡¯re exploring each other¡¯s body. We¡¯re trying to remember the feeling of each other¡¯s bodies in our palms.


    We still have a school to attend. It would be embarrassing toe with our clothes filled with creases due to us rolling in this bed.


    Contrary to the usual, I started to unbutton her uniform from below, exposing her skin from her navel upwards.


    At every button I would undo, my knee that was resting in between her legs would press against her, resulting in a suppressed moan while we¡¯re covering each other¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s already damp and for sure, once I reached herst button, the juice she produced would stain that part of my pants.


    If earlier only her ears turned red from her embarrassment, this time, even her wless nape was gradually turning into that same color.


    As soon as I undid herst button, our lips separated as I gently lifted her body to take her uniform off her. I also pulled down her skirt before letting her continue to undo my buttons.


    Once she¡¯s done even with my pants, I neatly folded them and put them next to our bags.


    At the same time as I was doing that, Mizuki¡¯s eyes were intently watching me as she sat up with her face resting on her knees.


    Doing that while she¡¯s only had her lingerie on was exuding a more erotic vibe. Moreover, I haven¡¯t seen her like this for more than a year.


    And when I was putting our clothes away, Mizuki leaned forward and went on all fours.


    She slowly and noiselessly crawled to my back.


    Feeling the warmth from her hands as she ran them on my back before slipping them from under my arms to hug me, I instantly understood how much this girl longed for me.


    With her chin resting on my shoulder, I looked down and put my hand over hers and sped it while I slightly turned my head sideways to meet her gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t leave, you know? I only put our clothes to the side.¡±


    ¡°I know that. I just can¡¯t help it, seeing your naked back and body again... How I wish I seeded in conquering you instead.¡± Mizuki tightened her arm and started kissing me on my nape.


    But before she became too engrossed at it, I turned around to take the lead back from her.


    ¡°At that time, that¡¯s impossible. And this time¡­ you already conquered me, otherwise. I wouldn¡¯t be this in love with you.¡±


    Putting her down on the bed, I positioned myself atop her as I started pecking on her lips.


    Since she couldn¡¯t find a chance to reply, Mizuki put a finger on my lips to stop my movements. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t like hearing that kind of words from you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you don¡¯t like it then do the same. You were pretty forwardst Thursday. You had me realize and admit that what I was doing back then was to make you fall for me¡­ I kinda want to hear you say it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Make me.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­ I guess a special method is needed.¡±


    I removed her finger blocking my lips and hooked that arm of hers to the back of my neck before going down again to take her lips.


    This time, it¡¯s not just a peck but a full-frontal attack wherein my tongue wriggled its way inside her mouth.


    ¡°Mmh.¡±


    Although her eyes turned to a slit as she attempted to intimidate me with her re, she stopped resisting when my tongue caught hers.


    It still had the same taste of what she ate at the bakery, the slightly salty but juicy meatbun. Although she washed it down with her coffee, the taste had just mixed up. Now, tasting the inside of her mouth felt like I¡¯m eating my second breakfast.


    ¡°Say it, I want to hear my Mizuki say it.¡±


    ¡°No. Your method was insufficient.¡±


    After saying that in a stern voice, Mizuki¡¯s other arm circled to the back of my neck. Crossing her arms together, she pulled my head down, wordlessly telling me to continue.


    Of course, I followed what she wanted while my arms started going down from her back to her voluptuous front. It¡¯s as big as Kana¡¯s but Mizuki¡¯s pair of mounds was propped up higher. Even if I removed her brassiere, its form would be maintained.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡±


    Upon feeling my hands cupping her soft mounds, Mizuki called out my name in a more seductive tone. Furthermore, her legs opened up as they boldly clung onto my hips pressing our bodies together.


    Taking that as her tacit approval on what I was about to do, I went and gave her tongue a good suck before my hands pulled her strapless bra down before cupping the pair of man¡¯s dream in my hands. With her nipples pointing up, I felt it stabbing onto my palm. With every movement of my hand, Mizuki¡¯s arms and legs would answer in kind.


    In this way, we gradually entered the mood wherein everything we had just talked about was now lost at the back of our minds.


    In this room. At this moment. All we had was our mutual longing for each other.


    As I went down to her neck, I continued on the ces I hadn¡¯t visited yet, especially the spots where she would tremble in extreme pleasure.


    Down below, the way she started squeezing my erected shaft beneath my boxers made my hips move like a pendulum. With rhythm.


    When I started sucking on her nipples, Mizuki hugged like she would a baby. With her hands grasping on my hair, Mizuki¡¯s back would raise a bit whenever my teeth would sink slightly on her nipples.


    Due to how our hips were moving as we rubbed onto each other. Mizuki reached her first climax from added stimtion from sucking and biting onto her nipples.


    With both of our underwear drenched from the juice she squirted. Mizuki embarrassingly stood up to strip both of us off. If we continued doing it with those on, we would go to school with wet underwearplete with the scent of her juices and my white stuff.


    As she left the bed to put our underwear neatly on a basket, my eyes naturally followed her, especially that sexily sculpted back, draped with her luxurious ck hair and her buttocks which have the perfect roundness.


    ¡°Do you like what you¡¯re seeing?¡± Mizuki asked when she turned around and found my eyes exploring her naked body. Because of her confidence and the fact that I was the one staring at her, she proudly stood in front of me without covering anything.


    Despite that part below already drenched from how she just climaxed, the girl still refused to look weak in front of me. In fact, she¡¯s intentionally standing in front of me to watch how I be increasingly thirsty for her.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a while and you still have this enticing figure.¡± As usual, I acted contrary to how she wanted me to.


    ¡°Of course, I will not neglect my figure just because you cut me off. And you¡¯re the same, no. In fact, even if it¡¯s not that apparent, you bulked up. That toned-up chest of yours was now harder and more dependable than before.¡± Mizuki confidently crossed her arms as she started to shorten our distance.


    At the moment, I was sitting on the side of the bed, with my cock standing tall. Catching her eyes staring at it instead of my chest, I smirked and thought of teasing her. ¡°Chest, huh? Is my chest located down here?¡±


    Mizuki was instantly flustered but sheposed herself almost instantly as she waved her hand and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details. What now? Will we only stare at each other?¡±


    ¡°Come here, then. I still have the goal to make you say it.¡± I stretched my arms and circled them onto her waist, closing our distance.


    Naturally, I put her back down to bed and spread open her legs to give me easy ess to her leaking fountain.


    ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn. You¡¯ll lose today, Ruki.¡± Flustered once more when she felt my searing gaze on her truly bewitching body, Mizuki acted tough while her arms moved in contrast, getting me inside her embrace lovingly.


    This girl¡­ This time with us will surely be another memorable instance for us. And I could clearly feel how our feelings for each other were being conveyed. Even if she didn¡¯t want to say it, Mizuki¡¯s love for me was blooming like a sunflower under the brilliant sun. Theparison might sound cringe but there¡¯s no other way to describe it. Perhaps that¡¯s also what was being conveyed to her about my love for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rejoice too early¡­ I¡¯m putting it in, Mizuki.¡±


    I gave her lips another passionate kiss before propping her legs up. With my fully erected cock raring to plunge inside her, I gradually pushed my hips to let the tip in under her eyes.


    ¡°Mmhh. Uhh.¡±


    As soon as the head dipped inside her, Mizuki¡¯s eyebrows creased as she bit her lips while her eyes carefully watched how my length gradually entered her.


    The exceedingly hot and incredibly tight insides of Mizuki instantly assaulted my senses, allowing my hips to move independently, thrusting deeper inside her.


    ¡°W-wait¡­ Aahh!¡±


    Mizuki¡¯s panic-stricken voice tried to stop me. However, due to how swift my hips moved, it was followed by an unrestrained moan, breaking her confident appearance.


    Instead of reestablishing her previous expression, the look in Mizuki¡¯s eyes changed. From brimming with confidence, it became a pleading gaze, silently asking me to move.


    As soon as that change in her registered in my mind, my head moved and took her lips and tongue once more before moving my hips like how she conveyed with her eyes.


    Starting slowly, I savored every moment my cock would grind against the walls of her insides. At times it would squeeze but most times, it would try to suck me in deeper as if it¡¯s trying to feel the void that I left behind.


    ¡°Haahh¡­ More, Ruki¡­¡±


    As her arms tightened her embrace, Mizuki¡¯s back arched like a bow, letting my cock thrust inside her at another angle.


    Following her pleading voice, I quickened the pace as I grabbed her waist to keep it in ce. With that kind of change, it instantly resulted in Mizuki¡¯s sweet whimpers due to how she covered her mouth to prevent herself from moaning in extreme pleasure.


    It¡¯s been a while and we still have time. Before we finish, I¡¯ll have her say those words and conquer this equally stubborn girl.

 Chapter 324: Say It (2)

    <h4>Chapter 324: Say It (2)</h4>


    Minutes passed wherein Mizuki and I savored what little time we had. However, even if I made her climax twice in the span of 10 minutes, Mizuki''s mouth never uttered the words I wanted to hear from her.


    Nheless, every move she made was enough to convey all of those.


    All the time we''re doing it, Mizuki''s hold on me never loosened as if she''s afraid that I would once again walk out of her life.


    When I noticed that, I also tightened my hold on her. To reassure her through my actions that it would never happen again.


    While we were pleasuring each other below where our hips were moving in a rhythmic pattern, enhancing the sensation from the act of making love to each other, Mizuki and I were reforging the bond we once shared.


    In between her lust-inducing moans, Mizuki broke off eye contact to escape my gaze because of how she was about to give up and say the words I wanted to hear.


    When I noticed that, I continued whispering it to her all the while quickening the pace at which my hips were pounding her. Every time I would whisper those words to her, Mizuki¡¯s inside would tighten up, indicating how excited she was to hear it from me.


    It¡¯s only recently since I remembered this kind of feeling, I naturally wanted to tell all my girls about how much I love them. Just that my personality somehow restricted that.


    However, this moment between us became a good chance to do it and in turn, I wanted to hear it from this stubborn girl.


    As the pleasure built up inside me and the way Mizuki wouldn¡¯t let go resulting in us staying in the same position, I eagerly pounded her with all my got.


    Thrusting in different angles was all I could do. Nheless, Mizuki was clearly feeling it. Whenever I would go deep in her, her hips would squirm and tightened up to squeeze me.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ Ruki¡­¡±


    In time, Mizuki started chanting my name while my whispers of love continued to fill her ears.


    When she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, Mizuki forcefully took my lips to stop me from continuing while she eagerly moved her hips alongside mine.


    A few minutester in that position and through the quickened pace, I gradually felt that I was about to reach my limit. Even if I wanted to prolong the moment, the pleasure she was giving me was just too much.


    Mizuki was still eagerly kissing me and chanting my name in between.


    Soon enough, I could feel her insides throbbed uncontrobly followed by a warm gush of her love juices as it dripped down, staining the bed.


    At the same time as her, I also reached my limit and climaxed at the same time as her, shooting my semen when I reached her deepest part and when her insides clutched onto it tightly.


    Following Mizuki¡¯s unrestrained moans, Mizuki¡¯s eyes turned white from the extreme pleasure she felt as my semen poured inside and filled her.


    When she recovered, Mizuki stared at me with her lovable amethyst eyes and softly whispered ¡®I love you¡¯ followed by her naturally beautiful smile.


    -


    -


    I pulled out as soon as Mizuki released her arms and legs¡¯ tight embrace.


    This girl really waited until we¡¯re in that moment before she gave up being stubborn. Or perhaps she really nned to only give in at that moment. In that case, she won this time.


    Since we didn¡¯t move much and my whole body was just covering her all those times, I picked her up immediately and brought us to this unit¡¯s bathroom.


    This ce was already like our own room so I already memorized itsyout.


    I put us under the shower before turning it on.


    Mizuki had already turned from that stubborn girl who wanted to win from me to the lovable girl who just wanted to be pampered by me.


    Due to that, we showered with both of our bodies still as close as we were in bed.


    I didn''t forget to wash down my semen that was dripping from between her legs.


    When we¡¯re done showering I brought us back to the bedroom.


    ¡°Alright, stay put for now. Are our things still here?¡±


    "Un¡­ I never let anyone enter here except the employee of the housekeeping service every month.¡±


    While only wearing the bathrobe, I put the erotic-looking Mizuki back on the bed. Her face was still red and she appeared as if she''s having a hangover.


    Thankfully, Mizuki listened and silently sat on the bed after asking for another kiss.


    Well, because of how we were always spending our time here, the closet was full of our clothes and of course, her lingerie and my underwear were included in it.


    Even from more than a year ago, this ce was already like our own house. There were times when I would sleep with her here under the guise of studying for an exam. Whether her family was aware of our rtionship or not, I don''t know. I didn''t ask her about it back then.


    After picking a pair that still fits her, I brought it for her and watched how she put it on.


    At the same time, she watched me put on my clothes.


    Five minutester, we¡¯re back in our uniforms and prepared to leave the unit.


    We only spent more than 30 minutes together. The remaining time was just enough for us to reach our schools with a few minutes of spare. When I checked my phone, Satsuki and the others were already wondering when I would arrive.


    To tease them, I told them that I would bete. Because of that Satsuki, Aya and Nami called me to check.


    I looked at Mizuki first before answering their calls. It¡¯s still considered her time after all. Fortunately, Mizuki nodded but she kept her hold on me.


    Aya was already in the ssroom. Satsuki was in the locker room of their club. And Nami was at the bus station waiting for the bus.


    What appeared on Aya¡¯s screen was dark. She covered the phone in her new book to not let anyone see it.


    Satsuki was full of sweat because of how she sneaked out of their morning practice to check on me.


    And beside Nami was Shizu. Instead of checking on me, I checked on her condition afterst night. Shizu stayed with her and they probably talked about a lot of things considering they both have a little bag under their eyes.


    When I tried to pry on it, Nami pursed her lips and winked at me while Shizu turned her head sideways, avoiding my gaze.


    While I was talking to them, the girl who agreed to it was pouting beside me while she¡¯s sping my hand tightly, asserting her position at the moment, being the closest to me.


    That adorable show of her slight jealousy was naturally appreciated by me by snapping a photo of it. To get back at me, as soon as we entered the elevator, she grabbed my head and kissed me once more. She probably gave up on l


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I¡¯m not satisfied. I want more time with you.¡± Mizuki whispered once our lips separated.


    Although we could call that as quality time, it was truly too short. Even with Ririka yesterday. But given the circumstances, there¡¯s really no chance to stay longer with them.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve locked you in that unit when I had the chance just now.¡± She added while showing off a forced sinister smile that turned out to be cuter than her normal one.


    ¡°Well, you can do that, you know? I¡¯ll ask all of you to move in with me.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ As if all of us can fit inside that unit.¡±


    ¡°You can if we put our mind to it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I told you not my nose.¡± Mizuki pped my hand away when I reached in to pinch her nose again.


    ¡°Why? I love it. I love everything about my Mizuki.¡±


    ¡°Stop with that. I already let you hear it once.¡±


    To stop my hand from reaching for her nose again, Mizuki stepped back and positioned herself behind me.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not satisfied.¡±


    ¡°You have to work hard to make me say it again. Also, you can¡¯t just cut me off from your life anymore. Take responsibility.¡±


    This girl¡­ No, not just Mizuki. Everyone from my past was probably still worried that I will cut them once more. I really have to work hard to convince them that it will not happen again.


    ¡°I will. Let¡¯s get married in the future, Mizuki.¡±


    Since the elevator was still descending and it¡¯s not stopping at any floors, I turned around and initiated another kiss. Although she probably wanted to rebut myst sentence about marrying her in the future, I prevented it and just had us savor thisst kiss for the day.


    Soon enough, Mizuki rxed and savored every second of this kiss.


    She¡¯s aware, of course. Even if we continue talking in Messenger, it will never be able to beat this time where we¡¯re at each other¡¯s embrace.


    When we exited the building, the security guard bowed and Suzuki-san¡¯s car was already waiting for us at the front.


    Like earlier, I opened the door for Mizuki before entering with her.


    Suzuki-san will be sending her to school first before taking me to mine.


    Even if I wanted to reject it, it¡¯s not fair when Mizuki offered it herself.


    No matter what, Mizuki was still somewhat satisfied with our time today.


    During thisst five-minute ride to her school, Mizuki reminded me again. Now that I¡¯m aware that she¡¯s actually imparting me with knowledge about how things were done in her world which involved managing businesses, she vowed to equip me with all her knowledge about it so when the timees, we would be able to work together.


    Honestly, that part still hadn¡¯t sunk in my mind¡­


    There¡¯s Coach Ayu and Hisa-jii offering me to go full time in being a boxer and then there¡¯s Mizuki here praising me that I have what it takes to help her in her ambition.


    Perhaps more paths would still open up in the future and when the timees I have to choose one¡­ Even if I equipped myself with different knowledge in different fields, I know that I¡¯m not some kind of genius who will excel in any of them¡­ What I possibly have is the perseverance to do what I have to do to realize the n I have for us to continue being together in the future.


    For one, whenever there¡¯s a chance, I will naturally put my mind into bettering myself, all for the sake of realizing it.


    It¡¯s still unrealistic at the moment, I know. But there¡¯s no backing out on this¡­ That¡¯s how greedy I am.

 Chapter 325: Barely On Time

    <h4>Chapter 325: Barely On Time</h4>


    "Suzuki-san, can I ask you something?"


    When I felt the silence building up inside the car, I also felt the need to break it.


    After dropping Mizuki at their school gates, the car turned back and was now on its way to my school.


    Mizuki insisted on having Suzuki-san drive me near my school after all. Although I could still ride the train and not bete, I took the offer to make that girl satisfied.


    However, ever since we left the vicinity of their school, I only heard Suzuki-san once when asked me for directions.


    Like an obedient employee, she only nodded when I answered her and stopped asking any unnecessary things.


    Well, she was already like this before so it''s not surprising.


    Of course, I could pass the time talking to my girls on my phone. However, after a year of not being with Mizuki as well as my realization of what I''m feeling for her, I wanted to hear what happened during that time.


    Unlike Otoha who''s not dabbling in their family''s affairs, Mizuki was already involved in their businesses.


    The Hasegawa Family''s main line of business was real estate and residence buildings as well as hotels and restaurants. One could say that Himeko and Maaya''s Itou Family was apetition of their family when ites to thetter two.


    However, being a Noble Family, they had deeper roots than the Itou Family who''s only rising from thest 20 years.


    Ah. I knew of that because of the article about their family which served as an advertisement to grant a brand on their family name.


    And since Himeko was somewhat of an introvert, her knowledge about it was only at the surface. Her little sister, on the other hand, was probably like Mizuki now.


    As I waited for Suzuki-san to answer me, I nced outside the car window. Seeing the unfamiliar neighborhood and how the people walk about to live their lives, I once again reaffirmed that I''m someone too ignorant about the ways of the world. I spent the five years working only towards satisfying my desire while ignoring everything else.


    It''s a good thing to realize it this time, however¡­ I''m still not normal. I still have that desire to steal someone.


    At the moment, I don''t have a target to steal from someone else.


    Shizu and Arisa-senpai aren''t in a rtionship. Hina is a special case because of how she wanted both Ogawa and me for her.


    I shouldn''t forget that she''s a scheming girl¡­ Perhaps she''s doing something that would allow for her n to be realized, perhaps not¡­ I''ll check on herter.


    Apart from those three¡­ There''s the obvious possible target in the form of Izumi-senpai¡­


    Because of that Ogawa, the thought of stealing someone head over heels towards him surfaced in my mindst night¡­ That''s how annoyed I was at what he did this time. Instead of confronting us, he babbled about the ''Act'' which conditions were all made by him.


    True, we''re not following most of the conditions he set but for him to tell it to someone in their group, that''s what I find uneptable. Moreover, seeing Nami like that¡­ if not for them still being considered as her friend, my fists would''ve flown in Tadano''s facest night.


    Because I''m still unaware if there were still girls chasing after him that are unknown to me, Izumi-senpai is the only one fitting that bill.


    If I chose to go through this¡­ My approach would surely be different than what I''ve done recently.


    Haa¡­ At the moment, I knew I could still control it but if he did another stupid stunt again¡­


    ¡­ I''ll ask for Izumi-senpai''s forgiveness beforehand.


    -


    -


    Minutes passed and my question remained unanswered. Suzuki-san had her eyespletely focused on the road without even looking at the rearview mirror to meet my gaze.


    This was fine. This wasn''t the first time I was ignored anyway.


    Besides, she''s always like this. Even before, the best I could get from her was her greeting.


    Well, after cutting off Mizuki for more than a year and seeing me again this time, I could only guess what''s going on in her mind. If Mizuki confided with her even once, she''d know or interpret that my cutting Mizuki off meant I dumped her.


    I only wanted to ask her about how Mizuki was during the past year.


    Although we''re often talking in messenger, that stubborn girl would seldom tell me things, especially if it''s about something that she suffered from.


    Like Kana, she always wanted to solve her problems by herself. But whenever I would hear about it back then, I would one way or another, assist her.


    Learning how she was from another person''s eyes would give a different perspective and perhaps, I would learn something that she thought was not important but to the others it was.


    It''s not like I would immediately run over to help her if there was really something. I would still talk to her first to confirm.


    Either way, I gave up repeating my question so the rest of the ride remained with the awkward silence.


    When the car stopped on a street near our school, I thanked Suzuki-san before leaving the car which she once again answered with a wave of her hand.


    "Also, thank you for taking care of Mizuki," I added before closing the car door


    To my surprise, it was the phrase that earned another word from her. "It''s my job. There''s no need for Onoda-sama to thank me for taking care of the young miss."


    "You''re right. Nheless, I''m d she has you by her side."


    And this time, she just waved her hand once more before speeding off to the distance.


    -


    -


    When I arrived at the school gates, it was seconds before the teacher-in-charge closed them. Luckily, I still got in.


    Upon seeing that I got in seconds before she closed it, Eguchi-sensei shook her head and tapped my back.


    "Am I safe, sensei?" I acted innocent to inquire. However, that earned me a colder than yesterday''s voice from her.


    "Barely. Don''t make this a habit, Onoda-kun."


    "I understand, sensei. See you at the PEter."


    "Ah. Now that you mention it,e to the faculty before the 5th period. Orimura-sensei and I needed your help again."


    "I understand."


    Well, it''s better this way than letting them make another draining activity for us.


    Moreover, I needed to change Orimura-sensei''s nickname for me. To always be called as Shio''s pet might give birth to new rumors.


    Once I arrived at the ssroom, I acted normally and went to my seat quietly.


    Before Sakuma could remark about my barely safe arrival, Shio entered the ssroom and instantly put me under hermanding gaze.


    "I see. Onoda arrived on time today. Great job on escaping another punishment." With a rare grin that was also new to the student, Shio remarked.


    Oh? It looks like her trip to the City Hall was fruitful. Great.


    When the ss heard her remark, like always, it earned various reactions. Aya at my side whispered that she''s relieved I arrived on time. Satsuki clicked her tongue and sent a message to me that was contrary to her reaction. Sakuma behind me choked on his words as if he''s deliberating to say something and chose not to in the end.


    I guess our group here will continue to be this awkward for the time being. I heard from Satsuki how her sister continued talking about Sakuma like someone talking to his or her favorite toy.


    ording to her, her sister and her friend were staying at their house for two weeks before going back.


    Because they saw mest Saturday, her sister was extremely curious about me. Knowing that her sister was in love with Sakuma ever since that incident, she wanted to know the story of how Satsuki ended up with me rather than Sakuma.


    Well, naturally, Satsuki refused to answer and told her sister off to not meddle with us.


    Now, looking at Sakuma being this bright. I guess everything''s going well between him and Satsuki''s sister, Setsuna.


    As long as he doesn''t mess that up, I''ll stand by my words of not getting in his way. Besides, I also have no reason to do so. Perhaps when he finally casts off that awkwardness he''s currently unting around us, he will ask me for advice again.


    Let''s see how that will work for him.


    On the other side, Nami smiled at me before staring back at the front, ignoring Ogawa''s reaction once more.


    Tadano was silent at his desk this time,st night was still fresh in his mind after all.


    Hina, on the other hand, looked out of sorts. She was there yesterday when I picked Nami from their clubroom. Whatever was currently running in her mind, I already decided to talk to her today. Perhaps before or after the PE ss.


    Eventually, the giggles andughter from Shio''s remarks ended and the sses started.


    And like this, the whole morning period ended uneventfully.


    Like always, I spent the lunch break with my three girls at that empty clubroom.


    Aya surprised me when she brought out another lunchbox for me. Upon seeing that, Satsuki and Nami stared at it nkly before whispering ''Why didn''t I think of that?'' ''I wish I knew how to cook.''


    Due to that, the two deemed today as Aya''s win, letting her spend the most time with me.


    Unbeknownst to me, the three already made this time during lunch as a silentpetition.


    Well, as long as it''s not a toxicpetition when they have to hate each other then it''s fine. They all understood it anyway and I''m really d they''re all on good terms


    Besides, Aya also beckoned them to share what she cooked and that made the other two smile in shame, once again admitting their loss to the adorable introverted girl.


    Once we''re done eating, it''s time to check with that silly girl and see how she''s doing.

 Chapter 326: The PE Teachers

    <h4>Chapter 326: The PE Teachers</h4>


    The same as yesterday, Akane was like a lost child searching for her parents when the video call connected. Fuyu was at her side, rubbing her back to stop her from bursting into tears.


    Good thing that they''re not in their ssroom this time. Moreover, the other two weren''t with them. They''re probably with their boyfriends.


    "Akane, don''t trouble Yuuki-san too much. Why are you about to cry again?"


    "Is it bad to miss you, husband?" While sniffing once to prevent her tear nds from leaking, Akane almost choked on her words.


    If I didn''t know any better, I would think she''s acting.


    In any case, it was an expected answer. I knew that for others, this quirk of Akane would be quite annoying but it would never be one for me.


    Loving me ever since we''re young and continuing to do so even if I forgot about that emotion, it''s something only Akane could do.


    If one would ask why she''s like that to me or why did she persevere to wait for me to remember it, I wouldn''t have any answer to it since that was a mystery even for me.


    Ever since we started bing aware of things during our childhood, we''re already always together. Not a day would pass wherein half of it was spent with us being together.


    From what I remembered, there was no particr reason why we''re in love with each other and never saw each other as just childhood friends or siblings.


    If not for my desire manifesting, we''d probably still be a couple even to this day, and without me diverting my eyes to look or ogle at another girl.


    Unfortunately, at this point in time, that wouldn''t happen anymore. I knew I wouldn''t bend when ites to my girls, even for her.


    If she instead chose to distance herself from me, my possessiveness towards her would be triggered. I would do everything just to keep her by my side, regardless of her choice.


    Our rtionship might look fluffy in the other''s eyes at the moment but if just one thing diverged from how it currently is, then everything would look sad and dark.


    "Not really, you''re free to do that. I miss you too after all."


    As shallow as it may be, hearing my words about missing her instantly calmed the silly girl down. With her lips curving upwards, she gave me a big nod. "Then¡­ I''ll behave."


    "That''s my Akane. Go on, eat your lunch now. Yuuki-san, thank you for yesterday."


    "Don''t sweat it Onoda-kun. This isn''t the first time she''s like this. However, I can''t deny that she''s more than a handful unlike before. I guess it''s because you finally epted her love."


    Fuyu shook her head and then gave her analysis of Akane''s current situation. They''re the closest after all. Because the two were in a rtionship with their boyfriends ever since middle school, more often than not, Eri and Futaba would excuse themselves to spend time with their guy.


    Fuyu was the only one who seemed to not have any n on picking up one. She''s also attractive on her own but being always beside Akane, she was often overshadowed by her. If not for that, she would have a long line of suitors by now.


    In actuality, she''s already popr as herself, if someone was an avid follower of athletes, they''d know her as the ace of our middle school''s tennis club. She''s like Sena in that regard.


    If I recall correctly, there was that post on the bulletin board of the school where she was being congratted for winning the city-level all-female tennis tournament and cing as high as top 4 on prefectural-level. Sadly, she couldn''t carry the whole team on school tournaments since it was always fought with a team.


    "Most likely it''s because of that."


    "Don''t worry. Her period onlysts for three days. Maybe tomorrow will be thest of this for this month."


    "Un. I''ll properly repay you for this Yuuki-san. Well then, Akane, I''m going."


    Ending the call there, thest image I saw was Akane stuffing herself with the lunch Miwa-nee packed for us. Well, mine was also eaten by the three girls with me, good thing Aya also cooked for me this time.


    After separating from the three girls, my feet led me to the faculty room or more specifically, to Eguchi-sensei''s room.


    I didn''t know if it was deliberate but she was waiting for me at the door to the Administration Building.


    On the way, I passed by Shio who instantly had a raised eyebrow upon seeing where Eguchi-sensei was taking me.


    If Orimura-sensei was aware of my status as Shio''s errand boy then Eguchi-sensei was even more so.


    Because of that, we stopped in front of Shio wherein they had a conversation about borrowing her pet.


    From behind Eguchi-sensei, I could only wryly smile at Shio who didn''t know whether tough or cry at this situation.


    Well, I''m sure Shio will feel bad again because of the constant use of that nickname.


    The application for the Student Assistant isn''t opened yet so in the meantime, there''s no choice but to carry that nickname.


    Either way, that also became a convenient excuse to use for being caught with her at the school grounds.


    When we reached Eguchi-sensei''s room, Orimura-sensei was already waiting inside, helping herself to pick a drink from Eguchi-sensei''s mini-refrigerator.


    "Oh! Shiori''s Pet. What do you want to drink?"


    Upon seeing me entering with Eguchi-sensei, Orimura-sensei, with her somewhat ragged hair, beamed towards me.


    However, before I could answer, a cold voice reminiscent of how she was in front of the student escaped Eguchi-sensei''s mouth. "Orimura-sensei, how many times will I tell you not to splurge on my fridge!"


    "Huh? What are you mad for Eguchi-sensei? Aren''t we friends? Come, Onoda-kun. You can pick anything as long as it doesn''t contain alcohol."


    As if unaffected by Eguchi-sensei, Orimura-sensei waved her hand as she beckoned me towards her.


    Stuck between a rock and a hard ce, I turned my head towards Eguchi-sensei first to see if she would be mad.


    In the end, she could only sigh and whisper, ''Go on. Pick one.''


    It''s not that I was thirsty. I just wanted to be careful around these two. With my rtionship with Shio, if these two picked up something, then it would be bad for us.


    Acting like a real gopher, I approached Orimura-sensei who took a step back to let me see the contents of the fridge.


    Before I picked one, she also whispered to my ears, ''Thanks foring, Onoda-kun. We''re counting on you to improve our image to the other students.''


    Although these two looked strong enough as they were, it seemed that they also cared for their image.


    Perhaps, these two were already known as terror teachers during the previous school years.


    Because of how scary they appeared when in front of the students, none voiced out their opinion until me.


    As an answer to that, I only nodded and picked a bottle of water before stepping back and looking for a ce to sit.


    "Now then, you can start now, Eguchi-sensei, the lunch break is about to end." With a slight smile on her lips, Orimura-sensei sat herself next to Eguchi-sensei whose gaze was directed downwards while she mumbled something.


    For her to be like this in private, I''m impressed no one saw through her tough act before.


    Well, I wouldn''t me them. If not for my abnormality, I would also keep my mouth shut and not cross these two. Just looking at their toned muscles on their exposed arms, they would be able to choke someone or deliver a punch strong enough to send someone flying.


    Perhaps, their legs hidden beneath their track pants were also toned to the point that they could kick a tree and embed their footprint on it.


    After a few seconds, Eguchi-sensei raised her head with a rare worried expression.


    "Onoda-kun. For our activity today, what do you think will be best?"


    This teacher¡­ I thought she''s just organizing her ideas before asking my opinion about it, not like this where she''s straight-up asking me to suggest something.


    Before answering, my gaze fell on Orimura-sensei only to see this other PE teacher nodding her head in support of what her fellow teacher asked.


    "Sensei, I don''t think I deserve to be the one suggesting our activity. Because if you ask me, I will seriously rmend a rest day."


    Ignoring my first sentence, Eguchi-sensei perked her ears on the second, "Rest day? Are you tired, Onoda-kun?"


    "No. Not really. But not everyone is like me. A lot of them have low stamina. Perhaps if it''s not possible to have a rest day, pick an activity for beginners who want to build their stamina."


    "I see. Am I pushing everyone with my activities?"


    "As I said before, they''re truly fun and innovative. The only problem is you''re assuming that everyone can go through with it¡­ If this sounds like I''m disrespecting you then I apologize."


    "What do you think, Orimura-sensei?"


    "Why are you asking me? You''re the one in charge of the 1st year. I''m only helping you as a friend. Whatever you decide, I will support you."


    "This woman. You''re not like this before. Are you trying to clean your name in front of Onoda-kun?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Orimura-sensei answered before whistling obviously, not covering that she''s lying.


    Watching these two bickering at each other in front of me¡­ the scary image they built inside my head had already crumbled.


    In the end, like Shio, they''re putting on a front to make the students fall in line.


    I already gave my suggestion, it''s up to them if they would follow it.


    Hopefully, we get a rest day. I don''t want to see Aya or Rae being pushed to exhaustion again.

 Chapter 327: Assisting them

    <h4>Chapter 327: Assisting them</h4>


    While I gave my suggestion, Eguchi-sensei fell into deep contemtion.


    Orimura-sensei, on the other hand, gulped down the carbonated drink she picked. No matter how unruly she was, she wouldn''t drink alcoholic drinks when it''s still school hours.


    That''s one way to be fired immediately.


    In any case, I didn''t need to open my mouth anymore. Instead of staring awkwardly at the two PE teachers, I opened the bottle of water and drank it while waiting for Eguchi-sensei.


    It''s only a few minutes before the fifth period. Most likely, the ss was already making their way to the changing rooms and were talking about what kind of activity these two would put them through.


    The same asst week, the PE ss for today will be a joint ss for Year 1 ss 1 to 4.


    Althoughst Friday Eguchi-sensei managed to lower the intensity of her ss, the activityst Tuesday was surely something remarkable for the others.


    The unique way of ying Capture the g, even if it was exhausting for the few representatives of each ss, the spectators loved it.


    "Alright. For today''s PE, let it be free time. You''re all free to do what you want as long as no one will ck off."


    Free time but no cking off, huh? Did I just make it worse for them?


    Haa¡­ What''s wrong with this teacher''s head? ording to Satsuki, she''s somewhat normal when coaching the Basketball Club. True, their training was intensive but she''s putting in allowances to not push every member to exhaustion.


    Why can''t she do that for her ss? She''s known to give collective punishment, could it be that it''s hard for her to coach or teach a crowd of 30 students?


    "You airheaded woman. Free time but no cking off? How is that free time, huh?" Orimura-sensei put a hand on her forehead as she grabbed Eguchi-sensei''s shoulder. "Ryoko. Look at Onoda''s expression. Do you think what you said makes sense?"


    "Huh? What''s wrong with it?"


    Whether she''s clueless or not by asking that question, I guess I needed to step up again.


    "Sensei, can I say something?" I put the bottle down and raised my hand, taking both of their attention back to me.


    "Go ahead, Onoda-kun." Instead of Eguchi-sensei, Orimura-sensei answered me.


    Well, she''s still lost in her thoughts after all. Truly different to the first impression she gave me.


    Either way, there''s no point waiting for her to gather her wits.


    I stood up from where I was sitting and closed the distance between us slightly.


    It''s a show of respect. Rather than talking to them from a distance, this is much better.


    "Because I know someone from the Basketball Club, I''m aware that Eguchi-sensei is the coach of the girl''s Basketball Club. May I ask how you train the club members? Specifically, the freshmen who just joined the club or those who are not really athletic but interested enough to join?"


    Upon hearing my question, Orimura-sensei nodded her head before crossing her arms, giving the vibe of someone understanding the situation.


    "I see. I think I understand what you''re trying to say Onoda-kun."


    On the other hand, Eguchi-sensei pped her face and blinked her eyes before putting on a serious face, the face she often wore when in front of the ss.


    "I''m giving them basic training exercises that they can finish like passing, dribbling or running from court to court."


    "Then there''s your answer, sensei. If you want to make a twist to a simple activity like you always do, just remember not to overdo it. For example, that dodgeball you customized for us¡­"


    Mentioning that very first activity she had us y, their ears perked up as interest glimmered from their eyes. It''s as if they''re waiting for an expert on the field to give his judgement or advice.


    I wonder how these two survived being PE teachers for years.


    "If you limited the number of times one can go back inside the infield and allowed for baton passing, then it would''ve been a satisfying game for everyone."


    Because there''s no limit to how many times one can reenter the infield, the game dragged on to the point of exhausting everyone.


    Nheless, I''m quite thankful for that day since I got the chance to know Rae.


    As for Baton Passing, it should be for those exhausted to voluntarily retire from the game and pass their spot to someone else with no chance to reenter the infield after being hit by a ball.


    "I understand. Thank you, Onoda-kun."


    "Well, there''s no need to, sensei. It''s something you will realize soon anyway."


    "Nope. That''s where you''re wrong. This teacher of yours might look scary on the surface but she''s a natural airhead. Don''t be deceived!"


    You''re also one, are you not?


    As if I can respond like that. Airhead or not, she''s doing a great job at the Basketball Club. Perhaps her weakness was really as I suspected. Who knows?


    With my encounters with her and the time I''ve seen her act like this¡­ I could onlybel her as ''interesting''.


    In any case, my job is done here.


    After rifying the things that she will have us do for today and consulting me if that''s fine, I left the room and went back to ss.


    -


    -


    A few hourster, the PE ss for today ended on a good note. Like I suggested, she just added a little twist on the basic exercises to build up the sses'' stamina.


    With Orimura-sensei helping Eguchi-sensei manage two sses, all four sses looked like they really had fun.


    In actuality, it became a silentpetition between the four sses.


    After all, there''s a bonus for the first ss to finish the exercise set. That ss was given the honor to have their next PE ss for this week to be free time.


    With that kind of motivation, our ss, with the leadership of Nami and me, got the bonus.


    Well, instead of Ogawa, Imada pushed for me to be the male leader and to support that, Fukuda and his group of delinquents along with Chii supported it. Matsuda, the Otaku Group leader, also urged the other Otakus like him.


    Naturally, our group, including Sakuma, also agreed to that proposition.


    And with thatrge a number, our other ssmates who were known to follow the herd also joined in, making my bing a leader official.


    No matter what I do, there''s really no turning back to an unremarkable student in this ss.


    Well, seeing Nami happily weing my election of being the leader by recing Ogawa was enough to sweep my gloomy thoughts about being the now unobtainable status of ssmate A.


    Because of how close we looked during the PE ss, I couldn''t help but hear some of our ssmates whispering about that rumor between us.


    Well, we pretended not to hear it and just focused on being the first ss to finish by assisting everyone.


    Those who were against it like Ogawa and Tadano could only suck it up and begrudgingly ept my assistance to not ruin it for everyone.


    Tadano seemed to have kept quiet about the ps I gave himst night. He still looked like he''s about to nab me but in the end, he couldn''t meet my gaze and I suspect that he''s now somewhat afraid of me.


    On the other hand, Ogawa''s re at me and his somewhat undisguised hostility was naturally picked up by every guy in ss. Fukuda even applied some salt to his wound by mentioning how Nami and Ogawa were somewhat distant these days. If not for me being in the middle, the chances of Ogawa standing up to give a straight punch at Fukuda was near 100%.


    That guy was surely backing me up because he still wanted me to join their delinquent group.


    I still haven''t talked to him about Chii''s request so when it became his turn, I whispered to him about it which made the guy drop his usual goofy delinquent attitude into a serious one.


    However, he didn''t answer me and just told me that everything''s fine which obviously sounded like a lie.


    Ah well, I still don''t want to be involved with them so I''m just going to ry his answer to Chii when I got the time to be with her.


    Andstly, there''s also Sakuma who tried to make idle talk with me. In the end, I just reminded him to don''t repeat his previous mistake with Satsuki.


    If he''s really so sure about Satsuki''s sister, he should n it well and don''t dy his confession. Well, with how he stuttered to answer, I''d say he''s stillcking in the courage department.


    Nheless, at that moment, he looked like he already moved on from Satsuki or he''s trying to¡­ After all, it''s not a secret to him anymore that Satsuki and I are already in an intimate rtionship.


    After announcing our ss being the first one to finish with the prepared activity by Eguchi-sensei, the other three sses wore a bitter expression, envious of the bonus we got.


    To ease them up, Eguchi-sensei followed up by telling them that this kind ofpetition would happen again in the future, reinvigorating their enthusiasm.


    Upon seeing that, the strict teacher showed a rare smile which made the other students blink their eyes and p their cheeks to check if they were sleeping or not.


    When the ss ended, the two PE teachers once again had me stay behind.


    Well, this time, instead of asking me for what they did wrong, Eguchi-sensei was too happy she was even about to pull me in her embrace if not for realizing her current behavior.


    Orimura-sensei behind her even coughed twice to sweep away the awkward tension that started to build up because of that.


    "Well then, Onoda-kun. On behalf of Ryoko, err¡­ Eguchi-sensei. Let us treat you to ramen."


    "Right now?"


    "No, of course not. On Friday. It''s the first time this woman''s ss ended on a good note without any of the studentsining after all. Even if she''s acting too awkwardly to say it, there''s no doubt that you''re the one who made it possible."


    "I didn''t do anything. Like I said before, even without me, sensei was bound to realize it." I waved my hand and acted humbly.


    "Stop acting humble. No wonder Shiori-sensei is too fond of you. Tell me, are you the reason for her divorce?" With an inquiring smile, I suddenly felt a cold wind blowing to my back when I heard herst question.


    This¡­ What kind of question is this? Is she trying to probe me or is she trying to confirm her suspicions? No. There''s no reason for her to suspect me¡­ Our act was wless after all.


    Haa¡­ well, let''s see. It''s not the first time I will be acting oblivious anyway.

 Chapter 328: Meeting at their Club Room

    <h4>Chapter 328: Meeting at their Club Room</h4>


    "Sensei, it''s not great to joke like that."


    Topletely act oblivious, I widened my eyes as surprise filled my face before frowning as if I was being falsely used.


    I could just shrug it off but that would be more suspicious in this teacher''s eyes


    Orimura-sensei wasn''t dumb. For her to arrive at that suspicion, she probably found the times I was with Shio unnatural.


    Well, there''s also the possibility that I was overthinking this.


    Nheless, I have to limit my interaction with Shio from now on¡­


    Thinking back, we''re really careful all the time¡­ Or perhaps, I just convinced myself that we''re careful. There were times when we would forget about the ce and time. Just like when she''s giving me a ride home.


    In any case, there''s no way I would admit to Orimura-sensei''s question.


    I''m just part of the reason why she decided to divorce that Nobuo. Arge part came from her decision after hearing that guy''s true thoughts about their marriage as well as the years she spent with him wherein that guy was nonchntly bringing a student home.


    "Hmm? So you''re not the reason why she divorced her husband?"


    This teacher¡­ You just repeated the same question!


    Is my closeness to Shio really that suspicious?


    It''s her first year teaching here. I guess the way Shio moved and interacted with her students looked unnatural to others. Moreover, these days, she would often be seen with me. Especially yesterday when I visited every ss to drop her off and pick her up. The faculty members already downyed that as me being Shio''s Pet. But with the news of her divorce, they probably started deepening their suspicion.


    "I''m just a student that Miyaza-- Kinoshita-sensei is fond of ordering as her errand boy. Please don''t say something controversial like that, sensei." After my previous expression, I switched it to a sullen one before putting on a worried face.


    Although my choice of words sounded like I''m denying my involvement with Shio, what I said contained half-truths.


    She''s truly fond of using me as an errand boy¡­ because that''s the excuse we needed. The excuse to cover up the time we''re spending together...


    Upon hearing my answer, Orimura-sensei crossed her arms, pressing that bountiful front of hers together.


    On the other hand, Eguchi-sensei was confused at this sudden question by Orimura-sensei.


    "Sanae-- I mean, Orimura-sensei, what are you doing? Interrogating Onoda-kun like that¡­"


    "Huh? What? I''m just asking a harmless question, Ryoko. Who knows? Perhaps, our new colleague truly fell for a guy like Onoda-kun. Although he seemedcking in some departments, that pair of eyes wasn''t from someone ignorant. Because of you being an airhead, you hadn''t noticed that he''d thoroughly observed you. Moreover, the way he spoke was even too mature to even sway the two of us into doing what he wanted." Orimura-sensei waved her hand as if washing her hands clean, turning that interrogative question of hers to an innocent one.


    The way she listed my traits like that¡­ This woman might be another Observer like Nami, or I was just too obvious.


    Back then, I seldom interacted with an adult. Even if I was confronted by my teacher because of how I failed one subject, I never uttered a full sentence and only answered her questions with yes or no.


    "¡­ Is that true, Onoda-kun?"


    Swayed by her friend''s words, Eguchi-sensei switched her gaze back to me.


    Under her inquiring eyes, I felt like I should pick my words carefully here or even Eguchi-sensei would start suspecting my rtionship with Shio.


    "I apologize but I can''t follow your words. Am I being interrogated here, sensei?"


    Switching my gaze to Orimura-sensei whose lips started to curve upwards, I brushed off the question and started to act like a victim.


    Following my gaze, Eguchi-sensei also stared at her friend.


    And upon being subjected to our gazes, Orimura-sensei sighed.


    "Alright. I apologize. I''m sorry for my question, Onoda-kun. The thing with Shiori-sensei was just a hot topic at this moment. Knowing that you''re the closest student to her, I couldn''t help myself but be curious about your rtionship with her."


    Is that really it? Or is she just surrendering this time because of Eguchi-sensei?


    Nheless, this should be the best oue for now.


    I already acted my best that Eguchi-sensei thoroughly bought it.


    If I continued responding, the chance of saying something wrong was high.


    "Sanae. After being helped by Onoda-kun¡­ You looked ungrateful this time... By the way, Onoda-kun, you can go now. Remember, this Friday, we''ll treat you to a meal."


    "I understand. I''ll be seeing myself off then, Eguchi-sensei, Orimura-sensei."


    After bowing to the two, I turned around and walked out of the Gymnasium without looking back.


    Whether that suspicion was genuine or not, the fact that Shio''s divorce was the current hottest topic couldn''t be denied. If I continue being seen with her, it would surely end up with us being suspected of having an illicit affair between a teacher and her student.


    Although that''s the truth, we''re not someone crazy who would admit to it. It''s just three years¡­ After I graduated from this school, there wouldn''t be any reason anymore to hide our rtionship.


    Before the door to the Gymnasium closed behind me, Orimura-sensei''s voice traveled straight to my ears.


    "Ryoko, you know what to do this Friday. That Onoda-kun is the key for us to be capable PE teachers of a coed school."


    -


    -


    As I left the Gymnasium, instead of going back to change back to my uniform, my feet led me somewhere else.


    There were 30 minutes before the Mentor Program starts again so before all that, I already nned my schedule.


    Upon reaching the Club Building, my feet led me to the 2nd floor and specifically in front of the Student Support Club.


    At this time, the others from our ss were all going back to the ssroom to rest or go to the cafeteria to eat something after expending their energies.


    This Club Building was somewhat devoid of students. Apart from some of the 1st years who had some business in here, it would be a rare urrence to run into someone else.


    When I got the chance to draw near Hina earlier, I told her to wait for me here.


    Although I got held back by the two PE teachers, it didn''t take that long.


    That''s why as soon as I opened the door to this clubroom, the familiar square table where their group of friends always sat around everyday was the first thing to enter my eyes.


    And sitting on her usual seat at the far right corner where she would usually be sandwiched by Imada and Kikuchi, Hina was sitting calmly while her eyes fell upon my arrival.


    "Did you wait long?"


    "Five minutes."


    "I see. I got held back by the teachers. What do you want to do to get that five minutes back?"


    "¡­ Come here and stop standing there." Although she seemed to contemte how she would answer, she ended up just beckoning me towards her.


    Following her words, I took the seat next to hers and rested my somewhat tired back.


    "Why did you want to see me? And here in this clubroom, no less."


    Well, I need her to be in her familiar space. Back when I first interacted with her, it was in that room where she was too ufortable. She even brought Kikuchi to entrap me with a photo. But that backfired on her.


    This time, she wouldn''t need to feel the threat of being alone with me. Moreover, she already epted my affection to her and likewise, she admitted to the built-up attraction she now had towards me.


    "Do I need a reason to see my Hina? Thest time we got to talk alone was that day when you epted me." I stretched my arm and rested it on her shoulder.


    She''s still wearing our school''s tracksuit and most likely, inside it was her PE t-shirt. Despite resting my hand on her shoulder, what I''m feeling in my palm was her thick clothes.


    "¡­ I told you, I''m not yours alone." Although she didn''t remove my arm on her shoulder and even tilted her head to the side, her tone was still that of someone conflicted.


    She''s still hoping for Ogawa to look her way while she''s somewhat ted to have this time with me.


    She''s thisplicated.


    I admit. I couldn''t totally grasp what''s going on in her mind. She might have admitted to liking me and she showed it not just once or twice, this girl was still on the fence about going all out on me. Or rather, she''s probably waiting for Ogawa to bite onto her hook like me.


    Well, that''s probably her interpretation of the situation with me. She''s unaware that I was only out of time to deal with her and let her know how possessive I am.


    "Ogawa won''t look your way, Hina. In his eyes, there''s only Nami. Knowing you, you already know what happenedst night, am I correct?"


    "How did you¡­"


    Heh¡­ This girl, as if I didn''t know that she could be called as Ogawa''s stalker. If not for them being friends, she would probably be like those stalkers, staring at the girl or guy they like from a distance.


    "As I said, you''re someone chasing after Ogawa for so long. Compared to Nami, you know more about that guy. Besides, do you think I came to like you without any reason?"


    Well, at first there''s really no reason but upon getting to know her, I naturally came to appreciate and admire her.


    I once told her that if I became the recipient of her undying devotion towards Ogawa, I wouldn''t let it go to waste. And I still stood to that. However, even after admitting her affection to me which became possible because of what I continued to show to her, that undying devotion remained cast over Ogawa.


    "Hina, today, I''ll make you forget Ogawa. You see, I don''t like to share my girls with anyone else." I continued which instantly made Hina flinch in her seat.


    This time, she immediately stood up and stepped away from me.


    Of course, I could''ve held her in ce but I had the promise with her that without her permission, I wouldn''t do anything.


    My eyes followed her but I didn''t move an inch from where I was sitting. With our eyes locked to each other, I could see that although she''s afraid about what I said, a slight hint of excitement was shining in them.


    As to what made her excited¡­ it''s probably her silent rivalry towards Nami...


    Right. This girl. Apart from her devotion towards liking Ogawa, she''s also harboring the thoughts of wanting to beat Nami.


    Although she''s not voicing that out, it''s too clear for me to see. Perhaps, it''s also the true reason why she couldn''t let go of her obsession with Ogawa. If she manages to make Ogawa and I fall for her, she''ll take that as her win against Nami.


    Well, for now, I couldn''t conclude that it''s the real reason. I might be overthinking this. But from the clues I picked up from how she acted or the words that I gathered from both of them, that''s the closest guess.


    However, the possibility is high...


    After around two minutes of just staring at each other, I sighed and stood up. Closing the distance between us, that excitement in her eyes burned brighter and that was clearly indicated when she bit her lips in anticipation of what she thought I was going to do.


    Contrary to her expectation, my hand dropped on her head and started patting it as if she''s a kid. And with a defeated tone, I whispered to her ears.


    "I get it, you still like him more than me. I''ll stop here then¡­"


    Upon hearing my words and coupled with what I did that was outside her expectation, Hina instantly lifted her head, her face filled with utter confusion.


    "W-what?"

 Chapter 329: Who is Hina to you?

    <h4>Chapter 329: Who is Hina to you?</h4>


    "Are you surprised?" I smiled and continued patting her head.


    Well, it''s a normal reaction. I told her I would make her forget about Ogawa but at the next moment, I told her I was giving up.


    She was even excited when she thought I was going to kiss her. Well, I already nned my move today.


    It''s not only her who I invited here. Until that other one arrives, I have to act like this.


    "¡­ You''re giving up?"


    "You instantly pulled yourself away from me when I told you my intention. It''s been a while since I got this rare time with you and I was outright rejected." I stopped patting her head and just rested my hand on it, observing her reaction.


    Upon seeing my wry smile which I intentionally put on, Hina opened her mouth but no words of rebuttal came out of it.


    Her eyes trembled as her gaze never left my face. At the moment, she was contemting how she would respond, unaware that I picked up everything she showed, her excitement, her hesitation and her desire to have me continue liking her.


    After a while, I lifted my hand and acted as if I was stepping away from her.


    However, before I could do that, Hina''s arms circled to my back and buried her face in my chest.


    "¡­ Don''t go." Although slightly muffled from how she seemed to not want to let go of me, Hina was literally begging me to stay with her.


    "If it''s just staying then I will. No matter what, I still like you." Guiding her back to sit, Hina never let go of me. Using this chance, I once again stretched my right arm to her back while my hand rested on her hand, gently caressing her chestnut hair.


    "¡­ Ruki, why? You have Nanami, Maemura, Rindou and the other girls. Why can''t I keep my affection to Kazuo?"


    "I already told you the reason for that. I''m selfish and greedy. I want you all to myself. You showing me that he''s still more important was something I couldn''t ept. I was letting you continue chasing after him because I understand how deep your devotion towards him is. However, Hina¡­ for the years where you were chasing after him, did he once look your way, the same way you''re looking at him?"


    Faced with that question, Hina couldn''t produce an answer. All this time, Ogawa couldn''t see her as more than his childhood friend. She''s more of a sister to him. Besides, that guy was too obsessed with Nami. He wouldn''t bend even if Izumi-senpai and Hina were throwing themselves on hisp.


    "After today, I''ll stop bothering you. You don''t need to be ufortable with me anymore. I will only ask you to keep my secret or our secret."


    Since she couldn''t answer, I stopped pushing it onto her and just continued with my act.


    Well, I was also using this to check this girl''s reaction if I really chose to give up on her.


    I already used this tactic once on her and the result was satisfactory.


    This time, the result was immediately reflected.


    Hina lifted her head and with a determined expression, she pulled my head down to have me look at her.


    "No. I''m not ufortable! With you¡­ I''m morefortable being with you. This time too¡­ When you told me you wanted to see me, I was happy. Just that¡­ your words made me¡­"


    Her voice trailed since she couldn''t confess that she was just acting. Although the way she pulled herself away from me was a reflexive action on her part due to how she was still fixed on Ogawa, the following act of hers were all somewhat calcted.


    Perhaps if I kissed her instead of just patting her head, the two of us would''ve still been entangled in an intimate moment.


    However, for that n of mine to work, I had to refrain for now. In the end, Hina will be mine. I still stand at my deration of stealing her affection.


    "Is that so? Then I''m d." I smiled contentedly as I once again patted her head.


    And upon hearing my response, Hina''s expression fell.


    "You''re really giving up?"


    "Un. Soon Nami and I will reveal about the act and how it stopped being an act. By then, Ogawa will be free. Use that chance if you really want him."


    At this point, I finally heard the faint footsteps of someone arriving before the door to this clubroom.


    I sneaked a nce towards that door and saw the shadow of someone at the gap beneath it. The neer stopped at that position while grasping the knob tightly, hesitant on whether to pull it open or not.


    Because my body was covering her view, Hina was unaware that someone was already eavesdropping.


    Her hand grasped onto my cor and pulled my head closer to her.


    "Are you trying to make me choose between the two of you, Ruki?"


    To make the eavesdropper hear me, I raise the volume of my voice as I answered Hina.


    "No. I told you I''m already conceding. You might like me now because of how forward I am with you but in the end, you''re still running after him. I hate that but I don''t hate you. I''m just admitting here that I can''t steal you from him."


    Convinced at my words, Hina''s grasp tightened and pulled on my cor further.


    "¡­ You''re being unfair here, Ruki."


    "I''m aware that I am, Hina. Well then... I still have to prepare for the Mentor Prog--"


    Before I could finish my words, Hina stopped hesitating as she initiated the kiss by herself.


    The way she moved was full of desperation.


    I guess my act really got to her. She''s now being desperate to make me stay, to continue liking her.


    Her experience in kissing was all with me and referencing thest kiss we shared, she''s still as inexperienced as before. She''s mainly using her lips to suck on mine while keeping her teeth closed.


    Her arms tightened preventing me from lifting my body from the seat.


    "You can''t just concede. After everything you did to make me like you, you''re just going to throw it away?" When she released my lips, Hina was already about to cry as she almost shouted these words to my face.


    To answer her, I caressed her cheek and lifted her chin before gently dropping my lips to hers.


    However, with her voice that loud, that someone at the door flinched, resulting in the knob rattling.


    And that urrence was noticed by Hina.


    Her eyes widened before pulling her lips from me to take a look.


    Although it''s not what I was aiming for with the n I concocted, the door slowly opened, revealing the guy I invited for a talk, Ogawa.


    In front of his eyes, Hina and I were onto each other. With our lips glistening from the kiss we shared, he would really be a huge idiot if he failed to grasp what just happened.


    This time, he still had that re directed to me. If looks could kill, I would be mincemeat by now.


    I actually just wanted him to hear how she''s chasing after him and also, how she started liking me. After that, I would naturally pedal back with my words. There''s no way I would concede and give up with her.


    But this guy, he opened the door by himself. Whatever he''s thinking, it''s already hard to guess. Perhaps, because it''s Hina that he heard inside this room and not Nami. He was probably thinking that he could use what he would see as a chance for him to get Nami back from me.


    That''s the closest guess I could think of.


    However, that wouldn''t work. No, even if there''s a chance that it would work, I would crush his hopes in front of him.


    Haa¡­ This is me beingpletely annoyed by him.


    To spite him, I was going to let him know how I stole the affection of every girl that was chasing after him.


    Let him know that at the end of the day, he would have nothing.


    It''s risky. I know. But before I act, I am already prepared to have him keep his mouth shut.


    With Hina seeing Kazuo standing by the door, her reflex once again worked, she was about to stand up but my words stopped her.


    "Hina, if you go to him, this will truly be the end for us. This time, I''m now asking you to choose. You can go back to being that girl devotedly chasing after him. I won''t hold it against you."


    I intentionally emphasized her current status with Ogawa.


    My words were said in a whisper so Ogawa didn''t hear if or even if he did, he only heard bits that he wouldn''t have any idea what I just told Hina.


    Upon seeing her stop, Ogawa''s mouth opened and words came out that were directed to the girl held in my arms.


    Well, given that Hina is not Nami, this guy didn''t delude himself into his fantasy.


    "Hina, you two¡­ What is your rtionship with him?"


    Before Hina could answer, I pulled her even closer, preventing her from replying to him.


    "You spent a long time outside the door and you caught us in the act, do you still have to ask?"


    "You¡­"


    "Stop you-ing me. Are you blind? Besides, you heard it, right? This girl¡­ she''s chasing after you for so long. What do you have to say about that?"


    Instead of answering me, Ogawa''s eyes turned to the girl that was slowly shrinking in my arms.


    She''s still conflicted. I know that.


    Moreover, this time, I literally stopped her from denying what''s going on between us. Perhaps she would hate me after this and I''m ready for that. However, that question that I threw to Ogawa, she wanted to hear his answer. Once and for all, she now wanted to hear if there will ever be a chance for her to rank up from being a childhood friend.


    "Stop waiting for Hina to talk, she''s also waiting for your answer. Who is Hina to you?"


    Upon hearing my answer, Ogawa gritted his teeth as he stepped forward, fully entering the room. His gaze was still on Hina whose eyes were filled with anticipation as to what his answer would be.


    When he saw that my words were true, Ogawa''s mouth opened with difficulty.


    "Hina is¡­"


    In the end, he still couldn''t finish it.


    This coward¡­


    I clicked my tongue to get his attention before I delivered my words again. "What? Are you going to be a coward again? This girl. Hina. She did almost everything to make you look at her and I know¡­ you''re aware of her feelings for you. Stop being indecisive for once and tell her what you think."

 Chapter 330: Ran Away

    <h4>Chapter 330: Ran Away</h4>


    Seconds passed but Ogawa stayed silent. He was clenching his fists tightly but the look in his eyes, the way his shoulders moved from his rapid breathing, and the way he pursed his lips to prevent it from opening, he was preventing himself from answering.


    Now, I don''t know if he''s just afraid to tell Hina that she''s nothing more than just a childhood friend. That despite her efforts, he wouldn''t see her as more than that. Or perhaps, he wanted to keep the status quo. He wanted Hina to continue chasing after him while he continued acting oblivious.


    Any of that possibility was rage-inducing. If not for this girl in my arms, I would''ve already stood up and knocked him down with a punch.


    It''s a simple question that anyone could answer if they were put in his position. But this guy. This¡­ f*cking coward¡­ He just stood silent there even after we both urged him to give an answer.


    As more time passed, Hina, whose heart started beating faster earlier due to that anticipation, had started to dete. Her shoulder drooped as if her strength left her body from dreading that Ogawa wouldn''t give an answer.


    As soon as I noticed that, I tightened my hold on her and lifted her chin to have her look at me. As I caressed her cheek to give her somefort. It''s not the time to speak yet so I only smiled at her while continuing tofort her from my gesture while ignoring Ogawa altogether.


    Although this isn''t my true aim at this moment, I guess it''s time for this girl to also face the truth that all her efforts were wasted on him.


    Hina alone wouldn''t be able to change that thickheaded guy.


    "Ruki¡­" In time, she called out my name and held my hand that was on her cheek, pressing it further to feel the warmth of my palm.


    And all this time, Ogawa stood rooted on the spot, with the same expression as before.


    He''s hopeless...


    This guy... Perhaps he was already broken when he started making his own fantasy.


    Well then, let''s break that as well and have him wake up to reality.


    "Ogawa. Hey. Look at me."


    As I called out to him, I embraced Hina and had her head rest on my chest. It''s a position wherein I was protecting her from everything. Whether she will understand that or not, I guess that''s not important anymore.


    Instead of letting her face this guy, I will do that for her.


    As my voice entered his ears, Ogawa turned to me. This time, his re came back and his breathing normalized.


    "What?"


    "So you''re not mute. Then why are you not answering my question? Our question?"


    "That''s¡­ none of your business."


    "Look at this guy. Hina and Izumi-senpai like you. Are you aware of that?"


    Throwing this revtion that''s not a revtion, Ogawa''s face remained the same while the same answer escaped his lips


    "That''s none of your business."


    "I guess it''s not. But this one¡­ Nami loves me and not you, are you aware of that?"


    As if I hit a bullseye, he instantly red up. "That''s¡­ a lie!"


    He lifted his clenched fist and was about to throw a punch at me but in the end, his arm froze before he gradually went back to the same state.


    Heh. As I thought. The difference in his reaction. He''s truly only concerned about Nami while pushing Izumi-senpai and Hina to the side. It''s as if he was convinced that even if he''s like this, the two girls wouldn''t leave him.


    Well, look at him, Hina was here with us but even so, he only reacted to Nami''s name.


    "Then wait for it. Keep indulging yourself in your fantasy, I don''t care. Since you''re setting them aside¡­ I will take care of Hina and Izumi-senpai for you. Then it will be my business."


    "Don''t you dare--"


    "Why won''t I dare? Are you blind or really just an idiot? Look at who''s in my arms."


    After saying that, I lowered my gaze to the girl buried in my embrace. At the moment, she''s also looking up at me.


    She heard our conversation. There''s no way she won''t when she''s this close to me.


    Hina understood why I did that since her eyes turned in his direction once again. Ogawa, on the other hand, choked on his words as he couldn''t rebut my words.


    He''s still an idiot who probably believed that I was bluffing even with this clear evidence in front of his eyes.


    To wake him up from that notion, I''m not the one who needed to move but Hina or Izumi-senpai.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t invite Izumi-senpai. That upperssman was too infatuated to him that if she''s present, she might just break down and cry. She''s not like Hina who''s aware of things.


    That''s why everything rested on this girl''s hand.


    However, Hina also needed to steel herself before going through it. And I''m here to do that for her.


    "Hina, as you can see. While he can''t answer your question, he wanted to prevent me from stealing you. This guy, he''ll continue being like this. Indecisive. See how he didn''t mind that you''re here? You and Izumi-senpai could be set aside by him. He won''t answer you even if he''spletely aware of what you feel. Tell me, do you want to continue like this?"


    As she processed my words, Hina lowered her gaze again before a resigned sigh escaped her mouth.


    "What are you saying?! Don''t nder me!"


    "What nder? Isn''t that what you''re doing? Ogawa. Wake up. The world doesn''t revolve around you. And the world will not move because of you. Nami, Hina and Izumi-senpai. They have feelings and minds of their own. Continue fantasizing if you want but in the end, not everything will end the way you want it to. If you''re going to continue setting Hina and Izumi-senpai aside, I''ll take them from you."


    Although my words might wake this guy up. I still think I needed to do this. Not for him, of course. But for the three girls. And yes, Nami was included. Even if all of her affection was already on me, she''s still thinking of being friends with this pathetic guy.


    I won''t stop her from that. That''s her decision after all. Moreover, even if he did continue being her friend, Nami will not look at him like before. I''m confident about that part.


    With Ogawa being speechless again, he stopped standing from his spot and took a step back. Not just one or two steps. He''s retreating.


    And in less than a minute, the door closed, leaving us alone in this room.


    "He ran away. In the end, he can''t ept the truth." I shook my head and sighed.


    Knowing that guy, he wouldn''t just bber what happened here. Perhaps there''s a possibility that he would tell Tadano again. However, afterst night, that guy would surely behave himself, for Nami.


    "Ruki¡­" After seeing Ogawa run away, Hina called out to me. The tone of her voice still sounded conflicted but this time, she''s keeping her hold on me.


    "Go on. Whatever you want to do, I''ll respect that. If you still want to continue chasing after that then do it. I won''t stop you."


    "You won''t stop me, huh? But you will distance yourself from me."


    "Naturally. I will acknowledge my loss against that guy. That no matter what I do, you will still chase after him even if he''s like that." I wryly smiled before loosening my hold on her.


    Any moment she wanted, she could now leave my side and go after him.


    Well, I''m urging her because I''m confident that she won''t do that.


    After seeing Ogawa''s disy, only a bigger idiot than him will be able to stand that. And Hina is not.


    She''s obsessed with him. True. But half of it most likely came from her rivalry with Nami.


    "If I go after him¡­ It will just be the same. In the end, he only had Nanami in his eyes."


    "I don''t know. Who knows? He might have a change of heart."


    "Are you pushing me away?"


    "No. I want you to decide for yourself. I like you. No. I guess I already love you like the rest of the girls. That''s why¡­ I''ll stop pushing you to be mine. There''s also no point saying that I will steal you from him. You''re aware of the circumstances of being my girl. You now have your choice, Hina. Whatever you choose, whether chasing after him, staying with or neither of the two, I will respect that."


    Digesting my words, Hina let out another sigh before straightening her back to level her head with mine.


    "¡­ Can I think it over? In a few days, I will give you an answer."


    "Un. Take all the time you want, if I fail to hear from you then that just means that you didn''t pick the second choice. And if that''s not your choice, I just hope that you don''t pick the first one."


    "¡­ I will give you an answer. I promise."


    "Alright. Then let''s go back. You might see him in the ssroom but act normally. Knowing that guy, that''s what he will do."


    After saying that, I stood up from the seat.


    However, before I could turn towards the door, Hina grabbed onto my arm and pulled on it.


    Understanding her intention, I sat back down next to her.


    As our eyes met, we started conversing wordlessly. In time, both of our heads moved and unlike earlier, our lips met with both of us taking the initiative.


    This time, without that guy''s presence behind that door, I could now focuspletely on Hina and on this kiss that was filled with our affection for each other.


    At first, our eyes kept our gaze to each other, trying to read what''s in it. However, as our kiss went deeper, she gradually closed her eyes to feel it better and in turn, ept that Ogawa would never be the man that she thought he would be.


    To have his childhood friend that he''s aware of having feelings for him kissing the guy he loathed, Ogawa would probably jump in rage if he stayed in this room and watched us being like this.


    Although he caught us after our lips had just separated earlier, seeing us doing this in front of him would surely bring a different effect.


    Who knows? He might awaken to a certain fetish.


    If that''s the case, I wouldn''t let him indulge in that.


    As our kiss continued to get deeper, my arms circled around Hina''s waist, lifting Hina from her seat and having her sit on myp.


    There are still a few minutes before the Mentor Program. Before letting her go to start contemting about the choice that she will choose, I will let her feel this growing affection I have for her.

 Chapter 331: Chizuru

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chizuru</h4>


    After sending back Hina to the Girl''s Changing Room, I went back to the ssroom, still in my PE Uniform.


    Because I only showed up this time when the ss was already gearing up to meet with their respective Mentors, all their eyes fell upon me.


    However, upon not getting the reaction they were anticipating from me, they all went back to their own worlds, except from Ogawa who''s still ring at me.


    Well, even now, that''s all he could do. He didn''t even open his mouth to ask me about Hina.


    So like everyone else, I ignored him and went to my seat. Satsuki and Nami weren''t in the room but as soon as I sat down, Aya updated me about their whereabouts.


    "They went to change back to their uniforms." She whispered, making sure that no one will hear it except me.


    I guess those two predicted that I would bring Hina to the changing room. Were they going to interrogate her about what happened?


    I don''t know. I guess they''re just curious why I wanted to talk to Hina.


    Well, I made them aware of it just in case they search for me after PE.


    "How was Ogawa when he arrived earlier?" I whispered back to Aya.


    Instead of answering, she took out her pen and wrote something on her notepad.


    ''Red-faced and angry-looking."


    Heh. That guy still had the gall to be angry when it was him who ran away from Hina.


    The questions we threw at him were all straightforward that he could answer easily. In the end, he refused to do so. It''s like he would keep denying everything else while he lived in his own fantasy.


    Let him be like that then. That''s his choice.


    As minutes passed by, Satsuki, Nami and Hina went back together. Hina was being sandwiched by the two.


    As soon as her gaze met mine, her eyes started pleading for me to help her out of that situation.


    Of course, I couldn''t do that. Instead of answering, I only sent a smile which Satsuki and Nami also received. When Hina got seated, I couldn''t help but see her pout as if I wronged her. On the other hand, Nami and Satsuki looked satisfied at their seats.


    Well, it''s not like the two were lynching her. Moreover, just the way she looked at me already garnered attention from those looking in their direction, it would just invite more rumors if I stood up and saved her from the two.


    Just like this, time for the Mentor Program arrived.


    Satsuki stood up after messaging me about her n to talk to Shizu about what happened to us.


    Like Satsuki, Nami only messaged me that she''s going to Haruko without asking me to apany her.


    I guess, for once they''re trying to stop being too high key by waiting here.


    After Satsuki and Nami left, Aya also went alone to her Mentor, Otsuka-senpai.


    When I left the room to go to that abandoned clubroom to meet Izumi-senpai, someone ran from behind me before matching their pace with mine.


    "Onoda-chi. Thank you." Chii sweetly whispered while she kept her eyes forward.


    "What for?"


    "I saw you talking to Fukuda earlier. You did my request."


    "Ah. It''s not that fruitful though."


    That guypletely dodged my question after all. Whatever''s happening with him or whether that was just an act to get Chii''s sympathy, I have no idea.


    I guess as long as Chii wasn''t implicated in what''s going on with him, I wouldn''t be hostile against him or his group.


    After that rare time we shared on the trainst Thursday, I knew I was already thoroughly drawn to her. Now that I finished her request, I could now repeat what I took back.


    "Even so, I''m d you didn''t forget about it. I will also try to advise him. Also¡­ I will let him understand that¡­ I already have someone else." The volume of her voice lowered when she reached thatst sentence.


    From the side of my eye, I could see how her ears reddened as she also lowered her head.


    Perhaps, at the moment, she''s already blushing but the thick makeup she put on was blocking from my eyes.


    Although I understood that I''m probably the one she''s talking about, I made an oblivious remark.


    "Whoever that someone is. That guy''s lucky. I''ll tell you."


    "It''s not like you to act this dense, bad Kii."


    Casting off her gyaru persona, the original Chii or Chizuru appeared as she closed our distance.


    We''re already halfway to the Club Building and there''s a lot of other 1st year students around us.


    As a known gyaru and part of the delinquent group, most of the 1st year students were steering away from us.


    I guess that gave us the opportunity to have this kind of conversation.


    "Well, I want to hear it clearly. Not as vaguely as that."


    "Why are you that demanding? Should I remind you? You took back your confession."


    So she''s throwing this out when she''s the one who dubbed it as a lie.


    "Ah, don''t worry. I told you, I will do it again afterpleting your request. Anyway, even if I didn''t repeat it¡­ that''s how I am feeling for you now. Honestly, it is more than that."


    By only holding back to say the magic words, Iid bare what I am feeling for her.


    And that surely put Chii to a stop. She froze in ce with various emotions shing past her face. Joy, sadness, shock, excitement and anything you could think of that was associated with how she was probably conflicted with her feelings with me.


    She still likes me but she''s afraid for the same thing to happen. Moreover, there¡¯s more she was keeping hidden.


    Despite observing the change that happened in me, Chii still couldn''t let go of the notion that if our rtionship went back to how it was before, she would one day hear those hurtful words from me once more.


    "This guy and his womanizing tendency that''s not picking a ce..."


    Upon hearing her words, I looked around and scanned our surroundings. With our distance from other students, we''re clear from any eavesdropper. Moreover, no one was looking at us. So, I guess it''s safe? We''re both acting normally despite our conversation after all.


    Unless someone kept their eyes on the girl''s expression, they would only see two friends walking side by side.


    "My bad. Should I invite you to date first?"


    Although that sounded like a joke, I mean it truthfully. I already have a lot of dates scheduled, I know. However, like with the other girls, I''m clear with myself how I wanted my rtionship with Chii to be.


    "With your busy schedule? No thanks¡­ I''m already content with this." After a clear rejection of her sentence, the second one saved it.


    But how can one be content with just this? We''re acting sneakily.


    I want to hold her, to talk to her, to once again get to know her¡­


    However, before I could do that¡­


    "Let me make it up to you, Chii."


    At this point, we should''ve reached the Club Building by now, however, at one point, our path diverged and we''re now at somece deste.


    This time, without any eyes looking at us, Chii turned to me for the first time since we started our walk and talk.


    "You don''t need to. Kii, my appearance may have changed drastically from the one in your memory. However, even if years already passed, you''re still the one upying my mind¡­"


    It sounded so sweet¡­ But this girl¡­ I couldn''t see any reason why she continued liking me or rather, if that was true, what did I do to deserve all of that? No matter how much I tried to remember that past, I couldn''t find any reason for her to continue liking me after what I did to her.


    "I don''t think I deserve that, Chii. My eyes have been opened and I became aware of how much I''d hurt you¡­"


    "Stop being stubborn, Kii."


    Am I being stubborn? Perhaps.


    "I will, if you start being honest, Chii."


    As if I stepped onto some kind of a switch, Chii''s somewhat energetic appearance suddenly disappeared. And in ce of it was a gloom that I hadn''t seen before.


    She then stepped back and sat on the bench next to a vending machine not far away from us.


    With her head lowered, Chii mumbled something.


    "¡­ Honest. Am I not honest?"


    "Un. Chii. You can be honest now. Aside from liking me as the reason for why I still upied your mind, you also hated me, right? However, you turn all of that into your motivation to change¡­ Perhaps, there''s more."


    "How did you¡­ No. It''s you. Of course, you''d notice. Just like how you instantly noticed how I became the target of those girls who ended up knowing that I confessed to that guy¡­ And you resolved it by yourself without telling me... Haa... I''m still that naive girl from before."


    "We still have time, let me hear what you kept hidden, Chii. After that, let''s talk again and if it''s still fine for you, let''s start over." I stepped forward and took the space next to her.


    Unlike with Miyako where sheid bare everything she felt for me; the hate and the love, this girl intended to retain only the colorful parts.


    I could really just ept what she''s saying earlier about liking me. However, it''s just too clear that she was hiding the other emotions she was feeling for me.


    Ah. Not exactly hiding it but she''s intending to bury it, never to be unearthed anymore. For us to move forward.


    If I have to guess, it''s almost a mix of everything and that¡¯s excluding the notion of me repeating the words that would hurt her.


    Although we''re probably still young in the eyes of others back then, what happened to us wasn''t something normal.


    Izumi-senpai can wait for a while, I will expect a nag. For now, while we have this chance, I want to get to know Chizuru again.

 Chapter 332: Lovestruck Delinquent

    <h4>Chapter 332: Lovestruck Delinquent</h4>


    As we talked about the things that happened to her after we graduated from grade school, Chii admitted that her hate towards me became her motivation to change herself.


    To not hear the words of someone getting bored of her again, Chii started bing interested in fashion, makeup and how to properly maintain her figure.


    She also started talking in a louder voice contrary to her previous somewhat shy and unconfident tone.


    She was sessful in changing herself, of course, however, she found out that she suddenly got too much attention from the guys.


    If before, her schoolmates would just give her a single nce, after her Transformation from a in girl to a beautiful girl, left and right confessions starteding her way.


    Ah. That was her story during her first year.


    She only started hanging out with Fukuda''s group of delinquents during the 2nd semester of their 2nd year.


    That''s because other girls who had a natural enviousness in their bodies found her as a target when their crushes all confessed to her.


    When I asked her why she didn''t ept any of those confessions, she just pointed at me before saying ''I still have to take down the guy who dumped me.''.


    However, she ended up sighing after that as she continued, ''That''s an excuse. I just couldn''t forget about the love I felt from the coldest and warmest guy in the world.''.


    In the end, her excuse became almost simr to the other girls from my past. Mizuki tried to date another guy but in the end, she couldn''t find someone simr to me.


    After that, she expanded about her hate towards me that was gradually buried at the back of her head.


    It''s more of hate and love on her part. She hated what I did to her but she also loved that because of what I did, she got the motivation to change herself.


    As for her feelings upon seeing me again this time, she''s still not sure. She currently believed that what she was feeling for me at the moment was the remnants of her past self, as Kousaka Chizuru. As for her current self as Harada Chizuru, she didn''t know. Because Harada Chizuru was the gyaru that she is at the moment, the gyaru called me Onoda-chi and not the girl who calls me with the nickname she thought of for me, Kii.


    "Hmm. Is that everything?" To lighten up the somewhat heavy mood between us, I said that in a joking tone.


    Along with her pouting expression, Chii threw a jab on my shoulder.


    After releasing everything she kept hidden, Chii''s face brightened. Especially her smile.


    Although it was already beautiful before, sometimes, her smile would look forced.


    "It''s your turn, Onoda-chi. I could only watch you from afar and notice the changes that were happening to you. Will you also tell me everything?"


    After the tension was released, Chii released a sign and directed a question to me.


    I always wanted to tell her about everything anyway. Just that, there was no time to do so.


    Fortunately, she chose to walk with me today.


    "Naturally, but this will be a long story¡­ Our mentors might start looking for us."


    It''s been around 20 minutes. The other 1st years were already engaged with learning with their Mentors or goofing around with them.


    The purpose of the Mentor Program was not only for learning but also for different year students to be closer. That''s why there''s actually more Mentor and Mentee just talking about things or doing something together.


    "Heh. You''re running away, Onoda-chi. That''s totally bad."


    Chii smirked and released her gyaru persona again as she poked my cheek with her finger, her slightly long fingernail stabbing itself to my soft flesh.


    It would surely leave a temporary mark if I let her continue.


    "I''m not. Do you want to go home together? We''ll get the chance to talk on the ride home."


    I grabbed her finger to stop it and hold it in ce. After trying a few times to pull it away from my hold, Chii eventually gave up.


    "There''s totally no way to talk about something like your past and what happened to you on a train. Don''t you think so?"


    "Ah. You''re. Let me take you home then."


    "Huh?!"


    "I meant ''walk''."


    "No. I clearly heard ''take''."


    Chii smugly dered as if it''s an achievement to emphasize what I said.


    I somehow slipped there, I know. But there''s Akane and Miwa-nee at home. Imagine what will happen if after entering the front door, Akane would be weing us.


    It would be like that time when Shio first visited my house. The way she looked at me after seeing Akane...


    "Well then, if that''s what you want¡­ let me invite you home."


    "¡­ Are you alone?"


    "No... The reason why I''m not is part of that long story."


    "Then walk me home, Onoda-chi."


    This girl¡­ She surely guessed who''s with me at home. She knew Akane. Of course, we all attended the same grade school after all and Akane was already clingy to me even back then.


    "Alright. I''ll pick you upter."


    "No. I''ll wait for you at the station."


    -


    -


    After deciding our meeting spotter, Chii took off in the direction where she would be meeting her Mentor. Well, more like, she appeared to be running away from me.


    Nheless, her steps were now lighter than before as if a heavy burden was lifted off her mind.


    She didn''t know, Fukuda saw us together at that spot. That guy didn''t approach us though but I guess, I would be expecting that guy to ask me why I was with her.


    That guy is head-over-heels towards Chii that even if the girl was already announcing that they''re in a rtionship, he wanted it to be real.


    Perhaps he was preparing to court her but because of him being a delinquent, he couldn''t do it.


    In any case, that''s just a guess about that guy. Whether he likes or loves her, I will still take Chii back.


    As long as he doesn''t do something that will endanger her, I will not treat him like how I treat Ogawa and Tadano.


    No matter what was stored in our future, he was still the one who helped her when I wasn''t there. When I was still the same bastard that I was.


    Ah. That''s wrong. I''m still a bastard after all¡­


    "You''rete again, Onoda-kun."


    As soon as I entered the abandoned clubroom, I was instantly subjected to Izumi-senpai''s annoyed re.


    There''s no trace of Arisa-senpai and Ogawa here just likest week. About where they were currently, I had no idea.


    Since it''s Ogawa, there''s a 100% chance that he would just be an obedient guy who would learn from her. Aside from Nami, everyone else was just a friend for him. Even if it was already being pped to his face how Hina and Izumi-senpai were gunning for him, he''d just activate his Ultimate Skill, Supreme Denseness Act.


    "I apologize, senpai. You see I tripped and lost consciousness at the spot. I had just woken up."


    "¡­ You don''t have a sense of humor, do you? Stop making excuses ande here."


    Even if she said that, Izumi-senpai scanned my body, searching for a clue of what I said. However, after a while, she clicked her tongue and turned her gaze away.


    Just like yesterday, she kept the same makeup and lipstick.


    I guess that wasn''t just a one-time thing for her. Did Ogawapliment her? Most likely¡­


    Then let''s tease her. At this point, I''ve already set my mind to steal her affection for that coward. And fortunately, the stage was already set.


    "You''re not the first one who said that to me, senpai. Is there a fix for that? Ah. By the way. You look beautiful again today, senpai. Unfortunately, I''m not Ogawa."


    "If you say more, I''d throw this chair to you."


    She stood up and picked up the chair she was sitting on. Despite doing that, she still looked less of a delinquent and more of an embarrassed girl who wanted to hide her smile from beingplimented.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask. What''s wrong withplimenting you, senpai? Do you know how many times I was called lucky for bing your Mentee?"


    0 times. Of course, I mostly filtered the things I heard from my surroundings. If it''s not about my girls or my active targets, I tend to ignore and forget them.


    I guess I should start hearing things about her. I''ve already made up my mind to steal everything from that guy after all.


    "It''s yourst phrase that irked me!"


    As she was fuming red from rage or embarrassment, Izumi-senpai put her chair back and sat on it.


    "Ah. Should I stop mentioning him?"


    "¡­ Onoda-kun. When will you stop teasing me?"


    And another re. But at this point. I''m more afraid of Arisa-senpai than this self-proimed delinquent.


    "Perhaps, until your hair also turned red from it," I smirked and took my seat near her.


    I still maintained a distance from her. But at least, it wasn''t that across the room anymore. Last week we probably looked silly when we''re shouting at each other to hear ourselves.


    "Haa¡­ I give up. Do what you want."


    After releasing a sigh, Izumi-senpai slumped on her seat.


    "Don''t be like that, senpai. Aren''t I here to help you?"


    "Help? In what way are you helping me just now?"


    "I''m just lifting up the mood of this gloomy room, senpai. Alright, I''ll be serious now. Tell me, is there any progress from yesterday?"


    As soon as I asked her about yesterday, Izumi-senpai was instantly energized, even forgetting the fact that I was teasing her just now.


    With a genuinely ted smile on her lips, she answered. "¡­ He¡­ he said I looked great."


    Izumi-senpai then cupped her cheeks, covering the redness that instantly filled it.


    Look at this lovestruck girl. I basically said the same thing earlier and my words were an even better pick than what that guy used. However, her reaction was like the difference between heaven and earth...

 Chapter 333: Bastard Talking

    <h4>Chapter 333: Bastard Talking</h4>


    Minutes passed and apart from continuing to tease her to make her flustered, I didn''t have that much progress with Izumi-senpai.


    Comparing how much of a lovestruck girl she was to Hina who had some other intentions for chasing after Ogawa, this girl was purely and totally in love with that dense coward.


    It''s already a wonder that she could still like that guy when at this point, she''s exchanging fewer and fewer words with him due to his severe fantasizing of a scenario wherein my rtionship with Nami was nonexistent.


    "Say, senpai. Before Ogawa, did you like some other guy?"


    Since I already used up all my ammo for teasing her, it¡¯s time to change my strategy.


    Although unnoticeable at first, my seat had already inched closer to her. If it was around a meter earlier, I stealthily reduced the distance to half of it. At this distance, I could now easily reach for her but as always, there¡¯s no reason to be too hasty.


    I hadn''t even told her yet that I''m going to steal her. All I did was tease her in order for her to ease up whenever we¡¯re alone like this.


    At this point, I already managed to do that when she stopped inching away from me. Besides, even if she often red and raised her voice at me, I could now asionally see a slight smile on her lips.


    That¡¯s definite progress with the little time I had spent with her.


    Moreover, what I heard about her was all from Arisa-senpai''s mouth. By continuing to tease her, I was slowly gathering information about this blue-haired delinquent upperssman.


    Usually, what I heard from Arisa-senpai should be enough to see an opening where I should focus on attacking. However, because she¡¯s not this proactive prior to my rtionship with Nami, a lot of new openings appeared on her defenses.


    For example, when I told her I was going to help her, her previously unconscious fear she had for me lessened. Perhaps, if I hadn¡¯t suggested that, I would still be sitting at the table I was sitting at before. Conversing with her without making any eye contact.


    If not for my taking Nami to myself, she wouldn¡¯t be this serious at trying to chase after that dense coward. However, contrary to her expectation, her greatest rival for that guy was still Nami. Even if Nami stopped fawning over him, that guy continued to fantasize about his rtionship with her.


    ¡°Before Kazuo? Perhaps none. If it was only little crushes then there¡¯s a lot.¡±


    ¡°Crush. That¡¯s unexpected, considering senpai always had this aloof aura around you.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Every girl or even guy like you will have a crush on someone. Isn¡¯t that what you feel for Arisa?¡±


    No. I don¡¯t have time for crushes, senpai. As soon as I got interested in someone back then, I would be plotting on how to steal that girl from her boyfriend.


    Even what I am feeling for Arisa-senpai wasn¡¯t at the level of crush. Perhaps those who I admired like Ishida-senpai could be put in that category.


    ¡°No. I like Arisa-senpai. If it¡¯s about a crush then¡­ it¡¯s you, Izumi-senpai. I have a crush on you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Don¡¯t you just throw those words away easily. What ¡®you like Arisa¡¯ and ¡®you have a crush on me.¡¯? Get serious Onoda-kun.¡±


    Perhaps she hadn¡¯t expected my answer, Izumi-senpai was once again flustered to the point that she almost kicked the floor to flung herself away from me.


    ¡°But I am serious¡­ Senpai, is it bad to like Arisa-senpai and have a crush on you? Isn¡¯t this what normal boys have?¡±


    As she lifted her gaze to scan me once again. Izumi-senpai tried topose herself by crossing her legs, resulting in her skirt to somehow be pulled upwards, revealing her white thighs for eyes to see.


    Naturally, I behaved myself by fixing my eyes to only look at her.


    "I¡¯m not telling you that it¡¯s bad. I just can¡¯t see why you will say that when you already have Nanami as your girlfriend. Like I told you before, stop involving Arisa with you. I still haven''t forgotten what you did with herst week¡­ Thest thing she need was another stupid guy to ruin her school life once more.¡±


    Just with the tone of her voice, this girl was clearly giving me a warning about Arisa-senpai


    As always the two upperssmen are great friends to each other.


    While it might appear that Arisa-senpai was the one who always protected and supported her from everything, there were times where it''s the other way around.


    Just like today or likest week where she tried to reprimand me about what happened between us in front of her.


    I lifted both of my arms in surrender. I knew that if I continued, it would be likest week where I had to create distance between us tomunicate properly. Let¡¯s tread this properly. I already got this close to her. To throw away my hard work to achieve this will be a huge waste.


    "Alright. Calm down, senpai. What happened between Arisa-senpai and me was an impulse we failed to stop."


    "Impulse, huh? Onoda-kun... You have Nanami as your girlfriend. I kept quiet about that since it involved Arisa¡­ But you have to know when to stop, alright?" Izumi-senpai sneered as she crossed her arms.


    At this point, the somewhat good vibes that we built earlier would be swept away if I continued to involve Arisa-senpai in our conversation.


    Well, knowing this girl''s character, I still have a chance to salvage this situation. If I carefully choose my words correctly.


    ¡°Senpai, hypothetically speaking. If you like someone, will you just stop liking him because someone told you to do so?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not. But the same can¡¯t be applied to you. You¡¯re taken. You should be devoted to your girlfriend and stop making passes on other girls. Moreover, we¡¯re friends with Nanami.¡±


    What she¡¯s saying sounds totally normal¡­ However, she¡¯s saying that to an abnormal guy like me.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right. I should stop when all of you meet on a daily basis. But senpai, what if I told you that I¡¯m serious about Arisa-senpai and¡­ I¡¯m also serious about being interested in you?¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Izumi-senpai shook her head and sighed.


    "You''re nothing but a bastard then. If it''s Kazuo¡­ He¡­"


    "If it¡¯s him, he¡¯ll stay devoted to the one he likes and never look at another girl. Whether he had an interest in others or not, he wouldn¡¯t bend to any temptation.¡±


    I finished her words for her and that immediately made Izumi-senpai downcast and with no words to refute.


    She knew that it¡¯s correct. And that¡¯s the reason why he¡¯s not bending no matter what kind of moves she does.


    ¡°I admit I am a bastard. I''m well aware of that. But I will never act that oblivious just to stall. If I don¡¯t like someone, I will frankly tell it to her, the same way I tell someone I like her. How do you think I got Nami when she was as infatuated as you towards Ogawa? Moreover, there''s no pointparing Ogawa to me, senpai. You, yourself clearly see the difference between us. Even if you''re a lovestruck girl, you''re not an idiot like him."


    Midway through my words, Izumi-senpai opened her mouth but failed to give a response, leading to me continuing to talk. With her scrutinizing eyes that appeared to stab through me, I could see how she''s trying to formte a response but in the end, failed to do so.


    That¡¯s why instead of stopping here, I continued.


    "I also admit that you''re right about mest week, senpai. I''m a dangerous guy¡­ If I like someone, I will work my way to that someone''s heart. Regardless if she already likes someone else or not.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I am not mincing my words to you. Let me give you my straightforward thoughts at the moment¡­"


    As I continued talking, Izumi-senpai continued to digest it resulting in her scrutinizing expression twisting in utter confusion. Her crossed arms tightened and her crossed legs switched position while she started taking in a deep breath.


    Perhaps, at this moment, she¡¯s starting to fear me once again since her eyes alternated between me and the door.


    "Ah. If you''re thinking I''m a creep then¡­ Will this be fine?" I lifted my seat and moved away from her front where the door was directly behind me.


    And as expected, she secretly released a relieved sigh before continuing to process every word I said.


    Settling down my seat slightly closer to her, I leaned forward and reached for her cheek, slipping my fingers to the back of her ears and cupping her cheek onto my palm.


    "This is my honest thought at the moment, senpai. I like you. Instead of trying too hard for Ogawa to look at you, can I take care of you instead?"


    As expected, Izumi-senpai flinched at what I did. However, with my gaze focused on her, she also somewhat got absorbed in it.


    In the end, she released another sigh.


    "Haa¡­ Did you do or say something simr to this to Arisa yesterday? You left early and¡­ she asked me what I thought about you when the program ended."


    ¡°I did tell her that I¡¯m interested in her. But I got shot down almost immediately so I took a step back.¡±


    Narrating it as if it''s amon urrence, Izumi-senpai shot an incredulous look at me. ¡°You¡¯re not denying it?¡±


    I slowly shook my head and smiled at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point doing that, senpai. I told you. Ogawa and I are vastly different from each other. I like Arisa-senpai as she is¡­ In the first ce, the chemistry between us is too good. You¡¯re a witness to that. That¡¯s why I got to the point of wanting to know more about her. If there was ever a past that she wanted to bury or if it was something that scarred her, I want to understand it. And if I can help her to get past that, I will dly do everything in my power to seed.¡±


    ¡°As for you, I admire your dedication, not just for your affection towards Ogawa but also for how you seem to be that good of a friend towards her. In that same sense, I also admire Arisa-senpai for being that supportive of your pursuit of happiness.¡± I smiled before pulling my arm back to give her a sense of relief. ¡°You can both call me a bastard or any other names with this, senpai. And perhaps, you can also steer away from me if you find this repulsive. But even if I said that I like you and Arisa-senpai. My love for Nami will stay the same.¡±


    As Izumi-senpai listened to my words attentively, she got confused again upon hearing myst sentence.

 Chapter 334: Better Position (1)

    <h4>Chapter 334: Better Position (1)</h4>


    Throughout our talk, there¡¯s one more thing that I noticed about Izumi-senpai.


    If something both involved Arisa-senpai and Ogawa, she would be more concerned over the former.


    No matter how lovestruck she was, Arisa-senpai''s well-being was more important than her rtionship. Just look at how brave she was to warn me. Despite her unconscious fear, she still strongly voiced out how I should stop involving Arisa-senpai.


    There¡¯s also that little detail about ¡®the stupid guy who ruined Arisa-senpai¡¯s school life¡¯.


    I guess that¡¯s what¡¯s preventing Arisa-senpai from getting serious in a rtionship again. As to how that guy ruined her school life, I had to wait and hear about it from Arisa-senpai herself.


    Nheless, since I already came out and told Izumi-senpai my intentions towards both of them, there''s no point pedaling back with my words again.


    She was confused at the moment since she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what I said easily.


    No other guy would talk about ¡®loving their girlfriend while confessing how he liked another girl and her friend.


    Ah. Perhaps there were some guys like that but it would be hard to find them.


    In any case, I wouldn¡¯t stop at stealing her now. Even if she tried to run away today. I would create more opportunities that I could use to gradually pull her away from that coward.


    ¡°Senpai, it¡¯s alright to be confused. But I meant what I said¡­ You can expose it if you want. You can be angry at me and stop talking to me altogether. I will not take back what I said. This is me after all.¡± I moved backward, restoring the one-meter distance between us.


    Giving her the space that she needed after I somehow intruded her personal space when I asked her about letting me take care of her instead, it¡¯s something that needed to be done if I wanted this time to continue.


    I didn¡¯t know how many minutes had passed but I was sessful with making her rxed enough to respond.


    Releasing her crossed arms, Izumi-senpai fixed herself to her seat.


    "You''re really something, Onoda-kun."


    "I''m just being honest with what I feel, senpai. In this regard, I''m the opposite of Ogawa." As I said that, I kept the smile on my lips.


    I had no idea what I looked like at the moment but considering she¡¯s not averting her eyes from me, it¡¯s probably normal.


    "You¡¯re right. You''re theplete opposite of him. Kazuo won¡¯t even confess to the girl he truly likes. Now that you have her for yourself, he¡¯s probably regretting it all the time he stalled.¡±


    Ah. Right. They had no idea that Nami managed to make him confess.


    I see.


    She became that proactive to chase after him not only for herself but also forforting that guy¡­


    Look at how lucky that coward is¡­


    However, what did he do in return? He never appreciated this girl¡¯s effort. He¡¯s always running away and leaving this girl disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for his regret. That¡¯s his fault. And it will also be his fault if you decide to give up on him. You already did everything. You look way prettier than the first time I met you. You even tried to show him that you can cast away your delinquency but all of your efforts were not noticed by him. Senpai, how long will you continue?¡±


    ¡°He will soon move on and by then, he will start noticing me.¡±


    ¡°How optimistic can you be? Well then, before that hypothetical moving on of that coward, I will make you fall in love with me.¡±


    Although that sounded like a deration of war, Izumi-senpai¡¯s response to it was kinda lukewarm.


    She lowered her head and with a defeated tone, she said. ¡°If only he could think like you¡­ Then I don''t mind being his second or third¡­ As long as he notices how much I like him."


    This girl¡­Her mind was already adjusted about his harem situation. She¡¯s aware she¡¯s not the only one who likes him. So instead of fighting for the spot of being his girlfriend, she already had this resolve to be his second.


    If I break that guy enough, his attitude had that possibility to flip¡­


    Nheless, even if his attitude made a 180, I would still continue stealing everything from him. I already got Nami and Hina¡­ Now Izumi-senpai will be next and if I find more girls around who clearly had the hots for him, I will also go after them.


    I guess I¡¯m actually a petty guy who would take any offense seriously. But even if I realized this, I won¡¯t back down. He brought this upon himself.


    I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m the one who made the first move by stealing Nami from him. However, I¡¯ve already fallen for that girl even before he got cornered and confessed. My rtionship with Nami was inevitable.


    "I admire how you already resolved yourself to bebeled with a number when ites to him. Unfortunately, it''s Ogawa we''re talking about."


    Although the first half sounded like praise, the second half sparked pessimism on her part. No one can change that guy but himself. Look at what he did earlier¡­ Even if Hina and I were already entangled with each other, he refused to answer her or even acknowledge that he knew how she felt for him.


    That guy is hopeless and letting this girl continue to hopefully wait for him to change, I will take her away from him.


    Upon hearing my words, Izumi-senpai lowered her head further, not knowing what to answer. "..."


    "Why don''t you refute my words, senpai?"


    "What''s there to refute? I''m aware¡­ Unless he, himself, steered to change, Kazuo will never look at me as more than the delinquent upperssman."


    After saying that, Izumi-senpai released a series of sighs resulting in her shoulders drooping further.


    Upon seeing that, my arms naturally moved and grabbed her arms to support her. And when she lifted her head to look at me and react to what I did, I beat her to the punch and opened my mouth to talk first. ¡°If you¡¯re aware then¡­ Can you let me try stealing you from him?¡±


    ¡°Steal? That¡¯s some word you got there, huh? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not his in the first ce. And honestly, what I wanted to do at this moment is to punch this face of yours before running away from here¡­ Can I do that?¡±


    That¡¯s some honest confession. I¡¯ll give her that. I guess she¡¯s also restricting herself to just stand up and leave me alone here. Perhaps, she¡¯s already thinking of me as some kind of a creep.


    However, since she¡¯s not really that against me holding her like this, it¡¯s probably hadn¡¯t reached that point yet.


    ¡°If that will brighten your downcast mood then go ahead, senpai. It¡¯s a small sacrifice to make.¡± I closed my eyes and leaned forward with my right cheek turned in her direction.


    As I waited for her fist tond on my cheek, I had no choice but to feel the surroundings.


    With the somewhat cold wind blowing from the opened window, cooling up this room, I could only hear some slight movements from Izumi-senpai.


    As to what she¡¯s doing or what expression she was making at the moment, I could only imagine.


    After a few seconds, Izumi-senpai suddenly burst out giggling at her seat and instead of her fist, I felt her palm on her cheeks as she did the same thing as I did to her earlier.


    When I opened my eyes, Izumi-senpai was firmly staring at me. Her eyes and lips were slightly curved after that burst of giggles.


    ¡°Idiot. What small sacrifice? Who will fall for that kind of trick from you? If you¡¯re that serious then go on. There¡¯s an uing slot for one of my dogs.¡± As she smugly dered that, her hand moved from my cheek to the top of my head, patting it like she¡¯s patting one of her pets.


    ¡°I see. So that groveling 2nd year I saw back then was just one of your dogs.¡±


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing to those unqualified who are trying to court me. What do you think? Are you up for that position?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I have a better position in mind, senpai.¡±


    Before Izumi-senpai could react, I already grabbed her hand that was currently patting my head and put it on my shoulder. Afterward, I also reached for her other hand and did the same before I reached out both of my arms to her waist, grabbing it tightly.

 Chapter 335: Better Position (2)

    <h4>Chapter 335: Better Position (2)</h4>


    ¡°W-what are you¡­¡±


    As soon as she felt my fingers digging into her slender waist, Izumi-senpai almost stuttered as she tried to understand this situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s toote of a reaction, senpai. Don¡¯t lump me with those dogs of yours. You said it yourself. I¡¯m a dangerous guy to spend time with. I like you and I will be proving it to you with my actions rather than barking like those dogs of yours.¡±


    After saying that, my fingers tightened as I lifted her from her seat, carrying her to myp.


    Because of the suddenness of the situation, Izumi-senpai failed to resist. Moreover, her body weight was light enough that it was easy for me to carry her from where she was sitting and ce her on myp.


    Furthermore, our chairs were just right in front of each other. I didn¡¯t have to stand up from my seat to execute this. By cing her hands on my shoulder, picking her up from her seat and putting her on myp was an easy task to do.


    As I felt that squishy pair of plump meat pressing against myp, Izumi-senpai already ended up in the same position Arisa-senpai ended up withst week when we got drawn in by the situation and made out in front of her.


    ¡°Senpai, I will repeat this again. I¡¯m serious about liking you. I¡¯ve already given you the chance to run away but¡­ You did that instead. Putting me to the level of those who are chasing after you because of how you look.¡± I shook my head before circling my arms to her waist, preventing her from standing up.


    As we both felt the warmth of each other, the flustered Izumi-senpai started hitting my shoulders. But because of my strength, she had no choice but to give up and settle down.


    ¡°Onoda-kun! If you don¡¯t release me, I will tell Nanami about this!¡± Izumi-senpai lowered her head and made a threat.


    She¡¯s a bit taller than Arisa-senpai so in this position, I had to raise my chin for our eyes to meet and as soon as we did, I smiled at her which she instantly returned with a re.


    In her bid to get out of my embrace, Izumi-senpai continued to squirm her body but by doing so it was doing the opposite. Before she knew it, we¡¯re already close enough where I could reach for her head and lower it a bit for our lips to meet.


    And because of that, Izumi-senpai¡¯s fragrant scent wafted to my nose. Inhaling that rxing scent she was exuding, one of my hands slowly crawled up, slipping beneath her hair to reach the back of her neck.


    Naturally, I refrained from pushing it down for our lips to meet. Doing this was already somewhat forcing her to be inside my arms, if I also forcefully kissed her, then I would be no better than those I loathed.


    As I observed her pursed lips and slightly bloated cheeks, I answered to her threat. ¡°Un. It¡¯s fine. I will also tell her about this anyway. By the way, senpai. You have these kissable lips. I admit I am now kinda tempted to kiss you. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that. I only did this because of what you did.¡±


    And as expected, upon hearing my answer, Izumi-senpai¡¯s expression froze as confusion once again filled her mind.


    She had no idea. That kind of threat didn¡¯t possess that much of a power even against a normal guy. Those two or three timing guys who were going after another girl were in for the thrill of it. They were thinking of girls as trophies they could brag about if they¡¯re sessful.


    Naturally, they had the skills to back that up and they would normally target those they had confidence in.


    In a way, they¡¯re not too different from me¡­ I guess the only difference was how I wouldn¡¯t keep them out of the loop. If I did something, I would naturally tell my girls about it.


    ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re taking me lightly, aren¡¯t you? Because you know that I have Nami as my girlfriend, you probably thought that I would not dare to do this. You should¡¯ve learned from that instance with Arisa-senpai.¡±


    Well, even if that instance didn¡¯t leave her mind, she would still fail to anticipate that I would just grab and put her in my embrace.


    After putting on a defeated expression, I continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to release you, senpai. I already achieved what I wanted to do with this after all. It¡¯s up to you if you want to stay in this position with me or stand up and distance yourself from me. But if it¡¯s up to me, I prefer the former¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m serious about liking you and Arisa-senpai. If you truly hated this. Feel free to tell Nami, I won¡¯t stop you. And if you want, you also have the freedom to stop meeting me for this Mentor Program. I guess I deserved to be treated like a scumbag because of this. Nheless, I¡¯m not regretting any of this.¡±


    I stared at her and smiled slightly as I gradually loosened my arms that were tightly wrapped around her.


    I honestly hoped that Ogawa would enter this room and see us like this. But that¡¯s impossible after that event in their clubroom with Hina. Besides, I also didn¡¯t call him here. He¡¯s among the first ones who left the room earlier after all.


    ¡°I will not take back what I said today as well as my intention to take care of you. We both know that Ogawa will not do it. Instead of wasting time like that¡­ if you allow me to enter that closed heart of yours, I swear I will let you feel the love you deserved.¡±


    As she continued processing my words, Izumi-senpai¡¯s movements gradually lessened.


    Nheless, her indignant expression never left her face. Perhaps it was humiliating for her to be held like this by me or there were other reasons, who knows?


    After a while, Izumi-senpai replied before standing up from myp. Using my shoulders to support herself, she carefully nted her feet back on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about love when you could only force your way like this, Onoda-kun. In the end, Kazuo is still better than you.¡±


    ¡°Better, huh? You might be right. But at least I¡¯m honest with what I feel for you... Well then. I probably already destroyed the image of myself in your mind so I¡¯ll take my exit here.¡± I stood up and turned my back towards her, giving her thefort of knowing that I will not repeat what I did again.


    Just like yesterday with Arisa-senpai, I prevented myself from looking back and checking on her expression. Nheless, even if I didn¡¯t look, it was easy to guess what it would be. She surely had disappointment and anger written on her face.


    ¡°Senpai, I won¡¯t hold it against you if you decide to stop associating yourself with me after this day. As I said, I''m not regretting what I did. After all, I decided to go through with this. Instead of waiting for you to give up on chasing after that coward, I decided to make this first move and make you aware of what I feel for you. You deserved more than what you can think of¡­ You and Arisa-senpai.¡±


    Leaving that as my closing speech, my feet moved and traversed the distance between me and the door of this abandoned ssroom. If the mood inside was somewhat gloomy when I entered, it was even more so now that I was leaving.


    At this point, I had no idea what kind of face Izumi-senpai was making as well as what¡¯s going on in her mind.


    In any case, whatever it was, my words would surely be remembered by her.


    This was just the first part of my n to steal her. As for the next part, I would still have to wait and see what would be her next course of action after leaving this room.


    I know that the reason why I decided to steal her is because of my annoyance towards Ogawa but I also can¡¯t deny that, I wanted to save her from the misery of giving it her all only for it to be unappreciated. My logic might be twisted but now that I started, there¡¯s no stopping this now. I will make her fall for me and make her forget about her affection for that coward.

 Chapter 336: Free Time

    <h4>Chapter 336: Free Time</h4>


    As the door of the abandoned clubroom shut close from behind me, I steered my feet towards the exit of the Club Building.


    There¡¯s no point prolonging my stay there. If I did, Izumi-senpai would just be too wary of me and everything I said would be pushed to the back of her mind while her fear of me would be a deterrent for furthering my intention of stealing her.


    Because of how I approached her today, there''s a huge possibility that Izumi-senpai wouldn''t tell Arisa-senpai what I did and told her today. However, she would certainly ask Arisa-senpai the same thing her friend asked yesterday. ''What do Arisa-senpai think of me?''


    After yesterday, that girl certainly changed her view of me after what I told her. Even if I appear mysterious to her when I just left without doing anything else as soon as she finished exining what she prepared specifically for me, that wouldn''t be enough to revert my words which destroyed my image of me in her mind.


    Back then, she promptly told me that what happened between us was a one-time thing. Perhaps letting me savor that one-time when Izumi-senpai left that roomst week was her attempt to satisfy me. Hoping that through that, I would already be content. That¡¯s why before we separated, she lectured me to stop hoping that it would happen again and remind me to focus on my girlfriend instead.


    When I attempted to hug her and told her how I was interested in her, I¡¯d thrown away every kind gesture she made. Hence, the disappointment she had when she looked at me.


    That¡¯s just my guess but it''s probably close to the truth. Salvaging my rtionship with her might be harder than changing Shizu''s mind about epting that it''s impossible for her to have me all to herself.


    Now, if Izumi-senpai decided to stop associating with me, it would be considered a dead-end on both of their routes.


    Normally, that should be the case...


    What am I?


    I''m far from normal.


    Before I even considered stealing Izumi-senpai. I already considered the things that would happen and how to go through them.


    Nheless, I know that my approach towards the two would be different.


    Since I''m not trying to steal Arisa-senpai from someone else, I would be patient with my approach. I would rely on the times I would be able to have a serious talk with her.


    With Izumi-senpai, however, I would continue letting herpare Ogawa to me. What he couldn''t do, I would always do it for her.


    Just that, for that to happen, I have to make her interested in me first.


    Being the best of friends to each other, the two were often together. There would only be a few times where they would separate from each other.


    That''s why my n involved me ¡®coincidentally¡¯ running into them. When I did, I would turn it awkward by meeting their gazes before avoiding it almost immediately.


    That would be enough to refresh what happened with us in their minds.


    However, its effect on the two might be different.


    I immediately stopped when Arisa-senpai changed her attitude but I continuously repeated my confession to Izumi-senpai and I even forcefully put her in my arms.


    Perhaps Arisa-senpai would avoid my gaze just the same while Izumi-senpai would wonder why... Why after that kind of deration from me, I started avoiding her.


    In any case, my desire to talk to Arisa-senpai and know more about her is still here. If I find the chance to do that, I will grab it unhesitatingly.


    -


    -


    Like yesterday, the time I spent with my Mentor was half of the allocated time for it. With this much time to spare, I chose to tour the school once more rather than going to the club early. There¡¯s no one there and I already passed the n to Ishida-senpai.


    When I got the chance to talk to Rae earlier during PE, she told me that she might not be able to go to the club today. She¡¯s going home early. As for the reason, it¡¯s about her family.


    Although I could ask her for a


    specific reason, I refrained from doing that and just told her that I¡¯ll pick her up and walk her to the bus station.


    There¡¯s still around an hour before that so¡­ I¡¯ll be using this time to walk around the school.


    Most of my girls were still with their Mentors and to avoid more rumors from springing up, I wouldn''t just recklessly go to see Shio.


    We already both decided that we would interact less with each other while in school. Unless there was a better excuse we could use to spend time while in here, the best we could do was to talk to each other through the Messenger.


    From the Club Building, my tour started by going around the huge fields for sports clubs around the Gymnasium.


    Being idle at this time, I gathered the stares of the pairs of Mentor and Mentee I passed by, perhapsbeling me as a cker. Some would sneer while some would just ignore me altogether.


    Well, I also ignored most of them as I continued my walk.


    I''m not out touring to gather attention anyway. Moreover, I''m not out touring to look for potential targets. There''s no point for that anymore.


    Nheless, running into some I know or someone who knows me was a foregone conclusion. Only the 1st and 2nd years were out here after all. And given that I was already a known name, even those not from our ss could recognize me.


    Whenever that happened, he or she would call out to me, asking why I wasn''t with my Mentor.


    Making an excuse by telling them my walk was actually something my Mentor tasked me to do, they could only nod and ept it. Sometimes they would voice out their suspicions.


    One emotionless stare was enough to shut them up though.


    Among those I saw were Imada and her Mentor. They were hanging out near the baseball field, staring out at that empty lot where the baseball club trains everyday. Like most of those I saw, they''re not really doing anything except talking about any topic they could think of.


    When Imada saw me, she excitedly called out to me, even introducing me to her Mentor who seemed overwhelmed by the girl who kept on going ces. Imada was too energetic for her.


    Upon seeing me, her Mentor suddenly had a sh of inspiration. Using the chance that Imada was circling around me, she excused herself by saying she''s going to the bathroom, leaving her Mentee with me.


    "How long are you going to circle around me? Your Mentor left you already."


    "I''m aware. She''s already fed up with apanying me. She ran out of things she could teach me after all. Anyway, enough about my Mentor. What are you doing here, Onoda-kun?"


    With a grin as if she found a new toy to y with, Imada was acting differently from that flustered girl who caught us in that empty clubroom. Perhaps she already forgot that event or she¡¯s trying her best not to remember it.


    In any case, I can humor her for a while. Her constant fangirling over my rtionship with Nami often helped us.


    "I¡¯m taking a walk. Like you, Izumi-senpai ran out of things to teach me. And since there are only two of us there, it¡¯s quite awkward for her. That¡¯s why I excused myself to not let ite to that.¡± I answered with half-truths.


    Upon hearing my answer, Imada nodded continuously before pping her hands together.


    ¡°Ah! I know! Since you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t we check on our other ssmates? See what they¡¯re doing with their Mentors?¡±


    As if pleased with her suggestion, her eyes that were sparkling brighter than the stars due to her excitement stared at me, anticipating my agreement with her suggestion.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound exciting. I¡¯d rather go to Nami and watch her.¡±


    Even if I find some dirt with those ssmates of ours, it¡¯s practically worthless for me.


    ¡°Eh? Is it not exciting? What if we find something interesting?¡±


    ¡°Interesting like what?¡±


    ¡°Come here¡­¡± Imada looked to her left and right before gesturing for me toe near her.


    Although I could already guess what she would tell me, I acted interested and closed the distance between us, turning my ears to her.


    Upon seeing meplying, her lips curved into a mischievous smile before whispering to my ear. ¡°You know¡­ some might use this chance to get together with their crushes. Like swapping Mentors.¡±


    Swapping Mentors, huh? That¡¯s what we¡¯re doing. And it¡¯s spot on with what Izumi-senpai did. To have a chance with Ogawa, she asked Arisa-senpai for a swap.


    Well, since Izumi-senpai could do it, the others could do it as well.


    However¡­ what she wanted still failed to pique my interest.


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s not interesting for me.¡± I answered and that immediately destroyed the heightened anticipation that¡¯s building up for her.


    With a sullen expression, she asked, ¡°Huh? Then what¡¯s interesting for you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Spending time with my girl? Teasing her and¡­¡±


    Trailing my voice like that, Imada instantly understood what I meant.


    And as expected, her sullen expression disappeared followed by averting her gaze to stop me from seeing her face getting flustered.


    Whatever she imagined from my answer, it¡¯s surely enough for her to go back to that time when she caught Nami and me in that position.


    After taking a deep breath topose herself, Imada¡¯s voice lowered. Perhaps to prevent me from picking up what she¡¯s currently feeling.


    Most likely, she also recalled how Nami teased her back then.


    ¡°... I see. I guess someone in a rtionship like you will only be interested in spending time with your girlfriend. No wonder Nanami is blooming every passing day.¡±


    ¡°Un, it¡¯s like that. What about you? Aren¡¯t you interested in someone?... For example, Ogawa.¡±


    It¡¯s a wild guess from me. There¡¯s no indication that she¡¯s also interested in that guy after all.


    However, as soon as I mentioned that coward¡¯s name, Imada froze.

 Chapter 337: Urge to Tease

    <h4>Chapter 337: Urge to Tease</h4>


    Upon seeing the girl froze in ce, I waited for her to recover while observing her.


    Although I always see her in ss, this should be the first time I got close enough to observe every little detail about her.


    When ites to Imada, what¡¯s easily noticeable was her dimples due to how she was constantly smiling. Every time one would look at her, more often than not, there¡¯s a smile on her face.


    Apart from that, her green eyes were always shining in excitement. It¡¯s different from how Otsuka-senpai¡¯s eyes glittered in excitement from her extreme curiosity. It¡¯s more like the girl was the most cheerful girl in ss or even in school.


    No wonder that Mentor of hers ran off when given a chance. She couldn¡¯t match up with her relentless energy.


    Her shoulder-length ck hair was often tied into a bun on top of her head when in ss. There were only a few asions where she let it flow down.


    Nheless, either of the two gave her the same amount of charm.


    If I recall correctly, that silent guy in their group, who I still couldn¡¯t remember the name of, often looked in her direction even if she¡¯s not the focus of their conversation.


    Although that guy was somewhat emotionless, I guess he has a secret crush on this girl. I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°W-what are you talking about? He has many admirers, why would I want to join their fray?¡±


    As she stuttered at the first part of her answer, Imada showed the same flustered expression she had back in that clubroom.


    I guess she¡¯s not good at lying or she was caughtpletely off guard by my words.


    ¡°Imada, I¡¯m only asking if you¡¯re interested in him. It¡¯s a simple yes or no question. Alright, for your sake, I¡¯ll pretend you didn¡¯t stutter to keep your secret secured.¡±


    If she¡¯s also into Ogawa, it finally makes sense why she¡¯s so enthusiastic about my rtionship with Nami.


    Like Hina and Izumi-senpai, she lost her greatest rival.


    Not that she was actively seeking his attention though. If I¡¯m not wrong, Ogawa might be more annoyed with her because of her constant harping about my rtionship with Nami. She¡¯s also the one who would always invite me to join them. To the cafeteria or their clubroom.


    ¡°W-wha! N-no¡­ Onoda-kun. Don¡¯t misunderstand¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry too much Imada, my lips are sealed. You can trust me on that.¡±


    I made a gesture of zipping my lips which resulted in Imada putting on a defeated expression. Her cute dimples were nowhere in sight now.


    Looking at her like this, I had this sudden urge to continue teasing her.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I would instantly mark her as a target just because I found out that she¡¯s also interested in that coward.


    No matter what, she truly helped Nami and me.


    I guess this is just me trying to make use of this free time I got. Just like that time with Arisa-senpai, I¡¯m only trying to enjoy this moment.


    After contemting for a while, Imada¡¯s voice entered my ears as she grabbed my cor to pull my ears near her once more, whispering her admittance. ¡°¡­ You better keep quiet, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m not chasing after him. With the others around, I¡¯m convinced that I don¡¯t have any chance to get his attention.¡±


    Well, I knew that¡¯s the case. She¡¯s probably someone who¡¯s already content at admiring that dense coward from afar.


    Moreover, she could even get close to her without anyone suspecting that she likes him.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ What is this I¡¯m feeling?


    The urge to tease this girl had just suddenly heightened. I know that I should stop now but this urge was preventing me from doing so.


    For this to surface even if she¡¯s not one of my girls¡­ What¡¯s the meaning of this? Is this part of my desire that I couldn¡¯t cure?


    Now that I think of it, I also unconsciously did this during that time with Coach Ayu.


    Whatever this urge may be, I need to understand this.


    And with it being triggered with her, there''s no better time to understand it than now.


    As she pulled away after whispering to me, I slowly turned my head to meet her gaze.


    ¡°I see. So you admit you¡¯re interested in him.¡°


    Upon hearing it, a vein popped out on her forehead as she released her hold on my cor before pushing me away from her.


    ¡°Argh! You¡¯re so hateful Onoda-kun! Whatever, no one will believe that I am interested in him anyway.¡±


    As I expected, because of this urge to tease her, watching her react like this was somewhat satisfying.


    Nheless, it still couldn¡¯t bepared to when I teased my Mizuki earlier.


    Let''s push on. There''s still time anyway.


    ¡°Are you sure? What if I tell him about this to get his reaction?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Imada instantly put on a pained expression as she shoved me with more force than earlier.


    ¡°Ugh. No! Go away now. Shoo¡­ Leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°Eh? What about that interesting thing you¡¯re telling me?¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re interested? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone suddenly got my interest.¡±


    I shrugged before closing the distance between us again, rendering her efforts to push me away earlierpletely useless.


    Since we''re sitting on a bench facing the baseball field, anyone who would see us here would probably mistake us as some kind of couple ying with each other.


    Naturally, I checked behind to make sure there wouldn''t be an unnecessary eye spying on us before pushing forward to what I nned to do.


    I had to be somewhat careful with Izumi-senpai but with Imada¡­ This is just me testing how far I could go by teasing someone like her who seemed tock the resolve to truly push me away from her.


    She could run away anytime. We''re not in an enclosed space after all. Nheless, all she did was push me away and inch farther from this little bench we were sitting on.


    Imada avoided my gaze and went silent for a while. Perhaps she''s trying to reinforce in her mind that the ''someone'' who got my interest was not her.


    In the end, she couldn''t help but ask a question while letting out a suppressed groan. Whatever''s on this girl''s mind at the moment, I could somehow detect a slight curiosity.


    She''s probably curious as to how far I could take this act of mine. Or perhaps, she picked up that I was deliberately teasing her.


    ¡°... Ugh. Are you like this to Nanami?¡±


    Before I answered, I put some distance between us which immediately made the girl release a relieved sigh. However, as soon as she did, I brought my lips next to her ear and whispered, ¡°You saw how close we were back at that clubroom. By any chance, do you like to try it?¡±


    As if she got tickled with my breath blowing into her ear, Imada flinched and covered her ears before she asked in clear confusion. ¡°Onoda-kun, is this my imagination, or are you hitting on me?"


    Not really. I''m just teasing you.


    Well, instead of that, I answered differently.


    "Maybe. What do you think?"


    Her reactions were truly unearthing this suppressed desire of mine to tease. I don''t know if it will be triggered by anyone else but apart from Coach Ayu, this was probably what happened with Ishida-senpai yesterday.


    However, because I was trying to be careful around her, I stopped almost immediately after seeing her flustered.


    Perhaps, those two were not the only instances, I was already doing this unconsciously. Be it with my girls, my targets or someonepletely unrted like this girl.


    The trigger might be the way they were reacting to me.


    "I don''t know¡­ I can''t read your mind." Imada hurriedly shook her head. The girl was already shrinking on her seat but still, she didn''t have any intention to run away from me.


    Is she actually digging this attitude of mine? I don''t know.


    Let''s push her further then.


    "What if I do this? Will you be able to read what''s on my mind right now?" I reached for her lowered head and gently lifted her face towards me. Afterward, I lowered my head and ced my forehead on hears


    As soon as I did that, Imada closed her eyes and pursed her lips.


    With our foreheads touching like this, I could feel how she''s slightly shaking as well as how her breathing quickened.


    "¡­ You''re really trying to hit on me." In a low voice, Imada''s answer came out as she slowly reached for my hand that was currently cupping her cheek.


    I thought she was going to remove it but I was wrong.


    She sped it tight and pushed my hand topletely feel her gradually heating cheeks.


    Her confused expression somehow rxed followed by a hint of red filling up her face.


    This girl¡­ She likes this? Is she actually feeling excited about this situation?


    With her heartbeat that fast and her lips that she somehow glossed with her saliva, this girl was expecting something else to happen with us.


    I know I''m just trying to tease her and understand this sudden urge that led to this... But for it to progress to this point.


    What should I do?


    What about her liking with Ogawa? Is that true or false?


    "I guess you could say that I''m hitting on you, have you forgotten? Nami asked you if you also want to experience it. Kissing, if you''re wondering. And you failed to give us your answer."


    With her eyes still closed I could only observe the minute reaction she was doing.


    She pursed her lips once and stealthily inhaled my breath which blew onto her face when I talked.


    After a while, Imada opened her eyes and slowly pulled her head away.


    "What answer? It''s obvious, why will I agree to kiss you in front of your girlfriend?"

 Chapter 338: Chance Grab

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chance Grab</h4>


    What kind of answer was that? This girl. Did she lie to me about being interested in Ogawa or is she like Hina who ended up liking both of us?


    I don''t know. If I base it on my observation of her from the few minutes we were interacting today, that didn''t seem the case.


    If I could rte her to someone, then it would be Otsuka-senpai and her curiosity.


    Looking at the glossy lips of hers, I admit that despite me having the thoughts of stopping and ending this act, I was already tempted enough to take it.


    Did she perhaps get drawn in by this situation I created? Or was she someone who would just go with the flow?


    Either way, I didn''t have that much interaction with her.


    There''s also a possibility that this girl developed a crush on me. If that''s the case then I guess that''s understandable.


    However, the way she dug and jumped through the hole by herself¡­ By answering like that¡­


    She''s probably someone who''d grab on every chance she could get whenever it presented itself.


    We''re outdoors and in an obviously open area. Even though it''s still safe at this moment, there''s the risk that anytime, someone could pass by and catch us in the act.


    If it''s someone that could recognize both of us... This moment would be another rumor with definite evidence right here.


    Now I couldn''t help but wonder how many rumors involving me were currently circting.


    At this point, I was already kind of afraid to ask.


    "What about now, Imada? Nami''s not around. Tell me your honest answer."


    Because of her interesting answer, I swiftly came up with a response after that rush of overthinking.


    There''s no going back now and the urge to continue teasing this girl was still here.


    My hand slipped towards the back of her neck, preventing her from distancing her head further.


    As she felt my hand holding her in ce, Imada couldn''t help but gulp down before averting her gaze to prevent herself from getting overwhelmed by me. At this point, her exposed pair of ears was already as red as tomatoes. Perhaps if I nibbled on it at this moment, this girl would feel a pleasure she hadn''t felt before.


    From pursing her lips, Imada started biting it, perhaps by doing so, it was helping her to think about how she would answer me.


    I had no idea if it was a slip of her tongue that led her to answer like that or if it''s really what''s on her mind.


    However, props to that answer of hers, I could feel the growing boldness in me to take this teasing session to another level.


    I was aware that she''s not one of my girls. And I was also aware that doing this was somehow reverting me back to how I was before. Before the realization that led to the situation wherein I took back all of the girls chasing after me from my past.


    Unfortunately, my desire to tease this girl was currently triumphing inside my mind.


    "¡­ Isn''t that clear enough with my previous answer?" With as low of a voice as possible, Imada whispered.


    So, she didn''t slip at all. That''s what she really meant, huh?


    My hand that was already removed from her cheek was still tightly sped by her own hand. And through it, I could feel how Imada was currently sweating. Perhaps from nervousness or her growing excitement. Both or either of the two.


    "Let''s move to a ce not exposed like this. We can''t have them catching us in the act here, right?"


    I stood up and pulled her up from the bench.


    From how easy I did that, it was all too clear that Imada obediently let herself be pulled up by me.


    With her eyes still averting my gaze, she probably failed to notice how I smiled at her reaction.


    Before going, I fixed my hand that she was sping and turned it over to return the favor of holding my hand.


    And as expected, she only slightly trembled upon noticing it before her fingers opened wide, allowing my fingers to slip in between the gaps.


    Is this girl too easy? Or is it my previous guess? I don''t know yet.


    In any case, that''s what I was going to find out.


    With our hands tightly sped together, Imada silently followed my lead.


    While doing that, I refrained from looking back to see her expression and only focused on finding a secluded spot we could settle in.


    While minding the eyes of the other students that were scattered throughout the various points of the school ground, making sure that no one would see us, it took me only a minute to find a ce.


    It was directly in front of us.


    The school''s baseball field.


    Although it''s open at this moment, it was clearly rude to just enter it.


    However, without any eyes looking at us, it was easy to sneak in.


    Ah. Obviously, we wouldn''t do it in the middle of the field but inside one of the two dugouts.


    With it being roofed and currently empty, it''s a perfect secluded ce for us at the moment.


    Unless someone specifically entered the field, no one would be able to see us.


    Leading her inside, I had her sit first before taking the ce beside her, removing any distance we had earlier when we were seated at the bench.


    As soon as we settled ourselves inside, Imada covered her face with her free hand as she lowered her head.


    She was silently mumbling something that I couldn''t quite catch.


    "Are you nervous? You can still back out if you like. Since nothing happened yet, we could just make it as if we did an activity for the Mentor Program."


    I opened my mouth first, breaking the silence that was slowly engulfing us.


    Her hand was still sweating but it didn''t have any intention to let go. In fact, her hold was even tighter than mine.


    "Ah and also, did you lie to me about you being interested in Ogawa?"


    Before she could answer, I added another one.


    Naturally, with the short time we spent walking from outside to inside here, I already somehow regained control of my desire.


    However, since we''re already here, it''s a waste to let go of this chance. I was just checking if she would eventually back out aftering this far. And if she decided to do so, I would wrap up this urge to tease her.


    Taking her time to answer, Imada slowly lifted her head to look into my eyes, "Uh¡­ It''s true. interested in him. That''s a secret, you will keep, right?"


    "Naturally, I stand by my words earlier. But Imada, are you sure about this? Coming with me here. And this¡­"


    I lifted our sped hands and held it between us.


    Upon seeing that, Imada curtly nodded, "You only asked about Kazuo. I''m interested in you as well, Onoda-kun."


    "I see. So it''s like that. I only mentioned Ogawa. It''s strange though. Why are you suddenly fine confessing this to me?"


    She didn''t have an ulterior motive, did she? In any case, her reactions from earlier couldn''t be faked unless she''s a great actress.


    Moreover, now that we started this conversation, her previous nervousness was being cast off. That excited and confident glint in her eyes was even more apparent.


    "You''re the stranger one, Onoda-kun. Teasing me like that and asking me about that¡­ kiss. You presented me with a chance, why will I not grab it? This might be my only chance to make a move on you. Most importantly, Nanami is not here."


    "Even if this means I will be cheating on Nami?"


    "What cheating? You''re close not only to Nanami but also to Hina, Maemura and Rindou. There''s also Harada who will often circle around you."


    This girl¡­ I guess she''s truly interested in me for her to keep tabs on who''s close to me. Nheless, her eyes were limited only to our ss.


    "You have a keen eye, Imada. Well then, since you''re fine with this¡­"


    I ced my free hand on her cheek and traced her lips with my thumb.


    And that immediately took effect when Imada slowly closed her eyes, waiting for me to do what I must.


    Because she''s starting to gain momentum from our conversation, I steered it back to our topic at hand, the kissing experience.


    If I continued answering her there, it would eventually reveal my rtionship with all the girls she named.


    For now, I needed to take back this wheel.


    She''s neither my girl nor my target at the moment. Even if she said she''s interested in Ogawa, that''s not enough.


    Moreover, her straightforward way of telling me how she''s interested in me was more effective than that.


    "I''m going to kiss you now, Imada."


    "Un. A-and, call me by my name."


    With her eyes firmly closed, even without me guiding her head, she already lifted her chin to give me easy ess to her glossy lips.


    "Alright, Saki."


    Granting her wish, I whispered her name to her ears before I dropped my head down to nt my lips on hers.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    In that span of time, I could feel Saki''s racing heartbeat that was filled with anticipation.


    I guess at this point, I could only believe that confession of hers.


    This girl was totally interested in me that she grabbed the chance I presented without any hint of hesitation.


    Somehow, I wanted to know more about what''s in this girl''s mind.


    Before her interest with Ogawa became known¡­ Would it not be better to im her for myself?


    With that thought in my mind, my lips had finally reached hers. Pressing it firmly on her sweet lips, I let Imada savor this first kiss of hers.

 Chapter 339: Carry Me

    <h4>Chapter 339: Carry Me</h4>


    "Is¡­ is it over?" Saki blinked a few times when she felt my lips were no longer covering hers.


    It''s just a normal kiss so¡­ I could see why she seemed a bit unsatisfied with it.


    Normally, a first kiss would only be like that. The couple needed to progress more into their rtionship before they could take another step like prolonging the kiss by doing some minute movements like sucking each other''s lips or locking them firmly so that it would be hard for them to breathe.


    Well, this was the third time she asked me this question. For her to still be unsatisfied after three kisses, this girl most likely wanted a more passionate kiss.


    However, for now, let us cut it short for her.


    "It is. Do you want more?"


    "¡­ Yes. It''s too short."


    "Well then, I''ll step it up for you but this will be thest for today. The bell will be ringing anytime soon. We''ll be caught by the members of the baseball club if we stay here any longer."


    "I understand¡­ When there''s another chance¡­"


    We''re not done yet but she''s already thinking of getting another chance like this. This girl might just be more straightforward than Arisa-senpai when ites to this.


    Well,pared to Satsuki, she''s still far behind.


    That girl would initiate the kiss whenever she would find a chance. And After that, she would continue acting like a tsundere while having a visible blush on her bloated cheeks.


    Instead of answering her, I circled my arm to the back of her head and once again dropped my lips on hers.


    Since it was already wet from the three kisses we shared, my lips easily nabbed on her lower lip, sucking it. It still tasted as sweet as when I first kissed her.


    When she felt what I''m doing, Saki abruptly opened her eyes to check. Soon afterward, she tried copying what I''m doing.


    With her closing once more, I eagerly did what she wanted while I gradually pulled her close to me.


    In time, my arm moved from the back of her neck down to her back. Likewise, Saki let go of our sped hand to hook both of her arms to the back of my head, pulling me closer to her.


    "You''re learning fast," Imented when I temporarily broke contact with her lips.


    Upon hearing that, Saki blushed instead of answering before tightening both of her arms to pull my lips back to her, initiating the fifth kiss we shared.


    Around two minutester, Saki broke off the kiss by herself as she started to breathe rapidly, catching her lost breath. Her pinkish lips earlier were already red enough from how much I sucked on them. Perhaps if she would meet someone right after this, they would notice how it looked a bit sore.


    "How is it? Satisfied?"


    "Yes¡­ If it''s Kazuo, it''s impossible to have a chance like this."


    At least she knew his character. For that coward, there''s only Nami after all.


    Unfortunately, it''s now impossible for him to get her back. And before he even noticed everything, I would be stealing everyone that was chasing after him.


    Hina, Izumi-senpai and now, Saki.


    Although I wouldn''t consider Saki as a target yet, I would try to talk to her and know more about her if there''s another chance.


    And obviously, I would have her keep this secret between us as well as the observations she had about me being close to the five girls in the ssroom.


    However, my girls would know this instance.


    I was still stupidly honest. It would weigh on me if I kept a secret from them.


    I could imagine that unless I made up my mind to truly go after her and make her mine, Nami and others would most likely not interact with her as if they''re one of them.


    I would be expecting someone or a group of my girls to nag at me though.


    I wouldn''t use the urge to tease as a reason. In the end, I was still the one who chose to go through this.


    "Not only is it impossible, but that guy also will never bend unless you''re Nami."


    "You seem to know him well, Ono-- Ruki."


    This girl. She''s now calling me on a first-name basis like her group of friends.


    Well, she started it when she asked me to call her by her name. Imagine what would be their group''s reaction if they suddenly noticed that the way we called each other changed.


    Earlier at PE, this girl was still calling me ''Onoda-kun''.


    "He''s after my Nami. Of course, I''d know."


    After hearing that, Saki knowingly nodded. She then changed the topic of our conversation, perhaps she didn''t know how to respond to that.


    As we continued to talk, we also moved out of the dugout and back to the bench where we were before.


    After promising her that I would go to her if there''s another chance like this where I''m free, we separated from each other.


    In the end, that Mentor of hers showed up right before the school bell.


    As to where she went¡­ perhaps to her boyfriend? Who knows? I didn''t have that much interest in couples by now. That was evident by how tolerant I was even when exposed to the constant flirting of that couple at the Student Council.


    While walking back to the ssroom to get my things, Akane''s message arrived telling me that the school hours had already ended.


    I immediately replied to her telling her to behave at her club as well to which she instantly responded by sending a photo of her walking along near the tennis court with Fuyu with the caption ''skipping club, will apany Fuyu with her practice''.


    Well, that girl was also somewhat athletic. She just really hadn''t found something she could focus on. Even the home economics club she joined in was just her attempt to learn how to be a proper housewife. Not that it''s something that would be taught in that club.


    Before I could respond, she sent me another photo. This time, there''s another girl with them. Yae.


    Looking at the background, there were flies staring at them from a distance.


    Well, I asked Yae to look for her to disperse the rumor that the newspaper club guy was curious about.


    Upon seeing that, I sent a message to Yae thanking her for that.


    After a few more exchanges with them, I finally reached the School Building.


    "Onoda-kun, you''re not with Izumi?"


    With the voiceing from behind me, Arisa-senpai showed up with Ogawa in tow. Upon seeing me, that guy''s downcast look immediately turned fiery as his anger immediately radiated from his body.


    Naturally, I only gave him a single nce before turning to the owner of the voice.


    "Ah. Yes. We separated early. Izumi-senpai was probably back at your ssroom."


    "I see. Did she finally impart some knowledge to you?"


    This girl¡­ For her to still show this kind of concern. It''s like what happened yesterday was already forgotten by her.


    "Yes. I did. I have to thank both of you soon."


    Without any change in my expression, I smiled and answered normally before continuing on my walk back to our ssroom.


    My n was already in effect. After that instance yesterday, I would distance myself from her for a while. To build up her curiosity about why I was acting as if I hadpletely lost interest after she told me off.


    Well, the result might be different from what I was expecting.


    Either way, even if it didn''t end on how I expected it to be, I already had a backup n which involved me approaching her again and confessing my interest in her in a more conventional way than what I did yesterday.


    Meeting the girls in the room, Nami, Hina and Aya messaged me that they would be going ahead to their club.


    Unlike yesterday wherein they waited for me and talked to me one by one outside the ssroom, it was different this time. They waited to see me before going but they didn''t let me go out first to repeat what happened yesterday. Perhaps they talked about this in their chat group. That to really lessen the rumors following us, they would try to not be too obvious about our rtionship.


    If a chance presented itself then they would take it but during these times where not only our ss''s eyes would follow us, anyone in school could notice our closeness which could fuel the rumors.


    I respected their decision so I only replied that I''ll go and see them before going home.


    With the three gone, there''s only Satsuki left who had her head slumped on her desk.


    Well, there''s also Chii and Saki. But thetter was acting normally as if what happened to us a few minutes earlier was an imagination. She even tried to invite me to their club again which I politely declined. However, I whispered to her that I will swing by their clubter to see Nami, followed by a wink.


    Understanding the meaning of that wink, the girl''s excitement rose again before she happily hopped out of the ssroom along with the others from their group.


    After that, I messaged Chii to remind her of our agreementter where I would be walking her home.


    "Hey, are you sleeping? You''ll bete for your club." I leaned towards Satsuki''s desk and whispered in her ear followed by gently blowing air in it.


    I knew she''s just pretending to sleep. But the urge to tease her welled up inside me again.


    And when she felt that, Satsuki flinched and turned her head to me with an annoyed but cute expression.


    If not for the presence of our ssmates, I would''ve kissed her right away.


    "So you''re awake. Let''s go?"


    "Un. Carry me." Satsuki grinned beautifully. The volume of her voice was a bit louder and that sessfully took the attention of those close to us.


    "Date her already, Onoda-kun." One of the girls hollered.

 Chapter 340: Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 340: Doubts</h4>


    Because of thatment, our ssmates that were still in the ssroom all turned their attention to us.


    Some even whistled as if they were waiting for Satsuki to re up at me.


    A month after the start of the school year, it''s already established that we''re in the same group.


    However, when ites to Satsuki, even if we''re often seen together, our closeness wasn''t that noticeable because of how she previously acted. Always looking as if she''s annoyed at everyone with that cold re of hers. Most importantly, they were already used to how this girl treated Sakuma.


    Judging from how she instantly covered her mouth, that girl whomented probably blurted it out after hearing what Satsuki said.


    Well, it''s not in her character to just say ''Carry me.''. That''s why after that, the girl surnamed Misumi was probably wondering if she heard Satsuki right.


    She then took a step back in fear that Satsuki would re at her because of herment.


    What should I do? After the three left without interacting with me to dampen the rumors surrounding us, this girl suddenly did this.


    Ah. There''s no point circling around this now when all their attention was on us.


    I nced at Misumi first and wryly smiled.


    "Should I? What do you think?"


    Without any change in my expression, I deflected the question to the grinning girl in front of me.


    Upon hearing that, her grin retracted as she slowly raised her body.


    "Who will date a pervert like you? They must be out of their minds." Satsuki clicked her tongue, sent a re to Misumi and went out of the room.


    That girl. That kind of answer neither confirmed nor denied our rtionship.


    Nheless, she''s low-key directing thatst sentence to themselves. To enter a rtionship with me, they''re out of their minds to ept this kind of situation.


    "It''s alright, Onoda-kun. Sakuma-kun also suffered the same. You''ll get used to it." The girl next to Misumi sent a word of constion to me.


    And after her, some of the guys from the back also consoled me as if I got rejected by Satsuki.


    If only they knew¡­


    After a while, I also left the ssroom when they went back to their business.


    Like I thought, Satsuki was waiting for me just outside of the School Building.


    When I saw her, she''s leaning against the wall and had her arms crossed. One of her knees was bent as the heel of her foot rested on the wall.


    Even from afar, I could somehow feel the chilling aura that she was exuding.


    Anyone that would be brave enough to approach her would surely feel weak on their knees from the intensely ring eyes.


    "Your highness, how long have you been waiting? Shall I carry you now?"


    Using the same way I called her from back then, I jokingly asked when I approached her.


    And unlike what she showed in the ssroom, Satsuki stood upright and clunkily opened her arms as her grumpy expression rxed to a slight smile.


    "What are you waiting for?" Contrary to her cool aura, Satsuki titled her head cutely as she beckoned towards me to pick her up and carry her like a princess.


    "Alright. It''s my loss today."


    As much as I want to do it and pamper this girl, we would truly be out of our minds to attract attention by doing that in public.


    "Heh. I finally won against this pervert." While having a smug expression, Satsuki stepped forward and hooked her arm on mine before dragging me along with her towards the Gymnasium.


    Because she was slightly taller than me, it looked like I was being dragged by a senior. Nheless, I could certainly feel this girl''s happiness when she started humming through our walk towards that special side door of the Gymnasium.


    Obviously, because of our interlinked arms, we gathered some attention from the students who were walking alongside us.


    If there was any from our ss, I failed to check.


    Either way, those present with us earlier still hadn''t gone out when we started this walk.


    "You''re aggressive today, did something happen between you and Shizu?" After a while, I opened a conversation which instantly garnered a reaction from her.


    Satsuki unconsciously tightened her grip on my arm and averted her gaze.


    For her to suddenly be this aggressive at how she interacted with me, that''s the only possibility I could think of.


    This girl told me that she would talk to Shizu today because of how she noticed that I was downhearted yesterday.


    Did she get overwhelmed by how much Shizu wanted to monopolize me?


    For now, I just hope that it didn''t get to the point that the two would start having a strained rtionship.


    "This idiot. Stop guessing correctly¡­ Yes, something happened."


    "As I thought¡­ Can you tell me about it?"


    "It''s nothing¡­ or not. Asakura-senpai is¡­ She''s a lot stronger than me. Strong enough that I started bing envious of her."


    Stronger than her? I guess it''s about how that girl was adamant about what she wanted.


    "She clearly loves you. Loves you enough to open her hidden side to you."


    Satsuki continued as she started retelling what happened between them today. Their time with the Mentor Program was used for that conversation.


    Satsuki tried to convince Shizu in my ce. To have her ept that I can''t be with her alone.


    Although I didn''t ask this girl for that, her desire to help me probably won over her reason.


    And when she came face to face with Shizu''s unyielding determination that I experienced yesterday, Satsuki started to look at her in a new light.


    In turn, she became envious that Shizu could be that strong despite the possibility of losing the man she fell in love with.


    Satsuki honestly told me that because of that talk with Shizu, she began looking back to her past decisions. Her affection for Sakuma that she threw away in favor of going all-in with me as well as her decision to ept that she''s not my only one.


    She began thinking about what would happen if she ended our rtionship when I told her about my past and the truth about me.


    After that, shemented about what would happen if she also became stubborn with her love for Sakuma.


    And that led to her being slumped at her desk after returning to the ssroom.


    All those times, various thoughts were running in her mind. And they''re mostly negative.


    Perhaps she was thinking that if she held onto her love for Sakuma, our group would still be the same. And instead of me, that Sakuma would one day confess to her and they would start dating.


    However, when she heard my voice whispering in her ear, ording to her, all of the good things that happened between the two of us surfaced from her memories and shattered all those possibilities she was thinking.


    That''s the reason why she unconsciously blurted those two words out while smiling beautifully upon seeing me.


    Well, she didn''t know that even if she held onto that affection, I would continue trying to steal her. Even if she refused to kiss me in their locker room, I would find a way to make her change her mind. Back then, I was still the same desire-driven guy. I wouldn''t stop with just one rejection.


    When she finished her story, we had already arrived at the side door. And without letting me open my mouth to put in words about what she told me, Satsuki hugged me tight and dropped her lips on mine.


    "I''m envious. But¡­ that''s not enough to make me throw everything I feel about you. Ruki. I''m sorry if I can''t change Asakura-senpai''s mind. And I''m sorry if I started thinking about the what-ifs if I changed my decision to enter this rtionship with you."


    When our lips separated, Satsuki seemed as if she was about to cry. However, to stop her from doing that, I put my hand on her face and caressed it gently before nting another kiss on her lips.


    Carried along with that kiss was my undisguised affection for her. The love that I''m currently feeling for this troubled girl.


    She was feeling guilty for thinking back to her decision. And well, there''s no way I would me her for that. I basically forced her to be in a rtionship with me. Our exchange of messages, the first kiss at the locker room, that trip at the infirmary where I took advantage of her while Sakuma was at the next bed and finally the trip to her house.


    True, she epted all those but without me being that pushy, she wouldn''t be betraying her love for that guy.


    Some would say that it was also Sakuma''s fault but in the end, I''m the culprit why she fell in my grasp.


    I appreciated her attempt to talk to Shizu for me but I was wrong. I should''ve stopped her.


    "Satsuki, there''s no need to say sorry. You were trying to help me with Shizu. I should''ve stopped you when you told me that. And about the thoughts you had. It''s fine, look at me, who is with you at this moment?"


    "¡­ You."


    "And who am I to you?"


    "You''re my¡­ You''re my Ruki."


    "That''s right. Cheer up now. You still have your basketball practice to go to. Let''s talk more when we have the time."


    "You''re not mad at me?"


    "Hmm? Where''s that aggressive Satsuki from earlier? No, of course, I won''t be mad. Like you said, my voice when I whispered earlier, and the memories we shared together already shattered the little doubts that were forming in your head. You''re still my Satsuki." I continued caressing her face tofort her and with every few words that came out from my mouth, Satsuki would sniff to stop her tears from bursting out of her eyes.


    From being aggressive to bing this troubled with her thoughts, this girl¡­ she''s now more honest than when I first interacted with her. And I honestly appreciated this.

 Chapter 341: Literature Club Activity

    <h4>Chapter 341: Literature Club Activity</h4>


    Contrary to what happened yesterday, our role of who needsforting and who would beforting the other was reversed.


    Before letting her go to her practice, I remained by Satsuki''s side for a while. Continuing the talk about our rtionship, we cleared everything that was somewhat vague between us. Like how we''re already dating. I''m her boyfriend and she''s my girlfriend. Putting that kind ofbel while disregarding our situation somehow put her mind at ease.


    Afterward, we spent a few minutes reinforcing that by how I continuously called her in any endearing titles. In the end, she got so flustered by it that she decided for us to go back to just calling each other on a first-name basis. Moreover, she wanted it to continue even in front of the others.


    Well, calling each other like that wasn''t necessarily a couple exclusive. Look at Ogawa''s group. All of them call each other by their first names. Well, I even called Shizu, Arisa and Izumi-senpai by their first names even on the onset.


    If we suddenly change our way of calling each other, some would surely notice it and make ament.


    Nheless, we just needed to shrug it off. It''s for Satsuki''s happiness and satisfaction anyway.


    After sending her up to their locker room and kissing her goodbye, my feet brought me to the Literature Club Room.


    As always, Kana and Rae were too excited to see me that they both stood up to wee me with their bright smiles. Rae even congratted me for that small win during PE.


    Because we''re from different sses, it was hard for me to talk to her during it. Nheless, I found a way to interact with her when she was practicing for those simple exercises.


    When I asked her why she''s here when she told me that she would go home early today, she only answered that what happened in her home was resolved so she didn''t need to go anymore.


    Although I was curious for what happened, this time was inappropriate.


    Upon seeing that still fluffy atmosphere around us, Ishida-senpai could only shake her head.


    When our eyes met, I greeted her casually which almost made her snap but in the end, she released a small sigh before greeting me like the rest. The way I teased her and our conversation yesterday was probably still in her mind. Well, I was the same. She kept talking about getting into her skirt after all.


    I don''t know but if I encountered her outside this ssroom, that urge to tease might resurface for her.


    As for Otsuka-senpai, the curiosity-filled eyes of hers were smiling in anticipation.


    She''s most likely waiting for me to give her an answer.


    I haven''t talked to Kana yet about this curious girl''s request since I could only talk to her for a bitst night with all that was happening with Shio and Akane.


    Moreover, Kana was currently focused on finishing her novel. After greeting me like that, she went back to working on proofreading and editing her works.


    To help her, Ishida-senpai turned our club activity today and for the rest of the week to helping Kana.


    None of the others rejected the idea so as soon as we''re all in the clubroom we busied ourselves in that kind of activity.


    The novel will still bepletely hers. We''re just bing her first readers. If there''s a typo or some phrase that was somewhat vague, we would point it out to her.


    Just like that, the time for the club activity passed by in a blink.


    Kana slumped down to the table when she finished. It was probably exhausting for her to think of a way to polish her work. It was alreadypleted as a draft but naturally, she still wanted to properly convey her thoughts as the author of the book to her readers.


    Otsuka-senpai managed to reel in her curiosity. However, when she sat next to me and started fidgeting at her seat, Ishida-senpai instantly noticed that and asked her if there''s something wrong.


    To prevent her from spilling anything from our talk yesterday, I stealthily reached for Otsuka-senpai''s hand to calm her down.


    Fortunately, that was effective. Instead of fidgeting at her seat, the girl became content with fiddling with my hand and fingers. Soon afterward, when she probably felt satisfied, she tried to focus on reading Kana''s manuscript.


    The result was easy to guess. Otsuka-senpai failed to focus on it because of how she was still engrossed with my hand ced over hers.


    My mind was geared toward helping Kana with her novel so I failed to notice that the curious girl focused on my hand instead of on what she was supposed to do for the club activity.


    That''s why as soon as the club activity ended, I took back my hand which instantly resulted in a forlorn expression on the curious girl''s face.


    Well, if I let her continue holding my hand we would be found out by Ishida-senpai. It''s already enough for the day.


    On the other hand, Rae brought out a box of cookies for everyone to share before going home.


    To have something to push that down our throats, I went out to get our drinks from the vending machine.


    Perhaps she thought that I managed to behave myself throughout the club activity and I''d started listening to her. Ishida-senpai had an approving smile on her lips when our eyes met.


    Due to that, she joined me on my way down to get our drinks leaving the three in the room.


    "I can carry it by myself, senpai. Did you perhaps follow me to talk to me?" I asked her while we were descending side by side on the stairs.


    "Huh? Don''t overthink it, Onoda-kun. I''m just in a good mood that the harmony in the clubroom is going back to its normal state."


    Normal state huh? If she knew what the curious girl was doing earlier, I wonder what her reaction would be.


    In any case, let''s not ruin her mood. Since she volunteered toe with me then there''s no reason to refuse.


    "I see. I''m d it''s working." I put on a smile to not let her be suspicious.


    "It''s just the day one. Don''t be toocent. Anyway, Kenji. He''s bugging me instead for that talk."


    So this is the true reason why she followed me¡­ This girl.


    I tried to sneak a nce at her and saw that she had this somewhat troubled expression on her face. Whatever that Kenji did, it was probably ufortable for her.


    "Didn''t you tell him that it will be next week? Kana is focusing on her novel. If hees and ruins it¡­"


    I could pull him to a corner and give him some good beating. Well, that guy might report me. I guess I could put a cloth over his head and tie him to a tree¡­


    Ah. Wait. Let''s be civil for now.


    Perhaps she noticed something on my face, Ishida-senpai tapped my shoulder, pulling me back from my thoughts.


    "You. You''re thinking about using violence again, aren''t you? My intention for telling you is for you to be aware. I don''t like it. Don''t always turn towards using violence, Onoda-kun. You have your way with words, use that first if you can."


    "I understand. But you know him, senpai. You were there. If I didn''t do that, he would continue harassing Kana. Now, he turned to you because I instilled some fear within him."


    That guy never learns. But at least he''s not worse than Ogawa. Nheless, if he tries harassing Ishida-senpai instead¡­ I guess he needs another scaring session.

 Chapter 342: KanaRae

    <h4>Chapter 342: KanaRae</h4>


    Because of my answer earlier, Ishida-senpai couldn''t find a proper response and that continued until we reached our destination.


    Due to that, we just went on our objective and started buying drinks for everyone.


    After taking two cans from me, we turned back to the Club Building.


    During our ascent back to the floor where our clubroom was located, silence ensued between us because of theck of topic to open or¡­ it''s just too awkward to open one.


    Nheless, before opening the door to the clubroom and going back in, I opened my mouth again to give her a reminder.


    "Senpai. If something else happened, please tell me about it. I still have a lot to learn from you, it''s natural for me to want to protect you. You saw that he could do something drastic if provoked, there''s no telling when he will be like that again."


    "Thank you for your concern but I can defend myself, Onoda-kun. You don''t have to worry. Besides, we have known him since our first year, he will not just do something drastic just because Kana dumped him."


    "It''s better to be safe now than sorryter, senpai. I''ll regrly message you to ask for updates."


    "You''re a stubborn guy, aren''t you? Suit yourself then."


    Ishida-senpai finally noticed my stubbornness. After sighing in defeat, she opened the door to the clubroom and entered before me.


    As I entered the room, the three girls were all sitting together, munching on the chocte-chip cookies.


    cing their drinks in front of them, the three all looked at me as if they were waiting on who would I choose to pamper among them. They''re like three little kittens waiting for a head pat from their owner.


    Even if there''s Otsuka-senpai as an extra, I couldn''t help but smile upon seeing that.


    However, under Ishida-senpai''s watchful eyes, I restrained myself from hugging both Rae and Kana. Instead of that, I took a chair and sat between my two girls before whispering to them that we have to be somewhat careful.


    Ignoring Otsuka-senpai''s envious expression which she showed when our gazes met for a few seconds, the cookies soon ran out.


    "Well then, Ishida-senpai, Otsuka-senpai, see you tomorrow."


    With the two girls at my side, we left the clubroom first.


    Because we couldn''t openly fawn over each other in the clubroom now, I told the two that I would walk them to their bus stop.


    And of course, before that¡­ I brought the two to that empty clubroom where I stopped with Nami yesterday.


    As soon as we entered it, Kana dropped her bag and jumped into my arms before nting her lips on mine.


    Somewhat ignoring the watching Rae, Kana appeared as if she''s too hungry from my affection.


    "Kana-senpai, isn''t that unfair?" With slightly pouted lips, Raeined before tugging my sleeves to steal my attention.


    When Kana took a break from our kiss, Rae immediately grabbed my head and turned it towards her as she copied what Kana did.


    With our lips and tongue being entangled with each other, Kana, who also found it unfair that I was now focusing on Rae, attacked my neck instead.


    It''s a heavenly situation and I love both of these girls. There''s no way I would stop them. Besides, this was the entire reason why I brought them into this room.


    While the two girls were busy, my arms moved and circled around their waists pulling them closer to me.


    There were only a few steps from the sofa but with Kana and Rae''s unrelenting attacks on me, we probably wouldn''t be able to reach it.


    "What''s gotten to the two of you?"


    "Uhm... Ruki, you''re the source of my energy. Being like this with you will relieve me of the tiredness I felt when working on my novel."


    Kana paused from kissing and sucking onto my neck to answer me.


    "¡­ My reason is the same as Kana-senpai."


    Because she averted her gaze from me after answering, Rae was lying with her reason.


    Well, I could call her out for that but¡­ it''s a waste to do that.


    I asked them for a reason not because I wanted to stop, I just wanted a little breather so that I could guide them to the sofa.


    Before they could restart on what they''re doing, we''re already seated on it.


    And this time, Kana took my lips while Rae went down to my neck.


    Feeling the stimtion from the two girls, my brother down below would naturally have a reaction.


    Kana was too engrossed with our passionate kiss so¡­ it was Rae who noticed the bulge on my pants first.


    Upon seeing that, Rae put on a somewhat intrigued and excited expression as she put her hand on top of it, tracing the bulge with her delicate fingers.


    "Rae¡­"


    Pausing my kiss with Kana, I turned to Rae who already had a yful smile on her lips as she continued rubbing her fingers on my growing bulge.


    Following my gaze, Kana then noticed what Rae was doing.


    "Shush. You''ve seen mine before. It''s my turn to see this, right? Kana-senpai, is it fine with you?"


    By directing those questions to us, Rae was waiting to get both of our permissions.


    Even if she didn''t ask me before, Rae knew that I had already done it with Kana. Especially thatst time when I sent them to the bus stop and Kana stayed with me instead of riding it.


    Instead of answering, I looked at Kana to see her reaction. She might be open and epting of my rtionship with the other girls but this would be the first time that there''s another girl with us that was vying for my attention.


    That time with Otsuka-senpai wasn''t counted, of course, she was just watching us after all.


    "Un. Go ahead, it''s my turn next." Kana eventually nodded while biting her lips.


    After being given the green light by Kana, Rae stuck her tongue to me before getting off the sofa and opening my legs to ce herself between them.


    Upon seeing what Rae was trying to do, Kana pursed her lips as if she didn''t want to lose to her.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Taking my attention back by calling my name, Kana slowly unbuttoned her uniform while erotically staring at me.


    At the same time as Rae pulled down the zipper on my pants, Kana''s bountiful twin peaks that were still covered by the unpadded thin piece of cloth appeared before my eyes.


    And while Rae was busy trying to pull my dick out of my pants, Kana kneeled on the sofa and hugged my head and buried my face between her breasts.


    As my head gradually sunk between Kana''s fragrant softness, I could feel Rae''s fingers circling around my half-erect shaft.


    Feeling the warmth from Rae''s hand, my cock twitched for a bit as my arms circled to Kana''s back. Voluntarily letting my head between her softness.


    After inhaling her scent, I lifted my head to meet her gaze. And as if a mother watching her child getfortable in her embrace, Kana''s smile bloomed as she started patting my head.


    "I love you, Ruki."


    If this wasn''t something heavenly, then what is?


    Before sending them to their bus stop, we''ll be spending some quality time in this room with the three of us.

 Chapter 343: With Kana and Rae *

    <h4>Chapter 343: With Kana and Rae *</h4>


    As the bout of pleasure was transferred to me when Rae started stroking my dick, my mouth bit onto Kana''s bra, lifting it up to give me ess to her bountiful marshmallowy softness.


    While I started kissing and savoring Kana''s assets, the two started a conversation among themselves.


    "A-am I doing this right, Kana-senpai?" A bit flustered because it''s her first time seeing and holding a dick in her hand, Rae asked for Kana''s advice.


    "Hhng¡­ Yes, you''re doing it well enough. Just continue stroking it until it stands upright. That''s when you will know Ruki is fully turned on to us." Amidst her silent moan and her tightening fingers on my hair, Kana answered.


    As Rae followed that advice by gripping my cock tight before moving it up and down, my lips and tongue slowly moved from the middle of Kana''s chest to one of her pinkish nipples.


    Tasting her sweetness after a few days of not being with her became another stimnt for both of us to enjoy this time together.


    In time, Kana stopped patting my head and instead hugged it tightly as she tried to press my head further into her softness.


    Alternating between her nipples and ying with them using my fingers and my tongue, Kana''s sweet moans gradually filled the room.


    And because of that, Rae who''s intently watching my dick while she''s ying with it started breathing heavily on it.


    From the side of my eye, I saw Rae looking up at me to see my reaction. When she noticed how I was focusing on Kana, she bit her lips as she slowly drew her face closer to my cock.


    "Mirae, use your tongue on its head. Haahhn¡­ Ruki will feel it better if you focus on it while you continue stroking its length."


    Acting as a Mentor for the knowledge girl, Kana instructed Rae who seemed so lost on what to do.


    Looking at her lips that were about to kiss the tip of my cock, I paused at what I was doing to let her know that I was also watching her.


    Even if I became engrossed with Kana, there''s no way I would forget that she''s also here with us. Moreover, she''s doing her best to return the favor I did for her back at that Equipment Storage room.


    "Rae, you''re doing it well, I won''t be that hard if not for you. But remember, don''t push yourself if you can''t."


    Upon hearing that, she immediately shook her head and the sses adorning her face somewhat shed a glint of her determination.


    Soon after that, she put her face closer to my cock while her tongue slowly peeked out, stretching itself to lick the tip.


    At first, she was only trying to taste it but as time passed, her tongue''s movement gradually grew wide enough for her to not only focus on the tip but the entirety of the head. Licking every spot wet including the frenulum with her saliva, Rae eventually opened her mouth to take it in inside.


    Although clumsy, seeing the girl doing her best for the first time was a huge turn-on for me.


    I reached my hand and ced it on top of her head before I intimately caressed it.


    When she felt my hand, Rae lifted her gaze to meet mine and gave me her beautiful smile. With that kind of picture with my cock next to her, I somehow felt that it was a shame not to snap a photo of it.


    Well, instead of that, I burned it in my memory. After this day, I could recall it anytime.


    As I felt the warmth and moist feeling when my cock entered her mouth, I turned to Kana and pulled her head down for a kiss while my hand went down and invaded her skirt.


    Tracing my fingers on her slit, I parted the cloth covering her private part to give me ess to her sacred ce.


    Without breaking our kiss off, I began rubbing her slit with my fingers before focusing on her clit.


    As soon as I pinch that part of hers, Kana moaned loudly, startling Rae.


    However, when she looked up and saw that we''re back at locking our lips together, Rae went back to what she was doing, sucking the head and stroking my cock at a faster pace than earlier.


    Being pleasured by one and pleasuring the other, our situation eventually reached the point where both Kana and I were about to cum.


    Rae did great from using her mouth and tongue that no ce became left untouched by her mouth. Due to that, I also became eager at romancing Kana through the use of my fingers.


    In time, Kana slumped her body to my chest as she''s trying to focus on the sensation that I was bringing her.


    As we both moaned out from the pleasure, my finger inside Kana felt how she almost twisted her body from the pleasure. At the same time as that, although I warned Rae about it, she held my cock inside her mouth to receive everything I shot out.


    As Kana erotically gasped for her lost breath, Rae, whose cheeks became somewhat bloated from my semen, gulped it down before standing up from there to sit next to me.


    "It tasted weird but I couldn''t just waste it, you did the same for me back then," Rae whispered in my ear before leaning her head on my shoulder. There''s an erotic smile on her face that was further entuated by how she adoringly stared at me.


    Upon seeing that, I couldn''t help butment how I corrupted this innocent girl. Back then, she''s just focusing on gaining more knowledge but at this point, although she''s still doing the same by gaining knowledge for this sort of thing, her expression and the way she looked at me were now too unbearable. I was already deliberating if I should take her this time, in this room.


    "I''m sorry for corrupting you to this extent." I circled my arm around her back and ced it on her shoulder.


    When she heard those words from me, her gentle gaze instantly turned into a re as her moist lips pouted.


    "If you say sorry again, I''ll bite that off next time. You know that''s not the case. I was perverted like you and only for you."


    "W-what are you two talking about?"


    Kana, who had just recovered, wondered after seeing how we were staring at each other.


    "I''m scolding him, Kana-senpai. He keeps saying sorry again."


    With a rare smirk from the knowledge girl, she tried garnering Kana''s support.


    Blinking her eyes as she alternated her gaze between the two of us, a somewhat impish smile bloomed from Kana''s lips.


    "I see. We have to punish him. Rae, you still haven''t had your first time, right? You can watch us and learn."


    As soon as her words ended, Kana stood up and went to her favorite position, straddling me.


    Curious about what we will do, Rae was eventually enlightened when Kana adjusted herself on top of my dick and lifted her skirt, showing that wet part of hers wherein a trickle of her love juice was flowing down from the side of her legs.


    In front of Rae''s eyes, Kana grabbed my still erect cock and aimed it at her sacred hole. As Kana lowered her hips bit by bit, Rae watched on as my length slowly entered Kana''s insides.


    "Hahh¡­ Ruki." Kana instantly moaned as soon as my cock fully entered her.


    This cute and shy senpai, which part is the punishment here? Not only Rae, but I also corrupted this girl to this extent. This should be the second time wherein we had an audience.


    But unlike Otsuka-senpai, Rae wasn''t an ordinary audience.


    As Kana slowly moved her hips on top of me to let me start grinding her with my cock, Rae watched intently first before grabbing my head to have me kiss her.


    As she didn''t want to be left out when Kana and I began having sex, Rae not only took my lips for her but also my hand to slip it inside her skirt, wanting the same treatment I gave to Kana earlier.


    Although I did what she wanted, that was proven not enough for her.


    After a few minutes of watching Kana move her hips up and down my cock, Rae pulled on my arm and my body.


    Understanding her intention, I grabbed onto Kana''s buttocks to keep her in ce before I graduallyid down the sofa.


    With an erotic smile on her lips, Rae climbed up, lifted her skirt and sat on my face with that part of hers directly touching my lips.


    In this kind of position, the room soon began to be filled by the two girls'' sweet and lust-inducing moans.


    Below them, I eagerly used my mouth, tongue as well as hips to pleasure the two women until we all reached the climax at the same time.


    In the end, the Kana slumped down onto my body before squeezing herself to my right side while Rae ced herself to my left, using my arm to prevent her from falling down the floor.


    If we continue using this room, I guess it won''t be long before this sofa breaks down on us.


    Ah, well, that''s not important, if it breaks, we''ll just bring a new one or perhaps a proper bed for a change. As long as this room continued to be empty¡­ This is the most ideal ce to bring my girls.


    I just don''t know if the club next door can hear us inside. Given that no one''s knocking on the door to tell us to keep quiet then I guess it''s still safe.

 Chapter 344: The Silver-haired Senpai

    <h4>Chapter 344: The Silver-haired Senpai</h4>


    After resting for a few minutes inside the room while the two girlsfortably stuck themselves, I then proceeded to send them to their bus stop.


    With the three of us somewhat sweaty because of how close we were earlier, some of the remaining students we passed by couldn''t help but be intrigued.


    Nheless, we just ignored them and continued on our way.


    Before the bus arrived, the two still sneakily kissed me on the obscured part of the bus stop as if what we did wasn''t enough for them.


    Well, thatst kiss finally satisfied the two. Watching them ride the bus while humming happily, I couldn''t help but get infected by them.


    As soon as the bus left, my phone received a message from the two which put another smile on my lips.


    With my heart beating this fast just from reading their messages, I guess I''m more hopelessly in love with them than they knew.


    I''d fight anyone who would try and take them away from me.


    So for that Kenji¡­ If he continues his harassment after the talk next week, he will find himself put into ce.


    -


    -


    Being the boyfriend of too many girls, some might feel the strain from going to and from to pick up one from where they were. But for me, seeing their smile upon my arrival was enough to relieve whatever strain that I would feel.


    Moreover, with my current stamina, a few walks to and from the bus stop was negligible. I guess the result of training my body was now being utilized more than before.


    After Kana and Rae, I went up to the Book Club to see Haruko, Himeko and Aya.


    This time, Haruko and Himeko were joined by that silver-haired girl of Haruko. She''s one of the third years. As soon as our eyes met, the girl''s expression turned gloomy as she put her seat behind Haruko to escape my gaze.


    Upon seeing that, my guess about them being afraid of men was somewhat proven.


    "Hmm¡­ Haruko, can I introduce myself to her?" I asked when I seated myself in front of their table.


    In this position, I could only see her shoulder and the flowing silver hair on it.


    Haruko naturally understood my intention from that question and Himeko raised her fist as if she was cheering me for what I wanted to do.


    To not make that girl ufortable, I didn''t move to kiss the two. Well, I could do thatter before leaving this room. For now, this was probably a rare chance to interact with one of the three girls that I hadn''t be acquainted with yet.


    With a satisfied smile, Haruko twisted her body for a bit to whisper something to the girl.


    "Eh?!"


    A few secondster, the silver-haired senpai raised her voice as she reluctantly turned her head to face me.


    As soon as our eyes met, I prevented myself from smiling or she might find that creepy but instead, I calmly nodded at her.


    And still full with reluctance, the silver-haired returned my nod before hiding back behind Haruko.


    "Uhm. I''m Ruki. Onoda Ruki. I know I might be someone you hated but like you, I love Haruko. Barging in that room yesterday was wrong of me so allow me to apologize for that."


    It''s been a while since I introduced myself like this and it''s even rarer for me to apologize like this. Before the change in me, all my apologies were all an act and after the change, it was all directed to my girls and the girls from my past.


    This was probably the first time I could say that I was sincere with my apology.


    Since she''s hiding behind Haruko, I couldn''t see her reaction to my introduction and apology.


    After a while, Haruko whispered something to the girl again before she reluctantly showed herself in front of me again.


    Upon seeing this, I started wondering if she''s also like this when in ss. Perhaps not. Maybe she would look so cold that no one would dare approach her.


    Well, that''s just my guess but seeing how she was making this effort to respond to me, even with Haruko''s urgings, I could say that it''s still not hopeless to get to know her.


    "Don''t do it again... I''m Serizawa. Serizawa Edelweiss."


    The silver-haired senpai stiffly responded. Too different from how I heard her voice yesterday.


    Ah. Yesterday she''s not directing her words to me but to Haruko. For her, it''s still hard to direct her words to me. She would probably be morefortable talking to another girl like Aya than to me.


    Nheless, this is progresspared to yesterday.


    "I see it''s nice bing your acquaintance Serizawa-senpai. I promise I won''t anymore. I will knock first if ever.


    Her first name was somewhat unique. It''s not a Japanese name. Well, considering that silver hair of hers, she''s obviously a mixed blood.


    Compared to Elizabeth who only had 1/4 of foreign blood this girl was at least half. Her appearance was more of western descent than Japanese.


    Upon hearing my words, she appeared as if she choked on her words as she started turning ck from umting rage against me.


    I guess myst sentence red her up, huh? I have to be careful next time.


    To calm her down, Harukopletely turned her body to hug the silver-haired girl.


    "Hubby, it''s enough for today. Next time, choose your words well."


    Haruko''s tone sounded as if she was scolding me but when our eyes met, she winked at me and smiled before mouthing a silent ''Thank you''.


    For her, this short exchange was probably a huge leap for Serizawa-senpai. Now I wonder what happened to her that she became like this.


    "I understand, I apologize again if I angered you, senpai. I will be going then... Himeko, see you tomorrow."


    After delivering my apology once more, I then turned to Himeko.


    Before she could answer me, I already pulled her from her seat and led her to some corner away from that table.


    "R-ruki?" Even though she looked surprised with what I did, Himeko had this expecting expression on her face.


    "Sorry for pulling you here. I missed you, Himeko. Well, I could actually do this while we''re there but Serizawa-senpai might be more ufortable so¡­"


    "Uhm¡­ It''s fine, Ruki. I¡­ I missed you too. Even if I always see you these days¡­ I find it not enough."


    Himeko lowered her head. How her voice sounded sad in herst sentence didn''t escape my notice.


    As soon as I heard that, a sh of inspiration sparked in my mind. Lifting her lowered head, I dropped my kiss on it first before telling her what entered my mind.


    "What do you say about meeting me this weekend?"


    "Weekend? Uhm... I''m always at home during it. You know me, Ruki."


    Although her eyes shined for a moment for the prospect, she suddenly became gloomy after remembering that.


    She''s an introvert, she''s not that good in a crowd. Weekend was always the day where there''s a lot more people outside.


    "I know. Then do you want me to pick you up at your house?"


    "Eh? You can''t¡­ You won''t be able to¡­ Ah. At the hotel¡­ I''lle with Ya-chan."


    Although she instantly rejected that suggestion of mine, I already expected that. The hotel was what I was aiming for. Since I saw Itou there, there''s also a possibility that this girl could also do that.


    "The hotel? Ah. That hotel where we checked in before. Alright. That''s a promise, Himeko."


    I acted as if I was only remembering now to be more believable. Well, it''s to make this girl morefortable. Letting her think that we''re meeting on her own terms.


    "Un. I promise. I''ll talk to Ya-chan about this."


    "Won''t she be against me meeting you?"


    "She will. Uhm. I will persuade her to allow it."


    "If you need my help, I can also talk to her."


    I could easily expect that re of that girl and how she would refuse to talk to me. She even tried to stop Misaki from interacting with me. That girl''s anger on me for taking her beloved older sister was too intense.


    Upon hearing my suggestion, Himeko immediately shook her head before saying with conviction. "No. Let me do it."


    If someone could put some sense into that girl''s mind then it''s only Himeko.


    "Alright. This weekend then, I''ll message you this Friday if Saturday or Sunday."


    This would be our first time going out on a date so I guess I have to prepare for it. Let''s just say that it''s also part of rehabilitation from being an introvert. I''ll take her to ces where she will befortable and with me there, we can also deepen our rtionship.


    "Un. I can''t wait." As an excited and beautiful smile dropped on her lips, Himeko''s arms naturally circled around my back.


    "Me too¡­"


    We''re in the right mood so¡­ let''s not waste this chance.


    Tracing her lips with my thumb, we started conversing through our eyes.


    Upon understanding what we both wanted to do, Himeko called out my name.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Before she could close her lips, my lips already dropped on hers and we immediately entered in a passionate mood. Disregarding the presence of the other people in this clubroom, the corner became too heated for us that Himeko clung to me lovingly as if she didn''t want to let go anymore.


    Unfortunately, the ce was too inappropriate to do more than this. Spending a few minutes just conveying our affection to each other through our connected lips, we reluctantly ended it when we heard that Serizawa-senpai wondering where Himeko went.

 Chapter 345: Tea Tester (1)

    <h4>Chapter 345: Tea Tester (1)</h4>


    As I separated with Himeko who went back to their table, I took my time to visit Aya and check on her.


    Even though she was immersed in reading the light novel she bought yesterday, as soon as I approached her, the girl turned towards me with a smile.


    Hugging her from the back, the girl started summarizing what she read to me.


    Seeing her enthusiastically doing that, like always, I listened intently while engaging her with some questions even though I already knew the answer. Because of that, it made her even more engaged with our conversation.


    The girl clearly enjoyed what she was reading despite the long and absurd title it possessed. Apparently, there was a deep plot about it that went about redemption of the introverted girl and her beloved Demon King, restoring the world to how it was once.


    Since she''s already used to retelling the story in a clear manner, I easily followed it and even without reading that book, it felt like I was there with her.


    And that made it even better for the few minutes we had today.


    After that, I kissed her and told her that I would go backter to walk her to the train station.


    I would be meeting Chii there anyway so I was quite free when walking towards it. We were with Nami yesterday so my attention was somewhat divided.


    Let''s see, I''ll just make it a little special for her today before I meet up with Chii.


    When I left the Book Club, my feet then led me to the next room, the Poem Appreciation Club.


    It''s to fulfill my promises to that tea girl of seeing her everyday as well as tasting the experimental tea she would be brewing.


    There''s still no clear date for thatpetition with her own mother so for now, I would be herb rat to try every new tea recipe she could think of.


    Unlike before, I only needed to knock once when Mina''s small round face peeked out of the door.


    Perhaps it''s because she was already expecting me. Compared to before wherein my visit was somewhat unnned.


    "I''m here for the tea¡­ and the girl brewing it." I smiled at the girl which instantly made her pout her lips and roll her eyes at my shamelessness.


    However, instead of ring up, she opened the door wide for me to enter.


    "Shameless guy, behave yourself today. You''re not the only one here."


    Confirming what she just said, I noticed that there were two more girls sitting at that low table.


    Obviously, they were the other two girls of Haruko.


    They only sent me a single nce before instantly averting their eyes. Like Serizawa-senpai, more than hating my existence in Haruko''s life, they''re afraid to interact with me.


    However, for them to stay here... Something was at y. Haruko or Mina? They probably decided that it''s time for me to at least introduce ourselves to each other.


    "Am I not the most behaved guy you know?" I answered Mina jokingly.


    As expected, it earned a sneer from her and a look of disgust from the two girls sitting by the low table.


    "Your shamelessness really knows no bounds." Mina released a sigh before going over to the tea that she was currently brewing at the side.


    I followed after her, partly ignoring the two who wouldn''t dare to meet my gaze.


    Hugging the girl from the back, the expected p on my hand didn''te but instead I was put under her judging re.


    "I told you to behave. What are you doing?"


    "Greeting my girlfriend?"


    "I''m not your girlfriend! If you continue doing this I''ll look for another guy to rece you."


    Although she''s raising her voice, the girl was secretly enjoying my embrace.


    Perhaps it was just an act for the other two girls but like her, I''m quite enjoying this act of hers.


    Tightening my arms, I rested my chin on her shoulder before whispering in her ears. "Just a little. I''ll be behaving soon once you''re done brewing."


    "Shameless guy. You keep on taking advantage of our situation."


    "I know. Reprimand meter but I just really like being this close to you. I promised to always see you, to make you understand that I''m serious about liking you."


    "That tongue of yours, if I get the chance, I''ll cut that off."


    "Be my guest. But I''ll take all the chances with you."


    After saying that, I kissed her exposed side of her neck up to her earlobe.


    Although she was slightly squirming, it''s just because she''s a bit ticklish with what I did.


    When I started nibbling on it, Mina held onto my arm and tried to stop me.


    "Haa¡­ This guy. Stop for now. You also promised me to test my tea recipes. Behave yourself and wait for me to finish here."


    At this point, I could honestly say that I was close to conquering this girl. Her words and her actions were somewhat contradictory because of how she couldn''t fully ept me yet.


    I might get away from being somewhat stubborn now but if I continue ignoring her pleas, this girl would really start hating what I was doing.


    That''s why to tread on this carefully. I released her from my embrace and released her ear from my locked lips.


    "You''re right. I''ll wait patiently there then."


    "At least you know when to stop. Don''t make them too ufortable, alright?"


    "Leave it to me."


    Although I said that confidently, I still had no idea how to deal with the two senpais who would probably not want to be associated with me.


    The low table was circr, the two senpais who I hadn''t had the chance to know their names yet were huddled together on one side. Since they''re afraid to meet my gaze, when I sat down on the empty side right in front of them, they instantly edged towards the side with considerable distance from me just to escape my gaze when I sat down.


    Upon seeing that, I could only shake my head and turn my gaze to Mina''s back who''s concentrating on what she''s doing.


    Haruko wasn''t here who would make them try to interact with me so I had no idea how to approach this.


    Perhaps if I opened my mouth to talk to them here, I would be ignored or worse, they would stand up and run away.


    Around two minutester, amidst the silence surrounding us, my arm that was resting on the table started tapping on it to lessen my growing boredom.


    Well, no, I did that intentionally to see if the two would react.


    I hadn''t had the time to observe them since that would make the two ufortable. It''s better to bide my time to get a better result.


    A few seconds after I started tapping my fingers on the table, a silent voice entered my ears.


    "Uhm¡­ C-can you please stop doing that?"


    Taking that as a chance to converse with them, I turned my head to look at the source of the voice, the other 2nd year like Mina and Himeko. She''s sporting a low twintails hairstyle with her orange hair. Although her voice was that silent, her eyes were sharp, cold and somewhat dead-looking.


    Perhaps just being stared at by her, one would feel a biting cold.


    I thought of responding to her but upon meeting her gaze, I was stumped.

 Chapter 346: Tea Tester (2)

    <h4>Chapter 346: Tea Tester (2)</h4>


    Well, it''s not like me to be stumped but I was somewhat taken aback by how she looked this time.


    Although there were already previous instances where I got a glimpse of her, none of those was this close.


    They chose to be on the side which made it even closer than when they''re in front of me so¡­


    They somehow made a mistake on that.


    Nheless, I wouldn''t tell them that and I had no reason to.


    For now, my goal was to not make them ufortable with my existence.


    Perhaps Haruko already told them how she wanted them to get to know me but given that they''re refusing it for so long, it wouldn''t be easy topletely change their mind.


    Next to her, the other third-year like Serizawa-senpai was whispering to the orange-haired girl.


    Using this chance that my eyes were on them, I also tried observing her. Among the three who probably have a fear of men, this girl looked tamer than the other two. She had these calm-looking eyes that even if she red at me, it wouldn''t look scary at all. Her green hair reached down to her shoulders and it was adorned by a in white hairband.


    Whatever she''s whispering on the orange-haired girl, I bet it didn''t concern me at all. She''s trying hard not to look at me and perhaps she''s also trying to make some topic to take the orange-haired girl''s attention away from me.


    Well, she didn''t need to do that because upon realizing that we ended up staring at each other, the orange-haired girl turned her head away to break our gaze.


    More importantly, my fingers already stopped tapping the table so she had no more reason to ask me to stop.


    In just a few seconds, the two became lost in their own world leaving me behind on my seat with nothing to do.


    If I barged in their conversation, that would just make them wary so instead of doing that, I turned my head back to Mina.


    Fortunately, she was already finished.


    She''s currently putting the teacups and the teapot on a tray.


    When I saw that, I immediately stood up and offered my help.


    "Let me help you with that."


    Even though Mina tried to stop me, I already took the tray and steadily held it in my hand.


    Before she could tell me off from what I did, I continued. "By the way, they''re here because Haruko or you wanted the two to be acquainted with me, right? You don''t need to lie to me. That''s also what happened in the other room with Serizawa-senpai."


    "If you already know then don''t ask. They''re not like me or Hime. They''re not only an introvert but they are also having a hard time interacting with a guy."


    "I understand. Look, I did it well, right? They''re in their own world that they now don''t have time to be ufortable with my existence."


    "I don''t think you should be proud of that." Mina shook her as we began walking back to the table.


    As I ced the tray down, I ced the teapot in the middle before arranging the cups one by one, doing it carefully in front of the two.


    After that, I ced the tray behind me before sitting down close to Mina.


    She''s the reason why I was here anyway. Getting to know the two was just a side quest that was hard toplete.


    "Minori-senpai, Yuika, try this and tell me what you think." Mina addressed the two as she poured her brewed tea on their teacups.


    As the freshly boiled tea filled their cups, the fragrant aroma of the tea sessfully took their attention.


    With a slight smile on their lips, they took a sip on their cups before a refreshing expression appeared on their faces.


    "Don''t stare at them, here''s yours. You''ll be the judge so give me your honest evaluation." Mina reprimanded me for staring at the two as she also filled the cup in front me.


    "Naturally. Just don''t make me drink everything again."


    "What? Did you have a good time inside the bathroomst time you drank my tea?" A yful smile dropped on her lips which she instantly covered with her hand.


    Of course, she knew that''s what would happen to me. This girl...


    In any case, that''s a small sacrifice.


    "You tell me." I acted by rolling my eyes before taking a sip.


    As soon as I did, it''s sweet taste and aroma was the first thing that came to my mind.


    I tried to visualize that I was some kind of a connoisseur of tea but I guess I might fail spectacrly at this. I wasn''t that picky after all. As long as it suited my taste, I would drink it.


    "So? What do you think?"


    When I ced the cup down, Mina looked excited as she waited for my judgement.


    "Do you want me to be honest?"


    "Of course! Ah! Wait. I''ll ask them first. Minori-senpai, Yuika, what do you think about my tea this time?"


    Mina covered my mouth with her hand, preventing me from speaking.


    The two girls looked as if they were hesitant to speak because of me but with Mina''s urgings, the two probably just decided to ignore my existence as they straightened their backs to respond to the enthusiastic tea girl.


    "It''s sweeter than before. And I like this Mina." The green-haired Minori-senpai spoke first.


    "Yes. The sweet taste of honey made it even better." The oranged-haired named Yuika followed after.


    "Now, your turn, Onoda-kun."


    To not lose the momentum and to capitalize on the two''s attention that was still on Mina, the girl instantly turned to me.


    She''s helping me to make a good impression with the two¡­


    "Like the two seniors said, the sweetness made it better... But, how do I put it? Please don''t take offense to thisment of mine, I think you should tame the sweetness a bit. A sip was fine but if we drank a whole cup, the other taste would be drowned by it."


    By saying that, my eyes alternated between the three of them.


    At first, the two girls looked as if they already lost interest when I started to speak, however, when I borated on what''s on my mind, I sessfully took their interest back.


    Perhaps they wanted to confirm it, the two girls downed their cups. Minori-senpai lightly coughed after gulping it down while Yuika-senpai grimaced slightly.


    Mina who watched that began nodding by herself as she lightly muttered.


    "Too sweet, huh?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s still great. Look, I already finished mine. Give me more."


    I lifted my cup and showed how empty it was to her.


    Upon seeing that, an impish smile appeared on Mina''s lips as she lifted the teapot.


    "Heh. Alright since you volunteered, drink all of this for us."


    "Huh? No. I was just trying to¡­ Haa, alright, if it''s for you then this isn''t that difficult."


    It''s an act, of course. I''m trying to gain sympathy from the two girls who were watching our exchange.


    And bought by my act, the two girls lifted their cups towards Mina for a refill.


    "Uhm. We''ll help. It''s only too sweet if we gulp it down at once so¡­"


    "I agree. It''s not that bad. And, I doubt he will be fine after drinking a whole pot."


    Ah. This is good. To think that not only I got their sympathy, but also the Yuika-senpai expressed some kind of concern for me.


    Well, I might be imagining thest part but at least, this sessfully made them recognize my existence.


    Due to that, with all of us sharing the tea, it was emptied in no time.


    Although I hadn''t made another conversation with the two upperssmen, I eventually managed to introduce myself to them and likewise, they did the same.


    Furthermore, Mina who settled herself on my side leaned her head on my shoulder and secretly whispered her gratitude.


    Perhaps gratitude for helping her and helping the two to somehow open up to another person outside their circle.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t think it''s time to make a move on them. I could help them slowly thaw away their fear of men but I was currently more concerned with the girl at my side.


    So for the rest of the time I spent inside the Poem Appreciation Club, I stealthily slipped my arm to Mina''s waist, pulling her closer to me.


    Looking at her bingfortable being close to me with her headfortably resting on my shoulder, it''s a small leap but it''s a progress to our rtionship.

 Chapter 347: The Awkward Club (1)

    <h4>Chapter 347: The Awkward Club (1)</h4>


    When I left the Poem Appreciation Club, Mina escorted me out.


    Well, only until their door though. Because she''s somewhat satisfied with me today, Mina peeked her head out for me. And due to that, I scored another kiss from her.


    Being that was the third time when our lips met, she was already somewhat used to kissing me. She also let me do what I wanted, like sucking her to mine in which she returned with more eagerness on her part.


    And that''s not the best part. It''s her part embarrassed and part hateful act that resurfaced once our lips separated. Although Mina could be said to have already epted me, that act of hers only made her adorable in my eyes.


    Tomorrow would probably be a great day to visit her and hopefully, she''s alone.


    As for the three seniors, because they''re still afraid of talking to me, the introduction I did was enough for now.


    As much as I wanted to help Haruko to help those three, one day or one week wasn''t enough. And although they hadn''t shown it today, those three still hated me for getting in between them and Haruko.


    I needed to make them get used to my presence first before approaching them one by one.


    If a chance appeared wherein I run into them one of these days then I would grab it.


    After bidding my farewell to Mina, my feet then lead me to the Student Support Club.


    I told Nami, Hina and Saki that I would show up after all.


    I wonder if Ogawa already babbled about what he witnessed earlier or he sucked it up like I was expecting he would do.


    After knocking three times on the door of their clubroom, a grinning Saki weed me.


    Compared to before, that grin of hers now held some kind of meaning.


    "I''m here as promised."


    With the door opened, I could hear their group''s calm discussion inside. And among those voices, I could neither hear Tadano nor Ogawa''s voice. Are they not inside or they just became mute today?


    The fact that there''s no tension inside meant that the coward truly kept his mouth shut.


    "We''re about to leave. You''rete." Saki answered but instead of widening the gap for the door for me, she stepped out of it while maintaining the small gap.


    "I see. Either way, can I see Nami?"


    I acted normally but judging from how this girl''s action changed from how it was before, she''s going to ask me for something. And it''s obviously connected to what we did earlier.


    For her to be this quick in action¡­ Is she originally like this or is it because of how I gave her what she wanted easily? Was teasing her a wrong move on my part?


    Considering I wasn''t trying to steal her at first, for her to be this quick on the uptake, it''s like I opened her up to a whole new world when I kissed her.


    Well, it''s not that I don''t like how she''s acting. It''s just surprising that there''s no difficulty at all.


    "Sure. But first¡­" She bit her lips and gestured with her finger for me toe close.


    "Really? You want it here?"


    Her lips were already expecting me to grab it with mine. Moreover, how she looked at me was as if she''s looking at her lover.


    So much for asking me earlier if I was okay cheating with Nami, huh?


    Ah. It could be that my answer earlier removed that restriction in her mind.


    "I saw a chance, Ruki. Can I?"


    "I didn''t know you''re this brave. Moreover, you just had your first kiss earlier."


    "You''re not like Kazuo who will beat around the bush just to escape. And I¡­ as I said, I will jump at every opportunity that opens for me."


    "I see. But tell me something I don''t know yet, why are you interested in me? See, I''m not as kind nor as handsome as that guy. I also don''t possess a defining feature that will make you interested in me. I worked my way to have Nami fall for me but¡­ for you, it''s a mystery."


    She can''t be the same as Nikaido who got drawn in by my air of mysteriousness or so she called it. Or liking me without any definite reason.


    What did I do to be endeared to this girl?


    "I''m a simple girl so my reason will be seen by you as also simple. My interest in you began when Nanami brought you for the first time. I instantly noticed that you''re a lot different than the guys I know. Kazuo, Daiki and Taku."


    Kazuo is Ogawa. Daiki is Tadano. Then that Taku is that silent guy.


    The poor guy who probably has a crush on this energetic girl.


    "Did it note across your mind that I was just acting?"


    "Of course, it did. But when you talk back to Shizu-senpai... That''s when I concurred that you''re the real deal. Did you notice how I started to ship you and Nami since that day? It''s my own way to make you notice me."


    Ending her words with a wink, this girl was trying to make herself cute in front of me, huh?


    Well, she''s already cute enough. Just that, she alsoes as somewhat mysterious to me.


    "What about Ogawa?"


    She appeared to be thinking for a while but in the end, she shook her head while her hand reached for my face.


    "I''ll tell you next time when I get another chance to be with you. So, Ruki..."


    As her voice trailed, Saki''s lips ovepped mine, initiating a kiss by herself.


    Shepletely disregarded the risk that at any moment, someone might pass by or someone from inside their clubroom would check on her.


    Her lips still moved as clumsily as earlier. Nheless, I wouldn''t just reject this eagerness from her.


    I stepped forward and began responding to her kiss while my arms slipped to her back, pulling her closer to me.


    Upon feeling that, the girl abruptly opened her eyes as she probably got overwhelmed by what I did.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Saki? Why are you stuck at the door? Is that a client?"


    Suddenly, Izumi-senpai''s voice rang out from inside the room followed by the sounds of approaching footsteps.


    As panic filled Saki''s eyes, my urge to tease her kicked in once again. Tightening my arms, I prevented her from pulling away.


    In fear of being caught, she forcefully pulled her head back to separate her lips from mine to answer Izumi-senpai.


    "Un. I-it''s Onoda-kun, Izumi-senpai, he''s here for Nami!"


    As she almost shouted, the mention of my name instantly halted Izumi-senpai''s steps.


    "Ruki?!" And as if in chorus, Nami and Hina''s voices blurted out my name as I heard the squeaking of chairs when they suddenly stood up.


    Well, at this point, I already let Saki out of my embrace. She looked scared enough that I noticed how fast her heart was beating as she panicked.


    Afterward, she stared at me, not knowing whether she would hate me or not. She liked our kiss and our closeness after all.


    "Next time, let''s not do risky things like that, alright?"


    With that reminder from me, the girl slowly nodded before lowering her head to not let Nami and Hina who ran towards the door to not see her face.

 Chapter 348: The Awkward Club (2)

    <h4>Chapter 348: The Awkward Club (2)</h4>


    When Nami and Hina showed up, the two pulled me inside the clubroom drawing confused gazes from Izumi and Arisa-senpai.


    Naturally, it''s not the time to confront Ogawa yet.


    Upon looking at Nami''s eyes, her quirk was possibly working this time again.


    I only told them that I would be seeing them before they go home, not to enter the room when I had just made things somewhatplicated for the members of the club except the silent guy Taku and the fujoshi Kikuchi.


    Nheless, with me entering the room, the slightly suspicious time that Saki spent at the door with me waspletely forgotten.


    All of their eyes were all focused on me after all.


    Arisa-senpai was looking at me with a somewhatplicated expression while Izumi-senpai was throwing me a hateful re which instantly subsided when our gazes met.


    I guess what I did earlier also made her start to think for herself.


    As for Arisa-senpai, when our gazes met, I nodded at her and smiled slightly before turning my focus back to Nami.


    Ogawa who''s stone-faced before I entered, started trembling at his seat while Tadano just ignored my existence.


    Then there''s Kikuchi who''s not looking at me but Hina,plete with a meaningful smile. She''s surely wondering why Hina also went to the door to pull me in.


    As for the silent guy Taku, he nodded at me but his gaze then went to Saki who was following behind us.


    Ignoring the awkwardness that was building up, I put on an innocent expression as I greeted them.


    "Ah. Hello. I''m sorry for barging in. I''ll be leaving in a while but can I borrow Nami first? Ah. And also Hina."


    When I addressed Hina with her first name and also named her as another girl I am borrowing from them, three people raised their eyebrows.


    Arisa-senpai, Izumi-senpai and Kikuchi.


    The three guys in the room all had differing expressions. Tadano probably vowed to not meddle in our affairs anymore while the silent guy was only concerned for Saki who remained standing behind us.


    As for Ogawa, he''s probably trying to ignore me as he indulges in his fantasy.


    But seeing Nami this close to me, he''s nearing to blow his fuse.


    Lucky him, I still didn''t have any ns to break his fantasy and make him ept that Nami''s not his anymore so after I said that, I just reversed our positions and pulled the two girls with me outside their clubroom.


    Even if the three girls who had their eyebrows raised wanted to ask a question, I made sure that they wouldn''t have any chance to do so.


    "You two. I said I woulde and see you. Why did you pull me inside?"


    "I followed Nanami¡­ And I''m annoyed at Kazuo. After earlier¡­ he''s still tight-lipped as if what happened wasn''t his business anymore." Hina''s voice was riddled with repressed anger.


    She might''ve been smiling in that room earlier but this girl, this is how she really is.


    I remembered how she was also annoyed at Izumi-senpai for badmouthing me. Although she wouldn''t say it face to face, she would show it with her action.


    "I see. That''s how he is. Don''t worry. If you want to, I can send you two to the bus station now... What do you think, Nami?"


    Hina might not stop herself from being too annoyed with that guy who''s radiating inaction even when the one who stole his dream girlfriend was unting their rtionship in front of him.


    So to save her from that, it''s better to send them to the bus stop myself rather than let them all go together.


    Perhaps, they already noticed that there''s something wrong with Ogawa but without that guy opening his mouth to blurt out his growing frustrations, none of them would''ve known what I showed that guy earlier.


    Since he ran away. He would continue doing that just to prevent himself from answering Hina''s question.


    "Ruu. Did I do something not in line with my thoughts again?" Nami blinked her eyes as a troubled look appeared on her face


    Perhaps realizing that what she did earlier was unnatural.


    "If you mean pulling me inside the clubroom then yes. Is iting?"


    "Un. Maybe tonight or tomorrow. It''s aching again¡­"


    She put a hand below her navel as she winced in pain.


    "I see. Then let''s go. I''ll send you two home. And I''ll continue doing so until your period ends. Let''s forget about that Ogawa for now. You''re done with your club activity, right?"


    "Un. There''s still ack of clients that need support so we''re just hanging out in here¡­ Let me get my bag."


    Their club needs students who also need their help to have an activity after all.


    Shizu''s Student Council probably had a lessened workload due to the change in how Shizu gave the other members'' duties. And that meant less work for this club.


    "Me too." Hina also said next as she followed after Nami.


    However, I grabbed her arm first to say something.


    "Ah, ask Saki if she also wanted toe."


    "Ruki, don''t tell me¡­"


    Understanding the reason why I also included the girl, Hina almost gasped in surprise.


    "No, not yet. But she''s interesting."


    "... How did we fall into your clutches?"


    Hinamented as she released a sigh.


    "Because I''m not Ogawa. Go now, I''ll wait for you here."


    Giving her a simple answer which she immediately understood, I shrugged while posing a smile before urging her to follow Nami inside.


    A few minutester, we''re now on our way out of the Club Building.


    However, apart from the three girls, there''s also Kikuchi, Arisa-senpai and Izumi-senpai.


    Right. They all tagged along leaving the three guys alone in that room.


    Ah. No.


    They''re following behind us.


    While I could be seen sandwiched between Nami and Hina, those three could only look at our backs.


    Although Kikuchi and Arisa-senpai started asking questions as we walked, I answered them while subtly dodging all of them.


    In the end, none of them got the answer they were looking for.


    Moreover, the three girls would sometimes answer for me like three knights protecting a princess from fatal arrows.


    Ugh. Thatparison sounded off.


    Nheless, it''s like that.


    Kikuchi became too intrigued at the end as she pulled Hina to one side while Arisa-senpai silently contemted.


    I know she will start getting suspicious. And that will be amplified because of what I told her yesterday. If shees to me alone to ask her questions¡­ then I''ll just go and turn it around to finally know more about her past.


    As for Izumi-senpai, she''s probably just got dragged by Arisa-senpai. She''s probably still upied with what happened to us earlier in that abandoned clubroom.


    And judging from how Arisa-senpai looked at me, Izumi-senpai hadn''t told her what happened yet.


    But that would probably change tomorrow.


    Nheless, I was already prepared for what would happen next when ites to the two senpais.


    Before the bus left from the destination, Nami peeked out from her seat to wave at me and next to her, Hina did the same.


    And while that was happening, I observed the three guys looking at me with different expressions on their faces.


    Anger, fear and confusion.

 Chapter 349: Station Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 349: Station Appointment</h4>


    Somehow, those three guys were birds of a feather. They''re all interested in someone close to them but all those times where my existence still hadn''t intruded their circle, no one confessed to whoever they liked.


    Today, it ended up with me being the center of the women''s attention and the three of them following like ugly ducklings at our tail.


    I had no qualms with the silent guy but if he really had the hots for Saki, he shouldn''t have followed Ogawa or Tadano''s example. What did he get now? Saki confessed her interest in me and me being me, I epted it.


    What''s wrong with confessing? I always confessed straightforwardly. Telling the girls I wanted to steal them from their boyfriends. And despite their mixed reactions, I would push through.


    Honestly, rejection back then was only fueling my desire to steal the girl.


    For those three, they''re probably too afraid of being rejected. Or they''re all thinking about that so-called harmony of their group.


    What do they want then? Friends forever?


    Haa... Well, I wouldn''t understand the true dynamics of friendship since I could be considered a loner if my rtionship with those I stole weren''t counted.


    If one of them confessed and got turned down then shouldn''t it be fine? If they''re really good friends, rejection wouldn''t end up with them drifting apart. Unless that rejection was something they took seriously then that''s on them.


    But they''re all still too young. Most of them hadn''t felt the feeling of love or being loved yet. It''s more of mutual interest to each other.


    Well, of course, that couldn''t be applied to me and my rtionship with my girls.


    In any case, I already began my n to make Izumi and Arisa-senpai. As for Saki, although she gave me the reason why she''s interested in me¡­ I still couldn''t decide whether I would let her know what kind of rtionship she would be entering by associating with me.


    Like she said, she''s a simple girl who had just grabbed the opportunity presented in front of her.


    Nheless, the fear she showed earlier was genuine. She''s afraid that others would know about what she''s doing behind her friends'' backs.


    Ah. She recovered quickly anyway. When Hina asked her if she woulde with us, she energetically agreed.


    -


    -


    Before going back to pick up Aya, I went to the convenience store to buy something for Satsuki.


    I received her message that they would extend their practice today for an hour. This weekend, there will be another practice match for their team.


    Thinking about it, watching their match was probably a good ce to bring Himeko with.


    However, Satsuki might be mad at me for bringing a date along. Well, I''ll ask her first if it''s fine.


    Or maybe after our date ended, I could run to meet Satsuki.


    Either way, my part-time job would also start this weekend so it''s time to properly note my schedule.


    After buying a drink and a sandwich for Satsuki which was probably unnecessary but I still did, I messaged her to meet me at that side door.


    Seeing her sweaty and kind of ragged appearance as well as her basketball jersey that was sticking to her skin due to her sweat, the first thing that entered my mind was how sexy she looked. Moreover, her plump thighs were exposed for my eyes to feast on.


    If not for considering that Eguchi-sensei and her teammates were waiting for her, I would''ve held her and stopped her from going back to practice.


    In the end, because I took too long being mesmerized by her figure, I got reprimanded by the foul-mouthed girl for staring too much that she ended up bing embarrassed.


    Well, she was happy how I was admiring her figure. Even if I already saw her naked multiple times, I wouldn''t get tired of her.


    After I handed her what I bought, Satsuki thanked me and pulled me in for a short kiss that was filled with her action before going back to her practice.


    As I was going back to the clubroom to pick Aya up, Satsuki sent me a message that was filled with her thoughts that she was too embarrassed to say in front of me.


    That girl, even if I already changed her to be honest with her feelings, there were still things she would be embarrassed about. And this made that girl too lovely.


    Now I''m actually thankful to be able to remember how it feels to love and to be loved¡­


    Even if it''s still twisted in a lot of ways, we''ll make a ce for ourselves.


    -


    -


    When I arrived at the Book Club, Haruko and the others were also preparing to leave.


    So before I left with Aya, I got to properly bid Haruko, Himeko and Mina take care.


    Well, I didn''t push it to also walk with them since Itou and the other three were there.


    With our walk towards the station, Aya was enthusiastically continuing her narration of what happened in the book she was reading.


    Before we knew it, we had already arrived at the station and that made her somewhat dejected. Sending her up to her tform, I told her how I was looking forward to hearing more about the book which made the dejected girl brighten up once more.


    -


    -


    "Onoda-chi."


    Sitting at one of the benches near the entrance of the station while fiddling with her phone, Chii waved upon seeing me going back from Aya''s tform.


    With her pink-dyed wavy hair that was put up in a high ponytail and her uniform wherein two of her buttons were undone, despite looking like a gyaru, the girl was gathering the men''s attention because of how alluring she appeared.


    We actually already saw her when I entered with Aya. When our gazes met earlier, she just nodded at me, wordlessly telling me to do what I had to do first before going to her.


    "Let''s go?"


    I asked when I approached her.


    That simple question that I directed to her immediately gathered envious res around us and it was heightened when Chii answered with a clear tion in her voice.


    Although our talk went from a lighthearted to serious tone earlier, this girl''s mood was back to how it always was. Whether it was a mask or not, I don''t know. She also became great at acting after all.


    As always, those envious res weren''t enough for me to flinch and stop approaching her.


    Because the time already coincided with the office worker''s time to sign off from their work, the train cars were already filled.


    Instead of vying for a seat, I looked for a corner where I could let Chii rest her back while guiding her by hand.


    With the sea of people inside, it''s easy to lose her in the crowd.


    Well, that''s the excuse. In all honesty, I only wanted to hold onto her, taking advantage of this time where she''s my only focus.


    When I found a corner for us, I ended up standing in front of her rather than next to her. It''s the most ideal position for me to continue observing the girl who changed herself because of her love and hate for me.


    Unlike before when I only satisfied my unstoppable desire, I now have this new desire to get to know Chizuru. Both her gyaru persona and what she''s hiding beneath it.

 Chapter 350: How Many?

    <h4>Chapter 350: How Many?</h4>


    As the train started to move to its destination, the shaking of the train started.


    Without anything to grab onto for my bnce, I naturally ced my hand just next to Chii''s head, ending up for us to be in a position where I was seemingly covering her escape.


    "Chii. Do you want to hear about it now?"


    Because she had her head lowered without any sign of her lifting it to meet my gaze, I opened a conversation just to take her attention.


    The train ride would at mostst for 20 minutes so to make use of that time, it''s better to have something to talk to than spend it without even looking at each other.


    In the ssroom or even when outside it, this girl was even more energetic than Saki.


    She would greet anyone or wouldugh with her fellow gyaru friends in their group.


    However, every time she was with me, that gyaru persona of hers was always toned down to the point that she was only using it to mask what''s really going on in her mind.


    "You said it''s inappropriate here."


    Without meeting my gaze, I heard her answer which was almost a whisper.


    Looking around us, there''s no one who we should be cautious of. This was just her not knowing what to do in my presence.


    "It is. Since it''s too long and¡­ you might not like what you will hear."


    Telling the girls about my past was always riddled with my pessimism about it.


    But with the few instances that I did, their reactions were always contrary to what I was expecting.


    "It''s you. I bet it''s just filled with you stealing everyone you see."


    "That''s close or rather, urate enough."


    "Heh. That''s so like you. But I still want to hear everything from you, for real."


    "Then let me can I hug you?"


    "W-wha? In here?"


    "Not hug ''hug'', I''ll just lean closer to whisper it to you. What do you think?"


    "You''re totally trying to make me flustered, aren''t ya?"


    "Maybe? I''ll be honest then." After saying that, I leaned closer and drew my mouth close to her ears before whispering, "I want to make use of this time with you, Chii. Whatever the result, whether your hate for me that you buried will be brought back to the surface or not, I will keep liking, no, loving you. I messed up before so let me do this right today."


    With our current position, it would not be wrong to see us as a couple in public. However, this position also made it hard for anyone who would stare at us to see our faces.


    Thest thing I needed now was a distraction.


    For example, Fukuda. He could be a great friend but with both of us liking the same girl, just like with Sakuma or Ogawa, it wouldn''t end up too well.


    And, I had no intention to back down now that I confessed to her.


    If not for me wanting to know everything about what happened to her and what she truly thinks about me, she would''ve already epted me back in her life earlier.


    She specifically let me know what she told Fukuda about liking someone else after all. And that someone was me.


    "You''re still this forceful."


    "Tell me if you don''t like this, I''ll take a step back."


    "¡­ Are you for real? Go on. Let me hear everything about what happened to you."


    "Then, don''t fall asleep, I''ll kiss you if you do."


    "That kind of threat¡­ don''t you think that''s too mild and I might intentionally sleep for you to kiss me?"


    "That''s what I was aiming for."


    "Still shameless, Kii."


    "Un. That trait of me won''t change. Well then, let me start."


    Enclosing my free arm to her back while keeping my head close to her ears, I started my story which she silently took in.


    It''s not a great story but every time I would tell it to them, I would include everything. Well, except the perspective of the girls. It was still the same unadulterated version where I highlighted every bad thing I did to aplish what I set out to do. To satisfy my bottomless desire.


    Capitalizing on the crowded train, I stuck as close as possible to her.


    It was a long story that even after arriving at the first station since we''d ridden the train, the story still hadn''t reached the halfway point.


    And for a few minutes after I started, Chii, whose arms were crossed in front of her, was now holding onto my side while her chin was resting on my right shoulder.


    If we''re just close before, it''s now too clear to see that we''re hugging each other.


    Perhaps we''re an eyesore to the office workers around us, they all had their backs turned towards us, conveniently giving us the privacy that we needed.


    "Kii, it''s fine now. Jump to how you changed. I bet before that change you''re doing the same thing over and over."


    "You''re not going toment on what I did to some of the girls I mentioned?"


    "What for? It''s something that happened in the past. I just want to hear about it not to criticize what you did. Being the stupidly honest guy like you, there''s no way you''d craft a story with a reason to make me hate you or to pull my hate for you to the surface."


    "I guess you''re right. The change happened when I realized how Akane is a crucial part of me."


    "Akane? I see. She''s still with you even now. At first, I thought she''s like me but with how she openly approaches you, that girl¡­ she loves you even before you stole me."


    "Un. She held onto that despite seeing me with different girls, hoping that I will change and look back to her again one day¡­"


    "And she won. Her waiting paid off. Now I can confirm why you''re not alone at your house anymore."


    Because of our position, I couldn''t see the expression she had this time. But judging from how her voice was somewhat cracked, she''s feeling down. And it''s because of Akane.


    "I thought I was the first one who fell in love with you. That she''s nothing but a clingier girl you stole from someone. I became totallycent on that part."


    "Un. She''s different from the rest of the girls I have now."


    As always there''s no point lying to her. Everyone knew that there''s one special girl living with me at home.


    Well, if they see Miwa-nee and Minoru, they will also instantly understand. That part will probably be the hardest for them to swallow. The others who already saw Minoru might be epting it but those who haven''t yet, I don''t know how they will take the fact that I am already a father.


    Nheless, I still stood by beingpletely honest with them. I will not keep the truth about Minoru and Miwa-nee.


    "How many? Including the girls from our ss."


    Instead of following up with what I said, Chii asked a question.


    Perhaps it''s because she''s already convinced with what I told her or she just wanted to know after knowing about Akane.


    "Twenty-five. Not including those who I am still trying to get."


    "Huh? How are you still alive? No. In the first ce, do they know?"


    With how she became suddenly stiff, she was surely surprised from hearing the numbers.


    Well, anyone would be surprised. To be in a rtionship with all of them, it was unimaginable with the current moral of the world.


    "They do. What do you think?"


    "You''re insane, Kii¡­ How? How will I fit in that?"


    This girl. Is that really what she should ask? And after calling me insane.

 Chapter 351: Walk to her Home

    <h4>Chapter 351: Walk to her Home</h4>


    "If you''re asking me, I don''t have a direct answer to that. I can''t promise to always be by your side. This is what I told everyone. But believe me when I say that, as much as you want to stay with me, I''m the same. As long as a chance presents itself, I will be with you."


    I will never promise something I know I will not be able to fulfill.


    Some would say that giving a beautiful lie was always better than telling them the hard truth. However, when it was about me or my girls, I wouldn''t go down on that route.


    Because if I did, lies would just continue to pile up and it would end up hard to distinguish the truth from that mountain of lies.


    In time, those lies would also be the main cause why we''re going to drift away from each other.


    So, if they couldn''t handle entering this rtionship with me wherein they would have a lot of rivalries and with me not having enough time to always be there with them, telling them that truth at the start was a lot better than dying it until it would end up with them regretting their decision.


    That''s how it should be with Shizu. If she didn''t want to, she could just turn me down. And I would''ve respected it despite me having fallen in love with her. But her choice was unique.


    That was also what would happen to my new target. Izumi-senpai''s a target that I only chose to target because of how annoyed I was with that guy after all.


    The circumstances for my decision to steal her were different from those I stole before my change. Because at least, those who I stole back then were now proven to be girls I like.


    Well, that''s unless there''s someone I forgot which I also stole because of how annoyed I was with their boyfriend.


    If I sessfully stole her affection away from Ogawa, I would tell her the reason why I decided to steal. Even if it would probably be obvious in the passing of days, frankly telling it to her would be better.


    After that, depending on what would be her reaction, I would let her go even if it would end with her hating me.


    Well, if I also ended up falling for her then¡­ I would tell her the whole truth about me.


    For now, what I was doing to her was only to spite Ogawa, without the true sincerity I was showing Shizu or Arisa-senpai.


    I sympathize with her current status, true, but that''s just a part of the reason.


    Telling her I liked her earlier was somewhat of a lie, it''s just a convenient phrase to use if I wanted to sway her mind. The truth in our conversation earlier was how I wanted to steal her affection


    Nheless, if I ended up truly liking her in the passing of days then¡­ it wouldn''t bete to change my approach.


    Ah. I got sidetracked.


    Shifting my focus back on the girl enclosed by my arm, Chii was currently silent and perhaps contemting about my answer.


    I could feel her warmth as we continued hugging each other. While waiting for her answer, I savored what little time we had to be in this kind of position.


    And just like this, with Chii continuing her silence, the train reached the 2nd station.


    "Let''s go, I''ll walk you home."


    As if this was my stop, I was the one who guided her out of the train and the station.


    "You don''t need to formte an answer about what I said. The purpose of going home with you was to tell you my past and how I changed, right? Then let me continue. But first¡­ tell me which direction is your house."


    Well, her answer could wait. And it''s not like I was hurrying her to be mine again. But I really need a direction to walk her home.


    As if she was awoken from her state of contemting my words, Chii burst out inughter as she grabbed on my arm and led me on to walk. "You''re totally right, Onoda-chi. You''re here for you to tell your story. Continue, I will lead the way."


    With the silence out of the way, I continued my story until the point where I remembered how to feel that emotion.


    By the time my story ended around 20 minutester, it''s already five minutes since we stood before their house.


    "For you to learn the words ''like'' and ''love''. And for you to change for the better to take responsibility for your actions, those girls got my admiration. For real."


    When I finished my story, Chii or Chizuru, whichever persona was out, opened her mouth and expressed what''s inside her.


    "Thank you for walking me home, I appreciate it a lot and if I''m being honest, this day, for the new me, is the most exhausting. Knowing how you still feel for me and also knowing that you totally feel bad for saying those words back then. It lifted a lot of weight from my shoulder." She then put herself in front of me and grabbed my other hand. Despite her appearance as a gyaru this time, Chii had a sincere expression on her face.


    "I loved and hated you for a long time. Even if I wanted to forget about you, your words became my motivation to continue forward. This is the truth about me. Seeing you at our school at the start of our school year was really a thorough surprise. At first, I only wanted to observe but as time passed, the girls around you changed a lot so I thought you''re back to your usual routine."


    Since she''s someone who experienced being stolen by me, it was really easy for her to observe and pick up the clues. And surely, when she approached me to reveal her identity, it was probably to shake me and make me cautious. Before all that, she was aplete mystery to me.


    "I thought you''d be the same old Kii who would be pulling girls to some corner and making out with them. But when I noticed how they all looked at you, I found my previous self on them. Totally in love with the guy whom I should hate. I thought of warning them but I hadn''t had the time to do so because you''re always with them... In the end, I found out that I was wrong with my assumption. What they were experiencing with you wasn''t the same as what I experienced. Because gradually, as days continued to pass, the look in your eyes as you looked at them was totally different from how you looked at me years ago. It began containing emotion that you were incapable of showing back then. And that''s one of the reasons I decided to reveal myself to you. To confirm what changed."


    I see. What she told me earlier wasn''t the entirety of it. And this time, before the day ends for us and after hearing what exactly happened to me.


    "What''s the other reason?"


    There were passers-by looking at us. I was aware of that but at this point and with the dark of the night veiling our faces from afar, there''s no reason to mind them.


    Besides, I wanted to hear everything from her.


    "Because I wanted to rely on you again. To rely on the guy I couldn''t forget. Instead of Fukuda and the others, I wanted to be by your side again. I thought I could just bury the hate I felt for you and prevent you from finding out about it. But you pulled it out from its grave... Kii, what should I do?"


    Posed with that question, I shook my head as an answer. "I shouldn''t be the one dictating your choice. Chii, you''re your own person now. Whatever your choice will be, I will respect it. I will not force you into something again. I already did it once. Never again. Now that you know how it will be with me, you have to choose carefully. Naturally, I will not rescind my words about loving you."


    "Hmm? Is that you Chizuru? Who is that boy? Why don''t you invite him inside?"


    Before Chii could answer me, the door to her house opened and a woman in her thirties, who bore resemnce to Chii''s appearance years ago, appeared and called out to the girl.


    The woman who looked like a typical housewife was wearing a pair of sses. Judging from how she was squinting while looking at us, she had poor eyesight to see well in the dark.


    "Mama? Ah. I''ll being in soon."


    "Whating in? Your younger sister said that the two of you were already there for 10 minutes. If you''re going to talk, invite your friend in. Mosquitoes will soone out of their nests."


    "¡­ I''m sorry, Kii. Do you want toe in?"


    "Hmm. I guess I shouldn''t for now. I only promised to walk you home after all. Take the time to think. Next time Ie here, I will not decline the invitation to see your room."


    To lighten up the heavy mood that was resulted from how serious our previous conversation was, I uttered a joke.


    However, instead of riding on my joke, the girl threw a light jab on my chest.


    She took the joke seriously.


    "I promise. I will invite you in again if there''s a next time."


    "Chizuru, it''s rude to keep your guest out."


    Before she could be fully flustered, her mother''s voice rang out again.


    With bloated cheeks, the adorable gyaru answered back.


    "Mama, he''s going home. You can go in now, I''ll follow soon."


    At this point, we already let go of each other''s hand and Chii was already facing her mother.


    "See you tomorrow, Chii. Auntie, I appreciate the invitation but it''s getting dark. I''ll be going." I whispered to the girl first before waving my arm to her mother as I took a step back.


    Well, if I continue staying there, I might eventually ept the invitation. Better to retreat for now.

 Chapter 352: Friend (1)

    <h4>Chapter 352: Friend (1)</h4>


    Chii''s mother was like a preview of how she would look if Chii hadn''t changed herself and became a gyaru.


    And I could honestly say that¡­ I was probably blind back then to see her as a in and ordinary girl.


    Her mother was vibrating a real Japanese housewife vibe. Although she was wearing a long brown skirt, a in gray camisole topped by a purple tight-fitted cardigan, it somehow perfected that image. Add to that, her motherly side it that wasmonly seen in anime.


    Well, the inte called that kind of hairstyle as the ''hairstyle of death'' because more often than not, they''re mothers of a character that was about to die or was already dead before the story.


    Err¡­ Hina''s hairstyle was also like that. Hers was braided though. Like with Saki, I''ve only seen her undone hair once or twice.


    Nheless, that hairstyle fitted Hina and¡­ Chii''s mother. Well, it would surely fit Chii as well if she stopped putting on slightly excessive makeup and lipstick as well as dyeing her hair back to ck.


    Why am I being specific with Chii''s mother? It''s because she''s the first mother I saw from my girls apart from Aunt Akemi. I didn''t see Elizabeth''s mom too well when they caught us in their house because of how I was only focused on Elizabeth back then.


    Either way, it''s not like I''m interested in Chii''s mother. I was just thinking about how I should face her if the dayes and I asked for Chii''s hand from her.


    Ah. She still hasn''t answered me so I was jumping the gun here.


    Let''s forget about it for now.


    Before going back to the station, I sent a message to Chii which the girl replied almost immediately. Judging from how there''s a lot of typo in it, she was most likely being interrogated by her mother or her sister at the time my message went through and it instantly flustered her.


    What I wrote in that message was just another word of confession. I guess I put her in a tight spot. There''s an exmation mark at the end of her message after all.


    I have to prepare to be nagged tomorrow.


    -


    -


    When I reached home, Shio was already with Miwa-nee, downing cans of beer. At this point, they really became drinking sisters. At least they stopped chugging in my father''s collection. From a full cab before, it''s now reduced to half.


    I wonder what excuse would Miwa-nee make for drinking those when my parents arrived next week.


    How much would that cost if I chose to pay for it?


    Well, I''m sure Miwa-nee wouldn''t let me do that and she would even be angry if I brought it up.


    Upon seeing me arriving and entering the house with the clingy girl who spent her time sitting with Fuyu at the front door, waiting for my arrival, the two mature women waved at me before cleaning up and preparing the table for our dinner.


    Since she''s still here, Akane had Fuyu join us for dinner which made Minoru wonder who the girl was again.


    Fortunately, the boy was preupied with the children-oriented anime show that he was binge-watching in the living room to even think of questioning me if the girl was also someone I love or it would be too awkward.


    After dinner, Shio offered to drive the girl home.


    And to also send Shio to her apartment and make it look like I went home with her to the oldndy, I rode with them and sat myself at the passenger seat.


    Naturally, I made an excuse that I wanted to thank her for looking after Akane at school.


    Today, that silly girl sweated a lot from ying tennis with Fuyu and Yae. After dinner and before we left to send Fuyu home, I first brought her up to our room to sleep and rest.


    When I opened the messenger after I sent Chii home, I saw Akane and Yae''s sent photo which showed the times when they managed to score against the up-anding ace of their school''s Girls Tennis Club.


    Looking at the background of that photo, there''s a crowd watching them outside the court and the members of the club were all making sure to tightly guard the entrance inside.


    It''s an exhibition match wherein Akane and Yae teamed up against Fuyu.


    Although they scored some and won some games, the entire set was still won by Fuyu.


    I don''t know what will be the effect of that event in their school. Hopefully, it let the rumor between us die from the excitement of that match.


    Who knows? They might make it a headline for tomorrow''s newspaper with the focus not only on Fuyu''s tennis skills but also on the three women''s mesmerizing beauties.


    "Thank you for the dinner Onoda-kun and also for driving me home, Kinoshita-sensei. You''re Onoda-kun''s homeroom teacher, right?"


    As the car started to move, Fuyu broke the silence in the car by posing her innocent question.


    Well, although they met and ate at the same table, we probably forgot to properly introduce the two to each other.


    In my mind, I thought the two were already acquainted yesterday. Perhaps, that''s not the case.


    "Yes, I am. Why? Do you find it weird that I am eating my dinner at my student''s house?"


    This girl. What kind of question is that?


    Since it''s a conversation between them, I kept my mouth shut and just listened.


    Today is the 2nd day of Fuyu seeing Shio at home. If she didn''t start wondering why Shio was at our house, I would start to think that this girl was either someone who didn''t mind other people''s business or the type to keep a secret even when she wasn''t asked to do so.


    But with Miwa-nee there who introduced herself as my Aunt, Fuyu probably thought that the two were just drinking buddies and that it was just a coincidence that I was also living in the same house.


    "Not weird in a way of weird ''weird'' but more of, it''s like you and Onoda-kun had a casual rtionship that''s too different from a normal student-teacher rtionship wherein the teacher was being admired and respected while the student was being guided to the right direction."


    Guided to the right direction¡­


    Upon hearing the phrase from her, Shio and I unconsciously turned our heads to the side and wryly smiled at each other.


    "Is that so? How do I say this? I keep my teacher persona at school so, at this moment, I only see him as my friend''s nephew¡­"


    "And I''m seeing her as my Aunt''s drinking sister. It must be good to be an adult to drink alcohol every day."


    I interjected and said thest sentence in a teasing tone.


    Looking at the rearview mirror, Fuyu couldn''t help but giggle at it, especially when Shio lifted her hand and pinched my arm.


    She''s keeping her eyes on the road so she couldn''t direct a re at me.


    "True. Being an adult might''ve been said to be exhausting but at the same time, the freedom we''ll be getting to do anything we want is something I look forward to. As for Akane, I guess even as an adult, she''ll continue clinging to Onoda-kun here. You better take care of her. I''ll really be your enemy if she cries because of you."


    From a dreamy tone as if wondering what would happen when she reached adulthood, it instantly changed to her giving me a warning about Akane...


    That silly girl''s friend is truly wonderful.

 Chapter 353: Friend (2)

    <h4>Chapter 353: Friend (2)</h4>


    "Thank you again, Kinoshita-sensei, Onoda-kun."


    As we parked next to her house, Fuyu thanked us twice, first before she left the car and second before going inside their gate. She even bowed politely to Shio.


    Her modesty despite being called as the ace and admired by everyone was still like this. If it''s really not because of Akane overshadowing her, she''d be more popr.


    Nheless, I guess it''s much better to keep her away from being tarnished by others.


    And naturally, I hadn''t thought of getting my hands on her. I''m afraid to corrupt that girl just like how I corrupted my pure girls.


    Ah. Of course, the greatest factor was that I also saw her as a friend.


    Well, there might be a time that she would also get herself a boyfriend but that''s something I had no control over anymore. And I would certainly not regret it. Ah. Maybe only a little.


    At the moment, she''s like a precious gem that I don''t dare to touch with my dirty hand. She''s best to be admired as Akane''s trustworthy best friend.


    Obviously, I have no idea what she will think if she finds out the type of rtionship Akane is in with me.


    Most likely she''ll hate me and will try to pull Akane away but in the end, that silly girl will certainly choose me and their friendship might drift apart.


    Ah. I was overthinking again. Let''s not pile up assumptions and just be d that Akane has her and the other two as friends.


    "You kept on staring at her. Don''t tell me you''re also thinking of making her your girl?"


    I only unconsciously stared at her disappearing back and this girl already made a deduction of what that look meant¡­


    "Shio, what do you think of me?"


    "A pervert who will not spare even his teacher and his aunt." Shio bluntly answered before starting the car again.


    I don''t have any rebuttal to that, do I?


    "I guess that''s true. But I''m not thinking like that about Fuyu. I just appreciate her friendship with Akane. You see¡­ I never had someone I can call a friend."


    "Sakuma-kun isn''t one?"


    Of course, he isn''t. Group buddy perhaps?


    "You know what happened."


    Although I was honest about almost everything. The girls were mostly unaware of the process of how I stole or conquered them. Perhaps those girls on their chat group already talked about it amongst themselves but I wasn''t truly detailing the entire process.


    For example, Nami was aware that I was going after Shizu but apart from what I told her that I was helping her open up, the rest was only vaguely described by me.


    On the same note, I also only told Shio bits and pieces of what went down with me and Satsuki.


    "Ah. It''s not entirely your fault. As you said, you realized that you love Satsuki. It''s fair game when you confessed to her first."


    Fair game? That''s what I think as well...


    "Shio, you should start distancing yourself away from me. Look, I''ve started influencing your thoughts. That''s not something my Shio will say."


    Based on what I know about her, this woman would surely tell me that what I did was truly wrong. However, at the same time, since it''s already in the past, I should just make sure that Satsuki wouldn''t be hurt because of me.


    "This guy. I''m telling the truth! You know, although I only had one chance at romance during my high school, let''s not mention that guy. Haa¡­ Why did I remind myself of him? Anyway¡­ I heard a lot of things from the girls in my ss."


    "Alright, I''m listening for an adult view."


    Well, since she started giving her view about the situation. Let''s hear about it.


    But wait, how did we end up on this topic?


    "This isn''t an adult''s view but a woman''s view! You see, a girl may harbor some kind of interest in a guy and she may start thinking that she now likes that said guy. She will begin hoping that the said guy will someday confess to her or she gathers enough courage to confess to the guy. That''s how it is normally. But you see, if another guy then begins showing an interest in her and that new guy actively shows it for the girl to notice. New thoughts will enter her mind. Unless it''s something deeply embedded in the girl''s heart or mind, she will also start having an interest in the guy who''s not scared to show his interest to her." Shio ended her words while gulping down the umted saliva on her mouth.


    "I understand. But Shio, there''s still a lot of factors for the girl to be interested in someone else other than the guy she took an interest in. For example, appearance."


    "I know where you''re getting at but you''re being sidetracked, Ruru. We''re talking about what you did with Satsuki, right? That girl, she came to love you more than Sakuma-kun much earlier than you thought of. Perhaps, she was holding onto what she thought of as love on her part towards Sakuma-kun but with your interactions with her¡­ you gradually climbed up and stepped on where he was standing before. You reced him and what she thought as her still loving him when you''re the one embracing her, she''s just running away from the reality that you''ve sessfully won her." Taking her hand off the gearshift and slowing down the car, Shio put her hand over mine before continuing. "That''s why. You shouldn''t me yourself. They''re not a couple before you approached her. If the friendship between the two of you cannot bloom again then it just means that he can''t ept that he lost to you."


    Before I answered, I picked up a bottle of water ced on the dashboard and handed it to her.


    Well, she looked parched after talking for too long.


    Fortunately, we''re already near her apartment. Parking the car to the side of the road, Shio drank it before turning her body towards me to wait for my response.


    "No. When I decided to get Satsuki for me, I already cut the possibility of being friends with him."


    Now that Sakuma''s focusing on Satsuki''s sister, would it just sweep away what I did to them?


    Shio didn''t know that the two asked me for help. To make the two of them a couple. And I used that to my advantage.


    "I see. You can certainly look at it that way. Ruru, do you also want a friend?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know. With my secret. I probably will not be able to trust anyone else to keep the secret once they find out. So as much as possible, I will spend the time with all of you instead."


    There''s no way I would trust another guy with my secret.


    Although I showed Ogawa that I was going after Hina, it''s not to the point of showing him the true nature of my rtionship with them.


    As for Sakuma, I only told him that I wouldn''t mind taking everyone who took my interest. He''s unaware of the actual extent of my rtionship with the other girls except with Satsuki


    Well, this just confirmed it. I don''t need a friend that might endanger the secret about my rtionship with all of my girls.


    There''s no pointmenting the fact that I didn''t have any friends like everyone else.


    "Ruru. Come here, let me hug you." With a tinge of wetness in her eyes as if she understood the conclusion I arrived at, Shio enclosed me in her doting embrace.

 Chapter 354: Front Page

    <h4>Chapter 354: Front Page</h4>


    It''s the third day of Akane''s period and most likely this would be thest.


    When I woke up this morning and saw Akane closely watching as I opened my eyes, I noticed the tinge of guilt in hers, perhaps because of how she behaved these past two days. Who knows how long she was waiting for me to wake up? However, with how close she was and with my arm hugging her tightly, she''s most likely chosen to just wait for me to wake up.


    When she noticed that I already woke up, Akane forced a smile as she greeted me ''good morning''.


    That alone confirmed what I saw in her eyes.


    Because I stayed at least two hours at Shio''s ce before going backst night, I found this girl sitting right before the front door covered with our nket, snoozing softly.


    She most likely woke up and when she didn''t see me at her side, she hurriedly went down to look for me but because of her being tired, she dozed off again while waiting for me to arrive.


    I did message her just in case she would wake up but I guess that''s not enough when her quirk was on full throttle.


    Due to that, I didn''t wake her up and just scooped her in my arms, bringing her up to our room.


    Obviously, I didn''t me her for acting like that and I was, in fact, more than happy to see her waiting for me.


    Halfway through it, she woke up and clung to me tightly as if she hadn''t seen me for a long time.


    Well, since she''s woken up, instead of urging her back to sleep, I apanied her as we talked about a lot of things, both of our worries and our views for our future, before falling asleep inside each other''s embrace.


    That''s why seeing this girl feeling guilty today, I only shook my head and nted a kiss on her apple-red lips, conveying once more that what happened these past two days wasn''t a bother so she didn''t need to feel guilty.


    Well, knowing the silly girl, she would always feel bad. To counter that, no matter how many times it would happen, I would always reassure her in my own way.


    Perhaps because it was about to end, her clinginess wasn''t that severe today.


    If I chose to, I could just send her to her tform and that would already be fine for the girl.


    However, I continued to fulfill my promise to her.


    Riding the same train and seeing the same set of people who kept on ogling at us, I apanied her to her school.


    While we''re closely huddled up on the train, I told her the idea I came up with earlier.


    Well, it''s not really just an idea from a sh of inspiration, rather¡­ This act of sending her to her school should''ve been done by me ever since the day I remembered that emotion.


    For me to only think about this after her period was about to be over was somewhat unforgivable on my part.


    Although it might not be an everyday urrence, once or twice a week was something that I was sure would make this silly girl overjoyed, with or without her period.


    Ah. Naturally, I had another reason why I wanted to continue sending her to school even if her quirk was already over.


    It''s to have a chance to spend time with my other girls from her school after dropping her off.


    Well, as the stupidly honest guy, I also mentioned that purpose to Akane which she easily epted. As always, she didn''t want to unnecessarily show her jealousy.


    These past two days, she''s also aware that I met up with Ririka and Mizuki after dropping her off at their school gates so it''s easy to deduce for her that I was also aiming for that.


    Because we''re still students, it''s really hard to always meet up. With this¡­ even a few minutes of being with them could reduce the longing we had for each other.


    Well, it might not always end up with us going to a private ce and doing it. Seeing them and spending time with them was enough reason for this.


    As much as how they wanted to see me, I was the same. So that time before going to my school was precious enough to be spent with them.


    "Ipletely understand, husband. You miss them and they miss you. Being jealous will not do us any good after all." Akane whispered her answer when I honestly confessed the other reason to her. She even held my hand tightly before giving me a reassuring smile.


    "Un, thank you, Akane. Either way, I wasn''t lying when I said how I also treasure this moment of sending you to your school like a good boyfriend."


    "I believe you, silly husband. You''re always serious when ites to me. But don''t forget, you''re not just my boyfriend."


    "Ah. You''re right, wife."


    Upon hearing me calling her ''wife'' again, the girl lovingly giggled and kissed me.


    And due to us being in a public ce, we heard the clicking of tongues and envy-filledments from the surrounding students who witnessed that.


    Well, after two days and now the third, I was already used to the attention we were getting and as always both of us were ignoring them.


    At this point, it was already established that the most popr 1st-year student at their school was totally in love with her boyfriend that they didn''t mind showing their affection to each other even in a public ce.


    Perhaps, that might be a headline in the newspaper published by their newspaper club soon.


    "Husband, I''m going. Thank you. See youter." Still unting a very bright smile on her lips, Akane happily waved at me before turning around to go inside.


    That smile was naturally brought by the fact that I escorted her to her school again and that I would continue doing so even when her period ended.


    When I turned around to start walking away from their school gate, the boys who saw that smile were all mesmerized and dumbstruck even if that wasn''t directed to them.


    Well, I couldn''t fault them for that, my Akane really had that much charm that even some of the girls also stood dumbly from where they were.


    I didn''t wait for them to recover from that. Leaving them there, I continued on my way back.


    As I wade through the opposite current of students, although I was already expecting it, the annoying newspaper club guy from yesterday blocked my way again.


    "Onoda Ruki. Are you free for an interview now?"


    What''s this guy''s name again? Honestly, I couldn''t remember anymore. I only recognized him this time due to that note and pen he was holding. Ah. There''s also the threat that he posed for us. I shouldn''t interact too much with this guy.


    "No. Still not interested." After saying that, I stared at him with the same cold re as yesterday.


    Although that made him take a step back again, the guy recovered quickly this time as he pulled out a neat piece of paper from his bag.


    "I understand. It''s a shame. Well then, you might like a copy of this."


    After handing me the paper which turned out to be the issue of their newspaper for today, the guy then sidestepped and disappeared into the crowd going to their school.


    Looking at the newspaper, my guessst night seemed to have been correct. The headline and the photo printed at the front was truly about the tennis match between Fuyu, Akane and Yae yesterday where ording to the headline, it pulled almost half of the school''s poption.


    That sounded exaggerated but since it concerned my Akane and Yae, my interest waspletely piqued that I continued to read it. However, there''s another news article that took my attention.


    "The boyfriend of a certain popr girl is also mysteriously popr? But who is he?"


    That Ka or whatever. Ah wait, there''s his name, Katou.


    This article was what he wanted me to see, huh? How did that deserve a space in a front page?


    Besides, we only exchanged a few words, what did he write in it?


    Haa¡­ let''s read itter, I still need to go somewhere.


    Today, it wouldn''t be just one girl like with Ririka and Mizuki.


    I didn''t know if they decided it by themselves or not but I was informed that it would be the duo of Elizabeth and Yukari.


    That chuunibyou and her bestfriend who changed for the better.


    Walking along the winding streets of this neighborhood near their school, I arrived at a certain¡­ house.


    Looking at it from afar, the memory of spying on Elizabeth''s parents to know when they would not be around when they grounded her from going to school after that incident came back in my mind.


    That''s right, her house was near their school.


    Perhaps only around 15 minutes of walking distance?


    For those two to choose this ce¡­ What will her parents think upon seeing me again?


    "My Dark Prince, you finally answered my summons."


    As I knocked on their front door, Yukari opened it but the first thing that registered in my eyes was the crown-adorned golden hair of Elizabeth.


    She had her arms crossed while one of her hands was resting on her cheeks.


    Well, the most eye-catching thing was that she''s still not dressed for school.


    Wearing her polka dot printed pajamas, the crown and her outfit didn''t fit.


    "Uhm¡­ Ruki. I''m sorry, we just woke up." Yukari bowed and apologized on behalf of her friend. Like Elizabeth, she''s still in her nightwear.


    I see, Yukari had a sleepover here that''s why the two were together. But where are Elizabeth''s parents?

 Chapter 355: Stuck between the Two

    <h4>Chapter 355: Stuck between the Two</h4>


    It''s Wednesday. As it turns out, Yukari was here because Elizabeth''s parents would leave the house early this morning.


    And coincidentally, it''s only this morning.


    Elizabeth''s father was suddenly sent for a business trip and her mom went with him. The trip was for two days and one night so by tomorrow, they would be arriving here.


    If I recall correctly, her father was a general manager in a bank firm. I had no idea if that had changed.


    I already knew her mother to be someone clingy as well. Whenever she would have the chance, she would be with her husband. That''s also why Elizabeth became an only child. If she gave birth to another, she would get less time to spend with her husband.


    "My Dark Prince, let our attendant cook our breakfast,e and join me in our Chamber of Passion."


    Elizabeth, ignoring my somewhat questioning look from seeing her in her pajamas, grabbed my arm, pulling me up to guide me to her room, our Chamber of Passion.


    Since this house was considered by her as our castle, she conveniently named every part of it ording to her imagination. And with Yukari here with us, she turned her into some kind of attendant when for all I know, they slept together in the same roomst night.


    Let''s see, with how Yukari changed, she wouldn''t take this lying down like before.


    "Risa... I''m also Ruki''s woman. I''m not your attendant!" Raising her voice slightly, Yukari inched closer from where we were sitting and hugged my arm, pressing that bountiful chest of hers on me.


    Because of her slightly revealing nightwear, I could firmly feel the heavenly softness of her breasts. She''s bigger than any of the girls around my age and¡­ perhaps, only Miwa-nee could beat her when ites to her bust.


    That''s how developed Yukari is. Add her mature allure then she''s aplete housewife package.


    Comparing this Cursed Princess of mine to hers, the former felt like a child that I needed to babysit while thetter was someone who I would like to take care of me.


    "Ugh. Just follow along, Yukari. My Dark Prince is here for the both of us, I''ll give you timeter. Will you cook for us? Please?"


    Perhaps she''s also not used to Yukari raising her voice like that, Elizabeth was taken aback as she lowered down her tone to bing the timid Risa that wasn''t being masked by her eight-grader syndrome.


    "¡­ Ruki. What should I do?"


    Instead of answering Elizabeth, Yukari turned to me to ask for my answer.


    I guess she still has the same habit as before.


    Back then, whenever we three were together, she would often wait for me to open my mouth before she moved herself. The little difference from before was that she''s now asking me herself rather than waiting for me to interject.


    "Although I already had my breakfast, I can''t deny that I miss my Yukari''s cooking."


    I turned my head to the girl and put my hand on her cheek. Feeling the warmth of my palm, Yukari melted into my arms as she lovingly snuggled herself to my chest.


    "That''s unfair, my Dark Prince. Hast thou forsaken me?"


    "Alright, don''t stop using old English. We''re still struggling with basic English, you know? Besides, you asked Yukari to cook for us and I did the same. You should also ask her appropriately. Like you, she''s also my Princess."


    Instead of me getting pulled to stand up, I exerted a little force to sit her back down, taking my free side.


    "Thank you, Ruki."


    Touched by my calling her as my Princess, even though she''s not a chuunibyou like her bestfriend, Yukari kissed me on her own initiative for how happy she felt.


    "Ugh. This is our castle, my Dark Prince. Why do I feel like you were slowly being stolen by Yukari."


    Watching Yukari kissing me this close, Elizabeth pouted her lips before copying her bestfriend into hugging my arm tightly and pressing her not so bountiful future.


    "Don''t be envious. I''ll be with you soon but let me help Yukari for a while. Have you prepared your uniform for today?"


    Patting the chuuni''s head the girl''s pouting expression rxed as she carefully pressed her cheeks on my chest, rubbing it like a kitten


    Because of her crown, she couldn''t move carelessly or it would hit me and that favorite crown of hers woulde off.


    Unlike before, I wasn''t intentionally talking in the same chuunibyounguage that I somehow perfected through practice...


    Although I''m shameless, it''s also embarrassing for me to let Yukari hear it.


    It''s fine if I was alone with Elizabeth but¡­ the other girls might look at me weirdly if they knew I could match up with Elizabeth''s eloquence in chuunibyou-ism.


    "More, my Dark Prince. Pat me more."


    "You didn''t answer me."


    "Uhm. I will prepare it. But I need more of your undying affection, my Dark Prince. The Curse of Separation has been gnawing at my heart since six nights ago."


    "Haa. Alright my spoiled Princess, lift your head."


    As soon as she heard that, Elizabeth excitedly lifted her head from my chest and parted her lips while heatedly staring at my face.


    Her previous lonely tone she mixed with her voice was naturally an act. I knew it was an act, of course, but letting her get away with it was fine. I was already used to her act that had the purpose of making me dote on her more. It''s not like it''s hurting me. Moreover, my Elizabeth was too adorable whenever she was doing that.


    Under her expectant gaze, I slowly lowered my head to nt my lips on hers.


    Devoid of any worry that someone would interrupt us, our kiss gradually deepened as Elizabeth went from pressing herself at my side to climbing up and straddling one of my legs.


    On the other side, Yukari, who became silent as she watched us gradually go into our own world, bit her lips and did the same.


    When she found the chance, she grabbed me by my cheeks and kissed me under Elizabeth''s surprised gaze.


    It was the first time it happened that instead of waiting for her turn again, Yukari fought for my attention.


    Well, this was the first time in months since the three of us were together in one room. Elizabeth probably thought that it would be the same as before wherein she''s the one who''s always on the attack while Yukari was only waiting for me to turn in her direction.


    "If I want to be noticed more by you, this is a necessary change. Risa, we both love the same guy. Let''s not fight over him, okay?"


    "Yukari¡­ You''re too brave to say that when you''re the one who stole my Dark Prince''s attention."


    Elizabeth answered and upon seeing that my lips were freed from Yukari''s lips, she lunged herself at it.


    Although I could stop them, I used the time to thoroughly observe the changes of the two. Even if they looked like they''repeting, the two were actually having fun together as they alternately kissed me. In a few minutes since that started, our saliva was already mixed together and the two who were having fun started to heat up.


    Well, my arms already moved themselves and firmly grasped their supple behind.


    In the end, the first 10 minutes of my stay in Elizabeth''s house became like this. The time is ticking so after satisfying the two of them for two minutes more, I urged Elizabeth to move while I went with Yukari to the kitchen.

 Chapter 356: Yukari

    <h4>Chapter 356: Yukari</h4>


    "I liked how you''re that assertive now," I whispered to Yukari after Elizabeth disappeared to her room.


    They''re both still in their nightwear and there''s not really a sense of urgency for them since it''s just a 15-minute walk to their school. Even when we spend that much time exchanging affection in the living room, there''s still a lot of time for us to spare.


    "Don''t tease me. I¡­ I steeled my heart for it. Risa loved you too much that I was always overwhelmed back then. If not for you turning your attention to me, I would most likely watch or ignore you two go at it, while I was there with you."


    Although she almost stuttered, I could see the determined look in her eyes. The determination to continue changing for the better.


    When Ipletely conquered both of them before, there were times like these wherein I was with both of them together.


    And Elizabeth being Elizabeth, she''s more proactive than Yukari especially when I was riding her chuunibyou acts. Yukari would then spend her time in the corner, trying her best not to look at us


    "That''s so like my Yukari. I guess you really deserve to be praised today."


    As she turned her back to me to pick the ingredients she would be using in the fridge, I went behind her and slipped my arms from her sides, pulling her in my embrace.


    Ignoring the fact that we''re at Elizabeth''s house and the girl was just in her room, I just couldn''t help but dote on Yukari today.


    It was really different from back then after all.


    The easily influenced girl was now thinking for herself. And I''m truly d that¡­ she kept on loving me.


    when we''re still together, I was cruel to her. The things I had her done... I didn''t even remember if all of those were things she wanted to do or she was just forcing herself to do because I said so.


    There''s no point going back and digging what happened before. It would just bring back unpleasant memories for this girl. Instead of that, I would aim to create new memories with her. With her changed self wherein it would not always be about what I want.


    "Ruki¡­ We''re going to cook, right?"


    Because I was tightly hugging her, she couldn''t help but close the refrigerator in front of her to stand up straight and looked behind to meet my gaze.


    As soon as she did, I took her lips once again before answering her.


    Although we satisfied ourselves in the living room, it''s still different when there are only the two of us.


    "Just for a while. I told you, this is me praising you. Besides, you looked so sexy in this nightwear. Now I began thinking of bringing you home with me again."


    I only brought her home a few times before but whenever she was there, it''s almost like we''re a newly married couple. No. The most unforgettable moment with us back then was how she always cleaned the house, especially the room we were using like a proper housewife.


    Whenever that would happen, I would watch behind her and admire the view.


    Well, I could only appreciate that memory now. I was really too cold and only driven by my desire back then.


    "Praising, huh? You''re still the pervert Ruki. What would happen if Risa emerged from her room and saw us like this? That girl will be too jealous." Returning my kiss, Yukari returned a whisper as if she''s afraid for Elizabeth to hear our voices and find out that instead of cooking like we told her, we''re now this close again.


    "Don''t worry about her. After helping you, I''ll go with her to prepare the bath."


    They didn''t necessarily need a bath since they probably took onest night but¡­ what we''re doingter would need them to clean themselves again or they would appear sticky with sweat at their school.


    "Then, Ruki. Chop the ingredients for me. And go to Elizabeth''s side."


    "Are you sure that''s what you want now?"


    "I am. There''s still timeter so¡­ Let''s finish what we have to do first."


    Yukari put a finger on my lips and pushed my head away.


    Although she didn''t remove my arms on embracing her, she opened the fridge once more and started picking the ingredients for what she would be cooking.


    "I understand. By the way¡­ I also love that you''re still this considerate for Elizabeth. Even if she''s like that, seeing you two continue your friendship despite what I did that almost broke that¡­ I think I need to say this now, something I failed to say before¡­ Thank you, Yukari. I love you."


    Once she''s done and she ced those ingredients on the counter, I followed her and whispered in her ear once more. This time, I put everything I''m feeling for her in it.


    Upon hearing it, I noticed how Yukari shuddered slightly as she slowly turned around to face me, resting her back on the countertop.


    She reached for my face, slipping her two hands to the back of my ears, holding my head like that.


    As she pulled on my head to level my gaze with her, Yukari opened her mouth and said in her unusually sweet and mature voice.


    "You and your sweet words. Now that what you''re saying is filled with your real emotions, this is even more effective¡­ Back then, you only showed it in your actions. How you cared and how important I am to you¡­ I thought that''s already enough but hearing it from you at this moment¡­ It''s truly wonderful that I wanted to cry. Can I cry, Ruki? I''m so happy that I want to shed these tears of joy."


    Towards the end, Yukari''s voice cracked as if she was already about to cry. However, the smile she was showing me at this moment was even more beautiful than what she showed mest Thursday.


    I told her I didn''t want to see her crying again but if it''s tears of joy then¡­


    "You can. Of course, you can. I''m now ready to wipe the stain it will leave behind."


    I pulled my handkerchief and waved it in front of her. And upon seeing that, instead of bursting into tears, the girl giggled andughed her heart out.


    "Let''s not stain that handkerchief then. Ruki, I love you so much. I''ll continue to change but if you think it''s too much, tell me, okay? I want to be someone who can stand next to you without lowering my head again."


    "I understand, I''ll tell you when it''s already too much. For now, this new side of you is more than enough. My Yukari isn''t as timid now and can speak what''s on her mind. That''s just what I want to see and you''re doing it well."


    Pulling my head down again, Yukari kissed me again and this time, it continued until we entered a more passionate state.


    If not for catching our breath, we probably wouldn''t stop and remember that we needed to cook now or else, Elizabeth would find out that after all the time she spent in her room, we didn''t aplish anything.


    That''s why for the next five minutes, I helped the girl chop the ingredients before leaving to check on Elizabeth in her room.

 Chapter 357: Intentionally Tripping from her Spell

    <h4>Chapter 357: Intentionally Tripping from her Spell</h4>


    "My Dark Prince, have your tryst with Yukari ended? For you to crawl back to our royal chamber, be careful of the Spell I cast on the floor. You might slip and fall down on top of me."


    As I entered her room, I instantly noticed the nketid down on the ground. It then extended up to her bed wherein she covered herself with it.


    Elizabeth''s shoulders were bare and the pupil of her eyes looked as if they turned heart-shaped.


    I see. The Spell she cast on the floor was this nket, she would surely pull it once I stepped on it and that would lead me to fall down on top of her, right on her bed. This girl, she never changed. Nheless, the girl''s various shenanigans were almost always adorable.


    "Is my Princess peeping on us?" I acted innocent and intentionally stepped on the nket.


    And as I was expecting, Elizabeth pulled on the nket, gently.


    Due to that, what she intended to happen failed. She was already about to pout and sob when I, magically or intentionally, toppled over towards her.


    Acting as if her Spell worked, I also gently pressed her down the bed with my hands ''identally'' sping both of her hands.


    While eximing with a cute and brief ''Kyaa!'', Elizabeth ''shyly'' turned her head sideways.


    Her door was shut tight. Most likely, this girl had just guessed what I was doing with Yukari. She was also experiencing it whenever we''re alone after all.


    And now, with my intentional ying with what she hoped to happen, that slight jealousy she was feeling all faded from her mind.


    "My Dark Prince, I warned you about the spell¡­"


    Still keeping her act, Elizabeth softly muttered.


    With my body pressing on hers, one of my knees rested between her legs, propping me up to not let her bear my entire weight.


    "I''m sorry if I didn''t listen. You see, I noticed a bad Princess that wanted to be punished. I remembered that I told her to prepare."


    Drawing my face near her exposed ear, I blew on it before whispering those words.


    Elizabeth instantly flinched and bit her lips. Naturally, she''s still just acting as if she''s scared when in fact, she''s immersing herself in the scenario she created.


    This wasn''t her acting out her fantasy but just her way to express herself.


    It''s always been this way. Ever since I met her she''s already like this. There were times when she would revert back to normal, just likest Thursday when I flicked her forehead but that''s a rare urrence and she often only showed that to me or her parents.


    Right. She''s a behaved Princess whenever she''s in front of them. Her acting like a princess and queen of a cursed kingdom was just her way to have fun and perhaps, to protect herself.


    Because of her 1/4 foreign descent, her beauty has the touch of a western feel. So more often than not, the boys around her would always approach her in hopes to be close to her.


    Her chuunibyou act was somehow true to its name, it started during her 8th grade or 2nd year in middle school and I met and conquered her before that school year ended.


    That ex-boyfriend of hers was just someone she found as a kindred spirit when she started acting as Elizabeth, the Queen of the lost kingdom, Arkadia, Wielder of the Staff of Judgement and the Crown of Doom.


    That staff of judgement was a baton stick she still kept to this day. It''s in this room, hanging on her wall. And the Crown of Doom was naturally the crown she always wore. Those two had their own backstory ording to her but let''s not delve into that.


    "I did prepare! Look, I prepared our passion chamber¡­" Elizabeth released her hand from mine to grab my head and make me look around the room.


    It''s still the same room as before, on the right side, there''s therge window where I used to climb. The rope I used was slightly pulled up but whenever I would go to her back then, she would lower it for me.


    "I didn''t see anything new here. Are you sure you prepared enough? Besides, that''s not the preparation I asked you to do. You and Yukari will have to go to school in an hour and I couldn''t see your uniforms here."


    I once again scanned the room to check if I missed something. And sure enough, there''s something that caught my eye next to her mirror. A white bridal gown as well as a pair of dark suit and pants.


    This girl, where did she get those? No, in the first ce, why did she have those?


    Looking at its size, the suit fits my current build. Although I would probably still grow, at this moment, that suit she disyed would probably fit my body perfectly. And that white bridal gown¡­ although the fabrics weren''t that good, the way it was made would entuate this girl''s beauty with a western touch.


    Noticing that my eyes were focused on those disyed, Elizabeth''s proud voice rang in my ears, "What does my Dark Prince think? When will we hold our wedding?"


    As I turned my eyes back to her, I could see her satisfied expression and a somewhat smug look. Her perfect-sized chest that was pressed beneath me was even lifted a bit.


    "Is that Ririka''s work?"


    Hearing my answer, the girl immediately scowled as if that''s not what she''s expecting from me.


    "¡­ It is. Is it not to your liking?"


    "No. I''m only surprised. What are you thinking? Do you want us to wear that?"


    "Un. Even if a true wedding is still impossible for us, I want to take a photo of us in that attire. Can we?"


    As I thought. This girl wanted to create more memories with me. In the end, she''s still afraid that I would disappear again. She even dropped her chuunibyou act to tell me this.


    And looking at how she seemed about to cry if I refuse, I couldn''t help but me myself for hurting her before.


    Most likely, she''s not the only one still thinking like this. A lot of them, especially those girls that I haven''t met again afterst Thursday. Yua, Aika, Hiyori and Miyako. There''s also Ria. Ist saw her in person when I went to Aoi''s house. Although we''re all talking regrly through Messenger, it''s always not enough.


    "A photo. Alright. Let''s take it. If it''s for my Princess then¡­ I''ll wear anything."


    Of course, as long as it''s not something that will let me lose my dignity as a man.


    "Really?"


    With a new sparkle in her eyes, Elizabeth pulled my sandwiched my face with her palms.


    "Un. When do you want it?"


    "Right now!" With arge grin on her lips, Elizabeth then hooked her arms to my back as she used me to support herself as she rose from the bed.


    Naturally, I circled my arm to her back and carried her instead.


    However, because there''s nothing to hold the nket covering her, it fell down, exposing her naked upper body.


    Her silky white and unblemished skin once again entered my eyes. Her curves were so perfect that my hands supporting her buried themselves on her waist. Her twin mounds were perky enough that it appeared as if it''s defying gravity.


    Seeing her like this after so long, I could clearly feel my blood rushing down that certain part.


    "Hmm? Why are you naked? Are you actually aiming for something else?" Although the answer was already obvious, I still asked to tease the girl.


    As her face gradually turned red from embarrassment, Elizabeth tightened her hooked arms to escape my gaze.


    However, because of what she did, her naked body pressed on mine and I could clearly feel her quickening heartbeat.


    Even if she loved it when I was staring at her, she''s still feeling embarrassed now that we''re once again alone in her room.


    "¡­ N-no. I was about to wear it but I suddenly heard your footsteps." Elizabeth silently muttered. Her chuunibyou act was now shelved at this moment.


    Well, she''s always like this whenever we would enter an erotic mood. It''s weird, even for her to continue acting as the Cursed Princess when we''re doing it¡­


    However, as soon as we finished, that act would instantlye back to hide her extreme embarrassment from doing naughty things with me.


    "I see. And you spontaneously clung to me, forgetting the fact that you''re naked. You''re always like this. Either way¡­ my eyes were blessed upon seeing your exquisite figure once more."


    Upon hearing that, I instantly felt her teeth quickly bite on my shoulder.


    "Ruki¡­! Stop. Don''t tease me."


    "Do you think I''m teasing you? Don''t you know what I am?"


    They all know it and every time I would close in on them, they would call me like that.


    "¡­ A huge pervert... Uhh. You''re heating up¡­ Did my body excite you?"


    "What do you think? I restrained myself earlier but now¡­ it''s up to you. Do you want the photo first or¡­?"


    As soon as I said that, I turned my head and saw her reddened ear.


    She''s pressing her cheek on my shoulder after that bite so¡­ I had no other choice but to focus on her ear.


    Inhaling the fragrance of her hair and her skin, I gently nibbled on Elizabeth''s ear while my hand began rubbing her back.


    Feeling my lips on her ears, Elizabeth began squirming on my arms because of how ticklish she was at that part.


    In less than a minute, I could feel her warm breath as she exhaled on my shoulder after failing to reel it in. And a few seconds after that, Elizabeth''s soft moan rang out inside her room.


    From her ear. I gradually went below it. And that part was one of her erogenous spots.


    However, before we could continue further, a knock stopped my lips from raining down kisses on her.


    "Ruki, Risa. It''s done." Yukari called out from outside the room.

 Chapter 358: Wedding Photo (1)

    <h4>Chapter 358: Wedding Photo (1)</h4>


    "Are you do--"


    Probably because she didn''t hear anything from us, Yukari opened the door. And as if seeing something she shouldn''t see, she immediately stepped back out and closed the door shut.


    "You two. Hurry it up before the soup gets cold."


    With a hint of jealousy in her voice, Yukari then reminded us from beyond the closed door.


    "Ruki¡­"


    After staring at the door for at least a minute, Elizabeth weakly called out to me. Her body already lost its strength to prop herself up, perhaps feeling guilty that Yukari saw us like this or she thought she''s stealing a march from her best friend.


    "Let''s not let her wait. The photo and the other thing could wait, right? I promise we''ll do everything before I send you two to school."


    Elizabeth raised her eyes and nodded her head before loosening her arms behind me.


    Naturally, I let her go. But before that, to lift her somewhat downcast mood, I kissed her once more.


    After watching or helping her put on a shirt, we left the room to join Yukari at the dining table.


    Upon seeing using out of the room, Yukari, who had her head lowered while sitting at the dining room, shook her head to maybe clear her thoughts before energetically preparing the table.


    Although I''ve already eaten, I still joined the two.


    While we ate, instead of sitting in between them, I took the seat in front to observe their unnaturally restrained interaction.


    Because of what Yukari saw, an awkward air lingered around the two girls.


    Upon seeing that, my mind began running to think of a solution.


    I eyed Elizabeth beforeplimenting Yukari''s cooking.


    Understanding my intention, Elizabeth awkwardly followed up while talking in her cryptic chuunibyounguage.


    I thought the situation would turn even more awkward than earlier but Yukariughed at it.


    That''s right. I forgot that being always together at school, the girl could now decipher Elizabeth''s chuunibyounguage.


    And because of thatugh, the awkward mood surrounding the two disappeared.


    "I know nothing happened between you. Otherwise, this ce would be filled with Risa''s moans."


    Yukari, in between eating her breakfast, suddenly said.


    Upon hearing that, Elizabeth, who''s silently and awkwardly eating Yukari''s cooked dish, mmed her chopsticks on the table and raised her voice.


    "¡­ Are you saying my moans are loud?!"


    "Yes, it is! If not for Ruki always kissing you whenever you did it, you might probably shout ''It''sing, it''sing. Excalibur!'' when you climax."


    She''s not wrong¡­ Even if we''re doing it without her chuunibyou surfacing, if she gets too excited she might just shout something weird like that.


    That''s why, whenever we''re about to cum, I would grab her head and cover her mouth with mine.


    Well, the kiss also adds another stimtion for us so¡­ it''s not bad doing that.


    "Ugh¡­ As if you''re not moaning yourself."


    Because she couldn''t deny it, Elizabeth had no choice but to throw it back instead to get even.


    "I do. And I miss doing it with Ruki." Yukari confidently confessed as she looked towards me with an erotic expression. Her lips slightly parted and her gaze was as if she was trying to strip me off.


    "Me too! You interrupted us and--"


    "I told you to continue, right?"


    Yukari cut Elizabeth off and dropped her chopsticks. Soon afterward, the two girls began having a standoff with Yukari having her arms crossed and Elizabeth about to boil from anger.


    I guess it''s time for me to step in.


    "Alright, stop that now, Yukari, Elizabeth. I love both of you and I certainly love doing it with you two. Yukari, I was the one who lost control there so it''s my fault that you saw us in that position. Elizabeth, you should''ve exined it to her rather than raising your voice. I love it when you two are on good terms. Instead of being on each other''s throat, direct all of that to me."


    I gulped thest of the soup and stood up from my seat and walked around the table, cing myself between the two girls.


    Despite their differences, the two were always on good terms with each other.


    It only turned a bit sour when Elizabeth found out that I was also on my way to stealing Yukari from her ex.


    And this time, because I couldn''t stop myself after being graced by Elizabeth''s naked body, they started bickering like this.


    "Un. You two can p me. Afterward, finish your meal and go to the bath."


    "No wonder the others kept calling you an idiot, Ruki."


    Yukari shook her head but her lips curved upwards.


    "My Dark Prince was probably cursed by a Spell that can cause idiocy. Only one Spell can break that. Right, Yukari?"


    Elizabeth put a hand on her forehead as if she''s troubled.


    "Un. You go first, Risa."


    "I understand."


    In between their cryptic conversation, Elizabeth then suddenly pulled my head in her embrace, burying my face in her bosom.


    Without saying anything else, she only embraced me for more than a minute before passing me to Yukari who did the same.


    And before I knew it, the two did a high five and began giggling together to my utter confusion.


    When Yukari released me from her embrace, the two continued eating their breakfast without saying anything more. However, it''s clear as day that the two''s mood improved considerably that if this was an anime, a colorful sparkle could probably be seen around them.


    Only after standing up and going to this house''s bathroom to do what I said I would do did I understand what they meant by their words.


    I guess I''m really an idiot. They''re not actually fighting right there. They''re blurting out what was eating away inside them that they couldn''t say honestly in front of each other.


    By doing that, they managed toe to understanding.


    Understanding that¡­


    "I am madly in love with you, my Dark Prince."


    "I love you, Ruki."


    Completing my thoughts, two sets of arms hugged me from two sides.


    And by pulling me out of the bathroom after turning on the heater for the tub, the two girls brought me back to Elizabeth''s room.


    As soon as we entered the room, Yukari started undressing me off my uniform down to my underwear. On the other hand, Elizabeth went to take the suit hanging beside the bridal gown.


    "It''s time for our wedding. Actually, that''s not the only gown here." Yukari whispered to me when Elizabeth came back.


    She went to rummage on one of Elizabeth''s side closets and pulled out another bridal gown, this time its color wasn''t white but light purple. It''s also simply made and just looking at its bust size, it would suit Yukari perfectly.


    "Ririka is currently designing a gown for everyone. They also wanted to wear it when they got the chance to be with you. These two are her first works. You see, my Dark Prince. Everyone wanted to take the same picture. Just to remember that we''re all yours and you''re ours." Elizabeth exined.


    She then put the suit back and returned in front of me.


    Yukari, on the other hand, hung her gown next to the suit and returned.


    As the two stood in front of me again, Elizabeth and Yukari nodded at each other before they each grabbed an arm pulling me to the bed.

 Chapter 359: Wedding Photo (2)

    <h4>Chapter 359: Wedding Photo (2)</h4>


    I naturally understood what they wanted to do.


    Undressing me and pulling me to the bed? Even without saying anything else, the two agreed to do it first before wearing those gowns and taking the photo that they so wanted.


    That''s why instead of being passive this time, as soon as we reached it, I pushed the two down on the bed before climbing on top, putting my knees between their legs.


    With two gorgeous girls in front of me and after restraining myself ever since entering this house, I was already about to go out of control. For them to invite me like this, it''s only natural for me to take the helm from the two girls.


    "Ruki¡­"


    Instead of being shy, flustered or embarrassed, Elizabeth and Yukari stared at me with an expectant gaze.


    "If I start, I won''t be able to hold myself. Is that fine?"


    "We''re waiting. We knew you did it with Yua and Mihost Thursday. Then Ririka this Monday. And yesterday, you were with Mizuki. It''s our turn today so¡­ we''re also expecting it."


    Yukari answered as she revealed what they knew. She then raised her body slightly to grab onto my shoulder, pulling my body down to her.


    While my lips ovepped with Yukari''s lips. Elizabeth, who''s watching us, also answered.


    "Coincidentally, my mother followed my father on his business trip and I called Yukari for a sleepover... My Prince, it''s been a while, I felt it on the sofa earlier and when you held me..."


    Her eyes then went down on the bulge on my underwear before pulling onto my shoulder, wordlessly asking for her turn.


    While half of my mind was processing their words, half of it was already lost to my desire for these two lovable women.


    Not losing any more time, I alternately kissed the two while my hands began their exploration on their lithe bodies.


    Likewise, the two also didn''t just stay still after the heat crawled up to their bodies.


    From being on top of the two, Iid down between them.


    While my lips were locked with one of them, the other girl would then freely explore my naked body. From my neck down to my chest. From my chest down to my navel.


    As I felt their warm breath hitting my body, what I was hiding down below naturally couldn''t help but have the appropriate reaction.


    Before I knew it, while I was kissing and fondling Yukari''s soft and mature body, Elizabeth, who''s making her way down, took off thest piece of cloth covering me.


    When I felt that, the cold wind blowing over that part of me, I looked down and saw Elizabeth intensely staring at my erect cock. I could see her gulping down her saliva before pressing her face onto it.


    As her warm hand gripped onto it, Elizabeth began licking the length, from the base up to the tip.


    Feeling the tickling pleasureing from what Elizabeth was doing, I began undressing Yukari while continuing to caress her.


    Removing that thin piece of nightwear she was wearing, Yukari''s mountains greeted my eyes. While feeling the pleasure from how Elizabeth took care of my cock, I began nibbling on Yukari''s nipple while my hand entered her damp sacred ce.


    "Ahhhh. It''s ticklish, Ruki."


    As her moans began to fill the room, Elizabeth also began taking in the head of my cock inside her mouth.


    When she noticed that Yukari was already naked, she took off the shirt and shorts she hastily put on earlier, gracing me with her erotic body once more.


    Upon seeing that, my desire for Elizabeth burned brighter that I ended up stopping sucking Yukari''s nipples.


    Removing my hand from Yukari, I pulled Elizabeth up and had her climb on top of me.


    "Ruki?" Although surprised at what I did, Elizabeth wriggled her body to make herselffortable on top of me. Stealthily opening her legs, my erect cock ended up being sandwiched between her thighs


    "I want you now, Elizabeth. Yukari, can I? I''ll go back to you soon."


    Being with two girls at the same time there would always be a time when one of them would be somewhat neglected.


    But for me, I would never totally neglect them. And it''s not as if they would stop just because I focused on the other girl.


    Yukari nodded at my word and instead of sulking in a corner, she initiated another kiss before propping herself up.


    With my cock sandwiched between Elizabeth''s thighs, who also became consumed with her desire to do it with me began moving her hips, rubbing herself on its length.


    In time, the pleasure from just rubbing was proven not enough.


    Switching our positions, I climbed on top of Elizabeth and spread her legs open.


    "I''m putting it in."


    While Yukari was watching beside us, all wet and sweaty from what I did to her, I aimed my cock at Elizabeth''s squishy entrance.


    "Y-yes please, my Prince. It''s been so long."


    Elizabeth bit her lips before pulling my head down to hers.


    With our bodies entangled together, my hips thrust forward.


    Feeling the pulsating sensation wrapping around my cock, Elizabeth tightened her arms around me.


    As soon as I felt her body rxed from my initial pration, I began moving my hips to give us the pleasure we both sought after.


    "Haahh¡­ This is it¡­ I can finally see my lost kingd--"


    As Elizabeth began moaning from the extreme pleasure of our intercourse, she began uttering something out of her chuunibyou delusion.


    To stop her from that, my lips once more dropped on hers, sucking her lips and tongue to satisfy both her upper and lower mouths.


    While we''re in the middle of doing that, Yukari, who''s watching beside us, began fidgeting.


    The sloppy sounds whenever I would reach Elizabeth''s depths were slowly influencing the girl.


    When she couldn''t hold it anymore, she ced herself beside Elizabeth, legs wide open.


    "Ruki¡­ I want it too¡­" she grabbed onto my shoulder to take my attention before muttering it in the most erotic way possible.


    Tempted by it, I stopped my hips and pulled my cock out of Elizabeth before moving myself on top of Yukari.


    After catching her breath and noticing I moved to the next opened door beside her, Elizabeth pouted her lips.


    However, upon seeing Yukari''s expression which was almost the same as hers, she didn''t say anything and just watched how I put my already love juice-drenched cock inside Yukari.


    As I was aware of what I was doing, I didn''t stay too long on top of Yukari. Giving the two of them the same level of attention, the two girls alternately took me inside them and after the first time, I would make sure that they would reach their climax first before switching to another.


    While one of them was recuperating from cumming once, the other one would be moaning out of pleasure.


    In time, we began switching positions. Letting them turn around with their behind raised to easily switch between them, lying down for them to ride me alternately. And any other position until I reached the point of finishing inside them.


    Using the little time that we have, while they both climaxed more than once, I shot it inside them at least once.


    Although all three of us were somewhat unsatisfied, we''re running out of time.


    As soon as they recovered from the erotic mood which filled the room, we began moving to take the photo with us in wedding attire. Even if it''s still not the real deal, the two girls'' enthusiasm was almost the same as when we''re rolling on Elizabeth''s bed.


    "Un. I''m lucky to have you, girls, as my brides." Feeding my eyes with how they look in their customized bridal gown, I couldn''t help to look back again on what happened in the past month.


    This change brought them back to me and¡­ I''m not regretting any of this. The decision of taking them back and the decision of being with them until the end unless they wanted to leave.


    "Of course, my Prince. To have 26 of us willingly wear a bridal gown just to have a photo with you. You''re the luckiest man. Keep loving and taking care of us."


    Because of what we did, the two girls still possessed erotic air around them making them appear even sexier from their tight-fitting gowns.


    Elizabeth''s white gown and Yukari''s light purple gown.


    And to also make me fit the role, the two girls used a few minutes to fix my hair.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I finally realized how different I appeared if I took more time fixing my hair in front of my mirror¡­


    "That''s a given. There''s no way I will let you go again." Hooking my arm onto Elizabeth''s waist, I pulled her closer and posed in front of the camera with Yukari as the cameraman.

 Chapter 360: Do I know you?

    <h4>Chapter 360: Do I know you?</h4>


    After doing the photo for the two girls, they went inside the bath while I took care of the dishes.


    I was tempted to get in with them but I was aware that if I did that, I wouldn''t be able to restrain myself from jumping onto them.


    It would end up with all of using inte to school.


    That''s why even when they urged me to join in the bath, I only gave the two girls another squeeze and kiss.


    Besides, I would need more time to go to school while theirs was only a 15 minutes walk from here.


    I already received messages from my girls, worrying that I would bete again.


    Well, they also mentioned how different I appeared from the photo Yukari and Elizabeth sent in their group.


    My hair wasbed upwards neatly much like how one would like when they attend their job interviews or whenever they would attend a formal event.


    If I put on the sses Ririka gave me, I would certainly look like an intellectual.


    Ah. Well, that''s just my own assessment. The girls have different reactions and ording to Yukari, they had started to think about what kind of hairstyle they would make me wear when their turn came.


    Those girls from my school, especially Aya, were happy enough to collect those photos they took. ording to that adorable girl, it would be hard for our ssmates to recognize that it''s me if I showed up like that.


    Well, perhaps I''d try experimenting myself soon. But in the meantime, these ''disguises'' they''re making for me were enough to satisfy them. Besides, no one found out yet that the guy sending Akane to school was the same guy sending another girl to their school gate.


    Well, it only happened once with Ririka. The second time will be today, with these two girls. As long as no one''s perceptive enough to notice or no one can recognize me as their schoolmate from middle school then we''re safe.


    The only thing we need to be wary of now is that Ka-- the newspaper club guy.


    While waiting for them to finish their bath, I continued cleaning and tidying up, especially the room we just used. Well, it''s better than doing nothing. If I only sat down and waited, I might sumb to the temptation of barging in the bath.


    In the end, I still kept the hairstyle Yukari and Elizabeth did and instead of wearing my uniform back, Elizabeth gave me something to wear to disguise myself again. This time I probably look like a college student because of my attire. I''d just remove itter before boarding the train.


    -


    -


    As we walked along the street towards their school, we once again gathered the attention of those walking with us.


    And earlier¡­ another student from their school chanced upon us going out of their house.


    Although Elizabeth had no idea who that guy was, that guy''s eyes widened as if he couldn''t believe that there''s another guy in that house.


    Most likely he''s someone admiring Elizabeth from afar and given that it was known how she was a chuunibyou in their school, that guy had no idea that Elizabeth was in a rtionship.


    However, if seeing me and Elizabeth leaving their house was enough to make his eyes widened, seeing both Yukari and Elizabeth hooked their arms on mine made him ck-jawed before running away towards the direction of their school.


    "That guy. Do you really not know him? He might talk about what he saw to your parents."


    Naturally, I was concerned that if her parents were to hear about this incident, she would be grounded again.


    "Not to worry, my Prince. This Princess will take care of it. How do you think about sending him to the Void Dimension to forget what he saw?"


    "Be serious. If something happened, tell me. If you can''t resolve it on the first try, let me do the next attempt. Also, update me regrly. Not that I wanted to monitor what''s happening around you¡­ I''m just worried that mying to visit you would result in you being put in a difficult situation again."


    "Uhm. Ruki. Don''t worry. I''m here. I''ll support Risa to make an excuse."


    Yukari interjected when she saw me about to get worked up.


    Back when Elizabeth was grounded because we were caught in her room by her parents, Yukari told me that she watched and observed how worried I was for Elizabeth when that happened.


    Well, I only heard about this through one of our conversations in Messenger.


    That once again proved how oblivious I was about my feelings for them before.


    As we continued our walk towards their school gate, more and more students showed up walking along with us. And upon noticing us, some of them couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Who''s that?"


    "Don''t you know? She''s that famous 1st-year chuunibyou and her bestfriend.


    "No, not them. That guy between them. Look how close they are."


    "Hmm? Why are you asking? Just keep your eyes on the road!"


    "I''m just curious. They both look at him affectionately."


    "I don''t know. Maybe you''re just envious that you''re not walking with a girl?"


    Simr conversations started to be thrown in our direction but apart from me, both Yukari and Elizabeth were too focused on stealing nces at me and observing the girls'' reactions who were trying to take a glimpse of my face.


    I don''t know. It''s almost the same thing that happenedst Monday with Ririka.


    When I was with Akane, the focus was always on her but now that I only look a bit different, why do those girls keep on ncing at me?


    Ah. Well, let''s just ignore those reactions.


    I was only here for my girls. Apart from them, the other girls were insignificant. Even the couples were something I wasn''t actively seeking out now. My desire was already being filled up by my girls and¡­ Ogawa''s suffering.


    "My Prince, our castle is always open for your return."


    "See youter, Ru--"


    When we reached their school gate, Yukari stopped herself frompleting my name. Well, it''s not like they would instantly link me to the one who sent Akane early in the morning.


    All of the studentsing in would be seeing me for the first time today.


    Patting both of their heads, the two then grabbed it and put my palm on their cheeks.


    Ignoring the gazes of thoseing in, the two girls rubbed their cheeks on my palm until they''re satisfied.


    When they finally let go and entered their school, I instantly felt the gazes of those behind me.


    Well, it''s not a new feeling so¡­ same as the first time, I made my way back against the wave of students without meeting their gazes.


    As my distance to the school gate widened, those staring at me became less and less.


    And when I reached the front of the station, apart from the side nces of those curious ones, there''s no more unnecessary attention.


    Entering the premises of the station and moving towards the bathroom to remove my disguise, I unexpectedly ran into someone else.


    Someone from my past that didn''t chase after me.


    Although I instantly recognized her, the girl knitted her brows as if she''s thinking if I already had seen her before.


    "Excuse me, do I know you?"

 Chapter 361: One of the Two

    <h4>Chapter 361: One of the Two</h4>


    Because of the disguise I was wearing, she probably couldn''t ovep my face with the guy who¡­ stole her at least 4 years ago.


    Right. The girl in front of me was one of the other two girls I stole during my grade school.


    The smartest girl. Or in other words, the Honor Student type. She still looks the same as before. Her ck hair was still done in low braided twintails.


    There''s a metal hair clip holding her fringes to the side and she''s wearing ck-rimmed sses.


    Looking at the bag slung on her right, it''s heavy enough that her right shoulder was raised to keep it from sliding down. Furthermore, she''s hugging at least three thick academic books.


    Since she couldn''t seem to remember me, I guess this was for the best.


    Rather than making her remember the days that she possibly tried to forget, it''s better for me to take a step back. Even if I wanted to apologize to her, it would just make her remember what I did to her and how I cut her off heartlessly.


    Although I couldn''t remember much about her reaction, it''s probably almost the same with Chii.


    At one point, the girls I stole back then seemed to be more proactive than me. And naturally, it included the other one who I hadn''t encountered yet, the one considered to be the prettiest, even prettier than my Akane.


    If she''s still the prettiest, she would probably be someone famous but I never heard of her again during middle school.


    Ah. Wait. I was getting sidetracked.


    This girl, she had just exited from the women''s bathroom. If not for running into her in this narrow passage that also leads towards the men''s bathroom, she would probably not notice me and I would be the same.


    None of this would''ve happened.


    Well, because we both stopped and stared at each other, I needed to respond to her before she recognized my face.


    Only the hairstyle and my outfit changed so¡­ it''s just a matter of time before this girl matches my face to the hateful guy from her past.


    "I don''t think so. This is the first time we met. By the way, if you will excuse me, I need to pass."


    I denied her question before instantly changing the topicpletely with my acting as if I was about to burst my dder.


    Upon hearing that, the girl''s knitted eyebrows rxed and as if she was embarrassed, she hurriedly sidestepped to let me pass.


    After nodding and thanking her, I continued my act until I entered the men''s bathroom.


    Picking one cubicle, I returned my hairstyle to normal and removed the jacket Elizabeth gave me.


    I then checked my attire in the mirror of the men''s bathroom before preparing myself to go out.


    Naturally, in case that girl suddenly had a sh of inspiration to recognize me and choose to wait for me outside, I waited for five minutes before going out.


    Acting normally with my eyes staring straight without letting my eyes wander around, I continued on my way.


    However, before I turned to the ticket scanner, I heard the girl''s voice behind me.


    "As I thought. No wonder I couldn''t recognize you earlier. You disguised yourself."


    When I turned my head to look at her, the girl fixed her sses before meeting my gaze.


    "What do you have to say about that, Ruki?"


    With her lips slowly curving upwards, the girl reached for the hem of my uniform.


    "Do you think I will not recognize you?"


    "I think you will. That''s the reason why I¡­ tried to avoid you."


    "Hmm? Is that so? Alright, you can go now. I only tried to check if it is really you. I will not cling to you again, don''t worry. It''s all in the past anyway." The girl removed her hand that was holding onto my hem.


    She then shook her head and waved her hand in front of her.


    Although she said that and even followed it up with those gestures, I instantly noticed how she lowered her eyes as if she''s resisting to look at me again.


    Is she trying to show herself as someone strong now? But for her to even wait for me here even when I tried to avoid her, I wonder what she really wants.


    "What happened in the past¡­ If I apologize now, will you¡­ ept it?"


    Upon hearing my words, the girl''s ears suddenly perked up. Well, it''s something that also happened with the girls from my past when they heard me talking differently than what they remembered.


    "I see. Did you change your ways? Oh! No. You were in disguise and¡­ that uniform. You''re not from this school... You, you are trying to fool me, aren''t you?"


    Without answering my question, the girl raised her head again and scrutinized my appearance from top to bottom.


    "Believe it or not, I''m not trying to fool you. Whatever I did to you back then, at this point, I certainly wished to ask for your forgiveness. What I did back then was¡­ unforgivable."


    Because we''re standing where peoplee and go, we began umting attention from our surroundings. However, looking at the girl who''s still processing my words, I couldn''t bear to just leave her alone here.


    Now that she recognized me, I guess I''ll do what I nned to do back then. Reach a closure for us and even if she doesn''t want to forgive me, I''ll still ask for it.


    "It''s been four years. Did you really change? Then why are you here? And please, you don''t need to ask for my forgiveness. I left this city for three years to forget about¡­ you. Heh, three years seemed to be not enough to do that. As soon as I recognized you, I couldn''t stop myself from standing in front of you again."


    With a self-deprecating smile, the girl began catching from how she quickly said all those.


    I see. That''s why I neither heard nor saw her during middle school. She studied elsewhere¡­


    My memories with her were already returning to me¡­ The way she talks is still the same. This girl, she''s always cramming most of what''s in her mind in a single paragraph.


    And that always resulted in our conversation being hard to follow. What I did back then to at least make a coherent conversation with her is to only focus on herst sentence.


    "I don''t know¡­ why are you not angry at me?"


    "Not angry? What''s there to be angry about? What happened back then, the two of us wanted it. I understood that it was bound to happen one way or another. Ah. But, I stopped you not because I want to reconnect with you... As I said, I can''t help it when I conclude that you''re really who I thought you would be."


    Contrary to her appearance of a bookworm, she''s always this talkative.


    If I continued talking to her, there would surely be no end to this. But I couldn''t just run away. She''s one of the girls from my past. And since she recognized me, I had to at least know what''s really on her mind.


    I attempted twice to ask for her forgiveness but at both times, she just waved it off as if it''s not important to her anymore.


    Was it really not important? Perhaps the idea of someone moving on from what happened in our past was this new to me. Even if I believed that there''s some of them who did move on, now that I was faced with one of them, I had no idea how to interact with her. Do I need to be the Ruki in her memory or do I have to be what I am now?


    I know, I should be d for her that what I did hadn''t affected her life too much. The three years away from me and this city probably healed that.


    But I guess I got too used to the girls who chased after me. In one way or another, they all had some sort of grievance to me.


    However, to this girl, there''s no such thing as that. It''s like she''s only catching up with an old friend.


    Well, I can be categorized as that.


    "I see. To be honest, I recognized you the first time, as you can see, I avoided you because I was guilty. This might sound insincereing from me but, I am wishing for you to live your life without remembering what happened in our past. You deserve it."


    Honestly, I had no idea how to deal with her or how to end this conversation. But this time, like her, I poured what''s on my mind that concerns her.


    Do I sound sincere enough? I don''t know.

 Chapter 362: Absent

    <h4>Chapter 362: Absent</h4>


    As our conversation continued, I ended up pulling her to the benches near the entrance. I knew I was running out of time but¡­ I just couldn''t leave her.


    I did think I liked her before and perhaps I still do today. Otherwise, I wouldn''t easily recognize her after four years.


    In any case, as our conversation progressed, it was easy to notice that she already moved on from what happened to us.


    Well, there''s just that thing. She couldn''t hold prolonged eye contact with me.


    Her name is Shigeno Hifumi. When we graduated from grade school, she''s the most outstanding student. It''s as expected. Even if I somehow corrupted her to the point that there were times when we would be skipping a ss, she remained the one on top.


    When I cut her off the same way I did with Chii, this girl didn''t have that strong of a reaction but she was certainly dejected and saddened.


    At that time, she ran excitedly toe and meet me instead of her ''supposed boyfriend''. Perhaps hoping I would also congratte her for the honor she got. Instead of doing that, I heartlessly cut her off before leaving her all alone and never looked back


    After that day, I never heard from her again. Until today.


    "Oh. Look at the time. You will bete, Ruki. Un. You can go now. This time, for real. Straighten your face, that''s so not like you, you know? I still remember that cold-faced Ruki andparing you to that one in my memory, that''s too drastic a change. But hey, even though that one made a mark on me, I''m liking how you are this time. You now exuded that warmth openly."


    After blurting all that out without letting me interject at all, Hifumi beamed a smile before turning around, quickly exiting the station.


    Even if I thought of chasing after her to at least say goodbye, she already disappeared among the crowd.


    In the end, I had no choice but to continue on my way.


    When I boarded the train and found a seat for me, I began contemting her words.


    There''s no indication of her hate for me. She had really moved on from what I did.


    I guess I should just stop thinking about how I could make it right or that might just turn worse.


    Although I probably didn''t hurt her like how I hurt those I stole during middle school¡­ Meeting her this time was probably a sign for me to stop thinking about and stop unconsciously looking for those who didn''t chase after me.


    Right. I was unconsciously thinking about them. That at any time, there''s always the possibility of running into them.


    Perhaps that''s also the reason why I instantly remembered Hifumi. Unlike Chii, there''s no drastic change in her. Perhaps except how she was even more diligent with her studies. For sure, she would top the midterms and final exams for this semester. That''s good for her then.


    As long as she''s fine then there''s no reason for me to meddle with her life again.


    I had my girls to think about.


    Starting today, I would restrain myself unconsciously thinking about those girls I already let go of.


    Well, that''s hard of course. How can one restrain one''s unconscious action? Either way, that''s what I had to do.


    Taking out my phone, I stopped thinking about Hifumi and just checked on my girls'' messages.


    In this way, the train ride passed and I arrived at school barely in time before Eguchi-sensei lined up theters.


    When she saw me, one of her eyebrows raised again, intrigued that these past three days, I camete once and barely on time twice.


    Since she had a job to do, Eguchi-sensei didn''t stop me but at least, I bowed towards her which returned with a nod.


    When I entered the room, I went straight to my seat.


    Naturally, I scanned my gaze first and found out that I wasn''t thest to arrive.


    A few seats behind Nami, Ogawa who should''ve been there already was absent.


    That coward. Is he runningte? Or is he not going to show up today?


    Looking at the direction of Nami, there''s a trace of slight concern in her eyes. And that''s even more apparent in Hina''s eyes.


    Before Shio arrived, I asked the two if something''s wrong.


    Nami instantly replied that Ogawa''s not going to school.


    Hina then deliberated whether to tell me or not what happened but in the end, she chose to tell me.


    "Ruki, Kazuo. He fell sick today. I checked on him this morning because his sister knocked on our door to ask if we had spare fever medicine."


    That''s right. Instead of Nami, that guy is a next-door neighbor of Hina.


    "I see. He fell sick. Do you think we pushed him to the point that he ended up sick?"


    While I sent my reply to Hina, I also informed Nami what I heard from her.


    "Maybe. But, it serves him right! Even when I knocked on the door of his room, he was still refusing to meet me.."


    "Don''t get worked up too much. Despite what he did, you already expressed your concern to him. That guy, although this might sound like I''m destroying his image, it would be a miracle if he changed. Let''s focus on school for today."


    I refrained from telling her that she needed to think about her choice first. Well, I didn''t need to pressure her. Sooner orter, she would make a decision. In the end, she couldn''t be like me, she had to make a choice if she wanted to continue chasing after Ogawa or bepletely mine.


    As we continued our conversation through Messenger, Nami then told me that her period had already arrived this morning. As for her concern over Ogawa falling sick¡­ it''s not the same reaction as what Hina showed. In the end, that''s the difference between the two girls for now. Hina was still somewhat hung up with her affection for Ogawa while Nami already put that guy down on her priority list.


    After a while, Shio entered the room to begin the homeroom. Naturally, she scanned her gaze to check if everyone already arrived.


    She knew I was about to runte again so after seeing me in my site, my adorable Shio slightly curved her kips


    None picked that up because of her stern eyes that could probably make another student tremble in fright.


    "Eyes front. ss Representative, please."


    Doing the daily routine, Kanzaki stood up and headed the opening of the day.


    "Rise. Bow. Sit."


    After that bow, Shio began her ss.


    "Hmm. Ogawa-kun''s sister called and told the school that he''s sick. Those close to Ogawa-kun, do take a note for him."


    Shio then turned around and began writing on the board in huge font. Usually, that means she''s announcing something.


    Everyone waited until she finished to read what''s that about.


    A few secondster, she stepped to the side to let us read it before going back to her podium


    "As you can see. This Sunday. We will have an extra-curricr activity at the nearby river. It''s part of our school''s program. This ss is assigned to one area to do a clean-up drive. Do mark your calendar and I expect to see all of you. Understand?"

 Chapter 363: Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 363: Rumors</h4>


    After that announcement, everyone acknowledged it and no one raised a question. It''s a normal urrence. Even during middle school, we had those clean-up drives and even camping.


    At least, this time, it''s a month before an extra-curricr activity like this happened.


    Back in middle school, I made sure not to be absent whenever this would happen. Why?


    Because through that activity, it would be easy to notice who was a couple or not.


    Those boys would naturally try to stick close with their girlfriends or those they had a crush with. Hoping to get some points and to bond during this activity.


    Naturally, I wasn''t searching for a target from our ss but for those from another ss who''s also doing a clean-up drive in a different area.


    And this year, surely, it''s not only our ss or all of the 1st years who will be there. Perhaps even 2nd years would be included.


    The river near this school and the riverside where we would be assigned was wide enough that there''s a ce for every ss to clean.


    When the murmurs from those who were excited about it died down, Shio began her English ss.


    Beside me, Aya was excited enough that she wrote about it on the notes she often used for stealthily talking to me.


    And Satsuki, even if she didn''t say it, the way she turned her head to look at me with somewhat dreamy eyes was enough to indicate that she''s also looking forward to it.


    Their practice match will happen this Saturday. Coming to the activity this Sunday is possible.


    However, I might need to leave early during it because of my part-time job at the boxing gym.


    I agreed to do that Boxing Lessons for beginners at least two times a week. I needed to bemitted to something I started. Besides there''s already some kind of contract that Coach Ayu sent to me that approved of me being a part-timer.


    I also sent a revision of the program Coach Ayu created and she already approved of it, the only thing left was to wait for the day for that lesson to start.


    It would be a ce for me to experience if I have any talent in teaching. I decided to do everything and find something that would fit me after all.


    The lesson with Mizuki about managing businesses and everything around it was also like that.


    Then there''s the uing Cultural Festival where I would need to lead the Literature Club to sess.


    Either way, despite my busy schedule to tend to my girls and to get closer to my targets, I wouldn''t neglect to better myself. Time was always ticking down. I couldn''t afford to just fool around with my girls now if I wanted to see a future with them.


    Err¡­ My mind wandered off again.


    Right, back to the extra-curricr activity and the part-time job. That''s also a great chance to bring my girls with me to the boxing gym. If I would teach strangers, I would also use this chance to teach them some self-defense.


    I wouldn''t always be with them so¡­ giving them the ability to protect themselves could ease some of my worries.


    I''ve decided. I will definitely take them all with me. Satsuki, Aya, Nami, Hina and Rae. I will also ask Chii and Saki if they want to.


    Although Sena might be slightly upset if I took them with me, I''ll just have to satisfy her the day before that so there will be a chance for these girls to bond, not only in their group chat but also in person.


    For all I know, even Akane and Yae might also join that ss¡­ I just had no idea if it would be Saturday or Sunday.


    Just Sena was enough to pull students who wanted to enroll but if they saw all these attractive girls joining that ss¡­


    Word of mouth might do wonders.


    Ah. Of course, I will waive their lesson fee.


    Alright. That''s a good n. I''m going to talk to them about thister.


    -


    -


    Although Ogawa''s absence somehow made the ss wonder what happened to him, they all soon forgot about it and the sses passed by normally.


    When lunch break arrived, instead of eating at that empty clubroom again, we changed our routine and went to the cafeteria.


    upying two tables, we sat near Nami''s group of friends.


    Seeing Aya, Satsuki, Nami and Hina join me at the same table, although it drew some attention, the presence of Sakuma, Tadano and the silent guy Taku made it look natural.


    We all agreed to refrain from being too close since we''re in public. Either way, just watching my girls eating peacefully and being satisfied with the current situation was enough to make me full.


    We chose to eat at the cafeteria today because of the floating rumors among the 1st years that talked about the Club Building bing a ce for some couples for their tryst. Some of our ssmates talked about waiting to see if they would recognize some of those couples.


    Moreover, there are also circting rumors that probably pertain to me. It''s now somewhat rampant that there were now some instances wherein those who I would pass by would suddenly murmur while stealthily looking at me. It happened earlier, on our way to the cafeteria.


    As to what kind of rumor they heard about me, I had no idea.


    As far as I know, the rumor that was directly talking about me was how I was the poor teacher''s pet of not only Shio but also of Eguchi-sensei and Orimura-sensei. They got added after the two PE instances.


    Then there were those that didn''t really point at me but I was probably a suspect because of how close I am to the girls.


    ording to that rumor, one guy was meeting with different girls every day. It had no proof or even an urate ce or person, only hearsay and witnesses who didn''t want to step up.


    For now, that''s the extent of the rumors that I heard that probably pertain to me.


    If the rumors urately pinpointed me, I might probably be a target of the newspaper club of this school. Just like what''s happening at Akane''s school.


    In any case, because they also heard and noticed the rumors, whenever we''re in public, the girls would now keep their distance from me. But they all vowed that as soon as there''s no more eyes looking at us, they would take any chance they could get.


    Even Aya, who was somewhat satisfied with our closeness, firmly dered that.


    Well, I was of the same mind.


    After that lunch break at the cafeteria, the rest of the day also went about normally.


    When it''s time for the club activities, Satsuki and the other girls didn''t wait for me anymore as they all went to their clubs.


    I told them that I would visit them before going home, especially Nami whom I promised to escort now that her period began.


    In a blink of an eye, the whole day without Ogawa passed by in a sh.


    Not that I wasining but without that guy who''s always sending off bad vibes towards me, the day became a bit brighter.


    I guess it''s a lot better when he''s sick. He should stay bedridden for a little longer.

 Chapter 364: The Curious Girls Advances

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Curious Girl''s Advances</h4>


    The same routine as yesterday. As soon as the bell rang for the end of the school day, I went straight to the Literature Club to help Kana with her novel.


    And as expected, that Kenji was absent. Afraid to run into me, he''s now ditching the club every day. If only that''s the case. But I still heard from Ishida-senpai how he''s asking about Kana.


    Because Momoiro-senpai was stopping him from approaching Kana in their ssroom, he had no choice but to run to Ishida-senpai.


    However, Ishida-senpai told him the truth.


    The truth is that even until now, Kana and I are still as tight as hest saw us.


    Apart from helping Kana, we also began talking about that n I drew up for the cultural festival.


    Ishida-senpai and Otsuka-senpai drew up some revision for it.


    However, the way they revised it was the opposite.


    Ishida-senpai removed some of the things listed in it through her realistic views that we wouldn''t be able to prepare everything in it.


    On the other hand, Otsuka-senpai added more, talking about how it would be more fun for those who would visit the club.


    In the end, while Kana, Rae and I were busy with proofreading her novel, Otsuka-senpai and Ishida-senpai debated about what they both proposed for the Cultural Festival.


    It was good at first since the three of us could spend some quality time just sitting close to each other.


    However, halfway through it, Ishida-senpai and Otsuka-senpai pulled me in to give my opinion.


    Because the two of them were both talking with some sense, I became torn on which side I would stand on.


    When I took Otsuka-senpai''s side on one issue, Ishida-senpai threw me a re with a pouting expression as if I did her wrong. And when I took Ishida-senpai''s side on to the next issue, it was Otsuka-senpai''s turn to feel like I was favouring Ishida-senpai over her.


    And because of that, Otsuka-senpai, reached in for my hand stealthily as if that''s the cost for taking Ishida-senpai''s side.


    Furthermore, the curious girl found it not enough to just lock our hands together, when she feltfortable doing it, she put my hand on her legs before doing the same. She even specifically lifted her skirt, to let me experience it directly.


    While she couldn''t do the same to me, Otsuka-senpai moved her hand closer to that part of me, as if trying to feel it from that position.


    Unbeknownst to her debate partner and the two girls busy perfecting the novel, the curious girl was satisfying her curiosity about other things.


    Rubbing my thighs, searching for what''s beneath my pants and nudging me to also do the same to her, the girl''s body temperature rose to a degree.


    There''s no doubt that even if I didn''t intentionally move my hand upwards, Otsuka-senpai was being turned on from it.


    Soon enough, the club hours ended and we separated from each other. Otsuka-senpai slumped herself on the table, perhaps to revel with the sensation of what happened or she just didn''t want the others to see her flushed face.


    Well, there''s also the possibility that she was too wet down there that it might leak if she stood up from her seat.


    Either way, she chose to be left behind in the club room while we all stood up to leave.


    Contrary to the previous days, Ishida-senpai joined us on our way out of the school.


    She''s taking the train so after leaving the school gates, Ishida-senpai separated from us after leaving a reminder to me.


    She''s reminding me about how I need to be discreet about my rtionship with Kana and Rae. It''s a bit of friendly advice from her. Perhaps she''s thinking that we might soon stand out among the crowds and see two girls being close to me.


    If only she knew that there¡¯s not only Kana, Rae and Yae. If she ends up knowing how many I have, I expect another round of reprimanding from her.


    In any case, I thanked her for her reminder before taking Rae and Kana to their bus stop.


    While we''re waiting for it to arrive, I talked to Kana alone first. Rae understood that it was somewhat personal so she stepped to the side, giving us the space.


    Because Otsuka-senpai''s actions appeared to be escting, I told Kana about her requests.


    However, as I expected, Kana didn''t answer immediately. Instead of that, the first thing she asked me was¡­ ''Do you like Karen, Ruki?''.


    When faced with that question, I deliberated for a while before answering ''no'' and Kana noticed that.


    Honestly, I deliberated because I have no idea what will happen next if I really ended up granting that request.


    After doing it with Otsuka-senpai, will I just be able to walk away as if it''s not my business anymore? Will I have to act as if nothing happened between us?


    We will still be members of the same club and we will continue seeing each other everyday.


    For now, the premise for that request is that it is to satisfy her curiosity and for me to take responsibility for awakening her interest in that subject. It all started that day when she caught onto my connection with Kana.


    Thinking about it, I never had sex with anyone else apart from the girls I stole and liked and those who were eventually conquered by me.


    Kissing like what I did with Arisa-senpai and Saki wasn''t as intimate as that so¡­ My mind wasn''t that troubled by it.


    However, if I end up doing it with Otsuka-senpai, it will be another precedent. Or I will end up worrying about her after it and I may develop feelings for her.


    I''m a fickle man after all. Although it looked like I was picking my targets, I always ended up liking them.


    And with Otsuka-senpai, we will be sharing a deeper bond.


    Perhaps, that''s why Kana asked about it first.


    I know that there''s that term called sex-friend but¡­ I''m not the kind of guy who will settle with only that.


    And that''s even more evident now that I remembered all the emotions I''ve forgotten before.


    In the end, after hearing my answer Kana smiled and kissed me before telling me that she''s leaving the decision on what to do about Otsuka-senpai''s requests; letting Otsuka-senpai watch us have sex and letting her experience the same thing with me.


    "Ruki, you don''t need to decide hastily. Think about it and¡­ Use the time to know about Karen first before making the decision."


    Kana ended our conversation about Otsuka-senpai with these words.


    Soon after that, the bus arrived and the two girls boarded it.


    Rae noticed that I somehow looked conflicted after my talk with Kana, so before she followed after Kana, Rae gave me an encouragement straight from her knowledge bank.


    "Ruki, whatever''s running inside your mind right now, there''s always a solution if it''s a problem and there''s always an answer if it''s a question. It''s fine to think about it carefully but you shouldn''t let it upy your whole mind. If you can''t find the answer or the solution yet, set it aside and clear your mind first. More often than not, the answer wille in the most unexpected way possible."


    After saying that, Rae also kissed me beforeughing to lift up my mood.


    Well, what she said was also telling the same message as what Kana told me.


    In any case, she will also know about it when I finallye to a decision.

 Chapter 365: Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 365: Gratitude</h4>


    When I returned to the Club Building, my feet instantly led me to the Book Club. Checking in to see Haruko, Aya and Himeko before going next door to test Mina''s new tea recipe.


    Well, they¡¯re doing a club activity for once. Although there¡¯s Himeko as an observer, those Book-reading Machines were neatly seated in a circle where they¡¯re giving a summary of the books they recently finished.


    Although they appear to be nerds, they don''t seem to be that bright¡­ The onlymon thing about them was their fondness over books. When it was Aya¡¯s turn, all of them choked on their saliva and as if they¡¯re looking at a blinding light, they all covered their eyes. That¡¯s how much brilliance the enthusiastic book lover like Aya was exuding. And unlike them, Aya could clearly remember the important points of the book she was reading.


    In any case, watching that girl being more enthusiastic about something she clearly loves was a sight I would always long to see.


    After Aya¡¯s turn ended, I excused myself first to finally meet with the Tea Girl.


    When I entered the Poem Appreciation Club, the two seniors yesterday weren''t around, Serizawa-senpai was also not in the previous room.


    I tried inquiring about them but Mina incredulously looked at me. Her eyes looked like it was judging me as some kind of pervert who was already ready to attack someone after meeting them once and being acquainted with them.


    Due to that, Mina made me drink more than five cups again.


    Well, she followed my advice yesterday so¡­ It was something I wouldn''t mind drinking even if it''s a whole pot.


    When she noticed that I willingly drank everything she offered, the girl became curious enough to try it as well.


    And that''s how I saw Mina shing a brilliant and satisfied smile.


    "This is it! My mother will be able to acknowledge my skill with this!"


    "Un. That''s great and all but don''t you think this is just the start? Your mother will have years of experience in tea-making. If you came up with this recipe, then your mother will probably be the same."


    Since I was now with her, Otsuka-senpai who was upying my mind earlier was already put to the back of my head. There''s time to think about itter.


    For now, I needed to impress this girl in front of me and encouraging her was one of the things that could do that.


    Besides, what I said was the truth. She only improved it to how Imented yesterday. She tamed the sweetness of the tea.


    It''s a great and delicious tea, true, but if she wanted to win against her mother through thatpetition, using this as a base to improve on was the advice I could give her today.


    "So, you think this tea is not enough for me to win?" Mina stopped being gleeful as she hurriedly took the seat beside me. She then leaned closer as she asked this question.


    "I haven''t tried what your mother can make so I amparing this tea to the more expensive ones I tasted before. I canpliment you this time and say it''s amazing but Mina, I also wanted you to be sessful so I will not half-ass being yourb rat for this showdown with your mother."


    "¡­ Why are you this serious? Could it be you''re hoping to be introduced as my boyfriend?"


    "That''s part of the reason. But the main reason is¡­" At this point, I grabbed Mina''s waist and pulled her close to me. Just like the previous days, our lips were now near enough that I only needed to move my head a bit to kiss her.


    Before she could be flustered and push me away, I continued, " ¡­ I want your mother to be proud of you. That way, you can even be closer than you are at the moment. You see, I admire your closeness. Thepetition might be something she prepared to bond with you so¡­ Helping you to give your best at impressing here is what I am aiming for."


    "¡­ This guy. How did you even end up thinking that deeply? I didn''t say anything else about my mother and me, right?"


    "Yes, you didn''t. But Mina, when you told me about this thing this Monday, what I saw from your eyes wasn''tpetitiveness but your gratitude to your mother. You wanted to show her that what you learned from her was being appreciated by those close to you, right? That''s why you ended up bragging about it in front of her."


    Mina''s eyes shook as if she was surprised about what I told her. And soon after that, she closed her eyes and sighed. "¡­ Alright. You win this time. Pervert Onoda."


    "Hmm? Winning wasn''t my goal though? How did I win and what have I won?"


    I smiled and acted oblivious. After spending time with her almost every day since I dered how I wanted to make her fall for me, I already understand Mina''s thought process to a certain extent.


    Nheless, her real background was still unknown to me. What happened that she ended up bing an introvert?


    Honestly, at this point, she didn''te off as an introvert. She''s expressive and more often than not, she''s more outgoing. A stark contrast with Himeko.


    "Just shut up for now, will you? Do you want to kiss me or not?"


    Of course, I do!


    "Isn''t that question useless? Is that what I won this time?"


    As I continued my act to be oblivious, it ended up with another sigh from Mina.


    Perhaps she got frustrated with how I was acting. After that sigh, Mina circled her arms around my head and initiated the kiss by herself.


    Compared to the previous ones wherein she looked as if she''s just forcing herself to ept my kiss, this time I could feel another different emotion from her.


    It''s gratitude.


    After a bout of a passionate kiss from us wherein she ended up lying down on the floor while I propped myself on top of her, Mina blinked her eyes and covered her flustered face before whispering.


    "Onoda-kun, do you want to hear about my story? Why I end up bing an introvert and how did I meet Haru?"

 Chapter 366: Minas Story

    <h4>Chapter 366: Mina''s Story</h4>


    Letting me know about her past and what happened to her, it''s an indication that Mina had already epted me.


    I unhesitatingly nodded to her question.


    That''s also my goal why I keeping here. It might look like I was just trying to keep my promise to always see her but I was actually hoping to understand her just like how I understood the girls around me.


    Even though we''ve been entangled with each other more than once, including this time, I admit I still didn''t know enough about her.


    Because she''s not removing her hand covering her face, I removed it myself, exposing her fully flushed face in front of me.


    Lowering my head to take her lips once more, I took advantage of this current position we ended up with.


    Besides, what I was aiming for was to make her rx.


    I''m not sure if this will be effective though.


    In any case, once our lips touched for the second time today, I hooked her arms onto my back once more before slipping my hand beneath her to lift her up.


    "I''m ready to hear about it. And I''m all in to stay like this with you." I smiled.


    Mina who somehow realized what just happened tried to push me away but with my hand supporting her back, that''s a fruitless endeavour.


    Instead of separating herself from me, Mina ended up even closer wherein we could now hear each other''s heartbeats.


    "Why, of all guys, do we end up being entangled with a shameless guy like you?" Mina whispered a question.


    I couldn''t see her expression since she ended up resting her head on my shoulder.


    And despite that question, I only felt her heartbeat quickened as her arms tightened on me. Following that, she also fixed herself topletely sit on myp.


    At this point, we''re no different from a couple who''s spending their quality time while being as close to each other as possible.


    "Because normal guys won''t do it. Without shamelessness like mine, they will only be kept at your arm''s length. Never to know what''s what."


    That''s how it is. If it''s a normal guy like¡­ Ogawa. Ah. No. That''s just a coward. He''s lower than a normal guy.


    In any case, if it''s their definition of normal. Given how they''re only opening up to those close to them, forget knowing about their past, they wouldn''t be able to hold a conversation like this.


    Not knowing how to respond to my answer, Mina released a soft sigh before her somewhat stiff body loosened up like a liquid as she made herselffortable in my embrace.


    To not make her ufortable, I let her do what she wanted while only keeping my support on her back.


    As Mina''s head rested itself in the middle of my chest, her softer-than-normal voice travelled to my ears.


    "Is this what Himeko felt? Being in your arms, it feels like I can rest and not think about anything in here. It''s as warm as Haru when I opened up to her. No. It''s a bit different than that."


    "I honestly don''t know but I''m ttered to hear that from you."


    "Just shut up for now¡­ And keep holding me. You''ll hear me out, right?"


    "Naturally, isn''t that why I''m here?"


    "Then¡­"


    After twists and turns, Mina finally started her story.


    Mina''s past was somewhat as full ofplications as what happened to Himeko. And like I thought, Mina wasn''t an inherent introvert like Aya or Himeko.


    In truth, she''s the opposite of it. Ever since kindergarten, she was always the most outgoing person. The brightest of them who often lift up the mood no matter how heavy it is.


    In every ss she would end up joining, she''s the mood maker. And because of that, everyone in her ss could be considered her friend.


    Hell, even the neighbouring ss would know that an energetic Nakano Mina exists.


    However, that onlysted until she graduated from grade school.


    When she became a middle schooler, a certain problem happened in her family.


    Her father abandoned them. Both Mina and her mother. He abandoned them while spreading to the neighborhood that Mina isn''t his daughter. That Mina''s mother cheated on him and Mina was born from that affair.


    Whether that was true or not, after that day, her mother became scorned by everyone in their neighborhood and Mina became avoided by everyone like a gue. None of her ''friends'' came tofort her.


    Although she tried to be positive and continued being an extrovert who exudes so much brilliance, in the end, those who were crowding around her from beforepletely isted her.


    Add to that, her mother who was as lively as her before what happened became depressed to the point of not having the energy to go to work.


    However, because Mina was still showing off the smile to not add to the burden in her mind, her mother soon recovered from that depression.


    Naturally, the reason for that was to continue raising Mina even without her husband.


    It was somewhat simr to Miwa-nee and Minoru''s circumstances, however, her soon-to-be ex-husband didn''t broadcast the truth that Minoru''s not his.


    Furthermore, ording to Mina, her mother had always been faithful. It was her father who cheated. Perhaps, to be at a higher moral ground when he filed for divorce to marry his mistress.


    Around a year after he left, they received more than half the sum of his wealth.


    Their divorce went up to court and¡­ It was proven that there''s no infidelity that was done by her mother.


    Even though her father refused to take a DNA test saying he already knew what would be the result, her mother stealthily did it and submitted the result to the court.


    And that gave the reason for the court to rule that she was defamed by her own husband for his selfish purpose.


    Although the issue was settled and her mother''s worries had been lifted, Mina stopped bing an extrovert after a year of being isted.


    Even if those ''friends'' of hers, who heard about what actually happened, apologized to her. She only epted it but she never associated herself with them anymore.


    When she reached high school, they moved to this city to start anew. But even with the new environment, she kept her distance from her ssmates.


    In fear of suffering the same thing all over again when something simr happened to her.


    However, during her first year, she met Haruko who, ording to Mina, was somewhat like her.


    Haruko never interacted with her ssmates and despite being famous for her beauty, she kept everything to herself.


    Naturally, that''s the time when I had just cut her off.


    In the end, the two had their first interaction at the Book Club when they both joined it. Haruko rmended to her that book, The Lone Cub.


    Among all of Haruko''s girls, Mina was the first one who fell into her clutches.


    "Then Haruko managed to open you up to the idea of¡­ girl''s love," I said in a yful tone after hearing her continuously sighing as soon as her story ended.


    "This guy, get serious. I fell in love with Haru because unlike those ''friends'' who will leave me after a rumor, no matter what happened, Haru made me feel that she''s always beside me. Also, she''s like you, stupidly honest. Do you know what she told me when I confessed to her?"


    "What?"


    "That she''s not into girls. And that there''s an idiot out there who she''s waiting to arrive. That''s you, right? The idiot." Mina''s lips curved upwards as she pressed her forefinger on my cheek.

 Chapter 367: Even if were like this now?

    <h4>Chapter 367: Even if we''re like this now?</h4>


    "There''s no other idiot in this room and there''s no other idiot who approached her and took her interest. No doubt, that''s me."


    I grabbed her finger and bit it lightly.


    And as a reflex, Mina immediately pulled it out before delivering a p.


    "Idiot. When I first saw you, you''re too hateful. You looked at us in an extremely perverted way even if that was the first time you met us. Even if I heard things about you from Haru, I instantly deemed in my mind that you''re nowhere close to who she described and that I wouldn''t let you steal Haru from us."


    Ah. That''s why, huh? Back then I''m still the same desire-driven guy. And when Haruko told me that I was going to steal them, my desire for Himeko and Mina was ignited.


    The two of them got a really bad first impression of me. I remember that when I first met Himeko alone, she was like a warrior going into a hopeless war. But despite that, she''s so brave that I ended up getting fond of her. That''s why the next time I met her, I didn''t stop until I got her to open up to me.


    "But now, I''m about to steal you from her. No. At this point, I''m not stealing you from her. It''s like I''m the outsider entering your rtionship."


    That''s like that. The initial premise was to steal their affection but what''s really happening was that I was butting into their forged bond. With Haruko as the middleman, I was introduced to them to be the¡­ Key for Haruko to continue being with them.


    Because if that didn''t happen, Haruko would eventually choose me.


    That might sound arrogant but that''s how it was to that girl.


    That''s why, if I failed at opening up the other three seniors, Haruko would end up letting them go despite their clear feelings for each other.


    "Psh. You''re still way off the mark. You have to do more work. And I¡­ still want to see your sincerity. You''re keeping up with your promise now but what will happen after I ept you?"


    "A promise is a promise. I will continue dropping by to see you. Naturally, I can''t promise that it will be everyday. We''re just lucky that my destination these past few days always includes the Book Club."


    Well, it''s not entirely true, because there''s a lot of them, I was now keeping a tight schedule. Since I was already visiting the Book Club, it''s already a waste to not visit her here.


    Nheless, if something really came up that I wouldn''t be able to fulfill my promise for the day, I would let her know in advance.


    "There you go being stupidly honest again. Can''t you lie to make me feel even better?"


    "Nope. Not gonna do that. As long as it''s not something I deemed to be something I needed to hide from all of you, I will continue being honest. Lying once will eventually be twice and in the end, I might get too used to lying that every word leaving my mouth is a lie."


    "That one too, you''re always too serious. There are things that girls rather don''t want to hear. Keep that in mind."


    "If it''s something like that, I will prefer not talking rather than delivering a lie. And as long as you ask me something, I will give an answer truthfully."


    "¡­ And another one. You''re too stubborn, Onoda-kun."


    That''s three, huh? Stupidly honest, Serious and Stubborn. Are they bad traits? I don''t know but I was already like this way before the change in me. Even when I was still solely driven by my desire.


    I was stupidly honest to tell them upfront how I wanted to steal them.


    I was too serious when it came to stealing them that I was ready to do anything to seed.


    And I was too stubborn when it came to protecting them after the conquest.


    "Un. I''m aware of that. By the way, you can call me Ruki from now on, Mina."


    Honestly answering her again before changing the topic, Mina was taken by surprise that she ended up stuttering.


    "N-no. I won''t call you that. You''re still not up to my standard."


    "Even if we''re like this now?"


    We''re sticking close to each other that at this point, we could now urately measure each other''s temperature.


    Our faces were too close to each other that while speaking, we could smell each other''s breath. A little nudge was enough for us to ovep our lips again.


    "Even if we''re like this now. Alright. Time''s up."


    Mina repeated my question as her answer before removing her hand and preparing herself to stand up from me.


    "I see. Too bad."


    Using this chance, I acted as if I was disappointed that our time''s up.


    And surprisingly, that''s effective. Instead of standing up, Mina reached for the teapot in the middle of the table to fill my cup again. "Idiot. Finish this first then."


    After taking that cup and downing it in one gulp, I then grabbed her head and kissed her once more.


    This time, Mina epted my kiss without any fuss as if she expected that I would do this.


    Holding her tight as our kiss gradually deepened, I slowlyid her back down before continuing on it.


    Focusing on her lips and tongue and eventually, her neck, Mina didn''t reject me. However, I restricted myself to go lower than that and Mina did the same.


    Even if we had the tacit understanding of what we feel for each other, it''s not the time yet.


    There''s no need to rush.


    Even if Mina was refusing to admit it, I knew that I had sessfully climbed up to her heart. The final key for her to admit it is that uing match with her mother.


    Once that event ends, Mina will be mine.


    -


    -


    "Thank you for the tea. I look forward to tomorrow."


    "Shameless guy, which part are you looking forward to?"


    "Everything, of course."


    After hearing my answer, Mina blushed once more before firmly closing the door of the club on me.


    The way she stuck her tongue out again was too adorable. Because a few minutes earlier, I was just sucking on it.


    Well, there''s still tomorrow and the days after it. Let''s be patient.


    Leaving this part of the Club Building on a good note, I made my way to my next destination.


    The Student Support Club.


    Without Ogawa today, I wonder what''s happening there. Do they still function as a group or a sense of dissonance is already eating away at them?


    Ah. Even if he''s there, there''s already that sense of dissonance. Their group isn''t centered around him anymore.


    Ever since I went there and introduced myself as Nami''s boyfriend, the core of that group has changed to me and my rtionship with Nami.


    "You''re here."


    As always, Saki opened the door for me. The visible smile on her lips was like yesterday, filled with different meanings.


    Before she could ask for it, I pulled her close and kissed her.


    "I guess this is how we will greet each other now," I said after releasing her lips.


    Not knowing what to answer, Saki could only lower her head to escape from my gaze

 Chapter 368: The Club Without Ogawa (1)

    <h4>Chapter 368: The Club Without Ogawa (1)</h4>


    "Onoda-kun, why are you here again?


    Upon seeing me, unlike yesterday, Izumi-senpai threw me a question.


    Since the start of the week, it''s the third consecutive day that I''ve visited this club. Every time I would show up here, the harmonious atmosphere that was probably present in this room was moving into the verge of copse.


    "Ah. I''m sorry for intruding, senpai. I told Saki that I was only here to pick up Nami but she pushed me inside. You see, I promised to walk with her everyday now that her time of the month has arrived."


    I bowed in front of her before scanning my gaze to the other members present in this room.


    Perhaps because Ogawa was absent, this delinquent girl was most likely irritated to not see the guy she was chasing after.


    Moreover, there''s also the thing that happened between us yesterday.


    That''s why upon hearing my answer to her question, Izumi-senpai stared at me with an incredulous expression. Following that, she tried to open her mouth to say something else but a few secondster, she decided against it.


    If I have to guess, she''s thinking that I had an ulterior motive. Just from the way she alternately looked between Arisa-senpai and me, she''s more concerned about her friend rather than herself.


    I thought Izumi-senpai already told Arisa-senpai what happened between us but when I checked on Arisa-senpai and met her gaze, there''s no difference to her puzzled look yesterday.


    If not for Izumi-senpai, stepping in front, she would probably be the one to ask the same question.


    And since there''s no difference to how she appeared yesterday¡­ That only meant one thing¡­


    Izumi-senpai didn''t tell her what happened between us.


    Or if I was just overthinking this, then that gaze of hers now contained a different meaning.


    Well, I''m not sure what to make of this so for now, I decided to go through my n. Act like a normal junior without reminding them of what happened between us.


    Either way, I answered her question truthfully, except for the part wherein Saki pushed me in.


    My reason for visiting this club was to pick up Nami and Hina


    Hina understood that even if I only mentioned Nami, there''s no way I would leave her behind here.


    I could actually choose not to enter but something happened that forced me to the opposite.


    While I was kissing Saki, we heard the opening of the door from the clubroom next to this one.


    As a reflex, I stepped forward to not be seen by whoever''sing out of that clubroom.


    To be safe, I naturally broke the connection of our lips as the door was abruptly pushed by what I did.


    Fortunately, Saki moved like a speedster as she instantly fixed herself before turning around to follow me inside.


    By how swift that was, I couldn''t help but praise her inside my mind.


    Nami and Hina were already aware of my entanglement with Saki. I told them about that encounter near the baseball field yesterday.


    Nami''s reaction was as expected. It''s somewhat lukewarm. It''s as if she''s aware that it was bound to happen and there''s an issue for her if I also take Saki as my woman. In fact, she even asked me for the full details of how it happened. Although I vaguely summarized it, Nami smiled meaningfully and filled in the nks urately.


    As it turns out, she''s aware of the reason why Saki kept on shipping us.


    She''s a natural observer and they''ve been friends for years at this point. Being the most energetic girl in their group, Nami had already thoroughly read Saki''s character.


    The reason she didn''t tell me about it was that she didn''t want to repeat what happened with Shizu-senpai. She basically offered her older cousin to me.


    Although there''s also that time when she asked Saki if she wanted to experience kissing, she imed that she''s only half serious about it to tease the girl.


    And naturally, Nami''s also aware of Saki''s interest in Ogawa. However, she waved her hand and called it the girl''s little crush. ording to Nami, Saki wasn''t as invested in itpared to how she wanted me to notice her.


    The one who reacted in a somewhat negative way about me being involved with Saki was Hina. She''s still new about this and she had a different mindset than Nami.


    That''s why, throughout the day, I continued talking to her through messenger whenever we had time and before we went back to the ssroom after lunch.


    By now, she''s already somewhat epting of the idea but her words were still filled with concealed jealousy.


    She couldn''t say anything about Nami and the others since they''re already my girls before her. However, for Saki who I imed to not be a target yet, she''s showing that kind of jealousy as if she''s about to fall out of my favor.


    Well, it''s understandable since I still hadn''t conquered her. Moreover, what we''re waiting for was her answer.


    For her to be jealous even if she''s still undecided, that gave me the urge to tease her.


    "Onoda-kun, we''re still in the middle of our club activity."


    This time, the one who spoke was Kikuchi, she found out that Izumi-senpai fell silent while Arisa-senpai also didn''t step forward.


    Then Tadano and the silent guy Taku were both¡­ silent.


    More than being afraid of me, I guess Tadano was more afraid of being hated by Nami.


    Because he couldn''t really curb his hatred of me, he''s probably trying to ignore me instead.


    "Un. Can you wait for a while, Ruu?" Nami followed up after Kikuchi before tapping the empty seat next to her. "Sit here with me, first. Is it fine Izumi, Saki-chan?"


    Nami asked Izumi-senpai since she''s their Club President. That''s surprising, of course, but it only happened because Shizu refused to list her name in the club and Arisa-senpai wanted to make fun of Izumi-senpai. Urged by that yful senpai, the others ride on it, giving Izumi-senpai the role of Club President whether she liked it or not.


    And the reason for also asking Saki was because it was her previous seat.


    Instead of giving me another chair, Nami wanted me to sit next to her.


    "As long as he keeps his mouth shut."


    "Yes! It''s fine. I''ll sit here instead."


    Although indignant, Izumi-senpai consented by giving that condition while Saki took the empty spot of where Ogawa should be.


    As soon as I seated myself next to Nami, the awkward air that began when I arrived was intensified.


    But to clear the air in the room, Arisa-senpai put on a bright smile before pping her hands.


    "Alright guys, chin up. Since we have an observer today, let''s show him that we''re a proper club!"


    As expected of Arisa-senpai. If not Saki, she''s the one setting the mood in this room.


    Even if she''s not as great as Nami for being an observer, she''s aware that if this continued, they wouldn''t be able to finish anything.


    "Ah. Treat me as someone invisible. I''ll also keep my mouth shut. I''m aware that by being here, I am intruding in your circle. I apologize for that."


    After saying that, I bowed once more.


    However, Nami before I couldpletely lower my head, a hand blocked my head.


    "What are you doing, Ruu? Stop apologizing. I''ll be upset if you continue that."


    While pouting her lips, Nami pulled my head up to face her while grabbing my cheeks in a way that I also ended up with pouted lips.

 Chapter 369: The Club Without Ogawa (2)

    <h4>Chapter 369: The Club Without Ogawa (2)</h4>


    "Err¡­ She''s right, Onoda-kun. Stop that. You''re not intruding at all, these guys are just not used to having you around."


    Arisa-senpai hurriedly said as she scanned the room with her eyes to get their agreement.


    However, not everyone answered favorably to that statement. There''s Izumi-senpai with her knitted eyebrows as she mouthed something to Arisa-senpai. And there''s Tadano who kept his silence.


    Either way, I expected this oue.


    If anything, it''s the truth that my presence was disrupting the harmony in this room.


    When Nami released my cheeks and I turned my head to Arisa-senpai, we couldn''t help but exchange wry smiles to each other.


    "Alright, I won''t apologize. Instead, please let me stay here!"


    After saying that in a louder voice than normal, I stood up and bowed once more.


    Startled by my voice, Izumi-senpai ended up being taken aback and Tadano frowned deeply.


    In the end, the two released a sigh before finally giving their acknowledgement.


    "That''s a great shout, Ruu. Now sit, this is a rare chance, let me be this close to you." With a meaningful smile, Nami pulled me back down before resting her head on my shoulder. One of her arms also slipped behind me as it ended up holding me to my waist.


    As the other members of the club saw that, they all had different reactions. Naturally, the most notable was Hina who looked as if she wanted to do the same.


    However, with our sitting arrangement, Nami was sandwiched between us so there''s no way for her to do the same.


    In the end, she settled with stealthily stretching her arms from behind Nami and tugging onto the hem of my uniform. She''s asking for me to hold her hand.


    When I took her hand, I could imagine that we became simr to that notable photo on the inte.


    Holding another girl''s hand when the guy''s girlfriend was leaning onto him.


    Soon enough, they finally resumed their Club Activity with me as an observer.


    If not for Arisa-senpai, the time would most likely run out with a thick veil of awkwardness inside the room.


    They''re the Student Support Club so their activity was actually from their 1st client and no, it''s not from Shizu''s Student Council.


    It''s from a teacher in charge of the Mentor Program.


    He tasked the club to sort out the report sent by mentors.


    Right. As it turns out, the Mentors had the duty to report what happened during the program.


    Thinking back to why Izumi-senpai was somewhat against my presence here, it solved the mystery.


    She probably didn''t want me to read about her report on me.


    Naturally, it got me curious that I whispered to Nami to look for Izumi and Arisa-senpai''s report.


    Still with that meaningful smile of hers, Nami nodded.


    With a lot of hands working here, there''s a possibility for her to miss it but that''s fine.


    Because when I whispered to Nami, I made sure that Izumi-senpai was looking at me.


    As soon as I finished, I met Izumi-senpai''s slightly ring eyes.


    Naturally, I also gave her a smile but the effect was¡­ Izumi-senpai raised a fist as if warning me that I would taste that if I continued with what I was thinking.


    "Izumi, what are you doing?"


    And seeing her friend''s silly antics, Arisa-senpai couldn''t help but ask.


    Before she could follow Izumi-senpai''s gaze, I took back my gaze and acted as if I was focusing on watching Nami.


    "Look here, Ruu."


    A few minutester, Nami lifted a paper and showed it to me.


    Looking at the handwriting and at the name of the Mentor, it was Arisa-senpai''s report.


    "Hey! No reading!" And noticing her familiar handwriting, Arisa-senpai shouted before lunging forward to take it from Nami.


    She''s sessful but I already read the first half of the content.


    Although she wrote Ogawa''s name, what was written there was what happened to us in that abandoned ssroom. Obviously, minus the fact that I tried hugging her and telling her that I am interested in her.


    She just noted that ''Ogawa-kun'' was a great mentee that had the true passion to learn from someone.


    "Onoda-kun, why are you smiling?"


    "Nothing, senpai. Ogawa''s lucky to have you as his Mentor."


    "You don''t say. You also have Izumi as your Mentor, Onoda-kun." And from the side, Kikuchi lifted a paper with Izumi-senpai''s name on it.


    "Hey, Noriko put that down!" Izumi-senpai instantly shouted. Because of the distance, she couldn''t do what Arisa-senpai did.


    Using only her voice naturally resulted in failure.


    Before she could stand up, Kikuchi began reading it.


    "Onoda-kun is an exemry mentee. He''s easy to teach and he''s someone easy to get along with¡­"


    The first half goes like that but the second half which probably pertained to Tuesday flipped over.


    "Onoda-kun is a hateful and shameless guy. Instead of learning from me, I ended up learning something new from him. I honestly don''t look forward to seeing him again but for this program, I will persevere."


    When Kikuchi finished reading the whole report, Izumi-senpai was already slumping down her desk with her exposed ear as red as a ripe tomato.


    "Is this true, Onoda-kun? That you''re hateful and shameless?" Ignoring the overheating Izumi-senpai from embarrassment, Kikuchi asked me a question.


    When that happened, everyone in the club except Izumi-senpai perked their ears to hear my answer.


    Well, the five girls here apart from Kikuchi herself already know the answer from it but perhaps they''re anticipating how I would answer it, everyone''s gazes fell on my person.


    "Am I hateful and shameless? The answer is yes."


    "Wow. Admitting it like that. Can you borate about it?"


    "Let''s see. If Izumi-senpai is fine with it then¡­ I will say it."


    "Don''t you dare!" Izumi-senpai roared and this time, she stood up and went over to my side.


    Due to that, Nami and Hina, who''s connected to me with both of their hands, removed their hold on me.


    As soon as Izumi-senpai arrived behind me, her arms put me in a chokehold. However, instead of my neck, she covered my mouth.


    And because of that, my head pressed onto her soft hills. Although it''s not as big as my Kana, I believed that it would spill in my hands if I tried cupping it.


    Ah. Wait. My perverseness acted up again. How did I even analyze it through my head?


    "Nami, I''m sorry but I need to silence this boyfriend of yours."


    "Un. Feel free to do that, Izumi. Just don''t break his neck. I still want to walk with him today."


    Nami winked at me while keeping that meaningful smile. Just looking at her eyes, this girl was enjoying this.


    In any case, I was also enjoying this part. Although Izumi-senpai was restraining me, a little exertion of force could release me.


    Her hold was weak after all. Or I was just sufficiently stronger than her.


    Nheless, I wouldn''t do that, I was still enjoying the soft sensation behind me. And until now, the girl was clueless about it.


    She had a smug smile as if I was currently in the palm of her hand.


    "Rest assured. Arisa, take that paper from Noriko."


    Arisa-senpai who was watching everything unfold had an expression of helplessness on her face. For sure, she wanted to reprimand her friend for what she''s doing but seeing how ted Izumi-senpai was, she could only shake her head and follow her.


    In the end, I was only released by Izumi-senpai''s hold when Arisa-senpai managed to take the paper from Kikuchi.


    Ah. That''s a nice experience but the girl in question was oblivious to that¡­ I turned that pseudo-victory of hers to my favor.


    Without Ogawa, this club was turning out to be fun. Ah, except that frowning Tadano.

 Chapter 370: Checking in on Nao

    <h4>Chapter 370: Checking in on Nao</h4>


    After that little event that involved me and Izumi-senpai, the girl then dered to finish sorting the papers as soon as possible. Because of her re and her strict supervision which prohibited the others from reading what''s written in the papers, they sessfully finished it in less than 10 minutes.


    Because the two seniors would pass those papers to their client for the jobpletion, they didn''t join us in heading out.


    And just like yesterday, I was surrounded by Nami, Hina and Saki while the boys of that club maintained a distance from us.


    Kikuchi also joined in but she''s next to Hina, whispering something to her.


    I naturally noticed the covert nces she''s throwing at me. If my guess was correct, this girl already had some guesses about my rtionship with Hina. And most likely, she''s trying to probe into it as well as trying to help her.


    Well, apart from that, she''s probably cooking up some scenario in her head to pair me up with one of the guys in the club.


    She''s someone who''s not embarrassed talking about her hobby after all and ording to Nami and Hina, Kikuchi had already tried to entice them with her doujins filled with explicit man-to-man action.


    Fortunately, she failed.


    She even wrote some fiction work involving the boys in the club and it was being circted with her other group filled with girls who had the same hobby as hers.


    "It''s rare to see Izumi that embarrassed. Great job, Noriko." Nami raised a thumb towards Kikuchi after we exited the Club Building.


    epting that praise, the girl copied Nami''s gesture with a wide grin on her lips.


    "The biggest contributor is still Onoda-kun." Kikuchi leered at me. "You made her panic like that. It''s making me really curious about what she meant about you being shameless and hateful."


    "Let''s just forget about that. Who knows? Izumi-senpai suddenly showed up behind me and broke my neck this time."


    "I don''t take you for a coward, Onoda-kun."


    "Do I look like a coward to you? Let''s just say, I changed my mind about bbing about it. Making her embarrassed earlier was enough."


    Upon hearing my answer, Kikuchi smiled before moving closer to me, taking over Hina''s ce. And in a voice that could only be heard by me, she whispered.


    "If you say so¡­ But you''re truly interesting, Onoda-kun. I wonder about what you feed Hina. She''s never been interested in another guy apart from Kazuo."


    After saying that, she returned to her ce, not waiting for my answer.


    It''s easy to guess what she''s doing, the girl was implicitly warning me. Perhaps, if something happened to Hina, I would be her first suspect.


    Well, but with what she said, I guess Hina hadn''t told her the extent of our rtionship.


    In her mind, it''s probably the same thing with Ogawa. That Hina waspeting against Nami for my affection.


    When Hina asked her what Kikuchi said to me, the girl onlyughed and waved it off before pulling the girl ahead of us as they ran towards the bus stop.


    On my side, Nami whispered ''Interesting'' before hooking her arms on mine. Naturally, she observed that interaction between Kikuchi and me.


    Saki who''s somewhat clueless about what happened excitedly took the now freed side of me.


    Even if I didn''t look back, I could feel stabbing res from behind me. Perhaps it was from Tadano or that silent guy.


    Either way, those two could only do that. That silent guy was probably influenced by Ogawa and Tadano''s attitude.


    If he keeps being silent and does not even try to confess like the other two, Saki will eventually end up with me.


    Although I hadn''t decided yet about what to do with her, in only two days, I was already closer to her than his years of being friends with her.


    -


    -


    Before boarding the bus, Nami held onto my arm tightly as if she didn''t want to separate from me. Behind her, Hina and Saki were also looking as if they wanted to run up to me but they''re restraining themselves.


    No matter what, we''re in public so being my girlfriend, only Nami had the right to be this close to me.


    Knowing what''s on the girl''s mind, I pulled her out of their sight or rather, just behind the bus stop. That bus would stop for at least two minutes there so we have so little time.


    Nami understood that so as soon as we''re out of their sight, Nami threw herself onto me, locking our lips together.


    As if hungry for my affection, Nami, who''s already experienced enough, took the lead from me. Invading my mouth with her tongue, the thought of what her friends would think already left her mind.


    In any case, I was the same. To satisfy her, I deepened our kiss followed by my hand''s exploration.


    When we separated from each other, there''s a dreamy look in her eyes as she appeared red from the heat that was generated from that brief exchange of affection.


    Afterwards, we went back to the front to see them off.


    As the bus left, I saw Hina slightly pouting and Saki having a slightly envious look as they stared at Nami next to them who''s happily waving her hands to me.


    That''s why when the bus left my sight, I sent a message to both Hina and Saki, saying ''See you tomorrow'' to somehow abate what they''re feeling.


    -


    -


    Continuing on, after that send-off at the bus stop.


    Before I checked on Satsuki in the Gymnasium, I went somewhere deserted to contact Nao to check on her status.


    It''s been two days since she reported that Nobuo to their school.


    Although I was receiving an update from her whenever there''s time. I still couldn''t help but continue to worry for her safety.


    He was summoned to the school yesterday but Nao wasn''t there to watch the proceedings.


    ording to her, she was only informed about the result


    Obviously, that Nobuo denied the allegations thrown at him by Nao. However, with the evidence as clear as that, the School Administration immediately suspended him.


    If not for that clear evidence, I could guess that the school would protect its image and would let that guy get away for just a few months of pay and suspension for a few days before transferring him somewhere else.


    Well, if that''s what they''re doing, I was ready to implicate them.


    After only less than five seconds of ringing, Nao''s pleasant face appeared on the screen.


    "Ruki! I was about to go home. You?"


    "Me too. Nothing happened, right?"


    Observing her facial expression, she''s still the same as any other day. So¡­ I guess nothing happened yet.


    Not that I was waiting for something to happen but desperation could let someone do something extreme.


    That''s why I kept on checking on her.


    Nheless, even without that, I would continue checking on this girl.


    She''s the one farthest from me so as much as possible, I didn''t want her to feel that I was forgetting about her.


    "Nope! All clear. I''m always ready. If that guy showed up, it would just be another evidence against him. Hehe." Nao was grinning while showing a peace sign.


    Looking at how bright the smile she was showing, this girl was trying not to make me worry. Nheless, it''s not fake at all.


    If it was, I would''ve noticed the little nuance she would make.

 Chapter 371: Why not tell her?

    <h4>Chapter 371: Why not tell her?</h4>


    Since there''s still time, after the update about her current status, I continued my conversation with Nao.


    At that point, she was already at the train station but because it''s currently rush hour, she held off from boarding it and sat on one of the benches on her tform.


    While ignoring the wave of students and office worker alike who were crowding behind the yellow line as they waited for the next train, Nao detailed her day to me, starting from morning until this time where she even boasted how she made her fellow club members in the Pastry Club praise what she baked for their club activity today


    Following that, she pulled out a box from her bag. After opening it, there are a dozen delicious-looking fluffy muffins neatly ced inside.


    "Ruki, I''ll be sending these to you tomorrow. Tell Miwa-nee to expect it at your doorstep. This is for Minoru!"


    "I thought that''s supposed to be mine. Anyway, that boy will love that."


    I acted as if I was saddened to know that what she made was for Minoru. Looking at that pleased and somewhat smug expression of hers, this girl''s adorableness was rising.


    "Hehe. Don''t be downhearted this time, Ruki. I''m going to make yourster at home. It will be a surprise so look forward to it."


    As if she achieved what she wanted to see from me, Nao startedughing heartily as our conversation continued.


    -


    -


    A few minutester, our call ended when Nao boarded the train. Seeing her happy from the few minutes that we were talking was enough to satisfy me. Moreover, it made her forget about the problem she was currently facing.


    I still had that desire to help her but if I brought it up again, Nao would just pout and she might think that I didn''t trust her.


    All I could do for now was to wait for her updates and to regrly check on her.


    As I pocketed my phone, I continued on my way to see Satsuki at the Gymnasium to check on her and their training.


    Afterwards, I began preparing to go home. Aya already left the school along with Haruko and her girls.


    Well, their Club Activity ended earlier than the Student Support Club. While I was still there, they already packed up and left the school.


    There''s nothing left for me to do so instead of going back to the Club Building, I thought of checking if Shio was still around.


    However, when I reached the School Building, I ran into the two seniors, Arisa and Izumi-senpai who probably had juste back from the Administration Building.


    Upon seeing me, Izumi-senpai instantly had her cheeks bloated as if she was already about to burst in anger while Arisa-senpai only had aplicated expression on her face as if she couldn''t decide whether to talk to me or not.


    As I nned, even though there''s that event at their clubroom earlier where I interacted with them, I chose to refrain from excessively interacting with them. Especially now that they''re together.


    Perhaps if I was alone with either of them, I could once again take advantage of the situation and try to appeal and raise my value in their eyes.


    Unfortunately, the two would always be together especially if it''s at this time.


    When our gazes met, I only nodded at them and was already about to turn my heels towards the school gate.


    "Going home?"


    Before I couldplete that turn, Izumi-senpai''s bloated cheeks deted as she asked that question.


    "Ah. Yes, senpai. See you tomorrow."


    Naturally, I wouldn''t ignore them if they talked to me first. So I answered normally beforepleting that turn.


    However, Izumi-senpai threw another question.


    "Why are you in a hurry? Are you running away from me after yesterday?"


    "Yesterday? What do you mean? Did something happen between the two of you?"


    As I expected, Arisa-senpai was clueless about yesterday. But this time, Izumi-senpai straightforwardly mentioned it even if Arisa-senpai was beside her.


    With Arisa-senpai''s gaze alternating between the two of us, this senior wouldn''t take silence as an answer.


    However, before I could open my mouth and answer, Izumi-senpai beat me to it.


    "You heard my report, Arisa. This guy was shameless and hateful yesterday."


    Upon hearing that, Arisa-senpai''s eyebrows furrowed as herplicated gaze transformed into a re. Most likely, she''s thinking that I also did something to Izumi-senpai.


    Thinking that if that''s what really happened, she would surely take me as her mortal enemy.


    "Care to exin what does that mean?"


    With an interrogative tone, Arisa-senpai addressed that to me.


    Naturally, I still kept my calm. There''s no point for me to panic in the slightest.


    The situation was still under control anyway.


    Moreover, looking at Izumi-senpai''s expression, she''s most likely conflicted about whether to tell Arisa-senpai about yesterday or not.


    Since the sun was already setting in the west, there were now fewer students present on the school grounds and most of them were at the Club Building or behind with their respective athletic clubs.


    I lowered my head and acted as if I was also deliberating.


    A few secondster, Izumi-senpai''s voice once again rang out and her answer was as expected. She chose not to tell Arisa-senpai about what happened between us yesterday.


    "He¡­ Onoda-kun told me this Monday that he would help me with Kazuo but then he took that back yesterday."


    Upon hearing that, Arisa-senpai''s ring eyes somewhat rxed and she released a relieved sigh. "Eh? Is that it? You know this guy and his mouth. You should''ve told me about it. See how I reprimand this cheeky junior."


    This time, Arisa-senpai''s lips curved into another yful smile, not knowing that her friend had just lied to her. She even raised her little fist and showed off her non-existent bulky biceps.


    "N-no. You know me, I can deal with this guy. You go and finish your business, the bus is about to arrive."


    Izumi-senpai rejected her and even pushed her inside the School Building. Looking at the direction she went in, Arisa-senpai was probably going to the bathroom¡­ Why didn''t she use the one at the Administration Building though?


    Ah. Perhaps that''s upied so they had to run back here and as if it''s a twist of fate, they ran into me¡­


    Is it that much of a coincidence? Maybe. No. Not really. Somewhere in my mind, I was also hoping to run into them. Checking in if Shio was still at the school was just half the reason and the other half was hoping to run into them.


    And there we have it, I truly run into them as if it''s all ording to n.


    "Senpai, are you sure you don''t want to tell her what happened between us?"


    Once Arisa-senpai disappeared at the corner, I finally had the chance to open my mouth.


    "¡­ Forget about Arisa. I can let you do what you want to do. Try to steal me or whatever you call it but Onoda-kun, can you let Arisa off?" Izumi-senpai turned around and answered like this in a pleading tone.


    By the way she worded it''s as if she''s sacrificing herself for the sake of her friend.


    That''s amon plot in most hent*i, right? Especially the ones with the ''ckmail'' and ''moral degeneration'' tags.


    This girl, she already put me in the same category as those fictional lowlifes.


    Well, that''s probably not wrong, especially in their eyes. The eyes of those living their life normally.


    Haa¡­ But even if she pleaded like this, my desire to know more about Arisa-senpai wouldn''t just disappear just because she said so.


    "Senpai. When I told you I like Arisa-senpai, I meant it. And when I told you I am interested in you, I also meant it. As much as I wanted to grant your wish¡­ I guess it''s much better to just ignore my existence and stop associating with me. That way, I will have a hard time doing what I told you I will do." I responded.


    Without waiting for her to answer, I bowed in front of her again before turning around. "Well then, I want to say see you tomorrow but you might not want to see me starting tomorrow so¡­ See you, senpai."


    I don''t know if she will understand what I''m trying to say but there''s really no way that I will stop just because she told me to do so.

 Chapter 372: Arriving Home

    <h4>Chapter 372: Arriving Home</h4>


    Not waiting for Izumi-senpai''s reply, I made my way out after checking that Shio''s car wasn''t parked there anymore.


    In the end, I gave my target a piece of advice.


    Let''s just say it''s part of the n. Otherwise, I would just straightforwardly reject that offer of hers.


    Ah. Either way, the meaning was still the same. I couldn''t ept her offer. More than I want to steal her, the desire to be closer with Arisa-senpai bested that.


    Nheless, it''s not like I would give up if she distanced herself from me and pulled Arisa-senpai to do the same.


    It''s something within my expectation.


    From that report of hers, she decided to continue being my Mentor. I just didn''t know if it would change now that I rejected that.


    In any case, let''s just leave it at that. I still have a pile of issues that need my attention.


    And one of the most important was my path to continue progressing for that future.


    Rae gave me an advice to marry someone rich if I wanted to solve the major problem that we would face.


    However, even if I decided to do that, it won''t happen anytime soon.


    Besides, there''s still a lot of paths that I haven''t tried yet.


    Mizuki even asked me if I wanted toe with her to observe the work that she''s doing for the Hasegawa Family even if she''s still a high schooler.


    Naturally, I epted that and she gave me a date for it, next week.


    In the meantime, she''s continuing to impart to me the knowledge she acquired from her experience.


    My parents will also arrive next week.


    I honestly don''t know what will happen by then.


    They''re aware of what I was doing this past month through the couple next door. I sometimes run into Akane''s parents and they would try to pry from me about the happenings in the house even if Akane was already telling them about it whenever she would visit them.


    Although I began talking more to my parents after that one time wherein I asked for my father''s consent when I reserved a hotel room for my date with Akane, I still have no idea how they will react after seeing Miwa-nee, Akane and perhaps Shio in our house.


    Their job was a mystery to me. I thought I tried asking about it back when they could still stay at home and not spend their time outside but neither of the two was giving me a clear answer.


    My mother told me that they''re both office workers but what kind of office worker would always be travelling outside the country?


    Right. Most of the time, I would receive postcards from different countries sent by them,plete with the pictures they took.


    They don''t use social media. As for their excuse, it''s againstpany policy.


    Well, I am aware that their job is highly suspicious but what can I do? Interrogate them? Do I even have the right to do that?


    I just know that there''s a reason why they''re not telling me about it. If in the future they''re ready to reveal what their job really is then I will be all ears.


    For now, knowing that they''re still alive and living their life out there is enough.


    Some might think they''re a failure of a parent but they began leaving the house for a prolonged period of time starting my middle school.


    At that time, my desire that was in full throttle had already led me to be independent.


    Before that though, they''re always asking me if there''s something wrong with me and if something''s on my mind, they want me to talk to them.


    I remembered that I ignored all of those and told them that there''s nothing wrong with me. There was even a time when they brought me somewhere to meet a woman.


    If I''m not wrong, that woman was a Psychiatrist because of how she kept on asking me questions that I thought were nonsense.


    However, after that one instance, it didn''t happen again.


    I guess that''s the time when they became aware that something happened to me.


    Ah. No. The sudden change in how I treated Akane was probably the first instance for them to suspect that something changed within me.


    The question is¡­ Did they suspect Miwa-nee?


    I had no idea. ording to Miwa-nee, after the wedding, their interaction became less and less.


    Besides, Miwa-nee was also unaware of what happened to me. If not for sitting us down in the living room to give us some lecture, she wouldn''t know that I changedpletelypared to how she remembered me before leaving.


    Haa¡­ Either way, that''s already over. I wouldn''t expect full support from my parents in what I wanted to do but I at least wanted to hear their real thoughts about it and ask them for more advice.


    -


    -


    When I arrived home, Fuyu and Akane were apanying Minoru in the living room. And as always they''re ying on console wherein Akane was being thrashed by Minoru in another fighting game.


    Fuyu who''s watching behind them was also amused upon seeing her friend getting frustrated against a kid.


    And Minoru, that kid had a smug expression on his face whenever he would look back at Fuyu as if he was trying to show off to her.


    When I entered the living room, Akane stood up and jumped in my arms, while Miwa-nee, who''s preparing our dinner, sent me a smile.


    As for Shio, she''s already at her apartment. Since she began sending her messages through Messenger starting this Monday, it''s now a norm for us to talk through it. And while I was on the train, I used that free time when I was just sitting to check in on my girls.


    Well, although I was replying to everyone, there was some notable conversation I had with Ria who showed tried showing off something she learned recently, Otoha who''s still trying toin to me about her status of being grounded and Aoi who specifically showed me that her unruliness was lessening by cooking their dinner for today. Yep, Aoi was so unruly even at their house that her parents already gave up in trying to make her do something.


    She''s the type who would do better if she wasn''t being micromanaged. And by showing off that she''s doing that, the girl was trying to appeal to me. And that was proven when she asked me if I could see her.


    I responded positively but I couldn''t tell her the date yet since there''s still a lot piled up in front of me.


    However, just my eptance of what she wanted was enough for her to be overjoyed.


    After jumping on my arms and asking for a kiss, Akane then became like a kitten who''s refusing to leave my embrace.


    Well, this wasn''t her quirk,pared to the past two days, this clinging on me felt more normal. My silly wife was just trying to show off in front of Fuyu.


    In this regard, she''s doing the same as what Minoru was doing.


    And no. This wasn''t her intimidating her friend, Akane was probably trying to regain her image in front of her after being beatenpletely by a kid.


    "Yuuki-san, I''m sorry for the trouble and thank you for apanying Akane."

 Chapter 373: Fuyu

    <h4>Chapter 373: Fuyu</h4>


    Akane''s period had already ended so¡­ The way she clung to me was her way of telling me that her period''s over. And that was even confirmed by her when she covertly whispered it to me.


    However, since Fuyu was still present and we never had our dinner yet, the silly girl was trying to restrain herself from pulling me with her to go upstairs.


    While we''re waiting for Miwa-nee to call us at the dinner table, I left Akane at Fuyu''s side while I sat down to y against Minoru.


    Upon seeing me taking the controller that Akane put down, the boy pouted as if he was about to be bullied again.


    But for the sake of showing off his skills to the spectator behind us, he sniffed once before a fighting spirit was ignited in his eyes.


    Unfortunately, all the games I have for that console were something I already yed at least once.


    Even if I couldn''t finish any of the games, there''s no way the boy would be able to beat me.


    Call me having no mercy, but the boy was bullying my Akane before I arrived, it''s just returning the favor.


    "Mama!" After 10 consecutive losses, Minoru shouted as his head turned to his mother. And a few secondster, his sobs traveled to our ears.


    And as soon as that happened, Fuyu who was silently watching with Akane stood up and threw a reprimanding re at me before her face put on aforting expression as she went to Minoru''s side.


    "Onoda-kun, I can''t believe you''re the type to bully a boy. Here here, don''t cry now, Minoru, let me avenge you against your Ru-nii."


    After saying that, she took the controller from Minoru before sitting him on herp.


    And surprisingly, that worked. The boyfortably sat there as he looked up with a smile on his face.


    This boy. It''s easy to see that he had a favorable impression on Fuyu. And the girl, who seemed to be used to dealing with kids, ruffled his hair endearingly.


    "A real man doesn''t easily cry. Remember that. But in the same sense, a real man doesn''t bully kids and the powerless."


    With a rare grin appearing on her lips, Fuyu threw me a side nce before pressing the start button on her controller.


    And as the silly girl watched all that happened, she stood up from the sofa as she inserted herself from my side by lifting my arm before settling down on myp, the same way Minoru was sitting on Fuyu''sp.


    In the end, it became a proxy battle where Fuyu and I represented the two initial yers.


    And just like that, the few minutes of waiting for dinner ended up with mepeting against Fuyu in a game.


    The twofortably sitting on ourp spent their time cheering.


    Looking at Minoru and Akane enjoying the time, I could only shake my head as I did my best at the game.


    Unfortunately, Fuyu seemed to be familiar with it that I could only twice after ying 10 for 10 rounds


    However, even if I lost, Akane kept on cheering me up by sneaking in a kiss.


    Ah. No, whether I win or not, the girl was using that chance to be intimate with me. Minoru, on the other hand, already forgot that he was about to cry. He was having a good time watching Fuyu beating me in the game.


    "Fuyu-nee is so strong!"


    "See that? When you grow up, make sure to remember what I said."


    "Yes! Don''t cry and don''t bully. Sorry, Aka-nee." Minoru nodded and repeated Fuyu''s words earlier, albeit summarized. And in the end, he even apologized to Akane for bullying her in the game.


    In the end, I became the only viin in their eyes.


    Ah. Well, as long as they''re enjoying the time.


    Soon after that, Miwa-nee finally called us for dinner.


    Unlike yesterday, Minoru sat next to Fuyu and was very engaged with talking with her.


    Seeing the boy opening up to others like that, Miwa-nee had a relieved smile on her lips.


    It''s almost a month since they arrived here andpared to before, the boy had finally adjusted to this new environment.


    -


    -


    After the dinner, since Shio wasn''t around, I offered to walk Fuyu to the station.


    It''s already dark. Even if our neighborhood could be considered a safe ce, it''s better to be sure.


    And since Akane''s quirk had already ended, she approved of it even if Fuyu herself was declining.


    Well, Akane knew that I didn''t have any n to also fall in love and take her best friend as my new girl.


    There''s really no reason to do so and it would justplicate things.


    My offering of walking her to the was just me expressing concern to the person taking care of my future wife.


    Besides, since Fuyu was apanying Akane these past three school days, I was thinking that I needed to show her proper gratitude.


    Err¡­ But until now, I couldn''t think of what to do about it.


    "Well then, I''ll be back soon."


    "Husband, make sure to send Fuyu safely. And Fuyu, thank you for having the patience to deal with my tantrums."


    "Akane, that''s not new, is it? You''re like that every month. But I agree, it took on a new extreme this time. Because Onoda-kun finally epted you, you also removed what''s restricting you. Either way, what are friends for? You''ll also do the same for me if I am the one in your ce."


    "You don''t have a quirk like me though."


    "I will be expecting you to be doting on me."


    "Is that all? Leave it to me!"


    After that cheerful conversation between the two friends and Fuyu saying goodbye to Minoru who, for the first time, went to the door to send someone off, we began our walk towards the station.


    Naturally, I maintained a distance between us but when Fuyu pointed out that it would look like I was stalking her if I did that, I matched her walking pace.


    Halfway through our walk, Fuyu then broke the silence between us.


    "Onoda-kun, thank you for epting Akane. All these years, she''s masking the loneliness she was feeling inside. But now, I can''t see it anymore. Her smiles are now genuine."


    Hearing her clear voice that was filled with her concern over Akane, I couldn''t help but take a look at what expression Fuyu was making.


    However, perhaps we''re thinking the same thing, we ended up meeting each other''s gaze.


    With a beautiful smile stered on her lips, I became a witness to Fuyu''s beauty that was further highlighted by the moonlight above our heads.


    Upon seeing that, a thought surfaced in my mind. Whoever could make this girl fall in love will be one lucky bastard.


    Well, it''s a sudden thought that I instantly removed in my mind as I replied to her.


    "I should be the one thanking you. Thank you for not leaving her side and¡­ For apanying her. I don''t know how I can repay this debt of gratitude so, if you need help on something, don''t hesitate to ask me. I''ll do my best to help you."


    Since I couldn''t think of anything, this was the best way to repay it for now. Owing to her a favor for when she needed my help.


    "You don''t have to. I''m not helping Akane because I want someone to repay me. She''s my best friend. This concern of even walking me to the train station is enough."


    And upon hearing her answer, that thought resurfaced in my mind. Whoever that will be. He better make sure not to show up in front of me.

 Chapter 374: Piled-up Desire

    <h4>Chapter 374: Piled-up Desire</h4>


    "Here is fine, Onoda-kun," Fuyu said as soon as we reached the front of the train station.


    She then stepped forward before facing me with her hands sped in front of her.


    During our walk here, our topic of conversation was mostly Akane.


    Hearing about that silly girl from the one closest to her during those dark times when I was still ignoring her, it opened me to more things about Akane that I failed to see back then due to my focus being solely on my target girl or on someone I already stole.


    Fuyu told me that for the longest time, she hated me for doing that to Akane. That there''s just not one instance where the three of them were about to ambush me and pull me towards the silly girl to hear her confession.


    In their minds, they thought that if Akane confessed and I rejected her, their friend would finally be able to move on from me.


    But every time, Akane would stop them, telling them that in the future, I would be able to remember what I had forgotten.


    When Fuyu asked me about what was that thing that I forgot, I honestly answered her that it was my ability to feel the emotion called love.


    I was expecting her to have some kind of reaction like looking at me as if I was an idiot before blurting ''Who will believe that?!'' or asking if I was joking and telling me to get serious.


    However, her reaction was different.


    Fuyu stopped in her tracks and scanned me with her eyes before nodding continuously and saying in a whisper ''So, it''s like that.''


    Well, after that, she changed the topic and we continued on it until we reached this point.


    "I see. Then here. Take care on your way home, Yuuki-san." I handed her bag back that I asked to hold for her earlier.


    "Thank you. You too. It''s been nice having this chance to talk to you, Onoda-kun. Akane was right, you''re an amazing person. Her long wait was truly worth it."


    "Uhm. Although I wanted to just be silent from hearing it, I''m not an amazing person, Yuuki-san."


    Upon hearing that, Fuyu shook her head. "That''s my view after interacting with you these past three days. By the way, Onoda-kun, let''s drop the formalities. You''re Akane''s boyfriend so that means we''re already considered friends. Call me by my first name just like how Akane does it. But remember, it''s only valid as long as Akane continues being happy with you. If you hurt her, it will be like you''re also hurting us so prepare yourself for retribution."


    "I understand. Then you can also call me by my first name. It will be unfair if it''s only me, right?"


    Friend, huh? In the end, it''s just an extension of Akane''s friendship. Either way, it''s better like this than not getting along with them.


    But those words¡­ Retribution, huh? Despite her somewhat gentle and lovely appearance, she could also be fierce. Just like earlier when she reprimanded me.


    After a few more exchanges of words and noticing that we''d been stuck at the entrance of the train station, Fuyu hurriedly turned around as she waved her hand before running towards the ticket tform.


    Watching her somewhat clumsy movements that I saw for the first time, the full admiration I have with her was now mixed with a little bit of fondness.


    Just to be sure, I sent her with my eyes until she went up the train tform before turning back home.


    -


    -


    When I arrived home, Miwa-nee and Minoru were already upstairs while Akane was as always, waiting for me right in front of the door.


    Upon seeing her, my desire for the girl was ignited once more as I picked her up in my arms as we instantly entered into a passionate mood.


    Her extreme clinginess should''ve been gone by now. However, since we''re at home and we''re alone downstairs, it was no different than that.


    It was always like this anyway. Her quirk had just changed her that even when we''re outside, she couldn''t restrain herself from sticking to me.


    Kissing her, picking her up in my arms and bringing her to the living room, the sofa, the TV and every piece of furniture present in it became the witness when the restraint that we''re both exercising for the past three days came undone.


    It''s still a dangerous day for her so I put it in my mind to pull out. Minoru was unexpected. But for my future child with the other girls, we had to n that out.


    It might seem that I always shoot it inside them but I also keep track of how many times it was. Even if I gave them those contraceptive pills, it''s still not a 100% solution.


    And with how many times I do it with Akane, it''s the most dangerous for her. That''s why I started using the withdrawal method whenever I could.


    After doing it once in the living room where Akane herself took the lead from me, Akane then remembered the bathtub that she heated.


    Carrying her from the living room to the bathroom, I made her stay still as I washed her from head to toe. Serving her like some kind of princess, Akane happily savored that moment.


    When we entered the tub, my cock had already recovered so before leaving it, we did it once more while we''re dipped in it.


    Naturally, our day didn''t end with just that. As soon as we entered our room, Akane and I once again pounced onto each other as we poured our piled-up desire these past three days. The bed that we were using continued to creak untilte at night that it even led for Miwa-nee to knock on our door, telling us to tone it down.


    However, with Akane being so indulged in it, she even tried inviting Miwa-nee inside.


    If not for Minoru suddenly crying from their room, she would probably ept that invitation.


    In the end, after her three days of period, the two of us spent almost the whole night being connected to each other.


    When the morning arrived, we ended up waking up a bitter than usual. Nheless, seeing the silly girl''s brilliant and satisfied smile first thing in the morning was the most important.


    "Husband¡­ How will you hide these?" Akane looked troubled as she pointed at the hickeys she made on my shoulder and below my neck.


    Well, even if we''re like rabid dogs who couldn''t stop pouncing at each other even if we''re resting after a climax, we''re still sane enough to not leave a trace on the visible parts.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be visible in my uniform."


    "I''m not talking about that. If the others strip you, they''ll see."


    Ah. She''s talking about the other girls. Who will strip me anyway?


    To list, there''s Aoi, Satsuki, Nami, Kana and Rae. With Himeko and Aya, I would be the one stripping them¡­


    Haruko is also possible and her weekly stay will be tomorrow.


    Ah. In any case, there''s no instant remedy for it. If they would see it, the most likely reaction that they would be exhibiting was them trying to make their own mark on my body¡­


    In a way that''s also somewhat troubling considering most of the girls also had sexual rtions with me, I might not see the day again of being hickey-free.

 Chapter 375: Sakuma and Ogawa

    <h4>Chapter 375: Sakuma and Ogawa</h4>


    After doing our daily routine, informing Akane about the clean-up drive of our school this Sunday and telling Miwa-nee about what Nao would be sendingter, we set out for school.


    Since her period was over, Akane herself told me that I didn''t need to send her up to the tform anymore.


    Well, because it was already somewhat of a habit, if she didn''t tell me, I would be taking her to school again.


    When I was on the train, Aika, Hiyori, Miyako, Miho and Yua asked me after our morning greetings about when I would send Akane again. They also wanted their turn after all.


    And following them, even Aoi, Sena and Otoha also asked if they would also have a turn.


    Naturally, I positively replied to them. Besides, they''re the ones deciding who would meet me anyway.


    But I guess, hearing my confirmation was enough for those girls to have peace of mind.


    Especially Miyako. Sometimes, her hate for me would surface during our chats. However, it was always fading after one or two messages and she would then turn her embarrassment by threatening me that she would soon storm our house just to meet me.


    Because she decided to move on, the girl wanted to create more memories with me. More memories that would rece those memories she wanted topletely erase in her memory.


    To satisfy the girl, I asked her if she''s free this Sunday.


    Well, since I''ve already decided on bringing almost everyone in the boxing club, extending the stick to the girls from Akane''s School and Ria sounds normal. That is if they are avable this Sunday.


    Thinking about it, although that boxing gym was kinda spacious, wouldn''t it be crowded if almost all of them came to ept my invitation?


    And waiving their fee¡­ I might be yelled at by Coach Ayu, if not Hisa-jii, about it.


    I should just bring them all to the house and fit them inside that mini gym room, no?


    But that would also be the source of another set ofplications.


    What to do?


    I guess I''d consult them if they showed up. We could rent a studio or something wherein I would teach them that then I would only bring at least five of them as an additional advertisement.


    Well, this time, I wouldn''t just decide easily. It''s better to get everyone''s opinion first.


    -


    -


    "Hey Onoda, can I talk to youter?"


    When I arrived at our ssroom, Sakuma whispered to me as soon as I settled on my seat.


    Turning around to face him, I probably raised an eyebrow to him due to how he appeared to be taken aback.


    However, as if a wave of courage washed over him, he gulped down and raised his head to meet my gaze.


    "I¡­ I can''t ask anyone else about this. I need your advice."


    With his words, not only me, even Aya and Satsuki, who was slumped on her desk, perked their ears.


    Well, they''re aware that after exposing to Sakuma about my rtionship with Satsuki, our group lost a member.


    For Sakuma to approach me this time and seeing the courage she showed, it''s easy to guess that it''s about Satsuki''s sister, Setsuna.


    "Sure. But do you really want to ask for my help?"


    Did you not learn your lesson the first time you did that?


    Of course, I refrained from saying that.


    Sakuma thought for a while before his eyes shone with another courageous light as he steeled himself for asking my help.


    "I don''t know but¡­ Among everyone I know, you''re the only one I can ask."


    This guy¡­ Does he not have a friend in his club? Or those from the same ss as him in middle school? I don''t know who he was close to before but I guess, if there was, he''s not in this ss.


    "I see. Thenter."


    Since he insisted, I could only ept it. Well, I won''t do the same thing as before anyway. If this will solve the strained rtionship we had in this group of ours then all the more reason to help this guy.


    As long as he doesn''t mess things up.


    "Thanks, man. Ah. And Maemura, it''s about Setsuna-nee."


    I guess he really found his balls this time.


    "I know, you idiot! If you''re serious about that, you better not have cold feet." Satsuki raised her head and replied to him,plete with her foul-mouthed curse.


    Compared to before wherein Sakuma would also raise his voice as hepeted with Satsuki on who would give up first,


    Sakuma only smiled wryly this time as he nodded at Satsuki''s words.


    Upon seeing that, the foul-mouthed girl appeared annoyed that after ring at Sakuma, I also got subjected to it before she slumped her head again.


    A few seconds after that, a message from Satsuki was sent through messenger.


    "Tell me the result. It''s my sister. If he''s just using her as a rebound because of me¡­ I have to stop it."


    "Alright. Do you want me to record it for you?"


    "No! Just a summary. I''d rather hear your voice as you called my name¡­"


    "I see. Your wish is mymand, your highness."


    "This idiot. You''re still using that."


    "Well, you''re still my Princess and I''m your Jailor. It''s a memory between us."


    "Ugh. Suit yourself, pervert Ruki."


    Ending our conversation with that, Satsuki stealthily stretched her arm to my side to pinch it lightly.


    That''s all she could do. Perhaps because she''s afraid that I would be hurt from her unrestrained pinch. Even if she didn''t grow her nails too long, imagine the strength of the grip of a basketball yer.


    -


    -


    As time passed, the first guy in ss who didn''te to school arrived along with the other boys in their group.


    He still looked pale and he seemed to have lost weight. Nheless, the most notable trait for him right now was his calmness.


    Even if our eyes met, the guy wasn''t ring anymore. Instead, he calmly straightened his gaze forward, ignoring me.


    Did the fever fry his brains? Did something change in him?


    For now, I had no idea but when Nami and Hina appeared, the cowardly bastard suddenly stood up.


    I observed his actions and instead of Nami, he went over to Hina''s side.


    Since our seats were distant from each other, there''s no way for me to hear their conversation.


    I noticed Hina looking in my direction as if she''s trying to get my attention but with Ogawa blocking her view, she couldn''t see me.


    After a while, Ogawa went back to his seat and I received two messages. From Nami and Hina.


    "Ruu, Kazuo seemed to have changed. But I''m not sure yet, he''s still looking at me as if he''s waiting for me to tell him that I''m his girlfriend."


    "Ruki, Kazuo wanted to talk to meter. It''s about what happened this Tuesday. What should I do?"


    Did he really change? No. He only looked calm on the surface but inside, he''s probably about to burst from the umted frustration that he couldn''t vent out. Perhaps he used yesterday to think clearly about what he should do.


    I dered how I will steal everyone around him. Did he decide to stop me? Or perhaps I was overthinking this time.

 Chapter 376: Changed Ogawa? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 376: Changed Ogawa? (1)</h4>


    "Isn''t that the chance you''re waiting for? He finally wants to talk to you."


    After replying like this to Hina''s message, I observed her reaction from where I was.


    As expected, the girl bit her lips and turned her head to me. Perhaps, she''s trying to see if I was serious with my answer.


    "What if he tells me that he epts my feelings? What will you do?"


    "Hina, like I said before. The choice is all yours. If this is before, I will say I am going to steal you back if that''s what he will say¡­ However, on the off chance that he truly changed after a day and you choose to be with him, I won''t stop you. Isn''t this what we talked about this Tuesday?"


    Right. This was how it went back then. If she would really choose him after everything that happened between us, I wouldn''t me her and I would give up.


    But that didn''t mean I would stop caring for her.


    "Don''t worry, I will be there. So that if something unexpected happens, I will be able to reach you in time."


    I sent a second message to Hina before replying to Nami. Well, the girl was nearby so she heard what Kazuo said to Hina.


    Despite her observer skills, she''s still confused if that guy really changed or not.


    Nheless, she''s now worrying more about Hina and what that guy might do.


    "I''m going to eavesdrop on themter. To make sure that nothing can go wrong. But you see, I told Hina to make the decision by herself. If she still wanted to be with him then¡­"


    "It''s not like you to give up, Ruu."


    "Perhaps that was another change in me? Either way, I already told her that I won''t force her to be mine the other day.


    It''s almost a month since the change. Although I acted petty to Ogawa wherein I told him that I would steal everyone from him, I would respect Hina''s decision, whatever that is.


    As for Izumi-senpai¡­ Perhaps my only goal was to stop her from wasting her life away on that guy. If after this n that I cooked up failed to change her mindset about Ogawa then¡­ I would also let her decide for herself.


    The most pressing issue was Ogawa. Did he really change or not?


    I had to observe him.


    Nheless, there''s no way he would be able to get Nami back.


    "I see. What can I say? I''m d to see you slowly changing before my eyes. You''re forceful with me after all."


    Well, it''s not as forceful as before but let''s not tell her that.


    I only put her in situations where I could take advantage of her. From holding her hand to hugging her until we eventually kissed, all of those weren''t that forced. She could reject those practice sessions if she wished to.


    "Really? Do you want a redo, Nami? Courting you normally, confessing to you and asking you out."


    "Hmm. That sounds wonderful, Ruu. But no. What we have is a special memory between us. It''s quite fun to look back on it. You did trick me to ept that advice of yours and now here we are." Nami replied with a smirking emoji at the end. She''s being yful again.


    That advice was the one that led to the Act and eventually stealing her affectionpletely.


    True, it''s a special memory between us. It''s not normal courting but perhaps in Nami''s eyes, that''s a lot better than the traditional ones where the guy would confess and the girl would ept.


    After a while, the ss settled down when Shio entered the ssroom.


    Not like the rare days where she''s blooming, this beautiful teacher of mine was unting hermanding side again.


    Due to that, those who wanted to raise their hands to start the day on a good note by asking a silly question instantly put their hand down.


    After the usual greeting led by Kanzaki, Shio began her homeroom.


    Well, we already agreed to also restrain the little nuance wherein we would be staring at each other or even the unconscious smile we would unknowingly put on whenever our gazes would meet.


    Naturally, when her ss began, I put my phone back to focus on her lesson. Although it was difficult to properly learn English, I was probably two times more focused in her ss because, you know, she''s my woman. Sometimes I also receive some kind of after-ss or private lessons from her. Whether it be when we''re on the bed or not.


    ording to Shio, bing fluent in thatnguage would be useful once I began wandering the adult world.


    It''s the universalnguage. In every country, even without knowing the nativenguage, as long as one can talk andprehend English, they will be fine.


    After Shio''s ss, I sent her a message thanking her for the new knowledge I acquired from her lesson.


    Although it''s unneeded, this kind of small thing was enough to keep our rtionship fresh.


    Seeing her smile upon reading my message was too satisfying.


    Most likely, she''s the same. Knowing that I was keen on listening in her ss, her duty as a teacher was being fulfilled.


    I would never take advantage of the fact that we''re in an intimate rtionship to take it easy in her ss. That''s disrespectful.


    Due to that, I always get extra pampering from her whenever we¡¯re alone. That''s to show how satisfied she was with me.


    Time passed and as soon as the bell indicating the end of the 4th period rang, Ogawa stood up and Hina followed after him.


    Before they disappeared through the door, Hina''s pleading eyes found me, asking me to follow them.


    After informing Nami, Aya and Satsuki that they should go first to the empty clubroom where we would be eating our lunch, I stood up and followed after the two.


    Since its lunch break, a sea of students instantly filled the hallways but considering Ogawa wanted to talk to her in a private location, it''s easy to guess their destination.


    Outside the school building.


    Whatever that guy was nning, I had to know.


    Because you see, after pushing him to the edge and seeing how he transformed from a coward who could only re at me or fantasize over his rtionship with Nami to the calm guy who arrived earlier, I had to confirm what''s wrong with him.


    Did he get abducted by the aliens who cured his cowardice?


    Or perhaps, he''s still sick and he thought this was still a dream.


    Ah. That second one was unlikely. Otherwise, he would approach me and stab me continuously to vent his umted frustration.


    After a few minutes of walking outside the School Building, I found the two somewhere behind the three buildings and near the Equipment Storage Room I organized with Rae before.


    Its surrounding was covered by trees so even if someone passed by, it would be hard to notice that there''s someone near it.


    I stealthily moved from tree to tree, using it to hide from that coward''s gaze until I entered the range where I could hear their conversation.


    Well, since the coward probably thought that no one could follow them, as soon as they started talking, he stopped looking around, letting me approach this close.


    Now, let''s hear what he has to say.

 Chapter 377: Changed Ogawa? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 377: Changed Ogawa? (2)</h4>


    As I peeked from where I was, the calmness of Ogawa was nowhere to be found anymore. His shoulders were shaking and his hands were sped tightly into fists.


    Perhaps whatever he was trying to hold back earlier was now surging out of him.


    In front of him, I could only see Hina''s back, slumped shoulders and lowered head.


    Seeing her like that, the urge toe and hold her up welled up inside me.


    However, I stopped myself from doing that. The girl also needs this. For her to truly decide for herself, she needed to hear Ogawa''s words.


    Since I failed to hear their first exchange, I waited for a while before Ogawa opened his mouth again.


    "I''m sorry, Hina. It''s like this. I like you as my friend but Nanami, I love her. You know that. You''re all aware of that. I love her enough that I even epted that ''act'' even if I don''t like it. You''re also aware of it. That Onoda, he''s taking advantage of the both of you. You''re being threatened by him, am I right? Don''t worry. I will expose him, I''ll expose what he''s doing and remove you from his grasp."


    Taking advantage? Threatened? Expose me? Expelled?


    This guy¡­ He created his own scenario, huh? So that''s part of his new fantasy?


    At least he already gave her an answer.


    He did change but instead of epting that he already lost to me when it concerned Nami, he created a convenient scenario for him to put the me on me.


    Perhaps if he really spread that fantasy of his as a rumor, a lot of them would believe it. He''s Ogawa after all. The Mr. Nice Guy while I was an upstart whose name was slowly bing well-known.


    Being well-known only brings negative things though. Perhaps, there''s already someone out there hating my guts for being close to Shio or for being part of some rumors.


    In any case, we''re not in the inner court of a Royal Pce where rumors that became distorted to an extreme extent could be the epted truth as long as it passed to many ears.


    Upon hearing that, Hina''s slumped shoulders also began to shake. It stirred her emotions. She did hear his answer to the question she asked him. But perhaps his next words were what affected her the most.


    "W-what taken advan--"


    Hina tried to respond to him but was cut off by him when he continued. At this point, the guy was looking above as if he''s up in the sky, where his fantasy world was probably existing.


    "I''m Nanami''s boyfriend. Not Onoda. Before I expose him, I will have to pull you both away from him. Can you¡­ Can you help me take him away from her? After I get her back, I wille for you next¡­"


    Because his chin was lifted as he stared at the sky, he failed to see that Hina stopped shaking. She then lifted her lowered head and stepped forward as her hand slowly raised.


    p!


    Along with that resounding sound, Ogawa''s head tilted sideways because of the force Hina used.


    "Kazuo¡­ Can you stop with your fantasy? You''re looking pathetic today. Even more pathetic than the one I saw from the other day. What you''re saying¡­ It''s all written on your head. Do you think he''s threatening us? You''re blind. Can''t you open your eyes for once?"


    "You pped me?"


    Instead of answering properly, the guy was only focused on the p. His right cheek now had a red palm print and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Perhaps, he never thought that Hina would p him.


    He probably never considered that thought. In his mind, Hina is his childhood friend who''s always there for him. His childhood friend who likes him enough to keep chasing after him despite knowing that he likes someone else.


    "I did! I get it. You love Nanami. That''s fine. I''m only a friend to you. That''s fine as well. But never¡­ Never nder someone you don''t know well. We''ve known each other for years. You''re not like this. When did you be someone who cannot ept his loss? I had no idea what really went on between Nanami and him but Kazuo, have you at least tried to ask her? You''re ming Ruki but you don''t know what really happened between them, do you? It''s all your spection."


    Hearing Hina''s answer, she''s more upset that Ogawa was ming me.


    But thinking about it, it''s really my fault. It''s my fault that Nami eventually leaned on me more than him.


    I made sure that it would be the end result after all. Except for the fact that I didn''t threaten them, everything was close to the truth. I fooled Nami with my advice and I fooled Hina by saying I will help her to be with this idiot.


    For Hina to defend me like this, I feel like I''m doing her wrong.


    "It''s not spection! That guy, he¡­ He''s fooling my Nanami! I trusted him but he lied to me. He said he likes you but why¡­ Why is he that close to Nanami?!" Ogawa blurted out. No, he roared it out.


    He''s losing it. It''s time for me to stop this¡­ farce.


    "Alright. That''s enough. Hina, I''m sorry. You don''t need to defend me, alright? In a way, what he said was the truth."


    I stepped forward and closed the distance between us.


    Putting her in my embrace, I said that in a voice loud enough for even the guy behind me to hear.


    "You¡­ Onoda."


    Ignoring him, I focused on the girl in my arms. Her whole body was shaking. The hand she used to p Kazuo was sped tightly and trembling at the moment.


    "It''s my fault that it ended up this way. I shouldn''t have let you confess to him. I shouldn''t have let him hear about your feelings. We both know he''s aware of your feelings and he''s just acting oblivious." I tightened my embrace and had her leanpletely on me. But even if I did this, Hina''s shaking wasn''t stopping.


    "Take your hands off her!" Ogawa shouted again.


    And this time, I stopped ignoring him. While I kept my hold on Hina, I answered him.


    "Shut up, will you? You''re riding your own fantasy but you''re aware of that, aren''t you? You''re an idiot, true. But you''re not this kind of fool. You love Nami? Why don''t you show it and appeal to her again?"


    That''s how it is. He''s intentionally deluding himself in it. All because he can''t ept that his ''girlfriend'' has already fallen to another guy.


    Most likely, his response will be how he''s her boyfriend. As long as Nami doesn''t tell him straight up that she wants to break up with him, he will cling to that.


    "Why will I do that? I''m still her boyfriend. Nothing has changed."


    See? Look at this guy. He even hit his own chest to add some kind of confidence or intimidation, whatever he wanted to convey.


    Well, in a way, his im was truly valid. I had Nami sort out her thoughts first and then her period arrived. If not for that, the reveal would''ve happened long before.


    "No. A lot has changed. Step out of your safe space and clear your eyes. If you keep on clinging to that little confession that you did, you will not have any chance anymore. For your peace of mind, here''s a truth if you ever want one. I love Nami. And I also love Hina. I''m not like you. We''re totally different from each other. bber about that if you want. I don''t care. Just prepare yourself from a beating, alright?"

 Chapter 378: Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 378: Scheme</h4>


    After saying that and ending it with a threat, I brought Hina away from that ce. I heard Ogawa muttering something as he called out to me but it''s still his fantasy so I ignored itpletely.


    How many times did I hit him with truths? But as always, he had gone back to that safe zone of his.


    Honestly, I was already itching to deal with him but in consideration of Nami, I couldn''t yet.


    There''s the risk that he would lose it now and tell everyone what''s going on.


    Surely, if he did that, he was going to ask the others in their circle for support.


    In any case, it''s something that would still happen sooner orter. What I had to prepare for was the aftermath.


    "Onoda. I will stop you from what you''re doing! I will take her back! She''s mine!"


    Before we left that ce, Ogawa''s voice reached my ears for thest time. Surprisingly, his words were now bereft of his fantasy.


    Ah. Thest sentence was still his fantasy.


    "Really? Do your best then." Without looking back at him, I tly responded.


    If he wants to challenge me then he''s free to do so. No matter what he will do from now on, Nami will still be my girl.


    Naturally, I will not be so confident. Being overly confident is fatal. Underestimating someone has never been included in my dictionary.


    I can specte and predict what he will do but there''s always a window for idents.


    And that''s what I need to prevent or rather, to dampen whatever it might bring.


    After messaging Nami and the others that I mighteter than I told them and updating them of what happened, I brought Hina to the abandoned clubroom where we''re doing the Mentor Program with Izumi and Arisa-senpai.


    She''s not that shaken and I only showed up to stop her from defending me.


    The reason she stopped talking was also because of me. Holding her like that, I prevented her from saying anything more.


    "I''m sorry for butting in. I couldn''t help it. I felt bad when you defended me while I really did what he said."


    After settling her on the chair Izumi-senpai was using, I pulled my chair and sat in front of her.


    It''s in line with what happened before. Because she thought Ogawa was smearing my name in front of her, that trait of hers which showed before when Izumi-senpai was badmouthing me in front of her resurfaced.


    "I thought he had already changed. Ruki. In one corner of my mind, I hoped to be epted by him¡­ In the end, it will not really happen."


    "At the moment that''s impossible for him. You heard him, right? He''s holding onto the fact that he confessed to Nami and she epted. Perhaps there''s a chance for him to change in the future. The question is¡­ Are you willing to wait for it?"


    Am I raising her hopes up? No. I''m just echoing what she heard earlier. In the end, she would also end up with that realization.


    Before she could open her mouth to answer me, I continued. "No. You don''t need to answer that question in front of me. You know what I feel for you. I''d rather not hear about that and just wait for your decision. In any case, I ought to thank you for what you did. I appreciate it a lot."


    After saying that, I cupped her right cheek in my palm and caressed it.


    Hina closed her eyes, trying to feel the warmth from it as she held my hand in ce.


    After a while, Hina raised her head and put me in her eyes. With how close we were, I could clearly see my reflection in it.


    "I like you, Ruki¡­"


    "But?" With how she trailed her voice, I beat her to say it first.


    And I was right. Upon hearing it, she lowered her head again, afraid or perhaps ashamed to meet my gaze.


    "But, I also like Kazuo. You see. Ever since we''re young. I am with him for the longest time and at the same time, he''s with me for the longest time. We even often took baths together when we''re unaware of the things between a man and a woman. That''s how close we were before¡­ I thought there would be a time one day where we would naturally be a couple. Not just thought. I hoped for it¡­ And I was still hoping for it to happen..."


    At this point, I felt the warm tear running down from her eyes through my hand holding her cheek. Her voice also slowly cracked the more words she spoke.


    Perhaps I was wrong with my earlier assessment towards the extent of her like for that Ogawa.


    This girl, she''s the one closest to how Akane is towards me.


    However, my appearance in her life slowly changed her. She''s still hoping for Ogawa but now, she doesn''t know what to do with her feelings towards me.


    She thought of giving me her first kiss because Ogawa wouldn''t take it from her. She thought of drawing close to me because Ogawa wouldn''t do it for her.


    In truth, this girl probably thought of only using me to be her outlet to vent her frustrations. Furthermore, by being close to me, it was also her way to get back at Nami for taking Ogawa''s attention and affection from her.


    That''s the scheme she created to make her be the final winner.


    However, something went wrong.


    What she''s thinking in her head and what actually happened to us was different. She ended up liking me or perhaps loving me for real. And now she''s in a deep pit she dug herself.


    At this moment, she''s at a real crossroad. Unlike me, she could only choose one.


    Obviously, it''s impossible for her to be like me. There''s something wrong in my head while she''s just a maiden in love with her childhood friend and now with another guy who appeared before her, that''s more forward than that childhood friend of hers.


    I was the exact opposite of Ogawa, that''s why she ended up liking me as well. However, between the two of us, it''s still Ogawa for her.


    "I understand. Follow what your heart is telling you, Hina." I answered as I wiped her tears with my fingers, trying to stop them from staining her beautiful face.


    It''s ironic of me to mention heart when just a few months ago, I was heartless enough to remove everyone from my life regardless of whether they want it or not.


    But that''s how it is. With this short conversation of ours, it''s too clear that for Hina¡­ It''s that coward who''s winning.


    I can scold her for that scheme of hers but as I said, the end doesn''t justify the means. She still ended up liking me which is part of my goal of stealing her. Just not enough topletely lean onto me. Besides, it''s still based on my spection about the things that happened and the words that she said. Moreover, I also had no ns to confront her about it whether it was true or not.


    Will I ept this as a loss? Honestly, I don''t know. I still want her but I also don''t want to force her. The decision is all on hers.

 Chapter 379: Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 379: Lunch</h4>


    Both of us didn''t say anything else after that but her tears continued to escape her eyes. In the end, the hand that I was using to wipe the tears off her face became so drenched from it that I had to use my handkerchief to continue.


    After doing that, I left it in her hand before standing up.


    "I will get us our lunch. Can you wait for me here?"


    Amidst her sniffs and quiet sobs, Hina weakly nodded her head.


    Upon seeing that, I caressed her head and lifted her chin.


    "I''m going to kiss you."


    Although that didn''t sound like I was asking for permission which I promised to do for her, Hina nodded once more.


    She''s confused and she''s undecided. But here I was, taking advantage of this state of hers.


    However, at the moment, this was all I could do. I couldn''t leave her here while crying like this. At least, I wanted to stop her tears first.


    As I slowly lowered my head to take her lips, Hina clung to my arm and gradually moved it towards my back.


    "Ruki¡­" Hina whispered right before our lips touched. This kiss was unlike what we shared before this, it''s soft, gentle and¡­ calming. Calming for her and perhaps for me as well.


    Even if I refuse to admit it, the fact that Hina continues to like Ogawa despite everything that happened somehow gets to me. I want her to be mine, naturally, losing wasn''t in my vocabry before. But for her, I was now ready to ept it albeit, half-hearted.


    Kissing her this time was perhaps myst attempt to appeal to her.


    "Don''t think about anything. This doesn''t have any meaning. I just want to stop your tears."


    Releasing her lips and distancing my head to look at her properly, I put on a rather fake smile.


    Well, she wouldn''t notice that it''s fake anyway.


    "Well then, I''ll get my lunchbox. There''s no time to line up in the cafeteria anymore."


    After saying that, I left that abandoned clubroom and made my way back to the ssroom.


    When I entered our ssroom, Ogawa was at his seat, alone. His hands were on his desk, sped together. He appeared to be in deep thought but upon seeing me, the veins on his forehead appeared. But like always, he reeled in whatever anger he was feeling at the moment.


    Although he was always ring, he probably didn''t want to create a scene in this room. He had a reputation to maintain after all. Besides, Nami, who he wanted to impress, if that was on his mind, wasn''t here.


    I only gave him a passing nce before approaching my seat and getting the lunch box made by Miwa-nee for me.


    I thought of sharing these with the girls but because of what happened, I would be staying with Hina this whole time.


    Those three even urged me to do so upon hearing what happened. But each of the three sent a separate message.


    Aya cheered me wholeheartedly with a photo of her along with the lunchbox she made that they were sharing at the moment.


    Nami told me to take care of Hina, no matter what, she''s still concerned about her. The girl was still like that even if she was aware that Hina was holding her responsible for how Ogawa put her at his arm''s length.


    Unlike the other two, Satsuki was slightly grumpy because she also made something for today. A pitcher of lemonade. Well, it''s in a container and it only contained enough for five sses.


    That''s why to appease her, I told her to set aside my portion and I would drink itter.


    Knowing her, that''s probably the first time she did something like that, it would be doing her wrong if I skipped it. Moreover, lemonade held a special meaning and memory for the both of us.


    To save time and also to check on the other girls, I began messaging everyone, from Akane to Ria as well as Kana, Haruko, Himeko, Rae, Mina and Chii.


    However, before I couldplete all that, I ran into Sakuma at the entrance of the School Building.


    "Onoda, is now not a good time?"


    This guy was probably looking for me for that question of his.


    "Hmm? Is it urgent?"


    "No. It can wait. I just thought that¡­"


    "Sorry, Satsuki is waiting for me." I pointed at the lunchbox in my hand. "After-school is fine. Before I go to the club."


    "I see. Alright." His eyes rested on the lunchbox for a few seconds before nodding his head.


    Well, the guy was expected to still have a reaction when ites to Satsuki. Imagine loving a girl for years but when you finally made up your mind to confess, you will notice that the girl is already taken by another guy. What''s worse is¡­ The guy is someone you considered a friend.


    It''s not that noticeable to him since I directed his attention to another girl, Satsuki''s sister. But even so, seeing us together or hearing about our rtionship will surely trigger that memory of his.


    If he''s really sincere this time and nothing happens that will make him fail, then¡­ I''ll support him. From what I hear about Satsuki''s sister from Satsuki herself, she''s so into Sakuma. However, that''s still subjective since it was Satsuki''s point of view.


    That girl used the incident to get that sister of hers to step away from Sakuma once. Who knows if it was just her own interpretation of their closeness?


    Ah well, let''s not be pessimistic about him. I only met her once and although I saw how she interacted with Sakuma, that''s not enough to conclude that she''s also into him.


    When I returned to the abandoned clubroom, Hina was still sitting where I left her, however, there''s now another person beside her.


    Arisa-senpai.


    "Onoda-kun? Are you the one who made Hina cry?" With her raised eyebrows, Arisa-senpai''s interrogative voice entered my ears as soon as she saw me entering the room.


    And upon hearing that, Hina instantly fumbled that she almost dropped my handkerchief.


    "Eh? No¡­ You''re wrong, Arisa. Ruki brought me here to calm down."


    "Hmm? Is that true?"


    As if not satisfied with Hina''s answer, Arisa-senpai narrowed her eyes on me.


    This girl. The perception of me in her eyes was probably a bad guy at this point. And it''s most likely because of what I did this Monday.


    "Arisa-senpai is free to doubt me. I deserved it. However, let me give this to Hina first."

 Chapter 380: Suspect? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 380: Suspect? (1)</h4>


    After I dropped the lunchbox that was still wrapped in cloth on Hina''sp, I stepped back carefully, making sure not to touch the girl sitting on my previous seat.


    "Then why are you here?" The yful girl asked. Her eyes never left me. "Don''t tell me you''re alone here with Hina. Are you¡­"


    By the tone of her voice, Arisa-senpai had already reached her own conclusion as to why I was here.


    Her eyebrows furrowed further. While not breaking eye contact with me, she ced herself between me and Hina. Instinctively trying to protect thetter from my ws.


    "What is this? Are you going toy your hands on everyone? Onoda-kun. Is Nanami not enough for you?" With a small sigh, Arisa-senpai then twisted her body to face Hina before taking the lunchbox I put on herp, "Tell me, what did he say to you? Don''t be fooled by his words."


    After saying that, Arisa-senpai then put it in front of her, giving it back to me.


    "Arisa, Ruki didn''t make me cry. He brought me here because¡­"


    Upon seeing how Arisa-senpai reacted, despite being confused about what the yful girl said, Hina reached for her shoulder and tugged at it.


    She deeply inhaled as she tried to calm herself down before retelling the events that led to the situation here. Obviously, she omitted the fact about our currentplicated rtionship.


    While that was happening, Arisa-senpai''s hand gradually trembled before she slowly reeled her arm back.


    "I-is that so? Onoda-kun helped you? And this¡­ is his lunch?"


    The way she looked at me switched from being too disappointed to being somewhat apologetic because of her usation.


    Her cheeks and ears also gradually turned red from the embarrassment she was currently feeling.


    Before knowing everything about her, I naturally wouldn''t let her know that there''s also something going on between Hina and me. Hina knew that. Even more so now that she''s too conflicted about how she would decide.


    Although our closeness was already apparent when both Hina and Nami could be often seen by my side these past few days, without any concrete evidence then they could only suspect.


    Just like now.


    "I understand where senpai ising from. It''s a well-deserved suspicion after that time." I said while putting on a bitter smile. "Hina, since Arisa-senpai is already here. I''ll be leaving you to her. Eat that first. You can give it back to meter."


    After that, I took another step back, thoroughly distancing myself from the two.


    "Wait. Onoda-kun. You don''t have to--"


    "It''s fine, senpai. Hina m already recovered. Besides, you''re here. I''m not needed here anymore." After saying that, I nodded at Hina before turning around to leave.


    "Wait. Onoda-kun!" Arisa-senpai called out to me but that shout wasn''t enough to make me stop.


    Without looking back, I was out of the room in mere seconds.


    I knew Arisa-senpai would always suspect me of doing something but hopefully, with this, that would lessen to an extent.


    As I turned my feet to leave the club building, I hastened my steps.


    Because I knew. I knew that she would chase after me.


    However,pared to my hastened pace, Arisa-senpai ran out of the room.


    Before I could exit the building, the sound of her running footsteps reached my ears.


    "Hey! Onoda-kun! Are you deaf?"


    There were few students present in the Club Building and outside it, there were also some who wereing in or some who had juste out of it.


    When those lots heard Arisa-senpai''s shout, all their attention was gathered on her.


    Using that chance, I also turned around to look at the girl who didn''t think twice to run after


    When she noticed the attention she gathered on her person, Arisa-senpai hurriedly covered her face as she traversed thest few paces of distance between us.


    As soon as she reached me, Arisa-senpai grabbed my arm and pulled me with her.


    Well, it might be the birth of a new rumor so I let myself be pulled by her.


    Not back to that room with Hina but the connected room that we were using during the swap.


    Before turning around to face me, Arisa-senpai peeked at that tiny slit to check on Hina.


    I followed suit and saw the girl eating the lunchbox I brought for her. On her left hand, the handkerchief that I left behind was still sped tightly. It''s a bit wet with her tears but the way she held it was as if it''s something she didn''t want to let go of.


    But even then, her expressions were still the same as earlier. It''s filled with her conflicting emotions.


    As she ate that, her mind was most likely lost in thought, considering what would be her decision.


    However, I know. It will be hard for her to make that decision. Perhaps, in the following days, Hina would be inside of her own mind, mulling over things.


    "Onoda-kun, is that what really happened? Kazuo, he said those words to her?" As she said that, Arisa-senpai gently closed that door shut before turning around to face me.


    As expected she''s not convinced with only her statement. She pulled back earlier in consideration of Hina but now that we''re alone, her suspicion that I had something to do with what happened remained.


    Because her hand was still enclosed on my arm, we ended up standing too close to each other when she turned around to meet my eyes.


    Seeing her this close, smelling her scent once again and feeling that soft hand on my arm, my mind began to stir as it was somehow urging me to grab her at this moment, put her in my arms and never let her go again.


    Obviously, I had to reel that urge in before shaking my head to remove those thoughts in my mind. Afterward, I answered her question. "I will not dare confirm it, senpai. Although I managed to eavesdrop on their conversation earlier, I''m not the one you should ask if what Hina said was what really happened."


    With how close we were at the moment, Arisa-senpai''s changes in her expression were all captured by me. While our eyes continued their contact, Arisa-senpai analyzed my words before fitting them in what Hina said earlier.


    "You''re right. But tell me Onoda-kun, how did you end up eavesdropping on them? Where''s Nanami? Why are you not together?"


    Launching her questions back to back, Arisa-senpai''s hand tightened her hold on my arm. Perhaps, trying to prevent me from escaping.


    At this point, I broke our eye contact by looking sideways.


    "Nami and I are a couple,true. But senpai, that doesn''t mean we always have to be together. We''re hiding our rtionship in ss and only your group knew about us. As for why I was there¡­ If you saw Ogawa''s expression when he arrived in ss and invited Hina out, you''ll also be curious as to what he has to say after recovering from his fever. Hina is just like Izumi-senpai. Head over heels over that guy and is getting the same ''oblivious'' treatment."


    Halfway through this, I faced her gaze once again and said thest bits in a straight face.


    At every word I uttered, Arisa-senpai was weighing it if it was true or not.


    This was how low she thought of me now. This was the result of telling her that I am interested in her.


    Nheless, seeing her worry like that even for Hina and how she''s ready to protect her from me, I couldn''t help but continue to admire her.


    "Huh? Did Kazuo change?"


    "I wouldn''t say change. You could say he became even worse. You have to see it for yourselfter at the club and make your own judgement. I don''t want you to think I''m trying to destroy his image for my own gains."


    Like earlier, I put on a bitter smile and took a step back while trying to pull my arm out of her grasp.


    This should be a good time to appeal to her since this was a rare chance she herself created. But with that full-blown suspicion she had on me, it would surely not bear fruit.


    As my hand gradually slipped from my grasp, Arisa-senpai''s eyes fluttered as she noticed what I was doing. Before I couldpletely take it back, her grip tightened on it.


    However, whether it was intentional or not, she ended up holding my hand instead.

 Chapter 381: Suspect? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 381: Suspect? (2)</h4>


    Feeling her fingers pressing on my palm, I noticed how her grip was currently weak and shaking.


    Even after noticing that she''s now holding onto my hand, Arisa-senpai didn''t loosen her grip. Instead, she stepped forward, closing the distance between us to a mere few centimeters.


    "Senpai?" I couldn''t help but ask her. At this point, I was clueless as to what''s going on in her mind.


    Her suspicion about me wasn''t easing up but now, she''s not letting me go.


    Is it really not easing up? I don''t know. Her suspicion was right anyway.


    Even after a few seconds passed, Arisa-senpai didn''t respond to me.


    Because of how close we were, I could only continue observing her.


    At this moment, Arisa-senpai was biting her lips and her eyes were slightly trembling, the same way as her shoulders.


    When our gaze met she immediately averted it as her head gradually lowered. Her mouth also opened and closed a few times but no words wereing out of it.


    This girl¡­ She wanted to say something to me but at the same time, she''s restricting herself to do so.


    "I understand. You don''t need to say anything, senpai." I raised my free arm and held her cheek just like how I did it with Hina.


    When she felt my fingers caressing her cheek, the girl is seemingly woken up from her stupor.


    "W-why are you¡­?"


    Even if she failed toplete her question, it''s easy to guess what she''s asking.


    Why am I caressing her cheek? Why are we suddenly this close together?


    As her eyes sought me out for an answer, I shook my head before iming responsibility for what she did. "I''m sorry. You were in deep thought. I couldn''t help it upon seeing you that troubled."


    "Huh? No. I did this, not you." Her eyes moved and seemingly pointed down. Both at her feet and our connected hand.


    After that, Arisa-senpai took a deep breath to calm her seemingly unstable emotions down.


    Did she be like this because of what I said? I don''t know. Either way¡­ I was thoroughly pleased with this situation.


    Holding her hand, cupping her cheek and standing this close to her¡­ If it''s not for me restricting the devilish thoughts lingering in my mind to escte the current situation, most likely, she would already be held in my arms while she''s in deep thought.


    A minuteter and after a few deep breaths, Arisa-senpai tightened her grip on my hand.


    And with a determined voice, she addressed my words earlier. "That''s not it¡­ I''m not suspecting you. I only wanted to hear the real truth. Because Hina was crying, Onoda-kun. You just happened to be the one near--"


    Cutting off herself on her own, the girl probably realized that what she''s about to say was what she just denied.


    Because I happened to be nearby, I became her target of suspicion.


    I noticed her free hand moved as it grabbed onto the hem of her skirt and sped it tightly.


    Whatever was on her mind, I could only guess. Perhaps she''s reprimanding herself for thinking like that.


    I guess it''s time for me to stop being this passive.


    "Senpai, don''t beat yourself over it. It''s fine for me to be suspected. I ruined my image by confessing what''s on my mind to you after all. However, with this, you need to be your own self as you judge things. Currently, I''m sure there''s onemon thing between us." I paused for a bit and this time, I boldly reached for her other hand. Removing it from her skirt and sping it in mine. Afterward, lifting our connected hands to our chest level before continuing."When ites to those close to the both of us, I guess we''re still of the same mind. We both wanted to protect them."


    Using my thumb to gently caress her own, I put on a rather sincere smile.


    Upon hearing my words and noticing what I just did, Arisa-senpai released a sigh.


    It''s a deep sigh as if she''s trying to exhale what''s weighing inside her. In the end, her shoulders drooped before her head gradually leaned onto my shoulder.


    "Onoda-kun, what are you? After all this, you''re still like that¡­ Don''t make this be about us, alright? You''re correct with yourst sentence. We''re on the same page about protecting those close to us." As her head gradually took thefort of my shoulder, she pulled her hands out of my hold and ced them on my chest. "Thank you for taking care of Hina and I''m sorry. Instead of thanking you, I didn''t think twice to put you out as a suspect. That was immature of me."


    "Alright, I''ll confess. It''s also partly my fault that she ended up like that."


    Since it has already reached this point and she would surely hear about this if she asked Ogawater, it''s a lot better if she heard this from me.


    "What do you mean?" Arisa-senpai raised her gaze while continuing to rest her head on my shoulder. Her hands on my chest were now clutching onto my uniform.


    Although her suspicion was about to resurface again, she slightly shook her head to stop it.


    "I was the one who urged Hina to confess to him and I was there when she demanded him for an answer¡­"


    "I see. So it''s like that. Then can I reprimand you?"


    "Go ahead. I deserved it."


    "Haa. Reprimanding you will not do any good now. It already happened and¡­ You''re the one who calmed her down. Thank you for being there to see it happen. Leave Ogawa to me."


    "Must you confront him?"


    "We''re a circle, Onoda-kun. You see. That''s possibly one of the reasons why no one ended up bing a couple. The circle will be ruined if someone from our group begins dating each other. Nheless, it didn''t stop some of them from liking someone in the group." Arisa exined the dynamics of their group.


    A circle. If two points of that circle broke out of it, there won''t be a circle anymore¡­


    But then, because of my appearance. That circle broke. Now they''re scattered. Izumi-senpai and Hina began trying to appeal to Ogawa. Tadano possibly changed to be like that because what he''s expecting to happen didn''t happen. And for Nami, she began caring for me more than her circle¡­


    While Arisa-senpai was continuing to exin to me, my hand naturally moved and slowly enclosed her. The hug that she pped away from this Monday was finallypleted.


    And although she felt my hand enclosing her body, Arisa-senpai paid it no mind.


    "Do you think we can still beplete as a circle just like before?" Ending that exnation with a question that she wanted me to answer, Arisa-senpai''s hands moved from my chest as it slipped below my arms to copy what I did, enclosing me in her arms.


    "Do you want to hear my not-so-good honest answer or a hopeful lie?"


    "Hopeful lie, huh? I see. So it''s impossible anymore."


    "Un. And I''m sure you already deduced this. I''m the culprit why it became impossible."


    "Izumi is right. Instead of you learning from me, now I ended up learning from you. Onoda-kun, I honestly can''t ept that confession of yours. You might be alright with it but¡­ it''s immoral. However, I can tell you what you wanted to hear from me. My story."


    Despite us hugging each other like this, she mentioned that epting my confession was immoral. Well, perhaps, like me, she''s only making use of this situation. To feel each other¡¯s warmth.


    "Then senpai, I''m all ears."

 Chapter 382: Arisa-senpais Story

    <h4>Chapter 382: Arisa-senpai''s Story</h4>


    Before she began telling me her story, I suggested for Arisa-senpai to sit down first.


    Even though I liked our current position where she was leaning onto me and we''re in each other''s embrace, it''s a bit unconventional to stay standing when there''s a chair we could use nearby.


    My desire to be even closer to her could be set aside for now. What''s important was still her well-being.


    When Arisa-senpai heard my suggestion, she only stared at me as we slowly released each other.


    While we moved from standing to sitting down side by side, none of us mentioned what we just did.


    And because of what she said, I stayed my hand and just sat next to her silently.


    "Onoda-kun. I believe Izumi already told you to stop any thoughts you have for me¡­ That girl, ever since that time¡­ she has been protecting me from the guys that are trying to hit on me." Arisa-senpai started. Her head shook slightly but the smile on her lips that was filled with gratitude was easily noticeable. "Before the circle, Izumi and I were already inseparable. When we were in our 2nd year in middle school, she began dressing herself like a delinquent and approached those groups to make it look like she''s also one. As you can see, she''s the one who always takes on the strong front. If she finds out that I am here with you, I''m sure, she will storm in and take me away."


    Arisa-senpai lightly giggled. Looking at her eyes that were staring somewhere, she''s thinking about that fake delinquent best friend of hers.


    If I factor in what Izumi-senpai said yesterday, she would not just storm in and take her away. That girl would most likely tell Arisa-senpai to stop meeting me and after that, she woulde to me, offering herself again with increased aggressiveness.


    That would be the case if she didn''t take up my advice of distancing themselves from me.


    In any case, meeting Arisa-senpai here could be said to be coincidental. Perhaps, she was spending the time in this abandoned clubroom during lunch.


    But hearing about this from her¡­ It exined why Izumi-senpai''s delinquent presence wasn''t that high. It''s a front for the two of them.


    Izumi-senpai has been acting that part for three years now so¡­ in a way, she already picked up some of the nuances of one.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but imagine how these two acted during their middle school. Izumi-senpai were clumsily acting tough. Behind her, Arisa-senpai wasn''t that yful yet. Most likely, she''s like a maiden or a princess.


    "And then¡­ we met Nanami and Kazuo''s group of friends. Even though we''re seniors for a year, we managed to fit in with their group." Arisa-senpai continued. She''s still looking ahead while I was silently listening to her story and watching her every move. "The reason for fitting in was, as you probably guessed, Kazuo. Izumi was charmed by his kind and impartial nature."


    At this point, she paused and shifted her gaze to me. "He has the charisma which draws people towards him. While you, Onoda-kun¡­ You also have it but it''s somewhat vague. When I first saw you, your aura seemed simr to Kazuo. But that''s only until you showed how you''re into Nanami. And the way you stood up against Shizu was something memorable¡­ I admit, your manly charm at that time was overwhelming."


    "Wait, senpai. I''m ttered to hear this but I thought this is about you."


    "Don''t be so hasty, we''ll arrive there. Well then, moving on¡­ About me, right? I¡­ I''m in a rtionshipst year. You and the gang were happily finishing your middle school. At that time, there''s only Izumi and I. Shizu was as diligent as ever and we seldom saw her."


    So it''s really about a guy, huh? What did that guy do? ording to what Izumi-senpai said, that guy ruined her whole school year.


    "I see. So among the circle, senpai was the one who got into a rtionship first."


    "Unfortunately, yes. I was worse than Izumi or Hina now towards Ogawa. Because I fell in love, there was even a time when¡­ I fought with Izumi because I couldn''t ept her advice against that¡­ guy."


    When she began talking about her rtionship, Arisa-senpai''s previous brilliance dimmed. Her voice also turned a bit sullen as she began retelling the story of her¡­ tragic rtionship.


    ording to her, she met that ex-boyfriend of hers through her previous club where the guy was the Club President. Moreover, he''s also a previous Student Council President. At that time, he was already a 3rd-year student.


    Arisa-senpai said that his charisma was a bit different than Ogawa''s. If Ogawa could be said to be a natural chick ma with his kind nature and his handsome face, that guy was a natural speaker. He''s always throwing outpliments that would make his conversation partner be thoroughly ttered by him.


    In short, he had a glib tongue.


    Like me? Not really. I was frank while that guy always blurted out flowery words.


    And that eloquence was what fooled Arisa-senpai.


    Fooled because¡­ she also found out that she''s not the only one.


    The guy was a timer. He had a different girlfriend each day. And unlike what''s happening with my rtionships, none of the girls knew about it.


    And the one who found out that Arisa-senpai was being tricked was none other than the fake delinquent, Izumi-senpai.


    "Izumi. She was so concerned about my well-being when she told me about what she discovered. And ording to her, she waited for concrete evidence before telling me about it¡­ But do you know what I did?"


    "You didn''t believe her."


    "Un. I was a fool in love. For two months, I distanced myself from her. Even in our ssroom, I would always leave before she could approach. Izumi was¡­ patient enough to not give up on me. That''s why this time, I want to be the one to protect her, to support her. Even if I know it''s almost impossible for her to get Ogawa''s affection, I am continuing to encourage her." Arisa-senpai sighed and her shoulders drooped down again. Perhaps feeling down that it''s the only thing she could do to help her friend. Encourage her.


    "That guy¡­ If you even fought Izumi-senpai for him, he must be someone really great at making others faithfully believe his words." I said in a low voice. At this point, I ced my hand on her shoulder, like someone sympathizing with her.


    "Un. That''s a memory I don''t want to happen again. After I broke up with him, the guy easily found a recement as if I was just a toy he lost interest in. In that club, his words were the truth. Even if I spoke up about what he''s doing, the girls began calling me a liar. Because you see, all of his rtionships were kept as a secret. He made sure that the girls, including me, were the ones who would suggest keeping it a secret. That''s how good he was at talking. He could manipte us with his words¡­" Arisa-senpai''s eyes fell down on my hand resting on her shoulder before switching it back to me. "Izumi probably thought you''ll be the same type as him. We kissed in front of her when that was the first time we had prolonged contact with each other¡­ We both know that it was because of our¡­ undeniable attraction to each other working but in Izumi''s eyes, she attributed it as your fault."


    Undeniable attraction, huh? I guess that''s now her honest opinion about what happened between us¡­

 Chapter 383: What we want

    <h4>Chapter 383: What we want</h4>


    "I understand, senpai. No wonder she instantly warned me. Well, there''s also the fact that I am Nami''s boyfriend and I''m trying to make a move on you."


    Well, showing it in front of someone would naturally garner some kind of reaction.


    I was lucky enough that the two of them kept it to themselves.


    And now that I was targeting the two of them¡­ With this story of Arisa-senpai¡­ It would be a challenge to make her ept my multiple rtionships.


    In fact, it was even worse than her previous rtionship when she was led to believe that she''s the only one.


    But ording to her, she''s attracted to me¡­ That''s a plus but not enough to make her mine.


    She''s anchored to the current society''s moral standing. What I wanted to happen was immoral. And perhaps even if she ended up falling for me, she wouldn''t ept entering a rtionship with me.


    "Un. I appreciate your honesty, Onoda-kun. However, you can''t just tell someone that you''re interested in her when you''re the boyfriend of her friend. I ought to hate you but¡­ surprisingly, I can''t push myself to do that."


    As Arisa-senpai twisted her body topletely face me, her hand grabbed my shoulder before it crept up to my face.


    Holding my head still, Arisa-senpai stared straight into my eyes, conveying whatever she''s thinking at the moment.


    "Onoda-kun¡­ You''re distancing yourself from me, right? But why can I see in your eyes that inexplicable desire you have for me? You''re not just interested in my story. You''re interested in me as a person¡­"


    "Like I said before, senpai. I''m not normal. Whether you believe it or not. However, after hearing your story this time¡­ I''m starting to think that it''s really impossible for us. You will not bend just for that attraction you have for me." I lifted my hand and sped it on her hand cupping my cheek "Being this close to you, feeling your warmth¡­ This is probably thest time you will allow this to happen."


    "Correct. I''m sorry for suspecting you earlier but you''re the one who gave me reasonable doubt to point at you. Now that we''re clear¡­ Let''s get going." Arisa-senpai promptly stood up after pulling her hand out of my grasp.


    Judging from her expression, she''s also feeling disappointed that the attraction she had for me wouldn''t bear fruit.


    At this point, what I need to do is to not make her fall for me. It''s to make her believe that my abnormality is possible.


    "Un. Then I will stop, senpai. Thank you for telling me about that past. But before we leave, will you also lend me your ears? Of course, only if you''re interested and I''m not taking your time."


    I reached for her hand and pulled on it, making her fall back in her seat.


    Naturally, I supported her so that she wouldn''t hurt herself.


    Arisa-senpai was hurt by a guy with a glib tongue. And she even fought her best friend for him. It could be said that she''s now wary of boys to not repeat the same thing.


    But even when she was wary. That thing happened between us. Judging by Izumi-senpai''s reaction, I was the first to be that close to Arisa-senpai after what happened to herst year.


    "¡­ Your story? Will that be long?"


    "I''m afraid it will be."


    Even though I nned to only tell her enough to slightly understand why I''m like this, 30 minutes will still not be enough.


    "Then keep it for next time. Izumi will look for me soon. You''ll be in trouble again if she finds me with you."


    Not really in trouble but that girl would surely double her efforts to stop me from going after Arisa-senpai.


    Yesterday was just her first attempt. Since they would swap mentee again on Monday, she would most likely warn me to not make a move to this girl or she might stop the swapping altogether.


    For Izumi-senpai, her pursuit of Ogawa''s affection was lower than her care towards Arisa-senpai.


    "Ah. You''re right. Then senpai, see you on Monday?"


    Even though I said that, I kept my hold on her hand.


    And upon hearing what I said, Arisa-senpai alternately looked at me and our joined hands.


    This was still a rare chance and even though I said I would stop. It''s just for her peace of mind. There''s no way I would just give up. It''s not even a week since I began approaching her with that kind of intention. We still have the rest of the school year and if that''s not enough, the next school year before they graduate.


    "Onoda-kun, you said one thing but you''re doing another. If you keep on holding my hand, how will I leave?"


    "For starters, you can pull your hand away, senpai."


    "¡­ Your shamelessness is at it again."


    "Take this as myst attempt to be close to you, senpai. As you can see, I''m finding it hard to let go of you." I shrugged my shoulders before reaching in for her other hand.


    Putting both of her hands on my shoulders, I boldly made a move by grabbing her by her waist.


    Just like what I did with Izumi-senpai this Tuesday, I carried her from her seat to myp.


    However, unlike what happened with Izumi-senpai, Arisa-senpai was aware of what I''m doing and¡­ she''s letting me do it.


    "Are you trying to take advantage of how I admitted that I''m attracted to you?" She asked as soon as I loosened my grip on her waist after settling her down.


    The way she''s currently heating up, it''s not an exaggeration to say that¡­ Arisa-senpai also wanted this.


    Her hands on my shoulders slid to the back of my neck, enclosing my head in her embrace.


    "Not trying to take advantage. But senpai, let''s be honest. I''m attracted to you, perhaps the same way as you are¡­ Holding your hand, embracing you, and now holding you close like this¡­ Even if my mind was saying I shouldn''t do this, my body''s not responding to me. It''s ame excuse, I know. However, I can only exin it like this."


    "Closed room, alone together and this kind of atmosphere¡­ I''m afraid, Onoda-kun. I don''t want to betray a friend."


    Even as the way she looked at me gradually became heated and filled with the same desire I was feeling for her, Arisa-senpai was trying to find a reason to stop this¡­ madness.


    This desire. I guess it''s not the ordinary attraction I had for my girls. This¡­ is like I am lusting for her and she''s the same.


    We''re standing on that thin line. Even Arisa-senpai was firm with her decision to stop my attempt on making her mine. At this moment, at this ce, our bodies knew what we both wanted.


    Do I want to push through this? Hina was just next door. I thought of spending the lunch break with her after what happened with Ogawa but now that I''m here with Arisa-senpai¡­ my mind was already entirely focused on her.


    "I understand. In your mind, you''re betraying Nami by being like this with me. Then, senpai. You can me it on me. Make it so that I force you to be in this situation."


    Using the same thing as what I told Satsuki back when I was still trying to steal her love, my hand moved up and pushed Arisa-senpai''s head down.


    Amidst her shaking eyes that were still contemting on what I said, our lips pressed onto each other.

 Chapter 384: Blame it on me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 384: me it on me (1)</h4>


    "W-wait, Ono--"


    Before Arisa-senpai could finish uttering my name, I chased after her lips and locked them with another kiss. This time, it''s not just pressing our lips together.


    To prevent her from pulling away again, my right hand crawled upwards to hold her head still. Following that, my left hand holding onto her right side slipped to her back and arrived at her left, firmly enclosing her by her waist.


    With this, even when she squirmed her lower body to slide out of myp, my arm was preventing her from doing so.


    And because of her position, Arisa-senpai ended up sitting above that part.


    Even if her skirt was on the way, I could feel the warmth that was gathering at that point.


    While Arisa-senpai''s eyes continued to shake, attempting to find more reason to stop this, her body''s physiology was gradually betraying her.


    Like me, she''s getting turned on by this situation.


    "T-this is wrong, Onoda-kun."


    "Perhaps, but being with you like this¡­ This is right. Like you, I''m trying to find a reason to stop. But senpai, you''re all I can think of."


    After answering her, I took her lips again, sucking on her upper lip like a hungry beast.


    At first, Arisa-senpai kept her mouth shut tight. However, her closed lips gradually parted the longer and the more aggressive I became as she began responding to my kiss and to the various movements I was doing to make it feel better for the both of us.


    Like she said, we''re alone in a closed-door and¡­ in this kind of atmosphere. If she''s really against this, she would''ve been out of this room as soon as she stood up from her seat earlier.


    Letting her me this situation on me was to make her ease up on the idea of this being immoral. However, unlike Satsuki who epted it as a way to clear her mind at that time, Arisa-senpai was ignoring that suggestion.


    Instead, despite her body responding to what we were doing, her mind continued to resist this call on our flesh.


    "Senpai. Hate me or anything you want to do after this. I know I will be deserving of it but can''t we just be honest to each other this time? I want you and that''s also what your body is currently screaming. Open your eyes and look at us."


    After sucking her lips until it turned even redder than how it was, I released it and said all this.


    To help her ease up, I needed to do this even if it''s somewhat ineffective.


    I could clearly feel Arisa-senpai''s quickened heartbeats and she appeared to be gasping for air every time we would pause for a while from kissing.


    Nheless, the erotic expression on her face coupled with how high the temperature of her breath as it hit me were continuing to betray what''s going on in her mind.


    Her arms even tightened on my head that if I lowered it a bit, I would be indulged in her hidden mounds beneath her uniform.


    Whenever her womanly scent filled up my nostrils, it would further ignite my lustful desire for her.


    The thought of Hina or even Izumi-senpai who she said would look for her soon were swept away from my mind.


    This sensation with her was something new. I was aware that she''s still not mine and she wouldn''t be even after we sessfully did it and left this room. Sex wouldn''t be enough to make her mine but at the moment, that''s what we both wanted.


    Perhaps the thing between us would even be more awkward than how it already was after this and I didn''t care about that.


    I was clear as to what I wanted at the moment and even if Arisa-senpai couldn''t be totally honest with it, she''s the same.


    Am I trying to corrupt her? No. I don''t think so. We both wanted this situation after all. Just that¡­ She was being held back by her morality while I was not.


    "¡­ H-how can I meet Nanami after this, after doing this¡­?"


    Instead of following my words to look at our current state, Arisa-senpai closed her eyes.


    The question she muttered was directed to herself.


    And as an answer to that, Arisa-senpai shook her head lightly, perhaps trying to erase it in her mind and when she did, Arisa-senpai cupped my cheeks, dropping her lips on mine and taking the initiative for the first time.


    Naturally, I weed itpletely. This was the indication that Arisa-senpai''s about to fall or rather to fully ept this situation.


    As she hungrily kissed and sucked on my lips, her tongue soon followed suit as it searched for mine inside my mouth.


    Weing her tongue with eagerness, my arm on her waist then moved down to that soft pair of supple bottom. Grabbing one of it and squeezing it tight.


    When Arisa-senpai felt that, her eyes opened wide as she stared at me with disbelief.


    However, instead of stopping, I grew bolder as the hand holding her head also went down to it, making Arisa-senpaipletely jerked in surprise.


    Although faint, a subdued moan left her mouth. Her expression also alternated from being panicked and excited as she slowly closed her eyes to clearly feel the sensation of my hands on her squishy bottom.


    While my arm began kneading it through my palm, our kiss grew more passionate.


    However, two minutes into it, Arisa-senpai pulled her head away again.


    While my eyes were trying to find an answer from hers, what her mouth uttered geared towards refusing this situation. "Onoda-kun. You can''t¡­ We can''t¡­ We should stop."


    Arisa-senpai twisted her body to look at my hands firmly grasping her buttocks and to the door where we entered from.


    Even though we''re inside, the footsteps of the students passing by could still be heard.


    Perhaps she''s thinking that someone would suddenly open it and see what we''re doing, Arisa-senpai pushed onto my chest to use as support for her to stand up from myp.


    "We can''t. Onoda-kun, we really can''t. Even if we both wanted this¡­ my conscience would eat away at me. I don''t want my friend to feel the same way I did when I finally opened my eyes from blindly believing that guy. This is wrong."


    Arisa-senpai stepped back and lowered her head to escape my gaze.


    Her body still desired to continue but her mind was too adamant in opposing it.


    And while what''s about to happen gradually escted, her reason finally won over the desire she had for me.


    At this point, I also understand our situation. Without her in my arms and away from her womanly scent that''s intensifying my desire for her, I returned to reason, just like her.


    If I pushed on and further coerced her with the desire we had for each other, there''s a great chance that¡­ Arisa-senpai would break.


    Like she said, her conscience would put her down.


    Arisa-senpai cared a lot for her friends. If she betrayed any of them and in this case, Nami, she wouldn''t be able to take it.


    Rather than forcing this desire for each other, stopping now was the right path to take.

 Chapter 385: Blame it on me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 385: me it on me (2)</h4>


    "Onoda-kun, can we stop?"


    Because of my silence when I also began deliberating whether to approach her again and continue, Arisa-senpai''s trembling voice entered my ears. She also slightly raised her head to peek at my reaction.


    Instead of answering her, I stood up and approached her but as I expected, at every step I made, Arisa-senpai would also take a step back.


    "No. Don''te near me. You''re aware of it, Onoda-kun. If we¡­ get close to each other again¡­ we will¡­"


    Arisa-senpai bit her lips after saying that in a pleading tone.


    Even if she failed toplete her sentence it''s easy to guess what she meant since that was also what''s on my mind.


    "I know, I won''t be able to stop if I end up holding onto you again. But senpai, can you at least listen to me? I''ll stay standing here."


    "Really?"


    With her voice filled with doubt, Arisa-senpai slowly lifted her head to look at me.


    Seeing her still flushed face and her lips that were still slightly swollen from how intense our kiss had been, despite what I said, I suddenly had the urge to close our distance and take her in my arms again.


    To stop that urge, I turned my back to her before answering. "Is this enough, senpai? I''ll stay like this. You only need to listen. After this¡­ I will leave this room or you can choose to go first."


    At first, she was silent. Since I couldn''t see her, I used my ear to sense what''s happening behind me.


    There was no sound. Like me, Arisa-senpai continued standing in her ce. However, the sensation of someone staring at my back could clearly be felt.


    A few secondster, Arisa-senpai''s voice entered my ears.


    "¡­ Go on."


    "What happened in this room¡­ Arisa-senpai can me it on me. I forced you into this situation so¡­ You don''t need to feel guilty. me it all on me. After we leave this room, if Arisa-senpai wanted to forget what happened then you can do so."


    "Huh? Why¡­ It''s not¡­"


    Because she ignored it earlier, only now did she finallyprehend what I was saying about ming this situation on me.


    But before she could say that this was also her fault, I stopped her with my words again.


    "Senpai. I''m the shameless, hateful and perverted guy. That''s what Izumi-senpai and your perception of me is. So it''s only right to--"


    "We''re both to me. Stop that, Onoda-kun."


    "I know we are but senpai. After you leave this room, will you be able to look Nami in the eye or will you be lost on how to act around her?"


    "I¡­ I will confess to her. That this happened between us."


    As I thought. Even if we stopped, Arisa-senpai would still be bugged by her conscience.


    "After confessing to her, what will happen then? Won''t you be even more awkward when ites to interacting with her?"


    Of course, I was a bit disappointed that we stopped. However, to continue interacting with her, I should clear her mind before letting her leave this room.


    To let her leave what happened between us here.


    Letting her understand that I was different from that ex-boyfriend of hers shouldn''t be put on the table for now.


    After being that passionate with me, she''s currently ridden with guilt. There''s no space for letting her understand that¡­ I love her and Nami wouldn''t mind it even if she became my girl.


    "I don''t know. Onoda-kun, did I ruin our friendship?"


    "No. Like I told you, what happened between us wasn''t your fault. You see, I''m attracted to you. So I pulled you into this room and¡­ took advantage of your weakness."


    That''s the best exnation of the event for her to be rid of guilt. But that begs the question of whether she would ept it or not.


    "Onoda-kun. I''m attracted to you. We ended up in that situation because we both wanted it¡­ Why go to the extent of taking all the me? Do you want me to just ept that and hate you instead?"


    "Not really, I still wanted to be your cheeky junior, Arisa-senpai. Your cheeky junior closest to you. But I guess to not repeat this mistake, you really need to hate me. Unless¡­ youe to understand what I truly am."


    I paused for a while because while I was saying that, Arisa-senpai closed the distance between us and slipped her arms from my side, hugging me from behind.


    Right. It''s not only me who couldn¡¯t control oneself. Our attraction to each other was at the same level¡­


    As I tried to resist the urge to turn around and hug her back, I continued on with my words.


    "Senpai, next Monday¡­ I will use the time for the Mentor Program to tell you my story. I won''t seek for you to understand my true nature. I will only ask for you to listen to why I boldly confessed my interest to you despite being still in love with Nami."


    "¡­ You''re hard to understand, Onoda-kun. You''re like him but at the same time, you''re not like him. No, you''re different. His glib tongue always spewed out words that can manipte someone. Yours is different. It''s crazy but it''s filled with honesty and sincerity¡­ Is it really fine for me to stand before Nanami without feeling any guilt? If I listen to your story, will it really exin why you''re doing this? I should''ve been disappointed, hurt and started hating you when you told me that despite liking me, you still love Nami but why could I only be disappointed? Being hurt and hating you¡­ It didn''t pass my mind."


    Instead of responding to what I said, Arisa-senpai began saying what''s in her mind.


    And upon hearing it, I judged that it was all her true thoughts.


    Normally, if I tell what I told her to someone else, I would surely be pped or punched on my face but Arisa-senpai only looked disappointed at that time.


    There were those instances. For example, when I told Yukari that I also want her despite her knowing that Elizabeth was already mine. Even if she was easily coerced back then, Yukari pped my face and told me to get serious with an angry face.


    But Arisa-senpai''s reaction was different. She should''ve stopped associating with me but for the past few days after that, apart from finding it hard to interact with me, she''s still the same yful girl.


    "I can''t guarantee that you will understand why¡­ But senpai, what I told you about me being not normal, it''s all true. I''m far from your definition of a normal guy¡­"


    Before letting her know about my multiple rtionships, she ought to know what I did in my past and what I was doing in the present.


    That''s for her to easily understand why¡­


    Well, the result would still depend on how she would react upon hearing about it¡­


    "Alright. This Monday. Let me hear everything. And for today, I''ll let you take the me if that''s what you want. But Onoda-kun, we both wanted this, right?"


    "Un. We did want this. Being this close and being that intimate. But for now, let me take that me. Leave this room with a clear head, alright?"


    After I said that, Arisa-senpai removed her arm from hugging me as her presence gradually moved away from me.


    When I heard the door open and close, only then did I turn around to check if she really left the room.


    I had no idea if this ''taking the me'' would work but for the sake of that girl''s sanity, it has to.


    We managed to stop. However, with this¡­ we became both aware of our attraction to each other. It''s not a simple attraction that I always feel with my girls¡­ It was surprisingly filled with our lust for each other.


    If she foregone the idea of betraying Nami earlier, we would probably have sex here. In this room. Forgetting about everything else.

 Chapter 386: Advise (1)

    <h4>Chapter 386: Advise (1)</h4>


    A few minutes after Arisa-senpai left the room, I went back to the next room where Hina currently was.


    Upon seeing me, her eyes regained some brilliance. She already finished eating and the lunchbox I gave her was neatly ced on herp.


    Along with a gratified smile, Hina called out to me, while tapping the chair next to her where Arisa-senpai was sitting earlier.


    Afterward, she handed me the lunchbox that still had half of its contents.


    Saying she saved it for me because she knew I would go back to see her, Hina scratched her cheek before turning her head sideways to not let me see her embarrassed face.


    She already recovered from what she was feeling earlier and although her eyes were still a bit swollen because of her tears, the girl was doing her best to show that she''s already fine.


    While I was eating what she left for me, Hina''s eyes began observing me. Unlike earlier where she''s finding it hard to meet my gaze, she was showing a slight smile whenever I lifted my eyes to check on my audience.


    After I was done eating and throughout the remaining time until the bell rang for the start of the 5th period, no words were exchanged between us.


    However, Hina stood up from her seat and climbed up on me, settling herself on myp.


    When I was about to question what she''s trying to do, Hina dropped her lips on mine, sealing it with a kiss that span across that remaining time.


    She couldn''t make a decision yet and earlier, her words pointed to how she seemed to still be favoring Ogawa over me but that moment when we''re alone, Hina wordlessly and boldly did something like that.


    Since she didn''t want me to say anything, I made that time worthwhile for her instead. Everything Ogawa couldn''t do for her, I would do it. Responding to her kiss, letting her take the lead and everything else.


    Of course, because she''s inexperienced, she never thought of going lower than our corbones. Although I firmly held her buttocks, I prevented my hand from caressing it, lest what happened earlier with Arisa-senpai repeat itself.


    When we returned to the ss, although I let Hina enter first, Ogawa''s signature re was back when he saw me and¡­ I was then subjected to Aya and Satsuki''s questioning.


    Chii, who was near the back of the ss, also had a slight smile on her lips upon seeing me. Although it would appear that we were not seen talking to each other directly after I sent her home and told her my past as well as what''s happening to me, our conversation continued over the convenient Messenger.


    Nami had that understanding expression on her face upon seeing me but the girl was suffering from some abdominal pain due to her menstruation.


    Saki, on the other hand, was wondering where did I run off to just based on that wandering pair of eyes of hers.


    Well, all those stares went unnoticed since being thest one entering the ss, followed by our 5th-period teacher, the attention of everyone in the ss were all directed at me before instantly shifting to our teacher.


    As the ss progressed, although I would say it passed by without any ir, some interesting bits happened during the sixth period.


    That Ogawa raised his voice when he was called by the History teacher. He was daydreaming on his seat that when he was called out to answer a question, the good boy frowned and scowled.


    When he noticed the old teacher about to re up in anger, he immediately bowed his head three times.


    Lucky for him, he only got off with a warning when someone pointed out that he was sick yesterday and that his behavior was still somewhat influenced by it.


    Nheless, for the rest of that ss and the 7th period, the gossipers spent their time whispering among each other while pointing fingers at Ogawa.


    That''s some dreadful experience for the guy who was perhaps the most popr among the ss.


    Because of that event, he became the first one to storm out of the ssroom when the 7th period ended.


    "Onoda, do you have the time now?"


    After Satsuki and the others left, Sakuma approached me. He''s a bit giddy and he kept on looking over his shoulders as if he''s afraid someone would hear him.


    "Sure. Lead the way. You seemed so serious now. A lot better than before."


    I picked up my bag and followed him outside.


    Although he heard my words, Sakuma dyed responding to them until we reached somewhere with fewer students.


    "Am I really a lot better? I¡­ I disappointed Maemura. I don''t want to do the same with Setsuna-nee." With some seriousness in his words and expression, Sakuma said.


    Disappointed Satsuki, huh? In a way, I was also disappointed in him. Although I confused him to look the other way, the way he gave up was even faster than when I was trying to make Satsuki fall for me.


    "I see. I''ve only seen Satsuki''s sister once and¡­ I must say, seeing her fawn over you when you picked them up at the station... it made me think that you really have a chance for her."


    "Only made you think? Haa¡­ How low is my chance?" Sakuma sighed and his enthusiasm dropped to a degree.


    "Hmm. If you keep this act up. Zero."


    Upon hearing my answer, his enthusiasm dropped once more. If we''re not outside and the ground wasn''t concrete, this guy would probably kneel down in frustration.


    "Wait. Be serious, Onoda. How can I increase my chances?"


    "Is that what you really want to ask me? Earlier you looked like you already had your question ready. Are you going to confess?"


    Ignoring his silly antics, I went straight to the point.


    I still have a club to attend to and girls to visit after all. Sparing a few minutes for this guy was enough. Besides, Satsuki also wanted to hear what this guy had to say.


    "Confess¡­ Isn''t it too early? I¡­ I just wanted to do something for her. You know, like asking her for a date."


    This guy¡­ I guess that''s the right move for him but out of all the guys out there who were dating normally, why me? All I did was attack and continue attacking until someone fell into my clutches¡­ That''s also the summary of what happened with Kana and Satsuki after all.


    With Nami, although I baited her to those practices it''s not considered a full-on attack. I was also somewhat holding back since I was somewhat confused when I remembered that emotion.


    "Do something for her? Why will you call it a date this early? Just continue hanging out with her. If I have to guess¡­ She''s always calling for you, right?"


    Well, considering Sakuma even dressed nicely to pick them up at the station, that girl was surely the one at the helm of their rtionship. If she''s still staying at their house, this guy was most likely at her beck and call whenever she wanted.


    "How did you¡­" Sakuma''s eyes widened as if wondering how I could guess it right.


    "I heard enough about her sister from Satsuki¡­ And the two of them were different from each other. If Satsuki has that foul mouth that always curses at you or us, her sister most likely always praises you with words like ''good boy'' or ''well done'' whenever you¡¯re following what she wants to happen. In other words, Sakuma¡­ Forget the past between the two of you, at the moment, you''re probably like a pet for her."

 Chapter 387: Advise (2)

    <h4>Chapter 387: Advise (2)</h4>


    "I''m asking seriously here, Onoda!"


    Upon hearing thatst phrase, Sakuma seemed agitated as he suddenly raised his voice to rebut it.


    Judging from how he also deted after shouting it, he probably had just realized that there''s some truth within it.


    "And I''m being serious here. Sakuma. Remember how you and Satsuki were before? You were always against each other but you wouldn''t be able to deny that you''re getting along."


    "¡­ If what you''re saying is true then. I don''t have a chance?"


    "Not really. Although she''s treating you like that, there''s no doubt that she''s fond of you. And I heard that¡­ you two¡­" I stepped forward and whispered what I heard from Satsuki about their past.


    The one where Satsuki''s sister disguised as her and made out with the young Sakuma.


    As if his safely guarded secret got exposed, panic filled Sakuma''s expression as he hurriedly attempted to block my mouth and stop me.


    However, my reflexes made me easily dodge what he wanted to do, putting some distance between us.


    Frustrated, Sakuma could only stomp his feet and clench his fists before shouting. "Onoda. What the hell are you? How did you know that?!"


    "Do you even have to ask? Who''s my girlfriend?"


    "¡­ That''s right. She¡­ Maemura caught us."


    "There. See, you''re not out of chances. If your goal is to take the next step with your rtionship with her then¡­ What you need to do is to man up and make her know that you''re not just her pet or toy. Can you do it?"


    "You made it sound so easy, Onoda. Man up? How will I do that?"


    "Alright¡­ I wanted to say figure it out yourself but for the sake of Satsuki¡­ I will give you free advice. Listen, Sakuma."


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t yes me like I''m your master, idiot. Stand upright and straighten your back."


    "Is this enough?"


    Following my instruction like a good boy that he is, Sakuma looked like he was at Eguchi-sensei''s PE ss where we had to remain standing straight.


    "Good enough. Well then. Here''s some advice¡­ Take the lead. The next time she calls on you, don''t be like a pet who''s waiting for a pat on your head. Take initiative and¡­ make a move that will put you on top."


    "Huh? Take the lead. How? Setsuna-nee will¡­ smack me in the head!"


    As if he was already imagining the smack he would receive, Sakuma put a hand on his head and began rubbing it.


    This guy¡­ I forgot that he''s too much of a coward. Even until now. He might''ve gotten some kind of courage to want to confess to Satsuki back then but¡­ that''s also the result of my urging him to do something.


    At least he''s not like Ogawa who''s aware but was acting oblivious. This guy only needed some kind of push.


    "What''s a smack or two? Are you telling me that''s the extent of your courage? Then forget taking her on a date or actually dating, just be a pet of hers who she will grow tired of taking care of in the future."


    That''s too much advice now. Well, at least, the bad air around us because of what actually happened had almost faded, if notpletely.


    This guy was truly listening to my advice and what happened about Satsuki and me was already way past him. He''s focusing all his efforts on Satsuki''s sister.


    "I¡­ I understand. I''ll brave a smack or two and make a move to take the lead from her."


    After a few minutes of deliberation and contemting about what he will do with my advice, Sakuma took in a deep breath before releasing it in one swift exhtion. Perhaps he''s trying to clear the cowardice that was building up in his mind, who knows?


    Since he came to me even knowing that¡­ I basically stole Satsuki''s affection from him, giving him proper advice was the best I could give him.


    Well, my advice was based on my own experience. If those normal guys had different methods, I had no idea. Since it somehow worked for me, even if the circumstances were different, it should also work with her if what I deduced about her personality was correct.


    "That''s the spirit. Then we''re done here. Good luck." I pped my hand to remove imaginary dust on my hand before giving his shoulder a pat.


    "Wait, Onoda. If¡­ if it worked, can I ask you again for advice?"


    "My advisory fee is expensive. Will you pay up?"


    "Huh? What advisory fee? Are you kidding me?"


    "No. It''s my way of saying that sometimes, you have to do something by yourself. Don''t always think that there''s someone out there that will always be willing to help you. Most of the time, they''re helping you for their own gain."


    Just like what I did to you back then...


    Not including thatst sentence was for his peace of mind. The guy might suffer a rpse of what happened in the ssroom where Satsuki confessed about what she''s feeling for him beforepletely falling for me.


    After saying that, I controlled my feet and began walking out of the area.


    Five stepster, I heard Sakuma''s voice behind me. "You''re my friend, right?"


    "Am I? I don''t know. After what I did to you, you still consider me as a friend?" I paused on my steps to reply to him.


    I didn''t want to rub it on him again but asking me if I''m his friend? Considering I am a witness of a number of great friendships, I don''t think I can be his friend. I''m not a friend material after all. What if I betrayed him again? Not that I was considering stealing Satsuki''s sister from him. However, the future is filled with infinite possibilities.


    Instead of being a friend to someone, I''d rather seekfort in my girls'' embrace to feel it.


    "Even if I hate to admit it. I ended up pushing you two to be together instead of telling you off. It''s my fault and it''s my loss. And for this advice you''ve given me. I appreciate it, Onoda."


    Even if I didn''t turn my head around to look at him, it''s easy to guess that Sakuma was shaking on his knees while saying that. His voice cracked a bit but in the end, he steeled himself and he most likely stared straight at my back by saying his appreciation.


    Instead of answering him, I only lifted my right hand and waved it before continuing on my way.


    If he wanted to treat me as a friend then so be it¡­ but¡­ There''s no way I would be able to do the same. I had these shocking secrets that he wouldn''t be able to take. Moreover, it would be dangerous for anyone other than my girls to know about it.


    If in the future, hees to me for advice again then¡­ we''ll see if I will give him one.


    Well then, I better tell what happened to Satsuki first. They probably hadn''t begun their training yet.


    Sending messages to Kana, Rae and Ishida-senpai that I would be a bitte, my feet led me to the ce that was now considered special for the tsundere and me.


    After waiting for a while, Satsuki messaged me that I cane in and see her inside, in their clubroom.

 Chapter 388: Visiting the Basketball Club (1)

    <h4>Chapter 388: Visiting the Basketball Club (1)</h4>


    The Basketball Club¡¯s clubroom. It included the Meeting Room and the Locker Room, both of which were ces I had already visited. With Satsuki. And at both times, it was with our burning passion for each other.


    Because of that, the two rooms were not spared by being marked with the traces of our lovemaking and were now a ce that contained that kind of memory between us.


    However,pared to my earlier visits, this time, I wasn¡¯t invited by Satsuki alone.


    As it turned out, the reason why she wanted me to go to their clubroom was that her rtionship with me was found out by her fellow club members and¡­ their coach, Eguchi-sensei.


    Their next practice match would be thising Saturday. As a breather after days of intensive training, Eguchi-sensei decided to use the first half of their club hours today to go over their strategy and rx.


    However, when Satsuki pulled out her phone to check on my most recent message, everyone in the room noticed her refreshing and lovable smile.


    In her club, just like when she was in our ssroom, the girl also seldom smiled and most of the time, her eyes were narrowed as if she was always in a bad mood. Due to that, most of the club members, even the seniors, thought that it was almost impossible for her to naturally smile.


    But upon seeing that smile she made when reading my message, they immediately crowded around her and that ended up with this situation.


    ¡°Ah! I know you. You¡¯re that famous teacher¡¯s pet.¡±


    One of the first-year club members eximed when she recognized me once I entered the Meeting Room following Satsuki who picked me up outside the door.


    ¡°Teacher¡¯s pet?¡±


    One senior club member who was like Satsuki, a bench yer, wondered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, senpai. If you asked any first year, they would know about Kinoshita-sensei¡¯s favorite errand boy. To think that he¡¯s Maemura-san¡¯s¡­¡±


    Perhaps because she¡¯s somewhat scared of Satsuki¡¯s ring eyes which shifted to her upon hearing what she¡¯s trying to say, the girl failed to finish her words.


    Apart from that exchange, almost all of the Basketball Club members in the room showed some kind of reactions to my appearance


    In this room, apart from Satsuki as well as Eguchi-sensei who was watching themotion with interest, everyone from their club was here. From third-years to first-years.


    Well, most of them were just curious about the guy who could make the well-known silent and grumpy girl, especially the third years at the regr team.


    At one point, they even called me as the reason for Satsuki¡¯s motivation for always doing her best during practice and in-game.


    Looking at the foul-mouthed girl that stopped in front of me to try hiding me from the other club members¡¯ eyes but failed spectacrly, I could notice how she was slightly out of focus and ufortable with the attention that I was currently getting.


    Most likely, Satsuki didn¡¯t really want to bring me here. However, in the end, she couldn¡¯t outright reject them.


    And now, we have arrived at this moment where there¡¯s no turning back anymore.


    But first, let¡¯s calm this girl down.


    While the others were eyeing me like a new toy on disy, I daringly reached for Satsuki¡¯s hand and sped it tightly.


    As soon as I did that, as I expected, almost everyone in the club who was looking at us had their eyes peeled. Some of them even covered their mouths or eyes as if it was the first time they saw someone holding hands in front of them.


    Not minding their subsequent reactions to what I did, I scanned my gaze towards them before opening my mouth. ¡°Uhm. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening here and why am I called here but¡­¡± I paused for a while to look at Satsuki affectionately for a bit, letting them see it. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my Satsuki.¡±


    Along with those words of gratitude, I lowered my head to a bow.


    Since I¡¯m already here, let¡¯s go all out and announce my rtionship with this girl. Well, I had an ulterior motive to partly tease the girl and partly see her lovable smile that they¡¯re talking about.


    Besides, at this point, some of my rtionships with the girls were already known by select groups of people.


    Akane¡¯s friends and most likely a lot of students from their school were already aware of my rtionship with her. Nami¡¯s circle of friends at the Student Support Club knew about us. Everyone in the Literature Club knew about my rtionship with Kana and Rae.


    Ah. That Kenji didn¡¯t know about Rae.


    In any case, that guy¡¯s not important anymore.


    I also had Kana tell her friends about our rtionship. I only met Momoiro-senpai but the others probably knew about it already.


    Then that Matsuda of the Otaku Group from our ss knew about my rtionship with Aya. Although I threatened him to keep quiet, my rtionship with Aya wasn¡¯t a secret anymore.


    There¡¯s also the Book Club and the neighboring Poem Appreciation Club.


    Andstly, the members of that Boxing Gym knew about my rtionship with Sena.


    There¡¯s still a lot to list. In a way, most of my rtionship was now semi-public. And letting this club be aware of Satsuki¡¯s rtionship with me would be put in that same category.


    Naturally, I would ask them to keep this secret to themselves. But there¡¯s no such thing as beingpletely safe. Sooner orter, some of these ¡®secret¡¯ rtionships I have with my girls would be out in the form of rumors or anything close to that.


    In any case, we already talked about a kind of preventive measure in case it escted to the point that my multiple rtionships were about to be exposed.


    If someone woulde to ask me directly, I would admit to it.


    My words alone wouldn¡¯t be enough for them to confirm it. So if they try to alsoe and confirm it with the girls, I instructed them, against their rejection, to steadfastly deny it, except Akane.


    That way, I would only end up beingbeled as someone delusional and the rumors would eventually die down as long as no one sees me near them a few days after that.


    Bragging about our rtionship would naturally feel good but what¡¯s the point of doing that if it would hurt them in the process? I would never do that. Getting the normal ones¡¯ attention would just ruin our future.


    Besides, protecting them would always be my priority when ites to this. It¡¯s better for me to take the fall than let them suffer. I was already past the point of doing things callously.


    ¡°You idiot! What are you saying?!¡±


    Satsuki reflexively snarled at me upon hearing my words and seeing me bowing in front of her fellow club members.


    However, when she saw how the others were reacting, she ended up being flustered and not knowing what to do.


    Satsuki began looking around the room for a ce to hide her face. But with my hand sping her hand tightly, there¡¯s no way for her to go. In the end, being the only ce in her vicinity that she probably thought was the most secure, she unconsciously hugged me and buried her face on my chest.


    Before she could gather herself and notice what she did, I circled my arms around her and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°What are you being flustered for? Isn¡¯t this why you asked me toe? Let¡¯s just ask them to keep this a secret for us, alright? Besides, the way some of them looked at me, they¡¯re aware that I was alwaysing here to see you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Satsuki weakly responded.


    ¡°Is my Satsuki afraid of being teased by others? Look at them, they¡¯re all happy for you.¡±


    All of them being happy was somewhat of an exaggeration¡­ Naturally, some would be somewhat envious and annoyed but those wouldn¡¯t show it on their faces or I wasn¡¯t just looking properly.


    Being someone who instantly entered the regr team, some were surely envious of her position and seeing her with her boyfriend this time, those feelings of enviousness would be intensified.


    In any case, knowing Satsuki¡­ she¡¯s only this frail in front of me. That re of hers could scare even a ghost after all.


    Perhaps convinced with my words, Satsuki looked up at me and a few seconds after that, her eyes widened in panic, finally realizing our current state. The way her face and earspletely turned red as if she was about to boil and expunge steam from her head was too cute.


    Unfortunately, I missed the chance to snap a photo of that.

 Chapter 389: Visiting the Basketball Club (2)

    <h4>Chapter 389: Visiting the Basketball Club (2)</h4>


    ¡°Alright. You girls, stop eyeing the couple and go back to your seats. Onoda-kun, you¡¯re allowed to observe our club today. Go and sit next to Satsuki-chan.¡±


    Perhaps she thought that we¡¯re already wasting time standing here and continuing to show our public disy of affection, Eguchi-sensei hit the table with her binder, gaining everyone¡¯s attention back to her.


    Well, there¡¯s also the possibility that it was to stop the others from continuing to ogle us and she most likely saw how Satsuki was somewhat ufortable.


    ¡°Is it fine for me to be here?¡± I asked. I thought of only seeing Satsuki to tell her the result of that advising session with Sakuma but she pulled me inside and now we already exposed our rtionship to them.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Coach¡¯s words are absolute here. If she told you to join the club, you will join even if you¡¯re a guy. Stop hugging there and bring that girlfriend of yours here.¡± The Club President and the Team Captain answered me with a smirk.


    Looking at that expression, she¡¯s certainly amused, especially at how Satsuki was acting today.


    The other members also followed suit and urged me to bring Satsuki. Some even asked me to carry her if she didn¡¯t want to walk.


    However, when Satsuki heard that, the fire in her eyes ignited as she red at those she could put down with just her re. And instead of me bringing her to sit, she pulled on my arm and led me there.


    One of the first years already put another chair next to Satsuki¡¯s designated chair so there¡¯s no backing out now.


    As soon as we sat down, we¡¯re still the center of attention.


    This time, I finally got a chance to observe every member of the club properly.


    Most of them were tall enough for the sport but there¡¯s also those who were just enthusiasts who wanted to try it.


    Nheless, like Satsuki, they¡¯re all serious about this.


    Although we¡¯re still the center of attention at first, when Eguchi-sensei began their meeting, my existence in the room was soon forgotten as everyone in the room focused on their Coach.


    Compared to when she was conducting the PE ss, the military-like Eguchi-sensei was more at ease here. She¡¯s also not as strict and the strategy she¡¯s trying to let the girls learn was being exined properly.


    Although I was only told to observe, Eguchi-sensei would sometimes look in my direction as if she¡¯s waiting for me to drop ament on what she said or correct her.


    Well, since this was the first time for me to be here, I kept my mouth shut despite those hints from Eguchi-sensei. Whenever her eyes would rest on me, I would only slightly shake or nod my head.


    I guess this was also the reason why she let me observe this ¡® club meeting¡¯.


    Now that I think about it, isn¡¯t she slowly bing too reliant on getting a piece of advice from me? Although I¡¯m all-in in helping her conduct her PE ss without anyone passing out from exhaustion, throwing ament here might be taken as rude by the other members.


    Nheless, listening to her speak about strategy and teaching these girls, I was also educating myself with it.


    Well, it¡¯s free knowledge. Even if it¡¯s about ying basketball, I could learn something that could also be applied to another field.


    At my side, Satsuki was also intently listening. Watching her being focused like this, it¡¯s really showing some side that I would normally not see in the ssroom or any other ce.


    After a few more exnations and impartation of knowledge, Eguchi-sensei ended that strategy meeting and told the girls to use the remaining time to do what they wanted to do before the allocated half of their club hours for practice arrived.


    That meetingsted for about 15 minutes. As soon as it ended, I stood up and bowed to the members of the Basketball Club and Eguchi-sensei, thanking them for the experience.


    Noticing that I was about to leave, some of them called out and tried to stop me.


    However, before they could do that, Satsuki blocked them before pulling me with her to leave the room.


    Upon seeing that, those senior regr team members were amused and smiling at her reaction.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re free toe again next time. It¡¯s much better if Satsuki isn¡¯t here. We¡¯ll show you a good time.¡±


    The Club President who goes by the surname Kawakami teasingly shouted. Naturally, even if she directed that to me, she wanted to see Satsuki react to it.


    ¡°Hey what are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡®Shut up and watch.¡±


    Another third-year senior who didn¡¯t pick up that intention to tease Satsuki questioned her but was immediately shut down.


    And Satsuki, who¡¯s pulling me towards the door, looked back and red at me, wordlessly telling me to decline.


    Since it¡¯s a chance to tease the girl, I turned around and answered Kawakami-senpai.


    ¡°I understand. As you can see, I have to go now. I also have a club to attend to after all. If there¡¯s a next time, I will dly ept senpai¡¯s invitation. Once again, thank you for taking care of --¡±


    Before I could finish my words, Satsuki put in a bit of force to pull me out of the room.


    As soon as the giggling of those girls inside died down when the door closed behind us, Satsuki cupped my face and pinched my cheeks, ¡°If youe here without me, expect a beating, alright?¡±


    Although her words and the way she red at me were filled with a threatening aura, I ended upughing at her reaction which made the girl pinch my cheeks harder in annoyance.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny, idiot?¡¯


    ¡°Nothing. I just really find it adorable to see my Satsuki show signs of jealousy. Can you stop pinching my cheeks and kiss me instead?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No. You¡¯re going to kiss me, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t deny it, huh? Is my Satsuki really jealous?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, idiot. Of course, I am. Knowing you, if any of them got your fancy, it¡¯s not impossible for them to be your girl.¡± Satsuki honestly answered before turning her head sideways and clicked her tongue in annoyance. She also let go of my cheeks and crossed her arms as if she¡¯s guarding herself to be hugged by me.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong and that¡¯s a definite possibility. However, with the time I spent there¡­ no one took my fancy. Even that Kawakami-senpai. I only rode her in an attempt to tease Satsuki.


    ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t deny that, you can rest assured that none took my fancy. Besides, I was more focused on you and well, listening to Eguchi-sensei¡¯s lesson.¡±


    Returning the favor by cupping her cheeks and pinching them lightly, I then tiptoed slightly to reach her lips, ignoring that anytime, someone might open that door we exited from.


    And before Satsuki could say something contrary to what she really wanted to say, I locked her lips in another kiss before whispering in a slightly erotic tone, ¡°Is the Locker Room empty? I miss my Satsuki¡­¡±


    Understanding my intention, the girl grabbed me by my cor and returned another kiss, this time, her tongue moved out to deepen it, conveying that¡­ like me, she¡¯s thinking the same thing.


    At this point, although we appeared to be fighting, the way we continued to exchange kisses would naturally say otherwise.


    ¡°Pervert. It won¡¯t be soon. They will go there to change¡­ Instead of that¡­¡± Satsuki paused for a while as she¡¯s probably thinking of another ce where we could be alone. ¡°There¡¯s the Shower Room. No one will be using it at this time¡­¡±

 Chapter 390: Hickey (1)

    <h4>Chapter 390: Hickey (1)</h4>


    Since all of the members of the Basketball Club were still inside the Meeting Room when we left, our way to the Shower Room was considered smooth.


    Usually, it should be connected to their Locker Room but being not the only Sports Club using the Gymnasium, it was shared among every girl¡¯s club.


    Naturally, the boy¡¯s clubs also had their own shower room but it was located at the other side of the Gymnasium to prevent any incident that might happen.


    On that same note, my being here was something that could cause amotion if those from the other clubs saw me walking along the hallways of this side of the Gymnasium.


    We were only lucky with the previous instances that no one chanced upon me sneaking inside this female-exclusive side of the Gymnasium.


    Ah. But there¡¯s that one rumor about an apparent ghost walking along these halls before disappearing into thin air that was reported by a 2nd-year senior from the Gymnastics Club. It¡¯s now being deliberated to be one of the Seven Mysteries of the school.


    If I seriously think about it and fit in all the information in my mind, there was a huge chance that the ghost that senior saw was me.


    Whoever that senior was, she most likely failed to see me because I would always disappear into a room with Satsuki. When she probably chased after and searched for that figure, it was nowhere to be seen.


    Either way, that rumor wasn¡¯t important at the moment and I had no motivation to debunk it.


    Satsuki and I had limited time. In a few minutes, those from her club would surely look for her when their training for the day was about to start.


    As soon as we entered the Shower Room, it was an obvious choice to pick the stall at the farthest part of the room.


    There¡¯s the possibility of someone entering this room at any moment since we only had the information about the Basketball Club.


    Nheless, that thought was already out of our minds. After all, the desire we had for each other was already intensely burning even beforeing here.


    After locking and making sure that no one¡¯s inside, Satsuki immediately lunged at my lips as if it¡¯s been a while since we were in this situation when just this Monday, sheforted me inside one of their club¡¯s rooms.


    When I felt the heat she was exuding, it¡¯s easy to guess that at the moment, Satsuki was already turned on.


    I guess even that kiss beforeing here was enough for her to be this¡­ in heat.


    Embracing each other tightly as if we¡¯re both afraid that someone would pull the other away, my hand dropped down beneath her skirt and grabbed one of her supple legs, lifting it to my side while gently caressing it.


    Feeling the sensation of my hand, Satsuki became even more flushed as she cupped my face while our lips were covering each other and our tongues were coiled, both savoring each other¡¯s taste.


    Even until now, the taste of the lemonade she drank during lunch filled her mouth, giving me the nostalgic feeling of our first kiss.


    ¡°Now that I think of it, I haven¡¯t drunk the lemonade you made yet.¡±


    ¡°You idiot. I¡¯ll give it to youter. Focus now.¡±


    Lightly pping my cheeks to urge me to continue, Satsuki eagerly bit on my lower lip.


    ¡°But I want my Satsuki to also taste it from me¡­¡±


    Well, the real reason was just to continue reminding her of that time. Either way, watching her reaction with it was enough to further ignite my desire for her.


    ¡°We have limited time¡­ Next time you visit our house, I¡¯ll make it for you again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a promise.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Alright. It¡¯s a promise. Come now¡­¡±


    As if annoyed with me breaking the atmosphere by mentioning the lemonade, Satsuki hurriedly removed every article of clothing covering my body, starting from my pants before my school uniform top.


    However, when she found the hickeys Akane left behindst night. Her signature re once again resurfaced. ¡°Hmm? Who made this?¡±


    ¡°Akane.¡± I honestly answered.


    The two hadn¡¯t met in person yet but they already interacted with each other through that group of theirs.


    Well, Akane told me her impression of all the girls I have in this school and for her, the one who she was most wary of was Satsuki and not Nami.


    ording to Akane, based on her interactions with all of them, if ites to who would be able to bravely admit to our rtionship and defend it when everything suddenlyes to light, it would be Satsuki.


    Her straightforwardness would let her act first before thinking of the consequences. Nami would take her time to think of a solution first before making a move and Aya¡­ although she would also jump out like Satsuki, she¡¯s more likely to be overwhelmed if she¡¯s alone.


    That¡¯s Akane¡¯s judgement. Among the three, she only had direct interaction with Aya so when she met Satsuki and Nami in person, her judgement was still subject to change.


    Nheless, Akane was epting of them and she told me how she was looking forward to meeting everyone. That includes Kana, Rae and Himeko.


    Her interaction with Kana back then was just her warning the cute and shy senpai about me so she¡¯s looking forward to seeing her again.


    ¡°I see. If these are made by her¡­ I just have to make more, right?¡± Biting her lips in contemtion before showing a smugly smirk afterward, Satsuki traced the numerous hickeys on my shoulders with her fingers.


    Following that, she broke our kiss as her lips slid down to my neck and onto my shoulder where she intended to make her mark.


    However, before she could do that, I interrupted her.


    Naturally, I was happy to receive it from her but if I also let her do it, my shoulders wouldn¡¯t see the light of the day again.


    ¡°This girl, you don¡¯t need to do that¡­ Instead, let me be the one to give you marks like these.¡±


    I held her chin and lifted it for another kiss. As I pushed her further to let herpletely lean on the wall, my kisses dropped to her neck and onto her shoulders.


    Pulling the part of her uniform away, I began kissing and sucking onto her wless shoulders.


    However, when I was about to hasten my pace to leave those marks, I was stopped by Satsuki¡¯s voice.


    ¡°... Ruki, you¡¯re being unfair right now.¡±


    Looking up to the girl, Satsuki had her lips pouted while her expression was as if I was wronging her by not letting her do what she asked.


    And in her eyes, her slight jealousy once again appeared. Jealousy towards Akane who gave me these marks.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t deny that¡­ You see, these marks, it¡¯s unavoidable.¡±


    Telling her the events ofst night wherein Akane and I ended up failing to control ourselves, Satsuki¡¯s pout didn¡¯t ease up. Instead, she became even more eager to get her mark on my body.


    Well, that¡¯s as I expected. It only fed the fires ofpetition in her.


    Perhaps she¡¯s thinking that if Akane could do it then there¡¯s nothing wrong for her to do so as well. It¡¯s just as I had guessed upon seeing these hickeys. Most likely if the other girls also saw it, they would be eager to also leave a mark on my body.

 Chapter 391: Hickey (2)

    <h4>Chapter 391: Hickey (2)</h4>


    ¡°Ugh¡­ One. Let me leave my mark too, Ruki. One is enough!¡± saying that in a half-pleading and half-requesting tone, if she also kneeled down then I would eventually feel bad.


    In the end, looking at her and weighing my choice to either let her do it or not, my resistance to prevent the other girls from leaving more marks in my bodypletely crumbled¡­ ¡°If it will satisfy my Satsuki then¡­ go on.¡±


    Leaving her shoulders alone, I straightened my back as I stood in front of her with my arms wide open, gesturing for her to do what she wanted to me.


    Upon seeing that, the girl¡¯s eyes instantly shed her extreme and rarely shown excitement. Putting me in her embrace, Satsuki immediately kissed my lips before smiling beautifully, devoid of that jealousy in her eyes towards Akane.


    ¡°Pervert Ruki, don¡¯t look so down. I understand why you wanted to stop me¡­¡± Satsuki then kissed me again and put my hand on her waist, asking me to hold her.


    Afterward, she began tracing her fingers on my hickeys again. ¡°But you see, seeing these and knowing who made it, even if I don¡¯t want topete with her¡­ it¡¯s something that I ampletely sure will continue to run around my mind, ruining my focus. If I let this be without doing anything, I will be extremely jealous of her¡­ Can I be selfish this time? Only this once...¡±


    Right. That¡¯s what I failed to think. Since I was looking at my own perspective, I thought it would be fine if I just reversed it. But like me, these girls, they¡¯re only holding themselves back to not let me feel the burden of having all of them.


    Hearing these honest words from her... it made me understand that my attempt to stop her or them wouldn¡¯t work.


    It¡¯s rare for Satsuki to talk in long sentences orpletely speak honestly. Most of the time, she would just re, curse at me, hug me tight or kiss me passionately to convey what¡¯s in her mind. For her to do this, it goes to show how the hickeys and the way I stopped her totally affected her.


    Most likely, in her mind, I was giving Akane a rather special privilege and it¡¯s not sitting right with her when I told them that I love them all equally. Hence, she knew that she would be extremely jealous she didn¡¯t leave her own mark on her man¡¯s body.


    Haa¡­ for a hickey to do this¡­ it¡¯s great that Arisa-senpai or Hina didn¡¯t see it earlier.


    Before answering her, I met her gaze that¡¯s still waiting for my permission. If I still reject her, this girl would surely feel bad for herself and¡­ it would ruin the great atmosphere we have at this moment.


    ¡°Un. I decided. Hit me once, Satsuki. Hit this idiotic guy.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You idiot! Why are you asking me to hit you? That¡¯s¡­¡± Surprised by my sudden request to be hit, Satsuki became troubled. But a few secondster, she understood why I blurted that out. She sighed and hit my chest lightly ¡°There. I did what you asked, idiot Ruki. Stop being like that. Did my asking to do as well bothered you?¡±


    ¡°No, it opened my eyes. Thank you.¡± I put on a smile to ease her up before hugging her tight.


    It¡¯s kinda weird since I was basically naked in front of her but¡­ this was needed.


    ¡°Go pick the ce where you will mark me and I¡¯ll do the same to you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Satsuki couldn¡¯t help but giggle lovingly as released herself from my embrace.


    ¡°Look at this pervert. That¡¯s too obvious. As if you would pass on returning the favor.¡±


    After showing a rare enthusiastic smile, Satsuki grabbed my arms and reversed our position. Pushing my back to the wall, Satsuki then sped my hands with hers and lifted them to the side of my head.


    As her eyes scanned my body, it immediately stopped at my chest.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re too eager to suck on mine¡­ this is the ce I¡¯ve chosen.¡±


    After saying that, Satsuki ran her tongue from my neck then down to my exposed chest, when she reached my nipple, Satsuki grinned mischievously. While giving me a wink, her tongue began licking it which gave an unnatural sensation to me.


    The way she circled her tongue around that part was enough to send me some weird sensations. None of the girls did this before since I was always the one who was taking the lead. Even Mizuki who often contested me for it would eventually be subdued by me.


    That¡¯s why, having Satsuki y on my nipples like this and with the intention to leave her mark, she¡¯s surely not just going to lick it.


    However, since I¡¯ve given her my word, I couldn¡¯t just stop her.


    Besides¡­ one of her hands dropped down to my erected cock waiting for its turn to enter her depths.


    ¡°How is it, pervert?¡± With a smirk, she looked up and stopped licking that part of me for a bit as she began stroking my cock.


    Just like the other times when we¡¯re alone, using the opportunity I gave her, she¡®s now too eager to take the lead, forgetting the fact that we had limited time.


    Not making the mark yet to prolong her control, Satsuki began kissing my neck, the back of my ears before nibbling on my earlobe. The things I often did to her were all being returned to me and with more enthusiasm on her part.


    And along with that, she began whispering my name along with that three-word phrase in a lovely voice.


    As her hand began to quicken its pace, my now freed hand grabbed her by her waist, pulling her closer to me. Since she didn¡¯t want to make the mark yet, I wouldn¡¯t let her be in total control.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now, right?¡±


    Satsuki tried to wriggle her way out to continue what she¡¯s doing to me but my hand already unhooked her skirt, letting it drop down to the ground.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made the mark yet!¡± With a voice slightly raised because of her surprise at what I did, Satsuki let go of my shaft and grabbed my hand on her waist to remove my hold on her.


    Unfortunately, she failed at doing that and because of our position, my fully-erected cock ended up being pressed on her navel.


    At this point, she¡¯s still fully clothed, unlike me.


    ¡°You can make the markter. They might begin looking for you. I will not take it to be interrupted now.¡±


    ¡°This pervert¡­¡± Without any words to refute it, that¡¯s the only thing she could say and soon after that, her resistance and her drive to take the lead were quelled as she let her whole weight fall onto me. ¡°Hurry it up, pervert.¡±


    ¡°Then let me take these off for you¡­¡± Reversing our position again, Satsuki watched as I slowly undressed her. With her skirt already down on the ground, it didn¡¯t take long for her to be left in her lingerie.


    Before continuing, I stopped for a moment to admire her figure and that pair of ck lingerie covering her important parts.


    ¡°Stop staring, idiot.¡± Along with her signature ring eyes, Satsuki pulled me by my neck to lock our lips for the nth time today.


    In the end, Satsuki couldn¡¯t wait anymore as she took the initiative to put us back to the earlier atmosphere. With our clothes down on the ground, there¡¯s only one thing left to do¡­

 Chapter 392: Inside the Shower Stall *

    <h4>Chapter 392: Inside the Shower Stall *</h4>


    With the both of us already consumed with what we felt for each other, it didn¡¯t take long for the room to be filled with the sound of our sweet and passionate intercourse.


    The earlier thought of someone possibly entering the shower room had already left our minds.


    ¡°Satsuki, can you turn around for me?¡± I whispered in her ears afterpletely undressing her. At this moment, she¡¯s still eagerly stroking my shaft as if she¡¯s afraid that if she let it go, it would disappear.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Upon hearing my words, Satsuki instantly rejected my request. ¡°¡­I want to see your face while we do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Since she said that with her most affectionate tone, there¡¯s no way I would reject it.


    Moving my hands from her back to that pair of not-so-endowed buttocks, Satsuki instantly let out a soft moan. This wasn¡¯t our first time but with her reactions, it always felt like we¡¯re back in that room of hers where I took her first time.


    Every reaction she was showing was genuine and every word she uttered were now her honest feelings.


    ¡°This guy¡­you¡¯re always going after my butt¡­ Do you like it that much?¡±


    ¡°I love every part of you. But this¡­ I need to support you if we¡¯re going to continue like this.¡±


    ¡°... Pervert, then hurry up.¡±


    Despite her expression already filled with the lust she was feeling at this moment, Satsuki¡¯s strong character would always show up like this.


    And despite me always taking the lead and having her follow after my every move, Satsuki would still act as if she¡¯s the one on top.


    Instead of letting her turn around, I made use of the wall again, pushing her back against it as my hand dropped to her leg. After a few caresses along with my kisses that put an end to our conversation, I lifted her number one asset to give way for my cock that¡¯s already raring to enter her since earlier.


    Although it hadn¡¯t been long since we did it, there¡¯s no doubt that I would always lust after this girl. Her expression, her movements and her words. Everything about her could make my cock hard enough to do it with her. Besides, after that instance with Arisa-senpai and Hina¡­ I was left wanting.


    However, because my cock was still sped by her hand that was continuing to stroke it, Satsuki bit lightly on my lips before she shed an erotic smile.


    With her eyes gesturing to look below, Satsuki tightened her hold onto it as she aimed it at her entrance by herself.


    When the tip of my cock made contact with her narrow slit that¡¯s now dripping with her love juices, Satsuki¡¯s lower body jerked in her extreme excitement.


    Due to that, intentional or not, my length ended up tracing her slit and ended up kissing her swollen clit.


    As soon as she felt that, Satsuki buried her face on my shoulder before a sweet moan escaped her mouth.


    ¡°R-ruki.¡± She weakly called on my name as her breath gradually quickened from the excitement she was feeling.


    ¡°Is my Satsuki tired? I thought you wanted to take the lead.¡± I teased. And soon after that, I began moving my hips, letting my cock rub onto her slit and that swollen little bean.


    If earlier, only her entrance was damp with her love juices, now, with the help of my shaft continuing to move up and down, that part of hers became drenched with her own love juices mixed with the pre-cum leaking from the tip of my cock.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Idiot. J-just put it in already!¡±


    Amidst herbored breaths as she tried to calm herself down but ultimately failed, Satsuki let go of my cock as shepletely clung onto my neck pushing my head down to her neck.


    However, I used that chance to stimte her further. While my cock continued to rub onto hers, my lips and tongue worked on her neck and the ces where she¡¯s feeling good before eventually arriving at her small mounds.


    Returning what she did to me earlier, I began sucking on her nipples, further stimting every erogenous zone of hers.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s pick up the pace.¡±


    There¡¯s not enough time now. We¡¯ve been here for more than 10 minutes already and luckily no one stepped inside.


    Stimting both her upper and lower body, Satsuki was gradually losing it with the extreme pleasure I was letting her experience.


    When she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Satsuki lifted my head and slumped onto my shoulder. Following that, I suddenly felt her lips nibbling onto it.


    While she¡¯s drowning with the sensation of my cock rubbing on her pussy, Satsuki began sucking on my shoulder, armed with the intention to make that mark.


    At this point, I judged that it¡¯s time. My cock was already lubricated from her love juices and most importantly, I couldn¡¯t wait to fuck her now.


    Ignoring the tickling sensation from how she nibbled on my shoulder, I stopped my hips from moving to finally aim onto her drenched entrance.


    Satsuki¡¯s eyes were closed and her mind waspletely focused on making more marks that could rival what Akane did.


    However, when she felt the tip of my cock slowly making its way inside her narrow entrance, her lips paused for a bit as a suppressed moan sounded out.


    Using that chance to tease her, I pulled out before once again entering her. Repeating that for more than five times, Satsuki eventually let go of my shoulder as she stared at me with furrowed brows as if I was doing her wrong.


    However, her reddened face couldn¡¯t betray what she¡¯s currently feeling.


    Seeing that reaction, I smirked at her and took her lips, sharing another passionate kiss until her brows rxed.


    As soon as that happened, my cock that was staying at her entrance began pushing its way inside her.


    ¡°Haaahh...¡± Amidst that unrestrained moan, my cock gradually made its way inside her, traversing her narrow inside. To stop herself from making more noise that could be picked up outside, Satsuki slumped back on my shoulder and resumed nibbling on it.


    At this point, the thought of continuing to tease her had already left my mind. As soon as I reached her depths, I began moving my hips to make her feel good.


    Hitting the spots I remembered from our previous intercourse, the pace at which I moved my hips gradually quickened.


    Satsuki who was doing her best to restrain her moans by nibbling on my shoulder eventually lost it from the pleasure.


    As the room gradually became filled with her moans, the squelching sounds whenever my cock would thrust inside her also became apparent.


    ¡°Idiot¡­ Haahh... More!¡±


    After encouraging me with her words, Satsuki then lowered her head to watch how my cock continued going in and out of her.


    As she became influenced by what she¡¯s watching, Satsuki pulled my head towards her, asking for another kiss.


    Sensing that intention of hers, we were once again locked in a passionate exchange of affection while I continued moving my hips letting her feel it better.


    Before long, I could feel her insides squeezed tighter from the extreme pleasure she was feeling, the girl was about to cum. And at the same, my cock also began twitching, an indication of my uing climax. The cum that was being umted at the tip since she began stroking it reached its critical point.


    With both of us nearing our climax, I thought of stepping it up a notch.


    While she¡¯s focused on our kiss that we would never get tired of and the way my cock continued scraping the itch of her insides, I lifted her other leg that¡¯s still on the ground.


    This way, she ended up being carried by me. When Satsuki felt that, she couldn¡¯t help but hook her arms behind me. With the wall supporting her back, I resumed moving my hips.


    Faced with this new position and the sensation it was bringing her, Satsuki almost shouted in my ears to put her down.


    However, it¡¯s already toote. Since her weight was mostly supported by the wall, as long as my arm could support her legs, it became easier for me to move and just like this, the climax that was somewhat dyed by me came stronger than how it should be¡­


    Ending this precious time like this, Satsuki and I had another memory between us to look back on.

 Chapter 393: Jinxed

    <h4>Chapter 393: Jinxed</h4>


    ¡°Idiot, put me down now¡­¡± Satsuki said after she recovered from her climax.


    I was still propping her up and my cock was still buried inside her despite the mix of my cum and her love juices dripping down on the ground.


    ¡°Should I? I can hold you up like this and get hard again¡­¡±


    I knew I could do it again if I put my mind to it. It¡¯s still half-erect despite cumming that much inside her.


    ¡°This pervert¡­ You know I wanted that too but¡­¡±


    Satsuki¡¯s voice trailed off. Nheless, it¡¯s easy to deduce her next words.


    We¡¯re running out of time.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a next time. Besides, it felt really good, Satsuki.¡±


    Saying that followed by another kiss, Satsuki responded to it and we ended up sharing another passionate one as I slowly put her down and pulled my cock out of her.


    However, upon seeing it still dripping with my cum, Satsuki only gave me a knowing nce before she kneeled down in front of me and put my cock inside her mouth, giving me a cleanup blowjob.


    The way she moved her tongue as it clean every nook and cranny was too erotic that I ended up having another erection.


    However, because of the time, I couldn¡¯t just ask her to do it again. I had her stand up as I gave her clothes to put on.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave it like that? We still can¡­¡± Satsuki asked as she began dressing up. She already used the showerhead to clean that part of hers that was still dripping.


    Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t let her go while she¡¯s filled up like that. It would leak when they began their training.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it will eventually soften. You go back first. I¡¯ll wait for five minutes before going out.¡±


    Holding her up for another 15 minutes would be dangerous. There¡¯s always a next time. Perhaps in her room again or somewhere where we could be alone for a long period of time. That way, we could pour everything we were feeling for each other.


    It might even be the same as the night I had with Akanest night or with Nao at the hotel.


    ¡°... Alright. Pass by hereter, I¡¯ll give you the lemonade. That¡¯s for you and you¡¯re thest to drink.¡±


    Her voice was somewhat riddled with a fit of slight jealousy because I spent my lunch break with Hina.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t forget that.¡±


    After saying that, I pulled her for another kiss to remove that slight jealousy she was feeling. And fortunately, it worked.


    Before she left the shower stall, Satsuki left another hickey and this time, it was on the ce she pointed at earlier, on my chest.


    Well, it¡¯s still covered anyway and that made the girl happy. I just had to be careful about removing my top. If another of my girls saw it, it would be the same as what happened with Satsuki.


    As I waited for my cock to settle down, I clothed myself to be ready to go out as soon as the five minutes passed.


    It¡¯s still early. No one would go here, right?


    Ah. Let¡¯s not jinx it.


    As I left the stall door and approached the door leading to outside... I began cursing myself inside my mind.


    I did jinx it.


    When I reached the door and was about to open it, sounds of footsteps approached this direction and following those were the sounds of a group of girls chattering among themselves.


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m feeling sticky. I swear! I shouldn¡¯t have joined our club. I never knew Orimura-sensei would be this strict.¡±


    ¡°Girl, after bing our club¡¯s ace, you still have the gall to say that? What about us who couldn¡¯t finish the basic training? My serve couldn¡¯t even reach the.¡±


    ¡°Let herin. That¡¯s all she could do anyway. Imagine being earmarked by the Coach. Don¡¯t worry, Sachi. As the only first-year to be put in the regr team, Orimura-sensei is making you the center of the team. She¡¯ll soon ease up on you.¡±


    ¡°Senpai, I hope that¡¯s the case¡­ her PE ss was also hellish, you know? But that¡¯s something she prepared with Eguchi-sensei. What¡¯s the deal with the two?¡±


    ¡°Orimura-sensei was already known to be like that ever since our first year. For Eguchi-sensei, she¡¯s a new teacher but I heard they¡¯re from the same school. Who knows? That might be their curriculum.¡±


    Hearing these voices, I only recognized one of them. The Volleyball Girl from ss 4. The Captor during the Catch That g activity of Eguchi and Orimura-sensei. Well, it¡¯s obvious now, they¡¯re from the Volleyball Club and surprisingly, Orimura-sensei is the coach and adviser of that club...


    Ah.


    Wait. This wasn¡¯t the time to eavesdrop and ID them. They¡¯reing here¡­ What should I do?


    Even if I tried to speed out of this room, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape their gazes.


    Judging from the number of speakers, there¡¯s at least three of them but there were at least four pairs of footsteps that I could hear.


    I turned my head back to count the number of stalls. Including the one I used with Satsuki, there were twelve.


    The chance of being found out inside a stall was at least 1 in three if there¡¯s only four of them.


    Do I still have a choice? If I stay standing here in the door then my being caught was definite.


    However, if I also chose to hide inside one of the stalls and one of those girls picked the stall I chose¡­ I would be in deeper trouble.


    Ugh¡­ There¡¯s no point regretting the fact that I didn¡¯t choose to go first¡­ It was for precaution after all but in the end¡­ I ended up jinxing myself.


    Well, there¡¯s no other choice. I could only go back to that stall and¡­ open the shower. I just had to stand where the water wouldn¡¯t hit me.


    As long as they didn¡¯t talk to me then I would be safe.


    Wait¡­ Am I jinxing myself again?


    Haa¡­ Here goes nothing.


    After that turmoil in my mind and contemting what I should do, before those girls open the door, my feet moved quickly as if I was flying as I arrived at the shower stall I used with Satsuki.


    At the same time as I opened the shower, the sounds of the opening door traveled to this small stall.


    ¡°Huh¡­ there¡¯s someone?¡±


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    ¡°Is she from our club?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sure we''re the first ones here.¡±


    ¡°Must be from another club then. Don¡¯t mind it, go on and pick your stall.


    Since the first thing they heard was the sound of the running shower, the girls who entered instantly reacted to it. Counting those voices, that¡¯s five! Will there be more?


    I don¡¯t know.


    Fortunately, I was at the far end. As long as no one picks the one opposite this stall then I should be safe, right?


    I¡¯m not jinxing myself here, right?


    Haa¡­ The camouge of the opened shower worked but how long will these girls be here? Should I sneak out while they¡¯re inside or wait until they leave?

 Chapter 394: Crisis (1)

    <h4>Chapter 394: Crisis (1)</h4>


    Ten minutester, the sound of running showers had already filled the room. From time to time their idle chattering would break past the noises of the shower.


    During that ten minutes, I already messaged Satsuki about my situation but it wasn¡¯t read yet. Most likely, her club already went out for their practice.


    The other girls were all in their own clubs so¡­ I had no choice but to tide through this crisis on my own.


    Nheless, I sent Kana and Rae a message that I was stuck in a room and I was finding it difficult to leave at the moment, letting them ry it to Ishida-senpai who would most likely nag at me again.


    Ah. And I ended up in an even greater predicament just two minutes ago when a new set of girls from the Volleyball Club arrived.


    With their addition, all the other 11 stalls were now upied by the members of the Girls¡¯ Volleyball Club.


    The only saving grace was that the stall I was hiding in was still ignored even by the one who took the opposite stall from where I was or rather, avoided it because she thought it was upied by someone from another club.


    Opening the shower was the correct choice but¡­ if another batch of them entered or someone got curious enough that no other noise could be heard in this stall other than the running shower, there¡¯s no doubt that I would be caught followed by that girl screaming.


    Haa¡­ I guess with my years of experience in stealing and doing something covert to steal someone, this was the first time I was put in this situation.


    Nheless, I was still calm¡­ This wasn¡¯t the most dangerous situation I had been in after all. Patience was needed here.


    With the steam produced by the warm water flowing from the shower, after 10 minutes, the room was already filled by it that it would now be hard to see through the thick steam.


    However, I was still deliberating since there¡¯s a lot of possibilities that could happen if I decided to go out and leave at this time.


    One¡­ even if the chance was low, I might lose my way and end up entering an upied stall.


    That¡¯s the worst-case scenario.


    But like I said, the chance for that to happen was low. The stall doors had their own locks.


    Two¡­ Even if I didn¡¯t lose my way, the possibility of running into someone going out at the same time as me was fairly high. Girls had different shower times after all.


    If I ended up being face to face with someone who found me making my way through the thick steam after leaving her stall, one scream from her and all of the girls inside this room would surely peek out to check what happened.


    Even if I was somewhat acquainted with that Volleyball Girl from ss 4, that¡¯s not enough for her to take my side. How could I exin my existence in this room?


    Should I say I lost my way and before I knew it I was already inside that farthest stall?


    As if they would believe that.


    I would surely get beaten by them and be called names and other such things. Following that, they would call their coach. Orimura-sensei would surely take the side of these girls. There¡¯s no reason for her to take my side when I was clearly caught in the act.


    No one would also believe if I told them that before they arrived, I was here with my girlfriend and we were having sex. And that their arrival prevented me from sneaking out.


    That would just implicate Satsuki since I would most likely be paraded by these girls to make an example of and to find out who¡¯s that girlfriend I was talking about if there was really any.


    Since the Basketball Club already knew about my rtionship with Satsuki¡­ they would naturally point at her.


    For the third scenario that might happen if I chose to leave at this moment, I might run into someone as soon as I left this room or when I reached the space near the door where the steam wasn¡¯t that thick.


    Thinking about these scenarios¡­ There¡¯s no other way for me to take this risk and only hope that none of those would happen. I just need to be quick and¡­


    ¡­


    Am I unlucky today or what?


    Just when I already decided to brave it and take the risk to escape by using the thick steam as cover, the door to this Shower Room opened once again.


    Whoever was the neer, her footsteps immediately began ringing out as she walked further into the narrow straight space in the middle of these two sets of six shower stalls.


    Most likely, she¡¯s checking each and every stall if it is upied.


    What can I do? There¡¯s no way for me to leave now when there¡¯s someone out there.


    Before those footsteps reached my vicinity, I moved behind the thin stall door just in case she thought of pushing open the door.


    There¡¯s a lock, of course, but it¡¯s better to be safe like this. Furthermore, it¡¯s also a precaution in case she tries to peek from above the stall door.


    As the footsteps gradually drew nearer, I made sure to keep myself calm. Panicking at this moment wouldn¡¯t do any good.


    Fortunately, after reaching in front of the stall I was in, the neer didn¡¯t push, knock or peek to see if there¡¯s someone. Perhaps, she only relied on the sound of the running shower.


    However, a few secondster, the neer who returned to the entrance raised a question.


    And hearing that voice that came from her¡­ I instantly recognized it to be from someone I was familiar with.


    ¡°Odd. There are only eleven of you who came here, why are all the stalls upied? Is it someone from another club?¡±


    Considering the girls here were all from the Volleyball Club¡­ the owner of the voice was, without a doubt, from their coach, Orimura-sensei.


    And that question of hers was riddled with some kind of confusion.


    ¡±Apart from our Volleyball Club, all the other clubs were still doing their activities¡­ Hey girls, is there someone among you who grew a clone?¡± Orimura-sensei continued.


    Ah. I see¡­ That¡¯s the reason why she¡¯s confused. There should be no one here apart from the Volleyball Club members...


    ¡°Sensei? you¡¯re here too? Uh yes, the one at the end was already upied when we arrived. Is she still there?¡± The senior who was conversing with the Volleyball Girl earlier answered. She even added the detail of pointing at my location.


    From what I heard, this Shower Room was intended for the students. The faculty members had their own Shower Room back at the Administration Building. That¡¯s how generous this school is¡­ Apart from their own Private Room, there¡¯s that as well.


    That¡¯s why, not only me, even that girl who answered and perhaps the other girls were somewhat surprised to know that she¡¯s here.


    And now, if I get caught¡­ I would be easily reported and there¡¯s no need to investigate who I am and which ss I came from anymore. There were now two of them here who knew me by name and face.


    ¡°Is that so? From another club, huh? And here I was hoping I would be able to get in. Anyway, like you girls, I also got quite sweaty. It¡¯s a long walk back to the Administration Building. I¡¯m toozy to take that so I will be joining you girls. That¡¯s not a problem, right?¡±


    It¡¯s a problem for me, sensei...

 Chapter 395: Crisis (2)

    <h4>Chapter 395: Crisis (2)</h4>


    ¡°You girls can also continue your gossiping. Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ll be waiting here for my turn.¡± Orimura-sensei continued.


    Even if I couldn¡¯t see her, that teacher was most likely smirking to herself.


    ¡°Eh?¡­ Sensei. We¡¯re not gossiping¡­¡±


    ¡°Nakamura, do you think I will believe you? When even during our activity your mouth never stopped pping?¡±


    Another girl, who even I found the most talkative among them within the 10 minutes I was here, denied it and was immediately mmed by Orimura-sensei.


    I could actually list down the topics that the girl raised throughout their time here.


    Although some were about volleyball, the rest was about boys...


    Well, it¡¯s about their crushes or someone they¡¯re interested in. I even heard about some of them having boyfriends already and that girl was trying to pry about the progress of their rtionship.


    Then there¡¯s also their topic about the rumors and some of the well-known personalities in the school.


    Naturally, my nickname was also uttered in passing by the first years¡­ Kinoshita Shiori-sensei¡¯s pet¡­


    However, since I was busy trying to think of how to get out, I put little importance on their gossip and only perked my ears to those that might be connected to me or my girls.


    But to say that they¡¯re not gossiping was a big lie¡­


    Well, that girl wasn¡¯t someone I should focus on at the moment¡­


    With Orimura-sensei as the neer and she even stationed herself at the door to wait for an empty spot, my n to use the steam as camouge was now impossible to aplish.


    That third scenario I thought of earlier would be in y if I braved it and left now.


    I had no choice but to wait again until someone finished showering and that teacher got her shower stall.


    ¡°Ugh. Don¡¯t expose me like that sensei¡­¡±


    ¡°Then stop reacting. Do you think I have an interest in the topics of brats like you? If you don¡¯t want to continue then hurry up and give me your stall.¡±


    Along with the click of Orimura-sensei¡¯s tongue, I heard that girl she called Nakamura choking on her words from her answer.


    No interest in their topics, huh? Then why did she want them to continue? That teacher was contradicting herself.


    Well, in a way, she might be telling the truth. She¡¯s an adult who probably wasn¡¯t interested in young ones. Moreover, from what I heard from them, Eguchi-sensei and Orimura-sensei were from an all-girls school. They probably haven''t even experienced a romance yet.


    Ah. Wait. This wasn¡¯t the time to deduce what¡¯s on that teacher¡¯s head.


    After a few seconds of silence, another girl spoke up¡­ It was that Volleyball Girl from ss 4.


    ¡°Actually, sensei. You should check thatst stall and see if there¡¯s really someone inside. The shower was running nonstop since we entered. It¡¯s somewhat¡­ strange.¡±


    ¡­


    Am I screwed?


    How could she call that strange? All of them were also showering nonstop.


    Why point at this stall?


    ¡°Huh? Now that you mention it¡­ It was really strange. Can it be that no one¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°Is it that rumor? The figure walking along this side of the Gymnasium¡­ It¡¯s now inside this room!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Stop overreacting. That¡¯s a rumor that wasn¡¯t proven.¡±


    Because of that Volleyball Girl¡¯sment, their attention was now in this stall.


    What the hell¡­


    But I was somewhat thankful for that girl pointing at the rumor¡­


    However, that¡¯s not enough to diminish their interest. Moreover, I hadn¡¯t heard Orimura-sensei¡¯s voice yet.


    Is there really no escape for me?


    Should I act as that ghost they¡¯re talking about in the rumors?


    That would certainly scare some of them but¡­ there might be some brave ones who would stay¡­ and then there¡¯s Orimura-sensei.


    Haa¡­ Just finish showering, will you?


    ¡°What not proven? Then you go and check it out.¡±


    ¡°No. Why will I? What if¡­ the ghost is really there.¡±


    ¡°Stop that guys, you¡¯re being rude. Try calling out to her.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Hey, someone at thatst stall, if you can hear us, can you talk? Answer us please!¡±


    Naturally, I had no way to answer that, I couldn¡¯t mimic a girl''s voice. Even if I could calmly act in front of anyone, mimicking a girl¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t included in my skill set.


    ¡°Hey¡­ No one¡¯s answering.¡±


    ¡°Is it really a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, there¡¯s no such thing as a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Because of my silence and the continued running of the shower, they all began having those doubts.


    Should I really act as a ghost? Seems like that¡¯s my only shot at leaving this Shower Room alive¡­ if it went well...


    Let¡¯s see.


    While they were still bantering if a ghost was real or not, I moved from the door and went near the shower knob¡­


    I made sure to pick the right time when one of them was insisting on the existence of a ¡®ghost¡¯ before turning the shower off.


    As soon as the sound of the running shower stopped, that girl immediately screamed followed by the opening of a shower stall and running footsteps.


    Pleased with that kind of reaction, before one of them could think of checking onto this stall, I turned the shower open again¡­


    Along with the sound of running showers, the three stalls nearest to my location opened and the girls inside it also ran towards the location of the door.


    ¡°Sensei!¡±


    ¡°Please check it!¡±


    ¡°Sachi, you check it too! You¡¯re the one who first noticed it.¡±


    Two of them shouted towards the still silent Orimura-sensei while the other one shouted at the Volleyball Girl.


    ¡°Haa¡­ You¡¯re all high school girls. Why are you so scared? There¡¯s no such thing as a ghost, you know?¡± Sachi, the Volleyball Girl of ss 4, sighed.


    Following it, I heard the door of her shower stall open.


    So even ying as a ghost would still lead me to be caught.


    I knew it. As soon as she pointed out the strangeness of this stall, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I was caught.


    ying as a ghost was a desperate attempt. The best-case scenario was all of them being scared witless to leave this Shower Room all at once.


    However, not everyone could be easily frightened.


    Either way, even if I didn¡¯t choose to act as a ghost, someone would still be checking this stall.


    The end result would be the same.


    Now¡­ What I needed to think was to craft an ultimate excuse to let me off.


    ¡°Sachi. Stop and finish showering, I¡¯ll go and check who¡¯s inside that stall. You girls, go cover yourselves. You can¡¯t just run out while naked even if you¡¯re scared. If I¡¯m not wrong, whoever is in there is just ying a prank on you. There¡¯s no such thing as ghosts. You can hear me, right? Which club are you in?¡±


    Before the Volleyball Girl could begin her stride towards this stall, Orimura-sensei, who was silent ever since that girl pointed out the strangeness, opened her mouth.


    And following that question, without waiting for any answer from me, Orimura-sensei began walking towards my position.


    At the moment, the other girls were all silent and waiting in bated breaths as to what would be the result.


    As for me¡­ There¡¯s no running away or acting like a ghost now. I would just be in a deeper pit if I continued acting and I was found out¡­ Well, the result would just be the same anyway.


    Is there no escape from this crisis?

 Chapter 396: Sensei... Its me

    <h4>Chapter 396: Sensei... It''s me</h4>


    Although the room could be said to be big, traversing the distance from the door to the farthest stall where I was in only more or less fifteen steps.


    At each step Orimura-sensei took, the sense of urgency began to well up inside me.


    There¡¯s no escape for me now except that sliver of a chance that I could sessfully convince the PE teacher and Volleyball Club¡¯s coach to keep quiet and let me off with my excuse for being inside here.


    The chance was so small that it could be said to be negligible at best. I may have helped them with their PE ss but that¡¯s certainly not enough for me to have an Immunity Card in her or Eguchi-sensei¡¯s eyes.


    Moreover, with eleven students that¡¯s also inside this room, it would be a challenge for me to convince Orimura-sensei to turn a blind eye without any of them finding out.


    Even until now, those girls were all waiting in bated breaths on what would be the result of Orimura-sensei¡¯s investigation. If they didn¡¯t hear from her aftering in, they would surely rush towards this stall, especially that Volleyball Girl, to check on their coach.


    But before I worry about any of the subsequent parts of this one-shot at leaving this room without anything happening, I needed to thoroughly convince her that I wasn¡¯t here to peep on them first.


    By the Orimura-sensei reached thest three steps, I stopped ying with the shower knob and left it open. It was to mask my voice when I began conversing with her.


    I also moved back just behind the door while letting my feet step into the small puddle of water for Orimura-sensei to hear.


    Although she said that there¡¯s no such thing as ghosts, no matter how brave everyone seemed to me, there would always be a slight fear of the unknown.


    That¡¯s why, when she finally reached in front of the door, Orimura-sensei carefully knocked on it followed by her voice that was slightly ridden with uneasiness.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°...The student inside this stall¡­ Open this or if you don¡¯t want to, answer me and stop scaring my students!¡±


    Unlike some other shower rooms wherein the stall had a small gap beneath, this didn¡¯t have that feature.


    Thanks to that, they couldn¡¯t check if there was a pair of feet inside.


    Moreover, the door was about seven feet tall, if Orimura-sensei wanted to check from above it, she needed to jump and climb onto it before she could peek inside.


    That¡¯s what Orimura-sensei would do if I didn¡¯t answer her.


    In any case, I have already steeled myself to be caught and formted the words I would use to make an excuse.


    Truly, if they found the strangeness before Orimura-sensei arrived, that Volleyball Girl would be the one to check in here.


    If that¡¯s what happened, forget making an excuse, there¡¯s no chance for me to persuade her to keep it quiet.


    I don¡¯t know if I will be thankful or not for Orimura-sensei to arrive here but for now, she¡¯s my best bet.


    cing myself behind the door, I slowly reached to unlock it.


    And as the ominous creaking sound made by the opening door slowly rang out, I hid behind it to wait for Orimura-sensei to step inside.


    Since I hid myself, there was no way for me to see what kind of reaction she had upon seeing no one inside.


    It was a necessary move. I needed her to step inside before I exposed myself to her.


    ¡°... W-what¡¯s this? N-no one¡¯s inside.¡± Orimura-sensei said in a voice so low that even if I was the one nearest to her, it was barely audible.


    And judging from how she almost stuttered, it was clear to see that her fear of the unknown went up a notch.


    Well, it was an expected reaction and it was a gamble if she would still enter the stall.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sensei? Is there someone in there?¡±


    ¡°Is it really a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Sensei was frozen in ce¡­ do you think?¡±


    ¡°Stop that. Sachi, go and check on sensei.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Senpai, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared too?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ Wait¡­ Sensei¡¯s going in.¡±


    Perhaps seeing Orimura-sensei frozen at her spot, those girls began talking among themselves again but luckily, before the Volleyball Girl could be persuaded to check on Orimura-sensei, the PE teacher finally moved.


    Since she¡¯s near, I could sense her presence as she began stepping inside.


    I was hiding behind the opened door so¡­ she would only be able to see me if she walked past it and I pushed the door close.


    Will she scream if I suddenly called out to her? I don¡¯t know.


    But there¡¯s no other choice.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    Three steps.


    At this point, I finally see her figure reaching the middle of the stall and before the spot where the water was sprinkling.


    Orimura-sensei was currently wearing a maroon tracksuit and there was a white towel slung on her shoulder. Most likely that¡¯s what she would use after showering.


    With her attention fully captured by the opened shower, I used these few seconds to observe her.


    Despite standing straight, she¡¯s slightly trembling and it was even more noticeable on her lower body, specifically her knees.


    She¡¯s scared.


    However, with her students outside depending on her. She was probably thinking of braving it even if there¡¯s truly a ghost to show how capable and dependable she was as a teacher.


    Using this chance that she¡¯s upied by running shower, I slowly pushed the door closed.


    Perhaps sensing my presence or just the closing door, Orimura-sensei¡¯s shoulder instantly flinched before freezing on her spot.


    ¡°...W-who are you?¡±


    Without even looking back to see if there¡¯s someone behind her, Orimura-sensei¡¯s extremely frightened voice reached my ear.


    However, instead of answering her, I closed in to her back, restrained her body by circling one of my arms to her front and covering her mouth with my free hand.


    As soon as I did that, her arms instantly moved to grab onto mine. Gripping onto my arm tightly. Orimura-sensei began trying to pull my arm away from her.


    Nheless, I was prepared to respond to this kind of reflexive reaction from her.


    I already knew that her body was well-maintained and she could surely pack a punch with herpact arm muscles so I used all my strength to thoroughly subdue her.


    ¡°Gmmmhh!¡±


    She also tried to scream but with my hand blocking her mouth, it resulted in that muffled voice. Furthermore, with the sound of shower, it managed to drown that attempt of hers.


    However, subduing her like this was not enough. I needed to calm her down before she could forcefully pull herself away from me.


    As I tightened my arms to restrict her movements, I put my mouth next to her ears. ¡°Sensei¡­ It¡¯s me.¡±


    Whispering those words, instead of stopping her struggle, it was even intensified.


    It was probably because what she heard was a male voice.


    However, a few secondster, when she finally recognized the owner of the voice, her head slowly turned to the side to check who was behind her.


    And as soon as our gazes met, Orimura-sensei¡¯s eyes narrowed into a re and her eyebrows furrowed.

 Chapter 397: Only Shot at Escaping the Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 397: Only Shot at Escaping the Crisis</h4>


    Meeting that re of hers, I kept my calm and whispered to her again.


    ¡°I can exin. Can you hear me out?¡±


    With this kind of position with her, even if I was a big pervert, I had no time to revel at how soft and how good it was to hold her body in a ce like this.


    I waspletely aware that if I loosen up even for a bit, Orimura-sensei would have no problem throwing me down.


    As I waited for her answer to my question, the scared talkative girl outside began calling out to her. ¡°Sensei? Are you fine there? Is there really a ghost?¡±


    The shower was still running and they most likely noticed the door closing as soon as Orimura-sensei stepped inside. Checking on her situation was a natural and another expected move.


    But I couldn¡¯t just remove my hand from her mouth withouting into an agreement with her.


    ¡°I know what kind of situation I am in right now. I am not asking for you to make this pass. I only want you to hear me out without letting them know that I¡¯m here.¡±


    Instead of answering me with a nod or a shake of her head, one of her arms that were gripping on mine loosened up as she pointed at my hand covering her mouth.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t remove it yet. There¡¯s a possibility for you to shout or scream as soon as I remove my hand. I won¡¯t take the chances¡­ yet.¡±


    Naturally, I had to remove it for us to talk but not now when she was still ring at me. And perhaps, I would still not remove it even if her gaze rxed.


    Anyone could act. I had to be the judge myself if it was already fine to remove my hand from her mouth.


    Upon hearing my answer to her gesture, Orimura-sensei¡¯s shoulders dropped as her struggle to get out of my grasp toned down.


    She¡¯s still trying to squirm her way but it was already weak enough that it could be called negligible.


    Nheless, it¡¯s still not enough for me when she¡¯s yet to answer my question on whether she would hear me out or not.


    ¡°Alright. I know it will be hard for you to truly hear me out so sensei doesn¡¯t need to answer my question anymore. Instead¡­ I¡¯ll just give my exnation like this. It¡¯s up to sensei to believe me or not.¡±


    I was aware that lying my way out of here was not usible. That would just make this teacher think that I was here with a mischievous intention.


    Well, I was also hoping that she could understand that if I was here to peek, I wouldn¡¯t hide myself inside a stall where I needed to jump and climb up the seven-foot wall separating the stalls before I could see paradise.


    But, that¡¯s most likely my wishful thinking. Anyone withmon sense would naturally attribute my being here to me trying to peek at the girls showering.


    That¡¯s why¡­ I needed to use this glib tongue of mine to get out of this crisis.


    Among the excuses I thought of earlier, only one of the three would be usible. The truth.


    That I was here with my girlfriend wherein we used the stall as a ce to have sex.


    Since there¡¯s the chance that one of those girls would go and check on Orimura-sensei, I continued my retelling of the events of why I was here to this teacher without any pause in between to check her reaction.


    ¡°And that¡¯s it sensei. I already thought of leaving but¡­ the Volleyball Club members entered the room before I could slip out. To prevent them from seeing me, I went back here and pretended to be someone from another club.¡±


    ¡°Truthfully, I also nned to slip out using the thick steam as my cover. You can guess now why I failed to do that¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s worse, one of the girls mentioned the strangeness of this stall. So I had no choice but to act as if there¡¯s a ghost in here to scare them off but here you are¡­ I¡¯m not asking for you to forgive me for slipping inside this exclusive room for girls. I only want you to believe my exnation. Either way, I am ready to receive any punishment you may deem fit for me.¡±


    Ending my exnation like that, I slowly removed my hand and my hold on her before stepping back and kneeling down on the floor like a criminal waiting for the verdict.


    With my lowered head, I could now only see her feet as she slowly turned around to face me.


    Soon afterward, Orimura-sensei shouted.


    My heart naturally skipped a bit but the words that left her mouth kindled the hope of my escape in my mind.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here. You girls. Someone left the shower open.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But it was turning on and off¡­ You also heard it.¡±


    ¡°Nakamura, do you think I am possessed by a ghost now? This matter is over, go and finish your showers. This knob was broken, I¡¯ll report it to the administration.¡±


    After saying that, I could see her feet moving as she turned around to face me.


    Along with the sounds of the girls doubting that kind of exnation from her, Orimura-sensei stepped forward and called out to me.


    ¡°Shiori-sensei¡¯s pet, lift your head.¡±


    Following her instruction, I looked up and saw her face that was riddled with mixed expressions.


    Her brows were still furrowed but the way she looked at me was filled with puzzlement.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the girl?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Our rtionship is a secret, sensei.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me then I will treat everything that you said as a well-crafted lie.¡± Orimura-sensei lightly sighed and continued with a cold voice. ¡°You pervert What do you think about being expelled? Sneaking into this side of the Gymnasium and entering the shower stalls¡­ You¡¯re guilty without any doubt but¡­ in light of what you did for us, I will give you a chance to prove if what you said is true.¡±


    ¡°I thank sensei for this leniency but first, let me apologize for restraining you like that, I had no other choice but to do that to prevent you fromshing out at me.¡± I lowered my head and bowed to her in apology,


    This time, although I chose to tell the truth, I had to act very apologetically for her to believe me. As long as I¡¯m still here, the crisis hasn''t been resolved yet.


    Only by leaving the Gymnasium unscathed would it be called a sess.


    ¡°Heh¡­ You¡¯re very strong, Onoda-kun. But if I really want to get out of that hold, I could throw you down myself.¡±


    She¡¯s lying, of course. Holding her like that, it was enough for me to gauge her strength. Unless she used an underhanded method like hitting my balls then there¡¯s no way for her to get out of my hold.


    But let¡¯s leave it at that to please her.


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m thankful to sensei for letting me finish my exnation. As for my girlfriend, I can tell you who she is but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. You¡¯re not in a position to give me a condition for knowing who that girl is. I can drag you out of here and bring you to the administration anytime I want. So¡­ out with it.¡±


    Well, I also resolved myself to tell her that it was Satsuki. I only acted as if I was finding it difficult to name her to be more convincing.


    This was my only chance, if I blew it up then¡­ the worst-case scenario would really happen.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mae--¡±


    I was about to answer her question, however, she suddenly lunged at me and covered my mouth, cutting me off frompleting my words.


    And the reason for that was¡­


    ¡°Sensei, is it just me or there¡¯s someone else inside there. Who are you talking to? Could it be¡­¡±


    Someone was outside the door¡­ the Volleyball Girl again!

 Chapter 398: Convincing to Coercing

    <h4>Chapter 398: Convincing to Coercing</h4>


    Our conversation was all in a whisper and was even overwhelmed by the sound of the shower. Nheless, it¡¯s truly not definite that no one could hear us when we¡¯re basically all inside the same room.


    In any case, Orimura-sensei¡¯s voice was a bit louder and that was probably what they heard or what the Volleyball Girl heard. That¡¯s why she got curious and decided to check on her.


    However, for this teacher to cover my mouth and stop me from talking¡­ Can I interpret this as her not wanting the Volleyball Girl to find out that I am here with her?


    If that¡¯s the case then the chance for her to let me off without the girls here knowing of this incident is high.


    I just had to answer all her questions and¡­ whatever she wanted me to do, I had to agree to it.


    ¡°What do you mean? Have you heard me talking, Sachi?¡±


    While maintaining eye contact with me, Orimura-sensei calmly answered the Volleyball Girl.


    ¡°Eh? Did I hear it wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you also believe there¡¯s a ghost in here? Then that¡¯s a lucky ghost. He has a chance to watch me shower. What do you think? Is it possible to strangle a ghost?¡±


    While she was saying that, Orimura-sensei¡¯s hand tightened its grip as her lips twitched into a forced smile.


    She¡¯s now lying to her student for me. I could naturally ignore the slight pain from her hand.


    ¡°... There¡¯s no such thing as ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Then do you want to join me, Sachi? Want an extra training while we¡¯re showering?¡±


    ¡°Stop joking like that, sensei. I see. It seems you¡¯re fine¡­¡±


    After hurriedly rejecting what Orimura-sensei teased, the Volleyball Girl began moving back to her stall.


    However, before her presencepletely disappeared back into her stall, the Volleyball Girl continued voicing out her doubt.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly strange. How could it suddenly malfunction as soon as I pointed it out?¡±


    Sachi or Volleyball Girl, will stop thinking about it?


    Ah well. As if I could tell her that. She could keep her doubt as long as she put this matter of ghost to rest.


    After hearing the opening and closing of another shower stall, Orimura-sensei slowly removed her hand covering my mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re not off the hook yet. Turn around. We¡¯re going to talk after they leave.¡±


    Moving her head closer to my ear, Orimura-sensei whispered in a very silent voice.


    Perhaps to prevent the same thing from happening again.


    Unfortunately, with her being this close to me, I couldn¡¯t help but inhale her scent. Like she said, she was sweaty but instead of the sour scent of dried sweat, it was drowned by hervender-scented cologne.


    I hadn¡¯t got the chance to savor her smell with our earlier entanglement earlier but now that she¡¯s this close, calling this my perverted nature kicking was probably wrong. Anyone would be reeled in to take a sniff if she¡¯s this fragrant. In fact, that sweet and calmingvender scent of hers settled down my slight uneasiness of this situation, leading me to truly reach the state of serene calmness.


    If it was my perverted nature then I would probably push my nose closer to her neck to sniff her scent clearly.


    In any case, thanks to the calmness brought about by her scent, my muddled mind cleared as I once again weighed my options.


    ¡°We can talk now, sensei. Keeping it to this volume is probably enough. Why do I still need to turn around?¡±


    ¡°I will be showering, of course! If I stay here without doing what I came here for, Sachi or even all of them will be suspicious why. Do you want to get found out?¡±


    Eh? This woman¡­ There¡¯s a lot of possible solutions for that instead of taking a shower while I¡¯m here.


    For example, she could give the excuse of taking a long shower. They wouldn¡¯t be able to see inside anyway.


    True, I could turn around to not look at her. However, any guy would¡­ Ah no. Not every guy. Those cowards or those calling themselves gentlemen would not dare to peek if they¡¯re told not to look.


    But for a pervert like me? Even if this teacher wasn¡¯t my target, I would, no doubt, take a look to not miss this rare chance.


    She might not be called to be an absolute beauty but she still had her own charms. For one¡­ her bust size and her well-toned thighs. Even though her legs might not be as soft and supple as Satsuki¡¯s, I was curious about what¡¯s hiding beneath those somewhat baggy track pants of hers. Wait¡­ that¡¯s not one but two.


    Ugh¡­ Stop overthinking, Ruki! This isn¡¯t the time for that!


    In any case, should I suggest that? She could take her showerter. It¡¯s not that I was trying to be a gentleman but¡­ it would be thoroughly awkward not for me but for her.


    I would rely on her help to get out of this room so¡­ let¡¯s not make her embarrassed.


    ¡°Sensei, you shouldn¡¯t shower while I¡¯m here¡­ How should I say this¡­¡± Acting like I was having trouble saying it straight to her, I scratched my cheek.


    ¡±What? Why should I not? I¡¯m telling you to turn around and not peek. Is that hard to do? If I catch you peeking, you know what will happen.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, I noticed that¡­ she sounded too innocent in asking that question. Too innocent that she was probably thinking of showering while facing towards me to watch out if I would peek or not.


    That could work but¡­ any normal girl would be embarrassed showering while there¡¯s another person with them.


    Besides, wasn¡¯t she the same as Eguchi-sensei for having trouble interacting with a male student?


    She seemed to not be having trouble on that part with me. Well, apart from that earlier re which was something I deserved to receive.


    Is it because of the times I interacted with her? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I don¡¯t want you to be embarrassed. Even if I don¡¯t peek like you¡¯re asking, think about it, can you calmly shower while having a man¡¯s presence here?¡±


    Why was I trying to change her mind? Well, it was to not make that extremely awkward situation. Even if I could call myself a shameless guy, I was extremely aware that¡­ in one way or another, this woman would be embarrassed by the situation.


    And that would lead her mind to be in turmoil on whether to let me off the hook or not.


    ¡°Huh?¡­ You--you¡¯re a kid. W-why will I be embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°You just stuttered, sensei. Did you just realize that point? That even if I¡¯m a kid in your eyes, I¡¯m already a man. I don¡¯t want you to be embarrassed so¡­ just tell them that you¡¯ll be showering for a little longer if they askter. I think it is better for us to talk about what I can do for you to help me get out of this room.¡±


    Don¡¯t shower or I will peek!


    That¡¯s what I was trying to stay. But if I told her that straight up, there¡¯s a possibility for her to really be embarrassed enough to make her mind stop thinking.


    ¡°What if I kick you out instead and be done with this situation?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be suspicious of you. You already made an excuse that there¡¯s no one here. Sensei, I think you already made yourself an aplice when you sent that girl away. You now have no choice but to help me get out without letting them find out.¡±


    No, even before that. As soon as she listened to my exnation of why I was here, she¡¯s already tolerating my presence in this room. Those girls, especially the Volleyball Girl, would be suspicious of her because she covered up for me earlier if she chose to expose me now. True, I would be most likely be punished but she would also be subjected to rumors. Moreover, all the girls here were from her advisory club.


    Of course, if she could create an excuse for why she covered for me, then she would be off the hook. But, I wouldn¡¯t let her reach that line of thought. Call me despicable but¡­ I couldn¡¯t afford to be caught her.


    Eh? Wait¡­ What¡¯s this? Before I knew it, instead of convincing her to let me off, I was now coercing her to continue helping me¡­

 Chapter 399: Successful Escape?

    <h4>Chapter 399: Sessful Escape?</h4>


    Ten minutester, the girls of the Volleyball Club had begun to leave the shower room one by one as soon as they finished.


    Before they left, knowing that their coach was here with them, they would call out to Orimura-sensei beside me to excuse themselves as a show of proper respect to their coach.


    And because of that, the woman beside me was at full attention to answer them.


    Within that ten minutes, more than half of them had already finished showering. But because of what happened earlier, before going out, almost all of them still asked Orimura-sensei if there was really no ghost.


    After continuously denying it, Orimura-sensei already appeared as if she¡¯s already tired of answering them with a lie that there¡¯s no ghost and there was no one in here with her.


    She¡¯s now sporting a long face while silently sighing to herself. Perhapsmenting why she ended up in this kind of situation with me.


    At the moment, we¡¯re currently sitting side by side at the dry part of this small shower stall where the water sshes weren¡¯t reaching us. However, we¡¯re also currently alternating on extending one of our arms towards the area where the shower was sprinkling down. It was to make it sound as if Orimura-sensei was currently standing below it, doing what she should be doing inside, showering.


    ¡°Thank you, sensei. You really saved me this time. I don¡¯t know what I would do if not for you.¡±


    Although I said that sincerely, Orimura-sensei kept her long face as she turned her face sideways. She¡¯s refusing to look at me.


    ¡°Shut up, pervert. What, thank you? After what you said, do you think I have a choice? You better keep your promise or I will really send that photo to the administration.¡±


    With my sessful ¡®coercing¡¯, Orimura-sensei ended up listening to my words.


    Naturally, to lighten the injustice she was feeling, I promised her that I would do something for her.


    I pulled her into doing what I told her. And because I kept on talking to her to stop her from reaching epiphany that she was being tricked by me, I thought of sincerely repaying this debt of gratitude.


    I even gave her a piece of damning evidence that she could use as proof of my guilt in case I failed to fulfill that promise. And that evidence was in the form of a photo of me taken inside this shower stall.


    Instead of only promising her with words that could be easily forgotten or ignored, having that kind of physical or rather, digital evidence that could indict me for sneaking into this Shower Room was enough to somehow calm her heavy heart.


    During these 10 minutes that passed wherein we were pretending that she¡¯s taking a shower, I already told her what I failed to tell her earlier. The identity of my girlfriend who was with me before I became trapped here.


    I told her that she could ask Satsuki privately for further proof that my excuse was valid and what I told her about what happened between us here was also true.


    Well, sneaking inside this ce to have sex would already invalidate that excuse.


    Nheless, telling the truth was always proven effective. It was tried and tested by me for the past years after all.


    With my continuous show of sincerity with my words, Orimura-sensei had more or less calmed down already.


    Being snarled at and being called a pervert just now was actually normal. That¡¯s her only way this time to calm her mind after all.


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s a promise, I will naturally keep that, sensei. This student here is a man of his words. I can assure you of that. Besides, you already have my phone number, you also know my name and my ss, Furthermore, there is even that evidence with you. If you want you can take more of it. In truth, I am actually at your mercy now, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Heh. At my mercy, huh? I was led around by you, you know? I shouldn¡¯t have listened to you. Remember Onoda-kun, this is the only chance that I will help you get out. If this same situation happens again¡­ Even if you garnish your exnation with flowery words, I will not hear you out.¡±


    Although I couldn¡¯t see her face directly, I could imagine her having a wry smile at the moment.


    ¡°I understand, sensei. We¡¯ll choose a less risky ce next time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of that! What you do with your girlfriend, keep it in private.¡±


    ¡°Eh? If I didn¡¯t tell you about that, would you ept my exnation?¡±


    ¡°That was that and this is this. You don¡¯t need to repeat that detail. Now I¡¯m having second thoughts on relying on you¡­¡±


    Hearing her sigh, I couldn¡¯t help but put on a smile¡­


    Right. That was me trying to tease her. It was that urge to tease again.


    For it to show up this time, it must be because my mind that was working nonstop earlier to think of a way to get out of this situation was already rxed enough.


    ¡°Rely on me for what, sensei?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind. There¡¯s Sachi, Nakamura and Aoba left. Stop talking to me or that girl will pick up something again.¡±


    Well, I was already aware of what she meant about relying on me¡­ It was what she said at the end this Tuesday. She¡¯s thinking of using me to the two of them to be familiarized with teaching male students.


    With my previous interactions with them that went well, I was probably the only candidate who could talk to them without flinching. Or I was the only one bold enough to say something about their methods of conducting activities for the PE ss.


    But now that this happened¡­ she¡¯s now having second thoughts if she would push on that n.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t talk again.¡±


    ¡°You just did!¡±


    After another sigh, Orimura-sensei reached for my ear and as if she¡¯s pouring in what she currently felt at the moment, she twisted my ear with all her might.


    It was painful, of course, but I only scrunched my face while enduring the pain.


    And after that, silence soon followed. Except for the sound of showers and footsteps outside when thest three Volleyball club members went out, nothing was said again between us.


    Those three went out at the same time but before leaving, Sachi voiced out her suspicion again.


    Nheless, before she could approach the stall again, Orimura-sensei told her off.


    In this way, this crisis in the Shower Room was about to end soon.


    The only thing left was for me to leave without being seen.


    When the Shower Room door closed after those three left, Orimura-sensei stood up and left the stall first to check.


    I followed behind her. She was my guide to the outside world after all.


    Looking at this teacher being very careful at checking each stall in case someone was left behind in one of them, I became even more grateful to her.


    Whatever she would ask me to do for that promise, as long as it was within my ability, I would do it.


    Well, this was a lesson for both Satsuki and me. We should avoid using risky ces like this.


    We were ovee with our lust for each other. If it was before wherein I was only thinking of stealing the girl¡­ I was always clear-headed to not pick risky ces like this. And even if it was kind of risky like that Music Room with Yua, I was making sure that no one would be able to see what we¡¯re doing. That ex of hers only heard it and he could only imagine what was happening.


    ¡°The coast is clear. Hurry and leave. I will still check with Maemura if what you¡¯re saying is true so don¡¯t be rxed yet.¡± Orimura-sensei said after returning from checking the hallway outside this Shower Room.


    ¡°I understand, sensei. Just please do it privately.¡±


    ¡°I know. Hurry up, I still want to take my shower.¡±


    After saying that, Orimura-sensei pushed me out of the Shower Room.


    Since the door was already closed behind me, I began traversing the empty hallway and exited to that side door where I entered from.


    Seeing the cloudy sky and the setting sun in the distance¡­ I instinctively raised my arm, rejoicing about my sessful escape.


    No one saw me going out, right? Let¡¯s hope so.

 Chapter 400: Is it learning or relaxing time?

    <h4>Chapter 400: Is it learning or rxing time?</h4>


    Compared to my experience from before. Being caught up in that kind of situation could be said to be new.


    If it wasn¡¯t Orimura-sensei, my trying to exin why I was there would probably not work.


    That Volleyball Girl would just continue to struggle and the other girls there would eventually find out that something¡¯s wrong.


    For now, I managed to settle it without any issues but if it happened again. I wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.


    My life now was already different from before wherein I didn¡¯t care about anyone else.


    Well, my girls might say otherwise but that was what¡¯s running in my mind back then.


    Even if they see how I cared for them¡­ for me that was just my way to¡­ keep them in line for filling up my twisted desire.


    Presently, it¡¯s a lot different now. This time, I was aware and I was genuinely caring for them. If anything untoward happened to them then¡­ I would see that as my failure.


    Satsuki was just new about this matter of our sexual rtionship¡­ It was understandable that she¡¯s finding it hard to hold herself back but that¡¯s not the same for me.


    I could¡¯ve stopped her and promised her another time but I didn¡¯t do that¡­ I also let myself be drowned in my lust for her and that brought about that situation in the shower room.


    I kept saying we needed to start being careful but¡­ I was also the one who kept doing risky things.


    I would treat this as a lesson and if a simr circumstance happened, I would refrain from doing it in risky ces like the Girls Shower Room.


    My mind was filled with that thought as I went on my way to the Club Building and the Literature Club Room.


    Because of that, everyone in the club noticed that I was somewhat out of sorts when I arrived.


    Kana and Rae were somewhat aware of what happened because I told them that I got stuck in a ce where I couldn¡¯t leave easily.


    Since Kana was already doing the finishing touches for her novel, I told her not to worry too much about it.


    Otsuka-senpai¡¯s curiosity kicked in as she immediately asked me what happened and what could make me troubled. Moreover, noticing that a part of my right sleeve was wet, it also sparked her curiosity.


    Since she¡¯s not one of my girls, I only told her enough to satisfy her curiosity as well as making an excuse about my wet sleeve which she had no choice but to believe.


    Ishida-senpai, as I expected, also wanted some kind of exnation why I waste for almost an hour. To exin it to her in a way that she would let me off, I had to move next to her.


    Well, it was also my way to somewhat escape from Otsuka-senpai who was once again trying to escte what we¡¯re doing. If I continued letting her do what she wanted, the girl would surely move up from our legs to the part of our bodies where she was the most curious.


    I could tell her off¡­ But that girl and her curiosity were somewhat overwhelming.


    Right. I finally experienced the true extent of her curiosity. Not only would she make a move here where we could be found out at any time, but our conversation on Messenger was also about that topic.


    Holding off my answer to what she¡¯s requesting was now posing as a deterrent for her to notpletely go crazy at her curiosity.


    I had just decided to curb down doing risky things and that included what Otsuka-senpai was trying to do in here.


    With Kana¡¯s novel considered to be alreadypleted, Ishida-senpai made today¡¯s club activity as free time.


    That¡¯s why throughout the club hours, I used the time to talk to her about that n I presented to her which somehow abated her slight anger for my arrivingte.


    And before the club hours ended, Kana happily announced to everyone that her novel was finallypleted. The whole manuscript that she would send for the contest got an increased number of pagespared to what I read before.


    If before it was only around 200 pages, it got another 50 pages after editing, adding more details and polishing it.


    That¡¯s why when I was walking her to the bus station, Kana was energetically and happily hopping along the way. She was so adorable at that time that when she noticed the attention she was getting from the students who saw her like that, she almost overheated from being too embarrassed.


    Kana then pulled on my sleeve as she told me to get her out of the school immediately.


    -


    -


    When I returned to the Club Building from sending Kana, my feet led me to the empty clubroom where Rae was waiting for me.


    Naturally, I made sure that no one was around before I entered.


    Because there would be no time tomorrow, our promised weekly appointment that was now changed to my personally sending her home would be today.


    No time because of the ces I needed to be at tomorrow. There¡¯s the Secretary job for Shizu. Tea testing with Mina and walking the girls to the bus station.


    Moreover, Eguchi and Orimura-sensei¡¯s promise of treating me to ramen would be after club hours.


    That¡¯s why the only time for us to do that promised weekly appointment would be today or we had to postpone it for next week.


    Well, we already talked about this yesterday so when I went out to walk Kana to the bus station, she had already moved to this empty clubroom.


    However¡­ because there¡¯s no valid excuse to use for her to stay outside until deep in the night¡­ our n to check in a motel or a hotel was also postponed. That means, her first time would also be dyed and that made the girl somewhat downhearted. She was looking forward to our time alone in a private ce where we didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else but each other.


    Nheless, as soon as I opened the door, Rae weed me by her embrace before pulling me inside with her.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ can we stay here for a few minutes ?¡± Rae asked after she led me to the same sofa that we used this Tuesday. while her face was pressed against my chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s also what I nned. It¡¯s been a while since we got this chance to be alone again, right?.¡±


    ¡°Un. Thest time we were alone was in the clubroom¡­¡± A clear blush appeared on her cheeks after saying that. Perhaps remembering that time. That time when she was the first one to arrive at the clubroom and found me there.


    That moment became heated for us that she even managed to climax when my cock slightly poked into her. And that happened even if it didn¡¯t directly touch her because of our underwear.


    ¡°My Rae was thinking something naughty, huh? Did that moment be part of your knowledge bank?¡±


    Without waiting for her to answer that question, I picked her up and carried her to the sofa we used before.


    We only have a few minutes to spare at this time before I bring her to the Book Club. I still have somewhere to go before going home after all. Aya was there and that was her first club choice. Letting her meet Haruko again might be proven to be interesting.


    As I carried her to the sofa we used before, I gentlyid Rae down on it.


    And with my mind already entirely focused on this knowledge girl, I climbed up on top of her, propping my arms to her side.


    It¡¯s for her to not suffer from my weight. Well, not for the moment.


    While I was doing that, her sses-adorned face that was red with blush had already turned crimson. With parted lips and a loving expression, Rae raised her arms and coiled it around the back of my neck.


    To savor these few minutes with her and to make up for our postponed n, I was already thinking of spoiling her today.


    Our eyes were naturally locked onto each other and even without words being exchanged between us, we¡¯re already aware of each other¡¯s intention.


    Looking at her at this moment, I couldn¡¯t help but think back to the first time I saw her. She¡¯s that one silent girl who was too absorbed in reading a book without any care in the world even if Otsuka-senpai was somehow making amotion back then. The girl who stormed out of the room after reading my shameless poem.


    Thinking about it, that shameless poem was the origin of our connection. If I didn¡¯t write it, she wouldn¡¯t be furious at me and that event during PE wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Although in hindsight, our rtionship was still not official because almost everything that happened to us was also her curiosity over me. But that curiosity of hers¡­ I embraced it and told her my intention of making her mine.


    That¡¯s why even without saying ¡®I love you¡¯ to each other, our attraction to each other was already at that point.


    ¡°You¡¯re also thinking of something naughty, pervert Ruki¡­ What do you n for these few minutes? Is it your learning time or my rxing time?¡± Rae bit her lips as she gently pushed my head down. The distance between our lips gradually grew shorter.


    Ah. That question¡­That¡¯s the original purpose of our appointment. But at this point... we could justbine it into one. Naturally, I still wanted to learn from her. There¡¯s still a lot I don¡¯t know. But at the same time, I wanted her to take this time to rx her mind which was still not entirely used to thinking for herself instead of relying only on her knowledge.

 Chapter 401: Still Broken

    <h4>Chapter 401: Still Broken</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I don¡¯t have a new question for now, what about we talk about ourselves while we¡¯re rxing like this? I still have a lot that I didn¡¯t know about my Rae.¡± Dropping a quick kiss on her lips, I then lowered my body to whisper in her ear before raising it soon afterward.


    Rae raised an eyebrow and with a teasing smile, she pinched a few clumps of my hair before rubbing it with her thumb and forefinger.


    Soon afterward, she moved her hand to fix my hair to her liking before taking her sses off and putting it on me.


    ¡°Your Rae, hmm? I really like hearing that from you, hateful Ruki.¡±


    While admiring my new look that she herself fixed for me, Rae put a hand on my cheek and pulled me down to initiate another kiss.


    Naturally, I eagerly responded to her, giving the girl the chance to savor it.


    Using our lips and tongue to further deepen our connection, the earlier incident where I got stuck in the Shower Room was pushed further away from my mind.


    It might not be totally resolved yet but¡­ being with Rae at this moment, giving her my full attention was something I could always do.


    ¡°Am I still hateful for you?¡±


    ¡°Quite so. Hateful because I couldn¡¯t spend that much time with you. I also couldn¡¯t request for you to make more time for me¡­ I may be starting to get jealous over how little time we are getting to spend with each other, Ruki.¡±


    Halfway through her words, Rae¡¯s voice sounded forlorn and apologetic.


    Saying what was on her mind this time, I guess she had already outgrown her old ways of only basing everything in her knowledge.


    Nheless, I couldn¡¯t really give a positive response to what she just said¡­


    I was aware that I was being too greedy to continue going after more girls when there¡¯s already a lot of them and a lot who I couldn¡¯t meet regrly.


    I could list my own selfish reasons for doing it but that wouldn¡¯t lighten what they¡¯re currently feeling.


    I was aware that it¡¯s not only Rae who¡¯s feeling like this. Perhaps in fear that I would be troubled, no one was openly telling me about it. For them, as long as I didn¡¯t forget them, that was enough.


    It was unthinkable that a lot of them were enduring this situation but¡­ I made this situation possible. Like I said before, I could put a closure to my rtionship with the girls from my past but instead of doing that, I took them all in. That was really me being too greedy.


    Would I continue being like this? With my desire that was currently impossible to die down¡­ I would surely continue being like this...


    Even if I restricted it to the point that I was not actively looking for more girls I would be interested in, the same circumstances just like with Saki and Otsuka-senpai could happen anytime.


    And just recently, being entangled in that situation with Orimura-sensei could also be counted. The way that I even thought of teasing her during that situation was already close to what happened with Saki.


    Why couldn¡¯t I resist and outright reject the idea of being entangled with them? It¡¯s simply because I couldn¡¯t¡­ That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong with me.


    I was still as broken as before.


    My girls and those who knew me might¡¯ve seen that I was slowly changing¡­ but the thing about my desire wasn¡¯t.


    And I had no idea if there¡¯s a chance to totally cure it. Haruko thought of continuing to fill up this desire to keep me satisfied but that¡¯s just prevention, not a solution.


    In the end, I was the one who needed to find that solution.


    Perhaps noticing that I became lost in my thoughts, Rae cupped both of my cheeks and had me focus my eyes on her.


    ¡°... Ruki, you became silent¡­ Forget what I said. I¡¯m still d I can spend this quality time with you.¡±


    While shaking her head, she put on a smile as her attempt to ease my mind.


    Look at this¡­ now I was the one beingforted by her when it should be the other way around.


    I grabbed one of her hands and put it before my lips. I gently shook my head before kissing its back.


    Following that, Iid down sideways in the small space beside her, squeezing myself on this sofa. I then let her use one of my arms as her pillow while my other arm embraced her tight.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s only right for you to say those and I¡¯m sorry for being silent. I¡¯m trying to find words to reply to what you said but I ended up thinking too deeply and in the end, I believed I couldn¡¯t say empty words just tofort you.¡±


    With her back turned to me as we squeezed together on this sofa, I whispered in her ears.


    Upon hearing that, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head with a trace of worry in her eyes.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡±


    Kissing her to somehow ease that, I then continued.


    ¡°There¡¯s still something wrong with me. I told you about my desire, right? I can only restrict it but¡­ I have no way to erase itpletely. I am aware that I am doing all of you wrong whenever someone else will be added or I be interested in a new girl. Saying sorry will not solve the problem but that¡¯s all I can do for now.¡±


    She deserved hearing what ran in my mind when I heard her say that earlier. In fact, all of them do.


    ¡°I love you, that''s what I genuinely feel. And it¡¯s the same with everyone. I am greedy to make all of you fall for me and be. I can¡¯t promise anything about this desire of mine that¡¯s why¡­ Rae, although I might just be echoing what I said before. If it bes too excessive and I am already hurting you too much¡­ Smack me in the head and¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, Ruki. I know what you¡¯re going to say and I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Rae cut off my words by covering my mouth, she then turned her body to face me and hit me on my chest. ¡°It¡¯s also my own selfish thoughts. Spending more time with you and being with you all the time. You don¡¯t have to think too deeply about it. I fell for you despite being aware that I wasn¡¯t the only one. If it really came to the point that I would think of making that choice, I¡¯d rather not hear you say anything as if you¡¯re pushing me away to take that.¡±


    After saying that, she deeply sighed and took back her sses from me, perhaps to see my face clearly again. ¡°Your worried face doesn¡¯t suit you. Let me fix that.¡±


    Rae put on a refreshing smile before pulling herself up to level her face with mine. ¡°I love you. Even if you call yourself broken, that will not change. Not anytime soon since even I don¡¯t know what will happen to us in the future. Based on my knowledge, we¡¯ll be facing a series of problems since we¡¯re going against the norm. However, remember, Ruki, your Rae will be there with you.¡±


    As soon as she finished, Rae¡¯s affection-filled eyes closed as thest few centimeters of distance between our lips were traversed by her. After conveying everything she was feeling for me through that kiss, Rae thenfortably settled herself deep in my embrace.

 Chapter 402: Bringing Rae to the Book Club

    <h4>Chapter 402: Bringing Rae to the Book Club</h4>


    After spending that few minutes justying down together, listening to our breathing and heartbeats, we left the room and I brought her to the Book Club. The conversation we just had wasn''t brought up again. It was somewhat sensitive and there¡¯s no solution to it at the moment.


    Instead of bing downhearted for that, I changed our topic to a more lighthearted one wherein both of us would talk about mundane things.


    As for mundane¡­ given that we¡¯re both not normal, it turned out to be interesting that at the end of our time there, Rae couldn¡¯t stop giggling lovingly.


    When we arrived at the Book Club, Aya, who I informed that I would be bringing Rae, weed us right at the door before pulling Rae towards Haruko¡¯s table.


    Sitting there were Haruko and the silver-haired Serizawa Edelweiss-senpai who immediately averted her gaze upon seeing me.


    The girl had her eyes shifting to either Haruko, Aya, Rae or even the teacup in front of her while she¡¯s making extra effort to not meet my gaze.


    Well, ever since I entered the room, I hadn¡¯t said anything. Apart from hugging and kissing Aya covertly, I kept my distance from them or her. Haruko was all smiles upon seeing that and after whispering something to the girl, her wless white skin was touched by a red hue.


    ¡°Wee, though it shouldn¡¯t be the first time that we¡¯re seeing each other in person, Mirae.¡± After pinching Serizawa-senpai¡¯s cheeks, Haruko cracked a meaningful smile towards Rae and the sses girl somewhat nervously nodded in answer.


    ¡°I apologize for thest time when I ran away, sister Haruko.¡±


    Rae then bowed in apology and called her sister.


    Like everyone else, they had already interacted again in their chat group but this would be the first time they met face to face again after Rae ran out of this club in fear of the Book-eating Machines.


    Naturally, that time in the infirmary wasn¡¯t counted. Rae was pretending to sleep back then while Haruko was focused on me that she didn¡¯t even care about Rae lying down on the infirmary bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Come and sit here with us.¡± Haruko waved her hand and hollered for her toe. ¡°By the way, this is Serizawa Edelweiss.¡±


    ¡°N-nice to meet you, Mirae.¡±


    When Rae sat on the prepared chair for her, the introverted silver-haired girl greeted her albeit, still somewhat awkward.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Serizawa-senpai.¡±


    Rae also greeted her but with a somewhat confused look, she alternated her gaze from Haruko and me as if trying to find an answer on what¡¯s the status of Serizawa-senpai. A target or not.


    As an answer, I only shook my head slightly before bringing Aya to another chair beside Rae.


    Since I was already nearby, I reached in to kiss Haruko as a greeting which was witnessed by the silver-haired senpai who once appeared as if she was about to burst in anger to reprimand me but her fear of men held her back.


    In the end, with pouted lips Serizawa-senpai hugged Haruko from behind, circling her arms over her shoulder.


    It¡¯s like she was telling me to back off because Haruko is hers.


    To satisfy her, I took a step back and distanced myself from them.


    Aya and Rae tried to pull me back by grabbing onto my hand. However, knowing that I was about to leave for the next room, the two eventually let me go.


    ¡°I will be backter. Haruko, Aya and Serizawa-senpai, I¡¯ll leave Rae to you.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ruki, I¡¯m not a kid that you¡¯re leaving in a kindergarten.¡± Rae immediately rebutted.


    However, instead of answering her, I just patted her head and dropped another kiss on her lips.


    Upon seeing that, Aya nced at me and even without words, her eyes were conveying that she wanted the same treatment.


    Helpless against the adorable girl, I gave in and kissed her even under the observing eyes of the Serizawa-senpai.


    Compared to that first interaction between the silver-haired senpai and me wherein I made sure to be careful around her, my consideration over what would be her reaction already lessened.


    Whatever she might think of my interaction with Haruko, Aya and Rae, I would let her judge it.


    Well, the thing I needed to do for her was to at least lessen her hate over men or if that¡¯s not viable, her hate over interacting with me.


    I let her see me kissing Haruko and with that reaction of hers, she was already somewhat tolerating my existence.


    Just that, it still needed some time for her to interact with me without Haruko¡¯s instructions.


    If I had to guess what Haruko nned, she would eventually leave that girl alone with me or if not alone, she wouldn¡¯t be there.


    Now that I beganing here every day, the number of times where we would run into each other would increase. The same goes for the other two; the orange-haired Yuika-senpai and the green-haired Minori-senpai.


    For now, I only thought of curing them of their fear of men. Going after them just like what I did with Mina and Himeko would be muchter. I just didn¡¯t have that much of a time to spare for it.


    -


    -


    As I moved from the Book Club to the Poem Appreciation Club, Mina wasn¡¯t alone. Himeko and the other two seniors were there. However, the two were not sitting around the low round table but at another table ced near the door to their storage room.


    When I peeked at what they were doing, they were surprisingly practicing calligraphy by writing their self-created haikus.


    It was a surprise because¡­ they¡¯re actually doing some real club activity.


    When Himeko and Mina saw me ogling at the two, the former pinched my cheeks while thetter strongly put down a teacup in front of me.


    ¡°Stop ogling¡­ Are you here for them or me?¡± Mina clicked her tongue while she¡¯s filling Himeko¡¯s cup.


    Himeko giggled upon hearing that. ¡°Oh my¡­ Mina, you¡¯re acting jealous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± With a louder than normal voice, Mina immediately denied it.


    And to escape from Himeko¡¯s further teasing she brought her teapot and teacups towards the table where the other two seniors were located.


    ¡°To think that my Himeko can actively tease someone else¡­ It¡¯s a refreshing sight.¡± Imented as I downed the first cup. The vor of Mina¡¯s brewed tea now had a different texture than yesterday. She improved on it again.


    Seeing them interact with each other like that was something new for me.


    Most of the time, Himeko was the quiet but brave girl who wouldn¡¯t shy away from me. Seeing her natural smile while having fun like that, a thought came to my mind.


    I want to see all of my girls having fun like that in one ce while I am watching them. I guess that could be called a paradise for me. Even if I¡¯m not involved as long as all of them are happy. That¡¯s enough.


    ¡°Is it? It¡¯s been a while since I saw Mina act jealous. And now it¡¯s because of you, Ruki.¡± Himeko slid over to my side and used my shoulder to lean on.


    Ignoring the other three in the room, she¡¯s making herselffortable by my side.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t miss that chance. Slipping my arm to her side, I pulled her even closer to me. Times like these were always precious.


    Although I was here for Mina¡¯s tea. Seeing Himeko here was a wee surprise. Being a tester to the tea and deepening my bond with the two girls, it¡¯s like hitting two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 403: Broken Circle

    <h4>Chapter 403: Broken Circle</h4>


    Spending at least 20 minutes drinking tea and chatting with both Himeko and Mina, I left the Poem Appreciation Club on a good note.


    Throughout that time, the two seniors remained busy with their calligraphy and although they sometimes called Himeko and Mina to get their opinions, the two were ignoring my presencepletely.


    They would even click their tongues whenever Himeko would try to call out to me to also give my opinion.


    Well, that was her way to help me interact with the two. However, with that kind of reaction, instead of pushing to interact with them, I told Himeko to let it be.


    Besides, I wasn¡¯t there for them so¡­ I spent my time reviewing Mina¡¯s tea recipe. Himeko who was watching me do it for the first time had her mouth turned into ¡®O¡¯ shape as if she¡¯s watching a professional tea expert exin stuff.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to tell her that I only made it sound great for their ears when in fact it was only a very simple review if I removed the flowery words. It¡¯s not sweet enough and the tea was overboiled.


    Since she still hadn¡¯t perfected the recipe, the tea test would still go on. Perhaps thatpetition with her mother would take ce next week.


    In any case, I had no problem continuing the tea test. Not only could I spend time with her, but I could also drink delicious tea without paying.


    Ah. No. The most important part was that¡­ I could fulfill my promise to her. Mina was pleased with it and that led me to know more about her. Naturally, not only her past but every interesting thing she could remember. Her previous extrovertedness was slowly being unearthed that even Himeko was d to witness.


    -


    -


    For myst stop for today, it¡¯s the same clubroom of the Student Support Club.


    With what happened earlier during lunch, I wonder what that coward would do when I picked up Nami again.


    As long as he remained in his fantasy, that club would always be awkward. Perhaps by Monday, we could finally reveal it and stop that guy.


    Whether Ogawa would change or not, it¡¯s something that was hard to predict.


    But one thing was for sure, Nami would finally be able to tell him that it¡¯s time for him to stop fantasizing. I just needed to take care of the aftermath.


    Most likely, it would be even more awkward or chaotic, depending on how Ogawa would react.


    Will the Club President Izumi-senpai be able to handle it? I don¡¯t know.


    Ah. Ogawa wasn¡¯t the only problem today. I know that although I told Arisa-senpai to me it on me and clear her head, she would still think about it.


    With how much guilt she showed earlier, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to look Nami in the eye today and in the following days¡­


    Well, I still need to see to be sure. Here¡¯s to hoping that Arisa-senpai could still be that yful senior for today.


    ¡°Ruki...¡±


    This time, instead of Saki, Hina was the one who opened the door for me. There were still a few traces of how she bawled her eyes out earlier. Even if she covered it with her makeup with my observer''s eyes, it couldn¡¯t escape my gaze.


    ¡°Are you fine now? What¡¯s happening there? The clubroom sounded quiet.¡±


    Right. Compared to thest three days, their club room was awfully quiet today as if¡­ there¡¯ were fewer people inside.


    ¡°Arisa-senpai is absent. Kazuo stormed off earlier. He looked royally pissed but he didn¡¯t say anything about what happened or about his rtionship with Nanami. Daiki and the others left to look for him. There¡¯s only me, Saki and Nanami here. They¡¯re doing the request for today in ce of the others.¡±


    Hina exined the situation with a somewhat sad voice.


    I guess the way that guy stormed off affected her? Or¡­ this girl was feeling sad about what¡¯s happening in their club. The previous harmony was now gone.


    And it was all my fault.


    Izumi-senpai, who''s still devotedly chasing after that guy, was most likely the first one to look for him. As for Tadano, the silent guy and Kikuchi, I guess they had their own reasons.


    The silent guy might be urged by Saki. Tadano, who was already aware of some things, most likely wanted to hear what happened to that guy. As for Kikuchi, considering she¡¯s Hina¡¯s close friend, that girl was probably made aware of what happened earlier.


    Then there¡¯s Arisa-senpai who didn¡¯t show up¡­


    As expected, she was affected by what happened between us during lunch. Perhaps knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to look at Nami straight, she chose not toe. And since Izumi-senpai was here, she probably made some kind of excuse why she couldn¡¯t go.


    I have no idea if she¡¯s still in school¡­ but even if she is¡­ I have no time to look for her¡­ Besides, she wouldn¡¯t like to be alone with me again. Our attraction to each other would surely kick things up for us. When that happens, we might not be able to stop this time¡­


    Haa¡­ it¡¯s better to let her be for now.


    ¡°I see. Do you need an extra hand for that request? Since I¡¯m here to pick you two up, let me help so that you can finish early.¡±


    I was responsible for what¡¯s happening to their club so¡­ this was something I could do.


    Besides, if they didn¡¯t finish it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk Nami and Hina home.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Ruki.¡± Hina nodded and opened the door wider for me to enter.


    Upon seeing me, Nanami, who had a pile of paper in front of her, immediately bloomed with a smile. Saki, who was somewhat busy organizing the finished papers, was also delighted with my appearance.


    ¡°This room now feels too big with only three of you here. How can I help?¡± I said as I moved towards Nami and sat next to her.


    Hina took the seat in front of me as she leaned over to pick up half of the pile of paper and put it in front of me.


    ¡°Ruu, here let me tell you what you need to do,¡± Nami said as she leaned over to me, instructing me on what to do with this pile of papers.


    However, when her face drew near to my ears, she whispered something else in a voice that only I could hear. ¡°Kazuo stormed off because I already told him about us. What happened earlier with Hina felt like my fault for stalling this long. I felt responsible for it so I¡¯m sorry if I didn¡¯t consult you first ¡­ I told him to not make amotion so instead of staying here, he left. Izumi and the others followed him.¡±


    Ah. I see. That¡¯s the reason. She finally broke his fantasy. After getting sick and formting that master n of his, it was like a balloon that was pierced by a needle when Nami opened her eyes to the truth.


    As I turned my head to face Nami, I could see that her eyes were now filled with guilt. Although she was really happy to see me here¡­ She¡¯s now also feeling guilty not just for Hina but also for that coward.

 Chapter 404: No Point to Blame

    <h4>Chapter 404: No Point to me</h4>


    With Nami¡¯s confession, the long withstanding reveal finally happened, albeit abruptly. And because of that, what I anticipated to happen also didn¡¯t happen, thanks to Nami.


    Instead of bursting out in anger, she managed to dampen the initial effect by telling him not to make a scene.


    That sounded cruel, true. But in the end, Ogawa still listened to her.


    And most likely, he only listened because it¡¯s her.


    Izumi-senpai and the others were still looking for him but I doubt they would find him.


    If I have to guess, that guy will be waiting for Nami. As for where¡­ it¡¯s most likely near their house.


    I was aware that this wouldn¡¯t end easily like this and¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to apany her to their door today.


    That¡¯s why once we finished their club activity for today, I brought Nami with me to a ce where we could be alone.


    Before leaving their clubroom, I told Hina to wait for us.


    She¡¯s most likely aware of what happened given that she easily epted it without trying toe with us. Furthermore, she also barred Saki¡¯s way and kept her there.


    As for Izumi-senpai and the others who returned after a fruitless search for that coward, I only greeted them.


    Although I noticed that Izumi-senpai wanted to talk to me, the time wasn¡¯t right.


    When we arrived at the same empty clubroom where I brought Rae earlier, Nami weakly fell in my arms. She immediately buried her face on my chest as if she¡¯s afraid to let me see her current expression.


    I knew it. That guilty expression she had earlier most likely resurfaced again. Now that there¡¯s only two of us, she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    Although she acted calmly earlier for us to finish that pile of papers, she¡¯s no doubt the one most affected by what she did apart from that coward.


    In her mind, this girl was ming herself for everything that happened. And she¡¯s afraid to voice it out to me because she¡¯s aware of what I would do. Take the me off her.


    Well, in a way everything being her felt was somewhat true. She¡¯s the first one who approached me after all. And without my help, that guy wouldn¡¯t be able to confess to her.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t approach me, I was already thinking of a way on how I could steal her back then.


    That¡¯s why at this point, who to me didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Besides, if I took the me by saying I was the one who broke the harmony of their circle, she wouldn¡¯t let me take full responsibility. And that would be a loop of taking the me from the other.


    ¡°Ruu¡­ Did I¡­ Did I do the right thing?¡±


    Without lifting her head, Nami¡¯s weak voice entered my ears. It was cracked and¡­ it seemed like at any moment, she would also cry.


    I guess she also reached the same conclusion as me so instead of mulling over whether it¡¯s my fault or her fault, she¡¯s now weighing if it was the correct decision.


    ¡°Right or wrong, I don¡¯t think we can categorize it as either of that. The real question is¡­ do you regret it?¡±


    I couldfort her with kind words but what this girl needed this time wasn¡¯t something like that. There¡¯s no escaping what happened. Even if it¡¯s not today then next week.


    As Nami contemted on how she would answer the question I gave her, I brought her with me to sit on the sofa.


    Since we¡¯re already here, we would just punish our legs if we didn¡¯t make use of what''s in here.


    After a while, I felt Nami moving ever-so-slightly as her arms slipped to my side, hugging me. At first, her embrace was a bit loose but as words began to flow, it gradually tightened. ¡°If there¡¯s something I regret¡­ It¡¯s my decision to stall for time. I should¡¯ve told him about us ever since I fell in love with you. I shouldn¡¯t have let him be drowned in his fantasy. His fantasy that I am still his. Because of that decision, Kazuo ended up hurting Hina and perhaps Izumi as well.¡±


    ¡°The truth is¡­ I stalled for time because I was afraid, Ruu. It¡¯s not because I can¡¯t make up my mind yet. I¡¯m just scared of the future consequences of choosing you. Kazuo wholeheartedly confessed to me. We did push him to do that but when he actually did, I saw how he used all of his courage to do it.¡±


    ¡°However, at that time¡­ I was already thinking of you. My previous excitement and anticipation of his confession felt too weak that¡­¡± Nami paused for a bit as she once again lowered her voice to the point that there¡¯s a trace of shame in it. ¡°¡­epting it failed to give me the satisfaction I thought I would be getting.¡±


    ¡°Do you know? Even if some of them didn¡¯t say it, I certainly looked fickle in their eyes when I introduced you to them. That¡¯s also what Shizu-nee said to me. To throw away my years of affection towards Kazuo for someone I¡¯ve only known in less than two weeks¡­ it¡¯s unthinkable.¡±


    Satsuki and Nami had the same misery. Perhaps Kana as well. All of them fell for me in less than a month despite still being in a rtionship or having affection towards someone else.


    Kana with her ex-boyfriend of two years if his perseverance in courting her during their first year counted.


    Satsuki with her almost five years of affection towards Sakuma.


    And Nami with her anticipation to see Ogawa again and finally enter into a rtionship with him after a year of not seeing him when she studied overseas.


    Kana¡¯s circumstances could still be said as salvageable because, in the end, she was somewhat forced to ept him because of what he¡¯d shown.


    But for Satsuki and Nami. Or especially Satsuki, I let her experience a lot of new things that her defenses against me broke in almost an instant.


    Although that¡¯s also almost the same as what happened with Nami, I already slowed down considerably. If I also became somewhat forceful to her, would she fall for me? That¡¯s something I had no answer to.


    ¡°Not to brag but¡­ every girl I had from middle school¡­ or those who stayed, they also threw away their bonds with their boyfriend because of me. That¡¯s why Nami¡­ the crux of this issue here is probably because¡­ I am just too great at seducing women.¡±


    I know, we¡¯re in a serious atmosphere but¡­ if I also answered as seriously as her, this girl would just fall further into a depressed mood.


    With her words, she still ended up ming herself for what happened so¡­ to swivel from doing the same, I changed how I worded a supposedly serious response to her, Nami burst out in sweetughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re just that great at seducing me, huh? Now we¡¯re at this point. What do you think we should do from now on?¡± With tears in her eyes brought about by thatughter, Nami finally lifted her gaze to look at me.


    This time, the guilty expression she had earlier was changed to slight anticipation for my answer.


    ¡°Introduction part two or talking him down?¡±

 Chapter 405: Option 2

    <h4>Chapter 405: Option 2</h4>


    Introduction part two. Well, that¡¯s us redoing that time when she introduced me as her boyfriend. If she chose that, what we would tell them was the real events that lead to our rtionship.


    However, there would be a whole lot ofplications by doing that exactly.


    Apart from Ogawa and Tadano who would most likely be against it, Izumi-senpai and Arisa-senpai would react differently.


    I had just that situation with Arisa-senpai earlier.


    If they found out that what we did back then was just an act and that Nami was actually Ogawa¡¯s girlfriend¡­ I could imagine that they would look at Nami as a cheater.


    Falling in love when it was supposed to be just an act?


    They would think that Nami betrayed Ogawa.


    As for me, I would possibly be hated by the two.


    Especially now that Arisa-senpai still hadn¡¯t heard my story and Izumi-senpai tried to discourage me from going after her best friend.


    That¡¯s why, instead of picking that first option, Nami picked the other one¡­ talking to Ogawa.


    ¡°He might be waiting for me near our house. If he is there, I will talk to him and¡­¡± Nami put a hand on my cheeks again before pulling me in for a kiss. ¡°¡­ let him understand that I¡¯m yours and not his ever since that day¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you be fine alone?¡±


    ¡°Un. Don¡¯t worry. I know how he thinks. I¡¯ve been observing him even after you made me fall for you¡­ I can somehow understand what¡¯s on his mind. Before, I was scared to truly tell him that we were already over. That¡¯s what happened back during the Basketball Club¡¯s practice game. Kazuo showing up was something I hadn¡¯t anticipated. For him to see us together¡­ I got scared that he would confront me but in the end¡­ he didn¡¯t. Furthermore, you shielded me from him.¡±


    That time, huh? That¡¯s the time I confused the hell out of him. Truthfully, he was already about to confront her. He¡¯s silent and his gaze was only trained on her. The way he looked at her back was as if he¡¯s waiting for the sinner to confess before he sent down punishment.


    If I didn¡¯t get in between them, it¡¯s not wrong to say that Nami would be frightened by him. As for whether she would tell her the truth or not, that¡¯s something only Nami could answer.


    Nheless, that was already in the past.


    This time¡­ after telling him the real deal resulting in the destruction of his fantasy, Nami could now stand before him as my Nami. The scary girl from before would show up again.


    Ah, I also did well in clearing her mind from ming herself. That¡¯s why I knew she would be fine


    ¡°You¡¯re my girl. It¡¯s natural that I will be shielding you against him.¡± I smiled and copied what she did. Putting my hand on her cheek, I pulled her into another kiss. ¡°And before sending you to the bus station, let me improve your mood and let me sweep him away from your mind. I might not be able toe with you but¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving my mark to make it feel like I was there with you.¡±


    Instead of letting her bepletely depressed by what she did of telling Ogawa the truth, sweeping that away with a memory of us was the solution I came up with.


    And Nami, who was aware of my intention, weed it. Even without talking about troublesome details on who to me and what to do next, we alreadymunicated about that¡­ wordlessly.


    Ourpatibility was that high after all. Both of us are an observer, reading each other¡¯s intention was something we could do. Well, if someone would ask me to exin it in detail, I wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    I guess that¡¯s the wonder of having high observation skills.


    What¡¯s clear between us was that¡­ there¡¯s no point mulling over things that already happened.


    Before answering, Nami giggled lovingly as she returned my kiss and pulled me down with her by circling her arms to my back. ¡°Your mark, huh? Un. I like to have that on me¡­ Besides, even if you don¡¯t have a prior appointment with Mirae¡­ I won¡¯t ask you toe with me. It¡¯s time for me to face him with a clear mind.¡±


    ¡°Un. I guess there¡¯s no need for me to tell you to call me when something happens. I trust my Nami will be fine¡­ However¡­¡±


    Before I could finish it, her finger blocked my lips.


    ¡°... You¡¯re still going to call, you worrywart.¡± Namipleted my words with a smile. And just like that, she pulled me down for us to continue what we¡¯re doing


    And in between the exchanges of our passion for each other, she whispered. ¡°I will be waiting for your call.¡±


    After that, the room went silent except for the sound of our rustling clothes and heavy breaths that we would produce after a prolonged connection of our lips and tongue.


    And a few minutes after that, Nami sweet moans that were devoid of any worries or guilt from earlier filled the room.


    It¡¯s not the time for ¡®that¡¯ yet. Furthermore, she¡¯s still on that monthly thing for them so¡­ I made use of my hand to pleasure her and clear her mind of anything negative that she would think about.


    This might appear like we¡¯re escaping the problem by doing this¡­ however, this was just our way to deepen our bond after the knot that was unconsciously restricting us became untied.


    Without the pestering problem of Ogawa in her mind, Nami could be said to be partly liberated now and it would beplete after that talk.


    For the next ten minutes, the room became our impregnable castle. Ignoring what¡¯s happening outside and only living in our moment.


    -


    -


    By the time we returned to the Student Support Club to pick up Hina, Saki and the others with them already left.


    As for why they didn¡¯t wait for Nami or why they left Hina behind, I could only guess.


    Upon seeing us entering, Hina lowered her head before stepping forward in front of Nami and looked her in the eye. ¡°Let me talk to Kazuo too.¡±


    Her gaze was unyielding that she only took it back after Nami epted and agreed to what she said.


    Following that, Hina then stepped away from Nami and in front of me. ¡°Ruki¡­ About us¡­¡±


    Because she couldn¡¯t finish her words, I put my hand on her head and smiled. ¡°Take your time to think about everything. I¡¯m not rushing you and you shouldn¡¯t rush yourself as well. Talk to him and¡­ confirm your feelings. I am a greedy man. Perhaps I might also bring more pain to you so it¡¯s onto you to choose well.¡±


    Despite Nami being with us and my feelings for this girl¡­ I really wanted her to clear up the conflicted feelings she had.


    She¡¯s already aware of my feelings for her after all. And she¡¯s aware of a lot of things about me. Compared to Arisa-senpai and Izumi-senpai who I was targeting without knowing what I am or what¡¯s pushing me forward, Hina already had enough information to know what kind of rtionship she would have with me if she chose me over Ogawa.


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s actually no use even if I push her to be mine. She¡¯s the only one who could decide on what path she would tread on now.

 Chapter 406: The Friendly Girl

    <h4>Chapter 406: The Friendly Girl</h4>


    Since there¡¯s only two of them, going to the bus station took a short while. Nami and Hina were going to talk to that guy and¡­ like Nami said, even if I wanted to be there and watch over her, she wouldn¡¯t let me.


    This was something she wanted to do for herself. Meddling wouldn¡¯t help so I could only ask for what happenedter.


    Nheless, even if that''s the case, I still kept on reminding her to call me. Ah no. I reminded both of them before they boarded the bus.


    Even if they were sure of Ogawa¡¯s personality and were able to predict how he would react, idents were still prone to happen. It might look as if I was trying to make a mountain out of a molehill, however, the look in his eyes earlier was from someone near desperation.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be overly wary of him because I wouldn¡¯t be there with them¡­


    Haa¡­ I should trust them for now and go back to Rae.


    -


    -


    On my way back to the Book Club, I ran into Itou right after I reached the 2nd floor where it is located. While I showed up from the stairs leading to the 1st floor, Itou who probably came straight from the Game Club on the 3rd floor.


    As soon as she saw me, Himeko¡¯s little sister immediately red at me while grunting annoyedly. However, the one following behind her shed a bright smile and greeted me.


    ¡°Ara¡­ Ruki, it¡¯s nice seeing you.¡±


    With her exposed forehead and the folded paper fan she brought against her lips, Misaki almost jumped off from thest two steps of the stairs to arrive in front of me.


    However, as if remembering that she¡¯s a graceful ojou-sama, she coughed once and gracefully descended thosest two steps as she stood next to Itou in front of me.


    This girl appeared to be someone high ss but her nature to be this friendly despite we only had one instance of interacting with each other was somewhat adorable and full of innocence.


    Since she¡¯s treating me as a friend, I guess it¡¯s not wrong to consider herself as one. Besides, there was no malice with her friendship nor ulterior motive on my part.


    Although I only saw her on some asions such as this, the way she treated me was always the same. Full of friendliness.


    Well, I thought of rmending her to focus on being friends with Chii and Kanzaki but I could already imagine how she would tilt her head and ask me why I said that.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice seeing you too, Misaki and¡­ Itou. Uhm. Are you also from the Game Club?¡±


    I returned her greeting and although the other girl was ring at me, I also greeted her. She¡¯s Himeko¡¯s sister and the one obstacle for us to be closer than we are now.


    ¡°Me? No, I¡¯m from the Drama Club. I picked up Maaya-sama at her club.¡±


    She seemed to be Itou¡¯s underling but I guess¡­ it¡¯s more fit to say that she¡¯s her follower.


    Nheless. It¡¯s not like Itou was annoyed by her. Instead, Itou¡¯s re at me intensified upon seeing how friendly Misaki to me.


    ¡°Misa, stop talking to him.¡±


    ¡°No offense, Maaya-sama. May I ask why? Ruki is my friend.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it to you well but he¡­ he¡¯s a bad guy.¡±


    Looking at how she couldn¡¯t find words to describe me, it went to show how little she actually knew about me. Perhaps, she only based that evaluation on how I made Himeko as one of my girls and¡­ with her knowing about Akane.


    ¡°Is what she said the truth, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°It depends on your perspective, Misaki. What do you think? Do I look like a bad guy to you?¡±


    Misaki stared at me and took her time to think. After a few seconds, she gently shook her head. ¡°Uhm¡­ No.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Itou sighed and didn¡¯t correct her anymore. She removed her re at me and faced the direction of the Book Club. ¡°Enough of that, Misa. Let¡¯s go and pick up my Nee-sama.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Maaya-sama,¡± Misaki answered.


    However, before following her, the forehead girl waved her little hand at me and smiled. ¡°Ruki, we¡¯ll be going.¡±


    Since she immediately ran off after Itou, I failed to tell her that our destination was the same.


    -


    -


    Since the Book Club was nearby, it didn¡¯t take long for the two girls to reach it.


    Well, they didn¡¯t stop at the Book Club but the neighboring Poem Appreciation Club.


    Itou knocked on its door and the two were invited inside.


    Right. Himeko was there with Mina and the other two. I guess that saved me from exining to Misaki why I followed them.


    When I entered the Book Club, Aya and Rae were ready to go with their bags slung on their shoulders.


    Since we¡¯re taking the train¡­ Rae suggested taking Aya with us.


    Aya¡¯s destination was one station away from the school while Rae¡¯s destination was two stations away, the same station near Satsuki¡¯s neighborhood.


    Unlike Satsuki who was originally taking the bus, Rae was taking the train since there¡¯s no nearby bus stop in her neighborhood.


    Well, they lived in different neighborhoods so¡­ they didn¡¯t know about each other but¡­ they¡¯re all from the same middle school.


    Serizawa-senpai was also gone but Haruko was still sitting there.


    She¡¯s specifically waiting for me.


    After telling the two to wait for me outside the clubroom, I went over to Haruko.


    ¡°You seemed to be lost in your thoughts, Haruko. Is there something wrong?¡± I took the seat next to her where Serizawa-senpai was sitting before. However, even before I could sitfortably on it, Haruko stood up and took myp for her.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. Just missing this busy guy. Your face says there¡¯s a lot that happened today¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing really escapes you, huh? Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. However, you have those two waiting for you and I have those five in the next room waiting for me. Tell me all about it this Sunday. That¡¯s my time of the week. Yaeko already took the Saturday after all.¡±


    That¡¯s right. We have someone else waiting for us so this brief time we managed to get for ourselves was somewhat precious.


    Tomorrow, I might be homete since there¡¯s that thing with the two PE teachers. I still have no idea if what happened today with Orimura-sensei would affect that.


    Nheless, I will be sleeping in Miwa-nee¡¯s room tomorrow to fulfill my promise.


    Akane knew about it so¡­ she nned on spending the night with her parents and I would pick her up first thing this Saturday morning.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you about what happened this Sunday. That¡¯s great too since I also want to hear your views.¡±


    All of my girls¡¯ views were valuable. However, Kana, Yae, Haruko and Akane were the ones I usually ran to whenever in times like these. I could include Nami and Satsuki, however, Nami had that problem with Ogawa while Satsuki had that iingpetition. It¡¯s best not to add to their troubles for now.


    ¡°Un¡­ Well then, let us savor these few minutes.¡±


    Wrapping her arms around me, Haruko then fixed her sitting position and switched it to straddle me.


    We¡¯re the only souls in the room now so¡­ there¡¯s no need to hold back anymore. Due to that, the next few minutes became filled with our passion for each other.


    -


    -


    After that brief time with Haruko, I went out and took Aya and Rae with me as we walked towards the station.


    The two were still getting along with each other so¡­ before going to our destination, we stopped at the Bookstore again.


    With eyes shining in both of their eyes, the two entered the bookstore hand in hand as they began browsing for books to rmend to each other.


    Aya went to the fiction section while Rae went to the non-fiction.


    Watching the two having fun despite having different tastes in books, it¡¯s a wee sight.


    Like the other two times, I visited here with someone else, I became their go-to to ask for opinions about what they picked.


    Well, Aya had just bought one before so¡­ she¡¯s not really nning to buy anything and Rae¡­ She told me she has her own library at home. They¡¯re just here to check on books and to bond with each other and with me.


    Spending around 10 minutes inside it, the two left the room, satisfied with all the titles they saw.


    In the end, Rae finally got the interest to read fiction or specifically a fantasy novel. Aya was also reading non-fiction so she didn¡¯t need to change her mind, instead, she took note of what Rae rmended to her.


    On the other hand, the two rmended things for me to read. However, knowing that I didn¡¯t have that much time to actually finish a book in less than a month, the two agreed to read those books for me and give me a full summary.


    ¡°I finally got you with me on the train¡­¡± Aya whispered to me when we got our seats on the train.


    Right, this should be the first time we boarded together. Although I already walked her to the station many times before, those were only until her tform or¡­ until she was seated inside like that time after she stayed with us at home.


    ¡°Un. I ought to do this with you long before.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m notining.¡±


    ¡°Ruki, we¡¯re aware how busy you are so¡­ you don¡¯t need to apologize over every little thing.¡±


    Rae interjected. Since we¡¯re sitting close together due to how packed the train was at this moment, she somehow heard what we¡¯re whispering to each other.


    ¡°Un. You being here was enough gesture to show how you cared for us.


    Aya immediately agreed to her and the two high-fived right in front of me with bright smiles on their lips.


    Since they¡¯re teaming up to stop me from being apologetic for the nth time, I could only smile and appreciate these two girl¡¯s efforts to understand me...

 Chapter 407: Surprised

    <h4>Chapter 407: Surprised</h4>


    When the train arrived at the first station, all three of us disembarked to walk Aya to her house.


    Because Aya was already with us, Rae thought that she would have more time with me if we walk Aya to her house.


    With that suggestion from Rae, the adorable girl who was somewhat down when the train stopped at her station immediately became lively.


    Walking under the darkening sky, even though Rae was with us, Aya still happily clung to my arms whenever the street would be devoid of other people who could see and judge us.


    For her, this was like a dreame true.


    Although that¡¯s kind of shallow if viewed by others, her happiness was always like this. Simple.


    As long as it¡¯s about me or the two of us, that¡¯s enough for her to be this lively.


    And this was why I was always spoiling her whenever we¡¯re alone. I appreciate Aya¡¯s positivity.


    It already saved andforted me not just once or twice. As long as she¡¯s with me, I feel like being depressed would be a sin to her.


    After a few minutes of walking wherein Rae didn¡¯t copy Aya and just walked beside us, we reached the street where the Rindou Household¡¯s house was located.


    Perhaps afraid that her neighbors would tell her parents they saw her clinging to a guy like this, Aya released my arm after asking for a kiss.


    Well, she¡¯s still the shy and introverted girl. It¡¯s notpletely cured yet. She could only be more cheerful and outgoing whenever she¡¯s with me or us.


    Besides, more than being shy, it¡¯s more about her being conscious of herself. She tends to think about what others would think of her and that ended up with her being afraid to interact with anyone or even meet their gazes.


    If not for us sitting next to each other in ss, I doubt we would have the same rtionship. She would also not see me as someone cool so¡­ the possibility of her falling for me or liking me would be low.


    Perhaps, I would see her as Haruko¡¯s new entrapped girl because of that Lion Cub book if we didn¡¯t have that initial interaction in the ssroom.


    That¡¯s how introverted she was.


    At the moment, she¡¯s already on her way to open up to more people and I was there to witness all of that.


    After a short bout of kisses on a dark corner, we entered her street and traversed thest few steps towards their house.


    Fortunately, since it¡¯s already night, what Aya feared didn¡¯t happen. There was also no one outside at that time after all.


    When we reached her house which was a traditional Japanese house, the night had already fallen and it was already too silent.


    Aya already had a fill of my affection right before so¡­ we only watched her enter her house with a sweet smile on her lips.


    Looking at her eyes, she was actually thinking about inviting me inside. But when her gaze passed on Rae and remembering how Rae pass up on being close to me for her, she bit her lips and stopped whatever she wanted to say.


    Instead of that, Aya ran towards Rae and thanked the sses girl before running inside.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m liking Aya more. I¡¯m d you introduced me to her, Ruki.¡±


    Rae shed a smile as she watched Aya¡¯s retreating back disappear into that small house.


    ¡°I get you. She¡¯s adorable and¡­ she¡¯s treasuring every bond she made. You¡¯re more than just a friend and a sister to her now.¡±


    ¡°To think that I could even make a friend even if we¡¯re supposed to be rivals in love¡­ It¡¯s my turn now.¡± Rae shook her head while maintaining the smile she had earlier.


    Following that, taking, Rae took Aya¡¯s ce as she clung tightly to my arm as we went back to the train station.


    -


    -


    The rush hour had already passed which led us to get a seat somewhere with less eye that would see our closeness as an eyesore.


    After settling on our seat, Rae fixed my hair again for her preference and I took out the sses I promised to wear for her.


    Well, it¡¯s not that she wanted me to always take on this kind of appearance but like the others, she¡¯s just trying to fulfill her desire to see me in her preferred look.


    Nheless, as soon as she did that, she immediately followed up by saying that she liked this appearance second only to the original.


    After admiring it for a good few minutes, Rae grabbed my arm and ced it over her shoulder before using my shoulder to lean her head on.


    It¡¯s been a long day for both of us¡­ or maybe only for me.


    In any case, the 15 minutes ride towards her station became filled with us savoring that little time we had wherein those judging eyes were all ignored by us.


    Like whenever she would find a chance or she just wanted more intimacy with me, Rae would lift her head from my shoulder to ask for my kiss wordlessly


    And naturally, I always answered those with eagerness. Kissing her and being indulged by her affection to me.


    Apart from that, we also reminisced about our past.


    The time that passed since we first met each other wasn¡¯t that long yet, however, Rae told me that those memories of meeting me and interacting with me were the turning point of her life.


    Truthfully, we were talking about this topic almost every time we¡¯re together. However, since Rae didn¡¯t seem to be getting tired of it, I always entertain this topic with the same eagerness as our kisses.


    She was living a knowledge-driven life after all. Just like my past self with my life only driven by my desire.


    That¡¯s the reason why I ended up going after her. Perhaps, the desire to steal her from someone who hadn¡¯t appeared yet was just a minor reason and our likeness was the greatest factor why I ended up pursuing her.


    We might not have the time to do what we nned for today but the time we spent starting from school up to here were all filled with memories we found precious.


    She understood that even without doing it, my feelings for her weren¡¯t false.


    I introduced her to that subject but I also became the one who ended up restricting her from being too indulged in it¡­ and being the smart girl that she was, she thoroughly understood that I was doing it for her.


    In any case, that would still happen in the near future so there¡¯s no need to rush. We¡¯ll arrive there before we knew it.


    After leaving the train station. We only needed to walk for at least five minutes before we arrived at a somewhat deste neighborhood where big houses and mansions could be seen.


    And before we arrived at where she lives which turned out to also be a mansion of some kind... Rae pulled my arm as we circled around this rich neighborhood, trying everything we could try and introducing the ces she could introduce.


    Without any eyes watching us, Rae wanted to have fun with me, something she hadn¡¯t done before because of being the knowledge girl, before ending the day and make this day a memorable one for her.


    A memory of her wholeheartedly ying without any care in the world. A memory wherein she¡¯s not using any knowledge she umted but only her whims as a child that she had forsaken before.


    We ran through a vacant lot. yed on the yground that was meant for kids andstly, sat by the nearby river to y skip a stone.


    During all that, I captured those moments with my phone, taking pictures of her happily ying and enjoying the time like a little child who went to the yground for the first time.


    When we returned in front of their mansion wherein a huge que which read ¡®Fujii¡¯ could be seen, Rae¡¯s uniform was already drenched in sweat.


    Nheless, what could be seen on her lips was her brightest smile to date.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I think I also liked this better than us resting in a private room.¡± Rae pulled me by my cor and whispered teasingly.


    Before I could answer her, the metallic gate of their mansion opened and someone who¡¯s wearing a ck and white maid attire respectfully bowed towards Rae. ¡°Wee back, Mirae-ojou-sama.¡±


    I already had my guess ever since we passed by here earlier but it only felt real right now.

 Chapter 408: More Pressing Matters

    <h4>Chapter 408: More Pressing Matters</h4>


    Yeah. I know it¡¯s kind of a surprise for her to be treated like a princess of an influential house. It wasn¡¯t hinted at before and she hid it well.


    Not that I hadn¡¯t asked her about her family. This Tuesday, she was supposed to go home early because of a family problem or issue but she ended up not doing that.


    I refrained from asking her about the issue since it was already resolved and when we¡¯re talking about each other¡¯s background, she only told me enough to imagine the household she was in.


    ¡°Stop staring. I knew you''d be surprised upon seeing this. I will exin it to you next time¡­ See you tomorrow, Ruki.¡±


    Ignoring the maid that was waiting for her to enter, Rae circled her arms on my neck and pulled me for another kiss.


    It wasn¡¯t a swift one but a passionate kind wherein we ended up being entangled with each other for more than a minute.


    ¡°Will this not bring you trouble?¡±


    ¡°Not really. They know about my rtionship with you. I cannot invite you in at the moment but soon¡­ I will.¡± With a meaningful smile on her lips, Rae fixed my cor before turning around to take the towel that was brought by the maid.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting for that. See you tomorrow, Rae.¡±


    Maintaining my calm despite the surprising words she said, I saw Rae waved her hand at me with a smile as the metallic gate automatically shut closed.


    -


    -


    On my ride back home, I was naturally upied with the thoughts of Rae and her family.


    They know. That¡¯s what she said.


    This means her parents are aware that we¡¯re in a rtionship.


    However, how much do they know? Is it enough to know that I have other girls aside from Rae? And that I corrupted her enough to begin thinking about doing it with me.


    While I was in that state, the phone that I was using to reply to the messages I hadn¡¯t responded to yet vibrated.


    And as expected, it was Rae who sent the message.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I expect you¡¯re overthinking right now. Stop that. Focus on the things weighing on your mind at the moment. I will tell you everything when it¡¯s time. You know, the time to properly introduce you to them. Look forward to it.¡±


    That girl clearly knew what¡¯s going on in my mind.


    Although I was curious about what¡¯s happening with her family or her identity, there truly was a pressing matter weighing in my mind.


    For example, what happened to that talk with Ogawa.


    Or the lemonade that I failed to drink today.


    Right. That¡¯s also a matter I needed to consider.


    Because Satsuki was busy with her training, she hadn¡¯t read my messages until I left the school with Rae and Aya.


    With what happened in the Shower Room, I couldn¡¯t go to that side door again lest someone caught me again. That¡¯s why before leaving, I sent additional messages to her telling her that I wouldn¡¯t be able to check on her again or get that¡­ lemonade.


    I was looking forward to it. However, it¡¯s inevitable.


    After clearing my mind, I replied to Rae first by telling her that I understand and I would wait for the time she would tell me everything.


    Well, I could already guess the standing of her family just with that mansion and the way the maid called her an ojou-sama. There were probably circumstances that she couldn¡¯t straight up tell me that would exin why she¡¯s taking the bus or train home instead of being sent to it by a family car like Otoha, Mizuki or Himeko.


    My overthinking about her situation wouldn¡¯t result in anything else but spection so¡­ her message to me woke me up to turn my mind over to things that I should focus on at the moment.


    Opening Satsuki¡¯s message next, the girl was being apologetic about not reading my message when I needed her help. However, after that, she scolded me for still thinking about the lemonade after what happened.


    ¡°Idiot Ruki. I¡¯ll make you more of it. How did you get out?¡±


    Her reply immediately arrived after I sent a reply from her earlier message.


    And as if she couldn¡¯t wait for me to type in my reply, Satsuki videocalled from inside their bathroom.


    She was in the tub, naked and rxing her sore muscles. However, after her current situation, the first thing I noticed was her worry-filled face.


    To not let the others see her, I moved from my seat to the empty side. Naturally, I also made sure that she wouldn¡¯t be seen even through the reflection on the ss windows.


    Only after securing it did I focus the camera on me.


    ¡°What are you doing calling me from there? I¡¯m still on the train, someone might see you here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow to respond! Tell me first. Nothing happened, right?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, my limbs are still intact. I got help. I already told you the summary of how I got out, what are you asking this for?¡± I cracked a joke first to dampen the serious mood and to stop her from worrying.


    However, my joke went ignored as the girl almost shouted in front of the screen. Perhaps, if not for her sitting in the tub, she would¡¯ve already stood up and gestured with her fist.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried, of course! It¡¯s my fault that you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey. Stop that. We¡¯re not talking like this to let you me yourself, Satsuki. I got out scot-free so¡­ don¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, I thought of saying how I want to join you there but¡­ I will wait for it until the next time I visit your house. Finish your bath. I¡¯ll message you again when I arrive home.¡±


    Since I was still wary about the other train passengers seeing her, I skirt my way to convince her to end this call. As much as I would surely enjoy watching her bathing first hand, I would hate it if someone else saw her in that situation.


    ¡°... Alright. Take care, Ruki. I want to hear everything¡­¡± Although she¡¯s still somewhat unconvinced, she had no choice but to end the call or I would be the one who would end it.


    That girl calling from the bathroom showed how much she¡¯s worried about me¡­


    And like I thought, she really med herself.


    Well, I managed to stop her but¡­ I needed to sit down and convince her that she didn¡¯t need to think that it was her fault.


    After sending another message topletely calm the worried girl down, I opened the app again and opted to call someone this time.


    Obviously, the receiver was Nami. I told her I would call her and she told me she¡¯ll be waiting for it.


    It¡¯s been more than an hour ever since they arrived home. For sure, that talk was already over, unless¡­ something happened.


    Ah. Well, I was worrying needlessly here.


    Clearing my head once again, I focused on my phone and waited until the screen switched to showing Nami¡¯s beautiful face.


    Even through the phone screen, I began observing Nami¡¯s disyed expression. Apart from her picturesque and attractive face, her expression was somewhat down. However, it¡¯s not as much as before our time in that empty clubroom.


    Perhaps my face only loaded, Nami¡¯s expression changed from down to a lively one while showing me an assuring smile.


    ¡°Did it go well?¡±


    Before she could say anything, I began with a question.

 Chapter 409: Ogawas Delusion

    <h4>Chapter 409: Ogawa''s Delusion</h4>


    ¡°Kazuo¡­ He. He didn¡¯t listen to me or Hina. He waited for me, yes. But the way he had deluded himself that he could still salvage the situation disappointed me¡­¡± Nami answered. Her voice sounded really disappointed as well as¡­ helpless. Perhaps she tried to reason out with him but it all ended in failure.


    If Nami failed to make that guy listen¡­ then Hina was the same. The problem here would be how that guy would act starting tomorrow? Would he throw his weight around and openly shower us in with hostility?


    ¡°He loves you that much.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see that as love, Ruu. I think it¡¯s on its way to bing his obsession¡­ I know you won¡¯t let me but I still feel responsible that he turned out to be like that.¡±


    Right. This is why she¡¯s downhearted. She¡¯s thinking about what I said to her earlier ¡­ However, her guilt over leading Ogawa to believe that she¡¯s his girlfriend was eating away at her.


    It would¡¯ve been fine if the confession didn¡¯t happen, she could just tell him that there were never ¡®them¡¯ and that would be the end of the story.


    Because of the point where Ogawa believed Nami was his girlfriend. Well, she really was his girlfriend. For less than a day.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to feel responsible. I won¡¯t stop you. But let me take half of that responsibility. You knew that if I only did what you asked of me, things wouldn¡¯t reach this point. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not only your responsibility that he ended up like this. Besides, I also had my fair share of instances where I provoked him.¡±


    Nami knew all about those instances so¡­ she couldn¡¯t refute my words of shouldering half of that responsibility she was feeling for Ogawa.


    ¡°Nami, what do you think? Can I talk to him? Man to man. I will be civil. I promise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be civil¡­ Does that include using violence?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not. However, if being civil will not work¡­¡±


    Although I trailed my voice, Nami immediately understood it as she cast a worried gaze and called out to me. ¡°Ruu¡­¡±


    True, beating up Ogawa had the possibility of making him back away and fear me. However, among the guys who I could vaguely remember I¡¯d beaten in a fight for a girl¡­ none of them were like Ogawa.


    Like him in a way of obsessing over a girl.


    Well, that was also because those guys weren¡¯t the boyfriends of the girls I was targeting. This was also what changed during this school year.


    I began confronting the girls¡¯ partners whether they¡¯re official or not. There¡¯s Kana¡¯s ex, Kenji.


    Shio¡¯s ex-husband and Nao¡¯s lover, Nobuo.


    Satsuki¡¯s former target of her affection, Sakuma.


    And, of course, Ogawa as Nami, Hina, Saki and Izumi-senpai¡¯s love interest.


    Among the four, Sakuma was mostly fine now. But for Kenji, Nobuo and Ogawa¡­ they¡¯re still a problem.


    Kana would still have to face that Kenji in another talk.


    Shio couldn¡¯t rx yet without the divorce papers approved. She only submitted it this week and she¡¯s probably going to be sent back to her with a sign and approval from the City Hall.


    Nao also couldn¡¯t rest yet as that guy could show up at any moment. If not for school, I would¡¯ve let her stay in our house for a few weeks while the case she presented to her school¡¯s administration was still ongoing.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry, I will only talk to him. But Nami, if he doesn¡¯t change¡­ he¡¯ll be a total problem for us¡­ Furthermore, Hina, Izumi-senpai and whoever¡¯s chasing after him would all suffer.¡±


    Saki wasn¡¯t that invested in him anyway so¡­ only those two or if there¡¯s still someone I haven¡¯t met yet. However, I doubt there¡¯s more though¡­


    ¡°I understand that¡­ That¡¯s why he needs to change even if we have to force him to.¡± Nami said with a certain conviction. She knew that if that guy stayed like that, there would be no end to this¡­ trouble he would bring us.


    Furthermore, Nami probably had my secret in her mind that ultimately led her to decide that Ogawa needed to change.


    ¡°Un. Let¡¯s talk about this in detail next time.¡±


    After a few exchanges of what we were going to do about that guy, We ended the call on a good note.


    Soon after that, I checked on Hina, although I didn¡¯t call her like I did with Nami, she still updated me on what happened with her attempt to talk once more to Ogawa.


    As I expected, it¡¯s also fruitless.


    I onlyforted her and didn¡¯t press her for any decision. What she needed was the time to think and¡­ Ogawa was already troubling her, there¡¯s no use adding me to it.


    Nheless, if she¡¯s really like Akane, she would continue waiting for him but if not¡­ she would soone to me with her decision.


    After that, I used the time to check on my other girls and their situations.


    By the time I arrived home, Akane was already waiting for me as she pulled me towards the dinner table.


    After dinner, I spent some time with Miwa-nee and Minoru, talking about their day.


    Nao¡¯s muffin already arrived and Minoru was busy stuffing his face with it after dinner.


    As for what Nao prepared for me, it¡¯s a whole triple chocte cake. Before I sliced and shared it with both Miwa-nee and Akane, I called Nao to thank her for it as well as to check on her situation again.


    She had a bright smile upon seeing me. Moreover, she¡¯s wearing a nightgown that was sticking too close to her skin. If she was really in front of me, I would¡¯ve long pulled her in myp to spoil her.


    Upon noticing my eyes that were admiring her figure, Nao teasingly moved the camera of her phone to showcase her certain ¡®assets¡¯. From her belly button that could be vaguely seen beneath her gown upwards to her bountiful bosom that was being held by sexy ck lingerie andstly to her face with her lips pouted as if she¡¯s waiting for my kiss.


    When Akane, who was waiting for the cake saw what Nao was doing, she immediately ran up to our room to wear her own sexy negligee as if she¡¯s trying topete against the girl for my attention.


    However, it ended up with the twoplimenting each other¡¯s sexy figures before they both gave me a side nce as they waited for me to give my opinion.


    Well, as always, I answered positively. Both of their figures invoked my desire to take them after all.


    After a few promises with Nao that I would fulfill when the ongoing issue around her ended, we ended the call and began eating the cake Nao personally made for me.


    It¡¯s not perfect yet as it became too sweet, nheless, I ate at least three slices to appreciate the girl¡¯s efforts. Akane and Miwa-nee ate a half-slice each and Minoru, who smelled the sweet scent of chocte, also ran over and ate the two halves.


    After a quick bath with Akane, we moved to our bedroom and like always¡­ talked about our day. Upon hearing how eventful my day was, Akane couldn¡¯t help but smirk as she beganmenting on each event I told her.

 Chapter 410: Ayas Boldness

    <h4>Chapter 410: Aya''s Boldness</h4>


    The long day ended and Friday finally arrived.


    When I arrived at our ssroom wherein I was among the first five, Satsuki, who was slumped at her seat, lifted her head and handed me a container filled with lemonade she made.


    ¡°That¡¯s all yours, I prepared another one for uster,¡± Satsuki said as she lifted another container to show me.


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t bother about the few students who witnessed our exchange as she stood up and left the ssroom.


    Naturally, she still had morning practice with her club. The only reason she was here was to give me the lemonade.


    Well, this was also why I went to school early.


    Fortunately, Akane and I weren''t that tiredst night so going this early became possible.


    As soon as Satsuki¡¯s figure disappeared from the ssroom, one of our ssmates who witnessed that exchange went up to me and asked. And the other two like him perked their ears as they looked towards my direction.


    ¡°Onoda. Was that what I think it was?¡±


    These guys¡­ they¡¯re like ants when ites to gossip. As soon as they saw one, they would immediately swarm to it.


    What should I do? Use words to slink away from these gossip ants?


    ¡°This? I helped her with something so this is how she repaid it.¡±


    ¡°Maemura¡­ isn¡¯t like that, you know? She¡¯s always ring and she¡¯s kind of scary.¡±


    With a hint of suspicion in his voice, the guy whose name I could vaguely remember pointed out Satsuki¡¯s traits.


    Well, those were her traits seen by the unknowing eyes.


    They¡¯re unaware of how much of a sweet girl Satsuki is. They¡¯re also unaware that¡­ although she¡¯s somewhat scary, the girl was also friendly if she needed to be. She¡¯s just not used to expressing it.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think then you don¡¯t know how she really is. I thought you¡¯re her ssmate from middle school. Is it not that you are just fixated on your first impression of her?¡±


    Leaving that as a question, even for the two who were eavesdropping on us, I managed to let them drop their suspicion and made them rethink their view of Satsuki.


    They could suspect all they want but they wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything from me.


    I neither denied nor confirmed their suspicion, it would weigh on my mind if I denied my rtionship with her after all.


    However, I knew that if simr urrences happened, there woulde a time where confusing these guys wouldn¡¯t work.


    And when that timees, I know for myself that I will not be able to deny my rtionship with her.


    That¡¯s why instead I better improve on how toe up with excuses that would be neither confirming nor denying our rtionship.


    -


    -


    As the morning sses arrived and ended, nothing particrly noteworthy happened.


    Sakuma arrived from his Ser Club tired and devoid of energy. He slept the whole 2nd period. He knew that if he did that during Shio¡¯s ss, he would be in trouble.


    However, the teacher for the 2nd period was an old man who already had trouble walking around the ssroom. The chance of him getting caught sleeping was almost zero.


    As for Ogawa¡­ well, he looked calm and collected again. Just like yesterday. However, he was so calm and silent that even Tadano couldn¡¯t talk to him about why he stormed out yesterday.


    Nami didn¡¯t spare him any nces and Hina also restricted herself to look at him.


    However, when our gazes met, the guy smirked as if he¡¯s telling me that he¡¯ll be the clear winner in the end.


    Just like what Nami said, he¡¯s still deluding himself that he could still salvage the situation.


    That¡¯s well and good but¡­ that¡¯s all he has in his hands, his delusions and fantasies.


    During the lunch break, I naturally spent it with the girls in that empty clubroom.


    With Nao¡¯s permission, I brought the leftover cake and had the girls with me to eat it.


    This time, Hina was among us in this room. However, she was silent on a corner, not even partaking in our idle talks.


    When Aya saw her like that, she brought a slice of cake to her and began conversing with her.


    Seeing the girl initiating a conversation like that, not only me, even Satsuki was nodding her head as we watched them how Aya managed to lift Hina¡¯s mood.


    When she went back to my side, I, as always, spoiled the girl which made Satsuki and Nami somewhat jealous that they ended up asking Aya to let them take her ce.


    However, against Satsuki and Nami¡¯s belief that Aya wouldn¡¯t be able to selfishly do what she wanted, Aya brought me to our somewhat special empty clubroom.


    Well, they didn¡¯t know that Aya really possessed boldness in her bones.


    For example, like that time when she pulled me with her in that room in the School Building. That time when she gave me her first blowjob.


    And this time¡­ Aya¡¯s boldness was magnified as she instantly opened the zipper of my pants as soon as we sat on the sofa.


    Because of how I kept on spoiling her these past few days, I guess Aya finally couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    ¡°Ruki, this is¡­ thank you for yesterday.¡± She bashfully said as she began slipping her hands inside my opened zipper. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the chance to ask you¡­¡±


    As she trailed her voice, Aya¡¯s gaze shifted from my face towards where her hand was exploring.


    I could clearly feel how shaky her hand was as she somewhat nervously fiddled her way inside. Nheless, when she finally slipped her hand inside my underwear to grasp my length in her hand, it instantly became stable as she carefully pulled it out of my pants.


    And after pecking a swift kiss on my lips, Aya leaned down and took my cock inside her mouth.


    Although it wasn¡¯t hard initially, as soon as I felt the warmth spreading from her mouth, it didn¡¯t take long for it to stand majestically before her.


    As Aya began blowing me, the thought of grumpy Satsuki and pouting Nami began to float in my mind. For sure that would be their expressions when we returnedter.


    Nheless¡­ with the adorable girl eagerly doing her best to pleasure me, I began returning the favor by reaching onto her back and down to her slightly perky butt behind her skirt.


    There were still a lot of unaddressed issues, I know. However, as always, my focus would be given to the girl I was with.


    With the little time we had and perhaps Aya was somewhat wary that Satsuki and Nami could storm in to interrupt us, as soon as she finished lubricating my cock with her saliva, Aya lifted her head tomunicate with me using just her inviting eyes.


    Due to that, I pushed her down to the sofa and returned what she did for me¡­ Pulling her panties down and opening her legs, I used my mouth to spread the love juices that were leaking from her to clear my path.


    After making her climax once using my mouth and tongue, I positioned myself on top of her. Before putting my cock in it, I admired Aya¡¯s figure first which made the girl extremely embarrassed.


    Well, I just wanted to tease her.


    In any case, soon after that, I covered her lips with my mouth to prevent her from moaning loudly as I thrust inside her.


    During the next fifteen minutes, Aya and I fully savored our time together.

 Chapter 411: Resolved Conflict (1)

    <h4>Chapter 411: Resolved Conflict (1)</h4>


    By the time we returned to the room where the other three were located, there were only a little over five minutes before the lunch break would end.


    That¡¯s because after we¡¯re done, Aya got a bit tired and she ended up falling asleep in my arms. Watching her being so calm and peaceful in it, I didn¡¯t have it in me to wake her up.


    With only one hour allotted time for the lunch break, we only ate for around 20 minutes and that included everything that happened before the adorable girl pulled me with her.


    Obviously, I decided to cuddle her until she woke up. Well, her sleep didn¡¯tst for too long anyway, she only recharged her used energy. However, if we included the time we used during our passionate exchange then it was enough to burn the remaining time for the lunch break.


    While Aya was asleep, I didn¡¯t forget to message Satsuki and Nami that due to circumstances, we would be a bitte at going back.


    Still, the two plus Hina who¡¯s still somewhat down remained in the room until we returned.


    When Aya saw them, she was about to apologize to the two girls but I stopped her.


    I willingly went with her after all. It¡¯s not just her fault for taking up most of the lunch break¡¯s time.


    By promising the two that I would make it up to them, the matter was considered resolved.


    However, when they¡¯re about to go back to the ssroom, I noticed how Aya couldn¡¯t lift her head in shame.


    She wanted to apologize to the two but I stopped her¡­ Her apology wasn¡¯t needed anymore but the guilt she felt for taking even the time that should be for the other two was still contained inside her and she lost the avenue to release it.


    I thought of saying something to her but Satsuki beat me to it.


    Cutting in from between us, Satsuki clicked her tongue to me. She¡¯s certainly attributing what Aya was feeling to me.


    Following that, the girl¡¯s expression rxed as she tapped on Aya¡¯s shoulders.


    Aya was about to ask her what¡¯s the matter but Satsuki already put her lips before Aya¡¯s ears and whispered something to her.


    Almost immediately, the adorable girl met Satsuki¡¯s gaze.


    Because the angle only allowed me to see half of Satsuki¡¯s face, I could only barely see how she smirked at her and put a finger against her lips before softly saying ¡®Shh¡¯.


    And while that was happening, Satsuki¡¯s eyes also shifted towards Nami who was somewhat curious about what that was about.


    Upon seeing that, Nami raised an eyebrow as she slightly smiled before alternating her gaze between Satsuki and me, seeking a direct answer as to what Satsuki meant with that.


    At the same time, Aya was also looking at me with another hint of red on her face.


    Ah. I see¡­ Satsuki told her what we did yesterday, huh? To lift the guilt that Aya was feeling, Satsuki let her know that she also got some private time with me yesterday.


    Those kinds of moments between my girls and me were better off not said to the other girls unless I wanted them to be extremely jealous which was impossible. Just letting them know that I was with Satsuki was enough.


    Akane was the exception though. It¡¯s like she¡¯s keeping tabs on how many times I was doing it and that included the times I spent with her.


    And perhaps using that data¡­ the silly girl was reminding me to eat more energy-replenishing foods or drinks.


    Err¡­ Is that really the reason why she kept reminding me about it? It¡¯s more than possible.


    Moreover, it¡¯s easy to guess what she was worried about¡­ That I would get sick from excessive sex or that I would be drained from it.


    I¡¯m still young, my stamina is still considered at its peak. Furthermore, my body is well-maintained by me. I will feel exhausted going from one ce to another or overthinking things but not about that part.


    In any case¡­ that¡¯s it. Satsuki did help Aya to let go of the guilt she was feeling but¡­ the foul-mouthed girl also set Nami onto my back.


    Well, to answer Nami, I grabbed her hand and pulled her to me.


    With her eyebrow still raised as she waited for my answer, I whispered to her the gist of what Satsuki said.


    Because of that, Aya and Nami had their faces blushing as they left the room to return to the ssroom.


    Perhaps pleased with what she did, Satsuki kissed and bit my lips before going after the two girls.


    As for Hina¡­ I thought of walking with her back to the ssroom after talking to her about the things that were currently running inside her mind.


    Naturally, I would let her return to the ssroom first but along the way, we would be walking side by side.


    Even if the bell already rang, there¡¯s still a spare of around 5 to 10 minutes before the teacher for the 5th period arrives.


    When the door closed and we were the two left behind in the room, I went to her side before she could stand up from her seat.


    As I crouched in front of her, I reached my hand to her cheeks to gently lift her head and had her look at me.


    ¡±Hina¡­ Yesterday, I finally understood what¡¯s going on in your mind. And I¡¯m willing to ept whatever your decision.¡± Looking into her with my reflection in it, I noticed how shaky it was.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t borate on how I understood the scheme she cooked up for herself. But she understood that it was what I was talking about.


    Hina then bit her lips and slowly closed her eyes. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want me to see her like this or she just wanted to escape my gaze.


    While caressing her smooth cheek, I continued. ¡°Although I¡¯m willing to ept it, I don¡¯t want to see you like this. You see, I¡¯m going to talk to Ogawa. Set the record straight and have him back away from Nami. I will make him understand that he can¡¯t go back to the way it is between them and crush his obsession before it truly formed. If¡­ if I am sessful, there¡¯s a possibility that he will go back to the same Ogawa you grew up with or changepletely to a new person you might be seeing for the first time.¡±


    Stopping at this point, I eagerly caressed her cheek a few more times before I released it from my grasp.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying you should look forward to it. I¡¯m not a martyr who will push you to another guy, I still love you after all. I¡¯m telling you this to appeal to you. To tell you to pick me. Like I said before, the devotion you have with him, if you turn it to me, I will not let it go to waste.¡±


    After saying this, I thought of standing up to just wait for her. However, Hina closed eyes opened and I once again saw my reflection in her eyes.


    I was expressionless, as always or most of the time. Nheless, what I noticed was how her eyes became steady.


    Without saying anything, Hina gently nodded before opening her arms to embrace me.


    A few secondster, I heard her voice flutter to my ears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for showing my unsightly side, Ruki. The conflict in my mind is resolved. Thank you."

 Chapter 412: Resolved Conflict (2)

    <h4>Chapter 412: Resolved Conflict (2)</h4>


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m d to hear that. Let¡¯s go?¡±


    Well, the bell already rang and although the conflict was already resolved, I doubt she already had an answer ready to give me.


    She¡¯s already aware of my multiple rtionships, it will take her some time to think if she wants to enter itpletely.


    And if she¡¯s going to pick Ogawa, she wouldn¡¯t embrace me like this if that¡¯s her answer.


    Staying in this position for a while, Hina then lifted my head and kissed me, with the same intensity as yesterday.


    Pulling me up from a crouching position, the two of us ended up standing in ce. Nheless, our lips never left each other.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡±


    As she began calling out my name in between our exchange of kisses, Hina guided my arms to her back, wordlessly telling me to return her embrace.


    Perhaps, she¡¯s trying to drown herself from me to forget about Ogawa. However, I was aware that no matter how much we kissed or became this intimate, that guy would be like an unerasable stain on her mind.


    That¡¯s why the only solution for that at the moment was to continue drowning her in my affection.


    After holding Hina like she wanted, I then leveled it up by lifting her and sitting her on the table where we ate earlier.


    With her hands clutched tightly on me, Hina didn¡¯t put what I did to her mind. In fact, she even became more eager as she began sucking on my tongue, my lips and down to my neck.


    Pulling her up, I copied what she did.


    Just like this, what we¡¯re doing was gradually escting.


    However¡­ before we thoroughly dive down to more¡­ daring things to drown her with my affection, the dreaded bell for the fifth period finally rang out and filled every corner of the school.


    As if it¡¯s a wake-up call for her, Hina shyly lifted her head to meet my gaze once more.


    I smiled and nodded at her as if telling her that it¡¯s fine, she didn¡¯t need to think about what happened.


    Hina shook her head though and before I knew it, she already pulled me on my cor as she used my chest to hide her face from me.


    And from down there, Hina¡¯s voice began to enter my ears once more. ¡±Ruki, I¡­ We don¡¯t have enough time but¡­ can you hear me out? No¡­ You don¡¯t need to hear me out, I just want to release what¡¯s inside me¡­¡±


    Hina briefly lifted her gaze to see me nodding at her. My hand also moved from her back to the back of her head as I began to stroke it while holding her close to me.


    After a while, she began with what she nned to do.


    To release whatever was inside her. It could be her grievance or anything. Nheless, I patiently waited and listened to her as I continued to stroke her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot but at the same time, I am a bad friend. I¡­ was aware¡­ that in his eyes, I¡¯m only a friend, a sister if you can call it like that. However, I kept on waiting for him. And as expected, my wait never paid off. Nanami arrived and with just one look, the guy with whom I spent most of my years was instantly infatuated. To make matters worse, the girl was the same.¡±


    ¡°I thought ¡®it¡¯s just a little crush, it will pass¡¯. But years passed and before the end of our 2nd year in middle school, Nanami told us that she¡¯s going to study abroad. Upon hearing that, among everyone in our circle, I was the only one who rejoiced. I got away with telling it¡¯s a joke but Nanami being Nanami, I knew that she¡¯s aware of how I rejoiced in the news of her leaving Ogawa¡¯s sight.¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯s treating me as her best friend. But Ruki, I¡¯m a bad girl. I might be showing that I am also her best friend but¡­ it was all fake. And even if Nanami was aware of it, she continued treating me as one.¡±


    ¡°When she returned¡­ and began taking interest in you, I once again rejoiced. That¡¯s why I approached you¡­ but you¡­ what did you like about me? That¡¯s still a mystery to me. Why instead of trying to work with me to make Nanami yours, you instead told me how you also want me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time. The first time someone confessed to me like that. I don¡¯t know. Perhaps because of how I openly showed how close I was to Ogawa, no one tried to confess to me or even thought of making a move. You¡¯re the only one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ I became confused and curious. Truthfully, I am more curious about why you like me despite my clear shorings. I¡¯m unlikeable. I¡¯m a selfish schemer who only moved for my own benefit. Ruki. Tell me, why? Why are you patiently going after me even after¡­¡± Hina paused at this point as I heard the faint sound of a teardrop hitting the floor. ¡°¡­ even after I told you that I still wanted to be with him.¡±


    I thought of answering her. However, she didn¡¯t really give me a chance. Hina raised her head and began reaching in to kiss me again before she went back to my chest and continued. ¡°But it¡¯s funny¡­ If you didn¡¯t appear before me, I would still be the same girl. The same girl who¡¯s waiting for her childhood friend to put her in his eyes.¡±


    At this point, I understood that the kiss we shared and we did in this brief time became the switch to open these bottled-up feelings of hers.


    Her hand that was clutching my back tightened as she began using my chest to wipe the teardrops that were threatening to form again. One teardrop alreadynded on the ground, I guess she¡¯s trying not to cry and make her eyes sore. We still have to return to the ssroom after all.


    Or can we? Should I let her rest for the rest of the PE ss? They will wonder about where we¡¯ve gone.


    Ah. Wait. Is it time to use the infirmary again?


    Well, at the moment, there¡¯s still time for us to get back.


    Nheless, if the time wasn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll bring her to the infirmary and message Satsuki, Nami or Aya about us going there using the excuse of Hina being sick.


    Today is a free day for us for the PE ss because of winning that activity this Tuesday. However, we still needed to show up there at the gymnasium.


    Besides, Eguchi-sensei would probably look for me. And although she wouldn¡¯t be helping Eguchi-sensei today, Orimura-sensei might also show up¡­ If that teacher didn¡¯t see me, she might specte something again.


    Haa¡­ well, let¡¯s not think about that for now. This girl in my arms still needed my attention and presence.


    After wiping those tears, Hina continued from where she left off, ¡°Waiting for her childhood friend to see her as a woman in love with her.¡±


    I held her head against my chest and tightened my arms around her shoulder.


    ¡°I tried to confess to him more than once and every time, I was met with disappointment. His excuses were neverending. Like you said. He¡¯s aware. He¡¯s clearly aware of my feelings for him. But he¡¯s not ready to hear it or he didn¡¯t really want to hear it. He must be thinking that if he rejects me, I will not be his childhood friend anymore. And that I will be leaving his side. That¡¯s how I see it. My rtionship with him.¡± Ending her words like that, Hina lifted her gaze once more and showed me the bitter and forced smile on her lips.

 Chapter 413: Resolved Conflict (3)

    <h4>Chapter 413: Resolved Conflict (3)</h4>


    Ten minutester, we¡¯re still in the same room. Hina¡¯s bottled-up feelings were continuing to flow out. And I¡­ I became her ear who intently listened to her while I kept her close to me.


    Throughout that ten minutes, Hina managed to tell me her story, her own side of the story. It¡¯s not pretty. I know.


    Unlike Akane who waited while doing something that would please me, Hina did everything she could to make Ogawa look at her even to the point of¡­ telling him about Nami¡¯s rtionship with me.


    Right. When she told me that she didn¡¯t want to tell Ogawa about us because he might be depressed if she did, she was lying.


    She already told him by that time¡­ However, it didn¡¯t produce any of her intended effects. Because Ogawa was already deluding himself that there¡¯s nothing going on between Nami and me.


    Perhaps even just that first act we did, the guy was already suspicious of us. But because Nami was still somewhat ying with him as his girlfriend, he wasn¡¯t that gloomy yet.


    Now that I think of it, that time when she let me kiss her on my third attempt to ask her was the beginning of her scheme. She made me believe that she began epting my advances and that she also began wanting me and Ogawa to herself.


    What she told me about being confessed to by another guy after that first act was also a lie. It was also included with her outburst after all. But her wondering why I liked her was true. I already answered that before but I guess she wasn¡¯t convinced with it.


    Unlike Nami who genuinely thought of dampening the effect of her rtionship with Ogawa to her friends when she approached me for advice, Hina was willing to dare everything just for her goal of having Ogawa look at her.


    In the end, everything she did for Ogawa was fruitless. Even her attempt to make Nami jealous of her when she began boldlying after me yielded no result, except her feelings for me bing muddled.


    And now that it reached the point where her methods were exhausted, she became like this.


    Perhaps if I didn¡¯t stay behind to talk to her, she would be down for the whole day. And most likely, she went here with us for the sole purpose of¡­ talking to me.


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± As I gently stroked her silky hair, I asked the girl on myp who had just opened her eyes after briefly closing it.


    After that outburst of her bottled-up feelings earlier, Hina weakly fell into my arms.


    To calm her down and let her rest, I sat down next to her and let her use myp as her pillow. No, I put her down to it myself.


    We could move to another room where she couldy downfortably but with how weak she was at that moment, the only way I could move her was to carry her in my arms.


    Five minutes earlier, I already messaged the three to tell Eguchi-sensei that Hina fell sick and I went with her to the infirmary. As for the excuse why I was with her, I left that to Nami.


    Her reply to my message was how she guessed that it¡¯s not really because Hina was ill but I was currentlyforting the girl.


    Perhaps Nami already observed Hina earlier and noticed her state. And because she¡¯s still feeling a bit guilty about the girl, she told me to leave the excuse to her, giving me or us the chance to talk properly.


    ¡°I am. Thank you for listening to me, Ruki. And for this¡­p pillow. I like this.¡±


    Hina turned her head to face up and look me in the eye before answering.


    The earlier bitter and forced smile she put on was already gone and instead of that, the expression on her face was now peaceful.


    Nheless, because of the tears that she failed to keep in her eyes, it felt like her expression was the peaceful picture after a storm passed.


    Using my handkerchief to wipe away some of the stains that were about to dry up on her face, I smiled at her. ¡°Great. It¡¯s not much but at least, I made youfortable with myp pillow.¡±


    Hina reached for my hand holding the handkerchief, letting the back of it touch her cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s trulyfortable. Can I¡­ can I stay like this?¡±


    ¡°I see a spoiled girl here.¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯ll get up then.¡±


    I teased her for a bit but she seemed to have taken it seriously.


    Before she could get up, I immediately delivered a follow-up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say no, right? Stay. But we have to move to the infirmary. I told them you¡¯re sick. I need to bring you there or we¡¯ll bebeled as ckers.¡±


    ¡°Infirmary... Will you stay with me?¡±


    ¡°The question is¡­ will I be able to leave you there? You know me.¡±


    ¡°Right... despite hearing what I did, you¡¯re still like this¡­¡±


    Hina¡¯s smile which she immediately hid didn¡¯t escape my notice. It was a natural and somewhat beautiful smile. I would like to see that more often.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I became blinded by my love for you. Honestly though, what you did was truly somewhat bad. However, it¡¯s nowhere near what I did before. Perhaps if it¡¯s not me who¡¯s with you here, they would really see you as a bad and selfish girl. For me though, it¡¯s not that bad wherein you cannot crawl out of it. You confessed means you¡¯re on your way to repenting. Will you tell Nami about it?¡±


    What she considered bad was something I already did before after all. Perhaps except for forcing a girl to do it with me, I already did every bad thing a high schooler could think of.


    Of course, killing someone was also out of the question. Despite being driven by my desire, I still have some kind of reason in my head. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve long been sent to a juvenile or correctional facility.


    ¡°I¡­ I will. I¡¯m tired, Ruki. I reached my limit of going after Kazuo. Yesterday, I can¡¯t forget his eyes. His eyes that¡¯s telling me I¡¯m not as important as I think I am.¡±


    ¡°But he will still change. Will you not wait for that?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hina¡¯s eyes became lost for a moment before it shined with her resolve.


    ¡°I¡­ I will be what he wanted me to be. His friend.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I nodded and smiled in acknowledgement.


    After this, despite her waiting for what I will say next, I kept my mouth shut.


    I couldn¡¯t find the urge to attack or rather to ask her what she thinks of me now. I find it appropriate.


    Is thispassion? Perhaps.


    I am feelingpassionate towards Hina after she confessed and decided to move on from her¡­ childhood love.


    Am I a hypocrite for not doing anything now? Yes, I am. I am always a hypocrite who can change my mind at my own whim.


    I don¡¯t know if this is a change in my character but at the moment, I only want to apany andfort her.


    Too different from my previous modus where I will find this as the chance to thoroughly make her fall for me.


    In any case, after five minutes of silence, Hina stood up and like we decided, I supported her by my shoulder as we went to the Administration Building where the infirmary was located.

 Chapter 414: The Mysterious School Nurse

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Mysterious School Nurse</h4>


    As we traversed the short distance of the Club Building to the Administration Building, Hina perfectly acted as someone sick.


    She even looked pale that when we ran into someone from our ss who went back to get something she forgot in the ssroom, the girl was convinced that Hina was really sick.


    The girl even offered her help to bring Hina to the infirmary.


    Naturally, there¡¯s no reason to refuse. That¡¯s why at the moment, we¡¯re now traversing thest ten steps of the stairs up to the 2nd floor of the Administration Building.


    When we reached the front of the infirmary, I turned to the girl and thanked her.


    ¡°What are you saying Onoda-kun? We¡¯re ssmates, it¡¯s only right for me to help. Will you be looking after her?¡± The girl humbly received my thanks before asking.


    ¡°Yes. I already asked someone from the ss to tell Eguchi-sensei the situation. Thank you again, Urabe-san. Hina will probably say the same if she can talk now.¡±


    Alternating her gaze between Hina and me, the girl wryly smiled and nodded. ¡°I see. I will also tell them the situation. But get an Excuse Form from the Nurse in case Eguchi-sensei looks for it.¡±


    ¡°Un. I will.¡±


    After that reminder, Urabe-san left us as she hurried back to the Gymnasium.


    As for us, I whispered to the girl who¡¯s acting unconscious, ¡°I am now convinced. You also have great acting skills. No wonder you made me believe some things about you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Ruki. Go in now. My arm is about to get sore.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right, right.¡±


    Opening the door to the infirmary, we were immediately greeted by the neat and tidy atmosphere it was exuding. The faint smell of disinfectant was also pervading our noses, giving this ce a somewhat cozy feeling.


    Surprisingly or not, the mysterious school nurse was currently in.


    ¡°Ara? You again, huh? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Dropping the file she was reading on her table, Hayashi Makiko, the mysterious school nurse, pulled out a thermometer from herb coat pocket and approached us.


    This was the third time I was seeing her and she still looked the same. Her kinda thick makeup and that purple lipstick of hers that entuated her mature figure were aligned with how I remembered her during the two instances I was here.


    She seemed to have recognized me, however, she still instantly moved onto her real job.


    As soon as she reached us, Hayashi-sensei put her hand on Hina¡¯s forehead to take her temperature.


    Right, she didn¡¯t use the thermometer she pulled out but her own hand. Well, there¡¯s no use asking her why she brought it out and didn¡¯t use it.


    ¡°What is this? Another weakened student? Hmm Onoda-kun, do you really have a curse?¡±


    And she remembered my name.


    I guess the two instances where I brought someone here really made a mark on her memory.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ If you put it like that, maybe I am. Can she use a bed, sensei?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not denying it, huh? Alright go on and put her down so I can check what¡¯s wrong with her. You know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°... Get a drink for her?¡±


    I answered after putting Hina down at the same bed where I put Sakuma and Rae before.


    ¡°Bingo.¡±


    ¡°Sensei, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll be gone again when I return.¡±


    Since this was a rare chance, I couldn¡¯t help but voice out the suspicion I had about her.


    From the two instances I was here, she was always gone when I returned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask any unnecessary questions. Go.¡± While smirking as if she¡¯s admitting to my question, Hayashi-sensei waved her hand to shoo me away.


    Before leaving the room, I nced at Hina who was probably trying hard not to giggle from what she was witnessing.


    Ah. In any case, it will really be better if she¡¯s gone by the time I return from getting Hina¡¯s drink. That way, we¡¯ll have more time for ourselves.


    As my foot sent me to the nearest vending machine, I ran into Shio who was going back from her the School Building.


    Upon seeing me, my beautiful teacher instantly had her scrunched-up face look bright. However, perhaps remembering the schedule of our ss, her eyebrows soon furrowed as her expression turned to themanding side of her.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you cking off?¡±


    Before answering her, I looked around us first to make sure that no one would be able to make another crazy rumor if I used this chance to greet my Shio.


    ¡°Uhm. Not cking but I escorted someone to the infirmary. As you can see, I¡¯m buying an energy drink.¡±


    I raised the can in my hand and her eyes shifted to it for a bit before returning to me. ¡°Ruru, is it a girl?¡±


    Her question was straightforward, huh?


    There¡¯s no reason to lie to her though So I simply nodded my head and that earned a sigh from Shio.


    ¡°You¡­ You better be careful.¡±


    As if she didn¡¯t know if she would reprimand me or not, Shio ended up sighing again as she reminded me.


    Following that, she resumed her steps towards the nearby Administration Building.


    Before shepletely left my vicinity, I answered.


    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see youter, Shio.¡±


    When she heard myst sentence, she immediately turned her head to me and sent me a re before whispering, ¡®See you, idiot Ruru.¡¯


    Well, what I meant by seeing herter was for when I arrive hometer and see her there at the dinner table.


    She refrained froming yesterday and I needed to show my presence to the oldndy again. My promise to sleep at her apartment would be done next week.


    Although I could say that I would be busy, Shio was also somewhat busy tying up loose ends on her divorce with that Nobuo. Most of her things were still in that house. The things in her hobby room were left behind there and she¡¯s eagerly waiting for the divorce certificate to arrive before she goes ahead and moves those to her apartment.


    After getting another drink for myself, I returned to the infirmary and as if she was irked by what I asked earlier, Hayashi-sensei was still in the room.


    ¡°There, I¡¯m still here. What can you say now, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I apologize for my earlier question, sensei. I was just curious.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m aware of that rumor about me. But you see, I¡¯m doing my job diligent--¡±


    BEEP!


    She was trying to lecture me that I have misconceptions about her. However, before she could even finish her words, a beeping noise instantly filled the room and that wasing from one of herb coat pockets. Hayashi-sensei¡¯s serious expression froze as it gradually turned apologetic. ¡°¡­ Err¡­ There seems to be an immediate matter I have to attend to. I apologize. Listen, this is not me leaving my post! I will be back soon!¡±


    After leaving those words, the mysterious school nurse picked up the file she put down on the table and hurriedly left the infirmary.


    However, a few secondster, she came back with only her head sticking from the door, ¡°Onoda-kun, if I¡¯m not back by the time Mori-chan¡¯s state gets better, lock the infirmary door for me, alright. Ande back here one of these days to see me doing my job properly!¡±


    And that¡¯s thest words she left as she once again disappeared from this... empty room.


    I shook my head and stopped myself from specting where she would go or why she would even try to exin it to me.


    When I reached Hina¡¯s bed, the girl finally couldn¡¯t stop her hearty giggles.


    Her expression was now brighter than earlier, I guess that conversation between me and Hayashi-sensei managed to expel the leftover downcast mood of this girl.


    ¡°Is it that funny?¡± I asked but instead of answering me, Hina just continued giggling on her bed.


    When she perhaps got her fill ofughter, she stretched her arms and pulled me down with her.


    In less than a few seconds, Hina¡¯s arms and legs coiled around me before she pulled open the nket on the side to cover both of us. ¡°I am fine now, Ruki. Thank you for bringing me here.¡±


    With a beautiful smile on her lips, Hina then pulled herself up to reach my lips. Without waiting for me to answer her, Hina covered my lips with hers.

 Chapter 415: Watch Me

    <h4>Chapter 415: Watch Me</h4>


    Pulling me down to the infirmary bed with her, Hina boldly did this even if Hayashi-sensei could go back at any moment.


    That¡¯s why after the kiss she nted on my lips, I stood up and pulled the cover, hiding us behind it.


    While I was doing that, I could feel Hina¡¯s eyes follow my every movement.


    When I returned to her side, her previous boldness lessened as she slowly inched away to let it be easy for me to get in bed with her again.


    ¡°... You closed the curtains.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be bad if someone sees us from the outside, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Besides, this ce was in the Administration Building, at any moment someone would pass by, be it a teacher or a school staff. Perhaps students too. By covering the view of the outside, it would be easy for me to get out without being caught.


    Well, let¡¯s just say what I did with Shio here back then was a lucky situation where we ended up not getting interrupted by anyone.


    Hina gently nodded her head and embraced me again. This time, she was somewhat reserved.


    However, when I returned what she did, I pulled her closer to me before covering us both with the nket again.


    ¡°Tell me if it became too hot for you, alright?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Hina tightened her embrace and buried her head just above my chest.


    And with her in my arms like this, I naturally began stroking her hair and her back while letting her even morefortable in my arms.


    Our ss was sitting there at the gymnasium without doing anything while we¡¯re here, coiled around each other. For sure, the three girls and perhaps even Chii would be wondering what¡¯s going on now but¡­ I guess apart from kissing more, we will not go further. It¡¯s not like I chased after her to bed her¡­ It wille to that point naturally. At this moment, I just wanted tofort her more to the point that she wouldn¡¯t be able to think about that coward again.


    ¡°Hina, can I assume that you finally decided on which path to take?¡±


    After a while, I whispered in her ears which immediately made her slightly jolt in surprise.


    Lifting her head to look me in the eye, Hina silently mouthed a few words. ¡°You¡¯re smarter than this, Ruki.¡±


    She probably couldn¡¯t admit it yet or she¡¯s still considering something else. What happened was just her outburst of feelings. With a clear mind, she would be able to think properly now.


    Unless¡­ she became truly somewhat like Akane who would turn me down and go back to waiting for Ogawa.


    ¡°I see. Then I won¡¯t ask again.¡±


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t want to hear me saying that, Hina pinched my back and pulled herself up again to reach my lips, shutting my mouth closed.


    Hina closed her eyes as she began savoring our connection before gradually moving on from simple pecks to full-blown passionate kisses.


    In time, Hina decided to climb up on me and pinned me down with her body. With her face sporting a deep red, her smile appeared too erotic. Following that, Hina sucked my lower lip as if she wanted to tear it off and make it hers.


    As my answer to that, I crossed my arms on her waist and invaded her moist and warm mouth with my tongue, coiling it to hers.


    Since her body was now ultimately pressed on me, I could clearly feel her soft bosom and see the small ravine created by pressing herself against me.


    Obviously, as a man who was sexually active in my rtionships, feeling her warmth, her softness and her fragrance, I was gradually getting a reaction from down there. If this was before or just like that time with Arisa-senpai, I would¡¯ve been feeling her private parts that no one had touched or seen yet with my own two hands already.


    Nheless, I restrained myself and let the girl be indulged with our kisses.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since we had our first kiss and now she¡¯s already this skilled to even think of going on top of me.


    If she was paying attention during lunch break which she probably didn¡¯t, she would¡¯ve gotten a hint of what I did with Aya when we left that room.


    Ten minutester, after having her fill, Hina softly rested her head on my chest as she fell asleep while still on top of me.


    The girl was tightly clutching on my clothes while the expression on her face was as if she''s in a safe ce with me.


    Perhaps influenced by her silent snores, I also felt my eyelids gradually closed and like her, I ended up falling into a light nap while holding this precious girl tightly.


    -


    -


    I didn¡¯t know if I dreamt of something during my sleep or someone saw us like this while we¡¯re both unconscious. However, when I woke up perhaps around ten or twenty minutester, I felt and saw something I hadn¡¯t really expected.


    My bottom half was exposed with my cock whipped out of my underwear. Hina, who was supposed to be sleeping on top of me, was now intently watching my fully erect cock while carefully stroking it with her right hand.


    Feeling the warmth of her palm, my length couldn¡¯t help but jolt in response to the pleasure it was feeling.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Surprised by the sudden movement, Hina released an adorable shriek as fingers clenched tightly on my cock while she turned her head away.


    ¡°Hina, what are you doing?¡±


    Asking that question to the somewhat frightened girl, I watched Hina as she cautiously turned her gaze to me. Nheless, she didn''t let go of what she was holding on her right hand.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I-I¡± Almost stuttering with her words, her face turned crimson from neck up before her eyes shined with affection. ¡°I felt the warmth of it when I woke up. And I couldn¡¯t help but be curious. This¡­ what should I do with this?¡±


    That innocent question and that innocent face she put on. She clearly didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    Perhaps with her curiosity taking over her, Hina opened my pants to look at the source of the warmth she was feeling.


    Ah. That¡¯s probably wrong.


    The girl wasn¡¯t that innocent. We already had our SexEd during middle school so she was clearly aware of what she pulled out of my pants.


    Just that, this was her first time seeing it and holding it in person.


    ¡°It will calm down soon enough. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I shook my head.


    Despite my clear erection, I couldn¡¯t find the reason to just indulge in what she¡¯s doing.


    Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want her to continue, I just want her to be aware of what she¡¯s doing.


    ¡°But¡­ This¡­¡± She tried to reason with me but she couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. Her gaze kept on shifting from my eyes to my cock and vice versa.


    ¡°Un. You know what that meant, Hina. If this is an impulse or curiosity of yours then you better think it over.¡±


    She¡¯s still gripping my cock with her hand and naturally, it was continuously throbbing as my blood pumped and rushed towards it.


    Hina tried to open her mouth but failed to form words. And as if she¡¯s feeling wronged, she inhaled deeply before moving her head back to my pulsating cock.


    As her finger twiddled the tip and the entirety of its head, Hina raised her head and met my gaze once more.


    ¡°W-watch me help you with this.¡±


    Gathering her resolve by inhaling and exhaling deeply again, Hina waited for my reply.

 Chapter 416: Close Call*

    <h4>Chapter 416: Close Call*</h4>


    My mind was telling me to let Hina do what she wanted to. However, in one corner of it, I was still trying to look for a reason why I should let her.


    Am I bing indecisive now?


    No¡­ I was worried that someone would suddenlye in and see Hina stuffing her mouth with my cock.


    She pulled it out while I was asleep. Perhaps if I didn¡¯t wake up from what she was doing, I would be seeing her sucking on it or even better or worse? riding me at the moment.


    Nheless, I also felt my desire for her was currently aze. Seeing her face next to it and her hand gripping it tightly, my reason was slowly flying out of my mind.


    ¡°Hina, are you sure? I know you¡¯re aware of what you¡¯re going to do and I will definitely love it¡­ but--¡±


    ¡°I want to. I¡­ I want you, Ruki. As thanks for what you did.¡± Hina cut me off as she bashfully said and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Despite her daring moves, she¡¯s clearly embarrassed at the moment.


    Taking her eyes off me and back to my cock, Hina continued what she was doing to it; gently stroking.


    Is this really her trying to repay gratitude or is she still acting?


    I couldn¡¯t find a reason why she needed to act. That''s why it must be the former. However, there¡¯s surely more to it than just repaying gratitude.


    Either way, I was already close to my limit. If she¡¯s so determined to do it then why not let her?


    This was a rare chance and this was also somewhat of a proof that the thought of Ogawa in her mind already flew off, never to return.


    At this moment, Hina¡¯s eyes were determined to make me feel good by what she was going to do.


    She even uttered the words that I told her during that time when we were devising the n that would benefit both of us. ¡®I want you¡¯.


    ¡°Since you said that much, Hina. Let me guide you at least.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl''s eyes had a sh of brilliance as a slight excitement welled up inside her. After nodding her head continuously, she boldly climbed up to me once more and took my lips.


    After one passionate kiss, Hina then whispered, ¡°Un. Guide me, Ruki.¡±


    Not waiting for my reply, Hina went down and held my raging cock. As her hand began stroking it again, she then embarrassedly stared at me, waiting for my instruction.


    Her hand was now slightly shaky and somewhat moist from the nervousness or excitement she was feeling. And because of that, the way she was stroking it became even more pleasurable.


    Now that I let her, I immediately cast away the unnecessary thoughts or voice of reason telling me to stop her.


    I put on a smile and perhaps an expression that I was feeling good from what she¡¯s doing before instructing her on what to do.


    Following my words, Hina gradually leaned down towards it. Holding my cock upright, her tongue peeked out of her mouth and stretched it towards the tip of my cock where my precum was currently umting.


    That slight touch of her tongue immediately gave me a bout of pleasure and Hina tasting it for the first time, she gulped down her saliva before doing it again.


    To instruct her properly, I sat up and put my hand on her head.


    Perhaps, taking that as my encouragement and praise for her, Hina lovingly smiled before she continued.


    From the tip, her tongue gradually moved and wrapped around the whole head. Moving on from that, Hina began licking down from the tip down to the base.


    As I continuously jolted in pleasure from what she was doing, Hina stroked it again when she moved back to focus on the head.


    After giving her the next instruction, Hina erotically bit her lips.


    Upon seeing that look in her eyes, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    My hand stroking her head went down to her back and eventually reached her butt.


    Hina felt my hand but her reaction only consisted of her slightly wriggling her body as if she was being tickled.


    While the head of my cock gradually entered her mouth starting from the kiss she gave it, my hand slipped beneath her skirt.


    Moving along the squishy softness of her butt, I gave it a squeeze as I moved onto what I was aiming for.


    At the same time as I felt the warmth of her mouth covering the head of my cock, two of my fingers pushed onto the stained part of her panties.


    ¡°Ahn!¡±


    Reflexively taking my cock out of her mouth, Hina released a moan.


    And before she hurriedly gobbled it up again, I pulled her panties to the side, giving me full ess to her sacred part.


    At the same time as she began blowing me, Hina''s reaction to my fingers began as she felt the immense pleasure they were bringing her.


    As Hina moved her head up and down, eagerly sucking on my length, her lower body also began to quiver from the pleasure she was probably feeling for the first time.


    After more than five minutes, Hina finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore.


    Taking out my cock from her mouth, Hina raised her body as she began to straddle me.


    She lifted her skirt, showing how my fully-erected length began rubbing against her precious sacred ce. Following that, Hina coiled her arms to my neck and took my lips to another hot and passionate kiss.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I want you.¡±


    Repeating her words from earlier, Hina studiously moved her hips as my cock lodged onto her slit.


    If earlier my cock was only being lubricated by her saliva, now, it gradually became soaked by the love juices she was producing.


    Looking at her face already consumed by the immense pleasure that she was feeling, my mind also threw away any reason as it told me to take her, right here and now.


    ¡°Hina, there¡¯s no turning back to this.¡±


    Even as myst attempt to remind her, Hina only lustfully smiled and nodded her head in anticipation for what''s toe.


    In any case, I was the same as her.


    With reason out of the way, my hands grabbed her by her waist and gradually lifted her lower body to properly aim my erection.


    At this point, Hina broke away from our kiss as she lowered her gaze to look at our impending connection.


    We¡¯re still both clothed but down there, both of us were drenched by her love juices.


    However, before I could lower her hips down and finally be done with what we both wanted at the moment, loud sets of footsteps sounded out from the outside of the infirmary. It¡¯s as if whoever was the owner of those, they¡¯re running towards our location.


    Understanding what that meant, Hina and I instantly stared at one another.


    Before those footsteps arrived, I somewhat hurriedly removed her from straddling me and gently put her down to the bed.


    Soon after that, I got up from the bed as I hurriedly packed my junk inside my pants and zipped it while carefully looking in the direction of the door to the infirmary.


    Hina, who was aware of what we needed to do, immediately moved as well. Like a sick girl needing her rest, Hina pulled the nket on hers andy down obediently before closing her eyes to act as if she¡¯s unconscious.


    On the other hand, I took the chair, sat crossed-legged to hide what I needed to hide and opened the can of soda that was already warm.


    Furthermore, with a few seconds of allowance left before the door burst open, I moved the curtains back to reveal this side of the infirmary before calmly drinking the content of the can.


    ¡°How¡¯s Hina?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Onoda-kun. You¡¯re really here.¡±


    Entering the infirmary were Kikuchi and Saki followed by the silent guy Taku.


    They all had genuinely worried expressions on their faces as all their eyes shifted from me, who was sessful at my act, to the girl, who seemed like she was peacefully sleeping on the bed.


    If they saw what we were doing before they entered¡­ I wonder what kind of expression they would have now?


    That was a close call but let¡¯s hope they wouldn¡¯t notice the ring bulge on my pants.

 Chapter 417: Chased

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chased</h4>


    With the arrival of the three, what we¡¯re about to do was stopped. Their timing was impable that I had no idea if I should be thankful for them or not.


    Ah. No. Truthfully, I wasn¡¯t thankful that they arrived. That part of me was still throbbing. I could still feel Hina¡¯s mouth and her slit rubbing onto it. I wanted to release what umted inside me.


    However, the present situation wouldn¡¯t allow that.


    Looking at the girl still acting like she¡¯s unconscious on the bed, if she hadn¡¯t gotten a wake-up call from what she tried to do with me right now then she¡¯s also the same as me, vexed that we got interrupted.


    ¡°Hmm? Why is it a bit steamy here? Is the AC not working?¡±


    Perhaps noticing the atmosphere at this side of the infirmary, Saki turned towards the innocent air conditioner.


    After seeing that it was working properly, her eyes shifted onto me. Or my face, specifically.


    Naturally, because of what we did, beads of sweat formed from my neck and forehead. Moreover, if they looked at Hina closely, they would see that she¡¯s the same and they would notice that her lips were kind of sore from all the kisses we exchanged.


    Anyway, I just needed to act oblivious at this point and hopefully leave this ce without any of them finding out what we were doing before they arrived.


    I could talk to Hina againter, personally or over the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s working. Stop looking around.¡± Kikuchi said before she moved towards the bed and checked on Hina. ¡°Onoda-kun, what exactly happened? Why did she copse?¡±


    With a bit of doubt in her voice, Kikuchi put me in her eyes. The way she looked at me was as if she was looking at the culprit.


    Her eyes then scanned the room and found the other can of drink that Hina failed to drink.


    ¡°That drink had already warmed, why didn¡¯t you wake her up to drink it? Besides, where¡¯s the school nurse and why are you two alone here?¡±


    This girl. That¡¯s not a simple questioning anymore, she¡¯s clearly interrogating me about what happened to Hina. And perhaps in her mind, I was really the reason why her friend ended up in the infirmary.


    Well, if not for this situation being a farce Hina and I created to have the time for ourselves, I would feel the injustice I was receiving from Kikuchi.


    ¡°Hayashi-sensei diagnosed that Hina is currently stressed over something. I think you know why she is.¡±


    Since she¡¯s aware of how Hina was after that coward, Kikuchi easily connected what I hinted at her to him and it was shown with how he nodded and worriedly stared at her friend.


    More than being best friends with Nami, I guess these two were the real best of friends. Kikuchi was probably seen as distant to Hina despite being always with her because of her open hobby of liking degenerate stuff such as Boy¡¯s Love pairing.


    Most of the boys in our ss were trying to steer clear of her path in fear that they would also be included in her fantasy work.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wake her up because it¡¯s clearly rude when she finally got her sleep. When she wakes up she will be fully refreshed. Furthermore, Hayashi-sensei left after some unknown beep sounded in her pocket. You know the rumors about her, right? I¡¯m already thankful that she was here when I brought Hina. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    I continued answering her questions and when I finished, I shrugged my shoulders and stood up.


    My cock had more or less calmed down and they¡¯re all focused on my face so none of them noticed it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you then¡­ My job here is done.¡±


    I noticed Hina moving for a bit. Her reaction to what I just said. Perhaps she already guessed that I would leave the infirmary and she was deliberating whether to fake waking up to stop me.


    ¡°Wait. Aren¡¯t you somewhat mean to him, Noriko? Onoda-kun helped Hina.¡±


    Before Hina could react, Saki stepped forward and called out Kikuchi. The silent guy Taku behind her reacted a bit to that but he ultimately kept his silence.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine Saki. I¡¯ll be going, Eguchi-sensei might mark me as absent. Have Hina drink that when she wakes up.¡± I put my hand on Saki¡¯s shoulder to stop her from arguing with Kikuchi for me before pointing to the warm canned drink next to the infirmary bed.


    Shifting my gaze slightly to the girl lying down on it who slightly opened her eyes to look at me, I furtively nodded to her.


    Let¡¯s just hope she understood what I meant for that.


    In any case, we couldn¡¯t continue anymore. Kikuchi was already nning to stay here with her. As for the two, perhaps they would also stay.


    Without waiting for Kikuchi to say sorry or something to rebut what Saki said, my feet already moved and brought me out of the infirmary. Following the path towards the stairs to go down, I heard Saki calling out to me. Nheless, I didn¡¯t stop for her. There¡¯s no reason to.


    Well, if they say they would leave again then I would return but that¡¯s probably not gonna happen when our PE was supposed to be a free time. For all I know, they probably asked Eguchi-sensei to excuse themselves to see Hina.


    When I returned to the first floor of the Administration Building, I thought of looking for Shio but decided against it after thinking for a while.


    Through that short contemtion, I noticed that the thing Hina and I didn¡¯t finish was somewhat affecting how my mind runs. I was too horny to think straight at the moment¡­ It¡¯s not that it¡¯s hard to endure. Just that, after getting close to doing it, it already umted a lot at the tip.


    I better find somewhere to calm myself down.


    Leaving the Administration Building, I made my way back to the School Building.


    Because all of them were at the Gymnasium, the ssroom was as empty as it could get.


    As I returned to my seat, I scanned the whole room.


    If Aya or Satsuki was here, we would surely be using this room for ourselves.


    Well, I already did it with Aya earlier so it¡¯s Satsuki or perhaps Nami.


    Considering those three went to see Hina, Nami was probably with Aya and Satsuki. That girl would not choose to stay with Tadano or Ogawa after what happened.


    After taking out my PE Uniform below my desk, I stood up and left the ssroom.


    I already had an excuse not to go to the PE ss. However, since I was freed of my duty of looking after the sick ssmate, the others might find fault with me.


    Traversing the few meters towards the Boy¡¯s Changing Room, it didn¡¯t take long for me to reach it.


    However, before I could enter, I heard someone running from behind me. I could say ¡®as I expected¡¯ but given that she¡¯s with the other two, I didn¡¯t really think that she would follow after me.


    Saki.


    When the sound of running footsteps stopped, the girl¡¯s huffing sounds as she tried to catch her breath reced it.


    ¡°I¡­ Haa... found you!¡±


    In between herbored breaths, the girl raised her head and shouted while sporting a truly ted smile.


    And soon after shouting that, the girl who looked like she ran around from everywhere to look for me slumped down on the ground.

 Chapter 418: Lost

    <h4>Chapter 418: Lost</h4>


    ¡°Did you actually take a marathon around the school to find me?¡± I put a smirk on my face as I walked towards Saki and held out my hand for her to take.


    Looking at her drenched face and her bunned hair almost loose, this girl seemed to have frantically searched for my whereabouts.


    If I had to guess, she even reached the Gymnasium and after not finding me there, she ran back to the ssroom until she found me going to the Changing Room.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not listening to me! You left swiftly. Noriko didn¡¯t mean to doubt and be suspicious of you.¡± Saki answered as she took my hand and stood up.


    She surely thought that I left because of what Kikuchi said and now she¡¯s trying to clear whatever grievance she imagined that I rued from that simple question and answer scene.


    ¡°I know. She¡¯s just concerned about her friend.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    Why did I leave?


    That¡¯s surely the question she wanted to ask.


    This girl, if I didn¡¯t know her tendency to take the chance presented to her, I would think that she was solely thinking about her friends.


    And knowing her character, she found this the chance to be with me.


    But for her toe at this time when I was still somewhat influenced by my libido, she might regret it if I ended up not holding myself back.


    She¡¯s not my girl and our rtionship was clearly not at the level of Hina or what I felt for Arisa-senpai so I had to make a clear divide here.


    Furthermore, I might just be overthinking things and assuming wrongly about her. Or am I?


    In any case, I better talk to her normally, for now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Kikuchi intended to stay there to look after Hina, right?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Saki nodded after thinking for a bit.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s your answer. You should go back now, I thought of changing into this and going to the Gymnasium. Furthermore, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to be at this side of the School Building.¡±


    I fixed the few strands of her covering her eyes after her bun slightly loose and fixed her posture.


    It was an unnecessary move from me but I¡­ I feel responsible for her that even run around the school to look for me.


    However, the effect of what I did was immediately shown, Saki immediately took a step back as the girl, who I thought didn¡¯t have any inclination of shame, felt embarrassed.


    It onlysted for a few seconds though, she immediately recovered and coughed once to calm herself down.


    ¡°I will wait for you. Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    Her face was still a bit red but she said that with a calm expression despite being unable to meet my gaze.


    Seeing her like this, I could feel the urge to tease welling up inside me again.


    However, this time, I reeled it in. I had to even if it was hard.


    I was aware that it was truly dangerous at this moment. If I turned to her to satisfy my lust that got interrupted earlier then it wouldn¡¯t end with just us kissing.


    ¡°Alright. Wait for me he-- wait, why are youing in with me?¡± I opened the door and was about to enter it but Saki, who seemed determined to do something she hadn¡¯t done before, crammed herself to my side and entered the Changing Room even before me.


    And before she answered me, the girl pulled me in and pushed the door closed.


    ¡°No one saw me. There wouldn¡¯t be anyoneing here until the PE ss ended. Ruki, can I take this chance?¡±


    After boldly stating and asking me that question, Saki coiled her arms around my waist and tiptoed to reach my cheek.


    I could¡¯ve stopped her.


    I had the ability to do that but in the end¡­ I didn¡¯t.


    I still wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Despite what was going on inside my mind, I let her in and let us be in this situation.


    She could be said to be an opportunistic individual but her interest in me that she was boldly showing was something¡­ I somewhat appreciated.


    Had I been considering taking her as one of my girls, I wouldn¡¯t be thinking this much and just indulge myself in her embrace to satisfy what I was feeling.


    But I admit.


    At the moment, I was making a lot of contradictions between what I was thinking and what I was doing.


    If I asked to see Nami and Satsuki then I wouldn¡¯t be in this kind of dilemma. I could take them to one of the empty rooms and satisfy both of us¡­


    But now, I was here with Saki and I¡­ was still influenced by my lust.


    Nheless, the ce was too risky. I told myself to not do something in somece risky so¡­ my mind finally agreed to what I was about to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s risky here, Saki. Can you¡­ can you wait for me until I finish changing?¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Saki looked a bit disappointed as she slowly loosened her arms embracing me.


    ¡°... I will wait but will you give me the chance to¡­?¡±


    As her voice trailed, I could clearly notice her yearning to be intimate with me again. Just like the other few times we shared.


    This girl, not only was she opportunistic, but she¡¯s also somewhat selfish. Furthermore, she could act oblivious and be the Friend A of their circle.


    However, one w she had was that she¡¯s also oblivious to that silent guy¡¯s clear signs of attraction towards her.


    That guy followed them, not for Hina but for this girl. But instead of staying there, this girl chased after me¡­


    I was aware it was my fault that I was now entangled with her. If that urge to tease didn¡¯te up, this girl would just be the shipper of my rtionship with Nami.


    No. Perhaps Nami was at fault as well. She¡¯s the one who began the teasing. Nheless, I was the one who executed it¡­


    Ah¡­ Shit. My mind kept going on and on. I could think of a lot of things to sweep my desire away but one look at this girl whose desire was shining from her eyes and was being directed to me, it managed to instantlye back.


    ¡°I will. I will give you the chance. But not here. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will wait in the ssroom, Ruki.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even finished my words but she already uttered her response.


    And before leaving the Changing Room, Saki¡¯s arms hooked to the back of my neck and pulled my head down. Grabbing that chance for herself, Saki¡¯s lips pressed against mine and in just a few seconds, the kiss evolved to us hungrily kissing each other.


    In the end, I still lost to my desire.


    After five minutes of intense and passionate kisses, my little brother that I hurriedly packed inside my pants was once again enraged to the point that Saki eventually noticed it pressing against her.


    By the time she left the room, Saki¡¯s eyes became fixed onto that part as a slightly erotic smile shed upon her lips.


    Ah. I should¡¯ve finished what I was doing with Hina...

 Chapter 419: Breaking the Norm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 419: Breaking the Norm (1)</h4>


    Changing to my PE Uniform didn¡¯t take that long, it¡¯s just a white shirt and light green track pants. After storing my uniform inside the locker allocated for me, I left the Boys¡¯ Changing Room and returned to our ssroom.


    As if she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t wait anymore, I was weed by Saki right after I entered from the door of our ssroom. With her arms coiling around me without any warning, Saki pushed her head just next to my ears and whispered to me. ¡°I must be looking too thirsty for you and you might see me as someone easy but¡­ I just can¡¯t let this chance pass, Ruki. Forgive me.¡±


    Saki uttered an apology but at the same time, she grew even bolder.


    This Monday when I teased her, she¡¯s not this brave instead, she was even too embarrassed to react to how I teased her.


    However, the shyness that she first showed before dissipated and broke down during this week wherein we always see and interact with each other. Any sort of inhibitions she might still have concerning her interest in me was already reduced to the point that she was only making sure that Nami and the others from their circle never find out about her entanglements with me.


    Little did she know that both Nami and Hina were aware of it ever since that day.


    Moreover, if my guess about that silent guy was correct and he was always watching Saki, then he would already find my closeness to her as something strange.


    ¡°I told you. I will not be able to hold back this time. Are you ready for it?¡±


    As I returned her embrace. I slipped my hand to her back and inside her shirt.


    When Saki felt my hand climbing upwards while directly touching her skin, she made a surprised expression followed by tightening of her arms.


    With our bodies this close together, she once again felt that bulge inside my track pants. This time, she could feel it better through the cotton.


    ¡°I want to see¡­ I want to see you not holding back.¡±


    If at first she sounded unsure, when she repeated andpleted her sentence, Saki cupped my cheeks and nted her lips on mine.


    With the way she said it, the little reason that I had left about restraining myself was once again engulfed by my burning desire that needed its release.


    I could still control myself but if I did¡­ I would be thoroughly ufortable. And with Saki, a pretty girl, telling me that she wanted to see me not holding back, I already lost.


    Perhaps if I see one of my girls, only then would I be able to stop.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do it here.¡±


    Whispering these words to her ears, I watched how Saki turned crimson as she slowly nodded her head.


    -


    -


    Around five minutester, I brought Saki to one of the empty clubrooms I was using with my girls.


    And this clubroom was the same clubroom where she caught Nami and me on a single chair, with the girl straddling me.


    That was the time when Nami gave me her first blowjob experience. That was also the time where I got to taste what¡¯s hidden beneath her uniform. Andstly, that was the time where Nami first teased this girl about kissing.


    Furthermore, this clubroom was the same clubroom we were using during lunch. Hina and I moved out from here to go to the infirmary but now, I am back with another girl.


    The table that we were using was still in the middle as well as the chairs where I and the girls were sitting earlier.


    Perhaps remembering that memory, Saki reached for my sleeve.


    Turning back to the girl, her head was lowered and her body was somewhat trembling whether in excitement or nervousness.


    ¡°Saki, if you want to stop, it¡¯s not toote. We still can.¡±


    At this point, I didn¡¯t know whether I was saying this to myself or to the girl who was eager to take this chance with me.


    I told her I wouldn¡¯t hold back and that means¡­ I would make her my woman.


    It was a bit messed up, for sure. And this would be the first instance that this would happen.


    Did I really change from being the desire-driven guy from before or I was still the same? That¡¯s a question I was afraid to answer right now.


    Because apart from that small voice of reason that had spoken just now, I was already itching to pounce towards this girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in you. And you, you¡¯re the first one that returned the same interest towards me. But I¡¯m aware. I¡¯m doing Nanami wrong by taking up all the chances you presented to me¡­¡±


    She was selfish and opportunistic but that didn¡¯t she didn¡¯t have a voice of reason. And now that I brought her here, the same thing that was happening to me began to cloud her mind, albeit we had a different reason.


    For me, I was breaking something I probably built this past month or years


    I am about to take someone I had only a slight interest in and not someone I was actively going after.


    For Saki, she was thinking that Nami¡¯s trust and their friendship were about to be broken now that she¡¯s going after her boyfriend.


    With different reasons but the same dilemma, we¡¯re now caught in a standstill.


    ¡°Saki. I know you noticed and you¡¯re aware of why I brought you here. I couldn¡¯t keep it in my pants any longer.¡±


    That¡¯s a weird confession for sure. If it was heard by any other girl, a p wasn¡¯t enough. I would probably be reported to the authority for sexual harassment.


    ¡°You¡¯re interested in me, I might¡¯ve been exploiting it by indulging you whenever a chance will present itself¡­ But I will never say I didn¡¯t like it. In fact, I enjoyed it. Every bit of it.¡±


    We¡¯re now in a closed room with only the two of us. A step was all I needed and I would be standing in front of her. A little movement from my arms and she would be embraced by me.


    ¡°I¡­ I also enjoyed it. That¡¯s why I chased and looked for you.¡± Saki answered and this time, she lifted her lowered head.


    Following that, Saki reached for the string holding the bun of her hair. As she slowly removed it, her long hair lustrously fell down to her shoulders. She was already a looker even with that hair done up in a bun.


    However, now that she voluntarily let it fall down, Saki¡¯s charm raised for more than just a few notches.


    She then stepped forward and brought us back to how close we were inside the Boy¡¯s Changing Room and our ssroom¡­


    Saki lifted her head to meet my gaze.


    And I noticed. Her eyes were now filled with the same desire that I was directing to her.


    Saki moved her arms and coiled it to my back and like her, my arms moved on their own to hold her.


    Without any more words exchanged between us, our lips pressed against each other with the same ardor as earlier.

 Chapter 420: Breaking the Norm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Breaking the Norm (2)</h4>


    With our kisses easily turning passionate by the second, I took the reins from the inexperienced girl as I moved us to the middle of the room.


    Sitting on one of the chairs avable, Saki unhesitatingly sat on myp and straddled me, just like what she saw from Nami before.


    Moving from her lips down to her neck, Saki voluntarily lifted her head giving me ess to it. With her hair let down to her shoulder, some of it covered a part of her neck. Nheless, none of what¡¯s hidden beneath her lustrous hair became untouched. Her ears, the back of her ears and that side of her neck.


    While I was savoring this girl¡¯s taste, she proved herself to be carrying the same desire as me.


    Saki slipped her arms inside my shirt and gradually took it off me.


    She once saw me without it and ording to one of her whispers, it couldn¡¯t be erased from her mind.


    At that time, she only saw my back. Now that she¡¯s seeing it up close, the girl¡¯s hands became busy touching me in areas she was so curious about.


    Naturally, she also saw the hickeys around my shoulder and down on my chest where Satsuki made her mark. However, being someone who didn¡¯t have any experience with it, she thought it was a natural mark. She carefully traced the kiss marks with her finger. Perhaps thinking that I would be hurt if she pressed against it.


    When I began removing her shirt off her, Saki stood up and sat herself atop the table. I followed after her and kissed her starting from her belly button, her navel and up to her normal-sized twin hills.


    ¡°Saki, I¡¯ll take this off.¡± Although I said, my hand already went behind her, unhooking her bra.


    As soon as that happened, Saki jolted in surprise but in the end, she bit her lips and nodded at me.


    Her eyes heatedly put me in her gaze, watching me slowly crawl my fingers beneath her loose bra.


    We¡¯re now at this point and any unnecessary thoughts or the dilemma we had before doing this was already out of our minds.


    If I had to make her my woman then so be it. It''s a whimsical decision but I wouldn¡¯t just abandon or distance myself from her after this.


    During lunch, I did it once with Aya. It was definitely satisfying with the adorable girl in my arms.


    After that, I almost did it with Hina. Her saliva and love juices have already dried up but it¡¯s still there.


    That situation was totally different from what I was doing before. The wait for the right time and the preparation for a memorable ce to do it were all but thrown away.


    And soon after that, I was now with another girl. Another girl who couldn¡¯t be called as one of my girls yet.


    Our rtionship was born from that teasing which led us to make out inside the Baseball Club¡¯s dugout.


    I tried. I wouldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try to discourage her from this. And I also wouldn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t try resisting my desire.


    However, the most important thing was that I still lost against it¡­


    Will they be disappointed in me? Satsuki, Nami, Akane and everyone else.


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    In any case, I couldn¡¯t just stop now¡­


    Looking at the girl crimson red from watching me undress her, my lips stretched into a smile.


    Saki, at this moment, is too sexy. She¡¯s unique in her own way and I wouldn¡¯t darepare her to the other girls.


    ¡°W-why are you smiling?¡± Perhaps she was confused upon seeing my sudden smile. Saki asked.


    ¡°If I say I find you too sexy for my eyes at this moment, will you believe me?¡±


    ¡°... No wonder they call you a pervert.¡± Saki averted her gaze but her already crimson face turned even redder. Perhaps, the temperature of the room had just risen from how she hid her expression.


    ¡°I am a pervert. I won¡¯t deny that¡­ By the way, hold it like this, Saki¡±


    After agreeing to her answer, I took her hand and let her hold her shirt up.


    Instead ofpletely taking it off her, I thought of letting her hold it. Coupled with her extremely embarrassed face, the view of her holding her shirt up was truly so sexy that my lower body made an extreme reaction to it.


    As I reached in to kiss her again, my hand that was still moving around just beneath her breasts gradually moved up, slipping beneath her bra.


    While my hand slowly traversed her soft and exquisite twin peaks, feeling the heavenly squishy texture of it, Saki reflexively bit onto my lower lip.


    Despite the pain that her bite brought me, my hands continued upwards, brushing past her slightly erect nipples and pulling her bra out of the way.


    When my palm grazed past those two sensitive parts, Saki finally couldn¡¯t hold it as she attempted to moan despite our locked lips and entangled tongues.


    There¡¯s no one beside us in this room so I let go of her lips, allowing her to release her voice.


    ¡°W-wait¡­ Ruki¡­ It¡¯s a¡­ ahhh!¡±


    Saki tried to stop me but before she could finish her sentence, I already moved down and put one of her sensitive nipples in my mouth.


    Perhaps, she felt the warm and tickling sensation it brought her when I began nibbling it like I would her lips and ears, Saki¡¯s moans began to fill the room.


    Her body began trembling as if she was being electrocuted from the pleasure she was receiving from me.


    And when she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, she grabbed the back of my head and pushed my face deeper into her. At the same time as that, her legs crossed behind me, pulling me closer to her.


    Due to that, my erection finally touched her slit that was still hiding beneath her track pants.


    Despite that, Saki began moving her hips to rub her onto it.


    Since I was sure that it would make a stain on her and she would have the trouble to go outter, I stopped kneading and pinching her breasts and pulled down her track pants along with her panties.


    This time, I didn¡¯t stop and removed itpletely.


    Only then did I take the time to admire her lower body.


    That silent guy¡­ What will be his reaction if he finds us here? Disappointment? Rage? Will he finally be able to voice out what he¡¯s keeping from her? I don¡¯t know.


    Is he looking for her? Perhaps.


    Will he be able to guess that I am with her? That¡¯s still up to debate.


    Either way, our whole ss was at the Gymnasium and they would be returning more than an hour from now.


    Saki and I have the time for ourselves. To savor this and topletely release this desire that umted for the both of us.


    ¡°W-what did you do?¡±


    Althoughte, her reaction was immediately to close her legs and cover her most sacred ce.


    However, with me in between her legs, Saki could only use her free hand to cover it.


    ¡°Do you still need to ask? Look¡­¡±


    Tracing her lean thighs with my fingers, I eventually reached that covered-up ce of hers.


    Although she¡¯s covering it with her hand, it couldn¡¯t prevent my finger from slipping past it to trace her pretty slit that was now moist from her love juice.


    Showing it in front of her, Saki shamefully closed her eyes.


    Despite being embarrassed, she kept her hold on her shirt. This girl¡­ my desire that was probably redirected to her was now bing genuine¡­


    There¡¯s no doubt. I¡¯m a pervert.

 Chapter 421: Imada Saki* (1)

    <h4>Chapter 421: Imada Saki* (1)</h4>


    ¡°Last chance.¡±


    Perhaps I already said these two words many times. And I was aware that I was actually asking myself these.


    With only one nod from her, I would immediately stop.


    However, Saki never backed away.


    For her, this was probably her only chance. Her only chance to be like this with me. The situation was currently perfect. My known girlfriend was away and we weren¡¯t pressed on time.


    For this situation to happen, the fault certainlyy upon my shoulders. I had culminated her interest in me these past few days that it ended up for her to expect this now that we¡¯re alone.


    Is it really just interest on her part? I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s feeling guilty but¡­ unlike Arisa-senpai, Saki had already resolved herself to go through with this.


    As to what would happen next, that¡¯s something she hadn¡¯t thought of yet. Probably.


    ¡°D-do it. I¡¯m ready, Ruki.¡± Saki lightly shook her head.


    I had long pulled my pants down and my raging erection that looked as if it was about to erupt anytime was already resting on top of her slit.


    A slight movement of my hips was enough for it to graze her sensitive little bean. And perhaps feeling the hotness of my rod on her skin just below her navel, Saki began to follow my movements and shook her body with undisguised excitement.


    If I was currently horny, the girl was the same. Her expecting eyes never left my cock ever since I pulled it out. It¡¯s like she¡¯s admiring it while at the same time, there¡¯s a trace of fear in it. Fear of something she hadn¡¯t experienced yet.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ It¡¯s hot and big. Is this supposed to be like this?¡±


    Upon raising that question, Saki¡¯s hip movements began syncing with mine. She¡¯s unsatisfied with how slow I moved my hips.


    Following that, her fear over it seemingly lessened as her hand dropped on my cock and pressed it further against her, burying my length in her slit.


    Due to that, the way our private parts rubbed against each other became even more pleasurable for her. She could now feel my entire length even if I hadn¡¯t entered her yet.


    With our hips increasing their pace, a lustful smile peeked from her lips as she relished upon the pleasure she was currently feeling.


    It wasn¡¯t new for her. She knew where to press my cock to make it more pleasurable for her.


    Well, it¡¯s her body and she probably already pleasured herself before.


    ¡°For me, yes. I don¡¯t know about the others. Are you thinking of backing down now?¡±


    I answered her question before stopping my hips and pulling them back for a bit.


    Upon noticing that, Saki ignored my question and put on a confused expression as she lifted her gaze, waiting for an exnation why I pulled back.


    I didn¡¯t exin to her and only smiled before dropping a kiss on her lips. Following that, I guided her hand that was holding onto my erection to jerk it up and down, letting the head rub on her.


    And as soon as she got the hang of it, Saki bit her lips from the pleasure, especially whenever it would hit her clit and her narrow opening.


    As the pace she used her hand to rub my cock on her slit quickened, I could clearly feel how her lower body was jerking from it.


    A few minutester when I went back to thrusting my hips. I noticed how she climaxed, not just once, but on two different asions.


    During the first one, Saki held onto me to prevent her upper body from falling down while pressing my cock to her narrow opening. I felt as if it could suck me in naturally. However, in the end, it didn¡¯t happen. Saki just pressed it like that and soloed the pleasure she felt.


    Nheless, during the second instance, Saki let go of my cock and tightened her hold onto me before pulling me down with her.


    Using the long table as our bed, Saki¡¯s legs crossed behind me as I continued moving my hips while catering to her climax.


    At this point, the table was already stained with what she released.


    With me on top of her, Saki pulled my head down and initiated the kiss herself. Sucking my lips and tongue while letting her body rest from experiencing that climax, Saki was already drowning in pleasure. And¡­ naturally, twice wasn¡¯t enough for her.


    It¡¯s clear in her eyes that now¡­ she¡¯s waiting for the main event. When I whispered to her if she¡¯s ready, the girl understood it and she shyly nodded.


    The contrast of how aggressive she was earlier was so adorable that I ended up letting her continue on with what she was doing.


    Nheless, I began moving below.


    As seconds continued to pass, the sounds of our kisses filled the room and in between it, Saki¡¯s attempt to catch her breath after a long kiss and her suppressed moans could also be heard.


    Nibbling her ears, kissing her lips down to her neck and taking care of her twin peaks, I did everything to thoroughly savor her body. And like me, Saki returned all that in her own way.


    While I prepared her narrow hole with my fingers, our upper body became something like a delicacy for both of us.


    This time, asking her to stop already left my mind. I was already drowned in my lust for her. The only thing left was to plug my raging erection inside her hole.


    After admiring her pleasure-filled expression, her lustrous hair that was already a bit shiny from the sweat she umted, her huffing chest as she tried to catch her breath and her twin peaks that were still shiny from the saliva coating it, I raised my upper body and gestured to her to look down.


    She followed it and another crimson streak shed on her face.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡±


    Calling out my name because she couldn¡¯t find words to say, Saki''s eyes were glued to our impending connection.


    As soon as she felt my length pressed against her pulsating genitalia, Saki raised her arms to hold onto my shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if you want to stop. This will hurt you, Saki.¡±


    As my hips pushed forward, my cock waiting at her entrance gradually entered her and became wrapped in her warm insides.


    From all the stimtion ever since my time with Hina, I knew that it would be hard to stop now that we¡¯re at this point.


    Nheless, I still tried reminding her.


    Because once I tear the thin film preventing me from going further inside, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop until I release everything I umted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m ready, Ruki. Make me yours¡­ Fuck me.¡±


    With those unexpected two words leaving her mouth, it became the switch that cut every reason I had left.


    As her voice still lingered in my ears, I gathered momentum from my hips and, despite how her face constricted from the pain, I powerfully thrust forward, bypassing and tearing her hymen, reaching her extremely tight depth.


    And as soon as my length filled her insides, an unrestrained moan from Saki filled the entire room


    ¡°Aaahh!¡±

 Chapter 422: Imada Saki (2)*

    <h4>Chapter 422: Imada Saki (2)*</h4>


    With my reason flying out of my mind, I only rest for a while to let the girl be ustomed to it before my hips began to move to fuck her like she asked me to.


    Lifting her legs up and letting them rest on my shoulders, I propped my hands to her side. In this position, it became easier for me to enter her.


    Saki was still feeling the pain. That¡¯s for sure. However, after that shout, the girl was seemingly invigorated. While resisting the pain every time I would pull my cock in and out of her, Saki once again boldly made her move by grasping onto my neck.


    Covering my mouth with hers, Saki then initiated a passionate kiss between us which I dly weed. Slowing down on my hips, I began to respond with the girl¡¯s whims.


    Because I know, that was her attempt to forget the pain from the loss of her virginity. Focusing only on the pleasure it was about to bring her, the girl kept on asking for my lips as she endured that first few minutes where my cock pounded her non-stop.


    Like I said, now that we¡¯re at this point, there¡¯s no way I would be holding back.


    Nheless, that kiss from her somehow cleared my lust-filled mind. Instead of letting loose with this girl who offered herself to me, I carefully put her legs down letting it embraced me instead.


    Following that, I slipped one of my arms beneath her head, letting her use it as her pillow before I leaned down and began doing her in a missionary position.


    When she felt the sudden gentleness of my movements, Saki beautifully smiled and whispered lovingly. ¡±¡­ I like this, Ruki. I can feel your warmth.¡±


    ¡°I lost control of myself earlier. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I honestly told her what came over me earlier.


    I was thoroughly influenced by my libido. Although I kept on trying to dissuade her, in the end, we still ended up like this.


    The pain she felt and the way she tried to endure it was enough to hold me back from thoroughly ravishing her without any restraint. That was something I had only done when the girl was also epting of it, like Haruko, Yae or Akane.


    As I stroked her hair, caressed her face and fondled her body, I dropped my lips and shared another passionate kiss with the girl.


    The excitement she had now was even as fiery as before.


    Perhaps, my consideration made her like this. Nheless, I now decided to make this better for her.


    More than releasing my umted lust, satisfying her and letting her first not be something where we both became lost with our lust were what I was aiming for.


    Through my kisses and my gentle movements that were letting that part of hers be used to my cock, Saki showed her understanding of the situation.


    Embracing me with all she had, I then carried her up from the table. Without pulling my cock out, I brought her to the side and let her sit there again.


    Climbing down from the table, we returned to our original position.


    Voluntarily opening her legs even without me asking her, I kissed the chance-taker girl again and once again entered her depths. Doing it in this position, it became easier for the girl to reach my lips or any part of my body she wanted to reach.


    At this point, Saki was now more or less used to what we were doing. She began to follow the rhythm of her hips, letting both of us feel it better.


    Below, the blood from her broken hymen was already washed away from the love juices she produced again.


    With the two of us knowing what the other wanted, we increased the pace of our movements.


    Amidst the squelching sounds of my cock going in and out of her, the two of us were both busy at our upper bodies. From kisses to her lips, neck and every other part of hers, I also focused on her fully erect nipples, tasting the sweetness of her body.


    Every time I would suck on her, I would time it with my forward thrust, resulting in more pleasure for the girl.


    Despite her inherent tightness, my cock that was relentlessly drilling into her gradually ease up on its passage. After a few minutes of doing this with her, she¡¯s starting to take on the shape of my cock.


    The time is on our side so I relished and poured my desire to the girl in my arms. And like me, Saki did the same. Whatever was bugging our minds before doing this, all of those were put to the back of our minds as we tried to satisfy each other.


    After a few more minutes, the pleasure had already built up and was about to burst.


    That¡¯s only for me though. During the few minutes, Saki once again reached her climax when I hit her sensitive spot.


    Due to that, the following minutes, I only focused on it, resulting in her continuing squeezing me tight. Her body weakly fell and leaned onto me since every time I thrust on her, the girl would jolt in extreme pleasure.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming, Saki.¡±


    ¡°O-outside, Ruki¡­¡±


    Saki instantly replied despite still feeling weak from her earlier climax.


    I nodded at her and let her lie back down to the table.


    After another minute of plunging my cock in and out of her, I finally couldn¡¯t hold it in. However, with thatst thrust that I did, Saki, who was moaning continuously, trembled once more as she climaxed for the fourth time. And despite her tight squeezing due to her climax, I still managed to pull out, releasing my semen on the floor.


    As I watched her catch her breath while her arms were covering her face, I climbed up the table andy down beside her and pulled her in my arms. As if she¡¯s waiting for it, the girl naturally wrapped her arms around me and settled herself inside my embrace while pressing her forehead on my naked chest.


    ¡°Saki, thank you.¡±


    Honestly, I wanted to apologize to her. However, it¡¯s not appropriate after all that we¡¯ve done. So instead of that, I thanked her. I thanked her wholeheartedly.


    A few secondster, Saki giggled and poke my cheek with her finger, ¡°Your heart is beating fast, are you nervous, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°Not nervous. But I¡­ I can¡¯t find words to say.¡±


    ¡°This chance. I¡¯m the one who insisted on this. You don¡¯t need to be troubled. I¡¯m interested in you. Too much that I¡­ I ended up snatching you from my friend.¡±


    Halfway through her words, the volume of her voice lowered and became full of guilt.


    Since we¡¯ve already calmed down, the guilt that she shoved away earlier was now flooding inside her.


    ¡°Saki. Do you like me?¡±


    After fucking her¡­ do I still need to ask? She wouldn¡¯t let me if she didn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe? I had sex with you, I gave you my first time¡­ I will never do this to somebody I don¡¯t like.¡± Saki shook her head but the words contained in it¡­ she¡¯s unsure.


    Like she said, if she didn¡¯t at least like me, she would be backing out after I continuously asked her about stopping.


    ¡°Saki, I want to know more about you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Do you still need to? You already know every part of me.¡± Perhaps she¡¯s thinking I was joking, the girl giggled again.


    Nheless, the guilt was still eating away at her. It was easily noticeable when she couldn¡¯t raise her gaze and look straight at me. Moreover, she¡¯s currently trembling in my arms. Not the trembling she had earlier, of course.


    And along with her, my mind also became filled with different thoughts. Thoughts about her.


    Is it an impulse on her part? Why did she give it to me despite her iming that she didn¡¯t really know if she likes me? What¡¯s her story?

 Chapter 423: Womans Intuition?

    <h4>Chapter 423: Woman''s Intuition?</h4>


    After resting for a while, Saki and I left the Club Building together and turned our heels towards the direction of the Gymnasium.


    Before leaving that room, I asked her if that part of hers was hurting or if she wouldn¡¯t have any trouble walking.


    As an answer to that, she gave me a somewhat forced reassuring smile.


    It was forced and I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t help but start worrying about her.


    Because of that, I dyed leaving the room to let the girl rest more. When I brought that up, Saki was about to refuse and go out even if she¡¯s walking funnily. To stop her, I ran up to her and offered her a massage near that part where I was deep inside earlier.


    With her whole face turning red once more, Saki immediately rejected it and just settled with taking up my suggestion to stay a little longer.


    Well, that massage was just my way of giving her another choice and stopping her from leaving the room while still clearly feeling the slight pain from her first time.


    With another couple of minutes added to our time, our talk about what would happen next continued.


    Nheless, it wasn¡¯t as fruitful as I had hoped. Her interest in me was still as high as before but she was clearly unsure whether she likes me or not. Moreover, there¡¯s the guilt that filled her mind after having sex with her friend¡¯s boyfriend.


    That¡¯s why I thought of telling her my abnormality. However, before I could even start, Saki looked me in the eye and said, ¡®Ruki, about us¡­ Can we talk about this some other time? I¡¯m interested in you and that will not change even after this¡­ I¡¯m guilty but as you can see, I¡¯m not regretting it.¡¯


    She then forced a smile before pulling my head closer which ended up with us kissing passionately again.


    With my words always blocked by her, I concluded that I wouldn¡¯t be able to¡­ straighten up whatever our rtionship now. I got her number and added her to Messenger. That way, I could just continue from there.


    What happened between us could be said to be a new experience even for me. My interest in her started by teasing her and it quickly escted from that¡­


    I could me myself for being too horny to decline her invitation but it wouldn¡¯t solve anything.


    Perhaps what I was feeling after doing it with Saki would be the same with Otsuka-senpai. And that would clearly weigh on my mind again.


    I was aware that there were those people who could have sex with someone without letting any strings be attached after doing it. Like casual sex.


    But¡­ It''s different for me. Especially now that I began feeling more than just the desire to steal.


    In the end, Saki sealed my mouth and prevented me from saying anything more until we left the room. And even though I could push her away and force us to talk about this in a serious manner, I was aware that it wouldn¡¯t produce any fruitful result.


    Perhaps she wanted to keep it casual between us but with her not saying anything and preventing me from saying anything else, I could only guess that she¡¯s holding back.


    She did say that we could talk about this some other time so¡­ I would look forward to that.


    After leaving the Club Building and while we¡¯re on our way to the Gymnasium, we ran into someone. Perhaps he''s been looking for Saki all this time, the silent guy, Taku, appeared from the direction of the Gymnasium.


    Because of what we did, Saki was startled when he showed up with a wide smile upon seeing her.


    However, she instantly regainedposure as she greeted the guy as normally as she could.


    She tried being the same energetic Saki but when she took a huge step, the girl¡¯s knees trembled.


    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s weak, she felt the pain considering I saw how it shed on her face briefly.


    Upon seeing that, the silent guy moved forward to catch her but before he could do it, I was already holding her steady, in my arms.


    It¡¯s a reflex and perhaps, it¡¯s my possessiveness reacting to Saki. I didn¡¯t want to see the silent guy holding her close before my eyes.


    I checked his expression and as expected, he had a hint of envy on his face upon seeing Saki holding onto me tightly.


    As if we¡¯re thinking the same thing, the two of us separated naturally. It¡¯s like we rehearsed it and the girlughed it off as her being clumsy.


    Following that, perhaps she learned her lesson, she didn¡¯t make any exaggerated movements anymore and just walked normally until we reached the Gymnasium.


    ¡°Well then, Ruki, that¡¯s our spot. Do you want to go with us?¡±


    Saki pointed to the spot where Ogawa and Tadano were currently sitting. That spot felt deste due to how that Ogawa was seemingly exuding a menacing aura around him. Tadano was perhaps immune to it but he also didn¡¯t have a great expression.


    I nced at Saki first who was winking at me, perhaps telling me to act normally. The girl didn¡¯t know that if it was just acting then I could beat her many times over. ¡°There¡¯s my group and Nami. Besides, you¡¯re aware that they don¡¯t like me.¡±


    I pointed at the three girls sitting together away from Ogawa¡¯s spot. Sakuma was fairly nearby so¡­ it¡¯s still safe to say that there¡¯s our group.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ So you¡¯re aware, huh? Then let mee with you.¡± Saki giggled before turning towards the silent guy. ¡°Taku, do you want toe with us? Hina and Noriko are at the infirmary. Nanami is there¡­ I don¡¯t want to be the muse of our circle. Besides, look at that deste atmosphere around them¡­¡± She then acted as if she¡¯s shivering.


    Faced with that question, the silent guy was deliberating about what he would answer. His head kept on alternating between Saki and the two guys in their circle.


    In the end, he shook his head and went over towards Ogawa and Tadano.


    That guy¡­ Is he afraid of them? Or he¡¯s just that considerate. In any case, he looked like he was already influenced by those two. He clearly likes Saki but he¡¯s not doing anything to get her entire attention.


    When we reached that spot, Aya, Satsuki and Nami all had a smile blooming on their faces upon seeing me. Sakuma, who was nearby, also moved closer after seeing me arrive. That guy thinks of me as a friend and with what happened between her and Satsuki, he couldn¡¯t be brave enough to at least be friends with her again.


    Ah¡­ wait. They¡¯re not really friends before. They only always nag at each other.


    Soon afterward, the three girls asked about Hina and why I am here when Nami already told Eguchi-sensei about the infirmary.


    However, before I could answer them, Saki jumped out from behind me and sat herself next to Nami and told her what happened¡­ Of course, what we did was emitted from her story.


    ¡°I get that, Saki. But why are you with him?¡±


    Nami was aware of my previous entanglements with Saki and she wasn¡¯t reallymenting about it. In fact, she was even d that the girl also found me attractive. But the way she asked this time, it sounded like she¡¯s interrogating her.


    What is this? Woman¡¯s intuition?

 Chapter 424: Am I Air?

    <h4>Chapter 424: Am I Air?</h4>


    Upon being put under the menacing gazes of not only Nami but Satsuki as well, Saki tried toe up with an excuse before looking at me.


    Looking at her stuttering, the girl was extremely nervous. Perhaps she¡¯s thinking that we would be found out immediately.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. I ran into her when I returned to the ssroom to get my PE uniform.¡±


    That was the truth anyway but upon hearing it, the somewhat suspicious look of the two girls lingered in their eyes.


    Nheless, Satsuki and Nami still dropped their menacing eyes and interrogative atmosphere after I answered, giving the chance-taker girl a sense of relief.


    Little did she know that the two would most likely ask me about it in private.


    With our whole ss around, it would gather more attention to us and it would risk our rtionship being exposed. Understanding thatplication, Nami and Satsuki were of the same mind about keeping everything about us in secret.


    However, when I sat down behind them, Aya, who was also listening, scurried to my side and whispered in my ears. ¡°Ruki, did something happen between the two of you? Saki, she¡¯s blushing.¡±


    It was too obvious or perhaps, it was really their intuition.


    Satsuki and Nami¡¯s line of thought was surely the same as Aya. And they managed to conclude that it¡¯s true with that simple question.


    Aya, on the other hand, was just curious so she went over to ask me.


    Being someone that couldn¡¯t really lie when ites to my girls, I nodded at her before whispering back that I would tell them about itter. Satsuki and Nami who noticed Aya¡¯s move also looked behind so¡­ I nodded at them and mouthed ter¡¯.


    As for Saki, she¡¯s now weakened at her seat. With her face still red, she stayed like that for at most five minutes to recover from the nervousness and perhaps the guilt she was feeling.


    Nami is an observer and although Satsuki isn¡¯t one, her intuition when ites to me is high.


    With how unnatural Saki acted, even I would be suspicious if I was in Nami or Satsuki¡¯s shoes.


    In any case, I¡¯m now readying myself to what will be the effect of my entanglement with Saki on the girls¡­ I might not tell them about the whole details of how we did it, just the fact that I did it with somebody who isn¡¯t one of my girls was enough to garner different kinds of reactions from them. Perhaps they will be disappointed in me.


    Haa¡­ No use thinking about this now. In the end, my possessiveness was already acting with Saki. I¡­ I will know more about her and¡­ make her mine.


    If it will not work and she will decide to just continue it as our secret, I will naturally have to decline. With all the girls I am in a rtionship with, it will be unfaithful to them if I keep a sexual rtionship with someone else outside our rtionship.


    Besides, I know for myself that I will not be content with just that. Either continue our rtionship as one of my girls or stop at what we¡¯re doing and turn back to bing a normal acquaintance from Nami and Hina¡¯s circle.


    -


    -


    With ss 4¡¯s PE ss happening in the middle of the Gymnasium, we, ss 1, were only sitting on the side, watching them suffer or chatting with each other.


    Eguchi-sensei already noticed me but she was focused on observing ss 4, especially with the new activity she thought up for them.


    And with the girls around me chatting among themselves, I kept my mouth shut and just watched the four girls being engaged in their conversation.


    Well, since they dropped the topic about meing here with Saki, the chance-taker girl had already blended with them.


    Moreover, Chii, who was probably bored with where she was, joined them after some time.


    Fukuda, who''s clearly infatuated with the girl, followed her and sat in the same row as me and Sakuma.


    ¡°Yo, Onoda. Your group is slowly gathering every attractive girl in our ss.¡± Fukuda smirked as he made thatment.


    This guy saw me with Chii back then but¡­ he¡¯s acting as if that wasn¡¯t affecting him. He didn¡¯t even confront me about it.


    ¡°Is it my group? Why am I not included in their conversation?¡± I sarcastically answered.


    ¡°It''s a girl''s talk. Girl¡¯s talk, I tell you. You¡¯re not a girl, is that understandable?¡±


    Of course, I know about that, but why is this guy making conversation with me? I was already d that Sakuma was keeping his mouth shut. Moreover, with my mind upied with what I would do with Saki as well as with Hina, I couldn¡¯t care less for an idle talk.


    ¡°Is that so? Then it is not my group. Anyway, are you here to recruit me again?¡±


    I was aware that I wasn¡¯t being friendly with my words but Fukudaughed it off as he continued conversing with me.


    ¡°Alright. Whatever floats your boat¡­ I already know what you will answer. There¡¯s no point asking you about it every time.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to be low-key, Fukuda. Do you think he''s being low-key?¡± Sakuma interjected. Perhaps he¡¯s bored out of his guts, so he joined the conversation.


    And upon hearing that, I lost my motivation to open my mouth again. I better use my time thinking rather than catering to these two.


    Or five.


    Before I knew it, the trio of Ogawa, Tadano and the silent guy arrived near us. Taking my right, Ogawa smirked as if he¡¯s trying to intimidate me.


    This guy was being delusional again.


    ¡°Huh? Has the definition of low-key changed to being known to every ss? Because that¡¯s how Onoda is currently. If you ask if they know Onoda of ss 1, they will say yes and point out one piece of known information about him.¡± Fukuda, even after seeing the new arrivals, continued talking.


    And on my other side, Sakuma was engaged with the conversation. ¡°Like, Shiori-sensei¡¯s Pet?¡±


    These two¡­ I suddenly became their topic, huh? But known to every ss? Am I really that popr now? Ugh¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s more. The mysterious guy.¡± Fukuda added and this time, his eyes shifted to me with a meaningful smile on his face.


    ¡°How is he mysterious?¡± Joining the conversation, Ogawa pitched in a question.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s also what I¡¯m wondering about before but when I asked the girl who said it, she told me that it¡¯s because even the notorious Eguchi and Orimura-sensei are treating him with warmth. She said that she once saw him almostte and Eguchi-sensei who was known to be merciless against every student ever since she got the gate guard duty, reminded him in a calm and appreciative tone rather than her usual menacing tone that everyone is afraid about.¡±


    As I expected, that urrence with Eguchi-sensei would make their rounds¡­


    ¡°That happened? Heh, truly mysterious¡­¡± Tadano also chimed in but hisment sounded sarcastic.


    ¡°There¡¯s more. He seemed to always be seen with a girl.¡± Fukuda continued.


    At this point, the five girls in front of us already turned their heads and began listening to what they¡¯re talking about.


    ¡°Now that you say it¡­¡±


    Before Sakuma couldplete what he¡¯s about to say, I opened my mouth to stop this farce.


    ¡°Oi. Do you think I¡¯m air? Why did I be the topic of your conversation?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it rude to talk about someone when that someone was right here with them?


    That Fukuda probably had a goal for doing this and it¡¯s easy to guess that it¡¯s about Chii.

 Chapter 425: Can we know who your girlfriend is?

    <h4>Chapter 425: Can we know who your girlfriend is?</h4>


    Although I raised my voice asking why I became the topic of their conversation, they onlyughed it off and continued with the rumors floating around me.


    With me bing the topic of their conversation and they seemed to not have any inclination to stop, I started to get annoyed. However, the five girls in front of us¡­ they turned their attention here just because the topic was me¡­


    Looking at their expecting eyes as if they wanted to hear more and know more about me that they hadn¡¯t known yet, I decided to swallow my indignation.


    ¡°Eguchi-sensei is looking here. Your voice is too loud, Fukuda!¡±


    Sakuma remarked while pointing towards our PE Teacher whose menacing re was directed in our direction.


    At that moment, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s eyebrows were knitted together. Most probably, it was because of hearing her name being uttered.


    When her gaze met mine, she began moving in our direction.


    Among ss 3, Itou and Misaki who were doing the activity, also looked in our direction. Since their gazes were all on Eguchi-sensei, none of them noticed how the former red hatefully at me and thetter smiling cheerfully before continuing with what they were doing. I had the iing date with Himeko and Itou would surely be opposed to it if Himeko told her about it. Nheless, I was already keen and somewhat excited about my date with Himeko. Taking the introverted girl out on a date, I really wanted to make that day memorable for her.


    Perhaps misunderstanding that it¡¯s because of his loud mouth, Fukuda became ashen-faced. ¡°Oh snap!¡± He then stood up to try and salvage the situation. ¡°Sensei, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Well, his reaction was understandable. He mentioned it himself, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s name was notorious among the first years. Moreover, everyone got a taste of it already.


    He¡¯s probably thinking that if our ss got a collective punishment from Eguchi-sensei, he would be the culprit.


    Upon hearing his words, contrary to his expectation, Eguchi-sensei didn¡¯t stop and continued. She then shifted her gaze to Fukuda.


    Being put under her serious eyes that made her notorious, Fukuda¡¯s delinquent status was useless as he immediately shut his mouth and sat down even without Eguchi-sensei saying anything.


    As she continued her steps, it didn¡¯t take long for her to stop in front of us. Scanning her gaze and looking at us one by one, she paused for a while on Satsuki and ended in me.


    ¡°Hmm? Why are you here, Onoda-kun? How¡¯s the student at the infirmary?¡±


    Compared to how strong her presence was when she slowly took her steps towards our location, the tone of her voice was¡­ like one of the rumors Fukuda said earlier, warm.


    Naturally, as someone aware of how she really is, there¡¯s no way I would be intimidated by her re. Besides, her tone was nothing sort of menacing. So I answered calmly and respectfully.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now, sensei. She only needs some rest. Her friend came so¡­ I thought ofing here.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re already marked as excused and you all have free time today... So do what you want but keep your voices down, understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, sensei. I apologize for Fukuda¡¯s loudmouth.¡±


    I¡¯m a petty guy so¡­ I didn¡¯t forget to take a jab at him.


    And upon hearing my words, the confident delinquent swallowed his saliva down as he repeated his apologies to the PE Teacher.


    And with that kind of spectacle, the girls in front of us and those around us who witnessed what happenedughed and got a good time from it.


    Naturally, they also began to wonder why Eguchi-sensei was that warm to me.


    Well, the girls in front of us, except Saki, were aware that I was helping the two teachers with the PE activities. However, to the others it¡¯s like confirming the rumors, the notorious Eguchi-sensei was treating me warmly.


    And as I expected, not even a second after Eguchi-sensei went back to supervise the ss 3, Fukuda who was apologizing just now, tapped me on my shoulder.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true. I salute you, Onoda.¡±


    Following him the other guys nearby except Ogawa and Tadano also saluted me as if I was a soldier who was about to sacrifice myself to save all of them.


    Haa¡­ This must be why I chose to be the ssmate A. I hate this kind of attention.


    ¡°Heh, with that rumor proven true, does this mean Onoda-chi is actually the most popr among us 1st years?¡±


    Chii, who had an inexplicable brilliance in her eyes that was most probably fake, broke the ensuing silence following the collective salute before sending me a wink and a teasing grin.


    Looks like my being in the spotlight this time would continue until this PE ss ended. I should¡¯ve followed what Saki said to not go since I was already excused.


    Well, if I refrained froming here, we would probably be still in that room, doing another round.


    Ah. That would be bad. Our rtionship still hadn¡¯t been straightened up after all.


    ¡°Is that even a question, Chizuru? In just a month he racked up a lot of achievements¡­¡±


    Humoring the fake gyaru, Fukuda pitched in again before listing my ¡®achievements¡¯ which garneredughs all around us.


    This guy¡­ Is he trying to force me out of acting low-key by broadcasting what was making me well-known?


    It¡¯s easy to guess when he swiftly followed Chii when she moved here. Although he didn¡¯t confront me over what he saw, he¡¯s subtly pulling me down.


    Little did he know, Chii and I go way back¡­


    Tired at their antics, I put on a deaf ear, ignoring them and focusing my mind on the things I needed to think of while they continued to make me their topic.


    Well, since they¡¯re basically around me, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t hear them.


    Sometimes Ogawa wouldment on it and say something in line with his delusions.


    Those were mostly ignored though, especially by Nami who he wanted to impress.


    Tadano who was aware of what¡¯s happening to his ¡®friend¡¯ could only facepalm and sigh at his seat as he asionally nces at Nami who was seemingly amused at what she was hearing; not from what Ogawa said.


    Satsuki, Aya and Saki were also keenly listening to what Fukuda or Sakuma was saying but there were times where Satsuki would shoot them down with her rebuttal, making the two telltale idiots choke in their saliva.


    Sakuma, who was aware of my rtionship with Satsuki and was trying to mend our group¡¯s original rapport, took a step back after that as he whispered an apology to me for getting carried away.


    Well, what they¡¯re saying was something widely known already. Fukuda was just trying to exaggerate it. When even Chii stopped listening to him, the guy¡¯s face turned ck again.


    However, a few secondster. he cleared his throat and put me in the spotlight once more. ¡°Onoda, there¡¯s also a rumor that you¡¯re already dating someone, can we know who she is?¡±


    As soon as that question dropped, everyone around us perked their ears while having different reactions.


    Heh¡­ this guy. If he¡¯s going all out on pulling me down. If I say someone¡¯s name here and it¡¯s not Chii, he would surely rejoice.


    As if I would let him get what he wanted.

 Chapter 426: They are here

    <h4>Chapter 426: They are here</h4>


    With that question hanging in the air, all eyes began to gather on me.


    It was directed to me. I could keep my silence but all these people waiting and to mess with this guy trying to pull me down, I briefly scanned my gaze around me.


    Sakuma promptly closed his mouth shut. Perhaps, afraid that he would blurt out my rtionship with Satsuki if the focus turned to him. We did ask him to keep it a secret after all. And with this guy moving on and focusing on Satsuki¡¯s sister, he¡¯s probably thinking that if he behaved well, Satsuki would say good things about him to her sister.


    Tadano also reacted by shifting his gaze between me and Nami who was having a straight face as she waited for my answer.


    Well, not only her, although they were expecting me to say their names, they¡¯re aware that I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that or else it would be hard for the others to approach me because rumors would continue to pop out.


    Aya only furtively nodded and smiled at me. It¡¯s her way to reassure me that no matter what I said, she would understand.


    Satsuki sighed in discontentment and appeared as if she¡¯s uninterested in whatever I was about to say. But knowing that girl, she¡¯s also anticipating for me to say her name.


    In any case, I¡¯m going to talk to the three of themter regarding Saki. Perhaps, Hina would join as well.


    If that girl found out that I did it with Saki right after almost doing it with her, she might be depressed again so¡­ I¡¯m thinking of talking to her in private.


    Chii still had that brilliance in her eyes as her non-gyaru persona briefly peeked out of its shell. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be her name.


    Nheless, the way she looked at me as the Chii I got used to was telling me that she¡¯s yearning also yearning to be that girl, even though she¡¯s still sorting out her thoughts about us.


    And Saki had aplicated expression on her face. It didn¡¯t escape my notice how her hand unconsciously went down to that part of hers. Although she imed that she¡¯s unsure if she likes me or not, what happened between us was still fresh in her mind.


    Because of Fukuda¡¯s loudmouth, even those near us were waiting for my answer.


    Moreover, Ogawa¡¯s undisguised hostility was looming over to my side.


    Perhaps if I answered yes and with Nami¡¯s name, he would jump out like a dog who got his bone stolen.


    Let¡¯s see. How should I answer?


    Obviously, there¡¯s no way for me to mention a name. But my desire to not deny them was telling me to admit about having a girlfriend.


    That¡¯s why, under their expecting eyes and perked ears, I answered confidently and safely. ¡°Do I have a girlfriend? I do. Actually, they¡¯re here.¡±


    Upon saying that, I smirked not only at Fukuda but also at the delusional guy next to me.


    Let me see how you would react¡­


    ¡°T-that¡­ did he just say ¡®they¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I heard it. He¡¯s joking, right?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, he¡¯s being ganged up on by them. Don¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ogawa and Fukuda, huh?¡±


    ¡°He''s been the topic of conversation ever since earlier and now¡­ Fukuda asks that. I have to say though, that answer was spectacr!¡±


    ¡°Matsuda, aren¡¯t you the guy who was scared of Onoda?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Forget I said that. And keep it down.¡±


    With that kind of reaction from our surrounding ssmates who were also listening in on us, it became a buzz that immediately circted around our whole ss, perhaps even those from ss 3 caught wind of it.


    Ah. There seemed to be some bonus info there about that Matsuda who was supposed to keep his mouth shut about my rtionship with Aya. He¡¯s spreading how he¡¯s afraid of me, huh?


    In any case, as long as he kept his mouth shut, his fears wouldn¡¯t be realized.


    With that out of the way, I waited for the two or three to react to my words but they were both stumped as they didn¡¯t expect that I would answer like that.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re joking, right?¡± Fukuda almost stuttered as he appeared to be somewhat taken aback.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying Onoda, stop dreaming.¡± Ogawa then confidently called it out as a lie.


    Tadano and Sakuma hadplicated expressions on their faces. As to what they were thinking, it was probably bordering between believing what I said and treating it as a lie like the others.


    As for the girls in front of us, Chii released a silent sigh of relief or disappointment, she immediately put on her gyaru mask after all.


    Then Aya smiled slightly but she also tried acting incredulous with her eyebrows raised at me. That ended up for her to look adorable though.


    If not for this situation, I would¡¯ve already picked her up and spoiled the girl.


    As for Satsuki and Nami, despite acting as if they¡¯re unaffected with my answer, the way their shoulders trembled was enough for me to deduce that they also epted that it was the only choice¡­ Besides, it was almost in line with what would happen if someone caught on about our rtionship with all of them. I would be iming that I was dating all of them which would make me be a delusional guy.


    Saki also couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. She stopped me from saying something earlier after all. If she let me, she would¡¯ve known about my abnormality and my multiple rtionships. As to whether she would end up believing my answer or not, I guess she would go with what the majority would take as the truth.


    ¡°You asked. I answered. Feel free to believe what you want to believe.¡±


    Keeping my calm and the smirk I put on, I then stood up and turned my heels around to go out of the Gymnasium, leaving the heavy atmosphere behind.


    It¡¯s a great exit strategy as well. If I stayed there then the atmosphere would stay like that and those two would continue targeting me,


    It¡¯s not that I was afraid of them. Dealing with them in public wasn¡¯t in line with what I was always doing. Ogawa would have his turn to be schooled. If he still keeps being delusional about his rtionship with Nami¡­ then Nami and I would force him to. As to the method, that¡¯s still something we hadn¡¯t talked about yet.


    As for Fukuda. Chii asked me to advise that guy about his delinquency and how he wanted to go out but considering how he openly targeted me this time¡­ I could just drop the courtesy altogether.


    He could be a great friend, true. But not to me. He likes Chii. That¡¯s enough reason not to befriend him or if I would do it, it would be like that time when I stole Haruko from her ex. Using that friendship to get more chances with Chii.


    In any case, that was unneeded at the moment.


    Since I left the Gymnasium just like that, I already have no n on going back¡­ While my feet were taking me back to the Club Building, I messaged the five girls there about where I would be and asked them not to follow me.


    It would just be suspicious after all. Even if they say it¡¯s for a friend, it would undoubtedly be a source of another rumor.


    Haa¡­ Really, I should¡¯ve kept my status as the ssmate A.

 Chapter 427: Spending the Time Alone

    <h4>Chapter 427: Spending the Time Alone</h4>


    With the remaining time left for the PE, since there¡¯s no Orimura-sensei who I thought would be waiting for me there and Eguchi-sensei only asked why I showed up, I got time for myself again.


    Perhaps I would see them again after I was done with my Secretary Job for Shizu to ask if that ramen they promised was still on. With what happened yesterday, Orimura-sensei could probably change her mind so I had to ask.


    I had options of going to the infirmary again and seeing Hina but¡­ Kikuchi was with her and she¡¯s just faking her sickness. It would be somewhat pointless. I could only talk to herter when I visited their club again or when I sent them to the bus station.


    Shio might be resting in her room as well but there¡¯s no valid excuse for me to see her.


    As for Ogawa, given that it¡¯s Friday today - if I could talk to him like I nned to shatter his delusions then all the better.


    That way, the weekend would smoothly end with fewer problems that would involve his delusions.


    Besides, after the PE sses, there would still be half an hour for the 7th period before club hours start.


    That¡¯s why to kill time and make use of it¡­ I went to the Book Club.


    I thought of going to the Library but the Librarians would surely ask why I wasn¡¯t in my ss. Moreover, I doubt they would allow a student to go in when it was clearly still school hours.


    In the Book Club, I could ask Haruko for the key and to spend my time there until it¡¯s time to go back. I just had to go there after the 7th period to open the clubroom for them and give the key back.


    Well, clubrooms that were being used had their keys on the President after all. Although seldom, thievery was still happening. Moreover, the Poem Appreciation Club and Book Club had that secret room. If it was discovered, I had no idea how they would be able to exin that.


    I guess Haruko already got that risk covered.


    As for the empty rooms and abandoned rooms we were using¡­ Some were neglected while some were rooms Nami or Izumi-senpai and Arisa-senpai used their connections to the Student Council.


    After messaging Haruko, the girl immediately agreed and asked for me to wait below the stairs of the School Building.


    I waited like she asked and thought that it would be her who would be bringing me the key.


    However, to my slight surprise, it was one of the three girls that I hadn¡¯t truly targeted yet. As the only 2nd year among the three and perhaps a ssmate of Haruko, I immediately noticed the low twintails orange-haired girl, Yuika-senpai, carefully and confidently descending the stairs.


    She still had the same dead-looking or expressionless face but looking at her from afar like this, it¡¯s kinda contradicting how she seemed to be exuding great brilliance.


    It¡¯s not like the innocence Aya often exuded but it¡¯s almost like Kana¡¯s contrasting shy demeanor and maturity that she often shows me.


    I wasn¡¯t really looking for a chance to start a route or to get to know them¡­ with my issues piled up, I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to attend to it.


    Unfortunately, Haruko must be thinking differently. Sending this introverted girl here to give me the key, Haruko was most likely hoping that I would use this chance to give this girl a positive impression of me.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    By only using one word, Yuika-senpai already cut off that window to give her a positive expression.


    Stretching her arms with the key dangling at the tip of her forefinger, Yuika-senpai was looking behind me instead of right straight at me.


    I could do something about that but I would pass on it this time. There were just too many issues I still hadn¡¯t resolved yet so¡­ being acquainted with her or them was already enough for now.


    ¡°Thank you, senpai. Can you also pass my thanks to Haruko?¡±


    Catching the key from her fingertips, I thanked her normally.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and began ascending the stairs again. This time, she appeared to be hurrying up as if she¡¯s afraid to spend another second with only the two of us.


    Well, that¡¯s understandable. Besides, although it wasn¡¯t apparent, the girl was also afraid of men like the other two. For us to have a simple exchange like that was enough proof that¡­ the girl was also trying to ovee her fears.


    -


    -


    Leaving the School Building and arriving at the Book Club, the smell of books permeated the air. And being alone here, I guess I could say that it was peaceful.


    Picking a book from their rows of shelves filled with books of different genres¡­ I didn¡¯t pick a fiction one but something about a study about marketing or management.


    Mizuki praised that I had the necessary skill to dabble in her line of expertise. Ishida-senpai was looking forward to what I would aplish at the Cultural Festival. I was hired as a trainer in a boxing gym despite not being a boxer.


    The expectation on me was truly somewhat high and I didn¡¯t think I deserved it. Nheless, I was up for improving myself so¡­ even without those expectations, I would do what I could do and if I excel at it then, that would mean I was lucky.


    Living with all of them, it¡¯s a long and arduous road. I know. But I won¡¯t give up until¡­ I achieved it. Or we achieve it.


    -


    -


    Time passed and I became engrossed in the book I picked. Perhaps, if Rae or those book-eating machines saw me, they would think that I was like them because of the concentration I put in reading it to properly digest what the book was trying to tell and impart.


    All the issues piled up in my mind were all swept away and put on the side. It¡¯s not that I forget them, I just didn¡¯t want to think about them when I decided to focus on what¡¯s in front of me.


    Moreover, even the messages I sent to my girls before starting were also left unread. Perhaps most of them would pout at me for sending a message and not replying.


    If I didn¡¯t set an rm, I would probably continue reading until Haruko and the others from this club arrived here.


    After putting the book back where I took it and replying to the messages I forgot to reply to, I left the club room and locked it.


    Making my way back to the School Building, I got the timing right as everyone that was at the Gymnasium was only going back.


    When my ssmates saw me, some of them tried to make a conversation by mentioning what happened. It didn¡¯t really affect me and I didn¡¯t really care about it as long as my initial aim of saying that was achieved.


    They thought I was exaggerating and I had no girlfriend and that I was forced to say that to escape that situation where Fukuda and Ogawa were ganging up on me.


    As for what would those two think. They might really suspect but with none of the girls following me outside, even if they brush away what I said, they would only think that I was keeping it a secret and they would have a different girl in their mind that could be my girlfriend if my having a girlfriend was true.

 Chapter 428: Stretched Time

    <h4>Chapter 428: Stretched Time</h4>


    When I arrived at the changing room, the four who were with me earlier were changing as well and upon seeing me, Sakuma acted friendly and apologized. Perhaps he¡¯s thinking that I got mad or hurt about what happened earlier. Moreover, he¡¯s feeling guilt from riding what Fukuda was saying back there.


    As I said, I might be annoyed but I didn¡¯t really care about it. That¡¯s why after nodding at him and epting what he called an apology, I changed back to my uniform and left the room after making it awkward again.


    The other three were also looking at me but¡­ unlike Sakuma, none of them approached me. Naturally, I didn¡¯t really have any intention to cater to their hurt egos.


    Let it be a new rumor for all I care. At least, the highlight might only turn to me and the girls around me. That¡¯s the best-case scenario.


    With half of the 7th period used for resting ¡®again¡¯, the remaining half was spent with a short lesson from thest teacher.


    Since the atmosphere was still somewhat heavy, I left the ssroom first but I asked Aya if she would go to the Book Club, acting as if I was only asking a friend or a part of their group.


    Well, Matsuda was thoroughly afraid at his seat when my gaze swept past him.


    Besides, with Aya, they wouldn¡¯t easily conclude that she¡¯s my girlfriend. We¡¯d been close ever since the first week and when our group was established. Only, if they saw us alone outside or having a date would they think about it. It¡¯s not that she wasn''t a girlfriend material but¡­ she¡¯s probably seen as the girl closest to me since we¡¯re desk neighbors and our seats were often close to each other during ss.


    Some of them evenmented before that I did a good job making Aya easily approachable.


    They thought she was an extreme introvert, which was true in a sense and she¡¯s still an introvert. However, they¡¯re not aware of that because they could now converse with her if need be, especially when it was an activity that would involve a group of people.


    As part of Aya¡¯s efforts to get used to interacting with anyone else for her dream of bing a Librarian, her introverted personality would now seldom appear when ites to our ssmates. And that¡¯s something I enjoy seeing.


    Since our destination was the same this time, it¡¯s a waste not to use this chance.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ They¡­ They¡¯re talking about who your girlfriend is earlier. A part of what you answered was true, Fukuda said. So they asked all of us¡­¡±


    Even though she was excited when we left the ssroom, her tone instantly deted when she began telling me about what happened inside the Gymnasium after I left.


    ¡°Judging from how they look at me now, none of you admitted to it, right?¡±


    Even if Nami and Satsuki had sufficient motive to say yes to shoot down Ogawa or to spite them from what they did, I strictly told them not to admit to anything.


    As for Saki, she probably dodged it skillfully with how she could conceal her real thoughts when around everyone. Even though she¡¯s probably still thinking about what happened to us, with that kind of atmosphere, she could do well not to gather attention to her.


    On the other hand, Chii could also get out of that situation just with her skills to act as a gyaru. She¡¯d brush off the questions while exaggerating her answers. If I wasn¡¯t wrong, that girl would even admit to it like I did and by how she answered it, none would believe her. Fukuda would believe though¡­


    Nheless, at the moment, Chii still hadn¡¯te to a decision yet.


    Even if he believed what she said, he¡¯s just making it hard for him. I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s already cucking himself if he¡¯s thinking like that. In any case, Chii wasn¡¯t really his girl. If he didn¡¯t be decent and took what she was saying seriously about dating him then¡­ he would probably not be like this. For real, he might be like Ogawa who would be deluding himself in a fantasy of his own creation.


    ¡°Un¡­ I want to but¡­ It will trouble all of us.¡±


    ¡°You did well. And I apologize for preventing you from saying it and putting you in that kind of situation.¡±


    When we turned to a corner where there were no eyes that could see us, I bowed in apology to the girl. For sure the others were also thinking like that¡­ so an apology was in order, even if it wouldn¡¯t change anything¡­


    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s fine, Ruki. I love you regardless. It¡¯s better like this¡­¡± Putting on a very lovable smile, Aya then pulled me in her embrace. Following that, she kissed my forehead and patted my head like how she always does whenever she wasforting and spoiling me.


    In return for that, I made sure to set aside time with her while we¡¯re the first ones inside the Book Club. Naturally, apart from our being intimate, I made use of the time to tell her what happened today. Especially about Saki.


    Although her reaction was kind of epting, I noticed the slight envy in her voice that she instantly hid with her adorable smile.


    I expected that kind of reaction but since she already hid it, I didn¡¯t force it out and told her that¡­ I would straighten my rtionship with Saki and whatever the result, I would let her know.


    When Haruko and the other club members arrived, I took my leave after spending time with Haruko as well. I thanked her for the key and updated her on what happened with Yuika-senpai earlier. About the things that I told Aya, I refrained from telling her about it for now and thought of doing it when she stayed the night in our house tomorrow.


    Nheless, being the girl who could also read me like most of my girls, she¡¯s aware that something happened and it was bugging me. She promised that she would help me with whatever it was tomorrow. Right, the same as I nned to do.


    Shizu was probably waiting for me at the Student Council so¡­ I only passed by the Poem Appreciation Club to get the premade tea for the day of Mina.


    I already told her that I might not be able to stay for too long today and asked her to prepare her recipe beforehand.


    Before taking the tea, I made sure to increase my affection points with her.


    Being the first one in their club, just like with Aya and Haruko, I spent those few minutes talking and being intimate with Mina whose guard was already down when it came to my advances.


    Ah. Not really down, but she had probably already given up because she knew I would just continue asking her for it before I leave.


    In any case, seeing the girl¡¯s smile and her growing trust in me was the biggest prize I got.


    Upon leaving the Poem Appreciation Club, I also ran into Himeko and we talked about that date of ours that was nned this weekend. Itou was against it but¡­ perhaps for the first time since they reconnected, she told me how she shouted at her little sister. Even if that made her apologize right after doing it, she¡¯s still feeling bad. That¡¯s why¡­ I told her that if she¡¯s so opposed to it¡­ she coulde with us and observe our date.


    As if Himeko heard a brilliant n and a solution to her problem to her sister who was vehemently opposed to my rtionship with her, she continuously nodded and told her that she would talk to herter.


    Well, due to the already stretched time that I used for the three girls before her, I only reached in for a kiss before running ahead to go to the Student Council.


    Naturally, since I would be passing there, I also checked in our Literature Club.


    Haa¡­ If I wasn¡¯t runningte for what was nned for today, I would be staying to spend more time with all of my girls¡­


    A minute after thatst stop to my club and seeing Kana and Rae, I was finally standing in front of the Student Council.


    Taking a deep breath, I prepared myself to once again see the girl who wanted to monopolize me¡­ It¡¯s been four days since that time...

 Chapter 429: Fishing an answer from my mouth

    <h4>Chapter 429: Fishing an answer from my mouth</h4>


    It¡¯s the same room that I had already been to many times before. However, I could certainly feel the invisible pressure pressing down on my shoulders.


    Am I afraid to meet her?


    No.


    What I was afraid of was if the way she would look at me now had already changed.


    She cried thest time I was here. And although I returned and held her in my arms, nothing about our situation had changed.


    I saw herst when I walked Nami to her house and back then, we didn¡¯t really have the chance to talk to each other. She messaged me once on Messenger but that¡¯s it.


    I never ran into her these past few days and even if I messaged her, she¡¯s only responding normally and we never had any decent conversation.


    I also didn¡¯t try to push it lest she found it annoying.


    That¡¯s why this would be the first time we would see and talk to each other since Monday.


    When I opened the door to the Student Council and scanned the interior to see if she¡¯s already sitting at her table. However, aside from the couple of Secretary and Treasurer that were already inside, Shizu and that Vice President that had a dog in his name were still nowhere in sight.


    I thought I was alreadyte¡­


    Anyway, it¡¯s fine like this. Shizu might find it awkward if I apologized to her again for beingte when my excuse would be because I spent time with my girls


    After greeting the two, I went to the corner where I was making tea.


    Since Mina made a whole container, I thought of sharing that with them, or especially Shizu. I just needed to heat it for a while.


    Following that, I began sorting Shizu¡¯s table, tidying it before she arrived.


    When the couple saw me, they couldn¡¯t help but raise a question.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re hard at work. Why don¡¯t you join us here?¡±


    Watanabe, the SC Treasurer and a fellow 1st-year student asked. If I recall correctly, she was recruited to the council by her boyfriend right during the first week of the school year. Shizu approved of her because¡­ the former Treasurer that she appointedst year when she won transferred to another school. Seeing that she¡¯s not that keen to look for someone to rece that treasurer, Shizu settled with her.


    As for that Secretary, he¡¯s a third-year senior who¡­ supported Shizu¡¯s run for the Student Council.


    From what I heard, that was quite andslide for Shizu¡¯s side, despite being a first-year running against a second-year who was already well known by most students, they still picked her as the new Student Council President.


    And¡­ well, that second-year student who lost against her was actually Inugaki. She appointed him as her Vice President as a constion to his loss. In the end, that guy ended up liking her. His poprity waned and was reced with Shizu¡¯s poprity. Of course, what¡¯s popr was the Shizu wearing the mask. Not the Shizu I pulled out of her shell.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine Watanabe-san. I¡¯d rather not be the third wheel.¡± I politely declined before continuing with what I was doing.


    However, Watanabe seemed to be keen on talking to me and perhaps knowing about why I was suddenly appointed as Shizu¡¯s personal Secretary even if there¡¯s already the Secretary of the Student Council in the form of her boyfriend.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be a third wheel! We¡¯re curious, you know. How did you be President¡¯s¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her words but it was already implied what she was asking about.


    The Secretary then also said something as a support for his girl and perhaps because he¡¯s also as curious as her.


    ¡°President isn¡¯t known to be the sociable kind but¡­ this year, she approved of that club and used them for odd jobs. They¡¯re her friends, right? But you, Onoda-kun, you seem to be not part of it. Could it be that you¡¯re actually her¡­?¡±


    He also trailed his voice as if he¡¯s afraid toplete it.


    Taking precaution in case Shizu suddenly arrives, huh?


    These two¡­ I understand what they¡¯re trying to do here. They¡¯re trying to corner me to say something about my rtionship with Shizu.


    Are they bored out of their minds?


    These two were already lucky. If not for me stopping my stealing spree, then I would already put Watanabe on my list to steal.


    And now they¡¯re trying to pull gossip from my mouth.


    In any case, their questions were somewhat intrusive but it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t have an answer to that. An answer that would mislead their thoughts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I caught her eye. She thought I was so hateful that she wanted to straighten me up.¡±


    In a sense that¡¯s the truth. She found my ¡®cheating¡¯ to be too hateful and she wanted me to be a good boyfriend for Nami.


    In the end, she found out that my ¡®cheating¡¯ was something Nami epted and she also found herself falling for me when I pulled her mask off, discovering her real personality.


    ¡°Hateful in what way?¡±


    ¡°In the way I do things, I guess.¡±


    I shrugged andpletely put their questioning to a halt.


    The two began whispering with each other but¡­ it¡¯s loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡°See, I told you, they¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship. I¡¯m sure even her friends in that club weren¡¯t that close to her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t conclude it yet¡­ She said that Onoda-kun was temporary. But now, he¡¯s already part of the council. Besides, ever since he arrived, it¡¯s the President who somehow changed.¡±


    After saying that, Watanabe then turned her head back to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware but I can hear you two¡­¡± Imented after I finished sorting Shizu¡¯s table.


    ¡°That¡¯s intentional, Onoda-kun. Hehe. But it¡¯s true Onoda-kun, what did you do to our tyrannical president?¡± Watanabe admitted while subtly scratching her head to appear silly with her question.


    However, she didn¡¯t notice that as soon as she reached thest two words, the door opened and Shizu entered the room.


    ¡°Tyrannical? Do I appear like that to you?¡±

 Chapter 430: Youre coming with me

    <h4>Chapter 430: You''reing with me</h4>


    As if a cat being drenched in cold water, Watanabe trembled in surprise that she reflexively went behind her man to hide from Shizu¡¯s somewhat cold gaze.


    The Secretary also choked with his words that all the two could do was huddle together in that corner where they were sitting.


    Seeing that reaction from them, Shizu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She still had a straight face as she nonchntly continued to enter the room and straight to her seat which I had just finished sorting.


    When our eyes met each other, Shizu curtly nodded at me before taking a seat.


    Still no reaction.


    Well, this was normal. The girl still had to put on her mask in front of the other members of the Student Council.


    Although she¡¯s already changing for the better, she¡¯s onlyfortable taking her mask off in front of me or Nami.


    Ah. Let¡¯s not think too deeply about this. Once the other members leave the room after their meeting, that¡¯s when I will have my chance to talk to her. For now, I just have to do my job.


    Amidst the deafening silence, the sound of the boiling tea suddenly filled our ears, followed by its sweet and fragrant aroma.


    When Shizu noticed that, she raised her head that was trying to be busy with a short stack of papers I had organized.


    Shifting her gaze from me to the boiling tea, one of her eyebrows lightly moved. A simple gesture from her which was equivalent to telling me to bring her tea.


    But then, before I could acquiesce to her request, I heard the scared couple release a sigh before the sounds of them hurrying up to stand from their seats. Following that, the Secretary discreetly whispered to Watanabe.


    A few momentster, the girl walked to and stood in front of Shizu¡¯s table and bowed her head in apology.


    Following her, the Secretary also bowed in apology which Shizu answered with a wave of her hand, brushing off the words she heard from Watanabe as a bygone.


    She¡¯s the type who didn¡¯t want to mull over something that wasn¡¯t really important. She¡¯s aware that most of those who were working with her see her as the upright Shizu who wouldn¡¯t bend before anyone else.


    Hell, even those considered her friends didn¡¯t know what¡¯s hiding beneath her strong and scary persona.


    That¡¯s why¡­ my discovery of it must¡¯ve been seen as also special by her.


    Perhaps, that¡¯s one of the factors why she ended up falling for me¡­


    Nheless, that still wouldn¡¯t change her desire to have a normal rtionship with me.


    Watching all those happenings with a smile, I went to the boiling tea and began filling cups not only for Shizu but also for the two or three if that Vice President would arrive today.


    When I handed them their cups, the couple also whispered their apology to me. Though I doubt they would drop their suspicion, at least they knew how to apologize to Shizu. I could take it if someone was rude to me, it¡¯s not like I would be hurt by it¡­ but if it¡¯s for the girls I deemed important to me¡­ then that¡¯s where we would have a problem.


    Telling them to review the tea after drinking it, I then moved back to Shizu¡¯s side.


    It¡¯s Mina¡¯s tea and I promised to help her improve her recipe. Gathering the review of other people about it could be said as something close to that.


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t our tea.¡±


    After taking a sip, Shizu murmured with a volume loud enough for me to catch. She put the cup back on the table. Following that, she slowly turned her head to me, her questioning eyes waiting for an answer.


    Well, the tea they have in stock here was something Shizu bought at a specialized tea shop. She¡¯s already used to its taste so¡­ tasting another kind of tea, she¡¯s now wondering where I got it or if I brewed it myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s from someone who¡¯s asking me to taste their tea. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s kind of an expert when ites to it so¡­ there¡¯s no defect for that.¡± I answered honestly.


    It was unnecessary to tell that it¡¯s from one of my targets but for Shizu, she could easily deduce that fact.


    Despite her straight face, I noticed how her lips slightly twitched upon hearing my answer.


    Turning her head back to the front, Shizu resumed sipping her tea.


    She didn¡¯t want toment on it but it was definitely just as I had guessed. When ites to me, she¡¯s now aware that most of the time, anything new that she could see in my person was from one of my girls.


    There¡¯s no one to me for that but me¡­


    In any case, seeing that she still had that kind of reaction¡­ what I feared didn¡¯t happen. She¡¯s still my Shizu.


    Ah. No. She¡¯s not mine yet¡­


    Until I resolved her mindset of wanting me all to herself, she wouldn¡¯t be one of my girls.


    After a while, Shizu and the other two began working. Shizu passed some of the papers for them to look at and check.


    The meeting probably wouldn¡¯t start yet because that dog still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    That¡¯s why when they began focusing on their work and it didn¡¯t seem like I was needed by Shizu, I moved back to the teapot and got myself a cup.


    Since Mina specifically prepared this for me, I wouldn¡¯t miss out on tasting it. And as I expected, she took in my mind what I said and improved the recipe once again.


    I was partly making my descriptions up when I reviewed the tea yesterday but¡­ with how much she improved during the past few days, she probably could already discern what I wanted to say.


    Her recipe this time was no doubt already a peerless one. Should I tell her that it¡¯s enough?


    ¡°Onoda-kun,e here.¡± Shizu suddenly called out to me, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    When I turned my head towards her, Shizu was taking off her reading sses and was sorting the papers on her table. Following that, she stood up and looked at me. ¡°You¡¯reing with me. We¡¯re going to inspect some of the clubs that were reported to have vited the guidelines I set.¡±


    ¡°Eh? President, why you? Isn¡¯t that our job?¡±


    Upon hearing what Shizu said, it wasn¡¯t me who reacted first. But the Secretary. Watanabe beside him was nodding her head continuously, agreeing with him.


    ¡°Can you face the Baseball Club with just you two?¡±


    ¡±Eh? What¡­ what¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    With the name Baseball Club, the couple immediately shrunk back as the Secretary stuttered to ask what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°They broke one of the machines donated by one of the alumnis. And it wasn¡¯t an ident.¡±


    Emphasizing thatst sentence, I could see Shizu gritting her teeth. She was mad. Alright.


    But this girl¡­ if the two were afraid of that club, then she¡¯s too brave to go there by herself.


    Ah. Wait. I was going with her.


    So I was a hired muscle this time, huh?


    In any case, she probably deemed it impossible for the other members of the Student Council to ask or to confront the Baseball Club for the report¡¯s truthfulness.


    ¡°I understand, Shizu-senpai. What about the meeting, will you not do it first?¡±


    With the couple being scared again, I stepped up and responded to her this time.


    Upon hearing that question, Shizu shook her head, ¡°That can wait. If they begin their training then it will be hard to converse with them.¡±

 Chapter 431: Club Patrol

    <h4>Chapter 431: Club Patrol</h4>


    Across the country, baseball is one of the most popr sports that even has dedicated stadiums and fields everywhere. That¡¯s why even in a school not specialized in it a Baseball Club still had a high standing among the faculty and perhaps the whole student body.


    Not for me though. If I ever became interested in a sport, then it was because the girl I was targeting was more or less involved with it.


    Shizu¡¯s choice to go there personally could be attributed to the poprity of her masked persona. She could act as the well-liked and popr President that could probably intimidate someone if they knew of her identity.


    If that didn¡¯t work on the Baseball Club, she would surely not go there blindly without preparing something to protect herself and to make them fall in line.


    Perhaps even without me, she could settle whatever the problem was about. My presence was probably for her to at least feel safe.


    I could be wrong though.


    In any case, after knowing what she was going to do, especially with the reason why she was going there, there¡¯s no way I would let her go alone.


    Following behind the popr Student Council President, we left the couple to watch the room and to inform that Vice President, if he would still arrive, where we went.


    With all the clubs going about their activities, the two of us walked about the somewhat noisy corridors in sinct silence.


    I didn¡¯t attempt to talk to her and treated this time as work hours for my secretary job for her. Nheless, I would answer normally when she asked me about something Student Council work-rted.


    Since the Baseball Club was located outside, Shizu first visited the other reported clubs inside the Club Building and of course, starting from the 3rd floor.


    The interior of the Club Building was kind of wide so there were at least 20 club rooms per floor, some of them were connected to another room like that abandoned club room we were using during the Mentor Program or the clubroom where we stayed before Nami introduced me to the Student Support Club. Then some were just outrightposed of two rooms like a ssroom.


    Fortunately, the clubs I am involved in weren¡¯t included in her list of vitors. Most of them were hobby clubs like the Poem Appreciation Club.


    Just on the 3rd floor, we stopped before three clubrooms.


    With Shizu facing them when they opened the door, most of those clubs were guilty of what was reported.


    Being seen as her follower and her hired muscle, I made sure to stand behind Shizu and where they could see me while putting on some kind of intimidating act to add to the pressure being exuded by her.


    At the moment, we¡¯re now on the second floor and at the first club on her list.


    The Entomology Club.


    Although that didn¡¯t sound like a hobby club, it¡¯s certainly somewhat weird. Are the members of this club Insect Enthusiasts?


    Ah. In any case, they were reported to have vited something so¡­ probably not all of them were like that.


    ¡°Your club has been reported to have misappropriated the funds to those not rted to your club activity. Will you tell me what a kotatsu is doing in a club that is about researching insects?¡±


    With her arms crossed to appear more intimidating, Shizu didn¡¯t mince words as soon as we were invited inside. With the paper where the report and some kind of evidence were stapled, she presented it to the Club President who looked like a nerdy girl with big round sses.


    The club members behind her also appeared somewhat nerdy and they were already sweating bullets as they couldn¡¯t find words to answer Shizu¡¯s question.


    Truthfully, even without that report, it was easy to see that it was true.


    Looking around the room, I could feel a cozy atmosphere but no insects. True there was some kind of posters or books about it but¡­ this room reeked of something like a cker club.


    Besides, above the kotatsu, they¡¯re ying a board game, a tabletop RPG to be exact.


    These guys, why name their club as Entomology Club instead of being true to their desire to y that kind of game?


    Is it because of the already existing Game Club? I don¡¯t know.


    After a while, the Club President came up with an answer that was clearly made up on the spot.


    ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s cold, President. The insects are dying from it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that so? How thoughtful of you.¡±


    Even if I was behind her, I could imagine her smiling while throwing that sarcastic remark that made the Club President gulp down the follow-up words she probably thought of.


    ¡°Why not buy a heater instead? Are the insects you¡¯re trying to study beneath that kotatsu? Are they also ying with you? Why don¡¯t you invite us as well?¡±


    And with those continuous questions by her, the Club President, as well as their members, simultaneously lowered their heads in defeat.


    ¡°I apologize for using the club funds for buying the kotatsu¡­ I take full responsibility for this offense.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology but I do need you to take responsibility. You do know I have the right to take that kotatsu away, right? However, I¡¯ll give you a chance to keep it.¡±


    Throughout the clubs we went to, Shizu used this kind of approach. Revealing their offense before giving them a chance to redeem themselves.


    Well, not everyone had some misappropriation of funds just like this club but it was fairly the same that they vited something from the regtions set by the Student Council.


    Upon hearing what Shizu said, the Club President and all her members seemingly brightened up as if they found a way out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rejoice yet. In the meantime, I want a report of your activity rted to the name of your club everyday at my desk. You can fake it. If that¡¯s what you want. However, once I found out about it, expect your club to be disbanded, am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! We¡¯ll buy insects to studyter!¡±


    ¡°Great. We¡¯re done here. Onoda-kun, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ignoring the thankful praises of the members of that club, Shizu, still with her arms crossed as she kept that for appearances¡¯ sake, left the room with me following behind her.


    It¡¯s already the 4th club and everything was considered a sess.


    Seeing her hardworking back as I followed her, I couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to hold her and praise her.


    Well, she wouldn¡¯t like it and besides, we¡¯re not in a private room so it¡¯s better to just be a follower for now.


    ¡°Onoda-kun.¡±


    As we were about to descend thest set of stairs to the 1st floor, Shizu stopped in her tracks and called out my name.


    I also stopped my feet and remained behind her, waiting for her next words.


    Perhaps noticing my silence, Shizu slowly turned around to face me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ walk next to me?¡±


    With her voice part genuinely asking why and part pleading, I finally noticed my blunder.


    She was waiting for me to talk to her.


    Perhaps the real reason she had mee with her was for a change of scenery for the two of us. All this time we were only interacting inside the Student Council Room.


    With the reports as an excuse, she was probably waiting for me to approach her and start a conversation. Not to just be her follower.


    But¡­ there¡¯s still a possibility that I was only assuming these things. Whenever she had her mask on, Shizu was truly harder to read.

 Chapter 432: Next to her

    <h4>Chapter 432: Next to her</h4>


    ¡°Can I, senpai?¡±


    ¡°Blockhead, do I still need to spell it out to you?¡± Putting a hand on her forehead, Shizu gently shook her head, disappointed with my question.


    Nheless, I found this chance to break the serious atmosphere between us. As I put on a slight smile, I stepped forward.


    ¡°Yes, please?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Then don¡¯t if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Putting on a slightly disappointed expression, Shizu turned back and took thest steps to the stairs.


    However, as soon as I saw that she¡¯s about to leave me behind, my mind immediately worked followed by my head and eyes scanning our immediate surroundings; to our back, left and right, to see if there was a single soul around.


    After a swift observation and found no one in sight, I dragged my feet and took a huge step to instantly reach her which attributed to her sudden surprise.


    Before she could react to it, I slipped my arms from her sides and put her in my embrace - pulling her back and preventing her from taking the first step down the stairs.


    ¡°Actually, this is what I want to do. Ever since you entered the room. Will you let me?¡±


    Asking for her permission when I was already holding her tightly and seemingly would never let her go, Shizu sighed and pinched the skin of my arm coiled around her navel.


    ¡°If I say no, will you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Un. No matter what, I will still respect your wishes.¡± I nodded before tightening my arms.


    Well, at least if she said to let go, I already got my fill of being this close to her.


    ¡°This blockhead. I only told you to walk next to me, not embrace me.¡±


    ¡°... I missed you.¡± Blurting out what¡¯s really on my mind, I noticed Shizu pausing as a reaction to what I said.


    A few secondster, a bitter smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Do you? You have all of your girls, do you still have the time to miss me?¡±


    The way she said it, she really didn¡¯t want to be just one of my girls¡­ She wanted to be my only girl. This is the crux of our rtionship. If both of us didn¡¯t change our minds to what we wanted, we wouldn¡¯t take thatst step.


    ¡°I know it sounds impossible for me to do that but¡­ I really do. As I told you, I¡¯m abnormal.¡±


    There¡¯s just no way I could let go of them. I already said this a lot of times. But at the same time, I also couldn¡¯t let go of her.


    If this was before, I would definitely act as if she¡¯s my only one. Lying to her like that just to make her my girl.


    Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t do that now. Perhaps if this was a standoff, we¡¯re both going to be too stubborn to give up.


    ¡°Why did I fall in love with this abnormal and shameless guy?¡± Shizu muttered under her breath, directing that question to herself.


    Nheless, being this close to her, I clearly heard it.


    ¡°Do you want me to answer that for you?¡±


    ¡°No. Idiot. Let go now, someone will see us.¡±


    As turned her head to face me, I immediately took the chance to kiss her before answering. ¡°I checked. No one in the next minute or two.¡±


    ¡°... What about downstairs?¡±


    She didn¡¯tment on my kiss so¡­ before her beautiful eyes that were reflecting my visage, I went for her lips once more.


    ¡°Well, if I hear someone arriving, I¡¯ll let go.¡±


    ¡°... Suit yourself.¡± Upon hearing my answer and weing my lips once more, Shizu eventually gave up as she began responding to me.


    This is somewhat of a public space but¡­ I just couldn¡¯t let go of this chance. And perhaps, she¡¯s the same.


    I might not have all the bases covered but¡­ what I told her was all true.


    It¡¯s not hard to hear the footsteps or the opening of the door.


    Besides, no one will see us here unless they¡¯re near enough to see the staircase.


    Moreover, although her words point to her not wanting this moment, just by how she was responding to my kisses and how she let her whole body lean on me while gradually turning around to face, she¡¯s not against this moment between us.


    With both of us directing the affection we harbor for each other, Shizu had already removed the mask she always put on.


    In between our kisses, Shizu would sometimes open her yellowish eyes to meet my gaze and reaffirm what she¡¯s feeling deep inside.


    Nheless, there¡¯s still her inhibition to not totally show that shine in her eyes to me, lest she would give up on what she wanted to happen.


    After a while, Shizu pulled her head a bit and said, ¡°If someone sees us, it will be official. That you¡¯re my¡­ boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Do you want someone to see us?¡±


    ¡°I do. That way¡­ everyone will know that you¡¯re mine.¡±


    I should be happy and excited hearing this from her but¡­ with my identity and theplications it would cause everyone, my reply was somewhat a downer. ¡°Shizu, I will still not abandon them.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re stubborn that way. Isn¡¯t that why you checked our surroundings, to not let anyone see us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that, I¡­ Ah... I see. It will sound like I¡¯m making an excuse if I told you that it¡¯s to protect your image.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ You¡¯re a painfully honest guy but sometimes you¡¯re not aware that there¡¯s another meaning with your actions. Ruki, both of what we said was the reason why you did check.¡± Shizu sighed then gently pushed me away from her before continuing. ¡°We¡¯re losing time, let¡¯s go and finish this business with the Baseball Club.¡±


    After saying that, Shizu then went back to the stairs and took the first step. However, she didn¡¯t continue going down. Instead, she turned her head around and asked ¡°Are youing?¡±


    Looking at her glistening lips and her slightly trembling eyes, I instantly understood. This girl, she¡¯s holding herself back from breaking down from what I said.


    As an answer to her questions, I nodded at her and moved right where she wanted me.


    Next to her.


    ¡°Shizu, I love you.¡±


    ¡°I know. And I feel the same thing for you.¡± Shizu answered before continuing in her steps.


    I don¡¯t know how we will resolve this issue between us. We¡¯re both stubborn... But I will not give up. Even if not now, I will continue walking by her side.

 Chapter 433: The Baseball Club

    <h4>Chapter 433: The Baseball Club</h4>


    As we walked side by side outside the Club Building and towards the Baseball Club, Shizu and I began gathering attention from whoever we would run into or whoever would see us.


    Even without the poprity she garnered as the Student Council President, just by her beauty alone, it¡¯s enough for anyone to stop at what they¡¯re doing and admire her, even from afar.


    As for me, I was mostly ignored.


    ¡®Mostly¡¯ because there were still those fanatics who would send me envious nces as if they wanted to take my ce and walk beside her themselves.


    Shizu calmly received those stares directed at her as she was already used to those kinds of eyes looking at her with admiration ever since perhaps their middle school.


    On the contrary, the girl whispered to me that she was ted to know that some of those students would specte about our rtionship with each other.


    Perhaps she¡¯s hoping that even without doing anything, our rtionship would gradually be established in those students¡¯ minds.


    Although not as direct as to what she admitted earlier wherein she wanted someone to see us and believe that we¡¯re in a rtionship, it¡¯s the same idea.


    We both love each other but we couldn¡¯t take the final step because of our different views on how our rtionship should evolve.


    Well, even if that¡¯s what she was hoping to gradually take form and be an established fact, I didn¡¯t really mind those envious res.


    Just because we¡¯re being seen walking side by side didn¡¯t mean it would instantly evolve to the student body believing that we¡¯re a couple. Even if it became a rumor, it would die down instantly.


    Perhaps even that Inugaki would help put the fire down and reveal that I was just Shizu¡¯sckey for his own peace of mind.


    Furthermore, unless those fans of hers saw us particrly intimate or flirty with each other, they would also deny it for the same reason.


    That¡¯s why¡­ what she was hoping to happen only had a slim chance of being materialized.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like being seen as the guy she¡¯s dating, I am even somewhat exhrated with the thought. However, that isn¡¯t ideal for us, especially when I am already known as a boyfriend for Kana, Satsuki, Aya and Nami.


    Our walk towards the Baseball Club soon came to an end as we finally arrived before the entrance to the baseball field.


    This was the ce where I first kissed Saki this Monday. Compared to back then where it was empty and we managed to do what we aimed to, it was now popted by the club members, the club managers and their coach or advisor that was wearing our school¡¯s tracksuit.


    At the moment the 40 or so members of the club were all lined up properly in front of their coach who was shouting something towards them while pointing at two club members kneeling down at the forefront, their faces swelling from a punch.


    Even if we couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, it¡¯s easy to guess when a broken pitching machine could be seen next to him.


    That was the machine that was reported to be intentionally broken by some of the baseball club members.


    With broke, I mean it was totally broken as if it was bashed by metal bats.


    No. It was really smashed by those bats. It was too obvious when two bent metal bats were also ced in front of the two and their hands were even bandaged.


    I wonder. Should I guess their story on why they bashed that machine to oblivion like they were venting their anger to it?


    Ah. It¡¯s useless to think about that when Shizu would already get the whole story in a while.


    As we entered the field and walked towards where they were gathering, the sounds of their voices toned to the point that it became a whisper. Moreover, most of those at the forefront who were most likely the starting regr members immediately put a scowl on their faces.


    And it¡¯s easy to guess why they did that.


    They recognized Shizu and they probably thought that the Student Council meddling with their issue when they could resolve it internally was uneptable.


    Their coach was one thing to lecture them about that broken machine and their undisciplined club members but now, Shizu would dip her hands on it. No wonder they scowled inside of being enamored by her arrival.


    And this was probably also the reason why Shizu chose toe instead of sending that couple. If they saw these scowling faces, especially from these bulky third years who were probably sluggers of the baseball team, that Secretary would surely shake on his knees from being too intimidated.


    In any case, apart from those in the regrs or specifically the seniors, the first and second years behind them had their eyes immediately trained onto Shizu. Some even outright blushed upon seeing her before their face turned gloomy when they recognized who she was.


    And in response to that, Shizu scanned her gaze towards the baseball club members and to the two culprits still kneeling with their heads hung low. The broken machine and the bent metal bats also didn¡¯t escape her gaze


    Despite seeing their scowls and the other members¡¯ reactions, Shizu¡¯s expression never fluctuated. She was calmly discerning if there might be some other detail that she missed.


    ¡°Sensei, are they the culprit? What is their motive for destroying something that isn¡¯t theirs? No. Even if it is the club¡¯s property, it was still not their right to deliberately destroy something.¡±


    After greeting the coach who seemingly calmed his anger down after seeing her, Shizu once again went straight to the reason why she¡¯s here.


    And although she¡¯s the one talking, I kept my position to stand next to her, keeping my presence high.


    I arrived here with her so no one really asked who I am or what I am doing here. They naturally considered me as part of the Student Council so¡­ like with Shizu, they were looking at me with unfriendly eyes.


    If I recall correctly, there¡¯s someone in our ss that joined this club but with the regrs blocking my view, I couldn¡¯t find him.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable since they¡¯re 1st years, unless he¡¯s like Satsuki who was exceptional and was a much-needed yer, first years were often at the bottom of the pile. They would spend their club days just training without even having a chance to y on a practice game.


    Besides, it¡¯s not like the baseball club here was great despite being a popr club. They could barely pass the district tournament and got eliminated at the 1st round of the next stage of thest Spring Tournament that was held this March.


    For these two to intentionally destroy something that was only donated for the betterment of their club, something must¡¯ve happened that led to that action.


    ¡°Ah. Asakura. Yes, they are the culprit. However, the motive isn¡¯t clear yet. These two¡­ Tanaka and Kusakabe will not say anything and they¡¯re also not saying anything about what happened to these two.¡±


    After he confirmed Shizu¡¯s question, he then pointed at the regrs and his anger began to rise up again.


    That¡¯s the reason why he was shouting earlier. The seniors of the club were hiding something.


    ¡°Hmm? As I¡¯ve seen it, they are already punished. Will they really not say it or they were already told not to say it?¡±


    At this point, Shizu probably already had a guess for the reason why they did that as her eyes shifted back to the regrs or specifically to the Captain of the Baseball Club.

 Chapter 434: Ordered?

    <h4>Chapter 434: Ordered?</h4>


    Due to her gaze shifting to him and the words she uttered, the Captain of the Baseball Club¡¯s scowl seemingly deepened. With his eyelids turning into a slit as if he¡¯s trying to intimidate Shizu, he stepped forward while taking off his baseball cap which revealed his shaven head.


    I don¡¯t know if showing his shaved head is that intimidating but that¡¯s how he sees it I guess.


    Being next to her, when I noticed that he¡¯s going to stand extremely close to her to possibly intensify the effect of his intimidation, I stepped forward to bar his way from doing that exactly.


    Shifting his gaze to me, he frowned and asked. ¡°What¡¯s this? Who are you?¡±


    Instead of answering him, I maintained my silence while not having any change in my expression.


    I¡¯d dealt with his kind before and nothing is frightening about him. He could unt his status as the captain or president of the baseball club but that¡¯s not something I would back away from.


    Besides, this was just to keep him from approaching Shizu. Although she didn¡¯t tell me what I had to do, there were other reasons why she asked me toe with her.


    Spending time with me was one thing but this girl probably wanted to show me¡­ Show me the intricacies of her position as the Student Council President.


    While there¡¯s no reason for me to bar this guy¡¯s way, it¡¯s a lot better than letting him do what he nned to do. This was perhaps considered his territory but Shizu¡¯s territory was the whole student body. He could throw his weight around but not when in front of me.


    Besides, Shizu also didn¡¯t say anything. I could feel her gaze behind me, watching the things unfold before her eyes.


    Upon seeing me barring their Captain¡¯s way, the other regrs acted as if they were about to provide backup for him. However, their coach, who¡¯s still fuming from how they acted with this incident, just sent them a re and they all folded back to where they were.


    As seconds passed without me saying anything and without being intimidated by his ¡®frightening¡¯ eyes, the Captain of the Baseball Club clicked his tongue. ¡°Is this guy deaf or mute? Hey President. Are you hiring disabled in the Student Council?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you want to join? Anyway, what¡¯s the reason for stepping forward? Are you guilty that you did something for these two to keep quiet?¡±


    Answering his question and pping back with words at him, it was easy to notice how a vein appeared on his temple. ¡°Shut up! This is our Baseball Club¡¯s affairs!¡± He shouted, clearly triggered by my question. He then stepped to the side to see Shizu and direct his answer to her.


    However, I blocked him again. He tried pushing me but I only took a step back making the force he used to be useless and it¡¯s him who almost tumbled down.


    Upon seeing what¡¯s happening, various reactions appeared on the club members¡¯ faces. Even the club managers who looked frightened at the side also reacted upon seeing their confident shaved head Captain looking clumsy in front of everyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Before he could re up and throw a punch at me to recover from the embarrassing moment he just had, Shizu put a hand on my shoulder and stopped me.


    Naturally, I was expecting her to make a move.


    This¡­ What I did was just a show to agitate him or them to destroy their established narrative. The other club members were afraid to talk while this Captain and these regrs already agreed on what they would use as an excuse.


    I knew that this was me making enemies with them but I was currently under the Student Council umbre. No matter what, they¡¯re the ones in the wrong here.


    Shizu only came because it concerns his office that a donated item was deliberately destroyed and the reason was probably going to be buried if we went with whatever reason this shaved head Captain would spout.


    Since Shizu already spoke, I nodded and took a step back, taking my ce to her side again.


    With her arms crossed, she only gave the aggrieved Captain a passing nce before directing her gaze behind him.


    ¡°Sensei, I think we¡¯re on the same page about something, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m a failure as a coach and adviser. They already went out of my control long before.¡±


    Surprisingly the middle-aged baseball club adviser agreed to her words. He was angry but he could really not do anything about them when¡­ perhaps the wheel was already handled by the Captain.


    Looking at him, he¡¯s not really the sporty type. Hell, his arms were even skinny. Perhaps he¡¯s a baseball enthusiast but his status as a teacher seemed to be useless with this club. They¡¯re just ignoring him despite the anger that he showed.


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s fine. But you should¡¯ve reported it. Don¡¯t you know what they wanted the most?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Their eligibility to join the uing Summer Tournament, of course.¡±


    As soon as she mentioned that point, the shaved head Captain immediately interjected. ¡°President, what are you on about? Why are you going off-topic?¡±


    Shizu sighed before answering him. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it yet? I can use this incident as a ground to make a report to the Administration about possible club bullying and destruction of school properties. What do you think, will your club still be eligible to join? We¡¯re not even a specialized school for baseball. However, you guys here are already exercising some sort of tyranny to your juniors.¡±


    After saying that, she then shifted her gaze to the two culprits kneeling down. ¡°Kusakabe and Tanaka, right? There¡¯s no doubt you¡¯re the culprit for destroying the machine. But what¡¯s the reason? Frustration or is it an order from someone? Either way, keeping your mouths shut will not solve anything. In all honesty, it will even be worse for you two.¡±


    Upon hearing herst sentence, the two she directed those words to who had their heads hung low ever since earlier looked up with panic in their eyes.


    They alternately looked at one another and after a while, they both raised their fingers and pointed at the shaved head Captain that was already about to burst in rage.


    ¡°He¡­ Captain ordered us to do it.¡±


    As expected. Being the one who reacted strongly and someone whose standing was even above their coach, only he could pull this off.


    The real question here is why?


    ¡°Y-you! Don¡¯t you dare nder me!¡±


    Ignoring that shout from the Captain, Shizu showed a disappointed expression towards the two ¡°Are you two idiots or what? If there is a catch why you followed his order faithfully and even kneel there like convicted felons, spit it out now. Tell us the truth. The whole truth.¡± Pausing for a while, she then directed her next words to other members of the club. ¡°You too, I don¡¯t care about the hierarchy of your club. This isn¡¯t a simple incident that you can brush off by saying you¡¯ll be expelling these two.¡±


    That¡¯s most likely their n if Shizu didn¡¯t show up. As for how the two culprits would bepensated by following his order, that¡¯s something they would settle privately. And with that, the real reason for the destruction of the machine would be buried, never to be known again.

 Chapter 435: Not settled yet

    <h4>Chapter 435: Not settled yet</h4>


    ¡°Do you think that reason is valid for destroying it. He hated it and had someone destroy it just because it¡¯s clunky and he couldn¡¯t hit any ball being ejected from it?¡± Shizu asked after we left the vicinity of the Baseball Club.


    Naturally, the situation didn¡¯t end too well and because of how it almost escted to that Captain trying to assault Shizu who was just asking her questions and the two culprits who were answering her questions.


    I know it¡¯s kinda one-sided when we¡¯re only asking the two culprits and ignoring his rebuttal. However, that was due process. We nned on asking his side as well after them. However, the shaved head guy lost it when he thought he was being ganged up and his side wouldn¡¯t be ounted for.


    That¡¯s why I had no choice but to let him sleep for a while. To calm the situation down.


    And now, we left that ce having only known who was the real mastermind. There¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s him but¡­ the reason was what eluded us. They were using that machine, why would he ask those two to destroy it?


    Shizu said that she would go back and ask about what actually happened next week. For now, the thing we found out was that Captain ordered for it to be done in exchange for a chance to enter the regr team.


    If that was really the truth, then those two were idiots. However, considering they even kept their mouths shut despite what happened to them, that was most likely not the truth.


    In any case, what the coach promised was that they would issue an apology to the Administration as well as the alumni who donated it. Moreover, once everything was made clear, the club would deal with those involved with it ordingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a lie. There¡¯s more to it than just being clunky. You also didn¡¯t believe it, right? Nheless, the way he reacted means he¡¯s definitely guilty.¡±


    ¡°Un. I will be making a report. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Shizu nodded and turned towards the direction of the Club Building.


    Keeping up with her pace, I began observing the girl. Despite her unchanging expression throughout what happened in the Baseball Club, this girl¡­ she was also somewhat shaken from how that guy continued screaming at her. Moreover, that guy even tried to assault her just to stop her from questioning and digging up the real reason why they destroyed that machine.


    I didn¡¯t know if he¡¯s just an idiot for thinking that he would get away from what he did or he was just confident that no one would meddle with their club. Too bad for him, Shizu was too hardworking as the Student Council President.


    And that¡¯s why I thought of letting the girl rest for a while before going back to put her head on her work as a Student Council President again.


    After looking around and seeing a somewhat deste ce wherein students hardly passed by, I grabbed her arm and pulled her to it.


    ¡°What are you doing? That¡¯s not the direction of the Club Building.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while, Shizu. Besides, you can¡¯t hide this from me.¡±


    I lifted her arm and showed her shaky hands. It appeared peerless white and something really exquisite. But with it shaking at this moment, it went to show how frightened she was at what happened.


    It¡¯s almost the same as when I found out her mask. Perhaps if I wasn¡¯t there and that guy managed to approach her, the facade she was wearing would¡¯ve been broken way before it escted to when that guy tried to shut them up.


    Alternating her gaze from her shaky hands and to me, Shizu then pulled her arm from me. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. It will calm down after a while. And this isn¡¯t the first time¡­¡±


    I see. Despite putting on a mask, as the Student Council President starting fromst year, she had already been in too many situations like that. Alone, she was curbing down everything, fear, joy, excitement and everything else. And that¡¯s for her to continue to appear strong and impable in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I insist. I won¡¯t do anything. I just want to¡­ let you get a brief respite. Before going back to your work as the perfect Student Council President, take a break for a while.¡± I stepped forward and lifted her head to have her eyes on me.


    She was trying to avoid it after all.


    ¡°What¡¯s a brief respite can do? In the end, I will still go back and do what I can.¡±


    Shizu shook her head and this time, she resumed her steps without waiting for me.


    Seeing her departing back, I got this urge to just run towards her and put her in my arms. And that whether she liked it or not, I would have her rest here with me.


    However, I shelved that thought and just returned to her side.


    If I am stubborn then this girl is also one. That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard for us to find amon ground topromise our rtionship.


    When we returned to the Student Council Room, the couple was still there alongside that dog of a Vice President.


    Naturally, the guy¡¯s res at me were still the same. He still couldn¡¯t ept that I was always with Shizu whenever I was here.


    ¡°How did it go, President?¡± Watanabe asked, a hint of worry in her eyes. I guess even if they¡¯re not that close here, being at the same Student Council, they would still care about each other¡¯s well being.


    Besides, that should be their job but Shizu herself went to check.


    ¡°It¡¯s not settled yet. I expect the meddling of some of the teachers and the PTA about the report that I will make.¡± Shizu answered and didn¡¯t detail what exactly happened. Only the result. ¡°Anyway, take your seats and let¡¯s start the meeting. Oku, Watanabe, have you done going through the papers I left? And Inugaki, what about that thing I asked you to do?¡±


    As she went to the seat at the head of the long table, I then went back to where I left the tea. Pouring another cup for all of them, I did my job as her secretary once more.


    Well, although she rejected my suggestion to rest earlier, I would make sure that she would get that after the other three left.

 Chapter 436: Dont disappoint me

    <h4>Chapter 436: Don''t disappoint me</h4>


    After around 15 minutes of the Student Council meeting wherein they tackled other issues aside from that of the Baseball Club destroying school property, the three left with their other assignments and we were once again left alone in this room.


    I thought she would instantly dive back to her work but Shizu turned her head to me, ¡°Onoda-kun, let¡¯s take that rest you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up and went to the sofa where the couple was sitting earlier.


    And abiding by what she asked earlier, I followed her and took the seat next to her. I didn¡¯t make a move of course or she might just push me away again. It¡¯s better to act like this than repeat what I did earlier.


    With the two of us sitting straight, I could feel we¡¯re both waiting on each other about who would talk first.


    I turned my head slightly to check on her. However, it was as if she was thinking the same as me.


    Although she¡¯s maintaining her straight expression, I could see the slight hint of red slowly upying her face.


    ¡°Hmm? What made you change your mind? I thought you¡¯ll just go back to work and I will do my secretary job.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Besides, how long will you stare at me?¡±


    ¡±For as long as I am here.¡± After saying that, I inched closer to her and slowly moved my arm across her shoulders.


    When she noticed my hand on it, she shook her head and pinched it off her. ¡°As much as I want to be intimate with you¡­ I can¡¯t. And you know why.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that. If I am you and I cannot let go of my girls just for you, I will stop associating with you in a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you. But remember, we have different mindsets. I¡¯m a despicable, shameless and greedy guy. You can reject me, Shizu¡­ If you do, I will have no choice but to respect your decision. But you¡¯re not doing that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re back here again, huh?¡­ I will never reject the guy I love. This is new to me and I am aware I am losing a lot by gatekeeping you with what I want to happen. However, this is me, Onoda-kun, no, Ruki.¡± Putting on a bitter smile on her lips, she then inched away from me before continuing, ¡°Enough about us. What are your ns about your situation with Nanami?¡±


    Since she swiftly changed the topic away from us, I had no choice but to follow through. Shizu is a stubborn girl. And I am the same. In fact, I probably made it hard for her when I made her fall in love with me. She¡¯s adamant about what she wanted to happen and all the tricks I stored in my mind would surely not work with her.


    Perhaps, we would stay like this for a long time. Loving each other without ever taking the step to truly be lovers.


    ¡°I am going to talk to Ogawa. Make him wake up from his delusions.¡±


    That¡¯s the n but I expect him to just brush my words away. Hina, Nami and perhaps Shizu already talked to him but none of them could change his mind about his delusions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a tall order? Even I cannot change his mind.¡± With doubt in her eyes, I guess she really did talk to him or that guy approached her. Being the most senior among their circle he¡¯s probably thinking about asking for her help with Nami. In the end, his attempt was proven futile. He already lost his position not only in Nami¡¯s heart but perhaps in most girls in their circle.


    Well, Izumi-senpai was still devoted to him. However, he would soon find her distant as well. That is if he never changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s only because he¡¯s submerged in his fantasy. What do you think about showing our rtionship to him?¡±


    ¡°He will still deny it. But that¡¯s the only shot you have at opening his eyes.¡± Shizu shook her head.


    ¡°I want to protect Nami so I want to settle this with us privately but¡­ the way he acts now, it will probably create a buzz if he starts losing it.¡±


    ¡°... Let me deal with the aftermath. Also¡­ you have to tell everyone about what exactly happened. About how you stole Nanami from him. Otherwise¡­ I will be the one telling them about it.¡±


    ¡°I nned to do that but theplications¡­¡±


    ¡°Nevermind theplications. They all deserve to know what you did. Don¡¯t disappoint me, Ruki.¡± Cutting off my words, Shizu red at me while saying that.


    If I told them about it, Arisa-senpai, Izumi-senpai and perhaps the others too would hate me for it. Nami would probably try to diffuse it but¡­ the others would definitely take Ogawa¡¯s side. He¡¯s the one who lost a lot from Nami¡¯s ¡®cheating¡¯ after all.


    Then what I needed to do is to make sure that Nami wouldn¡¯t be persecuted by them.


    And that¡¯s probably what Shizu also wanted me to do. The reason why she asked me directly like this.


    I was the one who set things in motion, I also should be the one who would carry the burden of being hated by them. Even if this meant a setback on how I wanted Arisa-senpai to fall with me or how I wanted to steal Izumi-senpai, I had to go through this.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Shizu formed a satisfied smile while nodding her head.


    ¡±Great. Now that that¡¯s out of the way¡­ Ruki, what do you think about my work?¡±


    ¡°Your work? It¡¯s tiring, I guess?¡±


    Just looking at how she always has a pile of paperwork atop her table, it¡¯s definitely tiring. Nheless, this girl could still appear fresh and without fatigue despite how heavy the load she was carrying as the Student Council President.


    ¡°What if I ask you to run in the next election? Will you do it?¡±


    Eh? Next election? She¡¯s joking, right? In the first ce, I¡¯m not a President material. Besides, I already had a lot of responsibilities. If in the off chance that I really won, then I wouldn¡¯t have any time off for myself anymore.


    But looking at her shining eyes as if she¡¯s expecting a positive answer, I ended up contemting whether it was viable or not.

 Chapter 437: Consensus

    <h4>Chapter 437: Consensus</h4>


    The Student Council. Although I became part of it even back in middle school for Haruko and now for Shizu, I never considered myself as someone who would be up for it.


    I am someone who prefers not being in the spotlight after all.


    Despite what I was doing these days that couldn¡¯t be called as being low-key, bing a President of the Student Council never crossed my mind.


    However, at this moment, Shizu was asking me seriously and she¡¯s waiting for me to say yes.


    With her mask off, the Shizu next to me looked adorable, to say the least, that I was hesitating to say no.


    Her round yellow eyes were shining like a bright sun and her curved up lips that was a sign of her anticipation.


    ¡±Are you serious about that question?¡±


    Of course, she is. However, I had to ask just in case she¡¯s just jesting.


    ¡°I rarely utter a joke, Ruki. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I see. Then that¡¯s impossible for me. You¡¯re aware of how I act. Do I look like I have the makings of a President like you?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you do. The first skill a Student Council President like me should possess is his or her management skills. Looking at how you are managing your time with your numerous girls, I¡¯d say you¡¯re up for it.¡± Shizu smirked as if she¡¯s making fun of me.


    Time-management and management skills are different from each other, you know?


    ¡°And then the next skill is one¡¯s ability to settle a problem. You did well showing that earlier.¡± Shizu continued. Her smirk remained and with her words this time, I concluded that she¡¯s making fun of me.


    This girl¡­ Should I let her have her fun?


    It¡¯s rare to see her smirking and smiling like this anyway. Then I¡¯ll make that sacrifice to be her source of entertainment.


    ¡°You mean when I put that guy down? Was that settling a problem?¡± I acted as if I¡¯m having difficulty taking in her words and that made the girl truly ted as she giggled adorably beside me.


    ¡°The situation would have escted if you didn''t. Besides, you made him escape being kicked by me had he gone through with what he aimed to do.¡±


    Yeah right. She was scared enough to shake even after we left the vicinity of that ce. How will she kick him if I am not there?


    Ah. Well, it¡¯s possible. She can do it reflexively.


    I guess I have to ask her if she also wants to learn some self-defense techniques from me.


    Shizu wouldn¡¯t be in that clean-up drive but I could ask Nami to take her with her.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s settling a problem through violence. I don¡¯t think that will ount for that ability.¡±


    Although I was humoring her, this girl was probably half-serious about what she asked of me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. You are decisive and have good observation and conversation skills. You can certainly deceive the whole student body with your glib tongue that even I fell victim to.¡±


    This time, Shizu pulled me by my shoulders to look at her. With her arms slipping to the back of my neck, our eyes naturally locked gazes to each other.


    ¡°Deceive the whole student body. Is that what you did?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t my mask wless?¡± Shizu showed a rare smug expression as she covered her face with her hands while only showing her eyes.


    ¡±It certainly is. Good thing I managed to take that off and see my Shizu¡¯s bare face.¡±


    Lowering my head to a level with hers, I grabbed this golden opportunity to kiss her.


    I was already tempted ever since earlier but because of how I don¡¯t want her to be ufortable, I restrained myself.


    Although she¡¯s not really expecting me to make this move, Shizu bit my lips for a bit before fully epting it.


    With our eyes slowly closing to fully savor it, I slipped my arms to her back and pulled her closer.


    However, before our situation turned even more intimate, Shizu broke away from me.


    ¡°Who are you calling your Shizu? Shameless guy, don¡¯t take advantage of this situation.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s you. I love my Shizu but too bad she¡¯s too stubborn that she doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge it.¡±


    ¡°Cure yourself from being a womanizer first then you¡¯ll see me acknowledging it in a heartbeat.¡± Shizu smiled bitterly. ¡°But then again, that¡¯s impossible, right? Why didn¡¯t I meet you before you became like this?¡±


    ¡°I hate to say it but if you did meet me before I turned like this¡­ I would not be the same Ruki you got to know. I would probably be someone like Ogawa. Too devoted to my first love. I would never think about anyone but her. I know I¡¯m doing her wrong and I¡¯m continuing to do so but she¡¯s actually being supportive of me. I¡¯m despicable, right? That''s why the true best path you can take is to reject me¡­¡±


    Shizu returned her gaze and after a long silent look, she lightly pped my possibly sullen and bitter face. Following that, she brushed away what I said with her next words.


    ¡°Alright let¡¯s stop talking about our rtionship as we both know we''re going to continue being stubborn about it. Honestly, I¡¯m finding contentment with our current situation. We¡¯re basically already lovers but without thatbel. Just by being this close to you, I can feel it. Your affection towards me.¡±


    Perhaps my face remained sullen, she repeated her light p before gently caressing my cheek.


    ¡°This Monday, I tried to make a situation where I can fulfill what I want to happen between us even if it¡¯s too limited. But you rejected it¡­ I thought about it these past few days and I¡­ I concluded that I will also eventually not be too happy about that situation. That¡¯s why Ruki¡­ can¡¯t we stay like this?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re content with this then¡­ that¡¯s for the best rather than pushing our ideals to each other. However, when the timees, I still want you to join me, us¡­ in what will happen in the future.¡±


    Shizu stopped her hand and gently shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that, Ruki. Not now. You have to do your best in changing your mind and I will do the same. You have at least two years¡­ before I graduate from this school.¡±


    After saying that, Shizu pulled my head towards her and initiated a kiss.


    This time, she didn¡¯t break away and even took the lead from me. With both of her hands cupping my cheeks, Shizupletely put me at her mercy.


    It¡¯s not like I would stop her but the girl¡¯s hold on me was as if I could vanish at any moment.


    I guess with this, we somehow reached a consensus. To continue being like this.


    Being lovers without thebel. We might not take that step to be official but we¡¯re both aware of our affection for each other.


    In the end, it¡¯s still somewhat the same, she wanted me to do my best to change her mind so when the timees to actually build that future, she would be aboard it and she would also do her best to change my mind about her. About bing devoted to her.

 Chapter 438: Being Intimate

    <h4>Chapter 438: Being Intimate</h4>


    I¡¯m certain that I will not be able to change like she wants me to. However, I¡¯m looking forward to what she will do about it.


    ¡°Two years, huh? I¡¯ll do my best for my Shizu. Besides, I still have my mission to let youe out of your shellpletely. I can see that the meetings are already a normal urrence and you even took me with you earlier.¡±


    ¡°I still won¡¯t take anyone else aside from you though. With you, I can rx without worrying about my mask falling off.¡±


    Because of how passionate that kiss became, I could only answer her after she released my lips.


    Nheless, it¡¯s not like I wasining about it. Shizu slowly taking the initiative further proved that she¡¯s more or less mine already. No one can take her away. No one can understand her more than I do. And no other guy will ever be able to bear witness to how beautiful and adorable she is. Especially when her face was this too flushed and she couldn¡¯t find a ce to hide it.


    And after hearing her next sentence, I boldly followed her glistening lips, kissing her once more. Furthermore, I put a hand on her back as support while I gently pushed her down on the sofa.


    I climbed on top of her and resumed what I was doing. From her lips, I gradually went down to her neck.


    Shizu¡¯s arms circled to my back and clutched onto it as she slowly lifted her head, giving me ess to her smooth and exquisite neck.


    As I run my lips around it, giving a kiss and sucking at it for a bit. Shizu¡¯s arms moved from my back to hug my head, pushing me further down on her.


    Looking for her sweet spots and ticklish spots, I explored Shizu¡¯s neck and down to her corbone thoroughly. This wasn¡¯t like thest time where I was out of my mind that when I came to, I couldn¡¯t even remember what I did.


    After fully savoring her unblemished neck, I returned to her lips and to her tongue that was waiting for their next turn.


    Down below, one of my hands ran from her leg up to her thigh. Following that, I raised her leg by propping up her knee to give me another swift ess to what was beneath her skirt.


    Naturally, I only focused on her thighs that although not as supple as Satsuki, it still felt bouncy to the touch.


    ¡±Shizu, can I?¡± I asked when my other hand slipped inside her uniform and began exploring her body directly.


    ¡°Can I still refuse you?¡±


    ¡°Un. You can. This is me being a pervert after all.¡±


    I still haven¡¯t resolved what happened with Saki earlier and here I am again, cannot control myself from feeling this girl up.


    This was all new to her. Although she might still remember what happened this Monday, this situation of ours was different from back then.


    With my hands resting on her navel and thigh, Shizu stared at my eyes as if she¡¯s trying to discern what¡¯s really in my mind despite hearing what I said.


    After a while, she pulled my head down and kissed me again before answering, ¡°... No. Go ahead. Treat me like how you treat them¡­ And keep your eyes on me.¡±


    Thatst sentence was what she truly wanted to say and what she wanted to happen. To my eyes to be only for her.


    ¡°As my Shizu wishes so.¡± I smiled and kept my eyes on her as promised before my hand continued its exploration.


    I could clearly feel the heat being exuded by her body and how it was trembling from both being tickled and perhaps being excited.


    With her face turning even redder as she began feeling the sensation of my hand gradually moving up to one of her sensitive ces. Shizu¡¯s eyes glimmered with faint anticipation.


    Taking my other hand off her thigh, I slipped it inside her uniform as well to help the other explore this girl¡¯s body.


    As each second passed, Shizu would asionally nce down to see the progress of my hands. And because of how I intentionally slowed it down, the feeling that was being delivered to her was intensified.


    After a minute or two of only touching her around her perky hills, Shizu bit her lips in slight frustration. ¡°Stop teasing me, blockhead.¡±


    Hearing her frustrated voice, I couldn¡¯t help but smile and go down to kiss her again.


    And while our lips were interlocked to each other, I finally stopped going around in circles and slipped my hands from her bra to firmly cup her pair of pleasant softness.


    As her nipples brushed past my palm, Shizu¡¯s arms tightened on my head, resulting in our kiss being prolonged.


    Perhaps to keep her mind from what she¡¯s feeling when I began squeezing and fondling her breasts, Shizu focused on our kiss.


    However, that¡¯s not enough when I began focusing on her nipples, rubbing them with my thumb and gently pinching them.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ Stop.¡±


    As she broke our kiss and ced her hand on top of it to stop me from doing more, Shizu looked at me with a pleading eye.


    Naturally, since she said stop, I would do so.


    I pulled out my hands from inside her uniform and just ced them at her side.


    Following that, Iy down to her side and whispered, ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she agitatedly turned around to face me and endearingly nibbled my neck. ¡°Blockhead. Your hands are too perverted.¡±


    ¡°I told you so. But did it feel good?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me such questions!¡± And she nibbled on my neck again.


    Soon after that, she grabbed one of my arms and ced it behind her before using one of my arms as her pillow. This was her way of asking me topletely enclose her in my embrace.


    Without any souls around aside from us, the few minutes of our time were spent like this. We did get intimate. I felt her somewhat heavenly perky hills and teased it. But that¡¯s probably all she could take at the moment.


    Besides, we¡¯re still technically not in a rtionship. All we had is our agreement to keep things the way it is. I love her and she loves me. This intimate moment may be our to convey it.


    After around 10 minutes of just cuddling on that sofa, Shizu and I stood up to finish her work for today.


    This time I once again became her most reliable Secretary who would move even before she couldmand. Besides, there¡¯s still the tea that we shared together and she did give her review for it. Mina would probably feel honored if she knew that it came from the Student Council President.


    Although she¡¯s all gung-ho about Haruko, Shizu¡¯s poprity extends to everyone in the school.


    Once we¡¯re done with her work consisting of a pile of papers, I went behind her and gave her a shoulder massage to make her rx.


    Perhaps she felt way too good about it that she ended up napping on her chair. Using my hand to support her head, I waited for her to wake up and be too flustered upon realization.


    And that¡¯s how this Secretary job for today ended. Before I left the room, Shizu repeated her words from earlier. That she was serious about her question and she wanted to run. Following that, she told me that she would bring me somewhere thising Monday. As to where that would be, she only told me to wait for it.


    But really, why does she want me to run? Is it to keep the Student Council Room being our sanctuary?

 Chapter 439: Your Pet is Here

    <h4>Chapter 439: Your Pet is Here</h4>


    When I left the Student Council Room, I ran into Inugaki and the couple who were going back to report whatever it was they aplished.


    ¡°Thanks for the hard work.¡±


    Saying that as a courtesy along with bowing my head towards them, the scowl on Inugaki¡¯s face froze as he was forced to say the same.


    Well, that¡¯s amon courtesy for co-workers, if he didn¡¯t say it back, he would be seen as rude and unweing.


    As for the couple, they returned the courtesy with a smile. Nheless, I could still see a hint of suspicion from them. Since Shizu and I were left alone, they probably began suspecting us again. Or rather, they never dropped it in the first ce.


    Nheless, without catching us on the act, all they would get were spection.


    After leaving them, I went to the Literature Club, checking in to what Ishida-senpai¡¯s modification on the n for the Cultural Festival as well as telling Otsuka-senpai that I would be giving my answer next week. The curious girl received it happily.


    At least for her, she must be expecting a positive answer after I deliberated for a few days.


    Following that, I sent Kana and Rae to the bus station. Naturally, I didn¡¯t forget to tell them about how I got entangled with another girl again today.


    Kana, as always, reprimanded me at first before giving me mature advice on her part. Rae, on the other hand, acted jealous at first before she asked for some pampering.


    And while I was pampering the sses girl, she added on to what Kana told me. I also tried to sound her out about what I witnessed yesterday but it seemed to be not the time yet. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to give up and send them off with a smile.


    Following that, my feet led me to Eguchi-sensei¡¯s room. Well, I have to tell them that if that ramen was still on, I still have a few ces to go first and ask if they could wait that long.


    As I went past the faculty where most of the teachers gathered, I saw Shio there, busily working on the desk set aside for her.


    Upon seeing me, some of the teachers who were probably already used to my face whistled and teased as if they found some kind of entertainment, ¡°Shiori-sensei, your pet is here.¡±


    It¡¯s not really my intention to look for her but now that she was even called, I had to act as if she called for me.


    Luckily, none of them seemed to be suspicious of my rtionship with her yet. Yes, ¡®yet¡¯.


    As long as I was being seen as just that obedient student then that¡¯s fine, I shouldn¡¯t let them go over to the thought that my bing her pet had to do with the forbidden rtionship between a teacher and her student.


    Upon hearing her name called out, the busy Shio frantically moved her head around to look for who uttered her name.


    Looks like she was really lost in what she¡¯s doing.


    Because of what she did, it garnered a fewughs from those who were paying attention and that made Shio turn red from embarrassment. To gather herposure, she immediately stood up, picked up her things and went to the door where I was standing.


    ¡°Ah. Onoda-kun, you¡¯re here. Thank you, Kuwabara-sensei.¡±


    After acknowledging my presence and saying thank you to the teacher who called her, she then confidently walked out of the room and towards the direction of her room.


    Before following her, I bowed to the teachers in the faculty which they returned withughs once more. They¡¯re notughing at me, of course, but at how Shio acted.


    When we arrived at her private room and as soon as she put down her things on the table, Shio turned around and pinched both of my cheeks. ¡°You! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re going there? You told me we have to y it safe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really my n. I was only peeking and taking a nce at you, busy doing your work but that Kuwabara-sensei saw me and probably thought I was there for you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Complete with an apology, I let my cheeks be the subject to where she could vent the embarrassment she felt.


    And seeing her thoroughly embarrassed like this, it¡¯s a feast for my eyes.


    Eguchi-sensei and Orimura-sensei could wait. Now that I have this time with Shio, it¡¯s a waste to just leave.


    ¡°Haa¡­ What should I do with you?¡±


    With her fingers loosening up on my cheeks, Shio took a step back and slumped down on her sofa.


    Following her, I fixed her fringes that she didn¡¯t notice to be somewhat disheveled when she frantically moved about earlier.


    ¡°Love me, of course.¡±


    ¡°Shameless guy. I already do. So, what¡¯s your reason for going to the faculty if not me?¡± Shio put on hermanding presence and grabbed my hand that wasbing her hair.


    ¡°I thought of looking for Eguchi-sensei and Orimura-sensei.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? We passed by their rooms, why did you still follow me here?¡±


    ¡°Shio, is that even a question?¡±


    After saying that, I sat down next to her and my arms coiled around her body as if it¡¯s a natural thing to do.


    ¡°I missed you, that¡¯s why.¡± I continued.


    Before Shio could pinch my cheeks again for my cheekiness, I swiftly moved and covered her lips with mine. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me too?¡±


    ¡°... I do. But that¡¯s not the issue here, Ruru! We can¡¯t be caught.¡± Shio turned her head sideways. Perhaps to not let me see her troubled face. ¡°Those colleagues of mine. They¡¯re all curious about my divorce. Uhm, not all of them but those who are his former colleagues.¡±


    ¡°I see. Are they suspecting that you¡¯re the problem?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No¡­ In fact, they¡¯re¡­ quite d that we divorced. They¡¯re curious because, in their minds, I seemed to be head over heels to him when I started working here. The swift change in my mindset is what¡¯s baffling them.¡±


    Ah. Right. It¡¯s just a month but Shio had already changed from the girl who could endure how her former husband treated her to the blooming Shio in my arms.


    She did glow up a bit as soon as the problems bogging her down were resolved. Especially whenever I am with her these days. She¡¯s bing even more beautiful and her smiles could dazzle everyone around her.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then we¡¯re somewhat safe today. They all believed you called for me. As your pet, I obediently answered your call.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ And you saw my embarrassing disy.¡±


    The hint of red that shed past on her face didn¡¯t escape my notice.


    That¡¯s why the urge to tease her once again arose in me. ¡°My Shio is adorable. That blessed my eye, rea--¡±


    However, before I could finish my words, Shio¡¯s fingers were at my cheeks again, pinching them as hard as she could.


    ¡°And you¡¯re saying?¡± With her face asionally twitching while sporting a forced smile, Shio used a bit more force to pinch my cheeks.


    However, I still continued teasing her. ¡°That my Shio is adorable?¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Shio clicked her tongue, ¡°Really, Ruru¡­ You won¡¯t learn your lesson. How is that adorable, huh?¡±


    Amid her furrowed eyebrows, I pried her fingers away and ced her hands on my shoulder before carrying her to myp. Locking her in my embrace like this, Shio couldn¡¯t keep herposure anymore as she lowered her head and ced it on my neck just to escape my gaze.


    ¡°You know, seeing you acting like this, I can¡¯t see why that wasn¡¯t adorable. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t peek at the faculty again. My face is already notorious there that every teacher can probably recognize me as your pet.¡±


    ¡°Idiot Ruru. Then hug me tight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already doing that.¡±


    ¡°More,¡± Shio whispered in an adorable tone.


    Perhaps because she couldn¡¯t win against my teasing, this beautiful teacher of mine had now entirely given up.


    ¡°Is this my Shio wanting me to spoil her?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking about every little thing, Ruru. Kiss me too.¡±


    Heeding her words, instead of answering back, I lifted her head and kissed her like she wanted. Along with that I enclosed my arms on her waist and fixed her on top of me.


    Following my movements, Shio moved her hips and settled herselffortably.


    Since we didn¡¯t have that much time. We shared the next few minutes being intimate like this.

 Chapter 440: Youre late

    <h4>Chapter 440: You''rete</h4>


    ¡°By the way, Ruru, I will not being home to dinner today. My colleagues invited me for a drink. We will be eating dinner there too.¡±


    Perhaps she only just remembered, Shio said that before I could turn the knob and leave her room.


    Well, we became a bit more intimate than we had nned after all. The five minutes became fifteen. And we got another memory shared in this small private room of hers. From teasing to bing intimate that fast. I guess we¡¯re the same in our longing for each other.


    I also told her what I told Kana and Rae but Shio dismissed it as if she already heard the same thing many times over. For her, my presence right beside her was what¡¯s important.


    She didment that she might¡¯ve gotten in an even worse situation with me than with her former husband but the contrast on how I continue to treat her special was what made it for her.


    She¡¯s an adult and¡­ it¡¯s not surprising that she would have those considerations. She might¡¯vended unluckily with that ex of hers but there were younger¡­ adults out there that would surely treat her just as well.


    That¡¯s why I had to work extra hard to keep her affection for me.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust her, it¡¯s just the way of the world.


    If there¡¯s an easy way out, why not go through it?


    Besides the unchanging love like what Akane has for me is rarer than winning a lottery.


    Since I¡¯m not always with them, no matter how much I talk to them in Messenger or see them in person, it¡¯s inevitable that some or most of them will think about other possibilities.


    I might sound pessimistic here but I¡¯m just keeping my feet on the grounds of reality.


    Even if I have these many girls today, who knows how many will be left two or three years from now?


    It will depend on how well I will be able to keep them with me. Even if some say that a rtionship depends on the two people involved in it, I will not me anyone but myself if one or more of them leave me.


    ¡°Un. No problem. I¡¯ll tell Miwa-nee.¡± I nodded.


    Upon hearing my answer, Shio put on a surprised expression as if she¡¯s not expecting me to answer like that.


    ¡°You surprisingly agreed easily, Ruru. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s there to worry about? I bet their reason for inviting you is to drown your sorrows with liquor, right?¡±


    Miwa-nee was often doing that back then. She would often go home drunk after a break up saying her colleagues pulled her to it to make her feel better.


    Well, I knew because she wouldn¡¯t stop talking about it while hugging me tight and letting me inhale her alcohol-filled breath. Those were the nights wherein I would end up wide awake until dawn. And when Akane saw me in the morning with bags on my eyes, she would immediately run to me like her kid who was bullied while ring at Miwa-nee who was still snoring because of her hangover as if she¡¯s her archnemesis.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s like that. How did you know?¡± With doubt in her voice, Shio asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± I smiled and continued. ¡°One thing though. Don¡¯t get too drunk that you cannot drive anymore¡­ And although the chance is low, beware of your ex showing up there. There¡¯s a possibility that someone is setting you up to see him.¡±


    That Nobuo wouldn¡¯t just give up, not to Nao and certainly not to Shio. Even if there¡¯s a case pending on his head, that guy would do something to try and get them back.


    If the case Nao filed on her School¡¯s Administration became stagnant, I would act about it by myself.


    Putting him in jail or putting him down beneath the Earth.


    Ah. Let¡¯s not consider the second option for now. Although I am aware I will not probably flinch to do that. Theplications it will bring me and those around me will be just as extreme even if no one finds out about it. Besides, it¡¯s not easy to get away with murder if you¡¯re not experienced with it.


    Shio took in my words and contemted for a bit before giving me a reassuring smile while nodding her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can hold my liquor. I¡¯ll call you if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Un. I¡¯ll be waiting. Take care Shio.¡±


    ¡°You too, Ruru.¡±


    After saying that, Shio ran towards me and pulled me in a tight embrace before kissing me lovingly, conveying what she was feeling at the moment.


    And because of that, it¡¯s five minutes again before I finally left her room.


    Of course, without a trace of what really went on with us.


    -


    -


    ¡°You¡¯re alreadyte. And now you¡¯re saying you still have somewhere to go to? Where? Your girlfriend is already out of school. Just tell us if you don¡¯t want that ramen anymore.¡± Orimura-sensei blurted out with her eyes ring at me as soon as I said my piece upon entering Eguchi-sensei¡¯s private room.


    It¡¯s Friday today and the practice game will be tomorrow. The Basketball Club only warmed up for today and Eguchi-sensei let them go home early to let them be at their peak condition tomorrow. That¡¯s why these two were already here and not in the Gymnasium.


    Well, I had no idea about Orimura-sensei and her Volleyball Club.


    In any case, Satsuki also informed me about it when she messaged me that she was being dragged by her team again to shop in the shopping district nearby, something that she¡¯s not really fond of.


    Imagining that girl¡¯s gloomy face, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how adorable that would be if captured by a camera.


    Although I told her I would talk to her about Saki, now that she left with her team, that would be dyed or we could just talk about it over the Messenger.


    ¡°There¡¯s just some unfinished business I had to attend to, sensei. Can I?¡± Instead of saying that to Orimura-sensei who looked like she could jump at any time and strangle me to death, I turned to the silent Eguchi-sensei at the side.


    ¡°If that¡¯s really as important, then go ahead. The Ramen Shop won¡¯t go away. Don¡¯t mind Sanae¡­ err Orimura-sensei, she¡¯s just hungry. She won¡¯t die from it.¡±


    ¡°Ryouko! How cruel.¡±


    Orimura-sensei acted as if she was shot in the heart with Eguchi-sensei¡¯s words. However, a few seconds after that, her eyes turned to me again, ¡°Go now. And hurry up!¡±


    With that shout of her, I could only bow towards the two of them before leaving the room.


    There¡¯s no doubt though. Eguchi-sensei was truly treating me warmly as if I was one of her female students.


    Ah. In any case, thanks to her backup, I had the time to go to the Student Support Club and see the three¡­ four? No. Five girls there.


    Will it be as awkward as before because of that delusional guy or¡­ will he be absent there again?


    Moreover, Arisa-senpai¡­ she didn¡¯te yesterday because of what happened to us¡­ will she be there?

 Chapter 441: I missed you, Ruu

    <h4>Chapter 441: I missed you, Ruu</h4>


    When I knocked on the door of the Student Support Club¡¯s clubroom, Saki opened the door for me once more with an excited glint in her eyes as if she¡¯s expecting that I would still treat her the same as before.


    ¡°Another chance to take?¡± I asked in which the girl admitted by stepping forward to meet my lips that were already aiming for hers.


    ¡°Even after that¡­ I¡¯m still just as bad¡­¡±


    And then another bout of guilt filled her eyes.


    I reached for her cheek and caressed it. ¡°Saki, I¡¯m the same. In any case, will you let me tell you everything about me and in turn, you tell me about yourself? It wouldn¡¯t mean anything. I just want us to know each other better.¡±


    Earlier she was kind of avoiding the topic about us and just wanted us to be just the same.


    The same like this wherein whenever a chance would present in front of us, we would take it.


    ¡®We¡¯ because I wasn¡¯t even rejecting her, I was just as guilty as her.


    Saki stared into my eyes. With her lips parted and her hands holding onto my hand on her cheek, theplicated expression that momentarily appeared on her face rxed as her lips curved up into a smile. ¡°Know each other better. I understand. After what I¡¯ve seen earlier in the Gymnasium... I am now more curious.¡±


    ¡°You mean?¡±


    ¡°All five of us there. We¡¯re all more or less anticipating you to say our names from that question. If you will ask me how I noticed¡­ Let¡¯s just say it must be the perks of being entangled with you. The way they looked at you was as if they¡¯re looking at their boyfriend or lover. I can understand Nanami but the other three were a shock even to me, especially Harada-san and Maemura-san.¡±


    Perks, huh? Is that it? Can the girls entangled with me recognize each other by how they looked at me?


    Well, Aya was easily recognizable to be the closest girl to me if one would observe us in ss. That¡¯s probably why it didn¡¯t shock her as much as the other two.


    Satsuki was known to be in a cat and dog rtionship with Sakuma and perhaps a lot of them believed that¡¯s still the same.


    As for Chii, she was a known gyaru and a part of Fukuda¡¯s delinquent group.


    Nheless, it¡¯s not like it wasn¡¯t already shown before that Chii had a particr interest in me. Back then, Saki probably watched how Chii and Nami confronted each other in front of my desk. And then Hina pulled me out of the room.


    It¡¯s probably not wrong to assume that she had also begun suspecting Hina.


    Well, if she took it lightly like this as if it¡¯s not really affecting her, telling her about my past would be easy.


    But would she tell me about herself? Or would she really ept that I was having multiple rtionships? What she probably had in mind at the moment was that I was cheating with everyone and whether they were aware of it or not, she had no idea.


    ¡°I see. Is that how it looked back then?¡±


    ¡°Un. I¡­ my curiosity and interest about you had risen back then. And the way you confidently left after answering that question, you looked so cool that I¡­¡±


    Saki trailed her voice as she lowered her head to hide the blush that suddenly appeared on her face.


    ¡°That you¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it, pervert. Go in now if you will. If there¡¯s another chance where we can be alone, let¡¯s do it then.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again, aren¡¯t you? That telling me about yourself and me doing the same.¡±


    ¡°I see. I thought you meant ¡®that¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It still hurts, pervert.¡±


    ¡°You keep moving around, that¡¯s why. Take a rest when you can.¡±


    ¡°Un. I will. By the way¡­ why didn¡¯t you deny what I said?¡±


    ¡°And I also didn¡¯t confirm it, you¡¯ll know when we have that chance to talk.¡± I answered as I removed my hand from her cheek ¡°Ah¡­ Do you know I am already looking at you as if you¡¯re my girl?¡±


    With that question of mine, Saki blew air from her mouth as if she heard a joke question. ¡°It¡¯s too obvious. How can I not know?¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you correcting me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s correct. In a way.¡± She answered after another blush appeared on her face.


    It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s a peach now. If she entered like this, would they notice her redness?


    ¡°I see. I really can¡¯t wait to hear what you will tell me about yourself. Saki, if to others I am seen as a mystery, that¡¯s who you are to me. You mystified me.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s apliment or not but I¡¯ll take it since it¡¯s from you. I¡¯m d I called out to you this Monday.¡±


    Saki mystically smiled as she left that as herst sentence before fully opening the door and letting me into their clubroom.


    Although I had this somewhat fruitful talk with Saki with the short time we spent standing right at this door, the most pressing issue was still about that Ogawa and his delusions among all the other issues that piled up concerning Nami¡¯s circle of friends.


    He¡¯s the first one that needed to be resolved first.


    Earlier, his delusion was already out of this world that he even had the gall to smirk at me when Nami was actually with my group instead of staying there with them.


    When I entered the room, even if they¡¯re busy with something, all of their eyes naturally turned to me, most especially the silent guy who probably noticed how long Saki spent talking to me before letting me in.


    The whole gang was inside but two new faces were sitting at the head of their table while most of them were listening to them.


    From their uniforms, they¡¯re 2nd years. One guy and one girl who didn¡¯t seem like a couple. More like they came from different sses and it was just a coincidence that they both came to request something from this club.


    And there¡¯s no need to think deeply about who they were. Clients for their club activity.


    With all their attention turned to me, I immediately bowed and gestured that they could continue on with what they¡¯re doing.


    However, Nami, Hina and Arisa-senpai¡¯s gazes were still locked onto me.


    There¡¯s theplicated look on Arisa-senpai¡¯s face and when I nodded and smiled at her, she immediately averted her gaze and acted as if she was rejoining the discussion about the request of the two clients.


    Hina was biting her lips. Perhaps remembering what we didn¡¯t finish earlier.


    I smiled at her as well and she returned it almost instantly.


    As for Nami, although she¡¯s waiting for me to tell her about what happened with Saki, the girl surely had her own guess already.


    After smiling beautifully at me, she excitedly stood up from her seat and grabbed both of my hands before slipping her arms to my back, embracing me tight as if we hadn¡¯t seen each other for years. ¡°I missed you, Ruu.¡±

 Chapter 442: Hes a lost cause

    <h4>Chapter 442: He''s a lost cause</h4>


    Because the two clients¡¯ backs were faced towards the door, they didn¡¯t see what happened behind them and just continued with what they¡¯re here for. Besides, Izumi-senpai was also focused on them like a proper Club President and Arisa-senpai who averted her gaze from me also had her attention to their requests.


    And those who were paying attention to Nami¡¯s action were the three guys at the other end of their table as well as Hina and Saki.


    The two girls had a momentary bitter smile on their lips before making a straight face.


    Saki even acted her part as the Ruki x Nami shipper as she appeared to be fangirling over us.


    Not gonna lie, it was too convincing that I wanted to praise her. Hina was already used to how close Nami and I were but with herplication resolved and with what happened between us, she¡¯s most likely feeling jealous of us.


    ¡°I miss you too. Did you wait for me?¡± I also moved my arms and held her tight.


    ¡°Un. I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡± Nami cutely nodded before she ced her head on my chest and acted as if she¡¯s sniffing my scent.


    ¡°How can I miss not seeing my girlfriend? Of course, I will alwayse to you.¡±


    From her back, I moved my hand on her hair and beganbing it with my fingers, something the girl really liked that she ended up being reallyfortable in my arms.


    For Nami to act cutesy like this in front of them, it¡¯s certainly a first.


    However, there¡¯s a reason for this.


    It¡¯s part of our n to force Ogawa out of his delusion. Showing him our rtionship that he was currently denying.


    While Nami was so into her act, my eyes automatically moved towards the guy whose face already turned ck from the rage he was holding in.


    When our gazes met, I smirked at him as I tightened my arms holding Nami in my embrace. Following that, I lifted her head and acted as if I was going to kiss her.


    However, before that, to give him, or them if I include Tadano, the best view, I shifted our bodies and made us face them sideways.


    Nami¡¯s eyes never break gazes with mine while her lips naturally parted as if waiting for me to take it at any moment.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Un. I love you too.¡±


    As we both whispered our affection to each other, even though it would be proven inaudible to where they were, I could see from the corner of my eyes how Ogawa¡¯s hands ced on top of the table turned into fists.


    Naturally, this exchange of affection wasn¡¯t an act. Despite what we nned, our feelings for each other had just really won over and in fact, it became better than what we nned.


    Under their watchful or hateful stares, I dropped my lips on Nami¡¯s and kissed her like a lover would, forgetting that we had an audience.


    Bang!


    I thought of savoring our kiss more but Ogawa already had a violent reaction five secondster.


    As Nami and I broke the connection of our lips and turned our heads towards the source of that loud sound, I could see Ogawa¡¯s fist trembling from how hard he punched the table. The table was still fine, his fist, I didn¡¯t think so. It was red and seriously swollen from just that one punch.


    Well, it¡¯s a thick table that even I wouldn¡¯t be able to break in one punch and I wouldn¡¯t rmend punching it just to vent one¡¯s anger.


    With that loud sound and how he almost seemed to be gritting his teeth, restraining the overflowing rage inside him, it startled almost everyone that the two clients of their club flinched from their seats.


    And obviously, he sessfully gathered everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Kazuo, what happened?¡±


    The first one who showed her concern was, as expected, Izumi-senpai.


    She even instantly stood up from her seat and looked at his fist. One more punch and it would surely break open his skin or worse, break its bones.


    Haa¡­ That girl¡¯s devotion towards the guy was still this ring. I wonder how she took it when she couldn¡¯t find Ogawa yesterday when the coward walked out of the room?


    Unlike Hina who tried and tried which all ended in vain, Izumi-senpai only began showing her affection to her after I was introduced as Nami¡¯s boyfriend.


    She only became this bold recently to take the chance that he already lost the girl he was infatuated with for a long time.


    However, it¡¯s a shame. Instead of thanking her for her concern or even apologizing to her for worrying her, the coward took his arm back from her hold and stood up, leaving her awkward there.


    Following that, the guy walked and arrived in front of us.


    He first looked at Nami and clicked his tongue before shifting his eyes on me.


    ¡°You. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    With a voice full of suppressed rage, he pointed ahead and gestured to me to follow him.


    Well, with this, our act and n were sessful.


    ¡°I got this.¡±


    ¡±Un. I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡±


    After that exchange between Nami and I, I then shifted my gaze to the other four girls, Hina was worried, Saki didn¡¯t know how to react, Arisa-senpai still had aplicated look but a hint of worry shed past her eyes when our gazes met andstly, Izumi-senpai that was dumbfounded.


    Kikuchi was already at Izumi-senpai¡¯s side while Tadano and the silent guy moved up to calm the two clients down and reassure them that what happened wasn¡¯t something rming.


    Well, if the two didn¡¯t move, no one would. At least, they did their job.


    I had no idea what Tadano had in mind or what that silent guy would do about his infatuation with Saki. They¡¯re not important at the moment.


    Leaving that room and following Ogawa where we ended up upstairs and to the almost deserted fourth floor.


    After walking for a while, we arrived at another set of stairs. Obviously, the stairs towards the rooftop of this Club Building.


    Surprisingly, the lock was on the knob, making it easy for us to enter it.


    If I had to guess, this was another hangout spot for them.


    Ogawa then walked to the middle of the rooftop just like what those anime characters do when they¡¯re here.


    With his back facing me, the rage he was holding in seemingly vanished into thin air. After inhaling and exhaling for a while which was oddly represented by his moving shoulders, he then began with his monologue.


    ¡°I met Nanami during our first year in Middle School. At first nce, I instantly determined that she¡¯s the one I was looking for. The girl of my dreams. I approached her with an ulterior motive of befriending her. That way, I can be a step closer to the girl I like.¡±


    ¡°I seeded. We became a part of the same circle. And although we have differing views on some subjects, that¡¯s just our way to interact with each other. But then she left to study in a faraway country. Far enough that I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her even if I wanted to. That was a year filled with regrets of not confessing to her.¡±


    The guy went on and on, talking about Nami. Only Nami. Everything or everyone else was omitted from his monologue. For this guy, nothing was more important than Nami.


    After finishing the story he uttered that was almost the same as what I heard from Nami, Hina and Arisa-senpai, he turned around and faced me.


    And with a serious face devoid of his earlier rage or any sort of emotion he culminated inside him, he asked.


    ¡°Onoda. Can I ask you to step away from Nanami? Your act. Let¡¯s end it now. We don¡¯t need your service anymore. I think we can tell everyone about our rtionship without having any sort of issue with our circle. Your rtionship with Hina seems to be going well. I am happy for you two. That¡¯s why¡­ Can you give Nami back to me?¡±


    Ending his words with a pleading smile on his lips. The guy even held out his hand as if I could hand over Nami to him just like that.


    Ah. Look at this guy. Is he actually the ¡®Inte Explorer¡¯ browser reincarnated?


    How long will it take for him to reach today¡¯s timeline where he watched us kissing intimately in front of him?


    In any case, with what he¡¯d shown here. This guy was truly a lost cause.


    Ugh. I feel bad for Izumi-senpai but I had to put this guy down a peg or two. Wake him up to reality and end this farce once and for all.

 Chapter 443: Slapping him with the truth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 443: pping him with the truth (1)</h4>


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to say yes?¡±


    With myck of reaction to what he just asked from me, the delusional guy¡¯s nice guy mask immediately fell off as hints of irritation appeared on his annoying face.


    ¡°No. Of course, I will never say that. I seem to remember it''s your fist you used to hit the table not your head. Why does it look like you got hit in the head and had a few screws loosened? Is your brain inside that fist of yours?¡± I pointed at his swollen fist that was still shaking.


    He¡¯s clenching it tight to calm it down. However, he¡¯s unsessful.


    Upon hearing my words, Ogawa¡¯s whole body seemingly shook from the rage he felt as he instantly fumed from where he was.


    And along with a stomp of his foot, he shouted.


    ¡°Onoda!¡±


    Ah. It¡¯s too easy to get this guy to drop all the niceties he tried to put on.


    Anyway, that¡¯s not niceties at all anyway. It¡¯s part of his delusion thinking it would work if he asked nicely.


    In the end, this guy kept on denying the fact that Nami would never be his again. True, I stole her due to my desire at first but¡­ I truly ended up falling in love with her. I was even slightly rebuking myself for allowing this guy to hold my Nami¡¯s hand to keep the act at that time. Should I break his hand to get even?


    Ah no¡­ Let¡¯s not be violent for now. They would still worry if this guy showed up in their clubroom with his handsome face banged up.


    ¡°Can you stop shouting my name? It¡¯s not soothing to my ears if it''s not Nami or the other girls calling my name like that.¡± I put on an annoyed face and acted as if I was clearing my left ear with my pinky finger. ¡°Anyway, have you gone senile? Nami already told you the truth, right? I¡¯m sorry but what I told you before? That¡¯s the truth. Nami is mine now. It was never an act, for your information.¡±


    There¡¯s no point going around in circles with this guy. The more straightforward I was, the easier it was to break his delusion.


    However, there¡¯s a possibility that I was underestimating this guy¡¯s fantasy. His fantasy endured Nami¡¯s truth and what we showed him before following him here. And now the words from the guy who stole his beloved from him. He¡¯s more likely to not believe me. That¡¯s why I told Nami to follow us after 10 minutes. If that time passed and nothing was getting through to his skull. We had no choice but to give him a front-seat viewing of how much Nami and I love each other.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t spout out your fantasies on me! Nanami is my girlfriend, I confessed to her and she epted it happily!¡±


    This guy¡­ Look at how adamant he was. Should I just hit his head a few times? Spout out my fantasy, huh?


    ¡°We like each other ever since middle school! How can Nanami love you when you both only met each other for a month. Stop joking, Onoda. Besides, what will you do to Hina? Don¡¯t you ever hurt my friend!¡±


    And the guy continued with his rage-filled delusion-fueled bbering.


    Alright. Let¡¯s humor this guy.


    As much as I want to hit his head a few times or put him down and kick him while he¡¯s writhing on the ground, I had to patiently restrain myself.


    This is for Nami. The cleaner I break his delusion, the easier it will be to make this guy function like a human being again, not the guy who is submerged in his fantasy that everything is fine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Hina for you as well. You don¡¯t want her, right? She¡¯s in good hands. If you want, I can also take Izumi-senpai, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Ogawa raised his hand and pointed it at me. If what¡¯s happening in anime was real, this guy would¡¯ve been already spewing out steam from his nose and his face would¡¯ve been too red as if all his blood went on his head and was boiling.


    Nheless, no matter how much he raged, I kept a straight face and a calm demeanor. He¡¯s not a threat to me at this point. Even if he lost it and attacked me, I could easily block or even counter him.


    ¡°There you go again. Can¡¯t you converse normally with me? I¡¯m stating facts here but you... you can¡¯t take and ept it.¡±


    Perhaps it''s a miracle, my words somehow reached him after a few minutes as his rage cooled down and the guy lowered his hand that was pointing at me.


    Although he¡¯s still shaking from where he was standing, the rage from earlier had changed to¡­ extreme grief.


    After a while, his shoulders drooped down as I began hearing quiet sobs from him. He then raised his arm to try and prevent his tears from falling out.


    However, it only made his arm wet.


    As his sobs grew louder, Ogawa slowly knelt down on the ground, his visage oozing out the despair he was feeling at the moment.


    Hell, even the sky seemed to be syncing with his feelings as it suddenly turned dark with rolling thunder arriving from the distance.


    ¡°...Why? Onoda, why are you doing this to me? Did I do anything wrong to you? Did I do anything to deserve this?¡±


    Amidst his sobbing, Ogawa directed his tear-spilling eyes to me. He looked too pitiful at the moment but¡­ it¡¯s not moving me. He could cry his heart out to me but that wouldn¡¯t evoke sympathy from me. I was the reason why he¡¯s like this and I was aware of that. Back then, I never really thought about the ex of the girls nor did I have that much contact with them. There¡¯s only that Haruko¡¯s ex that was in the same Student Council or that popr ex of Yua. Besides, they never found out that I was the reason why their girlfriends turned cold to them. Though there were few instances that they would suspect us or even see our closeness, only a few knew about how their girls were stolen by someone else. Like that ¡®shield¡¯ of Mizuki.


    However, this time, Kenji, Sakuma, Nobuo and Ogawa knew that I was the reason why the girls changed. That¡¯s why the situations I had this time were entirely different than in middle school.


    This guy didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me but he well-deserved what¡¯s happening to him right now. But that¡¯s just my conjecture after knowing Hina and Izumi-senpai¡¯s story.


    There¡¯s a great chance that this guy would still confess to Nami even without my interference or Nami¡¯s n to corner him. But that would be perhaps a year or two from now where they were about to graduate and walk among different paths of life.


    Their circle would continue being close tight. Hina and Izumi-senpai might be depressed but they would surely not show it for the sake of their friendships.


    But that¡¯s impossible to happen now when no one can turn back the time. Whether this guy liked it or not, he already lost Nami to me. And Hina.


    If he still doesn¡¯t wake up then he will also lose Izumi-senpai. He can still salvage that situation and beat me to her but if he continues this useless clinging on his fantasy, there will be no one left for him.

 Chapter 444: Slapping him with the truth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 444: pping him with the truth (2)</h4>


    ¡°Dude. I¡¯m sorry. I truly am. But this is just how things truly are. I love Nami and she feels the same way about me. There¡¯s no way for her to be with you again. No matter how much you deluded yourself.¡± I shrugged and hit him with the truth again.


    If I had to repeat this over and over until he epted it then I would do so. Even if he continued crying in front of me, that would just be proven to be a waste of his tears.


    He could cry his heart out but that wouldn¡¯t move me.


    Well, Ogawa shedding his tears at this moment was already a reaction that was different from what he showed before. So it¡¯s just a matter of time before this guy epts this fact.


    ¡°Say, instead of being so hung up about Nami, why don¡¯t you look for greener pastures? There¡¯s that girl devotedly trying to gain your attention and I know you¡¯re aware of that.¡±


    Although it seemed as if I wanted him to focus on Izumi-senpai, it was just me trying to steer his mind towards the thought that there¡¯s not only Nami around him.


    He was neglecting that fact after all. Or if not neglecting, he¡¯s ignoring it because of his obsession to get Nami¡¯s affection back to himself.


    I could also let him be a despair-incarnate guy by letting him digest the fact that I was about to get every girl away from him but that would just trouble everyone around him if it happened. Best to let him go back to his ¡®nice guy¡¯ persona that he probably cultivated ever since middle school. He could continue acting dense for all I care or find another girl he could be obsessed with.


    In the end, all I wanted was that his obsession with Nami to be stopped.


    If that happened and he went after Izumi-senpai, I would probably stop stealing her. In the first ce, the reason I wanted to steal her was to spite this guy and I was feeling bad for that senior¡¯s situation wherein anything she did was proven ineffective to this coward.


    ¡°Nanami is the one for me, Onoda.¡±


    After a few more sobs, Ogawa answered. Still hung up with Nanami.


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s impossible now. And if you continue being like this, you¡¯re just bing a headache for everyone around you. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Arisa-senpai tried to lecture you. Tadano and that silent guy aren¡¯t saying anything else to you now¡­ Hina? After what you did, she had given up on you. She became what you wanted, just your childhood friend. Saki was still too enthusiastic about our rtionship. Kikuchi is just there for Hina. After what you did, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t hear about it.¡±


    I left out Izumi-senpai since this guy understood that I was pertaining to that girl earlier. And all that I said this time was just my observation of their group. Perhaps, he¡¯s already aware of it but saying it to his face now that he broke down to tears like this might be effective.


    He¡¯s still kneeling on the ground, crying and the sky that seemed to reflect his emotion had begun to leak a few raindrops.


    That¡¯s why after saying that, I turned around and went back to the door we exited from.


    ¡°Ogawa. I will not tell you to turn your eyes towards another girl that¡¯s clearly chasing after you. Figure out what you want yourself. Just one piece of advice. Give up on Nami. Even if you¡¯re already like this, she still sees you as a friend. However, that¡¯s all she can give you no matter how many fantasy worlds you delve into. Furthermore, she¡¯s my girl now, I will never let anyone else get a pass on her.¡±


    Leaving that advice as parting words to the crying guy, I went back inside to avoid the iing rain.


    As for that guy, he seemed to have no intention to stand up and leave.


    Although this didn¡¯t seem like a talk where it¡¯s certain that I got his eyes opened to reality, his reaction was already quite satisfactory.


    When I was descending the stairs to go back, instead of Nami, I ran into the devoted senior.


    When she saw me alone, she stopped in ce, taken aback or wary about my presence. However, after taking in a deep breath, courage seemed to well up inside her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kazuo?¡±


    ¡°Senpai, are you still going after him? Even after all he did to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business Onoda-kun. I like who I like.¡±


    Looking at her determined face that looked like she¡¯s ready to charge on if I blocked her from going up to the roof, I could only shake my head and sigh.


    Like Ogawa, this girl was also somewhat of a lost cause. But I couldn¡¯t me her for that. She¡¯s just being true to her feelings.


    She likes that guy even if he continued ignoring her advances or setting her aside for his pursuit for Nami.


    That timest Tuesday was surely not enough to change her mind.


    I guess I had some admiration for devoted girls like her because of Akane. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t have the heart to stop her this time.


    After staring at her for a good while and her unchanging determination, I stepped aside and let her pass.


    Although she appeared surprised by what I did, she soon forgot that as she sped past the stairs and out towards the rooftop where Ogawa was currently.


    The rain was already falling but the girl still went out to look for the guy.


    And around a minuteter, the two returned with Izumi-senpai dragging the guy in by slinging one of his arms on her shoulder.


    From where I was, Ogawa looked dead in the eye, the same as I left him. Perhaps still deep in thought at what I told him or he already had a mental breakdown.


    When Izumi-senpai saw me staring at them, she gritted her teeth and shouted at me.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and help me bring him to a dry ce. There¡¯s an open room here somewhere.¡±


    Her eyes were ring at me but her expression seemed as if she¡¯s having a hard time carrying the guy.


    ¡°You won¡¯t help? Then get out of the way.¡±


    After a few seconds where I didn¡¯t move and just stayed silent, she took that as me rejecting her and she¡¯s about to drag the guy down the stairs by herself.


    ¡°Why are you so devoted to him, senpai?¡± I asked before going up and taking the guy¡¯s other arm and began descending the stairs and into the fourth floor


    That¡¯s a question that she already answered earlier. She liked who she liked.


    Nheless, I couldn¡¯t help but repeat it. Perhaps I was seeing Akane of days past to her. Despite how many times I ignored or brushed her away, when something happened to me, that girl wouldn¡¯t think twice to run to me and check.


    Perhaps if Ogawa didn¡¯t say those words to Hina, her devotion towards this guy would also be the same and they would be the ones bringing this guy down who seemed as if his soul left his body.


    ¡°Stop asking questions. He got drenched in the rain because you left him there. Why are you this cruel?¡±


    ¡°Senpai, do you understand that he¡¯s not disabled? He let himself be drenched in the rain and now¡­ we¡¯re both wet because of him.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and just walk.¡± Izumi-senpai red at me again and clicked her tongue.


    After only a few steps, Izumi-senpai stopped before a room and reached for the door.


    It was open like she stated and there were even chairs and tables inside, ready for a club to take residence.


    After putting Ogawa down on one chair, Izumi-senpai turned towards me again, crossed her arms and put on an interrogative tone, ¡°What happened? How did he be like this?¡±

 Chapter 445: Take him home, senpai

    <h4>Chapter 445: Take him home, senpai</h4>


    Because of Izumi-senpai suddenly crossing her arms, her slightly wet uniform that was sticking to her skin made it easy for me to make out the shape of her fluffy hills squeezed together. The outline of her brassiere also came into view and that made her a tad bit too sexy at the moment.


    I knew I was acting like a pervert again when this was the first thing I¡¯d noticed but who would me me? It¡¯s exactly what appeared before my eyes. My mind instantly thought of that as soon as that part of hers got registered in my eyes.


    ¡°T¡­ This pervert. Stop staring at me like that and answer my question.¡±


    Noticing my eyes that were stuck on her chest, Izumi-senpai hurriedly pulled up his arms to cover it and twisted her body to get it out of my line of sight.


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m sorry, senpai, it¡¯s a man¡¯s reflex.¡±


    Scratching my head before giving an apology, I saw how her brows furrowed as she bit her lips in slight irritation.


    Even though we already sat Ogawa on a chair, the guy only slumped his shoulders down and lowered his head.


    With that position, he seemed to be on the verge of tumbling down from his seat if he further lowered his body.


    Perhaps the truth I pped into him truly scarred his mind. His brain couldn¡¯t process it and that¡¯s why he turned into this. His brain probably short-circuited from the revtions and truths I had him gulp down.


    ¡°Answer my question, Onoda-kun.¡± Returning her gaze back after making sure that she covered herself from my leering eyes, Izumi-senpai repeated. ¡°What happened? You two talked about something, right?¡±


    It was easy to notice the worry in her eyes as she looked at the slumped guy behind her. Perhaps she¡¯s already thinking about how she couldfort him after this. Whether she would use that as her chance to get the guy to look at her or not, I had no idea.


    ¡°Yes, we did talk about something. He probably couldn¡¯t handle the truth, that''s why he became like that.¡±


    ¡°The truth of?¡±


    ¡°What else? That Nami is my girlfriend, not his. You knew how he still couldn¡¯t let go of the fantasy that Nami would be his girlfriend, senpai.¡±


    I promised Shizu to also tell the others about the truth that in a sense, Ogawa and Nami were originally the ones in a rtionship after that confession of his. However, now¡¯s not the time. Perhaps if I was alone with this girl, I would tell her but with the possibility that Ogawa was just acting to snoop more information from my mouth, I wouldn¡¯t tell her just yet.


    Perhaps the time for that would be when this guy finally epted that his fantasy wouldn¡¯t happen anymore. At this point, he was still at the processing stage if I could call this state of his as that.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Slowly taking in my answer, Izumi-senpai shed a hint of sadness in her eyes as she turned around to walk towards Ogawa.


    She then lowered her body and almost knelt down in front of him to see his lowered face.


    Following that, the delinquent girl reached in to touch his face and tenderly cup his cheek with her palm.


    However, even when she did that, Ogawa remained dead-still and unresponsive. He might be in his own thoughts, calcting the paths and possibilities he could take or he just truly shut his mind down after everything that I told him.


    Although I wanted to walk towards her and stop her fromforting the guy who probably didn¡¯t need it, I deemed it not wise to do so at this moment. No matter what, the girl was doing this because she wanted to. It¡¯s her choice.


    ¡°Senpai, you should also dry yourself or you¡¯ll catch a cold. That guy also needs to warm up. I think it¡¯s better for you to take him home rather than return to the club room when he¡¯s like that. I¡¯ll tell Arisa-senpai and the others.¡±


    Upon hearing what I said, panic instantly shed from her eyes, however, it stabilized quickly as she hurriedly stood up to face me and nodded.


    ¡°... I will do that. Thank you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Do you need help in bringing him down?¡±


    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s disabled but just from bringing him in from the rooftop to here, this girl was already sweating from it. Despite her delinquent-like appearance, this seniorcked the strength.


    ¡°No. Just tell Arisa to not wait for me and join Nanami and the others. About the clients, I will also leave it to her. Tell her I¡¯m sorry, alright?¡±


    ¡°Understood. Well then¡­ Take care, senpai.¡±


    Before leaving the room, I looked at Ogawa one more time but the guy was still the same. Oozing out the despair he felt from what I told him.


    I was targeting Izumi-senpai to spite Ogawa for the sake of the delinquent girl¡­ However, this was a chance that she could take for herself. If she could make him change his mindpletely then I would stop any advances I nned towards her. However, if nothing good came out of this and the guy continued to brush her away¡­ I would make her happy in his stead.


    Not that I was an expert at making a girl happy but she deserved someone else that would appreciate her efforts. It didn¡¯t necessarily need to be me but why would I still pass her to another guy when I could take her for myself? I was a greedy bastard after all.


    Besides, I already began my n to steal her affection, it¡¯s a waste to throw away the progress I made with her.


    -


    -


    When I returned to the clubroom, Nami and Hina immediately went to me to ask me what happened. Telling them what I also told Izumi-senpai, the two girls shed a hint of worry in their eyes. Nheless, they both recovered quickly and thanked me.


    The two clients from earlier had already left so after Nami and Hina went back to their seats, I ryed to everyone in the room about what Izumi-senpai asked me to tell Arisa-senpai.


    Well, the others were also curious about what happened when Ogawa had me follow him so¡­ telling them the summary of what happened, all of them had varying reactions but none of them truly called me out. Not Tadano and not Arisa-senpai.


    Perhaps not now, but when the timees to tell them the truth about my rtionship with Nami, their reactions will not just be them nodding their heads. I expect angry res orments from them. Especially from the kindhearted Arisa-senpai.


    Following that, they began preparing to leave.


    Since I was there and I still had something to talk about with Nami and Hina, I helped them reorganize the room. The table now had a small indentation where Ogawa¡¯s fist hit. He surely used all his strength to punch that table. It went to show how much rage he umted seeing Nami and I kiss each other lovingly in front of him.


    10 minutester, we began moving out of the clubroom. However, before going out of the school, I asked for a few minutes to those who would walk with them and brought Hina and Nami with me to talk about the things that happened earlier.


    Hina was unaware of what Nami witnessed when I went to the Gymnasium. However, since we also needed to talk about what went on between us in the infirmary, I might as well tell her everything that happened after I left the infirmary.

 Chapter 446: The Situation

    <h4>Chapter 446: The Situation</h4>


    Picking the room we used before for preparing for the act, Hina was somewhat red because she probably thought that this would be because of what happened to us in the infirmary and Nami was just calmly waiting for the exnation that she probably already guessed.


    At the moment, the talk I had with Ogawa was already out of their minds. I told them what happened and they¡¯re quite confident that if there¡¯s someone who should pull him back to normalcy, it would be Izumi-senpai.


    What¡¯s important for them now was about us.


    ¡±Alright. First¡­ Hina, can youe here?¡±


    Alternating my gaze between the two, I opened my arms and called for Hina who also alternated her gaze between Nami and me. When she saw how Nami nodded towards her, indicating that it¡¯s fine, Hina slowly took a step forward with a hint of red streak from her neck and the entirety of her face and ears.


    Hina also opened her arms and entered my embrace by returning it just as well.


    ¡°About what happened between us earlier... Do you regret it?¡± I whispered to her ears.


    And that made the girl lift her head to meet my gaze before shaking his head naturally.


    ¡°I... No¡­ Never¡­ Take care of me from now on, Ruki.¡± Hina immediately shook her head before tiptoeing to nt a kiss on my lips.


    Upon seeing that, I tightened my arms on her waist to support her before meeting her lips midway.


    It¡¯s a swift kiss and once our lips separated, Hina slightly twisted her body to face Nami while still embracing me tightly, ¡°Uhm¡­ Is it fine for me to also be his girl? I¡­ I was undecided before but earlier, Ruki helped me make a decision. And something happened to us¡­¡±


    Instead of letting me say it, she somehow found her courage to tell Nami about what happened between us starting from that room where they left us up to the infirmary.


    About how she resolved the conflict with her feelings to how I ended up suggesting the excuse that she¡¯s sick to make her recover in the infirmary and what happened there.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t detail what exactly happened in that intimate moment but she did say that we¡¯re already on the verge of doing it and it was only stopped when the three suddenly arrived at the infirmary to look for her.


    ¡°Ruu¡­ Don¡¯t you want to make it special for us? The first time, I mean.¡±


    As expected, that¡¯s what Nami would pick up from everything that Hina said.


    It¡¯s natural, she knew that it''s a matter of time before I could also make the girl be mine.


    After all the kisses Hina and I shared and how she almost seemed jealous whenever I would be intimate with her, it¡¯s already a certainty in Nami¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Yes, I do. But that situation is¡­¡±


    ¡°...special. It is a special situation. And I was ready earlier.¡±


    Hinapleted it and defended that it was already special for her.


    Was it really special?¡­ We both fell asleep in the infirmary bed and when I woke up, the girl was already down below with my dick whipped out of my pants.


    Because of the stimtion that she had given me and how she looked too determined at that time, I didn¡¯t find it in me to stop her.


    I tried to ask her but when she began licking and sucking it, reason already left my mind.


    Back to the first instance with Nami, she returned what I did to her by giving me a blowjob.


    Perhaps, if Saki didn¡¯t arrive to tell us about the Mentors and Nami went a step further, there was a possibility that we would also go all the way back then.


    That time in the Manga Cafe... It was a dangerous day for her and¡­ it was somewhat inappropriate to do it in that rented private room. Besides, I was also sounding her out until she¡¯s ready for it herself.


    Nheless, in Nami¡¯s eyes, it probably appeared as if I skipped everything she experienced with me.


    What more if I told her about Saki?


    Ah¡­ I guess it¡¯s already a certainty that I would be rebuked by these two upon knowing what happened between me and that chance-taker girl. No matter how many excuses I coulde up with, it would still boil down to the fact that I did it with someone that¡¯s not my girl.


    Akane and the others would also feel hurt about this but knowing them, they would let me off the hook. And that¡¯s something I would be guilty about.


    Reasoning that I couldn¡¯t hold in my libido anymore wouldn¡¯t fly¡­ In the end, it was already tantamount to cheating on everyone.


    ¡°Nami¡­ I still want it to be special for you, for all of you. I have valid excuses in my mind but I won¡¯t utter them now. In the end, it still appeared as if I was about to skip everything and just do it with Hina.¡±


    Nami didn¡¯t answer immediately, instead, she appeared to be in deep thought with her expression everchanging.


    After a while, seemingly reaching a conclusion, Nami opened her mouth.


    ¡°No. I understand what Hina meant, Ruu. What we did and what we haven¡¯t done yet, it¡¯s not just because you¡¯re stopping, it¡¯s also because we didn¡¯t really have the chance.¡±


    Although she appeared epting of what Hina revealed, I could easily recognize the slight bitterness in her voice. However, she instantly curbed it in as if it was just a fleeting emotion.


    ¡°During the times when we¡¯re alone and ended up in intimate situations, I was aware that making mefortable was your first priority. Furthermore, you¡¯re always considering my reaction before you make a move. You¡¯re even asking me for it. There¡¯s that one time in the Manga Cafe when I initiated it and you followed through to what I wanted to happen while still full of your considerations whether I was fine with it or not.¡± Nami continued as she recalled everything that happened between us. ¡°And here, from what Hina told me, she¡¯s the one who initiated everything. Moreover, you also asked her out of consideration but¡­ she pushed through and that happened. In my conclusion, Ruu, you¡¯re awfully too considerate about us, your girls. Totally in contrast to how you described your past self where you¡¯re the one calling the girls out in a private ce to satisfy your desire. And I¡­ think I prefer the considerate you this time.¡±


    Ending her words with a smile, Nami also walked forward to squeeze in my embrace.


    Upon seeing Nami approaching us, Hina freed half the space for the girl instead of letting the girl upy her ce. And that resulted in the two girls hugging me tightly from both sides while resting their heads on my shoulders.


    ¡°Considerate, huh? But you see, there¡¯s still that one issue and I think you will hate me for it.¡± I bitterly smiled as I began stroking both of the girl¡¯s heads. Perhaps they could already notice how my heart was beating so fast and it¡¯s not just because of them but because of what I was about to tell them.


    I was a total scum at this point and I was painfully aware of that.


    Nami convinced herself that what happened between Hina and me was fine and she attributed it to the girl taking the initiative instead of thinking that I could stop it if I put my head into it, which I failed to do so.


    Nheless, I still needed to tell them about this rather than letting it weigh on everyone¡¯s minds.


    I already told Kana and Rae about this but those two girls weren¡¯t directly rted to Saki. That¡¯s why their reaction was kind of distant and their words were focused on me, not the girl in question.


    As I was trying to formte how I would properly word it to them, Nami put her hand on my cheek and had me look at her.


    With her eyes staring straight at me, another bitter smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Ruu. You and Saki¡­ You did it with her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°E-eh?!¡±


    With that question and Hina¡¯s surprised expression, my mind, which was still thinking about how to properly tell them about it, froze.


    That¡¯s right. I was aware that this observer girl already had her conclusion even back there at the Gymnasium. Perhaps, it¡¯s not aplete conclusion yet. However, upon hearing what happened between Hina and me, she finally connected the dots and sessfullypleted the puzzle.

 Chapter 447: Properly (1)

    <h4>Chapter 447: Properly (1)</h4>


    Posed with that question that was just asking for my confirmation, I could only nod my head at Nami. She already deduced it to that extent. Besides, I really had no intention to deny it.


    ¡°Un¡­ We did it. It happened. When I left the infirmary earlier, Saki chased after me¡­¡±


    Upon hearing me start to talk about what happened, Hina who was somewhat shocked from what Nami asked got another bout of a surprised expression on her face and Nami calmly listened to me.


    I made sure to tell them everything about what leads to that event where I ended up doing it with Saki. My desire to release what I was feeling when we were interrupted in the infirmary and Saki being at the right ce at the right time along with the right amount of persuasive power which made me lose to my desire.


    Earlier at the Gymnasium, what Nami heard from Saki was just an abridged version wherein the part where Saki chased after me, entered the Boys Changing Room to asked for that chance, waited at the ssroom where I asked if she¡¯s truly determined to go through with it along with my warnings and the time we spent together inside that clubroom were all omitted.


    This time, I made sure to include all of those except the full details of how we did it. Although it¡¯s still fresh in my mind and I could still get some reaction on my little brother whenever I would remember Saki¡¯s taste, I made sure not to be influenced by it at this moment.


    ¡°I see¡­ I had my guess and it¡¯s correct¡­ The way she walked and moved earlier was too reserved as if she¡¯s afraid to make big movements¡­ Is it really that painful?¡±


    The observer girl went into deep contemtion as she began recalling everything she observed from Saki before shifting her gaze to me or specifically to that part of me.


    ¡°I thought what I did was already extreme¡­ Saki beat me to it¡­.¡±


    On the other hand, Hina had aplicated expression as she thought about how what she wanted to do with me was aplished by Saki.


    I put my hand on Hina¡¯s chin and lifted it for her to look me in the eye, ¡°It¡¯s not a race on who goes first, Hina. But then again, this whole thing was entirely my fault. Because I couldn¡¯t control myself. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m ready for the two of you to be mad at me. Teach me a lesson so that this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Because I was certainly afraid that I might do the same thing again given the circumstances, the only thing I could think of was to let them be my shackles.


    However, knowing my girls and understanding how their mind works, I doubt they would do it.


    No matter how many times I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t find a solution for this new situation with Saki.


    Although Saki and I already had an agreement to talk about each other in theing days, I still have to bepletely honest with my girls about this.


    ¡°Teach you a lesson? As if that will change you. Ruu, you have your desire and you admitted you cannot totally restrain it. You¡¯re always honest to a fault when ites to us or what¡¯s happening to you so there¡¯s surely no falsehood to what you just said about you losing against your desire¡­ I will be lying if I don¡¯t say I¡¯m envious of her but that¡¯s that. We¡¯re not in a rtionship just because we only lust over each other, we¡¯re in a rtionship like this because we love each other. Besides, I also wouldn¡¯t choose you if the feelings you showed me were false.¡±


    Nami pulled onto my head to make me look at her again as she was responding to what I said.


    Furthermore, it¡¯s not the end yet.


    ¡°Abnormal or not, this is what we signed up for. You¡¯re a greedy man, a pervert and we are aware of that. It¡¯s true that we want to change youpletely and pull you away from your desire. However, it¡¯s easier to say than to truly aplish it.¡±


    Nami shook her head with a bitter smile on her lips. She¡¯s trying her hardest to appear unaffected in my eyes. But it still failed to mask that bitterness she was feeling over this issue.


    It¡¯s natural to feel like this and I knew that even if I tell her to vent out the frustration she was hiding inside her, she would refuse to do so. Perhaps, in fear that it would sour our rtionship.


    I am aware that they¡¯re the ones sacrificing a lot in here, not me.


    Even if it¡¯s my greed and perversion that led to this situation, all of them will stop me from ming myself to keep the positive mood around us.


    Haa¡­ What should I do with this? What¡¯s the solution?


    No. In truth, there¡¯s no such thing as a solution. I was just making this tooplicated for us by asking them to teach me a lesson.


    ¡°And as you said, it¡¯s not a race. We also had our own intimate moments and more moments to look forward to. I asked and you confirmed. It¡¯s alright now.¡±


    After Nami finished her words, I noticed how her arms tightened around me. Like she said, she¡¯s truly envious of her but she didn¡¯t want me to dwell on it and make it awkward for us. Hugging me tight as if she¡¯s telling herself that I¡¯m hers became her reprieve over this situation.


    And even if I understood the meaning of this action, I couldn¡¯t just call her out orfort her verbally, returning her hold onto me was the only thing I could do at the moment.


    ¡°Nami¡­ Hina¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruki¡­ It¡¯s fine. I agree with what Nanami said. True, I¡¯m quite envious that she got to do it with you but we¡¯re also almost at that point had they not interrupted us¡­ Just that, will Saki be like us?¡±


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s unclear whether she will be or not. She avoided the topic of ¡®us¡¯ when I tried to open it earlier. She¡¯s guilty of what we did but¡­ she¡¯s not regretting it and she even reaffirmed her growing interest in me. I asked her for a talk earlier before going inside the clubroom and she agreed to it. She¡¯s like a mystery to me and I am truly interested to know more about her.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s like that¡­ Ruu¡­ That¡¯s how she is. That girl, Saki. Most of the time she¡¯s just ¡®yes girl¡¯ of the circle and she certainly thinks that she¡¯s below us. That¡¯s the reason why she avoided talking about it with you. She most likely believed that if you were to pick one, she wouldn¡¯t be picked by you. And that¡¯s also the reason why she¡¯s fine to keep your rtionship as it is, taking the chances that will be presented in front of her. Without anybel, you two could stop at any moment when the fire of your desires to each other died down.¡±


    As if she already analyzed Saki, Nami gave her evaluation of Saki and the possible reasons why she acted that way.

 Chapter 448: Properly (2)

    <h4>Chapter 448: Properly (2)</h4>


    Whether what Nami said was true or not, I still wanted to have that talk to Saki¡­ and make her mine. Not just someone who I would present chances to take. That¡¯s not the kind of rtionship I wanted for us.


    ¡±Nami, do you think she¡¯s also below any of you?¡±


    Since it was her observation of her, she¡¯s surely not thinking the same as her. But I still had to ask, to know what Nami thinks of Saki.


    ¡°Of course not, she¡¯s a part of our circle and there¡¯s no such thing as hierarchy between us. At least, that¡¯s what I like to believe. Besides, seeing how you wanted to talk to her, I don¡¯t need to ask anymore whether you came to like her or not. Even if you say you¡¯re just initially interested in her, isn¡¯t that how it always starts with you? Your interest in a girl will eventually grow into your liking and in the end, loving the girl.¡±


    Nami¡¯s spection was spot on again.


    Well, her observer skills were always this scary. She could read me through her everyday observations of me.


    That¡¯s true. My interest, admiration and adoration always end up with me moving to take them for myself. That¡¯s the basis of my desire. Taking the girls I like for myself. That¡¯s what Miwa-nee told me she kept whispering in my ears that night. To take everyone I like.


    Besides, like and love were proven to be not that different from each other when ites to me.


    Back then, the reason I would steal a girl apart from them having boyfriends was because I was interested in them.


    Naturally, not everyone would be interested in me. Even if I sessfully stole them. Those would be most of the girls who didn¡¯t return after I freed them from myself.


    I said most because there¡¯s a possibility that there were girls like Nao, Chii or Miyako who had no choice but to give up and try to move on with their lives.


    Ah. Wait, I was going off-topic.


    In any case, that¡¯s it. Like Nami said, my interest in Saki would eventually turn to like as time passed and especially because Saki reciprocated the interest that I¡¯d shown her.


    If she hadn¡¯t shown me the same interest that I¡¯d shown her, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. That kiss that started my entanglement with her wouldn¡¯t happen if she¡¯s not the least bit interested in me or I wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in her.


    ¡°How should I say this? You¡¯re spot on with how you describe me¡­¡±


    Nami flicked her eyebrows along with a smug smile as she dered, ¡°Who do you think I am? I¡¯m your scary observer girl, right? But Ruu, do this properly. Court her like you court me or Hina. Even if you already did it, we girls still love it when you¡¯re making an effort for us.¡±


    Eh? Did I court her before? Was everything I did to steal her equivalent to courting her? Perhaps that¡¯s how she saw that.


    ¡°I agree¡­ But don¡¯t forget us¡­ I also want to spend more time with you.¡± Hina also added. She looked like she had something to say earlier but I guess Nami already said all of those so she could only awkwardly hug me and settle herself in my embrace.


    ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll do it properly for Saki, Arisa-senpai and perhaps Izumi-senpai.¡±


    Well, I didn¡¯t include Shizu-senpai anymore since we already reached a consensus and¡­ there¡¯s really only one path with her, to slowly let her ept our situation.


    ¡°This yboy. We¡¯re only talking about Saki here.¡± Namiughed and pinched my arm.


    It¡¯s a relievedugh. She¡¯s relieved because the words I just uttered were typical of me and that I returned to normal, not someone who was trying to own up to my faults and was asking for their punishment.


    After another five minutes, the three of us left the room and rejoined Arisa-senpai, Saki and the others who were waiting at the school gates.


    Although they all seemed to be wondering what important talk I had that even included Hina, none of them asked about it. Not even Saki.


    However, when we began walking towards the bus stop where they would board, Hina and Nami sandwiched Saki before matching my pace and cing the girl next to me.


    The silent guy Taku and Tadano were ahead this time so they didn¡¯t notice that. And even though there¡¯s a possibility for the silent guy to look back and see us, that¡¯s already negligible. He¡¯s like Tadano after all. He wouldn¡¯t do or say anything and just suck it up.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s this?¡± Saki almost stuttered as she threw her questioning nces at the two girls who ced her next to me.


    ¡°Think of it as them encouraging you to talk to me,¡± I answered in ce of the two.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t our talk not going to be today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But since we all have the same destination, it¡¯s a shame not to take this chance.¡± I shrugged and reached for her hand stealthily.


    The girl was surprised but I whispered to her that no one could see it.


    And upon confirming that when she looked at the two girls on both of our sides whose eyes were both towards the front, she sped her fingers with mine before using her bag to cover it from the front.


    If the others looked back, they also wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.


    With this, her nature as the chance-taker was fully showing at this point.


    As we drew near to our destination, Nami who probably couldn¡¯t bear the silence opened her mouth. ¡°Saki. I don¡¯t mind it. You shouldn¡¯t sell yourself short. You¡¯re the same as us, just girls hooked by this guy.¡±


    Upon hearing that, confusion immediately filled her face.


    ¡°Eh? Huh? What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It is just as you hear. I like Ruki¡­¡± Hina added.


    Even though Saki was aware of my closeness to Hina, hearing the girl admit it made her more confused at what¡¯s happening.


    If I wasn¡¯t holding her hand, the girl would¡¯ve fallen out of bnce from what she heard.


    By the time we reached the bus stop, Saki still hadn¡¯t recovered from what she heard. Due to that, she was dragged inside by both Nami and Hina who let her sit in between them at the backseat of the bus.


    Arisa-senpai and others asked them what happened but the two girls made an excuse which was eventually epted by them.


    When the bus started moving away from the station, I watched what¡¯s happening through the ss window.


    Hina and Nami were smiling somewhat mischievously at me as they waved their hands while they¡¯re supporting Saki on her seat


    Furthermore, on one of the windows, I noticed how Arisa-senpai was ring at me with her cheeks puffed up.


    I had no idea if she noticed something and I had no way of asking her when the bus had already left the vicinity. Perhaps she did notice, perhaps she¡¯s just kind of upset that I didn¡¯t talk to her. Who knows?


    Either way, it would appear that everything somehow ended well. I managed to tell them what happened and¡­ I now have a new task. Properly court everyone.


    Well, proper might be an overstatement but I would certainly strive to do that.


    Now then, it¡¯s time to eat that ramen.

 Chapter 449: Ria and Aoi

    <h4>Chapter 449: Ria and Aoi</h4>


    On my way back to the Administration Building, I opened my phone to check on the other girls who were probably about to go home.


    It was already a daily urrence ever since I took them back in. There was Aoi¡¯s message where she sent a photo of our previous middle school. She¡¯s there to pick Ria up and to go home together. It¡¯s been a while since I saw the two in person, especially Ria.


    That¡¯s why when Aoi told me that they¡¯re already together, I called them to catch a glimpse of the two.


    ¡°Dumb-senpai, I miss you.¡± Ria, who had a longing look on her face, greeted me as soon as she saw my face from Aoi¡¯s phone screen.


    This time, she¡¯s sporting a ponytail for her long hair that made her even cuter than before. She¡¯s also wearing a pair of sses which added up to her image as the observant girl.


    ¡°Me too, Ria. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t go there and pick you up.¡±


    Even if that¡¯s the least I could do for the girl, I didn¡¯t have the time for it at the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. And I¡¯m not asking you to, Dumb-senpai. I know how busy you are. Besides, we n on visiting your house next week. Aoi and I wille to y again.¡±


    Along with a yful smile, Ria licked her lips with her cute little tongue as she tried to appear like a seductress in my eyes.


    However, the same as Aya, she only became more adorable this way. Add to that her oversized sses that her nose was having a hard time holding.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Wait for us, darling. We also n to stay the night there. We can do that, right?¡±


    Perhaps because of the wind from the passing cars from where they were, Aoi¡¯s dark blue hair was dancing freely to her side, if she didn¡¯t tuck her hair on her ear, it would probably cover her face.


    That¡¯s a picturesque scene but it¡¯s not really that good when we¡¯re talking like this.


    ¡°Absolutely, yes. I miss my unruly Aoi and my adorable Ria. Are you two going to scold me?¡±


    A visit was a wee idea and I also wouldn¡¯t mind even if they decide to stay for a day.


    It¡¯s been a month since that day they visited me and thest time I saw the two together was when I visited Aoi¡¯s house. I certainly miss the two.


    Well, not just the two but everyone who I couldn¡¯t see everyday.


    Even if it looked like my focus was always on one girl that¡¯s with me, every time I was alone, my mind would, most of the time, wander towards the thoughts of the girls I couldn¡¯t freely see.


    Maybe next school year, if not me, someone will suggest for us to attend the same school. That way, I will be able to visit and see all of them or we can gather in one spot and spend the time together.


    ¡°Dumb-senpai, did you awaken to your masochistic tendencies? I¡¯ll bring a rope then. You¡¯ll like it.¡±


    With her attempt to be more of a seductress, the observant girl mischievously smiled as she made that suggestion.


    And upon seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to run up to her and cuddle her in my arms.


    ¡°No, Ria. I want to hear your voice and how you rebuke my thoughts and straighten them up. I really miss that unfiltered advice of my observant girl. You know how dumb your senpai is that¡¯s why I need my cute Ria¡¯s guidance.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. See that Aoi, I don¡¯t need to be unruly like you to make Dumb-senpai submissive to me.¡± With a triumphant expression on her face, Ria made a remark to the girl who was trying to open an umbre behind her.


    The rain here had already stopped when we began walking to the bus stop but I guess the rain clouds had just arrived where they were.


    ¡°Is that being submissive? Darling is just using his tongue to let you hear what you want to hear. Ria is still young, I see.¡± Aoi answered with a smirk which made the petite girl puff her cheeks in frustration.


    ¡°As if I didn¡¯t know that! What about you? What do you want to hear from Dumb-senpai?¡±


    Although she appeared annoyed, she still stepped inside the umbre to keep herself from being drenched by the rain. It¡¯s still a drizzle but there¡¯s no doubt that she would be drenched if she stayed out of the umbre any longer.


    ¡°Of course, I want darling to ask me out on a date.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You heard her, Dumb-senpai. Prepare for it.¡±


    Ria¡¯s mouth turned into ¡®O¡¯ shape as she turned her gaze back on the screen. Instead of continuing to be annoyed at the unruly girl, she¡¯s now helping her to appeal to me.


    ¡°Not just Aoi, Ria. I will also take you out on a date.¡± I instantly nodded and included her.


    She¡¯s also my girl. Naturally, I want to see them happy and filled with blissful and lovely smiles on their lips.


    ¡°No going back on your words Dumb-senpai.¡±


    Not surprised with my words as if she¡¯s expecting me to say that, Ria almost jumped in her tion. If Aoi didn¡¯t reach in to hold her shoulder, the observant girl would probably trip herself again.


    Due to that, I sent a stealthy thumbs up to the unruly girl which she somehow understood by doing an ¡®OK¡¯ sign.


    ¡°Did I ever go back on my words before?¡±


    ¡°No. Not that I could remember.¡±


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s decided. Wait for it, Aoi, Ria. I will take you two on a date¡­¡±


    At this point, I noticed that I was already near the Administration Building. After a few more exchanges and drawing up the n for that date which I would take the two on two separate asions, I began with my reminders before the end of the call.


    ¡°Take care on the road and take cover first when the rain grows stronger than that. I will be sad if I hear you two getting sick because of the rain.¡±


    ¡°We understand, darling. See you soon, I love you.¡±


    ¡°Worrywart, Dumb-senpai. Take care of yourself as well. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Un. I love you too.¡±


    The two girls saying I love you at almost the same time¡­ if someone heard them, whoever that may be, he or she would surely be surprised that they¡¯re addressing those words to the same guy.


    In any case, thanks to the rain, nothing of the sort happened.


    Admiring the two girls'' lovely smiles before the screen turned ck, I made my entrance to the Administration in an extremely great mood.


    Although there were still teachers inside the Faculty Room, it¡¯s already less than what I saw earlier.


    When I took a quick peek inside, Shio was back at her desk and the other female teachers were crowding around her as if they¡¯re waiting for her to finish so that they could now go to that get-together they nned.


    Well, I immediately moved away in case someone saw me again. Once was enough. They would surely begin specting if they saw Shio¡¯s pet in the faculty and looking at her one more time.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. This student really made us wait. Deduct a point in his ss record, Ryouko.¡±


    Orimura-sensei remarked as soon as she saw me arriving at Eguchi-sensei¡¯s room with her lips arced into a smirk.


    Looks like she¡¯s getting back at me from the embarrassment she felt yesterday, huh?

 Chapter 450: Ramen Talk

    <h4>Chapter 450: Ramen Talk</h4>


    ¡°Sanae, you kept on talking bad about Onoda-kun. Did he do something to you?¡±


    With that question from Eguchi-sensei, it¡¯s equal to confirming to me that Orimura-sensei never told her about what happened between us in the Shower Room.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable. Orimura-sensei would surely be embarrassed to have another person be aware that she was stuck with a student inside a Shower Stall.


    Even if it was Eguchi-sensei to whom she told what happened, the military-like teacher would surely ask Orimura-sensei some questions about the hows and whys. And that¡¯s something she probably didn¡¯t want to answer so she kept what happened to herself.


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m just telling the truth! W-what can he possibly do to me?¡±


    This teacher¡­ Is she this bad at lying? The way she stuttered and how she averted her gaze were enough signs that she¡¯s lying.


    But she lied wlessly yesterday that none of her students found out that there¡¯s someone else inside the shower stall she was in.


    ¡°Hmm? If you say so. What kind of ramen do you like, Onoda-kun?¡±


    Perhaps she found it useless to continue pressing Orimura-sensei for an answer or she didn¡¯t notice that stuttering of her fellow teacher, Eguchi-sensei turned to me and changed the topic to what we¡¯re going to eat.


    ¡°Tonkotsu Ramen.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Eguchi-sensei instantly smiled as if she found a kindred spirit. ¡°Oh! Good choice. I like that as well.¡±


    And on the other side, Orimura-sensei made another remark while clicking her tongue. ¡°You really are a pair of teacher and student. Tsk.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. You and your Miso Ramen are inseparable. Even if there¡¯s no miso, you will demand them to make it for you! That¡¯s how unreasonable you are Sanae.¡±


    ¡°At least, I¡¯m not eating too much fat. No wonder that part of you bloated like that.¡± Orimura-sensei raised her hands to her side and shrugged, looking as if she¡¯s giving up on arguing with Eguchi-sensei but in truth, she¡¯s pping her where it hurts the other.


    And as expected, it hit the bullseye, Eguchi-sensei showed a rare embarrassed expression as she covered her slightly voluptuous front with her arms.


    ¡°You! My breast and my love for the tonkotsu ramen are not rted!¡±


    The way her arms pressed on the squishy softness of hers was almost the same as what I saw from Izumi-senpai earlier. Obviously, their sizes were different from each other. Eguchi-sensei was truly blessed, just not as blessed as Miwa-nee though. Perhaps it¡¯s because of her young age or just because she¡¯s not a mother yet.


    ¡°What ¡®not rted¡¯? That part of you is filled with fats. Where do you get those fats if not the tonkotsu broth?¡±


    Although Orimura-sensei wasn¡¯t as well-endowed as Eguchi-sensei, it¡¯s still meaty enough to beat most of my girls. Now it made me wonder why she¡¯s singling out that part of Eguchi-sensei. Jealous? Or is it just their way to bond?


    Ah. Either way, it¡¯s turning awkward. If I got dragged in with their argument, it would be hard to get out or I would be offending one of them.


    I better stop this myself.


    ¡°Now, now, teachers. I know it¡¯s insensitive of me to interrupt your argument but can we just go? It¡¯s getting dark and the rain might return.¡±


    When my voice reached them, it became the cue for them to slowly separate from each other.


    Eguchi-sensei straightened her back and fixed her opened gym tracksuit, perhaps her attempt to hide that part of hers. However, the closed tracksuit only made it even more entuated.


    In any case, I averted my eyes from Eguchi-sensei to not make her embarrassed in case she caught me staring.


    However, when I shifted my gaze to Orimura-sensei, I instantly noticed how her ring eyes were onto me. Perhaps wordlessly telling me to not make ament and just keep my mouth shut. Unlike Eguchi-sensei, she¡¯s not wearing a tracksuit but a white buttoned shirt paired with an office suit and skirt.


    Due to that, I nodded and made a gesture of zipping my mouth shut.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go, Sanae.¡±


    After a while, Eguchi-sensei broke the silence that ensued as she began walking out of the room.


    Following her, Orimura-sensei sighed as she stood up. She then picked up her suit and put it on as she walked past me and out of the door.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    At this point, I maintained my silence and just followed the two teachers outside of the Administration Building.


    We passed by some teachers who asked them if they were about to go home and they answered yes. And although they also noticed me, those teachers didn¡¯t ask a follow-up question about me.


    For sure, it didn¡¯t pass their mind to associate me with the two PE Teachers. There¡¯s nothing they could link me with Eguchi and Orimura-sensei. The two were somewhat notorious when ites to male and female students after all.


    A few minutester, we left the school grounds in a blue four-seater car with Orimura-sensei in the driver¡¯s seat, Eguchi-sensei in the passenger¡¯s seat and me in the backseat.


    Earlier, I noticed Shio¡¯s car was still in the parking area. She¡¯s probably still busy finishing whatever she¡¯s doing or she was being held up by those female teachers inside the faculty.


    Either way, I sent her a message when I got the chance that I already left the school with the two teachers.


    Silence was proliferating inside the car when neither of the two talked to each other. Perhaps, the effect of their argument earlier was still in effect or they just couldn¡¯t find the right topic to talk about.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how Orimura-sensei kept on looking at the rearview mirror to check on me and Eguchi-sensei twisting her body to do the same.


    What should I do here? Do I keep my silence or engage them in a conversation?


    Orimura-sensei was driving with a clear destination in mind so I guess asking where we were going wouldn¡¯t really produce a worthwhile conversation.


    I knew they¡¯re going to treat me as thanks for helping them but from what I heard from their conversation before, they also have some kind of ulterior motive like¡­ hooking me up to continue helping them.


    But with neither of the two teachers opening up that topic, it would be presumptuous of me to open it myself.


    However, after five minutes, it¡¯s still the same silence and the same stealing of nces.


    That¡¯s why, after a few seconds, I decided to break this silence by coughing once and opening my mouth with a question.


    ¡°Sensei, it¡¯s kind of ufortable if both of you continue looking at me without saying anything. Do I have something on my face?¡±


    And in response to my question, the two also coughed once.


    ¡°N-nothing, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m just checking if you¡¯refortable. I guess I¡¯m doing the opposite, my bad.¡±


    ¡°You really have a great way to make it awkward for us, huh? How did you even get a girlfriend like Maemura?¡±


    Eguchi-sensei apologized while Orimura-sensei opened up the topic of my girlfriend to get away from doing the same as what Eguchi-sensei did.


    ¡°Is that an appropriate question to your student, Sanae?¡±


    ¡°For the record, he¡¯s not my student.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still a teacher!¡±


    ¡°I guess I am. What about you? Aren¡¯t you also curious?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s my student¡¯s private matter, there¡¯s no reason for me to get curious about it.¡±


    ¡°Your mouth is saying no but your heart and mind are screaming yes. I see.¡± Orimura-sensei clicked her tongue and smirked once again, defeating Eguchi-sensei into silence.


    I opened a topic but in the end, it¡¯s the two of them who ended up in that kind of bantering again.


    What should I do here? Just wait until we eat that ramen?

 Chapter 451: What are you doing?

    <h4>Chapter 451: What are you doing?</h4>


    ¡°Two tonkotsu and one miso ramen. Here¡¯s your order.¡± said the server of the Ramen House as she began cing bowls of ramen in front of us.


    The aroma of the three bowls was enough for the growling teacher earlier to drool. Even though she¡¯s adamant at hating our order of tonkotsu ramen, she couldn¡¯t help but gulp her saliva upon seeing therge serving filled with meat and spices.


    However, she immediately reeled it in when she noticed our eyes looking at her eyeing our ramen.


    When the server left the room we were in, Orimura-sensei immediately shouted ¡®Thanks for the meal!¡¯, pulled her bowl of miso ramen and dug in while ignoring Eguchi-sensei and me who were still wondering when she would wipe away the drool at the side of her mouth.


    ¡°Sanae, manners. We¡¯re here with Onoda-kun.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei took a table napkin and tried to wipe that off but Orimura-sensei was already so absorbed with her ramen that she avoided Eguchi-sensei¡¯s arms.


    Because of that, Eguchi-sensei awkwardly smiled at me before urging me to start eating.


    Well, I also find it inappropriate to make ament when they brought me here to treat me to this.


    At least, we¡¯re not in an open space where others could see us.


    Unlike the one where I went with Satsuki back then, this particr ramen house was as big as any other luxurious traditional restaurant. We were in a private room and there¡¯s a bell at the side that could call upon the establishments¡¯ servers or waiters.


    Although this ramen house wasn¡¯t a ce where you could see how your ramen was cooked, the luxurious feel of the interior became its selling point for adults like these two teachers. Hell, they even ordered liquor to share among the two of them. Moreover, they even had the gall to tease me using it by asking if I wanted to drink and reprimanding me even if I didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Earlier inside the car, the way they kept making things awkward was somewhat tiring that I ended up shutting my mouth and just enduring their continuous awkward nces.


    I understood that these two had something to tell me regarding their PE ss.


    Ah. Not the two. Perhaps only Eguchi-sensei. Orimura-sensei was just here to support her. However, from what I witnessed from them, Orimura-sensei wasn¡¯t doing any support. In fact, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s making things more awkward for Eguchi-sensei.


    And the reason for that was most likely because of yesterday. She still couldn¡¯t move on from how I coerced her into helping me get out of the Shower Room.


    After around 10 minutes of eating, Eguchi-sensei put down her chopsticks and excused herself to go to the bathroom, leaving Orimura-sensei and me alone in the room.


    The bustle of the restaurant could be heard outside since the walls and the door was what you would see in a traditional Japanese restaurant.


    Nheless, Orimura-sensei was still too absorbed in her miso ramen which she ordered a refill earlier. Comparing her figure to the amount of ramen she already ate¡­ one wouldn¡¯t think that she¡¯s a heavy eater. I just wonder if she would also try andin about her bellyter, just like some of my girls do when they end up eating too much.


    ¡°You. Onoda. Do you know how hard it is for me to keep myself from talking to Ryouko about yesterday?¡±


    After another gulp of the ramen soup, Orimura-sensei blurted out with her eyes ring at me once more.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to imagine, sensei. Must you tell her about it? Won¡¯t it be embarrassing for you?¡± I answered obliviously.


    She wanted me to feel bad about how she¡¯s keeping what happened a secret to Eguchi-sensei when in fact, she didn¡¯t really need to tell her about it.


    She probably thought she could at least get back at me by doing this. Those res and remarks she did earlier were probably not enough to calm her emotions down.


    She¡¯s making it difficult for her, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°It is embarrassing! That¡¯s why you should apologize to me!¡±


    Dropping her chopsticks with a bit of force, Orimura-sensei stared daggers at me.


    She¡¯s clearly using this chance that Eguchi-sensei wasn¡¯t around to get her way by trying to scare me like this.


    For me to get out of this situation quickly, I should just follow through and humor her, right? Besides, if I didn¡¯t satisfy this teacher, she might try to make it difficult for me in the following days. Better to settle her maidenly emotions today than wait for it to burst out.


    ¡°I see. Well then, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, Orimura-sensei.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Not enough! Bow your head three times!¡±


    As I thought. Apologizing wasn¡¯t enough, huh? Then let¡¯s add an act.


    Acting as if I was finding it hard to do her request, I stood up from my seat and bowed three times in front of her.


    Seeing how she smugly nodded her head continuously as she watched my fake expression, the unreasonable teacher looked like her appetite had just grown as she gulped down another mouthful of her ramen.


    However, a few secondster, when I sat back in my seat, she began shaking her head once more with an unsatisfied expression on her sweaty face.


    ¡°Still not enough. Swear to me you won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to get me expelled or be given disciplinary action, why will I still tell anyone about it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just swear it.¡±


    ¡° Alright, you¡¯re the teacher and the adult here¡­¡± I stood up once more and this time, I knelt in front of her.


    She tried raising my body up but it was already toote as I began doing what she requested.


    ¡°I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone that I spent an unforgettable few minutes alone with Orimura-sensei inside a shower stall.¡±


    I intentionally detailed what happened in a way that it would make misunderstandings if heard by another pair of ears that wasn¡¯t present at that time.


    ¡°Onoda! What are you saying?!¡±


    With an extremely flustered face, Orimura-sensei hit me on my shoulder before raising my face by holding it with one of her hands.


    Feeling how her hand was shaking from embarrassment and anger, I could only slightly smile which made the teacher apply more force on her hand.


    Due to that, even if I wanted to talk, she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it because of her hold on my face.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Forget swearing. Just forget what happened yesterday! Understand?¡±


    Giving up instantly when I only altered what she wanted to hear once, Orimura-sensei¡¯s sweaty face from eating and drinking too much ramen was now too flushed as her chest heaved up and down in her attempt to get back herposure.


    However, as soon as she finished saying that with a voice louder than earlier, the door opened revealing Eguchi-sensei who had just returned from the bathroom.


    ¡°Huh? Onoda-kun? Sanae? What are you doing?¡±


    Tilting her head slightly, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s eyes alternated from Orimura-sensei who¡¯s about to turn white as she froze in ce from being caught by her co-teacher and to me who¡¯s still kneeling at the floor with my face held by Orimura-sensei¡¯s hand.


    Now, this is a situation that can really spark misunderstandings.


    Whose fault is this? I don¡¯t know. Perhaps mine, perhaps Orimura-sensei¡¯s.


    Either way, my mind was already spinning for an excuse to use. Will there be one?

 Chapter 452: Tell me

    <h4>Chapter 452: Tell me</h4>


    As I calmly removed Orimura-sensei¡¯s hand from my face and stood up to go back to my seat, I bowed towards Eguchi-sensei who was slowly closing the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your bow, Onoda-kun. I need an exnation.¡± Throwing me a side nce and a small sigh, Eguchi-sensei put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Sensei, I¡¯m not in a position to tell you about it, I apologize.¡±


    Instead of making an excuse, I tried to y it safe and pass it to the frozen teacher across the table.


    And like I expected, upon hearing my answer, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s eyes shifted to Orimura-sensei¡¯s whose face was already as white as snow.


    On how someone who¡¯s fully flushed just earlier could turn this pale in an instant, I had no idea.


    ¡°T-that Ryouko, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m teaching a lesson to this cheeky student of yours.¡±


    While stuttering, Orimura-sensei uttered a very simple excuse. Teaching me a lesson.


    But considering Eguchi-sensei¡¯s reaction upon hearing it, she didn¡¯t believe her.


    As she finished closing the door, she walked back to our table and sat next to me instead of her previous seat to put Orimura-sensei under her eyes.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t forget to pull her ramen bowl near her to continue eating it.


    ¡°Tell me, what kind of lesson involved him kneeling in front of you while you¡¯re holding his face?¡± Eguchi-sensei began her interrogation.


    And at my side, I felt her fingers pinching my arm. As I turned my head to look at her, I saw her lifting a finger towards her lips. She wanted me to keep quiet.


    Perhaps, in her mind, I was the victim here so she¡¯s trying to help me against Orimura-sensei.


    Although it¡¯s partly true that I was a victim of Orimura-sensei¡¯s unreasonable demands, the situation Eguchi-sensei saw was entirely made by me. Should I tell her that?


    Ah. No¡­ Let¡¯s watch a little more.


    And since this teacher wanted to help me against Orimura-sensei, I wanted to watch and see what the oue would be.


    Ah. Perhaps, this was my urge to tease again. Either way, I just needed to step in again if the situation escted.


    ¡°Now, it somehow makes sense why you¡¯re always jabbing at Onoda-kun since earlier when just the other day, you¡¯re all-in in employing his help for our troubles. What happened yesterday, Sanae?¡±


    So Orimura-sensei was truly urging her to get my help, huh? But because of yesterday, she couldn¡¯t help but get irritated upon seeing me.


    ¡°That¡­ I can¡¯t tell you, Ryouko. C-can¡¯t we just eat this and go home? Kuwabara-sensei is also telling us toe to their party. Don¡¯t we need to go there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic, Sanae. Or do you want me to ask Onoda-kun about it?¡±


    And like a good student, I immediately nodded and supported what Eguchi-sensei said, ¡°I¡¯m ready to answer anytime, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun!¡± With her eyes ring back at me, Orimura-sensei¡¯s face had already contorted to embarrassment, anger and confusion.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. She couldn¡¯t just tell Eguchi-sensei what actually happened. Moreover, she¡¯s probably afraid that if Eguchi-sensei asked me, I would intentionally twist the event again, which would lead to her misunderstanding the situation.


    As Eguchi-sensei alternated her gaze between the two of us, she released another sigh and began eating her ramen instead.


    ¡°R-ryouko?¡±


    ¡°You have until we finish our ramen, Sanae. Will you tell me or not? Do you not trust me anymore? If Onoda-kun offended you in any way, then let me be the judge for it. If he¡¯s proven guilty then I¡¯ll punish him like you want but if not¡­ you¡¯ll have to apologize to him.¡± Eguchi-sensei then turned her eyes to me, ¡°Eat, Onoda-kun. Looking at your calm demeanor¡­ you¡¯re not scared about what Orimura-sensei will say, are you?¡±


    ¡°Un. I already apologized to Orimura-sensei yesterday. I had my reason and a verifiable excuse. Moreover, I believe that if you heard about it and you also get the same reaction as Orimura-sensei then, I will have no choice but to ept my fate.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Even if I lie here, I doubt Eguchi-sensei would just take my words at face value. It involved a teacher and a student after all. So she would still verify it with her friend here. And with my observation of her for the past hour, Orimura-sensei was kind of terrible at lying when ites to Eguchi-sensei. She would surely give a full ount of what exactly happened.


    ¡°Hmm? Why does it sound like you did something unforgivable?¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap, Onoda! Alright. I will tell you, Ryouko. But not now. Later. Let¡¯s finish eating this and just go.¡±


    Orimura-sensei grabbed her bowl and began slurping down thest of her ramen. She did it quickly as if someone¡¯s chasing after her or she just wanted to get out of this establishment as fast as possible.


    ¡°Whyter? I want to hear it now.¡±


    From the corner of my eye, I could notice the slight smile on Eguchi-sensei¡¯s lips.


    If I have to guess, she¡¯s finding this situation amusing for her. Perhaps, it¡¯s rare for her to get the upper hand against Orimura-sensei.


    With the situation already reaching this point, I just followed their lead and focused on eating my ramen. It¡¯s already lukewarm but the taste was still delicious.


    I began thinking of bringing any or all of my girls here on a date. This wasn¡¯t ordinary ramen, after all, it¡¯s a delicacy. Perhaps they would also like this.


    After around five minutes of silence, Eguchi-sensei put down her empty bowl and drank a ss of her sake before she began leering at Orimura-sensei who¡¯s sweating in her seat while also taking a long sip of her sake.


    As for me, I had long finished my bowl and was just sittingfortably next to Eguchi-sensei, acting like a good student once more.


    Although I wanted this to finish uneventfully and go home to Akane and Miwa-nee as soon as possible, the reins were being held by these two PE Teachers.


    I had no choice but to wait until they let me go.


    ¡°So? Will you tell me about it or not?¡± With her elbows on the table and her hands sped together and supporting her chin, Eguchi-sensei repeated her question to Orimura-sensei.


    ¡°Ryouko, w-will you keep it to yourself? My and Onoda-kun¡¯s reputation is at stake here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Onoda-kun, is it this important?¡±


    ¡°It is, sensei. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s possible for me to be expelled for it. It¡¯s only thanks to Orimura-sensei that it will not reach that point. And if it is known, she will surely receive criticism.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Now I¡¯m extremely curious about what you two did¡­ It¡¯s not something forbidden, I hope.¡±


    If it¡¯s something forbidden, I already did it with Shio¡­


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Orimura-sensei immediately blurted out, her pale face having streaks of red once more. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    And then began her retelling of what exactly happened yesterday. Naturally, it was only from her point of view.


    When she finished, Orimura-sensei slumped her head down in embarrassment before continuing, ¡°I talked to Maemura and she confirmed it.¡±


    ¡°Shameless, Onoda-kun. How can you¡­ of all ces, inside a shower stall? I see. That¡¯s why Maemura also disappeared when you left¡­¡±


    And that was Eguchi-sensei¡¯s reaction as soon as she finished digesting what she heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sensei. I have no excuse for that behavior.¡± I immediately bowed towards her, fully expecting this kind of reaction. And following that, I also bowed once more to Orimura-sensei. ¡°Uhm. I can only ask you to keep it and thank you for the ramen. I mean, there¡¯s no way you will ask for my help anymore, right?¡±


    Faced with that question by me, Eguchi-sensei couldn¡¯t answer immediately, ¡°That¡­ What do you think, Sanae?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your ss and your student, you decide. Aside from his shamelessness and courage to do that kind of thing in that kind of ce, he¡¯s really your best shot at the moment, Ryouko.¡± And despite her res or how she didn¡¯t want to be in the same room as me because it would remind her of yesterday, Orimura-sensei still vouched for me.


    ¡°If I have to ask, what is it that you need my help for?¡±


    This was the reason why they brought me here and since we¡¯re already at this point, I better ask this now than wait any longer.


    ¡°Be my Student Assistant, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Be Ryouko¡¯s Student Assistant and help her conduct PE Activities.¡±


    The two teachers answered my question almost simultaneously.

 Chapter 453: Say yes, Onoda

    <h4>Chapter 453: Say yes, Onoda</h4>


    Student Assistant. It¡¯s the same thing that Shio asked me to take back then. It¡¯s for us to actually have a more valid and reasonable excuse why we could be seen together.


    However, this time, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s reason for wanting me to be her Student Assistant was just to help her familiarize herself with a male student as well as someone who could help regte her excessive PE activity ideas. That way, her title of a terror teacher would be erased and it would lead for her to have an easier time with the sses assigned to her.


    As for Orimura-sensei, even though she¡¯s pushing for Eguchi-sensei¡¯s sake. I could easily see that she also had the same idea. She wanted to be better but she couldn¡¯t just lower her pride to ask me or what happened yesterday changed her mind.


    Nheless, the issue here is¡­ will it be possible for me to be a Student Assistant for two teachers? Because if I can only pick one, no doubt, I will pick Shio in a heartbeat.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered that sensei thinks so highly of me. However, I already promised to be Kinoshita-sensei¡¯s Student Assistant.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, not just Eguchi-sensei, even Orimura-sensei showed a downcast expression.


    I guess a student can only be an assistant to one teacher.


    That makes sense, actually. Otherwise, a student¡¯s time would be spent only by assisting the teachers.


    ¡°As I thought. She already contracted you, huh? Well, it¡¯s worth a shot. What do you think, Ryouko?¡±


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s understandable. She got to you first.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei forced a smile and averted her gaze. Following that, she tried so hard to keep a straight face.


    She¡¯s truly dejected that I couldn¡¯t be her Student Assistant, I see.


    ¡°Well, if sensei needs my help in the future, I will be happy to help you.¡±


    At least, even if it was just lip service, I wanted to lift that dejected face of hers. Even though it¡¯s something most of the other students wouldn¡¯t get any chance to witness, it¡¯s not a great look for this usually straight-faced teacher.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t need to, Onoda-kun. There¡¯s no merit for you in doing so.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei immediately rejected and this time, her forced smile switched to an appreciative one.


    I expected that answer. And honestly, there¡¯s no merit in helping her. I guess her being warm and cordial to me was the greatest merit in doing that. Look at this, I got free ramen in a Ramen House I wouldn¡¯t normally go to.


    Additionally, she wouldn¡¯t be ring at me and show me her scary face if I ever rante to the school gate.


    Well, that¡¯s still a lot of merits. It¡¯s more than one after all.


    ¡°Wait a moment. You two. There¡¯s not a rule that a student can only be a Student Assistant on one teacher, is there?¡± Orimura-sensei who seemed to have fallen into contemtion earlier suddenly blurted out as if she suddenly got enlightened.


    If one would stare at her, he would notice the imaginary stars in her eyes. They were shining brilliantly.


    However, contrary to the excitement that Orimura-sensei felt, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s response was somewhat lukewarm.


    ¡°True, there¡¯s no rule but isn¡¯t itmon courtesy? Forget it. Let¡¯s go and drive Onoda-kun to his neighborhood.¡± She drank herst cup of sake and picked up her handbag, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. I¡¯ll pay our bill, you two can go ahead to the car.¡±


    After saying that, Eguchi-sensei left the room, leaving Orimura-sensei and me alone again.


    ¡°Hey, Onoda. Apply to be her Student Assistant. If you do this, I will put down my prejudice against you.¡±


    As soon as the other teacher left, Orimura-sensei who was still sipping onto her cup immediately called out to me.


    Prejudice, huh? As if she could still use that when she would always feel the embarrassment she felt during that time.


    But the way she¡¯s using that as leverage for the sake of her friend¡­ I began admiring their friendship and it¡¯s making me lean onto saying yes.


    I guess I have this soft spot about true friendship. I was admiring Akane and her three friends, Arisa and Izumi-senpai, Kana, Ishida-senpai and her friends, Hina and Kikuchi, perhaps Nami and her whole circle as well.


    ¡°So, sensei now has a prejudice against me¡­ It¡¯s my fault, this is normal.¡± I wryly smiled before standing up from my seat.


    Upon noticing that I didn¡¯t give the answer she was expecting, panic immediately filled Orimura-sensei¡¯s expression as she downed the cup that she was just sipping. Although they only shared a bottle of it, it¡¯s clearly apparent to this teacher¡¯s flushed face that she was beginning to be affected by the alcohol.


    She immediately stood up and held onto my arm, ¡°Where are you going, Onoda? Won¡¯t you say yes? I mean, I won¡¯t be ring at you again just¡­ help Ryouko.¡±


    ¡°Eguchi-sensei already rejected the idea, sensei. Won¡¯t she feel bad if she finds out that you used that as leverage to make me move?¡±


    ¡°That woman isn¡¯t always honest with her feelings! She¡¯d rather give way than take a chance for herself. Of course, school rules and such are different, she¡¯s abiding and enforcing them as part of her duty.¡±


    ¡°I see. What about you, sensei? Didn¡¯t you mention that you¡¯re also thinking of employing my help? Aren¡¯t you giving way as well?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Forget about me. I can learn by watching how you help her.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s your n. Alright, if it¡¯s possible I will do so. But don¡¯t bet on it, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Great! That¡¯s great, Onoda!¡± Orimura-senseiughed and tapped on my back continuously to show her appreciation.


    Ah no. She¡¯s just slightly tipsy that she¡¯s starting to get physical now.


    To escape her, I moved out of the room and followed Eguchi-sensei¡¯s instructions to go out and wait for them in the car.


    Around 10 minutes of waiting outside the car since Orimura-sensei didn¡¯t follow me, the two teachers left the establishment together. Most likely, they both went to the washroom to retouch their thin makeup.


    Orimura-sensei mentioned that they were being called to that drinking party where Shio was currently at. Surely, they would continue drinking there.


    After asking me for directions to my neighborhood, Orimura-sensei began driving towards it.


    This time, Eguchi-sensei sat with me in the backseat. I thought she would talk to me or ask me about something but apart from talking with Orimura-sensei, who kept on ncing at the rearview mirror, she didn¡¯t do anything I expected.


    That¡¯s why I was silently listening to the two of them for a good 30 minutes of the ride to my neighborhood. We¡¯re in a car so it¡¯s a lot faster than if I rode a train.


    I had them stop the car just before the turn to our street. ¡°Thank you for the ramen, Eguchi-sensei. And for the ride home. Take care and¡­ don¡¯t drink too much if you¡¯re going to drive again after that drinking party.¡±


    ¡°This student¡­ Don¡¯t worry about us, we¡¯re adults!¡± shouted Orimura-sensei, her face sporting a streak of red once more. The number of times she was embarrassed today could not be counted on one hand anymore.


    On the contrary, Eguchi-sensei calmly nodded and smiled back at me, ¡°Un. You take care as well, Onoda-kun.¡±


    The contrast on how they answered me was kind of adorable but I guess it was because Orimura-sensei experienced my shamelessness yesterday while Eguchi-sensei only knew me from the few instances that I helped her. Although she heard the full extent of what happened, it didn¡¯t change her view of me that much. Or she¡¯s just trying not to bring that up.


    In any case, my day was already about to be over. I guess, I just need to check on my girls and especially Shio before I could rest with Miwa-nee.


    For sure, Akane was already waiting for me at the door. That¡¯s for her to see me before she goes to their house where she¡¯s going to sleep today. She¡¯s serious at giving way for my promise to Miwa-nee to be fulfilled without any problems. She even asked if she could bring Minoru with her but Miwa-nee rejected that idea thinking the boy might bring Akane trouble instead.


    He¡¯s not used to sleeping without his mother at his side after all.


    Ah. I would be expecting Aunt and Uncle¡¯s nagging tomorrow morning when I picked up Akane next door.

 Chapter 454: Night with Miwa-nee (1)

    <h4>Chapter 454: Night with Miwa-nee (1)</h4>


    ¡°Miwa-nee¡­¡± I called out to my lovely Aunt as I approached behind her before slipping my arms from her side her.


    She was doing the dishes that they used for dinner. The boy, Minoru, was busy watching TV in the living room.


    Taking this chance when there¡¯s no one who could interrupt us, I intimately hugged her from behind.


    However, contrary to my expectation, she wasn¡¯t surprised by what I did as if she¡¯s already expecting me to do this.


    Even without looking back to see who hugged her, she surely recognized the only guy who would be bold enough to hug her when she''s busy doing something.


    After I savored hugging her for a few seconds, Miwa-nee put down the te that she was washing and slowly twisted her body to turn around and face me.


    With a smile that¡¯s not a smile hanging on her lips, she began drying her hand using the apron she was wearing before firmly catching my cheeks between her thumbs and forefinger, pinching it while still disying that forced smile of hers.


    Following that, she returned my embrace, filled with her affection.


    That¡¯s her silent way to say that I was a naughty boy who couldn¡¯t wait for her to finish what she¡¯s doing. The pinch on my cheeks was my punishment but she still couldn¡¯t win against her desire to return my embrace.


    I already walked Akane next door with her parents beforeing here to show my intimacy with Miwa-nee. Like I thought, that silly girl was waiting for me at the door. As soon as I opened the door, she just jumped into my arms and ording to her, she did that to fill her longing for me before going to her parents¡¯ house.


    Because of what she said, I decided to walk her there instead of letting her go alone. When Aunt and Uncle saw me at the door with her, the smile on their lips upon being able to spend the night with their precious daughter again froze as the couple red at me.


    However, Akane instantly dispersed it by acting adorably by putting herself in the middle of the two.


    She predicted their reaction on seeing me so she already prepared herself to calm them down.


    In any case, they¡¯re just expecting Akane so upon seeing me next to her, they thought I would alsoe in with her.


    They both let out relieved smiles as soon as Akane said goodnight to me.


    Well, their reaction was also as I expected. They knew that for my sake, she could defy them without batting an eye. That¡¯s how deep Akane¡¯s love for me is.


    Kissing her in front of them before going back, I guess that¡¯s how I get even with the scowl they put on their faces upon seeing me.


    Naturally, I still respect the two, they gave birth to my Akane after all. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t be mine without their consent so I was also thankful to them. And for the advice that they continue giving us.


    ¡°Go and apany Minoru while I finish here. We have the whole night for us so keep your hands in your pocket for now.¡±


    After another pinch on my cheeks, Miwa-nee instructed and shooed me away from the sink where she still had the unfinished dishes.


    Of course, before abiding her, I sneaked in for another kiss to satisfy our longing for each other.


    Although her brows knitted slightly, Miwa-nee gradually epted it without any fuss.


    Truthfully, I still have a lot that I don¡¯t know about Miwa-nee and their situation.


    Yes, she did tell me the reason why they left home and stayed here with me. However, I had no idea about what¡¯s happening on that end.


    Is her husband looking for her? Is she still in contact with him?


    I knew Miwa-nee was keeping it to herself for my sake. No matter how much I acted like an adult in front of her, the truth was I was still a kid through and through. I didn¡¯t have the necessary ability to solve the problems in front of her.


    That¡¯s why today¡­ even if she skirted through that issue, I would push through and hear the real situation with her.


    After around twenty where I apanied Minoru to watch his favorite kids¡¯ anime that Miwa-nee recorded earlier, Miwa-nee joined us in the sofa, putting the boy between us.


    I looked at her and smiled which she returned with the same intensity.


    These past few days, although there were times where she couldn¡¯t hold it in when hearing Akane and me doing it or when Shio was here and they¡¯re drinking a few bottles, Miwa-nee was always restraining herself.


    Nheless, today that we got the whole house for ourselves, Miwa-nee began to lose some of those restraints. While the boy¡¯s eyes were focused on the TV, Miwa-nee leaned over to rest her head on my shoulder, acting like a housewife who needed some pampering from her husband.


    ¡°Miwa-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk and just let me rest here. Minoru will be sleeping soon. Looking at your eyes, it¡¯s easy to guess that you have a lot of things you want to tell me or questions you want to ask. Keep it for now and we¡¯ll have that talkter.¡±


    Putting a finger on my lips, Miwa-nee, stopped me from saying anything more and just had me prop my shoulders high for her to rest her headfortably.


    Just like this, we spent around an hour until Minoru naturally fell asleep using the two of us to rest his body on.


    And like her son, Miwa-nee also began snoring on my shoulder.


    Perhaps she¡¯s always spending the day taking care of the boy and the house. Due to that, she couldn¡¯t get that much time to take a rest.


    Until tonight.


    After waiting for another thirty minutes just watching the mother and son sleepingfortably, Miwa-nee opened her eyes and embarrassingly apologized to me for falling asleep as well.


    Naturally, I stopped her from doing that. And the method I used was to kiss her. Using a few minutes for that kiss that turned to a more passionate one, I savored every moment of it and perhaps, Miwa-nee as well.


    Following that, I carried the boy to their room, Miwa-nee following behind me.


    Minoru was kind of a light sleeper so instead of going out to use another room, Miwa-nee and Iid down on the bed next to the boy.


    At this point, Miwa-nee ced herself in the middle, with her front facing the boy while I was behind her hugging her from behind.


    ¡°Just like this, we¡¯re like a family of three, Miwa-nee.¡±


    ¡°We are a family of three. That¡¯s the truth if we forget for a moment about your girls and how you¡¯re still too young to be a father.¡±


    Shifting her head for a bit to face me, Miwa-nee poked my nose with her forefinger before holding my hand that¡¯s resting on her navel tightly. She¡¯s trying to feel the warmth of my hand by holding onto it and perhaps she wanted me to tighten my embrace to her. To make sure that I wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°I will grow up soon and solve every problem that will hinder us, Miwa-nee. This isn¡¯t just me boasting on air, I will strive to aplish things that are deemed impossible.¡±


    I¡¯m beginning toy down the foundation. It¡¯s still raw and not strong enough but¡­ that¡¯s a start. Besides, I have these women to help me in building it soon. I have to be optimistic at this point or I will just be crushed with the weight of what I am trying to carry.

 Chapter 455: Night with Miwa-nee (2)

    <h4>Chapter 455: Night with Miwa-nee (2)</h4>


    ¡°Yeah, you do that. Focus on your goal and¡­ let me deal with the problem on my end.¡±


    Miwa-nee said in a low voice. Since I couldn¡¯t really see her full expression, I could only assume what kind of face she¡¯s making right now.


    Most likely, she¡¯s forcing a smile again. There were always times she¡¯s doing this but whenever I would ask her, she would just brush it off as something important.


    And because of the issues piled up in front of me, I couldn¡¯t truly focus on her problem.


    ¡°There you go again, Miwa-nee.¡±


    Although I said this, I was actually somewhat reprimanding myself, why couldn¡¯t I be more reliable at this time. This time when Miwa-nee and most of my girls needed my help. All I could do at the moment was use my tongue or my strength to solve problems.


    True, most of them truly needed that kind of solution but that Nobus and this current husband of Miwa-nee, my glib tongue or my somewhat excellent physical prowess wouldn¡¯t be able to solve the problem at its roots.


    During these times, I could feel my uselessness. Despite my grand ambition of living with all of them, I had no solution for these problems at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Ruki. It¡¯s something that I have to do myself. It¡¯s almost a month since we arrived here. To tell you the truth, he¡¯s already asking for us toe back.¡±


    Miwa-nee shook her head and reached for my cheeks. She then put on a reassuring smile to stop me from blurting out what¡¯s on my mind.


    ¡°In a month or two, we¡­ we might go back for a while to settle things with him, once and for all.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not. You have a lot of things to do here, no? Focus on those rather than waste your time on things - forgive me for what I¡¯m about to say - that you won¡¯t be able to solve by yourself. That¡¯s why stay here and wait for us toe back, Ruki.¡±


    I knew she¡¯s being frank like this to discourage me to whatever it was I would say or do. But I felt something constricting me. That if I didn¡¯t do anything for her with this issue, I would always carry it with myself even after we built that future.


    ¡°Is there really nothing that I can do for you, Miwa-nee?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s none. Your presence here is enough for now. Years from now, you can do more for me than anything you can imagine at this moment. That¡¯s why I want to be frank with you. This time, I will be the only one who can solve my problems. It¡¯s something that even if you¡¯re there, you will not be able to do anything.¡±


    Slowly, Miwa-nee turned her body to face me and like the olden times, she opened her arms and hugged me to her chest while stroking my hair tofort me. It¡¯s like she¡¯s treating me as the same Ruki as before.


    ¡°Instead of insisting on helping me with an adult problem, let me update you just like how you tell me everything that¡¯s happening to you. Is this fine?¡±


    ¡°What other choice do I have?¡±


    ¡°You can hug me tight and make me feel safe tonight while I tell you what¡¯s happening around me. How does that sound?¡±


    She put a hand on my chin and lifted my head to look at her. Seeing a bright smile that was directed to me, I realized how selfish I was to only think about myself and how I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Miwa-nee was just trying not to make thingsplicated. That''s why she kept on being frank with me about her own problems.


    It wouldn¡¯t be like with Shio wherein Nobuo was a clear offender and I had dirt that I could throw at him. Miwa-nee¡¯s husband might be called a failure of a spouse but in the end, he didn¡¯t really do anything to hurt her. His silence over the truth that he probably found out was already giving respite to Miwa-nee.


    True, he was trying to protect his own reputation but that indirectly helped Miwa-nee and Minoru to live their lives and reach this point without facing any problem.


    Perhaps, him asking them toe back was to settle their marriage and to straighten things up.


    If that was so then¡­ I truly had no role to do for Miwa-nee.


    Besides, it would only make things worse if I go there with her and tell the guy that I am Minoru¡¯s father¡­


    Haa¡­ That¡¯s right. Instead of forcing my selfishness to do something when in fact I have no way to help her, I better just do what¡¯s within the scope of my current ability. It¡¯s to make her feel safe and unburdened for the time they will be spending here.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Thank you for opening my eyes, Miwa-nee.¡±


    ¡°What opening your eyes, don¡¯t think too deeply about it. I love my Ruki. You already know that I¡¯m a sinful woman who turned you into this menace of a guy. However, with you loving me back, I¡¯d bear that title of being sinful. I¡¯m the same as Akane. Someone who only has you in my eyes. Of course, Minoru is a different story, you can¡¯t beat him in terms of your cuteness.¡±


    Miwa-nee stuck her tongue out cutely, something she always did before she married that guy. And upon seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help myself but to indulge with her cuteness. Even though she¡¯s almost the same age as my mom, there¡¯s no doubt that I was totally attracted to her. Perhaps the way she always cuddles me and treated me as more than just her nephew back then developed my feelings for her.


    Naturally, if she didn¡¯t do what she did that led to the culmination of my desire, I would surely be forced to pick between the two of them and¡­ Akane would still win by arge margin. That¡¯s how much I was sure about that silly girl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be cute in your eyes, Miwa-nee.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°To be the man who will walk with you until the end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great dream, make sure to realize that.¡±


    After saying that, Miwa-nee pulled me up to level my face with hers. With encouraging eyes and smile, she initiated another kiss and this time, we didn¡¯t stop.


    However, we were interrupted when Minoru suddenly moved and called for his mother.


    Due to that, we had no choice but to go back to our initial position, Miwa-nee hugging Minoru while I was behind her.


    And using this moment, Miwa-nee began her story. A more detailed story than what she told me before as well as what happened during these past few weeks wherein she¡¯s not telling me anything about the situation on that side.


    Her inws nagged at her to show up and meet them, while her husband was deflecting that and pleading for her toe back just to shut that old couple up.


    In the end, I got to know how that guy wanted to still keep them just to secure his position that he would inherit from his father who was about to retire.


    As for what kind of solution Miwa-nee had in mind when she returned in a month or two of stay in this house, she admitted that she¡¯s still thinking about it.


    Well, there¡¯s still a lot of time so I told her that I would think of something with her. Miwa-nee readily agreed without discouraging like earlier.

 Chapter 456: Is that a good thing?

    <h4>Chapter 456: Is that a good thing?</h4>


    The night passed and I woke up when I became basked by the morning sunlight that passed through the slightly opened window.


    Beside me, Miwa-nee was still asleep as she snuggled to my chest. Our position reversed unknowingly. I still remembered that I was the one snuggling into her bountiful bosomst night before I drifted off to sleep.


    Nheless, I liked this better. This showed that no matter how much she appeared strong in my eyes, she still wanted to findfort inside my embrace.


    Although we spent the whole night together, we had no chance to do something naughty when Minoru was next to us. Due to that, we ended up doing nothing but talking about things we would normally talk about.


    The most we did to be intimate with each other was the kisses we asionally shared while I was listening to her unfiltered story.


    Either way, the night we shared could still be said as memorable. With me in her arms like the old times, it¡¯s like we were back to that time when I was her cute nephew who she doted on and loved to bully.


    Since I was already awake, I used the time to admire Miwa-nee¡¯s sleeping face and waited for her to wake up.


    And when she did around ten minutester, a refreshing smile was what first registered on her lips upon seeing me as soon as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Am I still dreaming? My Ruki slept next to me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, you are. Won¡¯t you give your Ruki a good morning kiss?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, this truly is a paradise. The Ruki I know will be shameless enough to kiss me outright without asking.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s what Miwa-nee preferred, huh?¡±


    Before she could react to my words, I¡¯d already lowered my head to kiss her. Miwa-nee acted surprised but her movements betrayed her. Her arms moved to the back of my neck and pushed my head further towards her.


    Forgetting Minoru was still asleep beside her, Miwa-nee climbed up before putting herself on top of me.


    With a seductive smile on her lips, Miwa-nee lowered her body to kiss me once more before uttering her good morning. And while giggling like a teenage girl, she stood up from me and out of the room.


    As I watched her leaving back, I dawned onto a realization that I just got teased by her¡­


    That Miwa-nee¡­


    I was too used to be the one doing the teasing. My mindgged a bit due to Miwa-nee¡¯s unexpected tease.


    While shaking my head, I carefully left the bed, making sure not to wake up the boy to chase after his mother.


    However, perhaps we¡¯re thinking the same thing, Miwa-nee was just outside the door, waiting for me to leave the room. With her arms opened wide, I immediately charged in as I enclosed my arms to her waist and pushed her against the nearest wall.


    As payback for that teasing she did, I immediately moved in towards her neck and savored the sweet and salty taste of it as I ran my neck, focusing on the spots where she¡¯s the most sensitive.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Miwa-nee uttered as she tried to catch her breath from how I attacked her sensitive spots.


    However, she¡¯s not really asking me to stop. Miwa-nee¡¯s back was against the wall, her arms were tightly embracing me and one of her legs was hooked behind me.


    I put on a smile as an answer to her calling my name and moved up from her neck to her lips.


    While we were once again locked in a passionate kiss, I gradually moved us to my previous room.


    It¡¯s already morning. Even if the boy wakes upter, he won¡¯t cry like he used to during the night. At most, he will look for her.


    That¡¯s why we only have limited time for ourselves.


    My desire for her had been fully ignited and it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s the same.


    Even though she noticed the room we had just entered, Miwa-nee never made ament and just focused on what we¡¯re doing.


    Putting her down on the bed, I immediately moved on top of her and savored what little time we had.


    ¡°Naughty Ruki, is this because we fell asleep without doing it?¡± Miwa-nee asked as she watched me slipping my hands inside her clothes.


    ¡°What else? I missed my Miwa-nee but¡­ I also didn¡¯t want to wake up the boy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re growing to be a sensible father.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best I can do for him at the moment.¡±


    Perhaps seeing how I wryly smiled, Miwa-nee pulled me down to her and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°There you go again with your sullen face. You¡¯ll get there. You don¡¯t need to rush. Focus on your present and¡­ make us all happy.¡± Miwa-nee then cupped my face and tenderly kissed me.


    Following that, Miwa-nee¡¯s movements were gently telling me that she¡¯s trying tofort me.


    I put myself in that state but here I was, gettingforted once more.


    The previous intimate atmosphere that was permeating the room became filled with Miwa-nee¡¯s warmth.


    In the end, we still didn¡¯t finish what we nned to do in the room. Instead of that, I got spoiled andforted by her until it¡¯s time for us to truly get up. Miwa-nee would make our breakfast while I would be picking Akane from next door.


    ¡°Ruki, we¡¯ll have more chances soon. We¡¯re living under the same roof after all. Besides, I¡¯m satisfied with the time I spent with you. I love you.¡±


    Before I left to pick up Akane, Miwa-nee said that with a beautiful smile on her lips after she caught me right at our front door.


    Like she said, even though we didn¡¯t get too intimate, the time I spent with her was truly satisfying. Startingst night when we were all on the same sofa and throughout the night as we slept in the same bed. All three of us.


    -


    -


    After picking up Akane and enduring the nagging of Aunt and Uncle, we ate our breakfast and I spent some time with Akane, telling her of what happened yesterday.


    Following that, I opened my phone to check on Shio and the other girls. Last night, before going to Miwa-nee¡¯s room, I already checked on her.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s not a party to let her meet that Nobuo again. It¡¯s truly a party to make her forget about her sorrows. She also told me that the two teachers who treated me to ramen arrived and crowded around her, asking about me and how I was as a student.


    Well, ording to her, it was Orimura-sensei who kept on asking while Eguchi-sensei only drank with her.


    When the topic of Student Assistant, which was somewhat of an event for the teacher, was brought up, my name was obviously brought up. Almost every teacher at that drinking party was so sure that I would be Shio¡¯s Student Assistant.


    However, at that time, Orimura-sensei was already influenced by the alcohol she drank. She also brought up how Eguchi-sensei would take me as her Student Assistant¡­


    Because of that, my fame or infamy towards the teachers went up a notch. At this point, almost everyone in the faculty already knows me by name.


    Is that a good thing? I wonder.

 Chapter 457: A Long List of Schedule

    <h4>Chapter 457: A Long List of Schedule</h4>


    After confirming my ns for today which include my meet-up with Nikaido, the date with Himeko and my first session as a Beginner Boxing Instructor, I prepared everything and told Akane and Miwa-nee about it.


    Akane told me that she woulde and enroll at my training program today as well as Yae, who already called me about the time when I will be picking up at the station.


    Following that, more girls called me such as Aika, Miyako and Miho.


    Hiyori wanted toe but because of how shy she was, she asked me to teach her privately instead.


    Otoha also wanted toe but she was still grounded by her mother. Even if she made an excuse, her mother would send someone to follow her. If she found out that Otoha went to a Boxing Gym, she would hire a professional trainer for her. Just like how she has her own personal coach on her Kendo skills.


    Well, that was Otoha¡¯s spection of her parent¡¯s strict supervision of her.


    Because of that broken engagement she had before, she¡¯s probably being treated as a precious piece that they could use anytime once her grandfather retired from being the head of the family.


    That¡¯s why I have to meet her grandfather soon. Although I still don¡¯t have anything to show for my desire to take Otoha from them, meeting someone that high up in standing in the society could also be treated as a test for me.


    Ah. No. Even with his standing, I shouldn¡¯t treat him as someone like that. For that meeting, he will only be the grandfather of my girl.


    Will I be subdued by his pressure or will I be able to withstand it and prove myself that I can take care of Otoha?


    Well, that can only be answered when that timees.


    As for the other girls such as Elizabeth, Yukari, Ririka, Mizuki and Yua, they wille tomorrow along with the other girls from my school. That mini-gym in our house will be treated as the ce where I will teach them the basics of self-defense.


    Tomorrow will also be the time for Haruko to sleep with us while tonight, it will be Yae¡¯s turn. That¡¯s why she will go with Akane to that Boxing Gym where Sena will be waiting for me after my date with Himeko.


    My date with Himeko will be before lunch until three in the afternoon. I already messaged the girl and she replied telling me that her sister will being with us.


    There goes my alone time with Himeko¡­


    In any case, I was the one who suggested it so I could only me myself. Furthermore, I could use this time to make that girl change her mind about my rtionship with Himeko.


    If she finally epted me as her beloved sister¡¯s man, then she wouldn¡¯t be that hostile whenever we would meet anymore. She also wouldn¡¯t try to influence Misaki with her hate towards me.


    That forehead girl was possibly the only individual that I could call as my friend. I now had this little inclination to protect that innocent friendliness that she was giving me. Although we only talked once or twice ever since that day when she asked us to be her friend, it¡¯s easy to see how she carried no malice towards any of us.


    If Itou sessfully influenced her and she tried to avoid me, I would feel it¡¯s a shame. So¡­ for the sake of that innocent friendship of Misaki and for Himeko to be out of her worry when ites to her sister¡¯s hate towards me, I had to straighten up that girl.


    I could still remember that Itou was somewhat interested in me when she began chatting with Akane. However, when she found out that I was also in a rtionship with her sister and noticed what we did inside that room at the Poem Appreciation Club, that interest she had was totally erased and got reced by her hatred that I was trying to take her precious sister away from her.


    After memorizing my schedule for today, I dialed a number on my phone.


    It¡¯s time to fulfill the first on the list.


    ¡°Ah, Nikaido? I will be going to the supermarket soon. Since it¡¯s a shorter route to your home, do you want me to pick you up at your gate?¡±


    I went straight talking about what I wanted to tell the girl even before she could say hello.


    And upon hearing that, I immediately heard how Nikaido almost tumbled from her bed as she panicked on how she would answer me. Right, she had just woken up and the ringtone of her phone woke her up.


    ¡°Ruki?! Wait, I still haven¡¯t washed my face¡­ Are you on your way?¡±


    ¡°No. Not yet but I will soon.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Alright, I will prepare now. Do eat your breakfast there, see you soon!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who needs to eat first. Anyway, don¡¯t panic and wait for me. See you soon.¡±


    A smile couldn¡¯t help but sh on my lips as I imagined the girl who still had her bed hair and still in her pajamas frantically jumping around her room.


    Although I still hadn¡¯t given her the answer from how she was courting me, with how we kept on talking on Messenger and the sweet messages we often exchanged, she¡¯s already aware that she¡¯s sessful.


    I nned to tell her that today that¡¯s why I thought of picking her up at her house rather than wait for her in that caf¨¦ we always used to meet each other.


    The girl was different from most of my girls, in her case, she¡¯s the one who tried to court me. However, although her efforts seemed clumsy, I totally appreciated everything she did.


    When I sent her homest week, someone made a noise inside their house that interrupted us. I already asked her about that and she told me that it was her older cousin who was just dumped by her boyfriend and was bitter upon seeing us.


    That cousin was staying at their house because she couldn¡¯t get a ce near her college.


    Well, in any case, I didn¡¯t have that much interest in knowing that cousin of hers. As long as she behaved herself upon seeing us then we wouldn¡¯t have any problem.


    After turning off my phone, I turned around and walked towards Akane who was washing the tes we used for our breakfast.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t disturb her but helped her with it while I was waiting for a few minutes before going out to meet Eimi and restock our supplies in the house.


    However, Akane was the one who tried to turn this brief time for us as a chance to bond. I indulged her and yed along with her but that resulted in Miwa-nee reprimanding both of us.


    Due to that, Akane behaved herself while giggling cutely as we finished our task.


    She knew I would go out soon so¡­ as soon as we dry our hands, Akane clung to me and asked for me to pamper her.


    The silly girl was truly spoiled but¡­ I didn¡¯t mind it. In fact, her act of being this spoiled just made my day even better.


    Following that, I prepared myself to set out. It¡¯s a long day ahead. As usual.

 Chapter 458: Nikaido Household

    <h4>Chapter 458: Nikaido Household</h4>


    A quiet neighborhood. That¡¯s what we have here.


    It¡¯s almost as if we¡¯re living in a subdivision wherein there were hardly any small kids running about. Even the yground located a few blocks from our house was empty most of the time.


    If Minoru went there, he would get the whole yground by himself.


    Well, it¡¯s not like this during our time. Perhaps, most couples here didn¡¯t get another child and most of the kids from back then had already grown up, like us.


    Although there were probably newlywed couples settling in around this neighborhood, most of the time, they wouldn¡¯t focus on making a family. Hence the reason why there were not many kids around.


    At this time and age, most of them were too career-focused that thepanionship was what they¡¯re only looking for through their partners.


    It¡¯s not just around this neighborhood. The whole country was suffering from a decline in childbirth because of the same reasons I stated above.


    Ah. In any case, that¡¯s just what I read about in an article during my free time. Whether it was true or not, there¡¯s no way for me to tell since I could only base it around the neighborhoods I was familiar with.


    I just began thinking about it now that I was walking along these streets and quiet neighborhoods once more.


    A few minutester, I arrived in front of Eimi¡¯s house.


    Because I¡¯d only been here once, I read the sign in front to make sure that I was at the right ce. Fortunately, the housete still reads as ¡®Nikaido¡¯.


    I stood in front of their gate waiting for her toe out but around two minutester, she¡¯s still inside. Due to that, I sent a simple message on my phone saying I was already outside.


    A few seconds after my message was sessfully sent, I heard noisesing from inside their house.


    Although faint, I could recognize Eimi¡¯s voice as she was arguing with another girl along with herugh.


    If I had to guess, it was her cousin that was making fun of her for seeing her hurriedly moving just because of my message.


    Three minutester, Eimi in a frilly white blouse and maroon skirt went out of their door.


    Since I was standing in front of their gate, her eyes immediately met mine.


    As soon as that happened, Eimi hurriedly averted her gaze in embarrassment.


    I thought she would stay stuck in that front door of theirs but someone pushed her from behind. ¡°This girl, what are you stopping at the front door for? Go to him!¡±


    With a teasing smile on her lips, the owner of the voice showed a thumbs up towards me.


    Well, that¡¯s her cousin, alright. Butpared tost time wherein she made a loud noise to interrupt us, she seemed so eager to send Eimi to me this time.


    Looking at the girl, she seemed to be a truly outgoing person, however, her body build was that of a petite. If not for recognizing her voice from what I heard earlier, I would probably think she¡¯s Eimi¡¯s little sister.


    ¡°Anzu-nee, stop pushing me!¡± Eimiined as she turned around to face her older cousin. However, instead of listening to her, the girl she called Anzu-nee grabbed her arm and pulled her as she went over to the gate where I was waiting.


    ¡°You¡¯re Onoda-kun, right? I have heard enough from this little girl. She¡¯s too reserved, I tell you! That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around when I saw you two kissing right there!¡± The girl pointed at the spot where we werest week.


    For her to call Eimi as a little girl, she probably has aplex about her height and body build. She wanted to show off as the older one. And she did it right away by giving me this kind of strong first impression.


    Well, there¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re cousins, she also had chestnut-colored hair and the two had some simrities on their faces.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry for that, onee-san. We¡¯ll be careful from now on.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer what she said so I simply apologized since Eimi told me that she got in a bad moodst week because of seeing us.


    To my surprise though, the girl¡¯s bright eyes lit up as she almost jumped excitedly. With her hands on her hips and her chin raised higher, she seemed so proud about what I said.


    As for which part¡­ it¡¯s the way I called her.


    ¡°See that, Eimi? He called your sister ¡®onee-san¡¯! I like this guy already! Invite him insideter and I¡¯ll have him eat the Nikaido family¡¯s special karaage!¡±


    ¡°I know, Anzu-nee. Stop troubling Onoda-kun. I will invite him like you said so please, don¡¯t take the wheel from me.¡±


    Looking at the troubled Eimi who appeared as if she¡¯s having trouble catching up with her cousin¡¯s thought process, I could only send her an encouraging smile when she shifted her eyes back to me.


    Well, it looked like the girl was the one steering the conversation and perhaps out of respect for her, she couldn¡¯t rudely tell her to leave us alone.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I¡¯m sorry for my sister¡¯s behavior.¡± With an apologetic expression, Eimi lowered her head before taking thatst step to get out of the gate and join me.


    ¡°Huh? Eimi, why are you saying sorry? Do you think I¡¯m embarrassing myself in front of your boyfriend? Onoda-kun, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m troublesome, right?¡± As she tried seeking out validation from me, the little girl err¡­ the onee-san had her cheeks puffed out as her eyes stared intently at me.


    Perhaps if I said the wrong word here, that previous bright smile of hers would turn into a frown.


    Before answering her, I alternated my gaze between the two cousins. Eimi had a worried look in her eyes while the other girl had an expectant expression. She¡¯s positive that I wouldn¡¯t say anything bad.


    ¡°Yes, onee-san. You¡¯re not troublesome. May I ask for your permission to take Eimi with me? We¡¯re just going to shop.¡±


    The little girl grinned upon hearing my answer before it switched to a teasing smile once more, ¡°Heh¡­ How polite. And you¡¯re already calling her Eimi. Nice guts, Onoda-kun. Look at Eimi, she¡¯s already blushing from what you said.¡± She then tiptoed to tap my shoulder as a form of praise.


    I intentionally lowered my body slightly to help her do that and in response, she became more eager to tap my shoulder.


    With this, the first impression she had for me was probably kind of sessful.


    And just like she said, the girl beside me was already blushing when she heard me call her by her first name. After she recovered from that, she boldly sped my hand on hers.


    When her cousin saw it, she smiled meaningfully but didn¡¯tment again.


    I guess she¡¯s not that uncontroble, she¡¯s truly happy for Eimi. Perhaps it was just her personality to be this¡­ forward.


    ¡°So, onee-san¡¯s answer is?¡±


    I didn¡¯t really need her permission to take Eimi since we already had a n together. Furthermore, she¡¯s not her mother.


    However, since this little girl was already here, it¡¯s better to be on good terms with Eimi¡¯s rtives. Moreover, this one might be proven troublesome if I got into her bad side.


    ¡°Go ahead, of course. And don¡¯t forget to stop byter. Her parents aren¡¯t home so there will only be three of us. Good for you, am I right?¡±


    Asking another teasing question, I nodded obediently while acting truly ted. It¡¯s better to go with the flow for now


    ¡°Alright, you go now, lovebirds. Take care of my cute little Eimi, Onoda-kun.¡± After saying that, she turned around and began walking back to their house. However, three stepster, as if she remembered something, she twisted her body and shouted. ¡°And don¡¯t be too intimate in public! If you¡¯re going to kiss, do it here!¡±


    Really? What¡¯s wrong with this girl?


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m really sorry for that, Ono-- Ruki.¡±


    Eimi tried apologizing but in the end, when she changed the way she calls me, she was once again taken over by the red streak filling up her neck and whole face.


    With how adorable her disy this time, the somewhat overwhelmed feeling I got from her cousin was washed away. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t help but reach onto her cheek to caress it.


    And because of that, we heard a whistleing from their front door. The little girl was grinning from ear to ear again as she watched our intimate disy of affection.

 Chapter 459: Former Desk Neighbor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 459: Former Desk Neighbor (1)</h4>


    As we left the vicinity of their streets, Eimi still hadn¡¯t recovered from how flustered she was. Her hand that was sped on mine was already sweating, perhaps from her nervousness.


    Either way, to make herfortable, I had us stop in a small waiting shed where a vending machine for cold and hot drinks was located.


    As we sat next to each other, only then did Eimi exhaled as she blew off the uneasy feeling she was bottling up inside her.


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t forget to add a hint of worry in my voice.


    And as a response to my question, Eimi turned her head towards me and gave me a reassuring smile before pulling me down next to her. ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry for my embarrassing disy, Ruki.¡±


    This time, the way she uttered my name wasn¡¯t stiff like earlier. I guess it finally sunk in with her that I had already epted her or the fact I had already given her a sinct answer to her confession.


    ¡°How is that embarrassing? I found it lovely.¡±


    With the neighborhood this quiet and without any unnecessary eyes to see us inside this waiting shed, I inched closer to her and put my hand over her shoulder.


    As soon as I did that, Eimi got a little flustered once more as her shoulder seemingly jolted a bit from being surprised at what I did. ¡°Eh? Lovely, you say¡­ I got tongue-tied.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I found it lovely.¡±


    Eimi got flustered once more as she used her hand to cover her crimson face.


    Thinking about our few encounters with each other, she went from the confused desk neighbor to a confused girl trying to give herself away to someone she had a crush on and to a brave girl who wanted to court someone with multiple girlfriends.


    If any of her friends or even that cousin of hers found out about this, she would probably be reprimanded and would be asked to stop what she¡¯s doing.


    She could have a normal rtionship with someone had she steer away from me after finding out what kind of a man I am and what kind of rtionship I was having with Akane and the girls she met. But she didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she became even more interested in me that at one point, she tried to give herself away just for that chance to be one of my girls.


    I stopped her back then, however, it evolved to something else instead ¨C she decided to court me and make me develop affection for her, the same kind of affection I have towards my girls.


    And now we¡¯re at this point wherein she seeded in her endeavor. I had already grown fond of her, fond enough to make her my woman.


    Some might think that what we experienced together was too shortpared to the other girls. However, even if it was just through talking in Messenger, I got to know more about her and at the same note, she learned more things about me that reinforced what she¡¯s feeling for me.


    Some might also call her out to be an easy girl. However, this girl, her interest in me, was fostered ever since we got put in the same ss and ced next to each other.


    I found out from her how she actually tried tomunicate with me more times than I could count. But every time, the me from back then would just ignore each and every sign she was throwing. And those signs were just her trying to befriend me.


    She also told me of some other instances that I could only vaguely remember. Just like that one time wherein she forgot her textbook and I gave her mine.


    Right, I gave it to her, not shared. I could only vaguely recall that this girl was frantically looking around her desk. And because the subject back then was something I found boring, I ced that book on her desk to stop her from moving about.


    ording to her, what happened next was that I got hit by a flying eraser because the teacher found me not listening to him.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t remember that but when she was retelling that story through a video call with me, the girl couldn¡¯t stop giggling.


    And when she noticed my slightly confused face, she apologized forughing at it.


    It¡¯s not something worth apologizing for but seeing how she went from giggling cutely to being that embarrassed forughing at me, I found her too adorable that time.


    Unfortunately, I still couldn¡¯t remember that time. With my desire the one driving me forward back then, such events were filtered inside my mind.


    Either way, at this point, I wouldn¡¯t push her away anymore or tell her to look for another guy for her to experience a more normal rtionship with.


    I ended up endearing her this much that I was already nning to add more chances for us to be together. She¡¯s mine and I would strive to let her feel my affection for her.


    ¡°Ah. Right. I called you by your name without telling you about it beforehand or asking for your permission. I guess I have to apologize for that¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­ I was just surprised to hear iting from your mouth. I actually liked it. Too much that I¡­ somehow lost myself from the happiness.¡±


    Even with only her eyes visible because of her hands, the extremely positive and flowery vibesing from her could be seen from those two bright eyes of hers.


    After resting for a while wherein Eimi somehow calmed down her overflowing tion from the level up in our rtionship, we resumed our walk towards the station.


    Just likest time, we went inside the supermarket together and walked alongside isles like a couple picking out grocery items for our home.


    The employees of the supermarket who were sorting out the shelves were already used to us and most of those older than us would always have a smile on their lips upon seeing us pass by them.


    As for the other customers, some would frown from envy and some would smile wishing they were also apanied by their loved one. Either way, even though it¡¯s Saturday, the supermarket still wasn¡¯t that crowded so we only encountered a few of those.


    After around 20 minutes, we left the supermarket together with a grocery bag in both of my hands.


    Acting like a boyfriend of the girl, I naturally offered to carry what she bought. Besides, it¡¯s not like we bought too much, both of our houses were still at most half-full of food and other necessities stocked.


    One could say that this going to the supermarket was just an excuse for us to meet each other. Last week, the girl didn¡¯t even think of going to the supermarket. I only contacted her that I would be going. That''s why she also went out.


    Since we still have a lot of time, we went to the nearby caf¨¦ to rest and had a little coffee date.


    And while we¡¯re talking about idle things that happened during the week that we haven¡¯t met each other personally, I told her that we¡¯re going to make this meeting between us as our official time together. Even if we¡¯re not going to restock, we¡¯re going to meet every weekend - here or at her house. I told her that we could also spend time at our house but with Akane and Miwa-nee there, the girl was still not ready to meet Akane again or meet the Aunt I told her about.

 Chapter 460: Former Desk Neighbor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 460: Former Desk Neighbor (2)</h4>


    After leaving the caf¨¦, since I promised to go to their house and I wanted to send her back myself, we began our walk back to their street.


    Along the way, Eimi wanted to take her grocery bag from me but I insisted on carrying it for her.


    Eimi was happy that I did that but she appeared to be somewhat troubled because of it.


    If I had to make a quick guess, the girl also wanted to do something for me but she couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    That¡¯s why to ease her mind off of it, I inched closer to her and let her hold onto one of the ears of the grocery bag I was holding at my right.


    With this, we¡¯re now carrying her bag together.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. This is more efficient, isn¡¯t it?¡± I smiled at her and it instantly produced lovely giggling from the girl.


    By this simple solution I thought of, the troubled look she had earlier was instantly erased as she mouthed ¡®Thank you¡¯ towards me.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I know I may be exaggerating this but¡­ I love this. This moment. Us walking together, spending time together. It¡¯s like a dreame true for me. And I admit I¡¯m afraid to think that this is all just a dream. That at any moment, Anzu-nee would wake me up from this dream and realized that you didn¡¯t call me this morning.¡±


    Her words sounded pessimistic but I guess she still couldn¡¯t wrap around her head about this whole situation between us.


    At this point, we already reached the same waiting shed we stayed at earlier.


    Without responding to what she just said, I pulled her inside it before cing the bags on the seat.


    Following that, I grabbed her by her waist and pulled her in my embrace.


    Although I could easily respond to her to clear that doubt she was having, showing it in action was a lot better.


    Without any eyes around us, I pushed her back to the wall next to the vending machine. This way, even if someone passed by, it would be hard to see us.


    Well, they could notice the grocery bags at the seat but that¡¯s the least of my worries now.


    I want to show this girl this moment between us wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡°Ruki¡­?¡±


    Although dyed, she finally reacted to what I did. With her back against the wall and me in front of her, Eimi silently called out my name with her eyes blinking with slight confusion.


    However, I still didn¡¯t respond to her in words, instead, I put a hand on the wall next to her head and used my other hand to lift her chin.


    With her eyes intently staring at me with her confusion turning to anticipation, I lowered my head and took her lips to a kiss.


    As soon as our lips touched, Eimi closed her eyes and slowly circled her arms to my back. With every movement of my lips, the girl followed it to respond perfectly.


    At first, I was only sucking on her lips but as time passed, my tongue moved and began to invade her mouth.


    Nheless, Eimi weed itpletely. Along with her arms tightening to my back as she clutched onto my clothes, our kiss deepened and turned more intimate.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±


    The girl uttered once more as soon as we paused for a while to catch our breath. Her chest was heaving up and down as if the kiss tired her out.


    ¡°You¡¯re still saying that? No, this isn¡¯t a dream, Eimi. Look at me.¡±


    From her chin, I moved my hand to her cheeks and lightly pinched it.


    With her face grimacing from the slight pain of that pinch, her eyes suddenly welled up in tears before pushing her head down to my chest.


    ¡°Did I pinch you too hard?¡±


    ¡°No! I just¡­ these are tears of joy. I couldn¡¯t contain it and¡­ I don¡¯t want you to see me crying so¡­ let me use your chest.¡±


    As I felt her warm tears slowly drench my clothes, I removed my hand from the wall and instead, returned her embrace. One of my hands on her back and one on her head, patting and stroking it slowly.


    ¡°Alright. Use it all you want. After that, stop saying that this is a dream, understand?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ I love you, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°And I love you too. I¡¯ve already tried to discourage you to not associate yourself with me and we still ended up like this¡­ So, I won¡¯t do that again¡­ I know I might hurt you because of the abnormal circumstances around me that¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m going to apologize now.¡±


    ¡°I know that. And I still go through this. You don¡¯t need to apologize. If I ever regret my decision, I will only me myself and not you. Like you said, it¡¯s not just once or twice you tried to tell me to not be entangled with you¡­ But here I am, still hopelessly fallen for you. The other girls, they epted this situation to be with you. I¡­ I can do the same.¡±


    Hearing her say all this¡­ even though she admitted that she would me herself, in the end, it¡¯s still me who pushed her to be like this.


    If I hadn¡¯t kissed her back then, would she change her mind?


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    What I know is¡­ to not make her feel regret about her decision to enter into a rtionship with me.


    As for how I could do that¡­ it¡¯s the same as what I was doing for the other girls. To treat her as my special girl every time we¡¯re together.


    ¡°What can I say if you already said that much? Shall we go?¡±


    Although I asked her that, I was hoping for her to say no. There¡¯s that cousin of hers there and I doubt we would have more quality time like this.


    ¡°Can we stay a few minutes more? Anzu-nee will surely disturb us at home, I want to feel your warmth more.¡±


    And I wasn¡¯t disappointed, we¡¯re thinking the same thing. She¡¯s also wary of that cousin of hers who could make her tongue-tied.


    Although I heard her arguing with her when they¡¯re still inside their house, she seemed to have lost that fight in her when she¡¯s in front of me. If I had to guess, this girl was too conscious of me so she couldn¡¯t retort to her cousin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, do you want to sit there? Even though there¡¯s no one passing it¡¯s better to be safe than to get mistaken as a shameless couple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to be mistaken like that, we¡¯re both shameless after all. Can you kiss me again, Ruki?¡± Eimi lifted her head and stared at me. Although her eyes were still somewhat wet from the tears that spilled from them, her glistening seductive lips were already waiting for me to take it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see my Eimi is taking all the chances she can get.¡±


    ¡°Is it bad?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Truthfully, I am of the same mind as you.¡± After saying that, I lowered my head again and this time, I didn¡¯t hold back and poured my affection for her through the kiss. Using this corner of the waiting shed, I already forgot the reminder of that cousin of hers to be intimate with her inside their house.


    Well, our time today was limited. In an hour or two, I needed to go home to pick up Yae before going out again to my date with Himeko.


    And going by my schedule, there¡¯s a possibility that we would only meet each other again next week so¡­ it¡¯s better to savor this time with her, in this quiet neighborhood.

 Chapter 461: Visiting her House

    <h4>Chapter 461: Visiting her House</h4>


    ¡°You two¡­ Judging from Eimi¡¯s face, you did something outside, didn¡¯t you?¡± Eimi¡¯s cousin suspiciously asked as she circled around the two of us right at their front door.


    Although what I first noticed was the pink apron she was wearing that was not her size and the smell of karaage wafting out from their kitchen that was truly appetizing, I calmly answered her question while wearing an apologetic expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, onee-san. I couldn¡¯t resist it. Especially when my girlfriend is this adorable.¡± Putting down the grocery bags on the floor, I then pulled Eimi by her waist.


    Because the girl was quite overwhelmed by this cousin of hers earlier, I thought of helping her get back at her.


    ¡°Say something, Eimi.¡± I whispered to her which made her wake up from her stupor.


    She was about to get overwhelmed from being flustered with her cousin¡¯s question again but my voice helped her get out of that state.


    ¡°Anzu-nee, I also apologize. You see¡­ Ruki and I stopped by the nearby waiting shed and¡­ we just couldn¡¯t resist each other.¡±


    Although the way she said it sounded forced, the little girl in front of us who was trying to intimidate her with her re had her eyebrows and lips twitched in annoyance upon hearing it.


    She then turned around and stomped her feet as she went back to the kitchen.


    Looking at her little back and shoulders that were shaking every time she would take a step, she¡¯s really like Eimi¡¯s little sister throwing a tantrum.


    As we watched her do that, we followed behind her since we had the same destination. I was going to help Eimi unpack the groceries she bought.


    Naturally, I left mine near their front door. That way I could just pick it upter when I leave.


    ¡°Why are you smiling, Ruki? Do you also like Anzu-nee?¡±


    Perhaps noticing that I followed her cousin¡¯s back with my eyes, Eimi couldn¡¯t help but ask me when we reached the kitchen table.


    Her question was said in a subdued voice to not let her cousin hear it.


    Is she beginning to worry that I will also take a liking to her cousin? Not that she¡¯s wrong for worrying but¡­ that¡¯s not the reason why I smiled and followed her back.


    ¡°Hmm? No. I¡¯m smiling because you sessfully got back at her from what happened earlier. You got too flustered because of her. Earlier, before you appeared from the front door, I heard you two arguing about something and you¡¯re not backing down. But when you showed up in front of me, you got too embarrassed to retort to her¡­¡± From the way I answered, Eimi began getting flustered once more. But this time, it¡¯s because of me telling her that I heard them earlier. ¡°I actually want to see more of my Eimi¡¯s headstrong personality. Tell me, do you think I will not like you if I see you retorting to her?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, Eimi immediately shook her head and waved her hand in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ I just don¡¯t want to embarrass myself in front of you. Me and Anzu-nee, we¡¯re always arguing about something. Even if it¡¯s about something not important or the smallest thing we could think of. You can say that is how we always bonded. Moreover, although she¡¯s not showing it, she still can¡¯t move on from her ex so¡­ she¡¯s morepetitive than normal. She will always want to be the one at the advantage.¡±


    I see. I guess I don¡¯t understand that part of not embarrassing oneself in front of one¡¯s interest. I am a shameless guy after all. Furthermore, even though I sometimes act to get a girl¡¯s attention, that¡¯s only for a brief while. Most of the time, I would bear my true face in front of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s a unique way to bond. I kind of want to spectate that on the sidelines. Then I will cheer you on.¡±


    Although I could think of a simr urrence like how Akane was always fighting with Miwa-nee back then, that¡¯s not them bonding with each other. Akane was truly mad at Miwa-nee for making fun of me while thetter was onlyughing it off.


    ¡°There! Imagine that. It¡¯s too embarrassing to even think of it. Why do you want to cheer me on when I am arguing with someone?¡±


    ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s the way you two bonded. Naturally, I¡¯ll cheer for my Eimi rather than onee-san.¡±


    ¡°I told you, that¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    As if she couldn¡¯t stand thinking about it and bing embarrassed about it anymore, Eimi protested by lightly hitting my shoulder.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop. I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. I¡¯ll just wait for the moment when that happens.¡± I smiled and held her hand before letting her hold a pack of sugar that I pulled out from her grocery bag.


    With her eyes narrowing into a slit, Eimi ced the pack down neatly where it should be.


    ¡°Ruki, are you intentionally teasing me?¡±


    ¡°Am I? Guess.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    This time, Eimi pouted as she turned her head away, seemingly upset.


    ¡°Why is my Eimi pouting? Think of my teasing as our way to bond.¡±


    I followed after her and hugged her from behind,pletely ignoring that there¡¯s another soul in this kitchen.


    Well, she¡¯s busy frying those aromatic Nikaido family-special karaage so I used the chance to make some memories that Eimi would remember.


    Ah. In other words, I used this chance to flirt with my girl.


    Upon feeling my arms enclosing her, Eimi seemingly melted. Although she kept her pout, I noticed the increase in her heartbeat, ¡°I¡¯d rather have you hug and kiss me than tease me.¡±


    ¡°Your wish is mymand.¡± Tightening my arms to fully enclose her in my embrace, I then took her lips when she turned her head to look at it.


    The grocery bag was still half unpacked but we¡¯re already in this kind of atmosphere.


    As we savor that kiss, we suddenly heard an obviously forced cough from behind us.


    ¡°You two lovebirds, stop flirting in front of me. It¡¯s making my eyes sore. Finish unpacking that and prepare the table. We¡¯re going to eat.¡±


    Turning our bodies to face the source of the voice, her cousin had her arms crossed to her not-that-bountiful chest that was perfectly proportionate with her body figure. She¡¯s clicking her tongue and had one of her eyebrows lifted, seemingly annoyed at what she¡¯s witnessing.


    Well, I was a guest here so¡­ I didn¡¯t retort to her by saying that she could choose not to look.


    However, that¡¯s not the case for the girl in my arms. Showing a yful smile on her lips, she responded to her cousin. ¡°Anzu-nee, are you envious? Call your boyfriend here¡­ Ah, wait, you already broke up.¡±


    ¡°Eimi! That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Because she shouted her name, I thought her cousin would retort to her. But in the end, tears welled up in her eyes as she began bawling out.


    And upon seeing that, Eimi left my embrace as she immediately went to her cousin worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anzu-nee.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mean, Eimi. Don¡¯t embarrass me in front of your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Un. I won¡¯t anymore. Stop crying now.¡±


    Watching their exchanges from the side, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head and smile from what I was witnessing.


    Now I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the older one. But that¡¯s kind of a surprise. Is this why she didn¡¯t want to argue with her, she could be that ruthless with her retort.


    In any case, seeing this other side of her, I¡¯m understanding more of her and in turn, I¡¯m bing more fond of the girl. My time here with her was proven to be worth my while.

 Chapter 462: Karaage and Her Room

    <h4>Chapter 462: Karaage and Her Room</h4>


    After calming down her older cousin who continued to bawl her eyes out from being reminded of her ex, Eimi took the apron from her and continued what she was doing in the kitchen.


    On the other hand, she passed me her cousin to sit her down at one of the chairs around the dinner table.


    Well, I didn¡¯t know how to talk to her when tears still continued to drip from her eyes so after sitting her down, I continued unpacking their grocery bag and arranged it neatly.


    After around 10 minutes, Eimi went back from the kitchen and prepared the table for us to eat.


    Looking at the karaage that was paired with a red saucy dip and inhaling its mouth-watering aroma, the crying girl on the seat stopped and picked one without waiting for the rice to be served.


    As she bit into it, the girl¡¯s tears once again flowed out but there¡¯s an undeniable smile on her lips as she savored the taste of the deep-fried chicken.


    ¡°Thank you for being invented, Nikaido-family special karaage!¡± With both of her hands on her cheeks, the girl continued munching on it.


    ¡°Are you baffled with how easily she changed her mood?¡± Eimi ced a bowl of rice in front of me before sitting at the chair next to me. She¡¯s actually staring at her cousin who¡¯s now savoring every bite of the karaage.


    The thought of her ex who she cried for earlier was nowpletely erased.


    ¡°A bit. It seems that I really need to try this.¡±


    ¡°Un, then here, Ruki.¡±


    Picking a piece of karaage on her chopsticks, Eimi dipped it in the red sauce before putting it before my mouth.


    With her expectant eyes, I smiled at her before opening my mouth to take a bite.


    As soon as I did¡­ I instantly understood her cousin¡¯s change of mood.


    The sauce, the crunchy and juicy texture of the karaage instantly filled my mouth. It¡¯s truly different from what we could buy or what we could make at home. I guess they had some special recipe from it.


    Well, I¡¯m not a gourmet so I can only describe it normally. However, it¡¯s truly delicious that I immediately followed up for another bite.


    Although Eimi was surprised by what I did, she seemed to enjoy watching me eat the karaage they kept on boasting to me.


    ¡°What do you think, boyfriend-kun? It¡¯s good, right?¡±


    At the side, the crying girl suddenly said in a boasting tone as she put more karaage at the bowl of rice in front of me.


    ¡°It is heavenly, onee-san. You even forgot why you¡¯re crying. Thank you for letting me have a taste of this.¡± I then turned to the girl feeding me using her chopsticks. ¡°I guess I have another reason to visit again next time.¡±


    Eimi was overjoyed upon hearing what I said.


    Well, even without this karaage, I would still go back here for this girl. But still, I appreciate the kind wee her cousin showed me. Although she¡¯s kind of annoying with her remarks and the way she reacted, I could feel that she epted me for Eimi.


    After a while, we began eating in earnest.


    And during it, we began talking about things. This time, there were no more arguments or teasing from the two cousins.


    Moreover, I found out why Eimi¡¯s cousin was so hung up with her ex. He was stolen by someone she thought was her friend.


    ¡°Stolen, huh? Why don¡¯t you steal him back, onee-san?¡±


    Moving from the dinner table to the living room, I decided to stay for a few more minutes to continue chatting with them.


    At the moment, Eimi and I were sticking close to each other on a single sofa while her cousin was seated across from us.


    Well, after we reached some understanding at the dinner table, she stopped making snide remarks about our closeness. However, she still couldn¡¯t look straight at us or she would be too envious.


    Eimi had her head resting on my shoulder as she silently listened to our conversation.


    ¡°He willingly let himself be stolen, boyfriend-kun. I will just look desperate for him.¡±


    ¡°But you love him, right?¡±


    ¡°Love? I don¡¯t know. I enjoyed hispany. But after thinking about it¡­ I am just aggrieved that someone dared to take what¡¯s mine. That bitch¡­ If I see her at the college I¡¯ll pull her hair off her head!¡± Complete with the gesture of grasping something and yanking it forcefully, Anzu-nee appeared more adorable than scary.


    At my side, Eimi also couldn¡¯t help but giggle upon seeing it.


    ¡°Stopughing at me, Eimi! Don¡¯t be too smug now that you got this sweet guy of yours. Do you want me to steal him from you?¡± As if she remembered something, Anzu-nee suddenly turned her head to me and began tapping the free space next to her. ¡°Oh. Now that I think about it, you¡¯re my type of guy, boyfriend-kun. Why don¡¯t you hop onto this side?¡±


    Well, I know she¡¯s not serious with what she said but it¡¯s probably the first time someone said something like this to me.


    Right. This is also the first time I introduced myself as a proper boyfriend to a girl¡¯s rtive so I guess this is a new experience. Obviously, Itou and Akane¡¯s parents aren¡¯t counted.


    ¡°I appreciate the offer but¡­ I don¡¯t want to see my Eimi sad, onee-san. Well, if I see that ex of yours outside, leave it to me to get back at him for you.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ Looks like my little Eiminded on a jackpot¡­ Visit us again, alright?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. Next time I will like to see Eimi¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why wait next time? Go there now. This is your chance. If youe next time with her parents here, you will not have the chance to do so.¡±


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect that our conversation would reach up to here, Eimi suddenly roused from my shoulder and shouted her cousin¡¯s name.


    ¡°Anzu-nee!¡±


    With the same teasing smile as earlier, the little girl answered. ¡°What? I¡¯m only the kind older sister helping my cute little Eimi. Go on, lovebirds. My eyes need rest.¡±


    She waved her hand before letting her body flop down on the sofa and closed her eyes. It was still sore from the crying she did earlier after all. And perhaps, she couldn¡¯t stand seeing us flirting again.


    ¡°Well then, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I forgot to clean my room.¡± Eimi tried to make an excuse but I already had a response for that.


    ¡°Then I will help you clean it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop flirting there and just go. Tsk.¡± The little girl clicked her tongue and waved her hand once more, preventing Eimi from responding.


    ¡°Thank you, onee-san. I owe you one.¡±


    After saying that, I stood up from the sofa and pulled Eimi with me. With my arms enclosing her body from behind, the girl reluctantly began walking towards her room that was located on the second floor.


    Well, I didn¡¯t n to go this far but since there¡¯s a chance to visit her room, why not take it? I still have time before my other ns for today.


    When we reached the stairs and began ascending it, Eimi grumbled something. ¡°You¡¯re getting along well with Anzu-nee.¡±


    It¡¯s not jealousy but she¡¯s probably worried about what the girl said earlier about stealing me and me being her type.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, am I right? This way, she can help us next time I visit you.¡±


    To ease her worry, I gave her good reasoning before tightening my arms around her, making us stop halfway through the stairs.


    Using my hand to turn her head to me, I reached in for a kiss which the girl lovingly weed.


    After savoring that kiss, we continued upwards and reached before a door with a normal sign that read ¡®Eimi¡¯.


    ¡°I honestly haven¡¯t cleaned up yet, do you really want to see my room?¡± With her hand on the knob, Eimi once again asked.


    ¡°I told you I will help you clean it. If you permitted, of course. And if you¡¯re worried that I will do something, I promise here that I will not. Just wanna see my Eimi¡¯s room. I can see it through our video call but visiting it physically will surely be another experience.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so convincing¡­¡± Eimi resignedly sighed as she twisted the knob open. ¡°Here¡­ Come in, Ruki¡­¡± With her voice carrying a hint of embarrassment, she slowly pushed the door open.


    Before my eyes, the girl¡¯s room filled my vision. Contrary to what she¡¯s saying, everything was neatly arranged.


    ¡°Hmm, I see you lied to me, Eimi.¡±


    As we both entered her room, I silently closed the door behind me before I let my eyes take in the sight of her room.


    The first thing I noticed was her bedside table. Atop it, two identical books were ced as a decoration next to a picture frame.


    My memory was immediately tickled as her story about the book I ced on her desk filled my mind.


    ¡°Those books¡­¡± I said as I slowly walked towards her bedside table. However, I was even more surprised upon seeing the photo that was inside the frame¡­ ¡°Eimi, is this from that time?¡±


    The person in the photo was none other than the two of us, standing next to each other. I waszily looking straight at the camera while the girl was shyly smiling.


    It was a photo taken from our ss¡¯ Cultural Festival during our third year in middle school.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Like I told you, I am already attracted to you even from back then.¡± Eimi¡¯s head was lowered as she answered in a low voice.


    She¡¯s embarrassed and this was probably why she was somewhat against letting me in her room.


    Upon seeing her like that, I turned around and walked back to where I left her near her door. Pulling her into my embrace, I whispered into her ears, ¡°Thank you, Eimi. For liking a hateful guy like me. And sorry for not noticing any of it.¡±

 Chapter 463: The Girl who likes me

    <h4>Chapter 463: The Girl who likes me</h4>


    Much like how I ignored everything Akane was doing for me before, I also did the same to those not rted to my desire. Although I could possibly recognize most of my former ssmates¡¯ faces, I wouldn¡¯t be able to remember any single thing about them. And that¡¯s the same for Eimi.


    With my book that I never really thought of getting back from her and the photo that I didn¡¯t ever recall being taken appearing here in her room¡­ Eimi developed feelings for me even if I didn¡¯t do anything for her.


    Technically, I did something for her, but that¡¯s not enough for someone to like a guy, right?


    When I first met her again at the Supermarket, she instantly recognized me and perhaps she intentionally let me hear about the guy she ¡®liked¡¯ to try and build her image in me.


    Aoi and Ria showing up back then gave her the opportunity to prolong her interaction with me.


    This girl bravely did that to perhaps know more about the guy she couldn¡¯t forget from middle school.


    Although a lot had already happened starting from that, finding these in her room still came off as a surprise.


    With the girl in my arms, she slowly tightened her embrace on me while retelling why she kept the two things I found in her room.


    For the book, she did try giving it back to me after that ss. However, ording to her, I disappeared right after that ss which led her to have no choice but to take the book with her.


    Her locker was filled with some other things and she didn¡¯t want to leave it there inside our ssroom for the simple reason of it being mine.


    As for the picture, it was around that time where I yed as a ghost waiter in our ss¡¯ Haunted Caf¨¦ for the Cultural Festival. My face was too white because of the makeup and I was expressionless. Eimi yed as a ghost waitress. Due to that, we had matching costumes.


    I just couldn¡¯t remember when that picture was taken. It didn¡¯t look stolen since both of us were posing like a ghost couple with a dark menu pamphlet in our hands.


    She kept it because that was the only picture where I was captured. And coincidentally she¡¯s also there.


    Well, I wasn¡¯t really interacting with them back then. It¡¯s already a miracle that I joined them.


    Following that, we moved to her bed to continue our conversation. She pulled me with her toy down in it and to snuggle inside my embrace.


    From her mouth, I learned more things about her that she¡¯s probably holding back on telling me.


    Like how she was disappointed in hearing I was living with Akane and how her hope was reignited upon knowing that there¡¯s not only Akane in my life. She thought that if the other girls can also be in a rtionship with me, why can¡¯t she?


    Right. That¡¯s how much she initially liked me that she hid at that first instance and showed me the next time we met.


    I managed to open her eyes so she had to rethink her decision but in the end, she still decided to push through by offering to court me.


    She also admitted that I was the first guy she truly liked. She did try entertaining some of those who showed interest in her or confessed to her but¡­ she would eventually lose that interest and turn them down.


    In the end, she continued being drawn to that mysteriousness that led her to be interested in me.


    When I asked her if something changed now that the mystery of me was unveiled in front of her, she just shook her head and pushed my head down to her chest. To let me hear her quickened heartbeat that wouldn¡¯t calm down because I was next to her.


    ¡°If something changed, it¡¯s the fact that my attraction to you evolved to truly loving you, Ruki. I really feel special whenever we¡¯re together. And that was even when you told me that you¡¯re only fond of me but not to the point of liking me.¡±


    She pulled me up to her and stared intently at my face while keeping her hold on my head.


    Her dark brown eyes were too bright at the moment and I could see how happy she was at the moment. As her lips slowly curved into a smile, she pulled my head closer and put her lips over mine.


    Instead of talking more, the girl thought of conveying her feelings to me through that kiss.


    All the confusion had already been cleared up and what¡¯s left was her genuine affection for me. Being my girlfriend was probably her long-sought wish. And with it bing a reality, the girl feltplete.


    ¡°I love you, Ruki. I truly am. I know you have a lot of girls aside from me but¡­ that¡¯s irrelevant now. Maybe this is why they¡¯re epting your multiple rtionships. Even if they¡¯re not the only ones, they can clearly feel how special they are whenever you¡¯re together. Experiencing it first-hand made me realize what they truly felt for you.¡± Eimi then pulled me in for another kiss.


    This time, I responded with her and we ended up bing more intimate by the second.


    I didn¡¯t need to say anything else since I was already conveying it through my actions and Eimi was receiving it well.


    After around ten minutes, we stood up and left her room.


    It¡¯s time for me to go.


    When we passed by the living room, we saw her cousin sleeping on the sofa where we left her, snoring loudly. Although that little girl was somewhat mischievous, she respected the privacy she granted us. Or she had just be too sleepy because of how she cried earlier that she didn¡¯t have the time to be mischievous and peep on us.


    Eimi apanied me to their front door, sending me off with a bright and lovely smile on her face.


    Because of that, I couldn¡¯t help myself but pull her into another kiss.


    ¡°Eimi, although I don¡¯t know when this will be realized¡­ I promise you that in the future, I will be spending more time with you. Not just these brief few hours but even going on a date with you for a whole day or if it¡¯s possible spending the night with you.¡±


    With thatst phrase of mine, Eimi blushed profusely, perhaps imagining that night where we could be together.


    It took her a few seconds before she recovered and while embracing me tightly, she answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, Ruki. I know that I will treasure every chance we can get for ourselves. Besides, I can still see you every day through Messenger and we have this weekend tryst. For now, while we¡¯re still studying, this is enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Have I told you how lucky I feel right now?¡±


    ¡°More than five times already. You kept on repeating that earlier, dummy.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll repeat it again. I¡¯m a lucky guy to have you, Eimi.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ Go now. You already told me your whole schedule. Don¡¯t bete for it because you took your time here. I really want to go to the Gym and see you being hard at work. But if I do, Anzu-nee will surelye with me. She¡¯ll find out about¡­ the other girls.¡±


    Well, since she¡¯s already one of my girls, I also updated her about my day. And as I expected. She was somewhat overwhelmed upon hearing about the full extent of it. She even jokinglymented that I might need a personal secretary soon who will manage my packed schedule.


    ¡°If I did well with that part-time job then perhaps next week. Besides, I know those girls will somehow restrain themselves or it will be somewhat chaotic¡­ Well then, see you soon, Eimi.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll message you if we will go there. I will be asking for direction¡­. See you soon, Ruki.¡±


    After saying our goodbyes to each other. I kissed her one more time before finally leaving their house. When I reached their gate, I looked back and saw her seeing me off with her eyes from inside their room. She still had her bright smile stered on her lips.


    Although I was always reprimanding myself for being too greedy, it was always being washed away after seeing the girls¡¯ genuine smiles¡­ I will not pride myself on making these girls happy. It¡¯s the least I can do for them after all.

 Chapter 464: Soulmates

    <h4>Chapter 464: Soulmates</h4>


    When I arrived home, Akane and Minoru weed me at the front door.


    Well, I promised him that I would buy him some sweets ¨C which Miwa-nee was against ¨C if he was a good boy and would always listen to his mother and Aka-nee.


    After passing him a box of chocte, Miwa-nee, who was looking at us from the living room, clicked her tongue and threw me a reprimanding re.


    I could only mouth sorry to her before Akane and I moved to the kitchen to unpack what I bought. And while we¡¯re doing that, I told her what happened.


    ¡°We have a new sister again. I will look for her this Monday in school and ask her to join the group.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t intimidate her, alright. Ah¡­ Anyway, you already met each other and you certainly made some great impression on her.¡±


    ¡°Un. I remembered we¡¯re preventing her from being close to you. I instantly saw how interested she was in you. Just the reason that she followed you home back then was enough indication. That girl has some serious crush on you, husband. She didn¡¯t back down even after knowing your circumstances. And now, you got courted by her. Now I¡¯m kind of envious that she got to do that¡­¡±


    ¡°Envious? Then I wee my silly girl courting me as well¡­¡± Although it wouldn¡¯t make any difference and I would still love her the same. I kinda want to see her doing more silly things. ¡°By the way, I won¡¯t say she¡¯s simr to you but you¡¯re both stubborn at liking a greedy guy like me¡­ I¡¯m aware I cannot really exin why I love you. I just know that you¡¯re irreceable for me but Akane, howe you also felt the same?¡±


    That¡¯s how it was for me. My love for her wasn¡¯t like what I felt for Miwa-nee which developed over the years that she¡¯s living with us. But I was ignoring all of that because there¡¯s only Akane in my eyes. It¡¯s also unlike how I came to love every girl I have right now. I unknowingly worked my way into their heart and while I was unaware of my feelings for them because of my desire, it had surely developed from my interest in them.


    Only with Akane would I say that it was unexinable. With the desire that was driving me forward peeled off, I began to remember how I acted towards her back then.


    True, I was ignoring each and every advances made by her to make me look at her, I was actually watching her secretly. And even though I kept on telling her to get a guy for me to ignite my desire for her. I would probably stop her from doing that when she decided to follow my words.


    I was thoroughly in denial of my feelings for her. And at the back of my mind, I didn¡¯t want her to be like the girls I¡¯d hurt and thrown away¡­


    It¡¯s truly unexinable but that¡¯s how it was with this girl. Without her, I will probably not bepleted. Especially now that I could feel that emotion again.


    I could admit to myself that even though I also wanted to keep Haruko, Yae and the other girls I thought were irreceable, if they decided and asked me to let them go, I would probably try to ask them to rethink. And if they¡¯re so sure with that decision, I would have no choice but to ept. Because it¡¯s their choice.


    However, if Akane asked me the same thing, I would probably never allow her to leave me¡­ No matter what.


    And that¡¯s why she¡¯s special¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, husband. You know that there¡¯s virtually no reason why we love each other ever since we start perceiving things around us. We just do feel like that towards each other and we acted on it ¨C although innocently during our childhood¡­¡± Akane answered immediately while poking my forehead before giggling cutely. Following that, she pulled herself up and continued. ¡°Furthermore, I don¡¯t need to look for a reason why I love you. I think it will be more unnatural for me to doubt this love I have for you. If I can put a word what to call us¡­ Soulmates might be fitting. Our parents might¡¯ve nned to pair us both but even without them doing that, we¡¯re already an inseparable pair. Without you, I will not beplete.¡±


    Thatst sentence, we¡¯re on the same page, huh? That¡¯s how it was for us even if we try to look for a reason why we¡¯re together or why we¡¯re inseparable, there¡¯s not a very deep reason for it. We just feel like it.


    Perhaps that¡¯s how it really was for us, we¡¯re soulmates. It¡¯s a cringy concept but that¡¯s the only concept that would fit why we¡¯re drawn to each other.


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t look at me like that, I still feel embarrassed when you¡¯re staring at me, you know?¡±


    Because I didn¡¯t reply and just continued staring at her while thinking all that, Akane¡¯s whole face immediately reddened. The speed at which we were unpacking the groceries also slowed down because of this conversation between us.


    Perhaps, if Miwa-nee checked on us, she would reprimand us for flirting and being so slow.


    ¡°Sorry. You know me. I got into my habit of overthinking. But really, have you ever thought of giving up on me?¡±


    With my question, Akane paused and gradually lowered her head as if she¡¯s ashamed to look at me.


    I probably hit where it hurts. I instantly regretted asking her when the result was this. Her earlier vibrant mood turned gloomy all of a sudden.


    However, before I could take my words back, Akane lifted her head and met my gaze with those fiery red eyes of hers. With a depreciating smile on her lips, she answered. ¡°I will be lying if I answered no. All those years when your desire was running rampant, there were times when I also thought of giving up. Seeing you with other girls. I wanted to run up to them and tell them that you¡¯re mine. I wanted to talk to them and ask them to leave you alone. But all of those things, it only stayed in my mind¡­¡± At this point, tears began welling up from her eyes. She reached for my arm and pulled herself near me. She then slipped her arms from my side to hug me tightly. It was so tight that it felt as if she¡¯s afraid to let go or I might disappear in front of her. ¡°I was afraid, Ruki. Afraid about the possibility that if you were forced to choose, you would choose them. That¡¯s why instead of confronting them, I thought of pulling them all together. That way, I can hear from them about you. The you that I cannot see.¡±


    As I slowly took in her words, I felt the warmth of her tears seeping through my clothes and reaching my skin. My hands naturally moved to her back and her head, stroking her back and patting her head.


    I wanted to say something but¡­ I couldn¡¯t find the words.


    This girl endured all of that for me. For a greedy guy like me. And this time, she¡¯s still enduring all of it. Or rather, she forced herself to ept it. She had no choice after all. Either that or she would end up in despair every day¡­


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I showed you an unsightly disy.¡± Akane lifted her head after a while, her tears already stopped falling. With her lovely smile back to her lips, she¡¯s trying to assure me that there¡¯s no need for me to worry.


    ¡°Silly girl, me me for once, will you? It¡¯s me who put those tears in your eyes. I became insensitive again.¡±


    However, Akane just shook her head before tiptoeing to kiss me. ¡°There¡¯s no need to me anyone. Let¡¯s just say I remembered bad things and that led me to cry¡­ Let¡¯s go and finish this, you still have to pick up Yaeko.¡±


    See. She¡¯s still enduring. I never heard her me me for anything. True, she¡¯sining or getting upset at times but those couldn¡¯t bepared to what she¡¯s enduring for me.


    And even this time, if I said anything more, she would just deny it and try to diffuse the situation, letting it not evolve to another sad asion.


    I was aware of the only solution to all of this, letting everyone go and just focusing on her. However, I would never do that.


    That¡¯s why I could only gulp it down and follow her lead to just sweep it away.


    ¡°Akane, I love you...¡± I tightened my embrace on her and kissed her back.


    ¡°Un. I really love hearing that from you, husband. I love you too.¡± Akane giggled lovingly before urging me to let her go so we could finish unpacking the groceries.


    I¡¯m hopeless. I keep on hurting her and all of them but I still stubbornly think that I can take care of all of them¡­ Will I change? I don¡¯t know. This is the only path I can see in front of me after all. There¡¯s no turning back and there¡¯s no other path to change into.


    After unpacking the groceries. Akane apanied me upstairs to help me pick an outfit.


    Well, what I was wearing was still wet from her tears so I needed to change.


    And apart from that¡­ I had the urge to hold her one more time before going out. To express my love for her.

 Chapter 465: Picking up Yae at the Station

    <h4>Chapter 465: Picking up Yae at the Station</h4>


    When I arrived at the train tform where Yae should be arriving, I was met with a crowd of people.


    Looking around, they seemed to be passengers who had the same destination based on their shirts and other paraphernalia in their hands, a concert venue. Among them, I could see middle school students, high school students, college students and even srymen.


    And naturally, what¡¯s noticeable from them was the topic of their conversation.


    Since I had no choice but to listen to their conversation, I found out the identity of the celebrity who would hold a concert.


    Mabushino Chika. A rising singer artist who was made famous through a video clip uploaded to a popr video streaming channel.


    Of course, I heard of her but¡­ considering I had no interest in celebrities like that, I never looked into her.


    To think that her fans would span across a wide range of demographics as well as genders, she¡¯s totally popr, huh?


    Since I already messaged my girls and they¡¯re all somewhat busy with something, I got the time to look her up while waiting for the train to arrive.


    As soon as I inputted the name I heard in the search engine, numerous articles and even a Wikipedia page showed up on my phone screen.


    There was also a photo of the singer artist at the side.


    When my eyes caught that, I instantly felt some sort of familiarity with the girl in the photo. However, I couldn¡¯t quite put a name to who was the source of the sense of familiarity.


    Due to that, I tapped onto her Wikipedia page to read more about her.


    Mabushisa Asahi, a young singer who was made famous by her selfposed song ¡®Steal your heart¡¯. Following the sess of that video wherein she sang that song, she¡¯s now a professional artist signed under the musicbel Arise. In just a year of that viral video that made her famous, she already released 10 singles and two albums. She also made guest appearances on TV shows and sang the Opening Song of a TV drama series and an Anime series.


    ¡°Asahi¡­¡± I muttered the singer¡¯s name but I truly couldn¡¯t remember anyone with that name.


    I guess she probably only looked like someone I knew before. As to who that was, I also couldn¡¯t tell unless I met the person again. Most likely someone I stole before but considering this girl was this famous, she couldn¡¯t be connected to me in any way.


    Putting away my phone, I looked at the distance to see the iing train.


    With the train¡¯s arrival, those fans of the singer all excitedly stood up and lined up neatly before the yellow line. Some of them were even jumping up while they¡¯re talking in loud voices.


    As it turns out, the concert would be that singer¡¯s first one. Hence the reason for the hype her fans were feeling.


    In any case, I couldn¡¯t care less about them anymore as I was anticipating the arrival of someone more important than any celebrity.


    ¡°Sweetie!¡±


    As soon as the trains stopped and its doors noisily opened, the visage of the girl I was waiting for instantly filled my eyesight. Wearing a white one-piece dress and a matching white straw hat with red ribbon and a flower brooch as decoration, Yae happily ran towards me.


    While she was running, I noticed many of the passengers¡¯ eyes following her.


    Well, who wouldn¡¯t? The girl was too beautiful to look at. I could even hear some of them muttering asking the one next to them if Yae was a model. Then there were those who were middle schoolers and high schoolers who recognized her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Fujimura-senpai? Who¡¯s that guy? Her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I heard she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. A friend, maybe?¡±


    ¡°But you just heard her calling the guy ¡®sweetie¡¯. What was that? A pet name?¡±


    ¡°Stop dawdling and enter the train car if you¡¯re going. It¡¯s about to close!¡±


    Hearing that kind of discussion from them, it seemed that no one recognized me.


    Ah. I shouldmend Akane for her foresight and precaution that there might be someone who could recognize me here. Furthermore, she was aware of how overly clingy Yae was whenever we could be together. That¡¯s why the silly girl helped put on a disguise for me.


    And even though I didn¡¯t tell Yae about it, the girl instantly recognized me without second thoughts.


    Although no one recognized me as the boyfriend of another popr girl from that high school, Yae would get new rumors about her because of those who recognized and saw her running towards me.


    Perhaps when I send Akane this Monday to school, that newspaper club guy would ambush me again and ask me if I know the identity of Yae¡¯s boyfriend.


    If not for him showing up in a crowded ce like their school gate, I would¡¯ve already given that guy some kind of lesson not to bother me or any of the girls he kept on asking about.


    Anyway, I would think of how to deal with that guy soon. For now, this girl in front of me was more important.


    Before the girl reached me, I held out my hand to her which she happily took. However, that was proven not enough for her as she continued closing in towards me before hugging me tightly.


    Fortunately, the passengers waiting here earlier were already inside and only those who disembarked the train in this station were left behind.


    Burying her face on my chest and sniffing me as if she hadn¡¯t smelled me for years, the girl was like a cute dog who¡¯s wagging her tail while I was cuddling her.


    ¡°You¡¯re too energetic today, Yae.¡±


    Although I wanted to stroke her hair, the straw hat was on the way so I had no choice but to settle on her back while holding her just as closely as she did.


    Yae had an extremelyfortable expression on her face as she lifted her gaze to answer me. ¡°Why won¡¯t I? I can finally be with you again. It¡¯s been a week. There are a lot of instances when I thought of going to your school to pick you up. However, I always resist the urge. I don¡¯t want to trouble you¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Yae. It¡¯s only been a month since the start of the school year. Our schedule will ease up as things normalize in school. By then, I can pick you up instead and we can pass by somewhere for a date before walking you home.¡±


    That¡¯s how it was. Even though I already have a lot of girls in my school¡­ A time wille when I can spare some time to go to the other school and meet one or two of the girls there after school or before they go home.


    Don¡¯t ask how. I just know that I will definitely not let myself neglect them again just like how I did when my desire was running rampant.


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Un. I promise. I can also visit your house. Meet your family and stay there for the night¡­ If they will allow it.¡±


    Upon hearing that suggestion, Yae¡¯s eyes brightly lit up as she excitedly straightened her back to reach my lips. ¡°I like that! But will it not trouble you?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s part of the n. There¡¯s no way I will take you from them without informing them about it. I will let them know that their daughter or sister is in good hands.¡±


    ¡°Perverted hands, you mean.¡± Yae teased.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what you preferred.¡± I nodded and reached for her exposed ear, pinching the soft part. She¡¯s not wearing her earrings today. But even without that, she still looked elegant. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go. Akane is waiting.¡±


    Yae could only nod as her answer because she¡¯s ticklish on that part of her ears. As she tried her best to endure giggling from being tickled, the girl moved from hugging me to hooking her arm on mine as we began walking down the tform and out of the train station.


    Well, like with Eimi. I only have limited time to spend with her at this time of the day. I will be meeting Himeko near that hotel of theirs. To make sure that no one will disturb us aside from that sister of hers, Himeko had their chauffeur leave them.


    Ah. No. It was Itou¡¯smand their chauffeur obeyed. Although Himeko¡¯s standing in her family had already slightly improved, she was still far from being epted again. Perhaps, if not for Itou backing her, she would continue being an outcast.


    Anyway, I have around 30 minutes before I leave to go to that date. I better think of a way to make use of this little time with Yae.

 Chapter 466: Can I eat my Yae, at least?

    <h4>Chapter 466: Can I eat my Yae, at least?</h4>


    ¡°Heh, sweetie, you missed me.¡± Yae smilinglymented as soon as we entered my previous room.


    We had so little time to be together so¡­ after she greeted Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru who stayed downstairs, I brought Yae with me to my previous room. The room where Iid down with Miwa-nee earlier.


    Before going to the train station, I spent some quality time with Akane in our bedroom. And although I felt so guilty earlier for letting her endure things for me, here I was again, spending my time with another girl.


    See how despicable I am?


    Akane¡¯s special. Too special that I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to not have her by my side. However, Yae and the other girls were also somewhat the same. I promised them and it¡¯s not like I was forcing myself to focus on them whenever we¡¯re together.


    This was just how I really am. I love multiple girls and I want to do everything to let them feel that¡­


    I wouldn¡¯t justify this by saying Akane was allowing me to do this. Well, she did see us going up and there¡¯s not that much reaction shown by her or even by Miwa-nee. They both had an understanding expression on their faces.


    And it¡¯s the result of them adjusting to this abnormal rtionship with me. It¡¯s already normal for them to see me focusing on one girl. In fact, all of them do. Some might still express slight jealousy like Satsuki but in the end, they would still ept it. The next time we¡¯re alone, they would convert those slight frustrations into having me spoil them.


    ¡°Did I ever say I don¡¯t? I always miss my Yae. Come here.¡± I tapped myp beckoning her to sit on it. I was already sitting on the side of my previous bed and Yae was standing in front of me, staring at me with her heated eyes.


    The hat she was wearing was already put to the side table exposing her long lush ck hair that was decorated by a flower pin at the side.


    She really loves her flowers, huh?


    With a somewhat naughty smile on her lips, Yae unhesitatingly sat on myp and straddled me while using my shoulders as her support.


    Feeling the squishy softness of her buttocks pressing against my thighs, I encircled my arms to her back to hold her in ce.


    Following that, Yae¡¯s arms moved from my shoulders to my back while lowering her head, and snuggled onto my neck.


    ¡°Un¡­ I always love this feeling of being in your arms.¡± Yae whispered as she slowly tightened her arms and pushed her body closer.


    Her somewhat bountiful front was already pressing on my chest. Her flowery scent of the shampoo she used also wafted to my nose, filling with a refreshing fragrance of the girl.


    ¡°My spoiled Yae. Even back then you always wanted to be in this position. Now, I will always give this to you.¡±


    ¡°Because if I didn¡¯t, I would see you running off to another one of your targets. I better take all the chances I could get.¡±


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s how I was. Let me rewrite that memory of yours then.¡± I pinched her chin and lifted her head to face me.


    With her arms tightly clinging onto me, I lowered my head and took her expecting damp lips.


    Yae immediately savored it as she responded to my lips expertly. Pushing her tongue in and entangling it with mine.


    ¡°Oh, right. Did the newspaper club bother you again?¡±


    After that one intimate kiss to rewrite the unpleasant memory of me pushing her away to leave and run off to another girl, I raised a question that I was curious about.


    Because of that article when they yed tennis together, their poprity had risen to another level. Especially Fuyu who was always overshadowed by Akane¡¯s dazzling beauty. If Akane was as bright as the sun that would dazzle anyone until utter blindness, Fuyu could be likened to the luminous moon, shining upon the cold night.


    As for Yae, this girl was like the amalgamation of the four seasons. Her external appearance could be likened to the blooming spring. Any attempt to get too close with her could be likened to the dried leaves falling out during autumn. Her attitude around other guys and without me around could be likened to the freezing winter. And whenever she¡¯s with me, she¡¯s as warm and weing as the summer.


    ¡°They still do try to scoop out information from me so I gave them what they wanted. I told them I¡¯m already in a rtionship with someone and told them not to pry too much into it since it¡¯s my privacy.¡±


    ¡°Did they ept that?¡±


    ¡°They had no choice but to do that. Everyone in ss would bear their fangs on them if they continued bothering me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t know my Yae was already the queen of her ss.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, sweetie. True, there were those who were showing interest but you know me when I am not with you¡­ They have no chance to break the wall I put up.¡±


    Well, with this girl head over heels for me. That guy who was courting her back then was already shut down to oblivion. Just like they decided. All of my girls dealt with those trying to get close to them. Nheless, it¡¯s not like I was restricting them to befriend someone. If they deemed one guy trying to make a move on them, they would immediately steer away from those.


    And I heard not just one story of those from the girls. There¡¯s Yua and that ex of hers. Even after hearing what we were doing inside that room, he still went to see her and try his luck but Yua didn¡¯t give him a second nce after rejecting him. He was still somewhat popr to some girls but he¡¯s just so hung up that Yua fell out of his grasp.


    ¡°I see. If they keep bothering you, you know who to call¡­ Anyway, what about your friends?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Apart from your other girls that I often run into. I am beginning to get along with my new ssmates. But Ruki, they¡¯re all too innocent for me. I had to act as if I¡¯m as innocent as them.¡±


    From the tone of her voice, she¡¯sining that she had to act innocent. This girl is too adorable.


    ¡°That must be hard, huh? I already took away my Yae¡¯s innocence.¡±


    I had long taken that innocence away from her. Ever since stealing her from that pushover ex of hers.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, bad guy. Now, take responsibility.¡± Yae grabbed on my cor and pulled on it while putting her lips just before mine.


    ¡°Oh. I will. That¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re here after all. I will not be able to join you during lunch but¡­ can I eat my Yae, at least?¡± ying along with the girl, I raised my arm to my sides as if I was giving up before grabbing her from her waist andying her down on the bed with me instantly climbing on top of her.


    ¡°Pervert. Come, dig in.¡± Yae lovingly giggled as she opened her arms weing me in her embrace.


    Taking that chance presented by her, I fixed my position to let her befortable even if I was on top of her. Following that, I lowered my head and took her lips to a kiss for the second time.


    This time, there¡¯s no stopping us¡­

 Chapter 467: Silly Yae*

    <h4>Chapter 467: Silly Yae*</h4>


    Beginning from Yae¡¯s silky smooth thighs, my hand traveled upwards to slowly lift her one-piece dress just until her white string panties would appear before my eyes.


    Following that, I ran my hand on her shoulders, pulling off the string which held her dress to the side. At the same time as I was doing that, Yae hands were cupping both of my cheeks as if she didn¡¯t want my lips to break off and wander down to her neck.


    As soon as my hand reached her navel and slid down from it, Yae¡¯s feet enclosed to my waist pulling my lower body near her, enough for the bulge on my pants to press onto her sacred ce that was still covered by that pair of erotic panties.


    Due to that, my hand had nowhere to go but upwards. In ce of that, I began to move my hips, rubbing our private parts together while we¡¯re still locked in an intimate kiss.


    ¡°Now, this reminds me of that time in the love hotel where you didn¡¯t want to let go of my hand.¡± I bit her lips softly to stop her for a bit.


    ¡°Un. You did your best back then, even with only one hand.¡± Yae giggled lovingly as she remembered that event.


    Her feelings were somewhat muddled at that time, thinking that I was just giving her false hope. That''s why she didn¡¯t want to let go of my hand as soon as she got a hold of it.


    ¡°Naturally, as much as you didn¡¯t want me to disappear again, I was feeling the same at that time so I had to do my best to make you feel how much I want you back. I was even too afraid back then. I was thinking that you might¡¯ve epted that other guy¡¯s confession. Fortunately, you¡¯re still my Yae.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sentimental now, sweetie. You know how much I want to be with you. Feeling your love every time we¡¯re together or even when we were just talking on Messenger and over the video call, that¡¯s enough to send me into a paradise of happiness. No one¡­ No one can ever rece you.¡±


    After saying that, Yae¡¯s legs pulled me ever closer to her and her hands that were just on my cheeks, circled to the back of my neck pulling me down for another kiss.


    With my hips continuously moving to rub on hers and my arms not resting on pulling down her dress, in less than a minute, Yae¡¯s beautiful bodyid before my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being too greedy by taking more girls¡­ But I assure you, I will never make a dumb decision again like cutting you off.¡± I put my hand on her cheeks and caressed them affectionately.


    Although my words still sounded sentimental, my next actions weren¡¯t. As I finally broke off from our kiss, I immediately went down to her neck and her milky-white pair of breasts and her pinkish nipples.


    Using my hand to fondle the other, my mouth hungrily sucked and yed on it using my tongue.


    I was aware that she¡¯s probably too sensitive at the moment which was why she didn¡¯t want me to go down and leave her lips but ncing at her erotic face every time I would focus on her nipples, it was enough to totally encourage me to pleasure the girl more.


    After satisfying myself on both nipples, I lifted my body to take off my shirt.


    However, Yae followed me by grabbing onto my back. As soon as I pulled my shirt up, her lips made contact with my navel and ran along with my usually hidden abdominal muscles.


    The girl wanted to take the lead this time or she just wanted to take revenge for what I just did to her.


    In any case, letting her do it this time, I watched the girl in silence and had slight anticipation of what she would do.


    As if she¡¯s savoring my taste, Yae naughtily smiled as she stuck her tongue out to lick me upwards and settled on my neck once I sessfully took off my shirt.


    Following that, Yae released my lower body from her legs¡¯ embrace, copying how I was kneeling on top of the bed.


    As she continued kissing me on my neck, her hands traveled to the button on my pants and undid it before slipping one of her hands inside to hold onto my erected shaft.


    Without waiting for me to react to what she was doing, Yae lightly pushed on my chest to make me sit down.


    She then went on all fours and crawled towards me.


    After intimately kissing my lips and stroking what she¡¯s holding inside my pants, Yae took her hands back to pull my pants and my boxer briefs down, exposing my standing erection in front of her.


    While licking her lips seductively, Yae crawled closer and grabbed onto my shaft with my one hand and her other hand on my balls. ¡°It seems that I will be eating you first, sweetie.¡±


    After saying that, she lowered her head and kissed the tip of my dick. A few secondster, I felt her wet tongue running around the head as she lubricated it with her saliva.


    The swift and undeniable pleasure from what she was doing immediately assaulted me. Because her eyes never broke gazes with me, Yae watched me watching her take in my raging cock in her mouth, upying the entirety of it. The warm and wet sensation filling my senses brought another bout of immense pleasure.


    At this point, Yae already fit in more than half of it. I thought she would begin blowing me but the girl lowered her head further as my cock slowly pushed towards her throat.


    However, as soon as the tip touched the back of her throat, Yae immediately pulled her head away as she began coughing as if she gagged.


    Upon seeing that, I immediately moved and held her by her shoulders, a trace of worry filling up my face.


    The girl tried to give me more pleasure by taking it in deeper. s, it didn¡¯t work out.


    And this time I didn¡¯t want to say sorry so instead of asking her or reprimanding her, I carried her to myp and embraced her tightly.


    I waited until her coughing stopped before I held her chin and kissed her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that for me, silly. I love my Yae and knowing that you¡¯re here with me was enough to fill me with pleasure.¡± I said before continuing to kiss her with the intent of calming her down and bringing the mood to how it was earlier.


    While covering her face as if she¡¯s ashamed to look me in the face, Yae silently answered, ¡°¡­I got carried away when I see how you¡¯re feeling good.¡±


    ¡°It was truly good. Look at this,¡± I pointed down to my glistening cock that was resting on her navel. Her moist slit was already lodged on it, if I moved a little bit then it would definitely grind on her.


    Unfortunately, hers was still covered by her panties.


    That¡¯s not a problem though.


    ¡°Can I still eat you?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s my turn now.¡± I shook my head and kissed her once more. Following that, I grabbed her waist and pulled her up for a bit to aim my cock to her moist sacred region.


    Noticing my intention, Yae pulled on the string of her panties and pulled out of her. She then nodded at me and held onto my shoulder as she waited for me to guide her down.


    She didn¡¯t wait for long though, seeing her figure, her erotic face and her dripping wet pussy from the anticipation, I swiftly lowered her down as my throbbing cock from how excited it was plunged deep inside her.


    ¡°Uhhmmp!¡± As soon as her soft buttocks firmly pressed on my thighs with my cock inside her down to its base, Yae covered her mouth which resulted in that muffled moan.


    Due to how fast I moved to not let her mull over that failed attempt at deepthroating me. Yae was instantly ovee with the pleasure of being one with me again. With our bodies this close together, I let her rest for a moment while my hand moved from her waist to her round buttocks.


    ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± I softly whispered in her ear as I grasped her two squishy buttcheeks which resulted in another muffled moan from her.


    As I said, I will be eating her and not the other way around.

 Chapter 468: Neglected Message

    <h4>Chapter 468: Neglected Message</h4>


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off. See youter, Akane, Yae.¡± Kissing the two women who were sending me off at the front door, the two girls happily received it.


    My morning ended on a good note after that time with Yae wherein I pampered the girl enough for her to still be somewhat tired from what we did.


    Nheless, looking at her satisfied face, I felt that it was all worth it. It¡¯s been a week since we did it after all. And back then, it was with Akane, in our bedroom.


    Having me all to herself this time got the girl even more eager. And although she made a blunder by trying to please me thoroughly with her mouth, that was erased from her mind as soon as I reached her depths and took care of her like a fine piece of art. I made sure to take her mind away from it by letting her focus on the things I¡¯d done to her while we¡¯re deeply connected.


    ¡°Sweetie, take care of Himeko and make this the best day for her. I got to talk to her in our group and I found out that she seldom or never goes out of their house to rx. She¡¯s like a prisoner there. Even Haruko failed to bring her out before. But this time, you managed to make her say yes. That¡¯s a big difference, right?¡± Yaeko meaningfully smiled as she recounted her conversation with Himeko.


    Haruko failed, huh? It¡¯s probably because Himeko was still too much of an introvert before. Apart from Haruko and the other girls from that Poem Appreciation Club, she probably closed herself off to others.


    Meeting me and meeting more people that she hadn¡¯t really tried associating with back then sessfully changed her mindset. Moreover, she managed to reconnect with her little sister. Something that failed to happen before.


    If Haruko tries to ask her out on a date this time, Himeko will surely ept. And if it¡¯s Haruko¡­ that girl will definitely take me with her making it a date with three people. And that¡¯s unlike what¡¯s going to happen today, Itou isn¡¯t going there on a date with me after all. She¡¯s there to watch over her precious Nee-sama.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, husband. There¡¯s also that sister of hers. Her hate against you wasn¡¯t just because you made her sister one of your women. I am still in contact with her and as you might¡¯ve guessed¡­ You¡¯re still the topic of our conversation. If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s also upset with you because you¡¯re more interested in her sister than herself. I could be wrong though. However, since it¡¯s you, I know you¡¯ll be able to find out the truth from her own mouth.¡±


    After Yae, Akane also gave her word and it¡¯s not about Himeko since Yae probably already reminded me about everything I had to do for that introverted girl.


    That guess of her might be right or wrong. I hadn¡¯t really interacted with her that much ever since that day I brought her to the Book Club to meet her sister.


    But looking back to that time when I tried out her club, we did get along well even though she¡¯s aware of my rtionship with Akane.


    ¡°Alright, thank you both for your reminders. See youter.¡±


    Because Miwa-nee was kind of busy taking care of Minoru, I already went to her earlier to announce my departure.


    After kissing me once more, the two girls waved their hands as they sent me off with their eyes.


    The time of my return would be at night after that part-time job at the Boxing Gym.


    At this time, I wasn¡¯t bringing anything with me apart from myself as well as some money that I was saving for asions like these.


    As for the things I would need for the part-time job, Akane and Yae would bring it with them when we meet upter.


    -


    -


    The ce where we¡¯re going to meet up is the public park near that hotel where I stayed for a night with Akane during our date. It¡¯s almost an hour of train ride so I made myselffortable on the seats and began checking with my girls who surely had already woken up.


    However, while scrolling through my Messenger, I noticed a message from someone I hadn¡¯t expected.


    Ishida-senpai.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, can you pass by the club before going home? I did some changes to the modification I showed you earlier. I want you to look at it.¡±


    It was sent yesterday. I only passed by at the club before going to the Student Council so I never really got the chance to talk to her. And when I picked up Kana and Rae to send them to the bus station, she only showed me some of the changes she made.


    She¡¯s truly modifying it properly to better suit our small club that had less than 10 members.


    Well, Akane and I went all out when drafting out that n. To fully maximize the strength of the Literature Club which could entice new members.


    Looking at the time when the message was sent, it was after the fiasco in the Student Support Club. That senior didn¡¯t go home after all the members had already left and she probably waited for me in the club room¡­


    I went straight to the faculty to meet Eguchi and Orimura-sensei yesterday and I didn¡¯t scroll further down on my Messenger¡­


    It¡¯s my fault.


    She¡¯s probably mad at me now¡­


    Ah. There¡¯s no point mulling over it, let¡¯s just reply to her and apologize for not seeing her message. After that, I would naturally ask for that modified n.


    ¡°I apologize for not seeing your message, senpai.¡±


    Starting with an apology, I hit send before typing my next set of messages.


    However, halfway through what I was typing, I saw how the small circle with her profile image popped up at the lower right of my message. And that meant, she already opened my message and read it.


    Following that, the indication that she¡¯s typing appeared.


    A few secondster, her reply arrived.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like I waited for an hour inside the clubroom.¡±


    This girl¡­ She did wait for an hour. She¡¯s trying to guilt-trip me, huh? However, I could imagine her saying these words in person, that¡¯s the type of personality she had after all. As long as it¡¯s about the club, she could be stricter than even Shizu.


    Nheless, I continued with my writing my message. It¡¯s quite long since I was not someone who would break down what I wanted to say in several messages. I mostly send it in one huge text block when it¡¯s not as important as me trying to steal a girl like that time with Satsuki, Kana or Kanzaki.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make an excuse why I didn¡¯t show up. It won¡¯t erase the fact that I stood you up there. I deeply apologize, senpai. If I can do something for you to make up for this slipup on my part, feel free to tell me. I really want to make it up to you. And¡­ the modified n, can I see it this time? I¡¯m kind of free at the moment.¡±


    This time, it took two whole minutes before Ishida-senpai read my message and another two minutes sending her reply.


    Perhaps, she¡¯s busy with something or I just got too used to my girls replying in a heartbeat as if my message would expire if they left it unread for too long.


    ¡°Stop with that. I said it¡¯s fine. I bet you¡¯re just going to use that as a chance to get in my skirt. By the way, I left that n inside the clubroom. Wait for Monday. I¡¯ll open the clubroom for you in the morning.¡±


    Get in her skirt¡­ This girl, she kept on saying that whenever I was close to her. Is she actually hinting at me to make a move on her? Or she¡¯s just totally wary of me upon noticing how the club¡¯s atmosphere changedpletely because of me?


    Either way, I still admire her as a senior so¡­ whether it was a hint or not, I¡¯d just act as if I didn¡¯t notice it. I still want to learn a lot from her so¡­ getting in her good graces as a dependable junior she could pass the club onto appeared to be my path this time.

 Chapter 469: Meddlesome Fans

    <h4>Chapter 469: Meddlesome Fans</h4>


    When I thought that Ishida-senpai waited at that club room for an hour, I certainly felt a little bit guilty. She was trying to help me be a better guy that could run a club.


    Well, she had no choice but to rely on me since Otsuka-senpai was kind of problematic because of her endless curiosities and Rae only wanted to read more literary pieces and books to learn more.


    Perhaps if we get more members during the second semester, if there¡¯s someone who would apply, she could then pick more suitable candidates from them.


    However, at the moment, we needed to make the Cultural Festival a sess.


    ¡°Well then, senpai. See you on Monday.¡±


    ¡°Un. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    With that, our conversation ended and I got another nned schedule this Monday. I guess I won¡¯t be able to stay that long in the other school when I send Akane there and meet someone else.


    Nheless, I had to make the best of my time.


    As the train continued to go from station to station, passengers who looked like the same kind of people I saw when I picked up Yae earlier began boarding the train. They¡¯re all going to that concert and its venue was probably near where I would meet the two girls.


    They¡¯re a noisy bunch as I kept hearing tidbits about the current gossip circting around that popr singer.


    Even the pair of middle school girls who took the free seat next to me couldn¡¯t stop themselves from excitedly mentioning the concert. That Mabushisa Asahi truly had a wide range of fans but they¡¯re more concentrated on youths.


    In any case, since I was once again in a position where I had no choice but to listen in on them, I began filtering their words while I waited for my station.


    ording to the two, that singer was rumored to have been studying in our city. As to which middle school she hailed from, no one could truly pinpoint it or her managers from the Music Label covered it up so that she wouldn¡¯t be recognized by anyone. Nheless, that didn¡¯t stop her fans from searching for the truth.


    And the widely known rumor was that¡­ she¡¯s a former student of the middle school I graduated from.


    With that kind of info, perhaps it¡¯s true considering I found her face familiar. I just had no idea if I had any dealings with her before. Perhaps she¡¯s from a neighboring ss, from a year higher or lower.


    All in all, I couldn¡¯t ce her name to any of the girls I could still vaguely remember.


    Ah. In any case, I already decided not to unconsciously think about those girls who didn¡¯t chase after me and decided to live their life anew. Hifumi showed me that they¡¯re better off without me meddling in their life again.


    Ten minutester, I was only a station away from my destination.


    However, the train became even more crowded because of the concert-goer passengers whose destination was probably farther than mine.


    Luckily, I got myself a seat and I already informed Himeko that I was near.


    ¡°Onii-san, can I ask something?¡±


    Suddenly, one of the middle school girls next to me tapped my left shoulder to get my attention.


    Izily turned my head towards them and saw that the two somehow had an excited glint on their faces.


    I swiftly observed the two to see if they¡¯re someone I recognize. s, I couldn¡¯t recognize any of them.


    It¡¯s already 30 minutes since they rode the train and sat next to me. And all those times, their topic of conversation was only about that singer.


    That¡¯s why it kinda baffled me that this girl would suddenly talk to me.


    Most people were shy to talk to strangers, especially when one was riding a public transport like this. It¡¯smon courtesy to not disturb the other passengers. And I already tolerated their somewhat loud voices when they¡¯re talking to each other.


    Now they even want to disturb me by asking their question?


    Ah. In any case, since I was already near my destination, I could entertain their question. It didn¡¯t seem like they would bother over senseless things.


    Wait. It must be really senseless given that they had that kind of eyes.


    I did wear a better outfit for my date with Himeko. It changed the somewhat ordinary atmosphere I was always exuding because of how I only dress myself enough for the asion.


    Perhaps if a word could describe me right now, it would be¡­ cool? I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s what Aya and Elizabeth said when I sent them a picture of me.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you also going to the concert, Onii-san?¡±


    Ah¡­ I see. This is why they had shining eyes. They thought I was like them. But why do they talk to me specifically?


    Well, simply because on their right was an old man and in front of them looked to be a group of office workers who were runningte to their jobs or their destination.


    Although there¡¯s a lot of passengers that were concert-goers, on this side of the train, there¡¯s only these two.


    ¡°No. Sorry.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, that light in their eyes dimmed but a few secondster, the one sitting next to me got a sh of inspiration in her eyes.


    ¡°Then Onii-san, considering you¡¯re dressed up handsomely, you¡¯re going on a date, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    This little¡­ Must she meddle too much? But she¡¯s not wrong.


    Is it too obvious? Although I¡¯m not ufortable with my appearance, it¡¯s another new experience for me. Usually, I wouldn¡¯t get this kind of attention even if I ended up entering a ce full of girls.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t really care that much back then since I was only concerned about my targets and the girls I stole.


    ¡°Hey Sumire, that¡¯s being overly familiar now. Stop bothering him. We already asked our question. s, he didn¡¯t have the same taste as us.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even heard any of that singer''s song yet and the other girl already reached a conclusion about me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, right? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re invading his privacy.¡±


    But you¡¯re already invading my privacy by asking those questions.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no hurt telling you two. I am going to meet someone on a date.¡±


    ¡°See this, Umi? He didn¡¯t mind my questions¡­ By the way, Onii-san, have you already heard Asahi¡¯s song? If you don¡¯t yet, you¡¯re losing out big time! I think whoever your date is, she will love it if you sing that song for her.¡± The girl named Sumire suggested with that light in her eyes intensifying.


    I see¡­ I get what this girl is scheming. She wants to pull another fan for that singer, huh? Are all her fans like this?


    Either way, because I kept hearing about that singer, my curiosity about her reached to the point that I was wondering what made her so popr.


    ¡°Hmm? Alright. If what you¡¯re saying is true, let me hear it.¡± Naturally, I acted as if I wasn¡¯t that interested.


    ¡°Really? Here!¡±


    However, that was still enough for the girl to excitedly take out her phone and hand me one of the two earphones.


    With an excited grin on her lips, she opened her music yer and tapped the ¡®y¡¯ button.


    As soon as she did that, a soothing voice filled my ears along with the melody of the song that sounded eerily familiar.

 Chapter 470: Yue

    <h4>Chapter 470: Yue</h4>


    Familiar. That¡¯s the first thing that I could think of as soon as the song started to flow into my ears. The soothing voice that was just humming at the start was all too familiar to me. It tickled a part of my memory. However, it would still need a bit more for me to recall who¡¯s the owner of this voice.


    Yua might be a singer but the songs she often sang for me or even at that Music Club were of the pop genre. They¡¯re mostly upbeat and cheerful songs.


    Akane was also singing for me whenever she would pamper me. However, all of those were love songs with deep meanings that were probably closer to our situation.


    But this one¡­ this ¡®Steal your Heart¡¯. It¡¯s kind of sentimental and nostalgic. It¡¯s enough to let someone remember something from his or her past. Whether it was a happy or sad asion.


    Nheless,pared to what most of the people who would listen to this song would feel from it, this sense of familiarity was stronger.


    I could still be wrong but¡­ the melody used in the song and the soothing or refreshing voice of the singer was something I already heard before.


    And as someone who was only focused on my desire back then, I could say in finality that this voice belonged to one of them¡­ One of the girls I¡¯d stolen and cut off mercilessly.


    Although it¡¯s titled ¡®Steal Your Heart¡¯, it¡¯s actually a recounting of the events that probably happened in the singer¡¯s life. This girl next to me on the train rmended this because she probably thought that I would be moved by it and eventually became one of the singer¡¯s fans. Her statement about how my date would love it if I sang it to her was probably her own exaggeration.


    True, it would probably make Himeko happy when a straight-faced guy like me suddenly sings for her. Just imagining her beautiful smile as she watched me sing it in front of her was enough for me to have some sort of inclination to just do what this girl suggested.


    Nheless, I had no idea if I was good at singing or not. That time when Kana and I went to the Karaoke Box wasn¡¯t enough to judge it. And that¡¯s simply because even if I was tone-deaf, the girl would still be too happy to hear me sing for her.


    ¡°Onii-san, how is it?¡± With her grin that was stretched from ear to ear, the girl named Sumire pushed her face forward with the light in it shining ever so brighter.


    I had no idea if a longing expression appeared on my face upon hearing the song but judging from how the two girls acted; Sumire was expecting me to say I love it while the other girl named Umi was covering her mouth with both of her hands as if she was shocked, I probably showed a reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s great. But I don¡¯t think I can sing it upon hearing it once.¡± I answered reservedly.


    However, even upon hearing my answer, Sumire¡¯s enthusiasm didn¡¯t lessen; instead, it was even more intensified when she heard me saying that it¡¯s great.


    Although those words shoulde off as a kind gesture to not put them down, I truly think it¡¯s great. Wonderful even. It made me remember that girl¡­ Her name was kind of the opposite of what she¡¯s using now. Asahi ¨C Morning Sun as opposed to Yue ¨C Moon, her real name.


    She also somewhat changed her appearance now or it was what her manager thought was better for her. She let her hair grow freely unlike back then wherein she¡¯s keeping it just above her shoulders.


    She¡¯s like Miho who confessed to me and got cut off early on. I surely hurt that girl¡¯s feelings that she even made it into this song. The melody might be simr to what I remembered. She was always humming it whenever we¡¯re together or when she¡¯s in a good mood after all. Now that she fitted lyrics to it that retold our story in her perspective¡­ the meaning became totally different.


    Nheless, since she¡¯s in a better ce now, I shouldn¡¯t meddle with her anymore. And that¡¯s probably what she wanted as well.


    It¡¯s truly great that she became this popr. I''m happy for her. If she stayed with me, this probably wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Although I wanted to send my congrattions to her, I immediately put that idea at the back of my mind. Perhaps, I should just start cheering for her from the shadows of her fans.


    Akane probably knew about her and¡­ Yue most likely declined her invitation to that group of theirs and moved on with her life. That silly girl didn¡¯t mention her to me since there¡¯s really no reason to do so. She left it to fate for me to discover her. And if not for her concert today, I probably wouldn¡¯t remember.


    In the end, Yue became a moon who¡¯s relying upon the light of someone else, me, to a sun that was constantly shining down from above, giving light to everyone.


    That¡¯s great. Truly. Knowing the current state of one of the girls who never looked back again was kind of relieving. Hopefully, the others were also the same.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine! Then you just have to listen to the song together. Given how popr Asahi is, your date must¡¯ve heard her song already. If she finds out you listen to the same kind of music, your stocks with her will creep upwards!¡± Sumire enthusiastically said.


    Right. I got so lost in my thoughts that I forgot that there¡¯s this girl who wanted to convert a stranger to a fan of that girl.


    ¡°Alright. Pass it to me and I¡¯ll take you up on your advice¡­ However, if this went south, how will youpensate me?¡± I put on a slight smile on my lips that would probably be taken in as my way to get back at her.


    Upon hearing that, the girl always choked on her words and her friend shook her shoulder telling her to stop now.


    However, as if she didn¡¯t want to back down, the girl straightened her back and smugly dered. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will go well! And in the off chance that it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll treat you to something aspensation for your ruined date. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Sumire! What are you saying?!¡± Her friend shouted in horror. She¡¯s probably worried about her friend being tangled with a stranger they only met on the train.


    ¡°I got this, Umi. This Onii-san will surely be sessful. And if he does, it will be the other way around, he¡¯ll be treating us to a hearty meal. Moreover, he¡¯ll be another Asahi fan like us.¡±


    So she already thought of what she would demand in case she won, huh? This girl is interesting.


    And considering I would sing it for Himeko, I might lose this bet¡­


    Well, even if it¡¯s for my other girls, they would be too excited to hear me sing a song for them.


    I guess the arrow I shot curved back to me. And I had no choice but to take it instead of deflecting it.


    As the train continued to run and finally reached my destination, I left the train with an unexpected discovery and an unexpected bet that came out of nowhere. Sumire and her friend Umi were from the same middle school as most of my ssmates. If Nami and the others were popr seniors, those two probably knew about them.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t ask or their questions would be endless.


    In any case, Yue and the bet were put to the back of my mind as I began focusing on this date with Himeko.

 Chapter 471: Going to the Meeting Place

    <h4>Chapter 471: Going to the Meeting ce</h4>


    Those two girls were calling me Onii-san since I was just an older male stranger. Once they found out that I was only a year older than them and that I am currently attending the nearby high school, they began addressing me as ¡®senpai¡¯.


    Ah no, it was only Sumire who did that, the other girl, Umi, was still wary of me which was normal in that case. Her friend was just too active that randomly chatting up a stranger ended up with them entering a bet and an exchange of contacts.


    Because they were going to the concert, I just bid them to take care before leaving the train. I didn¡¯t inquire about Asahi or Yue. They¡¯re just her regr fans. Ah, regr might be an understatement.


    Either way, I should just stand true with the words I uttered to myself.


    Not to meddle with them anymore and not to think about them too much. Better just leave it to chance whether we will meet again or not.


    Besides, will they even believe that I know that popr singer personally? Not that I would tell them that but for sure, that Sumire would have sparkles in her eyes as if she was sessful from turning aplete stranger into a fellow fan.


    As I walked along the roads, there were a lot of pedestrians walking by even though the sun was about to hang above our heads.


    It¡¯s the weekend, that''s why those who didn¡¯t have any ss or who didn¡¯t have to go to work were using this day to rx.


    When I passed by a flower shop, I bought a flower. Not a bouquet, only a single red rose.


    Well, I could afford the bouquet but Himeko might be overwhelmed if I gave her that in public and Itou who would see me giving her precious Onee-sama a bouquet of flowers might go hysterical with her hate towards me.


    During my date with Akane and Nao, I failed to buy them flowers before. Simply because we didn¡¯t pass by this particr street where a flower shop was located.


    A few minutester, I saw from a distance the hotel that their family owned. It was actually a four-star hotel and the management of the hotel was trying to upgrade it into a five-star. Putting Itou to overlook that project was probably a test set by their father.


    Going by the looks of it, it changed quite a bit. The external decorations now gave off a more luxurious feel than when Akane and I stayed the night there.


    Ah¡­ Back then it was already night so I guess, seeing it in a day just gave off another perspective.


    That¡¯s not my destination so upon reaching the turn that would lead to the park where the sisters should be waiting, I unhesitatingly traversed it.


    Along the way, there¡¯s still a lot of people walking by. There were even couples who were also having a day for themselves.


    In any case, I ignored all of them and another five minutester, I arrived at the said park that was filled with families and couples sitting beneath the cherry blossom trees.


    It¡¯s already the middle of the spring season and the trees¡¯ peak bloom date has long passed. Still, the trees looked beautiful and being beneath them was kind of rxing.


    I walked around the periphery of the park and arrived at an isted bench that was suspiciously deserted. Sitting on that bench were the two girls I was going to meet.


    Although there were still more than 50 meters between us, Himeko stood up instantly as soon as she saw me approaching their location. Beside her, Itou also noticed me and even though I couldn¡¯t make out her face yet, judging from how her eyebrows were facing knitted, she was surely ring hatefully at me.


    While Himeko was wearing a frilly yellow dress that screams conservative, Itou was wearing a purple hoodie, a short skirt and ck stockings.


    That little sister of hers was truly not here for a date. She was even holding onto a cap that she would probably wearter when we began moving.


    As for why this ce was deste, there¡¯s probably one reason why Itou used her power to screen people from approaching them.


    Perhaps, apart from me, everyone who would try to go to this part of the park would be blocked by someone or something.


    Is this how rich heirs use their influence?


    Either way, if she was daring to use those despite the risk of it being reported to her father, she¡¯s probably also considerate about this date of her precious Onee-sama, especially since this was her first time going out on a weekend. She couldn¡¯t deny how Himeko was blooming this time.


    Perhaps one of the reasons why she insisted on going with us was to observe her sister¡¯s change.


    After this date or before we separateter, I would surely talk to that girl and¡­ straighten up the score between us.


    ¡°Himeko, for you.¡± I presented her the rose while acting like a real gentleman,plete with a bow as I handed it to her.


    Technically, I wasn¡¯tte. They emphasized that they would being here first. If I apologized for that, it would only trouble this girl.


    A streak of red instantly filled Himeko¡¯s face as she epted the flower from me with a beautiful smile. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After smelling it and holding it close to her chest, Himeko unabashedly opened her arms wide and embraced me.


    When I felt her soft and seemingly weightless body her alluring fragrance wafted to my nose and it¡¯s enough for me to return her embrace.


    And while we¡¯re already this close to each other seconds after I arrived, from the corner of my eye, I saw how Itou who was watching us clicked her tongue in envy before averting her eyes away.


    Actually, I also thought about buying a flower for her but¡­ it¡¯s totally inappropriate. I was only here for Himeko after all and she¡¯s not here for me.


    ¡°Itou, thank you for apanying Himeko here. I appreciate it.¡±


    I turned my head to the girl and as expected, her reaction to my words was swift. ¡°I¡¯m not here for you, hateful guy!¡±


    With the volume of her voice raised, Himeko who was gettingfortable snuggling to my chest was rmed as she also turned her head to look at her sister, ¡°Ya-chan¡­¡±


    ¡°Nee-sama¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Himeko only needed to call out her name and she immediately apologized¡­ Although she immediately lowered her head, I noticed that expression she had, she was sad and remorseful.


    Now¡­ I¡¯m not here to create another rift between the sisters so I better fix this myself rather than rely on Himeko who will surely be obeyed by this girl.


    ¡°Himeko, it¡¯s my fault. And¡­ Itou, I apologize for what I said but it¡¯s true, I appreciate you being here with her. If not for that, I doubt she will be able to easily go out alone.¡±


    Himeko agreed to our date but having her leave their house alone would surely pose a challenge for her.


    Now that Itou¡¯s with her, that problem was easily resolved.


    Among the inconveniences of her being present on our date, I guess it¡¯s also convenient that she¡¯s protecting her sister in her own way.


    Otherwise, I might probably see Himeko hiding somewhere no one would be able to see her just to avoid the other people¡¯s gazes.

 Chapter 472: Preventing a rift between the two sisters

    <h4>Chapter 472: Preventing a rift between the two sisters</h4>


    ¡°At least, you know. Don¡¯t always force Onee-sama to do what you want.¡±


    Itou was sulking at her seat while still refusing to look at us but the way she said it was still full of concern for her older sister.


    ¡°Ya-chan. As always, thank you.¡± Himeko gently pulled herself away and went over to her sister. Acting like the big sister that she was, Himeko hugged Itou to her chest.


    And such action was enough for the sulking girl to melt in her beloved sister¡¯s embrace. After a while, I heard muffled sobbing from Itou as she also encircled her arms to her sister.


    Looking at this scene from where I was, it¡¯s more like a motherforting her child.


    Well, despite being an introvert, Himeko was truly giving off some kind of motherly vibe, especially when ites to her sister.


    I could say with certainty that it felt like that since I also experienced that before. Just being embraced by Himeko like that, it was sofortable that I got to rest my overthinking mind about the issues that I couldn¡¯t really find a solution to. Just sniffing her scent and


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me for him, Nee-sama.¡±


    After a while, like a child who¡¯s afraid to be left behind by her parents, Itou lifted her neck and pitifully asked her older sister.


    ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t remember my Ya-chan being this spoiled. I love you. And I also love Ruki¡­ I can¡¯t just pick one of the two. There¡¯s also Haru. You¡¯re aware of it, right?¡± Himeko answered while caringly brushing her little sister¡¯s hair. Following that, she turned her head towards me. ¡°Ruki, can youe here?¡±


    I naturally heeded her words and approached the two. Himeko then reached for my hand and sped it tightly. Because there¡¯s no one around us, the girl was boldly showing her affection to me in front of her sister.


    ¡°Nee-sama¡­¡± Itou put on another sad expression as she stared at our connected hands.


    However, Himeko was already expecting that, so she also reached for her sister¡¯s hand and pulled her up from that bench.


    ¡°Should we go and walk like this? Do you mind this, Ruki?


    ¡°Not really. You¡¯re the reason why I¡¯m here. Moreover, I am also the one who suggested taking her with us. Besides, this is also a chance to settle our differences.¡± I answered before shifting my gaze to her sister. ¡°Itou, I know why you hate me but as Himeko said, we¡¯re both important to her. There¡¯s no such thing as me taking her away from you.¡±


    There was really no other way to change her mind but to talk it out with her. Now that even her sister voiced out what¡¯s on her mind, there¡¯s no way this girl would still be stubborn or it might truly cause a rift between them.


    As she slowly cast her gaze towards me, I could see how she¡¯s trying to swallow the indignance she was feeling. But in the end, her honest feelings still came out of her mouth ¡°You made Nee-sama as one of your many girls¡­ That¡¯s what I hated about you¡­ Why can¡¯t you be content with only one? And¡­¡±


    She was about to say more but as if she remembered something, she immediately closed her mouth and covered it with her hands as if she¡¯s afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her mouth from continuing to voice out her thoughts.


    That definitely got me curious and along with that, I remembered what Akane told me.


    There were other reasons why she hated to see me with her sister.


    ¡°And what?¡±


    When I tried to pursue what she prevented herself to say, the girl got irritated again as she shouted her answer. ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Then after that outburst, Itou inhaled and exhaled a few times, seemingly calming herself down. Once she calmed down, her gaze alternated between her sister and me. After getting an understanding nod from her sister, her eyes settled on me. Her re or any of her annoyed gestures earlier had already disappeared from her face. And perhaps, what she wanted to say earlier was also put at the back of her mind.


    ¡°Onoda¡­ I told you why I hate you. I know I was really selfish by asking her to stop seeing you. I¡­ I only wanted to protect her. Protect her from your shameless ws.¡± Itou then released a sigh with her shoulders drooping down. ¡°I probably came off as ungrateful to you¡­ After letting us reconnect, I began hating you instead. But let me tell you this¡­ I... I¡¯m extremely grateful. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯ll stop¡­ I¡¯ll stop hating you but that will not mean I will let you off if ever you hurt Nee-sama.¡±


    ¡°I never thought of you as ungrateful. I expected your reaction. I am aware of my own abnormality or the abnormality of my rtionship. And I can guess that you already heard about it, if not from your sister then from Akane¡­ I love all of them and I will do what I can to prove that as well as to protect them from any harm. My abilities might be seen as meager for you today but I intend to improve on that, to give Himeko and to give everyone who will stay with me a bright future.¡± I honestly told her what I thought. ¡°Bright might be an overstatement, I guess. But you can get the gist of what I am nning to do.¡±


    ¡°Ruki, not just you. What we¡¯re nning to do, with Haru and everyone else.¡± Himeko, who was only listening to our conversation, suddenly corrected me.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m getting ahead of myself again. It¡¯s impossible for me to do it alone. With you and the others, we¡¯ll make it happen.¡± I wryly smiled before agreeing with her.


    Nheless, the one I was addressing those words to had an expression of disbelief on her face as she pointed her finger at me. ¡°Nee-sama, are you hearing this? He¡¯s speaking of delusions!¡±


    ¡°Delusion or not. We will be the judge for it, Ya-chan. I am not asking you to ept what we nned for the future¡­ I only want you to understand that I love to be with him.¡± Himeko strongly bared out her thoughts as well.


    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± With a gloomy look, Itou lowered her head before pulling her hand out of Himeko¡¯s hold. She then turned around, put on her cap and pulled up her hoodie before distancing herself from us.


    Himeko turned her head towards me with a look as if she¡¯s deliberating whether to run after her sister or stay here with me.


    This was a point where that rift could really be made if I let her sister walk away. That¡¯s why instead of holding her hand tightly and asking her to stay with me, I put on a smile of understanding and nodded towards her as I gestured for her to chase after her sister.


    Himeko instantly understood it as a beautiful smile bloomed from her lips. However, before she released my hand from her hold, Himeko leaned towards my chest using her other hand and tiptoed a bit to kiss me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered when our lips separated. Following that, she turned towards her sister whose every step was filled with her gloom.


    Even though she¡¯s wearing heeled sandals today, Himeko unhesitatingly ran towards Itou and embraced thetter from behind, stopping her from her steps.


    ¡°Stay with us, Ya-chan. Let¡¯s all go together.¡±

 Chapter 473: First on the List: Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 473: First on the List: Lunch</h4>


    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s truly quiet here.¡± Himeko marveled at the small hot pot restaurant that I picked for us.


    It was also located near their hotel. However,pared to that and the park near it, the location of this restaurant was at the top of a hill and close to a shrine where a Shinto Deity was being worshipped. I just had no idea which kind of Deity it was.


    Although I was doing the first shrine visits during every first day of the year, that was the only asion I would be visiting one.


    It¡¯s not a day for shrine visits so the ce was kind of deste. Nheless, this restaurant kept its business open. They still had customers at least, only they wouldn¡¯t be able to fill up all the tables.


    ¡°Here, Nee-sama!¡± Itou called out to us from the table she picked at the corner of the restaurant.


    Since it¡¯s a small restaurant, the tables close to the wall had partitions, perhaps to practice privacy, while the tables in the middle were in full view.


    For sure, Itou was thinking about her introverted sister so she chose the corner table as well as the one next to the wall.


    As for why she took up that duty to pick a table for us, the girl volunteered to do it by herself.


    After Himeko stopped her and talked to her with both of their feelings bared earlier, Itou eventually gave up on what she nned and returned with her beloved older sister


    I could still remember the proud grin of the introverted rich girl when she approached me. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s boasting that she sessfully talked down her somewhat rebellious sister. Due to that, I patted her head and praised the girl which the girl returned with another embrace.


    But because of what I did, I earned another hateful re from Itou. She didn¡¯t voice it out though and perhaps in consideration for her sister, she just turned her head away to not see us flirting once more in front of her.


    I couldn¡¯t really me Itou for how she was acting. In the first ce, once a normal person heard about our ns and our situation, they would have the same reaction. Moreover, Itou wanted to protect her sister so it¡¯s natural for her to hate me and try pulling Himeko away from me.


    It¡¯smendable. Truly.


    However, with the target of her protection willingly entering this rtionship, her options were limited. The best she could do was to discourage me privately or just watch over her. That first option would surely fail that¡¯s why¡­ she could only pick that second option.


    Upon seeing her sister smiling in her seat, Himeko¡¯s face brightened and pulled me with her to where Himeko was waving.


    When we arrived at that table, there were two long chairs that could sit at least six persons as long as they fit enough. Naturally, Itou was already sitting on one. Himeko deliberated on where she would sit; next to me on the other long chair or next to her sister.


    In the end, Himeko kissed me on my cheek as a constion before sitting next to her sister who was radiating her smug aura towards me as if saying her sister picked her and not me.


    I shook my head as I settled on myself on the long chair across from them.


    In any case, either option was good for me¡­ Or rather, this was much better. I could watch Himeko enjoying her meal.


    I left the house before lunch so the one listed first for our date today was to eat lunch together.


    Although I ate karaage and rice in Eimi¡¯s house, I wouldn¡¯t just let them eat by themselves here.


    It¡¯s also a good thing that I picked this restaurant. Not only was it silent, which was adequate to Himeko¡¯s request, but also, they only offered hot pot meals.


    That¡¯s the only item on their menu. The restaurant would provide a portable burner and the y pot. Then we would be able to choose the type of broth we would use and the ingredients we would eat with it.


    Naturally, the choices ranged from different types of meats and vegetables.


    A minute after we were seated, the waiter went to our table and brought the burner and y pot before asking for our order.


    I pointed at Himeko to let her decide on what we¡¯re going to eat and Itou surprisingly had the same idea as mine.


    It was also partly a practice for her to talk to other people apart from us.


    Although she looked at me with pleading eyes as if she wanted me to save her, I only smiled at her before turning my head sideways to stop myself from seeing that kind of expression from her. I was aware that I might not be able to hold myself back from saving her from that dilemma.


    As for Itou, the girl also resisted herself from helping her beloved sister in ordering our food.


    Around 10 minutes after struggling from understanding Himeko¡¯s mumbles and constant changes in her choices, the waiter walked back to their kitchen while blowing a relieved sigh.


    ¡°You two¡­ You deliberately didn¡¯t help me¡­¡± With an expression as if she was wronged, Himeko poutingly grumbled at her seat as her eyes scanned the two of us.


    ¡°Nee-sama. Isn¡¯t it great? You finally crossed out one of your ¡®Introvert-no-more To Do List¡¯.¡± Itou immediately made an excuse.


    ¡°How did you know about that list?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about Nee-sama, I naturally know about it.¡± Itou proudly answered.


    Aren¡¯t you turning into a stalker, Itou?


    Of course, I didn¡¯t say that out loud.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m curious. Can I see it, Himeko? Also¡­ can I help you aplish everything you listed.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t take my role away. I will be the one helping Nee-sama!¡±


    ¡°There you go with your arguments again. Don¡¯t forget, the two of you abandoned me just now. I will be crossing out that list myself.¡± Himeko crossed her arms and this time, she¡¯s the one who turned her head sideways as if she was sulking at us.


    Upon seeing that, Itou and I exchanged wry smiles. Un. This was an adorable side of Himeko as well and both of us agreed to it.


    After that, we waited until the waiter returned with our order. During that time, Itou and I tried to console the girl but we¡¯re both failing. She really held it against us that we left her to make our order.


    However, as soon as the food arrived, the girl almost drooled. Since she¡¯s the one who ordered, it was filled with food she wanted to eat. Starting from chicken broth, chicken meat and edible mushrooms. Naturally, there were also other vegetables. However, the meat she picked was only chicken. She argued that the broth would taste bad if other kinds of meat got submerged in it.


    Since this is supposedly her day, I only epted it and took the helm on dipping the ingredients properly when the broth boiled.


    As we waited for it to be prepared, Himeko began happily humming at her seat. The way she was humming it was with her eyes closed was simply adorable. Even more adorable than her earlier sulking.


    Halfway through it, Itou joined her after recognizing what Himeko was humming. This time, she fitted in the lyrics of the song.


    And color me surprised, it¡¯s the same song I just heard on the train. Yue¡¯s popr song, ¡®Steal your heart¡¯.


    That Sumire was right, since it¡¯s popr even among girls like them, it¡¯s almost a given that they heard about it.

 Chapter 474: Hot Pot

    <h4>Chapter 474: Hot Pot</h4>


    When they finished humming and singing Yue¡¯s popr song, both sisters opened their closed eyes as they looked at each other with excitement in their eyes. If this was an anime, there would probably be a dramatic background behind them like flowers or rainbows and stars.


    ¡°Nee-sama, you also know Asahi¡¯s song?¡± Itou asked her sister with renewed excitement.


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s the song that lets me remember our childhood. When you¡¯re always sticking with me. Ya-chan was so adorable back then¡­ However, the third verse of the song is making me remember the day we were separated by Father¡­¡± Himeko smiled and nodded at her. However, when she reached thest sentence, her cheerfulness died down and she turned gloomy.


    That part of the song was letting her remember that painful day for them.


    What I thought about the song was true. It¡¯s enough to invoke a sense of mncholy to anyone who could hear it. Even if the lyrics were about Yue¡¯s experience, the way the melody and how she fitted that story into the lyrics was perfect.


    The third verse of the song. It¡¯s that part where it will invoke more sad memories than happy ones which were shown in the first and second verses. And that¡¯s because it was the part of Yue¡¯s story where I turned her down and cut her off.


    Ah. Not really turned down but I brushed her confession off as if it¡¯s something unimportant, almost the same as how I turned down Miho or Yae back then.


    ¡°However, I really like the bridge. It¡¯s giving me more motivation to change, to be able to continue walking down this road with you, with Ruki, with Haru and with the others who I got to know through everyone. That¡¯s why I made that list. I was hoping that once I finished all that, the Himeko who became a cowardly turtle would peek out her head and begin moving again to finish this race in life, regardless of whether I will be the winner or not.¡± Himeko continued, casting off the gloom as she showed us a bright smile that was filled with her determination.


    That¡¯s right. Compared to the sad third verse, the bridge of the song was all about eptance. epting that the past had already passed. There¡¯s no more turning back and one should face forward and continue walking down the new path they opened up for their life.


    That part was invoking courage for its listeners. Just like with Himeko and most likely with Yue. She posted that video as a way for her to take a step forward.


    When I heard that song earlier, it was truly emotional that it also managed to tug at my heartstrings. Because it wasn¡¯t numb anymore, I clearly felt the feelings that she poured into that song.


    And upon understanding the meaning of her song, it made me relieved that she¡¯s doing well or better for that matter. She had already moved on while my desire was still here¡­ With no apt solution to thoroughly cleanse it out of my system.


    This day could be said as somewhat mystical. The coincidence of this day to be the day of her 1st concert. Seeing her fans gathering at the train station when I picked up Yae. Hearing her name, seeing her photo and finding it too familiar. Meeting her enthusiastic fans allowed me to remember her.


    I decided not to meddle with this new life she opened up for herself. However, it was her song that kept on reminding me of her¡­


    Nheless, with her sess today, she had probably forgotten me already. And that¡¯s for the best.


    In any case, I should really stop thinking of her at the moment. I¡¯m with Himeko and this is her day. Although I had that bet about singing that song for Himeko, I couldn¡¯t find a chance to do it. Besides, I had only heard it once, it would be impossible to memorize it that fast.


    Perhaps, I would attempt to do itter. But not now.


    The two sisters continued their conversation about the song while I calmly listened to them as we waited for our food to be ready.


    Naturally, Himeko asked me if I also heard of that song and I answered honestly that I only heard about it today but the melody was all familiar to me.


    There¡¯s no need for me to tell her that I had a connection with that popr singer because there¡¯s still the possibility that I could be wrong.


    There¡¯s a possibility that Asahi is Yue¡¯s twin sister, who knows? With her life before she became popr already covered up, meeting her would be the only way to confirm this assumption of mine.


    After a while, the ingredients I put in the pot began boiling and I asked for their bowls to serve the food.


    Himeko happily handed her bowl to me before specifically asking that she wanted more chicken than the vegetables.


    When I teased her using that new trait of hers that I discovered, the girl blushed once before acting annoyed once again. With what we did earlier of letting her order for us pile up with this teasingment, it took me a bit of effort for her to look at me again.


    During that instance, Itou was sticking her tongue out to me as if she was reveling at my plight. And when Himeko would look at her, she would put on her most kind expression as if she¡¯s an angel who wouldn¡¯t be able to do and things lest she would be a fallen angel.


    Since I was always petty even for a slight offense like that, when I asked for her bowl to serve her, I only put vegetables and they were vegetables that she specifically mentioned not to pick.


    Upon seeing that, the girl immediately turned to her sister toin about what I did.


    And since I was clearly the one at fault, I was scolded by Himeko which made that mischievous ojou-sama giggle at her seat while watching us.


    In this way, eating our lunch ended well. By willingly letting Itou make fun of my blunder, although I tried getting back at her, there¡¯s no more problem that sprang up. She¡¯s slowly getting used to my and Himeko¡¯s flirtatious gestures whenever our eyes meet.


    After a while, I looked around the restaurant to make sure that no one would bother them before excusing myself to go to the bathroom.


    Sitting for almost an hour inside the train and drinking all that soup from the hotpot, my dder was already about to burst.


    For our next destination, I thought of bringing her to a theater but the problem was that we needed to take a bus to get to our destination. An unpopr old theater house with few customers even during weekends.


    That¡¯s a perfect ce for Himeko. Fewer people and we could enjoy an old movie together. I just didn¡¯t know her preference though. I just had to hope that she would like whatever was currently showing there.


    ¡°Onoda, can we talk?¡±


    When I left the bathroom, the question came from the girl who was waiting for me with her arms crossed while leaning her back on the wall.


    Since we¡¯re inside the restaurant, her hood was pulled down along with her cap, revealing her beautiful face that was clearly not that much different from Himeko.


    I already nned to talk to her alone but I didn¡¯t expect her to take the initiative herself¡­ What¡¯s more, here in this restaurant when my date with Himeko was just starting¡­

 Chapter 475: Thank you

    <h4>Chapter 475: Thank you</h4>


    ¡°Sure. But is it fine leaving Himeko there? You know your sister.¡±


    That girl still couldn¡¯t be left behind for too long. This was the first time she went outside apart from school and her home.


    ¡°This won¡¯t take long... Just go back quickly to her. I also excused myself by saying I will also go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Say your piece, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Nee-sama, she¡¯s changing herself for the better and¡­ I can¡¯t deny that you¡¯re a great part of it. That¡¯s why¡­ I want to thank you. For letting us reconnect again and for inspiring her toe out of her safe zone.¡±


    Itou bowed towards me and along with the heartfelt gratitude included in her voice. Even though she still couldn¡¯t ept that I made Himeko as one of my women, she¡¯s truly grateful for what I did for her, for them.


    ¡°Itou. I¡¯m not some saint who will do something that will not benefit me. I love Himeko. I fell in love with her the same as the other girls you are now aware of. And that¡¯s why I did what I did. Himeko was already a strong girl. She just needed a bit of a push to continue walking down the new path to change. And I will not dare im that it¡¯s all because of me. There¡¯s Haruko, her clubmates, you and most certainly, Himeko herself.¡±


    I already repeated this kind of answer to everyone who would try to give me credit for something. It wasn¡¯t me who was doing their utmost effort to change, I was only tapping their back to encourage them.


    And that¡¯s the same for every girl who imed I did a lot for them.


    There¡¯s Aya. Her change was actually because she courageously tried talking to me. Even without me, she¡¯s already bound to change with the help of Haruko¡¯s bait book.


    There¡¯s Rae. Her change was also bound to change once she encountered something that would change that mindset of hers to only rely on her knowledge. I only gave that push and led her to that path of also using her mind to think for herself.


    Then there¡¯s also Shizu. In her case, I somewhat forced myself to see what¡¯s hidden beneath her bossy personality. And upon seeing her true face hiding beneath a mask she created for herself as well as her surroundings that was like a cold and destend, I got the urge to also try and give her a push.


    The progress she umted this time was all because of her own efforts.


    However, in the end, what I did had the ulterior motive of getting close to them, to make them mine.


    I am a bastard and will always be a bastard. But I will do everything I can do for the girls who willingly be deceived by a bastard like me. This is all there is to it.


    ¡°Even so¡­ Nee-sama believed that it¡¯s because of you that she¡¯s now outside. It¡¯s also because of you that we got reconnected. If not for you bringing me there, we both wouldn¡¯t have any courage to look for each other. That¡¯s all that matters¡­ And I can¡¯t thank you enough for that. However, this and my hate for your multiple rtionships are separate from each other. I don¡¯t think any sane person will ept that.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me but I don¡¯t think Himeko needs your permission to be in this kind of rtionship with me.¡±


    ¡°I know that! That¡¯s why¡­ I will be watching you two. Don¡¯t ever hurt her.¡± Although she almost burst out in anger again, the girl managed to reel it in as she gave me her warning.


    ¡°I assure you, I won¡¯t¡­ By the way, thank you for being friends with Akane.¡±


    And before ending our conversation, I brought up Akane.


    Even if that silly girl was telling me that she¡¯s talking to Itou for me, it¡¯s undeniable that she had gotten close to her. Two girls with the same dilemma before bing friends. There were some simrities between them so it¡¯s not strange for them to get along.


    Perhaps if they¡¯re not from different schools, the two would already be hanging out together.


    When I mentioned Akane, Itou paused for a while before she answered nonchntly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t have to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it does. Akane is living with me and I appreciate you approaching her. You see, she only has those three best friends of hers. That is why knowing that you¡¯re also there for her, I am relieved. This is also the reason why I can¡¯t really get mad at you for being mad at me. Your anger is justified and I am thankful for you. For supporting Himeko and for being friends with Akane.¡±


    Itou¡¯s already aware of the fact that we¡¯re living together hence there¡¯s not much of a reaction when she heard me say it.


    Itou stared at me for a while before shrugging and muttering silently. ¡°At least you know.¡±


    After saying that, she straightened her body and walked past me and into the women¡¯s bathroom.


    Having this conversation with her, I guess there¡¯s no need to create a chance to talk to herter. I can now focus on my date with Himeko.


    When I returned to our seat, Himeko changed seats and sat next to me. Crossing her arms on mine, she then rested her head on my shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? Our day is just starting. After Itou returns, let¡¯s go and watch a movie, what do you think?¡± I stretched my arm and put my hand across her shoulders. There¡¯s no Itou around so it¡¯s a chance to flirt with Himeko without being red at.


    Himeko¡¯s eyes actually shed a hint of excitement. ¡°I¡¯d love to!¡±


    ¡°Great. But before that¡­ are you fine with taking the bus?¡±


    As I expected, Himeko stopped for a while when she heard the word ¡®bus¡¯. Even if she¡¯s an introvert, she¡¯s from a rich family. She¡¯s being sent to and from the school by their chauffeur. And that was probably since they¡¯re young.


    And if they had family outings before, they had their own private cars to use.


    After deliberating for a while as she thought of the possibility of riding the public transport for the first time, Himeko then gently nodded her head before looking straight into my eyes while sping her hand on mine ¡°¡­ As long as you¡¯re with me.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, there¡¯s no way I will leave you alone.¡± I lowered my head and kissed her before continuing. ¡°We¡¯re going to sit at the back so that Itou can also sit with us.¡±


    Himeko savored that kiss we first shared today before responding. ¡°It will be my first time taking public transport.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Although I already guessed, I still acted surprised.


    ¡°Ya-chan too. We always have our chauffeur. And there will always be someone who will follow her wherever she goes out. Only today, she sent them all away.¡±


    So that¡¯s why the feeling of being watched when we¡¯re walking towards this restaurant disappeared.


    I thought those who cleared that spot at the park would follow us. I guess Itou also prepared for this date.


    What a considerate little sister she is¡­

 Chapter 476: Shrine Visit

    <h4>Chapter 476: Shrine Visit</h4>


    When Itou returned from the bathroom, the girl looked like she removed a heavy burden on her shoulders. Even if she noticed that Himeko was now sitting next to me with her whole body leaning onto mine, she didn¡¯tment on it.


    After telling her our next n, Itou also had a bit of a reaction when I told her about us taking the bus.


    Ah. Not just a bit. The girl broke out in sweat on her seat. She then forced out a smile, making herself look courageous enough to mask the fact that she¡¯s had her qualms about riding a bus. She¡¯s forcing herself to not worry her beloved sister and to continue tagging along with our date.


    Itou inhaled deeply to gather courage. She made it look like she¡¯s not troubled but it was already too obvious from her immediate reaction.


    Nheless, I didn¡¯t point that out and just went along with her act. It¡¯s understandable for both of them to have apprehension in taking a public transport


    -


    -


    After paying for our meal the three of us left the hot pot restaurant with Himeko sticking close to me unlike earlier wherein we¡¯re all walking side by side or rather, I was slightly ahead to guide them.


    Himeko would sometimes nce at her sister and upon seeing Itou was not that against our closeness anymore, she would break out into an ted smile.


    Itou, on the other hand, would look at her sister when HImeko was not looking. She would also try her best not to look at me. However, that was something she always failed to aplish.


    I would always catch her staring at me which she would immediately take back as soon as our gazes met.


    If that was still her hate for me, I didn¡¯t have any solution to it anymore.


    Perhaps in her mind, she still wanted to stop me from being this close to her sister. But she already expressed her gratitude to me earlier and she didn¡¯t want to worry her beloved sister again. And that resulted in this situation where I would sometimes feel her gaze trained on me.


    Should I just ignore it or¡­?


    Well, there¡¯s no harm done so I guess it¡¯s better to just ignore it.


    As we were about to go back down the flight of stairs which we ascended to arrive here, Itou stopped in her tracks and suggested something. ¡°Uhm¡­ Nee-sama, since we¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we visit the shrine?¡±


    After saying that, she looked back in the direction of the shrine, or specifically the Torii Gate not far from the hot pot restaurant.


    Himeko followed her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not a day for visiting, Ya-chan.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no rule that it¡¯s forbidden toe. We hadn¡¯te together during the New Years. You stayed at home. Can we¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Even before Itou finished her sentence, Himeko had already answered. She then turned to me with an apologetic expression. ¡°Uhm¡­ can we visit the shrine, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing that reason, there¡¯s no way I will insist on going to the theater. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I also thought of including the visit to the shrine on our date but decided against it when I found out that it wouldn¡¯t be a visiting day today.


    Ah. Wait.


    Looks like I missed something. Because it¡¯s not a visiting day, there won¡¯t be too many people that we will run into¡­


    That¡¯s the perfect ce for Himeko.


    I made a blunder, huh? If not for Itou suggesting it, we¡¯re about to miss this chance.


    The movie could wait. And perhaps, our date would end after that. Insufficient time was limiting what else we could do.


    -


    -


    After deciding on the shrine visit, we changed our directions and began walking towards it.


    Himeko and Itou were now walking a few steps ahead of me as the two sisters had their arms linked together.


    Now it felt like I was the third wheel as I watched the two interact with each other.


    After passing the Torii gate, we ascended the stairs to the shrine and stopped for a while to purify ourselves at the Chozuya. The basin was still filled with clear spring water and thedles were properly ced at the side


    Even though I¡¯m not that religious and I onlye to the shrine every New Years, it¡¯s only proper to observe etiquette while visiting it.


    After that purification, we continued on our way to the top of the hill where the shrine is located.


    As expected, apart from the priests tending the shrine, there were only a few other people visiting the shrine today. And most of them were here to wish good fortune from the shrine.


    When the priests saw us, they smiled and bowed to us which we returned as a proper greeting before lining up to the shrine building.


    This time I was already standing next to Himeko.


    While waiting for our turn, the girl moved her head to get our attention. ¡°Ya-chan, Ruki. Let¡¯s all pray at the same time.¡±


    Itou looked like she was about to reject her suggestion but gulped it down before voicing her agreement.


    And naturally, I didn¡¯t see anything wrong with that suggestion.


    When we reached the front of the short line, the three of us lined up.


    Since we needed coins to offer to the god enshrined in this temple, I picked one from the change I got when I paid for our meal.


    However, when I was about to throw it into the offering box, I noticed the two girls looking at me with troubled faces.


    Looking at their empty hands, I instantly understood why even Itou was looking at me with that kind of expression.


    Rich girls don¡¯t bring coins, huh?


    Well, they didn¡¯t need tomute and they¡¯re probably buying things that only involved paper bills.


    Now I wonder if they never bring coins for cases like this.


    I smiled and handed the coin in my hand to Himeko before smirking towards Itou. ¡°Do you also need one?¡±


    Although I was acting petty again, I just couldn¡¯t help but take this chance to tease the girl.


    But contrary to my expectation, Itou gently nodded her head while hiding the fact that she¡¯s currently embarrassed.


    That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the one who suggested visiting the shrine but it probably flew above her head that we needed a coin to offer for our prayer.


    Himeko, who noticed my attempt to tease her sister, silently protested by grabbing my arm and narrowing her gaze.


    Due to that, I wryly smiled and pulled my coin purse out to give Itou a coin.


    When I handed it to her, the girl¡¯s eyes brightened and slightly bowed her head to me in gratitude.


    Well, if she will always be like this then it¡¯s great. But I expect her to go back to the same Itouter.


    After throwing the coins to the offering box, we took our turns shaking the bell before uttering our prayers silently while doing the necessary motions for proper prayer. Bowing twice, pping twice, saying our prayers and bowing once afterward.


    I didn¡¯t think twice about what to ask for my prayer, it¡¯s to continue being with all of my girls and to boost my determination on aplishing what I nned.


    When I¡¯m done, the two sisters were still uttering their prayers. Itou was doing it in silence but Himeko whispered hers but in a volume loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡°I only have one prayer at the moment. For the man I love to get along well with my beloved sister¡­¡±

 Chapter 477: Riding the Bus

    <h4>Chapter 477: Riding the Bus</h4>


    Upon hearing Himeko¡¯s prayer, I began convincing myself to grant it for her. Never would I be petty again when ites to her little sister. Even if Itou continued seeing me as an eyesore or a nuisance, I decided to just smile it off or ignore itpletely.


    As long as she didn¡¯t go overboard, I would be her beloved sister¡¯s amiable boyfriend.


    I had no idea if Itou also heard her words since I was only focused on Himeko at this time as I waited for them to finish their prayers.


    After we¡¯re all done with offering our respect and praying to the deity enshrined in it, we then went to one of the priests to purchase Ema tes; the wooden ques where we were going to write our wishes, and hang them on wooden boards specifically for it near the main shrine where we did our prayers.


    Since we¡¯re already here, it¡¯s a waste to miss everything we could do during a shrine visit.


    Using the wooden ques, one could write the same wish they uttered during the prayer or make another wish altogether. It¡¯s not like everything would be fulfilled. It¡¯s just part of this shrine visit.


    Nheless, Himeko and even Itou happily wrote on the Ema for their wishes.


    When I read what they wrote since they asked me to hang their Ema for them, Himeko simply wrote ¡®Happiness¡¯ and ¡®Courage¡¯. Even with only those two words, I understood what she meant by it.


    As for Itou, she wrote ¡®Strength¡¯ and ¡®Perseverance¡¯.


    Well, she probably needed strength to beat me and perseverance for her to continue enduring the bitter fight she¡¯s currently in about changing her sister¡¯s mind about me.


    Either way, I didn¡¯tment on them and just hung them as they asked and I did the same for my Ema.


    Unlike them, I wrote a whole paragraph in it that I would rather not read aloud, even inside my own mind.


    It¡¯s not lewd or anything, of course, it¡¯s just filled with what¡¯s going on inside my mind about my life, my desire and my feelings for everyone.


    When Himeko and Itou saw my filled-up Ema, they both couldn¡¯t contain their curiosity to read it.


    And once they¡¯re done, the two girls had differentments about it. Himeko muttered ¡®Amazing¡¯ while Itou loudly said ¡®Unbelievably Shameless¡¯ while clicking her tongue.


    Theirments clearly differentiated the rtionship they have with me.


    Following that, we went to buy omikuji to see our current fortune as well as we toured the entirety of the shrine, taking in the sight of nature around it.


    When we¡¯re done with everything we could do in the shrine, the two girls happily left its premises with a new fond memory they shared together.


    Because they were separated for many years, thest memory they had together was all before that. Now that they reconnected, it was still hard for them to be too close with each other.


    While we¡¯re walking along the shrine, Himeko told me their current situation at home. And sometimes Itou would also say something to back up what Himeko said.


    Even with the changes that were happening with Himeko, their father was still pessimistic about her. He even thought that Himeko would be a bad influence with Itou once more.


    This time, Itou actually made an excuse for going out, not telling their father that she¡¯s going out with her sister.


    Those who she couldmand that helped in that park earlier were actually hotel employees. Being the one managing it, a simple threat of job loss was enough for them to follow her.


    They would keep their mouths close about where she was today. Furthermore, they would report at the end of the day that she¡¯s at the hotel, overseeing its operation.


    The only hole in that excuse of hers was if her father or any close aide of his visited the hotel and looked for her.


    She already made some kind of precaution for it. She would be notified immediately as soon as someone important arrived at the hotel and she would rush back to it.


    So far, after more than an hour with us, nothing has happened yet so she¡¯s still happily savoring this time with her sister.


    And fortunately, no one disturbed us at the shrine. Even though there were some who were staring at Himeko who was dressed beautifully while still exuding a conservative aura, that was all they did.


    Perhaps because we¡¯re at the shrine or they¡¯re not those types who would intentionally hit on a girl that was with her boyfriend to unt their swelling ego that they¡¯re superior.


    Lucky for them, those were actually the type that I always get back at during my middle school. And it was done privately, those guys were probably still unaware of what hit them that made them fall asleep on an alley.


    Naturally, those guys looking at Himeko didn¡¯t pay attention to Itou because of her get-up. Because of her hood and cap, it¡¯s hard to see her pretty face that was at the same level as her sister.


    After we passed by the Torii gate, we all bowed towards it to end our shrine visit before continuing towards the bus stop.


    We waited for around five minutes before the next bus arrived.


    I was holding Himeko¡¯s hand and pulling her with me as we climbed inside the bus when Itou stopped in her steps and asked a question. ¡°Are we really riding it, can¡¯t we get a taxi instead?¡±


    She¡¯s fidgeting from where she was standing, clearly afraid to ride public transportation.


    ¡°What do you think, Himeko?¡± Instead of answering her, I turned to the girl who¡¯s also looking at her sister.


    Even though they already agreed earlier to take this bus, it¡¯s inevitable for the two to still have apprehension about it.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯d rather let Himeko decide than force them to ride it. Either way, we could still get to that theater through the taxi. Just¡­ the cost wouldn¡¯t be the same.


    Contrary to my expectation, Himeko shook her head towards me before grabbing her sister¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ya-chan¡­ I will be riding this bus with Ruki. Won¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Upon hearing that question, conflict instantly churned in Itou¡¯s eyes. In the end, she couldn¡¯t answer her beloved sister. She lowered her head and drooped her shoulders.


    Himeko smiled upon seeing that and lightly pulled on her little sister¡¯s arm bringing her with us on the bus.


    Since I was the one on the lead, I traversed the narrow aisle towards the empty backseats of the bus.


    When I turned around, Himeko and Itou simultaneously released a sigh of relief before taking a seat.


    Surprisingly, none of them took the window seat. Do they not want to look outside?


    No¡­ Himeko intentionally did it.


    She sat down on the seat next to it since she knew that Itou would sit next to her. Leaving that ce open was for me to still have the space next to her.


    When I sat down, I whispered my thank you to her which she returned with a silent apology for how her sister was acting.


    At the moment, Itou appeared as if all her strength left her body. Her head was already resting on Himeko¡¯s left shoulder.


    ¡°Nee-sama, this date of yours is¡­ making me tired.¡±


    ¡°Then rest for a while like this. Thank you for apanying me, Ya-chan.¡± Himeko warmly smiled and hugged her sister¡¯s head as if she¡¯s trying to spoil her.


    Hearing and seeing this exchange from the two, I once again felt that I was the third wheel.


    No, I really am the third wheel here.


    I guess this date ended up with the two sisters reinforcing their bond that had already rusted from the years they were separated from each other.


    Well, as long as Himeko¡¯s happy.


    After a while, the bus began moving to its next stop.


    The two who were ufortable at riding it earlier gradually calmed as they took in the sight of the whole bus.


    However, when the bus picked up new passengers at the next bus stop, two men who were dressed colorfully like a typical host from a host club rode the bus.


    At first, they were about to take an empty two-seater near the bus door. However, it was inevitable that they saw the two girls from where they were sitting.


    The first guy who had his hair dyed blond whispered something to hispanion.


    Following that, with wide grins on their faces, they began moving towards the back of the bus.


    Upon seeing the two blokes, I released a sigh. ¡°I guess we can¡¯t have a perfect day for ourselves.¡±

 Chapter 478: What is this situation?

    <h4>Chapter 478: What is this situation?</h4>


    Naturally, the two girls were confused from what I said, their eyes both turned towards me and to answer them, I gestured to the two moving in our direction.


    Upon seeing them, Himeko held onto the sleeve of my shirt, indicating that she¡¯s somewhat intimidated by them. As for Itou, she had her eyebrows lifted as she appeared ready to duke it out with the two. She¡¯s already used to dealing with boys her age and perhaps adult men due to how she¡¯s already managing that big hotel.


    That¡¯s why this level of men wasn¡¯t enough to intimidate her. And that¡¯s why she¡¯s openly showing me her hatred to me. She''s thinking that it would be enough to make me take a step back.


    Unfortunately, that kind of reaction was easily deflected by the two. Since I guessed that they¡¯re more or less a host from a host club that catered to lonely women, they had their experience with girls.


    But really? They¡¯re also going after a high schooler, huh? Or is it just a game for them?


    What do they treat this as? A past time before going to work?


    I¡¯m not against their line of work but of course, they should keep this attitude inside those host clubs.


    Either way, as soon as they eyed my Himeko, there¡¯s no way I would stay at my seat and watch them make my girl ufortable.


    Nheless, it¡¯s not like I would get violent here. This was a public ce and most importantly, I was currently with these girls.


    There¡¯s no point to show off when there was a risk that they would be implicated. If I could settle this without raising a fist then I would do so.


    That¡¯s why before they could reach the backseats and approach Itou, I already stood up from my seat and walked up to block their way to the empty seats on her left.


    Without making eye contact with them, I turned my back to the two to gesture for Himeko to move to my seat.


    Understanding my intention, Himeko moved and pulled her sister with her. Itou was still ready to verbally spar with the two to send them away but when her sister pulled her, her expression instantly rxed as she smilingly let herself be pulled to that side, snuggling close to her beloved sister.


    Although I was a bit jealous of how close they were. I was already used to this sight. Once I was alone with Himeko again, I would ask her to spoil me.


    When they settled themselves on their seats, I promptly sat down next to Itou with my arms crossed as my gaze climbed upwards to meet the two men¡¯s gaze.


    As soon as our gazes met, the blonde guy who first noticed Itou and Himeko clicked his tongue as he appeared to have lost interest. He then settled himself on an empty seat two rows from the backseat.


    However, the guy behind the blonde guy didn¡¯t follow him. Instead, he stepped forward and blocked my view.


    Although he was grinning earlier like that blonde guy, he now has a serious expression on his face. This guy was taller and perhaps more muscr than that blonde guy. The way he stood was also a bit more manly. It¡¯s probably appropriate to categorize him as a cool guy. Nheless, he still exuded the vibes of someone whose line of work involved him using his glib tongue to beguile his customers.


    ¡°Nii-san, are you with them?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it obvious? Do you really need to ask that?


    His voice was kind of husky. Nheless, it was manly which was probably totally suited to his line of work.


    Looking him up and down first, I calmly answered. ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t it obvious? If you want to sit here then feel free to do so.¡±


    I gestured to the empty seats to my left.


    ¡°As I thought, you have the guts. Aren¡¯t you the least bit afraid of me?¡±


    At this point, the bus had begun moving again but this guy was still firmly standing in front with his arms crossed.


    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t sense any hostility from him, he¡¯s even smiling slightly as if he found a potential recruit.


    Wait, that¡¯s not what he¡¯s thinking, right?


    ¡°Why will I be? Isn¡¯t it you who should be afraid because you¡¯re about to harass someone? Is it not enough to see someone with them, you even moved here specifically?¡± Throwing out his question back to him, I then bluntly told him what they were about to do. ¡°You two appeared to have a lot of experience with women but¡­ can you not take that out of your workce?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You even guessed our line of work. Goodd. Keep that up. I mean. With how smooth you blocked us and made thesedies feel safe¡­ you sessfully amazed me.¡± The guyughed out loud before turning to hispanion. ¡°Oi Ken,e here and apologize.¡±


    Apologize? I guess I misjudged these guys. Or I was right with my earlier guess. They thought of hitting on Itou and Himeko as a pastime or perhaps practice.


    ¡°Eh? Aniki, isn¡¯t it fine already? He prevented my practice and no harm was done.¡± The blonde guy answered. He seemed uninterested in apologizing like hispanion told him.


    It appears that this guy in front of me was the superior among them.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re an idiot who will pick on someone apanied by another guy. You know the basic rule of our club. Respect. You can¡¯t just go and steal someone else¡¯s customer.¡±


    What kind of host club do they work at? Respect, huh? From what I read from the articles, those ces were free for all. The more patrons and customers you have, the higher your standing in the club. If they have that kind of rule about not stealing another host¡¯s customer then¡­ whoever¡¯s managing it was either great at handling them or didn¡¯t want chaos in their business.


    ¡°He¡¯s alone. I am only aiming for the girl in the hoodie since she¡¯s clearly not his date. You see. He even protected that.¡±


    ¡°You insufferable fool. Haven¡¯t you noticed? The two girls are siblings. Your observation skill is too poor! You need more practice. Go on and apologize.¡± As if he couldn¡¯t stand hispanion''s answer, the guy in front of me turned around and went to hispanion and began nagging at him.


    ¡°Uhm, what¡¯s happening? Why are they shouting at each other?¡± Curious at how the talk suddenly turned to the two guys shouting at each other, Himeko and Itou peeked their heads to look at what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But let¡¯s just say, everything was resolved. You both can rx now.¡±


    I answered as I watched the two guys arguing. The blonde continued giving his excuses not to apologize while the other guy was forcing him to.


    In any case, it¡¯s not like I needed an apology. Like he said, there¡¯s no harm done and even if he apologized, that wouldn¡¯t be sincere.


    Two minutester, their voices toned down as the other guy managed to convince the blonde guy to apologize.


    Since it¡¯s turning awkward and the other passengers at the front were now looking in our direction, I epted that forced apology just to disperse this situation.


    However, even if the blonde guy returned to his seat, the other guy remained.


    ¡°Now then, Nii-san. Although I can guess that you have a nice girlfriend here. If you ever find yourself in a tight spot and in need of a job that you can easily aplish, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±


    After saying all that, he handed his calling card to me that was colored red.


    This¡­


    Am I getting recruited to a host club? Here? With Himeko watching at the sides?

 Chapter 479: Can you hold my hand?

    <h4>Chapter 479: Can you hold my hand?</h4>


    Lonely Hearts Host Club. Takayama Tooru.


    That was what¡¯s written on the guy¡¯s calling card.


    Lonely Hearts¡­ Do I still have toment on this?


    Either way, a high schooler wasn¡¯t allowed to work in that kind of establishment. Did it escape his notice that I was still in high school? Do we all look mature?


    No. He probably didn¡¯t think about that. What caught his eye was my potential for that line of work.


    Well, I didn¡¯t do anything and just confronted them. How did that be his criteria?


    ¡°That card color¡­ Onoda, don¡¯t you ever go down that route!¡±


    Surprisingly, Itou was the one whomented strongly while Himeko was nodding continuously as if agreeing to what her sister said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am also as baffled as you two. Anyway, since it was resolved, do you want to go back to our previous sitting arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Stay there. Who knows if there are worse guys who would enter the bus. Make yourself useful.¡± Itou then went back to cuddling her sister. ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like public transport¡­¡±


    This girl¡­ Although I wasn¡¯t looking for a thank you from her. This attitude really needs some straightening, right? Perhaps I need that alone time with her, just to give her a piece of my mind.


    Himeko, on the other hand, could only wryly smile when our gazes met. She tried opening her mouth, perhaps to apologize for her sister¡¯s behavior but I stopped her by gently shaking my head.


    Since those two from the Host Club also settled on their seats, I rxed and rested my back while I fixed my eyes on Himeko. Perhaps she felt my gaze on her, Himeko also lifted her eyes and we ended up staring at each other. Thatsted for a few minutes before Himeko shyly lowered her gaze.


    As for her sister, she already made herself toofortable in Himeko¡¯s arms.


    The bus would arrive at our destination in 15 minutes and although I didn¡¯t like the way Itou said that, it¡¯s true. If someone else tried to bother them again, it would be a hassle to stand up from that seat to block them. While I remained here, no one would make an attempt anymore.


    Besides, I could reach for Himeko¡¯s hand if I wanted to or flirt with her even when Itou¡¯s in the middle. Itou wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything about it or she would appear too selfish when she¡¯s already getting in our way by refusing to exchange ces with Himeko.


    As we waited for the bus to arrive at our destination, I suddenly felt a finger poking the side of my arm.


    My eyes were fixed on the front, observing the whole bus so I thought it was Himeko who slipped her arm from her sister¡¯s back to reach me.


    However, it was actually Itou.


    She had already stopped snuggling with her sister and their positions were reversed. With Itou¡¯s shoulder being Himeko''s pillow, thetter wasfortably taking a nap.


    ¡°She¡¯s so excited for this day that she ended up staying up toote. Moreover, she¡¯s not used to going out and walking to ces. Nee-sama was recharging her energy for this movie date.¡± Itou whispered in a voice that was careful enough not to disturb her sister.


    ¡°I see. I guess I¡¯m not the only one preparing for this.¡± I leaned closer to stare at Himeko¡¯s peaceful face. I had the urge to caress her face but I restrained myself. Like Itou said, she¡¯s probably recharging her energy so that she could continue apanying me today. ¡°I truly love your sister, Itou. I wish I could help her more with the problem at your house but Himeko isn¡¯t letting me.¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t help. Like Nee-sama said, it has to be her or it will not be resolved. This date of yours is already risking everything she¡¯s done to rebuild her image but thankfully, you have me to deflect whatever issue that mighte up. Don¡¯t you need to thank me?¡±


    That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t thought of that. I asked Himeko for a date, forgetting the fact that she still has her own problems at her house. Even though we could argue that we¡¯re sincere to each other, just by the fact that they¡¯re being sent to and from the school via car speaks of how restricted their life at school or home is currently.


    ¡°I never thought of that. Thanks for enlightening me¡­ I guess I am selfish to ask her out like this.¡±


    ¡°No. This is also good. Just by the number of times she smiled today, everything was worth it.¡± Itou shook her head as she lowered her head to look at her sister endearingly.


    There¡¯s no doubt about this sisterly love they have for each other and¡­ I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s too beautiful. I don¡¯t have any siblings so¡­ this is somewhat foreign to me. Nheless, seeing this is filling me up with the urge to protect their smiles. Itou included.


    For the second time of the day, I am adjusting my view of Himeko¡¯s little sister. Although she¡¯s really excessive at times, this genuine love for her sister is enough for me to cheer for them.


    ¡°Stop smiling like that, it¡¯s creepy.¡± Itou suddenlymented.


    Is my smile really that creepy? I don¡¯t know. I just can¡¯t help it.


    Either way, since we¡¯re already having a conversation...


    ¡°Itou, you¡¯re a good girl, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? That came out of nowhere. Of course, I am.¡±


    ¡°Then good.¡± I straightened my back and smiled while giving her a nod.


    Confused by my action, Itou shook her head annoyedly, ¡°This guy and his vague words¡­ By the way...I have a favor to ask.¡±


    A favor?


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Before I say that, I ask you not to ask me why.¡±


    Huh? She won¡¯t ask for anything absurd, right?


    ¡°Alright, since you''re Himeko''s adorable little sister, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Great¡­ Here goes¡­¡± Itou inhaled and exhaled a few times before she turned her head towards me. While staring intently into my eyes, Itou¡¯s soft voice reached my ears, ¡°Can you hold my hand?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I instantly answered with thorough confusion.


    Although I prepared myself for an absurd request or favor from her, I never really thought she would ask that.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re not going to ask why.¡± Itou bit her lips as she continued staring at me, her left hand was already ced on my legs with her palm wide open, waiting for me to take it.


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s your only request¡­¡± I looked down and ced my hand on top of hers. Following that, I fitted my fingers on the gaps, sping her hand.


    It¡¯s just holding her hand. I could do this anytime to anyone. Although I¡¯m totally curious why she asked me to hold her hand, I was also upholding that other request she had not to ask why.


    Did she just want to experience it? Since Himeko and I were always reaching for each other¡¯s hand whenever there¡¯s a chance, this girl was probably curious.


    Or so any dense guy would say that.


    There¡¯s probably a deeper meaning to this and this girl didn¡¯t want to tell me about it. I could guess but it wouldn¡¯t be the truth unless it came from her own mouth. That¡¯s why I should just shut my mouth for now and see if she would tell me the reason for this when there¡¯s a chance.


    She¡¯s aware of my multiple rtionships and based on what Akane said, this girl also had an interest in me. But after knowing my rtionship with her sister, that was put to a stop. Anyway, this was just my guess. Without getting an answer and without being given a chance to ask, my mind automatically began overthinking again. Like I said, the truth for this would only be answered by Itou herself. For now, I would satisfy this favor she asked.


    When I felt her palm rubbing on mine, it was actually somewhat callous. It¡¯s an indication of how hardworking she was.


    Feeling my fingers gently gripping her hand, Itou who was already sweating and turning red from her seat copied what I did. With this, if someone sees us, it would probably look like she¡¯s my girlfriend and not the girl that was currently napping.


    ¡°Keep it until we arrive there¡­¡± Itou¡¯s soft voice once again reached my ears. And this time, she¡¯s not looking at me anymore. Perhaps, afraid to let me see her flustered face.


    Furthermore, she dropped our sped hands to our side. And there¡¯s only one reason why she did that. To hide it from anyone¡¯s eyes.


    Just like this, the bus continued to move and until the end of our ride, Himeko slept like a log and Itou never let go of my hand.

 Chapter 480: Confessed

    <h4>Chapter 480: Confessed</h4>


    ¡°Finally out of that cramped space.¡± Itou energetically stretched her arms andmented as soon as we got down the bus.


    Inhaling the fresh urban air at this part of the city, there was no trace of her earlier flustered expression anymore.


    Asking me to hold her hand, she basically tried to cheat her way while her beloved sister was asleep. And although she told me not to ask, I might still tell what happened to Himeko.


    It¡¯s not tattling on her, it¡¯s just what I promised my girls. Honestly telling them what happened.


    However, with this one, if Himeko took it differently, the rift that I was preventing to happen between the two might appear.


    With Itou acting as if nothing happened, should I just keep quiet? It¡¯s just her asking me to hold her hand¡­


    But if I keep it from Himeko, that would be equal to breaking my promise.


    Haa¡­ What should I do?


    I was in this line of thinking when Itou¡¯s voice rang out again. And the words that left her mouth surprised even me.


    ¡°By the way, Nee-sama. I have to confess something.¡± She¡¯s now standing in front of us with her gaze alternating between us. Following that, she sighed and guiltily lowered her head. ¡°Earlier, when you were asleep, I asked Onoda to hold my hand.¡±


    This girl¡­ She beat me to it¡­


    Upon hearing that, Himeko smiled at me as she silently nodded before stepping forward, lifting her sister¡¯s chin to have her look at her, ¡°Thank you for telling me about this, Ya-chan. I think I might¡¯ve heard your conversation.¡±


    With thatst sentence of hers, Itou widened her eyes, surprise filling her face as she almost stuttered a response. ¡°T-that¡­ Nee-sama¡­¡±


    Now that¡¯s something I also didn¡¯t expect, there¡¯s no indication that she was awake at that time. However, thinking about it, the possibility of that happening was too high. Even if we¡¯re conversing in low voice, the sound could travel fast.


    ¡°Himeko¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ You¡¯re fulfilling a favor for Ya-chan. And actually, I¡¯m not ming anyone. You two are always against each other so when I heard that¡­ more than being jealous because my Ya-chan made that kind of bold move, I felt more relieved that she probably wasn¡¯t that against you.¡± After saying that, Himeko then brought her gaze back to her little sister. ¡°I mean. Weren¡¯t you two getting along well when Ruki brought you to the Book Club to meet me? Ya-chan, I won¡¯t ask if you also like Ruki, you¡¯re already aware of how he is¡­ Think carefully.¡±


    She¡¯s more relieved than jealous, huh? But herst sentence¡­ if Itou really thinks like that, she wanted her sister to not hastily make a decision.


    Himeko knew what it meant to be one of my girls. Perhaps, there¡¯s a little voice in her head that was against Itou bing the same as her. That¡¯s why she said it like that. She also probably toned it down since I was here with them. Either way, she¡¯s telling the truth.


    Even though it was hinted to me by Akane the possibility of Itou being interested in me, I wasn¡¯t that sure about my interest in her as I had with Arisa-senpai.


    Nheless, there¡¯s Eimi and Saki as an example that even though I wasn¡¯t interested at first, given time, I would reach that point eventually.


    At this point, Itou needed to clear her mind about this, if that''s really on her mind. She¡¯s Himeko¡¯s little sister so I wouldn¡¯t truly be mad at her for all her constant res and meddling. Annoyed could be the word instead of mad.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t like him, Nee-sama. I¡¯m just¡­ curious. That¡¯s all.¡± Itou continued stuttering and her act this time wasn¡¯t that convincing anymore. It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to cover up the hole that was already dug up by her sister. However, she¡¯s being watched by Himeko.


    ¡°Hey, help me here.¡± Itou then turned towards me with an expression of wanting me to back up her words.


    ¡°Hmm? How can I help you? You forbid me to ask why. I also have no idea about what¡¯s inside your head¡­ Ah, in any case, I still need to apologize for not even trying to dissuade you.¡± I tried bowing my head towards the two sisters.


    However, Himeko, who was probably fully charged from her nap swiftly moved in front of me to block my head from lowering. ¡°I¡¯ll be mad if you apologize, Ruki. Let¡¯s go see the movie¡­ Our time is running out.¡±


    Himeko then grabbed my hand and pulled me with her towards the direction of the old theater as if she¡¯s the one bringing me there. Moreover, when she passed by her sister, Himeko also grabbed her arm.


    At this point, she probably looked like a mother bringing in her children to an old movie theater.


    Fortunately, this ce was as deste as I had thought. No one was around to hear this conversation between us. The old theater was a hundred steps from the bus stop.


    Along the way, I noticed her gleeful smile as she began hopping on her steps.


    Confused as to why she¡¯s in that good mood, Itou and I stared nkly at each other, wordlessly asking each other what happened.


    It¡¯s somewhat baffling but Himeko didn¡¯t take what Itou confessed seriously, or she brushed it off under the table to prevent the atmosphere around us from turning depressing.


    In her own way, Himeko was trying to keep this date as cheerful as possible.


    And as we both understood what Himeko wanted to happen, Itou and I moved our hands to sp her hand tightly. Although it¡¯s somewhat awkward if someone saw us walking like this, it¡¯s irrelevant now.


    ¡°Nee-sama, I love you¡­¡± Itou whispered to her sister.


    That girl did something and then confessed right after because of her guilt. And that¡¯s what Himeko focused on.


    She heard our conversation and she could stop that. Instead, she didn¡¯t do anything and let it happen. Perhaps if we didn¡¯t tell her about it, Himeko would be thinking about that instance whenever she¡¯s alone.


    Not knowing whether her sister likes me or not as well as why I kept what happened a secret to her when I told her that I would always be honest with them.


    By then, excuses of preventing a rift to happen or overthinking about her possible reactions were useless. It would be damaging her trust in me. The trust that I built up by being always true to my words.


    ¡°Un. I love you too, Ya-chan. You¡¯re also at the age to fall in love and as you can see, I am in a not-so-normal rtionship. If you also began feeling attraction to someone, you can consult me or decide for it after thinking it over. No matter what happened, you¡¯re my precious little sister.¡±


    Himeko intentionally didn¡¯t mention me. And I agree with her words. What Itou answered earlier was probably ridden with truths. She¡¯s curious how that felt. If it¡¯s not that, then it¡¯s also in her best interest to think it over or talk to her sister.


    Either way, if she¡¯s truly interested in me, I might also tell her the same thing. That she had to confirm it first.


    Just like with Aya, Rae, Eimi and other girls who found me different from most of the guys our age, she¡¯s most likely feeling the same.


    After the hundredth step, we arrived at the open doors of the old theater. The two sisters were once again being chummy with each other while I watched their interaction with a smile.


    Nheless, as soon as we stepped foot and felt the atmosphere inside this theater house, the two girls put their eyes at the front.


    In front of us were three banners that showed what was currently showing in the three theater halls. And below those banners were the run time and the schedule for their showing.


    On the side, the counter was manned by an old man. And although there¡¯s a popcorn machine, it¡¯s not working anymore. Instead of that, there¡¯s a standing rack filled with snacks and a vending machine on the right side of the counter.


    ¡°Wee! It¡¯s rare to see young ones like you visiting this ce.¡± The old man at the counter greeted us with a smile.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s the owner of this theater house. The business was already about to go bankrupt and he probably couldn¡¯t afford to pay wages for an employee anymore. Due to that, the owner himself was operating the old theater. Perhaps he¡¯s an old movie enthusiast and this was now a hobby for him.

 Chapter 481: Entering the Theater House

    <h4>Chapter 481: Entering the Theater House</h4>


    ¡°Why is this ce so dpidated, aren¡¯t you going to renovate this?¡± Itou, who was actually a hotel manager,mented as soon as her eyes scanned the entrance hall.


    Although she was just feeling guilty earlier, it looked like the habit she probably acquired on her managerial job tickled her once she saw the state of this old theater. She didn¡¯tment about the hot pot restaurant earlier since she was fairly satisfied as to how simplistic it was.


    But for this old theater house, no matter how one looked at it, this ce was truly exuding a near-archaic vibe.


    However, this was actually the reason why I picked this.


    Himeko, who was not good with crowds, wouldn''t be troubled by other customers here. Because the films showing here were all old films and only a handful of patrons still went here, this ce was great for those who wanted privacy or those who just wanted silent ces.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t think about that kind of privacy that couples needed. I was purely thinking if Himeko would befortable at the ce.


    Even if this looked old, I could still remember the one time I went here with one of my targets back in middle school.


    Upon hearing Itou¡¯s voice, instead of being angry, the old man actuallyughed. ¡°I used to get thatment before. Oh, how I missed young onesing to this theater house and nitpicking every detail. I¡¯m old now and the business isn¡¯t that good, can you forgive me for this theater¡¯s poor appearance? I assure you. You will have a great experience watching any of these movies inside.¡±


    The old man¡¯s tone sounded like a businessman introducing his totally useless product as if it¡¯s a godly panacea.


    Either way, Himeko¡¯s interest was actually piqued by that kind of sales talk. I noted that I shouldn¡¯t let her face the salesmen at the door or she would buy every useless thing they would present her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a reason to not present this ce of yours this poorly. Look, you should put a decoration here, a big flower vase or something.¡±


    I thought Itou would also ept the old man¡¯s answer but she began shooting off her mouth by suggesting things to him and that put a wry smile on the old man¡¯s lips.


    And Itou¡¯s not done yet.


    ¡°And these banners. I get it that this is an old theater and you¡¯re featuring old movies. But can¡¯t you at least remove the dust umting in them? Besides, it''s now hard to see the titles here. Can¡¯t you print new ones?¡±


    ¡°And here. If that popcorn machine is already broken, remove it there. Get a ss cab instead to disy these snacks that are too exposed. This vending machine as well, it¡¯s already rusty. Isn¡¯t it already faulty at times? Call for a recement.¡±


    This girl¡­ So she¡¯s like this when she¡¯s doing her job, huh? Now I wonder if Mizuki was also like this. Nagging at her subordinates to do this and that.


    ¡°Ya-chan¡­¡± Himeko called out to her sister.


    And upon realizing what she did, Itou pulled up her hood and lowered her head,pletely embarrassed as she went behind her sister.


    Himeko and I turned to the old man who was silent for some time.


    And that¡¯s because his expression this time was that of someone thoroughly in awe of another person. His mouth was in ¡®O¡¯ shape as his hands began pping slowly.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think I was neglecting my ce this much¡­ Ojou-chan, thank you for enlightening this old man. I¡¯ve never seen such a passionate customer in a while so let me treat you three.¡±


    He was impressed by her, huh?


    And due to that, we got a free ticket to the movie we were going to watch. Since Itou was the one who made that possible, I had her choose what to watch¡­ However, she passed that privilege to her sister.


    And in the end, Himeko picked a romance movie whose story was based on the novel The Tale of Genji titled The Adventures of Banjo.


    It¡¯s like a modern adaptation to it that was close to that certain manga about a college professor using his nephew to experiment and reenact what happened in that novel.


    However, since this was somewhat of an old movie, the acting was still subpar and everything about it screams old-fashioned.


    I¡¯m notining. Just pointing it out.


    Well, at this we¡¯re still at the first five minutes of the movie.


    We¡¯re now sitting near the front but our surroundings were empty. The other customers were scattered across this wide theater hall. Some were sitting at the back or the forefront.


    But one thing wasmon, everyone wanted privacy among them. And naturally, those at the back were some couples who picked this ce as a substitute for a motel to save money¡­


    Well, I don¡¯t know if the owner has some kind of precaution to prevent that kind of thing from happening in this old theater house of his. And that¡¯s not my problem.


    I think I have a more pressing problem at the moment.


    Because Itou didn¡¯t choose to seat next to her sister. Instead, they took my sides, Itou on the left and Himeko on the right.


    Himeko only stared at her sister when she noticed it and acted normally. On the other hand, Itou remained silent.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, on both of my hands were the snacks we bought. I was holding them for the two.


    At times, Himeko would happily feed me the potato chips she bought.


    And in this way, we began focusing on the movie.


    Although it¡¯s a romance movie, The Tale of Genji was notorious for its content. It¡¯s about the second son of the emperor who had a romantic rtionship with at least 15 women throughout his life including his stepmother. In this film, however, it¡¯s a story of the yboy Banjo who went on a quest to be¡­ manly. He was bullied during his middle school and high school days but when he reached college, he began to change his mindset. Instead of getting bullied, he wanted to be the bully instead.


    And there came the first heroine, his stepmother who cares for him like he¡¯s her own son. She¡¯s the only one who was with him during his troubled times. His father was so busy with his work that he had no time to tend to him.


    Naturally, Banjo also cared for his stepmother and she valued every lesson he heard from her. However, when he felt the attraction of a man to a woman rising inside him, he left his house and that became the start of his Adventure¡­ or his womanizing adventure.


    Well, that¡¯s the content of the first 15 minutes of the film and Himeko was already about to tear up. Her head was on my shoulder while restricting her sobs. As for Itou, she looked somewhat annoyed when Banjo ran away without even bringing his wallet or clothes. She beganining about how he would even buy his food or change his clothes now that he ran away from home.


    In this way, the three of us were slowly getting absorbed with the movie that was entering the phase where Banjo, who was based on Genji, began his romantic adventures.

 Chapter 482: The Adventures of Banjo

    <h4>Chapter 482: The Adventures of Banjo</h4>


    As more time passed the plot of the movie slowly unraveled before the two girl¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing Banjo fall in love with every woman he would encounter, Itou¡¯sint grew wilder until she reached the point of closing her eyes and stopped watching it altogether.


    I noticed that when her head suddenly fell onto my shoulders. She actually fell asleep from too muchining.


    If Himeko was tired because of not having enough sleep from anticipation for this day, this girl was naturally tired from the duties she had to carry out as the chosen heir of theirpany.


    Perhaps, it¡¯s already rare for her to also go out like this for her own leisure.


    As for Himeko, she¡¯s so engrossed with the movie that we ended up exchanging duty. She¡¯s now holding the chips in her hand while I asionally bring one for her to munch on.


    And since Itou finished hers before she fell asleep, my left hand was already freed. Due to that, I could now also bring the canned drink for Himeko to sip.


    With Itou resting her eyes while using my shoulder as her pillow and Himeko snuggling close to me while she¡¯s engrossed in the movie on the big screen, this would look like I was dating the two of them.


    Fortunately, there were no prying eyes around.


    The movie continued and Banjo who ran away from home settled into a small apartment and began his new life away from his stepmother. He got into a rtionship with many women and loved them all. And although it didn¡¯t bloom into a rtionship, he also got entangled with his female cousin who he met when he finally enrolled in college.


    Naturally, he¡¯s not like me who¡¯s having multiple rtionships at the same time. Well, he did two or three-timed once but that¡¯s the extent of what he did. Moreover, he kept it a secret from them that when they found out, all three left him.


    Throughout the movie, Banjo could be said to be a romantic just like Genji. Even that goal of his to be the bully waspletely shelved when he met the women with whom he eventually fell in love. Nheless, he still kept one part of his promise to himself. To make himself a better person. He transformed from the bullied guy to a popr one who was always the talk of their neighborhood or even college.


    Although he left home to live alone, he still pursued his studies while also taking numerous jobs to sustain him.


    It¡¯s actually a wonder how he still had time to be in a rtionship with a woman when he¡¯s already too busy with his work and studies.


    Wait¡­ Why do I feel like I¡¯m seeing myself in him this way?


    In a way, both Banjo and Genji¡¯s lives were somewhat simr to what¡¯s happening to me. However, I was actually working hard to build that future with my girls while the two¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t about that.


    Ah, in any case. The movie continued and it came to the point that after being in and out of a rtionship with at least 14 women, including a high schooler, Banjo returned home only to see his stepmother sick and only had a year to live.


    Even if his father didn¡¯t give up on her, he already found her a burden. So instead of relying on his father whose work was still important, Banjo brought his stepmother with him as they lived together for a while.


    And the title of the movie was uttered by Banjo himself as he retold his stepmother what he went through when he ran away from home.


    In the end, it became somewhat of a heartbreaking movie. Banjo confessed the reason why he left home and perhaps thinking that she didn¡¯t have long to live, his stepmother epted his reason and returned it.


    The epilogue of the movie was about their life together for thatst year in his stepmother¡¯s life. And from time to time, events that were happening to them were like a repeat of what happened with Banjo with the other women he got into a rtionship with.


    And as the days passed by, Banjo¡¯s stepmother grew weaker and weaker until she breathed herst at a hospital.


    Himeko, who was engrossed with the movie, ended up crying silently as she watched everything unfold before her eyes.


    By the time the ending scene arrived wherein Banjo was standing in front of his stepmother¡¯s grave, promising her to be a better person like she always wished for him, my handkerchief was already too wet from Himeko¡¯s tears that wouldn¡¯t stop flowing.


    Five minutes after the ending credits began rolling, Himeko lifted the armrest of her seat to embrace me while she¡¯s trying to calm her tears down.


    At first, she hadn¡¯t noticed her sisterfortably sleeping at my side but when she did, she raised her gaze to look at her.


    ¡°She fell asleep. No wonder I stopped hearing herints.¡± While still a bit teary-eyed, Himeko tenderly caressed her sister¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t raise a question about why Itou was using my shoulder. With Itou¡¯s confession earlier, Himeko had surely begun thinking that Itou possibly likes me.


    ¡°She told me earlier that you¡¯re possibly tired because of the anticipation for this day¡­ But look at her, afterining non-stop, she used up all her energy and just fell asleep that easily.¡± I tried poking Itou¡¯s cheeks but when I saw Himeko¡¯s bloated cheeks, I went for hers instead.


    Following that, Himeko rose up to level her face with mine. Without waiting for her to move, my hand arrived at the back of her head and pushed her closer.


    As our lips touched, Himeko returned it lovingly. I could feel that I was probably already higher than Haruko in her heart. This girl was striving to be better, perhaps not only for herself but also to show me that the push on the back I gave her didn¡¯t go to waste.


    Nheless, Haruko would still be irreceable for her. Without Haruko, she would probably still be hiding in her own space. Without Haruko, we wouldn¡¯t meet and get to know each other.


    Since we¡¯re at our own corner in this theater hall, none of the customers could properly see us. Savoring this time, although I couldn¡¯t move much or Itou¡¯s might wake up, we satisfied ourselves with a passionate kiss that we didn¡¯t have a chance to do earlier


    Once we¡¯re done, Himeko copied her sister and used one of my shoulders to rest her head while keeping her embrace on me.


    ¡°Ruki, I think I still need to apologize for how my sister acted¡­ You see, she always has a strong front because she wants to impress our father. She can¡¯t look weak or he might think she¡¯s not up to the task handed to her¡­ However, like me, she¡¯s still too young to even think of grasping the wholepany. At this rate, she will not be able to enjoy her youth.¡± Himeko started.


    We¡¯re waiting for Itou to wake up and the ending credits were still rolling so we still have this brief time to converse. Once we leave this theater house, that would be the end of our date.


    ¡°If you¡­ if you came to like her as well¡­ Please take care of her like how you took care of me. Ya-chan also deserved to experience what I am experiencing. Being happy with someone she truly loves.¡±


    Himeko continued with her words and it¡¯s full of concern for her sister. It¡¯s fairly easy to see that the thought of Itou also liking me or just being interested in me wasn¡¯t weing to her. But if it¡¯s what Itou wanted, she wouldn¡¯t be against it.


    ¡°This high school period can be herst chance to experience something genuine. Once she graduated, our father already nned on sending her abroad to study and prepare herself for inheriting thepany. As for me, if my standing in his eyes failed to change¡­ I will be promised to someone, someone who can bring benefits to ourpany.¡±


    When she reached thatst sentence, my arm that was embracing her tightened¡­


    That shift in the topic that concerned her took me by surprise that I instantly brushed away everything she said about Itou and only focused on it.


    Himeko being promised to someone¡­


    That¡¯s something I have to prevent.

 Chapter 483: After the Movie

    <h4>Chapter 483: After the Movie</h4>


    It took around 15 minutes before Itou woke up from her sleep. And within that time, Himeko and I continued talking.


    Naturally, she noticed how I had that kind of reaction when she told me that she might be promised to someone if her standing in her father¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change.


    The Itou Family might not be a noble family whose influence runs deep. However, they¡¯re still a family that owns numerous hotel establishments and restaurants. Comparing me to that huge family¡­ I¡¯m a nobody.


    Among the girls that I have now, there are four of them whose family¡¯s standing is actually so high that it is supposedly impossible for me to get close to them. Otoha¡¯s Kaneko Family, Mizuki¡¯s Hasegawa Family, Himeko¡¯s Itou Family andstly Rae¡¯s Fujii Family.


    Since both were noble families and one was like a hotel magnate, I still had no idea the extent of Rae¡¯s family. If I based it on what I saw when I sent her home¡­ the Fujii family wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Truthfully, I already searched the inte about the Fujii family.


    And¡­ the information that I ended up digging was that the Fujii Family is filled with politicians.


    Although the current mayor of this city didn¡¯t have Fujii in his name, he¡¯s a son-inw of the Fujii Family.


    They have many family members who had a history of being members of the National Diet. Some were elected at the House of Representatives and some were at the House of Councilors.


    Their reach was around three prefectures where members of the Fujii Family could be seen as mayors or even governors.


    Naturally, the information about the younger generation of that family wasn¡¯t avable on the inte so I could only guess for now that it was the same Fujii Family that she belonged to.


    I have to wait for her to tell me about it. And ording to her, they¡¯re already aware of our rtionship¡­ I just wonder how much they knew¡­


    Well, this wasn¡¯t the time to talk about that.


    When we left the theater hall, the owner was all smiles upon seeing Himeko and Itou''s somewhat puffy eyes. He probably thought that the two girls liked the movie too much that they both cried. However, Itou¡¯s puffy eyes were just a result of her not having enough sleep.


    She was surprised and embarrassed when she noticed that she used my shoulder as her pillow but since Himeko and I weren¡¯t saying anything about that, she just made an excuse about the movie boring her.


    That could be true as well since she couldn¡¯t stop herining about the logic used in the movie. I just didn¡¯t know if she¡¯s like that at every movie she watched. That could be hell if someone was watching a movie together with her.


    But considering her reactions, she probably seldom watched one as she¡¯s too focused on being the heir of theirpany.


    ¡°Thank you for the treat, Homu-jiisan. I enjoyed it.¡± Himeko bowed in gratitude towards the old man, to which he responded with a wave of his hand whileughing heartily.


    As for Itou, I thought she wouldin again but she just followed her sister¡¯s example.


    I guess the incident earlier where sheined about the interior of this theater house was still fresh in her mind, she didn¡¯t want to make trouble again.


    ¡°Ojou-chan is too polite. Your suggestions are all kept in my mind. The next time you visit this humble theater house of mine, I will make sure that you will be more than satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ No, that was me overstepping my bounds. I¡¯m just a customer.¡± Itou was flustered once more. This time, she hid behind me since her sister was closer to the old man.


    It appears that she¡¯s slowly getting used to my presence ever since I held her hand on that bus.


    Or I was just overthinking this.


    In any case, it would be heartless of me if I stepped away. Instead of that I pulled her from behind me and had her stand next to me.


    It¡¯s an honest mistake wherein her habit showed up. Moreover, the old man didn¡¯t even take it the wrong way and he even waived the price for the ticket. The only things we paid for was the drinks and snacks


    ¡°But there¡¯s a saying that ¡®Customers are always right.¡¯. In this case, I will be following that. Perhaps, this old theater house of mine will be a bit livelier.¡± The old man continued his heartyugh before going back to the counter, he picked something from his drawer before returning to us. ¡°Now you three, take this. It¡¯s a token of my appreciation for young ones like you who are here to enjoy ssic movies that have already aged for the new generation¡¯s taste.¡±


    In his hand was actually a small pin badge that was still somewhat popr today. The design was just a miniature theater house but with a brighter color unlike the current state of this theater house.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Himeko and I expressed our gratitude as soon as he handed it to us.


    As for Itou, although she¡¯s still flustered, she expressed her gratitude by bowing once more while cupping the badge in her hand.


    After a few more idle talks, we said goodbye to the old man and went on our way.


    As we were on our way back to the bus station to return to the nearest bus stop to their hotel, Itou¡¯s phone that was silent all this time rang.


    Upon seeing the name registered on the screen, she hurriedly answered it.


    ¡°Otou-sama. Y-you called.¡± With a slightly terrified voice, Itou stuttered.


    Noticing how she began shaking, Himeko immediately moved to her side. And upon seeing her sister supporting her, the girl stopped shaking and straightened her back as the confidence in her voice returned.


    Although I somehow got the urge to also stop that trembling of hers, Himeko was the best for that job. Besides, that girl might be flustered again if I drew near her.


    Following that, the conversation with their father continued.


    ¡°Yes, I am at the hotel. Why?¡± Itou lied straight-up without batting an eye. She¡¯s confident that her employees wouldn¡¯t tattle on her.


    ¡°Eh? Someone important wille?¡±


    ¡°And I need to prepare the best room?¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­ it is currently upied by a couple on their honeymoon. I thought there wouldn¡¯t be any important guests this weekend.¡±


    With a troubled face, she began exining how hard it would be to transfer the couple out of that best room of their hotel.


    However, no matter the reason she said, the somewhat authoritative voice that I could vaguely hear from her phone didn¡¯t bend. He still wanted Itou to prepare that room for the important guest.


    In the end, Itou gave up and just nodded continuously, ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ I will settle it. Believe in me, Otou-sama.¡±


    With that, the call ended and Itou¡¯s shoulders immediately drooped down. A few secondster, she lifted her phone again and dialed someone. ¡°I need a car here. Send one. I will be sending my location after this call.¡±


    Once she¡¯s done with that call, she turned to her sister and¡­ to me. ¡°Nee-sama, I need to go back to the hotel¡­ Do you want to go back with me in the car?... Also, Onoda-kun, can I take my sister home? It will be faster using a car.¡±


    Troubled by her question, Himeko also looked at me, waiting for my answer.


    I guess if I say yes here, she will join her sister in the car.


    This date can already be considered over but I still want to at least send her back.

 Chapter 484: Natures Call?

    <h4>Chapter 484: Nature''s Call?</h4>


    ¡°The important guest is that singer. I don¡¯t know how her managers pulled the strings to even make our father move to call me. Anyway, they¡¯re actually negligent to not book a hotel first before that concert.¡±


    While waiting for the car she called, Itou added a piece of information about that call she received from her father. Although she seemed to beining, there¡¯s a slight excitement in her voice.


    And upon hearing that, Himeko also had a slight sparkle in her eyes, ¡°Asahi will? To think they will pick our hotel¡­¡±


    Can this still be called coincidence?


    It still can. It just so happens that her concert is today. It¡¯s not like I will go there to meet her. Besides, her concert still hasn¡¯t started. It will start at four and by that time, I need to be at the Boxing Gym now.


    Ah¡­ The enrollee for the program might be affected because of that concert¡­ Either way, it¡¯s not like I can reschedule it.


    Hisa-jii and Coach Ayu had high hopes for me. That¡¯s why they hired me despite admitting that I wasn¡¯t a boxer. Moreover, Sena, Akane, Yae and the other girls who woulde were watching. I couldn¡¯t just ck off. In fact, I should show off to them that I could do it. It might be a small step towards that future but the experience I would acquire from it could go a long way.


    ¡°No. Our hotel isn¡¯t their first choice. The information that she will stay in the hotel they booked for her is anonymously leaked to the inte. Right now, fans had begun gathering at that hotel. That''s why they canceled it and began looking for other 5-star hotels. However, all hotels nearby already had their best rooms booked and they¡¯re not kicking out their guests to a lower room¡­¡± At this point, Itou sighed. She¡¯s truly troubled about the task left on her shoulder.


    A few secondster, Itou looked as determination filled her whole person, washing away that troubled expression of hers. ¡°But this is it¡­ this can be a boost for upgrading the hotel to get that next star. I have to prepare it so that everyone will be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Itou, just don¡¯t push yourself, alright? You know who will worry about you if you overdid it. Besides, looking at Himeko, she¡¯s prepared to help you tide through that. Am I right?¡± I opened my mouth to remind her before turning to the girl at my side who instantly nodded.


    Same as Itou, she¡¯s determined to do something for her sister and perhaps for that n of theirs to raise her standing in their father¡¯s eyes.


    I really wish I could help but even if that¡¯s possible. Himeko would stubbornly refuse it. She would then tell me to just cheer for her and be there for her when she needs a shoulder to lean on.


    After a while, Itou received another call telling her that the car that would pick them up was arriving in more or less ten minutes. Like we agreed on earlier, Himeko would being with her and this would be the time for us to part.


    ¡°Ruki, I¡¯ll contact youter. Thank you¡­ I had a joyful day¡­ Spending time with you outside and also bonding with Ya-chan. It¡¯s you who made this possible. That¡¯s why¡­ don¡¯t dare to brush it off by saying it¡¯s my effort. This is all you.¡±


    Himeko already predicted what I would reply and she beat me to it.


    ¡°Alright. Since you already said it like that, I will ept it. I¡¯m d this day made you happy. Seeing your smile is my goal after all.¡± I answered as I pulled her in my embrace. ¡°Well, to be honest, I am also hoping to be alone with you and hold you again.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Himeko wasn¡¯t really surprised and she even naughtily smiled as she whispered her response as her arms moved to return my embrace. ¡°There goes the pervert Ruki. We¡¯ll have that time soon. Knowing you, you¡¯ll make it possible. And keep this from Ya-chan, I¡¯m also looking forward to it.¡±


    After whispering that, Himeko lifted her head with her lips awaiting mine. Her face and ears sporting the red color of a blush. Since she¡¯s wearing heels today, we¡¯re almost at the same height. She didn¡¯t need to tiptoe anymore and likewise, I didn¡¯t need to lower my body to reach her lips.


    While Itou was watching the road for the arrival of their car, Himeko and I became passionately entangled with each other. Despite being an introvert, she¡¯s boldly responding to me and she even ignored that her little sister was just a few steps away from us.


    We¡¯re near the bus stop and like earlier there¡¯s hardly any passersby around in this part of the city. Taking that chance. Himeko tightly clung to my body as we savored thest few minutes that we could be together for today.


    Although I tried to behave my hand, my desire for the girl won over again. Starting from her back, I began caressing her body as one of my hands gradually traveled to her front.


    ¡°R-ruki¡­¡±


    When she felt my hand traveling from her navel going upwards, Himeko silently protested as she held my hand in ce.


    ¡°Not here, Ya-chan is nearby. Besides we¡¯re in public¡± Although I could feel the heating off from her, Himeko still had her reason.


    ¡°Then¡­ shall we find a private ce?¡±


    Around 20 steps behind the waiting shed for the bus stop was a public bathroom. I pointed to that ce and Himeko followed my finger.


    ¡°Eh? We¡­ we will not have enough time.¡±


    I thought she would reject the idea of using a public bathroom for our private time but Himeko surprisingly didn¡¯t reject me. She¡¯s only worried that we wouldn¡¯t have enough time.


    That¡¯s true but if we could make an excuse to stay a bit longer¡­ Then we would have that time. Although they had urgent business at the hotel, Itou already called her staff to begin the preparation. She just needed to be there to oversee it.


    I might be doing them wrong for being this horny for Himeko at this moment but¡­ I couldn¡¯t help my desire for her. Besides, if she rejected me, I would naturally stop which she didn¡¯t. Just from seeing how tight she¡¯s holding onto me along with her gestures of rubbing her thighs together, she¡¯s also had that desire to be alone with me.


    ¡°I will apologize now to you and Itouter. I will be making an excuse for us to have that time.¡± I whispered to her before I called out to Itou whose back was turned to us. ¡°Itou, are you fine waiting here? I will apany Himeko to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Also¡­ I think you should also sit at that bus stop first, you¡¯ll hurt your legs if you keep standing there.¡±


    I already checked the vicinity and there¡¯s no one around. Their car would arrive soon so¡­ she might spend her time more on waiting for us toe back than being alone here.


    ¡°Huh? Nee-sama can¡¯t hold it in?¡± Instead of asking me, she looked at her sister who¡¯s already fidgeting while clinging tightly to me.


    ¡°¡­ No.¡± Himeko shyly and guiltily shook her head while her grip on my shirt tightened.


    After observing her sister for a while, Itou nodded, probably thinking that Himeko¡¯s gesture was her trying her best to stop whatever¡¯sing.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll wait here for the car, hurry and bring her there, Onoda.¡± She then pointed to the nearby public bathroom that I also pointed to Himeko.


    Well, there¡¯s no other ce around and that public bathroom could easily be spotted at our location. There¡¯s that theater house we just left but it¡¯s a hundred steps away.


    The natural order was to pick the nearest one.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be back.¡± I stretched my arm and held Himeko by the waist as I guided her towards that ce.


    Around five stepster, I heard Itou shouting at me. ¡°Onoda! Don¡¯t do anything to Nee-sama.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Itou. I¡¯ll apologize to youter.


    I couldn¡¯t say that and just lifted my hand, making it the gesture of my agreeing to her words.


    When we reached the public bathroom, I immediately guided Himeko to the women¡¯s side and as expected, it was clean despite being empty.


    As soon as we entered the stall at the end, Himeko embraced me tightly while sweetly whispering my name.

 Chapter 485: Inside the Public Bathroom *

    <h4>Chapter 485: Inside the Public Bathroom *</h4>


    While I sat on the covered toilet seat, Himeko was straddling me while subtly shaking her hips to rub onto me. My hands were cupping her buttocks firmly as I fondled it with her skirt raised and tucked in her panties.


    The stall was small even for a public bathroom so it¡¯s actually cramped even if we¡¯re already too close to each other. We could only either keep standing together or one of us would sit down.


    When our kisses deepened and what we¡¯re doing gradually escted earlier, I noticed that Himeko¡¯s knees began shaking from the burning desire we both ignited for each other.


    To let her rest, I naturally took the seat and pulled her down to myp wherein she spread her legs wide open to straddle me. I didn¡¯t need to guide her anymore.


    Himeko was somewhat experienced because of her rtionship with Haruko. Nheless, what they could do before was limited to kisses or caressing each other.


    That day when we first did it, Himeko was introduced to the matters of a man and a woman. I guided her back then but as I went deeper inside her, she gradually eased up that it didn¡¯t take long for it to be pleasurable for her. And that was despite the slight pain that she felt when that thin membrane protecting her purity was torn by me.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ This day¡­ I will always remember this. I always thought that I would never experience dating a guy and go on dates with him. And you made it possible. And I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯ve been patient throughout our date even if my sister always finds a way to antagonize you. Uhm... except for the fact that she¡¯s showing her interest in you.¡±


    As I thought, she¡¯s bothered about Itou acting like that when that girl asked me to hold her hand and used my shoulder to sleepfortably. But because she entered thisplicated rtionship with me, she¡¯s probably thinking that it¡¯s not her right to stop her sister. That¡¯s why she could only remind her while not addressing the issue directly.


    ¡°Patient? I don¡¯t think I am patient enough. Look where we are now and what we¡¯re doing¡± I smilingly answered before I bit lightly on her exposed corbone before sucking it. Following that, I ran my lips and tongue around her neck, making sure for her to feel the pleasure from it.


    We didn¡¯t have that much time so I¡¯m already trying to get her into the perfect mood. I¡¯m sure she already felt my rod down there had long been hardened to the point that she¡¯s already sliding along it. I could clearly feel her slittching onto its length as she kept moving her hips even through our clothes.


    ¡°P-pervert, as always¡­ Uhhnn¡­ But I am the same¡­ I became impatient when I thought our day was already ending¡­¡± Himeko embraced my head and pushed it towards her wonderful softness. I had long removed her bra and ced it somewhere around here so¡­ along with her fragrant scent, the rxing feeling of wanting to bury myself in there forever tingled across my whole body. Even without really trying to be sexy, Himeko possessed a natural sexiness that was covered up by her introversion.


    ¡°I want more, Ruki. T-this is also not enough for you, is it?¡± Himeko sexily whispered along with a soft moan when I nibbled on her erect nipple through her dress.


    I slightly dyed my answer by pulling her dress down from her shoulders. Although she tried to cover it by crossing her arms, I only gently nudged on it for her to gradually drop her arms from it, revealing her ample chest that was squishy soft when I cupped it with both of my hands.


    While staring into her eyes that were already anticipating what I would do, I began fondling them while my mouth resumed nibbling on one of her nipples.


    As soon as my mouth took a hold of her nipples, her exquisite taste was once again registered in my mind. At first, I nibbled on it gently, wetting it with my saliva, all the while using my tongue to stimte it.


    When Himeko began reacting to what I¡¯m doing, I began sucking her nipples hungrily until they turned red while glistening from how wet they became. I then did the same to her other nipples.


    At this point, Himeko was biting her finger to prevent herself from moaning out loud. It¡¯s something I taught her.


    Even though we¡¯re alone in this public bathroom, there¡¯s always the possibility that someone would enter. If they heard her moans at the doorstep, that would be bad and the risk of being caught was high.


    Although I was already lost with my desire for Himeko, I still didn¡¯t want her to be exposed to anyone else but me.


    Only after satisfyingly admiring the glistening pinkish color of both of her nipples did I respond to her previous question.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move onto the next part, shall we?¡± Amidst the erotic atmosphere around us, Himeko giggled heartily from the way I said it. She lightly pped my shoulder before engaging me in another deep and passionate kiss.


    ¡°Wait, we¡¯re going to the next part. Let me just¡­¡±


    Breaking off our kiss, it resulted in a trail of saliva running down the side of her mouth while her cute tongue was left peeking out. When I saw that, I licked that trail before giving another suck on her tongue.


    Following that, I grabbed her by her waist and asked her to stand up. When sheplied, I hurriedly undid my pants and slid it down to my legs.


    Himeko, who was watching me pull my pants down, gulped down when she saw my erect rod standing up in front of her eyes. I also noticed the erotic smile she sent upon ncing at it.


    After giving me a light smack on my lips, Himeko moved her hand to it, gripping it gently.


    ¡°Warm¡­ No¡­ This is too hot. No wonder I could feel an intense heat back then. Its warmth was toofortable when inside¡­¡±


    Aftermenting like that, Himeko took a few steps back before she gradually kneeled in front of me.


    With her face drawn towards my towering erection, Himeko lusciously whispered, ¡°I still couldn¡¯t believe this was inside me before.¡±


    Himeko pushed her face even closer and began kissing it, starting from the base, her lips traveled upwards until she reached the tip where slight precum began umting.


    Using her finger to check it, a thin strand of my precum extended from the tip of my hand to her finger. Curious, Himeko put that finger in her mouth, the way she nibbled on her finger to better feel the taste of it was too erotic that my cock twitched a few times and more precum oozed out.


    ¡°It¡¯s tasteless.¡±


    Sounding disappointed, Himeko then pushed her lips to the tip, kissing it before slowly opening her mouth to put half of the head inside her mouth. At the same time as that, I clearly felt her tongue licking the tip scooping the precum as she gradually pushed my cock deeper into her mouth.


    As the warmth spread from that part to my whole body, the pleasure of getting a blowjob from Himeko slowly umted.


    However, I didn¡¯t let her stay there for too long. We¡¯re still short on time so¡­ I also wanted to make her feel better.


    The first time was apanied by pain after all. And even if the ce was somewhat inappropriate, I want her to feel good despite theck of time.


    Pulling her up and letting her stand right on top of my erection, I fixed the skirt of her dress and crumpled it up to her navel, exposing her yellow panties that were already wet on that part.


    After sliding the cloth covering her sacred ce to the side, Himeko looked at me as if asking for the next instruction.


    ¡°Slowly sit down on it, Himeko. Here let me help.¡±


    When she lowered her body and my cock kissed her small opening, I grabbed at her waist and fumbled on my length to put the tip in.


    Following that, Himeko continued lowering her hips as my cock easily slid inside.


    At this point, Himeko was already biting onto my shoulder to prevent her moans while her arms were hugging me tightly. As soon as her buttocks settled on myp, Himeko¡¯s uncontroble moan reached my ears.


    ¡°Haahhh¡­!¡±


    However, it was also at this point that a set of footsteps could be heard entering the bathroom followed by the familiar voice of Itou, ¡°Nee-sama? Onoda?¡±

 Chapter 486: Its better this way

    <h4>Chapter 486: It''s better this way</h4>


    As soon as Himeko heard her sister¡¯s voice, she instantly had a reaction not just on her face but also down there. Her sacred ce mped tightly, squeezing me tight inside her. Even if I wanted to move, it would be harder due to how tight she became.


    It even continued pulsating as her heartbeat quickened at each step Itou took towards our current location.


    If neither of us answered her, it¡¯s a certainty that Itou would check every stall in this public bathroom to find us. And because this was a small public bathroom, there were only six stalls, three at each side.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long for her to pinpoint our location.


    And surely, upon knowing that we¡¯re together, she¡¯d be able to guess the reason why.


    At this point, Himeko widened her eyes as she was wordlessly inquiring me on what to do with this kind of situation.


    The most obvious choice was to stop what we¡¯re doing and get out of this stall to meet Itou. Even if she suspected something, she would be just too embarrassed to ask.


    However, Himeko wasn¡¯t actually standing up from me and I was gripping her buttocks tightly while subtly moving her hips for us to better feel each other.


    Amidst the nervousness of being caught, there¡¯s the excitement of doing something risky.


    And perhaps, that¡¯s what Himeko was feeling right now. Her face was too erotic to look at and naturally, I couldn¡¯t help but move to gather more sexy reactions from her.


    Even if we could only do slight movements, we¡¯re both feeling the pleasure of our connection.


    Nheless, finishing today would be impossible. The situation would just be awkward if we continued doing it while Itou was waiting just outside our bathroom stall.


    Itou being here meant the car already arrived. Probably thinking that we¡¯re taking too long of a time here, she tried checking on us.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Himeko called out my name, waiting for me to make the decision for us.


    ¡°Looks like we will not be able to finish today. Let¡¯s go before she starts opening each stall and finds us like this.¡± I answered by whispering in her ear.


    However, even if I said that, the two of us continued our subtle movements as we both tried to pleasure each other.


    ¡°But, how will you deal with this? It won¡¯t calm down easily, right?¡± Himeko pointed below her navel, naturally pertaining to my cock that¡¯s currently grinding her warm insides.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just tuck it in my pants. As much as I want to continue and finish this, we have no choice this time.¡±


    It¡¯s easy to guess that both of us didn¡¯t want this to end. After our desire for each other was ignited, we both wanted the release.


    However, with this current situation, one of us needed to step up and persuade the other to stop.


    And that¡¯s my job this time.


    Although what happened yesterday with Saki was a result of also stopping abruptly, I somehow got the rity when we¡¯re done.


    I shouldn¡¯t let myself be controlled by my libido.


    I desire the girls I am in a rtionship with. That should be the case. However, the situation ended up with Saki fueling that burning desire by actively chasing after me. And that resulted in her bing the target of it.


    That shouldn¡¯t happen again even if I epted that situation in the end.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us? We can get a room¡­¡± Himeko answered sweetly.


    True, there¡¯s still around 30 minutes of allowance for me to reach the Boxing Gym on time. But¡­ that would disrupt their n. The sisters¡¯ n to use this event to work together and get noticed by their father.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s an enticing offer but I have to decline. I want you to seed in that endeavor of changing your standing in your father¡¯s eyes. You¡¯re going to help Itou, right?


    ¡°Un¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡­ I¡¯m always cheering my Himeko on. As for our time together¡­ I¡¯ll just have to continue visiting your club, right? And when the timees, there will also be a day wherein we¡¯ll have the whole day for ourselves.¡±


    The first part could easily be aplished and thest part could be achieved through careful nning and scheduling. That would be the time when Himeko could stay outside for a whole day and I would have no prior engagement on that day.


    ¡°Un¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. I will be waiting for Monday.¡± After saying this, Himeko stood up from me as my cock slowly slid out of her.


    Both her pussy and my cock were drenched with her love juice that continued to drip down her legs. On the other hand, I could feel the cum that umted on the tip.


    Although my mind was already urging me to stand up and plug it inside her again. I resisted it and just helped her fix her dress.


    By the time Itou who¡¯s continuously calling out to us arrived in front of the bathroom stall, Himeko and I were already standing together with me at her back, my arms coiled around to her navel.


    When we opened the stall door and met face to face at the bewildered Itou, the girl almost raged at me. She already reached the conclusion of why we¡¯re inside the stall together upon seeing me tightly embracing her sister.


    ¡°Nee-sama, let¡¯s go.¡± Although she wanted toment about her hate for me or how she wanted to protect her sister from my clutches, she gulped her words down.


    She¡¯s aware that Himeko willingly let me in and whatever it was that we did inside was with her consent.


    ¡°Onoda, I really hate you.¡± Leaving that as words of farewell, Itou gently dragged Himeko with her towards the outside.


    Since we already talked about what would happen, Himeko nodded at me as she let herself be pulled by her sister.


    I waited at least 10 seconds when they disappeared from the door before I also began walking outside.


    By the time I reached it, the two sisters were now entering the backseat of their car.


    Once it closed, Himeko lowered its window as her eyes searched for me.


    I was only standing outside the public bathroom so she easily caught up. She continuously waved her hand with a beautiful yet somewhat unsatisfied smile on her lips.


    Well, I probably had the same expression.


    As for Itou, she had her arms crossed and her eyes were once again ring at me.


    I watched their car leave the neighborhood before I began moving to the bus station to wait for the next bus that would send me near the train station.


    And while I was waiting for the bus, I pulled my phone out to see Himeko¡¯s message, thanking me for today. Attached with it were two photos of both Himeko and Itou in that car they just left with.


    In the first photo, Himeko is smiling beautifully. The unsatisfied expression already disappeared from her face. In the second photo, Himeko somehow managed to capture the grumpy Itou in it.


    It looks like the distance I managed to narrow down earlier was now gone to cinders. I would be expecting Itou¡¯s res again. In any case, I still couldn¡¯t be mad at her.


    I admitted my slight interest in her before but I never truly explored it because I was focusing on Himeko and my other targets. However, spending time with Itou today even if she¡¯s always antagonizing me for her sister¡¯s attention, I managed to get a good grasp of her personality.


    Well then, it¡¯s time to go back and prepare for my first part-time job.


    Now that I think of it¡­ perhaps rejecting that suggestion of Himeko was also influenced by the fact that Yue or Asahi could possibly show up there. I was unconsciously steering clear away from her path.


    Anyway, it¡¯s better for me not to meet her deliberately. Right. It¡¯s better this way.

 Chapter 487: Milktea Shop

    <h4>Chapter 487: Milktea Shop</h4>


    Because the concert still hasn¡¯t started yet, there was no influx of passengers going home.


    Due to that, my return trip went smoothly that most of my time sitting on the train was spent chatting with Akane, Yae and the other girls who told me that they¡¯re already waiting near the Boxing Gym.


    Almost all of my girls were asking about my date with Himeko. Unbeknownst to me, Himeko would asionally send a photo in their group to show the progress of our date.


    From the park, the hot pot restaurant, the shrine, the bus andstly the theater hall.


    They were also aware of that host club guy giving me the calling card for their host club or even how Itou asked me to hold her hand.


    Perhaps the only thing that wasn¡¯t publicized in that group was our sweet time inside that public bathroom.


    I was left unsatisfied but it¡¯s not like I wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain myself like yesterday. Besides, I¡¯ve already done it three times since this morning. Twice with Akane and once with Yae.


    They¡¯re just that irresistible.


    Since I would go straight to the Boxing Gym, the train ridested for more than an hour. By the time I arrived at the station, all of them were already gathered in one particr spot. A nearby milk tea shop.


    Even from afar, the buzz that the girls created just by gathering there was enough for every passerby or every other male customer to turn their heads to them.


    With Akane and Yae at the helm, the other girls also wouldn¡¯t lose when ites to attracting attention.


    There¡¯s Elizabeth and her shenanigans. She never missed wearing that crown of hers. Perhaps if Yukari didn¡¯t remind her, she would be wearing a one-piece dress that was reminiscent of a gown today.


    Who would go to a boxing lesson in that kind of attire? Only Elizabeth.


    That was if she was allowed to do so.


    I thought these two woulde tomorrow but Elizabeth being Elizabeth, I heard from Yukari word for word what Elizabeth told her as an excuse.


    It goes by¡­ ¡®Yukari¡­ This curse my Dark Prince cast upon me is on the verge of weakening! Waiting for the morrow will only worsen this. I must¡­ I must see him once more!¡¯


    As soon as I stepped inside that milk tea shop, the first to notice me was Akane followed by Yae, Sena, Yukari, Elizabeth, Miho, Yua and Aika.


    All of them were still in their casual attires except Elizabeth who was already on her blue tracksuit. Nheless, they all carry a small cloth bag that was ced beside them containing what they would wearter.


    Eimi already told me that she wouldn¡¯t be able toe. Her parents arrived home and they¡¯re about to go out for a little outing along with that cousin of hers. Nheless, she told me that she would being tomorrow instead. At the private session that I would conduct for the other girls that weren''t here today.


    It¡¯s only a small milk tea shop, that¡¯s why they¡¯re already upying more than half of the avable seats.


    However, even if they didn¡¯t buy from them, I doubt they would be shooed away. Just looking at the long line of men buying milk tea from this shop just to have an excuse to admire them, this establishment¡¯s ie for today would probably triple that of yesterday.


    Ignoring that line of men, my feet led me to where the girls were and although I heard some of those guys trying to stop me from approaching the girls, my feet never faltered.


    As if they already talked about it, only one girl stood up from all of them, Akane.


    Since this neighborhood would also be filled with students from their school, there¡¯s no way that they wouldn¡¯t recognize these girls.


    That¡¯s why they deliberated whether they should let Akane or Sena take the role of being my girlfriend in public.


    In the end, they settled on Akane, my rtionship with Sena was only known inside that Boxing Gym after all. Besides, this ce was a distance away from it.


    Moreover, when my part-time job starts, my rtionship with them will be hidden and they will just be the same as the others who will enroll in it.


    Nheless, I doubt I will not give them any special treatment. They¡¯re my girls after all.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ Here¡¯s your bag.¡± Akane walked towards me and under the envious eyes of the men behind me, she tiptoed to kiss me in public before raising my bag which contained my clothes.


    If they¡¯re watching closely then they would also notice the envious expression of the other girls behind Akane. Those girls also wanted to run to my side and do the same thing Akane did.


    Even if that¡¯s what I also wanted to do, we had to restrict ourselves. We better go to a private ce first.


    When I joined them at their table, those guys that were still enviously looking at the girls began some kind of discussion.


    ¡°Damn it. She¡¯s already taken!¡± One guy near the back of the line eximed.


    ¡°There¡¯s still the others. Why don¡¯t we try talking to them?¡±


    And the one next to him added.


    They really think they¡¯re hotshots, huh? Too bad for them, none of these girls would give them a second look.


    ¡°Oi, you at the back of the line, if you don¡¯t want to be kicked out of the shop, keep your mouth shut. I am saving you from embarrassment, someone already tried earlier and he got shot down mercilessly.¡± Someone near the front of the line reminded him.


    Ah. Someone already tried? I looked at the girls and they¡¯re all smiling innocently as if they didn¡¯t want to admit that.


    Well, I would praise them for that but perhaps, it¡¯s also embarrassing for them.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably not good-looking enough, watch me.¡± The one who mentioned trying dered confidently before he began walking towards one of the tables where Aika, Yua and Miho were sitting.


    As soon as they noticed that, the three girls had an ugly expression as if they didn¡¯t want to deal with that.


    ¡°Sigh, another delusional guy.¡± The employee at the counter who was taking their orders shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Let him be. Who knows, he might seed.¡±


    And someone was optimistic enough for the guy who was trying.


    However, as soon as that delusional guy arrived before their table, Miho¡¯s somewhat melodic voice mercilessly shut him down.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the help desk. Move away. You¡¯re blocking the view.¡±


    From where he was standing, he was actually blocking her eyesight.


    ¡°Wait, I only want to know your name, miss.¡±


    Even though he seemed intimidated by that, he still tried to push on.


    However, Yua, who also had her view of me blocked, delivered another blow to him.


    ¡°You? You¡¯re not qualified to know it. Now move.¡±


    ¡°Manager, someone is bothering us here.¡± And Aika delivered the final blow.


    As soon as she shouted that, a man in his thirties appeared from the room behind the counter.


    Without saying anything, he moved towards their table and grabbed the guy from his cor before pulling him out of the establishment. Despite his struggle to get out of his grasp, that was proven futile.


    Following that, he went back to the girl¡¯s table and bowed slightly.


    ¡°You know I can also do that,¡± I whispered which resulted in Akane and Sena who were at my side to start giggling as if what I said was funny.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Besides, that will just invite more trouble. Let us finish this and go.¡± Akane answered before pinching my cheek.


    And upon seeing that, Sena did the same as they continued giggling. On the other hand, the other girls were still enviously looking. And those guys in line were the same.


    Surely, they¡¯re already cursing at me inside their heads.


    Ah. Yukari didn¡¯t see it because she¡¯s busy restraining Elizabeth who¡¯s trying to get out of her grasp to jump at me.

 Chapter 488: Dealing with Flies

    <h4>Chapter 488: Dealing with Flies</h4>


    With that guy bing the second example, none of the men lining up for the milk tea dared to step forward anymore.


    Even if they¡¯re envious of me for being surrounded by the girls, they couldn¡¯t express it because of that manager who could kick them out anytime.


    All they could do was admire them from where they were.


    Nheless, I was already expecting that some of them would be waitingter once we left this shop.


    Although I didn¡¯t want to show the girls a violent side of me¡­ There would always be times where it was inevitable.


    And that¡¯s actually what happened a few minutester.


    Since they already finished drinking their milk teas, we didn¡¯t stay long there and began our way to the boxing gym. The appointed time for my part-time job was fast approaching and I doubt Coach Ayu and Hisa-jii would want me to show upte during my first day.


    Like I expected, as soon as we left that shop, some of those in the line broke off and began following us.


    Among them, some straight-up tried to open a conversation with one of my girls.


    Naturally, they were those who weren¡¯t from the same high school. Seeing a group of pretty girls, they instantly thought that they would have a chance.


    Normally, that should be the case if it was just a normal group of girls. Some could score a name, a number or a date. It just so happened that these groups of girls are not normal. They all love the same guy; me.


    Since they only thought that only one of them was taken, they all tried to talk to their targets. However, all of them got the same result. Ignored or turned down.


    And before they could even be forceful, I made sure to step next to them, blocking those attempts.


    That was what¡¯s happening during the first five minutes of our walk.


    Those following us who looked like gangsters or someone who wouldn¡¯t do any good waited until we reached a street where there were almost no other passersby.


    At this point, the girls were already talking to me about what to do and some of them were kind of guilty because they¡¯re the reason why we¡¯re being pursued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I will never let anything happen to any of you.¡± I tried reassuring them but that only made them even more worried.


    They all moved closely resulting in us slowing down.


    Nheless, even if we hurried on our steps, those guys behind us already quickened their pace. Even before we reach the next turn, they would be able to catch us.


    ¡°Excuse me, girls, can you stop for us? As for the guy with you, he can scram if he wants to.¡±


    When they judged that they¡¯re already close enough, the one leading them loudly hollered that, filled with his confidence that the girls would do it and I would be running away leaving these girls.


    Although we could call for authority toe here and intervene. By the time they arrive, the events here would already be over so instead of that, I turned around to face them while I had the girls stand back,


    Counting their numbers there¡¯s at least six of them. And all of them had faces that looked like they already experienced being hospitalized thrice or more with their faces being the most banged up.


    Their faces looked sore enough that they looked like ripe tomatoes that were on the verge of bing spoiled.


    They even have thick lips, some of which had traces of stitches.


    Well, that¡¯s enough for their faces. Let¡¯s just say they all look like mobs in most films whose only role was to be beaten up by the protagonist.


    About their body size, they¡¯re fairly built and they surely could pack a punch.


    But they all screamed amateurs. They probably only fought in brawls and they¡¯re all using their not-so-good faces to intimidate someone. They would be those guys who were good at posturing but would never truly hope for a fight to break out.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? Trying to be a hero, are we?¡± That leading guy whose hair was a mix of green and blue while having a piercing on both of his eyebrows mockingly said that.


    And as if they were backup singers, the other five who could probably be mistaken as brothers because of how they all looked like near-expiring ripe tomatoesughed.


    ¡°Hero? Nah. I prefer being the viin who would kidnap the main heroine and make her fall in love with me.¡±


    ¡°Look at this guy, are you hearing this? He¡¯s hrious I tell you.¡± That eyebrow piercing guy looked at hispanions andughed out loud while pointing at me. ¡°Go rough him up, you two. And the three of you, block those girls¡¯ paths. We¡¯ll have a nice talk with them after we¡¯re done with this guy.¡±


    After saying that, the five behind him immediately moved and the other three tried to walk past me to reach the girls.


    However, before the two could reach me, I already moved to block the other three¡¯s path. Extending my foot to the side, I tripped one of them before I spun once to reach the other two as I delivered a back kick that reached their shoulders, sweeping them down.


    Naturally, I also learned to kick. And I picked those I could easily execute rather than being good to look at. It¡¯s a lot better to be swift and decisive than doing a beautiful posture and get countered effortlessly.


    With the three down in a split second. The two who tried to gang up on me looked confused and the eyebrow piercing guy angrily stomped his forward foot as he seemingly jumped from where he was to reach me.


    His arm was pulled back, ready tounch his punch.


    That could truly be a strong punch. But that¡¯s only the case if that would hit.


    As soon as I stabilized my foot, I jumped back, evading himpletely.


    At this point, those three I took down were already trying to get up.


    ¡°Ruki¡­!¡± After hearing the girls¡¯ worried shout behind me,


    Two sets of footsteps began approaching my side.


    ¡°You two. I told you to stand back.¡±


    ¡°What use of me being a boxer if I cannot use it in this kind of situation. Watch me!¡± Sena dered as she began with her footwork. However, because of the tight pants she¡¯s wearing, her footwork appeared too restricted.


    ¡°Husband, I had my fair share of this type of thug trying to approach us. Fuyu and the others are my living witnesses!¡± Akane almost shouted her words because two of those I took down earlier were already trying to grab her.


    She raised her fist and threw a feint. Thinking she was about to punch them, the two tried to grab her arm only to be met with the wind.


    As they were about to stumble down, my knee automatically ejected to one of the guys, hitting his jaw squarely. On the other hand, Akane, who wlessly dodged them, did an axe kick pushing that guy she targeted to kiss the ground.


    This time, the two fell was already down for the count.


    ¡°What the f*ck?!¡±


    And before Akane and I went back to a stance, the eyebrow piercing guy eximed filled with his confusion as one of the ripe tomatoes that got hit by Sena¡¯s one-twobination issued a loud thumping sound when he fell down on the concrete.


    Alright. Perhaps I overestimated these mobs¡¯ prowess. Or I was right at my description with them. They¡¯re all posture and no skills.

 Chapter 489: Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 489: Lesson</h4>


    When that supposed leader of theirs eximed like that, the other two who were still standing went to those knocked down by us and dragged them back.


    These six weren¡¯t the only ones who actually followed us.


    From behind them, I could see some of those who hid in a corner to watch things unfold. Perhaps their n would be to be the ¡®knight in shining armor¡¯ for the girls as soon as they were surrounded by these six.


    By doing that, they would have more manly points to the girls rather than be hated because of a forceful method.


    However, that n of theirs would remain a n. Either way, even if they decide to join up with these six. I would never let them get near my girls.


    At least the others earlier were straightforward with their intention to get to know them, unlike these people who would resort to force or any other things that would leave the girls no choice.


    It¡¯s also a good thing that I decided toe to them first. It¡¯s too dangerous if they gathered like this because of how good-looking they all are. They would always attract men¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Will you scram for us or not? Ah no. You don¡¯t have to scram. Let me use you to conduct a lesson. And girls, watch this, alright? This will be one of the things I¡¯m gonna teach you.¡±


    After saying that, I took a step forward and arrived in front of the eyebrow piercing guy.


    He was still confused as to how fast things happened. In his mind, he probably thought that we would be scared or at least, the girls would be intimidated by them and they would ask me to stop in case I get hurt.


    But seeing two women knocking those two down. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a light kick or punch. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be knocked unconscious.


    Sena was training almost everyday. Although she looked lean on the outside, her muscles were firm enough because of her continued practice in boxing, be it on her arms or her legs. As for Akane, she¡¯s always exercising with me and¡­ she was trained by her mother to deal with annoying flies like these. She already knew a lot of self-defense techniques.


    ¡°Did you gulp down your tongue? Or are you about to piss your pants?¡± I mockingly said which made the eyebrow piercing guy to gather his wits.


    However, what left his mouth was another typical reply from guys like him. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    With his drool flying out of his mouth, the guy lifted his fist to throw a punch at me. He¡¯s too agitated that he¡¯s already full of openings. Even if by chance that he¡¯s a lot better than the other five, irritating someone could open up their ws.


    Well, I didn¡¯t know if he¡¯s great or not. He¡¯s just standing since earlier after all. But with this¡­ it¡¯s too clear that¡­ he¡¯s just the same as them.


    I did a little step to the side letting him pass by me and his fist hit nothing. At this point, I began my lesson for the girls. ¡°You see this? You have to agitate them first. But naturally, you have to keep your distance. When they be agitated enough to throw a punch or anything they would bee up with, always prepare yourself to dodge to the side or backwards.¡±


    The other two who were dragging theirpanions back stopped in ce and watched, with their jaws dropped, what¡¯s happening. They were already on the verge to curse because I was using them to teach a lesson. A lesson for the women that they thought would be easy to pick up because they all looked delicate.


    With the guy¡¯s back exposed to me. I skillfully grabbed the back of his head, swept my leg on his feet to make him lose his bnce before mercilessly smashing his face down the ground.


    Following that, I stepped on his back and crouched before getting a hold of his hair to raise his head. ¡°Moreover, if you managed to knock them down like this. Don¡¯t stop immediately. Do it twice or thrice more.¡±


    Following my own words, I smashed his face on the ground again and again until he stopped twitching.


    He won¡¯t die with just that. In fact, he would be up in a few minutes. Just that, he would find his nose and forehead blown up.


    After letting go of his hair, I shifted my gaze to the other two who froze from where they were.


    I intentionally narrowed my eyes to a slit before I gradually straightened my body, acting as if I was about to use them next as my tool for another lesson.


    Before I could even make the first step towards them, the two tumbled back before hurriedly kneeling down in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t hit me!¡± The two simultaneously shouted.


    ¡°Do I look like I need your apology?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± They answered and as if they got a sh of inspiration, they turned their kneeling figures towards the direction of the girls. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for thinking of hitting on you. We¡­ have no excuse!¡±


    BANG!


    After shouting that, the two voluntarily smash their foreheads on the ground.


    With blood dripping down their foreheads, the two then shifted back to me, waiting for my judgement.


    ¡°Alright. Scram. You can try calling for more but know that¡­ the next time. I will not be merciful.¡± After saying this, I crouched down and whispered something to them. ¡°And you better hope not to run into me when I¡¯m alone. I bet you¡¯ve heard about the rumor about the Ghost.¡±


    Along with a sinister smile that I made sure to cover from my girls¡¯ eyesight, I tapped their shoulders gently.


    However, when they heard about that nickname, the two visibly shivered in fear.


    The Ghost.


    Well, it¡¯s a nickname that someone brought up before. He¡¯s a notorious fighter who was supposed to be agile and harder to catch. Most of the time, he wouldn¡¯t be hit in a fight. Moreover, no one actually knew his true identity.


    But that nickname pertained to me. I had no idea how it became that exaggerated when I only did that one time. I covered my face with a face mask and I wore a cap when I dealt with that group of delinquents in my previous school for the second time. I only chanced upon them nning something vicious along with the local gangsters or those drop-outs that were always in the arcade.


    Due to that, I ambushed them one by one, beating them up enough for them to be bedridden for days. They had no idea who did that to them so when they returned to school, they began talking about the simr incident they experienced. And that¡¯s when that nickname began spreading.


    Fortunately, they already stopped what they were nning or else I would do it again. It included Akane so¡­ I couldn¡¯t help myself when I heard her name leaving their vile mouths.


    While they were still shivering from where they were kneeling, I returned to Akane and Sena¡¯s side. Although I got the urge to grab both of them from their waists, I restricted myself to only reaching for Akane. We¡¯re still in public and we still had to keep this act.


    I knew it would be more dangerous for the girls this time since these guys would be able to recognize them. That¡¯s why I had to put more precaution in this kind of situation. And if the need arose¡­ resurrecting that rumored ¡®Ghost¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be bad.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re runningte.¡± I said as I began guiding them out of the alley.


    I already ignored those watching from afar. From what they witnessed, they had to think twice if they would still show themselves.

 Chapter 490: Arriving at the Boxing Gym

    <h4>Chapter 490: Arriving at the Boxing Gym</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Why do you have an entourage of girls behind you?¡± Coach Ayu¡¯s doubtfully asked me after I showed up at the Boxing Gym with all of the girls around me.


    Originally, we nned on letting Sena and I go first while Akane and the others had to wait near the Boxing Gym for a few minutes. They would walk in as customers who would enroll for the Training Program around the Basics of Boxing.


    However, because of that incident, I ultimately decided against letting them stay outside.


    One, those who were following us could still be around here somewhere. If by chance they saw that I wasn¡¯t with them anymore, there¡¯s a higher chance that they would once again try to approach them.


    Two, their group could attract a lot of attention to themselves in a short time. Even if those guys who followed them out from the milk tea shop failed to see them, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re thest men on Earth.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, we¡¯d just introduce them as Sena¡¯s schoolmates who became interested in learning as an excuse.


    Perhaps I was worrying too much but it¡¯s still better this way. If I am presented with a choice of conducting the Training Program or running to save them, I definitely will not hesitate toe to their rescue.


    In any case, these girls also expressed that they wanted to be near me. Even if nothing actually happened to them, they¡¯re still shaken by what happened.


    Ah no. It¡¯s not because they¡¯re scared of those thugs. But it¡¯s because they¡¯re worried about me.


    For them, even if I won one fight, they¡¯re worried that those guys woulde back and find me with more numbers wherein I would be helpless to fight back.


    I already baited those two conscious thugs with that nickname that was still sending shivers down most of the normal mobs¡¯ spines. If that¡¯s not enough for them to drop any thought of further retaliation, I could just revive the ¡®Ghost¡¯ and take them out one by one.


    Furthermore, if they did link me to that nickname and began going after me to prove themselves superior to me, I just needed to make them understand that that nickname was well-deserved.


    What I was truly worried about were the girls. If they began to stalk them and eventually approach them when I wasn¡¯t with them, I might need to revive some of the despicable methods I used before.


    ckmailing some delinquents and thugs to prevent and deal with them in my stead. I still had those materials I gathered. Like one of the senior delinquents robbing someone or other condemning evidence that would put them behind bars. While some were staged by me. Most of those were real.


    Nheless, if those weren¡¯t enough to put them behind the bars, their reputation would plummet and they would just wish to be arrested to spend a few years in it as they wait for the issue surrounding them to be forgotten.


    By ckmailing them, I would naturally fabricate some other reason why I wanted them to do that. And to make it more convincing, I would also send those other guys some messages about rumors that would end up with them getting into conflict.


    Even if that was a temporary solution¡­ I just had to improve it from that.


    In any case, that¡¯s just a possibility. As long as they learned their ce and stopped bothering me or any of the girls they saw with me, I would treat this incident as the same as the others like it.


    The situation earlier was inevitable. Should I just let them bother my girls? Over my dead body.


    Anyway, because these girls were more worried about me than their well-being, I also somehow reprimanded them. They¡¯re the ones who were the initial target of those guys. I could protect myself against any threat but most of them were vulnerable.


    Miho, Elizabeth, Yukari and Yae didn¡¯t have any experience in self-defense. Aika could run to escape. Even if she¡¯s not a sprinter, she¡¯s an obstacle racer, she could parkour and outmaneuver them if they ever tried to chase after her.


    ¡°Coach! They¡¯re my schoolmates! Why do you instantly suspect Ruki as if he¡¯s tantly cheating.¡± Sena answered Coach Ayu with her arms at her waist.


    Coach Ayu looked at her and slowly shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re na?ve Sena. Look at how close they are to your guy. Do you mean Onoda-kun is this popr? And you¡¯re not the least bit bothered that some other girls can be chummy with him?¡±


    This woman is single. Why does she have that much observational skill as if she already experienced being cheated upon? That¡¯s not true, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m confident this way!¡± Sena retorted back as she hugged my arm and pulled me with her inside. ¡°Ah, we¡¯ll be going ahead to prepare. Coach Ayu will tour all of you.¡±


    Before wepletely entered the door to the area for members, Sena twisted her body toplete the act that they¡¯re her schoolmates and not here for me.


    And likewise, I turned around to nod at the girls which they returned with their lips curved into a smile.


    And as expected, upon noticing that despite she¡¯s in the middle of exining something to them, Coach Ayu raised her eyebrows as she alternated her gaze on me and the girls before finallynding on Sena who seemed unaffected.


    Nothing happened yet and the training program hadn¡¯t started yet but Coach Ayu was already suspicious of us. And she¡¯s acting as if she¡¯s more jealous than the actual supposed girlfriend of mine. How can I dote on those girls during the training then?


    Ah. Wait¡­ My train of thought is wrong. It looked like I might be the one who would be breaking the rule we created for ourselves; acting without malicious or flirtatious intent and focusing on teaching them.


    Anyway, as soon as we entered the members¡¯ area where the boxing ring and different training equipment and zones were ced, Hisa-jii weed us. No, weed me.


    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re here Onoda-kun.¡±


    The old man was wearing summer clothes that were dotted with flowery designs as if the spring season had already ended.


    And as I expected,pared to those thugs we encountered, just standing in front of this old man was already intimidating despite his kind expression. That¡¯s the difference between a professional and a bunch of amateurs.


    ¡°Yes, Hisa-jii. I think I''m quitete from the appointed time, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The time was naturally adjusted to give a window in case any of the instructors are runningte. Just keep in mind that we¡¯re still strict on time. If you¡¯rete for more than an hour then that¡¯s something I will not tolerate.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you the ce where you will conduct your lesson. And I also have to give you a few more reminders.¡± Hisa-jii kindly said before turning to the girl who¡¯s clinging tightly to my arms. ¡°Sena, go in and change now. I¡¯ll be borrowing Onoda-kun.¡±


    And due to that. Although she¡¯s too reluctant to let go of me, she couldn¡¯t defy the old man.


    However, before Sena followed what the old man said, she grabbed my face and unhesitatingly kissed me. ¡°This is fine, right? Hisa-jii?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Youth. Go on and finish that then follow me Onoda-kun.¡±


    As if he¡¯s already tired of seeing youth being flirty towards each other, Hisa-jii waved his hand and began walking in the direction he pointed, leaving Sena and me behind.


    With the chance presented to us, even if it¡¯s just a few seconds or a minute, I returned Sena¡¯s affection. We¡¯re in an open area so¡­ it¡¯s kind of rude to show this to them.


    After being satisfied with that, Sena happily hopped towards the dressing room. Surely, she¡¯s thinking that because of this, she got the headstart among the other girls who came with us.


    That adorable girl. If someone saw her like this, they would be having trouble associating her to the fierce girl who knocked out a guy much bigger in build than her with just a one-twobination.


    Before following Hisa-jii, I watched Sena¡¯s back with a smile stered on my face.


    Well then, let¡¯s begin this part-time job. Whatever I learned from this is another building block for our future.

 Chapter 491: Sneaky Sena *

    <h4>Chapter 491: Sneaky Sena *</h4>


    ¡°This is the space of the gym allotted for the lesson that you will be conducting.¡± Hisa-jii began as soon as reached the ce where he was standing.


    It was a cleared space not far from a boxing ring that wasn¡¯t being used. The space was surrounded by pieces of training equipment, like punching bags of different types like speed bags, double end bags and heavy bags. There were also benches for lifting as well as benches for resting.


    Either way, because of those, this space feels like it was enclosed. The other members of the gym were mostly on the right side. Some were sparring against each other while some were routinely doing their training.


    The matted floor was only soft enough to prevent injury if someone fell down.


    A whiteboard was ced near the wall. It¡¯s certainly for when I need to exin something to those who will enroll in my program.


    ¡°This space can amodate at least fifty students. By the way, Onoda-kun, in case fifty students enrolled with your program, are you confident about handling it?¡± Hisa-jii turned around with inquiring eyes.


    If I was any other guy my age, they would surely be thoroughly intimidated just by standing in his presence.


    Nheless, for me who was shameless to a fault and someone who was hardly intimidated except for the truly life-threatening situation, standing in front of Hisa-jii was easily done. Besides, he¡¯s intentionally doing this perhaps to test me if I would be easily intimidated.


    He¡¯s like the kind and doting grandfather when he was in front of Sena earlier after all.


    ¡°I can handle it. I believe I can do so.¡±


    Without faltering in my voice, I answered inplete confidence.


    Fifty¡­


    In hindsight, that¡¯s arge number.


    Our ss only has thirty students and some of the teachers are already having trouble dealing with one ss. There¡¯s Eguchi-sensei and Orimura-sensei who were somehow losing their cool when it was a mix of boys and girls. That could be attributed to their backgrounds as graduates of an all-girls school or college but¡­ that¡¯s still something to note for. Handling a huge number of students and focusing on them to be able to learn something was naturally hard.


    Nheless, I was confident about it. I might be called antisocial by those who hadn¡¯t dealt with me personally like my former ssmates, but that was just me trying to bnce my time on the more important things like stealing someone than socializing with them.


    Upon hearing my answer, Hisa-jii slowly nodded. He then cupped his bearded chin as if he was contemting something. ¡°Hmm. I admire that confidence. No worries, I will let Sena help you after she¡¯s done with her own training. Besides, you¡¯re also coaching her, yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hisa-jii.¡±


    Sena was supposed to be my walking promotional ad so¡­ this was just him giving his consent to use her for my convenience.


    But with the other girls there, even if only a handful enrolls today, tomorrow would be totally different. The news about beautiful girls enrolled in this Basics of Boxing training program would spread by word of mouth.


    ¡°And I will be observing from afar. No pressure. Just do what you must. You¡¯re a great seedling. Unfortunately, you¡¯re not interested in being a professional.¡±


    After saying that, Hisa-jii bid me farewell as he went back to the counter.


    He told me to prepare for the lessons and Coach Ayu would be handling those who would enroll in the program.


    When we entered the gym earlier, there¡¯s a poster right next to the door about the program and there were also boys and girls along with their parents who were already waiting right at the reception area.


    Five minutester, after checking that everything was in ce. I brought the bag Akane and Yae gave me to the area where Sena disappeared to change.


    And as I expected, the boxer girl was waiting for me right before the door. As soon as I set a foot in, she jumped in my arms and engaged me with another passionate kiss. A continuation of what we did outside.


    She¡¯s really taking the chance when we could still be alone.


    I noticed that she had already changed into her training attire. Nheless, after peeking through the members¡¯ area and seeing that no one wasing in our direction, Sena pulled me with her while whispering that the coast was clear in the changing room she used.


    Making use of the little time we had, Sena helped me change and at the same time as that, she boldly went on the offensive.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t shy away from it after making sure that the door was locked and we¡¯re the only ones inside the room.


    As she helped me undress to change into my training attire, Sena crouched in front of me and began kissing my exposed cock.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her kisses to evolve; after kissing it with her still damp lips because of our earlier kiss, her tongue peeked out her mouth to lick it with her pretty little tongue and finally sucked it until it became covered with her saliva while standing up attentively.


    Once she got me hard, Sena stood up, turned around and used the locker to lean on while she raised her butt in front of me.


    Since I got left unsatisfied with Himeko earlier, watching the girl suck me eagerly had already ignited my desire for her.


    I pulled down her training tight shorts until below her knees along with her panties and returned the favor by eating her out until her tight little hole got wet enough for insertion.


    She was already horny ever since she whispered to me about this room being empty.


    It¡¯s been a while since we did it so¡­ as soon as we both got in the mood, I aimed my cock and went deep inside her in one thrust. The sound of our skin pping together rang out along with her restrained moan.


    While she¡¯s holding tightly on the locker, I began moving my hips and in a quickened pace right off the bat. The way her vaginal walls tightened around my cock gave us both the pleasure we were looking for from each other.


    After a while, Sena, who reached onto my arm that was grabbing her supple bottom, turned her head to me with her lips parted. Even if all that came out of her mouth were her silent moans, the expression on her face says it all.


    As I continued to pound her from behind with my cock reaching the ces that would make her shiver in pleasure, I leaned forward and took her lips.


    Halfway through it, Iid her down on the long bench in front of the lockers and continued what we¡¯re doing with me on top while her legs hugged my waist tightly to keep every thrust of my hips grinding onto her deepest and most pleasurable spot.


    In this way, the next 10 minutes before the appointed time was spent with this girl who sneakily took a chance for herself.


    By the time we returned to the member¡¯s area, Coach Ayu and the supposed enrollees for the program along with my girls were already waiting at that area allocated for it.


    Upon seeing us appearing together, not only the girls, even Coach Ayu had her eyebrows raised when they noticed Sena¡¯s flushed expression. Even if we showered for a bit to clean what was needed to be cleaned, the aftereffect of what we just did was still visible on her face.


    ¡°Great. You surely took your sweet time together, huh?¡± Coach Ayu knowingly smirked at us.

 Chapter 492: Instructor Ruki (1)

    <h4>Chapter 492: Instructor Ruki (1)</h4>


    With those words with subtle meanings, it¡¯s only natural not to answer them directly.


    Sena excused herself by moving towards her training area that was literally next to the open space where I would conduct the lesson. The girl swiftly escaped the other girls¡¯ raised eyebrows and questioning gazes, leaving me alone to be subjected to it.


    Anyway, it¡¯s fine. We found a chance for ourselves and took it. These girls would feel jealous, that¡¯s normal. And I would be appeasing whatever they were feeling right now as soon as we also got the time for ourselves.


    Either way, they already guessed what happened and they¡¯re only looking at me to confirm it.


    However, because they were introduced as Sena¡¯s schoolmates, I couldn¡¯t carelessly interact with them this time or Coach Ayu¡¯s smirk would change its meaning. She would surely think of me as someone who¡¯s cheating on Sena.


    That might jeopardize this part-time job I got for myself.


    That¡¯s why I have to reinforce the thought that I am loyal to Sena. And this is the perfect opportunity for that.


    ¡°Un. We did. It¡¯s a rare chance, coach. It¡¯s a waste not to.¡± I admitted shamelessly which made Coach Ayu¡¯s lips twitch a few times.


    Akane and the others who were slightly behind also had the same expressions. Although they were all smiling, I could now guess what they¡¯re thinking inside their heads. Especially Elizabeth who seemed as if she couldn¡¯t restrain the curse binding her anymore.


    Ah. Wait. Why am I also talking like a chuuni when ites to Elizabeth? Ugh¡­


    Anyway, those others behind them who were the enrollees for the program had mixed expressions on their faces.


    Some were smiling innocently, some were somewhat disappointed, some were confused.


    They were probably already informed that someone else would be the instructor. And upon seeing I arrived and immediately interacted with Coach Ayu, they connected the dots that I would be their instructor.


    Those disappointed probably thought that it would be Sena and it¡¯s understandable. Her fists were already covered with bandages since she would be training her punches today while I looked like a normal guy who didn¡¯t even have the air of a professional.


    Those confused probably thought that it¡¯s an adult who would instruct them like Coach Ayu.


    Either way, when I got the chance, I scanned them with my eyes and found out that although there were still parents apanying their children, most of them were youths.


    There were at least twenty of them, some of which were already wearing boxing attires; fitting shirts and shorts that were somewhat loose on the legs for boys, crop-tops and tight shorts for girls.


    Judging from their heights or the way they carried themselves like clutching tightly on their mother¡¯s hands, there were more grade schoolers among them than middle schoolers. Akane and the others were the only high schoolers.


    Well, grade school or middle school were about the right time to start picking up boxing if they wanted to settle on one sport.


    And the reason why there were no other high schoolers was that most of them already had some kind of ns for their futures so taking up a new sport was a rare urrence.


    Although I told my girls that I would teach them self-defense techniques, this was still a Basic Training Program for boxing.


    I could add it on the side but ultimately, I would be teaching them boxing. In here, at least.


    Tomorrow, when the girls gathered at my house, I would focus on teaching some easier techniques to protect themselves. It would be crowded, true. But our house isn¡¯t small anyway. And that mini gym was more than the size of this area allotted for this program.


    ¡°Your frank nature is still too baffling. Haa¡­ Anyway, are you ready?¡± Coach Ayu sighed before staring straight at me. Perhaps trying to see if I was already faltering upon being faced with these many enrollees. ¡°Alright, go on and greet them before I bring the others who haven¡¯t changed yet. I already briefed them about what kind of program they will undertake. It¡¯s now up to you to borate it to them.¡±


    After saying that, she stepped aside making way for the enrollees and parents to be directly faced in front of me.


    At this point, I was already standing in front of the whiteboard and following the lead of Akane and the other girls, they¡¯re lined up neatly.


    I needed an introduction that wouldn¡¯t sound weak. And the first thing I had to do was to impress those parents who gambled on enrolling their son or daughter here.


    Scanning my gaze at them once more, I bowed slightly to the parents and smiled at the middle school and grade school students.


    Naturally, the number of male enrollees was higher than the females. Apart from my seven girls, there were only six girls among those more than twenty youths. And they were evenly split in half; three grade-schoolers that were probably around 4th to 6th grade and three middle schoolers that were probably 1st or 2nd years.


    Like high schoolers, 3rd year middle schoolers were about to be busy raising their grades to reach the minimum of the high school they would apply to.


    Although Ria looked as if she¡¯s carefreely passing her days, it was only because she¡¯s smart enough to rank among the top five even without focusing on it. That¡¯s one of the benefits she¡¯s getting from being an observant. She¡¯s a fast learner.


    ¡°Good day to all of you. I¡¯m Onoda Ruki and I¡¯m going to be your instructor for today.¡± It¡¯s a simple introduction that Akane and the other girls were already about to burst out in giggles from the way I said it.


    It¡¯s thoroughly different from how they remembered of me after all. Most of the time, my word choice would be somewhat informal, unlike here wherein I started with a greeting and politely introduced myself.


    Following that, I turned around to write on the whiteboard behind me.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t need to write my name in there like what teachers always do, I went straight to the contents of this program.


    Starting from its name, Basics of Boxing, I then listed the exercises they will be doing for today.


    ¡°Before I let you off to change into your training attire, I implore you to read these and tell me what you think.¡± I faced them again and tapped onto the board using the marker I used.


    Among my girls, Elizabeth instantly raised her hand to ask something but considering the way she talks, I instantly skipped calling her and moved onto one of the parents at the back who was holding onto her son¡¯s arm. It would not be wrong for me to say that he¡¯s too young for this kind of sport.


    What is he? A second grader or third? Either way, even if the boy turned out to be the youngest, the sparkle in his eyes spoke of how fascinated he was for being her.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°You wrote the basics of boxing. However, I don¡¯t see any exercise there that¡¯s rted to boxing. Are you trying to fool us out of our money? The fee here is expensive enough for an entry-level training program. Can you assure all of us worried parents here that you can teach our sons and daughters the basics of this sport?¡±


    With that series of questions, most instructors who were doing this for the first time would probably be tongue-tied. But for me, my mind immediately whirled to produce answers.


    Moreover, I saw my girls whispering their encouragement to me. And Sena, who was supposed to be hitting the bags not far from us, was also looking in my direction with a raised fist while mouthing ¡®You can do it¡¯.


    With this kind of moral support, anyone would be confident, right?


    Ah no¡­ some would be too nervous because of the pressure brought by encouragement. Fortunately, I¡¯m not that kind of guy. As long as it¡¯s about my girls, it¡¯s enough to energize me.


    ¡°I understand your concern ma¡¯am. This is the first lesson. In any sport, the first thing every coach will advise the athlete is to build one¡¯s stamina. If I let all of the kids here start hitting the bags or throw a punch without the necessary stamina, they will be exhausted in no time. That¡¯s why¡­ for the lesson for today. I will be teaching them how to build their stamina fast without exerting their bodies to its limit.¡± I confidently answered the parent.


    Fortunately, the mother of that young boy epted my answer. With her lead, the other parents also nodded continuously as they began whispering with one another.


    After that, I answered more questions and that included some of my girls that were raising their hands just to y the part of a high schooler interested to learn. Through their enthusiasm, they were influencing the others with it.


    Five minutester, Coach Ayu pped her hand once and winked at me. That¡¯s actually her way of saying that she¡¯s impressed at what I did. And after that, she guided those who hadn¡¯t changed yet to the changing rooms and that included Akane, Yae, Yukari, Miho and Aika. Elizabeth was already wearing her tracksuit so she remained. And with that kind of chance, the chuunibyou yfully smiled as she acted as if she was about to stumble in my direction.


    And as soon as I saw that, intentional or not, I stretched my arm to catch her.


    Amidst the pping of the students who remained, Elizabeth kept her yful smile and whispered. ¡°Ruki-sensei, this princess is too clumsy. May you grant me your forgiveness by taking this heavenly pair of lips of mine using yours?¡±

 Chapter 493: Instructor Ruki (2)

    <h4>Chapter 493: Instructor Ruki (2)</h4>


    ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡± Although I was holding Elizabeth closely after catching her, I didn¡¯t react to her whisper and acted as if we¡¯re not that close.


    Upon hearing that, instead of being baffled, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes glowed dazzlingly and her lips arced into a mischievous grin.


    Before everyone¡¯s eyes, she innocently hooked her arm to the back of my neck while acting as if she¡¯s having trouble getting up.


    And although she¡¯s slowly moving, her act was believable enough that the parents and enrollees who were witnessing it had worry filling their faces.


    That¡¯s not the case for Sena though, she slowly shook her head while having a wry smile. She naturally saw through Elizabeth¡¯s act.


    Nheless, I still yed along with Elizabeth''s act to satisfy her.


    ¡°I knew my dark prince would not fail me.¡±


    Elizabeth had a satisfied smile on her lips as she whispered this.


    I tightened my hold on her as I acted to stabilize her feet.


    Perhaps from the spectator¡¯s eyes, I looked reliable at the moment. Through this act, Elizabeth helped boost the parents¡¯ and the enrollees¡¯ confidence that I might be a capable instructor.


    Following that, she answered my question in a voice to not let those watching get the wrong idea. ¡°Un¡­ My deepest gratitude, reliable white prince. This princess missed her step.¡±


    Although the way she talked was still that of a chuunibyou, the spectators pped their hands starting from that mother who asked me a question earlier.


    White prince, huh? Is it because I am wearing a white shirt?


    Either way, I bowed towards them and told them that I¡¯m just doing my job and it just so happened that she fell in my direction. However, they refuted it by saying that my reflex was amazingly fast. Even though Elizabeth¡¯s falling direction was towards me, there¡¯s still a bit of distance between us.


    Well, since it¡¯s all an act, I scratched my head and acted embarrassed by their praises.


    After that scene, the anticipation of the training program was heightened. The enrollees, be it boys or girls, were all excitedly shaking from where they were sitting.


    Since I would start with a lesson, I already had them sit cross-legged while we¡¯re waiting for those who were changing.


    Around 10 minutester, Coach Ayu, Akane and the others returned to their training attire.


    Among them, like Elizabeth, Aika was also wearing her tracksuit but upon reaching the area, she took the jacket off revealing a thin white tank top with her beige sports bra slightly visible. Akane, Yae, Miho, Yukari and Yua were also wearing tank tops and skin-tight pants for ease of movement.


    Just seeing them in their current outfits was enough to ignite my desire for them.


    And since most of them have long hair, they tied their hair to either a ponytail or sidetail.


    Aika, who has short hair, only used a hair clip to prevent her fringes from covering her eyes. It¡¯s a familiar sight. This was how she always was when she¡¯s training at her club or when we¡¯re running together during the mornings.


    ¡°Oh. How I missed my youthful days. I also have their figures before.¡± An enrollee¡¯s mothermented upon gazing on Akane and the others.


    Sena was one thing, they¡¯re already aware that she¡¯s a regr member here and Elizabeth was still wearing her tracksuit so¡­ upon seeing Akane¡¯s group in that attire, it probably invoked their youthful memories.


    Nheless, that mother who talked already lost her figure. Although she couldn''t be said to be fat, she already lost her curves. If there were any in the past.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We seemed to have forgotten to work out after getting married. My husband fell in love with me because of my hot figure during our youth!¡±


    And another one agreed to her. She had the same figure and her eyes were truly enviously looking at Yukari¡¯s curvaceous body and more importantly, at those ample breasts of hers. This particr mother only has a small pair after all.


    ¡°You two¡­ Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed topare yourself to these young maidens?¡± Another onemented and somehow reprimanded the two.


    However, she¡¯s not like the other two¡­ She maintained a great figure for a mother with her hips being her most noticeable part. If I could guess, she¡¯s still young. Perhaps only two or three years older than Miwa-nee or perhaps the same age as my mother.


    Well, considering my mother, Miwa-nee and even Aunt Akemi still had their figures that were further emphasized now that they¡¯re mothers, a sexy figure for middle-aged women was quitemon.


    ¡°Says someone who managed to maintain her figure. Hmph. Let us reminisce about our long-lost youth.¡± The first mother who talked crossed her arms and took her gaze away from Akane and the others.


    ¡°Mom, stop talking.¡± Her daughter embarrassingly said.


    Naturally, I acted as if I didn¡¯t hear any of that and just waited for all of the supposed enrollees to sit in front of me.


    Because my girls were taller than most here, I rearranged the sitting arrangement and ced them all at the back while the grade-schoolers were at the front.


    They didn¡¯t protest against it but they still pouted because of how I acted like I¡¯m not close to them at all.


    With these many eyes, I could only act as the impartial instructor or it would be too suspicious.


    In any case, I already nned on appeasing themter once this part-time job ended and knowing my girls, they all understood my position, it was probably just their way to get my attention.


    As I scanned my eyes on my students for today¡­ my eyes saw Coach Ayu at the right who took a seat to observe me and Hisa-jii near the doors whose eyes were intently looking in this direction.


    Sena had her set of practice to continue but she¡¯s still asionally ncing at me and every time she did, she would appear as if she was re-energized.


    Bringing back my gaze in front of me and focusing on everyone, I pped my hand once to get their attention. Following that, I lifted my head to address the mothers who apanied their children first. ¡°Alright¡­ Mothers, forgive me for saying this but¡­ In future lessons, if your child continues to take this training program, I will have to implore you to wait outside. But today, I¡¯ll let you observe it. You see. The first thing that I want to instill in their minds is that here, they have their freedom and they don¡¯t need to think of what others will say. They only need to do what they can do. I will not force them toplete a task but I will encourage them to do so. If they take this lesson seriously, they will naturally learn. But if they don¡¯t then I will at least show them how fun it will be to learn.¡±


    Although I somewhat emphasized the word ¡®fun¡¯, it will only apply to the earlier lessons when one will not be hit yet.


    ¡°Fair enough, Onoda-sensei. However, since this will be our only chance to observe, can we be strict with our observation?¡± That sexy mother from earlier responded to me with a meaningful smile. Before I knew it, she¡¯s already the representative of more than 10 mothers here.


    I was expecting someone toin about what I said but this was good as well. It¡¯s better to have a critic than ainant on how I run things.


    ¡°Definitely. Feel free to do so, Miss¡­?¡± I trailed my voice to inquire about how I should address her.

 Chapter 494: Instructor Ruki (3)

    <h4>Chapter 494: Instructor Ruki (3)</h4>


    Understanding my question, the sexy mother and the representative of all the mothers here answered. ¡°Ichihara.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ichihara-san, feel free to be strict with your observation.¡± I repeated what I said before shifting my gaze back to my ¡®students¡¯ for the day.


    However, my ears still picked up Ichihara-san and the other mother¡¯s voices when they began discussing among themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that sensei is this young and flexible.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I also prefer a young instructor than a stuck-up old man who will not bend with the way they teach.¡±


    ¡°But won¡¯t young instructors like him still be inexperienced?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason why Ichihara-san wanted to observe him strictly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then we also have to use our eyes to observe.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Although he can¡¯t be categorized as too handsome. The way he¡¯s standing confidently right there exudes a certain kind of charm. He¡¯s definitely someone popr among those of the same age.¡±


    ¡°Hey. Not that kind of observation.¡±


    ¡°What? Is it bad to admire our youths of today?¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough. Our children will be distracted if you all continue talking among yourselves.¡±


    In the end, it was Ichihara-san who stopped them with a bit of an authoritative voice that silenced them instantly.


    Although I was already interacting with her and all the other mothers earlier, it was only this time that I had the chance to observe herpletely.


    She has shoulder-length hair that wasbed to the side, a bit simr to Izumi-senpai but longer. She¡¯s wearing a moss-green one-piece belted dress and a light-yellow shawl was draped over her shoulders.


    She¡¯s on the more fashionable side even among the mothers here. Nheless, her type of fashion was somewhat on the conservative side. The makeup she applied on her face was thin and it actually tried to cover up her natural beauty.


    For a moreprehensiveparison, she has the bearing of ady boss in a magazine or clothingpany.


    Well, the other mothers were also dressed quite fashionably for this asion. Just that¡­ because Ichihara-san acted as their voice and representative, she¡¯s the one standing out.


    In any case, I have to impress all of them. That way, they¡¯ll let their children continue to take lessons from this training program.


    After silence ensued from where they were, Ichihara-san nodded at me along with a meaningful smile as if she¡¯s saying that she already dealt with the disturbance and I could now begin my lesson.


    That¡¯s considerate of her, huh?


    Nheless, I followed it and began with this training program.


    Using the whiteboard again, I began with a somewhat lengthy lesson about boxing as a sport and exercise to keep one¡¯s body fit.


    Naturally, I based it on what I read, observed and experienced.


    Hearing about thatst part, the mothers made amotion again, especially those who couldn¡¯t be called ¡®fit¡¯.


    Like earlier, before it became a disturbance, Ichihara-san stopped them.


    Truthfully, I emphasized that point to also entice them to enroll. They¡¯re the ones who have the ability to pay and be a member of the gym rather than their children.


    Although I was really here for the experience, wasting a chance to gain more clients like them was unthinkable for me. I nned to stop relying on my parents¡¯ wealth after all. So every chance of my personal ie was important.


    ¡°Now then. You¡¯re still young and I can see that you¡¯re all eager to learn. Let me demonstrate something for you.¡±


    After saying that, I moved towards a heavy bag.


    Coach Ayu, who was observing from the side, stood up and brought a pair of boxing gloves.


    After helping me wear it, I stood before the heavy bag and made a stance.


    My girls who were watching at the back and Sena all had envious expression on their faces. They probably wanted to be the one to help me wear the gloves.


    Nheless, I already talked to Coach Ayu to provide me some assistance while Sena was still doing her training. When that girl finished then she would be my assistant. And she would be the one to demonstrate instead of me.


    ¡°We¡¯re learning boxing so¡­ I know that it¡¯s only appropriate to show you what you can achieve in the future. Here, peel your eyes and watch.¡±


    After saying that and observing my students to see their reaction, I unhesitatingly aimed at the heavy bag to deliver a full-powered straight punch to it.


    THUD!


    A loud dull sound of my gloves hitting the bag rang out followed by the sound of nking chains holding it on its rack.


    ¡°This¡­ is a right straight. If you clearly observed how I punched, I used my weight to gather the strength on my fist.¡± I exined to them while the heavy bag was still slightly swaying.


    However, when I turned back to face them and see their reactions, I was met with quite an unexpected sight.


    Not only my girls, the enrollees and their mothers, even Coach Ayu who was standing slightly behind me, Hisa-jii who was observing from afar and the other members of the gym all stopped whatever they were doing to look in my direction. Or specifically, at me.


    Is it that surprising? I don¡¯t know. I only threw a right straight. Do they need to react this way?


    ¡°What the¡­ Oi, Onoda-kun. What the hell is that?¡± Coach Ayu was the first one who recovered and immediately blurted out her question.


    Following her, my students began pping and they started talking among each other. Especially those kids who also had some knowledge of boxing.


    ¡°Hey! Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too crisp! Sensei¡¯s punch is extremely strong! I think I¡¯ve only seen something like that in anime! Is that really possible?¡±


    ¡°It is now! We saw it here! Sensei isn¡¯t even that muscr, how can he¡­?¡±


    That kind of discussion began among those middle school students.


    Meanwhile, those members on the other side had their thumbs raised towards me while Hisa-jii was nodding continuously from where he was.


    Naturally, my girls all had sparkling eyes, especially Sena.


    As for the mothers, although their knowledge could be said as superficial, they were also startled at what they witnessed. Ichihara-san even had her mouth slightly opened while her eyes were focused on the heavy bag that I punched.


    ¡°What do you mean Coach? It¡¯s a right straight. Why are you all making a big deal about it?¡±


    ¡°You idiot! After this, you have to let us measure how heavy is that.¡±


    If not for us in this situation, perhaps Coach Ayu had already hit my head because of the frustration my question caused her.


    ¡°I understand. You¡¯re my boss here.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Go on. Continue your program.¡±


    She appeared as if she still had a lot to say but Coach Ayu reeled it in and annoyedly waved her hand before going back to where she was sitting earlier.


    In any case, I followed her and returned in front of them to continue. ¡°Now¡­ That¡¯s a sneak peek of what you might achieve. However, that will only be possible if you learned everything and trained your body to achieve it.¡±


    ¡°Sensei! Will you teach us how to punch?¡± One of the middle schoolers raised her hand and asked.


    ¡°Naturally. But that will be after you all built up your foundations. For now, can you all stand up?¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, all of them appeared as if their enthusiasm got boosted.


    Looking at them smiling from ear to ear and filled with enthusiasm as they stood up like I asked, I¡¯m now a little bit thankful that no annoying guys enrolled whose purpose would be to ogle at my Sena or any of my girls.

 Chapter 495: Instructor Ruki (4)

    <h4>Chapter 495: Instructor Ruki (4)</h4>


    Once I had them stand up and began with their first set of exercises, everything went smoothly.


    Although the grade-schoolers were having a hard time perfecting the exercise I told them, I also mentioned that they shouldn¡¯t force themselves to do so when they really couldn¡¯t.


    This wouldn¡¯t be the only lesson we would be having.


    As some of the sayings that followed quoted, ¡®Practice makes perfect¡¯ and ¡®Baby steps towards sess¡¯. One doesn¡¯t need to be excellent on the first try. Besides, they''re still young.


    This Training Program with me will just be one block among the others that they will umte if they truly begin their journey on Boxing or even if they decide to switch to another sport.


    I am never truly great at anything. But with repetition, I managed to achieve my goals. Like stealing someone for my desire or for a more normalparison, like how I eventually built fighting experience against those thugs or how I became this fit, if that¡¯s how they see it.


    As for the middle-schoolers, since some of them already had an experience, I only needed to guide them a bit and they began doing things on their own. All I had to do was to watch them and correct them when they¡¯re doing something wrong.


    I also told them not to push it. When they do feel the exhaustion, they should stop and rest their bodies.


    I mentioned to their mothers that I would train them without letting them go home exhausted and in pain because of too much exertion.


    As for my girls, who were all eagerly waiting for my guidance, I naturally made sure not to send a wrong impression to those watching.


    Nheless, even though Akane and Aika could do the exercise without guidance, they still acted as if they needed one just for me to be at their side.


    The ones who truly needed the assistance were Yukari, Elizabeth, Miho and Yua.


    Although they all tried to sneakily flirt with me just like what Elizabeth did before the start of the program, I saw how they¡¯re all taking the lessons seriously, bing role models for those younger than them.


    I appreciate that so¡­ I made sure to give them service that went unnoticed by the mothers who were observing and Coach Ayu who¡¯s trying to catch if these girls had something to do with me.


    She¡¯s still not convinced that they¡¯re only Sena¡¯s schoolmates.


    Well, the girls were all fairly close to me when we arrived earlier so that¡¯s normal for her to be suspicious.


    However, since I could do things covertly if I wanted to, it would be hard for her to catch us in the act. Unless we tantly show her our rtionship, Coach Ayu could only circle around her suspicion.


    After around two hours, five sets of the exercises I prepared for today werepleted.


    There were breaks and lessons in between each exercise that¡¯s why it took that long.


    Fortunately, none of my students for today gave up. In fact, a lot of them still had that sparkle in their eyes as if they¡¯re waiting for more exercise that they would be able to do even at home.


    That¡¯s the point why I was letting them give up if they find it hard to do anyway.


    Since I would only conduct the lessons on weekends, I would be relying on them to do the exercises to build up their stamina during the weekdays.


    And I made sure to let the mothers watching behind hear that.


    Ichihara-san understood my message and she ryed it to the other mothers.


    Thankfully, none of them found it excessive.


    I guess I should also be thankful that I didn¡¯t need to let them do something I prepared for those who would only enroll to ogle at Sena or any of my girls. That would be pushing these middle schoolers and grade-schoolers to their limit.


    If someone like that showed up tomorrow, I guess I would only make it harder for them.


    ¡°Here should be the best time to end our lesson for today. However, looking at all of you¡­ do you want to know a simple trick?¡± I raised my fist as a gesture that the trick I was going to tell them was rted to boxing.


    This should be the time for me to add a self-defense method that¡¯s quite close to the sport itself.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the grade schoolers and middle schoolers all shouted in chorus.


    Well, not all but that¡¯s about the majority of them and none appeared to be against it.


    As for my girls, it¡¯s already a given that they would be nodding their heads with beautiful smile on their faces.


    They¡¯re all like that throughout the program. It¡¯s like they were enjoying watching me act as ¡®Instructor Ruki¡¯. Every time I would draw near them, they would be somewhat overjoyed.


    And every time that would happen, Coach Ayu would peel her eyes to observe mepletely.


    Now I was beginning to wonder if she was here to observe the entirety of the program or prevent me from being close to Sena¡¯s ¡®schoolmates¡¯.


    ¡°Alright. Let me call a special instructor that will help me demonstrate it to you¡­ Sena, it¡¯s your turn.¡± I turned to the girl who had long finished her set of exercises and switched to spectating her boyfriend acting as a boxing instructor.


    As soon as Sena heard me, she happily hopped from where she was towards me. And without restraining herself or perhaps she was showing it off to the girls at the back, Sena hugged my arm tightly as she said ¡®hello¡¯ to my students.


    Upon witnessing that, their curiosity naturally red up as they began questioning my rtionship with her.


    I answered them truthfully and that evoked various reactions from them. Some of the boys were nodding as if they approved of us as a couple, while the others were somewhat jealous that the Onee-san they were ncing at since earlier is my girlfriend.


    They¡¯d seen using out of the area where the changing room was located earlier but it probably hadn¡¯t sunk into them that we¡¯re in a rtionship.


    As for the middle school and grade school girls, some showed understanding of the situation, some were too hyped up and a little portion of them expressed some kind of jealousy.


    Andstly, as I expected, Akane and the others were pouting once more. All of them wanted to take Sena¡¯s role, even Yukari who was somewhat self-conscious of her erotic body.


    In any case, after that smallmotion when I introduced Sena, we began about that trick I told them I would teach them.


    It¡¯s simple, really. I will be teaching them how to throw a proper jab.


    ¡°First, watch how Sena will do it. By learning this, you can use it to protect yourself. However, I will not advise you to use it to hurt or bully someone.¡± I announced as I turned my body sideways to face them.


    While I was exining the fundamentals of a jab, Sena was demonstrating how to do it.


    And naturally, I wore a boxing mitt on my hand for her to aim the jab there. There¡¯s no way I would let my face be punched for a demonstration.


    After showing it to them, I began calling them one by one to the front to copy what she did.


    There were those who got in on a first try. And there were those who couldn¡¯t deliver it properly.


    I wouldmend those who sessfully threw a jab on the mitt and offer more pointers while I would patiently correct those who failed beforemending them as well.


    As for my girls, they¡¯re all sessful at doing it and without acting impartial, Imended all of them which put a smile on their faces.


    Just like this, my first part-time job drew to an end.


    When I finished my closing remarks, Ichihara-san along with the other mothers behind pped their hands andmended me.


    Copying them, the students also did the same before bowing to me and thanking me for the lesson.


    Well, they all paid and I would be receiving my pay soon so I wasn¡¯t really expecting this kind of reaction.


    Nheless, I still took it and bowed towards them, thanking them for trusting me.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei is truly exceptional. Too bad I will not be able to observe again¡­¡± While having a somewhat defeated expression, Ichihara-san talked to me directly before going out of the gym with her grade schooler daughter.


    All of them already paid upfront so they would be leaving as soon as they left this hall.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, Ichihara-san. I will take good care of your daughter. Teach her not only how to box but also to protect herself.¡±


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s what I wanted to hear.¡± Ichihara-san smiled as she looked at her daughter who still appeared energetic despite the exercises she went through. ¡°I told you that I will be stricter with my observations. Surprisingly, you passed with flying colors. I wonder if all the instructors here are like you.¡±


    ¡°I actually have no idea. Everyone has their own style of teaching and for me¡­ it¡¯s as you observed.¡±


    Ichihara-san contemted for a while before replying. ¡°Hmm. Is that so? Sensei is one of a kind then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, huh? I¡¯d like it if sensei didn''t feel too distant when ites to me. We¡¯ll be seeing each other every weekend from now on.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ I decided to trust sensei for my daughter. She¡¯s somewhat frail and uninterested in exercising but you managed to make her interested in it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that¡¯s the case.¡±


    After a few more exchanges, Ichihara-san finally said goodbye as she guided her daughter outside the premises. Looking at her departing back¡­ it marked that I truly seeded in conducting this program.


    In any case, the evaluation still lies with Coach Ayu and Hisa-jii who I will have a meeting with soon after I finish up here.

 Chapter 496: First Pay

    <h4>Chapter 496: First Pay</h4>


    ¡°Like that one mother said, you¡¯re exceptional, Onoda-kun. The way you conducted your lessons made every kid pay attention to you. Moreover, your habit of being too considerate to them like what you always showed when you¡¯re with Sena is probably what sold you to those mothers¡­ Are you not even tired after all that?¡±


    Is it my habit to be considerate? I don¡¯t know. Perhaps?


    In any case, I just did what I thought would be better for those kids. When I asked them if they had ns to continue boxing after they finished my program that should only be around 10 sessions before I restart it from the beginning, most of their answer was that they¡¯re slightly interested in boxing but not to the extent of doing it seriously.


    Some of them actually just wanted to know how to punch and protect themselves.


    Some were forced by their mothers to take up the lesson.


    In any case, by the time the lesson ended, all of them looked satisfied. And that¡¯s more than enough for me.


    ¡°Slightly. But seeing them enjoy it despite the tiring exercises I had them do was rewarding for me.¡± I honestly answered.


    Spending time with my girls even if I was acting that I¡¯m not close to them was also a plus. They all tried to do something to get my attention or to make me flustered.


    Moreover, this also became a new experience for them.


    There¡¯s Miho, who was always in front of her piano, practicing orposing a song, finally got a brief respite. Furthermore, just the fact that I was her instructor, the girl was eagerly doing her best to keep up and impress me. Which I returned by always praising her.


    Well, I was praising almost everyone. However, in the end, the girl liked it so much that she ignored them. If not for the ce and the situation, Miho would probably just cling to me at every praise I would give her.


    There¡¯s also Yukari who was somewhat conscious of her voluptuous body. I made her enjoy every second of it by cing her where it would be hard to see her if they¡¯re not close enough. That¡¯s why, whenever I would draw near her, the girl would confidently show me the fruits of herbor. I also made sure she wouldn¡¯t push herself by copying the others who could do well.


    And that¡¯s also what happened to the others.


    Ah. There¡¯s Aika who suggested that I should run with herter. In any case, that¡¯s her way of saying that she wanted me to walk her to her home. I still knew the route to her ce and we could reach it even if we ran with this gym as the starting point.


    But with the others with us, I also had to think of the others. However, I could expect that they already had their own talk about this.


    Either way, since we¡¯re all here, I would be spending more time with them before sending them home.


    ¡°Can I curse? No. What the hell are you Onoda-kun?! Not only do you have that one hell of a punching strength but you¡¯re also this good at teaching someone! Now I don¡¯t know if I still want to convince you to be a pro or convince you to be a permanent instructor. I expect arger turnout tomorrow. Those mothers you impressed¡­ some of them have influential connections.¡± Coach Ayu almost jumped from her table as she blurted all that out.


    Perhaps if not for Hisa-jii also in this room, Coach Ayu would be holding me on my shoulder and forcefully shaking it while blurting all that out. That¡¯s how affected she became from what I showed earlier.


    However, contrary to Coach Ayu¡¯s exaggerated reaction, Hisa-jii was lukewarm. With his arms crossed and his sharp eyes staring straight at me, the old pro in boxing gave his evaluation. ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate it, Inaho. While it¡¯s true that your lesson is exceptional¡­ I don¡¯t think I approve of how you¡¯re just letting them stop easily when they feel a slight notion of exhaustion. Will they truly learn with that?¡±


    ¡°I understand your point, Hisa-jii. I won¡¯t dare im that it will be effective if I only have myself as an example. However, letting them stop is a way for them to think that they can always do the exercises. Perhaps at the moment, there¡¯s no quota or set numbers for them toplete. However, as more lessonspleted and their stamina built up, I nned on implementing that.¡±


    That¡¯s what I did¡­ I was a very busy guy back then and even until now. Will I spend my days in bed because of muscle pain from overexertion during my exercises? Although it¡¯s not the ideal practice to get the best result, it still allowed me to be like this after years of continuous practice.


    Well, the ideal way was to exercise until you¡¯re thoroughly exhausted or you finished all the set exercises for the 1st three days and rest on the fourth day then repeat the cycle while adjusting it bit by bit.


    I opted to do this for them since they¡¯re still young and none of them was reaching too high in the path of boxing.


    Still, I was ready for one or two of them to talk to me about it. And that¡¯s when I would adjust their set of exercises to give the best results in a short time.


    As for my girls¡­ they would get plenty of exercise with me. That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine to let them do the same set of exercises as those other enrollees.


    Upon hearing that, Hisa-jii¡¯s serious expression rxed as his lips curved slightly. ¡°You truly think about this. Excellent boy! No. By how mature you think, it¡¯s already degrading to call you a boy.¡± He then walked towards me and pped my back without holding back his force.


    Fortunately, I predicted what he would do so I slightly moved my back forward before his palm hit my back, significantly reducing the force.


    When he understood what I did, Hisa-jii burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m still against the point I mentioned. However, I am now curious as to how your students will turn out once they finish the ten sessions.¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t wait for me to respond to him anymore, he turned around and left the room after reminding Coach Ayu to give me my pay for today as well as discuss what to do for tomorrow.


    After a while, Coach Ayu stood up from her table with an envelope in her hand. ¡°Here. There are 31 enrollees today. The fee we asked them to pay was 3000. Not bad for your first day, huh? As per our agreement, you get half of it. Check it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Coach.¡± I received the envelope from her and pocketed it. They wouldn¡¯t cheat me of that small money so there¡¯s no reason for me to check it if it¡¯splete.


    With thirty-one students, I got 46500. However, I told my girls that I would give them back the fee they paid. Then¡­ I will be left with 25500.


    It¡¯s truly not bad for a 3-hours work. Besides, I never exerted my muscles too much. The slight exhaustion was on my mental strength. Observing them and swiftly moving to their side if something went wrong was the only tiring stuff that I did.


    Ah. I guess I could also include my parched throat. That was probably the first time that I talked in a loud voice in a longer duration ever since my desire manifested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Let us thank you. It¡¯s an initiative to bring back life to this gym since we¡¯re all old hands except for Sena and asional new members.¡± Coach Ayu shook her head. The previous thrilled expression she had earlier had already died down and she¡¯s back to her usual self. ¡°Anyway, you better prepare for tomorrow. Some of those mothers might also join your ss. Some of them already inquired about it.¡±


    Some of those mothers¡­


    When I heard her say that, the first thing that shed in my mind was Ichihara-san¡¯s sexy figure¡­ I guess it will truly be a chore tomorrow with an influx of new students. Let¡¯s just hope there will be no annoying idiots who will only disrupt my lessons.


    Either way, I was also looking forward to it. The experience I acquired today pointed to me being an excellent teacher. But will that always be the case? I don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 497: What is your relationship with them?

    <h4>Chapter 497: What is your rtionship with them?</h4>


    ¡°I understand. About the ns for tomorrow¡­ can you look at this, coach?¡±


    Contrary to what shed my mind, I didn¡¯t make a reaction to what she said. Instead, I moved onto the next part of why I was here.


    I also expected that some of those who were observing us would join the program after all. I aimed for that to happen so it¡¯s not that surprising.


    After saying that, we moved to her table where I presented the exercises that the enrollees would do tomorrow. It¡¯s just a revision of what she sent to mest week.


    That¡¯s why letting her agree to it after exining the purpose of those I modified, we¡¯re done with our little meeting.


    When ites to anything rted to boxing, Coach Ayu was actually simr to Ishida-senpai. Her focus would be on it and not anywhere else.


    However, I was different. My mind often wandered to other things. And being in this close proximity with her, I began noticing the slight changes in her person.


    Last week, I teased her about my wish for her to get a man for herself before I leave this room and it resulted in her raging from behind me.


    Today, her concern over Sena was somewhat over the top. Or not over Sena. But about my rtionship with her. The way she¡¯s keeping an eye out for her was quite different than before.


    Well, I could attribute it to how she saw Akane and the other girls too close to me when we arrived. It¡¯s probably just her looking out for her prot¨¦g¨¦.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s great. With the style of teaching you showed today, it will definitely go well.¡±


    With her approval, the lesson for tomorrow was already set in stone.


    Afterward, I spent a few more minutes just talking to Coach Ayu. With the two of us alone in this room, Coach Ayu actually brought up what I didst time. But to her annoyance, I acted forgetfully and yed innocent as if I didn¡¯t say those words at all.


    In the end, the former Olympic-level boxer could only give up on taking revenge from my snide remark back then. She would just annoy herself if she continued.


    ¡°Well then, Coach. I will be going.¡±


    And around five minutester, our talk ended and I prepared to go out.


    However, her voice stopped me again with a question. ¡°Wait, Onoda-kun. What is your rtionship with those girls?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t they already answer it?¡± I answered without actually answering her question. Earlier Sena was the one who answered who they were and I didn¡¯t say anything.


    When Sena and I went ahead, she probably also asked them about it to confirm.


    However, just looking at her eyes and the seriousness in her voice, she¡¯s not convinced with only hearing their answers that denied any involvement with me.


    ¡°They did. But I want to hear your own answer.¡±


    As expected¡­


    This woman... If this continues, I will be checkmated.


    Like I always do, I will never deny my rtionship with my girls. I can downy it by not answering directly but with this situation, will this woman even ept it?


    She¡¯s someone who already deduced part of my personality. She¡¯s aware that I¡¯m usually frank and honest.


    So with me trying to dodge her question, it will just raise her suspicion.


    If that¡¯s the case, then I have no choice, right?


    Turning my body to face her once more, I delivered my answer. ¡°If I tell you that they¡¯re all my girlfriends, will Coach Ayu believe me?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s impossible. Even for you.¡±


    ¡°Un. If that¡¯s how the coach sees it then¡­¡± I trailed my voice and shrugged.


    As expected, answering with the truth and asking if they would believe it, most of those on the normal side of society would instantly deny it. Saving me the trouble of trying to skirt away from suspicion.


    ¡°Coach Ayu should really get herself a man. Those guys are wasting their chance to have a pretty girlfriend like you.¡±


    It¡¯s truly a waste of opportunity for them. But I guess the reason why she cannot find a man is also because of herself. She¡¯s not actually looking for one. Or she¡¯s not going out enough to look for one. She¡¯s probably the type who will just wait for the right man to arrive in her life.


    ¡°There you go again! I¡¯m not looking for one anymore!¡±


    See that? Either way, I see her as an older sister just like how Sena treats her. A teasable older sister.


    ¡°Is that so? Then why is Coach Ayu too interested in my rtionship?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you, idiot. It¡¯s about Sena.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about her then Coach Ayu can rest assured that I¡¯m taking care of her. You noticed it earlier. How close we were.¡±


    Upon mentioning that, Coach Ayu instantly reddened, perhaps remembering our state when we reappeared from the changing room earlier.


    ¡°¡­ You. Alright. Go now or I will not be able to restrict myself from punching you.¡± She went silent for more than a minute before managing to utter a response.


    And without answering her back, I only smiled yfully as I excused myself out of the room.


    -


    -


    When I returned to the changing room where Sena and the other girls were waiting, they¡¯re all curious about the evaluation Hisa-jii and Coach Ayu gave me.


    And upon hearing that they both praised me, all of them showed joyful expressions for me. They¡¯re more ted than the actual person who got praised.


    Naturally, I also told them how Coach Ayu asked me about my rtionship with them and how I answered that.


    Even if they didn¡¯t tell me, I could easily guess that they didn¡¯t like the fact that they could deny their involvement with me anytime. However, they also understood the reason why they had to do it. The most important thing, for now, was that, no matter how the others would see it, they¡¯re all my girlfriends.


    To not be found out by Coach Ayu, as soon as we finished changing back to our clothes before the training program started, we all left the gym.


    Naturally, Sena and I openly showed our rtionship while Akane and the other girls followed us.


    Tomorrow, they woulde again for another lesson and following that, they would alsoe with us to our house.


    Although all of them were now active in that chat group, it would be the first time that my girls from both schools would meet in person. Hopefully, everything goes well.


    ¡°Sena, it¡¯s our turn now. You already had your time.¡±


    As soon as we left the vicinity of the Boxing Gym, Elizabeth and Miho each took a side and hugged my arms, taking Sena¡¯s ce who was already extremely satisfied.


    For our next n for today, it should be going home but because of what happened earlier wherein we were followed by those mobs, I opted to walk them home one by one, starting with Sena since her house was the nearest to the Boxing Gym and it¡¯s only a walking distance.


    However, we separated with Akane and Yae at the train station.


    The two girls opted to wait for me at home to give the chance for Miho and the others.


    Naturally, I made sure that everything¡¯s in order before I send them off to the train that¡¯s going in the direction of our house.


    Following that, Miho, Elizabeth, Yukari, Yua and Aika rode the train that¡¯s going in the opposite direction with me.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t get over the concert! You too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Asahi¡¯s voice is truly heavenly.¡±


    Unfortunately, we ended up getting caught up with the wave of concert-goers going home after it. That kind of conversation instantly filled our ears. Almost everyone was talking about Asahi¡¯s concert.

 Chapter 498: Personally sending them home

    <h4>Chapter 498: Personally sending them home</h4>


    Instead of being troubled with the crowded train, the girls with me actually liked it better.


    Although we found seats near the corner of the train car, the girls opted to just have us all stand near the connecting door.


    For their reason, they just told me that this was a lot better since they could be as close to me as possible rather than only two could sit by my side if we took those seats.


    And because it was totally crowded, they didn¡¯t need to justify being close to me.


    Due to that, all of them got their turns to squeeze into my embrace. Starting from Elizabeth who also asked for a kiss which she failed to get earlier, the others also did the same.


    Whenever one of them would get their turn, the other girls would block the other passengers¡¯ view. This way, we all ended up getting quality time between us until we reached the station we would get off at.


    ¡°Now that I think of it. Miho, I never got the chance to go to your house before.¡±


    As we began walking the streets towards the direction of her house, I suddenly remembered that.


    I was aware of where she was practicing her piano and that¡¯s where we always met when I wanted to see her but not her house.


    It wasn¡¯t necessary to know before so I guess I never thought about finding out about it.


    Even though all of them talked about how I was too considerate of them, they wrote off the times when I was being an insensitive bastard to them.


    Really. There were always two sides to the same coin. And these girls, they discarded the other side and just focused on the brighter side.


    And perhaps, for those who left or never stayed, it¡¯s the other way around¡­


    ¡°Because you never asked to go there before¡­ It¡¯s near that ce where I am practicing my piano skills. Let¡¯s go.¡± Miho answered while slightly pouting.


    No. She¡¯s pouting ever since we walked Sena to her house. This was probably the reason for that.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I never did. Well then, it¡¯s a chance to know it today. This way, I can now make a surprise visit to you.¡± I slipped my hand to her side and pulled her closer to me.


    Although she appeared to resist it at first, Miho gradually let go and let her body be embraced by me. And in return, she did the same while twisting her body slightly towards me.


    The sun had long set and we were now walking under the starless night due to how cloudy it was these days.


    There were pedestrians walking along the side of the roads but fortunately, no one was bothering us or questioning us. That¡¯s the norm anyway. People here often meddle with each other, unless it was those guys who wanted to score with the girls with me or those with a high moral who would preach about public disy of affection.


    Obviously, it was only rare for those who would see us think that I was dating all of them. It¡¯s not the norm after all.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that? You also have to do that for us, Ruki.¡± Yuained upon hearing what I said.


    ¡°My Dark Prince, you need not arrive unannounced to our humble abode of a castle. For it is always open for you.¡± Elizabeth, on the other hand, expressed that I didn¡¯t need to surprise her for she was always waiting for me toe. And perhaps, whether her parents were there or not.


    I could definitely guess that if I did arrive there and meet her parents, Elizabeth was already prepared to introduce me as her boyfriend.


    As for Yukari and Aika, even though they¡¯re only smiling at the side, they¡¯re on the same page as Yua.


    ¡°That¡¯s a given. I wanted to surprise all of you one day, even you, my princess.¡± After saying that, I also reached for Elizabeth and pulled her closer. Due to that, the girl melted in my arms as she began reciting a 100-word chant that she invented to clear her mind.


    Following this, we resumed our walk until we reached Miho¡¯s house.


    When we reached her street, the other four stayed behind on a waiting shed. It¡¯s like they already talked about it among themselves. Giving the opportunity for each of them to have me walk them to their gates or in front of their house alone.


    That way, we could have a few minutes to be alone and perhaps, for us to say goodnight and goodbye properly.


    Although we were all together ever since I arrived at that Milktea Shop, there¡¯s really no chance for us to exchange affection with each other.


    This time, at least, I could do that for them.


    ¡°Will it be your turn this Monday?¡± I asked Miho when we reached their gate.


    The Nishioka Family¡¯s lot was at least double that of our house. I had long guessed that her family was on the wealthier side given that she was being sent to Piano Workshops to better her craft. Moreover, Miho always appeared elegantly despite not trying at all.


    Nheless, her family was still nowhere close to that of Himeko, Mizuki, Rae or Otoha.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call it turn¡­ It¡¯s my time to be with you. Meet me at the old music room¡­ I¡¯ll send you the directions this Monday.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my Miho¡¯s time. Will I be able to hear you y again?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ That¡¯s whye early.¡± Miho nodded and cheerfully smiled.


    I promised to listen to it. The song she wrote when I left her and the song she wrote for me¡­


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I already nned to be early since there¡¯s also that thing with Ishida-senpai.


    After talking with her for a few minutes more, I pulled her close to me and kissed her. It¡¯s time for her to go inside so we had to make some kind of memory before we separated.


    She talked about inviting me inside but given that there were others still waiting for me, Miho dropped the idea and just bid me take care.


    When I returned to the four girls, the next destination was already set.


    Truthfully, we already passed Aika¡¯s house long before but because of what we talked about earlier, instead of running from the gym to her house, it would be after we sent thest of the other three home.


    The order would be Yukari, Yua andstly, Elizabeth.


    To extend the time wherein they would be with me, they opted not to take the train again and just walk towards their house.


    It¡¯s also what I nned but being the worrywart that I am, I asked them if their legs could do it. They all finished the set of exercises from that training program, if they pushed themselves, they would truly feel the pain in their muscles.


    However, if I was stubborn, more so these girls of mine. Due to that, I settled on having us stop once in a while to let them rest.


    In this way, we took at least two hours before we reached Elizabeth¡¯s house and our group went down to three.


    ¡°Must you leave me here, my Dark Prince?¡±


    At the moment, Elizabeth was clinging tightly to me while we¡¯re standing in front of their house. If her parents would look through their windows, they would surely witness how their chuunibyou daughter wastched onto the guy they drove off back then.


    ¡°This is your house¡­ Moreover, we¡¯ll still see each other tomorrow, my clingy princess.¡± I pinched her cheeks before dropping my lips on hers.


    Although that question she uttered appeared as if she didn¡¯t want to let go, I could already read the subtle meanings of her rather cryptic way of talking. The girl just wanted me to pamper her before I leave.


    That¡¯s why I decided not to hold back and give her what I wanted.


    Under the faint illumination of the streetlight not far from where we were standing, Elizabeth and I exchanged our affection for each other.


    Soon after that, Elizabeth happily walked inside their house while touching her lips that were still red from the intense kiss we shared.


    I watched the chuunibyou girl reach their doorstep before I began walking back to where I left Aika.


    Even when I was still a few feet of distance away from where she was standing, Aika appeared as if she couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore.


    Before I knew it, she was already sprinting as if she was in a race and jumped as if she was avoiding an obstacle andnding straight in my arms.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I caught you, Ruki.¡± Aika cutely murmured as she began rubbing her cheeks on my chest like a cat.

 Chapter 499: Running with Aika

    <h4>Chapter 499: Running with Aika</h4>


    ¡°Can we¡­ Can we stay like this for a while?¡±


    While still giggling and rubbing her face on my chest, Aika silently asked.


    We¡¯re at the darker part of the street wherein there was no street light to illuminate. It would take somebody to draw nearer for him or her to actually see that there were two people in this part of the street, entangled with each other.


    Although Aika has supple thighs that are almost on par with Satsuki, her body build actually leans on the skinnier side. She¡¯s actually even lighter than Elizabeth.


    Except for Ria or Aya, she¡¯s probably the lightest among all my girls. And that¡¯s the reason why I could hold onto her like this without getting my arms tired.


    This ce was kind of a rich neighborhood, much like our neighborhood so there¡¯s little to no pedestrians walking at this time of the night. Cars asionally passed by though. However, even if they saw us, most of them wouldn¡¯t mind other people¡¯s business.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to. However, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re in an inappropriate ce?¡±


    Thest time I held her this close was that time when we reconnected again and that was only a few minutes.


    Only at this time would we get the chance to prolong it.


    Even if they didn¡¯t say it, Akane and Yae were already expecting that I mighte home a littleter than what would happen if I only walked them all to their house.


    There¡¯s no school tomorrow so we would have the night for ourselves and for sure, that was what the two were aiming at.


    Honestly, the two whispered before we separated at the train station to ¡®take my time¡¯. I thought of reprimanding the two but the train was already about to leave earlier so there was no chance to do that.


    Either way, even if they didn¡¯t say it. Given my own nature, I would naturally not make this moment for us to just pass.


    ¡°Inappropriate, huh? I¡¯m only hugging you this time. We already did it outside before, remember? You pulled me with you right after my practice.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s true. But this and that are different from each other¡­


    ¡°That was¡­ because of a special circumstance. That guy, your ex, was waiting for you in front of your club. I couldn¡¯t let you meet him or you might be swayed again given that he¡¯s more diligent and talented than me. Moreover, he also had a goal in life unlike me who¡¯s only driven by my desi--¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, I found my mouth covered by Aika¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Stop! There you go with self-deprecating yourself. When will you change this part of you? You¡¯re always ¡®It¡¯s not because of me¡¯, ¡®I¡¯m actually inferior¡¯ or ¡®There¡¯s no way I can be better¡¯.


    Am I always doing that? Perhaps. But I was just stating facts whenever I did that. Right?


    ¡°I will ept it if someone else says they¡¯re not talented, not you. Did you think I didn¡¯t see you when you had baseball as your PE? You never got a strikeout! It¡¯s all ¡®hit¡¯ and you even hit home run twice! Only at the beginning did you get a flyball! The pitcher of the opposing team was a starter of our middle school¡¯s baseball team!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fluke. That wasn¡¯t a serious match. Moreover, his fielders were all beginners who could rack up errors. They could even drop a flyball.¡± I pulled her hand down to reply.


    Even that was remembered by her, huh? If they put me in the mound back then, she would surely notice that I wasn¡¯t all that great. I was only hitting pitches that were close to the middle and aiming to the spot where the fielder was aplete newbie who couldn¡¯t even throw properly back to the closest base to him.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ This guy¡­ You¡¯re making me angry.¡±


    Perhaps feeling aggrieved that I wouldn¡¯t yield to her, Aika began hitting my chest before going back to snuggling to it.


    While appeasing the annoyed Aika, I began looking for a ce where we could sit and talk or somewhere no one would be able to disturb us before we ran back to her house.


    When she felt that I began walking, Aika kept her hold on me and was like a child to her parents.


    However, when we passed by a guy who had his jaw dropped upon seeing us, Aika blushed profusely as she began hastily covering her face because of embarrassment. Due to that, she voluntarily got off me and stuck closely instead with her face hidden behind my shoulder.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me there¡¯s someone ahead.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought you¡¯re fine with it. Given that you¡¯re the one who jumped in my arms.¡± I shrugged and that resulted in my arm being pinched by her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I hate you, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°I thought you love me.¡±


    ¡°I do¡­ I love you as you but I hate you this time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s confusing. I better just remove that hate, right?¡±


    ¡°If you win against me... That will be erased!¡± With a coy smile as she tiptoed and nted her lips on mine, Aika then released my arm as she, without warning, started sprinting away from me.


    With her giggles being carried by the wind, I watched as the athletic girl instantly gained a gap of 50 meters between us.


    She¡¯s cheated¡­ but that¡¯s fine. I already expected that.


    Furthermore, this was just like those old times wherein we deepen our bond by running together or racing against each other.


    That¡¯s why¡­ to satisfy the girl, I didn¡¯t think twice to chase after her a few secondster.


    ¡°Catch me, Ruki! I will love you more if you do!¡±


    With those words of hers carried by the wind as she continued running without looking back, I steadily shortened the gap between us.


    She¡¯s not a sprinter but an obstacle racer. Because of that, even though her form was stable, when it came to t ground without any obstacle in sight, her speed gradually stabilized to lower than my maximum speed.


    Nheless, since we¡¯re traversing a path that was most likely her new route when she entered high schoolst year, Aika was already familiar with every turn or uphill and downhill paths.


    And because of that, she maintained her lead until we reached the path closer to our previous middle school. The ce we often traversed together.


    At that point, I began closing the gap until I reached the point that we¡¯re now running side by side.


    ¡°Hi, miss. Are you in a hurry?¡± I jokingly asked in between my steps which the girl immediately reacted to.


    ¡°I hate you, idiot. Let me win!¡±


    Although she shouted all of that in one breath, that made her slow down on her steps, resulting in me gaining the lead.


    Looking at her face, she¡¯s already sweating but still, she¡¯s nowhere near running out of stamina.


    Because the street where we began our race was immensely farther than our previous route that was starting a park near the school to her house, I had long begun sweating and was closer to running out of breath than Aika.


    Moreover, the lesson also burned some of my stamina so¡­ if this keeps up, I would probably lose.


    ¡°You said you will love me more if I win. I can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±


    Well, I didn¡¯t really care about the win but seeing her being flustered wouldn¡¯t grow old with me.


    Upon hearing that, the girl¡¯s fighting spirit actually stepped up a notch, bypassing me.


    However, when we¡¯re about to reach their neighborhood. Aika came to a halt and stood in my path.


    As soon as I saw that, I slowed down my pace.


    With her arms open wide, the girl with her lips curved into a wide grin enclosed me in her arms as soon as I reached her position.


    Fortunately, I reacted immediately or else, we would both roll on the ground.


    While we were both catching our breath, Aika stared into my eyes and dered, ¡°I win, Ruki. I finally evened out our score.¡±


    ¡°So this is actually about that, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hehe... I can¡¯t forget that you¡¯re ahead of me with our scores before I graduated¡­ Anyway, I love this, Ruki. Being able to run with you once more.¡±


    Despite that ¡®hehe¡¯, Aika actually had a sad look on her face with tears gathering in her eyes. She¡¯s remembering it again. The time when I cut her off.

 Chapter 500: Past Reality

    <h4>Chapter 500: Past Reality</h4>


    After stopping at that particr crossroad, I moved us to the nearby park where I alwayse to see her; a different park than the one where we start our race near our middle school.


    It was the park where I would always go to chance upon her when I was still trying to steal her. The one near her house.


    Well, we couldn¡¯t just stay in the middle of the road, huffing and puffing for breath. Moreover, it was also for us to talk properly.


    Once I send her back to her house, it would mean that our time for tonight would be over.


    At the moment, we¡¯re sitting on the bench where I always sat when I was waiting for her to show up. With her head leaning onto my shoulder, we¡¯re reminiscing about our past.


    And it¡¯s about our past seen through her perspective that was quite colorful than what I could remember.


    Despite my im to not be any better than her ex, Aika found it different. Perhaps it was because of how I dedicated my time for her wherein that guy couldn¡¯t do the same because of baseball.


    However, when I asked her to borate, she simply told me that it wasn¡¯t about me being with her during the times that she neededpanionship. It¡¯s about how I never gave up on her.


    ording to her, that guy never truly heard her woes. They might have been in a rtionship but every time she was with him, their topic would always start with him and his Baseball. And whenever her turn woulde up to bring up what happened or the happenings on her side, the guy would have the attitude of ¡®in one ear and out the other¡¯ before offering lip service without doing anything else to ease what she¡¯s feeling whenever she felt troubled.


    They did have romanticpatibility, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be in a rtionship with him but Aika found herself longing for more that he couldn¡¯t give.


    And that¡¯s when I showed up in front of her.


    Back then, I acted as if I was only here at this park purely for jogging and exercising my body. We would often make eye contact because she could always see me sitting on this bench we were sitting at right now.


    I never initiated a conversation with her and just did my own routine. I also restricted myself to look at her at that time to not be mistaken for being a stalker.


    I was like a regr guy anyone could see in a park.


    That¡¯s how patient I was back then. I changed my morning routine for her. But for the first week or two, I never interacted with her.


    However, as days passed, we got acquainted with each other¡¯s eyes and we started greeting each other good morning.


    Once that happened, I began the next step of ¡®unintentionally running into her at school. At first, we both acted surprised and went on our way without greeting each other but the next morning, we began talking about that encounter.


    And from there, it just became a downward or perhaps upward spiral in her eyes until I sessfully stole her from that guy.


    ¡°I really love being this close to you. I really love it when you¡¯re listening to my rants and not saying anything to stop me. And I really love it whenever you¡¯re holding me like this while carefully helping me sort my mind.¡±


    With the sad expression on her face reced by this longing one wherein she kept on bringing about our past, I held her as closely as possible.


    Well, not that close as earlier but if someone saw us here, we would automatically be recognized as a couple.


    ¡°You know, I am afraid to ask you, girls, directly about what happened to you when I cut you off. I am afraid to hear about it because I will once again hate myself for doing that. Even if I attributed it to my desire, it¡¯s still me who did all of that to you.¡±


    And the thing I was most afraid of is that none of them would me me for it. They would ept it as if it¡¯s a normal thing for me.


    Perhaps this was also the reason why I chose to take them all back rather than put closure to our rtionship.


    Although my greed was arger part of it, I also wanted to do the right thing for them.


    I would never recognize what I did before as taking care of them no matter how colorful it became in their eyes. Because in my eyes, I was only doing all of that for my desire, not for them.


    This time, I will be loving them dearly and it will never be about satisfying my twisted desire anymore. This is my genuine feelings for them.


    It¡¯s will be seen as sick, stupid, unloyal, or anything negative in the other people¡¯s eyes but that¡¯s just how it is¡­ as long as they allowed me to do it¡­ I will.


    ¡°What happened to me when you cut me off? Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s see. I spent my first year in high school and before I reconnected with you, always dreaming of the day you will show up here again, every morning.¡± Aika lifted her tear-stained face and smiled beautifully. ¡°Just seeing you at this bench, waiting for me to greet you is probably enough to ease my longing for you¡­ However, now that you¡¯ve taken me in again, that will not be enough anymore.¡±


    She then raised her body to nt a kiss on my lips to which I responded passionately.


    While she dreamt of that every day, I was surely busy stealing someone else at that time. That¡¯s how cruel the reality of my past was with them.


    Without meeting them again, I doubt I would remember our past or that I once spent my time by their side.


    ¡°I do mind that you have other girls, all of us do. We all have the same desire to be your only one. But that¡¯s something impossible. Even Akane cannot get it, what more us who were only subjects for your desire? That¡¯s the reason why we settled in this¡­ somewhat messy but fulfilling rtionship with you. Now it¡¯s your turn to take care of us as you promised.¡±


    After our lips separated, Aika began caressing my face gently as if it¡¯s the most precious thing for her.


    ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I yfully smiled which resulted in my cheek being pinched by her. ¡°Idiot. Don¡¯t joke at this moment.¡±


    And after a fewughs, I held her hand tightly and said in a somewhat serious tone. ¡°Aika, do you want to meet my parents? They will being home next week and I want to introduce you to them.¡±


    ¡°Only me?¡±


    Aika¡¯s eyes glimmered brightly from what I said. However, I shattered that instantly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no. All of you.¡± I shook my head and answered.


    My parents already knew about my desire and the change that happened to me. That¡¯s why before meeting their parents, it¡¯s probably better to let them meet mine.


    Well, they would probably leave again after staying at the house for a few days or perhaps they wouldn¡¯t really stay so that would be the only chance.


    ¡°Won¡¯t that be¡­ chaotic?¡±


    ¡°I guess it will be. I will be bringing you all one by one or by group. Of course, I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I want to! I want to meet them and have their blessings to bring you home with me!¡± Aika stood up enthusiastically and did a pose that she always did whenever she was about to run in an official race.


    ¡°Alright. I will contact you when but for now¡­ Let¡¯s savor this time we have left¡­¡± Iughingly pulled her back down and this time I put her on myp.


    ¡°I love you, Aika,¡± I whispered as I covered her lips with mine.


    Although she appeared to want to respond to it, she had no chance to do so when I deepened our kiss and held her close.


    This time, if someone saw us here, they wouldn¡¯t just think that we¡¯re a couple. They would think that we¡¯re a perverted couple who would be doing it in the park.


    In any case, since I got my first paycheck, I better make it a bit special for her and not do it in this brightly lit park.


    A few minutester, we entered a famous establishment for couples, a love hotel.

 Chapter 501: Rest

    <h4>Chapter 501: Rest</h4>


    Not wasting any time as soon as we entered the hotel room, I brought us inside the shower room instead of the bed.


    We ran nonstop before resting in that park. Our sweaty clothes had almost dried up already. To prevent any of us two from getting sick because of it, we opted to take a shower first.


    However, even when we were still undressing, my restraint already failed me as I couldn¡¯t hold myself back from enclosing Aika inside my embrace as soon as I saw her magnificent figure.


    And when she noticed how my cock was about to stand up just from doing that, Aika yfully smiled as she turned around to face me. ¡°Ruki, this naughty guy couldn¡¯t wait, huh? It certainly missed me.¡±


    While maintaining that smile, Aika¡¯s amber eyes stared straight into my eyes while one of her hands went to grab my rod.


    As if responding to her words, my cock twitched once which made the girl tighten her grip on it.


    Although there were some calluses due to how she would always use her hands to not stumble whenever she made an error in her practice, it still had that same softness I remembered from her.


    Feeling the warmth of her hand gripping tightly on it, it¡¯s enough for it to be fully erect.


    ¡°You know how it always reacts to you, especially when we¡¯re naked like this.¡±


    Even though I answered as if I wasn¡¯t affected by the light stroking she started doing, my cock couldn¡¯t lie.


    ¡°I remembered, you¡¯re also hard earlier. I wasn¡¯t naked that time.¡± Aika mischievously grinned as she slipped her hand to the back of my neck before pulling my head down to reach my lips.


    With her tongue instantly filling my mouth, we exchanged another passionate kiss as we slowly moved inside the bathroom that wasplete with a shower and a bathtub that wasrge enough for two people.


    Before we knew it, we¡¯re already below the shower. I reached for its knob and turned it on, drenching the two of us under it.


    Following that, I returned the favor by bringing my hand to her dripping sacred ce.


    To save time, we began pleasuring each other while washing off the sweat that stuck in our bodies. Furthermore, our lips that seemingly wouldn¡¯t separate continued sucking onto each other.


    When we both reached the end of our patience, Aika and I did it right there and then.


    I lifted one of her legs to give way for my cock. While holding onto my shoulders, Aika watched as I entered her once more after more than a year.


    Amidst Aika¡¯s moans that slowly filled the bathroom, the sloppy wet sounds being produced by our intercourse could also be heard. It was slow at first but as her voice grew wilder so did the speed of my hips thrusting my cock deep inside her.


    -


    -


    Spending only two hours from the allotted time for the ¡®Rest¡¯ option that I picked, Aika and I left the establishment with our bond deeper than before. Or in other words, our ¡®reconnection¡¯ that was interrupted because of the limited time we had before was sessfully fulfilled tonight.


    Because Aika was too lovely. we didn¡¯t stop with only that one round wherein we continued from the shower until we¡¯re inside the tub. Following that, we continued for another round on the bed.


    All in all, each round¡¯s durationsted at least 30 minutes.


    Well, along with our longing for each other, there¡¯s also the built-up desire that began ever since she jumped towards me after I sent Elizabeth home.


    Like always, I focused solely on Aika, not only to satisfy her but also to feed the fires of my affection to her. I couldn¡¯t spend that much time with her but like with the other girls, there¡¯s no way for me to deny what I¡¯m feeling for her. I truly love Aika.


    Even though I already did it with three different girls or almost four if I included Himeko, it felt like I got recharged after seeing Aika¡¯s stimting figure beneath her clothes. That¡¯s why I failed to restrain myself back there.


    Since we needed a change of clothes, I bought shirts from the love hotel itself.


    Right. That love hotel was selling articles of clothing, or even underwear if one needed a recement. They¡¯re the cheap ones that could be seen in convenience stores.


    In any case, they¡¯re bing more like a convenience store to provide¡­ you know, convenience for their customers.


    Aika had the track pants that she used during the training with her small bag so we only needed to change our top.


    Once we left that establishment, even though we both satisfied ourselves inside it, Aika continued sticking close to me as we resumed walking to her house.


    A few minutester, we reached the front of her house.


    Aika was already about to enter through their gate when her little brother that was still in grade school opened the window from his room that was directly facing their front.


    As soon as he saw us, her brother grinned mischievously as we both saw him rushing out of his room.


    A few secondster, Aika and I heard his voice, shouting loudly from inside their house, telling their parents that his Onee-chan brought a boy home.


    Due to that, Aika hurriedly kissed me goodbye before rushing inside their house to stop her little brother from shouting.


    Aika also prevented her mother who sounded excited to meet the boy her daughter brought home from leaving their front door.


    Their voices were truly loud enough for me to hear themotion that was happening inside the house wherein Aika was frantically stopping her mother to go out.


    Although Aika had no problem introducing me to her family, tonight was not just a good time.


    While we¡¯re on the way here, the girl expressed guilt for taking a lot of my time tonight.


    Even though I told her that it was fine, the girl brought up Akane and Yae that were waiting at home. She¡¯s being considerate to them.


    It¡¯s nearly four hours since we left the gym and separated from the train station after all.


    Aika believed that I would be stuck in a hot seat if I ever got invited inside. Moreover, I would also be forced to dine with them if ever I passed the interview that would be conducted by her family members.


    Moreover, there¡¯s a huge possibility that I would be caught by the closing of the train stations.


    That¡¯s true in a sense so after I sent a message to her Messenger, I began walking away from their house.


    Meeting them should be dyed for now but the time when I would be asking them for Aika¡¯s hand would eventually arrive.


    That¡¯s something I have to do for all my girls.


    Since I asked Aika about meeting my parents, I was also going to inform everyone tomorrow. And¡­ I would be sending a heads up to my parents so that they could also be prepared with how many they had to meet.


    It mighte off as too early but¡­ if not now, I doubt they would be able to take a few days off with their work in theing months.

 Chapter 502: Updating them

    <h4>Chapter 502: Updating them</h4>


    As I began my walk towards the station, I also began sending messages not only to Akane and Yae but also to everyone. There were Elizabeth and the others with us earlier asking whether I already arrived home. There were also Haruko, Kana and the others who were curious about my part-time job.


    Himeko also updated me about that task they did. She even sent a photo of her along with her sister and¡­ the famous singer, Asahi.


    True to my expectation, if I went with them earlier to the hotel, I would probably run into her.


    In any case, I acted innocently about that and congratted the two forpleting the task magnificently.


    ording to Himeko, the couple that was upying the best room of their hotel rejected the transfer to another room at first. They¡¯re on their honeymoon so that¡¯s an expected response.


    However, when Itou heard that the two were about to go to Asahi¡¯s concert, the girl formted a n that led to the situation where everyone¡¯s happy.


    Since Himeko only summarized what exactly happened, I could only guess that it was a tricky n that involved informing the two about the VIP who was going to upy their room had they agreed.


    Just thinking about it, it should beplicated. If the two posted about that information on their social media ounts then the privacy of Asahi would bepromised once more.


    For the sisters to aplish the task without that happening could be apuded.


    That¡¯s why I videocalled Himeko immediately to praise her for a job well done while I was on the way to the train station.


    Itou, who was probably in the same room as her, peeked curiously when the call connected and as expected, she immediately had her brows furrowed upon noticing that it was me.


    The differences we already settled during that date were back to how they were before once she became aware of what Himeko and I did inside that bathroom stall.


    Nheless, since she¡¯s also there, I extended my praise to her. Himeko was happy when she heard me praising her as if that was the first time someone praised her for what she did. And even though she still looked upset, Itou also epted it as she waved her hair confidently.


    Well, based on their reaction, their father most likely seldom praised them¡­ Is every rich families¡¯ father that cold-hearted? There¡¯s also Otoha¡¯s father as an example. But unexpectedly, both of their grandfathers were amiable. Otoha was relieved from being a piece they could use as long as her grandfather¡¯s alive and Himeko was also protected by her grandfather.


    In any case, after we talked about what happened on both our sides when we separated after the date, Himeko bid me take care before ending the call.


    Following that, I moved back to checking the other unread messages and replying to them until I reached the train station.


    Like I thought, when the train arrived, I was notified that it was already thest trip. If I stayed longer with Aika, I would be stranded here or I could check the bus stations if there were still buses that were running.


    As I sat inside the train, there¡¯s no one around me anymore. It¡¯s thest trip so the passengers had already dwindled to the point that inside the train car I entered, there¡¯s only three of us.


    Due to that, I picked the corner seat and resumed fiddling on my phone.


    A minute after the train began moving, I reached Satsuki¡¯s message informing me about the result of their practice match¡­


    They won once more. The girl even sent stickers and photos about how happy her teammates became. They actually dominated the match that ended with their lead reaching more than 20 points.


    ording to Satsuki, she yed during the entirety of the first half and she was praised for the blocks and rebounds she made for the team.


    Even though it¡¯s only a long message from Satsuki, I could feel her happiness through it.


    And seeing her photo wherein she¡¯s cheerfully smiling along with her teammates, it¡¯s enough for me to be extremely proud of her. The girl truly loved basketball and as always, a good result will make anyone that happy.


    Although I nned to bring Himeko to go and watch that practice match, that n was shelved because the schedule of their practice match was moved up tote afternoon. Moreover, my date with Himeko was cut short. Even if it started while we¡¯re still together, there¡¯s not enough time to watch it in its entirety.


    I informed Satsuki about it earlier and sheughed it off. She originally didn¡¯t want us toe after all. Their opponents were from another city so just the travel time to that ce would take another hour at most.


    Either way, just like with Himeko, I immediately videocalled Satsuki to say my congrattions personally rather than by only messaging her.


    When the call connected, I was once again weed by the same scene as before, their bathroom.


    Satsuki was smirking as her whole body was submerged in the tub except for her head and the hand she was holding the phone with.


    I noticed that her whole face was already colored pink and was on its way to turning red from the heat of the tub. And that meant she¡¯s inside it for a while now.


    Fortunately, I was in the corner and there were no other passengers near me so I only yfully smiled as my response to that smirk.


    ¡°You¡¯re not panicking today? That¡¯s new.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, no one¡¯s around. I am the only one who can see this¡­ sexy scenery.¡±


    ¡°And I waited here knowing that you will eventually call me.¡± Satsuki clicked her tongue annoyedly.


    ¡°Oh? I see. You intentionally waited for me there¡­ This girl, don¡¯t pass out there.¡±


    ¡°Pass out? That¡¯s not gonna happen. But if you insist¡­ pull me out of here.¡±


    ¡°Is this my Satsuki¡¯s way to tell me she misses me?¡±


    ¡°Dream on, pervert Ruki. I never said I miss you.¡± Satsuki''s redness was intensified as she turned her head away, acting like a true tsundere.


    ¡°No? Alright. I still miss my Satsuki even though she said she doesn¡¯t miss me.¡± I put on a lonely expression with my eyes drooped down.


    And upon seeing that, Satsuki facepalmed as if she couldn¡¯t resist seeing me with this expression.


    However, she still steeled herself to not give in. ¡°Ugh¡­ Idiot, I won¡¯t fall for that.¡±


    I called her to congratte her but we ended up teasing each other instead.


    In any case, I wouldn¡¯t just back down. I always want to see the girl flustered and blushing so¡­ I decided to continue teasing her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t fall, huh. But Satsuki, you have already fallen for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Idiot. That¡¯s another topic!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still about us so it¡¯s connected.¡±


    With that kind of response, Satsuki was defeated.


    Following that, she lowered her head into the tub to hide her reddened face from me.


    In the end, even though I defeated her with words, I still went on to appease her by retracting my words and letting her win it in exchange for the girl to finish her bath before she truly passed out in there.


    She cheerfully obliged while having a smug expression as if she¡¯s relishing her victory against me.


    I got a first-hand view of her naked alluring figure as she stood up from the tub and wrapped the bath towel on her body.


    Naturally, that was intentional. Her eyes never left the screen after all.


    And as expected, even after what I did with Aika, I still got turned on watching Satsuki¡¯s erotic naked figure.


    My original intention of congratting her only happened when she returned to her room. Furthermore, our call continued throughout my train ride.


    Even though we didn¡¯t have that much topic to talk about, just the two of us staring at each other was enough for Satsuki to be satisfied. She also expressed that she¡¯s looking forward to seeing me tomorrow, ignoring the fact that almost all of my girls will be there.


    Well, that was also one of her charms for me. As much as possible, she would only focus on the two of us to keep the fluffy atmosphere around us.


    In any case, that didn''t mean that she¡¯s against me talking about the other girls. She also loves hearing about my day after all.


    And that¡¯s why she tried teasing me one more time before our call ended by addressing me as ¡®Ruki-sensei¡¯.

 Chapter 503: End of the Day

    <h4>Chapter 503: End of the Day</h4>


    Going home with two, no, three beautiful women waiting for you, could be likened to the epitome of happiness for men. And that¡¯s something I could vouch for, given that I experienced it myself.


    Well, that was the case if the women waiting for you love you. If not, then tough luck, huh? At least someone was still waiting for you. Just not the kind that you would expect.


    When I arrived home, Akane and Yae immediately pulled me to the dinner table to eat while Miwa-nee, half-worried and half-angry because of howte it was already, heated the meal she cooked earlier.


    In the living room, I noticed Minoru was already asleep on the sofa. That just showed how even Miwa-nee waited for me to arrive home instead of just going upstairs to settle Minoru on the bed.


    And even though they already ate earlier, the three women joined me at the dinner table instead of just watching me eat, turning the dinner table lively even at this time of the night.


    While we¡¯re eating, Miwa-nee told me that Shio passed by earlier, forgetting the fact that I was at my part-time job today.


    No wonder the message I read from her today was about her going here.


    Because of that, I called Shio before retreating to our bed with Akane and Yae.


    When the call connected, Shio was alreadyying down in the bed, wearing a nightgown that was sticking close to her skin. Those boys in our could only fantasize about seeing her in this form but for me, it¡¯s already a daily treat.


    While rubbing her eyes, Shio looked like she had just woken up or she¡¯s still half-asleep. Her voice was also somewhat scuffed when she greeted me.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ruru¡­ I miss you.¡± Perhaps I was right about her being still half-asleep, Shiozily muttered it while a beautiful smile bloomed from her lips.


    If not for thete night and the girls that were already waiting for me at the bed, I would probably run towards her apartment and spend the night there.


    Unfortunately, we could only settle on this little time to talk to each other.


    ¡°I miss you too, Shio. I heard from Miwa-nee that you passed by earlier, sorry I¡¯m not home.¡±


    There¡¯s no need for me to apologize but¡­ I just felt like doing so. Even if she forgot about my schedule for today, she¡¯s probably looking forward to seeing me earlier. Just imagining her disappointed expression she probably put on was enough for me to feel bad about it.


    ¡°Huh? No¡­ It was me who forgot what you told me. Hangover hit me.¡±


    I see. That¡¯s the reason¡­She still managed to send me a message when I checked on her this morning but I guess she¡¯s already feeling the hangover from that drinking party.


    ¡°Oh? Did you drink a lot? How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°Un. There¡¯s you bing a worrywart again. Not a lot but¡­ I¡¯m not a heavy drinker. You know it. You experienced it when I got drunk there.¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s right. There¡¯s that time when she got drunk with Miwa-nee after eating dinner here.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it. When ites to all of you, I will always be this worrywart. But I¡¯m d. Perhaps in the future, I can be your drinking buddy.¡±


    Although I could drink alcohol if chose to do so, it would just worry Miwa-nee and Shio if I did that. It¡¯s better to wait until I was allowed to do so without anyplications.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I¡¯ll make you drunk enough and bring you home with me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will have low alcohol tolerance?¡±


    ¡°I hope so. That way, I can take care of Ruru.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ I guess I will act drunk even if I wasn¡¯t. That way my Shio will take care of me.


    ¡°No cheating!¡± Shio instantly rejected beforeughing at herself. Following that, she became silent as she somewhat bashfully ask something. ¡°Uhh¡­ When can I see you again?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, right? We¡¯ll have that cleanup drive near the river. We can¡­ slip out and spend some time together.¡±


    She¡¯s the one in charge of our ss, she will naturally be there to supervise us and prevent those ckers who will not do the task.


    ¡°Naughty Ruru. That¡¯s impossible, we¡¯ll be found out instantly.¡±


    Even though she said that, Shio was already flustered enough from imagining that scene. If I truly find a chance tomorrow, then I will do so.


    But as she said, it will be near impossible to aplish. But hey, if there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.


    ¡°Look forward to tomorrow, Shio.¡±


    After around 20 minutes of just talking to each other, Shio and I said goodnight to each other before ending the call.


    Really, 24 hours a day will probably not be enough for me if I desired to be with all of them and give them ample time to spend with me.


    Following that, I entered our bedroom and jumped into the bed and settled myself in the middle of the girls. And as always, Akane and Yae happily snuggled to my side as they both made themselvesfortable in it.


    All of us were somewhat tired so the two only needed a few minutes of sniffing my scent along with how I eagerly pamper the two of them before they drifted off to sleep.


    In a way, even if there were a few mishaps that happened earlier, this day that could be said to be fully packed ended on a good note.


    Starting the day by waking up with Miwa-neefortably snuggling to me. Picking up Akane next door. Meeting Eimi at her house and having that little shopping date with her as well as our rtionship being set in stone. Picking up Yae. Going on the date with Himeko and her sister as an extra. Hearing about Yue or Asahi. That little event where I had to rough up those few mobs for following us. My time with Sena in the same changing room that we used before. Sessfully conducting the program for my first part-time job as a Beginner Instructor. Sending the girls home one by one. Andstly, running and spending time with Aika.


    That¡¯s a lot. Even when I was still driven by my desire, my day wasn¡¯t this packed.


    In any case, I enjoyed it, unlike those days where I could only think about satisfying my desire.


    Perhaps tomorrow would be the same busy day like today. Most of them would being after all.


    Well, as always, there¡¯s no running away from it and even if I had the choice to run, I wouldn¡¯t do it. Furthermore, I was looking forward to seeing all of them.


    It¡¯s a lot better to spend my days with my girls rather than going back to my previous routine of stealing someone and doing all those despicable things while being unaware of what they¡¯re feeling.


    -


    -


    END of Volume 5


    First of all, I will apologize for writing it here instead of writing it in the Author¡¯s Thoughts. I¡¯m not writing on inkstone so I don¡¯t have that feature. Moreover, I doubt the character limit of that feature will hinder me from saying everything I want to say.


    As you can see, this is probably the longest volume to date and Ruki¡¯s story hasn¡¯t reached halfway yet. It¡¯s too slow. I know. Painfully slow that I can¡¯t truly find the best part where I can do a time skip or perhaps it will not happen at all.


    Anyway, this should be the best time to end the volume (truthfully, I nned on ending it at the 500th chapter) since the story will reach another stage.


    Can you imagine it? All or most of his girls from different schools appearing in one ce. Can you imagine the chaos or will it truly be chaotic? We¡¯ll find that out soon.


    I am also looking forward to Akane meeting Satsuki and Nami. Most of you have the two as your best girls after all. I better make it worth your while.


    In the new volume, there¡¯s also the impending appearance of Ruki¡¯s parents, Otoha¡¯s grandfather, Mina¡¯s mother and many more.


    That¡¯s why for those patient enough to stick with me until now. Thank you for reading this work. I appreciate thements in every chapter. I¡¯m reading all of those and without you noticing it, sometimes thosements or suggestions are influencing the story subtly.


    Alright, I have to end this here before I hearints about having this Author¡¯s note this long.


    Once again, thank you and let us watch how Ruki¡¯s story will go from now on.

 Chapter 504: Picking up Haruko

    <h4>Chapter 504: Picking up Haruko</h4>


    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to pick me up, hubby. How was that thing you¡¯re busy with?¡± Haruko muttered as we began walking out of the station.


    Although she seemed upset with me that I still went to this train station to pick her up even though she told me not to when we¡¯re on the phone earlier, Haruko¡¯s actions were contrary to it. She¡¯s tightly sping my hands on hers with a wide smile on her lips.


    I didn¡¯t point that out and just let the girl do what she wanted.


    ¡°Even if you say that, do you think I will pass up on the chance to see my Haruko being bashful like this?¡± I pointed at her face which she immediately covered with her hand. Despite her tendency to be the icy girl who would be hard to approach, Haruko would always be like this whenever we¡¯re going out or when I was with her. ¡°Besides, I finished that beforeing here.¡±


    Well, the thing I was finishing was preparing the food I would cook for our lunch. I presented myself to do that. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in the kitchen alone ever since Akane moved in.


    For this special asion wherein Yae and Haruko would be with us, I simply couldn¡¯t pass up this chance to treat them with my own cooking.


    Although the two already had the chance to try it when I brought them home back during our middle school days, I hadn¡¯t cooked for them again ever since taking them back in.


    I was also about to prepare a snack for the girls who woulde in the afternoon after the clean-up drive but Akane and Yae reminded me of the time.


    ¡°That reason for picking me up. Do I need to be angry or happy?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I can choose? Then I prefer a happy Haruko to an angry one. You¡¯re more beautiful that way after all.¡±


    With my responseplete with a somewhat sarcastic smile and apliment, Haruko sucked up her lips and pouted. She ended up being tongue-tied and out of words to respond to it.


    A minuteter, I felt a pinch on my arm before Haruko warned me about something. ¡°Hubby, I think you better watch out. Someone might suddenly pull out that tongue of yours.¡±


    ¡°Who will do that, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Me. For example.¡± Haruko smirked as she used her hand to gently push my face to face her.


    ¡°I guess if it¡¯s my Haruko, I don¡¯t mind yielding it.¡± I returned a smile that made the girl¡¯s smirk transformed into a lovable grin.


    Following that when we passed by an alleyway that was somewhat deserted, she looked me in the eye and nodded.


    Understanding her intention, I tightened my hold on her hand as I pulled her towards it.


    This alleyway was closed off in the middle by whoever¡¯s the owner of the building up front so it was now not used as a shortcut. It¡¯s a perfect ce to have private time.


    As soon as Haruko deemed that there were no more eyes that could see us, she flung her arms to the back of my neck and pulled my head down all the while her glistening pinkish pair of lips had already parted to receive mine.


    ¡°Will you pull my tongue out?¡± I teasingly asked.


    ¡°Even better.¡±


    Haruko replied with another smirk but this time, it instantly changed to a lovable smile before our lips pressed to each other.


    Not wasting any time, my arms slipped from her sides and met at her back. With a slight pull, the distance between us turned to null as I felt her attractive body pressed onto mine.


    ¡°I always want to do this. Every time you would appear at the clubroom, I was restraining my urge to stand up and cling onto you.¡± In between our passionate kiss, Haruko confessed something that she¡¯s keeping from me.


    ¡°You¡¯re always considerate about them. There¡¯s no need for you to be that considerate, you know? They¡¯ll understand. And you already expressed it to them more than once that you¡¯re my girl.¡±


    For sure, this girl just wanted to keep up her image as the invincible Haruko that they got to know for the year or years that they were together. That¡¯s how important those girls are to her.


    Do I need to be jealous of them? Not really. They¡¯re the ones who apanied her when I was still a hopeless guy for my desire.


    Besides, they¡¯re all women. Introverted women who Haruko helped to change. I could understand why they¡¯re all thankful and infatuated with her.


    Fortunately, they¡¯re not men. Because if that¡¯s the case, things wouldn¡¯t be as fluffy as today. It¡¯s either Haruko would choose me or she would choose to stay with them. There were no ifs or buts.


    Anyway, there¡¯s no point thinking about an alternate possibility like that.


    Haruko mulled over what I said. In the end, she still shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not me being considerate, hubby. What I¡¯m doing is to lessen the hate they are feeling towards you. If I showed them that I¡¯m just like them towards you then¡­ the confidence they built up through interacting with me will crumble. That¡¯s how fragile they still are.¡±


    Fragile. I guess that¡¯s the right description. Even though they seemed to have already changed by being able to talk to other people, it was only among the five of them that they could act naturally without fear.


    ¡°Look at Hime and Mina. Ever since interacting with you, the changes that should happen when they¡¯re still solely with me are nowing to fruition. Without you, they will just return to being an introvert once my connection with them is severed.¡± Haruko continued.


    Listening to this now, Haruko was exactly right. Himeko got the courage to talk with her sister again and interact with Aya or the other girls in the group that she had joined because of her rtionship with me. Or because of how I urged her. There¡¯s also Mina who probably had a somewhat strained rtionship with her mother. Moreover, she was also constantly being bugged by her past. Once I began interacting with her and despite her refusal at first, Mina had gradually opened up not just to me but also to her mother. And due to that, thatpetition became a result of their growing rtionship again.


    Although Haruko did a great job opening them up, she epted the fact that she failed on going onto the next step of helping them.


    ¡°I understand now. Then I¡¯ll continue to help you and those girls. At first, I was only doing that for you but¡­ considering how I am now also in love with Himeko and Mina, I will now do it for all of you.¡±


    Those two also wanted to help the other three. Back when Serizawa-san and Himeko were at the Book Club, Himeko actively approached me to show it to the former.


    And when I was testing Mina¡¯s tea, she arranged for the other two seniors to be there. To have the chance to interact with me.


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s what I want to hear.¡±


    With a satisfied smile blooming on her lips, Haruko pulled my head down once more to continue what we were doing.


    As our lips pressed onto each other again, my tongue moved over to her mouth even before she asked for it. With our saliva mixing in, Haruko gently sucked on my tongue as our kiss continued to deepen. Savoring these few minutes in this deserted alleyway, we continued to do more than that when we felt the desire for each other.


    Since Haruko was wearing a short skirt, it became easier for me to ess what¡¯s hidden beneath it.


    While making sure that no one would be peeking on us, the two of us became passionately entwined in this deserted alleyway.


    Our lips also never separated and even if they did, it was only for us to catch our breath. Moreover, both of our hips moved in a slower motion.


    However, that actually ended up being more weed by Haruko given how tight she became whenever I would thrust into her. The pleasure I was receiving from it was also intensified that¡­ given enough time, we would probably continue at it all day.


    We could go home and do it there, true. But¡­ we both got too horny for each other that reason already flew out of our minds. It¡¯s not like that was the first time we did it outside and we did it as carefully as possible.


    -


    -


    Around twenty minutester, we¡¯re now back on our way¡­ not towards our home but towards a bus stop that was located somewhere far away from our house.


    Well, that¡¯s the reason why we were taking the train instead.


    And for the reason why we¡¯re going there instead of returning to our house. We¡¯re going to pick up someone¡­ and it¡¯s not Himeko or Mina.

 Chapter 505: Amazing Haruko

    <h4>Chapter 505: Amazing Haruko</h4>


    ¡°Haru¡­¡±


    While wearing a baseball cap and a baseball jacket to match it along with long baggy pants, the silver-haired senior, Serizawa-senpai gracefully got off the bus.


    Although her current attire was as if she didn¡¯t want anyone to see any part of her body, the way she moved still exuded the same grace during the few times that I saw her.


    Nheless, she¡¯s still as fearful of me as before. As soon as she saw me next to Haruko, Serizawa-senpai instantly averted her gaze as she ran to Haruko¡¯s side.


    That¡¯s right. Haruko actually invited her toe to my house by apanying her.


    And as for her reason¡­ it¡¯s because she already deemed my conquest on stealing Himeko and Mina asplete. She actually talked to those two and asked them about what they¡¯re feeling for me.


    Himeko bravely admitted to it. Despite being the one who volunteered in confronting me back then for being their rival with Haruko, that girl could now honestly admit in front of Haruko how she loves me.


    As for Mina, although she¡¯s still denying it, Haruko cornered her by telling her that if she continued denying it, I would eventually give up.


    That¡¯s not true, of course. I was already nning on how I could make myself more appealing for her mother to ept me as her boyfriend after all.


    But ording to Haruko, after she said that, Mina visibly panicked as she admitted her attraction towards me albeit filled with her stuttering.


    It¡¯s still ¡®attraction¡¯ but I guess I was already up there. Apart from me, no other guy could get that close to her.


    And due to that admittance by Himeko and Mina, Haruko thought of helping me in starting my route towards Serizawa-senpai¡¯s heart by bringing her here. Or in other words, by doubling the chance wherein we could have a chance to interact with each other.


    In any case, Haruko also stated that if I wasn¡¯t ready to make a move to her yet, I could just treat it as her inviting a friend and not do anything. Or just treat her like how I treated Akane or Kana¡¯s friends.


    She put it in my hands on how I would interact with the silver-haired senior whose getup could be likened to a hippie at this moment.


    As we began walking out of the bus stop and to the direction of my house, Haruko stopped in her steps to face Serizawa-senpai.


    ¡°I told you to wear something nice, Edel. What¡¯s this?¡±


    With a somewhat reprimanding tone, Haruko took off the baseball cap that Serizawa-senpai was wearing, revealing her ponytailed dazzling long silver hair.


    As if a child who was bullied, Serizawa-senpai instantly covered his head with her two hands as she somehow squatted in front of Haruko. And in a stuttering manner, she answered, ¡°I¡­ I am wearing it below this, Haru. I-I will take it offter.¡±


    Even if I was only a few steps away from her and I was right in front of her line of sight, the girl tried her hardest not to meet my gaze.


    On the other hand, Haruko yfully smiled as she put her hands on Serizawa-senpai¡¯s shoulder.


    This looked like bullying but¡­ Serizawa-senpai was actually afraid of me and not Haruko.


    And that could be seen when her slight shaking stopped as soon as Haruko held her.


    ¡°Edel, let me see, alright?¡± However, contrary to what she¡¯s expecting, instead of epting what she said, Haruko didn¡¯t wait for her answer as she already pulled down the zipper of Serizawa-senpai¡¯s jacket.


    Before Serizawa-senpai could react, it was already below her navel and her somewhat thick long-sleeved baseball jacket was pulled open. What lies beneath the jacket was actually a frilly dress wherein her milky white shoulders were exposed underneath.


    In front of my eyes, I could see the red-faced Serizawa-senpai hurriedly covering her chest and her shoulders by crossing her arms at the front.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see it in full, I could say that it was truly befitting of her¡­ foreign beauty.


    ¡°H-haru¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can cover up now. You see, I just want to see my adorable Edel.¡± Haruko then gently patted her head as if what she did was of no consequence. ¡°Here, let me help you.¡±


    And after doing that, she pulled the zipper she just pulled down upwards.


    Watching this event happening before my eyes¡­ it¡¯s enough to show that Haruko could be scary with her girls but the next moment she was like the most virtuous woman who would protect them from harm.


    That¡¯s amazing, to say the least.


    While Serizawa-senpai turned her body around to fix what needed to be fixed, Haruko then looked at me and winked with the same yful smile she showed earlier.


    As expected, Haruko did all that for me to see Serizawa-senpai and her glorious beauty that the silver-haired senior wanted to keep hidden.


    After Serizawa-senpai finished fixing her jacket and putting the cap back on her head, we resumed our walk.


    Even though Haruko did all that, a few words from her was enough to make Serizawa-senpai be like a tamed cat rubbing her cheeks on Haruko¡¯s arm.


    Although it might look like Haruko had a tight hold on the girl that even after embarrassing her like that, the girl still trusted her deeply.


    But looking at it from her perspective, Haruko probably carefully asked her to dress nicely and¡­ she didn¡¯t reject it. But when she arrived, she¡¯s wearing a different outfit than what Haruko asked for.


    In any case, that just showed how much trust she¡¯s putting onto Haruko.


    But Haruko, although her intention was to help Serizawa-senpai, she¡¯s giving her to me against the girl¡¯s wish.


    That¡¯s also what happened with Mina and Haruko but the two didn¡¯t have the fear of men like what Serizawa-senpai was exhibiting. So this was truly a tricky situation, not just for me but also for Haruko and Serizawa-senpai as well.


    -


    -


    When we arrived at our house, Akane and Yae were already waiting at the front door. The two only winked at me before they crowded around Haruko and greeted the silver-haired senior.


    As it turns out, they¡¯re aware that she¡¯sing with Haruko. They probably talked it out in their group or just with the three of them.


    Since Akane and Yae were girls, Serizawa-senpai didn¡¯t show the same reaction as when she showed me. In truth, I even saw how she smiled at the warm wee of the two.


    And that¡¯s probably the result of Haruko''s help in opening her up and trying to pull her out of introversion.


    ¡°Hubby, you looked like you had a lot of things on your mind,¡± Harukomented as we both moved to a spot in the house away from Serizawa-senpai¡¯s searching eyes.


    And with that, I understood her other intention for bringing her here.


    This was also like a test or a challenge for Serizawa-senpai to interact with other girls apart from Haruko and the members of the Poem Appreciation Club.


    ¡°I do have a lot on my mind but this time¡­ I must say... My Haruko is amazing.¡±


    She¡¯s truly amazing this time and I admire her a lot for that. From her initial intention to just help me with my desire, although that was sacrificing all of her girls for me, if I hadn¡¯t changed, I could guess that she would probably stop me if Himeko or Mina failed to change their initial impression of me.


    ¡°Amazing? How?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You¡¯re truly looking out for those girls and I like that a lot about you.¡± I put my hand on her cheeks and kissed her once more.


    ¡°And here I thought it will take a few minutes before you get it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? When you¡¯re with me, my entire focus will always be on you.¡±


    ¡°But you did look at Edel earlier. Were you still focused on me back then?¡± With a teasing smile on her lips, Haruko stared at me who probably had a dumbstruck expression at the moment.


    Nheless, Haruko didn¡¯t wait for me to answer her question as she pulled my head down for another kiss.


    Even though we just did it outside beforeing to pick up Serizawa-senpai, the fires of our desire for each other burned anew as we eventually picked a room from one of the unupied rooms in our house.

 Chapter 506: Laundry Room

    <h4>Chapter 506: Laundry Room</h4>


    When Haruko and I returned to the living room where Serizawa-senpai was still surrounded by Akane and Yae, Haruko separated from me to join them as I went back to the kitchen to do what I had to do.


    Minoru was totally focused on watching a children''s anime. It didn¡¯t bother him that there were now four girls that were in the same living room. Perhaps he was already used to seeing girls that were close to Akane¡¯s beauty appearing in this house so seeing a new one wasn¡¯t bothering him anymore.


    But¡­ Do I need to worry?


    Ah no.


    He¡¯s just at the age that he would just take anything presented to him. Right?


    At the least, he understood that the girls showing up here were more or less connected to me.


    As I went my way towards the kitchen, I stopped my steps and turned my head in a certain direction.


    Theundry room.


    The reason Miwa-nee hadn¡¯t shown up even when I arrived or why she¡¯s not next to her son was that she¡¯s in there, doing theundry.


    Sunday was allocated to be herundry day.


    And because of how she felt like she¡¯s freeloading here, she insisted on doing my and Akane¡¯sundry as well.


    At first, Akane and I were telling her that we could do it ourselves, she only put a finger to our lips to stop us from talking. And following that, she wlessly gestured for the two of us to vacate theundry room.


    Ever since that day, she¡¯s now the one in charge of all ourundry. Akane at least got her underwear for her to wash personally but for me, Miwa-nee was hell-bent on doing all myundry.


    Furthermore, she¡¯s also cleaning the whole house whenever we¡¯re at school. That¡¯s why it was rare to see a dust-ridden spot anywhere in the post.


    The housework I used to do when I was still living alone before was now being done by either Akane, Miwa-nee or even some of the girls who were visiting me like Shio, Haruko and Yae.


    Thanks to them, the time that I used to put into various housework was now being used for spending time with my girls or doing something for school.


    ¡°Miwa-nee.¡±


    In the end, my feet led me to theundry room to check on my lovely aunt.


    Now that I think of it, being my woman and with our feelings bared to each other, calling her aunt or Miwa-nee was now unbefitting. Although it was what we got used to, she¡¯s now my lover. Just like with Shio, I should stop calling her the way I called her when I was still an ignorant child.


    Nheless, today¡¯s probably not the time to do that. First of all, she¡¯s busy with something. It would just disturb her concentration. Next, anybody would think that it¡¯s bad taste to straighten up this issue in this ce. I should wait until we get the time together again.


    For now, I should just do what I came here to do.


    As I called out her name like that and closed the door behind me, Miwa-nee¡¯s attention instantly focused on me.


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re back. But you¡¯re going out again, right?¡±


    Although she¡¯s also aware of my schedule, she¡¯s probably not memorizing it given that she¡¯s always at home.


    In any case, she would still worry if I went homete just likest night.


    I nodded and took a step forward. ¡°After eating lunch, yes. Are you doing fine here?¡±


    Clothes were sprawled on the floor. She¡¯s probably sorting out what should be washed together.


    With that somewhat concerned question of mine, Miwa-nee had an unexpected reaction. She crossed her arms and lifted one of her eyebrows as she gazed at me with her chin held high. ¡°This guy. Do you think I¡¯m already old enough to have back pain when doingundry?¡±


    I only asked if she¡¯s fine, right? I never said any of that. How did shee to that conclusion?


    Is Miwa-nee starting to get conscious of her age? She¡¯s not even 20 years older than me. She¡¯s only in her early 30¡¯s.


    Ah. Wait¡­ Given that her age was already out of the calendar, she¡¯s probably basing her thoughts on that.


    ¡°I never said that. What are you going on about being old? With this figure¡­ no one will argue if I tell anyone that you¡¯re still in your early 20¡¯s.¡±


    While scratching my head and having a wry smile, I closed our distance and went behind her.


    As soon as I did that, I slipped my arms from her side and entwined my fingers together on top of her navel. Despite having rocking hips, her waist was slim enough for me to do this without constricting her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me with your glib tongue. Just tell me honestly what you meant with your question.¡±


    Although she still sounded a little upset because of my supposedly harmless question, Miwa-nee just let me embrace her like this.


    She smelled a bit of the detergent we were using but when I put my nose near her neck, her intoxicating mature scent filled my senses that I couldn¡¯t help but drop a kiss on it.


    Naturally, I was tiptoeing the whole time to do that.


    ¡°It might be ttery but I¡¯m just telling the truth. As for my question¡­ I just thought of checking on you without any meaning in it. Miwa-nee is still a young woman for me. You don¡¯t have to think about your age.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Miwa-nee put a hand on her forehead as if she just realized her blunder. ¡°F-forget what I said, alright? And you better stop that. It tickles.¡±


    Noticing how I was continuing to kiss the back of her neck, Miwa-nee reached for my hair and pulled me to her front. ¡°I¡¯m doing theundry here. Go back now and stop disturbing me.¡±


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯m just checking on you.¡±


    ¡°Checking? Look at how tight you¡¯re clinging onto me.¡±


    ¡°Really? Says the one kissing me.¡± I smirked and chased her lips that were about to pull away.


    As I returned what she did, our lips perfectly fitted and our tongues mindlessly entwined to each other. Once again, our passionate love burned around us.


    When I let go of her lips, Miwa-nee didn¡¯t bother wiping the trace of our mixing saliva dripping from the side of her mouth as she responded to what I said. ¡°Y-you tempted me!¡±


    With a flustered face like a teenager, it¡¯s actually rare to see her acting like this. Most of the time she would show me how mature and adult-like she moved. It¡¯s like she was afraid to regress and be like Akane and the other girls.


    ¡°Oh. Right. I¡¯m the one who initiated this. Well then, I¡¯ll leave now Miwa-nee. I still have to cook our lunch.¡±


    After saying this, I loosened my arms and took a step back.


    ¡°See that? You still haven¡¯t done what you volunteered to do and you¡¯re here flirting with me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I love Miwa-nee after all.¡±


    I put on a teasing smile and Miwa-nee responded with a click of her tongue.


    ¡°Idiot¡­ You¡¯re cuter when you¡¯re still a kid.¡±


    ¡°I know. But you love me more like this.¡±


    Before I left the room to go back on what I have to do, I kissed Miwa-nee once more and this time, her face rxed as a lovely expression reced her somewhat grumpy expression earlier.


    I was aware of how busy I would be after leaving this room. That¡¯s why one of my reasons for checking on her this time was to have this kind of moment with her.


    I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m hopelessly in love with all of them. And I don¡¯t think I will ever get tired of them. Even though I¡¯m still a greedy bastard, I guess I¡¯m bing a hopeless romantic when ites to the girls I came to love.

 Chapter 507: Serving them

    <h4>Chapter 507: Serving them</h4>


    ¡°Girls, let¡¯s go and eat,¡± I called out to the girls crowding in the living room after I finished preparing the table.


    Fortunately, the table was long enough to amodate everyone.


    Because I volunteered, I did everything from cooking to serving them. Starting with the boy Minoru who was alreadyining earlier about being hungry, I put in the right amount of beef stew in his bowl before serving half a cup of rice.


    ¡°Ru-nii made this?¡± He asked innocently while staring at the food in front of him.


    ¡°Yes. What do you think? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tasted it yet.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right. Go on then. I¡¯m going to serve the others.¡± I patted his head and moved to the one next to him.


    ¡°Did your mom give you her secret recipe? This smells almost the same as what she often cooks.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t. I stole it.¡±


    ¡°This guy. So you will keep the word steal closely rted to you, huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I watched how she cooked and learned it without asking her. Isn¡¯t that me stealing her recipe?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Hurry up and your girls are already drooling.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not drooling!¡± Akane and Yae rebutted in chorus. On the other hand, Haruko slightly smiled as if she was amused at the situation.


    Serizawa-senpai, who was seated next to Miwa-nee, had her head lowered.


    Obviously, she¡¯s still afraid to interact with me.


    Nheless, I still moved to her next and patiently said, ¡°Senpai, can you pull your back a bit? I¡¯m going to serve you.¡±


    She was arching forward that her head was blocking the bowl where I would put a serving of beef stew.


    ¡°E-eh? Yes! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Serizawa-senpai panicked as her body instantly straightened. But because of her instantaneous movements, her chair almost toppled back.


    I was almost directly behind her so my quick reflexes made my body move by itself to sidestep and block her chair with my body to prevent it from falling down.


    However, due to this, Serizawa-senpai came face to face with me; I¡¯m looking down at her while she¡¯s looking up, our eyes firmly locked onto each other.


    Embarrassed, she immediately covered his face with her head and nudged her chair to go back to its original position.


    ¡°Careful, senpai.¡±


    Despite being also caught off-guard with how mesmerizing she looked, I calmly reminded her using a gentle voice.


    She¡¯s afraid of men so¡­ the first thing I needed to do was to show her that she had no reason to fear me by being this soft and kind to her.


    It could be called an act but it¡¯s a genuine act where I was truly concerned for her.


    ¡°I¡­ T-thank you.¡± In as soft a voice as possible, her gratitude reached my ears. And that¡¯s enough to put a smile on my face.


    After serving her lunch, I moved on towards Haruko who was next in line.


    ¡°Nice move, yboy.¡± With a teasing smile on her lips, Haruko instantly whispered herpliment on what she just witnessed.


    She¡¯s careful not to let the silver-haired senpai hear it.


    ¡°It¡¯s unintentional.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why it appears so smooth. I remember, a simr urrence happened between us.¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s right. Something simr happened that involved Haruko and me before.


    It was during the time when I still hadn¡¯t stolen her. During the meeting of the Student Council, being the newest member there, I became their paperboy.


    The one who would distribute the topic papers for the day.


    Although it¡¯s not exactly the same, I also used my body to prevent her from falling off her chair when one of its feet suddenly broke right when I was behind her to ce the paper in front of her.


    At that time, I already expressed my desire to steal her but Haruko onlyughed it off as a joke. However, after that event, Haruko softened up in regards to how she treated me every passing day.


    ¡°Un. I remember.¡± Upon hearing my answer Haruko shed another lovely smile as she waited for me to finish serving her.


    Following that, I moved to the other side of the table where Akane and Yae were sitting one seat apart.


    They reserved that seat in the middle of them for me¡­


    However, as soon as I nced at their faces, the two were jealously pouting.


    ¡°Husband, kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Me too, sweetie.¡±


    They said at almost the same time.


    ¡°Minoru¡¯s here. I can¡¯t.¡±


    Well, I absolutely can but¡­ apart from how I didn¡¯t want Miwa-nee to reprimand me again, I just wanted to stare at the two girls¡¯ expressions at the moment.


    Instead of kissing them, I put my hand on their heads and rubbed them as if I was petting a cat.


    In just a minute the two girls¡¯ expressions eased up as they began rubbing their cheeks on my arm.


    They¡¯re truly like a cat now.


    Only after they were satisfied did I begin serving them.


    Following that, I moved to thest woman who was only silently watching since earlier.


    Shio arrived earlier and the reason was that I called her for lunch and¡­ I was going to hitch a ride on her car to go to school since we had the same destination.


    I just had to leave her car before we reached the school gate to prevent suspicion or hide my body by crouching inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully silent, Shio. Is there something wrong?¡± I stood at her side and crouched slightly to level my face with her.


    Although I expected to have my face pinched by her, that didn¡¯t happen as Shio swiftly moved her head to kiss me instead.


    Fortunately, Minoru was already busy with his lunch so he didn¡¯t see it.


    However, Akane and Yae, who were already satisfied with the head pats and petting I gave them, almost raged from their seats.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m thinking that you¡¯re perfect to be a househusband, Ruru.¡± Shio answered my question after letting go of my lips.


    Househusband¡­ I guess that¡¯s correct. Given that I could do all the chores by myself and serve them all. However, I had no ns to end up just like that.


    ¡°I know. I can be your househusband asionally if Shio likes it.¡±


    For sure, that Nobuo never let her experience be served like this. Or even if he did, it was when he was still trying to make Shio fall for him during high school.


    In his ce, I would do all of that for this woman. Topletely erase that past of hers in her mind. I would be her husband in reality. With their divorce papers already at the point that she¡¯s just waiting for the city hall to send it back via mail with their stamp, it¡¯s already not wrong to say that she¡¯s officially single again.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯ll be looking forward to that, Ruru.¡± And after giving me her lovely smile, Shio pressed her lips on mine again.


    Once our lips separated, I continued with what I ought to do and filled her bowl with what I cooked.


    And to settle the two girls down, Shio pressed her hands together and lowered her head to apologize to them for taking that chance.


    Although that worked to calm the two girls who were just acting jealous this time, I still decided to also kiss the two before I settled down on my seat between them.


    Haruko passed on that since she¡¯s still relishing our memories from the past and what we did in one of the rooms earlier.


    With this, we finally began eating our lunch. Except for Minoru who was already eating, all of us uttered themon courtesy before picking up our chopsticks.


    Although Serizawa-senpai probably felt out of ce, Minoru, who probably finally got curious about the girl beside her, began talking with her.


    And surprisingly, if it¡¯s a young boy, Serizawa-senpai¡¯s fear wasn¡¯t acting up.


    Thanks to that, I finally saw her with a normal expression or in this case, a doting older sister¡¯s expression as she also patted the boy¡¯s head and urged him to not talk while eating.


    -


    -


    When we¡¯re done with our lunch, I began my preparation to leave with Akane and Yae helping me pick an outfit again before taking a picture of me and sending it to their group chat.


    As for the reaction of the girls who saw it, I had no idea, I didn¡¯t ask.


    After kissing them goodbye once more, I left the house and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat of Shio¡¯s car.


    However, Shio, who was already waiting here, didn''t start the car yet even after I put on my seatbelt.


    She turned her body to me and gradually leaned over.


    I already checked our surroundings and given that her car was parked inside our lot, only those directly in front of our house would be able to see what was about to transpire.


    Without holding back, I weed Shio¡¯s lips as our passion for each other burned hotter than how it was earlier.


    ¡°Ruru, is it fine for me not to hold back?¡± Although she asked that, Shio¡¯s hand was already on my pants, gradually opening my zipper.


    And before I could answer, my lips were once again pressed against hers and her tongue swam inside my mouth to entwine with mine.


    And while we were passionately sucking on each other¡¯s lips, Shio pulled out my cock before breaking off to lower her head down to it.


    As soon as I felt her hot breath brushing onto it, my cock stood up vigorously and waited for Shio to gobble it all inside her mouth.


    Perhaps Shio was thinking that we wouldn¡¯t have the timeter so¡­ she¡¯s going all out this time. And as someone also turned on by what she¡¯s doing, I let her do what she wanted.

 Chapter 508: Before Leaving *

    <h4>Chapter 508: Before Leaving *</h4>


    As Shio¡¯s head began moving to take in more of my length with her mouth, my gaze went down and met her gaze.


    Shio was erotically staring at my face while giving me a delightful blowjob; it¡¯s wet, warm and slimy. At first, her tongue was circling around the head but as my cock went deeper inside her mouth, I felt the tightening feeling as sounds of her sucking it in filled the interior of the car.


    If the girls inside the house leave the front door, they would undoubtedly catch us in the act.


    Nheless, instead of thinking about that, I focus on the pleasure Shio was giving me.


    When she reached the limit of what she could take, Shio took it out of her mouth first to lick it from the base up to the tip. She was trying to wet the entirety of my length with her saliva.


    And when she¡¯s done with that, Shio put it back in her mouth as her head began to bob up and down.


    With my hand on her head, I fixed her hair that was blocking my view of Shio¡¯s pretty face before guiding her head to take it in deeper.


    Our first sexual encounter was at the infirmary when I was about to get medicine for my headache. And at that time, Shio gave me a titjob as well as a blowjob.


    And this time, Shio was only focusing on using her mouth to look for my cock¡¯s sensitive spots and when she did, she would smile naughtily before focusing her agile tongue on that spot while continuing to suck on my length.


    As minutes passed inside the car, I put a hand on my mouth to prevent myself from making a sound for feeling too much pleasure.


    I tried stopping her earlier for us to move on to the next part. However, Shio was eager to make me cum with just her mouth.


    When Shio noticed how I covered my mouth, she whispered, ¡®Don¡¯t hold it back, Ruru¡¯ before intensifying the speed of how she was sucking my cock.


    Because of that, my semen quickly umted at the tip of my cock. Although some had probably spilled already, I held myself back to the fullest for Shio.


    However, no matter how much I held it back, my climax was inevitable.


    ¡°Shio¡­ I¡¯m cumming!¡± I unconsciously tightened my hold on her head as I warned her about it.


    Along with that, my hips began to twitch uncontrobly as I felt myself wanting to thrust forward for relief.


    When she noticed how my cock gradually dug deeper inside her mouth for the iing release, Shio hurriedly pulled her head upwards until her lips fully enclosed the head.


    Following that, she used her hand to stroke the length while hungrily sucking on the tip.


    And that¡¯s when I finally couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    I found myself being slightly delirious as I stopped holding it down and released what had umted.


    As Shio felt my semen shooting inside her with every pulsating twitch of my cock, she sped her mouth to not let it spill. When my cock calmed down, she then made a final suck to empty it.


    Soon after that, Shio pulled her body upwards and sat straight with her cheeks fully bloated.


    With a bit of my semen spilling from the corner of her lips, Shio, without dy, started the car and drove it as if everything¡¯s normal.


    By the time I fixed my pants and put my cock back inside, Shio was now focused on driving while slowly gulping down the contents of her mouth.


    As soon as I saw that spill, I hurriedly looked for a tissue to wipe it off.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to drink it. Here use this,¡± I told her after wiping that bit of my semen running down her face before holding the tissue below her mouth for her to spit it there.


    Yet, Shio only shook her head before gesturing to me with her left hand to sit back and rx by pushing onto my chest.


    A few momentster, I heard her take a big gulp before calling out to me, ¡°Ruru, water.¡±


    This girl¡­ Although I appreciate them gulping it down since I heard from the girls how bitter it tasted, I didn¡¯t want them to force themselves to do that.


    Either way, as soon as I heard her words, I immediately moved to pick up the bottle of water in her carpartment and helped her to drink, washing away the leftover semen inside that she failed to gulp down.


    A few momentster, Shio fixed the rearview mirror for her to see me without having to move her head while driving.


    ¡°Did you like it, Ruru?¡± With a suggestive smile on her lips, Shio asked.


    Only idiots wouldn¡¯t like that¡­ Besides, with her question, I felt myself getting hard again and the feeling of her mouth mping on length was still there.


    ¡°Very¡­ But isn¡¯t this unfair if I¡¯m the only one who felt good?¡±


    I wanted to return the favor¡­ Or better yet, I also want her to feel the same pleasure that I felt. But that¡¯s impossible now that the car had begun moving. Safety first before everything.


    ¡°Not really, I love seeing my Ruru¡¯s face when you¡¯re feeling good. And I¡¯m more than satisfied with what I witnessed. That¡¯s enough for now¡­ When we have some real time to spend with each other, be ready.¡± Shio retained her smile that had already transformed into a kind one as she slowly shook her head.


    ¡°Then I better prepare for that to not leave my Shio unsatisfied.¡±


    ¡°You better be or I will lock you up in our apartment.¡±


    Shio thenughed at her own words before a dreamy look appeared on her face. Most likely, she¡¯s thinking about her situation again. She¡¯s now living alone in that apartment. Although I promised to sleep with her once in a while, I couldn¡¯t grant it yet¡­


    ¡°I think I might like that.¡±


    I rode onto her jest and that made Shiough more.


    ¡°As if you can stay in one ce for that long. You¡¯re a busy man after all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s not a lie that I want to be with you for a prolonged period. I will be your industrious househusband who will serve my Shio to the fullest.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny what she said¡­ I¡¯m a seriously busy man. And it¡¯s not like me to make empty promises just to make them feel better. That¡¯s why I banked on what we talked about earlier.


    ¡°Un. Do that when the time for you to sleep with mees.¡± Shio epted it as she gestured with her finger toe closer.


    And understanding her intention, without breaking her eyes off the road, I stretched my body to reach her lips and gave her a kiss without blocking her view of the road.


    ¡°I will. It¡¯s this week. I already nned to surprise my Shio.¡± I then whispered before going back to rest my back on my seat.


    ¡°Surprise me? How will it be a surprise if you¡¯re telling me about it now? Idiot Ruru.¡±


    Truthfully, I hadn¡¯t thought of a surprise yet. But now that I told her about it, my mind was already working on how to surprise her.


    ¡°It will still be a surprise even if I tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting my hopes up.¡±


    ¡°Keep it high then¡­ I will deliver.¡± I stretched again to reach her ears before whispering that.


    And soon after that, I saw how red seemingly made a wave from her neck to the entirety of her face, including her ears.


    Shio then heaved a sigh before lovingly whispering under her breath. ¡°Marry me already, idiot Ruru.¡±

 Chapter 509: Mine

    <h4>Chapter 509: Mine</h4>


    Although my girls already knew that I would be riding Shio¡¯s car to go to school, I still told Shio to drop me near the train station instead of risking it somewhere near the school.


    After kissing Shio once more, I left her car and watched her drive in the direction of the school.


    I had reminded her to always check whether that Nobuo would follow and fortunately, he hadn¡¯t shown up in front of her yet ever since that meeting they had where she got his signature for their divorce papers.


    As for Nao¡­ he¡¯s also nowhere to be seen during the past few days ever since she reported him.


    But I couldn¡¯t becent. Even if I became like a broken clock, I continued reminding Nao and Shio to take care and immediately tell me if they saw him within their vicinity.


    As long as there¡¯s no ruling about that report yet or that guy truly made himself disappear, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rx when ites to Shio and Nao¡¯s safety.


    Naturally, I was also wary of my surroundings, I was the one holding a piece of more damning evidence against him. If he showed up then I would not hesitate to confront him again and settle everything by then.


    Too bad, I probably overestimated his capabilities. If he¡¯s nowhere to be seen, he¡¯s most likely trying to think of a way out of the mess that Nao brought down on him.


    True, he had something, either a gun or a knife, in his carpartment back when I first confronted him but¡­ I managed to demoralize him and I¡¯d given him a choice.


    If he followed that, then he could still live somewhere far away and start anew. However, he kept on stalking Nao¡­ and that resulted in the current situation.


    What I¡¯m truly worried about is¡­ if he ends up being too desperate and makes a desperate move. It won¡¯t happen immediately but human minds are inherently fickle. When he reaches the point of thinking that he is about to hit a dead end, that¡¯s when he will make a drastic move.


    That¡¯s why I asked Nao to live with us for a week. During that week, I am nning to look for him myself instead of waiting for him to show up.


    Haa¡­ I don¡¯t know what will be the end result but¡­ I am ready to do anything for all of my girls.


    -


    -


    When Shio¡¯s car disappeared from my field of vision, I waited five minutes before also moving towards the 4th High School.


    Because of my¡­ undeserved poprity, the other first-years who I ended up encountering during that few minutes of walk were all pointing at me.


    Some of the girls even went to ask me if I was the one they¡¯re hearing about from the rumors; Kinoshita-sensei or Shiori-sensei¡¯s Pet.


    There were also some boys who thought I could be someone easy to talk to. However, what they received was just my dry replies.


    Due to that, they also immediately lose interest.


    Today, apart from the 1st years and their ss Advisors, no one should be at the school.


    However, before I reached the school gates, I saw Shizu from the corner of my eye and that immediately made me stop in my tracks.


    She appeared from the direction of the bus station.


    She was standing alone, with her eyes fully focused on me. Furthermore, she¡¯s wearing her school uniform, unlike me or any other 1st year students.


    Because of that, Shizu instantly became the center of attention of all the first years walking towards the school.


    And being the popr Student Council President and the one they saw at the Opening Ceremony, most of the first years who saw her recognized her.


    Those near her stopped and greeted her while those a distance away bowed towards her in acknowledgement.


    However, with Shizu¡¯s eyes trained on me, I also became another brilliant thing that was gathering the 1st year students¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Asakura-senpai and Shiori-sensei¡¯s pet. Is there something going on between them?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But look, he stopped his feet and also looked at her. Doesn¡¯t that look fishy?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? He became part of the Student Council. They visited our clubst Friday. I think he¡¯s some kind of Secretary for Asakura-senpai or just ackey.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Our club was also visited.¡±


    With that kind of conversation going on around them, our rtionship somehow became cleared of any suspicion.


    Perhaps if I hadn¡¯t followed her back then, their first suspicion would be the truth in their eyes.


    That¡¯s why to act the part, my feet moved and I ended up in front of her.


    I straightened my back before bowing in a 45-degree angle towards her. ¡°President, good afternoon.¡±


    I raised the volume of my voice to let the others hear it to firmly set in stone that I am part of the Student Council.


    Without any changes in her expression, Shizu eventually nodded and said two words, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Under the eyes of everyone, including even some of my ssmates, I respectfully followed her as we passed through the school gates and towards the direction of the Club Building.


    On the way, I¡¯d already seen where our ss along with the other sses was gathering but because she asked me to follow her, I didn¡¯t falter in my steps even though we got everyone¡¯s attention.


    And from behind me, the same conversation as earlier began.


    Perhaps after this day or at this moment, I¡¯d gain another title¡­


    The Student Council¡¯sckey.


    Although I¡¯d also seen Nami, Aya, Rae and Hina already among those in our ss, I could only nod to them and our other ssmates as I continued to follow Shizu inside the Club Building.


    Without saying any words, Shizu continued on her steps as she began to ascend the stairs, or set of stairs leading to the floor where the Student Council Room is located.


    Her feet only stopped when we reached the front of the Student Council Room.


    Understanding her intention, instead of asking her, I grabbed the doorknob and pushed the door open for her.


    Shizu waited until it was fully opened before a slight smile peeked out of her lips as she stepped inside the room.


    However, on the way in, Shizu reached for my hand, sped it tightly with hers and pulled me inside with her.


    As soon as the door closed behind me, Shizu turned around and smirked. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I could feel a very proud aura exuding out of her.


    This girl¡­ what she did was unting her power that¡­ she could take me with her anytime.


    Moreover, she showed everyone that¡­ I somehow belonged to her.


    And it¡¯s in line with what she wanted to happen.


    She¡¯s aware that I would be able to deduce her intention.


    And that¡¯s the reason why that¡¯s the first thing she asked me.


    What do I think?


    ¡°Un¡­ my Shizu deserved a praise.¡± I smiled and patted her head.


    ¡°Today, I made you mine. In most of the 1st year student¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re mine. Not Shiori-sensei¡¯s pet. Not Nami¡¯s boyfriend. Not anyone¡¯s boyfriend. Mine¡± Shizu proudly dered while totally enjoying my head pats.

 Chapter 510: With Shizu

    <h4>Chapter 510: With Shizu</h4>


    What Shizu meant by saying she made her mine was because of how the students would now perceive me as someone part of the Student Council.


    Even if we would be seen together in the future, those students would just attribute it to Student Council work.


    Naturally, if we became often seen together, that would lead to another suspicion.


    However, at the moment, she¡¯s right about me being hers. But that¡¯s not in a romantic way in those students¡¯ eyes.


    But at least, she¡¯s more or less correct with the notion.


    That¡¯s why I ended up being amazed by her and praised her foring up with this kind of method.


    Eventually, we sat down on the Student Council Room¡¯s sofa and¡­ as if we hadn¡¯t seen each other for a good while, Shizu grabbed me by my cor and asked for me to kiss her.


    We reached a consensus back then and although we couldn¡¯t be called a couple yet, we¡¯re both aware of our feelings for each other.


    ¡°Somehow, I like this when my Shizu is acting this cute,¡± I uttered after one peck on her lips.


    Left disappointed at how quick it was, Shizu chased after my lips before answering in an annoyed yet ted tone. ¡°Shut up¡­ I¡¯m not cute.¡±


    We¡¯re alone in this big room. That''s why Shizu dropped her mask and all the pretenses she put on when I found her standing there.


    At this moment, she¡¯s not the famous SC President Asakura-senpai, she¡¯s only Shizu, my delicate Shizu.


    ¡°Have I ever told you a lie before?¡±


    With my arms circling towards her back, I slowly pushed her down the sofa before leaning forward to cast myself over her.


    I¡­ asked her toe and I asked Nami if she could bring Shizu with her. But considering Shizu was alone earlier and Nami had a somewhat envious expression upon seeing us, Shizu went here by herself. She listened to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ Just¡­ kiss me.¡±


    ¡°You have to care about it, Shizu. You know my tongue can¡¯t just stopplimenting you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop that from uttering false ims about me.¡±


    Shizu cupped my face using both of her hands and pulled my head towards it.


    As she started kissing and sucking on my lips, I felt her tongue trying to find its way inside my mouth.


    Giving way to what she wanted, I parted my teeth and weed her tongue using mine. And while gradually falling deep into our current situation, I moved my body from a sitting position to slowly climb up on the sofa to truly be on top of her.


    With both of my hands bing support for my body to not let her bear my weight, I felt Shizu¡¯s legs pressing together to give space for my knees to do the same.


    With Shizu¡¯s tongue entwining with mine, she gradually pulled it inside her mouth while our lips continued on moving to thoroughly taste each other.


    Before we knew it, we¡¯re no different than a couple making out in a private room now. And this Student Council Room became our very own love nest.


    Completing what she dered by sucking my tongue, Shizu then slightly pushed my head to break our kiss. ¡°I got caught up in your pace¡­ Again.¡±


    With glistening lips and a reddened face, Shizu averted her gaze as she uttered that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your pace?¡± I replied while I gradually moved myself from on top of her to lie down beside her.


    Shizu¡¯s back was turned to me as I squeezed myself into the little space next to her.


    Naturally, the sofa was originally meant for sitting, not for lying down like this. Nheless, we had no choice. Otherwise, it would end up with Shizu sitting on myp instead.


    As soon as I squeezed myself to her back, Shizu wriggled her body to let me fit in it. Following that, she grabbed my arm to slip my hand towards her navel.


    ¡°Thank you foring, Shizu,¡± I whispered in her ear before I pressed my nose and lips to the exposed side of her neck.


    I inhaled her scent before I delivered a peck on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I want to see you too.¡± Shizu honestly replied.


    Just like me, this girl could also be this honest with her desire. That¡¯s how it was with her, she openly told me her desire to be my only one. She was also adamant about her decision of not epting my multiple rtionships even if it could end with me giving up on her.


    And I love that personality of hers¡­ No. I love every part that makes up Asakura Shizu. I love her a lot. In a way, this might be called cheating, considering Shizu doesn¡¯t want to enter an official rtionship with me.


    After saying that, Shizu lifted her head and gestured for me to slip my arm below her. She¡¯s going to use my arm as her pillow.


    And once I did, Shizufortably pressed her head on my arm before twisting her neck slightly, her lips puckered.


    Perhaps not satisfied with the kiss we shared, I granted her wish and slightly leaned forward to kiss her.


    And this time was almost the same intensity as earlier.


    Before I knew it, Shizu had already twisted her whole body to face me. Her arms slipped to my back as she tried to fit herself inside my embrace.


    Following that intense kiss, Shizu was now snuggling closely to me, to hide her fully flustered face and¡­ to enjoy my scent.


    Well, I felt how she¡¯s inhaling deeply while her nose was pressed on my chest after all.


    As time continued to pass¡­ the time we spent inside the room soon reached 10 minutes.


    And although reluctant, we both raised our bodies from the sofa and stood up.


    ¡°Will you stay here?¡± I asked.


    She¡¯s supposed to not be present here. The school clean-up drive on the nearby riverside was only an activity for the 1st year students.


    ¡°No. I will be following you alongside the teachers.¡±


    ¡°Such a diligent Student Council President.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sugarcoat it, idiot. I used my position to¡­ observe my unfaithful man.¡± Shizu had a little difficulty saying thatst part.


    But seeing how embarrassed she was and how bashful she became, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her cuteness.


    ¡°I¡¯m faithful to you.¡±


    ¡°True. And to all of your girls.¡± Shizu agreed while her troubled smile transformed into a smirk.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I am¡­¡± I wryly smiled but I ended up finding my lips pinched between her thumb and forefinger.


    ¡°Stop with self-deprecating thoughts. You are who you are¡­ and I still fell in love with you¡­ I just wish you soone to realize that you cannot juggle yourself between all of us. That way¡­ I can take you for myself.¡±


    As expected, Shizu still had the same faith that she could be my only one.


    ¡°I will take you for myself soon enough,¡± I whispered in her ears when I pounced a hug onto hers again. ¡°You wille with me, right?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ I have to see how tight your bond is with everyone.¡±


    That¡¯s right. She wille to our house and meet all of my girls, especially Akane. She was curious as to who I would pick in case I really got my head realigned to only be faithful on one.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be overwhelmed if you see me flirting with the others?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not expecting that? Just by how you flirt with Nami at the club or to Maemura-san when you¡¯re together, I am prepared to see more. And¡­ I want to see the side of you I haven¡¯t seen yet.¡± Shizu dered with certain conviction before getting out of my embrace and moving out of the Student Council Room.


    It¡¯s about time to start the clean-up drive after all.


    With the excuse of being a Student Councilckey, my time with her this time was perfectly justified.


    Only my girls would be able to guess what actually happened between us.

 Chapter 511: Rumored Guy A

    <h4>Chapter 511: Rumored Guy A</h4>


    When we reached the open field where we were supposed to gather, I saw how they were already distributing mps for picking trash that was littering the riverside as well as stic bags of different colors to differentiate what could be recycled and what could not.


    However, with our reappearance from the Club Building, all the attention once again returned to us.


    Nheless, to prevent suspicion thrown at us, once we left the vicinity of the Club Building, I bowed towards Shizu while saying, ¡®Thanks for the hard work¡¯.


    Shizu yed her part and nodded at me before turning her heels without any changes in expression. Amidst the whispers of the other students, Shizu didn¡¯t stop her feet as she moved towards where the teachers were gathering.


    And at the same time as she moved, I went to where our ss gathers. At the moment, everyone was already present. Those who hadn¡¯t seen me going into the Club Building with Shizu earlier had their mouths open.


    And that included Sakuma, Fukuda, Ogawa, Tadano and the silent guy who I forgot the name already.


    Is it Taku? Anyway¡­ because he wasn¡¯t speaking at all or he seldom speaks, his name is bing even more unforgettable.


    All of them had various reactions on their faces and¡­ I had no motivation to even describe what their faces looked like as I made my way next to Sakuma.


    I had observed how the girls and boys were separated into two groups. It would make another mor if I went straight towards where Nami, Satsuki, Aya, Hina, Chii and Saki were grouped up.


    Satsuki and Chii, who also missed the moment when I arrived and followed Shizu, had different reactions on their faces. However, before anyone could notice their gazes, they went back to what they¡¯re doing within their group.


    The timing was inappropriate. Even if I wanted to talk to them, it would just make thingsplicated. Nheless, even seeing them from afar like this was already enough to put a smile on my lips.


    Even though Chii still hadn¡¯t decided yet or my rtionship with Saki hadn¡¯t been straightened up yet, the way I looked at them was most likely the same as with Satsuki and my other girls.


    ¡°Onoda, howe you¡¯re with the Student Council President?¡±


    Once the smallmotion made by our reappearance died down, Sakuma, who was handing me the same mp for picking up the trash, asked.


    ¡°That, huh? I somehow became part of it. Did I forget to tell you?¡±


    No¡­ I didn¡¯t forget. I simply didn¡¯t find it necessary to tell him. He¡¯s not one of my girls and¡­ he was avoiding me or our group this past week. Only when he asked me again for advice did we begin to reconnect.


    Although he would probably need more time to talk to Satsuki again, he¡¯s not feeling the same way with me. Moreover, they were seeing each other whenever Sakuma was being called by Satsuki¡¯s sister at their house.


    Satsuki often told me how absurd her sister was when it came to the guy. She also somehow felt that¡­ Sakuma was more or less a toy for her to y with.


    As for that college friend of her sister who was staying at their house, she told me that she¡¯s getting along with her. But not to the point that she¡¯s holding a conversation with her.


    Satsuki had the natural frowning face as if she was always angry after all.


    Oftentimes, she would be mistaken as someone who¡¯s having a bad day just because of her natural expression.


    ¡°You never told me! I see¡­ You¡¯re bing more and more popr, dude. Don¡¯t forget about Maemura.¡±


    Bing more and more popr? I¡¯m totally aware that I am already close to being a celebrity when ites to those in the same year.


    That was proven earlier. Not just almost, everyone who saw me recognized me¡­


    Ugh¡­ Even if I wanted to be frustrated about it¡­ I had no choice but to ept this new status.


    I¡¯m the Rumored Guy A now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. What about you? Any progress?¡±


    He asked for my advicest Thursday. Did he apply what I told to his approach?


    Looking at his expression that looked like he choked on something, probably not.


    ¡°I¡­ Let¡¯s talk about this next time!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I shrugged and our conversation ended.


    Although I could feel the sharp gazeing from Ogawa or Fukuda, Tadano and the silent guy¡¯s gazes trained onto me, I ignored all those and just waited until we began moving out of the school grounds.


    I had no idea what happened next when Izumi-senpai brought that guy home after that confrontation we had on the rooftop.


    If I consider how he¡¯s still throwing me murderous looks, this guy probably still hadn¡¯t given up. Furthermore, Izumi-senpai failed to change his mind with that chance I gave her.


    Well, this was just my spection from how he¡¯s behaving this time. I still needed to wait for Monday to hear it from Izumi-senpai herself.


    As for Arisa-senpai¡­ That¡¯s also for Monday. Whether the swap would still happen or not, I¡¯d probably still look for her for a talk. And whether he¡¯s with Ogawa or not given that she¡¯s his mentor, I would still pull her for a talk.


    -


    -


    Around 20 minutester, Shio and the other teachers gathered our attention.


    Although there were only four sses and 120 students, there were at least eight teachers that were assigned for the 1st year.


    There were different subjects so it¡¯s only natural. Among them, there¡¯s also Eguchi-sensei that upon seeing me, she nodded and smiled slightly when I returned it.


    Fortunately, no one noticed that instance or that would create another buzz.


    And that¡¯s thanks to Shio and Shizu who were garnering everyone¡¯s attention.


    Shio became the main speaker for the teachers while she introduced Shizu as an observer. For transparency, she would make a report regarding the result of this clean-up drive, adding more pressure onto the student¡¯s shoulders.


    If they only knew¡­ that was just an excuse for Shizu to continue following us.


    Either way, after Shio finished reminding us, students, about this activity that would reflect in our final grades, we began to move out of the school.


    And being the ss 1, our ss moved out first.

 Chapter 512: Cleaning the Riverside (1)

    <h4>Chapter 512: Cleaning the Riverside (1)</h4>


    Fifteen minutester, we arrived at the riverside or riverbank where there were two sides of open space below a slope and the river was running in the middle.


    This riverside was actually a pic spot before. However, as time progressed and the digital age came about wherein most people would rather stay home than go out once in a while to enjoy nature, this ce lost its previous beauty.


    Even though it was Sunday, the ce had a tranquil atmosphere where there were only a few people sitting by the side, watching the river flows, ying skip stones or fishing.


    Our arrival actually made this side of the river somewhat rowdy. Nheless, given that this kind of event was a normal urrence, the people that were already here only gave us a passing nce before going back to what they were doing.


    Once everyone gathered down the riverbank, each ss¡¯ ss President, Kanzaki for us, stepped forward to lead and bring everyone to their designated spots.


    Although there were two sides that were included in this clean-up drive, each ss was assigned to our own ces.


    ss 1 and ss 2 were designated at the right side and with the short bridge in the middle as the boundary, it was equally separated to the north and south sides. We¡¯re going to take the north side and south side for ss 2.


    Consequently, ss 3 and 4 were also split with north and south at the left side of the river.


    Due to that, Rae and I could only catch a glimpse of each other due to how distant ss 3 was designated. There was also no way for me to just go to that side and grab her. It¡¯s a shame but there¡¯s no way to go around it.


    After ss 3 and 4 left to go to the other side of the river followed by their ss Advisors and 2 other teachers, ss 2 also began to split with us.


    Our ss didn¡¯t need to move anymore since we¡¯re already at our designated spot.


    However, from ss 2, I caught sight of the Volleyball Girl from the Capture that g activity or precisely, the Volleyball Club member, Sachi who almost caught me inside that Shower Stall with Orimura-sensei.


    I had no idea if it was a coincidence or not but¡­ our gazes met for a few seconds. And during those few seconds, I noticed how the girl smiled at me with slight interest. It¡¯s the kind of smile that somehow silently revealed that she had dirt on me.


    Dirt means¡­ she¡¯s most likely aware of one of my secrets that would be troublesome if it went public.


    Well, that was just my own spection. I¡¯m not a fortune teller or an esper who can urately guess what is in another individual¡¯s mind¡­


    However, thinking back to the few times we interacted¡­ It should only be during that PE Activity.


    Only that or¡­ I was missing something else or I wasn¡¯t acknowledging the possibility that at one point, something went awry and she coincidentally witnessed it. Maybe not coincidentally but identally.


    For example, the day I coerced Orimura-sensei to help me in escaping the Shower Room at that side of the Gymnasium.


    If that¡¯s the case¡­ there¡¯s a huge possibility that she either guessed that there¡¯s someone inside that Shower Stall or she must¡¯ve seen me going out of that side door. Or worse, out of the Shower Room¡­


    Either of those possibilities would result in a great misunderstanding. That ¡®ghost¡¯ incident in the Shower Room was already one of the mysteries circting around the school. The incident had already made its round among the members of the Volleyball Club and from them¡­ to their ssmates or close friends.


    Right¡­ That¡¯s the only possible event where she could stumble upon what she would think as a secret of mine.


    The more I think about it, the more this possibility bes the most usible answer.


    Nheless, given that she¡¯s not saying anything or she¡¯d kept whatever it was by herself, do I need to be prepared for her to approach me?


    Or should I approach her instead? But that would just prove her suspicion if I did that.


    Then¡­ I should act oblivious instead.


    If she truly has something on me, she will eventually approach me. If there¡¯s nothing then¡­ I can just forget about it and focus on more important things¡­


    ¡°Un. Now that the ce is cleared, we shall start.¡± Kanzaki announced while keeping the act as the ss President type. She¡¯s wearing a denim jumper and a green crop top beneath it.


    Given how tight her jumper was and how its suspenders were pressing at her chest, her slightly meaty front was emphasized making some of the boys in our ss gulp down their saliva as they stared at her or specifically at that part of hers.


    Oblivious to that urrence, Kanzaki continued, ¡°The boys will do that part. The one next to the slope. On the other hand, we girls will be doing this side. The one next to the river.¡±


    Kanzaki pointed with her arms outstretched, further emphasizing that bulge on her chest.


    This time, she finally caught sight of some of the boys gawking at her body.


    As soon as she did, Kanzaki crossed her arms and red in their direction.


    Following that, the girls supported her as they began throwing insults at those boys they caught. However, since it now involved all of the girls, even including my girls, all the boys were now subject to the hurl of name-calling from them.


    Naturally, I was also included.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t care about that and only stood at the side as we gradually retreated leaving only that few who were guiltily covering their ears.


    To stop that, Shio, Eguchi-sensei and Shizu, who remained at our side to observe us, stepped forward.


    Well¡­ Because of that small incident, those who were thinking that it was unfair that the split in the designated location was unfair given that we also needed to clear the trash from the slope lost their voice.


    In their minds, they would surely me those guys who couldn¡¯t gawk at Kanzaki covertly.


    That¡¯s right. Everyone was a young adolescent boy, only those with a different preference would be able to shy away from how Kanzaki appeared defenseless. She was certainly eye-candy for everyone back there.


    Well, it¡¯s also because she¡¯s on the bigger side among the girls in our ss.


    After that briefmotion, we once again separated as we began picking up the trash. Sakuma, Hashimoto, as well as Fukuda, surprisingly remained near me as they began conversing with each other.


    Ah. Hashimoto was that guy who invited me to the Game Club which allowed me to meet Itou. Thanks to that, the reunion of the sisters happened. Although he got the wrong impression that I became close with Itou, that soon passed when one time, he asked me why Itou was badmouthing me. By chance, he heard her grumbling during one of their Club Activities.


    And when he tried asking the girl about it, he was ignored and eventually got shot down by her in one of their absurd games like that Legend of the Gctic Kittens.


    ¡°Because of some idiots, the chance to let the girls and boys mix in this activity was shelved. Tsk. Should I rough them up?¡± Fukuda suddenlymented with an annoyed tone. Most likely he wanted to join up with Chii¡­


    This guy¡­ He probably believed that he still possessed a chance.

 Chapter 513: Cleaning the Riverside (2)

    <h4>Chapter 513: Cleaning the Riverside (2)</h4>


    The picking up of trash soon ended for the girls. It didn¡¯t take long because:


    Firstly, their side was the cleanest as it was already being regrly cleaned by the City Hall department assigned to take care of it.


    Secondly, the ratio of boys to girls leaned towards thetter. In our ss, there are only around 12 boys and 18 girls. They have more manpower.


    Andstly, they¡¯re organized. Kanzaki had a leadership quality and when Nami was added, it became smoother.


    Apart from them, there¡¯s also Chii who was something like the head of a wave or a trendsetter, if that¡¯s the right analogy. Most girls followed her example and due to her extraordinary cheerfulness as a very active fake gyaru, the others were infected by her. Satsuki was kind of bad with that kind of mood but upon seeing the publicly known grumpy girl doing the task without anyints, they would be the odd one out if they cked off. As for Aya, Hina and Saki, they¡¯re like everyone else, following the wave.


    Due to that, they immediately finished their task while we, the boys, were still less than halfway.


    We¡¯re not organized. No one set up and relegated a duty. It¡¯s like everyone¡¯s at their own pace. Ogawa refused to step up when someone asked him. He¡¯s like a sulky guy who was short on fuse today. He would snarl at them if they ever tried to talk to him. As for Tadano and the silent guy who was following him, they¡¯re also not talking and just doing things on their own.


    Naturally, I also had no motivation to step up. I¡¯m not a leader or I don¡¯t want to be one if someone will argue with me that I have the qualities.


    I very much preferred to be sidelined. That way, troublesome work wouldn¡¯t pile up in front of me and I could focus on my priorities.


    Nheless, after the girls spent the next ten minutes just sitting on the side, watching us struggle to bend our backs to pick up trash, Kanzaki somehow grew a conscience or¡­ someone urged her to do so as I had seen Nami and Chii at both of her sides, whispering in her ears.


    Did she just get coerced? I don¡¯t know but seeing those two smiling when our gazes intersected, it might be the case.


    ¡°Girls, have you rested enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s show the boys what we can do¡­ Those who want to show off to them, pick up your mps and let¡¯s outdone their progress!¡±


    With that loud of a shout, all the other boys who were going about this activityzily looked in their direction. And upon seeing how the girls all stood up while clicking those mps in their hands, a fighting spirit was miraculously ignited in their eyes.


    And in this way, the swift divide from earlier was breached.


    Before I knew it, Nami, Satsuki, Aya, Hina, Saki and Chii were now going in my direction, although covertly. They¡¯re trying to make it look like they would stumble towards my location coincidentally.


    However, Fukuda, who wasmenting earlier, had be thoroughly excited upon seeing Chii¡­ But upon the realization that she¡¯s not looking at him, he suddenly turned quiet.


    Among those who were observing us, Eguchi-sensei had a slight smile on her face as she appreciated Kanzaki¡¯s action and how the girls responded to it.


    As for Shio, she¡¯s shaking her head slightly while holding back augh. She¡¯s near them and she probably heard how Nami and Chii convinced Kanzaki.


    As for Shizu, she¡¯s smirking while looking at Nami¡¯s back. Most likely, she¡¯s proud of her little cousin but at the same time, she¡¯s envious that Nami could find a way to approach me.


    With just this¡­ I can confidently say that my girls are brighter than me. And since there¡¯s a lot of them, they might even be able to n well for our future if they pool their ideas together.


    Thanks to the additional help from the girls, the activity of cleaning the riverside ended earlier than what was expected.


    And during all that, my girls covertly surrounded me. Or that¡¯s how it should look since they were taking turns on who would stand next to me on one spot. Starting from Aya who was timidly waiting for me to praise her and ending with Saki who didn¡¯t know what she would say to me.


    The trio of Ogawa, Tadano and Taku appeared as if they¡¯re also trying to move closer to Nami and the other girls from their circle.


    However, until the end of the activity, they failed to do so.


    As for Sakuma and Fukuda, they both became silent at what they observed. Given that I told Sakuma about how I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take all of them if I truly ended up falling for the girls, he¡¯s probably starting to realize that what I said back then and back at the Gymnasium was true. Even if he only linked Aya and Satsuki with me, that¡¯s already confirming what I told him before. Fukuda, who already saw me with Chii, would also begin to seriously think about my answer to his question.


    Nheless, given that they¡¯re all on the normal side even if the other one was a delinquent, it would be hard to gulp down the truth and they would, in one way or another, deny that possibility.


    Ogawa was also already aware since I told him about the truth of my rtionship with Nami. Moreover, he witnessed firsthand how I held Hina closely. He even shamelessly asked her to take away my attention so that he could take Nami back.


    The foolish guy was now about to lose every girl who was interested in him because of his foolish decision.


    As for Tadano and the silent guy¡­ Tadano will still have a chance if he already moved on from Nami¡­ but for the silent guy¡­ I guess I can only apologize to him once I straighten up my rtionship with Saki.


    Well, I could be med for that, for all their suffering but there¡¯s no way for me to regret everything. I am greedy and I end up loving all of them.


    It will be next to impossible for them to take any one of my girls. Unless they leave me by their own ord, I will not hand them over to anyone else.


    They¡¯re mine.


    And even if it is impossible, I will aim to create a future with all of us.


    -


    -


    Once we finished, all of us sat down to rest where Shio, Eguchi-sensei and Shizu were silently observing.


    The bags of trash we collected were all gathered in one spot. Before ending the activity, we would be waiting for the garbage truck that the school called to pick the trash we collected,


    While waiting for the garbage trucks, most of us were now talking to each other or some were on their phones, like me.


    I was chatting with my girls since we couldn¡¯t openly talk here. Moreover, I was also chatting with the girls that were already at my house or Rae that was on the other side of the river.


    All of those who woulde to the house already nned their transportation. There''s a group that would go by train, another group that would go by bus and another one that would hitchhike with Shio¡¯s car.


    As for me¡­ it would be a hard decision which group I would return to¡­ Should I just return alone? To be fair with all of them?


    Ah no¡­ That¡¯s impossible. All of us will reject that idea.

 Chapter 514: Splitting Up

    <h4>Chapter 514: Splitting Up</h4>


    When all the sses finished with the ce designated to them, we have all gathered once again on one to be evaluated and to do a roll-call for thest time.


    Before it was quite amon urrence for someone to flee even before the end of the activity. That¡¯s why the teachers thought of adding anotheryer to keep them in check.


    Due to that, the students were forced to do the activity and forced to stay so that they wouldn¡¯t be marked absent.


    Well, because of this, sneaking out with Shio like I told herst night or any other girl was also impossible.


    As soon as the attendance check was done, the teachers, with Shio as a speaker once more, dispersed the students.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the arcade?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s watch some good movies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a killjoy ande with us.¡±


    Conversations like that began to fill our surroundings as the students began grouping up and going on their own ways.


    On the other hand, the teachers as well as Shizu turned around to go back to the school grounds. Unlike the students, they still had to make a report and record everything that happened in this activity.


    And ording to what they decided, Satsuki and Aya followed behind Shizu. The three would be hitchhiking in Shio¡¯s car.


    Although Aya hadn¡¯t interacted with Shizu yet, with Satsuki there, I know she would be fine.


    As for Satsuki and Shizu interacting with Shio¡­ I could only imagine the result.


    Hopefully, they will be able to interact with each other without bing awkward¡­


    And although Shizu wasn¡¯t officially my girl because of that consensus, those who heard about her dealings with me had somehow already deemed that Shizu would eventually give in.


    That¡¯s why no one was truly against her alsoing to our house.


    I told them that I would be teaching them self-defense but I guess their impending meeting with each other would be the main event¡­


    Moreover, because I would still need to go to my part-time job, most of them would remain in the house... Whether they would decide to go home earlier or not, that¡¯s not for me to decide anymore.


    In any case, I was expecting all of them to remain until I returned from the Boxing Gym.


    ¡°Yo. Onoda, you¡¯re not going yet?¡± Sakuma suddenly approached me when he saw me unmoving.


    He surely noticed how Aya and Satsuki followed Shizu and the teachers so he¡¯s most likely wondering why I wasn¡¯t following them.


    ¡°Not yet. What about you? Isn¡¯t today a great chance to spend with Maemura¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Huup! I¡­ You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a chance. I¡¯m gonna run, Onoda!¡±


    Sakuma almost choked at first but recovered before he was filled with bravery. Andstly, he sprinted as if he was a speedster that I actually became tempted to shout ¡®Run, Sakuma, run¡¯.


    Ah. Either way, looking at him goes like that. I guess he¡¯s finally growing as a person. Unlike the Sakuma from before who couldn¡¯t make a move even with all the chances presented in front of him.


    Due to that attitude, it resulted in him losing Satsuki. To me.


    If he fought and tried to also get Satsuki¡¯s attention before. I would probably spend a lot of effort to steal her. Or if Satsuki ended up not having a change of heart, I might also give up altogether given that I would eventually experience the change in my thought process.


    Well, that¡¯s a past possibility and there¡¯s no going back to the past. Satsuki is mine now and Sakuma is already focused on her sister. As long as he perseveres, he truly has a chance for her.


    That¡¯s unless the girl felt the same.


    Although it still felt like he¡¯scking in some departments like how he appeared uneasy whenever I would mention Satsuki¡¯s sister, I guess I can say that I am rooting for him.


    People don¡¯t normally change easily¡­ perhaps except me. And there are also people who will not change even after being pushed to the brink. Like Ogawa.


    As for Sakuma, he¡¯s in the first category, it will take time and it needs his real effort to make ite true.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great friend, aren¡¯t you, Onoda?¡±


    From my side, another guy showed up and asked. I didn¡¯t need to turn my head to him to recognize that it was Fukuda. Most likely he witnessed that exchange between Sakuma and me.


    ¡°Me? A friend? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s friend.


    Oh¡­ There¡¯s Misaki. Now that I think about it, I also only caught a glimpse of that girl earlier, she waved her hand to me and smiled as a greeting from a friend to a friend. And she did the same to Chii and Kanzaki. That¡¯s a totally friendly girl.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Fukuda followed up another question.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I¡¯m not a friendly guy.¡±


    Thinking about it, my answer was only applicable to guys¡­ When it¡¯s a girl, there¡¯s no reason for me to decline their friendship.


    I guess I just truly hated to have somebody else buzzing around my girls or I just despise them due to how greedy I am.


    ¡°But you¡¯re friendly with girls, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± I shrugged.


    He got it right. That¡¯s one point for him.


    ¡°I like Chizuru.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    With that kind of confession, this guy was trying to probe my reaction. But much to his dismay, I wore a deadpan expression as I shrugged.


    ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    ¡°I love her.¡± And at this point, there¡¯s no way I would deny it. This guy was having his own designs towards a girl I love. It¡¯s only right for me to confidently tell him.


    Besides, he already caught us in the act wherein he kept it a secret by himself.


    ¡°I see¡­ Since when?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to continue answering for myself to you.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ That¡¯s right. This is why you¡¯re so popr. Silent but frank when confronted.¡±


    Is that why I¡¯m popr?


    I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just being myself all the time.


    And even if I needed to act, it would always be with a purpose.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, what are you gonna do?¡±


    ¡°Today¡­ I¡¯ll be courting Chizuru.¡±


    This guy¡­ At least he has guts, unlike the cowardly guy who cannot ept the truth.


    Fukuda most likely already determined that¡­ in Chii¡¯s eyes, he was never above me.


    ¡°Really? Good luck then.¡±


    Do I look like I¡¯m letting him do what he wants to do? No, not really. If he truly tries courting her then I will just have to double my efforts. This isn¡¯t the old times where I have to resort to something else to seal the deal. This time¡­ the decision lies in Chii¡¯s hands. I will not put words in their mouths anymore.


    In any case, I would expect myself to be totally annoyed with this guy if he started. I might not make a move when it concerns Chii but to teach this guy a lesson? I was already thinking of methods to do that.


    ¡°You¡¯re that confident, huh?¡±


    Considering the girl already expressed what she felt, my rtionship with Chii was already at the same point as Shizu. Naturally, it¡¯s natural for me to be confident.


    Nheless, there¡¯s still that worry that Chii would reject me in the end. Although that would be truly painful, it was her decision by then and I could only ept that.


    ¡°I am¡­ Besides, she already left. How will you do that?¡±


    I already saw Nami, Hina and Chii going to the crowd of ss 3 to pick up Rae. In the end, they already dropped the idea to take the bus, the four would be going to ride the train. If I¡¯m not wrong, Kikuchi somehow wanted toe as well but Hina sessfully reasoned with her.


    As for Saki¡­ I saw her going in a different direction. Towards the bus stop. And behind her, that silent guy was following.


    Tadano and Ogawa, on the other hand, were probably trying to follow Nami with the former being dragged around by him. Good luck with those two finding them, those four were going somewhere to rest. Or more specifically, to rest and wait for me to pick them up.


    ¡°Huh? Eh? You¡¯re right!¡±


    Upon realizing that I was right, Fukuda frantically moved his head to look for Chii¡¯s silhouette. However, no matter where he turned, she¡¯s nowhere in sight.


    And when he got tired of doing that, he turned around and was already about to sprint. However, before Fukuda¡¯s feedunched himself towards the direction he¡¯s facing, he turned his head back to shout at me. ¡°Onoda, I¡¯ll beat you!¡±


    By saying that, you already lost, you know? Anyway, the direction he was going was wrong anyway. He caught a glimpse of the other gyarus that was often with Chii. He¡¯s most likely going to ask them.


    Now then, it¡¯s also time for me to start moving, huh?


    However, before that¡­


    Turning my heels in a certain direction, my feet began carrying me towards a certain someone.


    As I hastened my footsteps, I walked past the silent guy Taku and arrived next to Saki. ¡°Going home?¡±


    ¡°Ruki¡­!¡± Surprised at my sudden appearance, Saki eximed as she looked behind her if there''s someone else with me.


    And magically, that silent guy was nowhere in sight now. He¡¯s probably hiding somewhere.


    That guy... is he bing a stalker?


    They¡¯re officially friends, if he approached Saki, there¡¯s no way she would ignore him.


    In any case, since he wouldn¡¯t make a move, he could only me himself as I would take this chance to talk to this girl.


    Because ording to Nami, Saki refused to go and was now on her way home.


    I want to hear her thoughts...

 Chapter 515: Aware

    <h4>Chapter 515: Aware</h4>


    I looked back as well and noticed the silent guy hiding in a pole. To lose him, I grabbed Saki¡¯s arm and sped up our pace. The direction she was going was towards the school or specifically, the bus stop past the school.


    Once I saw a corner, I made a turn there, dragging Saki with me.


    It¡¯s a narrow street with houses on both sides. That¡¯s why I continued walking until the third block before turning again. I did that at least five times while memorizing the turns we made.


    Although Saki was kind trying to squirm out of my hold at first, she eventually silently followed me.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­ Let¡¯s just continue, alright?¡±


    I stopped any idle talk for now since I was already nning to talk to herter when we¡¯re out of this neighborhood.


    Perhaps understanding my intention, Saki slightly nodded while moving my hands from her arm to fit her fingers on the gaps between mine.


    This girl¡­ I intentionally didn¡¯t aim for her hand. However, she fixed it by herself this time. Without any of our ssmates¡¯ eyes, she¡¯s once again grabbing the chance presented in front of her.


    If only she would also be this bold towards how she acts when in front of their circle. Like Nami and Hina said, she¡¯s still thinking that she didn¡¯t deserve to be leveled with them¡­ Or better yet, she only wanted to be their Friend A. Someone that was only in the background.


    I managed to dig at her personality of how she¡¯s a chance-grabber by presenting her chances she could easily grab and take. And that led to what happened to usst Friday¡­


    In a way, now that I got a better look at her personality, I want to see her bing more confident in herself¡­


    True. I could help her do that without being thoroughly involved with her. But after what happened to us¡­ I couldn¡¯t just treat it as nothing. That¡¯s just not in my personality.


    If someone would ask, what ended up happening between us was all my fault¡­ And that¡¯s the truth.


    And on that note, we couldn¡¯t rewrite the past anymore. What happened had already happened¡­ That¡¯s why I would now approach her in hopes that I could make her mine.


    Still, the decision would be in her hands, if she decided to not continue and end whatever connection we had, I would ept it.


    -


    -


    With our hands switched to being locked tightly together, we continued walking along the narrow streets of this neighborhood that was near the school.


    Looking at Saki this time, her high bun-hairstyle was more emphasized especially thanks to her glittering pair of earrings. She¡¯s wearing a long-sleeve white shirt that was somewhat loose on the arms. It was tucked in her short denim short pants while a thin hoodie was tied around her waist. She¡¯s probably trying to have that cool girl vibe but because of her somewhat small stature, Saki was more adorable than most. Totally in contrast to how erotic she was with her hair downst Friday.


    After I made sure that we already lost the silent guy who was following Saki, I stopped my steps after a turn and faced her. ¡°Ah. Right. I forgot to tell you something.¡±


    As my free hand tugged at her loose sleeves, I continued, ¡°You look great in this outfit, Saki.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Isn¡¯t that totally out of nowhere?¡± Saki instantly blurted out a question. However, what I said made an effect on her as I noticed how her ears suddenly gradually reddened.


    I shook my head and stepped forward. ¡°Not really. I just want to say it before I forget again. By the way¡­¡±


    With my hand pinching her chin, I gradually pushed my head forward while eyeing her somewhat dry lips.


    Within the few seconds before reaching it, my tongue wet my lips in preparation to kiss her.


    However, before I pressed my lips on hers, I abruptly stopped and stared at her who already had her eyes closed and was waiting for our lips to be connected.


    ¡°Saki¡­ Can I?¡± I asked her while our lips were still in close proximity. I watched how she suddenly inhaled as my breath blew onto her face when I uttered that question out.


    It was out of reflex on her part. However, as soon as she did that, Saki, instead of answering me, pushed her face forward and pressed our lips together.


    Thirty secondster, Saki somewhat shakily retracted her head before opening her eyes. She first stared at my lips before answering, ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me¡­ You know how I am¡­¡±


    ¡°I know but I still feel that it¡¯s appropriate. You¡¯re still a girl, Saki. I will not be like a savage who will just do what I want to without asking you.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m telling you now¡­ If we¡¯re alone like this, you don¡¯t need to ask for my permission, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then it¡¯smon courtesy to say the same in return. If we¡¯re alone, you can be however you want.¡±


    After saying this, I held her at her waist and kissed her again. This time, without holding back.


    From sucking her lips to entwining our tongues, I went deep with our kisses that Saki eventually had to rest her back on the wall behind her.


    Her arms were tightly clinging onto my back, pulling me closer to her. And to answer that, one of my arms also moved to her back and made a push near her spine, leading to her lower body pressing forward instead.


    However, it was at this point that someone appeared from the peripherals of our vision.


    Perhaps I got too into it or I failed to hear him because of his silent steps, the silent guy Taku stopped right at the turn where we were currently entwined with each other.


    Saki realized it toote and only when she felt that I stopped did she open her eyes. And to her curiosity, she followed the direction of my eyes.


    With his eyes widened and his mouth opened, the silent guy issued a low grunting sound as if he wanted to say something but he couldn''t.


    At this point, I had already thought of our next move. Holding Saki¡¯s hands once more, I pulled her out of that spot as we continued to make a round in this neighborhood.


    Saki followed me but she remained silent throughout.


    After making moreplicated turns and seeing that no one was following behind us, I then retraced our steps and circle back to where we entered and returned to the original street where I first greeted her.


    Whether that silent guy still followed after us or not, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°Taku saw us¡­¡± Saki silentlymented as we continued on our way towards her bus stop.


    However, once we reached the street leading to the school, I turned towards it and continued until we reached the school gate.


    The cars were still there but there¡¯s no one outside. Most likely, they¡¯re all inside the Administration Building, including Shizu, Satsuki and Aya.


    Due to that, I continued with our steps and went in the opposite direction of the Administration Building or specifically towards the Club Building.


    After entering it, I continued towards the abandoned club room that was being used by us for the Mentor Program.


    Once inside, I faced Saki again who still had the same expression as earlier. We were supposed to talk thising Monday about each other. But because of this opportunity that I¡­ somehow exploited. That talk might already happen today.


    However, that¡¯s after clearing this girl¡¯s mind who was probably shocked that the silent guy Taku saw us, passionately kissing each other.


    Given that he wasn¡¯t talking or he seldom talks, I was actually not worried about him knowing that¡­ his long-time crush had already fallen into my hands. He already had his suspicions after all and that just proved it.


    ¡°Saki¡­¡± I called out to her and that immediately got her attention. ¡°Does it bother you that he saw us? You¡¯re aware of it, right? That he¡¯s following you. That¡¯s why you looked behind when I appeared next to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Yes, I am aware.¡± Saki tried to answer differently but still ended up nodding.


    ¡°He likes you. Are you aware of that too?¡±


    And with this follow-up question after revealing his not-so-hidden secret infatuation towards Saki, I got an expected answer from the girl.


    With her eyes lowered, Saki answered in a low voice. ¡°I¡­ Yes, I¡¯m aware¡­¡±

 Chapter 516: A push on her back

    <h4>Chapter 516: A push on her back</h4>


    Seeing Saki still visibly shaking, instead of just standing in front of her, I pulled her in my embrace.


    She just admitted how she was aware of that guy¡¯s infatuation towards her and although I couldn¡¯t read her mind¡­ she¡¯s probably shaken because she hadn¡¯t expected to be caught at all.


    While rubbing her back and head, I waited until she stopped shaking before raising her face to look at me again.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that he caught us. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to me yourself. If that¡¯s what is running inside your mind.¡± I caressed her cheeks and smiled. ¡°If you want to or if need be, I will let him understand our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ I might be cruel from saying this but¡­ Taku liking me is¡­ not why I was shaken. I don¡¯t like him as a guy but as a friend, we¡¯re connected through the circle so that¡¯s that.¡± Saki shook her head while having a self-deprecating smile.


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s like this to everyone but she¡¯s always been honest and straightforward with me. Starting from how she couldn¡¯t say yes to the kiss trial because Nami was there and how it spiraled down from it until we ended up in that situation. Each time, she was totally honest with her feelings. Furthermore, she¡¯s totally aware that what she¡¯s doing was a betrayal to her friends.


    And now, she didn¡¯t even hesitate to tell me what she felt towards the silent guy.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just scared that he will talk about what he witnessed. Even if Nanami is already aware of us, the others from our circle aren''t yet.¡± Saki continued.


    I see. So that¡¯s what she¡¯s thinking about. The others from their circle to¡­ look down on her upon knowing what she did. Perhaps in her mind, since she¡¯s a friend, they would me her more than me.


    However, Saki didn¡¯t know yet. She didn''t know how much influence my existence had already been entrenched in their circle. I would instantly be the one they would me. Especially by Arisa-senpai or Izumi-senpai. And naturally, Ogawa or Tadano would point their daggers on me.


    ¡°Will he really talk about what he witnessed? You know. I¡¯m also a guy like him. If I am the one in his shoes and I see my crush with another guy, it will definitely trigger something inside me.¡±


    Saki lifted her eyes as she listened to my hypothesis about what the silent guy might or might not do.


    ¡°There are two paths that I can tread on. First, I can confront my crush even if I don¡¯t have the right to do so, asking her if what I¡¯ve seen was real. And the second possibility is just to ept it silently¡­¡±


    I trailed my voice at this point since this was probably the point wherein I would steer away from normal guys like Taku, Sakuma, Ogawa, Tadano and Fukuda.


    ¡°¡­ Might I add, if I confronted her and she told me the truth or I epted what I witnessed as real, I would then n for a way to steal my crush from that guy I saw her with.¡±


    And before she could raise ament about thatst sentence, I continued. ¡°But that¡¯s me. As for Taku, he probably will not reach the point of thinking about what I saidst. Tell me, what path do you think he will choose in the end?¡±


    With our gazes never breaking, I clearly saw from the minute changes in her expression how Saki began contemting, thinking about the possibility that her friend will take.


    After around a minute, she arrived at an answer, ¡°Taku¡­ He will not confront me.¡±


    That¡¯s the one with the highest possibility to happen if his personality is everything that he¡¯s shown in front of everyone.


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s the second option. He will ept what he saw and that I¡ªNo. That you are already taken by someone else. By me.¡± At this point, I ended it by nting another kiss on her lips which¡­ as expected, the girl epted fully.


    Once our lips separated, Saki nodded in agreement with what I said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say that what I said will truly be his move. However, if what he¡¯s shown or what I observed from him was true to his character then there¡¯s a high possibility that it will happen.¡±


    What can he do if he talks? It will only make his crush down to the quagmire. If he¡¯s not a vengeful guy then¡­ he will keep it to himself to protect Saki.


    ¡°I¡­ I am waiting for him to confess. That¡¯s why I am not confronting him whenever he¡¯s following me.¡±


    ¡°I see. That wasn¡¯t the first time he was stalking you.¡±


    Now I somehow picture the situation between the two. With the silent guy too scared to confess and Saki not wanting to confront him by only waiting unless he finally gathered his courage. They arrived at the situation where it became a stalking case where the girl was clearly aware of why.


    Upon hearing the term I used to describe what the silent guy was doing, Saki¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Stalking?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what he¡¯s doing? If he¡¯s only following your every movement then that¡¯s stalking. You don¡¯t like him. You should¡¯ve told him that right away.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s the reason why I am not confronting him. I want him to confess to me so that I can turn him down properly¡­¡± Saki shook her head once more as she exined her side.


    However, it was as I had guessed.


    ¡°This girl¡­ How long has he been following you around?¡±


    I retracted my voice to not show the slight irritation that I felt. Perhaps because the situation could be resolved easily if she had confronted him by telling him that she knew¡­ I somehow felt irritated with Saki¡¯s decision.


    But I guess that¡¯s because I never had any friends to consider. I had no idea how their friendship works.


    ¡°¡­ Since our 2nd year in middle school.¡±


    ¡°That long?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯s no more than a stalker. Or if you want to tone it down, he¡¯s only content at admiring you.¡± I sinctly dered.


    Even if I hadn¡¯t heard his side yet, what excuse could he give to not bebeled as a stalker? To protect her? That¡¯s what stalkers always said when they were being used or called out by their stalking habits.


    Upon contemting it for a while, Saki eventually epted what I said.


    However, she remained silent while keeping her head pressed on my chest. Whatever¡¯s going on in her head, only Saki would know at the moment.


    ¡°¡­ Ruki. What do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. First, since you belong to the same circle, do you still want to continue being friends with him?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s there or not.¡±


    This girl could truly be cruel and brutally honest. If only she could be like this all the time and stop degrading herself by thinking that she¡¯s lower than Nami or any other girl in their circle.


    In any case, this was a lot better than acting like she¡¯s fine but deep inside, she loathed him. That¡¯s a lot worse.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ then you already know the answer to what you should or what you can do. You¡¯re asking me because you wanted a push in your back, right? Saki¡­ I think you¡¯re belittling yourself too much¡­ Believe in yourself, you get me?¡±


    ¡°Believe in myself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll see how easy it can be once you start believing in yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s too cryptic, Ruki. Exin it to me properly.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Believe that you can do what you think you can¡¯t do. For example, you¡¯re not any lower than Nami. Or for a closer connection to our current topic, it¡¯s on you to tell him what you truly feel. That way, you canmunicate with him and he will realize what he¡¯s doing¡­¡±


    I intentionally added that first example, to give her a push on the back. It¡¯s the perfect situation for that. She might not focus on it at the moment but after we settled what¡¯s troubling her mind, she would go back to think about it.


    ¡°I¡­ I will talk to him. Can I do it tomorrow?¡± Saki asked but this time, the troubled expression on her face was already clear. She now had a direction she could take.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me. It¡¯s your decision, Saki.¡±


    ¡°Right. You¡¯re right¡­ I let this drag on.¡± Saki continuously nodded despite being slightly disappointed by my answer.


    To quell that, I added, ¡°But I can help you if you will allow me. Now that he saw me with you, I¡¯m already involved.¡±


    And upon hearing that, her eyes glimmered briefly before acting as if she¡¯s not ted about what I said. ¡°¡­ Then watch over me.¡±


    ¡°dly,¡± I answered her with a smile and for the fourth time this day, our lips pressed against each other.


    In the end, talking about myself to her might not happen today. But knowing about the reason behind her reaction and the story behind her rtionship with that silent guy as well as, giving her a push on the back, I would honestly say that this came out as fruitful and not a waste of time.


    Well, I would never think spending time with the girls connected to me was a waste of time so there¡¯s that. Even if we only talked about her or stared at each other without doing anything, it would still be worthwhile.


    ¡°By the way, Ruki¡­ Why did you follow me? Is it because of¡­?¡± Saki asked after savoring that fourth kiss that wasn¡¯t interrupted by anything.


    ¡°I want you toe with me. But I can¡¯t guarantee that you will like what you will witness.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of what will happen. You will be with everyone¡­ every girl you have.¡±


    ¡°Un. But truthfully, that¡¯s not the purpose of that meeting. I want to teach all of you some self-defense techniques¡­ Just in case you needed it.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Saki was surprised once again, ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not what I heard.¡±


    Considering most of them would be meeting for the first time, the real reason why I invited them was already buried in their minds¡­

 Chapter 517: Opened Dam

    <h4>Chapter 517: Opened Dam</h4>


    By the time Saki and I left the abandoned club room and the Club Building, Shio¡¯s car was nowhere to be found.


    When I checked my phone, Aya messaged me that they¡¯re already on their way. A picture was even attached to it. Aya was sitting at the passenger¡¯s seat while Satsuki and Shizu were in the backseat with both of them staring out the windows at each side.


    Just seeing how Aya was the only one who was slightly smiling, the girl was probably feeling the awkwardness of the situation.


    Due to that, while we¡¯re traversing the few steps out of the school, I messaged all four of them in that car, including the driver, Shio.


    Although she wouldn¡¯t be able to read it instantly, I just want her to read something that would be able to put a smile on her lipster.


    Following that, I put my phone back to bring Saki to the ce where Nami and the others should be waiting.


    In the end, Saki eventually agreed toe with me after I exined what I was aiming for when I asked them toe.


    Because of that mentality of hers, when Nami told her about it the first time, she became afraid of being in the same room as the other girls connected to me.


    She¡¯s already aware of howplicated of a person I am¡­ But in the end, the girl still stood by what she told me before. She might be feeling guilty but she¡¯s not regretting being entangled with me.


    As for our rtionship, I had just given her that push on her back. It might take some time before she epts that in my eyes, there¡¯s no such thing as higher or lower. Everyone¡¯s equal.


    Well, there¡¯s a special girl but there¡¯s not much difference in how much I ended up loving all of them.


    The reason why Akane is living with me was because of how I was making up for the years I ignored and forgot about my affection for her. Moreover, her parents epted our rtionship despite theplications with my character.


    If Aunt and Uncle didn¡¯t allow Akane to live with me when I asked them before, then I would also not push it and just visit her as much as possible.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m curious about the whole story¡­ The girls who epted this situation with you, they¡¯re not idiots, are they? If they are, am I bing an idiot like them?¡± Saki, who was already devoid of her earlier emotions when the silent guy saw us, curiously asked me.


    Last Friday, she also managed to pick up that every girl sitting together at the Gymnasium had some connection with me. That¡¯s why telling her the extent of my multiple rtionships somehow became easier.


    Nheless, curiosity like this was as I expected.


    It would be weirder if they didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯tbel yourselves as idiots casually. You¡¯re not one and they¡¯re not as well. If there¡¯s an idiot here¡­ then that¡¯s only me.¡± I wryly smiled as we began traversing the road towards a business district that I already went to before¡­ with Satsuki.


    Well, I thought of letting them wait at the cake shop where I brought Satsuki before but considering the owner of that shop would be able to recognize me, I had them choose where to wait among the other business establishments in that district.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s something I really can¡¯tment on. Not epting the situation with me is the most logical choice, right? But even you choose to¡­ ept it. I believe you have your own reason why.¡± I continued while I nted my head slightly to catch a glimpse of her without letting her notice.


    Like what Aika said, they all wanted to monopolize me but if Akane couldn¡¯t do it, then they believed that they couldn¡¯t as well. Hence, they settled on sharing me¡­ Even if it¡¯s a situation that shouldn¡¯t happen¡­ They love me too much to not even think of just moving on and living a new life without me.


    And truthfully, instead of being guilty that I put them in this kind of situation with me, I was more thankful that they decided to stay.


    ¡°My reason¡­ Is feeling how my heart races whenever I¡¯m with you reason enough?¡± Saki answered in a low voice as she turned her head in the opposite direction to hide it from me.


    Either way¡­ that was¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯m hearing for the first time¡­¡±


    Although I¡¯m not dense, I can be extremely insensitive at times and that, most of the time, ends up with me not being able to notice things.


    ¡°After everything that you said to me, I don¡¯t see any reason why I still need to be reserved when ites to you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I seeded in changing your mind, huh?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely¡­ I still don¡¯t see why I am on par with them. I just want to be more honest with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m d you feel that way¡­ Did I influence you?¡±


    I guess my being too honest somehow influences them. But like I said, this girl was already honest with me ever since we began interacting one on one. But that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯s telling me everything that she was keeping inside her.


    This was an example of it.


    ¡°Do you even need to ask? Every time, you always sounded sincere. How can I continue to hold back after all that? Moreover, I don¡¯t think I can continue holding back after this day. Do you know? Each moment I spent with you even when we¡¯re just talking or when I was still just teasing you and Nami, I felt lighthearted.¡±


    ¡°Now I know. Thank you for telling me.¡± I smiled and swiftly slipped my arm behind her and pulled her by her waist to have her walk closely with me.


    We¡¯re actually walking with a gap between us earlier but with this, I got her close again. Either way, I probably hadn¡¯t learned my lesson yet even after being caught. But since we already arrived at a somewhat deserted street, getting close to her was fine, right?


    However, Saki slightly pushed me away and hastened her steps for a bit to start walking a few steps ahead of me. And with her back being the one I was facing, Saki dered. ¡°I¡¯m not done! You opened the dam, Ruki. I will have you hear it all.¡±


    Well, I was being excessive and the girl probably still had what happened earlier in her mind so¡­ I should stop pushing it and just follow behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears. Especially if it¡¯s about someone I like¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t want to blush but you keep on pushing my buttons.¡±


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s something I want to see again. I mentioned how I always want to see you girls smile and be bashful. That¡¯s more effective than any energy drink. Can you turn around for me and let me see?¡±


    Haa¡­ Look at me, I just said that I should stop but here I am again, teasing her¡­


    ¡°Stop, idiot Ruki! Let¡¯s go back to the topic.¡±


    In any case, as I expected, it was met with Saki slightly raising her voice. She¡¯s not angry. In fact, she seemed as if that if I teased her further, she would just turn around to face me, forget everything and kiss me without holding back.


    That¡¯s tempting¡­ But I guess I really have to hold myself back this time.


    ¡°Un. I will zip my mouth then.¡±


    ¡°Great¡­¡± Saki heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing it. After a while, Saki continued in a subdued voice. Perhaps if we¡¯re in a noisy street, I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it. ¡°Even if I am eaten by my guilt or hate myself for this. I confess... I¡¯m liking you more and more, idiot Ruki.¡±


    And this time, I was the one that got caught off guard by her. Nheless, I returned it to her just as well. ¡°You know, with this brief conversation and even if it felt like we kept going in circles without reaching the topic¡­ the feeling is mutual. I¡¯m liking you more and more, Saki.¡±


    That¡¯s right. I believe I only told her that she has her own reason why she epts this situation with me¡­ but until now, I never heard her say it.


    Well, it¡¯s not a question anyway.


    After spending a few minutes to digest what I confessed in return, Saki, who looked like she went on a mind trip somewhere that I even caught up with her walking pace, eximed as she covered my mouth with her hand to keep me from replying again. ¡°¡­ Anyway! Hear me out now.¡±


    With my mouth covered by her hand, I had no other avenue but to nod my head.


    In this way¡­ Saki¡¯s dam, or how she called it, flowed out and emptied into my ears.


    While being a patient listener and epting every word that flowed out of her mouth, I managed to hear this girl¡¯s inner thoughts. Not just about the reason why she epted this situation but also what she¡¯s keeping inside her about that friendship they made in their circle. And perhaps, the reason why she thinks of herself as inferior.


    That was included in her story. The story of her past before she was integrated into their circle.


    Surprisingly, Saki was, ording to herself, originally a bully. A bully who in turn got bullied as well during her 6th grade and the early days of her middle school. Having the taste of her own medicine, Saki ended up stuck in that role until¡­ Ogawa extended his hands towards her.

 Chapter 518: Its just a meeting

    <h4>Chapter 518: It''s just a meeting</h4>


    Because of Ogawa, Saki ended up crawling out of being the bully-turned-bullied to a Friend A. She was thankful for him. Truly. And that¡¯s one of the reasons why she answered Ogawa when I asked her if she¡¯s interested in someone.


    However, because of how she began seeing herself as inferior after that swift change in her status, she never truly tried to express that. Or she wasn¡¯t too interested to pursue it.


    In the end, she became their lovely friend who was always there to set the mood, open up a new topic if there¡¯s none and connect them like glue.


    Perhaps if there was no Saki in their circle, they would be like a stuck-up group who would eventually fail to bond and disband.


    Ogawa was only truly focused on chasing after Nami. Hina was chasing after Ogawa and the list went on. They all had that different purpose in their group and most of the time, they were only focused on that.


    But thanks to this girl taking in the role to liven up the mood, they were stillplete.


    As for how that silent guy ended up liking her, Saki told me that one time, the two of them were the first ones in their circle¡¯s gathering spot. And although that guy seldom talked, Saki tried conversing with him until she managed to hear him say something.


    Perhaps, he probably feltfortable enough with her but that didn¡¯t end well as he couldn¡¯t express it. He was content with just seeing her and following her. He probably had no idea that he was already stalking her.


    Either way, I also had to straighten that guy when I had the time.


    -


    -


    A few minutester, Saki and I arrived at the business district and even before we started looking for the four, they already called out to us.


    They¡¯re in front of a taiyaki shop and all of them were munching on a taiyaki ced on a paper holder. It was newly-made. Moreover, in Nami¡¯s arm, clutching a paper bag that was most likely filled with it.


    Out of the four girls, Nami smilingly skipped a step to instantly arrive in front of me.


    She then stretched her hand to have me hold the taiyaki that she had already bitten. When I took it as she wanted me to, Nami then put her hand inside the paper bag and pulled out a taiyaki before giving it to Saki who was wryly smiling as if she¡¯s already aware of what the girl was about to do.


    Following that, Nami pushed my hand that was holding her bitten-taiyaki, urging me to take a bite of it.


    After I did so, she then pointed at herself. She¡¯s obviously telling me to push it near her mouth to feed her.


    Although it¡¯s a bit silly, it was also an adorable move by the girl.


    Intentionally biting on the part where I bit, she then smiled beautifully while softly chewing it.


    ¡°No wonder she wanted to hold the bag¡­¡± Hina silentlymented from behind her.


    ¡°Nanamin. A sly vixen.¡± Chii, who had a new nickname for Nami, bit her lips in envy.


    As for Rae, she was only slightly shaking her head. Following that, she also stepped forward and let me have a bite on her taiyaki.


    In this way, we somehow became a little spectacle for the few people walking along this business district.


    When I asked Nami whether Ogawa and Tadano saw them¡­ she answered yes.


    However, since I wasn¡¯t present there, she made an excuse that the four of them would go somewhere.


    Nami also told me how strained Ogawa¡¯s voice was and how red his eyes were¡­


    ording to the eyewitnesses in the form of Chii, Rae and Hina, Ogawa was visibly shaking as if he was restraining himself not to pounce at Nami.


    As for Tadano, he was looking out and was probably ready to jump in between them in case Ogawa lost it.


    At the end, when Nami, who ended up addressing him in a cold tone because of his increasing negativity in his sentences which they refused to tell me, Tadano pulled him away while urging Nami and the others to go.


    It¡¯s easy to guess that he¡¯s probably barking at them about me. About how I was deceiving them.


    I had to give a point to Tadano for being there¡­ That guy was at least on the better side now. If he couldn¡¯t talk reason with that rabid dog friend of his, then I might have to show him how it was done.


    Rae also whispered to me when we were about to leave that Ogawa was almost about to get physical with both Nami and Hina. He was about to grab their shoulders and shake them. However, before that happened, Chii got in between them and Tadano held him back.


    Nami was most likely downying what happened to not let me worry. She also saw what happenedst Friday after all. As much as possible, she wanted to settle it peacefully.


    However, it was Ogawa who was the real problem. Had he epted facts as is¡­ it would probably not escte to the point that he was now like a crazy dog who only knew how to bark.


    I guess I better check with Izumi-senpai about what happened to understand the situation. I¡¯ll ask them for her contactter.


    -


    -


    After that brief spectacle wherein they all tried to let me bite on their taiyaki bread, to let us out of the people¡¯s curious gazes who probably started to wonder why I was surrounded by girls, we began our walk towards the train station.


    Naturally, we still got some attention but it was not as much as when we¡¯re standing in the middle of that path walk, flirting with each other.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how many there will be in your house, Ruu. Will this be enough?¡±


    As soon as we sat ourselves inside the train, Nanami who took a seat on one of my sides opened the paper bag to show me the brimming number of taiyaki inside.


    If I had to guess, there were more than 20.


    For them to think of even buying these, I guess they¡¯re also somewhat restless about meeting the other girls.


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s probably enough. Here, give it to me. Let me hold it for you.¡± I nodded and gestured picked the paper bag filled with taiyaki from herp and put it on mine.


    With her arms freed, Nami didn¡¯t hesitate to hook her arms on mine before leaning her head on my shoulder.


    And when the other four saw that, they all showed an envious look.


    Well, the one taking the other side, Rae, copied what she did and turned us into another spectacle for the other train passengers.


    In any case, they all soon turned their heads away as if they were seeing an unsightly scene, while some straight-out cursed for showing a public disy of affection.


    That¡¯s how it was normally anyway, it wasmon courtesy not to be too flirty when in public.


    However, there¡¯s no way I would reject my girls and push their heads away. And throughout the train ride, whenever we would stop at a station, one or two of them would swap seats to also experience it.


    Even the still somewhat reluctant Saki couldn¡¯t help but join in.


    And in this way, even though all of them, even Chii, were silent unless I addressed them¡­ the closer we approached my station, the higher the tension I could feel from them.


    That¡¯s why I began patting their heads to calm them down.


    Even if it had a minimal effect, it still helped.


    And by the time we reached my station, even Rae, who was supposed to be the calmest among them, stiffly walked out of the train car.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t need to be tense¡­ it¡¯s just a meeting.¡± I jokingly said.


    And that immediately elicited different but simr reactions from the five girls as they all sent me a re.


    ¡°Ruu, can I p you once for saying that?¡±


    ¡°Can I also tug at your hair, Ruki? I promise I will release it after a minute.¡±


    ¡°No, let me punch Kii in the gut. He deserved it for joking like this.¡±


    ¡°I wish I had my book here to hit Ruki with.¡±


    ¡°Un. I will pick any of the four options. Idiot Ruki¡­¡±


    Alright, remind me not to say a joke again.

 Chapter 519: Arriving Home

    <h4>Chapter 519: Arriving Home</h4>


    After that insensitivement of mine which ground the gears of the five girls with me, I timidly zipped my mouth and let them do what they wanted to calm themselves down before we left the train station and started walking towards our house.


    Because it was their first time in this neighborhood despite being in the same city, they were curiously looking around and perhaps memorizing the path that we were taking or thendmark that would point them to our destination.


    ¡°Un. This feels like a rich neighborhood and¡­ it¡¯s too silent even if it¡¯s Sunday.¡± Nami muttered her observation which was also immediately followed up by Hina.


    ¡°The streets are empty. No one will notice even if we stick to Ruki¡­¡±


    And upon hearing that, Rae could be seen fixing her sses while murmuring in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m surprised sister Hina instantly thought of that possibility. I amcking the knowledge for this¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, I got the first dibs for Kii¡¯s arm.¡± Chii squeezed between Hina and me as she instantly clung to my arm.


    ¡°And I¡­ no. I¡¯m fine here.¡± As for Saki, before she could also squeeze in, Nami who¡¯s taking my left side closed the gap between us.


    Like Hina said, the street was empty so¡­ to satisfy them, I didn¡¯t do anything and just continued our walk.


    For the three girls who failed to move fast or got pushed away like Hina, they settled on either clutching onto my clothes, reaching for my hand from behind and getting my attention by any means possible.


    If only I could split my body, this dilemma of wanting to pamper them all at once would probably not happen¡­


    In any case, with Nami and Chii upying my sides and the other three girls following behind us, we soon arrived in front of my house.


    Even without reading the house te which says Onoda Household, the girls already knew that we arrived upon seeing Shio¡¯s car parked inside.


    Although they¡¯re aware that Shio was also one of my girls, it wasn¡¯t obvious when we¡¯re at school. But upon seeing her car here, the five girls could only shake their heads as they fully epted that truth.


    Well, it¡¯s also because Shio and Miwa-nee weren''t in their chat group. Except for me, no one was receiving direct messages from Shio. She was asionally talking at our ss¡¯s chat group but only about school news or reminders like the one for today wherein she reminded everyone to be present.


    Although some tried to include her in their conversation, Shio was only answering them with one word or one sentence before turning off her phone.


    As I led the five girls inside, I noticed Aunt Akemi and Uncle Satoru looking at us from their windows. There¡¯s a curtain covering their whole face but those eyes¡­ those eyes who seemed as if they¡¯re about to murder me if I bring more girls inside was telling me to react to them.


    They left Akane to me and even if they¡¯re actually against it, they respected the wish of their daughter.


    However, seeing me bringing different girls at home would always trigger a reaction to them¡­


    Any parents would react the same, especially if they knew the circumstances their daughter was tolerating.


    That¡¯s why¡­ this time. I think I needed to apologize to them again and tell them the reason why they all gathered today.


    Due to that, before reaching the front door, I had the five girls go inside first while telling them that I had to pay a visit to our neighbors first.


    Although they¡¯re confused as to why I needed to do that, the five girls eventually nodded.


    While reminding them to also tell the others that I would be back soon, my feet began leading me to the house next door.


    Since they were watching from their windows, they¡¯re already aware that I would be at their front door.


    Because of that, it opened even before I began to knock.


    ¡°What are you here for? You have a lot of guests. Or are they all guests? No, right?¡± Aunt Akemi had her arms crossed and her eyebrows raised as she fired her questions.


    Behind her, Uncle Satoru was also not the least bit impressed. Nheless, he didn¡¯t say anything and only expressed how he wanted me to answer Aunt Akemi.


    ¡°First of all, I apologize for disappointing Mother and Father.¡± I straightened my body and put my hands on my side before bowing my head along with my body into a 45-degree angle towards them. And while keeping that posture, I continued. ¡°I will most likely continue disappointing you and I will have no excuse for this behavior. Father and Mother are aware of my changed desire and how I ended up loving a lot of girls which you probably saw arriving at our house today... That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to apologize for it if, by chance, you think that I am neglecting Akane.¡±


    Back when I had dinner here with Akane during the day Uncle Satoru returned from his work, I changed the way I called them when they agreed about me taking Akane¡¯s hand in marriage.


    And although I seldom talked to them, I remembered to keep calling them this way. It¡¯s still Uncle and Aunt in my mind though.


    Well, I said to myself that I would being to ask Uncle Satoru for advice. However, a problem that was in need of advice from him hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    That¡¯s why after that day, our interaction was just whenever I would greet him or them.


    In any case, the two of them were always updated on the situation in our house because Akane would often visit and talk to them when I wasn¡¯t home yet or I was out of the house.


    ¡°Raise your head, Ruki.¡±


    After maintaining my position for more than two minutes, Uncle Satoru opened his mouth as he tapped my shoulder to stop bowing at them. Furthermore, Aunt Akemi didn¡¯t press for an answer anymore.


    She already knew the answer after all. Her question was just her trying to vent out what she was feeling for their daughter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I followed Uncle¡¯s words and faced their gazes.


    I had no idea if my apology got to them but considering their expressions didn¡¯t change that much, they¡¯re most likely still holding it against me. Just that, they¡¯re also thinking about Akane¡¯s wish.


    Either way, I began telling them the reason why almost all of my girls arrived at our house. And I expect them to tell this event to my parents who were about to go home thising week.


    And after around ten minutes of exnation wherein Aunt Akemi would sometimes butt in to ask me a question or Uncle Satoru asking me to borate, I left the Shimizu Household.


    I knew that I might continue apologizing to them and not only to them but also to the parents of the other girls in the future. Nheless, as long as they¡¯re with me, I would never go back with my words about taking care of them.


    The apologies would be to reassure their parents that they¡¯re still in good hands.


    It would be tiring, I know but if it¡¯s for my girls, I could endure all of that.


    This was my decision and I was the main perpetrator of why they epted this abnormal situation. If I coldly ignored the feelings of those close to them then... it¡¯s not wrong to say that it might be the cause of trouble.


    By the time I opened the front door, two girls were waiting for me in front of it, Aya and Ria. And further inside, I could hear voices in the living room. Most likely, they¡¯re all gathered there.


    I wonder how Minoru was faring... That boy wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed, right?


    Switching my gaze to focus on the two girls weing me, I opened my arms as a gesture for them toe inside my embrace.


    Aya, who was wearing a troubled look, was the first one who moved. On the other hand, Ria


    was grinning as if something interesting was happening. It took at least 10 seconds of just locking her gaze with me while wearing that kind of expression before she gave in.


    That only meant one thing, she¡¯s wordlessly telling me to guess why she¡¯s grinning like that. And considering Aya had a troubled expression... the answer would most likely be found in the living room.


    ¡°Should I worry?¡± While embracing the two girls tightly who also wrapped their arms around my body to better feel my warmth, I uttered a question.


    ¡°Not really...¡± Aya answered after thinking for a while. At this point, the troubled expression she had on her face already eased up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Dumb-senpai. I think you will be more amused instead.¡± Ria, who was currently wearing something like summer clothes, answered. Her grin also eased up and just changed to a very satisfied smile. ¡°On the other hand, Aoi is also here. You invited us after all. But that visit we told you will still happen.¡±


    Amused, huh? I have to guess... something was happening in the living room... And considering my girls'' strong suits, hopefully, it wasn¡¯t a quarrel.


    Well, these two would surely tell me about it if that¡¯s the case...


    ¡°Aoi... Where is she? If she¡¯s here, I doubt she will miss this kind of opportunity.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with the others in the living room,¡± Ria answered while she looked like she was about to burst into giggles. ¡°I want to ask for a kiss but... you better see this first. Am I right, Aya-senpai?¡±


    Seeing Ria addressing Aya like that... I remembered...


    Aya¡¯s troubled expression was most likely not from what¡¯s happening in the living room but the fact that she¡¯s meeting all of the other girls at once...


    Her social ability was still low...


    In any case, although with some difficulty, Aya nodded at Ria. Following that, the two began leading me to the living room.


    Whatever was waiting for me there, I had already prepared myself to face it.

 Chapter 520: The Situation

    <h4>Chapter 520: The Situation</h4>


    Pulled by Aya and Ria, it didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds for us to arrive at the living room.


    And the first thing that caught my attention was not the circle that seemingly formed with my girls¡¯ bodies as they surrounded something. It was what¡¯s happening inside the circle.


    Sitting before the coffee table were four of my girls namely... Akane, Satsuki, Shizu and Shio.


    In their hands were a tad too familiar set of cards...


    UNO Cards.


    ¡°Blue, 8!¡± Akane smilingly dropped a card at the pile in front of her.


    Upon seeing that, Satsuki, who was next in turn, frowned. Her eyebrows and forehead creased at the same time as she bit her lips in slight frustration upon drawing a new card that was added to her 8 cards in hand. ¡°Pass.¡±


    ¡°Reverse.¡± Shizu calmly dered as she put down a blue Reverse card, deepening Satsuki¡¯s frown.


    The same as earlier, Satsuki¡¯s frown deepened as she once again drew a card before dering in slight irritation. ¡°... Pass.¡±


    ¡°Un... I apologize, Satsuki but... Yellow, Reverse.¡± Akane slightly bowed but the curve of her lips arced further.


    And upon seeing that, Satsuki folded the cards in her hand and dropped them in front of her forcefully.


    No, she wasn¡¯t quitting, she¡¯s just too frustrated at her cards that were probably devoid of any yellow and blue.


    Witnessing this scene... It¡¯s probably not wrong to say that the two women were bullying Satsuki...


    Looking at her frustrated face, I instantly got the urge to run towards her and give her a tight hug.


    But if I did, everyone would surely react.


    After a few seconds, with her veins appearing on her temple, Satsuki angrily drew another card.


    And contrary to everyone¡¯s expectation that she would rage in thorough frustration, Satsuki¡¯s face instantly brightened upon seeing the card.


    ¡°+4. Change to Red!¡± With a wide smile on her lips that was totally different from what she showed earlier, the girls spectating the game all had a reaction... Most likely, that¡¯s the first time they saw Satsuki smiling like that.


    Well, good for her... I was expecting her foul mouth to shoot off after those frustrations built up in her but in the end, the tsundere managed to restrain it. I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of her behavior.


    On the other hand... Akane and Shizu were probablypeting among themselves just by looking at how fiery their gaze was for each other.


    At this point, my gaze scanned the faces of everyone in here, starting from those ying the game.


    Behind Satsuki, Nami was whispering to her as if she was trying to calm down the bullied girl in UNO. When Satsuki drew the +4, she pped her hands and congratted her for leaving that predicament of having UNO cards stacked in her hands. There was also Hina and Saki next to Nami.


    Behind Akane, there¡¯s Yae who was already giggling as she happily massaged Akane''s shoulder. There was also Haruko and Serizawa-senpai behind them.


    As I alternated my gaze between them, I noticed that these girls Had grouped themselves by their own faction.


    Well, I should not say faction but... that¡¯s how it looked like.


    Fortunately, that¡¯s not the case on Shizu and Shio¡¯s side.


    Behind Shizu, there¡¯s only Aoi who was meaningfully smiling and conversing normally with Shizu. Unexpectedly, the unruly girl wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated by Shizu¡¯s masked persona and Shizu was acting normally around her.


    As for their topic, I had no idea, their voices were getting drowned by the whispers of the other girls who already noticed my arrival.


    Lastly, behind Shio, there¡¯s only Chii who was looking even more frustrated than Shio herself.


    Because in Shio¡¯s hand, there were only two cards left and... they¡¯re both +4 Cards.


    Surprisingly, Shio was that great at that game to hold +4 Cards for a sure win... Akane and Shizu had just dyed the inevitable because of their clear rivalry while earning Satsuki¡¯s slight animosity.


    ¡°I see. So this is what you say as interesting.¡± After digesting the situation, I muttered silently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dumb-senpai. Isn¡¯t it amusing?¡± Ria answered while tightly clinging to my neck.


    Because of her height, the girl climbed on my back to be able to see what¡¯s happening in the middle.


    On the other hand, Aya was still like a cat beingfortable hugging my arm. My side was the mostfortable ce for her.


    As for the spectators, they¡¯re the girls who arrived here after I left the house for the clean-up drive.


    There¡¯s Kana who¡¯s also looking as if she wanted to cuddle inside my embrace. Hiyori who¡¯s shyly waving her hand. Mizuki who had her arms crossed. Ririka who¡¯s wearing her maid costume while distributing cups of tea or coffee to everyone. Andstly, Miyako who¡¯s ring at me once more with her lips pouted. Perhaps if not for all the girls here, I would be hearing her nagging at me for being toote to arrive.


    Miwa-nee was sitting on one of the sofas around while Minoru was on herp, asleep. She already finished herundry and was probably in the living room to rest and rx. But with the girls arriving, she probably found it amusing to watch the events transpiring today.


    Sena and the other girls with us yesterday would all go straight to the Boxing Gym and wait for me there.


    Now I wonder what happened that the situation ended up being in this kind of situation.


    Considering the yers were Akane and the three who arrived before us... it probably started before we arrived home.


    Without disturbing their game, I went around to greet the girls starting from Hiyori and ending with Miyako who I asked for a bit of her time.


    ¡°Hateful guy, what are your ns calling everyone here?¡± She opened up with a question as soon as I brought her into one of the unused rooms.


    Although the other girls saw me being pulled by her, they didn¡¯t do anything. Most likely, it¡¯s either they¡¯re giving me a chance to ease up her ring eyes or they¡¯re also thinking of doing the sameter.


    ¡°I already told you. I will be teaching all of youter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You have other ns.¡± With her tone that was filled with certainty, Miyako crossed her arms while her re still hadn¡¯t eased up.


    ¡°I guess, you¡¯re right. I was also thinking that it was time for all of you to get acquainted with each other? What do you think? Is it bad?¡±


    Although the reason for calling them here was to teach them some self-defense, there¡¯s no denying that I also thought of using this chance to let them be acquainted or better yet, be closer together. Just like how they were now in that group chat of theirs.


    ¡°Totally bad... Look at what happened. That game happened because of how they dered that you love them the most and they all disagreed. Ah... sister Shiori was trying to break the stalemate but she ended up getting dragged to it.¡±


    I was wondering about the reason. So that¡¯s it, huh? And Shio trying to diffuse the situation was truly like her. She probably acted like a teacher and then because of that, she was dragged by either Akane, Yae or Satsuki.


    Shizu wouldn¡¯t say anything since in her mind, Akane was her strongest rival, especially with what she wanted to achieve.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for exining the situation to me, Miyako.¡±


    After saying that, I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around the girl in front of me... Seeing her here and hearing her voice again, it brought me back to that time where she decided to move on... I was convinced that she meant it literally and I felt the pain from seeing her back leaving that small room.


    Thankfully, her n about moving on was different than what I expected.


    And now that she¡¯s in my arm¡¯s reach again, I just couldn¡¯t help myself. Smelling her scent and feeling her warmth, I wanted to just pick her up and let her stay at my side for the whole day.


    s, that would be somewhat impossible for today.


    I was certain that I would be feeling the same for everyone who showed up here... I was that greedy.


    ¡°You... Why are you hugging me?¡± Miyako was surprised but her resistance was just through her words.


    ¡°I missed you... Is it bad?¡± I asked as I slowly tightened my embrace while looking straight into her eyes.


    A few secondster, Miyako¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re just being a pervert again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Truthfully, I want to hug all of you but if I do that, you know that there might be no end to it... That¡¯s why... Can I at least hug my Miyako?¡±


    ¡°You shameless guy. I still hate you.¡± Perhaps I was acting like Aya this time and that made Miyako heartily giggle while saying contradictory words from her action of returning my embrace.


    And to satisfy her, I said what she wanted to hear from me. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll ept all the hate, the nagging and more as long as you let me hug you like this.¡±


    Although she mentioned about forgetting our past, that¡¯s easier said than done. She would still think about it from time to time... That¡¯s why as I vowed back when I took her back, we would be creating more good memories to rece those bad memories between us.


    ¡°At least do something to resolve the situation outside. You¡¯ll leave again, right?¡±


    ¡°Un. Leave it to me. But first... Can I kiss you?¡±


    Back then, although I was also asking her to do something, sometimes, I wouldn¡¯t take a no for an answer... That¡¯s why... this time I would rewrite that.


    While releasing a small sigh, Miyako shook her head. ¡°There you go with your acting too considerate.¡± With her arms traveling from my back to my shoulders, Miyako gradually pushed her face closer to mine. ¡°I missed you too, hateful Ruki.¡±


    After saying that, Miyako closed her eyes as her soft red lips slowly pressed on mine. Although there was still a situation to resolve outside this room, the two of us somehow created our own world.

 Chapter 521: Breaking the Standoff

    <h4>Chapter 521: Breaking the Standoff</h4>


    After snatching a few minutes inside that room wherein Miyako and I caught up on what¡¯s happening around us personally, we left with Miyako sticking closely to me.


    Well, although we always talked to each other, updating us of our day, there were still some details that were left off.


    And this time, Miyako told me everything that¡¯s inside her mind. From her thoughts after restarting her rtionship with me and the days that passed without being able to be by my side again.


    She expressed how she¡¯s looking forward to just having me sit beside her just like in the old times. ording to her, even without talking to each other, thepanionship that I gave her back then was enough to save her from the troubles she¡¯s not telling me.


    Due to that, I told her that next year, I would ask all of them toe to the same school or I would juste to the same school as them. Either way, I would be asking for all their opinions and decide based on that.


    And when she heard that, Miyako expressed excitement for that prospect. She began listing the ces she would take me where we could be alone or... things we could do that we failed to do back then because of my desire running rampant.


    When she suddenly barged into that room to confront me, Miyako was too gloomy that it appeared as if the world were working against her. But now, with each passing day, that gloom gradually disappeared and was reced with the smile on her lips that was gradually getting bigger and brighter.


    And although there were still times when her hate for me would resurface, Miyako apologized to me for it and asked me for my understanding.


    Naturally, I answered that it wasn¡¯t bothering me, in fact, I wanted her to vent all of that. At least, I deserved the hate she had for me and I was more than willing to atone for that.


    It was hard for her before and perhaps even now.


    Nheless, with Akane and the other girls now acquainted with her or how some of them would deliberatelye to her ssroom and asked her to hang out with them, the feeling of being ostracized because of the rumors had already eased up to the point that there were fewer people who would talk behind her back.


    If it was only me... it would take a while for those rumors to disperse and being not from the same school, it would be hard for me to enact my n for it.


    That¡¯s why my girls going out of their way to look after each other was something I would always be thankful for.


    It¡¯s easy to guess that like everyone else, she wanted a rtionship with me that was more than lovers. At the moment, at least.


    We¡¯re all growing so it was inevitable that there woulde a point wherein they had to rethink their decisions again.


    Whatever their decisions may be, I will prepare myself to ept them.


    ¡°They¡¯re still going at it, huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but mutter upon seeing the girls still crowded in the living room.


    With Miyako stuck to my side, I went there to see the current state of their game. I was sure that the girls already saw me earlier but... they¡¯re seriously trying to y the game.


    With Mizuki moving to the side to let me in before taking my free side, I became a witness to something like a UNO standoff between the three girls


    Shio already finished since she only had two +4 Cards earlier.


    ording to Hiyori and the others who exined the situation to me, that should be the end of their game. However, the three continued the game by saying Shio¡¯s win wasn¡¯t counted because she was only dragged by them into ying that game.


    ¡°Your girls are all too stubborn, Ruki. They all take from you.¡± Mizuki smirked. ¡°Won¡¯t you stop them?¡±


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s time to stop it before it esctes to something else. I¡¯ll be back.¡± I answered before gently sliding both Mizuki and Miyako¡¯s arms that were hooked on mine.


    Following that, I entered the circle and crouched down next to Shio and Chii.


    Shio had a defeated face as she slowly shook her head. She¡¯s taking it to heart that she failed to stop the game with her win. As for Chii, she meaningfully smiled and whispered something to me. ¡°Kii, you know what to do. You¡¯re the only one who can stop this...¡±


    And with that additional encouragement from Chii, I asked Shio to let me take her ce.


    As soon as I sat down in front of the three, they all raised their focused eyes and put me under their gazes.


    Starting from Akane, all three and those behind them stopped in ce. Akane and Yae instantly dropped what they¡¯re doing and crawled towards me on all fours.


    Satsuki clicked her tongue and put down the card before doing the same. She was then followed by Nami who also felt a bit embarrassed.


    Saki and Hina remained from where they were but they both had a wry smile on their lips.


    Shizu sighed and whispered to Aoi who was urging her to do the same.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you finish the game?¡± I teasingly asked them which made Akane and Yae stop in ce, Satsuki averted her gaze and Shizu sighs once more.


    ¡°Husband... the game is...¡± Akane ashamedly muttered


    ¡°It was a childish quarrel.¡± Satsuki silently whispered


    ¡°I admit. My feelings got the better of me...¡± Shizu lowered her gaze, not daring to look at me.


    Although I only asked one question and I didn¡¯t mean to make them feel bad, the three of them had almost the same reactions.


    I then scanned my gaze to the girls around them, Yae, Nami and Aoi were probably guilty that instead of stopping, they egged them on.


    As for those who were just spectating like Haruko, Miwa-nee and the other girls I greeted earlier, they couldn¡¯t help but stifle their giggles at this situation.


    With this little event, they somehow got the impression of each other, especially of those ying the game.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m not mad or anything. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened that you ended up ying like that. And I can feel the intense rivalry earlier... But, you three or six both know me, right?¡± Returning my gaze to the six girls in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s my bad, husband. I... I provoked them.¡± After saying that, Akane apologized to the two girls and Shio.


    Yae followed her and apologized alongside Akane.


    ¡°No... I also had a hand on it, sweetie.¡±


    Satsuki didn¡¯t ept their apologies and instead did the same. ¡°It¡¯s my frown and how I stared at them that started it.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. I am the one responsible for it. I want to check your women... And I must say, I¡¯m not disappointed...¡± Before they all turned to Shizu, the girl stood up and confidently took responsibility.


    On the other hand, Nami and Aoi remained silent. They only joined in when the game was already underway. Especially Nami who arrived with me.


    These girls... I never told them to apologize or take responsibility but they still did it.


    Perhaps in their eyes, they did something wrong. But for me... I saw that as them bonding together. Especially when the others were watching them interestingly.


    Even Hiyori, who was shy for the most part, was enjoying it.


    Or am I seeing the situation differently?


    Either way, before they could go in circles by apologizing to each other, I stood up and swept the cards to the side in the middle of them before pulling all four of them in my arms.


    ¡°You girls, you¡¯re all too silly, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    After embracing them, I gave all of their foreheads a flick and followed it up with a kiss on the part they were hit.


    ¡°I love you. All of you. If anyone¡¯s to me and take responsibility here, that¡¯s me.¡±

 Chapter 522: Whats there to discuss?

    <h4>Chapter 522: What''s there to discuss?</h4>


    As it was the first time for most of the girls at my school to meet those girls who I mentioned were from my past and vice versa, I somewhat expected that this kind of urrence would happen.


    And there¡¯s no need to me anyone for it. It should only be me.


    However, upon hearing my words while I held all of them close to me, Akane, Yae, Satsuki and Shizu frowned at me and simultaneously averted their gazes as if they had rehearsed it.


    Following that, they all removed themselves from my embrace, leaving me standing alone in the middle as they found a ce for them to sit and rest their backs.


    ¡°Wrong move, Ruu. You pushed the me on yourself again rather than sweep it away so no one would me themselves, not even you.¡± Nami, who was just behind Satsuki earlier, stepped forward and gave her observation of the situation.


    This observer girl had outdone me again... I was wrong with my observation of the situation or I wasn¡¯t observing closely but instantly put all the me on my shoulder rather than look at it objectively.


    With her head shaking slightly, she then opened her arms and put me in her embrace. And as if she was trying tofort me, I felt her delicate hand patting my head.


    ¡°... Un. You¡¯re good.¡± From the side, I heard Miwa-nee¡¯sment, pertaining to Nami.


    ¡°We¡¯re both observers, sister Miwa. This guy sometimes forgets to use his observer ability in full, especially when he¡¯s filled with emotion.¡± Nami answered her.


    Following that, I heard the girls circling around me again and like a candy they were passing on, each of them hugged me with the intention tofort me.


    In the end, instead of my diffusing of the situation that was about to burst due to the rivalry that temporarily sprang up from meeting each other for the first time, it got diffused by itself when they heard about what I said.


    Fully taking the me and taking responsibility for it.


    After that situation where each of them tried to confront that it felt like a paradise for me, Miwa-nee asked everyone to take a seat instead of continuing to stand up.


    The floor was always sparkling clean due to Miwa-nee¡¯s doing house chores everyday. That¡¯s why those who didn¡¯t manage to squeeze themselves in the long sofa with me, they settled on crowding in front of me.


    Following that, Shio and Miwa-nee headed the introduction and how they were rted to me.


    Mizuki tried asking them why they¡¯re not in the chat group and the two instantly answered it by saying that there¡¯s no need to. They¡¯re adults so they clearly understood this situation with me.


    However, they were mmed with more questions by Nami, Kana, Haruko andstly Shizu, who introduced herself right at that moment as not one of them.


    Due to that, instead of waiting for Miwa-nee and Shio to answer the three girls¡¯ questions, Shizu became the center of attention.


    And as her lovable little sister, Nami came into her back up even if Shizu told her not to.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not his girlfriend then why are you here? Do you want to unt your status as Ruki¡¯s cheating partner?¡± Mizuki didn¡¯t hold back on her question and threw that without hesitation.


    However, instead of being intimidated by the noble girl¡¯s question, Shizu shed a smile instead as she answered confidently.


    ¡°Cheating partner? I guess you can all call me that.¡±


    The Shizu in front of us this time was still partly wearing her mask. Partly because she¡¯s not restricting what she truly felt.


    And I guess that was the result of the change that slowly brought out the real Shizu. Instead of beingpletely different when she was wearing her mask, her two personas were slowly merging into one.


    And upon thinking about it, that was definitely better than just taking off the mask that most students or even her friends got used to already.


    ¡°Shizu-nee...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nanami... me Ruki for making me fall for him. Moreover, he¡¯s the one who entertained and agreed to our consensus.¡± With her confidence soaring high in the sky, Shio and Miwa-nee who tried to make this a non-hostile situation shook their heads as they both red at me with their narrowed eyes.


    Compared to earlier wherein they didn¡¯t want to me me for what happened... I was really the one to me for my situation with Shizu.


    While whispers began to happen among my girls, the girl beside me and the youngest among them raised her hand. ¡°Excuse me, may I say something?¡±


    Shizu looked at Ria with interest as she nodded her head to her question.


    ¡°You call yourself Dumb-senpai¡¯s cheating partner, but aren¡¯t you just the same as us? Hopelessly in love with this greedy yboy of a Dumb-senpai?¡±


    Although her voice was sweet enough to make even the birds chirp, Ria also didn¡¯t hold back. She¡¯s an observant and she had already carefully analyzed what Shizu or everyone said before raising her hand.


    ¡°I think so too...¡± Hiyori, who''s shyly hugging one of my legs in front of me, raised one of her hands and put down what¡¯s on her mind.


    Seeing her participating in this discussion was truly a step for her. Despite her extremely shy nature, she¡¯s trying to fit herself with her ¡®sisters¡¯.


    And with Ria and Hiyori starting it, the others also did the same.


    Kana agreed while offering more words in her mature outlook. Like, it¡¯s undeniable how Shizu and I love each other. We¡¯re just deluding ourselves to think that we¡¯re not in a rtionship yet.


    Rae clicked her tongue and called Shizu a dreamer because of how, ording to her, Shizu was deluding herself that we¡¯re not in a rtionship when in fact that¡¯s where we were standing already.


    Ririka also popped up with an agreement to what the other girls said as she began distributing the taiyaki we brought home after heating it in the kitchen.


    As for Hina and Saki, they were only silently watching from behind Nami. Perhaps what they said had already been said so they could only nod their heads.


    Akane, Yae, Haruko and Miyako didn¡¯t say anything and were just smiling meaningfully. Serizawa-senpai, who was sticking close to Haruko, also didn¡¯t know what to do. Her eyes were tightly closed while she¡¯s doing her best to snuggle in Haruko¡¯s embrace.


    Well, she¡¯s truly not involved in anything here so it¡¯s fine. Besides, looking at her acting like that was somewhat fresh in my eyes. Because most of the time, I would only see her trying to avoid my gaze.


    As for Aya and Aoi, the former was at my side, holding my hand tightly as her moral support while thetter was sitting in front of me, upying that space between my opened legs.


    And Chii was sitting at one of the sofas, holding the sleeping Minoru in ce of his mother. She¡¯s strangely silent today but given that she¡¯s somewhat in the same position as Shizu wherein she hadn¡¯t given me an answer yet, she¡¯s probably refraining from saying anything else.


    ¡°Sorry, am Ite?¡±


    With her smirk freezing on her face, Shizu who was about to respond to what Ria asked of her was interrupted by another voice.


    A neer who had just arrived at this moment.


    With her eyes widening upon witnessing the current situation, Eimi had her eyes opened wide as she began searching for my figure.


    Although she appeared truly surprised, that changed as soon as our gazes met. Eimi let out an embarrassedugh and slowly but surely went behind the sofa where I was sitting.


    Ignoring the attention she was getting from all the girls in the living room, her arms slipped from behind me and crossed them in front of me. ¡°I rushed out to see you but I¡¯m stillte. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Before everyone¡¯s eyes, Eimi pushed one of my cheeks to have me face her and from that, she unhesitatingly kissed me.


    Perhaps now that she¡¯s also one of my girls, the inhibitions she had the first time she went here were already gone. Bravely kissing me in front of everyone, the issue of Shizu and the question she hadn¡¯t answered yet was thrown out the window as they all stared enviously at Eimi.


    This wasn¡¯t what I was expecting but... I was certainly d that she arrived. Otherwise, the ce would be heated again.


    Due to that, I returned her kiss and weed her. ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Thank you foring, Eimi.¡±


    ¡°... The idiot will always be an idiot. Hmph. And you all love him?¡± Satsuki, who had been silent ever since earlier, finally said something. And before I knew it, the girl stood up and snatched my lips from Eimi.


    ¡°Satsuki, don¡¯t you also love him? Your words are contradictory to your actions.¡± Nami called her out.


    ¡°Who will love this shameless guy?¡±


    However, as expected of Satsuki, the girl still denied it despite not leaving my lips alone. Nami, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, stomped her feet and snatched my lips from her.


    However, a few secondster, Akane, to top it all off, stood up from where she was sitting and swiftly dered, ¡°All of us, it seems.¡±


    As soon as she dered that, Nami let go of my lips, giving way for her. ¡°What about you, husband?¡±


    I see. I have to repeat it, huh?


    ¡°I love all of you. You all know how much I do.¡± After answering that, I weed Akane¡¯s lips and passionately returned it to her.

 Chapter 523: Like a Boat

    <h4>Chapter 523: Like a Boat</h4>


    After Akane returned to her seat and I gave everyone the same treatment even if they didn¡¯t ask me to because of embarrassment or they¡¯re not just envious of what they witnessed, the introduction resumed.


    With Shizu not being able to refute Ria and the other girls¡¯ follow-up question, she gloomily sat down on one corner.


    Due to that, I called out to her and asked Aya to give her the seat for a while.


    While the other girls began to socialize with each other, starting from Nami talking to Akane or Satsuki talking to Miyako, I held Shizu closely and whispered in her ears.


    ¡°What do you think? Are we lovers or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a stubborn woman... While everything you heard was true, I still... wished for you to be mine alone.¡±


    ¡°Shizu-senpai, am I right? That¡¯s also what everyone wished for.¡± Eimi, who remained behind me, answered her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But darling is more stubborn than us. He shamelessly loves everyone and even if it can lead to him being hated... He¡¯s always honest with his feelings.¡± Aoi, who was making herselffortable by using one of my thighs as her pillow, also interjected.


    Even though I was here next to them, these girls weren¡¯t holding back with their words.


    Well, looking at how they would always focus their gaze on me when speaking, they intentionally wanted me to hear what they said.


    After a while, Ria also offered her words after lifting my arm to put it over her shoulder.


    She¡¯s asking me to do the same thing I did for Shizu. Hold her closely.


    No matter how mature she was thinking despite being the youngest, this adorable girl would still be jealous at times.


    ¡°Truthfully, we should all hate and leave him. But you see, Dumb-senpai will not say anything and receive all of the hate while thinking he deserved it. And at the same time, he will be wishing for us to find a better guy that will be different from him. He¡¯s aware of what he¡¯s doing and he made us aware of why he¡¯s doing that.¡± Ria started while rubbing her cheeks on my chest and smiling contentedly at me.


    ¡°If I can make an analogy about him, Dumb-senpai is like a boat in the sea that is too small to fit all of us. However, like a boat, he¡¯s making sure that no one will fall into the water and drown, even if it means he¡¯s going to break. The boat that is Dumb-senpai will keep us all afloat until we all find another boat or boats to hop on where we don¡¯t have to squeeze ourselves in.¡±


    By the time Ria finished her words, everyone was already looking in our direction, listening intently to what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Is Ria always like this, sweetie?¡± Yae, who couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯s hearing wasing from the girl, raised a question.


    Naturally, I instantly nodded and lowered my head to kiss the girl. ¡°She is... she¡¯s my smart and observant girl.¡±


    ¡°Stop that, Dumb-senpai. I¡¯m not finished.¡± Although she epted my kiss, Ria pushed my head away to continue telling the others about what¡¯s inside her heard. ¡±But in my opinion, all of us that¡¯s standing inside is holding a que of wood, nails or tools to expand the boat that is Dumb-senpai. However, that is if you want to stay afloat with him. In the end, the choice is still ours. Dumb-senpai will not say anything and ept our decisions while putting on a fake smile on his face. And I hate seeing that fake smile of his whenever he mentions that ¡®choice¡¯.¡±


    Ending her speech with a pout, Ria then buried her face on my chest, refusing to borate further and move out of her position.


    Nheless, with her speech, I noticed all of the girls, even Shizu, who was still stubbornly holding onto what she wanted to happen, contemting carefully.


    And in this way, time continued to pass where my girls were discussing among themselves and getting to know each other.


    When my time to leave for my part-time job arrived, everyone had more or less settled themselves in this kind of environment.


    At the side, I could see Aya interacting with Hiyori and Kana. The three shy girls¡¯ alliance. To my surprise, Hiyori was feelingfortable with the two and the same could be said for Aya and Kana. I went to their side for a bit to check on them. In the end, Kana told me to leave it to her by shing her mature side.


    Rae, on the other hand, was too amazed over Ria so she pulled her out of my embrace to converse with her and to expand her knowledge.


    Mizuki sat down next to Shizu and conversed with her. As for their topic, it was probably too hard for me to understand at the moment. Moreover, after a while, Haruko joined them even with Serizawa-senpai acting like a child who didn¡¯t want to leave her side.


    Excluding my connection to the three of them, all three had some kind of simrity to each other. Haruko as the Student Council President during middle school was acquainted with Mizuki and wasmending her even if she¡¯s just a ss President. Shizu wasn¡¯t the first choice to run for the Student Council President, it was Haruko, which she rejected.


    The three women began their conversation and from a tidbit of what I heard, Mizuki was telling the two about her n to teach me about her trade. Haruko was supporting her for that and asked her to not hold back with me. Shizu, on the other hand, shared her idea of having me run as the next Student Council President. Moreover, I was reminded that tomorrow, she would bring me somewhere and that¡¯s probably had some connection to that.


    Shio and Miwa-nee moved to the dinner table and began drinking between the two of them. It¡¯s just a beer that Shio brought with her. Apparently, they passed by the convenience store to buy a few bottles of beer.


    It was already in her n to drink with Miwa-nee.


    Minoru already woke up. He was surrounded by Ririka, Hina and Saki, ying with the UNO Cards that we set aside earlier.


    I went to check on the three girls to see if they¡¯re still feelingfortable. Fortunately, the three said yes. Well, Saki¡¯s answer was somewhat forced.


    Due to that, I checked on them one by one when Minoru wasn¡¯t looking or was focused on checking his cards even if he couldn¡¯t understand the rules fully. Ah no, they¡¯re not ying UNO. They¡¯re using the UNO cards to y Old Maid¡­


    I first went to Ririka, who was somewhat rejoicing that she did her part by presenting the tea and snacks to everyone. I praised her for that and the girl truly liked it. Moreover, she asked me about what I thought about her outfit. It¡¯s almost the same as her previous maid uniform from that maid caf¨¦. That¡¯s why I answered honestly that it reminded me of the time when I was still visiting that caf¨¦ to see her.


    Next, Hina had me hold her hand for a while as she whispered about how she was going to continue standing on the boat. Which is in reference to Ria¡¯s analogy earlier. It then became Hina¡¯s expression to me that whatever happens, she¡¯s now mine and she hadpletely moved on from her infatuation with Ogawa.


    Saki, on the other hand, was trying to keep her calm by asking me to hold her. Even if she didn¡¯t say it, I easily noticed that her inferiorityplex was probably acting up. By having me remind her that she¡¯s never inferior to anyone, the girl calmed down eventually.


    Once I¡¯m done on their side, I moved towards the congregation of eight girls. Akane, Yae, Nami, Satsuki, Aoi, Miyako, Chii and Eimi. They looked as if they were in a serious conversation that even Satsuki was participating in.


    ¡°Is it time, husband?¡± Akane asked as soon as she saw me approaching her.


    ¡°Un... Sena and the others are already at the gym.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then husband, take care on the way, I will stay here with them. Bring Yae with you.¡±


    ¡°Uh... No. I will also stay, sweetie. I¡¯ll wait for your lesson here when you returnter¡­¡±


    ¡°Darling, why not bring Miyako, Eimi and Chizuru?¡±


    Surprisingly, Akane and Yae chose to stay¡­ And Aoi wasn¡¯t being unruly as she even suggested the other three.


    I guess this was their way to help me... They wanted to stay here to make sure that everyone would befortable.


    When I switched my gaze to the three girls that Aoi mentioned, all of them straightened their backs and prepared themselves to stand up. They happily agreed. I didn¡¯t need to ask them again if they did just by the fact that there were already stars in their eyes brought by their excitement.


    Lastly, before leaving, I switched my gaze to Nami and Satsuki.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Ruu, I still want to hear more of your exploits from Akane. I will still be here when you return.¡± Nami naughtily smiled. It looked like she¡¯s having fun hearing about me from Akane''s perspective... Perhaps I was already superman in her eyes, who knows?


    ¡°Even if I want to go, Eguchi-sensei told me to rest my body for today and not do excessive exercises. I¡¯ll also wait here for your lesson instead.¡± Satsuki shook her head and exined her reason. However, soon after that, she asked me to hold her tight before leaving.


    Well, due to that, it became the spark for the others Akane and the others to ask the same.


    In this way, I left the house with Miyako, Chii and Eimi. With the still-empty streets, the three girls tried to take advantage of the situation as we walked towards the station.

 Chapter 524: A Free Ride

    <h4>Chapter 524: A Free Ride</h4>


    As we were going to the train station, all of a sudden, a car stopped in front of us.


    It¡¯s a familiar car and it¡¯s something that passed my mind earlier. It was the same ck that I rode inst Tuesday.


    If Mizuki was there, not seeing her car was kind of strange. As it turned out, it was outside. Perhaps making rounds in our neighborhood or parked somewhere near but I failed to notice it when I arrived with Nami and the others earlier.


    Confused that a car stopped in front of us, Miyako, Chii and Eimi that were walking with me all reflexively hid behind and the same as them, my body reacted instinctively to be their shield, hiding them all behind me.


    Although there¡¯s little to no possibility that the car wasn¡¯t being driven by Mizuki¡¯s chauffeur, Suzuki-san, it¡¯s better to be prepared than regret it.


    While the three clutched onto my sleeves, the window from the driver¡¯s seat rolled down.


    And as expected, there¡¯s Suzuki-san wearing something like a butler outfit with her hair tied behind her using arge white ribbon.


    ¡°Suzuki-san.¡± I rxed and greeted her with a smile, just like always.


    And upon noticing how I casually greeted the driver, the three behind me heaved a sigh of relief and also bowed slightly to her.


    However, just likest Tuesday, I was met with Suzuki-san¡¯s silence. This was just like her. If it¡¯s not about Mizuki or Mizuki wasn¡¯t our topic, it would be hard to hear her words.


    After a while, the sound of the car doors¡¯ locks rang out. Following that, Suzuki-san stared straight at me and gestured using her eyes to hop inside the car.


    ¡°Is it Mizuki¡¯s order?¡± I curiously asked. But considering she¡¯s her personal chauffeur, that should only be the case. That girl was busily talking with Haruko and Shizu when I left but she still didn¡¯t forget to be this considerate towards me.


    Suzuki responded with a nod and repeated her gesture. She¡¯s going to drive us towards our destination, skipping the hassle of riding the train.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Suzuki-san.¡± I bowed towards her and urged the three girls to enter the backseat while I took the passenger¡¯s seat.


    As soon as we settled ourselves inside and closed the door, my nose was immediately filled with Mizuki¡¯s familiar scent and... although it¡¯s faint, Suzuki-san¡¯s scent also wafted over to me when she slightly moved to fix the rearview mirror.


    Perhaps, waiting for my instruction as to where we would go, Suzuki-san kept her eyes to the front with both of her hands gripping the wheel without elerating it.


    Before telling her, I pulled out my phone and contacted Mizuki via video call. As soon as her face shed on the screen and her voice echoed inside the car, Suzuki-san who was just waiting straightened her back as if waiting for her young miss¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t left? Suzuki, follow Ruki¡¯s instructions, alright? After you¡¯re done, go back here and join me.¡± Mizuki first addressed me but when she saw Suzuki-san at the side, the nobledy gracefully gave her order.


    ¡°Understood, young miss.¡± Suzuki immediately answered. ¡°Where to, Onoda-sama?¡±


    Upon hearing Suzuki-san speaking, the three girls behind had a look of surprise on their faces.


    Well, they thought they wouldn¡¯t hear her talking but just by hearing Mizuki, she immediately prepared herself.


    That¡¯s how loyal she was to her.


    I talked for a bit to Mizuki first and those next to her who bid us take care before instructing Suzuki-san to drop us near the train station at that part of the city where the Boxing Gym was located.


    And due to this, our trip became smooth sailing. Eimi, Chii and Miyako would sometimes reach for my hand to have me look at them or have me join their conversation while Suzuki-san remained focused on driving.


    Well, since I had already proven that it would be hard to converse with her if it¡¯s not about Mizuki, I saved her the trouble of being bothered while she¡¯s driving.


    Instead of that, I conversed with the girl as they began questioning me about whether I would focus on them during the Boxing Lessons. And to their dismay, I swiftly answered no.


    Although a bit disappointed, the three found a certain point to rejoice about... and it¡¯s the fact that they would be able to see me being serious at work as an instructor.


    Eimi even said that she would pass what she would learn to that cousin of hers. Chii bragged about how she already took on self-defense ss when she decided to act as a gyaru but retracted it back instantly by saying that she didn¡¯t learn enough and wanted me to help her refresh her memory.


    Lastly, Miyako reminisced about that time that I also had her join the gym... although I ultimately told her to seduce Sena¡¯s ex when it was time to break their rtionship, the girl refrained from remembering that time and mostly focused on the time when I was also at her side, helping her ease up with the exercises when Sena or that guy hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    That¡¯s a memory that I also somehow forgot. At that time, although I wouldn¡¯te to the gym with her, I would always position myself near her. Whenever some other guy would try to ¡®instruct¡¯ her, I would butt in and offer the same thing which she would smilingly agree to.


    Well, those guys were just the same age as us, some wannabe boxing enthusiasts. And because of what I always did, I probably earned most of their animosity.


    There was that one time wherein I was blocked by a group of them in hopes to teach me a lesson.


    But when their leader fell down unconscious when I tripped him over instead of responding with the same straight jab he swung at me, the rest of them called me names before running away, leaving that one guy behind.


    The next day... half of them quit the Gym or did their best to stay out of my sight.


    In any case, I also spent a lot of time instructing Miyako back then... but in the end, I did that thing to her and that¡¯s something that wouldn¡¯t be erased just because I¡¯ve been good to her.


    ¡°Whoa... You two go way back... I wish I also had that kind of sweet memory.¡± Chii eximed before her voice trailed as her gaze focused on me through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°... We¡¯re in the same year but I don¡¯t think I managed to interact with you. Moreover, even though I was his desk neighbor, you had more interactions with her than me.¡± Eimi also added as she looked back to our time during middle school. ¡°I also heard the rumors. Although I didn¡¯t know that it was directed to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already moved on from that past. It¡¯s also my fault that it escted to that. If I told him my troubles, this hateful guy would do everything to silence them... But I didn¡¯t...¡± Miyako also looked at the rearview mirror and stared at me.


    After a while, her gaze rxed before a smile formed from her lips, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to today and our future... Even if he¡¯s that hateful... I can¡¯t deny how much I wanted to stay by his side.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Chii lowered her head and began contemting. Eimi, on the other hand, agreed with her before reaching her hand towards me, to have me hold it for her.


    At my side, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, Suzuki-san remained focused on driving.

 Chapter 525: Coach, do you have a crush on him?

    <h4>Chapter 525: Coach, do you have a crush on him?</h4>


    When Suzuki dropped us off at the location I mentioned to her, we sessfully met up with Sena, Aika, Yua, Elizabeth, Yukari and Miho.


    After seeing the three girls with me, all of them got more curious about Chii who still had her gyaru look. With her hair dyed pink and thin but not simple makeup, they¡¯re wondering how I managed to catch her.


    However, when Chii greeted them, it was her real self and not her gyaru persona which made Elizabeth stop on what she was nning to do.


    Just looking at how she posed in front of us, the chuunibyou was about to give a speech, putting her above Chii while acting like the cursed princess that she was.


    Eimi, on the other hand, was somewhat overwhelmed due to how she was suddenly in front of more... slightly popr girls. Perhaps in her mind, she¡¯sparing herself to them.


    From what I heard from them and from what I remembered during our middle school days, Elizabeth is popr despite being a source ofughter for most of the students because of how she acted. Yukari isn¡¯t known to be Elizabeth¡¯s best friend. She actually got her reputation because of her voluptuous front...


    Perhaps if not for how I tried to help her to change her mindset of being easy to coerce or just being a yes girl, some would most likely take advantage of that fact. Fortunately, she listened to me and there¡¯s also Elizabeth with her most of the time.


    Yua is known for her modeling gig before and her sweet and great singing voice. Although she was still often linked to that ex of hers, she would clearly deny that, resulting in some of that guy¡¯s fans finding her arrogant.


    However, they couldn¡¯t really do anything to her. She also had her own fans, moreover, she wouldn¡¯t stay that long in that ce. She would rather spend time with her friends or go to one of my girls to hang out.


    Miho is actually known as the jewel of the Music Club. She¡¯s like an exquisite diamond that suddenly graced their school¡¯s waning Music Club that hadn¡¯t produced any notable members for years.


    Aika is the Track and Field Club¡¯s fastest obstacle runner. Perhaps next year or after their ace leaves the club in the next semester, she will be given the title of ace.


    As for Sena... Although she joined the boxing club in their school, she¡¯s still doing all her training at the Boxing Gym. She would attend club activities, sure. But with her current strength and attainment in the sport, no one could best her among all the members of their club.


    ording to her, in just 2 weeks through this school year, she became some sort of a queen of their club. Moreover, she¡¯s now their best bet on the uing Interhigh Competition.


    This should be the first time for Eimi to meet them after bing my girl. Perhaps they had already run into each other at school but all those times, she had no idea the connection the girls had with me. Moreover, even if she¡¯s already in that chat group, she¡¯s probably only reading their chats and not participating in their conversation.


    Earlier, when she arrivedte, she admitted to me through a whisper that she¡¯s too nervous to greet everyone. That¡¯s why she instantly moved to my side to calm herself down and hide it. Little did she know, it made a mark on everyone to see the new girl being that daring. Ignoring all of them and going straight to me.


    Nheless, after she calmed down, she began talking to all of them and like what¡¯s happening this time, she was somewhat awestruck by meeting most of them in person. Especially those truly popr like Haruko, Mizuki or Yae.


    Eimi believed that she¡¯s not popr. However, she still had some reputation under her belt. Just that, I wasn¡¯t aware of those. I only heard some of it from Akane.


    She¡¯s not any recognizing those, the same way I wouldn¡¯t recognize my... poprity at my school.


    When ites to Miyako meeting the six girls again, even if it was still somewhat stiff, they¡¯re already moved past what happened that time where Miyako barged into the room when I was with Aika or she went to the Home Economics Club to try and had them open their eyes about their affection with me.


    Given that she eventually turned over a new leaf and became honest with what she truly wanted, the girls already epted her in their fold.


    Among everyone, only her rtionship with Sena was still somewhat stiff because of that past.


    Since she¡¯s here with us, I¡¯m now aiming to ease that rtionship with them.


    -


    -


    ¡°This is truly something. Two didn¡¯t return but you brought three more.¡± Coach Ayu weed us again when we reached the Boxing Gym. And with both of her hands at her side, she gave a long nce to the three new faces or rather two new faces.


    Coach Ayu recognized Miyako. Forgetting what she justmented, she stepped forward and stood in front of Mizuki. ¡°I remember. You¡¯re a former member of the gym... Also, I remember you¡¯re often seen with this guy.¡±


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s me. I... I am invited back by Sena.¡± Miyako answered which was something we prepared in case someone recognized her.


    However, upon hearing Coach Ayu¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but ask a question. ¡°Strange. Is Coach watching me even from back then?¡±


    And to add to that question, Sena also chimed in. ¡°Eh? Coach, do you have a crush on Ruki? For you to even remember that... it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°No, silly girl. I am an instructor. I¡¯m scouting for talent. And as you know, this boyfriend of yours is inherently... different.¡± Coach Ayu immediately refuted it along with hitting us with a light chop on our heads.


    ¡°Not extraordinary?¡± Sena grinned and this time, she now had a clear intent of teasing her coach.


    Perhaps she¡¯s feeling that she was about to be cornered by Sena if she continued, Coach Ayu instantly steered the topic away from her. ¡°Shut up and go in to prepare.¡±


    ¡°If you look at that side, they¡¯re all waiting for the lesson to start. You called about adjusting to an earlier time... lucky you, they also agreed.¡±


    And before we entered through the door towards the inner hall, Coach Ayu pointed at one side of this reception hall of the Boxing Gym


    Crowded around the prepared seats were some of the students who attended yesterday as well as some mothers, Ichihara-san included. When our gazes met, she smiled and politely nodded at me and I returned the gesture.


    Compared to yesterday, I had the time adjusted to two hours early. This way the girls wouldn¡¯t go homete after that lesson I would also conduct at our house.


    To show my appreciation to Coach epting my request, I thanked her which Sena mimicked in a cutesy and teasing way along with saying, ¡°Coach, if you ever find Ruki attractive, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±


    And that further shortened the fuse in Coach Ayu¡¯s head. Before everyone¡¯s eyes, the strong and confident Olympic-level boxer finally became flustered, eliciting giggles from Sena and stifledughs from the others who were watching it.


    To escape the fuming Coach Ayu, Sena immediately pulled me inside with her and straight to the changing room.

 Chapter 526: Spoiling her

    <h4>Chapter 526: Spoiling her</h4>


    Because of how it was still early, what happened yesterday where we could get the whole changing room for ourselves became impossible. There were other members of the gym changing in both rooms.


    Having no choice but to settle for a swift kiss when there¡¯s still no eye that could see us, Sena and I then separated from each other to change into our training attire


    When I entered the male changing room, I instantly became the focus of their attention. Having recognized me as the guy who somehow bullied Sena weeks ago, sparred against Coach Ayu and the guy who delivered that right straight which seemingly stopped the time inside the whole gym for a few seconds because of how devastating it came to be, this kind of attention was quite expected.


    I greeted all of them and went to one of the empty lockers to store my things. However, that only intensified the feeling of being stared at by someone.


    A few momentster even before I could remove my top, one of the men that were fairly close to me opened a question.


    And there¡¯s no need to guess, it was about that punch that made them stop what they¡¯re doing.


    Amidst his praises, the man who appeared like he had rock-solid muscles asked me about how I could produce that crisp and powerful punch with my somewhat lean body...


    Reflexively, I almost spouted something along the lines of ¡®If I can do it with this lean body, then there¡¯s no way you can¡¯t!¡¯


    Fortunately, I changed it to a more polite way of saying it¡¯s a fluke.


    They didn¡¯t buy it, obviously. But with the conversation immediately hitting a dead end, I got the space I needed.


    However, when I took off my top, I once again felt the intensified gazes of those behind me as they began to spout out knowledge about human muscles. Even if I wasn¡¯t looking at them, I could easily guess that they were nodding their heads while they began providing insight to those curious.


    I continued changing but at the same time, there¡¯s no escape for me from hearing their words.


    ording to them, it¡¯s not that I am lean per se. My muscles were just builtpact because for numerous reasons they stated. As to which, they¡¯re right on one thing. It was a product of how I slowly trained my muscles without letting them feel excessive exhaustion.


    With their estimate, by the time I achieved my full growth, my muscles would be more noticeable than their current state.


    Their insight ended with that but what¡¯s puzzling them was left unanswered. They couldn¡¯t exin how I managed to achieve that feat yesterday... That¡¯s why before I left the room after changing into my training attire, they ended up asking me to do the same thingter.


    Honestly, I wasn''t even sure how I did that. I only delivered a normal right straight, in my opinion at least. I didn¡¯t do anything special and it was most likely the same reason I told them.


    It was nothing more than just a fluke.


    Either way, since they¡¯re all looking forward to it, I could only repeat what I did and hope that it would produce the same effect. Whether I seed or not doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re not the ones I was aiming to impress anyway.


    Upon leaving the room, I immediately spotted Sena fidgeting before the door towards the inner hall. She¡¯s waiting for me.


    She¡¯s wearing a different training attire than yesterday. Instead of a crop top and slightly loose shorts, she¡¯s now wearing a thick sports bra wherein her shoulders, arm and navel that was lined with her faint six-pack abdominal muscles were exposed. Below, she¡¯s wearing spandex shorts reaching just above her knee.


    She¡¯s too sexy to look at. Add to that her extremely attractive face that was slightly red.


    Although it would surely earn her more than just a few looks from other guys... I somehow wanted to brag about her being my girlfriend. But at the same time, I was already getting the urge to gouge the eyes of those men who would even try.


    That¡¯s contradictory but that¡¯s what I¡¯m feeling upon seeing her in this outfit.


    If I had to guess, this girl wore this because she wanted to show me more of her appeal that wouldn¡¯t lose to my girls that¡¯s with us today. Yesterday their attires were all conservative but among all of them, Yukari got most of the attention even if I put her in an obscure spot.


    As soon as Sena caught my figure walking towards her position, her fidgeting immediately stopped as she weed me with open arms.


    Even without trying, I sensed Sena¡¯s slight frustration from not having private time with me.


    ¡°You look too great in this, Sena. Can you feel it?¡± I whispered. With our bodies closely linked while we¡¯re in each other¡¯s embrace, she surely noticed it. How I got a hard-on just by seeing her attire.


    Although she was somewhat surprised upon firmly feeling the heating from it, Sena curtly nodded as her hand gradually moved down to that part, to feel it with her own hand.


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s effective.¡±


    She¡¯s pertaining to her outfit.


    ¡°Very,¡± I answered before pulling her to one of the obscure corners of this back area of the gym.


    We didn¡¯t have the time or the ce to do it but other than that... a few minutes was enough to shower her with my affection.


    Although I might need to calm down my erection before going out to meet my students or just to show myself out there, that didn¡¯t stop me from spoiling the girl in front of me.


    Kissing her lips, her neck, her shoulders and even her navel, I made sure to show her my appreciation for wearing something like that for me.


    As I went back to her lips to suck on her sulent lips, I gave her behind a tight squeeze. Our passion kept on burning but as I said. There¡¯s not enough time.


    By the time our lips and tongue separated, Sena had once again shown a dreamy look as she shyly muttered. ¡°I will never get tired of this. But... Am I being spoiled by you, Ruki?¡±


    Before answering her question, I caressed her cheeks and dropped another swift kiss. ¡°Maybe? I don¡¯t mind it though. Besides, I can¡¯t stand seeing my Sena being frustrated.¡±


    ¡°So... I¡¯m really being spoiled.¡±


    ¡°This girl. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m spoiling all of you whenever a chance presents itself. You know that. And this time, I got the chance to spoil you.¡±


    After saying that, I tightened my embrace and stayed like that for a minute. Even though there were those members of the gym who were going in and out of the changing rooms seeing us in this corner, I ignored all those to savor this time with her.


    Eventually, Sena melted in my arms and her slight feeling of guilt because of how I spoiled her vanished alongside other negative feelings she¡¯s bottling up inside.


    Even though she was in a teasing mood towards Coach Ayu earlier, this girl would still have this kind of fragile moment. And thankfully, I am always here next to her.


    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t say the same for the duration when I cut her off. Just like with everyone, I was aiming to slowly close that part of our past and rece it with new memories we would be spending together.


    Before we went back outside, Sena kept on whispering I love you to me with a beautiful smile on her lips and as always, I replied every time with the same words of affection.


    ¡°Once again. You two took your time.¡± With her hands on her waists, Coach Ayu berated. Looking at her this time, she already recovered from Sena¡¯s teasing from earlier.


    And along with Coach Ayu, my other girls who saw Sena tightly clinging on me even if we¡¯re already outside all had various reactions but they all equated to ¡®enviousness¡¯. They wanted to be in the same position as Sena. But that¡¯s impossible at the moment so they could only gulp it down.


    ¡°I apologize, Coach. As you can see, she melted and got stuck holding onto me.¡± I wryly smiled as I ruffled Sena¡¯s hair.¡±


    ¡°It must be too colorful to be in love, huh? In any case. Prepare for your lesson¡± Coach Ayu¡¯s voice carried a hint of irritation but in the end, she also reeled it in as she guided those who hadn¡¯t changed yet. ¡°And Sena, stop clinging to your guy, I won¡¯t steal him from you. Do your set exercises now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Coach!¡± Whileughing ¡®ehehe¡¯ Sena saluted towards Coach Ayu who already resumed her steps after reminding Sena.


    ...But that choice of words... Sena was incorrect about Coach Ayu, right? In the first ce, I¡¯m way younger than her.


    Ugh... That¡¯s a bad argument when I have Shio and Miwa-nee.

 Chapter 527: Lesson Two (1)

    <h4>Chapter 527: Lesson Two (1)</h4>


    A few minutester, everyone was back from changing. Surprisingly, all of my students from yesterday returned. On top of that, five mothers, including Ichihara-san, also enrolled in the program.


    And due to how I told them that I would only allow observation during the first session, there¡¯s no more spectators around us except the other members of the gym who were watching from afar or Hisa-jii who was sitting at the same spot as yesterday.


    Unfortunately, apart from the mothers, there were also three new guys who were most likely at the same age as us. I ced them among the middle school boys. And although the space was kind of limited, I made sure to segregate them by gender.


    However, just by the looks on their faces as well as their heads circling around to ogle at the nearby girls or rather all the girls including my girls, the middle school girls as well as Coach Ayu and Sena who¡¯s doing her set exercise nearby, they''re surely up to no good if I let them do that.


    They¡¯re so fearless, I tell you. Even if there were muscled men not far from us, they looked like rabid dogs. The only thing missing was if they would also hang their tongues out and drool over.


    Since I aimed to also perfectly finish this lesson without any of them dropping as well as prove to Coach Ayu what I said before that I could turn them into boxing idiots, my mind instantly created a solution to keep them in line.


    ¡°You three. Can you step forward?¡±


    Since everyone noticed what they were doing, the view parted and all the focus immediately gathered on them.


    Not to mention the disgusted expression of my girls, Ichihara-san and the other mothers were all frowning as they stared at the three who¡¯s acting as if they¡¯re in paradise.


    They looked like idiots who¡¯s seeing women for the first time. Even the middle school boys were better than them even if they would also ogle girls asionally.


    But given that I addressed them, they faced forward and met my gaze.


    I didn¡¯t n on intimidating them but I guess that¡¯s just what my expression delivered to their senses.


    One of them appeared as if he was about to step back while the other shivered in ce andstly, the guy in the middle gulped down his saliva before bravely straightening his back.


    They¡¯re not ugly or anything but all three of them looked like virgins who hadn¡¯t held a girl¡¯s hand yet.


    As for why they enrolled... They passed by the Gym and saw my girls crowding around Coach Ayu. Or so I heard.


    But given how attractive my girls are, that¡¯s the usible reason. Upon knowing that they¡¯re going to enroll in a Basic Boxing Program, they pooled their money and enrolled as well to follow them.


    They tried to get close to the girls but they were just avoided even before they could utter a word.


    Moreover, when they saw me emerging from the back area with Sena clinging onto me earlier, they thought I was just the same as them so they tried asking me how to hit on Chii, Elizabeth and my other girls...


    That¡¯s a lot of braverying from them. If not for us being in this ce, they wouldn¡¯t be standing this time. Even Sena who was happily clinging to me had her beautiful face frowning upon hearing their words.


    Regardless, I calmly told them that this wasn¡¯t the ce for that. And made them aware that I would be their instructor for the day.


    With their appearance, I got the realization that this part-time job would also test and hone my patience... Consequently, I might be able to look for a better way to resolve something without using violence.


    For example, what I was about to do now...


    Being the center of attention, the three idiots stepped forward like I said and stood to my side.


    Earlier, they also questioned my credibility to be the instructor of this lesson but one jab next to their ears was enough to shut their mouths.


    ¡°Why are we called forward? We didn¡¯t do anything, right?¡± The guy in the middle who had a parted hairstyle asked. Although he¡¯s the thinnest among the three, he appeared to be the center of their trio.


    ¡°Have you heard me say anything you did wrong? No, right? You¡¯ll know soon so wait for a bit, alright?¡± I put on a fake smile before turning my gaze to my students, especially to my new students like Chii, Eimi and Miyako who were just as confused as the others yesterday.


    As for the mothers, they were here yesterday so... they already had an idea of what I would do.


    ¡°The three new girls as well, can you please step forward?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Us too?¡± Eimi was the one who eximed, while Chii and Miyako meaningfully smiled as they followed my words.


    Left alone, Eimi followed them without waiting for my answer.


    Upon seeing the three girls also stepping forward, the three idiots at my right probably thought that I would be pairing them to the three girls. They all shivered excitedly and they even tried to move over but I used my arm to block.


    ¡°Rx and stay put, alright?¡±


    The middle school and grade school students who already guessed what I was about to do started giggling and whispering amongst each other as they watched the three idiots acting like headless chickens.


    ¡°Mothers, first of all, I thank you for also taking the time to enroll in this basic lesson of mine.¡± I bowed towards them in which they all smilingly replied ¡®Don¡¯t mention it.¡¯


    ¡°It is because of Onoda-sensei¡¯s way of teaching that we are all enticed to also enroll in your program. We¡¯ll be in your care.¡± Ichihara-san gracefully bowed which the other mothers then copied.


    As always, now that I got the chance to firmly look at her, my eyes naturally keenly observed what it caught. Ichihara-san¡¯s attire was simr to Sena¡¯s. A sports bra that firmly packed her front or rather, it made it toopact that her cleavage could easily be seen if she slightly bent her body. Her skin-tight spandex also entuated her rather supple thighs and waist that was close to Miwa-nee. Her behind was also somewhat bountiful but I couldn¡¯t truly see it from where I was. I only nced at it earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Well then, do you want to also step forward or...?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to, we¡¯re all here yesterday and watched the exercises. We can also do it... However, Onoda-sensei if I may.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you change the way you call us? Our names will do or if you want, ma¡¯am or madam.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right. My apologies, Ichihara-san and madams. I¡¯m quite inexperienced when ites to... interacting with an adult.¡±


    ... But I¡¯m quite experienced with romancing an adult. As if I could say that.


    With Shio and Miwa-nee, they didn¡¯t require me to be too overly formal. Shio even instantly created a nickname for how we would call each other. As for Miwa-nee, ever since back then, we¡¯re already too casual to each other.


    Eguchi and Orimura-sensei were also different. They¡¯re teachers so it¡¯s easier to address them with their titles.


    ¡°I understand. Everyone will have to start somewhere, right? You can continue with the lesson, sensei.¡± Ichihara-san smiled again and passed me the baton.


    Since she urged me to start then, I better do that.


    However, from the corner of my eyes, I noticed Coach Ayu wryly smiling while staring intently at me. And on the side of my girls who remained from their position, Elizabeth had her cheeks bloated as if she was about to fume imaginary smoke from her ears and nose. This time, she¡¯s probably extremely jealous now because I somehow made it look like I was sidelining them.


    But the other four somehow understood it. Miho, Aika and Yua were cheerfully smiling. When our gazes met, they all silently cheered for me. As for Yukari, she also did the same but she¡¯s more upied with cooling down Elizabeth that at any moment, might erupt with her chuuninguage.


    Either way, I had to not let it slip that our rtionship wasn¡¯t just as simple as them being Sena¡¯s schoolmates, even if Coach Ayu already had her suspicions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the dy. Well then, because you six are neers. I will have you watch the set of exercises first. After that, you will rejoin them before continuing with our lessons. Is that clear?¡±


    Upon hearing my words, the three idiots instantly deted, their hopes crushed.


    And that elicitedughs from the students who¡¯s expecting that kind of reaction.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t tend to them anymore and just let them start with the basic exercises that I taught them yesterday.

 Chapter 528: Lesson Two (2)

    <h4>Chapter 528: Lesson Two (2)</h4>


    ¡°Have you memorized it?¡± While my students finished the first set of exercises, I turned to the three girls next to me.


    Miyako and Chii positively responded by a curt nod and a thumbs up. Eimi, on the other hand, murmured in slight embarrassment, ¡°Can sensei assist me? I¡¯m not confident to do everything right.¡±


    With her question, Chii and Miyako paused as they both stared at Eimi as if she just did something that they hadn¡¯t expected.


    Most likely, they¡¯re thinking that it was an intentional move from Eimi to have an excuse for me to draw near her.


    Due to that, Chii hurriedly changed her answer while Miyako stared at me with an expression that was saying ¡®me too¡¯.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be with you and help if you need assistance. You can go back to your positions now.¡±


    Like always, even if I wanted to reject them at first, I would always lean on making them satisfied.


    The three then cheerfully went back to their position, next to the other girls. As soon as they returned, I saw Chii whispering something to Aika which eventually passed to all of them.


    Chii told them my promise so even Elizabeth got energized by it, freeing Yukari from her utmost effort to stop her from going haywire.


    Now, I just needed to find a chance to do it without letting Coach Ayu be suspicious of it.


    Even until now, she had her arms crossed and her eyes were fixed on my face or rather on my whole person. Judging from how intense that gaze of hers was towards me, it felt like I was being stripped naked inside her mind.


    Well, I had no idea if she¡¯s just upset because of her suspicion or she was venting her plight of getting teased by Sena earlier to me.


    As for Sena, she¡¯s eagerly doing her training while asionally ncing at me. Whenever our eyes would meet, she would pause for a while and smile beautifully which I would return by encouraging her, earning a few whistles from my students. Every time that happened, the girl¡¯s energy would feel like it received a boost.


    ¡°And you three, I believe you memorized it. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! It¡¯s just a set of exercises.¡± Their leader boasted which the other two supported.


    The three tried to appeal with the girls one more time by showing off their bby arms but that still ended up bing a source ofughter.


    Once they¡¯re all back to their positions, I called for another set of the same exercises.


    And this time, as I promised, I went to check on them one by one, starting with my students at the front row.


    ¡°Am I doing it right, sensei?¡± One of the grade school boys asked as he tried to show off to me.


    ¡°Un. Excellent.¡± I patted his head before moving to the next one.


    Just like this, I practiced impartiality as I made my way from the front. Checking their form or correcting them if they¡¯re not doing it right. There were also some who¡¯s starting to breathe heavily which I immediately advised to stop and take a rest.


    Among middle school girls or even grade school girls, I noticed that some of them intentionally made a mistake when I drew near them, for the purpose of having me correct them or guide them personally.


    Since they¡¯re my lovely students who were keen on learning from me, even if it was obviously intentional, I still entertained it and helped them correct their form or guide them to do something properly.


    Although it involved touching their hands, arms or shoulders, I made sure to do it minimally. Some of them were truly attractive, especially the 2nd year middle school ones, however, I only see them as my students for this part-time job.


    Besides, they¡¯re not necessarily trying to lead me on. Most likely they just want the attention.


    I stole girls younger than me before, especiallyst year, during my 3rd year in middle school.


    There¡¯s Ria for one but... I already stole her during the 2nd semester of my 2nd year. There were others but because there¡¯s already a lot of girls around me back then like Sena, Elizabeth, Yukari, Ririka and those at the same age and year as me, I hadn¡¯t spent that much time on them.


    If my memory wasn¡¯t failing me yet, there¡¯s two of those younger than me apart from Ria.


    Perhaps they¡¯re still there at the same school I attended from or they already left. In any case, like what I said with Miyako before or what I thought about Yue, I wouldn¡¯t necessarily seek them out.


    If ever I saw them again and we recognized each other, I would apologize wholeheartedly for what I did to them. Whether they would ept it or hate me for it, it¡¯s already up to them.


    Once I finished my rounds with the middle school students, I finally reached my girls. Starting from Elizabeth, I made sure to take care of them without letting Coach Ayu notice that something was amiss.


    In the end, I managed to do that but whether Coach Ayu noticed something or not, I had no way to know.


    Following that, I went to the three idiots who were so stiff with their movements.


    ¡°I told you to watch carefully and I asked you if you memorized it, what¡¯s this then?¡± With a somewhat reprimanding tone, I pointed at one of the idiots¡¯ arms that were crooked so much it felt like his bones would soon jut out of his skin.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to make an excuse. Watch me and follow my movements.¡±


    With their minds slowly being upied with the lesson, although they would still asionally move their heads to stare at someone, they¡¯re gradually getting integrated with the system.


    That¡¯s good for them and I guess my intimidation was working. Besides, I was sincerely trying to turn them into boxing idiots. For now, we¡¯re still just doing basic exercises.


    When I reached the mothers who also appeared to be needing some assistance, I patiently guided them the same way I did with my other students.


    Looking at how eager they were to listen to me, they truly wanted to take up the lesson due to how convincing I became yesterday.


    And to not make them regret their choices, I doubled up my effort on guiding them.


    ¡°Now I know why we ended up enrolling. Onoda-sensei is too charismatic. The way he moves, speaks and treats us is extraordinary. It¡¯s even better than those professional instructors who will be increasingly mad if you cannot do something right even after 10 retries. Onoda-sensei patience is superb.¡±


    One of the mothersmented, full ofpliments towards me. There were only five of them and when I begin guiding them with the exercises, they¡¯re all watching my every movement.


    Perhaps if it was any other beginner instructor, he or she would be pressured with their intense gazes that would probably call him or her out if he or she did something wrong or something they didn¡¯t like.


    As for me, given my shameless personality, that was negligible.


    ¡°You praise me too much, madam. I¡¯m only doing my job.¡± I humbly replied before moving on to thest one of the mothers, Ichihara-san.


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble, Onoda-sensei. Sometimes it¡¯s not bad to be proud of yourself as long as you keep your foot on the ground.¡± Ichihara-san opened a conversation in response to my answer to the other mother¡¯spliment.


    ¡°I will take note of that. Thank you.¡±


    At this point, I moved behind Ichihara-san to check on her form.


    It¡¯s not my intention but seeing those round buttocks of hers and her truly erotic figure, my perverted self couldn¡¯t help but admire it thoroughly.


    ¡°Hmm? How is it? Is there something wrong with my form?¡±


    Perhaps noticing that I remained a bit longer behind her, Ichihara-san couldn¡¯t help but ask a question. Their eyes were on the front and Coach Ayu¡¯s vision was blocked by the bodies of my students and my girls so if someone would notice me stopping because of how I suddenly admired Ichihara-san¡¯s behind, it was only Hisa-jii whose view wasn¡¯t blocked by anything.


    However, whether it was luck or something else, the old man wasn¡¯t in his seat when I checked in his direction.


    And that made me heave a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s one thing that I was somehow favoring my girls but if Ichihara-san took offense at my behavior then I could kiss this part-time job goodbye.


    ¡°No... It¡¯s perfect.¡± I answered.


    Whether it could be taken with double meaning, I didn¡¯t care anymore as I immediately moved to her side to fix her upper body posture.


    And that involved me touching her arm and her slender waist.


    ¡°Ichihara-san, can I touch you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah. No... Just your arm and waist. Your posture from this side is kind of crooked. I want to fix it and words might not be enough.¡±


    ¡°I see. Go ahead. But you better be careful with your choice of words next time. If it¡¯s not me, you might be pped upon hearing that question...¡± With a yful smile on her lips, Ichihara-san reminded me.


    No. I would surely be pped by her if she found out how I admired her behind...


    Ugh... let¡¯s focus.


    ¡°Thank you for another lesson, Ichihara-san. Then please, bear with me for a moment.¡± I showed my gratitude by returning that smile before I carefully fixed her posture like I told her.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t do anything excessive and just did it ording to what I thought was best.


    Once I¡¯m done. I nodded in front of her, indicating that it was already perfect before going back to the front.


    While I had them continue with their set of exercises, I began writing on the board for some kind of exnation of my next lesson.


    Forgetting that slight bout of perversion that was invoked from Ichihara-san¡¯s figure, I could say that... even if my purpose of taking this part-time job was to learn something, I was beginning to enjoy this.

 Chapter 529: Passionate Woman

    <h4>Chapter 529: Passionate Woman</h4>


    As soon as they finished with the exercises, I had them sit down to listen to me for a while as I exined the concept of the next lesson.


    Naturally, to keep it in line with the name of the program, the next lesson after giving them the set of exercises that they needed to follow to improve their stamina and to keep their bodies in an active state, I began with the important skills when taking up boxing.


    With their ears perked up, ready to listen to me, I carefully listed the important things to remember about boxing.


    Namely stance, footwork and punches.


    After exining their importance one by one, I did some kind of a quiz for all of my students to gather engagement in the lesson. Asking them which was the most important among the three and why did they think that it was the most important.


    I could ask them one by one but that would just take up most of our time so I picked randomly rather than get them to raise their hands.


    Following that, we then moved on to the demonstration.


    Since there were three idiots and the request of those guys from the changing room earlier, I asked Coach Ayu to help me again.


    But truthfully, since Miyako, Eimi and Chii followed me here today, I also wanted to show off to them.


    ¡°Do you really have to show that off again? Why didn¡¯t you inform me about it?¡± Coach Ayu couldn¡¯t help but raise a question as I followed her to the side of the gym where the boxing gloves were ced.


    Demonstrating another right straight wasn¡¯t part of the lesson I presented to her yesterday so she didn¡¯t prepare a glove beside her and I also didn¡¯t bandage my hand.


    Due to that, I had to excuse myself and called Sena who¡¯s already finished with her set of exercises to continue the lesson for me.


    She actually presented to help me wear the gloves. However, Coach Ayu stopped her and just told her to take my ce for a while.


    Whether there¡¯s another meaning to that or not, I had no idea. I followed her with only the thought of wearing the gloves in mind.


    ¡°I apologize, Coach. You see...¡± I narrated what happened in the changing room.


    And upon hearing that, Coach Ayu facepalmed and silently muttered, ¡®Those muscleheads...¡¯


    ¡°Honestly, given that what you measured yesterday was lower than you expected, I don¡¯t think I can produce the same effect.¡±


    ¡°What I measured was close to my estimate. You¡¯re probably just out of gas after being mentally tired from the lesson you conducted.¡±


    As we reached the corner where the gloves and bandages for hands were stored, it was already hard to see what¡¯s happening at the location of my lesson. I had them sit down and there were the pieces of equipment bordering the square area designated for the lesson.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Coach Ayu pointed at the long bench after picking a red pair of gloves and a roll of bandage.


    Following her words, we sat down side by side before stretching my arm towards her.


    Using the roll of bandage, she grabbed my hand and began to cover my knuckle with it.


    ¡°This should be thest of your showing off, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re distracting the lesson. But given how popr you are to them even if it¡¯s just the 2nd lesson, I can make a leeway once or twice if it¡¯s truly needed.¡± Coach Ayu opened the conversation once more while her eyes were extremely focused on my fist.


    She¡¯s using both of her hands so I could clearly feel the calluses on her dotting her palms and fingers. That just showed the dedication she¡¯s continuing to put into boxing even after getting the injury.


    But looking at her closely like this, she¡¯s also just a woman with her own passion that no one could rece.


    If there¡¯s ¡®baseball idiot¡¯ as a term for someone who would be too crazy about baseball, then there¡¯s this woman who couldn¡¯t give up on her passion for boxing even if she was already robbed of the chance to stand on the ring once more.


    Even those two rounds she sparred against me to test my skill were already pushing herself near her limit. Moreover, I even exploited that weakness of hers to arrive at that final result.


    That¡¯s why I was not only grateful to her, but I also admired her. At the expense of her injury being forced open again, she presented me with a chance to show my talent or what I could do in this field.


    However, with these past meetings of ours, I was continuously teasing her whenever I got the chance... I guess I should stop doing that, huh?


    Uh... To think I could realize this at this moment... that¡¯s kind of out of nowhere.


    Or not.


    It was probably the influence of everything that happened ever since arriving here earlier. From how I noticed that I was already on her radar even before I approached Senast year, Sena teasing and joking about Coach Ayu liking me, and the constant intense re she¡¯s showering me.


    For the duration that I was here, she¡¯s among everything that was running inside my mind.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll keep that in mind. And sorry for the trouble, Coach.¡±


    ¡°You better be.¡± Coach Ayu scoffed before producing a smirk on her lips.


    After a few minutes, she finished bandaging both of my fists and began fitting the gloves before tying them carefully.


    And all this time, her concentration was all focused on that.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Whatever Sena said earlier, forget about it. That¡¯s just her trying to tease me.¡±


    On our way back to my lesson area, Coach Ayu silently whispered next to me.


    Upon hearing that, I somehow reflexively answered without thinking. ¡°I understand. But I can¡¯t help it when you¡¯re intensely looking at me, coach.¡±


    Only after thest word left my mouth did I notice that... I teased her again.


    And this was after vowing to stop doing that earlier...


    I¡¯m truly hopeless.


    I expected Coach Ayu to just brush my words away. However, I was met with her silence.


    When I turned my head slightly, Coach Ayu¡¯s reddened ears were the first thing I noticed. That¡¯s because of how she also turned her head to the side.


    Perhaps to hide whatever face she was wearing at the moment.


    And just like this, we returned to my lesson area with an awkward silence filling the distance between us.


    When Sena saw us returning, she first looked at me before switching her gaze towards her beloved coach and sister.


    ¡°Ruki, what did you do to Coach Ayu?¡± With a yful smile on her lips, Sena immediately asked in a whisper as soon as I reached her.


    ¡°I also have no idea. Or rather, I have no idea that her reaction will be like that. On our way back, I asked her a question.¡± I answered truthfully.


    And upon hearing that, Sena¡¯s yful smile grew wider as she tapped my shoulder. ¡°Is that so? Mhm... Alright. The floor is yours again.¡±


    Soon afterward, Sena moved away and sat down next to Coach Ayu who still couldn¡¯t look straight at me.


    Knowing Sena¡¯s character, it¡¯s easy to guess that she would try to get Coach Ayu¡¯s side of the story. And I could rely on her to calm her down...


    Although silence reigned while we¡¯re walking back, I felt the boiling tension and awkwardness from Coach Ayu.


    Let¡¯s just hope it won''t be carried over when I report to them in that roomter.

 Chapter 530: Basic Demonstration

    <h4>Chapter 530: Basic Demonstration</h4>


    With Sena amodating Coach Ayu, I put my focus back on the lesson at hand.


    As soon as I positioned myself back in front of them for the demonstration, I asked for volunteers who would help me among my students.


    ¡®Volunteers¡¯ because I wanted more engagement among the ss.


    Like I said, I could be considered anti-social with my focus only on my girls and my goals for us. However, that didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t be able to take on an active role.


    This time, I am an instructor and to do well in this part-time job, I have to keep them all interested. That way, they will keeping back and will spread the word to others which can lead the way for my Basic Boxing Program to be popr or at least well-known to those who will be interested.


    That¡¯s one of the reasons why I wanted more engagement in this ss.


    ording to Hisa-jii and Coach Ayu, the maximum number of students I could take for this 1st cycle of the program was 60. Just enough to fill this area allocated for me. At the moment there were 9 more enrollees than yesterday totaling 40 students for today. There were still 20 slots that could be filled.


    Although I wasn¡¯t after the sry, it¡¯s still not bad to have it all filled.


    If all slots were filled and someone quit halfway, I could admit new students but under the agreement that those new enrollees would find a way to learn the first few lessons.


    In response to that, I proposed that I would find a way to let them catch up. A little review to the side of the previous lessons was what I prepared for that. Just like what I did earlier.


    Next week, if there were more enrollees then I would just do the same thing.


    Back to the present, the help the volunteers would provide for me was for my demonstration of jabs wherein I would let them wear the mitts for me to punch on.


    Before a reenactment of the right straight demonstration, I nned on imparting the basic stances and the most basic type of punch first.


    As soon as I announced that, almost everyone raised their hands. Even the three idiots did raise their hands, albeit it was because they also wanted to show off... Going to the front would give them that exposure.


    In any case, they¡¯re still my students so it didn¡¯t matter.


    First, I picked someone from the middle school and grade school students.


    A 6th grader young boy named Reiji and a 2nd-year middle school young girl named Neneha.


    Following that, I also picked one from my girls.


    Although Elizabeth was the most eager, I was kind of worried that she would be too excessive again just like yesterday when she intentionally tripped to have me catch her.


    Besides, I already told her about this earlier. Just that, even if I told her that I wouldn¡¯t be picking her, her enthusiasm never waned as she raised her hand energetically.


    Seeing my adorable chuunibyou like this, it naturally put a smile on my lips.


    That¡¯s why I promised her thatter at home, I would answer to that enthusiasm of hers.


    With Elizabeth out of the choices, I could only pick among Aika and Chii. Miyako, Yua, Eimi and Miho might be overwhelmed with my punches even if it was the most basic. I would feel bad if they got hurt because of me.


    Moreover, I also didn¡¯t pick Yukari because of how she would be too self-conscious of her body again. There¡¯s another time for that. For now, I was letting her get used to the stares that everyone asionally threw at her.


    Although she¡¯s already used to it in their school, she also needed some time getting used to it outside it.


    Nheless, when we¡¯re alone, the girl¡¯s self-consciousness would vanish and in ce of that was the full-blown showcase of her appeal to satisfy me. Just likest Wednesday.


    In the end, Aika shook her head and let Chii be the volunteer. For sure, she¡¯s thinking along the lines of ¡®I monopolized Ruki,st night. And it¡¯s enough for me.¡¯ Or if it¡¯s not that, she¡¯s just satisfied by the attention I gave her and she¡¯s trying to give the others a chance to also feel the same. Moreover, it would also be a simple way to help me.


    After Chii walked to the front, I picked the leader of the three idiots and one of the five mothers.


    Although I was tempted to pick Ichihara-san, she might find it suspicious that I was always somewhat favoring her so I picked another.


    With the five of them lined up together, the demonstration began.


    ¡°There. Raise it high like that and watch me closely how I do it.¡± I instructed the young boy Reiji. His height only reached up to my chest so instead of holding the mitt in front of his chest, I had him raise it above his head.


    ¡°Yes, sensei!¡± With a voice full of enthusiasm, he followed my instructions perfectly.


    And to return it, I made sure to let him see how to throw a proper punch. Even a jab didn¡¯t necessarily need to only rely on one¡¯s own strength.


    The first thing to note to deliver a perfect one was to firmly nt one¡¯s feet and achieve bnce.


    That¡¯s why stances and footwork were higher than punches in terms of importance.


    Although he almost toppled over from the force I used when the gloves hit the mitts he was raising, the boy''s eyes became filled with something like a starfield for how much brilliance shone in it when he put his arms down.


    After him, I did the same thing for the middle school girl, Neneha. She¡¯s the tallest among those girls so I had her put the mitts before her chest. Due to that, she sessfully maintained her bnce after showing her how to do it.


    When it was one of the idiots¡¯ turn next, I only slightly held back.


    True to his name, he was grinning like an idiot when it was his turn. Totally confident of his ability to resist it.


    In the end, because of his carelessness, he tumbled back with his ass loudly hitting the ground due to losing his bnce.


    Nheless, I lent my arms to pull him up and as a constion, the students watching the events who managed to restrain theirughs pped their hands for him.


    And as expected, it inted his ego as if what he showed was the best.


    Before Chii¡¯s turn, I called for the mother who volunteered first. Although she¡¯s quite slender, her stamina and form were poor. The set exercises already exhausted her. However, she was still eager to volunteer for this demonstration.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry if this wille off as rude but... I will hold back with my punch, is it fine? You appear exhausted now and I¡¯m afraid that I might hurt you if I fail to hold back with my punches.¡± I said it in an apologetic tone and with a volume loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Fortunately, the mother satisfyingly smiled and nodded. ¡°I like sensei¡¯s honesty. It¡¯s not rude at all. Just do what you must. I will watch closely.¡±


    With her answer, I noticed the students who were watching even the mothers at the back all silently pping or nodding their heads.


    They approved of what I did and they¡¯re d that she didn¡¯t find fault with my words.


    On the side, Sena had finally managed to calm Coach Ayu down. The two of them were now watching the lesson, with the former pping her hands and cheering quite loudly. Moreover, from afar even Hisa-jii returned to his seat and was carefully watching the lesson.


    With that kind of encouragement and silent pressure, I calmed my nerves and continued.


    Throwing a few jabs to both mitts raised by the mother, I repeated it thrice for her to clearly see how I did it.


    Soon after that, I had her stand to the side just like the other three.


    That¡¯s because the lesson wouldn¡¯t end with just this. All of them would also have the chance to throw a jab at me after I¡¯m done with thest volunteer.


    ¡°Onoda-chi, don¡¯t hold back.¡± Chii confidently dered.


    Compared to the first four, she already had a proper stance that was holding her bnce perfectly.


    Well, that¡¯s because she was watching and learning while I was demonstrating to the other four.


    Due to that, thisst demonstration with her produced a more visible result that the students and every spectator liked to see and hear.


    The speed of the punch and the crisp sound of gloves hitting on mitts. Chii was confidently receiving all of my jabs with a very satisfied smile on her lips, enjoying this moment with me.


    By the time we finished, Chii rxed her shoulders and stepped forward to whisper in my ears, ¡°Kii, I¡¯ll expect aftercare from you... It totally stings my palm. But before you put on a worried expression... it¡¯s not that painful. And I love closely watching you work seriously like this. You¡¯re giving off more manly charms.¡±


    After whispering that, Chii didn¡¯t wait for my answer as she obediently lined up next to the other four volunteers.


    When I realized that, I could only helplessly shake my head as I moved towards them to check on them one by one before facing the seated students to continue.


    ¡°What do you guys think? Have you watched properly?¡±


    Even before I could finish my question, all of them yelled out in concert. ¡°Yes, sensei.¡±


    Seeing their smiles and their continued eagerness, it definitely filled me with the same enthusiasm they were feeling.


    This was just the 2nd day and I already somehow determined that... if I put my mind into it, although I was favoring some of them, my teaching skills were effective and quite engaging.


    In any case, this was just one of the paths I would be trying. Being good at this could be considered great already. However, how will this bring me closer to my goal? That¡¯s the question I want to answer as I continue to dive into this part-time job as a boxing instructor.


    As much as I want to bond with my girls, this was something I needed or had to do. Not just for the future but also for me to have something under my belt.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    After dering that, I called for Sena to ask her for help on removing my gloves. In which she responded by happily hopping towards me which produced another lightheartedugh from my students.


    Before I knew it, they¡¯re already used to Sena¡¯s silly antics when ites to me.


    The lesson continues... but with things already in ce, I¡¯m now seeing the clear path to the end of this second session.

 Chapter 531: Coach Ayu

    <h4>Chapter 531: Coach Ayu</h4>


    Like I had guessed once Sena rejoined me to conduct the lesson, everything ended smoothly.


    Although I let the five volunteers try throwing jabs and apply what they learned, that was the extent of it. For the other students, I had them maintain a stance and develop their basic footwork.


    As for the repetition of the right straight demonstration yesterday, I intentionally put it at the end of the lesson.


    That way, the time allocated for the lesson was properly managed.


    And when that time came, the whole gym crowded around as they watched my demonstration. Those who were somewhat obsessed with their punching strength had their eyes peeled. They even took out notepads to jot down whatever they would see.


    Surprisingly... Although it¡¯s not as strong as yesterday, it was still too close to it.


    Amidst the ringing of chains was a pin drop silence thatsted for more than five seconds before those loudmouths, especially the three idiots, screamed until their throat hurt.


    Because I repeated it and it was still close to yesterday, saying that it was still a fluke became impossible.


    Those guys from the changing room earlier couldn¡¯t help but rush forward to check on the heavy bag as well as my arm as if they¡¯re trying to find out what¡¯s the secret behind the force I could exert. Too bad though, I also didn¡¯t know the reason, even if it¡¯s my own body. All I did was deliver that punch like everyone knowledgeable in boxing or just throwing punches.


    In any case, if at first, they only knew me as Sena¡¯s trainer and boyfriend, after that demonstration, I earned my own reputation among the members of the gym that they¡¯re even offering me to spar with them. Be it a man or a woman.


    They¡¯re quite open with that as long as there¡¯s not a huge difference in physique and weight.


    Apart from that, my students who watched it for the second time were still so amazed at me that they began asking me if I would conduct lessons during weekdays. Even some of the vocal mothers asked that.


    Unfortunately, even if it was Hisa-jii or Coach Ayu who would try to persuade me, I wouldn¡¯t set aside the weekdays. Besides this was only a part-time job in name. I didn¡¯t even have the true qualification to be an instructor.


    There¡¯s some kind of test for that at the Boxing Association to be verified and get an instructor license issued by them.


    And that¡¯s something Hisa-jii and Coach Ayu possessed.


    Furthermore, even if they wanted me to get that license, the test only happens once a year.


    So, there¡¯s that.


    After finishing and dismissing the ss, my girls followed Sena to the changing room while I followed Coach Ayu to her office.


    This time, Hisa-jii didn¡¯t appear. He only nodded contentedly at me when we passed by him.


    ¡°Like yesterday. It¡¯s a perfect lesson. Even Hisa-jii was speechless that he won¡¯t bother correcting you now.¡±


    Once inside, although it¡¯s not that apparent, Coach Ayu¡¯s tone was kind of t as if she didn¡¯t want to deal with me any longer.


    She went ahead to one of the purposes why I would be here. Evaluating my lesson.


    ¡°Thank you. Truthfully, I will not im it perfect with my effort alone. Coach and Sena helped me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Stop being humble, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it then I will not argue anymore.¡±


    ¡°Un... Here¡¯s your share then. There are 40 students and there¡¯s additional pay for you inside it. Two of the mothers bought a membership. Because of you, they¡¯re now eager toe back and train in this gym. Thanks to you, they will also be my client during weekdays.¡±


    Coach Ayu handed me an envelope that was thicker than yesterday.


    It¡¯s filled with 1000-yen bills after all.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Coach will not look too bored now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who says I¡¯m bored?¡± Coach Ayu questioned in reflex.


    I clearly saw how she seemed surprised that I pointed that out.


    Although my focus was on Sena, being near us most of the time whenever I was here, it¡¯s unavoidable for her to be under my observation.


    My observation skill was working automatically after all.


    ¡°Your expression. Ever since I returned here for Sena, there were times where I saw it on your face, Coach. Not just boredom. Aren¡¯t you feeling lonely as well?¡±


    ¡°... Stop looking at any other woman aside from Sena.¡±


    It took her a few seconds of silence but in the end, she brushed away what I said and focused on the fact that I was looking at her.


    ¡°I know. Just that... It¡¯s inevitable when you¡¯re always in my line of sight. In a way, Coach is also my older sister. The same way Sena treats you.¡±


    At this point, Coach Ayu sat back down on her chair and lowered her head, not daring to meet my gaze again.


    ¡°I must have said a lot... If I offended Coach in any way earlier and this time, I apologize.¡±


    I was the one talking to her earlier after all. If I ignored the reason why she fell silent then... I might be likened to that coward.


    Given how she fell silent instead of brushing it away earlier as well as how she even tried to remind me not to believe Sena¡¯s teasing words earlier, it¡¯s most likely partly true.


    That Coach is interested in me but because of Sena, she also didn¡¯t want to express it.


    Well, just the way she¡¯s watching over my every movement these past two days was an obvious clue. Even if she put Sena¡¯s name in front, it¡¯s easy to reveal it as her excuse to hide her true aim.


    However, I hadn¡¯t noticed that at all or rather, I was the one treating that as nothing.


    Because for me, I truly look up to her as an older sister who¡¯s always there to guide Sena. And I for some matters.


    I was teasing her because of how amused I was at her reactions. Even if all of her reactions were almost the same, seeing the confident and strong older sister getting flustered was a fine treat.


    When I returned here, I mentioned not seeing her as a targetst year. However, now that what¡¯s limiting me to like her was gone, I was carefully trying not to entertain that idea.


    Even now, I could say that¡¯s still the case. And that¡¯s because I knew for myself that once I recognized and epted that I also like her... I would get her for myself given how greedy I was.


    At the moment, I could still restrict myself but with Coach Ayu acting like this... I couldn¡¯t just turn around and leave... Unless she asked me to.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? Go back to Sena now. We¡¯re done here.¡±


    ... And there we have it.


    Perhaps noticing that I still hadn¡¯t turned around and left the room even if she fell silent, Coach Ayu directed me to the door without raising her head.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m apologizing for, Coach. In any case, I¡¯ll listen to Coach¡¯s words. Thank you and see you next week. I¡¯ll be sending a draft of my lesson for next week this Tuesday. I will ask Coach to look at it for me.¡±


    After saying that, I turned around and left her room without halting my steps.


    Is this fine? Perhaps. I was probably assuming all the things that run in my head anyway. I still had that habit of overthinking.


    Moreover, I still had a lot on my te to even entertain the idea. In a way, we still had a good rtionship, whether it was as Sena¡¯s trainer, one of my bosses here and a great sister I looked up to.


    -


    -


    Like earlier, I changed to my previous clothes in the changing room dedicated to men.


    Once I entered, the three idiots were still there discussing amongst themselves. As to their topic? I had no idea. I just knew that it¡¯s not about my girls or how they wanted to appeal to the women in the ss.


    ¡°You three. You¡¯re not from the nearby high school, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked, butting into their conversation.


    Upon hearing that, the three seemed as if they saw a ghost as they eximed in chorus. ¡°Onoda-sensei!¡±


    My question had its validity. If they¡¯re from the same high school as my girls, there¡¯s no way none of my girls here were unknown to them.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± With the two acting cowardly behind him, the leader who¡¯s the most healthy among them answered while stuttering. ¡°We¡¯re actually only passing by. We¡¯re from the high school outside this city.¡±


    ¡°I see. Try to rx, alright? Do I look like I will bite you? You¡¯re my students. I¡¯ll turn the three of you into great boxers.¡± I put on a smile as I tapped their shoulders with the intent of encouraging them.


    I had to shape them into boxing idiots rather than just ordinary idiots after all.


    ¡°Uh, thanks?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too low of an enthusiasm you showed there. Anyway, let me give you some advice. If you want a girl to like you, don¡¯t act like idiots. Or perverts for that matter. That¡¯s how you appeared earlier, have you noticed?¡±


    With widened eyes, the three looked and questioned each other to confirm if that¡¯s the case.


    And as a result, the three drooped their heads low.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be that down. Come back next week. I¡¯ll give you more advice. But take note, I want you to focus on my lessons and not on the girls. Can you promise that?¡±


    ¡°If... If we can get more advice from you... then we promise!¡± With their eyes full of enthusiasm, the three eagerly nodded their heads like broken toys.


    I still hated other guys buzzing around my girls but those three... they could be turned into boxing idiots. Coach Ayu would surely be delighted if they ended up buying a membership.


    After I finished changing, I met up with Sena and the other girls outside the gym. The sun had just begun to set on the horizon.

 Chapter 532: Going home

    <h4>Chapter 532: Going home</h4>


    On our trip back home, it was the same scene as yesterday. I was surrounded by the girls on all sides. Elizabeth and Eimi taking my left and right, Miho at my front and Chii behind me.


    However, because it was still early, we stopped by somewhere where they could rest for a while and somewhere they could put on a disguise for me once more. It was just in case someone recognized us or specifically, me on the train.


    It¡¯s Sunday and it¡¯s not like we¡¯re the only ones who would be going out today.


    Furthermore, the ce was closer to their school. The possibility of encountering schoolmates or even ssmates that could recognize them was high.


    Normally, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem since only those meddlesome people would question what they¡¯re seeing in their eyes. However, although most of them had already dered that they¡¯re taken, the mystery of who was the lucky guy wasn¡¯t solved yet.


    And that was a ground for those who loved gossip to find out. Especially if it was about the famous girls in their school.


    For Yukari and Elizabeth, that¡¯s not a problem anymore. Last Wednesday, they clearly showcased that they¡¯re sharing one guy when I walked them to their school gates. That event was still vivid in my memory that I could still recall those surprised and envious eyes or whispers of those who saw us.


    When I asked them what happened about that incident. The two actually proudly dered that they¡¯re in love with the same guy. Although it created a slightmotion in their ssroom, with the two of them ignoring whatever they wouldment about it, nothing really happened except for that rumor bing widespread.


    Even if they¡¯re asked over and over if that were true, Elizabeth would just overwhelm her as she recited the great epic that she impromptu came up with to shut them up.


    Yukari, although she was kind of embarrassed and tried to dissuade Elizabeth from reciting it, eventually gave up and just let it blow up.


    It was an epic about our love titled, The Dark Prince, The Cursed Princess and The Beguiled Servant.


    Truthfully, even if Elizabeth was too much of a chuunibyou, she¡¯s smarter than how she looked. With that kind of grandstanding, those curious ended up staying away from her in fear that they would be infected by her. And due to that, the rumor eventually died down but the truth that they¡¯re in love and in a rtionship with the same guy persisted. Just that, no one would dare ask them about it anymore. Unless they wanted to hear the second part of that epic.


    As for the others, in case someone recognized them, we all agreed that we could use it as a chance to show that they¡¯re already taken.


    However, Sena, Yua and Aika were already fine even without revealing that I am their boyfriend. They didn¡¯t need to announce it, given that they could just turn away anyone who would try to approach them. Moreover, Yua already showed or made it clear to her ex that she¡¯s already with someone new and that took care of most of the problem.


    As for Miho, Miyako and Eimi... they¡¯re the ones who needed that kind of proof.


    For Miho, it was to stop those from her club from bothering her. Although she could be seen as cold on the outside, she didn¡¯t have that strong of a personality like Aika, Sena or Yua.


    For Miyako, it was an aid for clearing the bad rumors about her. If someone who recognized her saw that she¡¯s with her boyfriend, it would shatter most of the rumors. And along with her growing friendship with the other girls, even if there¡¯s still rumors, those ssmates of hers would eventually defend her.


    For Eimi, there¡¯s really no reason. Perhaps it was to stop those guys still trying to court her. She did say she was entertaining them before and even if they already turned them down, some were still trying to get another chance. If it was known that she¡¯s already taken, that would solve it. Naturally, I also needed to show up next to her one of these days to prove that it was true and not just hearsay.


    And for Chii, there would be no issue if she was seen with me this time. The chance to see our schoolmates or ssmates was low after all.


    With everyone agreeing with that kind of n, we boarded the train and found a ce for ourselves.


    In any case, that would only be enacted if there¡¯s someone who recognized any of them.


    For the most part, it was still for me to not be recognized by anyone else.


    Due to that, the nine girls made sure to turn down the flirting with me while we¡¯re on the train with the other passengers.


    Still, a silentpetition about who would sit next to me happened.


    I resolved it even before boarding by picking who would take my sides. And since the train would be stopping at two other stations before reaching our stop, I told them that I would be using that as a chance to change seats.


    Although I wanted to bepletely fair, in the end, there were still three other girls who wouldn¡¯t be able to sit next to me.


    It¡¯s inevitable when I only have one body.


    But due to that, they all noticed what I was trying to do.


    With embarrassed expressions on their faces, that silentpetition eventually died down and they even tried to apologize to me for putting me in that kind of a tough spot.


    But who am I to? I¡¯m the shameless greedy guy that fell in love with all of them. I rejected those apologies and told them that as long as it¡¯s for them, no matter how tough, it¡¯s negligible.


    And with that, our train ride towards home although not that eventful and none of what we prepared for happened, we got to spend some quality time together.


    Moreover, it also became a chance for them to bond with each other. Before I knew it, Chii, who changed a lot from how she was during our grade school, became the head of theirmunications.


    And it didn¡¯te off as a surprise when she got along well with Elizabeth.


    Their conversation became even too cryptic that I also got lost in tranting it even with my experience with dealing with Elizabeth¡¯s colorful words.


    But sessfully producedughter from the other girls. As they also tried their best to understand them.


    And with the two turning the formerly silent atmosphere rowdy, the others also eventually joined in their conversation.


    By the time we left the train and began walking back to my house, the bond among the nine of them grew stronger.


    It even came to a point that they¡¯re all walking ahead of me, still lost with their conversation.


    Seeing that urrence truly warmed my heart.


    It¡¯s cringe I know... But that¡¯s what I always wanted to see. All of them get along with each other.


    ¡°Kii, stop smiling creepily like that and join us.¡±


    Perhaps noticing that I purposely slowed down my steps to watch over them from behind, Chii called out to me. Following that, the others also did the same.


    When we reached our house... it still ended up with me being surrounded by them.


    Upon seeing the tangled mess that we became, the girl waiting at the front door was left speechless.


    ¡°...Alright. I won¡¯t ask how you all ended up like that... Wee home, idiot Ruki. Also, it¡¯s nice meeting all of you.¡± Satsuki sighed as she weed us with her eyebrows twitching and lips crooked into an awkward smile, trying her best not to frown in front of everyone.

 Chapter 533: Overthinking. Again

    <h4>Chapter 533: Overthinking. Again</h4>


    Even with that kind of awkward meeting, the girls who were just meeting Satsuki for the first time embarrassingly entangled themselves off of me to go and return her greeting.


    With smiles on their sweet lips, they all curiously interacted with Satsuki who¡¯s still trying her best not to put on a scary face.


    They had already interacted amongst themselves in that chat group of theirs. In a way, they¡¯re already slightly familiar with each other.


    However, being acquainted over the inte and meeting each other in person was vastly different. Especially if all of them have the same wish of being my only one even if they epted this situation.


    That¡¯s why... watching all of this from the back, I couldn¡¯t help but be proud of Satsuki. No, not just Satsuki. Proud of all of them.


    In fact, this gathering put them all in an awkward position and situation. And it¡¯s not impossible that some of them were just pushing themselves to ept what they¡¯re witnessing on this very day. For me...


    Even if Nami told me not to me myself, I am aware that everything that is happening and what will happen in the future is still ultimately my fault.


    Moreover, even if I acknowledged that letting them go was the best path for all of them to actually live a normal life, I would never do that unless they asked for it themselves.


    When the timees where they would me me for this or for everything they experienced in these multiple rtionship with me, I would ept all of those.


    I¡¯m just this cruel... I¡¯m this despicable. I love and want them all to myself.


    Nheless, even if I tell them about this thought of mine, they would surely deny and reject it.


    Naturally, I could clearly see that they¡¯re feeling the same for me. At the moment, at least.


    I am aware that with this, I¡¯m actually ruining their future... All for the sake of love. But in the end, I¡¯m not doing anything to correct it and I am stubbornly pushing forward towards the impossible.


    That¡¯s the reason why I really can¡¯t rx. The best shot I have at the moment is to realize that future where I can live with all of them and make them all happy.


    But will they really be happy in the end? I don¡¯t know... I¡¯m probably the hero in their story but at the same time, I am also the viin. It depends on their perspective whether it is a secret or not.


    And then here¡¯s Satsuki for example, I knew it would be hard for her to suddenly just ept everything. But for me and to prevent another conflict from happening like earlier, she¡¯s trying her best to get along well with them.


    True, some of them would end up being great friends with each other... But at the same time, it¡¯s totally unhealthy to love the same guy. But for my sake, they¡¯re not saying anything.


    And if this was being seen from an outsider¡¯s perspective, this would appear as if I was forcing all of them to ept one another.


    Truly despicable, right?


    But in the end, I would still choose to push through... I would still strive to be with all of them...


    -


    -


    By the time they finished greeting each other, the nine girls entered the living room, leaving me alone with the girl that was already frowning and ring at me.


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s a surprise seeing you at the front door. I think it will be better if you also put on an apron.¡±


    After clearing my thoughts, I teasingly said to Satsuki.


    And as expected, she clicked her tongue and intensified her re. ¡°Dream on, idiot. How long will you stay there?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, until my Satsuki pulled me from here.¡± I opened my arms wide, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Have you glued yourself there?¡±


    ¡°Un... And only my Satsuki¡¯s embrace can pull me out of here.¡±


    Naturally, the girl was clearly aware that I was teasing her but still... After a few seconds of contemtion, Satsuki facepalmed and began approaching me while hatefully muttering, ¡°Why did I fall for this shameless guy?¡±


    With Satsuki¡¯s arms slipping to my back, my outstretched arms circled to her, enclosing her in my embrace. ¡°I¡¯m wondering about that as well.¡±


    Contrary to her words and expression, Satsuki instantly melted in my embrace. I could feel her body heating up and her heartbeat speeding up.


    And as her arms gradually tightened her embrace, Satsuki muttered in a concerned tone. ¡°Idiot... Don¡¯t burn yourself out. Also, don¡¯t think too much. Do you think I failed to notice your frown and self-deprecating expression? Whatever it is on your mind... I won¡¯t try to pry it from your mouth. But Ruki, I love you. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    This girl... Am I bing this easy to read? No... it¡¯s just, when ites to them, my face couldn¡¯t remain expressionless...


    Satsuki who rarely talks in long sentences saying all these proves that. As much as I am concerned for them, they¡¯re just as concerned for me.


    ¡°Even if I put you in this kind of situation?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. After everything you¡¯ve done, are you having cold feet?¡±


    Am I? No. It¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°No... You know me... I¡¯m too greedy and I¡¯m too stubborn to just give up. But I can¡¯t help thinking about it.¡±


    Satsuki raised her head to meet my eyes and lifted her finger to my lips, stopping me from saying anything more. ¡°Alright, stop. I don¡¯t want to hear more of that, idiot. Kiss me now and follow me to the living room. Everyone¡¯s waiting.¡±


    With her lips parted and seemingly waiting for me to take, I grabbed the finger preventing me from speaking and kissed it. ¡°I love you.¡±


    I¡¯m hopeless. No matter what, there¡¯s truly only one path in front of me. I can think about those things all day but in the end, my decision will not change.


    That¡¯s why... Like Satsuki said... Loving them is all that matters


    ¡°I know you do, shameless guy.¡± After saying that, instead of waiting for me to kiss her, Satsuki dropped her lips on mine, expressing the frustration she¡¯s feeling inside her.


    Having felt that, I epted all of it and returned her kiss as determination welled up inside me.


    In the end, I just made this girl worry and perhaps everyone else with what went on in my mind.


    Thinking about whether this is right or wrong will not produce the result that any of us will be satisfied with.


    ¡°Thank you, Satsuki.¡±


    ¡°Have you calmed down? If not, I¡¯m ready to use this.¡± Satsuki smirked and raised her fist.


    ¡°I am... Now I know, I¡¯ll always be an idiot.¡± Wrapping that fist of hers with my hand, I then pulled her in for another kiss. And this time, instead of letting her feel my worries, I poured in my affection for her and gratefulness for waking me up.


    As our kiss gradually deepened and we¡¯re about to be lost in our own world, the all-too-familiar voice of my silly wife pulled us out of trance. ¡°Husband, how long will you let us wait?¡±


    Appearing behind Satsuki, Akane along with Nami and Kana were all watching us interestingly while having a meaningful smile on their lips.

 Chapter 534: Scolding or Spoiling

    <h4>Chapter 534: Scolding or Spoiling</h4>


    It was kind of unexpected that I ended up overthinking about obvious things that I set aside again and to top it all off, Satsuki pulled me out of it.


    No, it¡¯s probably not unexpected but I failed to restrain my mind to veer off towards that direction.


    In any case, what I thought about was the bare truth of this entire situation. I might be who they love today or even in the future. But at the same time, I was also the one who would continue to bring them pain because of how they all decided to endure this situation with me.


    Most likely, some or most of them had already realized that point but still decided to turn a blind eye to it.


    Just like how I was all this time...


    It just so happened that seeing them getting along with each other right in front of me as well as seeing the girls who initially didn¡¯t want to get involved with my other girls going out of their way to do it for me made me somewhat emotional.


    It made me realize that... like they always said, we¡¯re all in this together. Even if I was the core of our rtionship, there wouldn¡¯t be this kind of harmony between all of us without their help. In a way, those who also had the same realization and still chose to stay were the pirs of this abnormal rtionship.


    I¡¯m really an idiot for worrying them again.


    -


    -


    With Akane and the others checking on us, Satsuki and I had no other choice but to separate. Although somewhat reluctant, Satsuki let me go but she ended up hugging me from behind as I faced the three girls.


    Upon seeing that and perhaps also noticing that something was amiss with me, Kana stepped forward and gently put me in her embrace, acting like the senior that she was.


    Before that though, she silently conversed with Satsuki to let me go, which thetter easily epted.


    ¡°Ruki, you¡¯re being hard on yourself again, right? And Satsukiforted you...¡± Kana sweetly whispered as she held me tight. ¡°We¡¯re probably spoiling you too much. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Compared to her usual tone, Kana was acting like a concerned older sister who realized that her little brother was going the wrong way because of too much spoiling on their part.


    Back when I first brought her home, she became afraid of Akane. Today, that incident was straightened up. And despite her shy personality, Kana befriended everyone.


    ¡°... I can¡¯t refute that. Will you scold me?¡±


    ¡°What about we all scold you? Nanami, Akane and Satsuki, what do you think?¡±


    Although our conversation was in this direction. Kana¡¯s hold on me was too gentle as if she¡¯s still pampering and spoiling me. There¡¯s no doubt, I would always feel thisfortable inside her loving embrace.


    Moreover, it¡¯s also making her happy.


    Even though she¡¯s seeking out their opinions on this matter, Kana was totally monopolizing this moment for herself. With my head resting above her slightly bountiful front, Kana¡¯s sweet womanly scent was all for me to sniff.


    Besides, we now ended up sitting down on the elevated step at this part of the house, with my arms firmly enclosed to her body.


    This girl still had that issue with Kenji that we needed to solve but at this moment, Kana was happily devoting her time to me.


    ¡°Sister Kana, that¡¯s not convincing when looking at the two of you like that.¡±


    After a while, I heard Nami¡¯s answer that was somewhatden with her slight jealousy. Most likely, she¡¯smenting about not stepping forward first to hold me.


    ¡°Un. I agree. Instead of scolding husband, you¡¯re already spoiling him again, sister Kana. I remembered back then, he¡¯s the one protecting you from me but at this moment, you looked like you¡¯re the one protecting him.¡± Along with her giggles, Akane then crouched in front of us and reached her hand to my exposed cheeks.


    Following that, Akane endearingly caressed my face as she continued with her words. ¡°If I have to guess, this spoiled guy was putting all the me for this situation on himself once more. Am I right, Satsuki?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him but it¡¯s probably that... If you all saw that ugly frown of his and his self-deprecating smile, you would feel the same thing. Ugh... remembering it is irritating me... I¡¯ll go on ahead. I¡¯ll leave that shameless idiot to you.¡± Satsuki exined before grunting in frustration. She then threw me a re and a click of her tongue before stepping inside the house.


    Upon witnessing that, Kana slightly leaned her body backward to reveal my face that was almost buried in her bouncy hills. ¡°If Satsuki is acting like that then it¡¯s true... Ruki, do you have something to say for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I have no excuse. I¡¯m at your mercy... Spoil or Scold me... I¡¯ll take both.¡± I straightened my body and answered confidently.


    At this point, I already know what I had to do.


    The most important thing was to not make them worry again and to keep this fluffy mood afloat.


    After answering like that, I pulled Kana¡¯s head down and took her lips even if Akane was still caressing my face.


    ¡°Ah. Now Ruu¡¯s just taking advantage of this situation.¡± Namimented at the side. From the corner of my vision, I saw her shaking her head and biting her lips. Soon after saying that, she also ended up crouching in front of us. Her desire to hold me as well was fully delivered when she reached for my hand that was clutching Kana¡¯s back.


    Naturally, as soon as I felt her hand I grabbed and pulled her close.


    As soon as my lips separated from Kana, I caught Nami¡¯s lips and slowly twisted my body towards her.


    To keep them from worrying for me, I had to show that I was still the same perverted guy who would pounce at them given the chance.


    ¡°Naughty Ruu... You¡¯re trying to turn our attention away from what Satsuki said, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nami questioned me when she got the chance to talk.


    And naturally, I answered honestly. ¡°Un. That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing. There¡¯s no need to worry, anyway. I¡¯m still the shameless guy who stole you. That¡¯s why... I¡¯ll continue kissing you, Nami.¡±


    Following myst sentence, before she could reply, our lips and tongue were already locked. Kana who was holding me also loosened her arms, letting me move from her towards Nami.


    As she was about to slump down on the floor because of my weight gradually transferring to her, I stretched my arm to her back, using it to prevent her from hitting the floor.


    After savoring that long kiss with Nami, I gently ced her down before moving to thest girl who already had her arms ready to receive me.


    Perhaps lining her thoughts with what I wanted to convey, Akane¡¯s lips shed her most beautiful smile before our lips met...


    As it looked like we¡¯re in our own world, Kana and Nami behind us had already stood up, watching us passionately exchanging our affection to each other.


    ¡°Husband, next time,e up with a better solution if you don¡¯t want us to worry. This time, we¡¯ll let this pass...¡± Akane dered after our passionate moment.


    Following Akane¡¯s deration, Kana and Nami followed up.


    ¡°Only this time, Ruki...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right... Ruu, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m speaking for the majority here but let me just say my piece... As much as you want to make this work, it¡¯s the same as how much I wanted to be with you... So before overthinking again, remember this moment.¡±


    After they finished their words, the two girls turned around and like Satsuki, returned to the living room.


    Left behind with Akane, the two of us eventually stood up.


    And before going inside, I whispered to Akane. ¡°I¡¯m still the luckiest guy to have all of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re only realizing that now, husband... Anyway, you better straighten your back and don¡¯t let us wait. Haven¡¯t you noticed what we¡¯re wearing?¡±


    And with these words of Akane, I truly only noticed just now... Satsuki was actually wearing her training attire, Kana was wearing her gym tracksuit, Nami was wearing a loose t-shirt andfortable shorts andstly, Akane was already wearing what she always wore whenever we¡¯re exercising every morning: a tight sports bra and tight pants.


    They had anticipated my return and were now geared up for that Self-defense lesson that I would conduct for them.


    Because of my overthinking, I missed all of those details...


    Truly an idiot.


    ¡°Akane, hit my head and say how much of an idiot I am.¡±


    ¡°Nope... I¡¯ll let them tell that to you,¡± Akane answered while giggling. ¡°On another note, it¡¯s nice finally meeting them, husband. Most of the girls from your school... Although it¡¯s hard to get along with Shizu, themon point is still their love for you. I like Satsuki, Nami and Kana... I feel like if I ck off, my ce as your special one might be snatched by them.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. Are we here on this topic again? You¡¯ll always be the most special, wife.¡±


    Although I said that, the only reason why she was this special was because of my possessiveness over her... In a way, that doesn¡¯t sound like something special, right?


    ¡°Most... That means, they¡¯re also special. You can¡¯t fool me. I can clearly see how much you want them to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    That¡¯s the truth anyway but still, there¡¯s that slight difference of willingness to let them go if they chose to... unlike with Akane...


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m your wife. I can boast that I know you more than Nanami¡¯s observation of you or Haruko¡¯s grasp on your emotions.¡± Akane proudly dered while continuing to giggle at my side.


    A few momentster, we¡¯re back in the living room and everyone was already waiting for me.

 Chapter 535: Teaching them

    <h4>Chapter 535: Teaching them</h4>


    With all of them ready for the lesson, I had us move to the mini-gym before they started asking questions about why I stayed that long at the front door.


    In any case, I would still tell them about itter. How I became an idiot overthinker again and worried the others.


    For now, I wanted to finish the real purpose or rather, the ¡®cover¡¯ purpose why I invited all of them here.


    To impart a few self-defense techniques that they could do even without being stronger than their adversary.


    Everyone was built differently and not everyone couldst longer to exercise and make themselves stronger in a short time. Even Satsuki, who had high stamina, wasn''t necessarily strong. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have that much experience. Because most of the time she was being avoided.


    ¡°Ruki... Your eyes, if you keep staring at us like that, do you believe we will not pounce on you?¡± Shizu had a slight smile on her lips when she asked that.


    Furthermore... Did she just say ¡®we¡¯? Is she starting to ept our situation?


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t help it when all of them were showing off their skins on what they¡¯re wearing. I¡¯m a pervert at heart... and these girls are my lovers. There¡¯s no way I will not burn this instance in my memory.


    ¡°One minute. I just want to stare at all of you for one minute.¡± With extreme confidence and in a genial tone, I answered Shizu¡¯s question.


    However, as soon as they heard that... all of them had the same reactions.


    Although the phrases they used were different, they all carried the same meaning... ¡®Pervert.¡¯


    But after saying that, some of them even stepped forward, clearly wanting me to see them. And that blew the fuse inside me.


    I spent another five minutes just going to them one by one andplimenting them. Seeing them blushing in slight embarrassment while also feeling happy to the attention that I was giving them was on par with appreciating their appearance this time.


    However, when I reached Haruko, I was instantly red at by Serizawa-senpai while hiding behind.


    Naturally, I also savored seeing her in sports attire but because of this instance, the positive points I received from her during lunch were probably written off.


    Well, after that short instance, I changed gears and seriously began my lesson.


    Those who were with me at the Boxing Gym were somehow used to that by now and those who weren¡¯t... they showed different degrees of being surprised at how serious I took this lesson.


    Most likely, they thought that I was just making this as an excuse to be with them and gather them all but... my concern was true.


    I couldn¡¯t be with them all the time. Letting them learn something they could protect themselves with would ease the worry that was umting in my head.


    And when they finally epted that I was seriously trying to let them learn, all of them focused on my lesson. Some of them even raised their hands to ask me technical questions.


    Nheless, when it''s time to demonstrate the techniques I taught them, I relied first on Akane and Sena before calling them one by one to do it themselves. Pitting myself as the ¡®would be¡¯ assant they could practice on.


    The scenarios I told them were those with the highest possibility of happening.


    For example, if someone suddenly grabbed them by their arm, I taught them to immediately move behind their assant. That way, the sudden movement would twist their assant¡¯s arm, loosening their grip.


    As soon as that happened, they could run away easily.


    Naturally, I added another step to that since their assant could just chase after them and more often than not, those who had bad intentions wouldn¡¯t do something in a crowded ce.


    And since they¡¯re all girls... I... sacrificed my balls.


    Or rather, I told them that if it¡¯s a man, they should instantly aim for that part. Whether grabbing it and squeezing it with all that they could or punching and kicking it with all they could.


    That was men¡¯s fatal weakness after all. He who hadn¡¯t gotten his balls squeezed or hit wouldn¡¯t know what it means to be in a state of extreme pain.


    When I said I sacrificed my balls, that didn¡¯t mean I let them squeeze it... That would be suicide, I tell you. I still wanted to do it with them and create our own family. Crushed balls wouldn¡¯t allow that.


    I only showed them where that part would normally be. And since most of them were my girls, I had prepared a small enclosed space where they could trace it with their hands without letting the others see them being embarrassed.


    That sounded perverted and some of them tried to do more than just tracing it. For example, Yae slipped her hand inside my pants to directly touch it along with grabbing my length rather than trace my balls while clothed.


    Naturally, I stopped her from doing that as well as the others who also got too curious. Shizu, Nami and Hina for example. And Saki who thought it was another chance for her.


    There¡¯s also Hiyori who somehow showed her side of being my number one fan. Even though she¡¯s extremely embarrassed, instead of just tracing it, she firmly grabbed it while asking me to kiss her.


    And given that she¡¯s the one I spent the least time with among the nine girls that day, I somehow gave in to her and made an exception.


    As for Chii and Eimi...


    Chii was also too embarrassed. All we did when I stole her back then were kisses and some passionate touches. We never went past that. Nheless, taking note of how serious I was at teaching them, she pushed through and managed to familiarize herself with it.


    In the end, she also asked for a kiss just to take her mind away from the embarrassing thoughts that were filling her mind.


    Eimi, on the other hand, boldly did it. The girl already saw me naked down below. It was during that time when she visited the house with Aoi and Ria... Akane, Ria and Eimi peeked at Aoi and me having sex inside the room. They stumbled inside when we still hadn¡¯t fixed ourselves.


    In any case, there¡¯s still a slight embarrassment for her when her hand eventually touched it.


    I was aware that what I asked them to do was utterly embarrassing even if we love each other but I couldn¡¯t help it. That¡¯s how serious I was at imparting them some knowledge to protect themselves. And doing practical lessons like this was the most effective way to not let them make a mistake when the timees.


    That¡¯s why I even prepared that small makeshift enclosed space so that they didn¡¯t need to be conscious of the other girls¡¯ eyes.


    Ah. as for the squeezing part... Since it was the most important... I also prepared for that.


    Before I left earlier, I asked Miwa-nee to boil dozens of eggs. Hard-boiled eggs.


    That¡¯s a waste of food, true... But that¡¯s the best alternative. I let them crush those eggs that still had their shells with their hands and following that, I also told them to begin training their grip strength.


    And naturally, there¡¯s one problem that arose, in the form of Serizawa-senpai.


    Given that she hated men and she¡¯s only followed Haruko here, the thought of being alone with me in an enclosed room and also touching me down there was something she found repulsive.


    And although I already expected that she would refuse... Haruko¡¯s magic happened.


    That girl whispered to Serizawa-senpai and... even with the difficulty of meeting my gaze and talking to me, Serizawa-senpai sessfully conveyed that she would go through the same thing as Haruko experienced.


    ¡°Are you sure, senpai? If Haruko is forcing you to do it against your wishes, I will tell her off.¡±


    Naturally, ever since we picked her up this morning and even though I reached a possible exnation why she¡¯s too obedient towards Haruko, I was starting to feel like this foreign beauty was only following whatever Haruko was telling her to do. And she couldn¡¯t go against it.


    If that¡¯s what¡¯s happening then... even I wouldn¡¯t ept it. That¡¯s how I was before and I didn¡¯t want my Haruko to copy that style. No, I didn¡¯t want her to be like me... That¡¯s why... I felt the urge to clear this up now that this girl who should be filled with hate changed her mind.


    ¡°... Haru and you... I get it. You¡¯re working together to help me...¡± I was expecting her to only nod or shake her head as her answer but for the first time since that day Haruko introduced her, Serizawa-senpai answered me with words.

 Chapter 536: I leave Edel to you

    <h4>Chapter 536: I leave Edel to you</h4>


    As I digested her answer and tried to find if there¡¯s something wrong with it, my eyes searched for Haruko. It didn¡¯t take long doing that since the girl was just behind Serizawa-senpai.


    Perhaps she¡¯s already aware of what I would ask her, Haruko, stepped forward and embraced Serizawa-senpai from behind.


    Everyone already had their turn except Serizawa-senpai. I intentionally let her be thest since, among everyone in here, she¡¯s not connected to me. At least, not for now. And I also had no idea about the future.


    With her foreign descent, she¡¯s probably a popr girl in school. We¡¯re still in our 1st year and we¡¯re not attending it for long yet so I still had no idea about the most famous personalities in our school except for Shizu.


    Nheless, just that one trait of hers was more than enough to gather attention. And perhaps her introversion and hate towards men were considered an added spice to her person.


    Because I was now somewhat busy with all my girls, there was no time for me to scoop news from those in the higher year-level or you could say that I wasn¡¯t that interested anymore.


    Perhaps I might need to know about it now that I would be involving myself with this girl. Even if I still hadn¡¯t decided to make her fall for me, I at least wanted to cure that fear of hers. For Haruko.


    ¡°Hubby. Don¡¯t worry, I know what you¡¯re thinking about. That expression of yours says it all.¡± While hugging Serizawa-senpai tightly Haruko knowingly said.


    With most of the girls already busy with either crushing those eggs in their palms or talking to each other in a subdued voice with a blush on their faces, what¡¯s happening at this side was mostly left unnoticed. Not totally unnoticed but no one wanted to meddle with this.


    ¡°Edel, can you tell him what I whispered to you?¡± Haruko continued.


    Serizawa-senpai thought about it for a while before she gently shook her head. ¡°... Haru, you know I don¡¯t want to talk about it to anyone else but you.¡±


    If this was true then... Haruko¡¯s whisper wasn¡¯t her ordering Serizawa-senpai to approach me.


    Haruko was already aware of the source of this girl¡¯s fear as well as her story.


    ¡°But it¡¯s to clear his mind. Hubby is thinking that I am forcing you to do this. What do you think? Am I doing that?¡±


    As expected, she read what¡¯s on my mind. In any case, I probably showed it with my expression and the question I asked.


    However, upon hearing Haruko¡¯s words, Serizawa-senpai¡¯s eyes widened as she seemingly became filled with hatred. And although her voice was still quite silent, the anger was clearly delivered.


    ¡°Huh?! Y-you! Haru doesn¡¯t... she¡¯s not forcing me! I decided to do this myself!¡±


    I observed her face and expression. Based on how shaky she was... that emotion and what she said about Haruko were true.


    Haruko didn¡¯t force her. Whatever they talked about or whatever the content of that whisper from Haruko, it managed to change Serizawa-senpai¡¯s mind about also taking that lesson that I imparted to everyone.


    Honestly, it¡¯s really not needed but I asked her earlier just in case. I believed in its effectiveness after all. If they have the knowledge of where to attack then it¡¯s easier for them to defend themselves.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then I will not say anything anymore. If senpai decides this herself then let¡¯s go.¡± I turned around and began walking towards that enclosed space ced at one corner of this room.


    Given that this room was about three times wider than the allocated space for my lesson at the gym, that corner was pretty far from the girls who were sitting down at the mats I ced.


    The privacy one could get here was superb. And that¡¯s the reason why the other girls became somewhat bold in their attempt. I only asked them to memorize where they would aim but most of them wanted to take it a step further by turning that few minutes to be a moment for us.


    If not for this lesson and how I emphasized this, I wouldn¡¯t mind entertaining all of them. Unfortunately, not only because of my earlier reason, but there¡¯s also not enough time. It¡¯s already dark outside and some of them needed to go home soon.


    Miwa-nee and Shio, although somewhat tipsy from the beer they drank earlier, were already making dinner for everyone.


    After this, I would ask them to eat dinner first before I send them home.


    ¡°Edel... Although what you said can be considered right... isn¡¯t it better to just tell him about it?¡± From behind me, Haruko said that, seemingly unconvinced.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t want to... I¡¯m sorry.¡± Serizawa-senpai then replied, conflict apparent in her voice.


    ¡°Haruko, it¡¯s fine. I understand senpai¡¯s sentiments. She has your whole trust but that¡¯s not the case with me. On top of that, I am someone she hates.¡± Without looking back, I joined in their conversation.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t particrly hate you... It¡¯s more of... I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Well, in a way, that¡¯s different. But her being scared of me was because of what she saw here and that fear and hatred towards the opposite gender.


    ¡°Un. I understand. Like I said, I¡¯m not forcing you, senpai. I am just overly worried over them that my lesson will surelye out as somewhat excessive, especially for those not connected to me.¡±


    ¡°I will do it... your exnation is... clear. I learned a lot. And I... I also want to do it properly.¡±


    Even if she¡¯s stuttering, at least she managed to convey what she wanted to say.


    Do it properly, huh? Should I change it a bit for her? Instead of letting her touch me... I¡¯ll just point it out to her.


    To think that I would end up at this point wherein I was deliberating whether to let a girl touch my balls or not... I couldn¡¯t go any lower, huh?


    ¡°Hubby, I leave Edel to you,¡± Haruko said, like a parent leaving her kid at a kindergarten.


    ¡°This girl... we¡¯re not going anywhere¡± I rebutted but that only earned a clearugh from the girl.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be out of our eyes so... she¡¯s all yours.¡±


    After saying that in a cheerful tone, Haruko then pushed Serizawa-senpai from the back.


    Since there¡¯s only a few steps of the distance between us, Serizawa-senpai who failed to brace herself from that push eventually reached my back. Perhaps by reflex, she grabbed onto my shoulder to keep her bnce.


    However, with that momentum, Serizawa-senpai¡¯s front ended up being pressed behind me.


    ¡°Haru!¡± Perhaps not noticing that she¡¯s now closely linked with me along with that tightening hold on my shoulders, Serizawa-senpai, still with her silent voice, protested towards the girl who pushed her.


    And with a meaningful smile on her lips, Haru¡¯s voice became filled with encouragement all poured towards the girls behind me.


    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s a joke... I¡¯ll be waiting outside. Besides, this is your decision, Edel. You know that whatever your choice, I will support you.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left us in this corner.


    Serizawa-senpai eventually went into a trance as she looked at Haruko¡¯s retreating back.


    At this point, I broke my silence by faking a cough. ¡°Uhm. Senpai, are you fine? You¡¯re not hurt anywhere, are you?¡±

 Chapter 537: Fear of Men?

    <h4>Chapter 537: Fear of Men?</h4>


    With that question from me, it finally clicked to Serizawa-senpai that she was sticking close to me.


    Her eyes went wide from surprise and her mouth hung open.


    Before my eyes, I watched how she almost turned green from extreme fright. This was probably some kind of phobia now rather than just normal fear of men or I was missing more information


    A few secondster, the grip she had on my shoulder loosened and her legs lost their strength, her bnce copsing.


    Ah. No. That¡¯s her reflexive reaction. Her body wanted to pull away from me even if it meant hurting herself.


    However, I also had no time to think about what I had to do. Seeing that she¡¯s about to fall, I braced myself for hits that I would possibly receive as I chased after her falling body, enclosing my arm to her waist and grabbing one of her hands before pulling it to prevent her from hurting her back.


    It was a split-second decision that even if she fears or hates me, my body already moved to catch her even before my mindpletely processed it.


    Although a somewhat simr urrence also happened earlier at lunch, the major difference was that I ended up holding her and quite tightly at that.


    It might be wrong to call it an ident but what happened already happened.


    I lifted her body and tried to stand her up on her feet. However, there¡¯s still no strength on her foot.


    From a distance away, Haruko saw that urrence but she¡¯s just smiling there, clearly wanting me to take care of the girl. As for the other girls, although it also reached their attention, none of them moved. It was as if this was something they already agreed on seeing.


    Or Haruko already told them not to disturb whatever she was hoping for me to aplish here.


    ¡°Senpai...¡± I called out to the silver-haired senpai to at least wake her consciousness up but all it did was just for her to end up putting all her weight on me.


    And with her face still stricken with fear, the hits that I thought woulde didn¡¯t arrive.


    Instead, I felt how the girl¡¯s temperature gradually fell down before she began to shiver from the cold.


    At this point, I already slumped down to the floor with Serizawa-senpai¡¯s chin resting on my shoulder and one of her arms slung behind me.


    She¡¯s conscious but not to what¡¯s currently happening.


    Even if I could only see the side of her face, the girl was in her own mind, perhaps relieving whatever it was that¡¯s making her shiver at the moment.


    ¡°Senpai...¡± I called out to her once more but still no reaction.


    When I sat down to support her strengthless body, I loosened my hold on her as soon as I carefully settled her down, making sure that she wouldn¡¯t just slide down to the ground.


    But with Serizawa-senpai holding me like this while still shivering, I¡¯m beginning to doubt her fear of men or how she¡¯s scared of me.


    Normally, she should do her best to stay away from me after feeling the fear, right?


    True. How she pulled away was a reflex but now that we looked like we¡¯re embracing each other tightly, that¡¯s not in line with her fear.


    She¡¯s indeed shivering and her skin directly touching me also felt cold to the touch. However, her heartbeat sounded stable.


    Truthfully, I could end this mental struggle to seek answers by pushing her away and letting her lie down on the floor but... that was most likely going to be a wrong move.


    That¡¯s why instead of that, I lifted my arm and began rubbing her back, her wless back that had begun perspiring cold sweat.


    Transferring my heat through this, I observed the changes in her while waiting for her to wake up from her trance.


    She could hear me. I was sure of that. Moreover, it was being proven from how her ears twitched whenever I would whisper to it.


    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea what kind of situation you are in. And it¡¯s only you who can clear this confusion that¡¯s starting to fill my mind.¡± I continued while keeping up with my back rubs and eventually head rubs from my other hand to expel away the cold.


    Moreover, I slipped my hand beneath her long and beautiful silver hair for ease of ess.


    However, that¡¯s only a patchwork remedy. Her body was still too cold that even I was beginning to be affected by it.


    And surprisingly, no matter how alluring this girl¡¯s beauty is... my inner perversion wasn¡¯t kicking off, ignoring the softness of her body and how she¡¯s firmly pressed on me.


    Well, considering this situation... it was just inappropriate when she¡¯s this cold. If this was from fear or anything else, I had no idea.


    We¡¯re already at the entrance of that enclosed space but that would surely not be used anymore.


    And with the girls already finishing up with crushing those eggs, the lesson for today would be over as soon as we¡¯re done here or when Serizawa-senpai calmed down and gathered her strength back to stand up and separate herself from me.


    ¡°... I.¡±


    After a few minutes of silence with me just rubbing her head and back, I finally heard her faint voice reaching my ears.


    On top of that, Serizawa-senpai, whose expression was pale and grim earlier, regained its previous color as she slowly lifted her head to meet my gaze.


    Looking into her ice-blue eyes and her lush eyshes, I could confidently attest that Serizawa-senpai was a true foreign beauty. Even if she doesn¡¯t say or do anything, she will always surely get an admirer anywhere.


    However, the shakiness of her eyes could still be observed. And only after a few seconds of eye contact, Serizawa-senpai began to explore my face, stopping at each part as if she¡¯s trying to memorize the make of my face.


    And since we¡¯re in the same position, I couldn¡¯t help but copy what she¡¯s doing.


    Starting from her forehead that was slightly covered by her fringes, her pure white and unblemished face that her blush would surely be easy to see if that ever happened, her exquisite straight nose and her slightly pale lips that were seemingly in need of a good suck to get a bright color.


    She¡¯s truly a western beauty with a simple touch of her being half-Japanese.


    She¡¯s like one of those celebrity or anime characters that would look good in a yukata despite being of western descent.


    Seconds passed and before we knew it, we¡¯re now staring at each other for a few minutes. Moreover, I had no idea if Haruko and the others were still watching but at this very moment, I somehow found my focuspletely on this girl.


    No. I probably felt that if I turned my face away from her gaze, she would return to her previous state. Her body temperature had begun to stabilize and her shaking had already stopped.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question, senpai?¡± Because the silence was deafening, I broke it once more.


    Earlier, she only managed to utter one word and it didn¡¯t answer anything.


    Now, I wanted to hear answers from her.


    What exactly happened to her? She¡¯s scared, she almost fell down andstly, she powerlessly clung to me while shaking from a cold sensation that filled her body.


    ¡°...¡±


    With my question, she once more met my gaze. And this time, she nodded slightly.


    ¡°Are you still scared of me?¡±


    Considering she¡¯s not even trying to remove herself from me at the moment, it¡¯s highly unlikely.


    Without breaking eye contact, Serizawa-senpai started thinking of an answer to my question.


    And it took a minute before she managed to deliver it. ¡°... No.¡±


    It¡¯s only one word. But with her admittance, it was like she suddenly did a 180pared to her words just a few minutes earlier.


    In any case, the reason why that happened could only be answered by her. So... I followed up with another question.


    ¡°Then... are you still afraid of men?¡±


    This time, her expression froze. No. Her whole body suddenly felt like it suddenly stopped. My hand that was already stationary at her back felt her temperature going down once more. She¡¯s reacting to the word ¡®men¡¯ or just the thought of that.


    Taking that reaction as an answer to my question. I continued.


    ¡°I see. Noted. Then did I be an exception?¡±


    And with this question, Serizawa-senpai fell into contemtion once more as she tried to find the answer.


    A few secondster, she stutteringly answered.


    ¡°No... I just... I feel safe at this moment... Only at this moment. If I... stand up and leave... I will definitely feel scared again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too vague of a description, senpai. So basically, you¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯m holding you closely this time but if we ever separated, the fear will return. Am I right?¡±


    This time, I said all of that in a normal tone instead of the gentle tone that I used when I began calling out to her and asking my question.


    Nheless, even if that¡¯s the case, Serizawa-senpai nodded her head in acknowledgment.


    That instantly crossed out that she was being taken in by how I talked to her.


    ... Then what¡¯s really happening here? Even if I put down a guess, I, myself, was rejecting them.


    There¡¯s no choice. Two people can only answer this, Serizawa-senpai herself and none other than our lover, Haruko.


    When I reached this line I thought, I immediately raised my head and there she was, smiling contentedly while watching us.


    ¡°Do you need help, hubby?¡±

 Chapter 538: Paradise

    <h4>Chapter 538: Paradise</h4>


    With Harukoing over to our side, Serizawa-senpai, whose state switched multiple times in the span of these few minutes we spent entangled with each other, instantly felt embarrassed.


    As if she was caught cheating, Serizawa-senpai closed her eyes and snuggled to my neck, escaping Haruko¡¯s gaze.


    The way she seemed to be slightly shivering once more was different from earlier. It¡¯s like she was guilty of being caught cheating by her lover and without any other ce to hide, she ended up choosing to just cover her face. And this time, she used my neck.


    Nheless, when Haruko arrived at our side, she put her hand on Serizawa-senpai¡¯s head, her expression was endearingly proud of the girl.


    And when Serizawa-senpai felt that, her shivering gradually stopped as she began to savor the head pats from Haruko while still clinging tightly on me.


    ¡°Hubby, isn¡¯t Edel too adorable?¡± Haruko teasingly asked. Her smile filled with meaning.


    She knew I had a lot of questions about this girl that had started to treat me like a hug pillow. I could even feel how she kept on sniffing my scent as her arms gradually tightened.


    And with this current situation, she¡¯s tooplicated for me to understand... I had no idea why she¡¯s acting like this when she¡¯s always scared of me whenever our paths would cross. Moreover, she admitted that once she separated from me, that fear would return...


    ¡°I will be lying if I say she¡¯s not. Senpai is too gorgeous. To think that you managed to make her yours, I might need to ask some pointers from you.¡± I honestly answered. My remark just naturally flowed out though.


    ¡°You¡¯re a shameless jester, hubby. Asking your own lover how to pick up girls. You¡¯re asking to be stabbed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dly take that stab as long as it¡¯s you, girls. I¡¯m a great sinner after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say dly, you¡¯re being an idiot again. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, of course, I still want to live with all of you in the future. I will take the stab but I¡¯ll ask you to aim at the non-fatal part.¡±


    ¡°What a big fool. And I¡¯m in love with this guy... I¡¯m a bigger fool.¡±


    Instead of continuing on that topic, Haruko pinched my cheeks with all her might as shemented on that fact.


    And although everything was heard by Serizawa-senpai, the girl hadn¡¯t reacted to it.


    ¡°Anyway, even if you don¡¯t include me, everyone has their own charm and all of them fell in love with you. You yboy. Why not start taking care of your appearance? That way your charm will go up another level and we will surely be delighted.¡±


    And with another topic in line with what she started, Haruko pinched my chin and moved it upwards, downwards, left and right as she scrutinized my face with a wide smile on her lips.


    This girl... she¡¯s intentionally doing this. Prolonging out of the current issue¡¯s topics to give time for Serizawa-senpai to calm down.


    Although it looked like we¡¯re forgetting that she¡¯s with us, Haruko and I understood each other.


    So for now... I better y along.


    ¡°Hmm? Is my appearance too in?¡±


    I admit... This topic was also somewhat relevant. I... I¡¯m not a big fan of fashion and I never truly spent minutes or hours in front of a mirror just to get the best appearance.


    ¡°Look at the mirror and ask yourself about that, hubby. If you think girls will fall in love only because of how you treat them, you¡¯ll be entirely wrong. Your appearance is included in the criteria. There¡¯s no way it will not be. I¡¯ve seen the ¡®disguises¡¯ they created for you and each of their craft perfectly brought out your... hidden charm. Don¡¯t mind it too much though. I, for one, still love you as you are now and will always love you no matter how you present yourself. But if you think you¡¯re just a in regr guy then you¡¯re just demeaning yourself, hubby.¡± Haruko shook her head before stretching her arm out to brush my hair upwards, revealing my forehead followed by kissing it.


    Am I demeaning myself? I don¡¯t know.


    No. I already saw that was the case. Whenever I was in disguise, I was getting more attention than normal.


    I was the one who¡¯s neglecting my own appearance. Because, well, I already got too used to how I look and... I stole most of them while like this...


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re going off-topic.¡± Before I could answer her, Haruko dropped her lips on mine before blocking it with her finger after a swift kiss. She probably deemed that it¡¯s already enough time to calm down Serizawa-senpai.


    Fortunately, the girl had her facepletely buried on my shoulder and the side of my neck. She didn¡¯t see how Haruko kissed me filled with genuine affection.


    ¡°Senpai, I appreciate our current closeness. No, I totally wee it. However, I¡¯m really curious about what you said earlier... Can I know the reason?¡±


    Haruko signaled with me to start first while she moved to the girl¡¯s side and whispered in her ears.


    ¡°Edel, I¡¯m not jealous and I will not see this as you cheating. I already told you, right? I love you and I also love Ruki.¡±


    With every word that left Haruko¡¯s mouth, Serizawa-senpai would exhibit minute reactions. I could clearly feel it since she¡¯s this close to me.


    And with that, her affection towards Haruko was also genuine. If I¡¯m not wrong, Haruko was the one she trusted the most by now. As for romantic feelings. Perhaps, that¡¯s what they¡¯re leaning at. Not just in Serizawa-senpai¡¯s case. Himeko, Mina and the other two as well. Normal friendship wouldn¡¯t cut it.


    ¡°I will not force you to love him, Edel. But let him help you alongside me. You know, I can answer his question why you¡¯re alright holding onto him this time. But I¡¯ll let you do that.¡±


    Haruko continued patting the girl¡¯s head and by the time her words ended, she¡¯s already hugging Serizawa-senpai from behind.


    A few seconds after that, the girl who seemed glued to my neck gradually lifted her body and twisted it a bit to look at Haruko. ¡°Haru...¡±


    As she whispered Haruko¡¯s name, the two had already conversed through their eyes.


    Following that, Serizawa-senpai sprang back and faced me. Although her eyes were still shaky, she began her exnation.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun, I... the reason is simple... Haru told me that... I will feel extremely safe inside your arms... The kind of safety that I am feeling beside Haru... And she¡¯s right.¡± Serizawa-senpai¡¯s words were still filled with her stuttering and pauses as if she¡¯s finding it difficult to talk and look at me at the same time.


    However, she¡¯s steeling herself to do that.


    ¡°Uh... I can¡¯t exin it properly but it¡¯s like that... I got too scared earlier that I almost lost consciousness... You chased after me and held me close to you... At that time, I felt time... what Haru mentioned. Even now...¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, Serizawa-senpai plunged down on my shoulder again but this time, she raised her arm for Haruko to slip in. She wanted the two of them to experience the same thing...


    In the end... if myprehension was correct. For Serizawa-senpai, the inside of my embrace was like a defended paradise. But before reaching that paradise, she had to cross hell first. Or in other words, her fear of men would be hindering her to approach that paradise.


    It¡¯s quite illogical... but that¡¯s the gist of it, right?


    When she¡¯s in my arms like this, she could forget that fear. But if I tried to talk to her... it would slowly remind her that she should be afraid of me... hence the stuttering.


    Just by that, it could be said that she¡¯s already attempting to reel in her fear. And that¡¯s somethingmendable.


    ¡°I understand now... If I can be of help to senpai then don¡¯t hesitate toe to me. I¡¯m still unaware of the source of your fear but I guess... let¡¯s tackle that when we get another chance.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you,¡± Serizawa-senpai replied as her arms gradually tightened.


    Haruko, who was at her side, raised her head for a bit to show me her grateful and satisfied smile.


    In a way, I ended up ying with Haruko¡¯s well-crafted n for Serizawa-senpai.


    She¡¯s truly going all out for them... Although she initially said that she wanted me to steal all of them and make them fall for me. For sure, she epted that there¡¯s a chance that it wouldn¡¯t happen. So instead of that... she¡¯s employing my help to cure whatever was the issue with her girls. So even if she cut them off in the future, the girls would be able to stand up on their own feet...

 Chapter 539: End of the Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 539: End of the Meeting</h4>


    After staying in that position for a while, Haruko stood up and went away again after urging us toplete what we went here for.


    Because of that, without letting go of Serizawa-senpai, I moved us to the enclosed space.


    In the corner of my eyes, I saw the confused expression of my girls watching what¡¯s happening.


    Fortunately, Haruko who returned to their side told them about this situation with Serizawa-senpai, sparing me to exin it againter.


    Once we arrived inside the enclosed space Serizawa-senpai had a little panic attack with the thought that she¡¯s alone with a man.


    Nheless, rubbing her back and whispering in her ears solved it. ording to Haruko and with my own observation of her, if she recognized that it¡¯s me who she¡¯s with after fear sets in, Serizawa-senpai would eventually calm down.


    In her mind, apart from being a man, she created another identity for me and could pick that one rather than the generalized term which was what she feared.


    It¡¯s quiteplicated. No... Serizawa-senpai¡¯s mind was tooplicated.


    Moving on, even if she¡¯s still stuck close to me as if we¡¯re lovers who couldn¡¯t get enough of each other, letting her trace that part of me with her hand could be easily aplished.


    However, at first, I didn¡¯t notice that she stretched her hand to it without looking, resulting in her hand tracing my half-erect length instead.


    After prolonged contact with her alluring body, only those impotent wouldn¡¯t get any reaction. And to not make matters worse, I didn¡¯t tell her about it.


    Which led to another tricky situation.


    When she recognized the shape from the feeling of her hand, Serizawa-senpai almost panicked again. Her hand reflexively tightened on my length while her flustered face buried itself on the side of my neck once more. Feeling her warm ragged breath hitting my skin and her hand tightly gripping my length, it broke all the restrictions making it stand up proudly.


    I whispered in her ears and rubbed her back but it was to no effect.


    She¡¯s doing all that unconsciously or rather, her mind just short-circuited.


    In the end, I had to resort to something else to wake her up.


    My hand that was rubbing her back gradually slid down her wless curves and eventuallytched on top of her perky bottom. But a simple touch wasn¡¯t enough. I could feel her slightly quivering which meant she¡¯s feeling it. So, topletely awaken her from her current state, my hand slipped from beneath her dress, directly cupping her perfect butt in my palms.


    As I sunk my fingers in its squishy texture, Serizawa-senpai finally jolted awake, she let go of her hold on my erect length and slid it down to where I wanted her touch.


    Following that, with her extremely flustered face, she stared at me while biting her lips and tears were about to form in her eyes.


    Putting on an apologetic expression, I let go of her squishy bottom that was firmly cupped in my palms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senpai. You¡¯re not responding to my whispers.¡±


    She tried to open her mouth but decidedly closed it instead followed by lowering her head.


    Without any words from her, she seemed to have realized the situation. With her head lowered, she¡¯s now staring below and perhaps, instead of seeing where she¡¯s touching, the upright state of my length filled her eyes.


    ¡°This... Why is it...¡±


    Even if she hadn¡¯t finished her sentence, it¡¯s fairly easy to guess what she meant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, senpai. I won¡¯t need to remind you how it became like that, right? Let¡¯s focus on the lesson.¡±


    And as expected, even if her head was lowered, I noticed how it slightly bobbed, acknowledging my words.


    Without lifting her head once more, Serizawa-senpai¡¯s head moved ordingly to trace it. And because of our position, I used my hand to assist her in viewing what she should look at by pressing that upright part of me inwards.


    Once we¡¯re done and she told me that she sessfully memorized the location of it, I praised her before calling for Haruko to receive her from outside.


    With this, the lesson for today could be considered finished.


    Spending a few minutes to calm that erection down, I left the enclosed space and returned in front of the girls.


    When I saw Serizawa-senpai that was once again clinging to Haruko, she¡¯s back to her old self, she¡¯s avoiding my gaze while a hint of red streaking upon her face.


    I guess that¡¯s how it would be with her now. Unless she¡¯s that close to me, the girl would never dare meet my gaze.


    Anyway, that¡¯s fine, I told her that I would help her and most likely, Haruko would make another instance for us. By that time, I¡¯ll try to understand herplicated self.


    For now, it¡¯s time to move my focus back on my girls.


    Looking at the number of crushed eggs in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but slightly fear for my own pair...


    Upon further observation, there were different degrees of ¡®crushed¡¯ state. Most likely, it was because I instructed them to only have one try per egg. They had to use their entire strength for it.


    And the result was that those with lower grip strength could only slightly crack it. It¡¯s hard-boiled so it¡¯s fairly hard for both men and women that weren''t regrly using their grip on hard or heavy objects.


    After checking all of their ¡®crushed¡¯ eggs andmending all of them while giving pointers to those who think they did poorly, I had us move back to the living room.


    Those who sweated from the exercises I had them do in the beginning, I told them that they could use the bathroom to shower and wash up.


    And by the time we finished preparing dinner, new folding tables and chairs were brought out from the storage room to amodate everyone.


    Fortunately, none of them refused to have their dinner, even Serizawa-senpai and Suzuki-san.


    Suzuki-san actually helped with preparing the dinner alongside Miwa-nee and Shio. And surprisingly, the two adults managed to make the silent Suzuki-san talk to them...


    ¡°Thank you for having me...¡±


    After eating dinner, the girls began to move out and at the moment almost everyone was at the front door as they said their gratitude towards Akane, Miwa-nee and Shio.


    Because there¡¯s a lot of them, they became divided into four groups. Moreover, it was now impossible for me to send them off one by one in front of their house due to the pressed time.


    For the first group, there were those who would return along with Mizuki in her car. Aoi, Ria and Sena.


    For the second group and third group, they¡¯re the ones who would take the train in two different directions. Elizabeth, Yukari, Miho, Yua, Hiyori, Aika, Miyako, Ririka and Yae. Satsuki, Aya, Chii, Rae and Kana.


    For the fourth group, they¡¯re the ones who would take the bus. Nami, Hina, Saki and Shizu.


    Eimi would ride Shio¡¯s car, since it¡¯s in the same direction, she would go the extra length to drop her in front of their house.


    Haruko and Serizawa-senpai would stay the night. Knowing Akane, Haruko immediately dered before she could raise aint that they would use my previous room instead of having Serizawa-senpai sleep in our room.


    Well, that¡¯s how Akane is... She¡¯s already restraining herself from seeing me close to Serizawa-senpai earlier. If she also slept in our room then... she would definitely not like it.


    Among the four groups... I would be sending off those going to the station just until their tform while I would ride the bus with Nami and the others.


    Since it¡¯s physically impossible for me to be with all of them... they actually did a lottery on which group I would apany at their ride home. And they did that after consulting me which was a wee surprise.


    If they did that without consulting me... I might follow it but I would show that I wasn¡¯t happy with what they did.


    I had to be firm with that. If they start deciding things among themselves especially when it concerns me then it would look like my opinion didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Consequently, I also wouldn¡¯t ept not hearing everyone¡¯s opinion when it¡¯s about matters that concerns our rtionship. Take the disguise, for example, they asked for my opinion about it when Sena brought it up that day.


    Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t forgotten that.


    In the end, it was obvious who won the lottery. The group with who I would ride the bus. Nami¡¯s group.


    It¡¯s a fair game so apart from being disappointed that they didn¡¯t win the lottery, everyone epted the result. Some grumbled though, especially Satsuki. That¡¯s why I stepped forward to shower her with my affection.


    And that eventually led to the others asking for the same treatment.


    It¡¯s a long night again but seeing them wearing smiles on their lips and getting along with each other was enough to lessen the fatigue that was umting in my mind.

 Chapter 540: Walking with them

    <h4>Chapter 540: Walking with them</h4>


    Gathering most of them in one ce, I naturally expected that something might go wrong. And I was always ready to respond to it if ever.


    However, until the end, apart from that game which resulted from how they tried to boast how much I love each of them, everything went well even when I left the house for a few hours.


    When I walked with the girls who would ride the train, it¡¯s noticeable that even if they¡¯re from different schools, the girls were now past the acquaintance stage. They¡¯re now peers who were aware of each other.


    Although their personalities might not click, that wasn¡¯t a ground for someone to be on bad terms with the other. In fact, those with totally different personalities gather together.


    There¡¯s Satsuki for example, apart from Aika who was conversing with her quite naturally, there¡¯s also the chaotic Elizabeth asking for details how I stole her before telling her story in a cryptic way that Satsuki¡¯s eyebrows furrowed to the point that her eyes began searching for me to ask for my assistance in tranting it.


    There¡¯s also Rae being interested in Miho¡¯s piano andposing skills as well as Yua¡¯s singing voice.


    And watching all of it from behind them truly delivered a warm feeling in my heart. Furthermore, because most of them had their own topics to discuss, only a few remained at my side.


    Hiyori and Miyako.


    The former was silently making herselffortable with my arm slung over her shoulder and thetter was sping my hand tightly without saying anything else.


    After seeing them off until their trains left the tform, I hurriedly returned to the house to pick up Nami and the others.


    As we walked a slightly longer distance to the bus station, Shizu and Saki took each of my sides.


    And seeing how Nami and Hina were notpeting for it, they surely talked about it while I was outside.


    ¡°Shizu, what do you think? You¡¯ve seen most of them.¡±


    If she¡¯s still on the fence about our rtionship after being exposed by Ria earlier then that just meant she¡¯s too stubborn to ept it. The bottom line is... the consensus we created was no more than a thin line that we could cross anytime. We¡¯re in love with each other and that¡¯s the truth.


    ¡°What do I think? All of them are stupid... And that includes me.¡± Shizu sighed and gradually slowed down in her steps.


    Given that I was watching her closely from the corner of my eye, I immediately noticed her action. Before she couldg behind us, I reached for her hand and pulled her to my side.


    With aplicated expression on her face, Shizu tried her hardest not to show it to me. s, that¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°If you¡¯re stupid then that also applied to me, no? I was just supposed to let you ept me for Nami. But here we are now, I got drawn in by you the same way that you got drawn in by me.¡± Pausing my steps here, I stepped forward and stood in front of her.


    Not waiting for her to react, I already lowered my head, my lips ovepping with hers. Instead of more words,municating with her through intimate actions was better to convey my feelings for her.


    There were no ifs or buts anymore, I love her enough that I even agreed to that consensus which was nothing short of cheating like Mizuki stated.


    Now that it was unmasked by Ria, I already dropped that notion and decided to either make it or break it with her.


    If she continued being stubborn then I would let her delude herself to it. The fact still remains that we¡¯re already past that line.


    ¡°I love you, Shizu.¡± I sweetly whispered while maintaining eye contact with her after I let go of her lips.


    ¡°... Say that again when they¡¯re not looking at us.¡± Shizu pointed behind me. Nami, Hina and Saki surely noticed that we stopped walking.


    I was aware that this might possibly invoke feelings of jealousy in them. And I¡¯m more than prepared to give them the same treatment once we¡¯re done here.


    However, after everything that happened today, their understanding of our situation had definitely gone up.


    They would show jealousness but not in a tasteless way of demanding it as soon as possible. Most likely, they¡¯re already thinking about how they could show it naturally without leaving a bad taste in our mouths.


    At least, that¡¯s how much I understood my girls. I could be wrong though and I am open to being corrected by them given the chance.


    ¡°Hmm... Tomorrow then. I¡¯ll continue saying it until you give in.¡± I answered as I went back to her side and resumed our walk until we reached the three.


    Nami had a meaningful smile on her lips while Hina had her brows slightly furrowed. That girl¡¯s thought was leaking out and it¡¯s not her being upset, she¡¯s contemting on her next move.


    As for Saki, as usual, she¡¯s silent. That¡¯s why as soon as I returned next to her, I also sped her hand and pulled her to my side.


    ¡°Are you not afraid that I will take a step back?¡± Shizu threw another hypothetical question.


    ¡°Of course, I am. But you see, it¡¯s still your choice in the end. What I¡¯m doing is expressing my feelings for you.¡±


    Truthfully, I¡¯m perpetually afraid that they, not only Shizu, will take a step back on our rtionship.


    But that¡¯s just me. It¡¯s a constant fear that I have to live with because I will always respect their choice.


    What about my choice? I don¡¯t think I still have the luxury to impose that. I am the core of ourplicated rtionship.


    Take this as an example; if in the future two of them chose to leave and I stopped one of them because I chose to do so, that would definitely break the bnce we created.


    In any case, I will always show them how much I love to be with them... That will serve as a reminder that it is my choice, the never-changing choice of mine. The moment I took them in and I made them mine, that would always be my choice.


    I don¡¯t think I will fall out of love even if they betrayed me in the end. I will be hurt but I will continue loving them and respect their choice. But that¡¯s the end of it. Sure, I will still love them but there¡¯s no going back for us. I will rather devote myself to those who stayed than cling to those who left. I¡¯m sure all of them understand the nature of our rtionship.


    A few minutester, we soon reached the bus stop. Going by the scheduled time, we¡¯re five minutes early for the next bus to arrive so instead of standing, we all sat down at the benches prepared for passengers.


    And fortunately, no other passengers were waiting aside from us.


    With Saki and Shizu still by my side, we continued our conversation to kill time.


    ¡°Saki, have you gotten over the fact that the scary Shizu-senpai is one of my girls as well?¡± Opening a question to the silent girl at my side, it perked the interest of the other three.


    If I remember correctly, Hina stared at me in disbelief when I told her about it. It was totally unbelievable because of that incident when Nami introduced me to their circle.


    ¡°Uhm... Honestly, it¡¯s still a shock even if I already heard it from you earlier. I thought I was seeing Shizu-senpai¡¯s impostor back when we arrived.¡± Saki answered while looking at Shizu with a wry smile on her lips.


    ¡°me this shameless guy who can¡¯t get his hands tied.¡± Shizu aggressively poked my cheeks as a show of her frustration. ¡°But Saki, stop with your inferiorityplex, alright? Ruki will not bring you here if he¡¯s not serious about you. He¡¯s shameless this way.¡±


    ¡°... Inferiorityplex? I... I think I am only looking objectively in reality. I¡¯m never as good as any of you.¡±


    ¡°There you go again. Among the four of us, you¡¯re the only one who already did it with him.¡± Nami chimed in, reminding her of what happenedst Friday. And hearing that voice, it wasden with her jealousy over that fact. It was even supported by the fact that after saying that, Nami¡¯s eyes rested on me.


    Although Hina and Shizu were already aware of that, bringing it up to the table gathered reactions from them. Hina bit her lips in slight frustration, perhaps remembering our time in the infirmary while Shizu switched from poking my cheek to pinching my side while her eyes intensely red at me, her show of jealousy.


    ¡°I... I-I¡¯m so¡ª¡±


    As soon as I got the gist of what she would say, I instantly moved and covered her mouth with my hand. ¡°Do I need to seal your lips with mine? You¡¯re not being convicted of a crime. Nami is reminding you that you¡¯re never lower than them. Or at least this is how I interpreted it, am I right?¡±


    I turned my head and met Nami¡¯s gaze. Even if that¡¯s probably only a part of the reason why she brought that up, the girl understood my intention.


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s right. How long have we been friends? Aren¡¯t we a circle? There¡¯s no higher or lower between us.¡± Nami had Saki look at her before saying all that. ¡°Ruu, you¡¯re sitting with us on the bus, alright?¡±


    ¡°Understood ma¡¯am.¡± To lighten the mood, Iically stood up and saluted her.


    ¡°Totally an idiot.¡± And upon seeing that, Nami and Shizu said in chorus as they shook their heads from seeing that disy.


    And on the side, Hina¡¯sugh rang out while Saki who was confused gradually got influenced by it.


    A few moments after that, the bus stop became filled with our lightheartedughter, dispelling whatever gloomy mood that was trying to form.

 Chapter 541: Taking the chance in the bus (1)

    <h4>Chapter 541: Taking the chance in the bus (1)</h4>


    ¡°Hmm? You two... Care to exin to me what you are doing?¡± I silently asked the two girls at my side.


    At the moment, we¡¯re nowfortably sitting inside the bus with Nami and Hina taking both of my sides.


    We¡¯re naturally at the back of the bus. Nami took the window-side and there were no other passengers around us except Shizu and Saki that were sitting on the two-seater in front of us rather than the empty seats next to Hina.


    Thinking back to how they acted earlier when Saki and Shizu took my sides, this was most likely their arrangement. Or they did their internal lottery when I was sending the other girls to the train station.


    Compared to a train that had only one straight line, this bus had numerous stops it needed to pass by.


    Remembering the information about the route of this bus, their destination was around 10 bus stops away. In estimate, that was more or less 40 minutes or more.


    This should be a cozy ride where I could spend quality time with the two.


    However, I could certainly feel two naughty hands dropping down on my thighs as they gradually moved upwards.


    Take note, the bus hadn¡¯t left our stop yet. Normally, buses would wait for at most two minutes before leaving since they had their own systematic schedule.


    Turning my head slightly from both sides, Hina and Nami were clearly acting oblivious to my question.


    No, not oblivious, they¡¯re obviously acting that they¡¯re purposely not responding to my question. And just by looking at their expressions, the two girls were enjoying this.


    In front of us, Shizu and Saki were probablyfortably sitting now, if these two at my side had some other ns... they¡¯re surely acting on it this early.


    Moreover,pared to when I rode the bus with Himeko and Itou, we¡¯re squeezed together with two girls sandwiching me between them. My arms were already outstretched from behind them, holding them tightly by their waist. Due to this, we¡¯re only upying two and a half seats, further obscuring us from the view of the other passengers if there were any.


    And as someone who already did something like this before, an obscured ce and little-to-no passengers at this time was a golden chance to act boldly.


    And I didn¡¯t need to guess that it was what these two girls were doing. Their hands were naughtily rubbing my thighs as we waited for the bus to start moving.


    Because I wasn¡¯t wearing thick pants, only cotton shorts that were sticking to my skin when I was sitting down like this, Hina and Nami could clearly feel the texture of my thighs.


    In any case, to think that of all people, I would be the one that would be groped...


    And by my girls, no less...


    Is this karma working against me? Not really.


    This was actually favorable to me... After all the times I had to curb down my erection... I was honestly starting to be pent up


    And with the two girls making the first move... it¡¯s a shame not to respond to them.


    The two minutes waiting time soon ended and there were no new passengers aside from us. Along with the sound of the doors closing, the engine of the bus silently roared as it began moving away from our bus stop.


    And perhaps they were waiting for that, Nami put her right hand on my cheek and pushed my head to face her.


    As we stared at each other, Nami shed a beautiful smile before pulling my head down for our lips to meet.


    On my other side, Hina¡¯s free arm slowly crawled its way from my navel up to my neck.


    As if waiting for my kiss with Nami to end, she started gently caressing my body along with my thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you asking us earlier?¡± With a teasing smile as we took a little break from our kiss, Nami yfully asked.


    ¡°Un. But forget it... I already got my answer.¡±


    As I chased after her lips, my hand on her waist began moving upwards. From her waist to her side and gradually squeezing in the gap between her arm and body.


    She naturally felt that and... while our lips and tongue fought against each other, she silently gave me a pass towards my intended destination.


    At the same time as my hand felt the soft squishy feeling of her breast, Nami¡¯s hand on my thigh also moved and arrived at its destination; the growing bulge on my shorts.


    ¡°Ruki...¡±


    On my side, Hina warmly called out my name. Since Nami was gradually bing upied with what she¡¯s touching and what¡¯s touching her, our lips broke off as I turned my head to Hina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to keep quiet?¡± I yfully asked her which Hina immediately answered with a nod. And following that, my hand on her waists moved up to the back of her head, pushing her head towards me.


    As I savored her waiting lips and her tongue that couldn¡¯t help to peek out of her mouth, her hand copied Nami¡¯s as they began to feel my bulge above my shorts.


    Perhaps not finding it enough, the two of them gradually slipped their hands on the side to pull my shorts down.


    At this point, I opened my eyes and scouted the surroundings force. After making sure that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem, I lifted my butt for a bit, giving way for them to pull it down to my thighs.


    However, there¡¯s still my boxer shorts getting in their way.


    ¡°Ruu... we¡¯ll take this off too. Lift your butt again.¡±


    As bold as she could get, Namimanded me.


    ¡°Since when did you two be this bold? Are you sure you want to strip me down here?¡± As I said that, my hand groping Nami¡¯s squishy hill gave it a squeeze which made the girl release a silent moan.


    With ring eyes, Nami dropped her lips on mine once more before giving it a bite.


    ¡°Ruki, you¡¯re not convincing when you¡¯re already this hard.¡± Hina countered as she grabbed my length and lifted it up, creating a tent on my boxers.


    ¡°Uh... My dear, Hina, that¡¯s a natural reaction especially when the two of you fiddled with it. I would be impotent if that stayedid.¡± And after saying that, I sucked on her lips one more time before I slid down to her neck.


    As much as they wanted this moment between us, I couldn¡¯t deny that I was feeling the same. With the two girls at my side that were clearly aiming for something to happen to us in this trip to their house, I would naturally give them the time of the day to make it memorable for both of them.


    For sure, they talked and nned about this together given that there¡¯s no intense rivalry between them.


    As she gradually felt good from how I was sucking on her sensitive spots, Hina¡¯s hand began stroking my cock even if it was still hiding beneath.


    ¡°You¡¯re making it difficult for us Ruu...¡± With a voice as if she was wronged by me, Nami removed my hand that was firmly groping her breast.


    Following that, movements could suddenly be heard from her side as if she¡¯s adjusting her sitting position.


    Due to that, I paused showering Hina¡¯s neck with my kisses to check on what she¡¯s doing. And likewise, Hina who¡¯s covering her mouth to stop herself from moaning also curiously looked to Nami¡¯s side.


    Before our eyes, Nami, with an erotic smile on her lips, gradually leaned down. Using my thighs as her support, she lowered her upper body until her head hovered on top of my tent.


    Perhaps surprised at what Nami did, Hina reflexively let go of her hold to it, conveniently giving way for Nami to hold it herself.


    As I felt her warm breath even if it was beneath the cloth, my cock couldn¡¯t help but twitch a little which coincidentally allowed for the tip to be kissed by her.


    However, at this exact moment, I noticed the bus was gradually losing speed. And that only meant one thing...


    ¡°Nami... we¡¯re approaching a bus stop.¡± I silently called out to her. However, instead of stopping, Nami gradually parted her lips which led to the head, even if it was still hidden by my boxers, slid inside her mouth.


    As the warmth of her mouth seeped through the cloth, giving me a sweet pleasurable sensation, the bus made a full stop followed by the sound of the bus doors opening.

 Chapter 542: Taking the chance in the bus (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 542: Taking the chance in the bus (2) *</h4>


    Had I known that Nami would be this bold, I would probably try to at least slow it down for us.


    For one, no matter how obscured, this was still a public space. Touching each other could easily be done but more than that would definitely raise the risk.


    Furthermore, more than the risk, I wasn¡¯t fond of letting others see them in their most vulnerable form just like now. Even if there¡¯s only a small chance, it¡¯s nagging in my mind to stop her and calm her down.


    However, going by the same line of thought, Nami surely prepared herself for this and stopping her would just throw away the courage and determination she pooled.


    In any case, I also couldn¡¯t me Nami when... I too was influenced by how much I wanted them... With those touches and the way they tried to take advantage of our situation inside that enclosed space earlier, I had already umted enough that I instantly got turned on as soon as we began touching and kissing each other here.


    And now we¡¯re in this situation. Apart from her lips, Nami was already using her tongue, circling around the head, soaking the cloth with her saliva. Following that, like a lollipop, she began sucking it, tightly squeezing my cock with her lips.


    A quick look below me, one of her hands circled around the base, to keep it upright. Moreover, Nami¡¯s cheeks were slightly caved in from how she¡¯s sucking it eagerly.


    As soon as I felt her saliva gradually soaking my cock, Nami¡¯s head started bobbing up and down at a moderate pace.


    ¡°Nanami...¡± Not minding the two passengers that entered who fortunately sat near the front, Hina silently muttered as she watched eagerly sucking me even if it¡¯s still beneath the cloth.


    After a few seconds, Hina turned to me again and as if infected by Nami¡¯s eagerness, she circled her arms to the back of my head and initiated a kiss that was more passionate than what we shared earlier. She forcefully parted my lips open before tangling with my tongue.


    And if that¡¯s not enough, Hina grabbed my hand that I ced on Nami¡¯s head, slipping it from beneath her blouse.


    Understanding Hina¡¯s intention, my hand crawled upwards reaching her bra-covered hills. As I cupped her perky breast perfectly in my hand, I began to squeeze and fondle it while making sure that her nipple was ced beneath my palm.


    This should be the first time that I was touching her at this part but Hina¡¯s reaction to it was totally satisfying. I could feel her little cherry sticking out to my palm. A little nudge on her bra and her naked breast spilled into my hand.


    Back in the infirmary, Hina stroked and sucked me for more than five minutes while I used my fingers to make her feel good. She also climbed on me and rubbed our private parts together which brought us immense pleasure.


    Both of us had already resolved ourselves to go through with it, my tip was already kissing her entrance and a slight downward push would connect us deep inside her. Unfortunately, we were interrupted so that¡¯s the extent of our sexual experience together.


    Today, on this very bus, we¡¯re expanding on that. However, this ce was highly inappropriate toplete it. And I was still keen on doing it with them in a ce that would be memorable for them. If I were to choose, it would be their room. I¡¯d still rather let them choose but in the end, it still depends on the situation.


    Saki¡¯s first experience was in that room... It wasn¡¯t special for her since that¡¯s the ce I was having lunch with Nami and the others. However, after we did it there, that ce now held another meaning. I even asked Shizu to not let anyone take that room if ever someone created a new club.


    ¡°Ruu...¡±


    Perhaps noticing that my hand ced on her head disappeared, Nami stopped for a minute, raised her head, and called for my attention.


    Without removing my hand inside Hina¡¯s blouse, I followed Nami¡¯s voice and saw her reddened face with a touch of her saliva dripping from the side of her lips.


    ¡°Come here...¡± I urged her. Both of my hands were upied, one fondling Hina¡¯s squishy hills and the other making its way behind her.


    Following my words, Nami raised her body and cupped my face between her palms before giving me another kiss. And through that kiss, Nami was conveying her slight jealousy by how many bites she made.


    After satisfying herself with it, she then whispered, I¡¯ll take it out, alright? Hina and I... we¡¯ll do it with our mouths... As for you...¡± As she trailed her voice here, Nami pulled my hand out of Hina¡¯s blouse before pressing it between her legs.


    Nami reservedly opened her legs as she had my hand run on her thighs before gradually giving me ess to that part of her.


    And as soon as my hand reached it, I could immediately feel how warm and damp it was. From all the kisses, touches as well as sucking my length, Nami was already turned on.


    By raising her skirt slightly, my hand disappeared from our eyes.


    Nheless, I did what I had to do, tracing that part of hers first before I slipped my hand inside her panties to dig towards her obscured sacred ce.


    At this point, Hina who got robbed of the hand fondling her chest copied Nami. But for her there was an added step, she pulled her legs up, lifting her body slightly. This way, her squishy front was now in front of my face.


    After stretching her blouse to the limit, she firmly slipped my whole head inside it. Although darkness covered my sight, Hina¡¯s sugary-sweet fragrant scent filled my nose along with her softness pressing on me.


    I only needed to move my head slightly and her cherry that I was just ying with earlier was picked by my tongue before gradually sucking it in my mouth.


    And with my vision limited, I could firmly feel how my two hands slipped inside their wet ces as well as how Nami released the monster from its cage, grabbed it and held it in ce.


    As my senses heightened due to the loss of vision, the feeling of Nami¡¯s mouth taking in my cock once more brought about an intense bout of pleasure. And along with that, Hina also began rubbing my head that was bulging from her blouse, clearly encouraging me to do better on making her feel good with my mouth.


    With all sorts of sensations filling my mind, I eagerly returned all of it with my hands and my hips that somehow began moving to respond to Nami.


    However, with the bus moving and the inevitable shaking of it whenever it would pass by a hump, Nami found it hard to adjust her speed in fear of unintentionally biting my cock.


    Nheless, I could feel how she adjusted herself to it by taking out my cock asionally to lick it instead before sucking it in again. In this way, Nami¡¯s experience with me was fully being utilized by her.


    Perhaps she¡¯s awaiting her turn, I could hear Hina calling out to Nami. And when the girl didn¡¯t respond, Hina would guide my head to the other side while moving her hips to feel my finger plunged deeper inside her.


    The bus was still a few stops away. But with the three of us engaged in this kind of situation, we somehow forgot to factor in that Saki or Shizu could check on us anytime.


    ¡°What are you guys do¡ª¡± Saki failed to finish her question and that was most likely because of what weed her eyes.


    With my mouth and hand busy... Hina was the one who lifted her blouse slightly, bringing back light in my eyes.


    And as soon as my vision cleared, there was Saki, with her mouth wide open, watching us intently.


    But that¡¯s not the end of it, Shizu also peeked from above the backrest of her seat.


    When our gazes met, an intense fire of jealousy burned in it.

 Chapter 543: The Biggest Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 543: The Biggest Idiot</h4>


    30 minutester, the bus finally reached their stop. As soon as we exited it, silence reigned among us. Stuck standing right there, none of my girls tried to utter a word. And from my side, Shizu¡¯s gloomy mood was oozing out.


    They caught us in the act...


    That should be grounds to stop what we¡¯re doing given the circumstances... However, that¡¯s not how the events transpired.


    After giving Shizu a nce, Nami continued what she¡¯s doing, eagerly sucking my cock with the clear intent of making me cum from her blowjob.


    At that point, I was already close to cumming but I tried my best to hold it in given that they still hadn¡¯t reached their climax.


    With Nami not stopping, I could only look at the two girls somewhat apologetically. The thought of asking them to join us surfaced in my mind. However, that would only raise the risk level as well as, it would be inconsiderate with the two.


    In the end, Shizu and Saki became witnesses to how our desires for each other were released.


    A few minutester after that, perhaps as per their agreement, Hina also went down on me.


    At first, she joined Nami by stroking, tasting and gobbling up my length which truly gave me a pleasant view. Following that, Nami raised her body to do the same thing as Hina did; lifting her shirt to have me y and suck on her soft hills and nipples. Moreover, whenever she longed for it, Nami would also ask for my lips to shower her with kisses. Not just her lips but also every part that my lips could reach.


    With Hina taking the helm, she also first looked at Shizu and Saki, who both continued watching us, before eagerly making me feel good with her mouth. Although both could only take at most of it, the sensation of being inside their mouths was totally different from each other.


    And while I continued using my fingers that were already soaked with their juices to return the pleasure that they were giving me, the three of us slowly reached our climax.


    First, Hina, who was also studiously moving her hips in ordance with the movement of my fingers, reached her climax and almost twisted my arm because of how tightly she squeezed it when she began shaking uncontrobly.


    Next, Nami found it not enough to only use my fingers. Although proven difficult, she managed to rest her back on the side window before opening her legs for me to dive in.


    While my cock was left behind for Hina, like Nami wished, I lowered my body to eat her out.


    Tasting her love juice that I sorely missed, I carefully triggered every pleasure point of her, including her clit that was also asking for a good suck.


    As soon as Nami came from the joint effort of my fingers, mouth and tongue, she eventually joined Hina to also give me a sweet release.


    Watching them alternately blowing me was enough for me to break the dam that I raised.


    When I told them that I¡¯m about to cum which they surely noticed because of how shaky my hips became back then, Nami let Hina wee it in her mouth while the girl settled on licking my balls and the rest of my length...


    Perhaps luck was on our side, aside from the first two passengers at the first stop, no other passengers rode in that duration. For more than 15 minutes, we were heatedly doing something that shouldn¡¯t be done in a public transport vehicle.


    After wiping out the traces of what we did, Hina and Nami spent the rest of the time until we reached their stationfortably resting on my side.


    As for Shizu and Saki, the former was clearly upset while thetter was blushing profusely. Considering how Saki had her lips parted and the expression I saw from her that was partly waiting for me to call her and partly deliberating whether she should jump in... she was surely affected by what she witnessed.


    And now that we exited the bus, Nami and Hina let go of my arm with a bright and satisfied smile on their lips. Saki remained behind us while Shizu was clutching tightly on my clothes, silently expressing that she wanted me to appease her.


    ¡°Shizu... What happened...¡±


    I didn¡¯t forget that intense jealousy that shed in her eyes when our eyes met. That¡¯s why... I thought of making it up to her now that I was going to walk them to their houses one by one. However, we seemed stuck in this ce and the two girls, Nami and Hina, had their backs turned to us.


    If I wasn¡¯t wrong, the two were also feeling guilty for what they did; ignoring their stares and pushing through what they nned. Hence, they couldn¡¯t look straight at Shizu or even Saki this time.


    However, instead of letting me finish my sentence, Shizu covered my mouth with her free hand while still tightly clutching my clothes. ¡°Stop with what you wanted to say, shameless guy. I get it. All of us love you. Sooner orter, I too will reach that point with you... But you three, why in that bus? Is it too much for you to wait until we arrive here? You can ask them to invite you inside and in there... you can do what you want.¡±


    Saying all of that in one breath, Shizu gasped for her breath as soon as she finished.


    Moreover, even if all of her words were directed to me, it couldn¡¯t be denied that... she¡¯s also lowkey scolding the two girls.


    Not only that... this girl, she almost shouted those words because she¡¯s trying to release them in her system.


    As soon as she caught her breath, Shizu removed her hand covering my mouth.


    Her eyes gradually rxed and she began walking towards the direction of their house, passing by Nami and Hina and leaving me behind.


    We¡¯re already in their neighborhood so... there¡¯s already the chance for Ogawa, Tadano or even some other ssmates to see us here. But seeing her hastening in her steps, I chased after her.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t forget about the three, I first pulled Saki and had her hold onto the hem of my shirt before I squeezed myself in between Nami and Hina.


    ¡°Nami... Hina. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty... That¡¯s a situation that the three of us wanted. Let me talk to Shizu, alright?¡±


    As I opened the conversation like this, I boldly hooked my arms around their waist, pulling the two with me as I began with my stride to catch up to Shizu.


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m guilty? Ruu... I don¡¯t regret that we nned to do that with you on the bus... Look at the time. It¡¯s alreadyte. Even if I wanted to invite you inside, I cannot ask you to stay longer. That¡¯s the only chance we had today...¡±


    While Hina just stayed silent as if she¡¯s still thinking of what to say, Nami instantly denied what I said.


    However, it¡¯s hard for me to buy what she said.


    ¡°Un. I understand that point. If that¡¯s the case, I am also responsible, right? But Nami... you don¡¯t have to lie. It¡¯s clear on your face, you know? In the first ce, between Shizu and me, you¡¯re much closer to her. I¡¯m your boyfriend who you only met for more than a month while she¡¯s your older sister who¡¯s always by your side. That¡¯s why don¡¯t let this incident or rather, don¡¯t let this idiot me be the wedge that will ruin your rtionship. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m willing and ready to take hitsing from the two of you. I feel like I deserve to be your punching bag this time.¡±


    After I said my piece, I turned my head to her and smiled. I didn¡¯t know what kind of smile I put on but it was a smile nheless.


    After a few seconds of no reaction, not just Nami, Hina and Saki beganughing. Saki and Hina even outright called me an idiot. On the other hand, Nami pinched my cheeks hard.


    ¡°... You¡¯re truly an idiot, Ruki. No one can beat you in that department. But... Thank you.¡± Nami smiled beautifully and reached in for a kiss. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re using your observation skills at this time, huh? Why were you too oblivious earlier?¡±


    ¡°Like you said... I¡¯m an idiot. I instantly lean towards taking responsibility. Besides, you reminded me. I will use it now before saying anything else.¡±


    ¡°You still sounded idiotic, though.¡± Namiughed again before prying my fingers off her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll go first then. Don¡¯t use this chance to flirt with them, alright? Follow us.¡±


    While leaving that reminder Nami hastened her steps to catch up to Shizu. However, five stepster, she stopped and turned around and put me under her mesmerizing gaze.


    With the light of amp post and the crescent moon above the night sky as the backdrop, Nami endearingly uttered ¡°By the way... I love you so much, big idiot Ruu.¡±


    As soon as she finished saying that, Nami ran towards Shizu and tackled her with a hug from behind.


    And as we watched that from behind them, the three of us silently followed.


    Naturally, I grabbed Saki¡¯s hand and had her walk alongside us.


    At this point, I kind of ignored the possibility of being caught red-handed by our ssmates. It¡¯s alreadyte in the night and... there¡¯s no way I pass up this chance to be intimate with my girls.


    ¡°Hina... are you going to continue being silent? It¡¯s fine but... I know you also wanted to say something... I¡¯m all ears.¡±

 Chapter 544: Petty

    <h4>Chapter 544: Petty</h4>


    When Nami reached Shizu, thetter still acted cold at first but eventually warmed up when her walking pace began to be hindered by the former.


    Hugging her tightly like that, Nami did her best to take her older cousin¡¯s attention and when she was sessful, she moved from behind to her side, hugging her arms like a spoiled little sister as they strode along the streets together.


    asionally, Nami would nce back to check if we¡¯re still following them. As for Shizu, she steeled herself not to look back and just conversed with Nami away from us.


    At our current distance, it was impossible to hear their conversation. But knowing those two and how important they are to each other... I am confident that it¡¯s only a matter of time before they reconcile.


    Moreover, they¡¯re not quarreling... It was just the result of the events on the bus. If anything, I should be the one talking to Shizu.


    Based on her reactions earlier, she was truly jealous of what she witnessed but at the same time, she didn¡¯t know how to freely express it.


    That¡¯s why she stormed off, not wanting to hear me finish my words or she would end up epting my exnation of the situation.


    Now that it¡¯s Nami who approached her, the ice she covered herself with gradually melted.


    I had no idea how Nami would exin it but considering she admitted that she¡¯s not regretting what we did, her approach would be the same as mine... Exining the situation to Shizu.


    Although that might sound like Nami bragging to her considering that stubborn girl loves me just as much as everyone, she would still listen to her.


    As for the result of that, I guess we¡¯ll see it before arriving at Nami¡¯s house.


    With the route that we are treading on, the order of their houses will be Nami, Shizu, Hina andstly Saki.


    Truthfully, Saki¡¯s stop was supposed to be the next one but I still grabbed her hand and pulled her out with us. One other reason for riding the bus with them was to walk them home safely so there¡¯s no way I would leave her alone there.


    It¡¯s just an additional walking distance anyway. And naturally, additional time to spend with the girl.


    While we¡¯re following the two, Hina, who I urged to speak finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°... What do I want to say? Uhm, I also don¡¯t regret or feel guilty about it. It felt good for all of us... Honestly, I can still feel it... your finger inside me and... that part of yours in my mouth.¡±


    The volume of her voice gradually lowered until it became a whisper. Moreover, she started fidgeting, rubbing her legs together. Most likely, imagining it happening again...


    And honestly, I felt the same. With the two of them teaming up on pleasuring me, their scent, taste and how tight they squeezed me.


    Perhaps if not for the pressed time, I would also not be against taking them both to the bed or even stay with them through the night.


    s, it¡¯s not in my n to stay out tonight. There¡¯s Akane and Haruko waiting for me.


    I¡¯m aware that those two will ept it if I suddenly call them and tell them that I will not being home tonight. I just don¡¯t want to do it.


    This wasn¡¯t about the issue of proper time. This was because of theck of excuse or reason to stay in their room or their house.


    What would I tell their family?


    ¡®Nice to meet you, I¡¯m your daughter¡¯s boyfriend. Can I sleep over in your daughter¡¯s room?¡¯


    As if that would fly. I hadn¡¯t even greeted them properly.


    In response to Hina, I leaned slightly and whispered, ¡°I feel the same.¡±


    And that immediately gathered a reaction from her, she became more fidgety until she ended up leaning her body to me.


    Naturally, I adjusted my hold on her and pulled her closer. This way we looked more like an intimate couple. However, with Saki at my side, sping my hand tightly, anyone would surely be envious if they saw us.


    ¡°I have a request, Ruki. Hold me like this until we reach my house.¡±


    ¡±If that¡¯s your only request, then consider it done.¡± It¡¯s what I nned after all. As long as there¡¯s no nuisance, I would be as intimate with them as possible.


    But with Hina¡¯s bringing this up, I could clearly catch on to her other motive. ¡°By the way, do you want Ogawa to see us this close?¡±


    With that question, although she paused for a bit, Hina slightly nodded. ¡°I kinda want him to see what he lost because of his choices... Am I being petty?¡±


    She lifted her eyes and met my gaze. Reading through it, what she said wasn¡¯t everything.


    There¡¯s more to it than just showing that coward what he lost. I guess this is a way for her to get her revenge.


    Can I call it as revenge? Perhaps, perhaps not.


    If I could guess what the real score was here... ¡°More than being petty... Hina, you want him to be jealous, right? You want him to regret his choices. I¡¯m not doubting you here but considering how much you liked him before my appearance in your life... are you hoping for him to turn over a new leaf and chase after you?¡±


    ¡°... Can I lie?¡± Hina bitterly smiled.


    I might not be totally urate but I was fairly close if that¡¯s her answer.


    ¡°Of course, you can. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    And that kind of answer elicited a reaction not only from Hina but also from Saki.


    However, before they could fully show it, I continued. ¡°I still prefer hearing your honest thoughts, though. I am aware that lying isn¡¯t always bad and sometimes it¡¯s the best choice considering the situation. More often than not, it can also skip the difficulty of presenting the truth. Just don¡¯t make it too obvious, alright? And I trust that you all know how to determine whether lying will result in a good or bad thing...¡±


    ¡°For example, even I am keeping something from all of you. And I deemed it better not to tell you. I don¡¯t want all of you to worry so... forget I said this, alright?¡±


    As they digested my words, the same phrase was uttered by the two girls.


    ¡°Truly a big idiot.¡±


    The two then swiftly hugged me from my sides, slowing our steps. They also rubbed their cheeks on my chest.


    I could understand Hina wanting to show off to Ogawa. But considering that unchanging coward, he would still brush it off. I would support her fully on what she wanted to happen. It¡¯s also a way to rub more salt on his wound. Even if he¡¯s already numb, his wound would continue to fester.


    Like Hina. I¡¯m also a petty guy. In fact, I am surely worse than her.


    -


    -


    After a few minutes of walking, we soon arrived at Nami¡¯s street. Unlike yesterday wherein I had the others wait from a distance to send them one by one, this time, all four girls walked with us just that, Nami was now the one next to me, clinging tightly on my arms.


    Shizu, Hina and Saki were a step behind us.


    When I asked Nami the result of their talk, the girl only shed a wide and smug grin while posing with a peace sign.


    Upon seeing that, Shizu facepalmed, refusing to borate further. Whatever they talked about... I could feel that their bond grew stronger and perhaps, closer.


    If before Shizu was aplete older sister, the way they acted around each other has slightly changed as if they¡¯re now closer in age.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Ruu. Too bad, my house is the closest.¡± With her lips pouted, Nami faked a disappointed expression.


    But even if it was faked, I still intentionally fell for it. Even when she¡¯s already inside their gate, I grabbed her hand and pulled her closer.


    After exchanging another passionate kiss right in front of their house, I then whispered to her, ¡°Next time, I will enter this gate with you. Have a good night, Nami. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You better keep that promise.¡± Nami happily replied, her beautiful smile stered on her lips.


    Following that, she also bid goodnight to the other three girls before going in.


    Before continuing to our next destination, my eyes moved to the house next door. Fortunately, Tadano was nowhere in sight or he¡¯s not just in in sight. Either way, whether he saw us again or not, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. What¡¯s happening in their circle could all be attributed to me but it was also undeniable that they¡¯re partly responsible for it.


    The best he could do was ept me for Nami.


    He lost, Ogawa lost and even that Taku lost. What can I do? I ended up loving almost all of the girls in their circle and because of their considerations... it¡¯s already toote for them.

 Chapter 545: Snapped

    <h4>Chapter 545: Snapped</h4>


    Five minutester, we reached Shizu¡¯s house.


    Unlike with Nami, the girl vehemently refused to hold onto my hand or even get close to me. In exchange for clearing things up with Nami, all of her annoyances were transferred to me.


    Or rather, she¡¯s punishing me for it. Like Nami, she also had a good grasp of my character so by being that adamant, Shizu was taking a jab at me.


    Nheless, I took it silently. It¡¯s a lot better than creating a wedge between their rtionship.


    Before entering the Asakura Household, Hina stepped forward and approached her... to exin her side.


    Well, not really exining, Hina couldn¡¯t hold in her silence anymore and just said her piece.


    In her eyes, Shizu wasn¡¯t their feared Shizu-senpai anymore but another sister when ites to ourplicated rtionship. For her or for Saki as well, Shizu¡¯s scary persona had been stripped off and she¡¯s now no different from them, a lovestruck girl. A stubborn lovestruck girl.


    However, in response to Hina¡¯s words... Shizu did something even I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    She turned around to face them and menacingly smiled. Even though I was beside her, I could feel the familiar cold air of the Shizu back when I first met and confronted her for saying how unqualified I was for Nami.


    Following that, Shizu stretched her hand to Hina and Saki, who already froze from where they were. She then ced her hands on top of their heads before patting them like children. ¡°You two are already grown up... Loving the same guy. And doing all that with him. Un... I¡¯m proud of you.


    Contrary to the content of her sentence, the tone of her voice was nothing short of terrifying.


    And due to that, before my eyes, I saw how the two girls shivered in fear. The two girls crossed their arms to their front, hugging themselves. Their legs also started shivering as if they would lose strength at any moment.


    In this instance... Shizu exercised that scary persona of hers that even the circle she was part of was dreading to see.


    And at this point, Saki and Hina¡¯s eyes searched for me, asking me to save them.


    Naturally, upon seeing the two shivered in fear like that, my instinct jerked instantly as I tried toe to their rescue.


    However, even if they¡¯re only two steps away and I could embrace them easily, Shizu stopped me.


    She grabbed my arm and gripped it tightly, stopping me from moving further and preventing me from approaching them.


    True, I could pull my arm out of her grasp but I refrained from doing that.


    While still sporting the menacing smile that made the two girls tremble, she coldlymanded. ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t you escorting me, Ruki? Stay next to me.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But let me stop their trembling first.¡±


    ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t do anything. I even praised them.¡±


    ¡°Really? This is the first time I see someone shiver from being praised.¡±


    ¡°... Ruki. Will you really go to them?¡±


    ¡°Un. You know me, Shizu. You can be annoyed at me or even hate me. I can take all of that. But I can¡¯t just leave my girls in that state... I¡¯ll be back, alright?¡±


    After saying that, I gently removed her hand and went in front of Hina and Saki, encircling them in my embrace.


    As soon as the two felt it, they immediatelytched onto me, burying their faces to my chest. Putting my hands to the back of their heads, I began stroking their hair while whispering in their ears,forting them with both words and actions.


    Truthfully this was the first time that I saw the extent of how scary Shizu appeared to her junior or anyone else.


    Just feeling how much the two were shivering, they were truly terrified by Shizu.


    Perhaps I was underestimating that intense jealousy she showed early. This time, what Hina said made her snap.


    ¡°... I am the viin, now, huh? Good night.¡±


    From behind me, Shizu heavily sighed. Following that, even without looking back, I could feel that she¡¯s about to enter their front gate.


    That¡¯s why after whispering one more time to the other two, I chased after Shizu and hugged her from behind.


    The night was already somewhat deep and from the adjacent street, there were some passersby. If they looked in this direction, they would surely see what¡¯s happening.


    However, that¡¯s irrelevant now. Even if their neighbors leave their house and watch us, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Stopping her from entering their front gate, my arms tightly enclosed around her navel, embracing her.


    ¡°Who said you¡¯re the viin? Don¡¯t take my role away.¡± I started.


    Given her personality, this girl would unhesitatingly me herself. By saying she¡¯s the viin and her attempt to go in without resolving anything was the proof of that.


    If I let her go, tomorrow or the day that would pass... she would be going back to that shell of hers. Moreover, she would even stop approaching their circle.


    That¡¯s why to prevent that... I have to clear her mind of self-me.


    ¡°Are you blind? I snapped at them.¡±


    ¡°So? What of it? In the end, I¡¯m the trigger to it. Besides, I told you I¡¯ll be back, why are you going in?¡±


    ¡°... Unbelievable idiot. Why aren¡¯t you mad at me? You see it. I¡¯m acting childish!¡±


    Shizu tried to squirm her way out of my embrace but still, I held on and kept her in ce. If someone heard that shout of hers... I might be mistaken as someone assaulting Shizu. Fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°I already told you the reason why I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I guess not. Then I¡¯ll keep holding you like this.¡±


    Faced with her silence, I kept the calm in my voice and continued trying to scoop the me out of her cup.


    And along with that, I gradually loosened my arms, to let her catch her breath.


    But minutes passed and Shizu¡¯s breathing stabilized. Her earlier outburst also calmed down.


    However, even after loosening my arms to the point that she could easily get out of my embrace, Shizu remained standing, with her back slowly leaning towards me.


    After a while, Shizu broke her silence, worry apparent in her voice.


    ¡°... What about Hina and Saki?¡±


    ¡°What about them? Why don¡¯t you look?¡±


    After calming the two down before I chased after this girl, I only whispered to leave it to me. Although vague, I received their answer earlier.


    That¡¯s why when Shizu turned around, she found out that the two girls had been calmly watching us.


    ¡°Shizu-senpai, we all love the same guy... He said it. If you¡¯re jealous, he will make it up to you. You know how much of an idiot he is. Also... I got scared of you because it¡¯s been a while. The next time... I¡¯ll make sure to stand bravely.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Hina dered and Saki seconded.


    Saki was kind of a yes man this time again. But that¡¯s an issue forter. In the end, the most important thing was that they¡¯re now standing on two feet again.


    Erasing the impression that they would continue being scared of Shizu.


    ¡°Hina, Saki, can you wait for me there? I¡¯ll be with you soon.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, the two instantly nodded.


    Shizu¡¯s house is already near the end of the street so I pointed them near the adjacent street, there¡¯s an old payphone booth there and a bench. Moreover, it¡¯s only around 10 paces in distance. I could still see them and I could reach them quickly.


    However, before they could even take three steps, Shizu called out to them ¡°... Wait. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    With a candid apologetic expression on her face, she slightly bowed her head ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s understandable. We¡¯ll wait for you, Ruki. Don¡¯t take too long.¡± Hina replied, neither epting nor rejecting her apology before pulling Saki with her.


    And as Shizu watched their backs, she quietly muttered, sadness apparent in her voice. ¡°... Did I just lose a friend?¡±


    Before she could go into full despair mode though, I moved to her front and had her stare straight at me. ¡°Lose what? Stop assuming, will you?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Idiot Shizu. Do you want me to call you this? Let¡¯s say you snapping at them is kind of wrong but are you seriously mad at them? No, right? Who are you mad at?¡±


    ¡°... You.¡±


    At this point, her mask had already fallen once more. Who¡¯s in front of me was the bare Shizu, the woman who was too afraid to leave her bubble. Just like the two girls earlier, she started trembling.


    Fortunately, I was just in front of her. Pulling her into another hug, I began whispering in her ear. ¡°See? Here¡¯s your viin. You can hit me, hurt me and vent all of what you¡¯re feeling, release it from your chest. Don¡¯t worry about consequences, I¡¯ll take all of it.¡±


    Instead of answering, doing what I said, I could feel her arms moving and finally circling around me as well. As she clutched tightly on my clothes, Shizu whispered. ¡°... That¡¯s not the kind of venting I want to do.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Raising her head to meet my gaze, Shizu pulled my head down. Compared to before, Shizu aggressively grasped my lips with hers. Her arms also moved to the back of my head, clutching clumps of my hair.


    At first, I let her do what she wanted, biting my lips, sucking them hard and entangling my tongue inside my mouth. Shizu''s aggressiveness reached another height when she slowly pushed me to the short pir holding their gate.


    With my back against it, she went deeper with her kisses. And at this point, I began responding to her.


    While holding her tightly, I lifted her body to level with mine. As soon as she felt her feet leaving the ground, Shizu¡¯s legs naturally circled to my back, clutching tightly.


    Taking in the same aggressiveness she had, we¡¯re now like two snakes entangled under the dim light, with one trying to one-up the other.

 Chapter 546: Thats bold of you

    <h4>Chapter 546: That''s bold of you</h4>


    After a few minutes of Shizu¡¯s venting the bad air that built up inside her, she left my lips alone and gently tapped my shoulder to let her down while sporting a full blush on.


    Perhaps embarrassed for the others to see her face after that outburst, she buried it on my chest while trying to recover from what happened.


    Naturally, I held her tight andforted her until she calmed down.


    ¡°... I¡¯ll go in.¡± Shizu silently muttered after she stabilized her breath. She still had her head down but her hold onto me already softened.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°...Mhm.¡± After that silent acknowledgment, Shizu hurriedly moved to their gates, entered it and in less than a minute, she already disappeared inside their house.


    The girl was extremely embarrassed so it¡¯s understandable. Considering she sessfully released what¡¯s pulling her face down, that¡¯s just her real self ¨C finding it hard to look me or the other two girls in the eye after everything that transpired.


    I waited for a minute just staring at their front door before deciding to leave. And right at that moment, I saw a light turned on inside a room on the second floor of their house. A few momentster, a window opened slightly and Shizu¡¯s beautiful face that¡¯s still sporting a red color peek out.


    When our eyes met, she smiled beautifully before waving her hand.


    I smiled in return and waved back before continuing on my steps to rejoin Hina and Saki.


    There¡¯s no need for words now. We both understood each other¡¯s feelings anyway.


    In any case, saying it and listening to it will still be soothing. There were just times like these that we already understood what we both felt for each other. So instead of saying it, we¡¯re showing it in our actions.


    When we resumed our steps, the two also remained silent. They were still somewhat shaken by how Shizu acted given that they¡¯re both tightly holding onto me.


    To give them a sense of safety, we stopped by in a rather secluded ce and I hugged them both tightly,forting them.


    Letting them feel safe in my arms is worth more than repeatedforting words.


    After spending a few minutes there and making sure that they both calmed down, we resumed our walk.


    As soon as we reached their street, I followed what Hina requested earlier. Saki, understanding the situation, put a bit of distance between us.


    And just like this, we began our steps to Hina¡¯s house while no one would mistake us for only being friends and not lovers.


    Compared to the street where Nami and Shizu¡¯s houses were located, this street was kind of active despite the time of the night.


    Just by the entrance of the street, a middle-aged man inside their backyard already called out to Hina, recognizing her.


    And naturally, given how I was holding her closely, he asked who I am.


    From the tone of his voice and the way he even mentioned Ogawa, it¡¯s probably well-known that Hina was chasing after Ogawa.


    Although somewhat meddlesome, Hina unhesitatingly answered that I am her boyfriend, leaving that middle-aged man speechless.


    ording to Hina, their neighborhood was kind of active, they often have barbeque parties during summer vacation and sometimes they get together when there¡¯s a special asion.


    Due to that, most of the people we had run into recognized her and greeted her like a close acquaintance.


    By the time we reached the front of their house, the question of ¡®who I am¡¯ to her was already asked more than five times.


    Although there¡¯s a chance for those in the older generation to spread gossip to their children that were attending the same school, none of them actually tried to look at my face clearly.


    They would only be aware that Hina got herself a boyfriend.


    ¡°With all these eyes... Do you want to...?¡± I asked vaguely.


    She understood what I meant though. Her head instantly scanned our surroundings until it rested on the house left of theirs.


    It¡¯s easier to guess that it was the Ogawa household. Compared to Hina¡¯s house that had a slightly modern design, the Ogawa household was more like those housesmonly seen in anime.


    That cowardpleted that na?ve protagonist profile of a harem anime with that kind of house.


    The lights were on in their living room and a room located on the second floor. But there¡¯s no annoying face of Ogawa outside.


    If I had to guess, he¡¯s in his room, mulling over his idiotic choices.


    ¡°Kazuo is in his room.¡± After staring at it for a while, Hina said.


    I followed her eyes and she¡¯s looking at that room on the 2nd floor with its lights on.


    It was a room at the side wherein its small balcony was close to Hina¡¯s house. And as expected, there¡¯s a window there.


    And if I had to guess... It was Hina¡¯s room. From there, they could talk to each other or rather, Hina could take a glimpse of him from there.


    If I recall correctly, Nami also told me that Tadano¡¯s room was just in front of her room. And they sometimes talk to each other through their side windows.


    Typical childhood friends.


    In any case, the time they were talking to each other through their windows was already reduced to a point that... the longest conversation they had was a greeting.


    Perhaps when the timees to visit her room, that guy will be in his room, wondering what¡¯s happening beyond Nami¡¯s curtain.


    And that¡¯s also what will happen here with Ogawa. Just that... that guy wouldn¡¯t even think of Hina.


    ¡°I see... We will not be able to show off to him then.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... It doesn¡¯t matter. There are still more chances to do that, right?¡±


    She knew that even if we showed our rtionship to Ogawa, that guy wouldn¡¯t have any reaction. He¡¯s numb that way. Nheless, it¡¯s Hina¡¯s wish. Now that he was about to lose everything... that guy would surely be affected if he saw us more intimate than before.


    And... even though I already inflicted a lot of damage in his mind... I somehow wanted to see him in despair...


    Wait... Nami will be hurt if she finds out about this thought of mine... Then I¡¯ll just do it for the sake of Hina. He deserved it anyway.


    ¡°Naturally, I will walk you home whenever I can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough... Uhmm... I¡¯ll go in then.¡±


    Hina awkwardly tried to turn around to enter their house but I stopped her by stretching my arm to the wall behind her, barring her path.


    And soon after that, I raised her chin. ¡°No goodnight kiss?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t make me blush here.¡±


    Contrary to her words, she¡¯s already blushing.


    ¡°What? We already announced that I am your boyfriend. Tomorrow they will surely tease you about it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... That¡¯s right.¡± Hina facepalmed but the slight smile on her lips was clearly captured by me.


    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s not just expecting it, she¡¯s looking forward to it.


    ¡°Will you be fine?¡± Pretending I didn¡¯t notice her smile, I acted concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been teased by you more times that I am probably already numbed to it.¡±


    ¡°Then a kiss is fine.¡±


    ¡°This pervert...¡±


    And like earlier, her words were contrary to her action, she¡¯s already caressing my face, waiting for me to cover her lips with mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as lewd as what we did on the bus, you know?¡±


    Reminding her of what happened earlier, the crimson streak on her face deepened.


    ¡°Really a big pervert.¡±


    After saying that, Hina initiated the kiss herself. This time there¡¯s no more reservation in her movements. Just like with Shizu earlier, Hina hooked her arms to the back of my neck, locking us in a passionate exchange of kisses.


    We were in this kind of situation when the sound of the opening gate reached our ears. Following that, a figure covered the light from the streemp nearby.


    ¡°Hmm, Hina-chan? That¡¯s bold of you. Kissing a guy right in front of your house...¡±


    Upon hearing that voice, Hina broke away from our kiss and opened her eyes wide.


    Slowly, her head turned to the source of the voice. And likewise, I curiously followed her gaze to check who it was.


    However, because the figure was covering the lighting from the streemp, I couldn¡¯t see the figure¡¯s face well but one thing was for sure... It''s a woman.


    A few secondster, her identity was silently muttered by Hina. ¡°Kazuha-nee.¡±

 Chapter 547: Ogawas Older Sister

    <h4>Chapter 547: Ogawa''s Older Sister</h4>


    The identity of the woman who somehow interrupted us was none other than... Ogawa¡¯s older sister.


    Given that she directly came from the Ogawa household and how Hina called her ¡®Kazuha-nee¡¯, that¡¯s the only possible exnation.


    Moreover, Kazuo and Kazuha were simr. And this wasn¡¯t the first time hearing about his sister. Hina already talked about her. She knocked on their door to ask for medicine for the coward when he skipped school.


    Considering Ogawa was that handsome of a guy, even though I could only vaguely see her face due to theck of light, just by her silhouette that totally highlighted her superb curves; wide hips, narrow waist, supple legs as well as her well-endowed front that was entuated due to how she had her arms crossed, she had a smoking hot young adult figure.


    Even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it, my Shio might even lose to her when ites to her sexy figure.


    And considering how handsome that coward is... this older sister of hers who seemed to be in her early twenties is most likely a total beauty.


    Uhh... My perversion couldn¡¯t contain itself again... Just her silhouette was enough to elicit this kind of reaction to me...


    Fortunately, all of this was in my head. I still had Hina in my arms and although we were interrupted, there¡¯s no way I would pull away from her.


    In fact, this could be a chance for her to enact that revenge on him. Showing that she had already moved on from Ogawa, this sister of that coward would surely rely on what she witnessed.


    ¡°Uhm... I¡¯m sorry but please don¡¯t take it on Hina. I¡¯m the one bold enough to ask her for a kiss at this time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you Hina-chan¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Although I could only see the glint in her eyes, I felt how she scanned me from bottom to top.


    Perhaps if I say something wrong here, I would be condemned by her.


    ¡°Yes. I apologize for the shameful disy.¡± I slightly lowered my head to show sincerity.


    At my side, Hina was holding tightly on my hand. Somehow, despite her wish to show Ogawa our rtionship, she¡¯s being nervous around this sister of his.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. You¡¯re in front of their house, not ours. But if I can give ament. Can you hold back a bit? You two are in public.¡± The woman scoffed slightly. She tightened her crossed arms making that bountiful front of hers jiggle slightly.


    And upon seeing that, I restrained my eyes from focusing on that part of hers and kept it above her neck.


    Perhaps seeing how I reacted, she snickered.


    ¡°I will take that to mind. Actually, I lost control of myself. My girlfriend is this beautiful.¡± Ignoring thatugh of hers, I continued with a polite tone while lowkey bragging about Hina.


    And surprisingly, her snickers transformed into chuckles which she immediately reeled in before responding in a serious tone once more.


    ¡°Mhm... She truly is. But be considerate. Saki is here as well. Do you have to show her how intimate you are to each other?¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s right... Saki¡¯s not that far from us and given that she¡¯s among their circle of friends, she surely met his sister already.


    ¡°Uh... H-hello Kazuha-nee. I don¡¯t mind it. I turned around to not see it.¡±


    Since she was addressed, Saki stepped forward and greeted her.


    ¡°Even so... they should¡¯ve exercised restraint, no? By the way, why are you still here at this time?¡±


    With a hint of suspicion in her voice, her gaze alternated between the three of us.


    Because she¡¯s addressing that question to Saki, I had no way to get in the way and answer it myself.


    Fortunately, Saki thought of a usible excuse that deserved praise.


    ¡°Uhm... I helped him find his way to meet Hina... I am already on my way home after this.¡±


    Ogawa¡¯s sister contemted for a while, weighing if what Saki said was true or not. In the end, she shrugged and concluded it was true. ¡°Hmm... Alright then. But still... I just can¡¯t believe it. Our little Hina finally got herself a boyfriend... You didn¡¯t trick her, did you?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I probably did... After I was rejected, I tried acting like nothing happened to get her attention. Thankfully, it seeded.¡±


    And like I always do, answering honestly will always be more believable than crafting a bad lie. If my strategy to get her attention back to me was called tricking her... then so be it.


    Upon hearing that, Hina pinched my hand and stifled augh. Perhaps remembering that it was exactly what happened between us.


    Ogawa¡¯s sister shed a smile or rather, she couldn¡¯t help her lips to curve up into a restrained smile.


    She probably didn¡¯t want tough again but hearing my answer and Hina¡¯s reaction, that¡¯s the best she could do.


    ¡°You sly boy. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Onoda... Onoda Ruki.¡±


    Now that she asked for my name, this was already an indication that whatever suspicion she had... it was already down the drains.


    She witnessed how intimate we were after all. The only wrong thing here that made her suspicious was Saki¡¯s existence. Thankfully, the girl excellently made an excuse.


    ¡°Mhm... I¡¯ll remember your name. If you ever hurt our Hina... every resident of this street will hunt you down.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that excessive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We¡¯re all like a family here. So expect that kind of retaliation.¡±


    Hina¡¯s not joking. They¡¯re really a close neighborhood here. And if she¡¯s confidently dering that, Ogawa¡¯s sister had the ability to make that happen.


    ¡°... I¡¯ll keep that in mind. I assure you. I¡¯ll take care of Hina. If I ever hurt her, I¡¯ll surrender myself to onee-san and let you deliver my punishment.¡±


    I straightened my back and bravely dered. However, thatst phrase was almost a whisper.


    At this point, her crossed arms loosened as she hurriedly covered her mouth.


    Nheless, the way her shoulder shook and how she held her navel was a clear indication of how she¡¯s about to lose it. She¡¯s doing her best not tough too hard.


    After a minute or two, she stood up straight and avoided my gaze.


    ¡°Hey, Hina-chan, is this how he really is? What a dangerous tongue.¡±


    ¡°Un. I got taken in by that tongue of his, Kazuha-nee. But... that¡¯s not all that he is...¡± While saying that, Hina lovingly gazed at me and if not for Ogawa¡¯s sister, she probably jumped and kissed me again.


    ¡°I see. Our little Hina is totally in love. Good thing for you. That idiot little brother is too hard-headed. Oh... did you know? Hina is chasing after my little brother. s, he¡¯s too lovestruck to someone else.¡±


    ¡°I am aware. We¡¯re ssmates.¡±


    Perhaps she¡¯s trying to break my confidence but if it¡¯s just Ogawa... he¡¯s not worth mentioning. This sister of his would be thrilled if she found out how I stole not only Hina but also the girl he¡¯s lovestruck with.


    Obviously, I would keep that a secret. Unless... Ogawa told her that himself. That¡¯s akin to announcing how he was cucked not just once but twice.


    ¡°Oh... So that¡¯s why... Great. Well then, stop with the PDA and go home. There¡¯s still tomorrow and more days toe. Don¡¯t be taken in by your impulsiveness as an adolescent.¡±


    ¡°We understand. Thank you for the reminder onee-san.¡± In ce of the two, I bowed my head again and addressed her even more respectfully.


    ¡°Stop with that. Call me Kazuha-nee like them. You impressed me, good for you.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and began walking away ¨C in the opposite direction from where we came in.


    Hina and Saki bid her farewell which she answered by just raising her hand and waving it. And soon after that, I followed by calling her like how she wanted me to call her before bidding her farewell as well.


    Luckily, she¡¯s not as unreasonable as Ogawa. We managed to talk our way out. Furthermore, she even bought the excuse Saki promptly made on the spot.


    We watched until she disappeared to the adjacent street before heaving a sigh of relief.


    Hina almost lost strength in her legs again. Fortunately, I was next to her so she just held on tightly.


    After calming her down and... reviewing what happened, we both turned to Saki and praised her for the great save.


    Since we already spent a lot of time outside her house, Hina eventually entered and kissed me goodnight. The previous weakness she felt suddenly transformed into excitement as she happily took the few steps towards their front door.


    Before entering it, Hina cutely waved her hand.


    Watching her acting like that naturally brought a smile to my face... Perhaps due to what happened, even if she still had some reservations about our rtionship, that was all erased now. Introducing me as a boyfriend to Ogawa¡¯s sister, she¡¯s most likely thrilled at the idea of Ogawa hearing it.


    That older sister of his was close to him after all. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t bring him that kind of news. She¡¯s also aware of Hina¡¯s infatuation with Ogawa but she¡¯s more relieved that Hina found another guy now.


    This wasn¡¯t a wild guess... she¡¯s also aware of how Ogawa was ignoring Hina¡¯s advances. She probably also found him hopeless at this point.


    With only Saki left at my side, we returned to the same direction we came from before Saki began leading the way to her house.


    Once I deemed that we¡¯re already far enough from Hina¡¯s street, I stepped forward and began walking to Saki¡¯s side, sping her hand on mine...

 Chapter 548: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 548: Invitation</h4>


    As we walked along the night street, the atmosphere between Saki and I could only be said in one word. Peaceful.


    Holding her hand without any care even if we ran into someone, our journey to where her house was located quickly approached its end.


    ¡°Ruki...¡± As we stood in front of their house wherein the lights were already off, Saki called out to me before entering it.


    I was still holding her hand so a simple turnaround was enough for her to be in front of me once more.


    There were a few passersby in this street but everyone was minding their own business. The most we could get was a curious nce from them before they would continue on their way.


    ¡°Hmm? Does my Saki want another goodnight kiss?¡± I teasingly asked which immediately made her blush.


    Her pair of reddish lips was still wet and glistening under the moonlight. Moreover, her neck was also somewhat damp from how much I focused on that when we had the chance. Below her corbone, red marks filled it.


    If before she was unaware of what hickey is, seeing the red marks on her own body made her recall what she saw on mine back then. Exining myself about that earned me a few powerless punches from her to show her slight frustration of being ignorant at that time.


    ¡°Pervert. Do you still have time? Will you...e inside with me?¡±


    Earlier, Nami, Shizu and Hina refrained from inviting me in due to the time constriction as well as their consideration for the remaining girls.


    This time, we were alone. Given her personality and how she¡¯s a chance-taker, I thought she would ask me to stop by somewhere during our walk but until we reached her house, she didn¡¯t say anything. Moreover, she only quietly listened when I told her about my observation of her today as well as the praise she deserved.


    Upon reaching here and exchanging an intimate moment like what happened with the other three, I was prepared to make my way to the station as soon as she entered their front door.


    However, my expectation was overturned... She¡¯s thinking of taking that chance here. Directly inviting me to her room.


    ¡°You know thest trip for the train. I still have around twenty-five minutes to spare for me to get in it... But, is it fine?¡±


    ¡°The lights are turned off. They¡¯re asleep already. We can... go to my room.¡±


    Even without saying it, the two of us were naturally both thinking of the same thing. This was a golden chance for us. Her hand that was sped on mine actually began to sweat. She¡¯s feeling a bit nervous about this situation but at the same time, she¡¯s excited.


    However, I still deliberated considering she assumed that her family¡¯s already asleep just because the lights were turned off. Furthermore, my n of meeting all their parents was somehow making me take a step back.


    ¡°Ruki...¡±


    Perhaps feeling that I was deliberating too long, Saki whispered and tugged on my hand again.


    And this time with a bit of force, pulling me inside the gate.


    A few momentster, we¡¯re before their front door.


    As silently as she could, Saki pushed open the door and led me inside.


    Although the lights were turned off, there¡¯s a littlemp next to a wall dimly lighting the wall clock above.


    With only that illuminating our, Saki continued pulling me inside as we waded through a rather narrow corridor connecting the front door to the stairs.


    At this point, thinking about going rejecting her had already been shelved. I couldn¡¯t deny it. I was also somewhat thrilled going to her room, seeing where she¡¯s sleeping every night.


    Her parents and two younger siblings were already asleep. Thinking of meeting them and introducing myself to them could be done the next time I visit her.


    However, when we were halfway up their stairs, the sound of the opening doors from the room directly beneath it reached our ears.


    And upon hearing that, Saki¡¯s hold on me tightened and although I couldn¡¯t see her expression in the dark, her quickened pulse and heartbeat were being transmitted to me through our connected hands.


    A few momentster, a woman¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Saki, is that you?¡±


    As it turned out, the room beneath is her parents¡¯. Most likely, the sounds of our footsteps ascending the stairs woke up her mom.


    Now the question is... did she notice that it¡¯s not only one set of footsteps?


    ¡°Y-yes, mother. I¡¯m sorry for waking you up.¡± Saki answered in a low voice.


    She¡¯s extremely nervous. But by chance, her mother didn¡¯t quite catch it. At this moment, I had two choices, show myself or not move and wait until her mother returned to their room.


    Naturally, if I pick the first choice, going to her room would be next to impossible. That should be the best choice but the girl risked it by pulling me inside.


    But Saki pulled me in despite knowing the risk. If I blew it then... she would surely be disappointed. Furthermore, the reason why she boldly invited me inside was because of what she witnessed starting from our bus ride.


    That¡¯s why... coupled with my growing desire for her, I kept my body still and pressed my thumb on her palm, trying to calm her down.


    And when she noticed and understood what I meant, although I could only see her silhouette this time, I was sure that she nodded.


    Following that, she began conversing with her mother, rather confidently or rather, normally. It¡¯s to not let her notice that something was amiss.


    Her mother also didn¡¯t move from where she was nor did she try to look at the stairs. Saki¡¯s voice was enough confirmation for her that it was her daughter and not a burr.


    ¡°Have you eaten dinner yet? I can heat some for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I messaged you earlier. We had dinner there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I kinda forgot. Then go to sleep now, you still have school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Goodnight mom.¡±


    ¡°Un. Lighten your footsteps, your brother and sister might wake up.¡±


    ¡°I will...¡±


    Soon afterwards, the sound of closing doors reached our ears again followed by Saki¡¯s sigh of relief.


    At this point, I carefully ascend another step to level myself with her. Hugging her tightly, we then synced our movements as we finished ascending the stairs and arrived in front of her room that was located on the farthest side of this second story of their house, passing by the two tightly closed rooms of her little brother and sister.


    As soon as we entered her room, Saki instantly locked the door behind us. Without letting my eyes wander or taking in the interior of her room, Saki grabbed the little bag that I was holding for her containing what she wore in my lesson.


    After cing it on top of her table, she unhesitatingly pulled me with her on her bed.


    Feeling the softness of it as well as her scent filling my nose, my desire for the girl naturally went up a notch. Nheless, we¡¯re still careful not to make too much noise or her mother mighte out and check on her.


    Only when weid down side by side and hugged each other tightly did her heartbeat gradually calmed down.


    With both of us heatedly staring at each other, it didn¡¯t take long before our lips pressed against each other.


    We had limited time as well as truly restricted space so... the only choice was to go about everything gently.


    Words were kind of useless now when we both knew what each other wanted.


    For her, it¡¯s the chance to do it with me once more and for me, the chance to take her for myself again. And tonight, I¡¯ll nail down the fact that... I¡¯m now her boyfriend and she¡¯s mine.


    Focusing all my attention on her, I vowed to cure that inferiorityplex of hers.


    A lot happened between us today and... even at this moment, we could say that we¡¯re just starting. Not just with Saki but for everyone else.


    Whatever trials or challenges, we¡¯ll be facing those together.


    At the end of the day, seeing their genuine smiles will always be the greatest reward for me. And perhaps, for them as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this wille as sincere considering everything that you witnessed today. But Saki... Do you mind if I fall in love with you?¡±


    Asking her that after climbing on top of her, we surely skipped a lot of steps. However, it¡¯s better to clear this now than keep our rtionship vague.


    Before answering me, Saki¡¯s arms slipped to the back of my neck and pulled me down to her once more. After a minute of a deep and passionate kiss, Saki resolutely nodded along with her most beautiful smile. ¡°I will be asking the same thing... Ruki, is it fine for me to fall in love with you? There¡¯s a lot of us... this is stupid, we are stupid, you are stupid.¡±


    ¡°You can still take your time to sort out your feelings. There¡¯s no way what you see will note as a shock. But tonight, let me show you how much I love you...¡±


    ¡°... Un. I¡¯m waiting to feel your so-called love. Last time... I knew that it¡¯s our lust for each other... Ruki, show me the difference.¡±


    After dering that, Saki cupped my face in her palms. Even within this darkness, both of us could only make out each other¡¯s faces and expressions by being this close together. Nheless, that¡¯s enough to convey our feelings for each other.


    As I gradually settled myself on top of her, Saki¡¯s legs coiled around me.


    Without any more words exchanged between us, her room soon became filled with Saki¡¯s subdued moans of pleasure and the affectionate atmosphere as we gently made love with each other.

 Chapter 549: Insecurity *

    <h4>Chapter 549: Insecurity *</h4>


    Making sure that no loud and unnecessary sound except for Saki¡¯s sweet moans would be created, what happened between us tonight was gentle throughout. We both relied on feeling the subtle movements of each other rather than exaggerated movements that would make her bed shake or her floor creak and wake up her parents.


    Although it hadn¡¯t been that long since her first experience with me, Saki¡¯s tight insides had already begun to take my shape, easing up my passage when I made her wet enough to receive me.


    However, despite that, Saki¡¯s reaction to it was more clearly felt than the first time where she also had to endure the pain of her broken hymen. It was more sensual that Saki had to keep her mouth closed by kissing me to stop her moans froming out when I slowly buried my length in her.


    That¡¯s why even though I became too gentle with herpared to my previous experiences with the other girls, Saki felt and thoroughly savored our connection clearly, even whispering to me that it was more pleasurable this time with my slow and gentle movements.


    Her fleshy and sloppy wet insides kept on squeezing me as if trying to keep me buried inside her.


    However, one detail was missing for her. It¡¯s the fact that she couldn¡¯t see my face clearly.


    ording to her, she¡¯s hoping to witness the same face I had earlier on the bus when Nami and Hina took their turns and helped me cum, bringing me an unforgettable pleasurable sensation...


    She liked to see my expression when I was feeling good just like how the two girls did it.


    Calling her silly for wanting to see that was probably an understatement. Nheless, I could somehow understand why she wanted to see that.


    She¡¯s settling on that kind of self-createdpetition. If she could also see me expressing how much pleasure I was experiencing because of her, it would lower down her feelings of inferiority.


    Unfortunately, we better be careful tonight or we would get caught. Settling on a promise that the next one would be in a well-lit ce where we wouldn¡¯t be interrupted by anyone or we wouldn¡¯t need to care about being found out, Saki dly epted it.


    Minutes passed and because of how gently we were doing it, I eventually decided toy down next to her.


    It¡¯s to prevent her from suffering because of my entire weight being pressed on her if we continued on the missionary position. Moreover, I was also about to feel numbness in my arms if I continued that way.


    By switching to that kind of position, Saki and Ifortably rested our bodies on her bed, still facing each other.


    Instead of stressing our whole body, I only asked her to raise one of her legs to give me passage inside her. And in this way, we could be more intimate making love without moving too much.


    Apart from lightly humping our hips together, our lips would asionally meet or our hands would feel each other''s upper body. While we¡¯re connected down there, our upper body was also not neglected.


    Slowly but surely, the pleasurable sensation leading to our climax continued umting.


    From her neck down to her corbone, I made sure to make her feel the pleasure from her sensitive spots alongside the thrusting of cock deep inside her.


    In the duration of twenty minutes, I had her reach her climax not just once but twice.


    Because she¡¯s still notfortable for me to cum inside her, Saki pulled my cock out and used her mouth to receive it, copying what she witnessed from Hina earlier. And this time, she improvised to eat by thoroughly sucking me until thest drop.


    By the time she returned to my side, Saki had her cheeks bloated. But like Hina... she eventually gulped it down before asking me to wipe her lips of the leaks.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see Saki¡¯s expression clearly, I relied on the affectionate tone of her voice as we both spent thest few minutes beside each other before my time to leave arrived.


    ¡°Ruki... I love it.¡± Saki whispered. Although she hadn¡¯t said it directly, the girl was just too shy to admit it.


    That¡¯s why in response to her, I thought of teasing her while I began stroking her somewhat disheveled hair. ¡°Hmm? What about me? Do you love--¡±


    ¡°Idiot... Don¡¯t ask me about that.¡± She blindly pressed her hand to my mouth to stop me frompleting my sentence.


    And although I couldn¡¯t see her clearly, Saki was surely blushing profusely.


    ¡°Is my Saki being shy right now?¡±


    ¡°Stop with the tease. Can¡¯t I feel shy?¡± Saki snuggled to my neck and bit me. ¡°Anyway, I felt it... The difference fromst time. Back then, we both seemed too hasty in doing it...¡±


    Ignoring the slight pain from where she bit, I also recalled our first time. And looking back to it... it was truly somewhat shameful. I lost to my libido and I ended up venting it all to Saki.


    ¡°That¡¯s true... I¡¯m... like at the end of my rope back then. At first, I just thought of relieving myself since you offered your body. But seeing how you seemed ufortable and in pain... I woke up... Although it didn¡¯t ease you uppletely, I tried to make sure that you would also feel the pleasure from doing it.¡±


    Either way, if not for that urrence, we surely wouldn¡¯t be here this time. I wouldn¡¯t go out of my way to follow her and invite her with us. Now... like I told her, I¡¯m helplessly in love with her.


    ¡°Even so, that¡¯s a memory between us, Ruki... Thank you. Not just for giving me all the chances I grabbed, but also for all the push on the back you¡¯re trying to give me. I told you how I used to be a bully before but I never told you why I was like that, right?¡±


    ¡°Will you tell me? You know, you still haven¡¯t heard my past but you probably got the gist of it from your interaction with them¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to it next time. I want to hear everything from you. For now... hear me out... I am insecure so I bullied someone. I am aware of my inferiorityplex. And that¡¯s the reason I became a bully... Karma came back to me during middle school and I ended up being the bullied one, lowering myself further...¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their own insecurities, you know? Even me.¡±


    Perhaps insecurity was also one of the roots of my desire. Or rather, I felt insecure towards those guys I stole a girl from. Especially to Ogawa. In the corner of my mind, I was thinking how unfair it was for him to be surrounded by girls by just shing his protagonist¡¯s aura.


    Ugh... Thinking about it was making my blood boil again.


    In any case, being close to my girls was curbing that insecurity down now... Feeling their love for me and how I returned it to them was enough to somehow stop that insecurity from leaking out.


    ¡°I am aware. But this is how I am, Ruki. Would you hate me if I told you that I am feeling superior knowing that you did it with me first rather than with Nami or Hina? This is how insecure I am... Can I still be fixed?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it will be more unnatural if you don¡¯t feel superior with that fact. As long as you don¡¯t act to it like bragging about it to them then... you¡¯re fine. As for fixing it... I guess you can. Even I am still positive that I can fix my desire, hopefully. That way... I can stop worrying all of you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... I understand. I¡¯ll be relying on you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Sure, and I will also do the same. If I run to you forfort, don¡¯t reject me.¡±


    ¡°Why will I? It¡¯s a chance...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, chance-taker girl. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, big pervert.¡±


    With our conversation ending here, we both exchanged another heated passion before I stood up to wear my clothes again.


    The time to leave arrived and to make sure that we wouldn¡¯t be caught, Saki would personally see me until out of their gate.


    Although we probably looked like a crab from how we tried to sync our movements, sessfully reaching their front gate wrote that off.


    After saying goodnight to each other and watching her go back inside, I began my walk towards the station.


    It¡¯s a long night but every moment was something worth looking back at. I feel bad for the other girls who I failed to send home today so... by the time I sat down inside the train, I made sure to check on all of them.

 Chapter 550: In between

    <h4>Chapter 550: In between</h4>


    Arriving home at the same time asst night, I was still weed by Akane. Despite her sleepiness, the girl waited for me right at the front door, the same as every other day.


    I¡¯m aware. Seeing her like this always pricked something inside me.


    I was supposed to only love her. But this desire of mine broke that premise. She had no choice but to adjust and make a corner for herself. That way, she¡¯d be with me. That¡¯s the most important thing for her. To be with me. To continue being by my side.


    I probably went over this topic a lot of times already but every time I would see her like this, I couldn¡¯t help but think back on it.


    Nheless, having been reminded earlier, I reeled in the other urge to apologize. That wouldn¡¯t do any good at this point after all. Instead, I put on a wide smile as I closed the distance between us.


    After kissing her, I carried her like a princess, brought her to the living room and spent some time with her as we both talked about what happened today.


    Miwa-nee, Minoru, Haruko and Serizawa-senpai had already retreated to their rooms so the whole living room was for the two of us.


    Reflecting on everything that happened today, from when I picked up Haruko until myst minutes on the train where I spent it all to check on everyone, including those who failed toe today; Himeko, Otoha and Nao.


    Akane evaluated it as partly sessful. Only partly because of how I still had to leave in the afternoon. I left them by themselves to socialize and get to know each other.


    ording to Akane, even if it appeared that nothing major happened, some of them were still reserved with each other. Akane also admitted earlier that she¡¯s finding it hard to get along with Shizu because of thetter¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s still far off the calendar. What do you think about going somewhere during summer vacation? All of us... in one ce for a few days.¡±


    I opened a suggestion in line with our topic. Summer vacation was something all of us would experience. Using that time to once more gather everyone, it was better for it to be more memorable.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, husband. But the same as today, some of us have the possibility of being unable toe. Unless all of us nned for it and set aside that date. Furthermore, you have to prepare yourself because... everyone will try to earn your attention. You will truly be put under time pressure even if we hold ourselves back. And even if we think about your health, the reason why everyone wille is to be with you, spend time and make memories with you.¡±


    Akane gave me her insight. Everything made sense. My suggestion was assuming that everything would be perfect just because we¡¯re all in the same ce. That¡¯s too much positive thinking.


    In the end, even if I was there with them, it¡¯s still my time that would be constricted.


    ¡°Thank you for your insight, Akane. I¡¯m being na?ve again, huh? I better increase my daily workout so I won¡¯t burn out when that timees. Let¡¯s talk about this topic with everyone. If everyone is fine with it, let¡¯s n for it together.¡±


    After a few minutes there, Akane and I took a bath before finally retreating to our room.


    And as always, even if I had just done it with Saki before going home, Akane would always be irresistible for me. Making love with her in our special room and spoiling each other was another way ofmunication between us.


    Before turning in the night, I excused myself to Akane to check on Miwa-nee as well as Haruko.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t let me finish with my excuse, Akane already gave me her permission.


    Obviously, knowing my character, she already predicted it.


    In a way, excusing myself like that could now be seen as amon courtesy for us. It¡¯s to let her know that... I would be out of our bed for a while.


    In the end, I would still return to our bed and hold her close until the morning.


    When I reached Miwa-nee¡¯s room, the mother and child were already asleep.


    I had to open their door myself to check on them because Miwa-nee wasn¡¯t answering it.


    The beer they drank earlier surely influenced her slightly, making her sleepy. Moreover, she¡¯s probably the most tired among us today. Apart from washing and cooking, she also cleaned the interior of the house when everyone left. Akane, Haruko and Serizawa-senpai helped her but still, most of the work was done by her.


    To not disturb them, I only fixed their nkets and made sure that they¡¯refortably sleeping before leaving their room.


    When I knocked on their door Haruko and Serizawa-senpai were still awake.


    As soon as the door opened, Haruko¡¯s meaningful smile weed me, pulled me inside and had me join them in bed.


    Considering this was the bed where I would sleep with a girl before, it¡¯s wide enough for three people.


    Serizawa-senpai who was lying down at the side next to the wall instantly buried her face on the pillow to escape my eyes.


    The two were already wearing their night attire. For Haruko it was a somewhat oversized pair of purple pajamas while it¡¯s a frilly one-piece thin negligee for Serizawa-senpai. Thetter was already covered in a nket so there¡¯s no way for me to get a better look at her figure.


    In any case, it¡¯s not like I visited this room for her so I didn¡¯t mind it.


    Being next to my Haruko was enough for me.


    ¡°Hubby, how long will you be able to stay?¡± Haruko climbed the bed and asked.


    We already did it twice earlier so... the girl was surely not nning to do it with me. Especially with Serizawa-senpai here with us. Cuddling was more than fine though and perhaps, a little intimate moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I don¡¯t want to make Serizawa-senpai too ufortable with my presence so... I¡¯ll stay until you fall asleep, how¡¯s that sound?¡±


    It¡¯s not even midnight yet so... I could still stay up until then. I just didn¡¯t know if Haruko would be able to fall asleep quickly.


    Either way, I somehow had an invisible rm in my mind reminding me to return to our room before sleepiness sets in.


    ¡°Un... That¡¯s enough. Come here andy down in between us.¡±


    Instead of scooching over to the middle of the bed, Haruko tapped the middle portion while shing a meaningful smile on her lips.


    ¡°Huh? I just told you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten? If you¡¯re close enough to her, Edel¡¯s fear will not trigger.¡± Haruko cut me off and reminded me of earlier.


    It¡¯s easy to guess what Haruko wanted this time. An extension of what happened earlier.


    With my eyes alternating from her and to the girl who was lying on her stomach with her face hidden by the pillow, I observed her reaction to our conversation.


    And given that she¡¯s not asleep yet, her exposed ears kept on twitching from what she was hearing.


    ¡°Still... Isn¡¯t it better for me to ask her first?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... You¡¯re right. Go ahead then. Edel, can you turn your head to us?¡±


    The confidence in Haruko¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t even masked. It¡¯s like she¡¯s certain that Serizawa-senpai would say yes.


    ¡°... Haru.¡± Reacting to Haruko¡¯s voice, the girl slightly lifted her head and turned her head towards us with difficulty.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice that we will respect. You can say no if you don¡¯t want Ruki to be in between us.¡±


    Perhaps to ease my mind that she¡¯s not forcing the girl, Haruko presented that choice.


    And following up on that, I also added. ¡°Senpai, don¡¯t hesitate to say what¡¯s on your mind. We¡¯ll respect your choice here.¡±


    In any case, given what happened earlier... I was already expecting Serizawa-senpai to say yes. The way she clung to me was as if she¡¯s in the safest ce in the world.


    I was aware that Serizawa-senpai also wanted to improve her situation. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be here.


    ¡°I... If you... don¡¯t mind me clinging to you again. Go ahead.¡± Serizawa-senpai answered as expected. But her words of eptance were kind of weird. It¡¯s like she¡¯s certain that I would be used as a hug pillow by her once more.


    On the side, Haruko giggled lightly, ¡°See? Hurry up, hubby. We still have school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You and your ns...¡± I answered while sounding somewhat helpless.


    ¡°Can you forgive me for my selfishness? You know, I¡¯ll take every chance to help them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive, silly... If it¡¯s for you, I will do it.¡± I said as I slowly climbed on the bed and settled myself in between the two girls.


    ¡°Come here.¡± I stretched my arms open, gesturing for Haruko to use it as a pillow.


    Haruko happily took it and snuggled to me before she affectionately whispered words of gratitude. ¡°Thank you for today, hubby.¡±


    I answered that with a kiss rather than words. It¡¯s better to convey my appreciation of her through it.


    A few minutester, the girl on my left carefully moved her body as she shakingly snuggled to my free side until she found the mostfortable position while clinging tightly to me.


    Just like what she told me, Serizawa-senpai chose to be in her paradise rather than be engulfed with her fear at a distance.


    To calm her down, I just did the same thing as I did earlier, rubbing her head and her back.


    I know.


    With this kind of position, it will somehow be impossible to leaveter. But rather than think about it now, I¡¯ll do something about it when the timees.

 Chapter 551: Sneaking in

    <h4>Chapter 551: Sneaking in</h4>


    With the two girls tightly clinging to me, the difficulty of leaving their grasp was as I expected when they finally fell asleep two hourster.


    During those two hours, Haruko who nned for this situation to be realized just quietly took her spot while the silver-haired senpai peacefully settled herself on my side.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t needlessly try to open a conversation and just thought of waiting for them to fall asleep.


    However, Serizawa-senpai, whatever was running in her head, snuggled closer and closer until it reached the point that her head leveled with mine.


    Furthermore, that¡¯s not the end, the silver-haired senpai also pushed her face closer, resulting in her lips, nose and forehead pressed on my cheek.


    If not for her stopping at that point, I thought she would eventually turn my face to her for our lips to meet.


    With her whole body that close to me wherein I could certainly smell her fragrant minty scent as well as her entire softness; from top to bottom.


    In that kind of situation, a pervert like me would surely be filled with thoughts of how to take advantage of her.


    Truthfully, it¡¯s not just once or twice that my hand rubbing her back went below her waist, cupping her round buttocks. And she¡¯s not saying anything.


    Perhaps if Haruko wasn¡¯t next to me, my perverse side would act in full swing.


    Fortunately, she was there, I managed to restrain myself from doing something that might hurt them again.


    In that kind of position, the silver-haired senpai fell asleep around an hourter.


    And when I confirmed that it¡¯s true, I turned my head to Haruko who¡¯s still awake.


    Using a silent voice, we conversed about the topic I had with Akane earlier and about Serizawa-senpai until she also fell asleep.


    When I confirmed that the two were in their dreand, I carefully stood up and fixed their sleeping position. The fix was done so that they¡¯d end up snuggling to each other instead.


    And before leaving the room, I covered the two in a nket. There¡¯s still a lot that I didn¡¯t know about Serizawa-senpai but everything that happened today cleared some of the fog covering her identity.


    She¡¯s a really sweet girl and I admit, at the moment, she¡¯s like a little furball who could invoke the ¡®must protect¡¯ vibes. She¡¯s easily scared and...pared to Himeko and Mina, she doesn''t have the fighting spirit to actually do something about her fear. Perhaps, the best she could do was to re at men, hoping that would be enough to push them away


    -


    -


    When I returned to Akane¡¯s side, I did the opposite of what happened in that room, I lifted Akane¡¯s arm and snuggled inside my silly girl¡¯s embrace.


    Because of that, even if I carefully entered the room to not disturb her sleep, Akane woke up because of my excessive movements. But upon seeing how I tried to fit myself inside her tight embrace, the girl giggled before helping me.


    In that way, the two of us soon drifted to sleep.


    When the morning arrived, the two of us got up early to prepare breakfast together.


    Like I decided after consulting everyone, I would now continue sending her to school at least twice or thrice every week.


    Miho would be waiting for me in the Old Music Room and for me to not arrivete at my school, we just had to go to Akane¡¯s school earlier than usual.


    After preparing our breakfast and eating together, we started preparing for school.


    Only when we¡¯re about to leave did I wake up Miwa-nee, Haruko and Serizawa-senpai, telling them not to let the breakfast go cold.


    -


    -


    This time, I followed Haruko¡¯s suggestion. I spent a few minutes taking care of my appearance in front of the mirror, to at least make myself slightly presentable.


    When Akane saw that, she helped meb my hair and apply some wax on it that was gathering dust in the bathroom.


    Although I had no idea if something truly changed, Akane, on the other hand, was cheering loudly as if she¡¯d seen a celebrity.


    Due to that, our ride towards her school was almost the same as when she had her period. She¡¯s sticking close to me as if afraid that I would be kidnapped by someone else if she let go of me.


    Because it was early, we only ran into a few students of their school and most of them were naturally aware of Akane¡¯s identity.


    Compared to the previous envious looks that I was receiving from the boys before, it somehow changed to a slight eptance.


    And it¡¯s a no-brainer that it was the result of me taking care of my appearance.


    When Akane saw that, she rejoiced and even tried to brag about me as her boyfriend to the students that attended the same high school as us.


    Upon hearing that, some of them couldn¡¯t help but ask for my name.


    After weighing whether it would be beneficial for all of us, I told them my name.


    Naturally, most of them didn¡¯t know me. However, my name would surely circte in their school today even without the help of the Newspaper Club.


    When we reached their school gate, there¡¯s no teacher manning it yet, allowing me to stroll freely inside with Akane.


    Before reaching their school building, we changed directions and went to the side where the old club building of their school was located.


    Picking one of the many empty rooms in the somewhat rundown building, Akane helped me change into their school uniform, disguising myself as one of their students. She also took out ab and foundation. Using those two to somehow change my facial appearance, to not connect me to the boyfriend she bragged about earlier.


    ¡°Un. This is enough for now, husband. Before you leaveter, ask Miho to improve on it... You know me, we¡¯re almost the same when ites to taking care of our appearance.¡±


    ¡°Well, my wife didn¡¯t need it anyway, you¡¯re already beautiful the way you are.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Makeups would only be able to highlight her natural beauty. And excessively doing it might be detrimental for her.


    ¡°There¡¯s your tongue again...¡±


    Although she said that, Akane couldn¡¯t hide her blush as she pulled my head down for a kiss. With how jumpy she appeared, she¡¯s definitely ted from the words I uttered.


    As always, seeing my girls smiling was enough to infect me.


    Smiling back to her after our lips separated, I pulled her into another kiss thatsted longer than we both intended to.


    Spending a few minutes in that old room, the two of us savored the remaining time until I received Miho¡¯s message that she arrived at the old music room.


    Although reluctant, Akane separated from me to go to their ssroom.


    On the other hand, I began following the directions to the old music room to meet the girl I promised my morning with.


    We only had a few minutes since I still had to sneak out of their school before a teacher appear to block their school gate.


    In any case, with the prospect of hearing Miho ying piano again, some kind of excitement welled up inside me.


    Back then, I always had a poker face regardless of what Miho yed.


    But remembering about it, the atmosphere between us was always calm and fluffy every time I would be there next to her, listening to her practice her piano skills or y some of the songs sheposed.


    I heartlessly turned her down and... that became the end of our rtionship more than a year ago...


    This time, I would be hearing Miho y in front of me again and I vowed to myself to appreciate and rekindle what we had before that I insensitively destroyed.

 Chapter 552: Old Melody

    <h4>Chapter 552: Old Melody</h4>


    Even before reaching the old music room, the sound of someone ying the keys of the piano already reached my ears.


    Because the building was already old, the soundproofing of the music room was already failing.


    Nheless, the sounding from it was like a rope that pulled me towards the room.


    With every step I took towards it, memories of our time slowly filled my head.


    What was ying was a very nostalgic melody that began to take me back to that time. That time when I was still always by her side.


    Unfortunately, the girl fell in love with me and being someone only driven by my desire, I didn¡¯t find any merit in continuing my rtionship with her.


    I thought that was the end but she waited for me.


    She waited for a chance at returning to my side.


    And that wait was rewarded.


    ¡°Ruki, good morning.¡±


    Miho with her maroon-colored hair shed a beautiful smile as soon as I opened the room. Both of her hands were still at the piano keys, continuing the melody that brought me into the room.


    Looking at her from afar like this... she truly carried that elegance and exquisiteness of ady. Anyone who would see her ying like this would no doubt not only be enchanted with the melody she could y but also with her appearance.


    And before I knew it, I already traversed the distance between us. My arms slipped to her side, my chin resting on her shoulder and my eyes fully focused on the movements of her fingers.


    ¡°Good morning. Don¡¯t mind me being here and continue. I want to hear it... This is one of the songs you always y... What is this called again? Whispering Morningdew.¡±


    With my memories of our timeing back, I naturally remembered even if I wasn¡¯t an enthusiast. It¡¯s a song that was truly best to hear every morning.


    ¡°You remembered.¡±


    With her concentration split between the piano and me, Miho turned her head, surprised filling her face.


    Perhaps she thought I had already forgotten or I never really cared about the song pieces she always yed.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about my Miho and her favorite songs, I can remember it.¡± I smiled and urged her to continue.


    The song was kind of long so I pulled a nearby chair and sat on it before hugging her from behind once more andfortably rested my chin on her shoulder without letting her be disturbed.


    I never did something like this before. Back then, I was always behind her, watching her back.


    As soon as she finished her piece, Miho¡¯s purple eyes put me inside her gaze and pushed her before closing it as she pushed her head to kiss me.


    I naturally weed that and returned it tenfold. By the time our lips separated, Miho was now straddling me with my face in between her palms.


    ¡°I love this Ruki. This is a lot better than before. Your warmth and how you held me delicately while I yed was calming down my nerves. I think that was the cleanest I did for that song.¡±


    While shing her beautiful smile, Miho enthusiastically talked about music.


    And like always, although I wasn¡¯t that knowledgeable about piano pieces, seeing her enthusiasm for it was enough for me to cheer for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s great then... Will you let me hear more? I remember you promised to y the new song you wrote as well as your heartbreak song.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But Ruki, will I be able to y when we¡¯re like this?¡±


    Asking me when she¡¯s the one straddling me, I could only shake my head and humor her. In any case, I was still the culprit for why she ended up on myp after all.


    ¡°Well, I cannot resist pulling you to me. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been alone. The past two days, I spent it with all of you.¡±


    ¡°Because Ruki-sensei is a big yboy. But I have you all to myself now... I think I¡¯m morefortable here.¡±


    Calling me Ruki-sensei just like when I was teaching them at the gym, Miho teasingly bit my neck.


    Naturally, there¡¯s still that previous wish of her that was the same as everyone, to monopolize me. But with her new wish that she uttered back when we reunited, it was slowly buried inside her. Right now, she just wanted to keep being inside my heart and mind.


    And that¡¯s something I could totally fulfill.


    ¡°I see. Then I will y the piano instead of you.¡± I teasingly said as I pointed at the piano that she left open.


    ¡°Eh? Do you know how?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, of course. Will you teach me? Someday, I want to y something for you, for all of you. And perhaps... y a song with you.¡±


    Although I thought of this on the spot, my mind somehow eased up to it. If I could learn it then... I could also y something for them. I could convey my feelings for them through a song. Just like how Miho did it.


    ¡°This... it¡¯s not an easy instrument to learn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. Even now I can¡¯t make heads or tails on how to read those notes.¡±


    Naturally, it¡¯s not an easy task to aplish. I¡¯m not a prodigy who would be able to magically know how to y it nor someone like her who spent years practicing and perfecting her craft.


    In any case, hearing the determination in my voice, Miho lovinglyughed and nodded.


    ¡°Silly guy... Then I¡¯ll teach you the basics. Before that...¡±


    As her voice trailed, Miho¡¯s purple eyes stared intently at me...


    ¡°I know that look...¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to resist me?¡± She erotically smiled before biting her lips.


    Looking at our remaining time, there¡¯s a lot to spare.


    ¡°Is that even a question? Of course... I won¡¯t.¡±


    After saying that, I pulled her head down for another kiss which Miho smilingly weed. As our kiss deepened, our hands began exploring each other.


    From kisses on our lips, entangling our tongues, I eventually moved to her neck, somewhat impatiently opened her uniform and exposed myself to her pinkish nipples.


    If I was that aggressive, Miho was the same, my top was already removed and her hand began to caress my body. Furthermore, she slid backward for a moment to open my pants, pulling my cock out of its cage.


    At the same time as my mouth weed the taste of her sweet cherry, Miho began rubbing herself on me.


    We both know what we¡¯re doing and with the two of us alone in this old building, we got all the time for ourselves.


    Miho¡¯s melodic moans filled my ears and the warmth of her sacred ce along with her gushing love juice spread over my length.


    At one point, Miho stopped me from sucking her nipples as she went down on me. Using her mouth to further lubricate my cock, Miho eagerly serviced me.


    When she returned to straddle me, Miho had already resolved herself to take me in.


    Holding her hips to support her, Miho gradually lowered herself as my cock slowly disappeared from my sight, plunging itself in her warm insides that fitted my shape perfectly.


    Lowering my hands to her buttocks, I began fondling it in response to how she began moving her hips to feel my throbbing length deep inside her.


    Our morning had just started and... we¡¯re already heatedly entangled with each other.

 Chapter 553: Melody of Our Past, Present and Future

    <h4>Chapter 553: Melody of Our Past, Present and Future</h4>


    Although we hurried ourselves on doing it as if we¡¯re running out of time, Miho and I thoroughly savored each other. Much better than when we were in that small room and we had to make do with only the table. I even brought us near the piano where I had her face it without pulling out from her.


    Adding a little spice to our tryst for today, I asked Miho to y a song while I followed the rhythm that she would make with my hips. Although reluctant at first, she eventually sumbed to it when she noticed how I stopped moving.


    Because my movements were limited while sitting, we both stood up where I took her from behind. At each key she would push, my hips would follow its melody, turning our intercourse something like a performance.


    By the time Miho finished a piece, a puddle had already formed beneath her. It''s proof of how much Miho enjoyed it. She climaxed not just once or twice.


    That¡¯s why once she¡¯s done, she pushed me back on the chair and straddled me once more, mesmerizingly eager to squeeze me dry as revenge.


    And to satisfy her, I left myself at her mercy while I enjoyed making my marks on her perky hills.


    By the time I reached the point of cumming, Miho buried my cock in her deepest part, receiving everything I could give her.


    When she stood up from me minutester, my semen leaked out and got mixed with her love juices on the floor.


    As soon as we caught our breath, I wiped all traces of what we did in her body and fixed her uniform myself, bringing back the elegant girl as if nothing happened between us. Nheless, the scent she was emitting, her heated gaze and her glistening lips would give her away if someone saw her.


    In any case, that¡¯s fine. Since our time hadn¡¯t ended yet.


    Once the two of us calmed down. I first apologized to her. Not because of our past but because of how I somehow made use of her piano to spice up what we¡¯re doing.


    Not only was it dangerous if someone passed by, but also I somehow disrespected the craft that she¡¯s been working on all these years.


    However, Miho only answered me with a kiss before straddling on myp once more as she confessed in a subdued and embarrassed voice how what we did was thrilling for her. She even admitted that it sessfully sparked an idea of a new song for her.


    After saying that, she had us move back to the piano. She then fixed herself to face it as she sat in between my opened legs before asking me to keep holding her tightly.


    While we¡¯re in that position wherein my head was once again resting on her chin and watching her hand move on the piano, Miho began ying it, creating a new melody that eventually formed into a full song piece.


    And as I listened to that, the whole song invoked my desire to keep holding the girl forever.


    ¡°Un... I¡¯ll write the notes downter. What do you think, Ruki?¡± Miho asked me as she caressed my face.


    ¡°Well, how to describe it? Let¡¯s just say, I was too captivated with the melody. Moreover, it totally invoked my desire to keep holding you like this. Miho, that song made me want to not let you go again and just stay like this with you forever.¡±


    ¡°... Un. That sounds about right. That¡¯s the feeling I wanted to convey with the song. More than your own interpretation... it¡¯s actually my message for you... It¡¯s my desire for me to continue walking on this path with you... And it¡¯s a song that I will only y for you.¡± Miho giggled lovingly as she pushed my head down, initiating another kiss. Even though our lips were already too familiar with each other, each kiss was always a new experience for us. ¡°I will keep the original and tweak it slightly. That way, those who will hear it in the future will not think that I¡¯m longing to be with them...¡±


    ¡°... I don¡¯t know how music works but it¡¯s amazing. You¡¯re too amazing, Miho.¡±


    Starting today, I guess I will also try to understand how to read it properly. Not just this music, I will try to at least understand everything about them, their interests and their dreams. That way, I will be able to give them proper feedback when they ask me rather than giving a vague one like this.


    ¡°Amazing, hmm? I¡¯m d. Honestly, I was in a slump. I just couldn¡¯t get over you ever since that day... But meeting you again, I think I¡¯m now out of that slump. New song ideas now continue to fill my mind. Ruki, you¡¯re always my inspiration... ever since you stole me and showed me how much I wascking.¡±


    Lacking. She¡¯s probably pertaining to how her view in life was broken by me.


    Like I said before, Miho is one of the hardest to conquer and steal. Among everyone, she has the highest pride. Higher than even Mizuki or Otoha that came from a Noble Family. That¡¯s someone nonexistent now because I already tore that pride away and made her look at things in a different light. Perhaps she¡¯s still showing it to some but in front of me or those close to her, she¡¯s just my Miho.


    Because she''s a prodigy in music, her head was always held high. Her boyfriend back then was just a decoration, a deterrent to those who would annoy her day. Much like Mizuki¡¯s shield.


    That¡¯s why stealing her didn¡¯t depend on pushing that guy to be lower in her eyes. I had to make her look at me in equal standing before I could even get the chance to make her mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re nevercking, you know? Anyway, I¡¯m honored to hear about this.¡±


    ¡°You better be... Your Miho will excel again. You better keep holding onto me, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a given. Now I know how much of an idiot I was back then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still an idiot today, don¡¯t worry.¡± Miho''s clearughter rang out in the room.


    Seeing the girl truly enjoying this time with me once again added to my determination to continue pushing forward. Forward to that future where Miho and all the others will be there with me, with clear joy on their faces.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to overthink again, aren¡¯t you? Well then, here¡¯s what you want to hear. Keep holding me and... listen.¡±


    ... I guess most of my girls could see through my expression now.


    In any case, with that kind of deration, I simply nodded and tightened my hold on her. Following that, I keenly readied my ears to hear the two songs she made because of me.


    One that was filled with her heartache and the other one that she created recently through her joy of reuniting with me again.


    As the melody of the piano was again filling this old music hall, I intently listened to Miho and before I knew it, it felt like I was once again traveling back to that certain day where I turned her down... Her tear-stained face that I only coldly looked at before going away... It sessfully hurt my heart this time as I felt a warm tear flowing down one of my eyes.


    And a few momentster, the melody changed... it became colorful. Colorful enough to think that spring once again returned and flowers bloomed all around us. It¡¯s the representation of Miho¡¯s truly joyful feeling with my return to her life.

 Chapter 554: Urgent Matter

    <h4>Chapter 554: Urgent Matter</h4>


    After our time inside the old music room, Miho apanied me in sneaking out of their school.


    Ah. No... We didn¡¯t really sneak out. The two of us walked confidently out of the school gate while holding each other¡¯s hand.


    It became the time for Miho to show that she¡¯s already taken. I was wearing their uniform and had a little disguise with Miho¡¯s slight preference. She also wrapped me up with a scarf she prepared just for today, hiding almost half of my face.


    Amidst the stares and whispers of the students we would pass by, Miho was just happily hugging my arm until we reached the point where we had to separate. It¡¯s a deserted alley so that no one would suspect my identity. Although some might find it weird that she¡¯s going back alone, none of them would be meddlesome enough to ask her about where the guy, who was just with her, went.


    ¡°See you this Saturday, Miho.¡± I kissed her once as I returned the scarf to her, covering her neck with it.


    ¡°Mhm... Take care, Ruki.¡±


    shing her most beautiful smile, Miho then sniffed the scarf on her neck. Surely, that¡¯s also one of her reasons, to get my scent there. Seeing how adorable she was, I pulled her in another passionate kiss before seeing her off.


    Since she¡¯s one of my students at the gym, we¡¯ll see each other again this Saturday for the next lesson. By then, we could spend more time with each other again.


    After changing back to my uniform andbing my hair back to how Akane did it, I resumed my steps towards the station.


    However, before I reached it, I received a message and a certain direction to follow.


    Upon seeing who sent it and the content of the message, I immediately dropped my n to go to school early. Messaging Aya, Satsuki, Nami, Hina, Saki and Shio that it¡¯s possible that I might arrive to schoolte because of an urgent matter.


    As I followed the direction included in the message, part walking, part running and with a sense of urgency, it led me to the same ce where I met Mizukist week.


    However, instead of going to the same bakery where I met her or seeing the girl waiting for me there, I saw the familiar car parked on the other side of the road and the familiar figure of Mihara-san, Otoha¡¯s chauffeur, standing outside it as if waiting for my arrival.


    Even from afar, it was apparent how Mihara-san was slightly shaking, the same sense of urgency filling her eyes.


    ¡°Onoda-sama, please.¡±


    Without waiting for me to say something, as soon as she saw me from a distance, Mihara-san already pulled open the door to the back seat of the car, gesturing me to enter.


    Being aware of the reason, I also didn¡¯t waste the time. I hurriedly entered it and waited for Mihara-san to return inside.


    And as I expected, I was the only passenger. Otoha wasn''t in the car.


    The message that I received was from Otoha herself, asking me if I could be there with her...


    ¡°Mihara-san, how bad is it?¡±


    ¡°... Kaneko Hirokage-sama is currently in the ICU. Before I left the hospital, he was still being examined by the doctors. We might be overreacting but Ojou-sama sent me to pick you up. I believe she already told you what exactly happened.¡±


    That¡¯s right. ording to Otoha¡¯s message, her grandfather who had just returned from an overseas trip copsed earlier this dawn. With the Kaneko family¡¯s personal doctor suggesting to bring him to the hospital, the whole Kaneko House had been busy all this time.


    And that included Otoha who instantly rushed to the hospital to see her grandfather.


    Although it¡¯s not as urgent as it sounded... Otoha¡¯s freedom of movement depended on her grandfather. With both of her parents against that freedom... her life would surely be thoroughly restricted if the Kaneko House fell under their control.


    ¡°I see. Otoha, how is she...? And her parents...¡±


    ¡°Ojou-sama is fine. However, with Hirokage-sama in that condition... Ojou-sama¡¯s father, Hiroyuki-sama will assume the position of the Head. I¡¯m afraid they will push that matter to the forefront again.¡±


    That matter. It¡¯s naturally her engagement to that ex of hers. The idiot. For the sake of building connections, they would sacrifice their daughter...


    Haa... Just thinking about it was already boiling my blood over her parents. But as I am now... I had no power to change their decision if things reached that point.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for informing me.¡± I sat back down and tried to rx myself at the back as Mihara-san started the car, driving towards the most prominent hospital in the city.


    ¡°Onoda-sama. I will not ask for you to escape with Ojou-sama. But can you stay with her for a few days?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I nned to do. I can¡¯t... leave her alone in that house. Let¡¯s just hope her grandfather wakes up soon.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... That¡¯s... for the best.¡±


    Mihara-san looked through the rearview mirror, perhaps looking at the determination in my eyes.


    Although it wouldn¡¯t happen quickly, Otoha needed someone to apany her in these trying times.


    This might look like we¡¯re trying to magnify the problem, but it¡¯s better to be ready than move toote.


    If she couldn¡¯t go to school... I¡¯ll bring her home and hide her there...


    I had no idea if the Kaneko House knew about my existence in Otoha¡¯s life or to scale it down, if her parents knew. Knowing their influence, it might not be wrong to assume that her grandfather was already aware of my rtionship with Otoha but not her parents. Given how strict those two... Otoha was surely keeping her distance from them.


    After around fifteen minutes of driving, the towering structure of the hospital could now be seen from the car windows.


    And a few minutes more, I instantly noticed the many ck cars lined up in the parking space in front of the hospital. Moreover, men in ck suits were scattered all around the ce.


    Instead of parking there, Mihara-san drove her car to the back of the hospital, towards another three-story parking garage.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go through the back door, Onoda-sama. Although most of them are men of Hirokage-sama, we cannot let you be seen by them.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Please lead the way.¡±


    Like those men in ck suits, Mihara-san had the same attire. Just that, what she¡¯s wearing was more like a butler suit than anything.


    As I followed behind her, I straightened my back and prepared myself to see Otoha.


    That¡¯s her grandfather, aside from wanting to see me and be there with her, the girl was definitely worried about him. That¡¯s why... I had to be the strength for her.

 Chapter 555: Sneaking in to meet her (1)

    <h4>Chapter 555: Sneaking in to meet her (1)</h4>


    ¡°Please wait here, Onoda-sama.¡±


    Mihara-san pointed at a waiting lounge in front of a nurse station that was both currently empty when we reached the fourth floor of the hospital.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll keep myself hidden in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll get Ojou-sama.¡±


    After saying that, Mihara-san continued her steps towards the inner area of this floor while I found myself a spot that would be obscured from the eyes of the men in ck suits that were patrolling the floor.


    This was the floor where the ICU was located so the security was higher. Past this waiting lounge were doctors and nurses running around, hurried in their steps. Furthermore, scattered in that area were still the men in ck suits.


    Having someone as a Noble House¡¯s Family Head in this hospital surely raised their effectiveness. They would be in trouble if they failed to do their jobs properly.


    And seeing this scene, it just showed how much of arge influence Otoha¡¯s family possessed.


    Our standing in life was too far apart that it was unbelievable for most that I ended up in a rtionship with her. Some of my girls who were not that familiar with her were also wondering about it.


    Nheless, upon hearing our story, they could only nod their heads whilementing how gutsy I was to target a youngdy of a Noble House.


    That¡¯s probably not my guts but just how rampant my desire back then that I wasn¡¯t really discriminating between my targets or I was too detached at life that all I could think of was to steal her.


    Naturally, I was aware that she was on an unimaginable scalepared to the others as well as the consequence that might befall me in case her family moved.


    I was just fearless back then and now that I took her back, it was still the same fearlessness but with added precaution.


    While I was waiting for Mihara-san¡¯s return, I began thinking of a n on how to sneak her out of this ce. Although that¡¯s not definite yet, I better prepare just in case.


    Knowing Otoha, that girl would surely want to stay here and wait for news rather than leave. Calling me here was probably just an impulse or I was the one she trusted the most.


    Nheless, if she asked me to stay here with her. I might probably do... The situation is special after all.


    A few minutester, Mihara-san returned while pushing a hospital trolley. Once our gazes met, she gestured to me to follow her away from the area she exited from.


    Upon reaching a deserted hallway, she picked one of the doors and pushed the trolley inside. And before the door closed, I followed after her.


    ¡°Hirokage-sama has been moved to the operating room that is also located in this room. Ojou-sama is currently outside it, along with some members of the Kaneko House, waiting for the result... She asked me to have you wear this.¡± Mihara-san picked up what was ced on the trolley and handed it to me.


    It¡¯s a nurse outfit for males and a medical face mask. Furthermore, there were other things on the trolley, probably props that I would use to act like a proper nurse.


    ¡°Mihara-san, are you sure you don¡¯t want to turn around?¡±


    I was about to take off my clothes to change into the outfit but I noticed how the woman was still facing me, staring intently at my body.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry, Onoda-sama. Even if it¡¯s you, I need to make sure that nothing will go amiss. May you forgive me.¡± Mihara-san answered before bowing slightly in apology.


    From how she stuttered at first, it lessened the credibility of what she just said.


    Well, anyway, she could watch if she wanted to. It¡¯s not like she hadn¡¯t seen my body yet.


    Back then, there were those times wherein Otoha and I couldn¡¯t hold ourselves back and... ended up being all over each other in the car, with Mihara-san¡¯s presence at the driver¡¯s seat.


    Naturally, halfway through it, she would park the car somewhere obscured and leave us alone to finish. Otoha, realizing what she had done would then apologize to Mihara-san for being inconsiderate... But as always, Mihara-san would just say she didn¡¯t mind it and it¡¯s not part of her job to meddle with her romantic affairs.


    As I took off my uniform and pants, Mihara-san¡¯s eyes never left my body andpletely under her gaze, I went down to only my boxer shorts before changing into the nurse outfit.


    By the time I finished, a bead of sweat was flowing down from Mihara-san¡¯s forehead and her ears were a little red.


    Withoutmenting on that, I put on the face mask and picked up the props on the trolley, putting them in the nurse uniform¡¯s pocket.


    As for my school uniform, I ced it on the trolley. My school bag was left behind her car so I wasn¡¯t carrying anything when I entered the hospital with her.


    ¡°Lead the way, Mihara-san.¡±


    With my voice waking her up from her stupor, Mihara-san was slightly surprised before putting on a serious expression once more.


    ¡°Mhm... This way.¡±


    After leaving that room, Mihara-san led me towards the interconnected corridor of this hospital. Bypassing those men in ck suits as well as doctors and nurses alike.


    To act the part, I copied the nurses¡¯ hurried behavior while sticking close behind the woman as well as greeting them as if I was their colleague.


    Moreover, even if some questioned why I was following her, Mihara-san would just answer that I was requested by the Kaneko family. And that¡¯s enough to shut them up.


    As for those men in ck suits, although a bit suspicious, they never stopped her.


    She¡¯s known to be not just Otoha¡¯s chauffeur but also personal bodyguard. Every move of hers could only be ordered by Otoha or in the rarest case, by her grandfather.


    By the time we reached the corridor leading to the operating room, I instantly noticed Otoha, sitting in one of the chairs attached to the walls for those waiting for the result.


    She was sandwiched between her mother and a familiar guy.


    Familiar even if I could only see his back. Although I couldn¡¯t remember his name, his annoying voice could clearly be heard.


    It¡¯s that idiotic ex of hers, talking to her in a loud voice.


    Obviously, he¡¯s trying tofort her but every wording out of his mouth sounded insincere.


    And at the moment, Otoha had her head lowered, not wanting to entertain him.


    I was also aware that it was her mother who was next to her. I already saw her before... when I sneaked into their house before.


    She had her eyes closed and was resting her head on the middle-aged man next to her.


    And that man... was none other than Otoha¡¯s father.


    Although it looked like she was fully guarded, Mihara-san strolled in without a care of the others and stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Ojou-sama, I brought the nurse you requested.¡±


    Even before Mihara-san introduced me, Otoha¡¯s eyes had already brightened. However, as if remembering who were the ones around her, she curbed down her excitement and casually looked at me.


    Since I was still in my role, I deeply bowed without saying anything.

 Chapter 556: Sneaking in to meet her (2)

    <h4>Chapter 556: Sneaking in to meet her (2)</h4>


    ¡°A nurse? What will you need a nurse for?¡± Her ex-fiance who still looked like a selfish prick that kept on babbling on and on earlier asked her with a raised eyebrow.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t put me in his eyes, thinking I was just a simple nurse, called and brought here by Otoha¡¯smand.


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t see why it is your business.¡±


    Otoha coldly answered as she stood up from her seat and stood before her parents.


    At this point, the couple was already aware of what¡¯s happening. With a simple nce, I immediately noticed how her mother was frowning while her father was emotionless as they both waited for what she wanted to say.


    However, the idiot who¡¯s wearing a white suit and red necktie was still not done. ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦. Why won¡¯t it be my business?¡±


    Instead of facing him, Otoha only gave her a passing nce and answered with the same cold tone. ¡°Stop being disillusioned, it has been taken back. I don¡¯t even know why you are here.¡±


    Without waiting for him to rebut, Otoha already had her head lowered in front of her parents before politely saying, ¡°Mother, father. I will be excusing myself for a moment.¡±


    At this point, while my back was still bent like a servant, I took a nce at them once more.


    Her father silently nodded but her mother¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I don¡¯t like that tone of yours. He¡¯s your fianc¨¦, learn to respect him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother. Grandfather had already cancelled it. I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦ anymore.¡±


    ¡°This chi--!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Tamayo. I let it go when you invited him here without consulting me. You should stop now. Otoha¡¯s grandfather, my father and Kaneko House¡¯s Family Head are in the operating room. Learn to set aside politics and family, will you?¡±


    Although he seemed calm on the surface, the same cold tone delivered his words to his wife.


    There¡¯s no doubt. They¡¯re father and daughter.


    And hearing him say that somehow changed how I view him.


    He¡¯s not as unreasonable as he seemed to be.


    It was actually Otoha¡¯s mother who was pushing for that idiot for Otoha.


    Inviting an outsider when it concerned the safety of the head of a strong noble house... even I, as another outsider, understood the logic in it.


    The Kaneko House wasn¡¯t without enemies. If news about this event reached their enemies¡¯ ears, there¡¯s no doubt that they would take advantage of it.


    Now that I think about it... Otoha told me the origin of that ex-fiance of hers...


    He hailed from the close ally of her mother¡¯s lower Noble House. Not just a close ally, the second wife of the head of that House was her cousin.


    And the idiot was the Head¡¯s son from his first wife.


    That¡¯s the reason why she¡¯s that favorable of him. And, that¡¯s also the reason why she¡¯s that strict to Otoha. Even grounding her at home.


    Their n was probably topletely tie themselves to the Kaneko House but that was stalled when Otoha rejected it and her grandfather consented.


    ¡°That¡¯s not--¡±


    Her mother¡¯s frown instantly melted and she hurriedly opened her mouth to exin herself. However, she was once again cut off.


    ¡°I told you to stop, didn¡¯t I? Otoha, go on. Go back soon. When your grandfather emerges from that room, he will surely look for you.¡± He then switched his gaze to the idiot who had an ugly expression on his face at the moment. ¡°And you, if you truly want to marry my daughter, put in a better effort. You sounded pathetic.¡±


    After saying that, he returned to how he was earlier, calm and uncaring. Although he seemed a bit fidgety on one of his legs, it was probably because of how he¡¯s waiting for the result.


    The light above the doors to the operating room was still lit which meant they¡¯re still operating.


    Moreover, even though I had no idea about what kind of illness caused Otoha¡¯s grandfather to copse, or why he needed an operation, the operating procedure could go on for an hour or even the whole day if it was severe enough.


    Among everyone here, apart from Otoha, her father was surely the one most anxious.


    Apparently, he¡¯s not as bad as he seemed or I was just reading his personality incorrectly. In any case, the well-being of his father was his priority more than the iing problems in politics and their whole Noble House once the worst-case scenario happened.


    ¡°Thank you, father. I will be back soon.¡± Otoha bowed once more before turning her body to us and ignoring the idiot guy that was left speechless on his seat. ¡°Mihara-san, get a room that I can use.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Ojou-sama.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t indicate what she needed a nurse for, no one questioned it again when her father already gave her permission to go.


    Perhaps, she woulde up with somethingter.


    Leaving behind that ce, I followed behind Otoha while still acting like a subservient nurse who wouldn¡¯t lift his head up in fear of offending someone from a Noble House.


    With Mihara-san on the lead, she inquired at a nearby nurse station about a free room that they could use.


    Given that every employee of the hospital was already aware of their important patient for today, she got an answer in less than ten seconds.


    By the time we arrived in front of the room that the nurse gave a key to, it was actually an unused premium room.


    Even though I only had a few experiences in a hospital, the quality of the room could be easily observed just from its internal decoration. Apart from the air condition as well as the hospital bed that was almost like a premium bed for rich people, there¡¯s a sofa, a refrigerator and a TV installed in the room.


    Mihara-san opened the door and let us in first before following us inside and locking it.


    Whether that was Otoha¡¯s instruction or not, I had no idea.


    Nheless, as soon as we reached the middle of the room, Otoha immediately turned around and hugged me tightly.


    As I was expecting that from her, I received her in my arms and caressed her back.


    ¡°Ruki...¡±


    ¡°Un. This is me.¡± I pulled down my face mask and answered her in a rather yful tone just to slightly lift the atmosphere.


    Even though she only uttered my name, I caught on that she was already about to cry.


    ¡°Thank you foring and sorry for this... unreasonable request.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This isn¡¯t unreasonable. In fact, I¡¯m d that you called for me... How can I leave you alone when you¡¯re in this situation?¡±


    Comforting her through words and actions, I eventually moved us to the sofa. Mihara-san remained standing by the door, guarding it.


    ¡°I heard from Mihara-san that he¡¯s in ICU, howe he¡¯s already being operated on?¡±


    ¡°The doctors already identified the cause of why he copsed... They said... it¡¯s not critical but he needed to be operated on to make sure.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then we can expect good news, right?¡±


    ¡°Hopefully...¡±


    Hearing her answer in a somewhat pessimistic tone, I decided to switch topics. Her grandfather is important to her and without knowing the result yet, she¡¯ll continue being like this.


    That¡¯s why what I have to do is to take her mind off of it. To let her rx.


    ¡°You have bags under your eyes. Are you not sleeping well?¡±


    I traced that area below her eyes and although there¡¯s a clear line on them, thankfully, it¡¯s not as emphasized as I thought. Most likely she just didn¡¯t get enough sleep today.


    It happened at dawn. Her sleep most likely got interrupted.


    ¡°This... I¡¯m sleeping well. But I woke up too early.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take a nap? You can use myp. Or we can move to that bed.¡± I pointed at the bed wide enough for two. Laying down there could provide morefort for her.


    Plus, I would be next to her.


    However, Otoha¡¯s answer was a shake of her head.


    ¡°No... Not yet. Until I heard that grandfather is fine... I... I won¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then let me apany you for a while. If need be, I can stay here all day and be with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ruki...¡± After saying that, Otoha pulled my head down and caught my lips with hers. Soon afterward, with a hint of red on her face, she pointed at the bed. ¡°Uhm... what you said earlier... let¡¯s move there... I want toy down with you.¡±


    ¡°As you wish...¡± I shed a smile to her before carrying her in my arms as I moved us to the bed.


    For the moment, making her thoroughly rxed was my first task. Although she didn¡¯t say it, dealing with her mother and that selfish prick surely exhausted her further.


    After this ¡®rxing treatment¡¯, I¡¯ll be returning her to them with a light mind.

 Chapter 557: Skipping

    <h4>Chapter 557: Skipping</h4>


    As soon as Iid Otoha down on the bed, I carefully took the space next to her while our lips remained connected. Following that, I had myself be pulled by her who instantly squeezed in my embrace to snuggle with me.


    Although I had just met her parents that were not just normal adults I had encountered, all of those were put at the back of my mind.


    My Otoha is tired and in need of rest. That¡¯s more important than anything that happened back there. Hence, I did what I had to do; make herfortable in my embrace.


    ¡°Mhm... I missed your scent and your warmth, Ruki. How I wish we could stay like this forever.¡±


    Otoha¡¯s muffled voice reached my ears. Her face was already buried on the side of my neck, inhaling and exhaling my scent as if she¡¯s afraid I would be gone any moment.


    Replying to her in the same fashion, I tightened my arms to let her feel that I would never leave her.


    And as time passed, her tense body gradually rxed as she exhaled a deep relieved sigh.


    Without words being exchanged between us, I caressed her hair and her back, warming her up.


    She¡¯s not just physically tired but also mentally.


    That fact that her mother called that guy here when there¡¯s no need to do so, especially when the engagement was already scrapped, totally drained her mental energy.


    It¡¯s most likely one of the reasons why she called for me. She wanted to escape from that situation where the annoying fly kept buzzing in her ears.


    To clear her mind off that fly, I began whispering in her ears and in turn, Otoha also whispered her responses.


    As we conversed like this, sleepiness soon caught Otoha as her voice grew fainter by the second. And a few minutester, I felt her fingers that were clutching tightly onto me slightly loosened followed by her sweet silent snore that soothed my ears.


    When that happened, I fixed her sleeping posture and fixed her hair, gently brushing it with my fingers before kissing the girl¡¯s forehead.


    Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, it naturally invoked my longing for her.


    Well, I always long for her, and not just her but also all of them.


    Looking at the current time, I still have the chance to arrive on time before the school gates close.


    However, with Otoha sleeping soundly here, I couldn¡¯t afford to just leave her here.


    -


    -


    Two hours soon passed and we¡¯re still in the same room.


    At this point, Shio¡¯s ss had already ended and it was time for the second period.


    Naturally, I updated them on my current status, telling them that I might arrive during lunch, skipping all four sses.


    While Otoha was sleeping, I asked Mihara-san, who remained standing by the door, to check for news outside a few times just to make sure that Otoha wasn¡¯t missing some important matter.


    And in her three trips outside, the situation was still the same, Otoha¡¯s grandfather was still in the operating room.


    ¡°Onoda-sama, I am questioned about Ojou-sama¡¯s whereabouts by her mother. It¡¯s possible that they will be looking for her soon.¡±


    Mihara-san added after informing me of the same news outside.


    If it¡¯s only her mother then that¡¯s not something rming. She excused herself properly and during those three trips outside, Mihara-san already informed them about Otoha¡¯s current status.


    Well, not really a status, but it¡¯s an excuse for Otoha that I crafted on the spot after analyzing what I observed at that ce earlier.


    I had Mihara-san tell them that Otoha was resting somewhere and she would instantly go to their side as soon as the operation ended.


    And along with those words, I had Mihara-san hint to them that Otoha was ufortable to return because of the idiot and her mother.


    Furthermore, calling for a nurse was also hinted to be an excuse she made just to escape them.


    ording to Mihara-san, her mother instantly reacted strongly while the idiot was dumbfounded.


    As for the reaction of her father, a smile shed on his lips which eventually returned to his normal serious expression.


    When I heard that, I began adjusting my view of her father. He¡¯s probably not as bad as I thought him to be. But that¡¯s only in this situation.


    Who knows what he will do if he sessfully assumed the position of the family head? Better reserve some cautiousness around him.


    In any case, it¡¯s not like I will be revealing myself to them soon.


    If her grandfather woke up immediately after the operation then... perhaps this would be the best chance to talk to him regarding Otoha.


    It was also to rify whether he¡¯s aware of my identity or not.


    There¡¯s one drawback though... What if he¡¯s unaware of my identity and knowing that his beloved granddaughter was imed by me caused him to copse again?


    That¡¯s another situation that would surely make this situation spiral out of our control!


    ¡°Her mother, huh? I apologize Mihara-san... but can you stall for more time? You see, Otoha is still asleep. I want her to get enough rest rather than wake her up abruptly. Unless it¡¯s the news from the operating room then everything is negligible.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Mihara-san alternated her gaze between me and Otoha was still peacefully sleeping next to me.


    ¡°I... I will see what I can do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mihara-san.¡±


    I sincerely smiled to show my gratitude but it was all met with her serious attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job. Please take care of Ojou-sama, I¡¯ll stand guard outside.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... Leave it to me. She¡¯s my Otoha, I¡¯ll never let anything happen to her.¡±


    After nodding to my answer, Mihara-san left the room and kept it locked inside with the key kept with her.


    Just in case someone tried to enter the room, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do it without Mihara-san.


    With only the two of us left in the room, I rxed my body and returned to caressing the girl next to me.


    Although two hours had already passed, I would never get tired of doting on her. In a way, this moment probably granted Otoha¡¯s wish, sleeping next to me.


    As seconds turned to minutes, time continued to pass in the room without any news from outside.


    However, after around ten minutes of silence, I felt my phone vibrating.


    It was set to vibrate for an iing call so to prevent Otoha from waking up from that vibration, I immediately brought it out and checked the caller ID.


    And seeing the name registered on it, I could only shake my head for this kind of timing.


    After inhaling and exhaling to return the calm in my voice, I tapped the answer button.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you know that I am at school? I will be caught by my teacher.¡±


    The current time was around the middle of the 2nd period so I tantly lied just to keep the fact that I was currently with one of my girls.


    However, I somehow made a blunder there... Instead of answering, I should¡¯ve let it ring instead...


    ¡°Except, you¡¯re not at school at the moment, are you, Ruki? Otherwise, you will not answer this¡± With a clear confident and yful tone, my mother stated followed by a satisfied giggle.

 Chapter 558: Mother

    <h4>Chapter 558: Mother</h4>


    Getting the correct answer right off the bat, I naturally went speechless, not knowing how to respond to it.


    Nheless, my mother¡¯s voice continued, ¡°We¡¯re not spying on you, you¡¯re just too easy to read at times, my dear son. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re wondering.¡±


    ¡°Mom, at least message me first.¡±


    I was informed by them that they would being home this week or rather, Wednesday at thetest. So, I wasn¡¯t really expecting her to contact me beforehand.


    ¡°What for? Am I interrupting something? Who is the girl with you? Not Akane, right?¡±


    Still ridden with a yful tone, my mother barraged me with questions.


    Although thest question was correct, I chose to keep my mouth shut, in the meantime.


    ¡°...¡±


    However, my silence only fueled my mother¡¯s yfulness. Even though the call was voice only, her excitement was fully conveyed by her voice. ¡°Oh! Are we ying a game?! I like this!¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not, mom... I¡¯m going to lower the volume, alright? She¡¯s gonna wake up from how loud your voice is.¡±


    Restraining myself to facepalm, I calmly answered while vaguely exining the situation to her.


    ¡°Ara... I¡¯m sorry. But sleeping at this time? Son, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Wait for us, we¡¯lle home soon! Is it serious? Is my daughter-inw fine?¡±


    Hearing the panic filling my mother¡¯s voice, she¡¯s genuinely concerned about me or rather, the girl with me. Since I could still answer her call and she knew what I was capable of, she instantly assumed that it was the girl with me who was hospitalized.


    Nheless, the kind of reaction was enough for me to feel a certain warmth from them.


    Although they hadn¡¯t truly exined why they seemed to be epting of my twisted desire and my abnormality, knowing that they also cared about my girls was something I would always be thankful for.


    ¡°Mom... At least let me finish my sentences first. She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s not the one that is hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°... I see. How embarrassing of me. But son, you sounded too unenergetic, are you not happy that I¡¯m calling you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. But like I told you, I don¡¯t want her to be woken up by our loud voices. She needed this rest.¡± I answered truthfully. There¡¯s no point lying now. And somehow, I didn¡¯t want to lie to her anymore.


    They¡¯re bound to meet anyway. I would introduce all of my girls to them... Besides, my mother was the one who encouraged me to take responsibility for the girls I stole.


    Even though that could mean differently, like making it right for them, she¡¯s still partly the reason why I decided to take the girls from my past back.


    ¡°Alright, to satisfy your curiosity, I¡¯m with Otoha.¡± I continued, revealing the name of the girl I am with.


    Apart from being what I stated, I also wanted to test if... she¡¯s aware of the origins of my girl.


    And as expected, I was met with a few seconds of silence before she responded, extreme worry masking her voice.


    ¡°... Son, did they find out about what you did? The Kaneko House isn¡¯t something you can face alone... I should¡¯ve advised you not to involve yourself with a Noble House anymore...¡±


    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re also aware of it... No, they still have no idea or at least, that¡¯s what it looks like. But mom, even if you advised me not to... I would still involve myself. I love Otoha. Just as much as everyone. I cannot be selective when I hurt them a lot in the past.¡±


    As if any advice would work on me. My greed and desire are boundless.


    If she¡¯s aware of Otoha¡¯s origin then she¡¯s probably also aware of the origins of my other girls.


    Just how much they knew? That¡¯s what eludes me.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re fine here and I will still go to schoolter, don¡¯t worry, mom.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t you need extraction at that ce?¡±


    Extraction? That¡¯s a word that wouldn¡¯t normally be used in a normal conversation.


    ¡°What extraction? Mom, like I told you, there''s nothing to worry about. Please tell me the reason for this call...¡±


    ¡°You and your father are the same. You both always say don¡¯t worry. Stubborn men! I think I now have something to talk about with your girls.¡± Afterining about my father and me, excited energy returned to her tone.


    ¡°Mhm... As for the reason I called you... Tell Miwa to take our car and pick us up this Wednesday. She picked up the phone but I heard the boy crying in the background so instead of disturbing her, I thought of disturbing you instead. Being a mother is hard!¡± My mother continued and she even attached a lecture. ¡°The car is in a storage area we own. I sent both of you the address so just in case she failed to read it or she forgot about it, you tell her.¡±


    To think that it was this simple. Because I didn¡¯t know how to drive and they¡¯re bringing it with them whenever they leave for work, they¡¯re storing it somewhere rather than getting someone to drive it back to the house.


    Truthfully, they could go there and get it themselves but... there¡¯s surely a reason why they want Miwa-nee to drive it and pick them up.


    Obviously, it¡¯s because of me and my rtionship with her... Most likely, even if it¡¯s not my father, my mother was aware of Minoru being mine long before she guided Miwa-nee toe to our house.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll tell Miwa-nee about it.¡±


    To end the call, I didn¡¯t say anything more and just acknowledged what she wanted me to do.


    However, it was at this point that the girl in my arms woke up.


    Even with her eyes still closed, hearing my voice was enough to gather a reaction from her.


    ¡°... Ruki?¡±


    Calling out my name as she wondered who I was talking to, Otoha opened her eyes and stared at my phone.


    ¡°Oh! I heard that voice. Quick! Give her your phone.¡±


    And as if she had a keen hearing ability, my mother¡¯s thrilled voice rang out once more and with how loud it was, I couldn¡¯t help but remove it from my ears, leading for Otoha to hear it as well.


    ¡°Son! Hurry up. I want to talk to her!¡±


    ¡°Ruki, is it... your mother?¡±


    With her round questioning eyes staring at me, my head involuntarily nodded.


    And since it already reached this point, I gave the phone to Otoha whose excitement suddenly rose upon realizing the identity of the voice she heard. Grabbing the phone from my hand, Otoha hurriedly sat up from the bed.


    Following that, even though she wouldn¡¯t be seen by my mother, Otoha slightly bowed her head as she respectfully uttered a greeting, ¡°Mother, It¡¯s a pleasure meeting?... uh listening to you. I¡¯m Otoha, Ruki¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    After saying all that, Otoha raised her head and shed a proud smile at me. Even though her eyes were still a bit dreamy due to how she had just woken up, the girl was totally ted at the moment.


    Apart from Akane and Miwa-nee, she¡¯s the first one among my girls to finally interact and get to know my mother.

 Chapter 559: Daughter-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 559: Daughter-inw</h4>


    For the next twenty minutes since I gave Otoha the phone at my mother¡¯s behest, I became a bystander. Just eavesdropping and watching how Otoha went from being totally respectful to my mother to someone who could talk freely with her.


    From being too stiff with her words to being toofortable that they began joking with each other, taking the girl¡¯s mind off the current issue with her grandfather.


    Moreover, the way she called my mother as ¡®mother¡¯ was probably even more endearing than how she called her own mother.


    At first, their topic went from how Otoha and I met until they began talking about our experiences together. Because it wasn¡¯t in loudspeaker, I could only infer from Otoha¡¯s words what topic they were in already.


    Nheless, seeing the girl rxed while talking to my mother somehow relieved me that they would be too scared of her when the time I introduce them to each otheres.


    After 20 minutes, Otoha tried to apologize for calling me here but before she could finish that, I already moved behind her and stopped her from doing that exactly.


    There¡¯s no need to apologize when I chose to go and stay here with her myself. Even my appointment with Ishida-senpai was dropped. I messaged her and apologized saying I would move that appointment to before I go to the Student Councilter.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I forced myself toe here?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it, whatever was on your mind. Let me clear that up.¡± Although my words might sound dry and cold, I gently caressed her face while nting my lips on hers.


    And after finishing that one long kiss between us to clear Otoha¡¯s mind, my hand moved to the phone in her hand to put it on loudspeaker.


    It¡¯s time for me to join the conversation, no?


    Besides, I already heard activities outside the room. Although it might not mean bad news, I could expect Mihara-san to return at any moment.


    ¡°Otoha-chan? You became quiet. Is it because of my idiot son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom. It¡¯s your idiot son preventing her from apologizing when there¡¯s no need to. Anyway, you seem awfully free today, where¡¯s dad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping. You know where we are, it¡¯s still dark here.¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s right. They¡¯re in a different time zone¡­ No wonder there¡¯s not much noise in the background.


    ¡°Then go back to sleep, we have to go.¡±


    At this point, like I expected, the door opened and Mihara-san entered. After bowing slightly, her eyes focused on Otoha.


    Seeing that we¡¯re still on the phone, she held back with her words. And that meant the news she brought wasn¡¯t something bad or urgent.


    Noticing that, Otoha slightly nodded her head. She had the same conclusion.


    ¡°Ruki, your mother is hurt. You don¡¯t need to push me away, do you? Anyway, Otoha-chan, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you in person. We¡¯ll be there by Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, mother¡­ Also, thank you for giving that suggestion to Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡­ don¡¯t you worry about it. I¡¯m actually d that you didn¡¯t resent him for what he did.¡±


    ¡°Rather than resenting him, I¡¯m thankful for him back then. However, it¡¯s truly sad that he cut me off. In any case, he¡¯s back now and¡­ I love him, mother. More than before.¡±


    Otoha lifted her head and endearingly stared at me while caressing my cheek as she said that.


    ¡°Is that so? Well then, before that son of mine nagged again, let¡¯s end this here. See you soon, daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Relishing on how she was called as ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ by my mother, Otoha happily answered.


    When the call ended, she pulled my head down once more, letting me feel her ever-blooming affection for me.


    Once our lips separated, we both looked towards Mihara-san who¡¯s waiting for Otoha¡¯s go signal to say what she brought from outside.


    ¡°Ojou-sama, the operation is sessful. Hirokage-sama has been moved to a VIP patient room. Hiroyuki-sama and the madam are in his room to check on his condition.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s a sess, Ruki!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Otoha¡¯s joy overflowed as she almost jumped from the bed. ¡°Thank you, Hitomi-san. I will go and see grandpa.¡±


    ¡°I understand. However, Onoda-sama cannote, Ojou-sama. I apologize. Even if he¡¯s in his disguise, he won¡¯t get past the guards.¡±


    That¡¯s also what I expected. Disguising as a nurse was already pushing it. Thankfully, it went smoothly because of the situation.


    ¡°Eh? Can¡¯t he go as my nurse?¡±


    ¡°He will be checked and get found out that he¡¯s not a real nurse¡­ It will be more dangerous for him¡­¡±


    Dangerous¡­ isn¡¯t an overstatement. Given how important her grandfather is¡­ there¡¯s no way they will just let someone suspicious be in the same room as him. I even doubt that idiot would also be there. He¡¯s probably thrown out of the hospital by now.


    ¡°But¡­ Ruki¡­¡±


    Seeing how Otoha wouldn¡¯t drop it, I decided to interject and put it to rest. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Otoha. We both know it¡¯s impossible for me to go with you there. With all the guards and your parents there¡­ They¡¯ll be extremely suspicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is it really impossible?¡±


    With her being downcast, I embraced her again to lift that gloom. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll be separated again. I also wish to apany you throughout but with the current circumstances, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    She totally understood the situation, the girl was just being stubborn.


    Letting her befortable in my embrace again, Otoha eventually sighed and gave up.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You¡¯re right. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It depends. I can wait until lunch here or go to school.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Because of me, you skipped.¡±


    Before she could be gloomy again, I beat her to it by kissing her and patting her head. What¡¯s important for her at this moment is to go to her grandfather¡¯s side.


    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t me yourself. I already made an excuse. As long as I arrive before lunch, it¡¯ll be fine.


    The girl was already aware that we had to separate again, for now. It¡¯s just her way to express how much she wanted to be with me. Even if she didn¡¯t say it, she¡¯s trying to prolong our time together because of how she spent the two hours just sleeping next to me.


    After deliberating for a few minutes while asking me to hold her tight and kiss her more as if she¡¯s trying to fill her mind of our moment together, Otoha eventually sighed and put on a resolute expression.


    ¡°Then¡­ Hitomi-san, please drive Ruki to his school.¡± She turned to MIhara-san first, instructing her chauffeur before returning her gaze to me. ¡°Ruki¡­ I¡­ If grandfather wakes up, I want to introduce you to him. When that happens, can Hitomi-san pick you up?¡±


    As I expected, we¡¯re thinking the same thing. Her parents wouldn¡¯t be here all day, they had more pressing matters to attend to while the Family Head was hospitalized.


    If he wakes upter¡­ Otoha can tell him about us and that will give me ess to meet him, without needing to disguise myself again.


    ¡°Un, no problem. Although it¡¯s not what we nned before, I guess it¡¯s better this way before your mother pushes for the engagement again.¡±


    Grounding her at their home and calling that idiot here tofort her, her mother was surely the one against the freedom her grandfather gave.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s also what I think¡­ Then Ruki, see you. Wait for Hitomi-san here.¡±


    After saying that, Otoha stood up from the bed. And since she had just woken up, I helped fix her dress that got crumpled when weid down on the bed.


    Following that, the two women left the room, leaving me alone to wait.


    With my attire that of a nurse, wandering around this hospital seemed to be impossible. The chance of me being pulled by a doctor or another nurse somewhere was high¡­

 Chapter 560: Im interested

    <h4>Chapter 560: I''m interested</h4>


    Half an hourter, Mihara-san returned, bringing with her the trolley where I ced my uniform.


    With the door locked behind her, it created another atmosphere between us wherein we¡¯re alone in a room.


    Just like earlier, even though there¡¯s no reason for her to watch me change back to my uniform, Mihara-san¡¯s eyes never left mine.


    She even met my gaze and although faint, she wordlessly told me to do my thing and get done with it.


    Although I could call her out for it and ask what¡¯s the deal this time, I refrained from doing so and just began changing back to my uniform, slowly taking off what I was wearing.


    I knew this felt like I was stripping for her but I had to confirm my guess.


    By these two instances, I could only put out a guess that she¡¯s interested in me or my body.


    Obviously, I could bepletely wrong. I never had a normal conversation with her and every time I would see her, she¡¯s in her role as Otoha¡¯s loyal chauffeur.


    Now that I think about it, I¡¯d never seen Mihara-san out of that role. She¡¯s always attached to Otoha.


    That sounds lonesome... however, it¡¯s her job and it¡¯s not my ce toment about it.


    Perhaps the only instance of her being out of that role was what happened this time or earlier. The instance of watching me change in front of her, with her eyes heatedly trained on my body.


    That¡¯s why to test if my guess contained some truths... I intentionally slowed down my movements to observe her expression.


    However, she¡¯s nk-faced despite her eyes exploring my body.


    ¡°Mihara-san... I¡¯m sorry but can you help me with this?¡±


    Since just letting her watch wasn¡¯t yielding any result - either I was wrong or she¡¯s great at restraining her emotions from leaking - I thought of trying something else.


    Although it¡¯s actually easy to remove, I intentionally showed how I was failing at removing the buttons on it.


    ¡°Onoda-sama. You¡¯re not that weak, are you?¡±


    And her answer came right away.


    Was I wrong?


    No... Although she said that, Mihara-san traversed the few steps of the distance between us and helped me like I asked. Not just on my top but also my bottom.


    Following that, even though she stopped for a while to stare at my body, Mihara-san eventually assisted me in wearing my uniform again, buttoning everything, even my pants. Furthermore, she even pulled my zipper up.


    I know I requested it but... that felt like what the rich people were experiencing, they had maids or assistants who would even prepare their baths for them and cloth them even down to their underwear.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Once Mihara-san finished, I awkwardly thanked her. This time... I guess it¡¯s my loss. I ended up the one being embarrassed instead of the woman in front of me.


    Naturally, I observed some other emotions shing in her eyes. However, all of these were instantly brushed away as she maintained her calm and coolposure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Ojou-sama instructed me to take care of you. And I understood what Onoda-sama was trying to do. Unfortunately, I will remain as Ojou-sama¡¯s loyal aide.¡±


    Ah. I see. This is still because of Otoha. My assumption was wrong then.


    Mihara-san might be interested but she would never do something that¡¯s not ordered by Otoha.


    In any case, for the first time, Mihara-san openly said what¡¯s on her mind rather than keeping it to herself.


    ¡°I apologize for that, Mihara-san. I got curious about whether you¡¯re interested in me or not because of these instances.¡± I scratched my head awkwardly after bowing in apology


    I should¡¯ve done this from the start. Tell her the truth of what¡¯s on my mind rather than test her.


    I guess I wasn¡¯t thinking straight there... or that was my perversion at work again.


    ¡°Onoda-sama is not wrong with his assumption. I am interested.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way, right? Huh? Wait, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°It is as you heard. By the way, we have to go, Onoda-sama. Follow me.¡±


    Refusing to repeat her words, Mihara-san shed a small smile as she swiftly turned around and walked out of the room.


    With her long ponytail swaying at her every step, I could somehow catch on her rather ted mood. Perhaps to others, it would go unnoticed but that¡¯s not the case if they looked closely or they became familiar with her, like me.


    In the end... I just got confessed to, right?


    That counted as a confession, am I correct?


    Ugh... Now what should I do with this unexpected information?


    -


    -


    Passing along the corridors towards the emergency fire exit that would lead us straight to the car garage behind the hospital, I followed behind Mihara-san while avoiding the men in ck suits.


    By the time we reached her car, Mihara-san acted the same as earlier when she brought me here.


    She opened the door for me like a proper chauffeur and only went back to the driver¡¯s seat after I settled myself inside.


    Although I have a lot of questions in my mind concerning what she just revealed, I kept my mouth shut.


    I already made a blunder by probing her, it¡¯s better to stop at that.


    Before she started the car, Mihara-san¡¯s gaze met mine through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Please put on your seatbelt, Onoda-sama.¡±


    I thought she would say more revtions that I wouldn¡¯t expect but... it¡¯s just that.


    Haa... I admit. I am now the one overthinking things here.


    To calm my mind, I moved to the rightmost side of the backseat and stared outside the window.


    As silence began to reign inside the car, Mihara-san finally started the engine.


    A whileter, we¡¯re now traversing the road out of the hospital.


    Before leaving its premises, I eyed the idiot stomping his feet outside the entrance of the hospital.


    Like I expected, he was ejected out. Even if he wanted to force his way in, those men in ck suits were barring his way in and the ¡®bodyguards¡¯ that he brought with him had pitiful expressions as they tried to hold him back and bring him back to his car.


    ¡°He¡¯s persistent, huh? But he doesn¡¯t even like Otoha as she is. Only her family name is important to him.¡± I muttered silently before that idiot disappeared from my view.


    And unexpectedly, from the driver¡¯s seat, Mihara-san responded. ¡°That is one of the reasons why Ojou-sama loves you a lot, Onoda-sama. You see her simply as Otoha, not Otoha of the Kaneko House. Because of that, you also have my admiration.¡±

 Chapter 561: Late Again

    <h4>Chapter 561: Late Again</h4>


    When I reached the school, it was probably in the middle of the third period. That¡¯s the result even when Mihara-san sped up to drive me there faster, just like how Otoha instructed her.


    And because of what happened, we had an awkward air inside the car because of her confession. However, without any of us bringing that up again, silence reigned.


    I did say when I met her again weeks ago that I was naturally attracted to her and there¡¯s a possibility that I would also go after her.


    Honestly, that still held true. Perhaps if not for my desire back then, I would probably use my connection to Otoha to also get her. A bit different than the situation I had with Coach Ayu. I genuinely looked up to her as an elder sister after all.


    But with the current situation, it¡¯s impossible for me to act on this. My hands were still full and... chances of interacting with her were too limited.


    Besides, with what¡¯s happening in the Kaneko House, she¡¯s the only one I can trust to keep Otoha safe. That¡¯s why to clear the awkward air between us, before leaving the car, I also confessed my interest in her.


    Was that crazy? Not really. It¡¯s only a confession and I was always honest and straightforward when ites to that part.


    Confessing to Satsuki, Nami, Shizu, Hina, Arisa-senpai and Saki all happened as soon as I realized it.


    As for Kana, Aya, Himeko, Rae, Mina and Eimi, my confession to them all happened naturally.


    How to define naturally? Well, it¡¯s not spontaneous at least.


    And for Izumi-senpai... well, I also confessed my interest in her and called it crush.


    So... I have a fairly great track record at confessing, right?


    If anyone heard this though, I would surely see flying punches and kicks all aimed at me. Or if not that, I would be put under looks of disgust from everyone while they¡¯re murmuring at the side.


    In any case, this is why I am sure that I am greedy.


    Confessing to Mihara-san was only dyed due to how hard it was to meet her and the few instances that we met, I was focusing on Otoha.


    In fact, only today did we get the chance to be alone. In the car, in the room where I changed into a nurse uniform and in that room where she confessed after I blurted out what¡¯s on my mind.


    As for her reaction to my confession, it was the same as earlier, her always cold and ring eyes rxed followed by another smile before saying... ¡®I¡¯m aware.¡¯


    As soon as she said that, Mihara-san drove the car away, preventing me from replying again.


    Well, that¡¯s fine too. Better to keep it hanging for now than act on it. There wille a time for that. I know where to find her anyway.


    -


    -


    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t have any excuse why you¡¯rete?¡± With her hands on her hips, Eguchi-sensei was staring down at me, waiting for me to give an answer.


    I was caught sneaking in from the school gate.


    ns and strategies to enter the school were useless when she was still guarding right at the entrance.


    Because I couldn¡¯t produce a usible excuse on why I arrivedte, even though she¡¯s reluctant because of how she¡¯s fond of me, Eguchi-sensei brought me with her to the guidance counseling room.


    Well, she¡¯s also acting as one of the guidance counselors of the school given that she didn¡¯t have any advisory ss.


    And now, I was being counseled while still trying to get a better reason why I arrivedte.


    ¡°I truly have no excuse, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re at the hospital all this time? What are you doing there?¡±


    With her eyes focused on me as if she¡¯s watching my every move, Eguchi-sensei began circling around me.


    ¡°I am apanying someone because her rtive is hospitalized.¡± I honestly answered.


    Upon hearing that, Eguchi-sensei silently eximed in surprise. Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect me to go there to apany someone at the expense of my beingte.


    ¡°Hmm... can you give me the name of this someone and which hospital her rtive is currently confined in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. Even if I want to answer sensei, I am not allowed to leak sensitive information.¡±


    Although I wasn¡¯t instructed to not leak whatever information I got there, it¡¯smon courtesy when it involves someone like Otoha¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°Huh? Why is it not allowed? Are they from the imperial family? A noble?¡±


    ¡°Something like that...¡±


    I answered positively but that only made Eguchi-sensei¡¯s eyebrows furrow.


    She¡¯s most likely thinking that I was lying or better yet, joking.


    ¡°... Stop it if this isn¡¯t true and you¡¯re just joking, Onoda-kun. I have the ability to detain you here until the end of school hours, marking you absent from all sses today.¡±


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no skirting away from punishment. I yield.¡±


    ¡°Are you actually telling me the truth?¡±


    Her eyebrows furrowed further. She¡¯s now weighing whether to believe me or not. Furthermore, the way I said it was as if I¡¯d rather be punished than take back my words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been dishonest when ites to sensei.¡±


    ¡°This student... Alright, let¡¯s say you¡¯re telling the truth. How will you prove that?¡±


    Eguchi-sensei pulled a chair and sat down opposite of me while slightly leaning forward.


    However, because of that, her cleavage became essible to my eyes. She¡¯s not wearing her tracksuit today but something simr to the white blouse and skirt Shio often wears. Just that, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s blouse is somewhat loose, creating a crevice when she¡¯s leaning forward.


    How defenseless can this teacher be? Or is it because she¡¯sfortable with me? Either way... I should stop focusing on this!


    ¡°Since it¡¯s confidential, I have no way to prove it. Sensei, if it will be bad for you, you¡¯re free to just bestow me a punishment for beingte. Besides, it¡¯s not a valid excuse, right? And I am aware that I will bete when I decide to apany her.¡±


    That¡¯s right. I¡¯m fully aware anyway. There¡¯s truly no point in her questioning me about my whereabouts.


    It even felt like she¡¯s trying to give me a chance to exin myself and be exempted.


    That¡¯s not it, right?


    However, that¡¯s where I was wrong.


    After contemting my answer and perhaps finding out that I will continue owning up to my blunder, Eguchi-sensei closed her eyes, straightened her back and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°... Only this time... I will let you off this time, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Sensei, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°I want to. You helped me a lot so even if you¡¯re lying, I will still let this one pass. I brought you here to wait until the end of the third period before you go.¡±


    And there goes the truth... She¡¯s even trying to help me to not be put in an awkward situation if I showed up in the middle of the ss.


    This woman... Despite the first impression I got from her during the first PE ss, she¡¯s surprisingly a kind sweetheart...


    ¡°Sensei, if you continue treating me this well... I might fall for you.¡±


    Not knowing what to say, I kinda blurted that out which instantly produced a reaction from Eguchi-sensei.


    With a slight blush on her face, she waved her hands in front of me as if she¡¯s trying to block my view.


    ¡°Eh? We¡¯re teacher and student. This is me showing my gratitude to you. Don¡¯t put in any other meaning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not putting any other meaning, that¡¯s just a normal thought process of any man or majority of men. If you keep being kind to someone, he will eventually fall for sensei. That¡¯s how simple we are.¡±


    Naturally, Ogawa isn¡¯t included in that majority. That guy¡¯s head is broken. Broken enough to brush off most of those who like him without even giving them a definite answer. All he did was to keep them hanging.


    Ugh... Why am I taking a jab at Ogawa again?


    ¡°I-is that so? Then shelve that idea down, Onoda-kun.¡±


    After digesting what I said, Eguchi-sensei lowered her head to escape my gaze.


    ¡°Un... I will naturally follow sensei¡¯s words. But keep it in mind sensei.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. Now stay put there and wait for the bell before going.¡±


    ¡°I will remember this favor, sensei. Thank you.¡±


    Before I could even finish my words, Eguchi-sensei had already left the room. From how fast she moved, she¡¯s definitely trying to escape from me.


    Well, that¡¯s better for her.

 Chapter 562: Advise?

    <h4>Chapter 562: Advise?</h4>


    When the bell indicating the end of the third period rang, I stood up and left the Guidance Counseling Room to go to our ssroom.


    On the way, I naturally ran into some of the teachers who had their free time during the fourth period.


    Given that I was already a known face around the Administration Building, they began asking me if I was once again sent on an errand by Shio.


    With their interest that high, I could only nod my head which resulted in them tapping my shoulders as if they were pitying my fate of being a teacher¡¯s pet.


    No matter how weird that appeared, I had no choice but to ept it lest our rtionship would be revealed to everyone. At least they¡¯re not asking me if we¡¯re actually not in a teacher¡¯s pet rtionship. Otherwise, it would be a challenge to think of an answer without denying it...


    A whileter, I sessfully escaped them and left the Administration Building.


    Eguchi-sensei was still near the gate, watching it as if that would be her duty for the whole day.


    When our eyes met, she gestured for me to hurry up and go to our ssroom while maintaining a stoic expression. In response to that, I smiled and bowed slightly, expressing my gratitude that she probably didn¡¯t hear earlier before continuing on my steps towards the School Building.


    While waiting inside the Guidance Counseling Room, I already informed my girls that I already arrived. That¡¯s why by the time I reached the entrance of the School Building, Aya specifically waited and weed me.


    On our way to our ssroom, she handed me the notes she took for me during the first three periods.


    Although I didn¡¯t ask for it, this girl diligently did it... and for her effort, I couldn¡¯t help but want to cuddle and thank her.


    Well, it was impossible so I just thought of doing thatter at lunch.


    ¡°Wow, Onoda, that¡¯s more than just beingte. Three periods?¡±


    As soon as I entered the ssroom with Aya, the girl was seemingly ignored as they all focused their attention on me.


    And the guy who just blurted that out was none other than Sakuma. Looking at his idiotic good-looking face, he seemed to be more blooming than before that despite blurting that out, there¡¯s a huge grin on his face.


    Before answering him, my eyes naturally scanned the room. With my girls already aware of where I was, we didn¡¯t necessarily prolong our eye contact. Seeing them where they were was enough.


    As for those who had a silent grudge with me like Fukuda, Taku, Tadano and Ogawa, they¡¯re all interestingly looking at me.


    But given the personality that I showed for the past month, I didn¡¯t see any reason to exin myself.


    I moved to my seat first greeting Satsuki and those nearby good morning carefreely.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with beingte? I got the first experience of getting questioned by the guidance counselor. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    Upon hearing my response to Sakuma¡¯s question, it instantly elicitedughs from most of them. Some even straight-up congratted me on a new entry to my list of achievements.


    I humored them by responding more in the same tone with their questions.


    Their fun only stopped when the teacher for the 4th period arrived, silencing everyone and putting them back to their seats.


    Nheless, it sessfully diverted their attention about the fact that I was three periodste. Sakuma who got speechless at the turn around stretched his hand to my side and gave me a thumbs up.


    As for Satsuki who had her chin supported by her palm, she¡¯s clicking her tongue in slight annoyance. Whether it was directed at me or Sakuma, it didn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s not amused.


    Anyway, the 4th period teacher was unaware of the cause of themotion he chanced upon. And even if he found out about it, that¡¯s not really his ce toment about it. The most important thing was that I attended his ss.


    By the time lunch break arrived, I noticed how Fukuda or Ogawa was trying to approach me.


    That¡¯s why I left the room after telling the girls that I would follow them to that room after dealing with them.


    Although I doubt that they would confront me for their now-impossible love towards my girls, I still confidently faced them.


    At first, Fukuda, who caught up to me, first interrogated me about whether I was with Chii yesterday.


    By answering yes, the guy instantly went speechless as if he lost the race already.


    However, a few secondster, he stood up straight and dered that he hadn¡¯t lost yet. That fire in his eyes showed his unyielding spirit to court Chii.


    Unfortunately, I actually saw him being outright rejected by her when he asked her to take lunch with him.


    And to add salt to his wound, I called Chii and asked the same thing.


    Nheless, given that the girl treated that guy as a friend and she¡¯s even thankful for him, she also declined my invitation.


    But that was an act. Her destination was the same clubroom where we were eating our lunch. For today, she¡¯s joining us there.


    Despite still hanging up on her answer, Chii was already mingling with my girls. Perhaps, she¡¯s just waiting for the right time so that¡¯s fine. Either way, she¡¯s already recognized by them. Just like with Shizu, it¡¯s already tipping to that point.


    ¡°What? What are you here for again? Didn¡¯t I already tell you everything?¡±


    Before Ogawa could even start raging in front of me, I pulled the first trigger and barraged him with my questions while keeping up a rather condescending attitude.


    As soon as he heard that, he halted in his steps and gnashed his teeth.


    Looking at his expression, bags could now be seen below his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t been getting enough sleep.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed that yesterday or earlier. Why would I observe him closely anyway?


    But thinking about it, he probably turned to this after what happened at the rooftop at the Club Building.


    ¡°Oh. Cat got your tongue again? I told you. You should drop it already, man... You¡¯re turning more pathetic by the minute. At this point, Tadano is even better than you.¡± I continued further infuriating the guy.


    We¡¯re in a secluded area or rather, the spot where I was always going, the one with the broken vending machine. In here, no one could hear us, unless someone passed by.


    With his blood vessels seemingly about to burst because of his anger, Ogawa started to bark. ¡°Shut up! What did you do to them? Did you make them drink something? Is that why they¡¯re following your words?¡±


    ¡°Man, I don¡¯t know what kind of fantasy you created this time but... do you think I will always be lenient with you?¡± I stepped forward and put my hand on his shoulder. Although I hadn¡¯t tightened my grip yet, the coward immediately tensed up, his eyes and knees furiously shaking. ¡°If there¡¯s still any bit of a man inside you. Learn to ept your loss. I deceived you, true. Your anger at me is justified but that will not return the fact that... Nami is already mine.¡±


    After saying all that, I just tapped his shoulders and walked past him. That¡¯s enough words for him. He wouldn¡¯t do anything anyway.


    Or so I thought...


    A few stepster, I heard his totally pained voice uttering something... ¡°... I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. To tell you the truth, the day Nami approached me and pulled me to the cafeteria to introduce me to all of you, I¡¯m already set on making her fall for me. You¡¯re too slow, Ogawa. Not just slow... you¡¯re probably even more heartless than me. Your fake kindness is drawing girls to like you but all you ever did is give them false hope. If I were you, I would¡¯ve long since fixed my attitude.¡±


    As soon as I finished all that, I didn¡¯t tarry anymore and pushed my feet to move towards where they were waiting.


    Well, thatst sentence was kind of false. I can¡¯t even fix my desire, it¡¯sughable for me to tell him to fix his attitude... I guess we are simr in that part.


    We¡¯re just starting our high school. Dooming himself this early... he¡¯ll truly be a lost cause if he fails to pick himself back up.


    Take it as I was advising him this time. It¡¯s partly for Nami, Hina and Saki who probably didn¡¯t want their ¡®friend¡¯ to be thoroughly broken and it¡¯s partly for Ogawa himself. I need a stable and quiet Ogawa rather than a rabid dog that would keep on trying to bite me.

 Chapter 563: Lunch Break

    <h4>Chapter 563: Lunch Break</h4>


    With lunch bing our own special time, we all made sure that it would be well worth it.


    Given that there¡¯s a lot of them in one room, they somehow decided to not be overly attached to me during it, giving me the freedom to go where I wanted to ce myself.


    They¡¯re all aware that with my personality, I would always be fair or rather, it would be against my nature to not dote on all of them even with only little time.


    Well, this ce started as my practice room with Nami. Practicing holding hands and hugging, while on the side, I was confusing her mind or rather, making her fall out of her affection to Ogawa. Most importantly, our affection for each other bloomed in this very room. If I started as just trying to steal her for my desire, it eventually ended up with me trying to make her fall for me.


    I seeded in the end, making this a very special room for us.


    Satsuki and Aya joined our lunch datester on followed by Hina. And now, Saki and Chii became the newest members.


    And justst Friday, this room also became a special ce for me and Saki...


    Although they¡¯re aware that we did it, we kept to ourselves that it happened here.


    During our lunch this time, I first sat down between Aya and Satsuki to eat lunch and thanked the two for the notes they made for me. There¡¯s not just one handwriting on the notes Aya gave to me after all. And as it turned out, Satsuki did one of them.


    Moreover, after doting on my adorable Aya, I also eased Satsuki¡¯s sulky expression. Naturally, her sulkiness wasn¡¯t from being jealous of Aya or the fact that I sent Nami and the others home. My overthinking habit being triggered again yesterday was the reason.


    The girl hated it so much that I kept on apologizing when I should not. She emphasized them not being children who had no idea what they¡¯re doing.


    While cupping my cheeks, Satsuki kept on tempting me by only cing her lips right before they touched mine.


    After letting her be satisfied by that for a few minutes, my arms swiftly moved to the back of Satsuki¡¯s head, pushing it down. Amidst the kisses we shared, I reassured her that it wouldn¡¯t happen again. Following that... I didn¡¯t let go of her until her expression eased up,plete with Satsuki¡¯s fully flustered expression that she instantly covered by her hand towel.


    As for Nami, Hina and Saki... They¡¯re still satisfied fromst night. No... Satisfied might be a wrong word choice there. It¡¯s better to call it that they¡¯re all still hung up on what happened.


    For Nami, it¡¯s what happened on the bus, she told me that she dreamt of it. Shyly confessing that she had a wet dream about us. Although the setting was still the same, there¡¯s only the two of us at that time.


    Letting her describe it to me made Nami overheat from the embarrassment of remembering it. The girl was still a pure maiden despite our experiences together. Furthermore, teasing her about it almost made her hit me with her knuckles but in the end, she decided to just kiss me and shut me uppletely with her lips.


    When I told her about my encounter with Ogawa beforeing to this room, Nami silently listened to it while giving a remark that I did the right thing by using words again to wake him up. Although we already did that a lot of times, Nami was still hoping for him to move on from his infatuation towards her even if he eventually decides to stop being friends with them.


    As soon as I saw the guilt filling her eyes, I snapped my fingers in front of her, surprising her with the sound of it before covering her lips with mine.


    It¡¯s natural to feel the guilt but I don¡¯t want to see her being eaten away by it.


    After Nami, I then went to Hina, she told me how she got teased by their neighbors earlier or those who heard about her boyfriend sending her homest night.


    ording to her, Ogawa walked with her to the bus station and heard all of it. He had a sour expression throughout but never even questioned her about the identity of her boyfriend. Naturally, he knew who they were talking about.


    Whether his sister told him about it or not, she had no idea. On the bus, Ogawa didn¡¯t sit next to her like what always happened before regardless of the situation.


    She admitted that although her petty revenge satisfied her upon seeing that sour expression on his face, she still couldn¡¯t help but worry over him.


    Even if her advances were mostly ignored by him, years of being together cemented the fact that the two of them were the closest of friends. Her childhood was filled with memories of that coward.


    To stop me from getting the wrong idea, Hina rified that even if Ogawa made a quick turnaround and started chasing after her, she¡¯d stand with her decision to be with me.


    Between Nami and her, she¡¯s truly the one who had it harder to move on. Perhaps if I hadn¡¯t made a move on stealing her, she¡¯d still be the scheming girl who would do anything to make Ogawa look at her. No matter how long.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t let her dwell on it. I trust her, I trust all of them. It sounds na?ve considering it will be easy for them to keep something from me because of how I cannot be with them all the time. However, that¡¯s just how it is, if I don¡¯t trust them then what¡¯s the point of making them mine? Betraying my trust will be their choice.


    Besides, among us, I am the most untrustworthy given that I can add another girl at any time. That¡¯s the root of why I¡¯m always honest with them.


    After holding Hina in my embrace for a while, to drop her notion that I will get the wrong idea despite her rification, I then moved to thest girl in the room.


    Well, subtracting her answer to my question if she¡¯ll still be mine again, Chii and I didn¡¯t have any serious topic to talk about. That¡¯s why the next few minutes were spent with the two of us just sitting together.


    And before the lunch break ended, the room became lively as misceneous topics were brought out for everyone to talk about.


    In any case, being in the same room... every conversation I had with each of them was heard by everyone. They¡¯re not just saying anything to show respect to each other.


    Furthermore, it would not be like this every day. It would be really suspicious if we¡¯re always missing during lunch.


    Nami, Hina and Saki being here was already risking Kikuchi to think of something going on. So, to stop a suspicion from growing, we would only asionally gather at this ce starting tomorrow.


    Although I wanted to spend time with all of them, I would go back to how I was back in middle school, letting my feet choose where it would lead me.


    Uh... Of course, that¡¯s not applicable anymore when I wanted to make it fair for everyone.


    I was fairly certain that I would still constantly move to spend time with all of them. It would not just be during every lunch break but also every time a chance shows itself. My feet would surely lead me to one or all of them.


    And obviously, Kana, Himeko, Rae and Haruko were also included in that thought.

 Chapter 564: Uncontrollable (1)

    <h4>Chapter 564: Uncontroble (1)</h4>


    The following periods passed uneventfully.


    Not really uneventful but I didn¡¯t think it was worth mentioning that Ogawa made a blunder resulting in the ssughing at him.


    Although he didn¡¯t fume at his seat, the guy maintained his silence throughout the remaining ss until it was time for the Mentor Program.


    With my girls going first to their Mentors, I then moved my feet towards the abandoned clubroom.


    Expecting I would meet Izumi-senpai there, I prepared on how I would ask her about the result of the attempt I¡¯d given her to make Ogawa look at herst Friday.


    Unfortunately or fortunately?... Instead of Izumi-senpai, the one who arrived at the abandoned clubroom after me was none other than Arisa-senpai.


    The swap still happened and this time... they already decided to swap even beforeing here.


    Upon seeing me, Arisa-senpai sported a wry smile as if she also hadn¡¯t expected that she would be meeting me here.


    With her feet stuck at the door, Arisa-senpai turned her head sideways, escaping my gaze.


    At this point, Arisa-senpai¡¯s normally yful and energetic attitude seemed nonexistent today.


    Obviously, the reason for that was my existence or rather, ourplicated rtionship.


    Seeing how she¡¯s fidgeting there, deliberating whether toe forward or not, I opened my mouth to ease her nerves.


    ¡°Senpai, I will not me you if you want to back out today and not do the Mentor Program. If you feel ufortable, I can leave and just spend my time somewhere else.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Arisa-senpai, whose zer uniform was a bit loose on the shoulder, almost jumped up, as if she¡¯s surprised by the words that came from me.


    Even with difficulty, she turned her head to face me and meet my gaze. At the moment, she¡¯s biting her red lips and her brown eyes were slightly shaking.


    With her hand grabbing the hem of her skirt, Arisa-senpai opened her mouth. ¡°T-that¡¯s not what I... mean.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I wonder where¡¯s that honest senpai who even lectured me before? You can say what¡¯s on your mind, Arisa-senpai. I¡¯m not softhearted who will be hurt easily. And honestly, you bing ufortable is thest thing I want to see.¡± I also put on a wry smile and stood up from my seat.


    What happened between us still hadn¡¯t left her mind. She still had the same guilt in her eyes. And she didn¡¯t know what to do with her feelings of attraction towards me.


    In fact, she¡¯s probably afraid that by staying with me here, we would once again fail to control ourselves resulting in another point of guilt for her.


    She¡¯s that considerate to her friends. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Nami by stealing her boyfriend from her.


    Ourst conversation was about me taking the me for what happened in the adjacent roomst week. Taking the me to clear her mind from the guilt she might have felt when interacting with Nami.


    I told her I would tell her my story this time but I guess, with a lot that happenedst Friday, seeing how Ogawa confronted me and the subsequent events, it¡¯s not usible for now.


    Or am I thinking this too deeply?


    Anyway, Arisa-senpai not having the courage to go near me might be not because she¡¯s ufortable, she¡¯s probably afraid that our attraction to each other would surface once more. Leading to a more uncontroble moment for the two of us.


    ¡°Onoda-kun... I¡¯m here to listen to your story. To understand you. You told me you¡¯re going to tell me about it. Just that... are you sure we can hold ourselves back?¡±


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why you can¡¯t take a step forward... Honestly, I want to say how much I miss you, Arisa-senpai. And... I wanted to hold you and whisper that in your ears.¡±


    ¡°Stop! You told me to clear my mind. You even took all the me just to let me not be eaten by my guilt... You and Nami, you should keep being loyal to her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more than loyal to her senpai.¡±


    Like I said. I¡¯m loyal to everyone. Naturally, Arisa-senpai¡¯s definition of loyal is different. It¡¯s probably close to Ogawa''s ¡®loyalty¡¯ with his affection for Nami.


    Well, that¡¯s not loyalty but close to obsession.


    ¡°How are you loyal to what you just said before that? You¡¯re unbelievable, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°I guess I am. Then senpai, you don¡¯t need toe closer. Here I¡¯ll bring you a chair there while my back is turned.¡±


    Following my words, I grabbed one of the chairs, faced my back to her and began taking steps backward.


    After counting ten steps, I dropped the chair in front of me.


    ¡°Big idiot!¡±


    Before I could return to my previous position, Arisa-senpai¡¯s shout reached my ears followed by her arms slipping to my sides, locking me in her embrace.


    Just like what she feared... Arisa-senpai lost her control over her attraction towards me.


    As I felt her squishy front pressing on my back, Arisa-senpai¡¯s also pressed her face on it, followed by her sniffing my scent as if she¡¯s longing to do that for a long time.


    ¡°Senpai?¡± I silently asked without turning around.


    I knew that if I turned around this time, it would not just be Arisa-senpai losing control. It would be the two of us already.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn around! Let me just... embrace you like this. Onoda-kun, do you know how cruel you are? You have never left my mind ever since that time. And seeing you kissing Nanami in front of everyone... I had the urge to stand up and just grab you from her.¡± Arisa-senpai¡¯s voice was a bit muffled given that she¡¯s speaking while her face was still pressed at my back. Her arms were also slowly tightening as if she wanted to pull me even closer when she¡¯s already stuck close to me.


    From what she said, she¡¯s surely pertaining to that scene we didst Friday. Nami and I kissed in front of everyone. She¡¯s also in that room and I didn¡¯t get to look clearly at her expression back then.


    Well, it¡¯s for her peace of mind after all. If we continued interacting, we both knew that our attraction to each other was dangerously high. Although I could admit that I love her, Arisa-senpai was probably still confused whether what she¡¯s feeling was just pure attraction or she¡¯s already feeling the same. Perhaps it¡¯s only the former for her but with that kind of attraction, it wouldn¡¯t be long before it turned to pure affection.


    What¡¯s limiting her was her guilt towards Nami. If not for that, she would probably even confess to me herself. Unfortunately, that fact wouldn¡¯t be erased. That¡¯s why the only path for us to move forward was to let her understand my abnormality.


    Her choice would thene naturally after hearing about it. But considering her experience with that ex-boyfriend of hers, it¡¯s not wrong to assume that she would reject my multiple rtionships, the same with Shizu.


    ¡°You know? For thinking about that, I¡¯m seeing myself as a bad friend... You taking the me back then isn¡¯t doing anything. I¡¯m now finding it hard to face Nanami... I might blurt out what happened between us and in the end, boast about it!¡± Arisa-senpai continued, baring everything that¡¯s in her mind.


    However, despite saying all that, Arisa-senpai had no inclination to let go of me. She¡¯s waiting for me to push her away rather than do it herself.


    ... What should I do?

 Chapter 565: Uncontrollable (2)

    <h4>Chapter 565: Uncontroble (2)</h4>


    Thinking about my choices at this moment, I began weighing it to pick the best path wherein the two of us would be able to understand each other.


    Arisa-senpai hugging me this time was already eating away at my restraint. However, for the sake of everyone and Arisa-senpai herself, I decided to just grit my teeth for a while to stop myself from turning around and let loose with my attraction towards her.


    It¡¯s unbearable. It¡¯s like when you¡¯re already starving for a few days and suddenly there¡¯s an aromatic steak presented behind you that you instantly salivate upon smelling its fragrance followed by an excited growl of your stomach. If you turn around, you can stuff yourself with your long-sought food. However, if you do so, you¡¯ll be falling from a tall cliff with the possibility of not emerging from it again.


    If both of us lost control at this moment, that would definitely lead to something else. And when it came the time to tell her everything, Arisa-senpai would definitely be hurt.


    I clenched my fists tightly, my fingernails about to dig in my palm. ¡°First of all, I sincerely apologize if that¡¯s what senpai felt. I hadn¡¯t thought that it would be that unbearable for you. If I had known, telling you that I would take the me off your shoulder wouldn¡¯t happen. Telling you everything about me would¡¯ve been the best choicest week...¡±


    I paused for a while as my hand slowly moved from my sides to her arms that were locking me tightly inside her embrace.


    I thought of pulling myself out of it but in the end... I ended up cing it on top of her hands, trying to calm down the shaking of her body through it.


    Upon feeling my hand on hers and digesting what I said, I felt little movements from behind me. Arisa-senpai was definitely shaking her head. Whether she¡¯s rejecting my apology or just a gesture that there¡¯s no point apologizing for things that already happened, I had no idea.


    In any case, my aim to stop her shaking was somewhat achieved. Her arms loosened slightly as she stopped trying to tighten her hold on me.


    Following that, Arisa-senpai lifted one of my arms to squeeze herself from my side as she slowly moved herself to my front without letting me go. And because of that, my arms that were just ced on top of her hands ended up being encircled to her back.


    Even if I didn¡¯t turn around to face her, Arisa-senpai put us in this position.


    With her gaze rising to meet mine, I saw how conflicted she was. Perhaps she¡¯s also trying to stop herself but unlike me, she failed to restrain herself.


    And upon seeing her this close to me, my head just naturally lowered. While my arms tightened behind her, I then lifted her slightly, leveling her head with mine as my lips eventually reached hers.


    As our eyes closed to feel the sensation of our lips on top of each other, Arisa-senpai¡¯s shoulders rxed as she let herself be absorbed by this situation.


    Before we knew it, the two of us already moved from near the door to the middle of the room.


    With only the two of us inside, the simple kiss where we only had our lips ced on top of each other eventually evolved to something more.


    I knew the restraint that I had tried to put on myself was already about to break. Arisa-senpai was just this irresistible.


    And surely, I¡¯m just as irresistible for her.


    After who knows how long, our lips separated, with a string of saliva in between us. It eventually broke anyway.


    Following that, Arisa-senpai buried her reddened face on my chest, as her voice once again filled my ears.


    At first, she couldn¡¯t finish a sentence as if she¡¯s finding it hard to gather her thoughts.


    Nheless, that didn¡¯tst too long. Her next words were about how she ended up meeting me here instead of Izumi-senpai.


    She mentioned how she confessed about everything that happened to us with Izumi-senpai. Hoping that the girl would stop her uncontroble desire for me.


    However, instead of doing that, Izumi-senpai encouraged her.


    Not the normal encouragement though. Izumi-senpai told her that if Arisa-senpai decided to chase after me, no amount of warning would be enough to stop her. That¡¯s why rather than letting it be another point of their disagreement, Izumi-senpai suggested for Arisa-senpai to be the one to meet me here.


    And that led to this moment.


    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t ask her about Izumi-senpai¡¯s state when she told her about what happened between us. As much as we had our unspeakable moments, Izumi-senpai and I also had one.


    Knowing that girl¡¯s current state would only happen when we meet again. Later at their club or tomorrow at this room.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, Izumi... she¡¯s afraid, right? Afraid that I will not believe her warning again just like back then. If I... if I take her words and specte on it, does she know something about you? Something that you haven¡¯t told me?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s afraid that it will happen again, senpai. As you said, it¡¯s something like a blot in the history of your friendship. Izumi-senpai most likely didn¡¯t want to let you choose between her and a guy again, in this case, me. Just by that, it¡¯s truly admirable how much you cared for each other. Instead of telling you about what she knows about me, she only left a clue for you to specte leading to this moment.¡± I began caressing her cheeks as I responded to her words.


    Despite her possible failed attempt at making Ogawa look at her, Izumi-senpai still managed to direct her friend to a path where she wouldn¡¯t just be blinded with her uncontroble desire or attraction towards me.


    And due to that, it managed to somehow curb down our desire for each other. At the moment, after savoring that kiss between us, holding each other like this was already enough.


    ¡°And to answer your question, it¡¯s true, Izumi-senpai knew something about me that I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡± I continued.


    And upon hearing that, Arisa-senpai eyebrows twitched as her attention instantly focused on it. With the sameplicated expression, she stressed. ¡°Then tell me! Tell me about what she knew and... about that past of yours. Let me understand you. Understand why you are still here with me. You¡¯re cheating, cheating on Nanami... And I... I am betraying her just by being here with you, holding you like this and kissing you like that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason why I am here? To tell you about myself. To let you understand why I am holding you like this and kissing you like that when I just told you that I am still loyal to Nami...¡± To prepare herself for what I am about to reveal, I met her gaze once more and shook my head. ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re aware, right? I also have a glib tongue like your ex but I was using it differently. On the same note, like him, I am also in multiple rtionships. My girlfriend isn¡¯t just Nami. The difference is... she¡¯s aware of that. No, all of them are aware that... they¡¯re not my only ones.¡±

 Chapter 566: Anger

    <h4>Chapter 566: Anger</h4>


    As soon as I finished saying that, I closed my eyes and waited. Waited for a hand to drop on my cheek.


    With that kind of revtion, if that didn¡¯t happen then... I would suspect that Arisa-senpai was truly blinded by her attraction towards me.


    Well, that¡¯s not an issue anymore as a few secondster, I felt Arisa-senpai¡¯s hold on me instantly loosened followed by a rather forceful push from her. And for the finishing touch, a sharp stinging painnded on my cheek along with the crisp sound of a p.


    Even though I expected and prepared for this, that p still hurts. It felt like she used all her strength on it.


    In any case, I knew I deserved it so I took it without even a grimace on my face.


    ¡°How dare you?! Stay away from me! Stay away from Nanami!¡±


    Following that hatred-filled voice from Arisa-senpai, I slightly nodded, released her in my embrace and took a few steps back. Giving her the distance that she needed.


    Just from that, her care for her friends surfaced once more. And that¡¯s truly admirable of her.


    I wryly smiled and answered, ¡°Un. It¡¯s wonderful to see senpai¡¯s care towards her friends. I truly admire you for that. Unfortunately, what I just told you is the truth. The truth why I showed any remorse when I told you how interested I am in you. Nami has long been aware of my abnormality and she epts it.¡±


    ¡°Who in their right mind will ept it?! Onoda-kun, you¡¯re tricking them!¡± Arisa-senpai angrily shouted as she pointed at me, her whole body shaking from that same hatred towards me that¡¯s now filling her person.


    I expected this and so... I could only steel myself and see through the end.


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m tricking them, perhaps not. Either way, they¡¯re all aware of the abnormality of this rtionship with me and they epted it... Senpai¡¯s reaction to it is nothing short of normal. However, like I saidst week, let me tell you everything about me. Even if youe to hate me after it, I will ept that. I just want you to know that... I love you. It might be seen as a twisted love by you that I also gave to many girls... Regardless, it¡¯s my genuine feelings for you.¡±


    I calmly answered. Despite the anger that she¡¯s showing, I ought to keep this calm or else, this situation would devolve into more than just a mess.


    Upon digesting that answer, Arisa-senpai lowered her pointed finger and tried to calm herself down as well. When she opened her mouth again, her words were not in line with what I asked her.


    ¡°... If what you¡¯re saying about Nanami and your other girls epting this ¡®abnormality¡¯ of yours, then you¡¯re more despicable than him. You¡¯re forcing them to ept this rtionship with you because they love you.¡±


    More despicable than her ex, huh? That¡¯s not wrong if I am truly forcing them but the choice I¡¯ve given them is always open. They can get out anytime. In any case, Arisa-senpai is unaware of that.


    Anyway, letting her hear what she wanted to hear, I answered positively. This was for her to easily digest it. In the end, this situation with her would inevitably happen even if not today.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I¡¯m more than just despicable, senpai. I¡¯m a greedy bastard who cannot stop myself from falling in love with other girls despite having all of them already. I love them all and I¡¯m not saying this as lip service to them. That¡¯s what I truly feel.¡±


    Without waiting for her another retort, I continued, ¡°Ah. Right. This is what I told Izumi-senpai... Even if I already have Nami, I¡¯m interested in you and... I have a crush on her. Truthfully, Izumi-senpai offered herself to me. In exchange for that, she told me to noty my hands on you. And as you might expect... I rejected it because I want you and I want her as well... You see... it¡¯s not in my nature to settle for less.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arisa-senpai exasperatingly remarked.


    ¡°Truly despicable.¡±


    However, in response to that, I just put on another wry smile.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m also shameless. I know what I am so... Senpai¡¯s re, anger and opinion on me aren¡¯t truly affecting me... If senpai still wants to hear my story, please stay for a while. If you don¡¯t want to anymore, one of us can leave now. It can be me or it can be you. Either way, the choice is with senpai.¡±


    ¡°... How can you still smile? Do you think rtionships are that easy? That you can trample every girl¡¯s feelings like nothing? Onoda-kun, I thought highly of you and even now, my attraction towards you isn¡¯t lessening. But this... I cannot tolerate.¡±


    Once more, Arisa-senpai only focused on the first half of what I said. Whether she¡¯s dying it or not, I had no idea.


    Either way, this was probably her way to learn more of what¡¯s inside my mind; what do I think of her and the girls connected to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy. I am aware of that. It¡¯s never easy. But for all of their sake, despite my ws, I am striving for a future where I can be with them, live and smile with them. And honestly, I¡¯m hoping for senpai to be with us by then. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not possible anymore, am I right?¡±


    ¡°... Future. How dare you talk about the future when you¡¯re already ruining their present? Onoda-kun... that man, he fooled all of his girlfriends... That¡¯s true... But he never deliberately hurt them by telling them that they¡¯re not his only one. As much as possible he kept to himself. That way, all of them, no, all of us will be happy.¡±


    She¡¯sparing me to that guy again, huh? I guess his mark on her never truly healed. Despite moving on, that past with him wouldn¡¯t be erased in her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I will not ept that kind of false happiness. You¡¯re only for a moment but once you find out, everything will crumble. Perhaps, he can truly be called better than me. But I will never deliberately lie for false happiness. That¡¯s why... I am here bearing the truth to you. In the end, it¡¯s still senpai¡¯s decision that will matter.¡±


    ¡°Truth, huh? What good will it do if deep inside they¡¯re struggling for your attention? Your attention that you will not be able to give every time.¡±


    That¡¯s a good point. And that¡¯s something I will not be able to mend no matter how much hard work I put in.


    ¡°You have a point, senpai. I admit. All of what you said is true... Will you hear my story?¡±


    After epting her words and repeating my question whether she wanted to hear about my story or not for the third time, Arisa-senpai lowered her head and deeply sighed. Her sigh was filled with disappointment.


    Her attraction for me might still be there. However, with what she heard from me in these past few minutes, she would never act on it again. Not unless we reached an understanding.


    ¡°Go on. Tell me about it and let¡¯s be done with this. I... I will pull Nanami away from you. She deserves real happiness!¡±


    ¡°I see. Then you will have to do the same for Hina and Saki.¡±


    Adding more points of rage for her, I revealed the extent of how deep my ws had sunk in their circle. I left out Shizu because I still need to straighten up my rtionship with that girl. Yesterday was just her going with the flow.


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t tell me...¡±


    ¡°It is as you have guessed, senpai. Saki and Hina, they¡¯re part of it. I love them as much as I love Nami and you. I truly sound like a hypocrite this time but this is me, senpai. Hate me all you want but that will not change me. I¡¯m this hopeless.¡± I shrugged and sat down on the chair I brought to her earlier. This time, our distance was now half of the room. However, despite that, Arisa-senpai''s anger at me could still be felt, she¡¯s breathing heavily and her shoulders kept rising up and down. That¡¯s how much rage she¡¯s feeling at this moment.


    Nheless, as soon as I sat down and settled myself on the seat, I opened my mouth once more, with my eyes intently staring at her ¡°Anyway, here it is...¡±


    Whether her mind would change after telling her everything, I had no idea. Most likely, it wouldn¡¯t. In any case, she deserved to hear everything.

 Chapter 567: Do not run away

    <h4>Chapter 567: Do not run away</h4>


    Beginning my story right at the start where my desire to steal first manifested, I slowly narrated everything to Arisa-senpai.


    At each turn of my story, Arisa-senpai¡¯s feeling of disgust towards me gradually swelled to the point that she¡¯s now finding it hard to look straight at me.


    Everything I did and every despicable plot I hatched to steal someone, all of it was retold to her. Naturally, it was all from my perspective. Whether she¡¯ll be like Shizu who would try to get the perspective from the girls, was still unclear.


    Either way, from how much I made myself out to be a selfish bastard whose only goal was to steal girls to satisfy my desire, my standing in her eyes had surely sunk to the bottom.


    By the time I finished narrating my story up to the point of graduating from middle school, Arisa-senpai put a hand forward, gesturing me to stop right there.


    I followed her and just shut my mouth, not continuing what happened since the start of this school year.


    For the next few minutes, silence ensued in the room with Arisa-senpai sitting down on the chair where I was sitting earlier before she arrived.


    She lowered her head, digesting everything that I said thus far.


    And while she¡¯s doing that, I observed her and her reaction. Seeing that she had me stop there, it¡¯s natural to assume that everything that happened between us was already trashed with little to no hopes to be recycled.


    In any case, it¡¯s not like I hadn¡¯t predicted this.


    Learning about her story, I knew that her reaction would be differentpared to the others.


    Kana listened to me and judged me based on how I treated her. Satsuki first thought that what she did was the same as me, that''s why she epted it. Aya and Rae didn¡¯t care about my past, just like Kana, the two cared more about how I treated and helped them out. Nami listened to me and judged that it was truly despicable of me but in the end, her affection for me reigned.


    A few minutester, Arisa-senpai raised her head and uttered a question. ¡°Onoda-kun, tell me, where are they now? Those girls you cut off.¡±


    ¡°Some of them moved on with their lives. Whether they hate me or not, I had no idea. But most likely it¡¯s the former. However, some of them waited for me to change. And their waiting paid off, I... took them all back in.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t let me finish my story, hearing about the girls waiting for me and me taking them back in surely confused her.


    ¡°You heard it right, senpai. They¡¯re now my girlfriends. Along with Nami, Hina and Saki.¡±


    ¡°... Why did they wait for you? Didn¡¯t you hurt all of them?! Steal them from their boyfriends?! Did you steal them back for that twisted desire of yours?!¡±


    Although her voice was still stressed, its volume was now lowered as if she¡¯s holding herself back to truly rage on me.


    ¡°No. I did not. Honestly, that¡¯s also what I was asking them before. I did those despicable things to them but they still waited. Let me finish my story, senpai. About what happened for this past month in high school up to this present.¡±


    All this time, I maintained my calm, not changing even the slightest of my expressions. And naturally, Arisa-senpai caught all that.


    Because of that, Arisa-senpai¡¯s traces of fear in her eyes hadn¡¯t escaped my notice.


    It¡¯s natural. Who would not be scared if someone you¡¯re raging on remained apathetic and expressionless? In any case, that¡¯s just what I felt at the moment.


    ¡°No need to. Just tell me, what is that change you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I see. Alright. Truthfully, this change is the crux of why we are in this situation now. Senpai, I... remembered the emotion called love as well as everything surrounding it. You might not believe me but, my twisted desire is just me taking a liking to a girl. Those who stayed probably noticed and felt it through my actions, leading them to also feel the same way for me. Learning about that, I decided to take responsibility for all of them. Hence, I am now in multiple rtionships where they¡¯re aware that they¡¯re not the only one.¡±


    ¡°Crazy... That¡¯s utterly crazy!¡±


    Arisa-senpai had her fists clenched once more. Perhaps, if I was still near her, those fists had alreadynded on my chest. That¡¯s how much rage she¡¯s feeling at the moment towards me.


    ¡°Mhm... It is truly crazy. As I said, what we have is an abnormal rtionship that¡¯s totally against today''s norm. And truthfully, my desire is still here, that¡¯s why I unhesitatingly confessed my affection to you and Izumi-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, with this, my story is over. Senpai is now aware of who I truly am. The decision lies on you. But let me tell you something first. I love Nami, Hina and Saki just as much as everyone else, you can try to persuade them but I will only ask you to do it privately. Exposing my rtionship to them will harm them more than me. As you can see, I am more than willing to take the fall rather than let them be hurt.¡±


    That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to retell everything that happened for the past month. In the end, it could be summarized to how I remembered that emotion, changing my desire to steal to just my desire to make every girl I came to like and love mine.


    ¡°Also, even if your view of me has already changed to hatred, I still feel the same towards you, senpai. That¡¯s not something that will change easily.¡±


    I added which instantly made her rage once more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your love. You can shove that down your throat. You¡¯re a greedy bastard who tricks girls to ept that twisted rtionship of yours!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, in a way. That¡¯s why they have the choice to get out of this rtionship whenever they want to. I will never restrict that. Senpai can use that as a point of persuasion to them. As long as you can convince them to make that choice, they¡¯ll be free from this greedy bastard.¡±


    ¡°Choice, huh? You sound so confident that they will not be persuaded.¡±


    ¡°Not really, this is not about that, I just trust them enough that they all love me the same way I love them. Alright, call that confidence but that¡¯s just it. Even if I don¡¯t want to think about it, there will perhapse a time where some or all of them will leave me. However, until then, I will be taking care of them every passing day.¡±


    Only at this point did I probably show emotion.


    Thinking about that possibility would always bug me. Nheless, I wouldn¡¯t bring that up with my girls. I mentioned it to Arisa-senpai since even if she hated me after this, I still wanted her to be mine. No matter how small the chance.


    Letting her show my somewhat vulnerable side was to appeal to her.


    ¡°That sounds admirable and it¡¯s truly a clear possibility. But why are you still going after other girls? Why not focus on them? Forget about your attraction to me and do everything you can to make them happy.¡±


    ¡°Like I told you, it¡¯s my unstoppable desire. Anyway, since senpai already has your own judgement, no amount of exnation will clear it. For your peace of mind, I¡¯ll make my exit here.¡±


    Now that I think about it, leaving is always my strategy these days. Giving them time to think. No... it¡¯s also for me. To give me time to reorganize what I observed from them.


    In any case, with Arisa-senpai still shaking at her seat, this was surely for the best.


    ¡°You bastard, are you running away?!¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re shaking. You¡¯re now scared of me despite these strong words. Why will I continue to terrorize you? It¡¯s better for me to leave and let you be at ease. No matter how much youe to hate me, I still love you, Arisa-senpai.¡±


    I stood up and walked to the door.


    However, before I could slide it open, Arisa-senpai¡¯s voice reached my ears.


    ¡°... Then don¡¯t go. Stay here.¡±


    Huh? This girl... She¡¯s clearly afraid of me. Why will she let me stay with her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, senpai. Won¡¯t it be better for you if I leave now?¡±


    ¡°How can you say so? Can you read my mind?¡±


    The previous anger that¡¯s coating her voice was gone and... truthfully, she sounded calm. As if everything that just happened earlier was an illusion.


    ¡°No. Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s your answer. Stay here and do not run away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not running away...¡± My voice trailed upon seeing that her eyes that were just shaking earlier stabilized. Although she¡¯s not ring at me, Arisa-senpai¡¯s gaze brought a slight chill to my skin. ¡°Alright. You win.¡±


    After saying that, I turned around and sat back down on my seat, waiting for her next words.


    However, minutes passed and none of us opened our mouths again. Apart from the soft sound of our breathing as well as the footsteps from outside from the students passing by, nothing else could be heard.


    I fixed my posture and rested my back on the chair, likewise, Arisa-senpai also did the same.


    With our eyes locked onto each other, time just continued to pass. Whatever was on her mind this time, I truly couldn¡¯t read it anymore.


    Ten minutes before the end of the supposed time for the Mentor Program, Arisa-senpai stretched her arms forward and gestured for me to draw near her, still without saying anything.


    And like a moth to a me, I stood up and traversed the few steps of distance between us.

 Chapter 568: Do as you wish

    <h4>Chapter 568: Do as you wish</h4>


    Without saying anything, as soon as I reached her arm¡¯s reach, Arisa-senpai pulled me in her embrace once more.


    Three seconds after that, her body began to shake once more and her fingers firmly clutched onto my back.


    Arisa-senpai¡¯s anger as well as her fear of me was resurfacing.


    As for why she asked me to stay and even gestured for me to draw near her, I think I¡¯m beginning to have an idea.


    This girl... Arisa-senpai was trying to see if what she felt upon hearing everything I revealed to her could win against her attraction to me.


    And sure enough, she¡¯s already about to rage judging from the strength of her grip. Perhaps, the back of my uniform would be too crumpled by the time I left this room. Furthermore, with her chin resting on my shoulder, it¡¯s impossible for me to see her expression.


    ¡°Senpai¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m holding you so you can¡¯t run away.¡±


    I had just uttered one word and she already cut me off. I guess I¡¯d let her be for now.


    However, she probably hadn¡¯t factored something. My attraction towards her was just as high. Instead of thinking of running away, my mind was already geared in that direction.


    With Arisa-senpai this close to me, my arms eventually circled around her, holding her just as tight. And before I knew it, I was already rubbing her back and brushing her hair with my fingers, with the intention to calm her down.


    ¡°W-what the...¡±


    When she realized my hold on her and what I was doing, Arisa-senpai reflexively tried to pull away.


    s, the best she could do was pull her head a bit. Even if I was squatting in front of her, my arms holding her closely were not without strength.


    ¡°Senpai hating me and fearing me is just as I expected. I expected it but I still went through with telling you about it. You see, I can¡¯t easily lie to someone I love anymore. Rather than keeping you in the dark and keeping our rtionship hidden from everyone, it¡¯s a lot better for you to understand myplexities. Besides, if our rtionship bloomed into something given our uncontroble attraction to each other, you¡¯ll just be filled by your guilt and that¡¯s not something I want to see.¡±


    This time, Arisa-senpai didn''t stop me from speaking. With her eyes already in contact with mine, she stared at me with a trulyplicated expression on her face.


    ¡°Well, you can deem this as me making up an excuse. Either way, you¡¯ll be the judge whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not.¡± I put on a defeated smile.


    ¡°... Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, senpai?¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Although I have no idea what you¡¯re pertaining to, senpai should just follow what you think is right. It¡¯s not my ce to decide for you.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Arisa-senpai deeply sighed as her head gradually lowered. In the end, she ended up burying her face in my chest once more while her arms that were still clutching my back gradually rxed.


    ¡°I... I hate everything you revealed to me, Onoda-kun. I wish... I wish you stayed as my cheeky junior. My cheeky junior that I can¡¯t get out of my mind. I wish you¡¯re not Nanami¡¯s boyfriend. That way, I can have you to myself. I wish you¡¯re just joking with me. Take back everything you revealed. That way, I can still hold you without feeling this hate and fear towards you... Hey, tell me, it¡¯s a lie.¡±


    Halfway through her words, I felt a warm sensation seeping through my clothes and along with that, her cracked voice that seemed to be holding back her tears that had already spilled.


    She¡¯s crying. Arisa-senpai is crying over the fact that I am not lying.


    She¡¯s aware of it. With how I ryed everything to her, all of it being a lie was out of the question.


    ¡°I wish I was also lying, senpai. But that¡¯s me. That¡¯s the true identity of your cheeky junior...¡±


    I continued brushing her hair and rubbing her back, all in the hopes of calming her down.


    However, her silent sobs just grew in volume.


    At this point, words are already useless. No matter what I say, the truth has already been established.


    I¡¯m worse than just a normal cheater. Worse than that ex of hers who fooled her with flowery words.


    And just like this, the remaining ten minutes of the Mentor Program came to an end.


    When the bell rang, I pulled my handkerchief and lifted Arisa-senpai¡¯s tear-stained face to wipe off her tears.


    Even though she¡¯s aware of what I was doing, Arisa-senpai¡¯s eyes remained closed as her sobs still continued.


    Perhaps for her, this attraction or affection she¡¯s feeling for me has already ended.


    She probably couldn¡¯t see herself entering the mess of being in a rtionship with someone like me.


    ¡°Senpai, I know this is probably hopeless but still... I love you.¡± I put on a gentle smile as I traced her red lips with my thumb that was slightly sore from how much she bit on it earlier.


    ¡°Those words... You¡¯re saying that to every one of your girls. Does it still have value?¡± She ced her hand on mine and stopped my thumb from moving.


    ¡°Perhaps, from an outsider''s perspective, there¡¯s none. But for those connected to me, it¡¯s something they always long to hear. I already told you my story and received your reaction as well as swift judgement to it.¡± Instead of her lips, I began caressing her cheek and slowly, I covered her lips with mine.


    At first, Arisa-senpai froze but as I gently moved my lips to savor this possiblyst kiss with her, she copied me and ced her hand on my cheek as she began responding to it.


    Through this kiss, I¡¯m trying to convey to her the three words she deemed of no value anymore. On the other hand, what I felt from her kiss was her reluctance. Reluctance to ept that our story might be over once we leave this room.


    Eventually, our lips separated and I once again ran my thumb on her lips, wiping off the trace of our kiss.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m still hoping to make you mine, I better take a step back for now. What senpai can do at the moment is to decide how you will act after epting that what I revealed is all true. Expose me, persuade Nami and the others or keep it to yourself, that¡¯s all in your hands.¡±


    Ending my words with a smile, I then voluntarily stepped back, creating some distance between us.


    Even if I truly wanted to ravage her at the moment, forget everything and just act on how much I am attracted to her, there¡¯s no way I would do that.


    After hurting the women of my past, I didn¡¯t want to repeat it again.


    With Arisa-senpai remaining silent and not knowing how to respond to it, I eventually turned around and approached the door.


    However, before I slid it open again, Arisa-senpai¡¯s voice reached my ears. ¡°I will tell Izumi.¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish, senpai. Just remember, if you decide to expose me and bring me down, leave the girls out of it.¡±


    Will she pick that choice? Perhaps, if she truly told Izumi-senpai about it, it¡¯s most likely. But with the reluctance I felt from that kiss we sharedst, Arisa-senpai would probably keep everything to herself and not trouble her friend about it.


    After leaving that abandoned clubroom, instead of going back to the ssroom to get my bag, my feet already led me to the third floor of the Club Building. Before I even reached the Literature Club, I already saw the girl that I should¡¯ve met earlier in the morning if not for the urgent matter I attended to.


    Ishida-senpai.

 Chapter 569: New Appointments?

    <h4>Chapter 569: New Appointments?</h4>


    Arisa-senpai¡¯s cry surely affected me. To think that she would be that conflicted. The way she cared too much over her friends was more than admirable... and through her, I could definitely see how much of a bastard I am.


    However, even if this sounded cruel, that wasn¡¯t enough to change my mind about my girls. There¡¯s just too much on my te. Just like with Shizu, I couldn¡¯t abandon everyone.


    Talking to her like that and telling her everything about me, she needed the time to digest everything and decide for herself.


    By the time we got the chance to meet and talk again, Arisa-senpai would¡¯ve sorted out her mind. Until then, it¡¯s better for me to just keep my distance.


    ¡°I apologize again for earlier, Ishida-senpai. Something came up.¡±


    ¡°Stop making excuses and let¡¯s go in.¡± Ishida-senpai lightly sighed as she entered the Literature Club.


    I could clearly feel her slight disappointment.


    Kana, Rae and Otsuka-senpai were still not around. Most likely, Ishida-senpai came here as soon as the bell rang and I had her wait for a few minutes again.


    While I sat down next to her seat, Ishida-senpai went to the file cab next to a bookshelf and pulled out the folder which contained the n for the Cultural Festival before sitting next to me and dropping the folder on the table.


    I picked it up and checked the modifications she made. This was something that she didst week and because of my busy schedule, I forgot to check her message, neglecting it. If not for the free time I had on the train, I would probably not see it.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Compared to the n Akane and I pooled before wherein there¡¯s a lot of ideas thrown at it, it got reduced to less than half of what it was.


    Nheless, the notes she wrote on it clearly exined why she had to cut those ideas out.


    Truthfully, our n wasn¡¯t even unique. I just thought of making it a bit lively by creating an interactive novel where those who would visit could influence the story based on their choices.


    ording to the n we drew, it would need arger venue than just our clubroom, it could be outside where we had to get arge area where we could build it. But on Ishida-senpai¡¯s note, the budget of the Literature Club would be short for that kind of grand n.


    Due to that, she modified it to fit inside our clubroom, making the story shorter than what we nned as well as choices not as abundant as before. As for who would write the story, every member would pool in their ideas and decide on what everyone would agree on.


    ¡°So? Do you think you can aplish that?¡± Ishida-senpai¡¯s voice pulled me out of my stupor. With her arms crossed, her eyes were intently watching my expression.


    ¡°Un. This is amazing.¡±


    ¡°What amazing? I only cut your n. And that¡¯s still not final. Before we start preparing for the Cultural Festival, we better polish that n more. That¡¯s why...¡±


    Ishida-senpai¡¯s voice trailed as if she¡¯s finding it hard to continue her words.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t do or say anything and just waited for her to finish her words.


    ¡°... Free up time for these next few weeks. I¡¯ll also guide you on how to act as a leader, or specifically, as the Club President.¡±


    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, senpai. Will it be only the two of us?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you thinking of making your move if it is?¡±


    This girl... she¡¯s the one thinking of that, right?


    In any case, she sessfully answered my question. It would only be the two of us. I thought Kana and Rae would also be there...


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m looking forward to learning something from senpai.¡±


    Reeling in that urge to tease that seemingly surfaced in my mind, I answered safely.


    However, upon hearing that, Ishida-senpai pouted slightly before returning to her neutral expression.


    Without anything to talk about anymore, the two of us waited for the others to arrive.


    Although she¡¯s somewhat fidgety as if she¡¯s expecting me to say or do something, I didn¡¯tment on that and just busied myself with the n she drew up.


    By the time Kana, Rae and Otsuka-senpai arrived, I greeted the three, especially my girls before excusing myself out. Well, before I left the clubroom, I thanked Ishida-senpai for the time she put into modifying the n. She appeared somewhat dissatisfied and it¡¯s most likely because of me.


    Since it¡¯s Monday, I still have my Secretary Job at the Student Council. Moreover, visiting the Book Club and the neighboring Poem Appreciation Club was in order.


    However, just like I expected, Otsuka-senpai chased after me, inquiring about my answer.


    ¡°I agree to it, senpai. It¡¯s clearly my fault that your curiosity got out of control. However, let¡¯s not do it soon. I still want senpai to think about this carefully.¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯ve decided, Onoda-kun! You¡¯ve known me for a month now and how my curiosity is too excessive... I don¡¯t think I will be able to control myself for too long.¡±


    As she said that, Otsuka-senpai¡¯s curious eyes were shining brightly. If we¡¯re not in this corridor wherein students could pass by any moment, she probably already jumped at me.


    Her hands were even on my hips as she slightly exerted her strength to pull me closer to her. This girl¡¯s curiosity was truly scary.


    If someone saw us at this time, it would appear as if I was being hugged by her.


    To prevent that, I grabbed her hands and gently pulled them off my hips.


    ¡°Uh. If senpai wants, I can spare a few minutes with you. I think I know what you wanted to see. Considering your hands, whenever we¡¯re sitting together, are trying to go on that particr part of me... Will showing it to you be enough to satisfy your curiosity?¡±


    It¡¯s just a guess. However, more than her curiosity over sex, this girl was probably mesmerized by my... length.


    That¡¯s why as soon as I suggested that, instead of the slight dissatisfaction from removing her hands on me, Otsuka-senpai¡¯s eyes regained their brightness as she cheerfully nodded her head.


    ¡°Really?! Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    She grabbed my wrist and started pulling me with her. However, before we could even take the first step, I stopped her.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t mean today, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Uh... Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Before the club starts.¡±


    ¡°You better promise, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I promise. I¡¯ll meet you in the same room where you brought me before.¡±


    ¡°There? Okay.¡±


    Before I knew it, I got another appointment for tomorrow. But I guess this was something inevitable. Rather than let her curiosity explode, I better curb it down... Just that, I didn¡¯t know what could happen. Showing my cock to her might even produce the opposite result from what I was expecting.


    Either way, with Kana¡¯s talk with that Kenji not happening yet, letting this girl be our audience during sex should be held back. Even if we already had an experience of showing that scene to this curious girl, we still both prefer to do it without any other eyes looking at us.


    After seeing her return to the clubroom, I made my way to the second floor where the Book Club was located.

 Chapter 570: Good mood

    <h4>Chapter 570: Good mood</h4>


    Just like these past few days, Serizawa-senpai was once again next to Haruko when I entered the Book Club.


    Perhaps rememberingst night where she clung to me until she fell asleep, the silver-haired senpai covered her blushing face as soon as she caught sight of me.


    In any case, that¡¯s that, it¡¯s not like I would tease her about it. It¡¯s part of helping her. So instead of intentionally talking to her, I just went to check on Aya who¡¯s already at her corner and Haruko.


    Naturally, she heard about my skipping three sses. With a hint of worry in her eyes, Haruko asked me about Otoha and the situation with her family.


    Although I told them where I was, I hadn¡¯t borated on the details.


    At the moment, I still haven''t received a new update if her grandfather already woke up but there¡¯s still time. Who knows? Perhaps, Mihara-san was already waiting for me outside to take me back to the hospital.


    To not let Haruko be worried, I told her that it¡¯s already under control and I would inform her if there¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t handle.


    Before I left for the next door, Serizawa-senpai possibly got her courage as she called for me to draw near her.


    She then jumped right into my arms as she clung tightly to me, whispering her words of gratitude for yesterday.


    ording to her, her fear for men had already shown some kind of improvement. If before even her male teachers would be put under her ring eyes, she could now rx around them.


    Well, not exactly rxed but... she¡¯s not sending cold res to them anymore, making the lesson for the day somewhat smoother.


    However, she also revealed that when theymended her and tried to pat her shoulder, she sent cold res to them.


    In the end, her fear was only dampened but not culledpletely.


    Well, that¡¯s to be expected since she only started to face her fear yesterday. It¡¯s already a miracle that it had an immediate effect.


    To encourage her, instead of her teachers, Imended her myself by patting her head along with whispering congrattions to her first step at curing her fears.


    On the side, Haruko had a satisfied smile seeing the girl clinging tightly and beingfortable in my arms. She didn¡¯t say anything but if I had to guess, Haruko was already thinking if the same method could be used for the other two or if not that, she¡¯s thinking of the next step.


    A few minutester, I sat Serizawa-senpai down as I gently extracted myself from her. Although somewhat reluctant as if she wanted me to stay with her and be her personal hug pillow, she eventually let go after telling her that I would return tomorrow.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re finally here, shameless guy.¡±


    As soon as the door opened, Mina¡¯s smug expression was the first thing I saw. Although she still looked the same, I could feel a certain cheerful aura around her as if something great happened to her.


    As soon as she pulled me inside the room, which turned out to be devoid of any Poem Appreciation Club members apart from her, Mina initiated a kiss without saying anything else.


    She didn¡¯t even let us sit. Instead, she pushed my back to the door behind while one of her legs coiled to my back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the asion? You¡¯re surprisingly aggressive today.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hate this kind of surprise considering I was working on making her fall for me. I followed her flow and eventually, she¡¯s the one who ended up with her back against the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m in a good mood. Don¡¯t you like this?¡± Mina shed her smug expression again as she pushed my head down to her neck.


    After showering it with kisses wherein her breathing gradually turned ragged from the pleasure she was feeling, I responded. ¡°I do like this. However, is it bad to inquire what made my Mina be in this good of a mood? By the way, your tea is boiling.¡±


    Leaving her neck alone, I pointed at her teamaker that¡¯s already whistling.


    Whether her head was in the clouds from what we¡¯re doing or she just truly forgot about it, I had no idea. But upon hearing what I said, Mina pushed me and ran towards it to prevent it from over-boiling.


    She then opened the teamaker and inhaled the aroma of her tea. Judging that it¡¯s still fine, Mina sighed in relief as she took the teapot ced right beside it.


    Watching her change of expressions from when I was still holding her close until she finished transferring the tea to the teapot, I found it interesting. No, not just interesting, but charming.


    Due to that, my feet didn¡¯t betray me as they brought me behind her, hugging her to ease up her current worried expression.


    ¡°By its aroma, I don¡¯t think you need to worry about its taste. It¡¯s probably even better than thest one you made.¡± I said as I slipped my arms from her side.


    We¡¯re alone in this room. If I don''t make use of this situation then that¡¯s wasting the chance to make the girl see me in a brighter light than before.


    Well, although I also had this kind of moment with Ishida-senpai earlier, the difference was that I wasn¡¯t trying to make her fall for me. If it was Kana or Rae with me there, then those few minutes would surely be worthwhile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. I made a blunder... Ugh, why did I jump at you?¡± Mina facepalmed as if she¡¯s regretting what she did earlier. However, from how she just leaned her back on me, she¡¯s enjoying this situation.


    ¡°Why are you asking me? I¡¯m also wondering what made you that bold. Anyways... I love it. Can I ask for more?¡±


    ¡°Shameless guy, now this is you taking advantage. Sit down and wait for me to serve your tea.¡±


    Removing her hand on her forehead and using it to cover my face, Mina smilingly tried to push my face away.


    However, with that little force, it was only enough to stop me from running kisses from the back of her neck to her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken advantage of me as well, can¡¯t I reciprocate?¡± I put on a shameless smile as I kissed her hand instead. Although my throat was already dying to taste her tea, teasing the girles first.


    ¡°... Go on then. In exchange, you¡¯ll drink all of these again.¡± Mina pinched my lips closed as she twisted her body for a bit to meet my gaze while lifting the teapot.


    With her fingers preventing my mouth from opening, I could only shake my head before exerting a little force to guide her from where we were standing to the location of the low table that we often used.


    Sitting down while I was still hugging her from behind, Mina ended up settling herself on top of my crossed legs.


    Eventually, she let go of my lips allowing me to talk again. ¡°Mina, out with it. What could possibly put you in the best of moods? I love the aggressiveness that you showed but at the same time, I¡¯m curious. Will you tell me?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s for you to think about, shameless Ruki.¡± Mina answered before cheerfullyughing as she poured the tea on the teacups.


    This girl. It¡¯s equivalent to her keeping it a secret. Without any clue, it¡¯s impossible to guess...

 Chapter 571: Equal

    <h4>Chapter 571: Equal</h4>


    Minutes passed inside the Poem Appreciation Club¡¯s clubroom and Mina was still on myp,fortably resting her head on my chest. We drank the tea that she brewed and spent the time just being close to each other.


    I kept my embrace on her tightly all the time. It would not be wrong for us to be mistaken as an intimate couple if someone saw us like this.


    Either way, it¡¯s not about whether we had something to talk about or we needed something to talk about. Just feeling each other¡¯s warmth was enough for me and perhaps, for Mina as well.


    ¡°You still have your secretary job, don¡¯t you? Finish this cup and you can go.¡±


    Mina said after pouring tea on my empty cup.


    ¡°I¡¯m still curio¡ª¡±


    Before I could finish my words, Mina¡¯s lips had already covered mine, stopping me from finishing it.


    ¡°Stop there, mister. I told you to figure it out yourself. Anyway, I¡¯ll take you home this Saturday. Is it fine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for thepetition, huh? No problem, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    It¡¯s only Monday, there¡¯s a lot of time to prepare for it. Since it would be me visiting their house, it would be unlikest Saturday with my date with Himeko.


    Meeting her mother... From her story, her mother is a strong woman who raised her by herself. I wonder how I should present myself to her? Mina isn¡¯t one of my girls yet. However, with how close we were already, this girl was just dying it, or rather, she¡¯s still feeling some sort of reservation.


    ¡°Behave yourself in front of my mother.¡± Mina reminded me while tapping my cheek.


    ¡°I will. But can I...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She promptly answered, not waiting for me to finish my words.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my words yet.¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s the same ¡®introducing yourself as my boyfriend¡¯ anyway.¡± Mina shrugged her shoulders before picking up her cup and sipping her tea.


    Alright. That¡¯s a fair judgement. She¡¯s still against me acting as her boyfriend even with all this.


    ¡°Uh... Do you think your mother will believe you that I¡¯m just the guy you bragged about?¡±


    ¡°Unless you proved yourself equal to Haru in my eyes. I¡¯ll always be her girlfriend, not yours.¡±


    In the end, Haruko would always be my rival to them.


    Well, that¡¯s also how it was with Himeko. At first, she tried topare me with Haruko until she was convinced that there¡¯s no need to anymore.


    ¡°I see. I have to work harder then. By the way, the tea is delicious. You improved once again.¡±


    Since she¡¯s right and I had to leave now for the Student Council, I wryly smiled at what she said before giving my feedback for today¡¯s tea.


    ¡°... It¡¯s thanks to your feedback.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m your tea tester and I love drinking your tea regardless of the taste. Nheless, since you want to win in thatpetition with your mom, I¡¯ll make sure you bring out all of your potential.¡±


    ¡°Stop ttering me, idiot.¡± Mina silently muttered as I began gently putting her down from myp so that I could stand up and leave.


    ¡°ttery or not, I really love it. Moreover, I always feel rxed whenever I am here with you. Uh... Although I keep teasing you most of the time, that¡¯s just one of my ways to appeal to you.¡± I paused for a while to kiss her before continuing. ¡°Haruko might¡¯ve pushed me toe at you and get to know you... but the longer I interact with you, the deeper I fall. Instead of making you fall for me, I¡¯ve fallen for you instead.¡±


    Is that cheesy? I don¡¯t know but that¡¯s just what I¡¯m feeling for this girl. Although it¡¯s simr to how I fell in love with my other girls, I cannot just say something that¡¯s not true.


    True, we¡¯ve already kissed more times already and quite possibly, we desired each other just the same. Nheless, thatst kiss I initiated was the sweetest to date.


    Mina grabbed my hands as she weed my kiss wholeheartedly as if she¡¯s waiting for it all this time.


    As our lips separated, Mina let go of my hand as she obediently allowed me to slide her down to my previous seat.


    Standing up and picking the teacup to drink it in one gulp, I then turned around to leave the room.


    ¡°Shameless guy, see you tomorrow.¡±


    Mina¡¯s voice chased after me before Ipletely left the room.


    ¡°Mhm. See you.¡± I turned around, nodded and smiled at her as I pulled the door close.


    Although I was also expecting to see Himeko there, spending the time alone with Mina was bliss in and of itself.


    Naturally, I would keep with my promise to visit her every day. She¡¯s always in that room anyway. If not for Satsuki¡¯s practice in the Gymnasium wherein spectators weren''t allowed, I would probably devote a few minutes of my time to see her as well.


    To satisfy my longing for Himeko, I messaged her to ask if I could meet her. Not a minuteter, the door of the Poem Appreciation Club opened, Himeko somewhat guiltily greeted me. She was inside all along.


    Even if I didn¡¯t ask, I could guess that they gave way to my time with Mina. Or rather, she apanied the other two seniors in their storage room to sort out their scrolls of poems that they themselves created.


    After catching up with her about the result of their workst Saturday as well as what happened in the house yesterday, Himeko returned inside, slightly envious that she failed toe yesterday.


    It¡¯s Sunday and Itou apparently advised her not to leave because of the risk that their father might find out about it. Our date remained a secret but their father was slightly sour upon knowing that Itou let Himeko help at the hotel. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t reprimand her since the two truly did a good job.


    Asahi or Yue¡¯s manager was extremely satisfied with the sisters¡¯ work that she promised to give their hotel a free promotional ad by letting Asahi talk about it in her next TV appearance.


    Anyway, to think that someone from my past was already that big of a name in that industry... I could only silently cheer for her...


    If we ever meet again, I guess it¡¯s a lot better if I act as if I don¡¯t recognize her anymore rather than intentionally letting her know that I haven¡¯t forgotten about her.

 Chapter 572: Student Council Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 572: Student Council Meeting</h4>


    Going up to the Student Council, just likest Friday, I was met with all of the members sitting around the long table.


    With the Vice President¡¯s ugly expression rearing at the front, I bowed and apologized for arrivingst.


    At the side, the couple of Treasurer and Secretary seemed like there¡¯s some sort of distance between them. Lover¡¯s quarrel?


    Well, I had no idea and I couldn¡¯t get myself to care.


    Shizu¡¯s elbows were on the table with her chin on her joined hands, invoking some kind of serious atmosphere.


    Her slightly narrowed eyes were enough to tell me that... I shouldn¡¯t say anything and just go to my ce behind her.


    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Relieving her hands and arms, Shizu straightened her back as she began the Student Council meeting for today.


    Like always, she¡¯s now letting them talk first about the work she delegated to them.


    However, as if the previous takedowns weren¡¯t enough, the Vice President threw me a murderous re first before stating his case.


    ¡°President, he¡¯s alwayste, can¡¯t we do something about it?¡±


    ¡°Rejected, next?¡±


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see it, I could clearly imagine Shizu rolling her eyes at him.


    ¡°Huh?! That¡¯s a validint. Why are you rejecting it?¡±


    As it turns out, he¡¯s probably determined to get me out of this Student Council. Perhaps, he already noticed that I was always under Shizu¡¯s favor. If he knew that our rtionship was more than just what we¡¯re showing outside, he¡¯d probably make quite a scene.


    If that happened, I guess roughing him up would be in order.


    ¡°Is this meeting about yourints, Vice President?¡±


    With that kind of response, the idiot appeared as if he choked on something as his rage deted to nothingness.


    ¡°...No, it is not.¡±


    Not minding him anymore, Shizu switched her gaze to the couple, or specifically, to Watanabe.


    ¡°Treasurer, tell me, is your data gathering for every club budget already ounted for? Does ite with receipts?¡±


    ¡°Uh... Not yet, President. Some imed to have lost their receipts while some imed they lost the money itself.¡±


    ¡°Mark those clubs and send them again for our next Club Budget Appropriation.¡± After saying that, she then turned her head to the guy next to Watanabe. ¡°Secretary, I don¡¯t think I still need to ask.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! I received reports from the Clubs you visitedst week. They¡¯re all here.¡±


    ¡°What about the Baseball Club? Did theyin about something?¡±


    The Baseball Club, huh? Last Friday, we went there because someone destroyed one of their pitching machines. And the culprit was that two non-regr members who I couldn¡¯t remember the names of anymore. Furthermore, although they destroyed it, Shizu and I suspected that they¡¯re ordered to do so.


    And that led to a confrontation against their Captain, the shaved head guy who I didn¡¯t even bother asking for his name. He¡¯s apparently a third-year. Because of some disagreements and the heated situation wherein he couldn¡¯t control himself from the usations being thrown at him, I had no choice but to put him to sleep.


    I didn¡¯t throw a punch or a kick, of course. I just grappled him and choked him for a while. The whole Baseball Club as well as their coach watched that event.


    Now that I think of it... One of our ssmates, who''s not part of Ogawa or Fukuda''s group, wasn¡¯t among thoseughing at me when I arrived. He¡¯s probably the member of the Baseball Club from our ss.


    He¡¯s afraid of me, huh? Anyway, if I could infer from how the incident didn¡¯t spread into a rumor, that shaved head captain probably suppressed it when he woke up from his sleep.


    Last week, Shizu wrote her report and submitted it to the Administration. Since the weekend passed, it¡¯s probably still at the desk and hadn¡¯t been read yet.


    ¡°Uh... No, they haven¡¯t sent in a report. I heard... something happenedst week.¡± The Secretary answered as he flipped the papers in front of him before cautiously asking.


    It seemed that the news about it was truly suppressed that even the members of the Student Council had no idea of what truly transpired.


    Does that shaved head have some background? If that¡¯s the case... then, he¡¯s possibly a spoiled guy who thought he could get away from ordering a pitching machine to be destroyed.


    But even if he had some background, there¡¯s no definite reason for why he had the two members of his club destroy the machine.


    Until now, it¡¯s baffling me about the motive. He¡¯s definitely the culprit after all. Or if there¡¯s some powery going on behind their club, someone was trying to oust that shaved head captain from his seat... Mhm... That¡¯s a usible exnation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pry on it. If they sent a report, immediately ry it to me. I will go back there tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth to ask. ¡°Wait, President. Alone?¡±


    I don¡¯t have Student Council duty tomorrow. Why not today when I am here with her? This girl... is she trying to resolve it without my help?


    ¡°Yes, is there something wrong?¡± Shizu lifted her head and asked me without any change in her expression.


    ¡°No. But don¡¯t you need an aide? I will not be here tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the Student Council President. They can unt their status but they¡¯re still under my authority.¡± Shizu confidently answered.


    Yeah, right... I still remembered how she¡¯s shakingst Friday. This girl, I better have a talk with herter.


    Anyway, since she appeared confident with her words and I would probably not be able to change her mind during this meeting, I closed my mouth and stopped responding.


    From around us, I could see the three other members staring at me with a hint of surprise on their faces, especially Watanabe the Treasurer. Before my eyes passed by her, her lips had a slight smile on them as if what she just watched was entertaining.


    Nheless, it¡¯s not like I could call her out for that.


    ¡°Moving on... What about you, Vice President?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Shizu continued with the meeting and turned to the guy she silenced earlier.


    After gulping down a few mouthfuls of his own saliva, Inugaki the Vice President answered.


    ¡°... Some clubs still haven¡¯t submitted who their advisor is. That¡¯s including that club you¡¯re using to outsource some of our work.¡±


    Club Advisors, huh? Now that I think of it... Who¡¯s the Club Advisor of the Literature Club, Book Club and Poem Appreciation Club? No, forget thest two since I probably hadn¡¯t run into them.


    I better ask Ishida-senpai about this tomorrow. Even if they only put down their names on it, they should at least provide guidance once in a while, right?


    ¡°I see. Then, let me hear your suggestions for the issues raised by what you just told me...¡± Shizu nodded as she returned to her earlier pose, resting her chin on her hand.


    And while they started putting out their ideas and suggestions, I moved away from their table and went to the corner to brew tea.


    I still remembered Shizu¡¯s wordsst Friday, she¡¯ll bring me somewhere. And that would probably happen after their meeting and when the three SC members leave the room to do their jobs.

 Chapter 573: Nap if you want

    <h4>Chapter 573: Nap if you want</h4>


    ¡°Thanks for the hard work, we¡¯ll go out then, President. Onoda-kun, good luck.¡± Watanabe, the Treasurer, smilingly said before stepping out of the Student Council Room.


    The Vice President left the room first as soon as the meeting ended followed by the Secretary who seemed to be ignoring Watanabe. That further proved that the couple must be having problems with each other.


    In any case, it didn¡¯t seem to be that serious considering the two could stille here. Who knows? Tomorrow they will be all over each other again.


    However, what mystified me was that little encouragement she saidst... Good luck? If I had to guess, the girl believed that I was trying to court Shizu. And it¡¯s probably because of how I questioned Shizu¡¯s words earlier about going back to the Baseball Club alone.


    I¡¯ll let her believe what she wants to believe then.


    After the meeting Shizu returned to her seat to check on the reports the Secretary brought for her and while she¡¯s busy doing that, I sorted and cleaned the meeting table.


    Watching her busily doing her work, the thought of going over to tease her didn¡¯t pass my mind. Instead of that, I sat down on the sofa and took out the notes Aya gave me that I luckily pocketed earlier to study while waiting for Shizu to finish.


    In this way, time passed in silence again.


    And before I knew it, Shizu was already sitting next to me, silently waiting for me to finish what I was reading.


    It¡¯s not that I hadn¡¯t noticed her, I just got too absorbed from catching up on what I missed. Instead of me waiting for her, it became her turn to wait for me.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re done? We still have time. Besides, I love seeing you focused on things other than chasing after girls.¡± She peeked at the notes that I was trying to fold with a hint of a yful smile on her lips.


    Looking at her amused expression, she¡¯s probably finding it fun watching me study by myself.


    Let¡¯s notment on herst sentence. I¡¯m not always chasing after girls, right?


    ¡°Mhm... Aya and Satsuki wrote it in a way that I could understand the lesson that I missed.¡± I straightened my back and used the chance to lean my head on her shoulders.


    Unlike the frequent scene where they¡¯re the ones leaning on me, I somehow wanted to be spoiled by this girl. No, not just spoiled... I like to rest with her, in this room... Literally just resting.


    Just like how I can¡¯t stop moving, Shizu was also always working hard for the Student Council.


    I knew I still had something to talk to her about concerning the Baseball Club but that could wait.


    ¡°You...! Stand up, blockhead. I told you, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡± Although Shizu said that while slightly surprised by what I did, her shoulders immediately rxed to give me the bestfort.


    ¡°Two minutes. Can I rely on you like this for two minutes?¡±


    ¡°... This guy. Are you trying to start something?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, I suddenly felt like being spoiled by my Shizu. A lot has happened and I... feel like I want to rest with you for a while.¡±


    I raised my head for a bit to show her my smile. Furthermore, I reached for her hand and sped it in mine.


    I¡¯m refraining from mentioning what happenedst night since this girl was surely trying to forget how she snapped at Hina and Saki, even if everything went well right afterward.


    ¡°I told you to stop pushing yourself for everyone... Stubborn guy.¡± Shizu lightly sighed as I felt her hand tightening on mine. Furthermore, I felt her other hand patting my head.


    At this point, I was really being spoiled by her. And feeling her warmth beside me was truly not bad. In my mind, I was already starting to think that I wanted to stay longer with her like this.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I have to work harder. I have to make sure that I can keep all your affection for me.¡±


    And perhaps I felt toofortable beside her, I blurted out what¡¯s in my mind.


    ¡°I see. This is why Satsuki is annoyed with you. Why don¡¯t you rest your worries and just enjoy this period of our life? When we graduate and enter society, we can only look back and reminisce about this time period.¡±


    Rest my worries? I don¡¯t think I can...


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember your words, senpai.¡± I teasinglyughed which earned me a pinch on my hand. ¡°By the way, what did Satsuki say?¡±


    The two met earlier for the Mentor Program. Most likely Satsuki told her the frustrations she felt. It¡¯s still apparent earlier after all. And even if I eased it up during lunch, it wouldn¡¯t go away easily.


    If I had to guess, their Mentor Program time was now being used to mostly talk about me. Well, not mostly but the two girls would surely arrive on that topic when they ran out of things to talk about.


    ¡°That you¡¯re too hateful for putting on your sorry face every time you overthink. She wanted to always see your smile as it is what¡¯s energizing her to also do her best in the club. She wanted to do something for you but... there¡¯s nothing she can do when everything is already being resolved by the tireless you.¡±


    That¡¯s Satsuki, alright. And everyone was surely thinking the same thing. To help me with something. But as always, before they could think of that, I already resolved the problem... Making it look like they didn¡¯t need to move anymore and just wait for me to dote on them.


    It must¡¯ve been suffocating for some but none of them were being vocal about it.


    ¡°... I guess that¡¯s too selfish of me. But Shizu, you understand why I am doing this, right?¡±


    ¡°Whether I understand it or not is irrelevant. Leave something for us. Will you keep worrying me? Her? Us? If you¡¯re tired, just say so and most likely everyone will offer theirps or shoulders for you to rest on. Just like now.¡±


    With a slightly reprimanding tone, Shizuid what¡¯s on her mind. No, that¡¯s not just her. She¡¯s representing everyone with it.


    I lifted my head and stared at her eyes and as I expected, I could see in it that she wouldn¡¯t back down this time.


    Perhaps, even that thing about bringing me somewhere was already pushed to the back of her mind after we started on this conversation.


    ¡°... Mhm. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m being too stubborn to aplish everything as soon as possible. Thank you, Shizu.¡±


    ¡°If you understand then good. Forget about two minutes, you can nap if you want to, stubborn guy. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±


    ¡°Then I will take you up on your offer...¡± After saying this, I raised my head and kissed her before sliding down to herp and lifting my legs topletelyy down on the sofa. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest with me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want them to find out about us? Just go and sleep. I will wake you up if I hear someoneing. Besides, I¡¯m not as tired as you. I slept wellst night, dreaming about you.¡± Shizu leaned forward slightly to meet my gaze, on her lips was her beautiful smile. From what she just revealed, there¡¯s a hint of blush on her face.


    Shizu grabbed my hand and began brushing my hair. Feeling thefort brought by her, I gradually felt myself drifting to sleep.


    I guess this is another way of spoiling me.

 Chapter 574: Successor

    <h4>Chapter 574: Sessor</h4>


    When I opened my eyes again, I was once again weed by Shizu¡¯s beautiful face. The way she stared at was nothing short of endearing. With her hand caressing my cheeks along with the gentle brush on my hair, Shizu¡¯s doing her best to make mefortable in my sleep.


    Upon seeing me open my eyes, she beamed a refreshing smile and whispered ¡®Good morning¡¯ teasingly.


    Her mask was removed this time.


    Fortunately, no one entered the room when I was asleep.


    Or so I thought...


    ¡°How spoiled... To have used Asakura-senpai¡¯sp as a pillow, you¡¯re the first, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Sitting on one of the chairs around the long table, Watanabe was there, sipping her tea while watching us interestingly.


    And when I looked at Shizu after being aware that there¡¯s someone else inside the room, the girl had a very satisfying smile on her lips as if one of her wishes was realized.


    Showing off our rtionship to someone else... It might be just one for now but for her, it¡¯s an aplishment.


    ¡°Only this shameless guy is allowed. You have to keep this a secret, Watanabe.¡± Shizu calmly said.


    However, in my ears, it wasden with a warning. No, Watanabe surely picked that up as well. If someone else were to know of this, she¡¯d face the wrath of Shizu.


    By letting her know about us, Shizu partially satisfied her wish but at the same time, she¡¯s also thinking about the other girls.


    Perhaps, even though she¡¯s already satisfied to let the whole 1st year students know about me being the Student Councilckey, she still wanted someone that¡¯s not rted to myplicated rtionships to be aware of her man...


    This just proved how stubborn she is.


    ¡°Un. You can count on me, President.¡± Watanabe gave a thumbs-up, reassuring Shizu. ¡°Now, the mystery of why the two of you went to this room yesterday was solved.¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s right. She¡¯s also part of the Student Council and she¡¯s here yesterday during the clean-up drive.


    It flew above my head that she¡¯s there considering I wasn¡¯t focusing on anyone else but my girls...


    No wonder she said good luck earlier. Her suspicion had already heightened to the maximum.


    And perhaps, she returned here hoping to see something...


    In the end, her curiosity aligned with Shizu¡¯s wish while I was sleeping soundly on herp.


    I sat up before coughing twice, gaining the two women¡¯s attention. At this point, I had no choice but to also go with the flow. ¡°Please keep this a secret, Watanabe-san, I¡¯ll be owing you a favor.¡±


    ¡°I already swear that I will keep quiet, Onoda-kun. There¡¯s no need for any favor anymore. Truthfully, I¡¯m kind of d that Asakura-senpai isn¡¯t as heartless as I thought her to be.¡± Watanabe scratched the back of her head while awkwardlyughing before apologetically bowing towards Shizu.


    ¡°Mhm. We¡¯re in the same boat about that. And I¡¯m d I got to know her. Although making me her personal secretary might be abusing her authority... I can only ask for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°I understand fully! You¡¯re probably worrying about Asakura-senpai¡¯s reputation. Here, you can show your affection to each other without any more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bright, Watanabe-san. I¡¯m not regretting approving of your appointment as the Treasurer.¡±


    ¡°Un. Seeing the President''s natural smile is a privilege as well. You¡¯re more beautiful that way, Asakura-senpai.¡±


    As the two exchanged praises towards one another, I behaved myself sitting next to Shizu. However, halfway through it, Shizu held my hand in hers and pulled up along with her when she stood up.


    ¡°Well then, Watanabe-san, I¡¯ll be leaving the office to you. We have to go somewhere.¡±


    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll hold the fort.¡± The Treasurer energetically stood up and saluted Shizu as she sent us off to the door.


    Before we left the room, Shizu already let go of my hand.


    She¡¯s still not saying where we¡¯re going so instead of questioning her again, I followed her steps as I walked next to her.


    Going down from the fourth floor of the Club Building to outside it, we passed by many students who simply bowed or made way for us to pass through.


    And likest time, I heard whispersing from those students when they thought we¡¯re already far enough.


    They¡¯re all wondering who am I to be able to walk beside Shizu.


    Nheless, I just carried myself the same way as before and didn¡¯t bother about them. The 1st years were already aware that I am the Student Council¡¯sckey, in time, those from the higher years would hear it and I would be branded with a new nickname apart from Shiori-sensei¡¯s Pet.


    From the Club Building, Shizu led me to the Administration Building.


    However, we didn¡¯t stop at the first floor where the faculty was located, instead... we climbed the stairs. We also skipped the second floor where the Infirmary was located and arrived at the third floor.


    We walked along the corridor wherein ubeled rooms could be seen from our left and right. The 3rd floor of the Administration Building, like the 4th floor of the Club Building was seemingly deserted and only one room wasbeled.


    The room located at the end of the hall.


    The Principal¡¯s Office.


    ¡°Shizu, why are we here?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll have you meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Someone? The Principal?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not exactly the Principal but she¡¯s taking her office here. Moreover, she can also be found at another ce aside from here. But I¡¯m certain that she will be here at this time.¡±


    She? Two ces? Not exactly the Principal?


    When I heard that from Shizu¡¯s mouth, one person seemingly shed inside my mind.


    The most mysterious person in this school...


    ¡°Please excuse us.¡± After knocking twice, Shizu pushed open the brown oaken door, revealing the interior of the Principal¡¯s Office.


    As it was facing the door directly, my eyes instantly caught sight of the luxurious mahogany table and the person sitting behind it.


    ¡°Hmm? Shizu-chan? What¡¯s the asion?¡±


    The familiar mature voice instantly flowed into my ears. Even if Shizu¡¯s body was still partly covering the face of the speaker, my guess about the identity of the person Shizu wanted me to meet was proven right.


    ¡°Hayashi-sensei, I found him. My sessor.¡± As she was saying that, Shizu stepped to the side, presenting me to the person sitting behind the table.

 Chapter 575: Director

    <h4>Chapter 575: Director</h4>


    Hayashi Makiko, the mysterious school nurse that students rarely find in the Infirmary.


    Although I could attribute that I was lucky enough to meet her every time I would visit that ce, except that one time with Shio, finding out that she¡¯s more than just a school nurse was indeed something I hadn¡¯t expected.


    I thought she was only always busy with something else hence leaving her post after checking upon the student brought to her.


    Even though I had my guesses about her, it¡¯s nowhere near the point of linking her to the highest authority of the school.


    However, looking at the namete ced above the table, the name of the principal isn¡¯t Hayashi Makiko but... Matsubara Ichiro.


    That meant, although she¡¯s not the principal of the 4th High School, she had ess to this room and could even sit down at his seat.


    Just what was her real status?


    Furthermore, with Shizu introducing me as her sessor... Is Hayashi-sensei Shizu¡¯s mentor? Not a mentor from the Mentor Program but an actual mentor for her position as Student Council President.


    ¡°What are the chances? Onoda-kun is your sessor?¡±


    Upon hearing Hayashi-sensei calling me by name, surprise filled Shizu¡¯s face as she alternately looked at us.


    ¡°Sensei, you already know him?¡± With a bit of doubt in her voice, Shizu asked.


    No. She¡¯s more concerned that I am already acquainted with Hayashi-sensei. Her leering eyes focused on me, waiting for me to answer instead of the school nurse.


    Perhaps seeing that little nuance shown by Shizu, Hayashi-sensei shed an understanding smile.


    Following that, she stood up from her seat and moved in front of the table, her back and two hands resting on it.


    By doing so, Hayashi-sensei somehow entuated her hidden figure from earlier. With herb coat opening up more than usual, I was exposed to her tight knitted shirt underneath it. Below, she¡¯s wearing a ck skirt and stockings.


    Add her purple-colored lipstick and eyeliners as well as ck-rimmed sses adorning her face, the school nurse exuded a totally dominating mature aura.


    It¡¯s not wrong for boys or men with masochistic tendencies to ask her to step on them.


    In any case, I was more surprised that she¡¯s here rather than being enamored by her looks. So apart from a slightly surprised expression, Shizu wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything else even if she stared at me all day.


    ¡°He¡¯s lucky enough to chance upon me in the infirmary three times.¡± With one of her eyebrows slightly raising as she interestingly observed Shizu¡¯s reaction, Hayashi-sensei answered before switching her gaze to me. ¡°How is it? Are you shocked?¡±


    ¡°Surprised is the right word, sensei. Last time, you left your patient again. Every single time I brought someone in the infirmary, you¡¯re always disappearing to who knows where. Now, this solved that mystery.¡± I answered.


    Upon digesting what I said, Shizu secretly heaved a sigh of relief as she switched her gaze to Hayashi-sensei.


    ¡°I told you, Sensei should stop ying the role of School Nurse when you couldn¡¯t attend to it. At this point, I¡¯m thinking that you¡¯re doing that on purpose. To appear mysterious.¡± Shizu bluntly said.


    ¡°Aiya! Don¡¯t out me like that, Shizu-chan. It¡¯s fun anyway. Besides, I have the qualifications to be one.¡±


    As if she was hit by multiple arrows, Hayashi-sensei dramatically held her chest. However, she also recovered almost instantly.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not finishing your duty as one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... Onoda-kun here was always bringing them at the wrong time.¡± Cornered by Shizu¡¯s words, Hayashi-sensei pointed at me, pulling me in their conversation.


    Shizu facepalmed as she pulled my hand to have me stand behind her.


    ¡°... Hire someone who can stay there for the whole day. Now I wonder why you¡¯re not being deposed as the Director of this school. Anyway, where¡¯s the Principal?¡±


    ¡°You know, he¡¯s in his ¡®real¡¯ room. Perhaps napping. Enough with me, alright? Let me hear it again, are you saying he¡¯s your chosen sessor?¡±


    Real room. So, the Principal is nothing more than a puppet for her? The Director of the school? I wonder how many were aware of this... Shio didn¡¯t seem to be aware that Hayashi-sensei is more than just the school nurse.


    Anyway, while Shizu moved on from Hayashi-sensei¡¯s hopeless case of neglecting her job as the school nurse, Hayashi-sensei also moved back to the topic of why I was brought by Shizu in this room.


    ¡°You know, when I asked you to look for someone to seed you, I was expecting you to not produce one... Not that I¡¯m demeaning your ability but you¡¯re too aloof, Shizu-chan. You have a great ability to lead but you¡¯re not a team yer.¡± Hayashi-sensei continued, shaking her head.


    When I heard that, I stepped out from behind Shizu to change that perception of hers. ¡°Ah. About that... I think sensei¡¯s information is outdated. I suggest observing the Student Council one of these days.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m already a team yer... but... I did change somehow.¡±


    Hayashi-sensei tried seeking confirmation from Shizu but she downyed it a bit.


    However, with that word of hers, Hayashi-sensei seemed to have been energized. ¡°Change, huh? It¡¯s too obvious a change, apparently. Shizu-chan fell in love.¡±


    She then stepped forward and brought her face near Shizu with a teasing smile on her lips.


    ¡°...¡±


    Shizu lowered her head, speechless as her face gradually reddened.


    Upon seeing that, Hayashi-sensei switched her gaze to me. ¡°Am I right, Onoda-kun?¡±


    As I looked at the girl beside me, her hold on my arm was tightening so instead of leaving her in the air, I squeezed her palm to try calming her down.


    ¡°How should I answer?¡±


    ¡°Just say yes, you dumbo. Where¡¯s that confident guy who wouldn¡¯t even blink while in front of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but am I supposed to blink?¡±


    Well, although my eyes observed her on the three instances that I ran into her, it¡¯s not enough to produce a reaction from me. She¡¯s a mature beauty, true. But all those times, I was focused on someone else. Satsuki, Rae and Hina.


    ¡°No. However, every student who chanced upon me in that room will always have the same reaction. They¡¯re always enthralled by my appearance.¡±


    That¡¯s some great confidence right there. Is she expecting everyone to be mesmerized by her?


    ¡°Ah. If that¡¯s the case, then I admit I also felt that. Just that, do I need to show it on my face?¡±


    ¡°Shizu-chan... This boyfriend of yours is weird.¡±


    Perhaps not expecting the way I answered her, Hayashi-sensei switched back to Shizu who more or less already calmed down from what Hayashi-sensei blurted out earlier.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend, sensei.¡±


    Even though she tly denied it, I felt how Shizu squeezed back on my palm. The redness of her face deepened. Really. If not for the ce, I would¡¯ve teased this girl myself.


    Furthermore, with the two of us holding each other¡¯s hands in front of Hayashi-sensei, that denial only fueled her urge to tease the girl.


    ¡°Oh! I see the real score here. Is Shizu-chan being stubborn?¡± Hayashi pped her hand cheerfully, acting like she solved a great mystery. Somewhat unbefitting of her mature appearance


    But with that question, I found myself nodding my head which earned me Shizu¡¯s ire as she squeezed my palm tighter in hopes to get back at me.


    In any case, with Shizu being obvious on how she reacted, continuing to deny my close rtionship with her was useless.


    After throwing me a reprimanding re, Shizu stepped forward once more and put me behind her again, preventing Hayashi-sensei to throw more questions about my rtionship with her. ¡°Sensei, can we please move on to our purpose here?¡±

 Chapter 576: Hold off

    <h4>Chapter 576: Hold off</h4>


    When everything calmed down and Hayashi-sensei finally turned serious, she pointed to the nearby coffee table and had us sit down.


    Next to that coffee table was a side window overlooking the entirety of the campus. Being lined up with the School and Club Building, it¡¯s not part of the view but from there, I could easily see the gymnasium, the library and the open fields upied by the athletic clubs.


    The Student Council Room had the same view behind Shizu¡¯s table. From that window, Shizu caught me with Satsuki when we¡¯re leaving the Gymnasium. Furthermore, she also followed us with her gaze from the windows outside the Student Council Room when we¡¯re leaving the school gates.


    That incident was what triggered another interaction with Shizu which ended with her suggestion about evaluating me if I was fit for Nami.


    Anyway, with Shizu bringing up how she appointed me as her sessor, the two of them talked about it for a while with me as a silent spectator.


    Hayashi-sensei talked about it being too early and she¡¯s advising Shizu to hold off on that thought for now and be open to a possibility that she would find a more befitting candidate.


    The Student Council Election would be held after winter vacation and that meant, during the second semester and next year. It¡¯s only the third week of May, still more than half a year before it.


    Furthermore, since I wasn¡¯t that keen on being the next SC President like her, I quite agree with that advice from Hayashi-sensei.


    Shizu was adamant though.


    The girl firmly believed that I could take up her post. And ording to her, it¡¯s not a decision based on her whim.


    She apparently saw more leadership qualities in me and I could be an even better SC President than her.


    Shizu being that confident in me, a certain feeling rose in me. The feeling of wanting to back up her words and prove that she¡¯s not wrong with her assumption.


    However, that feeling and his desire to be one were still different.


    With my already busy life, acting as the SC President just in case I won, would cut the time I had for my girls.


    True, I was trying out everything that could possibly be my career path for the future. Unlike the part-time job at the Boxing Gym or my appointment with Mizuki where I would be experiencing her world, acting out my role as the Student Council President would take all of my weekdays or even some of my weekends as I had observed with Shizu.


    Sometimeter when Hayashi-sensei and Shizu reached a standstill where neither of the two would back down, I broke my silence and said my piece.


    ¡°Can I say something?¡± I started.


    The two immediately acknowledged it as they waited for what I¡¯m about to say.


    ¡°I appreciate your confidence in me, Shizu. But... Hayashi-sensei has a point here. It¡¯s too early to appoint me as your sessor. Furthermore, you said I have what it takes to be one but I don¡¯t see myself standing in front of the whole school body to make speeches. You know it, I don¡¯t prefer being in front of a crowd. I¡¯d rather be a bystander and observe from a corner.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hayashi-sensei expressed his agreement with my words. Following that, she looked at me in interest with a slight smile on her lips. ¡°See Shizu-chan. Even though our encounters are few with this one being the longest, I can grasp some of his character traits. Onoda-kun, although he has this confident and mysterious air around him, he¡¯s the type who can be uncaring to another person, especially those not close to him or if he deems it unnecessary to do something.¡±


    Another observer, huh? And she only had a proper look at me this time. Ever since entering this room, her gaze would asionally focus on me.


    From our brief encounters, she failed to see past my character. Otherwise, she would easily find out about Hina faking her sickness or that girl was just too great at acting sick.


    If I recall correctly, she also told me to go back to the infirmary to show that she¡¯s truly a diligent school nurse. However, with how busy I was, that was put at the back of my mind, only surfacing again this time.


    ¡°Is that how I appear to you, sensei?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Let me add one more, although you can step forward and sweep the stage with your charisma if you feel like it, you¡¯d rather step back and be a background character away from the spotlight. But you seem to have this inherent caring attitude or rather, you¡¯re the type to worry easily when ites to those connected to you.¡±


    ... Am I easy to read? Anyway, that¡¯s how I always appeared anyway. Especially if I am with one of my girls. And that includes the time when I was still in middle school, driven solely by my desire. I might be unaware but the way those girls described me back then matches with it.


    This time. I¡¯m with Shizu... More than impressing the mysterious school nurse, I was more concerned over her.


    As if agreeing to my thoughts, Shizu sitting by my side put a hand on her forehead as she said in a defeated tone. ¡°That¡¯s exactly Ruki...¡±


    ¡°Uhm... What about this? Shizu, keep that spot of your sessor open for now. Hold it off for a while. I can ept it to please you but that¡¯s equivalent to a half-assed decision when I''m not really keen to it, right? Instead of that, can I observe you more to determine if I truly have what it takes to be the SC President?¡± I reached for her shoulders and had her face me as I said all that.


    Shizu¡¯s eyes stared at me for a while before she eventually nodded her head, albeit weakly. If I had to guess, she¡¯s ashamed that she jumped ahead and brought me here on her own ord without hearing my opinion if I want to or not.


    Seeing that, I patted her head and slightly pinched her cheeks to ease her sullen expression.


    After a while, I faced Hayashi-sensei and bowed my head slightly. ¡°Sensei, I know it will be quite impudent of me but by what I gathered, you mentored Shizu to be one. Can I also receive your guidance?¡±

 Chapter 577: Their Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 577: Their Surprise</h4>


    A few minutes after Hayashi-sensei agreed to my suggestion, we returned to the Student Council.


    Watanabe instantly excused herself upon seeing us while Shizu slumped down on her table.


    There¡¯s no more work for her to do at the moment and... it¡¯s easy to guess the reason why she went straight to her desk. It¡¯s because of what happened in the Principal¡¯s Office.


    Although I calmed her down, she¡¯s still feeling ashamed of what she did.


    The girl confidently brought me there thinking both Hayashi and I would instantly ept her suggestion. Unfortunately, the opposite happened.


    As I stared at the girl who seemed vulnerable at the moment, my feet traversed the distance separating.


    With Watanabe gone, I boldly picked up a chair and sat next to her, whisperingforting words to her ears while I stretched my arm across her shoulders. Perhaps slightly irked at what I was doing, Shizu eventually raised her head and red at me.


    She grabbed my cor at the back and straightened my body. Although I could resist it, I followed along with what she desired.


    Shizu pinched my nose before standing up from her seat and settling on myp, straddling me.


    She then held onto my shoulders to fix her position. Once she found itfortable, her arms slid from my shoulders to my back as she rested her head on my chest.


    However, even with all of that, Shizu remained silent. Perhaps she didn¡¯t know what to say or she¡¯s afraid of saying anything else.


    In this kind of position, time quickly passed until the bell indicating the end of the club hours and current school day.


    ¡°Observe me well... I¡¯m still confident that you can do it. And learn well with Hayashi-sensei. She guided me on the duties of a Student Council President... I know there¡¯s a possibility that you¡¯ll also end up liking her but let me tell you in advance. She¡¯s a married woman.¡±


    Before standing up from myp, Shizu reminded me. She even emphasized thatst sentence.


    A married woman, huh? She¡¯s not wearing a ring though.


    Wait... That¡¯s not the issue here!


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that possibility. However, I can tell you honestly that my interest in her is only about her identity as the mysterious School Nurse. Now the mystery is solved. Apart from seeing her as another teacher I will learn from, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember? You¡¯re also not as interested in me at first. What happened about that? Besides, being a married woman has a higher pull with that desire of yours, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I have no words. If ites to that point, you know I will not hide it.¡± I raised my hand, defeated by the fact sheid out.


    Whether that would happen or not, I had no idea. In any case, ording to Hayashi-sensei, I could look for her once a week for a lesson. If I couldn¡¯t find her in the Infirmary then she would be at the Principal¡¯s Office, enjoying the view of the school.


    Before I stepped out of the Student Council, I chased after Shizu and pulled her in a kiss where I aimed to erase her slight frustrations from earlier. And perhaps understanding my intention, the Shizu ofst night returned with her aggressiveness.


    Ten minutes after the bell rang, Shizu and I were back on the sofa, with my uniform pulled up. With Shizu on top of me, my body became the ce she vented her slight frustrations on.


    -


    -


    As I left the Student Council, I told Shizu that I would pick her up and send her to the bus station along with Nami, Hina and Saki.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, she nodded her head in agreement.


    All those times, she¡¯s going home alone as if she¡¯s not part of their circle... I deemed it time for her to reconnect with them again.


    Well, ¡®them¡¯ only pertains to the duo of Izumi and Arisa-senpai as well as Kikuchi.


    She¡¯s originally part of that circle but ever since entering high school and assuming the post of Student Council President, she seemed to be disconnected from them.


    Perhaps if she returned and actively interacted with them again, it would slightly mend the cracks in it that were made by me...


    Ugh. That sounds like I¡¯m using her to keep their circle intact.


    But considering Shizu, she still epted it despite noticing my intention for suggesting that.


    Moreover, she smiled beautifully upon hearing that I would walk her to the station. I guess that¡¯s the most important for her.


    My rtionship with her was no doubt the same with the other girls already but she¡¯s just too stubborn to admit that it is.


    Just like the previous days, my feet first brought me to the nearest Literature Club to pick up Kana and Rae. However, when I reached the club, I received a surprise in the form of Chii, Aya and Satsuki.


    ¡°I told you, he would be dumbstruck.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he is, he¡¯s an idiot after all.¡±


    ¡°Ruki... we...¡±


    Chii wasughing. Satsuki, as always, showed a slight annoyance on her face. Andstly, Aya tried exining the situation to me.


    Rae and Kana were behind them, smilingly watching my reaction.


    As for Ishida and Otsuka-senpai. They¡¯re nowhere to be found anymore. Most likely, they went ahead even before the three arrived here.


    Apparently, during their train ridest night, the five of them brought up the topic of how I began walking them to their stations one by one startingst week.


    Although there were times when they would message me that they would go on ahead, they were made aware that I was tirelessly picking them up from their clubs.


    Due to that, they agreed to gather in one ce to save me some time and energy.


    I see... The effect of letting them meet each other yesterday was already showing.


    ¡°See that? Look at him bing speechless. The idiot is surely thinking that he doesn¡¯t mind picking us up one by one.¡±


    Noticing that it was taking too long for me to respond, Satsuki frustratingly said with her arms crossed and a frown on her face.


    And she¡¯s right about that... That¡¯s what was in my mind upon hearing the reason why they¡¯re gathered here.


    I never learn, huh? As much as I worry about them, they¡¯re the same towards me.


    ¡°Uh... You¡¯re right, Satsuki. I guess I¡¯m being insensitive again...¡± I admitted. ¡°But you all know me...¡±


    ¡°We know. Of course. Who will know your character other than us? That¡¯s why stop thinking and let¡¯s go.¡± Kana stepped forward and brought out her mature side again.


    The other four then stood up from their seats refusing to say anything further.


    They didn¡¯t want me to overthink things again. They¡¯re aware that they all wanted some alone time with me. But considering there¡¯s a lot of them and I couldn¡¯t juggle myself every few minutes, they would most likely try to hold back on asking for my time.


    Instead of that, they would wait for me toe to them and suggest it.


    Uh... I ended up overthinking it again.


    In any case, that¡¯s how it always was anyway. Whenever there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯re grabbing it. That¡¯s why Kana told me to stop thinking.


    Apart from them trying to gather in one ce to lessen the number of steps I had to take by picking them up one by one, it was still the same. We¡¯ll be taking the chances wherever we can.


    Just like this, along with the five women, we began making our way out of the school grounds. Sending them all to either the bus stop or the train station before returning to school to send another set of girls.


    Will I get tired of this life? Well, probably not. I might be physically tired butpared to seeing them smile? That¡¯s a small price to pay.

 Chapter 578: Stabilizing the Circle

    <h4>Chapter 578: Stabilizing the Circle</h4>


    When I showed up with Shizu at the Student Support Club¡¯s clubroom, it earned us a somewhat lukewarm response.


    Well, that¡¯s somewhat expected. With what happened yesterday wherein Shizu unted the fact that I am the Student Council¡¯sckey, only Izumi and Arisa-senpai were slightly surprised.


    Looking at Arisa-senpai and remembering what happened earlier, she once again had aplicated expression on her face as she alternated her gaze between Shizu and me. Most likely, she¡¯s already trying to connect the dots about our rtionship.


    As for Izumi-senpai, her eyebrows were twitching as if it¡¯s truly unexpected for her to see me with Shizu.


    In any case, they didn¡¯t go out of their way toment on that. Instead, they smiled at Shizu, telling her that it has been a while since they saw each other.


    Shizu, who''s already aware of my purpose for bringing her here, responded in kind.


    One other thing that I noticed was Ogawa being calm or rather, he¡¯s trying to calm himself down, not letting himself fall into his rage. With clenched fists and a heaving chest, he then opened his mouth as he excused himself to everyone, saying he¡¯s going on ahead.


    Now that¡¯s new... Did he break away from his fantasy and begin epting reality?


    As he began making his way towards the door, I unintentionally scanned my gaze around, catching their reactions to what Ogawa said.


    Izumi-senpai instantly sighed in dejection.


    Nami and Hina silently followed him using their eyes but almost instantly shook their heads as they both walked forward to stand next to me.


    Saki soon followed Nami and Hina, opening the way for Ogawa to pass.


    Kikuchi also shook her head and made way for Ogawa.


    Tadano and the silent guy Taku were deliberating whether to follow him or not.


    Arisa-senpai didn¡¯t have any reaction. Her head somewhat lifelessly hanging low. The girl¡¯s mind was still upied by what happened between us.


    Andstly, Shizu also followed Ogawa with her eyes. However, before the coward reached the door, she opened her mouth. ¡°Where are you going, Kazuo? Do you not like me being here? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s... No. It¡¯s not that, Shizu-senpai. I just¡­ don¡¯t feelfortable.¡± Ogawa almost stuttered. Astonished that Shizu called out to him.


    As expected, she¡¯s going ording to what she perceived as my purpose of bringing her here. I should¡¯ve told her what¡¯s on my mind. That way, I would have a reason to thank herter.


    But because of that, Shizu would surely brush away my gratitude and act as if she didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary.


    Nami, being the observer that she is, noticed that irregrity. She looked at her older cousin for a while until a hint of understanding shed in her eyes. Following that, she grabbed my hand covertly and squeezed it before showing me a rather adorable expression, indicating that she knew what was happening.


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go home. All of us. Together. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯re all in the same room like this.¡±


    Using her normal tone, Shizu suggested. She just brushed away that statement by Ogawa about him being ufortable.


    Well, given that he could answer like that... I could somehow treat it as him recovering some sense in his stubborn head. Nheless, a possibility that pointed to him being outnumbered at the moment led him to decide to run away instead.


    He had no way to beat me after all but with added Shizu, he¡¯d just be a wet chick if he ever tried showing his bubble courage that could pop at a single poke.


    ¡°G-good idea, senpai! Let me hear stories about the Vice President!¡±


    Surprisingly, Kikuchi was the one who first reacted to Shizu¡¯s words. Although it didn¡¯t look like she picked up on what the girl was trying to do, she took that chance to expel the awkward air building up wherein Ogawa was left not knowing what to answer near the door.


    Either way, Shizu, without any change in her expression, responded normally to Kikuchi. ¡°Hmm? Why do you want to hear about him?¡±


    ¡°Uhh... Let¡¯s say for my Source Material? I will also ask about the Secretary.¡±


    Although she probably didn¡¯t think too much of the first response she made, Kikuchi easily followed it up by shamelessly bringing up her hobby in y. Thoroughly cleaning the air around.


    Upon hearing that, almost everyoneughed or giggle about it as they knew the meaning of Kikuchi¡¯s


    ¡°You never change Noriko. You and your hobby... Alright then. Walk with me.¡± Shizu put a hand on her forehead.


    ¡°Yes, senpai!¡± Kikuchi cheerfully picked up her bag and strode next to Shizu.


    With the atmosphere cleared up, Nami and the others began preparing to leave with Ogawa having a confused expression on his face. He now had no choice but to go along, enduring the ufortable feeling he was suffering from.


    As for me, I also kept my mouth shut and just followed along with them.


    In the end, only Nami walked next to me at the back while the others formed a row of twos or threes.


    When we passed by the School Building, I went inside to grab my bag before returning.


    And while we¡¯re on the way to their bus station, Kikuchi and Tadano ended up walking next to us.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, wee to our circle. Let¡¯s make that official rather than keep having an awkward atmosphere when you¡¯re around. What do you say, Daiki?¡±


    ¡°... Seeing how you get along with everyone except Kazuo. I won¡¯t say I¡¯ll fully ept it. You know it yourself. You brought instability when you appeared.¡±


    ¡°Eh? I thought we¡¯re on the same page, Daiki. But this is great too. Maybe pairing the two of you with Daiki as the tsundere bottom might work.¡± Kikuchi mumbled thatst sentence but we all heard that.


    This girl and her hobby...


    ¡°I am aware. And I¡¯m sorry if that¡¯s what happens. Besides, I will have to decline for now. Some of you still have to know something after all.¡±


    ¡°Ruu...¡± Understanding what I meant by that, Nami worriedly muttered my name.


    ¡°I promised this, Nami. And I really need to say it rather than keeping it from them.¡±


    Well, I promised it to Shizu. To tell everyone what exactly happened. The act. And instead of making Nami a cheater in everyone¡¯s eyes, I¡¯ll make it in a way that it will all be my fault.


    It¡¯s not like they would still be able to change what happened. By the end of the day, they would have no choice but to ept that oue.


    And for the sake of their wish to maintain the circle, my rtionship with Hina, Saki and Shizu would probably be an open secret that wouldn¡¯t be openly talked about by those aware of it.


    If Arisa-senpai starts trying to change the girls¡¯ minds about me, she will probably not do it openly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Perhaps not understanding my words, Kikuchi blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Tadano was already aware of it anyway. Ogawa told him about the act.


    ¡°Not today. But I assure you, you¡¯ll probably hate me more than you already have. For now, I¡¯ll take a step back.¡±


    At this point, we finally reached their bus stop and coincidentally, it''s already about to leave.


    Those ahead of us had already climbed inside. And even though Kikuchi was still waiting for me to clear her confusion, Tadano pushed the fujoshi inside the bus leaving Nami to be thest to enter it.


    ¡°Nami, you know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ruu.¡±


    Even if it¡¯s vaguely said. Nami would always understand what I meant. Shizu started it and she would be supporting it. Knitting their circle back together. It¡¯s probably impossible to truly fix it by now but there¡¯s no hurt in trying, right?


    I also didn¡¯t need to exin this to the other two. Nami or Shizu would fill Hina and Saki in. Besides, they¡¯re not dolls who wouldn¡¯t notice Shizu¡¯s intention.


    As for the result, it wouldn¡¯t show up easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s Shizu who made it possible. See you tomorrow.¡±


    As soon as I finished my words, the bus honked indicating that it was about to close the door. Nami had no choice but to continue climbing up, leaving me outside.


    I know. Trying to stabilize their circle might seem futile already considering how destabilized it became after four of them entered a rtionship with me. On top of that, in one way or another, they¡¯re all aware that Nami is not my only girl among them.


    Izumi-senpai knew that I was trying to go after her and Arisa-senpai.


    Kikuchi was aware of Hina¡¯s affection for me.


    That silent guy was aware of my rtionship with Saki. He witnessed it before his very eyes yesterday. And like I expected, he kept his mouth shut about it.


    Ogawa, if his sanity has already returned then he¡¯s more than aware that not only I got Nami from him but also Hina.


    As for Tadano... I guess he¡¯s the only one unaware that it¡¯s not just Nami.


    Seeing their bus drive away, my eyes caught my girls looking out from their windows.


    I waved and smiled at them, bidding them take care.


    I then waited for a minute before moving out of that ce.


    A few more minutester as I was walking towards the station, Mihara-san¡¯s car drove by and stopped in front of me.


    ¡°Onoda-sama. Pardon me but I am sent by Ojou-sama to pick you up and send you home. Hirokage-sama is still asleep and Ojou-sama decided to stay the night in his hospital room.¡± Mihara-san said after stepping out of the car and opening the door to the backseat for me.

 Chapter 579: Mihara-sans Interest

    <h4>Chapter 579: Mihara-san''s Interest</h4>


    Mihara-san picking me up to send me home was actually Otoha giving her chauffeur a chance.


    A chance to be alone with me.


    Otoha has long been aware of Mihara-san¡¯s interest in me. ording to Mihara-san herself, Otoha already knew about it even when we¡¯re still together.


    Mihara-san confessed to her about it, thinking it¡¯s a duty she should report.


    As for the reason for her interest in me... therge part came from how she became a witness of her Ojou-sama¡¯s rtionship with me, the rest came from how I became the closest guy to her.


    It¡¯s kinda weak as if it¡¯s telling me that if she had more contact with men, she wouldn¡¯t be interested in me.


    Mihara-san came from a servant family of the Kaneko House. Ever since birth, she¡¯s destined to serve them. Originally, she¡¯s not supposed to be a chauffeur for Otoha but a maid or secretary assigned to her older brother.


    However, she somehow excelled with more manly things than chores befitting of a maid. And with Otoha bing the favorite granddaughter of the Family Head, she was reassigned to be Otoha¡¯s exclusive servant.


    In truth, Mihara-san is seven years older than Otoha. She was assigned to her when Mihara-san was still in middle school and Otoha had just started attending grade school.


    However, being someone from the servant family, she had an elerated study and already finished the high school curriculum before she was assigned to Otoha. Due to that, they¡¯ve been together for 10 years already. More than just her servant, chauffeur, bodyguard and instructor, Otoha was already treating her as a close sister.


    It was just Mihara-san who was stubbornly doing her job despite Otoha requesting her to treat her as a sister as well.


    Although Otoha held absolutemand over her, telling Mihara-san to level herself the same as the youngdy of Kaneko House was something she couldn¡¯t do.


    In the end, Otoha gave up on getting her to ept it. But in her mind, Mihara-san was already an extremely reliable older sister.


    Being a woman whose sole purpose was to serve Otoha, she actually vowed to never fall in love with someone even if that¡¯s not against the rule. Her interest in me was no more than just interest in the opposite sex that she never felt to anyone before.


    Who knows? Perhaps she¡¯s unaware and it¡¯s truly a foreign concept for her or she¡¯s just restraining herself.


    Either way, when Otoha was made aware of my confession to Mihara-san, that girl gave her this chance.


    She even sent a message to me to take care of Mihara-san. ording to Otoha, my confession was the trigger for her to try and push Mihara-san towards me.


    She¡¯s aware of my previous tendency after all. Unless I expressed my interest or like towards a girl, I will not strive on making that girl mine.


    Otoha¡¯s information was kind of outdated though. With Eimi, Saki and Arisa-senpai as an example, it didn¡¯t matter now whether I was initially interested or not. I guess, it depends on the circumstances now. If there¡¯s a situation or event where I got to spend some time with a girl, my interest in her may or may not inte.


    However, thinking back to my past experiences, if I wasn¡¯t interested at first, the time I spent with someone might stack up along with my continued observation of them could lead to me gaining an interest.


    Moreover, there¡¯s also that urge to tease. Sometimes, I couldn¡¯t help but do that. And... that¡¯s a fairly positive indication of my being interested in someone.


    Back to the topic at hand, Otoha giving a green light for Mihara-san to spend time with me was something I hadn¡¯t expected.


    With the chance presented in front of me, unlike earlier, I naturally took it.


    In the span of time I spent sitting at the back of the car and watching Mihara-san drive the car, I conversed with her, trying to learn what¡¯s going on in her mind.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s not that fruitful. Between her job as Otoha¡¯s servant and her interest in me, she stressed that the former would be her utmost priority.


    She¡¯s grateful for Otoha giving the chance but with her driving the car and her mandate to return to her Ojou-sama¡¯s side as soon as possible, there¡¯s no chance for us to truly spend the time together.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not like I was hoping for something to happen. For now, I wanted to learn more about her.


    Nheless, before I got out of the car, I leaned towards the driver¡¯s seat and stole a kiss from her.


    It was a swift one to express my gratitude to her.


    As for Mihara-san¡¯s reaction, it was a deadpan expression. She did spend a few seconds tracing her lips though. Perhaps, trying to make sense of what just happened.


    By the time she drove off to go back to the hospital, I messaged Otoha about the result and as expected, the girl was slightly frustrated upon hearing it.


    She even sent another message advising me to put on my aggressive side to make Mihara-san fold under me.


    Although there¡¯s a possibility that I would actually do that before, I somehow wanted to peel off the sticker called ¡®servant¡¯ in Mihara-san¡¯s personality bit by bit. That way, I will be able to see the Mihara-san that isn¡¯t bound by her duty.


    After sending that exnation to Otoha, the girl instantly initiated a call to me and through it, Otoha expressed her gratitude to me for thinking about Mihara-san¡¯s well-being. She confessed that what I wanted to happen was something she also wished for.


    ¡°Tomorrow, if grandfather remains asleep, I will send her again to you, Ruki. Start by calling her by her given name. See if that will work.¡±


    Her given name... Hitomi.


    That will either be effective or useless at all.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? What if I seeded and she decides to leave your side? And after leaving, she chose to be by my side?¡±


    Although the possibility was low, given that she was raised to serve, that¡¯s not impossible to happen.


    ¡°Uhh. Then I will be happy for her. She¡¯ll be my sister, literally. But I doubt that will happen. It¡¯s Hitomi-nee after all.¡± Otoha confidently smiled. Being with Mihara-san for 10 years, she¡¯s the one who knows her best.


    ¡°You still call her that when she¡¯s not around, huh?¡±


    ¡°You know her, Ruki. She hates it or rather, she wanted me to continue addressing her as my servant. She¡¯s too hardheaded.¡±


    That¡¯s right. This is why I also think that it might be useless calling her by her given name. But I guess, it¡¯s worth a try.


    ¡°Right. Right. Just like a certain Ojou-sama. I¡¯ll go in, Otoha. Since you¡¯re going to stay there, I¡¯ll remind you to not force yourself to stay up all night.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Grandpa is already in good health. I don¡¯t need to stress myself anymore... See you, Ruki.¡±


    After saying goodbye to each other and cutting the videocall, I entered our front door and was once again greeted by my beautiful wife.


    The day could be said to have more or less ended. Although I ended up skipping three periods due to the suddenness of Otoha¡¯s grandfather¡¯s copse, it still worked out in the end.


    Although I am possibly not that ready to meet her grandfather when he eventually wakes up, there¡¯s no point in me stressing myself over it. I just have to encourage myself that it¡¯s for my Otoha. Without his blessing, it will be hard for me to take her away from their family.

 Chapter 580: Early Morning with Miwa-nee

    <h4>Chapter 580: Early Morning with Miwa-nee</h4>


    Monday night still passed somewhat eventfully even if a lot had already happened during the day.


    With Shio arriving at the house for dinner, I then brought up the talk about my parents that would be arriving on Wednesday.


    As it turned out, Akane was also contacted by my mom. Apart from asking her to remind Miwa-nee as well, which was probably used as an excuse to talk to her, my mom asked Akane about what she thinks about my other girls.


    She wanted to hear her opinion as well as to sound out how many there were already.


    Among my girls, there¡¯s only Himeko and Mina who she hadn¡¯t met yet.


    Well, Mina isn¡¯t mine yet but I¡¯m fairly confident that it¡¯s only a matter of time or until thatpetition with her mother ends. Of course, the continued fulfillment of my promise to her could also be a factor.


    Anyway, when Shio heard about my mother, she began asking questions about her.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t shown it in her face, she¡¯s actually nervous about meeting her.


    When I went with her to our apartment to spend some time with her, I asked her about that.


    Shio confessed that she felt nervous because it¡¯s like meeting her future inws once again. Furthermore, she¡¯s also worried that because of her status as a divorcee, they wouldn¡¯t like her for me.


    In a way, those are valid worries for her.


    And one more thing, knowing that my parents were only a few years older than Miwa-nee, Shio didn¡¯t know how she would act around them.


    But she calmed down instantly after remembering that Miwa-nee would be in a tighter spot than her.


    Upon remembering that, Shio asked me what my n was about ¡®that¡¯.


    As for what she¡¯s pertaining to, it¡¯s about Minoru. I told her that she didn''t have to worry about it.


    She¡¯s aware of my true rtionship with Minoru but she¡¯s trying not to blurt it out. Perhaps thinking that it would be too awkward. And due to that, I was also not going out of my way to tell them about it.


    It¡¯s not the time to open up that topic yet. Until that timees, we¡¯d all be sensible about that topic.


    In any case, whenever I was at home, spending time with Minoru and acting as a father figure to him was something I was already doing. Although he¡¯s still calling me Ru-nii, I was subtly doing more than what a brother would for him.


    Spending the night with Shio was still impossible so instead of that, after what could be called a hot night for us, I lied down with her and waited until she fell asleep before returning home.


    And once I did, I spent time studying with Akane and checking with my girls who were still awake before taking a bath and retiring to bed with her.


    -


    -


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s been a while since we got to be alone, Miwa-nee. In fact, this is the first time that we¡¯re going out together.¡± I smiled and had her arm hook around mine as we left our front door and began walking towards the train station. Despite the height difference, I still wanted to act like a man around her.


    ¡°We only have a little more than an hour to be together like this and it¡¯s too early in the morning but can we treat this as a date, Miwa-nee. No Miwa?¡± I continued which instantly gathered a reaction from my lovely aunt.


    With the color red upying her face, Miwa-nee stuttered. ¡°I t-told you to call me Miwa-nee... Don¡¯t you dare change it.¡±


    ¡°Why though? I¡¯m calling Shio as Shio, why can¡¯t I call you just by your name?¡±


    ¡°O-obviously, isn¡¯t she the one who suggested that? Then for me, I prefer you to call me that. It¡¯s more natural that way.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it. You¡¯re right. But Miwa-nee, once I graduate and marry you, I will change it to that.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Miwa-nee turned to a statue, her body freezing in ce. Taking a few minutes to digest that, she eventually lowered her head and hurriedly answered. ¡°... That. I agree. Anyway, hurry on your feet.¡±


    To hide her fully flustered face from me wherein her lips were widely stretched to a delighted smile, Miwa-nee began dragging me towards the station.


    As for our destination, the storage unit that my parents owned to take their car that Miwa-nee would use to pick them up tomorrow.


    Last night, we already agreed that leaving the house early to send Akane to school was canceled. Instead of that, Akane volunteered to look after Minoru to let Miwa-nee go without any worry.


    And as if reading my mind, Akane beat me at bringing up the suggestion of meing with her.


    She even triumphantly smiled after doing that.


    In any case, that¡¯s what we decided so the three of us actually woke up early as it might take more than two hours to return.


    And after eating an early breakfast, we¡¯re now on our way to that storage unit that my parents owned that was ced somewhere near the airport located in our city.


    It¡¯s an hour away even by taking the train so we¡¯re actually going to the train station to take the first trip. The sky above was still somewhat dark but the sun had already begun rising from the east.


    When we arrived at the train station, it was still closed and we still had to wait a few minutes before the entrance opened.


    Due to how early it was, there were only a handful of passengers, including us, making it easy for us to take a seat at a corner where no one would be near us.


    ¡°Miwa-nee, it¡¯s still cold, right? Hold my hand. Or if you don¡¯t mind, snuggle with me.¡±


    When the train began moving, I held out my hand to her.


    However, instead of taking it, I was reprimanded. ¡°You. We¡¯re on public transport. You should refrain from doing anything.¡±


    Public transport... Yeah, right.


    ¡°Uh. I¡¯m afraid I already did more with others before.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Miwa-nee facepalmed before sighing as shemented over things. ¡°Ugh... What kind of pervert did I create?¡±


    Well, with this corner only containing us, I naturally deemed the time as a chance to tease her or rather, to make some kind of memory with her.


    I brought my mouth next to her ears and whispered. ¡°A pervert who also ended up loving you.¡±


    Miwa-nee seemingly shivered from it before turning her head to re at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be proud of that, idiot. Here, hold it all you want but I will never snuggle with you in here.¡±


    She held out her hand for me to take before turning her gaze to look out the windows of the subway. She chose to stare at nothing rather than to show me how flustered she was.


    This girl... she¡¯s acting more like a teenager this time and not the maturedy that I already got used to.


    Anyway, we have a lot of time to spend together today so I gave up temporarily and just held her hand, sping it tightly.


    In this way, our train ride went somewhat uneventfully until the train reached the station where we had to get off to reach the location of the storage unit.

 Chapter 581: Storage Unit

    <h4>Chapter 581: Storage Unit</h4>


    By the time we arrived at the establishment which manages and protects the storage units for its customers, the morning sun had already begun spreading its warmth to those basked by its light.


    Nheless, I still kept my hold on Miwa-nee¡¯s hand when we walked out of the station. Only when we¡¯re about to enter the office of the storage servicepany did I let go of her to avoid any unnecessary questions.


    They¡¯re operating twenty-four hours a day since most of their clients were those who had a flight to catch.


    When the receptionist who clearly hadn¡¯t gotten any sleep yet saw us, he grabbed the coffee cup at his side and gulped it down before pping his cheeks to wake himself up, removing the drowsiness on his face.


    He then stood up straight from his sight as he weed us with a professional smile as he tried to fix his necktie.


    ¡°Wee to HiStorage, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to open a storage unit,¡± Miwa-nee answered as she pulled out a paper from her bag where the assigned number ID of the unit was written.


    Although we both had the details of it sent by my mother, the receptionist specifically asked her. Furthermore, there¡¯s a shine in his eyes that probably beats his coffee upon seeing Miwa-nee.


    Although she had a coat covering her exposed shoulders, Miwa-nee¡¯s attire was nothing like a housewife wearing a one-piece dress that was often somewhat loose for ease in movement. She¡¯s wearing a red sleeveless turtleneck, a ck tight skirt that highlighted her sexy and wide hips and not-so-tall heels. Her ears were also adorned by a pair of dangle earrings which made her look like a stylish businesswoman with a small women¡¯s bag hanging from her left arm.


    She¡¯s totally eye-catching. If not for being too early, we would¡¯ve been a center of attention because of her.


    Well, that¡¯s her normal fashion whenever she¡¯s going out even back then. Nowadays, she¡¯s wearing those housewife dresses whenever she¡¯s at home so seeing her like this was also a treat for me.


    Anyway, after taking the paper, the receptionist tapped onto hisputer to check it. A few secondster, he shed another smile as he informed us of the result.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting, I checked the unit number and it¡¯s in the database. However, can you provide us with identification if you¡¯re the owner? Logged here is that it¡¯s owned by Yamatsuki Sayuri.¡±


    That¡¯s my mother¡¯s name. She¡¯s still using her maiden name mostly for work. Nheless, she preferred using my father¡¯s surname in private use like when meeting her old friends, mingling with our neighbors or when we¡¯re visiting our rtives on her side.


    I think they already told me before why she¡¯s using it in her work but I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. I couldn¡¯t recall the reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the owner but here¡¯s an ess ID she gave me. You can check it.¡± Miwa-nee had no change in her expression.


    Ah. No. She¡¯s actually somewhat annoyed by that smile of the receptionist based on how her cheek was twitching slightly.


    Well, when she was still working, she¡¯s actually like Aunt Akemi who had a strong personality. That¡¯s how she was when she first arrived with Minoru. She¡¯s only not showing it more often because of Minoru. The boy was more used to his gentle mother after all.


    ¡°I see. Let me check if Miss Yamatsuki put out a request for that.¡± The receptionist went back to hisputer and inputted the ess ID.


    And a few secondster, he answered positively as he stood up and gave us a key.


    After pointing to the door which would lead to the back of the establishment where therge storage units were located, we didn¡¯t tarry any longer and walked towards it.


    Before we exited the door, I heard that guy muttering to himself. ¡°God. That woke me up... Seeing a beautiful mature woman is a lot better than this useless coffee.¡±


    Great. If he said something else, I might¡¯ve given him another way to wake his mind up.


    Like a punch to his guts.


    Anyway, it¡¯s fine for me to be ignored. It¡¯s even more convenient that way. There¡¯s no need to answer any questions.


    A few minutester, we stood before a door that would lead to the interior of the storage unit. Apart from the car garage that could probably fit three cars inside, this ce most likely also contained some of their belongings that they didn¡¯t want to bring home.


    As we entered it, we were first greeted by a slightly narrow corridor. After reaching the end of it, there were two doors; one ahead of us and one to the right. The first one would lead to an indoor storage unit and the other to the car garage.


    Since we¡¯re here to take the car, we took the door to the right.


    ¡°Which one of these?¡± Miwa-nee asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s probably that. That¡¯s what they¡¯re always using.¡± I pointed at the blue sedan in the middle. There were three cars inside and I¡¯ve only seen them use the other two once or twice. One of which was a sports car that only had two seats and the other was a minivan.


    Before my desire manifested, I remembered my father telling me that he would teach me how to drive when I grew taller since my feet still couldn¡¯t reach the elerator back then.


    Now, I am waiting for Shio¡¯s lesson.


    Miwa-nee had her driver¡¯s license but she didn¡¯t have a car. Ah. Perhaps she already had one. From that guy who married her. However, given their situation, she didn¡¯t take it when she left with Minoru.


    ¡°Alright. Open the garage door, I¡¯ll start the car.¡± Miwa-nee went to the sedan.


    However, instead of doing what she said, I followed after her.


    This ce was considered private property so the storagepany wouldn¡¯t be able to install CCTVs inside. Instead of that, they¡¯re probably doing routine checks depending on their schedule to see if there¡¯s something amiss.


    With that kind of information... I naturally saw this as a chance. Before Miwa-nee opened the car door, I hastened my steps and hugged her from the back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not leave yet, Miwa-nee.¡± I ran my lips from the back of her neck as I tiptoed to whisper it in her ears.

 Chapter 582: Her man

    <h4>Chapter 582: Her man</h4>


    Tickled by what I suddenly did, Miwa-nee reflexively elbowed me.


    The force of it was surely not that strong but it hit me where it would hurt that I winced in pain just to keep my hold on her.


    After realizing what she did and perhaps hearing my silent groan, Miwa-nee worriedly turned around to check.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Miwa-nee. I guess I deserved it.¡±


    I certainly did deserve it. I told myself to stop doing risky things but to even think of it here?


    ¡°Of course, you do. I told you to open the garage door but here you are.¡± Miwa-nee said as she lifted my shirt to check on the part of my body that she hit. ¡°Is it difficult to hold it in?¡±


    ¡°Uhh... I thought that once we leave this ce, chances are saying... we¡¯re going straight home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I¡¯m worried about Minoru, Ruki. I know Akane is looking after him. But that boy is not used to being away from me. Back when you brought him to the amusement park, it only worked because of what I told him. This time, I left the house while he¡¯s still asleep.¡± Miwa-nee pulled my shirt down and embraced me. ¡°I also want to spend time with you, make memories with you like the others, andpete with them for your attention. But unlike them, I¡¯m already an adult and I have to act like one.¡±


    ¡°Miwa-nee, I can agree with the first half of what you said but not with thetter half. What¡¯s wrong with doing all that? Why do you have to act like an adult? You¡¯re already one. There¡¯s nothing wrong with acting like a woman in love. I want to see that... Also, I want to spoil my Miwa-nee.¡±


    Being worried over Minoru is totally understandable. But to restrict herself because she¡¯s an adult? I can¡¯t ept that.


    At this point, I straightened my back, ignoring the slight pain from that elbow.


    Without waiting for her to respond, I dragged her back to the corridor and pushed open the door to the indoor storage.


    Surprisingly, it¡¯s close to empty. There were only a few boxes that were stacked together on one side as well as a wardrobe, storing some of my parents¡¯ clothes.


    And being a storage room, there were no stools to use apart from a table wide enough for a person to lie down in the middle.


    ¡°What are we here for?¡±


    Although Miwa-nee asked that, she¡¯s more than aware of my intention. We could worry about Minoru afterward... I want to let her open her eyes again that she¡¯s not just a mother. No matter what, Miwa-nee is still a woman. My woman...


    It sounded selfish. I know. However, if it continued then Miwa-nee would always take a step back. I promised to hike with her, something she¡¯s enthusiastic about. However, in the current situation, that¡¯s not something we could aplish easily.


    That¡¯s why this time, I¡¯ll let Miwa-nee be the woman that she is.


    ¡°What else? To spoil my Miwa-nee. This won¡¯t take long...¡± I put on a meaningful smile as I settled myself on the role of being her man. Forget the age difference between us, that¡¯s just a number after all.


    I love her and she definitely feels the same. Whatever the circumstances surrounding us, that¡¯s the truth.


    After locking the room, I brought her with me to the middle of the room and carried her up to the table. Sliding her bag off her arm, I put it down nearby before returning my focus to Miwa-nee. ¡°If Miwa-nee hates this, you can say so and I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    As always, I wouldn¡¯t force her into something that she¡¯s against to. Hence, presenting a way out of this situation.


    Watching her reaction to what I did and the words I said, Miwa-nee¡¯s gaze never left me as if she¡¯s trying to watch every facial expression that I would show her while at the same time, her mind was contemting our situation.


    As I stood in front of her, Miwa-nee closed her eyes and eventually released a sigh.


    Soon after that, the worry on her face disappeared, in ce of that, Miwa-nee delightfully smiled. The restrictions she put on herself was entirely removed


    Slowly, her closed legs opened, giving me ess to get closer to her. Her tight skirt sliding upwards, revealing her thick thighs that were tightly stuffed in her skin-colored stockings.


    ¡°You¡¯ve won me over once more, you idiot guy. But with this, you better expect that I will not be as restrained with you at home. I¡¯ll be like them... seeking for your attention, seeking for yourpanionship. One of these days, I might also slip inside your room, taking you away from Akane or better yet, join you two. Are you prepared for that?¡±


    ¡°Prepared? I''ve been waiting for that all this time, Miwa-nee... Wasn¡¯t that how you were five years ago? Well, I¡¯m still an innocent boy back then but now... I¡¯m your man.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Compared to how she¡¯s acting back then wherein she would always be all over me whenever she¡¯s at home, the Miwa-nee of today never approached me by herself anymore. It¡¯s like she¡¯s holding herself back to do it considering her heated gaze would fall on me at times.


    True, there¡¯s Minoru and he¡¯s a valid reason why she¡¯s holding herself back but it¡¯s not like the boy would always need her. Although he¡¯s still small, he¡¯s not a baby anymore. In time, that boy would learn about being able to do something by himself.


    With Miwa-nee¡¯s legs opened, I stepped forward, putting myself between them, closing in the little distance between us.


    Following that, I had her watch as my hands dropped to her legs and crawled beneath her skirt.


    They then ran through her thighs, pushing her skirt higher before slipping my arms to her back or specifically, to her round bottom.


    Naturally, I failed to raise her skirt higher because she¡¯s still sitting on it.


    ¡°My man.¡± Miwa-nee silently muttered that as she sexily bit her lips. The glint in her eyes had already turned slightly erotic.


    If five years ago she couldn¡¯t express herself clearly because of how immoral it was to the current society, this time with our abnormal rtionships that probably went beyond immoral already, she now possessed the freedom to do it.


    Although still limited to our own home or whenever we¡¯re alone, that¡¯s a huge step up.


    ¡°Yes, Miwa-nee. If I get the chance, I¡¯ll marry you. I know it¡¯s too early to say this but that¡¯s how I¡¯m feeling for you. Before the day of your return to that ce, I¡¯ll be stealing the role of your husband.¡±


    Her n of returning to settle the problem in her marriage is fast approaching... And at this point, I still agree with what she decided... But before that dayes, I¡¯ll make her everyday more meaningful.


    While my fingers dug in her soft buttocks, Miwa-nee¡¯s legs were already crossed behind me and her arms were on their way to take off my shirt.


    With Miwa-nee sitting on the table, tiptoeing to reach her lips wasn¡¯t needed anymore, just pushing her closer to me was enough to reach it.


    Covering her lips with mine, Miwa-nee fully epted it with open arms.


    ¡°Stealing that role... Go on then... You¡¯ve long stolen my heart anyway. I¡¯m all yours, Ruki.¡± After a long passionate kiss, Miwa-nee responded to my words.


    Marking that as the end of our current conversation, Miwa-nee and I soon indulged with each other.


    Although it¡¯s not the same possessiveness I have for Akane, I will definitely take back Miwa-nee and Minoru if their return bes riddled with problems. And that will be using my own power...

 Chapter 583: Were just starting *

    <h4>Chapter 583: We''re just starting *</h4>


    As we got indulged with each other, our bodies naturally responded to each other.


    It¡¯s not our first time so... the steps towards what we both wanted were smoothly traversed by us.


    Forgetting everything else as we focused on each other, the storage room¡¯s temperature experienced a rise.


    After taking my shirt off for her eyes to feast on, Miwa-nee slung her arms around my neck to pull herself up. It¡¯s to give way for me to roll her skirt up to her waist as well as to pull her stockings off her.


    Well, she suggested ripping it open but I found it a waste to ruin it.


    True, that might appear too sexy and something every man dreamt of doing but even without that, my desire for the woman in front of me was already sky-high.


    That¡¯s why instead of that, I pulled it down and ced it where our things were already piling up.


    Running my hands on her now bare legs, Miwa-nee felt my touches better. As I caressed them while we¡¯re locked on another passionate kiss, Miwa-nee identally bit my lip when my fingers eventually slipped underneath her silk panties.


    And as my finger traced her slit, Miwa-nee¡¯s head pulled back as she tried to endure releasing a moan.


    Watching her doing her best to prevent her voice from leaking out, I surely wouldn¡¯t pass up on that chance. I slipped another finger and focused on her clit.


    ¡°Aahn~!¡±


    As soon as her lovely voice reached my ears, Miwa-nee tapped on my shoulder, asking me to stop. Her legs also tightened on my waist.


    However, none of that stopped me.


    While focusing on that part of hers, I slowly lowered my body. Kissing her chin, running my tongue on her, burying my face on her voluptuous chest and eventually going face to face on her lower body.


    I slightly squatted as I pulled her panties off before opening her legs, giving me ess to her glistening sacred region.


    I looked up and Miwa-nee, who had just recovered from the pleasure that she felt, was staring at me as if I did her wrong.


    Instead of an apology, I smiled at her as I spread her legs open.


    Without breaking eye contact with her, I ced my mouth over that little bean that I was just pinching earlier.


    ¡°You¡ªAahn!¡± She tried stopping me with her hands but that was futile.


    ¡°Let me make my Miwa-nee feel good with this.¡± With the same smile as earlier, I began teasing that extremely sensitive part of hers, producing more unrestrained moans.


    Moreover, the more she held it back, the more satisfying it was to my ear when she eventually couldn¡¯t keep it in.


    Her legs had not just once or twice tried to squeeze my face but with my hands holding it still, Miwa-nee could do nothing but be under my mercy.


    As I nibbled, sucked and licked it clean, Miwa-nee¡¯s love juices began to leak out, staining the table with it.


    Feeling that it¡¯s a waste, I let go of her adorable little bean and focused on licking her dry.


    Uh. Drying it was impossible. Every time my tongue would plunge inside her pulsating entrance, her hips would twitch ever-so-slightly, producing more love juices. On top of that, my own saliva was mixing with it.


    Doing that for more than a few minutes, Miwa-nee eventually couldn¡¯t hold it in, like a dam breaking, her first climax arrived.


    ¡°How is it, Miwa-nee?¡± I asked her after I returned to level my face with hers.


    At this moment, Miwa-nee looked as if she had just finished an extreme set of exercises. Out of breath and flushed face.


    However, upon hearing my question, Miwa-nee pulled my head down, our lips interlocking once more.


    And while we¡¯re busy on it, Miwa-nee¡¯s hand traveled below my navel.


    After skillfully undoing my belt. She immediately got off the table and reversed our position.


    With my back against the table, Miwa-nee swiftly pulled my pants along with my underwear down.


    She even tapped my leg for me to raise it, taking off my pantspletely.


    After cing it next to where my shirt and her panties were, Miwa-nee grabbed my standing erection with both of her hands.


    ¡°This naughty guy needs to be punished. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    With her smile that¡¯s not a smile directed at me, Miwa-nee used her finger to tease the tip of my cock. Being a sensitive part, I eventually felt my blood circting gathering towards it.


    In less than a few seconds, my cock twitched from the pleasure of her finger.


    Miwa-nee certainly enjoyed that sight. She licked her lips as if she¡¯s staring at a delicious meal.


    One of her hands stroked my cock from the base up to the middle of its length while the other hand focused on the head or specifically the tip. Running it to her palm or using her fingers to tease it.


    And when my precum eventually leaked out, Miwa-nee¡¯s sweet whisper reached my ears, asking me to look down. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to make you feel good. Watch me closely, Ruki.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Miwa-nee kissed the point where the slimy precum was leaking. After sucking it clean, Miwa-nee¡¯s tongue peaked out of her mouth, covering the head with the mix of her saliva and my precum.


    After making sure that she didn¡¯t miss anything, Miwa-nee opened her mouth wider, taking in my cock inside her mouth.


    As I felt my cock sliding inside her warm and narrow mouth, Miwa-nee¡¯s tongue circled around it carefully while still focusing on the tip.


    At this point, I stopped thinking and just let Miwa-nee control the situation. With my hands also leaning on the table, I immersed myself with the pleasure of Miwa-nee¡¯s mouth.


    With the rhythm of her head gradually increasing, Miwa-nee slowly gobbled up the entire length of my cock.


    However, like everyone, Miwa-nee couldn¡¯t hold it in her throat for long. Instead of that, to give me more pleasure, Miwa-nee used her hand to hold my cock steady as she increased the speed faster.


    After a few minutes of doing that, the pleasure from her blowjob eventually umted. However, despite my warning, Miwa-nee just smiled at me as she continued to suck it, fully intending to take it in her mouth.


    Without any choice, I held onto Miwa-nee¡¯s head as I stopped holding it in, shooting everything inside her mouth.


    Miwa-nee¡¯s eyes slightly widened when my cock started twitching from every shot it made but despite that, she mped her lips tightly, not letting a single drop of my semen leak out.


    As that extremely satisfying pleasure faded in my mind, I heard Miwa-nee¡¯s gulping sounds before releasing my cock from her mouth.


    But that¡¯s not the end, upon seeing that there were still traces left on my cock, Miwa-nee licked it clean before standing up again with her hands on the hem of her turtleneck top.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet, right?¡± Perhaps showing off her mature charm with her smile that¡¯s vastly different from the innocent charm most of my girls possessed, Miwa-nee took off her top.


    ¡°Done? We¡¯re just starting, Miwa-nee.¡± I responded as my arms circled to her back, unhooking her bra.


    Matching her slightly haughty attitude after making me cum, I carried her back to the table and had her sit at the edge with her legs spread open.


    With my cock that¡¯s still as hard as a rock and wet from her saliva acting as its lubricant, I pushed the head at her entrance, intending to start the real thing as soon as possible.


    If it''s possible I wanted to spend a whole day with her, spoiling her silly until we both copsed from exhaustion.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in, Miwa-nee.¡± After sharing another kiss with her, my hips moved, thrusting my cock deep inside her in one go.

 Chapter 584: Supporting her decision *

    <h4>Chapter 584: Supporting her decision *</h4>


    From the current atmosphere and the heating off our bodies, our bodies began perspiring. I could feel a bead of sweat sliding down from my forehead as my lower body continued on its endeavor.


    With her insides throbbing intensely every time I would reach her deepest, Miwa-nee would shiver slightly from how pleasurable it was for her.


    In time, Miwa-nee lost her strength as she eventuallyid her body down on the table.


    I paused my hips for a while to pull her closer before resuming grinding her insides. With how much love juices she could produce, my cock was sliding in and out of her with ease despite how tightly her insides gripped at it.


    Whenever Miwa-nee would ask for a bit of time to catch her breath, her legs would tighten to my back before her arms would pull my upper body down, pressing her lips on mine.


    Miwa-nee was too beautiful. Despite her totally erotic expressions, her pleading eyes could always draw me to her, easing up on the intensity of our lovemaking.


    While our lips were locked and my cock resting deep inside her, I would then feel Miwa-nee¡¯s slight movements of her hips as if she¡¯s trying to correct the angle. However, in the end, Miwa-nee would suddenly tighten up and squeeze down on me as if the tip of my cock kissed her pleasure point.


    I naturally marked those instances down, memorizing where she would feel better. Once our little break would end and I got the control back from her, my cock would focus on those spots earning me not just a simple moan of pleasure from Miwa-nee.


    And at the same time as that, her insides would squeeze me down as if in retaliation to my attack.


    With her eyes turning delirious from the pleasure, my eagerness then leveled up.


    From standing on that spot, I eventually climbed up and positioned myself behind her.


    Lifting one of her legs, I reinserted my cock inside her, partly taking her from behind.


    Sometimes Miwa-nee would twist her head to ask for a kiss and I would dly give her what she wanted.


    As pleasure continued to build up, we would take a break to stop me from bursting out. Unlike her, I only had one shot and it would be over.


    True, I could make it stand up for her again but the hardness and pleasure we would feel from it would be less than what we¡¯re feeling at the moment.


    That¡¯s why as much as possible, we¡¯re trying to prolong it even if just another minute.


    And those breaks became useful. Not only we could catch our breath, Miwa-nee and I would be indulged with our affection to each other using our lips, tongue and hands.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much we prolonged it, we still needed to end it at some point.


    After changing positions twice wherein Miwa-nee ended up shaking her hips on top of me, she then eventually lost all her strength from her climax, slumping her body down on me.


    To end this on the best note, we returned to a missionary position, Miwa-nee gave me full control of our situation.


    With her arms tightly hugging me and our lips passionately locked with each other, I did one final thrust before Miwa-nee locked me deep inside her, squeezing my semen out of my cock.


    ¡°Miwa-nee...¡± After I pulled out andid down next to her, I pulled her inside my embrace. I then affectionately called out her name.


    I thought of saying ¡®I love you¡¯ next but Miwa-nee predicted that. She put a finger on my lips, preventing me from uttering it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it again, Ruki... I told you before, right? Between us, we understood each other¡¯s feelings even if we¡¯re not saying it vocally.¡±


    Although the two of us had been drenched with our sweat, Miwa-nee still snuggled closer to me, putting her forehead on my chest. The mature Miwa-nee was gone once more and the one inside my embrace was the woman named Hoshino Miwa. She didn¡¯t take up her supposed husband¡¯s surname and remained as the woman who watched me grow up.


    ¡°...After years of searching for the right man for me while staying in your house, it¡¯s you who I found. It¡¯s immoral and illegal. I¡¯m well aware of that. I entered your life as your aunt after all. s, I still failed to hold myself back. Not only Minoru was conceived that night, but I also set you on a path that should not be possible... Everything is still my fault even if you eventually ept it.¡± With her voice slightly breaking, I could feel the regretful emotions of Miwa-nee from it.


    I thought of telling her to stop ming herself but once again, she prevented me from saying anything else. Miwa-nee lifted her head and gazed into my eyes, the regret fading into darkness and transforming into her determination.


    ¡°I am aware you¡¯ll just stop me if I tell you that I will atone for it. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll stop. The stars representing our fate have already put us in this situation... No matter what happens in the future, I will apany you and I will always return to your side... That¡¯s my vow to you, Ruki.¡±


    After saying that, Miwa-nee shed her most beautiful smile as she sealed our lips with another kiss.


    I get what she¡¯s trying to say. Even if she returned to that ce to sort out her problem, she¡¯s telling me to trust in her. Trust that she¡¯ll eventually return to my side.


    Like me, she¡¯s extremely aware that our days of being together are numbered. There¡¯s no other way around that. Instead of running from it, Miwa-nee will be facing it.


    When that timees, she¡¯s surely expecting my support and not me trying to stop her from leaving.


    I admit that even if I said I would let her go home, there¡¯s a part of my mind that¡¯s urging me to convince her to reconsider.


    But after this. After being aware of Miwa-nee¡¯s feeling, that thought had already disappeared.


    I will support her and wait for her return.


    I know I will worry about their well-being but first, I have to put my trust in Miwa-nee.


    After who knows how long, our lips separated and we began preparing to leave.


    We didn¡¯t bring any tissues but thankfully, there¡¯s a towel inside the wardrobe in this storage room after rummaging its contents.


    Using that to wipe the sweat off our bodies as well as the traces of what we did, I put the towel inside a paper bag.


    Better take that home to wash than leave it here. It¡¯s not like my parents would care about a towel.


    And a few minutester, Miwa-nee drove the blue sedan out of the storage unit and the lot of the storagepany after logging what we took from the unit and returning the key.


    Since riding the car that could use the main road was faster than taking the train, we reached home in less than an hour. And that¡¯s even if we stopped at a famous bakery to eat and buy bread for Akane and Minoru.


    After parking the car in front of our house, Miwa-nee asked another question, ¡°Tomorrow, will you alsoe when I pick them up at the airport?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I still miss them even if I turned out like this.¡± I unhesitatingly answered. ¡°Furthermore, I want to see their reaction towards the change in me. Will they truly ept everything or¡­ advise me to stop?¡±


    That¡¯s something that will be answered tomorrow¡­ In any case, Tuesday has just started. As always, I better not expect this to be a short one.

 Chapter 585: Extension of their Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 585: Extension of their Friendship</h4>


    ¡°Husband, I prepared your uniform.¡± Acting like a perfect housewife, Akane weed us at the front door, my uniform carefully held in her hand.


    Apart from looking after Minoru who seemed to still be asleep, Akane prepared everything for me.


    Upon seeing that, Miwa-nee smiled and left us alone as she went up the stairs to check on Minoru.


    On the other hand, I stepped forward and hugged my diligent wife.


    ¡°Thank you, wife. Here, we bought something you will like.¡± I raised the small pouch containing the bread we bought.


    Although we already ate earlier before we left to take the car, I just know that this silly girl wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. It¡¯s from that famous bakeshop after all.


    Like I expected.


    As soon as she sniffed the delicious aromaing from it, Akane¡¯s eyes kissed me before running off to the kitchen to serve it.


    While she¡¯s doing that, I went to theundry room to put the towel we used inside the washer.


    After returning to the living room, Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru were sitting around the table, waiting for me so that we could eat together.


    ¡°Husband, isn¡¯t this expensive?¡± Akane asked while still munching onto that fluffy-looking bread. At each bite she took, the girl would shiver in delight from how it probably melts in her mouth before the exquisite vor flooded her tastebuds.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I can only buy one for each of us. If you¡¯re worried about the price, have you forgotten how I earned a lot with my part-time job? This is a small treat.¡± I answered. ¡°What do you think, Minoru?¡±


    ¡°Un! This is delicious, Ru-nii!¡± The boy cheerfully answered, the sleepiness in his eyes already gone after experiencing its heavenly taste.


    Well, heavenly might be an exaggeration but the bread which cost 500 yen per piece had a taste that justified it.


    After we¡¯re done eating, the time to prepare for school came. If not for what we did that made us perspire a lot earlier, I would¡¯ve gone without taking a bath.


    Taking the towel Akane prepared as if she predicted that I would still take a bath, I entered the bathroom, followed by the silly girl.


    Like always, we washed each other¡¯s bodies, making sure that every part of us was scrubbed clean before dipping our bodies inside the tub.


    This kind of routine was already a habit for us. With my arms enclosed to her navel, Akanefortably leaned her back to me.


    While in this position, we often talk about any other topics until we get into the mood of affectionately spoiling each other.


    ¡°Husband, have you talked about the room with your parents? Where will they stay if we¡¯re upying their bedroom?¡± Akane raised a question while ying with the bubbles of the bath.


    That question also passed by my mind before. However, my parents were the ones who gave their room to us. And there¡¯s no way they would just forget about it.


    If not in our room, they would either return to their office, go to a hotel or take one of the empty rooms in this house.


    ¡°You know how they are. If there¡¯s someone who can whimsically do something, that¡¯s my mom. And if there¡¯s someone who can be dead serious and gullible at the same time, that¡¯s my dad. Based on their personality, mom would probably decide something on the spot or she already had a n in ce before returning home. On the other hand, my dad would follow his wife¡¯s wishes as long as it¡¯s in line with his thoughts.¡±


    My guess might be a little off but that¡¯s how they were. Although the final say in every decision rested on my dad, the oneing up with a n was always my mom.


    ¡°I see. Mom and dad will probablye here as well. The four of them are inseparable since the two couples hooked up during high school. They¡¯re best friends with one another after all.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯re born from them. I guess it¡¯s not wrong to say that our rtionship became an extension of their friendship.¡±


    ¡°Extension. Maybe you¡¯re right. Growing up together and our feelings developing at a young age... The two of us will tie our two families together.¡± Akane twisted her head slightly to show me her delighted smile, silently telling me that whatever the case of our childhood, the two of us will still end up together. ¡°How should I address them, husband?¡±


    ¡°You know the answer to that. How did you address her when she called yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Akane giggled as if remembering that instance.


    ¡°There you have it. The same as how I address your parents.¡±


    After saying that, I leaned forward, kissing her once more.


    In less than a minute, a simple kiss progressed to more than that. Lifting her body slightly, Akane then sat down with my fully erect cock sliding inside her.


    Extending our stay in the bathroom for 10 minutes, Akane and I once again savored each other¡¯spany.


    A few minutester, the two of us left the front door with Akane being all over me once more.


    However, in front of us, the familiar ck car was already parked. Mihara-san, who seemed to be dressed a little differently today, had her head bowed slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sent by Ojou-sama. Onoda-sama and Shimizu-sama, I am sending you both to school.¡± Mihara-san said as she opened the door to the backseat.


    Upon seeing that, Akane who was already aware of the events yesterday had a meaningful smile on her lips. ¡°Mihara-san, you don¡¯t need to be so stiff with husband. You¡¯re lessening the value of your current lovely outfit.¡± She then tapped her shoulder before settling herself inside the car.


    That¡¯s right. Although it¡¯s somewhat off to being called ¡®lovely¡¯,pared to yesterday wherein Mihara-san was wearing a butler outfit... she¡¯s actually wearing a skirt today. Imagine those female secretaries. That¡¯s how she looked.


    Moreover, for ease of movement, the tight skirt she was wearing had a slit on both sides, exposing her thighs that¡¯s not covered by knee-high stockings.


    ¡°You look good in that, Hitomi.¡± Following Otoha¡¯s advice yesterday, Iplimented Mihara-san¡¯s outfit and changed the way of calling her by her first name.


    As I watched the minute changes in her expression, I noticed that although her eyebrows twitched slightly, she managed to keep her poker face as she repeated her gesture to have me get in the car.


    I guess that¡¯s kind of weak to elicit a satisfying reaction from her. In any case, I shrugged and followed her direction, sitting next to Akane in the car.


    As soon as I settled myself inside, Hitomi pushed the door close and returned to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Please put on your seatbelts.¡± She instructed after starting the car.


    Akane had a wry smile. She¡¯s probably expecting a different response even more than me.


    However, recalling Hitomi¡¯s personality, even her change of outfit today was only influenced by Otoha and not something she decided for herself.


    Even though we confessed about our mutual interest with each other, my existence alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to change her mindset of being thepletely loyal servant of Otoha.

 Chapter 586: Hiyori and Miyako

    <h4>Chapter 586: Hiyori and Miyako</h4>


    After dropping Akane near their school, I asked Hitomi if she could park the car somewhere for a few minutes.


    It¡¯s kind of a selfish request since I nned to step out of the car and wait somece obscured for the girls who positively responded to me whether they¡¯re already inside their school or not.


    Fortunately, Hitomi agreed after checking her clock. As it turns out, Otoha asked her to return 30 minutes after the closing of the school gates, giving her the time to spend with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, Hitomi. Can I talk to you by then?¡± Before opening the car door, I asked the woman at the driver¡¯s seat, our eyes meeting through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°... We¡¯re already talking, Onoda-sama.¡± She responded, devoid of any emotion.


    ¡°Not this kind of talk. I just want to know more about you. Is it fine?¡±


    ¡°I believe you already know me very well, Onoda-sama. I don¡¯t see what¡¯s left for you to know about me.¡±


    Ugh... That¡¯s true. I already tried to imagine Hitomi if she¡¯s not at Otoha¡¯s side or if she''s in her own room. And the result... I couldn¡¯t pull out a clear image of her. It¡¯s like her whole persona was already wrapped around Otoha¡¯s existence.


    Her interest in me was just a small part of her lifepared to her identity as Otoha¡¯s loyal servant.


    In any case, since Otoha generously gave this chance for us to be alone even if it¡¯s just within this car, I better not waste it. At least, I want to get a little bit closer to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can find something that I don¡¯t know yet. Anyway, I apologize for letting you wait.¡± Using the front seats¡¯ backrest to support my body, I leaned towards the driver¡¯s seat. Instead of just meeting her gaze through the rearview mirror, I chose to draw nearer just to get a better look at her beautiful face.


    And before she could react, my lips pressed on her rosy cheek.


    Soon after that, I got out of the car and went on my way. Before I left though, I saw how she somehow froze with her exposed ear turning red.


    She could prevent herself from showing emotion on her face but there¡¯s no way she could prevent the natural responses of her body. And that change only meant that my words and actions at least had an effect on her.


    In any case, I would return soon after meeting my girls and I nned on sitting right next to her.


    Walking from the car to the designated obscure ce only took me less than five minutes.


    And two minutes after that, the first girl already showed up, a wide grin stered on her face.


    ¡°Hiyori,¡± I called out the girl¡¯s name and like her, I put on a smile as I opened my arms to wee her in my embrace.


    ¡°Finally, I can recharge my ¡®Ruki energy¡¯...¡± Hiyori dreamily muttered as she continuously rubbed her cheek on my chest. Her arms tightly clung to my back.


    As always, the girl prioritized her made-up energy that¡¯s based on my presence. Nheless, the way she¡¯s been energized the more time she spent with me was nothing short of mysterious. The glow on her face visibly brightened, erasing whatever gloom or worry hanging on it.


    By the time the second girl arrived, Hiyori was still clinging to me, leading the girl to wryly smile as she positioned herself on my side. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to dote on me like what you¡¯re doing to her. Give me a kiss, Ruki and I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    ¡°What if I ask you to stay behind? Let me dote on my Miyako.¡± I grinned at her before granting her request, taking her lips for a prolonged kiss. I never let go of it and even went deeper as I ced my hand to the back of her head, preventing her from pulling away.


    Well, there¡¯s only the two of them who responded positively earlier. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let Miyako leave with just a normal kiss.


    As we agreed together, we¡¯re starting all over, forgetting what happened in the past. Even if it¡¯s only a few minutes, I wanted to create a memory with her.


    Unfortunately, no matter how I tried to prolong our lips, we still had to catch our breath. As soon as our lips separated, Miyako covered my mouth with her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough for me. You still have to go to school, aren¡¯t you? I thought you¡¯re trying to be a good student.¡±


    ¡°Uh. That¡¯s true. But that¡¯s not enough for me, Miyako.¡±


    Although that came out somewhat incoherent, the girl understood itpletely as she shook her head while shing a bright smile, totally different from how she was when she intruded in that small room.


    ¡°No. Try again another day, Ruki.¡± Her eyes then scanned me as if trying to find a fault before her gaze rested on Hiyori. ¡°I guess everyone cannot put up any resistance when ites to you, huh? Are they all sumbing to your sweet words? No. It¡¯s probably the thought of not seeing you anytime soon. And Hiyori is the definite proof to that, it appears that she can stay snuggled to you if you allow her to do so.¡±


    Miyako shook her head followed by another wry smile. She¡¯s probably thinking that it¡¯s more of my fault than the girls.


    Which is true, in a way. I always want to spoil them after all.


    And as if responding to Miyako¡¯s statement, Hiyori¡¯s voice reached my ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I want to stay like this all day. Can I, Ruki?¡± While blinking adorably, Hiyori smilingly asked.


    Looking closely, her eyes were currently filled with stars. She¡¯s too happy being with her idol.


    ¡°You can. But I have to put you in my pocket, Hiyori.¡±


    ¡°As if I can fit in there... Maybe in your bag.¡±


    This girl... At least think realistically?


    Ah. No. It¡¯s my fault for starting it with my pocket.


    Well, this kind of conversation between us isn¡¯t new. Hiyori is the girl who can be satisfied just by being near me. Back then and even now.


    Like Aya and Ria, Hiyori is filled with the ¡®must protect¡¯ aura. Especially when she¡¯s like this. Influenced by her personality of being a fangirl.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll put you in my bag.¡± I jested before lifting her body slightly, leveling her head with mine. ¡°But before that, I¡¯ll be kissing you as well, Hiyori. To let you remember that I¡¯m your boyfriend and not just your favorite idol.¡±


    Not that I epted that I was a real idol but if it¡¯s for this girl, I could be one exclusively for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not forgetting it...¡±


    ¡°Then great. But I¡¯ll still kiss you. Kiss you until you pass out.¡±


    ¡°Eh? T-that...¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, her lips were already covered by mine, kissing her with the same passion as the kiss I shared with Miyako.


    And on the side, Miyako speechlessly watched us. She just preached about putting up resistance with my words and then secondster, Hiyori was already entangled with me.


    In any case, I also switched back to her, taking her into another kiss which she helplessly received.


    In this way, the few minutes I asked from Hitomi were spent just being intimate with the two girls.


    By the time we separated from each other, Hiyori was happily hopping in each step, fully energized while Miyako had her lips pouted, leaving the words ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll put up resistance.¡¯.


    That¡¯s cute of her. But most importantly, I¡¯m d to see her slowly returning to her previous self before I stole her from her ex-boyfriend.

 Chapter 587: Three times

    <h4>Chapter 587: Three times</h4>


    Like I nned, I sat in the passenger¡¯s seat when I returned to the car. Furthermore, unlike the previous times, Hitomi remained in the car instead of waiting for me outside.


    Fortunately, she immediately responded to me by unlocking the door when I knocked on her window.


    The ride from here to my school would take at least 30 minutes if there¡¯s no traffic. And considering that there¡¯s still an hour before the actual closing of the school gate and the start of the first period, I still had time to at least pry some information about her.


    As for Otoha, I already talked to her through the messenger and her grandfather only woke up for half an hour before going back to sleep earlier before dawn.


    That¡¯s why the girl chose to remain near her grandfather in case he woke up again. Furthermore, she already issued a leave of absence to their school, allowing her to skip for a few days.


    Besides, as someone from a noble family, Otoha didn¡¯t really need to attend high school anymore. She only chose to do so because of her own wish or... specifically, because of me.


    Before her 2nd year in middle school, the year that I met her, Otoha attended an exclusive school in Kyoto for the children of former nobility. ¡®Former¡¯ because nobility has long been abolished in this country. Although Kaneko House or Hasegawa House still acted like it, they could just be considered as influential families in this era.


    Nheless, they¡¯re still too respected in the field they¡¯re known for so abolished or not, their prestige remains.


    In any case, in that exclusive school, all the students had an elerated study to prepare them for the future of their Houses. By the time they finished grade school, they already finished the high school curriculum.


    That¡¯s why Otoha could be passionate about kendo.


    And the reason she attended our middle school where I met her was still her grandfather.


    Yesterday wasn¡¯t the first time her grandfather copsed. It already happened a few years back which led to her return to this city. The girl wanted to be near her grandfather. In this city where their family was rooted.


    Perhaps if that didn¡¯t happen to her grandfather, our paths wouldn¡¯t cross. We would remain unknown to each other.


    ¡°Onoda-sama. If I may ask, is there a reason why you¡¯re interested in me?¡±


    After five minutes of driving, Hitomi broke the silence and pulled me out of my thoughts with that question.


    Reason, huh? Thinking back, my interest in her had started even when my desire to steal someone¡¯s sweetheart was still running rampant.


    It¡¯s an interest to someone without a boyfriend so I never truly entertained that thought nor made a move on her.


    Only this time when Otoha returned to my life did I fully acknowledge that interest.


    But despite acknowledging it, I still didn¡¯t act upon it for the sole reason of my hands being full with my current targets.


    However, yesterday changed all that. I got too curious about what would be her reaction towards me which ended up with her confession. And picking up from that, I also confessed.


    Now, we¡¯re here at this point. Despite those smiles she showed yesterday, she¡¯s sounding me out.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about me from Otoha? I don¡¯t have any kind of criteria on who I will end up liking or being interested in. If there¡¯s one then it¡¯s your beauty. It¡¯s kinda shallow, am I right? But that¡¯s enough for me to act.¡± Taking my eyes off the road, I switched to watching her side view. ¡°However, as you can see, before fully acting on it, I¡¯m trying to know more about you. That¡¯s the same for all of the girls that got entangled with me whether it is from the present or the past.¡±


    Even with Saki, I tried using that approach. Unfortunately, that thing happened before actually learning about her. So, in that case, she¡¯s the only one who I got entangled with without truly understanding her. I was only aware that she¡¯s a great chance-taker.


    Thankfully, I got to talk to herst Sunday which straightened up our current rtionship.


    Upon hearing my answer, Hitomi slowed down her car and eventually came to a full stop after steering it into a supermarket¡¯s car park.


    ¡°It is indeed shallow, Onoda-sama.¡± She started as she pushed a button deepening the tint of the car windows.


    Ah. No. That button just gave the same tinting effect to the inner side of the ss. Both the car windows and the windshields, front and rear.


    As soon as that happened, the interior of the car darkened and only the lights on the car¡¯s head unit became our source.


    With this... I could guess that Hitomi wanted the privacy it gave us and perhaps, it¡¯s about time for her to ease up from her role as Otoha¡¯s loyal servant and converse with me as the woman named Mihara Hitomi.


    Despite theck of a better source of light, my eyes remained staring at her side, watching every move she made.


    ¡°... I was hoping for another answer or something you made up on the spot. But as expected, Onoda-sama is too honest to tell a lie.¡± Hitomi continued as she slowly lifted her body from the driver¡¯s seat.


    Upon seeing that, I instantly got the idea of what she intended to do... I slightly leaned sideways to wrap my arms around her waist, supporting her.


    With her hands grasping my shoulder for support, Hitomi twisted her body, one of her legs passing above my thighs as she eventually settled on myp, straddling me.


    ¡°Hitomi... This is a bold move even for you. I honestly thought you¡¯re just going to talk to me without the identity of being Otoha¡¯s servant.¡±


    With my hands still holding her sides as I helped her settle herself in this position, I told her what¡¯s in my mind.


    ¡°We¡¯re of the same mind, Onoda¡ªNo. Ruki-sama.¡± She corrected herself. ¡°However, I changed my mind after what you did earlier.¡±


    Earlier? The kiss?


    While saying that, Hitomi¡¯s hands slowly slide from my shoulder up to my cheeks, raising my head to face her.


    It¡¯s still dark so apart from her shiny eyes, I could only make out the shape of her face. But with this close proximity with her, I could feel her squishy front pressing on my chest as well as smell her fresh fragrant breath.


    ¡°I see. I got bolder for doing that and you¡¯re returning it to me with the same boldness.¡±


    I might be off with that interpretation but that¡¯s the first thing that entered my mind as I felt the temperature rising in the car despite the air conditioner still working.


    ¡°Not the same, Ruki-sama. This is at least three times the boldness you showed. I was taught to return everything three times as much. That¡¯s how I''ve dealt with things ever since I started serving Ojou-sama.¡±


    Uh... Who taught her that? Not that I hate this situation but... in the same context, she could be ruthless when dealing with things.


    In any case, this was my intent, knowing more about her so... there¡¯s only one thing I needed to do. y along.

 Chapter 588: Hitomis Path

    <h4>Chapter 588: Hitomi''s Path</h4>


    Minutes into our conversation where I got to know more about her, Hitomi remained on myp, our bodies closely linked together. In fact, by being like this, we could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats as well and the sound of our breathing.


    Although I tried to behave my hands at first, as our conversation progressed, it gradually moved from her waist and settled right on her slightly perky butt.


    Because she¡¯s wearing a tight skirt and not thick pants, the sensation of my palms and fingers digging into those two soft mounds was nothing short of heavenly. Furthermore, no matter how much she tried to be as expressionless as possible, Hitomi¡¯s released a barely audible moan followed by slightly averting her gaze by turning her head sideways.


    Thatst part made it too obvious that she could produce that kind of reaction. Perhaps if she didn¡¯t do that, given that it¡¯s barely audible, I would pass that off as nothing.


    Nheless, knowing that she could express herself like that, it made me d that her ice shell wasn¡¯t unbreakable.


    In any case, with her established belief to return everything three times as much, I thought of seeing how well she would trante what I did.


    To my surprise, Hitomi slightly arched her back, pulling her upper body away from me as well as sliding her lower body backward. She did that to give herself the space to take off my top. If yesterday she helped me wear my clothes back, this time, she perfectly unbuttoned it and carefully took it off me, making sure that it wouldn¡¯t get any crease.


    Following that, her hands began exploring my upper body. Starting from my neck, sliding down to my shoulder and settling on my chest.


    At first, cloth gloves covered her hands and fingers which failed to even tickle my skin. Perhaps noticing that she couldn¡¯t get that much reaction from me other than how she reacted when I grabbed her butt, Hitomi removed it before continuing.


    When her hands reached my chest, it just conveniently slid down to my waist before focusing on my navel, stopping just above my pants.


    At this point, I steered our conversation towards what she¡¯s doing, asking her if that¡¯s already three times as much as what I did.


    ¡°Not close enough, Ruki-sama. Don¡¯t mind me and focus on our conversation.¡±


    With her voice still sounding somewhat emotionless despite making me topless on top of straddling me, I could only nod at her and wait at what she nned to do next.


    Given our current situation, that part of me was already close to reacting to her. The only thing limiting it was the fact that I couldn¡¯t see her clearly.


    Moreover, I came three times already. Even if I get turned on by this situation, making it fully erect was kind of hard, given that it¡¯s not even an hour yet since doing it with Akane inside the tub.


    ¡°Focus on our conversation, you say? Well then, you can choose not to answer this but Hitomi, until when will you serve under Otoha? Don¡¯t you also need to make your own family?¡±


    Taking my mind off how she¡¯s currently exploring my body with her hands and eventually with her lips which focused on my chest up to my neck, I raised a question concerning her future.


    Although I could have asked Otoha about this, I refrained from doing that.


    It¡¯s a lot better to ask the person herself especially if it was too personal like this.


    Their whole family might be serving the Kaneko House but didn¡¯t they need to also expand their household? Or perhaps, only males were allowed to start a family, their offspring bing the servants of the Kaneko House¡¯s new generation.


    If that¡¯s the case then... that¡¯s kind of pitiful. Even if their family was devoted to the noble house, they¡¯re not giving their children a right to choose.


    Well, this was just my assumption.


    Hitomi was actually taking her time to answer me. With her fingers slowly moving around my navel or specifically circling around my abdominal muscles, her inexperienced lips were smooching my neck andplete with sound effects.


    She¡¯s probably copying what she saw from Otoha whenever I let that girl do anything she wanted to me.


    What she liked to do the most was to shower my neck with kisses, slightly sucking it to produce the smooch sound effects. However, focusing on my abs was probably Hitomi¡¯s own way to escte what I did. My hands remained on her butt after all.


    Whether this was already three times, I had no idea.


    Around two minutester, Hitomi raised her head. With her eyes closed, she cupped my cheeks and opened her mouth, responding to my question earlier.


    However, I immediately noticed how she¡¯s slightly shaking or rather her heartbeat raced. She¡¯s either extremely nervous or excited. Either of the two, I had a hunch that what she¡¯s about to do after answering was the final act for returning what I did to her three times the intensity.


    ¡°I will be serving under Ojou-sama for as long as she requires my presence. Only Ojou-sama can dismiss me from being her close aide. As for Ruki-sama¡¯s next question, that¡¯s my path if I followed the regr route for the women of Mihara Family, bing a housemaid of the Kaneko House.¡±


    As I digested her answer, I noticed the hidden bitterness in her voice. Even though her answer was still iplete, she just revealed that she¡¯d be unable to make her own family or even marry someone.


    And while I was still in that train of thought, Hitomi¡¯s fragrant breath once again washed over my face. Following that, even with the current dimly lit interior of the car, I finally got to look at her face closely.


    However, that¡¯s only for a split second because soon after that, Hitomi¡¯s lips firmly pressed on mine.


    Not stopping from a simple kiss, her hold on my cheeks Hitomi¡¯s arms eventually enclosed my head, pushing my head closer to her as she began to deepen our lips¡¯ connection.


    Hito minutely adjusted her lips by pulling back and pressing her lips many times over.


    At that point, I hadn¡¯t responded to her yet and just opened my lips slightly, letting her do what she nned to.


    Seconds turned to minutes and by then her lips would cover my lips for an extended duration with her tongue swimming inside my mouth, entangling mine.


    And although I thought of waiting for her to stop before beginning to return what she did, copying her belief, impatience came over me.


    Before Hitomi could react, I caught her tongue and began responding to her kiss. Not only that, my still hands moved, pulling her lower body closer to me.


    With my abrupt actions, Hitomi slightly opened her eyes. I thought she would push me away and stop what we¡¯re doing but I was wrong once again.


    Hitomi epted it, leading to our situation changing from being one-sided to a mutual understanding.


    Making use of this chance, I bring forth my experience to teach her everything she needed to know about kisses. And being an excellent woman, she easily picked up everything.


    Before I knew it, our position was already reversed, me being on top of her. On top of that, the backrest of the passenger¡¯s seat was already reclined to a 135-degree angle.


    ¡°It¡¯s no good, Hitomi. Don¡¯t talk about a closed path. I will open up one for you even if it means stealing you away from Otoha and making you mine.¡± I muttered while caressing her soft lips that I was just sucking at a few seconds ago. This was in response to her words before we got too absorbed.


    I thought she would try to say something like rejecting what I said but she only tilted her head to the side.


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about, Ruki-sama? I¡¯m not finished with what I¡¯m saying. Refrain from presuming things.¡±


    Following that, for the first time today, Hitomi finally showed me the same smile that shed upon her face yesterday.


    No. It¡¯s not just a smile.


    Her eyes narrowed and she beganughing heartily.


    For the first time since I met her, she¡¯sughing. And this was something I hadn¡¯t expected.


    Perhaps noticing my confused expression, Hitomi then tapped my cheek and reigned in herugh, transforming it to her natural smile beforepleting what she hadn¡¯t finished saying. ¡°Ruki-sama, let me finish. The path you¡¯re pertaining as closed is the path of not being able to choose who to marry. I can still have a family but not with someone I choose myself.¡±


    ¡°As for my new path. I will have that freedom. Furthermore, even if I don¡¯t take that new path, won¡¯t you marry Oujo-sama? Staying at her side will mean staying with you as well.¡± Hitomi concluded.


    Without waiting to see my reaction, Hitomi pulled my head down, ovepping our lips. ¡°For Ruki-sama¡¯s information, I still haven¡¯t returned three times the intensity of what you did yet. Pardon my rudeness and please bear with me.¡±

 Chapter 589: Student Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 589: Student Assistant</h4>


    We didn¡¯t stay longer at that parking lot. As soon as she finished returning three times of what I did through those kisses we shared, Hitomi returned to her seat and deactivated the tinting of the inner part of the ss after helping me wear back my top.


    When that happened, she returned to being her usual self and resumed driving me to my school.


    Along the way, we already exhausted the current topic so we spent those few minutes in silence. Nheless, at times, our gazes would just naturally meet through the rearview mirror.


    But that¡¯s it. Whatever happened between us during that time, none of us talked about it.


    Well, I could ask her what was truly in her mind about me but the actions and gestures she showed during that time already answered that.


    ¡°See youter, Hitomi. Take care on the road.¡± I said before getting out of her car a few streets away from our school.


    ¡°Mhm. See you, Ruki-sama.¡± Hitomi answered with a slight smile on her lips.


    Since Otoha¡¯s grandfather had already woken up once, there¡¯s a huge possibility that meeting him would happen soon.


    Nheless, I expect Otoha will keep sending Hitomi to me while she¡¯s staying cooped up in the hospital but once she returns home, seeing the two would surely be hard again.


    Meeting and talking to her grandfather might be a way to alleviate that situation where her mother grounded her from going out.


    By the time I reached the school gates, it was a few minutes before the closing and the start of the 1st period.


    Seeing me arrive on time, Eguchi-sensei nodded approvingly.


    As more time passes, she¡¯s bing more adorable, huh?


    When I reached the ssroom, our other ssmates cheered and pped as if it was an achievement for me to arrive on time.


    After ying along with them for a bit, I then settled down next to Aya and Satsuki.


    As always, Aya adorably greeted me. And perhaps influenced by what she witnessed, she also congratted me.


    Satsuki, on the other hand, put on a somewhat unenergetic smile but a relieved expression passed on it after a while. She had her head slumped on her desk and considering how her hair was still somewhat wet, their club probably had another intensive training today, draining most of her energy.


    Being with her for more than a month now, reading her and tranting her actual intention to everything she did was something I already mastered.


    I leaned towards her desk and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhereter at lunch.¡±


    As soon as my voice entered her ears, the girl¡¯s slightly sleepy eyes opened wide as if she¡¯s hearing something unbelievable.


    But to confirm that, I just nodded at her which resulted in her unenergetic smile transforming into a truly delightful grin.


    After what I heard concerning Satsuki from Shizu yesterday, I thought of easing up this girl¡¯s worry about me. And in turn, I wanted to let her know that her presence alone was enough to help me tide through the problems or any issues I was facing.


    We agreed not to always meet up in that empty clubroom starting today so¡­ for starters, I thought of inviting them like this from now on.


    Perhaps, I would also look for Aya before or after spending some time with Satsuki. There¡¯s always that urge in me to keep on doting on her.


    Whenever I find some free time, I will decide who to spend that with.


    After energizing the sleepy Satsuki, my eyes naturally looked for my other girls.


    Yesterday before retreating to bed, Nami updated me about the progress of mending their circle.


    Thanks to Shizu, talking some sense to Ogawa had begun. Although it¡¯s clear that he still couldn¡¯t ept that he already lost Nami, his rage lessened. Or rather, he¡¯s not openly expressing it anymore.


    In fact, when I looked in his direction, he¡¯s already maintaining a calm expression.


    Well, if he¡¯s that calm, that didn¡¯t mean that I have to be rxed with him now. In fact, he¡¯d be more of a headache if he began thinking calmly, weighing in his choices. As long as he still had a hint of hope of getting Nami back, I would never ease up on him.


    A few minutester, Shio arrived at the ssroom at the same time as the bell rang, indicating the start of the 1st period.


    Before starting her ss, she announced something.


    The opening of the application for being a Student Assistant.


    It¡¯s no surprise that once she finished her sentence, everyone, even my girls, all turned to me.


    Ah no. Everyone except Ogawa.


    That¡¯s as expected. He probably decided not to be involved with me anymore. I was the cause of his rage after all.


    Anyway, with that kind of attention, I had to put on the silly act again as if I was embarrassed by their stares.


    But by doing that, it only intensified the enthusiasm of those ignorant of my rtionship with Shio.


    Someone even shouted ¡°It¡¯s finally your time to make it official, Onoda!¡± or ¡°Your nickname will finally be justified! Go for it, Onoda!¡±


    Once again, I became the source of their entertainment.


    When I looked at Shio, there¡¯s also an expectant smile on her lips. She¡¯s waiting for me to nominate myself or submit my application to her right there and then.


    In any case, since I already nned to do that, I fueled their enthusiasm by standing up and walking towards Shio¡¯s table.


    ¡°Sensei, may I ask for the application form? Also, the requirements for it.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun, are you sure? I know I¡¯m always asking for your help but it will be bad for me if you¡¯re just forced to do so.¡± Although she asked me that with a hint of worry for my well-being, I could clearly feel her excitement concealed by her still lips that were on the verge of stretching themselves into a grin.


    Upon hearing our exchange, our ssroom once again drowned with cheers from my overly enthusiastic ssmates.


    My hope of returning to being the ssmate A still hadn¡¯t died down but with how much I stood out ever since the start of the school year, I had no choice but to embrace that now. Besides, it¡¯s for my Shio.


    As her Student Assistant, being with her for an extended period would now have a justification.


    ¡°Uh. I feel bad for beingte at times. Take this as mepensating for it. Moreover, being asked to help you more than once, I noticed how badly you needed assistance. If I could help and get a few points from it then I guess it¡¯s a fair trade.¡±


    That answer I came up with was actually my way to create formidable reasoning why I wanted to apply. This way, it would be way harder for them to connect the dots about my true rtionship with her.


    I made myself into an opportunistic student going after the extra points in my final grade.


    After a few seconds of silence, Shio showed an understanding expression as she handed me the application form that I needed to fill up before sending me back to my seat and starting her lesson for today.


    However, when I returned to my seat and checked on what she handed me, Shio gave me two pieces of the same application form¡­

 Chapter 590: Study Group

    <h4>Chapter 590: Study Group</h4>


    I thought about raising my hand to give the extra paper back to her but then, it dawned on me¡­


    I told her about my meeting with the two PE Teachers. Moreover, she was made aware of Eguchi-sensei¡¯s n of asking me to be her Student Assistant at that drinking party they all attendedst Friday.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, this was her way of telling me that she doesn¡¯t mind me being a Student Assistant to Eguchi-sensei.


    Uh. I better ask herter for rification.


    Today, Shio only used half of her time to teach us beforeing up with a quiz about everything we¡¯ve learned from her so far.


    And to her disappointment, some of us still failed despite it being a simple quiz of giving the meaning of the English word.


    As for me¡­ although I didn¡¯t get a perfect score like Kanzaki or Nami, I was among the above-average like Aya. And that somehow abated her disappointment.


    Satsuki passed albeit barely. There were words she misread as something else which in turn made her write the wrong meaning to it.


    And among our group, Sakuma failed which made him gulp down when Shio announced an extra homework for those who failed that they needed to pass next week. Along with that announcement, Shio also revealed that she would prepare a long quiz and she emphasized that it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as the quiz today.


    Well, being her first advisory ss after getting her license to teach, she probably wanted to do well. Besides, the way she conducted her sses was not as boring as our Japanese History teacher wherein he¡¯s only telling us to read the books and then he would do some pop quiz with our books opened. In the end, only those who would actually take their time to read and understand what they were reading could learn something.


    As for Shio, she¡¯s very hands-on with her teaching approach. Although there were times where she would focus on one student, me for example, she wouldn¡¯t neglect the other students and in fact, she¡¯s making it easier for the others to pick up what she¡¯s teaching through focusing on one student.


    That¡¯s because most of us would be intrigued if there¡¯s always someone in the spotlight apart from our teacher.


    In any case, with that kind of announcement, those who failed began looking towards their seatmates to ask them for help. On the other hand, the others who passed the quiz also turned serious as they thought about the uing long quiz.


    That¡¯s why as soon as Shio left the ssroom and while the next period hadn¡¯t started yet, the ss became filled with buzzing noises of conversations.


    And naturally, that didn¡¯t spare us.


    Seconds after Shio stepped out of the room, I felt a hand grabbing my shoulder. ¡°Onoda! Help me!¡±


    It¡¯s Sakuma, pleading like a little kid.


    Or that¡¯s how I imagined him without looking back.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m busy.¡± I coldly answered as I began tidying up my desk to prepare for the next ss.


    However, despite hearing that, the idiot even stood up and went in front of my desk to plead.


    But because of how I just repeated my words, the guy plopped down, like a balloon losing air.


    And watching all those at my side, Aya probably felt bad for the guy, she rummaged through her bag and pulled out something, her notebook.


    ¡°S-sakuma-kun, here.¡± Although her voice was still as soft as before, Aya courageously handed the notebook to Sakuma.


    Since we¡¯re in the same group, Sakuma was the closest guy to her if I was excluded.


    ¡°Rindou! You¡¯re a lifesaver! Unlike this¡­ Uh¡­ heartless guy.¡±


    Sakuma was instantly energized as he received the notebook.


    However, upon hearing his response or specifically how Sakuma called me heartless, the adorable and courageous Aya puffed up her cheeks as she tried showing an angry expression to defend me. ¡°Ruki is not heartless!¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s too adorable of her and¡­ I was truly being heartless there.


    Anyway, the little gesture from her was triggering my desire to thoroughly dote on her. Moreover, her courage to speak up even though Sakuma wasn¡¯t truly talking to her was worthmending. I better do thatter.


    In any case, Sakuma was dumbfounded upon seeing Aya like that. Eventually, he nodded his head and took back his words about me being heartless to please Aya.


    ¡°G-good¡­ Give it back to me in two days¡­ I¡­ we also need to review it.¡±


    Aya, satisfied with what he showed, shed a brilliant smile before reverting back to her usual expression.


    But when she noticed my eyes staring at her, the girl didn¡¯t know whether she would cover her face from embarrassment or ask me for a head pat.


    In the end, I whispered my words of praise to her which made the girl reddenpletely.


    As for Sakuma, he stood up happily as he returned to his seat, reading Aya¡¯s notes.


    Well, Aya gave it to him so I wouldn¡¯t say anything about it.


    On the other hand, Satsuki witnessed all that and clicked her tongue once more. However, this time, the recipient of that was Sakuma.


    ¡°You idiot. Ask Setsuna-nee to teach you. You¡¯re always with her anyway.¡±


    With that kind of suggestion from her, Sakuma¡¯s hand that was flipping Aya¡¯s notes froze.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to trouble her.¡±


    ¡°Trouble? Suit yourself then. And here I am giving you a suggestion.¡± Satsuki annoyedly responded. Perhaps in her mind, that¡¯s also one way for her to help that guy. She¡¯s surely still somewhat guilty to him and with things slowly returning to normal, she¡¯s also going out of her way to at least go back to speaking terms to the guy.


    Anyway, after that, Satsuki¡¯s gaze at me.


    ¡°Idiot. What about you? Do you have ns? What about we study together for that long quiz? I also¡­¡± Satsuki¡¯s voice trailed as her face gradually reddened.


    Watching her reaction and thinking about the way she said that¡­ this girl was directly inviting me to study together.


    No, she suggested that because she¡¯s too embarrassed to ask me directly to help her study. And that¡¯s how she ended up wording it.


    And the way she reddened was because she noticed the pairs of eyes that suddenly turned towards her¡­ Her voice was rather loud so those near us heard it clearly.


    The scary Maemura invited someone to study with her. That¡¯s probably something new.


    Anyway, since she¡¯s asking me, I needed to respond right?


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s study together. Wannae too, Aya?¡± I smiled and also included the girl next to me who¡¯s still reveling from the praise I whispered to her ears.


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s study together!¡± Aya then energetically epted along with her giggles.


    And to further save Satsuki from the spotlight she pointed at herself, I also turned to my back, ¡°So? Do you also want toe, Sakuma?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re inviting me too?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t we a group? Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. You had Aya¡¯s notes already anyway.¡± I shrugged and tried to close the offer.


    But my shoulder was grabbed by him once more. ¡°I¡¯lle! No, let me join!¡±


    I could do away with only Satsuki and Aya. But considering they¡¯re both my girls¡­ I had no idea if I could rein in my desire for them, forgetting about studying. Sakuma being there would at least stop me from being that bold.


    ¡°Alright. But I¡¯m not the one who suggested the study, you know? What do you think? Can theye too?¡± I turned my gaze back to Satsuki who finally regained her calm.


    Alternating her narrowed gaze between us, she then clicked her tongue and nodded in agreement.


    Following that, I heard a barely audible curse from her, ¡°Idiot Ruki.¡±

 Chapter 591: Planning the Group Study

    <h4>Chapter 591: nning the Group Study</h4>


    Our school day continued and soon, lunch break arrived. Apart from Shio, two more teachers suddenly popped a quiz, testing what we learned the past one month and one week that passed.


    Although I wouldn¡¯t say I struggled with each subject, I probably used more than half of my mental strength. Taking the time to actually study made the difference.


    Back then, I held not an ounce of care about my grades or whatever my teachers preached in every subject. Making sure that I passed every subject was more than enough.


    This time, however, I began striving towards a better result despite how I still kept on dividing my time between my girls, the club and the othermitments I signed on.


    That¡¯s why as soon as the bell rang at the end of the 4th period, I slumped down on my desk, closed my eyes and rest the inexhaustive thoughts about how I could do better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Ruki.¡± Aya¡¯s silent and encouraging voice reached my ears along with her hands brushing my hair. ¡°We¡¯ll go over every subject during our group study.¡±


    And perhaps noticing how I slumped down, Satsuki¡¯s familiar touch brushed against my cheek followed by her slightly mocking but relieved voice. ¡°The idiot finally ran out of gas, huh? Good.¡±


    I always showed them how I appeared to be tireless so seeing me like this truly brought some sense of relief for Satsuki and even if she didn¡¯t mention it, Aya as well.


    In any case, since we¡¯re inside the ssroom where many eyes could focus on us, the two soon stopped and just waited by my side.


    A few minutester, more than half of our ss went out of the ssroom to grab their lunch at the cafeteria or if that¡¯s not the case, eat the contents of their homemade lunchbox outside.


    And among those who left was the Main Protagonist group originally led by Ogawa and Nami.


    However, before going outside, I heard Nami¡¯s voice when she approached my desk and stealthily inquired from the two girls why I was slumped down.


    After knowing that it¡¯s nothing serious, I felt her hand ruffling my hair before following the others outside.


    These past few days or weeks, I had no reason to buy my lunch at the cafeteria anymore. It¡¯s simply because my girls had begun making lunch for me. If not Aya, there¡¯s Shizu that was also making lunch for Nami. Akane or Miwa-nee had also begun preparing for it during the mornings.


    However, it¡¯s like they¡¯re coordinating with each other. There¡¯s not a day wherein I got two lunchboxes in front of me. Yesterday, it was Shizu¡¯s lunchbox that Nami brought to that empty clubroom.


    For today, Aya took out the lunchbox she made for us as soon as I finished resting. Since we¡¯re not going to the empty clubroom today, we just decided to eat it here in the ssroom,bining our desks to make a table.


    And naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be just us two. Satsuki stood up and carried her desk closer before bringing out her lemonade. It¡¯s already warm and I invited the guy behind me to join us for appearance¡¯s sake.


    We¡¯re a known group so, with this, suspicion would be minimal.


    But before we could start with our lunch, Chii strode towards us, her lunchbox clutched in her hand.


    With a huge grin on her lips, she kept with her gyaru act, inviting herself to our conjoined desk-turned-table.


    And following behind her were two of her gyaru friends who were confused at first but decided to just y along.


    Due to that, our group became the main attraction for those who remained in the ssroom.


    As for Fukuda and his delinquent group, they had long left the room.


    Even with the additional participants in our table, we proceeded on talking about the details of our group study. Even though Chii and her gyaru friends joined in the discussion, they just added some liveliness that even Aya didn¡¯t feel ufortable with them being with us.


    After weighing in the options we presented, everyone agreed to hold it at Satsuki¡¯s house this Thursday or Friday after school.


    Actually, Aya also presented her house but she eventually took it back. As for the reason, she sneakily whispered it to me while acting as if she¡¯s giving me more meat from her lunchbox. ¡°Uhm... before inviting the others, I want Ruki to be the first one to visit.¡±


    Saying that with a voice as low as possible, Aya then tried her best to act normally despite the slight embarrassment she felt. The girl mustered her courage to do that after all.


    There¡¯s no doubt. My Aya is too adorable. Sadly, it¡¯s impossible for me to hug her right at that moment. In the end, I settled on grabbing her hand from under our table.


    Chii also tried to join our group study but the two with her reminded that she already agreed to help them study on the same day.


    That¡¯s because even though she began acting like a gyaru, Chii was always at the top of her ss. Furthermore, from the three quizzes we had today, she¡¯s among those who got good scores.


    With that discussion out of the way, we then focused on eating but still, with the three gyarus, our table remained lively. And through it, Satsuki and Aya somehow got on good terms with Chii¡¯s gyaru friends.


    As for Sakuma, he remained silent, not knowing how to react.


    I, on the other hand, just yed along like always. The two were the ones I saw with Chii at the train back then and as it turned out, they remembered how Chii approached me.


    They even tried teasing me by whispering that Chii had a crush on me... If only they knew that we¡¯re more than that already...


    Anyway, because of that, I finally remembered their names or their nicknames they wanted me to use when addressing them, Kushii and An-rin.


    I doubt I would use those nicknames anytime soon though. But still, finally knowing that even if they¡¯re gyarus they¡¯re good friends to Chii and they¡¯re not that annoying despite their slightly confusing gyarunguage.


    By the time we finished our lunch, it¡¯s only 30 minutes into the lunch break, giving me the time to meet Satsuki outside.


    But before leaving, I helped Aya by washing the lunchboxes on a public sink near the bathroom. And while we¡¯re doing that, I suggested to her that after our group study, I would walk her home. Moreover, before she could rejoice from it, I also asked her if we could use that chance for me to visit her room or rather, for me to be introduced to her family.


    In truth, I already guessed that she¡¯s about to suggest that earlier but I stopped her from doing that.


    It¡¯s a lot better if I suggested it instead of her after all. That way, she¡¯d feel that we¡¯re thinking the same thing.


    And by doing that, my intended reaction from Aya was achieved.


    The adorable girl was more than happy about it. And upon seeing her like that, I pulled her with me inside the empty room located on the 1st floor of the School Building.


    The ce where Himeko bravely dered that I¡¯m their enemy. The ce where Hina tried framing me. The ce where Aya experienced her first blowjob. Andstly, the ce where I confessed to Satsuki.


    As soon as I closed the door behind us, Aya stopped holding back in expressing herself. She immediately turned around and jumped in my arms after putting down the cleaned lunchboxes on the side.


    Likewise, the reason I pulled her with me in this room was to dote and spoil her. Lifting her up in my embrace, my lips eventually pressed on hers.


    In this way, I spent the next few minutes with Aya in this room where no one could disturb us.

 Chapter 592: Do that after marrying me

    <h4>Chapter 592: Do that after marrying me</h4>


    It¡¯s no surprise that in that few minutes, Aya and I worked up a sweat with our clothes set aside.


    However, because it¡¯s literally an empty room apart from a rather old locker at the side, the two of us had no bed, table or even stool to use.


    Fortunately, I found a clean curtain tucked inside the upperpartment of the locker when I went to pick one of the cleaning tools to block the door from opening. The lock of it had already malfunctioned after all.


    With that curtain spread on the ground, it protected our bodies from being dirtied as wey down on it.


    Although I didn¡¯t really n on having sex with her, I also hadn¡¯t expected that Aya would be too adorable for me to resist.


    Aya also understood it or rather, she¡¯s expecting it to happen upon realizing that we¡¯re in a private room.


    As much as how most of my girls now possessed the ability to read me, I had long been able to read each and every one of them.


    From Aya¡¯s voice, expression and gestures she showed me, even if I didn¡¯t make a move, Aya would take it upon herself to do it.


    With the two of us having that mutual understanding, we didn¡¯t tarry any longer and made use of our limited time.


    Aya, despite her few experiences with me, already had her boldness ingrained in her mind. From forey to the actual act, Aya followed my lead, resulting in us having a great time together.


    Just hearing her lovely moan when my length waspletely buried inside her was enough to set my enthusiasm aze. With how much we loved each other, sex that was filled with our affection would always result in a deeper bond between us.


    For me, I will always love doting on how adorable she is.


    And perhaps for Aya, she will always love the attention I always give her.


    She said it herself. If at first her admiration for me was born from how I tried talking to her despite herck of courage tomunicate to another person, she¡¯s now loving me more and more because of how I was always there for her.


    The reason she easily epted my multiple rtionships actually stemmed from her lower self-esteem. Thinking that even if she¡¯s not my favorite, she could still feel my affection for her.


    However, her mindset had been slowly changing after getting acquainted with my other girls and observing how I never neglected everyone. Even if I couldn¡¯t be with all of them at the same time, she liked the fact that I would always contact and check on them through calls or chats.


    Perhaps for some normal rtionships that sound burdensome andcking, but in this abnormal rtionship of ours, it¡¯s kind of considered as a luxury. In fact, most of them wanted me to cut back on doing that and set aside those times for me to rest my mind.


    However, I would always turn that suggestion down.


    Well, chatting and calling them through the phone only required me to sit or stand somewhere. For me, that¡¯s already considered a rest.


    Isn¡¯t that the case? I only needed to move my mouth, eyes or fingers.


    ¡°Like everyone said, your stubbornness is more incurable than your desire...¡± Aya muttered after concluding our conversation about it.


    At this point, we¡¯re still naked and Aya was still on top of me, resting after she stubbornly wanted to make me cum with her own efforts.


    Who¡¯s the stubborn one now?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all stubborn?¡± I answered while my hands were busy wiping off the umted sweat on her face and body.


    Without any retort to that, Aya could only puff her cheeks before taking the handkerchief from me to do the same thing for me, wiping off my sweat.


    Five minutester, Aya and I left the room with the girl having a satisfied smile. As I said, despite some slight disagreement on who¡¯s more stubborn between us, our bond grew.


    Before reaching our ssroom, I separated from her. It¡¯s to meet Satsuki...


    ¡°Idiot Ruki, you spent some time with Aya, am I right?¡±


    That¡¯s Satsuki¡¯s question as soon as she spotted meing in her direction.


    The ce of our rendezvous was, as usual, the side door of the Gymnasium.


    At this time, there¡¯s no other student here yet. Moreover, with the next period being PE, Satsuki had already brought both of our PE uniforms with her when she left the ssroom earlier.


    We¡¯re going to change somewhere around here rather than in the changing room. This way, we¡¯d have more time for ourselves.


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    There¡¯s no need to deny it since she could easily infer why I let her go first.


    Furthermore, Satsuki was just confirming it. True, she¡¯s slightly jealous and I could easily feel that from her voice and expression but she easily brushed that away.


    And for sure, it¡¯s her way to not make me worry.


    ¡°You¡¯re always obvious, idiot,¡± Satsuki answered as if it¡¯s a matter of fact. ¡±So? What¡¯s your n?¡±


    She then crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows as she put on a slightly amused expression.


    Before answering her, I looked around to check our surroundings and after confirming that there¡¯s no one else around, I stepped forward and slipped my arms to her back, enclosing her in my embrace. ¡°What about teasing my Satsuki?¡±


    Satsuki instantly twitched her eyebrows as her eyes went down to my arms, scrutinizing my audaciousness.


    But despite doing that, she never truly stepped back to get out of my embrace or even uncross her arms to push me away from her.


    ¡°Nope. Rejected. Who will like being teased by you?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I know someone. It¡¯s this girl in front of me. What do you think? How should I tease her to stop her from being a massive tsundere?¡±


    As I watched her expression that¡¯s going from being annoyed to bing embarrassed as she started to have a hard time not sumbing to my words.


    Naturally, I was also trying to read her expression, making sure that I wasn¡¯t overdoing it.


    She might be a tsundere but she extremely dislikes being teased by me because most of the time, she¡¯s losing it.


    ¡°Who are you calling a tsundere?! Do you want my fist or my knee?¡±


    Ah. Her threats, I remember back then, her punch counter transformed to kisses as soon as we entered her room back when I first visited her house. I might be a bit forceful for her that day. Nheless, I could still vividly remember how Satsuki epted me. At that time I still hadn¡¯t remembered that emotion so... I attributed everything to my desire.


    But thinking about it now, my interest in her at that time was more than just my desire to steal her. If she rejected me and asked me to stop, I would surely do that for her, preventing our first time to happen.


    But that¡¯s already the past, I became aware of how much I love her and by then, I started trying to do it right for her even if it meant misleading Sakuma to let her have an easier time in moving on from the love she held for him...


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I can take both as long as I can keep my hold on you.¡± I teasingly smiled before I stole a kiss from her lips. Furthermore, I opened her arms and put her hands on my shoulders.


    She didn¡¯t resist or rather, she¡¯s actually waiting for me to do that. Unlike Aya who would be bolder when there¡¯s only the two of us, Satsuki was the type to let me do what I wanted at first before returning it to me with the same intensity.


    ¡°This shameless guy. Why can Aya get sweet words from you and all I get are your teases?¡± With her lips pouted, Satsukiined.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re too lovely when you¡¯re being teased?¡± I answered. ¡°But if it¡¯s sweet words you want, your wish is mymand.¡±


    After saying that, I kissed her once more before whispering, ¡°Do you know how much I want to brag about being your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. And as if you can do that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right... I can¡¯t yet. But when the timees, I will not hesitate to shout and brag about being your husband.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you go jumping to that status!¡± With a fully flustered face, Satsuki hurriedly covered my mouth with her hand.


    And after a while, she silently whispered, ¡°Do that after marrying me.¡±

 Chapter 593: A Short Date

    <h4>Chapter 593: A Short Date</h4>


    Spending the rest of the lunch break with Satsuki, we ended up walking around the back of the school grounds without any destination in mind.


    During that time, what we had was a short date wherein we just enjoyed each other¡¯spany. Naturally, I kept on teasing her which she returned by acting annoyed and rejecting my advances whenever I would try to repent on teasing her.


    However, her rejection would onlyst for no more than a few seconds before epting me again. As much as I enjoyed her reaction when she¡¯s feeling embarrassed, Satsuki also enjoyed my repenting acts.


    Halfway through that short walk, we found an old bench ced under a seemingly older tree. It was at the northwestern side of the school grounds and near the wall. The structures around it were also somewhat dpidated. This part of the school was like the location of the old club building in Akane¡¯s School where I met Miho this past Monday.


    After dusting that bench, we both sat down next to each other just enjoying the shade brought about by the tree¡¯s lush leaves.


    I checked and there were no nearby students, especially at this time of the day. And perhaps this part of the school grounds was already forgotten by most. But that¡¯s probably because there were better ces the students could go to.


    In any case, the ce was perfect for us. Perhaps I could also bring the others here if we wanted some private ce that¡¯s not an empty room or clubroom.


    Since I stopped teasing her, I took the chance to ask her if I couldy my head down on herp.


    And without any fuss, Satsuki put her legs together and brushed them as if removing any dust particles that could still be there before grabbing my head by herself, pulling me down to it.


    It sounded forceful but just watching Satsuki¡¯s ecstatic expression beneath her natural grumpy expression was thoroughly satisfying.


    Satsuki always wanted to do that for me and now that she got the chance, she didn¡¯t shy away from it and even made it so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to take back my words.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean I want you to keep using myp, alright?! Don¡¯t misunderstand, idiot Ruki.¡± Satsuki blurted out as soon as our gaze met when she lowered her head to get a good look at me.


    Such a ssic tsundere line.


    ¡°I understand, your Highness.¡± My lips curved into a smile naturally. Following that, I raised one of my hands to grab hers before cing it on my chest. ¡°What about this? Can I hold your hand?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can, idiot. But don¡¯t get carried away!¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Copy.¡±


    At this point, Satsuki¡¯s other hand brushed over my face, wordlessly telling me to close my eyes. And so, I did.


    A few secondster, that hand returned to my head, brushing my hair gently.


    While feeling extremelyfortable with her heavenly thigh pillow and her hands, I opened my mouth to start another conversation with her.


    We talked about other misceneous things that¡¯s not rted to ourplicated rtionship. For example, there¡¯s her hobby of collecting or making keychains. Despite her grumpy attitude that was being perceived by most of the other students, she¡¯s great with designing things. Our lemonade keychain attached to our phones is one example of that.


    She then confessed how it became her pastime whenever she¡¯s having a break with basketball.


    And due to that, I told her that I wanted to watch her do it thising Thursday or Friday. After much deliberation on her part, she silently agreed before muttering softly, ¡°It will be boring so don¡¯t expect too much.¡±


    There¡¯s also our topic about my experience as an instructor at the Boxing Gym. Naturally, I cut out the parts where I acted like a pervert or when I was focused on my girls. I told her how satisfying it was to see my students understanding my lessons and getting the hang of the exercise.


    In the end, Satsuki told me that she woulde and join this weekend even if it¡¯s just one lesson. Obviously, I didn¡¯t discourage her and copied the words she said about her hobby.


    As time continued to pass, our topic also arrived about my parents that would return tomorrow. I asked her if she wanted to meet them and without even a secondter, Satsuki strongly voiced her willingness.


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re supportive of your multiple rtionships?¡± She probed right after.


    ¡°My mother is already dying to meet all of you but we can¡¯t really know for sure. If I¡¯m not wrong, the two will probably test my resolve about all of you.¡± I answered honestly with what I was thinking. ¡°I am confident that I will pass that and I... I really want to introduce you to them.¡±


    Satsuki nodded at my answer and said, ¡°When the timees and my family finally moved on from that incident... I will definitely bring you to meet them. Don¡¯t you dare be a coward, alright?¡±


    That¡¯s right. They still hadn¡¯t moved on yet from that incident years ago. If not for that, I had long presented myself to her parents.


    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ll let them know how much I love you.¡±


    Satsuki covered my eyes to hide her blushing face, ¡°Idiot... Rest now. We still have a few minutes. I¡¯ll wake you up.¡±


    Although I still wanted to tease her, I listened to her this time.


    With the level offort I was feeling, it didn¡¯t take long for me to truly doze off to sleep. And although faint, I listened to Satsuki humming a song while lovingly brushing my hair and sping our hands tighter.


    When I opened my eyes again, I felt the soft and moist lips of Satsuki pressing on mine. And with her most beautiful smile, she greeted me. ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead. Stand up and let¡¯s find a ce to change.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask for one more kiss?¡± I teased but I was met with her fingers pinching my lips together. Following that, she forcefully lifted my head off herp as she stood up, acting annoyed.


    Nheless, I followed after her and hugged her from behind. And as if expecting what I would do, Satsuki turned her head to the side, giving me easier ess to her lips.


    While both bearing a very fluffy feeling in our chest, we went off to find a ce to change into our PE uniforms.


    Ironically, we returned to the Gymnasium and used their club¡¯s locker room, stuffing my uniform alongside hers inside her own locker.


    To avoid suspicion, we separated from the side door and went inside the main entrance of the Gymnasium from different directions. Satsuki used the shorter route while I circled to the back of the Gymnasium before traversing the other side to reach the main entrance.


    Although some of our ssmates and those from ss 4 were wondering why I showed up from that side, none of them suspected anything.


    I only shrugged and made up an excuse which they easily epted.


    Unlike the two joint sses with ss 1 to 4 that we held ever since the Mentor Program started, this time, we¡¯re back to only two sses.


    Well,st week was also held on Tuesday rather than Wednesday which was supposed to give way for the Mentor Program. But they messed that one up because of a simple excuse; Orimura-sensei wasn¡¯t avable for Wednesday and no other teacher could help Eguchi-sensei.


    But since the Mentor Program wasn¡¯t truly affected by that PE ssst week where I also helped the two PE teachers, Eguchi-sensei decided to try again today if the same result would be achieved.


    If it became a sess then... employing Orimura-sensei¡¯s help whose real designation was for 2nd years wouldn¡¯t be needed anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. I see that you¡¯re all prepared... All of you, go and run outside to warm up your bodies.¡± Eguchi-sensei, with her arms crossed, started as soon as we finished our roll call.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, stay behind. I have something to ask from you.¡±


    And as expected, before I could follow everyone, she stopped me. Those who heard it, be it from our ss or Rae¡¯s ss, had an amused expression on their faces.


    I even heard their whispers before they disappeared from the main entrance, ¡°Shiori-sensei¡¯s Pet is also bing Eguchi-sensei¡¯s Pet. How unlucky can one student be?¡±


    Unlucky, huh? If only they knew.


    Anyway, since she specifically asked me to stay, I remained standing and waited for the PE Teacher.


    To my surprise, Eguchi-sensei wore an apologetic expression as she addressed me.


    She also heard those whispers.


    ¡°Uh... I¡¯m sorry for that, Onoda-kun... You got a new nickname because of me...¡±

 Chapter 594: I believe in you

    <h4>Chapter 594: I believe in you</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, sensei. With the rumors flying around about me, it¡¯s hardly a problem if my nickname from the students increased by one.¡±


    Although I said that to erase Eguchi-sensei¡¯s apologetic expression, that¡¯s the truth. What¡¯s another nickname for me? It¡¯s not like I cared about it. As long as the rumors, those nicknames or the achievements I was umting wouldn¡¯t affect any of my girls, I¡¯d choose to ignore it.


    ¡°I feel responsible... I should¡¯ve called on you during lunch to help me but you¡¯re nowhere to be found.¡±


    Uh... I was always missing during lunch anyway. Unless that was scheduled early just like before when Eguchi-sensei told me to see her in her room, I wouldn¡¯t go out of my way to change my schedule.


    ¡°I see. Is it about the activity for today?¡±


    I intentionally ignored her first sentence to dump that topic away. For sure, if I responded to that again, Eguchi-sensei would once again apologize which was somehow out of her character.


    Well, I was more than aware that she¡¯s not scary or strong as she seemed to be. The perception of the students about her was also wrong. This woman was just an awkward person who didn¡¯t know how to deal with the opposite gender. Moreover, she¡¯s afraid to express her thoughts lest people misunderstand her.


    She¡¯d rather create that misconception that she¡¯s a soldier-like teacher who liked to give collective punishment.


    At least, those basketball club girls know her for who she is. She probably treats that club as herfort zone.


    ¡°That and...¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°... the Student Assistant application.¡±


    As I expected, she¡¯s also bringing that up now.


    ¡°Does sensei really want me? I¡¯m not an all-knowing student who can help you at all times... I only know what I know and I am only applying it based on the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°I am aware. And that is why I want to ask you. There are no other students like you, Onoda-kun... I won¡¯t ask for your assistance all the time. Only when your ss has PE or I am having trouble bncing the activities.¡± Eguchi-sensei stepped forward and although faint, her voice was about to crack.


    Is she about to cry? I don¡¯t know.


    Or this was her trying her best to convey what¡¯s on her mind.


    ¡°I thought sensei had already given up about this. You said so yourselfst Friday. And I already agreed to help you whenever I can.¡±


    ¡°That... You¡¯re right... I¡¯m taking that back. But the choice is yours Onoda-kun. I just thought that since you¡¯re already willing to help me, why don¡¯t I give youpensation for it.¡±


    ¡°Sensei, I didn¡¯t reject you though. I just want to know why you changed your mind.¡±


    Well, she already stated her reason for changing her mind.


    Compensation, huh?


    With Eguchi-sensei saying that she¡¯d only ask for my help during days like this, it¡¯s no different than what I was already doing. So, it¡¯s just like we¡¯re making my position as her ¡®helper¡¯ official.


    Furthermore, continuing to help her regte her activities will also help my girls like Aya and Rae. They won¡¯t be pushed to the brink of exhaustion anymore.


    In the first ce, that¡¯s the reason why I dared to stand up, pointing out Eguchi-sensei¡¯s mistake in her reasoning about that dodgeball activity.


    My apprehension about taking up that position was brought about by the possibility of having my time with Shio conflicting with hers.


    Shio also told me the reason why she gave me two copies... that lovable teacher of mine was moved by Eguchi-sensei¡¯s words during that drinking party of theirs.


    But still, like I always did for them, Shio wanted me to make a choice by myself whether I would sign up to help Eguchi-sensei or not.


    ¡°I can¡¯t always ask you to eat somewhere as ¡®thank you¡¯ for your help. It will be suspicious and most will think we¡¯re in a rtionship. With this, you can bepensated by additional grades and if you want, I can always let you off when you¡¯rete.¡±


    After borating and suggesting that, Eguchi-sensei lowered her gaze. She also put her hand to the side, letting that front of hers bounce from the gravity.


    Ugh. Why am I fixated on that?


    Anyway, at this moment, Eguchi-sensei was putting out everything she could offer. And like she said, I was probably the only one she could dare to ask. There were those basketball club members but she¡¯s not like this with them, she¡¯s also a bit strict with their training regime after all.


    Only with me could she put out her honest thoughts.


    Wait, that¡¯s probably me just getting ahead of myself so scratch that.


    ¡°I understand, sensei. I¡¯ll ept thepensation instead of letting you feel indebted to me. Also, it¡¯s fine to be strict on my tardiness. I will always own up to my mistakes rather than get an easy way out. Besides, I am already benefiting from how you seemed so lenient to me. Just like yesterday.¡±


    As soon as thatst sentence of mine dropped on her ears, Eguchi-sensei suddenly flinched as if she remembered something. But a few secondster, she returned to her stoic expression but that¡¯s after shing a truly cheerful smile at my eptance.


    ¡°Then... can I expect your application soon?¡±


    ¡°Un. I only needed to fill that up. Maybeter, I¡¯ll pass by the faculty to send it in.¡±


    Although it will still be deliberated before being approved, Shio already assured me that with the number of students sending in their application to be a Student Assistant, I only needed to pass a simple interview whether I will have the capacity to be an assistant to be epted.


    ¡°Thank you, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re my best student. You can run now.¡±


    After her words of gratitude and praise, I didn¡¯t expect thatst sentence.


    ¡°Huh? I still need to run?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say so yourself? I shouldn¡¯t give you special treatment. Now go and run, Onoda-kun. I will lecture on a subject today so there¡¯s no activity.¡±


    ¡°Sensei, aren¡¯t you afraid I will take back my words?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of student, Onoda-kun. I believe in you.¡± Eguchi-sensei smiled again and this time, she even tapped my shoulder, showing how proud she is of me.


    ¡°... Alright, you win.¡±


    What kind of student am I anyway? Perhaps if I asked everyone, only one answer woulde up.


    The diligent teacher¡¯s pet.

 Chapter 595: Another walk

    <h4>Chapter 595: Another walk</h4>


    Like Eguchi-sensei said, after we all returned from running, she had us sit on the ground to listen to her lecture about a topic in Physical Education.


    Because Eguchi-sensei had me stay behind, I was thest one to return to the Gymnasium, giving me no choice but to sit at the back.


    Furthermore, it also robbed the chance for Nami and the others to crowd around me.


    Well, it would be too obvious if they stood up and walked towards the back. That¡¯s why I had them remain where they were sitting. At least, they¡¯re together with the other girls and not around the other guys in our ss.


    In any case, there¡¯s still one girl who could move without being suspected.


    As soon as our gazes met, Rae, slowly but surely, inched closer to me.


    Twenty minutes into Eguchi-sensei¡¯s lecture, Rae reached my side and stayed there acting nonchntly on the surface.


    And in the remaining time for the PE, we just enjoyed each other¡¯spany without drawing too much attention.


    With Eguchi-sensei¡¯s notoriety among the students, none of them did something excessive like turning their heads away or doing something else during her lecture.


    And that actually gave us that chance.


    Within that timeframe, Rae first sat by my side. Then when I got the chance, I reached for her hand.


    Following that, we once again slowly moved wherein Rae would be out of Eguchi-sensei¡¯s line of sight. Behind the tallest guy in our ss.


    And using that blindspot, I ced myself behind her and let her use my chest as her backrest while my arms were sped around her navel. While pretending I was listening to Eguchi-sensei, we also began conversing with one another through whispers.


    Ah. No. It was mostly Rae who talked.


    I listened to her progress on getting used to thinking for herself and how she started joining in the discussion of her friends without turning it awkward because of how she¡¯s only presenting her knowledge.


    Honestly, she¡¯s already far from the girl of a month ago. The change in her was too fast or rather she¡¯s that adaptable. When she found out the positive effect of what I told her, she diligently worked on it.


    All that was needed for her change was that push on the back that I gave her. And that remained the thing she¡¯s most thankful for.


    ¡°It also became the origin point of why I can ept you in my life. For you, it might be just a small thing but for me, it¡¯s the trigger to my change. And I love you so much for it, Ruki.¡±


    Rae¡¯s whispers ended with that. She once again stealthily returned to their ss¡¯s side as soon as we heard that Eguchi-sensei¡¯s lecture was about to finish.


    That was risky, I know. But it¡¯s all calcted in the end. We got quality time even if we¡¯re in the middle of a lecture. Seeing howfortable and happy Rae as well as hearing the progress on her side during that time was enough to sweep away any negative thoughts about being caught.


    I guess I also owed that time to Eguchi-sensei for painting herself as someone scary which made the other students listen attentively to her.


    In any case, with me bing her Student Assistant, I¡¯d put that under the tab of the perks I could receive from her.


    When Eguchi-sensei dismissed us, Satsuki told me that she¡¯s going to keep my uniform in her locker in the meantime.


    The risk of going inside their clubroom was already higher now that it¡¯s the Mentor Program time. There were pairs of Mentors and their Mentees using that part of the Gymnasium to look for ces to conduct their imparting of knowledge.


    After I agreed to that, I separated from her and walked towards the five girls crowded together and discussing amongst themselves. Naturally they¡¯re my girls, pretending to stay behind because of their discussion when in fact, they¡¯re waiting for me to approach them.


    After checking on Aya, Hina, Saki and Chii, the four left the Gymnasium together, leaving Nami behind with me.


    They probably picked up that Nami was unusually quiet. Moreover, being two individuals who could somehow understand each other even without words, I discerned that silence as her way to say that she wanted to be alone with me.


    Whether they talked about it or not, I had no idea.


    As the students inside the Gymnasium began to thin out, I grabbed her hand and discreetly walked towards the other side of the Gymnasium and left from that side door.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± I asked the girl beside me after I finished checking our surroundings.


    ¡°Anywhere, Ruu. You already guessed why I stayed behind, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, without you saying it, it will stay as a guess. Or my Nami is just missing me.¡±


    I smirked and that earned me a burst of stifledughter from Nami. And since she said anywhere, I kept my hold on her hand as I began walking.


    ¡°You¡¯re really something, huh? Of course, I miss you. Come and give me a kiss.¡± Nami jokinglymanded along with her lovely giggles.


    And following my words, I stopped in my steps for a while and checked our surroundings. After making sure that it¡¯s clear, I lowered my head and took her lips like she requested.


    Once that¡¯s done, I smilingly pinched her cheeks before resuming our walk.


    We still had a few minutes before the official time of the Mentor Program so it¡¯s fine to spare this moment with this girl.


    ¡°Hey Ruu, is it bad that I¡¯m already used to us eating our lunch together? You see, I think I got a little grumpy back there at the cafeteria earlier...¡±


    What she felt was understandable. It had already be our daily routine to meet and spend the lunch break in that clubroom. Satsuki and the others only joined recently. Originally there¡¯s only the two of us. That¡¯s why suddenly changing it surely made some kind of impact on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, I also felt that. Anyway, did Ogawa get a scare from you?¡±


    ¡°... Un. He did. He acted as if we¡¯re back to normal. I gave him a reality check. But don¡¯t worry, with how chaotic the cafeteria with that many students, our rtionship remained inside our circle.¡±


    ¡°I see. That guy assumed because you suddenly stopped seeing me during lunch.¡±


    And that¡¯s one other effect of changing our routine. But since it¡¯s Nami, she handled it wlessly.


    It¡¯s just a bit sad on both our part that we needed to make sure that no one else would know about our rtionship...


    However, we could only live through it... It¡¯s better to transform the negative thoughts about it into motivation to do better rather than overthink about it again.


    ¡°Yes... But that¡¯s fine. I still like him as a friend and if he can move on from me then all the better... And you better not think of apologizing.¡± Nami stopped in her steps, puffed her cheeks and pinched my nose.


    As I expected, the girl predicted that I might do that.


    Anyway, she¡¯s right and that¡¯s in line with my thoughts just now. What good will my apology do? It will justplicate things again.


    I already learned my lessonst Sunday. As much as possible, I¡¯ll stop myself from apologizing to them over my own thoughts. Only when the situation truly deserves an apology or exnation would I do that.


    ¡°The circle might¡¯ve been deformed but I believe we can still put it back to normal. Just like how it was before. Naturally, our affection for him will now be gone. And I think that will be better than having that kind of silentpetition again.¡± Nami continued as we resumed our walk.


    ¡°Considering how he¡¯s acting today, what Shizu started yesterday is working. Moreover, I think the result will be better if I minimized my interaction with him. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am about to suggest that. But only with Kazuo! Don¡¯t neglect us.¡±


    ¡°This girl... I will never neglect any of you. As if you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I know. You¡¯re the Ultimate Great Pervert, Onoda Ruki.¡± Nami yfully dered in between herughs. ¡°What do you think? A befitting title for your stature.¡±


    ¡°It truly is... Even if you¡¯re joking, I cannot deny that title.¡± I wryly smiled while scratching my cheeks. It¡¯s definitely befitting of me.


    ¡°This idiot... I¡¯m joking, of course!¡± Nami annoyedly red at me with her cheeks puffed once more. Following that, she¡¯s hastened her steps resulting in our roles changing. If at first I was the one guiding her on this walk, she¡¯s now pulling me with her. As for our destination, to where her feet would drag us.

 Chapter 596: Old Structure

    <h4>Chapter 596: Old Structure</h4>


    My walk with Nami continued and we soon reached the same spot where I spent the rest of lunch with Satsuki earlier. The ce was still deserted but given that the 1st and 2nd years were about to start with the Mentor Program, a few students might wander in this ce soon.


    In any case, instead of sitting at the same bench, we continued to walk further until we reached the boundary wall of the school.


    Naturally, we didn¡¯t probe the wall. There¡¯s no reason to do so.


    So, instead of that, Nami and I turned to an old and slightly rundown structure that was probably neglected for years already. Much like everything we had just passed by.


    This certain structure looked very much like a one-story house.


    The door had been padlocked but upon closer inspection, the screws of the metal holding the lock in ce had already worn off. If I pushed it, we could enter it.


    Well, our walk here was truly aimless but looking at Nami¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s a hint of curiosity shining in it.


    If I had to guess, her interest was piqued.


    A whileter, Nami and I circled to the back of the house-like structure.


    There, we found patches of plowednd but no nts being grown. Instead of that, overgrown weeds filled it. Furthermore, there¡¯s a small greenhouse where the transparent thin walls were already blurry, making it impossible to see the greenhouse¡¯s interior.


    ¡°Perhaps this was a property of a gardening club? This part of the school all looked old anyway. Moreover, the back gate wasn¡¯t being used anymore so this corner of the school grounds had been left neglected.¡± Imented as we returned to the front and sat on the structure¡¯s steps before its front porch after dusting it.


    Observing this ce¡¯s surroundings, the trees were more abundant here albeit already old enough that they might need pruning.


    Compared to the bench where Iid down earlier, this part of the school ground could be said to be obscured.


    A perfect getaway ce, if I had to evaluate it using my knowledge on picking ces where I could get privacy with my stolen girls during high school.


    Because the back gate of the school wasn''t being used anymore as well as the size of the school, the chances of students wandering in here were low.


    In fact, if not for deciding to aimlessly have a walk with Satsuki starting from the Gymnasium to look for a ce where there were no other students to see us, I wouldn¡¯t think of going here.


    There¡¯s already plenty of private rooms or ces that we could use after all.


    ¡°Most likely. I¡¯ll ask Shizu-nee about this ce. If she¡¯s aware...¡±


    Nami¡¯s voice trailed at this point and feeling her gaze drilling at my side, I turned my face to her and saw a meaningful smile adorning her face.


    ¡°Hmm? I know the meaning behind that smile.¡± I said before twisting my body to look behind us.


    Nami then followed me as we both looked at the door.


    ¡°Heh. As if you¡¯re not thinking of the same thing... I expect the interior to be dirty and full of dust but it¡¯s not uncleanable. If we clean it together then it will not take a day...¡±


    ¡°It will not take a day to make this ce ours. Are we going to abuse Shizu¡¯s authority as the SC President?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to abuse? This ce is no doubt being neglected by the administration. If there¡¯s no one¡¯s going to check... we can even sleep here and make it our house.¡±


    And there. That¡¯s what this girl was truly thinking. Not a clubroom but a house we can stay in.


    Well, I am also thinking the same thing so I cannot rebuke her.


    ¡°Our house. Sounds great but still, it¡¯s school property.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rip apart my fantasy, Ruu!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just stating facts. Anyway, why do you think you¡¯re the only one thinking about that?¡± I leaned towards her and put my face near hers. Furthermore, one of my hands crossed to her side, grabbing her waist. ¡°Imagine skipping ss and we go here. Inside there¡¯s a bedroom where we cany down together. We locked the front door and closed the curtains. In the bedroom, there¡¯s only you and me.¡±


    As Nami digested and imagined what I said, her face that already had a hint of a blush gradually reddened along with her exposed ears. Moreover, her breathing grew quicker as her warm breath washed over my face. Her opened lips slowly closed. A few secondster, her tongue peeked out, wetting her lips.


    ¡°Y-you pervert. Stop making me flustered!¡±


    Perhaps she realized where her mind had brought her. Nami immediately covered her face with one of her hands while the other went to my chest, weakly pushing me away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cover it, I want to see my Nami¡¯s blushing face,¡± I whispered as I removed my hand from her waist to pull the hand covering her face.


    ¡°You really love teasing your girls, huh?¡± Nami defeatedly pouted as she stared into my eyes or rather to my whole face. On a closer look, I could see my reflection in it.


    At this moment, Nami only has me in her sight.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it when you¡¯re this lovely. Besides, isn¡¯t it a great fantasy? Why don¡¯t we make that real? We¡¯re thinking the same thing, Nami. This house, we can make this ours.¡±


    ¡°You will also bring the others here if that happens, right?¡±


    ¡°You know my answer to that...¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, your fairness is annoying, Ruu...¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s annoying and you can always reprimand me for it. Express your frustration.¡±


    ¡°What for? Thinking about it... if it¡¯s another girl who discovers this and she made you promise that this will be a ce only for the two of you, I will surely hate her if I find out about it...¡± Nami helplessly sighed.


    She put herself in their shoes and that¡¯s the answer she arrived at. If she thought about it, there¡¯s no telling that the others wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You know we¡¯re probably jumping ahead. We¡¯re still not sure if we can make this ours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because of what you said, pervert Ruu!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take responsibility for what I said.¡± I inched my face closer and as if it¡¯s a reflex, Nami¡¯s eyes closed, waiting for my lips to press on hers.


    Well, enough teasing.


    Answering her expectation, I pushed my head forward, firmly taking her lips to a kiss.


    This time, it¡¯s not a quick kiss like the one we had earlier. I explored her lips and the inside of her mouth until we became out of breath.


    And while we¡¯re both gasping for it, I whispered, ¡°Even if I tell the others about this ce, what do you think about only inviting one of you at a time? That way, we can be alone together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to strain yourself again, Ruu.¡±


    Although a sh of excitement shined in her eyes, it was instantly reced by her being worried about my well-being.


    ¡°Not really, there are other ces where we can gather together. In this house, however, I want to make you all feel special. In a way that I will not be able to show in clubrooms or empty rooms.¡±


    Like what we both imagined at first, we can act as if it¡¯s an exclusive house for us. Although I still hadn¡¯t seen its interior, that¡¯s irrelevant for now.


    ¡°Uh. Then let¡¯s make it that way. But Ruu,ter, can youe home with me?


    After dropping that question, Nami once again covered her flustered face. However, as if it¡¯s not enough, she eventually clung to me and covered itpletely by burying her face in my chest.


    That invitation... It only meant one thing. She¡¯s ready.


    However, there¡¯s one problem. Otoha¡¯s grandfather.


    Ugh... This is a dilemma of not having more bodies to use.

 Chapter 597: Before the real thing *

    <h4>Chapter 597: Before the real thing *</h4>


    Dilemma or not, I at least need to answer Nami¡¯s feelings. She had been too understanding as ofte but that didn¡¯t mean what happened for the past few days, especially the thing with Saki, hadn¡¯t affected her.


    I lowered my gaze and watched how the girl quiver from embarrassment she felt assuming I understood the hidden meaning behind her invitation.


    She¡¯s not built to be adorable. In fact, she¡¯s more of the cool and elegant beauty that was slightly tomboyish from how she carried herself. However, the more I spent my time with her, the more I couldn¡¯t deny her cuteness.


    Just feeling her soft hands tightly clinging to my back and her beautiful frame trying to fit herself in my chest, I was already on the verge of losing my sanity from restricting myself not to push her down right at this moment.


    As my arms enclosed her body, Nami¡¯s quivering stopped. And before long she raised her gaze, meeting mine.


    ¡°Is it a no?¡± She asked, her voice slightly breaking.


    Before answering her question, I put a hand on her chin, raised it slightly before nting another kiss on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a yes.¡±


    ¡°You took your time answering, idiot Ruu. Is it because...¡± Nami¡¯s voice trailed as she stared into my eyes and perhaps to my face to unearth something from my expression, ¡°... you have a prior appointment?¡±


    ¡°Not really a prior appointment,¡± I answered.


    Although I was telling them most of what¡¯s happening around me, the situation about Otoha¡¯s grandfather wasn¡¯t included in it. Yesterday, I only made them aware that I rante because of Otoha.


    It¡¯s kind of sensitive after all. Especially if we got into the weight of her family¡¯s name.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s about yesterday. The reason why I waste.¡±


    Understanding what I meant, Nami pped once. ¡°Oh. Otoha?¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. But it¡¯s fine. Given that I haven¡¯t heard about the current situation yet, the thing with her probably won¡¯t happen today. But just to be sure, I¡¯ll contact herter before I go to the club. And I will update you.¡±


    ¡°I see. I think I can understand why you¡¯re not giving any details. She¡¯s from an important family, right? I will wait for the update then...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the case... Thank you for understanding, Nami.¡±


    Perhaps sensing that I somehow feel bad for not giving her a straight answer, Nami pinched my lips again before cupping my cheeks to have me focus my sight on her. ¡°Convert that thank you into pampering me, idiot Ruu. We need to go back soon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m being an idiot again, huh? Then I won¡¯t hold back Nami.¡±


    As she said, we need to go back soon. Although her Mentor is Haruko, we can''t just skip that program. Moreover, Nami was truly learning from her. It¡¯s mostly about me though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to do so.¡± With her lips curving into a yful smile, Nami initiated the kiss this time.


    And as our lips pressed against each other once more, we got into a more heated passion, partly pushing the approaching time to separate to the back of our minds.


    Coupled with the fact that this ce was obscured and no one would randomly wander to this part of the school grounds for the following minutes until the start of the Mentor Program, the two of us soon went beyond just kissing.


    Who could we me? Our hands both refused to be idle after all.


    At almost the same time, our pairs of hands slipped underneath each other¡¯s gym shirts.


    ¡°The Great Pervert Ruu.¡± Nami breathlessly whispered as soon as our lips separated to catch our breath.


    However, unlike her, I just slid down to her neck and resumed my attack on my memorized sensitive spots of hers.


    At the same time as that, my hands reached behind her, unhooking her bra.


    ¡°Un. This Great Pervert will let you feel my affection for you.¡±


    After replying to her, my hand returned to her front, cupping her perfect-sized pair of hills.


    However, I eventually stopped that. Thinking that there¡¯s still a possibility that someone will show up, I stood up and pulled her with me, returning to the back of the house-like structure.


    Nami, understanding my intention, followed me wholeheartedly with a tinge of excitement and expectation on her face.


    Once we reached our destination, I pushed her back to the wall of the structure and dropped my lips on her neck once more before I slowly lifted her shirt.


    One of Nami¡¯s hands embraced my head and clutched on my hair while the other slid down from my chest to my navel.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose against this Great Pervert, let me show you what I can do.¡± After whispering that in between her gasping voice, Nami¡¯s hand slipped inside my gym pants, easily locating her target.


    While slightly bending her body, her hand instantly reached the part where I had gropedst Sunday. Her fingers earnestly fondled it while giggling erotically.


    To answer that, I stopped focusing on her neck and lowered my body to face her perky breasts. I first watched her reaction as I blew a single breath on it and as expected, Nami instantly gasped from the tingling sensation she felt.


    Satisfied with her reaction, I didn¡¯t stall any longer, putting her nipples inside my mouth, I eagerly sucked on it while my hand fondled the other.


    With Nami¡¯s subdued moans starting to fill this quiet part of the school, time slowly passed between us.


    Our minds focused on one thing. Satisfying each other.


    After making sure that her nipples turned cherry color from how much I sucked on both, I kneeled down in front of her and pulled her gym pants down.


    Still using my mouth, I plugged her leaking sacred ce, licking her juice that spilled from it before sucking it just as well.


    With my fingers as assist, Nami could only cover her mouth and clutched on my head as she thoroughly enjoyed the pleasure and attention that I was giving her.


    After making her cum twice, once with my mouth and once with my fingers gradually loosening her entrance, Nami¡¯s knees almost failed her.


    However, the girl soon recovered. With her current attitude of not wanting this moment to end with just her feeling the pleasure, Nami switched our ces, pushing my back against the wall.


    And as if copying everything I did to her, Nami first focused on my neck, lifted my shirt and paid attention to my chest before gradually sliding down to my length.


    She then pulled my pants down, exposing herself to my fully erected cock once more. As if she¡¯s trying to tease me, Nami sexily stared at me before licking her lips wet. ¡°My turn to make you feel good, Great Pervert Ruu.¡±


    As soon as she finished saying that, Nami, for the fourth time, put my cock in her mouth.


    With her experience in blowjob piling up, Nami didn¡¯t need any direction anymore. She already knew the spots she should focus on as well as the timing and speed she should do to give me the same extreme pleasure that she felt from my fingers, mouth and tongue.


    Watching her head move quickly as she tried to take in as much as possible, the pleasure gradually built up.


    However, when I told her that I was about to cum, Nami stopped and showed me a naughtier smile than thest.


    Nami stood up and switched our positions again. With her arms guiding me, she held onto my shoulder and pulled me closer to her.


    As soon as that happened, Nami then raised one of her legs, circling it to my back. Furthermore, her back slightly bent backward, raising her lower body.


    It¡¯s easy to understand what she wanted me to do. Perhaps this was in preparation for what¡¯s about to happen when I return with her to her house...


    In any case, if she¡¯s eager to do it like this then there¡¯s no reason for me to reject her.


    And like agreeing to my thoughts, Nami¡¯s voice once again reached my ears.


    ¡°Rub it on me, Ruu.¡± She said as she lifted my erection and ced it on top of her throbbing sacred ce. ¡°I want to feel you there... before the real thing.¡±


    With her voice tickling my ears and the desire I had for her, I didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded at her.


    But before moving my hips, one of my arms circled to her back, holding her in ce while the other held onto her raised leg.


    With my hips moving slightly to do that, my erection rubbed onto her clit resulting in an unexpected moan from her. ¡°Ahhn~!¡±


    Her eyes instantly widened because that¡¯s louder than normal. However, that moan became the trigger for me. Dropping my lips on hers to stop her moans from leaking out, my hips began moving.


    Making sure that my erection was lodged on her crack, I eagerly moved my hips while holding onto her tightly, making sure to make the tip of my cock slide from her entrance.


    As the squelching sounds of her love juice lubricating my cock filled our ears, both of our eyes soon lowered to it, watching how we¡¯re connected.


    Although it¡¯s not the real thing yet, Nami and I both sumbed to the pleasure.


    Due to how I was already close before switching to this position, it didn¡¯t take long for the pleasure to build up again. And likewise, Nami experiencing the new sensation of my furiously hot erection rubbing on her most sensitive part quivered from the built-up pleasure.


    A few momentster, Nami and I hugged each other tightly, climaxing at the same time.

 Chapter 598: Status

    <h4>Chapter 598: Status</h4>


    After resting for a while and wiping ourselves off the sweat and the sticky liquid I shot out which luckily only stained our exposed skins, Nami and I left that ce and separated before reaching the Gymnasium.


    During the walk, Nami stuck herself to my side, hiding her still blushing face because of how she kept remembering what we did there. She even kept onmenting on how good it felt when our private parts rubbed against each other. She also silently whispered how she¡¯s looking forward to the real thing.


    When I told her that the first time would be more painful rather than feeling the pleasure, she rebutted by telling me how we just needed to do it more than once.


    The girl¡¯s head was definitely on cloud nine which only revolved around that topic. So before truly separating from her to go to our respective mentors, I woke her up from that kind of dreand. For sure, Haruko would be able to deduce what happened if she showed up with a pleasant grin on her lips.


    A few minutester, I arrived at the abandoned clubroom expecting Izumi-senpai was already there, waiting.


    However, the room was silent and empty. The chairs Arisa-senpai and I used yesterday were still at the same ce Ist saw them.


    Arisa-senpai told me that she would tell Izumi-senpai about what she heard from me. Perhaps I got my guess wrong and Izumi-senpai just decided to not show up after hearing everything.


    That¡¯s a possibility.


    If that really happened, the anger and disgust that fake delinquent senior had towards me would be amplified. She would hate me more than that ex-boyfriend of Arisa-senpai.


    And that¡¯s a totally eptable oue.


    Even when I was still driven by my desire, not every instance of confessing to the girl I stole about everything about me went well.


    And as one could expect, they¡¯re among those who didn¡¯t return and went on with their lives.


    In any case, I had no other choice but to wait here so instead of wasting my time overthinking about the thing of the past or the future with those two seniors, I took out my phone and checked on my unread messages.


    Same as usual, most of my messages came from my girls. They¡¯re replies from my message during lunch, checking on them.


    Apart from reading their messages, I also checked on their attached photos. Elizabeth and Yukari were, as always, goofing with each other. Ah no. It¡¯s just Yukari reprimanding Elizabeth to stop taking pictures and just eat her lunch. Then there¡¯s Yae and Akane along with her best friends Fuyu, Eri and Futaba. They¡¯re at the roof of their school building, eating their lunch there.


    There¡¯s more but it¡¯s all about them eating lunch or trying to appeal to me which I always entertained. I miss all of them and surely, they¡¯re the same. So even though I¡¯m not the type of person who will take a selfie whenever I¡¯m alone, I took a photo of myself and sent it to all of them.


    In less than a minute, almost everyone, except those who were truly busy with their studies replied with heart emojis.


    Anyway, spending my time like this was also quite rxing. And that¡¯s thanks to Izumi-senpai for not showing up.


    After scolding those who confessed that they¡¯re still in ss before cheering for them, I then checked on Otoha¡¯s reply from my recent message to her.


    Otoha told me that her grandfather woke up again two hours ago but perhaps because of the medicine being administered to him, he was advised to keep resting. She then told me that her parents were ordering her to return to their house or return to school since her grandfather had already seen her when he woke up. However, she insisted on staying there.


    With her older brother who also showed up there taking her side, her mother gave up.


    As for her update in their family or her worry of that engagement with the idiot being brought up again, she told me how her father put it to the side, stating that it¡¯s not an important issue at the moment.


    Well, putting it to the side rather than putting it in the trash was different. That means when the timees, he¡¯s going to revisit that.


    If I had to guess, he¡¯s probably toeing the line making sure that if his father woke up, he wouldn¡¯t be put in a bad light with his decisions for their Family.


    Following that, I told her about my n to go with Nami to her house. Naturally, I didn¡¯t forget about Hitomi. Telling her to let the woman rest or just stay by her side instead of picking me up to send me home.


    For her answer, Otoha initiated a video call, showing the two of them inside that hospital room of her grandfather. Otoha appeared cheerful as she recounted how Hitomi told her what happened with us earlier.


    But given Hitomi¡¯s personality, the woman¡¯s expression remained cold and somewhat distant even if her ears turned red from possible embarrassment to what Otoha was saying.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯ll let her rest today, Ruki. I apologize if this looks like I¡¯m pushing her to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be... In fact, I appreciate it a lot. Giving me the chance to get to know her.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Otoha smiled and nodded with her arms crossed as if she was proud of her good deed.


    However, a few secondster, her usually gentle and calm eyebrows nted. She¡¯s probably supposed to look upset but the girl became cuter instead.


    Anyway, while looking like that, Otoha started. ¡°But she¡¯s too stubborn! Perhaps even more stubborn than you, Ruki.¡± She paused, blowing air through her nose before her expression returned to normal, ¡°If someone can change her mind, there¡¯s only you. I¡¯ve known your interest in each other even back then. You¡¯re just too focused on your desire so you did nothing even if her interest in you was already too obvious... Uhm, this might be a selfish request but can you change her mind about treating me as her master? I want her to treat me as a little sister but she keeps on insisting on her status.¡±


    When the woman beside her heard that, she attentively stood up and said, ¡°Ojou-sama, if that¡¯s your order¡ª¡±


    However, before she could finish with her words, Otoha cut off Hitomi, ¡°It¡¯s not an order! See this, Ruki? This is why I will rely on you. I don¡¯t want to order her for that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? This is just my guess as I have no clear picture about the intricacies of her family¡¯s servitude to your family, Hitomi is protecting your image, Otoha.¡±


    After thinking about how she always acted, Hitomi will always be the loyal servant to her no matter how much Otoha wanted to change that into a more casual or closer rtionship. She could order her and Hitomi would follow but in the end, the bottom line would be... she¡¯s just following Otoha¡¯s order.


    ¡°Is that really it?¡± Otoha was downcast upon hearing my answer.


    ¡°I know you yourself understand the situation. Even if you¡¯re willing, she can¡¯t do that when your every move will be under scrutiny by your family. Perhaps, your grandfather will ept it but think about the others like your parents or your brother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ruki-sama.¡± Hitomi bowed. I probably took the words that she couldn¡¯t directly say to Otoha out of her mouth.


    But instead of just nodding and epting that gratitude, I switched my gaze to her after winking at Otoha.


    Well, she also caught that but whatever. It¡¯s not like I was about to hide something.


    ¡°You¡¯re not off the hook yet, Hitomi. We¡¯ll talk about this topic again. For now, can I expect you to be more open to me when you pick me up tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°... No.¡± Hitomi took a minute of contemtion before tly answering like that.


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s the Hitomi I know.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but put on a bitter smile despite expecting that kind of answer. ¡°Anyway, Otoha, I cannot promise to change her mind but I will do my best to get to know Hitomi and understand her.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. I get what you¡¯re saying, Ruki. I¡¯m just as stubborn with what I want...¡± Otoha guiltily said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I manage to steal you away from your family, then there will be no difference in status between the two of you anymore.¡±


    To stop her from being gloomy, I teasingly brought that up.


    And as I expected, Otoha immediately beamed. ¡°That¡¯s the best solution. Hurry up and do that.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Wait for me. I¡¯ll get a bicycle.¡±


    ¡°The idiot Ruki showed up...¡± Otoha couldn¡¯t help but giggle at how idiotic my answer was. And soon enough, that giggle turned into a peal of clearughter.

 Chapter 599: Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 599: Challenge</h4>


    After ending the call with Otoha and Hitomi, time continued to pass without Izumi or Arisa-senpai showing up in the abandoned clubroom.


    Due to that, I used the time again to check on one of my girls, Nao. I knew she¡¯s still in ss but still, I couldn¡¯t help but keep on checking on her to make sure that she¡¯s alright. In any case, she¡¯s like the other girls. Despite being still in ss, her reply arrived swiftly.


    For the past few days since reporting that Nobuo to the School Administration, a lot had already happened to her.


    The school suspended him, however, without him showing up with their summons, the case remained pending.


    They gave him at least until this week toe forward and defend himself. If he still hasn''t shown up, they¡¯re going to expel him and send the case to the Ministry of Education as well as the relevant authorities.


    Furthermore, their school¡¯s administration had already informed Nao¡¯s parents about the incident that she reported.


    They showed up to meet the Principal, the Director and the other teachers that were aware of what happened to get a detailed recount of what happened.


    Since Nao only reported that he¡¯s stalking her, the matter of being in a rtionship with him remained hidden. However, there¡¯s a huge possibility that it would be brought up if ever that Nobuo answered their summons.


    Well, if he did that, we¡¯re ready to bring up his past deeds with the evidence I held. He¡¯d be further doomed.


    In any case, with her parents knowing about the incident, they asked her for the full details of the stalking incident.


    And by doing that, Nao revealed to them that she already has a boyfriend, which is me, who helped her get the courage to report him.


    At first, they¡¯re trying to convince Nao to transfer out of school. To go to the countryside and continue her studies there. However, she vehemently refused, not wanting to be separated from me.


    In the end, they epted her wish. In exchange for that, her parents wished to meet me. Perhaps, to see if they could trust me for their daughter. Moreover, they¡¯d been made aware of Nao¡¯s wish to stay with me for a week once she got a leave of absence from the school.


    But given that she¡¯s a graduating student, her teachers would prepare materials for her to study while she¡¯s out of school. That¡¯s the only thing we¡¯re waiting for before Ie to pick her up and bring her home.


    With her parents being made aware of that, meeting and talking to them will happen at that time.


    Well, with their addition, that¡¯s another parent to meet aside from Nami¡¯s mother, Mina¡¯s mother and Otoha¡¯s grandfather.


    There¡¯s also Rae¡¯s family being aware of my rtionship with her. Meeting Mizuki¡¯s parents might be possible as well in our next meeting where I will be observing how she works.


    That¡¯s a lot of things to do...


    But thinking about it, even with how busy I am, I still can get the time to rx with my girls which is a pleasant thing.


    Presently, with my Mentor not showing up, my mind is already gearing towards spending my time with them.


    I¡¯ll give it an hour before I give up wasting my time here.


    They probably decided to stop associating with me. And if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s unfortunate but that¡¯s better for them.


    Although I might still try chasing after Arisa-senpai because of my desire for her, if she kept on rejecting me, I would surely take that as my loss. That¡¯s what I told them after all. To stop associating with me if they truly didn¡¯t want anything to do with me. I could only respect that choice.


    As time passed, seconds turned to minutes.


    Although I could hear squeaking shoes from those passing by in front of this abandoned clubroom, no one stopped and opened the door.


    And eventually, the one-hour mark I set passed.


    ¡°Hmm... Right. It¡¯s better this way. I should focus on my studies and my current goals than hope to let them understand me and make them mine.¡± I muttered in resignation. And although I seldom put emotion in my voice, I could actually feel the bitterness in my own words.


    I stood up and went out of the abandoned clubroom.


    In the corner of my mind, I was hoping to run into Izumi or Arisa-senpai after leaving the room. And I was left disappointed.


    Apart from some pairs of mentor and mentee walking by, going in and out of the club building, there¡¯s not even a hint of their shadows.


    Anyway, I immediately cleared my head and thought about what to do with the remaining time before the club hours.


    Since I had finished checking on the message from my girls, there¡¯s only one thing. Study.


    That¡¯s what was in my mind as I ascended the stairs of the Club Building with our clubroom as our destination.


    However, it seems like my day will always be filled with different encounters.


    As I began ascending the stairs towards the third floor where the Literature Club was located, I ran into someone.


    ¡°Ara... Ruki? Why are you not with your Mentor?¡±


    With her iconic paper fan as well as her exposed forehead, Minamoto Misaki stopped in her steps as she asked that question upon seeing me. Her little lips slowly curved into a smile.


    ¡°I can say the same to you Misaki,¡± I answered normally while looking from behind her where there¡¯s no one else in sight.


    That¡¯s right. Like me, she¡¯s alone. Given that she¡¯sing from upstairs, I could put out a guess... Her Mentor ended their session early.


    ¡°Me? Oh! My Mentor left in a hurry and ended the program earlier than normal.¡±


    ¡°I see. As for me, my Mentor stood me up. I thought ofing to our clubroom to wait.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad, Ruki. Oh! I know. Why don¡¯t youe with me? I want to show you something.¡± With her eyes shining excitedly, Misaki innocently smiled and invited me.


    ¡°Me? Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you?¡±


    She¡¯s the only one I can surely call as my friend. Although she piqued my interest because of how pure she was with the way she did things, I was certainly a bad influence on most people.


    I could act innocently like her but apart from a few instances of encountering and seeing each other, the two of us didn¡¯t know each other very well.


    ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re my friend. Is it bad to spend time with your friends? Or are you worried about Maaya-sama?¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s right. There¡¯s also Itou. That girl would probably think I was trying to corrupt this girl.


    The first time when she painted me as a bad guy didn¡¯t work, if she heard about this, I could expect more hostility from her.


    In any case, this girl... at least put up a little resistance with people, can you?


    Or is this because she already treats me as a close friend?


    How that friendship started was shallow, to say the least. How trusting can this girl be?


    Moreover, although I also treat her as a friend in my mind because of the good impression I have towards her, I¡¯m not normal.


    It¡¯s already proven more than once... That slight interest I had in her would, no doubt, develop further and in the end, I might chase after her as well.


    And being someone who¡¯s treating me as her friend... I somehow don¡¯t want to tarnish that.


    Ugh... I¡¯m overthinking again.


    On a positive note, I can make this a challenge for me. To not let my desire manifest into liking this girl to the point that I will want to make her mine...


    But can I do that?


    Well, it¡¯s called a challenge for a reason. Let¡¯s try it today. It¡¯s not every day I will get free time and run into this girl. Perhaps if I seeded in this challenge, it can be a stepping stone to cure my twisted desire. But if it failed¡­ there¡¯s only one oue to that.


    Facing Misaki¡¯s troubled expression, I smiled to ease her expression before shrugging my shoulders as I gave her my answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s partly due to her. That girl has bad blood towards me, you see. Anyway, seeing that she¡¯s not here¡­ please lead the way, Misaki. What you want to show me¡­ I¡¯m interested in it.¡±

 Chapter 600: What is a friend to her?

    <h4>Chapter 600: What is a friend to her?</h4>


    While following the forehead girl, she cheerfully guided me outside the club building.


    When I asked her where she would take me, Misaki only answered vaguely by saying ¡®You¡¯ll know soon.¡¯.


    Perhaps that was to build up excitement.


    In any case, watching how the girl seemingly enjoyed this situation that she was even humming a cheery melody, I could only shake my head while also being amazed by her personality.


    Looking at her energetic back showing her lush ck hair swaying while still walking as gracefully as possible, she reminded me of those club recruiters during the third day of this school year.


    They¡¯re all smiles as if they¡¯re about to show a new student something truly interesting that could change their minds.


    Although we passed by other students, they only eyed us briefly before going on their own way.


    Naturally, I felt the first years¡¯ gazes on me as if they¡¯re looking at a celebrity, especially the girls. However, because I was perceptive enough to notice and deduce something from their reactions, most of those from the same ss as her, their eyes would instantly shift away as soon as theynded on Misaki.


    Due to that, I began mounting suspicion about this girl¡¯s identity. She¡¯s not one of my targets before so I truly had no information about her except that she¡¯s innocently too friendly.


    In any case, with how she carries herself, she¡¯s most likely almost at the same level as Itou and Himeko or even a noble like Mizuki and Otoha.


    Upon seeing that there¡¯s no more approaching students and our destination was slowly bing clear, I opened my mouth again, breaking my silence, ¡°Can I ask you a question, Misaki?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. Ruki, you¡¯re my friend, you don¡¯t need to be so stiff with me. It will make me think that you¡¯re not thinking of me as a friend.¡± She turned her head slightly to answer my question with a smile.


    However, perhaps seeing me at least three steps away from her, she showed a surprised expression before stopping to wait for me. ¡°Oh, am I walking too fast?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not. I thought it¡¯s not appropriate to walk beside you.¡± Acting by scratching my head clumsily, I then took that few steps until I stood by her side. ¡°Also, I think of you as a friend. I¡¯m just wondering what you see in me. That¡¯s the thing puzzling me.¡±


    ¡°Arara... I don¡¯t have any particr reason. I trust my judgement that you¡¯re not the same as the other boys after seeing how you perform at that time. Tell me, am I wrong?¡± Misaki blinked her totally innocent eyes.


    With her paper fan covering her mouth, it¡¯s hard to guess whether she¡¯s smiling or having a neutral expression.


    Not waiting for my answer, she resumed her steps and I followed suit.


    In front of us, a structure could be seen, it¡¯s ced near one of the storage houses and away from any sports-rted court or area.


    It¡¯s a lot smaller than the Gymnasium that could hold the whole student body as well as the teachers. But from outside, it boasted a slight grandeur presence.


    I guess it¡¯s easier to call it a theater house rather than an auditorium.


    Located inside were the clubs closely connected to theater and ys. Like Misaki¡¯s Drama Club.


    Even if she didn¡¯t say it, this girl wanted to show me something from her club.


    Will she act in front of me? Ask for my opinion? I don¡¯t know.


    Nheless, I continued with our conversation before reaching the dedicated doors that would lead us where their club was located.


    ¡°About being different from the others, I guess you¡¯re right about that. However, it¡¯s probably a lot different than what you think. Moreover, do I look friendly enough? I¡¯m pretty sure, I¡¯m mostly expressionless and aloof.¡±


    By now, the thought of Izumi-senpai or Arisa-senpai possibly showing upte in that abandoned clubroom had already been shelved at the back of my mind.


    I waited for an hour. That¡¯s enough time for any of the two to show up and say that she didn¡¯t want to meet me anymore. Or they could send that coward to ry the message.


    In any case, I would still see themter when I pass by their club.


    ¡°You can smile. You can show embarrassment on your face. I failed to see where you¡¯re expressionless. Furthermore, you¡¯re inherently caring. I like the worried look you put on during that activity.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... What if it¡¯s all an act on my part?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case... You¡¯ve just proven that you¡¯re more interesting than I initially thought and bringing you here will be so worth it.¡±


    At this point, we already reached the small theater house. We both stopped in front of it with Misaki sizing me up with her excited eyes.


    Alright. Having this kind of conversation with her was slowly changing my views of her.


    She¡¯s probably not as innocent as I thought.


    Moreover, she sounded more mature just now and perhaps behind that paper fan, the girl was probably sporting a meaningful smile.


    We didn¡¯t enter the luxurious front door that would surely lead to the main hall but instead, we circled to the back and entered from there.


    This was surely the backstage of the theater and the clubrooms were located here.


    Misaki stopped in front of the first door that had a que above it. Drama Club.


    Opposite of this club room was another door with the same que above it that reads ¡®Theater Club¡¯.


    As it turned out, they¡¯re two different clubs despite being closely rted.


    There were more doors further inside but given that Misaki already opened the door, I had no time to check on it anymore.


    ¡°Come in, Ruki.¡± Misaki held the door for me and waited until I entered before closing it.


    Inside, I instantly noticed a wide-screen TV, cabs that were probably filled with props and costumes as well as a table with chairs ced around it. In front of the TV,fortable benches and sofas were neatly ced that were probably for viewing sessions.


    Furthermore, there¡¯s another door that¡¯s connected to the adjacent room. There¡¯s abel stered on it which says ¡®Practice Room¡¯.


    ¡°Hmm, your clubroom is nice and luxurious... Totally different from our club that is filled with books and papers.¡± I said after taking in the interior of the room.


    ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, Ruki. I¡¯m d it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... But Misaki, why did you bring me here? It¡¯s not only to brag about this clubroom, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Surely you haven¡¯t noticed. The expression on your face when I ran into you isn¡¯t neutral, you looked sad.¡±


    ¡°Do I look sad?¡±


    Is it because of thinking about Arisa-senpai and Izumi-senpai cutting off connection with me? Most likely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you acting it out. It¡¯s a genuine sadness that I saw, Ruki.¡± Misaki then grabbed my arm and pulled me to one of those benches and pushed me down to sit on it before taking the spot next to me. ¡°This friend of yours is going to cheer you up.¡±


    She then picked up the remote control of the TV and turned it on. After going through the files saved in it, she yed a video.


    It¡¯s not a video of her performance or a movie... But a cartoon. A children¡¯s cartoon...


    This girl. Is she truly mature or childish? Then what¡¯s the meaning of her words earlier?


    Or am I reading on it too deeply when in fact it¡¯s a simple appreciation on her part?


    ¡°Wait. Let me get this clear. Because you think I¡¯m sad, you invited me here. In a room where there¡¯s only the two of us to cheer me up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there something wrong about cheering up a friend? Look there, it¡¯s too funny even after watching it more than a hundred times.¡± She answered casually and then pointed at the TV showing the cartoon characters doing aedic routine.


    It¡¯s funny, true. But this girl... What should I do with her? Am I being tested or was this just truly her attempt to cheer me up?


    Ugh. I don¡¯t know. In all my years of being driven by my desire or being that despicable guy that hurt a lot of girls, this is the first time I encountered someone like Misaki.


    A totally pure and innocent girl filled with undeniable sincerity.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t but Misaki, aren¡¯t you too defenseless?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a guy.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I can pounce on you?¡±


    ¡°Pounce? You¡¯re not an animal, Ruki. Anyway, eyes on the TV. I can¡¯t be the only one who will be entertained here...¡± She brushed away my words while shaking her head before cupping my cheeks to turn my face towards the TV. Soon after that, her giggles echoed in the room when her eyes focused on the show once more.


    This girl... she¡¯s too innocent or rather her trust in me is this high.


    Her definition of a friend is probably too colorful than what¡¯s normal.

 Chapter 601: Strip

    <h4>Chapter 601: Strip</h4>


    Strung along with what she called as ¡®cheering me up¡¯, I spent the rest of the time allocated to the Mentor Program with Misaki.


    Although she¡¯s mostly the one being entertained by what we¡¯re watching, I somehow felt the sense of rxation just by sitting and talking to her about things. The girl was definitely too trusting, carefree and innocent.


    Furthermore, she still bore the same elegance and ir as someone from a high-ss society despite spending her time with me. And through that, I gathered that this girl was raised in a peaceful environment.


    Anyway, through our talk, I got to learn things about her and in the same sense, she learned things about me.


    Misaki hadn¡¯t felt anything close to ¡®like¡¯ towards the opposite gender.


    For her, ¡®friend¡¯ was the closest rtionship she could establish with someone outside her family.


    Itou is her closest friend. A lot different than how I perceived it when I saw them together. And ording to her, they had just met each other at the start of the school year.


    Apparently, ever since kindergarten, she was homeschooled. Only now did they allow her to attend a private school. As for the reason, I hadn¡¯t tried asking her about it.


    Also, to not make her ufortable with our talk that¡¯s getting too personal, I stopped probing and just continued watching the cartoon with her.


    After spending time with her, I could somehow say that I started viewing her as someone too precious to even think of defiling.


    Misaki¡¯s intention for bringing me here was truly what she stated, to cheer me up because she thought she saw me bearing a sad expression.


    In fact, if this was an anime, I would probably see her as someone who could emit an entirely brilliant radiance that could blind those who think of doing her harm.


    Alright. That¡¯s probably an exaggeration but my point stands.


    And like that, I survived the challenge for today. Furthermore, the idea of being her friend was somehow reinforced.


    When I thanked her for cheering me up, the girl genuinely showed a relieved smile and even told me toe to look for her if ever I needed her help in the future.


    She¡¯s probably nning to take me to another cartoon-watching marathon when that happens. In any case, I truly appreciate the girl¡¯s kind and thoughtful attitude. Oh, let¡¯s add the innocence and her elegance to that.


    Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t openly look for her if I ever need help. Today could be said as a coincidence.


    Besides, I know that the more time I spend with someone, the stronger the tug of my desire for them. I better leave it to chance whether we could encounter each other again and hang out together.


    After separating with Misaki, I returned to the Club Building and made my way to the fourth floor.


    Yesterday, I made an appointment with someone. To somehow abate the overflowing curiosity in her mind, I promised to meet Otsuka-senpai in the same room where we talked about that curiosity of hers.


    Unlike earlier where I waited and ended up being stood up, Otsuka-senpai was already inside the room, walking in circles while radiating excitement and impatience.


    As soon as I stepped in and closed the door from behind me, Otsuka-senpai had already stopped pacing around as her eyes focused on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Onoda-kun! I thought you¡¯re not going to show up!¡±


    Without waiting for me to approach her, Otsuka-senpai closed our distance, her hand clutching on my gym shirt.


    The overflowing curiosity in her sparkling purple eyes was probably enough to overwhelm someone who¡¯s dealing with her for the first time.


    ¡°I promised you, why will I not show up? Besides, I feel truly responsible for igniting your curiosity...¡± I answered as I walked towards the middle of the room where two chairs were already arranged side by side.


    She surely prepared that.


    Taking my arm to let herself be dragged by me, Otsuka-senpai¡¯s giggles reached my ears. ¡°Thank you, Onoda-kun! For amodating my curiosity...¡±


    ¡°Well, I also have to apologize for leaving you hanging for the past month.¡±


    She caught on to my rtionship with Kana. We could¡¯ve just exined the situation to her but that¡¯s not what I did... I was still the same desire-driven guy back then so the first thing that came to my mind was to create a situation where I could get her to keep her mouth shut after being made aware of her personality.


    That was truly foolish and now we¡¯re here.


    ¡°You truly did! I can¡¯t think of anything else but you and your...¡± Otsuka-senpai trailed her voice as her hand reached towards that particr part of me.


    With only the two of us here, she courageously went for it without any second thought.


    However, with my reflex and perhaps expectation that she would do something like this, I blocked that part with my own hand.


    In the end, she only managed to grasp my hand.


    Bearing a somewhat sullen expression, she raised her gaze and pouted. ¡°... You promised, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°I promised to show it to you, senpai. Not to let you touch it.¡±


    ¡°But won¡¯t we still reach that point? You and I having sex.¡± Without any break in her voice, Otsuka-senpai dered.


    ¡°That¡¯s true but that¡¯s not what I promised, senpai. Truthfully, I am hoping to satisfy your curiosity before we reach that point.¡±


    ¡°... Fine, show me... Also, I¡¯m sorry for being like this, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Otsuka-senpai released my arm and sat down.


    I followed suit, taking the empty seat next to her.


    She arranged the chairs she prepared side by side rather than in front of each other.


    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s your inherent personality. I can see that you seemed stressed about it. You slimmed down and your eyes had now dark lines below. Are you not getting enough sleep?¡± I slightly turned towards her and ran my thumb below her eyes to somehow measure how thick her eye bags were.


    Although she¡¯s still radiating that overflowing curiosity of hers, Otsuka-senpai truly appeared stressed at the moment. Also, even though I could still observe her curiosity about other things she¡¯s not as eagerpared to when she¡¯s pertaining to her interest in those things.


    However, Otsuka-senpai brushed away my hand from my face and reprimanded me while pointing her finger at me. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Onoda-kun. Why are you spouting caring words as if I¡¯m your girlfriend? Don¡¯t worry about my appearance and just satisfy these overwhelming curiosities I have towards you, that part of yours and the thing called sex.¡±


    Ah... That¡¯s right. This was the thing Arisa-senpai pointed out to me back then, I was always being considerate. Unconsciously, my mind was already gearing towards caring about this curious girl.


    Like she said, I only had to satisfy her curiosity, not treat her like how I treat my girls.


    ¡°Thanks for the kind reminder, senpai.¡±


    ¡°If you understand then... strip down, Onoda-kun.¡± Otsuka-senpai ordered as she tapped my cheeks while smirking at me.


    Her purple eyes remained sparkling as they seemed to begin scanning me from my head down.


    This is to satisfy her curiosity and to be responsible for my actions. I already made up my mind for this and we¡¯re already in this room, there¡¯s no going back now.


    ¡°Well then...¡± I stood up from my seat and put my hand on the waistband of my gym pants.


    However, before I could pull it down, Otsuka-sensei grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Why are you starting there, Onoda-kun? This first.¡± She said as she grabbed the hem of my shirt and pped it lightly.

 Chapter 602: Satisfying her curiosity

    <h4>Chapter 602: Satisfying her curiosity</h4>


    Asking me topletely strip from top to bottom, I honestly thought Otsuka-senpai was trying to overarch my patience.


    However, with her eyes remaining filled with curiosity and excitement to see me naked, I began to think that I was probably about to create a worse pervert than me.


    What if she developed curiosity over everyone¡¯s body? Will she just ask them to strip?


    Although that¡¯s highly improbable, there¡¯s still that small chance because of her nature of easily being caught by her curiosity.


    I opened her eyes to a door that she hadn¡¯t thought about before and now that I decided to satisfy her, I got a slight premonition that this path was a downward spiral for this overly curious girl.


    ¡°Senpai, I only promised to show my lower body to you.¡±


    ¡°I get that. But Onoda-kun, I don¡¯t think I can be satisfied with only that. I promise I won¡¯t touch or do anything else.¡± She raised her right hand and swore. ¡°I can guess what you¡¯re nning, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re going to slowly lead me to the main event, am I right? I don¡¯t know but thinking about it is making me excited.¡±


    That¡¯s the n. True.


    Today, she¡¯ll be satisfied with staring at my naked body. The next time, she¡¯ll ask me to allow her to touch and with that kind of cycle, we¡¯ll eventually reach the point of having sex.


    That¡¯s the n but... will her curiosity get satisfied with that? What if she began asking for more?


    If I don¡¯t have any n of making her my girl then I have to think of a way to cap that curiosity faucet of hers.


    In any case, I hadn¡¯t thought of a better solution at the moment... so I had no choice but to push through with this.


    In any case, with the times we would be alone together like this, I should at least pry into the current state of her mind.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the n. You told me what you¡¯re curious about, senpai. That¡¯s why I want to fulfill them slowly rather than ending swiftly to truly satisfy you. But now that we¡¯re here... I think it¡¯s also better to let you decide what you want to do. Just like how you decided that you wanted to do it with me¡­ You¡¯re aware of my rtionship with Kana, Rae and Aya. That¡¯s why, if I continue indulging you with your curiosity after our agreement, that will not be fair for them.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Otsuka-senpai fell into contemtion. And at that moment, the curiosity in her eyes died down for the first time.


    ¡°You have a point, Onoda-kun. It will be unfair to Kana-senpai, Mirae-chan and Aya-chan. They¡¯re the ones you love but here I am trying to get into your pants.¡± Otsuka-senpai sighed guiltily.


    She¡¯s feeling guilty. However, curiosity will probably still get the better of her as she doesn¡¯t seem to have any inclination to stop this or retreat at this.


    After a while, Otsuka-senpai continued with the same expression on her face, ¡°... Onoda-kun, I thought about what I told you back then in this room. Telling you that I will consider the option of looking for another guy to satisfy my curiosity is wrong. I apologize for that.¡± Otsuka-senpai sighed and instead of letting me continue to strip, she pulled me back down to my seat. ¡°To be honest, my curiosity on this subject will only ever extend to you. Like I said, despite my ws of being a curiosity-incarnate, I am at least insightful. I know what it meant to have sex with someone, I have to be crazy to pick just anyone for it.¡±


    ¡°As for you, you¡¯re definitely the closest guy to me. Most cannot stand my overflowing curiosity so they tend to stay away from me. You have this sense of responsibility to me that I somehow exploited leading to this situation. And although I told you to not show me your kind consideration, I certainly appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Just that, if you keep doing it, I might really fall for you, do you understand? I don¡¯t have any ns for being in a rtionship yet but I certainly want to experience kissing you, being hugged by you, being entangled with you and a lot more from what I witnessed.¡±


    After saying all that, Otsuka-senpai sighed once more and this time, it was a heavy sigh as if she just released something heavy that¡¯s weighing on her mind.


    In any case, she¡¯s right and Arisa-senpai was also right. This trait of mine was one of the main reasons why the number of girls around me kept on increasing. My desire and honesty weren¡¯t the only factors.


    Most of my girls always talked about my consideration for their well-being and they admitted that it was a major reason why they fell for me...


    However, can I stop that? Can I just suddenly pretend that I don¡¯t care about anyone else?


    Earlier with Misaki, I probably became the recipient of the same kind consideration from her. And it¡¯s definitely a wonderful feeling.


    But this time with Otsuka-senpai, she didn¡¯t want anything else but only to satisfy her curiosity. Her curiosity that¡¯s directed to me.


    ¡°I think I understand now, senpai. Leave your curiosity to me. I will let you experience it. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯re going back to being a normal junior and senior.¡±


    ¡°Un... At least, that¡¯s how I expect it to happen.¡±


    ¡°Senpai, saying it like that. You¡¯re also not sure if it will stop your curiosity, right?¡±


    She¡¯s a woman filled with curiosities. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t think about what would happen after it.


    ¡°You got me... But as you can see, if we don¡¯t do anything about this curiosity, I might end up resorting to molesting you.¡± Otsuka-senpai nodded before showing a naughty smile.


    Resorting to molest me? If I recall correctly...


    ¡°You already did that, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Uhh... But it¡¯s only your legs. I haven¡¯t reached it.¡± answered Otsuka-senpai.


    She¡¯s clearly aware of what I¡¯m pertaining to. Those recent instances in the clubroom where she¡¯s sitting next to me. Her hands stealthily crawled on my legs.


    ¡°That¡¯s still molesting me. But because you also put my hand on your legs, you¡¯re probably thinking that it was an equivalent exchange.¡±


    Without any words of rebuttal, Otsuka-senpai could only nod at it.


    When I saw how she¡¯s about to turn gloomy from another bout of guilt, I turned her face to me and had her stare into my eyes as I stood up from my seat,


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. But we better be done with our purpose here, senpai. I promised after all.¡± I smiled and took off my shirt like she asked earlier.


    As soon as I did, I heard a clear gulping sound from her. This girl was really thirsty, huh?


    Following that, I pulled down my pants and underwear in one go, exposing myself to her. ¡°Senpai, look at me and satisfy your curiosity.¡±


    I reached my hand to her cheek and sensually caressed it.


    And knowing what she truly wanted to see, I lightly stroked my cock in front of her until it stood up, fully erected.


    Because she¡¯s sitting right next to me, the distance between us was only a few centimeters. With Otsuka-senpai¡¯s breathing gradually turning rough as she¡¯s probably getting turned on from what she¡¯s seeing, the warmth of her breath brushed against my length, making it twitch slightly.


    ¡°Onoda-kun...¡±


    That¡¯s all Otsuka-senpai could say as she followed what we agreed for today despite having the desire to do something else engulf her mind.


    After five minutes of just standing in front of her, I pulled my pants up and sat back down. ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±

 Chapter 603: Easily Solved

    <h4>Chapter 603: Easily Solved</h4>


    After getting out of her daze from what she witnessed, Otsuka-senpai almost stuttered as she thanked me for it.


    It¡¯s a whole five minutes that even if I was an extremely shameless guy, it still let me feel a slight embarrassment.


    Well, it¡¯s not an everyday urrence for me to sh my naked body to just any girl. Especially if it¡¯s not to one of my girls. Furthermore, the curious girl gotpletely dazed just staring at my body.


    Within that time frame, Otsuka-senpai had probably burned my figure in her mind. I observed the curious glint in her simmered down as she regted her breath back to normal.


    However, that¡¯s still not the end. When I got fully clothed, Otsuka-senpai grabbed me by my cor as she sat herself down atop the clear bulge on my gym pants. She straddled me almost perfectly as I clearly felt how my still-erect length slightlytched in the middle of her slit.


    Unlike me, she¡¯s wearing her uniform so what obstructed it from fullytching in it was her thin panties.


    Her movement was swift but it¡¯s not actually unexpected. Stopping her was well within my ability. Just that, I also felt that just showing it to her only staved off some of her curiosity. It¡¯s not enough to totally calm her down for the following days.


    So, I let her. Moreover, to prevent her from thinking that she got the initiative, I held her right at her sides, fixing her seat to let her clearly feel what she wanted to feel.


    When she noticed that, Otsuka-senpai embarrassingly turned her head away, but I clearly caught her guilty expression.


    Nheless, soon after that, she voiced out her reasoning why she sat on me. ording to her, since we¡¯re both clothed, she¡¯s not directly touching it and it¡¯s not against what I promised. On top of that, she silently whispered about her supposed knowledge about a guy¡¯s erection.


    The all popr ¡®it will not calm down if the guy didn¡¯t cum¡¯ as well as ¡®it will hurt if the guy failed to relieve it¡¯.


    When I heard that from her, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her which made her pout before asking why I wasughing.


    Naturally, she picked up that ¡®fake knowledge¡¯ on the inte.


    After debunking those two pieces of knowledge, Otsuka-senpai¡¯s embarrassment heightened as she immediately stood up from me and stood before the wall, seemingly reflecting on her reckless, absurd and somewhat perverted action.


    And through that, I confirmed that her curiosity sessfully calmed down to the point that she would possibly be able to sleep well tonight.


    Or so I hope.


    In any case, after waiting for her to calm down again, we separated quietly without talking about when the next instance would be.


    Otsuka-senpai was one of those easiest to read anyway. If she began sticking next to me again, that would mean that her curiosity was about to overflow again.


    Before we separated, I asked Otsuka-senpai to tell everyone in the club that I would be somewhatte.


    That¡¯s because... I still had to do something. Apart from my daily routine, there¡¯s one more thing that was added for today.


    Apanying Shizu to the Baseball Club.


    I didn¡¯t show up in the Student Council. Instead, I waited for Shizu to leave the room.


    We already talked about this tomorrow so upon seeing me right before the stairs, she acted normally as she approached me.


    ¡°Stubborn guy. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shizu said as she naturally grabbed my hand, leading me down the stairs.


    In her own way, she¡¯s doing things that could satisfy her despite having a somewhat restricted rtionship with me.


    Until now, she¡¯s stubbornly holding onto our consensus even though the other girls had already pointed out the obviousst Sunday. We¡¯re no different than lovers even if she said we¡¯re not there yet.


    We¡¯re expressing our feelings to each other and we can even be more intimate than normal lovers of our age.


    Naturally, it¡¯s impossible for us to keep holding each other¡¯s hands. It onlysted before descending to the third floor. There were already students walking around the corridors, going in and out of their clubrooms.


    And until we reached the location of the Baseball Club, we switched to just walking side by side.


    In any case, on the way there, she filled me in with the information she gathered.


    That Baseball Club Captain or Ace, whatever his position was, was currently absent.


    It seemed like he also didn¡¯te to school yesterday, making the case about that destroyed pitching machine stalled.


    And today, Shizu¡¯s purpose ining changed to interviewing those closest to that guy. Through them, she¡¯s going to piece out what actually happened.


    But that still depends on whether they wouldply or not.


    However, upon arriving there, those baseball idiots immediately lined up in front of her, asking her to interview them first and telling her that they¡¯ll tell her everything she needed to know.


    My job should be the same asst Friday, to block them from intimidating her.


    But as it turned out, there¡¯s no point in me doing that anymore.


    As soon as they eyed me, walking beside her, they all put on a terrified expression before making sure not to meet my gaze.


    ¡°Those idiots are scared of you. Good job.¡± Shizu teased me on our way back to the Club Building. She finished getting the information and... in a way, the mystery about that case had already been brought to light easily.


    The reason why that shaved head Captain of theirs didn¡¯te to school was that he¡¯s trying to settle the issue privately.


    ording to those cowards, someone maneuvered to oust him from his position. The real culprit even managed to buy them to make sure that he would be med for it.


    My guess was unexpectedly correct.


    As for how they¡¯re going to settle that, Shizu still needed toe back a few times when the shaved head Captain and the real culprit returned to school.


    Shizu¡¯s next step would be reporting what she learned directly to Hayashi-senseiter.


    ¡°Honestly, I never thought that they¡¯re all cowards. Remember how imposing they werest Friday?¡±


    They all looked like they¡¯re going to use their muscles to prevent Shizu from prying onto the issues of their club.


    Upon hearing my answer, Shizu burst intoughter. ¡°If I am in their shoes, I will be the same as them, blockhead. If you think what you did about stopping their Captain was simple, think again.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not simple about it? Is protecting you from him wrong?¡±


    ¡°Look at this blockhead. Sometimes you¡¯re too sharp and sometimes you¡¯re too slow. Have you seen a high school student doing a headlock to subdue someone taller and bigger than him?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I only saw it from you. Anyway... see youter, blockhead. Go on and do your thing.¡± Shizu emphasized before shaking her head as she continued ascending the stairs, leaving me behind.


    We already reached the second floor. She¡¯s going back to the SC Room while I would be passing by the Book Club and drinking tea with Mina.


    In any case, even if she exined it like that, I still couldn¡¯t see why that¡¯s enough to make them scared of me... If they gang up on me, I will surely note out unscathed.


    Ah well, it ended on a good note and Shizu sessfully solved the mystery. It¡¯s kinda pointless thinking about it anymore. The only reason I apanied her today was because of my concern over her well-being. And I achieved that.


    Wait. I forgot to talk to her about that old structure!


    I looked up from where I was. However, the girl had already disappeared upstairs¡­

 Chapter 604: Stay here

    <h4>Chapter 604: Stay here</h4>


    Since passing by the Book Club had already be a habit, a little game had started ying in my mind.


    It was to guess who would be sitting with Haruko.


    Back when I just reconnected to her, it was either Mina or Himeko. However, after crawling my way to Himeko and Mina¡¯s heart, it changed to either of the three girls.


    These past few days, it was mostly Serizawa-senpai. As for the other two, they¡¯re trying their best to avoid meeting me but sooner orter, I would surely have to deal with them as well... And for the pretext, it¡¯s surely for Haruko.


    Some would think that I was clearly favoring Haruko for helping her girls be cured of what¡¯s going on with them. And I couldn¡¯t deny that.


    The five of them were originally dependent on her and if I didn¡¯t show up in this school, like the first two that graduatedst year, she would be cutting them off when the timees.


    And I sensed bitterness from Haruko¡¯s voice whenever she would talk to me about those two. They¡¯re introverts and both had some other issues with their life as well. Although she made them feel safe with herst year, she admitted that in the end, she failed to truly liberate them.


    That¡¯s why this time. When she looked at how Himeko, Mina andtely, Serizawa-senpai changed, she admitted that she¡¯s relieved that my involvement was working.


    However, at the same time as that, she¡¯s also reprimanding herself for being powerless to truly help those girls. Perhaps, when all five of them finally found the resolution, even if she dered that she would finally be only for me, the girl would feel a sense of loss.


    Little did she know... those girls had already etched her in their hearts. It¡¯s not something that would be instantly erased just because they fell in love with a guy.


    And if I was just a random stranger, I doubt I would be able to get close to those three.


    That¡¯s how tight their rtionship is.


    Anyway, even though their rtionship that probably only started as Haruko being a person they could depend on bloomed into romance, Haruko already admitted to me that, if need be, she could abandon all of them just to be with me.


    In any case, even if I stayed as the despicable desire-driven guy, I would surely still be involved with all of them.


    So, interacting with them as a way to help Haruko was not that much different.


    -


    -


    ¡°Onoda-kun, won¡¯t you stay here?¡± With a slightly muffled voice because her face was once again buried in my chest, Serizawa-senpai asked me.


    Like I thought, I would see her again this time. However, apart from her, the other two were also here and they¡¯re both looking at Serizawa-senpai with dumbfounded expressions.


    Well, perhaps I was also slightly dumbfounded.


    When I entered the Book Club, Serizawa-senpai was the same as any other day, too afraid to meet my gaze. However, after I greeted Aya and returned to Haruko¡¯s table, the silver-haired senpai pulled me in her chair even without waiting for me to walk over and greet her, clinging to me as if she¡¯s a lost chick who had just found her nest.


    And now, she blurted out this question.


    ¡°Hubby, as you can see, Edel is now like that... In just two days, she¡¯s now seeking thefort of your embrace.¡±


    Haruko shook her head as she watched Serizawa-senpai who had already given up her seat to me and used myp as she sat sideways while clinging tightly to me.


    In any case, my hand was already on this silver-haired senpai¡¯s head, patting it while asionally brushing her hair.


    Unbeknownst to me, I also somehow developed a habit to do this for her.


    ¡°... H-haru! It¡¯s not like that... I...¡±


    Serizawa-senpai tried to rebut but Haruko just pushed a finger on her lips, shutting her up.


    ¡°Edel, let¡¯s not tell a lie here, alright? You already told me what you¡¯re feeling and I don¡¯t see any wrong with it.¡± Haruko said to her before switching her gaze to me. ¡°Hubby, can you still spare a little more time? Bring her to that room and talk to her. Make her tell you what she told me.¡±


    She then pointed at the hidden room.


    Although Haruko already removed her finger on her lips, Serizawa-senpai didn¡¯t raise an objection with what she said and instead, she buried her face on my neck again, not wanting to show me her current expression.


    But if I had to guess, she¡¯s probably redder than red because I could clearly feel her rising temperature and her quickened heartbeats through her almost ttened chest from hugging me tightly.


    ¡°Ehhh? Wait... Haru, how did this happen? Why is Edel-senpai clinging to him?¡±


    Before I could answer, the orange-haired Yuika-senpai eximed that in utter disbelief. And next to her, the somewhat silent green-haired Minori-senpai nodded in support to her question.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable. They probably thought that like them, Serizawa-senpai still had her guard up against me. They¡¯re unaware of the events ofst Sunday.


    I heard from Haruko that they also invited them but the two refused after hearing that she will go to our house. As for Serizawa-senpai, her courage and determination to change sealed her agreement.


    That¡¯s why to answer their question, Haruko asked them toe closer so that she could tell them what exactly happened.


    And using that chance when the two attention was on her, Haruko waved her hand as a sign for me to bring Serizawa-senpai away.


    It¡¯s just a few minutes, I can still spare that time. Besides, I already asked Otsuka-senpai to tell them that I would be a bitte.


    I¡¯ll surely make it up to them in the following days.


    Because of our position and the current state of Serizawa-senpai, I had no choice but to princess-carry Serizawa-senpai to the hidden room, leaving behind the Book Club as Haruko started telling them the events that led to this current situation.


    I nned to have her sit down on the bed but like a strong ma, Serizawa-senpai never let go of her hold on me, resulting in us falling down to it, with me on top of her.


    ¡°Uhh, senpai? I will not go away so... can we at least sit properly to talk?¡±


    If someone entered this room at this moment, they would surely get the wrong idea. Serizawa-senpai¡¯s arms were tightly crossed around me. Our bodies were tightly pressed together that there¡¯s no more sense of distance from her.


    And being a professional pervert, even if I was still not sold to the idea of making her one of my girls instead of just helping her cure her fear of men, my body reacted for me.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s fine like this Onoda-kun. I... The more I interact with you and stay this close, the less fear I can feel.¡± Serizawa-senpai answered.


    She¡¯s stuttering but still, I could feel her powerful courage and unyielding determination to face her fear.


    Basically, she¡¯s treating me as a potent medicine for a disease called ¡®fear of men¡¯.


    ¡°But senpai, I¡¯m still a man. That part of me will no doubt react to you. I want to help you but if that will make you ufortable then...¡±


    ¡°I d-don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s a physiological reaction. I... I b-believe you will not do anything to me.¡±


    After answering like that, Serizawa-senpai gradually opened her legs as, the same as her arms, they crossed behind me, putting us in a more daring position.


    This girl... In what way did I show her my trustworthiness to even think that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to her?

 Chapter 605: Origin of her fear

    <h4>Chapter 605: Origin of her fear</h4>


    I observed Serizawa-senpai¡¯s totallyfortable expression. Despite my weight being pressed on her, this silver-haired senior unabashedly held me in ce, treating me as her exclusive hug pillow.


    As it was difficult for us to talk properly like this when I was utterly conscious of her as a woman that could turn me on, I thought of making use of my strength to climb up the bed, fixing our position to properlyy down in it.


    Fortunately, she noticed what I wanted to do when I began lifting my body to get out of her grasp while at the same time, pulling her up with me. Serizawa-senpai loosened her hold onto me and waited until I settled down on the bed before crawling back towards me, taking the same position when Iid down in between her and Harukost Sunday.


    Since I already decided to spare this time with her, I stopped questioning her actions in my head and just took the situation as is. What I wanted to hear was the thing Haruko mentioned... also, the root of her fear. I might not be able to help resolve that, but knowing what caused her to develop that kind of fear could lead me toe up with a better approach.


    Well, in any case, I also couldn¡¯t deny that apart from promising to help her, I find it pleasant to be this close to her during these past few days.


    As soon as Serizawa-senpai settled herself to what she could consider as the mostfortable position, I turned my body sideways, enclosing her in my arms. Furthermore, being the pervert that I was, one of my hands naturally settled down on her squishy plump bottom, fondling one of its cheeks gently.


    The same as what happenedst time, Serizawa-senpai silently epted it as she squirmed closer to me, removing the remaining distance between us.


    Truthfully, this was no different from how I spoil most of my girls. All of them liked it best when our bodies were this close together. But of course, minus the affectionate sex part that could probably happen before or after or perhaps both.


    At this point, the idea of holding this girl was already rooted in my head. Furthermore, there¡¯s also the path that I could tread on regarding her.


    Either I could treat this situation as another challenge like with Misaki or just let things happen if they are bound to happen, going with the flow.


    This girl is slowly bing dependent on me. There¡¯s no way for me not to notice that. In fact, that should probably be a present tense already considering her earlier actions.


    Serizawa-senpai finally found another person she can befortable with. On top of that, I am a man and Haruko¡¯s man.


    In the first ce, Haruko initially wanted to give them all to me... to fuel my desire. But after Mina and perhaps after knowing how many they are already, she also pulled on the brakes. Instead of telling me to take them for myself, she¡¯s now putting the decision in my hands.


    ¡°... Onoda-kun, thank you for your time,¡± Serizawa-senpai muttered silently when she nced at me after fidgeting for a while.


    Although she didn¡¯t mention anything about my naughty hand, just watching her expression already answered what she thought about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Holding you this closely already sounds like a great privilege for most and... with my hand being ced here, it will be too shameless of me to act oblivious and ept your thanks.¡± I guiltily said as I gave her a squeeze.


    And that produced a low ¡®Eek¡¯ along with her eyes widening slightly.


    But then, honestly admitting to my shamelessness didn¡¯t mean I would remove my hand. Since this was the second time, it¡¯s a lot better to clear this up on whether she¡¯s allowing me to hold her there or she¡¯s just putting up with it lest I might get ahead of myself and do more that would eventually lead to her seemingly high trust in me plummeting to its lowest.


    Besides, she had just faithfully dered that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. And now here I am... doing something to her.


    ¡°Uhm... Onoda-kun likes it... Last Sunday, you did the same. You¡¯re helping me. If it¡¯s just this much, I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Now that I mentioned it, Serizawa-senpai couldn¡¯t be silent about it anymore. And hearing her answer and looking at her expression, she seemed to have been treating it as a reward for me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I like it. But that¡¯s because I¡¯m a pervert, senpai.¡±


    ¡°For you to say that in a straight face. Onoda-kun is truly different...¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the first time or not but after saying that, Serizawa-senpai had a fit of giggles.


    I noticed that her stuttering had stopped. What entered my ears was the more confident and more mature voice of hers. Moreover, her upper body rxed further as this lightweight senpai squirmed her way to climb on top of my body. She only stopped upon reaching the point that she¡¯s staring down at me.


    Her silver hair that fluttered down the side of her face brushed against my cheeks.


    In this position, this silver-haired senpai could kiss me at any moment if that¡¯s what she had in mind.


    Naturally, that¡¯s not the case.


    ¡°Honestly, I also like it. Your touches, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m slightly wishing you¡¯ll do more but the same as that night, you¡¯re stopping at that even though you¡¯re already turned on to me.¡±


    The way Serizawa-senpai said all that wasplete with her blushing face, her eyes that were staring straight into my eyes and a wide smile on her lips.


    Totally different than how she always presented herself, elegant and somewhat reserved.


    ¡°Hmm... It¡¯s a magnificent act on your part but... you can¡¯t fool me with just that.¡± I shook my head and put my hand on her cheeks. ¡°Everything I observed from you is genuine. Your fear, your hate and your attitude. Although I caught on to your act this time, I have no idea why you resort to this. But one thing is for sure, I¡¯m looking forward to your genuineugh.


    ¡°H-how? Haru said it¡¯s already perfect...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Because I already saw the genuine Serizawa-senpai. You¡¯re still scared of me despite the sense of security andfort.¡± I began caressing her cheeks before slipping my hand to the back of her ear, pulling her head down.


    Naturally, I will not kiss her but I let our foreheads touch. Because of the closeness of our faces, after only a few seconds of staring into each other¡¯s eyes, Serizawa-senpai closed her eyes involuntarily.


    ¡°I have a lot of experience with girls, senpai. Your slight trembling will not escape my notice. Moreover, you¡¯re not a pervert like me.¡±


    ¡°H-how do you know that I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°Haruko told me.¡±


    ording to that girl, among the five, Serizawa-senpai was the most reserved. She even beat Himeko. All this girl wanted is someone to depend on. But of course, after a year, she got dragged into it eventually.


    ¡°H-haru!¡± Serizawa-senpai screamed in a low and restrained voice. Even if she knew that we¡¯re in a soundproofed room, this silver-haired girl couldn¡¯t raise her voice. ¡°T-then, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... I¡¯ll keep touching you because, at the moment, that seemed to be the most effective in staving away your fear of me. But I won¡¯t rmend to you to just let anyone do the same to you.¡±


    ¡°You just said so... I¡¯m not a pervert! You¡¯re the only one... Uhh and Haru if she wants to... But Onoda-kun. You noticed?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I could now guess the reason why you did that. Senpai, you wanted me to do more than just touching you because you think it¡¯s the key to truly removing that fear. You¡¯re truly brave and courageous.¡±


    ¡°... H-haru told me that I can try if I want to. But am I unattractive, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous, senpai. But I don¡¯t think your fear will work if I did more than just holding and fondling you here. In fact, it might even be the opposite.¡± I answered honestly with what I thought.


    ¡°W-why do you say so?¡± With her inquiring ice-blue eyes, Serizawa-senpai clutched onto my shirt and put her face closer.


    Instead of answering that question, I smiled at her before shaking my head in apology. ¡°Senpai, I will apologize in advance with what I am about to say if ever I am wrong. The source of your fear or the origin of it, is it your father?¡±


    As soon as Serizawa-senpai heard that, her body froze before immediately shoving her face back to my chest.


    ¡°S-stepfather.¡± She answered in difficulty before her body began shivering furiously.


    I moved quickly and tightened my embrace on her along with brushing her hair to calm her down.


    Although my guess was a bit off... it¡¯s still a father figure.


    Why a ¡®father¡¯ again?


    Ugh, let¡¯s not juste to a conclusion yet. I better wait to hear it from her.

 Chapter 606: Let me take care of you, senpai

    <h4>Chapter 606: Let me take care of you, senpai</h4>


    Why and how did I reach the answer that it¡¯s her father?


    It¡¯s truly just a guess but from what I heard from Haruko, Serizawa-senpai is currently living alone in a condominium unit arranged for her by her mother that was in her home country.


    That¡¯s right. Her mother was the one with foreign blood who married her father who¡¯s from this country.


    For now, that¡¯s the only information I know as Haruko wanted me to know more about it myself.


    And that¡¯s why I made a wild guess of pointing at her father. She¡¯s alone and the ce she¡¯s living in was arranged by her mother. Perhaps, even her living expenses.


    However, with her mention of a stepfather, something definitely happened between her parents. Divorced or... her father died.


    ¡°Senpai...¡± I called out to her, in the hopes that she could use my voice to calm herself down again because just brushing her hair or rubbing her back was proven not enough.


    Perhaps it¡¯s been 15 minutes since we entered this room and perhaps Mina was already gritting her teeth on the other side of this room, waiting. But now that this happened, I couldn¡¯t just leave her behind.


    Because of my mentioning the source of Serizawa-senpai¡¯s source of fear and her confirmation of it, she¡¯s now in a state of utter fear. It¡¯s likest Sunday when Haruko pushed her towards me and she realized that she¡¯s holding onto me.


    After shivering for a while, she lost consciousness and even if it returned, the girl could still feel the cold, making her body tremble despite the warmth I was transferring to her.


    Naturally, the reason for that was my question to her. Most likely, just the mention of it brought back memories that led to her trauma.


    Right. It¡¯s surely trauma that resulted in her getting a phobia of the opposite gender with the few exceptions such as kids. I wasn¡¯t included since, despite our closeness, she still could feel the fear crawling in her body.


    In any case, I waited until Serizawa-senpai looked up to me before I made a somewhat drastic move.


    ¡°I apologize again, senpai.¡±


    As soon as I said that, I slid her body upwards as I pushed her head down, pressing her lips on mine.


    Call it taking advantage of the situation but... she¡¯s not recovering from her fear after all. Kissing her like this instantly produced a result.


    With her beautiful eyes widening from shock, her hands that were clutching my shirt pushed down on my chest to lift her body up.


    Unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t overpower my strength.


    In any case, it¡¯s not like I would force her to continue. A few secondster, I loosened the strength I put on my arm preventing her head from moving, breaking our kiss off.


    ¡°Y-you... W-what did you...?¡± As she stuttered once more, Serizawa-senpai hurriedly wiped her lips using the sleeve of her uniform.


    ¡°It¡¯s to wake up, senpai. It seems like I seeded.¡± I smiled at her as I raised my hand to the side of my head, mimicking those who were surrendering.


    ¡°P-pervert, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. But I¡¯m d your shivering stopped. I¡¯m sorry for mentioning it. Also before you can think about that again...¡± As I trailed my voice, I slightly lifted my body, sitting up on the bed.


    And before Serizawa-senpai could react from my movements, my lips once more covered hers and this time, with her consciousness awoke, I clearly observed every reaction she made.


    At first, she was surprised once more as she grabbed my cor, perhaps intending to push me away. However, a few moments after that, her grip strength disappeared as she gradually closed her eyes.


    Serizawa-senpai epted my kiss.


    When I first made a closer observation of her facial features, I clearly pointed out her pale lips that needed a good suck to get a rosy color.


    This time, I boldly did it while my arms moved from her back to her cheeks, slightly squeezing her face as I deepened my kiss.


    Have I gone crazy? Perhaps, I am.


    And with me doing this to her... it¡¯s no different to my own acknowledgement that I... am going to make her mine.


    It¡¯s what I decided by myself. Although I couldn¡¯t say I definitely love her the same as my girls, that¡¯s kinda irrelevant for now when I was currently this attracted to her, regardless of the past trauma that¡¯s still haunting her to this day.


    ¡°Senpai, let me help you wipe away your fear. This time, wholeheartedly. Not just a favor for Haruko but because of my own wish to help you.¡± I said after I let go of her now-pale red lips.


    That short amount of time wasn¡¯t enough topletely turn it rosy red. Moreover, it would surely swell if I did more so I stopped at that.


    ¡°I... Y-you didn¡¯t give me a chance to...¡±


    ¡°I got caught by the heat of the moment?¡± I could say I¡¯m sorry but she probably wouldn¡¯t like it.


    Her words might sound like she¡¯s finding it unbelievable that I kissed her without permission. However, with Serizawa-senpai fully epting it, evident of how her arms were now enclosed on my back again, she¡¯s not reprimanding me but only asking for the sake of it.


    ¡°B-bad... O-onoda-kun is bad. I... I s-should¡¯ve listened to Haru.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°T-that I should keep my head away from yours. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be easier for you when you decide to kiss me.¡±


    But you didn¡¯t have that much of a choice. You¡¯re out of focus and... she¡¯s too light that I slid her up easily.


    Alright, that¡¯s my bad.


    ¡°I see. If senpai doesn¡¯t like it... I¡¯ll ept any kind of punishment.¡±


    It¡¯s toote for that. Furthermore, with the result where she fully epted it, she did like it.


    ¡°N-no one said I don¡¯t like it... My body shaking in fear, you stopped it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the purpose of the first one but thest one was...¡±


    Before I could finish that, Serizawa-senpai pushed a finger to my lips, preventing me from continuing. She then shook her head and curved her lips into a mesmerizing smile.


    ¡°... I understand it. Onoda-kun resolved himself to take me in... Like Hime-chan and Mina. And I...¡±


    ¡°Let me take care of you, senpai.¡± I cut her off as well as I grabbed that finger, removing the restriction for me to kiss her once more.


    Like the second one, Serizawa-senpai epted it and this time, she also made her move, returning my kiss. In this way, our ovepping lips became fueled with the thought of returning the favor.


    And eventually, our tongues came into the mix, entwining together as our saliva mixed in.


    Serizawa-senpai somehow forgot her fear of me as the subtle shaking of her body finally stoppedpletely.


    Once we¡¯re finished, the silver-haired senpai lowered her head, not daring to meet my gaze.


    ¡°Y-yes. Take care of me, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m not perfect. I still fear you but I like it. I like being this close to you. That¡¯s why...¡± Serizawa-senpai trailed her voice as she slowly pushed me back down the bed. And following me, sheid her head on the side, with her lips near my ears, ¡°...I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you the things about me that I only told Haru.¡±

 Chapter 607: Her Trauma (1)

    <h4>Chapter 607: Her Trauma (1)</h4>


    Although Serizawa-senpai epted when I told her that I wanted to take care of her, she¡¯s still somewhat different from my girls.


    If I had to guess, it¡¯s like I epted her dependence on me and on her part, she epted my presence in her life. Someone like Haruko that she could depend on.


    Well, perhaps that¡¯s not a guess since I instantly felt that her fear towards me visibly lessened.


    We went back to our earlier position wherein we¡¯re both entangled with each other, with Serizawa-senpai on top of me.


    ¡°I... Onoda-kun, listen to my story. It mostly happened to my mother¡¯s home country and my birthce...¡± Serizawa-senpai started her story.


    And while I went back to brushing her hair to make herfortable, I listened to her somewhat tragic story that led to who she was today.


    I put all of my focus on her, preparing for the resurfacing of her fear once she reached the point where it manifested in her story.


    As it turned out, her father met her mother when he went on a trip to her birthce, a country in northern Europe. Although a tourist for a few months at first, he returned there to take her hand in marriage.


    Her mother came from a wealthy family that she inherited quite arge share in a multimillionpany where she¡¯s part of its Board of Directors while her father was a sessful man of his chosen career.


    One could say that they¡¯re both rich.


    And naturally, their love gave birth to Serizawa-senpai.


    Serizawa-senpai was currently using her father¡¯s surname but before arriving here, it was the other way around.


    Anyway, Serizawa-senpai only described her life with her family as too wonderful and it was the best part of her life.


    However, around six years after she came into this world, her father got into an ident, leading to his untimely death.


    Being still a child at that time, the passing of her father truly made an impact on her. She told me that her jovial nature when she¡¯s a child disappeared and in ce of that, she started to favor the quietness. To pass the time and to reminisce about her father.


    At that point, she avoided people, bing an introvert.


    Two yearster, one day after returning from her primary school, her mother introduced a man to her and told her that she¡¯s going to marry him.


    Serizawa-senpai epted or rather, there was no way for her to reject. Introducing him and telling her about it was just courtesy. She didn¡¯t have a say in it.


    At first, it was fine for her because she knew that her mother suffered much more than her for histe father¡¯s passing.


    s, with the inclusion of a new individual in their life, the quietness and tranquility that filled her life were somehow disturbed.


    Compared to her father that¡¯s amiable and kind with an always positive nature where he could even smile through a problem, her mother¡¯s new husband was the opposite. He¡¯s brusque, always snarling and ultimately a fake person who would act like a kind smiling dog in front of her mother but not in front of her.


    In any case, the first year was fine. Although their house became louder than before, Serizawa-senpai still had a bastion of tranquility in the form of her room and she never tried to freely interact with him. She also used that time to know more about her father¡¯s home country and itsnguage. She¡¯s aware that her father only had one living rtive in the form of her grandmother because they went there a few times. But after his death, they hadn¡¯t returned here, in this country.


    After a year passed, perhaps urged by her mother, that man, her stepfather, began with his effort to get closer to her in the hopes of being regarded as her new father.


    Senpai didn¡¯t like him one bit and although she told that to her mother. Because she¡¯s still a child, her mother attributed that to the two still have no chance to bond with each other.


    And not even a month into his effort to get close to her as a father, he already lost his patience. He snapped at her, almost hitting her.


    Naturally, that¡¯s not enough for her to build a trauma.


    Because of that incident, her mother finally listened to her. She forbade that man to approach her and let her go back to her quiet life.


    But little did she know that when she¡¯s not looking, that man continued trying and every time he would fail, his frustration over it umted.


    Until one day, when her mother couldn¡¯t go home for a night, she was alone with her stepfather. And it was the time when his frustration finally overflowed.


    Because of her continued indifference, that man beat her. A child.


    When he came to his senses, he panicked that she would tell her mother about it.


    So instead of asking for forgiveness to Serizawa-senpai, he threatened that he¡¯d always watch her and if her mother became aware of that incident, he would kill them both before escaping.


    She¡¯s still a child, she¡¯s still gullible that upon thinking that she could also lose her mother, Serizawa-senpai agreed to not tell her mother about it and she just cried herself to sleep, wishing for her father¡¯s return.


    With the threat in ce and with the mistake he made, he should¡¯ve started to think of a way to change her view of him, right? But no.


    Perhaps thinking he now had the power over the child, Serizawa-senpai became the outlet for his frustrations.


    He started physically abusing her.


    Her mother was unaware because whenever the three of them were together, he would act as if they¡¯re getting along. When in fact, he¡¯s threatening her with the same words.


    And because she didn¡¯t want to lose her mother because of her, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    That¡¯s the start of her fear that gradually built up.


    More years then passed and Serizawa-senpai reached the point that her body started transforming from a child to that of a young adolescent girl.


    Her mother is beautiful and although Serizawa-senpai failed to inherit most of her mother¡¯s features, it wasplemented by her father¡¯s genes. Serizawa-senpai came to possess the mixed charm of those of eastern and western descent.


    In their country, she¡¯s called an exotic beauty.


    Serizawa-senpai didn¡¯t know if she was lucky or not but, even though her beauty had started to bloom, her stepfather never went past abusing her physically. Perhaps, he¡¯s not just attracted to children. She¡¯s still young by then after all. But that point wouldn¡¯t redeem him for his sins.


    But with the years of abuse and the threats she received, senpai became an even more recluse. She never interacted with anyone else, be it in school or their rich neighborhood. Her hate over the opposite gender slowly umted by then.


    Because the man somehow wanted to control her, he became the one attending the meetings in her school or anything that involved her. Due to that, her mother remained clueless about the abuse she¡¯s receiving from him.


    At this point in her story, my shirt had already been stained by her sorrowful tears and not just once did her body tremble from fear.


    Thankfully, I was ready for it and I managed to calm her down every time it would happen.


    ¡°Then senpai, how did you... escape?¡±


    Because the way she narrated it sounded like there¡¯s literally no escape for her to be out of his grasp, I asked that question to jump ahead and stop her from remembering more of her painful experiences.


    There¡¯s no need to further torture her mind, he¡¯s the source of her fear and perhaps the helplessness she felt over the years extended that fear to every man in existence.


    ¡°M-my grandmother. She arrived for a visit.¡± Serizawa-senpai answered.

 Chapter 608: Her Trauma (2)

    <h4>Chapter 608: Her Trauma (2)</h4>


    Her grandmother. The crux of how she escaped went into that visit of hers.


    It was supposed to be a short visit. To check on her granddaughter that herte son left behind.


    That bastard stepfather of hers acted like a gentle and kind man upon seeing her. However, on the side, he threatened Serizawa-senpai that if she revealed something to her, he would start by killing her grandmother.


    Naturally, she was frightened once more. But the chance came when the bastard had no choice but to give them some time alone.


    Perhaps her gut feeling informed her that something was wrong with her previously cheerful granddaughter, so she talked to her about that stepfather of hers.


    At first, she was worried for her grandmother so she flowered up her words to make him appear kind.


    ¡°Grandma caught my lie and noticed my trembling body. She checked my body and saw the bruises I still had at that time.¡± Serizawa-senpai continued with her story.


    Considering the threats, she¡¯s probably too afraid to even implicate her grandmother.


    Nheless, from the way she told me what happened, her grandmother was quite a smart woman. She only needed to ask her a few questions to get the gist of what¡¯s happening.


    Serizawa-senpai being threatened and she worries about her mother¡¯s well-being.


    When that bastard stepfather returned, her grandmother acted nothing wrong. The pair of grandmother and granddaughter sessfully fooled him.


    As for what happened next, Serizawa-senpai simply had no idea.


    But that night, her stepfather actually tried to molest her. No, not just molest... He¡¯s about to take her by force.


    As for what went through his head, Serizawa-senpai also had no idea. But that night firmly rooted her fear. Her fear of men. From the way she described it, what happened that night was still vivid in her mind.


    His rough hands touched her sensitive areas. She was crying but she couldn¡¯t ask for help. And all she heard was that man¡¯s maniacalugh talking about how he bided his time and how he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore because her mother was being cold to him for the past few months. Furthermore, he¡¯s finding it insulting that her mother allowed her grandmother to visit. He¡¯sparing himself to Serizawa-senpai¡¯ste father.


    However, before he could seed in what he nned to do, Serizawa-senpai¡¯s consciousness waned and before she lost itpletely, she heard a loud thud.


    When she opened her eyes that morning, her grandmother was sleeping next to her.


    She was actually not informed of the actual steps her grandmother took to protect her. The next thing she knew, that bastard stepfather disappeared from their house and she was sent to a doctor and psychiatrist to check on her condition.


    And a week after that, her grandmother brought her to this country with the blessing of her mother.


    That was around five years ago.


    Unfortunately, because of another ident, her grandmother died before she entered high school.


    Her mother tried to take her back but, in the end, she refused. Serizawa-senpai admitted that wanted to forget everything that happened there as well as, she wanted to take care of her father and her grandmother¡¯s tombstone.


    That¡¯s why her mother arranged for her ce to stay resulting in her living alone.


    But even if everything got resolved in the end, the trauma and the fear of men that lodged onto her heart never got resolved. Until I showed up before her.


    Ah no.


    Perhaps it¡¯s not necessarily me. It just so happened that Haruko was the one she¡¯s depending on these days. She had a sense of security with her. And with Haruko possibly marketing me to her, she got the courage to try it with me... and the result was this.


    I became careful with her and showed her that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to her


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that has to happen to you, senpai. And I also apologize for having you relive it in your memories again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I d-decided to tell you my story by myself. With you, I-I can erase this fear and move past this trauma...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so confident in me, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Y-you said it yourself. Are you lying?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not. I¡¯m just trying to make you flustered.¡±


    I did that to clear the heavy atmosphere surrounding us. I then smiled and tightened my hold onto her.


    And perhaps feeling thefort I was bringing her, Serizawa-senpai did the same.


    There were some things I wanted to ask her, like about her grandmother, her mother and her ns when she sessfully got released from her fear. But let¡¯s leave that for another day


    At this moment, all I had to do was to reinforce the sense of security she¡¯s feeling with me.


    -


    -


    ¡°Well then, senpai. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    We already stood up from the bed and instead of circling outside to knock on the Poem Appreciation Club¡¯s clubroom, I used their door here that led to that storage.


    ¡°T-thank you.¡± She answered. She¡¯s still hugging me tightly and I was the same.


    However, after a while, she reluctantly separated from me. It¡¯s time for me to go after all. She¡¯ll return to Haruko while I will meet Mina and perhaps Himeko beyond this door in front of us.


    ¡°Mhm... I decided to take care of senpai so expect to see my face every day from now on.¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll do my best not to be scared when you¡¯re looking at me from afar.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do that. And I¡¯ll whittle away even for a bit all your fears whenever you use me as a hug pillow.¡± Instead of kissing her like earlier, I just endearingly patted her head.


    Earlier, that was just my means to calm her down as well as to convey my decision to take care of her. She surely wouldn¡¯t like it if I did it again just because. There¡¯s a lot of time and even though I had already learned her story, I felt like I still had a lot of things I wanted to know about her.


    Well, I decided to take care of her. After curing her fear then... I would then work towards making her fall for me.


    With that, I watched Serizawa-senpai¡¯s back as she returned to the soundproofed room before I opened the door.


    Although surprised that I used this door toe in, Himeko pleasantly smiled secondster. She stood up and unhesitatingly hugged me before inquiring why I appeared from there.


    Mina, on the other hand, clicked her tongue as she stood up and went to her workspace where the teamaker was ced.


    Nheless, she perked her ears when I began narrating why I was there.


    And that produced another annoyed expression from Mina as she spat, ¡°This shameless guy got his hands on Edelweiss-senpai. How hardworking can you be?¡±


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong. So, I just wryly smiled as I went to her side, trying to appease her for my tardiness.


    Nheless, even when I was about to leave the clubroom after evaluating her tea, she remained annoyed and refused to kiss me despite allowing me to hold her ever since I went to her side.


    As for Himeko, she¡¯s having a goodugh watching our interaction. There¡¯s no such thing as jealousy in her eyes and if I wasn¡¯t wrong, she¡¯s already used to this sight. Haruko used to flirt with all of them after all.


    Well, I also already flirted with her before going to Mina so she¡¯s already satisfied.


    Nheless, perhaps to further tease Mina, Himeko went to my side and asked me to also give her the kiss that I was going to give Mina if the girl refused it.


    I rode along with her y and pulled her to me, letting Mina watch us be intimate with each other.


    By the time I left the clubroom, my dder was about to burst again because Mina used the tea to pour her frustrations away, making me drink more than half the contents of the teapot.


    That girl sure is cute. And let¡¯s not forget Himeko.


    Spending that time with them was truly blissful that it made me forget that I waste for nearly an hour to our club activity.


    When I reached the Literature Club Room after relieving my dder, Ishida-senpai¡¯s narrowed eyes greeted me followed by Otsuka-senpai sticking her tongue out, Kana shaking her head and Rae smiling in defeat.


    ¡°... I¡¯m at your mercy, Ishida-senpai.¡± I immediately bowed my head in apology.

 Chapter 609 - Returning The Lively Atmosphere Of The Club

    Compared to that other coward who never returned to the club after that confrontation, beingte instantly earned me Ishida-senpai¡¯s disappointed look as I joined them in their simple club activity.


    Well, it¡¯s clearly my fault and even if I apologized, that¡¯s slowly bing meaningless because of how I always disappoint her.


    Nheless, taking into ount her dedication to this club as well as Kana, Rae and Otsuka-senpai¡¯s feelings, I had to do something to keep the harmony.


    And perhaps knowing what I aimed to do, Kana and Rae silently encouraged me after greeting and catching up with the two.


    Kana specifically said, ¡°You¡¯re aware of why Rumi is disappointed. Ruki should show his sincerity to her.¡±


    Rae, on the other hand, scribbled on her notepad, ¡®It can¡¯t be helped, take responsibility and appease Rumi-senpai.¡¯


    As for Otsuka-senpai, with her curiosity lulled earlier, she just smiled brightly and pointed to the seat next to Ishida-senpai.


    That¡¯s right. The three girls were of the same mind on what I had to do to return the liveliness of the club room.


    With that, I stood up from my seat and took the one next to her on the other side of the long table.


    When that Kenji was still going to this club, the three of them were upying this side with the previous couple close to each other.


    But nowadays, Ishida-senpai was the only one who remained. Kana had long moved to the other side to be next to me after all.


    In any case, for the past few club meetings, I already lost a permanent seat. Either I was between Rae and Kana, Kana and Otsuka-senpai or next to Ishida-senpai whenever we¡¯re talking about that n.


    And today, with the urgings of the three and my own guilty conscience, I took the seat next to her with the intention to cozy up with her.


    Of course, I was aware. No. Everyone surely picked up the clues.


    Ishida-senpai had long be conscious of me as a member of the opposite gender. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve kicked me out long ago rather than put up with how I could onlye three times a week and bete almost every day.


    Even though there¡¯s that worry about who will hold the club up in ce of her after the summer vacation, that¡¯s no more than an excuse or even if it¡¯s not, it¡¯s just part of a reason why she¡¯s not kicking me out.


    She even decided to go out of her way to guide me. Furthermore, the way she always mentioned how I should chase after her skirt outside the club was just a not-that-subtle hint for me to make a move on her.


    Only idiots wouldn¡¯t notice those hints. And naturally, I was ignoring it most of the time.


    Do I not like her? Perhaps, but I already admitted how much I admire her.


    With my desire still in ce, this is what¡¯s currently happening;


    I am challenging myself with Misaki.


    I am taking responsibility for Otsuka-senpai because of how I opened her eyes to that world.


    And I respect Ishida-senpai.


    To be honest, it¡¯s fairly easy for me to flip it around and seriously go after them as well given that I am interested in all of them. But this is the current situation that I ended up making.


    And at the moment, I decided to keep it this way.


    Despite the silence and the clear displeasure Ishida-senpai had towards me, I remained at her side and did activity while asking her at times.


    Although it always took a while before she responded to me, she¡¯d eventually give in and answer me along with mentioning some quick tips.


    And just like this, time passed and the ice surrounding Ishida-senpai gradually melted.


    Her expression rxed and the atmosphere of the club turned livelier by the minute when the other three also joined us when they turned in their papers.


    By the time the club hours ended, Ishida-senpai¡¯s mood returned to normal.


    Before she left the clubroom, she gave me a reminder. ¡°If you¡¯re going to bete in the future and I¡¯m sure you will, at least message me. What¡¯s the use of getting my contacts if you¡¯re not going to use it?¡±


    I held back from telling her that I only usually respond to my girls... hence I missed her message to me back then.


    Anyway, I epted that reminder and etched it in my mind to regrly message her.


    With Otsuka-senpai and Ishida-senpai leaving first, Kana and Rae remained in the clubroom with me.


    Using the few minutes as we waited for Satsuki and Aya to arrive, I talked to Kana about that pending meeting with her ex.


    ¡°Tomorrow. That¡¯s what I told him... Also, I reminded him not to raise his hopes... There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going back to him.¡± Kana said.


    They¡¯re from the same ss... So even after making him understand that it¡¯s already hopeless, they would still meet each other.


    In any case, there are her friends like Momoiro-senpai and Ishida-senpai. Furthermore, Kana isn¡¯t as hopeless as before.


    Like everyone around me, she¡¯s slowly changing. In fact, the cute and shy persona that made her slightly famous was slowly being reced by her mature attitude. She¡¯s now being vocal even when around other people. ording to her, her friends were now running to her for advice, be it about rtionships or other misceneous things.


    ¡°I see. Ishida-senpai and I will be there to watch over you. If he tries anything, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll jump out instantly to shield you.¡±


    As if he can do anything. I¡¯ll intimidate him before letting him meet Kana. That way, he can shelve whatever ns he drew for that instance.


    ¡°Un. I believe in you. After that... take me home to meet your...¡± Kana stepped forward and hugged me from the front as she cutely gazed at me after sniffing my scent.


    ¡°Of course, I will bring my Kana with me. You too, Rae.¡± I kissed her forehead before extending one of my arms to Rae, pulling her close to me as well.


    It¡¯s a chance to bond with the two while we¡¯re waiting. Better not waste this time.


    ¡°I understand but will everyone be there? Don¡¯t you think it will be chaotic?¡± Rae looked concerned, perhaps remembering what happenedst Sunday.


    ¡°Maybe but I don¡¯t know how long they will stay here or whether they will easily ept my making all of you my girlfriends. That¡¯s why... Let¡¯s beat them to it?¡±


    Well, for sure they already had an idea how many there are. There¡¯s a couple of spies next door in the form of Akane¡¯s parents. Given how cheerful my mother was during that videocall with Otoha and Akane, she¡¯ll probably ept it. As for my father, I expect a night of sermon.


    He¡¯s also going to ask me about his liquor collection when he finds it near empty. I wonder, can I pay for it with my ie? Ugh... let¡¯s think about it when the timees.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to say how idiotic... But knowing you, you¡¯re just worried that you won¡¯t be able to introduce us to them, right?¡± Rae scoffed and pinched my cheeks.


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely the case for this guy..¡± Kanaughed and supported Rae¡¯s guess.

 Chapter 610 - Idiot And Shameless

    As we waited for Aya and Satsuki to arrive at the clubroom since they decided to just gather here again before I walked them to their bus stop, I spent those few minutes just being intimate with Kana and Rae. Spoiling them to the point that if Ishida-senpai returned at that moment, she¡¯d surely nag at us again because of how we made the clubroom into a love nest.


    Well, at first, we¡¯re already satisfied with only kisses. But as seconds passed, with our hands exploring each other¡¯s bodies, the two girls soon drowned in pleasure.


    In the end, I had them sit on the table while I took care of them at the same time while I made use of my skills to bring them to the peak of pleasure.


    Rae, like Nami earlier, had me rub it on her sacred ce, desiring to feel my length on her and climax through it. Naturally, there¡¯s the temptation of just doing it right there and then. However, she resisted it before telling me that she wanted her first time with me in her room, throughout the night.


    As for Kana, with the number of times we did it ever since I stole her, the girl let Rae watch us once more in a much better position thanst time. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s tutoring her on how it was done while the sses girl took all the lessons in like a book she was reading. Rae filled her knowledge bank about that subject using live material before her eyes.


    Due to that, even though I initially nned to stop after letting them climax once because I would go home with Namiter, I shelved that thought and let nature take its course.


    I had sex with Kana and repeated what I did with Rae before it. I alternated between the two, letting the girl cum first before switching to another.


    It was the sixth time for the day and truthfully, I already felt the difficulty to cum. Fortunately, my hips were honed by my daily exercises to the point that I never dropped the intensity of plowing Kana¡¯s slippery tight inside and teasing Rae¡¯s quivering slit and clit.


    In the span of around fifteen minutes, the two girls eventually weakly fell down in my arms after cumming at least twice. I then helped them wear their clothes again because they¡¯re still drowning from the pleasure they felt. It¡¯s just in time before Aya and Satsuki, who instantly noticed what had transpired, arrived.


    That¡¯s why on the way to the bus stop, Satsuki boldly stuck next to me, clearly sulking in slight jealousy. Aya, on the other hand, was just silently hugging my other arm, perhaps reliving what we did during lunch.


    Well, the two were actually somewhatte which resulted in giving the three of us in the clubroom sufficient time to finish what we started.


    ording to them, Aya got too absorbed in her book. Haruko had to call out to her because she¡¯s already going to lock the clubroom and she¡¯s still there. As for Satsuki, she waited until the other basketball club members left the locker room to stuff my uniform in her bag and leave.


    That surely made me feel a bit guilty so I didn¡¯t remind her about us being in public and just let her cling onto me as we walked to their bus stop.


    On another note, one more thing to be grateful towards theirte arrival, we luckily didn¡¯t run into other students. Most of them have already left the school grounds. Or even if there was someone behind us, that guy or girl must be terrific at hiding because I always saw no one whenever I checked to look behind us.


    ¡°Satsuki, will you go home with that sulking expression?¡±


    At the moment, we¡¯re already at their bus stop, Aya opted to just take it as well and the three girls had already climbed inside.


    As for this girl, I held her hand, refusing to let go of her.


    ¡°Idiot. Am I still sulking? This is my normal expression.¡± With her narrowed eyes ring at me, Satsuki dered.


    ¡°Yeah, right. I remember your normal expression when you¡¯re with me is when you¡¯re smiling.¡±


    She¡¯s actually correct, that slight was already gone but I felt like teasing her to see her smile before I returned to the school.


    ¡°When did I smile at you?!¡± She raised her eyebrow and puffed her cheeks cutely.


    Every time, you tsundere.


    ¡°Ever since I confessed to you.¡±


    Well, she¡¯s surely aware of what I was doing and... Satsuki was ying along, giving those three girls inside something entertaining to watch. Well, there were also some other passengers, mostly middle school students who also saw themotion.


    In a while, almost all of those who paid attention were already giggling at how silly we were.


    Rae even shouted ¡®idiot couple¡¯.


    ¡°Haa... Do you see this? This guy¡¯s too shameless.¡± She then directed those words to our spectators while pointing at me.


    ¡°Hmm, when did I recover some shame? I¡¯ve been shameless for five years already. Come on. Show me my Satsuki¡¯s smile.¡± I thickened my skin and grinned at the girl, showing it to everyone.


    It probably looked weird as some of those passengers turned their gazes away.


    Nheless, with that answer from me, Kana and Aya¡¯sugh grew louder.


    As for those other passengers, even those who turned their gazes away when I grinned, also started calling me shameless while some were urging Satsuki to smile.


    However, the bus finally honked, indicating that it¡¯s about to leave.


    Satsuki pulled her hand out of my grasp as she immediately climbed up the bus, leaving me behind.


    A few secondster, her head peeked out of the window where Aya was sitting and shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t be proud of being shameless, idiot. Suffer there, we¡¯re going home.¡±


    The bus started moving at the same time as she finished that.


    Before theypletely disappeared from my sight, I saw Satsuki smiling followed by sticking her tongue out, acting as if she won with our brief teasing session. Kana, Rae and Aya were stillughing but they also cheerfully waved their hands at me while muttering ¡®See you tomorrow.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll never get enough of their smiles.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but whisper that silently as I released a relieved sigh as I remembered their smiling faces.


    It¡¯s truly a pleasant feeling to be in love... and for me, being in love with all of them and seeing them getting along with each other was the greatest reward I could get despite my shamelessness.


    Well, let¡¯s not go into self-deprecation. I just have to do what I need to do to continue walking this path with them. I had long dropped the epted morality of this society anyway.


    Once their bus disappeared from my sight, I returned to the school.


    First, I passed by the ssroom to get my bag. Following that, I went to the Administration Building, dropping my Student Assistant applications to the teacher in charge of it.


    Although the teacher raised her eyebrow, upon seeing that it was me, she just wryly smiled and asked me if I could handle bing a Student Assistant of two teachers.


    Well, this teacher was that Kuwabara-sensei who shouted at Shio back then saying ¡®Shiori-sensei, your pet is here!¡¯ when I peeked at the faculty. That¡¯s why she already knew that I was capable of being a Student Assistant for one.


    For two, she probably needed to make sure.


    Furthermore, this wasn¡¯t that supposed interview yet.


    In any case, I confidently nodded without any change in expression.


    After a while, she epted it and told me to wait until tomorrow for that short interview. She admitted that she wanted to ept it instantly and appoint me as Student Assistant but there¡¯s still a need for due process...


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no choice but to take that interview. As to who would interview me... Shio already spoiled me about it. Whoever I applied to, they¡¯re the ones that would conduct the interview and approve the student they picked among those they would interview.


    And that means... it¡¯s somewhat meaningless when the two already asked me for it.


    Due process...


    After leaving the Administration Building, I checked Shio''s car and saw that it¡¯s still there. She¡¯s still in her room, reviewing the result of the quiz she had every ss take.


    That¡¯s why before I went back to the Club Building, I sent my Shio an encouraging message to which she instantly replied, ¡®I love you, idiot Ruru.¡¯

 Chapter 611 - Purposely Getting Left Behind

    When I arrived at their clubroom and after Saki took her chance at the door, their whole group was already about to leave.


    Nami and Shizu were also here. Nami told me that she¡¯d wait here and we¡¯re going to walk with them to their bus stop. However, for our n today, she¡¯s not going to ride the bus with them. We¡¯re going to wait for the next one after they leave or if not the next, at least a different bus than them.


    Shizu, on the other hand, told me not to pick her up at the Student Council since she¡¯s going straight here as soon as she¡¯s done reporting to Hayashi-sensei.


    ¡°Alright. He¡¯s here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shizu announced as she stood up from her seat as soon as I appeared from the door.


    Hina then soon followed, dragging Kikuchi with her. When our gazes met, the girl had a subtle smile on her lips directed to me. If I had to guess, she¡¯s aware that today... I will be going with Nami.


    And after that, Nami grabbed my arm, confidently showcasing our rtionship to everyone, pulling off the bud that was probably growing in the coward Ogawa¡¯s heart.


    With Shizu taking the helm to get them all back together, I clearly noticed how the atmosphere in this room wasn¡¯t as restrained as before, even with my arrival.


    Well, it might be because they¡¯re afraid of Shizu but at least, no one¡¯s barking and no one¡¯s ring at me anymore.


    As for Izumi and Arisa-senpai, they¡¯re here and... just looking at how the former couldn¡¯t look at me and thetter had a guilty but determined expression on her face, my guess that they decided to keep their distance from me was somehow proven.


    To not make it awkward for them, my eyes didn¡¯t linger on their side. I just focused on Nami at the moment while also checking out Saki, Shizu and Hina.


    None of my girls told me that Arisa-senpai approached them. Either she¡¯s not nning to convince them today or she just didn¡¯t want to do it anymore.


    In any case, that¡¯s probably good for them... Rather than be entangled with me, they should just stay away...


    Although I felt really bad that it¡¯s what they decided, I made sure to control my expression and not let the same thing as earlier happen.


    It¡¯s enough that Misaki caught me with that kind of expression and she managed to cheer me up.


    It¡¯s Nami¡¯s time so... I adjusted my mindset to focus on her.


    -


    -


    A few minutester, the group, with Shizu at the lead, arrived at the bus stop.


    Nami and I intentionally slowed down our steps which put us at the back.


    Once the bus arrived, Shizu led everyone inside again and when our turn came, Nami put on a shocked expression as she acted as if she¡¯s rummaging through the contents of her bag.


    And with a surprised expression, she raised her head, ¡°M-my PE uniform. I... I forgot it in the ssroom!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Forget it. It will not disappear there. Or let Onoda-kun take it home for you.¡± Kikuchi suggested, clueless that it¡¯s just an excuse.


    She passed that uniform to me earlier.


    ¡°Hmm? What do you think, Nami? I can do that for you. Go up now, this bus is about to leave.¡± I rode with what Kikuchi said and asked Nami.


    Truthfully, acting like this was somewhat meaningless. We could straightforwardly say the truth that we wanted to go home together and stomp away any probable issues.


    However, her concern over that coward was still existing. She believed that Ogawa would run out of the bus to prevent us from being alone together. And that would result in his mind breaking once more.


    By making an excuse like this, his time would run out before he caught on our act.


    In the end, Nami turned softpared to the early days where she managed to hatch that n of cornering that coward to force a confession out of him.


    ¡®This is thest time, Ruu. I won¡¯t be this concerned over his feelings next time.¡¯


    Instead of answering my question, Nami¡¯s whispering voice reached my ears. She had a meaningful smile on her lips as her eyes scanned me


    ¡°Hmm? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m standing next to you. Who do you think I am? I¡¯m your Observerrade. I can easily read my boyfriend¡¯s expression even if you restrain it to the limit. You can¡¯t hide the thoughts running in your mind with me.¡¯ Nami grabbed my hand and squeezed my palm as she shed a rather smug expression followed by an alluring wink.


    This girl... Her observer skill improved, huh? On the other hand, I seem to have been suffering difficulty containing my emotions in my mind. These past few days, getting caught by them was bing a regr urrence. Hell, even Misaki could catch it and we only coincidently ran into each other earlier.


    ¡°Alright, you win. I¡¯m slightly jealous that he¡¯s still being favored by you. But then again, it¡¯s my fault why he became like that.¡±


    Jealous or not, I surely find it somewhat irritating that she¡¯s still paying attention to him. I¡¯m aware that this is my possessiveness acting up so as much as possible, I don¡¯t want to voice it out.


    I better just chant in my head to calm my thoughts down.


    ¡°Not only your fault, idiot Ruu. Anyway, time¡¯s up...¡±


    After reprimanding me, she then pointed at the bus or specifically at the doors that just closed.


    Time¡¯s up. She never answered my question and those waiting for her to climb the bus were left hanging.


    ¡°I messed up... I¡¯m going to pick it up with this guy. Take care guys. He¡¯ll walk me home so don¡¯t worry!¡± Nami waved at them while sporting a very satisfied grin as we watched the bus speed up, disappearing from our sight.


    And like we both expected, I saw Ogawa attempting to stand up from where he was sitting to jump out of the bus. Tadano and the silent guy restrained him as they both shook their heads at him, most likely telling him that it¡¯s hopeless for him.


    Apart from Ogawa, my three girls, even if they¡¯re aware of our ns, pouted their lips, probably hoping that they¡¯re the ones next to me instead of Nami.


    Well, I could n for that in the future. As long as it¡¯s feasible, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to walk them home. On the way, we could treat that as a short date...


    And that¡¯s what I nned to do with Nami today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not take the bus here. Why don¡¯t we walk until that bus stop near the shopping district?¡± I sped her hand and pulled her close as I began walking in that direction.


    ¡°Ruu... I¡¯m about to suggest that. How dare you beat me to it?¡± With her puffed cheeks, Nami acted upset.


    Watching that adorable act of hers, I naturally yed along, I grinned and clicked my tongue yfully. ¡°Too bad, my Nami is slow on the uptake. Let¡¯s eat something energizing... I¡¯m somewhat drained.¡±


    Uh... I suggested that on the spot but... I truly need something to energize me if we''re going to do it tonight...


    Nami covered her mouth and widened her radiant eyes. ¡°... This pervert. You probably did it with another girl after me.¡±


    She¡¯s correct again.


    ¡°You¡¯re silent.... It¡¯s true. You Ultimate Great Pervert!¡±

 Chapter 612 - First Impression Is Important

    ¡°Please pardon my intrusion...¡±


    As Nami pulled me into their front door, I couldn¡¯t help but mutter that just to give respect to the owner of the house.


    After a short date in that shopping district where we just spent time with each other window shopping and eating something to fill our bellies, the bus trip to their neighborhood went smoothly.


    Naturally, we didn¡¯t repeat what happenedst Sunday. The bus was still half-filled with passengers. We would definitely be caught if we became frisky and even more intimate with each other on public property.


    Well, we reflected on the previous instance and Nami definitely felt the embarrassment.


    Despite her confident approach that night, the shame from doing all those only caught her recently. Every time she would remember that, she admitted that after the feeling of embarrassment, there¡¯s a certain excitement.


    It¡¯s too risky. Anyone would feel the excitement back then. Unless someone was frightened too much, preventing him or her from feeling the excitement.


    In any case, Nami begged me to stop teasing her about it and just enjoy the bus ride with her.


    Which I did, turning that moment into something more memorable for us.


    ¡°I¡¯m home, mom! I brought a guest.¡± Nami shouted towards the interior of the house which resulted in the sounds of activity as if someone was surprised by her voice as that person hurriedly stood up and began to walk towards their front door.


    Apart from her mom, no other soul lived here with them. Her older brothers already have their own families and her father is working overseas.


    Even if this house wasn¡¯t any bigger than ours, it¡¯s definitely too big for only two people. It¡¯s like how that house was too big for me alone before Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru moved in.


    After removing our shoes and lending me a pair of house slippers Nami and I stood up with our hands sped, waiting for the arrival of her mother.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± I asked her after noticing that her body was slightly shaking.


    This girl didn¡¯t inform her mother that she¡¯sing home with me.


    Although I also felt slight anticipation because this should be the first time apart from Akane that I was going to introduce myself as a boyfriend to one of my girls¡¯ parents.


    Well in this case, to Nami¡¯s mother. Will I pass to be her boyfriend or will she give me a failing mark? Will it be fine for me to stay here or will she drive me out after the introduction?


    Those kinds of thoughts swirled inside my mind but still, I kept my calm while the girl next to me became riddled with her nervousness.


    Upon hearing my question, Nami turned her gaze to me and forced a smile. ¡°Me? Nervous? Heh... Gone are the days where I had to feel guilty for dumping Kazuo for you. This is just me shaking in excitement.¡±


    Shaking in excitement, huh? That¡¯s not what I see in her at this moment. She¡¯s undoubtedly nervous.


    ¡°Alright. I believe my Nami. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll give your mother a good first impression of me.¡±


    ¡°Idiot Ruu,¡± Nami said smilingly.


    At this point, the figure of her mother finally appeared from their living room.


    As soon as she saw us standing right at the front door, she stopped in ce with her eyes alternating between us before it eventually settled on our linked hands.


    Looking at her from this distance, Nami¡¯s mother typically looks like a mother. Her long ck hair was bundled behind her with her fringes waved to one side. She¡¯s wearing a one-piece sleeveless cotton dress that¡¯s slightly oversized for ease of movement or to cover her figure. She¡¯s also wearing a shrug to cover her shoulders and her upper arm.


    Her face resembled Nami but not by much... And although she still looked beautiful for her age, given that two of her children already have their own families, there were already a few lines of wrinkles written on her face.


    ¡°Good evening, auntie. I¡¯m sorry for an unannounced visit.¡± I respectfully bowed to her, sweeping away the awkwardness building up in the air.


    And following up, Nami also opened her mouth as she introduced me to her mother. ¡°M-mom, this is Ruki. Onoda Ruki, my boyfriend.¡±


    As soon as the word boyfriend reached her, her mom¡¯s eyebrow raised as she once again scanned me with her slightly familiar gaze. It¡¯s like being observed by Nami again.


    The way she¡¯s looking at me was like she¡¯s trying to find fault that she could exploit.


    Well, this was our first meeting and I just told Nami that I would give her a good first impression. That way, she wouldn¡¯t be against my rtionship with Nami.


    Furthermore, she¡¯s also the key to whether I could stay here with Nami or not. Since I presented myself to her, it wouldn¡¯t be like that time with Saki that sneaked in or that time with Satsuki where there¡¯s no one home aside from her


    Nami¡¯s mother surely wouldn¡¯t just let her daughter bring a guy up to her room and leave us alone. That¡¯s tantamount to being irresponsible on her part.


    ¡°Is that so? Wee to our humble house, Onoda-kun. Come in, you two. And Nanami, tend to your guest. I will prepare for our dinner.¡± Nami¡¯s mother shed a smile that was eerily simr to hers. A smile that was filled with meanings.


    She then turned around and returned inside, leaving the two of us again.


    Even though I got invited in, I hadn¡¯t felt a sense of eptance from it.


    And like my own observation, Nami who¡¯s still slightly nervous released a sigh after her mother disappeared back inside.


    Her tensed body rxed as she slowly faced me, ¡°D-did we do well, Ruu?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea. But at the very least, auntie didn¡¯t chase me out. That¡¯s a good thing, right?¡±


    When I met Akane¡¯s parents, it¡¯s like meeting another rtive. We¡¯re all familiar with each other by then so there¡¯s truly no difficulty at that time.


    When I ran into Elizabeth¡¯s parents back then, I just confidently made an excuse why I was in her room and didn¡¯t think too much about it... And it¡¯s the same when I tried talking to them to lift Elizabeth¡¯s grounded state.


    This time, it¡¯s truly a new experience that I had no idea if I did well at presenting myself when I bowed and greeted her.


    This would also happen with Mina¡¯s mother soon.


    ¡°It is... You¡¯re not rude as well so we¡¯re safe. Let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ll help mom in the kitchen and talk to her about you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll raise my favorable points to her? I¡¯m too lucky to have a girlfriend like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural, idiot Ruu. How can I make you stay if my mom ends up not liking you?¡±


    That¡¯s definitely a concern. Although I don¡¯t think I am unlikeable, I am also not confident with my likeability. I am just the same aloof and expressionless guy. Even if the number of times I expressed my emotion these days had increased, the air around me remained the same.


    ¡°If that happened then... I will make an appeal and hope that she will ept me for you.¡±


    That¡¯s easier said than done, I know. But there¡¯s no hurt to try.


    ¡°As if it¡¯s that easy. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you in. Watch and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I will listen to my Nami.¡±


    ¡°Geez. Before going in... I need encouragement from you.¡±


    ¡°Is a kiss enough?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking for, idiot... Calm my racing heart...¡±


    As her voice trailed, Nami closed our distance. And likewise, I pulled her in my arms. Even though there¡¯s the possibility of her mother returning to check on us, we¡¯re in our own world.


    With my lips ovepping with hers, Nami melted in my arms as a simple kiss eventually turned more passionate.


    No matter how many times we kissed each other already, there¡¯s no doubt that we¡¯re not going to get tired of it anytime soon.


    And with this, Nami¡¯s shaking calmed down and both of our heads cleared up.


    When our lips separated, the two of us stared at each other before giggling at almost the same time.


    As always, we reached another mutual understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch over my Nami.¡±


    ¡°And I... will show off in front of you.¡±


    We exchanged another kiss and five minutes passed again before Nami led me inside.

 Chapter 613 - Observe

    Like a behaved kid at an amusement park, I obediently sat down where Nami pointed. After patting my shoulders and reminding me to rx, she put on a blue apron that she picked up in their kitchen and asked me to tie it behind her.


    And from the kitchen, I noticed her mother looking at us. She had a slight smile on her lips as she shook her head once before continuing to what she¡¯s preparing.


    Nami failed to see that because she turned around instantly after I finished tying it. Nheless, I informed her about it.


    As soon as she heard that her mother was smiling while looking at us, she got even more energized.


    The girl spun once, showcasing her current attire while having a goodugh at my possibly entranced expression.


    Well, it¡¯s definitely part of the man¡¯s dream to see their girlfriend, wife or loved one wearing an apron. Moreover, it was over her uniform. It wonderfully gave Nami the air of a young wife.


    It¡¯s the second-best thing when ites to aprons...


    And surely, the one sitting in the first ce is... naked apron.


    That one wouldn¡¯t just invoke butterflies, it could evoke more than just that.


    In any case, even if it¡¯s over her uniform, I already found it hard to resist the urge to run after her and hug her from behind.


    That would be disrespectful to her mother after all.


    Due to that, I could only send her with my gaze as she went to her mother¡¯s side to prepare for dinner.


    In the meantime, I took the chance to observe their house.


    I¡¯m in their living room sitting on a sofa that¡¯s facing their kitchen. It¡¯s quite simr to the room arrangement in our house. Just that, it¡¯s slightly smaller. Nheless, for only a mother and her daughter, it¡¯s too big.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, they often bond in this particr spot on the house. I could imagine Nami and her mother watching a horror film while sitting next to each other on thatrge sofa.


    However, instead of being scared of what they¡¯re watching, they¡¯re bothining about the absurdness of the characters. Or if not a horror film, a romantic TV series featuring a young woman as they both observed the leading men for her, nitpicking every mannerism they showed. Or it could also be a detective show, they could solve the mystery even before the climax, beating the self-proimed detective character of the show.


    Ah. Let¡¯s stop imagining and move on, I felt my cheeks stiffening up, probably because of the smile I unconsciously put on as I imagined Nami just doing things naturally.


    Anyway, there were heart-shaped pillows decorating the sofa. On the side, picture frames decorated a few small tables and shelves either near the walls or next to chairs.


    Since I¡¯m behaving myself, I could only check those near me. Most of the picture frames contained a single photo of Nami, her brothers and her father. As for her mother, there¡¯s only one. Right at the wall next to the passageway towards the front door.


    It¡¯s a big family portrait.


    Considering Nami still looked like an adorable grade-schooler there, it¡¯s taken years ago.


    In there, her mother looked like she¡¯s still in her prime; a real Japanese beauty in her aquamarine blue kimono. Her father looked like those businessmen in sses just by the suit he¡¯s wearing as well as hisbed hairstyle. As for her two brothers, one looked like a nerdy bookworm with sses while the other looked more outgoing and stylish.


    Those two were probably in high school when their family portrait was taken.


    Naturally, I focused more on my beautiful Nami. She looked rather tomboyish in there, her hair only reached her shoulder and she¡¯s somewhat ring at the camera with her cheeks puffed up. They hadn¡¯t ordered a retake possibly because Nami was more adorable in that photo.


    Somehow, upon seeing their family portrait and watching the mother and daughter in the kitchen, I felt a little sad.


    There¡¯s a sense of loss thinking that they got left behind here. I¡¯m aware that in this case, it¡¯s not intentional.


    Still... that thought led me to overthink again. I would never conform to leaving behind my girls while I work away from them. It¡¯s sad and despair-filled just thinking about it. I might cross out being a corporate employee or those that needed to go away from home as my career...


    I¡¯d rather build something nearby and work on it so that I wouldn¡¯t need to be away from them.


    Right... That¡¯s a lot better.


    After a while, I fixed my sitting position and pulled my focus back.


    Nami told me to stay here so apart from waiting for them, I didn¡¯t have anything better to do.


    The TV was turned on and it¡¯s currently airing a news program at this time.


    When my mind focused on the articles they¡¯re reporting, I realized that it¡¯s been a while since I watched something on TV or rather, watch a news program. Since our city was fairly quiet and devoid of high-profile crimes, I wasn¡¯t that inclined to watch anything on it. Reading the headlines through the inte was enough.


    In any case, it just so happened that the program switched to showbiz news. And the first article they talked about was Asahi¡¯s sessful concert.


    It even showed clips of the concert where she¡¯s singing in front of a crowd of not less than a thousand people. Her voice and her face truly fit the Yue in my memory. Even though her voice is more powerful now and she¡¯s dressed in fashionable clothing, there¡¯s no denying that it¡¯s her. The girl I once hurt.


    But the one that truly gave her away was that small mannerism of grabbing the hem of her skirt whenever she¡¯s extremely happy... She did it thrice in those clips


    Now that I noticed that, I would definitely not think of Asahi as Yue¡¯s long-lost sister that just coincidentally looked like her again.


    By the time the article and a short interview with her ended, it was only then that I noticed Nami at my side, specting my current expression.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, Ruu. You seem too focused on her. Are you a fan or...?¡±


    Nami didn¡¯t finish her question as an understanding smile instantly reced it along with her nodding head... This girl picked up the answer from observing me.


    ¡°.... You¡¯re not joking right now, are you?¡± She asked with slight amazement.

 Chapter 614 - Building A Great First Impression (1)

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I know her personally,¡± I answered honestly as I told her a tidbit of my past with Yue.


    ¡°Hmm... One of those who didn¡¯t chase after you.¡± While rubbing her chin, Nami smirked.


    But her smirk immediately fell upon hearing my next words.


    ¡°Yes. And someone I rejected.¡±


    She stared at me as if looking at a heartless idiot who only knows how to y with women¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°... This Breaker of Hearts and Destroyer of Rtionships. This world cursed your existence, Dark Prince of the Stealing Void! It¡¯s Asahi! I¡¯m also her fan, idiot Ruu!¡± Nami inhaled for a few seconds before she blurted all that out, berating me from my words.


    This girl... Did she just full-on ¡®Elizabeth¡¯ with me?


    Wait, that¡¯s not the most important point, won¡¯t her mother be startled by her shout?


    I took a quick nce at the kitchen and her mother¡¯s nowhere in sight.


    ¡°She went to the bathroom, idiot Ruu. And even if she¡¯s there... mom is already used to my nagging. Because you know, we¡¯re the same.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you bond?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. most of the time.¡±


    That¡¯s a special way to bond. Nagging at each other.


    Uhh... It¡¯s making me imagine them again. Sitting on the sofa together, nagging at each other as they cheered on their favorite heroine, their hands tugging at each other.


    That¡¯s weirdly pleasant. Who knows? That actually happened at one point in time.


    ¡°What can I say? Hearing about that, your level of cuteness just went up. It goes to show that... I still have a lot I don¡¯t know about you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural. It¡¯s better to hide embarrassing habits like that. I¡¯d rather you see me as the scary observer than a loudmouth.¡±


    ¡°You surprised me with your chuunibyou remarks though.¡±


    ¡°I picked that up from Risa-chan. She¡¯s always preaching about her Dark Prince and how she wanted to be pierced by your smelting hot rod again.¡±


    This girl... Is she aware of what she meant by that?


    There¡¯s no change in her expression. She¡¯s unaware. Surprisingly, she got saved by thest bits of innocence left with her. She¡¯s not fully tainted yet.


    In any case, let¡¯s not taint that purity she had about the ¡®smelting hot rod¡¯ yet.


    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly calling her by her name.¡±


    ¡°Uhm... It¡¯s embarrassing to say Elizabeth all the time. Also, I like how she gets flustered even if we¡¯re just chatting on messenger.¡±


    Oh. I get it. But I¡¯m already too used to calling her Elizabeth that it would be weird if I changed that now. Besides, that girl was truly easily flustered if you go off script with her, tearing down her status as the Cursed Princess.


    After a while, we finished our discussion about Yue, Elizabeth and her mother.


    Nami then sped my hand as she pulled me to their dining table.


    At the same time as we reached it, her mother returned from the bathroom and immediately shed a smile towards me.


    Although there¡¯s nothing wrong with that smile, I somehow felt a chill down my spine as if my life suddenly felt threatened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Onoda-kun. It¡¯s the first time my daughter brought a boy home. Not even Daiki-kun or that Kazuo-kun managed to take a single step from our front door.¡±


    After finishing our rather silent dinner, Nami¡¯s mother, Andou Kasumi smiled expressively as she intentionally put down that kind of information.


    She didn¡¯t even wait for us to put away the dishes or even my gratitude for preparing the meal.


    I don¡¯t know. It felt like a warning or amendation. Either of the two, there¡¯s no doubt that I am currently in the hot seat.


    Furthermore, she had Nami sit next to her. Perhaps to stop her from providing me subtle hints on how to answer.


    ¡°I see. I can understand Ogawa but even Tadano? I thought they''ve been close friends since childhood, auntie.¡±


    While maintaining a respectful tone, I answered more than what¡¯s needed to carry on the conversation.


    I believe not only do I need to be honest here, but I also have to sound confident.


    ¡°That boy? Let me think... He¡¯s infatuated with this girl. What do you mean friend? He¡¯s biding his time to confess. But I doubt he¡¯ll have the courage to step in here.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Nami suddenly interjected as she grabbed her mom¡¯s arm to interrupt her.


    ¡°What? As if you don¡¯t know about that. Doesn''t he need to know about it?¡±


    This auntie... don¡¯t just give away someone else¡¯s secret easily. Moreover, to your daughter¡¯s supposed boyfriend? Are you trying to incite a conflict between us?


    No. That¡¯s probably her true aim... Nami¡¯s mother is quite insidious... Or I¡¯m just reading too much about this.


    In any case, good thing I contained those thoughts inside my head.


    I maintained my smile as I watched Nami slowly get flustered by her mother¡¯s mboyant interrogation of us.


    I kinda get what she¡¯s doing. Testing us if we¡¯re truly that into each other. If we didn¡¯t pass, she¡¯d probably treat our rtionship as a fleeting fling that would expire soon enough.


    ¡°He already knew about it and Daiki confessed long ago.¡±


    ¡°Ara? Did you reject Daiki-kun? After all this time of waiting for you?¡± After she dropped thatst word, I noticed how she quickly nced at me.


    She¡¯s clearly trying to incite something.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, mom? I like Daiku as my friend but I love this shameless man in front of us.¡± Nami dered as she stretched her arm and pointed at me.


    However, despite that kind of answer from Nami, her mother simply smiled as their gazes returned to me.


    ¡°Oh? Shameless? How shameless is he?¡±


    ¡°Noment.¡±


    With that quick answer by Nami, her mother remained unfazed. She shrugged her shoulders and pointed her chopsticks towards me, ¡°How shameless are you, Onoda-kun?¡±


    Eh? You¡¯re asking me?


    But really, this pair of mother and daughter... This is somewhat unexpected. Nami¡¯s mother is more unrestrained than what she told me. She¡¯s not holding back with her questions or rather she¡¯s not being reserved even if there¡¯s another pair of eyes watching them.


    ¡°ording to Nami, I¡¯m the most shameless man on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Are you, now? Come and show it to me. Let me judge if you truly are the most shameless.¡± She pped and urged me to stand up.


    ¡°Mom?! What are you trying to do?¡±


    At this point, Nami was already strung along by her mother¡¯s whims. She would react to everything.


    So, to pull her back to my side, I better show her mother that I wouldn¡¯t be discouraged easily, no matter how much she tried to pressure us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nami. I promised to give your mother a good impression of me... I can be shameless when I¡¯m expressing my affection to you, right?¡±


    I stood up and circled to the other side of the table or specifically towards Nami.


    Under her mother¡¯s watchful gaze, I stopped in front of Nami, leaned forward and lowered my head to her level. I then caressed her cheek before lifting her face by her chin.


    With this, it¡¯s quite clear what I intended to do.


    ¡°... Ruu.¡± Nami dreamily muttered as she waited for what¡¯s about to happen.


    And I didn¡¯t let her wait any longer, after a quick nce at her mother who finally had a slight change in her expression, I unhesitatingly kissed Nami. Not a quick kiss that couples our age usually do but another passionate one thatsted for more than a minute.


    By the time we finished, a string of saliva stretched between us.


    ¡°Ara ara~ My daughter is blushing.¡± With a teasing tone, Nami¡¯s mother pped her hands. However, her tone instantly changed to a chilling one, ¡°You dared to kiss my daughter in front of me. And it¡¯s a torrid kiss at that! How can you be so sure that I won¡¯t snap at you?¡±


    She crossed her arms and rapped her fingers on it. At this point, the demure air around her had long disappeared.


    Whether she¡¯s angry or not, I had no idea.


    I only followed her words, showing how shameless I was.


    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea, auntie. I just don¡¯t want to embarrass Nami. Moreover, auntie enjoys seeing her daughter get flustered like this. That smile you have is genuine.¡±


    I answered as I took the chair next to Nami. To stimte more of a genuine reaction from her mother, I endearingly wrapped my arms around her, pulling her in my tight embrace.


    Let¡¯s see if she could still retain that provoking smile.

 Chapter 615 - Building A Great First Impression (2)

    ¡°Genuine? What a word to use... I do enjoy my daughter getting flustered but Onoda-kun, aren¡¯t you being a little too shameless?¡±


    Nami¡¯s mother appeared confused by my word choice but she recovered almost instantly. And the genuine reaction I was looking for was fully disyed by her.


    Watching me grab her daughter right in front of her eyes, her eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but twitch and the smile on her face froze and slowly became forced.


    I knew that this mighte off rude at the moment but if I backed down now, she¡¯d just regain her momentum and staying here tonight would be next to impossible.


    Not that I nned to sleep here. When we¡¯re on the bus, I called Akane and informed her that I would bete and the two girls talked to each other with Nami promising that she would send me home before thest train.


    Anyway, I doubt her mom would be clueless about Nami¡¯s purpose for bringing me here. Moreover, Nami already called ahead and said that she¡¯d bring someone home.


    So, all of these were just her mother¡¯s way to judge my character.


    Seeing that I wasn¡¯t kicked out instantly after kissing and hugging Nami in front of her, she¡¯s at least not overprotective.


    ¡°I am shameless, auntie. And you asked me to show it. Did I pass?¡±


    ¡°Ruu, stop provoking her!¡± Nami recovered from her stupor. Perhaps noticing that I was now facing her mother fearlessly, even showing her how intimate we could be, she worriedly pulled on my arm. ¡°Mom... This...¡±


    She faced her mother and by the tone of her voice, Nami would try to exin.


    Before she could do that, I stopped her with my next words. ¡°I¡¯m not provoking her, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just introducing myself to auntie.¡±


    ¡°By kissing and hugging me in front of my mother?¡± Unconvinced by my exnation, Nami threw me an incredulous look. However, she¡¯s not removing my arms around her. In fact, she¡¯s candidly enjoying our closeness.


    ¡°Mhm... I believe it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    I only assumed that but with her mother silently watching us without responding to my earlier reply to her, I had no choice but to push through with what I started.


    Nami took in my words and fell into contemtion. A few secondster, she raised her gaze and as if her determination got boosted, she exhaled before facing her mother.


    ¡°Mom, let me introduce my boyfriend, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°You already did that earlier. Why are you repeating yourself?¡±


    ¡°Earlier was too abrupt.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Next.¡±


    ¡°Hey, greet my mom, Ruu.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right. Auntie, thank you for the warm wee.¡±


    ¡°You two... are you doing aedic skit?¡±


    ¡°No! Mom, hear me out... I intend to bring Ruu to my room.¡±


    ¡°Ara? I¡¯m aware of your intention. Isn¡¯t that why I interrogated him?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®eh?¡¯ me. First of all, you¡¯re my daughter. Second, you inherited most of my genes, even my habit of being a great observer. Third, I¡¯ve read through your intentions ever since you called.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°If I say no, will you ept it?¡±


    ¡°I will try and make an appeal.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say yes.¡± Her mother casually shrugged as if it¡¯s an answer she¡¯s ready to give from the start.


    And as expected, Nami was surprised. ¡°That easy?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. That easy.¡± Her mother nodded before she rxed her crossed arms and straightened her back. ¡°Listen here. I passed the stage you are in right now. I experienced it. At this moment, not only are you in love with this boyfriend of yours, but you¡¯re also curious about the matters of a man and a woman.¡±


    Without waiting for Nami to respond, she continued. And by the looks of it, there¡¯s a trace of regret in her eyes.


    ¡°Being strict to one¡¯s child can often lead to the said child rebelling. That¡¯s what happened to your second older brother. I wished for him to be the same as my eldest; diligent at his studies and a filial son who wanted to impress us. However, because I oftenpared him to the eldest, he became irritated by it. He stopped studying and began going out to meet with his friends. But not knowing any better, I grounded him.¡±


    I see. No wonder they¡¯re that different in that family portrait. It¡¯s kind of a foreign thing to me, siblings. I¡¯m an only child and the one closest to me who could be my sister was Akane. However, instead of just developing a sibling rtionship with her, we developed dependence and affection. That¡¯s why, whenever I encountered this kind of topic, just like with Himeko and Itou, I was only using my observation of them to deduce what¡¯s happening or why and how something happened.


    Wait, Nami¡¯s mother isn¡¯t finished yet.


    ¡°With that, instead of learning his lesson, he became even worse. He learned to sneak out and he soon came into friends that influenced him to further go down the rebellious and dark path... Thankfully, he managed to open his eyes when he finally found someone he cared for. He told me everything why he did all those things and why he wanted to change for that girl; your sister-inw.¡±


    Someone he cared for. That¡¯s mystifying. The way one person can change an individual¡¯s outlook. In any case, it¡¯s a great thing that he managed to redeem himself and return to this family.


    ¡°I was wrong when I limited his horizon when I beganparing him to your older brother and instead of listening to his pleas, I ignored it and became even stricter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I vowed to myself. I will not make the same mistake as before with you. You¡¯re free to explore your youth, make the best of it. I apud how you slowly introduced him to me through our talks at night... And I apud again for calling me beforehand. You¡¯re aware of what you¡¯re doing. And instead of just sneaking out and doing it without my knowledge, you courageously stood before me.¡±


    This is the crux of why she easily answered yes. She¡¯s thinking that if she prevented Nami when she honestly confided to her about our rtionship, she¡¯d go down the same path as her second older brother.


    Although it¡¯s not the same path, I could guess that Nami would eventually resort to us going to a hotel or my house.


    After hearing all this, guilt suddenly crept into my chest as I thought about most of my girls. Their parents weren¡¯t aware that they got entangled with me...


    However, there¡¯s still no regret. It already happened. I just have to make it right when the timees.


    I thought her mother had already finished but she soon turned her gaze towards me.


    ¡°And Onoda-kun. You¡¯ve been truthful with your answers and I like that. However, I¡¯m not fond of your unbridled confidence. You don¡¯t barge into another family¡¯s house and be shameless even if they tell you to do so. Reserve some dignity and respect for yourself. I bet you¡¯ve been like this for a long time and that¡¯s what won Nanami over. But Onoda-kun, how do I say this? Reel in that overconfidence and pick up some humility. Among adults, overconfidence could often be seen as a negative trait, it¡¯s synonymous with being rude.¡±


    Humility, huh? I guess she failed to see past what I showed... Because I fearlessly faced her and showed her that I wouldn¡¯t just cower in my seat because of her overwhelming presence, she fixed a tag on me that says ¡®overconfident¡¯.


    ¡°I understand. I apologize for that auntie. I... I¡¯m the type who will not back down to challenge and... I somehow wanted to impress you. I guess that backfired on me.¡± I bowed in apology and exined.


    I guess I failed, huh?

 Chapter 616 - Silent Acceptance

    Either way, failed or not, I sincerely presented myself to her in hopes to ept me for her daughter. I became too shameless for her taste. I went overboard.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, idiot Ruu!¡± Nami suddenly raised her voice, pulling me out of my thoughts. When I looked up, I saw that her eyes were still filled with the same determination when she invited me earlier.


    She still hadn¡¯t given up. Or rather, she¡¯s not convinced yet.


    Wait, perhaps I misinterpreted her mother¡¯s words?


    I smiled at Nami and turned my gaze back to her mother.


    Her narrowed eyes disappointingly stared at me.


    After a while, she dropped it as she picked up the pitcher on the table and poured herself a ss of water.


    After drinking it to moisten her dried throat because of speaking for too long, she crossed her arms again and directed her words to me.


    ¡°So, you have it in you. Humility, I mean.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Uh... Honestly, I don¡¯t know if I truly have it. However, I could remember how many times I was berated because apparently, ¡®I¡¯m being humble about something I did.¡¯¡±


    The girls always wanted to thank me for the push that I gave them. And because of that, they¡¯re pointing out that I was only being humble.


    ¡°Did I judge you too early? You clearly don¡¯te off as humble in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of how I carried myself. Auntie, what do you think of me when I showed up with Nami at the front door?¡±


    Well, there¡¯s the real first impression. What a person thinks upon seeing someone for the first time.


    ¡°Oh... Now that you mention it, you looked in and I wondered how my beautiful daughter got roped in by you.¡±


    Wait. That¡¯s not what I was expecting as an answer, aren¡¯t we at the humility topic?


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s harsh! Ruu isn¡¯t in. Look.¡±


    And pulling the discussion away further from it, Nami rebutted as she hurriedly put her hands on my hair, her fingers dug until it reached my scalp.


    Without allowing me to react nor steer the conversation back to our topic, Nami fixed my hair the way she wanted it to be. Instead of how I usually let my hair down, Namibed my fringes upwards, exposing my forehead.


    And magically, she pulled out a realb from out of nowhere as she became a hairstylist just for this moment.


    I took a quick nce at her and saw how she¡¯s excitedly fixing my hair. And likewise, her mother was watching in thorough interest.


    Right. There¡¯s no going back to that topic now.


    After a while, the feeling of her fingers and theb on my head disappeared as she proudly presented me to her mother.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see what she did to it, her mother¡¯s reaction says it all. She had an amazed expression along with one of her brows raised in clear interest.


    ¡°Do you see this? How can you say he¡¯s in? My Ruu is handsome, mom.¡± Nami huffed and puffed her chest out as she exhaled loudly through her nose. She¡¯s very proud of her work.


    And in response to that, her mother giggled for the first time. ¡°Ara... That¡¯s a surprising transformation, I¡¯m convinced. So, the truth is he¡¯s just toozy to fix himself up. Okay then...¡±


    Her mother then sighed defeatedly before waving her hand.


    Following that, she stood up and returned to the kitchen.


    When she returned, she¡¯s carrying a te filled with cupcakes. It was chilled and seemingly handmade.


    ¡°Go on, take one. That¡¯s the dessert I prepared.¡± She urged.


    With this sudden change in attitude, Nami and I looked at each other, mystified.


    However, when I saw the delighted expression on her face when she took a bite on a cupcake she picked, I came to an understanding.


    She finally agreed. And to not make it seem like she¡¯s handing me her daughter, Nami¡¯s mother simply made it seem like we moved past that topic during dinner.


    A few secondster, Nami eximed as she stared at me wide-eyed. She also understood it.


    Perhaps noticing that we finally got it. Her mother stood up from her seat, ced a cupcake in our hands before moving towards the living room. She brought the te of cupcakes with her.


    ¡°Ruu...¡± As she couldn¡¯t contain her happiness, Nami immediately threw herself in my arms after her mother settled down on the sofa with her back turned to us.


    ¡°This girl, calm down for now. Eat that and let¡¯s do the dishes first.¡±


    Nami hurriedly nodded and followed my words. Likewise, I did the same.


    After we¡¯re done with the dishes, Nami and I approached the living room.


    Even though her attention was focused on the drama airing on TV, I bowed towards her once more. ¡°Auntie, thank you for epting me.¡±


    And on my side, Nami ran towards her mother, hugged her and whispered in her ears that earned her a smack on her head. However, that only made Nami hug her more tightly as she acted like a spoiled brat.


    Looking at the pair of mother and child, it somehow tugged at my heartstrings or whatever it was called.


    I don¡¯t know. The scene looked very heartwarming. Even though her mother appeared annoyed at her antics, she¡¯s clearly smiling.


    After a while, her mother finally couldn¡¯t hold it in as she returned Nami¡¯s hug, her care for her daughter overflowing. She then said something to Nami that made the girl further bury herself in her mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Onoda-kun? Come here and take this girl away.¡±


    Perhaps not knowing what to do with her daughter anymore, she called out to me.


    I heeded her voice and approached them.


    Before I could open my mouth, her finger was already pressed on my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else and pluck her away from me.¡±


    She definitely noticed that I was about to thank her again. Due to that, I stopped what I was nning and just grabbed onto Nami¡¯s shoulder as I gently pulled her away from her mother.


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me and just go. You two still have school tomorrow. If he¡¯s going to sleep here, I¡¯ll prepare another room.¡±


    ¡°Ah. No, auntie. I won¡¯t impose for too long. I¡¯ll take that offer next time.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not an offer!¡± Nami¡¯s mother instantly rebutted as expected.


    Oh right, I also told Nami about taking up the offer of inviting me in before. Tonight, I¡¯m here and I passed her mom¡¯s test.


    She didn¡¯t want us to point out what we¡¯re going to do inside Nami¡¯s room.


    That¡¯s understandable... Because she¡¯s afraid not to repeat what happened with her second son, even though she¡¯s aware of why I am here or why Nami invited me, she didn¡¯t impose anything on us.


    However, thinking about the next instance when I will meet the parents of my girls... It will surely not go this smoothly. At best, they¡¯ll send me home and after I¡¯m introduced.


    When I sessfully plucked away Nami, her eyes were watery.


    Whatever they talked about that I didn¡¯t hear, it¡¯s enough to stir emotions for the both of them.


    That¡¯s right. Both of them. Her mother was also trying her hardest not to show it on her face but... she¡¯s not that good at putting on a poker face.


    In any case, it¡¯s not my ce toment about it. I just did as I was told. Bring Nami with me.


    But first, to calm the girl down, I sped her hand on mine before slowly leading her away from the living room.


    By the time we reached the stairs, Nami had sessfully recovered. After kissing me once, she took the lead and pulled me up with her.


    We stopped in front of the door with a hanging colorful decoration which read ¡®Nanami¡¯s Room¡¯.


    Naturally, this is her room. My Nami¡¯s room.


    Before she opened it, Nami stared at me as if she¡¯s hesitating whether to open it or not.


    ¡°This girl... if you¡¯re embarrassed to show me your room... I¡¯ll bring you to mine in the future.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Your room? You¡¯re sharing it with Akane, I¡¯d rather get us a room with the same importance and restriction. A room for the two of us.¡±


    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s what my Nami wants...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, idiot Ruu. But if you can really do it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can... It won¡¯t be immediate though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s something to look forward to... Come in, Ruu.¡± Nami pushed open the door and devoid of any hesitation, she pulled me in with her.


    As soon as we stepped in, the first thing I noticed wasn¡¯t her bed but the window next to it.


    With her curtains open, the view outside the window could be clearly seen.. And at this moment, there¡¯s Tadano inside his room, gazing out from his window, probably looking at the moon.

 Chapter 617 - Blue

    Tadano¡¯s attention turned to our direction because of Nami turning on the lights in her room.


    At this point, with her back turned in that direction, Nami was unaware that her childhood friend from next door was standing there with his eyes widened in surprise.


    The way his mouth opened as if a lump blocked his throat was kind of hrious. But the way a pained expression instantly filled his face, it¡¯s easy to guess that he still hadn¡¯t moved onpletely.


    Moreover, seeing the girl she liked and grew up with bringing a guy in her room during the night, he¡¯d be more than an idiot if he failed to surmise what¡¯s about to happen.


    Compared to the hopeless Ogawa, Tadano learned his ce quite early on after that confession he did.


    That¡¯s why to save him from the shame of Nami closing the curtains on him, I made a little gesture with my head, telling him to go away as soon as his eyes met mine.


    If he failed to pick that up, I could imagine the scenario that would happen.


    Nami would be surprised and embarrassed upon seeing him standing there... However, I doubt she¡¯d dy this night any longer. She¡¯d swallow that embarrassment and apologize to that guy before firmly closing her windows and curtain to not let him see what¡¯s about to him.


    Fortunately, Tadano already closed his window and curtains before Nami turned around to pull me to her bed.


    It¡¯s better like this. Being unaware that someone saw us inside a room. For sure, had she seen him there and she did what I mentioned, she¡¯d either say something cruel like ¡®I don¡¯t care if he knew¡¯ or she¡¯d feel guilty for a while but in the end, she¡¯d clear her mind to aplish what we nned for tonight.


    ¡°Oh. I forgot to close the curtains.¡±


    As expected, that¡¯s the first thing she noticed.


    ¡°Wait, let me do that for you.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll do it. Just sit down here and... look around and tell me your impression of my room.¡±


    We pulled on each other but the result was Nami eventually sat me down the side of her bed before climbing up to close it.


    As I heard the rustling sound of the curtains, I did what she told me. Look around her room.


    Truthfully, her room didn¡¯t look girly at all or rather because of the different hues of blue that decorated her walls, the first thing that came to my mind was ¡®How cool~¡¯


    Her bedsheet was white but her pillows and her nket also possessed the blue attributes.


    On one corner, an acoustic guitar was disyed on a stand.


    That was new, I never thought she¡¯d be someone interested in instruments.


    Herputer table was beside it and it¡¯s also decorated in more blues.


    Her desk was normal, there¡¯s a picture frame ced next to a desk shelf filled with academic books.


    I couldn¡¯t quite see the photo clearly from where I was sitting but it¡¯s definitely not my photo. I could somehow make out a foreign background. Probably something she brought back fromst year when she studied outside of the country.


    While my eyes were still scanning the interior of her room, I felt Nami¡¯s presence behind me and following that, her arms slipped from my shoulders and crossed them around my neck.


    ¡°So? Does this pass as a girl¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. Just smelling your scent filling this room was enough to consider it as a pass.¡±


    ¡°You pervert. It¡¯s my room. It will be weird if you can¡¯t smell my scent here.¡±


    ¡°Exactly my point. Knowing that it¡¯s yours is enough. But can you enlighten me about something, Nami?


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you love blue more than me?¡±


    Nami appeared to be contemting for a while as if she¡¯s having a tough decision. After a while, with a wide grin on her lips, she answered, ¡°... Is that even a question, Ruu? Even you cannot rece blue.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, I will be defeated by a color...¡± I shook my head before putting on a sullen expression.


    Nami failed to contain herugh as she aggressively pinched my cheeks. ¡°Look at this guy. You¡¯re the one whopared yourself to a color. Wait here.¡±


    After saying that, the girl stood up and went to her wardrobe.


    While humming a very cheerful tune, she rummaged through its contents.


    After a while, I saw her pulling a shirt out of it.


    And guess what, it¡¯s a blue shirt. Furthermore, it¡¯s not her size as it seemed to be amemorative shirt from one event in a public aquarium. There were fishes printed on it, swimming in blue water.


    Before I could imagine her in that shirt, she returned to my side and grabbed my cor before sliding down to the button of my uniform. ¡°Let me take this off of you...¡±


    Nami¡¯s eyes were fixated on me as she slowly but surely took it off me. Soon after that, she first admired my naked body before she had me put on the blue shirt.


    Inhaling the fragrant scent of the shirt, there¡¯s no doubt that it carried the same smell as hers.


    It¡¯s slightly oversized even for me but when I looked at Nami whose eyes joyously scanned me, I straightened my back and asked her, ¡°I won¡¯t lose to a color now, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Un... My Ruu and my favorite color...¡± As Nami¡¯s voice trailed she approached me and without any hint of hesitation, climbed up on me and settled on myp.


    I immediately circled my arms around her and pulled her closer to me.


    Nami¡¯s hands crept to my cheeks, caressing it while at the same time, she held my head in ce.


    ¡°Honestly, I love it whenever I learn more things about you. And... I will never get tired of it as long as it¡¯s about you.¡±


    Our lips inched closer to each other but even then, our eyes never faltered, we¡¯re like two idiots staring at each other as a game, waiting until someone else loses.


    Nheless, feeling her warm breath brushing against my face and her extremely rxed body that seemed to be surrendering to me, I couldn¡¯t get enough of this girl.


    The thought of Tadano probably peeking from his window to check on us was already thrown to the back of my mind.


    ¡°There you go again with your tongue. Just say you love me and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Nami wriggled slightly fixing her sitting position to a morefortable one. Following that, her hands smoothly slid off my cheeks as they gradually circled to the back of my neck, tightly hugging me.


    At this point, our lips had already touched but beforepletely indulging in our passionate kiss, I uttered the words she wanted to hear from me, filled with my affection for her.


    ¡°I love you, Nami.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she promptly closed her eyes as she savored those words through her sense of hearing.


    And while sporting her most beautiful smile, she replied, ¡°Un. I love you too, Ruu.¡±


    A split secondter, as if a burning me had been ignited and fueled by oil, our lips hungrily pressed against each other.


    With both of our eyes closed, we used our hands to feel each other and tongues to deepen our already unbreakable bond.


    I had no idea how long itsted but once our lips separated, it only took a few seconds before we resumed it.


    This is her night. Her long-awaited night.. Making it special for her was a given.

 Chapter 618 - Andou Nanami (1) *

    Forgetting about ourselves in the heat of the moment, Nami and I unerringly rolled around her bed to the point that we almost fell down from it.


    Thankfully, I trained my foundation. I managed to prevent that and rolled us back to the middle of the bed.


    We both hadn¡¯t taken a shower yet. Moreover, we¡¯re both in our uniforms. From now on, her bed now had an extra scent. Mine. And when I pointed that out, Nami delightfully weed it.


    Ah no. Nami was the only one still in her uniform while I still don the blue shirt that was filled with her womanly scent and of the fabric conditioner that they used on it.


    My pants had been pulled down for a while now and I was down to my boxer briefs with my bulge clearly emphasized. I ate and drank food that could give me extra energy before taking the bus with her and after an hour or so, it¡¯s now showing its effects.


    As for the girl pinned down beneath me, even though she¡¯s still in her uniform, it¡¯s one button away from fully opening it. Her brassiere was already exposed as well as her wless navel that I had already showered with my kisses earlier as soon as I got the chance to do so.


    Her skirt, the same as my pants, was thrown to our side on top of my pants and top uniform.


    It¡¯s not wrong to say if ever her mother knocked on us and opened the door, there¡¯s no hiding our current revealing state.


    In any case, it¡¯s not possible for her to knock. She gave us her blessing. Unless she took that back, she¡¯d remain downstairs while Nami and I would take this night for ourselves.


    I promised her that this would be special but when we¡¯re already here. We just got so lost in it that everything happened naturally.


    We both longed for each other despite the experiences we shared. Even if we did that earlier behind that old structure, our desire for each other was everburning,


    After another roll, Nami took the top again as she firmly sat herself on my bulge.


    A whileter, the two of us heartilyughed at each other as we joked about ming the other why we almost fell down.


    ¡°We¡¯re being silly, aren¡¯t we?¡± She asked me, not expecting any answer at all.


    Nheless, I still responded as my hand finally worked on that single button. ¡°Sure, we are. We do enjoy it though.¡±


    With her button undone, my hand instantly moved, sliding her sleeves down as I took that off of her.


    After cing it down where our clothes had already created a small hill, I raised my upper body, putting us back in a sitting position.


    Nami didn¡¯t care about that though as her eyes watched as I approached her lips once more.


    After nodding once as her response to my words, our lips and tongue shed again. And this time, we didn¡¯t intend to stop.


    Under the light of her room, Nami¡¯s current expression was nothing sort of erotic. Her dreamy eyes asionally opened to look at my current expression. And naturally, I was doing the same.


    Whenever we would pass for a bit, Nami¡¯s luscious lips were arcing into a tempting smile that I couldn¡¯t say no to.


    While we continued to exchange passionate kisses, our hands didn¡¯t remain idle. In my case, the piece of clothing blocking my way to her perky twin peaks was smoothly removed. As for Nami, without removing my shirt, her hands explored my body until it settled on my chest.


    Her hips that were directly above my bulge moved ordingly, rubbing herself on me, spreading the wetness that had been leaking from her sacred ce onto mine.


    ¡°Let me make you feel even better,¡± I whispered as I pulled my tongue out of her mouth.


    Nami tried to chase after it so I gave her tongue a good suck before moving on to what I just said.


    With my tongue sliding down to her neck, Nami¡¯s body pleasantly shuddered.


    Spending a few minutes taking care of her delicate neck, I then focused just below her corbone as I left my mark there.


    Upon noticing what I did. Nami puffed her cheeks before holding my head up, exposing my own neck to her.


    Naturally, I was aware of what she wanted to do. That¡¯s why I pulled my shirt down and pointed at the same spot where I left my kiss mark on her.


    With a cheery smile, instead of just kissing and sucking on it Nami also bit that spot.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± Nami dered with a smug expression.


    Soon after that, she hugged my head and pushed it down, burying my face on her naked chest.


    I only smiled at her deration as I continued what I promised her.


    Her pinkish nipples shuddered as my tongue reached out to it. Even before my tongue touched it, Nami¡¯s anticipation as she watched it heightened.


    And when I circled my tongue around it without sucking itpletely, Nami seductively pleaded to me.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Nami?¡±


    ¡°You know what, idiot Ruu. Stop teasing me.¡±


    Nami wished for me to suck on her nipples but instead of doing that exactly, it became the focal point of my teases.


    ¡°Am I teasing you?¡± I asked her as my hand continued fondling her breast without actually touching her nipple.


    With each squeeze, my tongue would only lick it in passing, gradually covering its underside with my saliva.


    And each time I would do that, Nami¡¯s body would contort in undeniable pleasure.


    Unbeknownst to her, the more I tease her, the more sensitive she became. The more I left her hanging for more, the more it became sensitive.


    By the time I finished my teases and gave her what she wanted, Nami¡¯s lower body shook uncontrobly as the pleasure spread in every part of her being.


    She moaned out in extreme pleasure that it¡¯s akin to her reaching climax when it¡¯s actually not.


    Following up on that, I alternated between her nipples that were gradually taking on the red color from how hard I sucked on it, Nami¡¯s love juices continued to soak my underwear and soon enough, it reached my fully erect cock that¡¯s already dying to soak directly inside her.


    Leaving her nipples alone, I held Nami by her waist, letting her stand by her knees.


    As I slid my tongue from the middle of her chest down to her navel, one of my hands slipped inside her soaked panties. It slid through her not-so-lush forest and arrived at her sacred ce.


    After a quick rub on her moist and hot sacred ce, I pulled it out and showed her my fingers covered by her love juices.


    And before Nami¡¯s eyes, I put it in my mouth and sucked on it like I was sucking a delicious treat.


    ¡°You p-pervert.¡± Nami silently muttered but instead of taking her eyes away, she watched me intently.


    Once I finished, I returned to sliding down my tongue on her navel as I eventually reached that part of hers.


    While biting down her lips, Nami watched me as I pulled down her panties, exposing me to the ce that no one else could reach but me.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Ultimate Great Pervert, aren¡¯t I? And this is our special night. I actually don¡¯t know how to make this more special for you. At the very least, let me do everything for you.¡±


    Without further ado, my hands slowly crawled from her thighs until my thumbs eventually pressed on her glorious pussy¡¯s edge, spreading it open.


    The light was turned on in this room, if ever Tadano tried to peek from his window, he¡¯d see our silhouette.


    Nami is standing on the bed while I am eagerly eating her out, slurping down every bit of juice she produced.


    If he strained his ears to listen, he¡¯d only hear Nami¡¯s seductive moans, asking me for more.


    Anyway, the night is still young and we¡¯re still far from the best part.

 Chapter 619 - Andou Nanami (2) *

    From standing up in front of me wherein I firmly grabbed onto her butt to hold her in ce, I eventuallyid Nami down on her bed.


    Giving her a kiss on her feet as I slowly crawled up, caressing every part of her. While I was doing that, Nami tried to discourage me by saying that it was dirty.


    But her gasps along with her body¡¯s trembling from what I was doing drowned it out.


    When I reached her thighs, Nami¡¯s hands finally managed to grab at my hair. Even so, that¡¯s not enough to stop me. My tongue crawled in a straight path towards the ce I had just sucked earlier.


    Even at this moment, the pink slit of hers was dripping her love juices. Just like earlier, the anticipation was building up in Nami. By the time I reached that part, that anticipation was at its highest. I had just started sucking on it when she almost choked me from suddenly tightening her legs around my neck.


    Nami reached her first climax of the night.


    I had no idea if it was true but most people¡¯s first time was quick and seemingly uneventful. Especially for virgin couples. All they would do was kiss, strip and insert it while being too nervous. Mostly in a missionary position or from behind. And for most girls, they¡¯d only remember the pain of their hymen being broken.


    Well, it¡¯s truly painful. I witnessed it from all the girls that got entangled with me.


    That¡¯s why as much as possible, I was letting them get ustomed to the pleasure. But even then, it would still be painful.


    ¡°Haahhh... I came.¡± Nami said amidst her gasps for breath, recovering from that climax.


    Following that, she loosened her legs as she pulled me up to her.


    At this point, she¡¯s already drenched in sweat. Her navel, her breasts and their erect nipples, her neck and even her face.


    ¡°Un. You did, good job.¡±


    Kissing her once more as soon as I returned on top of her, Nami epted lovingly.


    But soon after that, she pushed my face away as she blushed from being praised.


    ¡°Geez. You don¡¯t have to praise me, pervert Ruu.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s praiseworthy. We¡¯re not done yet so...¡± My lips cracked into a smile as I sped her hand before going down on her neck once more.


    However, taking that chance, Nami rolled us over once more.


    Upon settling herself on top of me, Nami naughtily smiled as she slid her lower body down my bulge.


    But with my boxers still in ce, Nami felt itcking. She pouted cutely as she got off of me to take it off.


    A few secondster, I felt the cold breeze of the air followed by Nami¡¯s warm breath hitting my fully erect cock.


    When I looked down, the girl was clearly mesmerized by it. Although she had already sucked it on four different instances, she¡¯s still admiring how it¡¯s standing straight.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to make you feel good, pervert Ruu. Watch me.¡± She eagerly said and I replied by showing an encouraging smile along with a pat on her head.


    Nami delicately grabbed my shaft and affectionately stroked it with both of her hands. While doing that, her eyes tried to seek mine as if asking for my permission. As soon as our gaze met and I nodded at what she nned to do, Nami¡¯s tongue fondly licked it up without letting any spot untouched. By the time she reached the tip, my cock glistened from the lights due to how wet it was.


    Soon after that, she focused on the tip, licking that sensitive part. Only after getting her expected reaction from me did Nami open her mouth, taking in almost half of it in one go.


    Her tongue swiftly moved to work. It circled around it, tasting my cock like it¡¯s a delicacy. The warmth of her mouth as well as the slimy feeling from her saliva gradually settled in. And when she gotfortable enough from it, her head began bobbing up and down, giving me an unhurried blowjob, something she couldn¡¯t do before because of the ce and our constricted time. Although it¡¯s slow, Nami was making sure to focus on delivering pleasure to me. Much like how I carefully took care of her.


    Minutester, the room gradually became filled with that slimy sound of her sucking as well as her continuous gasps for breath.


    Amidst all that, my eyes intently watched her express her affection to me. At times she would take it out to lick my cock from the base, not leaving any spot untouched by her tongue while having that beautiful smile. Her hands also didn¡¯t remain idle, either they stroked the part she couldn¡¯t swallow or yed with my balls.


    And when Nami found itcking that she¡¯s only focusing on my shaft, she also began licking and sucking that part below while her hands focused on stroking my cock.


    Because of her eagerness to make me feel good, I didn¡¯t even try to take control by holding her head and pushing it down. Instead of that, I just lightly held on to her head, fixing her hair whenever it would get in her way.


    Five minutester, I called out to her, asking her to stop. After giving it onest kiss, she heeded my words and climbed back up. Even though she failed to do what she aimed to initially, my precum had long been sucked out by her.


    I could¡¯ve let her make me cum. However, at this point, I was only aided by what I ate beforeing here. There¡¯s a huge chance that it would be harder to make it stand up again no matter how lovely the girl in my arms is.


    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s fantastic, Nami.¡±


    ¡°This shameless guy is praising me again... I¡¯d rather have you kiss me instead. Show more of your love to me, Ruu¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ As you wish.¡±


    I circled my arm to the back of her head and took her lips in a long and passionate kiss.


    And while we¡¯re at that, I gradually switched our positions,ying her down once more.


    At this point, Nami had already surrendered the control to me. She knew that it¡¯s finally time for that. Apart from keeping her arms that were holding my head down to keep kissing her, Nami¡¯s lower body eased up as I grabbed her legs and spread them open.


    From the side, I picked up one pillow and ced it beneath her.


    Raising her legs even higher by slipping my arms on the underside of her knees, I ced my fully erected cock on top of her pussy.


    As soon as I began moving my hips, rubbing our private parts together, Nami gasped for breath as she looked down to where we¡¯re about to connect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it, Nami. It¡¯ll be painful. Are you ready?¡±


    With my forehead pressed on hers, our eyes could only stare at each other and in it, I saw a slight hesitation that shed. However, it soon changed to her courage and determination to finally go through with it.


    Following that, it shined brightly as her lips curved into her most beautiful smile. ¡°I¡¯m ready, Ruu. I¡¯m not a pervert or anything else but ever since I shook off the fake and be true to my love for you, I¡¯ve always wished for this day toe. To be one with you...¡±


    Finishing her words with that, Nami once again pressed her lips on mine.. And at the same time as that, I slightly lifted my hips, carefully aiming my cock on her narrow entrance.

 Chapter 620 - Andou Nanami (3) *

    As our kiss deepened, I resolved myself to finish it in one thrust.


    With my cock lodged at that small entrance to her narrow and unexplored cave, I thrust my length in one strong push, tearing away the thin film that tried to block my way, squeezing inside the narrow pathway to her depths...


    Tears instantly stained Nami¡¯s eyes as a pained expression filled her face along with her hands strongly tugging at my hair. Furthermore, because of our deep kiss, Nami also couldn¡¯t help but bite down on my lips. She gritted her teeth as a means to endure the pain that coursed through her whole body.


    Compared to the pain that she¡¯s currently enduring, the pain I felt from those two instances was nowhere close to it.


    ¡°Ugghh... I-it hurts, Ruu.¡± Nami painfully whispered as I saw her forehead creased from the pain.


    With my cock firmly thrust up to its base deep inside her, Nami¡¯s lower body kept on convulsing as she involuntarily tried to squirm out of it to escape the pain she was feeling.


    I released her legs from my hold which immediately enclosed around my back. Despite the pain that she¡¯s feeling at the moment as well as her body¡¯s involuntary reaction from it, Nami also didn¡¯t want me to pull out.


    Following that, I slipped my arms beneath her head and back, hugging her tightly.


    ¡°Un. I told you, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯ll hurt a lot. But soon, it¡¯ll ease up. I did it in one thrust so it¡¯s swift but truly painful. I won¡¯t move yet and I¡¯ll keep holding you like this. Feel it clearly... our connection.¡±


    I caressed her face, trying to ease up her pain even just slightly. Unfortunately, I am aware that it¡¯s close to impossible.


    Nheless, Nami forced a smile to not let me worry about her.


    From down below, I could feel her insides tightly clinging on me as it also tried to push my cock out of her. However, with the vaginal fluids she produced, it¡¯s more pleasurable than painful for me. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the case for Nami.


    Although there were times where I used my fingers to pleasure her, it couldn¡¯t reach her depths. What she¡¯s feeling at the moment was like being impaled by a foreign object. Moreover, with my blood focusing on my cock to make it that erect, it¡¯s scorching hot.


    A little movement from me was enough to evoke a reaction from Nami, be it pain or pleasure, that¡¯s kinda foreign to her yet given how sensitive her vaginal walls are.


    After a while, Nami bravely looked down to see the ce where we¡¯re connected. Seeing how there¡¯s a slight bulge on her navel, Nami was slightly amazed. ¡°You¡¯re really inside me... Ruu.¡±


    ¡°Un. Yes, I am. And you¡¯re squeezing me tight. It felt so good for me.¡±


    Slowly the pain was gradually easing up for her. Nheless, it would persist even after we finished.


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Look at my face. What do you see?¡±


    ¡°... You¡¯re red. Ruu. What is this? It¡¯s painful but...¡± She ced her hand on top of that bulge and rubbed it. ¡°... I want to see you move. Show me how you do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll start moving then. Hold onto me. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll keep holding you. It¡¯s painful for now but once you get used to it...¡±


    ¡°... It will feel good to me. Is that what happened with Saki?¡± Nami finished my words and even threw a question.


    I always tried not to talk about other girls when I¡¯m with them but in this case, she brought it up herself.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s also painful for her when I did it. And... I wasn¡¯t that gentle with her. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t me me for it.¡±


    Back then I was so lost with my lust that I only paused for a while before I began moving after tearing her hymen. I felt a little guilty for that, that¡¯s why when we did it in her room, I gently did it for her.


    ¡°I see... Then Ruu, don¡¯t worry about me. You warned me not just once. I invited you here for this so I prepared my heart for this. Let me feel you.¡±


    This girl, by mentioning Saki, lit up her slight jealousy to give her the determination she needed. Perhaps in her mind, she¡¯s thinking that if Saki could endure it, why couldn¡¯t she?


    Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t mention that to her so... to answer to that determination, I moved my hips, pulling my cock slightly before thrusting it once and in full force.


    Her twin peaks trembled and her breathing turned ragged.


    And like I expected, Nami¡¯s insides instantly constricted, squeezing me tightly. And even though Nami¡¯s moan escaped her lips, the pain was still written on her face.


    However, still following what she wanted to happen, I moved once more, burying my cock deep inside her. By now, she¡¯s slowly being molded to my shape.


    And while I¡¯m at it, I watched her reactions carefully to find her sensitive spots.


    At each thrust of my hips, my cock would be squeezed tightly but at the same time, Nami¡¯s painful expression was slowly changing to her face when I was eating her out. Her beautiful face was sexily contorted from pain and pleasure.


    When she reached in for another kiss, she would whisper her love for me along with how much she waited for this night.


    And a few minutes into our intercourse, the asional thrusting of my hips gradually quickened. Pushing my way through her extremely narrow insides that¡¯s either trying to push me out or suck me in, Nami slowly but surely eased up.


    At this point, I already raised my body and held her by her hips. With the pillow supporting her back, I kneeled in front of her as my hips continuously thrust forward and backward, plunging in her depths.


    Watching the girl wing and gripping at her bedsheet, I couldn¡¯t help but admire how sexy she looked. Her disheveled hair, her extremely flushed face and her sweaty body. At times I would lean down to suck on her nipples or lock her in a kiss, heightening the pleasure for her.


    Even though she¡¯s still not ustomed to it, Nami¡¯s moans and the sloppy sounds being produced by our connection were the only noises filling our ears.


    Since this was her first time, I decided to finish without changing our position. However, I was wrong.


    Perhaps frustrated that she couldn¡¯t reach me with her hands when she¡¯s about to cum, Nami lifted her body to cling onto me as she forcefully pulled me down with her, returning us to the same missionary position.


    Her arms and legs then locked me in while her lips prevented me from pulling away.


    ¡°S-stay like this, Ruu.¡± She begged.


    And with those words, I surrendered.


    A few thrustster, Nami¡¯s body shuddered from the pleasure as her love juices spilled on her bed along with the blood from her hymen.


    As pleasure superseded the pain, Nami reached her first climax.


    Seeing that it¡¯s a sess, I smiled and let her rest for a moment. And once I resumed plunging and grinding her sensitive depths, Nami also resumed her uncontroble moans.


    ¡°Ahn... Ahhh... Ruu...!¡±


    With my name mixed in with those moaning sounds produced by her, I eagerly quickened my pace as I aimed to finally finish with her.


    Five minutester, I felt Nami¡¯s lower body trembling uncontrobly for the second time as the pleasure she felt peaked once more. A few seconds after that, I did onest thrust as I buried my cock deeply before releasing what I umted inside Nami.


    I tried pulling out but Nami just shook her head, preventing me from doing that.


    After a few more twitches of my cock and a few more squeeze by her vaginal walls, I pulled it out of her as Iid down next to her.


    But instead ofying on my back, I pulled on her arm, enclosing her in my embrace.


    The mix of my semen and her love juices was flowing out of her at the moment but... that¡¯s irrelevant for now as Nami and I snuggled to each other, feeling each other¡¯s heartbeat.


    ¡°You filled me up.¡± After a while, Nami seductively whispered as I felt her hand lovingly brushing my hair. ¡°I love you, Ruu.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... I love you too, Nami. What if we sleep like this?¡±


    ¡°Not what if, let¡¯s sleep like this... with you next to me¡± Nami partly jokingly and partly seriously said before continuing as the red of her face hadn¡¯t faded yet. ¡°It still hurts but when I get used to your... thick length grinding inside me... I felt really good.¡±


    ¡°If it still hurts, do you remember what you said earlier?¡±


    ¡°Y-you pervert! I did say that but can you still get it up?¡±


    ¡°Give me 30 minutes.¡±


    And with that answer of mine, Nami giggled and turned into a burst of clearughter. Although I¡¯m not joking with that statement, it probably came off like that for her.


    Once we rested enough, Nami picked up her bag and brought out the box of tissues she bought earlier. Wiping our sweat and most importantly, that part of hers that¡¯s still leaking.


    Right. She prepared for this. I also bought a box of condoms. However, I actually forgot I did that... I already got too used to doing it raw. It¡¯s dangerous, true... But with those pills, it hadn¡¯t failed me yet.


    ¡°Ruu, let¡¯s take a bath...¡± After dumping the tissues into her trash bin, Nami then dered and without waiting for me to respond, she grabbed onto my hand and pulled me up. ¡°.... together.¡±

 Chapter 621 - Unexpected Interview

    Suggesting to take a bath when she felt rested enough, Nami clearly forgot that the pain brought about by her first time would make her stagger.


    By the time she managed to stand on her two feet, her legs wobbled almost instantly before a short, pained cry escaped her lungs.


    Fortunately, I expected that and I still have the same quick reflexes that made me beat the silent guy in catching Saki at that time even if he¡¯s closer to her.


    I quickly jumped out of bed and stabilized her footing by circling my arm around her waist. ¡°What are you thinking? You shouldn¡¯t move recklessly.¡±


    I reprimanded her a little but that seemed to be too much for her, she turned her face towards me and like a child who got scolded by her parents, she clung to me and apologized. ¡°I... I forgot. Sorry for making you worry, Ruu.¡±


    Somehow, this girl is always tethered between being scary because of her observer skills and being adorably endearing for me to spoil her more whenever we¡¯re together.


    And even if it¡¯s hard to notice that constant shift in her character, I love both of them. Besides, I got initially interested in her as the scary observer girl if I crossed out my ignited desire to steal her upon knowing that she and Ogawa liked each other.


    Anyway, this girl¡¯s cuteness is truly unbearable. Furthermore, while still being naked, looking at her standing like this brought about another side of her charm.


    Although she might not have the perfect proportion due to some of her parts still developing, her beautiful face and the way she adorably acted like this carried her up.


    I couldn¡¯t help but want to dote on her.


    And before I knew it, I was already patting her head. To top it all off, I sealed her lips with another kiss, letting her know that I wasn¡¯t the least bit angry.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I also failed to warn you after all.¡±


    This is still her night and... until I leave this house, I¡¯ll keep on spoiling her.


    We had just finished having sex and looking back at her bed, wiping her bedsheet with tissues wasn¡¯t enough to remove the stains we made.


    Following my gaze, Nami also remembered it, ¡°The sheets, Ruu. Let¡¯s take it to theundry. Also, let¡¯s wear something first.¡±


    I still had her blue shirt so I only picked up my boxer before helping her wear something to cover herself.


    Regrettably, her mother was still here and she¡¯s probably wondering what¡¯s our current status.


    There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t worry for her daughter. It¡¯s her first time. I¡¯m guessing that given time, she will knock on Nami¡¯s door to check.


    We finished earlier than expected. However, we¡¯re still far from the appointed time.


    Truthfully, I was already tempted to ask if I could stay here for the night. But a promise is a promise. I¡¯m not one to break it... Akane will be waiting for me and we already told Nami¡¯s mother that I will be out before midnight for the peace of her mind.


    That¡¯s why... I just have to make the best of the remaining time with her without disturbing her mother. If I had to guess, she¡¯s expecting us to be dead tired after doing it once.


    But the reality was different. Nami, even though that part of her was still sore, had nearly full energy.


    ¡°Let me carry you to the bath first. And I won¡¯t take rejection, let me spoil my Nami tonight.¡± I put a finger on her lips, preventing her from speaking as I proceeded to carry her like a princess.


    Naturally, being carried like that, Nami instantly blushed as she asked me to put her down. Only by kissing her and assuring her that I wanted to carry her like that did she finally ept.


    However, along the way, she kept her face buried on my chest, covering her fully flustered face.


    In any case, being unfamiliar with this house, I still had to ask her for directions to their bath.


    It¡¯s located on the first floor and we had to pass by the living room to reach it.


    Thankfully, her mother was still busy watching something on the TV.


    I sneakily and carefully took my steps and, in a fit of luck, sessfully arrived at their bathroom.


    It¡¯s almost the same as ours so after putting her down on the small bathroom stool, I had Nami stay there to watch the tub gradually fill up and wait for my return.


    I carefully passed by the living room and went back to her room to pick up the stained bedsheet.


    Even though we¡¯re not at our house, I still retained that habit of wanting to take care of my girl after iming their virginity. I remembered I also did something like this during that time at the Maemura Household. Bringing her to the bath after doing it and also washing the bedsheet we used.


    In any case, this was the least I could do for them. I¡¯m not the one suffering from the pain of broken hymen after all.


    When I returned to Nami¡¯s room, I stared at her slightly messy bed. While doing so, my mind became filled with our earlier state where I had Nami beneath me. Along with the lingering taste of her body, I could still feel her squishy tightness around my cock when I was grinding her squishy depths. It¡¯s a heavenly feeling coupled that with how erotic she appeared as well as her moans that¡¯s like a melody in my ears.


    I was about to pick up the bedsheet and return to her when I heard some kind of noise from outside her windows.


    With this room¡¯s curtain closed, it¡¯s hard to make out what¡¯s happening outside.


    However, knowing whose room was across this one, I didn¡¯t need to guess.


    Tadano probably opened his windows and curtains to try and see inside.


    I could open the curtain and gloat on him but I decided against that. That¡¯s just petty. He¡¯s not Ogawa anyway. If it¡¯s that guy, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to torture his mind further...


    Ah no. Let¡¯s stop at that, I already pped him with more truths than he could carry. And he¡¯s on his path to moving on, hopefully.


    Anyway, even if I didn¡¯t open the curtain and look at Tadano¡¯s pained face, he¡¯s already suffering, evident by that noise that seemed like someone punched a wall.


    Who knows? He¡¯d probably show up with a bandaged hand tomorrow.


    ¡°Ah. Right. Nami¡¯s waiting for me inside the bathroom.¡±


    In the end, I still became slightly petty as I blurted that out loud before leaving the room... I couldn¡¯t help it...


    As I descended the stairs with theundry room pointed by Nami as my destination, I suddenly stopped in my steps.


    Because of the doorless gap that led to the living room, Nami¡¯s mother was leaning on one side with her arms crossed.


    Her eyes were fixed on me, her face expressionless. No, her eyes were fixed on the bedsheet I was carrying.


    ¡°... Auntie.¡± I awkwardly greeted her as I bravely resumed my steps. There¡¯s no need to falter on my part but... suddenly showing up there with a slightly intimidating pose would naturally make anyone pause in their steps.


    Moreover, with the little guilt of deflowering her daughter, being respectful to her was also the least I could do.


    ¡°Looking at what you¡¯re carrying, you¡¯re done. Where is my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Uhm... I carried her to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Did she cry?¡±


    ¡°At first, she got watery eyes and a single tear. But she mostly endured the pain. To prevent me from worrying too much.¡±


    This kind of interview... Even for me, this was the first.... But what can I do? I can only answer truthfully and hope that she won¡¯t kick me out prematurely.

 Chapter 622 - We’re Not Done Yet

    Starting from those few questions, Nami¡¯s mother didn¡¯t stop at that as she threw me more questions regarding what had transpired. Each time, I would answer her truthfully.


    And with every answer I gave her, her expressionless face gradually showed relief.


    Of course, she¡¯s worried over her daughter. Perhaps afraid that Nami wouldn¡¯t talk to her about the details of her first experience, she asked her questions to her partner, someone who wouldn¡¯t dare lie in front of her.


    Naturally, I steered clear from too explicit descriptions. Letting her know the gist of it was enough, we still had to reserve some privacy. This night would be something Nami and I would reminisce about in the future.


    She¡¯d look back and remember how she made me wear her own shirt and keep it when our bodies first connected. She¡¯d remember how she bit my lips as soon as the tip of my cock tore through herst defense and reached the deepest it could burrow inside her. She¡¯d remember how she tried to wiggle out of her way but in the end, it only made my cock grind into her while she¡¯s still too sensitive.


    All those details, I kept it for ourselves.


    ¡°Auntie, I know it¡¯s still early to say this and you¡¯ll probably think it¡¯s just an empty talk but... this rtionship I have with her right now is the one with the intention to marry. I love your daughter a lot.¡±


    I know. This should normally be a bad time to dere it, with me carrying her bedsheet and all. However, since I¡¯m already here, letting her know that we¡¯re serious with each other is something that can somehow relieve her worries.


    Surely, she¡¯ll think that we¡¯re still young to talk about seriousness. But if she looked into my eyes, she¡¯ll see my conviction over that statement.


    ¡°Words alone aren''t enough to prove what you just said, Onoda-kun. However, so be it, I¡¯ve silently given you my blessing and you¡¯ve done the deed. There¡¯s no more room for regret now. Nanami is a smart girl. She may be acting out of love for you but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s drunk on it. She¡¯s also a great judge of character. Given that she chose you over that indecisive boy, you earned that ce beside her.¡±


    Nami¡¯s mother then sighed helplessly as she turned around and returned to the living room or specifically to the sofa where she¡¯s lying down.


    I earned it, huh?


    I clearly stole her from the guy she¡¯s infatuated with for years. I let her experience new things that Ogawa couldn¡¯t show her because of his indecisiveness. No, it¡¯s not just his indecisiveness. The two had apprehensions about their circle.


    Since I wasn¡¯t a part of it, there¡¯s no apprehension on her part when I began with my n to steal her. From holding her hand to hugging her and eventually kissing her, Nami fell for it because all of those were things Ogawa couldn¡¯t do to her.


    And by increasing the number of instances where we could be alone together, Nami eventually gotfortable with it.


    Had I not made a move to steal her, I doubt we¡¯d reach this point... I¡¯m not Ogawa who has that protagonist halo that can make others infatuated with him just by being kind and handsome after all.


    Well, enough about that. Nami¡¯s love for me is real. That one wasn¡¯t something I stole. It culminated. Although many would think it¡¯s faster than normal, that¡¯s just how it is.


    After putting the bedsheet into the washing machine and starting it, I returned to the bathroom.


    Before entering, I took off the clothes I was wearing and put them down on the basket where Nami¡¯s clothes were ced.


    As soon as I entered it, Nami, who was still sitting where I left her, brightened up.


    However, upon seeing my naked body, especially the lower part, the girl instantly blushed, remembering what we did earlier.


    Nheless, that didn¡¯t stop me, I smiled and went to her side.


    After enclosing her in my embrace, I captured her lips with mine for the nth time.


    ¡°Let me wash you up,¡± I whispered in her ears after releasing her lips. And without waiting for her response, I had already opened the shower, drenching us both with the warm water from it.


    ¡°Idiot Ruu. Is it normal to wonder if I¡¯m just dreaming all of this? We did it... You entered me.¡± In a low voice, Nami asked. Her hand traced her navel and eventually reached that part of hers. She grimaced in slight pain upon touching it, however, soon afterward, her lips curved into a satisfied smile. ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. But it is real, Nami. And we¡¯re not done yet.¡± I nibbled on her ear as I began to explore her body, directly using my hands to wash away the sweat we perspired earlier.


    With Nami¡¯s body still a bit sensitive and the fact that she¡¯s showering with me, it didn¡¯t take long for her body to shudder from the pleasure of my touches. After filling my hand with soap, I began to caress every part of her body, not missing any part of it from her toes up to her neck.


    And I paid particr attention to her sacred ce, with it still being sore, I gently rubbed the soap on its exterior while watching her expression.


    ¡°Hnngg... Ruu, w-what are you doing?¡±


    Along with her sweet moan, Nami''s eyes fluttered as she sexily bit her lips.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m going to wash you. Just stay still.¡±


    As the soap continued to create bubbles the more I rubbed that part of hers, Nami¡¯s involuntary moans continued to escape her mouth and along with it, her love juices began to leak out from that part.


    Nheless, I continued in my endeavor. Only after feeling that my scalp was already about to be pulled out by her did I stop and focus on her other areas.


    And while she¡¯s being delirious at my touches, I turned on the shower again to wash away those soap, revealing to her magnificent and lust-inducing body.


    Before I knew it, my cock that should¡¯ve been spent gradually stood up.


    And that didn¡¯t escape Nami¡¯s eyes. Feeling a little aggrieved that I somehow cut short the pleasure she was feeling, Nami turned off the shower and squeezed a soap on her hands.


    Following my example, she began spreading it in my body, gently covering me with the same soap that she¡¯s always using.


    ¡°Stand still, Ruu. It¡¯s my turn.¡± Nami seductively whispered as she nibbled on my ear while her hand reached that part of me.


    With her hands covered in soap, Nami stroked my standing pole all the while rubbing herself on me.


    Before long, our lips met once more and our tongues fiercely tugged at each other.


    When she finished spreading the soap on every part of my body, Nami turned on the shower to wash away the soap.


    And while we¡¯re at that, I slowly lifted one of her legs to give me ess to her sacred ce. With an intense and passionate kiss as a distraction, my revitalized shaft slipped inside her depths once more.


    Since she already endured it earlier, Nami received it more smoothly.


    Amidst the sound of sshing water droplets from the shower, a new slippery and sloppy sound gradually grew louder as my hips did its job, strongly trusting forward.

 Chapter 623 - Memento

    After washing out the soap in our bodies as well as finishing for the second time, Nami weakly fell in my arms, exhausted from what we did.


    With the pleasure from the sex reigning for this second instance, she sumbed and thoroughly enjoyed it. She even got the chance to move her hips by herself, following the rhythm of my thrust. And during all those, Nami tightly embraced my neck, affectionately asking for our kiss to never end.


    Since it¡¯s just her second time and it¡¯s right after first, doing it while standing drained her especially when she also moved with me rather than letting me do everything for her.


    As always, I appreciate that a lot. Like most of my girls, they didn¡¯t want to just push everything on me. Every time they would find a chance to help me, even if it¡¯s in this kind of situation, they would jump at it without hesitation.


    That¡¯s why they¡¯re bing more special for me every passing day. They wouldn¡¯t let me be the only one that¡¯s working for our rtionship.


    It¡¯s not just about that certain desire to steal their affection anymore. Compared to the past wherein I¡¯d just keep them by my side to fill that desire, they¡¯re with me because I want to continue being with them.


    Anyway, that¡¯s how it is.


    After turning off the shower, I moved us into the tub, squeezing us together in it. I held Nami close to me, letting her take a much-needed rest. In less than three minutes, the girl fell asleep while rubbing her cheek on my arm and reminding me not to leave her alone.


    That¡¯s a little silly for her to say that but I guess I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s worrying for that future.


    After around 20 minutes of soaking in the rxing warm water of the tub, I woke Nami up and carried her back to her room.


    Surprisingly, a new bedsheet had already beenid out. Moreover, our clothes that were just thrown to the ground were folded neatly on the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s mom,¡± Nami said.


    There¡¯s no other person who could do that so... I nodded in agreement.


    But Nami¡¯s reaction was more emphasized. Her still red face from the bath turned even redder as imaginary steam was released from her head.


    She¡¯s surely conscious of what her mom would think. Because they bond almost everyday in their living room, she¡¯s expecting that her mother would have a lot of ammo for teasing her in theing days.


    But more than that, Nami was filled with gratitude for her.


    Like me, she¡¯s also not expecting that she would easily ept. She even rehearsed some lines to make her agree when we¡¯re at the bus and... those weren¡¯t put to use.


    ¡°Let¡¯s thank herter. Without her blessing, I will not be here with you after all. Besides, I n to be on her good side. I told her that I have the intention to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Y-you, you really said that?¡±


    ¡°Mhm... It might sound like an empty talk for now but you know my personality. I¡¯m not one to utter empty promises.¡±


    ¡°You idiot Ruu. How many times are you going to make my heart race?¡±


    ¡°As many times as possible.¡± I snickered as I picked her up by her waist andid her down on the bed. With the new bedsheet in ce, it felt like we hadn¡¯t done anything indecent here just less than an hour ago.


    For the next hour, the two of us justid down together, talking about anything that would enter our minds. At first, it¡¯s about our rtionship. Now that we¡¯re somehow legal with her mother, she¡¯s hoping for me to asionally walk her home wherein she would invite me in again.


    Only ¡®asionally¡¯ as her consideration for how busy I was and for the other girls.


    I unhesitatingly epted that. It¡¯s in line with what I told her about being on good terms with her mother. She might¡¯ve given her blessing for tonight, but I doubt I got her full appreciation for her daughter.


    And as our topic continued to change, we soon arrived at the current situation of their circle. Even though Ogawa had signs of improving. That guy was still reacting to Nami or rather, he¡¯s thinking that he could court her again instead of just fantasizing in his head. At least he¡¯s not as delusional as before after I talked him down for the second time.


    At this point, he¡¯s more like a sore loser now. Nami already straightened it out to him earlier after all. And with what happened tonight, my rtionship with Nami had just been strengthened.


    In any case, with Shizu¡¯s return to their group, they¡¯re expecting things to improve.


    Ah. Return because she¡¯s truly not that involved with them anymore after a year where they got split due to the difference in year; Shizu, Arisa-senpai and Izumi-senpai entering high school.


    She¡¯s busier with the Student Council duties than to mingle with them again. However, after telling her that it could help her open up more to reconnect with them even if she¡¯s still mostly intimidating for most, Shizu helplessly agreed on the condition that I spend more time with her.


    Soon after that, we exhausted our topics and switched to just snuggling with each other.


    And a few minutester, we both fell asleep. Even if I denied it in my mind, I truly pushed myself to exhaustion today.


    Around two hourster, Nami woke me up as it¡¯s time for me to go home.


    Nami helped me wear my pants back but told me to keep the blue shirt on. She wanted me to keep it as a memento for tonight.


    Like I nned, when we went down to the living room, Nami and I talked to her mother. To express our gratitude.


    However, her mother just brushed it off by repeating what she said when she epted my stay in their house even after knowing our intention. She¡¯s not going to restrict Nami¡¯s freedom. Nami chose me and even bravely presented me to her. For her, that¡¯s enough sincerity on Nami¡¯s part.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Ruu. I love it. Thank you for this special night.¡± Nami sent me off with her beautiful smile.


    And as an answer to that, I pulled her in another passionate kiss, conveying my feelings to her, promising that the next time, we¡¯ll be together for the whole night.


    Anyway, even though we¡¯re somehow reluctant to separate, we had no choice but to do so or the train station would close and I would be forced to break a promise.


    Tomorrow, my parents will be arriving after a long time. Whateverplications that will arise from that, we just have to face it all, together.


    Even though it¡¯s unlikely, if my father or my mother tries to convince me to stop what I am doing and think about things realistically, I will no doubt reject them.


    I respect them and I owe my life to them but my decision for my girls has long been rooted in me.


    I doubt it will reach that point when even Akane¡¯s parents ept their daughter¡¯s wish to be with me. I just have to face whatever¡¯s going to happen tomorrow.


    Before making my way to the train station, I looked back one more time to see Nami watching over me from the front door.. I waved and shamelessly did the flying kiss gesture to her which she happily caught.

 Chapter 624 - Why Will I Not Be Alright?

    Around 30 minutes past midnight, I reached our house, sleepy and still tired.


    Well, I prevented myself from falling asleep on the train. Moreover, I checked on some of my girls who were still awake at that time.


    There¡¯s Mizuki who¡¯s spending her night analyzing some data rted to her work. When I messaged her, the girl immediately videocalled me saying she wanted to unwind herself. When I reminded her not to overwork, the girl just smirked at me and said that I should practice what I preached first.


    She got me speechless there. It¡¯s truly somewhat presumptuous of me to remind her when I couldn¡¯t do it myself.


    Nheless, before ending our videocall, Mizuki assured me that she wouldn¡¯t stay up past 1 o¡¯clock. For sure, it¡¯s to not make me worry about her.


    I¡¯m surrounded by wonderful girls. And whether I¡¯m doing them right or not, it¡¯s too clear to see...


    Even if I am aware of that, I also don''t have it in me to just let them go because I feel bad for them for putting up with the selfish me. It¡¯s too contradicting but this is how I am. After all, it¡¯s not just only about me anymore.


    That¡¯s why... once everything settles down for our future; my desire and the foundation we¡¯re going to build, I¡¯ll be devoting myself to them. To live with them without the burden of worrying whether I will be overworking myself or not.


    ... Somehow, I can now imagine what kind of path I will be pursuing.


    But before fully treading that path, I will equip myself with more than just the required aptitude for it.


    After Mizuki, I also got to talk to Miyako and Ririka.


    Miyako told me that soon, she¡¯ll once again hoist up the passion she let go of before because of being entangled with me. And that passion is art. She¡¯s burning the midnight oil to reignite that lost passion. It¡¯s not that I had her stop it before but she probably got lost because of those rumors that never reached my ears.


    As for Ririka, she¡¯s also up and working into the night for her passion. Although she loves cosying and creating costumes, she¡¯s also aiming to be a designer. However, she¡¯s not that fond of elegant and fashionable clothes. She¡¯s mostly focusing on the niche genre aside from costumes.


    Nheless, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no future for that. Her costumes were mostly well-done and filled with the right details.


    I promised toe with her to a convention again so... the girl wished for us to cosy together. Just for the experience.


    And that¡¯s what she¡¯s currently working on.


    Anyway, I also couldn¡¯t help but remind the two to not stay up toote. Miyako scolded me, even harsher than Mizuki while Ririka pouted while saying I¡¯m not being fair.


    Due to that, I assured them that I would be hitting the bed as soon as I reached home. Only then did they let me off.


    ¡°Wee home, husband.¡±


    Like always, Akane was waiting right at the front door even if her eyes were only half-open because of sleepiness.


    I did message her when I caught thest train and specifically told her to just wait for me in our bed. But as hardheaded as she was, she insisted on waiting for me there, even asking me to scold her instead.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m home.¡±


    Erasing the sleepiness and fatigue that was probably written on my face, I beamed at her and without waiting for her to do anything else, I picked her up in my arms and brought her to our room.


    And like this our day endedter than usual. I returned to her side like I promised.


    Surely, like everyone else, Akane was facing some difficulties in school but before it could even reach my ears, she had already taken care of it.


    There¡¯s the thing with her seemingly endless admirers or those who would even try to stop her to get her attention.


    But with the years that passed, Akane remained untouchable for everyone. Besides, it¡¯s no secret how she¡¯s devoted to only one guy who wouldn¡¯t give her the time of her day. And that¡¯s enough to deter most of those who had the intention to make a move on her.


    In return, when they found out who¡¯s that lucky guy, they¡¯d steer their attention to him.


    It¡¯s obvious that the lucky guy is me. However, I actually only dealt with some of them. Those who specifically waited for me outside the school to ¡®ask¡¯ me to back away from Akane.


    Akane actually prevented most of them from even approaching and disturbing me. That¡¯s what she confessed when we once talked about that topic.


    Now that she¡¯s in high school, there are new flies trying to buzz around her. However, with our rtionshiping out in public, as witnessed by many eyes from their school, only those who had high confidence in themselves remain.


    Nheless, it still hadn¡¯t gotten to the point that I needed to be involved. Akane could handle all of them by herself after all.


    Although my possessiveness over her would always whirl in its eagerness to stomp at those guys whenever I heard the details from her, I had to reel it in.


    That¡¯s what Akane wants, after all. To not make me worry. She¡¯s telling me about it to ease my mind, not to rile me up.


    -


    -


    When the morning arrived, it¡¯s the ringing of my phone that woke us up.


    And as I expected, the call came from my mom. With an excited voice, she updated us on their current status as well as chatted with us for a bit.


    Apparently, they¡¯re already transferring on a ne specifically bound to our city¡¯s airport and that ne will be arriving near lunch.


    Due to that, I will not be there to wee them.


    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t worry about it. I will bring Minoru with me to pick them up. You two go to school like normal.¡± Miwa-nee said when I told her about it after finding her in the kitchen. ¡°Ah. That''s right. I also prepared your lunchboxes. Don''t forget it before you goter.¡±


    She actually woke up early to prepare a lunchbox, not just for us but also for them. Because I told my mom that I might not be able to answer her callst night, she called Miwa-nee instead and told her the details of their flight.


    Seeing how she¡¯s not bothered about bringing Minoru with her when she¡¯s just worried about meeting them for the past few days, I found a chance to probe her while we¡¯re eating breakfast.


    ¡°Miwa-nee, are you sure you¡¯re alright meeting them?¡± I started my question with that.


    ¡°Hmm? Why will I not be alright? I told you. I will not hold back anymore when ites to you... They explicitly gave their approval to this lifestyle of yours, it¡¯s about time I also stop pretending in front of them. True. I am a rtive of your mother but you¡¯re aware of it... from how far apart we are from our family tree, it¡¯s safe to say that we¡¯re not rted at all. We just happened to be close and through that connection, I found you.¡± Miwa-nee answered with extreme confidence. There¡¯s even a shine in her eyes as she also moved her gaze to Akane, showing a slightly smug expression.


    That¡¯s right. Yesterday, in that storage unit, Miwa-nee removed all restrictions she ced on herself.. Like most of my girls, she wouldn¡¯t hold back on her affection for me anymore.

 Chapter 625 - Morning Date

    Like yesterday, Otoha sent Hitomi to send us to school. Although Akane was okay with it, I noticed that she¡¯s silently pouting.


    If I had to guess, she wanted to continue publicly showing our rtionship. But with Hitomi picking us up for two days straight, she couldn¡¯t do that anymore.


    Anyway, there¡¯s still the constion that I would still be with her and drop her at her school. That was enough to ease her slight frustration with this situation.


    After dropping her off, I naturally met up with some of my girls, asking Hitomi a favor one more time.


    In any case, she had already expected what I would do. So after dropping us off in an obscure street earlier, she told me that she¡¯d park the car at the same ce as yesterday.


    To express my gratitude to her, before getting out of her car earlier, I boldly leaned towards the driver¡¯s seat, nting my lips on her cheeks. She epted that expressionlessly but the slight tint of red streaking from her ears to her cheeks was enough indication that she liked it.


    I guess I¡¯ll have to put that one in my goal, to let Hitomi be openly expressive when in front of me. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s working and she¡¯s into her role as Otoha¡¯s chauffeur but I kind of want her to be the same Hitomi as yesterday. The woman who had that weird creed of returning three times as much as what she received. I wanted to know more about her but chances were... I could only do that with this opportunity Otoha was giving us.


    Anyway, a few minutes after I walked in the opposite direction of Akane¡¯s school, I sessfully met up with one of my girls.


    Even though she¡¯s just sitting calmly in that outdoor caf¨¦ while sipping her coffee, Yae¡¯s gracefulness was on full disy.


    Although she¡¯s emitting a certain cold winter aura that prevented others from approaching her, spring instantly arrived as a sweet lovely smile bloomed from her lips upon spotting me from a distance. And the heat of her summer melted away the cold winter aura around her. Before I knew it, she¡¯s already shining brightly.


    The girl could truly be described in different seasons as she could instantly show those three traits in quick session.


    Ah... Enough of that. I returned her smile and approached her. And before anyone could recognize me as Akane¡¯s boyfriend, I brought Yae away to a more deserted shop as we spent some time there, enjoying our morning.


    Well, we couldn¡¯t just pick any deserted alley again like what happened with Ririka or Haruko. It¡¯s too risky today when both of us could easily gather a student¡¯s attention. Besides, I was also wary of that guy from the newspaper club.


    Yae was fine with it since she has that one day per week to sleepover at our house. Her longing for me was always being bottled up and unleashed during that day.


    Even though I didn¡¯t ask them, it¡¯s an obvious fact that the others were kind of envious of that privilege I gave to Yae and Haruko. In fact, this girl was thinking of not using it all the time. As her means to help alleviate my burden.


    Although I wanted to rebuke her for that kind of thinking, I stopped myself. It¡¯s something that I gave her so as much as possible I didn¡¯t want to influence her decision in giving that away.


    After all, she¡¯s thinking about the other girls who didn¡¯t have the same privilege. Furthermore, I wanted them to get along with each other.


    There¡¯s already that silent hierarchy and groupings that I heard from one of them. The Special Three consisted of Akane, Haruko and Yae. Then there¡¯s the Trio of New Favorites in the form of Kana, Satsuki and Nami. There are more groups but... with how I wanted to be fair to all of them, I was never keen onbeling them like that.


    However, with the clear differences in privileges, it¡¯s truly hard for them not to think about that.


    And I had no other solution for that yet.


    That¡¯s why, although I¡¯m not agreeing to her proposal of giving away that chance for the other girls, I advised her to think it through thoroughly before deciding.


    And with that, Yae happily epted my advice. In the end, she somehow came up with a more unexpected approach.


    ¡°What if I also bring someone else like Haruko?¡±


    Naturally, she¡¯s referring to how Haruko brought Serizawa-senpai and stayed overnight in our house.


    I admit. That¡¯s a tempting suggestion. Although Haruko and Serizawa-senpai used my previous roomst time, if Yae brought another one of my girls then there¡¯s no doubt that Akane would ept her and allow her in our bed.


    That girl was already easing up on them after all. There¡¯s only me who¡¯s trying to maintain the fact that our room is initially the exclusive room only for the two of us.


    ¡°Hmm... You know me. I love to be with all of you, so I¡¯m definitely positive about that idea. But Yae, are you sure? That means my attention would be further divided in our room.¡±


    ¡°Un... It¡¯s fine. I may still hold onto the wish of bing your only one but I will not push it anymore. Sweetie is a big pervert who loves many girls after all. Knowing that you will never push me away again is enough for me.¡± Yae grabbed my hand and put it on her warm face, letting me see how satisfied she was even with that tiny gesture.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I am being taken care of by all of you rather than the other way around?¡±


    ¡°There goes my idiot sweetie. Of course, we¡¯ll never settle to be the only one on the receiving end. The same as how much you want to take care of us, we¡¯re the same.¡± Yae giggled as began rubbing her cheeks on my palm.


    That¡¯s right. I¡¯m being an idiot again... Good thing they¡¯re always reminding me about it.


    ¡°Yae can I kiss you?¡±


    ¡°That came out of nowhere, sweetie. We can be seen here.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go somewhere we can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Yae shook her head and put on a mischievous smile. Following that, the girl pulled my head down, catching my lips with hers. Secondster, Yae switched her seat from across me to the one next to me.


    Understanding her intention, I didn¡¯t wait for her to initiate it again and just picked her up from her seat and ced her on myp.


    Those who could see us naturally cursed under their breath, saying ¡®how shameless¡¯ or ¡®kids these days¡¯. A few minutester, we were kicked out by the owner of the shop.


    Well, we truly acted shamelessly there but that was well worth it.


    ¡°Sweetie, you went wild there. We got noticed by the owner because you put me on yourp.¡± Yaeughingly said. However, with her fingers tracing her cherry-red lips, she¡¯s undoubtedly satisfied.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, you¡¯re just too lovely. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll pass up that chance.¡± I answered before reaching in to kiss her again. However, since we¡¯re already on the street, it didn¡¯tst long.


    Before we separated, I informed her about my parents¡¯ arrival. Although they¡¯re already aware of it, I still wanted to hear what they thought about meeting them.. And it didn¡¯te off as a surprise that Yae dered in high spirits that she wanted to greet her ¡®soon-to-be inws¡¯.

 Chapter 626 - Morning Rendezvous

    Like yesterday, I sat on the passenger¡¯s seat when I returned to Hitomi¡¯s. And with my reminder to her that she didn¡¯t need to wait outside of the car anymore, its engine roared and its wheels rolled as soon as I put on the seatbelt.


    The slightly long trip towards my school went mostly silent. I tried talking to her, opening up various topics but Hitomi only answered tersely. She either answered yes or no without any other exnation.


    However, parking at the same supermarket parking lot and activating the tinting of the car¡¯s ss windows to get us a few minutes of private time happened once more.


    Although that went mostly silent as well, Hitomi let loose of her inhibitions by asking me to cuddle her. We moved to the backseat of the car andid down on it.


    It¡¯s a simple cuddling wherein Hitomi put down her identity as Otoha¡¯s chauffeur. And looking at her just trying to fit herself inside my embrace, I couldn¡¯t help but adore her.


    It¡¯d probably take a while to open herself to mepletely. And there¡¯s no use forcing her to do it. I¡¯d rather take these instances and where she¡¯s clearly enjoying mypany and appreciate it.


    Before leaving that parking lot, Hitomi returned the kiss I gave her earlier with her three-fold policy. Utilizing the experience she acquired yesterday, I¡¯d let her take the lead for that.


    Well, I¡¯d be lying if I said that¡¯s not what I was aiming for when I kissed her earlier. In any case, both of our moods definitely improved with it.


    ¡°Take care on your way back, Hitomi. If Otoha¡¯s grandfather¡¯s condition improvedter, I will probably see you again so... see youter.¡±


    ¡°You too, Ruki-sama.¡±


    ¡°I told you to drop the honorifics with me.¡±


    ¡°No can do. That¡¯s only for when we¡¯re in private space.¡±


    Private space means inside her car, right?


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s good enough for now.¡± I smiled at her and even though she didn¡¯t smile back, Hitomi nodded in acknowledgement.


    Before going on my way to our school, I watched her car speed off into the distance.


    A few minutester, I entered the campus and made my way to the School Building.


    Because my mother called that early, Akane and I left the house earlier than usual, allowing me to also arrive early despite spending time with both Yae and Hitomi.


    Looking at the current time on my phone, I¡¯m at least 30 minutes early.


    I wanted to check for Nami but ording to her, she¡¯s still on the way, along with Shizu. Furthermore, someone actually blocked my way. Or rather, someone especially waited for me.


    Looking at the girl that¡¯s standing just before the entrance to the School Building, she¡¯s definitely slightly ufortable because of how many students would curiously look at her.


    In any case, it¡¯s also in her nature to be that embarrassed. For her to truly wait for me there when I told her that she could go on and I¡¯d meet her in their clubroom, rather than scolding her, I somehow wanted to immediately praise her.


    Once I reached the girl, I acted as if I only looked on curiously like the others but I stopped momentarily at her and whispered something in a voice that could only be heard by her.


    ¡°You can go in first. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    With her back straightening and the aura surrounding her suddenly brightening, she turned her heels towards the Club Building.


    Before following her, since our ssroom was near the entrance, I dropped my schoolbag on my desk as well as greeted Aya, who also cheered up upon seeing me, good morning.


    And since our ssmates also greeted me, even specifically mentioning how I wasn¡¯tte for today, I also spared them fleeting attention before excusing myself out.


    Walking to the Club Building and ascending the stairs to the second floor didn¡¯t take too long. A few minutester, I knocked on the door of the Poem Appreciation Club.


    ¡°Ruki, good morning.¡±


    The girl who opened the door beamed a bright smile at me as she pulled me inside.


    ¡°Mhm... Good morning, Himeko. I¡¯m surprised Itou allowed you to wait there.¡± My arms naturally circled to her waist, hugging her.


    That¡¯s right. The girl waiting for me was none other than Himeko. She messaged me earlier asking whether she could meet me before the ss starts.


    ¡°I... I insisted.¡±


    ¡°I see. She¡¯s still stuck up, huh? I bet she still hates my guts because ofst Saturday.¡±


    There¡¯s no need to bet. After witnessing using out of that cubicle, unless her imagination was dry, she could onlye up with one conclusion.


    Although I got to talk to her when I checked on Himeko that night, her hate for me was clearly apparent.


    Moreover, with how much of a siscon that girl is... she would always think I was stealing Himeko from her no matter how much I also courted her to ept me for her ¡®Nee-sama¡¯.


    ¡°That... You can¡¯t me her, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault I can¡¯t keep it in my pants.¡±


    ¡°You know I will be mad at you if you say that again, Ruki. It¡¯s also my fault too. We both wanted that to happen. But it¡¯s really wrong that she¡¯s only mad at you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re her precious Nee-sama. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°I know that. I just hope you two can get along soon.¡± Himeko said as she tightened her embrace on me.


    We¡¯re two of the three most important people to her. It¡¯s totally understandable how she wanted us to get along.


    ¡°Mhm... I will not antagonize her again and if possible, talk to her about her passion for you.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Well, I share the same passion as her...¡± At this point, I began leading her to that not-so-hidden love nest. Although she masked it with how she wanted to talk to me, everything that I witnessed from her today just added up my desire to spoil her.


    Furthermore, looking at how she¡¯s already fidgeting her legs, Himeko¡¯s also waiting for it. We got interruptedst Saturday and today, we got the perfect chance to finish what we couldn¡¯t.


    Anyway, unless I eased up Itou¡¯s mind about the fact that Himeko and I are in an intimate rtionship and we¡¯re past the point where normal couples are at. We¡¯re having sex.


    Given Himeko¡¯s personality, she surely told Itou that her rtionship with Haruko was also past the point of just being girl-friends. But given that I¡¯m a guy, I¡¯m definitely more dangerous for her sister.


    That, or there¡¯s some other reason. For example, her interest in me. Anyway, that¡¯s just spection and... even if it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t think I can entertain that. For one, I¡¯m trying to find a solution for my desire, even challenging myself with Misaki, Ishida-senpai and Coach Ayu... As for the others like Otsuka-senpai, Arisa-senpai and perhaps Izumi-senpai, well, it¡¯s safe to say that I had already anchored myself to them.


    For the curious girl, I really don¡¯t think I will be able to let her go if nothing changed and I eventually take her virginity, letting her experience the wonders of sex that she¡¯s the most curious about. Since porn videos weren¡¯t able to satisfy her, her definite interest in me was surely buried in that curiosity of hers.


    As for the duo of Arisa and Izumi-senpai, even if they began avoiding me, I knew for myself that if a chance presented itself, I would certainly jump in and take that. Especially if it''s Arisa-senpai... That attraction wouldn¡¯t just go away just because she chose to avoid me.


    Well, enough of this line of thought.... I¡¯m here to spoil my Himeko.

 Chapter 627 - Special Room *

    Although this soundproofed and hidden room was already special, to begin with, for Himeko and me, it gained more reasons why it was special.


    She confessed her affection to me here. She epted me in her life with the hopes of changing herself just like how Haruko changed.


    That¡¯s her only reason at first but now, after a month... I could clearly tell how much this girl loves me.


    We had a rough start wherein she first treated me as an enemy. Just like what I was doing with Mina, I started visiting her, to try and understand her.


    I still remembered when the twoughed at me for being an idiot at not realizing things and despite her nature, she mocked me for being a greedy and shameless guy.


    Anyway, that¡¯s all in the past and now that I think of it, I wasn¡¯t truly keeping track of the number of days that we¡¯re in a rtionship. The one-month mark had already passed. The same with my rtionship with Satsuki as well as the day I had gotten involved with Nami and Aya.


    But then again, within this month, a lot has changed and happened. Even today, a lot of things were bound to happen with the arrival of my parents.


    Well, for now, this time with Himeko was nothing short of precious.


    Continuing from where we left offst Saturday, as soon as I put her down on the bed, we¡¯d instantly be so lost to each other.


    Making use of our time, my affection for her came pouring out along with my desire to make this another memory we would both look back on in the future.


    And right now, after letting her cum while doing her in a missionary position where she locked me in with her legs to keep my length deep inside her tight and slimy wet tunnel, Himeko stood up and tried to reenact our position inside that bathroom stall.


    Not entirely the same though, but letting her guide my cock inside her while I sat on the bed with my legs outstretched was definitely a wonderful experience.


    With her totally flustered yet dedicated expression, Himeko lustfully bit her lips as her slender hips slowly lowered. I intently watched how my rod that was still coated in her love juice and sweet nectar from her climax gradually got swallowed by her sacred ce.


    She intentionally slowed it down for us to feel the rush of pleasure that engulfed us both.


    Once she got familiarized with my cock impaling her, Himeko seductively began humping in her own pleasant rhythm, enthusiastically aiming to make me feel good as my cock grinds on her sensitive spots. Whenever my cock would be swallowed up to the base, Himeko¡¯s luscious figure would shiver from the pleasure alongside her very subdued moans that she kept on blowing into my ears.


    Perhaps if I didn¡¯t have a distraction in the form of her ripe cherries right in front of my mouth, I would¡¯ve long reached my limit minutes into it.


    Nibbling and lightly biting on it as I subtly followed her rhythm added up to the multifold pleasure that we¡¯re sharing.


    In the end, as I was truly amazed by Himeko¡¯s eagerness, we finished in that kind of position. Although I¡¯d helped her during thest sprint when I couldn¡¯t help but strongly thrust my hips along with the rhythm that Himeko made, almost everything was done through her efforts.


    Her fairly kept hair became more than just disheveled by the time she breathlessly clung tightly to me while we¡¯re both in the middle of climaxing. She tightened up so much that I felt like I would be ttened out by her. It probably wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that her insides molded into my shape.


    When I praised her for it, Himeko, who was huffing for her lost breath, had me brush her hair and pat her head before asking for a tighter embrace as we sunk down the soft bed.


    We stayed in that position and my cock remained inside her until it¡¯s time for us to leave and go to our respective ssrooms.


    Naturally, we cleaned up the room as well as made sure that the mixture of her love juice and my semen wouldn¡¯t leak out of her. Himeko actually brought a pad with her. She anticipated what''s going to happen between us.


    She embarrassedly blushed when I pointed that out but that just made the girl more adorable.


    To further satisfy her for today, we returned together and I escorted her to the stairs of the School Building. Before separating from me, Himeko whispered something.


    ¡°By the way, Ruki, someone was peeking at us earlier. It¡¯s not Mina or Edel-senpai...¡±


    As soon as she said that, Himeko ascended the stairs, leaving me behind while shing an impish smile.


    If that¡¯s true... then I got too focused on her that I didn¡¯t notice it. Moreover, my back was turned to the door we entered from...


    Not Mina or Serizawa-senpai? I guess whoever would re at me more than what I got ustomed to earlier would be that voyeur.


    Well, given that she didn¡¯t interrupt us... that just meant she either got curious or she lost any courage to do something.


    Himeko wasn¡¯t rmed so it could only be either of the two or she¡¯s just teasing me and wanted to give me a good scare.


    Either way, since it wouldn¡¯t harm us at all, I proceeded to put it at the back of my mind and returned to the ssroom. Just in time, I ran into Shio right at the door of our ssroom.


    Although her lips bloomed into a smile, she reigned it instantly as she faked a cough before saying, ¡°After eating your lunch,e to my room for that interview for your application. Eguchi-sensei also asked me to remind you to visit her.¡±


    She was about to enter the ssroom but she stopped and added, ¡°Make sure to go to her first, do you understand?¡±


    It¡¯s not that easy to understand. Especially the underlying meaning from it. My beautiful teacher was amazingly adorable like this.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, are you going to enter or not? I¡¯ll mark you absent.¡±


    Seeing me stuck at the door, Shio¡¯s voice rang out again and this time with her authoritative side. She had her hands on her hips with her eyebrows slightly raised.


    ¡°I will enter!¡± I hurriedly answered.


    And with that, I once again became a spectacle for our ss.


    Well, I don¡¯t care about that anymore. My eyes instantly wandered to my girls, checking their status, especially Nami. Seeing herughing at her seat relieved me though... Looks like it didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore...


    But Tadano had a ckface or rather, he looked too gloomy. He clearly knew what happened in Nami¡¯s roomst night but he couldn¡¯t talk about it to anyone...


    That guy needs a girlfriend asap or if not a girlfriend something he can be busy about. I just remembered that a girlfriend wouldn¡¯t work for him. He¡¯d take his time to confess again if he ever liked another girl.


    Anyway, I gloated at himst night. Although I wouldn¡¯t say I felt bad about it, it¡¯s a lot better for him to avert his attention to someone or something else rather than still be hung up over Nami.


    As for Ogawa, scratch that, who cares about that coward anyway?


    Saki and Hina were alsoughing silently. However, I could clearly sense some gloom hovering around Hina. She¡¯s aware and that¡¯s definitely her being depressed and jealous... I gotta cheer upter.


    And let¡¯s not talk about Satsuki, the tsundere was annoyedly pouting again while cursing me in a barely audible voice, ¡®Idiot Ruki, big idiot Ruki, gigantic idiot Ruki.¡¯

 Chapter 628 - Kanzaki’s Blunder

    Time quickly passed and lunch break arrived.


    Like yesterday, I decided to eat with Satsuki and Aya in the ssroom. This time I brought a lunchbox made by Miwa-nee. Because of that, the attention to us was minimal since I also invited Sakuma to join us.


    However, before we knew it, Chii and her gyaru friends joined us. Furthermore, aftering back from the cafeteria, Nami, Hina, Saki with Kikuchi tagging along also crowded around us. Naturally, the trio of Ogawa, Tadano and the silent guy couldn¡¯t rest easy in their seats and also joined the crowd.


    The original small square created from our tables gradually became a circle with more and more members joining us for lunch, even those ssmates that I probably knew the names of but was toozy to remember one by one.


    Well, not everyone joined to eat their lunch. Some had already finished eating and they just thought it''s interesting to join the crowd. Soon enough various discussions sprang out with various gossips being put out on the table.


    At one point, the matter of who my girlfriend is got brought up again. And like that time at the gym, I answered as vaguely as possible, I told them that she¡¯s in our ss. It was narrowed down fromst time. Instead of being there with us inside the Gymnasium, she¡¯s now specifically in our ss.


    Upon hearing that, the girls who were clearly intrigued looked at each other, scrutinizing each other¡¯s expressions to see if the one in front of them was my girlfriend.


    Well, it didn¡¯tst long though.


    Kanzaki, our diligent ss President, objected and called me out for misleading them, saying that whoever my girlfriend is... she¡¯s surely not in our ss.


    With that kind of statement, all eyes gathered on her. And when asked to further rify her im, she fixed her sses and abruptly closed her mouth. She then retreated quietly without saying anything else.


    Under their confused expression, the girl sent me an apologetic gaze.


    Due to that gesture, it¡¯s like she¡¯s confirming that she¡¯s telling the truth and she¡¯s apologizing for her blunder.


    Their eyes returned to me. But I only slightly smiled and shrugged my shoulders.


    Following that, I put back my empty lunchbox and stood up from my seat, leaving the room right after leaving an excuse. ¡°Sorry guys, I have an interview for my Student Assistant application.¡±


    With their curiosity peaking like that, it¡¯s a lot better to escape than to ignore it. Good thing I had an excuse.


    About Kanzaki though... I¡¯ll deal with herter.


    That¡¯s her unintentional outburst. Probably.


    How¡¯s it going with that wimp of a boyfriend of hers anyway? Are they still getting along? I don¡¯t know. Although we got a new connection in the form of Misaki, we¡¯re acting like ssmates all this time even though I knew her secret of being into a rtionship and she¡¯s holding onto mine.


    That secret of mine was where she pulled her outburst.


    On the third day of the school year and the day of Club Recruitment, she witnessed me and Kana kissing on the stairs.


    That¡¯s what she used to have me teach her ¡®how to kiss¡¯. However, because she only wanted tips and not an actual practical lesson, I soon gave up on making a move on her or stealing her from that unknown boyfriend that¡¯s too wimpy to level up their rtionship and kiss her.


    Although there were few instances where she¡¯s looking at me helplessly as if she¡¯s deliberating whether to ask me for help again, whenever there¡¯s a chance that I would pass by her, I¡¯d offer her those few bits of tips and inquire about the state of her rtionship.


    Anyway, with that outburst, doubts began to cloud my ssmates¡¯ minds, those who were unaware at least. That Kanzaki was telling the truth and my girlfriend might not be in our ss.


    Whatever conclusion they reached, at least, they¡¯d start to look outside first rather than check the girls close to me in our ss.


    In a way, that somehow helped our situation. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll let them catch me seeing Kana, Haruko, Himeko or Mina and Serizawa-senpai.


    In fact, I hadn¡¯t been to the second floor and third floor of the School Building for a while now. Thest time I went there was when I looked for Ishida-senpai to excuse myself when I went to meet my girls at Akane¡¯s school.


    A few minutester, I didn¡¯t immediately go to the Administration Building like I said in my excuse.


    I went to a secluded ce where there¡¯s little to no students. I already have a lot of those marked in my memory so it''s easy to find one now.


    I opened my girls¡¯ messages, replied to them and checked how they¡¯re doing.


    Lastly, I messaged Hina and asked her if she wanted toe and spend time with me after I returned from Shio¡¯s room.


    It¡¯s no surprise that the girl happily epted and told me that she¡¯d wait for me right outside the School Building so we could go somewhere together.


    Once that¡¯s done, I returned a videocall that I missed.


    ¡°Mom, dad...¡± I forced a smile as soon as their face showed up on my phone¡¯s screen.


    They¡¯re still inside a moving car and seated on my mom¡¯sp is none other than Minoru.


    Before greeting me, she¡¯s dotingly patting the boy¡¯s head who seemed already close to her even if that¡¯s supposed to be the first time they meet.


    Naturally, Miwa-nee was on the wheel.


    ¡°What¡¯s that fake smile? Are you not happy to see us, son?¡±


    That¡¯s my dad. He truly looked like me except, he¡¯s sporting a professional cut and silver-rimmed sses often worn by intellectuals. He¡¯s wearing a business suit with a in red tie.


    However, despite how professional he looked, that smile on his face made him look like an idiot.


    Well, that¡¯s one of the reasons why Aunt Akemi was calling them an ''idiot couple¡¯. They always have this happy-go-lucky air around them.


    Surely, they¡¯re only like this in front of me or us.


    Whatever their job is... there¡¯s no way they could go on by having this kind of attitude.


    ¡°Why will I not be happy? After who knows how long, you¡¯re finallying home. Anyway, thanks for the help these past few months. Especially with the thing with Akane.¡±


    ¡°Dear, are you hearing this? Our son is thanking us!¡±


    ¡°I do so stop grinning like an idiot. Be like our Ruki.¡±


    Is thanking them too big of a deal now?


    Ah. Right. I was probably too disconnected from them during the time when my desire was running rampant. I probably took everything they did for me for granted and never thanked them for how they looked out for me.


    It¡¯s even a wonder why they didn¡¯t send me to an institution to be checked and cured of my desire. Although they sent me to a psychiatrist, I couldn¡¯t remember how many times that was.


    Furthermore, given that I still had my desire even to this day, they gave up on curing it.


    I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t think of anything else why they let me do everything I did when they had long noticed my abnormality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter. Tell Miwa-nee to take care with driving and... can I see her?¡±


    Upon hearing what I said, my mom and dad had differing reactions. My mom squealed like a young girl while my father¡¯s grin froze.


    I could understand dad¡¯s reaction, my words probably came off as me caring more for the woman driving for them.


    ¡°Oh, before I forget. I missed you, mom, dad..¡± I added.

 Chapter 629 - A Progress Is A Progress

    I ended that call soon after saying that and seeing my Miwa-nee in the driver¡¯s seat.


    She surely heard my voice but just to be safe, she kept her eyes on the road. Besides, I only asked to see her. That¡¯s enough.


    After pocketing my phone, I then made my way to the Administration Building, passing by students and teachers who were also currently on their break.


    There were those senior students that were probably like me; they passed their application for being a Student Assistant or did the interview with the teacher


    Since I already knew my destination, I didn¡¯t poke my nose at the faculty room anymore and continued my steps, treading the long hallway until I reached Eguchi-sensei¡¯s room.


    I knocked thrice and waited for the response inside before twisting the knob and pushing the door open.


    ¡°Heh, herees your Student Assistant, Ryouko. Great job, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Instead of Eguchi-sensei, my eyes first caught Orimura-sensei, standing right before the door. She had this kind of irritating smile on her lips, looking at me funnily. Looks like she already recovered from the embarrassment she feltst Friday.


    Anyway, even though she only said that one line, I felt as if she had already attributed my choice to be Eguchi-sensei¡¯s Student Assistant to herself. Most likely thinking that she managed to convince me that night when they treated me to ramen. She promised that if I be Eguchi-sensei¡¯s Student Assistant, she would drop her prejudice towards me.


    If that¡¯s the case then I had no intention to correct her. Let her assume that it¡¯s because of her. That way, the matter of that shower stall dilemma would be shelved to the back of our minds. Just that, what happened there and at the Ramen House would still linger in her mind.


    I truly owed her for that incident. Without her, I would¡¯ve been branded as a pervert¡ªI mean I already am but that¡¯s not the point ¨C and most likely, my punishment for that was either suspension or getting kicked out from school.


    ¡°Hello, Orimura-sensei and Eguchi-sensei. I¡¯m here for the interview.¡± I acted politely and greeted the two. Nheless, I already stopped the previous gopher-like attitude that I showed them during the first time I entered this room.


    That incident happened with Orimura-sensei. On the other hand, Eguchi-sensei more or less sees me as the capable student who could help her, not just for her thought up activity but also for her to get used to a male student.


    Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about why the former is here. It¡¯s easy to guess why after all. And although thetter hadn¡¯t opened her mouth yet, since she looked like she had no idea how to express her gratitude to me, I went and tried to ease up the situation for her.


    I was lured in by the benefits she talked about, after all.


    ¡°Mhm. Thank you foring, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re a real lifesaver. Come and sit there.¡± Eguchi-sensei said as she pointed to the empty couch in front of her.


    Following her words, I passed by Orimura-sensei and made myselffortable on it.


    A few minutester, the simple interview just included a few questions regarding my avability and responsibility as a Student Assistant.


    Once we¡¯re done, Eguchi-sensei stood up and picked a canned drink from her fridge and handed it to me while shing a satisfied and contented smile.


    ¡°Take this with you. You still have somewhere to go to so... I won¡¯t hold you any longer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sensei. See you on Friday, I guess.¡± I took the drink and stood up.


    ¡°Yeah. Unless you arrivete again.¡±


    ¡°Uhm... I won¡¯t bete again.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? We¡¯ll see.¡± Eguchi-senseiughed.


    That¡¯s rare. Before I knew it, I¡¯m seeing more sides of this PE Teacher.


    Wait, she just doubted me there. It looks like she''s expecting to see mee inte again. She offered to let me off on my tardiness as part of the benefit but I rejected that yesterday. It¡¯s not great to take advantage of the situation, right? Moreover, I doubt she could cover for me indefinitely like the other day. If someone else found that she¡¯s favoring a certain student, even if I¡¯m called as her pet, she¡¯d surely be called out for that.


    I was in this line of thought when the other PE Teacher, who became a spectator for us,mented.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s this? Since when have you two be chummy with each other? Onoda-kun? Ryouko?¡±


    Her face was clouded in wonder as she alternated her gaze between us.


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t know what you mean by that, Orimura-sensei. What do you mean by chummy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re not fooling anyone here. There!¡± Orimura-sensei shot down my answer before pointing at the hand holding onto my shoulder.


    It¡¯s Eguchi-sensei¡¯s hand. She patted my shoulder and rested it there. That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that.


    ¡°Sanae, don¡¯t exaggerate. Can I not be proud of my student? Onoda-kun decided to help me ¨C us. You¡¯re also hoping for this. If only it¡¯s appropriate, I would treat him again to show my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re treading on a thin line now, Ryouko. Be careful. By the way, I survived this school without truly beingfortable with male students for three years already and I¡¯m not as strict as you. Moreover, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m pointing out here. Ryouko, since when are you fine with being touchy with a guy?¡±


    Ah. So that¡¯s why. Not that I think about it, it¡¯s truly the first time for Eguchi-sensei to do this. Even in that car where she sat next to me, she just remained in her seat.


    Ignoring the first half of what Orimura-sensei said, Eguchi-sensei then moved her eyes to her hand that¡¯s resting onto my shoulder. A momentter, she tensed up and streaks of red immediately filled her face.


    With difficulty, she released her hold and slowly tucked away her hand.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t notice it, Sanae. Maybe I¡¯m already used to Onoda-kun so something like that will not faze me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Orimura-sensei was suspicious. Nheless, with her eyes focusing on how flustered Eguchi-sensei was at the moment, she eventually dropped it. ¡°Okay then. In fact, that¡¯s a good thing. Getting used to it, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right. It¡¯s already not a secret to Onoda-kun. This is also what we aimed for. Is that okay with you, Onoda-kun?¡±


    Eguchi-sensei pushed the topic towards me.


    I¡¯m not oblivious to their true aim anyway. Even if they didn¡¯t say itst Friday, I had already seen through their objectives. In any case, although possibly an unconscious action on her part, a progress is a progress.


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s no big deal, sensei. I¡¯m d to be of help. I mean, you won¡¯t be as strict anymore once you befortable enough in dealing with a male student.¡± I put on a smile and nodded at her. I also switched my gaze to Orimura-sensei, conveying that it¡¯s the same for her.


    Uh... I already went past being touchy with her anyway. Our bodies had already experienced being entangled with each other when I tried to restrain her inside that shower stall.


    Upon hearing my answer, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s slightly fidgety body rxed as she smiled once again. And on the side, Orimura-sensei put a hand on her forehead and sighed in defeat.


    After a while I excused myself, leaving the two PE Teachers behind.. In less than a minute, I arrived before my Shio¡¯s room.

 Chapter 630 - Uncontrollable *

    As soon as I stepped inside her room, my eyes were instantly drawn towards my beautiful teacher, smiling beautifully at me as she restedfortably on her sofa.


    ¡°Lock the door, Ruru. Thene here.¡± Shio said as she opened her arms wide, asking me to slip inside her embrace.


    Her appearance today, including what I witnessed earlier, was undeniably too alluring. It¡¯s like her whole body was exuding her womanly charms. Or pheromones on that matter.


    And even if I was still a few steps away from her, my heart had begun beating quickly for her.


    Following her words, I locked the door and my feet excitedly brought me to her sofa and into her arms.


    As always, it¡¯s big enough for us toy down together. With my face easily burying inside her heavenly bust, her milky sweet womanly scent further engulfed me.


    Before I knew it, my arms were already tightly locked behind her.


    ¡°Shio, you smell particrly fragrant today. How do I say it? Just sniffing your scent was enough for me to get turned on by you.¡±


    After inhaling more of her scent, I just couldn¡¯t help but blurt that out.


    This isn¡¯t just me being horny for her.


    ¡°Really? Must be because of that.¡± Shio wasn¡¯t surprised. With a meaningful smile on her lips, she vaguely answered while pulling my body up for our lips to meet.


    The doors were closed and we had the time for ourselves.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t stay too long here. I was only supposed to be interviewed, after all. But being this intimate with her as soon as we got the chance wasn¡¯t bad.


    Savoring this kiss that we¡¯re sharing for the first time today, I went in somewhat aggressively. Perhaps, it¡¯s also as a response to what I said. She¡¯s graciously too sexy for me today. If possible, I¡¯d like to make love with her all day...


    ¡°That? Is it supposed to be a secret?¡± After leaving a trail of saliva from the corner of her lips, I responded to her answer.


    ¡°Not really... The truth is... I¡¯m ovting today.¡± Shio averted her gaze as she silently muttered her answer.


    ¡°Oh...¡± My voice trailed as everything clicked.


    No wonder I am this horny for her. Unconsciously, her body is inviting me in and my body is also reacting to it.


    In other words, for us who are naturally physically attracted to each other and more than that, it¡¯s a great day to make a child.


    ¡°You studied that in biology. And I¡¯m guessing if it¡¯s you and your shady past, you had experience dealing with the same situation before.¡±


    Shady past, huh? But she¡¯s correct. Although it¡¯s not as obvious, there were those times wherein I was unexinably horny for the girl without the involvement of satisfying my desire. I just felt like it.


    However, whenever that happened, my gut would always nudge at me to shoot it outside.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a dangerous day even with that pill.¡±


    ¡°Correct... That¡¯s why I bought this. Let¡¯s not risk it, Ruru.¡± Shio reached inside her bag and pulled out an extremely familiar box.


    It¡¯s familiar because it¡¯s the same brand and variety as I bought yesterday which I ultimately didn¡¯t usest night. There¡¯s even the ring ¡®Ultra-thin¡¯ mark at the lower right corner of the box


    Although Shio was a little flustered from taking it out, she casually pulled out one packet and opened it by biting it.


    With her eyes intently staring at me, Shio¡¯s hands went onto my belt and undid my pants.


    A few momentster, with my pants sliding down and eventually leaving the confines of my feet, Shio let the raging beast out of its cage before stroking it ever-so-gently.


    With her heated gaze alternating between my face and my length that she¡¯s lovingly caressing, Shio dropped her lips on mine for the second time. Perhaps to erase my somewhat idiotic expression watching her every movement.


    Soon after that kiss, Shio stood up from the sofa and pushed me in the middle before propping herself on top of me, her knees supporting her as she tugged at my length and pointed it to her approaching mouth.


    I only needed to stare downwards to see her lips kiss the tip of my cock before slowly gobbling it. The pleasant warmth of the insides of her mouth as well as her ticklish tongue movements brought me extreme pleasure.


    Although I ought to question her about what she nned to do, I already lost the reason to do so.


    Like I said, even beforeing in close contact with her, I¡¯m already turned on by her.


    What interview? That can wait... There¡¯s no way I will still stop my Shio.


    Furthermore, from what she¡¯s doing. Starting from calling me to enter her embrace up to now, Shio was definitely feeling the same as me.


    After coating my cock in its entirety with her saliva, Shio ced the rubber between her lips as she did something straight out of porn and hentai videos; helping me put the condom on using her mouth.


    Although it¡¯s been a while since I wore one, the size she bought was somewhat tight, making my cock appear to be even harder.


    ¡°What about the interview?¡± I asked as I watched her furl her skirt upwards, tucking it and parting her extremely alluring pair of panties.


    ¡°Interview? We¡¯re doing it like this, Ruru...¡± With our eyes heatedly watching each other¡¯s expression, Shio lowered her hips as my condom-covered length was gobbled up by Shio¡¯s sacred ce.


    It¡¯s slippery enough that Shio didn¡¯t find difficulty in inserting it.


    Momentster, Shio¡¯s suppressed moans filled her room once more as her hips began moving up and down while her hands pushed onto my chest to support her endeavor. And while she¡¯s at it, I rolled up her blouse and helped myself with her bountiful chest, inhaling the sweet milky scent and tasting the heavenly delicacy.


    And during all those, Shio began her questions for the Student Assistant.


    If the teacher in charge of the Student Assistant program caught wind of this, there¡¯s no doubt both of us would be in trouble.


    Nheless, we¡¯d long passed the boundary of the forbidden rtionship between a teacher and her student. With our twisted sense of morality, Shio and I will never find our love to be wrong again. She¡¯s mine and although limited, I¡¯m hers.


    Around 10 minutester, Shio plopped down on top of me as she tried to catch her breath. Although I assisted her, we never changed positions.


    When she rested enough, she pulled the condom out and ced it somewhere before giving me a cleanup blowjob.


    By then, I raised my body and caught her in my arms before pushing her down. I took another packet and wore it myself.


    Once wasn¡¯t enough to calm me down and even though she acted surprised at first, Shio was the same. She instantly clung to me as she continued to whisper how she wanted to plow her harder.


    And while we¡¯re at it, we talked about everything we could talk about just to prolong it.


    When we finished, we hurriedly fixed ourselves and acted like nothing happened.


    However, with the two used and filled up condoms on the side, the two of usughed heartily as we talked about who lost control first.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely you, Ruru. I only asked you to hug me but you¡¯re already turned on by then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting on it though. It¡¯s you who brought out the condom, Shio. That surprised me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be ready, right? Otherwise, we had no choice but to refrain from it today...¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m tempted to have a little Shio though.¡±


    ¡°You... it should be a little Ruki! In two years, let¡¯s make one.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... definitely.¡±


    With that kind of funny argument that ended up on the topic of our future child, we soon came to a consensus that it¡¯s both our fault.


    Although there¡¯s already Minoru, Shio tactfully didn¡¯t bring him up to our conversation. It might be an open secret but everyone was being considerate to act as if there¡¯s nothing wrong. They all knew how that happened given that I already told them the reason for my desire, albeit narrated with a lot of omission to the story.


    Anyway, as for how she¡¯s going to destroy the evidence, Shio opened her window blinds and pointed at the incinerator before saying ¡®don¡¯t worry about it and leave it to me¡¯.

 Chapter 631 - Gloomy Hina

    With the ¡®interview¡¯ done. Shio and I talked for a while before I left. And our topic instantly went to my parents¡¯ arrival. I told her how I called them before entering the Administration Building.


    Like the previous times when that was brought up, Shio couldn¡¯t help but show anxiousness with the thought of meeting them.


    That¡¯s a natural reaction. Most, if not all, of my girls, definitely feel the same.


    I mean, it¡¯s only a month or more into our rtionship. To meet their boyfriend¡¯s parents this early is definitely unusual. Even more so when they¡¯re in thisplicated rtionship with me.


    I know I asked them if they wanted to and most of them answered positively. But that doesn¡¯t mean they cannot back out.


    I expressly told them about that.


    In Shio¡¯s case, however, what¡¯s making her more anxious was the fact that she¡¯s the only adult aside from Miwa-nee. Compared to the girls close to my age who had a more justified reason to enter a rtionship with me, she¡¯s worrying over what my parents would think about her. She¡¯s my teacher and on top of that, my ss¡¯s advisor.


    She¡¯s actually criticizing herself that instead of guiding me, our rtionship also evolved to something deeper. It even led to her divorce from her husband.


    Apart from that, she also looked back on how she seduced me for satisfying her fantasy. She thought that if that didn¡¯t happen, we wouldn¡¯t be what we are today.


    Shio went on and on with moreplications about our rtionship. And that just continued to add up in her anxiousness.


    At that point, I just held her and told her to calm down. Most of what she said was something we already tackled before anyway. It just got brought up again because of her anxiousness to meet them.


    That¡¯s why I told her that she could hold off on meeting them. It¡¯s not like there wouldn¡¯t be a second chance. And with a simple nod, she told me she¡¯d think about it before the day ends.


    There¡¯s no need to mull over how she had been racked with anxiousness. In fact, I was d that I got to talk to her about it. It would be bad if all of those thoughts burst out right in the middle of meeting them.


    I guess before bringing them there, I should talk to all of them one by one. Who knows? Some of my girls might be thinking the same.


    -


    -


    ¡°For you to pick this room... Is there a special reason?¡±


    ¡°There is... You told him about our rtionship here. This is also where I opened my eyes that... I¡¯m never going to be more than a childhood friend with him.¡± Hina walked towards the middle of the clubroom and stared down at her usual spot in this room. The same spot where I sat down with herst week.


    At the moment, we¡¯re inside the Student Support Club¡¯s clubroom. After meeting up with her outside the School Building, Hina brought me here.


    As I watched her rather lonesome back staring at it before scanning the whole room that looked so emptypared to when they¡¯re all here, I found myself moving towards her before eventually hugging her from behind.


    ¡°R-ruki.¡± A bit surprised by what I did, Hina slightly turned her head towards me.


    ¡°I said to myself that I¡¯m going to cheer you up but here you are, looking so lonely in this room.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Do I look lonely?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s what I felt when looking at your back. You¡¯re still affected by Ogawa.¡±


    ¡°... You¡¯re aware of that, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, if it¡¯s about my girls, I can somehow feel it. Especially when we¡¯re together or alone like this.¡±


    Just the fact that she wanted to get back at him, that¡¯s already a sign that despite everything, he still lingered in her mind. Unlike Nami who just wanted to salvage their circle from crumbling, Hina held some kind of grudge against him.


    Although that sounded negative, it¡¯s still a fact that he¡¯s still in her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am on my way to moving on from that past where I continuously chase after him. Enough is enough. Besides, I have you now.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... I believe you on that part. These past few days proved that. By the way, can I do something to cheer you up?¡±


    We¡¯re not here to discuss that coward. Better steer our topic away from him. And looking at the expression written on her face that seemed to contort whenever Ogawa would be brought, Hina clearly didn¡¯t want to discuss him as well. That guy not only ignored her feelings but also hurt her when he couldn¡¯t even give her a straight answer from a yes or no question.


    ¡°Do I still look gloomy to you?¡± Hina turned around and returned my hug. She then raised her chin a bit to stare into my eyes before stifling augh.


    ¡°I have to confess... being gloomy is just a scheme for you to notice me...¡± She continued. ¡°Seeing Nami blooming beautifully today and her weird way of walking, I admit that I can¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. I mean, I spent yearspeting against her for the attention of Kazuo. Now that we¡¯re both into you, I once again lost the race.¡±


    Hina¡¯s lips contorted to a wry smile. However, secondster, she buried her face in my chest as her arms tightenedpletely. Since we¡¯re already here, I sat us down on the chair to make her rest her leg.


    I could guess that this girl stood outside the School Building longer than she told me when I met up with her there. It¡¯s evident with her slightly trembling knees after she transferred her body weight to me, holding her up like that.


    In any case, the possibility of her only acting surely passed my mind but given how considerate I am over my girls, I scrapped it and just believed that she¡¯s gloomy and I wanted to cheer her up. But I still have to give her the merit of being able to make me fall through her scheme.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of race you are talking about... I both love you, and equally at that. It might not seem like it on the surface but... that¡¯s how I am...¡±


    ¡°Idiot Ruki. No matter how you make it seem equal, we will still see it differently. It¡¯s just a matter of uspromising towards the situation. Anyway, let¡¯s drop this topic before you worry again... I... I just really want to spend time with you.¡±


    That¡¯s true in a way. Even if my perception was that I am treating them equally, they¡¯d be seeing it differently. And to not make me worry about it, they would never talk about it in front of me and just... make sure that their time with me would be worthwhile.


    ¡°Mhm... Let¡¯s do that then. We still have a little more than five minutes. Let me pamper my Hina.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like a kiss with that, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    I smiled and raised her chin slightly. As I slowly lowered my lips to hers, Hina eventually closed her eyes. Looking at her peacefully beautiful face, it¡¯s hard to find the schemer that she¡¯s iming to be. She¡¯s more like the quiet girl who always smiles at the protagonist no matter the time and ce whenever their eyes meet.


    In any case, I experienced her schemes first-hand so... that description was off.


    After slightly shaking my head to erase those thoughts, leaving only the thought of how pretty she is, my lips ovepped hers. It¡¯s a long and sweet kiss wherein we only moved minimally, just savoring the sensation of our lips pressed against each other.


    A minuteter, our lips separated contrary to how the distance between us became nonexistent.


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet...¡± With her eyes still closed, Hina savored the aftertaste of my lips left on hers. And once she¡¯s done, her twinkling eyes stared at me, determination filling it. ¡°Hey, Ruki. How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°What help are we talking about here?¡±


    ¡°Anything, I don¡¯t want to be the girl who can only wait for you to give me your attention. I¡¯m good at scheming but... I don¡¯t want to always trick you like this.¡±


    This girl... She¡¯s definitely now one of my girls with that kind of statement.. Helping me and not wanting to only rely on me.

 Chapter 632 - Cleaning Duty

    ¡°Let¡¯s see... Aside from asking you to continue loving me, I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡±


    No matter how I think about it, putting aside the need to hide our rtionship, there¡¯s truly nothing.


    Although some of my girls have some kind of issues on their end, most of them have a normal day-to-day life.


    If dividing my time to spend with them is a problem then there¡¯s no solution for that. Our hands are tied.


    We¡¯re not in an anime or manga that after a conflict gets resolved and a few moments of peaceful time soon follow, a new conflict would then arise in the next episode or chapter.


    Except for our abnormal rtionship, we¡¯re living in a normal society. It¡¯s totally normal and it¡¯s up to us how to add a little spice to that kind of normalcy.


    In our case, this kind of rtionship was probably considered a spice. Nheless,


    ¡°As I thought. Then that¡¯s what I¡¯m gonna do, Ruki. Please bear with me if sometimes, I trick you into being with me like this. My scheming nature will also show once in a while.¡±


    Hina leaned in for another kiss once more before surrendering herself inside my embrace.


    ¡°What kind of scheme will that be, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°The kind where I create a situation like this for us.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will wee that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m expecting you to do so.¡±


    Hina¡¯s blushing face rxed as a smile bloomed on her lips. Following that, the girl found it hard to restrain herself anymore as she lifted her butt from her chair and settled on myp.


    In the next few minutes before the bell rang, Hina and I remained in the clubroom, just being a little intimate with each other.


    She only brought up Nami or Saki once. That¡¯s probably because she wanted our time to only be about us. If Saki had the inferiorityplex when ites to them, Hina suffered from how shepared herself to Nami when ites to Ogawa¡¯s eyes. Now that issue was resolved when they both jumped ship to mine, she got a new page to fill and this time, she most likely decided to prevent herself from doing the same.


    My confession of my love for her surely influenced it. This time, she¡¯s not simplybeled as a ¡®childhood friend¡¯. She¡¯s my girlfriend, no matter howplicated it is.


    -


    -


    Surprisingly, even though we returned together in the ssroom, no one raised an eyebrow. If I had to give a guess, it¡¯s probably because there¡¯s no definite link between Hina and me. Furthermore, her former affection towards her childhood friend wasn¡¯t a secret. They still think that she¡¯s into Ogawa.


    That¡¯s also the case for Nami. However, with the frequency of Nami being seen near me, suspicion had begun to take root in their minds.


    Well, I¡¯m not pertaining to all of our ssmates, only those who love gossip. Like any other ss, there were those who couldn¡¯t care less about the happenings inside.


    And riding on that kind of information, I thought of a rather convenient possibility ¨C as long as I can be seen with different girls, they¡¯d eventually end up crossing out the chance that we¡¯re in a rtionship. In exchange for that, I will be branded as a guy with many ¡®girl¡¯ friends.


    Or rather, I will be branded as the type of guy who¡¯s easier to befriend.


    Am I easier to befriend? Definitely not.


    In actuality, that was somewhat proven immediately when some other girls began approaching me during the brief break in between sses. However, with my replies somewhat dry given that I¡¯m not really invested in the kind of topic they brought up, most of them also lost interest quickly. Still, their impression of me changed slightly from an aloof guy to an easily approachable guy.


    The bottom line is... the hope of returning to being ssmate A has been buried further. If there¡¯s a befitting title to my budding status, it¡¯s probably ¡®Friendly Guy A¡¯.


    About what Kanzaki blurted out during lunch, it became water under the bridge once I left the room as they immediately changed to another topic ¨C that¡¯s ording to what I heard from Aya who filled me in on what I missed.


    Nheless, because of what happened, Kanzaki couldn¡¯t look at me straight anymore, even when she told me that I¡¯m on ¡®Cleaning Duty¡¯ for today ¨C something I skipped before so, she¡¯s reminding me not to forget it and topensate the previous ones, I will be in Cleaning Duty for three straight days.


    As the ss President, it''s her duty to remind her ssmates about it because more often than not, cases like how I skipped it unknowingly can happen.


    In any case, that talk was kinda awkward which made Satsukiment something along the lines of, ¡®Why don¡¯t you look him in his eyes, prez. Are you guilty?¡¯


    Instead of answering that, she retreated and that resulted in Satsuki¡¯s expression turning sour.


    Seeing the tsundere be annoyed for my sake brought a smile to my lips and that desire to pamper the girl. However, when she noticed me looking at her, she raised her eyebrows and cursed at me, albeit lightly.


    By the time the7th period ended, I sent my girls off with my gaze as I waited inside the ssroom along with those at the same cleaning duty. And while doing that, I messaged Kana and Ishida-senpai about that talk with Goto Kenji and that I would bete for a bit.


    After confirming where it would happen, I focused on my task.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, it¡¯s your first time doing the cleaning duty. How many times have you skipped?¡± One of the girls, someone I only vaguely remembered the name to be Shimura, asked me while handing me a broom.


    There are six of us here, three boys and three girls. Unsurprisingly, one of them was Kanzaki who¡¯s already at the board, wiping it clean with the eraser.


    The duties were split to who would sweep the floor, wipe the ckboard clean, wipe the desks and throw the umted trash outside.


    Naturally, with the broom handed to me, I was one of the two who was tasked to sweep the floor.


    I scratched my cheeks and acted embarrassed as I honestly answered, ¡°Three times, I think?¡±


    ¡°Huh? How can you skip that much? That¡¯s unfair!¡± One of the boys eximed, his eyes switching to the silent Kanzaki whose back was turned to us.


    She flinched slightly upon hearing that. She was about to turn around to answer but I beat her to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not unfair if you think so, do you want to be on duty for three days straight?¡±


    Well, better not to put the me on her. Those times I skipped were when I was walking my girls to their clubrooms. Furthermore, instead of unknowingly skipping, I probably ignored it because my focus was elsewhere.


    ¡°I-is that so?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s my fault for skipping, not hers.¡±


    Being on Cleaning Duty in three straight days isn¡¯t something most students will like. I mean, they have their clubs or if not that, they want to go home early.


    With that answer from me, the guy who raised his voice shut his mouth after saying, ¡®You¡¯re right¡¯. On the other hand, Shimura broke the ice by pushing my back and saying ¡®Stop standing and do your duty, Onoda-kun¡¯ before picking the other broom for herself.


    Around 10 minutester, we¡¯re done with the cleaning. The other four left as soon as they finished their task but Kanzaki and I stayed for a bit when she called out to me.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t said anything yet, I could guess what she¡¯s about to say so before it turned even more awkward for the both of us, I beat her to it once more. ¡°I ept your apology.¡±


    ¡°Eh? I haven¡¯t said anything yet!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re going to say? Don¡¯t worry about it. I admit I thought of dealing with you about it but after hearing that it didn¡¯t be that big of a deal, I already lost the motivation. Just that... Can you continue keeping what you saw that day a secret?¡±


    ¡°... I don¡¯t understand. Why are you hiding it? Is it because that senior is still with her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯s mine now. But, I can ask the same to you, president. Why are you hiding that you¡¯re in a rtionship with someone?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m not... There¡¯s nothing to hide anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Care to borate?¡±


    ¡°We broke up.¡± Kanzaki released a sigh and bitterly smiled before gloomily lowering her head.


    ¡°Wait, how? You seem to be head over heels to the guy.¡±


    ¡°He got fed up with me.¡±


    Fed up, huh? Isn¡¯t that guy the one being a big coward? He can¡¯t even kiss her and that led to this girl asking someone else for advice.


    That was kind of a desperate move on her part. She wanted to satisfy her boyfriend after all. I gave her my advice but in the end, they still couldn¡¯t go through with it, and now¡­ they broke up and the guy was the one who got fed up, huh? What a waste.


    Anyway, the mystery of who that guy is will now remain unsolved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±


    ¡°No... Forget I said anything! And I¡¯m sorry for earlier.¡± Perhaps embarrassed that she had to tell me about the state of her rtionship, Kanzaki quickly ran out of the ssroom.


    Hmm? There¡¯s no point for me running after her and I also don¡¯t have any motivation to do so.. That girl can move on, she¡¯s a diligent student, after all.

 Chapter 633 - Talk

    Upon leaving the ssroom, I passed by the Book Club and Poem Appreciation Club first.


    I checked on Serizawa-senpai who clung to me upon seeing me again. After yesterday, I stopped being surprised at her actions. Furthermore, the way she happily just clung tightly to me like a ko was certainly adorable. Adorable enough that Haruko ended up getting slightly jealous. In the end, Haruko copied her which resulted in the two of them clinging to me tightly.


    Once they¡¯re done, I also paid a visit to Aya who I wanted to dote on even earlier. As always, she¡¯s absorbed with her book so I didn¡¯t disturb her for too long.


    In the other room, I drank Mina¡¯s tea that was still evolving in regards to its taste. In there, there¡¯s also Himeko and the other two seniors who were leering at me during the time that I was there.


    Even though I initially nned to just spend my time with the two, especially with Mina who couldn¡¯t be honest again whether she wanted me to pamper her or not, I had to bear with the two seniors¡¯ interrogative gazes and ultimately ignore it.


    The two seniors Minori and Yuika heard the details of what happened with Serizawa-senpai yesterday which led them to decide to observe me today.


    If not for Haruko and Serizawa-senpai¡¯s heads up, I would probably at least answer the two who prepared themselves to put me down once I decided to talk to them.


    While intentionally ignoring their questions, I savored my time drinking the tea while sneakily being intimate with both Mina and Himeko.


    I remembered what Himeko told me earlier, about someone else watching us. But it seemed like those two seniors could act normally around me. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s not one of them or the girl who peeped on us having sex in that room was great putting on a poker face.


    When I asked Himeko to tell me, the rich ojou-sama only shook her head and smiled by saying that it¡¯s up to me to find out who it was.


    In any case, there¡¯s no merit in knowing who it was yet so... after giving a serious review of Mina¡¯s tea, I excused myself while paying close attention to the two seniors¡¯ expressions. Just in case their poker face dropped. However, until the door closed before me, their leering eyes and slightly disappointed expressions remained.


    -


    -


    When I reached the third floor and the Literature Club¡¯s clubroom, I was met with Rae and Otsuka-senpai waiting outside.


    ¡°Are they all inside?¡± I asked.


    Ishida-senpai and Kana told me that instead of going somewhere else, the talk was going to happen in the clubroom. Due to that, these two girls left the clubroom for a while.


    Although they could remain inside, Rae respected that it needed to be resolved while Otsuka-senpai¡¯s mind appeared to be out of sorts. Most likely because of yesterday.


    ¡°Un... Good luck there, Ruki.¡± Although there¡¯s no trace of worry in her expression, Rae cheered me on.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun.¡± Otsuka-senpai stuttered. But soon enough, she pulled herself together. She stepped closer and put a hand on my shoulder, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the thank you for?¡±


    ¡°Y-you know... My curiosity is more or less contained at the moment.¡±


    Well, can¡¯t say I¡¯m not expecting it... And this reaction from her is also aligning with my guess. I got to the point of somehow expecting our rtionship to spiral down to the same level as my other girls but before that... her curiosityes first and perhaps, a realization on her part.


    That her curiosity and her interest in me was not just about what she witnessed. She¡¯s more or less in denial about that. However, forcing her to realize that won¡¯t cut it... I better let her think about it as just her curiosity for now. Who knows? Her mind might truly clear up in the future and she¡¯d stop her curiosity altogether before we reach that point of no return.


    ¡°Ah. No worries. It¡¯s my responsibility like I told you. Senpai can just rest assured. If you cannot contain it again, just message me and...¡±


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s still fine for me to sit next to you, right?¡±


    She wanted to continue sitting next to me, huh? As I thought, even if her curiosity was already on the down low, her interest in me was still there.


    ¡°Naturally, you¡¯re my senior. Feel free to do so.¡±


    I answered like that but Rae who¡¯s listening in to our conversation stepped in between us.


    ¡°Senpai, it¡¯s my turn to sit next to him. Look for another day to do that.¡±


    Rae intentionally made it sound like she¡¯s confronting Otsuka-senpai which led thetter to bite her lips and avert her eyes with a tinge of guilt. ¡°... I know that. I won¡¯t steal him from you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Rae stepped back, satisfied with her answer. Even so, I felt her thumb squeeze on my palm. ¡°Un. As long as senpai understands. It¡¯s a different matter if you¡¯re like us though.¡±


    ¡°I... What are you talking about? Onoda-kun is my precious junior. That¡¯s enough.¡± Otsuka-senpai awkwardlyughed before pushing me towards the door of our clubroom.


    I met eyes with Rae and as expected the girl was shaking her head at Otsuka-senpai''s reaction while having an amused and meaningful smile as she fixed her sses in ce.


    Otsuka-senpai''s curiosity over me is no secret to her and like me, she also came up with the same conclusion.


    Anyway, gotta shelve that for now.


    With Otsuka-senpai¡¯s push, I hurriedly opened the door and entered the clubroom. And in no time at all, three pairs of eyes cast their gaze on me, one of them filled with affection, one filled with slightplexity and one filled with subdued hatred.


    ¡°Ruki!¡± With her shyness out of the way, Kana immediately stood up from her seat and ran towards me.


    I naturally opened my arms and caught her in my arms, openly showing the other two our affection for each other.


    And while I was caressing Kana¡¯s head, I turned my gaze to them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte, Ishida-senpai... Also Goto-senpai.¡±


    Ishida-senpai was here to mediate so... I decided to be polite to that guy as well even if it¡¯s just acting.


    ¡°Is that even news? You¡¯re alwayste, Onoda-kun. Come here and sit.¡± Ishida-senpai answered while sighing.


    She¡¯s standing at the side of the table with her arms crossed while that Goto-senpai was sitting on Ishida-senpai¡¯s usual seat.


    On the other hand, Kana was sitting across from him before I entered. And looking at how relieved Kana was as soon as I arrived, she¡¯s probably being intimidated by that guy.


    ¡°Kana, I¡¯m here now. You don¡¯t need to be afraid, alright?¡±


    At the moment, Kana¡¯s mature wisdom was seemingly nonexistent, she felt like the same girl who I coerced into kissing me at the top of the stairs on the 3rd floor of the School Building.


    Well, she has this side and her extremely mature side... If I had to guess, no matter how much she wanted to express her newfound affection to me, she¡¯s still feeling guilty towards the guy when I¡¯m not next to her.


    However, now that I¡¯m here... she¡¯s channeling her courage from me.


    My arms wrapped around Kana¡¯s body as I carried her with me, bringing her back to the table.


    After settling her down on her previous seat, I took the chair next to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, senpai.¡± Facing the hatred-filled re of Goto Kenji, I opened the conversation.


    Although I wanted to add a teasing question like ¡®How¡¯s your shoulder?¡¯, I refrained from doing that because of the mediator that¡¯s also about to re at me.


    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s supposed to be a talk between Kana and him. However, with Kana not letting go of my arm, it has to be like this.. And he has no choice but to ept it.

 Chapter 634 - Breaking It Up To Him

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m not here for you.¡± With a click of his tongue and an extremely annoyed look that could possibly challenge the Vice President of the Student Council when ites to that kind of expression, Goto Kenji replied to my earlier greeting.


    He¡¯s appalling to look at but still, who am I to back down from it. I simply smiled to further annoy him.


    And from where he¡¯s not looking, my hand remained sped on Kana¡¯s. No matter what, she still needed that courage that I could give her and the push to not feel guilty, ending this guy¡¯s delusion on thinking that he could still get her back.


    ¡°Unfortunately, whether you like it or not, I will be interrupting your talk when I feel like I need to step up for Kana. Back then you talked about how I might be corrupting her and influencing her decisions, feel free to confirm that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Onoda-kun. Stop talking for now. You can stay there but let them do the talking. You can do that, right?¡± Ishida-senpai interjected, not waiting for Goto to rebut my words.


    She surely saw that there¡¯s no end to it if we continued bantering at each other. Furthermore, I¡¯m not the main cast today.


    ¡°You got it, senpai. Kana, the floor is yours.¡± I nodded at the supposed mediator and smiled at the girl who¡¯s still gathering her courage.


    As I closed my mouth shut, I kept my calm and unrelenting gaze to the guy who¡¯s already fuming from his seat, ufortable from all that.


    He knew that if he res out again and tries to use violence, there¡¯s no way for him to win against me. Due to that, his only choice is to persuade Kana with his words.


    Too bad for him, like with Ogawa, that was nothing more than a pipe dream.


    ¡°Kenji¡­ Whatever you want to say to me. You can say it now. I will not run away or hide behind my friend anymore. And if you ever think I am being manipted by this guy next to me, that¡¯s where you¡¯re critically wrong. I have my own mind and heart. Both are screaming his name.¡±


    After five minutes of silence, Kana lifted her lowered head and faced the guy across the table. Her earlier manner wherein she couldn¡¯t even look at him properly was gone.


    She finally gathered enough courage to face him. And with our hands still connected below the table, she¡¯s maintaining a stable supply of that¡­


    Although she¡¯s still not confident to deal with him alone because of her guilt over what she did to him, with me by her side, she could forget all that.


    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s good with him? We''ve been together for two years, Kana! For d*mn two years! How long have you known him? One month? God! You even jump shipped to him in less than that. Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re just being impulsive? Have I ever mistreated you? Have I done anything that hurt you? No, right? If pushing you to do it with me is the catalyst, then I won¡¯t ask for it anymore, juste back to me.¡±


    Halfway through his words, Goto broke down into a mess. His tears spilled from his eyes, flooding the table in front of him. His heartache could definitely be felt through all those. There¡¯s no doubt, he also loves Kana to the point that he can show this kind of face in front of her. This is hisst chance in getting her back. Even if he made a fool of himself, he¡¯s prepared to do that.


    However, when I thought about the things that I witnessed him doing¡­ any budding sympathy that might¡¯ve been rooted from witnessing this kind of act from him had been cleanly pulled out.


    Anyway, even if I developed sympathy over his situation, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d give Kana back unless she chose it herself.


    Just by the fact that he tried to bring Ishida-senpai to a love hotel, taking advantage of the girl¡¯s infatuation with him was something unforgivable.


    Even if they ended up confessing about that urrence to Kana, it wouldn¡¯t erase that¡­ after being blue-balled, he immediately turned to their ¡®best friend¡¯.


    Well, judging him with my moral standards sounds like irony but as he¡¯s someone who¡¯s living on that side of normalcy, he¡¯s simply unforgivable.


    We could say that it¡¯s an impulsive decision on his part but what¡¯s done is done. If I hadn¡¯t seen them that day, Ishida-senpai would go through with it and¡­ she''d definitely be racked by her guilt towards Kana.


    The Club President who I came to admire would also be a broken mess due to that.


    Although there¡¯s that possibility that they would end up going out with each other, I doubt that was going to happen.


    She immediately confessed the next day to Kana after all.


    And looking at her this time, she¡¯s biting her lips as a trace of sympathy towards the guy shed on her face. However, sympathizing with him and acting to help him have different meanings aren¡¯t the same thing. She remained steadfast in her role as a mediator, watching out for when she needed to interject.


    ¡°No, you never mistreated me, Kenji. I do not resent you over anything. You courted me for a year and I eventually epted you. Believe me, I tried liking you the same way you liked me. I gave in to some of your advances because of thatbel¡­ But Kenji, you see, I fell in love with this junior. He opened my eyes that what I¡¯m doing before is just going on to the flow. The flow that you created. I let myself be dragged around by you.¡± Kana responded. Even though she tried to be as cold as possible, her words also somewhat cracked around the middle.


    She¡¯s a great girl. Even after everything, she¡¯s feeling the guilt from choosing me over him.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the case now, Kenji. I can decide by myself. And I choose to love him. You talked about the two years you spent with me but the month I spent with him, a lot of things changed. Haven¡¯t you noticed? I can now talk without stuttering all over. I can now stand and not be totally lost in the environment because of my cowardice. I can now speak what¡¯s on my mind rather than surrendering and agreeing to the majority¡­ I¡¯m no longer the Nogizaka Kana that you knew. I¡¯m sorry if I didn¡¯t break up with you on a good note¡­ Let¡¯s redo it then. For your own peace of mind¡­¡±


    Kana stood up from her seat and let go of my hand. She then looked at me and lightly smiled. Her eyes were filled with her confidence. Her confidence to put an end to her previous rtionship.


    Upon seeing that I could only nod at her and return a smile.


    As we reached a mutual understanding, Kana then walked over Ishida-senpai. ¡°Rumi, thank you for being here. And thank you for being a great friend. I truly appreciate it. I know that you¡¯re more concerned over our club than making other friends but after this, can we hang out together? Just the two of us. Or we can also bring Karen and Mirae-chan.¡±


    ¡°You overpraised me, Kana. I¡¯m not that great of a friend. I stayed with the two of you because of him and as you said, the club. For those two years, I cared for him more than you¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew that. I mean, you¡¯re infatuated over him while I couldn¡¯t get away from him until¡­ Ruki showed up before me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You really changed, huh? Go on and do what you must. Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±


    ¡°Un. We will¡­¡± Kana hugged Ishida-senpai for a bit. Following that, she finally moved towards Goto whose hands covered his ears, he didn¡¯t want to hear Kana¡¯s words and that¡¯s the only escape he could think of.


    At least, if he¡¯s like Ogawa, he¡¯d surely run out of this room by now but this guy¡­ he knew that the inevitable was about toe and whether he liked it or not, there¡¯s no escaping from it.


    ¡°Kenji, I cheated on you and I fell in love with the guy I cheated with. Let¡¯s break up. The problem in our rtionship isn¡¯t you. You¡¯re a great man. Just with your perseverance alone, you¡¯re already ahead of many. Unfortunately, even after our time together, I cannot fully invest my feelings for you. I tried. I really do. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kana said all that in one breath. She didn¡¯t extend her hand to touch him or anything but she made sure to say it next to his ear.


    And at every word she uttered, the guy trembled in despair¡­


    By the time she finished, Goto had already broken down.

 Chapter 635 - Cold Feet

    ¡°... Fine, I¡¯ll stop. You made your choice and... Kana, that¡¯s your decision, right? Not his?¡±


    ¡°It is my decision, Kenji. Ruki is here just because I want him to be here with me to break it to you. Thank you for everything. You didn¡¯t mistreat me. I at least need to acknowledge that. You¡¯ve been a great guy.¡±


    ¡°Great guy? Heh.¡± Goto mocked himself as an extremely bitter smile showed on his face. He then pulled a handkerchief and wiped his face off his tears and snot.


    Seeing how he even cried, there¡¯s no doubt that his affection towards Kana was at least real. Well, not everyone could persevere for a year courting a girl and stay in a rtionship with her for another year.


    And like Kana said, he didn¡¯t mistreat her at all. If being a little possessive was considered mistreatment, then that¡¯s just an ignorant belief that rtionships were always filled with flowers and butterflies.


    Kana¡¯s freedom wasn¡¯t even restricted. She had friends of her own and she could do what she wanted. I guess if there¡¯s a negative one, that¡¯s how he didn¡¯t want her to leave his side. But considering Kana could meet me alone the first time I made a move with her, it¡¯s already an indication that he didn¡¯t have a tight hold on her.


    Anyway, it¡¯s over.


    After saying all those to Goto, Kana returned to my side and opened my arms herself to squeeze her body in my embrace. I put my hand on her head, patting and caressing it gently at the same time as I whispered praises like ¡®Good job¡¯ and ¡®You did well¡¯ in her ears.


    Kana stopped looking at him as well as dropped any consideration to him seeing us this close. Although not as extreme as when we made out in front of him, it¡¯s enough to thoroughly nail the fact that she wouldn¡¯t go back to him anymore. No matter what promises he put on the table.


    A few minutester, Goto stood up from his seat and after looking at Kana who¡¯s still snuggled to me for a good minute, he sighed and left the room quietly.


    Upon seeing that, Ishida-senpai looked at me first before following him out. Most likely, she¡¯s going to talk to him. He¡¯s still a friend for her after all. Even though that thing happened to them, she already moved on from that.


    If I had to guess, after checking if he¡¯s okay, she¡¯d ask him about the club. She¡¯s also concerned about his membership on whether he¡¯s going to quit or not.


    He¡¯s also a 3rd-year student so after summer vacation, he¡¯s also going to leave the club even if he chose to stay after the fallout.


    In any case, as soon as the two of us were left alone in the room, Kana raised her head and asked me to kiss her. To clear her whatever lingering guilt in her mind.


    I naturally gave it to her and more than just a simple kiss. I held her tightly to let her feel the security she¡¯s searching for.


    A few minutester, Rae and Otsuka-senpai entered the room, joining us at the table. As for Ishida-senpai, she also returned soon after, her hand on her forehead as if she¡¯s lulling a headache.


    For the rest of the club hours, we simply checked on some literary works as our club activity without talking too much. None of us also mentioned what just happened. To slightly brighten the atmosphere in the club, Otsuka-senpai returned to her usual antics of being curious about anything.


    Thanks to that, Ishida-senpai and Kana also returned to normal soon enough.


    By the end of the club hours and before dismissing us for today, Ishida-senpai also announced Goto¡¯s quitting.


    Well, I¡¯d be surprised if he chose to stay. He¡¯s already absent for weeks anyway. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s Ogawa who wouldn¡¯t be able to leave their club.


    ¡°Kana, Rae, we talked about this yesterday but let me bring this up again... My parents are most likely at home by now. I just realized I¡¯m being hasty with introducing all of you to them so... if you think you¡¯re still not ready, we can postpone that. It¡¯s not like this is the only time they¡¯ll return.¡± I opened the conversation between us when Otsuka and Ishida-senpai finally left the clubroom.


    Although thetter looked like she wanted to talk to me about something, after seeing how Kana was still clinging to me, she decided against it. Instead, she reminded me to not neglect her message if she sent one.


    That girl... maybe if she became more straightforward with her intentions, I might change my mind about her... But I guess this is good too. I admit I¡¯m finding it interesting to anticipate what she will say next.


    In any case, I have to draw the line for now and focus on what¡¯s in front of me.


    ¡°Are you sure, Ruki? You said you don¡¯t know when they wille back.¡± Rae asked.


    Yesterday, she already agreed when I talked to them about it so¡­ she¡¯s kinda baffled that I brought it up again and made her rethink their choice.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. You see¡­¡± Without holding anything back, I told them what I realized from my conversation with Shio earlier.


    After thinking for a while, Kana responded first, ¡°I¡¯m curious what they think of us, Ruki. I think I can meet them and introduce myself as your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°My Kana is this brave now.¡± I promptly pulled her in my embrace, doting on herpletely. Just thinking about the changes that happened to her, it¡¯s too pleasant. From what she showed earlier, although she gathered her courage first, telling all of that to Goto without even stuttering once was a great leap. I couldn¡¯t be more proud of her.


    ¡°Not brave enough¡­ But I know I can gather more courage as long as I¡¯m with you¡­¡± She smiled and like earlier, returned to snuggling with me.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m d I can help my Kana¡­ What about you, Rae?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯ll pass for today, Ruki¡­ I don¡¯t know. I decided to meet them yesterday but now that you talked about what Shiori-sensei felt, I spiraled into negative thoughts. Even my knowledge is somewhat useless on this topic¡­¡± Rae answered softly as she lowered her head to hide her expression.


    Kana also noticed that. The girl lightly nodded in understanding as she gently separated from me, giving me the chance to approach Rae.


    I grabbed Rae¡¯s shoulder and instantly felt how she¡¯s cold from nervousness. Even though she¡¯s still here and she hasn''t met them yet, she¡¯s already this nervous.


    ¡°No worries. There¡¯s always a next time, Rae. Truthfully, I¡¯m also feeling the same when ites to meeting your parents. They knew about us and I had no idea what they thought of me at this moment. Perhaps we¡¯re feeling the same at the moment.¡±


    I still had no idea how much they knew but it¡¯s certainly clear that when the time to meet themes, I would be under much scrutiny on whether I deserved to be with this girl or not.


    Rae didn¡¯t respond to me with words but instead, she hugged me tight and rested her head on my left chest, probably trying to hear my heartbeat.


    Like Kana, she also changed a lot from her previous knowledge-relying persona. She¡¯s now thinking for herself and weighing her choices. And through it, she¡¯s now having a cold feet about meeting my parents.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the station now. We can also talk along the way¡­¡± I suggested and she answered almost instantly.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Since Kana was just next to us, the girl understood the situation. She assured me that she¡¯ll wait in this club room for the others before sending us off to go on our way.


    Apart from Aya and Satsuki, Nami and the others from the same club will also gather there. That¡¯s what we agreed earlier after all.


    However, Shizu, Himeko and Chii won¡¯te.


    Shizu was still stubbornly holding onto the thought that she could be my only one. So, she chose to not meet them along with the other girls.


    It¡¯s impossible for Himeko to just ditch the chauffeur waiting for them to bring them home. She did want to meet them, however, with her situation in her family still not resolved, we could only rely on Itou to sneak her out during weekends or meet her here at school during weekdays.


    And as for Chii, she¡¯s still deliberating about our rtionship¡­ She wanted to firste to terms with our abnormal situation before saying yes and meeting them¡­


    Furthermore, ourst alone time was when I sent her home. These past few days, I couldn¡¯t find the chance to spend time with her.


    ¡­ Uh¡­ There¡¯s still a lot on my te.

 Chapter 636 - Baby Boy...

    Having cold feet wasn¡¯t necessarily bad. It¡¯s a normal urrence. Even I could feel that at times. Same as being nervous when meeting someone.


    Perhaps, if I¡¯m not as shameless as I am now, I might¡¯ve been a nervous wreckst night in front of Nami¡¯s mother.


    And that¡¯s what Shio and Rae felt today when it came to meeting my parents. No matter how weing I described them, they would still build an image of them in their minds on top of any other considerations they might have. And in turn, they began to think about how to approach them without making a fool of themselves.


    Talking to Rae about that topic as I walked her to the bus stop, her apprehensions slowly unfolded but still... she didn¡¯t change her mind about not meeting them today.


    And now, after talking to the girls who gathered at the Literature Club¡¯s clubroom as well as to the girls gathered by Akane, we¡¯re about to go home.


    Coming with me were Kana and the five girls from my ss. None of them backed out. But that¡¯s not because they fully prepared themselves to meet them, they actually witnessed the girls from the other school eagerly expressing their desire to meet my parents and introduce themselves.


    It¡¯s like apetitive spirit has been ignited in them. Those who were thinking twice after I also told them to think carefully and it didn¡¯t have to be today, they scratched that and courageously stood up.


    Although Saki still had her inferiorityplex, the girl also got influenced by what she witnessed.


    Yua and Elizabeth were being passionate as they even rehearsed how they would introduce themselves. Then there¡¯s Yukari who got pulled along by her friend. Miho and Miyako sighed in defeat but they still expressed their willingness toe.


    Among the girls gathered there, Hiyori was the only one who thought of postponing but in the end, after I talked to them about my realization that I shouldn¡¯t pressure them into meeting my parents, Ririka and Aika also backed down as they wanted to prepare themselves and gather their courage first.


    As for Yae, Aoi and Eimi, they didn¡¯t say anything and just watched everything in interest.


    Ah right. Ria wasn¡¯t there yet but Akane told me that they¡¯re going to fetch her from her school before going together.


    Those not there with them were Mizuki and Otoha. The two noble girls. Mizuki already told me that she¡¯d pick another day toe and meet my parents because of the work she¡¯s trying to finish. As for Otoha, she¡¯s with Hitomi and still staying in the hospital, waiting for her grandfather to get better.


    As for Haruko, who I ran into when I returned from walking Rae to the bus stop, she¡¯s with the girls from the Poem Appreciation Club. Even without me opening my mouth to ask her since that¡¯s a chance, she answered by saying that she¡¯ll meet them when it¡¯s her turn to sleepover again. Likest Sunday, she¡¯ll bring Serizawa-senpai with her.


    ¡°You met my motherst night, Ruu... It¡¯s my turn to meet yours.¡± Nami said with a red face while rubbing her legs together. By doing that, she garnered weird stares from the other five.


    She¡¯s definitely remembering not the moment that I meant her parents but the night we shared... Well, with how strained she walked earlier which she reasoned as her having ¡®leg cramps¡¯, my girls already knew what happened.


    ¡°Uhm... Ruki, will I be fine?¡± Aya held onto my sleeve as she asked with her face wrought with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will. They won¡¯t bite anyone. More like, they¡¯ll be curious and ask all of you weird questions, especially my mother so watch out for that.¡±


    I said that not just for Aya but also for the others. Looking at how they nodded as if they¡¯re making a mental note, I smiled at them.


    With this, we¡¯re now set on going home.


    Instead of taking the train, Satsuki suggested that we take the bus instead even though it would be a long walk to our house from the bus stop where we would disembark.


    As for the reason why she suggested that, there are fewer people on the bus than on the train. Furthermore...


    ¡°You¡¯re sitting with me.¡±


    That¡¯s right. She nned on having me sit next to her. The backseat was upied by another passenger so we had no choice but to pick the two-seaters.


    Upon seeing how Satsuki quickly made a move, Nami and the others could only smile wryly as they sat on the nearby seats.


    Just like this, the less than an hour bus ride was spent in slight tranquility.


    Even if Satsuki had me sit with her, she just enjoyed my shoulder as her pillow. She had just finished her basketball practice after all so... the girl was definitely dead tired. And with me next to her, she felt a sense of security to fall asleep while on the bus.


    When the others saw that, their bitter smiles rxed before being reced by their understanding.


    An hourter, after the long walk from the bus stop, we¡¯re now in front of our house.


    My parents¡¯ car was still parked outside and even though we haven¡¯t stepped inside yet, we could already hear the slightly rowdy situation inside.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be surprised.¡± I reminded them as I pulled open the front door and entered the house first.


    ¡°Ara~ Wee home, my son. And daughters... How nice it is to finally meet all of you.¡± My mother greeted us by the front door.


    Compared to her tight office suit that I saw through the video call earlier, she¡¯s now wearing a baggy one-piece dress, typical of a Japanese housewife. Her slightly wavy long auburn hair stretched to her back, adorned by a simple ribbon holding a clump of her hair.


    She had slightlyzy-looking smiling eyes as her gaze alternated between the girls behind me. She then pped her hand as out of nowhere, she prepared house slippers for everyone.


    ¡°Come in,e in. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± With the same weing smile on her face, she urged the girls behind me, who were probably dumbstruck at how my mother weed them, to go inside. ¡°I cooked something for everyone so... go straight to the kitchen.¡±


    As if hypnotized by her words, neither Nami or Satsuki, the two who had the strongest personality among the six, could say anything. They could only nod at her as they went inside followed by the other four.


    In less than 30 seconds, I was left behind with my mother at the front door. She¡¯s looking at their backs while slightly giggling in pure bliss.


    ¡°Ruki, they¡¯re too lovely! You better introduce them to me one by one!¡± Herzy-looking eyes opened wide. Fantastically, her eyes were sparkling like those anime characters or like Otsuka-senpai with her uncontroble curiosity.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m home, mom... Really, do you have to wait for us at the front door? Aren¡¯t youing off too strong?¡±


    ¡°What are you even talking about, son? I didn¡¯t do anything. Come, hug your mother. I missed my baby boy.¡±


    My mother opened her arms wide as if asking a young child to jump in her embrace.


    As always, she never changes.


    ¡°Baby boy...¡± I muttered in difficulty. However, my feet still moved as I entered my mother¡¯s embrace. No matter what, I¡¯m still her son and through this... I¡¯m certain, even when my desire was still running rampant, my love towards my parents never changed.


    ¡°Wee home, mom.¡±

 Chapter 637 - Introducing Themselves

    The moment my mom let go of me, Akane and the others opened the front door and like the first six girls got awestruck upon seeing my mother waiting for them.


    Even Elizabeth, who''s always charging at me whenever there¡¯s a chance, remained standing as she stared at my mother in a daze. Those unting earlier about how eager they were to meet my parents were also not any better.


    ¡°Ara~ Wee home, Akane-chan. And it¡¯s nice to finally meet all of you.¡± With the same greeting and the same words she uttered earlier, my mother stood before my newly-arrived girls, slightly pushing me aside to get a good look at them.


    Even Akane who¡¯s supposed to be someone who knew her for years already could only reply in a simple greeting. It¡¯s as if the few days of practice that she did to call my mom as ¡®mother¡¯ had been put to a test.


    She sessfully uttered it but soon after that, the red color upied her face in a sh. A few secondster, her eyes rested on me and written on her face was a huge ¡®HELP¡¯ sign.


    Well, it¡¯s kinda understandable that even Akane would be out of sorts in front of her. Thest time she saw my mother was months ago and at that time, I¡¯m still keeping her at arms¡¯ length.


    When my desire manifested, we began drifting apart and the days she would stay at our house became less and less. And due to that, she also became somewhat distant from my parents.


    Ah. No, it¡¯s only me who chose to distance myself from her. But even so, the resulting consequence of what I did also led her to interact with them less and less.


    And now... meeting her again with a new status under her ¨C my live-in girlfriend ¨C Akane got stumped on how she should act before my mother.


    Upon seeing that, I pulled her towards me and hugged her from behind as I had her stand before my mother.


    ¡°Show her what you practiced these past few days. I know my mom will like to hear it from you. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep holding you like this.¡± I whispered to her ears before winking to the others that were slightly baffled at what they¡¯re witnessing.


    In front of us, mom covered her lips with her fingers as she watched Akane gather her courage before her.


    ¡°Uhm... Mother, it has been a while. Thank you for letting me stay next to Ruki.¡± Akane clutched my hand on her navel as she respectfully bowed to her.


    And after saying that, despite the quickened heartbeats that I could feel from her, Akane straightened her back to meet her gaze.


    ¡°Ara? Why are you thanking me, Akane? Wasn¡¯t it Ruki who begged your parents to ask for your hand and get you to live with him?¡± My mother calmly answered as she plucked Akane from my embrace.


    ¡°But without your permission, we will not get that wonderful room.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Have you been using the bed properly? You¡¯re not being deprived of sleep, are you?¡±


    ... I know what she¡¯s pertaining to. But let¡¯s not blurt out a retort and just watch over my girls interacting with my mom. That¡¯s the purpose of their visit anyway. And with Akane leading the charge, the others wouldn¡¯t find it difficult to talk to her when it¡¯s time.


    ¡°No... Not really, mother. It¡¯s alwaysfortable being next to him. And I... I¡¯m not the only one who can attest that.¡± Akane answered before turning her head towards the girls watching.


    Yae, Aoi, Ria, Yua, Elizabeth, Yukari, Miho, Miyako and Eimi mbered up their feet to step forward and pitch in their agreement to Akane¡¯s statement.


    And unlike what happened with Nami and the others earlier, these girls introduced themselves one by one.


    When they¡¯re down with a simple introduction wherein my mom noted all of their names andplimented them based on her first impression of them, she then invited the girls to go inside first, joining those waiting at the dining table.


    All of them obediently followed her words as they excused themselves to her. Although Yae and the others wanted to call and pull me inside with them, they refrained from doing that. They¡¯re thinking that my mother and I still have unfinished business.


    Anyway, I also told them to go in and I will be with them in a moment.


    The introduction they did was surely not enough for my mother.


    Even now that we¡¯re left alone again, her eyes remained to that spot where they disappeared into the living room.


    And as I expected, her voice reached my ears again. ¡°Look how they go... My Ruki is definitely a charmer. Those girls are all head-over-heels for you even if they¡¯re in this kind of situation. The bond they¡¯re cultivating is more than friends and that of sisters...¡±


    ¡°A charmer, huh? Aren¡¯t I just a criminal who then took responsibility for the mess that I did?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps so. However, are those new girls coerced by you? No, right? You made them fall in love with you and on top of that ept this chaotic situation you made for yourselves.¡±


    You told me to take responsibility!


    Uh... Like what I always did, that¡¯s just a simple push on the back from her part. In the end, it¡¯s still me who decided to take them back in.


    Anyway, even my mother was calling our situation chaotic.


    She probably hadn¡¯t expected that it would grow this big.


    ¡°I only followed my desire. I fell in love with them and they reciprocated what it. My honesty pulled them all together and even now, they¡¯re just making apromise, restraining themselves just for the sake of being with me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... At least you know your current situation and Imend you for that. But how long do you think you can keep this up?¡±


    As expected, she¡¯s clearly aware of how fragile this situation we created for ourselves is.


    One wrong move and everything will crumble.


    ¡°For as long as I can... Mom, I will not give up, I will strive to make a future for us... That¡¯s the reason I brought them here, I want you to meet them, the women to whom I will devote my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s grand, Ruki. If it¡¯s someone else who heard you with that kind of deration, they will definitelyugh at you. Lucky you, your mother dotes on you a lot.¡± She sighed and pulled me in her embrace again.


    And this time, I could truly feel a sense of security. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m leaning against someone who could protect me from any harm.


    They¡¯re not telling me what their line of work is... However, I¡¯m not dumb to not pick up clues. Just that, unless they told me about it themselves, everything will just be my own spection.


    ¡°I can see that you dote on me too much, mom... You didn¡¯t even stop me from living by the dictation of my desire... Is there a reason why?¡±


    With that kind of question from me, my mom only remained silent for a good while. And after releasing me from her embrace, she began walking towards the living room. I could vaguely hear the voices of my girls either talking,ughing or giggling.


    ¡°That¡¯s a discussion for next time, Ruki. I know you¡¯re full of questions. Your father and I will answer those, not tonight, however... On that note, do you want to show that kind of expression to the women you¡¯ll devote your life to?¡± My mom turned around to face me and pointed at my face.


    .... What kind of expression am I wearing?

 Chapter 638 - Answer

    Is it truly a good idea to bring them here to meet my parents?


    That kind of question shed in my mind as soon as my mom pointed out the expression I was making.


    I did think that it was a hasty decision when Shio told me her woes. And that resulted in the others like Rae also postponing it as they¡¯re not ready yet to meet them.


    However, those who agreed were already here and¡­ they already met my mom even though it was just a simple introduction that gave them the first impression of each other.


    Anyway, whether it was a good idea or not, we¡¯re going to reach this point sooner orter. No matter what apprehensions passed in my mind, I¡¯d always drop it to favor the future where I could be with them¡­


    ¡°My sisters, hear this princess out. Have any of you been visited by the dark emissaries of the abyss, foretelling your immediate departure in this realm of our revered Dark Prince? Fear not! For we are the Holy Maidens grasped and pinned by him to stay by his side no matter how thorny the path is ahead of us. Be it the Chaotic Sea of Virtue or the Turbulent Storm of Cursed des will fail in hindering us in reaching Heavenly Paradise.¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s cryptic deration was the first thing that I heard as soon as I entered the living room and cast my gaze to the dining table where all of them were seated in a circle, munching on the food my mom prepared.


    From how cryptic it was, it took some time for me to decode all of it which could roughly trante to ¡®There¡¯s no need to worry. As much as we want to stay with him, he¡¯s the same. Whatever challenges we face will not block our path to be together for that future.¡¯


    That¡¯s about it.


    However, thinking about it, howe she ended up dering that in a grand way that took all of our attention? My mom who had just entered before me, my dad who was sitting with Minoru in the living room and Miwa-nee who¡¯s currently preparing tea for everyone in the kitchen also paused on what they¡¯re doing and stared at her.


    ¡°Right, right. Sit down now, Risa. You¡¯re scaring Minoru.¡± Yukari immediately stood up from her seat and pushed the girl down on her seat. However, upon seeing me approaching them, Yukari also closed her lips as she looked at me somewhat guiltily.


    No. Not just her, everyone seated around that dining table, including Akane, had a tinged of guilt in their eyes.


    Do I still have to guess? They probably reach a topic that involves our future and how difficult it is. And by beingpletely honest to each other, some or most of them pointed out their worries.


    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t take it so she blurted out what¡¯s in her mind, albeit too cryptic for everyone to understandpletely.


    Anyway, whatever I nned for the future wasn¡¯t perfect so that¡¯s understandable. In fact, even the foundations for it haven¡¯t been set yet¡­


    ¡°Hmm? Is this the wrong time for me to show up?¡± I said as I took thest step to reach Yukari who stood frozen there. Before she could open her mouth to answer, my arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her in my embrace. ¡°Perhaps not. You all know me, there¡¯s no need to look at me with guilt in your eyes. All of you have the right to be worried. It¡¯s my job to turn that worry into confidence. Am I right, Elizabeth?¡±


    While still hugging Yukari, I switched my gaze to Elizabeth who had just seated.


    Upon hearing me addressing her, she immediately stood up and answered. ¡°Absolutely correct, my Dark Prince. However, I apologize for raising my voice¡­ That was insensitive of this princess.¡±


    Elizabeth directed her apology to the other girls. With the lead of Akane, Yae, Nami and Satsuki, everyone followed suit as they all epted it.


    I then released Yukari before I made my round to each of them, showing them a smile,forting them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say ¡®me it on me¡¯ for giving you something to worry about as I know you¡¯re all gonna stop me from doing that. That¡¯s why instead of that, let me show you how devoted I am to all of you¡­ You see, I probably fell into overthinking again beforeing here, but the answer I came up with from that session of overthinking is this¡­¡±


    I first scanned them with my gaze, including Miwa-nee, before I walked towards the living room and¡­ dropped to my knees in front of my father and eventually sat down in seiza. My legs were neatly folded underneath me and my spine was straightened as I looked up at him in that position.


    As I gathered my thoughts on what I¡¯m about to say, my mom approached my father, she whispered in his ears before carrying Minoru away, leaving the two of us alone.


    Well, not alone since everyone¡¯s attention was already drawn to this part of the house.


    ¡°Dad, first of all, let me say thank you for not giving up on me and giving me the freedom to live my life like that for the past five years¡­ I did a lot of things that should be enough to put me in a mental institution but you turned a blind eye to that and let me live my life ording to my desire¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you for not stopping me because, along the way, I came to understand what really is my desire¡­ It¡¯s impractical or literally insane in this day and age but that¡¯s how it is for me. Besides, I met these wonderful women that are now part of my life and the reason for why I wanted to look forward to our future.¡±


    Whatever the reason they had for letting me do everything I wanted, that¡¯s irrelevant for now. Like my mother said, it¡¯s a discussion for another day. That¡¯s why I poured all the gratitude I have for them at this moment.


    Without their permission, I would never meet all the girls I came to love, perhaps even Akane would be taken away from me. Furthermore, with Miwa-nee¡¯s willingness to take the me for what happened to me, she¡¯d also be in for a bout of hardship had they restrained my desire and sent me somewhere to cure it.


    My gratitude for them is genuine. Not just for them but also for Akane¡¯s parents, especially Aunt Akemi. She tolerated everything that I did even though she¡¯s well aware of my shenanigans for the past few years.


    All of that was something I could probably not repay no matter what I do. So, all I could do now was to express this debt of gratitude.


    As I said all of that, my eyes remained staring at my dad and likewise, he never averted his gaze even when my mom whispered to him.


    My dad, Onoda Hiroki, also didn¡¯t change his neutral expression as he took in every word that I uttered. Instead, he gave a small nod, not as an eptance but for me to continue whatever I was going to say next.


    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not done yet. With my gratitude to them out of the way, it¡¯s time toy down what I nned to do.


    ¡°Dad, no matter how absurd this is from your eyes or to everyone¡¯s eyes, I n to marry all of them.¡±


    It¡¯s a bit simple and anticlimactic.. However, the meaning of what I said was probably even heavier than the words of gratitude I had just uttered.

 Chapter 639 - One After The Other (1)

    A long silence ensued after that deration from me. My dad, my mom and all the girls watching from the dining room held their breath. They believed that I¡¯m not done yet, after all.


    And that¡¯s the correct assumption.


    After organizing my thoughts, I once again opened my mouth with the same determination as before.


    There¡¯s no reason for me to falter. I had already decided all of this long before they arrived. This was just my way to show my girls how devoted I am to them as well as to inform my parents that I am serious about this.


    ¡°I am aware that I look like a fool in your eyes even after the advice you and uncle have given me whenever I will get a chance to talk to you but I don¡¯t care. I want to let you know that my life from now on will only revolve around them, around the girls I came to love. It will be hard and full of difficulties but that¡¯s something we¡¯ll solve by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Given that I am still living under your roof, all of this will surely look like an ignorant babble from someone who hasn¡¯t seen the outside world yet. However, that¡¯s not enough to discourage me. Dad, mom, it¡¯s presumptuous of me but let me introduce them all to you.¡±


    I paused right after this to look back as my eyes rested on Akane. Even though she¡¯s someone they also watched grow alongside me, I still had to nail in the fact that she¡¯s now someone I nned on living my life with.


    Akane understood it and stood up from her seat and went over to my side. Following my example, she sat in seiza as I reintroduced her as not just my childhood friend but my ¡®wife¡¯. Just like how we started calling each other ever since she started living with me.


    My dad still didn¡¯t say anything but at least, he smiled slightly and nodded at Akane.


    Furthermore, my mom eventually sat down next to him after giving Minoru to Miwa-nee who finished serving the tea she brewed for everyone.


    ¡°Mother, father, I am of the same mind with Ruki on what he wanted to aplish in the future¡­ I admit it¡¯s hard to ept that I¡¯m not his only one but this past month where my dream of being with him again has been fulfilled as well as the way he strives on making it up to the years that he, as he said, ¡®neglected¡¯ me, I¡¯m more than happy to apany him with this path he chose.¡± Akane grabbed my hand as she raised her head to confidently face my parents¡¯ gaze.


    ¡°For you to ept my son¡¯s whimsical decision, you¡¯re sacrificing a lot, Akane.¡±


    For the first time, my dad opened his mouth,menting on Akane¡¯s words.


    No matter how one would look at him, he looked like an adult version of me with only a slight difference that I inherited from my mom. He¡¯s carrying himself with more gait than me. Furthermore, with the sses adorning his face coupled with his buttoned shirt, he looked like a respectable man on all fronts.


    Nheless,pared to how they acted during the video call earlier, both of my parents were now shrouded in an aura of seriousness, especially my dad.


    ¡°It¡¯s not whimsical, father. Ruki thought a lot about his decision. It¡¯s just out of the norm. To fall in love seriously with different women is not unheard of. I may be sacrificing a lot but he¡¯s the same.¡±


    This girl¡­ To say that I¡¯m the same is not fair¡­ It¡¯s entirely different from the sacrifice that she¡¯s making, the sacrifice that they¡¯re making¡­


    I thought of rebutting her but even before I could say anything, Akane tightened her grip on my hand before shaking her head. That gesture was easily understandable so I swallowed my words and nodded at her.


    ¡°Is that so? Alright then¡­¡±


    Like me, my dad obviously cut off himself to say anything more. He¡¯s most likely thinking of holding it until I finished introducing everyone to them.


    As for my mom, she chose to not say anything and just watch at my dad¡¯s side.


    A few secondster, Akane stood up and returned to her previous seat.


    And like earlier, my gaze rested on someone who then stood up to sit next to me, introducing herself.


    ¡°Mother, father. I¡¯m Fujima Yaeko. A year older than Ruki¡­ I believe you¡¯re already aware of who I am so I¡¯ll cut my introduction short. I love Ruki and like Akane, I will stay by his side.¡±


    Yaepleted her introduction in one breath. I could see her shoulders moving up and down as she suppressed her nervousness. Due to that, I also reached for her hand and pressed on it to calm her down.


    After sizing up Yae, my dad smiled and nodded at her without repeating the question he asked Akane earlier. For sure, from how Yae introduced herself, he already predicted that the girl would just answer the same.


    So instead of that, he said words of acknowledgement, ¡°Yes, I am aware of your rtionship with him. You¡¯re with him for most of his days in middle school after the first girl, who¡¯s always with him during his first year, graduated.¡±


    As expected, they¡¯re also aware of Nao¡­ But they probably stopped taking note of her because I cut her off soon after she graduated¡­


    With this, I could guess that they¡¯re only keeping tabs on who I was meeting in middle school. Once they graduated or drifted away from me, their eyes would stop looking at the girl¡­


    After Yae, Yua and Aoi finished their introductions while maintaining the same straightforward approach. And just like with Yae and Akane, my dad would say something about them.


    For Yua, it¡¯s how I helped resolve that incident with the photographer and how that became the major point in her budding feelings for me.


    For Aoi, it¡¯s how the unruly girl changed over time. Her unruliness was at first her way to rebel at me but as days passed, it became her way to subtly convey her growing feelings for me.


    Following Aoi, Ria stood up even before I could call for her. The observant girl walked unfalteringly, her face was brimming with confidence along with a polite smile.


    As soon as she settled down next to me, the girl opened up with a different line than the first four. ¡°Mother, father, before you say I am still young to decide that I will spend the rest of my life with Dumb-senpai, I¡¯ll respectfully ask you to stop it¡­ I¡¯m young, yes. However, I¡¯m aware of what I¡¯m getting into by walking back into his arms. Dumb-senpai will always be Dumb-senpai but I¡¯m confident that no one else can rece him for me. No one can be that dumb and lovely at the same time.¡±


    Ria then turned her polite smile to a proud one. She¡¯s unting how proud she is of me¡­


    And although slightly disrespectful, her words managed to stifle augh not just from me but for everyone who heard it.


    ¡°Ria, do you really have to emphasize how dumb I am?¡± I sent a bitter smile towards her.. And the answer I received was a pinch on my cheeks and a simple affirmation. ¡°Yes, Dumb-senpai!¡±

 Chapter 640 - One After The Other (2)

    With how she made everyoneugh, Ria sessfully lifted the heavy atmosphere in the house. Remembering how smart the girl is¡­ what she did was definitely calcted. Furthermore, everything she said was also her feelings at the moment.


    She¡¯s the youngest among everyone here so she beat them on it before they could ask her to think twice.


    While showing a clever smile at me, Ria whispered before continuing her introduction, ¡°You owe me one, Dumb-senpai.¡±


    Because even my mom, who was trying to be serious,ughed from her deration, his expression slightly rxed in regards to listening to her introduction.


    My mom even asked her to stand before her and gave her a hug, thanking her for staying with me and being true to herself.


    Well, it¡¯s not that those before her were not true to themselves, they just got taken in by the atmosphere I and my old man created when I sat down in front of him.


    Following Ria, Yukari introduced herself and talked about how I helped her change. When my dad told her that she could also change even without my help or without falling for me, the girl inched closer to me and hugged my arm between her voluptuous valley.


    While I somehow started to enjoy the extremely pleasant feeling of her stic front, Yukari bravely faced my dad, ¡°I get what father is saying. Not falling in love and just being filled with gratitude was truly an option when he cut me off¡­ However, just that few months of separation from him created a void in me. I tried to fill it in by following what he always wished for me, to not be as naive and soft as before. When I seeded¡­ I also got the desire to show him the result. I want him to praise me for doing a good job and ask me to return to his side.¡±


    ¡°Seeing him with different girls isn¡¯t new¡­ He even stole me when he had his hands full with Risa¡­ I¡¯m just thankful enough to be with him again and he¡¯s keeping up with his promise¡­¡±


    After saying all that, Yukari¡¯s hold on my arms tightened as she showed me her triumphant smile before her eyes twinkled, showcasing her desire to be praised by me.


    I didn¡¯t disappoint her. My free hand rubbed her head and caressed her cheeks as I praised her for everything that she did, be it for me or Elizabeth.


    After a while, my dad released a sigh and apologized to her for saying those things. Yukari brushed it off, however. Like she said, she understood why he said that to her.


    My dad was definitely trying to make sense of why my girls chose to stay with me despite this jarring situation where I¡¯m juggling my time and attention to all of them.


    After Yukari returned to her seat, Elizabeth naturally came next. Truthfully, she already made her mark in my parents¡¯ minds from what she loudly dered earlier. Nheless, the girl with her favorite crown still lodged perfectly on top of her head gracefully curtsied before sitting next to me.


    Surprisingly, her introduction turned out normal, she reigned in her chuunibyounguage and even used her real name. Hazuki Risa.


    Since it was highly unusual behavior from the girl, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious and right there, I saw another surprising sight. Elizabeth was extremely nervous that she¡¯s biting her lips. Her eyes also darted from here to there, reluctant to meet my parents¡¯ gaze.


    ¡°So, my Elizabeth can also be nervous. Out of everyone here, I thought you¡¯ll be the same Cursed Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Stop it, my Dark Prince. Hold me like how you held Yukari, please?¡± With a pleading tone and a very soft voice, Elizabeth blinked cutely, trying to buy me off using her natural charms.


    Well, will I even be able to reject them?


    Under everyone¡¯s watch, I held her in my arms, settling down that nervousness nestling in her heart.


    For sure, I would also be doing the same for the others whose turn hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Even from where I was sitting, I could see Aya with her dreamy eyes, Satsuki with her grumpy face and Nami with her amused smile. Saki and Hina watched in interest while Kana was nodding her head, cheering for Elizabeth.


    Eimi had an expectant look while Miyako and Miho shook their heads at Elizabeth¡¯s unusual disy.


    ¡°Earlier¡­ I showed an extremely embarrassing disy in front of your eyes, might I implore dear mother and dear father to forgive this Princess for her audaciousness?¡±


    After calming herself down in my embrace, Elizabeth finally got her courage back as she looked up at the two.


    ¡°Ufufu¡­ You see. I didn¡¯t see that as you being audacious. Rather than that, I love your passionate plea for everyone to not worry. For it, you have my apuse.¡± My mom answered her instead of my father who looked like he¡¯s still cringing from the way Elizabeth referred to herself as ¡®this Princess¡¯.


    ¡°Dear, what do you think? Aren¡¯t our daughters-inw too lovely? I¡¯m starting to think that if I¡¯m in Ruki¡¯s shoes, I will also not let any of them go.¡±


    Stumped at what my mom said, my old man faked a cough to clear his throat before sneakily giving a nod.


    Upon seeing that, Elizabeth almost jumped in happiness but because I still held her in my arms, she instead returned my embrace while whispering, ¡®I¡¯m d, it went fine.¡¯ numerous times, breaking her character.


    By the time she finished, everyone was now looking at her in a new light.


    Well, most of them only saw her with her chuunibyou¡¯s antics in full glory. Seeing her being like an ordinary lovestruck girl this time who needed someone to pull her through, it changed their perception of Elizabeth.


    Following her, Miho and Miyako¡¯s turn came.


    They¡¯re aware of Miho¡¯s prideful past and her humble present. Which goes to show how much my parents knew of my shenanigans from those days. Miho gave a simple greeting to them while imploring them not to dig up her past anymore.


    Well, at that time, she¡¯s definitely unlikable for most people who only knew her as the genius pianist who never backed down on any challenge. None of them knew that every passing day, she¡¯s perfecting her craft, pouring all her time to deliver a near-masterful performance.


    But those weren¡¯t happy times for her. She only began to genuinely have fun when I entered her life.


    As for Miyako, she immediately dered that there¡¯s also no reason to look back into our past. She¡¯s trying to move on from it to start anew with me this time. The girl clearly expressed that she loves and hates me at the same time, baffling my parents.


    My dad asked her to borate on it but the girl simply refused before apologizing for that kind of behavior.


    She dide here to meet them and introduce herself but for her to refuse their probing, Miyako clearly felt bad about it.


    That¡¯s why before she returned to her seat, I pulled on her hand and told her not to worry too much about it, showing her how that didn¡¯t affect my parents¡¯ impression of her.


    ¡°Miyako can be Miyako. You¡¯re perfect as you. Although I want to remove all your hate on me, it¡¯s a clear reminder of how I want to be better for all of you. As you know, I¡¯ll keep on loving you as you are.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being unfair again, hateful Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Am I? You can kiss me to get back at me.¡± I smirked before pushing my face closer to her for easier ess.


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s just ying into your hand¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Miyako pushed my face away and pinched my lips instead.


    ¡°Father, I am aware you wanted to know why we¡¯re sticking to him¡­ But you can ask mother how it feels to be with someone she wished to spend the rest of her days with.¡±


    ¡°Ara~ To think I will be dragged by you, Miyako-chan. What do you think, dear?¡± My mom giggled at that unexpected pull by Miyako.


    And as for my father, he fell silent for a while before worriedly asking, ¡°¡­ Am I being meddlesome?¡±


    ¡°Not really, you¡¯re just doing your role as our baby boy¡¯s father. And as for them, they¡¯re just proving to us that none of them have been taking this situation lightly.¡±


    My mom gets it¡­ Not mentioning the fact that they let me run rampant during middle school, this was just their way to make sure that the girls were aware of their current situation.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.

 Chapter 641 - One After The Other (3)

    As my girls got introduced to my parents one after another, the slightly suffocating air surrounding us slightly rxed.


    Even the girls from my school had already settled down as they waited for when I would call them. Even Saki who¡¯s probably thinking she¡¯s inferior to the girls again looked better.


    Well, I went through those girls from my past first since my parents were already aware of them. And it was proven when they alsomented about their past with me. The past that connected us.


    As for the remaining seven, they probably only had an inkling of who they are. However, not a lot of time had passed since I entered a rtionship with them.


    Even if they had the means to put me under surveince or gather information through unknown means, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make a portfolio about their profiles this quickly. Or it could also be that I was underestimating my parents¡¯ methods.


    Either way, that would be answered in a bit.


    ¡°Oh. Right, Akane, can you hold Minoru for me? Also, who among you can help me in the kitchen? Let¡¯s prepare a dinner for everyone ¨C And before anyone forgets, call your house to say you¡¯re having dinner here. Don¡¯t make them worry.¡±


    Before my eyes rested on the next girl, Miwa-nee unexpectedly spoke as she handed the silent Minoru to Akane, sitting him down on herp.


    I then noticed Miwa-nee looking at me, a crafty smile hanging on her lips. If I had to guess, she raised that question to give the others something to do rather than just hold their breath and wait for me to finish introducing them one by one.


    A whileter, after they called or sent a message to their homes, three girls stood up to help prepare our dinner.


    ¡°Ah, Ayase-chan, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m pretty sure Ruki¡¯s going to call you soon.¡± Miwa-nee stopped Aya. She¡¯s about to stand up and even though she¡¯s still not asfortable with others from the other school, she wordlessly wanted to help.


    Looking for confirmation, Aya¡¯s eyes promptlynded on me.


    Naturally, I responded positively which made her return to her seat beforemending the two girls who volunteered; Yukari and Miyako. After wearing the aprons given by Miwa-nee, they disappeared into the kitchen.


    Ah. Not really disappeared since it¡¯s not that far from the dining table. But with their attention now turned to prepare dinner, I somehow got the urge to stand up and watch them do something housewife-like.


    As far as I remembered, whenever I would bring them to this house when I had just stolen them¡­ I was always the one serving them dinner even though they¡¯re expressing their willingness to do it for me.


    Given how stubborn I was back then. I always refused.


    Well, it¡¯s different now and I am looking forward to what they¡¯ll make.


    Back on the dining table, the other girls showed a rather regretful and ashamed expression. However, I could understand why they decided against volunteering. They feared that they would make a mess instead of helping. Most of them weren¡¯t really that well-versed in the art of cooking.


    ¡°¡­ Dear, tell me. Will you be mad at me if I also fell in love with different girls back in high school?¡±


    Upon hearing that question that originated from my dad who also watched what happened, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head.


    Dad, are you asking to be hanged?


    ¡°Mad? Dear, you¡¯re underestimating me. I¡¯d strip you naked and parade you around our school. If need be, I¡¯d tie you along with your bestfriend, Satoru. You two are cut from the same cloth, I will be doing Akemi a favor.¡±


    The temperature around my mom immediately lowered as a bone-chilling smile peeked out from her lips making my old man perspire cold sweat.


    Even if it¡¯s just a joke on his part, my old man risked his life¡­


    But really, seeing my mother react that strongly, she¡¯s the real deal.


    If Aunt Akemi was a delinquent¡­ She''s the hidden boss of their school. Despite herzy-looking, innocent appearance, she¡¯s most likely capable of overturning heaven and earth when ites to her rtionship with my father¡­


    And upon seeing this, that returned me to the same question¡­ Why did they tolerate my desire? It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t care¡­ They allowed it to happen while monitoring me.


    When my dad failed to make any response, remaining frozen at his seat, my mom¡¯s gaze thennded on me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Ruki¡­ Go on, call the next girl¡­ I can¡¯t wait to get to know them.¡±


    Knowing that I wouldn¡¯t get an answer even if I asked her about it right now, I just nodded and called Kana.


    Although she already mustered her courage, witnessing that exchange that instantly stumped my stoic father, the shy and cute girl stuck to my side after sitting down, afraid to meet my mom¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Kana-chan, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t be afraid. I love everyone my son loves. It¡¯s just bad taste that this man even thought of copying his son.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a hypothetical question!¡±


    My old man instantly rebutted. However, he was once again met by mom¡¯s cold gaze, her hands crawling from his arm to his shoulder, making him shiver in fright.


    ¡°Hypothetical, huh? It oozed out your desire to get more girlfriends other than me. Dear, are you actually the one who passed that to our son? Do you wish for him to fulfill your hidden desire?¡±


    ¡­ Alright, that¡¯s a new angle that I never thought possible.


    Naturally, that¡¯s impossible. We already found the culprit after all and I don¡¯t see any point in confronting her for it.


    ¡°I never thought of that until today!¡±


    ¡°Remain sitting there, dear. Wait for me to erase that thought in your mind once we¡¯re done getting to know our lovely daughters-inw.¡±


    With that one-sided banter between my parents, Kana eventually rxed as she giggled at what she¡¯s witnessing. My old man being at the mercy of my mom wasn¡¯t something new. I knew all along that¡­ he¡¯s more of a simp than me. He just had to be that careless in blurting out his thoughts¡­


    In a normal sense, bringing the girls here with me might note off me introducing them¡­ If someone else would be questioned about this situation, they¡¯d definitely call this as me presenting my girls as trophies.


    That¡¯s how absurd this is.


    In any case, that should only be held true if I still had the same mindset of not being able to recognize the feelings of like and love.


    I am aware of my own feelings. Even if someone tries to point out that I¡¯m not actually in love with all of them, I¡¯ll just have to prove it wrong.


    It¡¯s unusual, yes. But not totally impossible.


    However, on the same note, no matter how I tried to justify this rtionship, it would never feel right to others¡­ That¡¯s something we had no choice but to ept.


    Anyway, even though I¡¯m hoping to present them as lovable as possible, I¡¯m not seeking my parents¡¯ permission or validation. I just want to show them the path that I have chosen.


    I will be treading this with the girls who¡¯ll stay with me whether my parents ept it or not in the end.

 Chapter 642 - One After The Other (4)

    Due to that fatal joke that my old man uttered, my mom swiftly took control of the situation as Kana, Satsuki, Aya, Nami, Hina, Saki and Eimi¡¯s turn for their introduction arrived.


    Kana¡¯s shy nature was gradually cast away when my mom casually talked to her about her experiences with me. Although she skipped a lot of details, my mom acted shocked when Kana told her that our rtionship bloomed during the first week of this school year. In truth, she looked at me with pride as if she¡¯smending me for acting that fast.


    When it was Satsuki¡¯s turn, the foul-mouthed girl tried her best to restrain from cursing. However, my mom easily saw through her and began teasing her alongside me. Satsuki became extremely flustered that she eventually took it out on me by pulling on my shirt and pinching my sides.


    ¡°I embarrassed myself in front of mother because of you, idiot Ruki. Take responsibility, alright? Mother, let me punish him.¡±


    So, Satsuki said as she tried to get the blessing of my mom.


    Not surprisingly, my mom giggled as she granted her blessing, watching the girl ¡®punish¡¯ me in extreme delight.


    Nheless, no matter how much she coated it with the word ¡®punish¡¯, Satsuki just couldn¡¯t bear to hurt me. After a lengthy pouty expression where she tried to act upset, Satsuki¡¯s punishment devolved to biting my arm until a bitemark was left behind. Since I¡¯m not just skin and bones, it didn¡¯t hurt me at all, which became another point of annoyance for the girl.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you groaning in pain? Is my bite too light?¡± She asked while rubbing that bitemark with her thumb.


    ¡°Will you believe me if I say that I¡¯m trying to act cool in front of you? I¡¯ll offer any part of me for you to bite on.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re already cool enough, you idiot. Besides, that¡¯s not the best way to act cool. Truly a big idiot.¡±


    Satsuki stood up and escaped from me after saying that. Most likely, afraid to show her uncontroble blushing face. She even escaped to the kitchen, just to cool down the heat umted on her face.


    ¡°What a lively girl. Son, are you intentionally picking girls with different personalities? I¡¯ve never seen someone with the same personality yet.¡±


    ¡°No. It just so happened that they¡¯re always different from each other. But as you spend time with them, it¡¯s easy to pick on their simrities. Uh¡­ Theirmon trait is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ how head-over-heels are they to you, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s correct.¡±


    She already guessed. There¡¯s no point denying it. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to hide that. It¡¯s too clear from the start.


    They all came here to meet my parents. Perhaps, some of them wanted to appeal to the couple who gave birth to me but theirmon reason was simply because I asked them sincerely if they wanted to and I showed them how much I wanted to introduce them.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s not thatplicated. But whether that would change in the future, only each individual knows. For me, I¡¯ve long known that my feelings for them will continue even if they decided to leave me in the end.


    When Aya¡¯s turn came, my mom also asked her toe forward. She¡¯s almost as small as Ria in stature but their personality was different. If Ria¡¯s a bundle of smart-talking, Aya¡¯s a furball of shyness. She¡¯d flinch unknowingly from my mom¡¯s touch, as she checked her figure. Nheless, the girl courageously didn¡¯t back down when it came to holding eye contact with her.


    ¡°Aya-chan, is my son treating you well?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. I¡¯m sitting next to him in ss. Every time he gets a chance, he will d-dote on me.¡±


    ¡°Ara? I recall you¡¯re also sitting next to Satsuki-chan, howe you haven''t been caught yet?¡±


    That¡¯s also what I want to ask, normally. But with the number of rumors surrounding my character, most of them were already confused as to what was real or not.


    The question wasn¡¯t directed to Aya but me. So, I simply shrugged and pulled Aya in my embrace. ¡°Mom, how long do you think I¡¯ve been the ssmate A? It alles to experience. And¡­ it doesn¡¯t really matter if they be suspicious. I am always ready with a back-up n to not implicate them.¡±


    ¡°Hoo¡­ If you say it like that, I can only trust that you won¡¯t endanger them.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. But like what you¡¯re worrying about, I won¡¯t becent. We¡¯re cautious about that point.¡±


    With my confident answer, my mom eventually epted it and for thest time before Aya returned to her seat, she also hugged the adorable girl.


    By the time she seated, imaginary steam also oozed out of Aya¡¯s head from being too flustered.


    Following Aya, Nami who¡¯s still slightly suffering from soreness caught my mom¡¯s attention. Instead of calling Nami to stand in front of her, she stood up and conversed with Nami in whispers.


    As for their topic¡­ What we didst night.


    For my mom to be that tactless, Nami eventually melted from embarrassment as she sought refuge in my arms. And upon seeing that, my mom delightfullyughed. She definitely did it on purpose. To tease Nami.


    Due to that, Nami couldn¡¯t help butpare her to her own mother. ording to her, she never asked her anything after the deed. They simply went on like normal, only giving a simple reminder to Nami. ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±


    How thoughtful¡­


    In light of that, my mom was having the time of her day teasing everyone starting from Kana¡­


    Although it became somewhat lightheartedpared to when my old man was the one asking questions, Yae and the others who were watching from their seats were d that they didn¡¯t have to deal with my mom¡¯s enjoyment.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m d you¡¯re having fun but¡­ can you slow down with being yful?¡±


    ¡°Whatever are you talking about, son? I¡¯m simply trying to get to know my daughters-inw. I seem to recall that it¡¯s the reason you brought them here today¡­ Tell me, Nanami-chan, am I scaring you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Not really. But mother is slightly overwhelming¡­¡±


    ¡°Aha¡­ My bad. Let me make it up to you.¡± My mom then whispered something to Nami, and this time it¡¯s something she didn¡¯t let me hear.


    By the time she returned to her seat, Nami¡¯s lips curved into the same yful smile as if she got infected by my mom.


    After pinching my cheeks and dropping a quick kiss, Nami returned cheerfully to her seat.


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    I gulped down, wondering what secret did I possess that could make that girl return to normal almost instantly, shaking off her earlier fright towards the overwhelming yfulness of my mom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    She averted her gaze from me, clearly escaping from my gaze. And before I knew it, she started lightly pping my old man¡¯s cheek, pulling him out of his daze.


    It¡¯s hopeless. I have to pry it out from Nami¡¯s mouth I guess¡­ Anyway, there¡¯s three more and we¡¯re done. The smell of Miwa-nee, Yukari and Miyako¡¯s cooking had begun wafting even up to the living room. The introduction went longer but this was no doubt necessary. Rather than a simple introduction like earlier, giving them a clearer impression of each other was a lot better.


    Just that, mom truly got the knack of messing with them and making them flustered¡­ Perhaps that joke by my father hit a bad nerve¡­ If I had to guess, my possessiveness most likely originated from my mom. She could tell a joke herself and make fun of my father but thetter couldn¡¯t do the same or he could but only on certain aspects.


    Anyway, I¡¯m d that despite the years they''ve been together, their rtionship was still this strong. Hopefully, my rtionship with my girls turned out the same¡­

 Chapter 643 - One After The Other (5)

    Hina faked a gloomy expression earlier just to get a chance to be alone with me. This time, she bared her face in a rather upfront manner. Although she¡¯s not like Saki who had her inferiorityplex, she was used toparing herself to Nami. Furthermore, she¡¯s not aware of it.


    She¡¯s definitely selling herself short and thinking of herself as someone with lesser charmspared to the girl before her turn came.


    By being upfront, the girl focused on showing my mom her sides that were different from Nami.


    However, being a discerning woman, my mom quickly caught her on it. She smiled amiably and like what she did with Nami, closely conversed with Hina.


    ¡°Hina-chan, you¡¯re lovely as you are. You don¡¯t need to sound so desperate just because you think you¡¯re going to lose to Nanami-chan. This boy was indiscriminate to those he loves. I bet he¡¯s going to scold you soon for thinking like that.¡±


    My mom intentionally let me hear that.


    ¡°On that note, did you fall in love with him because of yourpetitive spirit? No, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    With that question, Hina appeared lost as her eyes sought mine. She looked helpless enough that she¡¯s definitely asking me to save her.


    However, instead of doing the obvious like supporting her and saying it¡¯s not like that, I sped her hand on mine and gave her a nod.


    My mom¡¯s question was spot on. Even if she ended up fully invested in me now, her affection towards me started with herpetitiveness towards Nami and her cooked-up scheme to somehow open Ogawa¡¯s eyes for her.


    That didn¡¯t go well and it just became the stage for me to sweep in. Some might think that I only became her rebound. She settled on me after finally giving up on Ogawa.


    That¡¯s true, in a way. However, that¡¯s something irrelevant for me. I used to steal girls that were invested in their rtionship with a few exceptions like Mizuki, Miho and Yukari.


    The more important thing here is¡­ she¡¯s now mine and she already clearly expressed it to me. For example, she would probably reject the idea of meeting my parents if she¡¯s still hung up on that coward.


    Hina looked at our sped hands and squeezed them. That¡¯s enough to give her the determination to honestly tell my mom how our rtionship came about.


    ¡°It started as that¡­ I can¡¯t help but feelpetitive over the years with Nanami. With Ruki, I might stillpete for his attention but that doesn¡¯t mean I will jeopardize what he¡¯s building for us¡­ I can¡¯t speak for the other girls, mother. But for me, I see myself being invested in this rtionship with Ruki. I¡¯m not perfect and I will have insecurities but even if that¡¯s the case, Ruki epted me for who I am.¡±


    After a supply of courage, determination and assurance from me, Hina poured out what she¡¯s currently feeling. Even my mom who probably thought she¡¯d be able to tease Hina got slightly overwhelmed by the girl¡¯s feelings.


    Her lips curved upward and nodded in approval, ¡°You¡¯re wonderful, Hina-chan. I definitely look forward to seeing you more besides this shameless boy.¡±


    Now, you¡¯re calling me shameless as well¡­ Anyway, as if I can retort to that.


    With that clear appreciation by my mom, Hina beamed a beautiful smile and assured her that she¡¯d continue staying by my side for my mom¡¯s satisfaction.


    And seeing the girl sessfully picking herself up, I¡¯m truly d that she chose toe here. Before sending her back to her seat, I couldn¡¯t help myself but also dote on her for a bit which Hina dly received.


    After her, Saki¡¯s turn came next. And as I expected, her inferiorityplex oozed out just from how she introduced herself.


    ¡°Greetings, mother, I¡­ I¡¯m not as beautiful or great as the girls before or after me but I¡­ I¡¯ll give it my all to be deserving of Ruki¡¯s affection.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mom looked at me with inquiring eyes. Even though she hadn¡¯t verbally asked a question, it¡¯s easy to understand.


    Before my mom could open her mouth I pulled Saki¡¯s arms and ced her in front of me, hugging her from behind as I whispered in her ears. ¡°Are you joking with me, Saki? I get that you still feel inferior to them. However, you more than deserved my affection. Also, leave it to me to make you feel more special than you are. I won¡¯t force you to change instantly. Just¡­ let me show you that I love you as much as I love them.¡±


    At this point, both my parents were looking at us. My old man, who had already recovered from earlier, lightly sighed while my mom watched us in interest, swallowing down the words she was about to say.


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±


    ¡°Really? But it sounded like that. You can ask my mom for confirmation.¡±


    She did as I said and found my mom confirmed it by a simple gesture of closing her eyes.


    ¡°¡­ I messed up.¡± Saki sighed. Her tone was akin to someone who got defeated in an important match in their career. She then lowered her head and grasped my arms wrapped around her navel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say you did mess up¡­ Is my Saki gonna let it stay that way?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts¡­ I wonder, where¡¯s that chance-taker girl who always asked for a kiss right after opening the door to their clubroom?¡±


    To avoid her from being too embarrassed, I naturally didn¡¯t say that out loud. But my parents managed to catch it. My mom¡¯s eyebrows raised in pleasant interest while my dad rubbed his chin, definitely interested as well.


    ¡°Truthfully, I actually got taken in by that boldness you always show me. Our first kiss, those chance-taking kisses that I just mentioned, the way you boldly ran after me which led to our rtionship evolving further and¡­ the way you told me not to seek for your permission anymore whenever a chance presented itself before us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Do I really deserve it?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. Will I ask you toe with me here if you don¡¯t? You don¡¯t have to worry, Saki. They¡¯re not going to bite at you.¡±


    I tightened my arms and nted a kiss on her cheek before I pointed at my parents who¡¯s waiting for our conversation to end so that they could get to know this girl further, in their own way.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving her special treatment, son? Won¡¯t they be jealous of what you¡¯re showing this time?¡± My mom naturally pertained to the girls behind us.


    Although they didn¡¯t hear our conversation, they saw how I affectionately held the girl.


    Following her words, I twisted my head a bit to look behind me. Starting from Akane, everyone was pouting, clearly envious of my treatment of Saki.


    ¡°They¡¯re jealous, alright.¡± I bitterly smiled.


    Satsuki, with her chin resting on her palm, immediately snarled after seeing that. The others also had different reactions. Some settled down while some clearly showed how they wanted me to do the same for them.


    Well, it¡¯s just their way to appeal to me and I know for sure that¡­ it won¡¯t evolve to something messy. We¡¯ll have timeter and I¡¯m going to shower them with my affection.


    ¡°Is that fine, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°Yep. They know I will be doing the same to them once we¡¯re done here. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    I assured Saki. And seeing how unfazed I was, my mom excitedly pped her hands as if saying ¡®I¡¯m proud of you, son.¡¯


    After a while, my parents began talking with Saki to get to know her apart from what they heard from our conversation.


    And a few minutester, the girl with an inferiorityplex stood up and bowed to the two before going back to her seat, her mood greatly lifted.


    ¡°We¡¯re down to thest one, huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, dear? There are more of them who didn¡¯te. There are also the girls from the noble families as well as the only adult apart from Miwa¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ruki, you¡¯re a madd.¡± Being reminded like that, my old man almost choked from how difficult it was for him to ept it.


    Anyway, I only smiled at that exchange as I waited for thest girl toe over.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡±


    Unlike the other girls before her, Eimi abandoned the normal way of sitting next to me. She didn¡¯t want to wait for me to pull her closer, she sat in front of me and grabbed my arms to wrap around her.


    It¡¯s the same asst Sunday when the girl strode forward and hugged me from the back as soon as she arrived.


    ¡°My~ How bold¡­¡± My mom teasingly eximed.

 Chapter 644 - As Expected

    Being thest isn¡¯t necessarily bad and on the same note, being the first isn¡¯t always great. ordingly, Eimi could be said to be the first girl except Akane to truly develop an interest in me without me doing anything else. Unfortunately, she never confessed or even if she tried to get close to me, I probably ignored all her approaches at that time.


    And this time, as thest one to be introduced, she properly witnessed the girls¡¯ level of affection towards me. Even though some found it difficult to face my parents, they all respectfully presented themselves. On top of that, she also saw how I poured my affection into all of them.


    Because of that, she steeled herself to do something that would leave asting impression on my parents.


    It could be interpreted that she forced this situation but upon seeing through her intention, I yed along with her, hugging her tightly like she wished.


    Actually, I hate to admit it but I¡¯m relieved that she had already adjusted to our situation. I¡¯m relieved but at the same time, the guilt in me over the sacrifice she also made would always be etched in me. She could¡¯ve lived her life as normally as possible but because of that one encounter at the supermarket, she spiraled down to this abnormal situation with me.


    In any case, although I felt guilty, I wouldn¡¯t show it on my face. That could demean all her efforts and sacrifice if she catches it and begins to think that I am not happy with her choice. Which is untrue. Furthermore, our rtionship wasn¡¯t abrupt. I gave her chances to think otherwise. And now, there¡¯s no more turning back, she sessfully wooed me.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be appalled when you found out that he¡¯s already living with Akane?¡±


    Or so my mom asked after Eimi introduced herself.


    I already asked that question to her before but¡­ as it turned out, the girl¡¯s interest in me wasn¡¯t as simple as she told me.


    ¡°¡­ Un. I was disappointed. After pushing her away for years, Ruki still ends up with her. I thought at first that he¡¯s just a tsundere who pretends he doesn¡¯t care about her while secretly protecting her so that no other problematic guys buzz around her.¡±


    Me, a tsundere? But she got thatst part correct.


    ¡°But then, someone openly kissed him in the supermarket. And then another girl jumped at him. I was surprised because he acknowledged both¡­¡± Eimi then looked behind, her eyes rested on Ria and Aoi who also remembered that incident.


    ¡°Ara~ And that made you more interested in him.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ T-that¡¯s exactly what happened. I thought I wouldn¡¯t see him again so I took the chance to know more about his situation... As you can see, I sessfully caught his attention and now his affection. Whatever happened before, I¡¯m more than d that I¡¯m by his side at this moment¡­¡±


    If this was an anime, Eimi would be shining at this moment with that positiveness she just showed.


    After a few more questions and a rather rxed conversation with my mom, Eimi soon rxed in front of them and her positivity somewhat amazed the two.


    However, she¡¯s clearly avoiding any talk about the negative repercussions of our rtionship in her life.


    For her, fulfilling her wish to be with me was more than enough to look at tomorrow in a positive light.


    Like my other girls, she¡¯s now fully invested in our rtionship and how she could contribute to it like what the other girls were doing.


    Before letting her go back to her seat, I whispered in a voice that only Eimi could hear, ¡°Thank you for not giving up on me, Eimi¡­¡±


    I discouraged her not just once but she held onto her feelings for me. Her affection for me might appear absurd and baseless for some but after that brief stay inside her room, I became aware of how long I had been in her eyes.


    That¡¯s why that ¡®thank you¡¯ I just uttered also extends to our entire history as ssmates and seatmates.


    Our future together can still be considered nk so¡­ it¡¯s not toote to slowly fill it with more memories that will deepen our bond.


    And that¡¯s the same for the other girls¡­


    Introducing them to my parents can¡¯t even be called a hurdle since I already nned to go through with my chosen path with or without their blessings. The real hurdle wille from how their parents will ept this situation with me.


    Perhaps, impressing them is possible if we let them believe that their daughter is my only one ¨C just likest night with Nami¡¯s mother. However, the truth will eventuallye out. And it will be a huge mess.


    I¡¯m sure some or even all of them will also be like me ¨C will push on their chosen path with me despite the objection by their parents.


    A glib tongue will not cut it. And even if I don¡¯t ask, a lot of them are aware of it.


    In fact, if I let them choose what they want to happen, they¡¯ll definitely pick the one where we¡¯ll hide the fact that they¡¯re not my only girlfriend.


    To avoidplicating things.


    That¡¯s the ideal way.


    And I¡¯m actually the only one insisting on beingpletely honest to their parents.


    They¡¯re not like my or Akane¡¯s parents who are aware of everything I¡¯ve done for the past five years.


    I definitely want to also get their approval but with today¡¯s morality and with nothing to show for that can let them be at ease about their child¡¯s future, it¡¯s impossible.


    Haa¡­ Now that I¡¯m in this line of thought¡­ I badly have to rethink my ns about revealing the abnormality of our rtionship to their unaware parents. And¡­ I shouldn¡¯t think about this alone¡­ I better raise this to my girls and get their own opinion before proceeding.


    ¡­ I¡¯m once again neglecting the fact that I¡¯m not alone in regards to our future, huh?


    ¡°Son, if you want to talk about it, we¡¯re here.¡±


    My old man¡¯s voice took me out of my trance. Both of them were now looking at me interestingly as if they¡¯re waiting for me to spill out what got me into that state.


    ¡°Thank you, dad. But no. It¡¯s better for me to talk to them instead. But¡­ I will surely ask for your advice on other things¡­¡± I already understood where I was wrong so¡­ there¡¯s no point talking to them about it.


    ¡°Alright then. You should stand up now and return to them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually waiting if you¡¯re going to say something now that you got to know my girlfriends¡­¡±


    ¡°If I have to be honest, they¡¯re all lovely girls who don¡¯t deserve to be tied in this mess you call ¡®abnormal rtionship¡¯. Won¡¯t you release them and just choose between Akane or Miwa?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, an expected answer, dad. But no. I love all of them.¡± I answered without blinking an eye. I¡¯d always drop that idea. Call me a shameless and ignorant bastard but that¡¯s something I will never do.


    ¡°And your answer is also as expected. What do you think, dear?¡±


    My old man sighed in defeat. He clearly knew that my answer would just remain the same so he passed the baton to my mom.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If our son says he¡¯s aware of the responsibility and is willing to carry all of it, why not?¡±


    And another expected answer.. I really want to know her reasoning but just looking at that teasing smile hanging on her lips, I won¡¯t get a straight answer.

 Chapter 645 - Success

    The introductions ended earlier than Miwa-nee, Yukari and Miyako finished cooking our dinner.


    Because of that, the rest of the time was still spent talking to my parents. This time, the barrier of not knowing how to act in front of them had already crumbled. My mom sat at the head of the dinner table while my old man remained on his seat. Minoru also ran towards him after getting off Akane.


    The boy called my parents Auntie and Uncle. Although it¡¯s obvious that they know Minoru¡¯s real rtionship with them, the two take it as is and just dote on him like any other parents or grandparents to their children.


    Well, at this point, he¡¯s closer to my dad rather than to my mom. When I probed why he chose him, the boy innocently tilted his head as he answered that it¡¯s because he¡¯s already fed up with how many beautiful onee-sans are visiting our house.


    I couldn¡¯t refute that reasoning¡­


    And when my mom and the girls heard that, they all looked at me usingly. My old man proudlyughed though and he even tried to tease my mom that the boy was favoring him more than her.


    As usual, he got another chilling re from her along with the gestures that said ¡®So, you¡¯ve chosen death!¡¯.


    For the following minutes, the girls had their own discussion at the dining table wherein my mom fitted in as if she¡¯s also at their age while the three of us remained in the living room.


    While my old man doted on Minoru, he¡¯s giving me sermons and advice while inquiring about the ns I arranged.


    Although everything he said wasn¡¯t that significant and mostly nitpicking on how na?ve my thinking was, I took note of everything.


    Apart from the sermons and advice, he also began talking about their high school life wherein he only highlighted the parts of when he wooed my mom.


    He was so engrossed in reminiscing about that part that Minoru eventually moved to me because he got scared by my old man¡¯s weird expressions.


    For reference, he looked like a masochist pervert who¡¯s getting off at being looked down, stepped on and red at by the girl he likes.


    Well, he¡¯s not really like that ording to his retelling of the events of their encounters that werepletely normal urrences. For example, the first time they met each other was when he and Akane¡¯s dad climbed to the rooftop of their high school. There, they found my mom and Aunt Akemi, munching on candy sticks while treating them like a cigarette. He even described that my mom looked like a ¡®Yamato Nadeshiko¡¯ exuding all the qualities of a Japanese beauty while Aunt Akemi looked like a part of a biker gang with her white long coat atop her uniform and ck leather gloves protecting her fist.


    That¡¯s definitely an unusual pairing. Perhaps, if I ask Uncle Satoru, it will be the other way around or rather, he will describe my mom as a normal student while Aunt Akemi as a goddess he cannot take his eyes off.


    Anyway¡­ telling that story was fine but he kept on embellishing details whenever she would describe my mom and her actions so I eventually asked him to stop. Minoru was about to be totally creeped out by him. He¡¯d probably be hurt if the boy stopped approaching him.


    Really, he¡¯s too much of a simp to my mother¡­


    Not like I¡¯m one to talk. I will probably do the same for all of my girls if Minoru or our future children starts asking me to tell them stories¡­


    Just in time, after telling him to stop, Miwa-nee, Yukari and Miyako emerged from the kitchen, telling everyone that dinner¡¯s ready.


    I carried Minoru with me while my dad went to our storage room to get another table.


    Well, although the girls fit on the dining table, they¡¯re too close to each other so we definitely need another table to fit all of us.


    When I sat down, I noticed that all of them had rxed and cheerful expressions. Whatever they talked about with my mom, it¡¯s probably about me¡­


    I¡¯m not being presumptuous right there. They all blushed as soon as I got caught in their line of sight after all. And one by one, they stood up to pinch my cheeks, even the timid Aya did it albeit weakly as she couldn¡¯t bear to hurt me.


    After I endured that, I passed Minoru back to Akane before helping the three in the kitchen to serve the dinner on the table.


    Naturally, while I was there, I thanked them for it, approaching them with the intention to hug and kiss them. Yukari was overjoyed by it. Miyako appeared annoyed, telling me to focus on what I came to do but she epted it nheless. And Miwa-nee scolded me again, telling me to act properly and save my ¡®thank you¡¯ter in her room¡­


    She even purposely let the two girls hear it.


    Like she dered, my lovely aunt was now also activelypeting for my attention.


    With the introduction out of the way, the dinner went a bit lively when my mom would asionally open up something to giggle about. In less than a day, my girls got closer to her and it¡¯s not even in the sense of a ¡®mother-inw¡¯ but a friend to gossip with when ites to topics rted to me.


    During all those, I kept my mouth shut as I listened to my girlsughing and giggling. Whenever they would turn to me to pull me into their conversation, I naturally weed it. My dad tried to join in as well, however, he was always being shot down by my mom before he could establish his presence.


    Akane was the one supplementing my mom¡¯s stories while the other girls would also tell something they remembered about when I was sticking by their side or how I was at the ssroom through Eimi. Naturally, those from my school had fewer things to talk about so they remained listeners. Nami and Satsuki would sometimes butt in as they took the chances to tease me while Aya, Hina and Saki woulde to my rescue.


    There were also times when Elizabeth would infect everyone with her fantasy setting, giving the other girls their own titles.


    As for what she settled on¡­ it¡¯s better to be left unsaid or I might receive the same treatment as what my old man acquired from my mom.


    ¡°Thank you for having us tonight, mother, father.¡±


    All of my girls except Akane and Miwa-nee said that one by one although in different variations as we gathered right at the front door.


    It¡¯s time for them to go home. And as usual, I was already set on walking them at least to the bus stop and train station.


    Our night somehow ended peacefully. However, I¡¯m aware that my parents held back a lot of their questions, especially my father. Perhaps they decided against it in the end or it wasn¡¯t the time yet.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t thest time we¡¯re seeing each other. Take care of yourselves. And don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if this boy ever hurt you. I will be on your side.¡± My mom giggled as she sent them off with a satisfied smile on her lips.


    In a way, introducing them to my parents could be considered a sess.. They even got rather familiar with my mom more than I thought it would.

 Chapter 646 - Family

    Although they stayed there for dinner, it¡¯s only half-past eight in the evening. And to save time, everyone left together making our first destination the nearby train station.


    This time, even though I offered toe with them and send them home one by one, they united to reject that proposition. They urged me that it¡¯s enough to apany them until their tform and bus stop.


    Even if I tried to insist on walking at least one group home, it¡¯s like they talked about it already as they simultaneously gave me a cold shoulder until I eventually gave up.


    As for their reasoning, they refused to tell me and just answered that I should take a rest sometimes and not push myself further.


    That¡¯s naturally a lie, of course.


    If I have to guess... they¡¯re being considerate of me again.


    My parents had just arrived from overseas after months of absence. They wished for me to spend some time with them and catch up on what I missed.


    Akane and Miwa-nee being there was something they didn¡¯t care too much about anymore. It¡¯s already a situation epted by all of them.


    Without any more room for discussion, I settled on sending them off until the train and the bus leaves. Unfortunately, with people stilling and going to both the train and bus stop, we refrained from being too intimate. I only managed to sneak in quick kisses.


    In any case, that was proven enough for the girls to be satisfied. We still have more days to look forward to anyway.


    When I returned to our house less than an hourter, I checked on Akane and Miwa-nee first. They¡¯re already upstairs. Akane was preparing our bed while Miwa-nee was humming a luby for Minoru.


    Following that, I returned to the living room where my parents were waiting.


    Naturally, there are things that we can only talk about when we¡¯re alone like this. Akane and Miwa-nee understood that so before this ends, they¡¯ll remain in their room.


    Compared to earlier, I am now just sitting in between my parents on the long sofa where I often sit and lie down with Akane. In front of us, the TV was showing a primetime drama series that¡¯s a mix of romance, action and fantasy. At one moment, there were the two main characters having their moment and the next second, they suddenly drew swords against each other and eventually got ambushed by CGI of an endless undead army where they became allies again.


    The scenes changed quicker than me brushing my teeth in the morning.


    And as expected, all three of us weren¡¯t following the series but we still ended up being absorbed by it because no one opened a conversation.


    For the next fifteen minutes, nothing changed in our situation until themercial break stopped our immersion in what we¡¯re watching.


    And while advertisements rolled on the TV, I decided to finally break that silence. Akane and Miwa-nee were waiting for me after all. And considering they didn¡¯t talk about the room... they¡¯ll probably go to a hotel or their office.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t we need to talk about something else? I mean, it¡¯s great that we¡¯re bonding by watching a series we didn¡¯t follow from the start. If this is all you want then I¡¯ll apany you until you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Although they arrived in the middle of the day, they probably haven¡¯t rested yet. Their baggage was probably even left behind in the car or put at that storage unit my mom owned.


    ¡°Talk about something else, huh? Is my sermon not enough?¡±


    Well, your sermon didn¡¯t even touch the main point. It¡¯s definitely not enough. But those pieces of advice I received from you will definitely be put to use.


    ¡°Dad, if that¡¯s enough, you two will not be here anymore. You still have to report to your office, right?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you outdated with your information about our work?¡±


    Yeah... It will be great if you just tell me the nature of it so I don¡¯t have to guess anymore.


    ¡°Did it change? Is that the reason why you¡¯re always away for months? I can appreciate a little update, dad.¡±


    ¡°Ruki. Need I remind you where your focus lies for the past five years?¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s right. Because of my desire, I ignored almost everything unrted to it. Perhaps, they already told me about the new nature of their work, I just filtered it out. And based on the clues I gathered... it¡¯s something big. At least, the two were still together.


    Wait. No. Mom just followed my dad. She¡¯s like his owner, always keeping him on her leash.


    ¡°C¡¯mon you two. Enough of that. Can¡¯t we stay here to spend some time with our baby boy?¡±


    My mom interjected into our conversation and pulled my head down to her shoulder, definitely trying to baby me.


    Since it¡¯s been a while, I let it go. I still remember that between the two, my mom always spoiled me for the simple reason of my clear resemnce to my dad.


    Unfortunately, I failed to grow up like him. I became my own person. Furthermore, at a young age, I did all those to the girls that caught my eye all for the sake of satisfying my desire. At that age, my dad was probably diligently studying along with Uncle Satoru.


    ¡°... Of course, you can. But mom, I¡¯m not a child anymore. You saw and held the proof of it.¡±


    Although I implicitly said it, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t understand it.


    I heard my old man release a sigh with his head shaking to the left and right. As for my mom, she began patting my head.


    ¡°Even so, you¡¯ll remain my baby boy. You¡¯re nning to be independent from us as soon as possible. Let me dote on my baby boy before that. Don¡¯t you notice? This is the first time in five years that we got to sit here, rxing together...¡±


    No matter how much she tried to hide, I definitely caught her voice breaking in the middle...


    I¡¯ve been turning a blind eye to that but... just like how I distanced myself to Akane, my rtionship with my parents also became distant. Even if I told myself that I love them, I was probably treating them as close to strangers for the past five years...


    Looking closely at my dad, he¡¯s stealthily wiping the tears looming to spill from his eyes.


    And at this moment, the feelings of remorse suddenly flooded into me.


    I¡¯ve been a bad child or rather... a strange child whose sole purpose was that awakened desire.


    More than Akane, my parents were most likely deeply affected by it. They surely got devastated when I began acting like that.


    ¡°... I. I caused you a lot of trouble. I¡¯m sorry mom, dad.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what kind of tone I used there but with remorse filling my chest, it¡¯s definitely not normal.


    A momentter, I felt two pairs of arms wrapping around me, covering my sight. Their warmth immediately spread in my person, melting the ice covering my heart that I probably put to stop my tears from flowing.


    It¡¯s the warmth brought about by familial love that the two people at my sides were passing onto me. No matter what I did, it wouldn¡¯t erase the fact that they would unconditionally love me....

 Chapter 647 - Decision

    After minutes of an emotional moment with my parents, the show that we¡¯re watching returned to air. Because of the absurdity of its sound effects and background music, that sessfully put us out of that solemn mood.


    My dadughed, my momughed and soon enough, I got infected by it. The tears that formed and spilled from our eyes were soon wiped off as we returned our focus back to what was being shown on the TV.


    There¡¯s a lot that was still left unsaid and a lot of things that we could talk about. However, with our silent agreement, we dropped all those tonight.


    ording to them, they¡¯d be here for at most two weeks if no jobnded on my old man¡¯sp within that time.


    As for their job, they¡¯re both government officials that are part ofw enforcement in the country. They couldn¡¯t tell me clearly or they¡¯re not allowed to.


    But they both possessed a front identity that they often used when dealing with people.


    My dad is supposed to be an internationalwyer mostly dealing with confidential cases. As for what ¡®confidential¡¯ entails, he didn¡¯t divulge too much into it. It¡¯s literally the meaning of the word. It¡¯s probably for my protection or knowing it wouldn¡¯t benefit me at all. He¡¯s doing that job apart from what they couldn¡¯t tell me.


    Back when they could still stay here without going on a trip for too long, he worked as a defensewyer.


    My mom is supposed to be my old man¡¯s personal bodyguard. However, since they¡¯re a married couple, she could just stick with him all the time and no one would believe that she¡¯s an excellent fighter.


    I know¡­ Like I mentioned before, Aunt Akemi was only the leader of the delinquent but my mom was definitely scarier than her. A hidden boss.


    However, only a handful of people knew of it¡­


    Personally, I hadn¡¯t witnessed that side of her yet. In my memory, she¡¯s always thezy-looking gorgeous housewife.


    Before they left for the night¡­ they told me to keep that information to myself. If my girls ask me about the nature of their work, I was instructed to only tell them that he¡¯s still awyer while my mom is a tag-along who refused to leave his side.


    Although that¡¯s probably the true nature of why she¡¯s still always with him, that earned my old man another chilling re from my mom.


    Well, I understood theplications and I didn¡¯t want to worry my girls about it. I could keep it as another secret that was better left unsaid. Besides, I also don¡¯t have any idea what their position in the government really is.


    Someone that handles national security? Isn¡¯t that too convenient or rather, far-fetched?


    I don¡¯t know. And with their warning, I probably better off not knowing.


    They left the house before midnight after talking to Miwa-nee once more and watching Minoru.


    They already talked to her earlier and¡­ as expected, Miwa-nee just gave up trying to keep it a secret. In the first ce, my mom knows whose child Minoru is.


    One of the reasons for their return and stay in the country is that boy¡­ They asked Miwa-nee if they could spend time with him.


    Apart from that, they also told Miwa-nee that they could take Minoru with them for a while when the time for her to return to her husband arrived.


    During those talks, I was right beside Miwa-nee and¡­ she turned to me to ask for my opinion on whether she should grant what my parents wanted to happen.


    In the end, I told my parents to let us think about it for a few days. Although I said ¡®us¡¯ I will try my best not to influence Miwa-nee¡¯s decision¡­


    Even if Minoru is ours, Miwa-nee raised him by herself and I hadn¡¯t been acting as his father yet. It¡¯s unfair for her if I did that. Even if it¡¯s considered irresponsible of me, I could only be a support for her this time rather than another decision-maker¡­


    Naturally, my parents wouldn¡¯t force her to make a decision so they immediately agreed when I raised that.


    After sending them to the door ¨C like I guessed, they¡¯re going to stay at a hotel rather than get their room back or use an empty room ¨C I checked on Akane first.


    The girl asked for a kiss and a hug before urging me to go to Miwa-nee¡¯s side.


    Although she didn¡¯t hear anything, she could easily guess that Miwa-nee needed me tonight.


    ¡°Thank you, Akane. You can sleep first. I promise you¡¯ll be waking up with me next to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, husband. Do what you must. I won¡¯t hold it against you if you can¡¯t return. I¡¯m not your only girl. You gave me the highest privilege among everyone by sharing a room with you. It¡¯ll be unfair for everyone if you still keep on going back to me when the other girls need you by their side¡­ Tonight, Miwa-nee needs you. Go to her.¡±


    After scolding me and urging me further to just remain at Miwa-nee¡¯s side, Akane shed her beautiful smile, reassuring me that she¡¯d be fine and she wouldn¡¯t hold it against me¡­


    I had long expected that she¡¯d eventually reach this line of thought but hearing it from her like this, it still felt like she¡¯s sacrificing more for me. On top of that, stopping her was out of the question. Because if I did, stepping forward from this would be next to impossible. We¡¯d be in a loop if that happened.


    Akane ced a finger on my lips, preventing me from opening my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, utter an apology. Save it, idiot husband. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Instead of that¡­¡±


    She then grabbed me by my cor and pulled me up to climb our bed. With her legs wrapping around my waist, Akane ced me on top of her.


    ¡°¡­ shower me with your love instead. I will not entertain any apologies or your sullen look. Just do the usual, husband. Show me how much you love me.¡±


    Along with that pronouncement, Akane¡¯s lips ovepped with mine before her arms also wrapped around my back.


    Along with her beautiful golden hair shining brightly under the moonlight passing through our window, Akane¡¯s ruby-red eyespletely entranced me.


    I understood everything she wanted to ry to me. That¡¯s why I never put up any resistance. Before going back to Miwa-nee¡¯s room, I¡¯ll be pouring my affection for this silly girl.


    It will always be like this from now on. When ites to them sacrificing parts of their privilege, I can only turn a blind eye to it rather than giving an apology that they have to do it. That way¡­ it won¡¯t be too heavy for both of us¡­


    ¡°If that¡¯s what my silly girl wants, I will not hold back¡­¡± I returned her kiss with the same intensity. And in less than a minute, I threw down her silk nightwear along with my own shirt. Our naked bodies entangled with each other as the room that was originally slightly cold rose in temperature.


    ¡°Akane, will you stay with me until the end?¡±


    ¡°dly, Ruki. Nothing can separate me from you.¡± Akane unhesitatingly answered, her expression filled with her undying affection for me.


    With that as ourst exchange for the night, our room soon became filled with groans and moans of affection-filled pleasure.

 Chapter 648 - Interest

    When morning came, I was met with Miwa-nee¡¯s confused eyes, wondering why I was sleeping next to her.


    Well, she¡¯s already asleep by the time I returned to her room. That¡¯s because instead of just leaving Akane after showering her with my affection like the girl asked, I remained by her side and waited until she fell asleep.


    Even if Akane told me that it¡¯s already fine for me to leave, I just smiled at her, held her in my arms, covered our naked bodies with the thick nket and endearingly coddled her until she drifted off to sleep.


    Doing that was the only way I could think of how to repay her for what she decided to let go of tonight...


    Being the recipient of what might be considered as the greatest privilege for them, Akane had gradually adjusted it. She, one by one, gave away and let go of those privileges that at first were solely directed for her.


    Since I couldn¡¯t just reject what she¡¯s doing, it seemed as if I selfishly dropped the responsibility to decide for it on her shoulder.


    I was dumbly unaware that there were a lot of things that I did unfairly. And in the end, the girls are the ones adjusting it to make it fair for the others.


    In any case, I still stopped myself from rebuking myself. I was now made aware of it. Doing so would just make these girls worry again. The best thing I could do was to prevent the same mistakes in the future.


    ¡°Good morning, Miwa-nee.¡± I put on what I deemed as my brightest smile as I greeted her despite that confusion.


    She¡¯s definitely wondering why I was next to her when she fell asleep without me by her side.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time but considering the first instance was nned, she probably couldn¡¯t believe that she missed an opportunity.


    ¡°When I returned herest night, you¡¯re already asleep so I made myselffortable hugging you from behind. I don¡¯t know when but you probably turned your body around to hug me as well. So now we¡¯re like this.¡±


    I detailed what entailed and pointed out the obvious. And that resulted in her eyes narrowing as she reached my cheeks, pinching it with slight annoyance.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? I was looking forward to your ¡®thank you¡¯¡±


    Ah. More than the talk with my parents, she focused more on what she told me in the kitchen¡­ Or rather, she purposely didn¡¯t raise that topic to not start our day with a gloomy mood.


    ¡°I nned to double it right now.¡± I grinned and gently climbed on top of her. Minoru was next to us. I made sure not to minimize my movements to not wake the boy up.


    On the other hand, Miwa-nee still had her eyes narrowed as she watched me with an incredulous expression.


    She¡¯s definitely not amused.


    Nheless, I lowered down to her neck and pressed my lips on one of her sensitive spots. Even if she tried not to react, it¡¯s called sensitive for a reason. Miwa-nee lightly exhaled and grabbed a clump of my hair before raising my head for our eyes to meet.


    Following that, Miwa-nee pulled me up and took my lips. ¡°Save that forter, you dumbo. I¡¯ll take a good morning kiss for now.¡±


    After dering that, she then pushed my body down to her side before standing up.


    Although her nightwear wasn¡¯t some sexy negligee, what she¡¯s wearing was still considered sexy. Just looking at her from where I was, I bet anyone would drool at that slightly undersized shirt that emphasized her voluptuous front as well as gave a peek at her slender waist and alluring belly button. Below it, her cotton pajamas stuck closely to her skin, making it appear as if it¡¯s a tight leggings.


    Upon noticing that I was stuck staring at her, Miwa-nee dragged me out of the bed and told me to wake up Akane.


    Well, it¡¯s my fault for not waking her upst night so¡­ no choice but to truly save it forter. Besides, I managed to uplift her mood. Although she probably wanted to appear upset, her lips that were curved into a smile and her cheeks that¡¯s slightly red from her blush betrayed her.


    Although she asked for my opinionst night, Miwa-nee put it at the back of her mind for now. I still have school so she¡¯s prioritizing me over her own issue.


    As soon as I understood that, it instantly warmed my heart. My girls are always considerate of me. That just proved how lucky I am to have them¡­


    While Miwa-nee went down to prepare our breakfast, I brought Akane, who woke up like a princess as soon as I kissed her, to the mini-gym as we did our morning routine.


    Despite my parents being back from overseas, our morning remained the same. In any case, they¡¯re going to be here for a few weeks, perhaps something would change, perhaps everything would remain the same¡­ who knows what the future holds for us?


    By the time we left the house for school, Hitomi was once again waiting to drive us both. And after dropping Akane, it¡¯s already a habit to meet up with at least one of them.


    For today, it¡¯s Ririka. We spent some time somewhere we wouldn¡¯t draw attention. Naturally, we couldn¡¯t do the same thing we did during the first time we met outside. More than the risk, I was thinking that I wanted to bring her somewhere we could lie down together. That way, I could spoil her more. The girl understood where I¡¯ming from and as it turns out, she¡¯s thinking the same thing.


    Back then, we just couldn¡¯t help it since we had just reunited. Although I couldn¡¯t promise her an exact date, I told her my desire to talk her out on a date. It could be an after-school date or even a weekend.


    Before we separated, she gave me another clothing piece she made that she thought I could use for disguising purposes.


    It¡¯s nothing spectacr but considering she handmade it, I definitely appreciate her efforts. I thanked her by stretching the time further just to at least make up for the days I couldn¡¯t be with her.


    By the time I returned to Hitomi¡¯s car, I looked at the time and concluded that it¡¯s already impossible for us to get another alone time or I would bete for school. She already noticed it but none of us pointed it out.


    Instead, I tried to be content just staring at the cool but silent woman driving for me. As I couldn¡¯t read her mind, I just hoped that she¡¯s feeling the same.


    ¡°Ruki-sama. Are you perhaps looking forward to being with me?¡±


    Ten minutes into the road to school, Hitomi surprised me as she asked that question, breaking the silence inside the car.


    Looking forward might be an understatement. I wanted to be with all of them, not just with her, all the time¡­ That¡¯s how greedy I am. But of course, that¡¯s impossible at the moment.


    ¡°If I have to be honest. I always look forward to being with all of you. I¡¯m that greedy.¡±


    ¡°I see. I can agree that Ruki-sama is greedy.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you put off by it? You held onto your interest in me despite knowing my past and my present status.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only an interest. Ruki-sama, I don¡¯t think I can say that I love you as much as Ojou-sama loves you.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Her interest doesn¡¯t equate to loving me. I know that but still, my interest in her is just the same as what I felt for the other girls. It¡¯s the feeling of wanting her for myself.


    Well, we can only have this bit of time for ourselves so I don¡¯t expect that the interest she has in me will evolve quickly. It might even remain as an interest even if we reach the point of being in an intimate physical rtionship.


    ¡°I like your bluntness, Hitomi.¡± I forced an awkwardugh before continuing. ¡°I guess I have to do my best for you to love me as much as Otoha loves me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m looking forward to that ¡®best¡¯ of yours, Ruki-sama.¡± Although it was quick, I saw Hitomi shing an excited expression.


    Our conversation ended there but the slightly positive atmosphere remained until we reached the vicinity of our school.

 Chapter 649 - Grounded Again

    As usual, the car stopped somewhere deserted making it a great ce for me to go out without having the risk of being seen by someone.


    However, after seeing that we arrived earlier than expected due to the smooth traffic, I swiftly leaned over to the driver¡¯s seat, taking that chance to kiss her intimately.


    Perhaps expecting that I would do that, Hitomi activated the tinting of the car¡¯s window sses before answering what I did with the same intensity. Triple the intensity of what I did, I mean.


    She immediately tried to take the wheel from me after all. However, I didn¡¯t let her this time.


    In any case, after failing from doing that, Hitomi reclined the driver¡¯s seat instantly, making it easy for me to mount on top of her.


    In less than a minute after our lips met, I once again saw Hitomi¡¯s unrestrained expression painting her face despite the dimness of the interior of the car.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t see it clearly. It would sure be an exquisite sight.


    Anyway, I just had to be content with this at the moment. Sucking on her lips and neck, leaving a mark on her unblemished skin.


    In between the fight for supremacy between our entangled lips and tongues, Hitomi¡¯s arms worked on taking off my top and she did that quite easily as if she¡¯s already an expert.


    And not wanting to lose against her, I took off the thick butler suit that she always wears. The interior of the car remained dim resulting in my sense of sight weakening. I squinted to my utmost. Enough to at least make out her alluring figure that was difficult to catch. To supplement me with more information. I used another of the five senses. The sense of touch.


    One of my hands ran down from her cheeks, to her neck and eventuallynded on her unexplored valley.


    At this moment, my hands managed to reach the first base. But that¡¯s not enough. I slipped my hands underneath her shirt to touch it directly.


    While I focused on the changes in her expression, if there were any, my hand brushed along her smooth skin. And as soon as I arrived at my destination, Hitomi instantly reacted with a sudden jolt of her whole body. She¡¯s that sensitive.


    I had no idea how far we could go today but I¡¯d definitely savor this chance.


    ¡°Have you ever touched yourself here, Hitomi?¡± I uttered a question at the same time as my hand grasped one of her breasts after slipping under thest piece of clothing covering it.


    Her softness quickly spread to my palm, filling it up to the brim. Her sensitive cherry gradually hardened, poking the center of it.


    At the same time as that, HItomi¡¯s hands grasped onto my shoulder, one of which tightened on it as she tried to resist the new sensation spreading in her body.


    My hand didn¡¯t remain stationary. It soon began doing its job, squeezing and fondling it to get more reaction from her. And while waiting for her answer to my question, I returned to her exposed neck, tasting the salty sweetness of her skin. Perhaps if we¡¯re not in this dim location, I¡¯d see a pearly-white, wless skin trembling ever-so-slightly from the stimtion she¡¯s receiving.


    Because she¡¯s taking her time to answer, my hand began doing its job, fondling her sensitive bountiful chest. By doing that, her reaction intensified, especially when her nipple got squeezed between the gap of my fingers.


    Perhaps as herst resort to stop herself from moaning, Hitomi grabbed me by my hair and pulled my head up to seal our lips together.


    And in line with her thoughts of returning three times as much, Hitomi blindly reached for the zipper of my pants, opened it and invaded it with the sole mission of grasping my length.


    She seeded, however¡­ there¡¯s not enough time left.


    While she¡¯s still trying to slip inside my boxers, I retreated from her shirt.


    When she noticed that, her hand and lips stopped.


    Hitomi¡¯s eyes shed a confused expression followed by a questioning gaze. ¡®Why did you stop?¡¯


    That didn¡¯tst though.


    Hitomi eventually averted my gaze by turning her head sideways, breaking off from our kiss.


    And only at this moment did she sessfully answer my question.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Whenever I would remember what you and Ojou-sama were doing at the back.¡±


    That¡¯s an honest answer. As expected of Hitomi.


    Although the tone of her voice was still the same as before, it couldn¡¯t be denied that it¡¯s shaking.


    ¡°I love the honesty, Hitomi.¡± Whether she could see my satisfied smile or not, I had no idea. ¡°Is it possible to take you out on a date?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    Even though I also expected that, the swift response somehow pulled down my enthusiasm.


    In any case, I stopped at that and just lowered my lips, aimed at where I was thinking of leaving my mark, sucking it one more time for assurance.


    While I was doing that, Hitomi ced her hand on my head, caressing it gently. That¡¯s her silent permission to do what I wanted.


    A few minutester, we returned to how we were before the tinting of the ss windows.


    ¡°By the way, Ojou-sama asked me to pass a message to you.¡±


    When I was about to leave the car, Hitomi¡¯s words stopped me.


    A message from Otoha?


    ¡°Hmm? Can¡¯t she message me through Messenger or my number?¡±


    Wait. Now that I think of it, I haven¡¯t received any message from Otoha sincest night. She¡¯s among the girls I updated about what happenedst night with the girls introducing themselves to my parents.


    Ever since I took her in again, she¡¯s been one of those who would reply to me as soon as she received my message.


    That¡¯s unusual¡­


    And because Hitomi picked us up, I failed to notice that Otoha hadn¡¯t contacted me.


    ¡°Ojou-sama is back at the mansion. Hirokage-sama has woken up and told her to wait for him there rather than stay with him at the hospital.¡±


    That didn¡¯t answer the mystery of why she couldn¡¯t message me¡­ If I had to guess, upon knowing that she stayed there for days, he became worried for her daughter instead, not giving the girl the chance to say what she wanted to say¡­


    ¡°Her mother. Did she do something?¡±


    ¡°Correct. She¡¯s suspecting that the nurse, Ruki-sama,st Monday is Ojou-sama¡¯s¡­ significant other. She confiscated Ojou-sama¡¯s phone and banned her from essing the inte.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Can I hear what she asked you to tell me?¡±


    Upon hearing that, anger surged into my whole being. Although some of it was directed to her mother, the majority of that anger was directed to myself.


    Instead of learning of her current situation, my perverseness acted on Hitomi first¡­


    I also couldn¡¯t get angry at Hitomi¡­ I was the one who initiated it. Hitomi only followed my lead.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to be angry at yourself, Ruki-sama. Ojou-sama is not in any danger. I can assure you of that.¡±


    And now I¡¯m beingforted by Hitomi¡­


    Before I could delve further into self-deprecation, Hitomi¡¯s voice continued and this time, her tone wasn¡¯t the same. She mimicked Otoha¡¯s tone and mannerisms to deliver her message. ¡°¡¯Don¡¯t worry about me, Ruki. I will contact you soon.¡¯¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± It feltcking. That girl knew that I was an overthinker¡­


    ¡°No. Can I ask for your phone, Ruki-sama?¡±


    I see¡­ So that¡¯s why it¡¯s that short¡­ That girl, did she n to make me worry first?


    I gave my phone to Hitomi like she asked. And as I expected, she dialed a long string of numbers before a ringing tone resounded.


    Without even waiting for the first ring to end, Otoha¡¯s voice flowed into my ears.


    ¡°Ruki, you worrywart! I instructed Hitomi-nee to call here if she found you worrying after receiving my message. I predicted it right, huh?¡±


    Hitomi put it on loudspeaker so even she heard that. Being called ¡®Hitomi-nee¡¯ by Otoha surely struck a chord with her that she immediately flinched.


    Anyway, hearing Otoha¡¯s voice truly relieved me. She could scold me as she wanted to but¡­ this is a lot better than only hearing her message from Hitomi.


    ¡°¡­ If you know that I will worry, you shouldn¡¯t have bothered to leave that kind of message and asked me to call you instead. How did you even get a phone? I thought it got confiscated.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let me borrow Ria¡¯s line. Dumb-senpai is dumb! I have Hitomi-nee and I am a Kaneko. Getting a satellite phone is easy! By the way, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll see you soon. I love you, dumb Ruki.¡±


    And as soon as she finished saying that, the call disconnected.


    The girl was clearly out of her character¡­ However, it¡¯s most likely to assure me that she¡¯s fine. She even predicted that I would still worry even after hearing her acting normally¡­


    In any case, it definitely relieved me to hear her voice albeit cut short.


    ¡°Will I still see you tomorrow, Hitomi?¡±


    ¡°Ojou-sama instructed me to continue taking Ruki-sama to school every morning.¡±


    ¡°Can I still contact her using the number you inputted?¡±


    ¡°No. I have to return it to where it belongs before they notice it¡¯s missing.


    So she stole it to be used today¡­ They truly went to great lengths just to quell my worry.


    ¡°I see¡­ Well then, let¡¯s talk more about this tomorrow. Please take care of Otoha and¡­ also of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You too, Ruki-sama¡­¡±


    What can I do? I still have to attend school and Otoha even prepared for a way to contact her just to make sure that I wouldn¡¯t be eaten away by worrying about her¡­


    They took great lengths just to stop me from reacting as she expected¡­


    That¡¯s why I could only believe her words for today¡­ It¡¯s kind of pathetic but I would be even more pathetic if I insisted on worrying about her without an ounce of solution in my mind¡­


    I have to believe in her.. Like how they believe in me.

 Chapter 650 - Uneventful Day?

    The school hours passed by quickly and were fairly uneventful this day save from a few interesting encounters.


    First, there¡¯s Eguchi-sensei staring at me awkwardly because I was almostte again. In any case, it¡¯s only ¡®almost¡¯ so I returned an apologetic smile to her before I continued to the ss just to prevent the others from specting about her favoring me once more.


    Second, Shio announced that I got epted as her Student Assistant. It didn¡¯t create another wave of exmations since most of my ssmates already thought that it¡¯s just a matter of time before that happened. However, Shio cashed in on that status sooner than I expected. Just like before when she punished me ¨C she had me carry her things to her next sses ¨C she asked me to do it again.


    Due to that, I was once again turned into a spectacle for the other sses throughout the day and the title of Shiori-sensei¡¯s pet became official.


    At ss 3, the forehead girl, Misaki, shed a relieved smile when she saw me doing fine. The girl even stood up from her seat and approached me before I left their ssroom to check that I wasn¡¯t as lonely as the other day where she brought me to their clubroom and cheered me up.


    That girl is really too precious.


    The thought of being a proper friend to her passed by my mind but I had no idea where to start from that. I never truly considered anyone as a friend.


    In a sense, we¡¯re somewhat alike, the girl had no other human interactions before high school while I kept almost everyone at a distance except the girls that I stole for the purpose of filling up my desire. We¡¯re both devoid of people we could call friends.


    Fortunately for Misaki, she got Itou as her first friend. That girl was surely looking out for Misaki considering no one had taken advantage of the girl¡¯s innocence yet.


    Anyway, I think I can consult my girls about that. Am I suited to be a friend to anyone?


    If I asked myself, I would immediately answer no.


    Apart from Misaki, there was also the volleyball girl from Rae¡¯s ss who seemed weirdly interested in me. The girl also called out to me before I left their ssroom.


    If I remember correctly, her name was Sachi. Last Sunday, I also noticed her giving me a meaningful look.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t really forget about her, she¡¯s the reason why I got into a dilemma in the girl¡¯s shower room in the first ce.


    Although it was kind of a normal conversation where she mentioned the previous PE activity we both participated in, the way she looked at me was definitely full of misced interest.


    Ah. Misced was probably a wrong word to use but she did seem like she knew something about me that made her that wildly interested in being my acquaintance.


    From my observation, she wasn¡¯t the type to get excited over anything. She¡¯s more of a serious type. In fact, our conversation went on normally, talking about what happened back then. She didn¡¯t mention anything past that PE activity.


    Regardless, I just yed along and acted like how I normally am.


    Our conversation ended with us introducing each other as well as a simple handshake.


    Katayama Sachi, a rising freshman of Volleyball Club. That¡¯s her full name. She has a simr status as Satsuki when ites to her club.


    And because Katayama approached, Rae, who was restraining herself from being seen with me, also used that chance to interact with me in public.


    Naturally, she¡¯s curious why the popr volleyball girl of their ss called out to me.


    While acting as if we¡¯re also not that close, I told her honestly what went on as well as my suspicion why that girl suddenly got interested in me.


    When Rae heard that, her sses seemingly shined like those sses anime characters. She then confidently told me to leave that mystery to her. With her newfound confidence to hold a normal conversation with others without relying too much on her knowledge, she vowed to find out why Katayama got interested in me.


    It¡¯s convenient that she volunteered to do that and I had no reason to reject it. Furthermore, she¡¯s like my other girls who wanted to do something for me. Knowing that it would fulfill that wish of hers, I wholeheartedly thanked her while reminding her not to overdo it¡­


    With my eptance, Rae vibrantly appeared more cheerful. If not for us standing by their ssroom¡¯s door, she would probably jump at me and ask for a kiss.


    Third, our lunch was once again spent at the ssroom together with Satsuki, Aya and¡­ of course, the tag-along, Sakuma.


    What happenedst night was naturally not brought up so we talked about other things such as polishing the details for tomorrow¡¯s Study Group.


    Originally, there should only be four of us in a group. However, Kanzaki, who joined our table midway, expressed her intention to join us. In hopes to make amends for what happened yesterday.


    Satsuki raised an eyebrow at that, most likely thinking that Kanzaki had an ulterior motive while Aya didn¡¯t have any objection. Aya focused more on the fact that Kanzaki¡¯s diligence could help us study better.


    I understood Satsuki¡¯s line of thinking. No matter how much she wanted to ept our situation, when there¡¯s another girl who would show interest in me, she¡¯d suspect that another rival candidate appeared. On the other hand, for Aya, even though I already corrupted her, she¡¯s still too considerate to be of help to me.


    To be fair, I had use up with a decision. Perhaps to avoid any unnecessary issue, Satsuki epted in the end.


    As for Sakuma¡­ his opinion didn¡¯t matter and he didn¡¯t even try to object. He¡¯s already content that the restrained atmosphere between Satsuki and him was slowly loosening.


    As someone who knew about my rtionship with Satsuki, regardless of what happened before, he¡¯s now being considerate not to get in our way. Furthermore, he¡¯s hoping for more advice from me regarding his pursuit of Satsuki¡¯s sister.


    It¡¯s certain that we will encounter her tomorrow. He¡¯s most likely nning to ask me right there about what kind of approach he should use.


    Either way, good for him.


    Fourth, when we finished our lunch, I left the ssroom and took a walk around the school.


    It¡¯s not because I didn¡¯t want to spend it with one of my girls, I just thought of fully exploring the school to see where those groups that could be a problem for us were hanging out. For example, the delinquent group Fukuda and even Izumi-senpai belonged to.


    Izumi-senpai was a fake member though. However, she truly hangs out with them sometimes and she appeared nearly untouchable with all those what she called ¡®dogs¡¯ doing her bidding.


    Compared to when she¡¯s dealing with me, the girl has a distinct ¡®delinquent¡¯ air around her whenever she¡¯s with them.


    From my estimate, there are more than 30 of them. Perhaps more. And as expected, there¡¯s a clear hierarchy among them. Most girls of their group, be it the gyarus or those with dyed hairs and loose uniforms, crowded around the third years.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t approach that group and didn¡¯t even show myself.


    I only observed them from afar.


    Their hang-out spot was at the western part of the school near the Tennis Court and Ser Field.


    Anyway, after I finished exploring, I met up with Satsuki and spent the rest of the lunch break with her. Partly topensate for that matter with Kanzaki and partly because I just wanted to spoil her today.


    And now, the bell indicating the end of the 7th period rang out.


    Uneventful, right?


    Like yesterday, I remained in the ssroom for the Cleaning Duty.

 Chapter 651 - Unfortunately For Him...

    Being included in the Cleaning Duty would always be a bane for someone who only wanted to ck off. However, this kind of thing had long been ingrained in every student starting from our grade school. Schools taught children like us to be responsible citizens. Although it wouldn¡¯t always be sessful, that kind of teaching was sessfully reflected in our society.


    As for me¡­ well, I only saw it as part of our duty and to keep up my character that was known to the public. I was a fairly diligent guy when ites to different school duties even when I was stealing girls left and right during middle school. That¡¯s why even if I had the reputation of being an unapproachable guy, no one doubted when they found out that I was part of the Student Council.


    Unfortunately, I got too focused on the new changes in my life that I neglected that. And now, it resulted in me being part of it for three straight days.


    I¡¯m notining, of course. This is also a way to at least disperse some of the rumors surrounding me.


    As it turned out, because I skipped three times, some of our ssmates assigned during those days where I didn¡¯t show up were grumbling that I was a cker.


    I heard that from one of the guys assigned today.


    ¡°Onoda, did you get struck by lightning? You didn¡¯t escape today.¡±


    That¡¯s how he said it and in a loud voice at that.


    Just from the tone and how he wanted it to be heard by everyone in the room, he¡¯s definitely someone envious of the attention I was getting.


    I tried to recall which group he came from¡­ And s, he¡¯s among Fukuda¡¯s followers.


    Whether that was about Chii or some other girl or he just hated my guts, I couldn¡¯t care less.


    In response to that, I only went on what was assigned to me, not bothering with what he wanted to aplish.


    My ssmate A status might¡¯ve been stripped off me but¡­ I was still someone hardly approachable. Especially if they¡¯re not girls.


    If I wanted to, ignoring Sakuma was well within my ability. That guy only got on speaking terms with me because of Satsuki. I felt bad when I stole Satsuki¡¯s love for him and redirected it to me but that¡¯s just it. That¡¯s why there¡¯s really no chance for me to be friends with him or any other boys in our ss or those close to my age.


    I could show respect to those significantly older but most of my interaction with anyone else would just be an act.


    Anyway, seeing that I didn¡¯t bite that bait he¡¯d thrown, the guy clearly showed irritation and those who heard his voice earlier also dropped any interest upon seeing me walk away.


    On another note, Saki was among the girls on the Cleaning Duty today. With her usually cheerful attitude that she¡¯s using to cover her inferiorityplex, the girl swooped in and took that chance to take a jab at the guy. Most likely her way to help me.


    ¡°Speak for yourself Mushitani-kun, didn¡¯t you escapest time? And if I remember correctly, you got called out by our teacherst year because you¡¯re not showing up in every duty assigned to you. Onoda-kun here is repenting of his act. He voluntarily took three consecutive duties to make up for those times he escaped. Have you?¡±


    With her arms crossed and while clutching the ckboard eraser, Saki had her chin raised as she seemingly looked down at that guy.


    Upon hearing that, the guy visibly choked on his words as his face turned purple from having no rebuttal. He stomped his feet and turned around just to escape the scrutiny thrown at him by those who heard Saki.


    The girl then approached me. She had a proud smile on her lips but there seemed to be an imaginary tail wagging behind her as she waited for praise from me.


    ¡°Great job. And thank you, Saki. You don¡¯t have to, you know?¡± I whispered my answer as I swiftly patted her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely aiming to embarrass you. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that. He can bark all he wants and it will not affect.¡±


    ¡°I care though. You¡¯re my¡­ after all¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I know. Next time, leave it to me. I¡¯ll flip the table on them and make you proud that I¡¯m your¡­¡±


    I smiled and copied how she left out thatst word that defined my status when ites to her.


    Through Saki¡¯s action, I realized that I made another blunder. I keptparing my present self to how I was before. However, presently, I am not the same guy as before. I cannot do the same thing as I did before.


    At the moment, I have a clear status with the girls around me and I fully epted it.


    I¡¯m their boyfriend.


    As much as I cared about their reputation, they surely cared for mine as well. They wouldn¡¯t like it if I got embarrassed by others or got branded by demeaning words.


    And that¡¯s what made Saki take action on behalf of me.


    I probably looked uncool back there when I simply ignored his question¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quick, shall we? We can go together and¡­¡± I paused for a bit before lowering my voice further, ¡°¡­we can make a stop along the way.¡±


    Understanding what I meant, Saki bit her lips seductively for a moment before swiftly changing her expression to normal.


    No one caught it, their attention was still on Mushitani, who¡¯s wiping the desk until it became squeaky smooth, after all.


    Following that, we turned our backs to each other because that attention directed to Mushitani would soon expire. We couldn¡¯t let the others catch on to the fluffy atmosphere surrounding me and Saki.


    Around 10 minutester, Saki apanied me to the back of the Administration Building. I got assigned to gather the trash and bring it here to the incinerator.


    Since I told her that we¡¯d go together, the girl chose to apany me in this mundane task so that we could be together even a few minutes longer.


    I know. That ¡®few minutes¡¯ is considered precious for them so I kept my mouth shut and just granted it to her.


    Besides, it¡¯s a lot better than walking there alone.


    After dropping the garbage bag there, we then turned our heels towards the Club Building.


    Five minutester, we reached our ¡®stop¡¯.


    However, before we could open the door and enter it, someone appeared at the periphery of my vision¡­


    I only needed to turn my head slightly to see who it was.


    The silent guy, Taku.


    He¡¯s outside their clubroom.


    It¡¯s fairly obvious why he is out.


    He definitely heard that Saki is with me.


    So... He still hasn¡¯t given up, huh?


    At the moment, he already noticed us. However, Saki hasn¡¯t seen him yet. She¡¯s in a daze, after all. The clubroom I picked was the most special one for us.


    Without waiting for her to snap out of it, I opened the door and pushed her inside.


    Before I followed her inside, I turned my head towards the silent guy. He¡¯s already running towards me, aiming to stop me from entering.


    Unfortunately for him, he¡¯ll be five secondste.


    Before his eyes, I stepped inside and swiftly closed the door behind me.

 Chapter 652 - Terrible Friend

    Five seconds is a short time.


    Even before I could step forward to exin the situation to Saki. The silent guy¡¯s hurried footsteps stopped right before the door we entered from.


    The volume of the footsteps was at the level of silence, considering it¡¯s that guy. However, being near it, I clearly heard it along with his rather rough breathing. Possibly because of his sudden burst.


    If a prefect from the Disciplinary Council was around, getting a warning not to run in the hallways was the least he could get. Luckily for him, there¡¯s none. In fact, that kind of council was nonexistent. Everything was handed over to the Student Council.


    But being too short-staffed, I doubt they could also have that kind of function.


    Well, that¡¯s not the issue right now.


    The girl I pushed inside was already out of her daze. She tilted her head slightly before looking down at the shadow spilling beneath the door.


    ¡°Ruki.¡± With a questioning gaze, Saki only called out to my name.


    Even if she uttered a question, her expression says it all.


    Should I answer honestly or not?


    Well, that¡¯s not a question anymore. She already noticed him and surely, that guy would knock on the door shortly. There¡¯s no reason to keep it from her.


    But I¡¯m quite unsatisfied with this situation¡­


    I took in Saki¡¯s whole figure in my eyes. Although she¡¯s only standing there with her head tilted slightly, I could clearly feel my attraction towards her.


    Her hair was put up into a bun again leaving her ears and the sides of her neck exposed. Every time we¡¯re alone, I always nibble on them.


    I know¡­ This shouldn¡¯t be the time to be like this¡­ But knowing that the guy still hasn¡¯t given up on her. Even if this isn¡¯t her fault, my possessiveness is being triggered.


    Well, here goes.


    Ignoring the guy behind the closed door, I stepped forward, wrapped my arm around her waist and kissed her.


    Saki¡¯s eyes widened in slight surprise but soon enough, she closed it, epting my lips wholeheartedly. I then felt her hand on my cheek, endearingly holding it close.


    ¡°How should I say this? I can¡¯t help but kiss you.¡± I said as I pulled my head slightly, separating our lips.


    It¡¯s still early so I could clearly see her glistening lips as the rays of sunset shone upon her.


    ¡°So, are you going to ask for my permission again?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not gonna do that. Just saying the reason why I kissed you instead of clearing the confusion in your eyes.¡±


    She already told me to just go for it whenever I feel like it and she would ept it anytime. In her dictionary, that¡¯s a free chance being given to her by me.


    Furthermore, that¡¯s probably something she¡¯s always waiting for. Rather than be the one to initiate everything, Saki liked it more when I was the one making the first move.


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right! Someone is¡­¡±


    As if remembering that just now, Saki tilted her body slightly to peek at the door behind me.


    To give her a better view, I moved behind her without removing my arms holding her close.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ There¡¯s someone by the door. I pushed you in because he saw us.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this bad, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but it¡¯s Taku¡­ He¡¯s still into you. I admit. That¡¯s also the reason why I kissed you first. The guy is still not over you.¡±


    He already kept what he sawst Sunday to himself. Unless it pushed him to the brink of being broken, he¡¯d also kept his mouth shut about this. Furthermore¡­ I don¡¯t n on keeping him as a variable.


    He already stalked Saki for two years. There¡¯s no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t resort to a desperate move.


    Rather than just let him imagine what we could be doing inside this room, it¡¯s better to confront him now.


    However, unlike with the situation with that ex of Yua two weeks ago, I¡¯d rather not put Saki in the same situation where thest resort was to let the guy hear her moans from having sex with me.


    Furthermore, I still had no idea if Tadano stood by his window and listened in during the night when I took Nami¡¯s virginity and stayed with her untilte into the night. Although he looked gloomy, he didn¡¯t act out of character at least.


    But for this guy, even if that wouldn¡¯t be the most extreme torment for the guy who¡¯s still hoping for a chance, there¡¯s no way his imagination wouldn¡¯t mess his head after hearing Saki erotically call out my name and moan in extreme pleasure.


    ¡°He kept quiet about what he saw. However, that¡¯s probably not enough for him to give up on you. He might knock any moment now, unless¡­ he gets eaten by his cowardice.¡±


    That¡¯s right. There¡¯s also that option for him. Just run away and give us this moment. I¡¯ll still bring Saki to their clubroom afterward anyway.


    Saki lowered her head still staring at the stationary shadow underneath the door.


    Perhaps finding it difficult to think of her next move, the girl turned her face towards me, her eyes pleading for an answer. ¡°Ruki¡­ What should I do?¡±


    However, seeing that expression on her just invoked my desire for her. Before answering her, I kissed her once more while tightening my arm around her.


    In the corner of my mind, a part of my conscious will was already shouting at me to ignore the guy and just fulfill our desire for each other¡­


    That¡¯s not the answer she¡¯s looking for though¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide about it together. You¡¯re my girlfriend now. Honestly, I¡¯m deliberating whether to ignore him and just spend the time I promised for you before bringing you to the clubroom but¡­ that¡¯s not going to sit well with you, right?¡±


    ¡°I think I already told you, I¡¯m a terrible friend, Ruki. I can swallow ignoring him if that means I can have this chance with you.¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s right. For Saki, it didn¡¯t really matter if he¡¯s there or not¡­ How unlucky can that guy be?


    In any case, I think my earlier words were wrong. It won¡¯t sit well with me if we just ignored him.


    I¡­ I already decided not to put her in that same situation. And it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to hurt that guy, I just don¡¯t want another guy to hear their alluring voices.


    There¡¯s the thrill, true. And if it was before, my desire would surely be filled up by thinking how frustrated that silent guy would be. However, I¡¯m trying to walk past that. I want to cure my desire for them...


    Ah. This is bing my mental struggle rather than Saki¡¯s.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. My Saki isn¡¯t terrible.¡±


    ¡°But I am. I¡¯m sorry. I have myplex and¡­ I don¡¯t hold my friends in high regard. I can blindly betray them. Isn¡¯t that how our rtionship started? I betrayed Nanami by grabbing that chance.¡±


    Hearing her words, it¡¯s bing clearer. I¡¯m pushing my ideals to her at this moment while she¡¯s just being honest.


    But is that all?


    ¡°Let¡¯s say you¡¯re right. You can betray them anytime. But Saki, are your years of being with them going to be thrown away this easily?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No.¡± Saki lowered her head,plex emotions filling her face.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I won¡¯t say something about treasuring your friendship. But the Saki I observe isn¡¯t someone cold-hearted. You¡¯re a chance-grabber, true. But the guilt I saw from you that day was all true¡­¡± I dropped my lips on hers once more.


    After all the kisses we shared, I noticed that it¡¯s easier to convey what I wanted to say if there¡¯s an additional kiss. It¡¯s enough to break her mental defenses, letting her think clearly.


    Well, that¡¯s just my assumption but considering how she¡¯s always savoring each and every kiss we shared, I¡¯d positively bet on it.


    ¡°To clear our path ahead¡­ It¡¯s probably time for us to deal with him. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Us?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I won¡¯t leave this alone with you. He could be mad or anything but I¡¯ll keep my hold on you like this. And if my Saki wanted to show It to him. I¡¯ll kiss you with enough passion to make him give up.¡±


    ¡°I like that idea¡­¡± Saki smiled and bit her lips. Before I could take the initiative. The girl already turned around and pulled my head down.


    At the same time as our lips met for the fourth time, the knock that we¡¯re waiting for finally rang out.

 Chapter 653 - Silent Until The End

    Having decided what we¡¯re going to do, I had Saki sit on one of the chairs around the table in the middle of the room before I opened the door to let the silent guy enter.


    He stared at me for a moment upon seeing the doors open before him. Nevertheless, he stepped inside hurriedly, his eyes immediately went to search for Saki.


    When he saw her sittingfortably there, despite the girl¡¯s unamused expression, the silent guy¡¯splexion glowed brighter.


    He¡¯s too easy to read.


    Whatever. He can continue admiring her but¡­


    Before he could even take a step towards her, I grabbed his shoulder and tightened my grip, stopping him from continuing.


    ¡­ There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let him approach her when I¡¯m around.


    He should be one of those guys who¡¯d be content at admiring their crush at a distance. If not then he¡¯d push himself to a bout of suffering like what Ogawa went through.


    ¡°I let you enter the room. But where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Iced my voice with a silent threat.


    Last Sunday, he caught us but we never exined anything to him. Rather than that, we lost him in that neighborhood before running back to the school and hiding there.


    The day after that, the guy neither confronted us nor told anyone what he witnessed. He kept it all to himself while throwing slight hostility towards me.


    ording to Saki, he¡¯s capable of speech. He¡¯s just choosing not to.


    Besides, he wouldn¡¯t reach high school if he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Alright, you chose that path. Maintain your silence then. What you sawst Sunday is true. Saki is my girlfriend.¡± I released my grip on his shoulder and patted it.


    He reacted by trying to sweep my hand away. However, he¡¯s toote. I pulled it away after one pat as I made my way to Saki.


    When our eyes met, we nodded to each other, confirming what we¡¯re going to do next.


    I stopped in front of her and stretched my arm forward. Saki shed a beautiful smile and while intentionally letting the guy behind me see it, she took my hand and stood up.


    I immediately pulled on her hand, put it on my shoulder and ced my hand behind her. Although we looked like we¡¯re about to dance, that¡¯s not the aim.


    I reversed our position. I sat down on the chair while stringing her along.


    By the time we finished, Saki was now sitting sideways on myp, both of her hands gripped on my shoulders. Meanwhile, one of my arms was supporting her back while the other wasfortably resting on her exposed thighs.


    Since he¡¯s still refusing to talk, it¡¯s better to show him our rtionship.


    This is almost the same as when I called Ogawa to their clubroom and showed him Hina¡¯s rtionship with me.


    And naturally, I won¡¯t do anything more than this.


    Maybe a few kisses if I can¡¯t hold back anymore. For now, this is enough.


    Besides, I told Saki to do what she wanted to do once we¡¯re in this position.


    It¡¯s a lot better for her to initiate things than make it look like I am coercing her.


    ¡°Taku¡­ This is my rtionship with Ruki. If you¡¯re thinking I¡¯m only being led around by him, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± Saki said.


    The girl only nced at him for a moment before switching her gaze back to me. And while caressing my cheek, Saki unhesitatingly kissed me.


    Her lips hungrily nibbled on mine as if she couldn¡¯t wait to show the guy that she belonged to me.


    And while I epted all of that and even returned in the same intensity, I kept observing the silent guy. I made it a task to catch any changes in his expression.


    And well within the character that Ipiled based on my observation of him, the guy expectedly remained frozen from where I left him. He¡¯s visibly shaking in repressed anger, evident by his cupped fists.


    He¡¯s not mute so it goes to say that he¡¯s also not deaf or blind. He heard what Saki said and even watched us making out in front of him.


    However, even with that, he still kept his mouth closed.


    Honestly, the way he acts is bordering on what Ogawa showed. Worse, even.


    If he remained silent after this¡­ then he¡¯ll definitely continue holding onto his infatuation towards Saki. And he probably won¡¯t care whether she returned it or not.


    Ogawa could openly show his hate and he kept on wearing his emotion on his sleeve. But for this one, not only was he not saying anything, he¡¯d only show some kind of reaction when he saw us together.


    ¡°Hmm? Since you¡¯re not saying anything¡­ I guess you don¡¯t mind our rtionship, right?¡±


    I intentionally put on a shameless smile to rile him up.


    However, he¡¯s like a huge boulder sitting in the middle of a raging stream. Unmoving.


    While we¡¯re showing him our intimate rtionship, we took turns in riling him up to at least say or do something. But in the end, his eyes only became bloodshot apart from the intense shaking of his whole body from the rage that built up.


    It¡¯s official. This guy is even more hopeless than Ogawa.


    If I have to guess¡­ he¡¯ll probably only talk if he¡¯s alone with Saki. But there¡¯s no way I can risk letting Saki be alone with him after frustrating him like this.


    I guess this is enough. Confronting him this time will not result in him stepping back. However, it proved that his self-restraint was higher than Ogawa¡¯s. Even after humiliating him like this, he didn¡¯t do anything. Either he¡¯s too scared to do something because I¡¯m here or he¡¯s still holding onto a faint hope. Faint hope that he can still change Saki¡¯s mind.


    After whispering something to Saki, the girl stood up from me and pulled me with her. We then picked up the bags we ced on the table and began to move towards the door.


    When we reached his position, Saki and I stopped next to him. Naturally, I ced the girl on my right just in case he lost it and tried to grab her.


    ¡°Taku, I get it. You like Saki but you¡¯re damn toote to confess. I¡¯m telling you this man-to-man ¨C if you keep being silent as you are now and resort to stalking, you will never be more than a stalker.¡± I tapped his shoulder once more before continuing. ¡°Also, I know you¡¯re raging right now. Great job at keeping it in, by the way. But don¡¯t you ever touch her. I kid you not, you won¡¯t like it if I get angry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m threatening you. You can stare at me with bloodshot eyes and re as if I¡¯m your archnemesis but that¡¯s not going to change anything. Don¡¯t be like Ogawa.¡±


    More than my threat, thest sentence I added seems to be more effective. The guy flinched and groaned as his rage seemingly disperse slightly.


    Before we continued on our steps, Saki also said something. Something better as a closing remark for today.


    ¡°Taku, we¡¯re part of the same circle. Let¡¯s not change that, okay? I appreciate that you¡¯re not telling anyone about this but please give up on me.¡±


    Without waiting for what his reaction will be, I brought Saki out of the room and escorted her to their clubroom.


    We never mentioned my rtionship with Nami. That¡¯s intentional. I¡¯m actually waiting for him to bring that up on the table.. Unfortunately, he chose to keep being silent.

 Chapter 654 - Request

    ¡°Taku ruined my time with you¡­¡±


    That¡¯s what Saki blurted out along with a disappointed sigh before entering their clubroom.


    While that was true, I was actually the main culprit for ruining itpletely. We could ignore that guy and just focus on the few minutes that we could spend together but I chose to confront him.


    In the end, it wasn¡¯t even that fruitful because the guy only remained silent.


    To own up to that, I told her to wait for me after club hours which instantly brightened up her mood. I¡¯ll have her stay behind and walk her home.


    I have no particr schedule to attend to today. Even sending them to their bus stop today was scrapped by the girls. They extended their consideration for my parents¡¯ arrival.


    Although it¡¯s still up to me whether to run around and pick them up one by one, I will surely worry about them again if I do that.


    This is the hardship of being someone with a lot of girlfriends. Back then, I could make do with just picking one of the girls I stole to spend time with or tail and observe a target.


    Now, my possessiveness and being a worrywart just kept wanting to run towards them. If not for the distance and being at a different school, I¡¯d most likely do the same for those Akane and the others.


    Am I worrying that they will cheat on me? Not really and I¡¯m done overthinking this part. The subject of my worry is the certainty that they¡¯ll be arriving home safely.


    Most of them will either call or message me with an attached photo of them as if updating me of their whereabouts. That¡¯s true especially for those girls at the other school. Not everyone was like that though¡­ There¡¯s Mizuki, who apart from saying that she¡¯s home or at school, would only update me whenever there¡¯s something special happening around her.


    For example, finding a new bakery that¡¯s selling a special meat bun she hadn¡¯t tasted yet.


    Yeah. She¡¯s still an enthusiast of that. That ce where we met already became a ce for her to satisfy her meat bun cravings.


    Anyway, there''s that. So, this is just literally me worrying over not seeing my girls.


    But as they said, I truly have to get used to this as well. Because all of them were also suffering in this kind of mental dilemma. And it¡¯s even worse for them. Because most of the time, they¡¯ll know that I¡¯m with one of them or worse, I¡¯m with a new girl that¡¯s not part of thisplex rtionship yet¡­


    I will always be the jerk and the bastard here. Even if I ampared to the leader of the delinquents in this school, that guy will most likely be hailed as a saint.


    Haa¡­ Alright. It¡¯s to stop this overthinking.


    With a clear destination in mind, the routine visit to the Book Club and the Poem Appreciation Club for all of the girls connected to me there passed by without a hitch.


    I got to check on my Aya and Haruko, who were surprisingly drinking tea together as they worked on something rted to their club. Apparently, their Club Advisor appeared and asked if they¡¯d done something worthwhile that¡¯s connected to the name of their club.


    Well, most of their club members were book machines so they¡¯re clear on that part but that advisor still demanded them to do something else. So Haruko employed Aya¡¯s help.


    As for the Poem Appreciation Club¡­ Serizawa-senpai snagged me all to herself. Or rather, as soon as I appeared there, she promptly jumped at me and never let go.


    She¡¯s bing more and more like a ko. A silver-haired ko. In any case, as long as it¡¯s helping her rehabilitation to not be scared towards the opposite gender, I¡¯ll let her cling to me anytime.


    However, Himeko somehow becamepetitive. She even said something along the lines of¡­ ¡°You¡¯re on your way to steal more than half of us here, Ruki. I can¡¯t afford to bex and lose my ce next to you.¡±


    Although that invited frowns from the orange-haired and green-haired seniors, Himeko just copied Serizawa-senpai and took my free side, increasing the number of kos to two.


    That¡¯s not her jealousy acting up. From how I see it, seeing Serizawa-senpai dropping everything as soon as I arrived raised an rm to her. The girl adorably didn¡¯t want to remain a spectator when there¡¯s another challenger around apart from Mina.


    Well, if I¡¯m not wrong, the same thing happened with Haruko but in the end, they got used to their setup that jealousy was a small matter when they treated themselves as equals in Haruko¡¯s eyes.


    In a way, that¡¯s like a preview of what I¡¯m trying to build with my girls.


    As for Mina¡­ the girl looked extremely pissed seeing the two girls without having any intention of letting go of me. She restrained it though. Perhaps in fear that Himeko would tease her again about how she¡¯s already in love with me.


    Before I left, the girl reminded me about thepetition this Saturday. It¡¯s two days from now. Since I told her that I have a part time job in the afternoon, she told her mom that I¡¯ll being in the morning. She¡¯s going to pick me up at the bus stop and guide me to her house. She asked me to take the bus instead since that¡¯s closer for her.


    Furthermore, after that reminder, she requested something.


    ¡°Can you do something about your hair? Y-you still look good like this but¡­ my mom is fairly particr about hair. She might give you a haircut on the spot if you kept it down like that.¡±


    That¡¯s how she said it while specifically pointing at my slightly wavy fringes sparsely covering my forehead. It¡¯s not long enough to cover my eyes but still, she probably wanted me to appear more presentable rather than my normal looks.


    Her mother is a professional tea maker, right? Why is she too particr about men¡¯s hair?


    Ah. No. I don¡¯t remember her mentioning her mother¡¯s work. Just that her tea-making skill is superb and she¡¯s passing it to Mina.


    In any case, since it¡¯s a request from the girl, I naturally epted it. I have my girls that can help me with my hair. I asked what Mina preferred but the girl just snorted and said ¡®anything will do.¡¯ Before continuing silently with ¡®I prefer how you look normally, shameless idiot.¡¯.


    Hearing that undoubtedly put a smile on my lips. So before truly separating from her, I pulled her out of their clubroom and went near the staircase, where there¡¯s a blind spot.


    Obviously, I got pumped up enough to make out with her right there. And although she looked annoyed, she let herself be pulled by me and responded to my kisses actively.


    There¡¯s no doubt. The girl is just another tsundere like Satsuki. However, their difference is¡­ Mina is just in denial while Satsuki¡¯s tsundere attitude is inherent. Even if I already told Satsuki to be honest, she¡¯d still resort to that kind of attitude every chance she would get.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear you saying ¡®I love you¡¯ to me, Mina.¡±


    I said that to her teasingly before sending her back to their clubroom. What I got in return was another adorably annoyed expression of the girl while looking as if she¡¯s restraining herself from grinning from ear to ear.


    This Saturday, I¡¯ll do my best to hear that from her.

 Chapter 655 - Inevitable

    As usual, I was alreadyte when I arrived at the Literature Club.


    I was once again faced with Ishida-senpai¡¯s obviously annoyed re. Butpared to the previous times, she dropped it without any other fuss after sighing disappointedly.


    Well, no matter what I did, twisting the time so that I could arrive early was impossible. We¡¯re not in a fantasy world where time maniption magic exists.


    Apologizing for beingte had also lost its effect after numerous instances. It would just make her more annoyed if I did that.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything and just sat down on my seat to check on Kana and Rae.


    Ah. Otsuka-senpai as well.


    I had to gauge if her curiosity began to overflow again. But considering only a few days had passed after the first instance, Otsuka-senpai was still fine. Her curiosity was still manageable.


    However, one thing I noticed from her was that she became more attached to me. At every chance she could get, she¡¯d try to talk to me or take my attention.


    Rae once told her that if Otsuka-senpai is the same as them, she won¡¯t mind her closeness with me. Regrettably, she¡¯s not. On top of that, Otsuka-senpai kept on insisting that she¡¯s not interested in me the same way as them.


    Although Kana and Rae would be slightly jealous because of Otsuka-senpai, I simply made sure to prioritize both of them.


    In any case, we¡¯re all there for the club. That eventually died down as we went on doing some club activity.


    Additionally, halfway through it, with the blessing of Kana and Rae, I moved next to Ishida-senpai to lift the girl¡¯s mood up.


    They¡¯re not blind. The same as Otsuka-senpai¡¯s curiosity over me, they had long noticed Ishida-senpai¡¯s clear interest in me.


    It could probably be attributed to her diligence for the club but there¡¯s no doubt that it was alreadyced with her own personal feelings.


    Being the source of the girl¡¯s bad mood because of myte arrivals, there¡¯s no other person that could abate it other than me.


    Well, it¡¯s kinda suffocating for everyone if one or two of them were in a bad mood so for the continuity of the harmony in our club, I willingly sacrificed my desire to spend time with my two girls during club hours.


    ¡°Ruki, are you not interested in Karen and Rumi-senpai?¡±


    After the club hours and the two seniors left, Rae raised a question. Beside her, Kana was waiting for me to answer it.


    They¡¯re aware of my deal with Otsuka-senpai. That deal to satisfy her overflowing curiosity over me. There¡¯s also that request of letting Otsuka-senpai watch us have sex in front of her again.


    Furthermore, Kana even advised me before on what to do regarding my situation with Otsuka-senpai.


    With that kind of question raised, they probably noticed thatpared to how I approached them with the full intention of making them mine, I wasn¡¯t showing that much interest towards the two seniors.


    ¡°I am interested. You both know me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll keep my distance from the two.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you ¨C¡°


    ¡°¡­not making a move on them?¡± I cut her off and finished her question.


    Kana and Rae nodded their heads, waiting for me to answer that.


    However, looking at their expressions, they already had a gist of why I am not actively making a move on the two. Perhaps, they wanted to confirm it by asking me.


    I never told them that I am now actively trying to contain my desire towards the other girls that caught my eye. Because I didn¡¯t want to give them false hope that it¡¯s curable when it¡¯s still not proven.


    I mean, I¡¯m just purposely ignoring Ishida-senpai¡¯s hints and then the deal with Otsuka-senpai is in the hopes that she¡¯s going to give up before we reach the point of no return.


    But¡­ truthfully, it¡¯s taking a toll on me. And with that scheduled meeting with Ishida-senpai this Sunday, I¡¯m not confident yet that I will continue ignoring her hints and keep it as a meeting for the sake of our club.


    Being posed with that question, my vow to always be honest to them kicked in. It¡¯s not something that I deemed better kept as a secret after all.


    ¡°Rae, Kana. You¡¯re both aware of my desire. It¡¯s rted to that. I¡¯m not making a move on them because I want to cure it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So that¡¯s how it really is.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Kana and Rae released a sigh of relief. By their words, it¡¯s really as they suspected.


    After a while, Rae looked like she wanted to ask another question but swallowed it in the end.


    Whatever it was, it¡¯s most likely concerning her doubt on whether what I¡¯m doing is effective or not.


    A few minutester, I separated from the two at the school gates.


    Because of what they decided, that¡¯s the farthest I could go to apany them or else, it would ruin their decision to give me a break.


    Following that, I went to the Gymnasium to check on Satsuki.


    Since their whole club was aware of my rtionship with her, Eguchi-sensei allowed Satsuki to take a short break to talk to me. Ah no. They ended up wrapping their practice for today.


    They only extended it for a bit since the Inter-high is already approaching. After winning twice in the practice game, most of them, even Eguchi-sensei, are filled with enthusiasm for it.


    As I expected, after we reached a ce out of anyone¡¯s eyes, I got scolded by the girl first. However, she still eventually threw herself at me. She couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Why are you always being an idiot? Give yourself some respite, will you?¡±


    ¡°I only came to steal a glimpse of you. Too bad, Eguchi-sensei spotted me.¡± I answered.


    ¡°You purposely let her see you, you mean. Hmph. How can I be mad at you if you¡¯re like this?¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s easy. Don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± I put on an obvious smile which the girl answered with a click of her tongue.


    Satsuki looked happy though. Her lips that curved up to a smile betrayed her.


    Although she¡¯s sweating from the intense practice, Satsuki¡¯s scent was still something irresistible for me.


    And that resulted in me returning what she did, wrapping my arms around her. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t stop at that, I didn¡¯t miss the chance to kiss her, adding up to her pleasant mood.


    After that kiss, Satsuki and I separated. Although I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk her to the bus station today, that pleasant moment was enough for us.


    As for my final destination, I showed up in the Student Support Club. It didn¡¯te as a surprise that Taku was there and¡­ he¡¯s still as silent as ever.


    He still kept his silence after what we showed him.


    Nheless, he¡¯s not the reason why I appeared there.


    Furthermore, I didn¡¯t stay that long to turn the air around them awkward once more. I only used that little time to check on Nami, Shizu and Hina before excusing myself.


    Although the others, especially Kikuchi, wondered and shouted a question why I didn¡¯t stay to walk with them like the previous days, I simply waved my hand and didn¡¯t answer.


    Around ten minutester after leaving that clubroom, at the same room where we stopped earlier, I met up with Saki as promised.

 Chapter 656 - Alarming *

    To make up for the lost opportunity we had earlier, I double-checked that Saki¡¯s not being stalked by Taku.


    That guy was persistent after all.


    Saki used the same excuse as Nami did the other day. Acting as if she forgot something right before the bus departed. That way, it would be toote for someone to run after her.


    It probably worked as expected but just in case the silent guy decided to get off at the next bus stop and run back to the school just for Saki, I had us move rooms. To somece we hadn¡¯t used yet. One of the unupied open rooms on the third floor of the club building.


    Since Shizu had already left, the whole third floor was already devoid of people. It made it easier for us to move there and find a room we could use.


    In the end, we settled on a room that was somewhat dusty and devoid of furniture, be it tables or chairs. It¡¯s literally empty save from a whiteboard stand and a single locker serving as storage for even dustier cleaning materials.


    That showed that the room was unupied for a long time.


    The Club Building had a lot of rooms after all. But that¡¯s only because new enrollees for the school were possibly on the decline. This year, freshmen like us were only enough to fill four ssrooms even if the maximum number of ssrooms allocated for each year was eight.


    The second years have six sses in total and the third years have seven.


    This means the school isn¡¯t in full capacity and is experiencing a decline.


    Well, that detail doesn¡¯t concern me at all. It¡¯s just a little background for why there¡¯s a lot of empty clubrooms. Shizu provided that information to me when I asked her about it. Furthermore, Hayashi-sensei as the Director of the school appeared to be slightly on edge when Shizu brought me to herst Monday.


    If that decline continues, there¡¯s a possibility that the school might close down in three years.


    Again, that didn¡¯t concern me at all. But I couldn¡¯t help but think about that upon seeing the state of this room. The abandoned clubroom on the first floor was in a different state though. That one felt like it was intentionally left to rot.


    I already knew the reason why it became abandoned. Courtesy of Shizu again but¡­ it¡¯s unrted again so I¡¯d stop talking about it.


    Either way, with Saki firmly hugging my arm after we checked the ce, my focus soon centered on her.


    ¡°Let me dust off a ce for us first.¡±


    That¡¯s what I told her. However, I was met with a shake of her head. With her eyes already showing her slight impatience, she swiftly moved from my side to my front.


    Perhaps due to the interruption made by the silent guy earlier, Saki showed slight frustration and the desire to be held by my arms as soon as possible.


    And as usual, after understanding what my girl wanted to happen, I granted her wish. I dropped any unnecessary thoughts and swiftly acted ording to our desire.


    ¡°This might be a pointless question but do you miss me this much, Saki?¡±


    With my eyes admiring her simple beauty as well as observing each and every reaction she¡¯s producing by just being with me, I gently wrapped her inside my embrace.


    Compared to our first time, Saki wasn¡¯t trembling from nervousness anymore. In ce of that, her shakiness was born from the excitement of being held by me again.


    ¡°You got it right. It¡¯s pointless, Ruki. Is it bad to miss you this much even if we¡¯re in the same ss and you¡¯re not neglecting to give me attention?¡±


    ¡°Not really. In fact, I¡¯m happy to hear that. You won¡¯t say anything like ¡®keeping the current situation¡¯ anymore. I love Saki and even if you seem to think that you have imperfections such as yourplex, so am I. For now, let me demonstrate my desire to be with you.¡±


    Saki¡¯s eyes shook from what I said. I hit the bullseye after all. No matter what, she¡¯s still thinking about the issues surrounding her. Her inferiorityplex, the matter with that silent guy and many more that I probably haven¡¯t heard from her yet. Nheless, her desire to be with me and to be loved by me was on full disy.


    No wonder her eyes sparkled anew upon hearing myst sentence.


    ¡°Un¡­ I love you too, Ruki. Show it to me.¡±


    With that as the cue, we soon entered a trance. Inside it, there¡¯s only the two of us, conveying our feelings for each other with hugs, kisses and more intimate actions.


    In less than five minutes, I had Saki rest her back on the wall of the room, while I kneeled in front of her, my head inside her skirt. My tongue ran from her delicate thighs up to her sacred ce.


    The piece of cloth covering it had long been parted, giving me exclusive ess to the waterfall of love juices that I dly sip and gulped down while loosening the tension on her lower body.


    It was a great endeavor to make her cum with only my mouth and tongue but everything was worth it upon seeing her crimson face as she gasped for lost breath while tugging at my hair forcefully.


    Once I¡¯m done, Saki insisted on returning the favor for me. Well, it¡¯s not really like that. Last time, her room was too dark so¡­ she wanted a clear view of my face when I couldn¡¯t help but cum from her blowjob.


    She¡¯s still inexperienced at it but with her request to keep looking at her, the girl did her best to please me by copying what she witnessed from Nami and Hina while also improvising. Her mouth was tighter and narrower than the two which made it hard for her to fit more than half of my erection.


    Nheless, from seeing her doing her best while maintaining eye contact with me and smiling asionally, it was enough to make me cum.


    Soon after that, while I was still feeling the sensation of her lips around my cock, I pulled her up and pushed her against the wall, putting in my erection to her overflowing sacred ce in a rather hurried fashion.


    Although it slipped in as easily as the second time, our position made her feel tighter than before.


    Her back was facing me. Instead of doing with her back bent close to ny degrees while leaning onto the wall, our bodies were pressed closer that one of my arms wrapped around her navel and the other on her chin, making it easier for me to kiss her.


    The position I chose might be difficult considering I had to make sure that my cock wouldn¡¯t slip out of her but with Saki¡¯s assistance, using one of her hands to press on it, we¡¯re sessful in what we set out to do.


    Ten minutester, after going at it in varied paces and varied positions without veering off from how we started, Saki climaxed numerous times, her expression already clouded by the pleasure she felt.


    And perhaps due to that, Saki didn¡¯t say anything about shooting it outside. One of her hands even firmly pushed on my backside as her little gesture for me not to pull it out.


    As Saki experienced the new sensation of my semen filling her up, the girl¡¯s knees almost gave up on her. Fortunately, I was holding her the entire time making it easy for me to support her until she rested enough.


    ¡°¡­ Ruki, I think I might get addicted to the feeling of doing it with you,¡± Saki said, her voice still slightly dreamy.


    She¡¯s clearly not joking with that sentence.


    Being addicted to the feeling of doing it was fine and all. But ultimately, I clearly put a distinction to it. It¡¯s another way for us to convey our feelings to each other.


    It would be quite rming if that became the only thing they think about.


    Even if it could also be seen as us venting out our lust and desire to each other, I certainly didn¡¯t want them to think that that¡¯s all there is to it with our rtionship.


    Most of my girls were already aware of that but for the newer ones like Saki, or especially Saki, since our real connection stemmed from our first sex experience, I had to make sure that she also became aware of it.


    I mean, I don¡¯t want our rtionship to only revolve around having sex with each other¡­


    ¡°Mhm¡­ it¡¯s truly addicting. It¡¯s supposed to feel amazing and pleasurable after all. But Saki, let me also show you more things that¡¯ll make you more addicted to our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°More things? Is there more addicting than this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For example¡­ Let¡¯s go on a short date before I send you home. It¡¯s a short date since it¡¯s alreadyte but in the future, we can have a whole day for ourselves.¡± I raised her chin and stared into her eyes as I said all of that in a rather pleasing tone.


    I was slightly pessimistic on this approach considering we just had finished having sex and we¡¯re still half-naked.


    However, I was probably worrying too much.


    As soon as she heard what I suggested, Saki¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Short date? Then let¡¯s go, Ruki!¡±


    The girl stood up and pulled me up with her as we both fixed each other¡¯s clothes.


    Looking at how her expression immediately became filled with excitement at the word ¡®date¡¯, she¡¯s more normal than I thought and she¡¯s definitely looking forward to it.


    I guess it¡¯s really a useless worry for me when she said the word ¡®addicted¡¯.


    Either way, I still have to make sure that she¡¯ll enjoy this short date as much as having sex with each other.

 Chapter 657 - The Enthusiastic Fan

    Because of the time, I could only bring Saki to the same ce I brought Namist Tuesday. We walked around the nearby shopping district while I wore the additional disguise that Ririka gave me this morning.


    It¡¯s nothing spectacr like I said but it did its job by not letting me be recognized by some shop owners that I visited with Nami.


    If someone¡¯s wondering, it¡¯s a simple green headband. Saki actuallyughed at it upon seeing me wearing it, tucking my fringes using it and exposing my forehead.


    I probably looked like a delinquent by then because I also wore my uniform loosely and put on a rather aggressive expression just toplete the disguise.


    In any case, that¡¯s actually effective. Seeing Saki enjoy that short date as we acted like a couple while visiting various shops, it cleared up any indignation on my part to look like a delinquent.


    Truthfully, I think the girl enjoyed it watching me maintain my act as a delinquent more than the actual date.


    ording to her, it¡¯s like she¡¯s seeing apletely different Ruki that the other girls had no idea about.


    With that good of a mood she had, the girl happily rode her bus home. I offered to walk her home but the girl rejected it saying that she¡¯s already content with the time I spent with her; our intimate moment in that room and the short date.


    Helpless, I could only remind her about the possibility that Taku might wait for her and stalk her again. However, she assured me that she¡¯d be fine and I didn¡¯t have to worry too much about it.


    ording to her, that guy never tried to follow her to her house. At most, he¡¯d stop right at her bus stop.


    Unfortunately, my trait as a worrywart acted again, asking her to message or call me once she arrived home. Only by then would I be relieved.


    After separating from Saki, I took the train as usual and thought of using the time I would be sitting inside to check and talk to everyone.


    However, after one station, someone purposely stopped in front of me despite having a lot of empty seats.


    With my eyes focused on my phone, the first thing I noticed was the pair of shoes that clearly belonged to a younger girl. And going upwards, at a corner of my sight not covered by my phone, the faint outline of the nearby middle school¡¯s uniform.


    Before I could raise my head to check on who it was, the girl¡¯s familiar voice already called out to me. ¡°Ruki-senpai? What a coincidence to meet you again! Do you still remember our bet?¡±


    What coincidence? The high school I am attending and the middle school she¡¯s attending are one station away from each other. I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s not impossible to run at her during one of my train rides.


    Furthermore¡­ we have each other¡¯s contact addresses. I could remember exchanging messages with her once or twice. It¡¯s just¡­ she¡¯s not one of my girls so I left her most recent message unseen.


    With just that excited voice of a young girl, I didn¡¯t need to raise my head anymore to confirm who she was. It¡¯s the overly enthusiastic fan of Asahi that I metst Saturday; Sumire.


    Like what I first observed, she¡¯s in her middle school uniform and her fellow Asahi fan, the reserved Umi, wasn¡¯t with her.


    Sumire yfully stood in front of me, one of her arms stretched to its limit, clutching the grip for standing passengers.


    Right. She¡¯s fairly short.


    Despite the difficulty in maintaining that position, the girl had a wide grin on her lips as if she found arade-in-arms in the middle of a battlefield.


    She probably thinks that I¡¯m now a converted Asahi fan.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll y along for now since my girls haven¡¯t replied yet. Moreover, it¡¯s a great way to pass the time on this train.


    ¡°Sumire, was it? Right, what a coincidence. But shouldn¡¯t middle schoolers like you get home earlier? Did you go on a date with your boyfriend?¡±


    I intentionally teased her just to see her reaction.


    But really, middle schoolers were being sent home an hour earlier than high schoolers. It¡¯s to not let them be out in the streets at night. But this girl¡­ Looking at how her hair still hadn¡¯t sessfully dried up as well as the sports bag that most likely contained her PE or training attire, she¡¯s most likely a member of a sports club.


    ¡°Wha--?! What was that Ruki-senpai? Although I¡¯m happy that you remembered me, that¡¯s kind of rude, y¡¯know? I cannot be bothered with prepubescent boys.¡±


    Sumire was appalled. In response to what I said, she pouted and puffed her cheeks. Still, she¡¯s overflowing with enthusiasm like before.


    Isn¡¯t she tired?


    ¡°Ah, really? So, you like adults, is that it? Tsk tsk. That¡¯s a dangerous line of thought for a young girl like you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it like that! I¡¯m an avid Asahi fan, Ruki-senpai! I don¡¯t have any time for that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I see. Then sit down. You¡¯ll dislocate your shoulder if you continue hanging like a monkey there. Here.¡±


    Although I was sitting at the corner of the seat, the passenger at my right left and right was taking up too much space with his legs rudely spread open while sitting. I just had to be a bit forceful at scooching over, opening a space for the girl to sit. One re was enough to shut up the guy who¡¯s about to raise aint.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re being rude again, senpai! But thank you.¡±


    Sumire giggled as she sat down next to me.


    ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t give you my seat so I opened one for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Senpai, don¡¯t ruin my gentlemanly image of you with those words! Anyway, you looked dashing back then. Do you only work on your image when going on a date? At this point, you¡¯re like a wasabi ice cream that no kids wanted to pick because of how spicy you are.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that bad analogy? Just say I¡¯m colder than before, will you? Don¡¯t make it soplicated.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then why do you sound so cold, senpai? Could it be¡­¡± The girl put on a shocked expression and covered her mouth with one hand. ¡°¡­ you got dumped by your girlfriend? Did you sing Asahi¡¯s song properly?¡±


    I knew it. We¡¯ll reach the point of her talking about Asahi again. This girl¡­


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not dumped and no, I didn¡¯t sing her song. There¡¯s no point in doing so. She¡¯s a fan though. Happy?¡±


    ¡°Really?! Then introduce her to me, senpai! I want to meet a fellow fan and talk about Asahi all day.¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with this girl¡¯s fanaticism?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired talking about Asahi? I thought we¡¯re having a normal conversation.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help it. By the way, if you didn¡¯t sing¡­ you lost our bet, Ruki-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Our bet is about whether she would be all over me after I sing it or she would hate it. There¡¯s no use whether I will sing or not.¡±


    ¡°Cheapskate.¡±


    Without any other argument over it, that¡¯s all Sumire could say while pouting as if I cheated her.


    ¡°Yes. I am a cheapskate. Now, take your rest. Your stop is approaching.¡±


    ¡°Eh? How did you know? Are you my stalker?¡±


    ¡°No. I remembered which stop you got onst Saturday. You¡¯re too loud when you sit next to me, how can I forget that? On the contrary, aren¡¯t you the stalker here?¡±


    ¡°Whaa! I will never--!¡±


    Sumire was about to refute it but seeing her dumbfounded expression, that¡¯s enough teasing for her.


    ¡°Really? Then good. By the way, I¡¯m now a fan so you¡¯re sessful at converting me.¡±


    Yeah. It¡¯s enough to be a fan of Yue rather than approach her again. Knowing that she has an avid fan like this girl¡­ I guess she¡¯s truly doing well.


    Anyway, for the rest of the time before the girl¡¯s station, the girl¡¯s enthusiasm was lit again upon knowing that I became Asahi¡¯s fan.


    Naturally, I remained as cold with my answer as before despite the girl¡¯s unabashed eagerness from preaching about the greatness of Mabushisa Asahi.


    By the time the girl left the train, I returned to focusing on my girls¡¯ messages for the rest of my ride home.

 Chapter 658 - Current Situation

    The night quickly passed and a new day soon followed.


    Yesterday, my parents came over again and left at night after Minoru fell asleep.


    True to their reason foring home, they wanted to spend their time getting close to the boy. Moreover, with their intention to take care of him for Miwa-nee, showing up everyday was probably one of their routines.


    Either way, since Miwa-nee wasn¡¯t really against it, I also had no problem with my parents doting on him.


    Like the other day, they once again postponed answering the questions that I piled up in my mind concerning the past where they just let me be consumed by my desire.


    My mom made the same excuse that it¡¯s not the time yet and even egged me to just focus on the present and my future goal.


    There¡¯s a possibility that they didn¡¯t want to tell me why but I still had to try. With my memories of that time rather hazy considering I could only vaguely remember everything that I did or people I associated with, there must be something that even Akane wasn¡¯t aware of.


    Did I really only move ording to my desire? Or I was guided tomit all those?


    I have no idea and there¡¯s also no point suspecting something that is far off from the currently established fact surrounding me.


    ¡°Ruki-sama. I¡¯m afraid Ojou-sama will have to stay home until Hirokage-sama leaves the hospital.¡±


    After dropping Akane at her school and meeting Aoi outside, I was once again alone with Hitomi inside her car.


    The car was already parked somewhere deserted and with the ss windows tinted, the same dim interior of the car surrounds us.


    Like in the previous instances, Hitomi and I were entangled with each other. This time, however, she¡¯s the one who moved over from the driver¡¯s seat to straddle me.


    Well, since I was concerned over Otoha¡¯s grounded status at the Kaneko House, we didn¡¯t go as far as yesterday. A few kisses and the feeling of each other¡¯s warmth were enough.


    Either way, without returning to her seat, we resumed our conversation concerning Otoha.


    ¡°I see. And ording to you, he still has to stay at the hospital over the weekend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡­ I informed him of what¡¯s happening to Ojou-sama but he didn¡¯t give me any instructions on what to do.¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly, I just focused on discerning it through her voice. If I had to guess, Hitomi was also frustrated with what¡¯s happening to Otoha.


    Because her mother suspected that Otoha has a boyfriend in the form of the nurse, which is me,st Monday, she probably connected it to why the girl asked for the dissolution of her engagement.


    She prepared that guy for Otoha and in the end, the girl rejected him.


    Well, it¡¯s not like she rejected him right away. Only after being stolen by me did Otoha start exhibiting a change in her behavior.


    If I have to guess, after getting ahold of that information, Otoha¡¯s mother has already begun searching for me or identifying who I am.¡­


    And there¡¯s arge possibility that¡­ Hitomi will also be a target of surveince.


    ¡°Tell me honestly, Hitomi. Have you noticed someone following you?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, the woman on myp tensed up slightly.


    Which meant, I was probably right with my assumption.


    She probably managed to lose them for two days straight but¡­ if this continued, she could be caught and I would be sessfully identified by them¡­


    ¡°Just basing on your silence, you really are being followed.¡±


    ¡°That I am¡­ However, I sessfully lost them before picking you up, Ruki-sama.¡± Hitomi answered atst.


    Although she confidently said thatst sentence, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the slight uncertainty in it. Most likely, it concerned whether she can continue evading and losing her tail after this day.


    Before I said something, I had her recount what¡¯s the current situation that she¡¯s keeping from me. I didn¡¯t ask whether it was based on her own judgement or by Otoha¡¯smand. This pair of Ojou-sama and chauffeur had the same intent anyway, to protect me from being entangled with the mess of being identified by Otoha¡¯s mother.


    Though I was already gearing up to meet her grandfather, Otoha still believes that it¡¯s not a good idea to also show myself before her parents, or especially her mother who¡¯s still pushing for that broken engagement.


    ording to Hitomi, she was already being followed ever since this Tuesday. And¡­ as I had guessed, Otoha told her not to tell me about it.


    She¡¯s actually changing into different cars and traversing different routes while being followed. Just that, she would always end up returning to this same car after losing those following her. That¡¯s why I failed to notice it. If not for telling me that Otoha was confined to her room and her mother suspected that she has a boyfriend, I would most likely arrive at the same conclusion.


    ¡°I see... You¡¯re working hard these days, Hitomi. Anyway, you have my full trust. Considering this concerns Otoha¡¯s situation, knowing you, you¡¯ll definitely not make a blunder on that part. But the fact that you¡¯re being followed for four days in a row is pretty rming¡­¡±


    It has been four days. That¡¯s more than enough time for professionals to track her movements and predict her routes¡­


    Thankfully, today¡¯s Friday. And Otoha¡¯s grandfather will leave the hospital on Monday¡­


    Hitomi won¡¯t pick me up and send me to school during the weekends.


    As long as we¡¯re not caught today then everything is still in order.


    However, I doubt Otoha¡¯s mother will stop trying to unearth my identity even with the return of Otoha¡¯s grandfather.


    She¡¯s most likely suspecting that I¡¯m not someone from an influential family like theirs considering Otoha is being silent about my identity.


    But that will soon change once the meeting with her grandfather happens.


    ¡°Not to worry, Ruki-sama. I¡¯m a professional.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t doubt that, Hitomi. Still, before I meet her grandfather, it will be best for you to remain by her side.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    As much as I want to spend more time with her, we have to be extra careful starting next week.


    I have no idea when I can meet her grandfather but the sooner that happens, the better. As long as I get his approval, the matter about that broken engagement will once again be thrown into the trash.


    Meeting her grandfather while still remaining anonymous to her mother is a lot better even if I already suspected that I was already identified by him.


    I mean, if she sessfully identifies me, her mother will surely make a fuss about me being undeserving of Otoha. Or worse, she¡¯llbel our rtionship as shallow considering we¡¯re still high school students. And in the background, she¡¯s going to work in removing me from Otoha¡¯s side.


    It¡¯s still not toote to present myself to her once everything settled down and everything went in our favor.


    By then, no matter how much she objected, with the blessing of the Family Head, it would all be useless.


    ¡°Hitomi, I enjoyed this whole week with you. I can¡¯t thank you enough for your dedication to Otoha and me. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have more chances like this in the future. Also, I¡¯m looking forward to the day I can be like this with you outside of this car.¡±


    After wrapping up the conclusion I reached inside my mind, I gratefully said all of that. Moreover, I painted a clear picture on her head that this wasn¡¯t the end for us¡­


    And before she could respond to me, I pulled her to another passionate moment, savoring this time with her. Through my sweet whispers to her ear, I had Hitomi drop any inhibitions she put on herself.


    This might be thest time that I could be with her during the mornings so, I wanted her to be as unrestrained as possible. And thankfully, Hitomi responded to it quite well.


    In no time at all, following numerous exchanges of kisses and other intimate gestures, we returned to our state yesterday. However, our position was reversed. Her hands ended up pressing against my chest, appreciating what I built up there. On the other hand, my hand made its way inside her tight pants, her unexplored region firmly grasped in my palm.


    ¡°Ruki-sama¡­¡± Hitomi breathlessly called out as her hand slid down and grabbed onto my wrist in a bid to stop me from burrowing further.


    Although I hadn¡¯t touched her directly and only through her panties, I felt the warmth and the dampness of her sacred ce. She¡¯s as turned on as me.


    Unfortunately, I have to stop again


    ¡°Mhm¡­ There¡¯s a better time and ce for this.¡± I said as my hand slowly retreated from it. The better time is surely after we settle the problem on their side.. As for the ce¡­ I¡¯m curious about her room at the Kaneko¡¯s estate.

 Chapter 659 - Ridiculous Creativity

    Before separating from Hitomi, I told her everything that was on my mind. My assumptions and ns for theing days concerning Otoha and her.


    Although she disagreed because of her confidence in her abilities when I told her that she could be caught if she continues meeting me, Hitomi eventually gave up on insisting when I emphasized Otoha¡¯s well-being.


    It¡¯s been four days since she started being followed. No matter how skilled Hitomi is, if her destination is always the same, she¡¯s bound to be spotted.


    I¡¯ll just think of a way to make up for the lost days once everything settles down. Not just for Hitomi but also for Otoha. Perhaps, I could finally grant her wish of sleeping next to me throughout the night.


    Like yesterday, there¡¯s not a lot of notable things that happened in school. I could detail each period but it would definitely be filled with either focusing on the lesson and stealthily flirting with my girls.


    Ogawa, Tadano and that silent guy all looked gloomy at their seats as they watched the three girls in their circle asionally looking in my direction.


    Moreover, there¡¯s also Fukuda and his fellow goons frowning from their seats from the attention that¡¯sing in my direction.


    Well, they¡¯re part of those who hyped up my ¡®poprity¡¯ by always pushing me in the spotlight.


    And while I sometimes yed along with it, I acted indifferent about it most of the time.


    Nami told me that that kind of attitude became one of the factors why my poprity remained on the rise though. Pulled out from her observation of my current situation.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s probably true. I had the reputation of the mysterious and cold guy during middle school but I still got Eimi¡¯s attention. Now that I¡¯m even actively participating in the ss, it became another focal point for others to be interested in me.


    Unbeknownst to them, I only truly cared about my girls. The others were either insignificant or a threat. Unless they also took my interest.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    Throughout the first period and lunch break, I once again helped Shio. And through that, the volleyball girl Sachi approached for the second time without any particr reason. There¡¯s also the SC Treasurer at ss 2 that was confirming if I would be at the Student Councilter. There¡¯s also Misaki and even Itou who started standing guard for the forehead girl.


    She¡¯s definitely against Misaki¡¯s association with me. However, with the girl¡¯s favorable impression of me, Itou couldn¡¯t just ask her to stop without any probable reason.


    If she really wanted to do so, she had to reveal everything she knew about me to Misaki. But that also wouldn¡¯t guarantee that it would result in Misaki hating me.


    In the end, Itou most likely chose to guard her instead.


    That girl sure is meddlesome. However, I couldn¡¯t hate her for it. Her reason for acting like that was valid anyway.


    Misaki¡¯s innocence would truly be in danger if she kept associating with me. That¡¯s why I put it up to chance whether I could meet her or not.


    Unfortunately, Shio was currently happily using me as her Student Assistant so these two days were unavoidable.


    Apart from those I mentioned, Rae also updated me about the task she took upon herself. Since she¡¯s not close to the volleyball girl, she¡¯s only relying on what she could hear around her in the meantime.


    Due to that, she didn¡¯t find out valuable info yet. However, she told me that the volleyball girl herself approached her after seeing that she also talked to me yesterday.


    And by now, that girl was aware that we¡¯re in the same club.


    Before separating from Rae, the girl assured me that she¡¯d find out more after getting close to her.


    Seeing how she¡¯s that enthusiastic, I could only cheer and bid her good luck.


    Too bad though, I couldn¡¯t just pull her out of their ssroom and bring them somewhere where I could spoil her with my affection and appreciation for what she¡¯s doing.


    -


    -


    ¡°Sensei, it¡¯s Onoda.¡±


    After three knocks on the door, I called out to the owner of the room.


    It¡¯s Friday which means it¡¯s the time for me to also act as Eguchi-sensei¡¯s Student Assistant.


    My feet led me here after eating lunch and spending time with Nami at the unupied clubroom where we often ate our lunch.


    ¡°Ah! Come in.¡±


    Following my knocks, Eguchi-sensei''s voice rang out. From how hurried it sounded, I could only guess that she¡¯s busy with something.


    ¡°Uhm. Sensei, do you need help with that?¡±


    Upon stepping inside her room, my guess was instantly proven, however, not in a way that I expected.


    Eguchi-sensei was on all fours on the ground, picking up what I could only make out as round prayer beads. Her butt was slightly wriggling in the air every time she¡¯s moving to reach and pick one.


    I hurriedly closed the door behind me just in case someone passed by.


    I mean, even though she¡¯s in her usual tracksuit, her plump buttocks were clearly emphasized from how stretched her pants were from her current position.


    Eguchi-sensei slightly turned her head to me and said, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing but please. I will appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sensei¡¯s Student Assistant, this is nothing.¡±


    To not make it more awkward, I stepped forward and busied myself to pick up those away from where she was.


    Two minutester, we sessfully gathered those prayer beads that ording to her got the string holding it snapped.


    Although she didn¡¯t look religious, that prayer bead was supposed to be a lucky charm to help her from her troubles.


    I didn¡¯t expect that from her and considering how embarrassed she looked as she exined all of it to me, I didn¡¯t pry on it too much.


    Well, there¡¯s that urge to tease this unexpectedly clumsy woman but¡­ I restrained that and just put on a normal expression.


    By now, we¡¯re sitting next to each other as I watched her fix that prayer bead and put it away.


    On the coffee table in front of us, there were a few papers scattered on it with her handwriting. Most likely they got disordered when the prayer beads¡¯ string snapped.


    Anyway, while she¡¯s busy fixing that, I thought of rearranging it for her.


    ¡°Let me arrange this for you, sensei.¡±


    Perhaps because her attention was all focused on fixing the prayer beads, I hadn¡¯t received confirmation. Nheless, I still swiftly moved to what I set out to do.


    With arranging papers bing part of my work at the Student Council, I couldn¡¯t help it upon seeing how disordered they were.


    As I started picking it up one by one, my eyes inevitably couldn¡¯t help but read its contents.


    Apart from noticing how beautiful her handwriting is, the content somehow caught my attention.


    ¡®PE Activities ¨C (Draft) (Needed to be reviewed soon)¡¯


    That¡¯s the title scribbled on top of what may seem to be the first page. And as I continued to read the entries along with the rules and description she came up with, I unintentionally gulped down from how absurd they were.


    What the hell is this teacher thinking?


    I told her toy it off on ridiculous revisions of normal PE Activities but this woman¡­ It seems like she¡¯s truly trying to be creative for the student¡¯s enjoyment but as always, she¡¯s overdoing it.


    Because I was still absorbed with its contents despite finding it ridiculous, I failed to react when she suddenly plucked the papers out of my hand.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t read that yet!¡± Eguchi-sensei hurriedly said, her voice more flustered as she was embarrassed.


    There were at least ten entries to it. However, I only managed to read three.


    After plucking it away from my hands, Eguchi-sensei clutched them close to her bountiful front.


    Upon seeing that, I could only wryly smile and lift my hands up to my side. ¡°Sorry, sensei. I thought of helping you to organize it but my curiosity got the better of me.¡±


    Seeing how I put up the gesture of surrender, Eguchi-sensei heaving shoulders from how agitated she became gradually rxed.


    ¡°¡­ Y-you¡¯re not at fault. I left it out in the open, after all. But Onoda-kun¡­ how many have you read?¡±


    ¡°Only the first three.¡± I answered honestly. ¡°Sensei, I apologize in advance but¡­ they¡¯re all no good.¡±


    As soon as my words dropped to her ears, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy.

 Chapter 660 - Extreme Reaction

    ¡°Sensei, cheer up. That¡¯s my honest thoughts after reading the first three. You¡¯re creative, I get that. And everything you¡¯ve written truly sounds fun. However, you once again forgot that not everyone has the necessary stamina for it.¡±


    Naturally, I felt guilty for her sudden mood shift to being gloomy. I only stated the truth but¡­ I guess I was being insensitive again.


    With Eguchi-sensei¡¯s head lowered, she dropped the papers on the table and stood up.


    While I was still wondering what she¡¯s going to do next, Eguchi-sensei robotically turned her back on me as she walked towards the location of her mini-fridge.


    So, she¡¯s going to drink, huh? Then I guess it¡¯s fine.


    Or so I thought.


    When I saw what she picked up; a bottle of water, and how she immediately straightened her back while opening the bottle, I swiftly moved from where I was.


    In less than five seconds, I traversed the distance between us, grabbed her wrist and prevented her from pouring the bottle¡¯s contents on her head.


    She thought of drenching herself in cold water!


    This girl¡­ Are my words too morale-damaging?


    Anyway, this is the first time seeing her act this way¡­


    If I recall correctly, although she was also downhearted upon hearing my previous criticisms on the previous PE activities she had usplete, Eguchi-sensei would still confidently cross her arms to her front and defend herself after digesting my words.


    But this time, she made a drastic move.


    What¡¯s the use of drenching herself in cold water for? To wake herself up?


    ¡°Sensei, what are you doing? This isn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Because I hurriedly went to Eguchi-sensei¡¯s side, I only noticed now that I was standing behind her, our bodies as close as it gets. One of my hands was holding her wrist in ce, preventing the bottle in her hand from being raised above her head while the other one was on her navel, firmly holding onto her. It¡¯s slightly hard from her abdominal muscles but more than that, I could clearly gauge that she had a great figure beneath her clothes.


    After holding a lot of women, this was like an acquired skill for me. But wait¡­ this wasn¡¯t the time for this!


    I know. This current situation we found ourselves in was kind of inappropriate considering she¡¯s not one of my girls¡­


    However, my actions were the result of my reflexes! It¡¯s my reflexes that were honed for years.


    Wrapping one of my arms around her navel was just in case she tumbled down. This way, I was already supporting her.


    I have no other intentions, I swear!


    Haa¡­ who am I exining to?


    Anyway, my question was answered with silence. Furthermore, I suddenly noticed that Eguchi-sensei¡¯s ears turned red as her body shook ever-so-slightly.


    Wait. This kind of reaction¡­


    I remembered. The other day, Orimura-sensei talked about Eguchi-sensei not being used to being in close contact with the opposite gender.


    This¡­ I breached her personal space and¡­ the situation she¡¯s not clearly used to.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun. C-can you let go of me?¡±


    Judging from how she¡¯s stuttering alongside the rattling of her teeth as if she¡¯s experiencing extreme cold, this was definitely dangerous.


    I only thought of preventing her from pouring the cold water on herself but here we were, I triggered something that this PE Teacher wasn¡¯t used to yet or rather, something she hadn¡¯t experienced yet.


    Although I wanted to help her calm down, I knew that I was the reason she¡¯s acting like this; both her gloomy expression and this sudden shakiness.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°I understand. But sensei has to promise me not to pour the contents of that water bottle on your head. I apologize for my harsh remarks and I am probably due for punishment so¡­¡±


    Although I wanted to release her as soon as possible, I had to make sure that she already dropped what she nned to do with the water bottle.


    Seeing their gorgeous teacher drenched in water and clothes sticking to her skin was something most boys dreamed of.


    But¡­ I¡¯m not one of those boys¡­ And it¡¯d be troubling to let her do that when the cause of it was clearly my words.


    Fortunately, Eguchi-sensei answered within my expectations.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t! I¡­ I already lost the reason to anymore so p-please, Onoda-kun. I¡­ your hands, they¡¯re warm but the more you hold me, the more it¡¯s making my insides ice-cold. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Her situation is that grave? No wonder, Orimura-sensei had that kind of reaction as if it¡¯s a miracle for Eguchi-sensei to be in close contact with me. Besides, back then, our skins weren¡¯t even touching. Her tapping my shoulder was over my thick winter uniform.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Since she already said as much, I first removed my hand holding her wrist before I pulled my hand from her navel.


    As I stepped away from her, I watched Eguchi-sensei¡¯s subsequent reaction closely.


    Like a puppet that lost its string, her knees gave up on her as she slumped down on the floor.


    My reflex was about to kick in again to support her but this time, I restrained myself and just watched her slowly curled up on the floor, hugging herself.


    This¡­ it¡¯s really this serious. And why did she lie down there? It¡¯s her floor, true but that¡¯s not a ce toy down on.


    ¡°Sensei?¡± I called out to her while I hurriedly looked for something to help her.


    With Eguchi-sensei extremely sensitive to my touch, I couldn¡¯t recklessly go to her again and make it worse.


    Fortunately, I found her coat hanging on a rack.


    I immediately get that before moving back to our PE Teacher shivering from the cold while lying down on the side in a fetal position.


    ¡°Sensei, I won¡¯t touch you again but¡­ forgive me for this.¡± After saying that, I used the coat to wrap her in it before picking her up from the floor.


    Her body seemingly tensed up again but I quickly moved her to her sofa andid her down on it before retreating.


    ¡°I know apologizing will not do anything but still, I caused this. I¡¯m sorry, sensei.¡±


    As I said that, my eyes remained locked on her. She¡¯s still shivering but with her coat covering her, I noticed how she clutched it and used it as if it¡¯s a nket.


    A few minutester, the shaking of her body gradually subsided followed by her straightening up, upying the whole sofa atst.


    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have to, Onoda-kun. I¡­ I brought this upon myself.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei finally answered as she slowly turned her head towards me, a wry smile hanging on her lips.

 Chapter 661 - Assumption

    Even though I wanted to do something for the PE Teacher in front of me, I knew that it would just make it worse if I approached her again.


    Now that I think about it, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s reaction was closer or even more intense than someone who hated men like Serizawa-senpai.


    I wasn¡¯t privy to Eguchi-sensei¡¯s full circumstances so I couldn¡¯t just reach a conclusion based on what I observed from her.


    Well, if this was before, that kind of behavior was enough of an opening for me to pierce through the fog clouding the woman called Eguchi Ryoko.


    On another note, even if this was before, I still wouldn¡¯t make a move on her since there¡¯s no catalyst that could trigger my desire to steal her and make her mine.


    That¡¯s why after seeing her attributing everything that happened to herself, I simply epted it and silently watched over her.


    Besides, from the contents of the paper she used as a draft for her creative PE activities, the issue made a huge jump to her problem with being in close contact with the opposite gender.


    Even if she owned up to what happened, that¡¯s clearly my fault for holding her close like that.


    While Eguchi-sensei returned to lying down there with her back turned to me, I couldn¡¯t help but try to think of a solution to her problem.


    s, the first thing that entered my mind was that silver ko¡¯s solution of closing her eyes and clinging to me tightly. ording to her or Haruko rather, girls could feel more secure by doing that.


    It worked on her but I doubt the same thing would happen to Eguchi-sensei. Furthermore, it would be too inappropriate. In Eguchi-sensei¡¯s standards at least.


    In the end, I dropped that line of thought and just waited for her to calm down.


    Fortunately, Orimura-sensei soon arrived in the room, breaking the current stalemate.


    At first, she looked to be in a teasing mood. However, upon seeing Eguchi-sensei lying down on her sofa and me sitting across from her, the 2nd year PE Teacher¡¯s eyebrows instantly raised.


    Of course, considering what she went through when we¡¯re alone, she instantly suspected that I did something inappropriate to Eguchi-sensei.


    ¡°Onoda!¡± She angrily shouted my name as she stomped over to my side. She then grabbed my cor as she forcefully pulled me up while her eyes were fiery from anger.


    It¡¯s well within my abilities to reverse the situation but I just chose not to.


    I raised both of my hands, surrendering to herpletely.


    ¡°What did you do?! Do you think I will let this pass? I can have you expelled this time!¡±


    Orimura-sensei¡¯s anger was genuine. With the threat of being expelled I started thinking of defending myself and exining the situation whereas although I did something which rendered Eguchi-sensei weak on the knees, I didn¡¯t do anything excessive.


    However, before I did that, the teacher lying down on the sofa finally had a reaction.


    ¡°Sanae, wait! What are you doing?! Stop that!¡±


    As I took a nce in her direction, her still half-opened eyes clearly told me that she had just woken up.


    She fell asleep alright.


    Orimura-sensei¡¯s furious voice woke her up. Along with what she just shouted to me and the way she¡¯s grabbing my cor as if she¡¯s about to choke me using my own clothes, Eguchi-sensei was horrified, leading her to hurriedly shout for Orimura-sensei to stop.


    ¡°Huh?! Why are you defending this student?! He did something to you, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°No! Where did you get that conclusion?! Sanae, when did you be this aggressive?¡±


    Oh. So, she¡¯s originally not like this, huh? There¡¯s no doubt, it¡¯s truly because of what happened in the shower room.


    Seeing how steered the situation to be in my favor, this teacher had probably started bing wary of me, despite her words saying that she¡¯d dropped the prejudice she held against me.


    ¡°Uhm. I think I deserve being treated like this, sensei. Not the expulsion though¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m d you seem okay now. I¡¯m afraid to approach you again in fear that I might make it worse.¡± I heaved a sigh of relief, totally ignoring that I was still raised from my seat by Orimura-sensei¡¯s tight hold on my cor.


    Well, instead of talking directly to her to prove that I didn¡¯t do anything excessive, it¡¯s better to let Eguchi-sensei handle the situation.


    Besides, she would definitely detail it to the point of revealing her current condition, what led to it and everything else.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m alright now¡­ Sanae, can you release Onoda-kun? And take that angry expression of yours away, it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°But, this guy. Did he really not do anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what happened. Don¡¯t be that hard on him.¡±


    Hearing that she¡¯s not stuttering anymore, I guess she¡¯s really fine now. Although she¡¯s still clutching the coat that I used to cover her earlier, the color has already returned to her face.


    That little nap after calming down solved it.


    With Eguchi-sensei¡¯s persuasion power, Orimura-sensei, although still somewhat reluctant, clicked her tongue and let go of me.


    She left me alone and went to Eguchi-sensei¡¯s side as she began checking thetter¡¯s body as if looking for evidence that I did something.


    Only when she failed to find anything did the woman release the tension on her face.


    Looking at the two of them, my fondness over close friends once again got triggered.


    I think I now know why I always look favorably towards that kind of rtionship.


    Because I¡¯m widely aware that I will not be able to find a close friend of the same gender as me. I can¡¯t afford to be friendly to anyone. To protect all the girls connected to me, I cannot allow anyone to get close to me in fear that he will be able to know our secret.


    These two close friends had that kind of bond which could not allow the other to be aggravated by another person. That¡¯s also Eguchi-sensei¡¯s stance during that night when they treated me to ramen. If not for the clear exnation of what exactly happened back then, Eguchi-sensei''s favorable impression of me would be reversed.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Sanae. Hear me out, will you?¡±


    And with that Eguchi-sensei began narrating what led to the situation that Orimura-sensei witnessed upon her arrival.


    Although Eguchi-sensei purposely omitted that it all started because of my being nosy over her drafted activities, I interjected and added it.


    My PE Teacher pouted and reprimanded me for doing that though. I wryly smiled saying that it¡¯s better that way. Rather than letting her narrate a story wherein a hole could easily be pointed out, filling up the true events would straighten it out.


    Starting from when her prayer beads, my helping her to pick them up and the first situation where I picked up and read her drafts.


    By the time Eguchi-sensei finished, Orimura-sensei''s fiery gaze at me somewhat subsided.


    Of course, because in light of everything, I¡¯m still the one with the greatest fault.


    ¡°Like I said, I deserved it. I apologize for that, Eguchi-sensei, Orimura-sensei.¡± I bowed to the two.


    Soon afterwards, I stood up and began walking towards the door.


    Why am I leaving? I don¡¯t know exactly but it felt like that¡¯s the best timing to exit.


    However, as if repeating the previous cases of me leaving behind a girl in a room, a voice stopped me.


    Or rather a hand grabbed my wrist preventing me from going out.. ¡°Stay here and do your job as her Student Assistant.¡±

 Chapter 662 - Activity Suggestion

    After Orimura-sensei stopped me from leaving, she gritted her teeth and apologized for her rash actions, albeit only in whispers.


    Well, I only nodded at her and then returned to my previous seat and started the discussion of what would be the activity for today.


    That¡¯s the real reason why I went here anyway.


    Since I honestlymented that those three drafted activities that I managed to read were no good, Eguchi-sensei didn¡¯t pick that up again and just brainstormed on what to do.


    With the remaining time dropping to less than five minutes, I eventually just put out a suggestion to let us y a sport or do some physical fitness exercises like what we did during the first PE ss.


    I know, teachers should have some kind of lesson n prepared. Perhaps because of my words back then, Eguchi-sensei eventually scrapped those and she began relying on my opinion.


    Before leaving the room, I offered Eguchi-sensei that if she wanted to, I could assist her in recreating her lesson n.


    Orimura-sensei, who settled on just listening in on our discussion ¨C most likely a bit ashamed of how she reacted ¨C supported my words, urging Eguchi-sensei to take up my offer.


    She¡¯s still the one who would create it after all so I didn¡¯t think it would take too much of my time. Moreover, I would set aside the time during these moments when I would be acting as her Student Assistant.


    About Eguchi-sensei¡¯s certain dilemma that I witnessed, I refrained from mentioning it again. If she would ask me for help on that, I¡¯d surely help her in the capacity of my status as her Student Assistant. More than that, I have to think carefully and decide wisely if associating with her wouldn¡¯t lead to my interest in her developing to the point of falling for her.


    Although I couldn¡¯t deny that I was subtly excited about the prospect of being close to more women, restraining my desire had to start with myself.


    Even if I¡¯m like this, I very much want to make it right for everyone¡­


    -


    -


    With the 5th period starting which was allocated for the PE for today, everyone showed up in the Gymnasium minutester.


    Taking up my suggestion, Eguchi-sensei, who¡¯s now without a trace of her earlier fragileness, lined us up along with ss 3 as she announced today¡¯s activity.


    Basketball.


    Nothing special. It¡¯s a in 3v3 basketball match that would be yed in turns.


    As for who would y, it¡¯s a random draw. But for the sake of fairness, two matches would be yed simultaneously, one for boys and one for girls.


    Although substitution couldn¡¯t be done at any moment, Eguchi-sensei appointed two students that would monitor the situation of the yers. If they judged that the student was near exhaustion, he or she would be substituted by another student.


    And being her Student Assistant, I became one of those two students.


    In any case, upon hearing the contents of the activity she decided to hold, I gave her my nod of approval which resulted in her smiling and heaving a sigh of relief. It was done out of the other students¡¯ eyes though.


    And just like that, today¡¯s PE activity began with me bing a mere spectator throughout.


    I liked the designation though. It made me free to watch and cheer for my girls, silently.


    I didn¡¯t neglect my job, however. As soon as I noticed a student show signs of exhaustion, I would first ask them if they wanted to be substituted.


    Although most of them chose to continue, none of the students pushed themselves to the extent of copsing.


    It¡¯s PE, so it¡¯s expected that they would sweat and be trained ¡®physically¡¯


    Upon seeing that it went smoothly, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s mood gradually brightened until reaching the point of her tion being shown on her face.


    As the other students noticed that, they showed surprised expressions, not daring to believe that the terror teacher that they knew could smile naturally,pared to her smirk that looked like she¡¯s enjoying the students¡¯ suffering.


    Among the girls, Satsuki naturally shined in the court. With her height and her experience as a basketball yer, ss 4 suffered a lot when she¡¯s inside the court.


    She eventually left though since the ss 4 were turning gloomy from how many shots she managed to block and how many rebounds she achieved that widened the score gap between the two sses.


    Aya only yed for a few minutes and she never attempted to shoot. It¡¯s impossible for her after all. Her throws couldn¡¯t reach the basket. She did enjoy passing the ball and that¡¯s enough for her.


    Chii skillfully yed while keeping her act as the beautiful gyaru. She even kept on teasing the other girls that were ying with her. She became the mood lifter for that, making it a friendly match wherein no one would hold a grudge.


    Hina and Saki also performed quite poorly overall but at least, they managed to score and they left the court without being frustrated and exhausted.


    As for Nami, the girl tried to outdo Satsuki¡¯s performance.


    Unfortunately, she¡¯s not as physically fit as that girl. Although she sent me a few nces as if waiting for me to shout and cheer for her, I could only faintly smile in case someone was observing us.


    Since we¡¯re ying with ss 3. Itou and Misaki also entered the court. Itou, despite being a high-ss ojou-sama, could y the sport and understood the rules quite excellently. s, stamina was also what¡¯scking to her.


    As for Misaki, the innocent girl enjoyed ying. However, she¡¯s still obsessed with her fringes that keep on covering her forehead despite the hairband she¡¯s wearing.


    In the end, I somehow lost my patience at seeing her almost hit by the ball numerous times. I went to Satsuki and borrowed one of her hairpins. Using that, I clipped the forehead girl¡¯s fringes in ce.


    Although that resulted in whistles and cheers as those witnessing it threw questions if there¡¯s something between us, Misaki giggled and answered it herself by saying, ¡°Ruki is my precious friend.¡±


    Since her ss knew how she normally acted, given that they¡¯re already together for more than a month, the mor immediately died down.


    However, because of what I did, I became the one who was somehow put into a wall. Not just Satsuki, the other girls all stared at me as if I did something wrong. They¡¯re either pouting or smirking, waiting for my exnation.


    I¡¯m in for troubleter¡­ I smiled bitterly and just epted that all of my girls would be taking it out on meter.


    As for the boys¡¯ side¡­ Well, who cares about them?


    Since I¡¯m not among the yers, I couldn¡¯t care less about what¡¯s happening on their side.


    Sakuma tried to persuade me to y. But with my duty as an excuse, I simply rejected that.


    While the girls¡¯ side ended with our ss winning with arge gap, thanks to Satsuki, the atmosphere remained great and friendly. They even started talking to each other as soon as the game ended.


    The same couldn¡¯t be said to the boys¡¯ side though. It¡¯s like a rivalry between sses happened there as the scores ended with a tie.


    In the end, it needed Eguchi-sensei to quell the mor on that side before announcing the end of the PE ss.


    I naturally ignored what happened on the boys¡¯ side. What¡¯s important for me was that my girls enjoyed the activity and none of them became too exhausted.


    Due to that, I silently whispered my thanks to Eguchi-sensei which she returned with the same words.


    Everything went well and she¡¯s truly thankful for that.


    I can expect my bonus points, right?

 Chapter 663 - Destroy It?

    Thankfully, upon seeing that the activity was a sess, Eguchi-sensei was extremely delighted.


    Perhaps, to show someone that she¡¯s that satisfied with how things turned out, she asked me to stay behind for a while, letting me watch her act differently than how she always portrayed herself towards the other students.


    ¡°Good for you, sensei. See, you can do it if you really put your mind to it.¡± I praised.


    And upon hearing that, her smile grew wider.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you Onoda-kun! You really are my¡­¡±


    Hmm¡­ your what?


    I failed to hear thest word she uttered since it¡¯s too silent to catch. Anyway, it¡¯s probably close to either ¡®Guardian Angel¡¯ or ¡®Lucky Charm¡¯.


    Perhaps because of what happened earlier, I noticed Eguchi-sensei unconsciously veered away from me when she missed a step and almost tumbled towards my direction. Or I was just reading too much into it.


    Either way, as long as she¡¯s fine. It¡¯d be bad if she returned to that state earlier. She¡¯s not Serizawa-senpai who managed to find a solution to her fear anyway. And from my observation, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t out of fear. As for the real reason, only she could answer that. Maybe Orimura-sensei knew as well if I factored how she instantly turned aggressive.


    After rejoicing at what may seem to be her first sessful slightly creative activity that I hadn¡¯t criticized, Eguchi-sensei soon let me off.


    -


    -


    With my girls all returning to the ssroom after changing, I also did the same.


    Time quickly passed and the students soon left the room for their clubs while the few students on Cleaning Duty remained.


    This time, I got the ckboard duty. So, I quickly finished it without any fuss. Like the first two days, my ssmates were surprised that I didn¡¯t run away. I acted normally and chatted with them for a bit before leaving the room.


    Unfortunately, none of my girls were among those in the Cleaning Duty. Well, most of them already expressed their dissatisfaction with what I did for Misaki during PE and I somehow managed to survive without a single handnding on my face.


    Satsuki remained annoyed, as usual, but she did remind me about our group study for today and where we would meet after club hours.


    And because of that group study, walking along with my girls to their bus stops also became impossible.


    Instead of that, I promised to check on them before going to the Student Council


    So after passing by the Book Club and drinking Mina¡¯sst brewed tea before thatpetition with her mother tomorrow, I went near the Student Support Club.


    ording to what we agreed on, Nami and Hina would take their turn leaving the clubroom to meet me.


    Saki opted not to go out this time. We already talked earlier when we got the chance and from what she told me, she managed to talk to the silent guy through Messenger.


    That¡¯s surprising. The fact that he has an ount on social media. He¡¯s probably that type of person, silent in real life and loud on the inte.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t know. We¡¯re not friends and I only always read thetest messages on our ss¡¯s group chat whenever I got the time.


    From how Saki narrated it, she only messaged him once and his reply instantly arrived. ordingly, that¡¯s also the first time she messaged him. She was never interested in the guy after all¡­ but because of one instance that Taku became somewhat obsessed with her.


    Anyway, Saki asked him to stop following her and that she would never see him as more than a friend in the same circle.


    That¡¯s harshing from a girl he liked for more than two years. However, even though that guy managed to reply that he understood, he didn¡¯t say yes to her request.


    What we showed him yesterday still wasn¡¯t enough to stop him and drop whatever obsession he has for Saki.


    Do I really have to confront him alone? Why is he even taking after Ogawa?


    Haa¡­ It¡¯s his bad luck and indecisiveness that I got to Saki before him. And truthfully, I will never regret my decision of making her mine.


    It¡¯s one thing to be considerate of Ogawa but if I had to be considerate of him as well, I might just resort topletely destroying their circle and take my girls away from those two cowards-turned-creeps.


    The bacsh would be the situation blowing up and Nami or Hina bing depressed at thinking that it¡¯s their fault.


    But in the first ce, the core of that circle is that idiotic coward with the chick ma passive skill.


    I guess before doing that exactly¡­ I have to slowly pull my girls away from their group. I have to n that and¡­ I will not tell them about it.


    Only when they notice that the circle has already crumbled will I own up and confess to being responsible for it.


    Whether they would get angry or not, I don¡¯t know.


    But I won¡¯t be at ease if there¡¯s the silent guy being a creep towards Saki or even that coward still hoping to be in Nami or Hina¡¯s good graces.


    About Izumi-senpai and Arisa-senpai¡­ I¡¯ll decide on that after things cool down. They stopped associating with me this Tuesday. It¡¯s only been a few days so I don¡¯t think it will be fruitful if I approach them as if a beggar begging for their attention.


    I have to be patient when ites to those two. Besides, Arisa-senpai has yet to approach Nami, Hina or Saki like she told me. She¡¯s most likely still observing the three if their rtionship will devolve to being restrained because of me.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    A few minutester, Nami showed up before me, her beautiful eyshes fluttered sexily and her lips arced into a lovable smile.


    With her luscious ck hair swaying at her every step, the girl looked like she had juste out of a picture frame.


    As soon as she approached me, she lifted her hand before me, clearly asking for me to take it.


    To satisfy the girl, I grabbed and sped it tightly before leading her away from the vicinity of their clubroom.


    ¡°Is it just me or do you look even more beautiful today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just you, you sweet-talker.¡±


    Ah.. My attempt at teasing her was outrightly shot down.

 Chapter 664 - ’Bathroom Break’ *

    Even if we had to avoid running into other students along the hallways, it didn¡¯t take long before we reached the ce for our intended privacy. It¡¯s located on the same floor after all.


    The unupied clubroom where there¡¯s an extremely convenient sofa. The sofa that was already filled with different memories with most of my girls in our ss.


    Thinking about it, it has been a while since we used the room.


    A week, maybe?


    With a lot of things going ontely, there¡¯s just too little time to get more chances to sneak out with them.


    Either way, it still looked the same as we left it.


    Making use of the little time bought by her using the excuse of going to the ¡®bathroom¡¯, the atmosphere inside the room quickly turned fluffy.


    I endeavored myself to pick her up and carry her to the sofa as soon as I closed the door. By doing so, Nami instantly melted in my arms, her face showing pure bliss as if her earlier pouty expression because of Misaki didn¡¯t happen.


    I spent some time with her during lunch but¡­ that was proven insufficient.


    Because of how much she had to restrain herself froming over to my desk during ss hours, Nami let go of herself as soon as we found ourselves alone like this.


    From the kisses brought forth by my affection for her, Nami would also yfully demand for more as if it would never be enough for her.


    And likewise, I demanded the same. That¡¯s how much of a love freak I became. Furthermore, that¡¯s how I was for all of them.


    Anyway, although the situation quickly turned intimate wherein our uniforms became disheveled and thrown to the side in no time, Nami and I conversed about other topics such as what she caught through her observation before losing our minds to each other.


    While we¡¯re lying down on the sofa with my erection clutched between her legs as I unhurriedly move my hips to slide and rub on her slippery sacred region, I listened to everything she listed.


    Naturally, she¡¯s talking in between or while holding back her moans. Moreover, my hands were being mischievous, fondling her front and teasing her sensitive cherries.


    I know. Because of what we¡¯re doing, her ¡®bathroom break¡¯ that she used as an excuse would be extended longer than she intended.


    ¡°¡­G-get serious, Ruu¡­ How can I finish when you keep on teasing me?¡±


    Although her words appear to be scolding me, it was preceded by an intimate deep kiss and concluded by an abrupt moan.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop the teasing¡­ Let¡¯s talk about thatter, hmm? You see, I can¡¯t hold myself back anymore.¡±


    ¡°Y-you idiot Ruu. Say that first! Uhhmmp! Hnng!¡± Nami¡¯s expression crumpled into an erotic mess as she bit her lips in hopes of not letting more of her moans leak out.


    Just like what she mentioned, I had already stopped my hips from moving before saying that. After doing so, I delicately grasped her tender thigh and lifted it slightly to open the way for me.


    And while she was waiting for my response, thrust it in one fell swoop. Her abrupt moan was caused by it. It was naturally produced as my cock slid inside her, unhindered.


    I could clearly feel the warm slippery sensation enveloping my length as her insides proactively pulsated and squeezed down tightly.


    ¡°I will remember that next time but¡­ for now¡­ I¡¯ll take care of my Nami.¡±


    While my hips began moving in its own rhythm, grinding her sensitive spots deep inside, I pushed my lips on hers, helping her to stop her moans from leaking.


    It¡¯s only been three days since that night. She was sore for two days and only told me today that the aching had already stopped. Moreover, she shyly whispered to me how she¡¯s getting wet whenever she remembered that special night.


    That¡¯s why I really nned to experience it again today. To let her get another memory where it¡¯s more pleasurable than painful.


    After her lower body eased up from how my cock continued sliding in and out of her sacred ce, Nami soon shuddered uncontrobly as she reached her first climax.


    Apart from how it seemed like I was getting sucked further, Nami¡¯s pleasure-filled voice tickled my senses, resulting in me continuing immediately.


    During the next ten minutes, I held it in as long as possible to let her experience more.


    From our initial position where I was behind her while we¡¯re both lying sideways, I eventually climbed on top of her, doing it in missionary for the second time. Following that, I turned her around and took her from behind.


    The sofa we¡¯re using began creaking loudly at that time. Loud enough to probably be heard if someone drew close enough to this room.


    Ogawa, Tadano or even the other girls in their clubroom would probably fail to guess that Nami was here, shaking her hips alongside me as her way to regain a little bit of control from me.


    While they¡¯re busy in whatever club activity they¡¯re doing. Nami and I were doing obscene things here.


    Momentster, I paused, pulled out my cock and changed our positions once more. This time, I sat down on the sofa, my length still standing furiously. Because I kept restraining myself from cumming prematurely, the head of my cock, despite her love juices decorating it, had been trembling nonstop.


    I¡¯m definitely more eager to plunge back and empty my balls inside her.


    While Nami was trying to catch her breath, she slowly crawled towards me, climbed up with her front facing me and gradually sat down with my cock properly aimed at her.


    ¡°Haahh¡­ R-ruu, how can you be so mean? L-letting me do this¡­¡±


    Though she said that, the erotic glint in her eyes hadn¡¯t died down yet. Even with most of her strength almost spent from multiple climaxes that she experienced, Nami clearly wanted more.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to pick you up, you know? But you moved first so¡­ I sat back and enjoyed watching you.¡± My lips curved into a wide grin as my hands cupped her round butt. Holding her there as a support, my raging cock gradually got swallowed by her sacred ce that was dripping from her love juices.


    A whileter, Nami powerlessly enclosed her arms to the back of my neck and slumped down. With my hips moving as fast as it could, I pumped harder as I held Nami closely.


    Amidst our rasped moans, I gritted my teeth as I finally did the final thrust.


    I clearly felt my semen burst out of the tip of my cock, filling her up entirely. My butt was even slightly lifted from the seat just to push it in a few centimeters deeper than before.


    And as both of our bodies trembled from the extreme pleasure, my hips slowly settled my backside down the sofa.


    Without pulling it out. I searched for Nami¡¯s lips and kissed her. Likewise, Nami returned it passionately. Once we¡¯re done, Nami pulled her head back slightly and cupped my cheeks. Following that, our eyes just naturally got stuck staring at each other.


    I mean, who wouldn¡¯t be mesmerized by my girl looking this pretty? Although her hair got slightly disheveled, it¡¯s slightly swaying, giving her a rather picturesque look. Add her rhythmic breathing as she tried to regte it after an intense workout, her beautiful blue eyes clearly depicting my own reflection making it as if I¡¯m upying her everything. There¡¯s also her pair of lips that were as red as a rose from how much I sucked on it. Lastly, her superb figure from her neck down.


    We¡¯re still connected and we could still feel each other in her depths.


    Eventually, the silence was broken as Nami awkwardlyughed while pointing down at her navel.


    ¡°¡­ Ruu, there¡¯s too much inside¡­ Won¡¯t it leak out?¡±


    That kind of question¡­ Of course, it will leak out.


    ¡°Want me to continue plugging it in?¡±


    ¡°Be serious, idiot pervert. Besides, you¡¯re still inside¡­¡± Nami instantlyshed out but giggled soon after followed by another streak of crimson red.


    However, it was at this moment that the door of the room opened.


    Nami received quite a shock but for me, as soon as I saw who it was, I wryly smiled.


    The person who opened it also received quite a shock after all. And¡­ without saying anything else, she stepped inside and closed the door behind her.


    ¡°No wonder your ¡®bathroom break¡¯ took this long..¡± Hina said, her lips pulled up into a smirk as if saying ¡®You¡¯ve been caught¡¯ to Nami.

 Chapter 665 - From Nami To Hina

    Hina¡¯s arrival signaled the fact that we spent too long in the room. And with her pained smile recing the shocked expression that she put on upon seeing us, it¡¯s just to show that she¡¯s clearly jealous of what she witnessed.


    Although I initially nned to walk Nami back to their clubroom after we¡¯re done before picking up Hina, that¡¯s impossible to do now when the girl already made her way here.


    Of course, she¡¯s now aware of this ce even though I hadn¡¯t brought her here yet.


    As I always wanted to treat my girls fairly, I helped fix Nami¡¯s uniform and wiped what might leak from her before cing her down on my side. Following that, I thought of going to Hina. I was already about to stand up but Nami beat me to it. With a triumphant smile on her lips, she stood up and pulled Hina towards me.


    Although the sofa still reeked of our bodily fluids that dripped out during all of that, Nami pushed Hina down to sit next to me.


    Confused, the girl reflexively grabbed my arm, her eyes asking for an answer. ¡°Ruki¡­¡±


    She silently called my name, her grip tightening on my arm.


    Since I had no idea what Nami nned to do, I just stretched my arm across her back and put it on her shoulder before pulling her closer to me. Following that, I just told her what¡¯s on my mind. ¡°Actually, I nned to go there and pick you up next once Nami rested enough. Since you¡¯re already here¡­ I guess there¡¯s no need for that anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ruu, I¡¯m still here. Do you want me to get jealous and jump at you again?¡± Nami asked in a teasing tone. There might be some truth in her words but considering she¡¯s the one who brought Hina next to me, she¡¯s clearly not that serious about it.


    ¡°Scratch the jealous part. I want you to jump at me again. How does that sound?¡± I returned a smirk and gestured by my free arm that she¡¯s free to take the other side.


    Namiughed at it as expected but didn¡¯t do it while Hina acted as if she was about to get her favorite stuffed toy stolen.


    ¡°Anyway, Ruu should stay here for now. I¡¯ll go back and tell them that Hina¡¯s taking her ¡®bathroom break¡¯ this time.¡±


    Still with her smirk, she gave a meaningful look to Hina who¡¯s hugging me from the side tightly.


    ¡°Will you be fine?¡±


    I know she will but still, it¡¯s like a second nature now to make sure.


    ¡°Look at this guy¡­ I will be fine. Besides, I still carry your¡­ inside me.¡±


    The girl put a hand on her navel as if she¡¯s still trying to feel my semen left behind inside.


    And being aware of what she meant by that, Hina leered at Nami. ¡°Nanami, how can you be this lewd?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Hina. Our man is also irresistible, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t deny that.¡±


    To think that she would agree that easily, Nami really got her way this time. And perhaps, that¡¯s how they always were even before I appeared. No wonder one of Hina¡¯s goals was to win against her.


    Nami was shrewder even though Hina was a schemer herself.


    Soon after that, Nami left the room, leaving me alone with Hina.


    I already put on my uniform but both pants and top were still unbuttoned. However, with Hina clinging to me, I guess I¡¯ll postpone fixing it and just spend this time with this girl.


    Shizu would probably nag at me by the time I showed up in the Student Council Room. I did tell her that I would also bete but I didn¡¯t specify ¡®howte¡¯ I would be.


    ¡°Hmph. You both took your sweet time.¡±


    Perhaps seeing me contemting something, Hina grumbled silently.


    As always, since we¡¯re now alone and out of public eyes, the girl never held back on wearing her heart on her sleeve. Her voice oozed out of her jealousy from what she witnessed earlier.


    In my opinion, I like that. I like how she unconsciously made it obvious. This way, I know what I ought to do.


    I already got my lesson with Miyako after all. The way that girl didn¡¯t tell me anything about her situation. I remained oblivious and that made her hate me to fester.


    ¡°Uh. That¡¯s true. We did stay longer than intended. But you see, all of you are irresistible to me. I believe I already told you this.¡±


    ¡°All¡­ Then me too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who can resist my little schemer?¡±


    I pulled her closer and kissed her cheek. Although the girl already somehow surrendered to my hold on her, adding more physical intimacy was always better to show affection.


    Unless the couple was already fed up with their physical intimacy, it¡¯s always a way to go if one wanted to deepen their bonds. I mean, that¡¯s how it always is to me so¡­ I¡¯m only doing what I normally do.


    After my lips left her cheeks, Hina climbed over myp and settled herself there. She¡¯s sitting sideways with her head resting on my chest and her arms enclosed around my neck.


    ¡°Little schemer¡­ That¡¯s not a great title, Ruki¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I agree.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you call me like that?¡±


    ¡°To disperse my Hina¡¯s gloominess, of course. Isn¡¯t it effective?¡±


    Well, she¡¯s really somewhat glum from witnessing that scene first-hand. Moreover, the fact that we haven¡¯t done it yet adds up to that.


    Perhaps, it¡¯s possible for it to happen today. No matter what, she¡¯s one of my girls and like I just said, they¡¯re irresistible for me, especially when we¡¯re alone like this.


    We got interrupted back then and although she gave me a blowjob alongside Nami on the bus, I only used my hand to satisfy her.


    This girl is surely cradling a slight frustration and she wants me to notice it. Really¡­ it¡¯s almost the same as with Miyako. In this case, however, Hina dropped a lot of hints.


    I¡¯d be an idiot if I failed to notice that.


    ¡°Effective, you say? Why do I feel the same? I think I need more kisses for that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Well then, you ask, I will deliver.¡± I grabbed her by her chin and turned her face towards me.


    Before kissing her, I whispered words of affection to her which instantly made the girl blush. Her pretty brown eyes blinked once before focusing on my lips.


    ¡°Ruki, hurry up.¡± As if the few seconds I used to take a better look at her was too long, Hina somewhat impatiently tugged at me.


    This girl¡­ Well, I guess spoiling her this time will not be a bad idea.


    I know that there¡¯s still a lot lined up for me for this day. However, there¡¯s no way I will pass up on the chance to have a moment with a girl I love.


    To end Hina¡¯s wait, I took her lips without holding anything back. In no time at all, the girl received more than what she asked for.. Not just her lips, I made sure to gently caress and lovingly shower every part of her with my affection.

 Chapter 666 - Mori Hina (1) *

    Taken in by the situation we created, the two of us got even more passionate that I eventuallyid Hina down on the bed. And naturally, I¡¯m on top of her, making sure not to let her feel my entire weight.


    Ten minutes had already passed and during that time, a lot of things happened between us. Or rather, I did a lot of things to her which resulted in her current disheveled state.


    She¡¯s breathing raggedly and her expression was nothing short of sexy and erotic. Her eyes that were half closed were staring downwards, her anticipation was in full disy.


    At the moment, her lips were glistening from how much I sucked on them. Her unblemished neck turned pinkish from the blush that she failed to contain from her face. And if one would look closely, a few reddish marks were signifying where I focused earlier.


    Below that, her uniform was already unbuttoned and swept to her side revealing her bra that had long been pushed upwards. Her majestic twin peaks freely stood, bing a feast for my eyes.


    Back on the bus I only got to feel them with my face, lips and mouth when she put my head inside her shirt. It was dark so I failed to see it clearly. Furthermore, it didn¡¯t evenst that long because of Saki and Shizu catching us.


    This time, however, not only did I get the chance to admire its majesty, I even got the chance to taste and tease it. Too much that it got to the point that her nipples swelled.


    Hina first called me a baby from how hungry I appeared when I began sucking on them. However, that soon changed when the pleasure caught on her and she started feeling good from it. Her lovely giggles transformed into silent moans that she even bit her finger just to reel it in.


    In the future, I noted that I would tease her again on that part just to watch her lovely reaction and burn more of it in my memory.


    Then soon afterward, I also didn¡¯t pass up on the chance to savor and tease her navel. Hina is slightly ticklish there so when I ran my lips around it, the girl¡¯s reaction was more extreme than when I showered her neck with kisses.


    I even felt my scalp in danger of being uprooted from how hard she pulled on my hair just to make me stop.


    And when I did stop, the girl puffed her cheeks adorably to show that she¡¯s upset at me for not stopping when she said so. To appease her, I had her punish me for it.


    As for the kind of punishment she meted out, Hina told me to be fully naked. Satisfied from what she saw, Hina ushered me to continue.


    And so, continue, I did.


    Further down Hina¡¯s ticklish navel, I pulled her skirt down, revealing her string panties.


    When I asked her if that¡¯s what she always wears, she shook her head. However, she immediately followed up that she only started wearing it recently.


    ording to her, she began wearing that kind of lingerie ever since we got interrupted in the infirmary.


    From Hina¡¯s confession itself, she¡¯s actually waiting for another chance like that. She¡¯s always ready to do it with me as soon as a window of opportunity shows up. Even back on the bus, that¡¯s what she¡¯s wearing.


    It¡¯s like that time in the infirmary became some kind of unfinished business for her or us and she ended up hoping for it to bepleted as soon as possible.


    Back then, she¡¯s the one who initiated everything, after all. Iid down and fell asleep next to her but woke up with my pants down, Hina trying to pleasure me with her mouth. And when I began responding to her, she eventually lost her reason to hold back. So was I.


    Unfortunately, Saki and the others arrived, preventing us frompleting the deed.


    When she brought me to their clubroom two days ago, we only had enough time to talk for a bit. Even though we also got a bit intimate before we returned to our ssroom, it never reached this point. She most likely held back or we both held back due to the same time constraint.


    Anyway, I had long pulled the strings and taken it off of her. I even let her experience something new or something I hadn¡¯t done for her yet.


    Cunnilingus.


    I ate her out and assisted myself with my fingers. Naturally, she had her own unique taste and I loved every moment of it. I also decided to do that for her again next time.


    With all of that done, we¡¯re now at the beginning of thest phase. Hina¡¯s legs were spread open by me and my erection rested on top of her sacred ce, lightly rubbing her little sensitive bean.


    Whenever I would move even just slightly, Hina¡¯s body would shudder from extreme pleasure followed by a moan.


    ¡°Hina¡­¡±


    Like always, since this would be her first time, I couldn¡¯t just take it without making sure that she¡¯s ready and aware of what¡¯s going to happen to her.


    However, given that she allowed everything that happened to us, she¡¯s more than prepared, there¡¯s the string panties as the evidence.


    And that¡¯s further proven when she cut me off on my words.


    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have to repeat your question, Ruki. I¡­ I¡¯m ready for this. Seeing you and Nanami in that position, with you still inside her¡­ I admit. It made me extremely jealous. I want you to be like that with me as well. If¡­ If another day passed without doing that with you¡­¡±


    Hina paused. Her hands crawled from my chest towards the back of my neck and pulled my head down.


    With our foreheads touching and eyes locked onto each other, she continued.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m nning to visit your house and put you up to it.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that this shouldn¡¯t be a race, Nanami and even Saki already did it with you. And seeing how much they changed after that, I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ruki, I¡¯m sorry if I look like a sore loser. But this is your little schemer. Will you grant my wish?¡±


    After saying all those, I noticed how the girl almost cried. She¡¯s staring intently at me, perhaps trying to see that I understood the meaning of her words.


    Hina once again poured her feelings and what¡¯s going on in her mind.


    Two days ago, we already talked about this. Their minds aren¡¯t the same. They all have their way of viewing things and it¡¯s not always aligned with mine. I mean, not just ¡®not always¡¯ but most of the time it¡¯s not aligned.


    They would always see it differently before conforming to it for the sake of the stability of ourplicated rtionship.


    And here I was, even thinking of gloating at Ogawa who passed up the chance at making Hina his.


    She¡¯s mine now and it¡¯s now also my responsibility to make it right for her. She even turned it into a wish of hers...


    If I reject her this time after everything that happened, the girl would surely be depressed.


    ¡°I understand. Your idiotic pervert is this insensitive. I also wish to do this with you, Hina. We both wanted this so¡­ hold onto me.¡±


    With that kind of response, Hina¡¯s lips bloomed into a beautiful smile before our lips met for the nth time today.


    And at the same time as that, my lower body moved ordingly.

 Chapter 667 - Mori Hina (2) *

    Growing up with someone you thought would be there with you forever seemed to be one of the most childish dreams ever. At one point, people just tend to walk their separate ways regardless of how close two people are.


    No matter what, everyone has their own unique mindset; what they aspire to be and what they hope for their life.


    Naturally, there were instances where that kind of dream was realized.


    Take my rtionship with Akane, for example. Although it doesn¡¯t equate to ¡®forever¡¯ yet, we¡¯re on our way to doing just that. At least, that¡¯s what we¡¯re both aiming for when ites to our rtionship. Despite the situation, we couldn¡¯t see each other separated from each other anymore. The few years that I neglected her was more than enough blunder.


    As for Hina, I got to know her story now that she fell into myp. Naturally, she¡¯s someone who also dreamt of that. It¡¯s a dream that had already shattered. And quite recently at that.


    And I¡¯m surely the culprit for it.


    I broke her perception that Ogawa would remain by her side forever. I mean, she was clinging onto a tiny hope from her identity as his ¡®childhood friend¡¯ desperately while that coward never shared the same dream as her in the first ce.


    I then gave her another path that she could take. And now, she¡¯s embracing that and speeding through it, leaving the shattered dream as it gradually turned to dust.


    ¡°We¡¯re just starting, Hina. You can hate me for saying this but¡­ I¡¯ll rece every memory you have of that guy. No matter how precious it was for you. I¡¯ll make you mine and mine alone.¡±


    Along with that kind of possessive deration, I remained staring into Hina¡¯s eyes as my lower body gradually pushed forward. The tip of my erection parted her soft and delicate flesh as it dug its way into her extremely narrow passage.


    Unlike the girls that I stole before who eventually fell in love with me, it¡¯s not that long since we¡¯ve been together. Back then, most of them initially wanted to return to their rtionships. That¡¯s the natural reaction. I was the intruder who got in between them after all.


    Only halfway through it did their minds change. From trying to get away from my clutches, they eventually wanted to stay as long as possible, even neglecting their supposed boyfriends.


    And now, Hina who I judged to have been extremely devoted to that coward would certainly not just throw all of those memories away. Even if she¡¯d given up and changed the target of her devotion.


    I knew saying all of that was kind of petty but that was my possessiveness at work. I might not notice everything but one way or another, all of my girls surely experienced this side of me.


    At this moment, with Hina, it¡¯s in full swing.


    As I felt her suck me inside her, I eventually reached the thin film of flesh impeding me from moving forward. Even at just her entrance, Hina¡¯sbia kept on pulsating partly from being nervous and partly from the excitement.


    Her eyes remained open, alternating her gaze between me and what¡¯s happening down below. Her arms were even enclosed around my neck, support so she could lift her head, giving her a better view.


    Even though she clearly heard my deration, Hina was currently absorbed to witness the moment where we¡¯d be one.


    Just like with Nami, I didn¡¯t want her to feel her hymen being ripped apart slowly. Although letting her be ustomed to it before thrusting it was the most ideal, it would just prolong the pain.


    True, I did it slowly with Kana, Akane, Satsuki and Aya. However, during those times, we¡¯re in a ce where we had all the time for ourselves.


    Furthermore, there¡¯s an active club next door so if Hina suddenly cries out in pain, it¡¯s not impossible for them to hear her.


    I cleared whatever¡¯s running in my mind and let my hips make its move. In one forceful thrust, my cock passed through the blockade as it gradually made its way into her depths.


    At the same time as I did that, I promptly lowered my head to cover her lips with mine. However, Hina broke off from it as she responded to my earlier deration while watching intently how my length slowly disappeared from her sight.


    ¡°W-what are you saying? I won¡¯t hate you for it. Hnng! I¡­ I want you to do it. Uhmmp! Memories of us that can rece those I have with him. Ahh! It¡¯s in! Y-you¡¯re inside me! It¡­ it hurts but I can feel you! Haahhn! R-ruki, I love you!¡±


    Her words were slightly incoherent because of how she¡¯s moaning and preventing herself from crying out in pain at the same time. Nheless, just hearing thatst phrase was enough for me to understand everything.


    Soon after that, Hina searched for my lips herself as her body began to squirm and struggle, as a reaction from the pain coursing through her body with that point of connection between us as the source.


    However, no matter how much she struggled, my lower body pinned her down and my upper body prevented her from making crisp movements.


    Hina¡¯s body violently squirmed from the pain but even if her teeth bit onto my lips, I never let go of her.


    Enduring that for close to a minute, Hina eventually softened up and the tightness of her insides gradually loosened, giving me a breathing space.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I let go of her lips and whispered my response.


    Upon hearing it, Hina showed me a lovable smile, devoid of the pain she¡¯s currently feeling.


    I then used my thumb to wipe away her tears that managed to escape her eyes.


    Looking at her disheveled appearance after that struggle she did, I fixed the hair slightly covering her face before.


    In this way, I eventually got mesmerized by Hina¡¯s slightly mature charm. Her eyes and lips were smiling sexily and looked extremely inviting.


    ¡°Ruki, it¡¯s too hot and¡­ big. I can feel it near my stomach.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m deep inside you after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­ C-can we stay like this for a while? I¡­ want to feel you more.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what my Hina wishes then let¡¯s do that. Let¡¯s not rush it. Familiarize yourself with the feeling¡­ Because you see, if I start moving, I won¡¯t be able to stop.¡±


    ¡°P-pervert. I also don¡¯t want you to stop. L-let¡¯s finish what we can¡¯t finish in the infirmary.¡±


    Hina¡¯s blush red upon saying that. Even though we¡¯re already connected below, she still had the time to be embarrassed from bringing that up.


    And I was right. That instance lingered in her mind. That¡¯s one of the reasons why we¡¯re in this situation today. If I kept on stalling for the ¡®perfect ce¡¯, it would just get worse for her.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ We definitely will. By the way, you¡¯re mine now, Hina.¡±


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t need to repeat it, greedy Ruki. I¡¯m yours. I wish I could say the same.¡±


    ¡°You can. Whenever we¡¯re alone like this, I¡¯m entirely yours. That¡¯s why Hina¡­ what do we do next?¡±


    ¡°M-move¡­ Let me feel you moving inside me. I c-can endure the pain so don¡¯t put on your worried face. Everyone experienced this. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll back out just because of slight pain.¡±


    Hearing those words from her was enough to make me more turned on resulting in my cock that¡¯s resting in her depths twitching.


    Really, why are they always this lovely?

 Chapter 668 - Mori Hina (3) *

    Gently moving at first before gradually quickening. Hina, who was expecting a lot of pain, put on a slightly confused expression. I told her that it would hurt a lot but before she could even cry out in pain, the girl quickly became ustomed to my movements.


    The sofa that had just been silent for only a few minutes began creaking once more. Moreover, Hina¡¯s love juices spilled down, drenching the seat once more.


    While both of her hands were tightly embracing me, my hips never stopped pounding her, my raging cock rubbed her sensitive walls making her lower body twitch and jolt from the new sensation.


    And likewise, her tightness and the way she constricted on my length were enough to let me feel incredible pleasure.


    ¡°¡­T-this, what is this feeling, Ruki? It¡¯s burning¡­ Hnnng!¡±


    In between her moans and gasps for breath, Hina raised a question. Her face was already lost to the pleasure, there¡¯s even a drop of saliva running down her lips.


    Instead of answering her, I caressed her face and licked that off before covering her lips with mine, passionately kissing her.


    With this being her first time. I had to take good care of her. Just like how I had taken care of Nami two days ago.


    My eyes carefully watched each and every reaction she¡¯s making. I took note of where it was painful that it could distort her face and where it was pleasurable where it would undoubtedly result in her moaning.


    Using that information, I immediately adjusted my movements to let her only feel the pleasure. In time, Hina¡¯s body surrendered to that pleasure.


    When I felt her lower body trembling uncontrobly, I pushed my cock up to the base and let it rest there, stimting her climax to let her feel even better.


    At that point, I was already focusing more on taking care of her than taking care of my own desire. Each and every move I did was for her.


    However, upon noticing that I was in no way near my climax, Hina caught on to what I was trying to do and scolded me. ¡°Ruki, I¡¯m having sex with you, right? Then I shouldn¡¯t be the only one to feel it¡­ Use me to your heart¡¯s content. I¡¯m yours, after all.¡±


    Apart from feeling the guilt, I got turned on from the second half of what she said.


    Use her to my heart¡¯s content.


    That¡¯s definitely a trigger that removed all the inhibitions I ced on myself.


    Ten minutester, as I followed what she told me, with my length prating her deeply, I released all my semen inside her.


    Hina, who was weakly lying down beneath me with her legs spread wide open, had a wide smile on her lips as she watched me thrust my hips forward multiple times to pump out whatever remains inside my cock.


    Once I¡¯m done, Hina spread her arms wide and received me in her embrace.


    In this way, our roles somehow got reversed. I rested my head on her chest as I felt her arms embracing me like she would a child.


    Momentster, her fingers brushed my hair before whispering something. ¡°Did I do well, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°¡¯Well¡¯ is an understatement for you, Hina¡­ You¡¯re excellent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± She giggled and continued brushing my hair.


    To get back at her, I moved my head slightly to nibble on one of her cherries which instantly resulted in her giggles transforming into a moan. Naturally, I stopped soon and climbed up to her lips. If I did it more, my erection might return and we had to do another round. I¡¯m already royallyte for the Student Council.


    ¡°How are you feeling? I didn¡¯t go overboard, did I?¡±


    Hina¡¯s entire face was still red, her neck was filled with little red spots that might be visible if someone looked close enough and from the neck below, not one ce remained untouched.


    Below, since I already pulled out, I could see how she¡¯s still slightly trembling from it. Most likely from the remaining pain of her hymen being broken. Normally, she would be sore on that part resulting in her steps being unstable. I just don¡¯t know if I overdid it¡­


    It¡¯s just, watching her reactions and her whispers that kept asking for more, I also lost it alongside her.


    After climbing up, I slid down to her side and had her use my arm as her pillow. And even without me pulling her closer, Hina squeezed herself closer.


    At the moment, we looked like two naked shrimps, entangled with each other.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t. Stop thinking about that, you hear me? I urged you to let loose. And I¡¯m d I did¡­ Otherwise, it will take a while before I experience my Ruki not holding back in sex.¡±


    She¡¯s not wrong¡­ I tend to hold back during the first few times. Even with Nami earlier, I eventually softened it up in the end when I had her sit on me.


    ¡°¡­ This girl. Since when are you this bold?¡±


    ¡°Since bing your girl,¡± Hina answered with a smirk as she grabbed my hand and sped it in hers. ¡°You see, Ruki. I think I want to be this bold or else¡­ Nanami and Saki will keep on marching ahead of me. There¡¯s also Shizu. I¡¯m also your girl and¡­ if I can¡¯t be your only one. I¡¯ll strive to be your number one.¡±


    Upon hearing that from her, I shook my head and flicked her forehead. ¡°What number one? You know I¡¯m not ranking any of you. You¡¯re all number one for me.¡±


    ¡°You say that but you have your favorite. It¡¯s obvious, idiot Ruki. Don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how you see it, I guess it probably looks like that in your eyes. But I¡¯m serious, Hina. With howplicated our rtionships are, I can¡¯t afford to y favorites. Especially when I want to build a future with all of you. I¡¯m a horrible guy like this, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, you are,¡± Hina said while tracing my lips, my cheek and the entirety of my face and body with her fingers. ¡°But I think that¡¯s also why we can ept this¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m the right person to say this¡­ I believe everyone will not just ept being one of your twenty-plus girls without thinking properly. We all have our own reasons why we epted and stayed in thisplicated mess.¡±


    ¡°For me, one of the main reasons I epted and let myself fall into your clutches like this is because of how you opened my blinded eyes. I appreciate it a lot, Ruki. Including that confession you did about being interested in me¡­¡± Hina continued as her fingers returned to my lips.


    ¡°Love is probably a word that¡¯s kind of shallow for most people. But Ruki, my love for you. It¡¯s something you earned. And honestly, this is more than what I felt for Kazuo for all the years that I dreamt of continuing being with him. I got too blinded by what he¡¯s showing on the surface.¡±


    After saying all that, Hina showed a bitter smile as her body slightly trembled.


    Whatever the reason for that trembling, I didn¡¯t ask anymore. It¡¯s obvious after all. I just used my arms and my whole body to hold her tight.


    ¡°Thank you for opening to me, Hina. Uh. That¡¯s not with double meaning, alright?¡± I said, intentionally making a joke to ease up the atmosphere.


    And I was sessful, Hina¡¯s trembling stopped and giggled while poking my cheeks.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I promise not to disappoint you. My interest in you never diminished. It¡¯s still zing ever since I confessed how I want to steal you. I know. Some will argue that it¡¯s just a product of my desire¡­ However, it¡¯s not called my desire for nothing. It¡¯s still my own feelings. It¡¯s broken, yes. However, I can say for certainty that my love for you isn¡¯t false.¡±


    That¡¯s how it always is. It¡¯s already been proven numerous times. Once the interest bloomed into my desire to make them mine then, there¡¯s no going back for it already. However, I can give up if it''s truly hopeless. But as long as there¡¯s a possibility, even if they have someone they like or they have their own apprehensions, I will push on until I get them.


    ¡°I know. When ites to you, your ss A status is the only false one. You Mr. Popr. Know that you¡¯re making us jealous if you¡¯re close with other girls that are not one of your girlfriends. So, you better not show that to us. It¡¯s more than the jealousness we felt for each other after all.¡± Hinaughed and pointed out another of my mistakes.


    Really, to think that this moment will turn into my further understanding of my girls as well as my desire, this girl in my arms was the one who made it possible¡­

 Chapter 669 - Silent Treatment (1)

    A few minutes after Hina restedpletely, I repeated what I did for Nami. Helping her fix her clothes and wiping out those that needed to be wiped.


    I also made sure to support her as she stood up. The girl tried tough the soreness off but it¡¯s easily noticeable as soon as she took her first step.


    Upon seeing that, I lightly flicked her forehead and scolded her. The girl stuck her tongue out to try to get out of it. However, being the stubborn guy I was, I supported her by enclosing my arms around her waist and sending her back to their clubroom like that.


    Before going there though, I messaged Nami and Saki. The two girls met us before the door to assist and help Hina hide what happened.


    Although there¡¯s a huge possibility that her friend, Kikuchi, could notice it, she told me that she¡¯d deny it at all cost. Letting Nami and Saki know about it was enough for now.


    As for the possible reactions of the other members of their club, I couldn¡¯t care less about the three guys. Arisa-senpai would most likely be suspicious and if Izumi-senpai was already made aware of my rtionship to the three, she¡¯d react the same.


    I told them to tell me if something happened so I left it at that for now. Since I didn¡¯t hear anything once they entered their clubroom, I put down my worry temporarily.


    The sofa that we left now had a small bloodstain on it. And with how much the three of us sweated as well as the love juices that dripped down from them, I thought of bringing something to clean ite Monday. It¡¯d be bad if the smell umted. At least, general hygiene should be observed.


    Moreover, we¡¯d surely use the room more often from now on.


    Upon reaching the Student Council Room, Shizu, who¡¯s already alone inside, gave me a quick re before bestowing me the legendary silent treatment. No matter what I said or did, the girl remained focused elsewhere.


    As it was truly my blunder, I didn¡¯t try to lie my way out and just epted the punishment. I still did my job as her secretary though.


    I made her tea, arranged what needed to be arranged and remained on standby just in case she needed my help.


    Throughout the time that was spent in silence, Shizu would still asionally look at me followed by a sigh.


    She¡¯s definitely disappointed. However, she just couldn¡¯t be mad at me.


    Due to that, I tried thinking of ways to reduce her displeasure. Unfortunately, everything I could think of needed me to talk or interact with her.


    There¡¯s truly no shortcut with someone who chose to be silent rather than nag the other party and express their discontentment.


    Giving a present was usible, however, given the current circumstances what kind of present I could get?


    Anyway, while Shizu remained silent, I picked up a pen and paper and began writing. I had no specific topic to write on and no set literary piece to do. I just wrote whatever came to my mind.


    After being in the Literature Club for more than a month and doing the Club Activities no matter howte I always arrived, I could certainly feel that my skill in writing was now a lot better than the first time I wrote something for that club.


    Anyway, that piece actually became the bridge that connected me to the girls in the Literature Club. So, I didn¡¯t think it was a great blunder.


    Minutester, the paper I was writing on became filled with ideas. But I only needed to give it one look to understand that it was filled with absurd ideas that couldn¡¯t be connected to each other. I just wrote whatever was in my mind, after all.


    And that whatever mostly consisted of my thought-up solution on how I could get out of the silent treatment.


    After giving it another look to check if there¡¯s at least one useful idea, I shook my head, crumpled the paper and threw it into the trash can.


    However, because my focus was on it, I had no idea that Shizu was watching me.


    As soon as our gazes met, her eyebrows raised as she turned towards the trash can.


    She then stood up and went over it to pick up what I had thrown.


    ¡°Wait, Shizu. Don¡¯t read that!¡± I tried stopping her. But the girl anticipated what I was going to do and dodged skillfully.


    However, unbeknownst to her, I only acted at that point. With my skill, there¡¯s no way that girl could be faster than me. It¡¯s just a way to see the girl bing amused. Besides, being embarrassed about something I wrote wasn¡¯t in my vocabry. It¡¯s the reflection of what¡¯s in my mind anyway.


    The only thing that wasn¡¯t nned here was the fact that she would be interested in something I deemed useless.


    As Shizu returned to her seat with the crumpled paper in her hand, I noticed her lips slowly curving into a smile.


    She¡¯s probably expecting ammo she could use to shoot me with. Perhaps, teasing me would be her means to get back at my blunders.


    Anyway, I continued my act of trying to get it from her. In the end, after uncrumpling the paper, Shizu used one of her hands to keep me at bay.


    Seconds after that, the girl who was like a grumpy cat just earlier began bursting intoughter.


    Ah no. At first, she bit her lips to prevent herself fromughing. But the more she read, the more she couldn¡¯t contain it. As evident with how much her shoulders shook.


    Her clearughter soon filled the whole room and by the time she finished reading everything I wrote, Shizu was holding her navel from how much sheughed.


    ¡°You hopeless blockhead! Come here!¡±


    Unexpectedly, that was Shizu¡¯s first words to me today.


    While still reeling in herughter, the usually stoic girl had a wide grin on her lips as she opened her arms wide, clearly asking me to enter her embrace.


    Uh¡­ It¡¯s unexpected but what I deemed useless became the key to making her talk to me again.

 Chapter 670 - Silent Treatment (2)

    Naturally, I stood confused at first.


    Everything I did earlier was no good but a crumpled piece of paper filled with silly ideas did the trick. It even made herugh so hard that her stomach hurt from it.


    I mean, I didn¡¯t intentionally write those to make herugh. They were the ideas that shed past my mind to make her talk to me again, after all¡­ And they¡¯re written in a way of summaries and conclusions.


    At the moment, Shizu was waiting for me to move while being partly annoyed and partly amused.


    As her grin gradually turned into a pout because of my hesitation, I immediately stepped forward and entered her embrace as she asked.


    With her arms enclosing around me, Shizu''s wonderful scent wafted into my nose, calming down whatever¡¯s going on in my mind.


    Truthfully, more than being surprised that the paper made herugh, I was more mesmerized upon seeing the girlughing like that¡­


    It¡¯s a new side of her that I hadn¡¯t seen yet. And, seeing herugh freely like that somehow warms my heart. Whether she had the mask on or not, the girl was the embodiment of seriousness.


    I managed to make her smile but notugh like that. Moreover, that¡¯s even the first time that I saw her losing it like that.


    To see that she also had that side to her just raised my affection for the girl and¡­ I clearly hoped to see more of it.


    However, that¡¯s probably hard to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just given you the silent treatment and your mind instantly went haywire. What should I do with you, you blockhead?¡±


    Went haywire, huh. I guess that¡¯s what it looked like to her. I couldn¡¯t stand her giving me that silent treatment but I also couldn¡¯t be forceful with her to make her talk to me again. So, I resorted to writing ideas instead. But upon reading those, I deemed all of it a failure even without trying.


    ¡°¡­ Are they that funny? I¡¯ve written those with serious thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Serious, you say? Then why did you throw it in the bin?¡±


    ¡°¡­ They¡¯re too silly.¡±


    Right. For example, I wrote something along the lines of singing a song in front of her or dancing in front of her. Perhaps, she imagined all those and¡­ that¡¯s what made herugh.


    I see. That¡¯s probably the case. Imagining me doing what I wrote was what made herugh that hard.


    ¡­Uh, if she somehow asked me to do all those, would I be able to do it? They¡¯re too silly! But if it¡¯s for Shizu¡­ I guess I can swallow the embarrassment.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the reason why I find it funny, big dumbo. You¡¯re still at fault, however.¡± She poked on my forehead while smiling before her expression turned all serious again.


    ¡°I know that. But I¡¯m d you talked to me again. I don¡¯t want to spend the weekends with my Shizu being mad at me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not mad. Where did you pick that up? I¡¯m jealous. I thought you¡¯re an observer like Nanami.¡± Shizu shook her head, showing another disappointed expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that whenever it¡¯s your time to be my secretary, you¡¯re mine alone? What did you do today? You spent half of that time with Nanami and Hina¡­ What do you think? Should I rejoice?¡±


    Shizu pinched my nose and had me stare at her. She¡¯s clearly not amused. But the way she puffed up her cheeks while pouting made her more adorable instead.


    I couldn¡¯t say that though. I have to tread carefully.


    I broke my promise to her. That alone was enough for her to be thoroughly disappointed in me or even result in her thoughts about our rtionship changing.


    Furthermore, thinking back to what happened, I also wouldn¡¯t put the me on the two girls¡­ There¡¯s nothing to regret so all I could do here was to ept that it¡¯s entirely my fault.


    ¡°¡­ Right. I have no excuse for that.¡± I said sullenly.


    And silence soon followed.


    Fortunately, Shizu didn¡¯t push me away though. Instead, she appeared to be thinking while lightly caressing my hair.


    My knees were currently bent just to settle on her embrace so¡­ it¡¯s only a matter of time before my legs hurt from squatting like this. But even so, I also never thought of pulling away from her embrace.


    To ease it up for me, I gradually lowered my knees further and nted them on the ground.


    Around two minutes of silenceter, I heard Shizu¡¯s voice gracing my ears. ¡°Date.¡±


    Although I caught her words perfectly, I acted as if I hadn¡¯t heard them clearly by lifting my gaze to wait for her to repeat them.


    Surprisingly, what caught my eyes was Shizu¡¯s whole face and ears turned red. She¡¯s biting her lips while her eyes were obviously avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear it then forget it.¡± Shizu harrumphed and acted more upset.


    However, in my eyes, her cuteness had just doubled.


    I know, I¡¯m the one at fault here but¡­ she showed me a chance to tease her.


    ¡°You said ¡®Date¡¯. I wonder what you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°So, you heard it! You blockhead! I hate you!¡±


    ¡°And I love you. Anyway, hearing it and discerning its meaning is hard for me. Can my Shizu borate?¡±


    ¡°¡­ This guy. Now you have the gall to tease me? Do you want to make it up for me or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you. Maybe a bit¡­ Alright. I confess. I¡¯m teasing my Shizu. Please tell me how to make it up to you!¡±


    ¡°Take me out on a date, you blockhead. The sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°Shizu, you just made me the luckiest guy on the whole campus.¡±


    ¡°What are you on about? Having multiple girlfriends, who else will be luckier than you?¡±


    Ah. She¡¯s not wrong there.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, you adorable girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not adorable!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. My adorable Shizu. I¡¯m the luckiest guy because I can take the famous SC President on a date. If someone heard of this, especially the Vice President, they might die in envy.¡±


    ¡°This blockhead. You¡¯re the one I love. Not them. Remember that. There¡¯s no point in them being jealous. But thank you, you just gave me an idea. Let¡¯s announce our rtionship.¡±


    Shizu smirked. She¡¯s clearly amused by that idea.


    Knowing what she¡¯s on about, I rode on it and gave her the expected response from meplete with the panicked expression. ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°I got to tease you back. I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Shizuughed heartily once more.


    From how ted she was, the girl eventually pulled me up and kissed me. Although she¡¯s still jealous, she¡¯s now banking on this time that we¡¯re alone.


    And to not disappoint her further, I responded in kind. My arms naturally enclosed her waist, picking her up from her seat and putting her down on her table. This way, I can easily respond to her kisses and more.


    ¡°Shizu, I love hearing yourughter. I wish I could hear that more often.¡±


    ¡°If you continue being silly, you will. I also don¡¯t know that I can stillugh like that¡­ You¡¯re still this ridiculous. You kept on unearthing what I buried. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m not giving up on not sharing you with others. I want you all to myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Un. I understand but Shizu, I will apologize in advance. I¡¯ll also not give up to make you mine without giving up on everyone. I¡¯m your greedy blockhead. I¡¯m wed this way.¡±


    This rtionship I have with Shizu might be the trickiest. Nheless, it¡¯s still just two stubborn people butting heads while also loving each other a lot.


    At the remaining time before the other members of the Student Council returned, Shizu and I used the whole room as our exclusive lovenest.

 Chapter 671 - Gathering For The Group Study

    As always, time worked against us. Before we knew it, the bell rang, indicating the end of the club hours.


    The other members of the Student Council returned right after that. The Treasurer, Watanabe, had another amused smile upon seeing me standing close to Shizu.


    It seemed like she kept her word on keeping the secret of my rtionship with Shizu. However, if she kept being obvious like that, it wouldn''t be long before her boyfriend and the rabid dog-like Vice President picked up on it.


    Anyway, apart from that, everything went fine.


    After separating from her, I went to the Literature Clubroom to see Rae and Kana. Since Satsuki¡¯s house where we¡¯re going to do the group study was in the same direction, I decided to bring them with us.


    It¡¯s just Sakuma and Kanzaki who¡¯d wonder about their identities. I could simply tell them that they¡¯re from the same club or Aya could also add that they¡¯re her friends.


    Along with the two girls, we then went to pick up Aya at the Book Club and waited for Satsuki at the side door of the Gymnasium.


    Although the girl told me where we¡¯d meet up after club hours, I still went on to pick her up. Just that, I¡¯m not alone this time.


    While we¡¯re going there, the eyes of the students we ran into or passed by focused on us. However, with the three girls getting along with each other while I remained silently listening to them, sessfully let me off from new rumors.


    What I thought about using this situation to be thought more of a male friend being close to many girls was somehow working its charms.


    I also thought of checking on Hina again but before I could excuse myself, the girl sent me a message to stop, clearly predicting what I thought of doing.


    With Shizu, Nami and Saki with her, the girl assured me that she¡¯d be fine and I should stop bing more of a worrywart. Following up on that, the other three also sent me a message. Nami told me to leave it to her. Saki told me that she¡¯ll be there to support them andstly, Shizu told me to¡­ make our nned date to be better than the rest.


    Right. That girl was back to being jealous. However, knowing her, she¡¯d surely take the helm and be there for the girls.


    A whileter, Satsuki who had just taken a shower after a day¡¯s practice left showed up before us.


    And as I had expected, her eyebrows instantly creased, her mouth curling up, ready to nag at me for bringing everyone or not waiting at the ce she told me.


    However, before she could do that, I ran up and embraced her, my nose firmly nted on her neck and sniffed her fresh fragrance out of the shower room.


    ¡°Y-you idiot! Who told you to hug me?!¡±


    ¡°No one. I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± I answered with a smile before resuming what I was doing; hungrily sniffing her scent.


    Her body trembled from clear annoyance. However, in the end, the girl eventually loosened up, her arms returning my embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll kill youter.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Sure, revive me with a kiss from my princess.¡± And I answered, reminding her again of our past conversations that involved the Princess and the Jailor.


    Behind me, the three girls were most likely amused at watching us or just watching Satsuki¡¯splicated expressions; partly annoyed and partly cheerful.


    I also did the same for them earlier.


    Kana instantly melted in my arms like the cute and shy senpai that she was. Apart from hugging her, the girl loved when I rubbed her back and patted her head. At that point, she¡¯s not her usual mature self but the spoiled Kana who didn¡¯t want to leave my embrace.


    Rae tried to do the opposite, pampering me in her arms while mentioning various knowledge that she had read recently that she deemed useful for me.


    Aya was like Kana but the girl also cheerfully told me about that activity for their club in which she helped Haruko. Hearing her stories like that always cheers both of us.


    And now, Satsuki¡¯s tsundere tendency kept on sinking and floating. By the time I released her in my embrace, her flushed face since he had just finished her shower turned even redder. And to get back at me, the girl initiated a kiss that I would certainly not reject.


    By the time we reached the actual meeting ce, Kanzaki and Sakuma were already there.


    And as I had guessed, the two were wondering why there were two additional people.


    Fortunately, the first excuse I thought up worked as I introduced Kana as my senior in the club and Rae as a fellow 1st-year clubmate.


    Well, Kanzaki was aware of Kana. She caught us making out by the stairs after all so she epted that easily. As for Rae, they remembered her as the girl I hit with the ball during that dodgeball activity.


    ¡°No wonder you seemed so concerned over her, a fellow clubmate.¡±


    That¡¯s what Kanzaki and Sakuma¡¯sment about Rae.


    Naturally, they also asked for a reason why they¡¯re with us. Saying their stop was in the same direction was enough to quell any subsequent questions.


    Nheless, Kanzaki showed an understanding smile. And even if she didn¡¯t voice it out, I could guess that she¡¯s thinking that I used this chance to be with Kana for a few minutes longer.


    Anyway, with our grouppleted, we began to set out for the bus stop.


    Ten minutester, we¡¯re now seated inside. The five girls all took up the seat at the back of the bus while Sakuma and I sat together.


    Well, Kana and Aya wanted me to sit in between them but in consideration of Kanzaki or the guy next to me, I passed on it and told them to sitfortably there.


    Kana was probably hoping that she would get to sit next to me since it¡¯s the first time we¡¯re going to ride another public transport together. The only time we did that was during the first week when I brought her to our house and we went to school together.


    Due to that, the girl took the chance that the bus hadn¡¯t left yet to lean towards my seat and whisper, ¡°Walk me home next time, Ruki¡­ I¡¯ll invite you in.¡±


    With that kind of invitation, I promptly answered positively which brought another smile to her lips.


    ¡°Onoda. You¡¯re not cheating on Maemura, are you?¡±


    Perhaps he noticed that Kana¡¯s look at me wasn¡¯t just a normal junior of the club, the idiot next to me came up with suspicion. However, he still remembered to be considerate by whispering his suspicion softly.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not.¡± I confidently answered. But depending on one¡¯s knowledge, the meaning could be different. I¡¯m not cheating since Satsuki was aware of my other rtionships.


    Sakuma stared at me for a few seconds as if confirming whether I was saying the truth or not.


    However, with my eyes not faltering, the guy eventually epted it. ¡°I see. I¡¯m d you¡¯re the one she fell in love with.¡±


    You¡¯re d, huh? Or you¡¯re regretting pushing me to her and now you cannot get her back even if you realized how dumb your decision was?


    Ah. Let¡¯s stop gloating at him. He¡¯d already given up and even focused on another girl. If he messed that up again¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do with this guy.


    ¡°Mhm. Thank you for that push in the back.. I got to confess to her.¡±

 Chapter 672 - Back To Their Neighborhood

    The bus continued on its way and soon enough, we reached Kana¡¯s bus stop. Although a bit reluctant to get off, there¡¯s really not that much of a choice for her unless she wanted toe with us which was unlikely.


    Instead of that, I took note of her stop. Perhaps there would be a time in the future where I could surprise her by showing up in front of her house to visit her.


    Naturally, I also needed to know where their exact house was first. Anyway, the girl sent us off with her eyes until the bus departed again from her stop.


    Around 20 minutester, we reached our destination. The stop where Satsuki¡¯s house was closest.


    I intentionally chose to be thest to leave the bus to check on Rae. Her destination was stil a few bus stops away.


    Since the girl is a fellow first year, the others tried to ask her if she wanted toe and join us in our group study. However, Rae promptly declined it.


    She had to go home on time. From how she exined it to me, the girl couldn¡¯t just stay too long outside unless she called and asked permission for it. That¡¯s how it always was for her. Last Sunday when they gathered in our house after the cleanup, she got permission to stay a bitte. Hence, she managed toe.


    Instead of insisting that shee with us, I told her that the next time we decide to do some group study, perhaps for the uing midterms in thest week of May, I would invite her and I wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    Upon hearing that, Raeughed and said that she¡¯s going to look forward to it.


    I really loved how much she changedpared to our first meeting where she¡¯s too uptight because she was obsessed with knowledge.


    -


    -


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go home first. You guys go ahead.¡±


    Halfway through our walk towards Satsuki¡¯s house, Sakuma hurriedly said that as he ran off almost immediately. Just from how urgent his expression was, he¡¯s most likely going to change to be more presentable for Satsuki¡¯s sister.


    Well, that¡¯s good for him but we¡¯re not gathering at Satsuki''s house just to help him to court her sister. That guy was thinking of asking for my help again. Probably.


    If I recall correctly, Satsuki¡¯s sister and her friend were supposed to only stay there over the weekends. However, that got extended until the end of this week.


    So, that Sakuma was probably feeling the rush. If he hadn¡¯t made any more progress with her, it would be even harder for him to do so when she leaves.


    With one less member, we continued onward to Satsuki¡¯s house.


    The familiar neighborhood once again filled my eyes. I have been here twice already.


    The first one was the day I took Satsuki¡¯s virginity. I was a bit forceful to her back then. As the idiot who hadn¡¯t remembered love yet, I nned at every step to make the girl fail to refuse me at all.


    That started from the train station where she waited for me for close to an hour, the walk towards her house and stopping to buy the lemon cake.


    That¡¯s also the time when I first encouraged her for her passion for basketball, telling her that I wanted to watch her y.


    Then when I massaged her legs and did well at teasing her, we made out right at their sofa before eating the lemon cake.


    Although more memories between us had already been piled up. That day would remain special. Satsuki was really irresistible that day.


    The second time I was here, that was the day that I heard about the incident from her. Also¡­ that¡¯s also the day where she dropped any lingering feelings for Sakuma and admitted her love for me.


    That day, Sakuma even came to visit her and that also became the trigger for him to concede Satsuki to me. He began suspecting that there¡¯s something between us. Perhaps, to save himself from heartbreak, he said all those and pushed me to confess to the girl. Little did he know, she¡¯s already mine that time.


    Anyway, that sums up about it.


    As we walked into the street where Satsuki¡¯s house was located, I could feel the gazes of those from their neighborhood. Perhaps some of them recognized me or some were just drawn towards our group as we were the only ones passing by at that time.


    Either of the two, we just continued walking until we reached the front of their house.


    It¡¯s still the same from my memory. But with an unfamiliar car parked outside, her parents weren¡¯t away unlike the first two times I was here.


    To think that I would meet them like this¡­ Well, I would be introduced as a ssmate so I guess that¡¯s fine. The only problem would be her sister. She easily guessed my rtionship with Satsuki back then after all. If she bbered about it, not only would their parents be surprised but also Kanzaki who had no idea about my rtionship with the other girls.


    ¡°I¡¯m home! I brought guests!¡±


    As soon as she entered the front door, Satsuki shouted, which resulted in some activity further inside their house.


    And following after her, Aya, Kanzaki and I all said in unison, ¡°Sorry to disturb you!¡±


    After a while, after we finished removing our shoes, a middle-aged woman came to the door weing and providing us with house slippers to put on.


    One look and that¡¯s enough to recognize her as Satsuki¡¯s mother. While possessing a facial feature simr to Satsuki, her expression was gentler.


    Looks like none of her daughters inherited the same trait, huh? Satsuki was always grumpy while her older sister was kind of energetic and yful.


    As her eyes scanned us, there¡¯s a clear appreciative smile on her lips. Most likely, she¡¯s happy to know that Satsuki isn¡¯t a loner despite her difficult attitude.


    Aya and Kanzaki introduced themselves in turn which made that smile on her face grow wider.


    And when it was my turn to introduce myself, even though her smile remained, her eyes visibly narrowed as if she¡¯s trying to discern whether I was just a normal ssmate or not. Or if not that, she¡¯s just a bit wary of boys close to her daughter.


    Either way, I followed Aya and Kanzaki¡¯s example, politely introducing myself as another ssmate.

 Chapter 673 - Maemura Household

    Being inside the same house where Satsuki and I made love more than once would certainly bring back those memories. However,pared to the near-empty ce in those memories where we could go wherever except their personal rooms, the house was now filled with liveliness.


    When we passed by the living room, a ce we had no choice but to pass by to get to the stairs leading to the second floor of their house, we were greeted by pairs of curious eyes.


    As I cast a quick nce upon hearing the soundsing from that room, I noticed at least four souls inside, not including Satsuki¡¯s mother who went straight to the kitchen.


    Her father, her little brother, her older sister and¡­ the one that looked out of ce, her sister¡¯s friend.


    They¡¯re all gathered in the living room. Well, not really gathered as if they¡¯re in some sort of meeting. They were just spending their time there while each of them was on their own page.


    Satsuki¡¯s little brother who I remembered to be named Satoshi was holding a handheld console, ying something. He looked to be around 6th grade so there¡¯s a considerable distance between the three siblings¡¯ age. He has the same darkish brown hair. As for his face, he resembled his sisters and mother. Looks like their father¡¯s blood was kind of weak, huh?


    Satsuki¡¯s older sister, Setsuna, was on one side, chatting with her fashionable friend, Juri. She¡¯s dressed in casual clothes that one normally wore in the house, a rather tight-fitting shirt and short shorts which made her thighs somewhat exposed.


    Her friend was also dressed the same, save for what she wore down below; she¡¯s wearing pants that stuck to her skin which still gave away her lean figure.


    Satsuki¡¯s father was busy watching the TV on a news channel while holding a newspaper in hand. He¡¯s the typical middle-aged man one would often see on a corporate job. His face screams of being a strict one but there¡¯s definitely gentleness to it upon seeing Satsuki showing up to greet him.


    And because of that, we also had to stop and greet the members of the house.


    Satsuki¡¯s little brother couldn¡¯t care less as he was too focused on ying.


    Her father weed us, but just like what happened with her mother, his eyebrows raised upon seeing me.


    Satsuki informed them that we¡¯re going to do a group study here but they probably hadn¡¯t thought that there¡¯s another boy in the group. They¡¯re still that guarded despite years having already passed since that incident.


    Being subjected to those scrutinizing eyes, I kept my calm and acted politely all the time,plete with putting on what I deemed as a polite smile.


    I made myself stand further at the back so that they wouldn¡¯t suspect anything, in consideration of Satsuki.


    We talked about this and decided to do it this way. Seeing their reactions to just seeing an unfamiliar boy confirmed Satsuki¡¯s concern over actually introducing me to them as her boyfriend.


    Well, there¡¯s a lot of time to do that in the future so I decided to behave myself when in front of them. Our purpose here was to study for the uing quizzes, so I better hold back my urges to be intimate with Satsuki or Aya. Besides, Sakuma and Kanzaki would be in the same room. If ever we tried to do that, we had to be discreet and sneaky about it.


    Moving on from her father, I somehow felt a rather drilling gaze at my side. And sure enough, it was from her sister whose smile was filled with a lot of meanings. She¡¯s like a natural-born teaser who could tease someone even without saying anything.


    Of course, she recognized me. Seeing me standing at the back most likely birthed a few ideas in her mind.


    Her friend, however, forgot about me. Probably. She¡¯s a guest in the house, so there¡¯s not much of a reaction to her.


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll be in my room. Setsu-nee, don¡¯t disturb us please.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, lil sis! Enjoy your group study!¡±


    The girl was definitely thinking about other things. She used a yful tone that didn¡¯t sound any bit sincere. However, she¡¯d probably leave us alone for a few minutes just to get our studies done and after that¡­ she¡¯de in and mess with things.


    Well, that¡¯s just my assumption upon observing her expression and current behavior.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound sincere at all.¡±


    Satsuki thought the same as she put a hand on her forehead while shaking her head.


    Although she admired her sister and even felt sorry for her before, the girl probably couldn¡¯t stand her teasing after knowing that Satsuki has a boyfriend.


    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re imagining things. Ryou ising, right? Send him to me after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Tell him that yourself.¡± Satsuki lightly sighed before clicking her tongue.


    Her sister only giggled at that, seemingly used to how Satsuki behaves. However, she instantly shifted her focus as her gazended on me. ¡°Sure will. By the way, is that Onoda-kun I see? Why are you at the back? At least greet this onee-san as well. Are you originally this shy?¡±


    As expected, she had that kind of personality who wouldn¡¯t let go of things that amused her. That Sakuma would definitely find it hard to tame this girl.


    However, if it¡¯s just interacting with her, that wouldn¡¯t pose any problem to me. I have more troublesome girls I interact with every day. Not including Satsuki and her tsundere antics, there¡¯s Nami, Saki, Elizabeth, Ria and Aoi.


    That¡¯s why calling out to me like that didn¡¯t even faze me. I turned to her, bowed and greeted her even more politely.


    And that made the girl have aughing fit that it needed her friend to pinch her sides just to make her stop.


    However, being a witness to all that, their father¡¯s interest was also piqued. ¡°Hmm? You know him, Setsuna?¡±


    ¡°I do! I met him before. He¡¯s Ryou¡¯s friend.¡± Setsuna answered as she dried the side of her eyes with her finger. Fromughing that much, tears naturally spilled from it.


    ording to Satsuki, since her sister kept on bugging her about me, she had no choice but to talk about me. And during all that, she mentioned how we¡¯re part of one group. So being called Sakuma''s friend wasn¡¯t exactly wrong in that context.


    ¡°Hmm. I see.¡±


    Upon hearing that answer, Satsuki¡¯s father gave me a second look before nodding. I guess being introduced like that fairly reduced his prejudice about another boy that¡¯s not Sakuma.


    Following that, Satsuki hurriedly brought us away.


    Perhaps it¡¯s to escape further prying from her sister or she¡¯s just too annoyed that she couldn¡¯t talk back at her when their parents were there.


    As she opened her room, Aya and Kanzaki entered first and became lost to how girly it was, contrary to how Satsuki normally was.


    That¡¯s normal, I had the same reaction during my first time in her room.


    ¡°Sorry for my sister¡¯s behavior, Ruki. And my parents¡¯¡­¡±


    Before we entered, Satsuki sullenly whispered that. Looking at her vexed expression, I instantly understood that she¡¯s bothered that she couldn¡¯t even defend or introduce me in front of them.


    ¡°Hmm? It doesn¡¯t warrant an apology from you. I understand the situation. Don¡¯t think too much about it, alright? If you do¡­ I¡¯ll kiss you and show them our rtionship.¡± I smirked as I stealthily sped her hand on mine.


    Since we¡¯re still by the door, Kanzaki failed to see that as well as Satsuki¡¯s blush-stricken face.

 Chapter 674 - Group Study

    After entering the room, we hadn¡¯t started our studies right away as we decided to wait for Sakuma to arrive. Compared to what I remembered, there¡¯s already a kotatsu prepared in the middle of her room. Most likely, she prepared it for this asion. Although we could make do with just a simple short square or round table since the climate had started warming up, I could somehow guess why Satsuki picked that¡­


    Below it, hidden from anyone¡¯s view, we could stealthily be intimate with each other.


    And while we¡¯re waiting for Sakuma, Kanzaki and Aya got mesmerized by the things they saw in Satsuki¡¯s room. Most especially, the keychains she collected and created as her hobby.


    Aya had already seen the matching keychains Satsuki and I have but seeing more of it in her room opened her eyes that Satsuki wasn¡¯t just the grumpy but lovable girl of mine. Her eyes sparkled looking at it and perhaps it was destined, her eyesnded on a keychain with a book as its design.


    Upon seeing that, Satsuki picked it up and smilingly gave it to her. ¡°For you.¡±


    Whether there was another meaning for giving her that apart from how Aya became fascinated by it, only the two of them know.


    As for Kanzaki, she also began checking everything from Satsuki¡¯s collection. Furthermore, without even being ashamed, she asked for one such keychain that she found a liking to if she could have it.


    Satsuki being Satsuki, with cold narrowed eyes and furrowed brows, she crossed her arms and asked why she had to give it to her.


    As it turned out, she¡¯s still a bit peeved from what Kanzaki blurted out that day. Although the one that got inconvenienced was me, Satsuki just had it in her to want to defend me.


    Kanzaki instantly shut her mouth and lowered her head, embarrassed and devoid of any answer to that question. When I checked on her, the girl also had a confused expression, wondering what she did wrong this time or if she had unknowingly stepped on some kind ofndmine.


    In the end, I mediated between the two just to clear the air. Kanzaki tried apologizing for being presumptuous ¨C that¡¯s what she thought her fault ¨C while Satsuki grumbled and reinforced her yearning to punish me.


    In the end, Satsuki still gave the keychain to Kanzaki which made the ss President to thank her numerous times. Furthermore, she even tried to hug Satsuki but thetter just pushed her away annoyedly.


    Meanwhile, Aya, who eventually found her ce next to me ignored the racket as she asked me for help on tying the keychain on her phone before admiring it as if it¡¯s some kind of treasure.


    Well, that¡¯s how the first few minutes went by.


    By the time Sakuma arrived, Satsuki¡¯s grumpy attitude was then focused on him, reprimanding the guy for being too slow.


    He tried asking for my help to stop Satsuki but I just shook my head and let him get beaten by her. At least, that¡¯s a way for the girl to vent out her frustrations.


    Once she finished, since there¡¯s only four sides in a square, Aya moved to one side, giving way for Satsuki to squeeze next to me.


    Kanzaki tried giving her side of the table to Satsuki but thetter declined it.


    Well, she¡¯s unaware of our rtionship and she did it mostly because she still felt bad from earlier. In the end, ss President only interpreted that as Satsuki trying to be a great host or she didn¡¯t want to feel indebted to her.


    Whatever¡¯s in her mind, that¡¯s not important at all as we swiftly moved to what we nned to do.


    To study.


    Kanzaki and Aya took up the job of exining things to us, especially to the two who got a low from the recent quiz; Sakuma and Satsuki.


    Naturally, I listened to everything they exined. I also made mistakes so polishing my knowledge was in order.


    Although Satsuki tried to cozy up stealthily next to me, she couldn¡¯t do sopletely because she had to use her right hand to write. Instead of that, although somewhat awkward, I stretched my left arm to hold onto her left hand beneath the kotatsu.


    That sessfully improved her concentration.


    In that kind of atmosphere, time quickly passed as we finished subjects after subjects to review and study on.


    Perhaps around an hourter, while we¡¯re taking a short break before finishing up with our studies, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Satsuki! I know you¡¯re inside, open this at once!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Satsuki instantly facepalmed. Why? Of course, because that¡¯s her sister¡¯s voice. Whatever she was up to, it¡¯s certainly no good.


    As per her request to her mother when she brought the snacks she prepared earlier, Satsuki locked the door with the reasoning that we could focus more if there¡¯s no sudden distractions.


    And since she¡¯s not alone with a boy in her room, her mother eded to that request, albeit giving me a long look. She saw us sitting next to each other after all.


    Perhaps. No, not just perhaps, her mother had begun suspecting my rtionship with Satsuki right at that moment.


    Now, however, a certain energetic and yful older sister suddenly shouted from outside the door, demanding to open her door at once.


    ¡°Silent, huh? Ryou! Open this door, will you?! I¡¯ll give you a rewardter if you do it!¡±


    That kind ofmand and reward¡­ is Sakuma her dog?


    ¡°Do it. And you¡¯ll get it from me.¡± Satsuki red at Sakuma who was already about to stand up from his seat. To add to that intimidation, I also red at him.


    Well, my re had a different meaning. ¡°Since when have you be a dog? You¡¯re not following my advice, are you?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kanzaki, who had no idea what¡¯s happening, looked confused while Aya was simply smiling at her side, enjoying the sensation of our sped hands below the kotatsu.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s hard, Onoda. Look at what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    She¡¯s just being a nuisance. Seriously, this guy needs serious surgery on his spine.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ll fold that easily. What do you think?¡± I shook my head at him before turning to Satsuki who¡¯s also looking at him in slight disdain.


    Just a simplemand from her sister and the guy was already about to stand up.


    ¡°Stay put there.¡± Satsuki eventually sighed as she pointed at Sakuma before turning to me. ¡°You too.. I¡¯ll handle this headache of a sister.¡±

 Chapter 675 - Mischievous Older Sister

    With that kind of deration, Satsuki stood up, folded her sleeves that revealed her lean arms as she marched off to the door like a soldier ready to take down a dragon.


    As our attention was all focused on the ruckus being made beyond that door, we watched the slightlyical confrontation between the two sisters.


    ¡°What? I told mom that we¡¯re not to be disturbed. And you just did.¡±


    Upon opening the door, Satsuki stood tall and nced down at her sister that¡¯s at least half a head shorter than her. She also slowly crossed his arms to add an intimidating presence.


    Although Satsuki secretly admired her sister, what thetter was doing this time most likely passed the threshold that she could endure.


    Even if her back was turned to us, I could imagine that girl¡¯s dark expression coupled with her cold-looking eyes ring at her sister who had an amused smile.


    ¡°Mom left to buy something, you see. Can¡¯t I at least check on my dear lil sister?¡± Her sister replied.


    Because of how Satsuki was standing at the door like a gatekeeper of sorts, I couldn¡¯t really see her sister standing in front of her. But just judging by the tone of that voice, it¡¯s filled with mischief. She¡¯s even giggling at Satsuki.


    Satsuki¡¯s shoulders started trembling, clearly restraining herself tosh out at her sister. ¡°Even so. That doesn¡¯t give you the permission toe and disturb us.¡±


    Not taking any hint from that, her sister, Setsuna, continued. ¡°Hmm? When can I disturb you then? Is it when you and Onoda-kun are on the bed?¡±


    ¡°Wha?! Y-you! No!¡± Satsuki instantly panicked. She stepped out of the room and hurriedly pulled the door close behind her.


    That¡¯s clearly taking it too far. Even I would¡¯ve reacted the same, especially when there¡¯s someone here that¡¯s unaware of our rtionship.


    And as expected, the girl I was pertaining to confusedly muttered. ¡°Eh? What are they¡­? What was that about, Onoda-kun?¡±


    Aya was quick on the uptake. She promptly moved to Kanzaki¡¯s side before I could respond. The girl then sent me a small gesture that said to leave it to her.


    I nodded to that but I thought that I should at least answer to clear her doubts. My gaze also passed by Sakuma. The guy instantly nodded his head, his mouth closed shut.


    It¡¯s great that he¡¯s not slow this time.


    ¡°Ah. Perhaps because Sakuma isn¡¯t her boyfriend, her sister thought that there¡¯s something between us.¡±


    Same as usual, I neither denied nor acknowledged our rtionship. Subtracting Satsuki¡¯s initial reaction or even if that was included to be interpreted as the girl being embarrassed by it, Setsuna¡¯s words could be taken in as an assumption.


    ¡°You three stay here. I¡¯ll have a look. It¡¯s not everyday to see Maemura that embarrassed, I somehow want to witness that.¡± I intentionallyughed for Kanzaki to see before standing up and approaching the door.


    Surprisingly, I hadn¡¯t even reached the doorknob yet but their voices could already be heard again, especially Setsuna''s unrelenting mischievousness.


    ¡°Oh? Judging from your reaction, you two have done it already. How nice, my sister grew up to be a fine woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Nee-san¡­ Can you shut up for a moment? Do I need to use violence here?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re not going to do that. You love your sister too much.¡±


    Her sister was clearly so used to Satsuki that even if she raged in front of her, it had no effect on her older sister that¡¯s dead set on ying with her.


    ¡°¡­ I might just change that if you don¡¯t stop, nee-san. Are you really going to do this? Dad is downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I want to tease my little Satsuki. Also, you have yet to properly introduce him to me. Like you promised.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll call him¡­¡±


    So, that¡¯s what she¡¯s actually aiming for, huh? To get to know her little sister¡¯s boyfriend.


    At this point I was already before the door, I only needed to turn the knob and I would reach Satsuki¡¯s side.


    Without waiting for her to turn around and open the door to call me or hear her sister¡¯s response, I opened the door and stepped outside before closing it behind me once more.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me. I¡¯m here¡­ Uh, Onee-san. I might be out of line here but can you stop with this?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Great timing, Onoda-kun. Stop what? Teasing Satsuki? Are you also angry that I¡¯m bullying your girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said no. It¡¯s infuriating to see her teased like that¡±


    I¡¯m the only one allowed to do that! Well, there¡¯s no point blurting that out.


    ¡°Is it that fun to tease your sister?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll be leaving soon so¡­ I¡¯ll make use of this time to dote on my cute little Satsuki.¡±


    So, it¡¯s doting now instead of teasing? Judging from this short conversation I had with her, that¡¯s a halfhearted answer. It¡¯s in her nature to tease. That¡¯s how she was even when I first met her.


    The question is¡­ from the stories I heard from Satsuki and Sakuma, she¡¯s not originally like this¡­ It looks like she changed over the years, huh?


    On my side, Satsuki clicked her tongue. Not convinced with her sister¡¯s answer. Perhaps, if I wasn¡¯t next to her this time, she¡¯dsh out again about her sister¡¯s behavior being nothing close to doting.


    Anyway, looking at Setsuna like this, she¡¯s clearly not someone Sakuma could handle and¡­ despite their simr facial features, I¡¯m kinda irked by that wide mischievous grin on her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s some tough love, onee-san. But I guess I can understand you.¡± She¡¯s going to go back to college. And if she¡¯s telling the truth then doting on her little sister in this way was somewhat understandable. ¡°This isn¡¯t the appropriate ce for that kind of introduction so¡­ can onee-san wait until we¡¯re done with our studies?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to. This is enough for introducing you.¡± Satsuki instantly reacted, her eyes clearly telling me that it¡¯s not a good idea to be involved further with her sister.


    ¡°From what I observed, she¡¯s not going to stop. I hate to see you looking troubled. Naturally, I won¡¯t go alone, apany meter.¡±


    More than eding to her sister¡¯s request, this was all about not wanting to see Satsuki in trouble.


    ¡°¡­ Hmph, you¡¯re the one deciding this but you¡¯re going to drag me.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go alone?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! I¡­ I¡¯ll only be going to make sure nothing else happens, alright?¡±


    As expected, that¡¯s just this girl¡¯s nature of being a tsundere. What¡¯s going to happen anyway? I¡¯d choose her over sister anytime.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± I smiled and hugged Satsuki right in front of her sister who already turned speechless from what she just witnessed.


    And right at that moment, a shadow approached from behind Setsuna.


    It¡¯s her fashionable friend, Juri whose eyebrows were twitching in annoyance as she grabbed the girl at the back of her neck like a cat. ¡°Setsu, you mischievous imp. Stop teasing your sister and let¡¯s go. No wonder you¡¯re noting back.¡±


    Upon witnessing that, it seems that Satsuki¡¯s sister isn¡¯t that tough at all.

 Chapter 676 - Buying A Few Minutes

    ¡°Please, Juri-nee. Take her away.¡± Satsuki delightfully said as she watched her sister weaken under that hold.


    ¡°Eh? Juri? Stop¡­ dragging me! I still have a lot of things to do.¡±


    Still like a paralyzed kitten that was being dragged away by its mother, Setsuna sprawled powerlessly on the ground. All she could do was talk.


    ¡°Yeah. Like finishing that project that we have to submit thising Monday. You¡¯ve yed enough. It¡¯s a great idea toe here with you or else, you won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Just like that, Satsuki and I watched as her troublesome sister disappeared into their room.


    That was the first time I got to look closely at that friend of hers. I guess she¡¯s not just all looks. She had a strong grip and her strength couldn¡¯t be scoffed out. She easily dragged Setsuna away after all.


    A whileter, Satsuki sighed as we returned inside the room. Kanzaki naturally inquired what happened while Sakuma silently looked at Satsuki, perhaps waiting for her if he¡¯s already allowed to leave.


    The guy couldn¡¯t wait to run to his owner.


    Aya gently smiled as she edged closer at me as soon as we sat back down. I reached for the girl¡¯s hand under the kotatsu once more as some sort of appreciation for what she did.


    Kanzaki stopped suspecting us so it¡¯s a job well done for the girl.


    20 minutester, we finally gave Sakuma what he wanted as the guy instantly ran outside, or rather, to Setsuna¡¯s room.


    Since we knew that they¡¯re finishing a project at the moment, we watched Sakuma getting kicked out of that room, not a minute after entering it.


    I thought he would be downhearted but the guy had a grin on his lips as if he won a lottery.


    The mystery about that was easily solved when I asked him. The idiot was sent out to buy something at the convenience store for the two girls inside that room.


    That¡¯s why he hurriedly went downstairs.


    Before leaving the front door, I somewhat heard his voice as he excused himself to Satsuki¡¯s father.


    He was asked if our group study already ended and like I instructed him before going down, he said ¡®not yet¡¯.


    I instructed him to lie like that for the sake of staying longer in this room or this house. Although that might somehow inconvenience Kanzaki, we still have things to do.


    Anyway, Aya would apany the ss President in the room once Satsuki and I left. Aya told me that she¡¯d try to get closer to Kanzaki as part of her challenge to herself to open up to more people. The girl continues to take initiative in ridding of her introversion.


    I praised Aya for that idea, albeit stealthily. Nheless, she still loved it. Seeing her adorable smile, my urge to dote on her more was reinforced. Mhm¡­ I¡¯ll dote on her on our way to her house.


    ¡°¡­ Is Sakuma a ve of your sister, Maemura-san?¡± A minute after Sakuma left, Kanzaki raised that question.


    Because we really hadn¡¯t exined that part, Aya was also partly curious. She¡¯s aware that Sakuma was chasing after Satsuki before but after I stole Satsuki, she had no idea what changed to that guy after distancing himself from us for who knows how long.


    ¡°More like a pet. He probably likes my sister but as you can see¡­ He¡¯s stuck in that state.¡± Satsuki answered nonchntly all the while pushing herself further in the kotatsu.


    Since I was sitting next to her, I could clearly feel how she¡¯s inching closer to me in a way that Kanzaki wouldn¡¯t notice.


    With my right hand sneakily sped by Aya and my left by Satsuki, I probably looked like someone getting toofortable in the kotatsu in Kanzaki¡¯s eyes.


    Anyway, unless she looked at what''s happening underneath, she¡¯d be left clueless about our rtionship. Furthermore, with their current conversation, I made myself practically invisible.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. He seemed happy though. Honestly, I thought he¡¯s after you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also what I thought at first. I was wrong. He likes my sister.¡±


    Hearing Satsuki say that, undoubtedly, there¡¯s no more trace of her former affection for that guy.


    Moreover, the girl somehow couldn¡¯t be satisfied with just our hands anymore. I eventually felt her legs on mine. Due to that, instead of just sitting, Iid down, pushing half of my body underneath the kotatsu. This way, Satsuki could position herself easier.


    Kanzaki noticed what I did but by only doing a quick peek from above and seeing mefortably lying down on my back, she returned to her position.


    ¡°Your sister that looked like you but with longer hair, shorter height and a different attitude.¡±


    ¡°... Yes. That¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m the scary Maemura. Only idiots who can stand my foul mouth and my clinginess will like me.¡± Satsuki intentionally pinched my hand as she answered like that.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t strike you as the clingy type, Maemura. But didn¡¯t you like him before?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t remember anymore.¡±


    Satsuki shrugged and although I couldn¡¯t check Kanzaki¡¯s reaction anymore, the silence probably meant she ran out of things to say.


    And I took that as my cue.


    ¡°Uh. Girls, do you really have to engage in girls¡¯ talk in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Oh right. You don¡¯t seem to mind anyway, Onoda.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true but that kind of thing should be private, right? Anyway, what to do now? Shall we go home?¡±


    I intentionally changed the subject and put down that suggestion.


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s about time. But you¡¯refortably lying down there. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll walk with the two of you so unless I¡¯ll go whenever you want.¡±


    That¡¯s the n. But in truth, I was hoping for her to go home soon. From how she¡¯s not that hurried upon looking at the time¡­ she also didn¡¯t want to go home yet.


    ¡°¡­ Uhm, let¡¯s stay a bit longer, ss Prez.¡± Aya broke her silence and suggested that.


    ¡°You heard what Rindou says, is that fine with you?¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll take a nap here. It¡¯s warm andfortable. Wake me up when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Upon looking at how carefree I was, Kanzaki shook her head, ¡°You feel too at home, Onoda.¡±


    Not bothering to reply anymore, I just waved my hand as a little gesture.


    Soon after that, I heard the three still conversing about other topics. While I acted as if I¡¯m taking a nap, my perverted hands started caressing Aya and Satsuki¡¯s smooth and delicate legs.


    The two were surprised at first. However, they didn¡¯t bother removing my hand, in fact, from how they eventually stretched their feet straight, cing it on my navel and further below. The two girls wanted to feel the touch of my hand better and also¡­ get back at me.


    As it was slightly risky because of Kanzaki, the two girls¡¯ anticipation was somehow heightened.


    While acting like they¡¯re invested in the topic they¡¯re chatting about, the two were enjoying being caressed by my hands.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t do more than that. Not when Kanzaki was still there with us.


    Fortunately, around five minutester, Kanzaki stood up and asked for bathroom directions.


    Aya also stood up toe with her, perhaps to give me alone time with Satsuki. I tried stopping her but she simply shook her head. The girl was being considerate again.


    ¡°That Onoda, he really fell asleep¡­ Well, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    If I had to guess, Kanzaki checked on me. However, seeing my eyes still closed shut along with my superb acting, she was convinced that I was really asleep.


    With the sound of the door opening and closing along with two sets of footsteps, the room soon became engulfed in silence.


    Not long after that, I opened my eyes and saw Satsuki staring at me.


    ¡°Stop acting, you pervert.¡± The girl slid down as she eventuallyy down next to me. Using my arm as her pillow, she tapped on my cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting. I¡¯m trying to sleep.¡± I yfully answered as I bent my arm she¡¯s using as a pillow to pull her closer. Following that, I slowly turned my body to her side and used my other arms to enclosepletely.


    ¡°Want me to put you to sleep indefinitely?¡±


    Despite feeling that, the girl scoffed at me and smirked.


    ¡°If that involves an unending kiss then I¡¯m in.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­ Why are you this difficult?¡±


    And she¡¯s beaten once more.


    ¡°Am I? You¡¯re not just being honest again, Satsuki¡­ Well then, I¡¯ll make you honest again.¡± I dropped my lips on hers while at the same time pushing her lower body closer to me, our legs just naturally got entangled.


    In the end, she so easily dropped her tough stance, letting herself melt in my embrace and kisses once more.


    Savoring the few minutes that we got for ourselves. It didn¡¯t take long for the already warm temperature underneath the kotatsu to rise. And along with that, Satsuki¡¯s restrained seductive moans.


    Well, the time wasn¡¯t on our side so it¡¯s as quick as it gets. I focused on pleasuring her more than my own. As I¡¯ve thoroughly known the ins and outs of her body, making her cum was a feat I could do if I put my mind to it.


    Furthermore, we never left the kotatsu.


    By the time Kanzaki and Aya returned from the bathroom, Satsuki was already back to how she was before they left, except for her flushed face and a ratherbored breath.


    Aya knew exactly what happened but for Kanzaki, only by checking underneath would she get a clue.. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not going to happen.

 Chapter 677 - Probe (1)

    Five minutester, I found myself standing in front of the door that clearly had the sign ¡®Setsuna¡¯.


    I could hear some idle chatter inside the room but most of it was drowned out by the crisp sound of a mechanical keyboard. Someone was busily typing. And just from how frequent it was, she¡¯s undeniably someone who had a high WPM.


    Anyway, I had simply no idea what they¡¯re doing inside the room unless I entered it and poked my nose in their business.


    Looking around and straining my ears to eavesdrop downstairs, both Satsuki¡¯s mom and Sakuma hadn''t returned yet.


    Satsuki was still inside her room, apanying the two girls.


    I excused myself for the same reason of going to the bathroom after conveniently waking myself up minutes after Kanzaki and Aya¡¯s return.


    Obviously, that reason was a lie. I agreed to visit the room of Satsuki¡¯s sister to introduce myself one more time and to get her off of her little sister¡¯s back.


    Well, Satsuki was supposed toe with me. However, she had to time it well or else, Kanzaki would suspect us once again. Either way, it¡¯s not like that girl could do anything if she started suspecting so¡­ I told Satsuki to just make another excuse to leave a few minutes after I left.


    ¡°Onee-san?¡±


    To finish this once and for all, I knocked on their door and called out.


    With the sound as if someone tumbled down from her chair, I heard Juri¡¯s voice from inside eximing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±. And a momentter, the door opened revealing the disheveled state of Satsuki¡¯s older sister, Setsuna.


    She only shed a wide smile as she pulled me inside their room, ignoring the fact that the shirt she was wearing was somehow loose on her shoulder which revealed the pink strap of her bra.


    My eyes instantly took in the interior of the room, near the bed that was on the left side of the room, Juri was bending forward to stand up the chair that tumbled.


    Being the pervert that I am, I couldn¡¯t help but take in that emphasized asset behind her. The room was only illuminated with the light on theputer so that¡¯s probably why she looked defenseless. From that amazing angle that she did, her skirt was pulled up slightly, revealing her sexy lingerie. Well, I called it sexy because it¡¯s the type that adults wear; tight around that mass of flesh that contains a part of the men¡¯s dreams. What she¡¯s wearing made it appear morepact. On top of that, she¡¯s wearing a pair of stockings which further entuated it.


    It¡¯s not wrong to say that anyone would want to dig their fingers in it.


    Ah. I was getting distracted.


    Anyway, all of that was something I observed for the few seconds that she¡¯s bending forward. My observation skill seemed to be stronger when ites to perverted things.


    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s the rush, Onee-san? We¡¯re still going to wait for Satsuki.¡± I intentionally opened a conversation to not let her catch on to what I did.


    And sure enough, Setsuna bit on it. ¡°Are you her dog, Onoda-kun? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a vixen who will devour my sister¡¯s beloved man.¡±


    ¡°From how you¡¯re dressed, it will be hard for someone to be convinced by your words if you¡¯re seen, onee-san.¡± I curved my lips awkwardly.


    Not gonna lie, from how disheveled her appearance was at the moment, she¡¯s nothing short of seductive.


    She had already changed into an oversized shirt and down below, not including her exposed shoulders and her prominent corbone, I had no idea if she¡¯s wearing shorts underneath it or just straight-up underwear. I guess that¡¯s a question that I will not dare ask.


    Nevertheless, considering she knew that she¡¯s about to meet a guy or just the fact that Sakuma would return, she¡¯s probably wearing one, just short enough to also be covered by the shirt.


    Wait¡­ it¡¯s not even a minute and my thoughts had already thoroughly observed the two.


    Although I still hadn¡¯te in close contact with Juri, just the way she dressed along with the few seconds that I got to look at her face, she¡¯s no doubt another looker. Furthermore, she¡¯s probably the type that¡¯s strict and meticulous.


    The girl already sat down in front of theputer, not bothering me or Setsuna. The soothing sound of the mechanical keyboard once again became the backdrop of the room.


    ¡°Oh! Do you find this inappropriate? Is it because I look like Satsuki?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a part of it. But if onee-san isfortable with that then it¡¯s fine. I only came here as promised.¡±


    I¡¯m not someone who will get flustered just because someone alluring is standing in front of me. But that¡¯s only the case if that someone wasn¡¯t one of my girls.


    She fits that category so¡­ my perverted observation was my limit.


    Apart from that, I am also somewhat curious why she¡¯s keen on getting to know me. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to interact with each other more after this day.


    So, what¡¯s the deal?


    With that kind of answer from me, Setsuna nodded continuously as if she¡¯s extremely pleased


    Following that, the girl began circling around me. Observing me closely. After doing so, she stood in front and reached for my chin. She moved it to the left and right, adeptly inspecting my facial features.


    She¡¯s shorter than Satsuki which means our height was almost the same. With the girl standing in front of me, she either didn¡¯t mind me observing her as well or she¡¯s unaware.


    Anyway, from her actions alone, the question in my mind was answered. This girl was also just as curious about her sister¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, may I ask a question?¡±


    After a while, she released her hold on my chin and took a step back before finally meeting my gaze.


    ¡°Go ahead, onee-san. Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then, how long have you known Satsuki?¡±


    As she dropped that question, I instantly noticed that the tone she used on that question was different from the rather mischievous and cheerful tone that she always used.


    Ah¡­ I got it. I was right.


    Setsuna as a college student is an adult. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t evene off as dumb or stupid¡­


    Back when that incident happened, she¡¯s no longer an innocent girl.


    That¡¯s why¡­ Setsuna wanted to know the entire story of why Satsuki so easily dropped and reced Sakuma, who the girl requested from her years ago.

 Chapter 678 - Probe (2)

    With her tone and even her expression changing at the moment, I also changed gears and faced her without any pretense.


    However, before answering, I took a nce at the woman typing away at the keyboard. Juri was too focused on it and she¡¯s not one bit bothered about us conversing in this room.


    Well, she¡¯s unrted to it and it¡¯s probably of no interest to her. What¡¯s important was to finish whatever project they had to do.


    But I found it a little unnatural. It was Setsuna who¡¯s working on that just before I entered the room.


    However, Juri picked up the chair and indifferently sat down on it to continue without even reprimanding Setsuna. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s intentionally avoiding any interaction with me.


    Or I was just reading too much on this¡­


    Anyway, since there¡¯s not an ounce of interesting from her, there¡¯s no point in mulling over this little fact.


    I came here for Satsuki¡¯s older sister after all.


    After clearing those thoughts away, I finally answered her question. ¡°I¡¯ve known her since the start of this school year. I think Satsuki already told onee-san. We¡¯re sitting next to each other in ss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what she told me.¡±


    The girl nodded twice at my answer.


    Somehow, the more I stared at her to observe every minute reaction that she might do, the more I understood the real personality behind this girl. It¡¯s not boasting or anything but¡­ her sudden seriousness showed me the abundant concern towards her little sister.


    It¡¯s not only their parents who couldn¡¯t move past that incident, this girl as well. She¡¯s still ming herself for it. Perhaps even her current attitude towards Sakuma was in consideration for it.


    Whether she likes the guy or not, there¡¯s still a part of her that somehow remained in the past.


    Well, that¡¯s just my spection at what I observed. We¡¯d just started talking so¡­ I would probably be able to glean more into what¡¯s the driving force behind her current personality.


    Besides, I doubt she¡¯s unaware of most of the parts of our story. Satsuki already told her about us¡­ of course, minus the unpleasant details that could definitely be taken the wrong way if heard by someone else.


    What she¡¯s doing this time was close to cross-referencing whether there would be dissonance in my side of the story.


    ¡°If onee-san is wondering, I did get in between Satsuki and Sakuma. There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t notice it. Just that, Sakuma gave up halfway.¡±


    ¡°Ryou did?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. And he told me not to hold back anymore. I confessed to her and¡­ you know the rest.¡±


    Although I omitted the details pertaining to how I stole her step by step, my answers were still filled with the truth of the matter.


    Even if she red at me or scrutinized my expression, nothing woulde off as unnatural to it.


    Besides, she¡¯s just Satsuki¡¯s sister. There¡¯s entirely no point for her to be aware of everything. Though I appreciate her concern over Satsuki, it¡¯s not enough of a reason in letting her know about it.


    Anyway, staring at her all this time, since she¡¯s not smiling mischievously anymore, her likeness to Satsuki was too ring. However, she stillcked the girl¡¯s natural expression which made the others think that she¡¯s hard to approach.


    After a while, Setsuna finished contemting as she continued our conversation.


    ¡°Interesting, Onoda-kun. As far as I know, there¡¯s no reason for him to give up.¡±


    That¡¯s true. I was the one who confused him about his feelings towards Satsuki and gave him a reason that became enough topel him to do that.


    On the off-chance that Sakuma told her about my hand in that decision, I have to be careful in responding to this.


    ¡°Hmm? Is that so? I think he has one.¡±


    I slightly raised one of my eyebrows to gesture that I was pertaining to her.


    ¡°Me? I am no more than an older sister he admires. And he¡¯s like a little brother to me.¡±


    With my eyes fully observing her reactions, I finally noticed something from the way she answered that.


    Although faint, she¡¯s a bit hesitant to say that he¡¯s like a little brother. Furthermore, her eyes wavered for a moment.


    I guess that¡¯s a little proof about that assumption I made earlier. She¡¯s still tied down by the incident. And although Sakuma was already wagging his tail towards her, she¡¯s not going to let their rtionship go past that point.


    ¡°Somehow, I feel sad over Sakuma for that, onee-san. What would you do if he heard that?¡±


    Because of that hesitation, I grabbed that chance to take control of the conversation, switching our roles.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t say that out of the blue¡­ Behind me or rather, outside her room, I had just heard a set of footsteps stopping just before the door.


    Setsuna, being focused on our conversation, failed to notice that.


    It might be Satsuki who already got the chance to escape the room or Sakuma who had just returned from the convenience store. Either of the two, they¡¯d definitely be curious about her answer.


    ¡°Then so be it¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving in two days anyway. Besides, you¡¯re the reason I returned.¡±


    Huh? Me? That¡¯s unexpected.


    Well, if my assumption was partly true, she returned not because of me or Sakuma. It¡¯s because she is concerned about her sister.


    However, her answer could be taken in the wrong way depending on who¡¯s outside.


    And sure enough, I heard the sound of something being dropped outside.


    With that loud of a sound, Setsuna also heard it and¡­ as one would expect, she was surprised first before realization dawned on her.


    The girl shoved me to the side before hurriedly opening it.


    Right on the ground was a convenience store bag with its content consisting of chips and cold drinks scattered.


    ¡°Y-you! Why didn¡¯t you tell me someone¡¯s outside? Ryou¡­¡±


    Of course, she¡¯d me me but more than that, the girl worriedly muttered Sakuma¡¯s name.


    ¡°How will I know? Onee-san, he probably misunderstood your answer. Should I call him?¡±


    ¡°N-no! I¡¯ll run after him. You stay here!¡±


    And with that, the girl didn¡¯t even bother picking up what Sakuma dropped as she dashed out of the room.


    It¡¯s a clear 50% chance that it¡¯s him but I still banked on that. If it¡¯s Satsuki, I¡¯m confident that she¡¯ll reach the same conclusion as me and not misunderstand it. I mean, I¡¯m not even her acquaintance to be the reason for her return.


    And since it¡¯s Sakuma, I guess he can consider that as myst attempt to help him.


    Considering Setsuna ran after him, she¡¯s either lying about only seeing Sakuma as a little brother or she just wanted to clear whatever misunderstanding he might conclude in his mind.


    If that guy could turn that situation to confess to her wholeheartedly, it¡¯s not 100% that he would fail.


    The question is¡­ will he?


    With the door left open, I went toward that bag and picked up what he dropped before returning inside and closing the door once more.


    Surprisingly, even with what happened, Juri was still sitting in front of theputer.


    One detail changed though. Her fingers stopped tapping on the keyboard.


    She¡¯s not deaf so she heard everything. This reaction, however, is it because of what happened or¡­ is it because she got left alone here with me?

 Chapter 679 - Stranger

    Left alone with a woman that¡¯s close to a stranger, I naturally didn¡¯t carelessly approach her.


    I dropped the bag on a free space on theputer table and only uttered one word ¡®Here¡¯ before sitting down at the side of the bed, to wait for Satsuki or the return of Setsuna.


    Likewise, Juri didn¡¯t even bother to look at me as she whispered a silent ¡®Thank you¡¯ before the keyboard began cking once more.


    Well, at least she¡¯s not panicking that she¡¯s alone with a stranger. That crossed out the possibility that she¡¯s afraid of me. It¡¯s probably only the case of not being acquainted with each other.


    We hadn¡¯t even introduced ourselves to each other. Furthermore, she¡¯s busy with whatever project they¡¯re doing. It¡¯s best not to disturb her.


    Time continued to pass with only the sound of the keyboard filling the room. Well, there¡¯s also the sound of Juri opening a pouch of potato chips to munch on it.


    Despite doing so, the girl¡¯s focus remained on the screen.


    Naturally, without anything to do aside from waiting, I curiously sneaked a peek at theputer screen.


    With her hands tapping nonstop, I saw letters quickly filling up pages after pages on the word processor software without even a bit of formatting.


    Perhaps she¡¯d do thatter but for someone to write that quickly without any reference or something to copy with, she¡¯s definitely pulling all of that from her mind.


    I was amazed. But that¡¯s it. I returned to waiting quietly without a shred of thought to disturb her.


    And so, time passed once more. Around five minutester, however, neither Satsuki nor Setsuna showed up.


    I already pulled out my phone to ask Satsuki where she was but the girl only replied ¡®Can¡¯t escape. Return quickly.¡¯.


    Most likely, it¡¯s Kanzaki who¡¯s holding her stuck in that room. By telling me to return quickly, it probably concerned why I hadn¡¯t returned yet when I was just supposed to go to the bathroom.


    Thinking about the possibility that Kanzaki would be more suspicious the more time I spent not returning, I eventually decided to return.


    Setsuna probably caught up to Sakuma and they¡¯re now in a serious discussion. If she¡¯s still curious why Satsuki quickly fell for me despite only interacting with me for less than two months, I¡¯d just inform Satsuki to give her my contact. I¡¯d answer her question through messenger or just an email. As long as her message didn¡¯t get buried by my girls¡¯ messages, of course.


    I nced at the busy woman and still thought of not disturbing her. I stood up and went for the door, deciding to leave as quietly as possible and without informing her at all.


    However, it was at that moment that I heard a different sound in theputer table¡¯s direction. The cking of the keyboard stopped and Juri¡¯s subdued but frustrated voice reached my ears. ¡°T-this hateful can! Why do they make it this hard to open!¡±


    Upon taking a quick look, the swivel chair she¡¯s sitting on was turned to the side, on her hand, a can of apple juice. She¡¯s pulling the tab using her thumb or forefinger in difficulty. However, it just kept on popping back and she¡¯s only hurting her fingernails.


    Really, instead of the green tea that¡¯s in a PET bottle among the contents of what Sakuma bought, the girl picked a canned drink. If the juice was her preference, why didn¡¯t she specifically instruct Sakuma to buy those in the same PET bottle?


    Ah. Perhaps there¡¯s none in the convenience store or she just didn¡¯t instruct him to do so. Either way, it still went down whether I would help her or not.


    I was about to leave anyway. Let¡¯s just do one good deed. It could be a payment for the treat she unconsciously showed me earlier.


    Having decided that, I let go of the knob and walked in her direction.


    ¡°Uhm. Do you need help? I can open that for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?! Thank you!¡±


    I thought it would be difficult to talk to her but she instantly shed a relieved smile as she handed the can to me.


    Alright, looking closely at her, she¡¯s definitely a looker. And because she¡¯s a fashionista, her make-up and essories like ne and earrings enriched her natural appearance.


    Perhaps if Shizu or Nami did the same, the two would be more beautiful considering their lush ck hair and natural beauty.


    Well, anyway, I opened the can in one try and returned it to her with a smile.


    Perhaps she found it amazing, there¡¯s a hint of amazement in her eyes as she received the can back before saying words of gratitude for the second time. ¡°One try¡­ Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Well then, I¡¯ll be leaving. Please tell onee-san when she returns.¡±


    At first, she seemed surprised that I would be leaving the room but she recovered immediately and nodded her head.


    That¡¯s a normal reaction. I only helped her with a small thing like opening a can. There¡¯s neither a reason for her to stop me nor a topic we could talk about.


    Nheless, before I left, Juri asked for my name, perhaps to bridge the stranger level. And as amon courtesy, I did the same even if that might be our first andst interaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m Koizumi Juri. Onoda-kun, you have a sense of propriety. I appreciate that you didn¡¯t needlessly disturb me despite being left alone with me¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, the simple introduction that should¡¯ve ended when she gave her name turned into some kind of little ¡®getting to know each other¡¯ moment.


    The girl continued talking before I could even repeat that I was going to leave the girl.


    Well, since she looked enthusiastic, I gave it a few minutes, or until she finished her drink and returned to what she¡¯s originally doing.


    As she took a sip of her apple juice from time to time, Koizumi-san, that¡¯s better rather than calling her directly using her first name, shed some light about herck of reaction when I entered the room. Like I thought, it¡¯s just her way not to be too nosy on things she¡¯s not involved in.


    She did apologize for hearing everything but I waved it off since there¡¯s no harm done.


    Her sudden pause earlier when Setsuna rushed out of the room was partly because of what happened and the fact that she was left alone with me. Something I also guessed.


    Well, how many times have I repeated this? We¡¯re strangers before introducing ourselves to each other. That¡¯s why it¡¯s kind of weird that she¡¯s trying to exin her behavior to me. Perhaps that¡¯s just her personality so I left it at that. I listened and after she¡¯s done, I did the same. A little summarized than what she did though.


    From that little talk, I understood her character better. Not including her great fashion sense, she¡¯s a stickler to propriety.


    She truly appreciated that I didn¡¯t disturb her unnecessarily and only politely approached her when she¡¯s in that dire spot of failing to open the can.


    In my own judgement, she¡¯s kind of weird. But that¡¯s just an assumption from me through that short interaction.


    After that, she didn¡¯t hold me back anymore as she sent me off with a kind smile on her lips before returning to what she¡¯s doing.


    Ah. Apparently, that¡¯s their group project due on Monday. Koizumi-san and Satsuki¡¯s older sister was from the same department in college. Obviously.


    Anyway, when I returned to Satsuki¡¯s room, Setsuna or Sakuma still hadn¡¯t returned. Furthermore, Kanzaki stared at me suspiciously but didn¡¯t say or ask anything.


    Soon after that, we prepared to leave for home.

 Chapter 680 - What’s Wrong With Kanzaki?

    In conclusion, our Group Study was sessful. We organized it for Satsuki with Sakuma as a tag-along since they didn¡¯t get as high a score as us. And they managed to raise their points when I let them retake the same quiz.


    Yep. I asked Shio for a copy of it and she gave it to me after hearing my reasoning. Usually, that¡¯s not possible. However, since it¡¯s me and I exined it properly, she made an exception.


    I had to thank her for it when I got the chance¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t use our rtionship as leverage too much. But thinking about it, my Shio would be overjoyed if I at least used that kind of advantage. She¡¯d think of it as helping me with something. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t just give me an answer sheet for an exam but if it¡¯s a questionnaire that we could review or even tutoring from her, she¡¯d dly do it.


    Before leaving the house, we excuse ourselves by politely thanking her parents. Her mother had already returned from the outside and was cooking for their dinner.


    Her father didn¡¯t react too much and just bid us take care but her mother¡¯s gaze rested on me for a few seconds while showing a slight smile. Naturally, it¡¯s not a warm smile or anything, it¡¯s a forced one.


    Was it a woman¡¯s instinct that she started suspecting me? Or I was just overthinking things?


    Either way, I maintained my normal countenance and smiled back before following Aya and Kanzaki outside.


    Along the way to the bus station, Kanzaki and Aya sandwiched me. Nheless, I felt the silence of the former as something unusual. She looked like she wanted to ask me something but she¡¯s choosing against doing so.


    I failed to catch a trace of Setsuna or Sakuma throughout that short walk. His house was in the opposite direction after all. As to what would be the oue of their confrontation, I would probably hear about it from Satsuki or from Sakuma himself this Monday.


    As we boarded the bus, the backseats were fortunately not upied. With Aya on the lead, Kanzaki and I followed her.


    In the end, I was once again sandwiched between the two. Kanzaki remained silent while Aya sneakily andfortably leaned closer to me. As my answer to that, I stealthily stretched my arm behind her and rested it on her waist. It¡¯s at an angle that Kanzaki wouldn¡¯t be able to see unless she stood up or invaded my personal space.


    Anyway, the girl remained unmoved. I had the gist of what happened earlier from Satsuki and Aya. The girl was actually worried that something happened to me, suggesting to the two to look for me.


    Satsuki told her that it¡¯s fine and I would find my way back even if I got lost in their house. Aya also helped by presenting other topics to talk about.


    Furthermore, since the two were in the same room as her, Kanzaki would be unable to link them with me. Hence, her silent gaze and treatment had a different cause.


    Regret for worrying about me? Upset because I was secretive? I don¡¯t know.


    That can only be answered by her but she¡¯s not talking to me. And¡­ I have no motivation to clear whatever¡¯s on her mind.


    I was interested in her before but¡­ I gave up. As I was already trying to reel in my desire, I put her in the same category as the others who I was trying to not get romantically involved in. A friend, maybe?


    Speaking of friend, I forgot to get the hairpin back from Misaki. Although Satsuki didn¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s hers. Besides, with Hina baring her thoughts about that urrence, I have to tell them about my ¡®friendship¡¯ with Misaki. At least, I owe them that.


    ¡°This is my stop. See you on Monday, Rindou, Onoda.¡±


    Around 3 bus stopster, Kanzaki got off the bus. In the end, that¡¯s the only time I heard her voice again after leaving Satsuki¡¯s house.


    She¡¯s not invited, the girl inserted herself in our group. And that actually made it difficult for us to move.


    If Kanzaki wasn¡¯t with us¡­ I could¡¯ve gotten a better moment with Aya and Satsuki. However, it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t bring any positive to the group. The girl helped a lot in exining things to Satsuki and Sakuma. Even I benefited from her exnations.


    Anyway, whatever¡¯s going on in her mind, I didn¡¯t dwell too long in it.


    With her departure, I was finally alone with my adorable Aya. And I didn¡¯t waste any second as soon as that dawned upon me.


    For starters, I took her lips that I was already being tempted to do so since earlier. Likewise, the girl had the same line of thought as me, she weed it and responded in kind.


    The girl was already an expert when it came to kissing. With the number of times that we did it, she¡¯d naturally be a master of it. Still, Aya was always a gentle angel. Most of the time she¡¯s only following my lead.


    Whenever I asked her to take out her tongue, she would do so adorably. And I would slurp and suck on it, eventually leading to a more passionate kiss.


    Once we got our fill of each other, Aya snuggled closer to me and I held her closely, her body locked in my arms.


    And with that, we savored the few minutes we had left on the bus.


    After walking her home and watching over until she disappeared into their house, I dragged my body towards the train station.


    The same as yesterday, I ran into or rather, Sumire ran into me once more when the train stopped at her station. With a bright and energetic smile on her lips, the Asahi fanatic walked and sat down next to me as we conversed about our day.


    Well, she tried preaching about Asahi again so I steered the conversation away and focused on mundane topics just to pass the time until the girl reached her stop.


    There¡¯s not that much of a connection between us but running into each other twice in a row somehow built one. I became her meddlesome senpai who she wanted to turn into a fanatic like herself.


    It¡¯s annoying but I guess that¡¯s a short reprieve from my overthinking whenever I found myself alone.

 Chapter 681 - Angry

    Thinking back, I found out that I missed a rather important detail from my interaction with Koizumi Juri.


    Was I too focused on returning to Satsuki¡¯s room or was it because I ended up too absorbed in how she turned out to be a talkative person?


    Either way, I seemed to have been treated not as a few years her junior but someone close to her on age. That¡¯s the most unusual thing I hadn¡¯t noticed right away.


    Setsuna was treating me like a boy who captured her dear little sister so the way she acted around me was understandable. But for Juri, it¡¯s extremely unusual.


    Do I look like an adult to her? Or did she see me as one?


    Ugh¡­ Anyway, there might not be a reason for me to know. That¡¯s unless I encounter her once more in the future. I will be asking her that question by then.


    -


    -


    Unlike the first two days since they arrived from overseas, my parents left even before I arrived home. From what I heard from Miwa-nee, they left pretty early in the afternoon and they seemed to be in a rush.


    Considering their job, that¡¯s kinda expected so I didn¡¯t think too much about it. There¡¯s also no reason to pry on their businesses. Instead, I sent my mother a message to bug her once more, asking her when they will answer my questions about the past.


    It¡¯s the third day since they arrived but aside from telling me their purpose of returning, there¡¯s not much that changed. Well, apart from Minoru slowly getting fond of them.


    After dinner, I checked on the mother and child first before retiring to the bed with Akane.


    Ah. Right. We first did our routine of taking a bath and the usual pampering. Akane, as always, exuded the joy and satisfaction of being with me. Even if our bed was wide enough to fit four or five people, we¡¯re always squeezed together in the middle.


    It¡¯s now a habit to snuggle with me and judging from herfortable expression, the girl would never tire of it.


    As we talked about the things that happened on our day, she once again sighed in amazement at how a lot of things could happen to me in a day. Hers was always only filled with normal school routines. Most of the highlights she would often tell me were about her best friends or about what she¡¯s learning in the club she joined.


    Following that, we talked about our schedule for tomorrow. I only have that appointment with Mina as well as the part-time job at the gym. Other than that, I will be free until the afternoon.


    To use that free time, I can surprise one of my girls after the tea-makingpetition. Since I had previously walked most of them home, showing up near their ce was usible. Chances like that were scant after all.


    Choosing who among them will be up to me. I cannot be at any two ces at the same time. It¡¯s inevitable that I will have to close one eye for the result of that decision.


    This is the fate of having too many lovers that I love all the same. Even if I want to be with all of them, choices have to be made because it¡¯s impossible.


    Somehow, I felt like my mindset when I was only focused on my desire wasn¡¯t as taxing as the current situation. Back then, although I nned my tactics to steal a girl, choosing who I would meet was all done on a whim.


    Right. Yae, back on the day I reconnected with her, expressed her worry about that in a roundabout way. She told me that I couldn¡¯t divide myself and my body might copse because of the number of rtionships I would have. And I brushed it off by telling her that she didn¡¯t need to worry since I would be the one to demand them.


    At that time, I still hadn¡¯t remembered the real emotion I was feeling for them so I could say that in certainty.


    Look what happened now? It became a major problem for me because I would always think about the girls that I failed to elect for every free time I got to spend with the one I elected.


    When I reached that line of thought, I seriously looked at Akane and brought up the idea of getting a schedule nner for the girls. To fill it up with ns on who I am going to meet at what time and ce.


    I thought it was a bright idea and I could see her agree to it. However, the girl red at me and reacted strongly against it.


    ¡°No way. I¡¯m against it. Don¡¯t ever use a nner. If you do, don¡¯t put my name in it.¡±


    After saying that, Akane turned around from me and moved away, her whole body screaming to me that I made her upset. No. Not just upset, she¡¯s angry.


    Looking at her trembling back that¡¯s not caused by her excitement or joy, I was sent into confusion.


    This was the first time I saw her this angry. The first time ever since we met each other when we¡¯re kids.


    She hadn¡¯t been this angry with me even when I started acting out my desire and kept stealing girls left and right. She kept on obstructing my conquest back then but she¡¯s never this angry at me.


    What¡¯s wrong with the idea? Won¡¯t that solve the problem? nning my day so that everyone can have a chance¡­


    That kind of thought swirled inside my mind. No matter how much I thought about it, I expected a different reaction from her. I was expecting her to praise me for it but no, she did not.


    And the worst of all, I was still clueless why that idea made her this angry.


    As the first-ever instance seeing Akane this angry, my heart throbbed in pain. I¡­ hated it. I hated that I made her angry.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me the reason why?¡±


    Seeing her that far away from me in bed, I thought of crawling closer. However, something tells me that I shouldn¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t do it unless I understand what I did wrong.


    I see. So, this was it. Even if I prided myself to be someone who understood all of my girls, something like this was bound to happen sooner orter.


    This was my trait of being too insensitive to certain things. What might be fine for me wasn¡¯t for them.


    Think. Ruki. Think!


    And while I was thinking, my question was met with silence. Akane was still trembling but she¡¯s steeling herself not to turn around and look at me.


    Most likely, she also feared it. She feared that her resolve would be easily broken once she did turn around or answer me.


    Nheless, isn¡¯t it a lot better if she just pointed it out to me? That way, I can understand better what I did wrong. Did she want me to understand it myself?


    ¡°Akane¡­ If it¡¯s about that idea that I brought up, drop it. I won¡¯t get a nner. I promise. Also, please tell me what¡¯s wrong with it. I¡¯m dumb, Akane.¡± I said.


    I don¡¯t know what tone of my voice I used on that. However, secondster, Akane replied to me, her voice cracking. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re dumb. You can¡¯t understand why I got this angry? I also don¡¯t want this, you know.. Being angry with you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you but¡­ why don¡¯t you try asking everyone the same thing first? I really want you to understand it yourself, about why it is such a detestable idea.¡±

 Chapter 682 - Why Is It A Detestable Idea?

    Detestable. Hearing how Akane described that idea as such, I seriously pondered the underlying meaning of it.


    Unfortunately, I still failed to do so. Even though I recognized that I wouldn¡¯t be able to execute that idea, I still think that it¡¯s something that could help me.


    I would surely follow whatever schedule I came up with. By doing so, I could divide my time with everyone and not only favor those closer to me, physically.


    Was what she pertained to as detestable the possibility of me not following the scheduled n?


    No. Akane would¡¯ve easily pointed it out without reacting strongly. It¡¯s something that she believed all of my girls would also feel detestable.


    Her back was still turned to me and just based on her cracking voice, she¡¯s about to cry.


    Why did I have to be so dumb this time? I could hatch ns and concoct schemes but understanding something that made my special girl angry was stupidly out of my reach¡­


    I sighed defeatedly. My shaking hands pulled out my phone and followed what she said. To ask everyone the same thing and wait for their answers.


    I thought of saying sorry for being insensitive. However, I had a hunch that the situation might just deterioratepletely if I did. It would be the same as guilt-tripping her.


    The only solution here was to sessfully realize what¡¯s wrong with it.


    A few momentster, their replies to that question were delivered.


    I only needed to check on the preview of their messages to see that the result was what Akane expected.


    Everyone promptly rejected and threw that idea into the bin. Some called me an idiot and a blockhead. I read each of their replies and even though they¡¯re all in the form of texts, I could feel that they¡¯d also be angry if ever they were next to me.


    ¡°Dumb-senpai, there¡¯s a limit to being dumb¡­ I¡¯ll be angry if you do that.¡±


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re a big idiot! I¡¯m not going to be happy if you fit me inside a schedule nner!¡±


    Those are Ria and Aoi¡¯s replies.


    ¡°Hubby, did you ask Akane the same question? If she got upset or angry. Expect me to feel the same. It¡¯s a bad taste to bring up that idea.¡±


    ¡°I thought of replying yes as soon as possible. But, sweetie, I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯d rather not see you at all and just wait for when you¡¯ll show up than for you to write your schedule on a detailed nner. But dates are another thing, I want us to n it together.¡±


    Those are Haruko and Yae¡¯s replies.


    Reading through those four replies, I was slowly bing enlightened that it was truly such a detestable idea. Especially through Aoi and Yae¡¯s reply.


    Following that, Satsuki just straight-up cursed at me for being an idiot. Nami asked for confirmation if I ever thought that it¡¯s going to be alright.


    As I read more and more of their responses to that question. The headache caused by not knowing what¡¯s wrong with it slowly eased up. The throbbing pain in my chest from seeing Akane being angry at me for the first time was somewhat relieved.


    When I finished reading it all, I thanked all of them for their answers.


    That¡¯s it.


    I finally understood why they hated it. Why Akane detested it and why I simply couldn¡¯tprehend it by myself.


    Despite their desire to be with me, they didn¡¯t want my everyday to only follow a scheduled n. Even if I was fine following a set schedule to attend to them fairly and unbiasedly, they didn¡¯t want to give me a life where every minute would be ounted for.


    In the end, the root of it was their concern for me.


    I sighed once more and turned off my phone. Silently, I approached the girl at the far end of the bed.


    She felt me approaching and perhaps anticipated it.


    By the time my arms slipped from her side and put her in another tight embrace, Akane exhaled as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulder. While maintaining my silence, I pressed my nose to her nape and inhaled her wonderful fragrance, calming myself down.


    Through my actions and silence, Akane also understood that¡­ I realized my foolishness. Though slightly ticklish, Akane lifted her arm to press me closer to her.


    In this way, her anger and the stiffened pain I felt from that gradually melted away.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for being angry at you, husband.¡±


    Minutester, Akane dejectedly whispered, guilt spreading from her voice. Most likely, she thought that she reacted too over the top.


    But if she didn¡¯t do that, I would surely not realize what¡¯s wrong with my mindset.


    As an answer to that, I turned her face to my and shook my head, wordlessly telling her that she didn¡¯t have to do that. Following that, I pressed my lips on hers.


    Minutester, we both drifted off to sleep, leaving behind that idea and never bringing it up again when morning arrived.


    -


    -


    ¡°I¡¯ll be off then. See youter.¡±


    After checking on Minoru and spending a bit of time with Miwa-nee, Akane was once again seeing me off at the front door.


    It¡¯s 8 am and I¡¯m already dressed for my meeting with Mina.


    ¡°Un. Take care, husband. Meet us near the gymter, I¡¯ll be bringing your change of clothes for your part-time job.¡± Akane shed a refreshing smile at me as always. Her expression was as gentle and loving as before.


    The matter ofst night was already gone in our heads or so, I thought. But it¡¯s just a matter of us not bringing it up once more.


    ¡°Alright. You too. Call me anytime you miss me. Also, send my regards to Yuuki-san and the other two.¡±


    Like me, Akane also has somewhere to goter after lunch. Apparently, the same as usst week, they¡¯re going to hold a cleanup drive on the river near their school. And after that, she promised her three best friends to hang out with them.


    At first, the two with boyfriends suggested taking their boyfriends with them, and that included me as Akane¡¯s boyfriend. But with Fuyu as the only single soul in their group, the girl opted out leading for that suggestion to be shelved.


    Nheless, hearing Akane start to go and hang out with them again was something I really weed. Ever since the day I epted her and brought her home with me, she¡¯s always prioritizing me. Like the other girls, I also want her to have her own private life. Not just being tied with me.


    My possessiveness over her might be a hindrance but thankfully, it¡¯s not acting as strongly as before. The trust that we all built up for each other had long been established. My only worry is that I hope I can always be there to protect them from anything. Regrettably, that¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°Anytime, you say? What about now? I miss you already.¡± Akane showed a teasing smile but herst sentence was surely genuine.


    ¡°Thene here and kiss me. Do you think you¡¯re the only one? I will also miss my wife, you know?¡±


    ¡°Is that lip service?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re aware I seldom do that. But as you can see¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hep! Stop right there, mister! Whatever you¡¯re going to say, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Akane dashed forward, embraced me and put a finger on my lips to stop me from talking. ¡°I haven¡¯t met Mina yet and she¡¯s not in the group chat. However, I trust my husband¡¯s eye on girls. Let me borrow your words, we¡¯re all special and wonderful, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Definitely..¡± I nodded and smiled before kissing her once more.

 Chapter 683 - Meeting Mina

    More or less, my rtionship with my girls could be considered stable at the moment. I wasn¡¯t not neglecting any of them and we¡¯re giving each other the attention and care. Just that, the time constriction became our greatest enemy. That¡¯s why I even thought of that idea to draw up my schedule which clearly backfired on me.


    Of course, I want to see all of them, spend time with them and stay with them at all times. They¡¯re always the reason why I began doing things I¡¯ve never paid attention to before. Studies, my career path and anything that can influence our future.


    Apart from those, I wouldn¡¯t mind it if my days became filled with only moments to spend with all of them.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible physically. Digitally, however, we could see each other through a simple tap on videocall.


    Nheless, that¡¯s clearly not enough. That would never be enough. Not just for me but everyone as well.


    In a way, my days were already like that. However, it¡¯s kinda one-sided. Most of it was spent in thepany of the girls from my school.


    The only time I could check on those from the other schools was during lunch break or when I got the free time to do so.


    Even this weekend, Aoi and Ria¡¯s n to visit and stay for the night was moved to next week because of my prior ns. The two changed it readily while showing a reassuring smile. Instead of going on a weekend, they nned to visit and stay the night on a weekday. There¡¯s also my promise to stay the night in Shio¡¯s apartment. Furthermore, I also promised to help her carry all her belongings from that house.


    All of those were pushed back.


    Every time I would think of it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was doing them wrong. And that¡¯s even if they told me not to burden my mind over it.


    Aren¡¯t they too understanding for a bastard like me?


    Not only that. Even if I felt that way, I didn¡¯t have it in me to just cancel the uing meetup with Mina today and Ishida-senpai tomorrow.


    Haa¡­ here I am again overthinking things. If any of them see me like this, it will only worry them again.


    ¡°Alright. I better stop before this train reaches my destination.¡±


    I exhaled a depressing sigh and looked at the clock on my phone. A few minutes left to my destination.


    As it was still early, the train car wasn¡¯t crowded yet. Nheless, those who have ns this weekend were already up and about. Some of them are going on a date. Some are going to unwind somewhere.


    From how I was dressed, I caught the eyes of some women or girls, whispering amongst them or just expressing their interest. But as expected, no one approached to talk to me or had their eyes linger on me.


    That¡¯s normal.


    I also wouldn¡¯t normally talk to strangers even if that someone caught my eye. It was really that fanatic who was weird.


    Either way, sitting on a train like this was slowly bing a ce for me to overthink. And that¡¯s even if I always had my phone to chat with my girls. A few seconds of waiting for their replies could still bring me to that state¡­ I guess I should start listening to music.


    However, that girl¡¯s face kept on surfacing in my mind whenever I thought of music.


    Do I really miss Yue this much? I have no idea. Remembering her and hearing her song that tells her side of our story put me in this state when ites to her.


    Minutester, I finally arrived at my destination. Compared to the other girls whose station was just on a straight line, I had to transfer to another route once to reach Mina¡¯s neighborhood.


    Just like she told me, the girl was waiting for me right outside the station. She¡¯s sitting pretty on a waiting shed, her eyebrows furrowed and arms crossed.


    Anyone who passed by and nced at her always had the same reaction. Confusion.


    They¡¯re most likely wondering who made her angry or who¡¯s she waiting to be that grumpy.


    The girl still had her usual ponytail hairstyle. It¡¯s tied a bit higher this time but overall it¡¯s still great on her. It would surely sway much more when we began walking. She¡¯s lightly biting her lips and that somehow highlighted that beauty mark below her lips.


    When her eyes finally caught me, the girl shook her head and gave out a smallugh.


    I was naturally confused by that reaction. However, her expression rxed and I simply loved seeing herugh.


    ¡°Do I look weird or something?¡± I asked her as soon as I reached her position.


    Without standing up from her seat, the girl scanned me from head to toe beforeughing once more.


    She then stood up and raised her hand to my face.


    No. She didn¡¯t caress my face. Instead, she waved the fringes covering my forehead to the side before nodding.


    ¡°Not really. I just almost couldn¡¯t recognize you. You pass.¡±


    ¡°Do I look that different?¡±


    Looking down, I was wearing a light-colored polo shirt and a zer on top of it. Below, fitting ck jeans and a pair of breathable shoes.


    ¡°Of course. I should thank whoever helped dress you like this and gave you a better hairstyle.¡±


    That would be Akane and some of the girls she called to be the judge.


    On the other hand, Mina was also dressed differently. Well, I only saw her in our school uniform before. She¡¯s wearing a short-sleeved blouse, pleated skirt and a pair of heeled sandals. Now that she¡¯s standing in front of me, I got to admire her mesmerizing figure. If not for the ce, I probably would¡¯ve slipped my arms around her waist and held her.


    ¡°Likewise, thank you for blessing my eyes, Mina.¡±


    ¡°Y-you! I don¡¯t need yourpliment!¡± The girl was instantly flustered as she pushed her finger on my forehead.


    Following that, now that I passed her screening. The girl coughed once, turned sideways and began walking away.


    Although there¡¯s a lot of pedestrians walking by, my entire focus was already on her. Like I thought, her ponytail swayed at every step she took, the way she walked was also mesmerizing despite her small stature¡­ I think I could watch her all day.


    Perhaps noticing that I was stuck standing while looking at her back, Mina facepalmed and returned to me.


    ¡°Shameless guy, how long are you going to stand here?¡±


    ¡°After I got my fill of admiring your style and beauty,¡± I answered yfully. And before she could even get more flustered, I reached for her hand. ¡°So, can my beautiful Tea Girl guide me to your abode?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Tea Girl!¡±


    ¡°Then Mina.¡±


    I put on a smile and stared into her eyes. We¡¯re slowly bing a spectacle for others. Nheless, I just couldn¡¯t get enough to tease this girl.


    In the end, after a few more banter where she always lost, Mina gave up and began walking again. With my hand sping hers tightly, she sumbed to that fate and dragged me with her.


    Our destination. Their house.


    Along the way, while ignoring the stares we¡¯re getting, Mina sighed. ¡°¡­ Haa, I think I will lose five years of my lifespan if I continue being embarrassed and flustered because of you.¡±


    ¡°That much, huh? I better stop then. I mean, I still want to grow old with you.¡± I casually replied. However, that served as thest string.


    Secondster, Mina snapped.

 Chapter 684 - Warm Welcome

    A bustling street, a number of curious eyes and a girl who didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or be embarrassed at the current situation.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s happening around me at the moment.


    I left the house at eight o¡¯clock and the trip to this ce took a little more than 30 minutes. It¡¯s still early in the morning so seeing a couple walking like this while most of the people had just woken up was a rare sight for most.


    Furthermore, judging from how close the houses and establishments in this neighborhood were, this was certainly the opposite of ours.


    As I didn¡¯t care about the eyesnding on us as we walked along this busy street, I never let go of Mina¡¯s delicate hand.


    Originally, she should be guiding me to their house. But because of my own doing, that changed to me asking for directions while I led her by hand. The girl had to constantly cover her face lest her flustered expression would be shown to every person passing by.


    At this moment, she¡¯s nowhere close to the easily-annoyed girl or the brave girl who stood up against me at the Poem Appreciation Club. Her smug was also reced by a bashful maiden¡¯s expression.


    The urge to hold and kiss her was clearly putting me over the edge. How can she be this lovely already?


    Anyway, that didn¡¯tst long as she eventually recovered once the density of people on the street lowered. She then boldly hugged my arm as she began introducing me to things that she deemed unique in their neighborhood.


    Like an obscure teashop on the far end of a narrow street. She slipped that one day, she wanted to bring me there. She blushed but never took her words back. Instead, she moved to another highlightedndmark hurriedly, preventing me from teasing her.


    Looking at her like that, no one would mistake that she became an introvert. She¡¯s shining too brightly to be one. If I had to guess, I somehow managed to bring out the extrovert Mina from years ago.


    Around 10 minutes, after a few turns on streets that weren¡¯t as busy as the main one, we soon arrived at their humble house. If Ipared it to ours, it¡¯s small enough of a house that¡¯s perfect for a family with only one child.


    The yard wasn¡¯t that wide either but I saw the flora and other types of nts thriving and blossoming beautifully. It¡¯s a well-kept small garden.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not my boyfriend.¡± Mina reminded me once more before she opened their front door and invited me in.


    ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t worry. I enjoyed the walk with you where everyone thought we¡¯re a couple.¡± I whispered next to her ears which immediately produced a reaction from her.


    The girl separated from my arm just to prevent her mother from mistaking me for her boyfriend.


    Until the end, the girl insisted on introducing me as her ¡®boy¡¯ friend who she always let taste the tea she brewed almost everyday.


    Honestly, if I was her mother, I¡¯d definitely arrive at a conclusion that even if Mina denied it, there¡¯s no way the boy she¡¯s bringing wasn¡¯t in any way special for her.


    But she¡¯s stubborn like most of my girls. That¡¯s why for now, I¡¯d be satisfied with teasing her.


    ¡°Forget that, you shameless guy.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Suit yourself.¡±


    Mina facepalmed once more, giving uppletely. She clicked her tongue as a show of annoyance but even so, that didn¡¯t change her mind to invite me in.


    As soon as I stepped foot inside, a refreshing aroma of tea and baked sweets instantly assaulted my nose. The tea was not in any way inferior to the teas Mina brewed before. As for the baked sweets, they had a tinge of a fruity scent. A pie, maybe?


    Either way, since it¡¯s a small house, the living room and the kitchen could be seen right from the door.


    Her mother also prepared for this, huh?


    Looking at the woman busily moving in the kitchen with her back turned to us, there¡¯s no mistaking that it¡¯s Mina¡¯s mother.


    I mean, their hairstyle was slightly the same, a ponytailed long ck hair that hung on her shoulder. Furthermore, her figure was truly that of an adult with curves in the right ces. From my estimate, she¡¯s closer in age to Miwa-nee or my mother.


    Although her subtle movements couldn¡¯t be considered gentle, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s in a bright mood since she¡¯s humming a song while she¡¯s pulling what she baked from the oven.


    A few secondster, with the fruit pie on a tray, she turned around and saw us staring at her. Albeit a little surprised at seeing me, her lips soon curved into a weing smile before switching her gaze back to her daughter. ¡°At least say something if you¡¯re already here, Mii-chan.¡±


    Mii-chan, huh? Thank you in advance, auntie. I¡¯ll use that wellter.


    Mina¡¯s mother was just as I expected. Although Mina didn¡¯t inherit all of her features, there¡¯s also a beauty mark below her lips which added to her charm. Her blue eyes looked gentle and thoughtful. There¡¯s not a hint of the sorrow that she supposedly experienced in life. Her posture was also great. I bet she had a lot of suitors in her job. But considering she didn¡¯t remarry after that and raised Mina alone, she¡¯s either waiting for Mina to be an adult first or she already lost her trust in men.


    She¡¯s wearing a knitted turtleneck sweater topped with an apron that somehow emphasized her well-endowed front.


    ¡°We just arrived, mom. Didn¡¯t you hear the door opening?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy here, can¡¯t you see? Enough of this,e here and help me. As for you¡­¡± Her gaze then returned to me.


    I immediately bowed to her and introduced myself. ¡°Please excuse my intrusion, auntie. I¡¯m Onoda Ruki. Mina, I mean, Nakano-san¡¯s friend.¡±


    Calling her Mina was intentional of course.


    As expected, that earned a reaction from her as her smile grew wider. ¡°We¡¯re both Nakano here. I don¡¯t mind it if you call my daughter how you used to. As for me, call me auntie or mother, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Mom! Ruk¡ªOnoda-kun is just my friend!¡±


    ¡°You already slipped, Mii-chan. I don¡¯t mind it if you find a boyfriend in him. I¡¯ll win him over with my tea anyway.¡±


    Mina¡¯s mother smirked and the familiar smug expression that I saw from Mina filled her face. Like mother like daughter, huh?


    But what is this situation? Should I y along with her mother? Mina was flustered once more as she tried exining that I¡¯m not her boyfriend, even missing that weird line from her mother.


    Win me over with her tea, huh? So, she¡¯s also eager for thepetition.


    After a while, Mina lost spectacrly against her mother when it came to words. In the end, she gave up exining and rolled with it. However, the loss she suffered from her mother was vented on me. And that¡¯s in the form of giving me a pair of small house slippers that were tight around my feet.


    Without letting mein, the girl dragged me to the living room and had me sit in front of a coffee table, my back turned to the kitchen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look. Just wait quietly there. You hear me?¡± Mina warned me before she moved to the kitchen wherein her motherughed at her pettiness.


    Anyway, although I received a warm wee from her mom, I sincerely doubt that she¡¯s happy for a guy to be close to her daughter¡­ Is this a trap set up by her or I¡¯m just overthinking things again?

 Chapter 685 - Gratitude

    When I heard their life story from Mina, I somehow expected her mom to not be that weing. She got cheated on by her ex-husband. He even tried to put all the me on her. If anything, I thought she¡¯d start holding a grudge against men. There¡¯s also the issue of her child being implicated by the situation that turned the former lively girl into a silent recluse.


    True. Years had already passed but if not for Haruko meeting Mina, the girl would surely stay the same.


    Looking at this from a different perspective, her mother probably brought uppeting with Mina as an excuse to bond with her and at the same time, check on me. That¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.


    I heard bits of stories from Mina but that¡¯s surely not enough to conclude everything. All I got from that was¡­ her mother, despite also suffering from what happened, did her best to raise her.


    And today, hearing the two continue to banter behind me wherein Mina always lost from the teasing and her mother would lightly make fun of her, there¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re a pair of mother and daughter that gets along too well. Perhaps, much like Nami and her mother.


    There¡¯s not a trace of their dark past. Theughs I heard were all genuine. Her mother probably moved on from that long before. Who knows?


    Given the directive by Mina to stay put, I followed it wholeheartedly and just waited in the living room, with my back turned to them. Naturally, hearing her mom¡¯s giggles and Mina¡¯s short-fusing from the teases, I tried my hardest to resist the urge to look at her.


    So instead of that, I used that time to observe the ce where Mina grew up and had grown ustomed to.


    It¡¯s a simple but neat house. Although the living room and the kitchen could directly be seen from the front door, the other parts of the house were separated by a wall with a curtained doorway as its passage.


    Because of the curtain, I couldn¡¯t see through the other half of the house but that¡¯s definitely where her room was located. Whether Mina would bring me in or not depends on the result of their ¡®tea-makingpetition¡¯ where I would serve as the judge.


    When my curiosity got satisfied, I then settled myself in inhaling the aroma of the tea and the mouth-watering fruit pie.


    Even though no one had mentioned about thepetition that they¡¯re doing yet, that was probably already happening as another fragrant tea that I already got used to smelling wafted over from the kitchen.


    It¡¯s not the recipe she perfected, but it¡¯s enough to contend with what her mother made. Their distinct aromas fought against each other on my nose, leaving me parched.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, sorry for the wait.¡±


    ¡°Great job not moving there, shameless guy.¡±


    Thankfully, my wait soon ended. The tea they¡¯re brewing was finished and they both returned from the kitchen, their hands full.


    Mina¡¯s mother, Yayoi, brought the sliced fruit pies, cing them on the coffee table. Mina, on the other hand, brought the teacups and forks


    They¡¯re both acting as a host and honestly, the mother and daughter pair were both graceful and attentive.


    Before they returned to the kitchen to get the teapots, her mother told me to rx while Mina, despite having a scowl, went behind me and massaged my shoulders gently.


    I looked up at her and thanked her but that was met with the girl pinching my lips to stop me from talking to her.


    I used that chance to grab her hand and kiss it instead, making her flustered again. The girl pulled her hand away and ran to the kitchen where her mother giggled heartily at her reaction.


    From my action, I somehow solidified her mother¡¯s assumption that I¡¯m her boyfriend even though Mina kept denying it.


    Anyway, they soon returned with their teapots. Her mother just ced hers on the table and sat down opposite of me while Mina began filling up the cups with her tea.


    It¡¯s a type of green tea that she fine-tuned herself to bring about a unique taste. The sweet aroma of it instantly filled the living room wherein, the slight tension that I was feeling vanishedpletely.


    Once my cup was filled, the thirst that I was feeling since earlier moved my hand. I drank her tea straight away and sighed helplessly at its taste.


    It¡¯s truly great. If we¡¯re still in the Poem Appreciation Club, I might ask for a refill before pulling her down on myp and hugging the girl as my way to thank her for it.


    I know. It¡¯s a weird way of showing gratitude but it¡¯s my Mina we¡¯re talking about. She¡¯s someone who seldom makes a move. I had to be proactive lest my rtionship with her wouldn¡¯t progress to this point.


    After putting down my cup, I smiled at the girl. ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s delicious, Mina.¡±


    The girl beamed a smile before proudly looking at her mother as if innocently saying, ¡°Look, he said it¡¯s delicious! I won!¡±


    Upon seeing all that, her mother looked on interestingly at me. ¡°Hmm? It looks like Onoda-kun¡¯s taste has been thoroughly caught by you, Mii-chan. Do I still have a chance here?¡±


    Honestly, suggesting apetition was already dubious, in the first ce when she knew that I could be biased with Mina. I didn¡¯t need to guess that it¡¯s just an excuse on her part.


    I had no idea if Mina caught on to that but I could at least attest to her desire of winning against her mother. It¡¯s like some sort of validation on the girl¡¯s part.


    Her mother taught her skills in tea-making and raised her. Mina clearly wanted to thank and be praised by her at the same time.


    And I¡­ I became the instrument for it.


    It¡¯s not that bad anyway. I got this chance to meet her mother and¡­ to win her heartpletely.


    Nheless, I have no idea if everything will go smoothly.


    With a tinge of amusement in her eyes, Mina¡¯s mother asked her to sit down and rified that it¡¯s not the start of theirpetition yet.


    ¡°This here is just an appetizer, Onoda-kun. Here eat this and give me your cup.¡±


    She put a slice of fruit pie on my te and filled the emptied cup with the tea she made.


    ¡°Eat that first before drinking my tea, alright?¡± She reminded me. ¡°And while we¡¯re at this, Mii-chan, you start eating too. You left the house too early. She didn¡¯t tell you that, did she?¡±


    Hearing that, I looked at Mina for confirmation. And true to her mother¡¯s words, she embarrassedly averted my gaze while saying. ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t have to tell him that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I believe Onoda-kun preferred to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Thank you, auntie. I had no idea. If I had known about it, I would¡¯ve left earlier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just how she is when she¡¯s excited, Onoda-kun. Mii-chan is originally an energetic kid. Unfortunately, she became this stubborn at admitting what she really felt.¡± Her mother heaved a sigh. Soon after that, she then started talking about Mina. Her childhood experiences and every interesting thing that happened to her.


    However, there¡¯s no mention of how she turned from being an extrovert to an introvert. I guess it¡¯s normal¡­ there¡¯s no reason to tell me about that.


    On the other hand, as I listened intently to her story while asionally spying on the girl who sat down at my side and began eating the fruit pie, I was enlightened.


    This was truly her mother¡¯s way to check on the guy that has gotten close to her. Or rather, the reason why she¡¯s returning to her old self. And that was further proven in her closing remark.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, thank you for bringing out my daughter¡¯s bright side once more.¡±


    However, it¡¯s not me who should receive this gratitude. It¡¯s Haruko and the girls from the Poem Appreciation Club.


    ¡°Auntie. I don¡¯t think I deserve your whole gratitude. Mina was already a wonderful girl when I first met her. It¡¯s her close and special friends who pulled her out from the darkness and made her shine once more. I¡¯m just an ordinary guy who fell in love with your daughter..¡± I answered and that earned me a pinch at my side.

 Chapter 686 - You Lost This Round, Mina

    While enduring Mina¡¯s stealthy retaliation when I suddenly dropped the bomb like that, I waited quietly to how her mother would react to it. She already assumed something about our rtionship because it¡¯s painfully obvious through seeing how Mina reacted.


    Mina was like an open book when she was being teased. She¡¯s easily flustered contrary to the words she¡¯s blurting out to deny it.


    Mina¡¯s mother simply smiled and put on a look of understanding. It¡¯s like even before I arrived here, she already epted my rtionship with Mina.


    I looked at the girl beside me and she just shook her head, silently telling me not to ask her. At the moment, her exposed ears were as red as tomatoes. She¡¯s also fidgeting as if she wanted to run away and hide herself from me.


    And upon seeing that, I unhesitatingly grabbed her slightly sweaty hand that¡¯s pinching my sides and turned her face to me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for me to confess here, right in front of auntie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate! And you confessed already! You don¡¯t have to repeat it. You¡¯re always this shameless. At least, restrain yourself in front of¡­¡±


    Mina was doing her best to not blush and remind me that we¡¯re in the presence of her mother. However, she was cut off by her mother. She also picked up the teapot containing what she brewed and refilled my cup. ¡°Oh. But I like his straightforwardness, Mii-chan. As I see it, Onoda-kun here is filled with confidence. He¡¯s looking at me directly without faltering and even voiced his affection for you in front of me. How I wish my suitors are all like him.¡±


    Filled with confidence? I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m just too shameless and bold. Nheless, I¡¯m treating her as politely as possible.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t expect her to bring that up. So, she has suitors. Although she¡¯s a divorcee, she¡¯s definitely the type of woman that¡¯s popr with men.


    From what I heard from Mina, her mother owned a hair salon and she¡¯s also attending customers as one of the hairstylists. That¡¯s why Mina requested for me to do something about my hair or else, her mother would focus on that instead.


    So, her suitors were probably from her customers. Although she got money from the divorce, she used that to open a business. Considering she¡¯s still young and that¡¯s actually her passion aside from tea-making, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.


    ¡°Mom! This isn¡¯t why I brought him here! And howe you¡¯re mentioning your suitors right now? That¡¯s too out of topic!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a new dad?¡±


    Mina was easily rebutted and she almost choked with that question. But for them to suddenly switch to this topic¡­ Am I allowed to hear this?


    Mina recovered from it and soon came up with an answer to that question. ¡°¡­ When did I say that? I¡¯m fine with only the two of us. But if mom falls in love with someone and wants to enter a new rtionship, I¡¯m not going to be a stuck-up and ungrateful child who will stop you. I respect you a lot. I¡¯m grateful for everything you did for me¡­ But mom, can we not talk about this? Ruk¡ªOnoda-kun is here!¡±


    Ah. This girl¡­ The way her grip tightened, she¡¯s definitely not 100% open to the idea of her mother remarrying someone else. But¡­ like she said, her gratitude and respect would prevail if ever that would happen.


    Somehow, this turned into a rather serious topic.


    I thought of lightening up the mood by saying something. However, Mina¡¯s mother stared straight at me and slightly shook her head.


    Did I get read by her? Did she not mind that there¡¯s an outsider hearing this?


    ¡°Fall in love, huh? With my age, can I still do that? What do you think, Onoda-kun?¡±


    Although she¡¯s responding to Mina¡¯s words, her gaze remained on me and even pulled me in with their discussion as she asked for my opinion.


    Mina tugged at my hand, perhaps trying to tell me not to answer. However, her mother simply picked up the te in front of me and ced it back, urging me to drink the tea and take a bite of the fruit pie she baked.


    And looking at her slight expectant smile, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head inwardly.


    The mother and daughter were simr in a way that they both conveyed what they wanted to say by simple actions.


    But who would I follow? Mina who probably didn¡¯t want me to get dragged in this familial topic or her mother who directly asked me about my opinion and even expressed that I could take my time answering?


    My gaze alternated between Mina, her mother and the pair of tea and fruit pie in front of me.


    And with that, I came up with what path I would tread on.


    I released her hand, picked up the te and sliced a bite-sized pie with the fork. Instead of eating it myself, I pushed it before Mina¡¯s mouth.


    Surprised at my sudden action, the girl reflexively pulled away. However, that¡¯s not enough for me to give up, my hand followed her.


    ¡°That¡¯s for you! And why are you feeding me, I have my own hands, Ruki!¡±


    Mina failed to notice the slip of her tongue. She finally called me by my name.


    Furthermore, since she¡¯s just sitting opposite us, she warmlyughed at what she¡¯s witnessing in front of her.


    ¡°I want to try it. Serving my Mina.¡±


    ¡°Who is your Mina? Stop being this shameless!¡±


    Flustered once more, she grabbed the fork from my hand and fed it to me instead.


    Well, I could also pull away from that. However, I epted it while holding onto her hand so that she wouldn¡¯t identally stab me with it. As the delicious fruity vor burst into my tongue, both Mina and her mother watched intently as to what would be my reaction.


    If someone else was seeing this, there¡¯s no doubt that this situation was too silly. However, the pie was truly good so I savored chewing and tasting it.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s delicious.¡± I then grabbed the fork from Mina''s frozen hand and sliced another bite-sized piece.


    As that happened in quick session, Mina failed to pull away this time. As soon as the piece entered her mouth, her lips closed around the fork while I pulled it out for her to chew and savor its taste.


    Her eyes sparkled in delight and her lips curved into a lovely smile. However, momentster, the girl¡¯s face turned crimson from the embarrassment. ¡°I-I told you not to! You idiot!¡±


    I dodged her little fist that tried to hit me on my shoulder andughed. It¡¯s probably a genuineugh from me considering I truly enjoyed watching her reactions. That smile was also too lovely that if not for her mother, I¡¯d lose all restraint and kiss her.


    While I was trying to calm the girl down, we both heard a p from our side. ¡°That is quite a scene, you two. Mii-chan found her match. Anyway, don¡¯t make me jealous and drink that tea while eating that. You too, Mii-chan.¡±


    She then raised the teapot and also filled Mina¡¯s cup.


    As the fragrance of that tea wafted to our noses, the two of us somehow automatically reached for our cup and sipped on it.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ How can I win from this?¡±


    As one might expect, the pie and the teaplemented each other too well. Before we knew it, Mina and I began feeding each other again, the girl¡¯s embarrassment set asidepletely.


    The thought of responding to her mother or giving my opinion on the earlier topic was put to the back of my mind.


    By the time we regained our senses, we already finished the slice we¡¯re sharing. Furthermore, her mother, who somehow pulled out her phone to record us, satisfyingly giggled. ¡°Mhm¡­ You two. You¡¯re like a bride and groom on your wedding day.¡±


    ¡°M-mom?!¡±


    ¡°I hate to admit it but¡­ Mina, you lost this round.¡± With the tone of a judge in apetition, I shook my head and patted Mina¡¯s shoulder.


    As a rebuttal, the girl pinched my sides again and screamed, ¡°We¡¯re not yetpeting, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Thank you, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m d you two liked it. Mii-chan. Are you ready to surrender?¡±


    ¡°T-this isn¡¯t counted!¡± Mina screamed once more but this time, Iughed along with her mother, resulting in Mina standing up and running away.


    As I watched her disappear beyond the curtained part of their house, I heard Mina¡¯s mother talking to me. ¡°Go on, Onoda-kun.. I¡¯ll hear your opinionter.¡±

 Chapter 687 - Can I Be Her Boyfriend?

    After passing through the curtained path, I followed Auntie Yayoi¡¯s direction to find Mina¡¯s room. Uh. Thistter half of their room was surprisingly more spacious than the living room and the kitchenbined. There were two bedrooms located at both corners, obviously one for mother and child. In between their rooms were the bathroom and theundry roombined.


    Then there¡¯s another room that was oddly different from the rest of the house. Instead of the same modern architecture, the room was screaming traditional. It has the traditional Japanese sliding door or also known as shoji. The one with thettice frame and covered by translucent paper.


    Even though it¡¯s firmly closed, I could faintly smell the fragrance of tea inside when I passed by. From below, I also could make out that its floor was made of tatami mats.


    Perhaps, they have a shrine for their family there or just a traditional tea ceremony room.


    Well, there¡¯s no point prying into it.


    My feet soon led me in front of Mina¡¯s door. It¡¯s not shut closed as I could somehow peek at what¡¯s inside.


    Her mother told me to follow her. However, is it this easy? Did I get epted by her just like this?


    I don¡¯t know. But since I was given a chance¡­ there¡¯s no way I¡¯d waste it.


    I thought of knocking at her door and waiting for her to open it but it¡¯s probably lightly hinged as the door pushed open with the slightest touch. Furthermore, I brought a tray with me. On it was her teapot, two cups and two more slices of the fruit pie.


    We both sumbed to the taste of her mother¡¯s tea along with the pie but we actually hadn¡¯t tried if it would also taste good if it¡¯s paired with her tea. Besides, it¡¯s a waste not to drink something she personally made for me.


    With the scene of the room filling up my eyes, I saw Mina. Lying down sideways on her bed, her back turned to the door¡¯s direction with a nket draped over her head. She looked like any other kid throwing a tantrum. What¡¯s missing was Mina iling her feet in frustration.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    Before entering the room, I called out to the girl. It¡¯s not even five minutes since she ran here so of course, she¡¯s still awake.


    Looking around the interior of the room, I noticed that the decoration was kind of nd. Or rather, too in for a girl¡¯s room. Even the arrangement was too simple.


    Nheless, it clearly reflected what I know of Mina. She¡¯s not the stylish kind of girl, she¡¯s even always wearing her hair in a ponytail. Even what she wore today seemed to be too much for her, considering she didn¡¯t want me to stare too long at her.


    ¡°Who told you toe here?¡±


    ¡°Your mother, who else? Also, I can¡¯t just barge in here without her approval anyway.¡± She didn¡¯t tell me to go away so I invited myself in and put down the tray on her bedside table.


    This time, I thought of serving her instead. After filling up the cups, I picked them up and sat down at the side of her bed.


    My butt instantly sunk from its softness and due to that movement, the girl pulled the nket off her face to look at me.


    ¡°Here. You might¡¯ve lost that one but¡­ I¡¯ll always prefer what you make.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t make me feel better that way.¡±


    I handed her the cup to which she grabbed after sitting up. I couldment to praise her room or how it clearly reminded me of her but I held off onto that thought and just watched her take a sip of the tea she made whileining to me.


    Along with her, I sipped the tea before picking up the te with the pie. ¡°Here, let¡¯s see if it will taste even better if it was paired with yours.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t, mister. The sweetness of my tea will just make it worse for the fruity sweetness of that pie.¡±


    ¡°At least try it once. Come on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re persistent.¡±


    I held out the fork where a piece of the pie was skewered, the gooey fruit filling that leaked out impending to plummet.


    Mina, losing out to my persistence, lightly protested by punching her soft bed before opening her mouth to eat it.


    Momentster, she scowled and said. ¡°I told you! It¡¯s too sweet!¡±


    ¡°Mhm, let me taste it,¡± I said.


    Instead of eating a piece of it, I put down the te and inched closer to her. Before Mina could react, my lips nabbed hers and my tongue wriggled inside her mouth, catching the sweet taste of her saliva; courtesy of the tea and cake.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    After five seconds, Mina¡¯s eyes widened and pushed me on my chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to kiss me!¡±


    Her face beet red, she covered her mouth wherein a string of our mixed saliva dripped down to the side of her lips. The girl hurriedly wiped it with her hand while ring at me.


    ¡°I told you I would taste it. That¡¯s what I did.¡±


    ¡°The pie is in your hands, you idiot! You¡¯re taking advantage of the situation again. You kept the door open, what if mom¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finished her words yet when someone giggled from outside her room.


    Right. There¡¯s her mom who spied on us. A few secondster, she stepped into the light, the apron draped over her earlier was taken off. She had an extremely satisfied smile as she stared at the two of us.


    ¡°See that!¡±


    ¡°Auntie¡­ How long have you been there?¡± I asked. Because I was sure she didn¡¯t follow me on the way here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Since you sat down?¡±


    Ah¡­ At that point, I was already too focused on Mina that I didn¡¯t notice her arriving¡­


    Well, since she¡¯s giggling, only Mina lost again. She became even more flustered and with my hand holding onto hers to prevent her from lying on the bed once more to escape, I could somehow feel the quick beating of her pulse.


    ¡°¡­ Uh. I¡¯m sorry for that disy, auntie. I know you sent me here tofort her but in the end¡ª¡±


    I was cut off by her and with an extremely joyous tone, she said ¡°You did very well, in my opinion. And I don¡¯t mean to interrupt you two. I¡¯m only here to check but you gave me a nice surprise!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry that I¡­ took advantage of her?¡±


    ¡°That girl has a trust issue, you know? She won¡¯t invite you here easily even if I dared her to do so. I¡¯m always worried that she¡¯ll grow up alone and untrusting because of what happened in her childhood. Thankfully, she met her friends in that club and now there¡¯s you. Onoda-kun. What do you think of my daughter?¡±


    Trust issue, huh? I guess that¡¯s correct. The girl felt betrayed when everyone around turned on her because of an unfounded rumor.


    Mina wanted to thank her mother. For every sacrifice her mother made for her.


    On the other hand, her mother was looking out for her. Thinking over her future. She probably already met Haruko and the others. However, she had no idea that Mina¡¯s rtionship with Haruko transcended friendship. That¡¯s why Auntie Yayoi thought that since I was the first guy she mentioned and even bragged about, I managed to breach and scale the wall she put up around herself.


    I alternated my gaze between the mother and daughter before confidently replying, ¡°I love Mina, auntie. Can I be her boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 688 - Mina’s Worry

    ¡°What are you thinking? Asking my mom that question¡­¡± Mina¡¯s slightly irritated voice reached my ears minutes after her mother left us alone once more.


    The previously opened door had been shut close unlike earlier where it¡¯spletely open.


    With the tea that¡¯s about to turn cold in our hands, I answered, ¡°Rather than let her specte, I decided to let her know my intentions towards you. Besides, she didn¡¯t answer anyway.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Leaving the words ¡®Aren¡¯t you asking the wrong person?¡¯, Auntie Yayoi pulled the door close and left us alone in her daughter¡¯s room.


    In a way, leaving after saying that was also equal to answering yes from my question.


    I don¡¯t want to disappoint her, same with the parents of my other girls if ever I meet them again. Nheless, it¡¯s a fact that with one slip of the tongue about the abnormality of our rtionship, the eptance will transform to utter disappointment. Worse, they¡¯ll take them away from me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t answer you either,¡± Mina replied. She lowered her head and stared into the content of her cup. She¡¯s doing her best not to meet my gaze.


    She¡¯s embarrassed. But beneath that embarrassment, there¡¯s her stubborn personality who refused to admit that I¡¯ve already crawled my way up to her heart. Her feelings for me might not exceed her love for Haruko but it¡¯s already there.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me. I can wait until I pass your standards or wait until you reject being with me. Until then, I¡¯ll court you whenever I have the chance.¡±


    I watched her drink the tea in one gulp and ced the cup in my hand before returning to her original state before I entered the room.


    Lying sideways, her nket covering most of her head.


    It¡¯s understandable. Because she didn¡¯t want to admit to it, the best she could do was to hide from me.


    There¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯s just waiting for me to make a move again or she¡¯s also hoping for me to do nothing and just watch over her.


    In the end, I helped myself with the remaining pie and tea. Once I was done with it, I looked at the girl and inched closer. I lifted my butt and gently climbed her soft bed.


    It¡¯s not in my style to not do anything when a chance presents itself, after all. Especially if it¡¯s someone I am targeting or someone I already confessed my love to.


    Along with the slightly noisy creaking of the bed, I crawled to the space next to Mina. I lied down, turned my body sideways, slipped my head inside the nket covering her and pressed my nose on her nape. At the same time as that, I also draped my arm from her exposed side and tightened it around her navel.


    Naturally, I paid attention to her reaction all the time. If ever she decides to push me away, I¡¯ll dly acquiesce to it. Fortunately or should I say ¡®As expected¡¯, the girl only trembled and fidgeted slightly. Whether it was from excitement, nervousness or joy, I had no idea.


    Either way, I was sessful with my move. I held her close to me and whispered while breathing in slight difficulty, ¡°Are we going to sleep? If so, can I at least see your face? You see¡­ it¡¯s a habit to stare and admire someone I love before I can drift off to sleep.¡±


    That¡¯s a lie, of course. But I guess it¡¯s partly true as well. Knowing that Akane or any of my girls was at my side and snuggled close to me, it¡¯s enough to relieve any worries I might¡¯ve been carrying at that time.


    ¡°No.¡± Mina promptly answered. ¡°Learn to be content with what I allowed you to¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    After saying that, I nted my lips on her nape and began showering her with kisses. Ticklish, I heard Mina click her tongue but there¡¯s nomand from her to stop.


    From her nape, my lips traveled to the side of her neck then upwards to her ear. As I nibbled on her exposed ear, Mina softly exhaled. It¡¯s barely audible but that¡¯s enough for me to catch on to how she¡¯s slowly being affected by what I¡¯m doing.


    Her temperature was gradually rising. A sign that she¡¯s getting excited about this situation.


    To add to the stimtion. My hand resting on her navel slipped underneath her blouse and touched her skin directly, caressing her navel and gradually moving upwards.


    ¡°I just told you to¡ª¡±


    Perhaps that¡¯s nearing her bottom line, the girl pulled the nket off her head and tried to scold me, turning her head to look at me. However, as soon as she did that, I cut her off by taking her lips. My hand slid above her head and rested on her cheek, not allowing her to pull away.


    In this way, the kiss deepened where my tongue once again invaded her mouth, entangling it with hers. In between those, I¡¯d whisper my affection to her as I gradually pin her down on the bed.


    A few minutester, with her hands sped with mine and raised above her head, I ced myself on top of her, my knees supporting my body.


    With my lips still dropping to continue our kisses, the expression on Mina¡¯s face was now that of someone drunk from affection.


    ¡°This shameless guy¡­ stop pulling me into your pace.¡± She protested. However, her words and actions were in total contrast. Even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Mina was loving and enjoying every moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing that. You¡¯re following me willingly, Mina. Just tell me to stop and I will do it quickly.¡±


    Hearing that, the girl just averted her eyes and bit her lips.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to admit it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m conveying my love for you in this way¡­ I can also do more. I mean, I¡¯m dying to do more than this with you. But rest assured, I won¡¯t force myself on you. I know my boundaries.¡± I said before releasing her hand, unpinning her on the bed. Following that, I retreated on top of her and returned to sitting at the side of her bed. ¡°That¡¯s enough, I got my fill of my adorable Mina. I¡¯ll behave myself now.¡±


    I threw her a smile before retreating on top of her and returned to lying down on her side, caressing her cheek and brushing her untied hair.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re always like this.¡± Without responding to my earlier words, Mina heaved a sigh as she turned her body towards me, used my arm as her pillow and snuggled closer. Her arm slid over my chest, hugging me tightly. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re always toying with me like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Stop that, idiot! I¡¯m not telling you to apologize. Hear me out¡­¡± Mina lifted her head and stared into my eyes. ¡°I¡­ I love Haru. It won¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. That much, I know.¡±


    Haruko will always be a special existence for them. I won¡¯t take that away. Besides, I feel the same way. Haruko is also special to me. However, that also applied to everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    As she said that, I saw gloom clouding her eyes.


    Mina then closed her eyes and snuggled closer before whispering her answer. ¡°If I finally admitted it, the attention you¡¯re giving me will lessen. Thepetition will end today. There will be no reason for you to diligentlye and visit me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re forgetting something. It¡¯s my promise to you. No matter how busy I am, I wille and see you at your club.¡±


    No. She probably didn¡¯t forget about that. Her worry doesn¡¯t lie with what she just said.


    And sure enough, her next words confirmed it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that unfair? You¡¯ll alwayse and see me. What about your other girls? They won¡¯t have the same treatment.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about, huh? Does that mean that you don¡¯t like to have that special treatment?¡± I asked. I have to get to the bottom of this to resolve this.


    ¡°I do!¡± Mina quickly answered, ¡°I¡¯m contradicting myself, am I not?¡±


    At least she¡¯s aware¡­ that contradiction. That¡¯s what¡¯s making it hard for her to admit it. But at the same time, she probably has a solution to it.


    ¡°You sure do. But it¡¯s fine. Let me carry that trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I want to happen. How much of an idiot can you be?¡± The girl gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. ¡°Ruki, I want you to rescind your promise. You don¡¯t have to force yourself toe see me everyday.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ I never forced myself to see you. But I get what you¡¯re trying to say. You don¡¯t want me to be bound by it.¡±


    Mina nodded, confirming my words.


    However, before we reached the point of resolution, a loud bang resounded.


    And it¡¯s not from Mina¡¯s door.


    It¡¯s from the outside.. Specifically, their front door.

 Chapter 689 - Who Are You?

    Disturbed by the noise, I looked at Mina and saw that she¡¯s as confused as me.


    ¡°You¡¯re expecting a guest?¡±


    ¡°Not that I know of¡­¡± She shook her head.


    After the initial banging noise, it rang out once more a few secondster. This time, it was louder than before and apanied by a faint voice.


    It¡¯s outside. With her room located at the backside of the house and the door shut closed, only a muffled incoherent voice reached us.


    There¡¯s her mother outside but just in case everything was fine, Mina and I stood up.


    I held her hand in mine as we approached her door. There¡¯s no reason to do so but still, just in case something was happening, I could easily defend my girl.


    On the same note, I could also feel a certain fear welling up inside her. Fear for her mother¡¯s safety.


    We¡¯re inside her room so the one attending the front door should be Auntie Yayoi. With two violent bangs and a voice that seemed to be shouting, it¡¯s definitely not a simple angry neighbor.


    Whoever was that, he or she didn¡¯t bear any goodwill.


    Judging from Mina¡¯s reaction, this was the first time it happened or she wasn¡¯t here when it happened before.


    This is still in the same city wherein it¡¯s rtively peaceful, save from those delinquents that could be found in crowded, obscured orwless ces such as shopping districts or arcades. That¡¯s why unless someone had a reasonable grudge or anger to anyone, it wouldn¡¯t reach this point of banging into someone else¡¯s door.


    ¡°Mina, do you mind if I step in? If it¡¯s as we guessed, I don¡¯t want to get ahead of myself without consulting you or your mother. I¡¯m still an outsider, after all.¡±


    Getting her opinion was first and foremost. I mean, I was also somewhat impulsive. If my intervention could make it worse then it¡¯s better to stay silent and observe.


    Mina gently shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­ I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go and check it.¡±


    Having decided that, we left the room in a slight hurry.


    We have yet to reach the curtain separating this side of the room when another loud banging was heard followed by curses. ¡°Damn woman! Open this door at once if you still want your shop to open!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?! Who sent you here?! I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Police? Let¡¯s see if this door of yours can still stand before they arrive. Men, kick this damn door open!¡±


    ¡°W-wait! I¡¯ll open it! Don¡¯t break my door!¡±


    Hearing all of that, Mina had a rather strong reaction. If I wasn¡¯t holding her hand and taking the lead, she¡¯d already run out to her mother.


    I looked at her and reassured her. ¡°Mina, can you stay here? Beyond the curtain. Let me go and check instead.¡±


    ¡°But mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. I won¡¯t let her get hurt. We don¡¯t know who they are so it¡¯s a lot better if you keep yourself hidden¡­ Also, call the police right away and once you¡¯re done. Record everything from here.¡±


    ¡°A-alright. Don¡¯t overreach yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Who am I? You probably already heard about me from Haruko anyway. Though I can¡¯t boast that I can win if ites to a fight¡­ I¡¯m not someone easily scared.¡±


    I put my hand on top of her head, patted it gently before nting my lips on her forehead.


    After reminding her once more of what she had to do, I strode off the curtained part of the house, just in time when Auntie Yayoi opened the door. She hurriedly stepped back to put a distance away from those strangers outside.


    From where I was, I spotted one man in suit and two men that looked like a thug,plete with their unbearable faces.


    The man in suit had sunsses on and a pompadour hairstyle. He¡¯s close to how yakuza were often depicted. On the side of his neck, there¡¯s a ck patch that was possibly a part of a bigger tattoo.


    Momentster, the man in suit entered the house while the two thugs followed behind him, taking both of his sides. The two took an imposing pose as they tried to intimidate Auntie Yayoi. On the other hand, the man in suit pulled out a cigarette and lit it before climbing out of the front door area with his shoes still on.


    To everyone, that¡¯s an extremely rude gesture. But then, they¡¯re already rude since the start so it¡¯s not surprising.


    Auntie Yayoi was slightly trembling from where she was but she¡¯s not sumbing to the intimidation. She only opened the door just to prevent them from breaking it open. Confronting them was still her stand.


    At this point, I walked over to her back and asked, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    Surprised, she flinched and looked at me before ncing in the curtained area¡¯s direction. Seeing that Mina wasn¡¯t with me, she lightly sighed in relief.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Go back. This doesn¡¯t involve you.¡±


    As expected, she¡¯s going to send me away. But this was a moment where I could act like a fool who didn¡¯t know what¡¯s better for me.


    ¡°I see unfamiliar faces here. Are they your guests?¡± I stared at her and winked, hoping that she¡¯d catch on to what I wanted to do. However, she¡¯s not like Nami, Shizu or any of my girls who could read me even without saying anything.


    ¡°N-no. I told you. Go back there.¡±


    She tried pushing me back but I just didn¡¯t budge.


    Perhaps thinking that we¡¯re taking too long to talk, the man in suit loudly grumbled. ¡°Who¡¯s that pipsqueak? I heard you only have a daughter. Another family member we haven¡¯t heard of?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s unrted to this! And whatever your purpose ining here, state it now!¡±


    Auntie Yayoi dragged me behind her, covering me from their eyes.


    That¡¯s the normal response, it¡¯s me who was meddlesome after all. However, before making a move myself, I also wanted to hear their reason.


    At least, they didn¡¯t just throw their weight around here to corner Auntie Yayoi.


    Based on their words, she didn¡¯t know them and that man in suit was informed by someone about her. There¡¯s also the mention of her shop¡­ That¡¯s probably the salon she owned.


    Is this about the location of her shop? Loan sharks? Landlord? Either of the two, just from how rude they entered the house, they definitely didn¡¯t bring good news.


    ¡°Oh. Purpose, huh? Let¡¯s do this as civilly as possible.¡±


    In what way is he civil? I wanted to rebut like that but I restrained myself. It¡¯s not the time yet.


    The man in suit fixed his cor, produced ab from his suit and used it to repair his hair¡¯s form.


    Following that, he flicked his finger and the two thugs stepped backward.


    ¡°Won¡¯t youe with us, Ms. Nakano?¡± He said in as fake as it gets amiable tone. He¡¯d surely flipped if Auntie Yayoi declined.


    That¡¯s disappointing. All that dramatic movement and it¡¯s the typical ¡®Come with us or else¡¯ line.


    ¡°Huh? What for? You still haven¡¯t introduced yourself and you want me to follow you? In your dreams!¡±


    Auntie Yayoi surprisingly took another strong stance but the man in suit remained unperturbed. He clicked his tongue and sneered.


    He then facepalmed. Secondster, his shoulder trembled as if agitated. ¡°Must you be this difficult? If I saye with us¡­ Come with us!¡±


    At the same time as he finished his words, he stretched his hand to try grabbing Auntie Yayoi¡¯s wrist.


    Naturally, he failed. I was watching his movements. Before he could even touch a hair on her skin, I stepped out from behind Auntie Yayoi and grabbed his wrist instead, preventing him from doing so.


    Auntie Yayoi¡¯s question could easily be answered by him but no, he just didn¡¯t want to give any details. And¡­ he¡¯s trying to resort to force again. In this case, I had to step in before she could even be dragged out by them.


    Whatever their reason, there¡¯s still time to ask themter.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this? Trying to be a hero?¡± He snarled. Despite the sunsses, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s looking down on me. From behind him, the two thugs he brought with him were about to move.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple question.. Can you at least state your business? Or are you trying to kidnap Auntie?¡± I confidently asked, my eyes boring through his sunsses.

 Chapter 690 - Resolving The Situation

    ¡°This little--! Oi. Do you think I won¡¯t hit someone like you?¡± His face scrunching up into an ugly scowl, the pompadour man tried pulling his arm out of my grip.


    Too bad for him, it¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°From how soft your arm is, I bet you¡¯re the type who¡¯s always relying on others.¡±


    I put on a mocking expression and tightened my grip on his wrist. Just like I said, his arm was too soft. It¡¯s like all he had going for himself was his out-of-its-era hairstyle and morous suit.


    I was aware that provoking him wouldn¡¯t lighten the situation. However, just from how he so easily tried to use force to make Auntie Yayoie with him and how he ignored my question, I had to nail in his mind that we¡¯re not going to be a pushover.


    Auntie Yayoi would probably even feel bad that their guest in their house stepped into this rather troubling situation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Onoda-kun. Let an adult handle this.¡±


    As expected, from behind me, Mina¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t just stay silent, she grabbed my shoulder and tried to pull me back as she whispered that.


    Should I do just that? Of course not. I just shook my head to her and gave her a reassuring smile to let me handle the situation. Whether she epted that or not, I had no time to confirm anymore.


    The two thugs behind the man in suit had started to move.


    Compared to this man who started to feel the pain from my grip, I was more cautious against those two because of their body builds that they kept on unting since earlier. They¡¯re definitely hired muscles to be used in solving issues through violence.


    That¡¯s why before they could jump at me, I yanked the man in suit, turned him around, and put him in an armlock. This way, he became our shield.


    ¡°Argh! Damn it! Let go of me! What the hell is with his strength?!¡± He immediately cried out and struggled but the more he did that, the more pain coursed through his arm. If he¡¯s not careful, he would break his arm himself.


    Not that I care too much about it. Nevertheless, with their idea still a mystery, I had to be a little careful.


    From how he uncaringly banged on their door and invited himself in, he¡¯s definitely used to doing that as if thew was just a piece of paper that he could use to wipe his snot in.


    Although he¡¯s not that knowledgeable about Yakuza. He wouldn¡¯t believe it if this man imed to be one. Noble houses might be lowered to just influential families but those organized crime groups were still existing in the shadows.


    They wouldn¡¯t openly raid someone¡¯s house and kidnap its resident.


    There must be more story to this and Auntie Yayoi held the clue to it. But before that, I had to make sure that they¡¯re repelled today. I¡¯ll worry about what¡¯s going to happen next once they leave.


    ¡°W-what are you two doing?! Hurry and get this pipsqueak off me!¡± Amidst his pained grunts, he shouted at the two who stopped in their steps.


    The two thugs looked at each other and began treading carefully.


    At least they¡¯re aware that if they move carelessly, their boss would suffer more.


    While taking a step back, I gestured for Auntie Yayoi to do the same.


    She¡¯s still worried that I stepped in her problem but she finally understood the situation. She resolutely nodded, removed her hands from my shoulder and retreated.


    Once I saw that she¡¯s at a considerable distance, I tightened the armlock resulting in the man in suit screaming louder and the two thugs panicking.


    Of course, they¡¯re still deliberating to move unless they¡¯re sure that they could take me down and liberate their boss. However, it would also turn disadvantageous to me if this situation wasn¡¯t resolved soon.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in pain. So, spit it out. You¡¯re all adults and here you are trespassing and attempting to kidnap its resident. For your information, I called the police beforeing out to look. They¡¯ll be here at any moment.¡±


    ¡°State your business. Who you are, who sent you and why are you trying to take auntie with you? Also, stop squirming. I can¡¯t guarantee your arm won¡¯t break if you continue being stubborn. It¡¯s an easy question.¡±


    As I said that, I gradually loosened the lock on his arm to give him some slight relief. However, every time the two thugs would attempt to move closer, I¡¯d just revert it back to where he¡¯s about to cry from the excruciating pain.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you! So let go!¡±


    ¡°Do you still take me as a pipsqueak? I¡¯ve had my fair share of dealing with unreasonable people like you but if you want to forfeit your arms then so be it.¡±


    I exhaled a fake sigh before using my other hand to grab his other arm and locking it just the same.


    At this point, I already saw from beyond their front door that onlookers began to gather. That¡¯s thanks to the racket they made earlier and to the volume of his screams as if he¡¯s a pig being gutted.


    His knees gradually bent as kneeled down powerlessly on the floor.


    Fortunately, my gamble paid off. Perhaps he¡¯s finding himself close to losing his consciousness from the pain, he blurted out his answer to my questions in quick session.


    And upon hearing those, Auntie Yayoi that¡¯s standing behind eximed in utter disbelief. ¡°I-it can¡¯t be. He¡¯s not that kind of man.¡±


    -


    -


    A few minutester, the two thugs carried the man in suit, who had already lost consciousness, in a hurry. They forcefully parted the onlookers outside to leave and get in their vehicle as the sound of a siren gradually became clear.


    For insurance, instead of releasing that man after answering the questions and verifying that it was the truth, I hit the back of his head, rendering him unconscious.


    Naturally, that made the two thugs furious. I was prepared to block their charge and defend against them when Mina emerged from where she was hiding.


    Her phone was on loudspeaker, the operator of the emergency calling updating her of the ETA of their dispatched officers.


    With that, instead of attacking, they decided to just pick up the man and flee.


    When the police arrived, we gave the testimony as well as the recording Mina took.


    After watching what transpired, I received praises from them and¡­ a reminder not to do the same stunt again.


    Well, they thought it was reckless of me but if not for that, Auntie Yayoi would be taken by them.


    Speaking of Auntie Yayoi, she¡¯s still in shock upon hearing who sent them to take her away.


    I still had no idea who that was but if it¡¯s enough to put her into shock then he¡¯s probably someone she knew personally, closely even.


    The police officers asked her toe with them to file a case but Mina told them that they¡¯deter to do that. Acknowledging their choices, they left the house to report and chase after those three.


    With the front door closed once more, silence finally returned in the house.


    Mina guided her mother to the sofa and had her sit on it. She¡¯s more suited to talk to her after all. Instead, I took the tea her mother brewed and reheated it to serve it to them.


    A whileter, when Auntie Yayoi finally got out of her shock, Mina started her question, ¡°Mom, who is Iwasaki?¡±

 Chapter 691 - Motive

    Iwasaki. That¡¯s the name that the man in suit brought up. ording to him, that Iwasaki is their employer. They¡¯ve been given their address to bring Auntie Yayoi to him.


    He refused to further borate after that and Auntie Yayoi already had a reaction so the answer as to why she¡¯s being targeted by that Iwasaki lies on her.


    Actually, it¡¯s not thatplicated. And it was even tied to the topic of our conversation earlier.


    That Iwasaki was a regr at her shop.


    He apparently starteding to her shop six months ago.


    Twice a month he woulde to get his haircut.


    More than ten times a month, he would ¡®identally¡¯ pass by her shop just to see her.


    The man had already invited her to dinner on numerous asions.


    More often, Auntie Yayoi would decline his invitation but there were some asions where she did ept.


    She described him as a rich gentleman. He would drive her back home. Hence, he knew where she lives.


    Just from that, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s one of her suitors. It¡¯s impossible for a single gorgeousdy like her to not have at least one suitor. That¡¯s especially if she¡¯s working in the service industry as a hairstylist where she¡¯s working closely with her customers and they had every chance to get to know her.


    Anyway, although I tried to leave the room so that Auntie Yayoi could freely talk to her daughter about the issues she¡¯s facing, both mother and daughter stopped me. Mina even pulled me down to sit next to her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave. You helped my mom. If not for you, who knows where they¡¯re going to take her.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t mince words. Thank you, Onoda-kun. You stepped in because of Mii-chan. You were reckless and I could nag at you all day about that. But there¡¯s no denying that you saved me from being taken away...¡±


    And faced with their faces filled with gratitude to me, it would just be rude if I insisted on leaving the room.


    With Auntie Yayoi¡¯s story about that Iwasaki continuing, the motive for sending those men slowly came to light.


    Or at least, that¡¯s what Auntie Yayoi suspected to be the reason.


    After six months of trying to court her. He proposed to Auntie Yayoi on their recent dinner date.


    However, she rejected him without giving any reason. He epted that with a smile. Or so she thought.


    From how shocked she was upon hearing that man¡¯s name from the man in suit, she probably had a good impression of that guy and she couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯s capable of ordering someone else to take her to him by force.


    But when asked if she had other suitors that were as close to her as that Iwasaki, Auntie Yayoi couldn¡¯t think of anyone.


    Among those who¡¯d shown interest in her, only that Iwasaki was aware of their address. There¡¯s a possibility that someone else stalked her, but because he was named, he¡¯s still the most likely suspect.


    ¡°Mom, you said he proposed to you. Am I the reason for your rejection?¡±


    After hearing all that, Mina raised a question.


    That¡¯s also what I wanted to ask but... it¡¯s not my ce to do so. Good thing Mina also picked up on that. From our talk earlier, although she praised me for my straightforwardness and wished for her suitors to be like me, bringing that up into the conversation might be a probe to what her daughter¡¯s reaction would be if she said she¡¯s going to remarry.


    It¡¯s truly out of topic after all.


    Perhaps she rejected it because she wanted to see through that Mina be an adult first...


    Her ex-husband or Mina¡¯s father brought the darkness into their lives. She¡¯s possibly concerned that if she suddenly brought a new man or a new father-like figure in their house, Mina wouldn¡¯t be able to adjust.


    But Mina was definitely sincere with her answer. She¡¯s not against it and she believed that her mom also needed to find her own happiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s distasteful to lie now, isn¡¯t it? Well then. You¡¯re part of the reason, Mii-chan. We survived with just the two of us all these years. I want to raise you myself without any need for another man that may also turn out to be the same as that... vile man.¡±


    Auntie Yayoi¡¯s eyes and expression turned remorseful, remembering the filth that was her ex-husband.


    Upon seeing that, Mina hurriedly grabbed her mother¡¯s hand, ¡°Stop remembering him, mom. He¡¯s long gone from our life. Also, I meant it. I don¡¯t mind you falling in love with someone and marrying again. I want to see you happy.¡±


    ¡°Mm... I know, Mii-chan. You¡¯re a great child that I can proudly brag to everyone.¡± Her expression rxed and a smile peeked from her lips as she patted Mina¡¯s head. ¡°He proposed to me weeks ago. And I still stood with that reasoning until you mentioned Onoda-kun. Listening to you talking about a boy near your age as if you were a girl in love, reminded me that you¡¯re not the same child anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I coerced you to bring him here, to let me look at the boy that managed to bring back my Mii-chan¡¯s innate brightness. And he didn¡¯t fail my assessment at least. Even if you don¡¯t show it, I can read my daughter like a book. You¡¯re happy. Happy about your rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°Also, I thought of telling you about the proposal I received,ter this day. To hear your honest thoughts directly. Unfortunately, that happened...¡±


    Auntie Yayoiid down everything that¡¯s on her mind but in the end, her shoulders drooped disappointedly. Those thugs invading their house, their attempt to take her and the mention of that Iwasaki¡¯s name ruined this day.


    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, Auntie. Also I¡¯m sorry for butting in. You¡¯re considering epting his proposal if this day went as you expected.¡±


    ¡°Mm... you¡¯re not wrong but you¡¯re not right either... I¡¯m considering giving him the reason for my rejection. I appreciated his efforts to get into my good books. The dates and everything. If you ask me if I like him, I¡¯ll say yes. But marrying him is out of the question for me... you see...¡±


    Auntie Yayoi shook her head and proceeded to tell me about their past which Mina already told me. But still, it¡¯s in her perspective and she tried to make it not as dark as Mina told me. Perhaps in consideration for her daughter. But she used that to nail the point that she¡¯s not going to enter another rtionship anytime soon.


    If the man asked her to be his girlfriend, the possibility of her epting was high. She could stop him from what he¡¯s doing if he didn¡¯t have any inkling of love or affection for that guy. Marriage, however, was impossible. Perhaps she wanted to make sure first that Mina can safely enter the adult world and fly off her nest as well as to make sure that it wouldn¡¯t turn out the same as her previous marriage.


    By the time she finished, Mina and I looked at each other. The girl understood it and so did I. Still, I¡¯m an outsider so... I went silent soon after and let the mother and daughter continue it.


    In the end, Mina urged Auntie Yayoi to contact that Iwasaki. But using Mina¡¯s phone.


    It¡¯s to confirm if he truly had a hand with the appearance of the three thugs in their house.


    Although there¡¯s a possibility that those three already contacted the mastermind, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give the man the benefit of the doubt.

 Chapter 692 - Filing The Case

    ¡°Will you be fine, Auntie? Don¡¯t you need me toe with you to the police station?¡±


    Right before the front door, I raised a question to the woman seeing me off. It¡¯s time for me to leave. Because of what happened, thepetition was held off or rather, canceled. It already lost its meaning and there were more urgent things to do.


    Auntie has already returned to normal and with a rather determined look on her face, she¡¯s going to the police station to file a case.


    From the result of the call that she made towards the prime suspect, Iwasaki, the man spectacrly slipped.


    Although the phone used was hers, I had them let Mina talk to the man first. And lo and behold, what I suspected turned out to be right. I gave him the benefit of the doubt but man, that Iwasaki was stupid.


    As if he¡¯s anticipating that call, the man immediately assumed that Auntie Yayoi was kidnapped. It¡¯s like he¡¯s acting out a script he prepared beforehand.


    Through that, I was enlightened why Iwasaki had to hire someone else to forcefully take her out of the house.


    With his proposal rejected by Auntie Yayoi, he also reached a conclusion that the reason for the rejection was her daughter, Mina.


    The man nned to be the knight in shining armor that would help Mina get her mother back from the kidnappers. By letting himselfe out as the hero, Mina would admire him for what he did. And by then, if he proposed again, he¡¯s probably thinking that Mina would support him for her mother.


    It¡¯s quite a simple scheme, really. But he hadn¡¯t anticipated that things wouldn¡¯t go as nned. It¡¯s an outrageously amateur n.


    ¡°Mm¡­ We can¡¯t take more of your time, can we? I¡¯m d you¡¯re the man my daughter picked.¡± Auntie Yayoi showed me a reassuring smile. She¡¯s trying to show a strong front when in fact, she¡¯s scared. Not for her safety, but for her daughter¡¯s.


    Anyway, I wasn¡¯t picked by Mina. I somehow forced my way to be next to her or she eventually got tempted to try and interact with me after seeing Haruko and Himeko¡¯s change.


    It¡¯s also a lucky coincidence that this incident happened during my visit. Although I wouldn¡¯t undermine Auntie Yayoi¡¯s courage to stand before them, she would never prevail against those three. Worse, even Mina might be implicated if that girl ran out to help her.


    That might not be in their n but idents could happen anytime.


    With that call to Iwasaki also recorded by us, that could be considered an added piece of evidence to file a case. Police investigators weren¡¯t fools, right? Even though they could see that as allegations, it would be easy for them to connect the dots if they added Auntie Yayoi¡¯s testimony.


    But still, being outed like that, that guy might turn desperate to save his hide. That¡¯s why I was a little reluctant to let her go there alone.


    Mina wasn¡¯t in the house anymore.


    After that call to Iwasaki, I immediately called Haruko, or that¡¯s what we told her mother. I let her take Mina to have her stay in their house for tonight. We told her about what happened, of course, so in less than an hour, she arrived in a hurry and took her away with her, leaving us alone here.


    Well, I chose to be left behind because I promised Mina that I would help her mother. Unfortunately, her mother was also somewhat stubborn.


    As she didn¡¯t want to trouble me anymore, she told me to just go home and let her exin everything to the police.


    But that wouldn¡¯t fly, right?


    I was the one in the video. For sure, I would also be called by them for my testimony.


    ¡°Auntie, you and Mina really are a pair of mother and daughter. Both born with some kind of stubbornness. Let mee with you. I¡¯m not in a hurry and I¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your daughter. Besides, I¡¯m not uninvolved at all.¡±


    I changed my tone and although it¡¯s somewhat disrespectful, I met her gaze directly. Showing her my determination not to leave her alone.


    She could call me meddlesome but myst sentence was the truth. The moment I stepped in and shielded her from them, I already involved myself in this mess.


    Auntie Yayoi remained standing in front of me, with nary an answer. I observed her minute reactions but apart from being a little taken aback because of my insistence, shepletely went silent.


    A minuteter, Auntie Yayoi finally reacted. She lowered her head and dared not to meet my gaze again. Her face became somewhat flushed before a heavy sigh escaped her mouth.


    ¡°¡­ No wonder my Mii-chan was all over you.¡± She whispered in a volume that¡¯s barely audible. Nheless, I caught it clearly.


    Whatever that reaction meant, I cast it to the back of my mind and didn¡¯t dwell at it longer. What I wanted to hear was herpliance for me toe with her.


    ¡°If you so insist then wait for me outside. I¡¯ll go and get changed.¡±


    Looking as if she¡¯s trying to escape from me, Auntie Yayoi walked away with hurried steps and into the curtained part of their house after saying that.


    Following her words, I left the front door and waited for her toe out.


    Five minutester, Auntie Yayoi showed up in a white floral blouse and a ck long skirt which was tightly wrapped around her waist.


    Although my eyes somehow got stuck staring at her, Auntie Yayoi called out to me when she got in her car.


    The nearest police station was a 10-minute ride, that''s why they arrived quickly after Mina called for help. Those guys were just confident enough that they could take Auntie Yayoi and escape within that timeframe.


    On the way there, Auntie Yayoi kept on thanking me, which I mostly deflected. In that kind of scenario, what I did was truly reckless of me. If I was any other guy who didn¡¯t know any better, it could turn to worse.


    Anyway, she also thanked me for contacting Mina¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯ to keep her safe while the incident hadn¡¯t been fully resolved yet.


    Like I expected, the police also asked for my testimony for the case that she¡¯s going to file.


    We were also updated by the real identity of that man in suit and his thugs.


    They¡¯re apparently from a local gang that was already marked by the police. They then advised us to be careful as their reach was quiterge.


    As for Iwasaki, he¡¯s going to be invited to the precinct to be investigated. Those he hired weren¡¯t caught yet but the police officer that served us was positive that they¡¯re going to catch them. Also, the charges for that man had a high chance to indict him and send him to jail.


    No matter what, it¡¯s a criminal offense even if his intention was only to put him up in Mina¡¯s eyes as her mother¡¯s savior.


    In the end, they¡¯d be cing some police lookout for Auntie Yayoi¡¯s safety both in her house and in her salon while the case was underway.


    Once we left the police station, Auntie Yayoi finally dropped her brave front as her body powerlessly slumped over the steering wheel. ¡°Hey, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m unlucky with men, aren¡¯t I? And here I thought he¡¯s a decent man unlike my¡­¡±


    With me sitting next to her, I could only offer herforting words. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a man that can treat you right, Auntie.. I mean, you¡¯re a wonderful woman in my eyes.¡±

 Chapter 693 - Come Over

    After she recovered her strength, Auntie Yayoi dropped me off at the train station. She¡¯s trying her hardest to look fine when in fact, she¡¯s extremely bothered by what happened. Upon knowing that the man she¡¯s considering marrying once everything was sorted out could resort to that just for her to say yes, she once again lost her trust over men.


    Her ex-husband used her of cheating and destroyed her reputation by doing so. She¡¯s a faithful housewife back then but to be betrayed like that by the man she put her trust and devotion to, the pain she felt was more than what Mina received. For all I know, she also shielded the girl from it. Hence, they left their hometown and moved here to our city. It¡¯s to give Mina a fresh start.


    She probably hadn¡¯t considered her own happiness for years that passed. But then¡­ men kept on approaching her and that Iwasaki was the one she thought she could trust again.


    Unfortunately, it ended in this.


    It would surely be hard for her to trust anyone again. Even if Mina reached adulthood and left her side, she¡¯d remain alone instead of gambling for the third time.


    When I saw her lonely features as she kept on sighing while driving, I somehow wanted to cheer her up. Although not in the same situation as Miwa-nee or Shio, I sympathized with her.


    I told her that I could stay with her a little longer just in case those thugs returned for her, but she insisted to not trouble me anymore.


    And with that, I had no choice but to ept.


    ¡°Auntie, take care.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ You too, Onoda-kun. You¡¯ve been a huge help. If not for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it too much. I did what¡¯s a normal thing to do in that situation. Mina will be worried if you keep that frown.¡±


    ¡°¡­ How I really wish you¡¯re like them.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m kind of unique in a way.¡±


    ¡°Is that a boast?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    I shrugged. Surprisingly, that became the key to removing that frown on her face. In ce of that, Auntie Yayoiughed until tears made her eyes damp. ¡°Visit again if you have time in the future. I¡¯ll prepare another treat for you. Also, I¡¯ll give you enough time with my daughter.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Mina will be sad if she heard that, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the opposite, you know. That will be our secret.¡±


    Along with a wink, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s lips fixed onto a refreshing smile. It¡¯s devoid of the earlier loneliness that gued her.


    Now that it¡¯s like this then¡­ my job is done.


    ¡°¡­ Mhm. Understood. By the way, a smile suits you better, Auntie.¡±


    Leaving that as a closing statement, I only caught a glimpse of her face gradually turning pink as I turned around to enter the station.


    I¡¯m aware. I probably said more than I had to¡­ But I can¡¯t help it. To see someone as beautiful as her to be that lonely, I took it upon myself to do something. Besides, it¡¯s for Mina¡­ or is it¡­?


    -


    -


    While on the train, I contacted Mina and Haruko to update them. However, I learned that the two were actually at Serizawa-senpai¡¯s house. Haruko decided to sleep over there rather than bring her to their house.


    If I recall correctly, Haruko¡¯s rtionship with her family isn¡¯t that good. But that doesn''t mean they¡¯re at odds. There were just some differences that led them to not be as close as any other family.


    And that¡¯s probably the reason that instead of bringing Mina there, they crashed into my ko-senpai¡¯s ce.


    Since I¡¯m on the train, we could only talk through chats but we both conveyed what happened properly.


    Mina was worried over her mother, obviously. I assured her that she¡¯d be fine since Auntie Yayoi isn¡¯t a weak woman who doesn''t know how to stand back up after what happened.


    And since it¡¯s still early, Haruko told me toe over and eat lunch with them after giving me the address and directions to Serizawa-senpai¡¯s apartment.


    While on the way there, I also tried checking on Otoha but she¡¯s still out of reach. I asked Hitomi to stay by her side so at least, I could rest assured that she¡¯s safe and was just grounded in her room.


    Around twenty minutester, I stood before a somewhat high-ss apartment building. Although it¡¯s not as luxurious as the condominium building that Mizuki¡¯s family owned, it¡¯s one of those buildings that stood right in the middle of a busy district.


    ¡°Ruki!¡±


    Weing me before the entrance of the building was none other than Serizawa-senpai. Although she¡¯s standing awkwardly there as she¡¯s not used to exposing herself to the public like that, her face instantly brightened as soon as her eyes caught me.


    She¡¯s wearing a in white one-piece dress. Coupled with her free-flowing silver hair, she became a major attraction for the passersby. Perhaps they¡¯re wondering if they¡¯re seeing a ghost of a beautiful foreign woman or just mesmerized with her appearance.


    Either way, instead of letting her run up and jump at me, I hastened my steps and caught her before she could move. Her arms instantly opened wide and wrapped around me before letting herself sumb to my embrace.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± She silently whispered while her face was buried in my chest. Being in public already left her mind and all she wanted was to take her ce of security next to me.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I missed you too, senpai. Let¡¯s go in first, shall we?¡± I patted her head and whispered back.


    Her head produced a small nod before moving to my side, switching the target of her embrace from my whole body to my arm.


    Using her key card, the entrance opened and we were greeted by the Security Guard stationed on the ground floor. He eyed me since I¡¯m an unfamiliar face but upon seeing the girl clinging to me, his stiff face loosened.


    Well, it¡¯s been a few years since she started living here. Although this was probably the first time that she¡¯sing in with a boy, that guard¡¯s job wasn¡¯t to meddle with their tenants¡¯ personal life.


    Anyway, we soon reached the elevator and went up to the floor where her apartment was located.


    It¡¯s surprisingly located a little high up. A cold breeze brushed past my face as soon as the elevator door opened despite the time being close to noon.


    I then asked her for directions and swiftly guided her to it.


    Yup. In the end, I guided her instead of being guided by her. The ko girl was already so lost in clinging to me. She¡¯d probably remain like this even when we started eating our lunch.


    ¡°1008. We¡¯re here, senpai.¡±


    After reading the door te, I whispered once more to which she used her keycard again to open the electronic lock.


    Mina and Haruko were preparing our lunch so I didn¡¯t want to bother them.


    As we stepped inside, my eyes naturally observed the ce. It¡¯s a rather small one-bedroom apartment.


    From the door, I could see a narrow corridor leading to the joint living room and kitchen. Just a few steps from the door were the bathroom andundry room. Her bedroom was located at the far end. I could also see a veranda next to her bedroom but it¡¯s currently closed.


    Since we¡¯re now in her apartment, Serizawa-senpai let go of my arm and returned to my front. Her arms then circled around my nape at the same time as she lifted her head and closed her eyes while sporting a red streak of blush on her face.


    Understanding the meaning behind it, I smiled and wrapped my arms around her waist as I pulled her closer. Lowering my head slightly, I firmly pressed my lips on hers, kissing the adorable but charming girl who immediately melted like ice cream in my embrace.


    ¡°It still feels the same¡­ Being close to you and receiving your affection, it¡¯s still the mostfortable ce¡­ next to Haru.¡± Serizawa-senpai buried her face on my chest once more, embarrassed.


    Well, I¡¯m notpeting against Haruko anyway. There¡¯s no point in doing so when Haruko is also mine.


    We then continued onwards and as expected, Mina and Haruko were busily moving in the kitchen. When the two saw us, they both paused what they¡¯re doing as they stared at the ko clinging tightly to me.


    ¡°Edel-senpai¡­¡± Mina almost facepalmed as she couldn¡¯t believe that the girl would once again cling to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous..¡± Haruko, on the other hand, put a hand on her waist before walking over. She put on a rather pitiful expression before saying, ¡°Hubby, hug me too¡­¡±

 Chapter 694 - Resting With Them

    After eating our lunch wherein Haruko prepared the main dish and Mina took care of the side dishes, the four of us moved to Serizawa-senpai¡¯s room. Or rather, I was dragged in by my adorable ko to it.


    Ever since I arrived, Serizawa-senpai ¨C no, Edel ¨C refused to leave my side even when we¡¯re eating. Although I took it as her normal behavior ever since she discovered howforting it was whenever she¡¯s clinging to me, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she¡¯s especially clingier today. The girl sat on myp and enjoyed the experience of being fed by me, much to the envy of the two girls across us. Also, she begged me to start calling her by her name, clearly envious of how I called Mina and Haruko with their names and without any honorifics.


    Perhaps making use of the few hours that I could be with her and seeing it as a chance she shouldn¡¯t pass up, she partly pleaded for me to bear with her.


    Defeated by that as well as her endearing puppy eyes, I agreed without much fuss.


    Any guy that would be put in the same situation, especially if it came from a gorgeous foreign beauty, would undoubtedly keel over.


    Not that I¡¯d do it just for anyone. As long as it came from my girls and the situation allowed it, I¡¯d always indulge them.


    Well, having two more of my girls in this apartment, I naturally didn¡¯t forget about them. The two followed us inside Edel''s room.


    And now we¡¯re in this situation. On my left, there¡¯s Haruko, eyes closed with a mischievous but satisfied smile. These days, she¡¯s always conceding her time with me to other girls or rather, to the girls she wanted me to steal from her. In her hopes to continue being with them, that n was already more than halfway aplished. I now have Himeko, Mina and Edel¡­ As for the other two¡­ there¡¯s no rush for them. They hated men but it¡¯s probably not as dark as what Edel experienced.


    I already interacted with them a few times anyway. More than pure hate, what I observed from them was actually how they held me in contempt and disgust whenever they¡¯re interacting with me.


    Anyway, for now, I wanted to solidify my rtionship with Mina and continue helping Edel to cast away her fear. But I doubt it would be erasedpletely.


    On my right, there¡¯s Mina. She squeezed in closer until her head was almost buried on the side of my neck. I could feel her breath brushing past my skin, tickling and warming me up. At times, she¡¯d pressed her lips on it with the intention of making her mark. It¡¯s to take her mind away from the troubles her mother was facing in their house.


    Earlier, she called her mother again to ease her worry but¡­ I guess, being sent was actually making it harder for her to be at ease. And that¡¯s why she¡¯s now using me to relieve her of that worry. She said, ¡°Take responsibility, shameless guy¡­ Keep me close to you.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s fairly obvious what I answered to that. My right arm was wrapped around her, keeping her as close as possible.


    And as for my adorable ko¡­ she remained on top of me, using my chest as her mostfortable pillow. At times she would pull her body upwards to kiss my forehead, nose, cheeks or lips. She¡¯s lighter than she looks but with the three of them teaming up like this where even my legs were locked in ce, I ended up being at the mercy of the three girls.


    Surely, most boys would surely envy my situation. Having three beautiful girls snuggling close to me. However, imagine the difficulty of whenever I needed to scratch an itchy part of my body. I could only whisper to whoever was the closest to it to help me¡­


    Anyway, after a few minutes of idle talks, that even included what happenedst night with Akane, the three girls fell asleep and likewise, enjoying thefort by their side, I also closed my eyes, eventually drifting off to sleep.


    -


    -


    Two hourster, the three girls were sending me off right in front of the apartment building, slightly weak on my arms and knees...


    Yep, knees included. Hips too for further context.


    As soon as I woke up after an hour, seeing the three girls watching closely over me also woke up my lower body.


    However, since my rtionship with the two still hadn¡¯t progressed that far yet, I tried to reel it in almost instantly.


    Unfortunately, with Edel on top of me, she felt it as soon as it did so much as a twitch.


    I was actually concerned that it would bring back her fear. But I remembered that she managed to touch me down therest Sunday even though her eyes were shut tight¡­


    It¡¯s actually Mina who somehow reacted upon my erection bulging on my pants when Edel lifted her body slightly to check on it. The girl pouted and called me a pervert.


    Haruko found it amusing though. Knowing my character, or how I always consider the first time of my girls, she moved swiftly by pulling me out of the bed and tried dragging me to Edel¡¯s bathroom.


    Naturally, that failed. Edel and even Mina, who had a conflicted expression, prevented us from running out of the room¡­


    Perhaps it was curiosity or they just wanted to see it but¡­ Haruko and I ended up doing it right there and then, on top of Edel¡¯s bed.


    ¡­ Did I touch them as well? I sure did, but not without their permission, of course.


    Edel clung to my back at first but then, perhaps unsatisfied that our attention was all on each other, she enviously alternated between kissing me and Haruko.


    On the other hand, Mina, who was only watching from quite a distance at first, slowly crawled towards us, doing the same thing.


    The three were also in that kind of a rtionship so¡­ they¡¯re actually quite experienced albeit with limited knowledge. They¡¯re all girls after all. And from what I heard from them, it¡¯s more often that they focus on kisses and caresses rather than going down on each other. Not that they hadn¡¯t done it before.


    The bonds they made were mostly emotional. The physical aspect of it actually developed slowly¡­ As for the reason, it¡¯s because of the core of their rtionship, Haruko or more specifically, her attachment to me¡­


    Anyway, being the first time with a man with them, their focus was mostly on me. Edel was definitely scared that¡¯s why she remained behind me while Mina was just not used to it.


    I could detail more of what happened but I had to leave it at that. I only did it with Haruko. However, that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t shower the other two with my affection¡­ I love all of them and I¡¯m not someone who will neglect my girls.


    ¡°The sight of that blushing face and that silver hair of yours could make men topple over, Edel¡­¡± I blurted the first thing that entered my mind upon resting my gaze on her.


    That immediately made the girl jump and cling at me again before whispering, ¡°¡­ I will only show this kind of expression to you.¡±


    Soon after that, she hid behind Haruko, her hands covering her face.


    ¡°Mina, why are you pouting? Is it not enough?¡± I teased.


    ¡°Shameless guy, this isn¡¯t because of that! T-take care.¡± She vehemently denied while mumbling thatst phrase while stuttering.


    Andstly, Haruko, also still slightly flushed, just confidently stood in front of me like she always did. ¡°See you tomorrow, hubby, I¡¯ll bring these two tomorrow after checking in to see Mina¡¯s mother.¡±


    Tomorrow was her time to sleepover at our house after all. Today was Yae¡¯s turn¡­ I wonder who she¡¯d bring?


    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll pick you up after lunch. See you tomorrow.¡±


    I had the urge to kiss all of them but¡­ with the envious eyes already focusing on us, I held back.


    I waited until they returned inside the building before turning around to walk back to the train station.


    As soon as I settled myself inside the train, I checked on Akane and Sena, asking them where they were waiting.


    It¡¯s time for my third day being a boxing instructor for beginners. I was fairly confident that my students would return given that all of them were satisfied during the first two sessions. And I doubt there¡¯d be something new.. Either way, it¡¯s time to earn money and experience again.

 Chapter 695 - Another Flock Of Flies

    Upon seeing a group of beautiful girls sitting together without any presence of a male around them, anyone would surely be tempted to approach them and try their luck.


    That¡¯s why witnessing it happen for a second time wasn¡¯t that surprising anymore.


    This time, Akane, Sena and the other girls who would attend the 3rd session of the Basics of Boxing training program were waiting at a rather famous fast-food chain. The one with a clown as its mascot.


    Really, to think that they¡¯d fill their bellies with what most considered junk food before the training was something I had to wrap my head around. Perhaps, they just craved it.


    Either way, the more pressing issue at the moment was those no-good losers hounding them.


    Even from afar, I could already see Sena cupping her fist, ready to throw it to the nearest guy. There¡¯s also Akane, a scary yet adorable expression now filling her face.


    Those idiots surrounded my girls on all sides from where they were sitting and no one was even trying to help them.


    It¡¯s understandable that no one even tried to be brave. There were five of those men who were clearly older than us. Although they didn¡¯t look like those thugs fromst week, they still looked repulsive at best.


    Well, some girls would probably think they¡¯re cool and handsome but for my girls, they¡¯re nothing more than a nuisance. A fly they wanted to swat.


    Earlier, there¡¯s those three at Mina¡¯s house and now this¡­ can¡¯t they choose another time to annoy someone?


    The girls were sitting close to the clear ss wall of the establishment. It¡¯s no wonder that they could easily get men¡¯s attention¡­ And I¡¯m certain. They did that so that they could easily spot meing from the outside.


    Sure enough, before I even approached the pedestrian crossing leading to the fast-food establishment, Yua spotted me. Her face instantly brightened and her lips arced into her never-fading beautiful smile.


    The guy hounding her clearly noticed that and while bearing an ugly expression, he tried ring at me. Too bad for him, I couldn¡¯t even spare him a nce. He had to wait forter when I took care of them.


    The first order of business was to take them all out of that ce without causing any scene.


    The crew of the fast-food seemed not to be doing anything after all. It¡¯s evident by how annoyed Miho looked. Her arms were crossed with her finger tapping her shoulder continuously, sign that she¡¯s currently irritated.


    They could easily leave that ce but they knew that those five would just follow them outside. It would be even more troublesome to deal with them.


    Anyway, as they noticed Yua¡¯s reaction, the girls one by one looked at me. And by brushing off those men, they stood up, filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, let¡¯s go.¡± I said as soon as I reached them.


    ¡°Huh? Who are you?¡±


    One of them tried to block my way but Akane swept him to the side.


    ¡°¡ªThis little!¡±


    And another one tried to grab Akane¡¯s shoulder.


    Sena grabbed his wrist and squeezed it before shoving him to the side.


    With the two men dropping to the side or specifically to the nearest table, the attention immediately focused on them. Both crews and customers were surprised at what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°Wait, please stop!¡± One crew shouted, trying to stop the other three from fuming.


    However, I only sneered at that attempt. Even my girls had the same expression. When they needed help to stop the five from hounding them, no one stepped up.


    Are they only instructed to only move if it gets violent?


    Ignoring that plea, I hastened my steps and pulled Miyako, Miho, Yua, Aika, Elizabeth and Yukari to my back blocking the three who were still deliberating whether they should also make a move or not.


    The two who collided at the table were still groaning in pain, fury fueling their eyes.


    Nheless, both Akane and Sena didn¡¯t even give them a second nce as they also stood behind me like the other six.


    With that, I ended up bing the wall to block them. Either way, I confidently stood before those three or five. I only gave them a passing nce before asking, ¡°Do you need anything? If none then we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Naturally, they were puzzled, furious and any other sorts of negative emotions associated with it upon seeing me standing my ground without even batting an eye. In fact, I even looked down on the two who were having trouble standing up.


    They had all the time to lunge at me but in the end, they stood rooted on the spot.


    ¡°You punk! Who are you?¡±


    That¡¯s all they could ask. With everyone¡¯s eyes focused in this direction, they¡¯d do well not to embarrass themselves further.


    They¡¯re all trembling from anger but with Sena and Akane effortlessly pushing two of them away, they were already slightly afraid that they¡¯d suffer the same fate.


    ¡°Does it matter? You five are bothering these girls. They¡¯re with me so¡­ can you scram? No wait, you don¡¯t have to. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    After saying that, I promptly turned around along with the eight girls, ignoring whatever reaction the onlookers and the five idiots would make. My hand then naturally rested on both Akane and Sena¡¯s waists, to which the two reacted ordingly by blushing and drawing closer to me as if to taunt them further.


    Of course, even though we began walking out of the establishment, I was more than ready to turn back around if I sensed that they¡¯re closing in. To my disappointment, what we showed probably shocked them speechless that no one ran after us, instead, I heard sighs, whispers and exmations to what they¡¯re seeing.


    I mean, this was the first time I openly unted that the two women were mine. If I have six more arms, I would probably include the other six. But two were enough.


    Even when we began walking along the streets, I kept my hold on the two.


    When we reached a certain distance and to a ce with little to no pedestrians, I stopped and called for the eight girls¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Girls, you eight should go ahead to the gym¡­ I¡¯ll follow you soon.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to deal with those five? They didn¡¯t follow us.¡± Akane worriedly asked. And the other seven simultaneously asked the same question or asserted it.


    ¡°Hmm? Not at the moment, but they will do soon. And even if they do not, I will look for them myself.¡±


    There¡¯s no way they¡¯d take it lying down. Those guys were just surprised at the turn of events after all. Once they regained theirposure, they¡¯d feel insulted and run out of that ce to look for us. And like I said, if they didn¡¯t do that, it would be the other way around. Their faces needed some kind of remodeling. A few punches would probably be enough for daring to hit on my girls.


    ¡°As expected, that¡¯s what you will do. This hateful idiot¡­¡± That¡¯s Miyako. She had a hand on her forehead, helpless at what I decided.


    ¡°What can we expect? He¡¯s also like this even back then¡­¡± Miho and Yua sighed. However, it soon got reced by a mischievous smile. ¡°Ruki, next time we want the same treatment that Sena and Akane got!


    So, they also want me to unt how they¡¯re my girls? Moreover, looking at Yukari, Aika and Elizabeth, they¡¯re the same.


    If I indulge them to it, ourplex and frowned upon rtionship would surely be the talk of the town. It wouldn¡¯t be a secret anymore¡­


    Or I can do that for them in a different ce.


    A bastard walking around town with two beautiful girls in both hands and each time it happens, it will be different girls¡­


    That can turn to a horrifying urban legend that will surely make men seethe in envy and frustration.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t just dismiss their wishes. I already did it for Akane and Sena so, to be fair, I okay-ed it. I just have to think of a way for it to not get blown out of proportion, right?


    A whileter, the eight went ahead like I asked. But I received an earful from Akane, Sena and Miyako before they left. I was about to do something unnecessary, after all. Furthermore, they¡¯re just worried that I would be hurt.... Even if they trust my ability to fight, it¡¯s a normal reaction to worry and convince me to stop.

 Chapter 696 - Disappointed

    I¡¯m aware. There would be no end to men trying to hit on my girls. They¡¯re all beautiful in their own right, after all. There¡¯s no solution to it.


    It¡¯s just my own selfish decision to teach them a lesson.


    Those guys clearly had no chance with them but since I saw them making my girls ufortable, I wouldn¡¯t let it pass.


    After waiting until the girls disappeared from my sight, I turned around and retraced my steps back to that ce.


    In less than three minutes and after a few turns, I spotted the five idiots. They looked like wet ducklings tottering about, most likely searching for our traces.


    The two who got swept by Akane and Sena were holding their hips, their faces grimacing. They got hit by the edge of the table. Must¡¯ve hurt a lot. And due to that, they¡¯re slowing down the other three.


    That¡¯s probably the reason why they¡¯re not behind us.


    Seeing as they hadn¡¯t noticed me, I intentionally approached them. They¡¯re taller than me so I stopped my feet at quite a distance, removing the need to raise my head.


    ¡°Are you looking for us? Are you not embarrassed enough yet?¡± I asked them while sporting a mocking expression to immediately set their fury aze.


    The five immediately red at me, their noses ring in anger. However, because of our current distance, they couldn¡¯t just throw their pathetic arms against me.


    ¡°Well, this is great as well. I don¡¯t have to look for you, five idiots.¡± I added. ¡°Won¡¯t you follow me?¡±


    Upon saying that, I turned around and walked away. I¡¯m confident that they¡¯re going to follow me. If not then I would be extremely disappointed at them.


    I heard the insults they started hurling at me. It¡¯s mostly the same anyway so I didn¡¯t even bother trying to understand most of it. There¡¯s also no point in returning an insult. I would let my fist do that for me.


    -


    -


    10 minutester, five bodies writhed in pain in front of me. One of them was even calling for his mother to save him from it.


    I was still a little merciful anyway, I didn¡¯t damage their annoying mugs that much. However, it would surely be a challenge for them to stand up and go home.


    Since they¡¯re so easy to provoke, some of the ideas I bothered to think to have them follow me were unused.


    I crouched down, picked up a fallen twig of a nearby tree, and poked their cheeks to force them to look at me.


    ¡°No hard feelings. You all just got unlucky to be caught by me trying to hit on my girls. You see, I¡¯m overprotective of them. If I see you again next time, be sure to steer clear of our path or this will definitely happen again. In fact, I¡¯m now daring you to do it again¡­¡±


    I had no idea if they would understand that but¡­ that¡¯s it. I said my piece.


    From what I gathered before I pummeled them down earlier, my first guess was correct. They¡¯re really students from a nearby college.


    They¡¯re only out today to eat at that ce. However, they couldn¡¯t resist the urge of striking up a conversation with a group of beautiful girls.


    That¡¯s understandable reasoning. But still, it¡¯s uneptable for me.


    ording to them, there were others before them who also tried their luck¡­ They¡¯re just truly unlucky to be the ones caught by me.


    Maybe not unlucky, they deserved it. Remembering how ufortable Yukari and Aika were or how annoyed Miho and Miyako were earlier, I gave them another set of kicks before leaving that alley.


    Elizabeth was also about to lose her temper earlier. Thankfully, she managed to restrain herself or else¡­ everyone in there would be baffled by the words that would leave my Cursed Princess¡¯ mouth.


    Anyway, that¡¯s a great way to warm my body up before taking up the role of an instructor again. I¡¯d surely get nagged by my girls but it¡¯s a small sacrifice.


    Setting up an example for men like those, it¡¯d slowly but surely create a deterrent for them.


    By the time I arrived at the Boxing Gym, Coach Ayu was the one waiting for me at the entrance, a rare pout visible on her face. On her hand was the bag that Akane was holding earlier. It contained my change of clothes.


    Because I took my time to etch a lesson in their minds, I waste for a few minutes. Sena and the others were already inside as well as my students for the day.


    No wonder Coach Ayu was pouting. Unfortunately, that pout somehow added to her charm. It¡¯s something one would rarely see from her usually serious expression.


    ¡°You sure took your time. Is it fun using your skills against those worthless yboys?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Did Sena tell you?¡±


    ¡°How do you think I will know what you¡¯re doing? Anyway, as an instructor, that¡¯s not a great attitude. What will the parents do if they find out that you¡¯re participating in brawls? Do you think they will still trust you for their children?¡±


    Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t thought of that possibility. But now that she mentioned it to my face¡­ it¡¯s truly unbefitting of an instructor to senselessly beat up someone beneath my level.


    I¡¯m not regretting doing that though.


    Coach Ayu crossed her arms, waiting for my response.


    I guess I can take this scolding and¡­ ept my fault. ¡°¡­ I apologize. But coach, I can¡¯t promise that it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they sought you out for a fight themselves or you¡¯re protecting someone. That¡¯s self-defense. But this time¡­ you intentionally returned for them. I expected more from you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Am I fired?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But take this as a warning, Onoda-kun. Thest thing we need here is a hot-headed instructor who doesn¡¯t know any restraint.¡± Coach Ayu walked towards me and handed me the bag, ¡°Also, don¡¯t me Sena. I pressed her to talk.¡±


    After saying that, Coach Ayu turned around and left me behind.


    Yep, I disappointed her for doing that. Her points were all valid. I wasn¡¯t just a nobody anymore. If I got traced back to this gym then its reputation would be damaged.


    That hadn¡¯t happened yet but if I continued roughing up those men bugging my girls near this ce then¡­ it¡¯s only a matter of time.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t stay rooted on the spot. I followed Coach Ayu and entered.


    When we passed by my designated area, my students for today who were already waiting for the start of the program all greeted me.


    Thankfully, none of them wereining because I waste. There were the middle and grade-schoolers as well as the few mothers headed by Ichihara-san. The three idiots fromst week also returned and they brought additional members. Another two idiot-looking boys. They listened to me, at least and they¡¯re stopping those two to ogle at my girls or every girl that enrolled in my program.


    Perhaps the advice I gave them worked.


    As for my girls, upon seeing me devoid of any bruises, they all sighed in relief. Even Miyako, who was frowning, settled down.


    I worried them again. I really should change that habit¡­


    Once we left the vicinity of that area, Coach Ayu¡¯s voice graced my ears again, still racked with disappointment, ¡°Good for you, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re that popr with your students. If not for that¡­¡±


    She turned around and faced me. We¡¯re only a few steps before that door towards the back of the gym where the changing room was located.


    ¡°I understand, coach. Sorry for disappointing you.¡±


    ¡°I hope you truly understand¡­¡± Coach Ayu stared into my eyes before shaking her head. ¡°Go and change. I won¡¯t be supervising your lesson today. I¡¯m busy.. But once you¡¯re done, send Sena home first and return here.¡±

 Chapter 697 - 3rd Session

    When Coach Ayu said she¡¯s busy, it sounded like an excuse.


    No. It¡¯s literally an excuse to avoid me. She didn¡¯t have anything lined up for today except coaching and supervising Sena¡¯s training.


    She¡¯s part of the management of the gym but it¡¯s not like she¡¯d be drowned out with paperwork.


    Well, there¡¯s no use mulling over it. I took that as an extension of her disappointment in me.


    As for the reason why she wanted me toe back after sending Sena home, I had no idea. The way she said it was just another way of saying that I might spend a lot of time in her office so it¡¯s better to not let the girl wait on me. Either way, the mystery about that would surely be revealedter. There¡¯s no rush.


    And I doubt she¡¯s going to hold me off for something personal. That¡¯s just not in her character as a passionate boxing enthusiast.


    After changing into training clothes that consisted of a shirt and flexible pants, I returned and started the 3rd session of the training program I prepared for beginners.


    My students that attended the program since the start were already showing a little change in their bodies and form. It¡¯s been a week. By repeating the set of exercises that I taught them, their stamina and those muscles that they¡¯re moving were slowly being developed.


    Perhaps halfway through, if they didn¡¯t drop out, their stamina should be enough for them to step foot in any sport like boxing. Likewise, that¡¯s the time for them to start throwing punches and work on speed, strength and reflexes.


    For now, that¡¯s still not enough.


    Hence along with the neers who were just given a summary of what they needed to do to catch up with the others, the first half of today¡¯s session went towards the exercises once more.


    Like the first two sessions, I checked them one by one, correcting their posture and slight mistakes.


    The boys, except the three plus two idiots, were somehow looking at me as if I was their idol. They showed off what they attained for a week and how much improvement they got as they waited for my praise. I¡¯m not stingy with praise so I gave it to them while encouraging them to do better.


    ¡°Instructor is the best! I can¡¯t wait to learn how to properly throw punches! Not just jabs!¡± One of those boys eximed happily.


    The girls, on the other hand, apart from the few who were too serious, also tried to get my attention and praise. Uh. They appeared to be more enthusiastic today thanst week.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re a lot cooler today, Onoda-sensei?¡± One of the middle-schooler girls asked. Visible in her glittering eyes her admiration towards me.


    With my girls watching this scene, I only acted normally, patted her head and answered with a smile, ¡°Am I? I have no idea. But thank you.¡±


    I had no idea if they would develop a crush on me and honestly, it didn¡¯t matter to me if they do. They¡¯re just my cute little students in my eyes at this point.


    Anyway, moving on, the group of mothers where Ichihara-san belonged, they¡¯re the ones who only joined because they had a lot of free time and they got taken in by the way I teach their children. Furthermore, some of them thought they could go back to being fit for their husbands.


    I corrected their postures and gave them advice so that they wouldn¡¯t be too tired from day-to-day exercises. They¡¯re unlike their children after all.


    Well, Ichihara-san was the exception. She still retained her alluring mature beauty and figure. And honestly, if this was before the change, I might go and steal her from her husband.


    Fortunately, I could put a cork on my desire nowadays. Besides, she¡¯s kind of an important client. She mentioned using her connection to entice more enrollees in my program.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei, don¡¯t make it too obvious that you favor Ichihara-san.¡± One of the mothers whispered that to me when I went and corrected her posture.


    Do I favor her? I don¡¯t know. I probably got caught staring longer at Ichihara-san.


    Anyway, I denied that with a straight face, telling her that I¡¯m treating all of them equally.


    Following the mothers, there were the idiots who were already worshiping me, one of them even greeted me as if I¡¯m some kind of master.


    ¡°Instructor! Well met! This Kinjo will look forward to your guidance.¡± One of the newer guys who looked like a temte anime otaku greeted me in a rather archaic tone. Following that, the other four put their hands together and bowed at me.


    They looked funny and when the others saw that, theyughed at their silly disy of respect.


    As for me, I maintained my neutral expression, advising them on the exercises before whispering my reply, ¡°Alright. As long as you two behave like these three and abide by what I told them, you can expect more advice from me. What about it? Did you apply my advice to your everyday life?¡±


    I turned my head to the three idiots fromst week. They quickly nodded their heads and sported a wide grin. ¡°It¡¯s just as Instructor said. Girls are less creeped out by us. I think we can properly talk to them soon!¡±


    One of them eximed, the leader of the three idiots named the whites of his teeth peeking from how big a smile he had.


    After that, they tried asking why the other girls fromst week weren¡¯t present. They¡¯re pertaining to Chii and the others who wentst Sunday. For my answer to that, I only red at them and the three immediately appeared as if they had just choked on their words.


    By the time my girls¡¯ turn arrived, they¡¯re all shaking their heads as theymented on how popr I became in just a span of two lessons.


    Elizabeth tried to repeat her previous antics of slipping towards me. Yukari prevented that by pulling on her ears, resulting in the mischievous princess pouting at her friend. In the end, I went in between them, lulling the chuunibyou¡¯s pout and thanking Yukari¡¯s effort.


    Yuka, Miho and Aika acted normally. Or not.


    They intentionally made a mistake in their posture so that I coulde close to them and correct it. It¡¯s not too obvious so I indulged the three albeit stealthily.


    As for Akane and Miyako, although they did everything perfectly, I still went and paid my attention to them. The former clearly didn¡¯t want to create more trouble for me while thetter was just being reserved.


    Well, I advocated being fair even in this training program so none found that strange. Even if there was someone who¡¯d think otherwise, he or she didn¡¯t voice it out.


    Once they all finished with the exercises, we quickly moved to the next lesson and demonstration.


    Luckily, even though some found it harder to keep up, those near them helped them toprehend the lesson.


    Halfway through my lesson, Sena, who finished her training set for the day, joined me in demonstration and exnation.


    By introducing her again as someone who¡¯s aiming to be a pro, those younger students were enamored at the thought that they immediately bombarded her with questions.


    Sena amodated their questions withoutints. When asked for confirmation about our rtionship, she unhesitatingly answered positively while hooking her arms with mine.


    Well, it¡¯s not a secret in this gym. Most of them were already aware of it sincest Saturday.


    Around two hourster, the 3rd session ended on another good note. They might be exhausted but everyone was satisfied, even those five idiots from another high school.


    -


    -


    After changing and giving another advice to those five who were waiting inside the changing room, I went out of the boxing gym. When I passed by Hisa-jii that¡¯s manning the front desk, he also reminded me about returning after sending Sena home.


    With that, the importance of the meeting with Coach Ayu rose.


    That¡¯s why upon joining the girls outside, I discussed that with Akane and the other girls. With the girls, who I couldn¡¯t see regrly, still reluctant to go home early, it was decided that they would wait in Sena¡¯s house for me. Well, it would trouble their household but Sena was the one who offered it.


    To make sure that no one would bother them again, I walked them towards it. We took a longer route towards it though¡­ It¡¯s to avoid the more public route. And thanks to that, the girls and I got the chance to be intimate with each other even if it¡¯s just a little.


    Every second counts for us after all¡­ And seeing their smile was enough to energize me.


    When I returned to the gym, I went straight to Coach Ayu¡¯s office. And there she was, waiting right outside her door.


    Upon spotting me, Coach Ayu wordlessly entered the room with me following behind her heels.


    After closing the door behind me, I jokingly asked. ¡°What¡¯s the serious atmosphere, Coach? Am I about to be executed?¡±


    Regrettably, that was answered by a heavy silence.


    ¡­ What¡¯s really going on here?

 Chapter 698 - Test Of Patience

    Coach Ayu¡¯s office.


    It¡¯s not my first time being here with her alone but today, it somehow brought me a lot more tension than normal.


    She¡¯s currently sitting down on her table with her chin resting on her sped fingers. She¡¯s wearing a jacket simr to a tracksuit on top of her sports bra to cover her exposed shoulder. It¡¯s not zipped close, giving one ess to revel at her toned body figure. Although she¡¯s not that bountiful at the front, the sports bra made it look firm andpact. If my face somehow pressed there, it¡¯d surely befortable.


    Ah. Wait, let¡¯s stop focusing on Coach Ayu¡¯s appearance!


    At the moment, this former Olympic-level athlete was staring at me a little bit too seriously as if she¡¯s eyeing a criminal on death row. Or that¡¯s just how I interpreted it considering her eyes weren''t even wavering from prolonged eye contact.


    I was expecting her to be straight to the point so that I could go back quickly to my girls but if it¡¯s like this¡­ should I be the one to initiate the conversation?


    Besides, I still haven¡¯t been paid today. Aside from giving back what they paid for today¡¯s tuition fee, I thought of treating those girls into something. Not food, of course. I would surely hear them telling me that eating frequently could ruin their diets. They even ate at that fast food earlier. Even if they burned some calories from the session today, I could imagine them pouting their lips at me while pinching their bellies, thinking they¡¯re umting fats. So¡­ food was out of order. I could bring them somewhere fun though. Maybe a karaoke box to sing their hearts out. We¡¯d be a center of attention again, true but those ces valued customer privacies or they¡¯d go out of business soon.


    Well, I¡¯d consult themter. But since they¡¯re at Sena¡¯s house, perhaps I could bring some treats for her younger brother and parents.


    I doubt that would be enough for me to enter though. That¡¯s unless Sena decided to pull me inside and introduce me to her family¡­


    However, with Akane and the others there, it¡¯s not the appropriate time yet.


    Anyway, back to this room. I could spy an envelope on her table. It¡¯s already filled with bills, my pay for today. However, without her giving it to me, I could only wait.


    Now that I think of it¡­ How were her new clients fromst week? I got a bonus back then because two of those mothers registered to the gym and even hired her as their personal instructor.


    One of those mothers was Ichihara-san. Given that they still returned, it probably went well.


    As Coach Ayu¡¯s silence continued, seconds quickly turned to minutes.


    I soon got tired of standing in front of her. I picked up a chair and sat down while tapping her table with my fingers, to show my impatience or to at least get her attention that I don¡¯t have the time of the day to wait for nothing.


    I had no idea what she¡¯s thinking and even if I tried to guess it, it would probably be too out of the mark¡­


    There¡¯s no other choice then.


    Since she ignored my initial silly question, I changed it.


    ¡°Hey, coach. Are we going to keep staring at each other until one of us grows tired of it?¡±


    To further hit the point, I ced both of my hands on her table and moved my chair to be in front of her instead of at the side. Following that, I flicked my fingers in front of her, hoping to break her concentration with the loud noise produced by it.


    I was sessful.


    Coach Ayu¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly as she appeared to have been woken up from her stupor. However, Coach Ayu recovered quickly. She blinked her eyes a few times before resuming eye contact with me.


    At this point, there were minute reactions in her already. For example, she appeared to be finding it difficult to keep a straight face. Her ears kept on twitching as it gradually took a reddish hue.


    Nheless, her reason for doing this still eluded me¡­


    In the end, I changed my approach. I released a sigh and lowered my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening but did the cat get your tongue? If this is because of earlier then I apologize again¡­ If Coach deemed me unfit to be an instructor in this gym, then I won¡¯t have any say in it. I reaped what I sowed.¡±


    I know that I might be off the mark with my conclusion but if I didn¡¯t do this, we¡¯d probably spend a whole hour without the conversation progressing.


    As I waited for her response, I maintained my lowered head as if I was waiting for her final verdict.


    However, a minute or twoter, I heard a burst of stifledughter in front of me followed by fingers grasping my cheeks. Before I could raise my gaze, Coach Ayu had begun pinching my cheek as her clearughter gradually filled the room.


    ¡­ This girl. What¡¯s wrong with her? Did she waste both of our time for augh?


    When our eyes met again, Coach Ayu¡¯s fingers tightened on my cheeks as she stared straight at me. Whether she¡¯s inspecting my facial features or she¡¯s just making sure that I wouldn¡¯t leave her eyes, I had no idea.


    Either way, I finally got a response to her albeit confusing.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, who told you to reach your own conclusion?¡±


    Look at this girl and her question¡­ Is she perhaps trying to make me lose my patience?


    ¡°Your fwilence, of couwse.¡± I answered. However, because she still hadn¡¯t freed my cheeks, my words weren¡¯t articted well. I then grabbed both of her hands, pried them off and held them down the table. ¡°Can we be serious now, Coach? You got your fun but I¡¯m still lost with the reason you called me here without even speaking to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smarter than this, Onoda-kun. I reckon it¡¯s already obvious by now.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a test of my patience, after all. That¡¯s not funny, coach.¡±


    I shook my head in slight disappointment.


    Coach Ayu continued giggling like a child. She¡¯s having too much fun with this.


    ¡°Why? Seeing you slowly sumbing to impatience and eventually jumping to a different conclusion was a fun experience. I didn¡¯t ount for that, however.¡±


    ¡°Well, you appeared disappointed when you learned about what I did.¡±


    ¡°Un. Normally, that should be the case. Kicking you out, I mean. But remember what kind of gym we are? We¡¯re used to talking using our fists.¡± Coach Ayu pulled her hands out of my hold and threw some punches in the air to drive a point. When she¡¯s done the woman dropped her hand back on my hold. She probably did that unconsciously since she just continued speaking. ¡°I won¡¯t encourage brawling but with a justified cause, I can cut you some ck. That¡¯s why¡­ instead of scolding you I did this.¡±


    Well, I didn¡¯t point out her unconscious action. Instead, I squeezed her hand and rubbed my thumb on her rough palm while continuing our conversation. ¡°I see¡­ This is Hisa-jii¡¯s idea, right?¡±


    That¡¯s our culprit. This situation is born from that old man¡¯s machination.. I refuse to believe that Coach Ayu set this up.

 Chapter 699 - A Blunder?

    Perhaps finally recognizing what¡¯s happening, Coach Ayu¡¯s eyes lowered to stare at our joined hands. She then looked at me, a puzzled expression upying her face. Herughter stopped and it took more than a minute before she could respond to me.


    As I watched her fairly amusing reaction, my lips curved into a smirk. Let¡¯s call it getting back at what she did. Or teasing her for convenience¡¯s sake.


    It¡¯s her turn to be impatient or, if not that, flustered maybe?


    I continued feeling up her rough hands, squeezing and caressing them while listening to her response.


    Well, her palms being rough was a clear evidence of how hardworking and passionate this woman was towards boxing. And for the years toe, it would stay that way. Perhaps, she would be like Hisa-jii. Opening her own gym in the future.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the one who suggested this. He is too fond of you. You know, he probably saw a champion in you.¡±


    That old man¡­ I guess that just meant he still hadn¡¯t given up on recruiting me. A champion? I¡¯m a far cry from that. Besides, my decision will not change.


    I¡¯d rather watch Sena¡¯s career and support her from the side than stand in the ring myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even close to being one, Coach. By the way, is that the only reason why you specifically have me walk Sena home?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s more. But first, let go of my hand.¡±


    With the matter of testing my patience out of the way, Coach Ayu finally pointed out what¡¯s making her giddy. I didn¡¯t stop caressing her hand after all. If I had a third hand, I would probably snap a shot of this seemingly invincible woman¡¯s current reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna. Who knows? I might get pinched again. I¡¯ll hold onto these until we finish.¡±


    I tightened my grip on her hand to further annoy her.


    At this point, I admit, I¡¯m now teasing her. But who could me me? Her reactions were irresistible¡­


    But this further proved my guess fromst week¡­ Coach Ayu likes me.


    I wonder when that started?


    ¡°You¡­ Stop flirting when you already have a girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not flirting, though. Coach, this is prevention.¡± I shamelessly answered.


    ¡°Prevention? Yeah, right. Who are you trying to fool?¡±


    ¡°No one. If coach thought differently then that¡¯s not my fault, is it?¡±


    Coach Ayu alternately looked at me and our current physical connection. Following that, her shoulders drooped and she heaved a sigh, ¡°You¡¯ll be the death of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Think of it as me massaging your tired hands.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not tired.¡±


    ¡°Massaging your admirable hands.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s flirting.¡±


    ¡°Massaging my beloved coach''s hands.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sexual harassment.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ coach, why not pull your hand away? Just like what you did earlier.¡±


    That¡¯s right. She¡¯s not pulling her hand away. Not once even when she told me to let go of her hand. It¡¯s like she wanted me to pull my hand out instead.


    Or this woman was just doing this intentionally.


    With my eyes clearly observing her, the woman in front of me was undeniably too different from the Coach Ayu that I¡¯ve known ever since joining this gym when I targeted Sena.


    If she¡¯s this lovely, why couldn¡¯t she get her own man?


    Ah¡­ Who am I asking? I¡¯m the one she likes after all. This isn¡¯t me assuming it. It¡¯s undoubtedly presented before my eyes.


    Perhaps, this was also the reason why she¡¯s always getting annoyed whenever I was telling her to get herself a man.


    ¡°¡­ Stop pushing my buttons, Onoda-kun.¡± With her fully flustered expression, Coach Ayu defeatedly whispered. Even when I pointed it out, she chose to ignore it.


    And upon seeing that, the urge to further tease her somehow heightened. Instead of just holding her hand, I began filling the gaps between her fingers with my own.


    And while doing that, I had her look me in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that. Let¡¯s move on to the more important discussion, coach.¡±


    She gulped down. Her eyes filled with anticipation for my next words.


    I meant the other things we ought to discuss but what I did probably pushed her mind into cloud nine. The meaning she derived from my words was different.


    By the time our fingers sessfully interlocked together, Coach Ayu''s grip tightened and she impatiently stood up or rather leaned forward.


    With the table separating us, that¡¯s the quickest way to reach her goal. And given that she had a clear aim in her mind, it only took a split second before I felt her rather dried lips pressing on mine.


    It happened too quickly that I failed to calcte this oue. I pushed her too much with my teasing that it eventually resulted in this¡­ she failed to hold her feelings back.


    It overflowed and burst out of her.


    Considering her routine, her palms shouldn¡¯t be sweating at this moment but surprisingly, it¡¯s slowly drenching my palms. It¡¯s cold and she¡¯s visibly shaking from nervousness.


    She¡¯d probably copse if I pushed her away.


    Furthermore, Coach Ayu was clearly inexperienced when it came to kissing. She only kept it pressed on mine. However, that didn¡¯t end with that. Her mouth opened slightly and her head tilted to the side. Perhaps copying the kiss often depicted in some forms of media, Coach Ayu was trying to ovep our lips perfectly.


    Is this okay? What about my n of not being involved with her? Of only seeing her as a reliable older sister?


    Earlier, I held the thought that this meeting wouldn¡¯t be personal. I mean, I¡¯ve known her for a long time and she¡¯s someone who could separate personal issues from her work. I could even recall the times she scolded me for putting forth my personal bias towards Sena whenever I would train that girl.


    But then, I made it this way. I pushed her so much that she dropped everything and just went for it¡­ What happened was definitely my fault, there¡¯s no doubt about that.


    I have to own this blunder up. How though?


    Seconds quickly passed and our lips remained connected. Coach Ayu¡¯s shakiness also stopped at one point. From time to time, we¡¯d both open our eyes to check at each other before moving ever-so-slightly. In the end, I responded to her kiss and took the helm from her. The simple kiss deepened and her dried lips became moist once more.


    Two minutester, Coach Ayu slowly pulled her lips back, ending the kiss that was initiated by her. Her eyes then opened and stared at my face carefully. Perhaps she¡¯s trying to see if I was repulsed by what she did or if I was disgusted. When she didn¡¯t see that from my expression, Coach Ayu shed a relieved smile before sitting back down on her chair.


    ¡°What happened¡­ It will be best for us to not talk about that. Don¡¯t you think so, Onoda-kun?¡± After pulling her hand out of my grasp, Coach Ayu beat me on addressing it. And that¡¯s even when her lips still glistened from the trace of our kiss as well as her face still as red as an apple.


    ¡°Are you sure, Coach?¡± That¡¯s the only appropriate response I could think of. Instead of saying okay and treating it as if nothing happened, it¡¯s a lot better to clear what¡¯s the real score between us.


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s enough for me. Treasure Sena, Onoda-kun.¡± Coach Ayu then exhaled and turned around¡­


    When she faced me again, any traces of what happened had already disappeared from her face.. And she opened up the next topic that¡¯s clearly pure business.

 Chapter 700 - Drop It

    For the duration of my stay in her office, Coach Ayu never brought up what happened again. She left it at that and even if I tried to bring it up to clear what¡¯s the score between us, she¡¯d mercilessly shut that down by coldly ring at me along with loudly tapping her table in irritation.


    Thinking about it, she¡¯s somehow simr to Arisa-senpai on that part. Or even Saki when we first did it¡­


    The former told me that it¡¯s a one-time thing and I should be loyal to Nami while thetter told me to not put any meaning to what we did and just act normally.


    However, look at where that took them¡­ Arisa-senpai and I became aware of the irresistible attraction we had for each other. Furthermore, I¡¯m still waiting for another chance with her. To make her mine once and for all. Or if not that, to make her understand that I very much like to stay by her side. On the other hand, Saki and I already crossed that bridge together. She¡¯s mine now and she already met my parents.


    What about this situation with Coach Ayu then? I could admit that it¡¯s my fault for being a teaser that her pent-up feelings burst forth. Nheless, she¡¯s still the one who initiated it¡­


    Because of that, if I was formerly clear with what I thought of Coach Ayu, it¡¯s definitely muddled by now.


    That kiss we shared¡­ It¡¯s something I hadn¡¯t expected but at the same time, I got so into it that I even responded and guided her to properly do it. Perhaps, if she didn¡¯t break it off, there¡¯s a higher probability for me to take it a step further. Like going around the table to pin her on a chair which could result in the intimacy between us sinking deeper where there would be no hope for her to resurface.


    ¡­ In the end, it still resulted in this, huh. The wall I raised to block my desire from extending to her has so easily crumbled and it¡¯s by my own machinations as well.


    However, with her current stance of not wanting to bring it up again¡­ perhaps I could once again draw the line and follow her stance to not talk about it again.


    There¡¯s that phrase though.


    If it happened once, it would definitely happen again in the future.


    Not talking about it instead of drawing a conclusion to what path we should take was just a band-aid solution. It¡¯s like covering a water leak from a pipe using scotch tape.


    It would still leak out, little by little until it came offpletely.


    ¡°Take this and go now. Your program for tomorrow is also great so there¡¯s no issue on that part. Remember, your training program is slowly gaining poprity. Perhaps by tomorrow, you might fill up all 60 slots. Either way, we expect you to keep at it and a monthter, see the first batch of graduates from your program.¡±


    Ending it by putting the envelope, thick with cash, in my hand, she then sent me out of her room.


    When I tried looking back to see if she¡¯d have a change of heart, I caught her staring at my back. But when she noticed and our gazes met, she hurriedly avoided eye contact with me.


    Really, I don¡¯t know what to make of it¡­


    -


    -


    After leaving the boxing gym, I passed by a donut shop to pick up a treat for Sena¡¯s family.


    Since I had that habit of focusing on what¡¯s in front of me, I soon stopped thinking about Coach Ayu as soon as I reached the Imai Household¡¯s front gate.


    Like I thought, being invited inside was impossible. Or rather, Sena opted not to. It would be too awkward since they¡¯re all girls there. If I joined in, her mother and brother would definitely be confused why I was among their group. And even if she ended up introducing me, they¡¯d also wonder who the other seven were to me.


    Due to that, Sena met me outside first. Taking the chance when there¡¯s no one passing by on their street, Sena asked me to pamper and praise her for her recent results in her training.


    Following that, I gave her what I bought for her family and asked her if she wanted toe with us. To the karaoke box.


    Although the sun was close to setting, there¡¯s still plenty of time for us to spend together.


    ¡°I¡¯lle! I can¡¯t miss that! My Ruki¡¯s singing voice!¡± That¡¯s her reaction. Every sentence was eximed in excitement. By how she acted, no one would probably think that she¡¯s a skilled boxer instead of a pretty maiden in love.


    Ten minutester, the nine of us walked along the busy streets once more, gathering stares from everyone.


    When we entered the nearest karaoke center, the part-timers at the counter couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯s seeing.


    In fact, I was ignoredpletely even though I was the one who paid for the room¡­ That part-timer was all smiles and was even trying to appeal to my girls as he guided us to our room.


    Furthermore, because of how mesmerized he was, he tried preventing me from entering, thinking that I¡¯m not with them.


    Too bad for him, he got berated by no less than eight attractive women with different aesthetics. Elizabeth grilled him to the bone that he ended up running away in fright.


    Well, her cryptic way of talking was probably the culprit. It would take a genius to decipher what she¡¯s trying to say right away. Good thing I got practice from the years I was with her.


    Once that part-timer left, the girls pulled me inside with them and the following hours became another memorable time for all of us.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ This! Can you sing this for us?¡±


    Halfway through it and after they finished singing what they wanted. Yukari approached me and pointed at a specific song.


    It¡¯s none other than Asahi¡¯s Steal your Heart.


    ¡°The lyrics sound close to our story. Stealing our hearts then leaving us alone¡­ It¡¯s kind of cruel but I can remember those times with you.¡± Yukari earnestly continued and that earned a nod for everyone except Akane.


    All of them were girls I stole and cut off. Just like Yue or Asahi, whatever she¡¯s using nowadays.


    No wonder it would resonate with them even if the experiences they shared with me were different from each other.


    When Akane saw them moring around me to push me into singing it, her face twisted into a teasing smirk as she joined them with their pure endeavor.


    In the end, I gave in to them and stood up. Picking up the mic and keying the code for that song, the girls rejoin in their seats.


    But the one who thoroughly enjoyed it was my silly girl. I bet I would be the recipient of a teasing session when we arrive home.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight. Before the first verse started, I turned around and made a suggestion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make this a duet? I want to sing with all of you. Can we?¡±


    And with that, my girls divided the parts of the song where they¡¯d sing it with me, starting with Akane who¡¯s pouting her lips because her fun was cut short.


    She quickly recovered from it though. To continue her fun, as soon as that song ended, the recorded video was instantly posted in their group.


    Due to that, I was instantly bombarded by the girls who weren¡¯t present about their desire toe to a karaoke box with me.

 Chapter 701 - Getting A Piece Of Me? *

    Once I finished singing with them, I sat back down in my seat. Since it¡¯s L-shaped, I sat right in the middle. It¡¯s the corner most side that even if someone suddenly opened the door, it would take a while before I could be noticed.


    And with the karaoke box not having a CCTV to monitor the interior of each room, that gave way for us to do more than just singing.


    Well, although the girls initiated it by sticking close to my side, I wouldn¡¯t lie about wanting it as well. They¡¯re my beloved girls. I¡¯d always give them my time of the day and it would never fail to stand up for them¡­ Unless I got too exhausted.


    Anyway, I told them that we had to keep it to a minimum since there¡¯s still a risk of being caught by the staff of this ce. Just like that time when Kana and I went to karaoke together. However, with eight girls who wanted a piece of me ¨C or six since Akane didn¡¯t join and Miyako stubbornly refused when I asked her if she wanted it too ¨C that minimum was breached in no time at all.


    And as for what happened¡­


    It was Yua and Miho at first. When I finished singing and sat down, they took their ces beside me. Yua, who¡¯s sitting on my right, held me and turned my face to hers. She then asked for a kiss which I generously gave to her. Her soft lips and sleek tongue that instantly invaded my mouth set the mood for us.


    Miho then got impatient to wait for her turn. She stretched my legs open and sat down on one before snuggling to my neck. She then started her attack there.


    While Yua and I were locked in a passionate kiss, Miho settled herself on my neck. With our experiences together, most of the girls were already aware of where to aim.


    Due to that, I began alternating between the two while my hands traveled down to their backs and reached out to their front.


    My right hand slipped from the hem of Yua¡¯s blouse and made its way to herpact and irresistible softness. It slipped beneath her bra, filling my palm with it. When I reached the stiff cherry, Yua seductively produced a moan.


    On the other hand, my left hand dropped to Miho¡¯s exposed thighs, It caressed its threatening suppleness before gradually slipping under her skirt. When it reached its designated destination, the warmth of her sacred ce moistened it. By then, Miho¡¯s legs voluntarily opened up for me, giving special ess for my hand to pay my respects to it. Sweeping the thin cloth to the side, my fingers rubbed and eventually plunged deep in her. Like Yua, Miho exhaled a moan but covered it up by biting onto my neck.


    Naturally, the two didn¡¯t let me get away with it. Yua slipped her hand inside my shirt and gave my upper body a loving caress. Miho unbuttoned my pants and freed the beast from its confines.


    Well, being that intimate with them, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be aroused. Miho¡¯s hand wrapped around my length and sensually stroked it, matching the rhythm of my finger going in and out of her narrow cave.


    While that was happening, the other girls continued ying a song to drown out our voices.


    I then spied Yukari, Elizabeth, Aika, and Sena gawking at us. Miyako was also looking but her face was neutral. At least she¡¯s not ring at me anymore. The residual feelings of hate she had for me would only burst out when we¡¯re alone together.


    A whileter, Elizabeth was the first one to give in. She stood up and said, ¡°My Prince is being ravaged. It is my right to partake in it, is it not?¡±


    Following that, she kneeled down in front of me, spread my legs even wider and contested with Miho for my erection. While Miho continued stroking it, Elizabeth threw me an alluring smile before taking the tip on her mouth.


    When I felt the warmth and moistness of her mouth, I somehow returned to the surface. I quickly cast my nce to the door. But at that point, Akane was already standing near it. The girl winked at me as if telling me, ¡®I got it covered, husband.¡¯.


    Even before that could sink in, Elizabeth¡¯s head began bobbing up and down, sending pangs of pleasure to my senses. Her tongue also didn¡¯t stay stationary. At times, she would take it out and lick it clean without missing any corner. Because of that, I got fully erected in less than a minute since she started blowing me.


    Perhaps noticing that my attention focused on Elizabeth, Yua and Miho intensified their attacks. Apart from alternately taking me into a passionate kiss, Yua began teasing my nipples while also urging my hand to do more. Miho quickened her strokes and pushed my finger deeper in her.


    At this point, the thought of being caught already left my perception. I was already invested in making these girls feel good.


    That¡¯s why I began focusing on them one by one.


    First, Yua. Her face was already beet red and her beautiful orange hair was close to being a mess.


    I put down Miho to the side first and asked Elizabeth to stop for a minute.


    Once I was freed, I stood up in front of Yua, dropped my pants and asked her to suck me. No, I didn¡¯t need to ask her. She immediately grabbed my length and took it in her mouth, her tongue focused on the tip to suck out my precum. While I let her lubricate it further, I reached for Yukari, who was fidgeting at her seat while biting her lips as she watched Yua. I pulled her up and kissed her deeply for an appetizer.


    Following that, I returned my focus back on Yua, her tongue was peeking out as she licked my length from the base to the tip. It¡¯s now glinting brilliantly when it was illuminated by the lighting from the TV used for karaoke.


    By then I stopped her and I then squatted slightly to level my body with hers, my knees resting on both sides of her. After pulling down her short pants, my arms then hooked below her knees as I stretched her legs open. Yua enclosed her arms to my nape and sexily whispered. ¡°Come, Ruki.¡±


    Taking that as an encouragement, I pressed my lips on hers once more. While we¡¯re engaged in that deep of a kiss, I pulled her panties to the side and drew closer, aiming the tip at her, ¡°I¡¯ming in, Yua.¡±


    She gave me a brief but excited nod along with another bewitching smile. Upon seeing that, my hips worked straightaway, the tip of my cock that¡¯s already at her entrance plunged forward, digging deeply into her narrow cave.


    ¡°Ahhnn~!¡± Yua loudly moaned as my length smoothly slid in and upied its ce in her depths.


    Fortunately, that otherwise scandalous voice was drowned out by the loud instrumental of the song being yed.


    It¡¯s been a while since we had sex. Moreover, seeing how lovely Yua was at that moment, my desire for her was also at max. I eagerly moved with one aim in mind, to let her be drowned with pleasure.


    ¡°My Prince! It¡¯s my turn next!¡±


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I want it too.¡±


    Elizabeth and Miho stood up from their seats and took my sides as they conveyed their thoughts.


    But even if they didn¡¯t say that, I had long decided to focus on them one by one.


    And not just them, Yukari, Aika and Sena too would get their turn¡­

 Chapter 702 - Favored *

    No matter how lovely my girls are before me, I¡¯m not some monster who can produce an unlimited amount of semen in short sessions. Just this morning, Akane and I started the day by doing it once. Something like an apology sex forst night.


    Then earlier in Edel¡¯s apartment, those three squeezed me twice. Once inside Haruko and the other one was a joint effort by both Edel and Mina¡­ Haruko made it educational, actually. Letting the two learn the differences of both sexes.


    Mina wasn¡¯t too focused back then because of what happened in her house but for Edel, that adorable ko braved her fears¡­ taking another step to cast it away. If I remembered her determined yet bashful face, it¡¯s bringing up the urge for me to grab and spoil her a lot.


    And this time, with six of them, I didn¡¯t dare cum early¡­ I could probably cum at least thrice in a row if I push it. More than that, it wouldn¡¯t be pleasurable for both me and my girls anymore.


    That¡¯s why, just like yesterday with Satsuki, I focused more on hitting their sensitive spots.


    With Yua being the first batter, I threw three pitches right where she¡¯s weak. Striking her out in and of carnal pleasure.


    In the end, she called me a cheater for not doing it till the end. But she took that back soon enough upon recalling that we¡¯re not alone in the karaoke box.


    ¡°Take a rest right there, I¡¯ll get back to youter.¡± I helped Yua put her short pants back on before rubbing her head until she eventually dozed off to sleep.


    After that intense workout where she almost screamed my name in a full-on erotic tone, it¡¯s only natural that she got tired from it.


    Upon seeing that, Yukari let Yua put her head on herp and that earned her another earnest kiss from me before I turned my attention to the next one.


    But before that, I checked on Akane that¡¯s still near the door. She smiled and nodded. Meaning, it¡¯s still clear. Next to her, Miyako dodged my gaze, slightly annoyed. Well, she¡¯s either ufortable or she didn¡¯t want to see me doing it with the other girls. I made a mental note to stick to herter.


    For now¡­ it¡¯s Miho¡¯s turn. My lovely genius pianist who could y a piece even when we¡¯re doing it¡­ That must be weird for some but really, it¡¯s just her show of passion. We¡¯re actuallyughing at it whenever that would be brought up in our conversation in Messenger. More often, Miho would be upset at me and because of her trait of someone with a lot of pride, I would fold and sweet-talk her into forgiving me. And through that, our bond would be somewhat strengthened.


    This time, however, as soon as I lifted her skirt and had her lean on the table, she got attacked by embarrassment. It had just sunk in that we¡¯re about to do it with the presence of the other girls.


    This should be the first time for her to show it to others after all. Even if they¡¯re also my girls, it¡¯s understandable not wanting to be seen by them in her most embarrassing state.


    However, she¡¯s not alone on that part¡­ Sena, Aika and Miyako were the same. We¡¯ve only done it where no other eyes were watching us.


    ¡°Mhm. I understand, do you want us to stop?¡± I asked her. It¡¯s better this way rather than forcing her to do it. No matter what, their feelings were still more important than my desire to take them.


    ¡°N-no. I want you.¡± Miho eventually answered after much deliberation. She then pushed me to sit down before straddling me, my erection that¡¯s still standing up was sandwiched by her slit over her drenched panties.


    Once she settled on myp where she only needed to lift her but and sat down to take me inside her, Miho, still flustered and extremely embarrassed, buried her face on my chest, hiding her expression from the other girls¡¯ eyes.


    Seeing that behavior from her, Elizabeth, whose cheeks were currently bloated, mischievously grinned. ¡°Sister Miho, might you be ashamed of the sacred ritual you¡¯re about to partake with our dear Dark Prince? This Princess is more than willing to be thy substitute.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Miho flinched and strongly rejected, ¡°No! W-wait for your turn Risa¡­ I¡­ I can do this¡­¡±


    Before tension built up between them, I gestured for Elizabeth toe close which the mischievous girl happily obliged. She probably thought I was going to praise her or kiss her. But instead of that¡­


    ¡°Ow¡­! My Dark Prince! Has this Princess made a mistake? You graced me with your Boundless Darkness Flick once again.¡± While holding her forehead that I just flicked, Elizabeth inquired with a pout.


    Just like when I reconnected with her, the flick was to calm her down. ¡°No, sit down here and watch us closely.¡± I tapped my empty side. ¡°Be patient, alright? I won¡¯t forget about my gracious princess.¡±


    The pout quickly vanished from her lips as she sat down where I told her. Before I returned my focus back to the girl straddling me, I kissed Elizabeth. It¡¯s another supplement to make her calm down.


    ¡°Mhm. This Princess will never get enough of my Dark Prince¡¯s thorny kisses. Wait, I shall.¡±


    Now that I tamed my yful chuunibyou, I put my attention back to Miho. I started it by lifting her head and sealing her lips with another kiss. Once her trembling stopped, I gently embraced her and caressed her head and back. Following that, I pulled my bag out and offered her my shirt. The shirt that I used during the program. It¡¯s filled with my scent and sweat.


    Elizabeth tried to snatch it away but since I was offering it to Miho, I flicked the chuunibyou¡¯s forehead once more.


    Anyway, Miho eventually took it and wore it over her clothes. And somehow, it¡¯s surprisingly effective. While she was lost with sniffing my scent when she wore that over her clothes, Miho¡¯s embarrassment gradually disappeared.


    It¡¯s as if she forgot that there¡¯s the annoying Elizabeth beside us. Her purple eyes only reflected me. Her hand then grabbed my length, stroked it gently to bring it back to its previous hardness before lifting her hips and guiding my cock inside her.


    I could instantly feel how my cock was wrapped tightly by her. The warmth of her depths and the way she squeezed on me swiftly heightened my desire for her. At the same time as that, Miho¡¯s expression transformed to that of someone sumbing to extreme pleasure. She soon started moving. At first, her hips circled around sensually. I then held her supple bottom and guided her to slowly move up and down. In less than a minute, Miho and I slowly but surely immersed ourselves in the pleasure we¡¯re delivering to each other.


    Because of our position and my desire to protect her from being embarrassed again, I finished alongside her, shooting my umted load deep inside her.


    ¡°You did great, Miho.¡± I praised, kissed and patted her head before Miho weakly slumped towards me.


    At this point, I also regained my senses. Not only Elizabeth, but even the recovered Yua looked on at us enviously, her expression says it all. ¡°How lucky¡­ Being favored by Ruki.¡±


    ¡­ I couldn¡¯t deny that.

 Chapter 703 - Coloring Her World

    I may have favored Miho at this moment but that¡¯s inevitable. Given the chance, I¡¯d also favor them just the same.


    That¡¯s why it didn¡¯t be a serious issue. They all treated themselves equally before my eyes. Even if there¡¯s a chance that some of them weren¡¯t getting along with each other, I doubt they would show it to me. Or rather, I would notice it right away if two girls that¡¯s not on good terms were together with me.


    Nheless, the envious exhtions they did were genuine. I made a note to myself to at least try to expel the envy they felt earlier. And that¡¯s even if I knew that they would also drop it soon enough.


    With the weakened Miho relishing the feeling of being filled up by me once more as well as my scent that¡¯s still filling her nose through the shirt I gave her, I gently ced her down before turning to the next girl.


    ¡°I also demand to be treated the same, my Dark Prince.¡± Elizabeth instantly dered as she took the ce of Miho from myp. Her eyes dazzlingly shone in gleeful anticipation.


    I inwardly shook my head. This girl was always like this. If not for her parents being strict with her, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she also demanded to live with me and go to the same school as me.


    In Elizabeth¡¯s eyes, I am her guiding light. I will always amodate her no matter what she may do. Perhaps, it¡¯s actually my fault that she hasn¡¯t graduated from being a chuunibyou yet. Because I never look down on her hobby and even joined her in it. Whenever she¡¯s with me, Elizabeth¡¯s excitement is always this overflowing.


    But even if I am aware of that, I¡¯ll still treat her the same. She¡¯s my Cursed Princess that I bound with me for eternity. Whatever happens in the future, even when she actually graduates from this phase and in the slightest chance that she chooses to run away from her dark history, my feelings for her will never change.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Dark Prince, this Princess is aware of your undyingmitment of love for me. Nevertheless, being subjected to your handsome eyes, I am being pulled into your abyssal estate.¡±


    Because I continued staring at her instead of answering that demand, Elizabeth, who seldom felt embarrassed about her act, blushed and covered her pretty face with both of her hands.


    I maintained my silence though. And instead of that, I slipped my right hand to her back, preventing her from inching away from me while I used my left hand to pry away what she¡¯s covering with her hands.


    I met her gaze and stared at it intently and without blinking. In the end, Elizabeth closed her eyes and bit her lips.


    ¡°U-uhh¡­ At least say something my Dark Prince.¡± She pleaded silently, her shoulders already losing their strength, drooping down to her side.


    Her face was already crimson red and she¡¯s about to boil. Perhaps, at any moment, steam would rise up from her head.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I knew it. My Princess will always be this beautiful. Especially when you¡¯re embarrassed. Can I kiss you?¡±


    Anyway, all of that was just my way to disperse her haste. This girl was itching to ride me and feel me inside her once more. However, with her highly excited state, she probably wouldn¡¯t feel the consensual pleasure where we¡¯re conveying our feelings for each other. It would be nothing short of dispersing lustful desires.


    Now that I calmed her down, it¡¯s time to give her my full attention.


    ¡°Y-you can. Kiss me and take me, my Prince.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do so. Stay with me, alright?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ For this lifetime and onto the next, there will only be you.¡±


    Pleased with hearing her answer, I pushed on her back, pulling her closer to me. And by then, I caught her lips and pulled the girl into her own fantasynd.


    But this time, it¡¯s not as dim and colorless as she envisioned. Lively colors brighten the halls of her forlorn castle.


    I walked with her and at each step, flowers continued blooming, filling her castle grounds with their fragrant scents.


    Well, in reality, I just took care of her carefully. From the kisses to caresses and eventually, when I pushed my manhood inside her, everything was for her to be in that kind of paradise.


    I could confidently say that in this girl¡¯s world, I¡¯m the only one who she can wholeheartedly trust and love.


    To satisfy herpletely, I filled her depths with my seed, just like with Miho.


    By the time Elizabeth returned to normal, everyone was snickering at her state. I was holding her close like a princess that I fought a dragon for.


    ¡°I love you, Elizabeth. Soon, I¡¯ll get permission from them to date you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ My Prince! This princess is your eternal lover!¡± Elizabeth snuggled to my neck. Any words of appreciation from what I said were converted to her actions. In the end, I felt the warmth of her tears that dripped, sliding down from my neck to my chest.


    When she finished crying, Elizabeth also fell asleep. Due to that, I fixed her clothes and gently ced her down.


    With the first three knocked out like that, Sena couldn¡¯t help but throw a remark. ¡°¡­ Our Ruki is too dangerous to women.¡±


    ¡°Am I dangerous now? Come here then, Sena. Let me massage you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll gost¡­ There¡¯s someone else waiting for her turn, you know?¡±


    Ah¡­ Now that she mentioned it¡­ My eyes met another heated gaze not far away from me.


    I stood up and went in front of her before kneeling down. ¡°Yukari¡­ Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t want to disturb them, do we?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Right.¡±


    As if remembering it just now, she gently slid off from her seat while I helped her ce Miho¡¯s head down.


    I then held Yukari¡¯s hand as we returned to where I was originally sitting.


    After sitting down, I put her on myp and enclosed my arms around her.


    I lifted my head and kissed her. Like always, Yukari received it without any fuss. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s always prepared to give in to me¡­ Just like the old her. The extremely gullible girl.


    She¡¯s changing, true. But now that I¡¯m back in her life, she hasn''t noticed it yet but she¡¯s returning to her old habits. But thinking about it, she¡¯s only like this around me.


    On a scale of good or bad then¡­ It¡¯s definitely good. However, my being a worrywart was blinking, signaling me to do something about it.


    ¡°Yukari¡­ This time, I want you to do what you want to do to me. I¡¯m at your mercy.¡±


    I said after I broke our kiss, I rested my back on the softness behind me and I let go of my hold of her.


    When she heard that, I clearly saw that confusion instantly clouded her face. ¡°¡­ What do you mean about that, Ruki?¡±


    She asked. Her hands grasped my wrist and put my hand on her. However, my hand just slid down and returned to my side.


    ¡°R-ruki¡­ what do you want me to do?¡± She called out to me again, this time, her eyes were pleading for an answer.


    This girl¡­ Did I neglect her too much or did I be toofortable with her that it¡¯s slowly affecting her? Either way, I¡¯m not a sadist who loves to torture my girls.


    ¡°I already told you. It¡¯s at your discretion, Yukari.. I¡¯m all yours.¡±

 Chapter 704 - A Full Circle

    Yukari had always been someone who couldn¡¯t say no to others. Even if she¡¯s ufortable about it she¡¯d say yes just to satisfy the other person.


    Perhaps if she¡¯s not with Elizabeth back then, this girl would be far more lost before I could get to her.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t say I saved her, I also took advantage of her timidity and her inability to say no, after all. Nheless, I reminded her again and again that she needed to change that mindset even just a little. Her ex or that childhood friend who tricked her wasn¡¯t doing that. He¡¯s satisfied enough that his girl wouldn¡¯t say no to him.


    Anyway, she did show that she changed her mindset now. She had been vocal ever since that day I took her back. It might just be towards me but slowly, she¡¯s returning back to that same girl. Hearing her thoughts became less and less¡­ even today.


    Still on myp, Yukari was seemingly stuck, not knowing what to do. I gave her free reign on what to do but apart from staring at me with confusion, she didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    After a while, Sena and Aika approached us. Although I didn¡¯t know what entered their mind, judging from their expressions ¡­ I probably made a mistake at some point.


    Or urging Yukari to do what she wanted to was wrong in the first ce. She¡¯s waiting for her turn and when it arrived¡­ I somehow threw her out of the loop, not telling her what¡¯s in my mind at all or my reason for asking her to do what she wanted.


    And that seemed to be the case when the two drew closer to us. Aika embraced Yukari and seemed to coddle her. Sena, on the other hand, stared at me and sighed. ¡°Ruki¡­ What are you doing? Will you keep her waiting again?¡±


    The tone she used was like she¡¯s interrogating me. When I looked at Aika, who was patting Yukari¡¯s head while staring at me, her eyes also seemed to be asking me the same thing.


    ¡­ I really messed it up again.


    I gave in to my trait of being too much of a worrywart and I decided to do this without even consulting her at first. Hence, the confusion on her part.


    Why do I keep making these mistakes? Haa¡­ I imed to be able to understand them but in the end, I sometimes go too far. Just like that one with the nner and this time with simply deciding to correct her reverting mindset.


    Perhaps calling it ¡®reverting¡¯ was also wrong¡­ Yukari was just like all of my girls, they wanted to be close to me, to be intimate and¡­ to not worry about anything else.


    While I was lost in my thoughts not knowing what to respond, two girls also spoke. Akane and Miyako.


    ¡°Husband, why don¡¯t you tell Yukari what¡¯s on your mind? That way, you can understand each other.¡±


    As someone who¡¯s with me everyday and someone who never stopped following me ever since our childhood, Akane could clearly understand my intention. However, that¡¯s not the case for the other girls¡­ Some could take the hint but Yukari, since it concerned her, she was probably lost on how to interpret my words.


    ¡°There you go again¡­ Always pushing your own mind onto others. I thought you¡¯ve changed? Why do I see that same Ruki who would give unreasonable orders?¡±


    And Miyako, as someone who suffered the most among them, knew what she¡¯s talking about. Well, although she decided to forget our past, it¡¯s not something one could write out¡­


    As I took in her words, it further solidified the fact that¡­ I did Yukari wrong this time¡­


    My eyes alternated between them, observing their current expressions. The three girls, Yua, Miho and even Elizabeth, who should still be sleeping soundly, were also looking at us, concerned about what¡¯s happening.


    Seeing that there¡¯s not really someone who would take my side since it¡¯s clearly my fault, I raised my arms to my side. I surrendered.


    ¡°¡­ You girls¡­ Thanks for opening this dumb idiot¡¯s eyes.¡± I wryly smiled but that earned me a pinch on my nose by Sena. Even if I made a blunder this girl wouldn¡¯t just throw her fist at me¡­


    ¡°Stop self-deprecating and do something already. It¡¯s fine for me to not get my turn now but make it right for Yukari.¡± Sena said after releasing my nose.


    And right after her, Aika lightly kicked my shin. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ruki¡­ Look at her, she¡¯s waiting for you to say something to her and clear her head up. We all love you and you promised to treat us right. Are you going back on your words?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I answered. I then focused my eyes on Yukari, she¡¯s still waiting on me.


    I lifted my body off the backrest and circled my arm around her, taking her off Aika¡¯s embrace.


    Sena and Aika retreated and returned to where they were sitting earlier, leaving us alone. Well, not alone. But at this point, we¡¯re back to our initial position.


    I tightened my embrace on her. Although I didn¡¯t mean to, my head that was at the same level as her bountiful chest firmly pressed on its heavenly softness. Her intoxicating delightful fragrance filled my nose in no time at all.


    Nheless, our eyes remained stuck staring at each other. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t make myself clear Yukari¡­ I just¡­ Ah. No. I admit, I selfishly decided to correct your mindset once more. Telling you to do what you wanted to stemmed from that. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going back to the same Yukari of days old.¡±


    Like Akane said. I should¡¯ve just told this to her straight. But¡­ I just had to be that dumb, huh?


    After hearing my confession, Yukari¡¯s confused look disappeared as it was reced by a mellow yetforting expression. Her lips thinly spread into a small, charming smile.


    Her hands that were resting on my shoulder encircled to the back of my head, embracing me closer or rather, pushing my head deeper in her valley. ¡°I understand now. I made you concerned over me again¡­ Ruki, why don¡¯t you set aside a day for me? That way, I can show you that I¡¯m not the same Yukari anymore¡­¡±


    She proposed. And at the same time as that, I felt her heart racing and her temperature rising.


    This girl was extremely nervous when she delivered those words.


    I mean¡­ it¡¯s basically she¡¯s asking me for a date or rather, a day where she wanted me alone for herself.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Maybe not as soon as possible as I wanted it to be a whole day with you. 24 hours and not a second less. During our summer vacation, set one day for me, will you?¡± She added.


    But once that proposal sank in the minds of the other girls in the room, they all jumped in, saying they also want a day during our summer vacation that¡¯s still around two months away¡­


    ¡°Husband, we might not agree with you getting a nner but summer vacation is¡­ definitely something we wanted to spend with you.¡± Akane also chimed in. Even though she could be said to be living with me, staying with each other for an entire day was also something she probably wanted to experience.


    ¡°¡­ You girls. I thought you wanted me to clear things up with Yukari? Why are you all jumping in?¡±


    Or so I said. However, seeing their excitement and how they began talking about what they wanted to do at that time, I simply surrendered once more and let out a dryugh.


    A momentter, Yukari lowered her head to nt her forehead with mine before seductively whispering. ¡°Focus on me now, Ruki. Kiss me and¡­ make love with me.¡±


    As she boldly said that, it sessfully hit me that my worry was truly unfounded¡­ She¡¯s not reverting back to how she was before. The Yukari in front of me was the one who finally took up my advice. But even if she did, the girl¡¯s affection for me was as high as before or if not that, even higher.


    In the end, we¡¯ve gone into a full circle. We¡¯re now back to what we initially aimed to do. To make love with each other.


    While the others were still moring with their ns for the summer vacation that¡¯s still too far away, Yukari and I had started to drift off to our own world.

 Chapter 705 - End Of The Day

    Twenty minutes after Aika and Sena¡¯s turn, we received a call from the counter that our rented time had ended. On our way out, we cleared of any traces of what transpired inside the room. And although they got sufficient rest, the six girls were still flushed red. As for me¡­ Obviously, I felt slightly weak on my hips and my knees.


    I got my stubborn streak even when Aika and Sena told me to rest and that they¡¯re fine even without taking their supposed turn. Once I drew near them, they also instantly melted from my touch.


    Besides, at that time, I was clearly energized by how lovely they were. Only when we finished did I somehow almost slump down. Due to that, thest twenty minutes consisted of one scene. My weakened self was cuddled by my girls. Ah no. It''s mostly with Miyako.


    Naturally, she expressed her discontent when Akane and the other girls passed me to her. She¡¯s reluctant to keep my head on herp, thinking that I would take advantage of her again.


    However, the more time I spent that close with her, she¡¯s slowly sumbing to her feelings of love for me. And halfway down the line, she also crumpled into a bundle of sweetness. The girl couldn¡¯t stand to keep on hating me. She eventuallyid down next to me and cuddled me in her embrace.


    Akane and the others teased her for that. Telling her that she should be more honest with her feelings. But still, I understood that it¡¯s all because of her past. It¡¯s hard to forget something, especially if it brought you extreme kinds of emotion like grief.


    Anyway, as we piled out of the room, we noticed that boys crowded near the door of the room we rented.


    That damn part-timer probably babbled about the room with eight gorgeous girls. Since there¡¯s a tiny slit where one could peek into the interior of the room, they probably tried to spy on us. Well even if they did, I doubt they could see a lot. It¡¯s also impossible to see the corner.


    Moreover, they probably just started to do that during thest twenty minutes. Otherwise, Akane would notice it easily when she¡¯s guarding that door.


    Seeing me leaving the room with the girls must be the reason why their eyes seemed to burn from too much envy though.


    Unfortunately for them, none of the girls even gave them a second nce and to further hit the point, Akane hugged my arm while Miyako took my free side.


    Well, she didn¡¯t copy Akane. But just having her by my side sessfully caused more heartbreaks from those virgins. Oh. Some of them might not be virgins but who cares?


    Anyway, whether they recognized the girls or not, I had no idea. Considering this ce was in the area close to their high school and our previous middle school, there would surely be students from either of the two among this crowd of envious ducklings.


    But even if they recognized them, what could they do? Obviously, none.


    If someone recognized Akane then they¡¯d easily link me as her rumored boyfriend. So, there¡¯s also no problem with that part.


    None of them brave it up to run after us and strike a conversation to any of the six which is good. But even if they did, the girls wouldn¡¯t give them a second nce.


    Perhaps, they could also erase me from the picture. To make it appear that these girls were a group of friends who had a fun karaoke together. That would help them cope better.


    At the moment, the girls were talking among themselves, mentioning how much fun they experienced in the karaoke. Moreover, they even implicitly mentioned what happened after the duet.


    No one picked that up but the girls¡¯ melodicughter rang out when they collectively stared at me, their lips drawn into a yful smile while also sporting a pink blush on their cheeks.


    Following that, we continued on our way out.


    Ah. When we passed by the counter, all of them red hatefully at that part-timer which made him turn pale in an instant. Before we left the door, he kept on bowing his head, apologizing to us and asking us to continue patronizing their shop.


    He admitted to his guilt with a simple re. My girls are that powerful.


    It¡¯s an eventful time, no doubt. But seeing their satisfied expressions was enough to make me forget that I somehow overworked myself again.


    After sending Sena home and also seeing off the other girls on the train safely, Akane and I took our train home.


    -


    -


    When we arrived home, Yae weed us back while donning an apron. Apparently, she took on the task of making our dinner.


    And as if she predicted that I would be tired, the food she made was all for regaining stamina¡­


    Well, she probably did not predict it but pooled it from the data she gathered through the messages in their chat group.


    My parents were at home and ate dinner with us. They candidly praised Yae¡¯s cooking which made the girl extremely ted for the whole night.


    As expected, they skirted away with the topic of my past once more as they hurriedly made their escape after their dinner.


    But I at least cornered my mom before she reached the door. No, she precisely let herself be cornered by me to give me an answer that¡¯s nothing short of ying with me, ¡°My babyboy, don¡¯t you have a girl you have to attend to tonight? Keep your priorities straight and make your girls happy. As for your past and why we allowed it. You¡¯ll slowly understand it.¡±


    I thought of rebutting by asking how I could slowly understand it when they haven¡¯t left any but she already dashed out of the house, disying the skills of being a top-notched bodyguard. Seeing her doing that while wearing heels was simply amazing¡­


    Anyway, with the day ending, I spent a few hours with Miwa-nee and Minoru before joining the two girls in the bath.


    Yae postponed bringing another girl or rather, she forgot to ask them. She only remembered when I brought it up.


    Once we finished our bath, what Yae prepared during our dinner finally took effect which led to another steamy night¡­

 Chapter 706 - Morning Walk

    Morning arrived and I spent at least the whole chunk of it with Yae and Akane. We worked out in the mini-gym, did my homeworks that I hadn¡¯t done yet due to how busy I was. Then after our breakfast which Akane and Yae made, we walked around our neighborhood as a change of pace.


    Ah. We also brought Minoru with us. It¡¯s to at least make it easy for Miwa-nee to do the household chores without being disturbed. I actually thought of helping her for a while but she just pushed me away and told me to look after our little one, her face flushed red and despite her current age, she appeared extremely bashful and adorable. Upon seeing that, I failed to stop myself from picking her up to shower her with my affection.


    Anyway, along with the two girls and our boy, we went to the yground for Minoru and even to the nicer ces in our neighborhood. There¡¯s not a lot of them with a scenic view but walking along our silent neighborhood somehow calmed us down. Due to theck of other people, Akane and Yae would alternate with sticking to my side, treating our walk as a stroll that we didn¡¯t often get.


    Once Minoru got tired from all the walking, I led them to Shio¡¯s nearby apartment... Naturally, there¡¯s the hurdle of passing by the olddyndlord that might suspect my rtionship with the girls. So before entering, we already straightened a made-up story. I introduced the two girls as Shio¡¯s friend while Minoru, my younger brother.


    It sounded weird but with Shio also appearing at the gate to wee her husband back, we made it past the olddy¡¯s probing eyes.


    Once we reached the apartment, Akane and Yae with Minoru in tow began exploring the room, leaving me behind with Shio that had hastily thrown in an oversized white shirt. She¡¯s also sporting a bed hair which meant she had just woken up.


    While the others had their attention elsewhere, I drew close to Shio and embraced her. At this point, it¡¯s already natural for us to be this intimate. She¡¯s not freezing anymore. Furthermore, Shio herself pressed her lips on mine before pulling me to her sofa where we could continue coddling each other. Shio sat down at the space between my legs and had me enclose my hand to her navel while she reached out her hand to my nape. She then leaned back on me with her head slightly raised.


    We stayed like that for at most five minutes. At times I would lower my head to kiss her but for the most part, we just stayed in that position. Well, the TV was on and we¡¯re watching the early news broadcast.


    Akane, Yae and Minoru were at the veranda, staring at the view that could be seen from it.


    Obviously, they chose not to disturb our little moment.


    A whileter, Shio¡¯s stomach rumbled. Even without the sound, I still felt the vibration due to my hands settling inside her oversized shirt, feeling up her warm, smooth skin. And that reminded me of what I thought of doing here.


    ¡°Shio, do you mind me using your kitchen?¡±


    ¡°¡¯Our kitchen¡¯, idiot Ruru.¡± She corrected while pouting. ¡°Will you cook for me?¡±


    ¡°Mhm... You can¡¯t deny that your stomach rumbled. I felt it. Besides, these past few days, you¡¯re refraining from eating dinner with us. I¡¯m worried you¡¯re not eating well.¡±


    She¡¯s clearly avoiding meeting my parents. Those two are now regr visitors after all. Uh. Calling them visitors might be wrong, it¡¯s still their house.


    Anyway, there¡¯s no reason to point that out to Shio. We¡¯re still going to be together in the future so, in one way or another, she¡¯d pass that hurdle.


    ¡°You... What do you think of me? I¡¯m a proper housewife. I... I can take care of myself.¡± Shio was appalled. Disregarding the other parts of my sentence, she probably thought I saw her as a no-good wife whose only prominent trait was being beautiful. Or that¡¯s how my words implied when she processed it.


    But truthfully, what I meant is different... Being a teacher is quite a stressful job. It didn¡¯t only consist of holding sses and teaching students. Just ncing at the state of the faculty room, most teachers were always busy with different paperworks that was tied to their job.


    More often, she¡¯d have no time to cook a proper meal. That¡¯s why... I thought of taking the role of her househusband this time.


    Although we¡¯re not alone and I also couldn¡¯t stay long with her because of my appointments for the day, taking care of her first meal of the day was the thing I came up with.


    ¡°Yes, you are. But aren¡¯t you busy? Let me serve you this time.¡± I lifted my hand to her chin and pinched it lightly. On top of that, I put on a smile. Whether it was charming or not, I had no idea.


    Either way, Shio took her time to answer and when she did, it was apanied with her grumble. ¡°Alright, cook for me, Ruru... Why weren''t you born in the same year as me? That way, I can have you all to myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this better? I also got to satisfy your fantasy.¡±


    Being reminded of that particr hobby of hers, Shio¡¯s shoulders jumped. Her eyes then narrowed into a threatening re as hermanding side resurfaced. ¡°Ruru, I believe we talked about forgetting about that.¡±


    ¡°Did we? How can I forget it? It¡¯s basically the reason why we¡¯re together now... Moreover, I ept your hobby. I won¡¯t tell you to stop liking those kinds of works. I mean, if you want me to, I¡¯ll read it as well.¡±


    I¡¯m also looking forward to when she¡¯s going to put on those costumes that I saw in her Hobby Room... But let¡¯s not tell her that for now. She might shelve those if I did.


    ¡°Anyway, wait for me here. You at least have some ingredients in the fridge, right? I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡±


    ¡°... Stop making me fall for you at every turn, you shameless student.¡±


    Before I stood up, Shio pulled my head down and kissed me passionately, pouring in the overflowing emotions she had at the moment. I epted all of that, her luscious lips along with her yful tongue were always a treat I wouldn¡¯t get tired of.


    ¡°Correction, ¡®shameless husband¡¯.¡± I bit her lower lip lightly before escaping to the kitchen.


    When I looked back, Shio turtled up on the sofa while covering her flustered expression.


    My teacher, who is also my girlfriend, is unbearably adorable¡­


    I pulled out my phone and snapped a picture of her before doing what I set out to do. To cook a breakfast that will make her fall for me further.


    -


    -


    Around thirty minutester, Shio sent us home via her car. Since my parents weren¡¯t there yet, she thought of catching up to Miwa-nee.


    I then left the house again to shop with Eimi. However, when I reached their house to pick up my girlfriend, her ¡®tiny¡¯ older cousin, Nikaido Anzu, tagged along with us.


    As for her reason, she¡¯s bored.

 Chapter 707 - Troublesome Tag-along

    As a college student, Nikaido Anzu sure had a lot of time on her hand. She¡¯s even always at home whenever I woulde to pick up or send Eimi home.


    Despite her ¡®tiny¡¯ and bratty disposition that would always mistake her for perhaps a middle schooler, she sure kept her head on her shoulders.


    With her teasing remarks as well as her famed pieces of advice when ites to rtionships that she apparently pulled from her experience in dating, our walk to the supermarket had been lively.


    Eimi, who''s probably trying her hardest not to butt heads with her Anzu-nee, settled herself on locking arms with me as well as sping our hands together.


    Due to that, I became the sole recipient of the talkative girl¡¯s endless chattering. From her words, I arrived at a conclusion that she¡¯s yet to get over her ¡®stolen¡¯ boyfriend.


    ¡°You know Onoda-kun. If you let yourself be stolen by someone else and made my cute little Eimi sad, I will hang you on that tree, stripped naked.¡±


    She pointed at a tall tree we were about to pass by, peeking from beyond someone else¡¯s backyard.


    There¡¯s a lot to rebut from that deration of hers. There¡¯s the problem of how she could climb that tree and hang me there or how she could trespass someone else¡¯s backyard. Worse, she¡¯d be caught first before aplishing what she just dered.


    Besides, I would never be stolen by someone else. If anything, I would be the one doing the stealing. Like old times¡­


    ¡°What do you think of me, onee-san? Some sort of easily seduced man?¡±


    Uh. If my more vocal girls heard that, they might make a counter-argument, pointing out how easily I fall in love or take interest in other girls.


    Nheless, it served its purpose.


    ¡°Of course not, you even seem too mature for your age. I¡¯m just reminding you. Do you see this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see that you have a rather slender figure, onee-san. Let me do the carryingter, alright?¡±


    ¡°You little sh--!¡±


    My response earned me her sulky punch to my sides while she¡¯s sporting bloated cheeks.


    The way she even tried to intimidate me by unting her arm that had soft biceps wasughable. Now she looked more like a middle schooler than a college student.


    ¡°Anzu-nee, can¡¯t you act your age? Ruki won¡¯t be stolen from me. I¡¯m not like you.¡±


    Eimi who¡¯s restraining herself not to bother with her older cousin finally snapped. Joining our conversation while throwing a jab at Anzu, I could spy a smirk from her. But at the same time, she edged closer as if she¡¯s using me as a shield against her cousin¡¯s retaliation.


    Hearing that, Anzu¡¯s eyebrows twitched. And now I¡¯m between the cousins¡¯ crossfire.


    ¡°Oh? Since when do you have that kind of confidence, little Eimi?¡± Perhaps to get back at Eimi, Anzu hooked her arms on mine instead of just walking beside me. ¡°See this? What will you do if I try to steal Onoda-kun from you?¡±


    It¡¯s a bit surprising that even with her small stature, that pair she¡¯s hiding at her front had sufficient mass of softness. Ah. Wait. I shouldn¡¯t focus on that.


    ¡°Onee-san. Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­¡± I tried to talk and pull my arm away from her but Eimi already had a rebut.


    ¡°Hug him all you want, Anzu-nee. You won¡¯t be able to steal him. Also, it might bite you on the back if you keep that up.¡± Eimi then winked at me.


    This girl, that¡¯s your cousin. Don¡¯t hint at me to steal her.


    Anyway, as the two started bickering at each other, I simply shut my mouth and would only asionally hum my agreement when faced by the two girls.


    I still preferred agreeing with Eimi. However, it gradually devolved to just who would have thestugh.


    Nheless, this walk to the supermarket became a fairly enjoyable moment. I mean, I got to see Eimi¡¯s side that she tried her hardest to hide. They showed me how they always were when they¡¯re at home.


    Even at the supermarket, the two stuck close to me making it awkward for the others to see that. I even received stares with mixed envy and pity at my situation of calming down the two.


    Before going home, we stopped by the caf¨¦ once more.


    Fortunately, the two girls eventually stopped with their childish bickering.


    As it was our fourth time together there, we¡¯re already treated as a regr.


    It would surely be bad if I brought another girl there in the future. Anzu¡¯s presence didn¡¯t be a problem though. She looked like a middle schooler if she¡¯s silent after all.


    -


    -


    After returning home, it¡¯s already past 10 o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Akane and Yae helped me unpack the groceries, storing the perishable in the fridge while stuffing those nonperishable at the pantry. And while we¡¯re doing that, the two gossiped about what I did with Eimi or rather, how our little date went.


    When they heard about Anzu, the two snickered and looked at me meaningfully. They most likely had the same idea as Eimi.


    After that, I rested in the living room and while I was at it, I opened my phone. After replying to my girls¡¯ messages, I found Ishida-senpai¡¯s message containing the direction towards our meeting ce.


    Today¡¯s the day where she imed to teach me about the essentials of being a Club President. However, it¡¯s also quite clear that she had another motive for this.


    Apart from the directions, she also sent a lot of other messages, including reminders not to stand her up. But the most obvious hint was her photo in acy camisole and a silky pajama. Her lush ck hair was untied, giving her a wilder look. Basically, what she sent me was her ¡®woke up like this¡¯ appearance.


    I could appreciate her curves and smoky hot appearance but that¡¯s clearly inappropriate, especially when I¡¯m not even her boyfriend.


    She had a follow-up message saying ¡®I sent a wrong picture¡¯ but she never deleted it. That photo was already sent hours ago, perhaps after waking today.


    It¡¯s toote to point that out as she probably intended to let me see it.


    Anyway, with this situation with Ishida-senpai, the fault clearly lies on me again. Albeit there¡¯s no confession that happened, it definitely looked like I¡¯m leading her on to continue with her obvious antics to appeal to me. Furthermore, she¡¯s slowly getting bolder at her attempts.


    Should I continue acting oblivious or address this properly? It¡¯s just a matter of telling her that I¡¯m not trying to get inside her skirt¡­ She¡¯s not also being straightforward after all. She¡¯s throwing hints that she wanted me to pick up.


    Considering she knew that I was now in a rtionship with both Kana, Rae and even Yae who she saw with me that day, she¡¯s either hoping that I also made a move on her or this was just me assuming things.


    Either way, meeting her today might give light to it.


    After resting for a while and changing my clothes again for that meeting with Ishida-senpai, I left the house with Yae.


    It¡¯s time for her to go home after all so I at least wanted to walk her to the station.


    Another thirty minutester, I arrived at the station near our meeting ce.

 Chapter 708 - Meeting Ishida-senpai

    The meeting ce Ishida-senpai picked was our city¡¯s public library. It¡¯s located near the City Hall as well as the middle school she attended before.


    It¡¯s the same middle school where the students of our high school attended. Naturally, that included my girls.


    Nheless, it¡¯s quite a few bus stops away from Nami, Hina, Saki and Shizu¡¯s neighborhood. Still, the possibility of being seen by someone from our ss was fairly high.


    On my walk from the station, I¡¯d already spotted people at the same or close to my age walking around.


    I don¡¯t know them¡­ I never make it a task to know or remember anyone unless it¡¯s necessary after all.


    As it was Sunday, the middle school and the City Hall that I passed by were closed.


    However, the number of people on their day off piled up on the streets. And they¡¯re mostly couples.


    It¡¯s quite understandable anyway. Just a few blocks away, there¡¯s a nearby park and a few blocks after that, a shopping center and a movie theater.


    This area of our city was quite a popr dating spot. There¡¯s even a hotel nearby but a cheaper alternative of a love hotel was quite far away. They wouldn¡¯t want it near the city hall and middle school, right?


    Seeing those couples on their way to their dates, I somehow felt envious. How I wish I could also bring all of my girls like that¡­ But it¡¯smon sense that if I did, it would surely cause a scene. A totally chaotic scene where everyone would be gaping in shock.


    No. They might not even think of that as a date but a parade of beauties.


    So, the safer option was still taking them to a date one by one. I just had to work on my appearance, making sure that I would be unrecognizable.


    As if that would be viable forever. At one point, ourplex rtionship would surely be revealed, whether we liked it or not.


    That¡¯s something we had to be prepared for¡­


    ¡°Senpai, did you wait? I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡±


    As I arrived at our meeting ce, even if I was still technically on time, I apologized for being thest one to arrive. Ishida-senpai¡¯s gaze followed me even before I reached her vicinity. In fact, I already spotted her looking in my direction even when I was still around a hundred steps away. She was sitting on a bench sparsely sprawled around the vicinity of the library and that bench was facing towards the front rather than the side I came from. Behind that bench, a flourishing tree provided the necessary shade from the sun.


    She¡¯s certainly on the lookout for my arrival. It just showed how much she¡¯s anticipating this day. If I didn¡¯t show up, she¡¯d most likely be disappointed and hurt. But since it¡¯s a promise I made, there¡¯s no way I would stand her up.


    Not that I would say that to her face. Rather, I betterpliment her attire today.


    Ishida-senpai was certainly looking good today. She¡¯s wearing a dress reaching beyond her knees with frilly decorations here and there, topped by a dark brown long-sleeved cardigan to cover her arms as well as a in pair of white sandals. Her dark ck hair was neatly let down while a part of it was held to a high ponytail. Her ears were also adorned by a pair of earrings


    Compared to that photo she sent to me where she¡¯s close to being naked, I could barely see a patch of her skin yet it thoroughly captured her simplistic beauty.


    ¡°¡­ By the way, senpai. You look great today.¡±


    ¡°Am I? Really?¡± Her ears that were partly hidden by her hair twitched excitedly upon hearing that. If not for me sitting down at the same time as I said that, she¡¯d probably stand up in joy from hearing that extremely simplepliment.


    ¡°Un. Can¡¯t you see those eyes leering at you?¡±


    Because she¡¯s only focused on my arrival, she probably hadn¡¯t seen the nces thrown by the men passing by this particr area. Earlier, she¡¯s kind of exuding a ¡®do not disturb¡¯ vibe around her which probably exined why no one even tried to strike a conversation with her.


    Moreover, I spied a small shoulder bag ced on her side that¡¯s half-open. I could somehow see a notebook in there as well as her purse. I had no idea what kind of notebook it was but it took up most of the space of her bag. And most likely, she¡¯s reading its contents or writing on it before she spotted me.


    ¡°... Thank you. I thought you¡¯ll find it in.¡±


    ¡°in or not, clothes actually depended on who¡¯s wearing them. If it¡¯s about whether you wear it or the clothes wears you, I can honestly say that senpai is wearing them perfectly. In fact, I can really see that diligent President of the Literature Club that I came to admire.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Sometimes, try to limit your glib tongue, alright? Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, Ishida-senpai picked up her bag and stood up before walking towards the entrance to the library.


    Her steps were hurried as if she¡¯s trying to escape from me.


    Looking at her back, I could only shake my head and follow after her.


    I was just being honest back there¡­


    A whileter, I caught up and we proceeded inside. Since it¡¯s a public library, the ce was filled with people. Also, we had to log in to the lobby by presenting a library pass.


    Ishida-senpai took out hers from her purse. That means she¡¯s quite a regr at this ce. As for me, I had to pay for the library card. But it¡¯s a one-time payment, not a subscription type. Although they might charge again in the future, this ce was funded by the City Hall.


    Well, we also had a library in our school but it¡¯s closed on Sundays. That¡¯s why she picked this ce as a venue for passing me her knowledge about being a Club President.


    I thought that was just an excuse for her to meet me but looking at how her eyes blinked in anticipation as she looked towards the row of bookshelves, she¡¯s probably serious about that.


    Anyway, I made myself to be a good junior and just silently stood next to her.


    After logging in and getting a stamp on our library pass, Ishida-senpai grabbed my wrist and pulled me with her.


    Before finding a spot where we could sit down, she¡¯s most likely going to pick up a specific book.


    But it¡¯s a wonder why I had to apany her for that¡­


    As we passed by bookshelves after bookshelves and further inside where fewer people could be spotted, the eyes of the librarians we passed by followed us. Most likely, as we were a pair of a boy and girl, they¡¯re thinking that we¡¯re up to no good.


    Thankfully, Ishida-senpai finally stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Senpai?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t talk to me, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are we here for, then?¡±


    At this point, I walked towards her front to check her expression. Ishida-senpai had her eyes closed as if she¡¯s embarrassed about something.


    After she took a deep breath to calm herself down, Ishida-senpai gave the answer to the mystery of why she seemed to be in a rush. ¡°¡­ I saw a ssmate. We can¡¯t be seen by him.¡±


    Yep. My guess that she¡¯s going to pick a specific book was wrong. She¡¯s just trying to escape from someone¡­


    ¡°Mhm. I don¡¯t know who he is, but is there a reason why you can¡¯t be seen by him?¡±


    The only thing I could think of was that¡­ she didn¡¯t want to be seen with me.


    However, she could easily say that I was her junior at the club. So, there must be another reason why she had to escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡± Ishida-senpai lifted her gaze and narrowed her eyes as if she¡¯s trying to threaten me.


    ¡°Mhm. I won¡¯t.¡± I even raised my hand, indicating I promised not to.


    After a few seconds of deliberation whether to tell me or not, Ishida-senpai answered while avoiding my gaze, ¡°He... He confessed to me.¡±


    Eh? Is that evenughable? No, right?


    ¡°Oh. Congrattions, senpai!¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡±


    And with that, I earned a well-deserved chop to my head.. But because she raised her voice, the attention of the nearby librarian focused on us, and with a re, she angrily gestured for us to keep quiet.

 Chapter 709 - Learning

    Having been confessed to by a ssmate just proved that Ishida-senpai had it in her. Although her passion and diligence for the Literature Club was definitely the most admirable aspect about her, she¡¯s still beautiful in her own right.


    Moreover, her being a good friend for Kana and her impartiality with issues was also something that I could give her a thumbs up. She gave that Kenji a chance to redeem himself after all. Too bad for that guy though, Kana would never jump back to him again. If only he did better at courting Kana and made the girl be deeply in love with him. Unfortunately, that¡¯s all in the past and I would never let go of that cute and shy girl.


    Anyway, now that my mind somehow centered around this girl for today, I remembered that she¡¯s also someone that was close to being my target to steal. Seeing her that day with that idiot certainly ignited my desire to steal.


    However, I soon dropped it because I remembered that forgotten emotion. Nheless, had my desire not been quelled by Akane and my girls, I doubt I would stop with that n to silence her by stealing her.


    At that time, Ishida-senpai was thoroughly afraid of me but that¡¯s not the case anymore as she seemingly flipped after I dropped the interest and just focused on both Kana and Rae.


    ¡°Senpai, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too self-conscious? Like you said, you already rejected him. There¡¯s no reason for you to hide your face from her. Besides, you can easily tell him I¡¯m your junior at the club. That¡¯s the truth anyway.¡±


    Since we got reprimanded for being too loud right at the bookshelves area, Ishida-senpai and I picked a random book and left.


    Luckily for her, one corner table got vacated when we arrived at the Study Area. It¡¯s away from the supposed ssmate who confessed to her. His back was turned to us and he seemed to be busy reading and jotting down things. Even if he turned around, there¡¯s close to zero chance for him to spot Ishida-senpai, she had me sit across her to block her view after all.


    Looking at him from afar, he appeared decent enough. His back, at least. As for his front, I had no idea.


    Since they¡¯re all in their third year, to make an effort to study on Sundays was actually something admirable. However, since Ishida-senpai told me that she already turned him down, he¡¯s probably not her type, right?


    I don¡¯t know. If I factored in how she kept on putting down hints for me to pick up, then I was most likely the reason why he got turned down.


    Not that I would pity him upon knowing that. I couldn¡¯t care less about his existence after all.


    Anyway, if he failed, then he¡¯s just not appealing enough.


    As for that Kenji. I heard from her that he started keeping his distance from them and he began looking gloomy. She still considered herself as his friend so she triedforting him with words but he only pushed her away.


    Such a pathetic guy.


    But since I was the culprit why he became like that, I guess I could pity him for a bit.


    ¡°Self-conscious? It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been confessed to by a ssmate!¡±


    Yeah. Because I was the one doing the confession. But technically, Aya and Saki confessed to me. Not a normal confession though.


    ¡°Hmm? Then tell me about it, senpai. How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s awkward. Although I could still feel his gaze on me, he¡¯s avoiding me whenever I run into him.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t you want to be seen by him this time?¡±


    If he¡¯s the one avoiding him, what¡¯s she afraid of? I couldn¡¯t understand this girl¡¯s thought process.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, are we here to talk about me or are we here for you to learn from me? Go and read that. Ask me if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    In the end, she dodged the question. Ishida-senpai crossed her arms and straightened her back as shemanded me to read what¡¯s on my hand.


    Ah. It¡¯s not the book but the notebook I saw from her bag.


    Apparently, she listed the qualities of a Club President that she wanted me to understand there. Apart from that, there were also literary advices in it¡­ And she¡¯s giving it to me.


    At how thick the pages and her neat handwriting, I could only guess how much effort she used to make it. Looking at the bottom of each page, there were little notes that were written creatively as if she¡¯s conversing with the reader. But then, seeing my name on those notes, Ishida-senpai wrote those with me in her mind.


    How diligent. If she kept doing this for me, I might really fall for her¡­


    Nheless, I quite like this kind of rtionship with her. Being a simple junior and senior.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pretend you didn¡¯t dodge that question, senpai. By the way, I appreciate this. Let me just give this a quick read and I¡¯ll fire questions to you.¡±


    ¡°Stop pointing it out like that, idiot.¡± With a somewhat helpless sigh, Ishida-senpai left me to my own devices as she flipped open the random book that we picked earlier.


    With that, time passed in the silent yet at the same time, noisy library.


    I put my focus on the notes she made for me and Ishida-senpai delved into the book in her hand.


    At times, I would raise my head to ask her a question and she¡¯d answer it with a clear and concise exnation. In a way, the notion of me that this was just her attempt to spend time with me gradually vanished and I started absorbing the knowledge she wrote.


    She truly expects me to take the mantle of the Club President and in turn, preserve the life of the Literature Club. When ites to writing, I was certainly a newbie and when ites to reading, unless I focused on the piece, I wouldn¡¯t understand the message of the author.


    In conclusion, I¡¯m not cut out to be a man of literature, at least not yet. True, Kana told me that I had the talent if I filled my head with more knowledge apart from what I was focusing on back then. Still, talent is like a flower seed. Unless you cultivate and let it grow in the right conditions, you¡¯ll never see it bloom. It won¡¯t just instantly bloom.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be talented at being the Club President. Have you seen me writing my own novel like Kana? Or writing any types of literary pieces? I¡­ I¡¯m a lot more mediocre than you thought. I just have that passion to be there. I¡¯m aware you¡¯re not that keen on seeding me. If after the Cultural Festival you still feel like not taking it, then it''s fine. Karen will definitely be happy to seed me.¡±


    Ishida-senpai¡¯s sincere words echoed to my ears when I asked her that I don¡¯t have what it takes to be the Club President. She already told me the reason why she picked me back then, this time, she expanded on that.


    ¡°Senpai, this is why I admire you. If you think I can do well with it, then I¡¯ll try. Thank you for this.¡± I raised the notebook that somehow carried her scent before putting it in a small bag I brought with me.


    Upon hearing my words, Ishida-senpai gave me an approving nod and a satisfied smile.


    After that, we decided to leave the library. That ssmate of hers was still busy so we just retraced our steps, returned the book and left without alerting him.


    Since she didn¡¯t want to be seen, I respected her choice.


    Anyway, with that out of the way, I asked her if she wanted to eat with me.


    It¡¯s past 12 o¡¯clock. I would find it bad if I didn¡¯t show her my gratitude.


    And as expected, Ishida-senpai took me up on my offer.


    ¡°Since this will be my treat, senpai can pick a ce,¡± I said as we began our walk away from the library.


    She¡¯s the one who¡¯s more familiar with the area so I left it to her discretion.


    However, the answer that she had given me was something I didn¡¯t expect. Or maybe I expected it but not to the point that I would think it¡¯s possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to a supermarket, Onoda-kun.. I can cook for you, my house is nearby.¡±

 Chapter 710 - Gloomy House

    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± I politely muttered to the air as a proper show of respect as I followed Ishida-senpai into their front door. On my hand were bags containing the ingredients we bought at a nearby supermarket.


    Once she changed into house slippers, Ishida-senpai ced another one for me before taking the bags from my hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so stiff. Feel free to rest in the living room, Onoda-kun. I¡¯ll take this to the kitchen.¡± She raised the bags and went ahead of me.


    Even until now, she maintained a neutral expression as if it¡¯s nothing to her that she invited a man inside her house. Given that she knew how dangerous of a guy I was, she¡¯s too rxed around me that I was the one being giddy instead.


    That was unusual.


    Is this reverse psychology at work? I don¡¯t know.


    Earlier, when she proposed to cook for me instead of us eating in a restaurant, she also maintained a neutral expression or that¡¯s how it looked like. There was no trace of her annoyed or displeased face that I often saw from her whenever I would go to our club. In fact, Ishida-senpai appeared to be an extremely amiable senior, doting on her junior.


    Anyway, I might just be overthinking too much about her previous behaviors. Better to clear my mind and just wait on what¡¯s going to happen.


    There¡¯s no one else in this house apart from us. Apparently, she¡¯s living alone with her father who was seldom at home because of his work. He¡¯s a divorcee and she¡¯s the one who stayed with him among her other siblings.


    Their house was surprisingly huge considering the ce where it stood. Thend prices here must be too high. So, after I entered from the front door and thought of following her directions on how to reach the living room, I was met with a long yet empty-looking corridor. It looked lifeless as if this ce seldom gets any visitors. And even though someone was living here, most of the rooms and ces were probably left untouched.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t overreach myself to explore the house. I made my way to the living room that¡¯s another huge space.


    It¡¯splete with furniture but like the corridor, I felt it was too empty. Laughter or even idle talks probably hadn¡¯t graced this ce in a long while.


    I stepped inside and found myself a ce to sit before continuing my observation of this ce.


    After a few minutes, Ishida-senpai that had already changed into a morefortable attire appeared from one of the doors, possibly the one leading to the kitchen and dining room, to check on me.


    She had a gentle smile on her lips. ¡°You seem listless, Onoda-kun. Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not. Senpai, is it really fine for me to be here?¡±


    ¡°I invited you. Why is it not fine? But I understand. I¡¯m not Kana or Mirae-chan. Anyway, it¡¯ll take at most twenty minutes to prepare our lunch, eat first before you go.¡±


    Although it seemed to only appear for a moment, I noticed that gloom that passed by her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, senpai. I might sound rude but¡­ this ce¡­ It feels lonely.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Lonely? Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Just a feeling. My house also felt like this a few months ago.¡±


    Yeah. When I was still living alone in that house. Although Akane would sometimese over to bring extra food or when she¡¯s on her period to stick close to me, most of the time, the house felt as empty as this. I might¡¯ve been bringing girls home but it¡¯s also not every day. Most of the time, I would just meet them at school and separate from them there once my desire was satisfied.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s different now? Has it be lively?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Lucky you.¡± Ishida-senpai said thest two words in an almost inaudible voice as she turned around to go back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Senpai?¡±


    ¡°Wait there, Onoda-kun. I¡¯ll call you when I finish. Read that notebook if you want or you can even turn on the tv if you want. Like you said, this house rarely has any other soul apart from me or my dad.¡±


    ¡°Then, let me help. It¡¯s not every time you¡¯ll have someone to help you in the kitchen, right?¡± I suggested. No, I already put down my bag on the side and was already walking towards her even before she said yes.


    As the ce reminded me of the previous state of our house, it somehow suffocated me. Before arriving here, I had no idea I developed some kind of fear of it. Afraid of the possibility that I would return to those days. Those days where there¡¯s no Akane, Miwa-nee, Minoru and the other girls.


    It¡¯s like a fear thattched onto me after experiencing the happiness brought about by remembering that emotion and being with my loved ones.


    Well, this might just be me being unnecessarily emotional but I couldn¡¯t stand thinking about it again.


    Ishida-senpai looked at me when I dered that but in the end, she didn¡¯t reject me.


    As I followed her into the kitchen, we first passed by their dining room that¡­ once again, showed how gloomy this ce was.


    She¡¯s living alone but the long table ced in the middle of the room was too big that it could amodate at least 16 people. The table also felt like one you would normally find in movies. It¡¯s too ssy.


    There¡¯s also a small bar at the corner where different kinds of alcoholic beverages were neatly organized.


    Nheless, when we reached the kitchen, I somehow breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s normal sized but still, there¡¯s a lot of room to move and there¡¯s a higher number of kitchen utensils and appliances that I wouldn¡¯t be able to fit in our kitchen.


    After giving me another apron, Ishida-senpai and I started working for our lunch.


    Well, she didn¡¯t ask about my qualification to be her assistant, she assumed or she probably guessed that I have my know-how considering I told her about the state of my house months ago.


    As we silently worked together, Ishida-senpai asionally nced at me while nodding her head as if a chef satisfied with her newbie assistant. I, on the other hand, simply did what I was told.


    When we¡¯re done preparing the ingredients, I had no more work to do apart from watching over her cheerfully humming as she stirred the pot of soup.


    That simple action of her somehow dispelled the gloom of the whole house, giving it some color, at least.


    Before I knew it, I was standing next to her, watching the girl pour her all onto preparing a meal.


    ¡°Eh? Onoda-kun, why are you here?¡± She asked after noticing me. ¡°Good timing, here, taste it.¡±


    Without waiting for me to answer her, Ishida-senpai picked up a small concave te used for testing the taste of the soup. She poured a small amount into it and handed it over to me.


    Well, I was also often Akane, Miwa-nee and my other girls¡¯ taste tester whenever they¡¯re cooking so I just did it like a routine.


    However, Ishida-senpai somehow got stuck staring at me, her face seemingly flustered.


    Whether it was from the steam blowing onto her face or something else, I had no idea. But I handed her back the te and gave her my verdict. ¡°It¡¯s great, senpai.¡±


    After waiting for a few minutes more I began setting up the table while she prepared the tes.


    No, we¡¯re not going to eat at that dining table. Ishida-senpai had me take out a foldable smaller round table andid it out on the open space in the kitchen.


    After putting down the two chairs opposite each other, Ishida-senpai brought out food.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, thank you,¡± Ishida-senpai said after sitting down at the chair across from me.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Foring with me. It¡¯s been a while since I ate with someone else.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re not inviting friends here?¡±


    She didn¡¯t only have Kana as her friend, right?


    ¡°No¡­ They will be shocked. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I get it. But why did you¡­¡±


    Ishida-senpai didn¡¯t wait for me to finish my question. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I want to eat with you. In here.¡± Using her chopsticks, she pointed at me and at the floor.


    ¡°I see¡­ Senpai, you¡¯re surprisingly a lonely person, huh?¡±


    With that remark, Ishida-senpai raised her brows. ¡°Where¡¯s thating from?¡±


    This girl. Anyone else will have the same conclusion after spending time with you and seeing this house ¡­


    But instead of saying that, I swept it away by putting my hands together. ¡°From my observation? Anyway, let¡¯s talk about thister in length. Thanks for the food!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thanks for the food.¡±


    It might not be on my n but I decided to stay a little longer with this senior who had this surprising side with her.

 Chapter 711 - Different From The Rest

    With the sounding from the TV bing the backdrop of our current situation, I found myself right where I suspected I would be after deciding not to leave right away. Ishida-senpai snuggled inside my embrace.


    Her head was currently pressed to my broad chest, her hands tightly clenched onto the side of my shirt. Given that she¡¯s now dressedfortably, Ishida-senpai¡¯s somewhat irresistible womanly scent filled my nose, slightly clouding my judgement. She also seemed to not be wearing anything under the shirt she put on, I could feel that soft sensation pressing against me. It wasn¡¯t that noticeable earlier because of her apron. But now that she was literally buried in my chest and her body as close to me as possible, I couldn¡¯t feel any other fabric apart from the blouse she put on in ce of her earlier dress.


    Looking down, I could see a gentle yet charming smile on her lips as she let go of her inhibitions. This was what she wanted to do ever since meeting me earlier. No, not just that. This was what she¡¯s hinting at whenever I was interacting with her in the club. The way she red and acted annoyed always led to me trying to appease her anger. She wanted the same attention I give to Kana, Rae or even Otsuka-senpai.


    How did we end up like this? It¡¯s simple. I made a blunder once more. After what happened yesterday with Coach Ayu, I seemed to have not learned my lesson yet.


    Having been told how lonely she was, Ishida-senpai had me borate my reasoning why I called her lonely after we finished eating and moved back to that gloomy living room, sitting next to each other.


    As I told her the key points why I reached that kind of evaluation, Ishida-senpai inched closer and closer to me. She didn¡¯t say anything and just listened to me while doing that. Upon reaching the point of zeroing our distance, Ishida-senpai raised my arm and slipped from the side to hold onto me.


    I had noticed what she was doing but I didn¡¯t have the heart to push her away. Moreover, I didn¡¯t really put up my guard against her. I mean, I just admitted that she sessfully took my interest. I was moved by the gratitude I felt for her as well as the lonely state of this house she¡¯s living in. I thought I had to do something for her. At least, to ease that loneliness.


    And now, here¡¯s the result¡­


    ¡°Senpai, since we¡¯re already in this situation, I¡¯ll be blunt¡­ Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re easily throwing yourself to me? You¡¯re aware of how I am. I could understand why you became interested in Goto-senpai back then, given that you two have been friends for almost the entirety of your high school. But me? I¡¯m that junior who destroyed the harmony of the club you¡¯re trying to protect. Furthermore, I¡¯m a notorious timer, in a normal sense of everyone¡¯s perception. Shouldn¡¯t it be the opposite?¡±


    Anyone with the right mind would definitely do just that. Why would she be interested in me? I didn¡¯t do anything for her and I¡­ I¡¯d shown her most of my bad sides.


    Otsuka-senpai¡¯s interest could be attributed to her boundless curiosity but for Ishida-senpai, there¡¯s nothing I could think of that would make her interested in me.


    ¡°Is that what this looks like? Me throwing myself to you? Can¡¯t it be that I¡¯m just being grateful toward my junior who tried to stave away my loneliness?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I can¡¯t deny that that¡¯s a usible reason.¡±


    That¡¯s usible, yes. But that could only be applied to what happened today. Unless I was truly only overthinking about her actions in the past then that could be eptable.


    ¡°I¡¯m lonely. You¡¯re not wrong about that, Onoda-kun. Living in this big of a house alone, anyone will feel that loneliness. While attending school, I can leave that loneliness behind here and go about my day as normally as possible. That can be called my only way to escape from this unsettling feeling. It¡¯s also the reason why I love the club. I want it to continue existing even after I graduate.¡± Ishida-senpai started. Her voice cracked at some point but regained herposure soon after.


    I lowered my head to look at her expression but at this point, she made sure that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it by burying her face deeper in my embrace. All I could see now was the top of her head.


    I ced my hand on it and began stroking it while I listened to her. My other hand that was resting on her back also did the same.


    Although she didn¡¯t have any strong reaction to that, I felt her warm breath on my chest when she exhaled a long sigh as if a heavy burden had just been expelled from her.


    ¡°You see, I n to leave this house after graduating next year. I can¡¯t stand it anymore, Onoda-kun. Like you said, it¡¯s suffocating. I haven¡¯t been to the other parts of this house aside from my room and the kitchen. My dad hired a housekeeper who¡¯s cleaning the whole house every week so I don¡¯t really need to do something. I can¡¯t invite my friends not only because they will be shocked but also because I don¡¯t want them to see how miserable I am.¡±


    Miserable, huh? Considering she limited herself by not inviting them, that¡¯s clearly what will happen.


    ¡°But you did invite me, senpai.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my friend.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right. That¡¯s not what I am.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scratch my head at that. I just assumed that I am her friend when in fact, I was just that junior of her club who she had shown interest in.


    ¡°You¡¯re a guy I should hate seeing and interacting with. That¡¯s true. I was even scared of you at one point. But Kana, Rae and even Karen, their day always brightens up whenever you¡¯re there for them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Otsuka-senpai but for Kana and Rae, I can honestly say that they also brighten my day. I love them both and I¡¯m lucky enough to be loved by them.¡±


    ¡°For you to say that in a straight face while hugging me¡­ you¡¯re really shameless. But that¡¯s what sets you different from Kenji or that guy who confessed to me. You never minced words. It¡¯s always straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°I can also lie, senpai. I just don¡¯t find any reason to do so. So, why can¡¯t you hate me? That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know it myself, Onoda-kun. Maybe because I can see you¡¯re a genuine person. Besides, now that I¡¯m hugging you like this, I can understand why Kana or Rae loved it. It¡¯sfortable. I intentionally dressed lightly to see your reaction. But apart from stroking my head and back, you¡¯re not jumping at the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Are you testing me, senpai? I¡¯m honestly holding myself back from having a reaction down there.¡±


    Truthfully, it already reacted to her but since she¡¯s not sitting on me or looking down at it, she¡¯s yet to find that out.


    ¡°No. Not a test for you. It¡¯s for me. To see if I can seduce someone like you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous thought, senpai. If I am any other guy, I don¡¯t think I will be able to hold back. I can only do so because I¡¯m not unfamiliar with this situation. It might sound like I¡¯m bragging but I¡¯m hugging girls and being intimate with them on a daily basis. You should treasure yourself more.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t sound like bragging, it¡¯s definitely a brag. I won¡¯t do this to anyone but you though so you can rest assured. If I end up liking someone again, I will probably hold him to your standard. Of course, I won¡¯t include your womanizing trait, only your ingenuity.¡±


    ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re praising my character so much that I might blush from it.¡±


    ¡°Blush for me then. I want to see someone like you when flustered.¡± Ishida-senpai finally raised her head to stare at my face, an excited smile ying on her lips.


    The trace of loneliness in her face had receded. The gloomy aura she seemed to exude earlier was also gone. Looking at her bright eyes this time, it¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing a new side of her. A side she hadn¡¯t shown from the others before.


    ¡°Nope. Even I can be embarrassed so, no. I¡¯ll keep being that hateful junior of yours.¡± I pursed my lips and acted coy by averting my head to the side.


    And that produced a clearughter from Ishida-senpai. Following that, I felt her hands¡¯ grip on my side loosen as she pulled her body away from my embrace, returning to just sitting beside me.


    After a while, Ishida-senpai inhaled and exhaled a long breath before facing me, ¡°As I thought, inviting you here isn¡¯t a bad choice. I enjoyed yourpany, Onoda-kun. You proved yourself to be different from the rest¡­¡±


    ¡°There you go again, praising me. I¡¯m not that good of a guy, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not. But you¡¯re also not that hateful... Had I met you before Kana did, could I have been the target of your affection?¡±


    That second part of her sentence was barely audible and she said that after averting her gaze away from me. Still, l managed to catch it.


    I refrained frommenting on that though. Because if I did, she¡¯d just be hurt with the truth. Even if I met her before Kana, from the way I was before, I wouldn¡¯t even give her a second nce¡­ I was always that kind of bastard.


    With both of us turning silent, the sounding from the TV became the only noise in the room once more.

 Chapter 712 - Do I Still Need To Say It?

    ¡°See you tomorrow, senpai.¡±


    After a few minutes of silence which we spent just watching the TV, Ishida-senpai was now seeing me off at their front door.


    Thinking about how she¡¯d be alone again in this big house, I was somewhat reluctant at leaving. But that¡¯s it, I still had to leave.


    ¡°You mean Tuesday.¡± Ishida-senpai tried correcting me with a smirk.


    After what happened, she¡¯s now rxed with me. I just wonder if she¡¯d still re and be annoyed whenever I would arrivete at the club.


    ¡°Hmm? Why Tuesday? I¡¯ll still drop by the club to Kana and Rae. So, see you tomorrow, senpai. Hopefully, you won¡¯t send me another annoyed re.¡±


    ¡°As if you¡¯ll spare me a few seconds on your always busy day. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m quite satisfied with the time I spent with you today, Onoda-kun. Do read that notebook and¡­ Wait. No. This is enough. I won¡¯t impose on you to meet again. Come and ask me in the club if you have any questions regarding the contents of that notebook.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t finish what she¡¯s about to say, it¡¯s easy to understand what she meant by it.


    Back then, she told me to spare her time so that she could teach me more but she¡¯s now taking that back. Most likely, either she decided to stop appealing to me or she didn¡¯t want me to see her as an easy girl.


    I did ask her about that, after all.


    ¡°Senpai, I can apany you again if you ever feel lonely or if not that, I¡¯ll rely on you again for club matters. As the only one who knows this side of you, I feel privileged. I admire you, senpai. Also, I can honestly say by now that I¡¯m interested in you. But as you know, I¡¯m someone currently entangled with other girls. I love all of them.¡±


    I wonder how many could honestly say what I just said? Probably none. In a normal situation, that¡¯s enough for me to be crucified. Thankfully, my shamelessness knows no bounds and my girls¡­ epted me for who I am. I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t fix it but in this situation, there¡¯s no way I can just spout flowery and deceiving words. I can only be as honest as possible.


    ¡°This guy¡­ Stop rubbing that you love them on my face. I¡­ I still don¡¯t know what to do about this interest I have towards you. Anyway, forget it. I¡¯ll stop dropping those hints at you. Starting today, I¡¯ll only treat you as my junior and sessor.¡±


    Ishida-senpai¡¯s eyes shone with new resolve as she hugged herself. Well, even if she didn¡¯t admit to it when I bluntly asked her earlier, it¡¯s too obvious by now so she also stopped denying it.


    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s what senpai decided¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t goad me with words, Onoda-kun. If you¡¯re truly interested in me like you said, then I at least want to experience being courted by you. Not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re right. You deserve that, senpai.¡±


    Court her, huh? I guess no matter how much I try to restrain that desire of mine, I always find myself in this kind of situation. And this was probably because of that trait Arisa-senpai pointed out to me. I was always too considerate to every girl¡­ Even Coach Ayu who I never once considered as a target back then had somehow developed an attraction towards me.


    ¡°Un. Now go before I change my mind and lock you in here with me.¡±


    Perhaps seeing me stuck staring at her, Ishida-senpai turned my body around and pushed me from the back, pushing me out of their front door.


    With the way she said that, I did not doubt that she might really change her mind and keep me there with her, to keep her loneliness at bay.


    ¡°That¡¯s a quick turnaround, senpai. Alright, I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    Before reaching their gate, I turned around onest time to check on her. And there she was, smiling her brightest before hurriedly closing the door to escape from my gaze.


    -


    -


    After a few minutes on the train, I went back to the same apartmentplex from yesterday.


    I told them that I would be picking them up so here I was.


    Well, they¡¯re ready so even if I didn¡¯t get ess to that floor, it only took a few minutes for the three girls to show up in the lobby.


    Haruko, Edel and Mina would be staying at our house for today. However, Mina and I split up with them after seeing the two off at the bus stop. To ease the girl¡¯s growing worry for her mother, we decided to check on her first.


    Although I wanted to bring all three of them with me, Haruko reasoned that we¡¯d just drawn too much attention. Well, thinking about it, that¡¯s true. There¡¯s my adorable ko who would surely keep clinging onto me regardless of the ce, which would surely draw too much attention to us.


    With Mina in tow, we rode another bus instead of taking a train since it¡¯s faster that way.


    ¡°Have you gotten enough sleep?¡± I asked after seeing Mina¡¯s rather paleplexion. She¡¯s also dozing off beside me even though the ride wouldn¡¯t be that long.


    As a professional worrywart, I couldn¡¯t pass up on checking on that.


    ¡°¡­ No. After what happened, I can¡¯t get enough sleep.¡±


    ¡°Figures. Go and take a nap, I¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re there.¡±


    I moved my hand and tried to push her head on my shoulder but she resisted it.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still fine, Ruki. I¡­ I¡¯m going to take that sleep in your bedter.¡± With a hint of a blush, Mina averted her gaze.


    ¡°In my bed, huh? Sure, I¡¯ll lie down on your side to lull you to sleep.¡±


    ¡°To take advantage of me, you mean.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of me?¡±


    ¡°A perverted dog. Have you forgotten what you did yesterday?¡±


    Oh, yesterday. After having sex with Haruko in front of them, I was still hard by then and the two girls, Edel and Mina, helped me or rather, Haruko taught them things about the opposite gender. The two used their hands and mouths to make me feel good. After that though, I also showered them with my affection and that still lingered in this girl¡¯s mind. Most likely, Edel was the same but her ko trait prevailed instead of being embarrassed at what happened.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­. Alright, I¡¯m a perverted dog. But still, I care about my Mina.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still as shameless as ever.¡± Minaughed, casting away some of her worries. ¡°Now that I think of it, I haven¡¯t thanked you yet for helping my mom¡­ Thank you, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°There you go again. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I just did the right thing.¡±


    ¡°What right thing? If anyone else is in that position, they will not attempt facing those three but you¡­ you¡¯re too dependable.¡± Mina grabbed my hand and squeezed it tight. She didn¡¯t want to show it on her face so she converted it into this kind of small gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯ll dly ept that praise then. But remember, I will not let anything happen to any of you. And that extends to those you care for.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking big, shameless guy. You¡¯re not superhuman but I¡¯m sure everyone appreciates it. No wonder they love you a lot.¡±


    ¡°What about you, do you love me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Do I still need to say it?¡±


    ¡°It will make me happy hearing it from you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Who cares about your happiness?¡± Mina scoffed and covered her face. But a few secondster, in as silent a voice as possible, I heard her whisper, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I lost control of myself.. During the duration of that bus ride, my arms wrapped around her while I let her feel how happy she made me.

 Chapter 713 - Adorable?

    Upon arriving at their street, the first thing I noticed was the police car parked at an appropriate distance from their house. It was on the lookout in case someone would attempt to abduct Auntie Yayoi again.


    I silently gave a nod of approval as we continued on our steps. I saw a policeman at the wheels and when he noticed us passing by, he nodded. He¡¯s someone I saw at the police station yesterday so we got an easy clear. Besides, a boy and a girl wouldn¡¯t even look that suspicious, normally.


    When I pointed that out to Mina, she heaved a sigh of relief as her walking pace increased, almost running towards her house. That worry that I calmed down when we¡¯re at the bus burst out once more.


    She had to see Auntie Yayoi safe and sound before she could rest her mind.


    Well, I guess I also wanted to check. Although I didn¡¯t think I would be returning here this quick, I could still remember how devastated Auntie Yayoi appeared yesterday. Hopefully, she has already recovered from it.


    ¡°Mom!¡± As soon as she opened the door, Mina, like a little child who hadn¡¯t seen her mother for years, ran towards her mother who was also smiling brightly upon seeing her.


    Auntie Yayoi took Mina in her embrace and pampered her while at the same time, reassuring Mina that nothing bad happened to her.


    Well, that just showed how Mina loves her mother. Even though she was already told that everything would be fine, she couldn¡¯t help but run here to confirm it herself.


    As I watched the mother and daughter exude a picture of warmth, I noticed Auntie Yayoi¡¯s eyes gradually settled on me, a gratified expression on her face.


    I smiled back and bowed my head slightly at her.


    After Mina calmed down, Auntie Yayoi filled us in on what happened next after I left yesterday. That Iwasaki escaped to the airport but he got apprehended before boarding the ne. As for the three stooges, they¡¯ve been surrendered by the gang they belonged to.


    Whatever deal they made with Iwasaki was part of confidential evidence that we couldn¡¯t ess yet since it¡¯s still unverified. Either way, the police reassured Auntie Yayoi that she wouldn¡¯t be the target of that gang since it was revealed that the guy that I knocked out yesterday was working independently.


    The gang that wasn¡¯t thatrge was mimicking Yakuza activities even branding themselves as the Kamakura Family. But ultimately, they¡¯re small-timew-breakers that were avoiding the eyes of the police. Because of the high-profile stunt that pompadour guy did yesterday, they had to be even more low-key or their little Yakuza-y would end without any aplishments or glories in their name.


    As for her salon, Auntie Yayoi would continue operating it but for the sake of her safety, while the case was running, she¡¯d get a protective detail.


    Mina then went to her room to get a change of clothes as well as her uniform that she would use for tomorrow, leaving me behind with her mother.


    I got a little bold asking if I coulde with her to her room but Mina pinched my hand and sent me a chilling re, silently saying ¡®behave, you pervert.¡¯.


    Auntie Yayoiughed at my attempt.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, don¡¯t be disheartened, that¡¯s just how Mii-chan is. She¡¯lle around.¡±


    ¡°Un. But Auntie, Mina is too adorable when flustered, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a given. She¡¯s my daughter, after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Does that mean Auntie can also be that adorable?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! You know, when I was her age¡­¡±


    I only expected an answer of yes or no but before I knew it, Auntie Yayoi began narrating her experiences of being cute. Yep, she called herself cute. Compared to the mature demeanor she had shown me yesterday and today before this, Mina¡¯s mother could also be that cheerful. It¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing the Mina of years ago before everything crumbled around her.


    Naturally, I noticed how she would pause and frown, possibly remembering unpleasant memories. However, Auntie Yayoi would shake her head and clear that up as she continued her tale in a lively tune.


    As I had a lot of experiences just being a good listener, Auntie Yayoi got even more enthused seeing me so absorbed in her stories.


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also that one. During the 1st week of being a 1st-year high school student, three boys, one from each year, confessed to me at the same time. I might¡¯ve been too beautiful for them that they didn¡¯t even wait for a week to pass. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Now that sounds like a brag. This Auntie¡­ even if her stories weren''t really at the standard of being adorable, the way she confidently told me about it was what I could see as too charming.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Then did Auntie ept their confession?¡± I nodded continuously and egged her to continue with her story.


    ¡°No, of course. Who are they? I don¡¯t even know their names. A few days after that, I was hailed as the Queen of Rejection.¡±


    Auntie Yayoi proudly puffed out her springy, bountiful chest with her hands on her waist.


    That smug aura she¡¯s exuding was too different from the graceful woman I saw yesterday.


    ¡°That¡¯s a ridiculous title.¡±


    ¡°Right? What do you think, Onoda-kun? Aren¡¯t I adorable?¡±


    Auntie Yayoi scoffed before her lips curled into a cutesy grin as she cupped her face while slightly leaning forward.


    Now, this was her attempt to truly look adorable. I slightly averted my gaze from her in fear that I would be tempted to pinch her pristine nose.


    ¡°¡­ To be honest, I have no idea what part of that story made you adorable, Auntie.¡±


    Auntie Yayoi was shocked. ¡°Huh?! Is it not? Weird¡­ Mii-chan always likes my stories that she¡¯s treating them at the same level as fairy tales.¡±


    Alright, let¡¯s dismiss how Mina saw that at the level of fairy tales for now. I couldn¡¯t make a connection on how that could be equivalent to being adorable?


    Somehow, the more I listen to her, the more I find this woman too goofy. Hopefully, Mina¡¯s extroverted self didn¡¯t resemble her mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Wait. Wait... Onoda-kun, what have you done?!¡±


    Suddenly, Auntie Yayoi issued a low shriek as if she realized something.


    ¡°Forget everything I said. Those stories¡­ Erase it from your memory. Understand?¡± She then stood up, grabbed me by my shoulders and pushed her face closer, perhaps an attempt to intimidate me.


    I could see her face twitching in shame and her fairly wlessplexion turn red from the embarrassment.


    She could be an airhead as well, huh?


    ¡°I can say yes but¡­ I have to be honest, Auntie. You have to knock my head a few times on the table and hope for me to have a concussion serious enough to induce memory loss. Otherwise, everything I heard will remain in my memory.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn me into a criminal, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll treasure those memories. But no worries, you¡¯ve just proven it. Auntie is as adorable as Mina.¡± I put on a yful smile enough to make her blush further. I know, I am digging my grave here but I just couldn¡¯t help it. It¡¯s that damn urge to tease again.


    Once my words registered in her mind, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s hold on my shoulder then tightened as she deliberated whether to knock me out or not.


    ¡°Huh? What are you two doing? Mom? Ruki?¡±


    As if a divine intervention saving me from impending death, Mina reappeared from the curtained area, a bag in her hand, as she incredulously stared at our current situation.

 Chapter 714 - Punishment

    With me sitting on the same sofa as yesterday while Auntie Yayoi was at the side, slightly leaning towards me with her hands grasping my shoulders. Although my face probably still sported a frozen smile, I had my back resting on the couch. Normally, our position shouldn¡¯t imply anything improper. That''s why Auntie Yayoi tried passing it off as if she¡¯s reminding me to treasure her only daughter, Mina. The grip of her hands loosened and she began tapping me instead whileughing awkwardly.


    I had the urge to say, ¡®If youugh like that, it will be more suspicious, you know?¡¯ but there¡¯s not enough time to do so. Mina¡¯s eyes already alternated between us as she approached us. Dropping her bag to one empty sofa, the slit of her beautiful eyes narrowed to a slit as her focus graduallynded on me. Most likely, she¡¯s waiting for my version of the story.


    Should I tell her how we¡¯ve been discussing her cuteness and that it ended up with her mother trying to prove that she¡¯s also an adorable creature back in the day? Then it got to the point that her mother was regretting telling me those what she deemed embarrassing stories?


    I vowed to be honest to my girls so¡­ that¡¯s the correct choice for me.


    However, since her back was turned to Mina, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s eyes also narrowed to a slit, almost the same as her daughter¡¯s. The cold glint that¡¯s inexplicably shining through it, had it been an invisible de, would already cut me to pieces just to silence me.


    To think that I would be torn between mother and daughter like this¡­ there¡¯s no one to me but that dangerous urge to tease.


    Ignoring Auntie Yayoi¡¯s killing intent, I faced Mina¡¯s inquiring eyes, wryly smiled, shook my head and shrugged my shoulders. In a way, that¡¯s my silent answer which could be tranted into partly giving up and telling her that it was as Auntie Yayoi said.


    I might be teasing her but I could confidently say that I wasn¡¯t flirting with Auntie Yayoi. Besides, I¡¯ve only met her mother yesterday, there¡¯s no reason for me to flirt with her. In the first ce, Mina¡¯s the one I came here for.


    Alright, I was kinda lying about that part of Mina being the only reason. Nheless, I still stood on the fact that I wasn¡¯t flirting with her mother. She only found us in a rather questionable position.


    Either way, if she didn¡¯t appear at that moment, it might turn for the worse because that urge would continue topel me to tease this¡­ adorable middle-aged woman. That¡¯s why it¡¯s still fortunate.


    As seconds passed wherein Mina weighed in our answers, the girl eventually epted it. However, she moved over and grabbed my wrist, pulling me up from my seat and away from her mother.


    Although faint, I sensed a hint of jealousy at that sudden action of Mina. Looking at her side frame, her lips were pursed and as she probably felt conflicted at her mother.


    And at the same time, Auntie Yayoi made a guilty gesture by lowering her head.


    Auntie, please don¡¯t do that!


    Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t this devolving to a worse situation? This was my fault. If I didn¡¯t clear this up, it might create a rift between this mother and daughter pair.


    Ah no. Considering she¡¯s just worried about her mother¡¯s well-being earlier, that was an unlikely scenario.


    Looking at how tight she held my wrist, Mina probably heard parts of our conversation, specifically thest bits.


    If taken out of context¡­ it would sound like I¡¯m trying to flirt with her mother, right?


    But then, I found out that I was overthinking again. When I nced at Mina again, she¡¯s now facing me and on her lips was a rather devilish smile.


    As she tightened her grip on my wrist, Mina dered to her mother. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to punish this idiot for teasing you. No one¡¯s allowed to tease my mom, even if it¡¯s you, shameless guy.¡±


    When I heard that, I immediately let out a sigh of relief¡­ Right, it¡¯s better this way. I¡¯ll take the fall rather than create a rift between the two.


    ¡°Eh? Mii-chan?¡±


    Auntie Yayoi was naturally surprised. The way she guiltily lowered her head meant she also came to the same conclusion as me earlier.


    But with Mina¡¯s words, that was instantly dispelled.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I was watching. This guy has that habit of teasing someone. You fell right into his palm, mom. I¡¯ll take responsibility in giving him a lesson not to mess with you¡± Mina exined to her mother.


    ¡°I-is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom. What do you think? Do you have something to say in your defense, you shameless guy?¡±


    ¡°None. I¡¯m at your mercy¡­¡± I answered, raising the white g for Auntie Yayoi to see.


    Auntie Yayoi looked on worriedly when she saw me being dragged by Mina towards the curtained area to deliver my ¡®punishment¡¯.


    As we left her mother in the living room, Mina brought me to her room, locked the door and pushed me down on her bed. She then climbed up and settled herself on top of me, inside my embrace.


    Although she¡¯s still ring at me, no matter how one look at this, no one would call this a punishment.


    Unlike the previous times, Mina stared into my eyes, cupped my cheeks to hold my head into ce and locked her lips with mine. For the second time ever since I started courting her, Mina took the initiative.


    Her lips moved expertly as we started contending on who would take the lead. While she¡¯s sucking my upper lip, her lower lip was at my mercy. We¡¯re like two thirsty vampires trying to take a sip of each other. But instead of blood, we just wanted to suck onto each other¡¯s lips. And when that¡¯s eventually proven not enough, I invaded her mouth with my tongue and I was weed by hers.


    At times we would pause to catch our breath. But while doing so, we¡¯d alternately go down each other¡¯s neck, giving it the same love that we¡¯re exchanging through our lips.


    Apart from that, our hands also didn¡¯t remain idle. Mine was ced on her nape while the other was tightly locked around her slender figure.


    As for Mina, one of her hands remained at my cheek, lovingly caressing it while the other one was holding tightly onto my scalp.


    I would surely need to fix my hair once we¡¯re done here.


    Just like this, we spent at least five minutes just exchanging our affection for each other. And while we¡¯re at it, Mina managed to convey that slight hint of jealousy that she showed earlier.


    It¡¯s not just my imagination. She really did feel a little jealous over her mother but she reeled it in.


    Only now that we¡¯re alone did she release it.


    By the time we finished with our kisses, our positions were reversed.


    I was now on top of Mina, pressing her on her own bed.. Nheless, Mina¡¯s hand remained on my cheeks while her eyes affectionately looked at my face as if she¡¯s trying to carve my image in her mind.

 Chapter 715 - Tell Me First

    ¡°¡­ Lucky you, I¡¯m this benevolent,¡± Mina said while shaking her head as if she did a blunder.


    ¡°Right. I expected a punishment but I got rewarded instead.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a shameless guy. Anyway, it¡¯s one of your traits ¡­ It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you at least scold me?¡±


    ¡°Are you a masochist?¡±


    ¡°No. I think I deserved that. I¡­ to your mother.¡±


    Truthfully, even though I felt like I did something wrong, it¡¯s worth it. Seeing Auntie Yayoi like that was something priceless.


    Mina pushed a finger on my lips, preventing me from speaking further. Then after a few minutes, she pulled my head down and whispered in my ears. ¡°Ruki¡­ If one day, my mom also caught your eye, can you promise to let me know about it first?¡±


    This¡­


    ¡°Huh? Why are you already jumping at that? Hypothetically, it really happened, won¡¯t it be awkward for you?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, it will be awkward. But I told you, I was watching. And mom¡­ it¡¯s the first time in a while since I saw her like that.¡±


    ¡°Like that?¡±


    ¡°Genuinely happy.¡±


    Was she genuinely happy? All I saw was me taking advantage of the situation to tease her.


    ¡°Wait. You¡¯re probably jumping the gun right there. I didn¡¯t see that at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in her gestures, idiot. You see, she never opened up like that to anyone ever since that day. Until you.¡±


    Eh? What about her suitors? There¡¯s no way she won¡¯t open up to them. But then again, we could also not confirm whether she opened up to them or not.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be that she¡¯s just happy for her daughter?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. But Ruki, I¡¯m also factoring in your interest in her. You won¡¯t tease someone like that without being interested in her in the slightest.¡±


    Uh¡­ this girl, I couldn¡¯t deny it. But why is she opening up that route for me? Even if I really go after Auntie Yayoi, I don¡¯t think her mother will even approve of theplex rtionship we¡¯re in. Worse, she¡¯ll pull Mina away. Because in hindsight, what I¡¯m doing is worse than that Iwasaki or her ex-husband.


    Also, this is too early¡­


    Ah. This might be because of that incident yesterday, this girl¡­ She probably lost any faith in her mother¡¯s suitors. She started lumping them into one and threw them in a trash bin.


    ¡°¡­ Uh. Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves, Mina. I respect Auntie. She¡¯s your mother after all. But for being interested in her¡­¡±


    My voice trailed¡­ and I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence. This honest trait of mine was striking at me¡­


    ¡°See that? You can¡¯t say it. You can¡¯t say that you¡¯re not or you won¡¯t be interested in her.¡± Mina poked my cheeks. And once more, she whispered in her most heartfelt tone filled with her concern over her mother. ¡°If it¡¯s you, I think I can rest assured that she won¡¯t be treated badly.¡±


    Our talk concluded at that. In the end, we concluded that if I really start seeing Auntie Yayoi in a different, sparkling light, I¡¯ll tell Mina right away.


    As for now¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m at that level yet¡­ And Mina believed that.


    Soon after that, to dispel that awkward air, I made use of our current situation and focused all of my attention on Mina.


    This time, we didn¡¯t just stop on kisses but at the same time, we also didn¡¯t reach that final goal post¡­


    It¡¯s not because it¡¯s not the time yet¡­ But because we¡¯ve run out of time¡­


    Well, as long as I hear her say ¡®I love you¡¯ to me again, that¡¯s more than enough to keep me energized for the whole day.


    This weekend became somewhat dedicated to her. Despite the incident yesterday, I¡¯m d I managed to traverse that onest step to encroaching myself in her heart. I mean, that¡¯s my goal, right?


    That¡¯s why all is well¡­


    -


    -


    When we returned to the living room, all dressed up and without the trace of what we actually did, Auntie Yayoi was pacing around restlessly.


    Upon seeing us emerging, her face brightened as she awkwardlyughed at us. She then circled around me, most likely trying to see what kind of punishment I received from Mina.


    Well, we rewarded each other in the end. I could still vividly recall it and my lower body still felt that warmth and pleasure we shared. Obviously, Mina, as well. She¡¯s holding onto my arm to keep her feet steady.


    ¡°Mom, he¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t raise my hand against him but I scolded him for good. Ain¡¯t I right, Ruki?¡± Mina yfully smiled as she winked at me.


    Well, that¡¯s what we agreed to do. Pushing back that slightly absurd thought, she squeezed into my head, it¡¯s best to act normally.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie. I¡¯m sorry for teasing you. I already forgot those stories you told me.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ By the way, this is also the reason why I came with her¡­ Mina, is it fine for her to stay at our house? Only for today. And I promise I won¡¯t do anything that will make you disappointed.¡±


    I already did a part of that here, after all¡­ Well, she¡¯d probably be angry if we told her so it¡¯s fine to be this vague.


    ¡°Your house? You promise?¡± And now, her worried eyes went back to her only daughter.


    It¡¯s a natural reaction, letting her daughter sleep at a guy¡¯s house will be a dilemma for any mother. Furthermore, she¡¯s aware of our rtionship.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie. I will respect your decision. I¡¯m perfectly ready for a refusal.¡±


    ¡°¡­ If it¡¯s my approval you¡¯re looking. You got it. I trust Onoda-kun¡¯s words. But Mii-chan, are you sure?¡±


    That level of trust, I better live up for it¡­


    ¡°Un. But honestly, I want to stay here with you, mom. Can I?¡± Mina answered as expected.


    ¡°No¡­ I want you to be somewhere you can be safe. After this gets resolved then¡­ Can I sleep with Mii-chan again? Just like before when I read you fairy tales.¡±


    When she mentioned ¡®fairy tales¡¯ I once again saw Auntie Yayoi¡¯s face reddened in embarrassment.


    Upon hearing that, Minaughed and went forward to her mother, hugging her tightly once more. ¡°Or in other words, your own amazing stories. Yes, mom, I promise. I miss your stories.¡±


    Auntie Yayoi lovingly looked at her daughter and just like earlier, she dotingly patted her head while sporting a satisfied and relieved smile.


    Following that, she met my gaze again and delivered the final decision on what I asked, ¡°You heard it, Onoda-kun. Take care of my Mii-chan. Don¡¯t disappoint me, alright? Nheless, you¡¯re both at that age already¡­ if ever it reaches that point, I can only remind you to be responsible.¡±


    ¡­ That¡¯s another approval over something I didn¡¯t ask. Looking at Mina beside me, she¡¯s covering her face but her ears betrayed her.


    Before we left the house, Auntie Yayoi ran towards the kitchen and produced an exquisite-looking bottle filled with rare-looking tea leaves. ¡°Ah! Right. Mii-chan, take these with you. You¡¯ll be staying at Onoda-kun¡¯s house. Knock his parents out with your best brew. ¡°


    Auntie Yayoi raised her hand in a fist as if saying good luck to her daughter. That smile she¡¯s sporting now was a lot different than yesterday and¡­ Mina, who noticed that, was thoroughly satisfied.


    By the time we stepped out on the road, Mina stuck close to me and whispered onest time, ¡°Thank you, pervert Ruki.¡±

 Chapter 716 - Troubled Expression

    When we arrived at our house, Akane weed Mina in open arms, smilingly epting a new sister in their fold. Perhaps she¡¯s thinking that I would worry about that gesture of hers again. My silly wife lifted her gaze and showed me a reassuring smile as if saying that there¡¯s no more issue for her to meet the other girls.


    And that¡¯s actually the truth. After that gatheringst week, Akane wouldn¡¯t react strongly anymore besides, there¡¯s only a few of them she hadn¡¯t met yet or only one more, Himeko.


    Since she already met Himeko¡¯s sister, Itou Maaya and even developed some kind of friendship with her, it¡¯s only a matter of chance before they could see each other. Perhaps, they already did. That siscon of a girl would surely brag about her sister to Akane. However, knowing that her sister and Akane were in a rtionship with me, there¡¯s also a possibility that she hadn¡¯t done that yet.


    Different from how Nami and Satsuki acted when they met Akane, Mina¡¯s strong personality seemingly got blown in the wind. She¡¯s dumbfounded at Akane¡¯s kind words that all she could do was nod at her while wearing a bewildered expression.


    After that, Akane guided Mina inside and rejoined Haruko and Edel who were in the living room.


    ¡°Ruki!¡±


    As if it¡¯s already a daily routine, my adorable ko jumped in my embrace again as soon as I entered her vision. Haruko looked on helplessly as a gentle smilended on her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think who I will be jealous of. Hubby or Edel?¡±


    ¡°E-eh? Join us then, Haru¡­¡±


    ¡°I will,ter. Look at that guy, he¡¯s already about to dote on you.¡±


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong. Edel was too light despite her figure, I could carry her all day. Her body was also soft and felt nice to the touch. I could cuddle her and befortable with it. Andstly, her inexplicable fragrance soothes my mind.


    However¡­


    ¡°You know me, Haruko. Come here, I also want to dote on you¡­ Yesterday wasn¡¯t enough.¡± I walked towards her and pulled her up. Edel, upon hearing my words, voluntarily moved slightly to the side to free up a space for Haruko.


    I patted her head for that and Edel snuggled closer. She¡¯ll always be a ko. But that¡¯s fine. I quite like her this way.


    On the other hand, Haruko was a bit taken aback. Well, I was a bit forward this time. Instead of waiting for them to crowd on me, I went for them instead.


    A whileter, even Akane and Mina weren¡¯t spared, I pulled them down with me as I rested inside their embrace.


    I also tried looking for Miwa-nee but when she showed up, she¡¯s with Minoru who had just finished his bath. Too bad.


    Either way, with the girls here, I spent the bit of time left before going to my part-time job.


    -


    -


    Because of what happened yesterday andst week where my girls kept being hit on, the girls, except for Sena who¡¯s a member of the boxing gym, decided to onlye during Saturdays.


    As for the three girls who also went to the gymst Sunday couldn¡¯te.


    Miyako already joined the others yesterday. Although I somehow wanted to spend time with that girl¡­ I had to create another opportunity for it.


    Chii wanted toe but her mother took her out shopping with her. The girl still dyed her answer but with her behavior as well as how we treated each other, it¡¯s no less than the rtionship I have with my girls. This week, I didn¡¯t have that much time to spend with her even though we¡¯re at the same school. She¡¯s always surrounded by her group and we stopped gathering at that empty clubroom to eat our lunch. Maybe I¡¯ll walk her home again one of these days.


    As for Eimi, Anzu would be tagging along with her if she left today so she already apologized to me earlier. Not that I asked her to. Due to that, I told her to just continue doing the exercises she learnedst week. Earlier, I noticed that there¡¯s an improvement with her gait and figure. Her back was straight most of the time and her shoulders stopped drooping. It¡¯s like she got more confidencepared to when I hadn¡¯t epted her yet. Back then she¡¯s somehow worried that I wouldn¡¯t see her as anything more than a former ssmate. That¡¯s why.


    With none of the girlsing to the gym, Sena was certainly happy. It¡¯s only natural that I would spend time with her once I finished with today¡¯s lesson.


    However, Coach Ayu¡¯s forecast yesterday came true.


    When I reached the gym, it¡¯s bustling with activity.


    Even without the addition of my girls, there were more new enrollees, filling up the remaining slots.


    They¡¯re mostly mother and child. Moreover, from how they¡¯re dressed, they seemed to be from a wealthy neighborhood. Those mothers were wearing shy dresses and jewelry while their children were also fashionable for their age.


    Ichihara-san and the other mother¡¯s connections showed their reach. The word of mouth proliferated and now, I was faced with another challenge.


    To make them satisfied even though they missed three sessions.


    But with the help of Sena and¡­ Coach Ayu, who surprisingly didn¡¯t look bothered despite what happened between us yesterday, the 4th session and the initiation of those new enrollees went really well.


    And that was shown from how those mothers approached me for tips.


    ¡°You¡¯re really popr now, Onoda-sensei.¡± Ichihara-san teased upon running into me when I was about to go to the changing room.


    ¡°I owed that to you and the others, Ichihara-san. This is my first job and I¡¯m really d that you trust me enough to even rmend my program to others.¡± I acted humbly and scratched my cheek.


    Looking at her, she had just taken a shower and changed back to her red tight-fitting knitted turtleneck dress. It stuck closely to her skin that anyone could admire her wonderful figure. Her front and back were also emphasized by what she¡¯s wearing. Any member of the opposite gender would surely be taken by her appearance unless they¡¯re not swinging that way.


    If not for my act as an appropriate instructor and my experience with women, I might find myself ogling at her and losing the reputation I built in her eyes.


    ¡°Not really, no. It¡¯s all because of your own charisma, Onoda-sensei. You¡¯re young, yes. But you¡¯re articte enough to tickle us, olddies¡¯ senses. Personally, I liked your attentiveness to detail. I believe with the help of these lessons and Coach Ayu¡¯s guidance, I¡¯m slowly returning to my old figure before I¡­ gave birth to my child.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, Ichihara-san clearly blushed at the mention of her being already a mother.


    So, she¡¯s even sexier before she had a child, huh?


    ¡°Oh¡­ I''m d that it¡¯s helping Ichihara-san. I¡¯ll do my best to shape you up for your husband¡¯s delight.¡±


    When I said that, it didn¡¯t escape my notice of Ichihara-san''s troubled expression. Is there something wrong with it?


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Onoda-sensei, you shouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ why?¡±


    Ichihara-san¡¯s eyes darted around, a sign that she¡¯s having trouble giving a straight answer.


    Before she could answer, her daughter emerged from the changing room and went to her.


    ¡°N-nothing¡­ See you next week, sensei.¡± Using that as an opportunity, Ichihara-san grabbed her daughter¡¯s wrist and hurriedly excused herself or rather to escape from my inquiring eyes.


    ¡°See you, sensei.¡± Her daughter also bid me farewell, unaware of her mother¡¯s condition. I waved back and smiled at her and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Whatever was the meaning of that troubled expression she showed, it would be rude for me to step in and pry on that.. It¡¯s a private matter.

 Chapter 717 - Bringing Nao Home

    ¡°What are you staring at me for? Go now.¡± Coach Ayu said in a rather displeased tone. No. That¡¯s just an act on her part. It¡¯s too easy to notice. Most likely, she¡¯s afraid to repeat what happened yesterday.


    I was back at her office for a little review of my lesson, to get my sry for the day and also to check on her. She acted normally when helping me supervise the lesson but it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s avoiding me. And now that we¡¯re alone in her office after the review wherein she exined things clearly, she swiftly changed into someone who couldn¡¯t stand me staring at her for more than ten seconds. Her eyes turned unfocused and her bodynguage screamed ufortable. She¡¯s even rubbing her shoulders as if she¡¯s trying to warm up the chill she was feeling.


    If she¡¯s like this then I could only respect her decision. I picked up the envelope filled with my sry from her table and turned around to leave.


    ¡°See you next week, Coach.¡± There¡¯s no point saying anything else. This was her choice. In her mind, what happened yesterday was a mistake.


    Without looking back to check on her reaction, I stepped out of her office.


    Although I didn¡¯t expect her to call me back, I could hear minute sounds of the shifting of her sitting position. Most likely, her eyes focused on my back.


    The next time we would meet was next Saturday. Hopefully, she returned to the normal Coach Ayu.


    I didn¡¯t really n what happened yesterday. However, my response to that was in line with my slight interest in her. Now that she made this kind of stand, if I suddenly changed stance to go after her, she¡¯d most likely just hate it rather than be happy.


    It¡¯s better this way¡­ She deserves someone better than me.


    However¡­ there¡¯s this part of my mind that¡¯s refusing to see her with another guy. I was truly a bastard.


    -


    -


    After leaving the gym, Sena and I spent time with each other before I sent her home. I took her to the nearest park, ate at a restaurant and did things that a boyfriend would do for his girlfriend.


    At the end of the day, Sena was too happy that she felt slightly guilty for the other girls. But as always, I reminded her of my policy. My mind was always focused on who I am with.


    I do love them all but if I always try to be considerate to the other girls that are not by my side, it would be inconsiderate to the one I was with. It¡¯s a somewhat vicious cycle so I just had to abide by what I established from before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more energized with my training thanks to this, Ruki.¡± Sena lovingly giggled before entering their gate. Despite being tired brought about by her daily training, this girl still kept her fairplexion. I also didn¡¯t find any signs of exhaustion when I examined her body closely earlier, at the love hotel.


    The magic of being satisfied with our rtionship kept it that way. Well, it¡¯s not magic. It¡¯s just her stress wasn¡¯t building up because whenever I was with her, I always had her rx herself. Even if we¡¯re rolling around in bed, I would include a full body massage to it and Sena would dly receive it.


    ¡°Just remember not to overwork yourself. I will scold you if you do.¡±


    ¡°I think I want to experience my Ruki scolding me once.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ Don¡¯t do it intentionally. You know how I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Mr. Worrywart. I really love hearing your thoughts out now.¡±


    ¡°And I will continue to do so. Even after I marry you.¡±


    Sena¡¯s reddened ears twitched upon hearing it and before I knew it, she already pulled my head towards her, nting her lips on mine even if we¡¯re separated by their gate. She once again conveyed how happy she was from hearing those words from me.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you for stealing me, Ruki.¡± Sena winked and smiled mischievously before running and disappearing inside their house.


    Thanking me for stealing her, huh? We truly wouldn¡¯t be like this if I hadn¡¯t set my eyes on her back then.


    Anyway, the girl peeked her head out of their door and waved at me a few secondster. Looking at how silly she acted, it¡¯s hard to see that aggressive boxer.


    As always, I spent the time on the train to check on some of my girls.


    Satsuki¡¯s tsundere antics struck again. She told me that she¡¯s not missing me when in fact, she¡¯s the one with the most message. She even beat Aya on that part.


    Nami, on the other hand, was simply subtle at saying how she missed me. The girl was asking me questions that normally, she could answer herself. It¡¯s just her excuse to have something to talk about.


    Andstly, Nao¡­ That girl already got her permission to not go to school for a week from their School Administration. That Nobuo was not showing up that¡¯s why the Ministry of Education might step in soon. With all the evidence piled up against him, if he didn¡¯t defend himself, his teaching license would surely be revoked.


    Anyway, due to that, my destination changed from going home to picking up the girl at their house.


    I messaged Akane and Haruko about it and they replied positively. Although they might see themselves as rivals orpetitors behind my back, they¡¯re also concerned about Nao¡¯s safety.


    Obviously, Shio as well. Although that¡¯s four girls that would be staying in our house tonight, I was more than prepared to attend to all of them. Ah no. That¡¯s five, including Miwa-nee.


    As for the room arrangement¡­ We will prepare a room for Nao tomorrow. However, considering that Akane wasn''t against letting someone else in our room anymore, Nao might join us in our bedroom in the following nights.


    Two hourster, Nao and I arrived home, just in time for dinner. And as chance would have it, my parents hadn¡¯t left yet.


    Judging from my mother¡¯s yful smile as well as Mina and Edel¡¯s flustered expression, they had already been acquainted with her. Haruko was still Haruko, she seemed to be unfazed by meeting my parents.


    As for my father, he¡¯s looking weirdly at me. But that¡¯s understandable. That¡¯s four more girls he hadn¡¯t met yet.. They may be aware of Haruko and Nao during middle school but Mina and Edel was definitely another shock.

 Chapter 718 - Treat It As Solved

    ¡°Mother, father, I finally have the honor of meeting you. Please forgive me for my appearance.¡±


    After eating our dinner, Nao insisted on kneeling down in front of my parents to introduce herself properly. The girl was wearing a short-sleeved dress that¡¯s nothing short of proper. Her hair was even decorated by a headband to keep her fringes from covering her eyes. Yet this girl asked for forgiveness for her appearance. It might just be her being polite to my parents but it somehow didn¡¯t feel right to me.


    Due to that, I kneeled down next to her and lightly squeezed her side.


    She almost jumped in surprise but a sly smile touched her lips.


    Upon seeing that, my motherughed. ¡°Nao-chan, you don¡¯t have to be too polite. I¡¯m also d to finally meet you. How has my son treated you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ He had forgotten me for two years. However, once I returned to his life, he¡¯s making sure to fill that up with the days he neglected me. I¡¯m satisfied enough to be by his side again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Excellent. Whatever troubles you¡¯re facing this time, you can treat it as solved.¡±


    When my mother said that, I couldn¡¯t help but pick up something. I lifted my head and saw her meaningful look. It might not be picked up by Nao or any other girls in the room but since I was aware of their real upation, I felt a sudden chill across my body, making the hairs on my arm stand upright.


    It can¡¯t be, right?


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    I asked. However, my mother just lifted a finger on her lips.


    ¡°Shh¡­ Ruki. Don¡¯t ask questions.¡±


    Being shut down like that, I turned to my father.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°You heard your mother.¡± He coughed twice, clearing his throat before curtly answering.


    So, they¡¯re not going to answer again. Uh¡­ I could guess what she¡¯s implying. But if it¡¯s really like that, it somehow irritates me that they¡¯re deciding on doing that without asking for my opinion.


    ¡°Eh? Ruki, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Because she thought that my mother was just trying tofort her, Nao was puzzled by my interjection.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I shook my head.


    I couldn¡¯t tell her or them. It involved my parents¡¯ job after all. Nheless, most of my girls were intelligent and they knew Nao¡¯s troubles. They could certainly connect the dots given time.


    But for now¡­ it¡¯s better this way.


    My mother changed the topic and continued their conversation after that.


    When I deemed it enough, I grabbed Nao¡¯s hand and helped her stand up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you unpack your things.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Y-yes. Mother, father, thank you for epting me.¡± Nao bowed politely again which was answered by my mother¡¯sugh and my father¡¯s wave of his hand.


    Following that, I carried her luggage and picked the room where Aya slept when I brought her here.


    While unpacking, the girl voiced her confusion and I cleared it up albeit with iplete information.


    ¡°Are your parents that amazing?¡± Her eyes widened in amazement as she sessfully inferred that my parents might do something with that case with that Nobuo.


    ¡°I also have no idea. But as an internationalwyer, my father might use his connection to help.¡±


    That might be what would happen but with their real job in ce, they might just directly do it themselves by corroborating with the Ministry of Education.


    ¡°Then Shiori-nee will be able to breathe a sigh of relief too.¡± Nao put her hands together as she said that. This girl also felt guilty for Shio. Although they both became mine in the end, she¡¯s finding fault with herself for falling into that Nobuo¡¯s scheme.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ it¡¯ll be over. Hopefully.¡±


    ¡°This is new. Why do you sound pessimistic?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just felt a little helpless. I wish I can do more for the both of you.¡±


    Yep. This was why I¡¯m somewhat irritated thinking about my parents helping with that case. I selfishly wanted to be the one to put an end to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re already doing what you can, idiot Ruki. Don¡¯t try to overreach or you¡¯re just going to disappoint yourself. Let¡¯s be realistic, shall we?¡±


    Nao tapped my shoulders and squeezed my face with both of her hands before giggling. I could see my reflection in her eyes, I looked like a sad duckling.


    However¡­


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    I was still the same¡­ This was another ¡®me¡¯ problem. I was being stubborn with that thought.


    Perhaps noticing that my mood hadn¡¯t improved, Nao pursed her lips and pouted. ¡°If you continue being like that, we¡¯ll kick you out of our room.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Hearing her say that, I wondered what room she¡¯s pertaining to.


    However, it was answered by someone else.


    Before I knew it there were more presences at the door.


    And the first one being¡­ Akane. ¡°She¡¯s right, husband. We¡¯ll have you sleep here alone while Nao and I will take our bed.¡±


    So that¡¯s what she meant by ¡®our room¡¯. Will I be able to survive a night without any of them in my arms? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Oh. Our room was also off-limits, hubby. Unless, you erase that frown and clear your head of what you¡¯re hoping to achieve regarding Nao¡¯s case.¡± Haruko also chimed in. Edel and Mina were behind her who also agreed with that notion.


    As expected, they already deciphered what my mother meant by those words.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure Miwa-nee will not want you disturbing Minoru as well,¡± Akane added. Her lips curved up into another yful smile.


    With all of them agreeing at one point, what am I to do but surrender.


    ¡°¡­ Alright, you, girls, win. I¡¯ll stop being pessimistic about it.¡±


    ¡°There we go.¡± Nao let go of my face and pulled me in her embrace instead.


    Following that, Akane, Haruko, Edel and the reluctant Mina entered the room and passed me around between the five of them, each one doting on me in their own way.


    Well, it¡¯s definitely heaven so I let it go and just enjoyed being in my girls¡¯ embrace. However, I swiftly returned what I received from them. One by one.


    Nao got it first upon the four left us alone. I swiftly pinned her down the bed and¡­ including the longing I have for her, the room temperature quickly heightened along with Nao¡¯s ted yet seductive moans.


    I let her remember that night at the hotel wherein I made sure to get her exhausted. Well, not exhausted to the point that she stopped feeling it. Anyway, she¡¯s too lovely back then. Tonight, even more so¡­


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re just going to help me unpack, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, change of ns, Nao. I missed you a lot. Moreover, after being doted on by all of you, there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t return it.¡±


    ¡°Excuses. Just say you missed my body.¡±


    An impish smile hung on Nao¡¯s lips as she ran her fingers on my naked body.


    ¡°That too.¡±


    Well, I¡¯m an honest guy so there¡¯s no point denying it.


    ¡°Pervert.¡± Nao blushed at my shamelessness. Even if she said that, her arms circled to my nape, leveling my face to hers.


    Although I would be content just watching and staring at her beauty, nothing beats being this affectionate with her.


    ¡°You love this pervert.¡±


    I smirked but what she replied caught me blushing.


    ¡°More than anyone else¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ You girls, stop making me blush. It¡¯s not in my character.¡±


    ¡°Really, now? With how shameless you are, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll mind a blush or two.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me seal this mouth.¡± I pushed my face on hers, sealing her lips with mine. At the same time, I slipped my arm to her back, embracing her.


    I admit. I had just escaped that losing battle of affectionate words. My girls were getting good at it.


    Nao¡¯s eyes seemed tough at what I did before closing to firmly savor our reconnected lips.


    I already kissed her when I picked her up but this time, there¡¯s no more inhibition. Our passion for each other burned brightly as we soon got lost in each other.


    Nao¡¯s lovely figure slithered at my touch. By the time I got everything taken off of her, her lustful eyes were already begging for the repeat of that night.


    Taken in by that endearing expression, I got down to business. And Nao, being aware of what was about to happen next, voluntarily opened her arms and legs, affectionately weing me to be one with her. Despite the tightness she still possessed, I slid in easily as her depths remembered my shape. As soon as I settled in, Nao''s body quivered in excitement.. She then put her lips next to my ears and temptingly whispered, ¡°Make a mess out of me, Ruki.¡±

 Chapter 719 - Blissful Night

    The night quickly passed.


    By the time Nao and I left the room, all sweaty from what we did, my parents had already left.


    Mina incredulously looked at me as if some kind of pervert, who would go into the offensive as soon as I got the chance.


    Well, that¡¯s not wrong but considering what we did in her room, she couldn¡¯t say anything or it would just thoroughly embarrass her.


    Edel, on the other hand, boisterously clung to me again. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s been waiting for me toe out of the room ever since earlier. Even though I told her that I was sweaty, the silver ko ignored it as I eventually sat down on the sofa. With that, she took a seat on myp and never let go.


    Nao, who wasn¡¯t that familiar with Edel yet, was wide-eyed while gaping at how daring the girl was.


    Akane and Haruko just smiled at it. They¡¯re already used to the clinginess that Edel was exhibiting towards me.


    However, even I started thinking that it¡¯s turning a bit excessive. Perhaps, if I ran into her at school, she might just jump at me even if we¡¯re in a corridor filled with other students.


    That event would indubitably turn into not just a full-blown rumor but a fact recorded by everyone who would see it.


    Nheless, I didn¡¯t have the heart to scold her. Not yet, at least.


    Spending at least thirty minutes just cuddling my adorable silver ko, we then prepared to sleep.


    Naturally, I took a bath with Akane first. This time, however, Nao joined us. The tub that¡¯s already small for two became even tighter. In the end, I ended up in the middle of the two girls. To not make them ufortable, I got up and just sat at the side, watching the two.


    Well, that didn¡¯tst long because it quickly turned to the same pattern as any other day. Only, there¡¯s another participant.


    By the time we finished the bet, I brought the two in our room before excusing myself to visit Miwa-nee and the other three.


    Miwa-nee followed me out of their room to not wake Minoru. Well, with her new stance of alsopeting for my attention, she had limited time to do so without being interrupted.


    That¡¯s why this night also became something else for us or rather, Miwa-nee would pout at me if I didn¡¯t spoil her tonight. Moreover, the day of her return was looming above us. We¡¯re going to make more memories together before that timees. I really wish toe with her but like we talked about, Miwa-nee would be braving it by herself.


    I could sigh all day toment how useless I could be but to not worry her, I had to keep it all to myself. The best thing I could do for her was to apany her like that and look brighter for our future rather than be depressed about it.


    Miwa-nee was strong herself, after all.


    Following the time with her, I checked on Akane and Nao first before going to my previous room where the three girls would be sleeping.


    Akane and Nao were already asleep by then. After fixing the nket over them and kissing their foreheads while saying goodnight, I went to my destination.


    People would definitely think this was tiring but they didn¡¯t know how satisfying it was to see your loved ones happy. They might be the reason I kept on moving yet they¡¯re also the reason why I had the strength to go on.


    My desire could be considered a disease but it¡¯s also thanks to it that I met them. Maybe it could be the exnation why it was impossible to be cured. Who knows?


    Once I entered my previous room, there¡¯s a futonid down next to my previous bed. However, no one was using it. The three girls were snuggled together at the bed with Haruko at the center. Apart from that, Edel was hugging my pillow with her face buried in it while Mina was curled up in my nket with only her head peeking out.


    They¡¯re already snoozing so the only thing I did was to check on them one by one.


    Mina was the most stressed among them due to what happened but at the moment, she had a peaceful expression. I caressed her untied luscious ck hair and ran my fingers down to her forehead and cheek. She moved slightly as if tickled by it. That¡¯s why I stopped and leaned down to kiss her exposed cheek as I whispered her good night.


    Edel was whispering my name in her sleep. Although she¡¯s not admitting it, Haruko and I concluded that I had already overtaken her when ites to the mostfortable ce Edel found herself in. And that¡¯s properly disyed earlier. For her to want to be pampered by me even though Haruko was with us proved it.


    Well, as long as it helped her fight against her fear, Haruko was more than happy to see it. She knew that even though their emotions for each other transformed into love, she wouldn¡¯t be able to give them the best of her. And that¡¯s because of me. In a way, it could be seen that Haruko was passing her lovers to me because she¡¯s afraid that in time, her affection for them would diminish the more she spent time with me.


    I took up that chance to get to know them one by one, starting with Himeko. And now, I truly ended up liking and loving the three. I could say that one of the reasons was my desire to help Haruko remain with them. However, it¡¯s also undeniable that I ended up loving them just the same.


    I stroked Edel¡¯s unbelievably smooth silver hair and even though I hadn¡¯t nned it, I somehow found myself climbing up, squeezing into the little space to hug the girl.


    Perhaps she felt my fingers on her hair and the motion behind her, she mumbled quietly as she pulled her head out of my pillow to check who¡¯s behind her. As soon as she found out that it¡¯s me, Edel turned around, scooched closer and hugged me tightly.


    At the same time as that, I noticed Haruko opening her eyes and with a wide grin, she silently mouthed, ¡°You yboy,¡± before gesturing with her finger to push my head closer to her.


    And I did. While Edel was rubbing her whole face on my cheeks and clung to my chest like the ko she was, Haruko and I shared a passionate kiss until she drifted back to sleep.


    Following that, I just spent the next twenty minutes hugging Edel while asionally answering her call for more intimacy.


    By the time I left the room, Edel settled back on hugging my pillow while enjoying Haruko¡¯s side.


    When Iid down between Akane and Nao in our room, the two, despite not waking up at all, rolled towards my side.


    And that¡¯s how the night went¡­


    It¡¯s kind of a long night but it was filled with me looking over their sleeping faces, admiring their beauty all the while wishing to continue being with them¡­


    When I opened my eyes in the morning, Haruko, Mina and Edel had joined us in our room.


    No wonder, I woke up from the heat.

 Chapter 720 - Is Onoda Popular?

    Monday morning quickly passed.


    Like I advisedst Friday, Hitomi didn¡¯t show up in front of our house to drive us to school. Due to that, Akane had me send her to the train station instead. Fuyu and her friends would join her when the train reached their station.


    As for me, I went to school with the three girls. To prevent the silver ko from clinging to me, Mina and Haruko created a wall.


    Nao would remain at our house since she¡¯s technically on excused leave from school but she was given homework to do so, she¡¯s still basically studying at home.


    Anyway, since I was a little early this time, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s mood was great that the students who seemed to have some vition within the school¡¯s dress code were only given a warning without so much as a re.


    Somehow, I had no idea if I was being a good influence to that teacher or not. But she could clear her reputation of being a terror teacher then that¡¯s great.


    Anyway¡­ when I reached the ssroom, everyone was in a serious mood. Well, not exactly everyone, only those who care too much for the uing quizzes for the day.


    It¡¯s not midterms yet since there¡¯s still a week before that but it would reflect greatly on our report cards, or so it was said.


    Thankfully, I crammed slightly yesterday morning. Furthermore, there¡¯s also that study group that we heldst Friday. Although there were other things that happened that day, the study session was more or less sessful.


    Aya was at ease next to me. She¡¯s reading another book, the Volume 2 of that ridiculously long-titled light novel. At times she would look at me and smile pleasantly, filling my morning with fluff.


    Satsuki, who was spared for morning practice today, wasn¡¯t clouded with gloom. Although her eyes were still narrowed cynically, she would smirk like a winner whenever our eyes would meet. The girl was probably confident to pass this time.


    I wrote in my notebook saying ¡®Good luck¡¯ and let her read it to which she responded with, ¡®Watch and see. I expect a reward.¡¯.


    Well, since it would surely motivate her, I nodded at that expectation.


    ¡°This idiot. I¡¯m not happy.¡± Satsuki breathlessly muttered at her seat as she covered her reddening face.


    She¡¯s being this cute this early in the morning¡­


    Nami, Hina and Saki also seemed confident in their seats.


    Ah. No, Saki was making a racket too early in the morning, acting like how she was normally.


    Nami still had that confident gait around her that would naturally attract attention towards her. Totally befitting of the Main Heroine-type.


    As for Hina¡­ she¡¯s just doing her best to match Nami. Nheless, thepetitiveness around the two was nowhere in sight anymore. Hina could now raise her head confidently, even gazing at me boldly.


    That earned some kind of reaction from the others but not enough to cause a ruckus.


    Too bad, we could only exchange a few nces or it would be too obvious.


    Chii, on the other hand, was being loud in the back row along with her gyaru friends. She could still keep that act. However, if someone would observe closely, she¡¯s starting to draw some distance from Fukuda¡¯s group.


    I only had a gist of the dynamics of their group but those gyaru friends of hers were initially just part of the delinquent group but eventually became her followers or close friends.


    I mean, they¡¯re aware of her undeniable beauty beneath that cakey make-up, no matter how thin she applied on her face. They probably already did some kind of girls¡¯ sleepover.


    Anyway, she¡¯s the same as ever. When she noticed my eyes on her, she boldly sauntered to my seat and tapped me on my shoulder. ¡°Morn, Onoda-chi!¡±


    It¡¯s not the first time she did that so our ssmates also treated that as a normal urrence. Yet, she also quickly retreated because she¡¯s been shot by four pairs of fiery eyes. Aya was still busy reading her book so she¡¯s not included. Even if she¡¯s not busy with that, she¡¯s the type who wees every girl connected to me. She might just look at Chii and greet her.


    ¡°Is it just me or is Onoda somewhat popr?¡±


    Suddenly, I picked up a conversation a few rows behind me. It¡¯s a group of three girls, one of which is that girl who blurted out something when Satsuki acted cutely back then.


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s a fact, no? How many achievements do you think he has racked ever since the first day? He¡¯s even a part of the Student Council.¡± Answered the second one.


    She¡¯s not wrong¡­ I have a lot of that. Ugh.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re right. Yet he¡¯s still acting nonchnt about everything that I¡¯m starting to forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re not just paying attention. Your eyes are always wandering to that group.¡± The third girl said. Whichever group she¡¯s pertaining to, I had no idea. ¡°It¡¯s just a mystery who his girlfriend is though. Prez mentioned somethingst time. She¡¯s most likely not from our ss.¡±


    So, what Kanzaki did was already having an effect. That¡¯s a good thing even though she apologized for it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ But isn¡¯t he close to Maemura and Rindou? There¡¯s also Harada. Oh. Don¡¯t forget Prez.¡±


    ¡°Andou and the others around her also seemed to be friendly around him. Wait. If that poprity poll in middle school was held, he might possibly win against Ogawa.¡±


    ¡°He will? I don¡¯t know. But now that you mention it, it¡¯s about time we start that, huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s gather the girlster!¡±


    Those girls, their conversation was too loud that some of the boys also started paying attention when they mentioned that poprity poll.


    I could vaguely recall that thing happening during middle school and as I was a perfect ssmate A, I was probably not nominated in it. If I ever was, then¡­ I could deduce that it¡¯s Eimi¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Mr. Popr. How nice~¡±


    Sakuma who was slowly bing the embodiment of depression spoke from behind me.


    Naturally, that¡¯s directed to me.


    Looking back, his head was lowered, his shoulders drooped and he seemed tock any sort of motivation in his body at the moment.


    Was his talk with Setsuna didn¡¯t bear any fruit? Or was it because she and Juri already left and gone back to college?


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me. I¡¯d rather not have this kind of poprity. Wanna take my achievements from me?¡±


    ¡°As if that can be passed! But it¡¯s true. You¡¯re more popr than you think. Look around. Compared to that¡­¡± His voice trailed into another gloomy note.


    ¡°Did you get dumped?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No! I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see. So, there¡¯s no progress.¡± I read his expression and bodynguage and that seemed to be the case as there¡¯s no other reaction from him. ¡°After all the advice I¡¯ve given you¡­ Anyway, you better keep your head on your shoulder, man. It¡¯s not the end of the world yet. But if you fail this time, we won¡¯t help you study again.¡±


    ¡°I know that! Ugh. You know why I¡¯m down in this dump.¡± He slumped down his desk.


    Satsuki, who was clearly listening in on our conversation, sent him a disdainful gaze. Lucky him, he didn¡¯t see that or he¡¯d be more depressed.


    On the other hand, I got the ¡®you fix that idiot¡¯ look from her.


    I only wryly smiled at the girl before responding to Sakuma.


    ¡°So what? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re still living in that misunderstanding? Didn¡¯t she chase after you?¡±


    ¡°She did. But I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ I¡¯m a little brother¡­¡±


    Oh. That''s what he meant, huh?


    ¡°No other way for that. Work hard to climb the stairs and reach the next level. That¡¯s all I can advise you.¡±


    At the same time as I said that, Shio finally arrived in our room, making it convenient to end that conversion. He¡¯s on his own now.


    I don¡¯t know the specifics but ording to Satsuki, her sister didn¡¯t even mention Sakuma but she made sure to get my contacts. For verification purposes, or so she mentioned.


    Satsuki was also clueless. Nheless, she¡¯s aware that the interest her older sister was showing to me was in regards to how much she cares about her younger sister.


    In any case, I¡¯m confident that I can defend my rtionship with Satsuki against her.. Her parents too, when the timees for it.

 Chapter 721 - You’re Unfair

    Starting with Shio¡¯s ss, the quizzes held by each teacher brought no small deal of headaches to everyone.


    No matter how much one crammed and studied, four consecutive quizzes with at least 50 items each would take a toll on everyone¡¯s brain. Well, except to geniuses who could breeze through it of course.


    Even my Aya looked worn out when the 4th period ended, what more Satsuki? The girl was knocked out and slumped on her desk.


    Nami and Hina looked a bit better but Saki? She¡¯s in the same state as Satsuki.


    Chii was still holding on but if it went on, she¡¯d soon run out of gas.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s lunch break after the 4th period and perhaps they at least graced us with some mercy, it¡¯s at least twenty minutes early.


    Shio and the other teachers most likely realized that it¡¯s too much for us.


    No wonder midterms and finals were spread throughout two school days. That¡¯s one of the reasons.


    ¡°Aya, can you prepare our table? I¡¯ll buy refreshments.¡±


    ¡°Yes! What about¡­?¡±


    Aya¡¯s eyes wandered to Nami¡¯s direction. She¡¯s clearly asking if they¡¯ll join us.


    Well, my lunchbox for today was made by Shizu. She made it a point for me to get it from Nami first thing in the morning. Today¡¯s the day for me to be her secretary so¡­ I held off thanking her fullyter.


    ¡°They¡¯ll join us here. I¡¯ll buy enough for everyone.¡± I smiled and tapped Satsuki¡¯s shoulder on my way out, waking the girl up.


    Naturally, she looked annoyed but upon understanding why I did that, she murmured grumpily, ¡®I preferred you whispering to me, idiot.¡¯


    I preferred that as well but it would be conspicuous if I did it right in the open.


    As for Sakuma, well, he could join us as well. If he could raise his body up.


    I then left the room and outside the School Building to the nearest vending machine. There¡¯s one in the cafeteria but with the flood of students, there¡¯s bound to be a line there.


    After returning with the refreshments, our desks were once again joined to create arge square table. Shizu¡¯s lunchbox was already ced in front of my seat.


    Nami most likely sneakily put that down during the chaos when they¡¯re organizing the desks.


    And surveying those crowded around the makeshift table, only those I expected to join was sitting around it; namely my girls and their friends.


    Due to that, only Sakuma and I became the only boys in that group.


    Ah. No. Tadano and that silent guy also joined. As for Ogawa, he¡¯s nowhere to be seen. That guy most likely chose to disappear rather than see Nami and the others crowding around me.


    Anyway, that¡¯s fine even if they joined us. That¡¯s even better, in my opinion. It saved us from more rumors.


    Once we finished eating, I left the room to check on the girls from the other school. Since some of them were together, it became easier for us. I also checked on Nao, to see if she¡¯s doing fine there.


    Once that''s done, I thought of going back to our ssroom. However, I ran into Chii in front of the School Building.


    She specifically waited for me there. She¡¯s still on her gyaru act but once I saw that there¡¯s no one around, I just grabbed her hand and pulled her with me to the Club Building.


    In less than a few minutes, we reached the empty clubroom.


    ¡°W-wait. Kii¡­ what are we here for?¡± She asked. Her eyes wandered around the room as if she¡¯s afraid to meet my gaze.


    Well, I didn¡¯t really n this. I actually thought of going back to review onest time with the others for the 5th period¡¯s uing quiz. It¡¯s Monday so the 6th and 7th would be taken by the Mentor Program.


    However, seeing her there as if she¡¯s specifically waiting for me to show up, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from desiring to be alone with her.


    It¡¯s been a while after all. Most of the time, we¡¯re with the others and due to that, I couldn¡¯t focus on herpletely. This time... I got the chance to do so.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to bring you to a ce where you can drop your gyaru act and be my Chii.¡± I grabbed a seat and sat down before dragging her down to sit on myp.


    She was perplexed but the girl instinctively held onto my shoulders. I looked up at her flustered face and thought of teasing her more but I restrained myself.


    I had no idea what to talk about with her. I mean, we¡¯re already talking to each other through messenger so any topic I could bring up was already exhausted.


    I just really want to spend the remaining time with her.


    ¡°¡­ This guy. What if someone saw us? Didn¡¯t we agree to tone down meeting each other like this? Nanami and the others are abiding by it but you¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Chii. I missed you. Besides, you forgot another point for that. I¡¯ll still spend time with all of you as long as there¡¯s enough time. You noticed itst week, right? I¡¯m leaving the ssroom to meet them outside like this.¡±


    Even if there¡¯s that agreement that dissolved the gathering in this room every lunch, we¡¯re continuing to meet outside. Just that, not with all of them at once.


    And the point for that wasn¡¯t just to avoid suspicion or getting ourplex rtionship exposed. It¡¯s also to not let them be that constricted to it. It¡¯s already enough that I was the one devoting my time to them and not the other way around.


    Although I very much love to just give them all of my time, I didn¡¯t want them to do the same. No, that¡¯s not the right words.


    Everyone still needed space for themselves. It¡¯s enough that we caged ourselves in this rtionship that shouldn¡¯t be made public. But if all of their free time in school got devoted to being spent with me, it would just constrict them.


    Well, that only applied to the girls in the same ss as me. It¡¯s easier for them to reach me, after all. That¡¯s why the others were somewhat jealous. Nheless, we have to settle on what we have at the moment. Besides, they all have different careers in front of them.


    ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t answered you yet, right? Don¡¯t you think I might say no?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ We¡¯ll get to that once you properly answer. But at the moment, I¡¯m just a normal guy expressing my love to be with you. If your answer turned out to be ¡®no¡¯ in the future, you can expect me to stop this and take a step back.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Chii¡¯s flustered expression froze as she slowly lowered her head to my shoulder. I felt her hands losing their grip on my shoulders but instead of letting it down, her arms slowly circled to my back.


    ¡°Kii¡­ you¡¯re unfair. You know, I¡¯m still preparing myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a given that I¡¯m unfair. Not just to you but everyone. I wrapped you all up in this abnormal rtionship after all. That¡¯s why we can set it aside for now. You can have all the time to prepare yourself. I just want to spend some time with you. Today. At this moment.¡±


    ¡°If you say it like that¡­ I won¡¯t be able to hold back.¡± Chii lifted her head to stare into my eyes. Beneath the makeup that¡¯s masking her true appearance, I could clearly see her former self who started to be clingy back then.


    I ignored and somehow pushed her aside back then but now¡­ I wanted to correct that. If I could only go back to that past, I would give myself a punch. No. A punch wasn¡¯t enough. I would beat myself up.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for that. I did you wrong years ago¡­ I want to make it right. This time will surely not be enough but¡­ expect me to steal you again.¡±


    ¡°Who will you steal me from? Hug me, Kii.¡±


    ¡°Who? From yourself, I guess?¡± As I answered that, my arms that¡¯s resting on her waist wrapped around her slender figure.


    There¡¯s not much for us to talk about verbally but with our bodies tangled together like this, we began to feel each other¡¯s emotions for each other.


    For me, it¡¯s a bit of regret, atonement and the emotion that I hadn¡¯t remembered before, love.


    For Chii, it¡¯s simply her desire to walk with me again but there¡¯s also the reluctance to do so.. Nheless, the rhythmic beating of her heart also spoke of that same emotion.

 Chapter 722 - Escorting Satsuki

    After thest quiz for the day, everyone in our ss rejoiced as if they had just been freed from an eternal prison. Some stretched their arms out jovially while some straight-up yelled out their feelings making the ssroom rowdy in less than a minute after the teacher left.


    Even Satsuki who would normally be unconcerned to anything else had a rare smile on her lips as she exhaled a relieved sigh. She then hooked one of her arms around me and locked me to her side. That¡¯s a surprising move from her that made heads turn in our direction but that just showed how happy she was at surviving from the quizzes.


    When she noticed that she was suddenly the center of attention. The girl¡¯s jubnt expression creased back to her grumpy one as she slowly released me. Following that, she stood up and wordlessly left our ssroom in hurried steps.


    I could hear astounded gasps from our ssmates, unbelieving that the girl who couldugh like that was Satsuki.


    Well, there were different kinds of reactions but most of it boiled down to how different Satsuki was to how they perceived her to be, ignoring my part.


    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t tell me you all think that she¡¯s a scary girl? Maemura isn¡¯t how you think she is. True, her natural disposition gave her a rather scary vibe but once you got close to her, you¡¯ll see how lovely she is.¡±


    Because those whispers weren¡¯t dying down, I found myself blurting that out.


    And sure enough, their eyes focused on me and some raised their doubts.


    But the one that stood out was, as expected, that question.


    ¡°Onoda, are you and Maemura¡­ a thing?¡±


    The one who asked that was that same girl I just mentioned earlier, Misumi.


    Well, that instance of seeing Satsuki acting cutely when she asked me to ¡®carry her¡¯ had asting impression in her mind.


    And today, it got reinforced by Satsuki¡¯s act and my words.


    Should I answer or not?


    Well, it¡¯s just the same as before anyway. After what I heard from them this morning, they already believed that my girlfriend isn¡¯t in our ssroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving that to your interpretation,¡± I answered. ¡°Anyway, all I¡¯m saying is¡­ she¡¯s not the scary girl you think she is¡­ aren¡¯t I right, Sakuma?¡±


    As someone that¡¯s on the receiving end of Satsuki¡¯s affection-disguised-as-insult during their middle school, pulling him in was definitely the right move to change their crosshair to him.


    ¡°Y-yes! Maemura is¡­¡±


    And as soon as their eyes focused on him, the one that had more history with her, I took that chance to leave the room.


    Well, Aya tugged at my sleeves and whispered for me to run after Satsuki. And looking at Nami, Hina and Saki, their eyes were also rying the same intention.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to find her.


    She¡¯s still lingering right outside the School Building after all.


    It¡¯s already time for the Mentor Program and since her Mentor is Shizu, her destination was the Club Building.


    ¡°That¡¯s not in your character, is it? To be bothered by our ssmates¡¯ perception of you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, idiot? Doesn¡¯t this announce our rtionship?¡±


    Satsuki bit her lips in slight frustration but her face still had that red shade covering it. She¡¯s so adorable that I was having the urge to tease her. Nheless, I refrained from doing so, she already got enough anyway.


    Instead of that, I grabbed her hand and began walking towards the Club Building while answering. Now¡¯s the best time to do this. Before the other students began filing outside to go where they would meet their Mentors.


    ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t have to worry. Their heads are muddled by the rumors around me and even if they start thinking that, let them be. It¡¯s the truth anyway.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ You¡¯re too unbelievable. You¡¯re throwing all the fa?ade we piled up out of the window. Have you gotten tired of continuing this in the background?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I told you, the rumors already became paddings to it. Even if they dig through it, unless we announce it ourselves, they¡¯ll only end up with spections. Of course, if we¡¯re seen flirting like this in public, that will cement their spections into truth.¡± I pulled her closer, let go of her hand and hooked my arm around her waist. If someone saw us like this, there¡¯s no escape anymore. But¡­ I just can¡¯t help it.


    When she noticed what just happened, the first reaction she did was to try and push me away. However, my grip firmly grasped her waist. She could do nothing but follow my pace.


    Soon enough, we reached the Club Building and began ascending the stairs. This ce was devoid of people. We¡¯re the first ones so I didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    ¡°Ugh. This isn¡¯t making me happy.¡± Even though she¡¯s turning even redder from all this, she still managed to put on a frown.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know. This isn¡¯t enough to make my Satsuki happy. Once we reach our destination, I will go all out.¡± My fingers pressed on her sides slowly crawled up, reaching just below her bulge, implying what I meant by thatst sentence.


    ¡°Y-you pervert. That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± She almost jumped but even so, her resistance was all verbal.


    At this point, we¡¯ve reached the second floor. If I remembered correctly, Shizu was also conducting their Mentor Program at the Student Council so we still had two more floors to ascend.


    ¡°Really? Then pray tell, what can make my Satsuki happy?¡±


    Satsuki bit her lips in slight frustration. Despite wanting this development. This girl had that habit of not being honest with herself.


    A few secondster, she murmured her answer.


    ¡°¡­Drop dead.¡±


    A typical answer from a tsundere. Most anime protagonists will be heartbroken at this point but¡­ who am I? My lips curved as I returned an answer.


    ¡°Oh. Your wish is mymand, princess. However, let me escort you first before dying.¡±


    My feet stopped for a bit to stand in front of her. I then bowed like a knight would before kissing the back of her hand.


    She was stunned.


    But I already returned to her side and resumed escorting before she could utter a response. ¡°This big idiot¡­¡±


    ¡°Your biggest idiot.¡± I corrected her while sporting a teasing smile. I know, it¡¯s no good, I¡¯m no good. Teasing her was already like anguage I memorized. Executing it was already by memory at this point. ¡°Ah. Even if I drop dead like you wished, I¡¯m hoping to be revived by you, mind you. A mouth-to-mouth resuscitation will not be enough though. Perhaps, a good old naked embrace to transfer warmth to my cold, dead body will be needed as well.¡±


    And with that, Satsuki¡¯s fuse blew up. She first trembled furiously before pushing me into the wall. With our height difference, I ended up looking up to meet her twitching and ring eyes like amb set to be ughtered. We¡¯re already halfway to the 4th floor so there were only a few steps left before reaching our destination but Satsuki couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Using her body to pin me there, Satsuki furiously grabbed my lips with hers. It¡¯s a rough kiss but within it was the culmination of what she endured starting from when we¡¯re in the ssroom.


    Well, there¡¯s no escaping this¡­ right?

 Chapter 723 - Running Into Shizu

    Given that it¡¯s only a matter of minutes before Shizu showed up, Satsuki eventually let go after venting what she bottled up from the teases she received from me.


    Her vented emotions included her inability to bepletely honest and how she¡¯s feeling bad from the words that were thrown by her.


    How did I deduce those? Well, that¡¯s the mystery of emotions. You can easily convey what you want by actions rather than words. That¡¯s why there¡¯s the popr saying that ¡®action speaks louder than words¡¯. Even though it didn¡¯t particrly pertain to conveying one¡¯s feelings to intimate actions such as kisses, it¡¯s still right on the money.


    Anyway, you could feel it yourself, unless it¡¯s just a simple kiss without any hidden meanings and just a show of affection.


    While catching her breath and staring at me heatedly, Satsuki pinched my lips so as to not let me say anything else. I simply smiled at that and embraced her tight.


    Minutester, I sessfully dropped her off at the Student Council.


    On my way down, I ran into Shizu. She¡¯s as beautiful as ever that I instinctively stopped in my steps just to take a moment to admire her stunning appearance. However, as I had expected, her lips curled up meaningfully. In just a moment, she deduced the reason why she ran into me.


    She crossed her arms making her front slightly emphasized. Being the pervert that I am, that¡¯s still the first thing I noticed. I quickly cleared my head and faced her gaze. Those seemingly cold and incorruptible eyes were now having a hint of yfulness and jealousy.


    ¡°You seem to have a very soft spot when ites to Satsuki, Ruki. Is that favoritism I see?¡±


    She stepped forward, grabbed my cor and pulled my head down. I could see my reflection in her eyes and surely, she¡¯s the same.


    Nheless, my expression remained the same. Enthralled by her beauty rather than the expression she¡¯s probably expecting from me.


    I took into ount that I would be running into her after all. So, the beating of my heart remained stable.


    Ah. No. It raced a bit upon seeing her.


    Anyway, her question could possibly be attributed to everything she observed starting from the time when we¡¯re not even acquainted with each other yet.


    She caught me leaving the school with Satsuki and that led to the events where I got closer with Nami wherein she admitted her love for me and¡­ the chance I received to get to know the Shizu behind that mask she created for herself.


    Then she got assigned as Satsuki¡¯s mentor. I even specifically asked her to go easy on her.


    And now, I escorted the girl to the Student Council.


    Saying that I have a soft spot towards Satsuki is a valid question. And I can wholeheartedly admit that I am.


    However, it¡¯s the same for everyone. Just that, the chances to do the same for the others were hard toe by.


    ¡°Perhaps. But do I look like someone who will y favorites? I¡¯m also hoping to run into you like this, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What for?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the lunchbox. It was delicious. I¡¯m kind of hoping to eat more of your cooking, especially right out of the pot.¡± I grabbed the hand holding on my cor and I lowered my head further to the point that there¡¯s only a few centimeters left before our lips touched.


    Shizu¡¯s eyes instantly wavered, leading for her eyelids to close on itself but to prevent her from stepping away from me, my free arm already did its job, circling to her back.


    Her warmth was instantly transferred to my senses and her minute struggles and racing heartbeat were conveyed.


    ¡°Also, before I forget¡­ I missed you, Shizu.¡± I whispered to her ears before nibbling her earlobe.


    Shizu let out a subdued ¡®Hng~¡¯, clearly tickled by what I did. However, her eyes quickly opened and red at me in slight resentment.


    ¡°Y-you and your unusual attacks. Step back, blockhead.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Yep. The same as with Satsuki, I was now teasing this diligent Student Council President of ours. My lovely Shizu.


    I haven¡¯t seen her in two days. Although we had a running conversation through Messenger, that¡¯s not enough to abate this longing I have for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what you taught us. Grab your family jewels and squeeze them before running away to that room.¡± Shizu threateningly said as she even made a gesture of lowering her eyes. ¡°Someone can easily see us here, you blockhead!¡±


    Though I was happy that she remembered that, I didn¡¯t want to be the first poor victim to that unimaginable pain.


    But before that¡­ ¡°Alright, alright. Calm down. But it¡¯s true. I missed you and¡­ I really appreciate the lunchbox. As thanks for that¡­¡±


    My voice trailed as I moved quickly to seal her lips with mine. Shizu was for sure, wide-eyed in surprise but before she knew it, I already held her tight and pushed her at the closed door at our side making it rattle loudly. Satsuki couldn¡¯t hear that from inside the Student Council Room but if there¡¯s someone ascending the stairs, it would surely be audible.


    Nheless, I slid open that door, pushing Shizu inside before closing it behind me. It¡¯s another unupied clubroom but at least, it¡¯s not as dusty as the other ones.


    Noticing that change in scenery, Shizu tapped on my back as if saying she gave up which I surely didn¡¯t ignore. I let go of her lips to let her catch her breath, leaving a string of saliva that extended between us.


    Her lips were now glistening from how much I sucked it but her face clearly contorted into a rather upset frown.


    ¡°Preposterous, what came inside your mind, you blockhead. You even pushed us inside here¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯ll assume full responsibility. I just can¡¯t help it. Different emotions melded together. I miss you enough that I¡¯m happy to see you after two days. Moreover, seeing your slightly jealous expression urged me to erase that. Add to that, my gratitude for that sumptuous meal you prepared for me. Tell me, will you prefer words for that or¡­?¡±


    I scratched my head as I released her from my embrace. But still, my eyes remained watching her. Although the sun was still a bit high up in the sky, it¡¯s already about to set, making a ray of sunshine shroud her visage. Her flowing ck hair sparkled beautifully from behind her. It¡¯s another picturesque scene that I wanted tomit in my memory.


    I know. I could be seen as fickle since just a few minutes earlier, I was also entangled with Satsuki. But that¡¯s just how I am¡­ I love all of them and¡­ with the too valuable time I have where I can be alone with them, it¡¯s a lot better to make the most of it.


    Shizu eventually clicked her tongue and closed our distance again. ¡°You win. I¡¯ll take this fully affectionate gesture of yours anytime¡­ I¡¯m not jealous, alright? Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just thought of teasing you back, after everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s how you want me to see it¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Haa¡­ There¡¯s no winning against you, huh?¡± She let out a sigh in the middle but soon afterwards, she pulled my head down and our lips met once more. This time, on her own initiative.


    Minutes quickly passed as we got lost to each other. By the time our lips separated, Shizu¡¯s face had long turned crimson. Her uniform was also a bit disheveled because of how my hand crept inside it, copping a feel of her pleasant softness but the same could be said with mine.


    I helped her fix her uniform before hugging her once more, this time I didn¡¯t do anything else but only feel her warmth and sniff her addictive fragrance.


    ¡°See youter, Shizu. You can call me a scum with this but¡­ you know how much I love all of you. I will never y favorites. I really hope you two will get along.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Shut it. I exined myself earlier. That¡¯s over. You¡¯re just too bad, blockhead. Let us tease you sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Uh. You¡¯re doing that aplenty, aren¡¯t you? Anyway, about our date.¡±


    ¡°Have you prepared?¡± With the mention of our date, Shizu perked up her ears. That¡¯s what I promisedst Friday. Her excitement for it was undeniable.


    ¡°More or less. But I want to know when you want to go.¡±


    This was one of the things that should be scheduled first. She¡¯s busy enough with the Student Council and her studies, I shouldn¡¯t decide on the date and time alone. It should be handed to her.


    Besides, although what I nned wasn¡¯t that extravagant, it¡¯s still technically our first date. I want it to be memorable for her, not a rushed one.


    Shizu contemted for a while before answering, ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s talk about thatter. Satsuki has been waiting for too long by now. Because of you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. You¡¯re right. You go first... Just in case.¡±


    ¡°Look at this coward. I¡¯m more than prepared to announce that you¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still on that, huh? Stubborn girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never give up on making you mine alone, remember that.¡±


    After dering that, Shizu giggled cutely before strutting out of the room.. I knew she¡¯d say that but at this point, it¡¯s kinda useless, right? She already acknowledged my other girls while still continuing to be intimate with me. She¡¯s just holding onto it for the sake of her¡­ stubbornness?

 Chapter 724 - Is She Originally This Clumsy?

    The Mentor Program would onlyst until the end of June. By then, all 1st years were already expected to have familiarized themselves with their new role as high schoolers and their new environment.


    And that means, there are only at most 14 instances left to learn or spend time with my Mentor or Mentors since I also considered Arisa-senpai as one. Nheless, if they still stand me up today and in the following days and weeks, there¡¯s no point counting it anymore.


    After separating with Shizu, I found myself sitting inside the abandoned clubroom again, waiting for any of the two to show up.


    Although it still appeared bleak and deste as before because it¡¯s not being maintained anymore, the noisesing from outside which came from the other students were giving it a bit of color.


    I stood up and went to that same window where we climbed up during that first instance.


    It was back at that time when I became conscious of Arisa-senpai. Or it¡¯s the other way around. She¡¯s just as yful back then but because of that one move from me where I held her close after climbing up, the dice rolled to an interesting oue.


    As I surveyed the view that could be seen from it, it also looked deste. Apart from those students passing by to reach the wider part of the school grounds where various courts and fields were located, all I could see was the western wall and overgrown weeds right in front. Previously, it was just freshly cut but now, it¡¯s already tall enough that no one would dare try to traverse it just to climb up from the window.


    Anyway, ten minutes of my time was spent like that¡­ Just staring outside. But even so, no one showed up in the abandoned clubroom.


    Well, I had no idea what kind of report they¡¯re writing when they¡¯re not showing up but I guess, it¡¯s quite easy to forge something for it.


    In any case, I was also not expecting them to make a turnaround after only a week. They decided to create a distance from me. Although I could see them in their clubroom, any private conversation between us was effectively cut off.


    I didn¡¯t even get to ask Izumi-senpai about the progress of her conquest after I let her take Ogawa home two weeks ago. Even so, Nami, Hina or Saki were filling me up with information. There¡¯s no visible difference in their rtionship. Although Ogawa seemed to have calmed down recently, he¡¯s undoubtedly still fixated on Nami.


    I could give a point to that guy for his seemingly undying affection but since it¡¯s directed to my girl and I hated most of his traits, that was crossed out. Furthermore, even though I didn¡¯t have a clear picture, he probably still left Izumi-senpai hanging, and if there were other girls showing interest in him out of their club, it¡¯s the same.


    That idiotcked the ability to turn down the girls expressing interest in him. That¡¯s his most damnable trait. Not his fake ¡®good guy¡¯ persona. Everyone can put on that kind of fa?ade after all.


    In any case, as long as he knew where to toe the line, I wouldn¡¯t mind his existence. It¡¯s that silent guy who didn¡¯t know when to stop was more of a threat because it¡¯s quite hard to predict what¡¯s going on in his mind.


    Even after showing him the extent of my rtionship with Saki, he¡¯s like a pir made from the hardest ore when he remained unshaken on his spot, still looking at Saki with his twisted affection.


    There¡¯s that anger in his eyes, however, until the end, he stood rooted there without doing anything else.


    Well, I kept reminding Saki to tell me if he exhibited a change in his behavior. That way, I could respond immediately. Until now, there¡¯s nothing of that sort yet, he even looked normal today, albeit still silent as heck.


    I sat back down on the chair. It¡¯s only ten minutes so I decided to wait a little longer. Even if it¡¯s not Arisa-senpai, they should at least inform me that they wouldn¡¯te and meet me anymore, right? It¡¯s like I was wasting my time for nothing.


    Fortunately, I had my phone with me. While waiting, I opened my unread messages and responded to them in kind. Some of them, as expected, replied in less than a minute, but most were left unread. It¡¯s normal, most of them were still in ss after all.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but continue to worry over Otoha and Hitomi. I have yet to receive an update about their situation. Is she still grounded? Is her grandfather still in that hospital? Has her mother found out about my identity?


    Every time my mind would drift to that, I couldn¡¯t help but be bugged by uneasiness. Should I just go and sneak inside their mansion to check? I still remembered the way. However, if it¡¯s already guarded back then, even more so this time.


    Ugh¡­ I might have gotten a lot of experience when ites to waiting ¨C I mean, I was always fabricating chance encounters back then ¨C but this time, it¡¯s different. I care enough to be this disturbed for this well-being¡­


    While I was agonizing about Otoha and Hitomi¡¯s situation, my concentration was broken by the sudden noise akin to the sound of a sliding door.


    I hurriedly raised my head to check. It¡¯s not the door where I entered but the one at the side, connecting this room to the other one. It¡¯s not fully opened but only enough for someone to peek from it.


    Understanding the situation, the corners of my mouth raised into a smirk as I stood up from my seat.


    ¡°I see. What a blockhead. Why didn¡¯t I think about checking that room again?¡± I intentionally said that in a loud voice and sure enough, I heard hurried noises close to shoes squeakinging from there.


    During that first instance, I did check that room but this time, I just remained in this one while allotting at least thirty minutes to confirm that I will be stood up once again.


    That¡¯s my mistake today. I should¡¯ve checked when I entered.


    In any case, there¡¯s no point ming myself anymore.


    Without waiting for whoever¡¯s in there to run away using the door from that room, my feet quickly brought me before that door. As soon as I slid it open, that slender figure of the girl I was hoping to see had yet to traverse that short distance to the door. In fact, she¡¯s down kneeling on the floor with her back turned to me.


    Looking at how she¡¯s struggling to get up but failed to do sopletely, she clearly tripped over because of her sudden movements.


    Is she originally this clumsy? I somehow asked myself that question.


    Nheless, upon seeing her failing to stand up again, I hurried to her side and checked.


    ¡°Arisa-senpai, there¡¯s no need for you to run, is there? Look at what happened¡­¡±


    Her face was grimacing from the pain and her knees that were originally spotless were red because of the blood that¡¯s starting to spill from the abrasion caused by her tripping over.


    Without waiting for her to respond, I picked her up in ¡®princess carry¡¯ before heading off to the door.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun. Put me down, it¡¯s not serious. I can still walk.¡± Arisa-senpai managed to squeeze those words out once the situation sank in her mind.


    ¡°Says someone who¡¯s struggling to get up. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave after making sure that you¡¯re treated. You don¡¯t want to see me, right?¡±


    A wry smile crept on my lips and I didn¡¯t dare check what kind of expression she had on her face. I only focused on opening the door to bring her to the infirmary. I even pushed aside the perverted thoughts of holding her soft and slender body this close to me.


    It¡¯s clear enough. She probably only thought of checking if I was waiting for her in that room. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯te in from the front.


    Unfortunately, out of her expectation, the door made a noise when she slid it slightly. And that resulted in her hurried decision to run away and escape before I caught up to her.


    But she royally tripped resulting in her knees being scrapped¡­


    Haa¡­ I guess it¡¯s partly my fault even if my influence was indirect.. She wouldn¡¯t run away if I ignored the noise and didn¡¯t look in her direction after all.

 Chapter 725 - Treating Her Wound

    Although there were students who we passed by who looked on curiously upon seeing me carrying someone like a princess, they soon lost their interest after seeing the wound on Arisa-senpai¡¯s knee. And that made our trip to the infirmary smooth.


    Arisa-senpai, on the other hand, used her hand to cover her face. Most likely, she didn¡¯t want to be seen by others as a clumsy one or she just didn¡¯t want to look at me directly.


    Either of the two, it didn¡¯t matter at all.


    Just the fact that she specifically came to check on me was enough to raise my mood. Even if she ended up pushing me away after the treatment, knowing that I was still on her mind was enough.


    When I arrived at the infirmary, Hayashi-sensei wasn¡¯t in. That¡¯s surprising since every time I woulde here, she¡¯d be inside.


    In any case, I opened the door and put her down on one of the beds.


    ¡°Stay still, senpai. Let me get the first aid kit. We have to treat that before infection sets in.¡±


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to. I can¡­¡±


    ¡°There you go again. I promise I¡¯ll leave after treating your knees.¡± I cut her off and went to one side of the infirmary where the first aid cab was located.


    I quickly picked the necessary medical items for it before returning to her side.


    I made sure not to look at her face directly because if I did, the restraint that I put on myself concerning the attraction I was feeling for her would burst out.


    Besides, she also remained silent after I cut her off. Whatever¡¯s on her mind at the moment, she¡¯s keeping it to herself.


    Although I wanted to catch her sneaking on me at first, that changed after seeing that pained expression and her clear attempt to not look at me.


    Rather than use this chance to get close to her again, I just wanted to treat her injury and make sure that she¡¯s fine.


    As I kneeled in front of her, Arisa-senpai hurriedly pushed down her hands between her legs.


    Well, she¡¯s wearing a skirt so if she didn¡¯t do that, I could easily take a peek.


    ¡°Hold it properly, senpai. Let me check how serious it is first.¡± I said as I held onto one of her legs to inspect the wound.


    Uh¡­ I could describe how wonderful her leg feels in my hand in detail but I better not, right? It¡¯s not the right time.


    Pushing that thought to the back of my mind, I seriously began inspecting her wound.


    Both of her knees were scraped but thankfully, it¡¯s not as big as I first thought. It¡¯s just her blood that made it look like that at first nce. Still, she would need to ster a band-aid on her knees for a few days until the wound dries. However, it would surely leave a scar. It¡¯s on her knees after all.


    For girls like her, having a scar was somewhat shameful. She might need to get a scar-removal lotion and apply it carefully. But that¡¯s after it healedpletely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, thankfully. But I can¡¯t help but wonder how you trip and get wounded like this... Please be careful next time, senpai.¡± I muttered my evaluation to which she responded with a weak whimper.


    At this point, I had no choice but to look up and check on her expression. Her lips were pursed, her forehead was slightly creased and her eyes were half-open as if she¡¯s deliberating whether to look down or not.


    Nheless, with our eyes meeting each other, she hurriedly averted her gaze. Seeing that, I felt a little bitter. She really hated looking at me or it¡¯s just her way to also stop that attraction she¡¯s feeling for me.


    We¡¯re both aware of it. It would definitely be uncontroble if we let it run rampant.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll clean the wound first¡­ Please endure the pain, senpai. It will only sting a bit.¡±


    I brought out some cotton and wet it with alcohol. But before I could push it to her wound, one of her hands grabbed at my wrist, stopping me.


    ¡°W-wait don¡¯t use alcohol.¡±


    It¡¯s understandable for her to do this. Even me, I somehow hate the feeling of that stinging pain. However, it¡¯s not a reason to stop.


    I continued moving my hand, overpowering the strength she¡¯s using to stop me.


    Seeing that she¡¯s losing on that part, her leg then tried to eject from my hold. But given that I was prepared for that, I just held it down and pushed the cotton on her wound.


    At the same time as that, I looked up and saw Arisa-senpai issuing a hissing sound as she tried her hardest not to scream from the pain. The corners of her eyes quickly became wet as tears threatened to form and trickle from them.


    I hated seeing her being hurt but this was necessary. So as soon as her leg stopped trembling, I put all my focus on cleaning her wound. And once that¡¯s done, I switched to her other knee.


    With the most painful part done, I quickly move to apply the antibiotic cream on both knees before putting on band-aids on both knees.


    It didn¡¯t take that long. Scraped wounds weren¡¯t that serious anyway. It¡¯s just painful. The reason that it needed to be treated quickly was to prevent infection.


    ¡°There. It¡¯s done.¡± I dered as I let go of her legs. ¡°Senpai should take this time to rest. Let the medicine do its wonder before walking again.¡±


    I stood up to throw away the bloodied pieces of cotton and returned what I used to the first aid cab.


    ¡°T-thank you.¡±


    With my back turned to her, I heard a weak voice uttering her gratitude to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s partly my fault anyway so I¡¯m just guilty. There¡¯s no need to thank me, senpai.¡± I answered without turning around to face her.


    This should be the time to leave as I promised. However, I found myself hesitating to turn around and walk out of the door.


    Seconds passed quickly and I remained at that spot, just staring at the red cross symbol of the first-aid cab.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun?¡±


    Perhaps wondering why I got stuck there, Arisa-senpai called out to me.


    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t mind me, senpai. I¡¯ll leave as promised. I¡­ I just need a little time to calm myself down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡­¡±


    Arisa-senpai tried to say something but in the end, she couldn¡¯t finish it as her voice trailed off.


    Most likely, she¡¯s trying to say ¡®That¡¯s not why I called out to you¡¯. However, remembering that she had chosen to distance herself from me, she stopped.


    Well, that¡¯s my own pessimistic interpretation. I said I epted that she chose that option but it still stings. It¡¯s more painful than applying alcohol to a wound.


    ¡°See that, you can¡¯t finish it, senpai. It¡¯s really fine. You focus on getting better and I won¡¯t show up at that abandoned clubroom again. To stop the same incident from happening.¡±


    At this point, I already found the courage to turn around and walk straight towards the door.


    Thatst sentence I uttered had two different meanings. The first one was obviously seeing her scampering off to escape only to trip and injure herself. The other meaning was about our rtionship. Call it helping her or anything but if we found ourselves alone in the same room, like this, that undeniable attraction would go haywire.


    I was barely holding on so I had to escape quickly before I lost myself to it. She¡¯d hate it if it happens. Possibly.


    It¡¯s not like this would be thest time we¡¯d see each other. Perhaps a month from now or if not that, a yearter, I would still have a chance to seriously go after her. At the moment, it¡¯s better to respect her choice and see where that would take her.


    Yep. That should be the case¡­


    However, before reaching the door and escaping the infirmary, from the corner of my eyes, Arisa-senpai¡¯s staggering figure came rushing.


    ¡°You numbskull! Stop creating your own damn conclusion!¡±


    Along with that snarly scream from her, Arisa-senpai tackled me down, her arms slipped to my back and gripped my clothes tightly.


    Ignoring the pain from falling on my butt, I lowered my head to see the girl holding onto me, her face buried in my chest.


    This girl¡­ just after telling her not to move, she did this.


    Momentster, a warm sensation seeped into my uniform, spreading onto my chest.


    I recognized it.


    Tears.


    Arisa-senpai was crying.

 Chapter 726 - It’s Your Own Decision

    ¡°You know, senpai. I hate seeing you cry¡­ And knowing that it¡¯s because of me, that hate gets directed at myself¡­¡± I whispered right next to Arisa-senpai¡¯s ear. We¡¯re now sitting on the infirmary bed with my back resting on the headrest. Arisa-senpai was in front of me while my arms enclosed around her shoulders in a tight embrace.


    On the other hand, she¡¯s clutching my arms tightly so as to not let me pull it back and her head restedfortably on me.


    Right. We¡¯re still afraid to face each other in fear of that undeniable attraction for each other. But then, holding her like this and feeling her warmth was enough to make me teeter between my restraint and my desire to make her mine.


    That¡¯s why I closed my eyes and just rxed my chin on her shoulder while inhaling her delightful fragrance and enjoying this little moment with her.


    Anyway, after being tackled by her and feeling the tears that seeped through my clothes, the thought of leaving the room vanishedpletely in my mind.


    Even if I had the aptitude to be the coldest guy in the world once I decided on something, Arisa-senpai, no, any of my girls crying and being hurt was enough to make my knees bend.


    I¡¯m this hopeless¡­


    As I listened to her breathing that finally stabilized, I put all my focus into amodating her. If I noticed that she¡¯s even a little bit ufortable, I would adjust to it. The curtain was also closed, just in case Hayashi-sensei or any other student suddenly showed up.


    Well, it¡¯s the Mentor Program time so unless something happened, we would be undisturbed here. Nheless, this was the best I could do today, hold her close to me¡­


    Even if she didn¡¯t say it, she got taken over by her impulse and that resulted in her tackling me down.


    She¡¯s most likely already regretting it, evident by her continued silence.


    ¡°¡­I cried because I wanted to, understand? It¡¯s not because of you.¡± Arisa-senpai returned a whisper. However, I could easily point out how unconvincing it was. She bit her lip and turned her head to the side again, not letting me see what kind of expression she¡¯s having.


    But because she did that, that side of her neck opened up for me. Tempted by it, my face and lips dug through her loose dark brown hair that covered her pristine skin. The refreshing fragrance of her shampoo filled my nose when I did that, heightening my desire for her.


    The thought of replying to her words quickly passed by my mind and was reced by that temptation to make her mine.


    As soon as my lips pressed into that soft and spotless part of her neck, Arisa-senpai trembled slightly as she let out a surprised yelp.


    But I didn¡¯t stop at just that. I tucked her hair to her ear to give me more ess


    With the fragrant obstruction out of the way, the milky scent of her soap now filled my nose, leading my lips to drop more kisses on that part of her neck.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun¡­ Will you stop that?¡± She said in difficulty but even so, Arisa-senpai kept her head tilted like that.


    But instead of answering her, my lips climbed up to her exposed ear and nibbled that soft part where she had a piercing for her earring. From there, I climbed further to her earlobe, producing more alluring reactions from Arisa-senpai.


    However, as if she couldn¡¯t fight it any longer, Arisa-senpai¡¯s hand grabbed my hair and pulled my head away from her.


    Because of that, I broke out of my trance that was entirely focused on devouring her.


    ¡°I told you to stop¡­ I didn¡¯t prevent you from leaving for this¡­¡±


    Although she sounded slightly perplexed at what I did, I didn¡¯t sense any rejection on her part.


    Perhaps, if I forced it despite her pulling on my hair, she¡¯d sumb eventually.


    Nheless, I still picked the decision to stop.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m sorry, senpai. This is why I want to leave¡­ I¡¯m losing my mind just being this close to you.¡± I exined it honestly.


    Upon hearing that, her ear that was already wet with my saliva reddened further before she responded in a barely audible voice. ¡°¡­Y-you¡¯re not alone in that sentiment.¡±


    Naturally, I caught it loud and clear which made my lips curve up.


    I tried teasing her for it but after a few exchanges where she almost gave in, I stopped.


    I straightened up my back and put on a serious expression. Although she couldn¡¯t see it because she¡¯s still refusing to look at me, she could imagine it through my voice.


    ¡°Alright then, senpai. Let¡¯s move on to the main issue¡­ Why did you stop me? No¡­ before that, why did you spy on me? Didn¡¯t you choose to avoid me? Both you and Izumi-senpai.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. I only thought of checking if you¡¯re waiting¡­ But then that happened.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ You will probably be relieved if you didn¡¯t find me there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the case, senpai. You¡¯re feeling guilty forst week. You stood me up. You¡¯ve already made your choice, after all. And truthfully, I¡¯m slightly relieved that you picked that. Associating with me will just entangle you into aplex situation. You did well on dodging that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Naturally, although I¡¯m slightly relieved, I¡¯m more disappointed. But what can I do? I told you about my past and my current situation. Any sane person will pick the same choice as you. Uh¡­ I¡¯m not saying Nami and the others are insane but¡­ you get the gist of it. It¡¯s abnormal enough that it will cause a shift to your current normal life.¡± I continued upon noticing her abrupt silence.


    She¡¯s probably thinking of what to say or what to rebut. Nheless, I didn¡¯t give her a chance to do so, Iid down what¡¯s on my mind; what I thought about her choice.


    Given that she didn¡¯t even try to correct me¡­ I¡¯m probably close to the mark.


    ¡°I respect senpai¡¯s decision. I¡¯m there because of the program. I can¡¯t miss it, right? Nheless, seeing that I didn¡¯t get into any troublest week, you both filled my entry by yourselves. If you wish to continue doing so¡­ feel free and I¡­ I¡¯ll make use of my time on other things.¡±


    I could use that time to study, look for Shio, or just simply rest. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste it when the path to our future was still only a drawing.


    ¡°This is why I stopped you. You¡¯ve reached your own conclusion again. Let me say something first!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Aren¡¯t I close? But let¡¯s see. Will that change something?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea¡­¡±


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s filled with uncertainty, huh?


    Our rtionship could definitely be realized by simply epting my situation. But because of her past and the heinouslyplex situation I was in, she couldn¡¯t take that step.


    No¡­ It¡¯s more like she''s at an impasse. There¡¯s only that attraction that¡¯s edging her on and nothing else. But that simple attraction towards me was enough to bnce her aversion to this kind of rtionship and her guilty conscience.


    What¡¯s missing was another reason why she had to pick one situation over the other.


    Either I make her fall in love with me as a support to her attraction or she finds herself anotherpelling reason that can outweigh that attraction.


    ¡°I see. You don¡¯t have to force yourself, senpai. I¡¯ll make it easy for you. Whether you like it or not, you will continue seeing me on a daily basis because of Nami and the other girls in your club. If you tell me to just continue being your junior at this moment, I¡¯ll dly respect that decision. I¡¯ll stop any advances and return to just being your cheeky junior. Even this closeness we¡¯re sharing right now will stoppletely. What do you say?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arisa-senpai took a while before she could utter a response. ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll stop just like that?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s to your convenience, why not? You might only feel attraction to me, senpai. But for me, I like you. I care about you almost the same way I care about Nami. I¡¯m aware of my situation. It¡¯s not pretty and colorful. That¡¯s why I cannot just make a decision for you. It can only be yours. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll be respecting it¡­ I¡¯ve already confessed my feelings to you and that will not change.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t tell her that I wouldn¡¯t try again in the future, at least everything I said was the truth. If she¡¯s against it then so be it. I¡¯d just try again in the future.


    Just like that, Arisa-senpai once again fell into contemtion.

 Chapter 727 - Arisa-senpai’s Consideration

    As I expected, Arisa-senpai couldn¡¯t give me an answer. Even after minutes passed, she remained silent in my embrace.


    Perhaps I put her in a bind by telling her to choose. That¡¯s why when I noticed it, I didn¡¯t push for her answer anymore.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer today, senpai. You can think about it however long it may be¡­ Uh. I realized that I had just pressured you by saying that.¡± In an apologetic tone, I whispered to her.


    If I wasn¡¯t holding her like this, I would probably escape already. But then she might run after me again. Her wound had just been treated and surely, it¡¯s still stinging with pain. Better not let her move excessively again.


    ¡°Instead of that, can I request something?¡± I added.


    Sure enough, with my previous words relieving her of the pressure to choose, Arisa-senpai managed to utter a response.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple¡­ let me stay here with you, senpai.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already doing that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet¡­ Not just today. If Izumi-senpai won¡¯t show up tomorrow, I¡¯ll look for you. And¡­ allow me to continue doing it until the end of the Mentor Program. Even if you don¡¯t allow me to be this close to you again, having you near and in my eyes was enough.¡±


    I tried nudging her head to look at me but as soon as our gazes met, she quickly averted it again. Well, that¡¯s enough. At least, I managed to convey my intention to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a huge request¡­ But considering it¡¯sing from you, it¡¯s to be expected from my cheeky junior.¡± Arisa-senpai snickered faintly. Her tensed body also started to rxpared to when she¡¯s contemting what answer she¡¯s going to give me.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of expectation you have from me, senpai. Care to borate it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. You¡¯re the type that is super considerate yet you¡¯re not backing down on what you decided. For example, if we like the same bread from a certain bakery and there¡¯s only one left, you¡¯ll leave it for me. However, you¡¯re going to chase after me and ask for a bite.¡± Arisa-senpai''s index finger drew circles on my arm along with another faint chuckle. She¡¯s still trying to restrict whatever it was she¡¯s feeling but it kept on spilling out.


    ¡°¡­ That does sound like something I will do.¡±


    I said that in a defeated tone which made her chuckle louder. How I wish I could see her expression clearly. But if I did, I would surely be unable to stop myself from indulging in her.


    Well, holding her like this was enough. I could smell her fragrance, I could feel her warmth and I could watch her minute responses that clearly delivered her emotions.


    ¡°Right? I cannot boast that we have a lot of experience together. Nevertheless, the few times we were together was enough for me to create an image of you. You¡¯re always straightforward so it¡¯s to be expected.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m feeling embarrassed. But I¡¯m d. d that senpai is looking at me properly. Really befitting of my precious senior that despite your yful nature, you care a lot about your friends.¡±


    One of my arms loosened up and followed her left hand. As soon as I grabbed ahold of it, I lifted it to my lips, kissing its back. Following that, I put her hand on my cheek and held it in ce.


    Arisa-senpai paused. However, it didn¡¯t take long before she started caressing it.


    And with a rather unenergetic tone, she protested and gave her answer. ¡°Stop ttering me. That is that and this is this¡­ Onoda-kun, I can¡¯t grant such a huge request.¡±


    Her shoulders visibly dropped as if energy left them. However, I held it up and whispered. ¡°Mhm. I expected that. That¡¯s why senpai can revise that to your eptable level. Whatever you decide to grant me, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arisa-senpai couldn¡¯t help but look at me, atst. Her lips were pursed and she¡¯s still as red as earlier. ¡°¡­ Then Onoda-kun, no, Ruki¡­ Drop tomorrow or the following weeks. Let¡¯s focus on today¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll stop bringing it up.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then stay here. You¡¯re aware of it anyway. I¡¯m as attracted to you as you are with me.¡± Arisa-senpai confessed. She then lowered her head to break eye contact with me but she didn¡¯t turn to the side anymore. Instead, she snuggled her head just below my chin.


    I still couldn¡¯t see her face but this way, she¡¯s closer to me than earlier.


    ¡°Can I kiss you, senpai?¡±


    I whispered and her rejection came quickly.


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    ¡°Can I lie down with you? You¡¯re better off resting your legs. It still hurts, right?¡±


    I changed my question. Unlike the first question, she answered positively this time. She even lifted her head for a bit to sneak a peek at me. ¡°Yes, you can. But you better make sure to jump out of the bed when someone enters.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. You see, I¡¯m something of an athlete myself.¡±


    Arisa-senpaiughed at my words. Following that, I loosened my hand and helped her lie down on the bed. Nheless, she turned her body sideways after lying down. It¡¯s still to prevent us from facing each other.


    Well, that¡¯s fine. I expected it anyway.


    I slid down on her backside and settled my head a little higher. I then slipped my arms around her, one of which reced the infirmary pillow while the other tightly held her by her navel.


    In response to my words before weid down, Arisa-senpaimented. ¡°That¡¯s really baffling. You have this fit body but you¡¯re not in any athletic clubs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hassle. I don¡¯t have the time to waste with training and practice.¡±


    Or rather, I would have less time to spend with my girls if I did that.


    ¡°Oh. Understandable. You¡¯re too busy with your girls. Practices will cut the time you can spend with them.¡±


    Ugh¡­ She saw through me, huh?


    ¡°Senpai, do you not hate me for that?¡±


    ¡°I do want to hate you¡­ In spite of everything, I can¡¯t. I can see Nanami, Hina and Saki always jumping in joy upon seeing you. You said they¡¯re aware of each other yet even Hina¡¯s spirit ofpetitiveness disappeared when she¡¯s looking at Nanami. You¡¯ve changed the dynamics between the two when they¡¯re still vying for Kazuo¡¯s attention.¡±


    I see¡­ She observed themst week instead of convincing them to break up with me. This girl¡­ it¡¯s probably her consideration towards me.


    Even though she clearly hated it when I told her about my rtionships, she hadn¡¯t been blinded by that.


    She¡¯s too wonderful¡­ I think I¡¯m falling further for her.


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s simple really. If only he was honest and not the coward that he made out himself, I would not have the opportunity to make Nami and Hina fall in love with me.¡±


    Well, that didn¡¯t mean I would stop though. Even if Ogawa confessed to her in the first instance, I¡¯d still think of a way to steal Nami from him. And Hina too.


    But I better not mention that for now.


    ¡°¡­ Although it¡¯s clearly his fault. You¡¯re too bad yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know. I never imed myself as a good person. I¡¯m a hateful bastard after all.¡±


    Lying down next to each other, holding her this close, it¡¯s already enough for me to be satisfied. And with this, our conversation just continued into other topics; mostly about us and her friends.


    Halfway through it, Arisa-senpai turned around to face me, coiled her arms around me and kissed me once. After that, she snuggled close to my chest and refused to budge anymore. Even though she refused when I asked her, this girl kissed me herself. I guess she also couldn''t stand it anymore.


    We''re this close together. How much restraint do you think we have? It''s already a wonder that I can keep my hands in ce. If this was before, I would''ve already ravaged her and through that, she would also be influenced by me.


    This bed we''re lying down on would be creaking in mere seconds...


    Well, that''s enough thinking of ''what if''. For now, I''m satisfied with the state of my rtionship with Arisa-senpai. It might not be as close as Shizu but still, we''re both clear about what we wanted...


    With our topics exhausted, our remaining time was spent in while appreciating each other¡¯spany.

 Chapter 728 - Stubborn Streak

    Time quickly passed. It¡¯s inevitable but the time to cuddle the resilient yet sweet girl had to end. Apart from that kiss which she initiated, nothing else happened. Well, we¡¯re tangled with each other for almost an hour. It¡¯s already a miracle that none of us sweated despite the rising temperature of our bodies.


    Surely, her scent was already stuck in me and my girls would notice it easily. Nheless, there¡¯s probably no time where I didn¡¯t have a faint scent of my girls on me.


    Just during lunch, I spent that time with Chii. Satsuki and Aya noticed that. Aya smiled in Chii¡¯s direction while Satsuki clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Well, she¡¯s mostly annoyed with me because I disappeared and showed up with another girl¡¯s scent.


    That¡¯s fine though¡­ She got her revenge when I escorted her.


    On our way out, I tried holding onto Arisa-senpai but she pushed me away, saying that she could now walk on her own. The medicinal ointment had probably set in at this time but still, her walking pace was kind of stiff that I couldn¡¯t help but worriedly look after her.


    Arisa-senpai hated that though. She pouted and hastened her pace, leaving me behind but she shouted ¡®Thank you¡¯ and ¡®see you¡¯ before she disappeared from my gaze.


    Our school¡¯s skirt regtion was an inch below the knees so if she stood still, her bandaid-stered kneecaps wouldn¡¯t be visible.


    When I asked her what she would tell Izumi-senpai about that injury, she told me that she¡¯d honestly tell her that it¡¯s my fault. I intentionally put on a shocked expression at that for her satisfaction. And sure enough, sheughed heartily secondster and told me that I didn¡¯t need to worry.


    The bad air around us that started from her trying to run away dispelledpletely through that.


    Since I didn¡¯t actively chase after Arisa-senpai, I ran into Hayashi-sensei at the stairs who was descending from the third floor of the Administration Building. Most likely, from her office.


    Her eyebrows raised and her eyes had a suspicious glint as she scanned me from bottom to top. Since she¡¯s aware of my rtionship with Shizu, she probably recalled the number of times I ran into her in the infirmary bringing different patients, two of which were girls and another one with a girl; Rae, Hina and Satsuki when Sakuma copsed.


    I greeted her normally and respectfully but that didn¡¯t ease the crease on her forehead.


    Well, it¡¯s normal to be suspicious but I soon found out that I was overthinking things.


    She soon asked me if I was looking for her and why I didn¡¯t go straight to her office upstairs.


    There¡¯s that agreement where I coulde to her to be coached once a week when Shizu introduced me to her but I hadn¡¯t looked for herst week. And that¡¯s the reason for that facial expression.


    Either way, I told her honestly that it¡¯s not that. I narrated about me treating Arisa-senpai¡¯s wound.


    She¡¯d find the bloodied cotton in the bin anyway so it¡¯s better toe out clean than be suspected by her.


    Not only is she the mysterious school nurse ¨C scratch that, she¡¯s not mysterious anymore ¨C but she¡¯s also the School Director. Hayashi-sensei outssed the School Principal who she admitted to being just a figurehead so that she didn¡¯t need to appear in public.


    What a great way to ck off as an adult.


    But she¡¯s that powerful, I guess. Shizu was even calling her as her mentor. That¡¯s why I at least have to be respectful. There might reallye a time when I would need her expertise.


    Hearing my narration of the events, she apologized for not being there for the wounded.


    At least, I appreciate that sense of duty.


    She then told me to call for her when a simr situation happened since I knew where to find her.


    I acknowledged it, bowed at her and left.


    But just before I could escape, she asked another girl, ¡°Is it another girl?¡±


    Yep. As it turns out, she still managed to be suspicious.


    -


    -


    Since I got stopped by Hayashi-sensei for a few minutes, the number of students I ran into at the School Building was already less than when the bell had just chimed.


    I went to our ssroom to get my bag and check if some of my girls were still there.


    I found Nami and Hina. However, they¡¯re on cleaning duty. They sneakily ran after me and pulled me somewhere obscured.


    Obscured would surely be a wrong term, we¡¯re still in the hallway after all. There¡¯s just no student passing by yet.


    Nheless, the two stole a moment to satisfy their need for a little intimacy that they couldn¡¯t get earlier. On another note, the main reason why they ran out was to tell me that I should go first.


    Uh¡­ The two predicted that I would wait for them so I got scolded by them instead.


    ¡°Ruu, you¡¯re always like this. You remind us to act normally but you¡¯re the one breaking it by waiting for us. Don¡¯t say you¡¯re not doing that. We talked to the others and they¡¯re saying the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I agree, Ruki. We appreciate your love and we¡¯re not trying to push you away. We want to help keep our rtionship hidden. It¡¯s the thought that counts. Is that incorrect?¡±


    Faced with the two whose eyes were riddled with both worry and affection, I naturally surrendered.


    They¡¯re right on the money. I was always the one breaking the setup we were putting in ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re both right but can I¡ª¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, they both cut me off.


    ¡°No buts!¡± Nami cried out before grabbing my head and kissing me once more, this time as aggressive as possible. It''s as if she wanted me to swallow whatever I was about to say.


    ¡°So this is the standard of your stubbornness, it''s a bit icky but we can''t help but love this side of you.¡± Hina, on the other hand, shook her head andughed at me.


    If someone woulde out at this moment, they¡¯d definitely see me being ganged up by two girls as if they¡¯re bullying me. But if they look closely, I was getting the experience that most of the boys wouldn¡¯t experience in their lifetime.


    Alright. That¡¯s just me bragging. I truly appreciated these two girls¡¯ concerns so I sumbed to it.


    After Nami let go of my lips, I chased after hers and returned it three-fold, like a certain chauffeur. And once I¡¯m done, I naturally didn¡¯t forget Hina. The girl was already expecting it so it went as smoothly as the first one. I grabbed her waist and pulled her close to me before sucking on her tasty lips and tongue.


    Satisfied with it, the two girls ran back to our ssroom while sporting blushes on their faces.


    I cautiously looked around just in case someone saw all that. Fortunately, the Goddess of Luck graced us. It¡¯s still empty. Or maybe someone was just hiding adeptly and there¡¯s no way for me to find that out.


    That would be proven if a new rumor makes its round tomorrow,


    In any case, I still released a sigh of relief and watched over Nami and Hina¡¯s back before walking out of the School Building.


    It¡¯s time to attend to my fixed routine; dropping by my girls¡¯ clubs.. Once I¡¯m done with that, it will be Student Council duty once more.

 Chapter 729 - Guilt

    When I reached the Book Club, they were once again doing something for their club activities so I didn¡¯t stay that long. Only greeting both Haruko and Aya. Well, I doted on Aya a bit when I saw her longing eyes. Possibly influenced by what she¡¯s reading this morning. As it turns out, that ¡®long-titled¡¯ light novel focused more on the rtionship of the main characters than moving the plot. And that moved the passionate bookworm.


    Well, she¡¯s more adorable that way so I specifically stayed and listened to her telling me about the events of that book.


    Following that, I moved to the Poem Appreciation Club. They¡¯re also doing some kind of activity for the legitimacy of their club but upon seeing me, Edel, my adorable ko jumped at me once more, making the other two ¨C the green-haired Minori and orange-haired Yuika ¨C dumbstruck once more.


    Himeko sat next to us while Mina brewed her tea first before also settling on the other side.


    In a way, that made Minori and Yuika-senpai extremely ufortable. They backed away to a corner, somewhat fearful of the fluffy air around us. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re now looking at their territory being invaded by enemies.


    That¡¯s why after drinking Mina¡¯s tea, I left the room for the two girls¡¯ sanity. I had no time to get to know more about them yet and¡­ they probably didn¡¯t want anything to do with me just the same. If I continued bing intimate with Himeko, Mina and Edel in front of them, it¡¯s more likely that they might run away from that club and just look for Haruko for refuge.


    However, knowing Haruko, those two would just be cornered further. Just like that time when she had Yuika give me the key to the Book Club, she¡¯d create more situations for us to meet and interact.


    Well, in one part of my mind, I didn¡¯t want them to only be forced to interact with me. It¡¯s better to let it happen naturally. I already told Haruko about that yesterday and she agreed. She looked a little depressed afterward though. She tried to hide it in front of me and the other two yesterday but I caught sight of it.


    Because of that, I talked to her privately to ask her why. At first, she brushed it off as nothing. However, when had she won against me in persistence? I managed to make her talk after a few pats. And with that, I learned of the reason why she had that look.


    Haruko confided that she¡¯s feeling guilty about pushing the five girls to me like a responsibility I have to do for her.


    I quickly stopped her on that thought. Although it truly felt like that, it¡¯s also my choice.


    Besides, even if Haruko had a part in how my rtionship with Himeko, Mina and Edel evolved, there were certain circumstances that led to that.


    In Himeko¡¯s case, she first came off as the vanguard to keep me away from Haruko. Then I got to know that she¡¯s Itou¡¯s older sister and everything just yed out after that.


    In Mina¡¯s case, I naturally asked for a chance and she gave it to me. Nheless, there¡¯s no denying that she somehow got influenced by the change she saw from Himeko. She also got her own interpretation of why Haruko introduced her to me, I think it¡¯s about their dependency on her and growing up as a person.


    In Edel¡¯s case, although Haruko egged her to get to know me, that girl took the final step with her own decision. And from there, she slowly relied on me until it reached the point of telling me her past. At that time, the thought of protecting her and pulling her out of the fear enshrouding her surroundings led me to ask her to let me take care of her.


    In a way, Haruko¡¯s involvement could be summarized by only introducing the three to me. And for sure, that¡¯s also what¡¯s going to happen for the two.


    That¡¯s not the end of her guilt though. She also confided about her guilt towards the five girls. True, they fell in love with each other over the course of a year. However, with my return to her life. Haruko admitted that her love for me prevailed over her feelings for them. And with my desire already somewhat controlled, the way she treated them as gifts for it was already shelved.


    In a normal sense, she should¡¯ve let them decide for themselves rather than push them all to me. But that¡¯s not what happened. And by bringing up to let it happen for thest two, her guilty conscience overflowed resulting in that expression that I noticed.


    Still, knowing how attached they are to her, Haruko couldn¡¯t confess to them. Not at the moment, at least. For now, I told her toe to me if she became burdened with the guilt again and she agreed to it as well.


    It¡¯s better not to let them see her like that since it will definitely turn into a situation where they will try to take off the guilt from Haruko¡¯s shoulder and suffer together.


    There will be a right time for that in the future.


    Soon after leaving the Poem Appreciation Club, I first passed by the Student Support Club, enacting that n of mine¡­ To slowly dissolve their circle to pull my girls out of it.


    Well, I didn¡¯t do anything noteworthy. I only showed up acting as if I was checking on Nami. My presence alone was enough to slowly crack them apart, after all.


    Following that, I thought of having a quick look at our club but Kana and Rae charged towards me and brought me somewhere we could be alone, leaving Otsuka-senpai who was left confused and Ishida-senpai who facepalmed at what happened.


    ¡°Alright. Will my Kana tell me what makes you this happy and energetic?¡±


    After entering an empty clubroom on the 4th floor of the Club Building, I turned to my shy and cute Kana first. Her eyes were shining brilliantly as if stars were twinkling and her lips looked like she was holding off a wide grin from forming. Yeah, this adorable girl couldn¡¯t wait to tell me some wonderful news.


    As for Rae, she¡¯s already appeared satisfied with me holding her as close as possible.


    Upon hearing the question that I coated with an enthusiastic tone as if I also couldn¡¯t wait for her news, the girl let out a cute ¡®Ehehe¡¯ giggling first before pulling my head down to reward her with a kiss.


    Only after being satisfied with my responses did she finally let the cat out of the bag.


    ¡°I passed the first round, Ruki! I received the email this morning. My novel will proceed to the second round of selections!¡± Kana dered while almost jumping up in joy. ¡°I resisted the urge to tell you through our chat. I wanted to tell it to you in person.¡±


    Oh¡­ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s been a week since she submitted that ¡®Detective¡¯-themed novel. It¡¯s considered as a light novel but with the current poprity of it, thepetition for new authors like her was too difficult. Having passed the first round means she got an ¡®Okay¡¯ from an established editor. The next round would be harsher though but there¡¯s no escaping that.


    Anyway, that¡¯s her first novel submission to a contest and for it to pass the qualifying round was enough to make her this happy.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I knew my Kana could do it! The story is easy to follow despite the mystery youid out from the start.¡± I gave her my honest praise while lifting her with my arms enclosed to her back. Kana quickly coiled her legs around me and joyously clung to my neck. Seeing her this jubnt, I naturally got infected by it. Well, my happiness was tied to all of them. Besides, even Rae who was beside us was pping her hand while uttering congrattions to Kana.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ That¡¯s thanks to you, Ruki and everyone; Mirae-chan, Aya-chan, Rumi and Karen too. Without all of your inputs, I don¡¯t think I can make it past the first round.¡± Kana said while on the verge of crying. It¡¯s out of her happiness though.


    I swear. Kana¡¯s cuteness is being amplified with her every little gesture.


    Anyway, as a little celebration for that, I promised to walk her hometer.

 Chapter 730 - What About A Little Break?

    By the time I reached the Student Council, Shizu was already alone. The meeting wasn¡¯t held today due to theck of current issues.


    ording to her, she let the three members of the student council patrol around and check on things they had to work out.


    Patrolling wasn¡¯t in the scope of their jobs normally. I mean, they¡¯re Vice President, Treasurer and Secretary. They should¡¯ve been working in the office but no, Shizu was sending them out to patrol.


    Well, she could send out the Student Support Club for that but she couldn¡¯t always do so, especially when they¡¯re catering to other clients. Like those two who I chanced upon when I pped Ogawa with the truth.


    ¡°Shizu¡­ Will you drink tea with me? I also brought something to munch on¡± Instead of bringing the tea to her table like what I was doing before, I set it down on the coffee table in front of the sofa where we always lie on. The snack was courtesy of Himeko, something like a test product for their hotel¡¯s dessert menu. It¡¯s a fluffy bread that¡¯s a great partner for tea.


    Himeko gave enough so I also left some earlier on Nami and Kana for them to share with their club.


    It might seem like I¡¯m using a different approach but really, I just want this stubborn girl to rx. She¡¯s always pushing her head down on paperwork whether I was here or not. Although I could attribute it to her diligence to finish her work quickly, I at least want to see her rxing once in a while.


    ¡°No, blockhead. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡±


    As expected, that¡¯s her answer. Shizu had her reading sses on once again, giving her the more studious look but still, that¡¯s just adding to her charm points.


    I watched her lower her head again after answering me.


    I stood up from my seat and walked towards her or specifically, to the back of her chair.


    I reached for her shoulders and began massaging them.


    She¡¯s clearly aware of what I was about to do so there¡¯s not much of a reaction from her. Despite having a hint of a smile on her lips, she¡¯s acting unmoved with her hands continuously doing their work.


    ¡°A little break won¡¯t hurt, you stubborn girl.¡±


    ¡°Hey there. You¡¯re my personal secretary, mister. You have to call me President while I¡¯m working.¡±


    Shizu looked at me for a second and poked me with the backend of her pen. Although her expression appeared neutral, her sparkling eyes gave her away. She¡¯s amused at this situation.


    Although I could admit that I wasn¡¯t that great at massaging, after doing it with Satsuki and, now, with every girl I found that needed some relief with their tense muscles, my skills probably improved a bit.


    Shizu was enjoying my hands giving her shoulders a careful treatment.


    ¡°Alright, President. Won¡¯t you take a break? I prepared your tea and a snack to go along with it.¡± With my tone mimicking that of those butlers, Shizu couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    This girl¡­ even though this was her chance to try and steal me from the others, she¡¯s tamer in her approach. She¡¯s more aggressive outside this room but in here¡­ it¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to savor every moment we had.


    And that¡¯s definitely because, in her mind, I¡¯m hers alone in this room. Just like I promised her.


    Well, I did break that promisest week and I felt really bad about that, just not regretting though.


    ¡°If you say it like that, I can¡¯t waste the tea you brewed for me, can I? As my secretary, why don¡¯t you pick me up and carry me to that seat.¡±


    Ah¡­ I guess I spoke too soon. She¡¯s not being tame at all.


    Shizu, while sporting a teasing smile on her lips, put down her pen, turned her chair to face me and opened her slender arms wide. She¡¯s like a child asking for her father to carry her.


    Since that¡¯s what she wanted, I bent my back a bit and grabbed her sides, just below her underarms. Her teasing smile froze instantly. She hadn¡¯t expected that I would do what she asked.


    Before Shizu could recover from that, I¡¯d already lifted her from her seat and enclosed my arms to her back. Unlike Kana who instinctively hooked her legs to my back, the frozen Shizu was as stiff as a stick that if my arms loosened a bit, she would slide down and slump on the floor.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Miss President?¡± I asked before blowing air into her ear.


    Shizu trembled awake as she gradually turned her head to face me. But with our bodies this close together, she had to lean back to properly see me. Moreover, upon noticing that her legs were not aground, she iled in panic.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ Put me down.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you ask me to carry you?¡±


    After saying that, I took the first step. Shizu, not knowing what to do, quickly circled her arms around me and her dangling legstched to my back. I could clearly feel her raising heartbeat as well as the slight quivering of her whole body.


    I then dyed taking another step just to feel the sensation of Shizu pressing herself closely to me. My hands holding her also slid down a bit just before her round bottom.


    ¡°R-ruki¡­ why did you stop?¡± With her strong front broken like ss, Shizu weakly called out to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few steps towards the sofa. I still want to experience holding you like this.¡±


    If she looked at my expression this time, she would probably see me smirking while also lovingly watching her every reaction. She¡¯s just so lovely that I¡¯m finding it hard to stop teasing her.


    ¡°This guy¡­ You¡¯re always like this. When will you stop teasing me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to stop? You¡¯re the one who asked for this, remember?¡±


    ¡°Then start walking, blockhead!¡±


    ¡°Are you mad? Is my Shizu being mad at me now?¡±


    ¡°I will be if you don¡¯t put me down soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s thest thing I want to happen. You win. Besides, the tea will really turn cold so¡­ your wish is mymand.¡±


    I resumed my steps, albeit reluctant. Even so, it didn¡¯t take long for us to reach the sofa. It¡¯s really only a few steps away from her table, after all.


    When I put her down and we faced each other again, I put on a smile but Shizu pouted and tried to act indifferent. She¡¯s failing at that though.


    The one in front of me was already the unmasked Shizu. Her whole face was red and hot enough to mistake her for someone who has a fever.


    To make up for teasing her, I picked up the teacup and handed it to her. Fortunately, it¡¯s still at the optimal temperature.


    Following that, I picked up the te with the bread and sliced a piece to feed her myself


    Shizu stared at it for a bit. But after much deliberation, she gave up and opened her mouth.


    After chewing a few times, she sipped on her tea. Momentster, her face showed a delightful expression.


    So, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s great with tea.


    However, as if she remembered that she was acting indifferent to me, Shizu rolled her eyes and restored her pout.


    Alright. I surrender. This girl¡¯s cuteness is just over the top. Wait. I think I¡¯ve already said the same thing to all of my girls¡­


    Well, that doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°One more?¡± I asked teasingly to which Shizu answered with a small nod as her cheeks took on a crimson hue.

 Chapter 731 - A Piece Of Her Mind

    Seeing Shizu that flustered and also a little energetic than she usually was, my purpose of asking her to take a break was more or less realized with it.


    It did look a little too fluffy but what can I say? My expertise is mostly about how to handle my girls, letting them be satisfied even if we¡¯re pressed on time.


    Shizu understood me. But that didn¡¯t mean I should push it to the point that she would start neglecting her duties. I aimed to be a relief, not a distraction.


    Well, although most of the time I would be thetter, I was still in the process of learning.


    In any case, after finishing the bread and downing the tea, I thought of letting her go back to her work. However, Shizu called out to me in her rare tempting voice and pulled me down on her side. She thenughingly sped our hands together before using my shoulder to lean her head on.


    A whileter, Shizu¡¯s peaceful breathing reached my ears. She cast off her mask for her act to be the strong, stoic and diligent Student Council President. Once more, she¡¯s just my Shizu. A girl who also deserved time to rest.


    Since my right hand was sped tightly by her, I settled on reaching her head using my left, patting her endearingly.


    We then began talking about things ¨C not necessarily about us ¨C to pass the time.


    Minutester, the girl involuntarily released a sigh. As the worrywart that I am, I quickly roused my attention to ask her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I lifted her chin to have her look at me.


    At least she¡¯s not frowning. Her lips stretched into a smile, something that she¡¯s exclusively showing to me.


    ¡°Nothing. I just can¡¯t help but think¡­ It hasn¡¯t been that long since we¡¯ve first met. A lot has changed in me and it¡¯s mostly because of you. This is possibly why all of them are so attached to you. In one way or another, you¡¯ve changed the core of their being.¡±


    I changed them, huh? Perhaps that¡¯s true in their perspective. Not with mine though.


    ¡°That sounds a lot of praise for me. The previously scary Shizu will probably never say all these. I¡¯m d I managed to break you out of your shell.¡±


    Shizu resumed leaning onto my shoulder and issued a melodic hum, agreeing with my words.


    ¡°And honestly, you might be right. Nheless, even after the change in me, I still see myself as the viin who¡¯s out here to wreck your future.¡± I added.


    Even though I am giving them the choice, I¡¯m still set out to seed. That¡¯s what I thought first when Shizu told me she hated me. I could get more chances in the future to continue appealing to her, in hopes that she would eventually ept me.


    So, in a way, telling them that I would give up was just temporary. Unless they¡¯re already mine and they wanted to get out. That¡¯s the only thing that would surely stop me from chasing after them. But everyone that I got interested in or if not interested, those who I targeted, all of them would eventually be mine.


    Yeah, I¡¯m confident about it. And that¡¯s how much of a bastard I am.


    ¡°A viin is an apt description, Ruki. Yet, why do you think I still want you to be mine despite your ws? Aside from me falling in love with a ¡®bastard viin¡¯ you made yourself out to be.¡±


    ¡°Because you love me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re better than this, blockhead.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re aware of how dense I can be at times so¡­ this is something in line with that. I can say I made you fall in love with me but that¡¯s not the correct answer, right? Back then, I¡¯m stealing girls left and right, notmitting to anyone. That¡¯s still eptable and I will just bebeled as a criminal for doing all those to the girls. But this time, the situation I created is too crazy. Even if emperors of ancient dynasties had their Imperial harems, they¡¯re not as devoted as me to every woman that¡¯s part of it. No doubt, I''m abnormal but you girls are crazier than me to not even get away after knowing that you¡¯re not going to be the only one..¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the reason why I want you all to myself. We¡¯re still young. You can still have theplex rtionship you built and enjoy the feeling of it. However, somewhere along the way, everyone will have to make a choice. When that timees, I¡¯ll still be the same Shizu who wanted to monopolize you.¡± Shizu paused for a while to stare at me again. Her words came straight from her mind. That¡¯s what she¡¯s thinking about our situation. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt with you here. Don¡¯t bring up that n of yours. It¡¯s impossible to realize.¡±


    And there she had it. Shooting down the goal I was trying to raise. But truthfully, the girl was just spitting out facts.


    Then again, she answered the question she presented. The reason why she¡¯s not as defiant about our rtionship anymore. She¡¯s thinking that a day where everything crumbles will eventuallye. And using that as a chance, she¡¯s going to make me hers. Alone.


    I guess that¡¯s the most realistic view in all of this. But I just have to prove her wrong, right? And in turn, make her ept that this will be our reality.


    ¡°Alright. I now understand my Shizu¡¯s mindset. Even so, I¡¯ll still aim to make the impossible possible. Moreover, as someone who I wanted to be with in that future, I will surely be relying on you as well. You can turn that reliance but still, my feelings for you won¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯re going to say that. You stubborn guy.¡± Shizu heaved a sigh again and facepalmed. Nheless, she didn¡¯t let go of my hand.


    And starting from minute movements, Shizu reached in to kiss me on her own initiative. With the experience she piled up with me, the girl already had the know-how even without my guidance. She opened her mouth slightly then ovepped it with mine.


    As I responded fairly quickly, our tongues entwined with each other. I could instantly taste the tea and bread she just drank and ate. It¡¯s as if we shared it together.


    Bit by bit, the gravity of what we¡¯re just talking about disappeared from our minds and was then reced with just our pure affection for each other.


    The girl gave me a piece of her mind. Perhaps, it¡¯s because I was too dense to understand why she¡¯s not giving in even though Ria pped words to her face that she¡¯s just the same as them two weeks ago. Either way, she also understood that even if I heard about that, I would just be as stubborn as her.


    That sigh signified her intention to drop that subject.


    After around five minutes, Shizu melted in my arms and let me take the helm back from her. She then sped her hands around my nape as she let her body gradually fall down the sofa, pulling me on top of her.


    Making sure not to press her with my weight, I carefully propped my knees to her side while one of my arms enclosed around her shoulders to support her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Ruki..¡± Along with her bedazzling charming smile, Shizu naughtily whispered.

 Chapter 732 - How Far Can We Go? (1) *

    Faced with both her possessiveness and stubbornness, I was simply taken in by the girl pulling me down towards her. Her beautiful eyebrows fluttered as she blinked once before shakily staring at my figure. The reflection on her pupil clearly captured me.


    The tea break might¡¯ve gone longer than I intended. However, there¡¯s no way I would stop now when Shizu was thisely and forward.


    ¡°Mhm. And you¡¯re mine.¡± I uttered my response to her deration as I endearingly traced her puckered lips that appeared to be shaking in anticipation.


    Upon hearing that, the frown that was about to form from her face was instantly canceled, turning it into a light smile and full-blown show of her affection.


    Iughed at that visible change of expression to which she responded with her gentle caress from my nape to my cheeks. The heat of her palms properly transferred to me.


    ¡°Stopughing, blockhead. What are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. First, I¡¯m going to show my Shizu the extent of my love for her.¡± I smirked and lowered my head to her neck, just enough to let her feel my warm breath.


    Tickled by it, Shizu lowered her head and stared at me in slight distress as she didn¡¯t know what I¡¯m about to do. However, she ultimately decided to watch and see while keeping hold of me on top of her.


    At the moment, the thought of someone returning among the three she sent out had long been pushed to the corner of our minds. In this room, there¡¯s nothing more important than the two of us.


    Shizu was clearly a bit bolder this time. However, looking at the heated gaze that never faltered, a thought of not wanting to disappoint her filled my mind.


    Making true to my words, I began my assault or rather, the show of my affection for her. My lips pressed on her pristine neck that invited no one else but me. One of my hands adeptly crawled to her side, sping her slender waist.


    At the same time as that, I watched and observed the girl¡¯s reactions. She¡¯s definitely still foreign to the pleasures of the flesh, her sensitivity raised to its highest as simple damping of my lips on her neck produced a well-meaning whimper.


    ¡°Shizu¡­¡± I called out to her to which she responded by lowering her head, the corners of her eyes slightly forming tears. Nheless, her lips formed a rather expectant smile.


    ¡°Go on¡­ You don¡¯t have all the time of the day, mister.¡± She encouraged me. She thenughed heartily, partly mocking, partly amused.


    Well, I might have been too slow at my movements but at this point on, I took it up a notch.


    Starting from her unblemished neck, I sucked, kissed and licked it until her mouth issued moans of pleasure.


    Following that, our lips met once more. It¡¯s as passionate as earlier, however, this time, Shizu was on the receiving end. She¡¯s matching the movements of my lips and tongue, making it more satisfying for both of us.


    While we¡¯re at it, our hands refused to be idle. Matching me with slight ardor, Shizu¡¯s hands moved from my nape to my cheeks. After caressing it for a while, they slid down to my neck and stopped at my chest.


    We¡¯re still both wearing our winter uniforms so Shizu had to fumble over how she could take off my thick zer.


    Pausing on my caresses at her side, I helped her in that endeavor, taking the zer off me. With that out of the way, she began fumbling on the buttons of my shirt. However, she only went on the few buttons, only enough for her to grasp my naked chest.


    Like most of my girls, she¡¯s also fixated on it. It¡¯s like she¡¯s extremely curious about my chest that she often leaned on.


    Leaving her at that, I resumed on what I was doing, her zer was already parted to the side, giving me ess to her alluring figure. I first ran my hands atop her shirt starting from her navel.


    Shizu¡¯s body trembled from the sensation and her lips paused from responding to our kisses, perhaps to feel it better.


    As my fingers slowly crawled upwards, it didn¡¯t take long for me to reach her emphasized softness. Grasping them in my palms and squeezing them to my discretion, Shizu almost bit my lips from how sensitive they were. Nheless, she didn¡¯t stop me.


    When I began opening her blouse, she bit her lips in slight anticipation. ¡°Is it fine, Shizu?¡± I asked. But she only returned a weak nod followed by another encouraging smile.


    After being given permission like that, I didn¡¯t waste any time, my lips slid back down to her neck, kissing it all over to heighten the pleasure she was feeling and also to prepare her for what¡¯s toe.


    Given that there¡¯s still her white undergarment preventing me from seeing her plump softness in all its glory, I first pressed my nose to it, inhaling Shizu¡¯s fragrant scent.


    This was an unexplored territory or rather, unseen territory of hers. I once ran my hand inside it before but never saw it directly.


    Until today¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll pull it up, Shizu.¡±


    Although it sounded like I was trying to ask her for another permission, that¡¯s just nothing more than updating her of what I was about to do next.


    Slipping my hands from the underside of hercy bra, the heat of her body clearly transferred to my palm and at every centimeter I moved up, Shizu was being shaken. Perhaps, it was from the pleasure, the anticipation or just her sensitivity. No one else but herself had traversed this journey to undressing her and surely, it wasn¡¯t as delicate as today.


    One second¡­


    Two seconds¡­


    Three seconds¡­


    As more seconds piled up, my hands soon slid inside, firmly grabbing what were hidden underneath her bra.


    And to give my eyes ess to it, my hands continue on their way upwards, pulling the bra with them.


    As soon as I caught sight of her two heavenly mounds, her pinkish nipples stood out atop the untarnished whiteness of her skin. With my hands going back down to it, they circled around its edges, copping a great feel.


    I looked up at Shizu and she was already biting her lips, her face crimson red from shame. When our eyes met, she muttered softly and in a pleading tone¡­ ¡°D-do what you please, Ruki¡­ Stop teasing me.¡±


    Having been given another greenlight, a perverted smile probably appeared from my lips resulting in her pulling me up for another kiss. Once she let go of me, I quickly found myself admiring the pink cherries. Overtaken by my curiosity, my tongue peeked out and gave it a quick lick.


    ¡°Ahn~¡±


    A clear, pleasured moan rang out as her body trembled. Repeating what I had just done, Shizu firmly bit her lips to stop her from moaning further. However, she grabbed the back of my head and pushed it down as if saying I should continue.


    Taking her up on that offer, I opened my mouth and unhesitatingly nabbed her cherry into my mouth. My tongue quickly twirled around it, coating it with my saliva.


    Her taste quickly filled my tastebuds. It¡¯s a bit salty, yet sweet enough to forget everything else.


    After giving it a good suck, I switched to the other one, letting only my fingers give it aftercare.


    Little by little, Shizu¡¯s subdued moans and my name that she kept on uttering filled the room. The temperature around us surely went up by several degrees but the atmosphere of the room had long been turned into both a fluffy and heated one.


    If someone would knock or open the door at this moment, we¡¯d surely be caught in the act. However, with our minds this focused onto each other, that thought passed by our heads.


    As I continued sucking and fondling her heavenly softness, I naturally felt my lower body reacting to her. With my knees moving ever so slightly, I repositioned them between her legs before spreading them open. Shizu noticed that and followed my movements. A couple of secondster, I lowered my hips, pressing that stiffness on top of her.


    ¡°Is it my turn?¡± Shizu yfully asked in between herbored breaths. And without waiting for me to respond since my mouth was still full with her, one of her hands began its crawl to reach into my pants.


    I had no idea how far we would go¡­ However, we¡¯re both clear with our desire for each other.

 Chapter 733 - How Far Can We Go? (2) *

    ¡°This¡­ Will it always be like this? Stiff, firm and¡­ fiercely hot.¡± Using a rather enchanting tone, Shizu smilingly made an innocentment upon slipping her hand inside my pants. No. She hadn¡¯t touched it directly yet, it was still confined inside. Yet, her reaction was already like this.


    She appeared puzzled, amused and most definitely, charmed. To top it all off, the girl was still sporting the crimson streak across her face. Her bewitching golden eyes sending off the hint of her sexiness, her sensual lips that were still a little sore from how much I focused on it and her expression that¡¯s bordering embarrassment, affection and also fulfillment.


    It¡¯s the first time for her to show this to me and most likely, it¡¯s also her first time exhibiting such emotion. Her affection for me had already transcended the confines of just being in love. Just from her words earlier, she¡¯s more than ready to wait for years to have me all to herself, yet, she¡¯s also ready to give herself to me at any moment.


    Have I changed her this much? I don¡¯t know. It was probably my influence but at the same time, it¡¯s her own decision. Yet, for her to be like this despite her speech from earlier that was too mature and grounded in reality, she¡¯s also a little childish to have already decided her own path.


    Or I was just overthinking again. I truly don¡¯t know.


    Asking that question was also possibly her way to divert her mind to the pleasure she was currently experiencing.


    I hadn¡¯t stopped after all.


    My head was still buried in her mounds. My mouth and tongue were still frolicking her delicate cherries, taking care of it using my experience to keep her on edge of pleasure and numbness. Her chest heaving up and down at each turn. Though I alternated with them, I had proven that she liked it better when I focused on one, sucking and ying with it as much as possible to elicit her most tempting reaction; the arching of her back and the giddiness of her lower body.


    And since I was this close to her heart, her racing heartbeat spoke volumes about what¡¯s happening with her, internally.


    ¡°It will always be like that, yes,¡± I answered her question. ¡°Otherwise, I will be a failure as a man.¡±


    ¡°Or a pervert.¡±


    ¡°That too.¡± I wryly smiled and propped my body upwards, leveling my head to hers once more and at the same time, relieving her of stretching her arms to their limit just to trace my length with her index finger.


    Shizu lovingly giggled and nabbed my lips once more, our passion for each other raged in but a moment.


    A few secondster, Shizu¡¯s hand finally prowled inside, the tip of my length fully enclosed in her palm, each of her fingers fully enclosed on its girth. If that part of me was scalding hot, so was her hand. It was even a bit sweaty, maybe from nervousness and excitement.


    Once she took a hold of it, she paused our fervent kisses only to give me a smirk as if she won already.


    Yeah. I couldn¡¯t deny that even just from that, my boner raged to be handled by her.


    However, I started to wonder how many expressions she¡¯s going to show me today, for the first time.


    That yful smirk and the way she seemed inviting were more than enough to feed on the fires of my desire for her.


    Perhaps remembering what she had witnessed but when both Nami and Hina sucked me on the bus, Shizu slid her hand up and down, imitating how their heads moved.


    To cancel that smirk, I also made my move. Since she¡¯s wearing a skirt, it was easier for me to reach inside her sacred region.


    As I ran my hand on her supple thigh, Shizu squirmed in an attempt to bar my entry. However, that was proven futile as she voluntarily opened up for me with a little nudge.


    Grasping the warm and damp part of her equallycy underwear, I naturally gave it a squeeze resulting in Shizu sighing from abrupt pleasure brought about by her sensitivity.


    And to make it fair, my fingers tugged the piece of cloth covering her most sacred ce to the side before my index and middle finger traced her moist slit.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re even.¡± I returned a smirk which she answered with a click of her tongue. However, that was instantly reced with her seductive expression as she resumed our kiss.


    While we¡¯re at that, Shizu stroked my length in her own way while I applied my experience to caress her and make her sumbpletely from the new sensation.


    As time passed, a simple touch, stroke and caress became proven not enough for us.


    At first, I slowly slid down to her neck, back to her perfectly-sized mounds and down to her upturned skirt. However, with my length leave out of her grasp, Shizu showed a sullen expression as if I¡¯d stolen a precious thing from her.


    Because of that, I gave in to her, I sat up on the sofa and pulled her up from it. Instead of me going down on her, Shizu bent forward as she fumbled to open my pants, taking my cock out of its confines.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see what kind of face she made when it jumped out of its confines, the way her shoulders jolted in surprise was enough to imagine it.


    ¡°Shizu¡­ are you sure you want to do that?¡± I asked just to confirm.


    We¡¯re already too far gone but still I had to check on her just in case.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m aware that we¡¯re going to do it sooner orter¡­ This¡­ This is a practice for that.¡± Shizu¡¯s voice wasced with her desire, curiosity as well as nervousness. However, when she grasped my cock once more, Shizu¡¯s determination was clearly conveyed.


    I know that at any moment, someone could open the door. It might be the couple or that dog of a Vice President. However, if I stopped Shizu at this point, she would definitely feel aggrieved. That¡¯s why I picked up the coat I took off and covered raised bottom since it would be the first thing anyone would see if someone emerged from the door.


    It might not be a fitting solution to avoid getting caught but at least, I could prevent someone from seeing her most important part¡­ She¡¯s mine, that¡¯s something exclusively for my eyes, right?


    ¡°Practice¡­ Alright, let me¡ª¡± I was about to tell her to let me teach her just like what I did for every inexperienced girl of mine. However, impatience seemingly overtook her mind.


    Shizu grasped my length upright before pushing her head down. Her puckered lips first gave the precum-filled tip a kiss before gradually sliding my length in her mouth. Her tongue worked quickly, wrapping the head in a heartbeat.


    That sudden pleasure she delivered to me almost made me lose my mind but thankfully, I held on to lucidly experience Shizu¡¯s first blowjob.


    A few secondster, Shizu held half of my length inside and her head began bobbing up and down.


    Tobat the rising pleasure she¡¯s delivering me, I counterattacked by slipping my hand inside that coat covering her bottom and reached in to once again caress her precious jewel. However, that earned me a light bite from her as she was clearly surprised at that sudden jolt of pleasure I delivered to her.


    I made a mental note to myself by then; do not surprise someone inexperienced again or I might see my length bitten off.

 Chapter 734 - How Far Can We Go? (3) *

    Although she identally bit me, clearly my fault for surprising her, the girl sent me an apologetic look. However, instead of delivering that kind of intent, it somehow appeared sexy when she did that while still holding a part of my length in her mouth; her luscious lips erotically sped around my girth.


    As soon as I caught sight of that, I was totally taken in by her image. I had to gulp down my saliva to powerfully resist the urge to push her head down and thrust my hips upward.


    That¡¯s how much fuel it gave to my desire.


    However, Shizu failed to read me this time. Perhaps she thought that my reaction of being entranced with her was a sign of me not epting her apology, the girl did another approach. In hope that I would forgive her for biting me.


    First, Shizu pulled my length out of her mouth. It¡¯s already glistening with her saliva and the head was already close to exploding had she continued.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable, she¡¯s still unfamiliar with it. I bet she didn¡¯t fill her mind with knowledge about it. All she had was the image of my length that had been burned in her mind more than a week ago.


    Following that, without breaking eye contact with me, Shizu dropped her lips on it. Starting from the tip and the entirety of the head, Shizu showered it with kisses all the while stroking it from the base.


    At this point, my desire for her continued piling up without any end in sight. She¡¯s too lovely. My cock might be standing upright for her but so was my heartbeat continuing to rise just watching her eagerness to please me.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ It feels good, Shizu.¡± I muttered as I ced my hand on her head and endearingly stroked it.


    It might be gentler than normal but Shizu took that as acknowledgement to her apology. A few more kissester, Shizu shed a relieved smile at me before continuing.


    This time, using her cute tongue.


    I had no more time to tell her that I didn¡¯t even need an apology in the first ce when Shizu pressed her cute little tongue on my cock. Starting from the base, she frolicked every nook and cranny as if she¡¯s making sure that every part of it would be marked by her saliva. And once she deemed it done, Shizu slid her tongue down, giving my balls that she threatened to squeeze earlier, the same treatment.


    Feeling all the sensual sweetness of what she¡¯s doing, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a subdued moan.


    Upon hearing that, Shizu¡¯s ears twitched followed by her face brightening up.


    With her tongue returning to the tip, she once again took it in her mouth and began bobbing her head up and down. Even though this should be her first time, Shizu familiarized herself with it fairly quickly. She¡¯s sucking it not just for the sake of pleasuring me, she¡¯s eagerly doing it to earn my praise and appreciation. That¡¯s why I continued stroking her head and hair while also caressing her slit and dipping my fingers in her forbidden entrance.


    Shizu would quiver in pleasure every time I pressed on it. And using my experience in that department, I naturally didn¡¯t let myself be the first to reach orgasm. Although I actually wanted to use my lips and tongue to do that, I knew well enough not to disturb her.


    Nheless, my fingers were enough to bring her close to it, especially when she¡¯s going to experience it for the first time.


    While watching her stimting appearance where she had her ample breasts spilling out of her blouse while sucking my cock with eagerness, I increased the intensity to which I caressed her sacred entrance. In less than a minute, Shizu had to stop at what she was doing as her lower body, still covered by my zer, trembled uncontrobly. My fingers felt the suction force right at her entrance while her love juices flowed incessantly, wetting them in their entirety.


    To stop herself from moaning, Shizu covered her mouth with her two hands.


    One second¡­


    Two seconds¡­


    Three seconds¡­


    After counting to five, Shizu¡¯s quivering stopped as she gracefully fell down on myp, exhausted. My standing erection pressing on her cheek.


    ¡°Come here¡­¡± As the culprit to her exhaustion, I pulled her up and let her straddle me, my erection firmly ced beneath her slit.


    She¡¯s beginning to recover but once she felt my hot rod right on her most sensitive area, Shizu shot me a confused nce but it was instantly reced by the look of someone gaining enlightenment.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ Y-you want me?¡± She asked sensibly, her heated gaze anticipating a positive answer.


    I gave her a smile, a kiss and eventually a tight hold on her plump bottom, sliding her closer to me. ¡°Of course, I do¡­¡± I answered. ¡°Unfortunately, now¡¯s not the time.¡±


    Before she could even put on a rather disappointed look, she understood what I meant.


    From outside, there were iing footsteps. It¡¯s close enough that we only have at most a few seconds. Even if she ran towards her table, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time.


    Shizu¡¯s eyes widened in panic. The fear of being caught set in as she looked at me as if asking whether I had any solution or not.


    Regrettably, I¡¯m neither a speedster nor have the ability to stop time.


    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± I whispered to her inplete confidence.


    With not enough time to make it as if nothing happened, I just did what I could. I picked up my zer and ced it between us to cover what needed to be covered before hurriedly buttoning her blouse.


    And because of how hurried it was, I forgot to pull her bra back to its ce.


    There¡¯s no more time to correct it, the footsteps have already stopped right at the door. Judging from the voices, it¡¯s that stupid couple.


    Understanding what I aimed to do, Shizu quickly moved, her arms slipping to the back of my head as she hugged me tightly. And likewise, my arms circled to her back followed by my lips pressing on hers.


    I could feel her pleasant softness pressing on me but that¡¯s irrelevant now when my cock was still beneath her, directly kissing her slit.


    ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Even though the door hadn¡¯t beenpletely opened yet, Watanabe¡¯s energetic voice loudly rang out.


    Shizu¡¯s body tensed up but there¡¯s nothing else we could do now but to continue what we¡¯re doing.


    ¡°We-re¡ª¡± And as expected, before Watanabe¡¯s boyfriend could evenplete his sentence, he abruptly stopped. The door was already opened.


    Because I was the one facing the door, our eyes met. He instantly froze up.


    Upon noticing that, Watanabe who was behind him stepped forward, ¡°What? Why did you stop¡ªEh?! P-president and¡­¡±


    Like her boyfriend, she couldn¡¯t finish her words. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t freeze like him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for intruding! We¡¯ll be backter!¡±


    She turned around and pulled her boyfriend with her as they ran out of the room, forgetting to pull it close.


    However, it¡¯s not even a secondter when another voice traveled to our ears.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you running out? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Who else was it but none other than the idiotic dog of a Vice President?


    Since Watanabe didn¡¯t answer him, he soon appeared before the opened door.


    As soon as his eyes captured us. He visibly shook as his blood rushed to his head¡­ ¡°You animal!¡± He furiously roared, his spit showering his front.


    But as my answer to that, I broke our kiss first before properly meeting his gaze.. A secondter, my lips curled up into a mocking grin.

 Chapter 735 - Scandalous

    With the appearance of Vice President Inugaki, I instinctively moved to cover Shizu from his eyes. I pushed her head down to my chest and tightly embraced her, not even letting her turn around and look at him.


    I told her to leave it to me so¡­ that¡¯s what I would do. Besides, Shizu was still in the middle of recovering from her climax as well as the panic that set in when Watanabe and her boyfriend opened the door.


    Honestly, what I really didn¡¯t want him to see was Shizu¡¯s dreamy expression. She¡¯s still as red as earlier and there¡¯s the hint of sexiness and eroticism from her. That¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t let anyone see, especially this dog of a Vice President.


    That¡¯s why I sent him a mocking smirk, nailing at the point that Shizu is already mine.


    He called me an animal but his roar sounded like the defeated barking of a dog. I could onlyugh at it.


    However, since Shizu was technically the Student Council President and we were inside the Student Council Room, I still had to protect her reputation.


    With the precedent of Watanabe finding out about our rtionship, I was more than aware that it wouldn¡¯t take long before the other two found out about it.


    For it to happen today was idental but not entirely unexpected. We got so lost in each other that the sense of time left our minds after all. Good thing my sense of hearing managed to pick up the footsteps or else they¡¯d find Shizu still sucking my cock.


    That would be more scandalous than having them catch us intimately close to each other.


    She still had her skirt so from their eyes, it only looked like Shizu was straddling me while I hugged her tightly.


    With her whole body leaning against me, it would be hard for them to find out our genitals were pressed against each other.


    ¡°Senpai, please mind your words. Is that something a respectable member of the Student Council can say?¡± While maintaining that smirk on my face, I threw him a question. A question that only had one purpose, to further rile this dog of a Vice President.


    Shizu reacted to that by looking up at me. I thought I would see the worry in her eyes but instead, she looked amused. Her lips curled up to the side.


    If Inugaki could see that, his heart would surely explode from anger.


    Ah. No¡­ It probably already exploded. He¡¯s chasing after Shizu, after all. And seeing the girl blissfully snuggling up to me as well as our position that was even more daring and intimate than just a simple ¡®sitting on myp¡¯, he¡¯d be like that coward Ogawa if he refused to ept the nature of our rtionship.


    That coward should be unique, right? Too bad for this guy though, his approach was just wrong. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t care less about it. Even if he managed to at least make Shizu notice him before I appeared before her, I¡¯m sure I will still go after her.


    Anyway, seeing that he didn¡¯t rush in to punch me after roaring like that, I could honestly say that his self-restraint was admirable.


    But that¡¯s it. That¡¯s just what he was. At the end of the day, he¡¯s nothing more than a nuisance who caught hold of our intimate rtionship.


    In the following days, there would be no reason for us to restrain ourselves anymore. When we¡¯re in this room, at least.


    ¡°This is scandalous behavior. You brought in a new member and even created a position for him. I¡¯m utterly disappointed, President. You do not deserve your seat.¡±


    After being silent for a while as he reeled in his fury, Inugaki finally uttered his response.


    As expected, it¡¯s filled with his anguish, jealousy and disappointment.


    Well, at least he easily epted that Shizu would never be his anymore. Unlike that coward.


    Ugh¡­ I still had that habit of taking a jab at Ogawa, huh?


    Anyway, at this point, I better turn this around. It might be scandalous like he said. However, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy if I let it pass.


    I¡¯m aware that he¡¯s beholding the masked Shizu in his eyes. The cold, stoic, strict yet extremely capable and perfect Student Council President. But that¡¯s not the real Shizu¡­ She¡¯s never a perfect girl. No one was born perfect.


    Like everyone, she had her ws and¡­ like any other girl, she¡¯s allowed to fall in love.


    Well, I may be biased with her here since I am on her side but that¡¯s irrelevant, I just have to shut this idiot dog down anyway.


    ¡°Hmm? And what¡¯s scandalous about this behavior? Who are you to decide it? She¡¯s taking a break like most of you. Are you blind?¡± I pointed at the teapot and the small tes, one of which still had a piece of that bread. That¡¯s mine, by the way¡­ I got too indulged in feeding her and we quickly entered into our own world before I could think of eating it.


    ¡°She may have created a position for me to be by her side. However, it¡¯s all within the rules. Do check your student handbook and see what a Student Council President can do. Also, what is your position again, Vice President? Do you have any right to be disappointed with her? Who are you?¡±


    It¡¯s true. Creating a special position was well within her power, otherwise, this Inugaki would¡¯ve reported about it long ago. Nheless, it was fairly limited, it¡¯s not a true position so whatever benefits they¡¯re getting from being a part of the Student Council didn¡¯t extend to me.


    I asked her about this when she decided to keep my position permanent.


    Anyway, with that kind of rebuttal, Inugaki drew an ugly mug. He clenched his fist and veins popped on his temple. If he looked like an angry barking dog earlier, he¡¯s worse this time. His temper was about to explode.


    ¡°Kuh! Shut up, you! You¡¯re just a first-year and not even an official member of the Student Council. You have no say in here!¡± He roared once again.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m her boyfriend. That¡¯s enough reason for me to have a say in here.¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend? You?! Stop dreaming!¡±


    Ah¡­ This guy. Is he turning into an Ogawa Mark 2?


    Before I could return an answer, I noticed the return of the couple of Secretary and Treasurer. After shing a wink at me, Watanabe pushed Inugaki from the back to get him to enter the room before they both entered as well, pulling the door close behind them.


    Inugaki almost tumbled down as he shot another furious re to his back only to be met with Watanabe whose hands were confidently ced on her hips. She had her chin held high as she looked down at the Vice President.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one being scandalous here, Vice President! Stop shouting outside. What if the other students heard you? What will they think of the respectable Student Council? What kind of excuse will you make?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ She said.¡± Her boyfriend craned his neck forward and supported his girl¡¯s words. What a good boy.


    Anyway, that¡¯s a lot of courage for someone like her. I didn¡¯t show she¡¯d be that brave.


    However, that¡¯s not the end of it, Watanabe also turned to us, although she shed a rather embarrassed smile as if she¡¯s looking at something perverted, it was erased instantly. ¡°And you, Onoda-kun and President. Please, we¡¯re already here. Can you two, you know? Separate from each other.¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s impossible, right? However, Shizu who was silently snuggling to me all this time shed a naughty smirk. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Watanabe. You see¡­ We¡¯re currently connected.¡±


    ¡­ Alright, this girl will drive me crazy.

 Chapter 736 - No Point Hiding It Anymore

    Upon hearing Shizu¡¯s answer, pin-drop silence ensued around us. The couple as well as the raging dog stopped in ce as their eyes went from our heads down to Shizu¡¯s bottom. Towards where we should be ¡®connected¡¯.


    As I was extremely protective of other people ogling my girls, my hands automatically moved to her supple bottom, trying to cover it from their eyes.


    Yeah. Instead of helping, that move was something that only made it worse. Shizu issued a light moan as soon as my palm firmly cupped her two bountiful softness.


    And as if enacting a butterfly effect, Shizu¡¯s hips shook slightly, effectively rubbing herself on me.


    It should only be a small movement and I was already on the verge of softening up from minutes of talking. However, because of her moist slit rubbing on me once more, my erection recovered to 100% in less than a second.


    Unlike her, I hadn¡¯t cum yet and¡­ I dyed it by focusing on her. That¡¯s why even though it had just recovered, the umtion was still at the tip¡­ Perhaps if she continued rubbing on me, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the dam preventing it broke open.


    When she felt me getting bigger again, Shizu sexily bit her moist lips. The naughty expression she put on was still visible on her face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Ruki?¡± Shizu whispered as she cupped my cheeks, her lips gradually reducing the distance from mine.


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s ignoring the fact that there¡¯s an audience around us.


    Did she awaken her exhibitionist tendency? No. It¡¯s Shizu. She didn¡¯t care too much about what others thought of her. This was her way to make it a point that our rtionship had already progressed to this stage. Stamping my status as her boyfriend.


    It¡¯s part of her n to make me hers.


    The answer she uttered from Watanabe¡¯s question wasn¡¯t necessarily false. Because it¡¯s quite true.


    We¡¯re technically connected to each other. Skin to skin and private part to private part. However, what she¡¯s implying by using that word clearly brought a different meaning to their minds.


    Now they¡¯re wondering if I¡¯m inside her. No. Not just wondering, they¡¯re trying to prove it by looking at us closely.


    I covered her up and with my zer still on herp, there¡¯s no way for them to see it but¡­ who knows what else Shizu has in mind?


    ¡°P-president, you¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you?¡± As the awkward silence began to permeate, Watanabe, whose face was gradually turning red, raised her doubt.


    She pulled her boyfriend behind her, like an instinctive reaction not to let her man see something inappropriate.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s right! You must be joking! You¡¯re not someone to do t-that kind of thing. In this room, no less!¡±


    And Inugaki stuttered, his face was also red but it probably had a different connotation than the embarrassment lining Watanabe¡¯s face. He kept on gulping his saliva down as if he was constantly getting thirsty.


    He probably returned to the denial stage after starting from anger of the five stages of grief.


    ¡°Watanabe, have you ever heard me joke about something before?¡± Ignoring the barking dog, Shizu addressed the only other girl in the room. Nheless, she didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. Shizu was staring down at our lips that were on the verge of touching again. Her hips moved back and forth ever-so-slightly, stealthily andsciviously rubbing herself on me. Since she affixed her focus on me, I could clearly read this girl¡¯s minute expressions.


    With the panic already out of her head, she¡¯s now doing her best to blow myposure out by doing this¡­ She¡¯s ying a dangerous game, I tell you.


    However, as long as it¡¯s not too excessive, I would remain steadfast. She¡¯s aware that I clearly hated them being seen by others, especially in their vulnerable states.


    She¡¯s just doing this to tease me or perhaps, to get back at me for stopping her from making me cum.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I couldn¡¯t remember an instance when you did throw a joke.¡± Watanabe came up with an answer after thinking for a while. And because of that, she now believed that Shizu and I were really connected, making her almost overheat.


    Fortunately, her boyfriend was swift on the uptake, he supported her before her knees failed her.


    ¡°I-impossible¡­ It can¡¯t be. Not with him¡­¡± And the one in denial jumped over two stages, depression started settling in his mind. He then slumped down on the ground, murmuring incoherent words.


    ¡°There you go. But Watanabe. I was joking. Rx. We¡¯re connected but not in a way you might think.¡± Shizu then uttered a save which produced sighs of relief from the other three. Or two since Inugaki was already down for the count.


    It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s only talking to Watanabe and ignoring the other two. Well, she¡¯s still a maiden through and through. And she¡¯s aware that I would hate it if she also entertained the rumblings of an idiot dog.


    After giving me another smirk and also traversing the remaining distance between our lips to nt a fleeting kiss, Shizu was about to turn around to wrap up the situation.


    However, I prevented her from doing that, temporarily.


    I mean, even though she could still remain on myp to hide my erection, her bra that I lifted created another bump on her blouse. If she turned around to face them, it would be noticeable. More than letting them see her in a disgraceful state, I just didn¡¯t want any other eyes to gawk and spy at her heavenly mounds that were currently sticking closely to her because of her sweat.


    I better fix that first.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Can both of you turn around?¡± I held Shizu¡¯s shoulders to keep her in ce which resulted in her eyebrows raising.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Confused by my instruction, Watanabe tilted her head. She was still flushed from embarrassment and her boyfriend was still trying to support her.


    ¡°I gotta fix something first. You see. It¡¯s inappropriate.¡± I vaguely answered to Watanabe but towards Shizu, I gestured with my eyes.


    When she understood what I was referring to, she facepalmed. She forgot.


    ¡°Yes. Before we continue. Please turn around, Watanabe. You too, Inugaki. Stop acting like a defeated dog there and ept the reality. Ruki is my man, get it?¡±


    That¡¯s clearly a powerful straight punch to the poor guy but I couldn¡¯t care less about him.


    Watanabe and her boyfriend turned around as instructed.


    ¡°And you mister, fix this quickly and I¡­ will fix yours,¡± Shizu whispered thest bits with another naughty implication.


    While I opened up her buttons which revealed her twin peaks to my eyes once more, Shizu gently slid away from me, resulting in my erection to stand up once more. Shizu erotically licked her lips as she stared at its glory, remembering that instance where she was taking care of it earlier. She wrapped her hand around it and gave it a quick stroking, just enough to make me react to it, before reluctantly tucking it in my pants. She appeared rather dissatisfied by doing that. Nheless, there¡¯s no other way. Because it¡¯s still in its full mast, it resulted in a huge bulge that I had no idea when it would calm down.


    Once I fixed her bra and closed buttoned up her blouse once more, Shizu stood up from me and put my zer on myp, to cover up the wet stains made by her.


    However, before telling the others to turn around again, Shizu pried open my legs to get herself seated in the space between them. She then grabbed my arms, wrapping them around her navel before tugging at me, wordlessly telling me to embrace her tightly.


    Right. Now that our secret¡¯s out of the bag, Shizu wouldn¡¯t mind it anymore. She could now boldly unt our rtionship in front of them, whether they like it or not.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start a meeting, shall we? Take your seats. I¡¯ll take on anyints you want to throw at me.¡± Shizu confidently dered.


    The couple wryly smiled at that but didn¡¯t say anything. As for Inugaki¡­ Well, it¡¯s his time to shine?


    That is if he can do that¡­ With my status changing from her Secretary to Lover, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll still act passively if he starts throwing insults or any other malicious intent to my Shizu.


    As for whether this even could leave this room or not¡­ This meeting she called was going to solve that¡­ Hopefully.

 Chapter 737 - Resolving The Situation

    The meeting Shizu called ended rtively quickly. That¡¯s because, among the three, only Inugaki raised his objections andints.


    Watanabe and her boyfriend only asked some things they wanted her to confirm.


    Well, Shizu being Shizu faced it with extreme confidence while also projecting her normal self in front of them, cold and stoic. With every allegation orint thrown at her, Shizu only exined it briefly in a concise manner. Furthermore, she tactfully aided it by continuing to disy what kind of rtionship we have.


    Unlike the previous times where I only had to stand behind her chair, an act befitting her personal secretary, she pulled another chair for me to sit next to her.


    In fact, if I didn¡¯t stop her, she¡¯d very likely pull me down on her seat, doing the same thing as earlier; with me passionately embracing her from behind.


    She assertively favored that to create an image that nothing else would ever be able to question her rtionship with me anymore. But with what we¡¯d shown them earlier, that¡¯s more than enough proof for our rtionship.


    With that, any otherints by Inugaki were shot down. Be it how we couldn¡¯t just use the room to do something immoral or how against he was to our rtionship.


    He kept spewing out bullshits that were generally only his grievances. I did exin the situation to them earlier after all. Shizu was taking a break and¡­ it just happened.


    Anyway, ignoring Inugaki who still needed a lot of time to properly process and ept that his ¡®crush¡¯ is now taken, Shizu continued the meeting in a different direction.


    With the reveal of our rtionship, Shizu abolished the position she created for me. There¡¯s no more Personal Secretary. However, she then followed up with a proposition.


    While still following the scope of her power, Shizu proposed to create a new position for the Student Council. Unlike when she introduced me to them out of nowhere, she¡¯s now exercising democracy by telling them her n and asking them for their agreement.


    I praised her for that and the girl joyously received my pats like a little kitten who had just been tamed.


    However, when I heard about the new position she¡¯s proposing, I couldn¡¯t help but raise an objection.


    It¡¯s Disciplinary Officer. And along with it, she also proposed for the room next door to be the Disciplinary Office, an exclusive branch of the Student Council just for that position.


    Well, it¡¯s not amittee but the job it epassed was close to it. The Disciplinary Officer would be responsible for the upholding of the School Regtions and Guidelines. She even expanded on it that the office had to work along with the teachers in the Guidance Department, or in other words, Eguchi-sensei and her colleagues.


    I objected¡­ However, my objection was easily denied by Shizu, simply because I wasn¡¯t a part of the Student Council anymore, she had just abolished my position after all.


    It¡¯s a bit unreasonable that I could only bitterly smile at it; Watanabe and the Secretary sent me a pitying nce as well as congrattions.


    I don¡¯t know which to take. The two epted the proposal while Inugaki abstained instead of objecting, resulting in it being made official.


    As for the inauguration for that new position and office, Shizu told me not to worry about it soon since it wouldn¡¯t be fully functional right at the on-set.


    For now, being the Disciplinary Officer was just an empty position created for me to justify my participation in this school¡¯s Student Council. In other words, it¡¯s Shizu using her power again to keep me next to her.


    Following that, the three left again with Inugaki dragged away by the couple.


    I still had no idea what he was going to do next but Shizu showed her full confidence that whatever Inugaki could think of, she¡¯d be able to shoot it down.


    ¡°Now then¡­ My Disciplinary Officer. You don¡¯t have to make that face. It¡¯s still the same. I will only require you toe on Monday and Friday. Calling you my personal secretary will surely not sit well to others if word about it started to proliferate in the school body.¡± Shizu said as she took to myp again. We¡¯re alone once more and there¡¯s still time left.


    This girl already created a countermeasure to justify my existence here. In a way, that¡¯s a terrific move but also scary. Her possessiveness is that high, huh? She even had to circumvent her seat of power to our advantage¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me object¡­ I will not be able to perform well in that position.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can¡­ There¡¯s already an example to it. When we made our rounds to the clubs with vitions, your presence alone made them be careful about lying and telling the truth. You don¡¯t need to act like Eguchi-sensei who will inspect every student. Only deal with the issues submitted to us.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright. It¡¯s for you, anyway.¡±


    That¡¯s the only reason why I was here. To be with her, to spend time with her. However, with this new position, I guess I can also treat it as another experience in an authoritative position. That somehow rationalized the two days per week that I was here. Initially, mymitment to be here sounded unfair to the others. Although no one pointed that out yet, surely, some were already fostering thoughts about this being a favorable treatment towards Shizu.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Thank you, Ruki. I love you. Finally, it¡¯s official. When you¡¯re here. You¡¯re mine¡­¡± Shizu sweetly giggled, dropping her mask once again.


    Clearly, being caught wasn¡¯t part of her n but publicizing our rtionship with the members of the Student Council was. Considering how much she wanted me to be hers alone, she¡¯s creating this kind of step for it to be realized. Perhaps, she¡¯d slowly expand that influence. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t just tell her to stop or scold her for this. She knew the limits. She knew what I was trying to protect all this time.


    All of their well-being.


    ¡°This girl¡­ you have a knack to do crazy things¡­ I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not the same but, let¡¯s tone it down, alright?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s the Mr. Worrywart in you. Ruki, remember, you¡¯re the one who deflected the situation and turned it to be this favorable to us when you became the vanguard against Inugaki. In a way, you and I created this situation¡­ Anyway, enough about that. We have unfinished business. Isn¡¯t it unfair that I¡¯m the only one who gets to climax?¡±


    After saying that, Shizu dropped her lips on me once more. Following that, she pulled me up from where we were sitting and dragged me to the sofa.


    Of course, I knew her intention but¡­ she¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m still stiff down there. After all of that, I needed to release it.


    With Shizu being this forward and undeniably sexy, we sat back down on the sofa and let her finish what she hadn¡¯t earlier.


    Of course, we locked the door this time to avoid the same thing from happening.


    With her kisses filled with passion as well as her joy, most likely because of the result, I eagerly returned it to her, with the same passion and affection.


    I love this girl. Adorably so.


    A couple of secondster, my length was once again being handled by Shizu¡¯s mouth and hands. This time, with the experience from the earlier instance, she already knew what to do.


    Watching her do that so eagerly without even breaking eye contact with me, I soon reached my limit. Despite my warning, Shizu received it all in her mouth, gulping it down even.


    I pulled her up soon after, wiped the corners of her mouth where some spilled before lying down with her to spend the remaining time.


    Well, I asked her if she wanted to get back to her work but the girl just shook her head and snuggled to me before saying that there¡¯s still tomorrow to finish those.


    Today, she had already decided to spend it all with me. We talked about things, mostly perverted or rather about that experience. Also, we talked about that abandoned clubroom at the corner of the school grounds as well as our uing date. She couldn¡¯t give a definite date of when we should do it yet. Perhaps because of how busy she was. However, I could already spy the excitement and anticipation she had about it.


    She will once again have me all to herself on that day, after all. I¡¯ll make sure that she¡¯ll remember it as one of her unforgettable memories.


    And that¡¯s how our time for this day ends.. A lot has happened but everything went well.

 Chapter 738 - A Little Celebration

    Unlike the previous instances, I helped Shizu tidy up the Student Council room and left with her.


    And while dodging the other student¡¯s eyes, I dropped her to the Student Support Club. And using that chance, I also got to check on Nami, Hina, Saki as well as Arisa-senpai.


    Well, they¡¯re still on about fixing their circle. Shizu¡¯s status in there was like the clip that¡¯s preventing them from being torn apart. Without Shizu taking the helm, it would be too awkward for them to still walk and go home together.


    I might have been secretly nning to slowly wreck that circle and take the girls away from those creeps but I could not just tell them to stop mending what¡¯s about to be broken. Nami still treated them as friends and there were at least bonds created from the years that they were together even if underneath all of that, they¡¯re just gathered because of the attachment of some of the members to that coward.


    Besides, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re just ying in that club. At least, I¡¯m aware that they¡¯re enjoying their club activities.


    That¡¯s why I have to be subtle about that n of mine. Among those three guys, I was fairly okay with Tadano since he stopped meddling after two instances. But still, after that night with Nami, he probably had renewed hatred towards me.


    As for Ogawa¡­ I couldn¡¯t care less. He¡¯s still obsessed with Nami buttely, his fantasy-filled head has settled down. He¡¯s gradually transforming into another silent guy. From my observations on him, the guy hasn¡¯t done anything noteworthy ever since that day I pped him with the truth. But one thing is clear. He still hasn¡¯t given up on Nami.


    ording to Arisa-senpai earlier, Izumi-senpai is taking care of him but still, their rtionship hasn¡¯t progressed. She also talked to himst week but Arisa-senpai only described him as someone who¡¯s somewhat disconnected from reality. He knows it¡¯s over but he¡¯s still hoping that there woulde a time that Nami would once again look at him the same way she did during the past few years.


    That¡¯s some wishful thinking right there¡­


    However, Arisa-senpai was slowly losing patience with him. And that¡¯s because he¡¯s still taking it for granted that Izumi-senpai remained at his side.


    Well, since that fake delinquent girl was also avoiding me, my hands were tied on her issue. True, I thought of also stealing her away from him to bury him more to his despair but without having a chance to do so and with her choice of not even dropping by to tell me that she won¡¯t be meeting me for the Mentor Program, that¡¯s not going to happen.


    Anyway, that¡¯s it. The silent guy was still the same and Saki also couldn¡¯t care less about him. With her inferiorityplex slowly easing up, her rtionship with the other girls in their club was also improving, especially her rtionship with Nami and Hina. They¡¯re all connected to me, after all.


    After going around to see the others; Satsuki, Chii andstly the girls at the Book Club and Poem Appreciation Club, I returned to the Literature Club with Aya in tow.


    I had a promise with Kana to walk her home and¡­ because her novel passed that 1st round of selections, I thought of taking the three girls out somewhere for a little celebration.


    At first, the n was only the three of us; Kana, Rae and me. But the two brought up Aya on the table as well. She¡¯s also involved with helping with the novel. That¡¯s why Kana didn¡¯t want to exclude her from the celebration.


    However, when we arrived at the club room, I was met with a little surprise.


    No. I somehow expected this sight.


    ¡°Finally. you made us wait, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Ishida-senpai remarked with a hint of impatience. She¡¯s still at her favorite seat, her arms crossed. Compared to how she was yesterday, she returned to being that irritable yet diligent senior.


    ¡°Hello, Ayase-chan! Hey, Onoda-kun. Where are we going?¡± Otsuka-senpai first greeted Aya before running up to me, her purple eyes were already resplendently shining with curiosity as well as excitement and her lips arched in a brilliant smile.


    I pinched Otsuka-senpai¡¯s cheeks without answering her and that made her take a step back. And using that chance, my eyes search for Kana.


    I first saw Rae who was slightly shaking her head. Perhaps, her way of saying sorry for not informing me earlier that the ns would change.


    Then Kana, who had just stood up from her seat, ushered me towards her.


    As soon as I went near her, the girl jumped in my arms, raised her head and stared at me with an apologetic expression stered on her face, ¡°Sorry, Ruki. Can we also bring Rumi and Karen?¡±


    She probably thought I would be mad at her for not telling me about this as soon as possible.


    I gently stroked her hair and tightened my embrace, ¡°This girl¡­ that¡¯s not something you should apologize for. Besides, if we leave them out, I doubt I will hear the end of their nagging.¡±


    I intentionally said thatst sentence yfully to lighten the mood.


    And as expected, the two seniors shot back.


    ¡°Eh?! Is that how you think of me, Onoda-kun? When did I nag at you?¡± Otsuki-senpai acted as if she was hurt but that brilliance in her eyes and her smile didn¡¯t disappear.


    Ishida-senpai raised one of her eyebrows.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Have you hit your head somewhere? Or have you buried your face in some other girl¡¯s bosom? Just say so if you don¡¯t want us going with you.¡±


    And with that, I started to think of another alternative for the n of going to a restaurant to treat the three¡­ Upon remembering Kana¡¯s hobby, I consulted them and it¡¯s been decided that we¡¯re going to karaoke.


    I know. It¡¯s only been two days since that karaoke session that got too heated up.


    This time, however, it¡¯s solely for Kana¡¯s enjoyment. We did go to karaoke once and although it also partly went in that direction, I got to know her fondness for singing. And now, she¡¯s going to do it with her friends.


    When I brought it up, her eyes became simr to Otsuka-senpai as she looked at them with renewed enthusiasm. Totally different from her shy and cute demeanor.


    Around 10 minutes after leaving the school with the four girls, we arrived at the same karaoke box Kana and I went to back then.


    Fortunately,pared to two days ago, we didn¡¯t gather a lot of attention. Perhaps, it¡¯s mainly because only Kana stuck close to me while the other three walked ahead.


    As soon as we entered the room we rented, Kana ran excitedly to input the songs she wanted to sing while pulling me with her. ¡°Ruki, let¡¯s sing together. Likest time.¡±


    Looking at how enthusiastic she was, there¡¯s no way I could refuse that. That¡¯s why for the next ten minutes of our time there, Kana and I hogged the microphone while the other four watched in their seats.


    Ah. No. Otsuka-senpai was cheering like there¡¯s no tomorrow. Ishida-senpai stared in wonder. Perhaps it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t know this side of Kana.


    Rae and Aya on the other hand were pping their hands every time we finished a song. However, more than enjoying the atmosphere, they¡¯re more ted to see me singing.


    I still had no idea if I was any better at singing but seeing Kana and any of my girls enjoying it, I would do this any time.


    After three songs, we passed the microphone to Otsuka-senpai who livened up the atmosphere from her cheerful voice.


    However, after sitting down, Kana settled down on myp while Aya and Rae took both of my sides, resulting in Ishida-senpai clicking her tongue in annoyance, not towards the girls but to me.


    ¡°You three¡­ How is this a celebration if you¡¯re going to stick to him?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, senpai. You forbid us from getting chummy in the club room. Before our turn to sing, we¡¯ll be like this. Am I right, Aya?¡± Rae teasingly answered Ishida-senpai while also roping in the quiet girl.


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Ishida-senpai¡¯s question was quite valid. If we remain like this, it¡¯s more of unting our rtionship rather than making it enjoyable.


    So, for the time being, I told the two to behave after giving them both a kiss, much to Ishida-senpai¡¯s chagrin. As for Kana who remained on myp, I guess it¡¯s fine to spoil her a bit.. Besides, this trip to karaoke was for her.

 Chapter 739 - Nogizaka Household

    The time quickly passed. Even though the karaoke time somehow started with Ishida-senpaiining about the closeness of my girls to me, it soon eased up when they stepped up one by one to sing.


    Otsuka-senpai, with her somewhat endless energy and curiosity, picked quirky and upbeat songs, setting up a rather joyous mood in the room. I gotta hand it to her for being that energetic. She¡¯s totally in contrast to when she¡¯s about to explode in curiosity about me. It¡¯s also a good thing that she hadn¡¯t mentioned the agreement to let her watch us having sex again or even the next outburst of that curiosity. Let it stay that way, hopefully.


    Ishida-senpai was reluctant or rather, averse to singing when Otsuka-senpai handed her the microphone. However, she and Kana teamed up to pull her up. She couldn¡¯t say no to them. However, when she returned to her seat, she sent me a hateful re. She¡¯s most likely ming me for bringing them into a karaoke box.


    Surprisingly, she had a great singing voice. Her song genre was rock bad. It simply mellowed out the previously upbeat atmosphere in the room.


    And with the song she chose a bit touching, Kana, Aya and Rae were moved by it.


    I mean, Aya and Rae started looking up to her with newfound admiration. While Kana and Otsuka-senpai were aware of it. It¡¯s not the first time they heard her sing after all. Not in a karaoke box though.


    When it¡¯s time for the other two to sing, unlike Kana who was really bringing out her love for singing whenever she would step up to it, Aya and Rae were among the type who was too shy to let their singing voice be heard. They¡¯re lovely, in my ears at least. However, they both almost murmured the lyrics of the song they picked. Otsuka-senpai even got impatient which made her encourage them to sing louder.


    When Kana noticed that, she climbed down from myp before urging me to support the two by singing with them on their next turn. The same as how we sang together. ording to her, singing with me made her a little more confident and rxed.


    Well, hearing that and seeing the two girls eagerly waiting for me to say yes, I gave in to them¡­


    Singing one song with each of them and followed by Kana just pulling me to hug her while she¡¯s singing, that little celebration ended on a positive note.


    Well, I also felt two pairs of eyes drilling onto my back whenever I would stand and be intimate with the three girls. However, in the end, they held themselves back from joining the fray.


    -


    -


    After leaving the establishment, Ishida-senpai and Otsuka-senpai separated from us. Their houses were in the opposite direction than the other three.


    And since I promised to walk her home and coincidentally, Aya and Rae¡¯s houses were in the same direction, I went with them to the bus station.


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s enough for today, Ruki. I got to sing with you and everyone who helped me. I also got to hold you close and you¡¯re even going to walk me home. Technically, I only passed the preliminaries. Let¡¯s save a full-on celebration when I really won even if it¡¯s just a runner up.¡±


    While waiting for the arrival of the bus, Kana said that, most likely, she guessed what was on my mind.


    We¡¯re still standing together and I was holding her closely while Aya and Rae were at my side, not really begging for more intimacy.


    Honestly, I nned on seeing off the two girls before spending more time with Kana.


    But that¡¯s not usible now that she spoke up like this.


    A quick observation could reveal the satisfaction on her face. She might be a little flushed at the moment, but that¡¯s because I was basically hugging her tight.


    Let¡¯s call it spoiling her. And besides, Aya and Rae were also somewhat satisfied¡­ I mean, they were sneaking in kisses and other forms of intimacy in that dark room that was only illuminated by the lighting from the big monitor whenever they found a chance. Especially Rae who I found to have grown a little bolder.


    Now that I think of it, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve got some time alone together¡­ Luckily, we¡¯ll have joint PE with their ss tomorrow. I could sneak out with her.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll also celebrate when you pass the 2nd round and win the neer¡¯s award.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Are you even listening to me?¡± Kana cutely puffed up her cheeks, finding it unbelievable that I ignored her words about celebrating only after the contest ended.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m gonna spoil my Kana at every step you take in this journey of yours to be an author. Don¡¯t worry too much about it. I will surely do the same for the other girls if they¡¯re the ones in your shoes. So, can you allow me to spoil you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a question that only epts yes as an answer, right?¡±


    ¡°Bingo.¡± I poked her cheeks before holding her closer to me. I thought of sealing her lips with another kiss but Rae and Aya reminded us not to flirt too much or they¡¯ll get jealous and join us.


    Upon hearing that, Kana¡¯s bloated cheeks deted as she ran towards the two and hugged them.


    That¡¯s fine. Seeing them getting along like that was enough to put a smile on my face.


    A whileter, the bus finally arrived.


    Fifteen minutester, we reached Kana¡¯s bus stop and disembarked. Hers was the closest, after all. Before we started our walk to their house, we waited until the bus carrying Aya and Rae disappeared from our eyes.


    And another ten minutes of walking wherein Kana guided me through their neighborhood, we reached the Nogizaka Household. It¡¯s a simple house that could beparable to Satsuki¡¯s house.


    It¡¯s already dark so touring the neighborhood was already off the table. I¡¯d do that the next time I went here. Surely, this wasn¡¯t the first andst time I would be walking these streets.


    We¡¯re now before their front gate and Kana was a little giddy as if she didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. She¡¯s rubbing her legs together and she¡¯s looking at the ground while biting her lips.


    Looking at her like this, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her mature and sexy side that always gives me advice and this extremely shy and adorable side that¡¯s too lovely to not dote on were separate entities.


    Well, I¡¯m already used to this. During this kind of instance, I should be the one initiating the conversation.


    Since this street was kind of active even if it was already night, I held back on hugging and kissing her. Instead of that, I sped her hand on mine and put my lips before her ears, ¡°You should go in now, Kana. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ D-do you want toe in?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want to. However, Kana, can I? Have you told them that you¡¯re bringing your boyfriend home?¡±


    Even that Kenji hadn¡¯t stepped inside her house when they were still together, let alone her room.


    She told me about that before and I even teased her that next time, we¡¯re going to do it in her room. To which she didn¡¯t reject at all.


    However, I somehow got too busy to follow up on that. Besides, I also came to admit that I love her just as much as the other girls so¡­ I somehow wanted to make it right for her rather than act like the same bastard I was when I stole her.


    ¡°¡­ No. Not yet.¡±


    ¡°See. Kana, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to say it. Remember, this isn¡¯t the only time I will walk you home. Expect me to do it again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Un. Then next time, sleep here with me, Ruki.¡±


    Oh¡­ That¡¯s a huge leap. But thinking about it, that¡¯s also in line with what we talked about before¡­ Staying the night in her room, huh? I could already imagine how fluffy and fragrant her bed will be.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I don¡¯t see why not¡­ I¡¯m dying to be invited to your room, remember?¡±


    ¡°P-pervert.¡± Kana blushed and pinched my hand. But she stared straight into my eyes, her lips curving up. She¡¯s looking forward to it.


    Ignoring the eyes of the onlookers, Kana and I remained there for a little longer just talking about various things that made her more rxed, casting away the embarrassment she might¡¯ve been feeling.


    A few minutester, after giving a swift kiss, Kana ran inside their house, happy and satisfied.

 Chapter 740 - Leave It To Me, Husband

    Returning home to see two, no, three women waiting for me by the door was something any man would be jealous of. Especially if all of them were this lovely.


    Akane and Nao wore an apron over their clothes. They probably ran out of the kitchen as soon as they heard the sound of the door opening. On the other hand, Miwa-nee was in her everyday attire, a dress that¡¯s sticking closely to her figure.


    I knew I had to be fair here but she¡¯s the one exuding the most sexiness among the three. It¡¯s probably intentional on her part since she started to be more forward with her affection for me and I love every minute of that. Unlike before wherein she always let the other girls approach me, the way she¡¯s taking initiative now would always be a wee one.


    I just wish I could be with her longer¡­ or she didn¡¯t need to go back there. Unfortunately, that¡¯s wishful thinking.


    When Akane and Nao noticed that I was more mesmerized with Miwa-nee, the former pouted her lips while thetter knowingly shook her head helplessly. The both of them then sandwiched me before dragging me inside our house or specifically to the dining table.


    Miwa-nee followed behind us while beaming a victorious grin.


    Really¡­ With all of them acting like this, I couldn¡¯t stay passive, right? Before we entered the living room where Minoru should be, my hand grasped Akane and Nao¡¯s behind, making them stop on their tracks, their expression bordering on tion and embarrassment.


    Following that, I did what I always do, taking their lips and showering them with my unending affection. Akane had to hold onto me to keep herself from sliding down while Nao, used the nearby wall to lean on as I hungrily attacked her luscious lips and hickey-filled neck.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t forget about Miwa-nee. There¡¯s no way I would pass up on the chance to be all over her. I even got to the point of raising her dress and sticking my head in to nibble on her juicy bosom.


    But I cut it short. Just enough for them to be a little red and turned on since we still have to eat our dinner. There¡¯s more time for thatter.


    Talking about our day with them at the dinner table, I got to hear about Nao not doing her studies diligently. Before my questioning gaze fell on her, she had already begun exining. Apparently, she could only hold onto studying until lunch. The afternoon was spent with her helping Miwa-nee look after Minoru and taking a nap.


    Well, hearing that reason, I let it pass. Besides, this one week off should be her time to rx. I could only imagine the burden in both her mind and body from dodging that groomer and stalker¡­


    Apparently, my parents didn¡¯t visit today but I received a message from them concerning what they saidst night¡­ They had begun exercising whatever position they held in the government. And reading about its progress, I could only sigh in amazement at how swift they could move. It hasn¡¯t been 24 hours yet since they met Nao and mentioned that¡­


    When will I be as capable as them, I wonder? After high school? Will I even go to college and set on a specific career? I don¡¯t know. Even though I nned on trying almost everything, I still couldn¡¯t find a definite path for me that would allow me to build that future.


    Ah. Shizu¡¯s remark earlier got to my head¡­ Anyway, there¡¯s no use being envious of them. They wouldn¡¯t be that capable without working for it after all.


    I just need to do what I have to.


    For now, my mother told me not to tell Nao or Shio first about the progress they made. To not keep their hopes up in case they failed.


    -


    -


    The night passed by quickly and a new day weed us. This time, I woke up with Nao curled up inside my embrace while Akane was at my back, mischievously nibbling on my nape. Yup. She¡¯s the reason why I woke up.


    Nao, on the other hand, was still asleep. She had the same peaceful and satisfied expression. Ever since I brought her home, her beautiful smile remained on her lips whether she was awake or asleep.


    Well, I¡¯m also relieved that she¡¯s here with me¡­ I might not regret cutting her off and forgetting about her, however, the more time I spend with her, the more my urge to time travel and beat myself up grows. As if that¡¯s possible.


    All I can do now is to keep making it right for her and all the girls¡­


    Anyway, we had a productive and fulfilling night. Although it was the same routine after dinner, we set aside an hour or so for our studies. Being a 3rd year, Nao happily helped us understand some confusing topics that she already studied before.


    While we¡¯re at it, she also brought up her progress on her pastry-making skills by baking bite-sized apple pies. Akane loved it so much that she asked Nao to teach her how to make it.


    Well, that silly girl was always finding ways to improve her housewife skills and Nao dly taught her. Due to that, after we wrapped up studying, I got to watch the two work together in the kitchen. I didn¡¯t see them when they made our dinner so¡­ that¡¯s at least a sweet and memorable thing to watch.


    For the second half of the night until we fell asleep, it became my turn to dote on them, Miwa-nee included.


    Uh¡­ I could detail all of what happened but better save that for next time¡­ Akane finally noticed that I was awake, stopping her early-morning mischievousness.


    After we both silently greeted each other good morning, Akane and I carefully got out of bed. Well, it¡¯s a bitte and I didn¡¯t want to disturb Nao¡¯s sleep.


    I kissed her forehead before leaving with Akane to prepare for our day.


    When I got the time to check on my phone, I first sent morning greetings to all of my girls whether they were already awake or not before checking on the important messages.


    There¡¯s Shio who¡¯s missing me again, to which I replied, ¡°Come and eat breakfast with us.¡±. Her reply came in a heartbeat saying ¡®OTW.¡¯ along with a cute GIF sticker of an anime schoolgirl running with a bread mped by her lips.


    Uh¡­ I guess I was wrong atbeling it as an ¡®important¡¯ message, every reply from each of them was important for me.


    Unfortunately, there¡¯s still no response from either Hitomi or Otoha¡­ Akane and the others also told me that they hadn¡¯t seen her at school yesterday which meant she''s still grounded.


    Should Ie and sneak into the Kaneko Estate again? Is her grandfather already discharged? Or not yet?


    ¡­ The hospital would be my best bet to check on the situation but there¡¯s no way for me toe and sneak in there. I had Hitomi¡¯s help before so it went fairly smoothly. Besides, I couldn¡¯t juste in and interrogate her grandfather, right?


    I better think of another way to check on her. A safer one.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, husband? You¡¯re frowning again. Worried about something?¡±


    Ah¡­ I was overthinking again, huh?


    Looking up, I saw Akane arranging the dinner table for our breakfast. Her eyes were on me though, or specifically at my forehead. I frowned without me noticing again.


    ¡°A little. I haven¡¯t heard from Otoha yet.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Leave it to me then. I¡¯ll go and visit her after school.¡±


    Ah¡­ I¡¯m really an idiot.. Of course, there¡¯s that option.

 Chapter 741 - Rely On Us

    Once again, I got beholden with the idea that I should be the one to solve every problem of my girls. I had no idea how many times it was already that I forgot their willingness and wish to help me with what I nned for our future.


    In my defense, I have this undeniable sense of responsibility to shoulder those problems they were facing. I pulled them into thisplex rtionship, after all.


    I guess I was always blinded by that. Otoha, Hitomi, Akane, all of them. They¡¯re not princesses on top of a tower who were just waiting for a prince toe to their rescue. They¡¯re individuals that just like me, have their own minds and decisions. And because they¡¯re also now connected to each other through the link with me, it¡¯s fairly natural for them to also be worried over their well-being.


    And that was the thing I missed regarding this case. My feet were still rooted in the past, or at my past deeds. Back then, I handled Otoha¡¯s situation on my own. Even though there¡¯s Yae and eventually Haruko who remained at my side to be an aplice or even some of the girls that I ordered to do something as part of my n to steal another girl like Miyako, all in the name of helping me, their participation could be considered minor or only when I couldn¡¯t find an opening. In the end, it was still me that resolved any issues that we might encounter.


    ¡­ In a way, even if I already epted that they¡¯re going to be of help to me at this period of time, I never once considered asking for their help at all. I was still too focused on the fact that I should be the one to move and the other girls were unrted to Otoha¡¯s current situation.


    That¡¯s another idiotic or bastardly decision on my part¡­


    True¡­ Some situations were better left handled by me, just like that time I talked with the creep who tormented Shio and tried to groom Nao. The current situation with Otoha hadn¡¯t reached that point yet¡­ Besides, it¡¯s just me being too much of a worrywart because of the past three days without hearing from them.


    Nheless, Akane opened my eyes this time¡­ I could rely on her, on them to do things that weren''t usible if I did it by myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me as if I¡¯m your savior, idiot husband. I simplyid out another solution to ease your worry. You do know that we¡¯re all going to be affected if we see you frowning, right?¡±


    There¡¯s only one answer to that. Yes. They¡¯re all going to be affected if I show them my frowning face.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s written on my face or they¡¯re just getting good at reading my poker face. Either way, it¡¯s not going to look great if instead of being the core of this rtionship, I became the weakest link. That at every negative emotion or expression showed on my face or my actions, they¡¯re all going to be affected.


    That¡¯s toome, isn¡¯t it?


    This surely started after remembering that emotion. Instead of being the cold and indifferent guy who couldn¡¯t care less about anyone and just following that desire, I became an emotional guy.


    I could still keep it up most of the time but it¡¯s also undeniable that negative emotions kept on affecting me.


    ¡°¡­ Do I frown too much these days?¡± As someone who was an expert, if not the best, in terms of grasping my personality, I¡¯m sure she could understand what¡¯s going on in my mind by asking that question.


    And I wasn¡¯t wrong¡­


    ¡°Do you want me to be honest or¡­¡±


    I cut her off and reached for her hand while my eyes fixed on hers, ¡°Be honest, Akane. I want to hear it.¡±


    Akane didn¡¯t shy away from my gaze and became silent for a while and appeared as if she was arranging the words in her head. Her fiery red eyes clearly showed my reflection.


    As I was already used to the affection-filled gaze that she¡¯s always throwing at me, seeing her rather expressionless this time was enough to somehow raise the tension inside me.


    It hadn¡¯t been that long since that night when she got angry with me but here I was again, trying to get a p to my reality.


    After around a minute of silence, Akane put her hand on my cheek as she showed a gentle smile, reminiscent of what most mothers do to their naughty children. ¡°Yes, Ruki. You¡¯re showing it more often these days, be it through that handsome face of yours or the way you acted and talked. But believe me, it¡¯s not a bad thing. No one¡¯s perfect and it¡¯s perfectly justified how you worry, and feel other kinds of emotions for all of us. So, in my opinion, you¡¯re doing just fine.¡±


    As I took in her words, Akane¡¯s soothing, gentle voice that seemed to be attached with her thoughtful concern over me gradually relieved that tension that built up. And through it, I noticed my cloudy mind clearing up.


    ¡°We¡¯re more emotional than you, you know? Me, Miwa-nee, Nao and everyone else. That¡¯s how you¡¯re able to grasp our characters. That¡¯s why¡­ think of it as part of growing up or rather regaining your old characteristics. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t forgotten. Before your desire manifested, you¡¯re more active and cheerful than me.¡± Akane continued.


    Halfway through it, Akane parted my fringes before leaning forward to butt heads with me. Looking at how the arc of her lips slowly grows wider, she¡¯s not done yet. Also, inside me, I want to hear more. More of what Akane was seeing on me.


    ¡°I was satisfied enough that you remembered your love for me. Yet, I also predicted that it also wouldn¡¯t be long before you became ridden with different kinds of emotions that you seemingly forgot along with it. Whatever¡¯s going on in your head right now, feel it, understand it and I¡¯m sure¡­ once you do, my husband will stand up again and stronger than ever.¡±


    Akane ended it there and a few momentster, our lips met. It¡¯s not the first time but this kiss tasted sweet yet a little bitter as well. It¡¯s filled with her endless consideration, patience as well as¡­ grievance.


    Obviously, that grievance was about the fact that we¡¯re not going to return to the past again where she¡¯s my only one. Akane is a strong girl¡­ And definitely stronger than me. Without her¡­ Will I still be the same Ruki?


    I don¡¯t know. And I don¡¯t even want to start thinking about it.


    I received that kiss that¡¯s filled with her emotions and returned it with my renewed conviction.


    She¡¯s right. Whatever I was feeling or what I was experiencing these days, especially if it involved me showing more emotions on my face and my acts, it¡¯s a sign of growth.


    Rather than be afraid of it, I better face it head-on¡­


    And along with that, I should stop shouldering everything. Not just Akane, all of my girls are mostly waiting for me to also rely on them with things I can¡¯t do by myself¡­


    ¡°How can I thank you?¡±


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t ask me that question. I¡¯m going to apany you until the end. I ept everything about you, be it your excellent side and ws.¡± Akane pinched my nose and shed her most beautiful smile again.


    ¡°About Otoha, leave it to me¡­ No, to us. I can¡¯t go there alone, right? It¡¯s about time for me to utilize this¡­¡±


    After curling up her lips to a smirk, Akane then pulled up her phone and waved it in front of me.. On the screen, I once again saw the name of their dedicated chat group, ¡®Ruki Hub¡¯.

 Chapter 742 - Consequence Of Teasing? *

    After talking me down, clearing my mind and suggesting a solution to what was worrying me, Akane and I ate our breakfast, prepared for school, and left together.


    However, before we left the house, a little mischiefnded me on Nao¡¯s mercy.


    When I checked on the girl who had just woken up at that time, I found her l rolling on our bed, sniffing my pillow and the nket we used. When she noticed me staring at her from the half-opened door, the girl embarrassedly jumped out of the bed and ran up to me before covering my eyes while saying, ¡®Forget what you see, please.¡¯


    As a serial teaser, I acted as if I wasplying with her words. But when she turned around to return to the bed, I embraced her from behind and nibbled on her ear until she weakened to her knees. Following that, while I pressed my whole body on her, I whispered in a rather erotic tone, ¡®You can sniff the real deal, you know? And more¡­¡¯


    Before she could utter an answer, I kissed her and escaped. Well, I was just teasing her so I somehow left her wanting.


    Because of that, I got scolded by the three women when Nao burst out of our bedroom to chase after me, blushing profusely and clearly turned on by what I did.


    red at by both Akane and Miwa-nee, I surrendered and took responsibility for what I did.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t want to do it with her. The way I teased her just went overboard. I was nning on following up on itter.


    With that, the follow-up came early. Furthermore, seeing the girl all red and rubbing her legs together while still wearing her silk pajamas fromst night, I already got influenced with my desire for her.


    Having decided on what to do, I quickly moved by carrying Nao back to our room. However, instead of me taking the lead, Nao turned the tables on me as she insisted that as a rpense, I shouldn¡¯t move and let her do everything¡­


    Guilty as I was and also partly excited about what she nned to do, I warmly epted as I obedientlyid down on my back and watched her climb on top of me.


    Just like the words I teased her with, Nao sniffed me at first while stripping me off of everything I was wearing.


    Once she¡¯s got enough of my scent that seemed to be extremely pleasant for her, Nao smilingly showered me with kisses. She even left behind a hickey quite near to the visible part of my neck if I wore my uniform while saying, ¡®Revenge for you, mischievous guy¡­ Good luck covering or exining where you get that.¡¯


    She then continued on her journey until she reached my upright rod, already raging with the desire for her. Nao shed a look of delight as soon as she saw it. She carefully lubricated it, without leaving any part untouched, using her mouth and tongue, pushing me on the verge of bursting before swiftly stopping.


    As it was still part of her revenge on how I teased her, Nao was keenly aware of what she did. She did throw me a satisfied yet teasing smile after all. But soon after that, she mbered back on top of me.


    That was the end of her revenge since she also reached her limit.


    Nao pushed her hand on my chest as she slowly impaled herself with my stiff, burning hot rod. It easily slid inside her tight entrance, perfectly filling her up.


    And soon after that, I watched her begin dancing on top of me, shaking her hips while preventing herself from climaxing quickly.


    At that point, I already moved by reaching onto her swaying breasts, pinching her pink cherries to ramp up the stimtion she was feeling.


    She protested, of course. But Nao was already helpless at that point. I first let her orgasm once before moving alongside her. Naturally, as she still had the will to do it all by herself, I only supported her with my arms and body.


    Nao eventually pulled me up to hold her as she clung tightly on me while speeding up on moving her hips, all for the sake of making me cum. I didn¡¯t betray her on that. However, it took her four climaxes before I reached my limit.


    In the end, although she was thoroughly exhausted, sleeping as soon as Iid her down on the bed, Nao had a look of satisfaction and triumph.


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but be proud of her¡­


    Uh. That¡¯s something to be proud of, right?


    -


    -


    ¡°Husband, wipe that grin off your face. The train is here.¡± Akane pulled me out of my recollection of what happened. She then pouted as her arm tightened around mine. ¡°Nao did an excellent job there, huh? Now I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s clearly my bad for still being lost in something I did with another girl while I was here with her. But seeing her pouting like that, the urge to tease once again bubbled up inside me.


    Right as the train arrived and opened its door for us to enter, the grin that I just wiped returned.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Should I start recalling our experiences instead? I can whisper it to you. While we¡¯re here¡­¡± I intentionally let my voice trail as I guided her inside. ¡°What do you think, wife?¡±


    As I watched her reaction to that, Akane first appeared flustered but she recovered quite quickly. Following that, as soon as we got ourselves seated, her pout that was clearly faked, to begin with, was reced with a confident smirk. ¡°I see. Now, you¡¯re going to tease me? Husband, I¡¯m sorry to inform you but¡­ I have long built a resistance to that.¡±


    Now, that¡¯s new. Or rather, it¡¯s always fluffy every time we¡¯re together that there¡¯s really no great chance to tease her. And although there were times when I teased her in certain situations, this girl was responding perfectly to my expectation.


    Wait¡­ Am I actually dancing in her palm all those times?


    ¡°Oh? Are you that confident, wife?¡± My arm wrapped around her shoulder before pulling her closer to me.


    And likewise, Akane responded by pushing her face closer. That confidence shrouded her entire being. ¡°Try me.¡±


    This girl¡­ Look at how she¡¯d grown. She now had the guts to challenge me when ites to teasing, huh?


    I was about to respond to her when suddenly, the passenger on my right coughed twice and the girl in the same uniform as Akane on her left shyly forced a mutter, ¡°Please, stop flirting in a public ce.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Akane reddened in an instant as she lightly hit my chest before covering her face by burying it on my shoulder while muttering in a volume that only I could hear. ¡°This is your fault, husband. I¡¯m being influenced by you.¡±


    As she¡¯s now in no state to respond, I scratched my head and apologized to our fellow passengers.


    This silly girl¡­ that confidence of hers deted instantly, huh? Or is it because it¡¯s a schoolmate?


    I have no idea. My focus waspletely on Akane and I also disregarded our surroundings. Besides, I was probably a little bit riled up by that confidence stance she showed. I somehow wanted to see more of it.


    Too bad. It got cut short.


    Anyway, since there¡¯s no urgent matter for me, I decided to send her to school. Furthermore, she¡¯s going to meet the helpers she recruited for that n to visit Otoha.. Well, it¡¯s also a chance for me to spend time with them, after all.

 Chapter 743 - Bad Habit

    After walking for a few minutes in the opposite direction towards their school after leaving the train station, the familiar car of Suzuki, Mizuki¡¯s chauffeur pulled up in front of us.


    Inside, there¡¯s Mizuki, obviously, as well as Aika and Hiyori. The two who were at the same year as Otoha and Hiyori who seemed to have gotten close to Otoha.


    They¡¯re the ones who answered the call or rather, Akane picked from all that volunteered toe with her on visiting the Kaneko Estateter after school.


    Mizuki was the necessary one though. Not just for her car but because she¡¯s from a branch family of another former Noble House. Moreover, she¡¯s someone who made a name for herself when ites to her somewhat revolutionary sess in revitalizing their almost failed business. I doubt they would bar her way to visit Otoha.


    Aika was actually in the same ss as Otoha. She could use that as a reason to be there.


    And Hiyori¡­ she grew closer to Otoha after I took her back in. They both had a rather simr disposition, after all.


    Otoha, without her shinai, was a demure and elegantdy whereas Hiyori was also demure and extremely shy as long as she¡¯s not in the presence of her idols; me included.


    Since it was still a little early, Suzuki drove us to that condominium to have a private ce to talk about their n on how they could be convincing for the Kaneko guards to even be allowed to be reported inside their estate.


    And now, we¡¯re in the living room of the condominium unit that Mizuki would transfer to me in the future, sitting around the coffee table.


    Ah. No. Only Mizuki, Akane and Aika were sitting there as they were discussing how they would go about it.


    On the other hand, Hiyori and I were sittingfortably on the sofa. The girl was curled up in my arms, recharging her depleted ¡®Ruki Energy¡¯ once more.


    The three girls didn¡¯t need my input on what they were nning. Or if I could understand this better, they wanted to show off to me. Letting me watch how helpful they could be for me or us.


    At times, they would shoot me a nce as if asking me if what they suggested was still fine.


    I mean, they¡¯re trying to n too much that the result they were aiming for was that it would all look like a normal visit to a ssmate and schoolmate who was absent for more than a week.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ Otoha-senpai will be fine. I will send you a video clip of herter.¡± Hiyori murmured after rubbing her face on my chest like a cat.


    I lovingly patted her head, stroked her silky brown hair and smiled. ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯ll wait for that. By the way, you slipped, Hiyori. You bought idol goods again that your allowance for this month was already close to being used up. I want to scold you but¡­ let me hear about it if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hiyori slowly raised her eyes and stared at my face before gulping down and averting her gaze. A clear sign that she¡¯s guilty.


    Well, that information came from Akane. It was something this girl mistakenly sent to their group instead of her fellow ¡®idol otaku¡¯ friend from the same ss.


    That friend of hers was someone she oftenins to me about. It seems that the two girl groups they¡¯re supporting were rivals. As for boy groups, Hiyori wasn¡¯t that invested in them anymore because, for her, I was enough to idolize. However, she couldn¡¯t brag about me to her friend and that¡¯s another thing she¡¯s crying about.


    Nheless, they¡¯re on good terms even though they had disagreements. If I remember correctly, I already met that ¡®idol otaku¡¯ friend of hers back in middle school. She¡¯s not in any rtionship so I already forgot her face or almost everything about her. I wouldn¡¯t remember her if Hiyori didn¡¯t mention her.


    However, although she deleted that message instantly, Akane who had their chat group opened at that time caught it in clear view. The message went ¡®Ne~ Kiyo-chin, what should I do? I bought a lot of Alleil goods¡­ I¡¯m almost out of my allowance. Can you buy some of these from me? I swear you¡¯lle to like them more than RNB27. You see, my boyfriend will scold me if he finds out.¡¯


    Yup. Akane recited that word by word and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had a great memory.


    Knowing that Hiyori volunteered to join them today, she mentioned it to me earlier.


    They treat each other as sisters now so, in a way, Akane was also worried for this girl that still had her bad habit of impulse buying.


    I could remember that there were times when I scolded Hiyori regarding it. It¡¯s not a regr thing but sometimes, she would just be too excited about her idols.


    Whenever that would happen, I would be looking for her during lunch break to treat her to lunch. Well, my treat was mostly bread and we were eating it somewhere no one could see us and away from her boyfriend who couldn¡¯t care less about her well-being.


    ¡°Hiyori, you¡¯re being obvious by averting your gaze. It¡¯s a yes, then?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Y-yes. I did buy too much. Alleil will be having a concert soon so¡­¡±


    The hype got to her, huh?


    ¡°Alright. Here, it¡¯s not much but I can part with it without being too guilty. I earned it from my part time job.¡± I pulled out a few one-thousand yen bills I stuffed in my wallet and handed it to her. Well, the bulk of those I earned was stowed away in our room so I couldn¡¯t give her a lot.


    But as expected, upon seeing me handing her money, Hiyori hurriedly shook her head multiple times as she pushed my hand away. ¡°Eh? No. No. No way¡­ Why will you give this?... Ruki, it¡¯s my fault. Can you scold me instead? And t-teach me to erase that habit.¡±


    ¡°I will do thatter but take this first. Unlike before, I won¡¯t be able to look for you during lunch break anymore.¡±


    We¡¯re now in different schools so¡­ I couldn¡¯t do the same thing as before. This mighte off as me being forceful but if I didn¡¯t do this, I¡¯d just worry about her¡­ Ugh.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t ept that, Ruki. Kiyo-chin will buy what I offered her so you d-don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Hiyori still refused. As she somewhat stuttered along with her eyes darting left and right, she¡¯s lying about her friend buying it.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re lying¡­ What about this? I¡¯ll buy what you¡¯re trying to sell off to your friend.¡±


    Since she¡¯s probably thinking that it¡¯s a bit excessive to receive money from me, I changed my approach.


    However, I noticed instantly that Hiyori put on a helpless expression, the corner of her eyes close to forming tears.


    Without responding to my new approach, she turned her head to the side, towards the other girls in the room.


    A few momentster, Hiyori weakly called out. ¡°¡­ Akane, help.¡±


    ¡°Hiyori, you know how stubborn he can be. But you¡¯re also one. Did you pick that up from him?¡±


    ¡°Oh. We¡¯re all picking up his stubbornness. I can attest to that. This is normal.¡±


    ¡°Really, we are?¡±


    Because I was too focused on Hiyori, I didn¡¯t notice that they had already finished their discussion. And now, they¡¯re watching us, amused expressions painted on their faces.


    Ah. No, Aika tilted her head as she probably started thinking whether she¡¯s also picking up my stubbornness.


    Wait¡­ I¡¯m missing the point. This is another case of me being too stubborn.. Great job, me. Haa¡­

 Chapter 744 - There’s An Easy Solution

    Being woken up to the notion that I was being stubborn to resolve Hiyori¡¯s current situation by just giving her money from what I earned, I fully surrendered and turned to the other girls in the room. Pretty much like what Hiyori did.


    In the end, Mizuki and Akane stepped up to straighten whatever cognition we were having.


    In my case, I wanted to help Hiyori upon hearing her current predicament. I was even willing to buy what she wanted to sell to her friend. That way it¡¯s not going to be me one-sidedly giving it to her. Because I¡¯m sure, at this point, they wouldn¡¯t like it too much if I simply hand them money. Taking them to dates or treating them to something was eptable though.


    In Hiyori¡¯s case, it was her sense of responsibility to own up to what she did. It¡¯s like she¡¯s going to punish herself for falling back to her habit that I tried to correct before. That¡¯s why she¡¯s adamant not to rely on me.


    ¡°This is easily the case of who will give in first. Don¡¯t you think so, Mizuki? Both are at fault and so was I¡­ For mentioning what I chanced upon to Ruki. I should¡¯ve kept it in me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re both at fault but let¡¯s stop the me game¡­¡± Mizuki crossed her arms and focused her gaze on Hiyori.


    Since I was a little guilty that this simple issue had to devolve in this way, I kept holding her. No, it¡¯s more of ¡®I didn¡¯t want her to run away from me¡¯. We¡¯re going to solve this right here then move on and be better.


    ¡°If Hiyori doesn¡¯t want to take Ruki¡¯s ¡®kindness¡¯, how will you be able to stay with him in the future? We¡¯re all aware of how much of a worrywart he is. Especially if it involves us. It¡¯s eptable to own up to one¡¯s shorings but apart from selling some of what you bought, there¡¯s no other solution. So why not take Ruki¡¯s suggestion?¡± Mizuki said her piece. Just with that first part alone, Hiyori already flinched. She bit her lips as she raised her gaze while wearing an apologetic expression.


    Her grip on my uniform tightened, a clear indication of her guilt.


    But before she could even open her mouth to say something. Mizuki continued. This time, I was the one subjected to her cold yet full of concerned gaze.


    ¡°As for you, mister who-thinks-you-have-to-shoulder-everyone¡¯s-problem, this is why she doesn¡¯t want you to know. Because she¡¯s aware of how you will act on it. It¡¯s not just about you scolding her because of what she did but also because you¡¯re going to help her unconditionally without letting her say no. No, even if you did let her say no, you¡¯re probably saying something that will make her really guilty for not taking up your help.¡±


    ¡­ This girl. She¡¯s too urate on what I was going to do in case Hiyori vehemently rejects my help.


    ¡°Here, here. Can I also say something?¡± Aika suddenly jumped out from behind, she¡¯s standing straight while raising her right hand high up in the air. The girl was smiling mischievously but at the same time, she¡¯s just like all of them, she¡¯s bearing the gaze full of affection towards me as well as concern for her fellow sister.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re unrted. We¡¯re all this guy¡¯s woman or in everyone¡¯s perception, her girlfriends.¡± Mizuki shrugged and let Aika take the floor.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m not really that good with all the serious fluff. Ruki even stole me with due diligence by always showing up when I most needed him. But in this case, why not do it like this? Hiyorin will soon use up all her allowance, right?¡± Aika paused for a while to seek confirmation from the girl in my arms.


    ¡°H-hiyorin?!¡± Hiyori jumped at the unexpected nickname Aika gave her. Nheless, she instantly folded and answered honestly while looking up at me, her eyes still filled with guilt, ¡°Y-yes. It will only be enough for five days. That¡¯s including mymuting expenses. My rail pass is also about to run out.¡±


    ¡°Five days. Then, Hiyorin can use that to refill your pass. Starting today, I¡¯ll pick you up during lunchbreak. Let¡¯s go eat together.¡± Aika then ran towards where we ced our bags. A whileter, she returned with a cloth-wrapped lunchbox. It¡¯s at least half-a-foot high of stacked lunch boxes.


    Now I remember¡­ She¡¯s an athlete. Her energy consumption was higher than most girls her age. That¡¯s why¡­


    Aika finished what¡¯s on my mind, ¡°Here, I can share some with you. My mom always packed a lot for me. You know to keep me energized throughout the day.¡±


    Akane and Mizuki both nodded upon seeing that. However, their eyes looked as if they were drowning from how tall her lunchbox was. Mizuki even gulped down her saliva before averting her gaze. Well, she¡¯s also someone who can eat a lot especially if they were food she truly loves. Like those meatbuns.


    Her straight expression twisted into an ashamed one upon noticing me catching her. But then she red at me and gestured to zip my mouth.


    If not for the situation, I might¡¯ve gotten the urge to tease her. Fortunately.


    ¡°C-can I?¡± Hiyori was at a loss as she alternated her gaze from Aika, the lunchbox and to me. Well, she¡¯s trying to check my reaction to it.


    That¡¯s why to make it easy for her, I gently smiled and nodded before patting her head once more.


    ¡°Mhm. You can. I can attest to the great cooking of Aika¡¯s mom.¡±


    Of course, when I was in the midst of stealing her and after that, I got the chance to feast with her.


    It¡¯s clearly a feast because as far as I could remember, there are at least sixyers of lunch boxes filled to the brim.


    And Aika could finish it all.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be in your care, Aika-senpai.¡± Hiyori stood up and bowed at her respectfully.


    ¡°Eh? Stop with the ¡®senpai¡¯, Hiyorin. Call me sister Aika.¡± Aika grinned in satisfaction as she stepped forward and hugged the girl. She then focused her gaze on me while donning an expectant expression.


    ¡°Thank you, Aika. You saved the day this time.¡±


    ¡°Praise me more!¡±


    ¡°Come here. I¡¯m not just going to praise you.¡±


    Aika happily jumped in my embrace, taking up Hiyori¡¯s ce from earlier. And without waiting for me to initiate it, Aika pulled on my cor to reach my lips.


    In time, Hiyori also returned to my side and apologized for what she did.


    As it was already a resolved issue, I just shook my head before kissing her as well.


    Akane and Mizuki, who were watching what was happening, both shook their heads in resignation.


    I naturally didn¡¯t forget about them. Before continuing to hear about the n they finalized, I thanked the two for mediating and also pointing out our faults.


    For Akane, it was for her to tell me about Hiyori¡¯s situation and also to stop her from ming herself. She only had good intentions for telling me about it after all.


    For Mizuki, it was for her excellent discernment of our train of thoughts¡­ She clearlyid out our ws in front of us.


    Without them, I doubt I would change this much in a short time. They¡¯re my girlfriends as well as advisors on things I was ignorant about.. Once again, I was reminded how lucky of a guy I am.

 Chapter 745 - Self-study

    Although our stay in the unit got a little derailed, everything was wrapped up minutester.


    Also, as there was still spare time, I used that to bond with the three girls. We¡¯re mostly together but at some point, they somehow decided to make it so that I could focus on them one at a time.


    They¡¯re that considerate to each other now. However, I could easily pick up their desire to just jump at me and be affectionate as much as they wanted to. And that¡¯s also true even for Mizuki.


    Actually,pared to thest time I saw her in person, her face appeared a little brighter than normal. Which is good. To others, she would probably be seen as the same as before but that¡¯s not the case for me.


    My eyes would naturally focus on observing my girls. Especially Mizuki who seldom tells me about her troubles. Back then, most of our time was spent just sitting and spending the time in silence, if we¡¯re not in a heated moment.


    I had to be more observant of her expression, mood and every nuance she would make. Only then would I get a gist if there¡¯s something troubling her.


    She¡¯s troublesome that way. Nheless, I definitely enjoyed my time with her, otherwise, I would cut her off early after stealing her.


    Although those instances were few, there were some girls that I had to cut off early. Not because they fell for me but because I found it troublesome to stay with them. As to what happened to them after that, I had no idea, some remained devoted to their boyfriends while some broke up quickly. Whether they recovered or the experience still haunts them to this day, I have no idea.


    I hadn¡¯t run into any of them yet and back then, they were always running away whenever they would see me even though I didn¡¯t have any intention of interacting with them anymore.


    It seems that bits of the past wereing back to me, huh? Actually, the senior to whom I lost my virginity was one of them.


    She¡¯s probably at their school. Well, it¡¯s not like I was going to seek her out. She¡¯s probably doing fine by now. She returned to her boyfriend, after all. Besides, cutting her off and those like her early on probably meant that I wasn¡¯t too into them.


    Still, that¡¯s up for a debate as I hadn¡¯t run into any of them after the change in me. Personally, I guess it¡¯s already better this way. Like those who didn¡¯t wait or return, it¡¯s a lot better for them to not associate with me again.


    Anyway, back to Mizuki. Seeing her expression brighten even just a little was enough to make me feel relieved. I once again tried prying on what was happening on her end but as always, the girl only gave me enough information that there¡¯s nothing problematic and if there was something like that, she would tell me about it.


    As for what happened during the past year that I cut her off, apart from the things she told me when we reconnected, I could still feel that she¡¯s withholding something and it concerned her family or rather, the main branch of the Hasegawa Family.


    ¡°Stop prying, believe in me. You¡¯re aware of my personality that if I can solve the problem, I will not bother you with it. If something sprang up that I deem it impossible for me to solve, you¡¯re the first one who will hear about it.¡± Mizuki assured me after seeing me staring at her intensely and perhaps with a contemtive gaze. She could read me just like most of my girls. Well, this was being stubborn again.


    ¡°And can you stop pinching my nose? How many times have I told you not to?¡± Mizuki¡¯s eyes narrowed into a slit again as she tried to move her head away from my hands that¡¯s reaching for her nose.


    It¡¯s a habit. Also, I love seeing her reaction to it.


    A few minutester, with everything set and done, we left the unit and Suzuki-san sent them first to their school before driving me near mine. Just like thest time I went to the unit with Mizuki.


    Like always, she¡¯s still as silent as ever. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bother her and just waited until we arrived. Perhaps if she and Hitomi met, they¡¯d just stare at one another.


    Anyway, she¡¯s going to drive them againter after school. Their n ended up being simplistic despite the time they mulled over to finalize it.


    Aika would bring study materials for Otoha while Mizuki, Akane and Hiyori would name themselves as her friends. The only problem they would face was Otoha¡¯s mother. Most likely she wouldn¡¯t allow Otoha to meet with anyone else from her school. The first point of suspicion where she could find Otoha¡¯s ¡®significant other¡¯ would be at their school.


    Who knows? Maybe she already started investigating every male student attending there.


    -


    -


    When I arrived at our school gate, Eguchi-sensei called me and brought me to the side. I thought I had some kind of vition but she instead wordlessly fixed a button I missed on my uniform as well as aligning my zer.


    Once that¡¯s done, she tapped on my shoulder, albeit lightly, most likely because of that aversion she had towards the member of the opposite gender before stepping away while leaving a reminder, ¡®Pay attention to your appearance, Onoda-kun. I will have to scold you if you don¡¯t.¡¯


    Well, that put a smile on my face. How do I interpret that? Is it a special privilege as her Student Assistant or it¡¯s her way to show her concern over me? Either way, she seemed to be working on that weakness of hers. Compared to how she actedst week, to pull to the side like that and even almoste in close contact with my body, there¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s a great progress on her part.


    Quite possibly, I became the tool for her ¡®rehabilitation¡¯. She gotta start somewhere, right? She wanted to befortable with all of her students after all. About her creativeness in modifying an activity, that¡¯s another issue to be fixed or toned down.


    ¡°Thank you, sensei.¡± I said before walking towards the School Building.


    -


    -


    The first half of our school day passed by rather quickly.


    After the grueling consecutive quizzes yesterday, Shio and the subsequent teachers only used a few minutes to distribute the graded papers back to us before announcing that the rest of the ss would be self-studying or reviewing our mistakes on the quizzes in preparation for the uing midterms. That means, it¡¯s a free time wherein we couldn¡¯t just do anything we want.


    Anyway, even if that¡¯s the case, I spent most of those times with Aya and Satsuki. They both joined our desks to review together. And at times, we would y a simple ¡®word association¡¯ game while also stealthily being intimate with each other.


    Although that got some eyes on us, most of our ssmates were also doing the same. Sakuma tried to join but with his desk behind us, he settled on his desk neighbors to his left and right.


    Soon enough, lunch break arrived. Since the next period would be PE, we all left the ssroom while carrying our PE uniforms.


    As for our destination, the empty clubroom. That¡¯s what we decided in the end.. Every PE day, we¡¯ll eat our lunch there and also¡­ change there, instead of going to the changing room.

 Chapter 746 - For Their Satisfaction

    Without any other eyes to ogle at us, the girls took the liberty to be more intimate with me, which they couldn¡¯t do out there in the open. And naturally, I was all into it given that it¡¯s kind of my goal to spend most if not all of my time just being with them.


    Halfway through eating our lunch, all of them approached me, slightly different from each other but with the same intention.


    To make me spoonfeed them. Well, we¡¯re using chopsticks¡­ Anyway, that¡¯s what they intended.


    First to step up on it was Satsuki, she tugged at my sleeve which made me turn my focus on her.


    With six of us here ¨C Chii didn¡¯te but she whispered that she¡¯d drop by before I had to leave to meet Eguchi-sensei for my role as her Student Assistant ¨C all of us were at one side of the table except for Saki who chose to sit across from me. To my left was Satsuki and to my right was Nami. Then next to the two were obviously Aya and Hina.


    Just like with Mizuki, the number of times we spent together allowed me to pick up Satsuki¡¯s intention. She kept on taking a side nce at me as if she was measuring how much I¡¯d eaten. And that tug she just did was born when she deemed it fine for me to stop for a while. With my focus on her, she filled a ss with lemonade ¨C she made one for us again upon knowing that we were going to eat here instead of the ssroom. She¡¯s that thoughtful.


    She then discreetly gave it to me. Ah no. The girl pushed it close to my lips, wordlessly telling me to take a sip and she¡¯s going to assist me on drinking it rather than have me take it myself.


    And that¡¯s how she beat Nami from asking me first. The girl at my right was a step slower after all. Satsuki¡¯s eyes rested on her for a moment as she daringly became a little smug.


    And although feeling a little bitter from seeing that, Nami faked a gentle smile.


    A whileter, I could somehow feel some kind of contending auras that were shing in front of me. If we were in an anime, it would be depicted as if both of them had lightning shooting off from their eyes. The kind of visual effect that signified rivalry.


    Even though no words were even uttered, it¡¯s a little wonderful to have this much of an interaction between us. Uh, not that I like them being in conflict though.


    Littlepetition like this was fine. And it¡¯s not like they¡¯d be in conflict just because of this¡­ It¡¯s just in their nature to be a littlepetitive for my immediate attention.


    If I stopped that, they¡¯d just feel bad about it. They¡¯d me themselves for acting childishly.


    Instead of being childish, I found that more endearing.


    I¡¯m only one person. It¡¯s also inevitable that the first one to make a move will get the advantage to be the first to get my attention. Nheless, be it first orst, there¡¯s no way I would intentionally neglect them.


    Anyway, it¡¯s also up to me to do something to calm down the waves of that little rivalry.


    While I was sipping Satsuki¡¯s lemonade, I sped Nami¡¯s hand and rubbed my thumb as a little gesture that means ¡®I won¡¯t forget about you¡¯ or something along that line. After satisfying Satsuki, she¡¯d be next.


    Once I gulped down half the contents of the ss, I tapped on Satsuki¡¯s hand to stop and I began doing what she¡¯s wishing for me to do for her.


    I picked an egg roll with my chopsticks and pushed it close to her lips.


    ¡°H-huh? What are you doing? I never said I want you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then Nami, do you want to¡ª¡±


    I cut her off but before I even finished taunting her, Satsuki already grabbed my arm and ate what was on my chopstick.


    And that made the girls watching it giggle from their seats.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, you idiot. You really look like you want to feed me so I granted your wish.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Satsuki. One more, then?¡± I picked another one and presented it near her lips.


    Satsuki alternately looked at me and the egg before gulping down. At the moment, she¡¯s already as red as an apple but she retained that grumpy yet clearly ted expression.


    ¡°¡­ Remember, this is just me granting your ¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. Wanna sit on myp too?¡± I pushed the egg roll on her mouth before she could finish her dishonest lines.


    Satsuki chewed on it first and gulped down before she appeared a little troubled at what she was going to answer. A whileter, she averted her gaze and silently muttered, ¡°I¡­ I-if you insist.¡±


    Following that, she stood up and settled herself on myp, drawing envious gazes from the other four.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ My Satsuki is always this cute.¡±


    And just like this, I went through all of them one by one. Hina was thest as she probably thought that she¡¯d get more time that way. And she did.


    Whether that¡¯s a scheme on her book or not, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a little tame, after all.


    Looking at their satisfied expressions as they all sat back down on their seats, the same contented smile peeked from my lips.


    Minutes after that, Chii arrived with her first words being an apology for beingte.


    As soon as I heard that, I quickly grabbed her hand and put her on myp, surprising the girl.


    At first, she was baffled and tried to see if the others would raise aint or if they would be jealous. But with theck of reaction from the five, the girl curled up in my embrace little by little until her gyaru act droppedpletely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize like that again, alright? Dropping by like this was enough.¡± I partly scolded and partly reminded her. Unlike the five here, she had those two gyaru friends of hers that¡¯s clearly close to her. Well, Kikuchi was left behind too but that¡¯s fine, she also had her own circle after all. Those with the same hobby as her.


    ¡°¡­ I understand, but why hold me like this?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, he missed you as well. Don¡¯t worry about that, we all got our turn.¡± Nami answered her instead of me.


    ¡°On another note, Ruki, you heard about it, right? The poprity poll. What do you think?¡±


    Springing up on that topic, everyone, including the girl in my arms raised their gazes in attention.


    Yep. That¡¯s the thing I heard yesterday from Misumi and her cohorts. And all of that stemmed from their curiosity over how popr I became.


    Apparently, it¡¯s a tradition that was existing even during their grade school. It was promulgated by its pioneers, mainly girls who love gossiping about boys they¡¯re interested in, and carried them to this school as well.


    As for whether the nearby college in our city had the same tradition, who knows? Nheless, it would happen sooner orter. So starting it in our ss was fairly eptable.


    ¡°What do I think? It¡¯s girls-exclusive, right? Besides, it¡¯s not for me. I¡¯m the ssmate A, right?¡±


    ¡°Funny that you still say that, you popr guy.¡± Saki facepalmed at me and for sure, if she¡¯s not at the other side of the table, she would be pinching my cheeks or nose from how absurd she found my words. ¡°On another note, I think it¡¯s safe to say that you¡¯ll reach the Year-level. But you¡¯re also popr to the girls in senior years, then a Campus-level.¡±


    The five girls nodded their heads at that.


    Wait. Year-level? Campus-level? What¡¯s that?

 Chapter 747 - A Bet?

    Hearing about different levels to it sure as hell confused me. However, as their conversation continued, I got the gist of what Saki meant with Year-level and Campus-level.


    It¡¯s just a poprity poll in a wider scope. To think that they even have that kind of system was amazing in itself. And to top it all off, I was unaware of it¡­


    Uh¡­ their tradition probably didn¡¯t extend to the other side of the city or specifically to the schools we attended.


    From what I gathered listening to them jovially guessing how far I will climb in it.


    There were only three levels to it.


    The ssroom, Year and Campus. Much like howpetitions and tournaments were being held; City or District-level, Prefecture-level and National-level.


    They¡¯re going to start inside their own ssrooms. Boys like us would be ranked by the girls.


    Taking the emerging top five from each ss, they would then conduct the Year-level poprity poll, ranking them once more to know who was the most popr among every year level.


    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t conduct it as soon as the rankings from each ss came out. Instead, they would wait for a week or so until every girl had gotten a good impression of every entry.


    Although most of them would tend to be biased towards someone from their ss, the result would still vary greatly thanks to those fangirls that would surely vote for their idol regardless of their ss.


    And the same thing would happen for the Campus-level, crowning the most popr guy in our school.


    What about the boys? For sure they also have their own poprity poll but it wouldn¡¯t be as systematic as what the girls came up with.


    ¡°And you all believe I¡¯ll rank high up in that poll?¡± I asked them, incredulityced in my voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural. You¡¯re being too high-key!¡± Satsuki was the first who answered in a matter-of-factly tone.


    Following her, Nami expounded on that. ¡°Yes¡­There¡¯s you bing Student Assistant of two teachers. And you even unt your friendship with that girl from ss 3. What else? Your role in the Student Council. Tell us, Ruu. Is that being high-key or low-key?¡±


    My eyes scanned the room, hoping for someone to take my side. Unfortunately, everyone was nodding their heads, even Aya. The girl even rejoiced upon learning that the scope of my poprity was bigger than what she was aware of.


    Well, in my eyes, that¡¯s not poprity, right? Most of those were just aware of my existence. Those girls wouldn¡¯t instantly admire me because they heard my name from the rumors.


    But these girls¡­ they¡¯re too sure about it.


    A whileter, their faces depicted their amusement at my reserved reaction.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us¡­ What about this? We¡¯re not going to vote for you at Year-level. If you are still ranked among the top 5 then we win.¡± With the look of someone about tomit mischief, Hinaid out her suggestion.


    Upon hearing that, the other five all nodded their heads, expectant of how I would answer.


    Ah¡­ I understood why she chose Year-level and not during the ssroom-level. There were only a few votes in one ss.


    How many girls are there in our ss? 18.


    A guaranteed six votes or 1/3 of the poll body will surely lift my name on top, resulting in my qualification to the next level.


    Even if the remaining 12 only focused on two instead of another four, that¡¯s a guaranteed top 2.


    And if that¡¯s not the case, just their six votes could push me on top 1.


    Ugh¡­ Alright, I admit. I¡¯m popr in their eyes but that¡¯s not the case with the other girls that didn¡¯t have anything to do with me.


    Upon reaching this line of thought, a meaningful smile crept on my lips, ¡°Alright. If I truly reached the top 5 without your votes, what do you girls want as a prize?¡±


    Although I¡¯m not reallyfortable at taking up the mantle of a popr guy, I love seeing this seemingly overwhelming confidence they have in me.


    I can only surrender to that, right?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ What about granting one request from each of us?¡± Hina¡¯s mischievous smile grew wider. And like earlier, the five seemed to have understood whatever underlying meaning she included in it.


    ¡°Request? You girls¡­ You know, you can request something from me anytime.¡±


    That¡¯s what I truly think. As long as it¡¯s in my ability, I can grant any request they have.


    However, Nami''s next words made me understand and correct my belief.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Ruu. There are things we can¡¯t just ask you upfront. See it like this. It will look like we¡¯re taking advantage of you if you grant each and every request we have. If it¡¯s like this, something we won from a ¡®bet¡¯ with you, then we won¡¯t be too guilty in requesting something from you. Obviously, if we¡¯re wrong about your poprity then you will also have the same privilege.¡±


    ¡°If you want, Mirae will also not vote for you. But you will also have to ept one request from her.¡± Satsuki added.


    ¡°Uhm, what about Akane and the others not from our school?¡±


    ¡°And Ruki¡¯s girls from upstairs.¡±


    Aya and Saki also spoke up.


    Isn¡¯t this getting out of hand?


    But thinking about it, by bringing that up, they didn¡¯t want to monopolize the ¡®request¡¯ privilege or it would truly be unfair for the others¡­


    Now I¡¯m wondering what kind of request they have in mind¡­ My capabilities are limited. I¡¯m not someone who can do everything. I only do what I can.


    ¡°Why not talk to them about this? Hear their opinion. There¡¯s the chat group¡­¡±


    Whether that saved the day or not, I don¡¯t know. But with Chii bringing that up, Hina, the one who suggested it, fell into contemtion.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s talk to them rather than keep them out of the loop. The Year-level won¡¯t happen today anyway¡­¡±


    And with that, talks about the uing poll continued among them. Looking at their enthusiasm as they discussed the possible scenarios, I decided not to burst their bubbles by acting pessimistic.


    Whatever the result, I guess we¡¯ll both win anyway. The only difference is¡­ the result of that poll will confirm whether I¡¯m really popr or not.


    Honestly, I still lean on thetter. That¡¯s how I lived my life for years, after all. Unpopr and unremarkable.


    Wait, am I really unpopr back then? Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know. Perhaps, perhaps not. I was blinded with my desire, after all.


    -


    -


    A whileter, the clock ticked to thest 10 minutes of the lunch break. At this point, I changed to my PE uniform ¨C Yes. In front of them ¨C and left the empty clubroom to meet Eguchi-sensei in her office.


    I had no idea what kind of activity she prepared for us today. I just hope to correctly adjust its difficulty before disaster befalls my girls.


    Whether it¡¯s a miracle or not, Eguchi-sensei showed me a fairly eptable activity that will not result in someone being sent to the infirmary.


    When I saw that, I unconsciously blurted out a praise which resulted from a rather unusual reaction from her. Ah. No, it¡¯s not unusual anymore. To me, at least.


    The former scary teacher in my eyes heaved a sigh of relief as the tension she¡¯s probably keeping was released before a gentle smile shed on her lips. ¡°Great! I finally did it¡­¡±

 Chapter 748 - So, You Noticed

    With her proposed activity being approved by me, Eguchi-sensei energetically presented it to the students while not being aware that she was exhibiting a contrasting attitude to how she usually was.


    It surprised everyone but not enough for them topletely change their perception of her. Most of them only interpreted it as Eguchi-sensei having a good mood.


    Nheless, Eguchi-sensei didn¡¯t put that to mind as she¡¯s already content at seeing her students enjoy the activity she prepared. The lecture that followed it in connection to the activity also became well-received by the students.


    Well, as her Student Assistant, I only joined the activity before assisting her on that lecture.


    Somehow, that ended up making me more well-known to the students of ss 4. Rae, who was surrounded by her friends, sent me a thumbs up when our gazes met while Sachi, the Volleyball Girl, still had that meaningful smile when I caught her looking in my direction. On the other hand, my girls from our ss were either giggling or smirking whenever my eyes would rest on them. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re telling me ¡®Let¡¯s see if you won¡¯t be popr after this.¡¯.


    They¡¯re not wrong¡­ Every time I would go to their ssroom by acting as Shio¡¯s Student Assistant, their curiosity or interest in me would surely go up even if it¡¯s just a little. Then there¡¯s also this time during PE when my ¡®work¡¯ was even more prominent. For example,st Friday during the basketball match. I got more exposed to the girls from ss 3 where Itou and Misaki were in.


    Nheless, those curiosities and interests would definitely have a limit. In time, they¡¯d just treat it as a normal urrence. I¡¯m not Ogawa with his chick ma passive skill that could make someone attracted to him just by standing in a corner or talking and helping someone once after all.


    I was still safe, I guess?


    Anyway, my wish to win that bet was just a way for me to retain my ¡®ssmate A¡¯ status, not me wanting to beat my girls in their own game. Popr or not, my priority would still be my girls. So there¡¯s that.


    I stopped thinking about students¡¯ attention soon after and just waited until the lecture was over.


    -


    -


    Minutes after the PE ss, my feet led me back to the Club Building or more specifically, the empty clubroom where we ate earlier. My uniform was stored there, the same with my girls who also changed there.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t get to see them changing earlier. Not because I left to see Eguchi-sensei but because they asked me to turn around and not peek.


    That¡¯s kind of useless when I already saw all of them naked, right? But still, I guess that¡¯s just how it was for women. They¡¯d still be embarrassed if someone watched them change.


    Ah. No¡­ Chii was also there. They probably did that for her, right? I mean, Chii and I still hadn¡¯t progressed to the point of showing each other¡¯s naked body.


    In any case, because Eguchi-sensei asked me to stay for a while to evaluate her lesson and activity for today, they probably already returned to our ssroom.


    Or so I thought¡­


    As I opened the door to the empty clubroom, someone pulled me inside and promptly pushed the door close.


    With my reflexes, I could easily resist but I didn¡¯t do so because obviously, the culprit was one of my girls. It¡¯s not any of the six earlier but someone else¡­ Someone I made ns with today.


    However, before I could even greet her, her arms were already hooked around my neck and tiptoed on her heels to reach my lips.


    With her sses on, its rim was the first thing I felt as it fit my nose before her soft lips pressed on mine.


    My arms wrapped around her body and slightly lifted her off the ground as I returned that kiss which she weed wholeheartedly.


    Her hands crawled to the back of my head and clutched a clump of my hair and her legs also hooked around my back, resulting in me carrying her weightpletely.


    She¡¯s light so it didn¡¯t matter for me but still I walked us to the middle of the room and sat her down on top of the table before continuing.


    This kind of surprise that evolved into a passionate kiss filled with both longing and affectionsts for more than five minutes or until we both need to regte our breathing.


    ¡°I thought this would surprise you. You¡¯ve proven my knowledge wrong once more.¡±


    ¡°Not really. You surprised me. I just adapted to it. By the way, let me¡­¡±


    I fixed her sses andbed her disheveled hair with my fingers before sitting down next to her. Her slightly bitter smile rxedpletely as she lifted my arm to snuggle to my side.


    We were both sweaty from the earlier activity but Rae disregarded that as she pushed her nose to my chest, sniffing my body odor. After a while, she climbed up to myp as she wasn¡¯t satisfied with just sitting at my side.


    It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been alone together. Thest time was when I brought her to that clubroom with a sofa where we talked about how I was still broken.


    ¡°Are we still on with our agreement? What do you want to know this time?¡±


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re past that point. You¡¯re now capable of thinking for yourself without relying on your vast knowledge.¡±


    ¡°You know, Ruki? Sometimes, you¡¯re really irritating by being an idiot. That¡¯s not what our agreement entails. It¡¯s my time to rx around you and it¡¯s your time to widen the scope of your knowledge.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I scratched my head andughed awkwardly which then earned me a pinch on my cheek from the annoyed sses girl.


    And as if that¡¯s not enough, she cupped my cheeks and pressed her forehead on mine. With our eyes blocking each other¡¯s view, there¡¯s no other choice but to stare at one another.


    After a while, she pulled away slightly.


    ¡°I love you, you idiot. And I¡¯m truly grateful for changing my one-track mind. Those friends I told you? They¡¯re now more natural around me. But sometimes, they¡¯re teasing me about why I stopped saying ¡®Based on my knowledge¡¯. How should I answer it?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I love you too. And you don¡¯t have to be grateful. Like I said, I only gave you a push. As for how to answer that. Let¡¯s see¡­ Isn''t it just a simple case of telling the truth? Why not tell them that your boyfriend told you so¡­?¡±


    Wait. I just contradicted myself with that answer.


    ¡°Look at this guy, how I wish I had a book in my hand to smack you with. You just contradicted yourself. Saying not to be grateful but then telling them that I changed because of you. But you¡¯re right¡­ I want to see their surprised faces upon learning that I have one. What will you do if they ask me to meet you?¡±


    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to be roundabout it. You already told them, right? And they asked you to introduce me to them. Or if not that, they figured it out and they wanted to know if I¡¯m serious about you.¡±


    Right. This girl intentionally steered our conversation around it but her eyes and gestures betrayed her.


    Rae¡¯s hand slid off my cheeks before she lowered her head and grimaced slightly as if she messed up. ¡°¡­ So, you noticed.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s a little obvious earlier. The way they looked at me was as if they¡¯re weighing me out if I¡¯m good enough for you. But it¡¯s fine. They¡¯re your close friends, right? It¡¯s natural for them to be a little protective of you.¡± I lifted her chin to make her look at me again. I ced my thumb on her lips that¡¯s still a little wet from earlier before caressing it gently.


    ¡°If they want to talk to me, then so be it¡­ I know you¡¯re thinking about how it will be detrimental for us but it¡¯s not a big deal as long as they keep it to themselves. Just like how the Basketball Club, Nami¡¯s circle and Kana¡¯s friends understood that it¡¯s a secret.¡±


    There¡¯s no other choice but to ask them to keep it a secret after all. Unless we stopped caring about what the others would think about the nature of rtionships, keeping it secret was the only way.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Still, the reason they found it was because I slipped. Isn¡¯t this my fault?¡±


    ¡°It might be. But that doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Rae. I mean, there¡¯s the option for you to deny it but will you like that?¡±


    ¡°N-no. I think I want to brag about you to them. Make them speechless..¡± Rae quickly shook her head and dered.

 Chapter 749 - Bragging Me To Her Friends

    For this girl to continue voicing out her thoughts like this, I couldn¡¯t help butpare her to the first time I saw her.


    Silent and indifferent. She¡¯s not shy like Aya or Kana. More like, she¡¯s someone who wouldn¡¯t just make friends or open up to anyone easily. Hell, she wouldn¡¯t even talk to me despite us being in the same year during the first time we met each other.


    The Rae of that time would rather read a book to obtain more knowledge than socializing with someone else.


    I remembered I raised that point concerning her friends when I confronted her in the infirmary about her misguided anger at me after that piece I wrote about panties. Something along the lines of ¡®she was only being used by them¡¯. However, she defended her friendship with them even though she¡¯s aware of how she was usually with her knowledge-reliant life.


    If I took that into consideration, the girls she considered friends were people Rae epted despite her shorings. And most likely, they also epted her as she were.


    If I had to guess, they¡¯re probably like how Fuyu, Eri, and Futaba are towards Akane.


    Rae confirmed that along with her story of how she met and became friends with them.


    I listened to all of it without interrupting her. Only when she finished did I raise a few questions which Rae borated clearly.


    Obviously, that was her way of telling me that I could trust her friends as well as reinstating that I didn¡¯t have to worry about her being taken advantage of by them.


    Honestly, seeing her being that earnest, even if I ended up judging her friends untrustworthy, I¡¯d still present myself to them.


    It¡¯s for Rae, after all. In ce of my desire, my driving force changed to ensuring their happiness and well-being.


    Due to that, without wasting any time. I apanied her to meet those she considered best friends.


    Earlier, I saw two of them sandwiching her but once we arrived at the location, I saw two more girls. Well, it¡¯s in somece deste. Rae or her friends already took it into ount that it¡¯s better to do this away from the prying eyes of others.


    Anyway, if my memory serves me right, the additional two are from a different ss; more specifically, from ss 2.


    As soon as they saw me arriving with Rae, the four girls put me under their scrutinizing gazes. It¡¯s as if I was being stripped by their eyes, exposing everything about me.


    That failed to shake me, however.


    I faced their scanning eyes and tightened my hold on Rae¡¯s hand before greeting them, ¡°First of all, thank you for taking care of Rae.¡±


    I slightly bowed my head which drew amazed gasps from the four. Mostly, their reactions were towards the nickname I was using to call her. Perhaps, from their eyes, that kind of endearment was something admirable.


    Rae who was at my side also blushed and covered her face which drew livelier reactions from them.


    With that, they dropped they rxed their gazes. Rae¡¯s reaction was enough for them to confirm our rtionship.


    More than facing questions from them, the four thanked me instead. They truly appreciate the change exhibited by Rae.


    ording to them, it¡¯s hard to hold a conversation with her and although she meant well, more often than not, they would be utterly overwhelmed by her vast knowledge.


    Finding Rae starting to think first before fully relying on her knowledge, like a normal person would, changed the dynamics between them. Rae started to grow even closer to them.


    Not that they¡¯re not close before but I could imagine the pain of conversing with the girl considering I experienced it.


    Anyway, like she told me before meeting them, Rae started bragging about me to the four girls.


    She told them how we met, how I managed to tear through her adamant mindset to only rely on her knowledge and also how I made her fall in love with me.


    The four sported different kinds of expression as they listened to Rae. At first, they¡¯re curious, then they¡¯re amazed. In the end, they looked at me incredulously as if they¡¯re looking at a secret superhero because of how grand Rae bragged about me.


    If not for my shamelessness, I would probably already run away from embarrassment.


    But still, my being unmoved while showing a wry smile earned me praise for being a tolerant guy.


    Rae was clueless though. She¡¯s more focused on making me some sort of a superhero that rescued her from the hands of a viin.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, good luck and take care of our cute Mirae. To think that she will get a boyfriend faster than us¡­¡± Nazuki, one of the four girls and the leader of their group of friends, delivered her encouragement to me before grumbling quietly.


    Looking at the other three, they shared the same sentiments.


    Well, in my eyes, as someone who had a lot of experience with girls, the four might not be called beautiful like Nami, Shizu or Akane but they all have their individual charms. Perhaps further in our time in high school, they will also get someone.


    After Rae finished, the girl happily clung to me, seemingly unaware that her friends were already wearing wry smiles while looking at us acting too affectionate to each other. But knowing Rae, she¡¯s clearly aware of it and she¡¯s intentionally showing it to them.


    That¡¯s why I followed her lead.


    With this, the introduction to her friends could be said asplete.


    We asked them to keep it a secret and they all promised that they would do so. However, they raised a question.


    Why do we have to keep our rtionship a secret when most people will not really pry into other people¡¯s business?


    And honestly, that¡¯s a valid one.


    Normally, if a couple was revealed to be dating, most people would stop caring about it in a day or two. They¡¯re not the ones involved, after all.


    Perhaps, Kana and Satsuki were already asked about those who knew about our rtionship. And they gave a reasonable excuse about why we couldn¡¯t go public.


    ¡°You all know about it. This guy¡­ He¡¯s well-known in every ss¡­ Can you girls imagine how much attention I will get if we announced it? Based on my knowledge, it¡¯s already enough that those close to us know to avoid troublesome situations where I will be hounded by everyone curious.¡±


    Rae answered the question confidently and surprisingly, the four epted and agreed with her answer¡­


    Uh¡­ It¡¯s great that they epted that reason but that just proved my poprity¡­ What did I do? Am I really that famous?


    -


    -


    After that introduction to her friends, Rae and I spent a few more minutes together back at the empty clubroom. In there, the sses girl kept onughing and giggling as she recalled her friends¡¯ reaction to her over-the-top bragging about her ¡®amazing boyfriend¡¯.


    Once she calmed down, I sealed her lips and lightly punished her from the slight embarrassment I felt from what she did.


    Well, punish was probably a wrong word there. Rae readily epted my kiss as if she¡¯s waiting for it. Eventually, it evolved into a more intimate moment for us.


    The time for the Mentor Program was fast approaching so we cut it short. Yet, the two of us left the room, satisfaction apparent on both our faces.


    As for the specifics, we got a step further than what we did inside the Literature Clubroom. This time, without the obstruction of our underclothing.. In fact, we got too lost with each other that we almost did it. The head poked in¡­

 Chapter 750 - Yes, I’m A Bastard

    No matter what, time constraints like this would always be our enemy. As much as we wanted to spend more time with each other, unless we ignored the school, it would always be cut short.


    Either way, we¡¯re all aware of this¡­ and it¡¯s in our best interest not to mull over it too much or we''ll all just get disappointed. There¡¯s no solution to it with our current situation.


    ¡°Hey, before you pull a long face again, let me tell you something¡­ I love every second of my time with you. No matter how short it is. You¡¯re the one who said it. That in the future, our situation will get better.¡±


    Rae¡¯s words pulled me out of my thoughts as she turned around to look closely at me again. Her eyes behind her sses brimming with a wonderful glint of resolve.


    ¡°For now, as high school students, our current goal is to graduate. There¡¯s no shortcut to this. Or maybe, if you¡¯ve been proven to be a genius, you can skip grades and reach college quicker than normal. But you¡¯re not, right? And none of us is.¡±


    As soon as thest of her sentences dropped, Rae squeezed my cheeks before quickly running out of the Club Building. I caught her emerging victorious smile the moment she gave me onest passing nce. Perhaps, she counted not giving me a chance to respond as a victory.


    In any case, our rtionship has grown stronger yet again. Our ns from before were canceled. And from what I heard from her, it¡¯s actually not easy to make ns outside¡­ Now that brought me back to the fact that her family was aware of our rtionship.


    Are they expecting something from us? Or¡­ they¡¯re just cool with it? I have no idea. Rae hadn¡¯t brought that up again.


    A whileter, I moved to the abandoned clubroom as soon as the bell rang, indicating the end of the 6th period.


    Yesterday, I asked Arisa-senpai whether I could look for her if Izumi-senpai didn¡¯t show up.


    She didn¡¯t give me a straight answer.


    Should I interpret that as a yes or a no?


    Honestly, instead of trying to talk to that fake delinquent, I¡¯d rather spend my time with Arisa-senpai even if it would turn out like yesterday; restraining ourselves to the limit.


    Unfortunately, it got the opposite of what I wished for.


    Ten minutes in, while I was reading and responding to my girls¡¯ messages, the fake delinquent entered the abandoned clubroom.


    I didn¡¯t have to raise my eyes to find out that she was ring at me. The loud clicking of her tongue as well as the tapping of her shoes was enough to indicate that.


    ¡°Oi, yboy. What did you do to Arisa?¡±


    Coming off strong right at the onset, Izumi-senpai called me out in a rather straightforward tone. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush and promptly threw a pitch right in the middle.


    ¡°What are you talking about, senpai?¡±


    I swung and intentionally missed the ball, acting oblivious as I finally met her gaze.


    Izumi-senpai¡¯s forehead was creased, her eyebrows shing. She¡¯s like someone who had just drunk spoiled milk.


    She¡¯s still wearing her uniform loosely, acting like a delinquent and her arms crossed tightly beneath her mounds which emphasized it for my eyes.


    Whether that¡¯s intentional or not, I guess my perverted self would thank her for the treat. Wordlessly though.


    ¡°Stop acting like a fool. I heard everything.¡± Izumi-senpai released a sigh, stepped away from the door and stopped just a few steps away from me. Following that, her stiff and prickly tone changed to as soft as a weightless as a feather. Before my eyes, Izumi-senpai went down on her knees as she implored me, ¡°There¡¯s only one reason I came here to meet you. Spare Arisa¡­ I beg you.¡±


    This girl¡­ All things considered¡­ I hadn¡¯t expected this kind of move from her. Especially after that imposing entrance as if her ring eyes could stab me multiple eyes.


    Her hands sped together as if someone powerless begging for her loved ones to be forgiven of their sins.


    The only thing missing was her tears. Still, she¡¯s already on the verge of crying.


    I knew I controlled the surprise I received from what she just did but that probably came off to her as me being expressionless. Or rather, indifferent to what I witnessed.


    Perhaps uneasy that I wasn¡¯t going to answer her, Izumi-senpai almost crawled forward, dragging her knees to approach me closer.


    ¡°Please, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re aware of her past. Don¡¯t let her experience the same thing as before. I won¡¯t tell a soul about your rtionship with the other three and I won¡¯t care about it. But please, leave Arisa alone¡­ Keep her out of your immoral ws.¡±


    Looking at her acting like this, the desperation she¡¯s showing me¡­ I ought to feel guilty. However, I found myself not feeling it.


    If I can exin what I¡¯m feeling watching Izumi-senpai acting like this, it¡¯s more of I feel royally ashamed.


    I kept saying about how I admire their friendship but because of this, I found myself being firm on my decision to make Arisa-senpai mine. No amount of kneeling or begging from Izumi-senpai could change my mind.


    I¡¯m still and will always be a bastard¡­


    ¡°Senpai, first of all. Can you stand up?¡±


    I answered. I remained in my seat, just looking down at her. My voice was even bereft of emotions.


    I could easily lie and say yes to stop her from doing this but I didn¡¯t feel like doing so.


    Call me cruel or anything but I had long epted that part of me¡­ This side of me is probably being overlooked by my girls¡­ They¡¯re turning a blind eye to this horrible side of me.


    What should I do here? Should Ipromise? But to what end? No matter what, I will continue chasing after Arisa-senpai. The only thing that can stop me is Arisa-senpai herself. If she adamantly refuses my every attempt, I will eventually give up.


    Honestly, this isn¡¯t the first time someone kneeled in front of me. I also kneeled in front of Miyako but that¡¯s the only instance I did it. Compared to the girls or boys who kneeled in front of me, that¡¯s too little.


    ¡°Senpai, since you said you already heard everything¡­ I love Arisa-senpai. That¡¯s something that will not change.¡±


    ¡°Love? Onoda-kun, stop spouting nonsense. I¡¯m begging you here. I¡¯m lowering my head to you. If you really love her, you will not want her to relieve what she felt before¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different from her ex.¡±


    ¡°Different? Please, stop fooling yourself. Or yes, your difference is that you¡¯re worse than him! Aren¡¯t you satisfied yet with Nanami, Hina and Saki? What more do you want?!¡±


    At this point, Izumi-senpai somehow lost it. The volume of her voice rose. Yet she remained kneeling. Her hands dropped to my knees and gripped it tight.


    She¡¯s furious. Of course, but she couldn¡¯tsh outpletely as she¡¯s still hoping for me to change my mind.


    Unfortunately¡­ I still won¡¯t relent. My lips curved to a wry smile as I responded to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I still want Arisa-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Y-you bastard!¡± As if thest straw snapped in two, Izumi-senpai rose to her feet and screamed that to my face.


    A momentter, I felt a stinging pain on my cheek as her palmnded crisply on my face.


    I saw iting. However, I chose not to dodge.


    I¡¯m aware of how much I deserve that p.


    ¡°¡­ Yes, senpai. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m this much of a bastard.¡± My eyes met hers once more as I bitterly confessed that.


    Haa¡­ After the fluffy moments I had with Rae, I never thought it would quickly spiral down to this.

 Chapter 751 - What Is This Situation?

    Seeing that I was unmoved after fully receiving her p, Izumi-senpai¡¯s whole body trembled as she began sobbing. The tears that she¡¯s holding back gushed out from her eyes. She then tightly grabbed my thick zer¡¯s cor and headbutted my chest.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Thrice.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t really hurt me. Shecked the necessary strength to do so but what she did was a clear sign of her frustration.


    Her words couldn¡¯t get through to me. And even though she already kneeled and begged, I remained firm with my decision to make Arisa-senpai mine.


    ¡°Why? Why can you be this cruel?¡±


    ¡°I know it will be hard for senpai to understand but I love Arisa-senpai. When I dere that, it¡¯s always me 100% being serious. I¡¯m not like your indecisive crush nor Arisa-senpai¡¯s ex¡­ Call me a yboy or anything but it¡¯s all true.¡± I could do nothing but shrug as I watched her get contented with venting out her frustrations.


    At this point, she¡¯s no longer the delinquent Izumi-senpai who could easily call someone admiring her as her dog.


    She¡¯s no more than a concerned friend for Arisa-senpai. It¡¯s admirable, really. However, that wasn¡¯t enough to change my mind.


    Apart from watching Izumi-senpai, I also keep an eye out on both doors. Yesterday, Arisa-senpai sneaked into the adjacent room. There¡¯s a possibility that she would appear again.


    If she saw this scene¡­ there¡¯s no doubt that she would take her best friend¡¯s side. And that would spell doom to any bud that¡¯s growing for our rtionship.


    If that ever happened, I didn¡¯t have anyone to me but myself for being this honest as well as refusing to take a step back.


    ¡°For your peace of mind¡­ I have no idea what Arisa-senpai thinks of me beyond that attraction we naturally felt towards each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­ The fact that she¡¯s attracted to you is enough to guess what¡¯s going to happen if you two kept associating with each other.¡± In between her sobs, Izumi-senpai responded.


    She already stopped headbutting my chest. However, she kept it pressed on me as she almost slumped down the floor.


    This time, my quick reflex betrayed me. My arms wrapped around her slender waist, preventing her from falling.


    Surprised at the sudden turn of events, the weakened Izumi-senpai shot up her gaze, her eyes quickly returning into a slit, wordlessly and incredulously asking ¡®Really?¡¯.


    Nheless, she already lost her bnce. She had no choice but to grab onto me, putting us in a rather awkward position.


    This should have been fine weeks ago when I was still trying to show her how different I was to Ogawa; I put her on myp and held her close. This time, however, was a little inappropriate considering how heavy the atmosphere around us was. She¡¯s venting the frustration with my refusal to agree to her request. She¡¯s even pitifully crying.


    For the situation to flip into this, I could deem it unexpected yet a wee development.


    I mean, the heavy airpletely dispelled. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?


    ¡°Have you calmed down, senpai?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable¡­ To take advantage of this situation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. We both know what happened. It¡¯s a series of idents. I can release you now but can you even stand properly?¡± I asked her while gradually loosening my arm to let her stand up and separate herself from me. ¡°You kneeled down and even squatted in front of me. No wonder your knees buckled up.¡±


    Well, she also hit her head multiple times on my chest. If she didn¡¯t get dizzy from doing that, I¡¯d cheerfully apud her.


    ¡°Shut up! I can sta¡ª¡± Izumi-senpai tried to stand up, however, she couldn¡¯t even finish her words when she fell back down.


    This time, without me supporting her, Izumi-senpaipletely pressed her body on me as her arms involuntarily hooked around my neck.


    ¡­ Somehow, I felt like those anime characters with a ¡®lucky pervert¡¯ attribute.


    Still, I better not lose focus. The situation might¡¯ve been steered in this direction but there¡¯s no erasing the fact that this girl went here to beg me to stop chasing after Arisa-senpai instead of taking up her role as my Mentor.


    ¡°If I were you, I would stay still and rest.¡±


    ¡°For what? So, you can take advantage of me?¡±


    At this point, her tears had already stopped. Moreover, she had wiped it in my uniform during the first instance that she fell.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not even holding you, senpai. You¡¯re the one clinging to me. Do you want me to carry you to that table?¡±


    I pointed to the table behind us. That¡¯s where I made out with Arisa-senpai when this girl ran out of the room after that ¡®demonstration¡¯.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t just let her hug me like this. It¡¯s quite nice, yes. But it¡¯s not like this happened naturally.


    Besides, I still have to convince her to stop begging me about Arisa-senpai.


    After much deliberation which took almost two minutes, Izumi-senpai eventually answered in a soft enough voice, contrary to how loud it was when she was shouting at me earlier. ¡°¡­ Carry me.¡±


    Of course, she¡¯s embarrassed but she had no other choice at the moment. I could still feel the stinging pain from her p but I guess, that¡¯s kinda irrelevant now. It would return to normalter anyway.


    ¡°Then hold on tightly, senpai.¡± Because of our current position, it¡¯s impossible to carry her normally. No other choice but to wrap my arms around her back again as I stood up from my seat and lifted her up.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and just followed my words, crossing her arms behind me while letting her chin anchor to my shoulder.


    Soon enough, her legs also wrapped around me, making our situation even more daring than normal. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call this as Izumi-senpai surrendering herself to me.


    Nheless, this girl was greatly shaking. Whether it was from her weakened state or because I was carrying her like this, I had no idea.


    Either way, the table wasn¡¯t that far away so, in less than ten seconds, I dropped her down to it before taking a step back.


    Izumi-senpai quickly covered her face but it was toote. I already saw how red it was¡­ Besides, her reddened ears peeking from her blue hair betrayed her attempt.


    Luckily for her, the urge to tease wasn¡¯t being triggered. I ignored it and said my piece.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senpai. I cannot grant your request¡­ And as I¡¯ve said, the fate of our rtionship actually rests on Arisa-senpai¡¯s hand. I already confessed to her. You see. I won¡¯t tell her my secret or my past if I¡¯m not so sure of my feelings for her.¡±


    Izumi-senpai surprisingly listened attentively to me. The hand covering her face gradually slid down, revealing a mncholic expression.


    After a while, I heard her silently mutter, ¡°I get it. I get that you¡¯re serious. But why is Kazuo¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, by any chance. Is he still giving you a hard time, senpai?¡± I cut off her words.


    This girl had just tried topare us. Or rather, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble about that. Most likely, she picked up the sincerity about my feelings for Arisa-senpai.


    ¡°N-no. It¡¯s none of your business, is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought it up¡­ Now that we¡¯re here and I already said my piece¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you that I will help you? Or if not that, the fact that I also like you¡­ Have you forgotten?¡± Closing in our distance again, my hands pressed down on both sides of the table, partly restricting her movements without even touching her.

 Chapter 752 - Pushing Her Buttons

    Drawing closer to her to the point that it would be harder for her to dodge if I ever decided to cross the remaining distance between our lips, her only path of retreat was to fully climb the table and slide backward.


    With this move of mine, Izumi-senpai was once again speechless. Or rather, she couldn¡¯t find the words to respond with.


    The ck of her eyes shrunk as her courage gradually slipped away.


    Izumi-senpai pursed her trembling lips as she lifted her butt to retreat from me only to fail from pulling herself away.


    Well, I was just trying to shake her after steering the conversation in this direction.


    Besides, it¡¯s her fault for muttering that incorrigible coward¡¯s name again. Something probably snapped in me? I don¡¯t know.


    But with this, it confirmed the fact that she hadn¡¯t made any progress even after more than a week.


    Whether it¡¯s because she¡¯s not forward enough or Ogawa was just too much of a lost cause, I had no idea.


    Either way, this girl was too patient.


    ¡°You heard my answer to what you¡¯re trying to request so let¡¯s move on from that and focus on you. Isn¡¯t this the focus of our Mentor Program meetings? Since there¡¯s not a lot you can teach me¡­¡± Since she couldn¡¯t find her words, I opened my mouth once more. ¡°Senpai tried to beg for Arisa-senpai but you seem to have forgotten that I also wanted to steal you from Ogawa. Well, steal is probably wrong since you¡¯re not even put in his eyes at all. But when I said I have a crush on you, I¡¯m serious about it.¡±


    Given that I readily let her take the chance to be with Ogawa back then, it¡¯s correct to say that I¡¯m not that serious enough. Even so, it¡¯s all in consideration to her.


    Before Ipletely admired her because of her dedication and concern to Arisa-senpai, I felt bad for all of her failed attempts to make that coward look in her direction.


    ¡°And honestly, I can¡¯t stand to see you keep trying only to fail again and again. Senpai, you¡¯re like an egg trying to crack a diamond-hard rock like Ogawa. He¡¯s hopeless.¡±


    Although I hadn¡¯t really gotten a good look at him after I pped him with the truth, I still stood with that evaluation. He¡¯s still hopelessly longing for Nami.


    Unfortunately for him, Nami¡¯s kindness only covered her friendship with him. The guilt that she was feeling for cheating on him was already dissolving every passing day.


    Furthermore, Hina, the one he neglected the most, was even reveling at the thought of taking her revenge on him. The constion, she still considered him as her childhood friend, just like what he wanted.


    Saki couldn¡¯t be bothered to care anymore¡­ That girl had already abandoned whatever interest she had over that coward.


    Kikuchi was neutral or rather she leaned more towards Hina. That¡¯s her friend, after all.


    Arisa-senpai was impartial. She¡¯s the one with the more mature outlook when ites to their group.


    Shizu? She¡¯s more like a proctor that could keep them all in line. She¡¯s probably the one with the weakest attachment with their circle. She¡¯s there to protect Nami.


    In the end, only this girl remained by his side. And as for whether there were still others that were charmed by him, Nami and Hina told me that there should be one or two that were left behind in their middle school.


    Even though Nami didn¡¯t graduate from their middle school, given that she was still infatuated with Ogawa back then, she¡¯s still updated on what happened. She¡¯s even aware that the idiot was hailed as the most popr guy during their 3rd year.


    Good for him, huh?


    ¡°¡­ Even so. I love him.¡± Izumi-senpai¡¯s eyes shook as she muttered that after much deliberation.


    I could clearly pick up that those three magic words weren¡¯t said in great confidence. It¡¯s more like she convinced and forced herself to say it, just to refute my argument or to get me off her case.


    Is she starting to doubt her choice? I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s probably because I cut off her route of escape.


    What should I do with this girl?


    With the short time that we spent in this room, a lot has already happened. She first showed up with a strong front. She then kneeled and begged. And now, after steering the conversation to herself, she¡¯s like a cowardly mouse not leaving her hole.


    ¡°No, senpai, you don¡¯t love him. You adore him. You got drawn in by the kindness that he had shown to you.¡± I thought of telling her that she got drawn in by his ¡®protagonist aura¡¯ but she would probably not get it if I did so. ¡°Tell me. Apart from that first instance that led you joining their circle, did he ever appreciate your presence? Or is it all one-sided?¡±


    Again. Izumi-senpai found herself at a loss. At first, her eyes shone as if she remembered an instance where he appreciated her. However, her mouth that was about to open froze. She couldn¡¯t formte the words or she found herself wrong in assuming that whatever came to her mind was Ogawa appreciating her.


    Looking at her like this, I sighed and retreated a few steps, opening her path of retreat.


    ¡°Senpai, stop. You don¡¯t have to answer my question anymore.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Like I said. It¡¯s fine now¡­ If you want to leave, you can.¡±


    Should I tell her? This girl was too pitiful. And what I meant to that was the way she stopped and struggled in thinking of an instance where the boy he adores appreciated her.


    She tried pulling Arisa-senpai away from her boyfriend before but why could she not see that she¡¯s also being blinded with her adoration to that coward?


    I sat back down on my seat and took my eyes off of her.


    Naturally, she got confused about why I suddenly retreated but this was better for her.


    She¡¯d just be hurt if I pointed it out. It¡¯s better for her to realize that by herself.


    Ah¡­ How I wish Arisa-senpai was here.


    Two minutester, I heard the rustling of clothes behind me followed by a dull thud. The girl had just slid off the table.


    ¡°Y-you. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously not going to escape, senpai?¡±


    I twisted my head slightly to check on her. The girl was already standing straight but she was still as meek as a rabbit. The ir of delinquency that should at least be apparent because of her attire was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Answer me, Onoda-kun. Why? Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me because you wanted me to continue pushing your buttons or are you curious as to what I will say if you confessed that the idiot never sincerely appreciated your presence by his side?¡±


    That¡¯s right. She could argue that the idiot remained kind and smiling at her. However, those acts were most likely how he was normally. He''s a pretentious bastard donning a kind face.


    In truth, he¡¯s always a deluded idiot. And even now, he¡¯s probably still thinking that if he behaved himself, Nami would look at him again.


    Arisa-senpai surely saw through that guy. However, for the sake of her best friend¡¯s happiness, she¡¯s supporting her wholeheartedly.


    Perhaps, even at the moment since she¡¯s that coward¡¯s Mentor, she¡¯s lecturing him to look around him and stop fixating on Nami even if she already failed multiple times.


    ¡°You¡¯re silent, senpai. Is it both?¡± I put on a wry smile as I asked that.


    Unexpectedly, Izumi-senpai helplessly nodded.


    Now this is new.

 Chapter 753 - I Care For You

    Izumi-senpai leaned back on the table as she watched me turn my chair around to face her.


    At the moment, she appeared to be looking for an answer or better yet, confirmation. Nheless, her eyes were partly shining with her resolve to continue rooting towards her sess on Ogawa and partly darkened by her realization that even though a long time had already passed, she failed to make any kind of progress. Until now, that cowardly idiot was only seeing her as the senior who likes him. It¡¯s the same case as how he treated Hina. Hina as a childhood friend while Izumi-senpai as just a close senior.


    No matter how forward this girl became with her infatuation towards him, he couldn¡¯t step away from his obsession with Nami.


    Well, that¡¯s just my observation. I had no idea what was exactly in her mind or what kind of answer she wanted to hear from me.


    That¡¯s why I have to clear that up first.


    ¡°Let me get this clear, senpai. Are you going to continue chasing after that hopeless nutcase?¡±


    Will I steal her? Honestly, I don¡¯t know. If this was before, I guess she¡¯d be someone who could ignite and fill my desire every step of the way. At the moment, however, I couldn¡¯t be that invested in that. It¡¯s enough that I get her off our case and help her open her eyes, I guess?


    Well, thest part was clearly presumptuous of me. I¡¯m well aware of that.


    I definitely had no right to dictate who she had to like. If she wanted to keep chasing after him then so be it. Sooner orter, she also had to open her eyes to reality, unless she wanted to join him in his delusional reality.


    Ah. I really wish Arisa-senpai is here. That way, she could help me with this or if not that, stop me from doing what I was doing.


    Putting her under my gaze this time caused her to be a little giddy as if she lost all of her earlier confidence.


    ¡°¡­ I am.¡± Izumi-senpai answered in difficulty. She couldn¡¯t even say that straight up.


    ¡°Look me in the eye and say that again in full confidence, senpai. I can easily see that you¡¯re struggling.¡±


    I sighed and leaned forward a bit for me to clearly observe her facial expressions as well as her bodily movements.


    I¡¯d already shaken the core of her affection for that guy. Surely, if she failed to convince herself this time, her own perception of what she thinks about Ogawa would slowly crumble.


    Just like this, the remaining time of the Mentor Program was spent with me continuing to push her buttons and Izumi-senpai trying to defend based on her own self-convincing logic.


    I never made a move on her again. I remained by my seat, watching her while she remained leaning on the table. At times she would try to step back only to find her path blocked. She would tense up, she would shake. In the end, she appeared too miserable.


    Everything she¡¯s trying to hold onto concerning Ogawa has been shot down one by one. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t retort to any of it or if she did, it¡¯s too weak to even be a counterargument.


    ¡°Senpai, if after today you still want to continue on that¡­ hopeless endeavor of yours, I¡¯ll admit my defeat. You¡¯re a fine girl. I mean, I admire your persistence as well as your unyielding stance when ites to your friendship with Arisa-senpai. I feel like you two will be inseparable whatever problems may rise¡­¡±


    There¡¯s still half an hour before the end of this Mentor Program. But it¡¯s better to put an end to this than push her over the edge where she would break down in tears once more.


    No matter what, she¡¯s still Arisa-senpai¡¯s precious best friend. Confronting her like this was already overreaching. Still, Arisa-senpai could continue being the supportive friend while I¡¯d take up that role of a viin, smashing her beliefs to smithereens.


    ¡°If you ever feel like giving up or just want someone to lean on,e here. I¡¯llfort you in my own way.¡± I stretched out my hand to her.


    Izumi-senpai¡¯s eyes rested for a few minutes on my opened palm before looking straight at me.


    A whileter she closed her eyes and ced her hand on top of it. Gripping that hand, I pulled her towards me. Having decided to take my hand, Izumi-senpai didn¡¯t offer any resistance anymore, she willingly took a few steps while keeping her eyes closed.


    The same as what happened thest time I confronted her in this very room, I put her on myp. Naturally, not in a straddle.


    Letting go of her hand, I wrapped my arms around her body before pushing her head to lean on my chest.


    Izumi-senpai was at first stiff, tense and nervous. But when I started stroking her hair and back, she gradually eased up and began to make herselffortable in my embrace.


    I didn¡¯t say anything else. Like I said, this was just meforting her in my own way.


    Whether I came out sincere or not, I have no idea. I mean, I¡¯m the one who reduced her to be this pitiful. I partly felt responsible. Moreover, there¡¯s no point in repeating everything to her. The fact that she got shaken by our conversation was enough indication that she¡¯s not as deluded as that guy she adored.


    In less than five minutes, Izumi-senpai¡¯s grip on my uniform loosened slightly as her bodypletely rxed in my embrace. Following that, her peaceful snoozing reached my ears.


    She fell asleep. She kept her eyes closed ever since deciding to take my hand and that eventually led her to fall asleep like this.


    For her to afford to be this defenseless around the guy who berated her choices and someone she was just begging earlier, she¡¯s either thoroughly emotionally exhausted or it¡¯s just truly feltfortable.


    Well, my girls always love snuggling in my embrace, especially my adorable ko-senpai. Even the hateful Miyako, the prideful Miho, the confident Mizuki and the studious Shizu always melted in it.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t wake her up and just let her rest while continuing tofort her by stroking her hair.


    If that coward saw this scene, would he rage? Probably not. But if Arisa-senpai saw this, I¡¯ll be in for another lecture from her.


    Time quickly passed and by the time Izumi-senpai woke up, it was a few minutes before the bell rang for the end of the 7th period.


    When she opened her eyes and saw me staring at her, she panicked first but then perhaps remembering that she willingly took my hand, Izumi-senpai reddened as she tried to stand up.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not saying something like ¡®Did you take advantage of me?¡¯¡± Imented. At this point, my hold on her already loosened to the point that she could easily get up. Nheless, she¡¯s still struggling to do so because of her tenseness.


    When Izumi-senpai heard that, she fell back down and groaned, ¡°I-I¡¯m not that ungrateful. I would¡¯ve noticed if you did take advantage of me while I was unconscious¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Good for us then.¡± I smiled at her which actually made her flustered. It¡¯s a great chance to tease her but given that there¡¯s no urge, I just let it pass. ¡°Here, let me help you.¡±


    Without mentioning what happened before this, I helped her stand up by supporting her waist and holding her hand.


    ¡°H-how did this happen¡­?¡± Izumi-senpai muttered in as low a voice as possible at the same time as the ringing of the school bell.


    The question was clearly directed to herself. What happened went beyond her expectations. Most likely, she only came here to beg for Arisa-senpai and leave after I epted. However, we went through talking about her own circumstances and eventually ended up with her closely clinging to me.


    I stood up from my seat and ced my hands on her shoulders, she didn¡¯t have any strong reaction to it, in fact, she¡¯s more rxed than before. My hands then slid down her side and eventually enclosed around her navel. I then pushed my lips next to her ears and whispered something. I carefully chose my words to not agitate her and ruin everything.


    It¡¯s short and simple.. ¡°I care for you, senpai.¡±

 Chapter 754 - Aya And Edel

    Soon after saying that, I released my hold on her and left the room while only saying, ¡®See youter, senpai.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know how she will interpret what I said but considering that gesture I did as well as the words I uttered earlier, it¡¯s obvious.


    Thinking about it, she failed miserably at what she aimed to do by showing up¡­ Perhaps she woulde to regret everything that happenedter.


    Well, I¡¯d be far away from her by then and if ever she told Arisa-senpai what happened, I would no doubt tell the truth.


    I first left the Club Building to get my bag in our ssroom, my next Cleaning Duty would be on Friday so I had no obligation to stay. Kanzaki, as the ss President, was always reshuffling all 30 of us every Monday.


    If yesterday there¡¯s Nami and Hina, today, I saw Aya holding a broom while waiting in the back row along with the others assigned for today.


    There were still a few students inside so they were waiting for everyone to leave before starting.


    Although I could recognize everyone by name, I never really talked to most of them so after picking up my bag, I naturally went to Aya and restrictively doted on her by patting her head and almost ruffling her hair while also having a touch of a smile on my lips.


    Aya happily received it as she smiled back at me. She tightened her hold on the broom, most likely in fear that she might not restrain herself from hugging me.


    Where did I get this courage?


    Well, it¡¯s not a secret that we¡¯re close. Every passing day, I kept on opening up conversations with her to improve her skills. Although the results were minimal, it¡¯s just a month. Give us a year and this girl would be more versed in talking. But of course, she would still be drowned in her books as always.


    Soon enough, we both got satisfied with it as we bid each other farewell.


    However, when I turned to the nearest door, I saw the two girls standing next to her with their mouths open while staring at me.


    ¡°Gosh, Onoda! How can you do that naturally?¡± One of the two girls, who I remembered to be surnamed Wakaba, recovered her wits and blurted that out as I passed by in front of her.


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡± I acted oblivious by tilting my head.


    The other girl who also recovered by that time clicked her tongue, disbelieving my words.


    ¡°That! Flirting on someone so openly.¡± Wakaba pointed at Aya who was still a little drunk from the feeling of me ruffling her hair.


    ¡°Hmm? Is it flirting? I don¡¯t know. Besides, I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it. It¡¯s already normal to us.¡±


    Because normally, that¡¯s too mild to be called flirting. It¡¯s more of doting on someone adorable.


    ¡°H-he¡¯s right. Ono¡ªRuki is this good to me. H-he¡¯s always helping me to be confident in talking.¡± Perhaps hearing the littlemotion being raised by the two, Aya came to help deflect the two.


    However, with how she courageously used my first name, Wakaba and the other girl gasped again before their faces suddenly shed a hint of a realization.


    ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s the case. I understand. We understand.¡± Wakaba''s lips curved as she walked to Aya¡¯s side. Enthusiasm oozing out of her person. This Wakaba was someone rather tomboyish yet she probably likes cute things and her favorite color was the most girlish one, pink.


    She looked so silly. With Aya seemingly rescuing me from their interrogation, she probably thought that it was all one-sided and she¡¯s now going to help Aya.


    Well, this is great for the girl¡­ She¡¯d get a new friend in Wakaba as well as that other girl.


    Before leaving the ssroom, I winked at Aya and mouthed a silent ¡®good luck¡¯ which caused the girl to panic slightly. However, she was already sandwiched between the two, Wakaba¡¯s arm was even hooked around her neck as the two girls began whispering whatever n they would try to cook.


    ¡°You two. Don¡¯t bully Aya, alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. We¡¯ll take care of her, you dumbo.¡± Wakaba waved her hand and even gestured as if shooing me away. And given that she didn¡¯t even react to how I called the adorable girl through the nickname I gave her, she¡¯s probably rather insightful.


    Aya getting close to my other girls was a given. She could rx with them since they¡¯re somehow all in the same boat. But this¡­ someone unrted to ourplex rtionship would definitely help her be more open.


    Although it would involve her acting as though she only had a crush on me, that¡¯s a start.


    -


    -


    My now-daily routine of passing by the clubs of my girls to check on them quickly passed. Our club activity at the Literature Club also ended without any notable events.


    Well, if I could talk about the most memorable, it would be my time with Edel. She waited at the Book Club and as soon as I showed up, the girl cheerfully jumped out of her seat to run towards me. In fact, she almost tackled me down. Good thing I prepared for that asion.


    To satisfy my adorable ko, I borrowed that hidden room to which Haruko readily gave permission, even reminding me that I could use it any time with anyone. Of course, that anyone only epassed my girls. After that reminder, she gave me duplicate keys of both Book Club and Poem Appreciation Club.


    Naturally, she told me to only use it on special asions and keep the keys under wraps since it¡¯s illegal to duplicate them. If Shizu found out about it, she¡¯d probably flip. But given that there¡¯s a number of unlocked clubrooms in this building, that girl would most likely remind me just the same.


    Inside the room, we used the bed where I cuddled and doted on Edel while I listened to her narration about what happened during the day, mostly about the progress of her diminishing fear over the opposite gender.


    Once that¡¯s done, the doting continued but it went into a more erotic form.


    Edel asked for a kiss which I affectionately gave. However, I did more than just that. My hand found its way inside her skirt. And eventually, my head also slid down and sunk into her fragrant bosom. Edel was on the bigger side. Their marshmallow-ey texture spilled from my palm that I used to cup it. Still, her sensitive cherries that were also more developed tasted like honey with their unexpected sweetness.


    Add to that, her melodic moans were a blessing to my ears.


    The same as what happenedst Sunday, I applied my experience and skill to make her bothfortable and satisfied.


    Edel appeared too lovely, especially when she squeezed the finger that was exploring her unexplored region.


    Well, I could admit that I already had the urge to take her at that moment but I restrained myself¡­


    There¡¯s not enough time and¡­ it would be her first time. Moreover, she¡¯s not yet prepared for it.


    Although my first time with Hina and Saki happened rather abruptly, those were special cases.


    Moreover, Edel passed out after three orgasms.. It¡¯s better to let her rest.

 Chapter 755 - Guidance For The Boy?

    ¡°Wee home, Ruki!¡± Nao greeted me right at our front door. Like yesterday, she was wearing an apron again. There¡¯s a little difference though. Her cheeks and nose were slightly smeared by whipped cream, evident by the dispenser she¡¯s clutching on her hand.


    Obviously, she¡¯s making a dessert for us. With her stay here, it¡¯s also a chance for her to have more freedom on practicing her skills for it.


    Just that¡­ because Akane isn¡¯t home yet, this girl dropped what she¡¯s doing and quickly ran out from the kitchen to greet me upon hearing the front door opening that was followed by my voice, announcing my return from school.


    Now that I think about it, ever since the day I asked Akane to live with me, this was the first time in a while that I arrived first from school. Although she¡¯s not always at the front door, the girl was always the first one to arrive.


    From the update I received from her earlier, they¡¯re on their way to the Kaneko Household. Just like what they nned, all four of the girls earlier would visit at the same time.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re busy making something.¡± Putting Nao inside my embrace, I intentionally licked the whipped cream staining her beautiful face.


    She¡¯s most likely unaware that she got it there as she appeared surprised at what I did. Her ears turned red as steam seemed to rise from above her head. ¡°Ruki, couldn¡¯t you have told me that I have cream on my face instead? I love what you did but this is embarrassing on another level.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I could¡¯ve done that. But isn¡¯t this nice once in a while? Next week I¡¯ll have to send you home¡­ Let me pamper you while you¡¯re here.¡±


    Well, I just found an opening and open justification to be a little intimate with her, at the same time, teasing her in my own way.


    After saying that, I licked her face clean before ending it with a kiss on her lips. Nao eventually epted the situation as she grabbed hold of my back enjoying it to the fullest.


    By the time we finished, the girl was thoroughly satisfied and a little weak on her knees that it ended up with me guiding her back to the interior of our house instead of the other way around.


    Nao returned to what she was making while I went to greet Miwa-nee, who was currently chopping ingredients for our dinner.


    Of course, I got scolded by her that I should¡¯ve waited until she¡¯s finished. What can I do? I miss her just as much as I miss all of my girls.


    After I changed, I returned to the living room to wait for Akane¡¯s call. But Minoru who was unusually sitting away from the TV asked me to sit and watch whatever program was currently showing.


    Looking at the screen, it¡¯s currently themercial break but minutester, when the TV program returned, I understood why he went and asked me.


    Even though it¡¯s not deep in the night yet, what¡¯s currently airing was some type of horror program.


    I mean, the sun had just set. It¡¯s that type of program where they¡¯re featuring images and video clips while ying some creepy background music and chill-inducing narration.


    The boy was clearly scared but at the same time extremely curious so he couldn¡¯t change the channel.


    With Miwa-nee and Nao busily doing something in the kitchen, he couldn¡¯t go to them and ask to watch with him.


    Upon understanding that, I ruffled the boy¡¯s hair and sat next to him.


    ¡°Ru-nii, why are you not scared? Ghosts not scary?¡± With only one of his eyes open, Minoru, who had taken refuge in front of me, asked that question a few minutester.


    Ghosts, huh? I had that nickname among those idiots I taught a lesson back in middle school but an actual ghost was not scientifically proven. So¡­ whatever they¡¯re ying there was mostly edited or just a case of pareidolia for whoever submitted those images.


    Anyway, the boy wouldn¡¯t understand if that¡¯s how I answered him and it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a correct answer.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Ghosts are scary. But boys like us have to be brave even against ghosts.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t. You¡¯re still young after all. But once you grow up like me, you shouldn¡¯t be a coward. That way, you can protect those important to you. Look, if a ghost shows up and Miwa-nee, your mother, gets scared of it, who will protect her if you also get scared?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ru-nii wille and protect us?¡±


    Ugh¡­ That answer is not wrong. I should¡¯ve been cleared enough. I guess I have to start guiding him so that he wouldn¡¯t turn out to be like that coward Ogawa.


    Well, guiding him was the best I could do for him at the moment. But still, I better tone it down. It¡¯s a lot better for him to enjoy her childhood rather than guide him to mature quickly.


    ¡°Of course, I will. But what if I¡¯m not with you? Will you just cry and let your mother be taken by the ghost?¡±


    ¡°Ghost can do that?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Not all. But what if that¡¯s the kind of ghost you encounter?¡±


    Somehow, I¡¯m feeling dumb about talking about this. Looking at the kitchen, both Miwa-nee and Nao, who could probably hear me, were restraining theirughs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect mama! But how can I beat a ghost, Ru-nii?¡± Minoru dered, his eyes shining with courage.


    Alright, his answer was enough but why did he have to add that question?


    Even I hadn¡¯t even beaten a ghost yet. Not that I want to find one and beat it to the ground.


    After thinking for a while, I shook my head and smiled at the boy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Most ghosts will go away if you show that you¡¯re not scared of it.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will be brave for mama.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ good boy.¡±


    Patting his head once more, we then continued watching the program.


    A whileter, the program ended and Nao brought us some of what she baked. Minoru quickly munched over it, leaving my side.


    Nao, on the other hand, sat beside me and teased me about that conversation I had with Minoru.


    ¡°Ruki, I sent a video of that to the group. Wanna know what they think of it?¡±


    ¡­ Huh? When did she record it?


    Wait. That¡¯s not the main issue, why did she send that to their group?


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope. They all think it¡¯s a lovely scene. If we have our¡­ child, you¡¯ll be a great father to guide them.¡± Nao blushed as she looked at me filled with her affection. Her head surely flew off to that distant future where she gave birth to our child.


    Anyway, Great father¡­ Me? I don¡¯t think so¡­ If ever, I better not let them be like me, right? Sure, I will be guiding them to be a better human being, not a scum like me.


    Soon after that, Nao poked fun at me contemting how to respond and when Miwa-nee also returned from the kitchen, she joined the girl in teasing me.


    My escape from that situation came a few minutester when Akane finally called me from inside Otoha¡¯s room.


    As soon as I saw Otoha and Hitomi on the screen, a sense of relief flooded my mind.

 Chapter 756 - Otohas Status

    ¡°Ruki¡­ I heard you¡¯re worried.¡±


    Using a slightly teasing tone, Otoha focused the camera on her. Although she¡¯s not wearing her thinly applied makeup, her natural face was still too gorgeous to look at. Add to that, her glossy lips and a slight tint of red shrouding her face increased her charm points.


    From just how much I was longing for her, I already had the urge to kiss the screen. But that¡¯s embarrassing, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll be with her soon¡­ Gonna have to endure for now.


    Akane, Mizuki, Hiyori and Aika couldn¡¯t be seen on the screen. They¡¯re being considerate, most likely.


    As for Hitomi, she¡¯s silently sitting behind Otoha.


    At the moment they¡¯re inside her room, sitting around a rather ssy low table. It¡¯s exquisitely carved from some type of expensive wood. As for how expensive, I had no idea. My knowledge hadn¡¯t epassed that kind of industry yet.


    Although it was night when I sneaked into her room back then, I could still vividly remember its interior. It was at least double the size of our own bedroom.


    Even though there were six of them inside, seven if even Suzuki-san was allowed inside, it¡¯s still too spacious that all of them could roll around her carpeted floor without entangling with each other or even hitting her bed and the other pieces of furniture inside.


    There should¡¯ve been a PC she could use but ording to Hitomist week, it was also taken away. Ah, wrong. Only her inte connection was taken away ever since her mother forbade her from going out.


    Otoha was also interrogated by her mother. Nheless, even though she admitted to having been in a rtionship, she refused to tell who. Instead, she insisted on introducing me soon.


    She omitted her n to only introduce me to her grandfather. Meeting her parents wasn¡¯t in our n yet. At least, not at the moment.


    Considering she still hadn¡¯t been released from being grounded, her grandfather most likely hadn¡¯t been discharged yet.


    Hitomi told mest week that he should be out yesterday¡­ Something must¡¯ve happened.


    ¡°I was. But not anymore¡­ I finally see you, after all. How are you? Have you been eating properly?¡±


    ¡°Silly worrywart, do I look starved?¡± Otoha stood up and showcased her mesmerizing face before sliding down to her belly. The girl nonchntly lifted her dress ¨C it¡¯s a one-piece so she had to start at the skirt ¨C just to show me her t navel and her eye-catching curves. Well, I also got a glimpse of her silk panties and her slender thighs.


    I guess I could take that as an added service.


    However, an idea came to my mind... To tease the girl for a bit. I narrowed my eyes as if I was intently observing her figure. And right after the camera returned to her face that¡¯s wearing a rather confident expression to see how I would respond, I said in a serious tone. ¡°Not in the slightest, yes. But Otoha, why does it seem like you have gained a bit.¡±


    As soon as I said that, shocked gasps were simultaneously heard from the other line. The other girls with her also reacted. The two with me also did the same after all.


    I felt Nao pinching my sides while Miwa-nee almost threw the pillow next to her. As for Minoru, the boy¡¯s busy watching TV again.


    Sure enough, Otoha got worked up almost instantly. Her ears reddened as she puffed out her cheeks, feeling slightly wronged. ¡°Y-you! I haven¡¯t! I still have the same figure as before!¡±


    I maintained my neutral face as I put a hand below my chin, acting like I was contemting seriously, ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see. Can you show me again? I need to double-check.¡±


    ¡°Then see for yourself!¡± A little agitated, Otoha handed the phone back to Akane as she stood up once more.


    With her whole figure caught on the screen, the girl clutched her dress on the sides before stretching it to her back, making the dress stick close to her body.


    Mhm¡­ She really has a sexy figure. Among my girls, she¡¯s on the thin side and she¡¯s not that blessed on the front. Nheless, I love everything about her.


    My eyes were blessed by this sight¡­


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m not convinced...¡± I started. Otoha fumed from her nose as she grabbed the phone back. However, she softened up upon hearing the continuation. ¡°¡­I think I will need to hug and carry my Otoha to be sure. When can I do that?¡±


    A smile quickly bloomed from her lips as she sat back down, her face filled with embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­ This guy. Learn to throttle down that tongue. You¡¯re making me angry on purpose. Just say you want to hug me¡­¡±


    I put on a dumbfounded expression as if I was shocked that I got my n seen through by her.


    It¡¯s an obvious act, of course, which made the girl burst out giggling.


    ¡°Oh. You got me, Otoha. Good job!¡± I raised my thumb to her which made her giggle while I heard whispers of ¡®idiot¡¯ and simr words being thrown at me by the girls hearing and watching our exchange.


    If they¡¯re all in front of me, they would surely shoot me an incredulous look while shaking their heads.


    Apart from that, I heard Mizuki and Akanementing about it. Something along the lines of, ¡°Although that¡¯s amusing, I¡¯ll give Ruki 5 out of 10.¡± And ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tease a girl about her weight. That¡¯s a big no, idiot husband.¡±


    On my side, Nao and Miwa-nee who were eavesdropping also agreed.


    Ignoring those remarks, I continued to converse with Otoha. Well, there¡¯s no way to defend myself. I¡¯m aware of what I was doing.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I want to hug and snuggle with you. I miss you a lot, you know. It¡¯s been a hellish three days without hearing about your status.¡±


    Otoha puffed her cheeks again. ¡°As if it¡¯s hellish. You have the others.¡±


    ¡°True. But like you said. I¡¯m a worrywart. Look, my hair might turn white from thinking about how I can contact you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl appeared moved by it. And gradually, our conversation veered away from teasing each other. The mood was already lightened enough.


    In time, I also checked on Hitomi who answered briefly. The woman was acting like her usual self, only focused on her job.


    However, with Akane and the others there who were already aware of the status of our rtionship, they managed to make her say what was on her mind.


    Well, she¡¯s not thatfortable with that yet. Still, seeing the confident Hitomi breaking off from her character was a lovely scene in itself.


    The video callsted for less than an hour. We had to cut it short after confirming that Akane and the others were going to eat there. Alongside Otoha.


    Besides, the dinner Miwa-nee cooked would also get cold or Minoru might fall asleep before eating.


    Anyway, the purpose of that call was achieved. I got to check on the two who I was worried about as well as hear about what¡¯s going to happen.


    Otoha told me that her grandfather purposely dyed his discharge in the hospital. It¡¯s to catch those hidden leeches of the family¡­ As to what she meant from that, I could only put out a guess.


    It probably pertained to those attached to their family with ill intentions or if not ill, those who would like to use their name.


    Honestly, I had no intention to even meddle with Noble House¡¯s affairs but it¡¯s inevitable if I really wanted to marry Otoha in the future.. That¡¯s why I epted Otoha and Mizuki¡¯s suggestion to be educated.

 Chapter 757 - A Little Secret

    It was around 9 PM when Suzuki¡¯s car arrived at our house carrying Akane and the others. I asked if they wanted to stay the night. There were enough rooms for us anyway.


    They did leave the car and entered the house, however, they only nned to talk about the request I asked them about earlier this morning.


    Aika and Hiyori weren¡¯t permitted to spend overnight in their ¡®friend¡¯s¡¯ house. Or rather, it was toote for them to ask.


    As for Mizuki, she took up the responsibility to send them home properly and with prepared justification why they were out until thiste into the night.


    Anyway, my request was simple. I asked them to observe Otoha¡¯s surroundings, whether they were strictly guarding her or if her mother kept on hounding her.


    Apparently, even though they only stayed for a few hours there, her mother bugged them with questions concerning Otoha¡¯s ¡®significant other¡¯.


    As her ssmate, Aika took most of the barrage of questions. Furthermore, that was done outside of Otoha¡¯s room which somehow got the girl a little tense.


    Due to that, the girl closed in on me as soon as we entered the room asking me tofort her.


    Well, that sounded like an excuse but I weed it wholeheartedly. So by the time we sat down in the living room, not just Aika but also Hiyori snuggled to my side while I listened to them.


    Fortunately, when they were invited to the dinner table where they were served a luxurious meal, Otoha¡¯s dad controlled the atmosphere and prevented it from bing heavy, saving them from further ordeal. Whenever his wife would veer in that direction, he would fake a cough and shake his head.


    And at that table, one of Otoha¡¯s older brothers was also present and was surprised by Akane and the others¡¯ visit.


    When they told me the name of her brother, I recalled that he was someone I already met before. As always, his face in my memory was obviously blurred¡­ I would most likely remember what he looked like if I ever meet him again.


    Ah. There¡¯s one thing I remembered about him. It was his total dislike towards that idiotic former fianc¨¦e of Otoha. He also couldn¡¯t stand his arrogance and the way he always acted as if everything was supposed to revolve around him. That guy¡¯s a spoiled jerk. Nheless, he¡¯s bowing and subservient towards those in higher standing in him. And just because he thought that Otoha would be his wife, that didn¡¯t extend to her.


    If I ever see that guy somewhere, I will definitely give him a punch of a lifetime. He¡¯s at their school so¡­ if by chance I run into him when I sneak inside there again, he won¡¯t know what hit him¡­


    Back to the topic.


    Otoha¡¯s brother, who I recalled to be named Hidekazu, was around four years older than Otoha. He should be in his third year in college if he¡¯s still studying. But with Otoha having advanced education, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s also had it. Perhaps he already graduated, who knows?


    On the other hand, her eldest brother was living overseas, in that famous country in the west that always screams freedom and hamburgers. He¡¯s already married and he¡¯s managing an overseas branch of thepany under the Kaneko House in that country while also representing them on the international stage.


    I hadn¡¯t met him and I doubt I would be anytime soon. Besides, he¡¯s not the focus here.


    A whileter, after they finished telling me what they found out, I got approached by Mizuki.


    Apparently, that brother of Otoha kept on eyeing her, even initiating a conversation about her line of expertise. Whether that was a show of his interest over her or just because she was proven sessful at her age, she had no idea.


    Nheless, Mizuki confessed that she didn¡¯t like the way he stared at her. She detailed how it felt. The words she used were sticky and ratherscivious.


    If he was any other guy and not Otoha¡¯s brother, I would probably fly into a rage after hearing that.


    Instead, I pulled Mizuki in my embrace and brought her to my previous room and pampered her a lot. Enough to make her forget that sensation she felt from how that guy stared at her.


    Well, Mizuki had no idea and I couldn¡¯t tell her straight.


    It¡¯s a secret that I vowed not to divulge, after all.


    That brother of Otoha is actually a closet bisexual. He can¡¯t show it openly in fear that he will be disowned. Most likely, he¡¯s stared at Mizuki and initiated a conversation with her because of her reputation and beauty that he¡¯s envious of.


    Akane and the other two also whispered to me about that rather sticky gazeing from him. Although he didn¡¯t talk to them after the introduction, that¡¯s what they observed. Moreover, since it¡¯s Otoha¡¯s brother, they didn¡¯t want to offend him while they¡¯re guests in their ce.


    If I recall correctly, Otoha told me that he nned toe out of his closet after proving himself sessful as well as a great asset for their business enterprise.


    In their family, only Otoha was aware of it. That¡¯s another reason why they¡¯re close. As to how she found out about his secret, I forgot.


    Well, the only reason I knew about it was that she spilled that secret to me.


    Ugh... Now I remember¡­


    I remember why Otoha told me about that¡­ It¡¯s still giving me chills.


    It¡¯s that one instance where we met when he dropped by the school to check on his sister. Upon seeing my closeness to Otoha, he asked her for my name, saying I look better than her idiotic fianc¨¦e. And if she imed that I was just a close junior to her, he coveted getting to know me better.


    Now, I have nothing against those like him, with their kind of preference.


    Still, I was the type who¡¯d rather not get involved with them. I was straightforward and frank most of the time. I might hurt them with words I would blurt out.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    He¡¯s not a threat or even a problem. Mizuki must¡¯ve misinterpreted his intention. Otoha confessed to him that she wouldn¡¯t hand me over to him so we¡¯re actually cool. Given that it¡¯s a secret, it would also be bad if I tell it to my girls without Otoha¡¯s consent.


    Now that I think of it, that guy probably already guessed who her boyfriend is. He¡¯s just keeping silent because their mother was once again pushing for that idiot.


    But if ever his preference changed and he got truly taken in by my Mizuki beauty. Then¡­ brother-inw or not, I would definitely deal with him.


    Turn his back to his previous ways, maybe? Introduce Ogawa to him?


    ¡°Mhm¡­ How are you feeling? Does it still bother you?¡± After the forting¡¯ session, I asked the girl who¡¯s using my naked chest as her pillow.


    Well, it¡¯s wrong to call it aforting session. I admit that I also got influenced by my desire for her. The simpleforting evolved to more than that. And now, we¡¯re both naked while snuggling with each other. The temperature of the room was still high, in the aftermath of our intense lovemaking¡­


    Looking down, my length that¡¯s still half-erect was still coated by her love juice. Likewise, Mizuki¡¯s sacred ce was dripping wet and spilling what I filled her with.


    ¡°That perverted expression. You¡¯re unbelievable.¡± Mizuki exasperatingly pushed her hand on my face, trying to cover my eyes. ¡°¡­ Anyway, not anymore¡­ I get it. Being stared at like that isn¡¯t new. Be it in school or when I am apanying them on negotiating terms for our business, I get them a lot. Say, Ruki, am I really beautiful?¡±


    Look at this girl dropping a question like that¡­ But she¡¯s right though. Not only her, but most of my girls were just too beautiful not to catch other boys¡¯ and men¡¯s attention. Even the slightly gloomy ones like Miyako, Rae or even Aya could turn heads once they got a proper look of them. I mean, I will be biased here to say that all of them are beauties that most of those in the same gender as me will only dream of having as their girlfriend.


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that?¡± Trying to liven up our current situation, I asked jokingly.


    And that earned me a pinch of my nose. Not just her way to express her slight annoyance but also revenge of sorts for when I always went for her nose. ¡°Just answer my question, you numbskull¡­ After making me moan like that, are you still reluctant to share your opinion with me?¡±


    This girl¡­ She had to point out how I made her moan, huh? She¡¯s already beautiful but how adorable can she further be?

 Chapter 758 - Another Encounter With The Enthusiastic Fan

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just a little funny for you to ask that. Are you still unaware of your beauty? You¡¯re on a level of your own.¡±


    Eventually, I still answered her question which just made the girl more flustered. Although this girl seldom epted ttery and flowery words, it¡¯s totally effective when she did ept one.


    Besides, it¡¯s an answer to her question.


    After a few more minutes of teasing the girl, the thought of Otoha¡¯s brother stickily looking at her was removed from her mind.


    Knowing her character, this girl usually ignored those trivial things like being stared at. That means¡­ she¡¯s truly bothered by the way he looked at her. Moreover, this girl wasn¡¯t the type to make an excuse over wanting to do it with me so that¡¯s more than likely.


    I decided to ask Otoha about her brother and if he¡¯s still what I think he is.


    Anyway, with Hiyori and Aika left waiting downstairs, my mind quickly leaned onto also spending time with them while they¡¯re here.


    Unfortunately, the night had gone deeper and they were going to get scolded at home if I dyed them any longer.


    With heavy reluctance, the two settled with just asking for a kiss. To abate that, I asked Mizuki to let mee with them. That way, I could at least send them home.


    -


    -


    Wednesday came and time passed in a rather eventful yet slightly unremarkable way.


    With the situation with Otoha and my worry for them settling down, for once, there¡¯s no immediate reason for me to rush or overthink.


    During the morning, I once again asked Shio toe and have breakfast with us. And while we were at it, I ryed to her the findings sent by my mother. Well, she sent it in the middle of our sleep so I only saw it when I woke up. I also nned to tell Nao about it.


    Afterward, I escorted Akane to her school again and using a disguise, I sneaked inside to meet Aoi. She toured me around their school and naturally, we spent some time somewhere in private. There¡¯s still their pending visit and overnight stay. She and Ria decided to push that back again, at least, in consideration of Nao who¡¯s staying with us this week.


    In school, it¡¯s a normal day. That Poprity Poll still hadn¡¯t been conducted but the boys who probably smelled what the girls were cooking up had also begun their discussion. Naturally, I was pulled to join it.


    They¡¯re actually aware of the Poprity Poll but only the surface. I mean, they decided to present themselves best tomorrow, to appeal to the girls.


    That¡¯s kind of idiotic but somehow, I found it a little interesting. I was a background character during that meeting and truthfully, it was those loudmouths yet unpopr who headed the discussion. There are only 12 of us. If I counted Sakuma, Ogawa, Tadano, Fukuda and Taku, there are only six of them that are a bit insignificant. Well, not really insignificant but they¡¯re just a bit unappealing. Well, it¡¯s probably just my perception as I mostly focused on my girls.


    To list; there¡¯s that loudmouth Yamada who asked questions during the first day, the otaku Matsuda, the game club guy Hashimoto, the baseball guy who I forgot the name of and the two delinquentckeys of Fukuda.


    Ogawa and Fukuda were throwing nces at me, one was somehow filled with hatred and the other,petitiveness. Sakuma joined the discussion like the idiot he is but Tadano and Taku remained silent.


    As for me, I only talked when they asked for my opinion, acting like a proper student again. They did raise my ¡®visible¡¯ poprity, but I just shrugged at it which made them tug at their hair.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    At the moment, after spending time with them and eventually walking some of them to their train tform or bus stop, I¡¯m now on my way home, sitting on a rather crowded train.


    Next to me, Sumire, the enthusiastic fan of Asahi, was once again energetically preaching to me how great her idol is.


    Like that time, I ran into her again when the train stopped at the station closest to their middle school and Ishida-senpai¡¯s house. Not wanting her to keep on standing while carrying her gym bag, I helped her get a seat again.


    Regrettably, I found that to be a bad decision. Her enthusiasm about Asahi was making my head hurt or rather convoluted with thoughts of Yue.


    Sumire¡¯s avid remarks about Asahi as a person was making me remember the times I spent with the girl. Moreover, most of her earlier songs, which became her foundation to be that sessful, were like a diary of sorts. About our time together.


    ¡°Ne~ senpai, are you listening?¡± With her eyes filled with suspicion, Sumire invaded my personal space by pushing her head closer to check if I wasn¡¯t dozing off.


    That sessfully pulled me off my trance.


    ¡°Oh. Of course, I am.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then tell me what I just said.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That Asahi is not only cool and talented but also beautiful?¡±


    Well, I wasn¡¯t that focused on what she¡¯s talking about because of how much ir she¡¯s spouting. I just gave her what I think of her, years after remembering Asahi and seeing her bing sessful in her career.


    Right. I better start calling her using her new name. Might be proven useful to stop thinking about our past.


    ¡°Wrong! What¡¯s wrong with you, senpai? Where is your head flying to?¡± Sumire looked at me in disappointment. ¡°I said, Asahi will have another guest appearance on TV! It¡¯s tonight. Watch it and be awed by her.¡±


    The girl then puffed out her almost nonexistent chest as she smugly put her hand on her waists. By boasting about it like that, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s the one making that guest appearance.


    ¡°Sure. If I have time.¡± Naturally, that still failed to get any improvement in my reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you, senpai. I thought you¡¯re already a fan?¡±


    ¡°I am. But that doesn''t mean I have to be as enthusiastic as you, right? I¡¯m supporting her in my own way.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ That¡¯s weak. That¡¯s too weak, senpai!¡±


    Sumire grabbed my shoulder as she once again disappointingly shook her head. At this point, I¡¯m more amazed at her unrelenting attitude to make me appreciate Asahi.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re also this enthusiastic in your studies, Sumire. I won¡¯t have a cute junior next year if you fail.¡±


    To throw her off the horse she was riding, I shot an arrow above her head.


    And It¡¯s proven sessful. Upon hearing thatst sentence, Sumire was dumbfounded. She looked like someone who just choked on her food. Her mouth gaped open and her face was about to turn purple, or was it red?


    Either way, she looked funny at least and that put a stop to her rampant lifting of Asahi to a pedestal.


    ¡°Eh? W-what are you saying, senpai?! Are you hitting on me?¡±


    Now that¡¯s an expected reaction¡­


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I put on a smirk. A rather perverted one, just to heighten the effect.


    And that made the girl retreat out of my personal space and lifted her bag as if she¡¯s trying to use that as her shield.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m joking. I only plugged that too much enthusiasm. Calm down for once, will you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Really? You¡¯re joking?¡± She groaned and heaved a sigh of relief but she looked at me suspiciously again.


    She focused more on that rather than my reasoning, huh?


    ¡°Mhm. Have you forgotten? I have a girlfriend.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sumire had a look of a realization. Most likely she forgot about it or she was just truly surprised by my remark.


    With that, I deemed her a rather inexperienced girl. She probably hadn¡¯t even been hit on yet. Or if she was, it¡¯s not as abrupt as I did.


    Anyway, I patted her shoulder and I steered our conversation away from Asahi. But because of what happened, the girl¡¯s answers became too tame.


    It¡¯s either her enthusiasm was all directed to Asahi or she hadn¡¯t recovered from being surprised yet


    Eventually, the train arrived at her station. The girl politely said goodbye and even bowed at me before running out of the train car.


    Looking at her small back disappearing as the train door closed once more, I could only shake my head and heaved a silent sigh of relief.


    Most likely, that girl would return to being an enthusiastic fan if I ran into her again. I better start preparing on how to steer the conversation away from Asahi.


    She said Asahi is having a guest appearance tonight. I guess I can check that out¡­

 Chapter 759 - Asahis TV Appearance

    After dinner, because my senses were tickled to watch Asahi¡¯s appearance on TV, I tuned in on that said program.


    Currently, only Akane and Nami were the only ones I talked about Asahi or that I remembered about her. That¡¯s why before it aired, Nao and Miwa-nee heard about Asahi for the first time.


    That girl was from the same year as us. Most likely, most of my girls from middle school had at least met her once or twice. However, apart from Akane, no one found out about her connection with me. Not even Yae.


    Nao was with me during the entirety of my first year while Yae was with me in thetter half of my second year.


    It was during my third year, the time when I had no one by my side who acted like a partner in crime or specifically when Yae, Haruko, Aika, Mizuki and Otoha already graduated, that I met and stole Asahi.


    The same as Asahi, Miyako, Sena, Aoi, Ririka, and Ria were all stolen during that time.


    The rest was the year before.


    For the record, it was Elizabeth and Yukari who was the longest to be with me. I stole them even before I met Yae or Haruko.


    As for Yua and Hiyori, I stole them when Yae started sticking close to me.


    Miho, on the other hand, should be the longest had I not cut her off early on. I stole her before Elizabeth.


    Nheless, only some of them knew about each other at that time. I was discreet about that after all. Most of them only knew about each other when Akane approached them.


    Anyway, back to the present. Nao¡¯s reaction upon hearing about my connection to Asahi was at first a dumbfounded look before screaming to give her more details.


    She¡¯s also a fan.


    As for Miwa-nee. She just had a look of understanding before shing a hint of gloom. Most likely, she¡¯s still guilty about my desire and those that got affected by it.


    After I recounted my experiences with Asahi, Nao red at me and with a lecturing tone, she said, ¡°Heartbreaker¡­ I sympathized with Asahi, Ruki. You also coldly forgot about contacting me, after all. If I hadn¡¯t met you¡­ I don¡¯t know where I will be right now¡­¡±


    Nao¡¯s voice trailed right there. Most likely stopping herself to think about that Nobuo.


    It¡¯s really fate or perhaps just luck that I met her at that time. If not, then I would neither have any idea that she¡¯s right there nor even remember about her.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m that kind of a heartless bastard in the past, right? But she¡¯s in a better ce now. It¡¯s a lot better for her not to be reminded of her past.¡±


    ¡°You say that, husband. But don¡¯t you miss her? You¡¯ve changed a lot during the past month.¡± Akane chimed in, her words clearly probing whether I was still inclined to meet and reconnect with Asahi.


    ¡°Perhaps, I do miss her. However, like you said, I changed a lot. I don¡¯t see associating with me will do her any good.¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to meet her, you won¡¯t even know where to find her. She¡¯s a celebrity now. It won¡¯t be easy to casually meet someone like her.¡± Nao added.


    Miwa-nee remained silent but looking at her expression, she was thinking the same. Akane, on the other hand, contemted for a bit before shing a rather relieved smile.


    If I had to guess, Akane didn¡¯t want me to meet Asahi again. As for the reason, it¡¯s either because she rejected her invitation and walked away or it¡¯s for my sake. Knowing her, it¡¯s probably thetter.


    A whileter, when Minoru was already dozing off on his seat, the program aired.


    It¡¯s a talk show. As the most important guest for the night, she¡¯d probably be ced towards the end.


    At the moment, a preview of some of the clips from her recent concert yed while the voice of the narrator talked about her aplishments.


    ¡°Her voice is heavenly¡­¡± Mesmerized by it, Akane couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°I¡¯m no match to that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Whypare? Yours is just as heavenly as hers. I always love to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t tter me, husband. I know my own ability to sing.¡±


    ¡°This girl. I seldom engage in ttery. I¡¯m being honest here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. You¡¯re biased toward us. You will always find everything we do as the best.¡±


    Uh. She¡¯s right. But still, I wouldn¡¯t engage in empty ttery. That¡¯s truly what I think. Well,pared to a professional like Asahi, I guess I can admit that there¡¯s ack of polish in her voice. Nheless, her soothing lovely voice was something I will not get tired of listening to.


    ¡°I have to agree with Ruki, Akane. I don¡¯t think you shouldpare yourself to Asahi. She¡¯s a professional now. You two have different song genres. While you¡¯re only singing for our man, a lot of people have high expectations for her.¡± Miwa-nee said. I guess she also noticed the slight gloom in Akane¡¯s words.


    Nao, who looked like she gulped down her words, nodded her head and looked at Akane with fervor. Most likely Miwa-nee already said what needed to be said.


    ¡°¡­ T-thank you¡­ Did I just look insecure?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­ You silly girl. Come here and just watch, alright?¡± I flicked her forehead lightly and pulled her closer. It¡¯s better to divert the topic. She did look a bit insecure but that just shows that even with her devotion to me, she¡¯s still a normal girl who could feel that kind of emotion.


    Perhaps understanding what I wanted to convey, Akane didn¡¯t resist and inched closer to me to the point that she only had to lift her butt to take the spot on myp.


    Akane, feeling the warmth of my body, rxed her expression, shed a smile before rubbing her cheeks on my chest while I patted andbed her hair with my fingers.


    Seeing the fluffy atmosphere building between us, Nao, who was sitting to my right, puffed her cheeks and copied her.


    In this way, our TV viewing session gradually evolved to me pampering the two. Miwa-nee threw envious nces from where she was sitting. She couldn¡¯t do the same since Minoru was nestled in her embrace, sleepingfortably.


    Anyway, it was around thirty minutester when Asahi appeared on TV.


    Clutching her morous skirt, the girl walked into the middle of the set and sang one of her newer songs first.


    As we all watched it together, be it Nao, Akane or Miwa-nee, all of us were clearly taken in by her performance.


    Asahi. She¡¯s really dazzling like the sun now. Totally different from the Yue in my memory.


    ¡°¡­ Mhm. She¡¯s in a better ce. I¡¯m happy for her.¡± I silently muttered after that performance.


    Once she¡¯s done singing, she sat down face to face with the host of the show and her interview began. The host talked about her sessful concert to which she tedly responded with gratitude.


    Like any celebrities, the topic quickly diverged towards more personal questions. But as she¡¯s a young, budding singer, the host didn¡¯t tackle her love life. But she got asked about what inspired her.


    As for her answer¡­


    ¡°My inspiration? I¡¯m aware many of my fans are curious and many spections are going around about it. Let me clear this up here, I¡¯m inspired by someone. Someone I wanted to look my way again. Unfortunately, that someone cannot do so. Not because he¡¯s blind or anything, he¡¯s most likely unable to feel that certain kind of emotion towards anyone.¡±


    That answer¡­ No doubt, it¡¯s about me.

 Chapter 760 - Have You Been Inside Our Campus?

    I¡¯m aware. Linking those words to me quite easily might be too presumptuous of me. It¡¯s not like I was the only one she could encounter to have that trait. But considering her past with me, that¡¯s at least a fair assumption.


    In any case, I found the way she answered that question rather unsettling. Was she aware that she dropped a bomb with that? The implications of those words that might reflect on her career¡­


    I understood why the host wasn¡¯t talking to her about her romance or anything. For the most part, it¡¯s because of her undisclosed age. She should be still too young to be drowned in various controversies of a celebrity.


    ¡­ That might end just because of that answer.


    Most likely, she would be the headline of every news station or newspaper. Her fans would begin investigating once more to unearth who was that guy that inspired her.


    Will she be okay?


    I don¡¯t know. And I know it¡¯s not my ce to ask. However, I can¡¯t deny the sense of concern creeping into my body.


    For the rest of that show. The host deftly steered the conversation away from that topic, preventing Asahi to say more. Kudos to her, I guess that host got another fan in me.


    I¡¯m sure Akane, Nao, Miwa-nee and even Nami, if she was also watching, linked that answer to me. But none of them said anything.


    When the show ended, I spent time checking on the girls not with me before doing our nightly routine and resigning to our bed.


    -


    -


    Early Thursday morning, upon turning on the TV and tuning in to the morning show, my prediction came true. The showbiz segment featured Asahi¡¯s answer fromst night.


    As a sessful artist who already held a concert in less than a year, the spotlight projected towards her was too strong.


    In thementaries made by the hosts of the morning show hosts, spections arose. They even mentioned that her fans or even haters flooded the bulletin board of the talk show fromst night to scoop out the truth.


    Naturally, most of the spections were false. However, those cannot be dismissed easily. Sooner orter, Asahi, or the management she belonged to, has to give a statement about it. To shoot down the rumors, spections, and the downright attacks on her character.


    Once again, I felt my concern growing for that girl...


    However, even if I feel like this, contacting and showing up in front of her again wasn¡¯t gonna solve anything. In fact, it might even get worse.


    ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s that face again¡­ Husband, I have her number. If you¡¯re thinking of contacting her, you can use it.¡±


    Perhaps noticing that my attention was fully drawn towards the TV, still going on with Asahi as their topic, Akane sat down next to me and said that.


    Catching on to what she said, my head quickly turned to her. It¡¯s a reflex yet, I somehow felt bad.


    It clearly showed that no matter what I said, I was clearly taken in by the thought of Yue.


    Akane¡¯s lips were curved into a small smile. She¡¯s not joking. She truly has Asahi¡¯s number.


    Even if she probably wished for me not to get entangled with Asahi, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give it to me if I asked for it.


    Perhaps rather than wait for me toe to a decision about what I wanted to do, she opened up an easy path for me to reconnect with Asahi.


    As for how she came to have her number, it¡¯s easy to guess¡­


    ¡°I look worried again, right? But no. I think it will be more detrimental for her if I step back in her life.¡±


    I shook my head before picking up the remote control to turn off the TV.


    Following that, I pulled Akane closer and affectionately snuggled in her embrace.


    She had just finished cooking so she smelled like what she prepared for our breakfast and lunch. However, I feel at ease hugging her like this.


    At least, it¡¯s to convey that I was telling the truth about not wanting Asahi¡¯s number.


    A whileter, I felt Akane¡¯s hand lovingly patting my head. Even if I didn¡¯t look up, she¡¯s probably sporting her gentle and caring smile.


    Silence then issued between us. Akane didn¡¯t raise a follow-up question concerning Asahi. And as for me, I put it to the back of my mind.


    This might look like I was running away from the inevitable and I partly agree with that. However, what I¡¯m feeling for Asahi was still a blur. I¡¯m concerned and curious, yes. That¡¯s all there is to it.


    For now, it¡¯s better to observe where that issue will lead to¡­ It¡¯s not my ce and certainly not something I could solve even if I stepped in.


    -


    -


    After three weeks, the fact that Akane was being escorted by her boyfriend had been established properly to the point that only a few students even bothered looking at us.


    Thanks to that, the precious moment where Akane proudly unted our rtionship always energized the girl.


    Today, because we left a bitter than usual, we ran into one of her three best friends, Fuyu.


    It¡¯s been a while since thest time I¡¯ve seen her. It was when Akane still had a period. Well, I also saw her in a photo when she yed tennis against Akane and Yae. They even became headlines. She¡¯s still had her hair done in a ponytail. The air around her turned even holier than before. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s one sacred girl that it would be sphemy if she was tainted in any way or form.


    Uh¡­ That¡¯s a little exaggerated but that¡¯s how I see her. Although she¡¯s still somewhat overshadowed by Akane¡¯s dazzling radiance, the girl was like a distant star that everyone could appreciate once the sun went down. On the same note, she¡¯s also out of reach for most guys that admired her.


    I mean, even though my identity of being Akane¡¯s boyfriend already settled in the surrounding students¡¯ eyes, some of them found another point to feel envious of me.


    And that¡¯s the natural privilege to talk to her a little casually.


    ¡°May I ask you a question, Onoda-kun?¡±


    We¡¯re currently walking down the path that leads to their school from the station. And Fuyu, who I noticed to be a little uneasy when we¡¯re on the train, finally let out what¡¯s eating up her mind. Along with that question, she also moved to my free side rather than continuing to walk next to Akane, resulting in me being sandwiched by two beauties.


    Of course, there¡¯s surely no other meaning to it for her, it¡¯s just for convenience. Nheless, that¡¯s not what it looks like to others.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not like I¡¯d be pressured by their gazes. I remained nonchnt as I responded to her. ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±


    On my other side, Akane, who¡¯s hugging my arm tightly while having a cheerful expression, looked at her friend. Her scarlet red eyes widened slightly, seemingly warning her Fuyu not to go through whatever she¡¯s thinking of asking.


    Fuyu stuck her tongue out to the golden-haired silly girl in response before focusing her sight back to me. After a few seconds of arranging the words to her head, she finally delivered her question.


    ¡­ And it¡¯s a question that I hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    ¡°I might be wrong here or my eyes only fooled me, if that is so, I apologize in advance¡­ Yesterday, have you been inside our campus?¡±

 Chapter 761 - Fuyus Suspicion

    Fuyu throwing that kind of question most likely meant that she spotted me yesterday. I was disguised and even wearing their uniform so she wasn¡¯t sure if it was really me. This was her trying to confirm if I was suspicious or not. Akane trying to stop her was possibly because she already mentioned that to her.


    To which, Akane didn¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s a coincidence that we ran into Fuyu today.


    I could somehow guess why Akane didn¡¯t tell me about it. Fuyu was only specting so she probably didn¡¯t feel like it would be a problem.


    And that led to the current situation.


    As I observed the girl that I just likened to a distant star, that smile of hers that was gentle and kind now appeared like a mask to prevent herself from going for my throat.


    She¡¯s probably unsatisfied with Akane¡¯s passive reaction to the possibility that I might be seeing another girl and in the same school, no less. She took it upon herself to interrogate me, in order to protect Akane.


    Once again, that¡¯s admirable of her.


    Unfortunately for her, this was an instance where I have to deny it. It¡¯s not like she already confirmed that it was me. It¡¯s still salvageable.


    Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be good if she found out.


    ¡°Up until the gate, I guess. Does that count as me being inside your campus?¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Fuyu paused in her steps and stared at me for a long while.


    Although I maintained a neutral expression, to show that her line of questioning failed to pull out a reaction from me, I eventually copied her, stopping before looking at her in confusion.


    Curious eyes quickly focused in our direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? A love triangle?¡± One of the passing students who¡¯s probably from a higher year wondered.


    ¡°That¡¯s the famous 1st year, the one with the golden hair and that girl in a ponytail is that rising Tennis Club ace. I remember watching them that day! They even made it to the front page of our school newspaper. But who the hell is that guy? She¡¯s clinging to him¡­ Boyfriend?¡± Another one answered him.


    While some of them stopped to see what was happening, most continued on their way, not creating a traffic jam for those behind them.


    The two girls mostly received praises for their beauty while I got cursed to death when they assumed that this was a scene of two girls fighting for my attention.


    However, the world wouldn¡¯t be missing those who always wanted to address injustices, those who felt righteous enough to interfere as well as those who thought it might be a chance for them upon reaching a conclusion at what they¡¯re witnessing.


    One guy tried to step in. But one re from me and he scurried away. He didn¡¯t even get the chance to speak.


    Another tried to grab Fuyu on her shoulder while appearing concerned. He was probably going to say, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯. Well, that one felt like a normal reaction if the situation was different. He¡¯s a clear stranger so there¡¯s no reason for him to do that.


    I thought of moving quickly to pull Fuyu toward us before his handnds but Akane beat me to it. Following that, she red at the guy while hugging her surprised friend.


    With his handnding on air, he quickly scratched his head andughed awkwardly before saying, ¡°I-I see. There¡¯s no problem¡­¡±


    He scurried away right after that.


    When he passed by me, I intentionally clicked my tongue aggressively.


    If I could describe him, he¡¯s like a dwarf from those fantasy stories. He had this broad, seemingly muscr body yet his height betrayed him. Even Akane and Fuyu were even taller than him. Because of that irregrity, even if he¡¯s rather good-looking, that was offset by his build.


    Anyway, he tried to return a re but theughter urring around us that was directed to him, pushed him to run away in embarrassment.


    ording to what he¡¯s wearing, he¡¯s a senior in their school. I better tell Akane and the others to watch out for him. Akane could protect herself but her friends weren¡¯t like her.


    Putting my focus back on the two girls, Akane was still holding Fuyu.


    A few secondster, realizing what just happened and the situation she probably unintentionally created, Fuyu¡¯s shoulders jumped as red gradually crawled up from her neck to her face.


    Watching that reaction from her friend, Akaneughed before guiding her back to my side.


    Because of what happened, Fuyu¡¯s thoughts scattered. The tension and suspicion towards me that she was emitting vanished in thin air.


    As we resumed our walk, Fuyu, whose embarrassment had just started to settle in her mind, pouted cutely before nudging her friend¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to get back at herugh. ¡°Missus, are you my knight in shining armor?¡±.


    ¡°Sure, I am. The Princess of Tennis was being a scatterbrain right there. It¡¯s my duty to not let anyoney a hand on you. I swear upon my oath.¡± Akane put a hand on her chest and straightened her back, mimicking a knight gesture.


    Ah. That¡¯s right. They¡¯re like this when they¡¯re together.


    This kind of sight wasn¡¯t new to me as I already witnessed them being goofballs to each other back then. Nheless, seeing themughing and bantering like this after a long while, once again warmed my heart that always appreciated close friendships.


    A whileter, when the two girls stoppedughing at each other, Fuyu¡¯s eyesnded on me once again.


    I thought she was going to continue with her line of questioning earlier. However, the girl looked at me with guilt as she bowed slightly, a gesture of apology.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Forget what I asked, Onoda-kun. You won¡¯t cheat on Akane, right? Maybe I mistook someone with the same stature as you. You¡¯re not from this school after all.¡±


    Although feeling guilty, those words were stillced with suspicion.


    If I had to guess, this girl was more than half-certain that it was me who she saw. But with me denying it, that certainty plummeted. In her mind, she¡¯s probably thinking that unless she interrogated me thoroughly, she wouldn¡¯t get any result. Furthermore, it would be rude for her to do that when she had no evidence of my infidelity.


    Thinking about it. As someone who was always with Akane back then, she already knew a lot about me even though we hadn¡¯t truly interacted with each other. She endured almost everyday of Akane preaching about the guy she loves ¨C me.


    Naturally I kept my straight face and responded ordingly to her.


    And that became the end of her question. Even if she appeared a little unsatisfied, she was already out of time.


    Nheless, she kept shooting nces at me as if trying to memorize my face and whole figure.


    Whenever I would catch her staring, the girl would blink her eyes before acting that I wasn¡¯t the one she¡¯s looking at me. Akane also noticed that but as we were guiltily keeping the truth away from the girl, she acted obliviously.


    Fortunately, that didn¡¯tst long as a few minutester, we finally reached our destination as well as the point where I had to part with them.


    ¡­ I guess I sessfully averted Fuyu¡¯s interrogation but this just shows that I can¡¯t be too careless. Besides, with all the attention we gathered today, I expect another article to be written with us as their topic¡­


    Right. I spied from some corner that idiot from the newspaper club, a camera hung on his neck.. He¡¯s showing me a thumbs up while grinning widely as if the headlines for their next newspaper would be penned by him.

 Chapter 762 - Careful

    Confronting him wouldn¡¯t do any good. Besides, he¡¯s beyond their school gate. His hair was a bit disheveled and his eyes appeared sunken. He probably woke up early just to be on the lookout there.


    Perhaps, he already ran out of articles to write so his interest returned to the popr 1st years.


    Just how industrious is their Newspaper Club? I haven¡¯t even heard if our school has one, much less a weekly newspaper. Here, their members were risking it all to get something to write about¡­


    If I think about it, their school was moreidback than our school which is affiliated to other ¡®numbered¡¯ high schools across the country. Even though ours was supposed to be the same private-owned school, it¡¯s closer to the model of public high schools. Moreover, there were also other inclusions. For example, the added 7th period on the curriculum as well as thepulsory club admission. Whereas, Akane¡¯s school gave more freedom to their students.


    Ignoring the grinning idiot, I quickly turned around and walked away from there. I took to the side to avoid running into those students rushing about. I¡¯m against the current here, after all.


    In the future, I better be more careful if I sneak into their school. I just got reminded that Fuyu wasn¡¯t the only one I had to watch out for.


    That guy was even more dangerous if someone else was seen with me. They could easily endanger my girls with one write-up and a well-taken photo.


    I had to start being vignt of the other students as well. Sooner orter, they would be able to notice the irregrities. There¡¯s only so much a simple disguise could do. No other choice but to limit the times I would enter or even send the other girls up to the school gates.


    -


    -


    Because of what happened, I met up with Ririka a distance away from their school and somewhere the students would seldom pass. I told her the reason and apologized.


    Naturally, I got scolded for apologizing.


    ¡°You made the right call. It¡¯s not something you should apologize about. While this is different than when you started avoiding me back then¡­ I feel like this is so like you toe up with your own conclusion.¡± Ririka was clearly upset yet she remained next to me, her head pressed on my chest while she drew circles on it with her index finger.


    There¡¯s no other ce to go where we could have privacy this early in the morning so we settled on an old park or rather on one of the benches located on it. Behind us wouldn¡¯t be called a forest but shrubbery. In front, is the actual yground but it¡¯s currently empty.


    We¡¯d be hard to see from the street but if we did something excessive then¡­ the risk was too high so we once again had no choice but to settle with this.


    I thought of bringing Ririka to the condominium unit but the girl settled here. It¡¯s a bit far away after all. ording to her, spending time like this was already enough for her.


    Too bad though, I made her upset for expressly apologizing.


    ¡°¡­ But I had to cancel visiting your clubroom. You want to show me something there, right?¡±


    ¡°Even so, I already said not to apologize. But you¡¯re too stubborn.¡± Ririka raised her gaze and narrowed her eyes. Although she¡¯s supposed to look intimidating, I found her more adorable than that. By narrowing her eyes, she appeared more like someone with poor eyesight who forgot to bring her sses but was still trying her best to see my face clearly.


    And due to that, my undeniable desire for her kicked in. My head lowered in a heartbeat, taking her lips and her tongue in a passionate kiss.


    The girl was surely surprised but eventually sumbed to it. Her arms locked behind me as she grasped my hair. With the days that we hadn¡¯t seen each other, no matter how upset she was, her longing for me also prevailed.


    ¡°I was excited about what you¡¯re going to show me, honestly. That¡¯s why¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but apologize for canceling it.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Ruki. We all know the consequences if everything gets exposed. Like I said, this is so you¡­Uhm¡­ even though there¡¯s no instance of you apologizing, the way you expressed yourself back then was close to this. Trying to make up with ns that you scrapped at thest minute.¡±


    ¡°For example, remember that one time you told me you¡¯re going toe and see me at a small convention? But you canceled at thest minute. A day after that, you kept me by your side all day¡­ Pampering me in your own way. Usually, you¡¯ll only call me to satisfy your desire¡­ but that day was a little unforgettable. You amodated me even if I acted a little selfish by putting you up for cosy.¡± Ririka narrated a part of our past. She went from being upset to someone really happy from recalling a moment we shared.


    As she kept narrating what else happened that day, the memory that was probably shelved at some corner of my mind was pulled out.


    That day, she¡¯s going to attend a small cosy convention¡­ Being who I was back then, I thought of satisfying my desire with her boyfriend closed around.


    Unfortunately, even though I kept myself fit and healthy, I got hit by a rare cold which left me bedridden for most part of the day¡­ Uh. That time, it was Akane who nursed me back to health. That silly girl found me copsed at the front door. Before I left to meet Ririka.


    ¡­ Now that I remember, I also owe Akane for that. The girl also didn¡¯t leave my side back then¡­ However, when I opened my eyes again, there was only a note left behind saying that she returned to their house next door.


    I took that for granted and didn¡¯t even express my gratitude to him. No¡­ I never thought of thanking her at all. I remembered that I was even annoyed by her meddling¡­


    Haa¡­ I was too horrible back then.


    And the morning after that day, I went to look for Ririka and kept her by my side all day long. And what happened was just as she said¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ I remember. I still have our photos from that day, wanna see it?¡± Ririka excitedly opened her bag to look for it. She always kept those valuable to her close by. Even though they¡¯re not something she needed.


    However, halfway through rummaging her things, Ririka¡¯s face fell, ¡°Uhm¡­ I also have to apologize, Ruki. I gave a copy of that to Akane. That day, after we separated. I ran into her and asked me if she could have your photo.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ After telling me not to apologize, you¡¯re going to do this?¡± I sighed and caressed her cheeks before pulling her closer than before. ¡°If it¡¯s just a photo, then it¡¯s fine¡­ I still owe her for that day. And you too.¡±


    There were a lot of wrongs that I did in the past and no matter how much I changed today, those things couldn¡¯t be just written off as the ¡®past¡¯. Correcting those would also be in bad taste. After all, it already happened.


    We just have to write a new chapter for our story¡­ Something that would make those memories another part we could look at and refer to.


    A whileter, after showing me the photos again ¨C of me cosying an anime character ¨C Ririka, whose passion for it was close to how Hiyori loved her idols, went on happily as she recalled the times when I was with her, partly satisfying my desire and partly helping her in my own way.


    The rest of our time today was spent like that. Naturally, she prevented me from walking her to their school gates.


    Well, even though she said that, I made sure to look after her from a distance.


    Only when she disappeared from my sight did my feet bring me back to the train station.


    While I didn¡¯t expect to meet somebody else, I guess the saying ¡®expect the unexpected¡¯ should be applied here.


    Someone blocked my way to the ticket gate. No, she saw me right from the entrance and waited right there.


    Shigeno Hifumi. Still in her usual low twin braids and ck-rimmed sses had her arms crossed in front of her, hugging her thick books.


    ¡°Fancy meeting you here, Ruki. Or should I say, what a coincidence?¡±

 Chapter 763 - Do You Know Where They Are?

    Back when I encountered her at the same station around two weeks ago, Hifumi told me that she had already moved on. Or that¡¯s how her words came across to me. I was d to see her doing okay on her own. But what¡¯s this? The usually talkative girl asked me to follow her without exining why¡­


    Sure enough, I followed her. Apart from my curiosity over what she¡¯s going to say, I guess a part of me also wanted to confirm if she truly moved on or not.


    Fortunately, I would still be on time even if I spent a few minutes talking to her. As long as it didn¡¯t take more than ten minutes, of course.


    A few minutester, as soon as we reached a fairly obscured ce, Hifumi turned around to face me. Her lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Heh. You¡¯ve changed yet certainly not in every aspect. Look here, you¡¯re still too stubborn to take a step back¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ This? I guess this is something that is already a habit. You¡¯re the same though. Didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯ll stunt your growth if you keep carrying these thick books. Moreover, that bag¡¯s about to burst. How many have you brought?¡±


    Yep. I grabbed the books she was carrying. If not for her refusing to give me her bag, I¡¯d also carry it for her.


    I bet her locker was also filled with more books. That¡¯s how she was back then. She hadn¡¯t changed that habit.


    When I pointed that out, Hifumi caught her words in her throat, she rolled her eyes and bit her lips. The sses she¡¯s wearing also fogged up from how heated her face became.


    And that¡¯s another trait of her, she¡¯s quick to heat up. Not in an erotic sense, of course. It¡¯s also not shyness. Whenever I would shoot down her argument or just whenever I would be able to counter her words, she¡¯d heat up like that.


    ¡°E-enough about my books. It¡¯s not why I brought you here.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll pretend you¡¯re not the one who brought it up.¡± I shrugged and sat down next to her.


    However, as soon as I did that, menacing air oozed out from her side as the girl¡¯s chilling voice crept to my ears


    ¡°Ruki.¡±


    It¡¯s just my name but she made it feel like it came from the depths of hell.


    Another one, huh? She¡¯s still this quick to fall onto trying to intimidate me when she couldn¡¯te up with a counter-argument. Her fuse was always this short.


    ¡­ Admittedly, I found this side of her extremely adorable this time.


    I wonder if I also thought this way back then. And now, I¡¯m also wondering why did I steal her back then.


    True I found out that she¡¯s close with another honor student type of guy. However, whether they¡¯re in a rtionship or not, I couldn¡¯t remember. Perhaps. Perhaps not.


    Hell, I probably mistook him as her boyfriend.


    I mean we¡¯re all still too young at the time. And my desire had just manifested.


    Maybe it¡¯s all puppy love or crush, whatever that was.


    Going by this line of thought, the same could be said to the other two; Chii and that other one, the one I deemed more beautiful than my Akane.


    True, I found Chii confessing to that ¡®ss Hunk¡¯, wait, he¡¯s probably not a hunk but someone with a wide-body build. In any case, as I made a move as soon as my desire was ignited for her, their truebel was never cleared up.


    Ah. At least, I could remember that they were being teased by everyone in the ss.


    Anyway, I probably ignored that point back then. Only when I got Nao did I be a little meticulous. I would often tell her to go back to her boyfriend or spend time with him so that he wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You¡¯re aware that what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t effective on me, right? Have I ever been frightened by you?¡±


    This time I returned a smirk to the girl which made that menacing aura of hers vanished into thin air.


    While still biting her lips, Hifumi took off her sses, pulled out a piece of cloth and wiped the fog out of it.


    Her eyes were always bad so¡­ she did all that while squinting.


    Once she put her sses back on, Hifumi inched away from me. But with the bench we were sitting on wasn''t wide to begin with, she quickly reached the edge.


    When she noticed that, the girl straightened her back and put down her bag in between us before inhaling deeply, to gather back her dwindling courage.


    ¡°You win, you smug idiot.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are we ying something?¡± I maintained my smirk, obviously acting oblivious.


    Hifumi¡¯s confident stance deted once more. She clicked her tongue and finally hit me on my shoulder, using her tiny fist.


    ¡°Get serious, will you? You¡¯re losing time, don¡¯t you know that? I can run to my school. But you? You¡¯ll surely arrivete.¡±


    ¡­ She¡¯s right. I said I only have a few minutes but by teasing her and cornering her like this, I already lost some.


    Well, it¡¯s been a while and she started it.


    This girl knew how to put the me on me, huh?


    I better get serious and hear her out.


    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re right. Then please start. I¡¯m dying to hear what you want to say to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you heard about the other two? Do you know where they are?¡±


    Is she asking me about Chii and that other girl?


    ¡°Wait¡­ did you three know about each other?¡±


    I blurted out what shed in my mind. Chii never told me about them after all. For this girl to ask about them¡­ there¡¯s certainly a connection that happened between them.


    And I was unaware of it.


    Talk about being confident enough to steal girls like them¡­


    ¡°Of course¡­ But I¡¯m not the one who found out about it. It¡¯s her. Hana. Right after you cut us all off.¡±


    Hana¡­ Shinohara Hana. That¡¯s the name of the most beautiful girl in our grade school.


    Well, that title might be subjective to our perception back then. Akane at that time was kind of gloomy because of my sudden change. And Hana was the most popr because of how easy she was to befriend.


    She¡¯s always had a kind smile on her lips¡­ Even when I told her I was going to steal her and after doing so, she still looked at me kindly, epting what I was doing with her.


    Uh¡­ My memories about her wereing back.


    ¡°She approached me with Chizuru behind her. Both of us were crying at that time but Hana, her kind smileforted us. After that, the three of us spent half of the spring vacation together. We separated because Chizuru was moving out while I decided to attend the middle school in our hometown. Hana stayed in this city.¡± Hifumi continued. She also filled in what happened during that time. Like how she and Chii confessed that they hated me for just cutting them off like that.


    I listened to all of that. And judging from this girl¡¯s expression, everything she just told me was the truth.


    And the reason why she¡¯s asking me about the other two is because she wants to reconnect with them¡­ She considers them as her close friends.


    Obviously, I failed to respond immediately. My mind was trying toprehend everything she just said. This kind of revtion¡­ Chii not telling me about them was probably because I didn¡¯t ask. And I know that they didn¡¯t know about each other. Furthermore, if she¡¯s looking for Hana.. That means she¡¯s also not at their school.

 Chapter 764 - It Must Be Nice

    I might not know where Hana is currently but certainly, there¡¯s a certain silly girl who probably had an idea.


    Well, there¡¯s also a possibility that she had no idea. Perhaps my parents do but I better not give this girl false hope. Besides, although I¡¯m a bit thrilled to wonder how Hana is nowadays, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for me to seek her out myself. If she¡¯s already living normally and away from the abnormal me, then that¡¯s great for her.


    As for Chii, I saw no point in lying to Hifumi about the fake gyaru. We¡¯re in the same city, they¡¯d meet eventually. Besides, I really wanted to do something for this girl. Although I could say that it¡¯s not for atonement for making her cry back then, favoring and helping her still boils down to it.


    They both have social media but because Chii changed her surname, they couldn¡¯t find each other or they both didn¡¯t look further enough. Either way, I showed Hifumi Chii¡¯s ount. In the process, I also got added by her too.


    The girl even sent me a message first, a sticker depicting a sses girl fuming from anger. Once she did, the girl covered her mouth but the sound of her giggles still escaped and reached my ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I message you from time to time, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll also remind you to stop carrying these heavy loads. Bring home those you¡¯ve already finished reading.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mind your own business. I¡¯m referencing all of them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of advice. You can ignore it.¡±


    Even though she¡¯s like Rae and Aya with their fondness for books, this girl¡¯s reason for always bringing them was slightly different from them. For Aya, she loved the feeling of delving into different worlds contained in the book.


    For Rae, books are treasure chests of her knowledge.


    For Hifumi, books are her trustypanions that¡¯s allowing her to stay at the top of the ss or the whole year level. Even though she looked smart because of her sses, she¡¯s not that great at memorizing them.


    ¡°It must be nice to have you carry it for me.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not from your school.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re already publicly recognized as Shimizu¡¯s boyfriend. You¡¯ll be crucified if they see you following some other girl. Also, you¡¯re not settling on just Shimizu, right? You¡¯ve changed yet you still retain your old habits.¡± Hifumi shook her head inmentation. ¡°By the way, why do you know Chizuru¡¯s ount?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the same ss.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Need I say more?¡±


    ¡°I see. You got her back.¡±


    Hifumi shed a look of understanding as well as a bitter smile that vanished instantly as she began checking Chii¡¯s ount and adding her.


    This girl¡­ Those words she said earlier. Carry her books again, huh? It must be nice, indeed.


    She moved on yet in this short conversation with her, I felt like we were even closer than before. Should I take what she said at face value? Does she not want to cling to me anymore or it¡¯s the opposite?


    Honestly, I have no idea. At least, I find this time with herfortable and a little enjoyable.


    A whileter, Hifumi got her books from me and began walking towards her school. She already messaged Chii but the girl hadn¡¯t replied to her yet. As for Hana, I told her that I would try to look for information about her whereabouts.


    Well, knowing that I haven¡¯t encountered Hana yet, Hifumi guessed that she¡¯s probably not in our city.


    Before we separated, Hifumi asked me whether I would also get Hana back if ever I found her again.


    As always, my answer depends on what the other party felt. If Hana is like her who already moved on from our past then I will rather not disrupt their normal lives again.


    But then she countered using my current situation with Chii. Why am I trying to get her back instead of letting her live her life anew?


    I didn¡¯t tell her about our whole situation so it probably appeared strange to her. In her eyes, she and Chii were standing on different sides.


    That¡¯s true anyway.


    Chii expressly reintroduced herself to me and admitted how she wanted to be in my eyes again while Hifumi chose the other option, she drew a line during our first meeting after three years and stepped away from possibly making a new connection to me.


    Ah. That¡¯s only true until today¡­ We somehow established a new connection. Nheless, even I had no idea where this would lead us.


    I learned about their connection to each other and Hana¡¯s role in gathering them.


    Anyway, like with Ririka, I watched until she disappeared from my sight before going back to the train station.


    This time, no one blocked my way.


    While sitting and waiting for the train to reach my destination, I messaged my girls like a routine and checked on them one by one.


    There¡¯s Ria who¡¯s not acting like her usual mature self. The girl was sulking about me not passing by our previous middle school to see her.


    It¡¯s a station away from that high school and I could actually reach it by walking and the travel time would be the same.


    With that, I made a note to do that next week. I¡¯m also missing the girl, after all. Also, her wisdom which always shattered my overthinking habits.


    Well, she¡¯s one of those who could clearly read my intentions clearly. Although not every time, I also get her opinions on various things.


    After Ria, Chii, who I messaged earlier when I was still with Hifumi, finally replied. The girl sure was surprised that her reply became filled with typographical errors. She panicked or perhaps got excited? Excited to hear about her friend.


    She already epted the girl¡¯s friend request so they probably started chatting with each other. However, Chii was still curious about how I met Hifumi again and also a little apologetic about the fact that she didn¡¯t tell me about her association with them.


    I was aware that she knew about the girls but not that they became friends after I cut them all off, after all.


    I satisfied her curiosity, telling her about how I met Hifumi again weeks ago. And like Hifumi, Chii also threw a question concerning Hana.


    Well, I was going to ask her if she knew where Hana is currently but with that question, I got my answer. She also had no idea.


    Arriving at school a few minutes before the gate closed, I naturally got a rather heated stare from Eguchi-sensei. Nheless, she didn¡¯t move like the other day. My uniform was properly worn, after all.


    Like yesterday, the first half of the day quickly passed. Shio once again cashed in with my position as her Student Assistant, following her to every ss. Also, there¡¯s an instance where we got a few minutes for ourselves¡­ We had to be very careful about our rtionship so¡­ unless we¡¯re entirely sure that we wouldn¡¯t get caught, we maintained the fa?ade of a Teacher and Student Assistant rtionship.


    Halfway through lunch break, once everyone already finished eating, all of the boys were kicked out of our ssroom by thebined forces of the girls.


    Yep, including me.


    It¡¯s too obvious. It''s time for them to do that poprity poll. Like they nned, most of the boys ¨C not including me, of course ¨C made efforts on how they look today. Some used different hairstyles, some used styling wax and even facial creams. All to appeal their attractiveness to the girls.


    Good luck to them, I guess?

 Chapter 765 - Guessing For The Result

    When the girls allowed our entry again, most of the boys began looking around them as if trying to gauge the results. However, none of the girls let out a squeak about who came out on top.


    Ogawa looked too confident though. Compared to how he was these days, the cowardly idiot was projecting a huge smug while looking at me.


    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking at me as his rival and he¡¯s already dering himself as the victor.


    He looked more of an idiot by doing that. Oh, how I love to p his face with reality again.


    As for the other boys such as Fukuda or Sakuma, they also cared about the results just that, they were not that keen on their chances.


    Well, judging from my girls¡¯ proud and knowing smiles that they showed me after re-entering the room, it¡¯s more than a confirmation of how I ced in that poll.


    The following period passed peacefully but the boys¡¯ anxiety to know the results grew bigger.


    In the end, Yamada couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore as he stood up and asked the girl next to him.


    However, he was shot downpletely with one phrase. ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re not in it.¡±


    And that dispelled the heavy atmosphere created by them, everyoneughed at the depressed Yamada. Those the same as him lost their courage to ask while the girls were enjoying their suffering.


    In the end, Chii and her gyaru friends enlivened the ss more by walking to the teacher¡¯s table and hosting a guessing game while we were waiting for our 7th-period teacher.


    All the girls who knew the result hollered at us to guess how many votes we received.


    As someone who¡¯s still disillusioned with my ssmate A status, when my turn came, I wrote zero on the ckboard.


    Yep. I received simultaneous boos by doing that. Someone even shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s obliviousness, confidence or arrogance.¡±


    With my thick face, I acted embarrassed while scratching my head upon hearing that.


    When I returned to my seat, Satsuki was, as usual, annoyed by that act of mine while Aya happily giggled. She found it amusing.


    Ogawa confidently strode forwards and wrote five.


    When everyone saw that, he received apuse. However, that kind of apuse was more of a mocking one than cheering for him.


    Being the deluded guy, he received that apuse with his chin slightly raised as he proudly returned to his seat.


    Nami facepalmed at that. Hina shook her head. And Saki was among those who apuded.


    Well, the boys also thought that the ¡®main protagonist¡¯ would receive that many votes so most envious appeared envious as they looked at Ogawa.


    Fukuda humbled himself by only writing three while the rest including Tadano, Sakuma, Taku and the depressed Yamada either wrote one or two.


    Only I was shameless enough to write zero¡­


    There were sixteen votes so they¡¯re rather optimistic to at least get one. I understood that but with the results already determined, let me at least cling to my hope of going back to being a nobody. As if that¡¯s easy.


    I¡¯m too far gone. But still, I refused to believe that I would be popr enough to reach the Campus-level


    Once everyone¡¯s done with it, Chii moved on to the next segment. Judging whether our guess was close to the actual result or not. She didn¡¯t judge it by specific number but only marked it with ¡®O¡¯ or ¡®X¡¯. O means it¡¯s at least 2 votes close while X means it¡¯s way off the mark or they got 0.


    Through that kind of judgement, it¡¯s still hard to make out who came out on top.


    However, because I chose 0¡­ the ¡®O¡¯ mark on my name was painfully ring.


    ¡­ What I did backfire again. I got the most attention because of it.


    Aya¡¯s giggling transformed to full-onughter while Satsuki also shed a mocking smile while calling me ¡®deluded idiot¡¯.


    Nami, Hina and Saki were allughing from their seats while Chii, who still had her gyaru persona, especially went to my desk and tapped my shoulders with pity while saying, ¡°Too bad, Onoda-chi. You¡¯re totally more popr than you thought. For real. Am I right, girls?¡±


    Starting with her gyaru friends who quickly echoed her words, the rest followed suit.


    I guess it¡¯s time to ept this. There¡¯s no escape to poprity. The more I try toy low, the more I stand out.


    -


    -


    After school, I was on Cleaning Duty again. And coincidentally, Satsuki was also assigned for the day. Due to that, I got the chance to walk her to the Gymnasium.


    Satsuki and I worked quickly just so we could have a chance to spend time together without being deemedte by our clubs, even doing the work of two others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold my hand, idiot. We¡¯re out in the open.¡±


    Satsuki pulled her hand away from my grasp when we reached the turn that leads to the open fields of the various athletic clubs located behind the school buildings.


    Looking at her putting her hands together before putting them close to her chest, I already lost the motivation to tease her by pointing out that she¡¯s the one who searched and grabbed ahold of my hand as soon as we left the School Building.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait until we¡¯re in private. I¡¯ll do more than just hold your hand.¡± I said in a rather suggestive tone.


    Upon hearing that, Satsuki flinched as she took a step to the side, creating a gap between us. She rolled her eyes and turned her head to the side. ¡°This pervert. Who told you I¡¯ll let you do that? I won¡¯t be happy about that.¡±


    She harrumphed and quickened her pace.


    Naturally, I followed suit and matched it, not letting her widen the gap between us.


    It¡¯s been a while since I walked with her to the Gymnasium like this. Even though she¡¯s acting like a tsundere again, Satsuki couldn¡¯t deny how happy she is from the smiles and affection-filled gazes she¡¯s throwing in my direction.


    A whileter, our steps returned to normal and we finally reached the point where we could be a little closer without the risk of being seen.


    We already reached the side door. This should be where we¡¯re going to separate. However, the two of us just couldn¡¯t let this moment pass. It¡¯s the reason why we quickly finished our Cleaning Duties, after all.


    As stealthily as possible, I reached for her butt and gave it a little squeeze before slipping my hand to her waist.


    I guided her away from it and into the opened Gym Storehouse. The same ce I cleaned with Rae before. After what happened with Orimura-sensei, we already learned our lesson to pick a less risky ce. And somewhere we could properly spend our special time together.


    As soon as we stepped in, Satsuki¡¯s tsundere traits kicked in once more. ¡°Idiot. Which part of ¡®I¡¯m not happy¡¯ did you not understand¡¯?¡±


    However, her words and her actions were too different from each other¡­ She slid the door close and stepped in front of me. She¡¯s biting her lips while looking at mine hungrily.


    She¡¯s trying to restrain herself, alright. I guess it¡¯s my job again to kickstart things. My arms wrapped around her back and pulled her close to me.


    ¡°The part where you¡¯re not being honest again¡­¡± My answer came quickly and it was done so in a seductive whisper after closing in to her ears.


    Her whole body seemingly shivered from it.


    Satsuki put on an annoyed expression. However, she¡¯s already at the point where her character is about to break. While biting her lips, she grabbed me by my cor and returned a whisper.


    If someone would see us, it wouldn¡¯t appear to be a lover¡¯s spat but more like a bully and the bullied. She¡¯s half a head taller than me, after all.


    ¡°¡­ You idiot. Do you know how much I miss you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Can you show it to me?¡± I pulled her even closer before guiding her further inside the storehouse.


    After finding the same mattress I used with Rae before, Satsuki and I quickly lost ourselves with each other.


    It¡¯s been a while so I made sure to properly make her feel good with the help of my hands, mouth, tongue and especially my manhood that was already dying to be buried inside her.


    ¡°¡­ Inside, Ruki, I want you inside me.¡± Satsuki lustfully whispered to my ear.


    While I revel at her mesmerizing beauty that¡¯s also sparking her sexy figure, Satsuki, half-naked before my eyes, weed me once more.. Her eyes filled with both lust and affection.

 Chapter 766 - Satsukis Urge

    Watching Satsuki honestly convey her affection for me was something I would never get tired of. As the one who opened her eyes and allowed her to step out from that past, I became someone she trusts and relies on wholeheartedly. Her little antics of not being honest were most likely her way to continue to appeal to me.


    Nheless, whenever we¡¯re alone together and a timees where she has to do something, it suffices to say that she would rather have me carry her anywhere than separate from me.


    I bet no one else knew this side of her. No one would also be able to guess that this girl could make this charming expression.


    A few minutester, after satisfying each other in the most intimate way possible, weid back down on the mattress to rest.


    ¡°Do you know? You got eight votes. Who else have you charmed?¡± Satsuki lifted her gaze, a teasing smile forming on her lips.


    Eight¡­ That¡¯s two more than the number of my girls in ss. With that kind of number, the other boys were left with only ten votes to divide among themselves.


    Wait¡­ Who were the other two that voted for me? No, what did they see in me? I barely interacted with the other girls. Perhaps there¡¯s Kanzaki or even Kikuchi.


    However, I doubt those two would vote for me. But if not them, who?


    ¡°Eh? Since when did you clone yourselves?¡± I yfully answered before returning a smirk. The girl¡¯s teasing smile quickly vanished as she annoyedly crumpled her brows. At the same time, she aggressively poked my cheeks.


    ¡°What do you think of us? Possessing supernatural powers. Of course, it¡¯s because you¡¯re too popr that not only us voted for you. Come on, out with it. Who else has been caught victim by that sinful tongue of yours?¡±


    Satsuki climbed on top of me, perhaps her attempt to restrain me if I ever thought of escaping.


    She¡¯s still half-naked. Although I already fixed her bra and buttoned back her uniform, her alluring figure once again graced my eyes.


    This girl had this habit of being too careless when dealing with me. But still, I like it.


    Before responding to her. My hands ran from her supple thighs before eventually ending up on her waists. The same as her, it¡¯s to keep her from escaping when she once again lost to me.


    Following that, I pulled my body up, putting us back in one of the positions we did earlier.


    Satsuki gaped in surprise. I turned the tables on her once again, after all. Yet, it didn¡¯t take long for us to be in another heated passion. The girl nabbed my lips and channeled her annoyance about me getting two more votes.


    Although it¡¯s not a point to be jealous about, as she couldn¡¯t be too jealous of my other girls, she found that as a way to vent some of those negative feelings.


    ¡°Whoever those two is¡­ You do know I don¡¯t care about them as much as I care about you, right? I promised to tell you if I found another girl. I¡¯ll keep doing that¡­ So, as an answer to your question, no, I haven¡¯t charmed anyone from our ss aside from you and the others.¡±


    Satsuki looked me in the eye. Most likely trying to ascertain if there¡¯s any falsehood in my statement.


    Well, I¡¯m always honest with her, with them. So that probe ended up not finding anything.


    In any case, Satsuki clicked her tongue before resuming what we were doing. Minutester, as she felt the growing bulge in my pants, Satsuki lifted her butt to guide me inside her for the second time.


    -


    -


    When we left the Gym Storehouse after our second round, we coincidentally ran into Sakuma who was probably on his way to get spare ser balls inside. I saw a cart full of it. And considering he¡¯s alone, that¡¯s the only exnation. Unless he had other intentions.


    Upon seeing using out of the store, both sweaty and a little weary, Sakuma¡¯s eyes widened as he quickly froze up in ce.


    He tried to open his mouth but no words were being formed by him. He tried lifting his finger to point at us but all it did was make him look like a stiff zombie.


    Obviously, only an idiot or someone running from reality wouldn¡¯t be able to guess what we did¡­


    Of course, Satsuki and I were both aware of the risk of being caught inside. We even had a n for it. Like hiding somewhere and waiting until the coast became clear to escape.


    Unfortunately, we got a little careless after doing it twice¡­ We didn¡¯t take into ount that we might also run into someone right outside the door.


    We¡¯re still a bit lucky that it¡¯s this guy who showed. If it was someone else then¡­ I have to take care of that.


    Anyway, even though he already saw and recognized Satsuki, I still put the girl behind me.


    But that was proven useless. This guy remained frozen as he failed to find the right reaction in this situation.


    In any case, he didn¡¯t really have any right to confront us. It¡¯s not a secret to him that we¡¯re now in an intimate rtionship. Something that should¡¯ve been his ce had I not shown up in front of them. The best he could do in this case was to ask us what we¡¯d been doing inside before he arrived.


    Surprisingly, no words were exchanged between us because Satsuki whispered as she tugged at my sleeves before dragging me back to the side door of the Gymnasium in apparent haste.


    ¡°He caught us again¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it still bother you?¡±


    ¡°No. Idiot. It¡¯s not like that. I just don¡¯t want him asking us questions¡­ You noticed it. I have this weird urge to be a little bolder as if I wanted him to know and see what we¡¯re doing. I don¡¯t want to feel like that again¡­ I¡¯m more than satisfied with you.¡±


    I see. I never mentioned that to her and tried to contain it in my own way by telling her to focus on us. However, she¡¯s also aware of that side of her. It¡¯s specifically emerging whenever it involves Sakuma.


    It¡¯s like whenever we¡¯re in an intimate situation, a part of her was deriving excitement from Sakuma¡¯s suffering. No. I think it does not necessarily have to be an intimate situation.


    That¡¯s quite troubling, true. But not really incurable like my desire.


    From what she just said, this girl was clearly aware that if Sakuma asked her questions about what did, she might turn overboard in answering¡­ And that¡¯s her reason why she walked away quickly.


    ¡°Mhm. I understand. Not everyone is perfect. Everyone will have at least one or two ws. Most likely, that weird urge you¡¯re having is one of it. You¡¯re correct that I noticed it and tried to steer you away from it. But Satsuki, tell me how you feel about it?¡± Since Sakuma might pass by again, I pushed us inside.


    Truthfully, that trait of hers was already apparent even during our first interaction. ording to what I know about her, Satsuki was extremely aloof because of how but she¡¯s the one who initiated a conversation between us.


    I still clearly remember that day. That was when Sakuma noticed me chatting with Kana back then. Satsuki joined our conversation by acting like a curious cat.


    Although it¡¯s hard for me to interpret it back then, after knowing the girl thoroughly, there must be a reason for her to do that¡­ To get a reaction from Sakuma.

 Chapter 767 - What Is It With You?

    Because the time we had for today was insufficient to talk about that weird urge of her in length, we decided to put that topic on hold. She¡¯s going to call meter before she sleeps.


    I thought of walking her towards their clubroom but decided against it upon hearing the voicesing from the corridors.


    After giving her a quick kiss, I ran back to the side door and exited from it.


    Right in time, Sakuma was returning from the Gym Storehouse, two ser balls in hand.


    He stopped and stared at me. I looked at him and waited for what he was going to say.


    A few secondster, he resumed walking. When he reached my position, I also began to move.


    This guy was most likely still feeling awkward from what he stumbled upon. So to break the ice, I opened my mouth first.


    ¡°Satsuki is too lovely, isn¡¯t she? She loves it too much whenever I hug her close.¡±


    Of course, that¡¯s intentional. Even though I didn¡¯t detail it clearly, Sakuma appeared to have started choking from his saliva upon hearing my words. He then flinched and stopped in his steps as if he collided into a wall while his expression crumbled into a pained frown.


    There¡¯s no doubt that he imagined us in a daring position. His imagination filled in theck of details for him.


    I also stopped my steps and looked back at him while tilting my head obliviously.


    He then forced himself to put on a straight face before responding to what I said.


    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have to tell me that. Whatever the two of you do, it¡¯s entirely normal. No need to unt it in front of me, dude. Are you trying to make me jealous?¡±


    ¡°Why will I do that? I¡¯m just trying to clear the air, you know? You¡¯re being too awkward. Does that clear up your mind?¡±


    ¡°It sure did¡­¡±


    With a sigh, Sakuma resumed his steps. He seemed to still have something to say but decided against voicing it out.


    If I have to guess, it¡¯s something along the lines of ¡®Stop doing it in school and take her somewhere more private¡¯. However, he chickened out on the possibility of being called meddlesome by me.


    Anyway, that¡¯s just my assumption and I doubt I would say the same if I was in his shoes. I don¡¯t care about others as much as I care about my girls or anyone close to me.


    ¡°Are you regretting it? Giving up on her, I mean.¡± I threw him another question.


    Sure enough, he exhibited another reaction. He looked indignant enough as he dawdled between answering yes or no.


    This guy still has a lingering attachment towards Satsuki. No matter what was said and done, years of affection wouldn¡¯t just vanish into thin air.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t say the same for my girls. Satsuki only has that weird urge left while Nami and Hina¡¯s affection towards Ogawa disappeared which led their friendship and kind gesture to surface.


    A few minutester, right before we reached the ser field where he had to return, Sakuma squeezed out an answer, ¡°What¡¯s there to regret? You helped point out who I truly liked. If I did confess to her and I suddenly found myself entangled with Setsuna-nee, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself for deceiving the other.¡±


    After saying that, Sakuma ran towards his club, leaving me behind.


    Right. He¡¯s still a normal guy. He¡¯s in no way the same as me who wouldn¡¯t pass up with the girls that took my interest. In one way or another, even if I was painfully aware that my girls might be hurt every time I introduce another, I¡¯d still go for it.


    I¡¯m my own enemy. As they say.


    And only I can defeat myself¡­


    But that is if I am able to do so.


    ¡­ I¡¯m probably more hopeless than the coward Ogawa with his delusional fantasy.


    -


    -


    Doing my daily routine of checking on my girls before settling in on our club, I first checked on Nami, Hina and Saki by visiting them.


    This time, I shamelessly entered their clubroom just to see whether something changed.


    Tadano looked straight at me, aplicated expression in his eyes. Taku lowered his head, whether that¡¯s a sign of cowardice, I had no idea. He¡¯s still the most difficult to read. As for Ogawa. He still has that overflowing confidence that he¡¯s exuding earlier in ss. It¡¯s like he¡¯s unting his air of superiority.


    He confidently wrote five as his guess on how many votes he received and surprisingly, Chii put an ¡®O¡¯ mark on that. Which means the number of votes he received was ranging around three and seven.


    From that confidence¡­ he¡¯s most likely thinking that it¡¯s only either five, six or seven and not the other way.


    If there¡¯s apetition on who can be the most deluded guy in the world, this guy might take the trophy from it.


    Anyway, given that there¡¯s no client for their club activity, Nami happily invited me in, showing them our rtionship once more. Although we held back on shamelessly sharing a kiss in front of them, Nami showed her sweet side by keeping me close to her while eyeing herpetitors in the form of Arisa-senpai and Izumi-senpai. It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to intimidate them.


    Hina and Saki stealthily tried to draw near me, Hina even grabbed my hand under the table while Saki went behind me and ced her hands on my shoulders, acting yfully.


    Upon seeing that, Arisa-senpai¡¯s lips and eyebrows twitched in slight annoyance. When her eyes caught mine, she wordlessly conveyed that she was not happy seeing me being surrounded by the three girls. Izumi-senpai, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t look at me straight. What happened two days ago was still on her mind.


    I didn¡¯t stay that long there and I already aplished what I set out to do, destabilizing their harmonious circle a little bit. I did sayst time that I would tell them about the truth but it¡¯s not the time yet.


    No¡­ it¡¯s more like, I have to consider their perspectives first. Given that it will be Nami who might get branded as a ¡®cheater¡¯, I want to think of a way that will dampen that. Even if she¡¯s ready to get that kind of title, my mind was still gearing towards protecting her image.


    No matter what, I¡¯d rather get all the me than let her suffer from it¡­


    When I left their clubroom, I heard someone running behind me. I turned around and found Kikuchi who came to a halt as she tried to stabilize her breathing.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve shouted at me or even called out before I left the room.¡±


    ¡°I forgot, okay? Anyway, scratch that. Answer me this, Onoda-kun, what is it with you?¡±


    Kikuchi straightened her back and looked straight into my eyes. She¡¯s the most normal girl in their circle, if I ignore her identity as a fujoshi who kept on shipping boys to each other. Still, she¡¯s probably one of the sharpest girls in ss. And I mean that in an academic way. She¡¯s up there in the top ranks during thest quiz.


    With that vague question she had just thrown at me, I acted naturally as I creased my forehead while looking confused. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

 Chapter 768 - Fear Not

    Among the girls in their circle, only Kikuchi remained nothing more than just a ¡®friend¡¯ of Hina in my eyes. Even though her hobby was on the dubious side, her presence in their circle was kinda simr to Arisa-senpai and Shizu. She joined to apany her friend.


    Over the years, if Shizu became somewhat of a leader, both Arisa-senpai and Kikuchi became the voice of reason in their group. They¡¯re not at all attracted to any of the boys there so they could see things objectively.


    They¡¯re aware of who likes who. But that was before I showed up and put a wedge in their circle.


    When Shizu starteding to their club to walk with them after school in a bid to stabilize their circle, I told this girl and Tadano that they¡¯re going to hate me more when I tell them the truth.


    With Kikuchi running after me this time and asking that vague question, she¡¯s probably fed up with being ignorant of what¡¯s actually happening in their circle.


    The girl first looked around us and after she confirmed that there was no one else to hear us, she stepped forward. In as low a voice as possible and coupled by her inquisitive eyes, she asked. ¡°Come out and tell me the truth, Onoda-kun. Hina. What do you n to do to her? It¡¯s too obvious by now. She stopped chasing after Kazuo and instead turned all of her focus on you.¡±


    As expected, it¡¯s about Hina.


    Hina refrained from telling Kikuchi the truth. Although this girl fully supported her with her pursuit of Ogawa, she¡¯s not sure if it would be the same when ites to me.


    I still remember that one time when she participated in Hina¡¯s n in entrapping me with an incriminating photo and using me in her scheme of getting Kazuo.


    That failed spectacrly when I cornered Hina.


    On the other hand, as the only other person aware of that meeting ¨C she believed that it wasn¡¯t leaked to anyone else ¨C she went and apologized to me on behalf of her friend one time she chanced upon me walking alone in the hallway.


    Even with her hobby of pairing boys to each other for her fantasies, this girl had that kind of decency to apologize if she found herself at fault.


    ¡°What do I n, huh? True. I can also see that.¡± I started. ¡°Are you aware of Hina confessing to Ogawa?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Of course I know.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re also aware that I¡¯m the one who helped her do that.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s correct. I still haven¡¯t thanked you for that.¡±


    ¡°No worries. I did that for her. To open her eyes on what kind of guy Ogawa truly is¡­¡± I released a sigh at this point.


    Catching that, Kikuchi raised her gaze and inspected me closely.


    ¡°As for the answer to your question¡­ I think Hina can tell you about the situation clearly. One thing I can tell you at this moment is that she¡¯s a lovely girl and I appreciate her a lot. More than Ogawa can spare for her. If you¡¯re worried about Hina once again pursuing someone that she won¡¯t be able to reach, fear not.¡±


    After saying that with a smile, I turned around and continued on my way, not waiting for her response.


    I heard her confused gasp and how she called out to me to rify.


    Nheless, I ignored it.


    I told her who to talk to. Even though my message was a little vague, Kikuchi would definitely be able to pick up something from my words after she got out of her confusion and analyzed it.


    Hina was only afraid that she¡¯d think differently but clearly, she¡¯s also dying to keep her friend in the loop¡­


    To make sure that nothing goes wrong, I informed Hina about what happened and asked Nami and Saki to watch over her.


    If I revealed our rtionship to Kikuchi right there, I doubt she would ept that her friends were being two-timed. And given how she¡¯s still on the other side of our abnormal situation, she would just dismiss anything I would say and stick tomon sense.


    All in all, it would be like preaching using a differentnguage. She¡¯d be unable to understand it.


    -


    -


    Because of the time I spent with Satsuki and in the Student Support Club, my time with my five girls in the Book Club and Poem Appreciation Club was cut short.


    I was only able to hear progress on Aya¡¯s side concerning her new association with Wakaba and the other girl, drinking a bit of tea along with Himeko, Mina and Edel.


    Mina also updated me on the case concerning Auntie Yayoi.


    It appeared to have been going smoothly after the arrest. Mina told me that I might be called to the police station again this weekend for another testament. That will be the final nail in the coffin over that guy who I already forgot the name of.


    Too bad for him, he got too hasty with his decision. If he waited a few weeks more, he might¡¯ve gotten a chance.


    Mina told her mother that it¡¯s no big deal if she remarries after all. Sooner orter, if that incident didn¡¯t happen, she would eventually say yes.


    Anyway, it¡¯s good that it happened. For that guy to have the tendency to n something like that, it would never be a happy marriage.


    Well, there¡¯s no update on Himeko¡¯s status in her father¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s still cold to her even though she¡¯s already assisting Itou in managing their hotel.


    I asked her if she wanted any help but as always, she just smiled and asked me to cheer for her instead, no, cheer for the two of them. Her rtionship with her sister was now closer than before, after all. And their family was starting to see that. It¡¯s just a matter of time before things start to change.


    Edel, on the other hand, just happily snuggled in my embrace again, causing Mina and Himeko to be a little jealous.


    In the end, the two asked for the same treatment before I left. Himeko straightforwardly asked for it while Mina, as always, tried to downy her desire to be in my embrace.


    As for the other two seniors in the room¡­ They did their best to ignore me. I guess that¡¯s good for them. Besides, with my hands or attention always upied by my girls, it¡¯s a lot better to get to know them outside that club, in a chance encounter.


    By the time I reached the Literature Club, I was a little surprised at what I arrived at¡­


    ¡°You¡¯rete¡­ If you¡¯re wondering where they are¡­ why don¡¯t you ask me?¡±


    With her fingers rhythmically tapping the table, Ishida-senpai¡¯s lips curved into a rather annoyed smirk. Perhaps, if I parted the fringes covering her temple, I might see a popped-out vein.


    Just like she said, apart from her, Kana, Rae and even Otsuka-senpai were nowhere in sight.


    And instead of readily telling me where they went, this girl wanted me to ask her.


    How troublesome¡­


    No¡­ It¡¯s her way of getting back at me for being a few minuteste again.


    I walked towards the table and sat down across from her.. With my eyes not breaking any contact with her, I raised my hands to my side in surrender¡­ ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m at your mercy, senpai.¡±

 Chapter 769 - Admirable Senior

    Even without asking the grumpy senior in front of me, finding out the whereabouts of the three was easy. Just a simple check on my phone, Kana and Rae¡¯s messages shed at the forefront.


    After reading their messages that said almost the same thing and replying to it, I put back my phone and rested my elbows on the table before meeting Ishida-senpai¡¯s gaze, my lips slowly drawing a curve.


    My eyes scanned our surroundings. There¡¯s nothing new. I could spy the bags of the three girls that¡¯s not here sitting on their chairs. A few books were ced on the table. Probably something that Rae was reading earlier. There were also pieces of paper with the handwriting of both Kana and Otsuka-senpai.


    In front of Ishida-senpai, there¡¯s also a piece of paper under the same bowl that Otsuka-senpai presented to me during my first time showing up in this club. That¡¯s the bowl previously filled with word prompts and what led me to write that abomination of a piece that centered around ¡®panties¡¯ even though the prompt word that I drew was ¡®color¡¯.


    At the moment, it¡¯s empty save from one folded paper.


    Not noticing that my attention was drawn by what was in front of her, Ishida-senpai grumpily remarked. ¡°Showoff¡­ So, what now? Do you want me to praise you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, senpai. I told you, I¡¯m at your mercy. I¡¯m guilty about beingte, after all.¡±


    It¡¯s not a new urrence. In fact, she¡¯s already used to me beingte. Even so¡­ I guess I would probably act the same if I was in her shoes.


    Normally, this kind of situation was a great opportunity to get closer to my target. Alone in a room with no one else likely to disturb us¡­ Unfortunately, she¡¯s not one.


    After what happenedst Sunday, she returned to just the Club President who cared for the club too much.


    Well, I could probably turn her back to someone who kept dropping hints if I told her that I decided to start courting her. That¡¯s what she¡¯s waiting for after all.


    However, I honestly kind of prefer her like this. The admirable senior who loves her club too much. She could set aside her own romance for it.


    Anyway, there¡¯s already Otsuka-senpai in that department, after all. Although it¡¯s not apparent yet, she¡¯s already dropping hints about her resurfacing curiosity. At least, it¡¯s yet to reach the level where I have to quell it once more.


    ¡°Do you know? My opinion about you is always on a rollercoaster. Sometimes you¡¯re making me too impressed, sometimes you¡¯re such a disappointment¡­ If only you can be a bit diligent to always be on time, I won¡¯t have to be this annoying to you.¡± Ishida-senpai released a sigh.


    ¡°I see. Senpai is looking out for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Looking out. You¡¯re my junior. It¡¯s normal for me to be like that. I know you¡¯re busier than you appeared to be. I¡¯ve given you every bit of leeway like your part in the Student Council¡­ I won¡¯t force you toe on time. I only have one request, Onoda-kun¡­¡± Ishida-senpai paused and gestured for me to lean forward as well.


    Feeling the solemnity in her voice, I leaned forward like she wanted me to and turned my head to the side slightly, making it easier for her to whisper whatever she was going to whisper in my ears.


    It¡¯s her ¡®one request¡¯ as the Club President. I suppose I can hear and grant it if it¡¯s possible.


    ¡°Call me selfish if you want. But Onoda-kun, I hope you can show more interest in our club. It¡¯s boring for most students, but with you, I believe you can revitalize this to transform it into something better. I will not be here if it ever happens but I¡¯m looking forward to hearing stories about the club in years toe¡­¡±


    After saying that, Ishida-senpai returned to her previous position and smiled. The clear annoyance written on her face earlier was now nowhere to be seen. Instead, she¡¯s like Otsuka-senpai at this moment, her eyes shining brightly. Of course, it¡¯s not because of her curiosity. It¡¯s from how hopeful she was for the future.


    Looking at her picking up her pen and starting to write on the paper, I picked up that she was not waiting for my answer. This girl only vented out what was weighing on her mind. The same asst Sunday.


    Focus on the club and transform this into something better? Can I do that? Honestly, I find her enthusiasm to be too over-the-top. Like she said, I¡¯m a busy man. There are a lot of issues I¡¯m facing. Well, not necessarily my issues but I doubt I can focus too much on this club. True. I deemed it as a challenge for me but it¡¯s not making any progress, at least not at the moment.


    While I was contemting that, Ishida-senpai¡¯s voice rang out again. She¡¯s tapping the seat next to her, calling me to move there. And when I did, she passed me the pen and paper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Onoda-kun. I¡¯ll leave the draft to you. You can ask me for advice.¡±


    Reading what she wrote on the paper as well as understanding what she just said, my mind fully snapped out of my trance.


    [Activity: Coborative Writing


    Participating Members: Ishida Rumi and Onoda Ruki]


    This girl¡­ She already moved past our earlier topic.


    Yep. This was what I heard from Kana and Rae. They¡¯re apparently at the library, looking for resource materials that weck in our clubroom. As a glimpse of our club¡¯s activity that we had to show to the Student Council, Ishida-senpai made it to be a writing ry or in better words, coborative writing.


    She split our five-member club into two and raffled who would be grouped together using that bowl. The result was obvious. Those three were in one group while I ended up partnered with her.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be relying on you, senpai. What will be our topic then? I¡¯m unprepared.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Write down what first came to your mind. One or two sentences will do. We¡¯ll start that.¡±


    Just like this, we began spending our club time with both of us brainstorming on what we were going to write.


    Although she decided to let me make the first draft, Ishida-senpai lost her patience with my absurdity at one point and took the pen from me.


    Watching her writing and eventually forming the core idea of what we¡¯re going to write, I started learning from her.


    Mhm¡­ Times like this were simply peaceful andfortable. I definitely appreciate Ishida-senpai¡¯s patience that was teetering at the brink of exhaustion because of my perverted mind.


    Although there were few instances where we would stop and just stare at each other rather awkwardly, Ishida-senpai would skillfully wave it away, steering her mind back to what we were supposed to be doing. In that regard, I lost to her.


    ¡­ No doubt, I really admire this side of her.


    Halfway through, I noticed Kana, Rae and Otsuka-senpai returning from the library.


    Apart from greeting each other, no other words were exchanged.


    Well, they also returned to continue writing their piece here. I shouldn¡¯t disturb them and I better not disappoint this senior again.


    Eventually, club hours approached their end and we all decided to call it a day.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ This is a good draft. We¡¯ll finish this on Tuesday. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Ishida-senpai picked up the paper we were just writing on and stored it somewhere.


    As expected, she¡¯s adjusting the activities for me. I won¡¯t be here on Mondays and Fridays, after all.


    ¡°I understand.. I won¡¯t promise but¡­ I¡¯ll keep in mind not to disappoint you again, senpai.¡±

 Chapter 770 - Reason And Solution

    Late at night, before I resigned to our bedroom with Akane and Nao, I sat down in the living room and contacted Satsuki.


    Just like what we agreed earlier, it¡¯s to talk about that weird urge of her or fetish for that matter. Considering it only extended to Sakuma and she knew how weird it was for her, the girl expressed her desire to ultimately remove it.


    Before starting, Imented about her room that¡¯s already too familiar in my eyes and of course, I didn¡¯t forget to check out her sleepwear. It''s a rather childish pair of yellow pajamas with lemon prints. Well, considering its design, it¡¯s something she bought while thinking about me. And knowing that I would be calling her tonight, she intentionally wore it to show off. I teased her a bit which sessfully mellowed out the heavy mood she was exuding.


    The girl¡¯s giggles that¡¯s passing through the phone and filling the living room where I stayed also managed to soothe my mind.


    Nheless, even if our talk started lighthearted, when we reached the core of the problem, it quickly turned heavy.


    I reminded her to freely let out what she was thinking as I wanted to hear everything in her mind. My ability was clearly limited so the first order of business was to listen. Listen carefully.


    Satsuki made a gesture of reaching her hand out towards the screen, in hopes that I coulde through it and join her there. I put on a smile and did the same before telling her to close her eyes and switch the call to just a regr voice call, putting the phone right next to her ear. That way, it would feel like I was lying beside her.


    As always, it¡¯s better to be mindful of their mental health. That¡¯s kinda funnying from an abnormal person like me but¡­ thinking about it, I could somehow remember that I also did this very same thing to some of the girls I stole in the past. I listened to their problems and¡­ if it¡¯s within my ability, I would solve it for them, albeit without their knowledge.


    And if it¡¯s something that I couldn¡¯t do by myself, I used words to offer advice or solutions that they could apply to it.


    Whether that¡¯s the reason why they stayed, I have no idea. I was just doing my desire¡¯s bidding at that time. Steal and protect what I stole, by any means possible¡­


    Satsuki followed my instruction and soon enough she eased up once more before continuing with our talk.


    Although it¡¯s still fine when she¡¯s only harsh with her words towards Sakuma and it was actually her way to mask her previous affection for him, the thought of tormenting him by showing even our physical rtionship was eating her mind.


    If not for her naturally strong disposition, the girl could possibly even break down in tears after bing fully aware of it.


    Spending an hour as we skirted around and dug through her past, I helped the girl try to get to the bottom of it. Where it originates and how to prevent it.


    Upon hearing everything, I made a conjecture.


    The origin of her weird urge could probably be traced back to that ¡®incident¡¯. The incident that overturned their whole family.


    As for why she wanted to torment Sakuma, I could only put out a guess that it¡¯s something that sprouted when she caught him making out with her sister, Setsuna.


    The traumatic experience days prior to it as well as the unexpected discovery that her savior and the reason why she went through that experience were kissing each otherbined together and gave birth to that urge.


    There¡¯s just one point. Her rtionship with her sister didn¡¯t suffer any bacsh.


    However, thinking back to it. There¡¯s the fact that Satsuki asked her older sister to give Sakuma to her. She deprived Setsuna of what might be a budding affection towards Sakuma.


    Although one could argue that they were still young back then, I was more or less at the same age when I started my ¡®stealing spree¡¯.


    Once I was done presenting my conjecture, Satsuki pondered over it carefully.


    Clearly, a part of her was epting that reason while another part was firmly rejecting it.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see her face, her voice was enough for me to draw another conjecture.


    It¡¯s as if Satsuki ended up in conflict with admitting that she did both her sister and Sakuma wrong.


    True, she¡¯s aware of what she did way before she met me. However, with the conjecture that I presented to her ¨C which she probably tried to fit in the missing pieces of the puzzle in her own mind ¨C Satsuki finally found a usible reason why she did all those.


    A whileter, Satsuki¡¯s sobbing voice reached my ears. ¡°R-ruki, am I that bad?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, before I answer, can I see your face first?¡±


    She would definitely reject it. However, like they said, it¡¯s the thought that counts. Besides, it¡¯s also a way for her to briefly halt her tears if ever they started running down her eyes.


    It¡¯s just a conjecture but the girl probably took it as a truth already. Because the exnation regrettably fitted the reason she¡¯s looking for.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I don¡¯t want you to see me like this again¡­¡±


    Yep. She really rejected and from how shattered her voice just now, her pretty face and her cool expression most likely already warped to the same face she wore after that talk with Sakuma a month ago.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ If that¡¯s what my Satsuki wants. Then can you imagine me hugging you right now? Wiping your tears off andbing your hair gently¡­ That¡¯s what I want to do at the moment. Pamper you until you calm down.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Idiot. I already love you so much, do you want me to love you more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want it. I want my Satsuki to love me more. And I¡¯ll return it threefold, fourfold or how many folds you want to¡­ But really, I¡¯m impressed. For the reviled tsundere to say that straight.¡±


    ¡°S-shut up. Who¡¯s the tsundere? Answer my question now, Ruki...¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s none other than you.


    Anyway, I gulped those words down. Judging from her voice, what I did effectively calmed her down. Her sobs grew weaker and even her breathing stabilized.


    How I wish I couldfort her personally¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Bad or not. I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter. Because it¡¯s a matter of perspective.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s put myself as an example. Before the change in my mindset, stealing someone else¡¯s girl to satisfy my so-called ¡®secret desire¡¯ was never wrong in my mind. I never even regretted doing it¡­ Although it¡¯s not at the same level as what happened to you, let¡¯s just say, you somehow snapped. It¡¯s too much for your mind to process it. In the end, it took form like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ In essence, it¡¯s still bad.¡± Satsuki¡¯s voice weakened, she¡¯s clearly busy being depressed from how she interpreted it.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to look at it. But Satsuki, you wanted to stop, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ How can I? And¡­ should I apologize to Setsu-nee?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much of a solution to it other than moving past it¡­ Try to be kind to him? As for your sister, if you regret what you did, then you should¡­ However, there might be repercussions depending on how she will react.¡±


    Honestly, one possible solution for it was to exhaust her desire to torment Sakuma. But that would involve us intentionally showing it to him. Call me selfish or anything but... I would never let any other guy see her in her most vulnerable state.


    Haa¡­ Should I really be selfish here? I don¡¯t know¡­ If it¡¯s for Satsuki¡­


    Ugh. No. I would never¡­ But if it¡¯s like what Yua and I did to shoo her ex away from the door, it¡¯s usible.


    ... Now I¡¯m the one in a dilemma.


    Well, better not think about it at the moment. What I suggested might be effective as well. If she started treating him kindly, then it would slowly be chipped away, right?


    ¡­ Who am I convincing here?


    ¡°Treat Sakuma kindly¡­ That idiot is better off being badmouthed. He¡¯s too slow! Setsu-nee came and went but nothing happened!¡±


    Ah. That change in her mood¡­ She¡¯s infuriated by the progress of their rtionship, huh?


    After another round of insults directed to Sakuma who was impossible to hear any of it, Satsuki calmed down. She then heaved a sigh before continuing. ¡°And¡­ I regret it.. Setsu-nee deserved to be happy but I might¡¯ve taken it away from her¡­ I want to apologize.¡±

 Chapter 771 - Update On The Case

    Because I was concerned over her current mental state, I waited until Satsuki fell asleep before ending the call.


    It didn¡¯t take too long anyway. Crying made the girl sleepy and with her mind gradually easing up after our talk as well as her tiredness from the practice in their club, even if she tried fighting the drowsiness, her eyes involuntarily closed without her notice. At the very least, she still managed to utter goodnight to me along with a relieved smile.


    Even though her weird urge hadn¡¯t been resolved yet, being aware of its origin, even if it¡¯s just mere spection on my part, allowed her some respite.


    Whether my advice would work or not, that¡¯s up to how she¡¯s going to execute it.


    But still, Satsuki being kind to Sakuma? The whole ss would definitely fly into shock.


    It¡¯s already the fifth night since I brought Nao home. She only had two more nights left before her return.


    My parents visited earlier to spend time with Minoru as well as update Nao about the case personally.


    We were still at school back then so I only heard it from Nao.


    Apparently, that Nobuo was given the deadline until tomorrow to show up before everything he built up would be rebuked. Moreover, the school would pursue a case against him, instead of the ¡®victim¡¯ or ¡®victims¡¯. His victim or ¡®his lover¡¯ before Nao and when Shio was still busy finishing her college course showed up to also give her testimony.


    Obviously, her sudden appearance was made possible by my parents. They found her and informed her of what was happening.


    In the days that passed, they went through proper channels and moved people. As for the exact details, they didn¡¯t divulge. But they properly told Nao the key events.


    From what they shared with Nao. That guy was lingering in their school¡¯s vicinity, using a newly-bought unlicensed car. Perhaps, to prevent tracking. Unfortunately for him, someone spotted him. And that¡¯s the start.


    They followed and tracked his whereabouts, the ces he went to and the people he met.


    Aside from that, he was also seen stopping near Nao¡¯s house. Most likely waiting for the girl. He¡¯s clearly still obsessed with her even though the incriminating evidence came from Nao herself. Or he just wanted to silence her.


    He was unaware that Nao was currently staying with me. That just showed that he had a very limited time. He was constantly in hiding so he could only go out in the morning and before nightfall.


    There¡¯s also one instance where he tried to follow Shio back to her apartment¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened but he failed to do so.


    Hearing about that made me wonder how resourceful my parents are¡­ or better yet, how terrifying their reach is. Just howrge is the scope of their connections? Are they actually head of an intelligence bureau?


    They told me not to divulge about the true nature of their jobs but then, they did this¡­ the girls in the house would surely start wondering about it.


    Continuing on.


    That previous victim who sessfully graduated and was currently studying in college was found rather easily. That Nobuo led them to her himself.


    Because Shio divorced him and he would definitely be spotted if he went home, he¡¯s staying in different hotels and motels. And two days ago, he sought refuge from that girl who¡¯s staying at an apartment near her college outside of our city.


    That apartment was actually being paid by him after a check was done. That meant, he didn¡¯t really cut off his rtionship with the girl after she graduated. And while he¡¯s also married, he found Nao as a new target to groom¡­


    Shio truly had it hard being married to that guy¡­ All those years that she believed she married her dream guy was actually a one-sided affair. That guy was just trapped into marriage by her parents.


    ¡­ If I didn¡¯t catch Shio reading that light novel, she¡¯d still be depressed today and Nao would remain a girl I had forgotten, still strung around him.


    Friday morning. Nao and I went out early in the morning to buy bread at the nearest bakery.


    Well, the nearest was around the vicinity of the train station¡­ Due to that, we turned it into a little walk around our neighborhood.


    Nao stuck close to me while calling me ¡®honey¡¯.


    Right. She tried acting as my mischievous wife, flirting with me early in the morning. That made the owner of the bakery look at us strangely while grumbling ¡®It¡¯s too early to flirt. What¡¯s wrong with this couple¡¯s heads?¡¯


    When we heard that, Nao showed an embarrassed smile. However, that¡¯s not enough for her to tone down her act. And since I somehow got influenced by her, I yed along with her. And that annoyed the hell out of the owner. He chased us out of his store but his wife came running after us,ughing heartily while giving us extra bread.


    She either liked our act or she liked the fact that her husband red at our act. Either way, we thanked her for the extra and extended an apology for her husband which she simply waved off.


    Happy that we got more than we bought, Nao happily munched it on our return walk. It¡¯s a sweet type of bread so¡­ as someone pursuing the same profession, she liked it a lot.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t pass up on the chance to feed me. Letting me take a bite asionally.


    With that kind of act, the few pedestrians we passed by all frowned at us¡­ Well, a few elderlies excitedly watched us while reminiscing about their own youthful past.


    ¡°Ruki, this Sunday, can you take us out on a date?¡±


    Upon returning to our street, Nao suddenly sprang up a question.


    Looking at how bright her eyes are currently, it¡¯s a question she prepared beforehand. With a light smile on her lips, her face clearly expressed how she was expecting a positive answer.


    ¡°Us?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ Take me and Shiori-nee out on a date.¡±


    From the way she said that without any pause¡­ My guess about her preparing that question was cemented.


    She wanted me to take both of them out on a date¡­


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°I do, of course. But Nao, you know theplications. Also, have you talked to Shio about this?¡±


    No matter what, in the eyes of the public or those on the side of normalcy, she¡¯s still my ss Advisor. A teacher who should be guiding me, not dating me.


    If someone spotted us in broad daylight, imagine how it would affect her.


    ¡°Yes. I talked to her already. We¡¯ll use her car and drive somewhere no one will recognize us.¡±


    Along with a cutesyugh that sounded ¡®ehehe¡¯, Nao then pointed in front of us.


    There, a familiar car could be seen parked in front of our house¡­


    ¡°You sure took your sweet time, Nao.¡± With her arms crossed, Shio, who''s already dressed up for school, weed us right at the front door.


    Even though her words sounded like she was rebuking Nao, a gentle smile could be seen on her lips. And when her eyesnded on me, Shio blinked once before opening her arms to wee me in her embrace. ¡°Ruru¡­ Hug me?¡±

 Chapter 772 - Updating Her

    With Shio acting this adorable early in the morning, my self-restraint became nonexistent. And perhaps seeing me entranced by Shio, Nao knowingly smiled before grabbing the bag of bread from me. She then went in ahead, leaving the two of us right at the front door.


    When Nao passed by Shio, the two whispered at each other which resulted in Shioughing awkwardly. Whatever they exchanged, my great sense of hearing failed to pick it up.


    Nheless, as soon as Nao disappeared into the living room, Shio¡¯s eyes focused back on me. In it, her overflowing affection for me was clearly conveyed.


    ¡°Ruru¡­¡± Shio impatiently iled her arms, urging me to make a move. I thought of teasing her for a bit but I surrendered to that cutesy act that¡¯s kinda disconnected from what she¡¯s wearing.


    I stepped forward and entered her range, wrapping my arms around and pushing her closer to me. Enlivened, Shio copied what I did before pushing my face down to herfortably soft and fragrant bosom. A secondter, Shio¡¯s hand began patting my head gently.


    Hmm? What¡¯s this? This lovely woman was especially affectionate today that I couldn¡¯t help but find it a little unnatural.


    Did something happen? Or is it because of that request Nao presented?


    Uh¡­ or maybe I just got used to Shio always melting in my arms, whether it¡¯s the result of me teasing her or just a natural reaction whenever we find a chance to spend time together.


    Anyway, I paid it little heed. I enjoyed her sweet embrace a little too much that I continued snuggling with her even when we moved to the living room and to the table.


    Due to that, I got scolded by both Akane and Miwa-nee. Nao was giggling at the side while giving Shio a thumbs-up and obviously, Shio loved how I got toofortable in her embrace to the point that I got scolded by the two.


    If our ssmates would see her showing a lovable smile like this, the number of students who would fantasize about her would double.


    Well, as if I¡¯ll let them see her different sides. They should settle with her cold and strict,manding side.


    After we finished eating, I returned the favor and pampered Shio next, reversing our situation from earlier.


    Although she¡¯s already wearing her work clothes, Shio¡¯s like an affectionate kitten in my embrace.


    Then while we¡¯re at it, Nao and I told her the progress on the case Nao brought up against her ex-husband.


    Even though she already divorced him, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s still rted to him and she deserves to know what¡¯s going on.


    Truthfully, after I opened her eyes that their wedding was no more than a forced one by her parents, Shio had started doing more work when I¡¯m not with her just to forget that she once became too lovestruck over that guy¡­


    I mean she couldn¡¯t me anyone for her plight, she naively thought that everything was perfect and hoped to have a happy married life with him.


    However, as soon as she entered college and got married to him, she got exposed to his true colors.


    Shio admittedly turned a blind eye to it and helplessly hoped that he would return to the same guy he fell in love with. However, it only withered from bad to worse when he began showing Nao to her.


    In one of our talks while spending time together, Shio revealed to me that the reason she applied as a teacher in our school, and not where that guy was transferred to, was simply because she didn¡¯t want to see him going after another na?ve high school girl like her. Being an alumnus of the school was just her secondary reason.


    Trying to be involved with a student ¨C which fortunately ended up to be me ¨C might be born from her resentment towards him as well as her growing loneliness. She¡¯s just unaware and attributed it to her fantasy.


    I¡¯m aware that her past with him won¡¯t be easily forgotten. I mean, I¡¯m the same, I¡¯m still haunted by my past. That¡¯s why the best thing I could do for her was to help her forget and not mention it as much as possible.


    Well, since this case was regarding his eventual future, it¡¯s only right for her to know.


    ¡°I see¡­ So, he really had another one when I was busy studying.¡± Shio muttered after we finished rying every information we had at the moment. It¡¯s full of gloom.


    But to prevent her from being too down because of it. I keenly caressed her face, ran my thumb on her lips and raised her gaze to meet my natural smile. All of that was to pull her attention back to me.


    Thankfully, I was sessful. Shio¡¯s frowning expression rxed as a gentle smile reced it.


    To keep it that way, I lowered my head to kiss her while I kept caressing her face, head and back.


    ¡°¡­ Looking at the bright side, I got lucky to have found you, Ruru.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m the lucky one because you epted my abnormality. I won¡¯t say any more depressing things so¡­ let¡¯s move on from that topic. I¡¯m also a bastard like him but I can promise that, as long as you believe in me, I will never directly move to hurt you¡­ Uh. The wording might be wrong but you get the idea¡­ I don¡¯t want to say any empty promises that I might not be able to keep so¡ª¡±


    Putting a finger on my lips, Shio cut me off. She shook her head and said, ¡°I understand you so that¡¯s enough. Really, your honesty can be both infuriating and assuring at the same time. But I will like it better if you stop self-deprecating at any given turn. We¡¯re here because we believe in you, Ruru.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I closed my eyes and exhaled a long breath. When I opened it again, my eyes focused on Shio¡¯s pretty face. I smiled at her to which she returned with a kiss.


    After savoring that second bout of kisses between us, my lips curved up into a rather yful smile.


    ¡°So, where will we go thising Sunday?¡± I started.


    By saying that, it¡¯s obviously my confirmation that I agreed on Nao¡¯s proposed date with the two of them. I have nothing lined up that day except the part-time job in the afternoon. If we can return by then, we can easily spend half of the day together.


    Upon hearing that, Shio gasped in surprise. Her eyes closed and opened a few times as if she¡¯s in a state of disbelief.


    However, aftering to terms that she heard my words right, Shio grasped onto my cor, excitement filling her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Ruru¡­ You agreed? Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Nao will return home soon and I kept stalling my promise to sleep in our apartment. Besides, it''s close to a month since you moved there. See it as me atoning for that.¡±


    Seemingly annoyed at my choice of words, Shio angrily rebuked. ¡°Huh? Look at this unbelievable guy¡­ Who said I want you to atone for it? There you go again trying to put yourself down¡­ Just say you will go on a date with us, idiot Ruru!¡±


    Nao, Akane and Miwa-nee who were watching at the side all shook their heads at me¡­


    Yep. They confirmed it.. I was once again acting like an idiot right there.

 Chapter 773 - What I Have To Do

    With the Sunday date set, Shio soon stood up and left for school. Or she nned to do so.


    ¡°Wait a bit¡­ We¡¯re not done yet, Shio. Stay for a bit with me?¡±


    This was a golden opportunity to pamper her more after all. These past few days, although we could sneak in a time for ourselves, we failed to quench the thirst we¡¯re feeling for each other.


    Moreover, seeing her acting adorably like that at the front door already sparked something inside my mind. Obviously, it¡¯s my desire and longing for her¡­ charming body.


    Being an honest pervert, I couldn¡¯t deny that.


    And Shio, who I eventually put on myp, clearly felt that. She first appeared wide-eyed before quickly understanding my intention.


    ¡°¡­ Are we?¡± Her eyes fell upon the three women in the same room as us, trying to see if they would object or show jealousy with how I treated her at the moment.


    Well, being under the same roof as well as sleeping in the same room, we had very active nightly activities; especially with Akane and this week, with Nao as well.


    Andst night, I ran into Miwa-nee when I was returning from the bathroom. Even if I was still a little sleepy at that certain hour, seeing her sexy negligee sticking close to her mature figure ¡­ I followed her to the kitchen where she¡¯s supposed to drink water.


    The three were obviously not blind. They clearly understood my gestures.


    Akane looked at me incredulously as if saying, ¡®Always a pervert, are we?¡¯. As for how she reacted to Shio that¡¯s clearly worried about her being jealous, Akane simply encouraged her by a few words, ¡°I¡¯m leaving our pervert husband in your care, Shiori-nee.¡±


    Nao rolled her eyes at me but in the end, she also encouraged Shio. ¡°We¡¯re all Ruki¡¯s women, Shiori-nee¡­ You can be a bit bolder, you know? Even Miwa-nee here began actively approaching him for it¡­¡±


    Andstly, Miwa-nee wordlessly conversed with Shio. Well, they only look at each other and a few secondster, the former stood up and went to the kitchen while thetter seemingly found her courage back. She dropped her bag on our side before crossing her arms around my nape.


    Understanding her intentions, my hands slid down her bum to support her weight as I quickly stood up and brought her upstairs.


    In the future, this kind of situation will always happen. I mean, we¡¯d be living in one house¡­ By then, we¡¯d all be familiar enough with each other that the matter of sexual activities with me wouldn¡¯t be tooplicated anymore.


    In the first ce, our sexual rtionship wasn¡¯t a secret anymore. It¡¯s just a matter of having the decency to be discreet about it.


    Well, in this particr moment, it¡¯s clearly my fault for hinting at it right in front of the three¡­ I¡¯d make amends to thatter.


    For now, my focus was already taken by Shio alone.


    I wouldn''t miss and pass up on this chance where we could be true to ourselves instead of being too restricted in school. By spending quality time with her here, apart from my desire to have her, I was also aiming to brighten up her day and pull her thoughts away from the information we revealed to her.


    Truthfully, Shio was also hoping for the same thing. Just that, as an adult, she wanted to act that part, especially whenever she¡¯s in front of the younger girls.


    But with the encouragement she received from them, her actions showed that she¡¯s now slowlying to terms with it. Clinging to me like this and even boldly kissing me as we ascend the stairs¡­ her thoughts were clearly conveyed to me.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ No wonder I fell in love with all of you. You¡¯re all amazing women¡­ And here I am, the luckiest man on Earth.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter that, to which Shio replied positively. ¡°You better act the part then¡­ make us all happy, Ruru.¡±


    ¡°Certainly. That¡¯s now my reason for living.¡±


    ¡°Flowery words, Ruru. But you¡¯re aware of what¡¯s the first thing you have to resolve, right?¡± Shio rebutted.


    We¡¯re still halfway up the stairs but with this, our conversation turned a little serious. Nheless, I didn¡¯t see it as a detriment.


    I mean¡­ we might be horny for each other at the moment, but this kind of talk was clearly normal. There are certain things that we certainly have to discuss. In this way, our rtionship will always remain fresh and healthy.


    We might whisper sweet nothings but in light of the more serious things, I won¡¯t just honor my own views but also theirs. My girls aren¡¯t dolls. They all have their own views about various things and I always love hearing that.


    Meeting Shio¡¯s clear eyes, I put on a serious expression as I answered.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ My absurd desire.¡±


    Yes¡­ That¡¯s what I have to fix first¡­ It¡¯s on top of the list of ¡®what I have to do¡¯. As for ¡®what I can do¡¯, that¡¯s still limited.


    Clearly, my desire is actually the biggest obstacle on par with the current modern conservative society that we¡¯re going to face in the eventual future.


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t ever forget that and don¡¯t ever lose your way¡­ Hmm... Even if you did lose your way, expect us to fix you and lead you back on your path¡­¡±


    Ah¡­ I¡¯m really the luckiest guy to have them to myself¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on everyone then. For now¡­ can I pamper my Shio?¡±


    At this point, we already reached my previous room.


    As soon as we stepped inside, Shio and I quickly changed gears as we lustfully stared at each other.


    Her answer to my question was a torrid kiss that didn¡¯t break even after I put her down on the bed.


    Shio and I threw away our inhibitions as we passionately showered each other with our ever-growing affection.


    I carefully took her clothes off and folded them on the side¡­ She¡¯s going to wear it in school so¡­ as much as I want to unt about our fiery rtionship, I didn¡¯t want her to be embarrassed bying in with marks of our lovemaking visible all around her body.


    Anyway, Shio also loved how considerate I was. Just like our first night where I made her focus solely on me, she weed me with open arms and legs¡­


    For the next thirty minutes, Shio and I became engulfed with our burning desire for each other¡¯s warmth.

 Chapter 774 - My Lovely Shio *

    With our minds solely focused on each other, Shio and I quickly get into it. Without any guidance and words exchanged between us.


    To even the field, the naked Shio tried to strip me off of my clothes first. However, instead of doing that quickly, she mischievously smirked at me as her hands naughtily crawled inside my shirt, caressing my bare skin with her adept hands.


    Too bad for her, I didn¡¯t stay idle. While her hands ran around to feel my body, I lowered my head and took her lips at the same time as I propped myself on top of her. With her legs giving way for me to get as close to her as possible, I soon pressed my lower body on hers.


    Feeling the bulge in my pants pressing on her slit, Shio bit my lips in surprise. The hint of red started to cloud her face.


    While I began moving my hips to further stimte her, Shio broke off our kiss. She then put one of her hands on my nape and raised my head to get her ess to my neck.


    She passionately showered it with kisses and sensibly left her marks on spots that wouldn¡¯t normally be exposed.


    By the time she finished taking my shirt off, Shio was already quivering from her waist down from the prolonged rubbing of my bulging erection there.


    Well, from what I did, my trousers had gradually lowered down, letting my fully-erected cock escape from its confines and rub directly on her. It was standing prominently while it shimmered from how drenched it was, courtesy of her love juices.


    If I put my mind to it, I could easily push it inside her, connecting us even more intimately.


    Judging from how she wriggled her hips to properly feel mine rubbing on her sacred ce, Shio was clearly waiting for me to do it.


    Watching her pretty eyes heatedly staring at me while her face bore a lustful yet affectionate expression was enough for my desire for her to continue burning brightly.


    I caressed her cheeks and hungrily sucked her lips. Soon afterward, her tongue voluntarily peeked outside, silently asking for the same treatment.


    However, after getting satisfied by it, Shio¡¯s patience soon reached its utmost limit. Her eyes narrowed as she aggressively turned the situation around, entangling my tongue before sucking on it as if it¡¯s a heavenly treat.


    And down below, I felt Shio¡¯s hand reaching for my upstanding rod. As soon as her hand wrapped around it, Shio tenderly stroked it before steering it downward. From having it just resting on top of her, rubbing on her most sensitive part, Shio pushed it in her gaping hole that promptly sucked the head before tightening up, preventing me from pulling out.


    That series of actions was clearly unexpected on my part but I quickly adapted. There¡¯s no reason for me to continue stalling.


    Besides, that specific feeling of fitting in perfectly before being wrapped around her warm walls was simply unbearable.


    When her hands moved behind me and lowered my trousers lower, Shio grabbed my butt and naughtily whispered, ¡°What do you think, Ruru? Should I pull you down or you¡¯re going to push ahead? I caught you now, take responsibility and¡­ make us both feel good~¡±


    Upon hearing that, my body reacted faster than my mind. My hips arbitrarily moved, pushing forward and carving my way inside her until my whole length got buried up to the base. The squelching sound as it happened further heightened what we¡¯re both feeling at the moment. As the pleasure quickly intensified, Shio and I simultaneously lost to it.


    Without further ado, as soon as her trembling body settled down, the creaking of the bed ensued along with her unrestrained moans, calling my name and asking me to do her harder.


    And perhaps wanting to feel more, Shio let go of my lips and pushed my head down towards her bountiful chest. As an answer to that, my lips and tongue traveled downwards as I first hungrily sucked on her neck and copied her by leaving a mark on her shoulder. When I finally reached her glorious mountain peaks. I grabbed it in all its glory before taking her erect nipples in my mouth; sucking it until the pair turned red.


    Doing that at the same time as I shake and thrust my hips intensely, my beautiful teacher, no, lover and future wife reached her climax in less than five minutes.


    However, that didn¡¯t stop me, the apanying tightness when her insides squeezed me in its utmost only made me more eager.


    We switched into different positions every time that would happen. By the time I reached my limit, Shio¡¯s energy had long been spent. Nheless, the satisfied and loving smile she had on her lips never faded.


    Filling her in this early in the morning, Shio would be going to school and teaching us with my seed inside her¡­


    That¡¯s something the other boys in ss would think to be impossible.


    -


    -


    Once the girl recovered from that intense lovemaking session, Shio and I stayed in bed for a little longer. It¡¯s not only to let her rest but also to talk about what we¡¯re going to do on Sunday.


    It didn¡¯t need to be said that we still needed to be careful even if our destination was outside this city.


    If not for the need to drive for a few hours, Shio and I considered going to her hometown, meeting her parents and staying there for a day.


    In the end, we made that n for next time¡­ She said she wanted to introduce me to her parents. But unlike the previous instance where her marriage got decided right then, she wanted to show her parents that she could decide for herself.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean she would reject being married to me but with what happened and considering that she¡¯s already an adult, she wanted to ease her parents'' mind about her decisions. She¡¯s an only child so even if they spoiled her from birth, they¡¯re also too overprotective.


    Considering that Nobuo managed to trick her, that overprotectiveness seemed weak, no?


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. We put in our ns in the future to drive to their hometown.


    Besides, it hasn¡¯t been long since she divorced. It¡¯s too early to do that. She opted not to worry them again.


    ¡°Nao will be with us, Ruru. We also need her opinion. Let us surprise you instead.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look forward to it then.¡±


    ¡°Now help me dress up, Ruru. And quickly prepare for school. I¡¯ll mark you absent even if you show upte.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Shio, in her full nakedness, energetically stood up and handed me the clothes I stripped her off earlier. And hearing my reaction to it, Shioughed heartily, creating a picture of both sexiness and liveliness.


    ¡°Ruru. Like they said, I¡¯ll also boldly approach you. Prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°Even in school?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ with sufficient precaution, mind you. I have long acknowledged you as the man I love wholeheartedly. There¡¯s no mistake that I am clearly happier with you. I know that this isn¡¯t one-sided at all¡­ Your actions and expressions clearly showed how much you love me. I love that a lot, Ruru¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Shio¡­ I told you. I¡¯m going to steal you and now that I¡¯ve done that, it¡¯s my turn to make you feel loved and happy.¡±


    Shio¡¯s smile grew brighter upon hearing that.. And before we left the room, undisguised passion for each other bloomed once more between us.

 Chapter 775 - Lacking In Common Sense?

    I decided to omit to talk about my desire right there. I mean, it¡¯s about time for me to grow past that. And we did talk about it before entering the room. Both of us already understood that beneath the flowery words, our rtionship was still unstable because of that seemingly boundless desire of mine.


    It would just continue to ruin our moods if I keep bringing it up. My girls clearly hated it whenever I wallowed in self-deprecation. That¡¯s why starting today, I will be putting a restraint on that.


    Never will I lean down and me me for every little thing. I can be a worrywart but I should also tone it down to the point that they wouldn¡¯t be affected by it. I better return to my previous self of just ¡®pure action¡¯ and ¡®less reaction¡¯.


    Even if I feel that way, I will just have to swallow it down.


    Naturally, there will be a point in time where that will be an unavoidable topic. It¡¯s up to us, not just me, to solve it.


    Hopefully, this restraint will work¡­ I could clearly foresee it. That if I continued acting this way, rather than bing troubled by the problems they faced, they¡¯d be more in disarray in stopping me from self-deprecating.


    -


    -


    Before leaving the house, I received a message from Yae that she will being tonight and she¡¯ll be bringing another girl with her.


    Upon seeing the name of who it will be, I was pleasantly surprised. I unconsciously grinned that Nao, who was sending us off from the front door, pointed out as creepy.


    It¡¯s Miyako. That hateful girl¡­


    It clearly made me excited enough to even call the girl while Akane and I were on our way to the station.


    The girl didn¡¯t pick the call up. However, her name popped to the top of my messenger a secondter. ¡°Don¡¯t call me! I¡¯m on the train. Save it forter, hateful idiot.¡±


    Akane, who stealthily looked at my screen and read her message,ughed at my foolishness.


    ¡°Husband, you better train restraint in that regard too. You always rashly do things when you¡¯re excited.¡±


    Mhm¡­ That¡¯s free advice.


    Soon enough, we reached the train station. Today, I only sent her up to her tform. She¡¯s going to meet Fuyu and the other two in their station and¡­ the three days per week of walking her to school has been used up. Well, we didn¡¯t really need to follow that but, ording to her, it¡¯s not her consideration towards the other girls but she wanted to keep it that way in consideration towards me. And surprisingly, she was supported by the other girls.


    They didn¡¯t want me to runte to school. It¡¯s true that they¡¯re kinda envious of the girls from my school. However, that wasn¡¯t enough reason for them to selfishly tire me out for their satisfaction.


    Look at them, aren¡¯t they wonderful?


    Truthfully, I¡¯m against it¡­ But as we¡¯re exercising democracy over decisions like that, I got outvoted by them.


    In light of that, Nami and the others also made some kind of adjustment. They wouldn¡¯t needlessly hold me up in school or even call me out during weekends.


    However, they left it to me to decide what I wanted to do during those ¡®times where I am free from any nned schedule¡¯.


    So, in other words, the decision on who I will meet and spend time with still rests with me¡­


    With this many girls, do you think it¡¯s easy to decide on?


    If you can call it a drawback of having many girlfriends, then yes it is¡­


    But my mind can possibly do that. That¡¯s what I was doing back in middle school after all¡­


    I just have to tweak it a little and put in more consideration. Once I decide, I will go all out on it.


    For example¡­ Knowing Miyako will be with Yae tonight. I¡¯m already leaning on going home early to spend more time with her.


    But that doesn¡¯t equate to my neglecting the other girls. I might not be able to walk them to their bus stops and stations today but I will go see them and inform them about it.


    -


    -


    During the few minutes of the train ride, I luckily encountered Chii. The girl still acted like a gyaru initially but upon spotting me staring at her with a yful smile on my lips, she did the gesture of tucking her hair behind her ear as she shyly approached me.


    As I once again took the corner seat, I squeezed towards my right to give that spot to Chii which she took but before doing that, she lowered her head on the passenger at my right as an apology and scolded me for acting like a prick.


    ¡°Please forgive this idiot. I¡¯ll be teaching him manners soon.¡±


    That¡¯s what she said.


    Thankfully, that passenger had low resistance to beautiful girls like Chii and it didn¡¯t escte to a conflict.


    ¡°¡­ Alright, I¡¯m in the wrong. Should I have stood up instead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯smon sense, Kii. You don¡¯t force others to concede a seat, it will just make me feel bad if you do.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see. So that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Look at this guy, should I also teach you aboutmon sense?¡±


    With that phrase, I got to thinking whether Ick some of that¡­ I mean, I just had my own way of dealing with things, right? Should I always conform tomon sense?


    But now that she mentioned feeling bad about it¡­ I guess it won¡¯t hurt me to abide by it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on you then, Chii-sensei.¡±


    Because of that yful answer, Chii lost it on me. She reached for my ears and twisted them.


    It didn¡¯t hurt at all so I let her do that.


    But upon seeing myck of reaction, the girl gave up and sighed. ¡°Totally uncool, Kii. I won¡¯t talk to you today.¡±


    Chii acted childishly but in my eyes, that just made her more adorable.


    For the rest of that trip, I used the time to yfully appease her which made her react in two contrasting ways. One, she likes the attention I am giving her and two, she was annoyed by my antics of irritating her.


    Either way, with our hands stealthily sped together, it still became an enjoyable chance encounter for both of us.


    I grew closer to Chii and heard more of her thoughts she¡¯s refusing to say when she¡¯s in front of my other girls.


    Ah. I may also be as childish as her, I was probably smiling ear to ear when she whispered ¡®I love you¡¯ to my ears.


    Furthermore, didn¡¯t she tell me that she wouldn¡¯t talk to me for the rest of the day? That was broken within a few minutes of sitting next to me.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t point it out in case she truly stopped talking to me, losing this chance to have a moment with her. However, I n to do soter. To amusedly watch her reaction. Is that evil enough of a n? I¡¯ll readily receive her punishment anyway.


    -


    -


    When the train reached our destination, Chii and I decided to walk together to school. We can simply give the reason that we met on the train. Moreover, it¡¯s a rare chance so why not?


    It¡¯s also the best chance to rub it in someone¡¯s face that Chii is mine.


    And that someone is the guy trailing behind us.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you two together?¡± Fukuda asked as soon as he reached our vicinity. He intentionally said it in loud enough volume for Chii and me to hear.


    This guy, did he think I failed to notice him?

 Chapter 776 - Great Progress

    ¡°We met on the train and I fought for her seat.¡± I turned around, stared at him for a few seconds before answering in a rxed manner. Moreover, adding thest phrase was to elicit a reaction from the girl who looked as if she ate something bad.


    ¡°Oh. So that¡¯s ho¡ª¡±


    ¡°OI, Onoda-chi? What fought? Didn¡¯t you squeeze the poor passenger to the right? It¡¯s one-sided. Totally no fighting happened!¡±


    Like I intended, Fukuda failed to finish because the girl walking next to me instantly red up by the way I worded that phrase. She also quickly shifted back to her gyaru persona. Because in Fukuda¡¯s and the other students¡¯ eyes, she¡¯s a known gyaru. If she suddenly acted like a sweet girl around me, they¡¯d all be confused.


    ¡°But it¡¯s true that I got you a seat, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ totally correct¡­ But I apologized for you, Mr. No Common Sense. You¡¯re totally gonna get karma from being like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on Ms. Common Sense then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crappy title. Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Just getting back at you.¡±


    With those exchanges, Fukuda had no way to intervene anymore. Even though Chii mindfully used her way of talking as a gyaru, our conversation was nothing short of lively. Moreover, if seen by the onlookers, there should be afortable atmosphere surrounding us.


    At times, Chii would even inch closer to either nudge my shoulder or poke my cheeks. Those little gestures were her way to convey what she couldn¡¯t do with words. Obviously, it¡¯s mostly because of how grating my words were.


    Soon enough we reached our school gates and Fukuda lost the chance to even put in a word. At least, Chii was sensible enough to greet him ¡®Good Morning¡¯ halfway through our walk but her focus instantly returned to our lively conversation, leaving him outpletely.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t try at all, he was just getting shot down whenever he would do so.


    Only when we reached our ssroom did Fukuda get a chance to approach her without my interference. We had no choice but to separate, after all. But the way he looked at me was nowced with a hint of hostility.


    He¡¯s probably starting to feel that his chance of wooing Chii was close to nonexistent. In the first ce, Chii never considered him¡­


    Well, if I didn¡¯t enroll here, Chii as well as the other girls starting from Kana wouldn¡¯t be involved with me. Only Haruko had the chance to reconnect with me considering she¡¯s part of that chat group.


    But that¡¯s not how it unfolded. I was already a menace that broke a lot of rtionships and potential rtionships. And that¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t regret at all. These guys could only me themselves for being too slow on the uptake.


    Anyway, Chii was weed by her gyaru friends, cutting him off once more. On the other hand, Aya, who¡¯s already at her desk, shed her adorable smile as soon as she spotted me approaching my seat.


    Satsuki was most likely at her club while Nami, Hina and Saki hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    It¡¯s kind of a miracle that I still arrived this early even though Shio and I took our precious time.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ As always, you look the prettiest whenever you smile.¡±


    Once I sat down next to Aya, I greeted the girl and leaned slightly to add more, for her satisfaction and my desire to see her blooming beautifully.


    Aya instantly blushed but she quicklyposed herself to alsopliment me, ¡°Y-you too, Ruki. I always look cool and refreshing¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, she bit her lips and lowered her head. Most likely embarrassed at the way she constructed her words.


    I gave her headpats before stroking her hair gently. Doting at her this early in the morning and seeing her getfortable was something I would never get tired of.


    Nheless, there¡¯s really no escape from the reactions from our surroundings.


    From behind us, I heard someone whistling. It¡¯s not from Fukuda or Chii¡¯s group but somewhere closer.


    Turning around to check, I found Wakaba, her lips stretched into a proud grin. Next to her, the other girl fromst Tuesday was also smiling proudly.


    Looks like they really started taking care of Aya and helping her appeal to me.


    Those proud smiles were all directed to her, after all.


    Although what Aya did was just what we normally do, the two probably thought that it was a result of their coaching.


    I nodded at the two and greeted them ¡®good morning¡¯ before returning my focus back on Aya.


    Well, whatever coaching they¡¯re trying to do, everything would be effective to me. I already love the girl, after all. I just had to do some acting to satisfy them. That would certainly result in them bing more eager to talk and help Aya. That way, friendship could slowly build between them.


    However, I wouldn¡¯t justmand Aya to go all out befriending them¡­ It would be her decision whether she likes to or not. All I did was create a situation where she could interact with other people apart from me and the other girls that¡¯s in the same rtionship with me.


    Looking at how she reacted to their proud smiles, she¡¯s just returning a courtesy by nodding and smiling back at them. Most likely she¡¯s still in the stage of getting to know them.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ How are those two? I didn¡¯t put you in a tough spot, or did I?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­ They¡¯re easy to talk to; Wakaba and Kashiwagi. They said I should be aggressive in approaching you and stop you from treating me like some kind of a little sister figure. If they find out that I¡¯m already more than that, I think they¡¯ll be frozen in shock.¡± Aya giggled at the end of her sentence and even looked towards the two.


    Not knowing that Aya was just amused by their assumption and advice, the two silently pped their hands. Most likely, they interpreted her giggling as great progress in Aya¡¯s fight to be my special one.


    Well, hearing Aya being able to talk that much and in longer sentences even if it¡¯s not about the book she¡¯s reading or have read, it¡¯s an indication that the girl sessfully made a connection to them.


    I guess it¡¯s a good decision to choose the two as her practice partners on socializing with other people.


    Nheless, I understood that opening up to someone won¡¯t miraculously cure anyone¡¯s introversion and it¡¯s not something that needed to be cured as it wouldn¡¯t just be flipped easily.


    Introversion doesn¡¯t equate to shyness, after all. It¡¯s actually a type of personality.


    Aya is clearly an introvert that wasyered with too much gloom and shyness to open up to others. I crawled myself in her space but this time, she¡¯s trying to open up a path for the others to tread.


    And I guess the same goes for those girls from the Poem Appreciation Club. Mina isn¡¯t an introvert at all. She¡¯s just someone who lost her trust in others. As for Himeko and Edel, the former was someone weak to pressure while thetter was hindered by her childhood experience.


    I had no idea about the other two though.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. Aya slowly getting to know the two was great progress for her social awkwardness.


    I mean. I¡¯m probably an introvert myself because I wasn¡¯t always open with what was on my mind. Except in front of my girls though.


    ¡°Yes, they will be more than shocked especially when they found out how bold you are¡­ in bed¡±


    Upon hearing that, Aya overheated.


    A few minutes of ¡®flirting¡¯ with Ayater, the room quickly filled up and our homeroom started.

 Chapter 777 - Double *

    During lunchbreak, we once again found ourselves in that empty clubroom. Given that I couldn¡¯t be too intimate with Nami and the others the past few days, they all boldly asked me to pamper them.


    With Nami as a start, I grabbed her hand and put her on myp as soon as we finished eating.


    Even though the others were watching us, I initiated a deep and passionate kiss while my hands ardently explored her profound body. When I reached her front and specifically her emphasized bust, I busily unbuttoned the part of her uniform to give me direct ess to it.


    Naturally, Nami¡¯s eyes showed a little apprehension when I did that. She looked around us to check what would be the other girls¡¯ reactions.


    But upon seeing that apart from Chii, everyone was watching intently and seemingly waiting for their turn, Nami lightly hit my shoulder to express her little discontent for what I did.


    ¡°¡­ Ruu, they¡¯re watching.¡± She said bashfully.


    She¡¯s biting her lips in anticipation though. She only said that for me to share the slight guilt she¡¯s feeling.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I know. You asked me to pamper you so¡­ I will naturally do the same for them.¡± I put on a smirk which the girl removed by pinching my lips.


    However, through that answer, Nami finally let go of her guilt. She soon eagerly allowed me to do what I wanted. Going down from her lips, I only stayed for a moment on her neck; kissing and sucking her sensitive spots. As I went further down, my hands had finished preparing her perfectly-shaped breasts for my indulgence.


    Once I began tasting and sucking on her two ripe cherries, Nami, perhaps as an attempt to cover herself, hugged my head tightly, burying my face in her chest.


    From the corner of my eyes, I noticed the girls fidgeting from their seats, with Chii and Satsuki as an exception.


    The former was clearly dumbstruck while the former was expressionless. We had sex yesterday after all. And it¡¯s not just once but twice. Besides, Satsuki was probably still affected fromst night. I nned to also talk to her again about it.


    Well, in consideration to Chii, Nami and I didn¡¯t go all the way but I made sure that the girl got the pampering she asked from me.


    After putting her down on my seat, I walked towards Saki and Hina. To do the same for them.


    Even if they didn¡¯t say anything, the look in their eyes conveyed everything. They¡¯re also longing for more intimacy with me.


    Of course, there¡¯s no way I would reject them. I¡¯m just the same as them, longing for more intimacy with them.


    Outside, we could asionally hear footsteps passing by. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Taku, Ogawa or Tadano stopped right there to try to hear what¡¯s happening inside this room.


    They¡¯re aware of this ce, after all. And given that the two were obsessed with two of my girls, there¡¯s a high chance that they would do that.


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t care less about them. The room was locked.


    With Saki and Hina sitting next to each other, it became easier for me to switch between the two. But to be fair, I focused first on Hina. Kissing and caressing her like I did with Nami before doing the same for Saki. The two even bit my lips and neck in the heat of the moment.


    As a self-aware pervert. It didn¡¯t escape my notice that they actually wanted more than just a kiss. My rtionship with them had already passed the innocent stage, after all.


    This time, they¡¯re holding themselves back. Most likely, it¡¯s in consideration for Chii who, at the moment, was curiously watching us now as well as because I also showed restraint by not going all the way with Nami.


    Besides, even though Nami and Hina had given me a blowjob at the same time back in that bus and they didn¡¯t stop even if Saki and Shizu caught us, the two nned for it to happen.


    Moreover, they surely preferred it if they were alone with me and I liked to keep it that way for all of them. It would still be up to them if their minds eased up on the idea that we could also do it alongside another girl or girls.


    Well, there¡¯s the option of taking them to another room one by one again. But considering how I always try to make it fair for them¡­ Satsuki, Aya and even Chii would also get their time. I would definitely aim to satisfy all of them.


    Of course, by doing that, I would be drained. No matter how high my stamina is, it¡¯s impossible without supplements.


    But who should I me for this? No one other than myself. I created a harem of girls and I was physically and emotionally attached to all of them. I¡¯m unlike those kings of the old era who would only pick a few as his favorites while only visiting his concubines asionally.


    When I finished pampering the two and was about to move to Aya, Saki suddenly reached in for the bulge in my pants. Mischief was written on her face. No. It¡¯s probably not mischief but her desire to return the favor.


    ¡°Ruki. Isn¡¯t it unfair if we¡¯re the only ones who felt good?¡±


    And adding up to that, Hina used words instead.


    ¡­ Right. That question was clearly an excuse¡­


    How will it be unfair when in a normal sense, kissing and ying with their boobs were also stimting me? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be that erect.


    Besides, I just concluded that they¡¯re holding themselves back. What a way to break my narrative.


    Before I could even respond to them, Saki¡¯s hand that was trying to feel my bulge on top of my pants moved to the zipper and pulled it down. Consequently, Hina slipped her hands inside my pants and expertly pulled my erection out of its confines.


    Nami, Satsuki and Aya who saw that reacted upon seeing what they did. As for Chii¡­ her eyes were already bloodshot. It¡¯s a wonder why she hadn¡¯t screamed yet. No, she¡¯s close to it.


    ¡°You two¡­¡± That¡¯s all I could say when Hina leaned forward to take my erection in her mouth. Licking the head first before smoothly sucking it in.


    Saki who was a step behind settled on licking the part that Hina failed to take in.


    Once they got the rhythm down, the two raised their gazes to meet mine¡­ Their eyes were smiling but at the same time, the eagerness to see me reacting to what they¡¯re doing was clearly apparent.


    Given that the situation already progressed to this point; my cock wrapped around their warm mouths, stopping had long been put to the back of my mind.


    For me to get a double blowjob at this moment¡­ although it¡¯s not unthinkable, it¡¯s still a little unexpected.


    I thought it would be Aya or Nami who would be bold enough to do this but I forgot Saki¡¯s trait of being an opportunist as well as Hina¡¯s trait of a faithful schemer. Looking at their wless cooperation, the two nned for this.


    ¡°K-kii¡­ What are they doing?!¡± And as expected, Chii who was just silently watching the entire proceeding finally erupted upon seeing Saki and Hina sucking my fully-erect cock...

 Chapter 778 - What About Me? *

    With Chii shouting like that, the whole became silent and our heads all turned towards her direction. Even the two girls that were busily moving their heads, lips and tongues paused momentarily.


    Looking at the girl, her whole face was as red as an apple, she¡¯s also breathing roughly as though she held her breath for too long.


    However, that¡¯s not enough to stop the two in front of me. A few momentster, they resumed what they were doing. This time, it¡¯s Saki¡¯s turn to take it in her mouth. The pleasure from that quickly spread through my senses that I involuntarily released a soft moan.


    Hina and Saki took that reaction positively as they two eagerly continued. They even pushed me to lean on the table while the two pushed their chairs closer to do it morefortably rather than dropping on their knees.


    And by doing so, the pleasure got intensified. Hina already knew where to aim and even though Saki didn¡¯t have that much experience because she¡¯s only trying to catch my cum during the previous instances, she¡¯s copying what she watched from Hina.


    Stuck between the thought of exining to Chii and focusing on the two that¡¯s pleasuring me at the moment, my mind quickly churned toe up with what I had to do.


    I couldn¡¯t just push the two away and at the same note, I couldn¡¯t just remain silent.


    It¡¯s clearly my fault that it escted to this¡­ Will exining what they¡¯re doing going to be enough? I doubt it.


    Chii¡¯s expression was currently a mix of confusion, embarrassment, agitation and curiosity.


    Satsuki, Aya and Nami were also looking at me. Most likely waiting to see what I was going to do.


    Exactly ten secondster, I deeply inhaled to somehow calm the raging pleasure washing over me as I dotingly ced my hands on top of Hina and Saki¡¯s heads, caressing it a bit before tucking their loose hair that¡¯s covering a part of their face from my sight behind their ears¡­ I mean, watching them do it was also a source of added pleasure.


    Following that, I tried to straighten up my expression as much as possible before responding to the innocent girl¡¯s question, without specifically describing it.


    ¡°As you can see, they¡¯re returning what I did for them.¡±


    Chii gulped down as she took in my answer. Her eyebrows flinched slightly as she stared at me for a few seconds before lowering her head to contemte it.


    Although her outburst appeared really innocent, like most of my girls, she surely had some kind of idea about what we were doing. There¡¯s sex education in middle school, after all. Furthermore, she was present when I taught them self-defense and how to break a man¡¯s jewel. Even though she hadn¡¯t seen my cock directly, she got a good feel of it. She even asked me to kiss her while she was doing it.


    But it¡¯s understandable, learning about it and watching something like this for the first time was entirely different. Furthermore, the consideration that they might be embarrassed that I showed back then was gone.


    There¡¯s no excuse for me here. It¡¯s clearly a blunder on my part to show her this. Even if this didn¡¯t happen, letting her watch me being too intimate with the other girls that I went as far as fondling their breasts and sucking on their nipples was simply wrong when we hadn¡¯t done it yet.


    While Chii was contemting it, Hina and Saki intensified what they were doing. They quickened their pace with the clear intention to make me cum.


    They alternated in sucking my cock. Moreover, if it¡¯s not their turn to suck it, they would either focus on the part that they couldn¡¯t take in or stand up to kiss me while stroking and caressing it alongside my family jewels.


    I also tried to return the favor. Whenever they would stand up. My hand would slip beneath their skirts, giving them the same bout of extreme pleasure.


    However, even if I tried to resist cumming from the umted pleasure, there¡¯s still a limit to it.


    Since Chii was taking her time to think, that limit soon rang the bell in my head.


    My knees straightened and my hips shook involuntarily. I tried to warn them of my iing climax. But even if I did so, the two girls'' eyes shone with eagerness to take it all in. Moreover, Hina and Saki even alternated in catching it.


    As it happened while it was her turn, Hina tried to gobble up more than her limit before sping her lips tightly to prevent a spill as she caught the first pump, the one that was thicker and higher in volume. Saki, on the other hand, hurriedly switched with her to catch the subsequent pumps¡­ Furthermore, she held it longer in her mouth. To suck everything cleanly.


    When my cock stopped twitching, Saki pulled her head away which revealed how clean it became while glistening with her saliva.


    Truthfully, it¡¯s quite a wonder that my cum failed to stain their beautiful faces. The two girls showed perfect coordination by switching quickly in that split-second interval between pumps¡­


    Uhh¡­ Should I really be praising them for that? Yes, I guess. It¡¯s praiseworthy. Besides, they did it for me. I could clearly say that it¡¯s now a memorable experience for me or us¡­ Even though they¡¯re still a bit clumsy, being taken care of by the two was a heavenly experience. The way they sucked and the way their tongues moved about was different yet both pleasurable. Although I didn¡¯t want topare, it¡¯s at the same level as when Akane and Yae did it for me.


    ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t shy away from letting them do it again. If given the chance.


    Soon after my mind cleared up from the pleasure, I hurriedly reached for the water bottles behind me and assisted them in washing my cum off their mouths. And while doing so, I praised and thanked them for the experience.


    The two bloomed with a beautiful smile on their lips as they both hugged me and whispered seductively. ¡°Now, we¡¯re even.¡±


    Speechless, I scratched my cheeks and kissed them both before helping them fix their clothes again.


    And as if she¡¯s waiting for us to finish, Chii timely ended her contemtion at that point.


    The girl walked over to me and pulled my ears down. Instead of responding to my earlier words, Chii instead asked a question.


    ¡°Hey Kii, what you did with them¡­ was that what you and Mae¡ªSatsuki did inside the bathroom stallst month?¡±


    Last month? Bathroom stall?


    Upon hearing those keywords, not only me, Satsuki who heard it rose from her seat and reacted.


    If it¡¯s inside a bathroom stall, it should be that day Satsuki called me to the women¡¯s bathroom. It¡¯s just the day after I visited her house and stole her.


    A lot happened that day¡­ First, Chii, who I didn¡¯t know to be the Chii I know yet, got into a verbal argument with Nami who also walked towards my seat. But while they were doing that, Hina brought me to that room to talk about my offer to help her and where she tried to frame me in assaulting her.


    At that time, I still hadn¡¯t remembered my emotions and¡­ none of them held any special feelings for me yet.


    Even Satsuki was just someone I stole back then¡­


    Well, perhaps except Chii.


    Anyway, for her to bring this up¡­ she¡¯s aware that I¡¯m inside that stall with Satsuki¡­


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than what we did here, Chii.¡± I answered before looking at Satsuki who¡¯s already embarrassed from remembering that instance.


    Uh. Forget that she¡¯s aware, what¡¯s puzzling me is the relevance of that instance for Chii¡­


    Wait. There¡¯s probably no relevance. This girl just wanted to clear up what she couldn¡¯t wrap around her head at that time.


    Why I was there with Satsuki and what we¡¯re doing.


    ¡°¡­ Eh? More¡­ Then that means, you and Satsuki...¡±


    With her voice trailing like that, her next words were automatically filled up in my mind. She wanted confirmation that¡­ Satsuki and I already had sex.


    She¡¯s unaware of it, after all. And she¡¯s also unaware that I already did it with Aya, Nami, Hina and Saki.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ It¡¯s not that we¡¯re hiding it from you but Chii¡­ our rtionship already passed that point.¡± I answered her wordless question.


    ¡°E-eh? What about me?¡±


    What about her, huh? This girl¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re still on the stage where I am waiting for you to be prepared in being in a rtionship with me, right?¡±


    It was just four days ago when we also spent the rest of the lunchbreak in this room, alone together. We both know what we felt for each other but still, she failed to give me an answer. I respect her decision though. She¡¯s still preparing, after all.


    But with the reaction she¡¯s showing right now, what she watched and what she learned could possibly push her to make a decision¡­

 Chapter 779 - Answer

    Hearing my answer, Chii appeared troubled. She reflexively bit her lips and lowered her head as though she was admitting her guilt.


    As someone who cares a lot about her, seeing her like this was enough to elicit a reaction from me. I didn¡¯t think twice to quickly wrap my arms around her in a bid to ease whatever was on her mind. And along with that, I followed up on my earlier statement.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to rush you on your decision. I apologize if my answer came off sounding like that.¡± I caressed her hair and back while the girl remained silent. ¡°Alright. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong since this is how I interpreted your question; you¡¯re asking why I¡¯m not as intimate with you, right? Let me reiterate my answer¡­¡±


    I paused for a moment to wait if ever she¡¯s going to correct me. When the only reaction she did was to slightly raise her head to meet my gaze, I took it as her affirmation.


    I lifted her chin to keep her eyes on me before continuing.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s simple. In a normal sense, you and I are not in an official rtionship yet. We can argue that we¡¯re not normal but still¡­ that stands true. Furthermore, even if you already epted me, I won¡¯t make a move on you or take our intimacy a step higher without regard as if I¡¯m a disgusting pervert waiting to im your body. I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m a pervert though. Uh¡­ that¡¯s not the issue, is it?¡±


    I intentionally acted a little goofy there. To lessen the heavy serious mood.


    Chii and the girls around us all stifled augh upon hearing it. Satsuki and Nami even left amentary,


    ¡®There goes his tongue again.¡¯


    ¡®Indeed. He¡¯s using his greatest weapon again, isn¡¯t he? Ruu is this sly.¡¯


    ¡­ As expected of the two.


    I scratched my cheek and coughed once to recover before continuing. This time, I almost twisted my neck by checking on them one by one. We¡¯re in the middle, after all. Nheless, my next words were directed to all of them.


    ¡°I treasure all of you, this I will never deny. Unless I notice or you openly tell me that you¡¯re willing to take that step after careful consideration, I will not ask you for it. Kissing you, embracing you as close as possible is enough for us to convey our feelings to each other. Doing the more daring and intimate acts can be considered an extension of it. Through doing that, it¡¯s more of reinforcing and conveying our feelings in the most intimate way possible. Nheless, even without that, I will continue loving you just the same.¡±


    That¡¯s how it is¡­ really. Besides, copting is a human¡¯s primal instinct. In the end, we will be engulfed with our desire for each other as well as another desire to please each other.


    ¡°You see¡­ You and Satsuki experienced how forceful I was before the change in my mindset; Nami and Hina also experienced that although not as much. And because of that, as much as possible, I don¡¯t want to be as forceful again. In other words, there¡¯s no rush, Chii. We¡¯ll definitely reach that point when the timees.¡±


    Ending my words to that, Chii who never broke her gaze with me wordlessly cupped my face between her palms. After blinking once to which her eyes shone with her stalwart conviction, the girl pulled my head down, initiating a long kiss.


    Through that kiss, Chii sessfully conveyed the difficult words she probably had no courage to say yet.


    And obviously, it¡¯s what she thinks of me. There¡¯s no doubt that I am special to her. But her feet were still firmly grounded to reality as well as that fear of the past.


    She experienced being neglected by me after all. When I got both Hifumi and Hana, the times where I went to look for her to fill my desire lessened considerably. She had to create the opportunity by herself. Add to that how I said being with her is boring, it¡¯s firmly rooted in her mind.


    Reconnecting with me and seeing my change lessened it. However, being aware that I have a lot of other girls besides herself, that fear awoke once more.


    And today, what happened in this room further strengthened it.


    It¡¯s not an inferiorityplex like what Saki was exhibiting at times but Chii probably started thinking that I might once again set her aside.


    And through this kiss, she¡¯s also trying to pull an answer out of me.


    Furthermore, words wouldn¡¯t be enough to settle her mind. What she wanted to see is what I am going to do next.


    Around us, Hina and Saki already settled down on their seats. Even though they still appeared a bit red from what we did, the two looked on guiltily in our direction.


    In fact, Hina tried to stand up and perhaps say something in regards to what happened but I signaled for her to stop. It¡¯s not their fault that Chii became like this after all.


    A few secondster, the observer Nami probably noticed the state of Chii¡¯s mind. And after a confirming nod from me, she stood up and went towards the other four, whispering something to them.


    After doing that, the five stood up to clean the table we used before going out of the room. To not let Chii think that they would be leaving the room for us and feel guilty about it, I pushed her head down to my chest and let the girls pass behind her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be in the other room. We¡¯re going to change there and return here.¡±


    That¡¯s what I read from Nami¡¯s lips before she followed them out and shut the door.


    ¡­ I guess I have to thank that girlter and also, make it up for Aya and Satsuki.


    I waited for a minute after their departure before making my next move. I tightened my arms around her and lifted her off the ground.


    With that sudden move from me, Chii had no choice but to hold onto my shoulder as she raised her head to look around.


    Upon noticing that we were alone in the room, she appeared confused so the first thing I did was to clear that confusion.


    I told her that they were going to change for PE. Of course, there are still at least twenty minutes before it so she argued that it was still early as she began to suspect that they left because of her.


    ¡°No, Chii. They don¡¯t leave because of you. It¡¯s because of me. Nami figured out that you¡¯re waiting for what I¡¯m going to do next. Here. Let me show you.¡±


    ¡°E-eh?!¡±


    Chii blurted that out at the same time as I lifted her further. Because of that, she had no choice but to cross her arms behind me and wrap her legs to my back.


    Confused, she asked what I¡¯m going to do but I just told her to hold onto me tightly as I began to move from our position. My destination? The door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. What about walking out of this room and¡­ show the whole school how close we are?¡±


    As I said that, Chii instantly panicked as she began wriggling out of my hold. Unfortunately, my strength overpowered her.


    ¡°Oi Are you crazy, Kii?! Won¡¯t this ruin everything you built up?! D-don¡¯t!¡±


    Ignoring her protests, I continued on my steps. In less than a few seconds, we arrived at our destination. Chii angrily stared at me and leaned back on the door, her expression was as though she was a gatekeeper who wouldn¡¯t allow me passage to the treasure room.


    Which was funny because her legs were still wrapped around me and I¡¯m supporting her back.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just kidding when I said that. Ease up, Chii¡­¡± I trailed my voice and reached in to kiss her. The girl epted it albeit a little incensed because of what I did. A few secondster I took thest few steps to the door, pushing her whole back against it.


    ¡°You see. I¡¯m thinking about this a lot, Chii. About what I can do about your fear. Unfortunately, I concluded that¡­ I¡¯m powerless against it. No matter what I say, it will persist as it is something that has been rooted in your heart since the day that I cut you off.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Chii¡¯s eyes widened and she tried opening her mouth to refute it. But in the end, the words that left her mouth were an agreement to it. It¡¯s about herself. She knew more about it than me.


    ¡°Cheer up. This is the solution I came up with¡­ It¡¯s probablyme-sounding but hear me out¡­ Chii, hold onto that fear. And whenever it¡¯s surfacing. Call me,e to me or grab ahold of me. Instead of trying to remove it. Let¡¯s face it together¡­¡±


    ¡°Kii¡­ I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s heme.¡± Chii chortled as her gyaru side unexpectedly resurfaced.


    But with that kind of reaction, the air cleared up.


    ¡°Right?¡±


    I wryly smiled while Chii eventually burst out inughter.


    A whileter, with her eyes regaining their bright color, she stared at me with her most beautiful smile stered on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s too simple! Too simple yet¡­ it¡¯s the thing I really want to hear from you the most¡­ Let¡¯s face it together¡­ You¡¯re the one who nted that fear on me. It¡¯s totally your responsibility to pull it out of me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do¡­ That¡¯s why Chii¡­ I¡¯m not perfect. I¡¯m a pervert and as you can see, you won¡¯t be my only one. This isn¡¯t the greatest confession and most likely, no one confessed in this kind of position or situation. However, can you let me steal you again? This time, I will not let you return to the normal side of society.¡±


    Upon hearing that, another peal ofughter rang out. It¡¯s cringe and Chii was having a fit because of it.


    ¡°Kii¡­ That¡¯s themest confession. You¡¯re racking up yourme points¡­ Uh¡­ How am I supposed to answer?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Say ¡®yes, steal me again¡¯¡±


    ¡°Ugh. No¡­ This will be my answer¡­¡±


    Chii quickly rejected my suggestion. And in the next moment, she removed her ponytail and let her hair crumble down to her shoulder. And following that, she pulled out a handkerchief to scrub her face clean of makeup.


    Since one handkerchief wasn¡¯t enough, she also asked for my handkerchief while letting me hold onto hers. Obviously, it¡¯s stained with her makeup.


    A few secondster, Chii handed me my handkerchief and by then¡­ her bare face, devoid of any makeup, filled my eyes.


    ¡°Kii¡­ How is this? I¡¯m back to the Chii in your memory. I¡¯m yours again. Please take care of me.¡±


    With her too familiar smile, voice and face that matched up in my memory, I was too stunned to even utter a response.


    No¡­ My mind was filled with an odd question¡­ ¡°Why do I remember her as a in girl when she¡¯s in fact this beautiful?¡±

 Chapter 780 - Can I Take It Back?

    With my mind still trying to process the transformation that happened right in front of my eyes, Chii, who was slightly aggrieved because of myck of reaction, blew a breath in front of me.


    Although it somehow reeked of what we ate at lunch as well as the juice she drank, it¡¯s still refreshing nheless. My mind jolted awake, moving my focus back to her.


    Slightly wavy dyed hair flowing down her back and a part of it dangled on her shoulders entuated her extremely attractive face. Add to that, her clear dazzling eyes and natural long eyshes that fluttered beautifully every time she would blink. It¡¯s no exaggeration that her gyaru friends thought it would be disastrous if revealed.


    ¡°Are you still not going to say anything?¡±


    Seeing as I was still speechless, Chii¡¯s moist red lips pouted.


    That¡¯s the lips I was just kissing earlier but with her face seemed too different from earlier, it appeared rather unfamiliar and familiar at the same time.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You¡¯re aware I got mesmerized by your beauty, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    That¡¯s all I got to squeeze out. But Chii¡¯s reaction to that baffled me.


    ¡°Huh? What beauty? Didn¡¯t you find me in and boring back then? Howe I¡¯m a beauty now?¡±


    From the tone of her voice, it sounds like she¡¯s serious about it. Is she unaware? Did her gyaru friends not tell her?


    Or worse, were my remarks from four years ago still being carried by her? Did she believe all this time that she¡¯s in and boring?


    If that¡¯s the case. Can I scold myself? Uh¡­ Even without this, I should really scold myself.


    Ruki, you blind idiot!


    ¡°My eyes must¡¯ve not been working at that time, Chii¡­ You¡¯re pretty enough to rival even Akane or Hana.¡±


    ¡°Surely, you jest. I¡¯m better looking in my gyaru makeup.¡± Chii waved her hand to dismiss it.


    The next few minutes were spent like this, I kept on insisting that she is beautiful but Chi would adeptly deflect it as if I was joking. But with our rtionship taking that final step¡­ Chii instead demanded me to pamper her more, while the other girls were still outside


    Due to that I carried her back to the middle of the room and sat back down on my seat with Chiifortably settled on myp.


    Even with our seemingly endless bantering where I was trying to let her believe that she¡¯s more beautiful without any makeup, our passion for each other burned ever so brightly. Although she didn¡¯t try to copy what she watched from Hina and Saki, the girl asked me to touch her more intimately while grinding herself on top of me.


    It obviously turned me on but my mind somehow focused more on correcting her mindset.


    Unfortunately, I failed. She still believed that she was only pretty in her gyaru makeup.


    When Nami and the others returned, rather than being surprised at what we were doing, the five stopped right at the door and took their time to figure out that the girl entangled with me was Chii.


    Thanks to them, the girl finally epted that she looked entirely different in her gyaru makeup. However, she still stood by her belief that she¡¯s a in girl.


    With the lunch break approaching its end, I had no choice but to give up and try again next time.


    Chii soon changed to her PE uniform and redid her makeup that perfectly covered her natural beauty. The other girls all stared at her in disbelief.


    Well, that¡¯s understandable. Chii mastered the art of makeup, huh?


    If people see her without makeup outside, they would surely fail to connect her to this gyaru form.


    On our way out of the room, I heard from the five that they saw a retreating figure when they left the room earlier.


    That figure quickly disappeared at the stairs in less than a few seconds.


    However, ording to Nami and Hina, it¡¯s Ogawa. Given that they¡¯re both chasing after him for years, they wouldn¡¯t mistake his back frame for other guys.


    For him to run away like that, it¡¯s either he thought I would be there with them or he just didn¡¯t want to be seen as a stalker. Either of the two, he¡¯s still as hopeless as before.


    Because of the poll yesterday, the guy somehow found his lost confidence. He still firmly believed that he got more than five votes. Too bad, I missed the chance to p him with reality again.


    -


    -


    A whileter, I separated from the five right before leaving the Club Building. I had them go first since I still had somewhere to go to and¡­ it¡¯s to save us from the trouble of exining if ever someone else saw me with them.


    I waited for a minute before deciding to go out.


    However, like the previous times, someone suddenly approached me from behind.


    Turning around, I thought I would see Ogawa who found his courage to confront me or Fukuda who stopped being oblivious about my rtionship with Chii but I was wrong.


    It¡¯s none other than my only friend. Misaki.


    With her iconic broad forehead and paper fan, she¡¯s smiling brightly as she greets me.


    ¡°My, Ruki. Fancy meeting you here.¡±


    The air of innocence still engulfed her whole figure. Fortunately, Itou wasn¡¯t with her or else, I¡¯d be in for another hateful re from her. She would also try to pull Misaki away.


    However, I found it odd to see her in this building. Her clubroom was located at the theater house.


    ¡°Same. It¡¯s been a while, Misaki.¡± I answered with a smile which made the girl react jovially. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think she¡¯s interested in me. But this¡­ is all her friendly gesture.


    A momentter, she threw me a puzzled look as she responded to my words, ¡°What might you be talking about? Didn¡¯t we see each other yesterday?¡±


    ¡°True but we never talked. I guess it¡¯s been a week since we did.¡±


    What she meant by meeting yesterday was when I brought Shio¡¯s things in their ssroom as my work as her Student Assistant.


    Andst week, it¡¯s when I watched over their basketball match as Eguchi-sensei¡¯s Student Assistant.


    That day, because she¡¯s always trying to free up her forehead, I somehow lost it and used Satsuki¡¯s hairclip to hold her fringes away from her forehead.


    That hairclip was¡­ still worn by her. Clipped at the same ce I did that day. I couldn¡¯t deny that it looks good on her. But at the end of the day, I should still return it to Satsuki¡­


    Perhaps remembering the same thing as I did, she shed a look of realization. She then reached for that said hairclip but instead of taking it off her, Misaki looked as if she was holding onto a treasure. She showed a pleasant smile filled with gratitude.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a week. Uhm¡­ Thank you for this clip, Ruki. I love it. It¡¯s the first time a boy my age gave me a heartfelt gift like this¡­ I¡¯ll treasure this.¡±


    ¡­ This girl. Did she fail to see me borrowing it from Satsuki? Or did she disregard that detail? I don¡¯t know.


    Either way, as much as I found it endearing to see her smile, that clip wasn¡¯t a gift from me¡­


    ¡°Uhh. Misaki? I¡¯m sorry, but that clip¡­ I borrowed that from my ssmate. I still have to return it to her. Can I take it back? I promise I will give you another one next week.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Misaki¡¯s pleasant expression fell.

 Chapter 781 - Gift

    Brazenly bringing up that I want the clip back after she had just said that she¡¯s going to treasure it was definitely something I wouldn¡¯t advise any other guys to do.


    The hand touching the clip froze in ce as her eyes shook and threatened to burst into tears.


    Seeing that, my body reacted quickly and ced my hand on top of her head.


    Perhaps feeling that sudden connection that we never had before ¨C not including the instance where I clipped her fringes ¨C Misaki flinched.


    I prepared for her to retreat but that didn¡¯t happen. Taking that as a sign to continue, I slightly bent my knee so that my face could level with hers. I did that instead of lifting her chin.


    As my only friend and someone I was treating as a challenge to ovee, I was widely aware that I shouldn¡¯t act too intimate with her.


    Arisa-senpai¡¯s reminder was shing in my head but¡­ being considerate was already a trait I couldn¡¯t easily remove. Besides, even though I wanted to remain friends with this girl, I shouldn¡¯t treat her like a stranger or without sufficient consideration.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly d you found it special and wanted to treasure it, Misaki. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not mine to give.¡±


    I reworded my sentence as I shook my head while gently stroking her hair.


    I waited for a while for her reaction. Fortunately, it¡¯s proven effective. Misaki¡¯s eyes stopped shaking as she eventually focused on me. She bit her lips lightly before taking the clip off her hair and handing it to me.


    ¡°H-here. I apologize for assuming that you gave it to me, Ruki¡­ That¡¯s too presumptuous of me¡­ I¡¯m embarrassed¡±


    Upon saying that, her face flushed red which she quickly covered with her paper fan.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I should¡¯ve told you sooner. Come next week, I¡¯ll look for you and give you a recement.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No. It¡¯s alright, Ruki. It¡¯s best that I don¡¯t impose such promises on you.¡±


    Misaki waved her paper fan as opposed to waving her hand to try and reject me. She even turned sideways as an added gesture. If not for my hand still stroking her hair, she would probably run out to escape.


    Too bad though, she seemed oddlyfortable with it. And thanks to that, I got to follow up. ¡°Even if I insist?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Misaki quivered as she asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Ruki, is this what they call being stubborn?¡±


    ¡°I guess it is. I have been called stubborn too many times. What do you think? Will you still reject my gesture of friendship?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what ¡®gesture of friendship¡¯ is¡­ But that¡¯s the closest phrase I can think of my desire to rece the hairclip.


    ¡°Friendship. Un. I like the sound of that. I will wait for it, Ruki.¡± Because she¡¯s at the side, I clearly saw how Misaki¡¯s lips arched into a lovely grin as she openly epted my words.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. Well then, I have to run to Eguchi-sensei. See youter, Misaki.¡± I stroked her head with more enthusiasm. And right after that, I quickly turned around and dashed out of the Club Building.


    Well, I have my reason to do so. Behind her, emerging from that side where the flight of stairs was located, I saw Itou.


    To save me from being red at again, it¡¯s a lot better to retreat.


    And through that. The mystery of why she¡¯s in the Club Building was solved. She apanied that ojou-sama, Himeko¡¯s little sister.


    Before Ipletely left the vicinity, I heard that girl¡¯s voice asking Misaki. ¡®Huh? Who is that? Why are you smiling? Why is your face red? Where¡¯s your clip?¡¯


    -


    -


    In regards to presenting a recement hairclip for Misaki, that made me realize that I haven¡¯t even gifted any of my girls. Most couples celebrate their rtionship every month but for us, there¡¯s no such thing as monthsary¡­ Ugh. What kind of boyfriend am I?


    I know their likes and dislikes¡­ I guess I can make a trip this Sunday and buy something for them after my part-time job and after sending them home. I better make a list. That way I will already know what to get and save time¡­


    Anyway, with my destination set as the Administration Building to check on Eguchi-sensei, I dyed giving the hairclip back to Satsukiter.


    Right when I reached the entrance, the sky darkened as the dark clouds covered the sun.


    It looks like it¡¯s about to rain.


    By the time I entered Eguchi-sensei¡¯s room, Orimura-sensei was lying down on the long couch, seemingly napping while Eguchi-sensei was looking out of her window, a hint of mncholy stered on her face as she stared at the darkened sky.


    Looks like Orimura-sensei had turned this room into her own hangout spot. I wonder what¡¯s the state of her room? Will it be messy? I guess there¡¯s no point in me knowing about that.


    On the other hand, what I saw from Eguchi-sensei¡¯s face was something new.


    I¡¯ve seen her confident, flustered, angry and frightful expressions but never this one.


    As the door made a sound when I closed it, Orimura-sensei¡¯s eyes snapped open and focused on me.


    ¡°Ryouko, your favorite student is here.¡± She announced before closing her eyes once again and even turning around to face the backrest. Little did she know that by doing so, she had just invited me to a full view of that¡­ rather emphasized pair of melons due to her office skirt being stretched.


    I guess I can consider that as a treat andpensation from the times she red and even used me of doing indecent things to Eguchi-sensei.


    My eyes didn¡¯t linger on that treat. I quickly took a seat on another couch that wouldn¡¯t give me a full view of it¡­ The one next to her where her head was pointing to.


    It¡¯s quite alright if it¡¯s Orimura-sensei who would use me as there¡¯s already that instance where we got entangled together. It¡¯s another story if Eguchi-sensei saw me as a bad student who lusts over his teacher.


    Uhh¡­ I¡¯m way past that but still¡­ ignorance is still a bliss for her.


    Dropping her mncholic look, Eguchi-sensei shed a gentle smile as she walked back from the window to sit across from me.


    Looking at the coffee table in the middle of the room, there¡¯s a paper ced there. Her nned activity for today.


    I picked it up and began discussing the modifications she did for it. As it turns out, it¡¯s another sports activity. Catch ball with a bit of a twist.


    Although I gave it a pass, I told her to tone the difficulty a bit. Furthermore, with her Health Education lecture also squeezed in for today, I suggested saving it for the next PE-focused ss.


    After thinking for a while, Eguchi-sensei epted it and thanked me.


    I was about to leave the room but then¡­ the heavy drops of pouring rain engulfed the silence in the room.


    And just like earlier, Eguchi-sensei shed the same mncholic look as her head reflexively turned towards the window.


    I was aware that I shouldn¡¯t pry too much about it but¡­ my mouth already moved before I could think of restraining it.


    ¡°Sensei, forgive me for asking but¡­ do you have bad memories concerning rain?¡±

 Chapter 782 - Melancholy

    Everyone has their own stories, tales and memories that will be ced near their hearts or minds to keep remembering or be locked away in a bid to forget.


    Any random person one can encounter on the street will also have one or two stories of their own. Unforgettable ones and ones that they vowed to forget.


    And going by that line of thought, Eguchi-sensei or even the sleeping Orimura-sensei have it. Whatever it was, it¡¯s clearly rude to pry it out of their mouths. Nheless, for the usually stalwart PE Teacher to show that kind of mncholic expression upon looking at the dark clouds and the pouring rain outside, my curiosity and perhaps, my slight concernpelled me to ask her about it.


    Now that I blurted that out, I quickly decided to push through it. To understand Eguchi-sensei better. Whether this was about my growing interest in her or just a normal curiosity on my part, I had no idea. Either way, considering my record, it¡¯s probably the former.


    I was suppressing my desire to steal or make a girl I took interest in be mine but that cork on how a girl could take my interest was nonexistent.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s happening; this time and all the other times I would involve myself with girls not included in ourplex rtionship.


    However, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s reaction to my question was met with silence. She then calmly turned her head towards me and put on a kind, reassuring smile. It¡¯s like her way of saying¡­ ¡®Whatever it is. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Onoda-kun.¡¯


    Normally, that should be enough to stump me. But with my mind already geared up to dig through the meaning of that look on her face, I straightened my back and stared at her intently.


    Sensing that, Eguchi-sensei quickly picked up the papers on the table as she tried to escape by standing up to put them somewhere.


    However, before she could do that, I opened my mouth and lowered my head slightly.


    ¡°I glimpsed an unusual expression on your face, sensei. Uhm, I can¡¯t help but get curious. I apologize if you see this as me trying to invade your privacy.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei¡¯s posture that¡¯s already half-squatting from her seat froze as she slowly sat back down.


    She met my gaze and bitterly smiled, ¡°I see. You caught that. Hmm¡­ You seem to always have these keen eyes, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Well, I''m an observer. At this point, she¡¯s already aware of that but¡­ in this case, she had every right to escape. I just didn¡¯t let her.


    Uh¡­ That sounds bad if taken out of context, huh?


    ¡°Rather than catching it, you showed it just enough for me to notice. And twice at that. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    As my voice trailed, I waited for her to shut me down. However, instead of my presumed scolding or rejection, Eguchi-sensei chuckled lightly. Seeing her doing that, that mncholic expression I caught seemed to be a nonexistent illusion.


    Instead of that, I really prefer seeing her smile and chuckle like this. Even her overly serious expression when she¡¯s in front of her students was a lot better than that one where she seemed too lonely and fragile.


    Fragile, not in the sense of her slight fear of direct contact with the opposite gender, but because she looked as though she was going to break down in tears at even the lightest touch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I¡¯m not fond of rain, or more specifically, I can¡¯t stand the sight of rainclouds and the sound of pouring rain too much. It¡¯s making me remember something from my childhood.¡±


    For just a moment, her lips arched to the opposite direction of a smile. It¡¯s quite adorable, really. Nheless, it¡¯s the exact same expression she wore earlier.


    So¡­ It¡¯s from her childhood, huh? I guess it¡¯s a bad enough memory that shouldn¡¯t be dug in the first ce. Should I take back my words about pushing through?


    Uh¡­ Let¡¯s try a few more times. This is just my guess but¡­ there¡¯s also a possibility that if she opened up to me, that fear she had would diminish slowly. I mean, she¡¯s alreadyfortable with my presence. If I got her morefortable enough then it would just be a matter of time when she¡¯d remove thebel of being the terror teacher.


    Nheless, if she¡¯s adamant about not letting it bother me then I only had to respect her decision. In all honesty, it¡¯s not my ce to know about it anyway. It¡¯s just me being too meddlesome.


    ¡°That¡¯s oddly specific, sensei. If there¡¯s rain there¡¯s obviously a raincloud and the sound of the pouring rain, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. However, I have my own reason why I specified it. Tell me, Onoda-kun. Why are you curious about my expression? Are you going to solve it for me again? The same way you solved my difficulty in enacting my creative activities and my ring problem towards male students?¡±


    Upon saying that, Eguchi-sensei leaned forward by putting her hands on the table. This way, her face quickly approached mine. With our eyes fixed onto each other, the sight of her pretty face closing in on mine made me lean backward just in case she failed to stop herself and it resulted in us headbutting each other.


    ¡°If I say yes here, will you let me try, sensei?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eguchi-sensei¡¯s answer came quickly. At the same time as that, she chuckled once more and returned to her seat.


    Huh? Did she just outy me?


    Asking that straightforwardly and rejecting me right after¡­ No doubt. I got caught in her.


    ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, Onoda-kun. But as my Student Assistant, that¡¯s not in the scope of your job, is it? I might have been inexperienced about the matters between men and women but shouldn¡¯t your girlfriend be the sole focus of your concern and not another woman? Moreover, I¡¯m your teacher. That instance in the Guidance Counseling Room should be the end of it. Stop teasing your teacher.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei said, elevating herself in a moral high ground as she continued to chuckle.


    Right. She thought I was hitting on her.


    Uh. In hindsight, she¡¯s not wrong. If we consider how I tried to offer my help.


    At this point, I decided that it was time to drop my persistence. Acting utterly defeated. I scratched my cheek and wryly smiled before raising my arms in surrender.


    Fortunately, Orimura-sensei remained sleeping or else I wouldn¡¯t hear the end of her nagging at how I was trying to hit on her friend.


    ¡°I understand, sensei. I¡¯ll stop prying but if ever¡­ you need some help. Or even someone to talk to concerning that, I can lend you my ears.¡±


    ¡°Really, this student is too much. No wonder Shiori-sensei is too fond of you.¡± Eguchi-sensei helplessly sighed.


    Before the fifth period started, the outpour of rain stopped. It¡¯s a short yet heavy rain but it sessfully lowered the temperature this afternoon. By that time, I excused myself. I haven¡¯t changed into my PE uniform yet.


    Surprisingly, Eguchi-sensei chased after me and offered to walk out of the Administration Building together, leaving the sleeping Orimura-sensei in the room.


    When we were about to separate right in front of the School Building, I heard Eguchi-sensei whisper something before quickly hurrying towards the direction of the Gymnasium, not letting me respond at all.


    ¡°Grow up to be a fine man, Onoda-kun.. If at that point you still held the same concern, I may bepelled enough to share it with you.¡±

 Chapter 783 - Friends

    With my suggestion of saving the activity for next week, Eguchi-sensei only had us do some light exercises before moving on to the lecture.


    Because the lecture became ¡®sit where you want to¡¯, my girls, or specifically Aya and Satsuki, prepared a ce for me to sit after Eguchi-sensei relieved me from my duty as her Student Assistant.


    The two sat on the back while Chii, Nami, Hina and Saki were sitting in front. The way thetter four settled down on that spot was purely incidental though which made it less obvious that they crowded on where I would. Moreover, Chii¡¯s gyaru friends, Kanzaki, Kikuchi became a wall that separated the girls from Sakuma, the three cowards in their circle as well as Fukuda along with hisckeys.


    Well, to call them a wall was kinda rude but because of them, those hopeful idiots couldn¡¯t even talk to the girls they wanted to talk to.


    Ah. I guess Sakuma shouldn¡¯t be lumped in their category anymore. The guy was already focused on how he would be able to turn the situation around concerning Setsuna. Satsuki would also try not to be too harsh on him anymore. There might still be few lingering feelings on his part because of the instances where he was unlucky enough to be in the vicinity on or before our intimate moments but that¡¯s already negligible. He even ran away yesterday.


    Considering I might be the one who topped that ssroom-level poprity poll, I found their eyes following me when I walked over to take my ce between Aya and Satsuki. Moreover, due to the resulting sitting arrangement, the not-so-obvious crowding of the girls in this particr corner became rather eye-catching to those who would care enough to observe. Although it didn¡¯t appear as if I was ced inside a circle of pretty and cute girls, I was still surrounded by them.


    Well, no onemented about that. At least, none of the girls in our ss but the boys, as well as those from ss 3, were whispering among themselves while pointing in our direction.


    We did act oblivious on the surface. However, because I would be making it up to the two for the lost chance earlier, we¡¯re sitting closer than normal to sneakily be intimate outside of their prying eyes.


    Fortunately, Eguchi-sensei soon started the lecture, releasing us from the pressure of doing everything covertly.


    An hourter, the lecture was over. The students quickly piled out of the Gymnasium


    As I didn¡¯t want to disturb Eguchi-sensei¡¯s lecture, I held off on giving the hairclip back to Satsuki. However, right when I did that, I caught Misaki looking in our direction. Or more specifically, to the girl to whom I returned the hairclip.


    And while dragging the annoyed Itou with her, she quickly walked towards us. She¡¯s beaming with an overly friendly and energetic smile but at the same time, she looked too innocent despite her refined gestures. Devoid of her sullen expression from earlier when I asked for the hairclip earlier, Misaki¡¯s eyes only stopped at me for a second as it quickly focused on Satsuki.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ G-greetings? I¡¯m Minamoto Misaki.¡±


    With her greeting and introduction sounding stiff, Satsuki raised an eyebrow.


    Perhaps thinking the girl was frowning at her, Misaki almost let out a yelp as she tried to step back and turn around.


    But before she could turn to Itou who was behind her, her eyes caught me.


    The forehead girl quickly hid behind me while peering from the gap of my arm at Satsuki like a scared little child.


    Seeing all that, Aya, who was silently watching the proceedings, giggled softly.


    As for Satsuki, given that I became Misaki¡¯s shield, she also raised an eyebrow at me which I could somehow read the intention, ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to shield her?¡±


    That¡¯s what she seemed to say. That¡¯s why I quickly shook my head and pulled the girl to my front.


    ¡°Misaki, what are you scared of? She¡¯s not going to bite you¡­ Anyway, let me introduce you to each other.¡±


    Although I sounded neutral there, Satsuki¡¯s displeasure continued to rise. Nheless, I kept a smile on my lips as I acted as a mediator between them.


    Reintroducing Misaki and in turn, introducing Satsuki.


    Obviously, since Misaki¡¯s perception of rtionships only reached friends and family, she also asked me if Satsuki is my friend.


    I answered with a wink which puzzled the forehead girl but Satsuki, upon seeing that we were the only ones left in the Gymnasium, stepped forward to pull me towards her. Following that, she had me face Misaki before slipping her arms from behind me, her chin anchoring on my shoulder.


    And using a rather superior tone, she announced, ¡°See this? I can be this close to him.¡±


    Speechless at the sight of Satsuki hugging me, Misaki¡¯s paper fan opened and covered her agape mouth.


    ¡°My, you two sure are close. How enviable.¡± It was a minuteter before she could squeeze out that kind of response. But with her eyes alternating between Satsuki and me, I could glimpse some kind of desire to get the same treatment from me.


    I acted oblivious to that though. It¡¯s bad enough that I somehow favored her, as my only friend. If I hugged her that intimately then I would be doing my girls wrong.


    From behind her, I saw the annoyed Itou biting her lips. Whatever¡¯s going on in her mind, it¡¯s clearly not tion. Besides, for her to be silent all this time, she either didn¡¯t want to talk to me or she just didn¡¯t know how to.


    A whileter, Satsuki, satisfied with Misaki¡¯s reaction, released me and rxed her expression. She put on a smile which made that forehead girl ted.


    After the two somehow ended up bing ¡®friends¡¯ as well, I also introduced the silent Aya. Since she¡¯s here then there¡¯s no way I would leave her out.


    However, after that introduction, Aya stood in front of me. Her shoulders excitedly shook.


    Well, it¡¯s obvious, she wanted the same treatment. Unlike what Satsuki did, the girl wanted to be on the receiving end.


    Due to that, right in front of Misaki¡¯s eyes, she watched how Aya received what she¡¯s trying to hint at me earlier.


    If seeing Satsuki hugging me like that made her surprised that she needed a minute to recover, then seeing me hugging Aya intimately made the girl puff her rosy cheeks in envy. She even forgot to fix the fringes covering her forehead.


    And once again, she stared at me with pleading eyes. Openly hoping for me to indulge her.


    Unfortunately, although I didn¡¯t act as oblivious as earlier, I intentionally interpreted it wrongly, I moved towards her and stroked her hair like earlier.


    It was at this point that Itou finally decided to open her mouth, ¡°Misa, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Looking at her retreating figure, the girl was trying her hardest not to put me in her eyes. Maybe because she thought she¡¯d just be annoyed at my face. Or if there were other reasons, only that girl could say what it was.


    ¡°Eh? Maaya-sama, I¡¯m n-not done yet.¡±


    Misaki almost stuttered as she seemed to be in a dilemma on whether to follow Itou or remain here with me.


    But to make her decide easily, I removed my hand from her head. ¡°Mhm. You should go now, Misaki. Don¡¯t let Itou wait.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uhm. I understand. See you soon, Ruki, Satsuki and Ayase. It has been a pleasure meeting and bing friends with you two.¡±


    Her voice was full of reluctance but still, she managed to show a refreshing smile before running towards Itou who red at me onest time before leading the innocent forehead girl away.


    A whileter, I also escorted the two outside. Since I would be going home right after my duty at the Student Council, I was already nning to use this free time before the end of school hours to spend more time with them.


    Uh¡­ about Misaki¡­ Honestly, it¡¯s too obvious that with these two instances today, the girl had grown somewhat attached to me. I hope I was just overthinking things and that¡¯s not what¡¯s happening¡­


    However, with all the clues she exhibited as well as the result of my own observations, it¡¯s more than likely that the girl thought that hugging someone intimately like that was a sign of being close friends¡­ Just that, she only witnessed it from me and the two girls. Let¡¯s just hope it won''t corrupt her mind¡­


    Satsuki and Aya surely got jealous of my treatment of Misaki which resulted for the tsundere to show that. Fortunately, I got my wits on me not to do the same for the innocent girl. It¡¯s a tempting thought but that would mean losing my only friend.. I mean, I would surely be more inclined to make her mine if that happened.

 Chapter 784 - Let Me Hug You

    After escorting the two back to that room where they changed earlier, Aya and I got some alone time together while Satsuki, Nami, Hina, Saki and Chii returned to our ssroom after changing.


    Well, they¡¯re giving consideration to the girl.


    Influenced by what she witnessed from Hina and Saki earlier and stimted by her silent jealousy over how I treated Misaki, Aya asked to do the same for me. No. There¡¯s no need to ask.


    As soon as we got the room for ourselves, Aya boldly expressed her desire through small intimate gestures. And that gradually escted to the most intimate way of expressing our desire for each other.


    Of course, that¡¯s not her first time doing that for me. I mean, that¡¯s the first sexual act she gave me. Pulling in a room and giving me a blowjob. However, given that the only time we didn¡¯t have a time restriction was during her first time when I brought her home, Aya got to focus more on the blowjob, eagerly trying to outperform the two from earlier.


    Well, she¡¯s not an expert yet ¨C neither Saki and Hina ¨C but watching her sucking me off as if my cock was a delicacy that she could never get enough, I was sessfully influenced by her that at one point, I became the one moving while she kept her lips mped around my cock, sliding in and out of her mouth.


    However, I restrained myself from finishing like that, we had the time so¡­ I nned to go all the way with her.


    Upon noticing my intention, the girl overflowed with enthusiasm that she asked me to also go down on her before we moved onto the main part.


    -


    -


    With the rest of the school hours spent with Aya, the two of us left the room only after the bell chimed. At that point, the girl had a peaceful and satisfied expression as I escorted her straight to the Book Club where I waited for Haruko and the others to arrive.


    Following that, I passed by the Student Support Club to once again rub in the faces of Ogawa and Taku my rtionship with Nami and the other two.


    Although I still have to be a little stealthy for Hina and Saki, Kikuchi who probably already questioned Hina watched me with aplicated expression stered on her face.


    Arisa-senpai still appeared annoyed with the unting of my rtionship with Nami. However, right when I exited their clubroom, she surprisingly ran after me and told me how dissatisfied she was.


    She didn¡¯t borate on what she¡¯s dissatisfied with but it¡¯s easy to guess. That¡¯s why I pulled her out of the room to sneak in a rather intimate kiss on her.


    Because it¡¯s sudden, it took her a while to react. And when she did, the girl reached for my cheeks and gave it a good pinch before pushing me away.


    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t do that!¡± She said. However, the way she licked her lips as if trying to savor the feeling of our kiss betrayed her outward reaction.


    After that, she quickly escaped back inside. Well, that¡¯s good too since our attraction to each other would go haywire if we stay longer.


    After Arisa-senpai disappeared back in their clubroom, Izumi-senpai peeked her head out a few secondster.


    If I had to guess, she got a little curious about why Arisa-senpai looked as though she was running away from a killer when she returned. Upon seeing me there, the fake delinquent clicked her tongue before closing the door shut.


    Whatever that meant, I had no idea. Was she annoyed because she thought I did something to Arisa-senpai or was it because I didn¡¯t even give her so much as a nce when I was inside?


    Uh¡­ Only that girl could answer that and I doubt I would see her over the weekend so that would be answered during the Mentor Program again.


    Going up to the third floor, I didn¡¯t miss checking on my club. When I passed by, Kana, Rae and Otsuka-senpai were about to leave the clubroom again to visit the library for their coborative work. I offered to walk them there but the two rejected it. Instead, they asked for a moment with me. A moment to be intimate with me.


    Perhaps because she got left out, I noticed Otsuka-senpai huffing her discontent when I wasn¡¯t looking.


    Uh. I noticed that when they were about to leave. Perhaps she¡¯s thinking that I wouldn¡¯t try to check on her current state¡­


    Little did she know that I was wary about the level of her curiosity. Fortunately, it probably wouldn¡¯t overflow soon. Based on my observations, there were possibly triggers that would make her the same as before. At the moment, I hadn¡¯t tripped those yet.


    Being left behind in the clubroom again, I checked on Ishida-senpai. There¡¯s no such thing as displeasure in her eyes this time. Instead, she tried pushing me out of the room to attend to my duty in the Student Council.


    However, right before I reached the door of the clubroom, she stopped pushing me out. A few seconds after that, her hands that were on my back slipped to my side and eventually ended up clutching my shoulder. Following that, the sensation of her cheek and soft bosom pressed on my back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about saying anything or looking behind you, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m only trying something out. This will be over soon.¡±


    That¡¯s what she said. Cutting me off when I tried to move my head to check on her.


    But as seconds turned to minutes, Ishida-senpai kept her hold on me.


    She¡¯s not being too obvious, huh? Telling me not to do anything was probably her way to stop me from pushing her away. This admirable senior most likely found out about my intention to remain as just her club junior.


    This way, she¡¯s preventing herself from hearing words of rejection but at the same time, taking advantage of the fact that Kana and Rae weren''t in the room.


    In the end, she¡¯s also the one who broke her rules of no flirting inside the clubroom¡­


    Wait¡­ Maybe she didn¡¯t see this as flirting.


    ¡°Senpai, you say that but¡­ Shouldn¡¯t I at least ask why you¡¯re hugging me like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should at least ask. But do you think I will answer you?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t¡­ But it¡¯s better than silently guessing your intention.¡±


    Even without guessing, Ishida-senpai¡¯s intention was easy to point out. This girl was trying to appeal to me again. But this was definitely the result of me not making any moves on her after the time we spent in her house.


    Honestly, she¡¯s still exuding that loneliness, especially when we¡¯re alone like this. It appeared as if she was hoping to feel more warmth from me. But my lukewarm reaction yesterday probably spurred her to do this.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be better for you to just shut up and let me hug you?¡±


    See. She¡¯s now tantly admitting that she¡¯s hugging me rather than calling it with another term as an excuse.


    ¡°Perhaps, if I¡¯m not myself, that¡¯s the correct reaction. But you¡¯re aware of how I really am, senpai. I¡¯m receiving hugs and even kisses from different girls. Even before I entered to check on you, I did that with Kana and Rae.¡±


    That sounds like bragging again but it¡¯s true anyway. A simple hug like this could do so little to move me. Unless she¡¯s one of my targets like Arisa and Izumi-senpai, it¡¯s not really making me excited or it¡¯s not igniting my desire to make her mine.


    ¡°Yeah, right. You¡¯re someone who doesn¡¯tck in hugs and kisses..¡± Ishida-senpai said in a bitter tone.

 Chapter 785 - Laying It Out

    When I previously said I preferred Ishida-senpai as an admirable senior, it¡¯s mostly because that¡¯s how I came to be interested in her. Ever since meeting her during that club recruitment day, she remained steadfast in her passion for the Literature Club.


    Well, her judgements and decisions weren¡¯t always perfect. For example,ing with that Kenji to a love hotel. Although I somehow prevented it and she clearly reflected on her decision, that just showed her imperfections as a human being. No one could call themselves perfect. Except for narcissists, I guess?


    Anyway, apart from that, Ishida-senpai retained her admirability. In my eyes, at least. Her impartiality and her love for the club were probably the things I like about her.


    And even though she clearly expressedst Sunday that she invited me not because she likes me, this particr move from her says otherwise.


    I could now feel her racing heartbeat. Her hands¡¯ grip was also tightening to keep it from shaking.


    Whatever she¡¯s thinking right now, she¡¯s most likely bracing herself for another rejection from me.


    Rejection might be the wrong word¡­ I just wasn¡¯t going in the direction of trying to court her.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ But I have to admit, I do appreciate this, senpai. Can I at least turn around? I feel it¡¯s wrong to be the only one on the receiving end.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No. Just stay still and let me hug you.¡±


    ¡°What if I insist?¡± Upon saying that, I quickly turned my body around to face her. Even though she was gripping my shoulders tightly, that didn¡¯t prevent me from doing so.


    Before she knew it, while her arms remained hanging on my side since they lost their grip, my arms enclosed around her body, just like what happenedst Sunday.


    Ishida-senpai flinched and raised her chin to meet my gaze.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to say, ¡®Don¡¯t say anything¡¯. I¡¯m returning what I received from you, senpai. I ought to do more. However, I have to leave soon¡­¡±


    Ishida-senpai tried to open her mouth but closed it as quickly upon hearing my words. Following that, her arms settled on my back and sped together to tighten her embrace.


    It¡¯s clearly too obvious. Only a dense idiot or someone running from reality would ce another meaning to these actions of hers.


    ¡°Like I said before I left your housest Sunday, I¡¯m honestly interested in you, senpai. If you feel lonely, I can apany you again. And thanks to that notebook filled with your wisdom and knowledge, I¡¯m learning a lot of things¡­ I actually feel really lucky to have you as my senior¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Although she showed minute reactions to everything that I said, she clearly predicted that there¡¯s a ¡®But¡¯ing next.


    My lips twisted into a bitter smile and nodded before continuing, ¡°But I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to court you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, her eyes shook as she gradually lowered her head. A whileter, the sensation of her enclosed arms disappeared from my back. She pulled it back and put it on my chest.


    It¡¯s not to clutch onto my clothes or something put to push me away, to try and get away from my embrace.


    I guess that¡¯s the effect of my words on her.


    However, I¡¯m not done yet. That¡¯s why instead of letting her go, my arms enclosed around her moved downwards and pressed on her hips to pull her closer to me.


    ¡°This will sound conceited of me but I¡¯ll still say it¡­ Senpai, I¡¯m trying to save you from being burdened by my abnormality. If I started courting you, I know to myself that I won¡¯t stop until I make you say yes. Furthermore, you¡¯re aware of it. Kana and Rae aren¡¯t my only girlfriends. There¡¯s more. I really want you to think about this clearly. Perhaps I got your interest but I still think I¡¯m the worst person to associate with.¡±


    One could say that the way I was treating her was differentpared to the others. But it¡¯s kinda simr in a way.


    In Ishida-senpai''s case, because I somehow preferred her as that admirable senior, I was holding myself back. Our rtionship could just stay that way. But because of this instance, I guess it might change sooner than I thought.


    In Arisa-senpai and Izumi-senpai¡¯s case, they both had that choice to walk away from me. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t. And because Arisa-senpai approached me again, Izumi-senpai fell in line. But thetter¡¯s reason was to protect the former from me. Too bad for her though, I turned the tables on her in the end.


    In Otsuka-senpai''s case, there¡¯s really not much to say about her¡­ I felt responsible for her curiosity over that subject. Perhaps one could say that I was deluding myself that I was only taking responsibility and using it as an excuse to keep her running within my palm but that¡¯s just how it is... It¡¯s clearly my fault that her curiosity over that subject overflowed because of that one instance of letting her watch Kana and me having sex.


    Anyway, the force of Ishida-senpai¡¯s push weakened and gradually came to a stop.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t say anything, turning the situation into an awkward silence.


    For the next five minutes, the situation continued. Without any words exchanged, it became an instance where our body warmth transferred to one another. I could feel her calm breathing on my chest but there was no other movement from her.


    If I had to guess, she couldn¡¯t find the words to say next.


    That¡¯s why¡­ To save us both from the awkwardness, I uttered an excuse as I removed my arms holding her tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going then, senpai. See you next week.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s not really an excuse. Shizu would be waiting for me. With our rtionship revealed to the members of the Student Council as well as my new position of being a Disciplinary Officer, it would look bad on her if I took my time to show up.


    Before stepping away, I stroked Ishida-senpai¡¯s silky ck hair down to her back which made her raise her head to face me.


    She¡¯s biting her lips as expected. And from the expression written on her face, she¡¯s clearly trying to find words to say.


    I chuckled at that which made her forehead crease in slight annoyance but when I candidly reached for her cheeks and affectionately caressed them, her expression slowly eased up as she finally responded to me.


    It¡¯s just a simple nod but it¡¯s enough.


    With that, I gave her cheeks a squeeze before pulling my hand off of them. I then turned around and left the clubroom. This time, Ishida-senpai didn¡¯t stop me.


    She¡¯d be alone in that there for a while but I guess she could use that time to think about what I just told her. If she remained steadfast with her decision to be involved with me then I would have to answer in kind.


    Whatever her decision, I guess I would be able to hear about it next week or if she wanted, through Messenger. Either way, I¡¯m going to hear her out properly. I alreadyid out everything for her. She¡¯s a pretty girl who could even receive a confession from someone so¡­ even if it¡¯s not me, there¡¯s a possibility that she could find someone that would show the same level of concern and appreciation towards her.


    If that happened, it would definitely leave a bitter taste in my mouth but that¡¯s just life.. It¡¯s not up to me to decide for her.

 Chapter 786 - Rowdy Student Council

    When I reached the Student Council Room, I was just right on time as they were just gearing up for today¡¯s meeting.


    After the event that transpired four days ago, the awkward silence that suddenly filled the room upon my appearance was a given.


    The Secretary looked on quietly while his girlfriend, Watanabe shed a knowing smile. It¡¯s almost as though she¡¯s cheering for me to not dilly-dally and hurry up to sit on the empty seat on Shizu¡¯s right.


    It didn¡¯te off as a surprise that only the Vice President showed an abject repulsion over my appearance. But perhaps afraid that Shizu would shut him down again, he kept mum.


    Meanwhile, Shizu remained at her seat, amused as she watched me walk towards her.


    But instead of sitting down so that they could start the meeting with my inclusion, I walked to the side and began preparing tea for everyone.


    Seeing that, I heard Shizu clicking her tongue before standing up and pulling me back to the table. And perhaps to keep me from standing up again, she had me sit on her chair before settling down in between my opened legs. Just like what happenedst Monday.


    ¡°This is ridiculous! This is the Student Council, not your dating hangout spot! Can we be professional here?!¡±


    Fuming through his nose, Inugaki, the Vice President, finally had his fuse blown up as he crisply pped the table and barked at us exasperatedly.


    The couple on the side of the long table kept their silence but it¡¯s clear that even the Secretary had the same sentiment. Just that, he¡¯s as guilty as us when he brought his girlfriend aboard the Student Council. Moreover, there were times when he was flirting with Watanabe.


    In the end, it¡¯s just Inugaki who scowled and raged like a dog who got hurt from watching his owner clutching another dog.


    Uh¡­ If I used that analogy, I would also be a dog. Well, that¡¯s not important.


    Shizu wasn¡¯t even fazed with that after all. She even whispered for me to hug her tightly before raising her head to meet Inugaki¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Vice President. I¡¯m just keeping my leash on this guy. I apologize if this irks you.¡±


    Inugaki was stumped. For Shizu to shamelessly deny that this was a flirty act but instead leashing me to her, he lost whatever prepared responses in his mind.


    With his scowl twisting as if he ate something sour, Inugaki clenched his trembling fist before gradually sitting back down on his seat.


    As if what she said wasn¡¯t enough, Shizu followed up.


    ¡°If Vice President also found a girl he likes, in light that we¡¯re all a couple here, I will be turning a blind eye if you bring her here. Moreover, I¡¯d put her in the same position as this idiot behind me. What do you think?¡±


    Even though I could only see a part of her face, this girl was undoubtedly having a st jabbing at Inugaki.


    If I had to guess, she¡¯s putting on a show for me as she poured out her umted grievances from how Inugaki acted. He most likely gave her a hard time during these past three days.


    Looking at Watanabe who¡¯s covering her mouth in a bid not to burst intoughter, my guess was probably close to reality.


    I mean. Now that I¡¯m here, Shizu was feeling more invincible. She knew that if ever Inugaki tried to strongarm her, I would definitely not standby.


    If that¡¯s true, I would have to pry out what happened from this girl¡¯s mouthter. Or I could ask Watanabe.


    ¡°President. I¡¯m getting mad for your sake. If the students and the Student Council Advisor heard about this, your position will be threatened.¡± Inugaki said while trying to maintain the calm in his voice.


    Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯tpletely mask his outrage just a few seconds ago. He gritted his teeth and made sure not to look at us while uttering all that.


    Anyway, for him to find that kind of justification with his actions, if there were audiences around us, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he might be apuded by it. It¡¯s within reason after all.


    For the honored Student Council to turn into a ce where we openly flirted with each other, it¡¯s truly degrading to think so.


    However, Shizu remained nonchnt. It¡¯s as if everything was still in her control.


    She drew backward, putting her whole weight on me. And while enjoying my arms wrapped around her navel, Shizu dropped another bomb for the poor Vice President.


    ¡°Advisor? Don¡¯t worry, Vice President. Sensei is well aware of my rtionship with this guy. I introduced him to herst week.¡±


    Shizu even reached to the back of my neck, pulling my head down as she pressed our cheeks together.


    This girl¡­ she¡¯s also restraining herself in her own way. If she¡¯s all out in showing off our rtionship, she had long asked me for a kiss.


    Anyway, that advisor must be Hayashi-sensei. And considering Watanabe and her boyfriend both had a puzzled expression on their faces, they probably hadn¡¯t met her yet but clearly, they heard about the Student Council¡¯s Advisor.


    As for her concern towards the students seeing this, there¡¯s none. No matter what, she still had her head on her shoulder, she wouldn¡¯t recklessly put her reputation to a test. Although she might be serious about showing me off as hers during the previous asions, that''s just her wishful thinking. In the end, her ce here was still important and she wouldn¡¯t jeopardize it by herself. Moreover, with the progress of our rtionship reaching this point, the girl was more or less satisfied to keep it inside this room or when we were alone together.


    Without waiting for Inugaki or the other two to react to what she just said, Shizu continued. ¡°Alright. For your peace of mind. This is supposed to be a secret but I can tell you all about this ahead of time¡­ I¡¯m going to groom him as my sessor. That¡¯s why whether you like it or not, I will keep him by my side.¡±


    With another bomb dropped by Shizu, the livid Vice President and the couple all stared at me as another bout of awkward silence ensued.


    A whileter, with the matter of me bing her sessor as the focus, even the silent Secretary red up and asked Shizu for rifications.


    Just like this, the matter of us sitting together was put at the back of their minds. Moreover, that topic became the sole focus of the whole meeting.


    In one way or another, even though I hadn¡¯t decided to take it seriously, I helped Shizu deflect their doubts and answer their questions.


    And at one point in time, the tea that I left to boil when Shizu dragged me with her whistled.


    Ignoring the re of Inugaki, I served all of us tea before continuing.


    Once the meeting was done, Shizu and I left the Student Council Room, partly escaping from more questions and partly just a way for us to get a change of scenery.


    As for our destination, it¡¯s that abandoned clubhouse of the Gardening Club located at the northwestern part of the school grounds. The one Nami and I discovered.


    Shizu wanted to inspect it and if she didn¡¯t find any problem, she¡¯d possibly grant our request to use that for ourselves.

 Chapter 787 - Always Be Like This

    The inspection of that abandoned clubhouse was done fairly meticulously as Shizu went an extra mile ¨C she took it as part of her job as the President of the Student Council ¨C to inspect that forgotten side of the school.


    Once she finished that inspection, my feet ached for her seeing her remaining standing there while contemting. That¡¯s why I grabbed her hand and pulled her somewhere to sit.


    Although a bit miffed since she got interrupted, Shizu settled down just as quickly upon feeling my arms around her. We¡¯re outdoors and there¡¯s no other soul around apart from us. We basically have this whole ce to ourselves. Both of us had no reason to be reserved.


    In this way, it also opened her mind that this could be a chance to let me be involved with it. She told me what was on her mind and asked me what I think about it.


    In the end, what she decided all boils down to either opening it to students like us or closing it offpletely. She¡¯ll also ask Hayashi-sensei about it.


    Anyway, looking around us, the trees weren¡¯t trimmed at all and there were a lot of fell-off branches and dried leaves that were probably already there sincest summer.


    Just by the sight of that, Shizu and I agreed that it was certainly neglected by the school¡¯s Administration. Or if not neglected, it was intentionally haven¡¯t given enough importance. I mean, it¡¯s actually hard for a student to stray at this side of the school. Only those sneaky ones would possibly do, like us.


    Apart from this side, there were more ces that are outside of most people¡¯s eyes. There¡¯s that gathering spot of the delinquents and other hangout spots that one could find if they search enough.


    After we¡¯re done talking about it, our topic of conversation moved onto our rtionship or rather, we treated it as our exclusive time to be together. Well, there¡¯s not much to talk about since every time we would meet, in one way or another, we¡¯re affirming the state of our rtionship.


    That¡¯s why, putting the other issues to the back of our minds, we used that time to deepen our bonds. Both emotionally and physically.


    Just like this, myst minutes in school for this week were spent with the possessive girl who¡¯s still stubborn to admit that she¡¯s now part of ourplex rtionship.


    -


    -


    As I had nned, after sending Shizu back to the Student Council and concluding my duty there, I went straight home.


    Well, scratch that. I failed to execute that n. I still waited and escorted Shizu to their circle and checked once more on my girls from their respective clubs. That included Chii in her club.


    I spent a few minutes looking for their club since I hadn¡¯t been there before. She¡¯s actually part of a hobby club, pulled by her gyaru friend, Kushii or Kunieda; the former was a nickname, as an additional headcount to keep that club afloat.


    Since it¡¯s still our first year, Chii didn¡¯t have any interest in other clubs despite being a member of a Softball Club during middle school. As for her reason, she wanted to get away from exhausting training.


    Despite her experience in her previous club, she failed to improve her stamina to the point of being able to endure those.


    Most likely, she¡¯s using this time to properly plot her course for the future. She will join a proper club during the second or third year or if nothing took her interest this year then she¡¯d remain as a member of a club just to fill the required number of members.


    Anyway, I spent around 15 minutes going around different clubs. And when I was about to return from checking on Satsuki at the Gymnasium, I noticed an interesting affair.


    Well, affair might be the wrong word¡­ it¡¯s just a scene of a strained couple talking to each other in whispers.


    It¡¯s interesting because¡­ that couple turned out to be students I know. Or better yet, they¡¯re from the same ss.


    Moreover, the girl was once my target and just recently, I heard that she broke up with her boyfriend.


    Right. It¡¯s Kanzaki and the boy from our ss is none other than that guy from the Baseball Club.


    I forgot his name. But that was certainly a surprise.


    The rumor about there¡¯s a secret couple in our ss from back then was actually true.


    I suspected that it was Kanzaki but never confirmed and soon dropped it after that time in the library.


    I didn¡¯t stay long to eavesdrop on them but from what I heard upon passing by, it¡¯s enough to confirm that they¡¯re the ones from that rumor.


    In ss, Kanzaki never interacted with the guy except when she was acting as the ss President but there, I heard her addressing him using his first name. That¡¯s the sign of intimacy, isn¡¯t it?


    Moreover, they both sounded frustrated at one another. On one hand, the baseball guy was asking Kanzaki if she wanted to start over and on the other hand, Kanzaki rejected him firmly, even mentioning hisck of courage to take the first step in deepening their previous rtionship.


    Well, I might be wrong with my interpretation given that it¡¯s only a happenstance that I passed by where they were conversing.


    Either way, Kanzaki was probably called out by that guy.


    But dude? If what he¡¯s asking was true, I¡¯d stand by Kanzaki¡¯s decision to reject him.


    Didn¡¯t the reason for their breakup because he got fed up with her? So much for having balls to say that but not having the balls to kiss the girl.


    Uhh¡­ Why am I getting worked up with it?


    Anyway, I put that at the back of my mind as soon as I rode the train. I had a more important concern waiting for me at home¡­


    -


    -


    After being greeted by both Akane and Yae at the front door, I somehow dashed towards the living room to look for someone¡¯s presence.


    Seeing how hurried I was, I heard the two girls gleefully giggling from behind me as if they were looking at their kid dashing forward to a thrilling ride in an amusement park.


    ¡°Yaeko, are you sure about this? You brought the very girl Ruki is wanting to spend time with. Your time with him will lessen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I picked her, Akane. Sweetie is too obvious at how much he wants to be with Miyako but he can¡¯t find the time to do so.¡±


    ¡°I see. You also noticed that. Earlier, when he read your message, he almost jumped out in joy.¡±


    ¡°Really? Now that¡¯s something to be envious of.¡±


    I picked up that conversation from the two before I entered the living room. And that made my feet stop moving. Turning around, I ran back towards the two and hugged them at the same time before whispering my gratitude in their ears. ¡°Thank you, Akane, Yae. You know there¡¯s no reason to be envious, right? I love you just as much.¡±


    ¡°See this? I¡¯m correct. This is exactly what he¡¯s going to do.¡±


    ¡°Un. Sweetie will always be sweetie.¡±


    Akane and Yae then burst into clearughter as they pinched my cheeks in adoration. And a momentter, a felt a presence behind me and the third voice rang out, disagreeing with them.


    ¡°He¡¯s still a hateful guy though.¡±


    Even without turning around, I wouldn¡¯t mistake that familiar voice¡­


    Miyako.


    Turning around, the girl¡¯s lips were slightly raised on the side as she scoffed at my disy. Nheless, the tion she¡¯s feeling was radiating from her body.


    Wait. These three¡­ I got yed by them, huh?

 Chapter 788 - Sketch

    Like Yae said, I have been wanting to spend time with Miyako. Even though I wasn¡¯t that vocal to that, I expressed that sentiment even back during that karaoke. And it also extends to all of my girls.


    Even without me saying it, they¡¯re surely aware of that given that they too were trying to adjust their schedule just to be with me even if it¡¯s just a few minutes.


    Yua actually always sends me photos of her wearing fashionable clothes while posing like a model. The girl was sharpening up her modeling capabilities as preparation for that audition in theing month.


    It¡¯s only a few days away from June. That audition was already looming over her head. She confessed to me that she¡¯s a little nervous about going back to that industry. From what she experienced, even if I saved her and it was covered up to not affect her normal life, it was still traumatizing. She would have a hard time trusting those photographers again, no matter how professional their credentials were.


    Although she opened up to me, she hadn¡¯t told her mom about it yet. That¡¯s why I told her that I¡¯ll help her to calm her nerves by doing this trial modeling.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s somehow going well. I already had a folder of her modeling photos in my phone, keeping it safe. She¡¯s also wanting to do live modeling, with me as her photographer but as someone who could only do sneaky shots, I doubt I would be able to highlight her charms through it. But since it was her request, my mind was already shouting yes to it.


    The same as Yua, the other girls who I couldn¡¯t see every day were creating their own way to satisfy their longing and even if it would eat my free time, I would dly indulge them in it. That¡¯s the least I could do for them¡­


    They¡¯re afraid that I would forget about them if they couldn¡¯t see me or talk to me. However, I was more afraid. Afraid that they might find it exhausting to cling to me given that I couldn¡¯t always be with them. What kind of boyfriend am I? I¡¯m even worse than those in a long-distance rtionship.


    Uh¡­ But it¡¯s better to keep that sentiment in my mind. If I can be afraid that things won¡¯t go well for us, then I just have to do something to prevent that from happening.


    ¡°Your forehead is creased. You¡¯re thinking about other things again. I thought you wanted me here with you? After they give way to us, you¡¯ll just get silent there.¡±


    Pulling me out of another bout of overthinking, Miyako peered over by putting her beautiful face right in front of me. On her lips, a pout was apparent.


    Our dinner has already ended and I¡¯m sitting on my old bed with her by my side. Earlier, Akane, Nao, Yae and Miwa-nee collectively agreed to push us into this room right after cleaning the table because I was reluctant to just disappear with Miyako when all of them were there.


    Well, it¡¯s just too obvious to them how much I wanted to be with Miyako. After that little yful act by the three when I arrived, I only went to greet Nao and Miwa-nee before sticking close to Miyako.


    Even Minoru couldn¡¯t help but ask why I was acting like a baby to the girl.


    Miyako, on the other hand, acted indifferent with her eyes rolling at me. But she didn¡¯t have it in her to push me away from her. In fact, she¡¯s secretly loving how affectionate I was.


    She¡¯s just doing it to save her face from embarrassment and teases that the other four might throw at her.


    From what I heard from Yae, it took her four days getting the girl to agree toe with her for a sleepover. This girl was too adamant about keeping up with what she wanted; me personally inviting her.


    She understood that I couldn¡¯t do that easily yet that¡¯s what she¡¯s wishing for. That¡¯s something I want to fulfill in the future.


    Well, I didn¡¯t just easily fall into a trance. Because right on myp, her sketchbook was opened on the page that pushed me to it.


    No. It¡¯s not my portrait. But something she drew that probably represented ourplex rtionship¡¯s current state. A small ind in the middle of ake. Not a sea since there wasnd depicted on all sides just that theke seemed to be an abyss, it¡¯s deep and dark that once a person sank in it, there¡¯s no way to swim his or her way up. There¡¯s no boat or any other ship that could ferry them to thends beyond but theck of it means it¡¯s possible to build one. There were people there but they were all located in the middle of the ind, circled around a small cottage.


    I guess one can also call it an isted ind, located at the center of the world. The escape from it was either to drown in the abyss or to cross the river and return to thend


    Since that was only a sketch, it¡¯s colorless and only presented using simple details. She still had to paint it to properly convey the artistic meaning of it.


    Going by the same line of thought, I shouldn¡¯t have made the connection to our situation, right? But as soon as I caught sight of it, all of their faces shed in my mind and along with that, the hardship we¡¯re facing by staying in thisplex rtionship.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I admit, I fell into deep thought from seeing this¡­ Miyako, does this have a meaning?¡± I picked up the sketchbook and pointed at the page at what she drew.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s a sketch, numbskull. I still haven¡¯t even thought of painting that.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ I overthink it again, huh?¡±


    ¡°Was there ever an instance where you didn¡¯t overthink? It¡¯s your habit.¡± Miyako scoffed at me again but soon after doing that, she put her head on my shoulder as she glued herself closer to me.


    Noticing that, I ced my arm over her shoulder, holding her closely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a habit, yes. Will you believe me if I tell you¡­¡± I nodded and proceeded to tell her what I thought of upon seeing her sketch.


    At first, she was intently listening to what I was saying but as I started linking it to our situation, Miyako started giggling before calling me a ¡®numbskull¡¯ again.


    By the time I finished, Miyako grabbed me by the cor of my shirt and pulled my head down.


    While still having an amused smile on her pretty face that¡¯s too much in contrast to how she was a month ago, Miyako blew air to my face before opening her mouth, ¡°You might be right with your interpretation but wait until I finish painting that, alright? This situation with you isn¡¯t filled with hardship but I also won¡¯t say it¡¯s easy. But even if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re always there to lift us up. So while the problem starts with you, everything also revolves around you. If you¡¯re unhappy, I bet every one of us will be the same.¡±


    Miyako then pushed a finger on my lips, preventing me from talking. She shook her head and continued.


    ¡°Being by your side again, I¡¯m certain they¡¯re feeling the same way as I do. Especially now that you¡¯ve changed. Your emotions are always written on your face whenever you¡¯re with us. You noticed it yourself, why do you think we won¡¯t notice? Still, if we loved you back then¡­ Even more so today. Our Ruki has grown up, it¡¯s about time we do too. That way, we can keep up with you and remain as your special someone.¡±


    As soon as thest word left her mouth, Miyako grabbed her sketchbook from my hand and ced it on the bedside table. And with myp opening up, she pulled the nket covering us down as she climbed up and straddled me.


    Because she¡¯s in an elevated position, I had to raise my head to stare at her and from there, I saw the lovely and cheery girl that I stole before, devoid of the gloom that covered her whole person in thetter half of the previous school year.


    Miyako then lowered her head, her smooth fragrant hair brushing across my face. With our eyes staring heatedly at each other, my idle arms wrapped around her before weing her puckered lips with my mine¡­ ¡°I hate that I love you.. Yet I love being with you¡­ So much that I can¡¯t step away from your light even if I tried to do so.¡±

 Chapter 789 - Miyakos Night (1) *

    The night was still young and with our conversation ending on a good note, Miyako, who had just confessed what was in her mind and heart currently, took the initiative to make the first move by cing herself on myp.


    We¡¯re alone in a room and this would be our first time sharing a bed ever since reconnecting with me. Naturally, I was also hoping for this kind of development.


    Our memories together might be filled with sorrow on Miyako¡¯s part, that didn¡¯t stop her from expressing her sentiments after epting me in her life once more.


    That¡¯s right. With Miyako, it wasn¡¯t the case of me epting her back but the other way around. I thrived to be epted by her. Even though she¡¯s the one who chose to start anew, I somehow took it that way.


    I was the cause of her grief even if she was ming herself for not telling me about her hardships.


    I mean, I was more than ready to step away and not cross her path back then. But Miyako choosing to write off what happened between us could also be interpreted as her way to give me some retribution for what I did to her.


    Her hate on me that¡¯s surfacing from time to time could attest to that. It became my task to be epted by her once more.


    And perhaps today is the day for that.


    ¡°Hold me, Ruki,¡± Miyako whispered in between our exchanges of kisses. Her body was swaying on top of me as her hips began to grind herself on that bulge in my pants.


    On the other hand, my hands were already wrapped around her back, supporting her for her endeavor.


    ¡°I¡¯m already holding you, aren¡¯t I? Or does it have another meaning?¡± My lips stretched into a smile to which she answered in a slight annoyance.


    ¡°What do you think? Are we here to just kiss and cuddle again? I¡¯m the same as any of your girls, you hateful guy¡­ Just because I¡¯m not proactive doesn¡¯t mean I became a tamed cat.¡±


    Somehow, hearing her say that, an imaginary growl of a cat rang in my mind.


    That reminds me. Miyako wasn¡¯t really that tame in bed. Although she became gloomy halfway through the duration of me staying beside her, she¡¯s like Haruko who eventually became the one more aggressive when ites to sex. Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t stop just because I had already cummed once. We often did it three times in a row wherein during the third time, I would bepletely at her mercy.


    There¡¯s also that one time where we did it while her ex was in the vicinity. That happened right inside her room¡­ While her ex remained in the living room, Miyako would disappear in her room where I was waiting for her. At one point, that guy knocked on her door when she took her time returning. However, given that we were in the middle of having sex, the way she answered his call from beyond the door wasden with her moans.


    Of course, that guy noticed the unnaturalness of her voice but with the door locked from inside, he could only wait.


    Well, that¡¯s the time when I thoroughly conquered her and the only reason that she¡¯s staying with him was that I told her to do so; just like any other girl I stole back then. I honestly couldn¡¯t remember who that guy was. But he¡¯s at least someone better than the cowardly trio of Ogawa, Tadano and Taku.


    Anyway, whether that has already changed or not, I would be able to find out about it tonight.


    ¡°Not a cat, huh? But if I recall correctly, you always purred like a cat under the caresses of my hands.¡± I responded with a smirk. And at the same time as that, my hand followed my words and began caressing her whole body


    From her back, I slowly crawled towards her nape. And after getting the reaction that I was expecting from her, it went to her shoulders before reaching her front. She¡¯s wearing a two-piece negligee. It¡¯s not the sexy and mature type but it¡¯s thin andfortable enough to wear.


    I once againmitted to my memory her figure that had grown more curves than I remembered.


    Before she could angrily purr at my retort, Miyako¡¯s sweet-sounding whimper echoed along the walls of this room, filling the enthusiasm I needed to thoroughly satisfy her.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s unfair, you hateful guy.¡±


    ¡°How is it unfair? Didn¡¯t you make the first move? I¡¯m just responding to my Miyako¡­¡±


    As my voice trailed, I proceeded to take off the top part of her negligee. In just a moment, her bra with a cat silhouette pattern entered my sight.


    No matter how much she denies her likeness to a cat, it¡¯s being projected by what she¡¯s wearing underneath.


    My hands traveled from her navel upwards before slipping beneath it to cup her modest bosom in my palms.


    As a counter to my yful hands that made her whole body shudder from their caresses, Miyako¡¯s hips never stayed still. The warmth umting from the friction of how intense she rubbed our private parts, even if they were still covered by cloth, had sessfully turned us both on.


    She could feel my stiff erection while I could feel her slit slowly staining both of our bottoms.


    ¡°Hnng... Why did I forget that you¡¯re always like this? Always refusing to be the one dominated. Just you wait, I still remembered how to subdue you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a big word. Subdue me? Isn¡¯t that because you were always trying to squeeze me in quick session? I could boast about my stamina but doing it like that¡­ I will have no choice but to raise the white g.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s new. Admitting your loss. Then again, you¡¯re not the same Ruki of days past. Why don¡¯t you show me how you will melt my hate away?¡±


    ¡°Is that a challenge?¡±


    ¡°You can think of it that way. These past few days, I¡¯m always getting influenced by your warm embrace... That¡¯s a blunder. But not tonight.¡±


    This girl kept on boasting like this but in truth, she could only retain it during this kind of moment. As soon as we settle downter, she¡¯ll once again melt in my embrace.


    ¡°Really? Then I better get to work¡­¡±


    With the tone I used a mix of lustful and yful, Miyako¡¯s dark eyes blinked twice, making her long eyshes flutter beautifully. My hands then began fondling that ethereal softness. Her perky nipples that I hadn¡¯t seen for months poked the middle of my palms as they grew stiff from all the stimtion she was experiencing.


    And before she could retort, my lips once again met hers and our tongues entangled inside her mouth, beginning their own battle for supremacy.


    To not lose with my straightforwardness, Miyako lifted her hips for a bit as she fuddled with my pants, letting the caged beast out of its confines.


    Her hands gripped my length tightly before sensually stroking it all the while rubbing it on her still-hidden slit.


    With both of our senses focused on each other and busily pleasuring one another, the fires of our desires heightened the room temperature.


    As a drop of her sweat lined her neck, I hurriedly moved to lick it clean before eventually taking our situation to the next step.


    Stripping us both naked.

 Chapter 790 - Miyakos Night (2) *

    In less than a minute and only pausing whatever our mouths and hands were busy off of, our articles of clothing dropped on the side one by one.


    Starting from my shirt that Miyako skillfully took off while leaving behind a trail of her saliva as she licked my body clean of beads of sweat and ending with her ck panties that I somehow reluctantly pulled down from her legs down, the two of us stared hungrily at each other¡¯s body.


    Well, I was reluctant because she¡¯s wearing a sexy type of underwear. Although somewhat mismatched with her bra, seeing her humping on top of me while that was still on would surely be a sight to behold.


    Unfortunately, because of the heat of the situation, it was toote to stop it.


    As soon as we both returned into our birthday suit, Miyako pushed me down and had mey on my back.


    Resulting from that, my cock stood proudly before her eyes. Miyako licked her lips before my eyesight got quickly blocked by the gorgeous view of her round buttocks, initiating that well-known position where we could easily pleasure each other at the same time using our mouths.


    I expertly moved and held her butt in ce just before she blocked her nose. As her sweet and salty taste coated my lips, Miyako¡¯s warm hands enclosed around my length, stopping it from twitching in apparent excitement.


    A momentter, her faintining voice reached my ears as I felt her breath blowing onto my cock.


    ¡°Hateful guy, this is bigger than I remembered¡­ What did you eat? This has grown bigger in less than a year ¡­¡±


    This girl¡­ Did she memorize my size? Haruko, Yae and the other girls thought that I still perfectly filled them but I really felt that they had a renewed tightness when we did it again. Either they didn¡¯t really care about the size and only how I was filling them or they failed to notice it due to how I still easily upied my ce inside them. Nheless, that¡¯s not really important, this girl just had this kind of quirk.


    ¡°The same as how you got even sexier and prettier than before, I¡¯m also still developing. What? Don¡¯t tell me my Miyako is afraid of it now?¡±


    That¡¯s right. We all still have room for growth. Even Ria and Aya who both have a small body build could still bloom into an alluring flower. But not so much though. Anyway, even if they didn¡¯t, there¡¯s no way I would fall out of love. I love them for who they are, after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh, hateful guy¡­ The same as before, I will have no problem taking you in me. I¡¯ll prepare this guy. Hold it in. It will be bad for you if you burst out early on, right?¡± With a teasing tone, Miyako started stroking my length and by lifting her butt slightly, I glimpsed at her lips enclosing around the tip and sliding over to swallow the whole head and a part of it.


    The pleasure quickly numbed my senses as I also vigorously started eating her out. Using my lips, tongues and fingers, Miyako¡¯s love nectar dripped into my mouth, quenching the thirst I had for her.


    At the same time as that, her hand quickened her strokes as well as the movement of her head.


    It didn''t take long for her to slurp the precum leaking from the tip as well as coat the entirety of my cock with her saliva.


    Like she said, it would be bad if I cum quickly. That¡¯s why I put more than half of my focus on making her cum instead.


    But before she could reach that point, Miyako stopped and stood up from me. While she pushed on my chest to keep me at bay, she turned around and once again sat down on my cock, giving it an additional coating with her dripping love nectar. I took good care of that so it¡¯s like a faucet that¡¯s spilling from her.


    Honestly, if the other girls saw her at this moment, they would surely be surprised at how proactive she waspared to how indifferent she appeared every time.


    ¡°I bet you want this, Ruki¡­ Even back at the karaoke. After cumming thrice. You still get hard when you pull me in your embrace. That¡¯s how much you missed me, right?¡± Miyako shed an erotic smile filled with her satisfaction.


    She¡¯s not wrong about that, anyway. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t refute it and instead nodded at her, making the girl gleeful and more enthusiastic.


    Amidst her soft giggles, Miyako restarted its movement, grinding our private parts together. In time, the purring girl bent her upper body down, taking my lips once more as we fought in another bout of passionate kisses.


    As her eyes were brimmed with zeal which made me imagine her pupils turning into heart-shape like most girls from anime, I raised my knees and gathered support on my feet to move alongside her.


    Satisfying ourselves together this way, it didn¡¯t take long for the pleasure to umte and build up into an eventual climax.


    Just like earlier, our hands weren¡¯t idle.


    Miyako embraced my whole head while clutching my hair and not letting it move as I pleased as if saying ¡®Focus on me entirely¡¯. On the other hand, my hands sped her round buttocks tightly, fondling it as well as guiding her hips to grind my cock right perfectly between her slit. I could even feel her little sensitive bean pressing on it which in turn made her hips dance alluringly.


    If not for our joined lips, she¡¯d be purring and moaning without a care in the world.


    While I was trying my best to not cum early on, Miyako didn¡¯t have that kind of restriction on herself. Girls could do it multiple times in quick session after all.


    Because of that, five minutester, I felt MIyako¡¯s teeth digging into my lips as her whole body quivered from the umted pleasure that she was about to release.


    Her beautiful eyshes fluttered as she stared at me, pleading for a sweet release. She wanted to heighten the pleasure she was going to feel in her climax.


    Understanding her intention, I smiled at her and did as she wanted. Helping her with it and taking that chance to take the helm from her, I swiftly lifted her butt and pushed my length inside her.


    Through the few seconds that my cock made its way inside her heavenly tightness, Miyako¡¯s sweet voice filled my ears as her lower body trembled uncontrobly.


    Climaxing right when I was entering her, Miyako got what she asked from me. Feeling her insides convulsing from the pleasure as well as the warm liquid that coated it further, I thrust my hips forward, plunging the entirety of my cock deep inside her.


    She¡¯s still trying to recover from her climax but with that sudden movement from me, Miyako red at me while saying¡­ ¡°T-that¡¯s unfair...¡± followed by a loud moan before powerlessly lying on top of me.


    While she¡¯s seemingly out ofmission, I took that chance to switch our positions,ying her down and me climbing on top of her.


    By the time she opened her eyes again, I greeted her with another powerful thrust, poking her deepest part.


    ¡°Miyako, I thought you¡¯ll be out for the whole night. Can you still go on?¡±


    After riling her up like that, Miyako¡¯s eyes burned in fighting spirit as she grinned and wrapped her legs around my back. ¡°As if! Hurry up and move. I¡¯ll take you on and squeeze you out, hateful Ruki.¡±


    This girl¡­ There¡¯s no doubt. I love her so much¡­

 Chapter 791 - Miyakos Night (3) *

    Starting up with rapid thrusting of my hips that I aimed to poke into her depths, Miyako¡¯s rebellious re that spoke of how she wanted to seize control of the situation for me gradually softened up.


    Capturing this sight right in front of my eyes alongside the delightful pleasure of having sex with her once again filled up the longing I had for her.


    Even in this situation, I couldn¡¯t help but look back to our past. Back then, I had kept her by my side because of how satisfied I was from stealing her but for the sake of stealing Sena, I hurt her unknowingly.


    Taking her back like this wouldn¡¯t erase that past but at least, in this way, we¡¯re taking a step to move past it¡­ And that¡¯s something we both wanted.


    ¡°Hnngh¡­ Haahh¡­ R-ruki, I¡¯m happy¡­ See this smile, it¡¯s because of you.¡± In between her moans of pleasure, Miyako¡¯s lips stretched thin, lining a pleasant smile. Despite looking disheveled and erotic from what we¡¯re doing, she seemed to be shining brightly from that smile.


    My heart thumped uncontrobly at that sight. To have this kind of emotion was truly a blissful feeling. It reinforced my thought of taking care of her for the rest of our lives.


    I smiled back as my response before leaning back down, pressing my whole body on hers. It didn¡¯t take long for our lips to lock once more while our arms wrapped tightly on one another.


    Although my hips continued thrusting forward and grinding her tight yet extremely delicate walls, this position was considered the most intimate one. We¡¯re entirely connected, not only physically but also emotionally.


    With every thrust, the rhythm continued to build up, bringing us both unimaginable pleasure.


    For our first climax together, I kept it in this position. Because for us, this was another extension of our reconnection. Rather than letting our lust reign over our minds, it¡¯s our desire to convey our feelings for each other.


    And in this way, Miyako¡¯s slightly aggressive stance lulled. She lovingly held me close to her as though she didn¡¯t want to let go of me. While our lower bodies twitched uncontrobly as I pumped her full with my semen and Miyako squeezed me till thest drop, our heated gazes focused on each other, watching the satisfaction that couldn¡¯t be denied by our expressions.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ You¡¯re going to make it possible, right? Me staying by your side.¡±


    Miyako asked as soon as we recovered from the intense pleasure. Although I slid down to her side to not let her bear my whole weight, we remained connected down below. We¡¯re facing each other side by side while one of her legs settled on mine. At the same time, I kept a hand pressed on the lower side of her back, letting it be her support to prevent it from numbing.


    Hearing the slight uncertainty in her words, I unhesitatingly nodded before lovingly caressing her reddened cheeks. ¡°Mhm... That¡¯s my reason for existence now. The realization of our almost impossible situation. I¡¯m taking responsibility for you and everyone. It will certainly be horrible in the eyes of the current society but I know I won¡¯t be alone in this endeavor. That¡¯s why I will neither be afraid nor me myself deprecatingly. Being criticized is a given. I just have to stand tall with all of you at my side.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear¡­ I won¡¯t preach about you pushing yourself but I¡¯ll keep reminding you to also look out for your well-being. Everything will crumble if you, the core, exhaust yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m an idiot when ites to that. So, I will surely be relying on you a lot.¡±


    Miyako lightly nodded as her response before pushing our lips together for the nth time today. Words were already unnecessary as we both understood what we were trying to convey.


    Just like this, time continued to pass as we enjoyed thepany of each other. True to her words about squeezing me tonight, our second round began soon after catching her breath.


    Miyako yfully smiled and climbed on top of me. Because we¡¯re still firmly connected there, it didn¡¯t take long for me to get hard again, impaling her still filled up depths once more.


    To satisfy her fully, I intentionally let myself be in her mercy. For a few minutes, at least. Soon after that, I matched her pace which resulted in us being in a more passionate and intense situation.


    Aside from the bed, the whole room became a ce for us to make memories together, trying each and every position possible.


    -


    -


    Around thirty minutester, I carried Miyako back to the bed. She¡¯s out ofmission, sleeping soundly while snuggled in my embrace.


    Comparing her stamina to mine, I definitely outssed her. But looking around the room where traces of what we did yet to dry, Akane and the others who would soone in the room would surely be shocked at the sight.


    In any case, I climbed back on the bed and put a nket over us. Right. I was intending to sleep as well.


    I will be returning to our roomter. In the meantime, I decided to spend the moment with this girl.


    She went through a lot of hardship because of me. We could put our past behind us but she would remain the guiding post that would stop me from straying back to my old path.


    I picked up her sketchbook to view everything she had drawn. She¡¯s the type of artist who expresses her mind through her artworks better and although it would be hard for ayman to understand artistic symbolisms, I was somewhat confident that I could interpret her works.


    Past that isted ind sketch, there are a lot more pages filled with her ideas. But when I returned to the beginning pages, I noticed a folded page.


    I unfolded it and saw a portrait of me. It appeared to have been drawn a lot earlier than most of the sketches inside.


    My face that she drew was entirely expressionless and filled with gloom. Yet, the strokes of the pencil she used clearly defined how special I must be for her.


    Again, there were no other colors in it except the ck of the pencil. However, I doubt she would draw it on a canvas.


    Just like Elizabeth¡¯s way of keeping my photograph to remind herself of me, this was this girl¡¯s way to keep me close to her.


    The rumors might be heavy for her. However, loving me and hating me at the same time most likely took at most half of those she was carrying before reconnecting me again.


    Surely, if at that time, I was still the same Ruki that abandoned her, she wouldn¡¯t go and wait for me at the Home Economics Club alongside Akane and the others¡­ She¡¯d remain the gloomy Miyako that was bogged down with unfounded rumors.


    Haa¡­ Enough of this¡­


    I closed the sketchbook and ced it back on the table. And a momentter, I turned to the side, embracing the sleeping Miyako.


    Closing my eyes, I listened to her rhythmic breathing and savored her warmth as I slowly drifted to sleep¡­


    -


    -


    Two hourster, upon waking up, Miyako and I clothed back to what we were wearing. After leaving the room with her, we went downstairs to eat something to replenish our energy.


    We were silent during that time.


    However, five minutester Akane appeared from the direction of the bathroom and approached the table. With a pleasant smile on her lips, she said, ¡°Husband, Miyako. I prepared the bath for you two¡­ We¡¯ll wait for you in our room¡­ Also, don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    After saying that, Akane walked away and disappeared upstairs.


    That girl and her considerations¡­

 Chapter 792 - Merry Saturday

    Like Akane suggested, after we finished eating, Miyako and I went to the bathroom and cleaned ourselves.


    Obviously, this was the first time we took a bath together since Ist spent the night with herst year. Although I could still notice her little embarrassment when it came to bathing with me, I acted shamelessly and held her close. That way, we eventually enjoyed the warmth of the water and each other¡¯s body after scrubbing ourselves clean.


    As a healthy male, I still couldn¡¯t stop myself from teasing and admiring the girl¡¯s alluring figure. Even though I already thoroughly enjoyed that view hours earlier, it¡¯s still stimting for me. I even got hard once more when we washed each other¡¯s front and squeezed ourselves in the tub; the two hours of sleep and replenishing my energy through food allowed that to happen.


    Nheless, Miyako only gave it a light stroke with her soap-covered hands to clean it properly and sat down on it as she pressed herself closer during our time soaking in the bathtub.


    Soon after we finished our bath, I brought her to our room. Akane, Nao, and Yae who were expectantly waiting there all put on a smile as they pulled the girl to the bed. And once they settled down, they opened a space in the middle. A space for me to lie down on.


    There¡¯s no saying no to that. Moreover, there¡¯s no way I would reject being in the middle of these beautiful flowers.


    Once I also settled downfortably, Yae and Naoid their heads on my arms before squeezing closer. Akane, on the other hand, crawled to my feet and slowly climbed her way on top of me. She¡¯s light enough to not make me ufortable. As for Miyako, although urged by Akane to join her, she refrained from doing so. She ced herself behind Yae and clutched my hand that was stretched from under Yae¡¯s head.


    A few minutester, after we all talked about various things as well as teasing Miyako, the girls fell asleep one by one.


    There¡¯s another daying for us. Another day to spend with them.


    -


    -


    When morning came, I woke up at the sight of four alluring girls, half-naked because of how thin their sleepwear was. Being graced by this beautiful sight was something that always reminds me how lucky I was.


    Obviously, the first order of business for the day was to take care of them. Starting with Akane who woke up from feeling my morning wood poking out of my boxer shorts.


    Through the movements generated from her dancing on top of me, the bed quaked and became the precursor to Nao, Yae and Miyako waking up as well.


    Spending the first two hours of our morning like that, the energy I regained from eatingst night and sleeping through the night was drainedpletely.


    In any case, being able to see them in that lovable state was enough reward for me. Besides, I¡¯m living the dream of most men.


    When we went down to eat our breakfast, Miwa-nee already had it prepared.


    Naturally, she¡¯s aware of what happened, that¡¯s why after eating, I went and pampered her.


    I didn¡¯t have any schedule today so the majority of my time prior to going to the Boxing Gym was spent making memories with the girls at home.


    And since they¡¯re just nearby, I contacted both Shio and Eimi, asking them if they coulde and have lunch with us. Moreover, I told them that I would be the one cooking.


    That¡¯s why in less than fifteen minutes, Shio picked up Eimi using her car. When the two knocked on the front door, I weed them while still donning the apron.


    Seeing me in that attire, Eimi was pleasantly amazed while Shio smiled knowingly.


    Well, I already cooked for Shio in her apartment. Seeing me in the apron wasn¡¯t new.


    With their addition, the house became livelier. And watching them have fun together would always be a blessing.


    Ah. The boy ran to me though, escaping from the girls who kept on wanting to coddle him in theirps.


    But when those girls saw me carrying the boy, they all looked at us warmly. And Miwa-nee stepped into the picture, I noticed their eyes shing a hint of envy.


    Shio took a picture of it and once they saw how it appeared, Akane brought up the idea for them to also take a ¡®family-like photo¡¯.


    Miwa-nee visibly shook her head at that idea but she didn¡¯t reject it.


    With that, each girl chose what kind of background they¡¯d pick for the photo. Miwa-nee already took the kitchen shot so they had to rack their brains where to take it before running around the house.


    Watching them like that, Minoru tilted his head before asking, ¡®Ru-nii, what are they ying?¡¯


    Well, that went sessful at least and as I expected, it was instantly leaked to their group chat.


    Minutes after that photoshoot, I was barraged by messages by the girls who also expressed that they wanted to get one.


    The others still hadn¡¯t taken that ¡®wedding photo¡¯ that Elizabeth and Yukari first showed and a new one got added to their wishlist.


    -


    -


    When the time came to leave for my part-time job, I first contacted Coach Ayu just to check and finalize the details of today¡¯s lesson. Well, after what happenedst week, the few times I got in contact with her this week became filled with awkwardness.


    She even prevented me from calling her and settled on just sending text messages. After how she actedst Sunday, for her to be this awkward was a surprise. I thought she¡¯d be unfaltering with what she decided but it seems that my guess was correct.


    Without us putting a period on how our rtionship would go on from then, the small patch that she used to block the leak was close to being washed awaypletely.


    As I didn¡¯t want her to keep acting awkwardly like that, I acted normally and obliviously, not responding to her awkwardness. Call it professionalism but it¡¯s the same thing as what she did.


    My mind might change as well upon seeing her bursting from the feelings she¡¯s trying to bottle up.


    Anyway, after concluding that conversation with her, I left the house with all of the girls except Miwa-nee.


    Eimi got her permission toe by calling her parents at home and Yae, who missed thest three lessons, didn''t want to be left behind.


    Shio was about to give us a ride but upon knowing that almost everyone woulde, she smiled wryly. We wouldn¡¯t fit in her car.


    Due to that, I just told her to rest or prepare for our date tomorrow. She¡¯d be driving so it¡¯s better for her to not tire herself out today.


    Upon hearing it, Nao also decided to note to my lesson. In preparation for tomorrow, she¡¯s going to spend the rest of the day with Shio.


    As for where they¡¯re going to go, I could easily guess. To the mall or specifically, to a clothing store.


    With that, we separated from the two and went straight to the train station.


    Less than an hourter, we met up with the other girls waiting near the station before going to the gym together.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t find any flies buzzing around them today.. Saves me the trouble of holding back to not destroy the gym¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 793 - A Baffling Situation

    Upon arriving at the gym, we were greeted by a rather unbelievable bustling scene.


    Lined up right in front of the reception desk which Coach Ayu was manning at the moment was a group of mothers along with their sons or daughters, inquiring about the Basics of Boxing Program. My own training program.


    I stared at their backs and even though I couldn¡¯t see their faces yet, all of them were new faces. Furthermore, based on their attire, they¡¯re part of Ichihara-san and the other mothers¡¯ group.


    A few secondster, I heard the one at the foremost loudly inquiring about the program from Coach Ayu.


    ¡°What are you saying there¡¯s no slot left? Can¡¯t you expand it? We are here to enroll our sons and daughters. I heard the Instructor you assigned is really great. We¡¯ll be greatly disappointed if this turns out to be a wasted trip.¡±


    I see. So that¡¯s the situation.


    Last Sunday, all of the sixty slots for my program were filled up. And that¡¯s a day when my girls chose not toe. And from that mother¡¯s word, it means today¡¯s going to be another full house. Even if the mothers wouldn¡¯t enroll just counting the children with them, they¡¯re close to one-third of the maximum slots.


    ¡°My deepest apologies. With our humble gym, that program can only contain a limited number of slots. That way, the Instructor will have sufficient time and attention for everyone. The program will onlyst for ten lessons. If you can wait until the current program finishes all of the ten lessons, I will be happy to make reservations for you.¡± Coach Ayu exined. However, it was still met by the mothers¡¯ints.


    Now I feel a little bad for Coach Ayu. Dealing with this kind of situation must be a first for her. At the moment, she hadn¡¯t seen me or us yet. It¡¯s crowded enough that even the door leading inside was blocked by the children who were trying to look inside through the gaps. Perhaps wondering what¡¯s happening inside the boxing gym.


    In any case, considering I couldn¡¯t find any familiar faces among that crowd, Coach Ayu probably let those enrollees that already attended the previous lessons inside.


    In line with that, it looks like I made a blunder again. Although Akane and the other girls were wryly smiling, they were also amazed by what they heard and at the sight in front of them.


    ¡°Husband, with these many enrollees, I think it¡¯s best that we don¡¯t take up the slots you can earn from.¡± Akane¡¯s voice reached my ears amidst the rather loud mor being made by those mothers that were pestering the troubled Coach Ayu.


    It¡¯s soft enough that only those in our group could hear.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I agree. I think most of us here have the lesson as a secondary reason. Our primary reason is to see this popr guy.¡± Miho, who¡¯s standing at my side, added as she squeezed my shoulder.


    And agreeing to her words, almost all of them nodded their heads with the exception of Miyako, Eimi and Yukari. But a few secondster, they also followed suit.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you then I understand. But since it¡¯s partly my fault to forget that the program already took off in poprity, I¡¯ll think of a way to let you all in.¡±


    Since they¡¯re already here, I would definitely feel bad to chase them away. Besides, I worried about them running into those thugs or whoever would try to hit on them. Even though they could definitely protect themselves, that¡¯s still the kind of trouble that I didn¡¯t want them to be in.


    Before I could even start thinking of a way, Sena¡¯s pretty face popped in front of me. Her lips stretched into a confident smile as she dered. ¡°Leave it to me, Ruki. They¡¯re my schoolmates. They can join me in my training.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that will get in trouble instead¡­ Ah. Wait, instead of paying for the lesson, register as a member of the gym.¡±


    It¡¯s a little priceypared to just that specific one but that way, there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble for them to enter.


    Upon hearing that, Sena pouted. Apparently, she¡¯s going to suggest it but I beat her to it.


    Seeing her doing that, the other girlsughed at how cute she appeared. Despite her sharp gait as a boxer, that contrast in her personality was extremely adorable.


    In any case, with the clear melodicughter from them, we finally caught the attention of those at the front.


    The crowd of mothers who turned around to look at us coincidentally opened a path that revealed the troubled Coach Ayu behind the desk.


    And upon seeing me, her eyes brightened as a mischievous and relieved expression lined her face. She stood up and pointed at me.


    ¡°Oh! Onoda-sensei, can youe here and exin the situation to me? See thesedies? They and their children are all potential enrollees for your program.¡±


    Hearing that, the mothers, who were just curious at the sound ofughter behind them, energetically pointed their attention to me. And soon after, they began whispering to each other. Commenting on my appearance, my posture and everything they observed.


    In any case, even if I heard some negativements from them, I quickly put on the act that I was using as an Instructor. I humbly lowered my head before walking toward Coach Ayu.


    Sena, Akane and the others didn¡¯t follow me but they all went to the side to watch what was going to happen. Judging from the brilliance in their eyes, they¡¯re all anticipating how I would act as Instructor Ruki.


    Really, this was probably entertaining for them.


    Anyway, since I was already outed by Coach Ayu and I still feel bad to let her deal with them, my mind was already running, thinking about how to send them home without being disappointed.


    ¡°As Coach Ayu here stated, I¡¯m afraid I cannot ept more enrollees for the current program.¡± Starting with that while also pointing at the stered information board on the wall behind us. There, the information about my program was written inrge font and it clearly stated that the maximum number of slots is sixty. Moreover, there¡¯s also a notice that if ever the slot got filled up, they could either wait for a slot to open or for the program to restart.


    I bet they already read that. They just didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it. Even if not all of them were thinking of forcing themselves in, the loud onespletely influenced them to stand in front andin.


    By pointing it out this time, the mother at the forefront, or the loudest one among them, furrowed her eyebrows and stared at me. I thought she was going to refute my words. However, a few secondster, she closed her eyes and gulped down.


    Seeing that, I heard Coach Ayu gasping in surprise. She¡¯s surprised at what happened.


    I mean, I was surprised too. What happened to her that changed her mind? I even readied myself to rebut her civilly.


    Perhaps I looked intimidating? No¡­ If that¡¯s the case, she¡¯d be scared.


    Uh¡­ In any case, that¡¯s the loudest one down.


    Switching my gaze to the next one, she mped her lips and waved her hand. And the same thing happened to the subsequent mothers that I focused my eyes on.


    In the end, it was a mother who looked like a gentle and kind one who spoke for them. ¡°We understand. We¡¯ll be putting on reservations for the next one. Can sensei make sure that we¡¯ll get the slots?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s how reservation works, right?


    I stopped myself from rebutting like that. Instead, I shed a smile and nodded. ¡°Absolutely! It¡¯s my honor to have this humble gym and my program chosen by you, madams. I will be looking forward to it. In the meantime, I will be doing my best to make all of the current enrollees satisfied with my lessons. That way, you won¡¯t have to change your mind when the timees.¡±


    Taking in my words, starting from that gentle and kinddy, everyone nodded and epted my words. And that mother at the forefront faked a cough and said in a slightly condescending tone, ¡°You better live up to your reputation, sensei. Or we will be thoroughly disappointed.¡±


    With that, the situation was somehow resolved and I passed the baton back to Coach Ayu who received their details and recorded it.


    Even though it¡¯s only been two weeks or four lessons, to be exact, to have these many interested enrollees, I couldn¡¯t help but think that I really have what it takes to be in the profession of teaching.


    However, I still had to try the other paths before concluding my choices.

 Chapter 794 - Lesson Five

    Although I calmed them down with my words, some of them left while still feeling a little disappointed. Especially some of the children who were somewhat excited to learn a thing or two about the sports.


    Although I didn¡¯t know whether it was scary or not, I kept smiling at them until my cheeks hurt. That¡¯s to make it appear like I am an amiable Instructor who can¡¯t wait to see and teach my new students soon. I even waved my hand at them until they disappeared from beyond the door.


    At my side, Coach Ayu rolled her eyes as she looked at me incredulously. It¡¯s as though she found me possessed by some other being. Either she¡¯s not used to seeing me acting like that or it¡¯s just her way to get back at me for letting her feel awkward. But that¡¯s not my fault that she¡¯s acting like that, right?


    On the other hand, some of my girls were holding in theirughter and some were looking at me in awe and reverence. There¡¯s also someone drooling; Elizabeth. Although faint, I picked up her iconic voice as she went off with her chuuni antics saying, ¡®Ah! How marvelous! My Dark Prince has once again shown her prowess at dark deception. None of the wickeddies can withstand his moring dark aura. Soon the Abyss will call for them and they will have no choice but to revere our unfathomable Dark Prince.¡¯


    Before she could go on with her antics, Yukari covered Elizabeth¡¯s mouth with her handkerchief at the same time she wiped her drool crawling down from the side of her lips.


    In any case, Coach Ayu soon told me that those who attended the lessonst Sunday were in full attendance before pointing to the group of girls at the side.


    ¡°You also have to send them home. Even if they¡¯re Sena¡¯s schoolmates, you cannot exceed your limit. We cannot make an exception or it will not be fair for those we sent away.¡±


    ¡°Ah. About that, Coach¡­¡±


    Since we already talked about it, Sena approached us as soon as Coach Ayu brought it up. She then exined that they were going to register as members of the gym instead and asked her if they could join her.


    Her training area was just next to where I would conduct the lesson so, in a way, they could still watch me from there.


    The only downside is that it will be impossible for me to dote on them anymore. There will be no justification to check on their postures and correct them.


    Unless we decided not to care about what Coach Ayu and the others might think, only then could I approach them.


    Coach Ayu soon epted Sena¡¯s exnation and hollered the girls forward toplete their registration.


    However, before doing that, she kicked me out of that ce and told me to prepare for my lesson rather than continue annoying her there.


    Senaughed at seeing her usually strict coach acting like that around me. Akane and the other girls also appeared amused. However, given that Coach Ayu isn¡¯t one of them, their eyes carefully stared at her as if they were analyzing a love rival.


    After that, I didn¡¯t know what happened next since I really had to prepare for the lesson. Sena didn¡¯t follow me inside this time so it didn¡¯t take long for me to emerge from the changing room and start my lesson.


    Five minutes in, I saw them entering along with Coach Ayu. They went straight to the changing room to change while Coach Ayu eventually sat down at the side to assist me whenever I needed it.


    Just like this, the more than two hours of the fifth lesson ended with my crowd of students slightly exhausted for the first time.


    Well, given that they already memorized the set of exercises, I switched the lesson to start letting them build up their punching power, for that, I had them start training their footwork.


    By the time the lesson finished, all of them slumped down on the ground, even the mothers and the five idiots who all got a new haircut; taken from my advicest week.


    Uh. I advised them to get one because they all look awful with their haircuts. Mine, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t that awful. Although I wasn¡¯t styling it, it¡¯s at least not dry and tangled like theirs. But I guess it¡¯s about time I get to trim it. My fringes were about to cover my eyes.


    Anyway, that¡¯s it. While they were trying to catch their breath, I checked on my students one by one starting from the grade-schoolers at the front up to the mothers who were sweating a lot.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei, w-will it also be this harsh tomorrow?¡± asked one of the mothers when it was her turn to be checked. Her face was pale as if she was about to lose consciousness anytime.


    She¡¯s the skinny type and looked like she had the least stamina even among the grade-schoolers. I particrly told her not to push herself to the brink of exhaustion but because none of those around her gave up, she copied them.


    Now, I had to hand her a drink, courtesy of the gym, to hydrate herself. I waited until she got some color back on her face before answering.


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll be focusing on a theory lecture tomorrow as well as some punching practices. However, I will ask all of you to repeat this footwork exercise every other day. To familiarize yourself with it. Also, madam Matsuoka, I appreciate your dedication but it will be detrimental for you to push yourself like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I understand, sensei. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    I nodded and smiled at her before moving on to the next.


    ¡°As always, you¡¯re a wonderful Instructor, sensei.¡± Ichihara-san weed me with a smile. The troubled expression that she showedst week was already nowhere in sight and as if it¡¯s already a forgotten moment.


    Well, it¡¯s also not wise to bring it up. It¡¯s not my ce to do so and it would just surely be evaded by her. That¡¯s why I focused more on the lesson I gave and checked on her status.


    ¡°You praise me too much, Ichihara-san. How is it? Have you found it hard to aplish?¡± I acted with humility and asked her with the same tone as I used to the others. Nheless, because of the sweat, her shirt and skin-tight flexible pants stuck even closer to her skin which allowed for her incredibly alluring curves to be emphasized. Her breasts, although a little modest, were perked up. She¡¯s probably wearing a sports bra rather than her regr one. For convenience¡¯s sake. But for it to be that noticeable, they¡¯re probably stiff at the moment.


    Due to that, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at it for a few seconds. Fortunately, I moved my gaze down before she noticed it.


    ¡°Yes. I heeded your warning. Apart from the slight exhaustion, I didn¡¯t encounter any problems. I must say, two weeks after starting on your set of exercises, I¡¯m experiencing noticeable changes in my body. Gone are the days when I would onlyze around to pass the time.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m d to hear that it¡¯s working for you, Ichihara-san. By the time we finish all ten lessons, I can assure you that you¡¯ll be able to maintain your figure with minimum exercises. Still, I will rmend you to continueing to this gym and get more solid advice from the professionals.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    After I was done with the check, I raised my gaze and met hers. She winked at me as her lips bloomed into a pleasant smile before ushering me to go move on to the next.


    ¡­ Did I get caught staring? Uh. Probably not.


    Putting that at the back of my mind, I repeated the process of checking on each of my students before concluding the lesson for today.


    Before going to the changing room, I checked on the area next to us. There, with Sena acting as their instructor, they also began wrapping up their training exercises.


    Coach Ayu allowed her to do that as long as she finished her set of training for today.


    They timed it perfectly. That way, they could follow me to the changing room once my students vacated the premises.


    Well, it would be hard to sneak into the women¡¯s changing room again but at least, on the way there, I got to check on the result of their exercises. I couldn¡¯t openly do so earlier, after all.


    After changing, the girls went ahead to wait for me outside as I went to Coach Ayu¡¯s office.


    Upon entering it, I expected that Coach Ayu would be in her serious mode and give me her evaluation of today¡¯s lesson. However, that¡¯s not what happened. While exuding the same awkwardness that I could feel from her text messages, the former Olympic-level boxer was fidgeting on her seat, not knowing where to look¡­


    This¡­ Is this the same Coach Ayu that I know?

 Chapter 795 - Sick

    Ignoring her unnatural awkwardness, I approached her table and sat down on the chair in front of it.


    ¡°Are you alright, Coach?¡±


    Although the words I uttered sounded like it¡¯s filled with concern, I maintained a neutral expression.


    She was still fidgeting and her eyes were seemingly unfocused. Moreover, I noticed that it¡¯s not just a simple case of her feeling awkward. If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s like this not because of me.


    Because at the moment, she¡¯s breathing roughly and the way her eyes darted around wasn¡¯t because she¡¯s trying to evade my gaze. It¡¯s more like she¡¯s bing feverish and restless.


    Thinking back to earlier, I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong when she was dealing with the mothers. However, she¡¯s mostly silent during thetter parts of my lesson. I hadn¡¯t checked on her because I was focused on the enrollees and she disappeared shortly after I concluded the lesson.


    I took that as Coach Ayu, moving back to this room. However, now that I¡¯m here, something¡¯s not right.


    I waited for at least a minute. When I didn¡¯t hear any response from her, I leaned forward to check on her condition carefully. My eyes were scanning not just her facial expression but also her bodily movements.


    She¡¯s subtly shaking and even though I was still a distance away from her, I could feel the cold being exuded by her.


    ¡­ This girl. She caught a cold. No. It¡¯s safe to say that she¡¯s caught influenza.


    I put a hand on her forehead and just like I expected, it¡¯s burning hot. It¡¯s at least one or two degrees above the normal human body temperature.


    Perhaps feeling the touch of my hand, her eyes finally focused on me. Registering me in her mind, Coach Ayu then forced a smile as she straightened her body and swiped away my hand.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re here, huh? Let¡¯s see. Your pay for today is¡ª Eh? W-why can¡¯t I¡­?¡±


    Coach Ayu tried opening one of the drawers of her table but every attempt she made was missing the handle that she needed to grab and pull. She then looked at me and asked. ¡°U-uh. Onoda-kun. C-can you help me¡­?¡±


    ¡­ How long will she act as if she¡¯s fine? This woman¡­ Is she unaware of her current state? Pushing herself not to appear weak in front of me?


    In any case, I couldn¡¯t just sit here and leave her be. No matter what, even excluding my interest in her, I wouldn¡¯t be too heartless to leave her to tend for herself when I was here and noticed her current state.


    Ignoring her plea for help, I pulled my phone and quickly typed in a message and sent it to Sena.


    After putting the phone back, I promptly stood up and circled to her side.


    When I did that, her unfocused eyes staggeringly followed my movements.


    ¡°Excuse me, Coach.¡±


    Only leaving those words and without waiting for her response, I then grabbed her from her seat and carried her out of the room. Coach Ayu struggled in my arms but with how weak she was at the moment, it was pointless. ¡°H-huh? W-what are you doing? P-put me down at once!¡±


    ¡°Stop acting strong, Coach. Do you think I won¡¯t notice when it¡¯s too obvious? Settle down and let me bring you to the sickroom.¡± I reproached. ¡°You know, you should¡¯ve told me that you¡¯re not feeling well. No matter how physically fit we are, this kind of sickness is simply unavoidable at times.¡±


    No matter how strong one¡¯s immune system is¡­ there will always be an instance when one cannot avoid being sick. That¡¯s the same for me. And perhaps, it¡¯s also the first time in a while for this woman.


    Since the gym wasn¡¯t that spacious, it didn¡¯t take a minute for us to reach the sickroom. Although it¡¯s a ce to bring those who were injured from too many exercises, it¡¯s still like a small clinic where any member could rest.


    There should be a medical practitioner there but given the current time, the one assigned to look after patients was already out.


    Picking one of the two sickbeds, I dropped her there and told her not to move while I looked for medicine.


    With Akane and the others waiting for me outside, I couldn¡¯t stay here for long. I messaged Sena to inform her of what happened. She should be running back here by now.


    ¡°Ruki? How¡¯s Coach?!¡±


    And like I just said, the girl who looked as if she sprinted from outside to here pushed the door open and asked in a worried tone. Without waiting for my reply, her head quickly scanned the room and after seeing Coach Ayu writhing at the sickbed where I ced her down, Sena hurriedly went to her side to check on her condition.


    Coach Ayu was like an older sister for Sena so it¡¯s only right to inform her. Besides, I wasn¡¯t the kind of asshole who would take advantage of a woman¡¯s weakened state like this. Even if this happened back before the change in my mindset, although I wouldn¡¯t go to the trouble of taking care of herpletely, I wouldn¡¯t act ignorant and leave her alone upon seeing her like that.


    A whileter, I found the flu medicine. For the water, I found the mini-fridge in the room containing it and other beverages. After picking bottled water, I returned to their side and began administering the medicine.


    Although Coach Ayu was still struggling not to be nursed at first, Sena became my assistant to hold her down which eventually made her obedient enough to take the medicine.


    Since she still had her wits on her, Coach Ayu snubbed me as shey back down on the bed and put the nket over her head.


    Well, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like I will be staying to wait for the medicine to take effect. Still, I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around her decision to act tough in her room.


    When Sena ran out of the room to get some water and a towel to use, Hisa-jii also appeared in the room, shaking his head at the sight of Coach Ayu who¡¯s probably starting to drift off to sleep. From the concern apparent in his eyes, Coach Ayu was probably closer to a daughter for him.


    ¡°This stubborn child¡­¡± Hisa-jii sighed before switching his gaze on me, ¡°Onoda-kun, thank you for noticing Inaho¡¯s condition and bringing her here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, Hisa-jii. I believe I only did the right thing. Being the only one at the scene.¡±


    Hisa-jii stared at me as if trying to discern if what I said was truthful. A few secondster, he smiled and nodded in approval.


    While waiting for Sena to return, I chatted with the old man for a bit. As for our topic, the stubborn sick woman at the bed.


    Well, I didn¡¯t hear anything noteworthy but Hisa-jii was filled with praises towards her. Even though she got that injury, Coach Ayu remained involved with the sport. If not for the warning from her doctor, it¡¯s more than likely that she¡¯d still stubbornly fight in the ring.


    In any case, hearing Hisa-jii talk about Coach Ayu. It¡¯s like I¡¯m hearing a doting father showing off her daughter that¡¯s already at her marriageable age to a potential partner.


    Uh¡­ I wouldn¡¯t hold it against him. This old man probably knew a thing or two about Coach Ayu¡¯s fondness for me. But that¡¯s all he did, he didn¡¯t try to probe me whether I was even the least bit interested in her.


    When Sena returned with the towel and a small container filled with water, Hisa-jii told me to follow him to Coach Ayu¡¯s office. There, he gave me my sry for today and asked me about my program¡¯s current situation.


    Upon returning to the sickroom, Coach Ayu was already sleeping soundly while Sena told me to go and not let Akane and the other girls wait. She¡¯s going to look after Coach and go home with her when thetter wakes up.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll call youter to check, alright? I guess she¡¯ll have apse in her memory about who brought her here and took care of her. Better to not tell her that it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You confirmed it, right? You¡¯re the one she likes.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Confirming it and acting on it is different though. She won¡¯t wish to steal me from you.¡±


    ¡°As if you can be stolen.¡± Senaughed at that impossible thought. ¡°But you¡¯re right, she¡¯ll be too conflicted if she starts acting on it. However, Ruki, don¡¯t close all the doors for Coach.¡±


    This girl¡­ She clearly didn¡¯t mind having Coach Ayu join ourplex rtionship but she also didn¡¯t want to dictate my actions.

 Chapter 796 - Home

    Personally, as long as my desire still burns, being interested in another girl and working on them to make them mine wasn¡¯t really weighing on my mind. The onlyplication in that particr case would be my continuous attempt at restraining and limiting that said desire.


    In line with that, Coach Ayu, Ishida-senpai, Otsuka-senpai, Eguchi-sensei and even Misaki could very well be my target with as simple as a flip of a hat.


    I only had to remove whatever I was using to plug in my desire from going haywire.


    However, if I did that then there would be no stopping it. At least, this way, I was trying to let it be as natural as possible if I¡¯d ever be attached to them. The same way as to how I was now with my girls.


    True. There would be some unique circumstances but that¡¯s up to chance. For now, I could only wait and see.


    When I met up with Akane and the other girls, I also told them the situation. Why I came out a littlete and why Sena wasn¡¯t with me.


    Hearing about Coach Ayu falling sick, they expressed their concern. Well, that woman was only grumpy towards me. The girls, even if she¡¯s somehow suspecting them, weren¡¯t included in her grumpiness.


    After spending some time with them just walking around this part of the city, I returned half of what they used to register for the gym. At first, they didn¡¯t want to take it but to stop me from being persistent, they reluctantly took it.


    Well, it¡¯s only half because they¡¯d adamantly refuse it if I tried giving everything back.


    ¡°Think of it this way, I eagerly asked you toe with me but in the end, I miscalcted and almost let you alle in vain.¡±


    ¡°Ruki, you stubborn idiot,¡± Miho said in slight annoyance while releasing a sigh to which everyone nodded in agreement.


    I scratched my head on that but I still stood with my decision. I saw that as me taking responsibility for them.


    On our way home, Miyako and Yae went with the other girls that¡¯s going in the opposite direction. It¡¯s time for them to go home, after all. Although Elizabeth and the other girls also wanted to stay overnight next, they still had to get permission from their parents. Besides, they had to lie about who they would stay with. There¡¯s no way they would be given permission if their parents found out that it¡¯s the house of their boyfriend.


    Upon arriving, I first brought Eimi to our house to rest before walking her home.


    On the way there, we talked about a lot of things. What she thought about the other girls, about me and about what she¡¯s expecting for our future. Well, she simply said that at the moment, she¡¯s more than satisfied with our rtionship. Besides, with her getting closer to the others, she took it as gaining like-minded sisters. The only thing she had a gripe about was the limited time she could spend with me but quickly told me not to worry about it.


    Well, that¡¯s an optimistic outlook and I feel that she¡¯s truthful to her words.


    That¡¯s why I told her that she coulde to our house anytime or I could pick her up from their house after school sometimes. She could join us at our dinner table or we could walk around the neighborhood, with just the two of us.


    I guess one could say that it¡¯s an incredible privilege for her. Nheless, I ought not to let her think that way. That¡¯s why I told her that it was an advantage for being from the same neighborhood.


    Eimi was ecstatic about that idea. Enough that she jumped at me in joy, right in the middle of the street.


    Since the sky was already nketed with the dark purple of the night, I decided to spend more time with her at the nearby park where we could have a little privacy before dropping her off at their house.


    Because of the n with Ship and Nao tomorrow, I told her that our weekly shopping date might be postponed to another day or week.


    Well, I better n on not just a shopping date next time. It¡¯s great and all to walk around and shop like a couple at the supermarket, which she called another special privilege for her. Nheless, I still found itcking. I want to see more of her, the same way I wanted to spend more time with the other girls.


    ¡°Take care on your way back, Ruki.¡± shing her most beautiful smile, Eimi waved at me from their front door. Next to her, her cousin, Anzu, was leering.


    The short girl actually scolded me for bringing Eimi home thiste. However, that¡¯s just one of the reasons, there¡¯s more¡­She¡¯s sulking that Eimi left her behind. She¡¯s too bored at their house after all.


    ¡°Mhm. I will. See you soon, Eimi. You too, onee-san.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Go on. Stop flirting in front of my eyes. I bet you two already did more than just flirting.¡± Anzu acted snobbish before sneering at Eimi. Most likely, she¡¯s trying to make her little cousin flustered.


    Too bad for her, Eimi used that chance to take a jab at her. ¡°Anzu-nee, jealous? Do you want Ruki to flirt with you as well?¡±


    ¡°Y-you little sh--!¡±


    And just like that, I watched them for a bit where Eimi wouldn¡¯t back down at teasing her cousin and on the other hand, Anzu kept on trying to get back at Eimi, only to failpletely. I guess the dynamics from the first time I saw the two of them together had already changed.


    Eimi was no longer shy showing me how she acted around her cousin. In any case, the way they nag at each other could also be seen as a sign of how close they are to each other. Perhaps, that¡¯s how it is to have a sibling.


    Akane and I were more like lovers even during our childhood. But she had Fuyu and the other two now whereas, I still only have them and¡­ my only friend was an innocent girl who¡¯s slowly gaining interest in me, not just as a friend.


    Haa¡­ Anyway, there¡¯s no use mulling over that.


    After going back home, I was once again out of the street within an hour, in my hand a bag filled with my change of clothes.


    Minutes of walkingter, my feet led me to Shio¡¯s apartment. After greeting the oldndy at the gate, I nonchntly went up, acting like I live there.


    Well, although Shio¡¯s currently living alone here, it¡¯s technically our apartment. That¡¯s what she insisted. Both of our names were actually written on the contract and both of us signed it.


    Even though it still hadn¡¯t been revealed that I¡¯m not a college student, that oldndy was a little sharp at understanding that Shio was older than me. There¡¯s no problem with that. However, I would often get a re from her. Perhaps, she¡¯s thinking that I was neglecting Shio with how seldom she found me within the apartment grounds. She never voiced it out though so I might be wrong.


    In any case, that¡¯s that. It¡¯s already understandable by now, I was going to stay here for the night.


    But that¡¯s only because Shio, Nao and I would be going out for our date before the sun rises from the east.

 Chapter 797 - Our Apartment

    Spending the night in the apartment was something I promised to Shio. Although it was granted this way, my beautiful teacher was still ecstatic that it happened.


    Well, I also didn¡¯t think it would happen this way. From the conversation we had earlier and about how she and Nao went on to prepare for it, I thought I would see them at home with excited smiles stered on their lips.


    However, upon arriving home, Miwa-nee revealed to me that Nao already packed her things which Shio lugged into the back of her car when they returned around an hour before we arrived.


    That¡¯s why after walking Eimi home, I first joined Akane and Miwa-nee for dinner before telling them that I would be sleeping at our apartment.


    Uh. Honestly, even if I didn¡¯t talk to them about me going to spend the night there, Akane already looked like she was about to tell me to go.


    Her knowing smile conveyed that I better stand up fast and don¡¯t let them wait for me.


    In any case, I still spent time with them before going out of the house. I also checked on Sena who told me that Coach Ayu was already up and they went home together. Well, she¡¯s still out of sorts because of her flu. That¡¯s why Sena brought her to their house where they¡¯re going to eat dinner.


    Coach Ayu wasn¡¯t a stranger there, after all. She''s been Sena''s trainer ever since she started her boxing journey.


    And while I was on my way to the apartment, I took the time to check on the girls I haven¡¯t seen today. Starting from Ria and ending with Hina.


    Ria was already in her pajamas, hugging a pillow while reading the backside of the packet of chocte she had just finished eating. That girl still had that habit of hers. I tried telling her off but the girl tried to counter that by reciting what she just read. By the end of our conversation, the girl wasughing heartily with tears of joy lining her eyes.


    Hina had just gotten out of the bath, wearing almost nothing but a loose silk pair of pajamas that she showcased for my eyes to feast on.


    Ah. No. Thinking about it, that girl intentionally unbuttoned her top upon noticing me calling her, tantly tempting and teasing me. Furthermore, she had that mischievous smile as she also focused her camera on her partly curtained window. From there, I could see Ogawa staring out of his room. Or more specifically, his eyes were staring into her room.


    Because of her curtain, it was impossible for him to see her. However, the way she put up the phone was enough for that coward to see who she was talking with.


    We could see each other, after all.


    Obviously, she¡¯s aware of it and she also intentionally showed that to him. That¡¯s why I yed with her scheme, infuriating that guy. Enough for him to storm off his room.


    For that guy to react like that, it¡¯s either he hated my guts or that I was talking with Hina deep in the night or both. I couldn¡¯t care less about what he thinks anyway.


    Seconds after that, his sister, Kazuha, showed up in his room and saw me. Most likely, she wondered why her brother looked like a defeated puppy, escaping from his own room.


    Due to that, she called out to Hina which made the girl flustered, thinking she would be berated.


    Fortunately, Hina quickly picked herself up, acting like she didn¡¯t know what actually happened. And with that, Kazuha somehow joined our conversation.


    That¡¯s unexpected. Truly unexpected.


    However,pared to the first time I saw her, her older sister aura oozed out. Even more than how Setsuna appeared as Satsuki''s older sister.


    Kazuha ended up looking out for Hina, reminding the girl to close her curtain when having a nightly call with her boyfriend; me. And she did all that without mentioning the furious Ogawa.


    If I had to guess, she failed toprehend that Hina intentionally showed me to Ogawa which made that coward furious.


    That¡¯s actually a good thing. Hina was saved from being seen by Kazuha negatively. Hina only had that grudge against Ogawa. When ites to his sister, she was like a little sister to Kazuha.


    Anyway, that¡¯s what happened before reaching this apartment.


    And now¡­ With Shio jumping into my arms as soon as I arrived, my mind once again did its wonder, focusing all my attention on her at once.


    ¡°Finally, Ruru. I can have you in our apartment.¡± Shio eximed while acting like a clingy girlfriend.


    It¡¯s not bad but Nao, who was also in this apartment, was wryly smiling from the kitchen as she watched Shio fawn over me.


    They¡¯re preparing a dessert in their kitchen but this woman dropped the whisk she¡¯s holding as soon she heard the door opening.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Finally, indeed.¡± I first dropped the bag slung on my shoulder before wrapping my arms around her and giving her a much-awaited kiss.


    Following that, I carried her by the waist as we walked back to Nao¡¯s side.


    I thought of saying ¡®I¡¯m sorry, it took this long to fulfill my promise¡¯ but I swallowed it back down. That¡¯s another deprecating thought, after all. It¡¯s better to just live this moment. And we had a day waiting for us.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m jealous but I can¡¯t leave this alone,¡± Nao said upon seeing us approach her. She¡¯s decorating the cookies she was about to bake as well as whipping up the cream which Shio stopped doing for a berry shortcake.


    Well, her dedication over pastries was definitely so admirable that I wouldn¡¯t get tired watching her work at it.


    Hearing that, Shio, who appeared to be lost in my embrace, flinched awake. She then shyly slid down my arms before hugging Nao from the back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nao-chan. I got too worked up.¡±


    Looking at that scene, it¡¯s not wrong to say that these two had grown closer in just half a day. They¡¯re more like sisters now and surprisingly, it¡¯s Nao who looked like an older sister because of how Shio acted.


    ¡°Oh. I get it, Shiori-nee. If not because I¡¯m busy here, I¡¯ll be the same as you. Jumping at our man.¡±


    ¡°Then, can I hug my Nao? I also missed you, you know?¡±


    With how fluffy the atmosphere around them, I¡¯m hesitating to break it. But hearing her say that, I couldn¡¯t just stand around anymore.


    ¡°Of course. Ruki, your facial expressions around us have started bing easier to read¡­ You can¡¯t hide your feelings for us anymore. But no¡­ you and Shiori-nee wait there. I¡¯m busy here.¡±


    Nao turned smug as she triedmanding both of us. But instead of doing what she mentioned, Shio and I nodded at each other. Even without words, we understood each other this time.


    A momentter, Shio tightened her arms wrapped around Nao, even pulling her away for a moment from what she¡¯s doing. On the other hand, I stepped forward and lifted Nao¡¯s chin before nting my lips on hers.


    Her smug aura instantly dispersed as her ears and cheeks turned red.


    Following that, Shio also peered over Nao''s shoulder, asking for the same treatment.


    For the next five minutes, our apartment kitchen became filled with the sound of smooches and Nao¡¯s grumbling about the pastries she hadn¡¯t finished yet.

 Chapter 798 - Kitchen Brawl? *

    After that instance in the kitchen, Shio and I eventually let Nao finish what she¡¯s doing as well as help her with it. With me carrying the heavy loads.


    However, as soon as I ced what she made in the oven and turned it on, the intimate moments between us resumed that it went beyond just hugs and kisses.


    Having two lovable women like them, who would be able to resist?


    I, for one, would always sumb to their irresistible charms. More than waiting for the dessert toe out of the oven, the situation transformed into us bing the dessert of each other.


    I nibbled on their delicious sweetness and in return, they did the same for me. Naturally, it didn¡¯t end with just that.


    I picked the two up and sat them on the table, their legs opening up for my hands to crawl in, sliding inside their panties.


    ¡°T-this pervert. Won¡¯t you wait until we¡¯re in the room?¡± Nao grumbled as she held onto my arm, preventing it from digging further. However, with how moist she was already, it¡¯s just her mind holding onto itsst rational thought before giving in to the pleasure.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be bad to leave what you¡¯re baking behind? Here is fine¡­ It¡¯ll be quick, I promise.¡±


    Upon saying that, I nibbled on her ears as I pushed my hand deeper until my index and middle fingers slid across her slit, arriving at her entrance.


    Feeling the tickling sensation on her ears as well as the electrifying pleasure, Nao¡¯s upper body bent backward, her hands quickly releasing their hold on my arm to support herself from falling back down.


    At the same time as that, Shio, who was watching Nao¡¯s cute struggles, went on an attack. She bit onto my neck while her legs squeezed my arm to dy my hand from plunging in her sacred ce.


    ¡°Ruru, stop bullying Nao.¡± Shio sweetly whispered as she began lining her bite marks around my corbone.


    That¡¯s ticklish rather than painful and with her tongue licking it right after, it¡¯s more pleasing than ufortable.


    As soon as my fingers began digging inside Nao, hitting her sensitive spots that I memorized, I let go of her ears and turned towards Shio.


    While Nao was trying her best not to moan out loud, Shio weed my lips and tongue before she loosened her legs to let me continue. ¡°I see. My Shio wants more of my attention, huh? Telling me not to bully Nao was an excuse.¡±


    Hearing that, the light in Shio¡¯s eyes flickered before guiltily closing it as her face took on the crimson color.


    I hit a bullseye. But really, this girl was always this adorable whenever we were in this kind of situation¡­ The contrast in her behavior when she¡¯s in front of our ss or any other ss and when she¡¯s in front of me was like the difference between winter and summer.


    Well, not that I hated it. Knowing that I have the monopoly for this kind of Shio was more than enough to gloat over other men; especially that Nobuo who¡¯s probably about to be caught and jailed soon.


    Anyway, our night continued. At first, I was alternating between the two girls, satisfying them in lots of ways. However, that didn¡¯tst long. Eventually, I got sandwiched between the two women. Nao had renewed fighting spirit after climaxing once that¡¯s all aimed to get back at me. On the other hand, Shio assertively tried to undress me until I had nothing else except my shirt.


    After having been freed by my hands, Nao got off the table and kneeled in front of me, taking my raging erection in her mouth. On the other hand, Shio leaned back, raising her legs to the table and opening it for me to plunge my head in.


    The situation turned to where Nao was giving me a blowjob as I ate Shio¡¯s dripping wet and fragrant sacred ce.


    After making her cum like that, I soon turned my focus back on Nao whopletely lubed my erection without missing a spot untouched.


    This time, I pulled her up and had her lean on that table where Shio was currently resting. I then slid her panties down, revealing her glistening sacred ce that¡¯s still leaking out her fresh love juice.


    I kneeled for a bit to slurp it down and prepare it for my invasion.


    ¡°¡­ H-hurry up, Ruki.¡± Nao¡¯s tempting voice reached my ears. But upon seeing how her eyes were alternating between me and the oven, I couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh.


    This girl was still worried about what she was baking to be burnt¡­


    Well, I just had to hurry up, right? After making sure that I already spread my saliva and licked the leaks clean, I stood up and prepared to prate her.


    However, seeing her clothed back and the apron that¡¯s still hanging in front of her, I got another perverted idea.


    I took off her top and her bra, leaving only an apron on.


    And to properly admire it, I turned her around to face me.


    A naked apron. Seeing her cascading light blue hair, her cherry red lips and her extremely beautiful face partnered with that motif, the girl was like a Goddess who descended to grace me, a mere mortal, her undying attention.


    No doubt. Seeing her in this state was extremely arousing. Moreover, Nao put on an embarrassed expression which further enhanced her charms.


    My erection twitched in excitement and right after that, I stepped forward, raised one of her legs and thrust my cock in. Doing it in one swift motion, Nao instinctively held onto me as her face twisted in undeniable bliss. Her warm breath brushed past my face before our lips met once more, our tongues entangling soon after.


    While we were interwoven to each other like that, I began moving my hips, thrusting my length deep inside her, grinding her sensitive walls which in turn made her body twitch from the electrifying pleasure.


    From behind Nao, Shio who recovered from her climax looked at us in slight jealousy. However, instead of interfering, the girl watched on and tried waiting for her turn.


    Tried because she gave up on waiting and joined us instead. At first, she took my lips from Nao¡­ However, once Nao reached another climax. She weakly passed me to Shio who turned around and raised her round buttocks. With my cock still raging to satisfy them, I moved to her just as quickly, pounding her from behind.


    Starting our night like this, it would surely be more heatedter. Nheless, this first bout soon ended when the smell of delectable pastries filled the room.


    Nao hurriedly moved there while Shio and I finished it up by pounding her on the table and spraying it inside her.


    When Nao returned with the tray on hand, she slightly pouted at seeing me releasing everything inside Shio and staying in that same position for more than a minute.


    ¡°¡­ You two. Let¡¯s eat first. That moron better replenishes more of his energy.¡± Nao cutely clicked her tongue called out to us which Shio and I answered with an embarrassed smile.


    Nao was still in her naked apron attire so I just walked behind her and hugged her like that, pressing my naked body and my half-erect length to her. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be re-energized by hugging you while eating what you made for us¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, I found my mouth blocked by the shortcake she had just finished dressing.

 Chapter 799 - A Memorable Night

    During the week that Nao stayed in our house, the girl got a lot of time to hone her skills on the path she chose for herself.


    Everything she baked and made for us surely settled down in our stomachs. Akane and Miwa-nee even worried about their weight for eating too many sweets. Satsuki, on the other hand, loved every inch of it when I brought a cupcake yesterday during our lunch. She even wanted to see Nao and ask her how to make one. For her own consumption, of course.


    Unfortunately, that has to wait. But I¡¯m looking forward to seeing Satsuki trying her best to knead the dough. Most likely, she will end up annoyed after finding out how hard it is to make. She will then re at me because I mightugh at the sight of the girl bing that frustrated in something.


    Nao will then scold me because I am bullying her precious prot¨¦g¨¦ when ites to their love for sweets.


    Oh. That¡¯s a wonderful image.


    The next time Nao stays in the house, I¡¯ll bring Satsuki home.


    Anyway, after eating and cleaning up in the kitchen, we found ourselves taking a bath together. It should only be Nao and me but¡­ I couldn¡¯t just leave Shio behind, right?


    And in there, the second round where Nao made his revenge for being partly left out earlier happened.


    Naturally, there¡¯s no way I would reject that. Even just after entering it, I focused on her. It started with us scrubbing each other¡¯s back and covering our whole body with soap and ending below the shower. I entered her for the second time tonight while we were washing off the soap in our bodies.


    Shio, who still carried some of my seed inside her and was watching everything unfold before her eyes, settled to support Nao.


    However, since I asked her to bathe with us as well as my still-burning desire for her, I still gave her my attention. There¡¯s no way I would let her end up with a minor role like that. When I let Nao rest inside the tub, I also took the time to wash her body using my bare hand before moving into more intimate gestures.


    Obviously, that also didn¡¯t end with just that, I took the low chair and had her sit on me, grinding her insides once more. Five minutes into that, Nao stood up from the tub and rejoined us, asking Shio that it was her turn again.


    In the end, we had to use the whole bathroom, be it the floor or the walls, satisfying all three of us. Shio and Nao are just too lovely to resist, you know? Seeing them in their sexiest and most erotic state, only an impotent wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Well, the two women are both mine so the others could only dream of the same situation.


    By the time we found ourselves inside the only bedroom in the apartment, all three of us were close to being spent. There¡¯s even no time for us to wear clothes. We just jumped on the bed and put on a nket before squeezing in the middle of the bed.


    This bed wasn¡¯t as big as the one in my room with Akane but still, three people could squeeze in it easily. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no such thing as a small bed for us. And now that we¡¯re here. I felt relieved that Shio wasn¡¯t ufortable letting Nao join us in this bed. In fact, she¡¯s the one who invited her.


    I already said this before. This apartment was special for Shio and me. With our names on it, it¡¯s like we¡¯re a newly-wed couple owning our first house. That¡¯s the significance of my name also written in the contract.


    In any case, even though this apartment, this room and this bed were included in that significance, Shio wouldn¡¯t just ask Nao to be excluded. Even if I agree to that, Shio would be ufortable with that kind of decision, if ever.


    She¡¯s not that cruel and from how I see it, the two had already grown closer despite being at odds just a month ago. They¡¯re as close as sisters by now.


    Thinking back, after everything we¡¯ve done and experienced together, even Shio had started to adjust her mindset about ourplex rtionship.


    It¡¯s not easy for her, of course. It would never be easy. But with every passing day where both of us kept reinforcing our feelings for each other, little by little, Shio¡¯sfortability with our situation was gradually easing up. Nheless, like all of my girls, she still preferred if she could have all to herself.


    At this point, I already seeded in my initial goal upon making her my target during the first week of school,pletely recing her ex-husband in her heart.


    Perhaps, if I¡¯m not her student or if I¡¯m already within the eptable age, it¡¯s well within reason to think that Shio might try to register our marriage certificate even without doing a ceremony. To make our rtionship even more official; put a leash on my neck by the means of marriage.


    That¡¯s how much Shio loved being with me. But that¡¯s my own take of our current situation. Who knows what¡¯s really inside her mind? Oh. How I love to ask her and see her be flustered from saying all of it in all honesty.


    Anyway, this night and theing day was and would be a memorable asion for us. That¡¯s the truth.


    ¡°Goodnight, Shio, Nao.¡± I softly whispered before kissing both of their foreheads.


    Mhm¡­ The two were already asleep, their rhythmic breathing turning into music in my ears. With only the nket covering us, my arms enclosed around them, transferring our warmth with one another.


    In the end, I still ousted the two girls¡¯ stamina which led to the current situation.


    I was also already sleepy anyway and with our ns to go out early on, it¡¯s best for me to also take that much-needed rest.


    That¡¯s why after also saying goodnight to the other girls through a call or a message, I closed my eyes and joined the two in their dreand adventure.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ready?¡± Shio asked from the driver¡¯s seat.


    It¡¯s only a quarter before 3 o¡¯clock in the morning and we¡¯re now sitting inside her car.


    With Nao still a bit sleepy, I joined her at the backseat where she¡¯s using myp as her pillow and at the passenger¡¯s seat next to Shio was the boxed lunch we prepared for today.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Ready. Is the coffee working well?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a little. But don¡¯t worry Ruru. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯m driving at this time. Besides, once you be a college student, being wide awake at this time is normal.¡±


    ¡°Shio. Do you have to brag about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a brag, you idiot student. Let this be a lesson for you. Prepare for that time where you have stayed upte for your studies.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Shio pouted. ¡°You¡­ Stop calling me like that¡­ Lean forward and give me a kiss.¡±


    For her to be this adorable. It¡¯s illegal.


    I leaned forward like she said and kissed her. Once our lips separated, Shio looked like she had just received a quick shot of additional energy as she lively started the car.


    With our destination around one and a half hours from our city, it would be a long drive for her.. I better get that lesson soon.

 Chapter 800 - To The East

    While I was out with Akane and the others at the Boxing Gym, these two, Shio and Nao, went around our city to sightsee and rx while talking about what they both wanted to do with me. Outside the city.


    In the end, both Shio and Nao decided to watch the sunrise from the east with me. Maybe most people wouldn¡¯t be able to see its significance especially if they¡¯re living day to day in their normal, happy, adventurous life.


    For those who just passed a difficult time or a problem they thought wouldn¡¯t be solved, the rising sun could mean the start of a new chapter in their story.


    And that¡¯s where the two women¡¯s line of thought came from when deciding what they wanted to do with me.


    Our city was located in a prefecture just above the capital Tokyo; Saitama. However, it was located in the northern part of it.


    Our destination was towards the eastern border and into the Ibaraki Prefecture. That''s the closest one where you can find a beach to watch the sunrise. Still, because of the distance from our city, Shio would need to drive for almost two hours without stopping.


    Although there¡¯s a hint of worry in my voice when asking her if she would be fine driving that long, Shio brushed it off by saying ¡®Leave it to the expert. Once you learned how to drive and got your license, I will definitely ask for a ride. We can go wherever you want, Ruru.¡¯


    I love that optimism¡­


    I¡¯m already reading about the basics of driving but without practice, that¡¯s still not a skill. Besides, I¡¯m still not qualified to get a car license, only a license for a motorcycle. Also, I need my own car for that, right? I don¡¯t have enough to buy a motorcycle yet, much less buy a car.


    Well, if I save my ie for a few weeks, I can get a motorcycle but that¡¯s not the ideal vehicle for me.


    Half an hourter, we passed the border of our prefecture. The sky was still dark outside and there were little to no other cars yet, making our trip a smooth one.


    At times, I would converse with Shio, to keep her consciousness awake while I kept on brushing Nao¡¯s hair to let the girl get sufficient sleep even if the car was constantly shaking.


    Well, I tired the two of them outst night. Even if Shio drank the strongest coffee coupled with those energy drinks, she¡¯d still feel it in her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I''ve left our city. The only thing I could think of was those field trips that I couldn¡¯t say no to.¡± I looked out the window and watched the changing scenery before my eyes.


    When I looked at the front again, I saw Shio¡¯s lips curled up in a gentle smile from the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Is that so? Well then, leave it to me to tour you around our country whenever we get the chance. Akane and the others cane with us.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Shio, have you heard what I said? I preferred not to leave on a trip. But those field trips from school were unavoidable. Not that I attended all of them. But still¡­¡±


    Right. What use is a field trip? In my few experiences with it, it¡¯s too restricting even with the free time allocated for us. Besides, with my mind geared up to continuously steal a girl for my desire, I didn¡¯t have a lot of memories with it.


    Perhaps, this year, we will be able to create memories¡­ Shio, as our advisor, will surelye with us. And in our ss, I have Satsuki, Aya, Nami, Saki, Hina and Chii.


    Shio may even make it convenient for us if she puts those six in one room¡­


    Uh¡­ Of course, I won¡¯t suggest that openly but knowing what my girls think, they¡¯ll definitely think about the opportunity to have me for themselves.


    Well, let¡¯s not talk about that. That kind of trip happens during the second semester, after all.


    ¡°I heard you loud and clear, Ruru. Take it as me wanting you to ease your mind. We can go on to sightsee variousndmarks. Stay at an inn together and live our life as a happily married couple¡­¡±


    Thest one was certainly an addition. She said that in a low enough voice coupled with her face taking on the crimson color once more. It¡¯s safe to say that it¡¯s some kind of fantasy she wanted to turn into reality. Her previous fantasy of having a secret rtionship with a student was already a reality. Still, the scenario in her head was different from what actually happened.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That sounds great, Shio. I agree and will look forward to that.¡±


    ¡°Y-you agreed?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Or do you not want me to?¡±


    ¡°No! I want it! I only thought of suggesting it to think that¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed again as she mumbled inaudibly from her seat. As I could only spy her face from the rearview mirror, I felt like I¡¯m missing out on the glory of her adorable moments.


    ¡°You suggested that with the intention to help me unwind. I will always appreciate the thoughtfulness of all of you. That¡¯s why if it will also make my Shio happy, then¡­ to hell with not wanting to leave the city.¡±


    At the end of my sentence, Shioughed out loud. And from below, Nao¡¯s hand reached for my nose and pinched it.


    ¡°You¡¯re too loud. Come and give me a good morning kiss.¡±


    The girl opened her beautiful eyes and although her words sounded like aint, the girl puckered her lips, waiting for me to grace it with mine.


    ¡°Nao. That¡¯s unfair.¡±


    ¡°What? Shiori-nee. I heard you two earlier. You also asked for a kiss before driving.¡±


    ¡°Y-you heard that? Uhm¡­ that¡¯s a wake-up kiss. I¡¯m still sleepy, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. That¡¯s not the only instance.¡±


    ¡°You, are you awake this whole time?¡± I interjected.


    But then Nao narrowed her eyes and shed a mischievous smile.


    ¡°No¡­ That one¡¯s a guess. Now, I¡¯m jealous.¡± Upon saying that, she hooked her arm around my neck and pulled herself up. Instead of waiting for me to lean down and kiss her, she took the initiative for it.


    ¡°¡­ Ruru. Give me one too!¡± And from the driver¡¯s seat, Shio who¡¯s acting like a teenager like Nao puffed up her cheeks to ask for the same thing.


    And in this way, the remaining hour for our trip became a bit lively with Nao waking up.


    Unlike me, the girl was too excited as she looked outside the car window. Whenever she would see something interesting, she would pull me to her side and show it to me.


    And Shio, as someone knowledgeable and had more experience than us, she¡¯d utter some trivia about the prefecture and its cities or towns we were passing by.


    By the time we reached our destination, the dark color of the night had already turned into a deep purple. Moreover, on the horizon to the east, the different hues of red had just started to gradually cover the sky.


    Apart from that, the beach sand and the water of the ocean glistened beautifully.


    At this moment, although we were not alone as there were others who also had the same idea as us, all of us were staring out to wait for the sunrise.


    ¡°How beautiful¡­¡± I heard Nao muttering at my side as Shio found a ce to park her car.

 Chapter 801 - Sunrise

    ¡°Wait until we see the sun peeking out from out there.¡± I pointed into the horizon which then made Nao follow it with her eyes and repeat the same words she just uttered pertaining to the glistening ocean. She then nodded her head energetically, looking forward to what awaits us in less than an hour.


    Honestly, I only saw that kind of scene through a television. Or more specifically, from a movie that was aired on TV. Who knows? Most likely, they only simted it rather than capturing the real thing.


    In any case, that¡¯s unimportant. Today, we¡¯re going to greet the new day together.


    Whoosh~


    The sound of the bristling wind echoed through our ears along with the sound of tidal waves hitting the beach. From what I saw, the tide was still high. As the day and the sun eventually greets us, that will slowly subside, showing us the beauty of this ce in its full glory.


    While waiting for Shio to park the car, Nao, who was already excited, rolled down the window.


    As soon as that happened, a cold morning breeze quickly filled the interior of the car, making the girl shudder from that biting cold. Unlike Shio, this girl was wearing a rather thin shirt that¡¯s why I quickly moved to hug her before rubbing her shoulder and back to stave off the cold. Following that, I rolled the window up before reaching for the wool hoodie that she failed to put on before we left. She settled on myp as soon as she climbed inside, after all.


    ¡°Here is fine.¡± Shio said upon stopping the car somewhere close to the stairs down towards the beach. After turning the engine off, she then turned to us.


    Upon seeing me hugging Nao, Shio first stared at me as though saying ¡®I also want a hugter¡¯ before instructing us on what to do. ¡°Ruru, I¡¯ll carry our food, get the other things we brought from the trunk. Nao,e with me. Let¡¯s look for a good spot.¡±


    With that, we had no choice but to separate from each other.


    I watched the two women walk towards the beach and even though I was only looking at their back, there¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re more than just excited for this day. Their heartyughter was so heartwarming that those who heard them couldn¡¯t help but shoot a nce.


    And before someone could get an idea to talk and hit on them this early in the morning, I quickly picked the things we¡¯re going to use and followed them.


    Well, even if they tried to do so, the two would just ignore them. And if they still tried while I was with the girls, there¡¯s no way I would be silent about that.


    Of course, to not ruin our day. I¡¯ll be civil and not resort to intimidation and violence right away. That could only be done when being civil was proven not enough.


    -


    -


    Less than an hourter, the three of us were sitting on a mat, waiting for the sun to rise. There¡¯s a huge nket covering the three of us since the morning breeze was still too cold. On our hands, a cup filled with fragrant tea that I prepared and put in a thermos to retain its heat.


    Not minding the curious nces of the other people also waiting for the sun to rise, Nao and Shio¡¯s heads rested on my shoulders while taking a sip of their tea once in a while.


    We¡¯re not locals and no one around knew us personally. We came here to rx and enjoy this situation, not to be worried about strangers¡¯ perception of us.


    Too bad though¡­ It¡¯s not the time for them to wear a swimsuit. It¡¯s still technically spring season so¡­ that kind of event had to wait until summer.


    At the moment, the sky over the horizon had already turned red and the first ray of sunlight had torn across the sky as it began to brighten up the day.


    While our eyes were peeled to watch the changes in the sky as the sun slowly rose to upy its ce up there, Shio, Nao and I talked about the things that happened between us and things that will still happen for us in the future.


    Our worries, our apprehensions, our hopes and our aspirations.


    Through this, I was reminded that no one was as optimistic as me for our future. No matter what, the idealistic and unrealistic scenario that we¡¯re all going to livefortably together has to happen first before they can all be convinced.


    Nheless, the two women expressed their conviction to stand with me whatever the case may be.


    Nao repeated her words about living with me after graduating high school. Even though it¡¯s still a year away, she already presented her n with her parents.


    Shio worried about our secret rtionship in school and her growing love for me. Maybe it¡¯s not apparent yet but there woulde a time that one of us might forget ourselves and be too intimate in front of everyone. Much like my rtionship with a lot of girls, dating your student was morally uneptable. And that one was even moremon than open andplex rtionships.


    In any case, Shio pointed out that she had no ns to take a step back. Perhaps, not at the moment. And I¡¯ll take her word for it.


    By the time the sun had already reached the point of basking us with its warm glow, Shio, Nao and I began eating our breakfast.


    The local sightseers and the tourists who came to watch also started to leave or do the same as us.


    Once we¡¯re done eating, we walked for a bit around the beach, enjoying the warmth of the morning sun as well as the coolness of the seawater as we walked on the sands barefoot.


    Before the whole neighborhood woke up, we then returned to Shio¡¯s car and began our return trip to our city.


    Shio and Nao only had that one as their n for today. To watch the sunrise with me and spend the morning there.


    It¡¯s another two hours of drive considering there would be traffic now that the day started for everyone. That¡¯s why before Shio entered the highway, I spied a small hotel and suggested that we rest for a few hours¡­ I would pay for it, of course. I couldn¡¯t have Shio shouldering every expense. She already did that for our food and fuel for this trip


    At first, Shio was saying she¡¯s still fine but with Nao parroting my words, it sessfully convinced her.


    As soon as we reached our room, Shio dropped to the bed and pulled me with her. In less than a minute, her exhausted body rxed as she began sleeping soundly.


    Watching us from the side of the bed, Nao shook her head while having a warm and gentle smile on her lips.


    ¡°Ruki. You know? If not for your current self that indiscriminately loves all of us, there¡¯s a huge chance that I will give way to Shiori-nee. She deserves this happiness with you. I saw how much dedication she put into preparing for this trip.¡±


    Nao said before climbing up the bed to join us and settling down behind me. A whileter, I felt her arm slipping from my side, hugging me from the back.


    ¡°That¡¯s extremely fortunate, Nao¡­ If I¡¯m not like this, you know what will happen, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be picking Akane.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ But let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Keep this a secret from her but Shio also said the same thing as you when you¡¯re asleep in the car. I¡¯m d to see you two getting along this well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who made this possible, you yboy. Promise me you¡¯re not going to change your mind again and cut us off.¡±


    She¡¯s still worried about that¡­ Well, it¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s only been more than a month since we reconnected again. The wound of yesterday might be easy to cover up but it wouldn¡¯t heal as quickly.


    That¡¯s why I have to do better and make them all feel special. Every passing day.


    ¡°I promise. I¡¯m going to see this to the end with all of you. That¡¯s why, keep holding onto me, Nao.¡±


    After saying that, I fixed my position andid my back on the bed, allowing Nao to snuggle closely to my side, the same asst night.


    As my head turned to face her, instead of answering with words, Nao weed me with her lips, conveying her answer through it.


    A whileter, the two of us also fell asleep from listening to Shio¡¯s peaceful snoring.


    It was around three hourster that we all woke up at the same time and a few more minutes after that, we¡¯re back on the road, refreshed.

 Chapter 802 - Another Date

    Upon returning to our city, Shio drove the car back to our house where we ate lunch with Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru.


    Although we only went to the neighboring prefecture, we still brought back some souvenirs. Something we bought at the souvenir shop right next to the hotel we stayed at. They¡¯re mostly fruit candies and natto. Minoru loved the candies while Miwa-nee eyed the natto as if she¡¯s already wondering what to do with it.


    Her housewife instinct kicked in that even Shio became amazed at how fast Miwa-nee entered that state.


    Well, I never bought natto at the supermarket whenever I would stock up so we didn¡¯t have any of it at home. Not a fan of its taste but now that Miwa-nee was thinking of cooking some with it as an ingredient, I might find my appetite for it. Anything my girls made would always be delicious for me.


    Naturally, if it¡¯s really bad, I would be honest with my opinion rather than lying to them.


    After we finished eating lunch, I went back to our room to get my things ready for the part-time jobter.


    Akane followed me and helped me prepare for it. And while we were at it, she told me something surprising.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll also go out today. You see, Maaya-chan contacted me¡­¡± Akane started as she began narrating what happened earlier when she received a call from Itou.


    That girl thought of going out on a date with her beloved sister; Himeko. However, with her only experience only from games, anime and movies she yed and watched, she¡¯s in a dilemma on how to proceed.


    She had some friends and inner circle that belonged from the upper caste of the society; friends that¡¯s also at the same level as their family. However, she didn¡¯t want to ask them and expose how much of a siscon she is. On the same note, Itou also couldn¡¯t ask her friends in the ssroom or club. Especially Misaki who was as innocent as a grade-schooler when ites to rtionships.


    That¡¯s when she thought of me or rather, the date I had with Himeko weeks ago. Obviously, given that she didn¡¯t contact me for advice, she¡¯s also against asking me. She¡¯s thinking along the lines that if she did contact me, I might use that as a chance to take Himeko on a date once again.


    I mean, that¡¯s not a wrong assumption but if it¡¯s today, I, unfortunately, had no time for that. She had no idea anyway so it¡¯s fine.


    That¡¯s why she turned towards her newfound friend in the form of Akane¡­


    At first, she inquired about whether I took Akane on a date and if I did, what did we do?


    And that¡¯s the beginning of their interesting conversation that ended up with Itou asking Akane if she coulde and meet them. Or join them as a ¡®date advisor¡¯.


    ¡°How interesting¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but utter ament like that which made Akaneugh.


    ¡°Right? Since we decided not toe to your part-time job every Sunday, I¡¯m free and have the time to help a friend in need. What do you think, husband?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, wait a moment.¡±


    Itou decided to take her sister out on a date. Most likely, they¡¯re free from their work at the hotel. Still, I wanted to check on the situation with Himeko herself.


    I pulled out my phone and put Himeko on videocall. Not even ten secondster, Himeko¡¯s inherently beautiful face graced my eyes.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I. I think I know why you called.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You¡¯re probably right on the spot. Is Itou with you? Are you going to be fine?¡±


    Not that I don¡¯t trust her sister but still, three gorgeous women going out on a weekend¡­ my trait as a worrywart couldn¡¯t help but get activated.


    Himeko lightly shook her head as her lips stretched to a gentle smile. ¡°Ya-chan is in her room, preparing for it. Uhm¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry. Our family¡¯s bodyguards will follow us from a distance to keep us safe. Please tell Akane I¡¯m sorry for troubling her for this.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying there, Himeko? It¡¯s no trouble at all. I want to help you in ce of husband, is that fine?¡± Akane, who was watching from the side, interjected upon hearing that. I moved the camera to catch her face to let them converse properly.


    Honestly, with just Himeko¡¯s answer, I could already rest my worry. Those bodyguards were probably the same ones I saw during our date. Although it¡¯s not all female, they¡¯re professionals and only those who were approved by their father could interact with the girls.


    Even though that man still hadn¡¯t changed his perception of Himeko, he¡¯s still at least protective of them to ensure their safety. Nheless, that¡¯s not enough for me to suddenly forgive him for what he tried to do against those two closely-tied sisters.


    ¡°I informed husband just in case he started wondering where I went. Unfortunately, he has his part-time job today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring him with me.¡±


    After a while, I heard Akane say that with a mischievous tone. As it turned out, Itou already appeared in Himeko¡¯s room, all prepared for the ¡®date¡¯.


    ¡°A-akane! D-don¡¯t ever tell him that I asked you for this!¡± Itou hurriedly ran in front of the screen, screaming in panic.


    However, to her disappointment or utter embarrassment, Himeko informed her of what was truly happening.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Ya-chan, the phone she¡¯s using is Ruki¡¯s. It¡¯s toote for that. Also, Ruki¡¯s at her side.¡±


    With that, Akane turned the focus of the camera back to me, leading for Itou to be like a ripe tomato as blood rushed to her face, heating her up.


    ¡°T-that¡­ Y-you¡­!¡±


    With how broken the words that left her mouth, I couldn¡¯t even guess what she was trying to say.


    ¡°Itou. I¡¯m not against this, for your information. In fact, I appreciate the thought you put into it. I¡¯m sure Himeko will also like this n of yours.¡±


    Since Himeko was still behind her, I saw how the girl nodded energetically in agreement with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the two to you¡­ You know how much I love them both, right? You can hate me as much as you want but¡­ just so you know, I never hated you. You¡¯re just too much of a siscon. That¡¯s understandable. However, I think you shoulde to terms that I¡¯m your sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not a siscon!¡± Ignoring everything else that I said apart from that part, Itou tried rebutting. However, with just a tug by Himeko, she quickly melted like butter on a hot pan, sizzling as she crumbled. ¡°N-nee-sama, I just¡­¡±


    As an answer to that, Himeko just hugged her little sister and patted her head tenderly. ¡°Shush. You don¡¯t have to exin, Ya-chan. I know where you¡¯reing from¡­ But you see. Ruki is right. Can you ept him for me?¡±


    ¡°But nee-sama, he¡¯s not loyal.¡±


    In a normal sense, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m deluding myself to say that I¡¯m loyal to all of them when in fact, my mind always jumps from one girl to another. Anyone that will be questioned whether I am loyal or not will surely curse me for being this shameless in iming that I¡¯m loyal.


    In any case, the conversation is derailing, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I have to defend my husband there, Maaya-chan. Ruki is¡­ at least loyal to all of us. It¡¯s a different kind of loyalty that is epted by the society but me and your sister, Himeko, are aware of how much dedication Ruki is putting in to keep us satisfied and happy.¡±


    Before I could utter a response, Akane beat me to it and soon afterward, Himeko also agreed with her words, leaving Itou baffled. Her eyes then searched for my visage through the screen and hatefully red at me.


    Seeing that, I could only wryly smile.


    I guess it¡¯s still a long way to make her ept the reality of our situation.


    In any case, after this, Akane and Himeko took turns in calming down the girl.


    When they finally ended the call, Akaneid down her head on myp, a little exhausted from it. ¡°Should I still go, husband? I think Maaya-chan will keep on insisting that you¡¯re not good for her sister. The date that she nned will not be realized.¡±


    That¡¯s a fair opinion¡­ but for me¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll keep being like that. In the end, Itou will prioritize her older sister¡¯s happiness. I¡¯m sure, by now, she¡¯s already cheering herself up to make Himeko forget about me even for just today.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That might be true..¡± Akane, who probably imagined Itou doing a victory pose, giggled heartily.

 Chapter 803 - Destination

    With our next destination being Nao¡¯s house to send her home, I suggested for Akane to ride with us. Although it¡¯s not along the way, it¡¯s in the same direction. Shio could just drop her off at the station nearest to it.


    Moreover, when Shio also heard about that suggestion, she found Akane¡¯s addition on ourst trip for the day a wee one.


    That¡¯s because even though they always see each other whenever Shio woulde to visit or eat with us and even slept with us on the same bed once, there¡¯s still a little restraint in the way they treat each other. With the n to let her sit on the passenger¡¯s seat, they could talk more freely to each other. Furthermore, after her rtionship with Nao transforms into that of close sisters, she¡¯s probably thinking that it¡¯s time for her to put down her adult view and ept that she¡¯s already the same as the others; to get along with them.


    Well, I had to hear her honest thoughts to confirm that.


    With everything settled as well as Shio guaranteeing that she could drop Akane right where she¡¯s going to meet the two or near it, at least, we set off to Shio¡¯s apartment to unload what¡¯s on the trunk; the things we used, and get Nao¡¯s luggage.


    Well, we couldn¡¯t have Shio be seen by Itou, after all. Even though she¡¯s aware that I didn¡¯t just have one or two women, including her sister and Akane, she had no idea that one of the teachers in our school was also included. Her intense re at me might reach another level if that happened.


    Ah. Right. I forgot something.


    Before following them outside the house, I checked on Miwa-nee and Minoru before calling my mother. I asked her to apany the mother and child at home. Not only that, I knocked on our next-door neighbor couple along with Akane, to catch up and inform them about our ns for today as well as my parentsing to visit again.


    Actually, there¡¯s no reason to do that but¡­ I feel like it¡¯s been a while since I talked to the two. Akane asionallyes there to visit her parents but I seldom do that. At most, I would knock on their door to pick up my wife.


    Maybe, one of these days or when there¡¯s a chance, I would sit down at a dinner table again. And perhaps, Akane and I could use that chance to sleep in her room.


    She once mentioned to me about wanting to bring me there. Thest time I set my foot inside her room was before my desire manifested.


    That¡¯s a long time ago. I wonder if it¡¯s still the same. For sure, it would feel smaller than I remember.


    Nheless, Akane would definitely be overjoyed with it. Most likely, there were a lot of things there that would remind me of our colorful childhood.


    -


    -


    Just like I predicted, Akane and Miwa-nee talked to each other after the car left the apartment¡¯s premises.


    As for Nao, she stuck close to me, savoring thest half hour that she¡¯d be by my side. Sometimes we joined their conversation whenever they would throw a question at us but that¡¯s it.


    They¡¯re lost talking about different topics but most of those rte to me in the end. And the two wouldugh as they met my curious nce through the rearview mirror.


    A whileter, Shio¡¯s car stopped, a few blocks before the park where Akane was going to meet Himeko and her little sister. It¡¯s the same park where I met up with them during our date.


    Before driving off, I escorted Akane through my gaze and also, I searched for my Himeko''s figure.


    Uh. I certainly missed her but if I showed up with Akane, not only we would be dyed, Itou would surely erupt. I¡¯d look for her tomorrow instead. For now, I wish them a fun day. Himeko and even Akane deserved it. That silly girl fully devoted herself to me ever since that day I asked her to live with me.


    Naturally, I asked her to inform me quickly if something unexpected happened.


    When Shio drove off again, Nao tightened her hold on my arm as she became more intimate.


    ¡°I want to stay more with you¡­¡± With her eyes a little watery, Nao kissed me.


    I returned that and hugged her tightly, even putting her on myp to give her more than she asked for.


    Shio raised her eyebrows at that but stayed silent nheless.


    ¡°Me too. But Nao, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re not going to meet again, right? You¡¯re always wee toe again¡­ Also, I will surely make some time to visit you whenever I can.¡±


    Nao bit her lips, preventing her tears froming out as she snuggled to my embrace. She gripped my back tightly and even sucked on my neck, leaving her mark there. And to make it fair, I did the same.


    We stayed in that position until we reached their neighborhood. Well, with the car slowing down as it entered the narrow street, it¡¯s possible that we¡¯d be a feast for their neighbors.


    Shio parked the car in front and I helped her get her luggage out and brought it to their front door.


    Her parents and siblings were in but considering there¡¯s still the unresolved case, it¡¯s not the right time for me to sit down and have a serious conversation with them concerning Nao¡­


    They knew that Nao stayed with her boyfriend though. That¡¯s why upon seeing me, both her parents scanned me. Well, it¡¯s easy to guess that I was that guy given how Nao was reluctant to let go of my hand.


    In the end, I bowed politely to them before excusing myself, saying I¡¯ll introduce myself properly the next time I appear before them.


    When I returned to Shio¡¯s car, the girl was staring towards Nao¡¯s house or specifically at Nao hugging her mother.


    ¡°Ruru, how will you get out of the situation when the timees that you have to reveal to everyone¡¯s parents about our situation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. But honestly, there¡¯s no correct way to do it. I have to brace for their rejection but still, I will not back down if all of you still want to stay with me. Perhaps, when that happens, it will also be the time for all of you to choose whether to continue in this¡­plex rtionship or return to normalcy¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s fair¡­ It won¡¯t be easy, Ruru.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. But it has to happen, one way or another.¡±


    I could only give Shio a confident smile to show her my determination. And without finding any words to say next, the girl epted it before starting the car again driving off.


    For our next destination, it¡¯s the police station.


    Naturally, Shio pressed me for details about what happened. I gave her a summary and conclusion. She clearly expressed her worry and reminded me not to always put myself in that kind of dangerous situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, my goal is still to live with all of you. There¡¯s no way I will be brave enough if it¡¯s too dangerous. That time, I was confident at subverting the danger. I prepared before showing up to Auntie¡¯s rescue.¡±


    Although she also epted that answer, Shio stopped the car on the side for a while, to hug me, conveying what she was feeling. Ultimately, she still didn¡¯t want me to always jump in that kind of situation but to not make it a big deal, she resorted to this.


    In any case, I assured her that I would always take care, to ease my Shio¡¯s worry.

 Chapter 804 - You Havent Done It Yet?

    ¡°Auntie, did I make you wait?¡±


    Upon entering the police station, I instantly caught the eye-catching figure of Auntie Yayoi sitting on one of the waiting benches. Although she¡¯s not dressed sexily, what she¡¯s wearing could still draw curious nces from the police officers or even civilians going in and out of the establishment.


    Her legs and arms were crossed which gave the vibe of an unapproachabledy. Nheless, as I¡¯ve seen her in her home wear and the dress that she put onst week, what she''s wearing today could possibly be how she dressed during her work. If I had to guess, she went straight here from her salon.


    ¡°What are you saying? I have also just arrived. Anyway, shall we?¡± Her expression and posture rxed upon seeing me approaching her. She quickly stood up and put on a rather gratified smile on her lips as she tried to guide me further inside where we were going to meet the officer in charge.


    Truthfully, she could¡¯ve gone inside and recorded her statement as well as gotten updated with the case. But she somehow insisted on waiting for me. Mina wasn¡¯t around because she told her to stay at Haruko or precisely at Edel¡¯s apartment again for today. On the other hand, I only needed to be here for cross-checking my testament as well as be informed of what I had to do when that Iwasaki¡¯s indictment rolled out to the court.


    ¡°Are you fine now, Auntie? The group those thugs belong to didn¡¯t pay you a visit?¡± While we were on our way to meet the officer, I couldn¡¯t help but ask her. Mina was my source of information but it¡¯s possible that her mother wasn¡¯t telling her everything. To not worry her daughter.


    That¡¯s why this was the only chance I could check if everything was alright. I wouldn¡¯t be here all the time but if something happened to that girl¡¯s mother, she¡¯d surely be affected.


    Usually, I tried not to be too involved with my girl¡¯s mother, be it in the past or the present. However, this time, it¡¯s a special case. Besides, I was already involved, better to see this through to the end.


    ¡°The police officers are diligent at their work. No one troubled me.¡±


    Auntie Yayoi reservedly answered but as an observer, I clearly noticed the slight pause from her words and the way she almost halted her steps.


    Normally, that shouldn¡¯t be noticeable but I¡¯m just too used to observing people. Moreover, she¡¯s walking beside me. It would be hard not to pick up.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great. Auntie, I might not be that capable but¡­ if there¡¯s something bothering you, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t point out what I noticed to keep her from being troubled but it turned out that sounded funny for her as Auntie Yayoi chuckled, the slightly serious atmosphere dissolving in a sh.


    ¡°Look at you acting like an adult. You don¡¯t have to worry, leave it to the adults to settle an adult problem like this.¡±


    Haa¡­ Hearing that kind of reasoning again, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bitter but I kept it to myself to not ruin the clear air.


    In the end, I fell into my mind pce instead¡­ There¡¯s no reason to call out what Auntie Yayoi said but¡­ I¡¯m not a na?ve guy who is filled with ignorance. Well, admittedly, I¡¯m not that knowledgeable about a lot of things but at least, I¡¯m aware of how people¡¯s minds work.


    Although that guy was bound to be guilty of his crime of trying to have her abducted and the three thugs got disowned by their group, that¡¯s not the end of it.


    Iwasaki could request for bail before he was formally sentenced for his crime and be sent to a correctional facility. Furthermore, those thugs¡¯ wannabe-Yakuza group might not retaliate today because they¡¯re still hot in the eyes of the authorities but that wouldn¡¯t end with just that¡­ Even if they¡¯re not real Yakuza, they would certainly be vengeful when it came to the sullying of their ¡®family¡¯ name.


    I¡¯m more worried about what will happen in the aftermath rather than at the present.


    But I guess, today¡¯s not the day to talk to her about something serious like that. I just had to hope that I wouldn¡¯t be toote by then.


    ¡°I understand, Auntie. But don¡¯t close the open door, alright? You know what I can do.¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s enough. Thank you, Onoda-kun. You¡¯ve been a great help already. In a way, you¡¯re my savior. No. That¡¯s what actually happened. Without you, who knows what will happen? The n he cooked would¡¯ve been sessful and¡­ I could very well marry a guy who could do something like that. Maybe saying thank you isn¡¯t enough¡­ That¡¯s why let me treat you to something in the future. That kind of call¡­ you can expect it.¡±


    Auntie Yayoi looked at me warmly, her gratified smile from earlier resurfaced and eventually grew wider. Perhaps if we¡¯re not walking, she would probably put a hand on my head and pat my head even though we¡¯re almost the same height.


    Around half an hourter, Auntie Yayoi and I left the police station together. When I was about to walk towards the train station, Auntie Yayoi told me to wait and a minuteter, her car stopped in front of me.


    She then rolled the window down and said, ¡°Onoda-kun, let me thank you for today. Hop on. Where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°No., Auntie. It¡¯s fine. You still have to return to your shop, right?¡±


    ¡°I can call my assistant and ask her to close it for me. What now?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not going to ept my refusal.¡±


    I wryly smiled which was answered by her clearughter.


    ¡°Oh¡­ See? You get it. Come and hop on. While we¡¯re at it, I can ask you about my Mii-chan.¡± Auntie Yayoi then leaned to the side to open the lock of her passenger¡¯s seat.


    Rather than continue arguing with her, I surrendered and hopped in her car.


    It¡¯s my second time being alone like this with her. Ifst week she was filled with gloom, Auntie Yayoi was certainly lively today. Sheughed, chuckled and was smiling all the time. The joy and energy I first spied on her when we were talking about that past of hers had already returned.


    In this way, I got another free ride.


    After telling her my destination, Auntie Yayoi almost pped her hand. Perhaps she¡¯s thinking that my going to the Boxing Gym was the reason why I was that capable.


    Should I tell her that I¡¯m having my part-time job there? Uh¡­ Better not. For now.


    I could already imagine how many questions she would throw at me if she finds out about me being a Boxing Instructor with a full house on my program.


    After brushing that topic off, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s talkativeness somehow emerged as the car became filled with chattering between us with the topic of our conversation centered around her adorable daughter, Mina.


    Of course, with the drive towards my destination slowed down by the traffic during the weekend, it didn¡¯t take long for us to run out of topics.


    However, after a two-minute pause and when we got stuck at an intersection where it would take two minutes before the traffic light turned green for us, Auntie Yayoi dropped an unexpected question.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Tell me honestly, you haven¡¯t done it yet with my daughter, have you?¡±

 Chapter 805 - Dodge

    After dropping that kind of question, Auntie Yayoi gave me a sidelong nce, clearly waiting on how I would answer that.


    The first thing that shed in my mind upon hearing that was to reflexively say ¡®yes¡¯. Bluntly telling her how far Mina and I had gone with our rtionship.


    Like most couples, everything started with holding hands, hugging each other, kissing and from there, the intimacy would get more sexual.


    As of now, there were only two instances that we¡¯ve gone beyond kisses. Moreover, the first time it happened was inside Edel¡¯s room and we were not alone. It¡¯s more of a lesson; given that it happened after Haruko and I had sex in front of them¡­ The next time was when we were in her room.


    No doubt. Auntie Yayoi would be devastated if she learned of those urrences. She¡¯s probably expecting that if something were to happen, it should be that day Mina stayed overnight in our house.


    Anyway, given that this question was something that I feel like I shouldn¡¯t answer truthfully, I settled with an answer that would dodge itpletely.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Auntie. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to answer you but¡­ this concerned Mina.¡±


    It might just be me but I suddenly felt Auntie Yayoi¡¯s piercing gaze intensifying. If she could shoot aser with it, it would already bore a hole in my cheeks.


    Perhaps if I turned to face her, she would press me for an answer by saying ¡®I¡¯m her mother, Onoda-kun. Don¡¯t I deserve to know about my precious daughter¡¯s rtionship?¡¯.


    Anyway, that¡¯s just my assumption.


    I only kept my eyes on the road, watching the vehicles crossing the intersection.


    As for Auntie Yayoi, she didn¡¯t utter a follow-up response and only waited if I would change my answer.


    Whether she actually wanted to hear about her daughter¡¯s circumstances or it¡¯s just her way to not have any dead air around us, I had no idea.


    Eventually, with the traffic light turning green again, she eventually gave up.


    For the rest of the trip, silence reigned over us. Only when she would ask me where to turn the vehicle would she break the silence.


    And with that, it didn¡¯t take long for her car to reach the Boxing Gym. Even from afar, I could already see my students from yesterdaying in one by one.


    I was a little early today, thanks to not having the hassle of waiting for the train to arrive or the minutes that were being used whenever it would stop at a station.


    But because I didn¡¯t want her to know that I wasn¡¯t just a regr gym-goer, I had her stop the car a few blocks away from it.


    Well, at this point, I was just avoiding more questions from her. Besides, I¡¯m aware of it if I ever start bing interested in a woman. Regrettably, that¡¯s what I felt for Mina¡¯s mother ever sincest week.


    Mina was right with her concern. If I continue being involved with her mother, that interest would just pile up to the point of bing a full-blown interest. For now, it¡¯s not at that level yet and I truly respect her as Mina¡¯s mother and someone I wanted to help.


    Although they¡¯re mother and daughter,plete with the resemnce with each other, their personality differed from each other. Auntie Yayoi could be yful enough to shamelessly boast about her past with her bitter struggle confined in one corner of her mind, only serving as a reminder. Mina, on the other hand, learned to be distrustful and not expect anything from someone else given that the friends she thought would take her side all turned their backs to her when she needed them the most.


    ¡°I could¡¯ve dropped you in front of the gym though.¡±


    ¡°Here is enough, Auntie. Thank you for the ride.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright. Do visit our house again, Onoda-kun. Too bad that you¡¯re pressed in time, I could¡¯ve brewed another of my specialty for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, Auntie. Hopefully, everything goes smoothly for the case. Do remember what I told you. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    ¡°There you go again¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll say yes here to satisfy you, happy?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Upon saying that, Auntie Yayoi puckered her lips in dissatisfaction. That¡¯s adorable, to say the least. Iughed and waved my hand to her before getting out of her car.


    I stood a few steps from it and waited for her to drive off. But when she did that, I saw her window rolled down, her cheeks bloated as she threw me a look of someone who would definitely get back at me on the next instance.


    Nheless, I kept a smile on my face, ying innocent until the end.


    When her car disappeared from my sight, I pulled my phone out and updated my girls, especially Mina who was currently ying some kind of card game with Edel and Haruko in my adorable ko¡¯s apartment.


    Haruko¡¯s overnight stay in the house for this week was actually pushed to tomorrow night. Edel is going to apany again but for Mina, it¡¯s still unclear whether she will choose to go back to their house or apany the two.


    Well, the girl missed her mother and wanted to be there for her after the incident. In fact, that incident and my visit to their house strengthened their bond. Mina started bing more open with how much she wanted to show her gratitude for her mother. And at the same time, she also wanted to spend more time with her, to bring back the liveliness they both had years ago.


    Now, that¡¯s something I wanted to watch in person. The mother and daughter bonding moments.


    After updating them, I walked towards Sena¡¯s house to pick her up and go to the gym together.


    Yep. That¡¯s one other reason why I didn¡¯t get off right in front of the gym.


    Around twenty minutester, Sena and I arrived at the gym and like yesterday, another set of mothers was inquiring about the program. It¡¯s not as bustling as yesterday and no loudmouths were nagging at Coach Ayu.


    Looking at her, Coach Ayu¡¯splexion still hadn¡¯t returned to normal. The flu she caught yesterday might¡¯ve been cured but less than a day of rest failed to return her to her best condition.


    I mean, she should¡¯ve taken a day off today. But no. She¡¯s still here, tending the front.


    Sena and I looked at each other with a wry smile. And after a little urging from her, the girl went ahead of me to enter the gym while I helped Coach Ayu send away the mothers and their children.


    Like yesterday, I introduced myself as the Instructor and promised them that we¡¯ll reserve a spot once the new cycle starts in three weeks or a month¡¯s time.


    Once that was done and the front area of the gym cleared up once more, I heard Coach Ayu¡¯s silent murmur from my side. ¡°T-thank you for yesterday, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s audible enough for me to hear but what¡¯s this? Is this still the same Coach Ayu that I know? It¡¯s unnatural for her to act like this around me.


    ¡°Oh. I just did what I had to do, coach. It¡¯s rare for us to fall sick but you shouldn¡¯t have tried to brush it off as nothing. Look at what happened.¡± I shrugged and acted disappointed at her to rile her off and pull out the Coach Ayu I got used to.


    And it was sessful.


    ¡°I know that! It won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    ¡°There. That¡¯s better. That¡¯s the Coach Ayu I know. I¡¯m d you recovered quickly, Coach..¡± I met her outburst andughed before showing a relieved smile.

 Chapter 806 - Lets Talk

    Just like yesterday, the sixth lesson ended without a hitch. Besides, with the exercises close to being perfected by them and the gains they got from it was already showing, the second half of the ten-lesson course would be their much-awaited boxing exercises.


    First off, today¡¯s lesson was about maintaining theirbat stance. Like any other instructors, I taught them the orthodox stance for right-handed and the southpaw stance for left-handed.


    With only small breaks in between, I had them maintain their stances while also asionally moving sideways.


    And while they¡¯re at it, I roamed around, correcting them and giving them advice.


    Once again, when it came to Ichihara-san¡¯s turn, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but wander around, appreciating her amazing curves.


    There¡¯s no use denying it anymore. If I could call the first instance an ident, doing it again during the next four consecutive asions was a deliberate attempt.


    In any case, I made sure not to let my eyes linger longer than normal. I was probably caught staring yesterday if I once again consider that meaningful wink that she threw at me.


    For today, however, Ichihara-san was taking the lesson seriously. And in my opinion, that¡¯s a lot better than letting our minds wander on unnecessary thoughts.


    There¡¯s that unusual reaction from her when I mentioned her husbandst week. But no matter how curious I became, that¡¯s not my ce to intrude, right? But if this was before, that¡¯s probably enough to give me the urge to dig deeper and draw up a n to steal her from her husband.


    Uh¡­ I¡¯m a changed man now. Hopefully. Besides, her daughter was also my student


    Soon after I ended the ss, I first put in some new advice for the five idiots at the changing room before going to meet Coach Ayu.


    Today, I didn¡¯t ask for her assistance and just let her sit on the side to watch on and criticize my way of instructing. Instead of her, I called for Sena when she finished her training set for today to help me demonstrate some.


    That made her grumpy, sure. It¡¯s for her anyway, she should still be resting today but here she was.


    After handing me the thick envelope filled with my sry for today, Coach Ayu stayed silent and just stared at me, her expression sour.


    While still maintaining my usual countenance, I stared back and tilted my head. Whether that was done cutely or not, I had no idea. My actions could be called with many words but never would it be ¡®cute¡¯.


    In any case, Coach Ayu showed a reaction upon seeing me doing that. She blew air through her nose and huffed annoyedly.


    ¡°What are you still waiting for? Go now.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I thought you¡¯re going to say something to me, Coach. With all the staring and whatnot. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re wrong. Go on. I already thanked you earlier. I won¡¯t repeat it again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m waiting for though. Well, since you say that, see you next week, coach. Take care of yourself.¡± I shrugged and stood up from my seat.


    To say that I wasn¡¯t concerned about her well-being was wrong. No matter what, not counting the recent development between us, I still see her as that older sister who¡¯s taking good care of Sena.


    In any case, the way she never talked about it again was saving both of us. Nheless, Sena¡¯s words yesterday about not closing all doors for Coach Ayu was making me indecisive¡­


    Right¡­ This was entirely different than how I was before. I should¡¯ve alreadye up with a decision whether to close the door or not during that first instance.


    Do I like Coach Ayu or not? If that¡¯s the question, without any other connotations, then I would say yes¡­


    ¡°Oh. I sure can take care of myself.¡± Coach Ayu also shrugged and waved her hand. But that¡¯s clearly an act to send me away.


    ¡°Yeah, right. What happened yesterday was an illusion, huh?¡±


    Agitated by my words, Coach Ayu abruptly stood up, her hands hitting the table loudly as it made a snappy sound. ¡°You! Stop being too considerate! Worry about Sena, not me¡­¡±


    Facing all that, I saw indignation and reluctance in her eyes. Besides with her voice lowering and trailing at thatst sentence, she¡¯s clearly in a dilemma.


    This woman was torn between being considerate to Sena and her feelings for me that hadn¡¯t subsided ever since it burst outst week.


    Obviously, the sinner here was none other than me. I should¡¯ve been the one to put a stop to all of this. It¡¯s my indecision that ced the red button on her hand.


    This was clearly different from the choice I gave to my girls about going out of ourplex rtionship or the choice I gave to Arisa-senpai, Izumi-senpai or even Chii.


    Because in this instance, I could end all of this with only one phrase. Depending on what phrase I would use, the oue would be different from each other.


    But first¡­


    ¡°Coach, is it bad to be considerate of you? I mean, you¡¯re close to being an older sister for me.¡±


    At the same time as I said that, my feet started moving to cross the boundary called ¡®her table¡¯. When thest word dropped, I already traversed the few steps circumventing that obstacle and stood right in front of her.


    Her eyes followed me but she never moved away. She even turned to face me.


    ¡°Older sister.¡± Coach Ayuughed bitterly. It¡¯s clear that hearing that from my mouth hurt as if a hammer bashed her chest.


    Ah, that was probably an exaggeration. In any case, Coach Ayu staggered from where she was. If not for her hand ced on the table, she would either sit back down on her chair or fall down on the floor.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s how I see you, Coach. At least untilst week.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Coach Ayu¡¯s eyes instantly widened in disbelief at what he heard. Her eyes focused on me. Perhaps wondering if she heard it right or not.


    As an answer to that, I closed it and held her by her waist, stabilizing her feet. ¡°You heard it right. Do you think it¡¯s easy to forget and not talk about that? If you can recall it, I didn¡¯t just sit there, I returned what you did to you¡­¡±


    One of my hands then crawled from her exposed arm up to her neck and ended up pinching her chin. At this point, there was no such thing as a boundary between us anymore. It would take no effort to grab her lips with mine and vice versa.


    Nheless, I continued with what I wanted to say. I decided to stop that indecision. Rather than wait until next week, it¡¯s better to clear this up right now.


    ¡°Coach, I have a request. Can we both be honest with each other?¡± I started. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I think of you right now and you¡¯ll do the same. Depending on what we heard from each other, let¡¯s think of a way to solve this awkward interaction between us.¡±


    Perhaps not knowing where to look, Coach Ayu shut her eyes. However, she moved her arms and held onto me, the same way I was holding her. And with a voiceced with different kinds of emotions, she answered, ¡°Sure¡­ But first, what do you think are you doing? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Uh¡­ To stop her from escaping?


    Of course, that¡¯s not it¡­ It¡¯s my inner perversion on the move and clearly, it¡¯s reacting to her.

 Chapter 807 - The Answer

    Instead of waiting and watching Coach Ayu grow awkward and frustrated by the day, sitting down with her like this where we¡¯re going to spill out what¡¯s in each other¡¯s mind toe up with a decision was better.


    Uh. Wait. That¡¯s wrong. We¡¯re not sitting down but entangled with each other. Furthermore, neither of us had any ns to let go.


    Will we really be able to talk properly like this? We¡¯ll see¡­


    ¡°You staggered, coach. I¡¯m just holding you so you don¡¯t fall down.¡± Upon saying that, my arm holding her waist moved as it tightened around her. Even through the thick clothes she¡¯s wearing, I could feel the well-toned muscles. Her foundation was truly excellent that staggering like that should be impossible for her unless it¡¯s a burst of emotion.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re shameless. But not to this extent¡­ Am I too weak now to stand my ground?¡±


    ¡°You say that but you¡¯re also holding me¡­ Anyway, will we continue like this or shall we sit down?¡±


    ¡°On yourp? Dream on!¡±


    Ignoring the first part of what I said, Coach Ayu harrumphed upon following my eyes that focused specifically on her chair.


    That assumption was adorable. Although that¡¯s not what I meant by sitting down, Coach Ayu just opened an opportunity for me to tease her. Yep. My urge to tease, on top of the call of my inner perversion, had now superimposed.


    Sena was still taking her shower at the moment or probably not yet since more women were in need of a shower after sweating a lot earlier.


    I had the necessary time for this.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ If that¡¯s what the coach wants, why not?¡± Letting go of her chin, I now used both of my arms to firmly embrace her. Following that, I acted as if I was going to drag her down the seat.


    But as I expected, Coach Ayu reflexively pushed my face away from her while grumbling in slight annoyance, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want that!¡±


    She also stabilized her center of gravity and focused her weight on her feet by bending her knees slightly to prevent me from dragging her.


    ¡°But you mentioned it. I told you, Coach. Let¡¯s be honest. Do you or do you not want to?¡± Even with her hand pressed on my face, my lips stretched to a smirk as I stared intently into her eyes. She¡¯s clearly conflicted and for sure, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she mentioned Sena.


    Before that happened, I would aim to unearth everything she¡¯s keeping inside her head.


    ¡°And since we¡¯re talking about honesty here, I¡¯ll also answer that question. I want to, Coach.¡± I said that in a whisper, even blowing breath on her palm.


    Well, in this way, I also got to check her current state. Her temperature was still a little high. Despite how she acted like nothing was wrong with her, her fever hadn¡¯t subsidedpletely yet. That¡¯s probably the reason why I got to this point without much struggle from her. Her strength hadn¡¯t returned to its peak yet.


    Coach Ayu shuddered upon feeling the warmth of my breath. She pulled her hand away. However, because of our current situation, her options were limited topletely pushing me away and not answering my question or remaining like this and thinking hard whether to honestly answer my question or not.


    A few secondster, Coach Ayu lowered her head and began contemting. Her breathing also started to quicken. Nheless, she remained in my embrace, she even used the table behind her to lean her back on it.


    ¡°Why do you want to?¡±


    A minuteter, instead of an answer, Coach Ayu threw a question instead, to have me borate on what I uttered.


    ¡°Coach, that¡¯s unfair, isn¡¯t it? In any case, to ease your mind, I¡¯ll continue being honest with you¡­ Let¡¯s just say I like to be this close to you more. That won¡¯t happen if I returned to that chair.¡±


    I slightly moved my head as a gesture to point at the chair where I was sitting earlier. Coach Ayu twisted her head a bit to look at it before looking back to her own chair.


    Following that, she closed her eyes again. She took in deep breaths for a while before opening it. This time, the light in her eyes changed. The earlier conflict that could be seen in it had disappeared. It¡¯s more like, she suddenly switched to her ¡®battle mode¡¯ whenever she would step up in a ring.


    Right. That¡¯s what I felt upon seeing it. It¡¯s like we returned to that day when I sparred with her. Stalwart, sharp and dangerous.


    As her eyes narrowed to focuspletely on me, her hand then moved to her backside, pulling my arms off her.


    I thought she finally decided to push me away and end this once and for all¡­ However, I was wrong once again.


    With my arms gripped by her hands, she carried it and settled on her shoulder or rather, just above her chest. If I straightened my fingers, it would naturally slide down to her modest chest.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t do that and just waited for her next move.


    ¡°You want me to be honest, right? Then I hope you¡¯re prepared for this.¡± Upon saying that, Coach Ayu¡¯s arms pressed on my chest. And at the same time as her lips curled into a smirk, she pushed me down to her seat.


    However, because I was holding onto her shoulder, she got dragged with me.


    Obviously, she anticipated that. When my butt pressed down on her soft chair, Coach Ayu followed suit, settling on myp in a straddle.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my answer. Remember, you¡¯re the one who pushed me into this. Don¡¯te to meter while crying and ming me that I seduced you.¡± Coach Ayu heatedly stared at me as she said that. Her fingers slid across my chest up to my neck and settled upon cupping my cheeks.


    And without waiting for me to respond to her, Coach Ayu went onto the attack, taking hold of my lips using her own.


    It¡¯s a kiss yet Coach Ayu only pressed her lips on mine. That¡¯s because doubt, hesitation and even guilt started to cloud her mind.


    With her eyes closed and our face in close proximity, I could only observe her through her bodily movements. Her warm hands that were delicately pressed upon my cheeks gradually turned cold and sweaty.


    Despite what she said before doing this, she still got caught by her conscience.


    What to do here? Should I tell her that it¡¯s fine? Should I stop her?


    Last time, I responded in kind. Returning the kiss and facing the outburst of her feelings for me.


    This time, what she was feeling was still overflowing, however, she¡¯s trying her best to close it up and prevent it from spilling.


    The situation might be simr but the circumstance was entirely different.


    Right. It¡¯s my time to make a decision.


    It¡¯s only one of the two.


    To answer Coach Ayu¡¯s feelings and let my restricted desire out of its cage.


    Or to reject her right at this moment, closing all doors towards the next level of our rtionship. In time, Coach Ayu would recover and continue treating us as a little brother and sister. She would also be free to find a new man that could make her happy and fulfilled¡­


    After presenting myself with those two choices, I closed my eyes. And with my sense of sight disabled, the other four senses promptly heightened.


    Her soothing scent apanied by her refreshing breath filled my nose.


    Her sweet taste as I started moving my lips to savor the kiss.


    The sound of her heartbeat racing inside her chest as well as the soft rustling of our clothes as she began moving.


    Andstly, the feeling of her cold sweaty hands, her soft lips as well as her entire body pressing on mine.


    Would I be able to give this up and see another man crawl his way into her heart?


    Ah. It¡¯s hopeless. Even from the start, I already knew the answer. I couldn¡¯t step away from this, especially when I became aware of her interest in me.


    If it¡¯s only me who developed an interest in her, that¡¯s still salvageable. I would be able to restrict whatever desire it would develop to.


    But that¡¯s not the case if she also expressed the same interest. We¡¯re just both running away from the inevitable¡­

 Chapter 808 - Again?

    I still remembered the first time I met Coach Ayu, albeit a little vague. Most details were something I didn¡¯tmit to my long-term memory. Yet, I still somehow remembered that day.


    I guess that¡¯s just how notable she was for me despite not being a target of my desire.


    That day, although I already marked Sena as my next target, I hadn¡¯t started with my n to steal her yet. I wouldn¡¯t go in blind, after all. Besides, both Sena and her ex back then were already skilled in boxing. I had to make sure that I wouldn¡¯t get my ass handed to me.


    Stealing someone else¡¯s girl was never easy, after all. I had to prepare a lot back then, especially if it¡¯s someone who I only chanced upon and there¡¯s no point of entry yet.


    I got lucky with Kana. Chancing upon that scene made it easy for me to approach her. As for Satsuki and Nami, the two basically threw themselves at me¡­ Both of them asked for my help and I used that in my favor.


    Anyway, that day, I went to the Boxing Gym acting like a child who was curious about the sport to investigate Sena¡¯s environment after school or when she had free time.


    Obviously, instead of Hisa-jii, it was Coach Ayu who processed my membership. Furthermore, she toured me inside the gym, telling me what to do and what not to do.


    And while we¡¯re at it, she introduced herself as a Boxing Trainer. I was a potential client for her so she also offered free ¡®lessons¡¯. Well, those lessons were simr to how someone would approach you at a regr gym to be your spotter.


    In her case, she tried teaching me how to punch and guard. She also tried telling me to pick up footwork but I somehow shelved that.


    During those three days that I took up her offer, I got to know a lot about the boxing gym, herself, and the few rookie boxers that she¡¯s training to shape them into a pro.


    I didn¡¯t openly ask those kinds of questions from her, Coach Ayu mentioned those herself because I was awfully silent most of the time. And through that, I found out that she¡¯s Sena¡¯s trainer.


    Right. I got to know this woman on myp, even before I started approaching Sena. Nheless, after that free lesson, I stopped associating with her; only greeting her whenever I would see her. I mean, with my one-track mind back then, the best I could was to act around her.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s still a mystery what she saw in me that made her keep these feelings she had for me. She kept it even though she¡¯s aware that I became close to Sena or her boyfriend by the time I stole her.


    Was it because of my dedication to helping train Sena? I had no idea.


    In any case, that¡¯s not important at the moment¡­ I would probably learn about it from Coach Ayu¡¯s mouth herself if she ever decided to tell me how her infatuation towards me started.


    Because for me, I only became aware that I was interested in her when I returned to this ce.


    It¡¯s been five minutes ever since Coach Ayu pushed me down to her chair, straddled me and pressed her lips on mine. Obviously, with my mind epting that there¡¯s no point running away from this anymore, the kiss that she initiated evolved from just pressing our lips together to a full-blown fight for supremacy using our lips and tongue.


    I went all out and epted everything she was conveying. I dispelled her doubt, removed her hesitation and shelved the guilt that was clouding her mind.


    Continuing that without even resting to catch our breath, Coach Ayu and I took at least ten minutes before our lips parted, leaving a string of saliva between us.


    Her face was a mess of red as she heatedly stared into my eyes. Sliding her hand from my cheek to the back of my ears, Coach Ayu held me endearingly.


    On the other hand, my naughty hands were on her waist, gradually sliding down her hips and to her emphasized behind.


    ¡°What have we done?¡±


    As her mind settled in the reality of our situation, Coach Ayu uttered in disbelief.


    Taking my hand off her pleasant softness, I ced it over her hands, gently rubbing my thumbs across their skin.


    ¡°We did what we both wanted, Coach.¡± I put on a smile, free of guilt.


    However, that only baffled her. Her pretty round eyes widened further and she quickly tried to stand up from me.


    She failed at that though. I kept her close and pressed my forehead on hers. ¡°Don¡¯t run away. Like I said, let¡¯s talk honestly. And here I am being honest with you. Aren¡¯t you the same? What changed?¡±


    ¡°S-sena. Why did we do this to her? She¡­ she didn¡¯t deserve this¡­¡±


    As expected, after venting out her overflowing emotions towards me, she returned to thinking rationally.


    In her eyes, no matter how much she likes or loves me, I¡¯m already taken. However, instead of ming me for this, she¡¯s ming herself.


    Most likely, she¡¯s thinking that she seduced me, especially when on two asions, she¡¯s the one who initiated everything.


    ¡°Coach, can you look at me for a moment?¡±


    Before she started to be hysterical because of her guilt, I had her focus her eyes on me. In this way, her mind would cease thinking about the girl that¡¯s still probably showering outside.


    Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t keep this event from her. But first, I had to deal with the aftermath to not let this woman drown in guilt or hatred.


    ¡°This situation¡­ It¡¯s something I pushed on you. If you can recall what happenedst week. It¡¯s the same. As you can see, I noticed your feelings for me and I took advantage of that.¡± I started.


    ¡°Sena¡¯s not here so I will not go ahead and assume what she¡¯s going to say. However, I assure you, she¡¯s also aware of these; your feelings for me and my interest in you.¡±


    Back when I first returned to this gym with Sena, that girl expressed her worry that I might also see Coach Ayu as a target given that the distinction between someone with a boyfriend and someone without had already disappeared.


    However, her sentiment changed. Sena was even the one who asked Coach Ayu whether she has a crush on me. And yesterday, she probably noticed that I was restraining myself when ites to Coach Ayu even when that instance already happened between us. That¡¯s why she mentioned not closing all doors.


    Also, this might just be my assumption, but she intentionally let herself be stuck there by lining up along with the other women in the shower room. Most likely, to not let me be pressured on time I would use to talk with Coach Ayu.


    Later, I will tell her what happened and ask her if my assumption was correct.


    ¡°Wait. Let me finish what I¡¯m going to say first¡­ This will surely sound ridiculous to you but I¡¯ll still say this¡­ And I hope you can think about this properly and honestly, without being influenced by your growing guilt.¡± Stopping her from erupting in anger because of my words, I continued.


    ¡°Coach, I like you. I steeled myself and came to a decision today that I couldn¡¯t run away from this. No, it¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to run away from it anymore. Or in other words, I don¡¯t want to see any other guy standing next to you¡­ I can and I want to be that man I always tell you to look for¡­ That is, if you want to as well. I can¡¯t be the only one to decide. It should be the two of us.¡±


    As each word fell into her ears, Coach Ayu¡¯s warped expression slowly crumpled into a frown and eventually a nk.


    By the time I finished, the previously warm sensation of her body rose in temperature. Her forehead that¡¯s still lightly pressed on my head burned in heat. And in contrast to all of that, her hand that I was holding became too cold to the touch.


    This¡­ Did her fever return? Why now of all times? No. What ignited it must be everything that happened to us today as well as these words I uttered to her.


    As if to nail it in my head, Coach Ayu¡¯s eyes closed tightly followed by her exhaling a really hot breath.


    Being subjected to that, I stopped waiting for her to respond. I quickly stood up, fixed the way I was carrying her and dashed out of her room and brought her back to the same room as yesterday.


    What timing¡­ It looks like we will have no choice but to wait for another week¡­

 Chapter 809 - Stalled

    The same as yesterday, I put Coach Ayu down on the sickroom¡¯s bed and went to get medicine for her fever.


    Minutester, Sena showed up in the room with water and towel, all ready to tend to the sick woman on the bed. I messaged her as soon as I put Coach Ayu down so she probably cut her shower time short, evident by her wet hair that she failed to drypletely.


    While we both sat down and looked after Coach Ayu, I told Sena what happened. She listened to everything I said first beforementing on it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m entirely d, Ruki. I just know that it¡¯s for the best if that will happen. You two have been too awkward to each other, after all. Even before I teased her about having a crush on you. Do you think I won¡¯t notice it?¡± Sena reached for my hand and squeezed my palms. This was her way to vent whatever negative feelings she acquired upon learning about it.


    Even if she¡¯s already expecting it, being faced with the reality of the situation would still hit her like a dull arrow shot from far away. It would still hurt even if she wasn¡¯t pierced by it.


    Surely, that¡¯s what they¡¯re all feeling whenever I introduce a new girl to them. Not that I experienced the pain they endured. Nheless, I was widely aware that I was doing them wrong, and that included even the new girl I introduced to them.


    In the end, I was the only one with little to no repercussions whenever that would happen.


    I raised my other hand for Sena to press as well. Even if just a little, I wanted her to vent whatever she was feeling to me rather than keep it bottled up.


    While enduring her thumb strongly pressing on my palm, I replied, ¡°Nothing has been decided yet. Her fever returned before that happened so¡­ it would still be put on hold. That¡¯s better, don¡¯t you think so? Coach Ayu can still change her mind after thinking about it thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already decided to ept her? If she changed her mind then you¡¯re both going back to square one.¡±


    Sena was truly concerned over Coach Ayu and I guess, I also admire that. She¡¯s someone who¡¯s always with her throughout her journey in her boxing career after all. If someone knows Coach Ayu better than me, then it¡¯s only Sena.


    It¡¯s no wonder she found out and became certain about Coach Ayu¡¯s interest in me.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Still, I can¡¯t force her if she doesn¡¯t want to, right? True, I will definitely feel bitter if that ends up being her choice and I will possibly try to get close to her again when I find a chance in the future ¨C since I already came up with this decision to not run away with my interest in her. However, forcing her will always be out of the question. And that¡¯s the same for all of you.¡± I paused for a while as my lips stretched into a small smile. It¡¯s for reassuring her that I wouldn¡¯t just fall into self-deprecating again.


    After that, I continued, ¡°Embracing my abnormality as well as this desire that can¡¯t be quelled, the best thing I can do for now is try not to always act on it and set some boundaries that I will never vite. As you all know, the most important thing I have to do is to build that future and keep all of you happy so that my worst fear of you leaving me will not happen.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sena¡¯s concerned gaze settled on my face. After a few seconds, she slowly nodded her head and kissed me tenderly. ¡°You¡¯re doing that already. Even at this moment, I¡¯m happy just being with you. As for Inaho-neesan, you¡¯re right that giving her more time is better. I might also talk to her. We cany what¡¯s inside our minds and through it, help her understand what it is she truly wants.¡±


    For her to call Coach Ayu with her first name as well as the endearment as her older sister, Sena was truly speaking from the bottom of her heart.


    A whileter, Sena put our chairs together as she snuggled herself inside my embrace. Our conversation continued but the topic soon went in a different direction. Sena began talking about her experience with the strict yet considerate coach and older sister. And when she was done with that, I picked the girl up andid her down on the neighboring bed and started bing intimate with her while we looked after the patient.


    In that way, we still managed to spend quality time with the two of us until it was time for me to leave.


    Coach Ayu woke up halfway through it and silently watched us. Only when we stood up from the bed did we notice her slightly opened eyes. None of us mentioned what happened before she copsed and Sena offered to take her home again.


    To not make it awkward for Coach Ayu, I didn¡¯t insist on walking them right at the front gate of the Imai household. I separated from them at the intersection that leads to the train station. Like always, I escorted them with my gaze, making sure that nothing would go wrong before continuing to my destination.


    Once I got to sit down inside the train, I messaged Sena, updating her that I safely reached the station and asking her to update meter.


    And while I was at it, I checked every message from my girls.


    Well, like I nned, I had another destination before going home today.


    -


    -


    I rode the train for close to an hour before it reached my destination, a shopping district located in the middle of our city.


    It¡¯s close to the hotel of the Itou Family as well as the venue where Asahi held her concert before.


    In that shopping district, apart from the shops lined up on various streets, the only shopping mall in the city could be found there.


    I nned to get everyone a gift. Although I might not be able to get something expensive for them, I was determined to get something that they would like.


    For example, Otoha still loved stuffed toys. It¡¯s the best time to add another one to her collection.


    For Akane, I was thinking of getting a ne for her with a locket that could store a photo inside.


    I already made the list anyway. Before getting Misaki¡¯s recement pin, I would be roaming the whole shopping district to get everyone their present which I nned to give to them as a surprise. Of course, Akane and Miwa-nee would be getting theirs first and I would ask them to not tell anyone about it¡­


    No matter what, everyone loves that kind of surprise.


    Thirty minutes in, I already got at least more than half of what I nned to buy. Both of my arms were already filled with bags and even the bag that contained what I wore in the gym was upied with some of the smaller gifts I bought.


    Upon reaching the center of the mall, I spied empty benches. Thinking I should at least rest before pushing on to look for thest items on my list, I approached that ce.


    However, it was at that moment that I saw someone that made me curious. Coming from the opposite direction that I came from, there¡¯s a girl d in thick clothes, a bo, a pair of sunsses as well as a fancy face mask.


    It wouldn¡¯t take a genius to understand that it¡¯s a disguise or rather, a poor attempt to blend in the crowd.. Because by wearing all of that, she¡¯s sticking out even more than me.

 Chapter 810 - Why?

    Looking at the time, it¡¯s already close to 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. An hourter, this shopping mall and most shops outside it would close down.


    For someone like that toe out at this hour and put on a very obvious disguise, I could only call her as stupid.


    Anyway, that¡¯s not my problem. I got curious because of that absurd disguise but I wasn¡¯t here to ogle at someone like her.


    A few seconds was the limit of my attention span before my eyes lingered off the girl. Continuing my original n, I approached the empty benches and sat down to take a rest while I started organizing everything I bought.


    I had my list but I failed to check out the shops so that I could make an optimal route that would save me a lot of time.


    In any case, since I was already here, there¡¯s no point mulling over that oversight. I should just look for a storage locker after I rest and continue buying more gifts that I hadn¡¯t found yet.


    A few minutester, I finished with what I was doing. The bags slung on my arm had been reduced to tworge bags. I carefully organized everything in it. The heavy ones beneath and the lighter ones on top.


    Well, most of the gifts were handful-sized so both of the bags were only half-filled.


    After making sure that I didn¡¯t leave anything out, I stood up and prepared to look for the storage locker in this mall.


    Or so, I nned to.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Excuse me?¡±


    As if waiting at the exact moment that I finished with what I¡¯m doing, a soft and almost whispering voice reached my ears from the side. If not for the sudden silence of the ce, I would probably not hear it or even think that it¡¯s intended for me.


    I followed the source of the voice and found out that there was now another person sitting on the neighboring bench.


    Well, it¡¯s not that I failed to notice my surroundings, the distance between the two benches was quite significant. That¡¯s why it¡¯s kind of surprising for someone to call out to me considering the distance and the voice was even hushed as if the person was afraid to be recognized through it.


    Honestly, I thought of ignoring it and continuing on my way but upon seeing who it was that called out to me, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a dryugh.


    It¡¯s that badly disguised girl. Just looking at her outfit, even though the night and the ce should still be cold, I felt like my sweat might leak out of my skin from any moment from how hot it appeared.


    Why was she sitting there and why was she calling out to me? That¡¯s a mystery that I wasn¡¯t really inclined to find out.


    However, my gut feeling was kicking me into action.


    Sumbing to that urge, I shrugged my shoulders and slightly turned to her. Following that, I pointed a finger to my face, wordlessly inquiring if she was really calling out to me. There¡¯s still that huge-ass sunsses covering her eyes so I had no idea if she was looking at me or somebody else near us.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Again, her voice was too soft. I had to strain my ears to hear that short reply. Fortunately, she already removed her face mask, allowing me to see how her mouth moved slightly.


    Nheless, after saying that, her lips puckered as though she¡¯s used her whole courage to say or do that.


    Well, since I already responded to her, I decided to spare a few minutes of my time and walked towards her. This way, I could hear her properly, whatever she¡¯s going to say.


    ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± I acted rather amiablypared to how I originally was towards strangers or people I didn¡¯t want to associate with.


    The girl slowly raised her head before lightly tapping the seat next to her. A clear gesture for me to sit down.


    With her pair of sunsses preventing me from seeing her eyes and her bo covering most of her hair, I still couldn¡¯t figure out what was the deal with her.


    In any case, I gave up and sat down like she wanted. Before she could open her mouth again, I beat her to it and said something that made the girl flinch from her seat.


    ¡°This may sound rude but¡­ whatever it is you need from me please be quick. Ick the time to waste here.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry for taking your time.¡± Her response to it came quickly along with bowing her head in my direction. ¡°I just¡­¡±


    With her voice bing clear by each word that she uttered, my head somehow tingled from how familiar it sounded.


    It can¡¯t be, right? Wait, this absurd disguise and her almost inaudible voice prevent someone from recognizing it¡­ If she¡¯s not a celebrity then she could only be a criminal who didn¡¯t want to show anyone her face beforemitting a crime.


    Obviously, thetter was unlikely as for the former, I would really be an idiot if I failed to rte a face to that voice¡­


    My eyes lightly shook as I quickly focused my whole attention on her face or more specifically, on the exposed lower half of her face. Following that, my eyes traveled down to her hands. Seeing how she¡¯s about to grab onto the lower hem of the thick coat that almost covered her from top to bottom, the puzzle was more or less solved. Thest thing I had to do was to confirm it.


    But should I really go on and confirm it? Or should I escape right away? It¡¯s just recently that I decided not to approach her¡­


    Haa¡­ What¡¯s wrong with this day? The first half was filled with moments I would surely carve into my memories but thetter half¡­ there¡¯s the thing with Coach Ayu and now this¡­


    This girl¡­ Why did she show up here and why did she approach me? Shouldn¡¯t she be one of those girls who decided to move on?


    No¡­ If that answer made her be the headline of many news and articles as well as the primary topic of conversation on the inte for a few days now, then she¡¯s different from those who chose to walk away from me¡­


    ¡°Wait.¡± I put a hand in front of her, cutting off what she¡¯s going to say. I first put down the bags carefully on my side before inching closer to her. ¡°You. What are you thinking about showing up here in a poor disguise? Didn¡¯t your manager not tell you toy low?¡±


    ¡°W-what¡­ What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Yue¡­ If you think I forgot about you then that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Right after I uttered that name, the girl¡¯s mouth closed shut. And as if frozen in fear, her whole body began shaking.


    And that¡¯s the confirmation I needed. This girl is the currently popr singer, Mabushisa Asahi. Or in other words, the girl I once stole, Sakurai Yue.


    ¡°You¡¯re a celebrity now. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the reason why you¡¯re in this ce. But you called out to me¡­ Why?¡± I continued in an interrogating tone which made the girl flinch once more.


    She deliberately called out to me instead of just letting this chance encounter pass us by.


    I probably already know the right answer but I still want to hear it directly from her¡­

 Chapter 811 - Following In Silence

    Secondster, the girl remained silent. Perhaps she was too shocked that I recognized her just through her voice and the lower half of her face or there was another reason. In any case, without getting any answer from her, we¡¯re getting nowhere.


    Looking around, we¡¯re starting to gather some attention from the passersby. If she took off her sunsses and exposed her entire face, her fans would definitely recognize her.


    Besides, even her bo wasn¡¯t able to hide all of her hair. Now that I was this close to her, the shoulder-length, luscious light pink hair spilled from beneath it and flowed inside the thick coat she was wearing.


    That¡¯s another detail that confirmed her identity. Even if she refused to openly acknowledge her identity, what I saw was enough to be convinced that this badly disguised girl was none other than the rising star, Mabushisa Asahi.


    Two minutes of silenceter, I grabbed her wrist, stood up, picked up the bags I put down and dragged her with me.


    As much as I wanted to hear her voice, we¡¯re just drawing attention there. Moreover, I was losing time. I better finish what I came here for, first and foremost.


    Fortunately, the way I dragged her didn¡¯t appear as though I was forcing her. The girl willingly stood up and matched her steps with me.


    In no time at all, we partly blended into the crowd that¡¯s still roaming the shopping district.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to answer it anymore. I understand why you would choose not to answer anyway. Furthermore, you can go away anytime you want. I won¡¯t hold you down. You see, I still have a lot on my list that I have to buy.¡± I said in a voice that only she could hear. At this point, I already removed my hand on her wrist yet she continued to walk alongside me.


    In this way, the girl followed me to the storage locker where I stored what I was carrying and continued to do so as I went from shop to shop, buying the remaining presents for my girls.


    During all that, the disguised girl remained silent. However, I could feel her interest being drawn to the presents I was buying. She couldn¡¯t help but draw near and look at it closely. Even if her eyes were hidden beneath her sunsses, I could imagine a curious glint shing in them.


    Well, most of what I bought were cute and girly things. Furthermore, more often than not, the shopkeeper would ask me if I was buying the item for my girlfriend. And obviously, I always answered yes.


    But when I did, all of them stared at the disguised girl behind me. With her fancy facemask back on, some of them smiled knowingly while some utteredments. Not an offensive one though. They just mentioned that she¡¯s a lucky girl.


    Well, there¡¯s no point correcting them. Moreover, that way, I could watch the girl reactingically. When we were out of the store, she¡¯d run back to walk by my side after intentionally nudging my shoulder as her way to express her embarrassment.


    There were times when she just stood there and held the hem of her coat though¡­ And knowing who was beneath that thick garment as well as her habit that I didn¡¯t forget, I also couldn¡¯t help but smile at it.


    Anyway, it''s not wrong to say that the girl was observing me through all that. By the time I finished crossing out thest on my list, the shopping mall was five minutes before closing.


    I quickly went to the storage locker where I stored my things, still with the disguised girl at my heels.


    ¡°Where are you staying? I¡¯ll walk you back. This ce is closing soon.¡±


    Since there were little to no people around us anymore, I turned to her and once again tried tomunicate with her through words.


    Even if I found this encounter with her as weing, the day had to end. Besides, her voice never came out again after I recognized her. It¡¯s like she turned mute or she just didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to talk to me that¡¯s why I dragged you around but if you still feel ufortable answering or talking to me then you don¡¯t have to respond to it¡­ It¡¯s a lot better for you to not associate with me again anyway.¡± I said in a rather defeated tone.


    Nheless, even after hearing all those, the girl remained quiet. She raised her head though. And most likely her eyes were observing me closely behind that pair of sunsses.


    ¡°Before we separate, let me at least say this¡­¡± I paused for a while as I dropped the bags to the side. Following that, I straightened my back before bending my upper body forward, bowing to her in apology, ¡°I apologize for everything I did to you before. I owe you at least this much. Still, you don¡¯t have to forgive me. Everything I did won¡¯t be easily erased with a simple apology, after all.¡±


    After saying all that, I stayed like that for at least a minute before straightening my body again and picking up what I dropped.


    The girl remained silent and she still appeared to have no n in talking to me or even utter words filled with her resentment.


    In fact, with this less than an hour of being with her, the girl didn¡¯t even exude any negative emotion towards me. She silently followed and watched over what I¡¯m doing. Those gestures she showed were all in ordance with how she was teased.


    I had no idea what was in her head right now. And probably, I would have no other chance to find out. This encounter was a mere coincidence and as I have decided before, associating with her again wouldn¡¯t really solve the controversies she was facing. Reconnecting with her might even aggravate it further.


    That¡¯s why I should save her from the trouble.


    ¡°Well then, take care of yourself, Yue.¡±


    After saying that, my feet moved.


    However, as I walked past her to reach the exit, the girl¡¯s hand grabbed my wrist. Soon after that, her melodic voice once again left her mouth.


    ¡°Escort me, Ruki.¡±


    Her words were short. However, that probably took a lot of her courage to say.


    Thinking about it, this girl most likely never nned to have me find out who she is. However, she couldn¡¯t prevent herself from calling out to me.


    If I was truly the one that she¡¯s pertaining to in her answer during that interview, it exined why she did that.


    This girl was just like most of the girls who chased after me. She also fell in love without me noticing it. And until now, she hadn¡¯t moved on from it.


    After observing me for close to an hour, she¡¯s most likely confused with how much I changed than the Ruki in her memory. Yet, she never voiced her thoughts.


    And now, stopping me and asking me to escort her, this was probably her attempt to extend this chance encounter. Because in her mind, there might not be a ¡®next time¡¯ after tonight.


    Naturally, that was all my assumption based on her actions tonight. Even if it¡¯s not urate, it¡¯s probably at least 50% true.


    In any case, since I already offered to walk her back, it would be weird if I rejected her, right?


    That¡¯s why¡­


    I turned back around, unabashedly put her hand on mine and nonchntly stood next to her, ¡°Alright. Where to?¡±

 Chapter 812 - Honesty

    The same as other nights, the stars and the moon up above couldn¡¯t be properly observed yet. Clouds still covered the sky, only allowing moonlight to pass through to illuminate.


    The cold breeze of the night could still make someone shiver but that¡¯s already manageable if someone was wearing proper clothes.


    Well, I¡¯m wearing a short-sleeved shirt but with my arm being hugged by the girl next to me, her body warmth passing through her thick clothes protected me from the cold.


    She asked me to escort her and here I was, walking alongside her as we traversed the quiet streets of our city.


    At the moment, on the current street we were walking on, the number of people that could be seen around us had already dwindled to a handful. Some were like us, walking to some destination while some were hanging outside their houses. In any case, most of them couldn¡¯t be bothered checking out someone carrying tworge bags and another who was covered in thick clothes.


    Petty thieves thate out at night aren''tmon in our city. Furthermore, no one would bother holding someone at gunpoint or knifepoint to threaten someone to cough out everything the victim had in possession or face being shot or stabbed. It¡¯s moremon to be blocked by baseball bat-wielding thugs or delinquents than to see one of those.


    Well, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re non-existent. But those guys were moremonly seen in a red-light district that¡¯s located far from where we were.


    Besides, it¡¯s rare to see guns out in the open. Only police officers and otherw enforcement jobs could carry them because of the strict regtion. It¡¯s instant jail if you were found to be holding onto one.


    What¡¯s the relevance of all this? Possibly none. But it¡¯s not going to hurt me for being this cautious, especially when I have a celebrity next to me.


    Every person and every dark street or corner we¡¯re passing by, I was checking out if someone or something would appear there.


    Due to that, our steps came at a moderate speed. And while we¡¯re at it, I once again broke the silence as I began throwing questions at her.


    Why and how did she appear in that ce? This girl¡¯s main activity is in Tokyo. Most celebrities are.


    Even though she held her first concert in our city, Mabushisa Asahi quickly returned to the capital after it was done. Furthermore, that talk show she appeared in was from a station there.


    That¡¯s why I truly had no means to contact her except that number that Akane was keeping.


    For this girl to show up again here and even coincidentally met me at that mall, there must be a reason why she¡¯s here and why she showed up there.


    And sure enough, after pressing her for an answer, the girl told me everything.


    Because of that TV Appearance where she dropped that bomb of an answer, the Music Label she¡¯s part of and her manager decided for her toy low for at most a week or two until the issue loses some heat.


    She epted. However, this girl chose to go home to her hometown and stay with her family.


    Naturally, even her parents were aware of theplications if she was spotted at her suspected birthce. Instead of letting her stay in their house, thepany, her parents and her manager, got her a unit in a condominium where the tenant''s privacy was highlighted.


    However, days after being isted in that ce, she got bored and enacted this n for her to sneak out. She even left her phone to prevent herself from being nagged at by her manager or parents if they ever called to check on her.


    ¡°I bet your manager is already pacing around her office, wondering why you¡¯re not picking up the phone. You¡¯re still as impulsive as before¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I told you, I left a message. I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air. I even disguised myself properly.¡±


    The girl answered, her voiceden with the guilt of someone who did something wrong. At the moment, she¡¯s like a child that was caught ying outside of their house after sundown.


    ¡°Yeah, right. You disguised yourself like a suspicious person who¡¯s about tomit a crime.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eh? I¡¯m not doing that!¡±


    Yue almost jumped, quickly rejecting that description. Most likely, she¡¯s not aware that she¡¯s wearing an absurd disguise. She¡¯s even confident about it given that I failed to recognize her easily.


    ¡°But that¡¯s how you appeared to me. You¡¯re sticking out like a sore thumb. I¡¯m surprised the security of the mall didn¡¯t prevent you from entering. No. It¡¯s even amazing how you reach that ce while wearing this absurd disguise.¡±


    I pinched her thick coat, her knitted bo and her fancy facemask before nudging the sunsses that she¡¯s still wearing until now.


    ¡°Absurd, you say?! I properly checked on the inte how to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe everything you read on it.¡±


    I cut her off and clicked her forehead. The girl immediately put a hand on it and cried foul, removing her sunsses to show me her glistening eyes that reflected the faint moonlight from above us.


    I ignored her adorable protest though which made her even more aggrieved. But instead of doing something violent, she grabbed tightly on my arm and pressed her cheeks on my bare skin, transferring the warmth of her face.


    Watching her doing that, a smile was unknowingly drawn on my lips. When she caught that, the girlughed in delight as though she won against me.


    Alright. She¡¯s adorable. She¡¯s even acting differently than how she appeared on TV or her performances that were posted online.


    But should she be this delighted in seeing me and being with me?


    ¡°Yue, I¡¯m more curious why you¡¯re not averse to me. We parted in not a good way, right? I pushed you away.¡±


    After a few minutes of silence, I threw another question, touching on that sensitive subject that we haven¡¯t touched ever since recognizing each other.


    Upon hearing that, Yue turned her eyes on me again, she bit her lips in a bid to stop whatever emotion that was currently boiling inside her. Soon after that, the girl answered in a natural way.


    ¡°What about it? From what I see, you¡¯re still the same attentive guy and I was cut off because I¡­¡±


    Her words trailed and she failed to finish it. Nheless, it¡¯s fairly easy to guess what she wanted to say.


    She fell in love with me. That¡¯s the reason why I cut her off. I couldn¡¯t return that. And because she openly expressed her feelings even breaking up with her boyfriend, my desire that¡¯s burning brightly for her got extinguished in an instant. Even if I kept her by my side back then, the idiotic me from back then wouldn¡¯t even put her in my eyes. That¡¯s why cutting her off was the only way.


    ¡°Really? The one you¡¯re ming is not me but yourself? Girl, there¡¯s a limit to being an idiot for someone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. I¡¯m still the idiot who approached the guy who rejected her. What can I do? Of all things we can be simr at, it¡¯s honesty. I can¡¯t lie to you and myself.¡±


    Ah.. That¡¯s right. This girl¡¯s honesty was almost simr to mine¡­

 Chapter 813 - I Still Love You

    Her honesty exined why she didn¡¯t even blink when she answered like that in front of the national television. It got the better of her. For all I know, this girl got a good scolding from her manager or even her parents for doing so.


    Still, she unhesitatingly chose to return to her hometown when asked toy low. She also had this bit of unruly trait. Nheless, it¡¯s not as much as Aoi¡¯s unruliness though. If that girl was in Yue¡¯s shoes, she wouldn¡¯t agree withying low. That girl might even entertain more interviews to reinforce her answer.


    Thinking about it, I was somehow relieved that Aoi didn¡¯t try to be an actress or she would happily announce how she¡¯s in love with someone and there¡¯s no chance for any guy to change her mind.


    Uh¡­ She¡¯s not fit in that industry. I better keep her by myself instead. That way I could put a cork on her unruliness.


    Anyway, hearing that answer from Yue, I was undoubtedly stumped.


    Before that interview, I was fairly convinced that the girl already moved on from her past with me. However, I was utterly wrong with that presumption. Having this encounter with her and hearing what¡¯s on her mind as well as the way she acted all this time proved all that.


    She¡¯s the same as Haruko, Yae, and the other girls that I once stole and cut off.


    Perhaps if she hadn¡¯t been discovered and blown up in poprity as a singer, I might¡¯ve seen her along with Yua and the others in that Home Economics Clubroom at their school.


    Around fifteen minutester, we arrived at her condominium. It¡¯s the type whose front door would only open for the tenants. There are also little to no employees stationed in the lobby. There¡¯s a security guard but that one was ced outside the building, guarding the premises.


    And due to that, Yue so easily brought me to her unit.


    My original n to only escort her right to the front door of the condominium had been scrapped by the girl. She held onto my arm tightly and dragged me inside.


    Well, there¡¯s no need to me her. I mean, if I was really that averse toing with her, I could pull my arm and run away from her. But no, I let myself be dragged by her into this room.


    From the lobby to the elevator and even the corridor leading to her unit, we didn¡¯t run into any other tenant or staff. There were CCTV cameras that surely caught us on tape but those were probably only for recording what was happening inside. Otherwise, someone would show up in front of us and stop us because of how suspicious the girl in disguise appeared.


    Time was surely also another factor. It¡¯s half-past nine in the evening. Most people have already retired to their beds at this time.


    As soon as we stepped inside her unit, Yue removed her absurd disguise starting from her bo. But when she arrived at the thick coat that she was wearing, Yue turned around to face me, stretched her arms to her side before smilingly asking me to do it for her.


    With her face fully exposed to me now, I unknowingly entered into a trance as I got lost in staring at it. She¡¯s still as pretty as I remembered her. And even though her hair already reached below her shoulders, most of her features were the same as what I recalled.


    Her glittering pink eyes that somehow matched her hair, her beautiful nose and her rosy-pink lips. Now that I was this close to her again, the idea of holding her in my arms once again suddenly sprouted in my mind¡­ Fortunately or unfortunately, I managed to restrain myself from doing so.


    At every second that passed, the girl who noticed what was happening to me had her lips gradually arched into her pretty smile. It was so pretty that I wouldn¡¯t me her fans for being taken by it. If Sumire and her friend found out that I was now alone with their Goddess Asahi, those two would surely writhe in envy. No. Only Sumire might do that. But knowing how much they admire this girl, they would definitely ask me to take a photo that they would treasure for days or years toe.


    ¡°Oh. What¡¯s this? Is this your first time meeting a celebrity?¡±


    Perhaps noticing how I got lost in staring and admiring her, Yue teasingly asked. She even used a rather tempting voice, something she often used to me whenever she would like to get my attention back then.


    Upon hearing that, it sessfully pulled me out of my trance, I shook my head and yed along with her, ¡°It sure is. Can I get your autograph?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Where do you want it? On your body? Can I use my mouth to write it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wild even for a very amiable celebrity, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will offer it to anyone else? Only you will have that privilege.¡±


    Yue pointed her index finger at me and pressed it on my chest. Following that, she ran it around as if she was writing something. Her pretty smile then turned a little seductive, her tongue even peeked out of her mouth to wet her pink lips.


    Naturally, I kept a straight face on that. I had more experience with seduction. Although I would always fall for it if my girls did that, it¡¯s easy to resist the temptation.


    ¡°Right¡­ Come here then, let me get you out of that hellish coat.¡±


    ¡°What if I told you I¡¯m naked beneath this?¡± Yue stepped forward and leveled up her seduction by whispering that in my ears.


    But all she got was another straight face and answer. ¡°I won¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t remember you being an exhibitionist.¡±


    ¡°Come on, y along.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I tly said which made the arc of her lips turn upside down. Regardless, that¡¯s still adorable. But I wouldn¡¯t tell her that or her head might explode from her overflowing excitement.


    ¡°Cheapskate.¡±


    Ignoring herints, I began unbuttoning her coat. It¡¯s a winter coat and she secured it properly with the buttons and the belt straps attached to it.


    While I was doing that, I yed like a clueless guy at how her eyes were staring daggers at me. Most likely burning my face in her memory.


    A whileter, Yue said something that made me pause momentarily. ¡°Hey, Ruki. Do you know? I still love you.¡±


    Taking my eyes off the belt strap I was unlocking, I met her gaze and nodded, ¡°I know. You¡¯re being too obvious about it.¡±


    ¡°Right. Seeing you and spending time with you again only reinforced that feeling¡­ I can¡¯t remain as a girl you stole ¡­ I don¡¯t want that. I want to be your girlfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a big celebrity now while I remain as a no-name high-school student. We¡¯re worlds apart.¡± I broke away from those sincere eyes of hers and resumed what I was doing.


    I couldn¡¯t let her see that I was moved by her words. I had changed a lot than the heartless boy that cut her off upon her confession. And honestly, I was just the same as her. In this brief time that I was with her, I realized how much I wanted to keep her by my side.


    But that would just destroy everything she built for herself.


    ¡°I can throw it all away if that means having a chance with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You have a bright future. You¡¯re a rising star of our generation. Throwing all that away for someone like me¡­ is just wrong.¡±


    ¡°Someone like you? Ruki, you¡¯re more important than that. Don¡¯t you underestimate my feelings for you.¡± Yue said in an exasperated tone. Following that, one of her hands slipped to the back of my neck, pulling my head down.


    And without wasting any second, the girl leaned her forward and tiptoed, pushing her face closer to mine.


    Of course, I could reflexively back away and push her back but seeing her face and lips approaching me, I found myself weing it with a smile.


    ¡°I was a fool.¡±


    ¡°You always are.¡±


    I said and she answered.


    ?A secondter, our lips met and we instantly went into our own world. At the same time as that, her thick coat that I finished unlocking dropped down to the floor.. With my hands freed, they naturally slipped to her back, holding her tightly in my embrace.

 Chapter 814 - How Lucky...

    Our first kiss after monthssted for five minutes. It started right in front of the door and ended after I brought her down on her long couch.


    ?Well, we didn¡¯t end it in a natural way. We were interrupted by the loud ringtone of her phone.


    I removed myself from on top of her and let her get the phone that she left in her kitchen.


    Although a bit reluctant to stand up and answer the call, I gestured for her to do so. It¡¯s either her manager or her parents checking on her. Certainly, that¡¯s not the first time they called. How long did she spend outside? Two or three hours at most. It¡¯s already a wonder why they didn¡¯t drive here to check on her if all she left for them was a simple message that she¡¯s going out to breathe in the fresh air.


    ¡°Mom. I¡¯m already home!¡±


    ¡°I left you a message, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°No. No one recognized me.¡±


    Since it¡¯s not on a loudspeaker, I could only hear her response. But through that, it¡¯s fairly easy to guess what they¡¯re talking about. Her mother was worried that someone would recognize her.


    Nheless, after picking that up, the girl started walking back to where I was sitting. I could see impatience slowly covering her face. She wanted to end the call already but with her mother not letting up with her questions, the girl had no choice but to listen and answer.


    ¡°No. No one is here with me! Why do you ask?!¡± The girl shouted at one point. She appeared panicky as her eyes instantly focused on me.


    Did her mother possess a sixth sense to even ask that question? It¡¯s either someone saw us and reported to her or that¡¯s just a blind question. Unfortunately, the girl was caught in surprise, making her tone sound defensive.


    ¡°I swear. No one¡¯s here with me. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Yue eyed me and put a finger before her lips. Most likely, she finally caught on that her mother was just blindly asking. Good for her. Her mother failed to notice something unusual from her first answer.


    Momentster, the girl loudly released a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your face mom, I¡¯m tired. Can I rest now?¡±


    That¡¯s an act to appear exhausted and to stop her mother from switching to video call.


    Well, if she epted that, her mother would surely ask for her to see her surroundings. I could hide but I guess, rejecting that was the easiest way to tread her path out of the conversation.


    A few secondster, the girl finally returned to my side. However, instead of sitting next to me, Yue opened my crossed arms.


    Right. Like most of my girls, she chose to sit down on myp and leaned back on my chest. She didn¡¯t even think twice about doing it. It¡¯s more like she¡¯s iming her previous spot.


    Given that I was already here and I got sessfully drawn in by her, I didn¡¯t reject that, I even enclosed freed arms around her navel and fixed her sitting position so that it would be morefortable for her.


    Upon noticing that, Yue looked up and a satisfied smile bloomed from her lips before reaching in for my nape to lower my head down. Kissing her while she¡¯s still on call with her mother, this girl sure was unruly.


    ¡°Okay. Stop sounding so tired, you¡¯re onlyzing your days in there anyway. Go and rest but don¡¯t sleep yet. Your manager is on the way to check on you.¡±


    We¡¯re in the middle of another deep kiss when her mother¡¯s voice rang from the other side again. And because I was already this close to her, I also heard it.


    ¡°M-manager is on the way?¡±


    Yue stuttered her response.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s also worried because of your sudden going out of your unit. Give her ess at the front door, will you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mom. Can you send her back?¡± Yue looked up at me again, her bright round eyes slowly losing their shine.


    Naturally, I had to leave now if her manager was already on her way to this condominium.


    ¡°Why? Tell me, are you really not with anyone else there? Did you meet up with someone? That boy you talked about in your interview?¡±


    Oh. She¡¯s sharp.


    ¡°No! Why will I meet with him? I don¡¯t even know where he is or if he still remembers me.¡±


    Upon saying that, the girl¡¯s expression twisted in bitterness. Despite her honest personality, there¡¯s no way she could confess that everything her mother asked since earlier was true.


    Still, our meeting was a lucky coincidence.


    ¡°Is that so? Then wait for your manager there. Goodnight, baby.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for her. Goodnight¡­ mom.¡± Yue weakly answered despite how sincere her mother sounded at thatst bit.


    Following that, the tone which signaled the end of the call rang out.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡±


    With a voice that sounded like she was utterly defeated, Yue called out my name.


    ¡°I heard. It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± I nodded at her before putting my hand on her cheeks, caressing it to at least cheer her up.


    Naturally, that¡¯s not effective.


    ¡°¡­ Can I see you again?¡± After savoring my caressing thumb, Yue asked.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    That¡¯s the best answer I coulde up with. Saying ¡®yes¡¯ might just put both of our hopes up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. I want certainty. Just answer yes or no.¡±


    As much as I wanted to give her assurance that I coulde and see her again, it would just put her more in a tight spot. There¡¯s still that issue bogging down her career. And even if she said she¡¯s willing to throw everything away for me, I wouldn¡¯t just ept that. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t just enter that industry without liking it in the slightest.


    Tonight, she¡¯s not thinking clearly because of this coincidence of meeting and reuniting with me.


    Tomorrow, she¡¯s still the famous singer, Mabushisa Asahi. Not the girl I stole, Sakurai Yue¡­


    ¡°Look, like I told you, you¡¯re already in a different world. Even without that, I hurt you in the past. Not just hurt, I destroyed what¡¯s precious to you. And I¡¯m sure if you find out my¡ª¡±


    Yue cut me off by putting her finger before my lips. With her pink eyes that¡¯s already on the verge of bursting into tears, she stared at me intently, her pupils burning with passion.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ You know, you can¡¯t hide it. You¡¯ve changed. I¡¯ll be blind not to notice that. And it¡¯s not a simple change¡­ It¡¯s like you¡¯re a different person now. No. Not a different person since there¡¯s still the you that I fell in love with¡­ but you¡¯re warmer than before. This?¡± She pointed at my arms tightly enclosed around her navel. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do this thing even if I asked you. But you did it today even if I didn¡¯t beg you for it.¡±


    ¡°I did change but I wouldn¡¯t associate it with being bad to good. I think I¡¯ve gotten even worse than before.¡±


    That¡¯s not self-deprecation in my book. It¡¯s just me viewing myself in an honest sight. But who am I trying to deceive? Yue? Myself?


    This girl would definitely brush that away.


    And I wasn¡¯t wrong at that.


    ¡°Who are you kidding? Those things you bought? They¡¯re presents, right? And they¡¯re not just simple presents. You selected them with much care. You started caring openly. Whoever will receive them, I envy her¡­ But you know what else I noticed? Those presents weren¡¯t for a single person. You¡¯re visualizing a different girl from each one of them..¡± Yue¡¯s eyes then went towards the bags I dropped near her door as an envious glint shed from them. ¡°How lucky are they¡­¡±

 Chapter 815 - See You Again

    Yue noticing all of that was well within my expectation. In fact, I was waiting for her to ask me about it. However, she saved that until this moment when I had to leave and we got into the topic of whether we would meet again or not.


    Personally, I would love to meet her again¡­


    Unfortunately, associating with me again would have a high chance for her career to spiral downward. Look at how her answer on what inspired her to sing devolved to the current situation where she had to hide herself from the heat.


    True. It¡¯s kinda her fault for honestly answering like that when she could just stop downying it by saying that ¡®a disheartening experience¡¯ inspired her to release the song that became viral and her stepping stone to the world of the music industry. But that blunder could be attributed to her being still rather inexperienced.


    ¡°Yes, they are presents for my girlfriends¡­¡±


    I answered just as honestly. But not to exin to her. This was an attempt to discourage her from meeting me again.


    This might look like I was trying to run away again but all logic pointed to the detrimental effect that my returning to her life would influence her.


    But I couldn¡¯t deny that this was also my selfishness. Deciding what¡¯s right and wrong or what¡¯s good and bad for her through my own perception.


    ¡°That¡¯s a plural. And girlfriends? That¡¯s great. The guy who heartlessly rejected me can now call girls as his girlfriends and not just a girl he stole and made his.¡±


    Yue delivered out a huge amount of bitterness in that statement. Nheless, she remained in my embrace despite the sudden trembling of her body. Following that, her hands grabbed my arms, her grip tightening on them.


    The girl noticed the change in me and even nailed onto the fact that the presents I bought were for different girls but hearing me im that they¡¯re my girlfriends truly shocked her.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s one of the changes in me.¡±


    Telling her everything was definitely impossible at the moment. Her manager was on the way. If she¡¯s fast, she might arrive while I was still here. If she found out that Yue brought a guy in, who knows what would happen? I couldn¡¯t let myself inconvenience her further¡­


    Haa¡­ But could I really stomach leaving her like this? Gloomy and bitter.


    Really, I could appreciate my overthinking this time¡­ it¡¯s allowing me to weigh my choices in just a little time.


    ¡°And in light of that, there¡¯s a lot more. You deserve to know everything about it, Yue. But tonight¡¯s not the right time.¡±


    ¡°If you can have girlfriends now, can you ept my confession now? Can I be one of them?¡±


    This girl¡­ She also got stuck in the first part of my answer.


    ¡°Really? Despite knowing that, you still wanted to be my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯re with another girl while you¡¯re still with me. You basically just put abel on us.¡±


    She¡¯s not wrong but she¡¯s also not right. That¡¯s just because shecked all the information. She¡¯s still stuck to that time that we spent together even with the changes that she observed from me. For her, this was probably the next day after I rejected her ¨C I was still the desire-driven guy who started puttingbels on the girls I stole.


    And that means, even though Akane has her number, she never used it to contact her.


    ¡°No. This time, it¡¯s different¡­ Anyway, I have to go, Yue...¡±


    ¡°No. Stay here for the night. I¡¯ll hide you.¡± Yue tightly held on to my arm and refused to stand up from myp. She even closed her eyes like a child throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid I cannot do that. Someone is waiting for me at home. But let me change my answer to your question earlier¡­ Yes, you will see me again. I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡±


    Still ignoring a part of my statement, Yue¡¯s eyes snapped open and the previous gloom disappeared in a sh, reced by her excitement.


    ¡°Really? How? Will youe knocking at my door every night?¡±


    ¡°If I can scale the wall and reach this floor without passing through the main entrance¡­ No, not every night. Let¡¯s see, how long will you be here?¡±


    ¡°Two weeks. This is my third day.¡±


    So, she moved her a day after that talk show appearance¡­


    ¡°I see. I still have school and there¡¯s a lot going on for me. I can¡¯te and see you everyday but¡­ I can talk to you through that.¡± I pointed at her phone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you skip school?¡±


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s still being selective on what to take from my answers. In any case, this was her attempt to establish a clear connection with me after this reunion. And she¡¯s not settling with just a phone call or interaction through the inte.


    Now, I¡¯m tempted to wait for her manager, talk to her and n together on how we could stop this girl with her career-destructing mindset.


    But I doubt her manager would sit down with me and talk. So¡­ that¡¯s not usible.


    In any case, to set the mood again and clear up the slightly heavy air that hadn¡¯t been dispelled yet, I flicked her forehead once more and turned her body around to face mepletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you who¡¯s allowed to study outside your school¡¯s premises. There¡¯s no such thing as a special treatment for a no-name like me¡­ I¡¯ll see you again. I promise. And when that happens, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Sounds good?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Yue deliberated for a few minutes. And while doing so, she pressed her face on my chest, seemingly inhaling my scent for her to remember me by. On the other hand, I endearingly caressed her head and back, letting her feel that I care for her¡­


    ¡°¡­ Okay, I ept. But what will we talk about if you¡¯re not going to tell me through this?¡± Yue raised her phone and tilted her head.


    ¡°Anything? I¡¯m sure there are a lot of stories you can tell me. And I¡¯ll do the same. It¡¯ll be boring though.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine that. You¡¯re so anti-social, after all¡­¡± Yueughed at me before pulling my head down again and pressing our lips together. Secondster, that quickly evolved to a more passionate one.


    Making that ourst kiss for the night, she then sent me down to the lobby. All for the few minutes that she could extend our time.


    By the time I left the vicinity of the condominium, I noticed a speeding blue car entering its premises. Although I only saw a glimpse of the rider, thanks to the light inside the car, I associated that to her manager.


    Well, not just that. Yue mentioned what kind of car her manager drives after all.


    In any case, I continued on my way while looking at the first message I received from the girl.


    ¡°Did I mention this earlier? Thank you for escorting me home, Ruki. As I thought, I still love you. A lot more than you can imagine. I think I can write a new song for today. I want you to be the first one to hear it.¡±


    That¡¯s kinda long for a first message but it¡¯s clearly heartfelt. Complete with heart emojis as a finisher.


    Anyway, coincidence, reunion and reconnection. All of that happened for us today.


    It¡¯s just the other day that I decided not to involve myself with her but look at what happened? I easily went back on my words¡­

 Chapter 816 - Present

    While on the train, I once again checked on the messages of my girls. There were some that missed when I found out who the ridiculously disguised girl was. Such as Satsuki''s and Nami''s messages.


    After going through those, I then checked Sena''s message.


    ?She updated me about Coach Ayu¡¯s state. Like yesterday, she brought her home again and let her rest and eat dinner with them. ording to Sena, Coach Ayu¡¯s memory was a little blurry concerning what we talked about before her fever red up once again.


    Well, after what we did and what she saw while she¡¯s on that sickbed, Coach Ayu might be lying about her memory being blurry. It¡¯s a way to escape our currentlyplicated situation.


    And that¡¯s also what Sena guessed. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t push Coach Ayu to sit down and talk to her seriously about our rtionship.


    There¡¯s a week or five days before we meet again. I guess within that time, Coach Ayu would at least be able to think about what¡¯s best for her. And if that¡¯s not enough, we¡¯d patiently wait for her.


    When I arrived home, I didn¡¯t let Akane pry on the things I bought. After greeting and kissing her, I went up to my previous room and put down my bag and the things I bought there.


    Of course, she¡¯s still going to know what they were for but I wanted to surprise her and Miwa-nee first.


    ¡°What was that husband? You¡¯re making me curious.¡±


    The girl asked when I returned to the living room. She¡¯s in the kitchen, heating my dinner for tonight.


    Akane arrived home around the time I had just started my shopping for presents. And through their message, the sisters treated her to a meal before sending her home. The two even rode the car with her. Himeko wanted to see our house. Among all my girls, she¡¯s the only one who hadn¡¯t been here.


    Itou apanied them and just wanted to thank Akane for helping them. The date was a sess, I guess.


    From what I heard from Himeko, she enjoyed it a lot and with Akane helping her, they somehow managed to lessen Itou¡¯s hatred on me.


    Well, whether she really hated me or not, it only boiled down to her jealousy over her older sister.


    Perhaps, if we sat down and talked without being enraged at me, I could make use of my glib tongue to convince her to put down that jealousy. Himeko also loves her sister a lot, after all. Only familial love though. Itou was just exaggerating too much because of her sisterplex.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re more curious about those than my coincidental reunion with Yue.¡±


    ¡°That is that. This is this. Knowing you, husband, you¡¯re bound to tell me everything about your reunion with herter.¡± Akane confidently dered. She even smugly raised her chin.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Anyhow husband, can you see this?¡± Akane¡¯s eyes shine brilliantly. She blinked a few times and pointed at it. ¡°This is how curious I am about why you went there after your part-time job. I¡¯m holding myself back to ask you through a simple message. It¡¯s definitely not because Yue is there. You didn¡¯t even get her number from me and you decided not to approach her no matter how worried you were. The chance encounter you had with her was purely coincidental. So, out with it, husband. Satisfy my curiosity.¡±


    At the same time as she finished saying that, the oven rang, indicating it finished heating up what she put there. She ced it on the table before picking me up and dragging me to it.


    She then went around the table to sit in front of me, ced her elbows on the table and rested her chin there while staring intently at me.


    Yep. The girl¡¯s curiosity was about to overflow. Although it¡¯s not as much as Otsuka-senpai¡¯s curiosity, it¡¯s still a considerable amount that¡­ there¡¯s no escaping her curious eyes.


    ¡°Alright, stay seated there,¡± I said as I stood up and put a hand on my pocket. Inside it, there¡¯s the box containing the ne I bought for her.


    Following my words, she remained seated on the table while I began moving towards her. Her eyes followed me until she couldn¡¯t anymore. Well, I stopped behind her.


    I then pulled the box out of my pocket and ced it in front of her.


    It¡¯s not wrapped beautifully. It¡¯s just the box that came with it.


    Still, upon seeing it, Akane excitedly grabbed and started opening it. ¡°¡­ W-wha¡ªWhat¡¯s the asion, husband?¡±


    If earlier, she appeared to be an all-knowing seer, now, she¡¯s almost like a kid getting a birthday present for the first time. Stuttering and shaking in nervousness and excitement.


    ¡°A simple present. It¡¯s close to two months since we started living together and I haven¡¯t given you anything yet. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Seeing her that excited, my lips naturally stretched into a smile. And I know, this one¡¯s a warm one.


    Momentster, Akane sessfully opened it and pulled a silver ne with a locket pendant.


    The girl raised it in front of her and stared at it as if it was a very expensive essory.


    Truth be told, it¡¯s one of the cheaper ones¡­ I aimed to change that to a better one once I got a more stable ie in the future.


    Nheless, whether it¡¯s cheap or not, Akane¡¯s happiness gradually heightened, she looked up at me and handed me the ne.


    Understanding what she wanted to happen, I took the ne and carefully hung it on her neck. After I was done, Akane giggled lovingly as she held the locket in her palm¡­ ¡°I can put your photo here, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You told me how you love to get one again because what you have before was already tight around your neck.¡±


    ¡°Un. A cute Ruki was in it. I kept it in my room. One of my treasures.¡± Akane nodded, her eyes still fixated on the ne. That just showed how much she loved the present.


    ¡°Treasures. How many do you have?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Too many to count.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m the one curious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see it soon, don¡¯t be hasty, husband.¡± After saying that, Akane tugged at my arm and pulled me in front of her, my knees bent slightly, squatting down to level my face with hers.


    Without wasting any more time, our lips and a passionate kiss ensued.


    After that, I returned to my seat and began eating my dinner. Akane, on the other hand, became lost at staring at the locket ne.


    For the first time after my desire manifested, I gave a genuine present to the girl I love.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t count those plushies I gave to Otoha as presents since they¡¯re close to being tools to steal herpletely¡­ Nheless, the girl treasured them a lot.


    Anyway, after dinner and before taking a bath with Akane, I visited Miwa-nee¡¯s room to give her my present. It¡¯s another simple essory, a wristwatch.


    Before leaving our house back then, I remember that she was almost keen on wearing watches. She had a collection of them. But when she returned, her wrists weren¡¯t adorned with anything. During the five years that she¡¯s there, she stopped indulging for her own satisfaction, and only focused her whole attention on taking care of Minoru. I guess at that point, making sure that the boy grew up properly was her greatest satisfaction.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s now up to me to do the things her soon-to-be ex-husband should¡¯ve done for her.. Naturally, I¡¯m still as incapable as before. Nheless, gotta start somewhere, right?

 Chapter 817 - Notebook And Pen

    After I returned from Miwa-nee¡¯s room, Akane and I did our nightly routine. We fell asleep past midnight because of our talk concerning my reunion with Yue and what¡¯s going to happen from then on.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten that little apprehension she had when ites to the girl. That''s why I¡¯d been very careful recounting what happened. Hence, the reason why our talk reached that long.


    Even though I basically told her everything that happened, most of those were summaries. I even omitted the fact that I had Yue follow me from shop to shop to buy some of the presents.


    Well, knowing Akane, she would be able to guess what exactly happened. In the end, I told her how I found Yue almost the same as the girls who waited and chased after me.


    Akane waited until I finished before also opening up on what had transpired when she approached Yue back then. Apparently, Akane was aware that Yue was really the same as Yae and the others. However, at that time, Yue was already scouted because of her song. Instead of joining the group, Yue only left that number where I could contact her.


    And that¡¯s where her apprehension came from. Akane took it as though I wasn¡¯t important for Yue. Akane admitted that she¡¯s most likely overreacting on that. Because going by the logic, why waste a chance to be a star when there¡¯s really no certainty that I would look for her again after cutting her off.


    Well, I hadn¡¯t heard anything from Yue concerning that conversation she had with Akane before she became the famous Mabushisa Asahi. We¡¯re probably overthinking and assuming things, both Akane and I.


    Nheless, Akane still tried to brand herself as a petty one because of what she felt from Yue¡¯s rejection.


    Of course, I stopped her from doing that. Because in the end, the reason why she felt like that was me. She already sacrificed enough, I wouldn¡¯t let her push herself further down¡­


    -


    -


    The night passed and another week was upon us. This was thest week of this month and the week where midterms would be held. I was fairly confident with everything we studied but not confident enough to top it. At least, this would be the most productive I¡¯d been when ites to school ever since my desire manifested.


    Back then, I only did enough to at least not get held back a grade. Now, I might reach the middle ranks. Who knows?


    After doing our morning routine and leaving the house for school, Akane and I separated at the train station. Due to that, this day became another instance wherein I was among the early birds.


    There were only a few of them in the ssroom and none of my girls had arrived yet. There¡¯s the otaku Matsuda who¡¯s reading a manga that¡¯s clearly not a ¡®shounen¡¯ genre because of how its cover screams ¡®fan-service¡¯.


    There were a few girls, three to be exact, talking amongst themselves. They¡¯re not in any groups and they¡¯re also the ones I only know by names and faces. I never really had a conversation with them.


    If greeting each other ¡®good morning¡¯ counts as a conversation, then scratch that previous sentence.


    Well, upon seeing me arriving, their eyes all went towards me as they greeted me ¡®good morning¡¯. Thinking about my current poprity, ording to what my girls listed, I deliberated whether to return the greeting with a smile or just do it like how I always do.


    In the end, I opted on using a normal greeting before I sat down on my chair, hoping that it was the end of it.


    As always, Ick the motivation to socialize with others if it isn''t required.


    However, I probably underestimated my poprity as someone from the three approached me and asked a question. ¡°Onoda, did your rm clock mess up? It¡¯s rare to see you this early.¡±


    Checking out who spoke to me, it¡¯s Shimura, the girl who was there during my first time doing the Cleaning Duty.


    There are eighteen girls in our ss, six of which are my girlfriends. Then among the remaining twelve, two of them also voted for me in the Poprity Poll. The identity of the additional two was still a mystery and I would probably not know who they were. Kanzaki was a suspect but I might just be getting ahead of myself so it¡¯s better not to assume that she¡¯s among those.


    In that case, Shimura was also a possible suspect. Well, considering this should be the second time we¡¯re going to talk to each other, I highly doubt that.


    Anyway, since she¡¯s talking to me, it would be rude to ignore it, ¡°You¡¯re right. My clock broke. It rang two hours early.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?! I got it right?!¡± Shimura was bbergasted. Her eyes widened in shock before her eyelids drew an arc. Happy that she luckily guessed that right.


    Unfortunately, her joyful flight ended quickly with my next response.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±


    And because of Shimura¡¯s reaction, the two other girls who also walked over startedughing as they found that instance hrious.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good one, Onoda.¡±


    ¡°Poor Shimura, that must¡¯ve been a shock. Look Takishima, this girl is turning rock solid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t poke her, Mitsugi. She might break like ss.¡±


    With that kind of reaction from the two, I could only force a smile. Matsuda, who was by his lonesome at his table, took his eyes off his manga and looked over at us. His round eyes gradually filled with confusion but he soon reverted his focus back on the manga.


    Well, he met my gaze and it seemed that my intimidation at that time in the bookstore was still in full effect.


    As theughter continued to be drawn by Takishima and Mitsugi, Shimura broke out of her curse of petrification. She leaned forward and pressed her hands on my table as sheined.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve said that earlier, Onoda.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. You seem so serious and I can¡¯t¡­¡± Before I couldplete an excuse, the two girls''ughter just grew louder.


    ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t mind it, Onoda. Shimura won¡¯t hold a grudge.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s the type who will cry in a corner though.¡±


    ¡°You two! Stopughing.¡± As she couldn¡¯t salvage the situation anymore, Shimura pushed on the two and brought them away from my table.


    That¡¯s great. Peace again, finally.


    Before leavingpletely though, I heard Shimura murmuring something, ¡®How embarrassing.¡¯.


    That wasn¡¯t my intention¡­ It¡¯s the other two who turned it into aughing matter.


    Anyway, from that, I observed that even though they¡¯re not really close to one another, considering they¡¯re still on thest name basis, they could joke around like that. It must be because they¡¯re all from the same middle school.


    A whileter, our other ssmates started trickling in our ssroom. And soon enough, what happened got passed around, leaving Shimura with a red face on her seat.


    When Aya arrived and heard that instance, she also couldn¡¯t help but giggle. But in consideration of the embarrassed girl, she didn¡¯t do it openly. She covered her lips with the book she brought with her.


    Taking that as a chance, I pulled my present for the girl from my bag and stealthily put it on her table.


    Aya picked it up before looking at me. Just like Akane and Miwa-nee¡¯s gift, it¡¯s not wrapped so by the time it left my hand, it would be harder for the others to connect that it came from me if they didn¡¯t see it by themselves.


    ¡°For me?¡± She asked in a whisper. Her eyes were already glittering as she observed it.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ A gift.¡±


    It¡¯s not a book. Even though that¡¯s the first thing I thought of when ites to Aya, I couldn¡¯t trust my taste in books. That¡¯s why instead of that, I gave her a rather fancy notebook and a fountain pen.


    It¡¯s not at the same price as Akane¡¯s locket ne and Miwa-nee¡¯s wristwatch but that¡¯s not important, right?


    ¡°Use it how you see fit. You can use it to jot down notes and observations. Summary of the book you just read and many other things like words you cannot say openly. Uhm, I¡¯ll borrow that in the future for reading. That way, I can keep up on what¡¯s going on in your mind¡­ But of course, that¡¯s only if you will let me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll treasure this, Ruki. And I will let you read¡­ Thank you.¡± Aya let me glimpse on her outstretched lips.. That truly satisfied smile was enough to make my day.

 Chapter 818 - Midterm Week

    When Nami and the others arrived, I already lost the chance to also give them the presents I prepared. The day was just starting anyway. I would be able to find more chances to give it to themter.


    Nheless, in an effort to slowly ingrain in the minds of our ssmates that I am a guy with many ¡®girl¡¯ friends, I intentionally approached Nami, Hina and Saki. And even Chii when she arrived.


    I greeted them and talked about something that we prepared beforehand.


    Well, with our constant messages to each other, most of themon topics were already exhausted. That¡¯s why we had to fabricate some.


    And due to that, my indiscernible poprity gauge got another boost. In some of our ssmates¡¯ eyes, that¡¯s the first time I initiated a conversation.


    Shimura, Wakaba and even Kanzaki all looked at me with their brows knitted in surprise.


    Five minutes before the bell chimed, those from the sports club showed up one by one. Obviously, my eyes only focused on Satsuki, who, at the time she appeared, was sporting her rare smile.


    Just from that expression, something good must¡¯ve happened in their club.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a starting yer in ouring practice match against the number 1 school in our Prefecture. Sensei managed to convince them to agree to it.¡±


    Perhaps noticing my anticipation, Satsuki spilled the happy beans. Her lips even stretched further which just showed how excited she was for it.


    ¡°Number 1 and you¡¯re ying at the start¡­ What happened while I was not watching?¡±


    Although I was sometimes checking on their practice. Those happened when they were also about to finish. Moreover, even if she¡¯s updating me almost every day on what¡¯s happening in their club, it¡¯s mostly her growing reputation as the substitute Center and her budding friendship with her clubmates.


    Perhaps, if I focused on hearing about gossip in other sses and year levels, I would be able to hear her name. She¡¯s beautiful and a rising star in their club.


    ¡°Hmph. A lot. You should visit again.¡± While her first reaction was to act slightly upset, Satsuki lowered her voice to a whisper as she put out that suggestion to me.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do thatter.¡± I immediately gave an answer which caught the girl in surprise.


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m joking, you idiot.¡± She hurriedly tried to take it back.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not. Or am I not wee there anymore?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I bet you¡¯re just going to flirt with my senior. You¡¯re a pervert.¡±


    This girl¡­ Is she still worried about that? She didn¡¯t know that those seniors were just teasing her.


    ¡°Hmm. I guess that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen if you let me be. But rather than flirting with them, I might get hit on. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Alright, that¡¯s a shameless statement. I had never been hit on before. Because before they could form that kind of idea, either I already left the premises or I already made the first move.


    Anyway, that¡¯s clearly just my attempt to tease the girl¡­


    And it¡¯s super effective.


    ¡°And you¡¯re going to like that! Ugh. Fine! I¡¯ll stick to you and make them ufortable.¡± Although her voice was still close to a whisper, her face clearly twisted in annoyance at that possibility. But for me, this act of hers was nothing short of adorable.


    A whileter, the bell chimed for the starting of homeroom. Shio soon showed up in our ssroom, as beautiful as I first saw her.


    However, seeing her serious expression, most students in the ss drew air into their lungs and held their breath as they waited for what she was going to say.


    Before doing that, Shio first picked up a chalk and wrote on the board behind her. Once she was done, she faced the whole ss again and talked partly in English and partly in our native tongue as she exined what wasing for us this week and the next.


    Starting today until Wednesday. Our homeroom would just be reviewing the lessons we finished. And on Thursday and Friday, the midterm exams would begin.


    At that time, club activities will be suspended and we¡¯ll be able to leave school early. The PE during Friday would also not happen but Eguchi-sensei would also prepare some kind of exam that would be equivalent to Midterms.


    In any case, the grades and rankings that would be posted on Monday or after they tallied and recorded everything only reflect the five main subjects namely; English, Math, Science, Social Studies and Japanese.


    History was included in Social Studies but it had a different period slot in our curriculum.


    And by next week, the 6th period that was originally upied solely by History ss would start to share a day with Music and Art subjects. The 7th period, the added subject for our school¡¯s curriculum would also start sharing days with Home Economics.


    The Physical Education sses would remain the same. However, focus on Health Education would begin to increase in frequency. Because of that, Eguchi-sensei would get more time to rework her scrapped lesson n.


    Of course, as her Student Assistant, I might be constantly called by her to help her prepare those. And the opposite would happen once she finished it; the reason to go to her would disappear.


    In any case, that¡¯s the entirety of Shio¡¯s announcement before starting our review sessions.


    With the atmosphere around her close to a fully-bloomed flower, the ss went smoothly and she managed to make most of us recall some of the lessons we had already forgotten.


    When the bell rang, I once again moved to assist her in bringing her things to her next ss.


    Using the brief time that we could be together, I gave Shio my present for her.


    It¡¯s also not anything fancy nor expensive. It¡¯s another ne but with a ring as a pendant. Engraved on the ring was a date. The date when she finally epted me for her.


    Of course, there¡¯s no corresponding pair for that ring as I intended for it to not be worn on her finger. I nned to get a better one for that.


    ¡°Ruru¡­e to my officeter and help me wear this.¡±


    Shio quickly pocketed it and said that. And although a smile was threatening to bloom on her face, she restrained it to the best of her abilities.


    Well, students would surely be curious why she¡¯s showing a huge smile and exuding a very ted vibe around her if she showed up in ss like that.


    ¡°I understand, sensei,¡± I answered, acting like a model student because another teacher was heading our way.


    Time passed quickly and we were relieved from mental stress as lunchbreak approached.


    Since there¡¯s no PE today, we all ate in our ss and like earlier, I stepped up on being a little proactive in mingling with my girls while still keeping the act of someone indifferent to fame.


    Because of that, I once again became the center of attention and questions came my way concerning my ¡®visible¡¯ change. I didn¡¯t openly answer that and just shrugged and put on a smile.


    Their reaction?


    My girls almost giggled at how I acted while the boys, especially those close to my girls and who had knowledge of what the real deal was, scowled at me. Most especially, Fukuda and Ogawa.


    I thought of saying something that mighte off as a p to them but I held back¡­ If I pushed them like that, our peaceful lunchbreak would be disrupted after all.


    A scowl wouldn¡¯t hurt me anyway.


    Once we finished eating, I left our ssroom without any excuse. I didn¡¯t see the reason to do so, after all.


    A few minutester, I met up with Nami near the Gymnasium.. And together, we began our walk towards that abandoned clubhouse.

 Chapter 819 - Scouting For A Clubhouse?

    After our visit to the abandoned side of the schoolst Friday, Shizu had already ryed her findings to Hayashi-sensei.


    As the one with the final say on what would happen inside the school¡¯s premises, Hayashi-sensei admittedly confessed to Shizu that it was purposefully abandoned because of the constant decline in student admittance. The school had to cut off on all corners to keep themselves afloat. The funds that should be used on maintaining that part of the school were diverted to other important ces.


    Besides, there¡¯s still a lot of unupied clubrooms, be it inside the Club Building or the ones scattered around the school, not counting the clubrooms designated for the sports clubs and the likes of Drama or Theater Club.


    Also from what I heard, the original Student Council Room was among the clubhouses there. They relocated it at the top of the Club Building for the same reason. They couldn¡¯t maintain it anymore.


    With that exnation and information, it¡¯s certainly understandable why that side was left in that decrepit state.


    And with that, Hayashi-sensei gave Shizu permission to make use of this side of the school as long as she, or the students that would be granted a clubhouse from her, repair and maintain the ce out of their own pockets and effort.


    In any case, since Nami and I were the only ones inquiring about it, that¡¯s not a major problem.


    ¡°Which one will we pick, Ruu?¡± Nami asked me as soon as we arrived at the vicinity of the clubhouses.


    There were at least ten of them here and each one was distinctive from one another.


    If I had to guess, these were built when the school still thrives and seeing them abandoned right now¡­ speaks volumes of how almost everything was in decline.


    The one we went tost time was truly from the Gardening Club. Right now, that club was reduced to less than ten members and their clubroom was moved back inside the Club Building.


    As for the other structures here, I had no idea if the original clubs that used them still exist to this day.


    In any case, we¡¯re not here to mull over those lost clubs.


    Like Nami said, the reason why we¡¯re here was to pick which one we¡¯re going to use. Having been given that permission, Nami and I quickly made a decision to make a move and scout it once more.


    Well, the other reason why we¡¯re here was also to spend time with her. The other girls were also on their way but to not let anyone else find out about this ce, we had to be discreet oning here.


    Although the possibility of them being followed was high, that would be solved soon.


    ¡°Hmm. Since we¡¯re not going to establish a new club here but a private ce where there wouldn¡¯t be prying us, we better pick the most obscure one.¡±


    ¡°Private, huh? So¡­ we¡¯ll have to fix a bed and a shower. We¡¯ll be sweating a lot, won¡¯t we?¡± Nami mischievously remarked. And because there¡¯s no one around us, the girl stuck closer to me, her soft hills pressing on my arms.


    ¡°Ah. True. I don¡¯t want to see all of you getting red marks on your wless bodies by doing it on the hard floor and walls. Your lewd scent after doing it also needs to be washed off or those boys might get affected by inhaling the pheromones you¡¯ll be expelling. We can¡¯t have them getting excited for you while in ss.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t want to imagine that. It¡¯s already bad enough that I¡¯m catching the others staring at me, if they also get excited like that, I might look down on them.¡±


    That sounded harshing from Nami but I could understand the sentiment. She could ignore them staring at her because of her beauty but if they got a hard-on while doing that, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯d be disgusted by it.


    Well, I better not tell her that most adolescent boys have wild imaginations. If they¡¯re still virgins or without a girlfriend, this is the age where they would be masturbating several times a day¡­ And it¡¯s not only limited to boys, girls simrly have the same urge. But that¡¯s only the case if they already got exposed to that kind of topic.


    If they¡¯re as innocent as Misaki orck that kind of interest at all, then that¡¯s another case.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why a shower is a must¡­ Cleaning up properly and spraying perfume or cologne might be an easier solution though.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Ruu. Why are we on this topic?¡± Nami suddenly came to a halt. Her eyes blinked a few times and her wless face already had a hint of red. Whatever¡¯s going on in her imagination, it¡¯s easy to guess. Besides, with the way she pressed on me further, she¡¯s starting to get sensitive on that part.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. Who do you think started it?¡± I tilted my head and grinned.


    Seeing that, Nami awkwardly smiled as she pointed to herself. ¡°¡­ Me?¡±


    ¡°I see. My Nami is turning into a pervert.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you idiot Ruu!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know¡­ I¡¯m a bad influence on my beautiful girlfriend. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility for that.¡±


    I blew air into her ear which made the girl tremble from the tickling sensation brought by it. And before she could recover, I hastened our steps until we reached thest structure on this side of the school. It¡¯s not the Gardening Club that we checked out back then but a clubhouse that had traditional Japanese architecture. It¡¯s reminiscent of the old era¡¯s houses.


    And unfortunately, it¡¯s more dpidated than that one¡­ It¡¯s all made with wood after all. I bet that if we stepped inside, the wooden floor would creak and might break on us.


    Because of that, we pedaled back to the one before it. Its design was more modern and it¡¯s even a two-story structure.


    Well, we¡¯re only supposed to check it out. However, that became the secondary reason. As soon as I saw that the door wasn¡¯t padlocked like the Gardening Club one, I pushed it open and brought Nami inside.


    Upon closing the door behind us, Nami and I soon got lost to each other, not even minding the current state of the ce. Besides we didn¡¯t need to move from the front area as it¡¯s the tidiest part.


    After dusting off the surface of that door, I had Nami lean her back against it as we moved towards the next stage.


    ¡°Have you predicted that we¡¯re going to do this here?¡± I asked as I lifted one of her legs as I pushed my crotch close to her.


    ¡°Of course, Ruu. Who are you if not a big pervert?¡± Nami answered with a mischievous yet sweet smile while one of her hands busily pulled my zipper down before pulling my cock out of my pants.


    Once she¡¯s done doing that, Nami herself used it to slide her panties off the way before aiming it directly on her entrance. With her love juices soaking the tip, my hips made their move; thrusting forward and pushing my raging boner inside her.


    ¡°Will you believe me if I say I feel bad for influencing you this way?¡±


    I feel bad, true but not regretting it¡­ Looking at her this lovely, every moment was worth it¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not a surprise. You and your considerations¡­ But you know what? I love every moment with you¡­¡± Amidst her attempt to not moan out loudly, Nami¡¯s answer was filled with her affection.. She then affectionately nibbled on my ear before continuing, ¡°¡­ Especially moments like this.¡±

 Chapter 820 - So Much For Trying To Be Discreet

    Fifteen minutester, Nami and I emerged from the room, both of our faces still flushed red. Not only because of what we did but also because of how we¡¯re sweating from that kind of exercise.


    Taking a look once more behind us, Nami cutely bit her lips before lightly pinching my side to express her embarrassment. Because even though we had yet to start tidying up the ce and transforming it into our own private space, her lovely and irresistible moans had already baptized its interior. Besides, right after the door, the mark of what we did still hadn¡¯t dried uppletely.


    Anyway, before leaving, we explored the whole clubhouse to check if everything was still in good condition or if there was something we had to fix. There¡¯s a bathroom but no shower. It¡¯s just there for number 1 and 2. Furthermore, it was cut off from the water pipe and electricity cables.


    Well, that could be solved by talking to the ones in charge of those. It only needed to be switched on where they kept the pump and the circuit breakers.


    I guess that¡¯s where the Student Council powers woulde from¡­ And because we would like to maintain the ce for us¡­ I guess my run for the position of Student Council President has been decided.


    Anyway, Nami and I moved to the wooden bench in front to wait for the others to arrive. I also wanted to show it to them, after all. I would also bring my girls that¡¯s not from our ss here when I find the chance.


    ¡°If you keep being like this, they¡¯ll know what we did,¡± I whispered to Nami who was still rubbing her legs together.


    From afar, I could already see Hina and Saki making their way to us. Chii, Satsuki and Aya were a few distances away, checking out another clubhouse together.


    Based on how they grouped up, the five surely went here one by one but they didn¡¯t try to look for us. Instead, they also checked out the ce. Especially the other four who hadn¡¯t been here before.


    And looking at how Chii locked Satsuki¡¯s arm with hers, that fake gyaru purposefully dragged the girl around with her. Aya, on the other hand, followed behind them.


    ¡°You pervert. I don¡¯t care. They¡¯ll still find out about it whether we hide it or not anyway. But really, it feels good, Ruki¡­¡± Nami answered as though she¡¯s still relishing that moment we shared earlier. ¡°Uhm¡­ I always love your kisses while you¡¯re going in and out of me... Can I ask you for it every time we do it?¡±


    Alright¡­ If she kept this up, I might get turned on for her again and do it a second time¡­


    I guess I would surely be at their mercy if all of them started acting this proactive. There¡¯s just no way I will reject their invites, after all.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t need to ask¡­ That¡¯s what I will always do. Do you know? There¡¯s a study that says affectionate and passionate kisses feel a lot better than sex itself¡­ And when they werebined, even better¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re feeling whenever we¡¯re doing it?¡±


    ¡°True¡­ Then kiss me more, Ruu.¡±


    Ah¡­ This girl... Even if it¡¯s true that she wanted more kisses, I caught that brief naughty smile that shed from her lips as she eyed the approaching Hina and Saki.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t turn her down. Before the two arrived, I took Nami¡¯s lips for the nth time today.


    As soon as that happened, the moderate sound of footstepsing from Hina and Saki quickened. They started running to us.


    ¡°Nanami, aren¡¯t you being unfair here?¡± Hina said as she cupped my cheeks, pulling my lips away from Nami. Then without waiting for Nami to respond, she already sat down on myp and pressed her lips with mine.


    Momentster, our tongues started shing as my arms reflexively moved to her behind, cupping her plump butt.


    As for Saki. She sat down next to me and pushed her face to the side of my neck, licking it before nibbling my ears.


    Nami, who got her kiss broken, only managed to react when Hina slid her hands from my cheeks to the back of my head, enclosing me in her tight embrace.


    But instead ofining, the girlughed sneakily, one of her hands showing a thumbs up.


    Whatever she plotted, it apparently seeded.


    A whileter, when Hina¡¯s lips moved down to my neck, I also gave Saki the attention she wanted.


    Obviously, this kind of intimacy didn¡¯t end easily. Chii, Satsuki and Aya soon reached us and switched ces with the first three.


    Perhaps if we¡¯re not outside like this, these girls might even pull my pants down¡­


    For now, the kisses and the caresses from my hand were enough for them.


    Ten minutester, with satisfied smiles on their red lips, I finally got the chance to introduce the clubhouse we picked.


    ¡°This Thursday, let¡¯s alle here after the exam and clean its interior. What do you think?¡± I put out a suggestion.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Nami agreed in a heartbeat. Well, we already talked about that so¡­ she¡¯s like my assistant while I¡¯m doing a presentation for the other five.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten the permission?¡± Satsuki asked.


    ¡°Mhm. You can ask Shizuter for the details.¡±


    She¡¯s going to meet her for the Mentor Program. Even if I didn¡¯t tell her, she¡¯s surely going to inquire about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s like those fancy clubhouses from the books I read.¡± Aya sighed in admiration.


    ¡°Fancy clubhouses? It¡¯s like an actual house.¡± Hina remarked before taking off to circle around it


    ¡°Does it have a kitchen?¡± Chii¡¯s concern was in a different ce. Will she begin nning on what to cook if I say yes?


    Well, there¡¯s a kitchen but naturally, there were no utensils inside. It was emptied even to thest toilet paper roll.


    ¡°This is like we¡¯re all going to live with Ruki¡­ I love it.¡± Andstly, Saki¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she followed Hina to check the clubhouse.


    Momentster, Nami and I began touring them inside¡­


    And as expected, four out of five noticed the erotic smell still hanging inside the room amidst the scent of dust particles.


    They all stared at us which made Nami do the cutesy ¡®Teehee~¡¯ gesture before hiding behind me.


    As the only one who failed to catch on to what happened, Chii adorably tilted her head in confusion.


    Aya then whispered in her ear, filling in what she missed. As she visibly reddened from too much information, the girl almost fall down from embarrassment. Good thing I was quick on my reflexes. Before her butt hit the dusty floor, I already put my arm beneath it as the resulting situation ended with me carrying her up in my arms.


    Like earlier, the others made a yful racket as they also asked to be carried by me.


    Because of that urrence and the subsequent intimate moments that I experienced with them, we failed to finish their tour of the clubhouse.


    The time for the fifth period was fast approaching.


    When we all arrived in our ssroom, dusty and slightly haggard because of how we ran back from that side of the school, their suspicious eyes all fell upon us.


    ¡­ So much for trying to be discreet. Right?

 Chapter 821 - Little By Little

    It was a minute or two before our teacher for the fifth period arrived. That¡¯s why instead of being too conscious of their eyes filled with suspicion as to why we all arrived together while dusty and slightly haggard, we indifferently walked towards our seat without giving them any hint of what they¡¯re probably expecting to hear.


    At that point in time, we all have the same thought. There¡¯s no reason for us to exin ourselves to them.


    Let them make their own conclusion.


    New rumors might definitely rise but as always, if there¡¯s no confirmation. It would stay that way.


    Anyway, with this incident¡­ my mind somehow cleared up regarding our current situation.


    I might have been excessively ying it safe that it¡¯s probably a little suffocating for the girls to restrict themselves on how they should act around me.


    Being discreet had its own limit. The number of times where these girls would be seen together with me would rise as the days go by. Our rtionship was already beyond just a simple couple who had just started their first romance after all.


    I made all of them my girlfriends. Shamelessly at that. Moreover, they epted the fact that they wouldn¡¯t be my only one.


    However, because I wished to prevent them from getting a nasty reputation if our rtionships get exposed, we adopted the solution I first thought of; hide it and restrain ourselves when in public.


    The girls also understood that logic. They¡¯re not dolls or puppets that couldn¡¯t think for themselves.


    And it should be working. No. It¡¯s working properly since until now, no one, except those we informed, had caught on what¡¯s the real score on the rtionship I have with each of them.


    But like I said, there¡¯s a limit to that. Eventually, someone from a group we were informed would find it suspicious that I was close to other girls.


    That¡¯s why to prevent that suspicion from being raised by them to the girl who introduced me as her boyfriend to them, I better start making it natural that I was close to other girls.


    Right. That n that would make me someone close to a lot of girls should start.


    Instead of having a circle of simr-minded guys, which was the norm, I would be in a circle where I was the only guy.


    Sure, they would call it a harem but if we didn¡¯t openly state the real nature of our rtionship, they could only continue to specte and be suspicious.


    And so¡­ Because of this incident, I would now throw discretion to the bin.


    Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t suddenly act too intimate with them. But little by little, I would openly dote on them.


    For example, like this¡­


    ¡°Aya,e closer. Let me wipe that dirt off your face.¡± I called to the girl at my left as I pulled my handkerchief out.


    Even though a little confused, Aya meekly followed it, even closing her eyes as she pushed her face closer.


    I wiped her face off the dirt and dusted her shoulders off before ending it with a smile as I patted her head dotingly.


    Apart from that, I also turned to the girl on my right and did the same for her.


    Although she acted a little repugnant from what I did, the smile that she quickly covered up by raising her arm in front of her lips gave away what she truly felt.


    Behind me, I heard Sakuma saying something but I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it and just responded to him with a hum and a nod.


    Furthermore, sounds of gasps and murmurs from around us were also picked up by my ears. Likewise, the same as how we nonchntly went back to our seats, all of those were ignored as though I hadn¡¯t heard them.


    They better stand up and ask their questions. Maybe, I might sate some of their curiosities off.


    Anyway, looking at Nami, Saki and Hina, they all looked a little envious. Most likely, Chii as well.


    Unfortunately, I alreadycked the time to stand up and do the same for them. Besides, if I did that then¡­ the ¡®little by little¡¯ that I mentioned would be trashed almost immediately.


    For today, that¡¯s enough.


    Oh. I guess I have to mention how Ogawa, Fukuda, Tadano and Taku ¨C no, make it the entire male poption of our ss ¨C appeared glum at that show I just did. Furthermore, some of the notable girls like Kanzaki, Wakaba and Shimura had various reactions to what they witnessed.


    But that¡¯s the end of it as the fifth period soon started.


    -


    -


    Time passed and the Mentor Program was once again upon us. As I expected, there were some who came to me or the girls to satisfy whatever curiosity they acquired over the incident from earlier.


    There¡¯s didn¡¯t get a satisfactory answer though. We all told different stories as if we only chanced upon one another at somece before we all ran back to the ss when we found out that we were about to bete.


    Naturally, that left much to be desired but with our stories clicking on the right ce like a puzzle they had justpleted, they eventually came to a halt.


    Obviously, our answer was something they knitted together and ryed to me through messages.


    Right. They probably used the group they had with all of my girls or a group they created for this specific asion to talk about that.


    From what I heard from them when we also briefly met up outside before separating to go to our respective mentors, all of them pitched in ideas on how to make it sound legitimate when pieced together by the others.


    All of them were evenughing at how perfect it turned out. And in my eyes, it became a bonding moment for the seven. Even the usually silent Aya was having a good time.


    Truly, that¡¯s a picture I would want to put on arge frame and admire it at least an hour per day like a certain ¡®art connoisseur¡¯.


    ¡°See you allter¡­¡±


    That¡¯s all I could say before seeing them off one by one.


    Well, that¡¯s because there¡¯s a part that couldn¡¯t be tranted into words¡­ Sweet kisses and their lovely smiles¡­


    With that out of the way, my feet quickly moved towards the abandoned clubroom to wait for my ¡®mentor¡¯.


    I was keenly hoping that it¡¯s Arisa-senpai but it also wouldn¡¯t be bad if it¡¯s Izumi-senpai. While I was aiming to further cement my rtionship with Arisa-senpai, I was also anticipating what kind of change would reflect on Izumi-senpai after what happened between usst week.


    Sitting down on my chair, I once again pulled my phone to kill time. Well, calling it ¡®to kill time¡¯ was wrong¡­ I was just utilizing my free time to check on the girls that were currently away from me.


    As always, it¡¯s fulfilling to hear from them even if most were doing some kind of mischief. For example, there¡¯s Elizabeth who started sending photos of her drawing some kind of magic circle with a caption saying, ¡®I¡¯m going to summon you now, my Dark Prince.¡¯. Or Ria¡¯s recitation of the ingredients of the new chocte bar she had just eaten while also exining how good they were for the body. One by one.


    Actually, although I could admit how I am missing all of them, I couldn¡¯t wait to hold Ria and Aoi again¡­


    If this continued, I might just run to their houses, pick them up and bring them home with me.


    Uh, wait¡­ That¡¯s not a bad idea, right?¡­ Ugh. I should¡¯ve thought of this earlier¡­


    Let¡¯s see¡­ Maybe I could do that tomorrow or the next day. And I could set that up as a precedent. Because if I did it for them, who¡¯s there to say that I wouldn¡¯t do the same thing for the others? Anyway, I still needed to be careful and not forget my prior ns before doing so. And I had to put in a few windows for resting or I might hear them nagging at me for tiring myself out again.


    A few minutester I put my phone back in my pocket as I weed my lovely mentors¡­ Right. The two of them showed up together.


    And obviously, there¡¯s a third person.


    ¡°Oh. This is new. No. More like, this brings me back to the first Mentor Program session. Don¡¯t you think so, Ogawa?¡± I smilingly said in a rather teasing tone as I stared at the guy I abhorred for his cowardice and idiocy.


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t talk to me with that kind of familiarity. We¡¯re not friends.¡±


    Ah. What is this? He finally found his balls to talk back to me.. Finally.

 Chapter 822 - Irresistible

    ¡°You two. Stop bickering right off the bat. Be nice to each other.¡± Like a mother chiding her children to behave, Arisa-senpai stepped forward and blocked my line of sight. She stood sideways and stretched her arms, pointing her fingers at both of us as if she was going to shoot beams from them if we even move an inch.


    Today, she¡¯s still wearing her sidetail while letting most of her hair dangle on her shoulders. And because of how hurried she moved, her sidetail swayed adorably, revealing her ear for my appreciation. If I wasn¡¯t sitting in the middle of the room which put her a few steps away from me, I would¡¯ve already grabbed her and nibbled on it.


    ¡­ That¡¯s how strong my attraction to her is. Even if she¡¯s just standing there, the whisper of temptation to hold her in my arms was battling my rational thought of not doing anything yet.


    Moreover, her extremely alluring figure wrapped in her school uniform wasn¡¯t helping. If I also let my eyes linger below her neck, I would definitely erupt even if Ogawa was here with us. Hence, I kept my vision stuck on her angelic face.


    Her scraped knee fromst week had more or less already healed but she still put a band-aid on it. Most likely, to cover the scab that¡¯s still repairing her skin. Perhaps, in a few days that scab would be automatically picked off once the skin underneath fully regenerated. It would leave a visible mark though but that¡¯s where the scar-removal lotion or ointment woulde in.


    Well, I was definitely d that it healed that quickly or I would still act as a worrywart idiot.


    As for Izumi-senpai, she¡¯s still in her ¡®delinquent¡¯ look. She had her arms crossed but she couldn¡¯t look straight at me without putting on aplicated expression. Besides, she kept looking at Ogawa¡¯s way whenever she would take a glimpse at me. That just showed how conscious she became of me. She¡¯s worried that the idiot would see her in the wrong light.


    Well, I knew that what happenedst week wouldn¡¯tpletely erase her infatuation with him. But without progress on that side, I¡¯d slowly slip in on the space that should¡¯ve been taken by Ogawa long ago.


    Anyway, would you look at this? For the three of them to appear together and Arisa-senpai getting in the middle like that, there¡¯s one usible reason that I could think of. Actually, there¡¯s a lot more but I better not get ahead of it and stick to the most usible one.


    These girls were going to mediate our reconciliation.


    However, from what I remembered, we¡¯re not in the middle of a fight. If anything, I already defeated the guy. Many times, even.


    The most recent one was during that video call I had with Hina wherein he stomped out of his room in fury because he was forced to watch us flirting with each other.


    Or if the earlier incident counted, then that¡¯s it. Should I also walk over and tell him what we did while we¡¯re outside?


    Well, I better hold back on jabbing at him today. I didn¡¯t want to ruin my chances with the two girls here, especially with Arisa-senpai.


    ¡°Senpai, am I not nice to you? Besides, I¡¯m not doing that. It¡¯s a harmless question that can be answered by yes or no.¡±


    ¡°Your tone, Onoda-kun! That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong. I don¡¯t like you sounding that condescending. Do you want me to clip your lips?¡±


    Ah¡­ I guess she¡¯s right. I found it rather surprising that he showed up here after all. I better reel it in, for now¡­


    On another note¡­


    ¡°If it¡¯s your lips you¡¯re going to use, I don¡¯t mind, senpai. Seal it all you want.¡±


    Making use of her word choice, I found the opportunity to tease her. I even puckered my lips, disgusting both Ogawa and Izumi-senpai.


    Arisa-senpai¡¯s reaction was golden though. She visibly bit her lips, clearly tempted at my suggestion. But reason quickly took over as she shook her head and red at me.


    Of course, she would be. She¡¯s just like me when ites to the feeling of that irresistible attraction. We¡¯re like mas that couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to each other at every step of the way.


    Furthermore, instead of getting shaken by that re, I fervently found that as another charming point of hers.


    Ah¡­ I shouldmend myself for holding back a lotst week.


    ¡°You flirt!¡± Izumi-senpai shouted after a good while.


    ¡°Disgusting. This isn¡¯t going to work, senpai. I¡¯m sorry.¡± And Ogawa also voiced what he was feeling.


    I couldn¡¯t care less for thatment but what he said next somehow irked me. Let¡¯s see, I said I wouldn¡¯t take a jab at him but those words could be my justification. This was definitely a chance.


    ¡°Oh? Are you saying something, Ogawa? Can you raise your volume higher?¡± I said,plete with the act of putting a hand on my ears.


    The guy shook and clenched his fist in annoyance but instead of saying something, he gulped down in difficulty.


    Several secondster, Arisa-senpai put a hand on her forehead. She then faced me, her eyes pleading, ¡°Onoda-kun, enough. Don¡¯t be this difficult, please?¡±


    Alright. Even though I wasn¡¯t satisfied with Ogawa holding back his rage, I had to quit now or Arisa-senpai would surely be mad at me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Since it¡¯s from Arisa-senpai, I can only surrender. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I bowed my head at her.


    However, that¡¯s not the end of it. Perhaps influenced by what she witnessed, Izumi-senpai stepped forward, one of her fists raised. ¡°Arisa. Can I give him a straight punch?¡±


    Hearing that, Arisa-senpai sighed.


    She was about to respond negatively but my voice already left my mouth.


    ¡°Instead of a punch, a hug will be a wee one, senpai. You know, that will definitely make me behave.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the strong front that Izumi-senpai showed crumbled in pieces as she took a step back before pointing at me while shaking due to how unbelievable I acted.


    ¡°This idiot¡­ Ugh.¡± Arisa-senpai muttered in defeat as she approached me.


    Knowing what she was going to do, I puckered my lips again, weing her fingers that were going to pinch it.


    It¡¯s painful, of course. But I fully deserved that.


    While keeping my mouth closed, she looked behind and addressed the two who were watching in amazement.


    Yep, even Ogawa was amazed that I obediently offered my lips for Arisa-senpai to pinch.


    ¡°You two stop standing there and enter. Take a seat if you will.¡± Arisa-senpai pointed at the table on the side. ¡°And you, mischievous guy, help me get the chairs in the next room.¡±


    Actually, Arisa-senpai¡¯s expression was as though she didn¡¯t know whether tough or be angry at me. With that kind of order, she¡¯s also making a way for herself to fix it.


    I quickly nodded my head and stood up from my seat. But before going with her, I offered the seat to Izumi-senpai. Ogawa could sit on the floor for all I care.


    ¡°¡­ Thanks.¡± Although Izumi-senpai somehow forced herself to produce that word, I saw Arisa-senpai nodding her head as if I did something right for the first time.


    ¡°Wait for us here. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After saying that, while still mping my lips, the two of us walked over to the next room.


    However, as though we hadmunicated telepathically, as soon as we entered the room and closed the door behind us, Arisa-senpai¡¯s fingers released my lips. And a momentter, her own lips reced it, sealing my lips once again.


    For the record, the chairs that we¡¯re supposed to take were right in front of the door.

 Chapter 823 - What Took You So Long?

    Right. We neither need words to be said nor a signal to be sent. The moment we found ourselves a chance, the temptation that built up from the other room naturally burst out from its confines.


    My arms automatically enclosed around her waist, pulling her closer to me. It¡¯s to the point that the distance between us zeroed in. And likewise, Arisa-senpai¡¯s arms crawled to my nape, pulling my head down and locking it. Most likely, to prevent me from pulling away.


    As if I would do that¡­


    In any case, if ever the two in the other room decided to open the door, we¡¯d be caught without any chance to make an excuse.


    Nheless, even if we¡¯re aware of that, this moment was something we just couldn¡¯t miss.


    Left a little unsatisfied from that brief kiss we shared when I pulled her out of their clubroomst week, Arisa-senpai became fully straightforward today.


    And before her guilt or any other apprehension in her mind set in once again, it¡¯s now up to me to make this worth our while.


    ¡°I missed you a lot, senpai.¡± I softly whispered in between our kisses. Upon hearing that, Arisa-senpai¡¯s eyes fluttered open before pulling away for a moment to respond to me.


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± It¡¯s short but the way she said it was unquestionably her true feelings at the moment.


    Little by little, that strong attraction she had for me was transforming into an eventual affection.


    Truthfully, there¡¯s already a little of that ever since the day we had our first real interaction. However, because of her bad experience from her previous rtionship, she¡¯s finding it hard to trust her heart to someone else again.


    That¡¯s why, in hindsight, I was still only someone she couldn¡¯t resist being attracted to. That¡¯s not a problem for me. If I seeded in working my way into her heart, it would be satisfying for both of us.


    Soon after those words left her mouth, our lips met once more and this time, we upped the intensity. It became as though we were both hungry for each other. It was more intimate than what we already shared before.


    Her tongue that invaded my mouth got stuck by being entangled with mine. Furthermore, my lips sped it tightly while I eagerly sucked. From how she writhed in delightful enthusiasm, Arisa-senpai liked it a lot.


    My hands then slid down to her pair of juicy softness and fondled it over her skirt. I had to be careful not to hurry it up to make this more enjoyable for her.


    Other than that, I kept Arisa-senpai pressed close to me. At the same time as I enjoyed her soft body pressing on me, I let her feel the growing bulge in my pants by moving my hips ever-so-slightly, just enough to rub it on her.


    Although not surprising given how much we wanted each other, Arisa-senpai also wriggled her body, even raising one of her legs to cling to my back. Enjoying that for at most a minute, our lips and tongue separated before she uttered in a hushed yet sexy tone, ¡°Cheeky junior, you better tame this one. We only have a few minutes before the two get suspicious that we¡¯re not returning with the chairs.¡±


    Even though I could easily understand what she was pointing at, one of Arisa-senpai¡¯s hands slid down from my nape to cop a feel of my erection. Her gaze even lowered to look at what she was about to hold.


    This girl¡­ I should say that this was a new development but considering that we were just holding ourselves back from the previous instances, this was natural.


    This just showed how much we wanted each other and how bold we could be when we stop putting a lid on that.


    Before responding to her, I lowered my head to shower her neck with kisses until I heard her moan from how good it felt. And while I was doing that, Arisa-senpai sessfully held it in her palms, her fingers twitching to tighten her grip on my length.


    ¡°It¡¯s reacting to you, senpai. It has a mind of its own.¡± I answered in a whisper as I began moving downwards, using my lips to unbutton her top before kissing to the middle of her chest and inhaling her enticing womanly fragrance.


    ¡°Is that so? Should I talk to it instead?¡±


    In response to it, Arisa-senpai moved her hand in search of the tip before squeezing it. She¡¯s widely aware that it¡¯s the most sensitive part of me. And soon after that, she pulled my zipper down and invaded the inside of my pants with a clear objective. Pull my dick out so she could hold and perhaps, see it directly.


    ¡°Go ahead, senpai. You know it will respond well. I¡¯m just not sure whether it¡¯ll listen to you though¡­¡± I could feel her hand slipping inside from the bottom, the warmth of her hand settling almost instantly as it grasped my length tightly. She didn¡¯t pull it out right away. Instead, she firmly held it inside, her thumb pressing on the tip.


    As I resisted reacting strongly to what she did, my lips continued to her second button.


    Unlike me, Arisa-senpai reacted to it.


    ¡°W-what are you?¡± She said as her eyes put their focus back on what I was doing.


    That¡¯s her only reaction. I threw a smile before continuing.


    As soon as it came off, Arisa-senpai¡¯s pinkish-white bra filled my eyes. Coupled with her wless neck and the line of her corbone, it¡¯s a wonderful sight to behold.


    I then lightly moved my head to part away from her uniform, giving me full exposure to it.


    Since it¡¯s already impossible to just use my hand to give me ess to what¡¯s hidden beneath it, I used my hand to cop a feel before slipping my thumb at the bottom. Arisa-senpai felt ticklish at that but when I raised my gaze and saw how she was biting her lips in anticipation, I pulled it up, revealing her ample breast that slightly bounced after gaining its freedom.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, senpai.¡±


    It''s of moderate size, much like most of my girls, but what caught my eyes was her erect nipples that were already trembling slightly due to how her breathing started to race.


    However, it was at this point that she somehow gathered her wits on her. As soon as my tongue touched her sensitive cherry, Arisa-senpai pulled her hand out of my pants and hurriedly stepped back.


    ¡°¡­ No, we can¡¯t do more than this.¡± Arisa-senpai quickly covered herself up with her uniform that I slightly parted away.


    She¡¯s still as red as an apple but her expression was already a mix of being flustered and determined.


    ¡°They¡¯re waiting¡­¡± She added as she stared at the door behind me.


    Well, it¡¯s already been a few minutes since we entered. No doubt, the two were already wondering why we¡¯re still not emerging from the room.


    ¡°Mhm. I understand, senpai. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll carry these.¡± I raised my arms in surrender before pulling my zipper back to its ce. I then turned towards the pair of chairs that¡¯s ced in front of each other.


    Pushing further would just be detrimental. In any case, from what happened between us, the progress in our rtionship surely leveled up quite a bit. The way she acted and conversed while entangled with me was enough of a preview of what¡¯s going to happen if we¡¯re left alone and without any more restrictions.


    ¡°No. Let me carry the other one.¡± Still a bit flustered, Arisa-senpai returned to my side as she put her hand on one of the chairs.


    ¡°Alright. Then let me fix this for you first. I can¡¯t let Ogawa see you like this.¡± I faced her towards me and removed her hand covering her chest.


    Although it once again revealed that beautiful sight, I restrained myself and just fixed her bra in ce before buttoning her uniform back.


    Once that was done, I lifted my head and took her lips once again which Arisa-senpai weedpletely.


    It took another minute for that to end and by the time our lips separated, her glossy lips stretched into a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Really, this cheeky junior. I also don¡¯t want anyone to see me in that state¡­ You¡¯re more than enough.¡±


    After saying that, Arisa-senpai promptly moved, carrying one of the chairs before walking to the door. It¡¯s a poor attempt to escape from the current atmosphere around us but I still let her anyway.


    I also picked the chair up and followed after her.


    And as expected, Izumi-senpai and even Ogawa looked at us suspiciously.


    ¡°What took you two so long?¡± Izumi-senpai asked as she leered at us.

 Chapter 824 - Another Dose Of Reality (1)

    Facing Izumi-senpai¡¯s eyes that was clearly aware that there was something else that happened during the time we were out of her sight, Arisa-senpai who still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from what we did was stumped.


    She put down the chair in front of her andughed awkwardly instead of answering.


    That¡¯s why I ced my hand on her shoulder to calm her down before facing Izumi-senpai¡¯s clearly unconvinced eyes.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I got scolded pretty good.¡± I also put down the chair I carried and acted like a durd, scratching the back of my head. Following that, I turned to Ogawa that¡¯s leaning on the table.


    ¡°Alright. I apologize for earlier. It¡¯s my bad to act that familiar to you when we¡¯re not friends.¡±


    I bowed my head slightly to make it seem more sincere. However, the words I used clearly added more oil to the dwindling fire.


    ¡°Y-you idiot! Is that how you apologize?! That¡¯s not good, you cheeky junior!¡±


    Although it¡¯s an impromptu act to save her from the awkwardness, Arisa-senpai red up faster than the coward himself.


    And because of that, Ogawa managed to prevent himself from exploding in anger.


    Uh. Truthfully, those words came off naturally from my mouth. I really thought of apologizing to cover up what we did but¡­ I couldn¡¯t restrain myself from jabbing at him whenever there was a chance.


    If before I could still call him simply as the unlucky guy who I stole a girl from, the subsequent interactions I had with him as well as the information I collected concerning his whole personality and the way she treated the girls around him transformed the original pity to abhorrence.


    I wouldn¡¯t bat an eye to see him suffering at every turn. And that¡¯s the reason why I would be stealing the remaining girl that¡¯s still openly showing affection to him.


    ¡­ Call this pettiness but multiple ps of reality weren¡¯t enough to open his eyes. He needed more than just that.


    Well, that could wait. For now¡­ I better y along with what they nned for today.


    ¡°¡­ Is it?¡± I tilted my head in confusion in response to Arisa-senpai. But of course, that wouldn¡¯t sellpletely.


    ¡°Stop that acting, Onoda-kun.¡±


    That¡¯s Izumi-senpai. Looking rather unconvinced at my act, she sighed disappointedly.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve stopped at ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ but you really had to say all that, huh? Where¡¯s the sincerity in that?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Uhm. Obviously, I¡¯m not sincere about that apology, senpai. But for the sake of you and Arisa-senpai. Oh. And Nami too¡­ I¡¯ll do it again¡­¡± As my voice trailed, I turned to Ogawa again and repeated what I did, this time, without saying a word.


    Although what I did still left much to be desired, Izumi-senpai sighed once more before tapping Ogawa¡¯s shoulder.


    The guy appeared hesitant. However, with both Izumi-senpai and Arisa-senpai¡¯s eyes intently watching him, he also lowered his head towards me.


    Well, I could guess what happened while Arisa-senpai and I were intimately entangled in the other room. The guy was also scolded or rather, forced to admit that his response was also problematic.


    That just proved that they¡¯re here to make the two of us settle our differences.


    A few minutester, the four of us were now facing each other while seated.


    Ah. Right, Ogawa went to the other room to get his own seat. We only brought two after all.


    Although that made the two girls facepalm once more, I only received a helpless look and another disappointed gaze from them instead of another scolding.


    ¡°Now, Kazuo, don¡¯t you want to talk to Onoda-kun? Why don¡¯t you start?¡±


    Already fully recovered from what we did earlier, Arisa-senpai started the conversation as she addressed Ogawa to start.


    So, this was his idea, not theirs. If I had to guess, Arisa-senpai managed to talk him out of it.


    She¡¯s really an amazing friend to them.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ogawa started with a long pause. He looked like he was still trying to gather his jumbled thoughts. Clearly, he didn¡¯t prepare anything or even if he did, he couldn¡¯t say it all out.


    ¡°Go on¡­ Tell him what you told me. You know that only Onoda-kun can answer those.¡± Arisa-senpai chided.


    On the other hand, Izumi-senpai looked worriedly towards Ogawa. Uh no. Those worried eyes of hers also fell on me.


    Despite her attempt to look like a delinquent, she¡¯s clearly more softhearted than Arisa-senpai.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening. Whatever it is, I will answer you honestly.¡± I nodded in agreement and calmly rested my back on the chair.


    As long as he didn¡¯t say something like ¡®Give Nami back to me¡¯ or ¡®Let her go¡¯, I decided to answer him as honestly as possible.


    Arisa-senpai went to the trouble to arrange this, she¡¯d surely be disappointed if instead of reconciling, we became more at odds with one another.


    ¡°Why did you take Nanami away from me? I trusted you¡­ It¡¯s supposed to only be an act. To hide it from them¡­ Why did she suddenly¡­¡±


    Ogawa failed to finish his words but what he was trying to ask was already understandable.


    Thinking about it, he never asked this question before. He was so indulged in his fantasy that he went straight on begging me to give Nami back to him. Before spouting nonsense like he¡¯s Nami¡¯s boyfriend and not me. Although I answered all those quite straightforwardly, his mind probably failed to process all of it. Hence, he''s here with this question¡­


    But on another note, the two girls here were still unaware that Ogawa was the original boyfriend and not me¡­ However, from Arisa-senpai¡¯s words, Ogawa already told her. He babbled his mouth again in the same way he told Tadano about the act.


    I was holding off on telling them the whole truth but considering this situation, I had no choice but toe clean.


    At the same time, make it look like Nami¡¯s notpletely at fault. I had to at least take most of the me.


    If Arisa and Izumi-senpai would start looking at me differently after this then I just had to work harder¡­


    Besides, since this guy finally got the courage to talk to me, I better not disappoint, right?


    ¡°I see. Do you really want to know? It¡¯s simple yetplicated.¡± I started. I then moved my head to look at the two girls and see what was written on their faces. Furthermore, those words were directed to them instead of Ogawa.


    Izumi-senpai only stared back, that worried expression still hung on her face while Arisa-senpai looked at me intently, her eyes even had a hint of curiosity as she eagerly waited.


    ¡°I do¡­ I can¡¯t ept it. Nanami will not fall in love with you that easily when we were the ones in a rtionship. What you showed in the club was only supposed to be an act¡­¡±


    This guy¡­ He¡¯s still hung up on that. In his eyes, Nami is a perfect girl who will not cheat on him. But in reality, that¡¯s not the case.


    Hearing all that informationing from Ogawa¡¯s mouth. Both Izumi and Arisa-senpai visibly frowned. Most likely, the guy¡¯sst sentence had just settled in their minds.


    When I looked at Arisa-senpai again, I saw her lips moving as it formed a silent question; ¡®Is that true?¡¯.


    As an answer to that, I guiltily nodded before responding to Ogawa.


    ¡°I already told you this, Ogawa. There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®the act¡¯. What we showed back then was our genuine feelings for each other. In other words, while Nami said yes to your confession a few days prior, I already crept my way into her heart in the short time after that.¡±


    This was another p of the truth but would he even ept this?

 Chapter 825 - Another Dose Of Reality (2)

    Because I was always the one doing the stealing, I couldn¡¯t really sympathize with what Ogawa felt at the moment.


    He¡¯s certain that what they felt for each other was mutual. However, a day after he confessed, Nami introduced me as someone that could act for them. At that time, he was already suspicious of me.


    I mean, I was the one Nami used to corner him, after all. She deliberately drew close to me to spur him into action.


    It was sessful.


    It should be their time to be happy as a new couple.


    But to bring me up again as someone that would act as her boyfriend for the n that I suggested myself, it definitely broke his mind.


    Taking in my answer, his expression immediately turned sour but he couldn¡¯t utter a response. He gritted his teeth, clenched his fists and even let out a guttural groan as if he was struck on his abdomen.


    Most likely, he¡¯s now trying toe up with another response.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Did you mean Nanami and Kazuo became a couple?¡±


    As I expected, it was Izumi-senpai who first voiced her reaction while Arisa-senpai only had a nk look on her face. Her brooding eyes shifted back to me after releasing a sigh after looking at Ogawa¡¯s reaction. Whatever¡¯s going on in Arisa-senpai¡¯s mind, it was surely along the lines of whether she could still trust me or not.


    But that¡¯s fine. I would find the time to exin and tell her everything that happened. Sure, exining things wouldn¡¯t solve anything as it was already in the past. Nheless, it would allow her to hear our side of the story. Perhaps, Nami would also approach her or it would be the other way around.


    In any case, I should face these questions for now and in the process, make Ogawa finally ept that he already lost Nami to me. Oh. And Hina. Not that he would care enough about her. That girl taking her revenge was the reflection of how Ogawa acted even after knowing her rtionship with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, senpai. A few days before Nami brought me to your clubroom and introduced me as her boyfriend, she and Ogawa should still be officially a couple. However, only the four of us know about it.¡±


    ¡°Four?¡±


    ¡°Hina also knew about their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Did she try to... stop them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she nned to do so. She¡¯s just like you, after all. However, it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    With this, instead of a talk between Ogawa and me, it became Izumi-senpai who asked the questions.


    Well, I could understand why she¡¯s like this. She knew that the two¡¯s mutual understanding of each other failed to bear any fruit because of my appearance. She even rejoiced that day as the seat next to Ogawa became open.


    At every answer I gave her, Izumi-senpai¡¯s expression gradually crumbled into a mess. In the end, she once again turned to Ogawa, her arm stretching out to reach his shoulder.


    Before she could do that, I opened my mouth again and directed my next words to him.


    ¡°By the way, I answered your question, Ogawa. Won¡¯t you at least respond? Or is that all? You all heard it. I admitted to everything that happened. The core problem here was my sudden swooping in to take Nami from you. I¡¯m sorry for betraying your trust if there was any at all.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl next to me sighed again but she still remained silent. Izumi-senpai stopped her hand and looked at me with a mix of anger and confusion.


    I could understand her anger but her confusion probably came from how she began to see me in a different light only to hear all of this.


    As for Ogawa, he finally gathered his thoughts and faced me with a rather renewed determination. However, her whole person was already oozing out the despair he was feeling.


    Whatever happened or whatever sentence or speech he managed to arrange wouldn¡¯t change the already determined oue.


    He¡¯s fighting an already lost battle. It¡¯s like he¡¯s charging into the frontlines after everyone already packed up and left the battlefield. That pointless.


    He could call himself brave but all he would get wereughs and mockeries.


    ¡°Fight me, Onoda! Fight me for Nanami¡¯s hand!¡±


    See that? Another disappointment¡­


    And I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that, Arisa-senpai clicked her tongue and stood up while Izumi-senpai who was looking at me with aplicated mix of emotions shifted her gaze back at him, disappointed at what she heard.


    Well, I shouldn¡¯t let Arisa-senpai take over. I should be the one to finish this delusion of his.


    And there¡¯s no point in me caring too much about whether he would be able to stand back up or not. Once and for all, this issue should end here. Today.


    I grabbed Arisa-senpai¡¯s hand and shook my head at her.


    Understanding what I wanted to say, she sat back down, albeit in difficulty. She then crossed her arms and impatiently started tapping her shoe on the floor.


    ¡°I refuse your challenge. Nami is neither a prize nor an object one can own. She¡¯s a person that has her own free will. Didn¡¯t she already talk to you? I mean, she talked to you first in hopes that I won¡¯t need to deal with you myself. But what did you do? You ignored what she told you and confronted me. And now here we are again. You¡¯re showing Arisa and Izumi-senpai how pathetic you are.¡±


    ¡°I may be a viin, a bad guy, a bastard or anything you can call me because of what I did. But Ogawa, I will never be as pathetic as you. Learn to ept reality and move on.¡±


    ¡°Do you know? I very much want to deal with you but Nami, Hina, Arisa-senpai and Izumi-senpai still see you as their friend. If not for that¡­ you won¡¯t be here, standing and trying to challenge me into a fight.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t y into what you want to happen. Believe me, I¡¯m holding myself back not to knock you out. It¡¯s the first time I see someone as pathetic as you. But that¡¯s fine, you¡¯re still young, you can still change, am I right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ For now, sit down and end this futile struggle you¡¯re showing us.¡±


    I released a long sigh filled with my disappointment to him as I ended my speech there.


    Arisa-senpai and Izumi-senpai were silent on their seats. Thetter even had her hand on her chest while she was breathing rather roughly. Whether she got nervous or scared, I had no idea.


    Seconds passed and Ogawa remained standing. The sharp and intense re that he used on me gradually lost its fire.


    And slowly, her knees buckled before a loud sound echoed inside the room as he dropped back on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m pathetic¡­¡±


    A minuteter, Ogawa¡¯s despair-filled voice started chanting those words over and over.


    He hunched his back and lowered his head lifelessly, his fist loosened and he sped his hands together as if he was praying.


    He¡¯s utterly defeated.


    However, seeing him like that, I had this feeling that it wasn¡¯t the end yet.


    Even if he epted my words and started criticizing himself, he still failed to understand what he did wrong.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°Ogawa, here I will apologize to you.¡± I stood up and bent my back to show more sincerity. This was unlike what I did before. This time, I mean it.


    I kept that up for half a minute before straightening my back again and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to do the same to me¡­ Instead, apologize to Nami, Hina and Izumi-senpai.. You owe them that.¡±

 Chapter 826 - Bored Yue

    After telling him to apologize to the girls I mentioned, I also apologized to the two girls in the room before I excused myself to leave.


    I already said what needed to be said. If I stayed there, things would just continue spiraling out of control. And that¡¯s because I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand seeing that coward mumbling on his seat. He heard me. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t. Now, all I had to do was wait.


    Arisa-senpai chased after me, she grabbed my arm with her shaky hands. The girl was biting her lips in a bid to restrain herself from saying hurtful words to me. And also showing up from behind her, Izumi-senpai¡¯s gaze that was filled with extremelyplicated emotions cast over me.


    Nheless, none of the two opened their mouth to speak. What they heard and witnessed still needed to be processed. Or so that¡¯s what I assumed.


    Truthfully, I expected Izumi-senpai to fly into a rage for Ogawa but that didn¡¯t happen. Whether it¡¯s because she understood that there¡¯s no point or there¡¯s another reason, she¡¯s the only one who would know the answer.


    As for Arisa-senpai, her mind was also in a mess. She probably didn¡¯t want to be mad at me but based on what transpired, that¡¯s what she¡¯s feeling.


    In the end, I was sessful in cing most of the me on myself. I made it perfectly clear that I was the reason why Nami cheated. The girl fell into my clutches instead of willingly falling into it.


    And the crucial part for that was how I told them that Nami already talked to Ogawa even before that confrontation that ended on the roof of this Club Building.


    They should be able to understand that Nami didn¡¯t want to escte it further. But Ogawa still insisted in the end.


    Anyway, even though Arisa-senpai stopped me, she didn¡¯t drag me back to that room. She just watched as I gradually slid her shaky hands off my arm and resumed my steps.


    I¡¯d still see themter, anyway¡­ Surely, they¡¯re going to wait for me to show up in their clubroom.


    And by then, their heads would already cool down and we¡¯d have a productive conversation.


    As for when I would also reveal it to the others in their group to fulfill what Shizu wanted me to do, that might also happenter, I wouldn¡¯t care about Tadano or Taku¡¯s reaction anyway. And Kikuchi would already have a good grasp of the events from Hina.


    As much as I wanted to stay and savor the remaining time with Arisa-senpai, the atmosphere would just not be right.


    Beforepletely leaving their sight, I showed them a smile which Arisa-senpai epted with a weak nod while Izumi-senpai didn¡¯t react to it.


    I guess that¡¯s howplicated it was for her¡­ Among the two, she¡¯s the one closest to the issue. Arisa-senpai could be said to be a bystander. She¡¯s just concerned over all the parties involved.


    -


    -


    Once I left the Club Building, I soon found myself back in our ssroom. It¡¯s not empty since some of our ssmates conducted their Mentor Program there. There were some curious questions thrown at me about why I showed up and I simply told them that my time with my mentor was cut short.


    I picked up my bag and left the room. I thought of going to Shio but that would be inappropriate at the current time so I just looked for somewhere to sit and wait for the chime of the bell.


    I organized the gifts I hadn¡¯t given to the girls yet before using my phone to contact those free again.


    Well, but knowing that they should still be in ss, I cut it short and urged them to focus on studying. There wereints, especially from Elizabeth and the unruly Aoi but they eventually gave up after I sent them a photo of me.


    Right¡­ The number of times I have taken a selfie has increased ever since I took them all back¡­ I always delete those photos though. Funnily enough, they would make their rounds among all of my girls.


    Anyway, with that, I was left talking to Yue who¡¯s currently babbling about how bored she was. Our chatbox was slowly being filled with her voice messages. It contained most of the stories she wanted to tell me as well as her singing practices. She¡¯szy to type on her phone.


    She did say that she was going to write another song and she already decided on the title; ¡®Coincidence¡¯. Obviously, it would be a retelling of what happenedst night but she¡¯s still on the part where she¡¯s creating the soundtrack.


    The girl has her guitar and she¡¯s fairly knowledgeable withposing. That¡¯s also why she easily got her fame. All her songs were written by her, be it the lyrics and the songposition. Of course, at this point, not everything was done by her. The Music Label that discovered and offered her the big break now had some obligation to her on polishing what she made, arranging it, enhancing it by also adding other instruments before recording.


    Anyway, the music world she¡¯s in now was stillplicated by me but the girl enthusiastically kept filling my head with its intricacies. That¡¯s why it wouldn¡¯t be long before I understand how everything works.


    ¡°Hey, Ruki. I miss you.¡±


    That¡¯s another recording. Her voice was already filled with longing even though it was not even a day since we separated.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Me too.¡±


    To satisfy her, instead of typing my reply, I also used the voice message function. However, I underestimated her enthusiasm.


    As soon as she heard my reply, she videocalled me.


    I looked around me, making sure that no one was around. Once I determined that it was clear, I epted it.


    I had the time, so why not?


    ¡°Really?¡±


    And that¡¯s her first question as soon as the call connected. Her lips were stretched wide into a satisfied grin as she sought confirmation of my response.


    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Then, Ruki, am I one of your girlfriends now?¡±


    Is she? Given that I was nning to meet her again and we confirmed our feelings for each other, that should be the case. But¡­ we¡¯re not quite there yet.


    Although she stopped talking about throwing her career for me, the girl still very much likes to be mine again. Even if it would be hard for us to meet all the time.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Not yet¡­ You still have to fulfill your promise to see me again.¡±


    ¡°See, you have the answer.¡±


    Right. She needed to know what happened to me and at the same time, understand howplicated my rtionships are. If she still wanted to be with me after hearing it, then I would dly ept her.


    I love her just as much as my other girls, after all.


    ¡°But Ruki¡­ You love them. What about me?¡±


    Uh. I was just thinking about that. This girl¡­


    ¡°Is it still not obvious?¡±


    ¡°I want to hear it directly from you¡­¡±


    Do I still have the reason to not say it? I already admitted it to myself.


    ¡°You¡¯re not this demanding before.¡±


    ¡°me yourself for rejecting me. I have to adapt and improvise on my approach. Hurry up. Manager is about to arrive to check on me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If this will satisfy you¡­ I love you, Yue.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I love you too, Ruki.¡± The girl squealed in happiness and after saying that, she stood up and danced triumphantly.


    Well, as long as she¡¯s happy.


    A few secondster, I heard the door of her unit opening and an unfamiliar female voice rang out, asking the girl if she needed a priest to exorcise the demon possessing her.


    ¡­ Yue is not a great dancer.

 Chapter 827 - A Flower In Both Hands

    With her manager arriving at that exact moment, I managed to watch how Yueically flopped down in embarrassment of being caught dancing. It¡¯s something that I would definitely remember to use as a material to tease her when I got the chance.


    And since we couldn¡¯t let her manager know ¨C for now ¨C that she¡¯s in contact with me, I disconnected the call before sending her a simple message saying, ¡®I will love to see that dance againter.¡¯


    Her response came muchter with a minute-long exnation of why I should forget that dance and focus on her singing voice instead.


    I listened to that more than once and each time I did, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself from chuckling. She¡¯s just too silly to even exin. It¡¯s as if she predicted that I was going to use that instance to tease her.


    Well, I would surely do that. So, to satisfy both of us, I would be pretending to listen to her words. For now.


    -


    -


    With the Mentor Program¡¯s time ending in a few minutes, the number of students walking around the school gradually increased.


    Some students already finished and started preparing for their clubs while some gathered along with their friends, whiling the time away.


    As for me, I first went to the Administration Building. My feet that already memorized their path brought me in front of Shio¡¯s room without much fuss.


    I promised to help her wear the ne I gave her earlier.


    Sure enough, upon seeing that I was the one knocking on her door, my lovely Shio pulled me inside her room, handing me the ne before expectantly turning around and lifting her hair so that I could slip it around her neck.


    In this way, she¡¯s no different than Akane fromst night. She was so excited and happy that once I finished locking it, she turned around and kissed me filled with her gratitude and affection.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treasure this, Ruru. And I¡¯m going to treasure every moment I can spend with you.¡±


    That¡¯s what she said before leading me further into her room. The same as before, I found ourselves entwined with each other. For the next few minutes up to the chiming of the bell, I spent the rest of the time with her, quietly¡­


    After leaving the Administration Building, I went back to the Club Building, passing by the now-empty abandoned clubroom and reaching the third floor or specifically, the Student Council Room to pick up Satsuki.


    I told her earlier that I was going to visit her club again. And since I had my Student Council Duty for today, I thought of informing Shizu that I would definitely bete again.


    Fortunately, they¡¯re doing their meeting for the Mentor Program right inside. And since there¡¯s still a few minutes of a window before the other members of the Student Council arrived, I got the chance to be with the two girls.


    As soon as I entered the room, their eyes instantly fell on me.


    ¡°How diligent must this guy be? Satsuki, keep an eye on him. Who knows which girl will be caught in his web next?¡± Shizu¡¯s lips stretched into a yful grin as her eyes narrowed into a slit.


    She had her arms crossed as if a prefect waiting for a student to scold.


    Well, she¡¯s beautiful as always and my eyes already got taken in by her but hearing those words, I could only smile wryly.


    Furthermore, the girl beside her had the same yful grin. She first clicked her tongue before crossing her arms and legs. ¡°Exactly my worry, Shizu. He has that tendency to quickly get along with any girl. He¡¯s too troublesome to let loose.¡±


    They¡¯re getting along too well, huh? This is a surprise. Especially, considering how Shizu still stubbornly clings to her wish to monopolize me.


    In any case, this was a wee sight for me. I better capitalize on it to make the two even closer.


    Thinking about it, the two had their simrities in how they were perceived by the others.


    Shizu was cold and scary while Satsuki was simply unapproachable and¡­ scary.


    Well, that¡¯s just how they appeared for the others but for me, Shizu was a ss cannon. Curled up within her was the scaredy-cat girl who was afraid to show any weakness on her part. Satsuki, on the other hand, was often misunderstood because of her naturally grumpy expression. Her tendency to re and click her tongue in annoyance was also not helping.


    In any case, both of them were just as lovely. Besides, they¡¯re both working on improving.


    Shizu had started to rely on the others and not just be themander giving orders to her soldiers. While Satsuki started to wee the warmth and be open to those in her club. She¡¯s now joining them whenever the senior or anyone else would suggest a get-together after a practice or match.


    Although there¡¯s someone irritating in the Student Council in the form of the Vice President, Shizu could easily handle him, even more so whenever I was here. And Satsuki¡¯s clubmates were all amiable people. Some were rough and yful but all in all, they all cared for the grumpy girl. For sure, they¡¯re already used to her being like that.


    ¡°What do you think of me, a womanizer?¡± I rebutted what they just said but it¡¯s in a way to keep the atmosphere rolling naturally.


    ¡°What else? Do you think you¡¯re a saint?¡±


    Satsuki scoffed while Shizu pped her hand lightly before saying, ¡°That¡¯s a fitting description for you, Ruki. The saying ¡®you know yourself best¡¯ is true.¡±


    ¡°Do I have a chance to justify my actions?¡±


    ¡°None. Knowing you, you don¡¯t need any justification. You¡¯re the type who will move on impulse.¡±


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t call it impulse but it¡¯s urate to say that I would make a move without looking for a justification for my action. Look at what happened earlier. I just went and knocked the guy out when Arisa-senpai possibly arranged that meeting for us to have amon ground.


    I have to apologize again when I see herter.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Ruki, just ept that title ande sit here.¡± Shizu agreed with Satsuki¡¯s words. She then tapped the empty space between them and ushered me to it.


    I lifted my arm to my sides and surrendered to their words as I traversed that little distance and settled myselffortably between these two gorgeousdies.


    ¡°Stop with your perverted expression, idiot. Are you here to pick me up?¡± Satsuki asked as she raised my arm to squeeze in closer to my side.


    ¡°And you¡¯re here to report to me how you¡¯re going to bete again, right?¡±


    And copying Satsuki, Shizu squeezed in to my other side. With my arms settled across their shoulders, I boldly pulled the two closer and kissed them alternately before answering.


    ¡°Is this answer enough?¡± I asked after leaving their lips alone.


    Although both of them epted it willingly, they still kept up with their act.


    ¡°That¡¯s too vague, I need more to determine if it¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s truly not enough. Especially when you¡¯re holding a flower in both hands while carrying other flowers¡¯ scent.¡± Shizu meaningfully said as she pushed her face on my neck and took in my scent.


    Upon hearing that, Satsuki did the same and another click of her tongue rang out inside the room. Momentster, she turned my head to face her before burying my face in her chest. Shizu then began nibbling and biting my ear.


    ¡­ Shio¡¯s scent stuck to me and most likely Arisa-senpai¡¯s too.


    Now, I don¡¯t know if this is a punishment or a reward¡­

 Chapter 828 - A Lively Visit

    Following that little punishment ¨C or reward ¨C from the two girls, I informed Shizu what I came there for and left the room with Satsuki. Although it didn¡¯t show on her face, Shizu was clearly not happy hearing that I would bete again.


    Perhaps noticing that as well, Satsuki returned to her and whispered something before we left.


    Whatever it was that she told Shizu, it made the girl burst into sweetughter while stealing nces at me. I was surely confused about what could make herugh like that so I tried asking Satsuki. However, my inquiry was only met with a simple, ¡®Hmph¡¯ before the two girls shook their hands as if they had just reached an agreement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I also won¡¯t tell you. Juste back soon. I¡¯ll tell them that I sent you to observe the Basketball Club.¡± With a gesture as though she was shooing me away, Shizu sent us off while smirking.


    -


    -


    On our way out of the Club Building, we ran into Watanabe.


    Upon seeing that I was with another girl, the girl¡¯s eyes curiously checked Satsuki.


    ¡°What¡¯s this Onoda-kun? Cheating on the President already?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great way to greet someone, Watanabe. Don¡¯t you know her?¡± I shook my head and presented Satsuki, assuming that her poprity had already reached her ears.


    Watanabe stepped back and scanned Satsuki. Her clear eyes blinked a few times.


    However, before she could respond, Satsuki glowered at the girl, ¡°Huh? What am I? A school celebrity? I¡¯m runningte to my club, if you¡¯re still going to observe, let¡¯s go now. Otherwise, entertain her questions.¡±


    Because of her height, Watanabe who¡¯s already on the shorter side appeared even shorter when they stood right in front of each other.


    And thatpletely intimidated her.


    The girl stuttered an answer and it turned incoherent.


    To save the girl from copsing from Satsuki¡¯s unintentional intimidation, I stepped in between them.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You heard her. I was sent by the President to observe their club.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I-is that so? I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for interrupting you. Go on ahead.¡± The girl recovered from her shock as she hurriedly stepped to the side, opening a path for us.


    When we passed by her, I looked back for a bit to see the girl hugging her shoulders in fear.


    Thinking about it, I always found Satsuki adorable, lovely even. But for the others who weren¡¯t used to how she always acted, Watanabe¡¯s reaction was the normal one. In any case, it¡¯s also partly her fault for saying that even if she worded it as a joke.


    Even if they epted each other, they¡¯re still feeling slight jealousy when beingpared to one another.


    That¡¯s why on our way to the Gymnasium, I stuck close to the girl, even holding her hand when we passed by the populous spots of the school ground. And before entering that side door leading to their clubroom, I gave her the present I prepared for her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Satsuki asked while checking out the ubeled rectangr box.


    ¡°My present for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Present? What for?¡± Even though she still spat out questions, the girl¡¯s indifference gradually disappeared as she began opening it.


    ¡°For staying with me and always being this lovely.¡±


    ¡°Stop sweet-talking me, idiot.¡± Satsuki clearly blushed as she quickly turned around to not let me see it.


    Watching her back as she energetically pulled what was in the box, I perfectly captured her shuddering in delight.


    Well, like what I gave to the other girls, the present I prepared for her was inexpensive, it¡¯s a container that she could use whenever she¡¯s practicing. Obviously, with a lemon design.


    Before I could react, Satsuki already turned around and hugged me tightly while chanting ¡®Thank you¡¯ and ¡®I love you¡¯ over and over.


    This kind of reaction was something I didn¡¯t expect but after giving presents to the first four and seeing their varied reactions, I could somehow understand why even a simple present like this was enough to make them very happy.


    Despite my overly considerate personality, I probably came off as someone who wouldn¡¯t even bother with giving presents. I mean, I truly wouldn¡¯t do it without any reason before but right now, I couldn¡¯t stay being like that kind of guy. To keep them by my side, I better step up my game in making them satisfied with our rtionship.


    Well, if they heard me saying this, I would be in for a long sermon.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it. I can¡¯t always be seeing you practicing and working hard so¡­ That container will be my recement. Think as if I¡¯m kissing you whenever you¡¯re drinking on it.¡±


    ¡°Recement? That¡¯s cringe, you idiot. Don¡¯t make meugh. But I will treasure this.¡± Satsuki pinched my cheeks, nibbled my ear, bit my neck before ending up with a long passionate kiss.


    Following that, the girl sped my hand as we entered the Gymnasium and straight to their club room.


    We passed by other students from the other clubs and they stared at us in curiosity, especially with our connected hands, muttering things like ¡®How bold¡¯ or ¡®How lewd¡¯.


    Whether they recognized us or not didn¡¯t matter anymore. Let the rumors roll.


    And during my visit to their club, the same as the first time, the other club members surrounded us. Naturally, all of them were directing questions to me.


    I answered all those questions rather vaguely because most of them were too personal. And while doing so, I maintained my gaze locked on Satsuki. To keep her from sulking like before.


    Perhaps noticing that, the girls around me all smiled meaningfully and slowly retreated before pushing into one corner.


    ¡°Lovebirds should be left alone, guys. Let them have their moment.¡± Their Captain and Club President, as the first one who did so, shrugged her shoulders while sending us a thumbs up.


    ¡°But can¡¯t we be envious?¡±


    One other senior who looked like she wanted to tease us moreined.


    ¡°Then bring your boyfriend as well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one!¡±


    With that answer, everyone, even Satsukiughed before jokingly said, ¡°I can lend you this guy, senpai.¡±


    To which I yed along by saying, ¡°For only 1,000 yen per hour.¡±


    And upon hearing that, the others shouted in chorus, their eyes widening in incredulity. ¡°Are you in that kind of industry?!¡±


    Following that, everyoneughed, even the envious girl as they took that in as aedic act on our part.


    ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t think our Satsuki could joke like that. Onoda-kun, you¡¯re doing a great job here.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I only yed along with her, senpai. I also didn¡¯t know she had this side.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t out me like that.¡±


    And anotherughter ensued.


    Following that, the atmosphere in their clubroom became light enough that it didn¡¯t feel like I was intruding. Obviously, they¡¯re all taking precautions not to be too familiar with me, perhaps in consideration for Satsuki.


    But with what happened, it felt like Satsuki¡¯s rtionship with her seniors and fellow club members went up to a higher level.


    When Eguchi-sensei arrived for the start of their short meeting before moving on to their training, she was shocked at how lively the room was when they should be feeling pressure for their uing match against the number 1 school in the prefecture.


    However, upon seeing me on the corner with Satsuki, Eguchi-sensei had a look of understanding as she beamed a smile filled with her gratitude towards me.


    For the next ten minutes or so, I listened in to their meeting but as if it¡¯s an extension of my Student Assistant duty, Eguchi-sensei would asionally ask me for my opinion which once again surprised everyone.

 Chapter 829 - A Held Secret?

    ¡°Oh right. Aren¡¯t you the Disciplinary Officer now, Onoda-kun?¡±


    I was about to excuse myself since their small meeting had just ended when Eguchi-sensei asked something as though she had just remembered it.


    Looks like, as one of the Guidance Counselors, she was already informed of the creation of that new position for me.


    It¡¯s already been a week since then. It¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s actually a wonder why I hadn¡¯t been called by them yet. To go over what would really be the scope of my position.


    ¡°Eh? Disciplinary Officer, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Before I could respond, that and simr questions rose from the Basketball Club members upon hearing the rather foreign term.


    Satsuki was aware of it so she only had her brows raised as a reaction.


    ¡°A new position in the Student Council. It was proposed by the current President, Asakura. You all heard about that incident at the Baseball Club, right? The Disciplinary Officer¡¯s job will be to prevent that kind of damage again.¡± Eguchi-sensei exined.


    ¡°Yes. I seem to have gotten that position. It¡¯s not yet in effect though.¡± Taking this time to respond, I rified it just so I could stop the questions that were bound toe.


    They¡¯re all curious about it after all. I would surely lose more time if I entertained all of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. I also only heard of it today. Looks like you¡¯re going to be busy soon.¡± Eguchi-sensei remarked with a slight smile. She¡¯s probably thinking that with my position as her and Shio¡¯s Student Assistant, I¡¯d be a very busy guy.


    But with or without it, I was already plenty busy. Not just here in school but also outside.


    ¡°I think so, yes. But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do my best in that position. Being appointed by the President herself¡­ it¡¯s definitely an honor.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s right. The President might look like she¡¯s very amiable but she¡¯s actually difficult to approach. Uhm¡­ That¡¯s not in a bad way though. She¡¯s so graceful and refined that she¡¯s best to be admired at a distance. Good for you to be scouted by her.¡± One of the second yearsmented. She even had a dreamy look as she described Shizu.


    So that¡¯s how she appeared to the others, huh? It¡¯s actually nice to hear about my girls from other perspectives. Because of my growing bias for them, everything my eyes could see was how wonderful they are.


    If that continued, I might miss out on things that I could help them with. I better start listening to rumors and gossip again. Given how they¡¯re also trying to be considerate towards me, they might be like Kana or Mizuki who would always try to solve any problem by themselves.


    ¡°Mhm, I really am lucky¡­¡± I smilingly agreed while repeating thatst part. Little did they know that it had a double meaning.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll excuse myself. Please take care of Satsuki for me. And good luck with your training. I¡¯ll be sure to be there to watch all of you.¡±


    Using that chance to excuse myself, I bowed towards Eguchi-sensei and excused myself to the club members before turning to Satsuki.


    The girl sent off to the door and when we were out of their sight, kissed me once more. ¡°Good job not flirting with them.¡±


    Receiving that kind of praise made my lips warp into a wry smile. ¡°With my girl next to me, I will not dare do so.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then if I¡¯m not there you¡¯re going to flirt with them?¡± The girl¡¯s brows raised once more as her eyes narrowed into a slit.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that, not me.¡± I shrugged but deep in my mind, I snickered from having this chance to tease her again.


    As if realizing something, the girl¡¯s interrogative posture changed into an exasperated one.


    ¡°You¡­ You will not really let a day pass without teasing me!¡±


    ¡°Great. You caught on quickly. See youter, Satsuki.¡± I pped my hands which was then met by her snappy groan. If we were in a private room, the girl would surely convert that annoyance she felt into either kissing me or biting a part of my body.


    She trembled a bit before exhaling to calm herself down, ¡°You¡¯re always unfair¡­ Take care, idiot. And thank you¡­¡±


    With her voice trailing at the end, Satsuki kissed me once more before pushing me out of the roompletely.


    Well, with this my visit could be said as a sess. I got some insight into how close she was now to her seniors and fellow club members and truthfully, they¡¯re all great friends for her. No one was afraid of her now.


    Uh. Maybe I also got a little involved because of those opinions I put out during their meeting.


    Anyway, as long as they¡¯re good to Satsuki then there¡¯s no reason for me to worry.


    When leaving the Gymnasium through the side door, I ran into the Volleyball Club girls who, the same as the Basketball Club, were about to start their training.


    Obviously, I got suspicious res from all of them. Although there¡¯s no rule saying that boys couldn¡¯t be seen in that part of the Gymnasium, it¡¯s a non-written rule that it¡¯s a girl¡¯s territory.


    Thankfully, Orimura-sensei was following them, giving me a pass after I exined why I was there ¨C not because of Satsuki but because of the Student Council.


    However, Orimura-sensei seemed like she had a bone to pick on me. She issued me a warning to inform her first if ever the Student Council would send me again to observe a club next time.


    The other Volley Club girls only looked at what was happening with slight interest except for one. I noticed Sachi''s eyes lingered on me with obvious interest.


    When I met her gaze, the volleyball girl from ss 2 made a gesture of zipping her mouth. And I was honestly confused by that.


    Did she know something? Zipping one¡¯s mouth can also mean keeping a secret, right? What kind of secret does she hold regarding me?


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything except that day I pretended as a ghost after having sex with Satsuki in the shower room¡­


    I might be wrong but that¡¯s the only usible exnation why she seemed so interested in me these days.


    Should I wait until she decides to approach me regarding it or should I approach her and confirm what¡¯s really going on?


    On my way back to the Club Building, my mind was upied by that thought. In the end, I failed to decide on what to do.


    If it¡¯s about me leaving the shower room after Orimura-sensei, it could be damaging if she talked about it to others. But considering it was already weeks since that incident, it¡¯s probably safe to assume that she wouldn¡¯t talk about it.


    If it¡¯s not about that incident then all the more reason not to confront her first¡­


    I better feign ignorance about it and wait for her to approach me.


    Either way, if more time passed, the significance of whatever secret she found out about me would also lessen in value ¨C as long as it¡¯s not about my multiple rtionships with different girls. And without concrete evidence.


    ¡°How long are you going to stand there? Waiting for something?¡±


    Because I was so lost in thoughts, I failed to notice that I had already reached my destination.


    Looking up, Izumi-senpai¡¯s blue hair quickly filled my view as she stood before the opened door.


    Well, would you look at that? Why was she the one opening the door now? And¡­ she seemed rather normal after what happened earlier¡­ I wonder what happened after I left¡­

 Chapter 830 - Conflicted Izumi

    ¡±Huh? You¡¯re alone, senpai. Where are the others?¡± I asked after peering over Izumi-senpai¡¯s shoulders. The room was deserted with the chairs seemingly ttered.


    On the table, I could see a stack of papers with a pen on top with some pieces strewn all over in a rather unorganized manner. It¡¯s ced in front of where she always sits so¡­ she must¡¯ve been working on it before I arrived.


    ¡°They went out to fulfill a support request from a club. Come backter if you¡¯re here for your women.¡± Izumi-senpai answered. She then lightly sighed before turning around and moving back to her seat. ¡°Oh. And close the door for me, I forgot.¡±


    I thought she deliberately left it open for me¡­ Or was that a sign? In any case, that¡¯s intriguing. A support request that required a lot of them¡­ I wonder what was that about?


    ¡°Wait. Tell me more about it¡­ Also, this is good timing, senpai. I wanted to talk to you.¡±


    I entered the club room and closed the door behind me. But when I did so, Izumi-senpai who was trying to organize the papers sighed again. That¡¯s a lot of sighsing from her, huh?


    Looks like she was truly conflicted about what happened. Or there¡¯s more to it than what she¡¯s showing.


    ¡°Just message Nanami or Arisa to get the gist of what they¡¯re doing. I¡¯m busy here. And I don¡¯t want to talk to you so go out.¡±


    Her answer came in a rather dismissive and exhausted tone. She picked up a paper and sluggishly ced it in front of her. Her mind and sight were clearly out of focus on what she said she was going to do.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to disturb them and you¡¯re here now. Let me help you with that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    Izumi-senpai hissed, hitting the table with little force. When she saw how the paper crumpled beneath her palms, she panicked and quickly straightened it out.


    That¡¯s¡­ kind of cute.


    Anyways, I ignored it and continued to approach her, picking up some of the papers that flew closer to the edge.


    I was widely aware that there¡¯s still tomorrow and the following days to talk to her. However, this was another rare asion to find her alone. And it¡¯s a lot better to sound out what¡¯s on her mind sooner than wait for her to form some kind of conclusion or prejudice from what she heard and saw.


    ¡°Really? You look like you really need one. Anyway, why are you alone here? Couldn¡¯t you at least leave one of them behind to help?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Stop probing. And get out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not hearing you clearly, senpai. Here.¡± I put on a smile as I tried handing her what I picked up.


    Alternately staring at my hand and face, she let out another sigh before hurriedly what I was handing to her. ¡°This guy¡­ Won¡¯t you leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°Alright. It seems like I am hated now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. I can¡¯t stand a bastard like you.¡±


    She huffed before picking up the pen and starting to work on the papers. Looking at the contents of those papers, it¡¯s not the reports for the Mentor Program but possibly another request they took. Perhaps from a teacher.


    They should really remove the ¡®Student¡¯ on the name of their club if they would continue taking requests even from teachers.


    ¡°I understand. After what you heard, of course, this is what I expected to happen. By the way, onest question, senpai. I¡¯ll leave after this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Perhaps hearing that it would be thest, Izumi-senpai raised her head and looked me in the eye again.


    However, because of that, instead of asking a simple question concerning that coward, I shelved that thought and changed the question¡­


    ¡°Do you really want me gone?¡±


    It¡¯s a simple one. And she could easily say yes, reaffirming what she already expressed earlier.


    But now that it¡¯s a questioning from me, Izumi-senpai failed to quickly gather her thoughts.


    One¡­


    Five¡­


    Ten¡­


    It took her a quarter of a minute before she could react.


    ¡°Of co¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish that answer that she deliberated for that long, I made my move.


    I approached her side and with a bit of force, pushed my hand down on the table.


    Izumi-senpai was surprised at the sound it made that sessfully stopped whatever she was going to say.


    Following that, I grabbed her arm and pulled on it, facing her to me. I pushed my face a little closer and stared directly into her eyes.


    By observing her facial expressions, the way her eyes moved as well as the minute bodily movements wherein rather than bing frozen from fear, Izumi-senpai met my gaze with a hint of unwavering determination.


    As to where that determination was focused, I had no idea.


    ¡°You seem conflicted yet determined. Did he once again push you away and in your mind, you¡¯re still convincing yourself that he wille around soon enough?¡±


    ¡°How do you¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s a wild guessing from me after considering their personalities. But with that reaction, I hit the bullseye?


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking!¡±


    Or so she said. However, her eyes started wavering after hearing what I said.


    ¡°Is that so? Then let me borrow your words, senpai. ¡®That¡¯s obvious, I can¡¯t stand a bastard like him¡¯. That¡¯s why I can somehow predict what he¡¯s going to do. And on the same note, because you¡¯re still clinging to the sliver of a chance, I also predicted what you¡¯re going to think.¡±


    Also, what happenedst week was written off because of what happened today. No, not written off, she put it to the back of her mind. Yet, here I was, digging it and raising it back to the surface.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te to the club, right? Otherwise, you¡¯d all be here, being gloomy and wondering what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°And whose fault do you think was that?¡±


    ¡°Mine, naturally.¡± I readily took the me. It¡¯s the truth anyway. I shrugged, released her arm and took a step backward. ¡°I reduced him to that state and I know an apology will not cut it. But he needed that. Not just for me or for Nami. It¡¯s also for that guy. I know senpai understands that. You can hate me again, that¡¯s also fine by me. However, Izumi-senpai. What I told youst week. That will not change.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you want me gone or will you allow me to help you with this?¡± Ignoring her mutterings, I raised the same question that I stopped her from answering earlier.


    Izumi-senpai was at a loss for words. And that¡¯s to be expected.


    ¡°Ah. Also, fill me in on what they¡¯re doing, I¡¯m curious.¡±


    Adding that up in an attempt to at least clear even a bit of the heavy air in the room, I put on a smile before sitting on the chair next to her.


    It¡¯s Arisa-senpai¡¯s chair, her wonderful scent still lingered on it¡­


    Uh¡­ Wait, I¡¯m getting off track again.


    I shook my head before turning to face Izumi-senpai again.


    Like earlier, she¡¯s having a hard time contemting what kind of answer she would pick. Or she¡¯s still processing what I said.


    A minuteter, Izumi-senpai closed her eyes before taking a deep breath and rxing her back on her chair.


    An attempt to clear her mind.


    After doing so, she muttered along with a long sigh. ¡°¡­ Suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senpai.¡±


    I tried putting on a smile but Izumi-senpai grabbed my whole face, her palm covering my mouth as she began telling me what kind of request the others were attending to.

 Chapter 831 - Reporting To The Student Council

    With my help and because we stopped talking, only focusing on the work to be done, we finished in a little over five minutes.


    To begin with, it¡¯s not a daunting task. Izumi-senpai¡¯s mind became rather sluggish because of what happened earlier, Ogawa¡¯s dismissal of her concern and my presence.


    With that little talk we had where it ended with her mind clearing up, the seemingly tall stack of papers was defeated quickly.


    And once she was done, I ran outside to buy her refreshments before excusing myself.


    Well, getting her something to drink was, no doubt, something I did arbitrarily. The girl even quizzically stared at it before reluctantly grabbing it and thanking me.


    Before I left, Izumi-senpai mentioned something about how she couldn¡¯t ept the way I do things; specifically, what I did to turn Ogawa into that kind of a mess. And it extended to my multiple rtionships with Nami, Hina, Saki andstly Arisa-senpai; even though we¡¯re technically still just a simple junior and senior who were highly attracted to each other.


    I epted those words without arguing or exining. There¡¯s no need to. It¡¯s her opinion, anyway. Besides, I already said everything that needed to be said. There¡¯s no reason to repeat it.


    For my next destination, I went to the Literature Club and checked on them. I excused Kana and Rae to Ishida-senpai for a few minutes to give them my present. They¡¯re just as surprised at the other girls but upon opening it, a wonderful smile bloomed from their lips before hugging me together.


    Forgetting to act her mature self, Kana raised her arms and had me pick her up before clinging to me like a ko. Rae, on the other hand, settled on hugging my arm and tiptoeing for an affectionate kiss.


    Following that, I sent them back to the clubroom where I was met by the curious eyes of Otsuka-senpai and the silent inquiry of Ishida-senpai.


    Well, the former was curious over what the two were carrying. With her dazzling eyes filled with curiosity and excitement, she waited on whether I would give her something too.


    When I only patted and ruffled her hair, Otsuka-senpai pouted but she reached for my hands and slid it off her head and down to her cheek, rubbing it on my palm. Once satisfied, Otsuka-senpai returned to her seat, shifting her curiosity over the presents I bought for the two.


    As for thetter, after what happenedst Friday, I only smiled at her and bowed before excusing myself. She probably hadn¡¯t made up her mind yet. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t just stay in her seat.


    I might be an observer but I was never a mind reader. If she didn¡¯t voice out what she meant to ask, then I would have no idea what she wanted to hear from me.


    After going over to Kana and Rae one more time, I headed to my next destination; the Student Council Room.


    For today, I skipped checking on the Book Club and the Poem Appreciation Club first. Since Haruko and perhaps Edel and Mina would be staying the night at our house, I would be going home with them. I nned to just go and pick them up after club hours.


    -


    -


    ¡°Hey, Onoda-kun. How was it? Do you think they¡¯re confident they can beat that school?¡±


    As soon as I entered, Watanabe¡¯s weirdly enthusiastic behavior weed me with that question. She was originally sitting at the edge of the long table and away from her boyfriend but upon seeing me entering, she hurriedly stood up, the boredom on her face reced by that weird enthusiasm.


    Looking ahead, her boyfriend was at his usual seat, discussing a topic with Shizu. As for the Vice President, he¡¯s just there, listening to their discussion.


    They¡¯re still in the middle of the meeting so I was trying to not make a noise but Watanabe somehow ruined it because of her loud voice.


    Because of that, all eyes turned towards us.


    However, except Shizu, the other two also had an expectant look upon seeing me. They¡¯re also waiting to hear my report.


    Thinking about it, apart from helping Shizu and making tea for everyone, observing the Basketball Club could be considered my first task for the Student Council that I did alone.


    Anyway, although I found it unnatural that Inugaki wasn¡¯t being a rabid dog today, I first went over to Shizu¡¯s side and reported what I thought was worth reporting.


    Watanabe also returned to her usual seat, the look on her face rather unsatisfied. I had no idea what was going on between the couple and I really shouldn¡¯t care. But because they¡¯re always here, my trait as an observer kept on picking up the somewhat rocky changes in their rtionship. Still not my problem though.


    ¡°Uhm. Where do I start? The match against Kodama High will be held in our school this Saturday. When I was observing them, they were clearly feeling the pressure of such a huge challenge. From what I heard, our Girls¡¯ Basketball Club wasn''t thatpetitive. To be faced with the number one in our Prefecture, it¡¯s close to challenging those specialized schools in the capital.¡± I started. As I was standing next to Shizu, I felt her hand grasping my right hand in a tant show of affection.


    I heard Inugaki clicking her tongue. The Secretary frowned slightly. And Watanabe grinned from her seat.


    I acted oblivious to those reactions and continued with my report all the while fitting my fingers on the gaps of Shizu¡¯s fingers, sping her hand tightly.


    ¡°Right. There are those who are performing well under pressure and it seems to have been applied to them. If you also go there and observe, you¡¯ll see the intensity and their desire to win despite the odds.¡±


    At this particr point, I lied. I hadn¡¯t seen their training practice, after all. However, there¡¯s still a bit of truth there. I was using what I heard from their short meeting as well as what Satsuki told me.


    ¡°Moreover, Eguchi-sensei seemed to have prepared a lot for it. Even before requesting the match. I told them that if they needed some kind of support, they coulde and ask us.¡±


    Ending it at that, I was met with negativements by both Inugaki and the Secretary for saying that we would be supporting them if they asked.


    Shizu stopped themotion but she also scolded me for saying unnecessary things.


    Soon after that, I sat down next to her, our hands remained connected. From how forward she was at unting our rtionship, she¡¯s most likely trying to nail it in Inugaki¡¯s head or even the Secretary that they should start seeing our asional intimacy as normal, not caring about the two¡¯s opinions. Or even if she considered it, she only put it at the back of her mind.


    In any case, with the meeting continuing, they talked about various clubs and problems that they needed to address.


    Once it was done, Shizu pointed me to her table. On it, a neat folder was ced. On the front, the word ¡®Disciplinary Officer¡¯ was written in bold words.


    ¡°Right, Ruki. Pick that up and read it. I made it. You¡¯ll see the details and scope of your new position. One of these days, you will be called by one of the Guidance Counselors to coordinate with them. From the looks of things, you¡¯ll have working to your office soon.¡± She exined, her lips turning up into a yful smirk.


    ¡­ It''s well and good but that smirk told me that she already knew what wasing.


    ¡°My office, huh? I still haven¡¯t cleaned it¡­¡±

 Chapter 832 - Bantering Couple

    Being given the task to read what she drafted for the new position she created just for me, I spent the next few minutes doing just that.


    Cleaning the next room could be der. And I doubt it would be as dirty or dusty as the clubhouses at the side of the school.


    With the meeting adjourned, those who had tasks to do left the room. And that included Shizu who told me she¡¯s going to go and see Hayashi-sensei again.


    She thought of bringing me with her at first but changed her mind. Perhaps, she saw how I was seriously trying to study what she wrote.


    The Disciplinary Officer is just like its name. It¡¯s to instill discipline but only ording to school regtions.


    That¡¯s why my main job as one should be patrolling the school grounds and being on the lookout for vitors. Or so I thought¡­


    Given that I only have two days in the Student Council and I have such a busy schedule, Shizu modified it. Instead of patrolling, I would mostly be on standby in my office, waiting for reports. Furthermore, she clearly stated there that the position wouldn¡¯t mean the creation of a student police force as it would restrict the freedom of the students. So, there would be no subordinates for me.


    The Guidance Counselors or the teachers, in general, would be the ones going around the school whenever they could.


    Earlier, Eguchi-sensei mentioned that the Disciplinary Officer would deal with problems simr to what happened at the Baseball Club. That¡¯s true. But of course, it didn¡¯te with the permission to use violence to settle the problem.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. After looking over and reading it twice to better understand the other details, the remaining time was spent preparing tea for when Shizu or the others returned and checking on the would-be Disciplinary Office.


    -


    -


    Although not as big as the Student Council Room, the room was more than enough for the Disciplinary Office. It¡¯s the size of a clubroom, after all.


    It¡¯s currently not empty as it was filled with boxes, chairs and tables. There were even shelves that were left empty.


    I quickly went to work and began checking the whole room in its entirety. The room was as I expected, it didn¡¯t need that much cleaning. But organizing everything was in order.


    I first carried the boxes that contained assorted objects that were probably taken from different clubs. Either they were confiscated or they were left behind by the previous upants when a club relocated or a new one was formed.


    Apart from those boxes, I also moved chairs and tables that I deemed unnecessary.


    From everything that was littering the room, I intended to only leave one small table, one wooden coffee table and a few chairs. Of course, even if it looked like a storage room from how many misceneous objects were inside, there¡¯s nofy couch or sofa.


    That¡¯s something rare or rather, expensive to get¡­ which made it a mystery why there¡¯s a sofa in that clubroom we¡¯re using. It¡¯s also a mystery how Haruko and the others managed to bring a bed in that clubroom.


    Uh¡­ I guess that bed was assembled by them. Right? That¡¯s the only usible exnation unless there¡¯s tacit permission to bring it there.


    Anyway, knowing Shizu, she might get me a real office table and evenfy couches for those who would be visiting me there. But even if this room became as luxurious as the Student Council, I could see myself still spending most of my time with the girl.


    The scenario would either be Shizu visiting this room or I would stay with her in the Student Council Room.


    ¡°Huh? What are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you call on us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Onoda-kun! I even said earlier that I will help you.¡±


    Around ten minutes after I started organizing the room, The Secretary and Watanabe showed up outside. They¡¯re already done with their task, I guess.


    ¡°It¡¯s just organizing, senpai. Besides this will be my office. I can¡¯t afford to trouble you for it.¡± I answered as I carried another chair outside.


    After I put that down, I observed the two neers who were offering their help. Although they looked like they were still as close as before, I noticed the rather strained atmosphere between them.


    Well, it¡¯s definitely rude to do this but it¡¯s too obvious not to pick up.


    Upon hearing my rejection or rather, my turning down their offer to help, The Secretary readily nodded while Watanabe¡¯s enthusiasm deted.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright. You heard him, Tomiko? You don¡¯t need to. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. He¡¯s just being polite Ma-kun. Let¡¯s go and help him. Despite my looks, I can carry a chair, just so you know.¡±


    Ah. I see. While the secretary offered his help, it was just a courtesy as well as answering to his girlfriend¡¯s whim. If I epted it, he would surely do so out of duty and it didn¡¯t matter if I rejected it as it¡¯s something he only did for Watanabe.


    ¡°Who says you can¡¯t? You¡¯re as strong as a bull ¨C when you¡¯re throwing a tantrum. Anyway, don¡¯t trouble him anymore. Why are you even interested in him?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Could it be¡­? Are you jealous, Ma-kun?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, I¡¯m not! W-why will I be?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are! Now I understand why you always seem unenergetic when I¡¯m bringing Onoda-kun up as a topic. You¡¯re cute, Ma-kun.¡±


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m not! Why will I be jealous?¡±


    Before I knew it, I became a witness to the couple¡¯s bantering and flirting. They even seemed to forget that I was in front of them.


    And from what I heard, the answer to why there¡¯s a restrained atmosphere between the couple was answered.


    Looks like Watanabe was extremely interested in me. But not in a romantic way. More specifically, she¡¯s probably interested in me, as the guy responsible for the overly serious President¡¯s change. My rtionship with Shizu made that interest overflow; hence the reason for her recent actions.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m interested in Onoda-kun? Ma-kun, if you keep being jealous, I will really cling to him. Will you like that?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Ugh¡­ Okay. You win.¡± Scratching his head in frustration, the Secretary shifted his eyes to me. ¡°Onoda, forget this happened. I¡¯m not jealous of you.¡±


    ¡°There you go again! You said I won!¡±


    Seeing all this¡­ I guess I picked up another trait of Watanabe, she¡¯s rather spoiled and wily that the Secretary was already having a crease on his forehead.


    ¡°Yes, you won! So, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll stay here and help. I have a lot of questions for Onoda-kun regarding the Pres¡ª¡±


    The secretary grabbed Watanabe¡¯s wrist and tried to pull her with him. However, Watanabe easily pulled her arm out and ran to my side. She aimed to cling to my arm but she suddenly froze, failing to finish her words.


    Momentster, someone arrived behind me.


    ¡°What kind of questions do you want to ask Ruki? I¡¯m here, Watanabe-san. Why don¡¯t you ask me?¡±


    Obviously, it¡¯s Shizu. And as if asserting what¡¯s rightfully hers, she easily slipped her arms from my sides, hugging me from behind.


    ¡°Eek! No. President. I have none.¡±


    Watanabe squealed and she almost jumped in fright as she retreated behind her boyfriend.


    To clear whatever weird atmosphere that¡¯s trying to form, I chose this moment to open my mouth.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Wee back, Shizu. And I guess I can say the same to the two of you. Why don¡¯t we get some tea?¡±


    Well, it would be fun seeing Shizu scare Watanabe more; for being that wily. But I¡¯m afraid she might go overboard in doing so and leave a scar on the girl¡¯s mind. Settling this over this was in order.


    And because of this¡­ I failed to finish organizing the room. The next few minutes leading to the end of the club hours were spent in the Student Council Room, serving the three and ultimately flirting with my girlfriend along with a lengthy discussion about the reason why she went to see Hayashi-sensei.


    As for the couple, Watanabe became like a scared cat, shaking behind the Secretary. But from the look in her eyes, that interest hadn¡¯t diminished even in the slightest.


    Well, I saved her from execution but if she pulled the same stunt and Shizu found her clinging to me, I wouldn¡¯t help her again. But all things considered, Watanabe was like a moodsetter for the Student Council. Everyone was too serious with their jobs, after all. That¡¯s one of her good points, I guess?


    Also, her boyfriend better man up and hold onto Watanabe better. I couldn¡¯t guarantee that my ¡®stealing¡¯ desire wouldn¡¯t be ignited by them because it wouldn''t be disappearing anytime soon ¡­


    Naturally, I better do my part and put some distance as well¡­

 Chapter 833 - I Have No Time For This...

    At the end of the club hours, I escorted Shizu to the Student Support Club but before that, I waited until we were alone in the room before giving her the present I prepared.


    She had the same reaction as the others upon seeing it. Confusion.


    Nheless, Shizu''s lips stretched into a delightful smile upon taking a peek at it before carefully putting it on an empty space in the ss cab where the tea set was being kept.


    It¡¯s another cheap present, of course. It¡¯s also not customized. Just a simple pair of teacups that we could use whenever I was here.


    Honestly, I also got Mina the same present just with a different design. They both love their teas. Shizu was now enjoying drinking tea with me while Mina already made it a habit to brew one for me whenever I would visit her in the club. I¡¯m no longer a mere taste tester. With her admittance of her feelings for me, my visits became more special.


    Well, there¡¯s just that incident so I refrained from teasing her too muchst week.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to getting presents. But it¡¯s mostly from my teachers as a result of my ¡®great job¡¯ as the Student Council President or just being a ss President. I epted all those with a smile but they¡¯re like trophies. But this¡­ I guess it¡¯s right to say that if one receives a gift from someone special, no matter what it is, it will automatically be an irreceable treasure.¡± Shizu said as she stood before the cab where the cups were disyed, admiring them sitting inside it.


    With the setting sun as the background, Shizu¡¯s whole figure was basking with the orange light of the setting sun while standing there became another picturesque scene that I quickly captured in a photo as something to be admired and framed.


    When she heard the clicking sound from it, she turned her head to me and I took another one.


    I then walked towards her, hugged her from behind and showed her what I captured on my phone.


    ¡°You always have this tendency to make everything feel and look special¡­¡± The girl muttered before heaving a sigh. A short exhtion that most likely contained some of the words that she refused to say, lest ruining this precious moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. I only tried capturing your beauty so that I can admire it for as long as I can.¡±


    I tightened my embrace and for the next few minutes, we savored that moment in silence while our hearts remained aflutter.


    -


    -


    On our way to the Student Support Club, I informed her of what happened earlier with Ogawa and the possible effect it might show in their circle. I¡¯ve also been meaning to tell it to Nami and the other two but I guess there¡¯s no need to. They¡¯ll be able to notice it given his absence and the way Arisa-senpai and Izumi-senpai acted.


    Shizu told me that it¡¯s great that I did that; less headache for her. In a way, she¡¯s also tired of amodating the guy and his unyielding hope. Many times, she already got the urge to tell him that she¡¯s also my girl just to make him stop. But like me, she¡¯s also thinking about Nami¡¯s guilt for the guy.


    Truthfully, that¡¯s another key reason why she still wanted to stay in that circle, not just because she¡¯s too kind to be cruel to him.


    Nami did say before that she wouldn¡¯t care about him anymore but knowing that girl, she just said it as another consideration to me.


    It¡¯s kindaplex if you would think about it but it¡¯s understandable if you fitted yourself in her shoes.


    Anyway, with what happened today and if nothing changed to Ogawa, Nami would truly be fed up and stop caring altogether.


    For now, it¡¯s still fine to care about their friendship.


    Sooner orter, I would pull her out of their circle¡¯s influence anyway. Maybe, kick that guy out of the club and have him take the silent guy with him. Tadano could stay but I doubt he would be able to stay as the lone guy in the club.


    Others with their wild fantasies would think it¡¯s a chance to form a harem but more often than not, that kind of situation would only devolve to him being isted because he wouldn¡¯t be able to rte.


    Well, that¡¯s that... I epted Shizu¡¯s praise with a shameless smile which made the girl stare at me in disbelief.


    She only returned to normal when Kikuchi energetically greeted her when we arrived at our destination.


    Since I already messaged Haruko to wait for me in their club, I walked with them to their bus stop.


    I also used that time to check on the three girls or four if I included Arisa-senpai. I didn¡¯t give them their presents yet. I decided to save it for tomorrow.


    Before they boarded the bus, I noticed that Tadano was looking at me weirdly. It¡¯s more like he¡¯s deliberating whether to talk to me or not. As for the reason, it¡¯s most likely concerning Nami or Ogawa.


    But I¡¯m putting my bet on thetter. He¡¯s not going to tell me that he heard Nami¡¯s moans that night in her room, right?


    In any case, Tadano failed to finish deliberating as their bus had already arrived. Besides, even if I noticed that he wanted to talk, it would just be wrong if I approached him myself. He¡¯s not a girl, after all.


    On my way back to the Club Building, I ran into the President of the Game Club and his girlfriend, Miura-senpai. They looked like they had just concluded their club activities since other members of their club passed by them, saying ¡®See you tomorrow¡¯.


    Truthfully, I wouldn¡¯t notice them if the President didn¡¯t call out to me. From how friendly he came off, I probably made quite a good impression back then that he still remembered even though I ended up not joining.


    As for Miura-senpai, she¡¯s just silently listening, perhaps thinking that it¡¯s a boy-to-boy conversation.


    Or so I thought...


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Why don¡¯t you visit our club again? Do you know? After that day, our new members, especially Itou, became less enthusiastic. It¡¯s like they reached the peak of their satisfaction after that game we yed.¡±


    What is this guy implying? Am I a catalyst for fun for their club?


    That¡¯s the first thing that came to my mind upon hearing those words. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Although I remembered that the game was rather lively that day, it¡¯s not because of me. It¡¯s because of how absurd their board game was.


    Wait. He specifically mentioned Itou¡­


    I looked to the girl beside him and sure enough, she had this apologetic expression as she showed a wry smile.


    ¡°Uhm. Senpai, I appreciate the invitation but I¡¯m already in another club. Why don¡¯t you create a new game that will enliven the first years?¡± I suggested.


    He was about to respond to it when I continued, which made him take a step back and scratch his head, ¡°But if this is about Itou, I¡¯m sorry, I also don¡¯t know how to deal with her.¡±


    ¡°Is it obvious?¡± The President of the Game Clubughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Maybe? Also, Miura-senpai gave it away.¡± I gestured to the girl next to him.


    ¡°I told you to let me handle it when we run into him but you went and blurted out a tant lie.¡± While shaking her head, she berated her boyfriend. ¡°Now that the cat¡¯s out of the bag, Onoda-kun, let me reiterate. Can you visit our club again? For Itou.¡±


    ¡­These two. What made them think that whatever was happening to that girl would be solved by me?


    Ugh. Better ask them instead.


    ¡°May I ask why you think I¡¯m close to Itou? Also, it seems like you prepared for the possibility of running into me.¡±


    Upon hearing my question, the couple showed a different reaction. They appeared surprised and confused at the same time.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­ you two aren¡¯t close? Then why is she always mentioning your name?¡±


    ¡°Is she now? Wait, senpai. I¡¯m as confused as you two. Why will she do that? As far as I know, she hated my guts.¡±


    Of course, I could count on the possibility that she also has that inclination to like me. But her hate over how she¡¯s thinking I¡¯m stealing her sister from her was more prominent.


    Again, the more baffling thing here is¡­ what¡¯s going on that they even resorted to asking me to visit their club again?


    I have no spare time for this....

 Chapter 834 - Harukos Quirk

    The President of the Game Club and his girlfriend were taken aback when I told them that Itou hated my guts. They didn¡¯t expect that. They seemed prepared for when they would run into me but it was easily written off by that.


    Although I was a little interested in what was really happening, I wasn¡¯tpelled to just agree to what they were asking of me.


    I only visited their club once at the invitation of Hashimoto from our ss. And most likely they¡¯re referring and basing my rtionship with Itou on what they witnessed inside their clubroom and perhaps, what Miura-senpai just mentioned; Itou always mentioning my name.


    Obviously, I was clueless as to the context of that urrence. Is she mentioning my name in passing? Is she singing praises of me? Or maybe she¡¯s cursing using my name whenever something was going wrong.


    Uh. Let¡¯s scratch thatst one.


    Because if that¡¯s the case, these two wouldn¡¯t approach me.


    Still, that¡¯s just my assumption.


    Based on my own knowledge and my interactions with her, the girl really hated my guts but beneath it was the initial interest she had towards me.


    I mean, it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to understand why Itou asked me to hold her hand when we¡¯re on that bus during my date with Himeko.


    In any case, this returned me to what I wanted to know.


    What¡¯s wrong with her that the seniors from her club went and asked me to visit again?


    They mentioned all the first years and new members lost the motivation but that¡¯s probably just padding to their main point; Itou¡¯s state.


    Soon enough, Miura-senpai recovered first and mentioned things that were within my guess. To them, I seemed to be the only guy close enough to Itou on speaking terms.


    From my observation of the girl before, Itou was using that club to unwind from her busy life as the apparent heir for their family business. ying absurd games or just games in general was enough to uplift her mood.


    But ording to Miura-senpai, Itou, nowadays, was not as enthusiastic as before. And today, the girl only sat down on one corner, her mind wandering off to who knows where. Furthermore, she kept on sighing and frowning as though she wasmenting over something she was powerless to aplish or solve.


    When they approached her, the girl just shook her head and once again muttered my name.


    I once again asked for its context but the couple only shook their heads. I also asked why they were concerned and the answer they came up with was kinda understandable; most of the first years who joined their club were there because of Itou. It¡¯s like she¡¯s the light-bearer that¡¯s illuminating their surroundings. If she¡¯s not in her best mood, the others are the same.


    That¡¯s kinda unsettling but hey, to each their own. Besides, I couldn¡¯t care less about those first-year members of their club. On the same note, it¡¯s understandable why these seniors wanted to solve that.


    If I had to guess, inviting me wasn¡¯t the only idea that popped up in their minds, it just so happened that they ran into me today.


    In the end, I didn¡¯t say yes to their invitation. And the two also had to continue on their way home. They left the parting words; ¡®Our club is always open to you, Onoda-kun¡¯.


    Well, I put that at the back of my mind soon enough as I went to the Book Club to pick up Haruko and the others.


    I already received a message from Rae and Kana that they¡¯ll be walking along with Ishida-senpai and Otsuka-senpai part of the way. As for Satsuki, they extended their practice for half an hour. She also told me not to worry quickly since she¡¯d be riding the bus with the other members of the club. Eguchi-sensei would even treat them to an energizing meal.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re moving constantly again, Ruki. At least wipe your sweat off.¡±


    Those were Haruko¡¯s first words upon seeing me arrive. She stood up from her seat and approached me with a towel on her hand ¨C possibly prepared beforehand. She wiped off my forehead and neck which were slightly riddled with sweat before fixing my slightly creased uniform.


    Although I wouldn¡¯t say that this was new, it¡¯s been a while since this girl acted like this. It¡¯s her quirk when she¡¯s about to have her period¡­ I also experienced this from herst month but I was the same busy guy, leading to little time spent with her. Moreover, it was timed during the weekdays, not during the weekend where she stayed overnight.


    ¡°Thank you, Haruko.¡± I pulled her in my embrace. ¡°You know me too well, you even predicted this.¡±


    ¡°This is par for the course. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but preparing a towel specifically for this? You went the extra mile.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be your wife. Think of this as training.¡± The girl smiled with unnatural enthusiasm before slipping out of my embrace. She then circled around me, checking if she missed something.


    Yep¡­ This is her quirk at work. Although not as intense as Akane¡¯s quirk, Haruko who would often take a seat at the back would be this more proactive in showing her affection.


    This was the same as back during middle school. There was one time during a meeting in a Student Council, as the President, it¡¯s not her job to brew tea or be too amodating. But she still did so for me¡­ Of course, to not make his ex notice anything unusual with her behavior, she also poured a cup for him as well as the other members of the Student Council. However, I became her first priority.


    Later that day, Haruko apologized to me for doing that, fearing that I would fault her for almost exposing our connection.


    Well, I was still the idiot bastard back then and I could vaguely remember that I just shrugged at her apology before pushing her down¡­ to satisfy my desire.


    That quirk hadn¡¯t changed even if the way she carried herself in the present was already different than before. In any case, whatever change she exhibits, she¡¯s still my Haruko.


    One thing I really want to see is for her to stop being too considerate of the other girls. Even before Akane epted and started giving consideration to the other girls, this girl was already doing it.


    Obviously, that¡¯s still a long way to go. There¡¯s still Yuika and Minori-senpai who were solely depending on her. No matter what anyone thinks, she¡¯s not as heartless as the old me to just throw away the rtionship she built because I returned to her life. And that¡¯s one of the things I genuinely admire regarding Haruko.


    Our rtionships are twisted, to begin with, letting me try and make those girls she bonded with fall in love with me is just an additional twist. I somehow seeded in three, it¡¯s not wrong to assume that I will also seed in thest two.


    But like I said before, it¡¯s a lot better to make it happen naturally than force it. They watched Himeko, Mina and Edel lean on me bit by bit and eventually ept me in their life¡­ For all I know, those two were already scared of me.


    ¡°Alright, you win today. Let¡¯s go and pick them up, it¡¯s getting dark.¡± I stopped her from circling by pulling her in another embrace, this time, tighter than before. Once she¡¯s settled down, I shifted my gaze to the girl giggling at us from a distance, ¡°You too, Aya.. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 835 - Ruki Loves Me?

    Walking alongside a throng of attractivedies, what was left of the student body that¡¯s still lingering around the school grounds stopped and stared at us as if it¡¯s such an unusual sight. Some immediately cursed at my great luck while some probably wondered where these gorgeous beauties came from.


    Instead of seven girls which include, the numbers actually swelled to nine because apart from Haruko, Aya and the five from the next room, we found Itou and Misaki at the Poem Appreciation Club.


    The ¡®listless ojou-sama¡¯ ording to the seniors of the Game Club came to pick up her older sister. Misaki was, obviously, a tag-along.


    From what I heard from them, the two were close to bing regr visitors of their club. Itou¡¯s visits to pick up her sister had started to be a fixed schedule.


    Well, Misaki was sticking to Itou at thetter¡¯s behest. From how I saw it, Itou took responsibility for protecting the girl. She¡¯s too innocent for her own good, after all. However, that protection didn¡¯t extend to education. Otherwise, Misaki would¡¯ve already matured a bit concerning a rtionship beyond just being friends.


    In any case, Itou still deserved appreciation for it. Apart from me, no other guys lingered around her. Perhaps if that ¡®Catch That g¡¯ activity didn¡¯t happen, I also wouldn¡¯t have any chance to be her friend.


    With the two¡¯s addition or just specifically because of Misaki¡¯s presence, it became a little chaotic when I showed up in the room earlier.


    Because of her quirk, Haruko was already clinging to me. Moreover, upon spotting me, Edel immediately jumped in my embrace.


    When Misaki saw that,petitiveness was ignited in her eyes. The forehead girl let go of her paper fan before squeezing in the little space left behind by the two.


    It should still be salvageable if that¡¯s the only thing that happened, but Aya, Himeko and Mina also joined in as a reaction to seeing Misaki clinging to me.


    At that sight, Itou facepalmed while Yuika and Minori-senpai frowned¡­


    I could¡¯ve told Misaki off but in that situation, the girls prevented me from doing so. That¡¯s why I sumbed to it, spoiling them all with a head pat, a hug and a kiss¡­


    Obviously, Misaki also got one. Only on her cheeks. Furthermore, I asked her to close her eyes. Fortunately, the girl beamed in satisfaction from it.


    Soon after that, I endured the killing intent oozing out from Itou, Yuika and Minori-senpai as we walked out of the room until we separated from them.


    At the moment, we¡¯re now on the train. On my side, only Haruko and Edel remained.


    Himeko, Itou and Misaki separated from us right after we passed the school gates.


    Ah. Right. From outside their clubroom up to that point, I kept Himeko at my side. I even held her hand on mine, albeit concealed by our bags and the other girls that positioned themselves behind us.


    Since I knew that I could only apany her up to that point, I wanted to be close to her even if it was only for a limited time. Furthermore, I stealthily slipped the present I prepared into her bag. Included in it was a letter I wrote earlier in between sses. I figured that for Himeko, that was the best way to give that present.


    I also gave Misaki¡¯s recement hairclip before we saw her off. The girl was so happy that she quickly put it on before showing it off while also beaming her oh-so-innocent smile.


    The orange-haired Yuika and green-haired Minori-senpai separated from us at the bus stop we walked them to.


    Mina and Aya separated from us at the train station since they were going in the opposite direction.


    Instead ofing with us, Mina chose to stay with her mother today. That¡¯s great, in my opinion. It¡¯s not like this was thest day we could be together. There would be more instances to bring her with us in the future.


    And before I saw them off at their tform, Aya also expressed her desire to once again stay with me or specifically, sleep on the same bed as me. We haven¡¯t done that yet so I readily promised her that. I would either bring her home with me or visit their house, whichever is going to happen first. Naturally, there¡¯s the event of meeting her family if it¡¯s thetter. However, I stopped seeing it as a problem. Sooner orter, I would be meeting their families and introducing myself as their boyfriend.


    I already did that with Nami and Mina. It¡¯s only a matter of time and the right moment to do the same for my other girls.


    Anyway, the train soon arrived at our tform. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t run into Sumire. Although I prepared an exnation if ever she showed up, it¡¯s a lot better that I avoided it.


    When Akane saw the two kos not wanting to let go of my arms, the girl put on a helpless smile and just kissed me as part of her weing my return.


    ¡°Haruko, Edel, we¡¯ve arrived. Let¡¯s remove your shoes and enter.¡± Calling out to them like this, the two woke up from their stupor. Naturally, instead of ming them, I would me my arms for bing thatfortable for the two clingy girls.


    Haruko, who seemed to regain some kind of reason, appeared embarrassed as she stuck her tongue out before running inside, following Akane.


    As for the original ko, that was proven not enough. I had to gently pluck my arm off her embrace before helping her to remove her shoes and put on house slippers.


    At that point, the girl finally regained her wits as the silver ko face burned from shame while murmuring a silent apology.


    I patted the girl¡¯s head as we entered the living room. Taking our spot on the sofa, I let her once again snuggle to my side.


    But now, I found this the right time to somehow throttle this habit of hers down. Although I also love her clinging to me without care over anyone else, the ending would be Edel just switching her dependence on Haruko to me. My objective for wanting to help her was to chip off her fear and trauma bit by bit until she became confident to deal with everyone.


    And that¡¯s not going to change, even if the girl fell in love with mepletely.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But next time, I will start scolding you, alright?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Scold me¡­ You mean¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, as if she heard something shocking, her first move was to once again cling to me and grip on my clothes tightly as if she didn¡¯t want to let go,e what may.


    Ignoring that, I continued while rubbing her head, stroking her luscious silver hair. ¡°Mhm¡­ We can¡¯t have you clinging to me just anywhere and losing yourself to thefort, right? Do you remember your goal?¡±


    Edel weakly nodded and bit her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°As long as you remember and understand. Honestly, I can also get lost in it. I mean, you¡¯re all important to me and I love all of you. As much as possible, I wanted to keep you close. Protect you from everything. But that¡¯s wishful thinking. I will not forgive myself if I just let you be dependent on me.¡± I kept on stroking her hair and put on a gentle smile tofort her.


    Edel nodded again and this time, she had a look of understanding about what I was saying. But her response came a little different or rather, she focused on one part.


    ¡°¡­ Ruki also loves me?¡± Edel intently stared at me, seeking confirmation.


    Right.. I somehow erred and confessed to her right there.

 Chapter 836 - Lost To A Dish?

    I could surely count that as a slip of my tongue. But since I already care for her enough that she¡¯s already getting the same treatment as my girls, it¡¯s just a phrase that I was holding off on saying.


    It¡¯s fairly obvious just by looking at how I was treating her ever since the day I asked her to let me take care of her. Just that, I was trying to be considerate of her fear of men. As it was a trauma still deeply lodged in her mind, I had to be very careful concerning it. I even got to experience how it was for her. She¡¯s close to breaking down in cold sweat. If I didn¡¯t do what I did back then, we wouldn¡¯t reach this point in our rtionship.


    True, telling me her past and the origin of her fear meant she started trusting me. Furthermore, I could say that she already warmed up to me, we even did more than just kiss. However, those were still in the context that she¡¯s finding my side and my presence to be the mostfortable after Haruko¡­ Ah. No. It¡¯s already the mostfortable, she¡¯s just not aware of it. We noticed that detailst week.


    And today, when I came to pick them up, even if Haruko was next to me, Edel didn¡¯t think twice to jump in my embrace.


    Nheless, it¡¯s still not right to assume that she already developed romantic feelings for me. Only Edel herself could judge that.


    Now that I slipped and confessed unintentionally, I fell under her inquiring gaze.


    My hand noticeably paused on stroking her hair but it¡¯s only a second or two. I quickly epted my blunder and¡­ gathered my thoughts on what to do about it.


    Since we¡¯re not the only ones in the house, Akane, Haruko and Miwa-nee who were in the kitchen all stopped what they were doing. Even if I could only catch a glimpse of them at the corner of my eyesight, I was positive that they were staring at us, also waiting on how I was going to respond.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± I started with a question but my hand never stopped. Moreover, I searched for her hand and sped it with mine, fitting it perfectly to calm it down if ever she started shaking.


    ¡°Y-yes. I thought you¡¯re only helping me because Haru said so¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s how it looks to you. Remember what I said that day you told me about your trauma?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ You asked me to let you take care of me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And that still held true¡­ Actually, even if I managed to convince myself that I was only going to help you ovee your trauma, my selfish mind already imed you as mine.¡±


    Yep. I could fool myself like that but at the end of the day, as soon as I decided to help her, an inclination concerning how I would hate her to be taken by another guy had also rooted in my subconscious.


    It¡¯s not just with her. Even when I decided to help Shizu, that¡¯s the same case. I was only deluding myself that I would be okay if, in the end, they chose to not stay with me.


    ¡°The change that you¡¯re exhibiting ever since that day also didn¡¯t help. In fact, it reinforced the idea in my mind that I wanted to make you mine,pletely.¡± I continued. My fingersbing her hair slid down further until it reached its end. Following that, I raised it and ced it on her cheek, my thumb gently caressing her pale lips. ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I¡¯m scared of when ites to you. That telling you the entirety of my feelings will trigger that trauma again. You grew up while holding onto your fear of men. Even if I am this close to you now, it¡¯s only because you find my side as the most rxing. You can forget your worries and fears whenever you¡¯re clinging to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ is true.¡±


    With a slight pause, Edel nodded her head, agreeing to my words.


    I stared into her pretty eyes that were now shaking, tears starting to well up from the nds. She¡¯s too beautiful even at this moment and I admittedly felt a little pained for shaking her up like this.


    ¡°Alright. I said my piece and now we return to the beginning. You didn¡¯t mishear it, Edel. I love you¡­¡± I rxed my serious expression and put on another gentle smile. Well, I wouldn¡¯t say this smile was perfect or natural but at least, it''s a genuine one. ¡°However, I cannot say that I love you more than the other girls connected to me. For this, even if others might find this distasteful, I wanted to be very honest with you.¡±


    ¡°You love me¡­¡±


    That¡¯s all she could say, just repeating my words as though she¡¯s still in disbelief that it¡¯s the truth.


    Nheless, even if that was her reaction, I felt relieved. It didn¡¯t trigger her trauma, not yet at least.


    While her eyes remained focused on me, I also didn¡¯t stop at caressing her beautiful face and her naturally pale lips. To make her morefortable.


    At this point, the three in the kitchen had already resumed what they were doing. In fact, Haruko was slowly creeping towards us and settled herself close but not inside Edel¡¯s eyes.


    Even with her active quirk, she¡¯s more than aware that this was an important moment for Edel.


    As for Minoru, even with an important conversation like this, he¡¯s focused on what¡¯s being shown on the TV. His giggles andughter would even asionally fill the room since it¡¯s a very entertaining show. For kids.


    Anyway, seeing that Edel couldn¡¯t form words or she was still failing to gather her thoughts on how she should respond with my idental confession, my hand returned to the back of her head and gently pushed her down to my chest before resuming to stroke her hair.


    Minutes passed but Edel remained silent. But that¡¯s fine, she didn¡¯t fall asleep or anything of the sort. Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t mind if she failed toe up with a response. Just the fact that she¡¯s not pushing me away was already an eptable answer.


    Soon enough, the delectable aroma of the dinner they¡¯re preparing in the kitchen wafted over us.


    Even with that, it¡¯s enough to make my mouth water. And perhaps also influenced by that aroma, a short, almost silent, growling of an empty stomach sounded.


    Since I heard it clearly, it¡¯s only either me or the girl that became silent in my embrace. And going with the process of elimination, I wouldn¡¯t be lying to myself if I was the one who issued that growl.


    I lowered my gaze and noticed Edel¡¯s ear that was partly exposed beneath her silver hair gradually turned red from embarrassment.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat. Edel, can you stand?¡± I grasped her chin and lifted her head and I was met with her reddened face, eyes closed shut and bitten lips.


    Right. Before the girl gathered her thoughts, her stomach betrayed her. Or she¡¯s not really thinking of answering and just making herselffortable in my embrace but ¨C I repeat ¨C the growls of her hungry stomach broke her silence.


    ¡°¡­ I can.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t hear it. Let me carry you to the table.¡±


    Before the girl could react, I already lifted her from her seat. It¡¯s that easy considering how close we were.


    When my eyes caught Haruko, she was pping her hands, satisfied at what she witnessed. She then went to Minoru¡¯s side, taking the boy¡¯s hand to lead him to the dining table.


    ¡°Edel, it¡¯s fine,¡± I whispered to her before putting her down.


    It¡¯s perfectly fine not to react or answer if she really couldn¡¯t yet. Nothing will change anyway. I will still love her and as long as she doesn¡¯t push me away, I will continue helping her ovee her trauma.


    And tonight, I will be pampering her all night.


    Through my idental confession, I already got Akane¡¯s nod at letting her stay in our room.


    ¡°Husband, sit down next to her or help us prepare the table. You choose.¡±


    Coming in at the perfect moment when Edel was deliberating whether to let me separate from her or keep me close now that she¡¯s seated, Akane ced a dish down.


    It¡¯s the dish that made my mouth watery and Edel¡¯s stomach growl.


    Seeing that and inhaling its scent up close, Edel¡¯s stomach betrayed her for the second time. And that resulted in the girl grasping my clothes tightly. She then pulled me down to sit next to her before using my chest to bury her crimson face.


    It¡¯s unusual. I felt like I won big time but at the same time, lost against a dish at gaining Edel¡¯s reaction.. Either way, it¡¯s better this way than letting her feel pressured.

 Chapter 837 - In Two Weeks...

    Eventually, Edel returned to normal and we finished our dinner on a lively note, with slight teasing on the side for the silver-haired ko. Although still embarrassed, the girl forgot or rather, ignored it as her appetite for what they prepared was actually bigger than normal. The rumbling of her stomach was issued because it was a favorite dish of hers. Edel thoroughly enjoyed the food, even asking for seconds while beaming a bright and dazzling grin.


    Seeing her enjoy that, both Akane and Miwa-nee watched her in delight. Nothing beats seeing someone appreciate what you made, after all. Likewise, with the overall mood brightening up because of Edel, it became a very satisfying dinner.


    With everything going back to normal, our nightly routine resumed. Akane ran to the bathroom, heating up water in the tub.


    And like I mentioned, Akane and I brought up to the two that they should stay in our room rather than use my previous room. That way, I would be able to dote on the three of them without needing to leave Akane alone.


    Perhaps on Mina¡¯s next visit, she would get the same treatment. No. Not just her. Any of my girls who would decide to stay the night in this house, as long as they could squeeze in, they would be in the same room as us.


    -


    -


    Before joining the three girls in our bedroom, I first visited Miwa-nee in their room. She¡¯s still awake and clearly waiting for me.


    As soon as I stepped inside, Miwa-nee opened up a space on her side before making an enticing gesture for me to lie down on it.


    Well, as it was my n to do so, I quickly moved and took my ce beside her, hugging her tightly in the process.


    With Minoru asleep on the side, we had to be very careful not to wake him up. In any case, this was just the same as the other nights I visited her room.


    Although there were times when our desire for each other would be ame, there were also calm nights like this wherein we just spent an hour or most of the night before I returned to our bedroom just hugging and talking about various things. Mostly, about her.


    Ah. Right. I have to reflect on something I was probably neglecting.


    As someone who¡¯s now mostly focused on myself or my girls, my bank of topics for a conversation dwindled a lot. It''s not wrong to say that it¡¯s now limited in scope. Although I was gorging on different kinds of knowledge, even those would be exhausted soon enough.


    Although we could enjoy spending time with each other even without idle talks concerning interesting or entertaining topics, I deemed it better to always have something to talk about.


    To not bore them¡­


    With my one-track mind back then, I could do that without any problem. I was always researching my target¡¯s interest or just talking about what I deemed worthy to talk about. But at present, with my mind switching from one girl to another, the only lull time for me was during ss or when moving from one ce to another.


    Obviously, this shouldn¡¯t be treated as a problem. Eimi even pointed out that being silent most of the time during our middle school amplified that mysteriousness in my person. However, that was all in the past. I couldn¡¯t stay rooted there. I also have to improve more and more to be someone they deserve.


    In any case, if I brought this up with my girls, they would all say that it¡¯s fine even if we ran out of things to talk about. But with my personality as is, I just couldn¡¯t help but worry about that little thing.


    Well, now that I noticed and reflected on this, I decided to make an effort to work on it on top of other things I needed to do¡­


    Uh¡­ Sure, it sounded like tiresome rambling but that¡¯s just how much I wanted this all to work. I chose this path, after all.


    ¡°Ruki, in two weeks. I¡¯m going to¡­¡±


    Around ten minutes where we only cuddled with each other, even though her voice trailed in the end as though she couldn¡¯t say itpletely, I clearly understood that it was about that subject. The day of her return.


    ¡°Mhm. I understand. Two weeks is still a long time. We can have more memories together. What do you think about going out? You, Minoru and me. The three of us together. I have some savings from my part-time job. We can go to the mountains. Camp in the morning and lodge in the night. Although I doubt Minoru will like that¡­¡±


    To prevent this talk from turning gloomy all of a sudden because of her impending departure to settle the problem at the house she married in, I went on and suggested something worthwhile.


    Well, it¡¯s not something I pulled out of nowhere. Ever since that day I told her that I could take her again to hike, I¡¯ve been constantly thinking of a way to aplish it, despite my totally limited time.


    As it was a chance to bond and make wonderful memories with her, I first thought of only going with the two of us¡­ But then, I thought of the boy.


    From what I heard from their experience there, that man who married Miwa-nee never acted as a father to him. That¡¯s why the boy was truly looking for a father¡¯s love. Although he blurted out an innocent question if I could be his father back then, that just showed how the boy really needed a father figure to depend on.


    That¡¯s why¡­ I decided not to keep him out if ever we¡¯re going to make wonderful memories¡­ He has been born in this world already and with my likeness to him, there¡¯s no point dwelling about the how and why he happened. Just by existing here with us, it¡¯s more than enough for him to be considered a blessing. For Miwa-nee and I.


    ¡°T-that. Camping¡­ Will you have the time?¡±


    The fact that she didn¡¯t reject it outright, the prospect over that n was high. Besides, the way her body jolted in excitement gave it away. She loved my suggestion. Just that, she quickly went on considering my circumstances.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I can skip school for a day. Or not go to my part-time job if we time it during this weekend or the next.¡±


    If it¡¯s for them, I could skip a day. I just had to make up for it on the following days.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, Ruki! You don¡¯t have to sacrifice a day for it¡­ I won¡¯t let you.¡± Putting on an adamant front, Miwa-nee shook her head strongly, her eyebrows shing.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Also, hearing that you¡¯re not against that suggestion. I¡¯m happy, Miwa-nee.¡±


    ¡°O-of course. I told you. I¡¯m now the same as your other girls¡­ As much as possible¡­ I want to be doted on by you.¡±


    Upon saying that, Miwa-nee¡¯s adamant expression crumbled as a red streak appeared on her face. She quickly covered it with her hand in a bid to not let me see her blushing.


    No matter the age, women are women¡­ Shio and Miwa-nee clearly demonstrated that¡­


    And because of this, I couldn¡¯t help myself but do what she wanted exactly.


    ¡°Then let me dote on Miwa-nee for the next two weeks.¡±


    I removed the hand covering her face and quickly pushed my head in, taking her lips in a passionate kiss.


    But before sumbing to it, Miwa-nee still had reason on her mind.


    ¡°You¡­ Save this forter.. That trip to the mountains, let me help you n it.¡±

 Chapter 838 - Nostalgia

    In line with her enthusiasm at my suggestion, it eventually came to a point that Miwa-nee took the reins on nning our camping trip.


    However, before she moved onto the actual nning, I got to hear stories that she found precious even today. Stories about her hiking trips that she truly held dear. They were experiences that she could always look back on.


    Hearing about those with her own way of retelling of her adventures, almost magically, I could imagine apanying her and seeing the same scene as her.


    And looking at her thrilled expression along with a hint of nostalgia, those were definitely golden days for her.


    I once mentioned her love for hiking. Although not often, there were times when night caught up on her before she descended, resulting in her camping for the night right where she was.


    ording to her, the challenge could certainly be identified as the whole climb towards the peak. But nothing would beat the reward she was receiving upon reaching the peak, the amazement she was feeling along with the contentment as she gazed at the stretch ofnd below, staring at the civilization that was growing and evolving nonstop.


    Compared to me, who could only remember a few camping trips organized by the schools I attended, there¡¯s simply a wide gap of experience or know-hows between us.


    That¡¯s why once she finished with her stories and reminiscence, I simply listened to what she coulde up with.


    Naturally, with Minoruing with us, we could only pick those famous spots for camping in a mountainous area rather than an actual mountain to hike. Furthermore, it would be a ce essible by road. That way, we could save time on climbing up on top.


    With that as the baseline, Miwa-nee stood up and began writing on a paper, listing the requirements she had just spoken.


    Once she¡¯s done, she returned and presented it to me, asking for my seal of approval.


    ¡°To better prepare for it. Let¡¯s not rush, Ruki. It will be two weeks from now. A day or a few days before I returned. Leave the researching and picking of what will be best to pick to me. I have a lot of free time nowadays, so this will be a worthwhile endeavor.¡±


    Miwa-nee said as she returned to her previous ce and snuggled back in my embrace. She¡¯s beaming a dazzling smile as enthusiasm overflowed from her eyes.


    ¡°Then I will be troubling Miwa-nee. I¡¯m looking forward to what you cane up with.¡±


    ¡°You better be¡­ Oh, before I forget, we won¡¯t be camping for a whole day. Going there in the morning and returning in the afternoon is the most ideal. That way, you can still attend to your othermitments for that day, such as your part-time job.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Miwa-nee won¡¯t ask me to just rest at home after we return?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking that as if you will listen.¡± Miwa-nee smilingly shook her head. She found it incredulous that I asked that.


    Well, I could give her a point for that. It¡¯s right, but not quite¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ Probably not. You know me too well, Miwa-nee¡­ However, I will probably ept it if you insist. I mean, I¡¯m even fine with skipping a day in school.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you only say that to entice me? Ruki, I¡¯m aware how packed your days are. Even though we always remind you to rest, you still keep on going out to meet someone or do something¡­¡±


    After another shake of her head, Miwa-nee ced her hand on my cheek and lovingly caressed it. Being subjected to that, I could feel my heart beating rapidly, stimted by my lovely girl¡¯s touch.


    A momentter, she continued.


    ¡°¡­ Honestly, though, I don¡¯t see it as a bad thing. Do you know why? Because every time you return to us, you always have this gentle and satisfied smile pasted on your lips. That alone is enough to prove that your trips aren¡¯t wasted. Whatever you¡¯re doing, there¡¯s always a meaning for it. And on the same note, they¡¯re always meaningful for you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t hear the end of our nagging for pushing yourself to exhaustion on an unrewarding task.¡±


    ¡°Remember, Akane, me and the other girls have ourps always waiting for you to rest on¡­ You need only ask if you feel like lying down to take your much-needed rest. And naturally, you can keep doing what you have to do, Ruki. The same as how you¡¯re watching over us, we¡¯re also doing the same for you. That¡¯s how much we love you¡­¡±


    Miwa-nee¡¯s loving touch continued and asionally, when doing small pauses, she would press her lips on mine.


    On the other hand, as I listened to Miwa-nee¡¯s heartwarming words, my arms wrapped around her kept on pushing her closer, enough that we could feel our warmth and hear the beating of our heart.


    After another pause, Miwa-nee blinked and gave a slight nod.


    ¡°Yes¡­ The same as you, it¡¯s about time for me to move on from feeling guilty on turning you into this, and I now ept that everyone loves you the same.¡±


    Ending it with that, Miwa-nee tried to snuggle close to my chest again. However, I prevented that. After all those, it would be weird if I wasn¡¯t moved by everything I heard, my lips naturally found hers.


    And while only moving as quietly as possible to not disturb the boy¡¯s sleep, I conveyed everything I wanted to say through my kisses, my touch and the connection we made.


    Even though my initial objective on visiting her tonight was to only spend some quality time with her, it switched to reminiscing, to nning and eventually to this.


    I got to hear Miwa-nee¡¯s inner thoughts about our situation and in the end, our bond was once again reinforced.


    Due to this, I stayed with Miwa-nee until she fell asleep. And before I left the room, I watched over the mother and child, making sure that they¡¯re bothfortably sleeping.


    By the time I returned to our room, two out of the three women were already asleep. I thought they¡¯re just acting at first but when I climbed up and checked on them, both Akane and Haruko were already snoring peacefully that I felt bad for doubting them.


    I kissed their foreheads and whispered good night before putting the nket on them. After that, I shifted my eyes to the silver ko, who was adorably restraining herself from jumping in my embrace.


    I first climbed down the bed and went to the side of the bed nearest to her. I stretched my arm out to her, which the girl readily took before carefully getting off the bed.


    As soon as Edel lifted herself off of it, I supported her to stand straight before reaching for her hand and sping it with mine.


    Moment¡¯ster, I turned around and began walking towards the door.


    While meekly looking at the floor as she followed my steps, Edel cautiously asked, ¡°Uhm. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s take a walk outside. Here, wear this.¡± I reached for a thick, warm jacket hanging at the side and draped it on her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t about our earlier talk. I just want to spend some time with you without disturbing their sleep.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    In less than a minute, we reached the front door. Before opening it, I turned towards the girl and asked, ¡°Are you still afraid of me, Edel?¡±


    Upon hearing that, her answer came swiftly and without a hint of falsehood.


    ¡°No. My fear, my trauma, has stopped reacting to you since that day. For years, you¡¯re the sole guy who¡­ achieved this. I¡¯m distrustful enough that I depended on Haru who understands my circumstances. You changed it¡­ Ruki.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m d to hear that. But if it¡¯s only me. I still have a long way to go in helping you, right?¡±


    Not waiting for her answer, I opened the door and pulled her with me outside.


    The cold breeze of the night immediately brushed past us. Even with her thick jacket, I noticed how her hand tightened as part of a reaction to the chilly wind.


    Why did I bring her outside? What I was trying to aplish?


    Honestly, I had no idea. I just thought we could talk freely while we¡¯re here. I even left my phone on the table in the room just to make this be a moment for us.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡±


    ¡°Right it is. We can postpone this walk ande inside instead.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Let¡¯s go, Ruki¡­ Did you know? It¡¯s been years since I took a walk outside during the night. Thest I can remember is¡­ with my father. The day before he passed away.¡±


    After dropping a revtion like that, Edel took the lead as she began dragging me with her, walking while being guided by the streetlights and the moonlight.


    Right. My mind somehow slowed down on processing it. Who would¡¯ve thought that a spontaneous suggestion of taking a walk outside would result in unearthing a detail about her past¡­


    Nheless, I quickly gathered my wits and matched her pace. But before doing so, her silver hair reflecting the moonlight gave her figure a more heavenly feeling. If not for the jacket draped on her shoulders, she¡¯d be close to a Goddess who descended to the surface.


    Yet, with or without that jacket, the hint of another nostalgia, but a different one than what I witnessed from Miwa-nee earlier, covered this silver beauty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blurt that out as I tried to peek into her current expression¡­

 Chapter 839 - Silver Night (1)

    Upon hearing what I said, Edel promptly stopped in her steps and stood in front of me. Clearly not liking what she heard me say, I was met by her puffed-up cheeks and displeased eyes. She then grabbed the hem of my shirt and pressed her head on my chest while her arms remained at her side, shaking slightly.


    Even at this moment, she¡¯s restraining herself from clinging to me. I had the urge to tell her that she should stop it when there¡¯s only the two of us but it¡¯s not the time yet. Especially now that I blurted out something that I probably shouldn¡¯t.


    At the moment, we¡¯re still only a few steps away from the house. The first streetlight that¡¯s illuminating the road was still at a distance. Anyone who would pass from the adjacent street might mistake us for a ghost couple. Edel¡¯s magnificent flowing silver hair would even reinforce that idea.


    A momentter, Edel¡¯s clear voice reached me.


    ¡°I said that not to gain your sympathy. No wonder they always call you an ¡®idiot¡¯. Don¡¯t reach a conclusion by yourself, Ruki.¡±


    I see. So that¡¯s how she interpreted it. Well, anyone would think the same considering the circumstances but¡­ that¡¯s clearly not what happened.


    ¡°You appeared so lonely, Edel. Those words flowed naturally along with the thought that I don¡¯t like seeing you that sad.¡±


    Here I was again, producing sweet words that might or might not strike the right chord. It¡¯s the truth anyway.


    I mean, anyone sensitive enough to the other party would do the same if they saw them with that lonely expression.


    ¡°Did I appear lonely?¡± Her next words were just a repeat of what I said and clearly a question directed to herself. Most likely, since her focusy elsewhere, she hadn¡¯t noticed making that face herself.


    Still, that hint of nostalgia that¡¯s covered by that particr loneliness wasn¡¯t lying.


    It¡¯s about herte father so¡­ it¡¯s understandable that she would feel that way.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re probably right, Ruki. It¡¯s been a long time since that day. Since he passed away¡­ Most of my memories about him are already blurry. Including what I just said¡­ If you didn¡¯t bring me outside tonight, who knows how long ¡®til I remember that?¡±


    Edel eventually gathered her thoughts and raised her head. With the same hint of loneliness as earlier, her lips stretched into a thin smile. It¡¯s not forced at all but at the very least, she probably didn¡¯t want me to worry further since that loneliness was brought about by the memory of herte father.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a little hard to believe that you haven¡¯t gone out for years. But your face wasn¡¯t lying¡­¡±


    I also calmed down my thoughts and raised her head. This time, to have a proper conversation with her about it. Also, to resume our walk.


    However, before doing so, I lowered my head to kiss her. Edel saw iting and weed it wholeheartedly.


    One could call that taking advantage of the situation but for me, it¡¯s just a needed transition out of the sullen atmosphere created by both of us.


    Leaving that behind, I began guiding her through our quiet neighborhood, without any destination in mind. Well, be it day or night, this ce was always this quiet.


    Since that topic was already brought up, that became the focus of our conversation. I tried to dodge it as much as possible but as though the apanying memory of it suddenly filled her mind, Edel eventually retold that experience with much enthusiasm. Forgetting the loneliness that she felt when she first brought it up, it became a lively story that brought a wonderful yet a little childish smile to her lips.


    ¡°He must be a wonderful man,¡± Imented after Edel finished with her story.


    At this point, the girl was already hugging my arm again and we were on our way back to the house.


    ¡°Yes. My mom fell in love with him despite the initialnguage barrier. And he¡¯d proven himself enough to get her hand in marriage.¡±


    ¡°Right. I could imagine the difficulty he faced. And then, they gave birth to you¡­ Uh¡­ I somehow want to express my gratitude to them. And also, to your grandmother. You won¡¯t be here with me if not for them.¡±


    ¡°This is what Haru said, right? Your glib tongue.¡±


    Although she first appeared surprised, the silver ko¡¯s melodicughter echoed soon after.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Maybe. But I¡¯m kinda serious about it.¡±


    ¡°I know you are serious¡­ You¡¯re someone who seldom jests. I heard a lot from Haru, you know? Information about you that you¡¯re not aware of yourself.¡±


    Huh? What¡¯s that? What information that I¡¯m not aware of?


    I thought of blurting that out but I held back. It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t aware of such information. I only let them hold onto it. If I had to describe whatever Haruko told her, it¡¯s like a list of my weaknesses or weak points. They¡¯re useless to others but for them, those were points that they could use to tease me.


    Just like at this moment, seeing me put on a confused expression, Edel¡¯sughter continued gracing my ears.


    And thatsted until we reached our house. To not wake up the others, the girl zipped her mouth and buried her face on my arm, her subdued giggles tickling me.


    We didn¡¯t touch the subject of my confession earlier but at least, the walk we had was definitely productive. I got to know more about my adorable silver ko.


    Not wanting to end the night yet, I had her sit down first before preparing a tea for us.


    However, impatience got to her as she eventually joined me at the kitchen, clinging to my back like the ko she is.


    She already removed the thick jacket so¡­ what¡¯s she was wearing this time was the same thin sleepwear.


    I could feel her soft body pressing on me. Her fragrance also contested with the sweet aroma of the tea I was brewing.


    I had to do my best to suppress the urge of dropping down what I was doing and just hold her in my arms.


    And surely, the girl was aware of that as I started feeling ticklish at my nape. Even if I didn¡¯t look back, it¡¯s definitely the touch of her lips.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ You¡¯re not jesting when you said you love me, right? I remember treating you poorly. Always hatefully ring and running away every time you will show up¡­¡± Edel asked as her kisses moved from my nape to the side of my neck.


    Since I already turned on the boiler, I stopped being passive at her attacks and faced her.


    As it was a move that she failed to anticipate, Edel was caught in surprise as she quickly covered her face which had a slightly naughty expression as she showered my neck with kisses.


    Ignoring that, I quickly moved to counterattack, focusing on her exposed neck. And while she was trying her best not to let out a single moan, I responded to her words.


    ¡°Knowing your circumstances, I didn¡¯t see it like that. Besides, it¡¯s natural to be afraid of me. You have every right to do so given what I showed you. And obviously, my love could be considered shallow since it got developed along with our every interaction. To satisfy your curiosity, let¡¯s say it started from the day I saw you up close¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Edel reacted by meeting my gaze, her eyes seeking another confirmation. But with the way to her lips cleared, I went for it without a second thought.


    In the duration until the pot boiled, I eagerly conveyed my now-unrestrained feelings for her.

 Chapter 840 - Silver Night (2)

    Being interrupted by the whistling of the boiling teapot, not just me, even Edel put on a face of slight disappointment. However, we only stared at each other and neither of us voiced it. A momentter, our hold of each other loosened and I went to serve us the tea.


    Although we¡¯re already feeling the warmth of each other from what we were doing, the cold from outside that lingered in our bodiespletely staved off upon inhaling the aroma and taking the first sip.


    Furthermore, Edel¡¯s eyes involuntarily lit up upon tasting it, delight could be seen on them. The tea leaves I used were the ones given by Auntie Yayoi the day I brought Mina with us here. It¡¯s definitely of high quality that I somehow dreaded for it to be used up. But on this kind of asion, it¡¯s fine to splurge on it.


    With the taste of the tea hitting right where Edel likes, instead of taking small sips in between, the girl became so immersed with it that she somehow forgot that it was still too hot.


    And the result came as expected.


    A few secondster, Edel issued a pained yelp, sticking her tongue out that¡¯s already redder than its natural color.


    She¡¯s adorable, to say the least. However, upon seeing me looking at her in amusement, the silver ko huffed and put the teacup down before squeezing my face between her palms.


    ¡°Ffon¡¯t wwaff!¡±


    I guess she meant ¡®don¡¯tugh. But hearing that and seeing how she¡¯s trying to keep up her appearance, her adorableness just went up another level.


    With her tongue still stuck out as she asionally blew air in hopes to cool it down, I defied her hold on my face and reached in for it. Before the silver ko could grasp what happened, her cute little tongue was already sped between my lips. My tongue quickly moved. In the time it takes her to blink, I already started sucking on it, cooling her tongue down in the process.


    At the same time as that, I pulled her off her seat and ced her on myp. My hands slid from her waist to her back and slipped beneath her silver hair to grasp her nape, preventing her from pulling her head away.


    But I guess that¡¯s unnecessary as Edel didn¡¯t offer any resistance. In fact, once she realized what happened, she closed her eyes and let herself be lost in my embrace and the sensation of our connected lips.


    And with that, we returned to our earlier situation before the whistle interrupted us.


    Nheless, we both didn¡¯t want to waste the tea. Edel and I would asionally pause to take a sip and¡­ as if it¡¯s a natural thing to do, we did it alternately, storing it in our mouths before sharing it through another deep kiss.


    In this way, we got the best way to savor it while also not letting off on our growing intimacy.


    Although this girl couldn¡¯t say it yet, only an idiot would mistake this affection she¡¯s showing to me as not being in love. But even if it¡¯s not love yet, being able to be this intimate with her, I already won big time.


    Once we finished everything in the pot ¨C it¡¯s not full ¨C I carried her back to the living room, cing her down on the sofa before climbing up on top of her.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Edel sweetly called out to me as she lifted her arms to guide my head down.


    ¡°Have I already told you how beautiful and lovely you are?¡±


    ¡°Not yet¡­ Is that true? Or just another product of your glib tongue?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. But as it¡¯s being articted by my tongue, it¡¯s also a product of it.¡±


    Hearing my answer, Edel''s lips stretched into another lovely smile. ¡°You really have your way with words. But unlike them, I got done in by howfortable it is to be in your embrace.¡±


    ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t talk to me at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I just¡­ found you scary. Hime-chan and Mina, they changed after they started interacting with you. And I¡­ I¡¯m not that good at talking.¡±


    That¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s understandable to feel that way. Anybody in their situation would have the same sentiment.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I know. But Edel, you don¡¯t need to force yourself. Just¡­ let me take care of you, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ Please do so.¡± Although she stuttered a bit, it¡¯s probably just a result of holding back some words.


    With our conversation ending, I continued my descent and once again aimed for her lips.


    Soon enough, Edel and I became lost to each other. From kisses to caresses and eventually moving on to the more intimate acts, Edel epted me wholeheartedly. The girl just clung to me like how she always did.


    The same as thest time I brought her to that ¡®hidden room¡¯, I took ahold of the initiatives in giving Edel the satisfaction and pleasure she¡¯s waiting for.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this off, Edel.¡±


    Even though my hands had already started exploring what was beneath her sleepwear, I still asked for permission. It¡¯s already stimting to touch her directly but with added visual confirmation, it would be a step up.


    Truthfully, I hadn¡¯t seen her fully naked yet. Not that I was holding off, there¡¯s just no chance to do so. My main purpose in meeting and interacting with her was to help address her fear of men, not to lewd my adorable ko.


    It just so happened that there were those particr times that we went beyond it. Edel being so epting also didn¡¯t help in restraining my perverseness.


    Tonight, with the mood and atmosphere set perfectly, there¡¯s that possibility to fail on reining in my desire for her at the critical moment.


    I mean¡­ I could already guess that if I asked her for it, the girl might just say yes even though she¡¯s still inexperienced with the real thing. But the more I think about it, the more I wanted to make that moment special for her.


    However, it¡¯s not wrong to say that the chances for her to be lost in the moment were higher than mine. At least, I could still keep my rational thinking to a point that I knew what we were doing but for Edel, she might just sumb to the pleasure that I let her experience.


    If that happens, will I have the heart to stop it or apany her to the end?


    ¡­ Knowing myself, it will definitely be thetter.


    ¡°T-take yours off too, Ruki.¡± After giving an oh-so-sweet smile along with giving her permission to what I asked, Edel requested to have me do the same.


    It¡¯s only fair so I readily epted it. After I took her sleepwear off, putting her in only her underwear, I also stripped just leaving my boxers on.


    Seeing me almost naked, Edel¡¯s eyes were first drawn to my upper body or specifically, to my chest. That¡¯s the ce she always loved to snuggle in. Being given the chance to gaze at it without any obstruction, Edel was simply mesmerized.


    She reached her hand for it, possibly trying topare how it felt to hers or Haruko¡¯s since those were the only ones she had experience touching.


    Feeling its hard and firm surface, Edel visibly gulped down before raising her body and pushing us into a sitting position. She settled on myp once more but this time, straddling me perfectly.


    Nheless, with her expression already clouded with the desire to feel my chest more, Edel paid no mind to the bulge she was sitting on and snuggled to me and eventually rubbed her cheeks on it.


    ¡°¡­ This is what¡¯s making me toofortable. How amazing.¡±


    Hearing her sing praise for it, I couldn¡¯t help but blush a little. Uh. I felt my face getting warmer by the second, after all.


    A whileter, the girl showered it with her kisses while giggling contentedly. It¡¯s a weird feeling but pleasurable nheless. Naturally, I didn¡¯t stay idle at that moment.


    My hands continued exploring her now exposed skin, feeling her rising temperature as my hands exploredsciviously, I eventually reached down to her springy butt, grasping it tightly before giving it a push.


    When I did that, Edel seemingly woke up from her stupor. She looked down and witnessed my erected shaft being squeezed between her slit. There¡¯s still our underwear separating them but their warmth could already be felt seeping through it.


    I made another push and Edel¡¯s eyes remained fixed on it. A momentter, without my guidance, her hips moved by themselves¡­ She felt good from it and now she wanted more.


    Edel then raised her head. She¡¯s biting her lips and there¡¯s the look of certain desire written on her face. ¡°¡­ Ruki.. M-more.¡±

 Chapter 841 - Silver Night (3) *

    "H-here?" While clinging tightly like the ko she is, Edel slightly tilted her head as she opened her eyes once more. Taking her new surroundings, Edel visibly blushed before burying her face to my chest once more.


    Well, as an answer to her request, I picked our clothes strewn on the side before carrying her up. I decided to change location. Rather than continue on the sofa, a proper bed was in order.


    In less than two minutes, we arrived at my previous room. Akane and Haruko were already asleep and¡­ if nothing changed, this might well be Edel''s first time. This way, my whole focus would be on her and hers alone.


    "Mhm¡­ Or do you want it in the bedroom? We might wake up Akane and Haruko."


    Arriving at the side of the bed, I gently put her down and climbed up, settling on her side.


    With my desire for her already about to overflow, I went for her lips once more as my hand crept to her legs, stimting it through my caress.


    "¡­ It''s fine here," Edel answered in between our kisses. "Are we going to¡­ uhhmmp?!"


    She failed to finish that question because I covered her lips again. But even if that''s the case, it''s easy to understand what she meant to ask.


    "Maybe we''ll reach that point. But before that, it''s my turn to grant your request¡­"


    I put on a gentle smile before gradually cing myself on top of her.


    Her eyes widened slightly before murmuring something.


    "Ruki¡­ I-it''s not a request."


    "Hmm? What is it then?"


    "¡­ It''s my honest thoughts. I want more than what we already shared¡­"


    "I never thought Edel could be this bold."


    Looking at how Edel visibly blushed from her neck up to the tip of her ears, this girl was braving the embarrassment she''s feeling. All for my sake.


    "Your fault. Everything felt good¡­ Even when you¡­" Edel paused for a moment as her eyes tried to evade mine. A whileter, in a barely audible voice, she continued. "¡­ taught me how to pleasure you."


    Upon hearing it, my lower body involuntarily flinched, the obvious bulge on my underpants seemingly pierced her still-covered sacred ce.


    Edel couldn''t help but issue a soft moan and recognizing what happened, she hurriedly tried to cover her face that was about to explode considering its redness red.


    Of course, I prevented her from covering it. My lips attacked again, locking her in an intimate kiss as I repeated what happened. The tip of my shaft plunging in her moist panties.


    It shallowly caved in. Obviously, it''s not pration yet, I only managed to greet her entrance that had begun leaking her love juice¡­


    "Edel¡­ how is it?" I shamelessly asked despite the girl''s effort to hide her erotic expression.


    Her pale lips had already taken a rosy pink from how much I sucked on it. Her neck even got some spots that were close to bing a hickey had I focused on it for a few more seconds. I hadn''t removed her bra yet but even the exposed part of her chest also got the same treatment. But most of all, her love juice had started to seep through my underpants, spreading her wetness on the tip.


    "Naughty Ruki."


    With her breathing turning ragged from how much she gasped for air, Edel managed to squeeze those words out.


    But as a response, I nibbled her ear and continued what I was doing before whispering.


    "I could say the same to you, Edel. Those words you just said were enough to bring me on the verge of losing control. For the girl I love to say all those is the same as granting my wish. Furthermore, it¡¯s also a relief to know that I wasn''t the only one feeling good."


    Upon saying that, I straightened my back for a moment and slid my underpants down.


    With her eyes keenly watching my every movement, I easily noticed how she focused on my upright shaft that''s slightly glistening from her love juice.


    Edel hesitatingly blinked a few times before her mouth opened a bit as her tongue peeked out, licking her lips hungrily.


    She quickly recovered from that though. Her gaze traveled upward and met mine. I thought she was going to respond to what I said but... just like earlier, Edel focused on one part.


    Her erotic expression seemingly rxed and was reced by one that evoke a clear affection directed to me.


    A momentter, her soft voice reached my ears again.


    "Say it again¡­"


    "What is it?"


    I could easily guess what she meant by it but my teasing urge made its entrance.


    Even with my cock pulsating and twitching from how excited I was for her, I got slightly taken aback when her focus switched elsewhere. Well, asking me to say those words again also brought joy to me so it''s fine.


    "That¡­"


    "I won''t know it if you say it that vaguely."


    "You''re teasing me."


    Edel pouted. But instead of doing something different, her hand dropped down and grasped what she was just staring at a few seconds earlier


    With her soft, gentle touch gracing my erection once again, I came close to giving up on teasing her further.


    However, I held on. My lips dropped down on her neck and traveled downward. Before my lips reached her soft hills, my hands already slipped to her back, unhooking her bra.


    Following that, with a simple swipe, her naked breasts appeared before my eyes.


    As Edel watched what I was doing, I felt her sacred region moistening even further. Nheless, her eyes remained firm, expectantly hoping to hear me say those words again.


    Yet, I continue to let her hang on it.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Upon saying that, I pinched one of her nipples while I nibbled on the other one.


    Although it''s not the first time she''s experiencing it, she honestly reacted to the sensation of having her sensitive part being teased at the same time.


    Edel''s grip on my shaft tightened, as she began squeezing it roughly. Although it''s more painful than pleasurable, I ignored it and focused on my own endeavor to stimte her pleasure sense.


    Using my tongue to y with her nipple before sucking it like it''s a delicious candy, her sweet taste spread into my mouth, making it water.


    Alternating from the two, Edel tried to hold on for a few minutes but when her lower body twitched from reaching her limit and her lovely moan filled the room, my lovely silver ko finally surrendered.


    "Y-you''re a meanie, Ruki¡­ Say you love me again. I want to hear it more. Please?"


    Edel pleaded, the corner of her eyes teary. Cumming from just me sucking and ying with her sensitive nipples, the girl now appeared sexier than earlier when an erotic expression lined her face. It''s like a transformation. Something only achievable upon reaching her limit.


    And seeing her like this, my teasing urge was finally satisfied.


    "I love you, Edel. I''ll say it as many times as you requested..."


    As soon as thest word left my mouth, I found my hands gripping the sides of her panties. A momentter, while the girl was still relishing whatever she felt from those three magic words, I gradually pulled the drenchedst article of clothing off of her.


    "Ruki..." The girl responded with her most beautiful smile while calling my name. Following that, Edel''s arms naturally wrapped around me. Her raised legs that resulted from how I took off her panties lowered down before doing the same


    ... Seeing and feeling all this, I understood.. In the end, the two of us mutually sumbed in our desire for each other.

 Chapter 842 - Serizawa Edelweiss (1) *

    Making their first night special. Ever since I changed my ways, that became something close to a rule that I imposed on me and got extended to the girls themselves.


    However, as always, rules could easily be broken and not everything would go ording to the n.


    Saki and Hina were fine examples for it. The first time for both of them came rather abruptly.


    The former followed me right after Hina and I got interrupted. My lustful desire for the girl failed to be quelled. One thing led to another and in the end, I embraced Saki the same way as to how I embraced my girls. Although we had previous interactions that could be called intimate despite only giving in to the circumstance, that day changed the way I see her. She became another important girl in my life.


    Thetter, as mentioned above, should be the first case had we not been interrupted. In the end, Hina had hit my head to the reality of the situation that the time and ce could very well be secondary when ites to one¡¯s desire as well as to prove something the other party hadn¡¯t been able to see.


    Tonight. I was being extra careful to the silver-haired that would cling to me at any given chance. But ever since that little reminder I told her and the idental confession, the mood between us changed slightly. Starting from the dinner and up to our walk outside, the number of times she jumped in my embrace in full enthusiasm lessened. But then, as soon as we returned, she reverted to the silver ko, assaulting me even when I was preparing tea for us.


    With each moment heightening up my desire for the girl, we¡¯re now in this situation.


    We¡¯re on a bed, fully naked. My erected cock rested on top of her sacred ce while I stared down, lovingly watching her each and every reaction.


    Her exposed chest that¡¯s still slightly gleaming from the traces of my saliva and her sweat heaved up and down. Holding onto one of her hills to try and keep her steady only made it worse.


    Truthfully, I was still deliberating whether to continue but with every second that passed, my mind was gradually getting clouded with the thought of taking her in and satisfying both of us.


    Edel had her legs wrapped to my back, locked tight to stop me from retreating. Her arms were also doing the same earlier but I escaped from their lock to straighten my back, fixing our posture to what we had now.


    I was now hunching forward, my elbows supporting me as I hovered my face a few centimeters above hers. Edel was just as lovely as I first saw her more than a month ago in that hidden room. Her foreign beauty that could very well be called exotic by some bedazzled me. And her elegance to stay graceful no matter the situation fully captured me.


    Momentster, I held my erected shaft on my right. It¡¯s already incredibly sensitive that just a slight touch from Edel would surely make it jump in joy. Steering it downward as I traced along her pretty slit, it eventually reached her moist entrance, drenching the tip in her love juices.


    Upon reaching this point, it¡¯s only a matter of pushing my hips forward to prate her. I could already feel myself being sucked inside, her depths pulsating excitedly, ready to wee its first, and could very well be the only visitor for the days and years toe.


    As she¡¯s not clearly an innocent girl who was new to whates next in this kind of situation, Edel, whose alluring figureyfortably beneath me, fixed her gaze on me, her eyes shining brightly with her mustered determination as well as affection.


    Perhaps thinking that I was hesitating to go further, the silver-haired girl reached in for my cheek and voiced out encouragement as well as what was going on in her mind...


    ¡°Ruki¡­ D-do you think I¡¯m forcing myself to be here? No, right? This¡­ clear your head and let me experience the best of you. If you¡¯re worried about my trauma¡­ Know that it hasn¡¯t surfaced again after the day I told you about it. Being with you¡­ has brought me a lot of joy. Even your confession¡­ Uhm¡­ also¡­ Can you say it again? Say it while you¡­ enter me.¡±


    Edel¡¯s warm touch that caressed my cheek was enough to wake me up and pull me out of my mind pce. Furthermore, her voice or rather, the content of what I just heard sessfully spurred my whole mind and body into action.


    My lips stretched into my best smile and I nodded at her. Copying what she did, I reached for Edel¡¯s cheek and caressed it the same way she did mine before responding, ¡°Mhm¡­ Thank you for clearing my mind, Edel. You¡¯re really a precious gem that I wanted to keep by my side for as long as I can.¡±


    Even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it, I was clearly overthinking again. Her trauma was hers, not mine. If she said it¡¯s not acting up then who I was to judge that it would resurface? I¡¯m not even a doctor specializing in it.


    Edel already said everything that needed to be said. If I kept dying here, my silver ko would just be disappointed in me. No. Not just her, everyone would be disappointed in what I¡¯ve been turning into; an indecisive bastard.


    I hated Ogawa¡¯s guts but if I also became like that, I would surely not be able to forgive myself.


    That¡¯s why I better throw everything to the back of my head and focus solely on this precious girl.


    ¡°I love you, Edel.¡± eding to her request, I pooled my affection for her as I said that. At the same time as I opened my mouth to speak, Edel¡¯s crossed legs tightened on my back along with the initial thrust of my hips.


    At each word that I drop, my cock would plunge deeper into her depth. Her small hole was extremely narrow and clearly hadn¡¯t been explored yet. If not for the experience under my belt, I might also have a hard time focusing the tip on where it should enter.


    However, when the head finally lodged in, it¡¯s already as good as done.


    Edel¡¯s silver hair was slightly disheveled and her expression had already warped from the pain apanying my entrance. But the girl issued neither a moan nor a groan. She kept her eyes open fixed on me, even trying to straighten her expression to appreciate the three magic words.


    But the moment I said her name, Edel¡¯s hymen broke open and I squeezed into her narrow insides, lodging myself in her deepest part.


    ¡°Hhhng! R-ruki!¡±


    Since the pain was coupled with a sensation previously unknown to her, Edel failed to hold back his voice as she grunted before shouting for my name.


    Her arms even grasped upwards and searched for my shoulder. Upon finding it, she pulled me down into a tight embrace. She¡¯s using my warmth and my presence to calm down what she¡¯s feeling.


    Below, her leg already copsed to the side, twitching even because of the pain. But inside, I could clearly feel how her depths were trying to force me out by squeezing tighter.


    Ignoring that sensation, I lifted my head slightly and caressed her cheek once more. Perhaps feeling the warmth of my hand, her eyes that were out of focus trained on me.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, I put on my best smile again and repeated, ¡°I love you, Edel.¡±

 Chapter 843 Serizawa Edelweiss (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 843 Serizawa Edelweiss (2) *</h4>


    It took around two minutes before Edel slightly recovered from the pain. During which, I held her closely, stroking her hair and cheeks or kissing her lips as a means to take her mind off of it.


    Through her half-opened eyes, the girl then searched for my figure and issued a rather forced smile. Most likely, it''s to relieve or prevent me from worrying about her.


    This girl just kept on being lovely.


    Understanding her intention, the smile I used to respond to it came naturally. My heart was set aflutter from her special consideration. I now have one more reason why I love this girl a lot.


    "Mhm... You endured it well, Edel. Good job." I muttered words of praise which the girl readily epted. She then rubbed her cheek on my hand, transferring its warmth, before asking for another kiss through an obvious yet adorable gesture. She puckered her lips and pointed at it.


    Naturally, I sumbed to it and pulled her into a deep one. And with our lower bodies connected intimately, we both squirmed, spreading a pleasurable sensation to both of us.


    Soon after that kiss, Edel''s expression slightly rxed and the girl focused her gaze on me. Her eyes were smiling and deep within it, I noticed her fleeting satisfaction.


    Even amidst the pain, the girl''s determination never waned and regret was seemingly nonexistent in her books.


    Her inside continued to squeeze me tightly. However, instead of forcing it out, it''s now adjusting to my shape.


    The way we squirmed during the kiss as well as the involuntary small movements were enough for her sacred ce to be slightly ustomed to the new sensation.


    In line with that, Edel still chased for her breath since everything was making her breathless.


    Although a clear moan might be hard for her to produce yet, she''s also putting an extra effort to quickly familiarize with it.


    As for her reason... it''s the same as earlier. She didn''t want me to wait for long. My silver-haired ko was adapting quickly for my sake.


    Even though I told her to leave everything to me, Edel just had to put me above her own well-being. That kind of sentiment was something I would always appreciate.


    This wasn''t just me popping her virginity. It''s our mutual desire to establish our rtionship.


    That''s why I was going to go all out and meet her expectations and determination in the middle. And at the same time, let my lovely ko receive my undying affection.


    A few secondster, Edel finally managed to squeeze out an answer to my praise. She once again caressed my cheek and an endearing smile bloomed from her lips.


    "...I-it''s for you. You''re always worrying so..."


    Hearing those sweet words from her, even if it''s in line with my guesses, thest string that''s holding the sliver of my reason sessfully snapped.


    "Edel, I''ll start moving," I warned her and the girl readily nodded as if she was also waiting for it.


    And following that, before her very eyes, my hips moved for the second time.


    A strong thrust, pushing my already deep cock even deeper.


    "Haahhhn!"


    As the slightly audible sound of the skin pping into each other rang out, Edel''s eyes instantly widened as she issued a moan that was close to a scream from how abrupt that was.


    But she gathered herself quickly.


    With her warm breath brushing against my face, the silver-haired beauty grabbed onto my shoulder before eventually embracing me tightly, her back lifting off the bed.


    However, that''s just the start.


    Using my hands to support her back and hips, I quickened the pace of my experienced hips'' movements.


    Starting with grinding the tip of my cock; pulling halfway and pushing it back to its ce, I gradually make her get even more ustomed to the act.


    Doing that for a minute or two, Edel, who understood my intention, stuck close to me. At times searching for my lips for another kiss and at other times, she''d attack my neck and ear. But all of those were like a supplement for her to familiarize.


    In time, as her whole body became ustomed to the new sensation of feeling my cock grind her sensitive walls of flesh, the girl''s determined expression slowly changed to a pleading one.


    Obviously, she''s not pleading with me to stop. She wanted me to do more and satisfy myself through her body.


    In response to that, I shook my head. With my hands pressing on her butt to keep my cock swallowed up to the base, I sucked on her neck and said, "Let''s feel good together, Edel. I won''t be satisfied if it''s only me... This night is for you, remember?"


    Hearing that, Edel put on a rather ashamed expression before nodding her head in agreement. She then let her back settle on the bed once more before sping her hands on mine.


    In this new position, we could perfectly capture each other in our eyes.


    While I kept on observing her reactions to watch out if ever she felt the need to pause, Edel''s eyes focused on our most intimate connection. Although stained a little with her blood, her clear love juice already washed away most of it.


    And now, having a visual confirmation that I was going in and out of her, Edel finally got the full grasp of our situation.


    "Ruki''s big thing is inside me..."


    Amidst her moans and rough breathing, Edel became fascinated by what she was witnessing.


    Forgetting the pain that should still be there, Edel opened her legs wider, easing up my continuous passage.


    She''s still as tight as when I first entered her. But with Edel weing me fully, what was shown on her face was soon reced by a very erotic one. Her eyshes fluttering, her cheeks as red as an apple and her lips glistening beautifully


    Seeing her disheveled silver hair almost covering her sexy expression, I quickly fixed it to the side before taking her lips once more. This time, I didn''t want to let go until we finished. She''s just too lovely and precious.


    And just like this, even though the time seemingly slowed down as we savored every second, the creaking of the bed as well as our moans or grunts of pleasurepletely filled the room.


    Ten minutester, with our position changed to me pounding her from behind, I pulled her up and switched to another position.


    This time, I let her straddle me and Edel clung to me just like how she always was these past few days.


    The reason for this change was obviously to finish in this way, doing this in a position that she''s familiar with, the memory we were about to make was something she would always remember whenever she would jump in my arms.


    Holding her affectionately while guiding her hips to move as much as she could, Edel panicked and searched for my gaze. But upon seeing that I was having the same expression as her, Edel¡¯s opened mouth abruptly closed and pushed in for another kiss instead.


    As her body started shaking uncontrobly, my arms guiding her movements pushed her down along with an upward thrust of my hips, once again sheathing my cock in her depths.


    A moment after that, I felt her warm love juice overflowed. But at the same time as that, following her insides¡¯ tight squeeze, the lid preventing my semen from spilling and burst forth disappeared. Shooting everything inside her, I quickly filled her up and the mix of semen and vaginal fluids trickled down the sheets beneath us.


    It should be the end. However, even if the wondrous sensation of climaxing together passed, Edel and I remained locked into each other, our lips and hips savoring every bit of the lingering sensation.


    With that, it took another few minutes before we separated while giggling in a clear satisfaction towards each other.


    And following that, I dropped our bodies down to the surface of the bed before pulling my half-erect cock out of her.


    When I did that, the pain that seemingly subsided earlier returned as the girl grimaced.


    "Rest of a while, Edel. I''ll remain here next to you."


    "Y-yes." She appeared reluctant to end this here but with how intense her first time became, she''s already spent on top of being sore on that part of hers.


    To chide her into resting, I settled down on her side. And that¡¯s effective, she quickly snuggled close to me, Following that, I beganbing her hair once more. With her ce on my side secured as well as the rxing feeling brought by my doting action, Edel fell asleep in less time it took for us to savor the lingering pleasure from our first sexual intercourse.


    However, before she started snoring softly, maybe in a half-asleep state, Edel muttered sweetly, "L-let me take care of you too, Ruki."

 Chapter 844 Serizawa Edelweiss (3)

    <h4>Chapter 844 Serizawa Edelweiss (3)</h4>


    Hearing those words from her surely put another smile on my face. Simple words but they carried most of what she¡¯s feeling for me. Edel lived most of her life scared of men. It¡¯s hard to imagine how she¡¯s living before meeting Haruko and after her grandmother passed away.


    Yet, despite the difficulty, she remained in this country instead of returning to her mother. Just from that alone, it projected how strong she was as a person. She might appear like a scaredy-cat during our initial interactions but that¡¯s mostly because of her trauma. And even though she turned into an adorable ko after warming up to me, she¡¯s apparently a little different when she¡¯s only in theirpany.


    From what I heard from Haruko, Himeko and Mina, without any presence of men, Edel was like a headstrong leader and a kind older sister. As a third-year, she¡¯s the oldest among them, even older by a few months than the other third-year, Minori-senpai.


    She would scold anyone, even Haruko if needed be and she would help them with studies, as long as it¡¯s not a Japanese subject.


    And when they¡¯re out in public, she¡¯s attracting the most attention. Despite her fears, she would intentionally put herself out so that the other four could escape those prying eyes.


    Well, her foreign descent and aloof front also yed a part in that.


    Nheless, that¡¯s how Serizawa Edelweiss is outside my perspective.


    That¡¯s also the reason why Himeko and Mina were a little shaken or surprised upon seeing her clinging to me after that moment where I decided to take care of her and listened to her past and the origin of her trauma.


    At the moment, Edel wholeheartedly and affectionately epted our rtionship.


    Perhaps, the only thing preventing her from saying those three magic words was the thought of Haruko. She did dere that she''s number 1 for her but, even Haruko could admit that I had long overtaken her ce, if not reached the same level in Edel¡¯s heart.


    Either way, that''s fine for me. I would never see Haruko as another rival or anything. She¡¯s also one of my girls and a special one at that.


    Furthermore, I couldn¡¯t simply erase everything she did for Edel and the other two.


    In fact, rather than simply giving them as presents for my desire, having me fall in love with them and letting me work for their affection was the best option.


    Anyway, even without saying ¡®I love you too¡¯, Edel''s feelings were alreadyid bare to me.


    -


    -


    When the girl woke up twenty minutester, a refreshing smile bloomed on her lips right away. Her sleep was short enough that it could only be called a short rest or a nap.


    Well. That¡¯s fine too. I was thinking of wiping off her body and putting her clothes back on before carrying her back to the other room. Now, I could carry her to the bathroom for us to take a bath instead.


    I already dipped inside with Akane earlier but after sweating from having sex, joining Edel inside was in order. Moreover, the girl remained clinging to me as though afraid that I would leave her behind.


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no other way but to join her. We washed each other and dipped in the bathtub together.


    Obviously, we did more than just bathing together. Edel tried relieving me using her hands and mouth upon seeing my erection. On the other hand, I gave her a whole-body massage but it eventually focused on that part of hers, soothing the soreness even just a bit.


    And inside the tub, instead of leaning her back against me, the girl straddled me once more. Furthermore, feeling my erection still standing up proudly, Edel sat down on it, letting me prate her for the second time tonight.


    At first, she made a lousy excuse that she was just trying to familiarize herself with the sensation more. Given how pleasurable that was, it didn¡¯t take long for the bathwater to create waves as the two of us began moving our hips.


    ¡­ In this way, our night got extended once more.


    -


    -


    "Ruki... I''m happy. I¡¯m happy to be one with you."


    We¡¯ve finished our bath and we¡¯re now back in our bedroom with Akane and Haruko still sleeping on our sides.


    Still living the ko dream, the girl who got spent for the second time remained settled on top of me. It¡¯s like she already imed the inside of my embrace as hers. For tonight.


    "I¡¯m d to hear that, Edel. And honestly, I¡¯m also d to be favored by you. Let me continue taking care of you."


    "Of course, Ruki. Please do so¡­ Even when my fear and trauma get resolved in the future, please continue taking care of me¡­ Uhm¡­ Ruki will always be special to me."


    Although Edel was still beet red from the residual heat of the bath as well as our current situation, it''s still noticeable how she red up while saying all that...


    A momentter, the girl continued, "Y-you know, you''re always making my heart race on top of being the mostfortable ce to be at¡­ That¡¯s why I decided, Ruki. I will not just let you take care of me. I will also begin doing the same for you. Remember, I''m still supposed to be the older one, let this big sister show it in the following days."


    This girl¡­ Big sister, huh? Was she clueless or she just didn¡¯t understand it?


    Every word she just said was more or less a confession of her love for me¡­


    Well, it¡¯s better this way. At least she¡¯s now more vocal with her thoughts rather than just being a silent ko. And honestly, I love her more this way.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯ll look forward to that, Edel. Let¡¯s take care of each other from now on.¡± I put on my best smile and she returned it with her most beautiful one.


    Ending it with another kiss, Edel then fell asleep not long after.


    It¡¯s a long night but with everything that happened, it¡¯s more than just satisfying¡­


    ¡°What do you girls think?¡±


    I intentionally voiced that question. With Edel already snoring peacefully, it¡¯s directed to the two girls faking their sleep.


    ¡°Husband, you know it¡¯s bad manners to do that.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Waking us up after you finished exchanging sweet words with another woman. Moreover, she¡¯s still there on top of you.¡± Although she said that, Akane inched closer to me and stretched my arm to use as a pillow.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, Akane. He acted like he didn¡¯t notice us awake and let us hear him being intimate with another woman. Normally, a guy will be beheaded by just talking to another woman. Do we have to prepare a guillotine now?¡±


    Likewise, Haruko copied Akane and used my other arm as her pillow.


    With the two having yful smiles on their lips, they already guessed what exactly happened.


    Although I could swear that they were truly asleep when we left this room, they probably woke up sometime after that.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t try to scare me with that¡­ You know I¡¯m always at your mercy. But Edel¡­ she¡¯s just too lovely that ¨C¡±


    ¡°Husband, are you going to brag about your new woman? Do you want to be hanged?¡± Akane was only acting. It¡¯s too obvious because she¡¯sughing even at this moment.


    ¡°Akane, you can¡¯t do that. You love Ruki too much. And I for sure won¡¯t be able to behead him¡­ We¡¯re as hopeless as he is.¡± And there¡¯s no need to argue, Haruko was the same. ¡°Hubby, thank you. Take care of Edel as you said¡­ Though that¡¯s probably useless to say again since we know you¡¯re going to do that. You already proved it to everyone, after all.¡±


    ¡°No. I should be the one thanking you, Haruko. And you too, Akane. For staying with me. For epting me. For everything¡­¡±


    Hearing all that, the two girls caressed my cheeks before tapping them lightly.


    ¡°There you go being emotional again. Just kiss us goodnight husband.¡±


    ¡°I say, he¡¯s cuter like this, Akane¡­ Anyway, kiss us and let¡¯s sleep. We can talk more tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always handsome in my eyes though?¡± Akane answered in a matter-of-factly way.


    ¡°Right. You¡¯re like that. No one will be more handsome than Ruki to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I saw him as a bold junior at first. Who would¡¯ve thought, right?¡± Haruko shrugged and leered at me.


    ¡°Yet, you got done in by a junior. Some Student Council President you are.¡± Akane smirked triumphantly.


    ¡°Oh, really? You can say the same to Shizu. We both got done in by a junior. A naughty junior.¡±


    The two thenughed in concert. Their eyes clearly showed how amused they were. They sessfully stopped me from being emotional but their topic was turning in a different direction¡­

 Chapter 845 Morning with Haruko

    <h4>Chapter 845 Morning with Haruko</h4>


    When morning arrived, I woke up with only Haruko remaining in the room, snuggledfortably on top of me while watching me sleep. With her quirk still making her clingier than normal, Haruko told me that she intentionally chose to stay with me in the room while the other two got up and went down to the kitchen.


    Even though she should still be sore and tired from what we didst night, Edel was apparently the first one to wake up. She was about to leave the room when Haruko and Akane noticed her.


    Upon asking what she was going to do, the girl energetically answered that she wanted to prepare our breakfast. Hearing that, Akane quickly got up and followed to help her. It¡¯s not because she¡¯s worried about Edel making a mess in the kitchen but most likely to get to know more about the silver-haired ko.


    Well, she also thought that Edel being fully energized was unnatural. I mean, most of my girls would be too tired after doing it for the first time on top of being sore. The girl, on the other hand, appeared seemingly unaffected.


    And withst night being marked as her entry into ourplex rtionship, Akane would begin treating her as one of them. Not just a guest brought by Haruko or my target but a new sister.


    Anyway, knowing that Edel would be making our breakfast, my stomach was already looking forward to it¡­ Considering she thought of surprising me, I opted to not get up quickly and just spend the first hour of our morning, doting and spoiling my Haruko.


    No. Even if Edel didn¡¯t n for that surprise, I also noted in my mind to make use of our little time in the morning to focus on Haruko.


    Although I got a happy ending with Edel, I somehow neglected Harukost night when it¡¯s supposed to be her once-a-week chance to be with me.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t voice out an apology or even mention that I was ming myself again for neglecting her. Not only would she deny it and scold me for thinking like that, but it would also sour our morning.


    There were always things that were better left unsaid. Furthermore, in this case, action speaks louder than words.


    -


    -


    ¡°Hubby, your efficiency in making someone fall in love with you is a lot higher than before. That¡¯s three out of five in less than two months¡­¡±


    Haruko teasingly said after we finished doing some bed exercises. Despite doing it twice with Edelst night, I still have the energy to do it twice again with Haruko¡­


    Uh¡­ Eating stamina-focused dishes and regr exercise surely yed a huge part but doing it was also a form of exercise, right? Although it¡¯s unscientific to apply the logic of building physical stamina to the number of ejactions in a day, it probably still influences it, even for just a bit.


    Moreover, admiring their beauty and alluring figures was enough to add a boost of energy to me¡­ It¡¯s also unscientific but that''s just how it is¡­


    I mean, even at this moment, part of my focus leaned towards admiring Haruko¡¯s sweaty and rather disheveled appearance. I still find her too alluring despite doing it twice.


    And that clearly resulted in my responseing a littlete¡­


    ¡°¡­ Is it more efficient now? You helped me connect to the three. It¡¯s not only my effort. Besides, knowing that you¡¯re also my girl eased their minds. In truth, half of the aplishment should be credited to you.¡±


    Uh. It¡¯s wrong to call those as aplishments but since the word was only used as a supplement to the context of our conversation, I guess that¡¯s fine¡­ As long as I don¡¯t start treating them as trophies. They¡¯re the same as everyone, someone I will be delighted to grow old with.


    ¡°¡­ Maybe you¡¯re right when ites to Himeko, Mina and Edel. But what about the others? The girls from your ss, Shizu and Kana. Do you think the middle-schooler Ruki could aplish what you aplished in these past two months?¡±


    Can the past me aplish it?


    Right¡­ There¡¯s only one answer to that¡­


    ¡°No. If it¡¯s my past self, I will probably still be ignorant that you¡¯re there. Moreover, I might still be relishing my new conquest in the form of Kana¡­ Alright, I¡¯m aware¡­ Even though I imed to be different than before, I am definitely better at conquering girls in this present¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s how you were before. You didn¡¯t work on multiple targets at the same time. You¡¯re always biding your time and you never appealed to us through emotions. You¡¯re a cold, maniptive guy¡­ If not for spending time with you after you conquered, I would also fail to notice how considerate you are and how much you cared for me.¡± Haruko nodded continuously as she expounded on ¡®why¡¯ my past self wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish what I built today.


    ¡°Hubby, if I am asked which version of you I preferred, my answer is too obvious, right? Your past self will not be able to hold a candle to your present self¡­ Women, you see, will always prefer for our feelings to be validated and reciprocated rather than assume that¡¯s the case through your actions. In which case, words speak louder than any action.¡± Haruko continued while putting on a meaningful smile.


    Everything she said was correct. I guess except for one thing. It¡¯s not only women who prefer that. Most people wanted their feelings to be reciprocated and spoken in words. Some would even hold onto it even if it¡¯s a lie¡­


    But of course, what Haruko was pointing out was the recognition of mutual affection, without it, it would remain one-sided. And the possibility for one to drop out was extremely high¡­


    Satsuki and Sakuma was a prime example of it. Because they failed to validate their affection for each other before my appearance, it became my point of entry, taking Satsuki for myself instead.


    The case of Ogawa and Nami was also simr at one point. They were sessful at validating their mutual affection but at that point in time, another candidate already appeared, cracking something that was apparently built for years.


    In short, my take on what Haruko raised was as follows; my past self was a menace while my present self was in the middle of being a menace and a fine gentleman¡­ Uh is that understandable? I don¡¯t know. But that¡¯s it¡­


    ¡°Mhm¡­ This is why I love my Haruko a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°You silly. You went off on your interpretation again. By the way, like you asked. I won¡¯t interfere with Yui and Nori. Do as you see fit¡­ I will also not impose on you to help them, everything will be at your discretion¡­ As for my rtionship with them¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to change your rtionship with them. Haruko. They¡¯re leaning their backs on you, right? Keep supporting them. I noticed it from the three. You¡¯re more than just a pir for them. Your rtionship wasn¡¯t as simple as loving each other. It¡¯s rather vague back then but the more I understand the girls around you, the more I understand why you did it. Besides, who am I to judge when I once threw most of you out of my life¡­?¡±


    Hearing all that, Haruko put on a gentle, satisfied smile. However, it was soon reced with a bitter and self-deprecating one.


    ¡°You¡¯ve truly changed into a fine man, Ruki¡­ It¡¯s no surprise that most of us chased and waited for you ¡­ I¡¯m not one of them though¡­ I went and fell in love with the girls I¡¯m only supposed to help¡­¡±

 Chapter 846 Released

    <h4>Chapter 846 Released</h4>


    The few minutes we spent dining together for breakfast became a lively moment. And that¡¯s because everyone, including Minoru, rained down praises on Edel''s prepared dishes. What she made was simply a treat to everyone. And no, it¡¯s not a foreign breakfast but something she picked up from herte grandmother.


    When Edel was still living with her grandmother, she taught or rather, passed every skill she acquired as a housewife to her granddaughter. And that wasn¡¯t limited to cooking sumptuous meals and dishes. It extended to every household chore and what she could do to keep a house weing and rxing for visitors and residents alike.


    Through that, it¡¯s not wrong to say that despite her foreign beauty, Edel already possessed the qualities of a traditional housewife of this country. Even Miwa-nee admitted that in terms of the quality of their dish, Edel beat her to a punch. It¡¯s just too good that she evenpared it to a famous restaurant¡¯s prized dish.


    Due to that, Edel, who initially only warmed up to Haruko and me, got the recognition and appreciation of two ¡®housewives¡¯; Akane and Miwa-nee. Before we prepared for school, the two pulled Edel to one side of the kitchen and started asking for pointers or exchanging ideas with her.


    Although Akane voiced out that she¡¯s slightly envious, the thought of learning from Edel prevailed and enlivened the girl that even though she couldn¡¯t offer more except for my preferences that shemitted to her memory, the silly girl stuck close to Edel all morning. And that continued on our way to the train station. If not for being from a different school, Akane would probably follow her even into her ssroom.


    Unfortunately for Akane, they had to separate. Nheless, she managed to get Edel¡¯s number and added her to their group chat.


    With Edel¡¯s addition to it, if the girl braved it and started interacting with them, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to imagine that they might soon arrange a get-together for a cooking lesson or housewife training.


    And if Nao also joined them, sweets or pastry creation would also be in order.


    Furthermore, since some of them were resourceful or rich enough to prepare something, arranging a venue wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    For all I know, Mizuki, who loved her meatbuns or any food in particr as long as it suited her taste buds, would be more than willing to prepare a huge kitchen for it ¨C even if she wouldn¡¯t study like them. Because for her, her priorities had already been straightened. She would be focusing on thepany or business side to be more sessful. She¡¯s going to value the efficiency that would be created if not everyone would act like a housewife.


    Well, that¡¯s just my assumption based on her personality. Who knows? She might also want to pick up one or two skills then surprise me and relish my stunned expression.


    ¡­ Uh. Anyway, I will certainly look forward to witnessing all of that. But if that really happened, will they even let me in to observe?


    Thinking about their personalities, it might result in a unanimous vote to keep that under wraps and when the timees, they would one by one prepare a surprise for me using the skills they acquired, just like what I just thought Mizuki would do.


    Hmm¡­ That sounds more exciting. Even if that idea hadn¡¯t been conceived yet, I was already looking forward to it.


    ¡°Edel-senpai is such a gem, husband. I think I will start calling her onee-chan.¡±


    After separating from Haruko and Edel, Akane eximed as we settled down on the train seat. She still had brilliant stars sparkling in her eyes; still having a hang-over from digesting Edel¡¯s pointers and some of her knowledge.


    For Akane to turn like this, it just proved how strong Edel¡¯s ¡®housewife¡¯ trait is¡­ For her to have another hidden trait like that apart from being a doting and protective older sister to the other four in the Poem Appreciation Club, Edel was like a hidden champion possessing a lot of different skills.


    It makes me wonder what more I can discover or expect from the girl¡­


    ¡°Will she even ept a rowdy little sister like you?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Am I rowdy? I¡¯m just passionate. I think I¡¯m already her fan.¡±


    ¡°Really, now? For my Akane to be this fervent when ites to another girl or individual, it¡¯s clearly a first.¡±


    ¡°A first¡­ You might be right, husband. But knowing that she¡¯s also¡­ one of us is another factor. I¡¯m already satisfied with having only Fuyu, Futaba and Eri as my friends outside our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, it¡¯s like that, huh?¡±


    Right. Since I was mostly focused on ¡®us¡¯, I somehow put little mind to their other friendly rtions outside of ours. Now that they¡¯re in thisplex rtionship with me, they¡¯re probably limiting those who could be a threat if ever they found out about us and how abnormal the rtionship we¡¯re cultivating and building is.


    ¡°Un¡­ With a big secret such as this, most of us will not risk having it blown open by befriending someone we don¡¯t fully trust. We¡¯re even in slight danger from Fuyu¡¯s suspicion. Do you remember, husband? Watch out for her even if you¡¯re under disguise to meet the others.¡±


    Akane reminded. I naturally said yes to that. Fuyu surely hadn¡¯t dropped her suspicion on seeing me with another girl inside their campus¡­ I mean, because of Akane¡¯s constant mentioning of my name and even running to me during our middle school, that girl had probably alreadymitted my features in her memory. That¡¯s why simple disguises wouldn¡¯t work on her¡­


    Well, she¡¯s looking out for her friend so that¡¯s admirable, at least.


    Anyway, with our topic moving from Edel to Fuyu and other topics branching off from that, our train ride ended rtively smoothly. Before we knew it, we were already at their drop-off station.


    Actually, I hadn¡¯t nned to send her to school today. I was still a little concerned over Edel. I wanted to assist the girl if ever she staggered from the soreness she was hiding or enduring.


    However, something came up that changed that n. The three also gave their opinions about what I should do and they all gave the same answer.


    Of course, I still tried deliberating whether to follow their opinion or not. In the end, Haruko and Edel teamed up to convince me that the former would assist thetter in my stead. Additionally, they reminded me to stop being a worrywart again and do what I have to do.


    Well, I always tend to focus on who or what¡¯s near me but after careful thought, I also eventually reached the same answer as them; to go and meet Otoha who already regained her freedom back.


    Her release from being grounded was dyed for another day because ording to the message I received from Hitomi, some kind of cleansing happened in the Kaneko Household following the return of the House Head or Patriarch; Kaneko Hirokage.


    As for what cleansing meant, it¡¯s probably rted to the leeches she mentioned previously.


    A few minutester, we reached our destination. Not minding the envious eyes of the other students walking alongside or passing by us, Akane ced a kiss on my lips before showing her lovely smile before stepping inside their campus. ¡°See you at home, husband.¡±


    I smiled back and watched until she disappeared into the school building before turning my heels and leaving that crowded street.


    After arriving at a rather deserted ce, Hitomi¡¯s familiar car stopped beside me. Moments after it stopped, the door of the backseat burst open as Otoha jumped at me, delight filling her gorgeous face. ¡°I missed you, Ruki!¡±

 Chapter 847 Kaneko House’s Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 847 Kaneko House''s Affairs</h4>


    Sharing the same sentiment as Otoha, I caught her in my arms, carried her effortlessly and kissed her without a second thought. It has been close to two weeks so¡­ it¡¯s easy to imagine how much we missed each other. Even though we managed to talk to each other recently, nothing beats feeling each other¡¯s warmth. Also, this was me acting on my words of wanting to carry and hold her again.


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re not in your uniform, Otoha. Are you not going to school?¡±


    ¡°Not today. I don¡¯t want to miss today. Don¡¯t worry, I asked Aika to inform the school.¡± Otoha shook her head. After that, she pulled me back to the car where Hitomi was waiting.


    After settling down on our seats and closing the car door, my eyes met with Hitomi¡¯s through the rearview mirror. Noticing that, the woman holding the steering wheel thinly smiled. If someone else was looking at her, they probably fail to distinguish it from her normal straight expression but as someone used to her personality, it¡¯s a great improvement.


    ¡°I missed you too, Hitomi. Have you been well?¡±


    Hitomi nodded curtly as a response.


    Well, with Otoha here with us, she¡¯s restraining herself not to act out of her work mode. On the other hand, the girl next to me who saw that simple exchange shed a meaningful yet unsatisfied smile.


    A momentter, she beamed mischievously.


    ¡°Hitomi-nee, you can ask Ruki for a kiss too. You missed him too, don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ But Otoha-sama. I c-can¡¯t lose myself to personal whims when I¡¯m with you. I will fail as your chauffeur and bodyguard.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t deny it. Furthermore, she seemed a little panicky as her eyes alternated between me and Otoha.


    And obviously, Otoha caught that. The girl nced at me and stuck her tongue out before continuing. She even leaned over the front seat to effectively encourage Hitomi.


    Otoha whispered in her ears. Given that she already started the car, I failed to catch what Otoha said. However, I could put out a guess after seeing how her exposed ears visibly reddened. She cajoled her chauffeur to act out what was in her mind.


    Otoha returned to her seat, sped my hand and raised her thumb.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Hitomi-nee?¡±


    ¡°¡­ If you will excuse me, Ruki-sama.¡± Following Otoha¡¯s words, Hitomi twisted her body a bit to turn towards us. With her eyes fixating on my figure, I moved and met her in the middle.


    ¡°Drop the -sama, will you? Between us, there¡¯s no such status divide. Besides, Otoha looked up to you as her older sister.¡± I said before my hand cupped her cheek and pressed our lips together.


    Right. That¡¯s also what Otoha hoped for. Although it should be unthinkable for someone of her status to favor a supposed servant of their family and look up to her as a close sister, it¡¯s not impossible to happen.


    Otoha was just a sweet girl. Well, I wouldn¡¯t take credit for it but it¡¯s probably also because of my influence. I didn¡¯t treat Otoha ording to her status before. For me, she¡¯s just like any other girl I stole. Whether that resulted in a good or a bad thing, that¡¯s now reflected in her rtionship with Hitomi.


    Moreover, as someone who apanied her since young, Otoha naturally started seeing her as more than just a chauffeur and bodyguard.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t be that informal quickly. Please forgive me.¡± After our lips separated, Hitomi lowered her head in apology before putting her focus back in front.


    ¡°Mhm. You don¡¯t need to ask for forgiveness. It¡¯s fine for me. You can take it slow.¡± I tapped her shoulder and gave it a light squeeze before returning to Otoha¡¯s side.


    A whileter, the car started moving with a clear destination in mind. During it, I talked to Otoha about the happenings in her house and what I should expect today.


    Although it should be a family affair, Otoha didn¡¯t hold back on telling me what she knew about the current situation. Because of her grandfather¡¯s sudden copse and hospitalization, there were those who quietly moved to try and lift up her father ¡®Hiroyuki¡¯ up to the position of the Patriarch. ording to their n, if they were sessful, her grandfather would be stepping down even if he recovered and returned to full health.


    And that failed, obviously.


    Her father, despite his ambition to be the next head of the house, didn''t want it to be handed easily by others and by taking advantage of the current situation.


    In a sense, her father had the same mindset as that brother of hers, he wanted to be sessful through his own efforts and prove his mettle to his own father. That way, he wouldn¡¯t be a weak leader and lead their family to downfall.


    He acted like he was open to those leeches¡¯ suggestions but he was just testing them. Every movement they made was being sent to the hospital, informing Otoha¡¯s grandfather.


    Obviously, even Otoha was unaware of the full details of what happened next but the personnel, the people from their branch families as well as other tie-ins through marriage were reshuffled. Some were fired from their positions and some disappeared to who knows where.


    Furthermore, her mother was chided for keeping Otoha locked up in their estate. If not for her father loving her mother deeply and defending her saying that she¡¯s acting while thinking of Otoha¡¯s future ¨C which is false, obviously ¨C she would probably get a harsher punishment.


    Anyway, that¡¯s all Otoha could tell me. The girl hugged my arm tightly for the most part of that ride. But that¡¯s not entirely because of our reunion after more than a week of not feeling each other¡¯s warmth.


    She¡¯s actually nervously holding onto me, silently praying even. And that¡¯s so I could survive this uing meeting with her grandfather.


    Right. It''s happening today and there¡¯s no running away from it.


    I already prepared myself to meet him but I guess, I was also influenced by Otoha¡¯s nervousness. That¡¯s why just like her, I held onto her and weforted each other, to ease the nerves getting to us.


    Apparently, this meeting would only be a few minutes. He just wanted to see and get to know me. Or in other words, he¡¯d probably try to judge me using a few probing questions or words.


    Supposedly, he¡¯s still finishing what he needed to finish about the internal affairs of their house. However, he especially set aside this time to meet the reason why his favorite granddaughter pleaded to him to break off the engagement set by her mother.


    Ah. Right. Otoha already mentioned my existence to him. Not just once but twice.


    The first instance was when he regained consciousness after the copse and before she got grounded by her mother. And for the second instance, it¡¯s today. Before sending the message to me, she already met him and informed him that she was going to meet me again, now that she regained her freedom to go out.


    From Otoha¡¯s words, her grandfather might be scary when serious but he¡¯s amiable enough. Especially towards her.


    Well, she¡¯s his favorite grandchild. I should expect that he¡¯d be more unforgiving in case I failed to meet his expectations for his granddaughter¡­


    A few minutester, the car slowed down to a halt before Hitomi¡¯s voice woke us up from our nervous stupor, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Otoha-sama, Ruki-sama¡±

 Chapter 848 Old Butler

    <h4>Chapter 848 Old Butler</h4>


    Having my focus solely on calming my and Otoha¡¯s nervousness, I¡¯d only got a good look at our surroundings once the car stopped.


    Looking ahead and to our side, the view felt like we arrived in the countryside with nary a huge building or establishment in sight. Apart from trees towering from a distance, giving shade to a lone house, I could also see rice fields on both sides with the rice stalks having just sprouted as well as some farmers already doing their job of taking care of it.


    Our city still had ces like this. But not so much anymore. Although I haven¡¯t been to this ce before, it was located on the north side of our city and at an elevated in close to the mountainous region bordering another prefecture. Hence, theck of visual eye candy that screams ¡®modern¡¯.


    Even though our city was already on its way toplete industrialization, this kind of ce was fairly preserved or protected, to say the least. The prefecture¡¯s specialty was agriculture. They wouldn¡¯t just phase the agriculture sector out even if big businesses relocated here.


    Now, what left me wondering was¡­ why here? I thought we were going to their estate and meet the Patriarch of a former noble lineage ¨C or still a noble lineage, just not officially recognized anymore.


    ¡°Grandpa does things this way, Ruki. This particr part of our city is owned by the family. It supplies us with high-quality crops rather than relying on the market.¡± Perhaps noticing my puzzlement, Otoha offered an exnation. She then pointed at the lone house right in front of us.


    Well, I called it a house but it¡¯s more apt to call it a vi. Although it still had the traditional feel around it, it¡¯s luxurious enough to not mistake it for a farmer¡¯s hut. There were other houses sparsely scattered around the ce and they were in no way simr to that one.


    Furthermore, there was another car parked in front of it and a gray-haired old man in a butler outfit was standing at its side and looking in our direction.


    Even though he¡¯s still quite a distance from where Hitomi stopped, I could partially make out his facial features. Hitomi greatly resembled him.


    Her father, or perhaps grandfather. Considering the Mihara Family she belonged to served the Kaneko House for generations, he¡¯s probably thetter.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m in my uniform. Won¡¯t it be rude to meet him like this?¡±


    Although this worry seemed a bitte, it actually only shed by my mind at this moment.


    Hearing that, Otoha sweetlyughed and teased me, ¡°Your focus is always this whacky, Ruki. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa won¡¯t mind even if you¡¯re still in your sleepwear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°You can call him an entric. And I know, you¡¯ll also be dumbfounded at how he dressed for this asion.¡±


    Is that so?


    I wanted to ask that but there¡¯s no time anymore. With Hitomi turning the engine off, Otoha dragged me out of the car and we approached the old butler.


    He stared reverently at Otoha before bowing respectfully. Then when his eyesnded on me, I could easily feel how I was being sized up from bottom to top. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the slight twitch of his eyebrows told me that I somehow failed his evaluation. He still bowed to me though but it¡¯s just as a courtesy to not make Otoha upset.


    Following that, he turned to Hitomi, his initial straight and respectful expression twisted into a slight frown and discontentment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open the door for your mistress? Have you been cking off because ojou-sama is treating you well?¡±


    Although I couldn¡¯t clearly put it as a harsh scolding, he seemed to be an old man who cared too much or too fixated about their role as servants to the family.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Hitomi was about to open her mouth and exin but his eyes turned sharp making her shut her mouth and gulp her words down.


    Seeing Hitomi being treated like that, a certain fire was ignited in me. Grandfather or not, I just couldn¡¯t stand if my girls were being undermined. It made my evaluation of him drop to its lowest.


    I know that it''s normal behavior for him. He¡¯s just doing his job and he¡¯s trying to set her straight on what her role should be but I still couldn¡¯t stand it.


    I clenched my fist, steeling myself to step up and stand in front of Hitomi.


    However, before I could do so, Otoha squeezed the palm that she was sping. Following that, she disyed something I hadn¡¯t seen often.


    ¡°I told her to do just that, Shigemasa-jiisan. Hitomi-nee is my servant, it¡¯s at my discretion how she should act around me. Also, you don¡¯t have the right to scold her right in front of me.¡± Gone was the sweet voice she always used on me. She coolly sounded like how nobles should be as she stood her ground and looked at him with authority.


    ¡°O-ojou-sama, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m correcting her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Again, I don¡¯t need to hear that from you. Now, will you lead us in or not?¡±


    ¡°A-as you wish, please follow me.¡± Being cut off by Otoha like that, the old man had no more avenues to pursue. His shoulders drooped for a moment before he reverted to how he was earlier. This time, however, he dropped his sharp gaze directed to Hitomi.


    He bowed his head, turned around and began leading us into the vi.


    We didn¡¯t follow him quickly because, beside me, Otoha remained rooted to her spot. Beneath that authoritative act she had just shown, I could feel her whole body shaking as if she was already at her tipping point. If not for my support, she¡¯d probably lose strength on her knees from acting like that.


    The girl wasn¡¯t used or it¡¯s not in her character to exercise that kind of authority over anyone. She¡¯s more inclined to act not as a noblewoman but as a normal girl.


    Right. That¡¯s also the reason why I could approach her rather easily back then. She¡¯s not someone who would unt her status as someone from an important family. In fact, she¡¯s more humble than most people. Mizuki was different in that regard. Even if she¡¯s only from a branch family, one could easily point out that her upbringing was a bit sophisticated. That¡¯s why even though they¡¯re both from a noble lineage, the method I used to steal them was too different.


    ¡°O-otoha-sama, you shouldn¡¯t have done¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hitomi¡­¡± I cut her off and shook my head at her. With just that, she understood what I was trying to say.


    Rather than saying that Otoha defended her, the girl did that more for herself. She sees an older sister in Hitomi¡¯s form, if she can just be easily scolded like that then it also extends to her.


    Or that¡¯s my evaluation of it. With Otoha tightening her embrace on my arm, she approved of what I did. She didn¡¯t want Hitomi to apologize to her or take what happened to heart.


    Following that, Otoha raised her gaze and showed her gentle and calming smile to us before saying, ¡°Un¡­ Let¡¯s go in. Grandpa is waiting.¡±


    Defeated by that smile, Hitomi, who was possibly beating herself in her mind, shed a relieved smile. She gathered her confidence back and walked alongside us, following the old man into the vi.


    Truthfully, it¡¯s hard to understand this kind of social hierarchy between them but now that I¡¯m here¡­ I have to get ustomed to it. We¡¯re living in different worlds. I couldn¡¯t just act as though we were still in the same environment.

 Chapter 849 Meeting her Grandfather (1)

    <h4>Chapter 849 Meeting her Grandfather (1)</h4>


    When we reached the door to the vi, the old man opened it and gestured for us toe inside. However, it was at that point that he prevented Hitomi from following us.


    As though there¡¯s some kind of boundary that they, the servants, couldn¡¯t trespass, he told her to remain outside and stand there with him. Only Otoha and the guest ¨C me ¨C she brought with her coulde and stand before the head of the Kaneko House.


    His voice was firm and unyielding that even ainting from Otoha wouldn¡¯t be able to bend that decision.


    Sensing that, Hitomi halted her footsteps andplied. And with her confidence back, the girl looked straight at us, wordlessly implying that we should go ahead and not mind her exclusion.


    Not counting that she¡¯s from a family serving the Kaneko House, even if Otoha and I dered that there¡¯s no such thing as status between us, it would just be overstepping my or our boundaries to twist whatever was decided by the master of this ce.


    That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t push it anymore. Even if she got scolded again by that old man while we were inside, I doubt she¡¯d be as listless as before. With Otoha standing up for her, she might find it shameful if she folded again. Besides, Hitomi isn¡¯t a weak woman. She just got poked where she erred without any usible excuse to retort with.


    In a way, that blunder was influenced by us, treating her not as a servant.


    With the door closing behind us, Otoha looked up to me, concern covering her face. I smiled in response and pulled her in my embrace, assuring her that there was no need for her to worry.


    Although I wouldn¡¯t say that I¡¯mpletely prepared to meet his grandfather, this was something I had to go through. Moreover, I only had to think that this was for this girl and I could instantly feel the courage in me swelling in my chest.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Stay by my side and watch me make your grandfather ept me for you.¡± I said as I caressed her hair and back.


    Otoha, while she pressed her face on my chest, nodded continuously. Her hands gripped tightly on my back.


    A momentter, she raised her head and kissed me. Exchanging a passionate kiss when we¡¯re only a few steps away from where her grandfather was waiting could be said as a rather ballsy move on our part.


    The opening and closing of the already sounded so at any moment, there¡¯s a possibility that he coulde and wee us.


    Fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen, he¡¯s probably waiting there, sittingfortably while sipping on tea or huffing a thick tobo roll. Either way, there¡¯s no turning back now.


    After that kiss, Otoha and I already calmed our nerves, I sped her hand again and this time, I took the first step into the interior of the vi.


    Since it¡¯s not a mansion that would take minutes to go from one room to another, we reached the room where he was waiting in less than a minute.


    As we stood at the doorless frame leading to the room, my eyes instantly focused on the lone person sitting cross-legged on a cushion by the sliding door leading to the backside of the vi. He had his back turned to us but it¡¯s easy to recognize that he was staring outside, watching the small animals scuttling around the backyard that leads to a small forest.


    He¡¯s an old man, alright. However,pared to the old man outside who weed and guided us in, he looked nothing short of an authoritative figure. Just judging by his straightened back and rather intimidating posture, he¡¯s not one to be trifled with.


    His hair wasn¡¯tpletely white yet and it didn¡¯t show the characteristics of being dyed brown. Nheless, given that it¡¯s almost the same color as Otoha¡¯s hair, he¡¯s no doubt the Patriarch of the Kaneko House; Kaneko Hirokage.


    One thing baffled me though¡­


    His attire.


    That brought me back to what Otoha said before we left the car. ording to her, he''s entric and I would be dumbfounded by what he¡¯s wearing.


    And that¡¯s correct.


    I expected him to be in a suit or anything formal while also holding onto a cane but the old man sitting there was wearing a pair of Hawaiian shirt and short pants. There¡¯s even a pair of sunsses ced above his head and a straw hat at his side.


    It neither fits his status nor the ce. This kind of attire was like someone who had just gone back from a summer vacation overseas.


    Perhaps noticing my bafflement, Otoha lightly pinched my arm and urged me to go in.


    With our footsteps bing audible at each step on the hardwood floor, his ears perked up and slowly turned towards us.


    By the time we reached the spot where two more cushions were ced or prepared, Otoha and I stood rooted on the spot, waiting for his acknowledgment to sit.


    However, instead of doing that, the old man, who had his arms crossed, lifted a hand on his chin, seemingly falling into thinking. He then sized me up with his scrutinizing eyes while humming iprehensible sounds.


    At my side, Otoha kept on squeezing my hand. She¡¯s not nervous in front of her grandfather but she¡¯s still worrying that this act of his was unnerving me.


    I squeezed her hand back to reassure her and stood straight while my eyes focused on the old man. Although the thought of asking him about his current attire shed in my mind, I threw it to the back of my mind and just waited.


    This was our first meeting and surely, I wouldn¡¯t hold onto the hope that he was unaware of my existence. From how he readily epted Otoha¡¯s suggestion to meet me, he had long been aware of her rtionship with me.


    ¡°Onoda, is it? Hmm. You have a great posture. Brave and confident. Have you been training well?¡±


    With that as his first words to me, I quickly responded with a nod, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Onoda, sir. I won¡¯t call it training but I¡¯m regrly exercising my body.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You won¡¯t get that kind of gait and body build if not for intensive training. Don¡¯t be humble to me¡­¡±


    Huh? I¡¯m in my uniform. Did he just analyze my body build using only his eyes? In less than a minute, no less¡­


    ¡°Oh. My adorable granddaughter, sit down.¡±


    Without waiting for me to respond again, his eyesnded on Otoha. And as though he found a treasure chest, it shone brilliantly and his bodily movements told me that he was too excited to see her. Perhaps if I wasn¡¯t here, he would stand up and pamper the girl like a little child.


    However, contrary to his expectation, Otoha¡¯s answer was rather cold, ¡°Only me?¡±


    Hearing that, the old man put a hand on his chest as if he¡¯s in pain. It¡¯s exaggerated, yet I could see that he¡¯s really shocked by Otoha¡¯s answer. He probably couldn¡¯t believe that the girl somehow put me above him in terms of importance.


    The old man shifted his eyes back to me and nodded slightly while gesturing to the other cushion, ¡°Of course, Onoda-kun can also sit.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Otoha beamed a beautiful smile, enough to heal whatever wound he suffered. ¡°Great. Thank you, grandpa. Ruki, let¡¯s sit.¡±


    With Otoha pulling me down with her, I sat down in a seiza position, to show respect to the person before me. Otoha had her legs angled to the side, afortable position but when she saw how I sat down, she copied me.


    And that act of hers earned another look of shock from the old man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, grandpa. I¡¯m here with Ruki. Just so you¡¯re aware, I¡¯m already set to marrying him with or without your blessing.¡±


    ¡°Huh? O-otoha, aren¡¯t you being hasty?¡±


    ¡°See¡­ You forgot. Didn¡¯t I already tell you about this? Do you think I¡¯m joking back then?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Honestly, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s your fault for not taking me seriously, grandpa. Don¡¯t mind me. Talk to Ruki, isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here?¡±


    Seeing and hearing that exchange from the grandfather and granddaughter pair, I couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile in my head. For Otoha to say all that without even blinking, she¡¯s really something. Although that sounded disrespectful if seen from another perspective, it seemed rather normal for them.


    But that put me on the spot¡­


    Not that I hated it but now that she dered that, her grandfather¡¯s eyes thatnded back on me started to boil with jealousy.


    Right¡­ He looked like a very doting grandfather and now, from what Otoha disyed, he¡¯s probably thinking that I stole his number 1 position in the girl¡¯s good books.


    Ignoring his jealous eyes, I cleared my throat and¡­ introduced myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you, I¡¯m Onoda Ruki. Otoha¡¯s beloved.¡±

 Chapter 850 Meeting her Grandfather (2)

    <h4>Chapter 850 Meeting her Grandfather (2)</h4>


    Having introduced myself like that, a noticeable simrity to Otoha was disyed by the old man, he raised his brows and his lips stretched thinly to a smile as though he was amused by what I said. He started tapping his legs and ced his chin on his palm.


    Although he had just been acting like aical old man, hurting from Otoha¡¯s words, he quickly switched his stance and put me under pressure just by doing this simple gesture.


    It seemed like he was waiting for my next words after that brief introduction.


    I nned to take him really seriously but his entric outfit and the way he was acting were making my lips twitch from slight irritation. He¡¯s far from what I expected him to be. He didn¡¯t even look like someone who had just been hospitalized. He¡¯s as healthy as Hisa-jii from the boxing gym.


    And if he¡¯s not Otoha¡¯s grandfather, I would probably walk out of this room and bring the girl with me. Just to stay away from his weirdness.


    In any case, Otoha, whose attention returned to me, looked on expectantly. There¡¯s still that trace of concern earlier and it¡¯s even more apparent now that I started talking to her grandfather. To once again assure her, I fixed my sitting position. Even though I was still slightly lowering my head, I bravely faced her grandfather¡¯s gaze. Following that, I squeezed Otoha¡¯s hand. I even raised it and kissed the back of her hand.


    Saying that it¡¯s to assure might be half the truth, the other half was to check what would be this doting grandfather¡¯s reaction.


    And I wasn¡¯t disappointed. The tapping sounds stopped and he faked a cough to get our attention.


    ¡°You¡¯re too daring, young man. Do I not appear intimidating enough?¡±


    ¡°I believe not. This one is still trying to rack his brain on how to act in front of you. Thankfully, Otoha is with me. Her presence alone is enough reason for me to be calm and not cower; I have to look cool in front of her. Hopefully, I¡¯m not offending someone of your stature.¡±


    As someone who wasn¡¯t too used to acting respectful, I had to be careful. Even if Otohauded him as someone agreeable because of his entricities, he¡¯s still someone two generations higher than me on top of being the Patriarch of a former noble house.


    Not only does he have his pride, but he also has vast experience and knowledge.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ No worries, I¡¯m not a stuck-up old man who¡¯ll be offended by every little confusing thing a younger generation child will do. However, young man, are you aware of the weight of what you just dered? My darling girl¡¯s beloved.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa! I told you not to call me like that, I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡±


    ¡°Whatever are you talking about?¡±


    With Otoha¡¯s rebuttal, the old man went back to his goofy self. He scratched his head and whistled. Obviously ying the fool for his granddaughter.


    In any case, I focused on his question and surely, he was waiting for my response.


    ¡°Weight? If this is about her status as your granddaughter and a noblewoman, then all I can say is, I don¡¯t care about it. But that¡¯s not convincing, right? As someone on top of thedder, you will not be able to cast off the suspicion that I¡¯m just using her. That¡¯s why all I can do is be truthful with my words. Take it or leave it, it won¡¯t change. I love Otoha not because of her origin or status. I simply fell in love with the woman that she is.


    There¡¯s no use beating around the bush here. Besides, I didn¡¯t even think of ying with words around an experience-enriched old man like him. Doing a dogeza to prove my dedication to Otoha was also in line. But that¡¯s only if necessary.


    For now, I would be treating him with respect as Otoha¡¯s grandfather and not as the Patriarch of the Kaneko House.


    I would leave it in his discretion if ever he steered the conversation to that point. In which case, I¡¯d just brush it off and veer back to my original purpose.


    Upon hearing my words, the old man took a minute to respond. Otoha also remained silent at my side, reading the current air.


    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re determined, young man. However, love alone cannot feed my darling girl. You¡¯re aware of that, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct. I never said I will only feed her my love. Believe it or not, I¡¯m not nning to rely on your status to get by. If no one¡¯s going to object, I¡¯m going to take her and let her live with me. However, you¡¯re not going to allow it, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Oh hoh? You have that kind of resolve. But that¡¯s still just words. It can easily be said than done. I won¡¯t easily entrust my darling girl to someone of no status. No matter how flowery your words might be. The way I see it, you¡¯re still immature and you only have an idealistic outlook. Idealists, you see, are people I don¡¯t want to be associated with. They can unt their ideals and approach it to an end, but most of the time, their ideals fail them.¡±


    ¡°I think I will correct you on one thing. I don¡¯t have an idealistic outlook. I¡¯m well aware that it will be an arduous path. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to prepare for it. No. I¡¯m already preparing for it.¡±


    I¡¯m not just talking about my rtionship with Otoha but still, it fitted the context. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t raise the issue of my multiple rtionships myself. Even if I assumed that he already knew about it, there¡¯s no reason to bring it up.


    ¡°The way I see it, you¡¯re still full of ideals. Because as you mentioned, I cannot hold you to your words. Lying is too easy for anyone. I have lived my life lying and deceiving people. One cannot be too honest, you know? You¡¯ll be taken advantage of by people who mean you not an ounce of goodwill. I can say I ept your rtionship today and the next day, I can send Otoha far away from you.¡±


    For him to openly say that, I guess he¡¯s really serious about this meeting. But I noticed how he asionally looked outside as though he was waiting for something or someone to appear.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t have much choice but to continue this conversation.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. And I will be powerless to stop that from happening. Even so, that¡¯s not a reason for me to give up on her. You¡¯ll probably see our rtionship as temporary or a youthful indulgence. But that¡¯s not how it is for us. Take her far away and I¡¯ll work my ass off to find her and bring her back to me. Even if that means defying you.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, if you do that, I will not hate you. You¡¯re thinking of my well-being. But that will be the end of it, the granddaughter in your mind will be gone. I¡¯m also sitting here not just to apany Ruki. I¡¯m standing on his side.¡±


    Otoha broke her silence and chipped in her thoughts.


    That¡¯s correct. I¡¯m not facing him alone. Otoha is also doing her part, as someone who loves me.


    Upon hearing that, the old man heaved a sigh. He picked up his sunsses, put it on before rubbing his eyes as though wiping off imaginary tears.


    ¡­ That¡¯s absurd. Why put on the sunsses? But I guess I won¡¯t be able to know the answer to that.


    ¡°An excellent resolve¡­¡± While faking a sob, he mumbled, ¡°¡­ yet, I¡¯m still not convinced.¡±

 Chapter 851 Eccentric Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 851 entric Old Man</h4>


    Not convinced, huh?


    Well, I expected as much. Besides, from how he reacted to what we showed, it¡¯s more likely he¡¯s testing our mettle. With Otoha also speaking up like that, I could somehow guess that he¡¯s more or less satisfied.


    Just that, he¡¯s still possibly looking for more from us.


    But what could that be? He wasn¡¯t waiting for me toe out and reveal theplexities of my rtionship, it¡¯s more like, he wanted to hear what we wanted to do in the future.


    I did say, I couldn¡¯t care less about her status as a member of the Kaneko House. Was he expecting me to show some kind of ambition to be involved in them?


    Following that fake sobbing, the old man fixed his sunsses and put on the straw hat. He stood up from the cushion and walked towards the sliding ss door without looking back at us.


    I thought we only had a few minutes¡­


    ¡°Is it over?¡± I muttered to my side. Otoha also appeared baffled at her grandfather¡¯s action. Her eyes followed his back and so, I did the same.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    Since we weren¡¯t dismissed by him, we remained seated while only looking at what he was going to do.


    He stepped out of the vi through that opened door and began walking to the grassy area where squirrels and rabbits ran about.


    Looking at him from where we were sitting, he¡¯s like someone who became one with nature. The squirrels stopped and looked up at him. The rabbits began running in circles around him. And some birds seemingly waited until he appeared before flying down from the branch of a tree andnding on his shoulders and outstretched arm.


    On top of that, colorful butterflies seemingly appeared out of nowhere and took their ce on top of his straw hat.


    What the hell am I looking at? Is it possible to learn that kind of power?


    Wait. No¡­ He seemed to have something that attracted those animals, birds and butterflies to him


    It¡¯s fairly hard to see from afar but¡­ that seemed to be the case.


    ¡°¡­ Your grandfather. Is he always like that?¡± I asked the girl beside me who started giggling at the baffling sight we were watching.


    He said he¡¯s not convinced but he just left us here toe and join nature. Although I couldn¡¯t see his expression given that he had his back turned towards us, he was probably enjoying himself.


    ¡°Quite¡­ I told you. He''s entric¡­ That¡¯s also why only select people can stand toe to toe or be in his good grace. He¡¯s always this peculiar. There¡¯s this one unforgettable day I had with him. When my parents left me behind for a business trip when I was five, grandpa brought me to an arcade. He rented the whole ce for me, to have me y whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m five¡­ you hear me? And I¡¯m a girl. Even though I found the arcade interesting, I ended up crying instead. Not knowing what to do in that dark ce. When grandpa saw me like that, he pped and shouted to the staff who were hiding. A few secondster, the lights of the ce flickered in colorful lights. That stopped me from crying. But as a child, my attention span easily reached the end of its wick. I was about to cry again but he carried me in his arms and we went through every game in that arcade. Shigemasa-jiisan became his opponent. The two old men were¡­ as you might expect, also oblivious to the arcade games. However, even if they struggled a lot, they endeavored to put a smile on my lips.¡±


    With Otoha narrating that story, both her lips and eyes were smiling. That was surely a fond memory for her.


    I better notment on why he brought her to an arcade instead of an amusement park, alright? He''s entric. That¡¯s enough to answer why.


    ¡°It was also during that day my love for stuffed toys came about. You see, I was still unsatisfied after everything they went through. We eventually arrived by the rows of crane games. At first, he asked the staff to open it so that he could get me one. However, I acted like a brat and asked him to y and get me one through his hard work¡­ You can guess the result.¡± Otoha grinned before closing her eyes, most likely, she¡¯s trying to relive that day through her memory.


    Obviously, the old man failed. Not just once but many times¡­ But he kept at it until he won something for his granddaughter. That¡¯s some dedication.


    I couldn¡¯t help but apud him in my mind. That alone told me the lengths he could take for Otoha¡­ She¡¯s really his favorite. Or perhaps, because he¡¯s the only girl among his grandchildren, he¡¯s being favored a lot.


    Although he had other children, with Otoha¡¯s father being put next in line, his uncles and aunts made up their branch families. And, although unbelievable, they failed to sire a girl. So, among the tens of grandchildren, he only got one granddaughter.


    Well, if he knew that Otoha¡¯s brother possessed a womanly heart, he¡¯s probably not going to be amused.


    Anyway, Otoha¡¯s stories about his grandfather continued as we watched him feed the birds and animals surrounding him.


    There''s another rather unbelievable story that happened just recently. This past winter, they went to Hokkaido for a skiing trip as a family.


    ording to Otoha, even at his age ranging around 60¡¯s ¨C past retirement age ¨C he always favored moving his body around.


    They apparently also rented the whole ce. No. They bought it.


    However, even with bodyguards all over, protecting them and watching out for any ident, her grandpa disappeared one night after sliding down a slope.


    Everyone panicked at that moment and the search team was immediately dispatched.


    They failed to find him because of a sudden blizzard. But when morning came and they resumed their search, they found him inside an abandoned hut, snuggling among a family of brown bears¡­


    They¡¯re wild bears that found their way inside that course. As to how he tamed them that they didn¡¯t even attack him, no one knew.


    In the end, he sent the bears away with a smile after giving them food that couldst them for a few days.


    It¡¯s weird, true. But with Otoha¡¯s narration, it didn¡¯t seem to be exaggerated at all.


    Through that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that her grandfather was shrouded in a mysterious veil. He¡¯s simply unfathomable.


    If not for seeing what¡¯s in front of us today, I might find that story as something filled with exaggeration¡­


    Anyway, it was ten minutester when her grandfather returned inside. The animals and birds as well as the butterflies returned to where they were, happy and satisfied. And likewise, the old man wasughing contentedly as he sat back down on his cushion.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I apologize for stepping out on you two. You see, I noticed that it¡¯s the right moment toe out and greet those little ones¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rude, grandpa. You should¡¯ve dismissed us first.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not done here yet, are we?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I understand.¡±


    ¡°Now, my darling girl, you don¡¯t have to pull that face on me¡­ Your rtionship¡­ I¡¯m not convinced. However, I won¡¯t be a viin and separate you two¡­ I said what I said earlier in hopes to light a fire in you. And I¡¯m sessful, am I not?¡±


    With those words directed to both of us, the old man then shifted his focus back to me and asked something I hadn¡¯t expected, ¡°By the way, young man, is Miss Sayuri doing well?¡±

 Chapter 852 Only Our Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 852 Only Our Resolve</h4>


    Even though my parents already told me what their job really was, it was not to the extent that I was aware of what they were doing exactly. They had that wide influence that even cornered that Nobuo easily so it was definitely not just a simple governmental job.


    Well, I should¡¯ve expected this but it flew off my mind because of his entricities and perhaps, the pressure I felt in meeting him.


    Hearing my mother¡¯s name mentioned by the Patriarch of the Kaneko House himself, it surely got me taken aback. My mind whirled on how I should answer.


    Should I ask him how he knew my mother? What¡¯s his connection to her? Or should I just give him a straight and honest answer?


    Moreover, there¡¯s also Otoha who paused after hearing her grandfather¡¯s question. Although she hadn¡¯t met her directly yet, she already got to talk to my mother that day her grandfather copsed and got hospitalized.


    And from the look of it, this was also her first time hearing her grandfather talk about it, or bring it up.


    In any case, he specifically named my mother and not my father who should¡¯ve been always with her. That sparked an interest in me to know the bottom of it.


    He didn¡¯t give us that much time to think though.


    Perhaps noticing how I paused and contemted as though I was stumped by his question, the old manughed. He then stared outside once more, not to stare at the animals though. His eyes were out of focus as though he was reminiscing a painful memory as his face twisted into a sorrowful frown. Once he was done, he stared back at us with his lips stretched into a gratified smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I got the luck to employ her in my service once. It¡¯s conditional and short employment. During that time, Miss Sayuri saved my life.¡±


    Saved his life? Now that¡¯s added to the list of my mother¡¯s mysterious achievements.


    Did my dad know about this?


    ¡°Grandpa, what is this? This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about this¡­¡±


    Because he didn¡¯t even let me answer that question, it was Otoha who raised one, curious about the event that led to that.


    ¡°Hmm? Of course, you won¡¯t hear it anywhere. It¡¯s something I ought to keep as a secret and should be brought down to my grave. I won¡¯t give you the details even if you ask me and I¡¯ll be imploring you to not talk about this to anyone. That¡¯s for the both of you.¡± The old man shifted his eyes from Otoha to me. ¡°However, you can ask her yourself and if you can also add this; tell her that this old man sends his regards.¡±


    After saying that, he gently shook his head andughed again.


    ¡°For you to be involved with my granddaughter, it¡¯s like fate has been ying with us.¡±


    Alright. Let¡¯s not start there¡­ This old man dropped a revtion and he didn¡¯t even let me talk about it, much less answer the initial question. He just went on and on.


    And now, he looked like he wasmenting about fate¡­


    What should I even say at this point? Yeah, I¡¯ll ry your message. Don¡¯t worry¡­?


    ¡°You know what? I yield¡­¡± I raised my arms on my side and this time, I switched my sitting form. From doing seiza, I copied him and settled downfortably while cross-legged. I could feel my legs which were about to go numb shake as blood began circting in them again.


    The girl beside me looked confused but upon seeing me surrendering and rxing my posture, she didn¡¯t think twice of copying me before snuggling closely to my side.


    Upon seeing that, the old manughed once more. He looked like he was having the time of his life.


    Minutester, his face rxed as he exhaled a considerable sigh as though he was purging out a great burden on his chest. Seeing an old man do that, I could only shake my head.


    Right. This meeting had already twisted and turned in different directions in the span of a few minutes¡­ I should just wait and see where this would get us.


    The mention of my mother might just be his way to transition to this¡­ rxed atmosphere. But that didn¡¯t discount the fact that he told us. My mother saved his life once¡­


    By making it a point that he¡¯s not going to talk about its details, that topic was brought up and shelved by him. That¡¯s weird, alright. Or that¡¯s just his boasted entricity.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s more like it. You two have been so stiff ever since entering this room. It¡¯s so nice to be young. If your grandmother is still living to this day, she¡¯ll be delighted to see you finding your own happiness rather than stick to a traditional noble belief that has been upheld since our establishment.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡­¡± Otoha reacted to that. ¡°¡­ miss grandma?¡±


    ¡°I sure do. She¡¯s the only one who can handle this behavior of mine since young. There¡¯s no one like her. And when I say she¡¯ll be delighted for you, I mean it. She always despised the tradition of a political marriage. She even once asked me to run away and not take the position given to me. She failed. I cannot turn my back on this family. Especially when we¡¯re stripped of the noble status during my generation. Everything is crumbling apart¡­¡±


    With this, he began talking about their past. Why and what exactly happened to lead to the current state of the Kaneko House.


    Histe wife is also someone from nobility, or their family used to. Even after years of the abolishment of that hereditary peerage, they hold onto that status and kept with the old system.


    Because it was too strict and their fates were still being decided by the Patriarch of their families, the two, who already promised themselves to each other, thought of running away.


    And like what he mentioned, they failed because he decided to return and seed histe father; Otoha¡¯s great grandfather. Fortunately for them, the two were joined in marriage.


    However, even years after bing the head of a former noble house, he thrived to keep it afloat. They couldn¡¯t break the shackles imposed on them and that extended to their children¡­


    Then today, or rather, in this generation, there¡¯s Otoha who now has the same aspiration. To be with someone not decided by her family.


    Obviously, the circumstances are not the same but the old man fully supported her. At least for her, he hoped to aplish histe partner¡¯s lifelong dream.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt, young man. I¡¯ve only known about you when this girl decided to get out of her arranged engagement. Naturally, I¡¯ve also got the gist of what¡¯s happening around you. I should be opposed to this as what you¡¯re trying to aplish is something preposterous even during my generation. However, knowing that you¡¯re Miss Sayuri¡¯s son, I will turn a blind eye just this once.¡± He paused for a while as he released another sigh. ¡°But remember, I will be watching your growth closely. I¡¯m not yet blinded by age. Otoha¡¯s determination to be with you is genuine, I can see that much and you¡¯ve proven yours today¡­¡±


    The old man ended his words at that. When Otoha and I tried to say something in line with what he just said, he stopped us.


    From that, I understood. Although he¡¯s turning a blind eye and he said he¡¯s not going to oppose us, the only thing we¡¯ve proven is our resolve... In the end, it still boils down to the same thing, ¡®We have nothing to show for yet.¡¯

 Chapter 853 Different World

    <h4>Chapter 853 Different World</h4>


    With our conversation over, Otoha¡¯s grandfather joined us as we exited through the front door. He¡¯s still as lively andical as before but in a certain sense, I didn¡¯t feel as much pressure around him anymore. From what he showed us and the way he talked to me, those certainly shaved off the nervousness.


    Obviously, that¡¯s only for the current situation. He could still be a scary old man who could crush me at any moment, given sufficient reason to do so. Even if it would look petty, he¡¯d set out to protect his granddaughter from being hurt.


    That¡¯s probably what he¡¯s thinking of as the least he could do; not counting what he could still provide for her with their family¡¯s power and influence.


    Hitomi and her grandfather, who seemed to be in a silent argument against each other, waited on us and led us back to our respective cars.


    As another form of respect, we waited until their car left before Hitomi drove us off, with the destination being just nearby my school.


    It¡¯s still a bit early so to savor our remaining time, I suggested that we go on a little date. Calling it a date might be wrong¡­ it¡¯s more of a celebratory treat for us. I finally met her grandfather and things didn¡¯t go awry.


    Although we got his approval partly for his debt of gratitude to my mother, I doubt that¡¯s all he used as a basis to turn a blind eye to myplexities.


    In any case, seeing Otoha jovially hop and skip before jumping back in my embrace was reason enough to celebrate it. She won¡¯t be afraid anymore. Perhaps, visiting her house will soon be possible for me. Or better yet, take her home and finally fulfill that promise of being by each other''s side throughout the night.


    On the way to our celebratory date, I messaged my mother.


    I only wrote ¡®I met Otoha¡¯s grandfather¡¯ to her. Partly because I wanted to check on her reaction and partly to give her suspense.


    And as always, she didn¡¯t disappoint. Her reply came in less than two minutes.


    ¡°Oh?! Baby boy, how is it? Did the old man give you a hard time? Tell me, so I can avenge you.¡±


    Just from that response, it easily confirmed that the old man wasn¡¯t just throwing names to intimidate me. My mother really got employed by him once¡­


    As for what it was that she did, I tried digging it up while we were still in the car.


    Otoha was also curious so instead of just sending messages, I called her. As I expected he¡¯s with my father. But instead of a bedroom, they¡¯re in an office. And from their attires as well as my mother¡¯s slightly droopy eyes that are clearly noticeable despite her naturalzy-looking appearance, they haven¡¯t slept yet.


    Due to that, Otoha somehow felt bad for disturbing them, even asking me to just message them and let them rest.


    But it was my mom herself who prevented that. She waved at Otoha,plimenting and congratting her for her release from being grounded.


    Flustered and didn¡¯t know how my mom found out about it, Otoha blushed and thanked her, easily forgetting the issue she raised.


    For the first five minutes, my mom focused on Otoha, catching up on things and teasing the girlpletely. For how embarrassed the girl became, that¡¯s also how much fun my mom acquired that revitalized her slightly exhaustedplexion.


    In the end, I had to pull Otoha and protect her from my mom¡¯s teasing spree and returned to the main reason I called her.


    ¡°He said you saved her once¡­ What exactly happened?¡± Shooting straight to that topic, my mom clicked her tongue disappointedly, unamused at how I cut her fun short. But a momentter, after asking my father who was busy typing and working on something on theputer, she grinned beautifully.


    ¡°That old man and his loose tongue¡­¡± She shook her head before silently cursing someone of that stature. ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. He¡¯s exaggerating it, baby boy. I only knocked someone out.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really! Do I look like I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°No. But mom, you downyed it a lot, right? He wouldn¡¯t look that gratified or extend that debt of gratitude he has for you to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to downy? Do you think your mom is a superwoman who can save just anyone? You¡¯re lifting me too high, baby boy.¡±


    Although she said that, the grin stered on her face hadn¡¯t disappeared.


    After acting like she¡¯s thinking about it, she continued, ¡°I told you, I only knocked someone out. It just turns out that someone had him as a dispatch target as well as a huge bounty on his head. And no, he didn¡¯t employ me, your father and I just had some business dealings with him. Work-rted business. Do you get me?¡±


    Yep. She truly downyed it. If it¡¯s someone trying to assassinate a big figurehead like Otoha¡¯s grandfather, that someone who had a huge bounty wouldn¡¯t be that careless.


    At least, that¡¯s how it was in movies.


    Most likely, my mom didn¡¯t want me to think that her work could be that dangerous. Assassination and a man with a huge bounty? What kind of world are they in?


    ¡°¡­ Alright. I won¡¯t pry anymore. Thank you, mom. And take care. Please tell that to dad too.¡±


    ¡°No worries. We still want to see my baby boy being wed to all your girlfriends. See you, Otoha-chan. And son, can I also see Hitomi-chan?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t turn her down so I brought the phone close to Hitomi. But given that she was driving, I didn¡¯t let her disturb her. Hitomi¡¯s ears reddened again as she greeted my mom. Even if her eyes were on the road, she could easily hear our conversation.


    Anyway, soon after the call ended, Hitomi bit her lips and tried reminding me that in truth, we were still not in a rtionship.


    That¡¯s true. All we had was a few instances where we became alone. However, with most of those instances resulting in an intimate moment between us, I should say that I¡¯m confident in closing into her heart.


    That¡¯s easier said than done but with Otoha being too enthusiastic to also pull her in, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Hitomi yieldedpletely.


    Naturally, since we were going on a celebratory date, we didn¡¯t leave Hitomi outside when we reached a restaurant that specialized in serving breakfast. Even if she was still affected by what the old butler said to her as well as that brief interaction with my mother, with the two of us convincing her, she joined us in a private room in a restaurant where the two ate their fill ¨C I was still rather full from Edel¡¯s breakfast dishes, after all ¨C and created a fun and unforgettable memories.


    I thought of paying for that meal on our way out but the two prevented me from doing so¡­ Firstly, it¡¯s an expensive restaurant that would chip away more than half of what I saved andstly, it¡¯s a restaurant under the Kaneko Group of Companies¡­ we didn¡¯t need to pay. The manager even almost groveled before Otoha upon recognizing her.


    That¡¯s the world of the rich, I guess¡­ In this world, money and status truly are things that can make life convenient.


    Soon after that, Hitomi drove the car back a few blocks before our school. After kissing the two girls goodbye, I sprinted toward the school gates before Eguchi-sensei closed thempletely.


    ¡°Safe¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out upon sessfully stepping inside. But that was met by Eguchi-sensei¡¯s tongue click before praising me in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Good job, Onoda-kun.¡±

 Chapter 854 Best Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 854 Best Teacher</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m still safe, right?¡± I scratched my head at Eguchi-sensei¡¯s remark which she responded with augh. But when she noticed the other students who didn¡¯t make it in time and were left standing outside the gate, she cleared her throat and tapped me on my shoulder.


    ¡°Yes. Go on now before I mark youte.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sensei.¡± I mimicked a salute to her. And although I didn¡¯t expect her to loseposure, the strict PE Teacher stifled augh before quickly turning around.


    Mhm¡­ That¡¯s quite cute of her, to say the least. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t voice that out or she might revert the way she treats me back to my first impression of her.


    Since I almost arrivedte, I was thest one to show up in our ssroom except for those who hadn¡¯t returned from their morning practice yet. Nheless, I put on a smile as I nonchntly walked to my seat while my eyes momentarily checked on my girls.


    Apart from Satsuki who was resting her head on her desk, most likely tired from practice, the others stealthily waved their hands and smiled. And when I sat down on my seat, they all walked to my desk and greeted me.


    They raised a topic of conversation just to add an illusion that they just wanted to bring that up and talk to me about it. Nheless, seeing them voluntarily go and greet me like that, raised more reactions from our ss, especially those nearby us or those who were watching those girls.


    When someone tried to ask, they just brought them into the conversation. For example, there¡¯s also Sakuma who thought we were having a very healthy discussion and chimed in, unting his knowledge of the topic Chii brought up.


    In the end, Chii acted like the mean gyaru and made him aughingstock. No. Laughingstock was a little harsh, she just put him in the spotlight as we put his club as our next topic.


    Shortly after that, the focus turned to Sakuma, Shio arrived while dragging a hand trolley containing stapled bundles of papers. She got stuck at the door though.


    While our ss was still in a state of confusion at what they were witnessing, I quickly moved. First, I pinched the resting girl¡¯s cheeks on my side to wake her up before moving to help Shio pull that trolley inside.


    As much as fulfilling my role as her Student Assistant, I didn¡¯t want the others to see her fall into an embarrassing situation.


    Although that also meant I would miss teasing Shio and watching her adorable side, it¡¯s a necessary sacrifice.


    In any case, when Shio saw me approaching her, she still felt a little embarrassed. She turned her head to face the wall to not let me notice it but her exposed cheek that was covered by a shade of pink instantly gave her away.


    I didn¡¯tment on that but my lips stretched to a thin smile. When Shio noticed that, I heard her groaning in embarrassment as she promptly walked off to stand behind her table, escaping me.


    I had no idea if those behind me noticed the little details exchanged between us. I was focused on her, after all.


    Nheless, since she already escaped from my possible teasing and handed me the trolley to roll in, I did just that and settled it down next to her table before standing on her side.


    Obviously, I was still in my role as her Student Assistant, waiting for her nextmand. Besides, I was also curious about those papers. Not just me, everyone was already whispering among themselves, trying to guess what those are for.


    From how tall it was, I could only put a guess¡­ A reviewer she prepared for everyone. Not just for our ss


    To confirm, I voiced a question, ¡°What are all these papers for, sensei?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s for you,¡± Shio answered in a silent voice first. But then, noticing that she answered in a rather ambiguous way, she quickly reiterated her answer and in a louder voice, ¡°It¡¯s for all of you. My ss is difficult, I know. With that, you can at least remember some of the keywords that can help you for Thursday¡¯s midterm exam.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the ss erupted in apuse and cheers for Shio, thanking her for her consideration.


    Seeing that, she finally couldn¡¯t prevent herself from being flustered before beaming a beautiful smile for everyone.


    ¡°You¡­ There¡¯s no need for that apuse. This is my first year and you¡¯re my first advisory ss. I¡¯ll feel bad if some of you fail the exam.¡± Shio exined herself, perhaps trying to stop the ruckus.


    However, what she expected didn¡¯t happen. The apuse grew even louder, leaving her confused.


    When she turned her head to me with a nk look on her face, I simply nodded and exined.


    ¡°Sensei worked hard for us. Isn¡¯t it normal to be this gratified?¡±


    Right. She didn¡¯t need to do that¡­ No one was expecting her to put in an extra effort for her students¡­


    We¡¯re all here to learn after all. If we failed then the fault lies on the student itself. Although there were cases where it was the result of azy teacher, Shio didn¡¯te upcking in her lessons.


    Backing up my exnation, the loud ones shouted ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right!¡¯ and ¡®You¡¯re the best, Kinoshita-sensei!¡¯


    And with that, for the next five minutes, Shio was basked with praise by the ss and in turn, they saw the usually strict andmanding Shio acting flustered from all of it¡­


    Anyway, I helped her distribute it after that. After doing so, I stealthily whispered my slight grievance to her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call on me, Shio? I could¡¯ve helped you photocopy and staple these¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job, idiot Ruru. Your help today is enough¡­¡± And that¡¯s her response to it before showing me her usual loving smile.


    Mhm¡­ That smile defeated me in one hit.


    When I returned to my seat, I felt a pinch at my side¡­ There¡¯s Satsuki jealously grumbling in a silent voice, ¡°How nice, huh?¡±


    On my other side, Aya giggled and teased Satsuki instead, making the girl grumble more and re at me hatefully. I guess I should expect a clingy Satsukiter.


    I could now trante that re as a prelude to it¡­


    -


    -


    With a reviewer distributed to us, the ss went on smoothly after that.


    To not waste Shio¡¯s effort, everyone, even thezy ones, seriously reviewed it. And since Shio let us to our devices, groups naturally formed as they reviewed it together.


    Obviously, we did the same. Ourrge group, with me as the center, formed once more drawing envious res from those affected, namely Tadano, Taku and Fukuda.


    Right, I only noticed just now. Ogawa was not among those who kept on ncing at us.


    He¡¯s not absent, yet his presence was too low.


    When I looked at his seat. There he was, gloomily studying the reviewer alone.


    Is that his new transformation? I wonder¡­


    After what happened yesterday, it appears that he really broke.


    ¡°He''s been like that since this morning,¡± Hina said upon noticing where I was looking. ¡°I saw Kazuha-nee dragging him out of his room. She won¡¯t let him y truant.¡±

 Chapter 855 Sit down

    <h4>Chapter 855 Sit down</h4>


    Although Hina provided that information, I noticed how she was gloating at him. She seemed really pleased that Ogawa was reduced to that.


    A woman¡¯s hate is truly frightening. Although there¡¯s a possibility for it to be abated by talking to the girl, apologizing if needed and reaching an understanding like what I did with Miyako, Ogawa didn¡¯t have any inkling of doing anything. He took Hina¡¯s years-long friendship for granted. He even tried using her to satisfy his desire to get Nami.


    That¡¯s just tant disrespect that showed how little Ogawa thought of Hina.


    Although I was also guilty of using other girls back then, I wasn¡¯t like him who fostered friendships with them. I was admittedly selfish while Ogawa was blind to that fact.


    Iid that out to him yesterday but apart from breaking down and going home early, nothing changed.


    Or I could give him some reprieve and say that he was still in the process of collecting himself. However, I just couldn¡¯t scratch the itchpletely in wanting to continue jabbing and criticizing his whole person.


    He had years under his hand but he did nothing about his rtionship. He took them all for granted. Be it Hina or anyone else in their circle. Obviously, it¡¯s also the same with Nami. Just because Nami also expressed interest ¨C not vocally ¨C he didn¡¯t even put an ounce of effort into making the first move. Nami still had to act and add a new variable to spur him to action.


    He continued acting like a wimp and took everything for granted by acting the ¡®good guy¡¯ persona.


    And I could confidently say that even if I didn¡¯t get in their way and they became a couple through Nami¡¯s own effort, they wouldn¡¯tst that long.


    Because Nami would eventually see nothing but an empty husk with only a beautiful or endearing exterior. And in the long run, not only Nami, everyone would leave him one by one.


    He wouldn¡¯t be alone though. He still had that passive skill to attract anyone and everyone. They would still fall for his good guy persona.


    But if that happened, he¡¯d remain an empty husk.


    In a way and this wasn¡¯t me taking this into a positive light, Ogawa encountering me was a boon. He would now get character development early on.


    It¡¯s just a mystery what he would be. Worse or better?


    But as always, I couldn¡¯t care less¡­


    ¡°Nami, what do you think?¡±


    Well, even if she didn¡¯t say anything, the girl was easy to read when ites to those that she considers her friend. Unlike Hina who had justified hate, Nami didn¡¯t have any reason to do so as well. Her guilt that was already, more or less, resolved was a different matter altogether.


    ¡°You did what you thought you had to do, Ruu. He needed that. In fact, I¡¯m grateful to you. I just¡­ don¡¯t want to say it in fear that you might think I still feel guilty for dumping him for you.¡±


    Since we were still in the ssroom, Nami had to ask Aya to change seats for a while to whisper that to me.


    As expected, this girl¡¯s kindness was like a blinding veil of holistic aura. Beneath her rather frightening front of being someone with a high observation skills, she¡¯s just a darling to those close to her.


    Those who could be considered as her friend were too lucky. Too bad, Ogawa wasn¡¯t seeing that and he¡¯s only obsessed with making her his as though she¡¯s something he ought to possess.


    ¡°Well, if you really still feel guilty, I will have to correct you. But if not then you¡¯re free to say anything. I¡¯ll listen to you anytime.¡± I reached for her hand under the desk and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    After digesting my words and relishing the connection we made, albeit stealthily, the girl shed her beautiful smile. She even bit her lips. Most likely, she¡¯s restraining herself to kiss me openly.


    Following that, she returned to her seat and we continued our review of the product of Shio¡¯s hard work.


    -


    -


    Time passed and the PE ss had just ended. During lunch, we ate in the ssroom again and unlike yesterday when we went to that abandoned side of the school, I went to one of the clubrooms we were using to check on Akane, Otoha, Nao, Yue and all the girls at the other school.


    I used the little time to talk and apany them. Some were still eating lunch while some were already resting. In time, Satsuki and the other girls who didn¡¯t have anything to do also showed up in the room.


    Satsuki tried making them jealous by clinging closely and even kissing me. Although I scolded her right after, I knew that some of the girls would do the same if they were in the same situation.


    In any case, the girls from my school also understood that the other girls didn¡¯t have the same privilege as them; having me within their arms¡¯ reach almost every day. That¡¯s why even Satsuki wasn¡¯t being overly obnoxious at her teasing, only turning it into good banter.


    Obviously, I focused on them when the call ended. Starting with Satsuki, Aya, Hina and Nami. And ending it with Saki and Chii.


    Well, Chii was still rather shy when ites to the more sexual things but seeing Saki straddle me with our bottom garments down, she went to my side and asked for kisses; lots of kisses. It¡¯s to take her mind away from it.


    Although Saki would sometimes ask me to kiss her as well, more than 90% of that time with the two, my lips were monopolized by Chii. In any case, Saki had me down below so she¡¯s notining. Besides, Chii was also sometimes ncing at her.


    I wanted to introduce her slowly to that kind of thing¡­ However, being together with the girls who already did it with me, Chii was being fast-tracked in that regard¡­


    I asked her if she was fine with it and Chii simply gave me a nod while blushing profusely. She also sweated that somehow ruined her makeup, giving me another glimpse of her natural beauty.


    Anyway, with the sixth period ending, it¡¯s time for another Mentor Program.


    By the time I arrived at the abandoned clubroom, someone was already there.


    ¡°Izumi-senpai¡­¡± I smiled at that girl who was waiting with her arms crossed. Although she looked like she was in a bad mood, that quickly changed when I approached her and sat down in front.


    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. Even after yesterday, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I be here? It¡¯s a program decided by the school administration. I don¡¯t want to be marked absent.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Or are you hoping that Arisa will show up in my stead?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Even though I cannot deny that I also look forward to being with Arisa-senpai, aren¡¯t I smiling at you now? But if senpai doesn¡¯t want me here, you can just say so. Just don¡¯t write me off as a no-show in your report¡­¡± I shrugged and acted like I was going to leave.


    ¡°Sit down there or I¡¯ll mark you as a no-show.¡± Izumi-senpai grabbed my wrist, preventing me with her fake-delinquent strength from leaving.


    Right. That¡¯s all an act because I knew she wouldn¡¯t let me leave. Apart from wanting to talk about things concerning either Arisa-senpai or Ogawa, the girl had started exhibiting more of her interest in me.

 Chapter 856 Why is she still not exposed?

    <h4>Chapter 856 Why is she still not exposed?</h4>


    Having been stopped by Izumi-senpai, I took my seat again and this time, I inched closer to her to the point that our legs were touching.


    Naturally, she easily noticed what I was doing. She scowled and scolded me while she pushed her chair away. I didn¡¯t stop her and just smiled as I watched her retreat from me. I was only teasing her anyway. An extension of our time yesterday in their clubroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯te closer! Stay right where you are!¡± She exasperatedly shouted. And from how agitated she was, her bangs fell down, covering half of her face. She looked prettier with that but the girl whipped it back, exposing her forehead again. In that sense, she¡¯s more like Misaki.


    ¡°¡­ And stop staring!¡± She added upon noticing me nking out at admiring her pretty face.


    ¡°Where do you want me to stare, senpai? Below your neck? I¡¯d be d to but¡­ don¡¯t be mad, alright?¡± I smirked at her which made her scowl once more. If she¡¯s any closer, she¡¯d probably grab my face and grip it tight before pushing me away.


    ¡°Ugh. Stop being a pervert for once, Onoda-kun. What are we here for if you¡¯ll keep on being like this?¡±


    ¡°For one, we can just spend time together. No talking, just staring at each other.¡±


    That¡¯s the ideal situation. But obviously, that¡¯s not going to happen. There are still a lot of things we had to clear up. Moreover, there¡¯s still a nk about Izumi-senpai in my head.


    Even if she¡¯s a fake delinquent, her standing with them was a little high. Was it because of her appearance or did someone pull her up and maintained her position?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the only thing you can think of, then no, thanks. I¡¯d rather do something more productive.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Says someone who skips sses to act like a delinquent while nibbling on a candy stick.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡­ I told you to forget that one!¡±


    The girl almost stuttered as she almost fell down from her seat. Ignoring that, I put a hand on my chin as though I was trying to remember something. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you talking about that dog suitor of yours?¡±


    That delinquent that was supposed to be Fukuda¡¯s senior. Although I sometimes run into that guy, I never really had the energy to scuffle with the delinquents of the school. As long as they behave themselves and do not bother my girls then we could live peacefully without any conflict.


    ¡°I was talking about everything you witnessed that day!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll forget it. But what do I get in return, senpai?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to ckmail me now?¡±


    ¡°Look at you jumping to conclusions. Alright. To show my goodwill, I¡¯ll forget that. Here, hit my head so my brain would shake. I¡¯m sure that memory will fall out.¡±


    ¡°What the¡­? Are you an idiot or something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been called that too many times that I lost count already. Maybe I really am an idiot.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just ept it, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°See. You¡¯re still calling me an idiot. Should I be hurt now?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ This guy is unbelievable. Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I understand. Then, senpai, can I sit down next to you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Izumi-senpai answered in a heartbeat. She then took her eyes off me and pulled out her phone. I couldn¡¯t see what she was doing but she probably opened a chat room. It¡¯s reflected in her eyes, after all.


    Much to her chagrin, I picked up my chair and drew closer to her before settling my chair down to her.


    Because her attention was seemingly absorbed by what she was reading, her reaction camete.


    When she noticed that I was sitting next to her, I already got a glimpse of what was going on in her phone. However, because of the distance, I only saw the group name.


    ¡®Exclusively Gorgeous Gals.¡¯


    Whoever picked that group name or whatever that meant, I could onlyment how old-fashioned she was.


    In any case, that¡¯s probably a group chat for girls belonging to the delinquent group, huh?


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Onoda-kun? I told you no.¡± With one of her eyebrows raised, Izumi-senpai vexingly asked.


    She didn¡¯t catch me peeking at her phone.


    ¡°Will senpai believe me if I said my eyesight isn¡¯t good and I like to see you clearly?¡± I made up a prepared excuse and that earned me a look of disgust from the girl.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t! You¡¯re being shameless again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She said that. However, Izumi-senpai wasn¡¯t retreating away from me like earlier.


    ¡°That, I am. But senpai, don¡¯t we have more things to talk about? We won¡¯t aplish anything if you get so lost in your phone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of that. Anyway, what else is there to talk about? You broke Kazuo and I cannot pull Arisa away from you. You already get what you want.¡±


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s how you see it¡­ But you missed something, senpai.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to act oblivious. It¡¯s concerning you. What do you think? I¡¯m ready to listen to your rants about Ogawa. Or if not that, then anything. Myp is also open tofort you.¡± I tapped my thighs and her eyes followed. After staring at it for a few seconds, Izumi-senpai hurriedly turned her head away. Most likely, she remembered that day she let herself be lost in myforting embrace.


    ¡°¡­ Ugh. Stop reminding me of that. That shouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    Oh¡­ So she ignored the thing about Ogawa, huh? Has she moved on yet? Or She¡¯s just deliberately avoiding it. She¡¯s aware that I could steer the conversation to the point of shaking her previous resolve.


    Is she afraid? Having second thoughts? I don¡¯t know.


    In any case, that¡¯s not important. I felt like teasing her this time.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Of what? Can you specify it, senpai?¡± I intentionally drew my face closer to her and whispered in her exposed ear.


    Izumi-senpai flinched before using her shoulder to push me away, which seemed to have tickled her. Her milky white neck getting a shade of red by the second.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you, you idiot. You already know what I¡¯m talking about yet you¡¯re here trying to tease me again!¡±


    ¡°Am I teasing you? I only wanted senpai to rify it. Alright, for your sanity, I won¡¯t press you to answer it anymore.¡± After saying that, I waited for a few seconds until she turned her head back to look at me. When she did, my lips stretched into a teasing smile, tapping my thighs once more, ¡°What about it, senpai? Want me tofort you again?¡±


    This time, Izumi-senpai became a bundle of different emotions. She turned red from rage and embarrassment. And before I knew it, her hands were already on my face, covering itpletely.


    ¡°Do you really want me to hate you?¡± Dropping that question, her grip loosened as her hand slid down from my face, uncovering my eyes.


    And with my eyesight returning, the first thing I saw was Izumi-senpai¡¯s pleading expression. She looked like she was about to cry rather than be more enraged.


    Seeing that kind of expression from her, I decided to drop the teasing and answer her truthfully.


    ¡°Honestly, no. But I want to know more about you, senpai. Let¡¯s not talk about Ogawa or Arisa-senpai. They¡¯re not here. Why don¡¯t we talk about ourselves, are you up for that?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re a shameless idiot, that¡¯s enough for me to know what kind of person you are.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s just talk about you, senpai. I¡¯m curious as to how you¡¯re still not exposed as a fake delinquent.¡±

 Chapter 857 ... Just this once

    <h4>Chapter 857 ... Just this once</h4>


    I worded my question as such but if I think about it clearly, it¡¯s too easy to understand why she¡¯s still among them despite not having a real delinquent trait.


    She¡¯s like Chii. Someone who openly befriended them just so she could get in their circle. However, in Chii¡¯s case, she limited herself to only those in the same ss or year and not to the entire group of delinquents.


    Besides, even though they¡¯re in the same category, most of the time, a conflict would be generated among their group. Some wanted to be at the top so one or two of them would create their own clique and slowly grow their influence to wrest away the power from the prominent leader.


    Of course, that was just my assumption. Nheless, that¡¯s how it was in our middle school. Whether it was the same here or not, I still had no idea.


    And that¡¯s where Izumi-senpai would be a great aid for me. She could provide me some insight into the inner workings of this¡­ slightly hidden side of our campus.


    As for my reason for trying to dip my hand in it, it¡¯s like what I said earlier, I wouldn¡¯t be clueless if ever someone from their group targeted or put their sights on my girls.


    Furthermore, with my new position at the Student Council, I could put out a guess that what Shizu meant about a jobnding in my office was about them or if not, then some problematic students that the Guidance Counselors were helpless against.


    ¡°You seem awfully enthusiastic about this,¡± Izumi-senpaimented halfway through upon noticing my apparent interest in what she told me. She even said it with her lips arcing into a smirk


    At first, she was flustered and even blushed when I told her I wanted to know more about her. However, when she started answering my questions concerning those in her surroundings, she eventually rxed and becamefortable.


    The rather restrained air earlier because of being too wary of my advances and teases disappeared like thin smoke as our conversation transformed into a lively one.


    Since I was mostly listening, I simply acted really interested in everything she was saying. That¡¯s what allowed for the situation to evolve to this.


    Seeing a natural smile turning up from her was definitely worth more than her flustered expressions resulting from my teasing.


    It¡¯s high time to change her perception of me and vice versa. She¡¯s not just ¡®a part of Nami¡¯s circle¡¯ or ¡®Arisa-senpai¡¯s best friend¡¯ in my eyes anymore. She¡¯s now simply Izumi-senpai. The bashful fake delinquent.


    ¡°Am I? Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re really good at exining things, senpai. I¡¯m learning a lot. You could¡¯ve used this as your initial topic as my Mentor, senpai. You sounded like an expert.¡±


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon. I won¡¯t fall over your tteries anymore. You know this can¡¯t be a topic. Do you want me to write on the report we¡¯ll be sending to the teachers that I taught you about the delinquent groups existing in our school?¡± Izumi-senpaiughed and lightly pped my shoulder. Although she said she wouldn¡¯t fall over my tteries, she¡¯s clearly expressing her joy through that p that was close to being her show of affection from how light it was.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they be interested in it as well?¡± I answered before repeating what she told me.


    Although there¡¯s no such thing as hierarchy over them, the seniors were regarded as, obviously, seniors. They should be respected rather than be made fun of.


    Apparently, the most popr or rather, the ones they deemed to be the leader among the 3rd year delinquents is a close friend of Inugaki¡­


    Right. The dog Vice President.


    Furthermore, that senior didn¡¯t look like a delinquent at all. He¡¯s properly dressed, allowing him to even be regarded as a diligent student by teachers and students alike.


    Only those in the know would be scared of him.


    Well, he already had a girlfriend that was with him ever since their first year so¡­ when ites to being a threat to my girls, I put him at the bottom.


    It was actually the unruly bunch who didn¡¯t care if they would be held back a year that Izumi-senpai warned me about.


    ording to her, I shouldn¡¯t cross paths with them or that, they¡¯re going after famous and handsome guys, scaring them and even extorting them secretly.


    Ogawa was supposed to be a target by those bunch if ever they run into him.


    Luckily for him, when he started to be depressed after I stole Nami, they found him boring enough to even bother.


    From that information, there¡¯s a possibility that they might be the ones who I had to deal with so I decided to take note of their names.


    ¡°You¡¯re really an idiot. If I do that, I will also be reprimanded by them. Do you want me to be called to the Guidance Counseling Room?¡±


    ¡°Oh. So, senpai was afraid of being scolded, huh?¡±


    ¡°Duh? Who will want that? It¡¯s all an act for me. So, you shouldn¡¯t babble about this to anyone.¡± Izumi-senpai warned before crossing her arms and legs.


    ¡°Of course, senpai. My mouth is sealed. Or, if you want to, you can seal it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Lend me a stapler then, I¡¯ll seal that with staples.¡± She clicked her tongue and acted as though she was looking for it.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun, senpai.¡± I wryly smiled and to her satisfaction, I also acted like I was retreating from her.


    Seeing that, Izumi-senpaiughed naturally.


    Mhm¡­ She¡¯s really pretty if she¡¯s like this rather than the grumpy and always ring senior.


    ¡°Alright. Enough with that. So, are you satisfied?¡±


    She abruptly stoppedughing and while wiping some of the tears that came out from excessiveughter, she turned her chair towards me and asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more I want to hear but¡­ we can set that aside for next week or when I visited your clubroom and find you alone.¡± I nodded and slightly bowed my head as a show of gratitude. Following that, I put on a natural smile, my eyes focusing on her lips.


    Perhaps noticing that, Izumi-senpai got a little flustered as she immediately shifted her head to the side and fixed strands of her hair dangling at the side of her face, ¡°Sure. Then we¡¯re done here¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep. If senpai wants to leave then¡­¡±


    ¡°Where will I go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. To Ogawa?¡± I intentionally sounded a little sullen. Another act to appeal to her.


    But I guess that¡¯s not needed anymore.


    ¡°Stop mentioning him already¡­ Because of you, I now have to rethink¡­¡± She heaved a rather sorrowful sigh.


    No matter what, this girl was truly infatuated with that coward. It¡¯s not really easy finding out that everything she did was futile.


    ¡°Alright. I apologize. Then if it¡¯s okay with you, stay here with me, senpai.¡± I suggested while stretching my hand towards her.


    Izumi-senpai stared at that for a long while before asking, ¡°Are you thinking of taking advantage of me again?¡±


    ¡°No. I just want to look at you, can I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ creepy, you idiotic junior.¡± She huffed and crossed her arms again. But her cheeks were slowly being dyed red. I guess it¡¯s still effective. But she wouldn¡¯t just easily admit to it.


    ¡°Ah. Then let me rephrase. Can I admire you more, senpai? You know how interested I am in you¡­¡±


    Telling her that in a rather endearing tone as well as drawing closer to her, Izumi-senpai almost stuttered at her reply.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ I won¡¯t fall for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t. But at the very least, I still offer myp for you.¡±


    And now we¡¯re back at the offer of myp.


    Unlike earlier, Izumi-senpai didn¡¯t instantly re up at it. I was sessful in making herfortable. Sessful enough that she¡¯s now deliberating whether to ept it or not.


    After around three minutes of deliberation, her answer came in a slightly inaudible voice. ¡°¡­ Just this once.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Though I prefer if you ask for it every time, I¡¯ll let you off with that.¡± I shrugged and once again stretched my arms for her to take.


    A momentter, Izumi-senpai reached for my outstretched hand and sped it tight before allowing me to guide her to myp. In the same position as the previous one.


    ¡°This shameless junior¡­ What does Arisa see in you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? What do you see in me, senpai?¡±


    ¡°I only see a shameless and perverted junior who can¡¯t be satisfied with his girlfriends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s partly correct. I¡¯m overly satisfied with them. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn in to other girls¡­¡±


    After saying that with my lips twisting into a wry smile, my arms wrapped around her alluring body, grasping her tight as though I wouldn¡¯t let her go. On the other hand, Izumi-senpai¡¯s head rested on my chest while her arms circled to my nape.

 Chapter 858 The Best Approach

    <h4>Chapter 858 The Best Approach</h4>


    Izumi-senpai was extremely nervous. That was easily noticeable by how shaky her whole body was. Although we¡¯re not doing anything except with our bodies closely linked together, it¡¯s probably a first for her¡­ or the second if I counted what happenedst week.


    Well, it was a different circumstancest week. She was mentally exhausted while today, we were having a rather lively conversation. We just ran out of topics. Ah. No. I cut the topic short so that we would still have something to talk about next week.


    Also¡­ It¡¯s to try again if it would work if I asked her¡­


    And it worked.


    In any case, knowing the state of her mind, I didn¡¯t do anything else and just did how I advertised myp to her. Only a ce for the girl to rx. Nheless, lowering my head a bit allowed me to see herfortably resting in my arms. Moreover, there¡¯s also her rxing fragrance that also influenced me to not do anything more than necessary.


    In a way, I concluded that this was the best approach for the girl. I could act like a tease and make her flustered. Next, I should give her the leeway to get an upper hand where she could feel triumphant as though I lost to her. Andstly, after that contrasting transition, I¡¯d suggest something that would settle us in the middle; we both win and lose some.


    -


    -


    ¡°See youter, senpai.¡±


    The bell already rang and obviously, that was the signal for ourfortable moment to stop.


    And saying that as I watched her walk towards the door, it was myst attempt for today to nail my existence in her mind. She already asked me not to mention Ogawa. It wouldn¡¯t be long for her to forget about himpletely. Nheless, since she¡¯d still be able to see him in their club, I had to put in extra work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act chummy. Keep it a secret, alright?¡±


    A secret. That¡¯s what she wanted it to be. It¡¯s not surprising that she wanted it to be like that. She probably didn¡¯t want Arisa-senpai teasing her as well. After being against me at our every encounter, that girl might really get a kick out of her change. Especially if she saw Izumi-senpaifortably resting on myp.


    ¡°Senpai, if you keep saying that, someone will eventually hear you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ You¡¯re really a hateful junior.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re a lovely senior. I look forward to next time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no next time. I told you, it¡¯s just this once.¡±


    ¡°She said that but it¡¯s your second time already¡­¡± I intentionally said that in a murmur while acting as though I was whispering it to an imaginary person beside me.


    Upon seeing that, Izumi-senpai was once again agitated as she tookrge steps to reach my side and grabbed my arms before violently shaking me.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, do you really want me to get violent?¡±


    This girl still hadn¡¯t learned her lesson. Her threat of violence was just full of air. Although her p from back then stung a bit, that¡¯s different.


    ¡°No. A kiss will be great though. A peck, if you will.¡± I puckered my lips which made the girl roll her eyes in exasperation.


    ¡°Who will kiss you?!¡± She tried her hardest to put on a disgusted expression. However, she failed. She appeared prettier instead when her lips unknowingly stretched into a smile.


    ¡°Who else? We¡¯re the only ones here. Or, I can kiss you, senpai.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not something you¡¯ll just do to anyone.¡±


    This time, her hold on my arm was already too soft and she started avoiding my eyes.


    Unfortunately, that only exposed her red ears to me. I moved my head a bit and whispered my reply, ¡°But I like senpai. Isn¡¯t that reason enough?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ No!¡± Although it¡¯s just for a split second, Izumi-senpai hesitated and focused on my lips before quickly retreating to the door.


    While biting her lips, the girl red at me hatefully. And without saying anything else, she ran out of the room while leaving a faint ¡®See youter, idiot junior!¡¯


    No doubt. Izumi-senpai was too fun to tease¡­ That satisfied my urge on that end.


    -


    -


    With the Mentor Program ending, my feet led me back to the ssroom to pick up my bag.


    Earlier in that restaurant, I gave Otoha and Hitomi the present I prepared for them. Although the present I prepared was a far cry from the price of what we ate, Otoha was more than happy to receive something from me. As for Hitomi, she just looked at it, speechless, before tucking inside the suit she was wearing. She smiled appreciatively though and that¡¯s more than enough.


    And now, since I failed to give it to Nami, Hina and Saki, I decided to pick them up from where they should be and give the present on their way to their club.


    First, I found Saki who was already on her way back. Upon seeing me, the girl didn¡¯t think twice to run and pull me into some corner, channeling her happiness and grabbing that chance. Even though we did it in that clubroom before PE earlier, the girl really didn¡¯t want to miss a chance if it was presented to her.


    After a bout of deep kisses to which Saki didn¡¯t hold back at all, I lifted the present I prepared for her, startling the girl. What I got for her was a rather stylish hair tie she could use for tying her bun.


    The girl used it immediately, even asking me to hold her hair up for her. And when she¡¯s done, Saki spun once, unting the decoration on it.


    After dropping Saki to their clubroom, I went and found Hina in one clubroom where she said she would be waiting. The same as Saki, the girl didn¡¯t miss a second to hug me.


    In any case, unlike Saki, Hina was satisfied with one long kiss before settling down on trying to hear my heartbeat. Furthermore, she expected that there was another reason why I asked not toe to their clubroom immediately. But when I gave her the present, Hina was speechless.


    Before I knew it, tears trickled down her pretty face. I naturally panicked upon seeing that. I even tried to apologize.


    However, she just shook her head and hugged me tight, whispering her gratitude. It¡¯s tears of joy.


    She listed what she expected it would be but not a present from me. That¡¯s why Hina became a little emotional.


    I mean, in her mind, we¡¯re still just starting with our rtionship. It¡¯s too early for her to receive surprises like that.


    After wiping her tears and kissing her one more time, we spent a few minutes just talking about our rtionship and our hopes for our future. Well, I said hopes but it¡¯s just what we wanted to do together in the future. Like a date and something simr to that.


    After escorting Hina to their clubroom, I turned around and began traversing the short distance towards the Book Club. Nami should be waiting there with Haruko after their Mentor Program time.


    Nami already knew I was going to give her a present. So, to save me time from walking around, she chose to wait there instead of any other room. Besides, I also ought to give Mina her present. She¡¯s thest one among my girls from this school.


    However, before I could reach their ce, I ran into someone else. ¡°Ugh, Onoda.¡± Coming up from the set of stairs, Itou¡¯s frowning expression greeted me.

 Chapter 859 I need you

    <h4>Chapter 859 I need you</h4>


    Although she could¡¯ve chosen to ignore me, Itou voicing that out upon seeing me probably meant something.


    Is it because of the present I slipped into Himeko¡¯s bag yesterday? Knowing this siscon, it¡¯s not wrong to assume that she was there when Himeko found it in her bag.


    Anyway, from how she appeared, Itou was most likely on her way to the Game Club. Stumbling on me instantly put her in a bad mood that she had to frown like that.


    ¡°No need to look like that, you know? You could¡¯ve ignored me and I would surely fail to notice youing from there. But you really had to call me out.¡± I stopped my steps and responded to her.


    Through that ¡®date¡¯ where she employed Akane¡¯s help, it just proved how much of a siscon this girl was¡­ However, Akane had a different opinion.


    She still held onto the idea that this girl was interested in me. If I didn¡¯t go for Himeko, there¡¯s a higher possibility that this girl would seek me out. Instead of ying games in their club, spending time with me would be her relief from her stressful life.


    Or so Akane said.


    But there¡¯s no going back to Himeko. I already love the girl¡­ And if that girl would allow me, I was more than ready toe with her and confront her father. To once and for all improve her condition in their family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± Itou rolled her eyes as she took thest few steps up the stairs.


    ¡°Oh, sure. See you then, Itou.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to see Nee-sama?¡±


    ¡°What else will I go to their clubroom for?¡±


    I could walk out on her and continue on my way. It¡¯s only a few steps left after all but somehow, I found myself waiting to see how Itou would respond.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Come with me.¡±


    A momentter, I felt my wrist being grabbed as the girl tried dragging me away with her.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°No. Tell me, what¡¯s up? My time is always limited. I can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    If she¡¯s going to say something to me then I really prefer for her to do it here rather than waste my time going to another ce.


    Upon hearing that, she looked a little disheartened for a moment before releasing my arm.


    ¡°Yeah, right. And you still have the time to get more girls. Even Misa is bing too interested in you.¡±


    That sounded like she was sulking. However, the mention of Misaki took most of my attention.


    ¡°You know it, Misaki is different. She¡¯s just a friend.¡±


    ¡°So, is it normal to kiss your friend?¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s not. But I have no choice, right? Or so that¡¯s the excuse I came up with.


    Not voicing that out, I raised my hand in surrender. ¡°Alright, you got me there. You know how the girl is.¡±


    ¡°You can reject her.¡±


    ¡°She will be sad.¡±


    No. I could understand that this was another excuse I was fostering¡­ Should I acknowledge my interest in her? Then I would lose that challenge I imposed on myself in less than a month¡­


    ¡°So? Then make her understand the difference between a friend and a girlfriend.¡±


    There¡¯s that solution¡­ However¡­


    ¡°¡­ I thought you were already doing that. Aren¡¯t you her first friend? Isn¡¯t it a lot better that you educate her with that rather than me? You should know that girl''s innocence can lead others to trick her.¡±


    With the topic of our conversation focusing on Misaki, knowing the reason why she tried dragging me away already slipped my mind.


    And for sure, that¡¯s the same for her as she began contemting right on the spot.


    She crossed her arms and raised a hand on her chin. Looking at her like this, she was really like an elegant ojou-sama. A high-ssdy that¡¯s clearly on the same level as Otoha or Mizuki. She¡¯s closer to Mizuki though. Given that she¡¯s managing her hotel, there¡¯s an authoritative air around her.


    Her sister, Himeko, was the one who was like Otoha. Both were reserved yet totally affectionate when we were together.


    ¡°A-alright. I¡¯ll try and educate her about it. But you should help me!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why do you still need my help? I will just distract her if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ She¡¯ll be more willing to learn if you¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°And the reason for that is¡­?¡±


    Obviously, I already know the answer. However, if I set aside time for that again then that meant I would have less time for my girls again.


    I had no obligation to amodate the two.


    ¡°I need you.¡± She murmured with an almost inaudible voice.


    And because of that, I couldn¡¯t quite understand what she said.


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°I mean, she needs you. You¡¯re her only male friend. If you can also provide context then¡­ she¡¯ll understand it better.¡±


    I swear I heard she used a different wording on that first part.


    Itou need me? I guess I should ask Akane again or better yet, Himeko¡­ Although that girl expressed a little difort at the thought of me also going for her sister, she¡¯s the one who knows Itou better than anyone else.


    Anyway, what to do here? Should I say yes or no? It¡¯s for Misaki. And I surely wouldn¡¯t want her to be tricked by someone else¡­


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help my friend.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, a faint smile lined her face before she quickly ran up the stairs to the third floor.


    Before disappearing from my sight, she looked back at me and said, ¡°You better not back out, Onoda.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Soon after that, I quickly put it to the back of my mind and continued on my way to the Book Club.


    Upon entering, I instantly saw Nami having a tea brewed by Mina. Moreover, I had no idea if they arranged it or not but Edel, Himeko and even Aya were seated around Haruko¡¯s table.


    All of my girls in this club and the neighboring club were all together.


    As usual. Edel stood up instantly upon my arrival. But instead of running to me, the girl carefully took her steps. She¡¯s not grimacing from the pain but I guess it¡¯s still a little sore. If she moved quickly, the pain would return.


    With my adorable ko jumping the gun and taking the first dibs on my embrace, the other girls were also spurred into action, Nami stood up and while shaking her head, she took the free side. Himeko then went behind me, her hands clutched onto my back as they pushed me towards the table where Mina, Aya and Haruko remained seated. Mina was as always, being a snobbish tsundere while Aya and Haruko just smiled as though they were watching an amusing sight.


    As soon as I was seated, except for Edel who settled on myp as though it was her territory, Nami and Himeko returned to their seats. Following that, Mina handed me a teacup. Her lips were twitching while saying, ¡°How does it feel to be this popr to women? Do you feel like a king now?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the other girls whispered in chorus, ¡®Someone¡¯s jealous.¡¯


    And that made the girl¡¯s cheeks shake in exasperation, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous!¡±


    However, that only earned her giggles from them. Edel even raised her head and stretched her arm to her, ¡°If Mina wants, I can give you this spot. It¡¯sfortable.¡±


    With that as a start, the following minutes were spent with the girls teasing the tsundere who wouldn¡¯t admit to what she was feeling. In the end, I had to make a move by pulling her to my side to calm her down.

 Chapter 860 Another Meaningful Talk

    <h4>Chapter 860 Another Meaningful Talk</h4>


    Following that little tea drinking session with them, I asked Nami to wait for me for a bit before borrowing the hidden room, bringing Mina with me inside.


    Thinking that I was going to do perverted things to her, my lovely tea girl seemingly steeled herself for it. She closed her eyes and let her bodyy t on the bed, waiting for me toe over andy down with her.


    That was a great opportunity to tease the girl but¡­ I let it pass. I already teased her earlier, after all. That¡¯s why I sat down on her side and held out my present for her. And that resulted in an unforgettable moment when the girl opened her eyes and noticed the surprise.


    She didn¡¯t expect it. The girl became teary-eyed while having her best smile to date. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t open it immediately and tucked it in her bag, hoping to keep the suspense for when she was alone in her room.


    Following that, the girl pulled me with her on the bed and showered me with her unrestrained affection. By the time we returned to the previous room, we both sported a disheveled appearance and Mina couldn¡¯t look straight ahead in embarrassment.


    Because of that, Edel, Himeko, Haruko and even Aya teased the girl once more as Nami and I left the clubroom.


    -


    -


    A few minutes after leaving the Book Club, we found ourselves in another empty room. This was the one with the sofa.


    Because she already expected that I was about to give her something, everything went smoothly. From presenting it, to opening it and to helping her wear the ne that I got for her. The pendant I chose for it was an aqua-colored stone. Obviously, it¡¯s not the expensive gemstones but just a knockoff.


    I deliberated if I would get her an earring or a ne. Or better yet, something like what I gave Satsuki. In the end, the blue pendant of the ne caught my eye and remembered her favorite color.


    Extremely delighted by my present, Nami asked me to stay with her for a few more minutes before sending her to their clubroom. And that¡¯s why we¡¯re here again, entwined in the same sofa we usedst week.


    ¡°You know, Ruu. Seeing you looking as though you just had a steamy session with Mina earlier, I thought it would invoke jealousy in me. Strangely, it didn¡¯t¡­ Knowing that she¡¯s the same as me, helplessly in love with you, and that you love her just the same, thepetitive spirit within me didn¡¯t re-up. Is this normal?¡± Nami said as she pressed her whole body on me, her lips showering my neck with kisses.


    From the tone she used, the girl was probably contemting about this ever since we left the Book Club.


    ¡°Obviously, in a normal sense, it¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s popr these days, right? The catfight between women who love the same guy. And even if you¡¯re epting of our situation, there should still be a bit of jealousy when seeing me with another girl¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Oh. I still feel that way about some girls. Especially those close to me originally. Like Hina, Saki and Shizu-nee. But for the others, it¡¯s a case of me admiring you more. To have them fall in love with you as well, I can imagine you working hard.¡±


    ¡°I see. I think it¡¯s because your sense of reality has been in a state of suspension upon epting my abnormal trait¡­ You easily epted my past and even my rtionship with other girls. If you visit that thought again, you might feel jealous of them again¡­ I mean, who wants to share their guy with another girl?¡±


    No one, of course. But I forced them or rather, I asked them to ept the situation¡­ I should really be condemned just by it but none of them were doing so¡­ Furthermore, I wasn¡¯t remorseful for what I¡¯m doing. This was what was really wrong with me.


    ¡°Is that it? Maybe¡­ it is. And that¡¯s right, I¡¯m being jealous of those close to me because¡­ I¡¯m always with them. The slight uneasinessing from the thought that they¡¯re also bing intimate with you when I¡¯m not looking is invoking that feeling of jealousy¡­¡±


    It¡¯s probably the same sense of having your lover and friend betraying you. However, the difference was that¡­ she was aware of it from the start so it diminished to just feeling jealous andpetitive with them.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ The others are also probably feeling the same. Anyway, I¡¯m d you talked about this with me, Nami¡­ I appreciate knowing more of your thoughts about our situation.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be together and I know, there mighte a day that we¡¯ll get into a fight. I better or we better start this habit of conveying what¡¯s inside our head to you. To prevent misunderstandings.¡±


    Haa¡­ I¡¯m really lucky to be the one she fell in love with¡­ She¡¯s too kind andpassionate. Furthermore, she¡¯s not scared to talk about what¡¯s in her mind¡­ Although I wouldn¡¯t fault the others for keeping it in, I really love Nami¡¯s way of making me understand what she¡¯s thinking.


    Honestly, it¡¯s the same with Akane. That silly girl will still tell me if I did something wrong or if she found my decision questionable. Yae, on the other hand, is the epting type. She tends to convince herself that everything¡¯s fine. I had to notice that and pry it out of her. As for Haruko, although she kept reminding me of things I was failing to see, she¡¯s also the type to not easily talk about what¡¯s in her mind.


    ¡°In a way, you¡¯re all doing that already. But you¡¯re right, sometimes I¡¯m too dense to know what you¡¯re feeling. I¡¯ll have to rely on all of you to correct me if ever I did wrong.¡±


    ¡°I like the sound of that¡­ Rely on us more, Ruu.¡± Nami¡¯s lips stretched into a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Thank you for staying with me and epting my¡­ abnormality.¡±


    I really owe it to them¡­ That much I know. And the only way for me to repay that is to continue doting and making them feel special.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to thank me, Ruu. Youid it out to me from the start¡­ And I honestly am satisfied ever since I cast off the guilt and doubt in my mind¡­ I won¡¯t say I¡¯m okay with you getting more girls though, that¡¯s dishonesty. Just make sure to not neglect any of us, Ruu.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ I promise.¡±


    ¡°Then kiss me one more time. We¡¯re alreadyte for our clubs, I bet you¡¯re going to be nagged by your senior again.¡±


    Upon saying that, Nami energeticallyughed as though she was happy with my misfortune. Even though she already knew that Ishida-senpai might be one of them, she loved that story of me being given a cold shoulder by the girl because ofing inte.


    To stop her fromughing more, I pinned her down below, sped our hands together and covered her lips with mine. Kissing more passionately than earlier, Nami and I savored thosest few minutes.


    After fixing ourselves, I walked her to their clubroom.


    I had no idea if the guy was just too unlucky but¡­ when we opened the door to their clubroom, Ogawa was standing right in front of it.

 Chapter 861 Hammering the Poor Metal

    <h4>Chapter 861 Hammering the Poor Metal</h4>


    With his eyes alternating between me and Nami, the guy eventually lowered his head and stepped forward, to try and get out of the room.


    However, with our bodies blocking the way, he found himself unable to proceed.


    Nami wanted to open the way but I grabbed her waist and pulled her close. She tried to reprimand me using her eyes but I only responded with a shake of my head.


    If she¡¯s still going to be nice at this point, Ogawa would just remain like that. Cowering inside his own shell without even trying to take a step forward outside of the darkness where he¡¯s currently staying.


    Nami¡¯s kindness was like a single ray of light, illuminating the dark space of his shell. However, that ray of light came from a glowing stone. And obviously, the light it was reflecting wasn¡¯t unlimited. Sooner orter, it would eventually be exhausted.


    When that timees, the coward would remain in his darkness, without a guiding light to bring him out of it.


    That¡¯s why this situation was the best moment to knock some sense into him.


    I already told him what he should do. But he probably forgot that as he focused too much on himself. On the revtion concerning his pathetic self.


    ¡°Ogawa, where are you going?¡± I asked the guy before I took a peek past his shoulder. The gang wasplete except for Shizu and obviously, Nami next to me.


    And since the sound of the opening door was loud, they were already looking in our direction. Or they¡¯re already looking in this direction even before we enter.


    I mean, this guy was about to go out. That¡¯s reason enough to see him out through their eyes.


    As soon as my eyes scanned the room, I instantly noticed Hina. She looked incensed as though she was angered by something or better yet, someone. Saki and Kikuchi were by her side, rubbing her back and trying to calm her down. Arisa-senpai looked worried while Izumi-senpai had aplicated look on her face while standing up from her seat.


    She¡¯s probably about to call Ogawa back but with our appearance, the words got stuck in her throat.


    As for the two guys. Tadano had his brows furrowed while looking at Ogawa disappointedly while Taku, well, he¡¯s as expressionless as ever.


    In any case, seeing Hina in that state, anger also welled up in my chest. Obviously, I was as affected as my girls even though I didn¡¯t know the context.


    I could guess what happened but it¡¯s a lot better to inform myself through this.


    Raising his head to meet my gaze, Ogawa scowled but he still looked dejected or despairing. Whatever fits him most. ¡°Move it, Onoda. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Are you running away again? Is that all you can do?¡± I intentionally snickered to agitate him but the response I received was utterly disappointing.


    ¡°So what? You can¡¯t dictate what I do.¡±


    Before responding to that, I looked at Nami and nodded. My hand gripped her waist tightly as I tried tomunicate with her wordlessly through our eyes.


    Whether she understood what I meant or not wasn¡¯t important. But considering she nodded back, I guess she got the gist of what I¡¯m about to do. She hugged my arms tightly and drew even closer.


    Seeing that, Ogawa clenched his fist pathetically as anger bubbled up and popped at the same time in his head. He couldn¡¯t muster any anger at the situation. Most likely, what I told him yesterday continues to ring in his head. He¡¯s a pathetic coward who couldn¡¯t move on.


    That¡¯s why after getting Nami¡¯s agreement, I used my free hand to push him inside the room with a bit of force.


    As it was something he didn¡¯t expect, the guy was pushed a few steps back before falling down on his ass.


    Upon seeing that, Izumi-senpai was about to shout at me but Arisa-senpai held her off. I guess for her, what I did was unnecessary or too over the top.


    Nheless, I lightly lowered my head to her when our gaze met before stepping inside the room with Nami and closing the door behind us.


    Removing my hand from Nami, I walked forward, my eyes looking down on Ogawa that¡¯s still grimacing from the pain of falling down.


    I heard a gasp of surprise from Kikuchi as well as the sound of Tadano¡¯s chair falling down as well when he hurriedly stood up right after Ogawa fell down.


    But I ignored those and continued on my steps before squatting down before Ogawa.


    I could talk to him while looking down but¡­ that would be in extremely bad taste. He¡¯s already down on the ground, I didn¡¯t need to step on him further.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I can¡¯t dictate what you do. You¡¯re a master of your own person. I respect that.¡± I started; my eyes entirely focused on the coward¡¯s good-looking face. He¡¯s handsome, alright. But beyond that, he¡¯s nothing but a turtle that was running faster than a hare. All he¡¯s relying on was his natural charm. Take that off him and he¡¯d be nothing. He might be more pathetic than a nerdy otaku who already lost hope in the 3D world.


    ¡°However, are you really just going to embrace being this pathetic?¡± I continued. With every word I said, the volume of my voice grew louder.


    Although this might be seen as me pulling him down further, I could see myself as a cksmith with a hammer, forging this cowardly idiot to man up. I¡¯d hit him many times if possible but if he breaks in the end, then he¡¯s nothing but a scrap metal of poor quality who only looked excellent on the outside.


    ¡°You got your girl stolen. You made your childhood friend hate you. You pushed away the remaining girl trying to understand you. What else? You refused to acknowledge your wrongdoing. I¡­ Like I said, I¡¯m a bastard. You can hate me all you want because of everything I did but Ogawa¡­ I will never be as pathetic as you. Why don¡¯t you stand up and hit me? So that, for once in your life, you can stand up for yourself. Come on!¡±


    Saying all that without hitting a pause button, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on me. Arisa-senpai was a little gloomy, perhaps she¡¯s also thinking I¡¯ve gone overboard.


    Nami was standing behind me so I had no idea what kind of expression she had now.


    Hina¡¯s anger was abated and she¡¯s now looking at me worriedly, perhaps it¡¯s because I told Ogawa to hit me. Saki was the same but her eyes told me that she was cheering me on.


    Izumi-senpai was, nevertheless, speechless. Her eyes were shaking as though she was about to be filled with rage yet she was holding herself back.


    As for the other three in the room, I had no time to check anymore.


    ¡°¡­ it.¡±


    That¡¯s the only word I caught from the guy in front of me.


    ¡°Come again?¡± I asked.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds¡­


    By the time everyone managed to exhale the breath they were holding, Ogawa¡¯s bloodshot eyes stared straight at me as his hand angrily grabbed my cor. From being down on his ass, the guy kneeled as he tried holding me up before barking in rage. ¡°I get it! I¡¯m pathetic! Is that what you want to hear! I ept that I am. What more do you want?!¡±


    Haa¡­ It¡¯s no different than yesterday. He just had her anger burst forth.


    But this was fine, I could steer him close to my desired oue.


    ¡°I told you yesterday. Apologize. That¡¯s what you need to do. But hey, you don¡¯t want me to dictate that, right? Decide for yourself.¡±

 Chapter 862 Move on

    <h4>Chapter 862 Move on</h4>


    Giving an apology was a simple thing to do. However, doing it with the right amount of sincerity was something that would pose difficulty, especially if you found yourself at the side of the defeated.


    However, in Ogawa¡¯s case, it¡¯s not because he couldn¡¯t be sincere about it. He disregarded the things he did to others and only focused on what we did to him.


    How many times have I already tried to instill the reality in him? I lost count after the first. In any case, now that we¡¯re here in front of his circle and I already revealed everything in case some of them were still unaware of what exactly happened, I better end this here today.


    Whether their circle would remain intact or not, I had no idea. I was doing this for my girls¡­ and perhaps for Ogawa.


    Although some could argue that I was doing this for myself. That¡¯s true as well. Depending on how one viewed this situation.


    ¡°Why? Why do I need to apologize?¡±


    Still holding my cor, Ogawa said all those in a gloomy tone. He¡¯s already close to breaking but at the very least, he still had the consciousness to ask that question.


    My analysis of him was spot on. He really never tried considering what he didpare to what was done to him.


    Let¡¯s see¡­


    ¡°Do I need to refresh your memory? Alright then¡­¡± I looked behind me to check on Nami.


    The girl nodded, the light in her eyes flickering like candlelight approaching the end of the wick. She feltplicated yet she had to see this through as well or we¡¯d truly be stuck with a gloomy guy who couldn¡¯t move on.


    I returned my focus to Ogawa and began repeating what I said yesterday. Arisa and Izumi-senpai already heard that so their reaction was minimal but for the others, especially Kikuchi and Tadano, they both turned serious, their gazes seemingly turned into a sharp knife, aiming to cut my not-so-good-looking face.


    I thought they would stand up and say something in Ogawa¡¯s aid but half a minuteter, their mouths remained closed.


    As for Ogawa, the cks of his eyes were shaking. Whether it was because he found it uneptable or not, I had no idea.


    In any case, it was two minutester when he eventually lowered his head. His grip loosening on my cor.


    At this point, I stood up and took a step back.


    Nami reached for my hand and squeezed it before she went before the guy.


    Instead of letting him stand up to apologize to him, she¡¯s probably going to do the same thing¡­ To fully let go of her guilt, she also had to go through that and right in front of their circle.


    Right. Even though I tried putting all the me on me, Nami still couldn¡¯t ept me protecting her from the heat when she¡¯s widely aware that she¡¯s also part of the problem.


    ¡°Kazuo¡­ I apologized to you before and I¡¯ll do this again today. You can me us all you want for tricking you but one thing you need to ept is that¡­ it¡¯s over. I¡­ love Ruki. I love him so much that I can take it even if all of you hate me after this¡­¡± Nami started. Although I hadn¡¯t heard what words she used back then, it¡¯s probably the same.


    And to not rub it in his wound, she didn¡¯t mention their mutual understanding before my appearance. However, that¡¯s just not stating the obvious. Everyone knew how they were in middle school and the first few weeks in our high school.


    In any case, Nami didn¡¯t just say those to Ogawa. Her eyes also moved to Izumi-senpai, Arisa-senpai, Kikuchi, Tadano and Taku. She¡¯s apologizing to all of them¡­ making it a point that it¡¯s also her fault that Ogawa was reduced to that kind of a mess.


    ¡°It¡¯s the case of falling in love with another person. However, I still see you as a friend¡­ At least, that one doesn¡¯t change. But if you continue being like this, hopelessly chasing after me¡­ then I¡¯ll have to stop you right now.¡±


    After that, she went on with telling everyone what happened to us. Step by step.


    Obviously, I stood before her and supported her. Although Hina and Saki also wanted to step up to join us, they understood that it would justplicate things if they did so.


    Once we were done, Nami and I stepped back again to wait on Ogawa¡¯s reaction.


    Everything was already said and done. With Ogawa being the core of their circle, this could spell the disbandment of their group. However, I¡¯m partly aware that it won¡¯t happen.


    During these past few days, Izumi-senpai had already reced Ogawa for being the core. She¡¯s the one running the club with the help of Arisa-senpai.


    I would be d if Ogawa resigned from the club by himself and the other two followed him.


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s probably not going to happen as well. Tadano might be taking Ogawa¡¯s side but he¡¯s here for Nami. Clinging to the title of ¡®childhood friend¡¯. Taku¡­ I don¡¯t know. If he¡¯s still after Saki then I just have to stop him from bugging the girl. Even if that meant using violence to threaten him.


    After a few minutes of silence, Ogawa, who was already tearing up and sobbing, picked himself up.


    While still kneeling on the ground, he began approaching Nami. Although the girl tried to put me behind her, I stood by her side. We¡¯re in this together.


    ¡°A-all I ever wanted is you, Nanami. I thought¡­ we¡¯ll be together in the end¡­ But someone else appeared and everything changed. You changed. You became close to someone you only met for a few days¡­ I couldn¡¯t ept that¡­ I couldn¡¯t ept the reality that¡­ you chose him over me¡­ But you¡¯re right¡­ because of my indecisiveness, someone else swept you in, because of my blind obsession over you, I ignored everything you¡¯re saying¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for being this pathetic¡­¡±


    With Ogawa saying all those with tears and snot decorating his otherwise handsome face, Nami didn¡¯t falter and epted every word he said, even his apology.


    But soon after that, the girl started shaking. That¡¯s why I quickly moved and put her in my embrace.


    Ogawa stared at us for a minute. Crying and perhaps trying to ept that Nami would never be his again. He then closed his eyes and turned around to face Hina.


    The girl looked in my direction first and nodded, determination shining in her eyes¡­


    Before Ogawa could start apologizing to her, Hina stood up from her seat and also squatted in front of him, ¡°Kazuo, earlier, I already told you everything I hate about you. And everything I liked about you. I won¡¯t say I am not at fault and I will definitely apologize for that. However, you know yourself that it¡¯s you who did me wrong¡­ If you¡¯re going to apologize, can you promise me that it will be sincere?¡±


    Hina paused for a moment as she lifted the guy¡¯s head to make him look at her. Just like Nami, she now wanted to put an end to all this, to stop hating her ¡®childhood friend¡¯.


    Naturally, I supported that decision of hers. Rather than leave the issue hanging, it¡¯s always better to not hold grudges against someone. Although I loved the way she¡¯s enacting her revenge for what Ogawa did to her, that¡¯s just burying a defeated guy deeper in his hole.


    ¡°No. Just promise me that you¡¯re going to move on¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Ending it like that, Hina heavily sighed, letting go of the grievances in her chest.

 Chapter 863 Shattered Circle

    <h4>Chapter 863 Shattered Circle</h4>


    Hina¡¯s words could be said as another set of punches aimed at Ogawa¡¯s face. Nheless, he took it all like a champ without being knocked down.


    With that, I understood that the guy already steeled himself to do what I told him; apologize to the three girls I mentioned. He¡¯s finally acknowledging what he did wrong.


    That¡¯s good. But with this, their club would be under a heavy atmosphere again. Hopefully, a client or something wille and break that.


    In any case, after apologizing to Hina, although it was through his tears and snot, he also turned to Izumi-senpai.


    Once that was done, I excused myself after telling Nami to immediately contact me if something else happened.


    Kikuchi or Tadano called out to me, throwing questions about whether what happened was what I told them before; that they would hate me more rather than wee me to their circle. I only gave a vague reply.


    I told Tadano that he¡¯s free to interpret what happened as he sees fit. He could take Ogawa¡¯s side and protect him like a big brother. He didn¡¯t reply to that, of course.


    As for Kikuchi, having heard the gist of what happened to Hina, she¡¯s extremely conflicted as well. On one hand, she¡¯s d that we somehow put a closure to the issue and on the other, she¡¯s afraid that whatever they had before my intrusion would never return. I apologize to the girl. Whether she epted that or not, I had no idea but at least, seeing her supporting Hina at the side put me at ease.


    Izumi-senpai felt like she was in shock upon hearing Ogawa apologizing to her. That guy admitted that he¡¯s aware of her affection ¨C which he was deflecting by acting oblivious. That¡¯s why she had no time to reprimand or scold me. Perhaps, I¡¯d find a time in the following days to talk to her.


    Arisa-senpai was naturally at Izumi-senpai¡¯s side, supporting her best friend. However, when I left their clubroom, the girl rushed out and chased after me.


    As I made my way towards the stairs, she remained behind me, not uttering any word.


    She probably rushed out instinctively with her mind still a jumbled mess. And with little distance from their clubroom to the stairs, she¡¯s still processing what she had to say.


    That¡¯s why when I reached the corner leading to the staircases, I stopped my feet, making the girl bump her head on my back.


    ¡°Ow!¡± She cried out in pain as it was something she really didn¡¯t expect.


    I turned around and saw Arisa-senpai holding her forehead, teary-eyed with her cheeks puffed like a blowfish.


    My lips went up into a smirk as I opened a question, ¡°Are you going to scold me, senpai? Is that why you chased after me?¡±


    ¡°Naturally! You deserve a scolding¡­¡± Although her voice was loud at first, it toned down by the end of her sentence. Her cheeks returned to normal and her eyes seemed to lose their brilliance. ¡°¡­ No, scolding you is wrong. You did it with good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Good intentions or not, I knew I overdid it by pushing him down. That¡¯s why if senpai wants to, you can freely scold me and I¡¯ll take it without talking back.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arisa-senpai looked at me angrily, her sidetail shaking in response to it. However, that didn¡¯tst for more than five seconds as she eventually calmed down. After heaving a sigh, her concerned voice reached my ears.


    ¡°¡­ Why do you always try to vilify yourself?¡±


    This question, huh? This girl¡­ Even after what I did, she¡¯s still impartial, or¡­ this was me getting a privilege from her.


    I smiled inwardly. My opinion of her was already high, to begin with, but this¡­ I think I¡¯m going to fall in love with this girl further than I am now.


    ¡°Because I am. In the first ce, your circle will remain the same if not for my meddling, senpai. I am the menace. You know my past. I¡¯m someone who breaks rtionships and now, I did it again. Not just a couple but a group of friends.¡±


    Right. That¡¯s one way to see it.


    ¡°B-but¡­ You worked your way to¡ª¡± Arisa-senpai fumbled with her words as she tried to think of an exnation, justifying my actions. But I cut her off on that.


    There¡¯s no need to justify it at all.


    ¡°Senpai, are you here to scold me orfort me? You should be at Izumi-senpai¡¯s side instead or in your circle. Pick up the pieces to repair them if it¡¯s still repairable. You know I left because you all needed that. Even Nami.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m fine. You know how shameless your cheeky junior is¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, I grabbed her cheeks and gave them a pinch. The tear from the corner of her eyes spilled down but they stopped in the middle. It¡¯s a small amount after all. Only a drop.


    I was tempted to kiss her puckered lips. However, I held back and just remained smiling.


    After a while, I let go of her cheeks and turned around.


    Without saying anything else, I went up the stairs, leaving Arisa-senpai behind.


    She couldn¡¯t find words to rebut what I said so¡­ she had no other choice but to ept it.


    That¡¯s better. Although Nami could take the helm of the situation, she¡¯s in the middle of what happened so it¡¯s best to let Arisa-senpai do that job.


    -


    -


    Before opening the door to the Literature Club, I cleared my head first and fixed my expression. Although I would possibly tell my day to Kana and Rae given the chance, I didn¡¯t want them to see me having aplicated expression. Besides, they¡¯re not the only ones inside.


    ¡°Finally, the habitualter arrived. What a day to rejoice¡­¡± In a sarcastic tone, Ishida-senpai pped her hands and announced my arrival.


    Upon hearing that, the three women who were seemingly busy with their coborative work all turned to me andughed.


    ¡°¡­ Yes, senpai. Thank you for the warm wee.¡± I shamelessly epted that while scratching the back of my head, resulting in moreughter from the three.


    ¡°Ruki, stop being shameless ande in.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Ishida-senpai, you can use my book to smack him. It¡¯s pretty thick.¡±


    ¡°Nothing beats Onoda-kun and his shamelessness.¡±


    While Kana asked me toe, Rae jokingly suggested violence to Ishida-senpai. And using her book at that. Andstly, Otsuka-senpai gave me a thumbs-up, adding oil to the fire.


    ¡°Alright give that to me. And you,e here and sit down.¡± Ishida-senpai picked up the book that¡¯s truly thick and hardbound before pointing at me and gesturing to me to sit down next to her.


    That book is a lethal weapon, you know?


    I looked at Rae and saw my pretty sses girl naughtily sticking her tongue out, truly ted at what she was seeing.


    I guess I could only y the clown for now, huh?


    This was fine. After a dramatic exit from downstairs, aical relief following it relieved all tension that I unknowingly umted.


    While acting meek, I first went to Rae and Kana¡¯s side, giving the two a hug and a stealthy kiss. Well, not so stealthy when Otsuka and Ishida-senpai followed me with their eyes.


    ¡°Can I ask for one too?¡± Otsuka-senpai asked, her dazzling eyes turning heart-shaped¡­


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­¡± And obviously, Ishida-senpai¡¯s anger meter reached its maximum amount.


    I ignored Otsuka-senpai¡¯s words but I tousled her silky, smooth hair before skipping steps to Ishida-senpai¡¯s side. I sat down and put on an oblivious expression, ¡°You called, senpai?¡±

 Chapter 864 A Trip to the Library

    <h4>Chapter 864 A Trip to the Library</h4>


    Although mying inte somehow turned into aical relief for all of us, only Ishida-senpai remained scowling at me. Obviously, she¡¯s not amused by my act.


    Perhaps if only the two of us were present here, I would be reprimanded more.


    In any case, because of my oblivious act, the scowling senior eventually gave up after staring at me for a good while. Whatever she was thinking when she was doing that, I had no idea.


    She did release a helpless sigh though. And seeing that, I felt slightly bad.


    She¡¯s not expecting an apology. That¡¯s for sure. That¡¯s why I got stumped on what I can do to brighten up her mood.


    Coming to my rescue was the trio on the other side of the table. Kana, Rae and Otsuka-senpai paused on what they were doing as they all whispered among each other.


    Once they were done, I felt Otsuka-senpai¡¯s sock-covered toes touching my leg. She¡¯s the one sitting across from me, after all. They opted to give their help stealthily.


    When I looked down, there was a slip of paper tucked between her big toe and the one next to it. It¡¯s slightly loose since she still had her white sock on. Reaching down to it, I held her foot in ce, letting it rest on my thigh before I pried the paper out.


    Perhaps she¡¯s sensitive about that part of her body. I noticed Otsuka-senpai holding back her moan while Kana and Rae looked at her weirdly.


    And seeing that, I quickly released her foot before Ishida-senpai noticed the irregrity.


    I opened that slip of paper and what was written in it in their handwriting were suggestions on how I could improve Ishida-senpai¡¯s move.


    I sent them a look of gratitude before trying what they listed one by one.


    The result?


    Everything failed.


    Instead of improving her mood, Ishida-senpai¡¯s forehead creased while both of her pretty eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s do this in another ce.¡± She scanned the room. Probably noticing the three girls looking at us with sour expressions as though they¡¯ve eaten spoiled milk, Ishida-senpai stood up and dered. ¡°Is it fine to borrow this idiot? We¡¯ll be at the library to finish the activity.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the three, starting from Kana, nodded their heads in turn. Since it¡¯s close to two months since the club meetups started, even Rae was already aware of how much Ishida-senpai cares for the club.


    It was on the top of her priority list. So even if they¡¯re aware that Ishida-senpai had started to show interest in me, they¡¯re quite confident that we¡¯d be doing club activities first before anything else.


    Uh¡­ I have a different opinion. However, looking at their encouraging smiles, wishing me to work well with Ishida-senpai, I set that difference in opinion aside and followed the girl out of our clubroom and into the quiet School Library.


    -


    -


    ¡°Alright, Onoda-kun, you¡¯re going to write while I dictate,¡± Ishida-senpai ordered as she handed me her favorite fountain pen. She moved her chair closer to me, making her hair dangle slightly on my shoulder. I could smell the refreshing fragrance of her hair as well as the cool breath whenever she breathes or speaks.


    It''s been twenty minutes since we arrived at the library and found a corner to sit on.


    Although there were a few students, mostly 3rd years, I failed to see one raising an eyebrow at our arrival. They¡¯re all minding their businesses or rather, they¡¯re too busy studying or reading what they had on their table and hands.


    But within that twenty minutes, Ishida-senpai and I discussed the topic for our coborative piece silently. With my headcking the necessary resources to match her knowledge, we ended up agreeing to just write it ording to Ishida-senpai¡¯s taste or chosen topic.


    To let me earn experience points, having me write everything was what we decided.


    ¡°Fire away, senpai,¡± I answered, my hand gripping the pen tightly, ready to write on the nk piece of paper.


    For the first five minutes, I wrote what she dictated word for word. But once I got a grasp on the topic she was trying to discuss, I asked her if I could add my own musings.


    When she heard that, Ishida-senpai readily epted, her lips stretching into a delighted smile.


    Little by little, Ishida-senpai drew ever closer to the point that she had to rest one of her arms on my chair¡¯s backrest. I noticed it when I straightened my hunched back, resting it for a while.


    Although she instinctively pulled her hand away, the girl stealthy put it back. And when I resumed writing, she moved it to my back.


    Well, I could call her out on that but looking at how our piece gradually came out nicely, I let Ishida-senpai¡¯s hand and our imminent closeness carry on.


    Ten minutester, I put down the pen and straightened my back again before turning my head to the girl.


    ¡°Did I do well, senpai?¡± I asked, not mentioning that her hand already moved from the upper part of my back to the lower part. She¡¯s also gripping my side lightly, preventing her hand from sliding down.


    Faced with my enthusiastic question, Ishida-senpai fumbled an answer. ¡°Y-you did.¡±


    She looked rather restless and nervous that I could somehow feel her racing heartbeat.


    That indicated that after we¡¯re finished doing what we had to do, she¡¯s now fully aware of what transpired. No. Of how she took advantage of our situation.


    I used the ¡®oblivious card¡¯ again and eximed, ¡°Great!¡±


    However, that was met with shushing soundsing from the other residents of the library.


    I scratched my head and stuck my tongue out before silently whispering, ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯.


    Obviously, none of them heard it but Ishida-senpai at my side began giggling.


    And that was met by another shushing sound, making the girl embarrassed.


    At this point, I organized the three pieces of paper filled with my handwriting and Ishida-senpai¡¯s corrections on some parts before stretching my arms up.


    Ishida-senpai raised her head and watched as my arm fell down on her shoulder.


    While my fingers slowly tightened on her shoulder before sliding down to her back and eventually resting on her waist, I faced Ishida-senpai and smirked¡­ ¡°Is it fine to copy you, senpai?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Understanding the situation, the girl hurriedly pulled her arm back but when she did, I used my free arm to grab it.


    ¡°We finished the activity. And we still have a bit of free time. What does senpai want to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you teasing me? Also, we¡¯re only halfway done.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finished for today, am I right? You said you¡¯re going to check and edit it. And no, I¡¯m not teasing you. I¡¯m just returning what I received.¡±


    Although she looked aggrieved at my answer, Ishida-senpai eventually lowered her head, her face turning red.


    I thought of teasing her more but it was at this point that someone arrived near our table, interrupting us.


    ¡°Ishida-san? You¡¯re red. Are you okay?¡± Because our hands were hidden by the table, the guy who I couldn¡¯t recognize failed to see our connection.


    Although we were still close to each other, with Ishida-senpai lowering her head, it looked like there was a distance between us. The guy only gave me a passing nce as though I¡¯m irrelevant as he worriedly peered at Ishida-senpai¡¯s state.


    No. She¡¯s not sick, she¡¯s just embarrassed and perhaps, flustered. I was tempted to answer that but¡­ since he was not even looking at me, I left it to the girl¡­


    Will he be able to notice us or not?

 Chapter 865 What a scene

    <h4>Chapter 865 What a scene</h4>


    Judging from his uniform that¡¯s slightly different from mine but the same as that Kenji, the guy was another 3rd year. He probably noticed Ishida-senpai when he was about to sit down at the table neighboring ours. Clutched in his arm was a thick book with a ck cover. I couldn¡¯t see its title but judging from the thick notebook and pen that he also brought with him, it¡¯s probably something rted to what he¡¯s studying.


    Whether he¡¯s Ishida-senpai¡¯s ssmate or not was still up for debate. And he¡¯s not that guy who confessed to her. This guy could be said to be sporting the ¡®cool guy¡¯ aura. I bet he¡¯s someone popr. Someone who otakus and losers would scream at as ¡®riajuu¡¯. A member of the cool kids or popr kids, I guess?


    In any case, I couldn¡¯t care less about his identity. Since my year level was also obvious with my uniform, he probably dismissed me as a junior Ishida-senpai was looking after. I also had no defining features like Sakuma, Ogawa and those like them. Hence, his eyes only stopped for a moment on me.


    ¡°O-oh. Ichihara-san. I-I¡¯m fine. This is just the heat.¡± Although she stuttered a bit, Ishida-senpai straight up lied in her answer. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even try to remove my hands from her.


    But Ichihara? Is he rted to Ichihara-san from the gym? Although that might be her surname after marrying to that family, and there¡¯s a possibility that two unrted families share the same surname, it¡¯s safe to assume that he might be rted to her husband¡¯s family.


    I mean, our city might be seen as huge but the people popting this ce were the same old families. There were those like Sakuma¡¯s family moving in from another prefecture but from what I read in a local newspaper that I chanced upon and still remembered years ago, more than 80% were locals who''ve been living here since the old warring states era.


    Anyway, there¡¯s also no merit in me if he¡¯s rted to that so I dropped that thought in less time Ishida-senpai needed to answer him.


    ¡°Oh. Is the AC not working properly at this side?¡± He epted Ishida-senpai¡¯s answer but the next words he uttered left me rather astounded. ¡°Hey, junior. Can you go and ask the librarians to check?¡±


    The audacity tomand me to do something¡­ He¡¯s a senior so it¡¯s probably par for the course for him tomand his underssmen. But do we know each other?


    No. Right? Besides, if that¡¯s what he¡¯s thinking then he should do it himself. Why pass it to someone else you just dismissed?


    Ugh¡­ Wait, why am I being agitated by this?


    Oh¡­ So that¡¯s why.


    He quickly returned his focus on Ishida-senpai, his eyes smiling as though he found prey.


    This guy¡­ is not normal. Or rather, he thinks himself special.


    He probably thought that he was going to score points with Ishida-senpai by acting like that. And if I leave my seat to go and find one of the librarians, he could chat up the girl.


    Really, the audacity of this guy is making my fist itchy.


    What does he see from Ishida-senpai, anyway?


    She¡¯s pretty, true. But that¡¯s not easily noticeable unless you spent a lot of time with her. I originally dubbed her as someone normal, in a beautiful sense, but the more I spent my time with her, the more I saw that hidden beauty that was normally hidden by a scowl, a frown or just an expressionless face.


    ¡°Senpai, what do you think?¡± Although I still acted like a junior, I didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, I turned my head to the girl who I could easily pull close to me to give him the same amount of surprise he was not expecting. But where¡¯s the fun in that?


    Not knowing where to look, Ishida-senpai appeared troubled. Her palm had started sweating¡­ And beads of sweat started lining her forehead.


    The lie that she made about being influenced by the heat had nowe true.


    ¡°¡­ N-no. Stay here. We¡¯re still not¡­ finished.¡±


    With two pairs of eyes waiting for her answer, it took the girl some time to respond.


    Upon hearing her answer, we naturally had two differing reactions, my lips stretched into a wide smile, albeit it was hidden from that guy. On the other hand, Ichihara¡¯s approaching steps stopped before a barely inaudible sound of a clicking tongue reached my ears.


    He¡¯s annoyed, huh?


    After fixing my face, I shifted my eyes to him. To check his full reaction.


    He¡¯s smiling. It¡¯s not like Ogawa¡¯s kind smile. Although it looked genuine on the surface, I could easily point out its fakeness.


    The guy is a pro, tell you. He¡¯s used to wearing that fake smile. Although faint, a small blood vessel pulsed on his temple that was partly covered by his hair. His left eyebrow was also twitching slightly. If not for my observer skill as well as my seeing through his intention, I would probably miss that.


    ¡°As you can see, Ichihara-senpai, Ishida-senpai won¡¯t let me go. We¡¯re doing an activity that I needed to pass today. She¡¯s mentoring me, you see¡­¡± Mixing my response with a polite and impolite tone, the guy also saw through it. His fake smile widened and the grip he had on the book tightened.


    I guess he also has sufficient strength for a brawl.


    Ah. Right. One thing I also notice¡­ Even though his voice was loud enough for everyone in the library to hear, no one was shushing him down.


    What a difference in treatment. Is he actually that¡­ lead delinquent? I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no indication that he is.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Then at least give her a handkerchief to wipe her sweat. What are men if we cannot be considerate?¡±


    Oh. Did he just mask his jab at me as sound advice? He also knew his way with words.


    ¡°Actually, I offered it but Ishida-senpai has her own. Besides, it¡¯s over me to offer my stinky handkerchief¡­¡± I shrugged.


    My handkerchief was a little dirty or rather, it was already used¡­ Earlier, during lunch break. I used it to wipe the sweat off my girls¡­


    ¡°Well then, Ishida-san can use this.¡±


    ¡°N-no. No need. I have mine.¡± Before the guy could hand his handkerchief that reeked of cologne, Ishida-senpai quickly pulled out her yellow handkerchief and began wiping her face.


    Seeing that, the guy looked like he was about to click his tongue again but was interrupted. Not by us but by a neer.


    ¡°H-here you are, Jun-kun. Must you hide from me? Good thing someone I asked told me that you went here.¡± A girl, wearing a third-year school uniform appeared from the direction of the bookshelves. She had golden ringlet curls for her hair and it was adorned by arge ribbon behind. She¡¯s slightly huffing for breath, most likely she ran from outside to here.


    Really, her appearance was probably the one that would fit the ojou-sama bill more than Otoha or Himeko. No. She¡¯s more like a princess-type of character that was mostly haughty in manga or anime. Yet, looking at her gentle face, she¡¯s probably far from it.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t run off again, you promised we¡¯ll study together.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Marika.¡±


    The guy groaned and muttered the name of the neer silently. Just looking at his expression, he dreaded being found by her.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Onoda-kun, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although it looked like some interesting scene was about to ensue, I felt Ishida-senpai¡¯s hand tugging at my sleeves, her face told me that she wanted to escape immediately.


    And the reason for that was revealed before I could say ¡®okay¡¯.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The ringlet girl eximed as though she caught something.

 Chapter 866 Troublesome Couple

    <h4>Chapter 866 Troublesome Couple</h4>


    ¡°So, Jun-kun is here for Ishida-san! How can you¡­?!¡± The ringlet girl cast a finger toward Ishida-senpai before looking as though she¡¯s about to cry out.


    Just by putting Ishida-senpai in her sight, she immediately drew her own conclusion about what happened or why that guy was here.


    Furthermore, the ringlet girl also seemed to disregard my existence next to Ishida-senpai. Even if the girl was holding onto my sleeve, trying to pull me with her, only Ishida-senpai got registered in her eyes.


    Uh. Normally, I would be pleased to not be noticed like that, I wanted to be ssmate A, right? However, I couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed at this situation.


    Before that Ichihara could say something in his defense, I raised my hand and opened my mouth at the same time. ¡°May I say something, senpai?¡±


    On my side, Ishida-senpai was stumped, she whispered something like, ¡®Don¡¯t be involved with them, Onoda-kun, let¡¯s just go.¡¯.


    I ignored it and lightly shook my head.


    ¡°Hmm? Who might you be¡­ junior-kun? Must you interrupt your seniors¡¯ discussion?¡±


    Because I high-key raised my hand to get her attention, the ringlet girl finally put me in her eyes. Furthermore, as if what I saw from her earlier was an illusion, her near-bawling expression returned to normal.


    Her tone sounded polite but the words she used were slightly condescending. But that¡¯s fine.


    Respecting one¡¯s senior was something ingrained in everyone in this country. One should know their ce, right? That¡¯s how it was, be it in schools or workces.


    Although that kind of mindset was slowly bing outdated, it¡¯s like a custom that everyone was following everywhere.


    ¡°I apologize for the interruption, senpai. But Ishida-senpai and I are only doing an activity for our club. Can you not¡­ include her in your lovers¡¯ quarrel? Or whatever you''re doing. Ichihara-senpai there only tried to start a conversation. Nothing else happened.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the ringlet girl was astonished. Her eyes then looked at Ishida-senpai first before turning to Ichihara, seeking confirmation.


    Knowing that the guy dreaded her existence or at least, her obvious clinginess, I surely added thatst part ¨C which was in no way false ¨C to put the fault on his head.


    From what I saw and heard, the girl thought that Ichihara was flirting with Ishida-senpai.


    Instead of letting her me the situation on the girl who was not to be faulted at all, I threw the me stone to the ¡®I am cool and handsome guy¡¯ Ichihara who¡¯s currently tongue-tied because of her appearance.


    ¡°M-marika¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! So, junior-kun is telling the truth! You p-yboy!¡± With her nose ring up as though it was blowing smoke, the girl clenched her fist and kicked the guy¡¯s shin before storming off the library.


    Ichihara looked at me, his eyes narrowing to a slit, perhaps marking me as troublesome, before chasing after the girl. The book in his hands dropped to the ground.


    Once they left the vicinity, murmurs and stares were showered to us or specifically, to me, by the library dwellers. It¡¯s as if they saw an unbelievable scene of a side character misleading the heroine to get mad at the protagonist.


    At least, that¡¯s how I interpreted that.


    ¡°Y-you, I told you not to be involved with them.¡±


    On my side, Ishida-senpai still held onto my sleeve with her voice a little shaky.


    Just from that alone, it¡¯s easy to understand that that couple¡¯s identity is special.


    ¡°Hmm? Senpai, will you have me stand here and let you be persecuted by her Highness Ringlet Curls? I only told her the truth.¡±


    Although I said that in a not-so-loud volume, I heard gasps of amazement from the same library dwellers.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call her that. Kujou Marika is special.¡±


    ¡°How special?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Let¡¯s go out of here first and talk somewhere else.¡±


    Perhaps ufortable with the staresing from her fellow third years, Ishida-senpai dragged me out of the library and went somewhere to talk about the identity of that couple.


    I get that they¡¯re popr. But then, I could me myck of information about them on the scrapping of my n to investigate the whole school for my possible targets. The change in me quickly happened which made my spare time for that to becking.


    In any case, I was already nning to expand my knowledge about everything that¡¯s happening in school as part of my new position in the Student Council. Even without this incident, I would surely be aware of them, given their poprity and the exceptions made for them in our school¡¯s library.


    -


    -


    ¡°Here, senpai.¡±


    After getting two cans of soda from the nearest vending machine, I returned to Ishida-senpai who was sitting on a shaded bench near the tennis court.


    We could hear the members of the tennis club practicing and a few students were watching them from outside their caged court.


    ¡°T-thank you.¡± Ishida-senpai grabbed the can, opened it and drank half of it in one gulp. I sat down next to her and also started drinking mine.


    She already finished telling me the information about that couple and we were just here taking a break before going back to the clubroom.


    ording to her, Ichihara was one of the most popr guys in their year. He¡¯s cool, handsome and a certified chick ma. With the number of third-year sses more than double than the first years, his admirers couldn¡¯t be counted on a human¡¯s fingers. It certainly exceeded twenty.


    However, despite his poprity, he was like an unattainable treasure because of the existence of that girl, Kujou Marika.


    She¡¯s from another powerful family that¡¯s not based in our city. She transferred here from Kyoto during her first year. All to chase after that guy¡­


    Apparently, they were promised to each other and she moved to make sure that they could foster their feelings for each other, for the sake of not having a loveless marriage.


    Marika has a number of followers who are protecting her fight for that ¡®love¡¯. That¡¯s why most girls were averse to interacting with Ichihara, in fear of being targeted by those followers.


    Unfortunately, Ichihara isn¡¯t someone who will want to be tied to only one girl. He kept on chasing every girl that caught his eye. Despite the girls being wary of getting involved with them, using his skill with words as his looks, some still fell for his charms.


    Obviously, he¡¯s also aware of those followers so he also created his own to counter them, to let him have that freedom to chase after girls.


    Kujou-senpai, on the other hand, had this positive outlook that Ichihara wouldn¡¯t cheat on her and her followers were reassuring her that she was correct with that assumption.


    And that¡¯s why her reaction was like that when I told her that it was Ichihara who approached Ishida-senpai first.


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± I blurted out after finishing my soda.


    ¡°I know, right? But most of us are already used to ignoring them and getting out of their way. Kana also caught his eye before but with Kenji being there for her, he backed out.¡±


    Oh¡­ That Kenji gets some points for that. Now it¡¯s my turn to protect her from that guy.


    ¡°I see. Now, you also caught his eye, senpai. And I¡­ messed up, right?¡±


    ¡°You certainly did. However, if it¡¯s you, I doubt you¡¯ll be bothered by it¡­ Thank you for standing up for me there.¡±


    That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t really care about their poprity or followers. If they went after me then¡­ it¡¯s easy.


    ¡°Well, I was itching to punch that guy in the face by interrupting us. Seeing him scrambling to that Kujou-senpai gave me the same satisfaction.¡±


    Hearing that, Ishida-senpai burst intoughter.

 Chapter 867 Running into Sumire again

    <h4>Chapter 867 Running into Sumire again</h4>


    Soon after we finished our drink, Ishida-senpai and I returned to the clubroom and spent the time there with the other three until it was time to go home.


    We mentioned what happened in the library and that became our topic of conversation. Kana looked at me worriedly when Ishida-senpai told them how I somehow made myself involved with the two. Rae was the same as me, clueless but she offered her insight about their situation. Based on her knowledge, of course. Otsuka-senpai only heard of them from gossip and rumors and never really interacted with them. However, she got curious about being promised to each other. For her, it¡¯s like straight out of fiction. Her pretty round eyes once again shone brilliantly as she quickly turned the conversation to it. If not for the bell¡¯s chime, she would probably go on and on about it until she gets exhausted.


    Anyway, I walked all of them to their bus stops for a change. Before going back and doing the usual checking on my girls and walking them if possible.


    But I ended up waiting for Satsuki¡¯s practice to finish.


    I got drawn to watching her do her best in practice. Perhaps, I also got the motivational piece for her to do that.


    I sat down on one of the benches and just watched them. Good thing, Eguchi-sensei allowed me when I asked her. That¡¯s probably a bonus for being her Student Assistant and assisting her all the time.


    Although those from the Boys¡¯ Basketball Club wondered who I was or what I was doing there, I ignored their stares and just watched.


    Uh. I also got treated rather well by the other club members, the manager, the second years and some first years who were just warming the bench. Although Imitted their names and faces to memory, I could somehow notice how different I was from them. It highlighted that I was only overly considerate of those I was interested in. I thank them for their treatment though and surely, they¡¯re not after me.


    Anyway, by the time I reached the bus stop with Satsuki, stars already dotted the night sky. Those from her club went on ahead, giving us space and time for each other.


    And due to that, the girl didn¡¯t hold back in showing her affection. Hugging my arm tightly and resting her head on my shoulder as we walked side by side.


    While waiting for her bus to arrive, we talked about her club and other things worth mentioning. She told me that Setsuna started calling her every night to ask for updates about our rtionship. It¡¯s like she¡¯s writing a journal about her little sister¡¯s romantic adventures. Koizumi-san was reprimanding her and apologizing to Satsuki in her sister¡¯s stead. Somehow, that made it look like Juri is her sister and not Setsuna.


    As for Setsuna¡¯s rtionship with Sakuma, her sister was tight-lipped. Although she didn¡¯t openly express interest, she appeared to be waiting for Sakuma to do something.


    I don¡¯t know about that guy. I have no time to talk about that to him and he¡¯s not like a lost dog asking for instruction anymore. I guess he believed he got the situation under control.


    ¡°You¡¯lle to watch?¡±


    ¡°Of course. And surely, the others wille too. Nami, Aya, Chii, Hina and even Saki. Aren¡¯t you all getting closer together?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ But they¡¯re still my rivals when ites to you.¡±


    ¡°True. So, you don¡¯t want them toe?¡±


    ¡°I want! But you better be there. I''d be mad if you didn¡¯t show up.¡±


    At this point, this girl just wanted to hear me say yes and repeat it over and over. To satisfy herself.


    ¡°What about another courage boost in your locker room before the game?¡±


    ¡°Pervert.¡±


    Although she said that, Satsuki blushed and covered her rosy cheeks. Grabbing that hand and moving it away, I pushed my face closer, taking her in another passionate kiss. Once we¡¯re done, I said in a seductive tone. ¡°You love this pervert, anyway.¡±


    Obviously, that was met with her hateful re and bloated cheeks which just made her more attractive to me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep teasing me, kiss me more instead. The bus ising.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right¡­ Well then¡­¡±


    Savoring that remaining time we had together, both of us said our farewell for today happy and satisfied.


    On the train, I once again ran into Sumire who looked like she had just finished practicing again.


    Instead of pushing another passenger to give her seat, I offered mine to the girl.


    Well, that was the result of Chii giving me a lesson aboutmon sense. At least I got to apply it in this situation.


    ¡°Wow. Senpai, what have you eaten? You seem like a changed man?¡±


    This girl had no breaks, huh? Is it that obvious that Ickmon sense before?


    ¡°Common sense candy, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Where did you buy that? I think I also need one. I now want to reflect on my habit of preaching about Asahi.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Have you hit your pretty head somewhere? Let¡¯s go and stop by a clinic to get you checked.¡±


    I exaggeratedly reached for her wrist and acted like pulling her out of the train. It was moving and the train cars were obviously closed so all we got was the other passengers¡¯ odd looks.


    ¡°Y-you! Am I that mental to you, senpai? That hurts.¡±


    ¡°My poor junior is hurt. That¡¯s bad. I gotta give you something, right?¡±


    ¡°What can you give? Common sense candy?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. That¡¯s rare. And I need those the most. Can¡¯t give any to you.¡±


    I lowered my head a bit, acting apologetic which made the girl stifle anotherughter.


    ¡°You cheapskate. And you call yourself a senior.¡±


    ¡°You can also call me your junior, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    At this point, we somehow got our own world. I guess it¡¯s pretty rxing for me to talk to this girl.


    ¡°Senpai, I now know that your shamelessness knows no bounds.¡± Sumire raised her hand on both sides, gesturing a surrender.


    ¡°Great. That¡¯s what I am advertising. Anyway, here I¡¯ll send a treat to you.¡± I ruffled her hair and said before opening my phone and tapping on it.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Confused at the sudden ringing of her phone, the girl looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Just check your phone and put on your earpiece. I just sent you my singing voice.¡±


    ¡°Eww¡­ I don¡¯t like to hear that, senpai.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Just check it or better yet, check it on your walk home. The train is about to arrive to your station.¡±


    What I sent to her was obviously one of Yue¡¯s voice messages. Its content was the girl singing acape to one of her hit songs. I mentioned to her about her avid fan who kept on preaching about her celebrity persona. Although she told me that she could throw away that status easily, the way she reacted upon knowing a die-hard fan was like any other celebrity, delighted.


    So she sang that song and allowed me to give it to the girl if I ever run into her again.


    ¡°Alright then, senpai. You seem too chatty today. You in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I am. I got a smooch from my girl.¡±


    ¡°Gross.¡± The girl stuck her tongue as though she was disgusted at what I said. But herughter followed it.


    We continued in that kind of banter until the train arrived at her station and I got my seat back.


    I should avoid her next time or ignore her message that would surelye after hearing what I sent to her.


    In any case, another day has passed, huh? Man, I miss my girls already.

 Chapter 868 Fuyu’s Strong Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 868 Fuyu''s Strong Suspicion</h4>


    Because the night had already fallen, I shelved the n I made to pick up both Aoi and Ria at their house for tomorrow instead. I doubt that their family would allow them to go if I showed up in the middle of the night.


    That¡¯s why after a week of having someone else join us in our bedroom, Akane and I got the room for ourselves again. It¡¯s been a week since we¡¯ve been alone in our bedroom so Akane was extra happy for tonight.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a week, husband. But our room feels strangely wide.¡± The girlmented as she rolled from one side to the other. ¡°And don¡¯t mention that night you slept in Shiori-nee¡¯s apartment.¡±


    Wearing only a thin nightgown that stuck closely to her figure, I found her too sexy to resist. But with what she¡¯s currently doing, it¡¯s like watching an adorable cat rolling and ying on top of our bed, leaving a bit of her fur at every part of it.


    If I wasn¡¯t quick enough, the girl would probably roll down the bed, hurting herself.


    ¡°It looks like someone is already used to having another roommate.¡± I teased and the girl responded with a sudden lunging on top of me.


    With her soft butt pressing on myher region, the girl leaned down and bit her favorite part on my neck.


    ¡°Not as used as you, husband. I still prefer to have you all to myself.¡±


    ¡°I know that. And greedy as I am¡­ That¡¯s the same for me. You know how much I want to dote on all of you.¡±


    ¡°So, by having us all in one room, you¡¯ll find it hard to do that.¡±


    ¡°Yep. Besides, you, Yae and Haruko were even urging me to focus on the others¡­ That¡¯s why¡­ I had to take it upon myself to also put you on top or beneath me. That way I could also dote on you.¡±


    ¡°I got the highest privilege among all of us. It¡¯s fine to give them your attention when they¡¯re here. Oh right, husband, you¡¯ll probably want to see this.¡± As if remembering something she forgot to mention, Akane rose from resting her body on my chest to grab her phone.


    After fiddling with it for a bit, the girl then pushed the screen near my face. What was on it wasn¡¯t a photo or anything but a simple forum post screenshot from their school¡¯s underground forum.


    Right. There¡¯s that feature, huh? It¡¯s like their school¡¯s exclusive social media tform. Just that, most of them had anonymous nicknames so that they would be able to say anything they wanted to without jeopardizing their real identity during the day. There¡¯s probably also one from our school but it¡¯s probably not as lively as theirs considering I hadn¡¯t heard anything about it.


    The post was written like some kind of a blind item or a rumor-mongering that goes with, ¡®Rumor has it that a certain male student from another high school has a rtionship with not just one but more than five female students of our school! Pleasement if you have additional information about his identity!¡¯


    ¡°Is that post talking about us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Thements are filled with malicious and fabricated information. There are some that fit your description but those werements without anyone replying. I was mentioned but¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed there, Akane swiped the screen to show another screenshot. And from ament that mentioned Akane¡¯s name, a reply with more than 200 likes says, ¡®Who the hell are you to nder our Princess Shimizu? There¡¯s no way our Princess Shimizu willnd on a yboy. Have you seen those two when she¡¯s being sent to the gate? You¡¯ll die from jealousy from how all over they are to each other.¡¯


    Reading that word for word, I found my lips curving up weirdly. I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Whoevermented that was probably someone close to Akane and someone who¡¯s watching us carefully.


    ¡°That. It¡¯s Fuyu.¡± Akane said after putting the phone down.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Un, it¡¯s her. She showed it to me earlier. She¡¯s like a fan of our rtionship but I think she¡¯s trying to see a different reaction from me by exaggerating like that.¡±


    ¡°Different reaction¡­ She¡¯s still suspecting me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And did you notice? Her username is suspiciously rted to the one who posted that thread. She had two handles.¡±


    When she said that, I asked her to show it to me again and¡­ it¡¯s really almost the same. The thread starter had a username of ¡®coldwhite¡¯ and the one who replied was ¡®icesnow¡¯.


    ¡°Looks like sooner orter, that girl will find us out. When do you think she started suspecting us?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Maybe that started when she sent me home during my period.¡±


    Oh. That day, huh? If that¡¯s the case, is it because of Miwa-nee or Minoru? Or is there another reason?


    In any case, Akane and I talked about Fuyu at length after that. Her best friend among her three close friends. While the two got their own boyfriends, Fuyu remained single throughout.


    She truly cared for Akane that I was probably scolded by her not just once or twice. I just couldn¡¯t remember those instances.


    In any case, with that information, Akane and I drew out a n to remove that suspicion from her. But every solution we came up with involved me meeting and talking to the girl more.


    Although I was confident that I could steer her mind away from that suspicion through my glib tongue. If her suspicion was already deeply seated in her mind, that wouldn¡¯t just go away. It might even worsen as she¡¯d find it suspicious for me to talk to her so suddenly.


    In the end, Akane suggested to me that I should also befriend Fuyu. Talk to her every time I would send her to school. She would make it possible to run into the girl every morning.


    Naturally, meeting my other girls inside their campus was also prohibited for the moment. I¡¯d just make some time either early in the morning or before heading home to meet and be with them even for a short while.


    There was also the option to juste out and let her in on our secret. However, it¡¯s easy to predict how that would go down. That girl would most likely pull Akane away from me. That¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t allow to happen.


    I could understand her concern but it¡¯s not like I forced Akane into our rtionship¡­ Uh¡­ I had to retract that sentence. I might really force her if the circumstances changed. My possessiveness was still there after all. That realization of wanting her all for me still lingered in my mind.


    I guess that¡¯s something I should also work on. On top of all the other things that I piled up.


    Anyway, after talking about Fuyu, Akane and I savored the night that we¡¯re alone together. Pressing her down on the bed and spoiling her throughout the night, the girl fell asleep straight away once we were done.


    Before joining the girl to a good night¡¯s sleep, I still spent some time replying to my other girls and checking on those still awake.

 Chapter 869 Packed Train

    <h4>Chapter 869 Packed Train</h4>


    Even with our conversationst night concerning Fuyu¡¯s suspicion and ourck of a solid n to remove her suspicion, we¡¯re now on the train, surrounded by students from their school.


    Well, we¡¯re surrounded because it¡¯s jam-packed today. We left the house a littleter than usual, right during the morning rush hour.


    Nheless, we got ourselves a corner, letting Akane lean on her back on the wall while I protected her from being squeezed by the other passengers.


    In any case, I could feel envious eyes piercing my back. And seeing that, Akane further agitated them by slipping her arms to my back and settling down just before my butt. If she so wished, the girl could lower it a bit and grab it easily.


    But she decided to tease not only those virgin boys but also me who had no choice but to resist the temptation to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t be ufortable.


    ¡°How does it feel being teased for once, husband?¡± The girl was stifling herughter as she pressed her body closer in sync with the swaying of the train as it slowed down to the next station.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. It¡¯s not bad. But Akane, I¡¯m thinking of more ways to tease you.¡±


    ¡°Bring it on, then. You know me, I don¡¯t mind the stares from anyone if it¡¯s to showcase my rtionship with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You win, today. You can tease me all you want.¡±


    As I raised the white g, Akane who was already enjoying our current situation became more enlivened. On the other hand, those students behind me either clicked their tongues in enviousness or mumbled some curses and insults. Although some were being thrown at Akane, most of itnded on my head.


    We¡¯re not affected by it anyway.


    With the arrival at another station, more passengers squeezed in, leaving me no choice but to push Akane into the corner. Obviously, the silly liked it better. But it was at this point that someone ¨C emerging from the new wave of passengers ¨C dropped ament on us.


    ¡°You two, stop being too intimate this early in the morning. You might get reported for public indecency.¡± Apanied by a grunt as though she had difficulty wading through and squeezing in the narrow gaps of the now fully-crowded train car, the girl anchored her hand on my shoulder to pull herself out of it.


    Since I was protecting Akane from being crushed, I couldn¡¯t see that neer but it¡¯s fairly easy to discern just from her voice.


    Furthermore, Akane also recognized the owner of that voice, she tilted her head to the side just to see and greeted her with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Good morning Fuyu. Don¡¯t mind us, it¡¯s just a normal husband and wife¡¯s exchange of affections. And we don¡¯t have a choice, do we?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The girl stepped forward and stood to my side. Her gaze shifted to me as though she was waiting for me to confirm Akane¡¯s answer.


    ¡°She¡¯s the boss. By the way, Good morning, Yuuki-san.¡± I nodded and copied Akane¡¯s greetings.


    In any case, this wasn¡¯t unexpected. We intentionally left the house a littlete just for the chance to run into this girl.


    ¡°Oi! Fuyu, why didn¡¯t you pull us with you? It¡¯s hard to squeeze in. Ugh. I thought my boobs were going to be crushed.¡±


    ¡°Futaba, you¡¯re the one going to be charged for public indecency. Stop unting that yours are bigger than normal. You still lost to Fuyu.¡±


    And soon after that, their other two close friends also showed up.


    ¡°Eri, I thought you were on my side. I beat you and Akane but Fuyu¡­ she¡¯s always been bigger than us.¡± Futaba, the gyaru-ish among the trio, pushed Fuyu to Akane¡¯s side and took the open space next to me.


    Then following her and squeezing in between us, Eri, the tomboyish one had an easier time standing without being squeezed for theck of space. And that¡¯s because of¡­ her size.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been on this topic ever since our middle school. Are you still on about that? I don¡¯t care about the size.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Futaba. You¡¯re the only one obsessed with it. Look, even Ruki says he loves mine. By the way, good morning to the two of you.¡± Akane interjected, even dragging me to that ¡®size conversation¡¯.


    These girls had no mercy for the virgin students behind us who could only fantasize about their crush and watch an AV on the inte. Besides, it¡¯s too stimting a topic for the morning.


    We expected to meet Fuyu here but not the other two. In any case, this was fine as well. Even if Fuyu was the closest to Akane, Futaba and Eri were still important. If I only get friendly with Fuyu then that would be more suspicious.


    That¡¯s why I put on my normal expression and steeled myself to join their conversation.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I think the worth of girls isn¡¯t in their breast size¡ª¡±


    I thought of preaching about that topic but Futaba cut me off early.


    ¡°That¡¯sme, Onoda-kun. Why don¡¯t you start massaging Akane¡¯s boobs? There¡¯s still time to develop it. Who knows? She might grow bigger than Fuyu. No one¡¯s going to massage it for her, after all.¡±


    This girl. Her mouth didn¡¯t have any filter. She even dragged Fuyu again. Furthermore, with her voice that loud, weird look was thrown at her by the other passengers. Nheless, the girl ignored all those as she grinned at Fuyu.


    Now that I think of it, Fuyu became silent when these two arrived. However, her eyes remained focused on me. It¡¯s not easily noticeable because of her earlier position. What was in her head?


    In any case, because Futaba dragged her in and even pointed out her chest size ¨C which also got me drawn, instinctively ¨C Fuyu shifted her focus to her. With her eyes narrowing to a slit, the temperature in her surroundings started to cool down as though winter hade despite the slightly hot atmosphere inside this packed train.


    ¡°Futaba. Care to talk to my T-chan?¡± Fuyu then lifted her sports bag and took out her supposedly important tennis racket while smiling coldly at Futaba.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ It¡¯s a joke, Fuyu. Don¡¯t take out your precious racket in this tight space!¡±


    ¡°Should I hold her now, Fuyu?¡±


    Futaba gulped down and raised her head in surrender but Eri moved behind her and restrained her.


    ¡°Go ahead, our friend has been influenced by that Magazine: The Charms of F-cup. Time to set her mind straight.¡± As her lips stretched widely into a sinister smirk, Futaba almost shrieked in horror.


    And while that was happening, Akane who was watching theedy skit at our side burst intoughter.


    Twenty minutester, we arrived at our destination.


    On our way out to the train station, I led the four girls. Akane was on my right, hugging my arm while Fuyu and Eri were on my left. Futaba was at Akane¡¯s side, hiding from Fuyu¡¯s view.


    Yep. She was taught a lesson by Fuyu on that train and now, she¡¯s shaking in her boots.


    In any case, that fear surely wouldn¡¯tst long. The four of them were close friends, having that kind of banter was normal.


    Nheless, seeing that side of Fuyu was new to me. She¡¯s not just a diligent and serious student.


    ¡°By the way, Onoda-kun. Why don¡¯t you transfer to our school? Won¡¯t that make it easy for you to be with Akane?¡± Breaking the slightly suffocating silence on our walk towards their school gate, Eri raised that question.

 Chapter 870 If there’s a will, there’s a way

    <h4>Chapter 870 If there''s a will, there''s a way</h4>


    That was certainly a valid question. Since we¡¯re living at the same house and I even started sending her to school, transferring should be the next step. It¡¯s not even 2 months since the start of the school year. Even if there was a discrepancy in lessons I took at my school, I could easily catch up.


    However, that¡¯s only possible if I became willing to leave my girls behind in that school. Taking them all with me was also something that couldn¡¯t be aplished just because I say so. That¡¯s why the earliest that we could be together in one school would be next school year.


    As not only Eri but also Fuyu and Futaba anticipated my answer, I waited for a few seconds before pulling out my rehearsed answer inside my mind.


    ¡°Mhm... I will do so next school year. You see, I became part of the Student Council at our school.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s... fast. Aren¡¯t you a first year like us?¡±


    ¡°Well, things happened and...¡± I shrugged while giving off a vague answer.


    ¡°Oh. Right. I remembered, Onoda-kun was also a part of our Student Council before. It¡¯s the President herself who scouted him. It¡¯s kind of a big rumor back then. The cool, aloof and mysterious guy from our year was apparently hiding his capabilities. The famous Kojima-senpai scouted him and even tried to pick him up from their ss whenever possible.¡± It was Futaba who chimed in as she tried to recall what happened during our 2nd year in middle school. The time I starteding to the Student Council to steal Haruko.


    But was there really that kind of rumor about me? Piling up everything I heard about myself, that didn¡¯t sound like a ssmate A status... it looked like I was fairly popr without my knowledge.


    How blind was I?


    Anyway, although there¡¯s no tacit eptance of my answer, the conversation moved to my ¡®middle school exploits¡¯ that reached the level of rumors. In that sense, it was actually Eri and Futaba who kept on listing them. On the other hand, Akane became the one they turned to for confirming it while Fuyu just remained silent, watching my reaction closely.


    I still tried to act how they saw me as, I yed along with what I was hearing, especially if it¡¯s about something I wasn¡¯t aware of. No matter what kind of reaction I showed, the two girls made it into aughing matter.


    By the time we reached their school gates, the four of them switched positions. I was still in the middle but Futaba and Eri now sandwiched me, making the other students walking alongside us raise their eyebrows.


    When they noticed that, it became another point tough at.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, next time, join us inughing. I¡¯ll list Eri¡¯s exploits as well.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Excuse me? Why don¡¯t we start with yours? But Futaba is right, we¡¯ll look crazy if we¡¯re the only onesughing. Fuyu and Akane too!¡±


    Even as they¡¯re about to enter their campus, the two girls never let up. They¡¯re still enjoying it, even dragging the other two.


    ¡°You two are already crazy. Isn¡¯t it bad tough at it like that?¡± Fuyu facepalmed and sighed before turning to me. ¡°And you, Onoda-kun, don¡¯t justugh along with them. Some of those are exaggerated enough to be believable. They¡¯re no way they¡¯re the truth, right?¡±


    Uh... As much as I wanted to nod at her, they¡¯re all true. Or at least partly true. Among what the two listed, there¡¯s that rumor about me confronting the delinquents of our previous school and came out unscathed.


    Someone most likely witnessed that event but afraid of the delinquentsing after him by bing the source of news, he or she turned it into a rumor, twisting some events to be more unbelievable.


    Like all of them were sent to the hospital with one or two bones broken. I remembered never going that far or else it would bite back at my ass. Giving them a makeover with a punch on their faces and body pains that would let them move their bodies for relief was enough.


    ¡°Now, now, Fuyu. There¡¯s no need to be mad. We¡¯re just humoring each other.¡± Akane went in for the save and returned to her previous spot next to me. ¡°Look at your forehead, if you¡¯re not careful, it will leave a line of wrinkles even if you¡¯re still young.¡±


    ¡°Not you too, Akane. I¡¯m just... saying what¡¯s on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Are you worried about Onoda-kun being hurt?¡±


    ¡°Could it be...?¡±


    Futaba and Eri gasped in surprise as they implied that possibility. Obviously, they¡¯re acting to annoy Fuyu.


    ¡°Eri, do you also want to greet T-chan? Oh. Futaba will be having lunch with itter. You can join them instead.¡±


    This girl... is she always like this? Resorting to violence? In any case, that reaction clearly says one thing, she¡¯s not amused.


    Upon hearing that, the two acted scared and hid behind me while Akaneughed at their reaction.


    As for me, I became the recipient of Fuyu¡¯s unfriendly gaze which eventually rxed after another sigh and a shake of her head.


    ¡°Mhm. I guess I have to thank you, Yuuki-san.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Stop with that. I don¡¯t...¡± Fuyu held out a hand, embarrassed.


    But I just continued and even addressed the two behind me.


    ¡°No. I mean it. For being good friends with Akane. I also have to thank you two, Kitayama and Adachi.¡±


    In the end, I received a tap on my back from the two while giggling bemusedly.


    A whileter, I saw the four off as they went inside their campus. Akane looked back at me and raised a thumb up. Satisfied with what happened. Although the original purpose for running into them was to remove Fuyu¡¯s suspicion on me, Akane was admittedly happy that I was getting along with her close friends.


    Well, she¡¯s aware that I never really thought of them as a target despite being aware of their rtionship, so she¡¯s not worried that I would suddenly go after them. That¡¯s not the case for Fuyu though...


    Even if she didn¡¯t openly say it yet, that silly girl was also silently observing if there¡¯s a high chance for me to also be interested in her.


    Perhaps she would bring that topic up in one of our nightly conversations.


    Anyway, I quickly moved out of that street and made a little detour before going back to the train station. I found myself by the river with a single cherry blossom tree standing. It¡¯s a popr fishing spot, so there are already a few enthusiasts sitting by the river. On the other hand, I just stood beneath the shade of the tree to wait.


    The detour was obviously for meeting one of my girls... Despite the risk, there would always be a way as long as we put our mind to it. That¡¯s a lot better than uttering an excuse about why I couldn¡¯t meet them. There¡¯s that saying, ¡®If there¡¯s a will, there will always be a way.¡¯


    ¡°Look at him contemting under the shade of Sakura. He can be a hot model, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Not a model, sister Aika. That¡¯s a super idol!¡±


    ¡°You two. Can¡¯t you just approach Ruki normally?¡±


    ¡°Says someone who brought arge bag with her. What¡¯s that, a newly woven costume for our guy?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s a secret!¡±


    With their voices that loud, my head instantly turned to them and my lips naturally curved up into a smile. I watched the three girls make their way to me; arms wide open.


    ¡°Aika, Hiyori, Ririka...¡± I called out to them which made the three girls also sh me their wonderful smiles.

 Chapter 871 Hiyori, Aika and Ririka

    <h4>Chapter 871 Hiyori, Aika and Ririka</h4>


    When I asked who among them was not in school yet, these three were the ones who answered in a heartbeat. Aika and Hiyori were together. With what happenedst week wherein thetter almost used her allowance for an impulsive buying of idol merchandise, the former started taking care of her, not just with lunch food but alsoing in to pick the girl up.


    As for Ririka, the girl was always busy making costumes as a hobby and even though I didn¡¯t ask her to do so, the girl was preparing clothes or costumes for me to use as a disguise. She had just finished another onest night so¡­ she also went to school a littleter than normal.


    There¡¯s also Elizabeth who wanted to rush out despite already arriving inside their campus. Fortunately, Yukari was there to prevent her or else, whoever¡¯s manning the school gate would scold the girl. Well, like I nned, I could soon find time to go and meet them after school.


    At the moment, I was once again disguised with another hairstyle and round-rimmed sses. I also removed the coat of my school uniform just to give me a different look than earlier.


    Somehow, they wanted to get the image of a nerdy bookworm. However, upon seeing my confident posture in front of them after that little makeover, the three girls¡¯ eyes turned heart-shaped as they squealed in concert, making those geezers by the river give us weird looks.


    ording to them, I somehow took the image of an intellectual that wasn¡¯t afraid to debate anyone. And by holding my coat by whipping it to my back, that added more cool points for them.


    In the end, I just had to get along with the three by maintaining that posture as we decided to go and walk them to their school.


    Hiyori took my left side and clung to my arm. Ririka was on my right, mesmerized at how I look as she kept mumbling, ¡®Cool~¡¯ and ¡®Ruki is so cool~¡¯.


    Aika settled next to Hiyori, her arms raised to the back of her head as she walked alongside us.


    Ah. Right. There¡¯s also a costume in arge paper bag held by Ririka. However, it¡¯s not for my disguise. It¡¯s for cosying. Something she picked for me to wear for the convention I promised to apany her.


    She finished the garment a little early, but there are still a lot of things needed, like a wig and essories to go along with it. In any case, she wanted me to wear itter and send her the photo. That way, she could still adjust it if there¡¯s something wrong.


    Anyway, as much as we wanted to spend time with each other more, that¡¯s fairly impossible this morning unless we decide to skip a ss or two.


    For now, they said that this was enough for them¡­ The fact that I went to see them was already a reason for them to be happy and content.


    Although that sounded a little sad considering they¡¯re also my girlfriends, I didn¡¯t voice it out. Instead, I took out the presents I prepared for them. Since I kept the information about it a secret, they were genuinely surprised upon seeing it. And before I knew it, not only it put another beautiful smile on their lips, but also tears of joy flowed down their pretty faces.


    Even at this moment, there¡¯s a little red lining below their eyes that would be noticeable if someone focused on them.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Hear this, Ruki. Hiyori was eyeing idol merchandise again!¡± As we walked along the road to their school, Aika, as the first to recover from crying earlier, started off the conversation, a huge grin stered on her lips. Clearly, she¡¯s trying to tease the girl sticking close to me.


    And she¡¯s sessful to gain a reaction. Hiyori flinched and she appeared panicky.


    ¡°E-eh. I¡¯m only looking, sister Aika. Don¡¯t tell Ruki, I¡¯m going to be scolded again.¡±


    ¡°Too bad, I already said it. Also, are you forgetting that you¡¯re clinging to him?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Ruki, don¡¯t scold me. I will not be impulsive again.¡± The girl looked up at me, and she¡¯s about to cry again.


    Should I scold Aika instead? Wait. I have a better idea.


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. Aika is just teasing you. Get back at her by teasing her back. Let¡¯s see, say it like this¡­¡± I patted her head before leaning down to whisper in her ears.


    While whispering a secret word that would surely garner a reaction from Aika, I intentionally grinned and stared at her.


    And seeing that, Aika¡¯s eyes widened. She was about to stop me, but it was all toote as Hiyori already absorbed the piece of knowledge that I passed onto her.


    While poking her cheek as though she¡¯s contemting whether it would be effective or not, Hiyori turned her head to Aika.


    ¡°¡­ Sister Nyaika?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Aika reacted the same way as Hiyori when she mentioned the idol merchandise.


    She flinched and widened her eyes. She then appeared panicky as she ran in front of me, stopping our steps and hitting my chest lightly.


    ¡°Y-you! Take that back. Ruki, you told me not to tell anyone about it.¡±


    I intentionally issued a whistle before shrugging my shoulders. ¡°Well, Hiyori isn¡¯t just anyone¡­ Besides, you¡¯re cute that way, my Nyaika.¡±


    ¡°Nyaa! I hate you, Ruki!¡±


    ¡°See that, it came out naturally. Aika and her cat-like behavior.¡±


    Hiyori and Ririka who were watching at my side burst intoughter as they watched Aika seethe in cat-like rage.


    With her face quickly turning red, Aika puffed her cheeks and tried to run off.


    However, it¡¯s not even 100-meter when stopped her feet, turned around and ran back to us. She didn¡¯t put a break this time, so I quickly moved to catch her in my arms.


    ¡°Idiot Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. But Aika, you started it.¡±


    ¡°I really hate you.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m going to be sad if you do.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a joke! I love you, idiot.¡±


    And with that, we resumed our walk to their school. The ¡®nyaa¡¯ incident remained in both Hiyori and Ririka¡¯s mind though. And they kept giggling as they watched the girl rub her cheek on my chest like a cat.


    Anyway, although there were one or two students walking by the road, they were in a hurry to reach the school, not bothering to look at us. They possibly wanted to socialize with their ssmates.


    That¡¯s why our walk before reaching the main street to their school became rather rxing for all of us.


    ¡°Oh right. Before I forget. Ririka, stop staying up toote at night. You also have your midtermsing up, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ But.¡±


    ¡°No buts. Last night if I didn¡¯t call you, were you nning to stay up all night?¡±


    ¡°¡­ N-no.¡±


    ¡°That stuttering says you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Only when I failed to finish. But I did finish it right after you called.¡± Ririka confessed and hung her head low.


    ¡°I see. Then I won¡¯t scold you anymore. You know how much of a worrywart I am¡­ I always worry about every little thing when ites to all of you.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I understand, Ruki. I¡¯ll put on an rm. You know I tend to not notice the time when I¡¯m working.¡± Ririka answered as she quickly pulled out her phone and configured the rm in it.


    Once she¡¯s done, she showed it to me with a pleased expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Now, I¡¯m relieved.¡± I met that with a pleasant smile and patted her head.


    A few minutester, we reached their school and¡­ although reluctant, the three girls walked inside their campus.


    \

 Chapter 872 Joining Kana’s Group at Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 872 Joining Kana''s Group at Lunch</h4>


    After I separated from the three girls, I first went to an obscure alleyway to remove my disguise and revert to my normal look. Ah. No, I didn¡¯tpletely revert it. I kept my hair brushed to the side, giving me a slightly neat appearance that allowed my forehead to be partly seen.


    To make sure that it didn¡¯t look weird on me, I checked it in the mirror from the train station¡¯s restroom. Although it cast off some of the ¡®mysterious aura¡¯ that Eimi pointed out, I was fairly satisfied with what it came out to be. However, I was still not entirely invested in keeping it up every day.


    Besides, I sent a photo of myself to my girls and asked for their opinion.


    The responses I received were fairly positive but some of them still gave amentary that made me think that I should probably get a haircut soon. At least, to improve my normal look that my girls preferred.


    I¡¯ll find time this week to do just that. Or I can take up Auntie Yayoi¡¯s offer to give me a haircut.


    Yesterday, Mina passed me her mother¡¯s message. I think it went like this¡­ ¡®Tell Onoda-kun that I would love to give him a haircut for free. It¡¯s to thank him for all his help. Also, a privilege for being my Mi-chan¡¯s boyfriend.¡¯


    Mina sure had an unpleasant expression when she recited that word for word. She could¡¯ve worded it differently, but the girl even tried to imitate her mother¡¯s artiction. And due to that, I found that moment adorable.


    Rather than focusing on the message, I was lost in Mina¡¯s reluctant yet expressive side.


    Uh. She tried walking out on me when I teased her about it. Obviously, I caught her and put her back to bed where I pampered her thoroughly before leaving that hidden room.


    Anyway, I might just take up that offer. One of these days or when I visit their house again¡­


    -


    -


    Unlike yesterday where it was quite eventful starting from my meeting with Otoha¡¯s grandfather, the first half of the day passed by smoothly.


    During the first period, it¡¯s easily noticeable that there¡¯s a substantial change in Ogawa¡¯s behavior. His signature kind smile once again resurfaced, making it easy for the others to approach. However, the same could be said about the distance between their once solid circle. It was too noticeable when Nami, Hina, and Saki would choose to join my group whenever a teacher allowed us to review in groups.


    Although none of our ssmates pointed that out yet, it¡¯s now bing a normal sight for them to be near us.


    Anyway, with the midterm examing up tomorrow, everyone diligently worked on memorizing or absorbing the knowledge they already forgot. They put the gossiping on hold, for now.


    During the lunch break, I only stayed for a few minutes in our ssroom before going to the cafeteria, searching for Kana and her friends¡¯ table.


    For a change and to somewhat lessen the growing suspicion being thrown at us, I specifically picked today to at least spend time with my other girls not from our ss.


    True, I already chose to be a little bold at showing off my closeness with the girls but if it somehow resulted in a negative effect then, throttling it down a bit was in order.


    Anyway, ever since breaking up with that Kenji, Kana was now spending more time with her friends. Perhaps as part of the favor I asked of Momoiro-senpai, she¡¯s now not leaving Kana alone. Somehow, I acquired a debt of gratitude through that, and I didn¡¯t know how to repay it.


    I easily spotted their table, courtesy of the said senior who waved her hand openly upon spotting me.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, here!¡± Perhaps a little excited at the prospect of me joining them for lunch again, Momoiro-senpai shouted at me which in turn made the other students in the cafeteria turn their heads to her before following her gaze.


    Ignoring all those unnecessary attention, even if some wondered who I was or what¡¯s my connection to them, I raised my arm as I made my way to their table.


    I was already acquainted with Kana''s friends, so they weed me with a smile before opening up a space next to Kana.


    Obviously, Kana was shyly hiding from everyone¡¯s eyes but a quick look and I noticed the joyous smile decorating her adorable face.


    Well, her shyness was at max this time but when I took the space next to her, she quickly grabbed my arm and pushed herself closer.


    Upon seeing that, Momoiro-senpai and the others from their table whistled and cheered at us as if they were watching a romanticedy.


    By the time I settled my butt on the seat, the initial attentioning from the other students from the cafeteria had already stopped. They returned to minding their own business.


    ¡°Senpais, thanks for having me here.¡± I respectfully greeted them and they responded with a pout.


    ¡°Quit being that respectful, Onoda-kun. As Kana¡¯s boyfriend, you can now bypass the seniority. We won¡¯t be offended. Moreover, you look like the type who only puts up with it on the surface. Wooing Kana is the best evidence of that.¡± One of her friends pointed out. She then looked at the others who all agreed with what she just said.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong with that considering I even openly defied the couple yesterday. I had no qualms about butting heads with a senior but obviously, I''m not brazen enough to antagonize everyone¡­ That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ I understand. But being polite is a given, no? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be favored by all of you for Kana if Ie off disrespectful, right? And the circumstance of how I fell for Kana is another story. I somehow found myself cherishing her instead¡­¡±


    Although that sounded like a lie since I omitted everything that happened when I stole her from that Kenji, that statement was still true. Who will not cherish this adorable senior?


    After saying that, my arm naturally draped over Kana¡¯s shoulder. Upon seeing that, her friends all reacted with ¡®Ooh~¡¯ and whistles, amazed at my boldness.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, we know you love Kana enough to even fight it out with her ex so stop rubbing it on our faces, alright?¡± Momoiro-senpai was the first one to recover and reprimanded me while smiling. And soon enough, the others all sent me a pout. Kana, on the other hand, tightened her embrace on my arm, burying it deeper in her fluffy softness.


    None of them noticed that, or they ignored it as Momoiro-senpai continued.


    ¡°Oh right! Will you be fine for your exam tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Although I won¡¯t say I¡¯m confident to not get a failing mark, I believe I did my best in studying. Kana also helped me a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ What a doting girlfriend she is¡­¡±


    Naturally, that question was just to continue a conversation with me as well as to gather more reactions from the girl. They all looked satisfied at watching Kana shrinking like a furball as she kept on hiding her embarrassment.


    Soon after that, we started eating our lunch. Although the conversation still centered around me, Kana¡¯s friends let me in on some gossip going around their year.


    And although I expected it to happen soon enough, when they mentioned what happened yesterday at the library, I was surprised. And what was more surprising is¡­ there¡¯s no mention of my name or Ishida-senpai.


    ¡°Oh right. Have you heard? Someone was bold enough to be involved with that troublesome couple. It happened yesterday in the library, a junior ignorantly told Kujou that Ichihara approached another girl¡­¡±

 Chapter 873 Too late to not be involved

    <h4>Chapter 873 Toote to not be involved</h4>


    ¡°I-Ichihara deserved that! He¡¯s always trying to pick up girls while he keeps Kujou in the dark. It¡¯s about time he got retribution for all the trouble he caused everyone¡­ But¡­ but Kujou also needs a wake-up call that her groom-to-be isn¡¯t some saint. Honestly, I don¡¯t know why her followers aren¡¯t even telling her that she¡¯s being fooled for long.¡±


    When the conversation turned to that rumor, the girl who was seemingly satisfied just sticking to my side broke her silence. Even though she stuttered in some parts, Kana spilled what was on her mind.


    Well, as someone who¡¯s in a rtionship where she¡¯s not the only one, I initially couldn¡¯t fathom why she blurted that out. But upon careful thought, it probably stemmed from the difference between Ichihara and me as well as her desire to protect me if ever my name was brought up as the impertinent junior who defied that unspoken order to not meddle with the troublesome couple.


    ¡°Retribution, huh? I doubt that will happen. He¡¯s well connected with those troublemakers skulking around the corners of our campus. Furthermore, not only does he have the leader of the delinquents answering to him but there¡¯s also the Vice President who¡¯s close to that one. His influence is too wide. Kujou¡¯s followers will also diffuse the situation to make her forgive him. They¡¯re sent to this school to make sure that the two betrotheds will still end up together.¡± Momoiro-senpai sighed as she answered in a whisper. Her eyes also darted around cautiously. Perhaps to make sure that no one among that couple¡¯s followers was around to tattle what Kana blurted out.


    Not only her, but the others from the same table also added their thoughts while making sure that their voices weren¡¯t that loud.


    Seeing that, I was convinced that I probably underestimated their influence. Did I dig my grave yesterday?


    Perhaps.


    However, even if I returned to that time, I would still reverse the situation and take a jab at Ichihara. Furthermore, even if he¡¯s at the top of this school¡¯s hierarchy or Ichihara-san from the gym¡¯s rtive, I couldn¡¯t care less.


    I am really a petty person. I took offense to his attempt to send me away to flirt with Ishida-senpai yesterday. Now that the issue with Ogawa is more or less settled and he¡¯s on the path to change, that Ichihara could be the recipient of my pettiness.


    ¡°E-even so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh. That sounds interesting, senpai. Do we have to be careful around him?¡± I grabbed Kana¡¯s hand to calm her down, cutting off what she was about to say before interjecting.


    ¡°No, Onoda-kun. You shouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s interesting. It¡¯s dangerous. You should be careful not to be marked by them.¡± Momoiro-senpai warned. From the curl of her eyebrows, she¡¯s genuinely worried that I might offend them unknowingly.


    What will be her reaction if she finds out that I am that junior in the rumors?


    ¡°Ah. You two will be safe. He already gave up on Kana and¡­ he¡¯s not someone who will go after those in a rtionship. From what I heard, it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to antagonize every boy in our school.¡± The one who brought up that rumor added. I think her name is Tsuchida.


    Doesn¡¯t want to antagonize, huh? I could somehow understand the reasoning why. It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s not confident to steal the girl as well as not make a lot of enemies that would ruin his carefree life of chasing after different girls.


    Yesterday, he quickly surmised that nothing was going on between me and Ishida-senpai so¡­ he masked his intention to send me away by using the ¡®broken¡¯ AC. He didn¡¯t anticipate that I would catch that easily.


    ¡°Oh¡­ So, girls still fall for him even though they know how troublesome it will be?¡± I asked again. At my side, Kana was silently protesting by squeezing my hand sped by her. She¡¯s really worried about me. I looked at her and lightly smiled, wordlessly assuring her that it would be fine.


    ¡°Well, you know. He¡¯s handsome and he¡¯s a real tterer. Girls who get ensnared by him always say he¡¯s making them light-headed and satisfied. Like he¡¯s giving them a boost of confidence¡± Hiraoka, thest of Kana¡¯s three friends answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s like abel for some if they were put in his eyes. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what would happen if I also got put in his eyes. Will I sumb and ignore the trouble?¡±


    ¡°Uh. For me, I will likely try it. To experience being courted by a handsome and popr guy, it¡¯s something someone with average looks like us rarely gets.¡±


    With Tsuchida and Hiraoka-senpai saying how open they were to the possibility of also sumbing if ever that happened, Momoiro-senpai huffed annoyedly as she leaned forward to pinched their cheeks which quickly brought them back to reality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot. You¡¯re all graduating next year. Instead of that yboy, find another guy if you want to experience high school romance. Or wait until you¡¯re in college. They said it will be easier to find someone you can go steady with there.¡±


    That advice seemed reasonable. Andpared to the two, Momoiro-senpai was the one who had the highest chance to be targeted. Or Ichihara already tried picking her up before.


    I don¡¯t know and it seems rude to ask.


    A whileter, Momoiro-senpai turned to me again, she looked like she was about to utter a sermon or advice so I put on an attentive expression, waiting for her to start.


    ¡°And you, Onoda-kun. Keep your interest in check. Kana will be sad if you somehow get in trouble. You don¡¯t want that, right?¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for the advice, Momoiro-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Good. Keep that up and you¡¯ll always find an ally in me.¡±


    Momoiro-senpai grinned and reached for my shoulder and gave it a considerate tap.


    After that topic about Ichihara and Kujou, our lunch and conversation soon came to an end.


    In consideration of us, Momoiro-senpai and the other two went on ahead, leaving Kana with me.


    Looking at the time and noticing there were still a few minutes left, I apanied Kana to their floor.


    Obviously, we didn¡¯t do anything that would turn people¡¯s eyes on us. We only walked side by side until we arrived at our destination. Not their ssroom but the ce where we made our first connection; on top of the stairs leading to the rooftop of the School Building.


    Well, we didn¡¯t sit down on the stairs but moved further in where no one could spot us unless they also went up the stairs.


    Pulling me down on the floor before climbing up on myp, Kana straddled me before holding my head steady.


    She was silent throughout our walk and the worried expression she put on earlier never really went away.


    And now that we¡¯re alone, in a ce where no one could see us, the girl¡¯s mature self once again resurfaced.


    ¡°What did I tell you, Ruki? Be careful¡­ Suzuha wasn¡¯t joking when she said it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t worry. I understand that. From how they described him, he seemed truly influential. You know me. I won¡¯t easily lift a hand as long as they leave me alone¡­ But because of the incident yesterday, I may or may not be targeted by him. It¡¯s better that I know my enemies, right? Besides, there¡¯s a possibility that I will be dealing with them even if yesterday didn¡¯t happen.¡± Patting the girl¡¯s head, I could only use words to pacify her extreme worry. And to further rx her mind, I embraced her tightly and rubbed her back.


    Although reluctant, Kana surrendered eventually before asking me to pamper her more as she put her lips a few centimeters away from my lips.


    Naturally, there¡¯s no way I would reject her.


    Using the remaining time before the fifth period arrived, I spoiled the adorable girl thoroughly. Spoiled her enough to forget about her worries and just focus on making more memories with me; her skirt raised and my pants down.


    And with that, this special ce became witness to another intimate moment between us.


    Kana¡¯s worry was entirely normal. For sure, all of them would have the same opinion when they eventually heard this from me. However, even if I could settle their worry by telling them that I wouldn¡¯t get involved with the troublesome couple, that would just turn into a lie. It¡¯s already toote to turn away and take a step back¡­

 Chapter 874 Bullying?

    <h4>Chapter 874 Bullying?</h4>


    On my way down to our floor after sending Kana back to their ssroom, I peeled my eyes and ears open for any possible rumors, gossip, and events that would be of some use to me.


    Unfortunately, those wouldn¡¯t just conveniently pop up just because I was there. I turned up with nothing. Only some were hanging out by the hallways and most were just moving from one ssroom to another.


    Obviously, my presence there was clearly out of ce. And that led some senior students to curiously look at me. Most likely, they¡¯re wondering why I was there in the first ce. Yet, none of them started a conversation or asked a question to satisfy that curiosity.


    I could attribute that to my act as a harmless junior, meekly going down the steps. It¡¯s convincing enough to find me uninteresting. It¡¯s also a bit of luck that I didn¡¯t run into someone who knows me by my face; Like the seniors from Satsuki¡¯s Basketball Club, the ones from the Game Club, or those from the clubs I visited with Shizu.


    I also didn¡¯t run into Shizu, Haruko, and the others. I didn¡¯t message them that I was upstairs given the time I went up with Kana. Besides, I was a little apprehensive that Edel would suddenly jump in my arms even if we already talked about that.


    I was aware that I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse her if that ko did that. Although I could probably handle the oue, my face and name would be known to more people. That would restrict my movements when my n to be seen as a guy with many ¡®girl¡¯ friends was still in progress.


    If everything went well then there woulde a time when I would even seek out Edel myself.


    As each staircase was just ten-odd steps, it didn¡¯t take long for me to reach the ground floor. The hallway was still rather popted as those who left the School Building or went to the cafeteria had just started toe back, hurrying even.


    However, right as I walked out of the staircase area and approached the restrooms close to it, I ran into a rather interesting sight.


    Well, calling it interesting might be pushing it. And no, it¡¯s not about a girl or anything. It¡¯s Fukuda and his cohorts leaving the men¡¯s bathroom along with some other delinquent-looking students. Judging from their uniforms they¡¯re all 1st years.


    They¡¯re allughing together on their way out of the bathroom as if they just did something amusing inside.


    Did they take a dump together? That was truly hrious if that¡¯s the case.


    ¡°Heh. Have you heard that guy begging for mercy? He¡¯s scared shitless when we didn¡¯t even put a hand on him.¡±


    ¡°Right? He almost showered himself with his piss. Who¡¯s that again? A popr guy from ss 4?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I heard from the girl in their ss. He¡¯s within the Top 5. I guess he¡¯s only that much.


    Oh. These guys. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re just idiots or fearless. It sounded like they just bullied someone from the bathroom. The other students who heard them quickened their steps, probably scared that they would be spotted and picked on by them.


    As for me, since they all swiftly turned towards the same direction I was treading, they were oblivious of my presence behind them.


    After getting a few more kicks from what they just did, Fukuda who was walking at the front and giving off the most intimidating presence among them cut them off.


    ¡°Enough. You guys are making it sound like we just bullied someone. What would we do if someone reported us? That will put a bad record on our names.¡±


    ¡°Fukuda-san said it right!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Bullying is just a method used by insecure weaklings. They pick on the weak to appear strong.¡±


    As if on cue, his followers who I couldn¡¯t bother to remember the name did their jobs as his yes-man. Even though it was one of them who first babbled his mouth.


    When I passed by the bathroom, I spied the one they wereughing at. The guy had disheveled hair and uniform but he was in no way hurt. His crotch was wet though. Whether that was made by Fukuda¡¯s gang or not, I had no idea.


    But when the guy saw me looking at him, he immediately turned around and retreated inside.


    He¡¯s ashamed, huh? Well, even if he was bullied by them, it¡¯s not my obligation to console him.


    I¡¯m not an ally of justice and¡­ I also abhor that kind of behavior. If he¡¯s a man, why can¡¯t he stand up for himself? If what they¡¯re saying is true then he got scared just by their presence. I pity the girl he¡¯s dating if there¡¯s any. The guy would surely turn tail and run away by himself if ever they were put under a difficult situation. More than the bullies or the unreasonable delinquents, I hate those kinds of guys the most. Cowards.


    Well, I left him alone and continued on my steps, shadowing Fukuda¡¯s group. I could hasten my steps and walk past them but there¡¯s no point. I¡¯d still reach the ssroom anyway, why make an extra effort?


    Besides, I could pick up something from their idiotic conversations. They already prided themselves as delinquents. That alone was enough to mark them as problematic students. Regardless of being a bully or not.


    When we reached the ssroom, Fukuda and his gang entered through the door that was closer to their seats at the back. However, on his way in, Fukuda spotted me.


    His confident gaze instantly crumbled and was reced with a frown.


    ¡°You. Onoda, did you hear?¡± He asked.


    That¡¯s short andcking in context. Yet, with the way he stopped and blocked my way forward, he wanted me to answer whatever he was talking about.


    ¡°Hear what? That you scared someone in the bathroom? Yeah. That¡¯s great of you. Is that what you meant by being part of the strong?¡± Without pulling any breaks, I frankly told him what I heard from them before tying it up to his words when he was still trying to recruit me to their group.


    Perhaps hearing Fukuda¡¯s voice, those from the other sses that continued on their steps towards their ssroom stopped and looked behind. Furthermore, Fukuda¡¯sckeys who entered before him turned around to check out what was happening.


    Obviously, the attention of those sitting near the door and hearing our voices also looked on curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Fukuda looked as though he was about to exin himself but upon noticing the attention we gathered, he gulped down and rposed himself. ¡°¡ªNah. That¡¯s not being strong. If you heard then it¡¯s not our fault he got scared. The guy is just a scaredy-cat.¡±


    Good answer. But he already made that earlier blunder.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Keep it up then.¡± I shrugged before resuming my steps. When I passed by him, I tapped his shoulder before continuing towards the other door to our ssroom.


    But waiting for me there were the other two delinquents from the other ss. They looked at me as though I was an enemy that they wanted to defeat. Too bad for them, I ignored them and entered our ssroom.


    Incidentally, Chii was standing near the teacher¡¯s table, chatting with Kanzaki about something.


    When she saw me entering, the girl quickly excused herself and ran towards me like a pet dog weing her owner, wagging her tail in the process.


    And at the same time as that, Fukuda who probably gathered his wits entered from the other door, catching this scene in full view.

 Chapter 875 Is he your ex?

    <h4>Chapter 875 Is he your ex?</h4>


    If not for being in the front of the whole ss as well as maintaining her gyaru front, Chii would probably jump at me just like a certain ko. She stopped a step before reaching me and slightly bent her body forward, looking up at me with puppy eyes.


    Seeing her like this, my hand moved on its own to pat her head. And upon feeling my hand on her head, the girl smiled beautifully as she relished the moment by grabbing that hand and moving it herself to ruffle her hair.


    From the back, Fukuda, who looked like time stopped for him, was stuck staring at us with a stone-cold expression.


    My girls, on the other hand, had varying reactions. Satsuki with her signature re. Aya with her dreamy look as though she¡¯s imagining herself in Chii¡¯s ce. Nami had her arms crossed as she smiled meaningfully. Hina¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and herpetitive spirit was on disy. Andstly, Saki had her mouth gaped open before her lips slowly puckered.


    When I saw that, I got the urge to also pat their heads one by one and see what kind of reaction they would make. However, that would be too daring and obvious.


    I mean, doing this with Chii was already pushing it.


    And that was evident with the murmurs that are now filling our ssroom.


    As for our ssmates watching the scene, they began eximing from their seats.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that? Did Onoda tame our resident gyaru?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. Look at her peaceful face. Is that really Harada?¡±


    ¡°I know they¡¯re close but this¡­ is she actually Onoda¡¯s side girl?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Isn¡¯t Onoda already taken?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the rumor. But could it be that his girlfriend is Harada¡­?¡±


    Upon hearing all that, Chii who was savoring the moment suddenly opened her eyes. As if she got hit by thunder, she quickly straightened her back and acted as though nothing happened as she addressed me in her normal gyaru way of talking.


    ¡°Oh~ Onoda-chi. Good timing! Mio-pyon here asked me if we can do ast-minute review session for tomorrow. You up for it?¡±


    Even with her cheeks red from slight embarrassment, Chii never stuttered as she even presented our ss President who¡¯s among our ssmates that became speechless at what she¡¯s seeing.


    But Mio-pyon? That¡¯s a cute nickname that¡¯s somehow unfit with our diligent president.


    ¡°H-harada-san. I believe I only invited you and your friends.¡± Kanzaki hurriedly stood up from her seat and shouted. Instead of Chii, she¡¯s the one who stuttered.


    Moreover, I could notice how she was stealthily looking at my reaction¡­ She¡¯s not being honest, huh? She¡¯s also fine with that nickname¡­ What¡¯s wrong with this girl?


    In any case, with Kanzaki raising her voice like that, the attention that was entirely focused on us transferred to the girl. Even the baseball guy at the back who was among the few that didn¡¯t react earlier perked his ears up.


    ¡°You¡¯re totally right! And Onoda-chi here is also my friend. You get me, Mio-pyon?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I-I see. I suppose Onoda-kun can join us.¡± Contrary to how she shouted moments ago, her voice this time came like a mumble that only those nearby heard her. She fixed her pair of sses that were on the verge of falling off her face before sitting back down.


    ¡°There. There, what do you think? Will you say yes, Onoda-chi?¡±


    Chii turned towards me again, grinning in satisfaction with how sessful her diversion became.


    ¡°Well, she can join uster. I mean, I¡¯m more intrigued as to why she¡¯s refraining from joining us when we¡¯re joining up our desks to review together.¡±


    Kanzaki joined us in that group study at Satsuki¡¯s House back then but soon after that, she started bing strangely distant. Her suspicion of my rtionship with Satsuki could be an exnation but who knows what¡¯s really going on in her head?


    There¡¯s also that instance when I chanced upon her with her possible ex-boyfriend.


    ¡°Hear that, Mio-pyon? Come and join uster.¡±


    ¡°O-okay, I will.¡±


    With that as the end of the conversation, Chii quickly made her way back to her seat, ignoring the curious eyes that followed her.


    Likewise, I stared at Kanzaki for a moment until I got a small nod from her before returning to my seat. I was already uninterested in Fukuda or that baseball guy¡¯s reaction. It would just be a waste of a few seconds. I could use that time to admire or flirt with my girls.


    Fortunately, the bell rang at that moment which made the continuous whispers die down.


    And the same as earlier, we were made to review by ourselves for the rest of the day.


    Kanzaki joined us as nned. And instead of being overwhelmed by my girls¡¯ questioning gazes, she helped those who were having trouble.


    I guess her addition became rather beneficial to us.


    But as I expected, favoring Chii earlier made my girls make their own moves. Stealthily.


    At one point, Satsuki pushed her chair close to me and asked me to help her with a problem. But instead of focusing on that, the girl boldly ced her hand on my thighs before moving upwards and settling on my crotch. The girl rubbed that part of me as though she wanted me to get a hard-on.


    She¡¯s sessful. Obviously.


    And when she noticed that, she stuck her tongue out before pulling her hand away and going back to her previous position.


    Aya¡¯s approach was a little mild. The girl also pushed her chair closer but instead of asking me to help her, she was the one who helped me and as though it¡¯s a natural thing to do, she leaned closer and rested her back on my chest while she was solving something in my notebook.


    When she returned to her previous position, the girl was giggling in satisfaction.


    As for Nami, Hina and Saki, they made their move on the next period as they called me to sit between them.


    I had no idea if someone noticed all that because I put my entire focus on them. But considering even Sakuma never said somethingical or intriguing. We¡¯re probably.


    In thest few minutes before the end of the 7th period, I found myself next to Kanzaki. Although not as close as I was with my girls, I could smell her rather enchanting fragrance. And yep, that¡¯s the first time she exuded that kind of smell as though she had just changed her perfume or she had just started wearing cologne.


    In any case, I kept my head straight and tried to learn from her.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Are you listening? You should use this form here. And not there¡­ I thought you''d already done this topic earlier? What happened?¡± With a slightly reprimanding tone, Kanzaki brought me back to my senses.


    I guess I was still distracted by her fragrance, huh? Furthermore, even if I didn¡¯t lift my head to check, I could feel stabbing gazes from my girls¡­


    Kanzaki isn¡¯t one of them¡­ That¡¯s why seeing me close to her was giving them more sense of jealousy than seeing me with another one of my girls¡­


    Not only that, in the direction where the baseball guy was studying with his desk neighbors, another intense re was stabbing my back.


    No doubt. He¡¯s jealous that I¡¯m close to Kanzaki.


    ¡°Uh. Sorry. My mind is floating. By the way, Kanzaki, is Miyoshi your ex?¡± I scratched my head first before leaning closer to the girl before whispering that question.

 Chapter 876 Do you need something, President?

    <h4>Chapter 876 Do you need something, President?</h4>


    In the end, Kanzaki gave me a nk stare instead of answering my question. But with the golden rule of ¡®silence means yes¡¯, I still considered that as getting my confirmation.


    However, the price for asking her that question turned out to be Kanzaki putting down her pen and ignoring me for the rest of that period.


    Was it worth it? Perhaps¡­ It did clear up my head a bit, after all. I also didn¡¯t say it out loud so she¡¯s safe if she still wanted to hide it


    Back during the 1st week of this school year, the girl asked me to help her with the topic of kissing. I did give her a lesson once, advising her to build up the mood before going for it. However, it didn¡¯t work. The boy is a coward to take the first step and he even had the gall to break up with her.


    Even if Kanzaki had some ws in how she approached their rtionship like asking another guy for help, I still found her ex to be the one mostcking. He¡¯s another kind of coward like Ogawa. Kanzaki was even more ballsy than him despite being the girl in their rtionship.


    And recently, as if what he did was trivial, the guy was asking the girl to start over¡­


    I could call him an imbecile but I never heard about his side so I¡¯ll save him from that. Either way, I couldn¡¯t care less. If my closeness to Kanzaki ignited his jealousy, that¡¯s not my fault anymore. Furthermore, if he ever decides to mess with me just based on that then he better have the balls to do it. Make sure he wouldn¡¯te out as pathetic as Ogawa.


    As for Kanzaki¡­ Well, I still had no idea what to do with her. I would probably need to see what she¡¯s going to do next.


    -


    -


    After the 7th period, I remained in the ssroom as one of the six on the Cleaning Duty. Unfortunately, none of my girls were on the same schedule as me.


    Due to that, I tried acting normally and worked on my task without bothering the others.


    Well, ¡®tried¡¯ because I failed. Perhaps as an extension of what happened earlier before the start of the fifth period, two of three girls, as well as one of the other two boys, crowded around me, asking me questions about my rtionship with Chii and the other girls that were linked to my name.


    The two girls were Kashiwagi, Wakaba¡¯s friend who¡¯s helping Aya, and An-rin, one of the two gyaru friends of Chii. As for the boy, it¡¯s none other than Hashimoto of the Game Club.


    The ones who didn¡¯t crowd around me were Kanzaki and the baseball guy¡­


    That¡¯s weird, no? I thought Kanzaki was the oneing up with the arrangement of our Cleaning Duty schedules but¡­ she wouldn¡¯t intentionally put herself with her ex, right?


    However, there¡¯s a possibility that she ounted for my existence¡­


    If I looked at this carefully, ounting for everything that happened¡­ it would seem that Kanzaki was using me.


    Or she nned to use me to make her ex jealous.


    I mean, with what happened less than an hour ago, she probably shelved the n to stick close to me during this time. Also, she probably had no idea that these three would crowd around me.


    Although one could argue that I was overthinking and assuming things to reach that conclusion, I wouldn¡¯t boast to be having high observation skills if I didn¡¯t notice the slight nuances in the girl¡¯s actions these past few days.


    Anyway, since she changed her mind, I busied myself with my task and answered the three without letting out so much as a clue.


    ¡°Onoda-shi, are you sure you¡¯re not making our Chizuru dance in your palm? Fukuda¡¯s quite irked with her closeness to you, you know?¡± An-rin asked. She¡¯s a gyaru with a darker tone of makeup than the other one. Her shoulder-length hair was done up with a side-tail. She¡¯s also taller than Chii but her body build was too thin. Instead of being too intimidating, I found her rather yful in her questioning.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t deny our closeness but what does Fukuda have to do with that? Is he Chii¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, An-rin exaggeratedly put a hand on her forehead as though she was thinking. A whileter, she dramatically sighed.


    ¡°Aiyaa~ I¡¯m stumped, Onoda-shi. You totally don¡¯t care about Fukuda, huh?¡±


    ¡°Not that I don¡¯t care about him but he shouldn¡¯t even be mentioned in the first ce. They¡¯re friends and he helped her from what I heard¡­ but their rtionship didn¡¯t go beyond that, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Fukuda crazy about her, Onoda? Is it not obvious to you?¡±


    Instead of An-rin, it was Hashimoto who raised that question. Kashiwagi, on the other hand, was just listening at the side while wiping one of the desks. Half of her attention was turned to us though. The girl was scooping up informationing from my mouth. Something that could probably help Aya. That¡¯s cute¡­ It makes me wonder how they would react if they found out about Aya¡¯s real rtionship with me.


    ¡°Obvious or not, that¡¯s not the point, right? Anyway, shouldn¡¯t you all go do your task? I¡¯m about to finish mine.¡±


    Even if he became obsessed over her just like Ogawa, I wouldn¡¯t care too much. That guy already lost. There¡¯s not even a fight because, in the first ce, Chii remained hung up on me. Even when I didn¡¯t know her previous identity as the first girl I stole, she was keenly watching my every move.


    But I guess I could thank Fukuda a bit. Because if not for the trouble he¡¯s supposed to be facing, Chii wouldn¡¯t reveal who she was to me.


    Upon hearing that, Hashimoto had a rather dumbfounded look. Most likely, he¡¯s in a state of disbelief that I didn¡¯t even react too much to Fukuda.


    As for An-rin, sheughed and pped my shoulder before walking off to do her task.


    When the two left, Kashiwaga walked in my direction and said something, ¡°You¡¯re turning out to be more interesting with each passing day, Onoda¡­ Poor Aya-chan might lose the race.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I like Aya as much as the others.¡± Before she walked off, I answered like that. The girl turned her head back to me, her round eyes wide like saucers before putting on a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Just a friendly advice, Onoda. Be careful fishing on two rivers¡­ you might not catch anything.¡±


    With that, Kashiwagi went to the back of the room and started wiping the desks from there.


    Her advice is pretty understandable but it¡¯s way off from the current situation we put ourselves in. It¡¯s not just two rivers¡­


    Ten minutester, we finished our tasks and began leaving the ssroom one by one to go to our respective clubs.


    I was arranging the contents of my bag when someone walked next to my desk. Judging from the rather bountiful bust that first blocked my view, I didn¡¯t need to guess who it was¡­


    ¡°Do you need something from me, President?¡± I looked up and saw Kanzaki¡¯s pair of sses glinted from the faint light from the sunset reflected from it.

 Chapter 877 Can we continue that lesson?

    <h4>Chapter 877 Can we continue that lesson?</h4>


    ¡°Do you have a minute, Onoda-kun? Can you apany me somewhere?¡± Kanzaki answered with another question.


    A minute, huh? Why can¡¯t she just say what she wanted to say here? While we¡¯re alone¡­


    Based on her current expression, she mustered her courage toe to me like this. Furthermore, she even waited until everyone left the room.


    What was she thinking?


    ¡°Somewhere? Will it take only a minute? We both have clubs to go to, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You can refuse. I¡¯m just¡­¡± With her voice trailing like that and her eyes darting around while asionallynding on me, it¡¯s more than enough to prove what I first observed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I already told Kana that I would bete because of being on cleaning duty so that¡¯s safe. I guess. If it¡¯s just a minute¡­ I could spare this girl some of my time.


    However¡­


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re going to ignore me, President. Didn¡¯t I annoy you earlier when I asked about your ex?¡±


    I had a hunch that this might have to do something with that guy. But I could be wrong. That¡¯s why asking this first would give me more information.


    I could pass this up and just move on to go to my girls and continue the day but since she specifically waited for me, I could lend her my ear for a moment.


    I mean, she¡¯s among the girls I first targeted in our ss¡­ It¡¯s suffice to say that my interest in her was still within me. Just that, I gave up on going after her because of her stout resolve as well as the emotions that suddenly flooded back in my mind at that time.


    True. Rekindling that desire to steal her wasn¡¯t something I was actively pursuing. But let¡¯s just say, I wanted to repay her on ount for helping us study.


    Right¡­ That¡¯s how it is¡­


    Ugh. Who am I convincing again? Anyway, I was now more or less in control of my desire. Yesterday, even after seeing that troublesome couple and knowing their rtionship, it didn¡¯t even cross my mind to steal Kujou-senpai.


    Well, it could be that I was focused on Ishida-senpai or she just didn''t interest me. Either way, it goes to show that¡­ I already changed a lot in just two months. I also found myself bing more sociable. Even though I could ignore them all except for my girls, I put up with the pretense that I was easy to talk to¡­


    ¡°You did see usst week¡­ And possibly heard our conversation. Do you still need to confirm it? I ignored you because you put me on the spot¡­ and they¡¯re all looking at me as if I¡¯m stealing you from them.¡±


    ¡°They?¡±


    ¡°Who else? Andou, Maemura, and the others that were reviewing with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Now that you mention it... So that¡¯s the reason, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why¡­ I stopped you from getting close to me.¡±


    Well, I did feel my girls¡¯ gazes but I thought it was all directed to me. That¡¯s my bad then.


    ¡°Alright, President. As an apology, I¡¯ll hear you out and apany you.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun. That reaction¡­ You didn¡¯t even appear surprised. Is there something¡­¡±


    ¡­ going on with us? Ipleted her question in my mind since she stopped herself from doing so.


    ¡°Do you really want to know, President?¡±


    Although I asked her that, I had no n to let her in on our secret at all. I was also confident that she would take a step back and choose not to pursue it. Otherwise, she would finish that question.


    ¡°F-forget it. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded and returned to what I was doing.


    Half a minuteter, I picked up my bag and joined Kanzaki. We didn¡¯t leave the School Building.


    Instead, Kanzaki led me somewhere along the first floor. If there were ssrooms that we were using for homeroom, there was also another area where the specialized rooms were located. It¡¯s just a turn after the Changing Room and before the door towards the cafeteria.


    We¡¯re not using them yet since the lessons didn¡¯t need any hands-on activity yet. But they¡¯re there. And Kanzaki led me to one of those rooms.


    Looking at the sign above, it¡¯s the Science Room.


    Although there were still students walking around, no one could be seen wandering into this area. Except us.


    A whileter, I heard Kanzaki unlocking the door and opening it.


    Where she got the key or why she had that with her were questions I didn¡¯t voice out. I was more curious for the reason she specifically brought me here.


    Privacy? Or there¡¯s something she wanted to show?


    ¡°Take a seat wherever, Onoda-kun.¡± She said as she walked inside and stood to the side as she waited for me to enter as well.


    I followed her and picked the seat at the front. Like most Science Rooms there are no desks but a set ofboratory tables with circr chairs for students to sit on.


    Around the room were various scientific diagrams, the usual posters or illustrations one would see inside the science room.


    The ckboard was also reced by a whiteboard but at the moment, there¡¯s nothing written there.


    I mean, this was still unused and everything was still tidy so¡­ there¡¯s not much to take in about the room.


    Once I settled down on the seat, Kanzaki who was still by the door, closed it. Following that, the familiar clicking sound of a lock reached my ears.


    Now¡­ that¡¯s interesting.


    Whatever she¡¯s nning to do here, I truly couldn¡¯t guess.


    Since we both brought our bags. I ced mine on the table behind me and when she walked toward me and took the seat next to me, she did the same.


    As the awkward silence started to consume us, Kanzaki put a hand on her chest and breathed in. It¡¯s a long inhtion as though she¡¯s filling her lungs to the brim.


    It¡¯s an action to gather her courage. After exhaling that rather long breath, Kanzaki turned her head to me. I couldn¡¯t draw what kind of expression she put on but at the very least, the air around her seemed too heavy as if she was about to do something unthinkable.


    ¡°Onoda-kun.¡± She started.


    I met her eyes that looked like there was a fire burning in them after peering through her sses¡¯ lens.


    ¡°¡­ Can we continue that lesson?¡±


    Although there¡¯s a slight pause as though she had just an internal struggle, Kanzaki managed to release what she wanted to convey.


    I said I had no idea what she was nning¡­ but with the word ¡®lesson¡¯, I got a moment of realization that¡­ all along, this was tied to how we started interacting with each other.


    I truly didn¡¯t expect it since, in the first ce, we somehow understood each other that there¡¯s no point continuing it after that first instance in the library.


    This girl¡­ She had already broken up with her boyfriend. Could it be that she decided to give him another chance?


    No¡­ From the way they acted around each other earlier, there¡¯s no indication that their rtionship was restored.


    Then what¡¯s this?


    Well, I could just ask her. That would save me from overthinking.


    ¡°Do you mean the ¡®Kissing Lesson¡¯? Didn¡¯t I already give you advice on how to set the mood? You didn¡¯t tell me if you even did that or whether it worked. The next thing I knew, you had already broken up with him. What¡¯s this about then?¡± I asked.


    As she digested what I said, I observed Kanzaki¡¯s reactions, she rubbed her palms together and she¡¯s getting fidgety. And because of the silence, the sound of her heartbeat became barely audible even though my ears weren¡¯t even near it.

 Chapter 878 Reason

    <h4>Chapter 878 Reason</h4>


    Around a minute or two of deliberation or preparation, Kanzaki opened her mouth to answer my question.


    ¡°This is for practice¡­¡±


    ¡°Practice for what? Kanzaki, you can ignore this but if you¡¯re doing this for that guy, then you shouldn¡¯t be the only one making an effort. A rtionship shouldn¡¯t be one-sided.¡±


    Well, I could easily say yes and just ept things as is. However, that would be no different than what I was doing before; taking advantage of the situation.


    At least, I had to draw a line first that I may or may not trespass. And that depends on Kanzaki¡¯s reason and conviction.


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s not important to you, Onoda-kun. Right?¡± She pulled herself up and drew a sharp gaze. With her eyes looking as though she¡¯s about to go into a battlefield, I could only interpret that as her determination to go through with this.


    Furthermore, by bringing me here and locking the door, she¡¯s willing to go up another step and ask for a practical lesson.


    Let¡¯s see¡­


    Kissing her, huh? I had high hopes before but after everything that happened, not anymore. The way I see it, it¡¯s another desperate move from her.


    Just how much is she willing to sacrifice for that guy? I mean, that¡¯s admirable of her but¡­ it¡¯s truly such a waste to do so if the other party wouldn¡¯t even appreciate it. Especially if he found out that Kanzaki asked for another guy¡¯s guidance. It would hurt his fragile ego and possiblysh out at this girl if that ever happened.


    Before responding to her, I intentionally drew my face closer to her and observed carefully. Without breaking our gaze, I reached for her shaky hands and sped them on mine.


    As soon as I did that, Kanzaki¡¯s shoulders jumped but instead of pulling it away from my grasp, she inhaled another deep breath and remained firm.


    ¡°Yes, it is not. But you¡¯re asking me for help. I deserve to know why you still needed a lesson. And from how you set this up, you wanted a practical one.¡±


    ¡°Can I hold off on telling you the reason? Just after the lesson¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. By holding it, you¡¯re probably afraid that I won¡¯t give you a lesson based on whatever reason that made you do this.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°Kanzaki, you¡¯re a diligent student. I admire you for that. Especially when you¡¯re always getting straight to the point. But recently, you started bing a little wishy-washy. The prime example is what¡¯s happening right now¡­ This is so not like you...¡±


    I shook my head and put on a slightly disappointed expression on my face.


    Upon seeing that, Kanzaki looked frightened but her courage took over again. ¡°People can change, can they not? You yourself know that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. However, if you¡¯re telling me that it was a change in you, then let me honestly say that it¡¯s a downgrade of your character¡­ Where is the diligent ss President that caught my eye during the first day of school?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ just want to do things right.¡±


    Do things right? For who? Or for what? It¡¯s no good. Without hearing everything from her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to decide.


    ¡°Alright. Be that as it may. But you¡¯re aware that I already have a girlfriend, right? Are you asking me to cheat on her?¡±


    ¡°It will be a lesson, Onoda-kun. After we leave this room, whatever happens will be buried and you can act as if nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great usible excuse, Kanzaki. However, I¡¯m someone who values honesty. And I tell you, my girlfriend doesn¡¯t need to ask. I will tell her what happened myself.¡±


    Although I refer to ¡®my girlfriend¡¯ as singr, I was definitely talking about all of them. Not just Akane, Kana or Satsuki.


    As we went deeper into this conversation, Kanzaki¡¯s resolve or determination or whatever¡¯s keeping up this pretense was gradually crumbling.


    And now, the girl lowered her head. She¡¯s in low spirits. A little more and she would probably give up and escape.


    Or so I thought¡­


    After contemting for another half a minute, the light in her eyes had renewed vigor as she met my gaze. She dragged my hands up and pressed my palms on her cheeks, letting me hold her head in ce.


    As my fingers slowly crept towards the back of her ears and our faces gradually grew closer, Kanzaki uttered a question; half pleading, half inquiring.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°I just said it.¡±


    Honesty. I could make assumptions as to what¡¯s driving her to do this but still, I wanted to hear her honest thoughts.


    That was the case with Otsuka-senpai. That girl wasing onto me, barefaced and devoid of lies. Ishida-senpai was the same casest week. Although she failed to give a final answer back then, her actions yesterday tranted to it.


    Then there¡¯s also Yue. The girl returned to me without hiding anything. Even though I expected her to resent me, her honest thoughts all pointed to wanting to be with me again.


    And that¡¯s why I managed to face them with the same level of honesty.


    ¡°D-do you really want to know?¡±


    With our faces this close together, it¡¯s an easy task for her to do it herself. But I guess the girl wanted me to give her a proper lesson. And perhaps, she¡¯s afraid that if she took the initiative then I would pull away and everything would end.


    I didn¡¯t give her an answer to that question and just continued looking at her. This time, I¡¯m the one who invoked the ¡®silence means yes¡¯.


    A few secondster, Kanzaki sighed. Her hot breath brushed over my face but with her fragrance filling up my nose, I could honestly say that the interest I had in her that I buried after that lesson in the library was resurfacing.


    However, since we¡¯re already at this point, I wouldn¡¯t ruin what I did to bring her to this critical moment.


    Will she tell me honestly or not? What reason does she have for asking for another lesson? Is it really for her ex who¡¯s asking for another chance or there¡¯s another reason?


    I could list more questions that piled up in my mind but those were the most important things.


    Kanzaki¡¯s hand stopped pressing mine on her face and before my eyes, she reached for my shoulder. Lowering her head a bit, our foreheads touched.


    Her sses that were just clear earlier had already fogged up. A few breathster, she closed her eyes and opened the dam containing what was really on her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for him¡­ This is entirely for myself. To make sure that when the timees, I won¡¯t be at a loss on what to do¡­¡± The girl started. Her eyes remained close but with our faces already close together, her lips were already slightly brushing on mine when she started speaking.


    However, she probably hadn¡¯t that as she continued letting everything flow out of her chest.


    ¡°¡­ I cannot ask anyone but you, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re experienced and already offered it to me once. Who¡¯s the better teacher for it if not you? Furthermore, apart from you and my¡­ ex, I¡¯m not close to anyone. You can see this as me selfishly asking you to cheat but Onoda-kun, I won¡¯t cling to you. The lesson will not have any meaning. Of course, as payment for it, you can ask me to do anything you want¡­¡±


    After saying all those, Kanzaki started panting for breath. But it was at this point that she noticed. Her lips pressed on mine.

 Chapter 879 Lost Girl

    <h4>Chapter 879 Lost Girl</h4>


    With her mind catching on to what had just happened, Kanzaki¡¯s eyes opened wide. A momentter, she reflexively pulled her head back, ending that brief connection.


    She then gently touched her lips while her eyes focused on mine, perhaps wondering if what happened was real or not.


    As it was too short and it only happened identally, we might as well not count it as such. In any case, looking at how she reacted, the girl was more surprised that kissing someone was that easy. She probably couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why it was a hurdle in her previous rtionship.


    While she was lost in her thoughts, I smiled and praised her. ¡°Mhm¡­ See that? You can do it even without taking up lessons or guidance. It¡¯s that easy.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    Escaping her swirling thoughts about what happened, Kanzaki tried to argue but my next words cut her off. ¡°Yes, it is. You did it that easily. ident or not, you passed the hurdle. However, I have to apologize for having your first kiss like that.¡±


    I put a hand on top of her head and patted it as I continued to rain down praises.


    Before confusion filled her mind, I continued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look as though you¡¯re lost, Kanzaki. I admire your honesty. And I understand your reason for asking me for a lesson. However, I believe you also understand that it¡¯s pretty pointless to ask someone for it. I mean, in the first ce, you don¡¯t need one. You only needed the courage or determination to sessfully do it.¡±


    I told her to be honest and when she did, I was saying this. Am I discouraging her? Pretty much, yeah.


    She said she wanted to do it for herself, even presenting tempting conditions such as ¡®letting me do what I wanted to do¡¯. However, I knew for myself that I was already too different from the past me.


    And even with my interest in her returning, I now found this situation absurd.


    Kanzaki didn¡¯t have any experience. And because of what happened with her previous rtionship, she probably acquired the courage to ask me, someone she pretty much ckmailed for guidance back then. In her mind, I was probably the same guy as before, the one who was disappointed because she refused the practical lesson. That¡¯s why she¡¯s expecting that I would easily ept her proposal.


    As she¡¯s not in any rtionship at the moment, she deemed it the best time to rack up experience points, and who better to ask for it?


    However, it didn¡¯t go the way that she expected it to happen.


    ¡°If you say it like that¡­ Then are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry but I won¡¯t give you a lesson, Kanzaki. There¡¯s no need for one. Although I¡¯m tempted by the offer, I can only decline it.¡±


    ¡°W-why? I mustered my courage to bring you here¡­ You told me to be honest and I did¡­ Why back out now?¡±


    ¡°I already told you why.¡±


    Not only she didn¡¯t need one, but also I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep this a secret from my girls. She wanted to downy it as a simple lesson but in the end, that¡¯s just an excuse.


    If I epted her request for a lesson, I would surely be inclined to take her in as we progressed with it. That¡¯s how it was going to happen with Otsuka-senpai, after all.


    Not that I didn¡¯t want to create the same situation like that but in Kanzaki¡¯s case, it¡¯s not curiosity but her desire to stamp out what happened with her failed rtionship. She¡¯s probably only saying that this didn¡¯t involve her ex, yet that guy¡¯s the whole reason why she¡¯s now desperate to ask someone like me.


    Moreover, I felt the tug in my mind about not cheating on my girls. If I epted and they heard of this situation from me, I could somehow imagine their disappointment¡­


    Because in the first ce, the only connection I had with Kanzaki was that photo she took and used topel me in giving her a lesson.


    It¡¯s too weak. Weak enough that even with my interest resurfacing, I didn¡¯t have the inclination to make her mine. She smells good and her body is definitely tempting, yet I couldn¡¯t find a strong reason why I would like her the same as I like and love my girls.


    I mean, I¡¯m more inclined to make Izumi-senpai mine than do the same for Kanzaki.


    Last but not the least, she didn¡¯t have any interest in me. I¡¯m only a convenient person to her. She picked me because there¡¯s no one else to pick from and we already had that history.


    I could be anyone else so long as it fitted what she¡¯s looking for¡­


    Besides, even if I rejected her. I already imparted the lesson she needed to understand¡­ And that¡¯s enough.


    At least, in my opinion. However, looking at the girl in front of me, I probably failed...


    ¡°¡­ Y-you won¡¯t change your mind?¡± Lost at my rejection, Kanzaki now looked desperate with that question. She grasped my hand again and put it on her cheeks.


    But instead of feeling her willingness to go through what she proposed, what I felt was fear. She¡¯s trembling slightly. Instead of absorbing and understanding what I just told her about not needing a lesson, her mind was focused on my rejection.


    That¡¯s why¡­ It¡¯s now my responsibility to turn her focus back to it.


    ¡°Kanzaki, let me repeat it. You don¡¯t need a lesson. You can aplish a kiss given the situation. But if you just wanted to get better at kissing, there¡¯s no other suitable partner for it than your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one¡­ He broke up with me, remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. But do you really want to get better at it as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°Y-ye¡­ No.¡± The girl was about to blurt out yes but she changed it midway as she quickly shook her head. And after doing so, she became downcast. Her trembling gradually grew stronger as though she were about to burst into tears.


    ¡°There you have it. You shouldn¡¯t be too desperate for it, Kanzaki. Also, we could write off that first kiss of yours as something that didn¡¯t happen. It¡¯s an ident, after all.¡±


    ¡°N-no. It happened. We can¡¯t just write it off.¡±


    As though my words had affected her, the girl¡¯s trembling stopped as she hurriedly shook her head, rejecting my words.


    Following that, Kanzaki looked straight at me again, her hand tightening on mine. ¡°Tell me, Onoda-kun. Did you reject me because of your girlfriend or¡­ is there another reason?¡±


    I see. With that question, I could say that the girl somehow managed to tide through my rejection¡­ Then I better give her a proper answer.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because of my girlfriend. But there¡¯s another reason.¡±


    ¡°Another reason?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Because I¡¯m interested in you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kanzaki nked out. Momentster, she blinked a few times as a puzzled expression crept on her face.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s contradictory. If you¡¯re interested then won¡¯t it be a win for you if you epted?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a win if I ept a lost girl¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not lost.¡± She tried to deny it but the stuttering gave her away.


    ¡°Yes, you are. It¡¯s too obvious that what happened in your rtionship is continuing to haunt you. Know this, Kanzaki, you¡¯re not the one at fault. Don¡¯t put yourself down just because of a coward¡¯s mistake. You¡¯re an excellent girl as you are... And that¡¯s the truth.¡± After saying this, I lifted her hand and nted a kiss on it.

 Chapter 880 Care to tell us more?

    <h4>Chapter 880 Care to tell us more?</h4>


    With my words hitting their mark, Kanzaki gradually crumbled into a state of weakness. Exposing what¡¯s really going on in her mind shook the resolve she gathered.


    The girl then lifted the hand that I kissed, rubbed it to her cheek as though she¡¯s trying to pass the sensation to it. Or she¡¯s just relishing it. Because in a sense, that one was something she didn¡¯t ask from me but something I¡¯ve given voluntarily.


    Following that, with powerlessness filling up her body, she stumbled forward. Being the one in front of her, I held her up and let her rest on my chest. Momentster, soft sobbing sounds reached my ears. She broke down into tears.


    Comforting her with words came to my mind but considering she¡¯s not talking and just letting out whatever¡¯s inside her chest, I did the bare minimum as someone supporting her at the moment. I rubbed her head and back until she calmed down.


    That took nearly five minutes. After which, we left the room and began our way out of the School Building. Fortunately, no students saw us leaving the Science Room and even though her eyes were still a little red from crying, her sses concealed it perfectly.


    ¡°Well then, Kanzaki, see you tomorrow. Whatever you decide from now on, remember that you were nevercking.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. Thank you for your time. But can I ask onest question?¡±


    ¡°Sure. What is it?¡±


    Well, considering what happened, I already expect what she¡¯s going to ask. But since this was thest, I would answer her without beating around the bush.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re interested in me¡­ Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I told you that I value honesty. I won¡¯t just throw a lie without any reason to do so.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I see.¡±


    When she heard my answer, her lips curved up a little. She raised her arms and pressed it to her chest before she exhaled, casting off whatever¡¯s weighing her down.


    After bowing out of gratitude to me, she turned around and started walking towards the Administration Building. Most likely, to return the key that she borrowed.


    Perhaps tomorrow, Kanzaki will be like a changed girl. Her gloom will be reduced and she''ll return to being that straightforward and diligent ss President.


    Although she didn¡¯t ask me about my girlfriend or what''s my rtionship with the girls that always crowded around me, I could put out a guess that she already had some idea. Especially when ites to Satsuki, Aya and Chii.


    Anyway, what do I do with my interest in her? Since I wasn¡¯t inclined to make her mine, the best course of action was to shelve it back at the back of my mind. Hand it to chance if there would ever be another situation where we could be together.


    This might look like I was contradicting myself but in my own opinion, I saw this as a significant change in the way I treated the girls that took my interest¡­


    There¡¯s no need to rush at all. Besides, there¡¯s already a lot of girls waiting for me...


    -


    -


    Since it¡¯s already a habit, I first visited the Student Support Club to check on their current state.


    Because of what happened yesterday, I didn¡¯t invite myself in so that I wouldn¡¯t mess up the rather tranquil air that I chanced upon. From what I heard from my girls who greeted me outside the door, it¡¯s quite peaceful and they had a Support Request they¡¯re working on.


    That¡¯s good to hear.


    As for Ogawa, well, ording to Nami, he¡¯s like the same guy from their middle school with a dimmer glow. As for what that glow means, she described it as his ¡®weing and kind vibe¡¯.


    So long as he stopped chasing after her, then he¡¯s clear in my books. I wouldn¡¯t unnecessarily antagonize him again when it took us an effort to open his eyes to reality. That would just be troublesome when there were more things we had to focus on.


    For now, the only threat in that club was the silent guy. Nami and Hina were already aware of how he¡¯s stalked Saki before. That¡¯s why they also started watching his movements. He¡¯s still asionally looking at Saki but he¡¯s still not doing anything beyond that.


    It¡¯s like the guy was already satisfied just admiring her. Is he a natural-born cuck? Is he going to take the title from Tadano? I don¡¯t know.


    But since he¡¯s supposed to be their friend, there¡¯s no need to make any move when yesterday had just happened. Besides, even Arisa-senpai had some good things to say about him despite his eternal silence.


    Following my visit there, I went to the Book Club to check on Edel¡¯s condition. She¡¯s already back to normal and she''s even clingier than before. With our rtionship leveling up to lovers, the way she¡¯s jumping in my arms was already more straightforward. And her lips would pressed with mine as part of her greeting.


    And because of Edel¡¯s act, even Haruko who was more than happy to let the others steal her march was being spurred into action; she¡¯s now asking the others for her turn to snuggle with me.


    Anyway, because even Mina started waiting for me in the Book Club, there''s no need for me to go to the Poem Appreciation Club anymore. And that cut off the chance to interact with the remaining two.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I would actively seek them out and at the moment, that was for the better.


    ¡°Oh. I remember, Ruki. Ya-chan said you¡¯re going to help her. What¡¯s that about?¡±


    When her turn came to snuggle and sit down on myp, Himeko raised a rather surprising question.


    The help she¡¯s talking about was about Misaki but we didn¡¯t have a date for it yet. Besides, it¡¯s truly surprising that she talked about it to Himeko when she¡¯s supposed to hate being overshadowed by me in her beloved sister¡¯s mind.


    And looking at Himeko¡¯s expression, she probably still held that ufortable thought about Itou bing another captive in thisplex rtionship with me. That was brought up during our date. That time, Itou asked me to hold her hand inside the bus and right after it, she confessed about it to her older sister.


    Based on how she¡¯s acting, it¡¯s probably an older sister¡¯s protection as well as slight jealousy to see the man she fell in love with getting along well with her little sister.


    But I could be wrong.


    Anyway, that Itou¡­ why didn¡¯t she tell Himeko the full details of that agreement we had? Did she intentionally let me be put in this situation? Is she watching from somewhere?


    ¡°Right. There¡¯s that. Yesterday, I ran into her beforeing here. We got into a little argument concerning her friend or our friend, Misaki. You already met her, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That adorable girl who asked to be kissed by you¡­¡± Himeko intentionally raised her voice as she said that. And it sessfully took the attention of the other girls in the room.


    ¡°That girl is about to be corrupted by Ruki. That¡¯s for sure.¡± Mina clicked her tongue before smirking at me.


    ¡°Eh? Misaki-chan is cute but she¡¯s too innocent. She¡¯s unaware of our rtionship with Ruki.¡± Edel¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°T-that¡­ she also tried to ask for a hug from Rukist week.¡± Aya added, mentioning what happened after the PE ssst week.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this, Ruki? Care to tell us more?¡± Andstly, even though Haruko was already aware of my ¡®friendly¡¯ rtionship with Misaki, the girl shed a yful smile as she stoked the already-raging fire from these girls¡¯ curious eyes.

 Chapter 881 You’re beautiful, senpai

    <h4>Chapter 881 You''re beautiful, senpai</h4>


    Well, as it was something I didn¡¯t n to keep a secret, I told them about that chance encounter I had with Itou yesterday where she ended up asking me to help her educate the girl.


    ¡°Sounds like a plot for Hime¡¯s sister to get to you,¡± Minamented as she refilled my cup with her tea after I finished telling everything without missing a detail.


    ¡°I agree. But I¡¯m on to another possibility, it¡¯s for Misaki-chan¡¯s chance to level up from being just a friend.¡± Edel offered another angle that Mina surprisingly agreed with.


    Aya was still contemting what she wanted to say.


    Himeko, on the other hand, remained staring at me. Perhaps trying to interpret my expression.


    And as for Haruko, she crossed her arms, her yful smile never disappeared.


    And a momentter, she raised another question. Something that made them all perk their ears up in case they missed my answer. ¡°What do you think, silly? Are you interested in them?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just interest then I sure am interested in them¡­ Itou has this admirable side to her that allowed her to strive forward despite the difficulty that was suddenly presented to her. As for Misaki, her kind-heartedness and adorable innocence make me want to protect her from being corrupted. Yes, that¡¯s something I shouldn¡¯t say when I was your corruptor. But that¡¯s why I could see that she¡¯s better off not to be sullied or tainted.¡±


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Himeko softly whispered my name as she cupped my cheek. Based on her expression, the girl had a hint of realization from the way I described my interest in the two. ¡°¡­ you¡¯re trying to draw a line, are you not?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Himeko-senpai?¡± It was Aya who raised that question. The silent girl appeared taken aback as though she found Himeko¡¯s words surprising.


    ¡°So Hime could see that, huh? What about the two of you?¡± Haruko asserted as she looked at Mina and Edel.


    ¡°He certainly is¡­¡±


    ¡°Un. Ruki is being considerate or in other words, he¡¯s intentionally putting a distance from them. He admires Maaya-chan but in consideration to Himeko and all of us, he¡¯s not even trying to clear up his name. To not be hated by her. For Misaki-chan, he purposely put her in his friend zone. However, the way he treats her is more than just what one will treat a friend.¡±


    With Edel exining it like that, everyone nodded their heads in agreement, even Aya. Everyone except me¡­


    ¡°Oh, hubby. Do you find Edel¡¯s observation inadequate?¡± Haruko asked again and this time, their eyes now focused back on me.


    ¡°Inadequate. No. Not really. In fact, that¡¯s the correct interpretation of my rtionship with the two. As much as possible, I wanted to remain friends with Misaki but since you pointed that out, I¡¯m probably failing at that considering she asked me for a kiss and I¡­ willingly gave her one, albeit only on her cheeks.¡± I scratched my head at this point and I genuinely felt a little embarrassed to say that. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s like being caught doing something improper.


    ¡°As for Itou, I quite like the dynamics between us. She¡¯s always annoyed whenever we would encounter each other but at the end of the day, we both care for Himeko. Although I heard some concerning details from the President of their club about her, I might probably be able to tackle it when the time for educating Misakies.¡±


    Finishing at that, Haruko and the others seemed to ept my exnation but Himeko reacted to thest bits about Itou.


    ¡°E-eh? Concerning details? What¡¯s wrong with Ya-chan?¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ I already told you about it. About how Itou became less enthusiastic in her club these past few days or weeks, depending on what actually happened.¡± I poked her forehead as I reminded her about it.


    Upon realization, the girl giggled and covered her face in embarrassment. ¡°T-that¡¯s right. I¡­ asked her about it but she said I don¡¯t need to worry about it¡­¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to worry about her, for sure.¡±


    If I had to guess, she didn¡¯t want to tell Himeko about it because it concerned me¡­ Or there¡¯s another reason.


    In any case, with our conversation alreadying to an end, I finished Mina¡¯s tea before excusing myself.


    When I finally arrived at my club, Kana, Rae and Otsuka-senpai were about to leave again. This time, they¡¯re not going to the library. Instead, they¡¯re going to walk around the campus, to find inspiration to finish their work.


    Although we got another alone time, Ishida-senpai strictly made me focus on our club activity, not using the situation for her benefit.


    Understanding that, I could only smile and admire the girl¡¯s dedication more as I listened to her coaching on what I had to do.


    Well, we got as close as yesterday; her hand stretched out to my shoulder as she thoroughly instructed and nitpicked on our coborative piece. In less than twenty minutes, we finished it. Looking at her satisfied expression as she reviewed everything, I also got the feeling of satisfaction as I continued to admire her.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ This is a lot better than your lonely frame that I witnessed in that house.¡±


    Unknowingly, I voiced out my inner thoughts. Almost immediately, my admirable senior gripped the paper in her tightly before raising it to cover her reddening face. She still hadn¡¯t told me about what she wanted to do but from what happened yesterday and today, she¡¯s clearly still hoping for me to court her.


    On the same note, because of what happened yesterday, or specifically because of the appearance of Ichihara, the bitter thoughts about the possibility of her being wooed over by that guy somehow changed the way I look at our situation.


    This isn¡¯t like what happened with Kanzaki earlier or the talk about the line I had drawn for Itou and Misaki¡­ In this case, I was more conscious of Ishida-senpai¡¯s existence. I could honestly admit that I would hate it if she was taken by another guy, much more if it¡¯s that Ichihara or even that Kenji.


    ¡°W-what did you say?¡± She asked. Her eyes darted around as though she didn¡¯t want to meet my gaze again.


    Clearly, she¡¯s also aware of the change. Perhaps like me, yesterday¡¯s event triggered something in her. Anyway, her reactions were too easy for me to interpret. And although I identally blurted those words out, they¡¯re my honest thoughts¡­


    ¡°Oh. Did I not say it clearly? Let¡¯s see¡­ I said I like seeing the admirable Ishida-senpai here more than the lonely girl I ate lunch with in that house.¡± I grabbed her arm and lowered it to allow me a peek at her face. When our gazes met, Ishida-senpai promptly pped my hand before raising the paper to cover her face again.


    ¡°Stop saying things that will make someone misunderstand, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to misunderstand? I said it in full honesty.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°I thought you don¡¯t want to court me¡­¡± Still covered by our coborative piece, Ishida-senpai¡¯s sulky voice traveled to my ears.


    ¡°Without your blessing, I guess? I told you theplications that you will surely be dragged in if ever I start courting you and you say yes to me...¡± Although that sounded like I was getting ahead of myself, it¡¯s still the truth¡­


    ¡°Besides I onlymented about how you look better this way. I wish I could see more of you like this¡­ Even for when I visit your house again¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ There¡¯s no reason to invite you a¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know. But just in case, right? It will be a st to be weed by my cheerful senior at the front door.¡± I cut her off and borated on that scenario. Even somehow painting it well in both of our imaginations.


    A few secondster, Ishida-senpai lowered her arms and ced the piece down. With her gaze focusing on my face, Ishida-senpai¡¯splicated expression gradually transformed into a charming one¡­ Her lips curved up as she began giggling.


    ¡°Stop your imagination, you shameless junior. If you ever show up at my house again, I won¡¯t open the door for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? What if I brought a cake with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sweet tooth. It¡¯s pointless to bring a bribe.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll ring your doorbell multiple times to annoy you enough to open the door for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the police on your ass!¡± Ishida-senpai eximed but after saying that, she burst into clearughter.


    Seeing her enjoying our rather yful conversation, I felt satisfied.


    That¡¯s right¡­ There¡¯s no need to rush with our rtionship. We can cultivate it slowly until it blooms into something more special.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, senpai.¡±


    As soon as that left my mouth, Ishida-senpai''s clearughter stopped as she stared dumbstruck at me.

 Chapter 882 Rest Stop

    <h4>Chapter 882 Rest Stop</h4>


    Looking at her dumbstruck expression at what I said, another smile bloomed in me. It¡¯s partly because I might get lost in it and kiss her without warning. Even if I already got a clear read of what I am to her, I opted not to rush things.


    True, she might not stop me from doing so but that¡¯s the same as throwing away what I just said earlier, to cultivate this rtionship of ours slowly¡­ Besides, she didn¡¯t have a definite answer yet.


    To not make her more dumbstruck than she already was, I deliberately changed the topic of our conversation, ¡°Anyway, how is it? Are there mistakes in our piece?¡±


    Hearing that, Ishida-senpai suspiciously eyed me. Most likely surprised that I pedaled back on the chance to tease her or deepen our bond.


    After several fake coughs, Ishida-senpai straightened her expression and answered while picking up the piece that she put down.


    ¡°¡­ I still have to review this at home¡­ I¡¯ll call you if we need to change something.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting for that, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that so casually! Don¡¯t you have other girls who will call you?¡±


    ¡°What of it? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to talk to me all day if you call.¡±


    ¡°This shameless guy¡­ Alright. Now move away¡­¡±


    ¡°Right away, senpai.¡± I raised my hand in surrender and moved my chair away.


    A whileter, Ishida-senpai nodded in satisfaction before giggling again. And right at that moment, the door to our clubroom opened. Kana, Rae and Otsuka-senpai returned from their trip.


    As soon as I entered her eyes, Kana¡¯s feet instantly brought her to me, circling her arms around my neck as my head plunged down her bountiful softness. She was panting a little and hugging me was her way to recharge her energy.


    Rae, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow as she looked at us. Without any hint of jealousy covering her face, she then made her way to Ishida-senpai to give the folder containing their coborative piece. But when she passed behind me, she whispered, ¡°I also want to be spoiled, Ruki.¡±


    Andstly, Otsuka-senpai looked like she was deliberating whether to join Kana or not. In the end, her reason won over her instead of that overflowing curiosity and the attraction that¡¯s making her drawn towards me.


    Surprisingly, Ishida-senpai allowed our closeness as she quickly reviewed their coborative piece before storing it along with what we made.


    Kana also didn¡¯t overdo it anyway, once she caught her breath, she let go of me and went around to pick up her bag.


    With our activity over, we all prepared to go home.


    -


    -


    Before sending Rae and Kana to their bus stop, the five of us from the Literature Club passed by a food cart that¡¯s famous for their oden near our school. Given that we¡¯re all mentally exhausted from thinking about what to write, a simple stop like this could reenergize all of us.


    Obviously, there¡¯s also the physical exhaustion from the school day that wouldn¡¯t be cured by just hugging and being intimate with me.


    There¡¯s also another reason why I pulled them all with me. Given that tomorrow is our midterm exam, there wouldn¡¯t be a club activity. Not only would it be hard to see Kana, but Rae was also the same. And, well, the other two seniors as well.


    And, in this way, we¡¯re making a memorable moment for our small Literature Club.


    ¡°Are you secretly rich, Onoda-kun? For you to treat us all.¡± Otsuka-senpai curiously asked as she stirred the oden in front of her, coating every ingredient inside with the delicious soup. With her eyes already focused on the food in front of her, she didn¡¯t wait for my answer and picked up triangr tofu before taking a bite.


    ¡°O-ouch!¡± The curious girl cried out in pain as she dropped the bitten tofu back into the bowl. It¡¯s still hot, obviously. And that scalded her tongue. With her face grimacing in pain, Otsuka-senpai stretched her slowly reddening tongue out, blowing air to it for relief.


    Upon seeing that, the other threeughed at her. Rae acted like a diligent junior and grabbed a ss of water for the girl.


    ¡°Take it easy, Karen. It¡¯s straight out of the pot, why are you hurrying up?¡± Ishida-senpai, who¡¯s sitting next to her, rubbed the girl¡¯s back.


    ¡°She got drawn in with how tasty it looks¡­ And her mind was flying somewhere again.¡± Kana giggled as she tried to do the same. But after blowing air to the smoky-hot piece of tofu, she brought it next to my lips, her eyes clearly telling me to take the first bite.


    Since we¡¯re not the only ones eating, those at the other table all clicked their tongues and cursed upon seeing that.


    However, I ignored them and took a bite before putting on a look of satisfaction as though I''d just eaten something delicious.


    Seeing that, the food cart owner who¡¯s busy moving behind the counter while watching us also nodded approvingly before raising a thumb up. But that thumb quickly reversed at the next moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair, Ruki. take a bite of mine too.¡± Rae also moved closer to let me take a bite of the fishcake in her bowl.


    Since I was always fair with my girls, I naturally didn¡¯t reject it, earning me more curses not just from the other customers but also the passersby.


    And that¡¯s not the end of it. Although the other two didn¡¯t copy Kana and Rae, they cut a piece of an ingredient in their bowls before cing it in mine.


    The question that Otsuka-senpai threw at the start was left unanswered and instead of bing a blissful and memorable rest stop for us, I felt like arge boulder dropped on my shoulders from those cursing me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad idea to eat like this in public.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blurt those words out but the girls surrounding me ignored those as they watched me try and enjoy my food despite the difficulty.


    Anyway, we quickly left the area as soon as we finished and on our way, the four tried teasing me.


    Right. They¡¯re widely aware that we became the center of attraction because of what they did. Furthermore, without my knowledge, that¡¯s something they all agreed on doing¡­ Yep. Ishida-senpai included.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for you to get flustered but¡­ it looks like your face is already too thick for it.¡± Ishida-senpai started as she poked my cheek to gauge its thickness.


    ¡°Why are they ring at you, anyway? Some of them have their own girl on the table. And girls were also looking envious!¡±


    Otsuka-senpai, they¡¯re probably envious of you. I answered her question in my mind and shrugged outwardly.


    ¡°Heh. Based on my knowledge, Ruki acquired a number of haters. Will they remember what happened if they see you walking in the hallways?¡± Rae presented different scenarios of what would transpire and all of them wouldugh at it.


    ¡°Knowing Ruki, he¡¯s just going to ignore them. Look, he still looked indifferent. How cute~¡±


    Andstly, Kana joined Ishida-senpai in poking my cheeks as she continued giggling in satisfaction.


    ¡°¡­ Next time, I¡¯ll bring you all to a private establishment. I might be public enemy number one because of you.¡± I said jokingly before putting on a bitter smile.


    Public enemy number one? If they find out about myplex rtionship, that¡¯s not the only title I will receive¡­

 Chapter 883 Sumire and Chii

    <h4>Chapter 883 Sumire and Chii</h4>


    ¡°Ah! Senpai! You finally showed up! And who¡¯s that? Your girlfriend?¡±


    By the time I reached the train station, the people going in and out of it were still a little thin. It¡¯s a quarter before six, the widely-known rush hour during the sunset.


    However, when I reached my tform, Sumire, the avid fan of Yue, dressed in her middle school uniform, was specifically waiting next to the stairs for me.


    After shouting at me which sessfully gathered my attention, she pointed at the girl walking alongside me.


    ¡°For realz? Is that you, Sumimin~?¡±


    ¡°E-eh? Ch-chi¡­ Chii-chan-senpai?!¡±


    Chii instantly switched back to her gyaru persona as she recognized the girl. And likewise, Sumire or Sumimin as per her nickname made by Chii, sounded like she choked on her words by stuttering, recognizing the fake gyaru.


    Before she could recover from her shock of seeing an acquaintance, Chii ran to Sumire with open arms and embraced the girl without putting any restraint. From the looks of it, she¡¯s about to be crushed in Chii¡¯s arms if she fails to gather her wits.


    Well, fortunately for her, Chii loosened up her embrace. Following that, she grabbed the girl¡¯s shoulder before scanning her head to toe, acting like an old man, even.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sumimin~! You¡¯ve grown up into a fine girl, aren¡¯t cha? Look at these curves.¡±


    When Chii let her palm run from Sumire¡¯s shoulder to her ¡®still in the process of blooming¡¯ curves. Feeling ticklish from that, Sumire quickly jumped back by letting out a cutesy yelp.


    ¡°Hyah~!¡±


    With how loud her voice was, the girl instantly became the center of attention as the people also waiting for the train snickered at her.


    Embarrassed, Sumire frowned and pouted at Chii before lifting her sports bag to be used as her shield. ¡°S-senpai, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Chii-chan-senpai is your girlfriend? I shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±


    Perhaps she knew that she was helpless as the now-yful Chii at my side, so she addressed her grievance to me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask. Besides, is there a reason why you¡¯re here? Looking at your attire, you went here from your school. What for?¡±


    Obviously, I already knew the reason why she was here. The voice message that I sent to her yesterday. However, I probably underestimated her being a fanatic.


    I kept on dodging her questions through the messages she sent me. Perhaps, losing the patience to wait for a chance to run into me again at the station near their school, she specifically went here to wait for me.


    ¡­ There¡¯s no other exnation to it but that.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that I would be with someone, even more so, it was someone she knew.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    Hearing my answer, Sumire looked troubled as she alternately looked at me and Chii who were still yfully smiling next to her. Perhaps trying to find a chance to run, the girl made a dash to the stairs when Chii wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Despite her shorter build, the girl¡¯s legs were quick as though it was expertly trained for a short-distance sprint.


    Yet, because she¡¯s going against the flow of people, the girl quickly slowed down as she descended.


    Seeing that, Chii threw her bag to me before chasing after the girl. ¡°Wait for us here, Ruki. We¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Only leaving those words, the girl¡¯s back promptly disappeared from my eyes as she also descended down the stairs.


    Whatever she was thinking of chasing the girl, I could only put on a smile as I took a seat on a nearby bench to wait for them.


    From that short interaction, Sumire was most likely a favorite junior of Chii during their middle school. On the other hand, Chii was an object of terror for the girl¡¯s mind. She even dropped what she wanted to do bying here.


    Understanding that, I was clearly intrigued by their past. I was curious about the Chii after grade school. Although she¡¯s telling bits of her story, it¡¯s surely biased to her own views. Through Sumire, I might hear more of Chii¡¯s gyaru exploits and how annoying of a senior she was.


    Mhm¡­ It¡¯s a great coincidence that Chii chose to wait for me so that we could go home together after I sent Nami¡¯s group as well as Haruko¡¯s group to their bus stops.


    While waiting for the two to return, I pulled my phone out and checked Otoha¡¯s message.


    ¡°Ruki, Kazu-nii said he wants to meet you. Check if you¡¯re still the junior he remembers.¡±


    Upon reading that, I felt like I got doused in cold water¡­ That Kazu-nii is her second brother¡­ Someone aware of my rtionship with Otoha also¡­ he¡¯s hiding his own preference while living the life of a young master of the Kaneko Family.


    I mentioned meeting him once or twice but in those few cases, I was only focused on Otoha and only interacted with him minimally.


    What could be the reason for this sudden interest aside from checking me out?


    With Otoha telling me this, she¡¯s probably fine even if I rejected. The guy could just ride with Otoha when she¡¯s meeting me to get a good look. Is he trying to be polite or there¡¯s more? Is he actually asked by their father to gauge me?


    I mean, it¡¯s not difficult to guess that Otoha already let her grandfather meet me. They only needed to investigate where he could¡¯ve gone yesterday and ask the nearby people that could see him meeting a young man along with the youngdy, Otoha¡­


    ¡°Check me, huh? What do you think about it, Otoha? Is there another ulterior motive?¡± I replied with a question. She¡¯s clearly expecting that as her next reply came within a minute.


    ¡°Yes. Hitomi-nee and I suspected that it was my mom or dad who asked him... You can reject it, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you two are also there, I don¡¯t mind. I miss you, after all. And I want to hear more concerning your return to school.¡±


    If it¡¯s a test or something, I couldn¡¯t care less. I clearly stated my resolve on taking Otoha as my future wife to her grandfather, not caring about the status attached to her. Besides, as someone who helped hide my rtionship with Otoha during middle school, I should at least show him my gratitude.


    It''s just a proper way to do so and it¡¯s not like he¡¯s about to go after me. Who knows? I might learn a thing or two from him, simr to how Mizuki educates me on her line of business.


    ¡°Thank you, Ruki! Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be happening soon. He¡¯s about to leave for the south. He might be back in a week or two. In the meantime¡­ I can now get permission to go and meet you without worrying about my mom or someone following us! Grandpa let me have my free time!¡±


    Oh great. I thought it would happen right away. I could still prepare for that.


    Anyway, even though it¡¯s only through text, thest bits of Otoha¡¯s message was exuding her undeniable excitement. And to match that up, I also replied enthusiastically about the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be like a caged princess anymore.


    After a few more minutes of lively exchanges of messages with Otoha, I heard two heavy steps stopping next to me. ¡°We kept you waiting, Ruki! Look at my catch!¡±


    While carrying Sumire who already resigned to her fate on her shoulder, Chii huffed for breath as she smiled beautifully at me.


    What should I do with this girl? Praise her for catching a runaway junior? Or scold her for not letting the girl go? Obviously, both¡­

 Chapter 884 Growth

    <h4>Chapter 884 Growth</h4>


    ¡°This is unfair. Injustice. How did this happen?¡± Sumire muttered to herself as she meekly sat between Chii and me. Compared to the other times that I encountered the girl, she looked like a little animal as she tightly hugged her bag to prevent Chii from groping her again.


    ¡°Sumimin, stop sulking. Aren¡¯t you like, happy that we¡¯re reunited? I missed messing with¡ªI missed you!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to reword it! I heard it loud and clear, Chii-chan-senpai!¡±


    ¡°What might you be talking about? Is it bad to miss my precious junior?¡± While keeping a yful smile on her lips, Chii continuously poked Sumire¡¯s puffed-up cheeks.


    The fake gyaru was clearly enjoying messing with this junior of hers. Watching that exchange between the two girls, not just me, even the other passengers on the train were widely amused. The two girls being cute and beautiful even amplified that. Making those other passengers writhe from their seats or where they¡¯re standing.


    And with my presence serving as a deterrent, no one managed to disturb their moment.


    Anyway, from what I heard from Chii, she¡¯s from the same club as Sumire during middle school. And even without telling me their connection, it¡¯s easy to guess. She¡¯s the yful senpai who loves to mess with her juniors. Apparently, even Umi, Sumire¡¯s soft-spoken friend, was also afraid of Chii.


    ¡°Oh right. I¡¯m intrigued, how did you know about Ruki?¡± Seeing as the girl would just continue to turtle up on her seat if she continued teasing her, Chii switched to interrogation.


    But this girl¡­ I already told her about Sumire. She¡¯s aware that I got to know a junior from their middle school who¡¯s an avid Asahi fan.


    She just switched her mode of teasing the pitiful junior. Should I rescue her now? No. I better watch them for now.


    Besides, since I nned to walk Chii up to their doorstep, I would be leaving the train with them when it reached their station. That¡¯s when I would rescue her.


    For now, watching Chii enjoying herself and Sumire not being an Asahi preacher was a refreshing sight.


    At least, for me.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I chat him up on this very train when he¡¯s about to go on your date.¡± Sumire honestly answered but hearing the word ¡®date¡¯, Chii looked at me, her lips pouting.


    Right. She¡¯s unaware of my date with Himeko. Well, not really unaware, she justcked the details.


    ¡°Oya? Aren¡¯t cha bad at strangers, Sumimin? Howe you managed to chat him up?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s Asahi¡¯s concert. I¡ªI thought he¡¯s also a fan.¡± Sumire meekly answered.


    In that line of questioning, Chii gradually stitched the whole story of my encounters with Sumire. At times, Sumire would look at me, her eyes pleading for rescue. However, before I could even offer a word of advice on how to free herself from Chii, the fake gyaru would pull Sumire¡¯s attention back to her with more questions.


    In the end, just like when she got caught by Chii, Sumire sumbed to her fate of not getting the rather clingy gyaru on her back.


    By the time we reached their station, Chii was all over Sumire, rubbing her cheeks and head while the poor girl had an ¡®I¡¯m done¡¯ expression written all over her face.


    As we walked out of the station, Chii finally let go of the girl to walk next to me. She already had her fun.


    Now, I feel a little bad for not rescuing her earlier. Her normally cheerful aura was reced by a depressing gloom as she maintained a distance from Chii.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Sorry, Sumimin. Are you angry at me?¡±


    ¡°Do I look happy, senpai?¡± With a sigh, Sumire slumped her shoulders down as she energetically took her steps. ¡°I also hate you, senpai. You left me in Chii-chan-senpai¡¯s mercy.¡±


    ¡°Uh. I thought you¡¯re getting along well, am I wrong?¡± I scratched my head and acted obliviously. With Chii messing with her, the question that she ought to ask me was never brought up.


    Well, I¡¯ll answer her about it the next time she runs into me.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ This shameless couple.¡± Sumire facepalmed.


    ¡°Now, now, Sumimin. I¡¯ll apologize. Do you want a crepe? My treat.¡±


    And like an owner to her pet, Chii grinned and offered a treat to the girl. However, Sumire only gave the crepe store a passing nce before weakly shaking her head.


    ¡°No. I just want to go home.¡±


    She¡¯s really spent, huh? Well then, I guess it¡¯s better to cheer her up rather than let her go home like that.


    ¡°You overdid it, Chii. Look at your cute junior.¡±


    I patted Sumire¡¯s head tofort her. She pped it right away though.


    ¡°Senpai, stop acting. You¡¯re also amused at my plight and your earlier answer already outed you. You don¡¯t need to cheer me up¡­ I¡¯ll just ¨C H-huh?!¡±


    Amidst her gloomy monologue, Sumire¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in surprise as she stared at me. Following that, she grabbed her phone from her pocket and put on the earpiece. In less than five seconds, Chii and I watched the girl transition from being too gloomy to someone who found bliss.


    Right¡­ I sent another voice message to her. Although it¡¯s not a new song, it¡¯s still Yue¡¯s singing voice.


    Well, I was trying to dodge her questions yet I somehow felt really bad seeing her down in the dumps.


    As though she found heaven, Sumire started hopping and skipping as she ran ahead of us. Around ten stepster, she stopped and turned around with a bright smile on her lips, ¡°Senpai, I don¡¯t know how you got these recordings but I¡¯ll let it pass today! See you! And Chii-chan-senpai, I hope you tripped! Just kidding!¡±


    After saying that, Sumire stuck her tongue out cutely before dashing out of our view.


    Since Chii didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, it became her turn to be dumbfounded. ¡°W-what just happened, Ruki? Care to exin?¡±


    ¡°I gave her a candy.¡± I vaguely answered as a smile lined my face.


    Even though encountering that girl was a strange coincidence. Knowing that she has a connection to both Yue and Chii as well as that feeling of rxation I was getting whenever I would run into her, I already found myself being fond of that junior.


    But of course, I would still dodge her questions about the recordings next time.


    Anyway, since I vowed to keep up to my promise, I still exined to Chii what exactly happened. And when I was done with that, Chii admitted that she also felt a little bad for messing with the girl too much. She said she forgot to tone it down because apparently, Sumire was her favorite junior.


    ¡°Did I act childish, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Well, Sumimin sent me off during our graduation ceremony while crying. And now after meeting her again, I couldn¡¯t hold myself back.¡±


    ¡°I see. She¡¯s that close to you. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll hold a grudge. She¡¯s also d to see you again, you know? Have you seen that smile of hers while cursing at you?¡±


    ¡°While cursing¡­ That¡¯s ominous¡­ But you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go and surprise her next time. Hehehe¡­¡±


    This girl, her words were fine until sheughed like an evil viin hatching a devious n.


    ¡°Whatever surprise you¡¯re nning, please don¡¯t. You might traumatize your junior.¡±


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m not nning anything! Besides, you know how shy I am.¡±


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t see the shy and unconfident Chii earlier. You seem genuine, you know? You¡¯ve reallye a long way¡­ I¡¯m d.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Even though she¡¯s interacting with Sumire in her gyaru front, everything she showed seemed all-natural. The Chii from grade school has already evolved into this confident and cheerful girl. Well, she¡¯s still a little clumsy but that¡¯s it. I love seeing the growth in her character.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ Don¡¯t just throw apliment like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not apliment but a proper observation,¡± I answered her before grabbing her hand as we continued our walk to their house.


    I already went there before so I intentionally made our pace rather slow to savor this moment with her. Although I felt the urge to stop somewhere where we could be more intimate, I restrained myself from doing so. There¡¯s a better time for that.


    When we reached her house, I greeted her mother who opened the gate for her before excusing myself.

 Chapter 885 Idiots (1)

    <h4>Chapter 885 Idiots (1)</h4>


    When the train stopped at the station where Aoi and Ria¡¯s house was nearby, I quickly got up and left. I didn¡¯t inform them that I was going to pick them up but I at least sent them a message once I left the station.


    Not a minuteter, the two replied to me as though they''d been waiting for it for a long time.


    ¡°Finally, Dumb-senpai!¡±


    ¡°We thought you were not going toe, darling!¡±


    Intrigued at that, I quickly opened a three-way video call and in less than five seconds, the two girls¡¯ grin was the first thing I noticed. After that, the background.


    They¡¯re at the same ce...


    ¡°Are you surprised, darling?¡± Aoi asked while sporting a smug expression. It¡¯s like she¡¯s saying, ¡®Whatever you nned, we predicted it.¡¯


    And likewise, Ria raised her hand and made a peace sign before showing a charming smile, ¡°Hurry and pick us up, Dumb-senpai. It¡¯s cold out here.¡±


    And with that, I hurried in my footsteps, dashing out of the train station to look for the ce they were waiting.


    They¡¯re not at each other¡¯s house but somewhere close by. A well-lit park.


    Spring hasn¡¯t passed yet so... the cold of the night was still chilling but the two... they¡¯re both wearing light clothes.


    Without turning off the video call, the two girlsughingly cheered at me as though I was in a race.


    And when I arrived at the vicinity of the said park, Aoi and Ria raised their heads and waved at me from afar.


    Without missing a beat, I quickened my steps and arrived in front of them in less time than it took for them to lower their hands.


    ¡°Why are you outside? And what¡¯s this? You should¡¯ve worn a scarf or a jacket. Your skins are cold.¡± I blurted out without pause as I rubbed their shoulders to warm them up.


    But while I was doing that, the two girls giggled lovingly, ¡°Look at him. I told you, he will be worried.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who suggested this, Aoi. Fix that.¡±


    Aoi hugged my head and pushed me down her chest while Ria produced a scarf that she wrapped around her neck before cing her lips on mine.


    ¡°Sorry for making you worry, Ruki...¡± Aoi then said in an apologetic tone as she started stroking my head. With Ria letting go of my lips, I got to look up and saw Aoi showing a saddened look. ¡°Ria predicted that you¡¯re going to pick us up today so... we nned to surprise you.¡±


    ¡°And you arrived half an hourter than my prediction...¡±


    I see. These girls... I was the one going to surprise them but they turned the table on me. Furthermore, because I thought they would still be at their house, I took my time with the girls from my school and sent Chii home...


    Thinking about it, no one¡¯s to me here because we both had the same intention... And they would surely be mad at me if I med myself.


    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve worn thicker clothes... Furthermore...¡± As my voice trailed, I straightened my back and looked straight behind the two.


    Right. This was the other reason I rushed out of the train station to reach this ce.


    From the darker side of the park, roughly six figures showed up. Although they look older than us, they¡¯re in a school uniform but they¡¯re worn irregrly and surely, it was against their school regtions...


    ¡°Huh?! What¡¯s this? You two are sharing this guy? What the hell?! Are you guys seeing this?¡± The one in front who looked like the typical Delinquent A with piercings and long hair pointed at me.


    ¡°When they said they¡¯re waiting for their boyfriend, I thought two wimpy guys will show up. But this is great too. Having two girlfriends¡­ is this guy for real?!¡± The next one was a bald guy whose uniform sleeves were folded upwards to show his biceps. It¡¯s big and looks like he¡¯s working out.


    ¡°This is unforgivable. Even if he¡¯s lying, someone like this guy cannot be allowed to have a beautiful girl like these two. Do you know? This ce is our turf. See any couples hanging out? No, right?¡± And the next to say something looks like their leader. He had dyed hair, a confident posture with his hands hidden inside his pocket. He¡¯s the one that looked like a proper student except for that dyed hair.


    He started barking like an idiot as though he was trying to give me an infomercial about this ce. ¡°Oh. Right. These two are waiting near the station. We dragged them here. We¡¯re going to show them that we¡¯re more of a man than their boyfriends. That way, we¡¯ll win their heart, right?¡±


    I see. No wonder they¡¯re waiting here. If I arrived a little earlier, this would probably not happen. Still, Aoi and Ria¡¯s confidence in me is abnormally high. They most likely followed them without fear and were filled with confidence that I would be here to save them.


    I did teach them self-defense but against these numbers, they¡¯d just be caught and roughly treated if they resisted.


    Hearing all that, Aoi clicked her tongue and muttered loudly. ¡°Stupid idiots.¡±


    Ria, on the other hand, shook her head before shrugging. ¡°These kinds of people are always braindead, Aoi. They¡¯re too ignorant.¡±


    They then moved closer to each other and held hands, giving me space to move. From the pat they gave on my back, they¡¯re telling me not to worry about them...


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The long-haired guy shouted he took a huge step forward and was about to grab Aoi.


    However, before he did that, I pulled the two behind me and pped his arm away.


    With the loud pping sound that rang out, a pained grunt quickly followed.


    Hearing that and seeing the long-haired guy stumble down while clutching his arm, the other five were startled.


    ¡°What the f*ck is that p? Hey! Surround them and grab those girls!¡±


    The leader-looking guy shouted and the other four quickly got into position.


    Seeing that, I handed my bag to Aoi before giving them instructions. ¡°Run outside the park when I said so.¡±


    Ria and Aoi quickly nodded their heads as they hugged my bag tightly.


    After scanning the four that were about to surround us, my eyes focused on the closer to the exit.


    However, before running to him I dashed forward to the guy across from him, delivering a straight kick to his crotch. In a split second, I felt the toe cap of my shoes hitting a soft thing.


    Before the guy could close his legs and cry out in pain for his crushed balls, I already turned around and threw a straight to the guy I marked earlier.


    He dodged the straight because of how predictable it was but a right uppercut rose from below his chin. Ignoring the slight pain on my knuckle from hitting the sharp side of his chin, I shouted, ¡°Now, go!¡±


    As soon as my words left my mouth, Aoi and Ria made a dash outside of the park, leaving me behind.


    ¡°Argh! It cracked! What the fu--!¡± And it was only at this moment that the guy hit on his crotch cried out in pain.


    ¡°Hurry and catch them!¡± The leader shouted to the other two, including the bald guy. And after saying that, he focused his eyes on me and took a stance.


    Judging from that stance, it¡¯s not boxing but some sort of martial arts. Karate? I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care. He¡¯s ready to attack me but... his focus was on the two girls.


    ¡°They¡¯re right. You¡¯re all idiots.¡± I said with a sigh as I quickly dashed back, blocking the two chasing after Aoi and Ria...

 Chapter 886 Idiots (2)

    <h4>Chapter 886 Idiots (2)</h4>


    As I wasn¡¯t always around this neighborhood, I had no idea what the authorities near this ce were doing. Clearly, they¡¯re neglecting their duties in cleaning up ces like this. However, if put in their shoes I could understand their plight.


    Even if they cleaned this ce up, idiots like this group would just find another ce to infest next. And given time, if they stopped focusing here, they would just return. Furthermore, they could just evade the patrol times. In the end, there¡¯s truly no cure for them unless they put them behind bars or reform them to bew-abiding citizens.


    But judging from their uniforms, they¡¯re probably around one or two years older than me. Even if they put them into a juvenile detention facility after apprehending them for public disturbance, they¡¯d still be freed given time.


    I mean, unless they did a grave crime and were fully convicted for it, they¡¯d just continue throwing their weight around, scaring or picking on other people.


    In this case, they caught sight of Aoi and Ria. It¡¯s either nobody witnessed them being dragged to this ce or no one had the courage to step up for them.


    Moreover, even if I got taken down by them, I doubt they would just put their hands on the girls. Their n was probably to coerce the two by promising to let me go if they give their consent to apany them. That¡¯s how they would be able to dodge being charged with a crime. I could report an assault but they are most likely going to use the girls to keep me quiet.


    It would work on others for sure. But they picked the wrong target this time.


    ¡°What did you say?! Just because you¡¯re good at fighting, doesn¡¯t mean you can take on six of us alone!¡± The leader shouted in response to me calling them an idiot.


    The bald guy and the other one who didn¡¯t have any distinguishing features quickly raised their guard and covered their crotch after I blocked their advance, afraid to suffer the same as that other guy that¡¯s now writhing on the ground.


    ¡°Oh. For sure, I won¡¯t be able to if you¡¯re all such great fighters. However, you seem to be the only one who has knowledge of fighting. These guys are only used to street brawling. I mean, that¡¯s still useful most of the time. You all looked intimidating, after all. But, how many fights have they gone through by now? One? Two? Look at that guy crying after being pped his arm away.¡± Iughed and pointed at the long-haired idiot bawling on the ground.


    Anyway, this park was clearly turned into a ce people tended to avoid because of these delinquents. Even those passing by the street walked to the other side just to not be picked on by them.


    When I told Aoi and Ria to run outside the park, they did more than that. They¡¯re now on their way to cross to the other side of the street after I sessfully block the two. With cars and other vehicles asionally passing by, they¡¯re now certainly safe from being used as hostages by these thugs. Besides, the street wouldn¡¯t stay deserted, sooner orter someone would pass by and see what was happening.


    And when that happened, these idiots¡¯ struggle would be over.


    Upon hearing my taunt, the long-haired guy pushed himself up and roared before charging toward me.


    ¡°Oi! Wait!¡± The leader shouted but it was all toote.


    I stepped a foot forward and lowered my body, enough to be at the same level as his chest. Using the momentum of his dash, I first grabbed the arm that he used to throw a punch. Following that, I quickly turned around and mmed him to the ground.


    With his eyes opened wide, a loud thud of his body echoed before he groaned in extreme pain.


    When I let go of his arm, it powerlessly fell to his side as he once again writhed there.


    Upon seeing that, the bald guy and the other guy took a step back. They¡¯re now afraid to charge forward, only to suffer the same fate.


    The leader then stomped his feet as he took the front, standing a few steps before me. He¡¯s now in a defensive stance, much like the other two.


    While gritting his teeth, he scanned the surroundings. Three from his groups were down and the other two were now sweating in fear.


    On the other hand, I stood fearless before them.


    Seconds quickly passed when no one moved. While he¡¯s weighing his choices, I also drew a n on how to knock the three of them down.


    However, after around two minutes, from the corner of my eyes, I saw Aoi raising her arm with her phone in hand. Looks like she already managed to make a report.


    They couldn¡¯t do that earlier. There¡¯s a possibility that instead of enacting what they nned to do, these idiots would forcefully drag the two girls into that darker side of the park where they emerged. And if that happened, the situation wouldn¡¯t be favorable. It would be toote for me to save them.


    Besides, Aoi and Ria had no idea when I would arrive. They surely actedpliant to make these idiots feel like they were in control of the situation.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re still at a numerical advantage. Why are you three putting your guard up? Scared?¡± With a calm tone, I threw these questions.


    I could see the two continuously gulping down in fear while the leader met my gaze. My earlier observation was correct. He¡¯s the only one among them who could hold his ground and even think clearly.


    Anyway, I know I¡¯m not invincible. If I was any bit overconfident and careless, I would surely be restrained by one or two of them which could lead to me having no chance of retaliating. But because they underestimated me right from the start, I managed to grab an opportunity by making the first move. And without breaking my posture, I managed to intimidate those inherent cowards.


    After deliberating for a while, the leader ignored my taunts and signaled to the other two to back off. He then took another step forward and lowered his guard. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Did he lose the will to fight back? No. He also noticed Aoi and deduced what that gesture meant. Without any assurance that they could take me down, he decided to stop the conflict and switch to interrogating me instead.


    ¡°Are you giving up?¡± I ignored his question and just faced off against him. He¡¯s a little taller than me but given the distance, I didn¡¯t need to look up. ¡°After all that talk¡­ This is why you¡¯re idiots.¡±


    I shook my head and threw another taunt to confirm that he was truly giving up. As I expected, apart from the two behind him, this guy was unaffected. So, he¡¯s half an idiot, I guess?


    He¡¯s using his head, after all. Unlike those flies I dealt with back then. However, after shouting that earlier, wasn¡¯t he at least embarrassed of himself? What was that again? ¡®Just because I¡¯m good at fighting   ¡­¡¯


    Although I favored this turn of events, that was truly disappointing. I thought I would be facing difficulty against his fighting skills.


    ¡°Your uniform. You¡¯re from 4th High. Are you part of that¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to bber continuously. Just get out of my sight. Don¡¯t forget to pick up your trash.¡± I cut his question off. Since he already gave up, there¡¯s no reason for me to y this game with him.


    Besides, just from those few words, it¡¯s easy to deduce what he¡¯s thinking. He¡¯s suspecting that I¡¯m part of our school¡¯s delinquent group or if there are other groups, I don¡¯t really care. He¡¯s probably going to drop a name if I let him continue.


    I didn¡¯t recognize any of them but their uniforms were clearly from the school Akane, Aoi and the others are attending. These idiots were probably dropouts or those who didn¡¯t care about sses. And since they¡¯re hanging out at this ce at this time of the day, acting like this ce is their turf, they¡¯re a headache even for their families.


    ¡°Also, if you ever think of taking revenge and dragging them here again. Make sure you find a ce to hide because I¡¯m going to hunt you all down. You can try ganging up on me again or set up an ambush. I don¡¯t care. Just be sure to save up for your hospital bills.¡± After saying that, I turned around and confidently strode out of the park to join Aoi and Ria at the other side of the street.


    I didn¡¯t nce back at all to keep the image of extreme confidence but I kept my senses spread open. If I heard heavy footsteps behind me, I could react immediately.


    Surprisingly, there were none. That leader didn¡¯t pursue me at all or ordered his underlings to do it for him.


    When I reached the other side of the street, Aoi and Ria promptly hugged me, their expression filled with worry. After patting their heads to calm them down, I turned around to check on those six.


    The leader was still standing where I left him, looking straight at me. The other two were helping those I knocked down to stand up. Whatever was going on in his head¡­ I had no idea. This might not be my first andst encounter with him.


    Even before the sound of the police siren broke the peace of the night, I guided the two girls out of the vicinity of that park and returned to the train station.

 Chapter 887 Taking them home

    <h4>Chapter 887 Taking them home</h4>


    When I arrived home with Aoi and Ria, I filled Akane and Miwa-nee in on the details of what happened. Obviously, they quickly checked if I was hurt or anything. When they found nothing of the sort, they both sighed in relief before softly reminding me to take care.


    As for the two girls that I took home, they still apologized for the incident even though I told them not to.


    Well, our ride back home became something like a soothing moment for the two. Truthfully, despite how they appeared fearless earlier, even smiling when I called them, they still became afraid of the possible oue.


    Even the unruly Aoi couldn¡¯t help but crumble in her fear that I would get hurt. I mean, even if I confidently strode forwards, believing in my own ability or even though I seemed invincible in their eyes during the previous incidents, nobody knows when an ident would happen. Furthermore, no matter how one looked at it, I should be the one at a disadvantage.


    Even experts couldn¡¯t boast that they would alwayse out on top when faced with disadvantageous odds. What more an amateur like me?


    Although the me should be put on those idiots, these girls tried owning it. That¡¯s why I gave them a good flick on their foreheads to wake them up.


    Good thing, Akane and Miwa-nee backed me up in not letting the two dwell on it. Their worries weren¡¯t unfounded but they shouldn¡¯t be stuck at it. It would just be an endless cycle, after all. Just like my self-deprecating that they managed to put a stop.


    During dinner, I attentively attended to the two but halfway through it, they regained their spirits back and turned tables on me. Upon seeing that, Akane and Miwa-neeughed at us which set a lively atmosphere.


    Also, Minoru who was probably curious about what he¡¯s witnessing copied it. He asked Akane and Miwa-nee to feed him but before they could do that, I took up the role.


    I even picked the boy up and sat him on myp. He appeared sulky at first but with my relentless doting on him, he settled down by the end.


    The four women at the table then looked at us with smiles on their lips. Especially Miwa-nee.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this boy to the bath. I got a little busy earlier.¡±


    After dinner Miwa-nee took the boy from me. The thing she got busy with was probably her research on which mountain camp we would go to next weekend. It would be a special day for us and since she¡¯s the one most knowledgeable about it, it¡¯s better to let her decide the ce.


    Akane went to the sink to do the dishes, leaving me with Aoi and Ria.


    With their moods returning to normal, I still had things I needed to ask them so I brought them to the living room.


    ¡°Darling, excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Dumb-senpai, me too!¡±


    As soon as I sat down on the sofa, the two spread my legs open to take a seat on my thighs. Aoi on my right and Ria on my left.


    Looking at them giggling as they snuggled to my neck and chest, I couldn¡¯t help but dote on the two. But like I said, I needed to know something¡­


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s put what happened behind us and focus on an important question¡­ Ria, will you tell me how you predicted that I was going to pick you up?¡±


    Turning my head to the girl, who was satisfying herself by pushing her whole face to be buried in my chest, I swiped her hair gently to have her look up at me.


    The observant girl bit her lips and reluctantly turned her head somewhere, her gazending on someone else. Following her eyes, there¡¯s only one girl that¡¯s at the end of it¡­ my silly wife.


    ¡°I see. So, you got a hint from Akane. Let¡¯s see¡­ Is it that? My small rant about you two nning toe here but you kept on pushing it back because of your considerations?¡± I put a hand on my chin as I looked at her like an interrogator to a suspect.


    Ria slowly nodded her head before pouting. Aoi who started kissing my neck also somehow froze from hearing that. This observant girl surely exined her predictions to her.


    And since the water was running at the sink, Akane failed to hear that. She¡¯s still obliviously humming a cheerful song while doing the dishes.


    Well, she¡¯s not to me for that. She probably mentioned it in their group chat. I mean, Akane was like the faucet for more information about me. Some of the girls were relying on her to hear things that even I was failing to notice about myself. Or what I was like at home.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t tell Akane to keep quiet about that rant of mine. It¡¯s not like the gifts I prepared for all of them. I explicitly told Akane not to tell anyone about it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright, I get it. And you, Aoi, must be the one who suggested to Ria to surprise me.¡±


    As soon as I said that, the girl on my right flinched. That alone was enough of an answer. But she also lifted her head, an apologetic expression was once again drawn on her face.


    ¡°Rx, I just want to know the sequence of events. We¡¯re past that incident¡­ The most important thing is¡­ you¡¯re here with me¡­¡± I smiled and caressed her cheeks.


    ¡°Uhm. I will consult you in the future before deciding, darling.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s the correct mindset too. Prevention is better in this case. But let¡¯s move past that and cheer up. Let¡¯s see, one more thing I wanted to ask from you two¡­ what excuse did you use for your parents to let you go?¡±


    This was the most important, after all. If they ran away without making an excuse then¡­ I might send them back home.


    I mean, I prepared myself by talking to their parents when I showed up at their house to ask for them. Although the probability of being rejected was high, it¡¯s still better than taking them with me without permission. It would feel like we¡¯re eloping if that¡¯s the case.


    ¡°That, you see, darling¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Dumb-senpai.¡±


    The two then started telling me the excuse they made.


    In Aoi¡¯s case, the girl told her parents that she was going to join an overnight review session with her friend from another ss for the midterm exams tomorrow. She talked to Akane and made her the ¡®friend¡¯ for that excuse. Her parents even called the house next door to confirm.


    And yep, Akane asked her mother to answer it and make it look like a legitimate sleepover.


    That¡¯s something they didn¡¯t inform me¡­ But whatever, instead of worrying again, I¡¯m actually d that it worked.


    For Ria¡¯s case¡­ Well, it¡¯s simple and easily aplished. Aoi was already a regr visitor to their house. She made it look like she was picking Ria up for another sleepover like before when I visited Aoi¡¯s house while her parents were away.


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand now. Then let¡¯s make it a believable excuse¡­¡± I grinned and called out to Akane, telling her that once she¡¯s done with the dishes we¡¯re going to do a review for our exams tomorrow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it, Dumb-senpai. But look at her¡­¡± Riaughed as she pointed at the girl at my right.


    Aoi closed her eyes and started faking a snore. She clearly didn¡¯t want to do a review session.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Aoi is already asleep. I guess it will only be the three of us, Ria. Wait for me, I¡¯ll put this girl down in the other room. Then you and Akane will prepare the review materials in our bedroom.¡±


    Since she¡¯s clearly faking it, I also used a fake tone while dering that. Riaughingly rode on it. ¡°I understand, Dumb-senpai. Too bad. Aoi will be alone in that room. Will you pamper me after we¡¯re finished?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a matter of course, Ria. I miss you. It¡¯s really too bad that Aoi is asleep. I also miss her. But well, what can I do? Her beauty rest is more important.¡± I shrugged and acted like I was about to carry the girl.


    And right at that moment, her eyes snapped open and red at me.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m awake. Aren¡¯t I?¡± With a forced smile, Aoi got up from myp as she crossed her arms.


    Seeing that, Riaughed again. And this time, Akane as well as the ones who came out from the bathroom; Miwa-nee and Minoru joined inughing. Well, I doubt Minoru understood why they wereughing but he still joined nheless.


    Little by little, Aoi¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment.


    And with this, our night cast off the low-spirited atmosphere brought about by that incident.

 Chapter 888 Bringing in Another Girl for the Review Session

    <h4>Chapter 888 Bringing in Another Girl for the Review Session</h4>


    Since we decided to make their excuse to be believable, I nned on taking photos of them reviewing together that they could send to their parents. Obviously, I shouldn¡¯t be seen with them.


    Furthermore, given that only having three of them might still be a little suspicious, I contacted another girl if she wanted to join us. Someone close by.


    Well, I also wanted to invite the others but given the distance, it would be proven difficult for them to get permission.


    In less than five minutes, I received a reply. She probably went down from her room to ask for permission first. Otherwise, her reply would be faster.


    ¡°Ruki! Yes, I am! But¡­ I can¡¯t stay overnight. My dad said I have to be back before 11.¡±


    ¡°Then I just have to make sure to send you back home at that time.¡± I sent my reply just as quickly.


    Looking at the clock in the upper left corner of my phone, it¡¯s only five minutes after eight. I picked up Aoi and Ria at 6:30 and arrived home a few minutes after 7. Then we ate dinner and had a little talk. Picking her up now would still give us more than two hours before the curfew they set.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll wait for you. Oh, no. I¡¯ll wait for Akane¡­¡±


    Although we were conversing in text messages, her excitement was oozing out. I mean, she could¡¯ve corrected it but she just continued typing and quickly hit the send button.


    Thinking about the girl¡¯s panicky expression right at this moment, a smile naturally bloomed on my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there picking you up as well. I just won¡¯t show my face though¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! That¡¯s for the best. They won¡¯t let me go if they find out there will be a boy.


    ¡°Alright. Wait for us for around five minutes, I¡¯m waiting for our ride.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll prepare now.¡±


    Right when thest message from the girl arrived, I heard the sound of a car engine stopping in front of our house.


    Looking behind me, I addressed the two girls first, ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon. For the meantime¡ª¡±


    ¡°Right, right. We¡¯ll start with our review, oh tyrant darling.¡± Still sulking at her seat because of how I somehow forced her to join us in our review session even though she didn¡¯t want to, Aoi cut me off andzily scribbled on her notebook.


    On her side, Ria quickly grabbed the pen and lightly pinched the sulky girl¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dumb-senpai. I¡¯ll make sure Aoi learns a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too reliable, Ria. I¡¯m lucky to have you.¡±


    It¡¯s slightly funny. Even though it¡¯s Aoi who¡¯s supposed to be the older one between them, it¡¯s Ria who¡¯s now in charge to put the unruly girl back in line.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Ria giggled and ran to me. With her head raised, I easily understood what she wanted. I picked her up in my arms and kissed her intimately.


    Seeing that, Aoi appeared panicky as she also stood up and ran to my side, waiting for her turn.


    ¡°Should I really give you a kiss?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s mean, darling.¡± And another pout. Usually, it¡¯s hard to make this girl this sulky. I mean, as someone unruly, she always did what she wanted to. That¡¯s the case most of the time even when she¡¯s still just a girl I stole. But in this situation, with the help of Ria, I made her be a littlepliant and I¡¯m loving every moment of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. Come here.¡± I put down the satisfied Ria and opened my arms for Aoi.


    Although still pouting, the girl quickly jumped and pressed her lips against mine. In no time at all, her tongue slid in, initiating a deeper kiss as though she was really hungry for a more intimate moment.


    By the time our kiss ended, the owner of the car was already inside the house, her arms crossed as she waited for me.


    ¡°So, this is why you¡¯re noting out after calling me at this time of the night. Ruru, are you trying to make me jealous?¡± Shio said as her lips also gradually pouted.


    ¡°Will you be jealous?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will. I¡¯m the same as them. Hungry for your attention.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I better give it to you too.¡±


    ¡°Husband, Eimi will catch a cold outside if you keep on being stalled here. Shiori-nee, hold that off for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I suppose I can wait. I¡¯ll also be here to supervise you all to focus on reviewing. For sure, one shameless pervert might not be able to restrain himself from being tempted to pamper his girls.¡± Shio stuttered at first, an embarrassed response to Akane¡¯s words but she quickly recovered and pointed the stake at me, her lips turning up into a smirk.


    I didn¡¯t offer a rebuttal and let her take that win. She¡¯d be too embarrassed if I teased her as well.


    In any case, before leaving from the front door, I still failed to restrain myself from jumping at her¡­


    ¡°I still have to thank you for that reviewer you made for us, right?¡± I said as I pushed Shio to the wall. Akane who was already outside just shook her head and waved her hand as she continued towards the car.


    I waved back at her before putting my focus back on Shio.


    ¡°I made it for all of my students, idiot Ruru.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m thanking you on behalf of all of us. Is that good enough?¡±


    ¡°Just say you miss me. Don¡¯te up with excuses. Do you think I will refuse you?¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. But my gratitude is genuine, that will save us from failing your subject.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ And I¡¯m d to see you all using it well¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Shio.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a teacher, after all.¡±


    With that, we stopped mincing with our words as we both pushed our faces closer. Even though we¡¯ve already kissed a lot of times and even had sex, a lot of times as well, nothing beats this feeling of just exchanging our genuine affections.


    Shio¡¯s arms naturally wrapped around me, our lips and tongue battled intensely as to which woulde out on top. Doing that for at least a minute, we didn¡¯t even need to catch our breath.


    We then walked out of the house together, acting as though nothing happened. A whileter, the car engine roared as we drove off to pick Eimi up.


    -


    -


    Since Eimi¡¯s house was closed, it didn¡¯t take more than five minutes to arrive there. But once Shio¡¯s car stopped at the front, I quickly hid myself from the view.


    I mean, there¡¯s someone else waiting with Eimi there. That college student that looked like a middle schooler cousin of hers was there.


    Seeing me trying to fit in the narrow space of the car¡¯s floorboard. Shio, who was at the wheel,ughed at my plight. She even teased me toe and hide inside her blouse.


    Well, if I could, I surely would. Anyway, a few secondster, Akane opened the backseat door for Eimi before moving to the front and taking the passenger seat. That silly girl gave Eimi the chance to be alone with me at the back.


    However, the same as Shio, Eimi and Akane, who had just settled themselves in the car,ughed upon seeing how I was trying to fit myself below.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering why I¡¯m hearing clearughter from Shio. So, it¡¯s like this, husband.¡±


    I know. Sorry for showing you my embarrassing side, Akane¡­


    ¡°You can get up now, Ruki. Anzu-nee went back inside.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just surprised that your cousin is there¡­ Is she aware?¡±


    ¡°No. She suspects you though. That¡¯s why she waited with me. She said that if you¡¯re the one who showed up to pick me up, she¡¯sing with us and barge in your room.¡± Eimi continuedughing as she pulled me back to sit down before snuggling with me.


    Ugh¡­ That girl. Is she truly that overprotective of Eimi or does she love messing up with us? Either of the two, she¡¯s bad news for our rtionship. Not that I was going to hate her for it¡­ she¡¯s still entertaining, after all.


    ¡°I see¡­ She¡¯ll be in for quite a surprise if she barges into my room.¡±


    Calling it a surprise was downying it, she¡¯d probably lose her mind if she saw the bed as well as the girls staying with me¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m d you called and invited me, Ruki. You made my day again.¡± As the car started moving again, Eimi showed me her best smile before pulling me down for a kiss, not minding Akane and Shio watching us from the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 889 Surprisingly Adorable

    <h4>Chapter 889 Surprisingly Adorable</h4>


    Upon returning home, Aoi and Ria, who were busily studying together, stood up and weed us back.


    Following that, Aoi put on a frown that¡¯s obviously an act went to my side andined, ¡°Darling, I can¡¯t understand Ria¡¯s exnation, help me~¡±


    And that¡¯splete with her round eyes blinking, imitating those cutesy characters. Whatever she was trying to do, it didn¡¯t fit her character.


    I mean, look at her body, her posture, her face and the way she dressed herself. More than a cutesy act, she¡¯d be more believable if she came off strong like a delinquent, with both of her hands pocketed in her coat or soft jacket. Well, at the moment, she¡¯s wearing a sleeveless blouse, the type that should be worn during summer. I could faintly see the trace of her brassiere wrapped around her perky chest. Her lush hail freely flowed behind her with her fringes were stylized which entuated her natural beauty.


    I guess I could give her a pass for being cute.


    But that¡¯s not the point at the moment, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe her, Dumb-senpai she¡¯s the one teaching me instead!¡± Ria quickly refuted Aoi¡¯s im. She stomped her cute little feet to reach me as she pulled me away from Aoi.


    Now here¡¯s the real cutie that didn¡¯t need any acting. Ria puffed her cheeks as she pointed usingly at Aoi. But because of the short distance, her finger poked Aoi¡¯s nose. That broke her act and quickly chomped on Ria¡¯s cute finger.


    ¡°Alright, you two¡­ How do I determine who¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Obviously, I already know who but I still yed along with them. Seeing all these, Shio walked to the kitchen to drink water while Eimi silently watched it with a forced smile on her lips.


    As for Akane, she went to the table to pick up the notebooks the two girls were using. ¡°Uh. Husband, here.¡±


    Handing those to me, Akane wryly smiled while her eyes focused on Aoi in an obvious surprise.


    ¡°So, Aoi. Do you still have the next part for your act?¡± I said as I pushed her notebook that contained written exnations on how to answer the problem that Ria had been stuck on.


    Hearing that, Ria¡¯s cute tongue peeked out, annoying Aoi.


    The unruly girl clicked her tongue before dropping the whole act. She grabbed my face and kissed me once before approaching Ria. She grabbed onto the girl¡¯s twintails that quietly rested on her shoulders before putting on a sinister smile. Well, not entirely sinister as Ria didn¡¯t even flinch at that, she stuck her tongue out even further, childishly mocking the Aoi using a subject that should normally not be used for it, ¡°You can¡¯t fool Dumb-senpai with your cutesy act, Aoi. Just live on being the rough girl who secretly wanted to be pampered by him every day. Wait. That''s not a secret, is it? You know, you can gain more points if you help him study instead.¡±


    ¡°B-but I¡¯mzy!¡± Aoi looked at me with puppy eyes as she dered that.


    So, her underlying problem was beingzy, not studying or understanding itself. Because she¡¯s always unruly, she¡¯s like the girl who¡¯s living at her own pace. Well, at least until she fell in love with me. Now, she just wanted more of my attention while ignoring everything else.


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll take that role from you. Let¡¯s go, Dumb-senpai.¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Don¡¯t forget me, darling.¡±


    Ria started pulling me with her to the table where they were studying but Aoi quickly caught my other arm and stopped our advance.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m speechless at this¡­¡± I broke my silence and turned my head to the girl that remained behind me, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Eimi too. Forget you see and hear anything from them. They¡¯re just having fun.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Darling, are you embarrassed by us?¡±


    And because of my words, Ria and Aoi both looked at me, seemingly about to cry.


    ¡°No¡­ I just told you, I¡¯m speechless on how to interpret the little catfight you just did. And you really surprised me, Aoi¡­ I¡¯ll be asking for your help on topics I didn¡¯tpletely understand.¡±


    Well, I could write an essay about my observation on that but¡­ it didn¡¯t need any interpretation at all. It¡¯s just another way for the two to appeal to me. After days of not seeing each other, their longing for me was surely overflowing right now. Hence, this slight overreaction from the two.


    All I had to do now was to take it all in and respond to them in a way that they would feel that I wasn¡¯t neglecting them at all.


    -


    -


    A whileter, after calming down and preparing everything we needed, we started our review for tonight.


    With Shio supervising us and bringing forth hermanding side, none of us tried anything funny and just focused on what we were doing.


    Of course, the photo evidence that there¡¯s really a review session was already taken well before I joined them.


    And since our numbers swelled to six, instead of our bedroom, we just continued on the coffee table that I ced earlier before picking up Eimi. Using the futons that were normally used to decorate the sofa, our butts were saved from being sore.


    To not disturb us, Miwa-nee and Minoru already went upstairs. There¡¯s a small TV in their room so she¡¯s going to use that to put the boy to sleep.


    While Akane, Ria, Eimi and I didn¡¯t have anyints about reviewing for tomorrow¡¯s exams, Aoi who was naturallyzy and just forced to agree to it started sulking again.


    Her lips were pouted as she only kept drawing circles on her notebook even when Shio already scolded her twice¡­ ¡°Darling, you¡¯re not a man of your word. You said we¡¯re doing it in the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Aoi. Aren¡¯t you going to help Ruru? Why don¡¯t you stop sulking and just get to that? Or if you want, you can wait in the bedroom instead. They¡¯re serious about wanting to review.¡± Shio scolded her once more and even gave her an option on what to do.


    ¡°I¡­ Shiori-nee, look. How can I do that when he¡¯s surrounded by them.¡± Aoi pointed at my sides.


    Well, that¡¯s true.


    Because around five minutes into this session, Ria raised her head to peek at what I was doing. And upon seeing how I was having trouble with math, she raised herself for the situation. She called out to me and said, ¡°Dumb-senpai, do you need help in math? I¡¯ve read in advance and studied some high school stuff in my free time.¡±


    And that was proven true. Surely, reading in her free time came about from her trait of being an observant. She probably picked up a book and read it from cover to cover. Although that trait of hers could lead her to always be somewhat lost at times, it also allowed her to easily focus on something. Even understanding the hidden meanings was something she could easily pick up. That¡¯s why it¡¯s no wonder that she could also read my character.


    If Hifumi or Rae met and spent time with her, they would surely get along well when ites to studying. Well, it¡¯s possible for Rae and they already met before but for Hifumi¡­ I could only meet that girl in chance encounters at their school.


    Anyway, Aoi was different. Based on theziness that she showed, she¡¯s clearly inherently intelligent herself. She just wanted more motivation to work for something. But because she was slow on the uptake when we started our review, Ria beat her to the punch.


    Furthermore, Eimi, who was initially justparing answers with me, joined in trying to absorb Ria¡¯s solutions and exnations. And that now leads to our current situation.


    As I was still not finished with math, Aoi couldn¡¯t do anything but wait. Akane also asionally joins but she¡¯s mostly only asking for rifications. Obviously, she¡¯s also sneakily trying to score points from me by putting herself behind me and leaning forward whenever she¡¯s seeking answers. That allowed me to feel her still developing bump of softness¡­ That¡¯s still a heavenly experience for me even though I was already experiencing every part of hers every day.


    ¡°Well then, Aoi can you help me in Social Studies?¡± I coughed once and the three girls surrounding me instantly understood what I wanted to do. They all smiled before slowly inching away.


    I then stood up and brought my cushion next to the sulking girl, joining her on this side of the table.


    With her eyes widening in surprise, a beautiful smile then bloomed on her lips as enthusiasm filled her whole person. ¡°Leave it to me, darling!¡±


    The three girls smilingly thenmented on what they were witnessing.


    ¡°So simple~¡±


    ¡°To think that she has this side¡­¡±


    ¡°Aoi-san is surprisingly¡­ adorable.¡±

 Chapter 890 Dream

    <h4>Chapter 890 Dream</h4>


    When it came to academics, I knew that I am average at best. Ever since my desire manifested, I only studied and scored enough to not get a failing mark. And that was because supplementary lessons were something I was trying to avoid. It could ruin my ns on how to steal a target.


    Surely, I could also deliberately fail my exams if the necessity arrived. For example, if my target also flunked, taking the supplementary lessons would allow me to have a chance to meet her. But as far as I remembered, at least, to those who I targeted, none of them was that bad at academics.


    Anyway, now that I started focusing on getting high marks, I became aware of which subjects I was weak at.


    In this review session, Ria, Eimi and Akane helped me with both Math and Science. The previous review sessions for the past three days or even the one we held at Satsuki¡¯s house also helped. And since I specifically asked her, Aoi helped me with Social Studies.


    When I was done with both, Shio stopped her supervision as she joined us at the table. Or sat down next to me to give special coaching in English.


    She got me covered with that subject. But even with her coaching and the review materials she prepared, I could only be confident to get a passing mark.


    I mean, even if it was widely epted as a global or internationalnguage, not everyone was keen on learning it. Being able to read signs written in English was enough for most students and adults alike. Many deemed it unnecessary to pick up a foreignnguage when most of their lives would just be spent in this city, prefecture or country.


    In my case, however, I just didn¡¯t care too much because of my desire. Now, I was going to aim for higher scores and expect praises from my girls¡­ or not.


    Around an hourter or soter, Shio pped her hands as she announced the end of our review session.


    Although we only covered a few parts from different subjects, she told us that overdoing or pushing our minds to the limit would just be detrimental to the things we just reviewed. Unless we¡¯re going to take the test minutes after it, there¡¯s no point in cramming too many topics into our heads.


    ¡°In my experience, since you all studied the lessons already, the memory of those that you understood should be already ingrained in your memories. Take a quick scan orst-minute cramming tomorrow before the exam, that¡¯s enough to refresh those memories. But if you¡¯re a genius or someone with a high IQ, reading the test questions was enough to refresh your memories.¡±


    Shio gave that simple piece of advice to mark the end of our review session.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re finished!¡± Aoizily stretched out as she put her pen down before crawling back to my side.


    Except for the unruly andzy girl, all of us nodded andmitted that advice to memory.


    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll remember that, Shio.¡±


    And after me, Akane, Eimi and Ria also expressed words of gratitude to Shio. They even started calling her ¡®elder sister¡¯ with the right amount of respectfulness.


    Upon hearing that, Shio''smanding side retreated as she quickly turned red from her neck upwards. And being at my side, she hid her face by burying it in my chest.


    Soon enough, a burst ofughter erupted from Akane, Ria and Eimi. On the other hand, the unruly girl who got influenced by what she saw also started snuggling closer, even lifting my arm to wrap it around her body.


    -


    -


    After the review session, we rested and ate some snacks that Akane prepared as we waited for Eimi¡¯s curfew.


    Well, knowing that Shio and Eimi were not going to stay in the house, the other girls silently gave way for the two to spend the rest of the time with me. Well, not really silently, but Akane made it look like they just had something else to do. She brought Aoi and Ria to our bedroom, telling me that they were going to prepare it.


    However, Shio also went with them a few minutester after she recovered from her embarrassment earlier.


    Due to that, I became alone with Eimi.


    Naturally, I thought of a lot of things I wanted to do or talk about with her. But in the end, we still found ourselves inside my previous.


    Well, obviously, we¡¯re not here for our first time or first night together. The girl asked me to see my room, the room she had already seen the first time she visited the house.


    Now that I think of it, at that time, she was also with Aoi and Ria¡­ She even peeped along with Akane and Ria when I had sex with Aoi inside this room.


    ¡°I finally got to step in here¡­ Ruki¡¯s room¡­¡± While giggling, Eimi ran to the middle of the room and spun once, checking every part of it. She¡¯s like a child who entered an amusement park for the first time.


    I followed her and embraced the girl. But before I could wrap my arms around herpletely, Eimi jumped to the bed and buried her face in there. She then rolled to the middle andughed while looking at me.


    ¡°It still feels like a dream, Ruki.¡± She started.


    Eimi then pointed her arm at me, clearly asking me to join her. Obviously, I didn¡¯t decline that invitation, I grabbed her hand and climbed up.


    But instead of just simply lying down on the bed with her, I cuddled to her chest, pushing my face to that softness before looking up and smiling at her, ¡°What dream? I already told you many times, this is real¡­ I love you, Eimi.¡±


    Although slightly taken aback at my assertiveness, the girl didn¡¯t even flinch as a beautiful smile bloomed on her lips.


    Putting a hand on the back of my head, she startedbing my hair before nodding, ¡°I love you too, Ruki. Uhm¡­ even so, ever since bing your girl, I just continue feeling like that. You know¡­ like how a princess gets together with her prince charming. That kind of dream. But in our case, our reality. I¡¯m an extremely normal girl but whenever I¡¯m with you, that¡¯s how I feel. A princess.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then will my princess give me a kiss?¡± I exaggeratedly puckered my lips that I probably already took on a duck face.


    Seeing that, Eimi¡¯s soothingughter echoed in the room. She then exerted a little force to pull me up. Of course, I assisted her with that.


    Secondster, she needed only to lower her head to reach my puckered lips.


    But instead of doing so, she copied me and asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the princess be the one to ask for a kiss?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re probably right. But what can I do? This prince charming loves being pampered by my Eimi.¡±


    If my girls see me acting like this, they would clearlyugh first before spoiling me like I wanted.


    ¡°Oh. I understand. It can¡¯t be helped then.¡± After acting like she didn¡¯t have any choice, Eimi gently closed her eyes and lowered her head.


    At that moment, our lips met. At first, our lips remained like that, only pressed against each other.


    However, continuing my assertiveness, I didn¡¯t waste time to savor the few minutes we had and letting her feel my affection for her.


    With her original intention of just checking out my previous room quickly changing, Eimi assertively adapted to it, making this moment another irreceable memory for the both of us.


    When we both got satisfied from kissing, Eimi¡¯s hands clumsily slipped inside my shirt and pants, feeling my body and that part of me directly. I reciprocated that albeit, I did it gently to not startle her. And to make it better for her, my lips carefully handled her neck and what she was hiding underneath her clothes.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruki, may you have a good night.¡± Although still a little flushed from what happened in that, Eimi waved her hand at me before getting off Shio¡¯s car.


    Fortunately, no one¡¯s outside their house this time, making it easier for us to converse before our night ends.


    ¡°Mhm, good night, Eimi¡­ You can visit our house anytime. And I will also pick you up whenever there¡¯s a chance. You know how I am, I always miss you.¡±


    ¡°Me too! But you¡¯ve been naughty tonight¡­ And I¡¯m no better ¡­¡± She looked like she was going to scold me but remembering that she also became assertive, her face reddened once more as she said thatst part in a mumble.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Don¡¯t mind it. There¡¯s still more toe.¡±


    ¡°Y-you. No wonder you keep being called shameless by the others.¡± Eimi covered her face before lightly sighing. Nheless, the smile on her lips never faded.


    I let out augh and answered, ¡°Well, that¡¯s like my title by now. I¡¯m your shameless Prince Charming.¡±


    ¡°Right. Right. Then I look forward to more memories with you, shameless prince.¡±


    With that, Eimi eventually got off the car and continued to their front door. Before entering, she waved her hand at me, Akane and Shio.


    When we returned to the house, Shio didn¡¯t get off anymore as she returned to her apartment. Akane and I tried convincing her to stay but she gave a silly excuse,


    ¡°Y-you know, Ruru. I can¡¯t bete for tomorrow¡¯s morning assembly before the exam¡­ You too should make sure not to bete. Sleep early!¡±


    Even though it was dark outside, the shade of red was clearly caught by my eyes. And even without saying it, I understood what she meant¡­ ¡®Let¡¯s not tire ourselves from too much sex tonight.¡¯


    Well, as always, it depends¡­

 Chapter 891 What reminder? *

    <h4>Chapter 891 What reminder? *</h4>


    Shio¡¯s reminder echoed in my mind throughout my mind. However, it was easily broken when Akane and I took a bath¡­


    What could we do? We were always getting drawn to each other no matter how many times we did it. And I was sure that even if Akane was reced by another girl, the result would just be the same.


    I could point at myself for being too horny and always full of energy despite doing it twice or thrice every day. As a self-proimed pervert, that¡¯s just how it was.


    Besides, I also couldn¡¯t get enough of my girls¡¯ pleasure-filled expressions or even just their blushing faces. As the core of our rtionship, satisfying them would always be in order.


    Anyway, while bathing, Akane mentioned something to me. Something that made me puzzled as we returned to our bedroom where Aoi and Ria who had already taken their bath were waiting.


    ¡°Alright. I got my fill of husband, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Akane opened the conversation like that as soon as we climbed up in the bed. She had a rather smug expression, most likely flexing to the two that we had sex inside the bathroom.


    In response to that, Aoi clicked her tongue again before strongly pulling me to her side.


    In reference, while my position was always in the middle of the bed, Akane¡¯s spot was always on my right. Tonight, with the addition of Ria and Aoi, the former won their rock-paper-scissor game and got the privilege to sleep on top of me while thetter got the left side.


    Well, that¡¯s the most ideal since if Ipared their weights, having someone lighter even if it¡¯s just a few kilograms was a lot better for me. Even if I was already used to having someone sleeping on my chest, wouldn¡¯t it be morefortable for all of us?


    ¡°Aoi, don¡¯t just pull Dumb-senpai like that. He¡¯ll still be hurt, you know?¡± Ria scolded the unruly girl. However, Aoi ignored it and stuck her tongue out.


    ¡°You two dare to be smug. Look how I seduce, darling.¡± Saying that in a determined tone, Aoi puffed her cheeks and sat down on the bed. Grabbing my left arm that was currently outstretched, she slipped it inside her blouse.


    As I felt her smooth skin on my fingertips, I soon reached the pleasant softness of her perky hills. On top of that, she¡¯s not wearing her bra.


    With a smile as though she already won, her eyes focused on me as though waiting for my appreciation.


    Let¡¯s see. Given my character and our rtionship, it only needed a few words to let this unruly girl behave or be as adorable as earlier. However, I somehow felt like teasing her.


    ¡°Aoi¡­ I appreciate you removing it for me. I mean, I missed this but forgive me for saying this¡­ are you eating properly? Why does this feel like it¡¯s smaller than before?¡± As I said that, I gave her breast a squeeze.


    ¡°Haahn~!¡± Aoi instantly squirmed and produced a silent moan but momentster, her eyes nted as she sharply red at me, ¡°Wait! What did you say, darling?!¡±


    ¡°It deted,¡± I repeated, not changing the expression on my face.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± And having heard it twice, Ria and Akane¡¯s stifledughter finally burst forth, filling the roam with it.


    Aoi first became wide-eyed then, confused before a wronged expression covered her face. Her lips also curved in reverse as though she was about to cry.


    ¡°I-is that true?¡± She asked again, still hoping for me to change my evaluation.


    Instead of repeating, I simply blinked my eyes once.


    A few seconds after that, Aoi¡¯s grip on my wrist tightened before pulling my hand out of her clothes.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not deted! Take a look, darling!¡± In a bid to reverse my evaluation, Aoi took off her blouse, revealing her naked top. Using her hands, she cupped her perky breasts and lifted them, presenting them for my eyes to feast on.


    Well, looking at her with a touch of tears from the corner of her eyes while doing this, brought about another sense of sexiness within her form.


    Besides, it¡¯s obviously not deted at all. I mean, she probably gained another cup.


    Akane and Ria, who had just beenughing, stopped. Akane was bbergasted. If before they¡¯re about the same size, even if she¡¯s also in the process of developing, she¡¯s already beaten by Aoi by half a cup. Due to that, the smug girl from earlier was now looking at me with a pitiful expression. Most likely, she wanted me topliment her size.


    On the other hand, Ria''s smile froze before it switched to a naughty one. My little brother below was awakened.


    These girls¡­ What should I do with them?


    Well, there¡¯s only one way¡­


    ¡°Aoi,e here and let me see it clearly¡­¡± I grabbed her hand and gently pulled her back to my side. With her lips stretching into a grin, the unruly girl obedientlyid down and even pressed her chest close to my face.


    As though it couldn¡¯t wait anymore, my hand involuntarily moved and held her perky breasts. My head then moved and put her sensitive cherry inside my mouth.


    At the same time as I did that, my other hand slipped inside Akane¡¯s negligee and crawled upward, stopping at her breast. Ria, who had the liberty on top of me, slowly slid down, her face level with my bulging erection.


    While I was busy sucking and squeezing both Akane and Aoi, Ria slid down what was covering my lower body¡­


    ¡°Dumb-senpai, you got yourself in a bind. Let me take care of this for you.¡± In her rare tempting tone of voice, Ria said that as she let my erection stand up. And without waiting for my answer, her cute little tongue began licking it from the base to the tip¡­


    If Shio saw this scene, would she scold or join us?


    As my thoughts ran to that point, the door opened and Miwa-nee, wearing a sexy nightgown, entered.


    ¡°Great, you¡¯re just starting.¡± She said as she began making her way to our bed, joining Ria in her endeavor.


    Is this heaven? Obviously.


    -


    -


    ¡°Good night. I¡¯ll return to our room.¡± Miwa-nee said as she slowly fixed the nightgown that got a little disheveled from what we did. Between her legs, the mix of my semen and her love juice trickled down.


    She picked up a piece of tissue and wiped it off before walking to the door.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Good night, Miwa-nee.¡± I had no idea if my voice was already weak but at least, I still got to send her off, even if it was just with my gaze.


    It¡¯s been more than an hour and we have just finished... Obviously, it¡¯s not possible for me to finish in all of them but at least, I still managed to squeeze my balls twice. The first in Aoi and the second for Miwa-nee.


    At the moment, Ria was happily curled up between me and Akane as she snored lightly. Well, I also needed to move so once I made her climax, I put her down on the side to take the next girl. I nned to pick her up again and put her on top of me before sumbing to sleep.


    Akane who was just lovingly caressing my cheek then sat up before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll fetch us drinking water, husband.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Take care on your way down.¡± I reminded her as she slowly made her way to the door. Watching her slightly wobble in her steps, the girl still hadn¡¯t recovered from what we did¡­ or I just did her good again.


    Anyway, when she left the room, I was left with the unruly girl who was snuggled to my neck. She¡¯s now naked from top to bottom, her leg even clutched on mine.


    Unlike Ria, she¡¯s still awake and was just resting with me.


    ¡°Are you nning to give me a hickey?¡± I asked before lifting her chin to have her look at me.


    ¡°It depends. If you want one. I will give you two.¡±


    ¡°Then put it somewhere inconspicuous.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, darling.¡± Having gotten my permission, Aoi¡¯s delight couldn¡¯t be hidden as she began nibbling below my corbone.


    It¡¯s a little ticklish. She picked the part that she knew I would be. The girl loves seeing my reaction to it, after all.


    Anyway, while she was doing that, I remembered what Akane said earlier at the bath¡­


    ¡°By the way, Aoi¡­ What is it? Aren¡¯t you going to ask me for a favor?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, her nibbling stopped as she once again looked up at me. Slowly, her face became troubled as though she was finding it hard to say whatever it was. But after a minute of deliberation, her eyes refocused on me before revealing that favor¡­


    ¡°I¡­ Darling, can I ask you to steal someone?¡±


    Huh? Am I hearing this right?

 Chapter 892 Strange Favor

    <h4>Chapter 892 Strange Favor</h4>


    I waited for at least thirty seconds to see if there¡¯s a follow-up from it, like ¡®I¡¯m kidding¡¯ or ¡®Did I get you with that?¡¯ but nothing of the sort came about.


    In her mesmerizing naked posture, Aoi remained steadfast as she stared straight into my eye, waiting patiently for my response.


    I guess she¡¯s serious about that. Of all things I was expecting, it was truly unexpected.


    No wonder she didn¡¯t tell me about this straight up. She probably consulted Akane first. Given that the silly girl told me about it, Aoi already got a go-ahead signal from her.


    Akane most likely went out of the room to give Aoi this chance to exin to me in detail what she meant by that.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± I lifted my body a bit and rested my back on the headrest. Since this might be a serious one, I better hear everything from her and understand it so that I could decide on what to do.


    It might be simr to how Haruko asked me to steal the five girls that she helped. However, I had a feeling that that was not the case here.


    Aoi sat down next to me and rested her head on my shoulder before starting.


    While I waited for her to start, I covered us with the nket, including the sleeping Ria. I also pulled the girl up so as not to cover herpletely. Moreover, even though she didn¡¯t wake up, the girl adjusted her sleeping posture and stretched her arm to hug me.


    Lost to her adorability, I began tob her hair dotingly.


    Well, it was at this point that Aoi opened her mouth again. I thought she was going to exin the details of that favor but she brought up a name. A familiar one.


    ¡°Do you remember Ohori-senpai, darling?¡±


    ¡°Ohori-senpai? Of course, I do.¡±


    Ohori Tomoyo. She¡¯s a year older than us and an upperssman that was always with Aoi before I managed to steal her. No, even after I stole her, Aoi was still often with her.


    Now that I think about it, are they still hanging out together?


    More than a senior, Ohori-senpai was her childhood friend. Someone she''s been close with ever since young. I remembered Aoi mentioned that because Ohori¡¯s family moved away from their neighborhood, the only time she gets to hang out with her is during school.


    Well, the only reason I remembered her was because she¡¯s one of the reasons why I got closer to the unruly girl.


    Hearing my acknowledgment that I still remember the girl, Aoi¡¯s eyes shined with enthusiasm. ¡°Great. Then, if that¡¯s the case, this will be easy. Please steal her from her current boyfriend.¡±


    As expected, she wouldn¡¯t bring her up if it¡¯s not about her. However, what¡¯s the reason for asking me to steal her childhood friend?


    Perhaps seeing the confusion in my eyes, Aoi lightly hit her head and stuck her tongue out. ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m an idiot. I have to exin why, right? First, let me show you something.¡±


    After saying that, she reached for her phone. After fiddling with it for a bit, she presented it to me. On the screen, a photo was on disy.


    However, it¡¯s neither Aoi nor Ohori-senpai. Or at least, the one in the photo didn¡¯t look like the one I could vaguely remember.


    It¡¯s a photo of a couple, walking out of a love hotel. However, from the angle and the background, it was taken from inside an establishment. A coffee shop, to be exact.


    ¡°Did you take this?¡±


    ¡°Un. Took it by chance. That guy is her boyfriend. And the girl¡­ I¡¯m sure you understand it even without me exining it.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s truly easy to understand. The guy is cheating on Ohori-senpai. And more importantly, they even went to a love hotel. Should I praise or criticize him?


    I have no right to both because I¡¯m worse than him in conventional thinking.


    Anyway, if he¡¯s cheating, why did this lead Aoi to ask me to steal Ohori-senpai?


    If I remember correctly, Ohori-senpai was also a headstrong girl. She¡¯s also unruly but Aoi beat her in that regard. Aoi once told me that she picked up her behavior from the girl but from the time I remembered spending with them, I concluded that they rubbed that behavior on each other. They¡¯re like two peas in the same pod. Simr in a lot of ways.


    However, since Aoi was the only one with a boyfriend back then, she naturally became my target.


    Aoi and Ohori-senpai were close as childhood friends. Most of the time, even though they¡¯re separated by a year, they¡¯re together.


    When I was in the process of stealing Aoi, Ohori-senpai acted as a bridge for us. Well, she found it amusing that I was approaching Aoi despite knowing that she¡¯s already taken.


    Although I didn¡¯t clearly express my intention to make Aoi fall for me, Ohori-senpai found it entertaining.


    Right. For her, helping me get close to Aoi was only for her entertainment. But in the end, since she cared for her friend, the girl also told me to back off and stop hoping.


    Little did she know that at the time she told me to back off, Aoi was already mine¡­


    After that, I stopped looking for Aoi whenever she was with Ohori-senpai so that was possibly thest time I talked to her. I was already sessful with stealing my target, after all¡­


    Back to the topic, was she hoping to give the guy a taste of his own medicine? By asking me to steal Ohori-senpai, Aoi was enacting revenge?


    But something¡¯s not right¡­ Why offer her up to me? She could just tell Ohori-senpai what she discovered...


    Unless¡­


    ¡°Ohori-senpai knows that she¡¯s being cheated?¡± When I said that, Aoi didn¡¯t even blink as she quickly nodded her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m right. You¡¯ll understand it easily, that¡¯s my darling.¡±


    ¡°But Aoi, if it¡¯s to help Ohori-senpai then I can do so even without stealing her.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t exined properly, darling. You see¡­¡±


    As though she remembered something, Aoi put a hand on her chin as she reorganized her thoughts.


    Looking at her like that, it somehow started to build suspense. I waited for at least two minutes before Aoi opened her mouth again.


    And this time, sheid out everything. The reason why she asked me, what she wanted to happen and her desired oue if at all possible.


    ¡°You can just let her go after stealing her but I also won¡¯t mind if you really fell for her, darling. However, in this case, I hope you can bring back the past you or the methods you were using before. To open Ohori-nee¡¯s eyes that her boyfriend isn¡¯t some hotmodity that she didn¡¯t want to lose even though she¡¯s already being openly disregarded.¡±


    Ending it at that, Aoi then put on a rather forced smile. And right at this moment, Akane returned with a pitcher of water.


    Aoi quickly jumped out of the bed to drink water before filling another ss for me.


    While she was doing that, my mind started digesting and organizing everything Aoi revealed.


    Her favor boils down to one thing, she wanted to help her blinded friend who stopped listening to reason.


    Furthermore, the situation sounds familiar¡­ It¡¯s just like Arisa-senpai¡¯s past where Izumi-senpai failed to convince the girl that she was being fooled by her boyfriend at that time.


    What should I do here? It¡¯s like Aoi had just told me, ¡®Go and cheat on us, darling.¡¯. She even told me to bring back my past methods¡­ But she specifically raised it as asking me for a favor.

 Chapter 893 New Day

    <h4>Chapter 893 New Day</h4>


    As the new day dawned on us, the first thing I did was wait for the two girls to wake up.


    Ria was curled up on top of me while Aoi had my left arm coil around her body and she held it in ce by clutching it by her arm.


    They¡¯re still peacefully sleeping, snoring cutely while having rxed expressions. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re confident that nothing would happen to them as long as they¡¯re next to me.


    Ria was a known sleeper but she had her own body clock. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not worried. She¡¯s always waking up a few minutes before or after six o¡¯clock. She¡¯s always having bed hair though. Furthermore, despite looking refreshed all the time, she needed a cup of hot choco to kickstart her brain.


    On the other hand, Aoi¡¯s sleeping patterns could also be described as unruly or inconsistent. She could wake up refreshed even if she¡¯s dead tired the night before or she could wake up exhausted even after a good night¡¯s sleep. More often than not, the girl would remain sleeping until thest minute. She always had her rm set 5 minutes before 7. 7 is one hour before homeroom, giving her very little time to prepare. But surprisingly, she could keep up with that kind of schedule even through high school.


    Anyway, the other girl that should be in our bed was already outside. Akane woke up first and after getting her morning kiss from me, done with extreme difficulty so as not to wake up the two, she happily strode off the room to prepare for our breakfast.


    And that left me in this situation where I was waiting for my observant girl to be woken up by her body clock before I would try to wake up Aoi.


    Since our night ended and it would be rather hard to have them both here again, I decided to make sure that I could extend my bonding time with Aoi and Ria even if it¡¯s just for a fraction of a second.


    Well, I would surely do the same thing for everyone, not just the two¡­ One could call that a woe of having a harem but for me, it¡¯s just a natural thing.


    Anyway, like I thought, as soon as the clock ticked to six, Ria opened her eyes.


    ¡°Good morning, Dumb-senpai.¡±


    After a cute yawn that sounds like a kitten, she greeted me with a good morning kiss.


    Following that, I gently shook the girl on my left, waking her up.


    After doing the same as Ria, Aoi tried sleeping in again but obviously, I stopped her. Despite the struggle, I pulled the two up and dragged them with me to the mini-gym to do our morning exercises. Halfway through it, Akane joined us.


    Once we¡¯re finished, I fit all four of us in the bathroom to take a shower together, washing off the sweat from our bodies and obviously, another extension of our lovely night.


    We didn¡¯t take long, obviously. With how early we get up today and finish our morning routine and preparation, we¡¯re already set to go.


    I would be sending the three to school. Another extension of my time with them. To avoid Fuyu¡¯s suspicion, going in early was the only answer. And in this way, we also didn¡¯t have to necessarily restrain ourselves when the train cars were still a little deserted.


    Quickly finding an empty one and settling down on a corner, we got our own world again as we waited to reach our destination.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m still sleepy. Can I sleep on your shoulder?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can. But how will you do that?¡±


    Ria and Akane already took my sides, leaving Aoi one seat apart from me.


    ¡°Ria, switch with me!¡±


    I thought she was going to stand up and just settle on myp. But I guess, even her unruliness has its certain limit.


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m also sleepy. No, wait, I¡¯m already asleep. Dumb-senpai, hold me.¡± Ria yfully answered and before I knew it, she was already faking sleep with her head resting on my shoulder.


    Seeing that, Aoi pouted and looked at Akane. However, my silly wife also had a yful expression as she mercilessly shook her head, rejecting Aoi¡¯s plea.


    ¡°Oh. Are you sulking again, Aoi? You do know that we¡¯d be dropping Ria to the middle school, right? That would be your chance.¡±


    ¡°But I want it now, darling.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then will you settle with this?¡± I stretched my arm, much like my sleeping posture fromst night. Seeing that, Aoi reluctantly grabbed and ced my hand on her cheek.


    ¡°Un¡­ This is enough.¡±


    Seeing how she started rubbing my palm on her face as well as herfortable expression that she was producing, the girl was simply an adorable treat.


    With that, our morning ride to their schools went smoothly.


    We all got off at the station we often usedst year or specifically, a few months ago before graduating from middle school.


    Walking along the familiar road to our middle school didn¡¯t really bring out a lot of pleasant memories. My days were always filled with thoughts of my unquenchable desire, after all.


    There¡¯s nothing more important to me other than fulfilling it. But now, with Akane, Aoi and Ria at my side, I found myself unconsciously writing and burning this memory down so that the next time Ie here, this would be the one I would remember.


    Although there¡¯s already middle school students who were part of the early birds walking alongside us, none of them gave us a suspicious look. Some were curious but none of their eyes lingered as they went on their way.


    Well, most of them were still innocentdspared to most high school students who were mostly thinking about how they would getid to discard their V-card or just to find a girlfriend or boyfriend to give color their three years of high school.


    Ah. Today¡¯s midterm exams probably also yed a role. Either way, we sessfully sent Ria to the school gates. I kissed her again and called it a good luck charm for today¡¯s exams.


    And although she tried criticizing the public¡¯s belief in charms, the girl was smiling throughout and even asked for another one in the form of a hug.


    Naturally, I gave it to her.


    ¡°Un. Good luck to you as well, Dumb-senpai, Aoi, and Akane too. Next time, I love a night alone with Dumb-senpai.¡±


    After saying all that, the girl¡¯s dazzling smile bloomed before energetically walking inside.


    ¡°That girl. Does she have to shout that?¡± Aoi said, clicking her tongue.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? Aren¡¯t you thinking of doing the same, Aoi?¡± asked Akane. She even leaned closer to Aoi, her yful smile still hanging on her lips.


    ¡°Ugh. Akane, No, I¡¯m not.¡± And although she denied it, Aoi¡¯s expressions betrayed her.


    Starting a banter like that as we walked away from the middle school¡¯s vicinity, our day continued to grow brighter.


    Fifteen minutester, we¡¯re nearing the high school they¡¯re attending. The yful atmosphere had long died down and we were seemingly wrapped in an air of seriousness.


    ¡°So, husband, have you decided what to do?¡± Akane opened up the conversation while Aoi perked her ears as she waited for my response.


    It¡¯s a no-brainer, the question was about the favor Aoi brought upst night.


    After hearing everything, I dyed answering for this moment. Sure, I managed to use the time that passed to think about this carefully, and I came up with an answer¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Aoi also thought about this a lot before bringing it up.¡± As I said that, I looked at the two girls¡¯ reactions and just as I thought, that favor came out of nowhere¡­ they deliberated over whether to bring it up to me or not.


    ¡°I won¡¯t decline it easily without proper judgment. I know you¡¯re all aware. I¡¯m trying to step away from that part of me and it¡¯s for all of you¡­ But if this was the only way I could fulfill that favor or help someone who also helped me before, then I wanted to see the real situation firsthand¡­¡±


    Stealing someone. It¡¯s actually quite dangerous. If I return to doing that again then the urges that I already bottled up had a possibility of going out of control again. However, if it¡¯s just the method without any influence of my inextinguishable desire, then I might be able to control the situation¡­ At least, that¡¯s what I hope to do. But that was if I decided to undertake it.


    ¡°¡­Set up a way for us to meet. Ohori-senpai and that boyfriend of hers.¡± I turned to Aoi and the girl quickly nodded in agreement.


    In any case, I doubt this would disrupt my current goals. It¡¯s a favor so I would treat it as such.

 Chapter 894 Silly Mizuki

    <h4>Chapter 894 Silly Mizuki</h4>


    After separating from Akane and Aoi, my feet led me to the same bakery where I met Mizuki before. The favor that we had just discussed was already thrown to the back of my mind. That meeting that Aoi would arrange still needed some preparation so it wouldn¡¯t happen anytime soon. At least, not during this exam period.


    As soon as I arrived at the bakery¡¯s vicinity, the familiar car that always carried the girl anywhere she wanted to was already parked in front of it. Her chauffeur, Suzuki-san, could be seen waiting inside the car with no Mizuki in sight.


    Thinking the girl was already inside, waiting for me, I peered through the ss window of the bakery. However, she¡¯s nowhere in sight¡­


    Where is she? Did something happen?


    Carrying that question in my mind, I approached the car.


    When her eyes met mine, Suzuki-san swiftly left the car, greeting me like she would an important person.


    ¡°Onoda-sama, ojou-sama has instructed me to give this to you.¡±


    She handed me a box covered in cloth. Judging from its appearance and the warmth exuding out of the cloth cover, it¡¯s definitely a lunch box.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°A lunchbox handmade by ojou-sama.¡±


    Did she really make this? That¡¯s so not in her character.


    Wait, that¡¯s not the point.


    ¡°No. I mean¡­ Where¡¯s Mizuki? Did something happen?¡±


    I contacted that girl before going out of the house and she agreed to meet me in this bakery¡­


    ¡°Ah. Wait. My question is wrong. Something certainly happened. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be here to give me this. But why didn¡¯t she contact me?¡±


    ¡°I believe ojou-sama can only answer that question. I am only instructed to go here and give you that. My apologies.¡± Suzuki answered, her tone never-changing. ¡°Ojou-sama woke up early and worked on that as soon as she received your call. Please enjoy what she prepared, Onoda-sama. Well then, I have to go back to her side.¡±


    After adding that information, Suzuki quickly turned around to go back to her car.


    All of this was a little confusing and Suzuki¡¯s usual behavior wasn¡¯t really helping. She¡¯s always like this, only giving me minimal answers. She¡¯s as uninterested as ever in engaging in a decent conversation with anyone other than Mizuki.


    Perhaps if I¡¯m not Mizuki¡¯s special guy, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to talk to me. That¡¯s where she¡¯s different from Hitomi. She¡¯s someone who didn¡¯t really care about other people except her youngdy.


    ¡°Please wait, Suzuki-san!¡± I shouted before she could open the car door and return inside. As that sessfully took her attention, she stopped and turned to me.


    ¡°I believe I haven¡¯t left out anything, Onoda-sama. If there is, please tell.¡± She tilted her head slightly before answering like that. However, I noticed something. Suzuki-san bit her lips. It¡¯s something she rarely does. That probably meant nothing but my gut tells me that it¡¯s like she¡¯s holding onto something.


    Even though we agreed to meet and she was even pretty excited earlier when I did message her, Mizuki didn¡¯t leave any message regarding her non-appearance.


    That¡¯s why my mind quickly whirled to think. I pulled out my phone and as soon as I tapped the video call button, the other party instantly answered as though she¡¯s waiting for it.


    A momentter, Mizuki¡¯s pretty face filled my screen. Her vicinity was dark so I couldn¡¯t make out her expression properly but with the light of the phone directed to her, I could tell that her eyes were only half-opened. And although her lips were curved into a slight smile, she somehow appeared suffering from pain. The screen was shaking and judging from how her arms moved, she was alternately holding it as though she was quickly getting tired from holding it up.


    So, this is it. The reason why she¡¯s not here. I knew she was a wise girl and someone who would n everything before acting. But in this case, it seems like she hastily made a decision and even prepared herself to be seen through by me.


    Putting on a neutral expression, I started, ¡°Mizuki, is it hard to tell me that you¡¯re currently sick? Have you taken medicine?¡±


    Hearing that, Mizuki, who¡¯s trying to look fine even though she¡¯s clearly not, coughed. It¡¯s not a fake one but a clear cough of someone having a cold. It sounded even dry. ¡°T-this¡­ I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m just taking a rest after preparing your lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. You¡¯re not that great at lying, Mizuki. Do you want me to worry?¡±


    ¡°U-ugh¡­ If you know then you should¡¯ve known. I didn¡¯t tell you because you¡¯re just going to worry.¡±


    ¡°Well, you could¡¯ve messaged me that you¡¯re noting. That way, I wouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯re currently bedridden. But that¡¯s not what you did¡­ In truth, you wanted me to know, right? Can you be honest with me?¡±


    ¡°N-noment.¡±


    ¡°You rarely get sick but when you do, you are always this bad at thinking properly. I wonder what went on your mind for doing this? I bet this lunchbox is also something you decided to make hastily¡­ Oh. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll eat whatever you make.¡±


    She¡¯s not that good at cooking. Ah. No. That phrase is wrong. She just didn¡¯t have a polished repertoire when ites to cooking. And more often than not, the food she eats is prepared by someone else; by their cook or Suzuki.


    Anyway, whatever¡¯s inside this box, knowing that she made it for me was enough reason for me to treat it as a delicacy.


    ¡°¡­ F-fine.¡± And another cough. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sick. I¡¯m sick but I want to see you, Ruki. I should¡¯ve been honest from the start but¡­ I can¡¯t think properly when I am¡­¡± The girl coughed again but she forced herself on putting on another smile.


    How stubborn.


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t talk too much and wait for me there¡­ Before I go to school, let me take care of you.¡± I dered while putting on a calming smile.


    Mizuki weakly nodded. ¡°Y-yes, please.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Put down the phone now and cover yourself properly, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    After saying that, I turned to Suzuki, ¡°Please take me to her, Suzuki-san.¡±


    Since she clearly heard our conversation, Suzuki¡¯s neutral expression already broke. She¡¯s looking at me with an apologetic expression as though she alsomitted wrongdoing. ¡°Right away, Onoda-sama.¡±


    She opened the door to the backseat but before I entered the car, I handed the box back to Suzuki before running towards the bakery. I ordered meatbuns for the sick girl. It¡¯s her favorite after all.


    And when the car started to move, I interrogated Suzuki about Mizuki¡¯s detailed condition. I had already seen through the act so, for once, I got to hear Suzuki¡¯s voice for an extended time.


    She was not there when I called Mizuki. But when Mizuki started making a noise in the kitchen, Suzuki spotted her and hurried to assist her youngdy.


    Apparently, although they imed that the lunchbox was made by Mizuki, half of the effort in making it could be attributed to Suzuki. She shadowed the stubborn girl, who didn¡¯t want to rest until she finished cooking, to make sure that no idents could happen.


    I have to thank her for that¡­


    Furthermore, Mizuki didn¡¯t n to stay at home. The girl still prepared for school. Not because of the midterm exams for today but because she wanted to see me.


    However, halfway through the car ride, the girl was already wobbling on her seat, losing out to the fever that apanied her cold. Suzuki thought of bringing her to the hospital but Mizuki rejected that with her waning consciousness. In the end, before Mizuki lost consciousness, Suzuki sessfully brought the girl to the condominium unit. And there, she was instructed toe to our meeting ce¡­


    Hence, the reason why Suzuki also appeared in a hurry to go back¡­


    With how unusual the situation was, I would be an idiot if I failed to stitch it together and solve the puzzle.


    Twenty minutester, I reached the unit. With Suzukiing in with me as well as having the same guard as before, no one or nothing blocked my way.


    As soon as I saw the girl shaking in the cold while covered up with our nket, I hurriedly moved to the bed and sat down on her side.


    ¡°R-ruki¡­¡± Even with difficulty, as soon as she felt my presence next to her, Mizuki opened her eyes and called out to me. ¡°I miss you. D-did you miss me?...¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I miss you too. Alright, before scolding you for pushing yourself like this, let me first take care of you.¡± I put my hand on her forehead and even though I couldn¡¯t urately guess her temperature, it was scalding hot. She¡¯s even in a worse condition than Coach Ayust Sunday.


    ¡°Y-yay!¡± Mizukinguidly cheered. And with her pleading eyes, she weakly tugged on my sleeves.


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, I slipped inside her nket and hugged her tight, tight enough to make her sweat faster.


    Well, I knew this was a dumb move and I could catch her cold instead of treating it. However, having been in a simr situation a few days ago and was stillpletely fine, I would believe in my immune system once again.


    ¡°R-ruki is here. My Ruki¡­ I won¡¯t let you go. Ehehe~ In a few years, I¡¯ll be making you the most influential man that no one will ever question ourplex rtionship¡­ When that happens, my wish to be with you forever will be fulfilled¡­¡±


    And once again, Mizuki exhibited another unusual trait. She¡¯s spilling everything in her mind¡­ And she¡¯s doing so while her currently weak self slowly settled herself inside my embrace.


    A few seconds after that, her hot breath assaulted my neck followed by her lips. And a few seconds more, her tense body rxed as she quickly fell asleep.


    ¡°I see. Ojou-sama is telling the truth. You¡¯re the only medicine that can cure her, Onoda-sama.¡±


    Appearing by the door of the room, Suzuki-san said as she attentively watched over us.

 Chapter 895 Suzuki’s Dedication

    <h4>Chapter 895 Suzuki''s Dedication</h4>


    While being especially clingy as well as not having any breaks in the flow of her thoughts, I got to know a lot of what Mizuki was refraining to tell me.


    There¡¯s about what happened to her after I cut her off that she¡¯s refusing to tell me. Her various ruminations about our past and current rtionship. Her n for me, and us. Andstly, every thought and idea she¡¯s keeping inside her pretty little head be it positive or negative.


    Through those murmurings of hers, I got to understand more of her motivation for staying with me and how much I mean to her.


    And truthfully, I¡¯m extremely ttered and ashamed at the same time.


    It made me pause and think about what her future would be if I didn¡¯t enter her life.


    Obviously, in her perception, it¡¯s a positive one but outside of it, her family as well as those from the main branch saw her stagnating. They found that the sudden change in her goal oftching onto a powerful man to make her own path to sess made her slow down to a crawl.


    ¡°W-what do they know, Ruki? This is my own life, I decide who I will be with and how I will aplish it. If they want me to pay them for raising me then so be it¡­ I will do so¡­ in the future. They can write that as my debt for now¡­ They¡¯ll be regretting that decision if they see your capabilities. I, too, am always in awe at how you do things. You can think unconventionally so with you and me as a tandem, we can topple even an empire¡­¡±


    That¡¯s just one of her unrestrained ramblings. Taking out the key points in that, her family must¡¯ve known that she¡¯s already in a rtionship with someone or perhaps, they already know about me but given her ability, they haven¡¯t messed with me yet or they don¡¯t have the guts to do so. Furthermore, just like with Aoi and Ria, this girl¡¯s confidence in me is surprisingly high¡­ And surely, it¡¯s not the only three of them. They all believed in my abilities.


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to be pressured by how high the confidence they had in me, it¡¯s hard to resist after being made aware of it. Better use it as a motivation than letting it weigh on my or their shoulders.


    In any case, that¡¯s just one of her ramblings. Whether she would remember everything she said or not, I have no idea. I would honestly answer her if she asked me about this though.


    Ten minutes after that, the girl finally ran out of fuel and fell asleepfortably. Although I was the one who actually sweated with what I did, seeing the girl gradually calm down from my warmth was enough reward for me.


    I then stayed close to her for ten minutes more before I silently got off the bed.


    ¡°Thank you foring here, Onoda-sama. You can leave ojou-sama to me¡­¡± With her words and tone filled with genuine gratitude, Suzuki bowed to me. She then handed me a towel to wipe myself off and asked me to take off my shirt so that she could dry it off.


    Well, it¡¯s Suzuki ¡®the uninterested¡¯ so I didn¡¯t think twice about giving her my shirt. Besides, if I let it dry on me, that one would surely lead me to catch a cold.


    ¡°By the way, Suzuki-san, have you called the school?¡± I asked when she returned after putting my shirt in the machine.


    ¡°Yes. I notified them about it and they said they will arrange a make-up exam this weekend.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great.¡± Mizuki being sick today was unexpected. From what I heard from Suzuki and Mizuki herself, it must be because of how she¡¯s still overworking herself untilte at night¡­


    I already reminded her not to but¡­ she¡¯s just inherently hardworking. Most likely, those were the days when she couldn¡¯t sleep properly. It¡¯s like a habit for her now. Habits were always hard to break. I could only hope that my reminders and scoldings would do their job.


    With nothing else to do but to watch over the girl, time quickly passed and my time to leave soon arrived.


    After handing me my shirt, Suzuki lowered her head once again


    ¡°I will have to apologize, Onoda-sama. I will not be able to send you to school.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m also going to ask you to stay here and look after Mizuki. Let her eat what I bought, alright? Let her stuff her mouth with her favorite meat buns. Also, please update me about her status.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Onoda-sama. If I may, can I also ask you for a favor?¡±


    Favor from Suzuki? This is new¡­ But I could somehow guess what she¡¯s going to ask¡­ it concerns Mizuki, of course.


    ¡°Sure, as long as it¡¯s something I can aplish, I will not let you down.¡±


    ¡°Then, Onoda-sama. Please do not confess to ojou-sama if she asked you about her dreamy ramblings.¡±


    ¡°But you know it, Suzuki-san. I can¡¯t really lie to my girls. Can you give me a valid reason?¡±


    ¡°Onoda-sama should also know that Ojou-sama is a very confident woman. If she finds out that all her thoughts and ideas are already leaked to you, she¡¯ll lose her confidence.¡±


    ¡°You know I can just cheer her up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy¡­ You heard what happened after that day, one year ago.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. That might happen again, huh?¡±


    That day was the day I cut Mizuki off¡­ From what I heard from Mizuki earlier, she broke down because she thought I dumped her for being useless to me. Her confidence went to an all-time low that when the new school year started, she resorted to epting a confession from someone. But the guy was widely different from me so instead of regaining her confidence, she justshed out at the guy, scaring him enough to avoid being on her path.


    What actually led to her return to her usual self was¡­ Akane¡¯s invitation.


    ¡°Precisely.¡± Suzuki curtly nodded.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll keep it to myself. It¡¯s for Mizuki¡¯s well-being, after all.¡±


    ¡°You have my utmost gratitude.¡±


    For the third time, Suzuki bowed to me and this time, it was almost a 90-degree angle. It went to show how much she cared for Mizuki.


    ¡°No. I should be the one to thank you, Suzuki-san. Thank you for being with her all this time¡­ I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake as before so¡­ I hope you can also help me when ites to Mizuki.¡±


    After a bow, I stretched a hand to the woman in a butler suit. She stared at it for a moment, perhaps wondering what that meant. A thin smile then bloomed from her face and grabbed my hand.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll have my assistance Onoda-sama. However, please take this as a warning. Ojou-sama is my benefactor. I live for her happiness.¡±


    The thin smile on her face gradually turned a little cold. I guess she¡¯s someone who wouldn¡¯t hesitate on destroying me for Mizuki¡¯s happiness.


    Well, for me, knowing that Mizuki has someone like Suzuki-san at her side, I can rest assured that she¡¯ll be well-protected.

 Chapter 896 Free Time Before the Exam

    <h4>Chapter 896 Free Time Before the Exam</h4>


    Being it an exam day, the usual bright atmosphere of the school turned a little heavy. Although some hadn¡¯t changed from their everyday countenance, a lot of the students were walking in heavy steps as though they were dreading the moment of arriving at their ssroom.


    As for me, with everything that happened, I was the same as ever. Suzuki already updated me about Mizuki¡¯s condition so that lifted a heavy weight on my mind.


    When I passed by the front gate where Eguchi-sensei was guarding, I sent a smile to our PE Teacher before greeting her good morning.


    ¡°Oh? You seem confident, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Confident not to fail, I guess. Anyway, you¡¯re looking good today, sensei.¡± I answered her remark beforeplimenting her look today.


    Well, unlike most days wherein her eyes were looking it was perpetually nted to give her a sharper look, Eguchi-sensei of today has a rxed expression.


    And when my words ofpliment reached her ears, she even blushed a bit before quickly recollecting herself as though what I witnessed was a mere illusion.


    However, judging by the other students that were going in at the same time as me, they all somehow paused and stared at Eguchi-sensei as though they saw something unbelievable.


    ¡°What are you brats looking at?! Go ahead to your ssrooms!¡± Noticing those gazes, she quickly switched back to her usual self, even raising the stick she always had on her hand that was mostly used onters.


    That¡¯s super effective.


    Their mesmerized state quickly wore off as they picked up their pace. They even looked like they were racing each other on who could leave the scary PE Teacher¡¯s eyesight.


    ¡°And you, Onoda-kun. What are you still standing there for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, sensei. Just admiring something, I guess?¡± I answered while letting the smile rest on my face.


    Eguchi-sensei¡¯s face twitched a little upon hearing that. ¡°Oh. So, just because I¡¯m good to you, you now think you can joke like that to me?¡±


    Raising her stick up, Eguchi-sensei then bent it as though she was about to break it¡­


    And seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but gulp down. How strong was she, really? That stick¡­ it¡¯s thick enough that not everyone could bend it like that.


    ¡°Of course not, sensei. I¡¯ll be going ahead.¡± I acted scared and dashed off towards the school building.


    From behind, I heard her stifledughter before saying, ¡°Come and visit my officeter, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Huh? Visit her office? What would that be about?


    I looked back to check if she was going to add a detail to it but the PE Teacher already returned to observing and scolding the arriving students.


    -


    -


    When I arrived at our ssroom, the atmosphere was the same as outside. Some of them were already cramming for the exam which made it easy for me to check on my girls without gathering any attention.


    In any case, being seen with them was close to being a regr sight thanks to the three days of review sessions as well as regrly taking our lunch inside the ssroom.


    Once I sat down and after greeting my adorable girl, Wakaba and Kashiwagi dropped what they were doing and crowded around Aya, engaging her in a lively conversation. The two then started shooting furtive nces at me as though they were trying to gauge my reaction.


    Since they specifically came after I settled down, it¡¯s probably another one of their ploys to push Aya closer to me, still fully ignorant of our real rtionship. They didn¡¯t know that I was using them instead to get Aya to interact with other people. If they eventually became friends out of this then all the better.


    Although they tried to be discreet about it, I gradually got pulled into their conversation or rather, Aya eventually pulled on my sleeve to join in.


    Seeing that, our two ssmates ying cupids for us both looked satisfied as they watched the two of us interact intimately.


    ¡°Heh. Onoda-kun. You¡¯re a bold guy, aren¡¯t you? Holding Aya-chan¡¯s hand in the open.¡± Wakaba pointed out.


    It¡¯s a deliberate move from me, of course. It resulted from me trying to open Aya¡¯s closed palm. Once I was sessful on that, I acted focused on the conversation as our hands gradually ovepped.


    And well, with their attention focused on our hands, it¡¯s quite easy to read their faces, rejoicing at every progress we made. In any case, as long as Aya was happy with it, I¡¯ll continue ying along with them.


    ¡°Am I? Well, is it bad to hold her hand? If yes, then I apologize.¡± I acted like I was about to pull it away but Aya¡¯s fingers sped tightly preventing me from doing that.


    When they saw that, their eyes brightened as though they just witnessed an amazing scene.


    ¡°Oh! I guess our job here is done.¡± Wakaba stood up straight and posed like an anime character who¡¯s trying to act cool after a job well done.


    Kashiwagi then eyed me and silently mouthed, ¡°Remember my reminder, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Once they returned to their seats, Aya¡¯s lovely giggles filled my ears, her eyes focused on our sped hands. Even though our rtionship already progressed a lot further than this, having this kind of moment would still undoubtedly bring joy to the girl. And I love every moment of that.


    A whileter, the trio of Nami, Hina and Saki arrived. With their eyes quickly focused on me, my feet naturally brought me to their vicinity. Although I only nned to greet them good morning, the three girls thought of a way to keep me close. And that eventually led to a lengthy conversation with all three trying to employ various ways to stick close to me.


    No matter how one looked at it, they¡¯re flirting with me. However, my closeness with them wasn''t a new topic anymore. And that resulted in most of us ssmates who didn¡¯t have anything to do with us ignoring it and doing whatever they were doing.


    Obviously, I could feel stabbing gazes from the boys. It¡¯s like they¡¯re hoping to trade ces with me. None approached us though.


    Without club activities for today and tomorrow, those who were from the sports clubs arrived at our ssroom a little early. And that included Satsuki. But as always, she¡¯s still like a thorny flower that none dared to approach.


    Except me, of course. Although it¡¯s slow, I was aiming to change our ssmates¡¯ perception of her as the unapproachable scary girl by holding conversations with her even if what¡¯s usuallying out of her mouth were curses or insults.


    And while we were at that, at one point, she noticed Sakuma watching us conversing like normal. The girl¡¯s eyes narrowed as she red at him.


    ¡°What are you looking at, idiot? Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    She still hadn¡¯t changed on that point, huh? I remembered advising her about being nice to the guy so that her guilt would lessen but I guess that needs time.


    ¡°N-nothing. Jeez, why are you in a bad mood, again? Has Onoda not sent you a goodnight email?¡± Taken aback at the sudden attention dropped on him, Sakuma almost stuttered. Well, in most of our ssmates¡¯ eyes, this was like a usual urrence for the two so no one really paid attention to it anymore.


    ¡°What ¡®again¡¯? I¡¯m always like this. Have you gone senile? And what are you talking about? Ruki, can you hit him for me?¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ Am I your proxy now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. Have you forgotten your advice?¡±


    So, this is how she¡¯s going to use that advice¡­ I shook my head inwardly and turned to Sakuma, pitying the guy a bit.


    ¡°Sorry man. Brace yourself. But whatever, this won¡¯t hurt. Also, for your information, I never missed on that¡± I winked at Satsuki which made the girl re at me before putting on a sinister smile, making the guy gulp his saliva down.


    A whileter, Sakuma was down on his seat. Grumbling nonstop. I didn¡¯t hit him, of course. It¡¯s just yful banter.


    Besides, Satsuki was never serious about hitting him. It¡¯s just a result of her inherent bad temper when ites to Sakuma. Sucks to be him, I guess?


    Anyway, when Chii arrived, I also didn¡¯t miss greeting her. This time, I was the one who went to her seat, ignoring Fukuda and his followers that tried to provoke me into something.


    As for Kanzaki, well, the girl couldn¡¯t look at me straight. But that¡¯s normal. After what happened yesterday, she¡¯d need time to sort out her head.


    Just like this, our morning free time soon reached its end. The bell rang and Shio arrived, instructing us to move to the Gymnasium for the assembly where the acting Principal would probably give some motivational speech before the exam.


    ¡°Oh. Right. Onoda-kun. You¡¯re to go to the Student Council. You¡¯re now part of it, aren¡¯t you? Go and look for President Asakura.¡± Shio added, resulting in gasps from those unaware. With that, my admittance to the Student Council became official to the students¡¯ knowledge.

 Chapter 897 Announcing it

    <h4>Chapter 897 Announcing it</h4>


    Having my affiliation to the Student Council revealed to everyone was something I already expected sooner orter. That¡¯s why Shio doing that a little ahead of time didn¡¯t really matter. The attention I received from those unaware of it was also waved off.


    But apart from that, seeing Fukuda¡¯s group as well as the trio of Ogawa, Tadano and Taku freezing up as though they couldn¡¯t believe it, somehow satisfies me.


    Well, being seen walking behind Shizu back when we went for the riverside-cleaning activity probably only gave me the status of ackey in their minds.


    But with the way Shio worded it, being part of the council meant I¡¯m holding an official position. And that¡¯s what froze them in their tracks.


    That¡¯s like an unexpected jab thrown at them. Fukuda would now have to think twice about how he was going to deal with me for Chii¡¯s affection. He still believed he had a chance, after all.


    As for the trio, they just couldn¡¯t believe it when my first interaction with Shizu was blown out and filled with hostility. Furthermore, my rtionship with the girl wasn''t fully exposed in their little circle. They only knew that I somehow got myself tangled with her to gain her approval for my rtionship with Nami. Only my girls were clearly aware of what¡¯s the real deal¡­


    Anyway, I soon left the room, not waiting for questions to fall on my head. Being instructed to look for Shizu, my feet soon led me to the Club Building. However, I ran into someone on my way there. I received a tap on my back.


    ¡°Yo, Onoda-kun! On your way to see the President?¡±


    With a weird salute, Watanabe greeted me while grinning yfully. She then giggled and hopped forward, matching my pace.


    ¡°Watanabe-san, do you still have to ask? You¡¯re the same, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Heh. Of course! What? Can¡¯t we converse anymore? That¡¯s going to make me sad, you know?¡±


    Huh? Is she always like this? Isn¡¯t this girl originally timid? Or is it because she¡¯s just a little reserved with her new acquaintances? Anyway, our situation was slightly simr. We were both brought in by our partner and given an official position. That¡¯s most likely why she¡¯s seeing me as a likelyrade.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Then it¡¯s fine. But won¡¯t senpai feel bad if he sees you talking to me again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind! We already talked about it. As a fellow 1st year in the Council, won¡¯t it be better for us to get along?¡±


    Now that I got to observe her closer, this girl seems a little carefree. The way she carried herself was like a tranquil river. Even if she just stands there or walks like this, she can influence those around her, making the atmosphere a little lighter than normal.


    I mean, I could feel it. I didn¡¯t feel the need to break her character, going along with her pace was enough to preserve my peace of mind.


    Yet, when she¡¯s in the presence of Shizu, she¡¯s like a meek little chick that could easily freeze and shiver from the cold that the girl was involuntarily exuding.


    ¡°Well, if you say so¡­¡± I answered with a shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you get it, let¡¯s go!¡±


    And with that, instead of going alone, I followed and matched Watanabe¡¯s pace until we arrived at the Student Council.


    Upon seeing us arriving together, both Shizu and the Secretary reacted.


    ¡°Good morning Ms. President, Mr. Vice President and Maa-kun, I mean, Mr. Secretary.¡±


    As though she expected that, Watanabe strode forward in a carefree manner and greeted everyone before taking her seat.


    As for me, well, I just copied her and acted the usual but that still earned me Inugaki¡¯s ire.


    When I passed by from behind him, I heard the dog mutter something that was clearly directed, ¡°You¡¯ve done it now. You managed to provoke someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    He then raised his head and smirked.


    Did he just announce his affiliation to Ichihara? Can he be even more obvious? Now I wonder if he¡¯s really intelligent or just someone with dog-like intelligence. No. It¡¯s probably an insult topare him to a dog. At least, dogs can be trained but this idiot is a hopeless case.


    Ah. Well, I never had a lot of interactions with him. Moreover, it was Shizu who was always putting him down whenever he would say something. At the end of the day, he¡¯s still functioning as the Vice President.


    Anyway, although I didn¡¯t pause in my steps, Shizu noticed that I slowed down a bit.


    ¡°Stop standing there, Ruki. Come and take your seat.¡± Shizu called out to me and tapped the seat that was specifically ced next to her. If one would see this without the long table in the middle, our seats were like thrones. She wouldn¡¯t want me sitting anywhere else but next to her.


    With that, Inugaki groaned again but he already lost the will to object. Or he already objected earlier and he got shot down again. Either way, Shizu acted like a tyrant in this little detail. No, calling it little might offend her¡­ That¡¯s why I opted not to question it and just sat down next to her.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked.


    Upon hearing that, Shizu nodded confidently and proudly, ¡°Absolutely. If you¡¯re worried about the Vice President here, I advised him to bring his partner if he didn¡¯t want to feel left out.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s ridicu¡ª¡°


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear your objections again. Also, this wonderful dynamic in the Student Council shall not be leaked outside. And that goes for you too.¡± After cutting off Inugaki mercilessly, she then pointed at the other couple in the room.


    ¡°Understood, President!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    So¡­ She¡¯s preventing leakage of our rtionship and in the process of doing that, the other couple also got the same treatment.


    But isn¡¯t their rtionship already exposed? Wait. No. Now that I think of it. I haven¡¯t heard anyone gossiping about Watanabe and her boyfriend. They¡¯re also hiding it¡­


    Well, the only threat here is Inugaki and if he¡¯s under someone else, like that alleged delinquent leader then it¡¯s possible that he already mentioned Shizu being in a rtionship.


    But I couldn¡¯t be sure. If those friends of his were aware of his infatuation with Shizu and he revealed that the girl was already in a rtionship¡­ No doubt. That¡¯s an indirect jab to himself. He¡¯s not so much an idiot as to put himself down, right?


    Will you announce that you got beaten by a junior to the girl you¡¯re chasing after?


    In any case, Shizu and I already talked about the possible leakage of our rtionship. Worst case scenario is admitting to it but if the majority of the school body wouldn¡¯t believe it then we didn¡¯t have to say anything.


    ¡°Anyway, for the matter at hand¡­ We¡¯re supposed to just assist the Principal and the teachers in the Gymnasium. However¡­¡± As her voice trailed her, Shizu¡¯s head turned to me. Her hand also crept its way to my thigh before settling above my hand. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve received instructions to use this assembly to announce the creation of the Disciplinary Committee. Ruki, you¡¯ll be going up the stage with me.¡±


    After saying that, the cold aura that she had just spread in the roam quickly melted by her beautiful smile. The look she was giving me was full of pride. It¡¯s as if she could already predict that this introduction would be a sess because of me¡­

 Chapter 898 Going up the stage

    <h4>Chapter 898 Going up the stage</h4>


    Just like what everyone expected, the morning assembly became a borefest. The acting Principal, the one Hayashi-sensei put in ce to be the face of the school in her stead, prepared a long-winded speech that made even the teachers behind him yawn in boredom.


    And as though oblivious to everyone¡¯s reaction, the Principal, an old man in his sixties with his hair already thinned enough to see his scalp, passionately delivered his speech, encouraging everyone for their betterment in the terms of academics. He possibly even prepared a speech for each year level, since he still hadn¡¯t finished. Everyone was already cringing at where they¡¯re standing but no one dared to call him out or put a stop to his madness.


    At the moment, we, the members of the Student Council, were lined up below the stage, facing the whole student body. Because of the boring speech of the Principal, those at the front were asionally staring at us, some were whispering to those behind them. Most likely, even at this moment, they¡¯re already wondering about the new members of the Student Council.


    Likewise, I was also observing them, especially the third years. That¡¯s where the delinquent leader should¡¯ve been after all.


    However, I quickly caught a hostile re at me¡­ And who would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯s already back to school? The bald captain of the Baseball Club.


    That incident in their club was the one that Shizu used for the creation of my position.


    And well, I understood that hostile re, I did knock him out back then, after all. I just had no idea if he¡¯s still the captain of that club. From what I heard from Shizu, someone manipted those two who wrecked the pitching machine and put the me on him. After that, I already lost interest in their case¡­


    But considering they¡¯re still functioning as a club, they probably resolved that. They also reced the machine they destroyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s already afraid of you.¡± From my side, Shizu whispered. She also noticed the bald idiot.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not worried about him. As long as he behaves then I also don¡¯t have any bones to pick with him.¡± I answered as I removed my eyes from him.


    ¡°Big words.¡± Inugaki snarled at my answer. But his voice was too low. He didn¡¯t want Shizu to hear it.


    Well, I ignore his remarks. It¡¯s irrelevant.


    Continuing my observation, I saw Ichihara Jun and Kujou Marika. They¡¯re in the middle of their ss and judging from the position of those around them, they¡¯re probably the followers. It looked like their whole ss was just under the two. Good thing, none of my girls were from the same ss as them.


    Ah. No. I also saw the green-haired Minori-senpai. She¡¯s located on the far right. Just standing there, looking up at the stage, emotionless as though she didn¡¯t really care about anyone and anything. More than an introvert, it¡¯s more apt to call her antisocial. Well, she¡¯s a bit different in their club though. Especially if she¡¯s with Haruko or the other four from the same club. However, because of my presence, she¡¯s always together with Yuika-senpai.


    There¡¯s also Edel at the back of another third-year ss. She¡¯s there because of her height; the tallest girl in her ss. Due to that, no one noticed her unusual behavior. The adorable ko was smiling brightly and exuded a really lovely countenance directed at me. Perhaps, she¡¯s already restraining herself not to run out of the line to jump at me.


    Apart from Edel, most of my girls that were near the front of their ss were all staring at my direction rather than listening to the Principal¡¯s speech.


    ¡°Won¡¯t we be more sluggish because of this? I bet some students who crammed a lotst night and this morning will have their brains muddled, forgetting most of what they had just studied.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Tomiko. This is something we also experiencedst year. Look at them. Just endure it. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma-kun¡­¡±


    Perhaps bored out of her wits, Watanabe voiced herint. The Secretary quickly rebuked him though then pointed at the students lined up in front of us.


    Well, we already noticed that earlier. Everyone was just looking ahead, waiting for the Principal and the teachers to announce the end of the assembly. Only the 1st years who were experiencing this for the first time still retained a little attention to listen.


    Fifteen minutester, the Principal finally arrived at his closing speech.


    ¡°¡­ and so, once again, I hope that all of you do your best not for the school but for yourselves. That¡¯s all.¡±


    As soon as he finished, the previouslynguid and drowsy students seemingly regained a boost of energy as they cheered and pped loudly. The Principal, thinking that the cheers and ps were because of his beautiful speech, proudly puffed his chest out to shower more on their praises.


    Well, I guess being oblivious has its perks.


    Before the cheering died down, Shizu turned around and grabbed my wrist, pulling me with her to go up the stage. ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go, Ruki¡­¡±


    With the other three covering us, no one noticed that and well, she also let go of my wrist soon enough.


    Once we arrived there, Eguchi-sensei and three other teachers, probably the other Guidance Counselors, joined us.


    The other three were probably teachers for the higher year levels as I could only remember seeing them in the faculty room. One male and one female teacher.


    ¡°I see. So, this is who you choose as Disciplinary Officer? A first-year?¡± The male teacher asked, from his attire and posture, although he didn¡¯t seem fit to be a PE Teacher like Eguchi-sensei, he didn¡¯t look weak at all. His presence alone let me deduced that he¡¯s one of those terror teachers that was always frowning. Although he¡¯s probably just in histe thirties, he already looked like he¡¯s in his fifties because of the wrinkles on his forehead.


    ¡°He has the capabilities, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shizu answered confidently and to back it up, I stood straight and faced his sharp gaze without faltering. And to not let him think I was disrespectful, I quickly lowered my eyes and bowed to him.


    ¡°Oh. I can vouch for that. Onoda-kun is a capable student.¡± Eguchi-sensei proudly tapped my shoulder, boosting my worth in the other teacher¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t he your Student Assistant, Eguchi-sensei? If I recall correctly, he¡¯s also epted as assistant for the newly admitted Kinoshita-sensei. Isn¡¯t he already loaded with responsibilities?¡± The female teachermented. What she¡¯s wearing as her uniform was more formal than most teachers from the school. I guess she''s the one who¡¯s more nitpicky when ites to school regtions.


    Hearing that, the male teacher raised his eyebrows, seeking rification. It¡¯s easy to guess what¡¯s on his mind, he¡¯s not convinced that I could take the position since I was already filled with other responsibilities.


    ¡°I understand Umemura-sensei and Toyada-sensei¡¯s worries. However, all I can say is¡­ there¡¯s no one else fit for the position other than Onoda-kun here. You¡¯ll understandter.¡± Shizu didn¡¯t falter with her confidence in me. She even emphasized it with that answer.


    ¡°What confidence. Are you not putting more pressure on him, Asakura-san?¡± Umemura-sensei, the female teacher, raised another question before putting me in her eyes.


    Taking that as a cue for me to talk, I stepped forward to stop hiding behind Shizu, my eyes first met Eguchi-sensei who smiled at me before facing the other two.


    Although I had some qualms about being given this position by Shizu, I thought a lot about this and decided to just roll with it and use this as another experience generator for me.


    ¡°Uhm, if I may, I understand the responsibility that will fall on me for being given this position. I will perform to the best of my abilities and not let you down, sensei¡±


    Right after I said that, the ps and cheers from the students had already stopped and the Principal, who they expected to leave the stage and disperse them, remained on the stage.


    He lifted the microphone in his hand and began talking again, much to every student¡¯s dismay. But they didn¡¯t have any choice but to listen.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Before returning to your ssrooms, the Student Council will be announcing something. Be sure to listen as this will affect everyone in this school. President Asakura, the stage is yours.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Shizu bowed to the three teachers before turning her heels to go to the middle, taking the microphone from the Principal.


    As for me, I followed behind her and stopped a step behind her, cing myself on her side.


    Looking down from the stage, I noticed that half of the students¡¯ attention was already focused on me while the other half was on Shizu. Obviously, I earned curiosity from them while Shizu was basking in their admiration.


    Let¡¯s see. In a few seconds, Shizu will be handing that microphone to me. To introduce myself to the whole student body¡­ Even though some will surely dismiss my presence, my name and face will now be known to everyone¡­


    It''s time to bury the ssmate A status that I was dreaming of¡­

 Chapter 899 The Disciplinary Officer

    <h4>Chapter 899 The Disciplinary Officer</h4>


    ¡°Can I have a little silence?¡± Shizu started. Because the buzzing of the students wondering why the Student Council had to make an announcement quickly filled the whole gymnasium, that became the first words that left her mouth.


    As always, her default face she let the other people see was the one with her mask. Ah. Well, she¡¯s already on her way mixing both personalities. She might still sound and look authoritative but she¡¯s now a little lenient, even hearing the opinions and advice of other people.


    Nevertheless, as I observed how the students reacted to her words, her authority was truly out there. It¡¯s the kind of authority that could silence even the rowdy ones with a simple question. That¡¯s amazing in and of itself.


    She¡¯s pushing for me to seed her but could I really reign in this whole student body just like her? I¡¯ve never been in this kind of position before. And even this moment, standing on top of a stage and being ogled at by them, was also a first.


    After scanning the crowd and judging that everyone¡¯s attention was on her, she continued, ¡°Earlier this month, you must have heard of a certain incident. A donated item by an alumnus has been destroyed by students of the club where it was donated to.¡±


    Even without naming the club, the students nodded and murmured the name of it themselves. And even though it¡¯s just a whisper at first, with a lot of them saying the name of the club at the same time, the volume amplified, echoing through the whole gymnasium.


    The members of the said club, especially those at the top of its hierarchy lowered their heads in shame. The shaved head captain especially stood out. He wanted to say something to defend his club but Shizu didn¡¯t give him a chance.


    ¡°That incident has been settled peacefully. The students that destroyed the item have been punished for that behavior, suspending them for a week and not being allowed to y in the uing Inter-high tournaments. The leader of the club has also been pushed to take responsibility for the incident. Andstly, the instigator that the Administration managed to unearth was¡­ as you might¡¯ve expected, expelled from the school.¡±


    I see. So that happened, huh? Someone was expelled. I wonder who decided it. Is it Hayashi-sensei? I don¡¯t know. In any case, with Shizu opening her speech with that, the atmosphere in the gymnasium suddenly felt a little heavy.


    As it is mandatory to join a club, every student, even the third years who were about to quit their clubs after the summer vacation, listened intently. None dared to interrupt Shizu¡¯s speech. Some even became straight-up nervous and jumpy as though what they heard was something terrifying.


    It could be that they¡¯re hiding something or they¡¯re just that easily scared.


    ¡°Now, we¡¯re not here to scare all of you. This is just a reminder that no matter how well connected you are, there is no such thing as favoritism from me or this school. If you did something that broke the rules, regtions, peace, and order of the school, you should expect the consequence that would bite you in the back¡­¡±


    No favoritism from her, huh? Should I tease her about her clear favoritism towards me and the Student Support Club?


    Uh. Well, now¡¯s not the time. But reading between her lines, that instigator was possibly someone important. Was the gossip about it suppressed to avoid embarrassment? Possibly. Perhaps, once I sat down in the office, I would be privy to those kinds of sensitive information that shouldn¡¯t reach the student popce''s ears.


    That¡¯s favorable for me but it would also be troublesome to resolve to know that I would be doing that alone¡­


    ¡°Because we are clearly short-staffed and the school valued its students¡¯ freedom, everything has been handed to us, the Student Council. I¡¯m aware of how I have been strict at enforcing the rules to all the existing clubs. However, that¡¯s not enough because incidents such as what I mentioned still happened. Most likely, there are even some that haven''t reached my ears. And I or we in the Student Council will aim to prevent that. For everyone¡¯s sake.¡±


    Perhaps thinking that her announcement was already over, someone started to p. From one, it quickly became ten and in less than a quarter of a minute, thunderous apuse flooded our ears.


    Some even shouted her name, even louder than the cheers the Principal received earlier.


    As for the attention that was focused on me, they¡¯re now transferred back to Shizu. My presence returned to that of an insignificant character who¡¯s only here to spoil the beautiful portrait of our capable Student Council President.


    Shizu waited for at least half a minute before lifting her hand, signaling them to stop.


    Seeing that, confusion arose. They hadn¡¯t expected that. I also gulped down since this meant that my time to take the center stage wasing soon¡­ As I thought, despite how indifferent or confident I was, there would still be moments like this when pressure could get to my head.


    In any case, from the crowd below, with my eyes homing in on my girls, I saw them all looking at me, cheering silently and encouraging me wordlessly. There were also those who were aware of my rtionship with some of them, like Kana¡¯s friends led by Momoiro-senpai, Rae¡¯s friends from ss 4 and Satsuki¡¯s clubmates scattered on different levels.


    They¡¯re all anticipating what my presence on the stage meant.


    Well, there¡¯s also some attention to those somewhat hostile to my presence. There¡¯s Ichihara, Fukuda, Ogawa, Tadano, Kenji andstly, the members of the Baseball Club including the Baseball Guy from our ss and the shaved head captain.


    Looks like I also racked up enemies, huh?


    ¡°As a result of that, we, at the Student Council, decided to create a deterrent for such an incident to ur once more. Spawning from the office of the Student Council, I have raised to the Administration the creation of a special branch of the Student Council. The Disciplinary Committee.¡±


    As Shizu finally unveiled the reason we stood here, I quickly made my move. Following her presentation, I walked to her side and waited for her to step back before taking the microphone as well as the center stage.


    But before doing so, I turned my head slightly to Shizu, ¡°Great job with the speech. You¡¯re now using ¡®we¡¯ instead of ¡®I¡¯. That¡¯s a great improvement.¡±


    Yep. Noticing that little detail, I just couldn¡¯t wait to praise her.


    ¡°You idiot. This isn¡¯t the time for praise. Go on. I¡¯ll back you up if you ever stumble or stutter.¡±


    ¡°Understood, President.¡± My lips naturally curved into a smile which the girl returned with a quick one, she didn¡¯t want to take off her mask in front of everybody, after all.


    However, it seemed like I was being na?ve¡­


    ¡°Hey, what is that? That 1st year. He¡¯s casually talking to the President.¡±


    ¡°Right? What¡¯s his deal? I mean. Isn¡¯t he also standing next to her earlier?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Haven¡¯t you heard the President''s announcement? He¡¯s most likely the one that will represent that new branch¡­ Really? A 1st year? Even if it¡¯s the President, it¡¯s not wise to joke like that.¡±


    ¡°What joke? Does the President ever joke around? Even in the ssroom, she¡¯s always serious.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then this new branch will be a huge joke.¡±


    ¡°Totally. This is uninteresting.¡±


    Although that conversation started with someonementing on how I seemed chummy with Shizu, it quickly devolved to devaluing what she just announced.


    Well, I could understand why they¡¯re apprehensive. I¡¯m a first year, after all. To be given that seemingly important position, they couldn¡¯t ept it easily.


    Anyway, I first ignored those and fixed my posture. My eyes scanned the whole student body and took notice of every little thing that I could pick out.


    ¡°Alright. Can I get your full attention up here? I know you¡¯re wondering why a 1st year like me is in this stage. The Disciplinary Committee that the President has just announced will be headed by me, the Disciplinary Officer. 1st year, ss 1, Onoda Ruki.¡±


    Not counting those murmuring idiots, with the help of the microphone, my voice covered the whole gymnasium. And starting my speech with an introduction was clearly effective. It piqued their interest and most of them were now waiting for my next words.


    Now, what should I do? I should say something shocking but I guess they¡¯re waiting for the rification about the new branch of the Student Council.


    Hmm¡­


    I looked around and my eyes instantly settled on the shaved head Captain of the Baseball Club.


    As soon as our gazes met, his forehead creased instantly and a frown formed on his face.


    Why did I do this? Simple, everyone knew which club Shizu was talking about earlier. And with me focusing on him and seeing that reaction, they would be able to deduce that something happened between me and the shaved head idiot¡­err¡­ senior.


    ¡°The previous incident is serious. Serious enough that someone paid for it even though it¡¯s not entirely his fault. As the Disciplinary Officer, that¡¯s something I will aim to prevent. You can befriend me but I will not be lenient on rulebreakers. Like the president said, no favoritism.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t answer the prominent question in your mind, right? Why is a 1st year appointed to this position? If you want to find out¡­ You can find me at my office. I¡¯ll show you why.¡±


    Ending my speech with a smile, I bowed and turned around.


    I did great, right?


    However, no apuse came for me. Moreover, Shizu had her hand on her forehead, Eguchi-sensei had an awkward smile on her face and the other two Guidance Counselors were shaking their heads.


    ¡­ I messed up, huh? Like I thought, I¡¯m not fit to be in the spotlight.

 Chapter 900 Flaw

    <h4>Chapter 900 w</h4>


    I messed up. That much was true given the reaction of not just the crowd below but also those watching me from behind.


    Where did I go wrong, I wonder? Was it because my speech was short? Or was it because of how I told them toe and knock at my office if they had doubts about my ability?


    Anyway, Shizu quickly recovered. As I passed by her, she put her hand on my shoulder and consoled me, ¡°You did¡­ good. Let me take care of this for you.¡±


    After shing a quick smile, Shizu took the microphone and went back to the center, picking up where I left off.


    The eerie silence that was created by my speech mellowed down as everyone listened intently to her. Shizu described the special branch clearly, its function as well as its responsibility.


    At one point, she also mentioned the cooperation with the Guidance Counselors. Eguchi-sensei and the other two stepped forward after that, providing more details about their role.


    Out of the three Guidance Counselors, Eguchi-sensei stopped next to me. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you, Onoda-kun. In truth, your introduction seemed alright, it¡¯s what you said next and how you ended it without borating was what made us react that way. You can still improve. Asakura and I will help you with that.¡±


    That confirmed my inference. It¡¯s really because of how I delivered that speech¡­ Besides, hearing Shizu and the other Guidance Counselors save the situation, I fully understood where I messed up.


    ¡°Thank you, sensei.¡± I genuinely muttered my gratitude before stepping forward again and standing next to Shizu.


    For the next few minutes, although I didn¡¯t get to hold the microphone again, Shizu presented me to the whole student body as the undisputed Disciplinary Officer.


    With the presence of the Guidance Counselors, none of those listening raised a question about my appointment.


    At least, not at the moment.


    Once we finished with the announcement, the Principal took the stage again to announce that they were free to return to the ssrooms and begin the midterm exams.


    Before returning, Umemura and Toyoda-sensei also stopped and left some words for me. One was rather encouraging while the other was a reproach.


    I took both of those in the face and thanked them.


    Rejoining the rest of the Student Council, the couple also encouraged me and as expected, Inugaki used that chance to put me down.


    ¡°What a joke. Now the wless President Asakura will be questioned on how she selected you. You just ruined her reputation.¡± After leaving those words, Inugaki strode off.


    There¡¯s no reason for us to gather again after all and everyone had exams today. A whileter, the couple also left, leaving me alone with Shizu.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Shizu started on our way out of the gymnasium. We walked side by side as we became thest students to return to the school building.


    But before she could add more, I cut her off, ¡°If you¡¯re going to cheer me up. There¡¯s no need to. I understood where I wascking up there.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then good.¡±


    ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s just correct to thank you. So¡­ Thank you, Shizu.¡± After making sure that no one would be able to spy on us, I reached for her hand and sped it.


    Shizu didn¡¯t avoid that. She even cheerfully weed it. Looking at her reaction, the girl was clearly influenced by her feelings for me. Too different from how she was before meeting me.


    ¡°Are you not disappointed in me?¡± I added a question.


    Shizu looked up and stared into my eyes. She then squeezed my palm and shook her head. ¡°Why will I? I thrust you out in the open like that when¡­ I know as much that you¡¯re someone not used to the attention. In a way, it¡¯s an error on my part.¡±


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s not your error but mine. Also, don¡¯t put on that face like you¡¯re ming yourself. You did all those fully trusting my capabilities, it¡¯s me who failed to perform well¡­ Uhh, some will argue that you forced me into the position but I knew as much that it¡¯s the only way for me to continue being by your side.¡±


    ¡°There you go. You said it yourself. I did put you in the position because of my selfishness to keep you by my side.¡±


    ¡°I can reject that though. Wait, let¡¯s stop taking the me off each other¡¯s shoulders. No one was at fault, alright? But the truth of the matter is¡­ I need to improve myself and I will be relying on you for that.¡±


    Right. Rather than continue to dwell on this topic, I better just think of a way to improve. Shizu was amazing. Despite her inherent fear of being seen as a weak person and hiding behind a mask, she could stand strong in front of the whole school without faltering. No wonder she¡¯s so popr.


    Compared to me who¡¯s only used to doing things in the shadows, we¡¯re virtually worlds apart. One incident put us together though and as a result, she now didn¡¯t want to be separated from me¡­


    All I could do was to continue improving. That way, I could prove to everyone that she¡¯s not wrong with her choice.


    After a long silence, Shizu finally reached an answer, ¡°Alright, stubborn¡­¡±


    We¡¯re now at the entrance of the School Building, a few more steps and we had to separate.


    That¡¯s why we both stopped our feet and faced each other. With our hands still sped together, it would only take one student to turn around and catch us. But well, everyone moved back to their ssrooms, giving us this chance.


    With the same confident smile lining her face, Shizu endearingly stared at me as though she was trying to memorize my face. She then put a hand on my cheek before pulling my head down.


    With only a few centimeters of the distance between our lips, it seemed really risky considering we were out in the open. But that didn¡¯t stop Shizu¡­


    Feeling her undeniable affection for me, I naturally epted it and reciprocated, ¡°It should be the other way around but¡­ You¡¯re always making me feel special, Shizu¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot. As if you¡¯re not doing the same for me. You know this, no one is built perfectly. One way or another, we¡¯ll notice our ws. And even if we fix that one, another will rise. It¡¯s a horrible cycle that we had no choice but to live through...¡± Shizu lightly shook her head. And secondster, she pulled my head closer, sealing our lips with a kiss.


    The kiss was a quick one and we had to separate after it due to the iing footsteps. Most likely, the teachers returning from the Gymnasium.


    However, we remained standing there. Shizu still had much to say, after all.


    ¡°Ruki, you know? Even if you don¡¯t say it, I can see it. In this case, you¡¯re probably thinking like, ¡®I have to better myself¡¯. Am I right?¡±


    I nodded. Well, there¡¯s nothing to hide from her.


    ¡°Stop that thought. There¡¯s no need for you to rush. Just like how you became patient with me, this thing should also not be rushed. You¡¯re already a shameless guy so the only thing you need is a little practice. If you rush it then you¡¯ll just dig yourself a deeper grave. Understand?¡±


    I fully understood this piece of advice from her.


    Slow down.


    But, why do I feel unsatisfied? No. Unsatisfied was probably incorrect, it¡¯s more of a feeling that my time is running out that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t slow down¡­ If I didn¡¯t improve fast, I feel like the consequence that would fall on our heads would be massive.


    It¡¯s a feeling that I couldn¡¯t shake off¡­


    Haa¡­ This was a ¡®me¡¯ problem that I had to identify by myself¡­


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I understand. Thank you, Shizu.¡±


    Hearing my answer, Shizu¡¯s beautiful smile bloomed once more. Following that, we continued on our walk and separated soon after. She had to go up to her ssroom while I had to make a turn to reach mine.


    Although I didn¡¯t want to lie to her, that was one of the instances where I decided that I should¡­ If I told her what I was feeling at that moment then it would surely affect her as well.


    This was a case of being not the right moment to be fully honest. Perhapster, I would be able to confide in her about this and hopefully, get it out of my chest¡­

 Chapter 901 Are you following me?

    <h4>Chapter 901 Are you following me?</h4>


    When I returned to the ssroom, it was as expected that I would get everyone''s attention. Being revealed as part of the Student Council and even the head of the newly-created branch, a lot of them were curious as to how Inded the position.


    Moreover, the speech I delivered was a clear flop. Fukuda and his cohorts were snickering at their seats, clearly trying to provoke a reaction from me. Given a better chance, they would surelye and mock me right to my face.


    As for Ogawa and the other two, well, I expected them to also look at me mockingly but they¡¯re surprisingly tame. If they¡¯re surprised at the reveal of my affiliation to the Student Council, their reaction to what happened up that stage was virtually non-existent as though they didn¡¯t really care too much. Or that¡¯s just how I see it this time.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t really care too much about their reaction. I did say it. If they¡¯re having doubts about my appointment, they coulde at me and I would show them why.


    My girls were a different story though. Starting from the two who were sitting next to me, they all expressed their worries, thinking that what happened must¡¯ve affected me.


    But to not worry them, I casually acted normally. I even flirted with them as a response to their encouragement.


    Sakuma also said something from behind me, ¡°Man, how well-connected are you? You became part of the Student Council this quick. You¡¯re even going to head a whole new branch. Are you hiring?¡±


    Although he said all that in a joking manner, all of our ssmates perked their ears to hear my answer.


    ¡°If I say I became part of it by chance, will you believe me? Anyway, no. It¡¯s a one-manmittee. You better behave or I¡¯ll send your ass to the Guidance Counselor.¡±


    The others reacted to the first part. They all looked unconvinced at my answer that I became part of the Student Council by chance.


    As for Sakuma, he reacted in the second part. Heughed at it, interpreting my answer as a jest.


    ¡°Heh! Sure sure, Officer Onoda. If there¡¯s no spot then I can be your watchdog.¡±


    ¡°Or you can simply be a dog. That suits an idiot like you.¡± Satsuki broke her silence and red at Sakuma. But knowing this girl, she¡¯s probably being protective of me. How cute.


    Although I didn¡¯t really need it, I appreciate the girl. Well, when she saw me staring at her, she clicked her tongue and turned her head away.


    ¡°Maemura!¡± Sakuma recovered from his shock and shouted her name but no counter left his mouth. He shrunk back to his seat and whispered to me, ¡°Onoda, does she still hate me?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Isn¡¯t she just the same as before?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right. I thought you already tamed her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not me, what do you expect?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Makes sense.¡±


    With our conversation veering off the original topic, the interest of our ssmates also died down.


    Furthermore, I was spared incessant questioning from the others when Shio arrived to start our midterm exam.


    In any case,e lunch break or the short break after the first one, those curious would still flock towards me, asking more questions to satisfy them.


    Well, I would let them be. I even expected that the others would make ament about my mess of a short speech. After reviewing it in my mind, I probably came off rather overbearing. Most of them didn¡¯t even know my name, much less my capabilities. So, to deliver that speech that way didn¡¯t earn me any apuse. Instead, they probably saw me as an arrogant junior trying to intimidate them.


    At a nce, I¡¯m far from being seen as a capable fighter or someone with a presence that could inspire fear and authority. Without proving anything, my words were useless and I would only look like an arrogant clown to them.


    Uh. One way to boost my authority is to create results and let them be known to everyone. But at the moment, there¡¯s no chance to do so.


    -


    -


    The morning exams only consist of two subjects, with a lot of free time in between. With how much I reviewed for the past few days, I confidently finished answering the test questions within the time limit.


    And like I expected, everyone curious enough went and converse with me. I didn¡¯t send them away and answered them normally. For most of my ssmates, I already have the reputation of a guy who¡¯s friends with most girls. My position at the Student Council reinforced that changing that reputation to the popr Student Council guy.


    Those few who feared me became even more fearful like Matsuda and the Baseball Guy while those who were on speaking terms with me like Hashimoto, Chii¡¯s gyaru friends, Wakaba, Kashiwagi and Shimura congratted and even joked with me.


    ¡°Ya! I thought you were a simple member of the council but when we saw you up on that stage with the President, we were all shocked. But when you delivered that speech¡­ It''s a little hrious. That doesn¡¯t sound like you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    That was Wakaba, his tomboyish tendency made her the more outspoken among my ssmates that¡¯s not really connected to me.


    ¡°For real! Chizuru tot¡¯s stopped me fromughing. She tot¡¯s scared the hell out of me, I tell ya. Good for ya, Onoda-han. Ya have our Chizuru cheering for ya.¡±


    And that¡¯s An-rin, her weird way of talking was a mix of her being a gyaru and a dialect from the north. It was hard to decipher but not as hard as deciphering Elizabeth¡¯s message.


    Simr conversations like this urred during the short breaks after each exam.


    For the next few days, I will be expecting this kind of attention.


    My only reprieve was during lunch. My girls somehow created a protective wall around me, preventing more questions from being thrown. And when we finished eating, I stepped outside, spending the rest of the time with one or two of them.


    Since I was in the spotlight for today, the girls decided to remain in the ssroom to not amplify the attention drawn to me.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t really care about that but since it was their decision and it¡¯s a clear precaution, I thanked them for their consideration. Anyway, we still have that cleaning activityter. I¡¯ll properly thank and pamper them while we¡¯re in that clubhouse...


    For my escape, I could only think of one destination, the Club Building. However, before Ipletely entered the building, I heard footsteps from behind me and a familiar voice, calling out my name.


    ¡°Ruki¡­!¡±


    ¡°Arisa-senpai.¡± I turned around and a smile involuntarily rose from my face as I also called her name. Looking at the girl who looked like she ran out and dashed to catch up with me, a warm feeling naturally bubbled up in my chest. ¡°Did you just chase after me from the School Building?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re walking too fast! If I don''t run, you¡¯ll disappear in one of these clubrooms again.¡±


    ¡°Wait. What did you say, senpai?¡±


    ¡°I said¡ªWait. Forget I said anything!¡± Realizing the blunder she made, Arisa-senpai quickly changed her words but it was all toote.


    ¡°No. I already heard it. Are you¡­ following me?¡±


    ¡°If I say I¡¯m not, will you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Well, usually, countering using that question is equivalent to answering ¡®yes¡¯. So, senpai, let me hear about it.¡± I smiled and grabbed her hand.


    After making sure that no one was around, I pulled her with me up the stairs. And since it¡¯s the one closest to the stairs, I brought her with me to the Book Club. With the key given by Haruko, I opened it easily.

 Chapter 902 Always Irresistible

    <h4>Chapter 902 Always Irresistible</h4>


    ¡°Senpai, I missed you¡­¡±


    ¡°This cheeky junior¡­ I¡­¡±


    As soon as the door closed behind us, I turned around and held her close. With my arms naturally slipping to her nape and back, the distance between us was easily closed. The same as in the previous instances, Arisa-senpai let it all happen without putting up even a little resistance.


    Without even questioning the ce we were in, Arisa-senpai weed my lips pressing on hers and in less than a minute, we became entangled intimately that our uniforms were the only obstruction for us to be more intimately connected physically.


    Bringing her from the door to the inner parts of the clubroom, we arrived at the desks located at the back that was being used by those Book Machines. I lifted her up and ced her down on it before resuming what we were doing.


    I only thought of passing the time here but with Arisa-senpai showing up and I noticed how she deliberately chased after me, that attraction I had for her went haywire.


    Even though there were questions I wanted to ask her, they were superseded by this irresistible longing for my beautiful senior. We hadn¡¯t crossed the line yet but each time we would get the chance to be alone together, our situation always tethered towards it.


    ¡°What is this spicy taste, senpai? Did you get curry for lunch?¡±


    ¡°If you know, stop asking questions. Hmph.¡± Arisa-senpai hummed and turned her head away, acting upset. However, that move from her exposed the side of her wless neck. Seeing that, I failed to restrain myself from indulging in it.


    As my tongue ran on it, Arisa-senpai¡¯s hand that was clutching a clump of my hair tightened, her legs that were only partly clinging to my side closed and pulled me closer to her.


    Even without words exchanged between us, her reaction was enough to spell how pleased she was with our current situation.


    Naturally, I understood why she was trying not topletely lose herself in our situation. And I was the same. What we¡¯re showing at the moment was just a part of it.


    And I already mentioned this before. If we let ourselves free, we wouldn¡¯t be here just kissing and hugging. We would be indulging ourselves with each other, with my length buried deep inside her.


    It¡¯s a situation wherein doing it once or twice would probably not be enough to satisfy us¡­


    That kind of feeling.


    Well, that¡¯s what I arrived at but because Arisa-senpai has her own mind, the situation might be different in her perceived future if she sumbed to the temptation.


    A whileter, Arisa-senpai lifted my head as we once again locked in deep kisses, her arms crossed behind me. If I had to describe this situation then it would be her attempt to take control.


    Because as soon as I followed her lead, Arisa-senpai pushed me onto the seat behind me before straddling me. Although I could easily take control back from her, I let her do her thing and just used my arms to support her back.


    ¡°You finally became obedient¡­ Really, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do with you.¡± The girl said after another kiss, a string of saliva was still visible between us. Despite the blush decorating her cheek, Arisa-senpai tried to look upset, an attempt to scare me.


    Of course, that¡¯s ineffective.


    ¡°Uh. You know you can simply ask me to be obedient. You¡¯re my precious senior. I won¡¯t defy your words.¡±


    ¡°This cheeky brat. Then why bring me here without asking me whether I want to or not? Is that you being obedient?¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s my bad. But it won¡¯t be good if someone saw us entering a room alone, right? Please forgive me for that.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Good point. Anyway, I didn¡¯t chase after you for this. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I know. That much is obvious. You¡¯re not someone who¡¯ll make a move selfishly. The Arisa-senpai I admire and love is a wonderful girl.¡±


    She¡¯s so wonderful that I couldn¡¯t help but keep falling for her every time we¡¯re together.


    Although I could say the same for all of my girls, these instances with Arisa-senpai were also amplified by our natural attraction for each other.


    ¡°Stop praising me in my face, cheeky brat. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Her blush intensified that she had no choice but to push her face on my shoulder, to evade my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s honest praise. Besides, how will I deliver it if you¡¯re here straddling me?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is a¡­ it¡¯s a reflex!¡± Her words became fragmented as she involuntarily squirmed. Feeling her whole body pressing on me, it¡¯s taking all my concentration to prevent myself from getting a hard-on. Unfortunately, that¡¯s just impossible to prevent.


    When she felt my growing bulge, Arisa-senpai stopped squirming and settled quietly on top of it. A momentter, I felt the warmth spreading from between her legs. She¡¯s just the same as me¡­


    ¡°You know, senpai. You¡¯re not that great at lying.¡± I replied. It¡¯s also an attempt to divert our attention to what¡¯s happening below.


    Understanding that, Arisa-senpai faced me again. She¡¯s biting her lips now, her admittance to my statement. But that gesture made her more alluring in my eyes. She¡¯s just too beautiful. Too beautiful for me to resist¡­ However, I had to behave. For now.


    Or so I thought. We once again lost ourselves with each other. Our lips and tongue naturally met, starting another bout of deep and intimate kisses. Apart from that, my handnded on her round butt beneath her skirt. When she started to move her hips, I started guiding her on that endeavor.


    ¡°Tell me, senpai. I¡¯m curious about why you followed me. Is there a reason for it?¡± In between our exchange of affection, I finally raised the question that I should¡¯ve asked from the start. Actually, this shouldn¡¯t be the question. But I¡¯ll save that forter, the reason why she knew I¡¯m disappearing into different clubrooms.


    Upon hearing that, Arisa-senpai paused for a moment, bit her lips once more and snuggled down to my neck¡­ A whileter, her soft, melodic voice reached my ears.


    ¡°I¡­ I came to¡­ cheer you up. I looked for you in your ssroom but Nanami said you left to avoid those curious about you¡­¡±


    She went to our ssroom to look for me? This girl¡­ I guess it will be another rumor involving me. But that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m actually pleased to know that she went there to look for me specifically¡­


    But¡­ how did my girls react? Especially Nami¡­ It¡¯s a wonder why they didn¡¯t follow her as well.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then you¡¯re already sessful. Who won¡¯t be cheered up with this?¡±


    If a guy wasn¡¯t cheered up by a girl straddling him then there¡¯s something wrong with that guy. But well, I was a simple man so I guess even a kiss from my girl was enough to cheer me up.


    ¡°This cheeky junior¡­ You¡¯re too good at talking with us but why didn¡¯t you think up a better speech on that stage?¡±


    Ah. As I expected, I would be scolded sooner orter. Well, I was expecting this from Shizu but hearing it from Arisa-senpai was also fine. Why didn¡¯t I think of a better speech? Because I thought that¡¯s good enough¡­ That¡¯s also how I conducted myself at my part-time job. Brimming with confidence. But it backfired when in front of the whole student body.


    ¡°You know, you became the talk of the whole school. They¡¯re now trying to find out who you are. It¡¯s great that you escape. There¡¯s a crowd of girls who decided to check you out.¡± She added.


    A crowd of girls? That specific?

 Chapter 903 Unplanned *

    <h4>Chapter 903 Unnned *</h4>


    If I think about who might be interested in me, I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the crowd of girls that Arisa-senpai mentioned.


    Haruko and the other girls with her wouldn¡¯t juste and visit me.


    Actually, they¡¯re even more cautious about being seen with me. Because they¡¯re still somewhat aloof when ites to socializing in their ss, they wanted to avoid being the topic of their gossip. Well, there¡¯s also the part of helping me. For them, it¡¯s enough that I¡¯m not missing a day of visiting them. Besides, we¡¯re regrly talking on the phone.


    Although Haruko or Edel wouldn¡¯t mind visiting me, they wouldn¡¯t do that intentionally when they knew that it might lead to more issues cropping up around me.


    If it¡¯s not them then I could safely assume that I had no idea who those girls were¡­ It¡¯s truly a good thing that I escaped. I¡¯d probably be tired of dealing with all of them. There¡¯s no way I could just dismiss them as it would reflect on my new position. Before doing that, I should really build my character first.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Onoda-kun? Do you want to go back and see that crowd?¡± With a yful smile on her lips, Arisa-senpai asked after I failed to respond to the information she revealed. ¡°Those girls are also lookers you know? You can take a pick on who you will bait in again.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Senpai, do I look like a womanizer to you?¡±


    ¡°Is that not the case? I still find it unbelievable when you reveal everything to me. Yet here you are, spending your time with someone that can¡¯t be called your girlfriend.¡± Arisa-senpai continued in a yful tone. The girl even emphasized thatst part. She¡¯s clearly trying to tease and push me to react to it.


    What did she want to hear, I wonder?


    First, I better return the courtesy. Lifting her chin slightly, I returned a yful smile. ¡°Really? Says the one who specifically looked and chased after me to cheer me up. Oh, right! I haven¡¯t thanked you for cheering me up, senpai. Please excuse me.¡± As soon as I said that, I pressed my lips to hers once more. With my hold on her chin, there¡¯s no escape for her. In any case, that¡¯s not really needed. After bing aware of our attraction to each other, she hadn¡¯t evaded a kiss from me. She¡¯s always cutting it off though.


    And that¡¯s the same in this case, after savouring it for a few seconds, Arisa-senpai pulled away.


    ¡°This cheeky junior is always taking advantage of me.¡± She spat but with her cheeks turning redder, that¡¯s not really convincing.


    ¡°Well, you might be right, senpai. You¡¯re not my girlfriend yet. However, I confessed to you. Isn¡¯t this the case of Arisa-senpai holding off on giving me an answer?¡±


    Arisa-senpai flinched before looking down guiltily, ¡°T-that¡­ you¡¯re right.¡±


    To dispel that guilt, I quickly made a follow-up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so down, senpai. I said that not to pressure you. You can take your time. In the meantime, I will just continue doing things to make you fall for me¡­ Hmm¡­ What do you think about a date, senpai?¡±


    Upon hearing that suggestion, aplicated look shed on her face.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t like dates. I¡­ have bad memories about it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we rewrite those bad memories?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not confident. I might ruin it for you¡­¡±


    Surely, that''s because of her ex¡­ Even until today, she''s still affected by it. I wonder, can I look for that guy and smash his face in?


    Ah. No. Let''s not be violent for now.


    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s not jump at it right away. What about¡­¡± I intentionally trailed my voice here to build anticipation. And I wasn¡¯t disappointed, Arisa-senpai¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of excitement as she waited for my suggestion. ¡°¡­ visiting your room?¡±


    ¡°Huh? W-what?¡±


    Obviously, she¡¯s surprised. But since I didn''t hear an instant rejection, there¡¯s a high chance that she would ept it.


    ¡°You heard me, senpai.¡±


    ¡°¡­M-my room¡­ are you thinking of¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of visiting my yful senior¡¯s room¡­ To know more about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I forgot. There¡¯s also the possibility that I fail to restrain myself, senpai¡­ Honestly, we¡¯re always on edge every time we¡¯re alone¡­ Even at this moment, we¡¯re both trying our hardest not to cross the line.¡±


    Arisa-senpai didn¡¯t deny that. In fact, she even looked down and squirmed a bit, feeling the connection we still had at the moment. She¡¯s wet and the moistness already seeped through my pants, making me even harder.


    ¡°Hmph, sometimes I hate this honest part of you, Ruki.¡± Embarrassed, Arisa-senpai once again escaped my line of sight by snuggling to me.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll keep that in mind then.¡±


    As I grabbed her hips, I slid my hands on her butt for the second time. When she felt that, Arisa-senpai resumed what we were doing earlier. Moreover, her lips and tongue getting the liberty on my neck served as our silent confirmation for what was toe next.


    My bulge was firmly ced between her slit. I could feel the slippery sensation yet it was clearly not enough. For the both of us


    ¡°By the way, senpai. Just confirming, are you fine with me visiting your room?¡± I raised the suggestion again.


    Instead of using words to answer me, Arisa-senpai lifted her head to meet my gaze and unhesitatingly nodded, her eyes shing that almost invisible desire to have me for herself.


    Following that, she resumed kissing my neck and her hips gradually increased in pace. Because of this, we''re slowly getting lost in that irresistible desire. We''re both aware of it. As though we reached an agreement earlier, we just wordlessly continued, drowning ourselves in each other.


    Minutester, Arisa-senpai pushed my head down, burying me in her pleasant softness. In response to that, I removed my hands from her butt and began fiddling with her uniform, opening her front to me.


    Arisa-senpai intently watched me admire her beautiful nakedness. Before indulging in it, I sought her approval.


    Arisa-senpai meekly nodded but with how she was biting her lips, I understood that like me, she was anticipating what I was going to do.


    As soon as I started kissing her exposed skin below her corbone, Arisa-senpai seductively whispered to me, ¡°Slide forward a bit, Ruki¡­¡±


    Understanding what she meant, I did what she asked.


    While she was still on top of me, I slid my butt forward. In this way, with my body slightly nted, she¡¯d have easier ess to my pants.


    After undoing my belt and the button holding it in ce, I felt a slight feeling of liberation in my lower body. And when she started sliding my pants down, my mouth finally reached its destination.


    With my desire for her taking over my mind, my mouth mped around her sensitive little cherry. And soon after that, my tongue quickly went to work, tasting and ying with it inside my mouth.


    At the same time as her heavenly taste filled my mouth, Arisa-senpai¡¯s hand finally freed my length from its confines. The girl couldn¡¯t see it clearly because my whole head was pressed on her chest. Yet, her hands skillfully grabbed it and began tracing its shape using her palms. Her hands were sweaty but because of all the blood that rushed on that part of me, Arisa-senpai couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Cheeky junior, this is too hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Whose fault do you think it is?¡± I let go for a moment to reply.


    But Arisa-senpai wasn¡¯t happy with that, she tightly squeezed my cock and yfully put on a smug expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for an answer, you shameless guy. How are you this big?¡±


    "Uhm¡­ Should I answer that?"


    "No! Idiot¡­"


    I restrained myself fromughing but failed. Due to that, I receive a light p and pinch on my cheek.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll continue with this and¡­¡± Responding with the same yful smile, my mouth dropped to the other cherry. And to get another reaction from her apart from being annoyed, I clutched it between my teeth, lightly biting it while my tongue licked it wet.


    "Y-you¡­ Aahh!"


    Arisa-senpai involuntarily let out a yelp. However, instead of pushing me away, she grabbed the back of my head and buried me further.


    Taking that as encouragement, I continued on it for a good few minutes, not even missing the surrounding part and leaving a hickey on it.


    While she relished the pleasure from what I did, her hands also continued their work, she fondled and stroked my cock, familiarizing herself with my size and length.


    When she felt it was enough, the girl slid forward, her skirt raised and clutched on her waist.


    However, instead of feeling the fabric of her panties, I felt her naked skin as well as the slimy wetness on my lubricating my length.


    ¡°Senpai?¡± I couldn''t help but ask. However, Arisa-senpai quickly covered my mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Shut up, cheeky junior¡­ We¡¯re not going to do it¡­ This is just¡ª¡±


    Or so she said. Yet, even without seeing it directly, I could clearly feel my throbbing cock sliding on her slit as she slowly lifted herself up.


    She should''ve stopped at a certain height. Unfortunately, Arisa-senpai was the same as me. She lifted it further until the tip of my erection sent me the sensation of being sucked in by a narrow opening.


    At this point, I raised my gaze again and met hers. Arisa-senpai looked so sexy while biting her lips. The girl was slightly frowning as though she made a mistake.


    Clearly, with her words stopping at that, she didn¡¯t n for this to happen. However, she failed to stop herself from moving. The restraint broke, putting her on top of me, my erection sped by her entrance. Both of our genitals throbbed with the desire to be one.

 Chapter 904 Kotobuki Arisa *

    <h4>Chapter 904 Kotobuki Arisa *</h4>


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Arisa-senpai called my name again. Despite having her restraint broken, she¡¯s still partly aware of our situation. I was perfectly settled at her entrance. Sliding it in would be easily aplished. She needed only to sit down and let my cock enter her. When that happens, there¡¯s no stopping this.


    ¡°D-do you¡­?¡±


    Along with that unfinished question, Arisa-senpai moved her hips slightly, letting the tip rub that part of hers freely. The pleasure was so good that I could feel myself getting impatient. My hands slid down to her hips and before moving to her back, supporting her carefully.


    It¡¯s not wrong to say that we¡¯re clearly right at the edge. Hesitating right at this moment was clearly ridiculous. If we both wanted this, why still think of the following consequences?


    There¡¯s sex without love. A means to satisfy carnal desires. That¡¯s something anyone could do. I mean, most adult rtionships somehow fell on that. That¡¯s why there¡¯s such a term as a one-night stand. If they felt attracted to each other, it would be one night when they would let loose their desires for each other. Come morning, they¡¯d go separate ways.


    However, what we both wanted wasn¡¯t like that. I could be called a romantic but having been in a rtionship with a lot of girls and loving them all the same, that probably lost its meaning. In any case, I still abide by it. It¡¯s like a principle. And at the moment, Arisa-senpai wasn¡¯t sure about me yet. She probably was just guided by our irresistible attraction for each other. She cared for me, true. But that¡¯s just her personality, she¡¯s wonderful that way¡­


    Or I could be really wrong with my assumption.


    Anyway, between us, I was clearly the one that still retained most of my reason but as someone who loves this girl a lot, I was finding it hard to let go of this chance. The chance to make her mine even if it¡¯s just for this moment¡­


    She looked for me to cheer me up. And honestly, her presence alone aplished that.


    ¡°Yes, senpai. You do know how much I want you.¡± I inferred her question and answer it honestly.


    And upon hearing that, Arisa-senpai heatedly stared at me. She lowered her head and pressed her lips to mine. She then whispered, ¡°¡­ Me too. I want you, Ruki.¡±


    Hearing her lovely voice as she said sent shivers down my spine. It¡¯s even enough to make my hips jolt upwards, pushing the head in¡­ It¡¯s hot and slippery yet she clutched and squeezed it tightly, preventing me from pulling out. She then held onto my shoulders before hugging me tightly, giving me full control of our situation.


    After arriving at this point, stopping would just frustrate us both. That¡¯s why I pulled out all the stops in my head and guided her hips down.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ Uhhh¡­¡± I heard Arisa-senpai¡¯s soft moan right by my ears as I slowly entered her depths.


    A secondter, half of my length disappeared inside her. Arisa-senpai weed me as though it was my ce all along. Her body suddenly shook in intense pleasure. Although I didn¡¯t feel any obstruction anymore, it¡¯s still too tight. I had to hold her in ce as I squeezed in and shaped her inside to perfectly amodate me. Just feeling her warmth wrapping around me brought me unimaginable pleasure.


    And from the reaction she showed, Arisa-senpai was the same. She even tried to divert her mind by biting my nape.


    Another secondter, her squishy butt pressed firmly on my thigh as my cock settled perfectly inside her, down to its base.


    Just by inserting it, we¡¯re now both on the verge of climaxing, that¡¯s for sure.


    But when our eyes met once more and conveyed our intention, we clearly didn¡¯t want this to end early. We both stopped and savored this moment where we finally became one.


    Putting on her most lovable smile along while still sporting that undeniably erotic expression, Arisa-senpai opened her mouth¡­ ¡°I feel stuffed, Ruki¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I feel like I am being strangled...¡±


    ¡°Y-you, pervert. That¡¯s natural, you squeezed in a narrow ce¡­¡± Arisa-senpai giggled as she lightly pped my cheek. But as she slightly squirmed, my cock throbbed once more and that made her cover up her mouth, preventing her moan. A whileter, she narrowed her eyes and dered in a soft voice, ¡°I don¡¯t hate this, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I know. It¡¯s written all over your face, senpai.¡±


    I caressed her cheek and used my thumb to trace her lips. For sure I was having the same expression as her. And by having this conversation, I was letting her familiarize herself with the sensation.


    ¡°W-when are you going to start calling me by my name?¡±


    ¡°Once I got your permission, senpai. Aren¡¯t I still your cheeky junior?¡±


    ¡°Cheeky junior or not¡­ you¡¯re special to me. We¡¯re even connected now¡­ I¡¯m calling you by your name but you still call me senpai, how¡¯s that fair?¡±


    Oh. Somehow, I feel like Arisa-senpai became more honest. Or rather, she¡¯s spilling out more of what¡¯s inside her head¡­ First time she called me special and even whined about how I called her.


    ¡°Then to be fair, Arisa¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Say it with more passion.¡±


    And she¡¯s even more demanding¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ Let me confess again¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. Wait. It¡¯s enough to do it once¡­ I¡¯m not great at cheesy situations.¡±


    This girl¡­ Should I just p her butt and make her moan? No, it¡¯s a lot better if I spoil her instead¡­


    ¡°Is that so? I love you, Arisa.¡±


    As soon as I said that, my arms circled her back. And once I got my firm hold on her, I stood up, carrying her with me.


    Before she could react to my confession, I''d already put her down on the desk she was sitting on earlier, with my cock still firmly settled inside her.


    ¡°¡­ T-this is unfair, Ruki.¡± She averted her gaze but her legs clung to me with the clear intention of not letting me pull out.


    ¡°What¡¯s not fair, Arisa? Tell me.¡± I smiled before lowering my head to her neck. As I began kissing her, my lower body slowly made its move, grinding her depths at first before thrusting in an unhurried pace.


    With how she reacted to my movements, Arisa was once again slowly sumbing to our desire for each other. She crossed her legs, adding supplementary force to my thrusts. Before she could even utter a response to my words, squelching sounds started filling the room along with the girl¡¯s subdued moans.


    Whoever¡¯s desk this was, I had no idea but Arisa¡¯s love juices had started dripping on its surface every second that passed. Good thing there¡¯s not going to be a club activityter or they would notice the mark she¡¯d left behind.


    ¡°T-this¡­ You¡¯re making me lose my mind, cheeky junior.¡±


    The desk started creaking but that was quickly drowned out by her alluring voice. And her voice just served as further encouragement for me. I lost. I lost against my desire for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you experience the same thing in your room,¡± I replied before going down again to her breasts. At the same time as I put her erect nipple in my mouth, I increased the pace of my hips, grinding her insides with more passion. Even with her closed legs that made it harder for me to move freely, I pushed on.


    Feeling that sudden rush of pleasure, Arisa had to lean backward and used a hand to support herself on the desk. On the other hand, she also kept her hold on my head, clutching the clump of my hair as she guided my head down.


    ¡°Y-you, you¡¯re really nning to¡­¡± Amidst her moans and whispers dering how good she feels, Arisa still managed to react to my words. ¡°Ughh¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore, cheeky junior¡­¡±


    ¡°Not without your consent, of course. Let¡¯s make that day special, Arisa¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, let¡¯s¡­¡±


    As soon as I got that answer, I returned to her lips, locking her in another intimate kiss which she returned with the same intensity.


    Minutester, while she was still relishing the feeling of reaching climax, I fixed her posture and lifted her once more.


    This time, I carried her to the hidden room while she had her eyes closed.


    Although she¡¯s a little confused about how we arrived at a bedroom from the Book Club, she cast that out of her mind temporarily upon staring at me.


    After putting her down on the bed, we resumed what we were doing and used the remaining time to indulge in each other¡¯s embrace.


    This was our first time and although it happened abruptly, we somehow managed to make it more meaningful¡­


    ¡°I¡­ love you, my cheeky junior¡± Arisa sweetly whispered soon after Iid down next to her and affectionately held her tight.

 Chapter 905 Minimal Change

    <h4>Chapter 905 Minimal Change</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back together, Arisa¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t we already talk about this? You¡¯re being hunted by the others. If you¡¯re seen with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, look at the time. It will chime any moment now. Everyone will be in a rush, no one will pay attention if we arrive at the school building together.¡±


    ¡°You really¡­ Ugh. Alright,e help me fix this. You did it in a rush earlier, good thing none of the buttons was ripped out.¡±


    We did it. That¡¯s for sure. It¡¯s neither a dream nor an illusion. She¡¯s still moist between her legs and our mixed fluids leaked out even after wiping it. Furthermore, there were traces left on the bed and on the desk we left behind in the other room.


    Yet, despite doing it and confirming our feelings for one another, there seems to be no change in our rtionship except in the way I called her. Removing the ¡®senpai¡¯ in her name. In a sense, our rtionship had already reached this point even before all this. In her eyes, I was still her shameless and cheeky junior and she¡¯s still the yful senior in my eyes.


    Even now that we¡¯re sitting on the side of the bed and I was directly behind her, helping her button up her uniform, Arisa remained the lovely girl that I came to love after observing her and teasing her a lot.


    Is it weird? I guess not.


    With our perceived irresistible attraction to each other, the only thing left for us to take a step forward was her answer to my confession and letting go of her guilt towards Nami.


    Then what about her fear of entering a rtionship again after that failed one?


    I also got an answer to that while we were resting. With that strange effect wherein she¡¯s spilling her mind out to me, I got to hear her perceived judgment of my character and the reason why her hesitation and guilt disappeared.


    I listened to everything she had to say and until now, I could still recall her burst of emotions as revealed everything, even some details that I thought I got a grasp on.


    ¡°You¡¯re an honest idiot, Ruki. The first time I saw you, that was my first impression of you. Didn¡¯t you answer all my questions back then? Thinking about it, you probably told us half the truth about how your rtionship with Nanami started.¡±


    That¡¯s just the start. Yep. It dated back to our first meeting. In their clubroom when Nami first brought me there to be introduced as her boyfriend. At that time, Arisa-senpai was the one who grilled us with questions. To think that I was already judged by her¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m partly annoyed with you for suddenly intruding in our circle, even shaking the core by taking the girl Kazuo had his eyes on for years. I¡¯m rooting for Izumi, that¡¯s true. However, it¡¯s quite clear how those two had a mutual understanding¡­ Until your appearance. Then the Mentor Program happened and right there¡­ I got to know more about you. You¡¯re bold but you never minced words¡­¡±


    ¡°We became aware of our attraction for each other right there¡­ And I scolded you for the first time because what we did was definitely wrong¡­ No matter how we exined it. But in the end, that vague rtionship we had continued. Every time we would be together, we¡¯d be so lost to each other.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I hated the sensation that I¡¯m feeling for you. So much that I wanted to escape from you¡­ But I hadn¡¯t gotten any chance to do so. Seeing you with Hina in that clubroom ignited a fire in me. More than wanting to suspect you for making her cry, I just hated the fact that you¡¯re alone with another girl¡­¡±


    And there, she recounted everything, even that moment where Hina cried after being asked by Ogawa to seduce me so that he could get Nami back.


    I thought she only suspected me back then but for it to be like that, I guess I haven¡¯t read her character thoroughly. Even so, she¡¯s still wonderful in my eyes.


    After that, Arisa continued narrating each and every interaction or thoughts she had about me. Revealing my past to her and then revealing her past to me, became the start of her eptance. She epted in her heart what she was feeling for me.


    Indeed, she was always afraid of another rtionship, even more so when she knew my past and what kind ofplex rtionships I was cultivating. It¡¯s enough for her to seriously consider giving up. However, after days of observing me as well as our continuous interaction, she soon came to a decision after judging that everything I was showing her was devoid of any lies.


    I showed her my entire person without hiding anything. And for her, that¡¯s enough to trust another guy again.


    When she saw me on that stage and how I messed up my speech, she couldn¡¯t help but be restless. She even confessed that she couldn¡¯t concentrate too much on the exam because of how she wanted to see me¡­ andfort me even though she knew that I had other girls around me. She wanted it to be her¡­


    And so, when lunch break arrived, she steeled herself to look for me, even braving it to ask Nami herself¡­


    In a way, Arisa somehow marched on a battlefield with only one thought in mind; to see andfort me.


    Who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with this girl?


    Anyway, that¡¯s what happened¡­


    ¡°There, it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go?¡± I finished buttoning her uniform. At the moment, apart from her rosy cheeks, she looked the same as earlier. Even her cute side tail was restored to its full glory.


    ¡°You¡¯re really calm about this, Ruki. Are you not worried?¡±


    ¡°Why will I? I have many excuses prepared in case someone sees us and questions why we¡¯re together¡­¡±


    Honestly, even if Satsuki, Nami and the others followed me, I could also think of an excuse if we were questioned when we returned. As for their believability, I¡¯d say it¡¯s more than 50%.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± Having decided that, we left the Book Club together and locked it again after wiping that desk.


    Well, Arisa did ask me about that hidden bedroom and I honestly told her about Haruko. Not everything about her, of course. Just enough to exin why it exists. Even if I bare everything to my girls, there¡¯s still the distinction between what¡¯s considered ¡®things about me¡¯ and ¡®things about my girls¡¯. And that bedroom was Haruko¡¯s and the Poem Appreciation Club¡¯s property and secret.


    Fortunately, we didn¡¯t run into anyone on our way back to the School Building, and before we separated, I asked her another question, ¡°Arisa, I¡¯m aware that my speech was a mess but what¡¯s your honest thought about how I delivered it?¡±


    I forgot to ask her this because we got too focused on each other. But I still wanted to hear a different perspective. I already heard Nami and the other girls¡¯ view of it and this time I want to hear it from her. Just in case she saw something else.


    Arisa contemted for an answer. Just by the expression written on her face, she¡¯s currently arranging her words to make me understand what I did wrong. ¡°Uhm¡­ If I have to say something that got me worried enough toe and find you is this¡­ Ruki, you sounded like you¡¯re already throwing your weight around. A lot of 2nd-year and 3rd-year boys got a bad impression of you because of it.¡±


    Bad impressions. I guess that¡¯s better than acquiring enemies¡­

 Chapter 906 Coincidence?

    <h4>Chapter 906 Coincidence?</h4>


    Because I conveniently returned right after the chime of the bell, those still curious about everything that happened earlier got no chance to bombard me with questions again.


    I quickly took my seat and quietly conveyed to the two girls on my side the gist of what happened when I left¡­


    Well, it¡¯s part of being transparent to them. They didn¡¯t react too much upon knowing that. They also saw that moment when Arisa asked Nami about my whereabouts.


    In any case, Aya seemed to understand that the rtionship I had with Arisa got some progress while Satsuki pretended not to care.


    As for Nami, Hina, Saki and Chii, I could only convey it wordlessly when our gazes met. Well, there are also the chat messages I sent to them on our way back.


    Having been epted by Arisa and even doing it with her in the process, our rtionship had taken a great step forward. Although we both perceived that nothing much had changed and we would still be as close as we have been, we¡¯re surely thinking of the same thing¡­ To spend more time with each other and deepen our bonds.


    Anyway, going by the looks of things, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she will be involved with my other girls aside from those in the same circle as her. I¡¯m expecting it to have a positive effect. I mean, despite her yful nature or her various considerations, that girl was always the mood-setter. Moreover, her caring attitude and thoughtfulness would certainly make the girlsfortable.


    Though it might take a few days or weeks for her topletely ept the situation. We were pressed on time so we hadn¡¯t straightened out many of the issues regarding theplex rtionship. Most especially, her thoughts on how I was also making a move on Izumi-senpai.


    ¡°I also can¡¯t see myself letting her go after everything that happened¡­¡± I muttered silently to myself as I watched the teacher for the next period enter the ssroom.


    After a few reminders, the test papers were sent to us and we started the second half of our midterm exams for the day.


    -


    -


    In the end, on the short break in between the third and fourth exam period, my mind still revolved around my girls rather than the new events that surrounded my person.


    There¡¯s the thought of Mizuki''s sickness, Nao¡¯s situation and Yue¡¯s status.


    Suzuki diligently updated me every hour about Mizuki¡¯s state. At the time, her fever had already subsided and the girl happily ate the meat buns I bought for her, even sending me a photo of Mizuki doing so.


    Nao informed me that the school was going to announce Nobuo¡¯s removal from his post tomorrow after all the exams finished. The school would probably not inform everyone about what actually happened but rumors about him were making their rounds in that school.


    Yueined to me over being bored out of her wits in that unit as well as her grievance towards her manager for disallowing her to leave. She also begrudgingly expressed her desire toe over and meet me. Or better yet, stay at our house for the rest of her ¡®break¡¯.


    Well, this was me we¡¯re talking about. If not for Shizu or the emerging threat in the form of Ichihara cropping up, I would definitely still try not to stand out too much. I¡¯m more than happy to just spend my days studying and cuddling with my girls. Unfortunately, I had to step up to a brighter stage. To make this school a paradise for us.


    Once I finished thest exam for the day, I quickly submitted it and went out of the room, the same as the other students who finished earlier than me.


    Since there was no club activity for today, the school gate was already open for anyone who wanted to go home early. And sure enough, most, if not all, of the students going out of their ssrooms had that as their destination. It¡¯s a sweet reprieve for almost everyone who had their brains fried from the grueling exam.


    Unlike them though, I or we had a different n for today.


    Taking onest look inside our ssroom, there¡¯s only Saki and Satsuki remaining who hadn¡¯t finished answering. I met their gazes and the two nodded, most likely giving me the go-ahead to not wait for them.


    Well, I also did the same for Aya, Nami, Hina and Chii who finished earlier than me. At the moment, they¡¯re already on their way to that clubhouse while procuring the cleaning materials that we prepared for it.


    To check, I pulled out my phone and contacted one of those girls as I walked out of the school building.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± I asked. And a cheerful voice quickly replied.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Ruu. Are you done? Come over, we need your muscles.¡±


    There¡¯s a lot that needs to be taken out. They¡¯ll be dead tired if they move it by themselves.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll just grab something on the way. Have the electricity and water been restored?¡±


    ¡°Only the water. But this is fine¡­ it¡¯s still bright outside. We don¡¯t have to finish it today, right?¡±


    I asked Shizu for those to be restored but I guess it¡¯s not as simple as I thought. At least, the water is not a problem anymore.


    ¡°Yes. Wait for me then¡­¡±


    ¡°Be quick, young man.¡± Nami giggled as she acted like an olddy encouraging me before ending the call.


    Restoring an abandoned clubhouse was surely not going to be an easy task. Moreover, we¡¯d need new pieces of furniture to rece the already dpidated ones we saw before. Most importantly, we also had to make sure that no one would be able to notice that ce. Otherwise, the peace that we wanted to get would be in jeopardy.


    Besides, even after restoring that, we had to be extra careful whening and going there. It¡¯s best not to let anyone else aside from us know the existence of the clubhouse.


    Today is just the right moment to go there without being spotted easily or being seen as suspicious. With the students all tired from the exam, only a few of them will still wander near that part of the school. Almost everyone would go home or wait near the school gate for their friends to go to a mall or something. To unwind.


    Anyway, since I said I was going to pick up something, I didn¡¯t waste my time ogling strangers and left for the school gate. With a specific destination in my mind, I arrived at the ce in a little over three minutes.


    It¡¯s the nearest convenience store. The same ce where I bought Satsuki¡¯s refreshments back when she got too weakened from morning practice.


    With the cafeteria also closing early, I had no choice but to go here to buy food and snacks for my girls. Surely, we would all be tired once we¡¯re done, I¡¯d be too worried seeing them unable to walk fromck of energy.


    ¡°Wee!¡± The store clerk did her standard greeting as soon as I stepped inside.


    Returning a nod to her, I then continued inside to pick out what to buy.


    This convenience store was rather wide since it catered not just to the students but also the neighborhood. However, at this time, the interior was filled with students taking a break or the same as me, buying snacks to fill their bellies.


    I thought of ignoring them and just doing my thing. However, the effect of the earlier event could still be felt. I could feel gazes following me and those I ran into would stop and stare at my face as though they were seeing a celebrity.


    At first, none struck up a conversation with me and I managed to procure more than half of what I came here to buy. But as luck would have it, I ran into someone.


    As soon as the person noticed me, all of my escape routes were instantly blocked by the person¡¯s followers.


    ¡°My, aren¡¯t you junior-kun? What a coincidence.¡±


    Coincidence, huh? What a tant lie¡­ I ran into these followers and thought nothing of them but as soon as I reached this ce and ran into this person, they quickly blocked off my path of retreat.


    True enough, I was marked.


    However, it¡¯s not Ichihara or the delinquent leader¡­


    It¡¯s Kujou Marika herself.

 Chapter 907 Incomprehensible

    <h4>Chapter 907 Iprehensible</h4>


    Being surrounded and intimidated by girls, no less, was kinda ironic given how my life for these past few years only focused on girls as well.


    I was being wary of Ichihara and the delinquents but as it turned out, I got a little careless when ites to women.


    Did shey out an ambush here? Or was she informed after I showed up? Either of the two, I had no idea. My mind was entirely focused on finishing my business here and going to my girls. I didn¡¯t really care too much about my surroundings.


    In any case, Kujou Marika and her golden ringlet curls brightly stood out in this convenience store. She still had that same elegance as a high-ssdy even if she was wearing the same uniform as the other girls. Truly, no one would mistake her for a normal girl. Nheless, by having this convenience store as her background, she looked too out of ce.


    What¡¯s an ojou-sama doing here? She should fit best in high-ss restaurants, malls, hotels and other such ces.


    Wait. Now that I got to take a good look at her, I noticed another detail. She¡¯s clutching a shopping basket on her arm containing three packets of spicy potato chips and a bottle of cold green tea.


    It somehow lowered my earlier guesses. Is this really a coincidence? Is she buying her snacks too? But what¡¯s with these followers who blocked my path?


    From their uniforms, it¡¯s safe to say that they¡¯re a mix of second and third years. They didn¡¯t have any distinguishing features other than their open hostility thrown my way.


    Ignoring all those, I continued on my steps and walked a bit closer to Kujou-senpai. The three seniors reacted to that and closed in as well, narrowing the space I could move.


    ¡°Indeed, what a coincidence, senpai. Have you patched things up with Ichihara-senpai?¡± I answered without looking at the ringlet girl. I reached towards the shelf for the same potato chips on her basket, picked up one and put it on my own. ¡°I was worried that I made things worse by being honest that day. You ran out, after all.¡±


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw her expression slightly lit up with my choice of potato chips¡­


    This girl¡­ is she actually the type who gets along with those with the same tastes as her?


    On the other hand, I heard the three girls grinding their teeth in clear annoyance that I had the gall to converse with Kujou Marika. None of them dared to butt in though.


    Bit by bit, I was beginning to understand this situation¡­ Still, my information was insufficient to conclude everything. This might all be a ruse. Kujou Marika might be a clever character to set things up, making me believe her act.


    Well, I better just peel my eyes and ears open as I converse with her.


    ¡°Oho? Junior-kun need not worry anymore. Jun-kun ran after me and exined everything. Ishida-san was sweating that day and he was worried something might be wrong.¡±


    If that¡¯s true then Ichihara had some skill or this girl was just too gullible.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m relieved.¡± I put on a smile before taking another step forward, bringing me closer to the girl. Since my other paths were blocked by those three then my way out of here was passing by her.


    Well, we¡¯re on a small aisle that disyed different types of chips so those three were already at the same spot, blocking that way. I guess they didn¡¯t want to block Kujou¡¯s path but I could see part of a head peeking out from the shelf waiting on the other end of the aisle.


    Seeing me approach her, Kujou didn¡¯t really make any movements. She neither blocked my way nor opened up a path for me to pass through her easily. On another note, she looked intrigued. Perhaps because I boldly approached her or because I wasn¡¯t really shaken by the res I was receiving.


    ¡°Ah. Excuse me, senpai.¡±


    As I said that, I faced the shelf again, reached for another type of chip and put it in my basket.


    The expression on her face says she¡¯s clearly interested in my choices.


    ¡°Fascinating. You seem to be picking a lot, junior-kun? Did someone order you to do so?¡± She asked as she lowered her gaze to the contents of my basket.


    ¡°Uh. No? Why do you think I¡¯m being ordered?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, you know, you could be ackey.¡±


    Ackey, huh? I guess it¡¯s a logical thought process if you saw someone unremarkable shopping for different items in a convenience store. But that¡¯s only applicable if it¡¯s not me. I mean, she also saw me up that stage. However, this girl never brought that up. Not even once.


    Was she deliberately not touching that subject or it just didn¡¯t make a mark on her? I thought I could understand her if I talked to her and observed her more but¡­ this girl was shaping up into some sort of an alien entity to me¡­


    Could someone be this na?ve? Or was she really this clever to confuse my observation skills?


    ¡°No offense, senpai. That sounds rude. If you say it like that, can I also ask you if you¡¯re being ordered to buy that much?¡± Copying her, I also pointed my gaze at her basket.


    Understanding that, Kujou-senpai appeared panicky for a moment as she exined.


    ¡°O-of course not! These¡­ are myfort food. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then we¡¯re notckeys.¡±


    ¡°I will never be! But can you eat that all?¡±


    ¡°I never said these are all mine, senpai¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I see. I suppose you¡¯re buying them for your group.¡±


    ¡°There, you finally got it right. Listen, senpai. Some will be offended if you rudely ask if they¡¯re a gopher or ackey.¡±


    ¡°I-is that so? Why are others happy to be called one?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± I looked back at the girls blocking my path and they immediately turned their heads away. That¡¯s a guilty reaction. They¡¯re happy to be called that, huh? What a world. ¡°Uh. Anyway, can you let me pass, senpai?


    ¡°Are you going to check out?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I suppose I already got everything I need.¡± I raised my basket that was filled to the brim. The clerk might need to pack it in two big bags.


    Kujou-senpai nodded and said something that made me a little lost.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you this slow, junior-kun? I said let¡¯s go and check these out.¡± Kujou also raised her basket and smirked. She somehow found it funny that I didn¡¯t understand her the first time.


    ¡°No. I mean, why do I have to go with you?¡±


    ¡°Simple, I took quite a liking to you. I suppose you¡¯re fit to apany me.¡±


    That simple? This girl¡­ What¡¯s wrong with her head?


    Matching my steps, Kujou-senpai and I went out of the aisle and walked toward the counter to pay for our items.


    However, the obvious re being shot at my back intensified at every step we took. Perhaps they¡¯re already cursing me to death.


    But in a sense, they¡¯re the ones who pushed us into this situation. If not for them blocking my path, I would choose not to deal with this iprehensible ringlet girl.


    ¡°Oh. By the way, junior-kun. May you excel in your new post.¡±


    Before we separated from each other right outside the convenience store, Kujou-senpai whispered that. Looking back at her, I noticed a mysterious yet mesmerizing smile on her face as she walked away and entered a rather luxurious car, leaving behind her followers who already stopped at a certain distance.


    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s her deal?¡±

 Chapter 908 Spoiling them

    <h4>Chapter 908 Spoiling them</h4>


    When I returned to the school, the luxurious car Kujou-senpai rode was nowhere to be found. I also couldn¡¯t find a glimpse of her. It might be that the car already drove off somewhere else or the ringlet girl returned somewhere inside the School or Club Building.


    In any case, because of the time that passed, more and more students were now leaving the School Building. But since most of them were either mentally tired or too focused on their peers walking alongside them, I got to pass by without gathering too much attention.


    Ah. Right. Those followers of Kujou-senpai actually tried to block and interrogate me earlier. They threw me warnings such as, ¡®Even if you¡¯re the Disciplinary Officer, you have no right to converse with Kujou-sama!¡¯ or ¡®Stay away from her, if you don¡¯t want your school life ruined.¡¯


    Such threats could shake a normal student but for me, I onlyughed at them and continued on my way. When they tried to get physical by grabbing my shoulder, I threw them a re that made them freeze in their tracks.


    Honestly, I could choose not to deal with them that way but with my observation of Kujou resulting in an iplete assessment of her real personality, I intentionally did that.


    If she¡¯s as smart as I think she is, those followers would report what they experienced and Kujou-senpai might once again prepare another ¡®coincidence¡¯ for us to interact.


    On the other hand, if she¡¯s really a na?ve girl who was blinded not just by Ichihara but also by her followers, the girl wouldn¡¯t deliberately meet me and her followers would certainly prevent me from meeting her again.


    Of course, those were just my guesses. Who knows? She might be someone full of surprises. More than what Ichihara or the delinquents would provide me.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told us you¡¯re going to the convenience store¡­ Idiot Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Right. I saw you exiting the school gate but you¡¯re walking too fast. I can¡¯t catch up.¡±


    When I reached the clubhouse, two girls; Satsuki and Rae, were waiting for me as they stood by the door with their arms crossed.


    Satsuki quickly moved and grabbed one of the bags, the lighter one that¡¯s filled with the snacks I bought for them and went inside. On the other hand, Rae approached me and scanned my face thoroughly. She then pulled out her handkerchief and began wiping the sweat off my eyebrows, forehead and neck. Once she was done, she grabbed my hand and started guiding me inside.


    Well, she didn¡¯t need to do that since it¡¯s just a few steps. However, I understood that it was her way to show her affection to me so I let it be. And to reciprocate that, before we entered the clubhouse, I dropped the bag and hugged her from the back tightly before initiating a kiss she hadn¡¯t expected.


    There¡¯s no one else around and surely, once we entered, my focus would juggle between all the girls inside. This was the only moment I could at least spoil the thoughtful sses girl.


    ¡°That felt good, Ruki¡­ Can I ask for more?¡± She yfully asked as soon as our lips separated. The red tint on her face and her glossy lips made her more alluring.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± And obviously, it¡¯s a request that I would never turn down. I quickly initiated another one and the girl responded even more actively as she turned around and faced me. She then led my hand down to her back, wordlessly asking me to carry her.


    She¡¯s light. I had no trouble doing that. Soon after I carried her, her legs crossed behind me while I pressed her back against the wall. It¡¯s a daring pose for both of us yet, we paid no heed to it and simply became absorbed in each other.


    Unfortunately, perhaps noticing that we hadn¡¯t entered after a long time, Satsuki stuck her head out of the door to check us out, catching us in the act with Rae entwined with me as though the girl was already waiting for me to undress her and do the deed right there.


    ¡°Really, we can¡¯t let you be alone with any of us.¡± Satsuki sighed as she pinched my cheek, pulling us out of our trance. ¡°We¡¯re waiting for you, shameless idiot.¡±


    Because I stopped, Rae also noticed the appearance of Satsuki. She bit her lips in slight embarrassment as she slowly got off me.


    Looking at her slight movements, she¡¯s about to lower her head in apology. But before she could do that, I stopped her and let her be taken by Satsuki.


    The foul-mouthed girl understood why I did that so she pulled Rae to her back and whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I bet it¡¯s the pervert who initiated everything.¡±


    And she¡¯s not wrong. I scratched my head andughed to lighten the mood. ¡°You know, you¡¯re all irresistible to me¡­ I just got carried away¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, idiot. Stop exining everything.¡± She scowled at me and then pulled Rae inside with her.


    I shook my head and followed them after picking up the bag that I dropped.


    As soon as I stepped inside, I noticed all the girls already gathered there and by their expressions, they knew what happened outside.


    For sure, they wanted the same treatment but they were also aware that if they jumped at me at the same time, it would be difficult for all of us.


    That¡¯s why to save them from the hassle of deciding, I stepped forward and met their heated gazes. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m going to spoil all of you. I¡¯m not going to back down on that so¡­¡±


    As soon as my voice trailed¡­ I approached Satsuki. The girl first looked confused but as soon as I grabbed her and embraced her intimately, the girl quickly sumbed to her fate of being held by her man.


    ¡°Are you going to keep on ring at me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to be seen by everyone, idiot.¡±


    ¡°True¡­ Close your eyes then¡­¡± The girl¡¯s eyes darted as though she were trying to think of an escape n. However, momentster, she resolved herself and did what I said.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, my hand slipped to her nape, guiding her down to meet my lips.


    And with that, I started my own way of spoiling them. One by one.


    After Satsuki, Aya weed me with open arms. Just like always.


    Following that, Nami grabbed my cor, pulled me close to her and took the initiative, grabbing the control over me. I let her do what she wanted to, of course.


    Next, when my eyes focused on Hina, the girl stretched her arm out, inviting me in. As if trying to best what Nami did, the girl also took the first move, indulging me in her loving embrace.


    Saki, the opportunist, pushed me down on the ground and rode on top of me as she showered me with her affection. It also felt like she didn¡¯t want to be seen as inferior. Herplex was still there but it¡¯s now manifesting differently.


    Chii removed her gyaru makeup, baring her natural face to all of us. But with her eyes only focused on me, I was naturally drawn to her once Saki got off of me.


    Andstly, I caught sight of Shizu hiding at the back. After letting go of Chii, I ran to the girl and picked her up just the same as everyone, spoiling her as much as we both wanted.


    When I let go of Shizu, the girls still looked like they wanted more and I was already tempted to do just that. However, another voice stopped me in my tracks.


    I had no idea she was also here so it came as a surprise to me.


    ¡°Pervert Ruki¡­ We¡¯re here to clean. As much as we want you to spoil us¡­ Can we finish cleaning first?¡± unting off her mature self, Kana appeared from upstairs and reprimanded me. She¡¯s wearing a face mask and an apron over her uniform while holding a duster stick. Looking at how she¡¯s already full of dirt as though she went inside a dirty cave, the girl definitely cleaned the dustiest ce in this clubhouse.


    Ipletely agreed with her¡­


    ¡°Right¡­ You¡¯re right, Kana. However¡­¡± As my voice trailed, I quickly made my way to her. Ignoring her dusty appearance, I took off her face mask and locked her in the same intimate kiss I shared with everyone. ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t have you be left out, can I? I love all of you and like I said when we started this rtionship, my love for all of you will be as much as everyone else. Favoritism won¡¯t take part but if it does look like I¡¯m doing that, feel free to scold me.¡±

 Chapter 909 Turning the tables on me

    <h4>Chapter 909 Turning the tables on me</h4>


    ¡°Who in their right mind will scold you, Ruu? We won¡¯t be too petty to point out your unconscious favoritism¡­ I mean, you always seem to find those you are with as your favorite. It¡¯s nothing new.¡± Nami was exasperated at what I said and the others agreed with her, cing me in their slightly disappointed gazes.


    Wordless reprimand was kinda scary. I could feel cold sweat oozing out my pores.


    They do have a point, after all. Whoever¡¯s in front of me is my favorite.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be relying on all of you to keep me in check, right? I¡¯m an idiot¡­ I just do things my own way¡­ I¡¯m also insensitive at times¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough bbering, blockhead. Let¡¯s go take a break. The drinks will lose their coldness. Carry this table and chairs first¡­ You¡¯re our muscle guy, right?¡± Shizu stopped me from going off on my somewhat repetitive speech. She smirked and pointed at the disassembled stic table ced at the side and stic stools stacked on each other.


    ¡°¡­Right, I am.¡± Surrendering to that, I did what the girl ordered and prepared that table.


    In a way, I was the clear winner of this situation but I couldn¡¯t deny the lovely and satisfied expressions on their faces as they stared at me. They all love the same guy and none of them were just ying around¡­


    I¡¯m really lucky to be loved by all of them¡­ And that¡¯s enough reason for me to keep on striving to better myself. To not disappoint them.


    I was severelycking when it came to the time that I could devote to them individually. And as much as I hate to admit it, that would remain a constant in our situation. Getting the best out of the moment was the only alternative and that¡¯s what I would always do¡­


    -


    -


    Once we finished eating what I brought, we continued our cleanup of the clubhouse.


    I became their muscle, carrying those heavy things that needed to be removed or relocated.


    And with running water, we managed to scrub clean even the walls and ceiling of the ce. Just like our initial assessment, there were several rooms in this clubhouse. Even just the first floor had a gathering or living room. We also set aside a space for a kitchen but it would probably need more money to install a stove that¡¯s connected to a pipe there so we would opt to use an LPG instead since we¡¯re not really going to use it too much.


    There¡¯s a storeroom for storage. I emptied that so we could really use it when necessary, piling the trash in the backyard. I would carry all of that one by one to the incinerator.


    Upstairs, there¡¯s only one room that could be turned into a bedroom. Well, it¡¯s not really a bedroom but another storage room. It¡¯s filled with empty shelves.


    ording to Shizu, this clubhouse was previously upied by a joint hobby club, researching games, books and anime. That exins why there are a lot of old consoles, game cartridges, manga and novels that they left behind. The consoles were already beyond repair, even the TV that they¡¯re probably using for it. The manga and novels still had some that were readable but being left behind her to gather dust, they all turned yellow and close to tears. So, they¡¯re also useless.


    There¡¯s a simr gathering space where we could put a kotatsu or a small round table. The previous upants probably liked it better to rx upstairs than downstairs.


    As for the backyard, we first thought of leaving it filled with weeds. But the girls, especially Hina, suggested cultivating a field where we could nt flowers or vegetables. A side-activity that we could do while staying here.


    Shizu told us that, on paper, this would be like private property for an unofficial club¡­ The club wouldn¡¯t receive any funds though and we would even pay for the electricity and water. At least, it¡¯s rent-free.


    Well, we could think about more of what we could do here in the following days.


    ¡°It¡¯s our turn to spoil you, Ruu. Don¡¯t move¡­¡± Nami dered as soon as we arrived back upstairs. They had me sit down on the floor before surrounding me.


    All of them were here, but not everyone was actively crowding around me. Shizu, Chii, Satsuki and Kana were watching from the back, amused at my plight. But that doesn''t mean that they¡¯re not going to jointer.


    Although I could take the initiative again, seeing their faces that said ¡®I¡¯m going to spoil you¡¯, I sumbed to my fate and let them spoil me in their own way.


    As though they already agreed on the order of things, Nami went to me first. Pulling my shirt off and started kissing my neck and body.


    ¡°We¡¯re all girls, Ruu. And we certainly want to do it with you¡­ But it¡¯s still embarrassing if it¡¯s with a whole crowd like this¡­¡± Nami whispered as her hand slipped inside my pants, urately grabbing what she aimed for. She stroked it until it hardened.


    Her words and actions were quite contradictory but I quickly understood what she meant. The girl soon stood up and another girl took her ce.


    ¡°This is just my guess but are you all going to keep me hanging?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to spoil you, Ruki. It¡¯s different.¡± Hinaughed at me before cupping my face and pushing her tongue inside my mouth, initiating a deeper kiss. Her hips also began grinding on the bulge that Nami caused.


    It feels good for both of us, of course. However, just like Nami, she abruptly stopped and repeated the process, letting another girl take her turn.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ruki. This is spoiling you.¡±


    ¡°Teasing, you mean. What if I lost myself from the pleasure?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t¡­ You had the most restraint among all of us¡­ You¡¯ll see to it that we all get our turn. And that¡¯s why we can¡¯t let you tire yourself out physically. Take this as a healing session¡­¡± Saki yfully smiled as she opened her uniform and bared her ample breasts to me.


    ¡°Healing session, huh?


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, I dived into her chest and hungrily sucked on her sweet little cherries.


    A whileter, Saki gently separated herself from me and stood up. And sure enough, Aya¡¯s turn came.


    Unlike the first three, she opened my pants and began rubbing her face on my bulge. She didn¡¯t pull it out of its confines. The girl only stroked and licked it while my underwear was still on. She had a dreamy look as she took the bulging head in her mouth and sucked it hard, leaving a wet stain on my underwear.


    ¡°I¡­ I hope you liked it, Ruki¡­¡± The adorable girl said as she also ended her turn.


    ¡°I sure do¡­ Thank you, Aya.¡± Before she could stand up, I cupped her cheeks and pulled her to me, giving her a deep kiss.


    The girls watching around us looked envious but they didn¡¯t say anything and just waited.


    Well, I clearly understood now what they¡¯re trying to do¡­ Bit by bit, what they were doing escted.


    I was definitely getting healed by them¡­ However, they¡¯re surely intentionally pushing me over the edge. Perhaps, they¡¯re trying to see which girl I would lose all reason. But like Saki said, they¡¯re probably hoping to see me holding on until the end¡­


    I had no idea if there was going to be a price if I was sessful though¡­


    There¡¯s still Rae, Chii, Satsuki, Kana and Shizu¡­ Will I really be sessful? Oh. Look at how the tables have turned.


    ¡°Oh. Are wete?¡± Before Rae could start her turn, Haruko arrived with Himeko, Mina and Edel in tow.


    As soon as the neers aside from Haruko saw my current state, blood rushed to their faces as they reacted differently.


    Himeko stepped forward and knelt as though she was lining up next to Rae. Mina crossed her arms and silently cursed ¡®pervert¡¯. And Edel¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly as she quickly jumped to my side, hugging me tightly. Haruko told her to stand down though and the other girls quickly exined the situation to her.


    With this, among all of my girls in this school, only Shio and Arisa were absent here. As for their whereabouts, the former was probably still busy in the faculty while thetter was with Izumi-senpai, apanying the fake delinquent to unwind in the nearby shopping district after the grueling exam.

 Chapter 910 Paradise? (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 910 Paradise? (1) *</h4>


    With Haruko and the three girls¡¯ arrival, things escted quicker than they probably nned. I understood what they wanted to happen. However, my confidence in restraining myself was also shattering bit by bit.


    I mean, who wouldn¡¯t? With these lovely girls taking their turns to ¡®heal¡¯ me, I had to be numb to not give in to the temptation.


    Well, I still tried to hold on as it was what they wished to see.


    I managed to endure Rae, Chii, Himeko, and Edel¡¯s turn but they already pushed me right to the edge.


    That¡¯s why when Mina¡¯s turn came, I was clearly aware that I would not be able to stay my hand anymore.


    ¡°Girls, I surrender¡­¡± Dering that, I raised my arms to my side.


    Hearing that, the tea girl who¡¯s still deliberating what she would do on her turn stared at me wide-eyed.


    ¡°W-what? Why are you surrendering?¡± She asked.


    And clearly, the others had the same question as they stared at me, desire burning in their eyes. Even the ones who hadn¡¯t gone all the way with me yet had the same question in mind.


    ¡°As expected, after being teased by your girls left and right, you¡¯re one step away from ravaging the next girl,¡± Shizu said as she turned to Mina.


    And hearing that, shock filled the girl¡¯s face before uttering another question to me, ¡°I-is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered honestly. I then stretched my arm out to her which the girl took after deliberating for a while. Momentster, Mina settledfortably on myp while we engaged in a deeper kiss.


    Around us, upon seeing what I did and hearing my confirmation, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Nami, Satsuki and Kana. Most likely, they¡¯re the ones who thought up and decided to do it like this.


    ¡°We miscalcted, Kana-senpai.¡±


    ¡°True. Teasing Ruki pushed him to transform into a beast on the verge of exploding. Uhm¡­ I¡¯d love to be in Mina¡¯s position now.¡±


    So, it¡¯s really teasing and not healing, huh?


    ¡°That¡¯s hubby for you. I¡¯m already surprised that he managed to hold on this long¡­ If you want to do it with him, you shouldn¡¯t hesitate. Like you said, he¡¯s a beast¡­ I¡¯m sure that if any of you approaches him this time, he will likely ravage and at the same time, make you feel his unwavering affection for you.¡±


    ¡°But, even with his experience, he won¡¯t be able to keep it up for long. Right? Or am I missing some detail?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you missed one thing. The idiot doesn¡¯t necessarily need to relieve himself at the same time as us¡­ Knowing that idiot, he¡¯s going to prioritize our satisfaction before his¡­¡±


    Nami, Kana, Haruko, Shizu and Satsuki started that conversation. However, even though I could still understand them, my mind was already focused on Mina, our intimacy growing deeper by the second.


    They¡¯re not wrong. In fact, they¡¯re entirely correct. Rather than prioritizing my desire to fill them all up, which is impossible, I nned on letting them all feel good using every means possible.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t force them, only those who desired more from me. This was another bonding moment for us, after all¡­


    And I know a lot of them understood that¡­ It¡¯s evident from their continued burning gazes that I could feel piercing on my skin.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Noticing how I began going down from her lips, Mina whispered my name. I looked up at the girl andmunicated through our eyes. Secondster, the girl nodded and whispered, ¡°¡­ I love being this intimate with you.¡±


    Folllowing that, Mina guided my head down to her neck, giving me full ess to it. And while I started to focus on that part of hers,my arms didn¡¯t remain idle. I pulled her closer to me, her lithe body firmly pressed on me. Her tempting fragrance filled my nostrils, heightening my desire for her.


    Down below, I firmly clutched her back, supporting her hips as she started rubbing herself on my erection. Because of the increased intensity of our movements, thest cloth covering my lower body was gradually pulled down, baring my scalding hot erection.


    Well, it¡¯s been a few minutes since I got a hard-on. Blood kept on rushing on it, raising its temperature.


    Feeling the heat, Mina got a little surprised. However, given that we already got mutual consent, the girl stood up for a moment, taking her panties off before returning. This time, making contact directly.


    In this way, the following seconds and minutes became filled with the girl¡¯s alluring whimper as she tried her hardest not to let out an erotic voice. However, her face as well as her movements betrayed her.


    Even if there¡¯s no pration, Mina soon reached her limit. She mped down on me as her body jolted with extreme pleasure¡­


    She struggled to lift her head to meet my gaze before whispering, ¡°¡­ Next time, we¡¯re going all the way.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ we will¡­¡± I answered before sealing her lips with another kiss.


    When Mina vacated myp, I found myself surrounded by three girls. Himeko, Edel and Rae. Himeko and Rae went down on my erection while Edel hugged me again, her uniform already opened for me to indulge.


    Since I already lost all my restraint, I took a more active approach. While my head was busy with Edel, I ced my hands on top of Himeko and Rae, stroking them as they began stroking and massaging my erection.


    Eventually, they both took their turns to suck on my pipe, their movements neither hurried nor slow. In their minds, they also wanted to bring me the same pleasure they would be receiving.


    A whileter, Rae switched with Edel. Like Mina, I still haven¡¯t done it with her but¡­ we¡¯re well close to crossing the line on our most recent alone time. We just couldn¡¯t find the right moment for it. Unlike with Arisa where there¡¯s another factor of strong attraction that pushed us over the line. There¡¯s no such thing with Rae.


    Well, it didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t attracted to her or vice versa. I love the girl just the same. How do I say it? They¡¯re all unique in their own way. That¡¯s why I never find a redundant moment with each of them.


    But if she said she wanted it today and at this moment, I would never hesitate on it and give her the best first experience.


    I looked at Rae and the girl smiled beautifully as she took my lips, settling us down in a deep kiss.


    Down below, Himeko and Edel continued taking turns licking my length, lubricating it with their saliva. Like sharing a popsicle, one focused on the head while the other, on the shaft¡­


    With the temperature rising in the room along with the erotic sounds being made by all four of us, the other girls were starting to be more influenced.


    On the periphery of my vision, I could see both Aya and Saki rubbing their legs. They¡¯re also close to reaching their limit of restraint.


    Still, I continued resisting the mounting pleasure that started to umte ever since Nami¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Let me start with you, Rae¡­¡± I said as soon as our lips separated. To take control back from these three girls, I had to be more proactive. I gently stroke Edel and Himeko¡¯s heads making them both look at me. Understanding what I wanted to do, they stopped what they were doing and retreated a little, giving me the space that I needed.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯ll be with you soon.¡±


    After I said that, I grabbed the girl hugging me and ced her gently on the floor. I opened her legs and lifted her skirt, exposing her slightly stained white panties to me.


    Without wasting any time, I took it off her, exposing her pinkish sacred ce.


    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, I lifted Rae¡¯s leg and ced my head in between.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s dirty.¡± She silently protested after understanding what I was about to do.


    ¡°I could say the same earlier but¡­ you still went down to it, right?¡± My lips curled up into a smile, squashing down the sses girl¡¯sst attempt to discourage me.


    Well, it¡¯s an embarrassing position, especially when there are a lot of eyes watching us. But with my heated gaze focusing on her and my warm breath hitting her most sensitive ce, Rae covered her face with her hands as she released the tension on her legs.


    Taking that as the girl giving her consent, my lips that were just kissing her earlier pressed firmly on her slit. My tongue also moved, licking her love juices that started leaking out, giving her a new irresistible sensation.


    Minutester, Rae¡¯s voice echoed in our ears as she reached her climax. The girl clutched my head tightly, even threatening to pull my scalp out as she attempted not to show a disgraceful figure to the other girls.


    Unfortunately, that still happened as her lower body shook uncontrobly from the intense pleasure.


    On the side, I heard murmurs from the other girls watching us.


    ¡°¡­ Unbelievable,¡± Shizu muttered under her breath. ¡°¡­ Did I also look like that when¡­¡± Her voice trailed, not finishing her sentence.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Can you all still hold on?¡± That¡¯s Hina. But her question was most likely directed at her. When our gazes met, the blush on her face deepened, seemingly about to jump in and cut in line.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more worried that he will jump at all of us and tire himself out.¡± Nami and her kind considerations. ¡°¡­ Even if it¡¯s Ruki, he¡¯s not superhuman.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong¡­ The idiot will definitely not rest until he brings us all down.¡± Although her words were kind of brash, Satsuki¡¯s concern was the same as Nami''s.


    ¡°Oh? No wonder hubby quickly saw you two as special¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s actually up to us whether to wait for our turn or not. As for me, I¡¯ll be waiting downstairs¡­¡± And hearing all that, Haruko also chipped in, deliberately opening another path they could take. ¡°If he still has energyter, that will be my turn¡­¡±


    After saying that, Haruko shed a smile and winked at me before doing what she just said. Going downstairs.

 Chapter 911 Paradise? (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 911 Paradise? (2) *</h4>


    It looked like Haruko was taking a step back but I perfectly understood her intention. Well, not counting that adorable wink, the girl was letting the others understand that this, having sex or being too intimate with me, wasn¡¯t all there is to our rtionship. Like Nami, the girl was also full of considerations. And it¡¯s not just for me but for everyone.


    Honestly, I wish she could tone that down. However, the girl had taken up that role ever since I returned to her side¡­


    I¡¯m not ming her or anything, it¡¯s just, it¡¯s making me feel a little sad thinking that Haruko, in one way or another, was always taking a step back for everyone¡¯s sake¡­ It¡¯s totally in contrast to her selfish self during the time I stole her in middle school.


    I had only taken a little glimpse of that when she had her periodst week. Now that it ended, she returned to being the selfless girl that she became.


    With Haruko¡¯s departure, the other girls also started thinking of what to do next.


    And even though I heard their conversation and became aware of what happened, I didn¡¯t pause for a moment.


    After making sure that Rae was fine. I moved on to the next girl to romance. Himeko pleasantly smiled when she saw me approaching her. She opened her arms and let me pick her up from where she was sitting.


    ¡°Ruki, Haru is¡­¡± Himeko sounded a little worried. She also heard that, after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s Haruko¡­ I¡¯m going to scold her. I mean, pamper herter. I won¡¯t let her run away¡­¡± I dered as I put her down and started undressing her. I was aware that she was still a little shy to show her naked body to others. Covering her up this way, eased her mind.


    ¡°That¡­ I see. I understand now.¡± Himeko first appeared confused at my words. But she quickly became enlightened which made her giggle happily. ¡°You and Haru understand each other a lot.¡±


    Our conversation was said aloud so those who were murmuring earlier also heard it. But because my back was already turned to them, I had no idea what kind of expression they had at the moment.


    For now, I just know that whatever they choose, I will always respect their choices. Uh. Saying this when I just dered I¡¯m going to scold Haruko was rather contradictory. But that¡¯s it.


    Even if I said that I was going to be fine and they didn¡¯t need to worry about my well-being, I know for certain that my girls would still stop and think before deciding for themselves. That¡¯s the nature of our rtionship. My words weren''t absolute.


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong, Himeko. We all understand each other a lot. And that¡¯s the reason I can confidently and shamelessly say that I love all of you¡­¡± I put on a really shameless smile which made her giggle harder. And then, I looked back to check on the others.


    As expected, they also started giggling while having relieved expressions on their faces.


    Ah. No. Shizu and Satsuki still grumbled but they still understood it. They just couldn¡¯t be too honest, huh?


    Seeing them like that, I was the most relieved ¡­ This situation would surely happen again in the future. I mean, how many girlfriends do I have now? If we start living under one roof, this situation will not happen just once or twice. It might even be a daily urrence given how irresistible they are to me. Yet, I¡¯m still confident that we¡¯ll be just fine.


    ¡°Right¡­ That¡¯s the case¡­ Uhm then, Ruki¡­¡± Himeko eventually agreed with me. And following that, she held onto my shoulder and pulled me down to her. With my erection resting below her navel, the girl was telling me that she was prepared to take me in.


    She looked down and bit her lips as she watched me slide my cock down to her slit and slowly but surely, pushed the head inside her narrow entrance, pulsating in clear excitement.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ leave it to me¡­¡± I whispered before lightly nibbling on her ear. At the same time as she wriggled from the tickling sensation, I thrust my hips forward, pushing my entirety inside her depths. My arms held onto her legs, raising them slightly, giving me easier ess.


    Finally, after enduring for a long time, I felt myself wrapped in her warm flesh, squeezing me as hard as possible. Himeko¡¯s reaction was also a bliss in itself. She looked too erotic while biting her lips sexily as she tried to endure the moans threatening to leave her throat.


    And with my focus returning to her, we soon became lost to each other¡­ Even under the heated gazes, I simply did everything I could to pour my undying affection for her as well as satisfy both of our desires. And likewise, the girl did the same for me.


    If we started with me on top of her, we gradually tried different positions. Putting her on all fours, pushing her against the wall, putting her on top of me and much more. All of it was witnessed by the girls waiting for their turns.


    In the end, everything I umted for thest few minutes poured inside Himeko as we climaxed at the same time¡­


    By the time we took notice of our surroundings again, the remaining girls who stayed behind were all slumped on the ground, their hands squeezed between their legs.


    Right. Some of them followed Haruko downstairs. And those that remained were Edel, Aya, Hina and Kana


    -


    -


    Around half an hourter, while being apanied by five girls, I went down the stairs, all of us bearing satisfied expressions. Even though we¡¯re still red and a little exhausted, those were outshone just by showing how pleasant an experience that was¡­


    Anyway, upon seeing us, I could instantly see Satsuki¡¯s scowl. But since we talked about this already, Aya, Hina and Edel, who were still clinging to me, let me slip out of their grasp.


    I then ran to Satsuki and carried her in my arms¡­ ¡°What do you think? I still have the energy.¡±


    ¡°You idiot, put me down! You¡¯re breathing heavily!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Is this you being stubborn again, Ruu?¡± Then appearing from my side, I felt a pinch on my arm, courtesy of Nami. Her eyes quickly scanned my face, my body and even my knees. How considerate.


    I put down Satsuki and carried the girl next. ¡°Nope¡­ I appreciate you all being that considerate but you know¡­ I exist to satisfy all of you.¡±


    ¡°That joke isme, blockhead. Here, drink this. You girls too¡­ we iced them while you¡¯re busy.¡± And from the kitchen side, Shizu along with Saki emerged with our leftover canned juices and sodas from earlier. Shizu pushed the cold can to my face while Saki distributed it to the others.


    Well, I thought Saki would also stay behind upstairs but seeing her here and how there¡¯s no trace of her inferiorityplex puts me at ease.


    ¡°Hubby, how long are you going to keep that up? We still have to go home, you know? Come here and sit down.¡± Andstly, Haruko showed up with the stic stool. She tapped it as though ordering me to obediently sit down like she said.


    ¡°Alright. You girls win¡­ But next time, there¡¯s no running away.¡± I said as I put down Nami, took the canned drink from Shizu and sat down on the stool.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t run away!¡± The five girls shouted in chorus. And that earnedughs from the other girls who were watching our exchanges.


    While we were all resting, I kept the five girls close to me while I preached what I said upstairs once more. Haruko was embarrassed for having her intentions seen through while the other four reluctantly epted my words. However, once I closed my mouth, the five, no, everyone started scolding me for being too stubborn. Following that, they filled the clubhouse with their melodicughter for the nth time this day.


    Ending our day on this note, it¡¯s certainly like a paradise¡­ Well, there are still a lot of challenges waiting ahead of us. But having this kind of moment was always a wee scene.


    After making sure that we didn¡¯t miss or forget anything, we prepared to go home.


    Since we¡¯re already together, we decided to go together, from bus stop to bus stop. There were fewer students inside the campus now. It¡¯s been more than an hour since the exams finished, after all. And even if some students found our group, no one would dare to approach us.


    Ah. I forgot one thing though¡­


    When we reached the school gates, an angry Itou stomped her way straight to me. ¡°Onoda! Where did you bring onee-sama?!¡±


    What should I say? In paradise? I¡¯ll expect a punch from her if I said that.

 Chapter 912 Trust and Honesty

    <h4>Chapter 912 Trust and Honesty</h4>


    ¡°Rx, Itou. Have you been waiting? You should have messaged us.¡±


    Facing Itou¡¯s anger, I simply yed it off by throwing another question at her. Although I wouldn¡¯t mind telling her about that clubhouse for Himeko¡¯s sake, there¡¯s really no point in doing so when we haven¡¯t even finished renovating it for our use.


    ¡°What?! Why will I message you?!¡± Still ying with her anger, the girls who weren''t the target of her gaze giggled at what they were witnessing. On the other hand, Himeko went to my side. Most likely, she¡¯s going to calm her sister down.


    Well, I could¡¯ve let her do that. However, Itou was unusually fixated on me.


    ¡°I said ¡®us¡¯. Not me. If you continue shouting, you¡¯ll gather attention. Let¡¯s go to that tree to talk.¡±


    Not waiting for her to reply, we went to the shade of a lush tree nearby the school gate.


    Well, the girls followed since we nned to all go together. And¡­ looking at their amused expressions, they somehow wanted to see the oue of this ¡®talk¡¯. They also distanced themselves a little as though they were giving us the space to settle whatever that needs to be settled.


    Are they trying to watch me fumble with my words? Maybe. But I guess that¡¯s just their consideration again.


    Ah. I kept Himeko by my side though.


    A whileter, Itou reached our vicinity and stopped a few steps away. Her eyes quickly focused on the two of us.


    ¡°Look, you know my rtionship with your sister. Can¡¯t you just let us have our alone time? No. Let me rephrase it, can you give us your understanding? We¡¯re a couple, no matter howplex it may seem to you.¡± I started, my eyes focusing on the angry girl. Although she resembled my Himeko, the girl¡¯s attitude was theplete opposite.


    As far as I know, she¡¯s only like this to me. Her reputation in her ss and her club was certainly great and a lot has been infatuated with her. Too bad, she¡¯s a big siscon. They would never be put in her eyes at all.


    ¡°I¡­ I get that! But at least inform me where you¡¯re taking onee-sama. I¡¯m waiting here for an hour. I even checked the clubroom but you¡¯re all nowhere to be found. I got worried¡­¡±


    Ah¡­ So that¡¯s why, huh? The thought of informing her flew by in our heads. We got too focused on each other.


    ¡°Ya-chan¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, onee-sama, it¡¯s this shameless guy¡¯s fault.¡±


    Himeko muttered an apology but her sister quickly turned it down. Itou didn¡¯t want to hear it from her beloved sister.


    Clearly, she was putting the me on me. Which isn¡¯t wrong, anyway. Normally, this should be annoying to deal with but if I consider their rtionship as well as how they were separated for years, I could somehow understand Itou¡¯s sentiment.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s mine. If I promise to inform you, will you let this go?¡±


    ¡°¡­ As long as you keep it.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s settled.¡± I grabbed Himeko¡¯s hand and pulled her closer. ¡°What do you think, Himeko?¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­ We won¡¯t keep you in the dark next time, Ya-chan¡­ Uhm¡­ Let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°Y-you can stay with him a little longer. I¡¯ll wait in the car.¡±


    After saying that, Itou ran away as though she was escaping from us. Seeing her back growing little by the second, Himeko squeezed my palm.


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t need to worry about her, Ruki¡­ Ya-chan is a strong girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I know. The two of you are both wonderful. I won¡¯t be able to rest if I be another wedge between you two.¡±


    ¡°Ya-chan is interested in you, that¡¯s why she¡¯s acting like that¡­¡±


    We already had this conversation just the other day. I clearly acknowledged that it¡¯s a fact. However, I can¡¯t just suddenly turn my attention to her.


    ¡°She knows how I am and what¡¯s going on around me. Won¡¯t it be better to be interested in another guy?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You say that but you seem awfully protective of her, Ruki. Which is why¡­¡±


    Himeko didn¡¯t finish her sentence and just shed me her pretty smile. Well, I could somehow guess what she meant by that.


    -


    -


    We continued on our way and little by little, our group continued to dwindle.


    By the time we reached the train station, Chii and I were alone. Just like yesterday.


    Riding the train together, we found ourselves a spot and settled down like a normal high school couple.


    ¡°Kii¡­ Are you not tired? You can rest on my shoulder.¡± The girl offered as soon as the train started moving.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you up on that¡­¡± I smiled and rested my head on her shoulder. It¡¯s not wide since her figure was clearly on the skinny side but it¡¯sfortable enough. And her addicting scent was a plus.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see her reaction, I heard the girl¡¯s giggles and felt her hand settling on top of my head, stroking my hair gently. ¡°This is nice¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is¡­¡± I replied, which made the girl¡¯s lovely giggles reach my ears again.


    A few minutester, I broke the peaceful silence around us as I asked her a question, ¡°Chii, are you not worried anymore?¡±


    ¡°What should I be worried about?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t remembered, huh? Or she probably hadn¡¯t thought I would bring it up again.


    ¡°You know, that stuff with Fukuda. We reconnected because you wanted to help him, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah. That, huh? Uh¡­ Honestly, I have no idea what¡¯s happening to him anymore. He¡¯s still messaging me but there¡¯s no mention of his worries anymore. I¡¯m just replying like how I usually do¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we can safely assume that it¡¯s all an act. To get your sympathy.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ He was a pretty cool guy when I first saw him during middle school. Unfortunately, I never even considered seeing him in a different light other than a helpful friend.¡±


    If Fukuda heard this, he¡¯d surely shed tears of blood. Going by their past, that guy was possibly harboring affection towards Chii ever since they became friends. Or when he decided to take her into his group.


    I can give him a trophy for protecting Chii and letting her gain confidence. I somehow left her in tatters after cutting her off¡­ Too bad for him, I made a mark on Chii that she couldn¡¯t erase. And her feelings for me never truly faded¡­ And now that I reciprocated that, the slim chance of Chii developing feelings for him went down to zero.


    ¡°I see. These uing days, I might be involved in our school¡¯s delinquents¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of your position, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ As much as possible, as a ssmate and someone who helped you, I don¡¯t want to sh with him. I mean, like you said, he¡¯s a pretty cool guy and he looked like he had some kind of principle going on. But if he starts antagonizing me because of his frustration over you, I will not hold back.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Should I help you, Kii?¡±


    ¡°I should say ¡®no¡¯, however, I told you all that I will be relying on you at times. You¡¯ll just worry if I shouldered everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know¡­¡± Chii heartilyughed. She¡¯s ted that I was confiding in her like this. ¡°I¡¯m aware that you originally hated all the guys surrounding us. It¡¯s probably unnerving especially if the guy had feelings for us. But know this¡­ no matter what, you¡¯re the only one for me¡­¡±


    She wanted me to trust her. I guess that¡¯s what she wanted to say but she went on it indirectly to borate.


    In any case, I never really doubted her. There¡¯s just a pinch of worry. But if I started telling them to cut ties to anyone, that¡¯s just going to suffocate them and I didn¡¯t want that to happen. Ourplex rtionship is based on trust and honesty, not control or monopoly. That¡¯s why it¡¯s working this great.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Then can I rely on you to collect information?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Leave it to your Chii¡­ I expect a reward.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ Name it and it shall be done.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ are you a genie now?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Just don¡¯t ask me for a car or a million yen. I¡¯m saving up for our future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really an idiot. A lovely idiot.¡± Not minding the gazes that we would acquire, Chii hugged me tightly, her affection overflowing.


    Like this, our train ride became fluffier and morefortable. And surprisingly, we didn¡¯t run into Sumire this time.

 Chapter 913 A Morning Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 913 A Morning Visitor</h4>


    When Friday morning arrived, we got an early visitor. And right inside our room.


    Upon opening my eyes, I saw a girl that shouldn¡¯t be in our bedfortably resting at my side. Her flowing dark blue hair neatly sprawled beneath her as she tightly clung to my body. The girl was already wearing her school uniform but she took off her thick zer andid down on my side with only her white blouse.


    Reaching my hand on her cheeks, the girl hummed quietly as she slowly raised her gaze, ¡°Uhm¡­ Is it already morning?¡±


    This girl¡­ My eyebrows slightly twitched from her words but I decided to let it go and humor her.


    ¡°Yes, it is. More importantly, when have you arrived, Mizuki?¡±


    ¡°When? Didn¡¯t we sleep together?¡±


    She cutely blinked her eyes, something she seldom did and acted obliviously.


    If she¡¯s going to y like this then¡­


    ¡°I see. Did you sleep in your uniform?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Yes, I forgot to change into my sleepwear.¡±


    She cutely stuck her tongue out and acted like those cliched klutz anime girls. She¡¯s just missing the ¡®Teehee, pero~¡¯ sound effect.


    Did the fever from yesterday get into her head? Well, knowing this girl, she¡¯s surely here as a way topensate for yesterday¡­ Looking at my other side, Akane already got up and most likely apanied Miwa-nee and Suzuki downstairs.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad, Mizuki. Let me remove it from you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I like this turn of events, Ruki¡­¡± The girl yfully smiled as she watched me climb on top of her. With her arms opened wide, she¡¯s expecting us to get naughty.


    But instead of doing what I said, I pinched her cheeks and stretched them wide¡­ ¡°Weird, I thought someone wore my Mizuki¡¯s face and invaded my room. Am I wrong?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mizuki¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at me in disappointment. ¡°Who will dare to wear my face? Well, enough ying. I want my good morning kiss, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Oh? My Mizuki isn¡¯t this demanding, are you really my Mizuki?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I am. And I¡¯m not demanding. I¡¯m just asking for my rights as your woman.¡±


    ¡°I see. Is that so?¡± My lips curled up to a smirk.


    Seeing that and noticing how I am deliberately teasing her, Mizuki appeared abandoned. Her round eyes glittered as tears began to form from its corners. It¡¯s not everyday I get to see her like this, being the most headstrong girl among them.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I know you love teasing me but¡­¡±


    With a pleading expression, Mizuki grabbed my shoulder and slid her arms to my back. This was her way to appeal to me but at the same time, it was only her way of giving up.


    ¡°You started it, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Uhh. That I did. However, I only thought of surprising you¡­ Are you not¡­ happy?¡±


    Well, I better stop teasing her. I¡¯m also losing at my own game¡­ I don¡¯t want to see them being sad because of my actions.


    I rxed my lips and turned them into a normal smile instead. And after giving her the good morning kiss that she¡¯s asking for, I replied, ¡°Will I smile like this if I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ You won¡¯t. You¡¯re that honest.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ My Mizuki knows me alright.¡± And another kiss. This time, I prolonged it enough for us to roll on the bed a few times before settling down with the girl on top of me.


    ¡°Anyway. Are you sure you¡¯re fine now? Your fever didn¡¯t return?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ You can touch me¡­¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re this close now. You feel hotter than average.¡±


    ¡°And you know the reason why¡­¡±


    ¡°Naughty girl.¡±


    ¡°You left me alone in our bed yesterday, I need somepensation today.¡±


    There she goes being demanding again. But I guess I¡¯ll give it to her. She got me worried yesterday so¡­ this is a good chance to scold her a bit for pushing herself like that.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Let me first check the time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. I made sure toe here before six.¡±


    Mizuki grabbed my hand and prevented me from grabbing my phone. And trusting her words, I simply smiled and wrapped my arms around her once more.


    And without wasting any second, I pushed the girl down on the bed, scolding andpensating her at the same time¡­


    -


    -


    ¡°Mizuki, did husband treat you well?¡± Akane asked.


    We¡¯ve finished preparing for the day and to extend our time, just like how Hitomi was picking us up two weeks ago, Mizuki offered us a ride to school.


    Well, it¡¯s weird that Akane was asking that after fully knowing what we did inside our bedroom.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for giving me the chance, Akane. I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Between us, there¡¯s no need for words of gratitude.¡±


    Being sandwiched between the two while they¡¯re talking like this, I couldn¡¯t be more ufortable.


    I understand Akane rejecting the gratitude but I also understand why Mizuki felt the need to do so. In a way, they¡¯re of simr minds in this¡­ They see themselves as equal so to not get ahead of one another, they fall into this kind of awkward conversation.


    ¡°You two¡­ You¡¯re just going back and forth¡­ Should I seal your lips instead?¡± I interjected after hearing the same words from the two for a good three minutes.


    Even Suzuki, who was at the wheel, couldn''t help but slightly shake her head. For her to have a reaction despite her almost indifferent attitude, went to show how absurd the two girls became.


    But as soon as they heard my suggestion, their eyes lit up before staring at one another.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most radical solution, don¡¯t you think so, Akane?¡±


    ¡°I agree. Any moment now, husband.¡±


    ¡°Really, you agreed that quickly.¡± I also shook my head as I enacted my suggestion.


    First with Akane followed by Mizuki. Then soon after that, I alternated between them, taking another few minutes for us before the two became satisfied with it.


    Once they¡¯re done, like a twin thinking of the same thing, they raise my arms before squeezing themselves to my side, leaning their heads on my chest.


    ¡°Right. Before I forget, Ruki¡­ I heard you got quite a position in your school. Are you going to be fine? Our lessons have been stagnant and now you have taken up a new responsibility.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I guess? The office will only start to function next week. So I have a lot of time to prepare¡­ As for our lessons, aren¡¯t you the one who stalled it?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m trying to find an opportunity to bring you with me. But I guess we¡¯ll have to start even without a practical problem in front of us¡­ I do believe in your ability but¡­ I just realized that we should be careful.¡±


    This girl¡­ So that¡¯s what she nned before? If I messed that up, it¡¯s her reputation that would be soiled.


    Good thing she retracted that n.


    ¡°You girls always remind me not to be reckless but you¡­¡± I sighed lightly which made Mizuki panic a little.


    ¡°I¡­ I just thought¡­ Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t want to make excuses. Scold me if you want.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen. Why will I scold you when you already corrected yourself? Are you a masochist?¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡± A quick yet stuttering denial. This girl is really too lovely to tease.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s so I won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Mizuki continued.


    ¡°I see. Then can I ask you to consult me if you¡¯re uncertain?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will¡­¡± Although her enthusiasm went down a little, Mizuki was still looking optimistic.


    ¡°Husband can be harsh sometimes, huh? But am I allowed to hear this, Mizuki?¡± And perhaps she felt like she was intruding, Akane broke her silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to be a business magnate after hearing our conversation or lesson. And we¡¯re riding the same boat. If you can also pick up something from this then all the better.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ll diligently listen, Mizuki-sensei.¡±


    ¡®Not you too, Akane.¡± Mizuki facepalmed and asked me to pamper her a little.


    On the other hand, Akane gleefullyughed before offeringforting words to Mizuki.


    And with this¡­ our ride to their school somehow became a little eventful. Or rather, stressful¡­


    ¡°Understand, Ruki? Even with your glib tongue, you need to y with your words. Don¡¯t just give them the honest estimate right at the start. For example, a unit that can be sold for a million. You have to start at least double the price while listing benefits that will entice them to think like they¡¯re winning instead of losing.¡±


    Complete with a portfolio and a strict-looking pair of sses, Mizuki started lecturing us. Once in a while, I could hear Suzuki stifling augh at the wheel.


    I guess even for her, this situation was amusing.

 Chapter 914 Forgotten Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 914 Forgotten Appointment</h4>


    Although it¡¯s only a few minutes, Mizuki¡¯s lessons got their ce in my mind. To review and analyze. Although all of those were situational problems like how to sell something to someone or how to cut a deal with an otherwise illogical client, Mizuki¡¯s exnation simplified it.


    Just like how she dered she wanted to give me a great influence on our ns in the future, she¡¯s carefully picking her lesson in a way that it¡¯s somehow connected.


    On my side, Akane also looked like she picked up something from it. But she¡¯s holding her head as though she couldn¡¯t take it all.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop with this for today. I¡¯ll be sending you more problems along with some write-ups that could expand your knowledge. If Akane wants, I¡¯ll also send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ No. I think I¡¯m good. I¡¯m not like you two. I believe my expertise lies in other areas.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? If you say so¡­¡±


    Mizuki looked like she wanted to say something else but decided against it in the end.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for that. But Mizuki, don¡¯t be too reserved and say what¡¯s on your mind. You¡¯re someone who always opts to solve a problem on your own but there are things even you can¡¯t find a solution to, right?¡± I intentionally leaned closer to the girl, my observation skills in full power.


    I picked up her minute reactions to confirm what I suspected.


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡± Mizuki averted her gaze and that just made it too obvious that I hit a bullseye.


    ¡°You can¡¯t deny it, huh? Akane, what do you think?¡± I put a hand on my chin and then turned to the other girl for support.


    Understanding my intention, Akane cheerfully smiled and also leaned closer, pushing Mizuki to the corner.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Now that I think about it, I also get that feeling. Mizuki, feel free to ask me. Oh. If this concerned husband and you don¡¯t want him to hear it then we can talk through chat or you can look for meter¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ understand. I¡¯ll be relying on you for something, Akane.¡±


    Mizuki alternately looked at us and eventually nodded.


    For the girl to openly confirm that it concerned me, I guess it¡¯s something she wanted to do for me. I wouldn¡¯t spoil myself though. It¡¯s a lot better to wait for her to surprise me.


    With that, thest few minutes of our ride were spent with the two girls talking in hushed voices. And halfway through it, they even asked me to transfer to the passenger¡¯s seat next to Suzuki so that they could discuss it better.


    Anyway, Suzuki didn¡¯t mind that. In fact, she even appeared a little relieved to see Mizuki interacting with Akane. For years of serving as Mizuki¡¯s chauffeur, she seldom saw the girl being engaged in a lively conversation. And obviously, I was the same. Seeing them get closer like that, I wouldn¡¯t worry about our future where they¡¯d fight each other.


    By the time the car stopped, I could finally see students from my school walking toward our school gates.


    Right. Instead of the usual where I would send them to school, it¡¯s the other way around today.


    They suddenly brought up that they wanted to check out my school even from afar.


    Most likely, what was in their mind was to check out the school they¡¯re going to transfer to next year.


    ¡°So, this is your school¡­ It looks small from this angle. But there¡¯s a huge space behind those buildings, right?¡± Akanemented as she observed the ce. Her eyes were somehow shining brilliantly as she let out amazed exhtions.


    Suzuki conveniently stopped the car which would give them a great view of it. Besides, they could also observe the students walking in the main street straight to our school.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s not that different from ours. A little farther from our house but it¡¯s insignificant if we have our own means of transportation. And thanks to the guy who tried to run away from the mess he made, we got more rivals for his affection.¡±


    You don¡¯t need to point that out, Mizuki¡­ It¡¯s my fault for running away and trying to start anew here. However, if I didn¡¯t choose to attend here, I doubt I would realize how important Akane is to me and in turn, walk the path to correcting my twisted mindset to only steal girls.


    ¡°Alright. I have no words to rebut that.¡± I wryly smiled as I started preparing to get off.


    ¡°Look at this idiot. Will I say I love you if I still resent you? Ignore myment. I¡¯m just exhaling the little resentment I bottled up.¡± The girl waved her hand, dropping that topic, ¡°Anyway, before you leave, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±


    After saying that, Mizuki grabbed my shoulder and had me face them.


    The beautiful girl had one of his eyebrows raised while eyeing me in a rather expectant mood. Akane, who was sitting next to her, lightly smiled but she had the same expression.


    Understanding what they meant, I twisted my body a bit to stretch myself to the back of the car. As soon as I did that, their faces lit up as they waited for me to do what I forgot. Giving them another kiss before leaving.


    -


    -


    I watched the car drive away before walking to the main street.


    Surprisingly, what happened yesterday was still the talk of the whole school. Those who saw and recognized me started whispering amongst themselves. Although I couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, I was clearly the main topic.


    I ignored all those and continued on my steps but halfway through it, I was suddenly sandwiched on both sides before their greeting reached my ears.


    ¡°Good morning, Onoda-kun. It¡¯s weird to see no girl walking alongside you.¡±


    ¡°Good morning. Now that you mention it, you¡¯re right about that. But not anymore. Aren¡¯t we girls as well, Shimura-san? You had just broken your statement.¡±


    Right. The identity of the two was none other than my ssmates, Shimura and Wakaba.


    The former made a swift observation while the otherughed as she broke that down.


    ¡°Mhm. Good morning. Do I have to be escorted by girls every time?¡± I said without stopping with my steps. Likewise, the two matched my pace as they continued the conversation.


    It¡¯s the usual time when students arrive in droves. Around thirty minutes before the closing of the school gate. That¡¯s why, even with the two suddenly showing up next to me, the amount of attention I was receiving neither increased nor decreased.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. But you know, everyone noticed it. Most of the time, you¡¯re with someone else. No wonder you¡¯re popr. Even the girls from other sses have started taking notice of you. And if you added what happened yesterday¡­ Onoda-kun, you¡¯ve be a school celebrity. Amazing!¡± Shimura answered. From the tone of her voice, she seemed more excited than me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the others but don¡¯t you forget about Ayase, you chick ma.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean, Wakaba-san?¡±


    ¡°Oops, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Forget about it.¡±


    Before I could even put in a word, Shimura, who seemed confused at that statement, raised a question. However, Wakaba tried to take it back.


    Obviously, that¡¯s way toote. And it just further cultivated Shimura¡¯s curiosity. Her eyes soon focused on me.


    How should I answer this? Let¡¯s see¡­


    ¡°Hmm? Aya is special to me. Isn¡¯t she adorable?¡±


    But as soon as Shimura heard that, the girl became even more excited as she eximed, ¡°Whoa! Onoda-kun. Is that a confession?¡±


    However, Wakaba interjected again.


    ¡°Oh. I wish it was.¡±


    While having that conversation, we soon reached the school gate. And as though wary over Eguchi-sensei, the two girls were seemingly sped up in their steps, putting that conversation to a halt.


    On the other hand, I noticed Eguchi-sensei¡¯s expression was a little scarier than usual. More importantly, I seemed to be the one in her focus.


    Wait, did I do something that made her mad?


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Where have you been yesterday? I waited for you but you never showed up.¡±


    Oh, right¡­ I forgot.


    Eguchi-sensei asked me to see her in her office. But because I was too focused on my girls and the clubhouse after the exams, it flew off my mind¡­


    ¡°Sensei¡­ I apologize¡­ I forgot about that.¡± I quickly bent my back and bowed to her. Although being honest along with an apology wouldn¡¯t possibly cut it, it¡¯s a lot better than making another excuse.


    Wait, I just noticed but... her words, if taken out of context could breed misunderstanding among those unaware!

 Chapter 915 Mysterious Senior

    <h4>Chapter 915 Mysterious Senior</h4>


    As I thought, some of the students passing by couldn¡¯t help but stop once they heard our exchange. Moreover, Eguchi-sensei focused solely on me as though she didn¡¯t care about the reaction of those who heard her.


    She then put a hand on her hips as her expression somewhat rxed, there¡¯s even a trace of worry in it. ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s like that, huh? Have you been affected by your speech yesterday?¡±


    Ignoring the whispersing from the students behind me, I replied, ¡°Uhh¡­ A little. Also, I had to do something important yesterday.¡±


    Meeting my girls and spending time with them was certainly important¡­ Although I could honor prior appointments that I made, there¡¯s no going around it if I identally forgot.


    ¡°I see. Well, I won¡¯t be petty. Don¡¯t forget toeter. This concerns your new position, by the way.¡±


    Thanks to thatst sentence, the ones specting about Eguchi-sensei¡¯s words were finally relieved. And that took off the pressure on me as I continued on my way.


    Whether that¡¯s true or not, I¡¯d say it¡¯s 50/50. She most likely noticed the attention in the end. Anyway, I¡¯d just inform my girls that I¡¯d be a littlete.


    We¡¯re going to finish cleaning the interior of that clubhouse today and I doubt what happened yesterday would get a repeat. I mean, not everyone would be able toe this time.


    Uh¡­ Wait. Now that I think about it, having fewer girls there might even raise the chances for it to happen again¡­ In any case, there¡¯s no hurt pampering them again¡­


    And¡­ I better do something for my girls at another school as well. Even if they¡¯re not saying anything, it¡¯s just natural for me to also think about them¡­ We had that karaoke one time but it was definitely not enough.


    -


    -


    The same as yesterday, the remaining exam, although challenging, was proven to be not something I would fail. Fortunately, my girls were the same. When I checked on them, they all answered confidently.


    Well, there¡¯s Saki and Satsuki who were a little worried about some questions though.


    As an extension of what happened yesterday, I soon found myself bing the center of attention on my way to the bathroom.


    One particr 3rd-year student stopped me and asked rather politely, ¡°Hey, if I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re that junior from the Disciplinary Committee, am I right?¡±


    Since I didn¡¯t sense any malice or mockery in his tone and just pure curiosity, I returned a polite response.


    ¡°Yes, senpai. Do you need something from me?¡±


    From the way he looks, he¡¯s just an average guy or in other words, there¡¯s nothing noteworthy about him. However, there''s a certain air around him that¡¯s somehow nagging at me. It¡¯s my gut feeling that he was a little dangerous.


    Or maybe the attention I suddenly acquired from everyone was getting to my head. I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Nothing in particr. I¡¯m just curious, you see. For President Asakura to use her powers to establish a new branch, she must¡¯ve seen something in you.¡± He smiled. It should¡¯ve been a normal, harmless smile but the same gut feeling tugged on me.


    I shouldn¡¯t ignore this and¡­ at least get to know this senior. Who knows? He¡¯s probably someone important.


    I mean, his words were clearly trying to garner a reaction from me. Checking me out, perhaps?


    ¡°I see. I honestly don¡¯t know how to answer that.¡± I answered normally and maintained a polite tone. It¡¯s a little different from what I used in my speech yesterday but I guess it probably sounded the same.


    However, for a split second, I noticed how his eyes appeared sharp. If I wasn¡¯t paying attention, I would surely miss it.


    The 3rd year senior thenughed and waved his hand, ¡°Oh, did I put you on the spot. Sorry¡­ By the way, good luck with your new position. You¡¯ll be under everyone¡¯s eyes but don¡¯t sumb to the pressure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the advice, senpai. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I forgot to introduce myself, huh? No matter. You can call me Enomoto. I¡¯m from Year 3 ss 5.¡± He stretched his arm for a handshake and I took it without thinking twice.


    At least, to show him that I didn¡¯t notice anything.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s nice meeting you, Enomoto-senpai. I¡¯ll go on ahead.¡±


    ¡°Oh sure. Sorry again for blocking your way.¡±


    After saying that, he stepped to the side and let me pass by him. Without looking back, I reached the bathroom and finished my business there.


    Upon returning to the ssroom and for the rest of our exam, no other incident or important event happened.


    Before preparing to go to Eguchi-sensei¡¯s office, I noticed how the girls somehow gathered in one corner. And that included even my girls.


    ¡°It¡¯s that time. Huh? A week has already passed. They¡¯re probably going to start with the Year-level Poprity Poll.¡± Sakuma, who noticed me looking at the girls, said.


    So that¡¯s today? No wonder my girls felt like they were keeping something from me earlier. They¡¯re containing their excitement for this¡­


    There¡¯s that bet, after all. If I ranked on the Year-level even without their votes, I would be granting a request from them¡­


    I better prepare for their requests then¡­ My poprity just got boosted yesterday¡­ Only a miracle can drop me from that ranking by now.


    Or maybe, a miracle would really happen¡­ Hopefully.


    ¡°I see. Wanna get something to drink then?¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this Onoda? You¡¯re going to treat me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You look like you¡¯re about to be buried down under. Come, tell your older brother your worries.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait, how did you¡­?¡±


    Surprised at what I revealed, the guy almost jumped back in fright¡­ Truthfully, he¡¯s just too easy to read. He¡¯s been down in the dumps ever since the lunch break ends.


    I said I was going to Eguchi-sensei but since there¡¯s a vending machine near the Administration Building, I¡¯ll just hear this guy¡¯s troubles.


    Am I treating him as a friend now?


    I don¡¯t know. But if I could connect this to something, it¡¯s probably because of how Satsuki confessed her guilt to me¡­ I was also slightly affected. I mean, I stole Satsuki from this guy and pushed him to her sister who may or may not like him the way I spun his mind back then.


    ¡°Wait for me outside, I¡¯ll just do something real quick.¡±


    ¡°A-alright.¡±


    Once he left, I stealthily approached my girls to update them on where I would be.


    Surely, I was noticed by the others but without knowing what we talked about, they could only specte.


    A whileter, Sakuma and I went to that vending machine. The guy was silent along the way but I could still feel a hint of vexation. Must be a problem with Setsuna again.


    ¡°Here. Take it,¡± I handed a can of soda to the guy before buying a lemon juice for me.


    ¡°Man, I didn¡¯t know you liked lemon juice that much.¡±


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s because of Satsuki. You know, this juice is rather significant for our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A juice?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pry. I won¡¯t tell you. Come on, out with it. What happened?¡± While opening the can of lemon juice, I brushed his question away and changed the subject.


    Although he¡¯s really curious about the juice, he became gloomy again when I put the focus back on his troubles.


    ¡°I¡­ How do I get Setsuna-nee to say yes to a date?¡±


    This guy¡­ This is his problem? Seriously? Did he get turned down?

 Chapter 916 A Problem

    <h4>Chapter 916 A Problem</h4>


    As the culprit on why Sakuma suddenly pursued the older sister, I somehow get why he had no qualms in confiding in me. Well, even if I didn¡¯t approach him to tell me about his troubles, I was sure that he¡¯d somehow go and ask for advice again. I just sped up that process now that I had a little spare time.


    It''s like he never truly resented me for taking Satsuki from him. Perhaps, in his mind, I fought him fair and square, when in fact, I betrayed him right from the start.


    If ever he became aware of the truth, that would be the time for him to resent my existence.


    Well, I had no ns to tell him about it. Satsuki also had no reason to tell him. Besides, it¡¯s better this way, he wouldn¡¯t need to be like Ogawa. Broken and in despair.


    Anyway, ording to him, he invited Setsuna this weekend or in other words, tomorrow for a date. However, given that the schedule of the college students was different than high schoolers like us, Setsuna exined that she was not avable.


    In a normal sense, that should be fine and perfectly understandable. However, even when he moved the date to next week, he was once again turned down.


    He tried to move it a few more times until Setsuna told him that he should stop.


    And that¡¯s the reason why he became depressed today. He tried that during lunch break and that¡¯s what happened.


    Now, I could only hear his side so I couldn¡¯t draw a conclusion whether Setsuna didn¡¯t want to entertain his invitation or she was just really unavable for those days he invited her.


    That¡¯s why while he¡¯s stillmenting over his fate while sipping on the soda can, I used my phone to message someone. Someone close to Setsuna.


    ¡°I apologize for making my first message to you to be like this but can I ask you about something?¡±


    I tapped sent as soon as I finished typing that. The recipient? It¡¯s obviously her fashionista friend, Koizumi Juri. We only had one interaction. It''s too short to even make a connection so how did I get her number?


    It¡¯s Setsuna¡¯s fault. One time, instead of using her own phone to ask me about Satsuki, she used Juri¡¯s. It¡¯s a short exchange of messages and she never used that again so in a way, this should be the first time I would be using the number to contact Juri or Koizumi-san herself.


    At first, I thought of first giving Sakuma a piece of simple advice to wait and not rush it. I never expected that Juri would reply quickly.


    It¡¯s a simple reply, but there¡¯s an added emoji of a smiling chick. Or was that sticker? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, this is a surprise. Sure, don¡¯t mind it. What is it?¡±


    ¡°This concerns Setsuna-nee-san. Is it fine?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s how she wanted me to call her, using her first name rather than ¡®Maemura¡¯. I simply added ¡®nee-san¡¯ as a show of respect.


    ¡°Wait. She¡¯s here with me. Don¡¯t you want to ask her yourself?¡±


    ¡°No. I think not. This is why I contacted you specifically.¡±


    Right. I wouldn¡¯t go in a roundabout way of contacting her if I wanted to ask Setsuna herself. For now, I¡¯ll just try to confirm a few things.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sure, I¡¯m all ears. But I¡¯ll warn you though¡­ If it¡¯s about some nonsense gossip or anything else, my view of you will take a hit.¡±


    That warning¡­ I guess it¡¯s understandable given that I named Setsuna and refused to talk to her directly. It probably felt like she was going to talk behind her friend¡¯s back.


    As I began typing my question, Sakuma somehow recovered from hismentations.


    ¡°What do you think I should do, Onoda?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Have you nned that date out? Do you know where to go? What to do? If the thought of inviting her just suddenly sprang in your mind, then that¡¯s probably the reason why she turned you down.¡± As I doled out that answer to him, I also finished typing my question to Koizumi-san.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this will be counted as gossiping but, I¡¯m curious. Is Setsuna-nee-san dating someone?¡±


    Yep. That¡¯s the thing I wanted to confirm¡­ If it¡¯s a yes then this guy, who¡¯s still racking his brain for an answer to my questions, would have zero chance for the girl. And if it¡¯s a no, then lucky him.


    Whether it was a coincidence or not, my phone vibrated at the same time as Sakuma finished contemting.


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t nned anything. I thought¡­ I should make use of the weekend. At least.¡±


    ¡°You know, Onoda-kun. I am amused at how you came at this in a straightforward manner. However, youcked the propriety that I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that I want from people¡­ So, no. I won¡¯t give you an answer even if it¡¯s a simple ¡®yes or no¡¯ question¡­¡±


    And as soon as I finished reading that, my phone rang.


    The caller? Setsuna.


    Koizumi-san definitely passed the question and in a fit of amusement or just because it concerned her, Setsuna probably stitched out the pieces of information.


    -


    -


    Ten minutester, I separated from Sakuma. He¡¯s now brightly glowing as though the previous gloom he had earlier was nonexistent.


    On the other hand, I was reading the new message that I received from Koizumi-sanplete with the same cute emojis from earlier¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll be watching Satsuki-chan¡¯s basketball game tomorrow. See you there~¡±


    What exactly happened? Many would surely wonder but let¡¯s just say, everything suddenly fitted like pieces of a puzzle, leading to itspletion.


    Setsuna isn¡¯t dating anyone. She rejected Sakuma on that date because she was going toe and cheer for her adorable little sister¡¯s game. The reason why she kept rejecting Sakuma despite his attempt to move the date was simply to mess with him.


    She¡¯s evenughing heartily upon knowing that Sakuma confided in me. In a way, she loves tormenting the poor guy.


    As for Koizumi-san¡­ she¡¯s tagging along again. However, from what I surmised from the conversation we had, she originally didn¡¯t want to go¡­


    I was the reason why she suddenly got interested. As for what kind of interest she suddenly cultivated. I have no idea.


    Is she going to instill propriety in me? The thing she¡¯s kind of obsessed about? Ugh¡­


    Now, here¡¯s the real problem¡­ Most if not all of our ssmates will be going to cheer for the Girl¡¯s Basketball Club tomorrow. If the two college girls found me and joined us then it¡¯s not wrong to expect them to blurt out my rtionship with Satsuki¡­


    The basketball team wasn¡¯t a problem since they agreed to keep their mouths shut.


    What do I do about that? Should I just not¡­e?


    No¡­ I promised the girl to watch her match. I even egged the whole ss for them to give their support¡­


    But still, it¡¯s also great that I got the information this time. Otherwise, I would definitely be surprised if I suddenly spotted her or worse, she found me before I could prepare¡­


    I better talk to my girls about this. And prepare for a countermeasure.


    In any case, I had no choice but to push it to the back of my mind at the moment.


    ¡°Sensei, I¡¯m here.¡± After knocking twice, I opened the door to Eguchi-sensei¡¯s office and dered my arrival.

 Chapter 917 Eguchi-sensei’s Development

    <h4>Chapter 917 Eguchi-sensei''s Development</h4>


    ¡°Are you sure about this, sensei?¡± I asked. My voice wasced with uncertainty.


    ¡°Yes. I gave it a lot of thought. Do you think I can ask anyone else for this?¡±


    ¡°No. Probably not.¡±


    ¡°See. Onoda-kun, you¡¯re the only one that can help me.¡± Eguchi-sensei said in confidence. The amount of trust she had in me was already this huge even though I haven¡¯t helped her that much.


    ¡°Uhm, if that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll do my best. It¡¯s for sensei, after all.¡±


    ¡°I know I can count on you. You can go slowly at first. Don¡¯t rush.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    And so, I grabbed the mouse and moved the wheel, scrolling through and reading what was written on the word processor.


    Ah. Right. I was now sitting in front of herputer. After talking for a bit about my new position in the Student Council, Eguchi-sensei came out with the real reason why she asked to see me.


    To proofread and check for irregrities in her new lesson n for the rest of the school year.


    Why me when there¡¯s Orimura-sensei or other teachers that could do it for her? Honestly, I also couldn¡¯t understand her reason.


    Something along the lines of ¡®You managed to point out what¡¯s wrong in my activities, who¡¯s to say you won¡¯t pick out irregrities in my lesson n?¡¯


    I was on the verge of saying, ¡®Sensei, I¡¯m simply a student. And an average one when ites to academics.¡¯


    Unfortunately, once I saw how enthusiastic she was, even smiling beautifully that was aplete contrast to how she was in our ss, I lost the reason to burst her optimistic bubble.


    Somehow, I found out that I already developed a soft spot for this teacher... I didn¡¯t want her to be that gloomy again or see her forlorn self whenever rain clouds filled the sky.


    Anyway, since it¡¯s bonus points as her Student Assistant as well as giving me an advantage on what to expect in her ss, I diligently did the task she delegated to me.


    At first, she sat a little far away but when I started asking questions to have her rify what she had written, her chair slowly inched forward until we were now sitting next to each other. Or better yet, she¡¯s leaning extremely close that our faces were centimeters from contact.


    Yet, Eguchi-sensei remained oblivious to that as she was too focused on what was on the screen and my next questions.


    By the time I reached thest page, our arms were already rubbing on each other and I could feel her soft, bountiful hills slightly pressing on me. Even so, she¡¯s still unaware.


    Well, I could point that out to her but it¡¯s easy to foresee what¡¯s going to happen if I did. She¡¯d retreat to a corner and would never dare get close to me again. Although the first reason could be said to be understandable and thoughtful of me, the second one surely wasn¡¯t.


    It¡¯s my perverseness. It reacted to her. I couldn¡¯t throw away the chance to be this close to her.


    Uh¡­ it¡¯s not like I intentionally pushed her closer but I guess, no matter what angle one looked at it, it was low on me¡­


    Thankfully, Orimura-sensei didn¡¯t suddenly show up.


    Now that we¡¯re done, I simply slowly slink away, rolling the wheels of my chair to let her take my previous spot. This way, it felt natural.


    ¡°What do you think, sensei?¡± I asked after I saw her saving the document and processing it to print.


    ¡°Un. Great job! Like I thought, I can count on you.¡± Showing an almost blinding smile, Eguchi-sensei unconsciously put a hand on my head and patted it endearingly.


    I thought she would show an extreme reaction again likest time. Surprisingly, that didn¡¯t happen.


    And even when she suddenly paused, instead of pulling her arm away, she steeled herself to keep it there while silently murmuring, ¡°Uhm¡­ Now I have a question for you, Onoda-kun, what do you think? Am I doing good?¡±


    Although her head was lowered and it was almost at the same level as mine, she turned her head to the side, averting my gaze.


    Based on our current circumstances, she¡¯s clearly asking about herck of reaction even though she already knew that she was touching me.


    But I somehow got the urge to tease her a little, ¡°Mhm¡­ Sensei put a lot of effort into that lesson n. I also have to thank you for letting me see it. I think I can prepare for that.¡±


    ¡°Eh? No¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Then what are you talking about, sensei?¡±


    As soon as I said that, I felt her hand gradually curling as they dug into my hair. Following that, I noticed how her shoulder moved a bit, pushing herself closer.


    Bit by bit, she began gently stroking my hair. And as though it¡¯s not enough, she slowly turned her head to face me again, ¡°This¡­ I can now¡­ touch you.¡±


    Acting as though I only realized it, I raised my head slightly to meet her gaze, ¡°Oh! Now that you mention it¡­ it looks like it¡¯s only a matter of time before your awkwardness with the opposite gender will dissipate. When that happens, my role mighte to an end.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait. Onoda-kun, howe you suddenly reached that conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong, sensei? Aren¡¯t I here to let you be ustomed to us, boys?¡±


    ¡°No! I took you as my¡­ Student Assistant because of your ability.¡±


    And that¡¯s the truth. However, because of the recent incident in this room where Eguchi-sensei tried to douse herself in cold water and I prevented that by holding onto her, her mind would automatically fall back to that.


    Uh. Aren¡¯t I only going to tease her for a bit? She¡¯s already flustered enough that I had no idea what she¡¯s going to do next if I continue with this.


    I better stop...


    ¡°I see¡­ Then I misunderstood sensei¡¯s intention. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to! Go and raise your head, Onoda-kun.¡±


    I tried bowing my head but her voice and her hands grabbing my shoulder prevented me frompleting it.


    Lifting my head, I saw her panicked expression as though she was about to me herself if Ipleted that apologetic gesture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, do you hear me?¡± She quickly said as she tried rxing her expression.


    However, her hold on my shoulder remained. And when her eyes focused on it, Eguchi-sensei visibly shook once more. Looks like patting my head wasn¡¯t an issue anymore but a more daring contact was still a no-go.


    To prevent her from falling into another extreme reaction, I swiftly slid my chair backward and away from her range.


    I then stood up and walked towards her fridge as I calmly picked a drink for both of us. ¡°A soda is fine, right, sensei? Or do you want a beer?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that a yes for soda or beer?¡±


    ¡°S-soda!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Wait a bit.¡±


    Perhaps understanding what I was trying to do, Eguchi-sensei started taking deep breaths to calm herself down. And to give her the necessary time, I intentionally prolonged picking up our drinks.


    When I returned and handed her the can, Eguchi-sensei was smiling gratefully. Perhaps, it¡¯s for all of my considerations. Little did she know that I pushed her to reach that point¡­


    Uh. Now I feel a little guilty.


    I pulled my chair back near her and sat down.


    Since I was done with my work, I already nned to leave after I finished drinking the bottle of water.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, thank you. You¡¯re really something else¡­¡± Eguchi-sensei muttered quietly as she once again dotingly and proudly patted my head.

 Chapter 918 Can we accompany you?

    <h4>Chapter 918 Can we apany you?</h4>


    Before going to the clubhouse, I once again went to the convenience store and bought drinks and snacks for us. I even bought puddings knowing that most of them would like something sweet after a tiring day.


    Unlike yesterday, I didn¡¯t run into Kujou Marika. Perhaps, he already went ahead and bought herfort food or she already deemed the encounter yesterday enough to gauge my personality. Either way, that¡¯s a plus for me. I returned to the school without any mishaps.


    Or so I thought.


    When I was on my way to the clubhouse, I saw two girls sitting on a shaded bench just a few steps from the back of the Club Building. No one else wasing this way but the two specifically chose that spot.


    As soon as they saw me approaching, I became the focus of their eyes.


    ¡°Ruki! You¡¯re here.¡± Misaki, the girl with her iconic bare forehead brightened as a beautiful smile stretched on her face. She stood up and ran to me.


    However, when she noticed that I was carrying not only my bag but also the paper bags filled with what I bought from the convenience store, she stopped and curiously looked at it.


    On the other hand, Itou simply turned her head to me and asked.


    ¡°Onoda. Can we apany you?¡±


    Although there¡¯s a calm in her voice, I could pick out hesitance in it.


    Thinking about what happened yesterday, did she want to apany her beloved older sister?


    No. Himeko told me that in their house, Itou wasn¡¯t too clingy. Just knowing that they wouldn¡¯t be separated anymore was enough for her. And well, they could see each other anytime and they could even sleep together sometimes.


    These days, the only times where she would be somewhat agitated was when Itou would mention me or there¡¯s a hint of my involvement in it.


    In a way, that¡¯s the same as telling me that Itou was trying to get my attention and she¡¯s reacting to everything about me.


    However, no matter what, that clubhouse was something we nned only for ourselves. Bringing unrted people to it would just tear that n apart.


    That¡¯s why I have to do this¡­


    ¡°I apologize but I have to decline.¡± I looked into her eyes and answered seriously.


    Upon hearing that, Itou closed her eyes and exhaled. Her shoulders rxed as though she sessfully unloaded what was weighing her down.


    Clearly, the girl epted my answer and wouldn¡¯t push the same question again.


    However, that¡¯s Itou¡­


    ¡°Eh? Why? Is there a reason why you have to decline?¡± With her eyes blinking cutely in confusion, Misaki stepped forward and grabbed my wrist.


    This girl¡¯s innocence was definitely too adorable. And somewhat irresistible. However, in this matter, there¡¯s no changing my mind.


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. I¡¯m sorry, Misaki. I also can¡¯t tell you the reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re bringing arge bag filled with food and drinks. You¡¯re going somewhere and you won¡¯t be alone. Are they your more important friends?¡± Her grip tightened and her face came as close as possible. It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to see how I would react and at the same time pressure me in the process. Given that she mentioned ¡®more important friends¡¯.


    But it¡¯s Misaki. I doubt she¡¯s aware of what she¡¯s doing. Besides, she¡¯s still too innocent to even know the distinction between friends and lovers.


    Before answering her, my eyes fell on the girl standing at the back. She sighed once more before strutting toward us.


    She then looked at me, her expression was conveying a question, ¡®Are you sure you want to lie to her?¡¯


    Or something close to that. She¡¯s surely aware of my honest trait and lying to Misaki would definitely get me a little upset with myself.


    But it¡¯s necessary at the moment. Besides, it¡¯s their fault for ambushing me here and asking if they could apany me¡­ It¡¯s a different story if I invited them myself.


    That¡¯s why I slightly nodded my head. Seeing that, Itou''s beautiful face drew a frown and sighed for the third time.


    ¡°Misaki. He¡¯s possibly going to where his clubmates are. Aren¡¯t we also invited by our clubs even if there¡¯s no activity for today? Let¡¯s not intrude, okay?¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ Is that so? Y-you could¡¯ve told me that reason, Ruki¡­¡±


    Thankfully she epted that, but looking at her expression, it clearly looked like I wronged her.


    With a slight twinge of pain in my chest, I reinforced what Itou used as an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made it sound a littleplicated.¡±


    There¡¯s Kana and Rae there so, it¡¯s still partially true. And since Shizu would make it appear on paper that it¡¯s an unofficial club, Itou¡¯s made-up excuse somehow fitted. In a way, it felt like I wasn¡¯t lying to Misaki anymore.


    Still, I knew this would be the only time I could make an excuse like this. If this happened again, I would be rejecting them again without giving a proper reason.


    It would hurt the innocent girl but¡­ there¡¯s no going around that. Unless I keep on lying to her.


    ¡°Here. As a token of my apology, I¡¯ll let you two have this. Uhm¡­ They¡¯re the premium ones at the convenience store and I heard they¡¯re popr to girls.¡± I picked up two puddings and handed them to the two girls.


    Misaki received it by opening her palm while Itou reluctantly epted it.


    Momentster, Misaki¡¯s expression brightened again as her smile grew wider. And before I could react, I felt the girl¡¯s body pressing on me. She gave me a hug in response to the tion she felt.


    And behind her, Itou¡¯s eyes widened slightly. But the next action she made also surprised me.


    She copied Misaki!


    Misaki doing that was slightly understandable. However, Itou was a different story¡­


    Did she just take advantage of this situation?


    I eyed the girl but she simply dodged my gaze as she hid her face from my sight by pressing her face to my neck, her warm breath tickling my senses.


    It¡¯s already dangerous since we¡¯re out in the open but if anyone saw me being embraced by two attractive girls, my notoriety would rise again.


    ¡°Thank you, Ruki. Have fun with your club¡­¡± Unaware that Itou did something she would normally not do, Misaki beamed at me and giggled without masking her happiness.


    She¡¯s simply a bundle of innocence. If we¡¯re in an anime, she¡¯d be basting in an immacte light right about now.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You too. Take care on your way home, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± After saying that, Misaki resumed hugging me tightly.


    At least a minuteter, Misaki cheerfully released me. On the other hand, as though she¡¯s just waiting for that, Itou did the same.


    The ojou-sama was still refusing to meet my gaze. However, her ears and face betrayed what she was feeling inside. She¡¯s flustered.


    Anyway, I chose not to say something about that or my stay with them would be extended. I soon bid them goodbye and resumed my steps.


    Well, if anything, I thought to bring that up in the future if ever Itou and I got a chance to talk alone. Given the circumstances, however, that probably wouldn¡¯t happen easily.


    By the time I arrived at the clubhouse, some of the drinks already lost their coldness. I did a little detour just to make sure no one would follow me, after all.

 Chapter 919 True Nature

    <h4>Chapter 919 True Nature</h4>


    My encounter with Itou and Misaki was apparently anticipated by the girls. When I arrived, Himeko was the first one to run to me, asking me what happened. Naturally, I answered her truthfully and told her not to worry.


    Itou surely understood my reasoning. On the other hand, Misaki was just her natural self. One was the little sister of my girl and the other, was someone I considered my first friend.


    The future was filled with uncertainties so I also couldn¡¯t just dismiss the possibility that I would eventually fall for them as well. But at the moment, that¡¯s not the case so I had to draw that kind of line.


    Itou would surely be a little hurt if she¡¯s actually hoping to jump to this side and be acknowledged by me. But knowing her, she¡¯s a mature girl. She¡¯d grow past it.


    And I might even receive a confession from her. But the chances for that were close to zero.


    At the moment, she¡¯s still uncertain so she¡¯s not being that straightforward about it. Or perhaps, she¡¯s only waiting for me to notice it and make a move myself¡­


    If it¡¯s the former then that¡¯s a lot better. Her mind could still change. If it¡¯s thetter then she¡¯d be waiting until I changed my mind about my approach to her.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    After telling them what happened, I went inside with them and finished what we had to finish. Having moved everything out of the clubhouse, the only thing left to do was to bring new pieces of furniture to decorate the ce as well as repaint the walls and ceiling to make it a more vibrant glow rather than the weathered vibe that the whole ce was giving us.


    Arisa didn¡¯te to the clubhouse. However, when I first carried the garbage bags as well as things that we deemed unusable to the incinerator, I saw the girl waiting nearby. Sitting at a ratherrge stone that was ced conspicuously next to a tree. Yet, from the angle, it wouldn¡¯t be visible from the windows of the Administration Building.


    And since her eyes instantly focused on me. Someone from the girls probably told her that I would be showing up here.


    Anyway, I invited her when I ran into her earlier but she declined, saying she¡¯s going with Izumi again.


    I had no idea if she was just trying to avoid me or us. In any case, seeing her waiting like that, I arrived at another answer in my mind.


    The girl was still worried about meeting my other girls and introducing herself to them. She¡¯s not ready for that yet.


    But knowing she¡¯s aware and she still epted me, she just needed the time to adjust.


    Either way, once I put down what I was carrying, I approached her. And without saying anything else, she gave me some space to sit next to her.


    I took that spot but instead of ending it at that, I grabbed her hand, opened my legs and pulled her to sit in between it. My arms then wrapped around her intimately.


    Naturally, that¡¯s after I made sure that no one could see us, even those who would pass the created path towards numerousndmarks in our school like the library, the theater, the gymnasium, or the track field.


    ¡°You smell a little dusty, Ruki. Spray this on you.¡± Without evenmenting on what I did, Arisa pulled out a cologne and hand sanitizer from her bag and handed them to me.


    I took it and sprayed some cologne on me before using the sanitizer to clean my hands. I also put some on her palm before massaging her hand up to her wrist¡ªthe part I grabbed earlier.


    ¡°Thank you. I squeezed on a narrow spot in the clubhouse. I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s characteristic for you boys not to care too much about dirt. Good thing your girl is prepared, huh?¡±


    Arisa ced the sanitizer and cologne in her bag as she said that, smirking proudly at her ¡®supposed¡¯ readiness.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ pretty convenient.¡± ying along with her yful attitude, I smirked as I ovepped my hand with hers.


    But that earned me a rather coy response from her. ¡°This cheeky junior¡­¡±


    ¡°Correction. Your cheeky junior¡­¡± As soon as I said that, I lowered my head and kissed her.


    Having anticipated that, Arisa weed me with her beautiful smile and we exchanged a sweet and intimate kiss above the stone decoration.


    And once we¡¯re done, we spend a few minutes in silence, just enjoying each other¡¯spany.


    Obviously, I couldn¡¯t remain too long. There were still a few bags I needed to bring here and Arisa was aware of it.


    That¡¯s why she soon opened a conversation, breaking our peaceful and warm silence.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you a busy guy? Do you have time to idle here with me?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask me that, I should ask the same to you¡­ You specifically waited for me here. Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe? I can guide you there now.¡±


    ¡°Uh. I¡¯m tempted. But as you can see, I am waiting for Izumi. She¡¯s called to the faculty.¡±


    What? Is it because she failed? Or did she disrupt a ss? Well, since this girl¡¯s not panicking, it¡¯s probably not that serious.


    ¡°I see. Then, you¡¯ll probably not be here when I return, huh?¡±


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s the case. What? Are you this eager to introduce me to all of your girls? My heart¡¯s not ready for that. I¡­ I mean, it¡¯s not just Nanami and the others, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s only if you want to meet them. I won¡¯t force you and I won¡¯t just put you on the spot. Take your time¡­¡±


    ¡°There you go, Mr. Considerate. Have you been putting my advice to use?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t answer easily means you must¡¯ve failed to put it to use.¡± Arisaughed as though she had long guessed that this would happen.


    ¡°Truthfully, not entirely. But I¡¯m trying my best to do so.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ Don¡¯t push yourself. I don¡¯t know. I feel like that advice isn¡¯t really suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You see. You¡¯re you, Ruki. You¡¯re kind of unique or you¡¯re already a unique guy. You said you had no idea why they fell for you at first, right? Your endless and somewhat excessive consideration must¡¯ve been your true nature. It can¡¯t easily be suppressed.¡±


    She¡¯s right. But like she said before, if I didn¡¯t stop being that considerate, more and more girls would surely flock to me. Well, not all but those who¡¯d be in contact with me and became a subject for that consideration multiple times.


    ¡°If it can¡¯t be easily suppressed then what should I do?¡±


    Hearing my question, Arisa put a finger on her chin and contemted. On the other hand, I patiently waited while being cautious of our surroundings.


    I thought I heard footsteps but there was no one on our front and side. Behind us was a tree¡­


    Did someone approach our location and hide there?


    I must be wrong but it¡¯s best to make sure. While Arisa was still contemting, I gestured that I would stand up for a while. Arisa obediently moved to the side, albeit a little confused.


    However, as soon as I started walking to the back of the tree, a soft thud of someone falling on the ground along with a pained groan reached my ears.


    My suspicion was correct¡­ I wryly smiled as I extended my arm to the person who fell on her butt.


    ¡°Izumi-senpai, if you¡¯re here, you should¡¯ve told us¡­ Why are you hiding, anyway?¡±

 Chapter 920 Best Friends

    <h4>Chapter 920 Best Friends</h4>


    ¡°So, in the end¡­ you sumbed to him.¡± With her lips slightly pouted, Izumi-senpai addressed the girl who returned to sit between my legs.


    Well, even though I helped the fake delinquent to stand up after falling down by herself, I quickly returned to Arisa and put us back in the same position as before. It¡¯s to help her calm down. The cat was already out of the bag. It would just drag on if we tried to hide it from Izumi-senpai.


    On the other hand, even if the fake delinquent was annoyed by her discovery, she didn¡¯t walk out on us. And instead, took the space next to us and sat down. Her legs were crossed as she started interrogating us.


    ¡°¡­ Sorry, Izumi. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make an excuse, you dummy! Am I not your best friend? You already confessed to me about what you¡¯re feeling for this shameless junior.¡± Izumi-senpai pinched Arisa¡¯s cheek and red at the girl before alternately looking at us. ¡°If¡­ if he sessfully pulled you away from that bad memory then¡­ why not? I¡¯m the sole witness to your undeniable attraction to each other, after all.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s problematic, isn¡¯t he? He has Nanami and the others. Not only that¡­¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that? Certainly, not the two of you.¡± Although there was a little contempt in her gaze when it focused on me, she quickly dropped it, recing it with a gentle smile towards her best friend, ¡°I just want to make sure. Are you happy with him?¡±


    She¡¯s aware of what kind of answer Arisa would give but she still asked it nheless.


    Arisa lifted her head and stared at me before a yful smile peeked from her lips ¡°Not really¡­ However, I¡¯m satisfied with what we have now¡­¡±


    This girl¡­ Those were her honest thoughts and clearly the first one could still change depending on my performance. She only epted me yesterday. There¡¯s no way she could already get a clear judgment.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Izumi was slightly agitated but upon hearing the second part, she quickly calmed down but the re she was throwing at me remained. ¡°Alright then¡­ This means I¡¯ll have to straighten this shameless guy up and make sure that he¡¯ll make you happy.¡± She cracked her knuckles, trying to act like a delinquent again.


    But as always, it failed to intimidate me. Instead, I smirked at her and stretched my hand to enclose her fist in my palm. ¡°Senpai, you do know that I¡¯m also not giving up on you, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Arisa facepalmed but I could feel how she was restraining herugh. On the other hand, Izumi-senpai became wide-eyed before she seemingly jumped to the side, escaping from my side.


    ¡°I changed my mind! Arisa¡­ we¡¯re going! Leave that womanizer alone!¡± She grabbed Arisa¡¯s arm and pulled her. But with one of my arms hooked around the girl¡¯s navel, she failed to do so, resulting in our situationing to a standstill.


    ¡°Let go of her!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I can¡¯t do that, senpai. Unless it¡¯s Arisa¡¯s wish.¡±


    Although I had a little bit of apprehension if I was going too far. Arisa¡¯s reaction and her soft whispers was actually the one pushing me to do this.


    And sure enough, we¡¯re both getting a kick from the fake delinquent¡¯s reactions.


    ¡°Y-you! You¡¯ll be the death of me! Arisa¡­ Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? Even if you¡¯re here he still wanted to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it loud and clear. But this is Ruki we¡¯re talking about¡­ Although it¡¯s bad taste to tease you like that. I like how you became that flustered.¡±


    Arisa cut off Izumi-senpai from being hysterical. She tried to put on the most neutral expression but the curve of her lips betrayed her as she yfully messed with her best friend.


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon. Not you too!¡± Izumi-senpai clicked her tongue and red at me again. ¡°Shameless Onoda¡­ You¡­ You won¡¯t get me!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is that a deration of challenge?¡± I shamelessly eximed while throwing her my ¡®best¡¯ smile. Whatever kind of smile was that, I had no idea. It¡¯s probably the normal kind.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can be the witness, the judge and the executioner.¡± And Arisa rode on it again.


    At this point, Izumi-senpai looked like she was about to copse from the absurdness of the situation. She¡¯s being toyed with not only by her best friend but also her best friend¡¯s new boyfriend who had just dered to also make her fall for him.


    If someone else was watching this scene. They¡¯d also be in the same situation as Izumi-senpai. Who would¡¯ve thought that this was possible, hmm?


    ¡°What the¡­ What the hell is happening?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot better. With Arisa as the neutral party, she can be fair to both of us.¡±


    Ignoring Izumi-senpai¡¯s journey to breaking down, I continued the y with Arisa.


    And as soon as she heard that, Izumi-senpai seemingly found a hidden spring that boosted her waning strength and stood tall. She stretched her arm and pointed to my nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying your game, you shameless junior!¡±


    Following that, she turned to Arisa, ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°What about making my best friend get her own happy ending?¡± Like an imp that found her most suitable ything, Arisa naughtily smiled.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± As disbelief colored her face, Izumi-senpai¡¯s arm fell powerlessly as she seemed on the verge of copse. The strength boost had already expired.


    ¡°Yes. Come and sit back down. We have no time. This guy has to go back where he came from.¡±


    Arisa grabbed her friend¡¯s wrist and pulled her back down to our side. She then raised her hand to my cheek and caressed it. And to not strain her arms, I lowered my head, leveling it with hers.


    As the lone observer of our intimacy, Izumi-senpai cringed and averted her gaze. But with what had just happened, she sighed heavily and drooped her shoulders.


    A momentter, her body tilted to the side before her headfortablyy on my shoulder.


    Perhaps, this was her sign of surrendering or she just had nowhere toy her tired head-on. Either way, Arisa weed the development.


    Moving her hand from my cheek to Izumi-senpai¡¯s head, she began stroking her best friend¡¯s luxurious blue hair, ¡°Izumi¡­ you still remembered what we talked about back then, right?¡±


    ¡°Back then? Ah¡­ What of it? Didn¡¯t you find a new guy? We can now scrap that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a real dummy. I¡¯m not talking about what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m referring to how you came to my side when I was abandoned like an unwanted kitten. I pushed you away because of how blinded I was yet, you never hesitated toe to my rescue and keep me out of the rain¡­¡± She poked Izumi-senpai¡¯s cheeks and gently smiled.


    Even though I was only hearing this now, I could feel the surge of emotion swelling up from Arisa¡¯s chest. And surely, it¡¯s screaming how important Izumi-senpai is to her. Their rtionship as best friends was already something that wouldn¡¯t break no matter what happens in the future.


    That¡¯s what I could pick up from it.


    And upon hearing that, Izumi-senpai¡¯s head moved slightly to meet her best friend¡¯s gaze.


    A momentter, Arisa continued after giving me a passing nce, her eyes burning with emotion. ¡°This cheeky junior won¡¯t be another reason for us to drift apart. I mean, he understood it as well. This guy always admired golden friendships such as ours. Whatever you decide, be it this guy or another, I won¡¯t mind it. Well, I don¡¯t know about the other guys but this cheeky junior¡¯s mind is simply unique. And it¡¯s really hard to exin it in words. That¡¯s why if it¡¯s him, I think you¡¯ll also be in good hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Arisa, you sound like you¡¯re selling me like a product to Izumi-senpai.¡± I blurted out to somehow lighten the mood but Arisa quickly snapped at me,


    ¡°Shut up a moment, Ruki, or do you want a kiss for that?¡±


    ¡°One kiss and I¡¯ll shut up immediately.¡±


    I smiled and Arisa giggled. Following that, Izumi-senpai who heard that exchange also startedughing.


    ¡°You two. You¡¯re trulypatible with each other¡­ I¡¯m d you finally stepped out of that guy¡¯s shadow, Arisa. But this shameless junior? Uh¡­ He better give his best if he also wants to woo me¡­ And I tell you. It won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that a challenge?¡± I repeated what I said earlier. And that produced a pair ofughter from the girls.


    Naturally, that second part of Izumi-senpai¡¯s words wasn¡¯t fully serious. She also yed along with the situation.


    However, that also meant that even if she found out about my rtionship with Arisa, it didn¡¯t change her mind about associating with me¡­


    A few minutester, I separated from the two after walking them to the school gates before returning to the clubhouse.


    When I arrived, I was faced with the girl¡¯s inquiring gazes. I guess they¡¯re either curious why I waste at returning or what happened with my meeting with Arisa. They hadn¡¯t anticipated that there was also Izumi in the mix.

 Chapter 921 Accompanying the School Director

    <h4>Chapter 921 Apanying the School Director</h4>


    We finished everything we needed to do at the clubhouse and although it became a little heated again, it didn¡¯t escte to what happened yesterday. But that¡¯s simply because of howte it became after I finished walking back and forth from the clubhouse to the incinerator area.


    It''s already gettingte and they collectively decided to just let me rest on theirps while being pampered by all of them. It¡¯s simply heavenly rxing that I drifted to sleep halfway. When I opened my eyes again, I was still surrounded by them, their gentle, loving eyes, focused on me before greeting me with their beautiful smiles.


    It''s like another preview of our life once we started living under one roof¡­ It¡¯s another paradise.


    Anyway, once we¡¯re done preparing, we all set out to leave.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruki, let us postpone our date to another time,¡± Shizu said as soon as I returned to meet up with her after sending the other girls to their bus stops.


    Before we left the school gate earlier, Shizu went to my side and told me that Hayashi-sensei was summoning her to her office. She even showed the specific message of that mysterious school director.


    ¡®Shizu-chan. If you¡¯re still in school, can youe see me for a bit? I need your help with something.¡¯


    Whatever help that was, Shizu also had no idea. From what I heard from her, she¡¯s also somewhat like a Student Assistance for her. Helping her with small errands or evenpiling some files that she''s toozy to do¡­


    When I heard that from her back then, I could only shake my head, dwindling the motivation to go to Hayashi-sensei to ask that once-a-week-question privilege she granted me.


    Anyway, it really didn¡¯t take long since it was only around fifteen minutes when we left and she was already outside, waiting for me to return.


    However, there¡¯s a car next to her. And looking at the driver¡¯s seat¡­ it¡¯s none other than the mysterious nurse in question.


    ¡°I see. I guess we have no choice but to cancel it, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You two made ns, huh? I apologize for that. Why don¡¯t youe with us, instead, Onoda-kun?¡± Lowering the window of her car, Hayashi-sensei interjected.


    Upon hearing that, Shizu and I couldn¡¯t help but stare at each other.


    ¡°Uh. She asked me to apany her to the Ministry.¡±


    ¡°At this time of the day?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s urgent. Concerning a branch school.¡±


    Ministry and branch school¡­ Hearing those two keywords, I somehow pieced together the puzzle.


    It was probably concerned that Nobuo¡­ But why does Hayashi-sensei have to go? I thought they were trying to cover it up?


    Wait¡­ It might be an entirely different issue altogether.


    ¡°I see¡­ Then sensei, thank you for the invitation and pardon my intrusion.¡± I grabbed Shizu¡¯s hand and we hopped into the backseat of Hayashi-sensei¡¯s car.


    As soon as we closed the door, she started speeding on the road while humming some kind of old melody.


    The woman was still wearing herb coat as though she was still acting her part as the mysterious nurse who could be seldom seen in the infirmary.


    ¡°You, why are you deciding that easily?¡± Once she recovered from the sudden turn of events, Shizu squeezed my palm and asked.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re supposed to go somewhere and let you rx from your job as the Student Council President, right? But you¡¯re still working as the President this time. Then let me be yourfortpanion.¡±


    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s what we nned to do. I even lined up a bunch of activities even though we¡¯re short on time to let her enjoy some leisure time. And no¡­ our intimate and passionate moments weren¡¯t counted as leisure¡­ It¡¯s an entirely different category.


    ¡°Nicely done, Onoda-kun. I say, you truly have the guts to head the new branch. I thought it was only for this girl to keep you close. You partly proved me wrong today.¡±


    Hayashi-sensei wasughing at us or rather at what she witnessed; Shizu¡¯s bashful expression and my glib tongue made the girl speechless.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You seem to be easily convinced, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Am I? Must be your imagination. Now that I think about it, you never went to me. What¡¯s that about? It¡¯s been weeks!¡±


    Hayashi-sensei eyed me from the rearview mirror, her sses-adorned eyes narrowed as she focused on me.


    Fortunately, we¡¯re at a corner and the traffic lights turned red.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still early to prepare for the election? There¡¯s the cultural and sports festival before we reach that festive orpetitive election season.¡±


    ¡°You may be right. But being prepared was always better. Don¡¯t you want to seed Shizu-chan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You blockhead!¡±


    Shizu smacked me on my head, triggered by how I answered.


    But in turn, Hayashi-senseiughed again.


    ¡°Alright. Let me correct it, I¡¯m still in the process of epting it.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s the stage I am in now. One can say I am currently in a transitive state, I still need time to fully ept that I will be taking the center stage soon. After years of existing in the background, it¡¯s something I needed.


    ¡°What ¡®in the process¡¯? It¡¯s a question of yes or no. Hey, Shizu-chan, is your boyfriend this indecisive?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, sensei. You heard how he speaks. He¡¯s a dangerous guy when ites to a battle of words.¡±


    Shizu unnaturally smirked as though she was trying to y the mean girl. But I turned it around easily.


    ¡°Wow. To be praised by my girl like this. Sensei, thank you for the opportunity!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a praise, you blockhead! Ugh¡­ Anyway, sensei, can you fill us in about the situation?¡± Giving up on our banter, Shizu changed the topic to the main reason why we¡¯re now riding this car.


    ¡°Ah¡­ You see. There was a bit of a problem when one of the teachers tried toy a hand on a student. And it¡¯s fully documented.¡±


    ¡°Uh? I know it¡¯s bad. However, didn¡¯t that happen in a branch school? Don¡¯t they have their own director?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However¡­¡± As Hayashi-sensei trailed her voice, she gradually took off herb coat and put it on her side, following that she turned around and looked at me, ¡°¡­ Wait a moment, can you hand that to me, Onoda-kun?¡±


    At first, I was confused about what she was talking about but once I followed her finger, I noticed a small bag tucked to the side. I picked it up and handed it to her.


    Apparently, inside it was an office suit. I thought it would be crumpled. However, when she pulled it out and put it on, almost like magic, no fold marks could be seen. What kind of fabric did they use?


    Anyway, seeing her change into another outfit, I guess she¡¯s now fully taking the role of the school director.


    ¡°Oh, where was I?¡± Hayashi-sensei continued after putting it on and getting the car to move again. ¡°Right, it¡¯s the reason why I have to go, huh? It¡¯s simple, Shizu-chan. I¡¯m the owner of the whole school. Partly, though. Since it¡¯s my family¡¯s property.¡±


    ¡°Eh? A-are you sure you¡¯re free to tell us that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I could¡¯ve told you about this even before.¡± Nonchntly answering like that left Shizu and I confused.


    However, the tone of her voice didn¡¯t feel like she was just jesting, it must be true. With that, we had no other choice but to ept it and hear the other details from Hayashi-sensei.


    A few minutester, the car finally reached the Ministry of Education located in our city.


    It appeared closed but since Hayashi-sensei wasn¡¯t saying anything, we just waited until she parked the car.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a funny coincidence or not but once we entered the parking area¡­ I noticed a familiar car¡­


    My parent¡¯s car.


    What are they doing here? No¡­ That just proved that this was about Nobuo¡­


    With Hayashi-sensei leading us, we started walking the pathway to the entrance of the Ministry.


    Shizu at my side held onto my hand, as though she was trying to channel courage from me¡­ I guess even though she¡¯s always headstrong, she also had moments like this where she would feel weak. I mean, this was a new environment and Hayashi-sensei didn¡¯t even tell us what we were really going to do here besides being her escorts or followers.


    ¡°Is that you Makiko?¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed from on top of the stairs calling Hayashi-sensei by name.


    But that¡¯s not the main point. The owner of that voice is none other than¡­ my mom.


    ¡­ They know each other?

 Chapter 922 Hayashi-sensei and the Idiot Couple

    <h4>Chapter 922 Hayashi-sensei and the Idiot Couple</h4>


    Since I saw my parents¡¯ car parked there, it was not surprising to run into them. I was even thinking that this might be the chance to introduce them to Shizu.


    She refused back then since she didn¡¯t want to be lumped with the other girls. At the present, she¡¯s more or less epted that she¡¯s already the same as them. But she still believed that this was just a phase for me and us and there woulde a day that she¡¯d remain as my only one. That¡¯s how optimistic she was and it also proved how much she loved to be with me.


    Now, I failed to anticipate that Hayashi-sensei and my mother would be acquainted. Perhaps, not just acquainted because Hayashi-sensei stopped in her tracks before focusing her eyes on the beautiful woman on top of the stairs.


    Naturally, by doing so, my mother also saw me but instead of greeting me, she waited for Hayashi-sensei¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Sayuri? What the hell are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you abroad with your¡ª¡± Her words were cut off when another figure appeared behind my mother.


    Obviously, it¡¯s my father. He also saw me but his eyes focused on Hayashi-sensei, a thin smile stretching from his lips.


    ¡°Hmm? Hayashi, huh? Long time, no see. I suppose you¡¯ll be here. That school is yours, after all.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Don¡¯t give me that ¡®long time, no see¡¯ crap, Hiroki!¡± As though enraged by my father¡¯s remark, Hayashi-sensei trudged the remaining steps and arrived in front of them.


    She grabbed my father¡¯s tie and was seemingly about to butt heads with him. On the other hand, my father wryly smiled and raised his hands to the side as a sign of surrender. My mother only stood to the side, giggling at what was happening while passing nces at Shizu and me.


    ¡°Ruki, what¡¯s happening?¡± A little dumbfounded at the scene happening in front of her, Shizu tugged at me and asked.


    How should I answer this?


    ¡®I have no idea but you see, those two are my parents¡¯? No. She also had no idea that they were connected to me, she was more focused on Hayashi-sensei¡¯s bizarre actions.


    ¡°Uh. Let¡¯s juste up and see for ourselves.¡±


    Having decided that, I tightened my hold on her hand and went up, only stopping next to my mother.


    ¡°What has gone in your head? Isn¡¯t that a standard greeting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. It¡¯s a standard greeting. But is that how you¡¯re going to be after running away from me.¡±


    Am I hearing this right? Is there a deeper connection between my father and¡­ Hayashi-sensei?


    I looked at my mother and she was still quietly giggling while watching what was unfolding in front of us¡­


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t run away. You know I¡¯m a married man.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse you for running away. I only asked for a date and the next thing I knew you flew away to some foreignnd!¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I will be amazed at my father who sessfully escaped frommitting infidelity to my mom or at Hayashi-sensei who openly dered how she asked a married man for a date. No less, in front of the man¡¯s wife and son.


    Furthermore, I could understand now why Hayashi-sensei seemed to look at me favorably, she¡¯s probably aware that I am their son.


    ¡°Dear, help me here.¡± Not knowing what to do against Hayashi-sensei whose eyes red at him viciously, he looked to my mother for help.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re saying? You made that mess. Aren¡¯t you envious of¡­?¡± My mother¡¯s voice trailed as she took a side nce at me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it now? We can see how deep I can bury you on the ground.¡±


    Alright, although she didn¡¯t finish it, she¡¯s clearly talking about me. Back then my father blurted out a question to my mom and that ended up with my father being ignored and treated coldly right after.


    Now, my mother¡¯s smile looked terrifying. Daring my father to do something instead of helping him¡­


    They¡¯re really a hopeless and idiotic couple, huh?


    ¡°Sayuri, you said you don¡¯t mind if I also gun for him.¡±


    Loosening her hold on my father¡¯s tie, Hayashi-sensei then turned to my mother.


    ¡°Yup, I did say that. But that didn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t put him down under for cheating on me. Makiko, shouldn¡¯t you have found a man by now? We¡¯re not getting younger.¡±


    She was still smiling but my father was already shaking on his feet. He also tried looking at me, perhaps asking for my assistance but I just avoided his gaze, leaving him to his fate.


    But hearing that from my mother¡­ Is my possessiveness inherited from her? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Ugh. You¡¯re always like this. You do know I only chased after one man in my life.¡±


    To think that Hayashi-sensei could be this devoted and my father being a chick ma, I guess there¡¯s always something new to discover.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s mine. So, change your target already and get yourself a man¡­ Anyway, dear,e here and let¡¯s greet our daughter-inw.¡±


    Finally moving on from that topic, my mother turned to us. And after hearing that, my father dragged his feet and stood next to her.


    Shizu, who¡¯s clearly confused at everything she witnessed, also turned to me. She¡¯s silently asking me to tell her what the hell was going on.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ You haven¡¯t met them yet but these two¡­ They¡¯re my parents.¡± I tried to be as sensible as possible as I presented them to her but upon hearing that, Shizu¡¯s brain seemingly overloaded as she weakly fell on towards me.


    I caught her and supported her body before.


    Seeing that, my mom muttered, ¡°Oh, dear. What did we do to the poor girl?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your fault, Hiroki?¡±


    ¡°Why me?!¡±


    ¡°Obviously, if you hadn¡¯t shown your face to Makiko, this wouldn''t have happened.¡±


    Having been med for what happened, my father almost cracked down at Hayashi-sensei. But with my mother nailing it in his head, my father¡¯s shoulder dropped as he surrendered to his wife.


    ¡­ Well, I wouldn¡¯t add fuel to the fire by ming him as well. In fact, it¡¯s their fault. From what happened, I didn¡¯t know whether I would still call them adults or not. That¡¯s an eye-opener.


    In any case, I turned to them while I held Shizu tightly.


    ¡°Mom, dad, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re here for but¡­ I guess I shouldn¡¯t ask, right? And sensei, I thought there¡¯s something urgent you need to do. I¡¯ll bring Shizu to that side and let her rest.¡±


    It was close to dark but since this ce was already almost deserted, I found a spot at the side where we could sit down.


    Leaving the three adults behind, I guided Shizu there. Well, she¡¯s still conscious and processing what happened. But the biggest shock she received was that she hadn¡¯t thought that they were my parents.


    ¡°Ruki, what I heard¡­ was that true?¡± Having recovered from her shock and arranged her thoughts, Shizu looked up to me and asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I mean, look.¡± I pointed in front of us. My mother and father were also waiting for her.


    ¡°Shizu-chan, right? Even though this isn¡¯t the best situation, I¡¯m d I finally get the chance to meet you¡­ I¡¯m Onoda Sayuri.¡± My mother extended her hand to Shizu. But instead of shaking hands with her, she ced it on top of her head and dotingly caressed it.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, m-mother.¡± Shizu tried her best to act normally but she still cutely stuttered, something seldom seen from her.

 Chapter 923 Influence

    <h4>Chapter 923 Influence</h4>


    As someone who had nerves of steel to be a Student Council President despite herplex of being seen as a weak girl, it didn¡¯t take long for Shizu to recollect herself and face my parents without stuttering again.


    It was a surprise, true. And I received her silent reprisal for not telling her early through a pinch on my sides. She also tried ignoring me but she¡¯s not that sessful at that. I was holding her tightly, after all.


    After the initial introduction when even my father looked at Shizu as though she was an adorable daughter, my parents invited us to go somewhere else. As the ce wasn''t really fit to hold our conversation, we moved inside the ministry and found ourselves in the lobby.


    There were still a few people walking about further inside the building but I couldn¡¯t see Hayashi-sensei anywhere. Most likely, she moved further in and into one of the rooms. Given that she didn¡¯t say anything earlier, I guess she didn¡¯t really need us to be with her wherever she was at the moment.


    But Shizu was still a little concerned.


    That¡¯s why while she was talking to my parents, I excused myself to look for Hayashi-sensei.


    Although the girl looked like a kitten being left behind by her owner, she eventually epted after I assured her that I would be back quickly.


    ¡°Leave her to us, go on and check on Makiko. She¡¯s probably at the Secondary Education Bureau, meeting with the Branch Supervisor.¡± My mother gave me directions. Looking at her current expression, she¡¯s more than happy to send me away just so she could talk to Shizu freely and without my interference.


    Perhaps, when I returned, it would either be Shizu shaken down again or they¡¯d be as close like actual mother and daughter. I¡¯m hoping for thetter, of course. But knowing my mother¡¯s fondness for teasing my girls, Shizu would more or less be in a tough spot.


    After following the direction my mother provided, I quickly found myself in front of the office of the supervisor.


    It¡¯s not ajar so the voices inside could be heard. From the contents of what they¡¯re talking about, they¡¯re already in the middle of it. And clearly, we weren¡¯t needed inside as it¡¯s progressing normally.


    ¡°Miss Hayashi, remember that this incident is a serious stain on your school. If word of this gets out to the other cities and prefectures, the future for your school is bleak. Thankfully¡­¡±


    That¡¯s probably the supervisor, reminding Hayashi-sensei. He didn¡¯t finish hisst sentence though. It¡¯s as if he intentionally dropped it right there. Whatever he omitted to say, I had no idea.


    ¡°I know. This won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll get a background check for every teacher we have employed.¡±


    ¡°Great. That¡¯s great! What about his ex-wife? Isn¡¯t she a new hire at the school you¡¯re currently staying at? Do you think she can testify?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why the need to bring her up? Look, Kinoshita-sensei has just gotten out of that marriage. She only has just found out about all his shady dealings. Give the woman a break.¡±


    Hearing Shio being brought up in the conversation, I surely got a little agitated. I found my fist clenched and ready to storm in to threaten the supervisor even if I knew that was not going to do anything. But hearing Hayashi-sensei defending her and stating to leave her out of the issue, I was relieved. Gratified, even.


    ¡°I¡­ I understand. But from what I heard¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep what you heard to yourself¡­ Isn¡¯t that something that needs to be suppressed as well? You already got all the evidence to indict him. Do it quietly and don¡¯t let any media station pick it up. I bet that couple was here to also remind you of that.¡±


    ¡°The couple¡­ you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you get it then shut your mouth now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be sure topensate your office if you help me suppress the murmurs. And that¡¯s even though you¡¯re already told to sweep it under the rug.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I understand. Thanks foring, Hayashi-sensei.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ Keep on doing great work, Supervisor.¡±


    So, in essence, my parents¡¯ influence was an important factor in this¡­ Even a Branch Supervisor, albeit a little low in the hierarchy of the Ministry, could easily be ordered like this.


    Besides, even Hayashi-sensei sounded like she possessed some influence. Especially her schools. She¡¯s not lying that she¡¯s the owner of it. Not just the school we¡¯re attending but the other branches as well.


    With their conversation ending at that, I quickly moved away from the door and went to a corner I came from.


    And when I heard the sound of the door opening, I acted as though I was just arriving.


    When Hayashi-sensei saw me, her eyebrows twitched a little before her lips curved a little. Her gaze then passed by my shoulder, perhaps checking if someone else was with me. When she didn¡¯t see anyone, she called out to me.


    ¡°Oh. Onoda-kun. Where is Shizu-chan?¡±


    ¡°Uh. As you know, she¡¯s with my parents.¡± With her question, she¡¯s really unaware that I heard half of the discussion inside that office. ¡°By the way, sensei. Are you done? I thought you needed us to escort you.¡±


    ¡°With what happened, do you think I can still bring you two with me?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Then we¡¯ll go back?¡±


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Instead of answering me, Hayashi-sensei asked an unexpected question.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb. I¡¯m in love with your father.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That, huh? Honestly, I thought you were joking.¡±


    ¡°Look here, young man. Do you think I chose to be single just because I want to? Like your mother said, I¡¯m not getting any younger. Sooner orter, aging will catch up to me¡­ It must be time to let it go¡­¡±


    Listening to herment like this, I could somehow feel sympathy for her. How long has it been, I wonder? She¡¯s probably chasing after my father even before I was born in this world. If that¡¯s true, that¡¯s some amazing devotion. Yet, knowing my parents, the probability for her wish toe true is zero.


    Even though she looked like my mother was strong-arming my father, both of them were crazy for each other.


    ¡°If I can give my honest opinion¡­ Sensei is still a gorgeous woman. Surely, you¡¯re notcking in suitors asking for your hand in marriage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a given, Onoda-kun. Still, I lost to your mother¡­¡± She shook her head and another sad expression momentarily shed on her face.


    What should I do? Should I help her move on? As if that¡¯s easy. And my words would probably have no effect on her.


    In any case, she probably needed some kind of push on her back, right?


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s long past the date to recognize that, sensei. The day they got married and gave birth to me, you should¡¯ve let go.¡±


    I carefully picked my words. But the response I received took me by surprise.


    ¡°Is that so? Then why are you not like your father?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I know about it. Onoda-kun. You¡¯re not only close to Shizu-chan. You have a number of girls around you that may or may not be your lovers. And they¡¯re all getting along well¡­¡± Hayashi-sensei answered with a smirk.


    This woman¡­ So, she¡¯s aware of it, huh? Well, I mean, it¡¯s not surprising considering how she seemed to be the hidden hand of our school¡­


    And with how I was slowly bing more high-key in interacting with my girls, it¡¯s only right for some of them to suspect me.


    ¡°¡­¡± I intentionally fell silent.


    ¡°You know being silent is equivalent to admittance, right?¡±


    ¡°Noment, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Amusing¡­¡± Hayashi-sensei¡¯s smirk widened into a grin.


    At this point, we sessfully returned to the lobby and rejoined Shizu and my parents without properly closing that conversation.


    If she knew, she knew. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to spread it to the whole school. And without my confirmation, it would only be categorized as rumors.


    Anyway, when they saw us returning, Shizu immediately stood up and ran to me. On the other hand, my parents just remained sitting there.


    ¡°What is this? Did they scare you off?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not that¡­ I just¡­ regret that I declined to meet them before. Your mother is amazing.¡± Shizu¡¯s eyes were shining brilliantly as she started enumerating more praises for my mom.


    This¡­ What kind of witchcraft did my mom apply to this girl?

 Chapter 924 Challenge?

    <h4>Chapter 924 Challenge?</h4>


    Shizu getting along too well with my mother might be surprising but quite understandable if I think about it properly.


    In a way, Shizu¡¯s trait was the most simr to her. Not counting her possessiveness, the girl was also hiding her true nature under a mask.


    Back during their school days and even now, as a housewife, my mother was still donning a mask that could make her appear truly harmless. In fact, no one would ever think that she¡¯s an expert unless they saw her in action.


    Whatever they discussed while I was away, it probably concerned how Shizu wanted to keep waiting until she became my only one. No matter how long it was.


    Well, I didn¡¯t ask her about it. It¡¯s enough to know that the fear or nervousness she felt earlier was now gone. She¡¯s even looking up to my mother as though she¡¯s her role model.


    As for my father, he probably only provided some kind of support at the side.


    With our business at the Ministry done, we didn¡¯t overdue our stay.


    As we walked back to the parking lot, my mother and Hayashi-sensei walked side by side while my father was trying his best to act oblivious lest he once again summons the ire of his wife.


    ¡°Sayuri, you¡¯re a terrifying woman.¡± Hayashi-sensei sighed helplessly. Although that sounds like she¡¯s trying to start something with my mother, the tone of her voice sounded tired and dreary.


    She then sneaked a nce at my father before shaking her head in defeat.


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about, Makiko? How can I be terrifying?¡±


    My mother only tilted her head as though she didn¡¯t notice all that. If she¡¯s an actress, she¡¯d probably receive a lot of acting awards for how wless she did it.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just me mumbling my defeat.¡±


    ¡°Ara? Are you saying you¡¯re giving up? That¡¯s not like you, Makiko.¡±


    ¡°What else can I do when you¡¯re not giving an inch? Besides, Hiroki is properly cored with you. I¡¯m just holding onto some youthful dream.¡±


    ¡°Hayashi¡­¡± My father tried to say something but he gulped his words down. It¡¯s not because my mother prevented him but because of Hayashi-sensei¡¯s expression.


    Like she told me earlier, she¡¯s already thinking of moving on. Although that sounded like a decision she made on the fly, she probably just epted the reality.


    Took her so long though¡­


    But I guess it¡¯s my mom¡¯s fault why she hadn¡¯t given up early on.


    ¡°Anyway, are you two leaving again?¡± Erasing the solemn mood that started to permeate, Hayashi-sensei changed the topic.


    ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ll be staying in the country for a good while.¡± My mom didn¡¯t mind the change of topic, in fact, she weed it. ¡°What do you think about us hanging out again? Like good old times. Oh, and I will bring Akemi.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­ I¡¯ve never been close to the two of you. I was your rival!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. However, Makiko, there¡¯s not much difference between a rival and a friend. It can so easily flip. So, let¡¯s flip that today, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it!¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± My mother smiled mysteriously before sending a wink to me. Whatever that means, I had no idea. And I had no energy to guess. Hearing that conversation, my mother was trying to change the dynamics of their rtionship¡­ As for her reason, either she wanted to truly befriend Hayashi-sensei or she had an ulterior motive. Or maybe both.


    Arriving at the parking lot, Shizu, who was stuck to my side, looked up at me, perhaps wondering which one we¡¯d ride on; Hayashi-sensei¡¯s car or my parents¡¯.


    She¡¯s also listening to their conversation and surely, she also picked up the mood that went from something crazy to a calm sea.


    ¡°Mom, will you give us a ride?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not going back with Makiko?¡±


    ¡°Well, we can go whichever. But I thought you¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Shizu-chan, do you want to have dinner with us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dly!¡± Shizu answered instantly before turning to Hayashi-sensei who just waved her hand, answering without even hearing what the girl was about to say and entered her car.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us as well, Makiko?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Take care of my adorable Student Council President.¡±


    With that, Hayashi-sensei drove off with her car first. Unlike earlier, she looked really lonely when I took a nce at her from her car window.


    That¡¯s normal... It¡¯s already a wonder she hadn¡¯t cried yet. She seems so serious about my father. And now, she¡¯s giving up or she¡¯s just epting the reality. Who knows? She¡¯s not a teenager anymore and adults are more mature. She¡¯d probably be the same mysterious school directore Monday.


    -


    -


    Although the invitation sounded like we were eating out, my father drove the car to our house. And right there, Miwa-nee and Akane waited for us and had already prepared our dinner.


    Apparently, my mom already predicted that Shizu¡¯sing with us so she messaged the two women, preparing more than usual.


    Even though it¡¯s not her first timeing to our house, Shizu still found it nerve-wracking. Back then almost all of them gathered so she was kinda at ease but today, she entered Akane and Miwa-nee¡¯s territory alone with only my presence as her shield. Hers was the Student Council Room. She probably felt like a lone soldier sieging an impregnable fortress.


    In any case, seeing her uneasiness, Akane weed her with the same gentle smile and pulled her from me while I helped Miwa-nee prepare the table.


    My parents quickly went to find Minoru. And likewise, the boy happily jumped into their arms and let them spoil him.


    What a carefree child¡­


    Halfway through our dinner, Shizu¡¯s nervousness already disappeared. She returned to her normal self as she conversed with everyone.


    Even though we failed to have our first date today, meeting my parents and even eating with us here satisfied the girl a lot.


    My parents wanted to send her home instead of letting hermute but before doing so, they wanted to rest for a while. And due to that, we got a little time for ourselves.


    Along with Akane, I brought Shizu upstairs, touring her in the house.


    However, as soon as we entered our bedroom¡­ The two seemed to suddenly enter into apetitive atmosphere


    They both grabbed my arms and pulled me with them onto the bed.


    ¡°Thank you for always warming this bed, Akane. Soon enough, I will be the one apanying Ruki here every night.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Too bad. Your ¡®soon enough¡¯ will possibly not arrive.¡±


    ¡°What has gotten with the two of you?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask before sparks started flying off their eyes.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s like this husband. I epted Shizu¡¯s challenge.¡±


    ¡°What challenge?¡±


    ¡°A challenge concerning who will be marrying you first. In two years, I¡¯ll be doing it my all to change your mind.¡±


    Shizu answered my question and as soon as she did, she turned my head to her side and kissed me intimately.


    ¡°Bring it on. I have the advantage. I''ve been with him ever since we were toddlers. If not for his desire, there would be no you.¡±


    Not wanting to lose, Akane took the chance wherein we gasped for breath to turn my head to her, locking our lips deeply.


    Obviously, Shizu wouldn¡¯t just back down. ¡°Still looking back at the past, I see. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only looking at the future. Ruki will choose me in the end.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    And so, the two continued that until they got tired. Once they did, I pulled the two closer and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll be marrying the two of you. There¡¯s no need topete about who goes first.¡±


    But upon hearing that, the two girls facepalmed in sync, ¡°There we go. Our hopeless idiot.¡±

 Chapter 925 Don’t want to be led on *

    <h4>Chapter 925Don''t want to be led on *</h4>


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ Don¡¯t move too much, Ruki. I¡­ I can¡¯t hold it properly.¡± Shizu looked up and told me off.


    With my pants pulled down to my knees, her squishy butt settled perfectly on my legs while her upper body bent forward. Her hands were busy handling my erect length. Stroking it up and down, eagerly trying to make it stand up proudly.


    I could feel how her grip was loosening at every stroke but it¡¯s still pleasurable nheless.


    Although Akane was just with us earlier, the girl soon left our side after their sudden bout ofpetitiveness calmed, leaving me alone with Shizu.


    At first, we just continued to talk about what happened tonight. With Hayashi-sensei, my parents and that challenge she issued. However, as soon as we ran out of topics, or rather, when we purposely didn¡¯t bring up anything new, both of us made our move. Our bodies got entangled in mere moments, putting us in a daring position on top of the bed.


    With our overflowing desire for each other, Shizu matched my movements. Answering my kisses with more kisses. My touches with more touches.


    Capitalizing on the fact that we were alone and we had the bed for ourselves, we rolled a few times as we battled it out on who woulde out on top.


    And from there, I eventually conceded for her to take the tap, letting her straddle me with full intention to lord over me.


    Well, I could take back the control to her but to satisfy the girl, I didn¡¯t do anything, I just held her on her hips, guiding her down to settle properly on that part of me as we continued our exchange of kisses, sucks and light bites.


    When she found it enough, the girl slid down from myp, pulling my pants down along with her. When she finished positioning herself, the girl¡¯s beautiful yellow eyes put me in her focus as she pulled the beast out of its cage.


    And that¡¯s our current situation. My cock was already a little wet from the kisses she gave it but she was still focusing on stroking it and watching how it reacted to her. Fortunately, I could still control myself. It would be bad if I lost it and shove her head down, only satisfying myself.


    Surely, Shizu wouldn¡¯t like that and even if she did, I wouldn¡¯t just treat them like a tool to relieve myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not moving. That¡¯s a natural reaction from what you¡¯re doing.¡± I answered her at the same time as I fixed her hair that was covering a part of her face. I then caressed her cheek making her focus on me¡­


    How beautiful¡­ Her lush ck hair draped down to my legs was a little ticklish and her bright yellow eyes seemed to shine in magnificent light. Then there are her pouty little lips. It became like that as a response to what I just said.


    In any case, I only told her the truth. I was keenly anticipating the warmth and moistness of her mouth, lips and tongue. That¡¯s why my cock throbbed and twitched in excitement.


    In her mind, she probably thought I willed it to happen.


    Shizu¡­ Even though she¡¯s putting on a knowledgeable front, she¡¯s clearly still a beginner with things concerning sexual acts.


    And right on my money, her response confirmed that inference.


    ¡°¡­ Is that so? No wonder I also found you irritating back then¡­ And yesterday, I couldn¡¯t see what they¡¯re doing properly.¡±


    Shizu¡¯s pout remained before tilting her head while watching how my erection pulsated. My blood furiously circted there, responding to my excitement.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that? Are you trying to educate yourself? You know, you can always rely on me, Shizu.¡±


    That¡¯s how it was for my other girls. I guided them so that we would both feel it better. Although I doubt if we would reach thest base tonight, at least, I didn¡¯t want her to be confused about what to do. Or be too ignorant of what she¡¯s doing.


    She did it properly the first time even without my guidance. But now that we¡¯re in a safe environment without worrying about someone unrted walking in on us, she seemed to transform into a schr. Curious about what¡¯s in front of her.


    ¡°I hate being led on, Ruki. You already did it to me once¡­ Breaking my wall and seeing my true self¡­ Not again.¡± She annoyedly hummed before licking my shaft from the base up. She then circled her tongue on the head, coating it with her saliva before focusing on the tip ¡­ However, she soon stopped after judging my reaction. She then smirked as though she won at teasing me¡­ ¡°Besides, you¡¯re already too experienced when ites to this, you¡¯re probably not feeling anything, right?¡±


    After what she did, she¡¯s now telling me I¡¯m not feeling anything? This girl is bing cheeky, isn¡¯t she?


    But I loved how headstrong she was, I smiled and yed along with her. ¡±Shizu, have you forgotten your Health Education¡­ What do you think it means for me to be this hard?¡±


    I caressed her cheek once more before putting my hand back on top of her head, lightly pushing her down.


    ¡°Uhhmp!¡±


    Understanding my gesture, Shizu opened her mouth slightly, sucking in half of the head while her tongue quickly did its job. Furthermore, Shizu stroked the shaft faster, even following how my cock pulsated.


    A minuteter, she lifted her head and teasingly smiled once more.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re excited,¡± Shizu answered yfully before licking my cock from the tip to the base.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s right. And who do you think is making me excited right now?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± An instant answer.


    ¡°There you go.¡± I proudly stroked her head, praising her for her answer.


    As though influenced by it, Shizu went back up and took half of my length inside her mouth. And this time, she started moving up and down while observing my reactions.


    She¡¯s trying to capture and memorize where I would have a definite reaction. And when she did find one, she would focus on it while reveling in how she¡¯s making me feel good.


    Perhaps for her, it¡¯s like an achievement and it¡¯s equivalent to leading me on to climaxing.


    As time passed, along with the slurping sound as her saliva dripped and fully coated my cock, Shizu¡¯s head movements quickened.


    Just like thest time, she¡¯s trying to make me cum through her blowjob¡­


    However, before I reached that point, I stopped the girl by pulling her to the side, my hand swiftly slipping underneath her skirt. With a clear target in mind, it didn¡¯t take long for me to feel the soft fabric of her panties as well as the moist part of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair if I¡¯m the only one who¡¯ll feel good, right?¡± I smirked at the girl who already popped my cock out of her mouth. She¡¯s biting her lips in slight frustration but the expression on her face says it all. She wanted me to continue with what I was doing.


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ a pervert.¡± She managed to let out those words as my forefinger traced her slit and arrived at her swollen little bean. I pinched it lightly and Shizu¡¯s lower body twitched uncontrobly.


    ¡°I know¡­ So, let me taste you too¡­¡± I whispered to the girl. And her response came just as quickly. Shizu bit her lips again as she slowly inched closer before climbing up on my body. Once her knees properly settled on the bed, she lowered her hips, putting herself in front of my face¡­

 Chapter 926 Shizu’s Triumph *

    <h4>Chapter 926 Shizu''s Triumph *</h4>


    Seeing the white piece of fabric covering her most sacred ce, excitement and thirst rushed to my head.


    Putting my hand on her hips, I heard Shizu issuing a surprised yelp of how sensitive she became. Even at this moment, Shizu¡¯s body trembled from both nervousness and anticipation.


    With how she easily epted my request and even climbed up like this, I¡¯d be blind if I hadn¡¯t noticed how strong her resolve is. Shizu was more than willing to give herself to me¡­


    Well, some may argue that she¡¯s also just being taken in by the lust and desire, a new sensation she started feeling because of me.


    In any case, I had to answer that and at the same, take care of and treasure her. To never let her feel regret from this decision.


    ¡°Shizu¡­ I¡¯ll pull this down. You might feel ticklish so¡­¡± I called out to her as my fingers slipped to the garter of her panties, a simple pull shouldn¡¯t really need permission yet it made all the difference in meaning between lusting for her and cherishing her.


    We could make do without it in the future but it¡¯s always the first few times that those in a romantic rtionship should properly follow the steps. That way, it would always be worthwhile.


    ¡°G-go on¡­ I have proper support.¡± She answered, one of her hands gripped my length tightly, while the other dropped to my thigh, pressing her weight on it.


    I sneaked a peek at her from below and saw how her eyes were closed, trying her hardest not to feel anything. Too bad, by closing her eyes, her other senses would heighten.


    That¡¯s why when I started pulling it down, Shizu¡¯s erotic voice escaped her mouth. Her lower body twitched as I watched a string of her love juice stretching panties.


    I failed to see it in its entiretyst time, I only got to feel it with my fingers. But now, my eyes were graced by her smooth pink slit. She didn¡¯t have a forest yet but a small shrubbery decorated her beautiful sacred ce.


    My tongue involuntarily stretched out, licking the liquid trickling down her thighs.


    ¡°Hyaah~!¡± Shizu yelped again but this time, as erotic as earlier. Luckily, her knees were at my sides, preventing her from fully closing her legs. However, I felt a slight pain on my side when she unconsciously did that, squeezing my body in the process.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll be cleaning this first¡­ You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± I asked the girl again in a teasing tone.


    Momentster, I felt the girl moving slightly before feeling her mouth wrapping around my length once more.


    Instead of losing against my teases, the girl chose to fight like that. Pleasure to pleasure, pushing us to the infamous 69 position.


    And as it was unexpected, I had to keep my mind straight, to not lose early on from how good her mouth felt. Following that, I went on the counterattack. As I have mentioned, I first focused on her wless thighs before slowly going up to her sacred ce. Nothing leaked there again, but when my tongue started its climb, Shizu literally trembled from the tickling sensation. Her teeth lightly grinded on my cock in response to what she felt. It¡¯s a little painful but the girl quickly used her tongue, calming it down.


    If her mouth was free, I would probably hear her apologizing for it... In any case, I continued teasing her, tasting a bit of her sweat that was produced from the heat and arrived at my destination.


    I was already salivating at that point. That¡¯s how thirsty I was for her¡­


    And so, when lips and tongue began doing their job, licking, sucking and ying with her sensitive spots. Shizu failed to control her lower body from shaking nonstop, pressing herself further into me.


    And even if I kept my hands fixed on her hips to somehow slow down the transference of the new sensation to her, that didn¡¯t stop her from moaning out.


    And to keep her from getting tired of holding herself up, I grabbed her squishy butt and pulled her hips down, letting herpletely sit on me.


    ¡°E-eh¡­?¡±


    Shizu was confused at first, perhaps worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe properly. The girl then tried to lift herself up but she failed to do so when my lips firmly pressed on hers, holding her down. ¡°W-what¡¯s this, you pervert¡­ Don¡¯t suffocate yourself.¡±


    I heard her say that but I didn¡¯t stop, moreover, I even took that as encouragement¡­


    In the end, Shizu sumbed to the pleasure and went back returning the favor by sucking me off again.


    Minutester, after feeling her close to climaxing, I stopped and lifted my body grabbing Shizu from behind.


    Surprised at my sudden movements, the girl held onto my nape as she gradually slid down and only stopped when my cock firmly lodged between her crack.


    The girl¡¯s mystified expression quickly eased up, understanding our new situation. She then looked at me and waited for what I was about to say.


    I smiled at her before initiating another kiss¡­ It¡¯s an intimate one that we got lost in instantly. Even the question hanging in her mind dissolved to nothingness. And while we¡¯re lost in that kiss, my arms tightened around her navel followed by the moving of my hips, grinding my length on her slit.


    When she felt that, Shizu¡¯s hand dropped there, keeping my cock upright. She understood what was happening and¡­ obviously, she approved of it.


    We¡¯re both on the verge of cumming but with this, we prolonged it while umting more pleasure.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± She called out to me after our lips separated, ¡°Are we going to¡­?¡±


    ¡°If my Shizu wants it... I¡¯m always ready.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­ You¡¯re the biggest pervert, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­who loves you. The biggest pervert who loves you.¡± I whispered back, supplementing her sentence.


    And that earned me a bit on my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m tempted, you idiot¡­ But no. You¡¯re still going to take me on a date.¡± Shizu dered as she began moving by herself.


    Obviously, I was also tempted. Tempted enough not to finish it with our mouths. I put us in this situation as a result of that.


    In any case, I managed to hold myself back¡­ And gave her the final say.


    ¡°A date and a stay in a hotel in the end?¡± I smirked. And that¡¯s another earned bite. This time, on my neck.


    ¡°See that, you¡¯re already nning the end when we haven¡¯t even started.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡­ you know? No one goes on a date without a n in mind.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re not ¡®anyone¡¯. You¡¯re the pervert Ruki. Weren¡¯t your ns always ended with that back then?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I wonder who¡¯s the girl who said to Akane that she¡¯s living in the past.¡±


    ¡°This hateful guy¡­¡±


    Losing in our banter like that, Shizu pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. Not knowing what to do next. She just went for my lips again, continuing what we shared earlier.


    We continued grinding each other, pushing us both to the brink of climax. Minutester, I changed our position.


    For Shizu to properly feel it, I ced her down on the bed and I went to her side. I held one of her legs up and pushed my cock from behind her sliding it in that kind of position.


    One of my arms then slipped from beneath her until it reached and grabbed her ample breast. And toplete it, I turned her head to me, kissing her once more.


    Intending to finish like this, my experienced hips began moving, producing squelching sounds as well as the continuous squeaking of our bed.


    Shizu, not wanting to lose to me, held it in until thest moment. By the time my thick white stuff shot out, the warm gush of her love juice drenched us as she squeezed my length between her legs.


    With a triumphant smile as though she won our battle, Shizu dered in between herbored breaths, ¡°Haahh¡­ I-I love you, perverted blockhead¡­ Haahh¡­ I will win again during the real thing¡­ Mark my words.¡±


    Could this girl be more adorable?


    ¡°Really, now? Then I have to do my best, right?¡±


    ¡°You better¡­ I told you, I won¡¯t let you lead me on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I love you too, my adorable President.¡± As I kissed her once more, we got lost in it in no time at all. And even when the pleasure gradually subsided, the two of us stayed in that position for a little longer. Savoring the time we have left for the night¡­

 Chapter 927 Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 927 Birthday</h4>


    Around half an hourter, I walked Shizu to the front door, her hair still slightly wet from the shower.


    Well, we did sweat from what we did also¡­ I somehow made some marks on her skin from all the kisses and licks she received. If I let her go home without washing up, she¡¯d feel sticky on her way home.


    I didn¡¯t join her in the shower though. Or more like, she didn¡¯t let me join her. The embarrassed girl closed the door on me, locking me outside.


    Akaneughed at me upon seeing that. And so¡­ I turned my urge to tease towards her¡­ However, the girl also ran away from me, not because she didn¡¯t want to, but to get back at my teasing habit¡­


    She joined Shizu in the bathroom, the two got their girl¡¯s talk inside while I waited just outside that door. Whatever they talked about, it resulted in their earlierpetitive jive feeling like an illusion. They became close as sisters as they sent a jab at me.


    In any case, now that Shizu was about to leave, the sparks ofpetition in their eyes returned. They onlybined their strength to deal with me.


    ¡°Akane, don¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll be his first wife.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s already reserved for me. You can even ask husband right now.¡±


    ¡°Everything is susceptible to change. Don¡¯t be toocent.¡±


    The two both showed a triumphant smile, not wanting to be seen as the weaker one. In any case, Shizu made a small blunder there. She said ¡®first wife¡¯, forgetting her goal to be my only.


    Is it really a blunder or is it the result of their talk?


    In any case, my parents and even Miwa-nee who was watching their exchange were silentlyughing with utmost interest.


    My mother even went to my side and whispered, ¡°Baby boy, give me your honest opinion. Will it be Akane or will it change along the way?¡±


    Her voice was so soft that even my father and Miwa-nee failed to pick it up. I guess she¡¯s also being careful not to create a conflict despite how much she wanted to tease me and my girls.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t try to muddle my head. You know what¡¯s on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Akane. That¡¯s not going to change at all.¡±


    That''s a question that was supposed to stump me. However, the thought of taking Akane as my wife remained stalwart. It would definitely sound bad if my girls heard me say it but those who already knew what was on my mind or what I decided, like Yae and Haruko, they silently epted it, positioning themselves to be next in line.


    It''s really only Shizu who openly expressed her desire to topple Akane¡¯s ce and take it. Even dering it so openly to everyone.


    Anyway, the two soon finished their staringpetition. The two shook hands before returning to their amicable rtionship, Akane waved her hand and bid Shizu to take care.


    Since my parents would not be spending the night in our house, they didn¡¯t let me join them in sending Shizu home. They assured me that they were going to send her in one piece though.


    Well, that¡¯s my mom trying to joke again. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m worried about that. In any case, Shizu seeing me trying to circumvent that decision endearinglyughed before telling me not to be stubborn.


    In the end, I could only watch their car disappear from our street before joining Akane and Miwa-nee inside.


    Around half an hourter, Shizu and my parents informed me that they safely arrived at the girl¡¯s house.


    That¡¯s one less worry in my mind.


    -


    -


    The night continued and soon I joined Akane on the bed. We''re not going to sleep yet since we¡¯re both waiting for midnight.


    Right. We didn¡¯t forget it. Even though we acted like normal the whole day, theing day was a little special.


    It would be the 30th of May¡­ Miwa-nee¡¯s birthday.


    Although she¡¯s one of those types that weren¡¯t fond of celebrating her birthday, Akane and I nned a little surprise for her¡­ Well, my parents were in on it. They¡¯re also going to return past midnight, bringing luxurious drinks that they would surely chug downter or tomorrow evening.


    ¡°Will your mother really bring the cake that Nao made?¡±


    Right. Nao was also in on it. Having lived here for a week, she naturally had gotten close to Miwa-nee. And so, when we told her about it, she offered to make the cake instead of us buying it elsewhere. Besides, it¡¯s also a good way for the girl to take her mind off the issues surrounding their school.


    ¡°Un. She said it arrived earlier. Good thing Miwa-nee didn¡¯t see the courier dropping it in front of our house.¡± Akane giggled. Perhaps ted at how wless our n came to be.


    ¡°Great¡­ Then will you go or I will?¡±


    ¡°Let me¡­ You should go and talk to her. Don¡¯t let her fall asleep!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Leave it to me.¡±


    And with that, the two of us waited for a while, only making our move thirty minutes before midnight.


    ¡°Miwa-nee, are you still awake?¡± I knocked at their door and lightly called out to her.


    Secondster, my beautiful aunt opened the door while wearing alluring nightwear.


    If not for the n, I would probably lose myself and carry her to the other room¡­ That¡¯s how tempting she appeared to me.


    In any case, intentional or not, Miwa-nee acted normally while suppressing her feelings of tion at my visit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you miss me?¡± She teased.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    And despite what I said, I yed along with it. Stepping inside, I held her quickly as though I was afraid that she was going to pull away.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do it here. Minoru will wake up.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ But I want to lie down with Miwa-nee. Can we?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Is that all you want tonight?¡±


    ¡°Just for the moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at this guy, are you trying to act like a child with me? Well then, you know I can¡¯t say no to you.¡± Miwa-nee dropped a kiss on my forehead before guiding me back to their bed.


    Minoru was already peacefully sleeping, I feel bad that he was going to be startledter.


    Miwa-nee opened her arms and embraced me fully, making me feel like a hug pillow for her.


    While doing this, I started conversing with her on different topics or I would just tell her some kind of story that I found interesting. Miwa-nee listened to me intently but from what I gathered, she was more focused on hearing my voice as if it was a luby that she needed.


    Looking at the wall clock inside the room, it¡¯s already two minutes before midnight. But Miwa-nee was already about to fall asleep.


    Before that happened, I made my move, I squirmed my way upwards, pressing my lips on hers. And that sessfully opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°Hey, Miwa-nee. I know it¡¯s presumptuous of me but can you hear me out?¡±


    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Your birthday, let us celebrate it.¡±


    As soon as my words dropped, her eyes widened as though everything fell in ce.


    ¡°You¡­ You deliberately¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did¡­ It should be a surprise but¡­ this is fine too, I guess?¡±


    As the clock ticked to one minute before midnight, the door opened and Akane, Aunt Akemi and Uncle Satoru appeared for the surprise.


    And with the noise made by the three, Minoru woke up and scratched his eyes. I sat up on the bed and pulled the boy to me before whispering in his ears.


    Then together, we chanted as soon as the long hand of the clock pointed at 12.


    ¡°Happy birthday Miwa-nee.¡±


    ¡°H-happy birthday, mama.¡±


    Little by little Miwa-nee¡¯s lips stretched into a beautiful smile. And along with it, tears started to flood and trickle down her face.

 Chapter 928 Saturday

    <h4>Chapter 928 Saturday</h4>


    Miwa-nee bawled her eyes out in happiness. True, she didn¡¯t really care about celebrating her birthday. However, after all the hardships she faced over the past five years, she found it truly heartwarming to have someone surprise her on her birthday.


    In consideration of Miwa-nee, the next-door couple and Akane retreated downstairs, leaving the three of us alone.


    Once the door closed, the woman, who started it all for me, put the two of us in a tight embrace. No words were exchanged between us but Minoru and I returned that and more. Conveying our feelings through that embrace. Even the usually clueless boy understood that this moment was something precious for the three of us.


    We¡¯re now a family. Even though I still couldn¡¯t juste out and say that I am his father, I¡¯ll slowly grow into that role¡­ Little by little. Even if he came to hate me when I revealed our rtionship in the future, I wouldn¡¯t me him and instead, continue supporting him. Because by then, he¡¯d surely be too confused at what we were building or what we built.


    Time passed and when Miwa-nee calmed down, we put Minoru back to sleep. The boy was still sleepy and¡­ he also cried a bit. Following that, we went down and joined Akane, her parents, and my parents for the celebration.


    Well, it didn¡¯t take long, of course. It¡¯s already in the middle of the night. So, Miwa-nee just thanked everyone who prepared that surprise celebration for her. It¡¯s not extravagant but the thought put into it made her cry again.


    And during it, she revealed her ns of going back to her husband¡¯s ce and settling everything once and for all. She asked both my parents and even Akane¡¯s parents to look after Minoru.


    Whatever happens, Miwa-nee was already determined to correct the course of her life and start it anew with me.


    Right. Even though everyone was already aware of it, Miwa-nee decided to openly reveal it to everyone, my rtionship with her as well as Minoru¡¯s lineage.


    Naturally, everyone epted it, Akane, my mom, and Aunt Akemi even walked toward her and supported her.


    As for my dad and Uncle Satoru, they both looked at me, their gazes stern. It¡¯s like they¡¯re telling me to grow up soon and settle my responsibilities.


    Well, I would be relying on both of them a lot, but as always, I nned not topletely rely on their abilities or whatever influence they possessed. Sooner orter, I will be standing on my own feet, supporting and being supported by the girls who decided to stay with me.


    -


    -


    When morning came, Akane and I specifically woke up earlier than Miwa-nee to prepare our breakfast.


    I had no prior ns in the morning so we got the time to do that. Since it¡¯s her special day, we didn¡¯t want her to exert herself. And apart from making breakfast, the house chores that she took over ever since she started living with us were done by us. Sweeping, wiping, and even doing theundry.


    With Akane joining forces with me, Miwa-nee couldn¡¯t say no to what we were doing.


    Besides, it¡¯s been a while since I did some house chores. Before the change in me or before they started living with me, I was doing everything alone. In a way, I missed exerting myself like this. And doing the chores with Akane was really fun. It became another moment for us to bond.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t just focus on Akane. The girl kicked me out of theundry room when it was time to wash our underwear¡­ Yep, even though we¡¯re already living like a real wedded couple, she¡¯s still embarrassed with the thought of seeing me washing her underwear.


    Well, I was the same. However, Akane wouldn¡¯t budge an inch when I told her that I would do mine instead.


    Apparently, that¡¯s the best part for her. She¡¯s also quite a pervert, huh? Who influenced her, I wonder?


    Anyway, since I was kicked out of theundry room, I went to the annoyed Miwa-nee, prepared snacks, massaged her shoulders and treated her like a queen.


    ¡°Next year, I won¡¯t let you celebrate my birthday again.¡± Miwa-nee dered. Her face was dark as though she was about to erupt at any moment but refused to do so because she didn¡¯t want tosh at me.


    That¡¯s how conflicted she became at what we¡¯re doing for her today.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just prepare another surprise. A surprise that you won¡¯t be able to reject.¡± I put on a smirk at the same time as my hands slipped from her shoulders, enclosing her in my embrace.


    I then nibbled her ear, tickling my beloved Miwa-nee before the veins on her forehead popped out from my response.


    Momentster, I felt her hand closing on my hair, tugging it away to pull my lips away from her ears. Following, she turned around and faced me.


    While sporting a sinister smile, Miwa-nee raised my head and sunk her teeth into my neck. Perhaps finding that a bite mark on my neck was not enough, Miwa-nee nibbled on my earlobes before biting it as well.


    ¡°Do your best to hide that when you leaveter.¡± After saying that, Miwa-nee released me and went to Minoru, as a means of escape in case I retaliated. Smart girl.


    But bite marks, huh? I can now imagine what my girls will think upon seeing it¡­ Most likely, they would also leave their marks behind, especially the notorious tsundere¡­


    -


    -


    Time continued to pass and soon enough, Akane finished with theundry and my parents arrived with grocery bags. They¡¯re the ones cooking our lunch. Furthermore, they nned the extension of Miwa-nee¡¯s birthday celebration.


    My father tried looking at her wine and liquor collection but upon noticing how it dwindled to less than half of what he remembered, his questioning gaze focused on me.


    Yep, he didn¡¯t bother to check it the few times that they stayed here.


    Since the culprit was none other than the birthday celebrant, he had to find another outlet to vent his frustrations¡­


    He called me to his side and I received silent yet harsh scolding along with his lecture about the origin of those liquors that Miwa-nee chugged down with the help of Shio.


    Well, he¡¯s not asking for someone to apologize. And knowing him, he¡¯ll just collect more. I mean, he brought a whole case with him containing different liquors. And most of them couldn¡¯t be found in groceries or local convenience stores.


    I know, it¡¯s wrong for Miwa-nee to drink them without tacit permission¡­ But thinking back to a few years ago when she was still living with us, she had the same habit¡­ She¡¯s always helping herself from my father¡¯s liquor collection.


    It just got a recurrence this time.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in the gymter, husband.¡±


    ¡°Be safe, Ruki.¡±


    After eating and enjoying an early lunch with them, I was now prepared to leave. My morning might be free but not from noon onwards.


    After sharing another kiss with the two, I began my walk towards the station.


    It¡¯s a short walk but it felt like forever since I was on my phone, checking in with my girls who were on their way to school.


    And slipped between my girls'' chat boxes, I noticed someone else sent a message.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Come and pick us up.¡±


    It was Koizumi-san¡¯s message along with a photo of her as well as Setsuna at a crowded train station¡­


    That girl¡­ Is she messing with me?

 Chapter 929 The Troublesome Older Sister

    <h4>Chapter 929 The Troublesome Older Sister</h4>


    Before I could even tap a starting letter to reply, new messages from Koizumi-san popped up consecutively.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Onoda-kun! It¡¯s not my¡ª¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Come and pick us up. We¡¯re waiting for you at this station.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s Sets¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, Setsuna is with me. She wants you to escort her to her little sister.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    And so on¡­


    Well, just from that, it¡¯s easy to guess what¡¯s going on. That damn older sister of Satsuki was the one trying to mess with me.


    Should I stop being too polite with her? Uh. No.


    It¡¯s still her phone, after all.


    I thought for a while before typing in my reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Koizumi-san. I have to meet Satsuki. Please tell Setsuna-nee-san to behave. I¡¯ll tell Sakuma to pick you up.¡±


    Seconds after sending that, an angry sticker popped up followed by a simple, ¡°Tsk.¡±


    And a few more secondster, Koizumi-san finally regained control of her phone.


    ¡°I apologize, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Koizumi-san. Setsuna-nee-san¡¯s humor was just that tasteless.¡±


    As though she¡¯s reading that from there, Setsuna¡¯s message suddenly popped up on my notification.


    ¡°Huh?! Whose humor was tasteless? Care to say that to my face?¡±


    I quickly swiped it out of the screen without replying at all.


    Right at that moment, Koizumi-san¡¯s reply arrived, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ She¡¯s always like this if she wants to mess with someone.¡±


    Yep. I totally agree. Even when we had just met, she already showed how she wanted to make fun of me¡­


    Yet, another message from Setsuna arrived just seconds after that, ¡°Don¡¯t readily believe Juri. She¡¯s just the same as me.¡±


    So, since she¡¯s not gaining any ground with this battle that I kept ignoring, she¡¯s now trying to mess with her friend too? Skewing my perception of that fashionable girl.


    Perhaps they¡¯reughing together right now. In any case, I would only believe what I see. And I¡¯m clearly aware that the one interaction with her wasn¡¯t enough to fully understand the person named Koizumi Juri.


    Nheless, there¡¯s the thing called ¡®first impression¡¯. I could definitely say that although she¡¯s slightly mysterious because of how she somehow treated me like we¡¯re at the same age, she''s a pretty cool girl.


    That¡¯s why before this esctes more, I decided to end the conversation right there, ¡°Mhm. Take care on your way, Koizumi-san. Please pass the message to Setsuna-nee-san as well.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°If I see youter, I¡¯m gonna strangle you in front of Satsuki.¡±


    And yep, the second one was Setsuna¡¯s threatening message.


    I guess I better invoke someone¡¯s sacrifice.


    Before riding the train and returning my focus to my girls, I sent a message to Sakuma.


    ¡°It¡¯s your chance, man. Don¡¯t leave her side. Got it?¡±


    -


    -


    Looking at the time when I got off the train, there were still a few minutes before 1 pm, an hour before the actual game.


    On my walk there, I messaged Coach Ayu, reconfirming that the lesson would be moved to 5 pm, this way I wouldn¡¯t have to rush out after the game.


    I already told her that two days before so the woman¡¯s reply came fast. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. I sent out the notice to everyone who registered for your program the day before yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Coach.¡±


    ¡°No problem. By the way, I won¡¯t be there to look after you.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s news to me. Is she trying to run away after what happened to usst week? It can¡¯t be, right?


    Even though she failed to restrain herself, we could just attribute that to how she fell sick¡­ Besides, she¡¯s a strong woman whose passion for boxing trumped anything else. She wouldn¡¯t just skip it just because she didn¡¯t want to face me. There must be another reason¡­


    ¡°I understand, Coach. But can I ask why?¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m not running away. I have other business to attend to. About what happened¡­ let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes. See you tomorrow, Coach. And good luck to whatever business you¡¯re attending to.¡±


    And I was right¡­ Since she¡¯s the one who brought that up, I guess she already found her answer. In any case, whatever that was, I already prepared myself for either choice. The real question would be¡­ what¡¯s going to happen next?


    Whether she fully embraced her feelings for me or drew a clear line about our rtionship, there¡¯s no doubt that something would change going forward¡­


    By the time I reached the school, I noticed that there were not only students from our school who wereing to watch. There were three buses parked inside that were clearly not from our city.


    Those were the buses of the school going to y against our school¡¯s basketball club. They¡¯re supposed to be the number one in the prefecture¡­ That¡¯s some tough opponent to beat. They even brought a cheering squad of two full buses of their students.


    Even now, I could see them walking around, sightseeing on our campus. They¡¯re in their school uniforms with purple as their color motif. That¡¯s why it¡¯s easy to pick them out from the other students from our school who came to watch the match.


    Ignoring those students, my feet led me to the usual side door¡­


    Nami and the others were already upstairs along with our ssmates, at the same spot as thest time we watched here. I was supposed to join them after meeting Satsuki here but I informed them that I might not even show up close to them out in the open.


    It¡¯s to prevent Setsuna and Koizumi-san from seeing me and messing with the tranquility of ourplex rtionship.


    I know that it¡¯s weird calling it tranquil but it¡¯s kind of true when we¡¯re all aware that a little disturbance could create ripples noticeable enough by everyone.


    I better tread this day carefully. Otherwise,e Monday, the hot topic would be¡­ my rtionships with my girls being exposed for all to consume for their gossiping habits.


    A few minutester, Satsuki showed up from the door. As soon as she spotted me waiting at the side, the girl cheerfully ran towards me, our lips meeting in the process.


    She¡¯s already wearing her jersey but she put on a shirt on top of it. Apparently, the final decision for the starting lineup became filled with all the veteran regrs. She¡¯s going to substitute at most the second half or if there¡¯s a need to switch that third-year senior early on.


    And that¡¯s why she had a lot of time to spare at the moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Is my Satsuki nervous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always nervous when ites to this, you idiot. It¡¯s the same asst time, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Right. And how did I calm you down back then?¡±


    ¡°You pervert¡­ We did it in the ssroom.¡±


    She remembered. Well, it¡¯s that day when she finally got to talk to Sakuma. Before the guy arrived, we did it right on top of our desks¡­


    ¡°What do you think? We can run there and return here on time.¡±


    ¡°This hopeless idiot. Do you want me to smack you now?¡±


    ¡°Not really. A kiss is more than wee though.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ As always, you¡¯re this hateful.¡± Although she said that, Satsuki still helplessly kissed me and intimately at that. For her, I was probably like an irresistible candy.


    Following the separation of our lips and tongue, Satsuki grabbed my hand and said, ¡°Come with me to the meeting room.¡±


    ¡°Meeting room? Are we¡ª"


    ¡°No, pervert. Everyone is there. Coach asked for you.¡±


    Coach? Oh¡­ Eguchi-sensei.


    Wait. Why did she ask for me?


    ¡°You do know I¡¯m not an athlete, right? What does she need me for?¡±


    ¡°Water boy,¡± Satsuki answered instantly while smirking.

 Chapter 930 A help to the Basketball Club

    <h4>Chapter 930 A help to the Basketball Club</h4>


    Having been to this room filled with nothing but girls a few times already, my presence had already be something like a regr sight for them.


    When Satsuki and I entered, the members all greeted me with a smile, albeit a little forced as though they were trying not to show the tension they were feeling on their faces.


    I knew full well where their tension wasing from, even my Satsuki was feeling it. If joking and teasing could work with her, that¡¯s not the same for the others, especially those who were going to y right at the start.


    That¡¯s why I only returned a smile before following Satsuki further into the room where Eguchi-sensei and the other regrs were currently sitting in a circle, their eyebrows tightly knitted.


    Eguchi-sensei, while holding onto a small board, was conversing with the Captain, Kawakami-senpai. Their topic was about the excellent yers of the opposing school.


    ¡°Coach, I can mark their number 5. Her uracy beyond the arc is spectacr.¡±


    Number 5. I guess that should be the opponent¡¯s Vice-Captain. From what I heard the number they¡¯re donning on their jerseys had some significance. The Captain would always get the number 4. And then there¡¯s the number 7 that¡¯s somehow reserved for their point guard or the one who always calls their ys. As for the other numbers, they¡¯re given based on their order of joining the regr team.


    Satsuki¡¯s number is 14. And among the first years, she¡¯s the only one who entered the regr team.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll count on you to prevent her from taking baskets from us.¡± Kanno-senpai said. She¡¯s the center of their team and the one Satsuki would substitute during the second half. ¡°As always I¡¯ll protect the inside court. We¡¯re aware how inferior we are to them but let¡¯s not lose heart!¡±


    She¡¯s the loudest and tallest girl in their club. And Satsuki was looking at her like she was looking at her idol.


    It was around five minutester when Satsuki interrupted their strategic meeting, announcing my arrival.


    As soon as they noticed me at Satsuki¡¯s side, they looked a little embarrassed. Perhaps, they didn¡¯t want a member of the opposite gender how heated they were for this game.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be cheering you on, seniors,¡± I said to at least lighten the atmosphere.


    ¡°Heh, you say that. But you¡¯re here to watch your girlfriend, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kawakami-senpai asked while smiling mischievously, her gaze focusing on Satsuki.


    She¡¯s pretty cool-headed. I guess that¡¯s an amazing trait for a leader. The tension from her face was already relieved and that infected the other girls around her.


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s a given, Kawakami-senpai. Anyway, you all seemed so serious right there, I wonder what I can do to help you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t Satsuki tell you?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ That¡¯s serious? I¡¯ll be the waterboy?¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun, that¡¯s not it.¡± Eguchi-sensei was the one who answered it. And noticeably, Satsuki averted her gaze, silently giggling.


    The girl tricked me. Although I was skeptical when she said it, I also couldn¡¯t just brush off the possibility. I mean, it¡¯s Eguchi-sensei we¡¯re talking about.


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious and great job, Satsuki-chan.¡± Kawakami-senpai, understanding what happened,ughed and praised Satsuki. And little by little, the others who were still a little serious giggled almost simultaneously.


    Seeing themughing at that little detail, I yed along and scratched my headically. ¡°And here I thought I¡¯ll be handing out water to all of you.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s not a bad idea, Onoda-kun.¡±


    And there were voices of agreement even among those who weren¡¯t on the regr team. I guess they also needed that help, huh?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll dly help your club, senpai.¡±


    ¡°You idiot! Don¡¯t just say yes willingly.¡± Satsuki interjected.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t I here to watch and cheer for you? Is there any better ce other than the courtside?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Satsuki averted her gaze again, losing any will to rebut.


    Well, thinking about it, by staying there, encountering Setsuna and Koizumi-san would be lowered. However, that¡¯s a temporary fix. In fact, I would be more conspicuous from the audience¡¯s stand. Everyone watching from above could see me. It¡¯s a lot better if I blended in with the crowd of audience.


    Anyway, with the talk of the waterboy dying down, Eguchi-sensei soon got to the point on why she called for me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need your advice over here, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Ah. As I expected. She¡¯s going to rely on me again, huh? But is this fine?


    Looking around, Kawakami-senpai, Kanno-senpai, and the other members of the club all nodded at me. It¡¯s like they all approved of my involvement in their strategy.


    And at my side, Satsuki squeezed my arm, her gesture of encouragement for me to step forward.


    This was weird, to be honest.


    I only joined one of their meetings before. I had no idea about their reasoning for allowing an outsider like me to be involved.


    Furthermore, I had no idea about the game they were going to y¡­


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m doubting your decision, sensei. But I¡¯m not a sports jock. I had no idea what made my opinion qualified.¡±


    ¡°Satsuki-chan, is your boyfriend dense or something? Or¡­ is it because you failed to tell him about his contribution to one of our victories?¡±


    Didn¡¯t tell me? What was that about? What contribution?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him. Senpai, you¡¯re the one who said not to¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m obviously joking back then. And I think my words are, ¡®You don¡¯t need to tell him right away. n a surprise or something, he¡¯ll be delighted to know that he helped you win the game.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­ That. I can¡¯t recall hearing about that second part.¡± Satsuki guiltily answered. And judging from how she¡¯s biting her lips, she¡¯s being honest with that answer.


    ¡°Hahaha! I remember. Chiho, it was too loud in the karaoke box back then. Satsuki-chan failed to hear the rest of what you said.¡± Kanno-senpaiughed and tapped Kawakami-senpai¡¯s back


    Oh¡­ Thinking about it, they did bring Satsuki to a karaoke. No, not just karaoke. They went to a mall as a whole club, in celebration of their win in another practice game.


    Upon hearing all that, Eguchi-sensei spoke again, ¡°Hmm? That exins why he thought he was not qualified. Anyway, what¡¯s done is done. You girls, prepare for the game. I¡¯ll tell youter if something will change after hearing Onoda-kun¡¯s advice.¡±


    After saying that, she gestured for me toe close. She¡¯s going to show me what they brainstormed just earlier and here my advice.


    ¡°Yes, Coach!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re counting on you again, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the hard work, Satsuki-chan¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    And following her words, starting from those close to the door, they began leaving the room one by one.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I put you in a tough spot, Ruki¡­¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. Go on. I¡¯ll be with you soon.¡±


    Satsuki apologized but honestly, she didn¡¯t really need to. If I was to be asked, then it¡¯s Eguchi-sensei who should be med¡­ Why seek advice from a student, anyway? But if my simple words of advice could help them¡­ then there¡¯s also no reason for me to refuse.


    However, that was weird¡­ I remember only listening to their meeting back then. When did I input my advice? And to date, this should only be my third time visiting their club when they¡¯re in this room.


    ¡­ Then there¡¯s only one or two usible exnations for that. It happened during one of my conversations with Eguchi-sensei or she made that uppletely¡­ but what for?

 Chapter 931 Inappropriate

    <h4>Chapter 931 Inappropriate</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re confused. I get that.¡± Eguchi-sensei started as she tapped the chair that was vacated by Kawakami-senpai.


    Following her words, I took a seat and replied, ¡°Sensei, am I getting special treatment from you?¡±


    I picked out the most significant question that popped up in my mind upon noticing the various details.


    ¡°Special treatment? Maybe?¡± Eguchi-sensei readily answered as she handed me the board she was holding. It¡¯s just like what most basketball coaches hold during every game. It¡¯s a simple whiteboard but there¡¯s a courtyout printed on it. It¡¯s normally used to simte their ys but at the moment, nothing was scribbled on it. ¡°Among the students I handled ever since I started teaching, you¡¯re not the only one I treated special, but you¡¯re no doubt the first boy I got fond of. So, I guess that¡¯s a yes. What brought up this question, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t remember the time I advised on one of the club¡¯s practices games. But they all seemed convinced that I did something.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡­ Truthfully, it''s indirect advice from you. From one of our conversations, you told me to closely watch the rtionship between various students and not just one¡¯s ability or talent. Because, ording to your words, it¡¯s how I can be aware of their strengths, weaknesses and apprehensions. I started applying that to the members of this club. And, as you already heard, the result was spectacr. And that¡¯s the reason why I can¡¯t just take credit for it. I mentioned your name and the rest is history.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei looked like she was reminiscing about one of our talks. When did I say that? I could remember having that conversation with her, however, I wasn¡¯t certain whether it was before or after I became her Student Assistant. Either way, that piece of advice was something I pulled out from my experience, just rece ¡®students¡¯ with ¡®targets¡¯ and the people around them. To think that she put it to use that way, I could only say¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, sensei. Totally¡­ I didn¡¯t think my random words would yield that kind of result.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an amazing student, Onoda-kun. That¡¯s the truth. And you¡¯re simply different. Apart from the slight naivety that you sometimes show, you¡¯re too mature for your own age. Sometimes, I feel like I¡¯m not talking to someone a few years younger than me.¡±


    ¡°Uh. I get that a lot. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a know-it-all, sensei. Most of the time, I¡¯m just spouting whatever¡¯s on my mind. But whenever I¡¯m alone, I tend to overthink a lot about everything.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Even so, there¡¯s no denying how much your words helped me. Onoda-kun, can I continue relying on you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your Student Assistant. Isn¡¯t that my job?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. But I¡­ No, no. Forget it. Let¡¯s get on with this then, please tell me what you think.¡± Eguchi-sensei quickly shook her head before focusing on what she handed to me.


    She was about to say something else, right? What could that be?


    Should I push her toplete it or¡­ just y along and be done with this?


    Uh. My curiosity is winning over me. After clearing some of the questions that popped out earlier, I can¡¯t just stop now after hearing her sincere words and how she suddenly dropped whatever that was.


    I put down the whiteboard and turned to face her. Surprised by that move from me, I noticed how Eguchi-sensei¡¯s eyes shook a little before stabilizing secondster.


    ¡°What is it? Put your eyes on that board.¡± She urged. Her body slowly inching away from me.


    ¡°This might be impudent of me, sensei but can you finish what you¡¯re trying to say earlier?¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s nothing. Forget it.¡±


    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s nothing. Otherwise, you won¡¯t retreat like that.¡±


    As soon as I pointed that out, Eguchi-sensei looked down and noticed how her chair was now at a considerable distance from me. It only looked like we were still close to each other because of how I slightly bent my back and slid my butt to the edge of my seat.


    ¡°The game will soon start, sensei. Can I at least ask you to sate this curiosity in me?¡± I added.


    Little by little, Eguchi-sensei lifted her head and faced me squarely.


    I noticed how her hand gradually rose with the aim to pat my head again but settled back down momentster. Following that, Eguchi-sensei straightened her back, putting back her confident and slightlymanding presence. After taking a deep breath, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Haah, Okay. Your eyes are sparkling with that curiosity. You probably won¡¯t stop without me satisfying it. I just want to say one thing, Onoda-kun. A reminder.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let this get to your head. Whatever I¡¯m going to say is just momentary thoughts that I ought to purge, understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite get it but alright. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Great. Then listen well¡­¡± As her voice trailed, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s expression softened. It¡¯s like she¡¯s looking at something precious or someone important to her. Right. That¡¯s how I interpreted it¡­


    Is she going to confess? No. That can¡¯t be¡­ Although my rtionship with Shio developed quickly, it couldn¡¯t be replicated again. My current rtionship with Eguchi-sensei was definitely a teacher and a student. Or to further dig into that, A troubled teacher and a helpful student. Nothing more, nothing less.


    Although I could definitely say that I was fond of her, even enjoying the, oftentimes, rxing moment with her, it¡¯s far from what I was feeling for Shio or any other girls.


    However, there¡¯s the keyword¡­ That¡¯s my own perception. Not Eguchi-sensei¡¯s. But with my observation of her, she¡¯s clearly fond of me, proud even. It¡¯s far from what I was thinking.


    Or so I thought¡­


    As seconds passed, I waited for what she was going to reveal.


    Eguchi-sensei fondly stared at me, a gentle smile stretching from her lips. She once again lifted her hands and this time, their destination was my cheeks, cupping them in her palms.


    Eguchi-sensei wasn¡¯t shaking. In fact, she perfectly held my face and lifted my head to look straight at her, the distance between us dwindling by the second.


    Fortunately, she soon stopped after reaching a certain distance, the distance where our eyes could only capture each other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I was thinking of inappropriate thoughts. I found myself wanting to rely on you more and more, like a partner I¡¯m needing in my life. I was having this dream that you might be the one who¡¯s going toplete me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s love or anything but it¡¯s more like finding my better half. It might sound the same but I believe it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°You opened my eyes to my faults. You helped me fix some of those faults and you¡¯re still helping me topletely be a functional adult in this society without being ufortable with those I found unnatural.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate that¡¯s why I told you to forget about it. I still enjoyed having you as my Student Assistant¡­. You already have Satsuki-chan and you probably won¡¯t pick an olddy like me. Most importantly, it¡¯s wrong for a teacher like me to think like this about my student¡­ That¡¯s why, please abide by my reminder.¡±


    Ending her words at that, Eguchi-sensei released my cheeks and straightened her back again.


    She then pulled her seat back next to me and quickly put her focus back on the advice she was trying to get from me. It¡¯s like everything she just said and showed was a bubble that appeared and disappeared in a moment.

 Chapter 932 Encouraging Satsuki *

    <h4>Chapter 932 Encouraging Satsuki *</h4>


    Following her words, I stopped myself from seeking rifications from Eguchi-sensei. Instead, I watched and observed her subsequent actions while I gave my ¡®advice¡¯ on the things that were troubling her. In this case, her unsure strategy for the game.


    Apparently, she got the yes because the coach of the opposing team was from the same college and someone she could consider a friend. But upon watching the videos of their team¡¯s matches, Eguchi-sensei could only silently admit that her students couldn¡¯t hope topete against them.


    They¡¯re just too well-trained and it¡¯s like they devoted a lot of time to the sport. On the other hand, the Girl¡¯s Basketball Club of our school had only tried to bepetitive this year.


    What she wanted advice on was whether she should tell her students about it or she should continue encouraging them despite knowing that the possibility of losing was more than 80%.


    Since I had no idea how she got that number nor informed about the yers of the opposing school, I could onlye up with an objective answer. To tell them what¡¯s troubling her and ask them to just enjoy the game while challenging their limits.


    Who knows? A miracle might happen and they became apetent contender for the top-ranking school.


    Although I had no idea if that would even help them or not, Eguchi-sensei took in my answer and thanked me for it. A few minutester, after satisfying herself by patting my head in appreciation, the troubled Coach of the Basketball team sent me out of the room while pushing me to the back.


    It¡¯s as if she wanted me to leave quickly and not let me prolong my stay any longer.


    Well, I understood why she suddenly acted like that. Before the door to that meeting room closed, I saw Eguchi-sensei¡¯s flustered expression as she released a sigh of relief with her eyes closed shut.


    Most likely, she¡¯s already at her limit at being calm after telling me what¡¯s on her mind earlier.


    Perhaps the next time we found ourselves alone in a room, she¡¯d either push the thought to the back of her mind, never to dig it up again or, fail miserably at burying those thoughts, making her more conscious of my presence.


    Either of the two, it¡¯s actually up to me on how to act ordingly. Should I tease her and extract more adorable reactions from her or act oblivious, saving her from the embarrassment? I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer that now so I just moved on and went to look for Satsuki.


    To clear up my mind and give her my encouragement before the game starts.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to find her though¡­ She¡¯s waiting for me outside the door. And as though we had a mutual agreement, the girl dragged me to an unused locker room.


    Well, not really unused but it¡¯s probably another club¡¯s locker room.


    Despite what she said earlier, I instantly understood what was on her mind just by seeing her slightly annoyed expression and how tight her hold on my hand became.


    ¡°Encouragement?¡± I teasingly asked as soon as we sat down on the bench inside the room.


    Obviously, the girl didn¡¯t like my tone. The answer I received from her was an instant bite on my lips.


    ¡°Stop teasing me¡­ we don¡¯t have the luxury of time.¡±


    ¡°When did I tease you?¡±


    I smirked as I guided her down to straddle me. Satsuki carefully settled down, her butt pressing on my thighs before sliding closer to feel what was hidden inside my pants.


    ¡°After being with you for this long, I¡¯ll be dumber than Sakuma if I fail to pick up on your teases.¡±


    ¡°Right. You¡¯ll get used to it¡­ But poor Sakuma.¡±


    Well, among my girls, she¡¯s always the one who I kept on teasing whenever we¡¯re alone. It would be weirder if she still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it. But this girl, she brought up Sakuma unconsciously.


    ¡°Stop mentioning him.¡±


    ¡°Look here. You¡¯re the one who brought him up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. A habit. I¡¯m following your advice, idiot. I¡¯m trying to divert my urge ofshing out at him to you. You¡¯re not going to say you don¡¯t like it, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I would like it more if my Satsuki always acted adorably.¡±


    That guy was probably still on his way to pick up Setsuna and Koizumi-san. Besides, he''s already unrted to this. This girl might¡¯ve brought him up by habit.


    Anyway, what I should do here was to just continue erasing her thoughts about it. Sooner orter, that weird urge of hers would disappearpletely.


    With our desire for each other slowly filling our minds, our hands that were never idle had started taking off our pieces of clothing.


    Even at this moment, Satsuki¡¯s shirt and jersey had long been ced to my side, gracing me once more with her alluring figure.


    My hand ran from her waist upwards. She¡¯s wearing a sports bra today which made it easier for me to slide it up, exposing her admirably supple and soft chest.


    ¡°Tsk. In your dreams.¡± Satsuki clicked her tongue and bit her lips as she watched her nipple disappear in my mouth and one of my hands fondle the other one.


    ¡°Hmm? You say that but Satsuki¡­ Aren¡¯t you doing that now? Look how adorable you can be¡­¡± I teased her once more before I switched to her other nipple.


    She tasted a little salty but I guess it¡¯s because of the sweat she umted. But it¡¯s not bad taste. I could even find myself addicted to it, especially while looking up at her being flustered at how thinking on she could prevent her erotic voice froming out.


    ¡°S-shut it, idiot. I don¡¯t want to be adorable. I just want¡­ to continue to be in your eyes. Haaahn!¡± Satsuki continued with her strong front but that moan at the end broke thest string of her reason.


    She grabbed my head, stopping me from continuing to focus on her chest. She then lowered her head, locking our lips together and swiftly transitioning to a deep and intimate kiss.


    Satsuki searched for my tongue and hungrily sucked it in while she gradually lifted her butt.


    A whileter, I felt her hand on my pants, sliding the zipper down. And with great difficulty, she sessfully pulled my cock out.


    After stroking it a few times, Satsuki let go of my lips as she slid down and kneel in front of me.


    With her eyebrows knitted together as though she still felt annoyed from how I teased her, the girl opened her mouth and took me in¡­ Her hand firmly gripped the shaft, keeping it standing up as her tongue and mouth did their job.


    Naturally, it didn¡¯t take long for me to be fully erected. There¡¯s no way to resist the pleasure she¡¯s giving me.


    As soon as she deemed it enough after sucking out my pre-cum, Satsuki stood up and closed in on me.


    She¡¯s still biting her lips but it¡¯s now with obvious expectation. I put on another teasing smile as I pulled her jersey shorts down along with her panties. Seeing it already moist, I gulped down and pulled her closer until my mouth could fully capture her sacred ce. My hands then wrapped around her bountiful thighs and butt, giving her more stimtion.


    Around two minutester, Satsuki¡¯s desire-filled voice reached my ears. ¡°Ruki, hurry up¡­ Give it to me¡­¡±


    Looking up, the girl was already about to lose it. If I still didn¡¯t make my move, she¡¯d do it herself.


    That¡¯s why¡­ taking those tempting words as encouragement, I pulled her down, back to our original position.


    Knowing what to expect, Satsuki held onto my shoulders as my cock slowly but surely found its ce back inside her¡­

 Chapter 933 Joining the Audiences

    <h4>Chapter 933 Joining the Audiences</h4>


    Around ten minutester, Satsuki and I left that locker room. She¡¯s still a little red and out of breath so we first went outside to buy a lemonade from the nearest vending machine.


    With the drink reminding her again of the start of our rtionship, Satsuki lightly hit my shoulder in embarrassment. Following that, she ran back inside, leaving me outside.


    After a minute passed, my phone vibrated as it received her message, ¡°Idiot¡­ I love you. Cheer for me from up there.¡±


    That naturally put a smile on my lips. The girl keeps on bing more adorable. I mean, her adorableness might be different from Aya and Kana but her unexpectedebacks like this put her up there. It always made my chest thump in happiness. If not for the time truly running out, I would¡¯ve chased after her and given her another kiss even if we just shared a more intimate moment. That¡¯s how much I love the girl¡­


    ¡°Sure. But Satsuki, do you want some energizer? I can run out and buy some for you.¡±


    ¡°Even if I felt weak from what we did, you also charged me up¡­ Wait. Don¡¯t make me say it here, idiot Ruki!¡±


    ¡°You know there¡¯s the backspace in your keyboard.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I said shut up¡­. Ugh. You¡¯re unbelievable. I love you too! Now. Stop messaging me already.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop replying¡­ I¡¯m serious, you idiot. Hurry up, the match is starting.¡±


    Even through texts, I could imagine her expressions as she replied to my messages.


    Yup. She¡¯s definitely adorable.


    Anyway, since the game was starting, I really had better move. Nami and the others were already with our ssmates, so I could blend with them for a while.


    I told Sakuma to message me if they¡¯re about to reach the school so¡­ I guess it¡¯s safe to apany my girls and dote on them while we watch the 1st half of the match.


    The same as thest time, I took the stairs from the side of the gymnasium to reach the audience stands. Upon entering, the endless chattering from the audience quickly filled my ears. It¡¯s already almost and it¡¯s a chore to squeeze in the remaining narrow spaces to reach the spot where our ss gathered.


    Apart from us, many students from our school also came to watch. It was one of the hottest topics before the midterm exams, after all. Even if no one could be too optimistic about their chances of winning the game, many students went to cheer for them.


    However, the ratio of boys and girls in the audience stand was imbnced. There were at least 7 boys for every 3 girls. It goes to show that they¡¯re here to watch the girls sweat inside the court. Or perhaps to see the famous yers from that opposing school and hit on their students.


    As someone with a focused mind, I didn¡¯t really care about knowing that school. That''s why it took me this long to remember the name.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s the Seven Stars Girls¡¯ Academy.


    Right.


    They¡¯re an exclusive all-girls school. And that¡¯s why the cheering squad they brought with them were also girls.


    Just looking at the other side, I could see them happily talking to each other while ignoring the bees that seemed to be attracted to the flowers.


    However, those bees were actually blocked by a group of strong-looking girls wearing some kind of armband. Perhaps, they¡¯re the student council or just some kind of student police force that would protect them from those types of guys. I couldn¡¯t read clearly what was written on those armbands but with their menacing stand on both sides of the girls, most of the boys from our school could only back down and retreat in defeat.


    ¡°Ruki!¡± Hearing that clear and cheerful voice from one of my girls, I noticed a figure running in that direction. And sure enough, Saki who called out to me showed up and grabbed my hand before pulling me to where they were staying.


    Ignoring the eyes of other students and even our ssmates that also turned their heads as though a reaction to hearing my name, Saki sessfully brought me with them.


    Nami, Aya, and Hina weed me with their most beautiful smiles. Aya even took my other hand while Hinamented about why she didn¡¯t move faster. As for Nami, she had her arms crossed as she stared at me in suspicion.


    Following that, the girl stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Ruu, Satsuki is blooming more than usual. You did something, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    This girl and her observational skills.


    Since she mentioned Satsuki, my eyes naturally went to search for the girl. And just like she said, Satsuki was out there on the court, helping her seniors warm-up for the game. And what made Nami conclude her guess was most likely because¡­ at this moment, the girl wasughing and smiling cheerfully. Something that most of our ssmates think she¡¯s incapable of doing.


    ¡°I visited her,¡± I answered.


    Unsatisfied with that, Nami pushed on, taking another step forward. At this point, Saki, Aya and Hina surrounded us. However, if our ssmates looked in our direction, they¡¯d see me in the middle of these four. I wonder what kind of idea would be born in their minds?


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I encouraged her?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Nami lightly shook her head. An envious glint on her eyes. ¡°Oh. How enviable. I should¡¯ve taken up sports as well. To also receive your encouragement.¡±


    Ending her statement with a smirk, I knew that she was just joking. However, I yed along with it and reacted ordingly. ¡°This girl, don¡¯t do that for that kind of reason.¡±


    I temporarily pulled my hand from Saki¡¯s grasp and delivered a light chop on her head.


    However, Nami was clearly aiming for that, she quickly grabbed my hand and ced it on her cheek. Following that, she took another step forward. After throwing a smirk at Aya, Hina, and Saki, Nami¡¯s arms slipped from my sides and wrapped perfectly around my back. Her soft body pressed on me as I heard another whisper from her, ¡°I missed you, Ruu. This much is fine¡­ hmm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, however¡­¡±


    ¡°Oops. I know. Girls, your turn.¡±


    Before I could finish my words, Nami quickly took a step back before addressing the other three.


    And with that, the four girls alternately used themselves as a cover for one girl to get a chance to be intimate with me, in the middle of this crowd.


    We all could hear the voices of our nearby ssmates, some were even straight-up suspecting what was happening but none of them dared to intrude and check on it.


    The same as what¡¯s happening on the other side, my girls intimidated the others from prying.


    With Hina taking thest turn, the girl asked for a quick kiss as she revealed that it was all her idea. Or her scheme. ncing back at the crowd, there¡¯s Kikuchi, preventing any other boys from our ss from getting close. So, in a sense, I was once again alone inside the crowd of flowers.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s praiseworthy,¡± I said to Hina as I lowered my head and gave her not just a quick kiss but an intimate one.

 Chapter 934 A little doting time

    <h4>Chapter 934 A little doting time</h4>


    The sounds of squeaking shoes, dribbling balls, and whistles from the referee had begun to fill the whole gymnasium.


    The practice game between our 4th High School¡¯s Girls¡¯ Basketball Club and the Seven Stars Girls¡¯ Academy¡¯s Basketball Club had already started.


    Opening it up with the opposing team scoring right after the tip-off, the students of our school that went specifically to cheer for them all burned in fervor to cheer for our school.


    On the other hand, not wanting to lose even in an away game, the girls on the other side matched their voices.


    ¡°What apetitive bunch¡­ It looks like they''ve been doing that since forever.¡± Nami muttered as she watched those girls from the other school not backing down with their cheers andpeting with therger crowd of our students on who could shout the loudest.


    I was still surrounded by them and even at the moment, my arms were perfectly wrapped around her navel. Our situation flipped from earlier when I was the one being hugged by them. With some kind of obstruction covering therge part of the railing where we¡¯re leaning on, it would only look like I was standing behind her if seen from the other side or from below ¨C or I couldn¡¯t even be seen from below.


    The only risk would be the eyes from our sides but with my other girls bing our cover and most of the audience¡¯s attention already going to the basketball game, the probability of being caught red-handed went down.


    At least for the first few minutes. Sooner orter, I had to separate from them so¡­ I was doing my best to dote on them one by one.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re the number 1 school in the prefecture. That¡¯s just natural.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve never been that invested in sports like this but I think I can get behind them. By the way, I¡¯m always an Asahi fan.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been invested, huh? That¡¯s right. Some of my girls still haven¡¯t decided what they want to do in the future. At least, I got a glimpse of some of her interests when I visited her room. She has a guitar. Although I haven¡¯t heard her y it, it¡¯s probably just a hobby.


    But wait, why did she suddenly bring up Asahi¡­?


    ¡°Always. Didn¡¯t she only debutst year?¡±


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m already her follower when she¡¯s still just posting her songs online. Have you heard from her yet, Ruu?¡±


    As expected, this was where this conversation was going. Although I told Akane about it¡­ since I still couldn¡¯t be sure of what would happen to our rtionship, I was holding back on mentioning it to my girls about that meeting I had with Yue. I¡¯m not hiding it, there¡¯s just no reason to tell them yet.


    But now that Nami brought that up, I could only tell her honestly that I met Yue.


    ¡°Eh, Asahi, Yue? Ruki, even a famous singer like that is¡­¡± Saki blurted out once I finished my confession.


    At the moment, I already moved behind her from Hina. Since we didn¡¯t have enough time, I had the four hear about it together and at the same time, continue with what I was initially doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m also surprised that she¡¯s someone from my past¡­ But as you can see¡­¡±


    ¡°She still loves you.¡± Hina finished my sentence. The look on her face told me that she was a bit gloomy from the information. Most likely, she found Yue as another strong contender for my attention.


    And that¡¯s the same for Saki. The girl quickly grabbed my hand and squeezed it as though she was conveying her helplessness. Her inferiorityplex acting up.


    Nami¡¯s reaction was normal. It¡¯s like she¡¯s unbothered by it as if it¡¯s what she¡¯s expecting to happen when I told her about my connection to Yue.


    Aya, on the other hand, was enlivened. She¡¯s also a fan, of course. And she¡¯s kind of excited to meet her in person. But momentster, she shook her head and also acted a little jealous¡­ That kind of move was unusual for her but¡­ I could guess where she picked this up¡­ It¡¯s possibly advice from Wakaba and Kashiwagi.


    ¡®A girl who doesn¡¯t show a little bit of jealousy will most likely have their man stolen by another girl.¡¯ That¡¯s probably the phrase they used. Or I was just overthinking it.


    Either way, now that I told them about it, I stopped holding back. I told them that I would be meeting her again one of these days, before her short break ends, to straighten up what¡¯s between us.


    If the other girls also heard about this, I could imagine that there would be mixed reactions. What I have to do is to let them understand that¡­ my words still held true. No matter what, I love them all equally¡­ Whether it¡¯s a famous singer like Yue or a rich ojou-sama like Mizuki, Otoha and Himeko.


    Ugh¡­ Our focus was derailed but¡­ the game continued. Before we knew it, five minutes had already passed. And the score¡­ It''s a depressing 10-point lead for the Seven Stars team.


    Nheless, I could see that despite that lead, the seniors of the Basketball Club were fighting with their all. And obviously, the cheersing from those at the bench and their audiences were never-ending.


    In fact, they were more passionate about every goal scored by either team.


    I¡¯d love to watch more of it and stay with these girls. However, my time ran out.


    Sakuma¡¯s message already arrived. ¡°Onoda. We¡¯re now at the school gate. They said they want you to join us in guiding them¡­¡±


    That guy¡­ Can¡¯t he just stand his ground and insist on leading them alone? I was nning on disappearing from the crowd¡­ But now, that¡¯s impossible.


    I replied that I couldn¡¯t go there but the next thing I knew, my phone rang showing Setsuna¡¯s name on the screen.


    That unreasonable older sister¡­


    Turning to my girls, I exined the situation to them. As much as I wanted to continue pampering them while we watch the game below, there¡¯s also the piled-up attention that we¡¯re getting even with Kikuchi¡¯s help in preventing the others from approaching us.


    If I didn¡¯t disappear and our ssmates checked on us, there¡¯s no doubt that they would realize that we¡¯re all getting touchy-feely with one another. And not just with one girl, but with all four of them.


    Ah, right. Somehow, Kanzaki was also herding our ss, getting into her role as our diligent ss President. When I noticed her looking at me once, the girl quickly averted her gaze. Whatever that meant, I had no idea.


    In any case, I had long noticed Chii pouting from where she was¡­ They arrived a littlete and because she went with her friends, the girl couldn¡¯t just leave the two alone. Add to that, they¡¯re found by Fukuda¡¯s group as they created the same groupposition whenever they¡¯re in our ssroom.


    Ah. Fukuda couldn¡¯t get close to her. She was literally squeezed between her friends. But the guy looked like he was already satisfied just distancing Chii from me.


    When he met my gaze, Fukuda had a triumphant grin. That¡¯s a punchable expression, really.


    As for the idiot trio of the Student Support Club, they¡¯re huddled up together in the middle of our ss. Good for them, I guess?


    Anyway, once I started moving to go out as stealthily as possible, I typed in a message to Chii, telling her to meet me outside.


    Before meeting that unreasonable older sister, I wanted to dote on her even if it was just a minute or two¡­

 Chapter 935 Kiss Monster

    <h4>Chapter 935 Kiss Monster</h4>


    After leaving the gymnasium. I waited a bit downstairs for her. She got her chance to escape and I even got to see Fukuda trying to chase after her. Chii didn¡¯t notice him though.


    Good for him, I guess? No. It was not good for him when he watched Chii run toward me without stopping at a certain distance. The girl jumped in my arms as if she waited for long to do that.


    And when I caught the girl, I looked at him without returning a triumphant grin. It¡¯s not needed anymore, after all. If he couldn¡¯t ept the reality that he already lost even before the fight started, then there¡¯s no redemption for him.


    In any case, we hurriedly left that area, to avoid other curious eyes that might see us. Whether he followed us or not, I couldn¡¯t care less. He could hurt himself more, that¡¯s his life anyway. But he would never see Chii in a vulnerable state. If I noticed him nearby, I would quickly cover her with my body even if we were not doing something risqu¨¦.


    Fortunately for him, he didn¡¯t follow us. He avoided another heartbreak.


    I know¡­ Sooner orter, that guy would try and confirm my rtionship with Chii. Whether he went to ask the girl or me, there¡¯s only one answer. Besides, if he somehow lost control and he tried to use force on Chii, there¡¯s that little self-defense technique that I taught them. From what I heard from her, she resumed training her grip to deliver the most pain for anyone who would attempt.


    The girl thought of resuming ying sports. Not baseball but softball so retraining her grip was also for that reason.


    Anyway, I brought her into a rather secluded area. Well, not entirely secluded. With the number of students on the campus right now, there¡¯s still a high possibility for us to be seen by someone.


    Even so, the ce was already the most ideal. It¡¯s the same ce where I brought Nami back then, behind a gym storehouse¡­ Moreover, I just couldn¡¯t hold myself back¡­ It was a certainty that I wouldn¡¯t be able to spend that much time with them today. Moreover, I might even leave for my part-time job right after this game because of time constraints. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no other better chance than now.


    ¡°I saw your pouty lips and I¡­ can¡¯t help but want to kiss them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pouting because I¡¯m jealous!¡± While maintaining her slight pout, Chii quickly replied but a few secondster, she realized that her answer was slightly problematic¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What ¡®you don¡¯t mean¡¯? Is my Chii jealous?¡±


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Really? I said I wanted to kiss your pouty lips but there you are¡­ dering that you¡¯re jealous. Tell me, should I y along with that lie?¡± My lips curled up as I brought my hand to her waist. Slipping it around to her back, I pulled her close to me.


    Not knowing how to answer, the girl instead clicked her tongue and looked at me in indignation. ¡°If I said I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    The girl grabbed the hem of my shirt, gripped it tight and pulled it down. Feeling the tug, I naturally lowered my upper body, leveling my face to hers.


    Perhaps annoyed at how I didn¡¯t reply to her, indicating that I stood by what I said previously, the girl¡¯s expression turnedplicated.


    Part of her possibly wanted to concede and honestly admit that she¡¯s jealous while the other part wanted to see me concede to her even if it¡¯s just on this asion.


    And what better path should I take? Obviously, towards her satisfaction. ¡°Alright, I believe you, my Chii is not jealous. Can I kiss you now?¡±


    As soon as I said that, I took in her entire appearance and let my eyes admire her fully. Chii was in a rather tame outfit todaypared to what her gyaru friends were wearing. When I said tame, it¡¯s not the overly shy appearance where eyes wouldn¡¯t be able to resist checking her out. It¡¯s more like a casual outfit she¡¯d wear if she¡¯s not perceived as a gyaru. Furthermore, apart from her hair and the light touch of make-up, the girl would hardly be mistaken for a gyaru.


    Although I already got used to and became somewhat fond of her contrasting behavior while wearing her uniform like a gyaru, she¡¯s also great this way.


    ¡°You kiss monster. Every time, you keep on asking for a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Is that bad though? Our rtionship started with that. I stole your first kiss.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You stole it and you kept on doing it every single day. No, every single moment you found a chance.¡±


    ¡°My bad. I got addicted to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s feeding your desire, you mean.¡± Chii pouted again. Talking about our past like this, I was also checking if she¡¯s still affected by what happened.


    However, I could see her lips curving up into a gentle smile as she slowly recalled those instances.


    ¡°Mhm. That too. But Chii¡­ I enjoyed it. Even when it became you who started initiating it.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­ If you didn¡¯t like it, you would push me away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot back then.¡±


    ¡°What back then? You¡¯re still an idiot today¡­ At the very least, you finally admit to it¡­ That¡¯s enough for me to be d.¡±


    Upon saying that, with our bodies pressed against each other, Chiipleted that smile before cing her lips on top of mine.


    Imitating that first experience we had before reenacting everything that happened between us, Chii and I became locked at each other for a good while.


    By the time we finished, her expression somehow turned mncholic. Her revisit on those memories already reached the point when I cut her off and told her that she was boring.


    That¡¯s why before her tears could form, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re never boring, Chii. You¡¯re a little clumsy, true. No, wait. Not just a little. However, I could remember how you¡¯re always working hard¡­ I could continue ming my desire but I should fully own up to it. I found other girls that could also satisfy my desire resulting in me giving you less and less attention¡­ But that¡¯s all in the past, today¡­ No. Ever since I reconnected with you, I found myself being drawn to you¡­ This idiot loves you a lot¡­¡±


    Even when I ended that speech with another kiss, Chii¡¯s tears still flowed down her beautiful space, ruining the thin makeup she put on. However, the tears that she bore today weren¡¯t that of loneliness but joy.


    Sharing that kiss for another minute while I tried to wipe the tears that continued running down her face, Chii and I thenughed at each other.


    ¡°Geez¡­ That¡¯s a cringy speech again. How many times are you going to do that?¡±


    ¡°Every time you¡¯re close to tears?¡±


    ¡°Idiot. You always fail to stop it.¡±


    ¡°I know. But at least, you¡¯re smiling beautifully whenever that happens.¡±


    And with that, Chii found no words to rebut. In the end, we shared another few minutes before we separated. She¡¯s going to the restroom to redo her makeup and cover up her swollen eyes while I waited for a bit outside just to make sure that Fukuda wouldn¡¯t suddenly appear before going back to the school gates.


    How many minutes has it been since they arrived? Looking at the clock on my phone¡­ 13 minutes and counting. Furthermore, there were 10 missed calls and at least 20 messages all from Setsuna.


    That girl was persistent.

 Chapter 936 Unreasonable Girl

    <h4>Chapter 936 Unreasonable Girl</h4>


    Why do I have to amodate an unreasonable girl like Setsuna? Well, on top of being Satsuki¡¯s older simple, there¡¯s a possibility that she could ruin everything for us. At least, it would be idental as she had no idea about the actual dynamics of ourplex rtionships.


    I can me her and all that if it happens, but will it change anything?


    No¡­ That¡¯s why as much as possible, I have to manage her in a way that she won¡¯t be able to do that. Preventing something from happening was always better than waiting for that something to happen before doing some kind of damage control.


    Besides, Setsuna wouldn¡¯t be here all the time. She¡¯d return to college and be too busy to even meddle with her little sister¡¯s love life.


    There¡¯s a little question that would be left hanging though¡­ Apart from trying to mess with me, is there another reason why she seemed hell-bent on having me pick them up? What¡¯s the point of sending Sakuma as a sacrificialmb then?


    Well, that wasn¡¯t answered. Or there¡¯s no chance to ask that.


    When I showed up at the school gates and went to where they were waiting, Setsuna went ahead and tried to strangle me using her slender arms.


    I waste and I ignored her calls and messages. And that heightened her yearning to put me out ofmission even though I technically didn¡¯t have any obligation to cater to her whims.


    Is she annoying? No doubt she is. She¡¯s not my girlfriend, only my girlfriend¡¯s sister. She doesn¡¯t have any reason to be this annoying to me unless she hates me for her sister. However, that¡¯s clearly not the case.


    Oh, right. A possibility exists that this is her way of getting back at me. She possibly became aware that Sakuma¡¯s recent actions always had my shadow behind them¡­


    Uhh¡­ if there¡¯s something I did that warranted this kind of iprehensible treatment from her, then that¡¯s the only usible reason.


    In any case, I said ¡®tried¡¯. That means she failed to even make me kneel, much less be hurt from it.


    In fact, because I didn¡¯t feel anything from it, my perverted trait appeared, allowing me to somehow focus and feel the softness of her body as she tried her hardest to put me into a headlock. She¡¯s plenty bountiful on that part but she¡¯s keeping it toopressed just to look small that I started wondering if she could still breathe from it. She also has this sweet scent that couldn¡¯t be masked by her perfume. And since she¡¯s shorter than me, she had locked one of her legs on mine as her support from tiptoeing. Even though she¡¯s wearing jeans, her stic, plump thigh could be felt clearly.


    In a way, if Satsuki got a boost on her height, Setsuna got it on her chest. But in the case of their plump, juicy thighs, they¡¯re on par with each other.


    Anyway,paring her body build to Satsuki, she¡¯s nowhere as strong as her. Moreover, her armscked the sufficient strength to press on my neck.


    But to make her satisfied, I acted like it was having an effect, I struggled and tapped her arms to release me.


    Once she did, the girl crossed her arms and smugly dered, ¡°Good for you, I don¡¯t want toe anyter to watch Satsu-chan¡¯s game.¡±


    Following that, she went back to Sakuma, whose eyes were about to lodge off their sockets from what he witnessed, and hugged the guy¡¯s arm before taking off in the direction of the gymnasium.


    With this, it¡¯s not wrong to assume that the unreasonable girl only waited here to get back at me. She also nced at me with an ted expression.


    Obviously, I kept up with my act. I dramatically grabbed my neck and coughed a few times as though she really managed to choke me and I was out of breath.


    Due to that, the girl¡¯s satisfaction rose to another level. Seeing how she even stuck her tongue out before happily skipping like a little kid who won an argument with someone older than her, I could only shake my head inwardly.


    Well, as long as she¡¯s satisfied. That would stop her from messing it up for me.


    Looking at their departing backs, I was about to stop my act but then, someone rushed to my side with apparent concern.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I apologized on Setsuna¡¯s behalf, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Right. She¡¯s also here¡­ watching everything that happened. Not knowing that it was all just an act, Koizumi-san supported me. She then offered me the bottle of water she was holding before rubbing my back and helping me stand straight.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for her, Koizumi-san. And I¡¯m not one to hold a petty grudge. I kept you waiting, after all. It¡¯s also my fault.¡±


    Since it would somehow lose the essence if I just revealed that I only acted, I continued. Taking the bottle and drinking from it, I then gratefully bowed to her.


    Well, given that it¡¯s already half-empty, she possibly already drank from it. But as someone who never fussed about indirect kisses, I simply gave the bottle back to her.


    Perhaps thinking that I wouldn¡¯t give it back to her, Koizumi-san stared at it for a good while before shyly taking it.


    She then put it in her handbag, before continuing to support me as we chased after the two. I¡¯d like to say that I¡¯m already fine but¡­ seeing the eagerness to help me written all over her face, I changed it, ¡°Koizumi-san, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself like this. I think I can walk straight and not drag you down.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m aware of how painful her choke is. I had a lot of experience from it.¡±


    I see. So, this is why she was this concerned. She really thought I got really hurt by it.


    In any case, I nned to return to normal little by little. If we reached the gymnasium with Koizumi-san holding me like this and someone saw us, it would invite not just one or two misunderstandings. I mean, we¡¯re as close as possible. The only thing left for us to look like a couple having a leisure walk was for me to also stretch my arm and hold her by her waist. Not that I¡¯m nning to do it, but it should be tempting enough for anyone that¡¯s not a wimp when ites to being proactive.


    Besides, Koizumi-san¡¯s appearance today was simply dazzling. When ites to fashion, she could rival some of those models appearing in a magazine. Wait, there¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯s really doing modeling. Nheless, she¡¯d possibly be in a different category than Yua¡¯s modeling gigs if that¡¯s true.


    Anyway, since we¡¯re a distance away from the Setsuna and Sakuma, I started conversing with the girl.


    ¡°Is Setsuna-nee-san always that violent?¡±


    ¡°Not always. But she¡¯s kind of a little wild when she¡¯s having fun. You and Sakuma-kun are providing that for her¡­ I think Sakuma-kun got it worse. He likes her, right?¡±


    We¡¯re ¡®providers of her fun¡¯, huh? How lonely can she be?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be more obvious, can it?¡±


    Koizumi-san giggled, ¡°You¡¯re right. But you see, Setsuna only thought of him as a little brother. As far as I know, she never expressed any interest in a guy. It¡¯s not that she swung the other way but she¡¯s avoiding it.¡±


    Little brother, huh? Should I hold a funeral for Sakuma?


    ¡°I see. How long have you been friends with her? If it¡¯s not intruding.¡±


    ¡°Ever since our second year in high school.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait, Koizumi-san, you¡¯re also from this city?¡±


    ¡°Have I never told you about it? I¡¯m also an alumnus of this school. I¡¯m fairly popr, you know? If you find the older yearbooks in the Student Council Room, you¡¯ll find me there.¡±


    That¡¯s a surprise. I never thought about that possibility. Uh. I guess it¡¯s also because I wasn¡¯t that interested in her back then. Besides, we only had one interaction and it¡¯s too brief to even make a connection.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re from another city or prefecture. I mean, you stayed in their house.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that, huh? I¡¯ll be alone in our house if I stay there. You see, my family has moved outside the country. I¡¯m practically independent already. Are you amazed?¡± Koizumi-san raised her chin proudly, her lips stretched into a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Yep. You¡¯re definitely amazing, Koizumi-san.¡± That¡¯s honest praise from me.


    To live independently, I can imagine how hard it is, especially if she¡¯s still going to college.


    Anyway, before we knew it, we were already at the gymnasium. Now, how can I survive this without them blurting out my rtionship with Satsuki?


    Tell them to keep quiet about it? That¡¯s usible but I¡¯m worried about how the unreasonable girl will take it.

 Chapter 937 Unavoidable

    <h4>Chapter 937 Unavoidable</h4>


    If they only met during their second year in high school then that means, the incident with her ex happened already. For sure, Setsuna stopped being involved with other guys because of it. And since it wasn¡¯t publicized, even Koizumi-san was unaware of it.


    I wonder¡­ Is she the same as their parents? She¡¯s also unable to move on from it.


    And with that in mind, is this behavior also born from it? A defensive mechanism she built for herself? I don¡¯t know. And I probably won¡¯t know unless I get the chance to interact with her without any pretense.


    Satsuki was worried and guilty for her older sister. Despite how close they appeared back then, they surely had things that they were not saying to each other.


    Should I stick my foot in and pry open what she¡¯s hiding? I stillck a lot of information and I also have to probe Satsuki¡¯s thoughts about this. It¡¯s important for her, after all.


    Anyway, going by my n, I first told the two that our rtionship was like an open secret that no one talks about. Even though there¡¯s no confirmation from both of us, the way we treated each other was already obvious.


    Since it would be hard to convince Setsuna that we just wanted to keep it a secret, phrasing it like that was proven easier for her to swallow


    Furthermore, Sakuma backed me up on that. I gave him a silent thumbs up for that. Too bad for him though, he¡¯d be in for heartbreak if I told her what Koizumi-san shared earlier.


    Well, it¡¯s not like he has no hopes. Sometimes, perseverance can be rewarded. Look at Kenji, after a year, even though it¡¯s only because Kana was pressured to ept, he still got her yes. Unlucky for him though, I managed to steal the girl a yearter. And well, Sakuma was also a victim¡­


    Ah. Let¡¯s be optimistic for him. He¡¯s doing his best even though he¡¯s clearly inexperienced. He just had to melt Setsuna¡¯s frozen heart.


    And with that, we stopped chatting out there and went up to the audience stands. We used a different entrance but it¡¯s still closer to the side where the students of our ss gather. We¡¯ll be instantly seen if we went to the other side, after all. Furthermore, it would surely be a hassle to deal with the opposing school¡¯s crowd.


    Taking up an open spot in between ¨C I only assumed this ¨C the second and third years. Their crowd was bigger so we instantly blended in with them.


    Well, before that, we naturally got some kind of attention that instantly focused on the two women. It only needed one look to know that they¡¯re not high school students. Furthermore, with both of them being exceedingly attractive, both girls¡¯ and boys¡¯ eyes that caught sight of them widened in either admiration or delight.


    Well, since they failed to hit on the girls from the other school, a few brave souls tried to block our way intentionally. But with me stepping in front of the two and Sakuma copying me, they retreated while frowning. None of them looked like a fighter and most of them were those types who think they¡¯re too popr to hit on every girl. There were little to no delinquents here. Apart from Fukuda¡¯s group from earlier, the audienceing from the higher year were all normal students.


    ¡°How dependable.¡± I heard Setsuna yfully whisper. But whether it¡¯s directed to me, Sakuma, or to the both of us, I had no idea.


    Now that we¡¯re here, we took a step back and let the two women stand next to the railing to properly watch the match below. Sakuma and I positioned just a step behind them.


    However, Koizumi-san turned her head to me and pulled me forward as she moved to the side, giving me a spot to take. ¡°It¡¯s only appropriate to not hog the whole space. All four of us can squeeze together.¡±


    She then released my hand and smiled before turning her attention back to the match below.


    This girl is really something. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m just trying not to be conspicuous.


    Anyway, to maintain a little stealth, I stood sideways rather than squeezing my width there. This way I only took up a little space.


    However, when Sakuma managed to squeeze into the other side, Setsuna couldn¡¯t help but push Koizumi-san. And that resulted in us being too close to each other again. I also reflexively held to support her from being unstable.


    ¡°Sorry, Onoda-kun. It looks like I¡¯m wrong with my calctions.¡± She gave a wry smile before tucking a part of her hair behind her ears.


    The little action she did was so picturesque that I found myself staring at her side frame as well as that gaudy ring-shaped earring she was wearing. Due to that, it took me a few seconds to respond.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. I can take a step back again. I can easily see from here, anyway.¡± Without waiting for her to say yes, I already moved back but I kept my hand holding onto the railing. That way, no one else could squeeze in.


    ¡°Un. Sure.¡± Having no chance to reject, Koizumi-san could only nod and force a smile.


    And it was at this point that I also stopped myself from focusing too much on her.


    I looked down below to check on the scores and Satsuki before craning my neck to get a glimpse of my girls past the crowd blocking my view.


    Thankfully, no one noticed me here yet. And based on the heads that I managed to capture, they already rejoined the girls from our ss, creating a ratherrge crowd. Some of the boys were just standing there and most of their attention was cast below.


    The first half was about to end and surprisingly, the lead remained at 10 points. However, the seniors were already sweating a lot and some of them already showed signs of exhaustion.


    A few minutester, the bell for the end of the first half filled the gymnasium.


    ¡°Huh?! Oi, Ryou, exin this. Why are we losing?¡± Setsuna eximed as soon as the yers vacated the court for the half-time break.


    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Not knowing what to answer, Sakuma looked at me for help.


    This guy¡­ am I his father? Even with a simple question like that, he can¡¯t produce an eptable answer. There are a lot of options like ¡®It¡¯s not over yet.¡¯ or ¡®They¡¯re just warming up, watch them in the 2nd half¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re losing, Setsuna-nee-san, it¡¯s just they¡¯re fighting against the top 1 in the prefecture. I say, they¡¯re doing well for themselves.¡±


    ¡°Un. I think so too. But it will be tough from now on.¡± Koizumi-san added.


    ¡°What are you saying? How can it be tough?¡± Setsuna again and she looked like she was not ying around, she really wanted to understand it.


    ¡°Uhm. No. Our team looked like they¡¯re about to run out of stamina.¡±


    With Koizumi-san taking over to answer Setsuna¡¯s questions, I opted just to listen and watch our surroundings.


    And since it was half-time break, the crowd noticeably thinned as the audience went out to take a break or buy something outside the gymnasium.


    And although I made sure that we were still safe from being seen by our ssmates, I failed to ount for the door we entered from.


    ¡°Eh? Sakuma and¡­ Onoda? Why are you here? Our ss is right there¡ªOh! I see¡­ I understand. Have fun, you too!¡±


    One of the girls from our ss appeared from that door and instantly noticed us. She¡¯s about to point towards our crowd but upon seeing both Setsuna and Koizumi-san, her imagination worked out to reach a slightly colorful conclusion. She then sped up as if she couldn¡¯t wait to share what she saw with the others.


    I was one step toote to stop her. Or rather, even if I stopped her, it would just speed up the inevitable.


    ¡°Oh? Your ssmates? Come on and let¡¯s greet them.¡± Setsuna grinned as she dragged Sakuma with her to follow the girl.


    And left behind by the two, Koizumi-san and I could only shrug and follow¡­


    With the distance being only a few steps, it didn¡¯t take long for us to arrive there. And as I expected, the girl who saw us was in the process of sharing the gossip with the girls. However, with our arrival, whatever conclusion she managed to create failed to be conveyed as the attention of our ss all focused on the two women.


    ¡°Eh? M-maemura? Wait, you¡¯re not¡­¡± One of the girls blurted out as she noticed the likeness.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Maemura. Satsu-chan¡¯s older sister! Nice to meet all of you and thank you foring to cheer for her!¡±


    Surprisingly, Setsuna gave a rather normal and polite greeting. However, that didn¡¯t mean everything would go well¡­

 Chapter 938 Do you have something to say?

    <h4>Chapter 938 Do you have something to say?</h4>


    With the arrival of Setsuna and Koizumi-san, most of our ssmates, be it boys or girls, became a little lively. And that was even heightened when Koizumi-san also introduced herself.


    Because of that, the fact that Sakuma and I apanied the two were somehow overshadowed. Their focus was to get to know the neers, after all.


    Ah, well, Sakuma remained in the middle of it. Setsuna never let go of his arms and used him like a bodyguard to prevent the boys from approaching. Or so I assumed.


    Anyway, while grinning like the idiot that he is, he¡¯s also being barraged by curious questions by some. The question was obviously about his rtionship with Setsuna. However, the guy looked like he was on cloud nine and he failed to answer it. In the end, they lost interest in him.


    As for Koizumi-san, before she got crowded by the girls who were amazed at her fashion sense, I noticed that she searched for my figure. Most likely, she¡¯s concerned that I would be left out because of the sudden attention that they¡¯re getting.


    That¡¯s why when our eyes made contact, I sent a little nod in her direction.


    With that, I sessfully got freed from the burden of being the center of attention, making it possible for me to return to my girls¡¯ side.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d be that popr. I mean, with how obnoxious Setsuna¡¯s attitude was earlier, I thought she would be the same to everyone. But what she showed was like the kind older sister who came to cheer for her little sister. And due to that, almost everyone became fond of her. Even my girls said positivements about her and her friend as they watched them interact with our ss.


    Naturally, after getting to know the two and satisfying their fleeting curiosity, the hype died down.


    It was at this moment that I noticed Aya making her way to them, greeting Setsuna and Koizumi-san. It¡¯s a bit of a surprise to see the girl approach someone by herself. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t help but be proud of her. Her sociability had leveled up.


    ¡°Ah! Ayase-chan! You¡¯re also here. You¡¯re kind of small, I failed to notice you, sorry.¡± Setsuna let go of Sakuma¡¯s arm and put the girl in her embrace. She seems genuinely happy to see a familiar face.


    When we held that group study at Satsuki¡¯s house, the only interaction they had was the first greeting and when she and Kanzaki left for the bathroom. Apparently, the meddlesome older sister chatted them up on their way back¡­ That¡¯s the reason why Satsuki and I got the time to be a little intimate beneath the kotatsu.


    Not expecting the hug, Aya visibly blushed in embarrassment but she quickly recovered. She then shook her head slightly and gently smiled at Setsuna. ¡°Y-you also came to cheer for Satsuki, Setsuna-nee.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t miss it, can I? I got Onoda-kun and Ryou here to pick us up.¡± Setsuna stopped there, noticing that I was missing. ¡°Wait, where did that guy run off to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Well, I predicted that it was about time for the annoying older sister to look for her sister¡¯s boyfriend. I couldn¡¯t let her do that. Obviously, Nami and the others also moved along with me.


    ¡°Tsk. You can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re our escort. Stay here.¡± Setsuna scolded and pulled on my wrist.


    However, even though I decided not to resist it, someone grabbed my wrist, preventing me from being pulled.


    Before Setsuna could even react to it, the girls behind me stepped out from my shadows and became like a shield standing in front of me.


    ¡°Hello, Maemura-nee-san. I¡¯m also a friend of Satsuki. It¡¯s nice meeting you.¡± Nami started but the other four also uttered their greetings.


    Seeing their backs as they stood tall against a bossy girl like Setsuna, I could somehow imagine their fighting spirit bursting out of their bodies.


    They¡¯re ready to face off against Setsuna to prevent her from taking me away.


    Uh¡­ Obviously, only I had that kind of imagery. To the others, it only looked like they also crowded around Setsuna to amiably greet her.


    Huh? Wait... I just noticed. Why are there five of them? Rae isn¡¯t here¡­ It also couldn¡¯t be Kikuchi since she was standing not far away from me.


    But that mystery was easily solved. Setsuna¡¯s delightful voice once again reached my ears as she returned the five girl¡¯s greetings and introduction. ¡°I have no idea how Satsu-chan has this many friends. I¡¯m d! I can now be at ease that she won¡¯t be branded as the grumpy girl. Ah, well, with Ayase-chan and Mio-chan here, I¡¯m already at ease but knowing that there¡¯s more. Color me surprised.¡±


    Setsuna¡¯s tion sounded genuine and with that, she sessfully forgot my existence. Or so I thought, she still looked for me soon after but at least, she didn¡¯t shout anymore and we created another crowd.


    A whileter, Koizumi-san also rejoined us after she got freed by Chii¡¯s gyaru friends who were asking for fashion tips.


    Looking at how they¡¯re all happily chatting, I guess the worst had passed. Or is it?


    The second half of the game hadn¡¯t started yet. If by chance she got too excitedter, there¡¯s a chance that she would say something that would put us in a bind.


    But that worry seemed to be unfounded. Nothing of the sort happened and they just became too engrossed in the game when Satsuki took the court during the second half.


    Nheless, something else happened while the girls were busy watching the game.


    ¡°Are you free? Let¡¯s go and get drinks for everyone.¡±


    It was Fukuda. Since he specifically stood next to me, there¡¯s no one else he¡¯s directing that.


    Did he finally grow some balls to ask the right questions? Or is he going to try and intimidate me? Well, thetter was unlikely. He¡¯s probably aware of some of my deeds, especially the one with the Baseball Club. If he tried that on me, it wouldn¡¯t end pretty.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s ask them what they want.¡±


    With that, I went to ask them one by one. I also didn¡¯t forget Setsuna and Koizumi-san. Although thetter still had the leftover water she put in her bag, it¡¯s not wrong to get her a fresh one.


    Before leaving to get those drinks, I sent a message to my girls. It would be too conspicuous if I went and whispered to them one by one, after all.


    Fukuda, Ogawa, Taku and me. That became our roster for this trip to get those drinks.


    With how stiff the other two were, only Fukuda and I livened up the atmosphere. Obviously, what we¡¯re talking about were misceneous things that didn¡¯t really matter at all.


    However, by the time we reached the vending machine, the situation still became a little heavy.


    With seriousness filling their faces, the three of them looked at me as though they were looking at a criminal.


    ¡°Oh wow. What¡¯s this? Do the three of you have something to say to me? Go on, I¡¯m all ears.¡± I smirked at the three idiots. I intentionally made it sound so provocative. Boy, was I wrong? They all gripped their fists tightly, agitated too easily.

 Chapter 939 A Slap for Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 939 A p for Everyone</h4>


    In the first ce, Fukuda inviting me couldn¡¯t be more obvious. He¡¯s already aware of my rtionship with Chii. I was only waiting for him to make a move. Unlike Ogawa, I¡¯m expecting a tougher challenge from him. Or will I?


    He¡¯s known as a delinquent. A leader of all the first years. However, he¡¯s trying to portray himself as a good-natured individual in Chii¡¯s eyes. Well, in my eyes too. Ever since that 1st PE ss, he''s been trying to recruit me.


    He only stopped at that when he saw Chii alone with me. He should¡¯ve given up back then or at least confront me. Yet, he never made a move and just watched on the sidelines while trying to maintain whatever he had with Chii.


    That¡¯s the sad story of this guy.


    And as for the two¡­


    Ogawa¡­Uh, I already said everything I had to say about him. I would just be repeating it if that¡¯s the case.


    Taku. If he¡¯s still not going to talk, he¡¯s also irrelevant. What good is keeping his silence if Saki and I already gave him a full view of our rtionship? Or is he hoping to see us having sex in front of him?


    Whatever his fetish, he¡¯d never get any if he couldn¡¯t even muster his courage to speak up.


    It¡¯s not just a matter of self-confidence. If someone would only always resort to waiting and hoping for something else to happen, it¡¯s more than likely for that someone to fail, whatever it was.


    Unless you have some kind of defining feature that can make someone attracted to you even without doing anything, then you¡¯re in for a life of bitterness.


    Those ro gloomy, otaku or antisocial protagonists were never real. Girls aren¡¯t rain that will suddenly fall from the sky and straight to yourp.


    Ogawa at least has that unbiased kindness ¨C even if it¡¯s proven fake ¨C going on for him. Plus he¡¯s handsome enough to attract just about any girl.


    But if you don¡¯t have anything, like Taku, then even if you wait for eternity, no one will take notice of you.


    One needs to show an effort in presenting themselves ¨C even if it¡¯s fake.


    That¡¯s why among the three here, I was only a little bit wary of Fukuda.


    CLICK! CLANK!


    The sound of pressing buttons and cans falling down the vending machine filled our surroundings.


    There were also the faint sounds of bouncing balls and the cheers in the Gymnasium¡¯s direction.


    But even with all that, the three never said anything. My question was left hanging in the air.


    ¡°Alright. Suit yourselves.¡± I shrugged and intentionally let out a sigh. ¡°Being silent won¡¯t get all of you anywhere. You all can hate me, curse me, or whatever you think of but if you yourselves aren¡¯t making an effort then it¡¯s all pointless.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right. You should also give up on them. You¡¯re all aware of us. I¡¯ll do you a favor by telling you all to give up. Because no matter what you do, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± I added.


    Perhaps spurned from what I saidst, Ogawa, who I thought would remain unmoved like always, was the first one to react, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just ying with them? Who gives you the right to be that confident?¡±


    ¡°ying with them? Ogawa, if that¡¯s the case, they won¡¯t stay with me. And I won¡¯t be that merciful to you.¡±


    Well, my confidence came from how much I trust my girls. Some would say that it¡¯s weak or that I could be betrayed at any moment. However, that¡¯s what I wanted to believe. As the core of our rtionship, I couldn¡¯t be seen as weak and I couldn¡¯t be seen as untrusting.


    It¡¯s not a simple rtionship that these three would never experience.


    ¡°Then why did you also go after Saki? Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Nanami and Hina are not enough? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Why will I tell you? And why will I be ashamed? Look. I thought you were already on your path to change. Is this yourst-ditch attempt to overturn the situation?¡±


    So, he¡¯s unaware of Arisa-senpai, huh? I thought it was pretty obvious during our Mentor Program. He was even there when we took our time in the adjacent room. I guess that¡¯s how dense he is. He couldn¡¯t even pick up those little clues.


    ¡°No. I epted it. Nanami chose you over me and Hina now hated my guts. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can just let you go if you¡¯re tantly ying with them. I¡¯ll expose you.¡±


    I see. Is this his new principle? It¡¯s pretty good but it¡¯s still weak. He¡¯s already unrted, what is he doing here anyway? Trying to y the Hero of Justice? Taking up his mantle as a protagonist in some kind of fantasy story.


    ¡°Go ahead. But remember this, if any of the girls be affected by what you¡¯re going to do, I won¡¯t be merciful anymore.¡± I looked at him from bottom to top beforeughing.


    ¡°Huh? Oi. What the hell are you two talking about? Onoda, it¡¯s not only Chizuru?!¡± Fukuda interjected at this time after Ogawa failed to think of an answer to my dare.


    And as expected, he focused on that.


    ¡°You¡¯re not deaf, are you? That¡¯s what we¡¯re just talking about.¡±


    ¡°Damn you! My purpose in inviting you here is to concede! Now that I heard this¡­ I can¡¯t just¡ª¡± Before he could finish his words, Fukuda angrily stepped forward and took a swing at me. I caught his fist in my palm. The force was sufficient. If I wasn¡¯t prepared for it, I would surely be knocked down.


    ¡°Stop obsessing over her, Fukuda. Chii never saw you as anything more than friends. She¡¯s grateful to you, yes. And because of that, I decided not to even try persuading her to cut off ties with you.¡±


    I started tightening my grip on his fist while watching out for his other limbs. However, he didn¡¯t follow up. With his face grimacing from the pain, he forcefully pulled his fist back and maintained a few steps of distance from me.


    The vein on his temple was pulsating and he was clearly angry. But only being angry wouldn¡¯t get him anything. ¡°You¡¯re preaching? You, of all people?! Onoda, how thick is your face when you¡¯re ying with multiple women?!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Pretty thick, I guess? But you¡¯re about one thing. No. Not just you, Ogawa too. I¡¯m never ying with them. But knowing how normal your brains are¡­ you won¡¯t understand what that means. Anyway, you¡¯re just jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am! But that¡¯s not the main point here!¡±


    At least he¡¯s honest. Any guy will be jealous.


    ¡°What¡¯s the main point? Do tell.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How can you do that to Chizuru?! I can see it. She¡¯s so into you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. I¡¯m not blind. And I feel the same way about her. Happy?¡± I answered matter-of-factly.


    Unfortunately, that only made the guy roar again. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with your head?!¡±


    ¡°I wonder. Maybe it¡¯s the fact that I can love multiple women?¡± Dropping that answer without even a change in my expression, not only Fukuda but the other two also were also dumbstruck.


    I might be shameless but they didn¡¯t expect that I would be that shameless.


    ¡°Alright. Are you done, Taku? Move over, I¡¯ll get them their drinks.¡±


    Ignoring Ogawa and Fukuda who were probably still processing what they heard, I inserted a 10,000-yen bill into the vending machine and started picking and pressing for the girls¡¯ drink choices.


    On my side, Taku remained standing there. And as if it¡¯s a miracle, I heard him whisper, ¡°You¡¯re not going to end well, Onoda.¡±

 Chapter 940 Game Over

    <h4>Chapter 940 Game Over</h4>


    For this silent guy¡¯s first sentence being this kind of vague threat, I was honestly disappointed. Itcked any substance. Did he think that would make me shiver on the spot? Perhaps if he said something like ¡®I¡¯ll steal Saki from you¡¯, I might give him a better evaluation.


    I ignored him and went to collect dispensed drinks, putting them in a bag provided at the side in the process. After taking the change from therge bill I used, I pocketed it and returned to where I was sitting earlier.


    I then looked at the two who had just started to recover.


    I could leave them here already and return alone to the Gymnasium. However, because we all went together, I acted like the talk we just had was only a passing whisper that I had already forgotten.


    A whileter, Ogawa moved to the vending machine and started buying for those who entrusted their money to him. On the other hand, Fukuda remained to stare at me, his fist was still cupped into a fist.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± I thought he had something more to say but he repeated his question earlier. And this time, it¡¯sced with vexation. It¡¯s like hisst attempt to try and understand me while also knowing that it wouldn¡¯t yield anything.


    ¡°A lot, I guess? In the first ce, I¡¯m not someone normal like the three of you.¡± I shrugged once more and turned in the direction of the gymnasium. Seeing three figures walking toward us, a smile naturally formed on my lips. ¡°Oh. By the way, are you still going to concede? I mean, I never wanted to be hostile to any of you. It just so happened that you all liked the girls I set my eyes on.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Do you think it¡¯s easy to just give up? And do you think you can keep this up?¡± Fukuda bitterly asked. Even though my back was already open for him to sneak attack, he possibly couldn¡¯t do so anymore.


    Even from afar, all of us could recognize the three.


    Nami, Chii and Saki. And judging by their steps, they¡¯re making a beeline toward me.


    ¡°I do. If you get in my way then, I¡¯m going to drop all pretenses.¡± After saying that, I stood up and weed the girls with open arms.


    Even if I couldn¡¯t see them, I could hear gasps and the sound of the three idiots¡¯ agony from behind me.


    ¡°Do you guys need help?¡± Although Nami directed that question to all four of us, the girl only gave them a sweeping nce before focusing entirely on me.


    At least, the girl held back from hooking her arms on mine or jumping in my embrace. Likewise, Chii and Saki only looked at them for a moment and ultimately stopped in front of me. Ah. No. Saki¡¯s opportunist trait acted up again. The girl straight up jumped inside my embrace, taking the chance I presented to her.


    Well, that onlysted for a few seconds. She still restrained herself from fully showing how intimate we could be in front of the three.


    ¡°Geez, you guys, like, totally don''t need help at all.¡± Chii facepalmed as she focused on the bag of drinks in my hand. The tone of her voice was neither scolding norining, she wasughing instead.


    And with the three girls¡¯ arrival and the tant disy that they¡¯re here for me, it¡¯s another stinging p to their faces.


    The discussion ended right there and they just became three bitter witnesses to our interactions. Fukuda tried talking to Chii but thetter acted normally around him. Just that, she¡¯s always returning to my side.


    Ogawa and Taku clearly had bitter looks on their faces but like Chii, the two skillfully acted like everything was fine as they tried to check on them.


    In this way, the feelings of bitterness in their hearts probably grew in size.


    But for Fukuda, having confirmed that what he heard was true, he deted like a balloon.


    On our return to the gymnasium, the guy looked like he had just lost his soul. Furthermore, Chii, who still sees him as a friend, approached him, asking what was wrong. It¡¯s either the girl was intentionally hammering thest nail in his coffin or she was legitimately worried for the guy. But after failing to get an answer, she returned to my side.


    -


    -


    After we distributed the drinks to everyone, everything returned to normal. We still stood there and cheered for Satsuki.


    Setsuna¡¯s focus was all on the game that she had probably already forgotten about my existence. Every time Satsuki would be the center of attention by having the ball passed to her or sessfully rebounding, she would shout like a crazed fan.


    And hearing that from below, Satsuki would frown at her sister. Well, her eyes also searched for me. Since I stood directly behind Setsuna, that frown would be erased like it was never there in the first ce.


    Obviously, Setsuna misunderstood that Satsuki was being cheerful because of her but I let that go. Otherwise, I would hear the troublesome girlin why Satsuki¡¯s treatment of us was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Unlike Setsuna, Koizumi-san noticed that, making herugh at what she was witnessing. ¡°Great job on not spoiling her fun, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°I have to be careful. Who knows what will do if she finds out that her sister¡¯s smile is not for her?¡±


    ¡°Un. I get you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll back you up if ever¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Koizumi-san.


    After that brief conversation between us, we turned our focus back on the game.


    And since we¡¯re in this crowd, we easily blend in. Even if the ones next to me were my girls, no one would find fault with it. That¡¯s why Nami, Chii and Saki remained next to me. Saki even asionally slipped her hand from my sides to hug me momentarily.


    Besides, the three guys from earlier vanished like smoke after distributing the drinks.


    Whether they ran outside to cry or just distanced themselves from us, I had no idea.


    Well, I¡¯m at least thankful that they chose not to ruin this day. I¡¯m expecting some kind of retaliation from any of the three soon though. Perhaps this Monday or next week.


    Furthermore, if Ogawa went through with his words about exposing me, it¡¯s still up to debate if they would believe in it. If he added his own delusions in the story, making me out as a disgusting viin, then there might be a chance some who would make a fuss over that.


    In any case, the position Shizu gave me woulde in handy to stop that. There¡¯s a lot that would see that as an attack on the new Disciplinary Officer, giving it a high chance to be deemed hearsay.


    As minutes passed, the second half of the game entered its final period; thest two minutes.


    The score? Unfortunately, with the Seniors exhausted, the former 10-point lead grew to 20. Satsuki¡¯s excellent performance didn¡¯t go unnoticed though.


    From what I heard, ever since she managed to block at least three shots, the focus of the opposing team on her grew to the extent that there were always two opponents marking her, suppressing her offensive and defensive capabilities.


    With that, the other substitutes that weren¡¯t from the starting lineup all found it harder and harder to keep the lead from widening.


    The cheers on our side already died down and they were only waiting for the game to end. But even so, our ss still kept at it, especially the troublesome sister.


    ¡°Great job, Satsu-chan! You¡¯re making your older sister proud here!¡± As if it was herst hurrah, Setsuna shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Although that¡¯s not a cheer at all, everyone regained their spirits to cheer. And like a butterfly effect, the five girls on the court were enlivened as they gave it their all to at least reduce the lead before the game ended.


    When thest whistle for the end of the match, the scoreboard recorded 68 ¨C 82, a fourteen-point score lead for the Seven Stars Girls¡¯ Academy.


    They did their best. And looking at how they¡¯re not that depressed about their loss, Eguchi-sensei probably told them her expectations. They challenged the number 1 school. Our school¡¯s ranking wasn¡¯t even in the top 30 in the prefecture.


    Anyway, before they could do the ending ceremony where the two teams would bow at each other, my feet already moved. To run at that side door and wait for the girl to return.


    However, I wasn¡¯t alone in running, someone grabbed my shoulder.


    ¡°Guide me to where Satsu-chan is!¡± Setsuna ordered. Her face filled with concern.

 Chapter 941 Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 941 Sisters</h4>


    Guiding Setsuna was easy. It was the waiting phase that felt like forever. Well, it hadn¡¯t been long and there were still other formalities to be done. However, both Setsuna and I were restless.


    Even though they looked like they enjoyed the game despite losing, it would still make them feel a little bitter. Nheless, because of Eguchi-sensei¡¯s choice to tell them what to expect, this game would surely be fuel for their determination to beat the number 1 high school in our prefecture if they ever met them in the inter-high tournament. Well, they had to pass the district-level first before bing qualified for the prefecture-level.


    But with the passion and skill they showed today, even if I wasn¡¯t a sports analyst, I could definitely say that they¡¯re skilled enough to do well in the uing tournament.


    Most of the 3rd years were already veterans while the 2nd years and Satsuki were decent enough to y well in apetitive atmosphere.


    Surely, they might even hold a training camp. I gotta ask Eguchi-sensei¡¯s ns for that.


    Around five minutes of waiting, the basketball club members emerged from the door, their expressions a mix of smiles and an apparent gloom.


    I greeted andmended them and they simply returned a bitter smile while saying thank you. They were clearly not in the mood to joke with me so I didn¡¯t say anything more.


    When Satsuki showed up along with the seniors of their club, the ones who yed on the court, they all grinned at me before pushing the girl to my side.


    I was about to catch her and hold her in my embrace but Setsuna pushed me out of the way, catching Satsuki herself. I could¡¯ve braced myself but Setsuna would surely tumble down, creating moremotion.


    In any case, since she¡¯s practically hiding in my shadow earlier, the other seniors were confused at Setsuna¡¯s sudden appearance. It passed quickly though. The resemnce was uncanny. Even without confirmation, they already knew that the two were sisters. Perhaps the only question lingering in their minds was ¡®who¡¯s the little sister between the two?¡¯.


    Well, they didn¡¯t stay too long to confirm it as they went away, leaving the three of us there.


    ¡°Eh? Nee-san, why are you here?¡± Satsuki was surprised. She pushed her older sister away from her before taking a step back. The girl then looked at me with a questioning re but all I could answer was a shrug of my shoulder.


    Looking at the two girls, because of their height, Satsuki looked like the older one while Setsuna was the attached little sister.


    But if I blurted that out, I might be smacked by the two. That¡¯s why I silently observed at the side, waiting for my turn.


    ¡°What else? To cheer up my cute little Satsuki!¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Can you stop calling me that?¡±


    Setsuna tried to lunge at her little sister but with her quick reflex, Satsuki dodged it easily.


    Setsuna wasn¡¯t giving up though.


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it better? Or do you want me to keep calling you Satsu-chan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also not good! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Really? But you¡¯re smiling earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. But not at you.¡± Satsuki answered with a smirk before her eyes slowly captured me.


    Upon following the direction where she was looking, although she was confused at first, Setsuna quickly understood what exactly happened.


    ¡°Huh?! Wait¡­ Onoda-kuuuuuun!¡±


    She murderously screamed at me, raised her fist and was about to throw me a barrage of punches.


    However, with only her first two swings, I caught her hand, stopping that assault.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to spoil your fun, Setsuna-nee-san. In any case, you can¡¯t me us. You¡¯re the one who failed to notice.¡±


    ¡°It''s a shame to have a delusional older sister.¡± Satsukiughed at the side and added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Ugh! You little¡ª¡± Forcefully withdrawing her fist, Setsuna huffed and blew air through her nose as she furiously charged at me again, her hands aiming for my neck.


    Ah¡­ This looked like thest message she sent me earlier. Strangling me in front of Satsuki, huh? This girl lost it.


    Instead of catching her hands, I adeptly dodged them and hid behind Satsuki.


    Obviously, that also earned me a re from Satsuki. However, before she could shake me off to leave me at her sister¡¯s mercy, my arms wrapped her in a tight embrace.


    ¡°What are you being angry for? Aren¡¯t you here to cheer your little sister up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna strangle you first for embarrassing me! Also, stop hugging her! I haven¡¯t hugged my cute little Satsuki yet!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna. This is my girlfriend, Setsuna-nee-san. I call dibs on her now.¡± I yed like a spoiled kid and stuck my tongue out toward Setsuna.


    And that sessfully enraged the girl more. However, before she could even explode with rage, Satsuki pinched my tongue and sighed.


    ¡°Nee-san¡­ Go home. And you idiot, shut your mouth or I¡¯m going to pull this tongue of yours. I¡¯m not gloomy and I don¡¯t need any cheers from the two of you, alright.¡±


    After saying that, Satsuki released a sigh and let go of my tongue. She also squirmed out of my embrace as she walked off, leaving us standing.


    I guess it¡¯s too much for her, huh? But really, she¡¯s not angry. She¡¯s escaping from embarrassment. Or rather, she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself in front of her sister.


    No matter what, she still admired her. And although she frowned at Setsuna¡¯s cheers earlier, deep inside, Satsuki was happy for her attendance.


    ¡°Eh? W-wait Satsu-chan¡­¡± Stuck at where she¡¯s standing, Setsuna could only reach out her hand toward Satsuki.


    On the other hand, I first looked at Setsuna before chasing after the girl and blocking her way.


    ¡°What are you doing? Move.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I apologize if we embarrass you. But, Satsuki, are you sure you want to walk out now? She went all the way here to watch you y.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is this? You switched sides? Aren¡¯t you arguing with her just now?¡± With furrowed brows, Satsuki met my gaze and clicked her tongue.


    She¡¯s deliberating whether to step to the side and go or wait here and hear me out.


    Obviously, I wouldn¡¯t let her pick the 1st choice.


    ¡°Not really. But isn¡¯t this a chance? You wanted to get along with your sister again, right? To let go of the past¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t think now¡¯s the time for that¡­¡±


    For sure, it¡¯s not the right moment to talk about what happened in their past but at least, this was a chance to once again deepen their bond as sisters.


    And for sure, Setsuna came here for that ¨C gonna turn a blind eye on how annoying she became.


    ¡°Perhaps, but will you just ignore her?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ugh. You¡¯re always like this. Fine. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Great¡­ But first¡­¡± I grabbed her hand and pulled her with me, away from Setsuna¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Confused, Satsuki tried looking back at her sister who was still stuck from where she was standing.


    ¡°Ssh¡­¡± After making sure that there was no one to see us, I tightened my arms around her and pushed her back against the wall.


    Understanding what I was going to do, Satsuki helplessly sighed and muttered lovingly, ¡°You idiot. Is this your way of cheering me up?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of another way. But, didn¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t need to be cheered up?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll pass up this chance? No matter how annoyed I became, I knew you were going to run after me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Good point. Well then¡­¡± Upon reaching an understanding, our lips naturally met.


    However, while we were in the middle of making out, Setsuna appeared from the corner. Her eyes widened and shook as she focused on us.

 Chapter 942 Who is it?

    <h4>Chapter 942 Who is it?</h4>


    Having been caught in the act, the first act that we should do was to stop. However, Satsuki failed to notice her sister. Her eyes were closed and she¡¯s already let go of her temporary reluctance from earlier.


    Besides, I noticed that the girl liked it a lot whenever I would be the one to make the first move.


    Due to that, even though Setsuna became a witness to our intimate rtionship, we only stopped after having satisfied ourselves.


    When Satsuki noticed her sister who was a little flustered and her hands partly covering her eyes, the girl froze a bit and muttered, ¡°Nee-san¡­¡±


    Clearly, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Was it wrong for a couple to make out? No, right? That¡¯s why the girl quickly regained herposure as she stepped forward and faced her older sister.


    Well, I pulled her to the side on impulse ¨C I couldn¡¯t resist how much I wanted to dote, pamper her and console her. Even if I made sure not to show it to her sister, I never really ounted for when she¡¯d regain her mobility and run after her sister.


    In a way, what happened was like a repeat of what happened four years ago. But it¡¯s not as traumatizing since it¡¯s Setsuna who witnessed us and she didn¡¯t have any particr attachment to me.


    Nheless, it, at least, opened her eyes that our rtionship wasn¡¯t light at all.


    The Maemura sisters didn¡¯t utter a word to each other right there. Instead, Satsuki grabbed her sister¡¯s hand and guided her to a room.


    On the other hand, the girl looked at me, silently conveying her intention to talk alone with her sister.


    I simply nodded and waited in front of the door of the room they used.


    I could faintly hear their voices inside but I made sure not to eavesdrop. I didn¡¯t need to do that, after all. For sure, Satsuki would tell me about it.


    Around ten minutester, the Maemura sisters emerged from the room, Satsuki dragging her older sister who stuck to her like a certain animal.


    Judging from the exhausted expression on her face, Satsuki possibly gave up on how her sister acted. And as for Setsuna, she looked like she was in her own world. I even started to wonder if I was looking at the same annoying girl from earlier.


    But that¡¯s what happened. In the end, Satsuki asked me to take her sister away while she returned to their clubroom for their post-game meeting.


    That sounded a little mean but considering Setsuna¡¯s state, I could understand.


    Although she wailed when I plucked her off Satsuki¡¯s arms, Setsuna recovered quickly and red at me. I thought she would run off her mouth again. But I was wrong. After Satsuki walked off and disappeared into their clubroom, Setsuna bowed, gratitude filling her voice, ¡°You¡¯re a hateful guy but¡­ I owe you one, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°This is unlike you, Setsuna-nee-san.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? But just this once, you helped us out. It¡¯s been so long since I got to talk to her like that.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m d to help then.¡±


    ¡°Be good to my sister and I¡¯ll stop messing with you.¡±


    ¡°Setsuna-nee-san need not say it.¡±


    Perhaps irritated at how I answered, Setsuna clicked her tongue and strode towards the side door.


    Since I already talked to Satsuki and I confirmed that she¡¯s fine, I also have no reason to stay. Or I still have but Icked the time. Anyway, she¡¯s aware that I couldn¡¯t stay and wait for her because of my part-time job. Regardless of the oue of the match, I already nned to meet her before leaving.


    Well, getting Satsuki to talk to her sister was a plus. I had no idea the extent of their conversation but at least, it was a positive one.


    -


    -


    When we emerged from the side door, Setsuna was met with Koizumi-san and Sakuma.


    The former also looked and smiled at me before asking Setsuna what happened. On the other hand, Sakuma¡¯s focus was entirely on Setsuna. I failed to notice earlier but her eyes were slightly puffed. She probably cried there.


    In any case, since they decided to wait for Satsuki, I bid them farewell.


    Naturally, I was interrogated by Setsuna. But I simply said that I have my part-time job and Satsuki was aware.


    Before I could walk away, Koizumi-san ran after me. Turning around to face her, I was met with her gentle and beautiful smile. She then gave me an approving nod before saying, ¡°You did great today, Onoda-kun. I liked how you handled every situation.¡±


    Huh? Is she praising me? Do I deserve praise from her? I don¡¯t know. Or does this have to do with the interest that changed her mind toe and apany Setsuna?


    ¡°Thank you for the praise, Koizumi-san. I didn¡¯t do anything, really.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I was watching you all this time and¡­ sorry for doubting your propriety. You did possess it, quite a lot even. You never got angry even if Setsu was being unreasonable. You took the initiative to protect us from unnecessary encounters. Last but not the least, you sacrificed your time to watch Satsuki-chan get us a drink. I can list more but it¡¯s probably enough for you to understand what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±


    Hearing all that while admiring her beautiful voice and face, I could only act embarrassed. Most of what she listed was a selfish act in my eyes, after all. ¡°Uh¡­ Thank you. But I think you''re overrating me, Koizumi-san. I¡¯m not that great. At least, in my own judgement.¡±


    ¡°I used my eyes and ears to judge, Onoda-kun. I will believe it. Anyway, take care on your way.¡± She simply shook her head at my answer and stood by her evaluation. And to stop me from arguing more, she dropped it there and waved me goodbye.


    Honestly, I had no idea why she suddenly became this fixated on my ¡®propriety¡¯. I even doubted that it concerned Satsuki. It¡¯s just her own interest.


    Anyway, since she¡¯s returning to college and I seldom used my phone to contact other people, she would definitely forget about this interest soon enough.


    I admit. Being praised by her feels nice. However, it still won¡¯t beat my girls¡¯ praises.


    -


    -


    With the game ending, our ssmates, along with my girls, went out together. They apparently gathered everyone to eat somewhere together as a group. Not to celebrate but to heal their frustrations.


    And obviously, I was included in it. They¡¯re also inviting Satsuki but given that the girl would still stay for a while, they probably gave up on it.


    After separating from Koizumi-san, I made my way to where they were gathering. I still have a little bit of time so, why not? I also wanted to at least send my girls home. I bet they would just pick a ramen shop or fast food so it wouldn¡¯t take long to eat.


    However, on my walk there, I noticed that the students from the Seven Stars Girls¡¯ Academy had just started to return to their bus. Due to that, it was unavoidable for me to observe them.


    They all appeared to be high-ssdies but at least, there were still a few rowdy ones, jeering and cheering at the same time.


    When they noticed me walking alongside them, they all veered away from me like I am a gue.


    That¡¯s fine for me. I was about to ignore them and just continue on my way when I somehow heard someone uttering my name.


    I quickly searched for the owner of that voice. However, I was met with the questioning gazes from the girls of the opposing school, some even straight up looked at me weirdly as though I was a pervert trying to check them out.


    A minute of searchingter, I failed to pinpoint who muttered my name. Maybe I misheard it or there¡¯s someone with the same name as me? That¡¯s probably right¡­ but my sense of hearing has never failed me yet.

 Chapter 943 Can I fall in love with all of you?

    <h4>Chapter 943 Can I fall in love with all of you?</h4>


    Failing to find the owner of the voice, I resumed my walk. Nheless, I strained my ears to pick up any sounds produced by the girls. However, even when I joined up with the group, I never heard anything resembling that voice again.


    Although there¡¯s that option to ask them one by one, I wasn¡¯tpelled to do so. If it¡¯s truly someone who knows me by name, she could juste up and present herself to me. But whether I could remember her or not was still up for debate.


    Having rejoined them, I soon stopped paying attention to whoever was the owner of that mysterious voice and just deemed it as though I misheard it. If she¡¯s keen on getting my attention, she would surely try to convey it to me in one way or another. And if I continued checking out the girls from another school, my girls would definitely be jealous of it.


    A whileter, a group moved out of the school grounds. Kanzaki headed the group along with Wakaba. Fukuda, Ogawa and Taku returned and joined us. However, none of them even dared to look or approach us.


    I mean, I was once again surrounded by my girls but because we¡¯re arge group, it wasn¡¯t that noticeable unless someone truly focused on us.


    In this way, we soon reached the ce where we were going to eat. It¡¯s neither a fancy restaurant nor a fast-food chain. Instead, it¡¯s a simple snack house located in the nearby shopping district.


    Counting our numbers there are close to 20 of us here. Seeing the delight from the shop owner and its workers as they saw us entering and filling up all their seats, it felt like we reserved the whole ce.


    In any case, since it¡¯s just a snack house, the food they offered was nothing extravagant. Perhaps if we¡¯re a group of adults, they would offer their best sake. Too bad, we only got fruit juice.


    To not be too obvious, I joined the boys at their table and reveled at the sour faces of Fukuda and the rest.


    Once we were close to finishing our meals, we joined tables with the girls and that¡¯s the chance we used to get closer even in the group. Although we did it as naturally as possible, I failed to evade the spotlight.


    ¡°Among all of the boys here, isn¡¯t Onoda-kun the one closest to a lot of girls?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Are you boys, okay? Get your back into it. Sooner orter, all of us will be linked with him.¡±


    While Kashiwagi opened up that topic, Wakaba seconded and even expanded on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s good about Onoda? He¡¯s just the Disciplinary Officer, right? Remember how he messed up his speech.¡± One of the two followers of Fukuda answered. He even smirked at me as though he was provoking me to respond.


    I remembered. This one was the guy who berated me for skipping cleaning duties. His name started with an insect, Mushitani, I guess? Anyway, back then, Saki berated him back, even digging up his blunders fromst year that he choked on his words.


    So, he still had a bone to pick with me, huh?


    ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and ask yourself how different you are from Ruu?¡± Nami spoke up before me. From the tone of her voice, she¡¯s clearly annoyed that someone tried to pull me down.


    With that, the atmosphere immediately turned awkward as he once again choked on his words. He shrunk in his seat and acted like a defeated idiot. Fukuda shook his head before saying something to save his goon.


    ¡°No need to be so hostile, Andou. Don¡¯t make it so obvious that you jumped ship from Ogawa to Onoda.¡±


    ¡°And what of it? Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Maintaining the same tone, Nami continued. She didn¡¯t deny his statement causing the others unaware to whisper among themselves.


    But since he mentioned Ogawa, the poor guy¡¯s face darkened.


    Fukuda continued and his other goon joined the fray. Hina and Saki also spoke up and even Chii expressed her disappointment for Fukuda for souring the mood of our group. By then, Chii¡¯s friends, An-rin and Ku-shii also joined but they¡¯reughing as though it¡¯s fun.


    Kanzaki looked like she was having a headache. And obviously, Wakaba and Kashiwagi who started it up also had troubled expressions.


    As for me, even if I wanted to speak up, I had no point of entry. Even before I could open my mouth, I would receive res from my girls as though telling me to stay out of it. Aya, on my side, even held my hand and shook her cute little head.


    Their topic still lingered around me. And hearing all of that, even with my thick face, I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.


    Perhaps noticing me after a long while, Kashiwagi pped her hands and wryly smiled as she tried to mediate. ¡°Alright. Can we all stop now? I didn¡¯t mean for this to sour the atmosphere. Onoda-kun, do you have something else to add?¡±


    And with the direct mention of my name, their attention instantly focused on me.


    ¡°What else should I add? I think I¡¯m already the most hated guy in our ss by now. But I won¡¯t forget the gratitude. I have to thank Nami and the others for defending me. So¡­¡± I intentionally trailed my voice there and scanned everyone¡¯s expressions. Upon seeing that they were all waiting for me to finish my words, my lips stretched into a shameless grin and said ¡°¡­ can I fall in love with all of you?¡±


    Whoosh~


    A pin-drop silence ensued.


    A few secondster, someone pped the table, ¡°You idiot! Are you trying to make it worse?!¡±


    That¡¯s Wakaba. If not for the distance, she would probably lunge and p me to oblivion.


    Soon after that, Nami soon followed, ¡°I don¡¯t mind that, Ruu. Fukuda already exposed me, after all.¡± The girl then shrugged and smiled beautifully.


    It didn¡¯t end there. Hina, Saki and Chii also expressed agreement.


    ¡°Well, does defending Ruki also mean I¡¯m exposed?¡±


    ¡°Possibly. I also don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s Ruki, after all.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I also agree. Kii¡­ I mean, Onoda-chi is a great catch, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Me too!¡± And Aya, upon seeing the other four dering their agreement, was alsopelled to speak up. She raised her hand and stood up. But soon enough, her face reddened in embarrassment.


    Wakaba and Kashiwagi almost pped their hands upon seeing Aya¡¯s courage. But their expression soon turned grave as even An-rin and Kushii joined the fray whileughing.


    And on the other girls who were just silently watching, some of them also joined the fun. Perhaps, they thought it was all a joke.


    As for the boys? Well, their faces turned purple with anger, or at least, those who were involved with what had transpired. They couldn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Soon enough, the tense atmosphere mellowed out and as though a cool, refreshing breeze passed in the middle of our tables,ughter erupted, enlivening the whole snack shop.


    By the time we left and started going in groups to go home, the lively atmosphere remained.


    ¡°You¡¯re a riot, Onoda. Take care of our Aya. And no. Don¡¯t fall in love with us!¡± Kashiwagi and Wakaba said that beforeughing again.


    And simr words were uttered by the other girls who thought everything was just a farce.


    On the other hand, my girls, especially Nami, had a lovely smile on their lips while exuding some kind of victorious aura.


    Whatever happened inside that snack shop, I guess it would stick in the minds of everyone. Ogawa¡¯s n to expose me would also lose all its firepower. I mean, they would start referring to the derations we made here.

 Chapter 944 Bad Influence?

    <h4>Chapter 944 Bad Influence?</h4>


    Without anything left to do before going to my part-time job, I decided to walk the girls to their bus stops. But since we came from the shopping district, the order was reversed. We first sent Aya to her stop before we returned to the bus stop near the school for Nami, Hina, and Saki.


    Naturally, taking a few minutes of waiting there, I spoiled the adorable girl a lot before seeing her off when her bus arrived.


    The same thing happened to the other three. Moreover, squeezing more of my time and deciding to just transfer to the train after reaching their stop, I rode the bus with the three girls. Naturally, they¡¯re extremely delighted with that.


    I also thought of having Chii join us, however, she apparently had a nned schedule with her gyaru friends. They¡¯re going to hang out at An-rin¡¯s house.


    And earlier, before they walked away, the two gyarus stealthily tried to invite me toe and hang out with them without letting Chii hear it. They even gave me the address so that I could surprise Chii if ever I showed up.


    Such caring friends those two are¡­ When I first saw them on the train or in the ssroom, I thought they were close to being bullies because they keptughing at Yamada and Matsuda.


    Well, maybe they are¡­ but when ites to their fellow ¡®gyaru¡¯ friend, they¡¯re full-on support for her.


    Regrettably, I had to turn them down. It¡¯s already impossible given the current time. Instead of that, I told them that I would love to surprise Chii if there¡¯s a next time. That earned me two mischievous smiles from the gyarus.


    ¡°I bet Onoda-shi would totally want to be alone with Chiizu.¡±


    ¡°Ya, right? Onoda-han, the cunning boy. He¡¯d be fiddlin¡¯ our Chizuru, like, a lot if we let them be. Pervert.¡±


    As to how they arrived at that presumption, I had no idea. They gave me no chance to reply, after all.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    We¡¯re now in the process of boarding the bus. And Hina was happily pulling me up with her. And upon seeing that the seats at the back were free, that became our destination.


    After reaching it, Hina had me take the window seat. I looked at Saki and Nami to inquire but they both nodded their heads, indicating that it was fine.


    However, a few secondster, Hina opened my legs and sat down in the little space created by it.


    I thought the other two would say something but what I saw was their naughty and pleased. Most likely, they had an agreement again. Just like thest time we rode the bus together.


    ¡°You girls¡­ At least let me know what you¡¯re nning.¡± My voice was touched with a hint of helplessness. Naturally, I would never oppose this. In fact, I was already thinking of ways how I could pick them up and spoil them more during this bus ride. However, they kept on surprising me today. Starting from that scheme Hina hatched to let me pamper them earlier. That shield wall, preventing Setsuna from pulling me. The time when they checked us out at the vending machine. Andstly, what happened in the snack shop.


    I thought that was the end but¡­ here we are.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, Ruki. We decided that if the back seats are free, we¡¯ll be taking turns to be this close to you.¡± Hina tilted her head slightly to meet my gaze. Following that, she pulled my head down, initiating the first kiss.


    Uh¡­ That wasn¡¯t the first kiss of the day but the first kiss inside this bus. We already savored the few minutes of waiting earlier, after all.


    Anyway, it was a swift one, giving me the chance to reply.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    I also looked at the other two, inquiring for an borate answer. I doubt it would be this simple.


    ¡°Ruu, if you feel like doing it. It will be easier that way.¡± Nami softly whispered, nibbling my earlobe in the process.


    These girls¡­ it¡¯s still bright outside! Besides, we¡¯re not alone on this bus. Just by squeezing in this side, we already received some doubtful looks from the other passengers.


    The only saving grace was that it would be awkward for them to continue ncing back. They would strain their necks.


    As long as we¡¯re silent then¡­ It''s fine.


    Wait, what am I thinking? Once a pervert, always a pervert, is that right?


    Anyway, I thought we¡¯d encounter the trio here. But given that we got stalled a little, Ogawa, Tadano and Taku were nowhere to be seen.


    That¡¯s good for them, I guess? It would just hurt them if they rode the bus with us. I mean, I doubt these three would give them the time of their day. They¡¯d just be wallowing in bitterness upon knowing that the three girls were with me here, wherever they¡¯re going to sit.


    Or so I thought¡­


    Before the door of the bus closed, the three rushed in. And sure enough, their eyes quickly found us. Ah. Hina wasn¡¯t that visible given that she was already curled in my embrace.


    Anyway, these cucks. I mean, these idiots. They could¡¯ve escaped seeing this sight but they just had to do it, huh?


    ¡°Nanami¡­¡± I think Ogawa and Tadano muttered that by reading their lips. As for Taku, he returned to being silent.


    On the other hand, Nami and Saki only waved their hands at them before ignoring thempletely. And because she¡¯s the one that¡¯s sitting right in the middle of the bus, Saki looked like she was not going to let them take the free seat on the other side.


    ¡°Haa¡­ What impable timing¡­ I thought it was already perfect.¡± Nami facepalmed,menting the fact that we probably had to tone down our public indecency.


    Wait, it was still public indecency, if we were caught, someone could report us. Furthermore, someone could even record us¡­


    Better not do anything at all, I guess.


    ¡°This girl¡­ It¡¯s already perfect. I could cuddle you all like this.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ That¡¯s enough for now.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up. We will have more moments to fill in the future.¡±


    Ignoring the three who sat right in the row in front of us, I kissed Nami at the same time as the bus started moving.


    Not wanting to be left out, Saki also leaned a bit asking for the same treatment.


    Once that was done, I embraced Hina tightly and spoiled her with my hands and asional kisses.


    ¡°I love this, Ruki.¡± Hina lovingly giggled, savoring every passing second. ¡°Let¡¯s do this every time we¡¯re riding the bus together.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ As long as it¡¯s allowed, I¡¯ll dote on you like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not allowed, of course. But it will make them feel bad for telling us off.¡± Namiughed as she pointed that out.


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re doing it, regardless,¡± Saki added.


    ¡°You girls¡­ I think I¡¯m bing a bad influence on you.¡±


    It¡¯s the truth, right? Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be this bold in showing their affections.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± And the three rebutted in chorus.


    Alright, I yielded to that.


    Anyway, at this point, we collectively stopped caring about the three cucks or idiots. It both fitted them, anyway.


    There were three stops before their destination, two for Saki but she decided to stay until the third. And with that, they changed seats whenever the bus would stop, effectively executing their n of making this bus ride special for us.

 Chapter 945 Koizumi-san’s Interest

    <h4>Chapter 945 Koizumi-san''s Interest</h4>


    To make sure that Taku wouldn¡¯t stalk Saki, I walked the three girls home before running back to the train station. And while I was at it, I also passed by to check on Shizu.


    Well, the girl wasn¡¯t rxing at all. Even at home, she¡¯s busy doing things for the Student Council and Hayashi-sensei. Nheless, she still ran out to meet us outside. She even tried to invite me in but for the same reason as the other invitation I received, I regrettably turned it down.


    Instead, I made sure to at least satisfy the girl even though what we didst night still lingered in her mind.


    Well, I also got to ask something I forgot to bring upst night. When Shizu brought me to Hayashi-sensei for the first time, she mentioned the formerly mysterious school nurse being a married woman. She used that information to see if my desire would be ignited by it. Obviously, that didn¡¯t work. It¡¯s already the point that I wouldn¡¯t normally be worked up with couples, after all.


    However, because of what we discovered yesterday. Hayashi-sensei had apparently duped even Shizu. The talk about her marriage was a hoax. It¡¯s like her own shield to prevent any other guy from approaching her.


    That¡¯s also why she simply smiled and brushed off what I said about her having many suitors. She¡¯s like Akane, focused entirely on my father.


    Too bad for her though, my mother wouldn¡¯t allow my father to be like me¡­ She wanted him for herself. And for sure, their feelings were mutual.


    I mean, when he saw Hayashi-sensei, he acted like a normal acquaintance greeting someone he hadn¡¯t seen for a while. If he ever had any inkling of taking another woman, he wouldn¡¯t act like that.


    But looking back on my parent¡¯s rtionship, that might be what would happen to Akane and me had my desire never manifested. It would just be a little reversed though, there¡¯s a chance that my possessiveness would be as strong as my mother¡¯s. I probably inherited that from her.


    Ah. Right. Before separating from Nami in front of their house, she mentioned something concerning those girls from the Seven Stars Girls¡¯ Academy. With her observer skills or just because she¡¯s always on the lookout, she said she noticed someone staring at me from below ¨C specifically from the opposing school¡¯s bench.


    I never paid attention to them at all since I was also busy cheering for Satsuki. But whoever that was, there¡¯s a possibility that she was the same person who called out to me but refused to show herself.


    I tried digging through my hazy memories but unfortunately, I could neither fit a face to that fleeting voice nor could I remember the faces of the girls ying against Satsuki¡¯s club.


    It¡¯s a mystery but even with that added information, I honestly told Nami that I wasn¡¯t thatpelled to find out who that was¡­


    She might be a girl from my past but since she refused to appear before me, she¡¯s probably reluctant to be recognized by me again.


    She¡¯s already studying outside our city. It¡¯s a lot better for her to also forget about me, no? For her well-being.


    Anyway, with everything done, I made my way to the Boxing Gym.


    -


    -


    While waiting with my ass on the train, I naturally rested for a while before pulling out my phone to message Akane and the other girls with her that I¡¯m on the way. And after that, I checked my other messages.


    Satsuki sent one. They¡¯re on their way home after that post-meeting. Setsuna was next to her, tightly clinging to her like earlier. Their roles seemed to have reversed but with the photo that she attached to it, I could see the genuine smile on Satsuki¡¯s lips despite being annoyed at her sister¡¯s antics.


    As for Sakuma¡­ well, he reverted to bing a background character. But he looked satisfied enough. I mean, that guy was almost next to Setsuna all the time, he must¡¯ve had a good time. Good for him.


    Koizumi-san also sent me a message. Well, it had an attached photo and a short message saying, ¡°I never knew you¡¯d look this good.¡±


    The photo she attached was something like a stolen shot of me. Judging from the angle and the ce, she probably took it while I was too focused on cheering for Satsuki.


    That got me wondering though. Why did she take my photo? If my girls saw that shot, it would definitely be liked by all of them. I mean, even if I wasn¡¯t a narcissist, I could say that I look good on it. It¡¯s my side frame, my expression filled with undeniable enthusiasm to cheer for the girl below.


    Wait. Does she actually have a hobby of photography?


    Uh¡­ Anyway, I replied to her without prying about it, ¡°Thank you, Koizumi-san. If you say it like that, I can¡¯t help but be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, only stating the truth here, Onoda-kun. Otherwise, I won¡¯t bother sending you this. By the way, what is your part-time job?¡±


    I never thought she¡¯d reply so fast but that question¡­ I think I¡¯m starting to understand her interest in me. Or perhaps, a part of it.


    ¡°A boxing instructor.¡± I honestly replied.


    ¡°At your age? Is that even allowed?¡±


    ¡°I only teach basics and yep, it¡¯s kinda on the gray side.¡±


    Gray side or not but given that no one truly made a fuss for it, it¡¯s legal or it¡¯s allowed as long as I wouldn¡¯t instruct professionally.


    ¡°Then, do you want to try modeling? You don¡¯t have to get a license for it, you know?¡±


    And there it is¡­ Is she a scout for a modeling agency? And why me? Ugh¡­ Am I really that good-looking? No¡­ It must be my posture, right?


    Ah. I would once again be smacked by Haruko if she heard me deny that I at least have the looks to back me up.


    ¡°I know. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m fit for that industry. I¡¯m not someone who likes to be in the limelight and stand out.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m d for your honesty, Onoda-kun. But if you ever change your mind, hit me up.¡±


    My answer was kind of ironic given that I was already at the center of gossip in our school but it¡¯s an honest answer nheless.


    And with Koizumi-san¡¯s reply that ended with the same cute chick emoji from before, our conversation ended.


    Modeling, huh? That reminded me. There¡¯s that gig of Yua where I will be apanying her. It¡¯s in the second week of June. It¡¯s about time for us to n it together. Good thing, she¡¯s among my girls that¡¯s going to the gym.


    Around thirty minutester, I met up with Akane, Sena and the other girls at the same fast-food restaurant asst week.


    This time, no more flies buzzed around them making our trip to the Boxing Gym quick.


    Without Coach Ayu at the front, it was Hisa-jii who weed us.


    ¡°Ah. Onoda-kun, good timing. Can you hold this post for a while?¡± Upon seeing me arriving, Hisa-jii looked like he found a savior. His old-aged eyes brilliantly lit up as he called me to substitute him there.


    I had no idea where he was going but since I was technically an employee of this gym, I could only ept that.


    In any case, upon my arrival, the enrollees for my program that already gathered outside marched in after greeting me. And the same as them, Sena, Akane, and the other girls went inside while giggling at my sudden plight; dealing with those inquiring and nagging customers.

 Chapter 946 Seventh Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 946 Seventh Lesson</h4>


    ¡°Lad, this is your 4th week as an instructor. How is it for you?¡±


    When the crowd dispersed and Hisa-jii returned from who knows where, that¡¯s the first thing he uttered.


    I looked at him. He¡¯s still the same old man who had that fire in his eyes to shape up a new generation of boxers. Or rather, he still had his hopes up that I might change my mind about pursuing a career in boxing.


    ¡°If I can say one thing, it¡¯s a little fun seeing my students grasp the basics and be skilled at it with every passing lesson. The kids that I thought would find it tough grew to like it a lot. Even the mothers who only tried it out after watching my first lesson are also improving. Overall, it¡¯s not a bad experience.¡±


    Those are my honest thoughts, at least for the past six lessons. I had no idea whether that assessment would remain when another set of enrollees appeared in two weeks.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m honestly impressed with your lessons. You made it a little easy for the beginners to understand, you even eased up on their physical exercises. Rather than pushing them on doing truly tiring exercises, you let them go at it at their own pace. Usually, you won¡¯t be this sessful given thatziness is an inherent trait to all of us.¡±


    He''s not wrong. The enrollees could just skip doing those sets of exercises everyday even if I reminded them. Miraculously, most of them did. And those few who chose not to could be easily picked out. But as the lessons progressed, those few oddballs also started taking it seriously. By now, everyone had already understood the benefit of executing those every day as well as the gradual process of increasing their loads to amodate their new level of physical fitness.


    I mean, nowadays, there are applications that one could download on one¡¯s phone for exercise guidelines. Many would download it but only a few would stick to finishing those. Because even if the app said it¡¯s for beginners, the first few days of it would batter a person¡¯s body.


    What I taught in my program was just a simplified version of it.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m lucky to have obedient students.¡± I humbly answered, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll be going then, Hisa-jii.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t forget to pass by my office once you¡¯re done. Inaho is away for some other business.¡±


    The old man nodded and took over his previous spot.


    -


    -


    When I was about to start the lesson, I noticed that there were a few absentees. The five idiots were nowhere to be found and a few pairs of mother and child. Well, the mothers¡¯ called the gym stating that they wouldn¡¯t be able toe for valid reasons. Most of them even offered to still pay for their spots.


    Although that¡¯s generous of them and it says how much they wanted to support my program. The gym declined it but they insisted. That made me think of how I couldpensate them for that. At least, when theye tomorrow, I should run them down to the contents of my lesson for today.


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t care less about those five idiots. If they decided to drop out then that¡¯s fine. Fewer worries for me to think of what kind of advice I would give them next. More time for me to focus on my girls too.


    Because there were now open slots, my girls rejoined the program rather than train with Sena at the side. That made the boxer girl pout unhappily though. She was left out once again.


    To make up for that, I asked for her help when she finished with her set exercises. There¡¯s no Coach Ayu so she became my assistant in demonstrations, just like the first few lessons.


    And so¡­ the seventh lesson progressed smoothly.


    The enrollees from grade school and middle school had started to show, especially those who wanted to do the sport seriously. When I went to check their forms, only a few of them hadn¡¯t perfected it yet. Also, no one faltered from finishing the set exercises including the jabs and footwork.


    As for my girls, even though they¡¯re not always here, they¡¯re still keeping up with it using some short videos that I was sending them in rtion to the lessons that they missed.


    I also stopped and checked on them one by one while sneakily doting on them.


    Nheless, I was still surprised by the girl¡¯s progress. Among them, the ones who were already sporty like Aika and Akane had little to no problem. Instead, they intentionally made some blunders just for me to focus on them.


    ¡°Instructor, I need help with my legs, I think I¡¯m about to have leg cramps.¡±


    That was Aika¡¯s excuse. Although I knew that it was not true, I still pulled her to the side to make sure. When I found nothing wrong, I pressed the sensitive spot on her thighs which made the girl go ¡°Nyaa~¡±. She quickly covered her mouth though and returned to her spot with her ears red.


    Akane simply asked me to correct her posture, letting me get as close to her as possible. Even if we were living together, the girl still liked this kind of sneaky intimacy.


    Then there were Miho, Eimi, Yua, Yukari and Elizabeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna stay in your house next week, Ruki¡­¡± Miho whispered when I got close to her.


    ¡°Is it fine? Won¡¯t your parents object?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be out on a short vacation together thising week. They¡¯lle home next weekend.¡±


    ¡°What great timing¡­ I missed my Miho.¡±


    ¡°Un. Me too. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Despite her usual calmness, Miho seemed to shake in excitement. Furthermore, she looked like she had something more to say but held it back forter. We¡¯re not in a situation to casually talk after all.


    When I went to Yua, the girl didn¡¯t say anything and just let me guide her. And I was honestly surprised to see the gains in her body.


    She¡¯s already sexy even before all this but now that she started doing the set exercises that I thought, her figure had be more pronounced. Most likely, she¡¯d gather more eyes in her return to the modeling industry. Somehow, I was also getting excited for her.


    Yukari and Elizabeth also had their improvements. The former¡¯s posture because of the shyness because of her glorious front was almost fixed. She now exudes more confidence in everything that she¡¯s doing.


    Thetter had the same improvement but because of her demeanor as someone who never knew much shame when ites to projecting herself as the Cursed Princess, Queen of the lost kingdom of Arkadia, Wielder of the Staff of Judgement and Crown of Doom, it wasn¡¯t that apparent.


    In any case, when my hands ran down from her shoulders down, her figure became fitter, and the small lump of baby fat was already gone on her hips. I even got the urge to just grab her and fit her in my embrace.


    I held back, of course. There¡¯s a better time for that.


    Andstly, Eimi, who joined a littleter than the others, was already at the stage of familiarizing herself with the lessons. However, I somehow reprimanded her because she was clearly pushing herself to keep up. Even if I told her to do it at her own pace, the girl thought that she was getting left behind by the others. Having noticed how Eimi was already out of breath, I told her to rest to the side for a few minutes. To prevent the girl from ruing some kind of injury from overexertion.


    After going through my girls one by one, I was met with the mothers who were also expecting some kind of hands-on guidance. Well, at least, some of them. To not be called out on favoritism, even though that¡¯s unlikely to happen, I did my best I could to satisfy them.


    When Ichihara-san¡¯s turn came, I noticed how this undeniably alluring mother¡¯s eyes were fixed on me. It¡¯s not the same attention I received from most of the other mothers or the other enrollees. It¡¯s more like she''s also desiring to talk to me about something.


    Thinking back to what happenedst time when I mentioned her husband, I decided to tread carefully and not pry on it because it¡¯s possibly a sensitive topic.


    My curiosity was sparked as to what she wanted to say, if there were any, but I still held myself back.


    However, when I drew close to her, Ichihara-san¡¯s subdued voice reached my ears, ¡°Onoda-sensei, may I ask for a bit of your time after the lesson?¡±

 Chapter 947 Ichihara-san’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 947 Ichihara-san''s Request</h4>


    Once the lesson ended and everyone went to take a shower or change out of their sweaty sports outfit, I went to the free area beside the changing rooms.


    There, I waited for a bit for the one who requested to talk to me. Ichihara-san.


    Truthfully, she never said what could be the reason for wanting to talk to me so¡­ I could onlye up with a guess.


    I doubt it would be about her husband though. Ichihara-san might be amiable and easy to talk to but she seemed to be the type who wouldn¡¯t just reveal her private life. Nheless, even if that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s somehow wearing her emotions on her sleeve. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t notice that expression of her with the mere mention of her husband.


    My wait didn¡¯t take long. Around two minutester, she showed up, still in her skin-tight sports outfit. Her hair was wet from sweat but her face was already refreshed. It looked like she just washed her face and then ran out to meet me.


    Her daughter was also nowhere to be found. Possibly still showering among the others.


    When her eyes found me, I raised my hand and waved. She returned it before approaching me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this, Onoda-sensei. Did you wait?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Not really, I¡¯m more surprised that you came out so soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­ I will feel bad taking up more of your time.¡± Ichihara-san apologetically said. She even lowered her head.


    ¡°I see. No worries. I think it¡¯s my job to assist you if you have questions about the lessons.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about the lesson¡­ Uh. How do I put this? This is something a little personal.¡±


    Although I expected that considering how she seemed a little giddy, I intentionally raised a brow to indicate curiosity.


    ¡°You see, I¡¯m thinking of the possibility of employing you to continue¡­ instructing my daughter, Koharu, after we finished the program.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still another week, Ichihara-san¡­ Isn¡¯t this a little too early?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It might be toote if I ask you next week. Do you remember? I told you that my daughter isn¡¯t interested in any physical activities. Only sensei made her be this enthusiastic every week or every day. She didn¡¯t miss any of the set exercises. My daughter is bing a lively child. Something I never thought would happen. I owe that to you, Onoda-sensei.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m ttered, Ichihara-san. But I have to argue that the credit goes to you. I think Koharu-chan is enjoying the lessons because you¡¯re doing it with her.¡±


    Truthfully, I never really thought of any of that. For me, I only focused on their engagement in my lessons. Whatever their circumstances before, I never wanted to pry on it. It¡¯s enough as long as theye back and they¡¯re keeping up with the lessons.


    But now that she mentioned this, the way those mothers who were absent today willingly paid for their slots could also be exined by this. They¡¯re also thankful¡­


    ¡°It might be so¡­ However, I believe I¡¯m right with what I said. You have a lot of us to focus on while I can split my focus on you and my daughter. I may not be that good at reading people but Onoda-sensei, I honestly think that my Koharu has started idolizing you.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ It looks like I will not win here, will I?¡± I rubbed my nose and acted embarrassed.


    I could actually say more to reason out that it¡¯s not because of me. However, I lost against Ichihara-san¡¯s radiant eyes. I predicted that she wouldn¡¯t back down no matter what I say.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± Ichihara-sanughed heartily. She covered her mouth but the way her chest moved, it was quite a sight.


    Ah. I only noticed now since I focused too much on what she was going to say¡­ The padding on her chest has been removed, making it jiggle, bounce and sway as she moves. It couldpete against Miwa-nee¡­ There¡¯s also herpact butt that was truly soft to the touch¡­ Not that I got the chance to dig my fingers and squeezed them in my hands.


    Alright. Enough being a pervert. If that¡¯s her evaluation of me then¡­ it¡¯s not wrong to assume that the others also saw it.


    ¡°Honestly, this offer seems too surreal, Ichihara-san. I¡¯m not a full-fledged Instructor. I¡¯m just a simple first-year high school student doing part-time here. I don¡¯t think I will have enough time to¡­ expand my instructing job outside of this gym.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ichihara-san was dejected. But secondster, her eyes lit up again with renewed enthusiasm, ¡°Once a week is enough, sensei. To not take up more of your time¡­ It can be after giving your lessons here. I also won¡¯t short you with your pay.¡±


    Ichihara-san then grabbed my wrist and raised it as her eyes implored me once again. She¡¯s really hoping for me to say yes.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Can I think first before giving you an answer?¡±


    ¡°Definitely¡­ I believe it will not result in a positive result if I pressured you.¡±


    But yeah, you already pressured me into it¡­


    ¡°I understand. I might be able to give you an answer next week. After we wrapped up the tenth lesson.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ That¡¯s fair. Take your time, sensei. Uh¡­ I¡¯ll be going then.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Wait, Ichihara-san, can I also ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Ichihara Jun, is he rted to you?¡± Since we¡¯re already here. It¡¯s the right moment to confirm this guess.


    ¡°Eh? Jun-kun? Why do you ask about him?¡±


    ¡°So, is he?¡±


    I pushed on with my question instead of giving a reason.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s my nephew. I believe he goes to¡­ Oh!¡± Ichihara-san appeared as though she had just solved a puzzle, ¡°Are you his junior at his school?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ He¡¯s a famous third-year student..¡±


    ¡°I see. Our city is really small, huh? Should I tell Jun-kun about you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. It¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m someone unimportant. I just thought about you when I first heard his name.¡±


    Ichihara-san had a look of understanding. ¡°Jun-kun is kind of, you know, a troublemaker. He¡¯s the child of the eldest son of my father-inw. It¡¯s not wrong to say that he was thoroughly spoiled.¡±


    Thoroughly spoiled¡­ I bet they¡¯re fixing the troubles he made. What a problem child. If that¡¯s the evaluation of a rtive or someone who knows him at home, then it might be true.


    But this¡­


    ¡°Is it fine to tell me this, Ichihara-san?¡±


    ¡°Well, I, at least, have to warn you about him. You¡¯ll be my Koharu¡¯s instructor. If you get into trouble because of him, I¡¯m going to help you.¡±


    I haven¡¯t said yes yet but she¡¯s already trying to help me out¡­ What is this woman? How high is her favorable impression of me? Not that I hated it but¡­ you know, it seems a little excessive considering I¡¯m just a measly instructor.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a great assurance, I¡¯m honestly grateful. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m pretty behaved so it would probably not happen.¡± I assured her which was answered by an approving nod.


    Well, it would not happen because there¡¯s a huge possibility that I would be the one to bring him trouble¡­ Right?


    He already tried to pick up Kana and Ishida-senpai. Who¡¯s to say that he wouldn¡¯t try it on my other girls? It won¡¯t be long before he expands his selection on who to hit on.


    Before that happened or before he became a headache for me, I would n a method to contain him.


    Well, he¡¯s a yboy and a spoiled brat who probably relies on his father¡¯s influence. It¡¯s easy to deal with him when the timees.


    It¡¯s actually Kujou Marika who I think I should worry about.

 Chapter 948 Extended Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 948 Extended Celebration</h4>


    I watched Ichihara-san as she disappeared back to the changing room. As for me, I remained on the spot for a good while to rearrange the information I got from her.


    Just the fact that Ichihara Jun got engaged to Kujou Marika tells me that the Ichihara is an influential family. Possibly not in this city or there¡¯s a part of their influence here, given that Ichihara-san and Ichihara Jun were here. In any case, I never heard of them. Or it was just another case of me not paying attention to things irrelevant to my girls or my targets.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. I asked Chii to keep an eye out for me but she hadn¡¯t started yet. And with what happened earlier, Fukuda might do something else. Well, if he openly confessed, he¡¯d just put himself in an awkward situation. Chii would turn him down in an instant.


    And if he ever resorted to violence or forceful coercion, I¡¯m confident to see the early signs of it.


    I mean, what am I training my body all this time for if not for instances like that?


    -


    -


    After a little talk with Hisa-jii, I joined up with my girls just outside the Boxing Gym.


    Following that, we walked to the nearest bus stop.


    Our destination? Our house.


    The day isn¡¯t ending yet. And even though a lot has already happened, it¡¯s still technically Miwa-nee¡¯s birthday.


    They¡¯re all aware of her birthday. I mean, as the one responsible for the manifestation of my desire, most of them were thankful for Miwa-nee. That¡¯s why they wanted to show their gratitude by celebrating her birthday. They even whipped out their prepared wrapped presents for the celebrant, making me speechless earlier.


    I hadn¡¯t expected it. They only told me about this n to surprise Miwa-nee after getting a little intimate moment in an alley that we passed earlier.


    Uh¡­ We didn¡¯t do any obscene acts. Only hugs and kisses. It¡¯s still an alley, after all. Anyone could pass by and see us there.


    Anyway, getting back to the topic.


    They all nned a surprise party that involved almost everyone in their chat group.


    Right. While I also prepared a surprisest night, they nned a different one.


    We went to the bus stop instead of the train to pick up Aoi and Ria along the way.


    The noble girls, Mizuki and Otoha were also going and they were picking up Miyako and Ririka.


    Haruko would also bring Edel and Mina.


    Not only that, all of my girls from my ss as well as Shizu were also on their way.


    Andstly, Shio, Yae and Hiyori were already at home ever since this afternoon. Shio went to chat and drink with Miwa-nee while Yae and Hiyori would be staying overnight.


    All in all, only Rae, Nao, Himeko and Arisa wouldn¡¯t be there. Rae and Himeko couldn¡¯t go out easily, especially at night. Nao was too far and I already employed her helpst night. Arisa was still unaware of the chat group. She hadn¡¯t joined it yet.


    Anyway, can this still be called a surprise party?


    -


    -


    ¡°¡­Really? I don¡¯t know what to say in this situation.¡± While buried with the presents given by the girls, Miwa-nee looked like she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    From what I witnessed, she was more than surprised when the girls started pouring in from the front door. She almost screamed. It also didn¡¯t help that she was a little tipsy from the wine that they were drinking.


    And since I enteredst to let the girls greet her first, this kinda absurd sight greeted me.


    Squeezing in the crowd of my girls, I hurriedly went to Miwa-nee¡¯s side and relieved her of the presents. But because there was no space to move from at the moment, I remained standing at her side while carrying it.


    While the girlsughed at my current plight, they soon focused on Miwa-nee, uttering their greetings before hugging her like they were looking up to their older sister.


    Watching that from the side also warmed up my heart. For them to get along like this, it¡¯s a sight to see.


    Miwa-nee never wanted to celebrate her birthday. But with this, she wouldn¡¯t forget this particr day.


    The celebration didn¡¯tst long. After the greetings done by everyone that made Miwa-nee cry with joy, we all settled down to eat our dinner.


    There¡¯s no need to cook since everyone brought something. And since most of them were girls, our refrigerator might be filled with leftoverster.


    As the only man in the house, I naturally moved to prepare but as though they were seeing our future together, everyone got a role to y.


    Some helped me prepare the tables and chairs so that there would be enough to amodate all of us.


    Some went to Minoru and looked after the boy. Doting at him in the process.


    Those who were left with nothing to do all went to Shio and Miwa-nee, starting a lively conversation.


    The house became too lively at that moment. And surely, it¡¯s not a bad scene. I somehow wanted to see this everyday¡­


    Once we finished dinner, we all moved to the living room to rest. But soon enough, the others prepared to leave.


    They still couldn¡¯t stay too long, after all. Most of them had to go home before 10 pm. It¡¯s a shame but there¡¯s no going around it.


    Although the celebration was brief, it was still lively enough to see the girls interacting with each other.


    It was like another gathering but with the focus being Miwa-nee¡¯s birthday, most of the girls didn¡¯t openly approach me.


    Well, not openly means that whenever I would be out of their sight, a girl or two would sneakily appear by my side, either wanting me to pamper them or vice versa.


    Ah. Not everyone did it sneakily¡­


    For example, this girl who shamelessly took over myp.


    ¡°Ruki, why are you here with us? Won¡¯t Miwa-nee like it if you¡¯re with her?¡±


    ¡°Well, she surely will but are you seriously asking me that, Aoi?¡± I returned a question and looked at the girlfortably curled in my embrace.


    Yep. It¡¯s the unruly girl breaking the silent agreement that they made concerning how they would approach me in consideration of the birthday girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ruki. I can still have you on our bedter.¡± Miwa-nee said. She¡¯s still at the table, drinking the wine with Shio.


    Uhh. Shio was silent this time but that¡¯s because she was already drunk. Miwa-nee had also started bing influenced by what they were drinking.


    Hearing that from Miwa-nee, most of the girls reacted by blushing, understanding what she meant. But soon enough, they started crowding around me.


    ¡°Since Miwa-nee said it¡¯s fine¡­ Ruki, dote on us more before we leave.¡± Edel was the first one to arrive, taking the space Aoi eventually vacated. The adorable ko clung to me once more. This was her third time already. The first was when we met up with them earlier and the second was when she sneakily pulled me to the side.


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s what I¡¯m nning, you know? Since you¡¯re all here, I can¡¯t just let you leave without even talking to me¡­¡± After answering like that, I enclosed Edel in my embrace before nting my lips on hers.


    Following that, my eyes scanned the room and found Aya, Mizuki, Ririka and Hitomi. Among all of my girls here, they¡¯re the ones who hadn¡¯t approached me yet. I wanted to go earlier but I couldn¡¯t reach them and we eventually settled down here.


    Having one body was really hard.


    In any case, after Edel got off myp, I had the girls stay where they were as I swiftly made my move.


    Well, some of them didn¡¯t listen like Satsuki, Shizu and Aika but I still sessfully got to all of them.


    By the time I was finished, I felt like my lips already swelled from the kisses. At least, they spared my neck from having hickeys; my chest wasn¡¯t.


    Fortunately, Minoru was already sleeping. Otherwise, he would be so confused about what happened.

 Chapter 949 Can’t wait to be with me?

    <h4>Chapter 949 Can''t wait to be with me?</h4>


    Because it took at least half an hour to walk the girls to the bus stop and train station, I found Shio and Miwa-nee passed out with their heads resting on the dining table.


    Akane, Yae and Hiyori wryly smiled as they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Instead, they started organizing the table and the leftovers before doing the dishes.


    Leaving them at that for a while. I first carried Shio to our room. Our lovely homeroom teacher was too drunk to even recognize where she was. When she thought that we were in our apartment, she dragged me down to her side, asking me to sing a luby for her.


    I was about to answer that request but Shio fell back to sleep. Looking at her in this defenseless state, I could only shake my head.


    I thought red wine could hardly make someone drunk? Did they drink something else before it? I failed to check the empty bottles.


    After covering her with a nket and kissing her forehead, I returned downstairs to carry Minoru andstly, Miwa-nee.


    Well, before I brought her up, I checked on the three girls first.


    Akane and Yae were talkingfortably while Hiyori was clearly too shy to fit in their conversation.


    Noticing that, I went behind the girl and hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hiyori?¡±


    ¡°E-eh? R-r-ruki¡­ What are you doing?¡± Surprised, the girl almost dropped the te she was wiping. The girls on her side also noticed that and red at me, most likely thinking that it¡¯s my fault if they ever break something.


    I looked at them apologetically before focusing back on the girl in my arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I got you startled like this, huh?¡±


    Hiyori made a duck face before pinching my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again! Don¡¯t you see we¡¯re busy?¡±


    ¡°I do. But you see, I got this feeling that you needed a hug.¡±


    ¡°How?!¡±


    ¡°Like I told you, just a feeling.¡± I smiled. Telling her that I found her a little out of ce would just make the two girls feel bad. And since I had no clear grasp of what exactly was happening, that could probably just be my assumption.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable¡­ Do you miss me this much?¡±


    ¡°I sure did. You know¡­ Apart from that time in your school, I never got the chance to be alone with you again.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Y-you¡¯re busy. There¡¯s no helping it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wanted to change that. And I¡¯m d you¡¯re here tonight. Akane, Yae, can I spoil Hiyori first?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking permission? Idiot husband.¡±


    ¡°Do what you must, sweetie. In the end, we¡¯re still going to sleep in the same bed, right?¡±


    Akaneughingly scolded me. She¡¯s well aware that I only asked them for Hiyori to not feel bad.


    As for Yae, the girl¡¯s desire to continue helping me was still there but she also couldn¡¯t hide her desire to be pampered by me.


    I nodded at Yae and received Akane¡¯s scolding wholeheartedly before returning my focus to Hiyori.


    I could now feel heat dispersing from her fluffy head, her shy meter reaching its limits.


    ¡°There you have it.¡± I almost lifted her as I tightened my arms around her navel.


    But a whileter, Hiyori turned around and hugged me tightly, flipping that meter to her Ruki-meter, indicating her Ruki Energy.


    I know. That¡¯s iprehensible but that¡¯s Hiyori¡¯s own measurement. I couldn¡¯t refute that.


    ¡°Then go on and bring Miwa-nee to their room. Let us finish here first. And stop surprising people!¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡± I mimicked a salute, making the girlugh.


    With that, I returned to Miwa-nee and took the bottle of red wine from her hands before carrying her upstairs.


    -


    -


    ¡°And there you go¡­ Two drunkards down.¡± I silently muttered as I put Miwa-nee down on the bed and began fixing her sleeping posture.


    However, it was at this moment that. Miwa-nee¡¯s misty eyes opened. Noticing that I was peering down at her, she quickly focused on my face. While hinting a pleasantly alluring smile, her arms crossed behind me, effectively pulling me down.


    ¡°Hahh¡­ Ruki, I got you~¡± She yfully said before pulling my head further, her tongue peeking out to lick my lips.


    Miwa-nee¡¯s breath smells like the wine they were drinking. It¡¯s a little intoxicating but also enticing. Tasting it through her tongue, I somehow get the feeling of drinking together with her.


    Following that, I let my body drop on top of her, meeting her luscious red lips and gave her what she was asking for. A passionate kiss.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine. You got it?¡± With furrowed brows, Miwa-nee sought confirmation. It¡¯s her drunken stupor for sure. ¡°Forget stealing more girls, I¡¯m gonna steal you from them. You, me and Minoru. We¡¯ll soon live as one family¡­¡±


    I guess that¡¯s her greatest desire, huh? Just by imagining it, I could see that it¡¯s a great picture. Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t be just the three of us¡­


    I wonder. If I get drunk, will I also let out everything I¡¯m keeping in my head? Well, it¡¯s something that will not happen soon but when the timees, I¡¯m quite intrigued as to what I am going to say.


    Without answering her words, I covered Miwa-nee¡¯s lips with mine once more, slowly indulging my beloved drunk woman in both my warmth and my protection.


    With Minoru at our side, I tried holding back from indulging her further.


    I thought I only needed to keep at it until she fell back to sleep. However, I was wrong.


    Minutester, as though she regained her rity from our indulgent kisses, Miwa-nee¡¯s clouded eyes soon cleared up. The cks of her eyes focused on me, enough to see my reflection in them. And as her lips stretched into a tempting smile, her warm, ticklish breath brought her sweet, drunken whisper in my ear, ¡°Ruki¡­ I want you inside me.¡±


    With the way she said it, my whole body shivered from excitement. No doubt. I was really weak from my girls¡¯ wiles. Furthermore, I was quick to be excited by them. That¡¯s also what happened earlier with Hiyori. And surely, with all the girls I pampered and spoiled today.


    Staring down at her tempting mature outline, I soon found myself nodding at her request. ¡°Right. It¡¯s still your birthday. Another gift, maybe?¡±


    ¡°A gift? Then you better make it special.¡±


    ¡°I sure will.¡± I returned a seductive whisper in her ears making her body shiver from anticipation.


    To not wake up the boy on the side, I picked her up again and brought her to another room.


    Before I closed the door, I noticed Hiyoriing up the stairs. Her fluffy little head bobbed at every step. Just with that, I started deliberating whether to call her or not.


    Uh¡­ I had just said that I would be giving Miwa-nee a gift and I somehow promised to be alone with Hiyoriter. Should I really change my mind here?


    No¡­ I already lost my chance to pick one or the other when I stopped. Hiyori, who already noticed us, hurried to ascend the stairs, reaching us in mere moments.


    Her expression clearly expressed her ever-growing affection for me.


    Upon seeing that, I stretched an arm out to her while supporting Miwa-nee on the other.


    Although a little shy, Hiyori firmly grabbed my hand as she let herself be pulled inside the room


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to be with me?¡± I teasingly asked.


    And the answer I received was the girl¡¯s little fang sinking on my neck before whispering in an annoyed tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask, do you?¡±

 Chapter 950 Best Gifts *

    <h4>Chapter 950 Best Gifts *</h4>


    Like always, the springy bed bounced as soon as we climbed on top of it.


    ¡°Hurry, Ruki¡­¡±


    As soon as I positioned myself on top of her, Miwa-nee invitingly spread her arms open. And at the same time as that, her legs wrapped around my hips intimately.


    Her intention was clearly conveyed and along with her asional sweet whispers, I could feel my consciousnesspletely drawn to her.


    ¡°Miwa-nee¡­¡± I whispered her name softly to her ears as I took her lips once more. Miwa-nee¡¯s arms tightened on my nape as we exchanged another passionate kiss.


    Miwa-nee was still drunk but instead of weakening her, it boosted her eagerness to do it with me. Even before I carried her to this room, that part of her was already moist, honestly anticipating my length to plunge deep inside her once again.


    Even at this moment, her hips moved in circles,sciviously grinding our lower bodies. I could feel her slit, her clit and everything she was hiding beneath it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hold back at all.¡± Miwa-nee was burning up. Mixing the drunkenness and clear desire for me, if I dilly-dallied here, she¡¯d probably pass out soon enough.


    That¡¯s why to satisfy her and give her the gift that I uttered earlier, I stopped thinking about every little thing.


    The kisses escted and my tongue slid down to her neck. My hands didn¡¯t remain idle as they fondled her bountiful bosom and teased her sensitive nipples.


    I watched how her whole body twisted from pleasure through my caresses, heightening my own desire to take her and satisfy her through my own means.


    Before long, aside from my shirt, everything was taken off. My fully-erected length pressed on her entrance, sliding up and down, lubricating it to slide inside her. Well, that¡¯s probably not needed anymore as she¡¯s already flooding.


    Her sweet love nectar flowed down to the bedsheet, staining it.


    Nheless, once I deemed it enough. I looked straight at Miwa-nee, pressed my lips next to her ears and seductively whispered, ¡°I¡¯m gonna fill you up, Miwa-nee.¡±


    At the same time as that, my hips squirmed a little before pushing down, burying half of my length in one thrust. Even though I¡¯ve been inside many times already, the same tightness weed me as I squeezed into her narrow passage.


    My hand then moved from her bosom to her hips and made a great pull as I thrust one more time. That buried my cockpletely, filling her in like I mentioned.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡± Miwa-nee cried out in pleasure. Her arms tightened to my back, tugging slightly as though she wanted me to start moving.


    But before that, my lovely aunt searched for my lips, engaging in yet another intense exchange of kisses. We both know what each other wanted so¡­ the following moments went exactly as we expected.


    Although I was indulged in having sex with Miwa-nee, I was aware that Hiyori kept her eyes open, watching us at the side.


    Pulling her into this room, I thought I could also focus on her at the same time. However, with Miwa-nee being like this, I could only nce at the girl asionally, checking on her reaction.


    At the same time as pumped my hips, fucking Miwa-nee in eagerness, Hiyori was rubbing her legs together while her hands pressed on her thighs as though she was trying to stop them from moving.


    No doubt. She¡¯s also feeling it. When our eyes met, Hiyori¡¯s expression turned extremely erotic but at the same time, she was still restraining herself at the side. To wait her turn.


    Returning my focus to Miwa-nee, I quickened our pace which made Miwa-nee start humming out her subdued moans.


    A whileter, perhaps reaching the point that she wanted to feel our connection better, Miwa-nee surrendered to pleasure. Her hold on me loosened slightly, allowing me to straighten my back.


    Taking that as my cue to do more than what we were currently doing, my knees firmly sank onto the bed and I focused all my strength on my lower body.


    As soon as I started with that, Miwa-nee¡¯s irresistible alluring body shook intensely, her bountiful bosom bounced enticingly as loud pping sounds were created every time I would reach her deepest.


    The sounds were so loud that they started drowning out her moans. Perhaps once we finished, we¡¯d both see our thighs red from it.


    Nheless, it¡¯s all but necessary. Diligently scraping her sensitive walls with my cock, the height of pleasure soon arrived for us.


    ¡°I-it¡¯sing¡­. Haahhh¡­ My Ruki, hold me tight!¡± Amidst her moans, Miwa-nee held on to my arms as her back arched from the iing climax.


    And at the same time as her, my hips moved even faster while trying to hold it in as long as possible. However, once it arrived, there was no way to stop it.


    Before the tip exploded with my semen, I did onest thrust as my grip tightened on her child-bearing hips.


    Climaxing at the same time as her, my semen filled up Miwa-nee¡¯s womb and with her insides also pulsated, tightened and squeezed uncontrobly, the amount of pleasure that we simultaneously felt was heightened.


    Once my hips stopped moving, I went back down and pressed my lips next to her ears, ¡°Miwa-nee¡­ is this enough for the gift?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. ¡­ Prepare yourself, I¡¯ll be squeezing you for years. And hopefully, bear more little Ruki.¡± Miwa-nee mischievously replied while gasping for breath. But a second after that, I felt her arms circling to my back as she emotionally whispered, ¡°No, scratch that¡­ I already got ahold of the two best gifts for someone like me. Around more than four years ago, I gave birth to Minoru. And this year, you epted me even though I should be med for everything. The other stars might be envious of me if I ask for more¡­ Thank you for making my birthday this unforgettable, Ruki.¡±


    And soon after saying that, Miwa-nee smiled in clear satisfaction.


    -


    -


    After carrying Miwa-nee to their room and making sure that the mother and son could sleepfortably, I returned to the room with Hiyori.


    The girl was still sitting at the side, not budging an inch. When she saw me returning, she quickly ran to me and jumped in my embrace.


    ¡°Is there something worrying my Hiyori?¡± I asked.


    However, as though she lost her voice, Hiyori only shook her head while her head remained buried in my chest.


    ¡°I see¡­ Then should we sit?¡±


    And the same as earlier, she only gestured with her head and gave me a nod.


    Guiding her back to the bed, I sat us down on the side.


    Her body was still a little warm. Most likely the influence of what she watched. In any case, my hand traveled to her back and gently caressed it like how I did it before.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since we reconnected. And like I said earlier, this should be the first time we¡¯d be alone again since that day. She¡¯s still the same overheating girl. The extremely shy girl who would often nk out because she couldn¡¯t process everything too quickly.


    I guess that wouldn¡¯t change.


    She made progress as she integrated herself with the group of girls connected to me. However, apart from the same close friends she had before, the girl remained closed off to others.


    Not that I wanted her to change in a sh. I¡¯m actually hoping that she can be the same as Aya who¡¯s slowly opening up and befriending other girls our age.


    But thinking about it, it¡¯s probably fine for all of them to continue as they are. Their interactions with each other were no less than any other interactions with those outside our rtionship.


    Well, if I was to be asked, I still found her really adorable whenever she would overheat and fall in my arms powerlessly, only to recharge her Ruki Energy.


    In a way, I became her cure for that slightly unusual state. Apart from that, I also became her guiding light.


    Naturally, with our rtionship already changing to lovers, I ought to pull her up with me as my equal. Just like how I did it with my girls.


    I mean, even if we already did everything lovers can do, if I remain being seen as her idol, a sense of distance can still be felt between us. Idols, in this sense, are different from normal ¡®idolizing¡¯ someone else. There¡¯s still that part of her who looked up at me as though I¡¯m someone from that industry.


    I¡¯m hoping to close that distance and let us both feel that we¡¯re not in different worlds.


    ¡°Hiyori, we¡¯re finally alone¡­ Wanna talk with me for a bit?¡± I asked again.


    This time, the extremely shy girl raised her head and answered with words, ¡°dly¡­ my Ruki.¡±

 Chapter 951 Being an Idol

    <h4>Chapter 951 Being an Idol</h4>


    ¡°Am I still an idol for you?¡±


    ¡°Ruki will forever be my number 1 idol.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. But I¡¯m your boyfriend now. I wonder, what is an idol to you?¡±


    Laying out that question, Hiyori fell into contemtion. She stopped clinging to me and sat down straight next to me.


    Watching her doing that, I somehow reinforced my evaluation that when ites to talking about idols, Hiyori would be more engaged.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Idols are people admired. I personally love them because they¡¯re like a light guiding me out of the darkness¡­ They¡¯re always smiling no matter the challenge. And they¡¯re not shy at all. Like you, Ruki. You guided me out of my situation¡­ I thought it was fine to just quietly cheer myself up when I¡¯m alone or with my idol-enthusiast friends. But you suddenly appeared before me, cheering up in any way you can. I still remember that day you sang and danced for me. I always treasure that moment.¡±


    When she reached that point of talking about me, Hiyori looked up at me again and reached for my cheeks. She endearingly pinched them while her expression brightened at every word she uttered.


    Wait. I also danced? I thought I only sang that time¡­


    ¡°¡­ I still have the video I took of you. Wanna see?¡± Hiyori giggled as she pulled out her phone and essed a secret folder. There are a lot of entries there but she settled on one particr video file.


    When I saw that, I felt cold sweat pouring from my forehead and back.


    Why is there a video file?


    ¡°No¡­ And don¡¯t show them to anyone else!¡± I hurriedly blurted out, making the girlugh.


    ¡°Without your permission, I won¡¯t. This is my treasure. My Idol Ruki was born on that day.¡± Hiyori hugged her phone and closed her eyes as though she was reminiscing about that day.


    So, that¡¯s the day she started seeing me as an idol¡­


    Which part of me is idol-like, anyway?


    Ugh.


    ¡°So, I became an idol that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! But Ruki, you¡¯re no ordinary idol to me¡­ You¡¯re more than that. If the other idols can be seen only as a guiding light, you¡¯re different. You not only guided me but also kept me safe from everything. You remained at my side, cheered me up and cared for me more than anyone else. For me, you¡¯re irreceable. Now that you epted me as your girlfriend, I feel like I have ascended from just being your special fan. I think¡­¡± The girl paused as a bright smile bloomed on her lips, ¡°¡­ I can stand next to you proudly without being embarrassed at all.¡±


    Hiyori grabbed my hand, stood up from the bed and pulled me up with her. We stood side by side, our arms linked together.


    She then did one of the exaggerated yet adorable idol poses. When she found me not moving, her elbow nudged at my side.


    Helpless, I shook my head and did a male idol pose that could match what Hiyori did.


    This girl¡­ Even without me doing anything, she cleared up and closed that distance that I wanted to close. Instead of stopping bing an idol in her eyes, Hiyori put herself up and became an idol to be at the same stage as me.


    ¡°What do you think, Ruki? Wanna sing and dance together?¡± She nced at me. The girl was clearly preventing herself fromughing out loud. Furthermore, her head was also releasing steam from embarrassment. Yet, whatever she felt at the moment, Hiyori wanted to keep this up to patch up whatever sense of distance we had before.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    When I answered like that, her expression fell instantly.


    Panicked, I hurriedly uttered a follow-up.


    ¡°Not today¡­ We¡¯re in this room and you want us to sing and dance together? There¡¯s no way¡­ Instead of that¡­¡± Resting the posture my whole body instantaneously moved, grabbing her up and carrying her in my arms. I had her arms cling tightly to my back and her legs cross behind me. ¡°I¡¯m going to look forward to your idol debut but tonight, can I just make love with my Hiyori?¡±


    Understanding exactly what I meant, Hiyori blushed profusely as she once again overheated, her head slumped down to my neck and all her limbs clung ever so tightly as though she never wanted to let go.


    A few secondster, Hiyori who sessfully recharged sweetly whispered, ¡°¡­ Make love with me. I miss you. I miss everything about you and us.¡±


    Upon hearing that, my cock that was quietly waiting twitched in unrestrained excitement¡­ It hadn¡¯t been long since I gifted Miwa-nee but it was easily reenergized by Hiyori.


    Well, I¡¯m still a great pervert. I could simply say ¡®can I just let you feel my love tonight?¡¯ but I directly said those words.


    In any case, I stopped worrying about the sense of distance or Hiyori¡¯s disposition of being extremely shy. For my sake, the girl took a great stride forward realizing her dream of bing an idol. But even though it would just be an idol exclusive for me, bing a duo with me, it¡¯s still more than enough¡­


    I¡¯m extremely happy for her¡­ This is my Hiyori. My idol Hiyori¡­


    ¡°Why are you grinning like that? Pervert.¡±


    ¡°Wait. This grin is because of something else.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But why do I feel that part bing stiff again?¡± Hiyori leered as she moved her hips a little, lowering herself down to it.


    ¡°Well, that one¡­ I can confess that it¡¯s because of your answer¡­ I got excited.¡±


    ¡°See. My pervert idol, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s not a great title for an idol, is it?¡±


    ¡°Not a point of concern. I¡¯m your only fan. I love everything about you.¡± Hiyori looked at me in satisfaction before her sweetughs filled the room.


    Once she finished, the girl climbed up and put a hand on my nape. Without waiting for me to lower my head, the girl already caught my lips between hers.


    In this way, we gradually got lost in each other. My feet moved and I sat back down on the side of the bed, with Hiyori settling on myp.


    We exchanged heated kisses before one by one, I took off her lovely dress, baring her beautiful nakedness to my eyes.


    My arm traveled to her back, unhooking her bra before pulling it out of her.


    Hiyori was slightly on the bigger side. Although not as big as Kana or Yukari, it¡¯s still a size that would spill in my hands.


    ¡°Let me taste my Hiyori again,¡± I said as my tongue slid down from her neck before showering her chest in kisses, making sure not to hit her pinkish nipples.


    ¡°Uhhhn¡­ Ruki, you can spare yourself from asking for permission¡­ I¡¯m all yours¡­¡± Hiyori pinched my cheek again, before sweetly whispering that.


    ¡°Well then. I¡¯ll dig in¡­¡±


    As soon as my tongue remembered Hiyori¡¯s taste, my cock twitched once more, making the girl react to it by sliding down and pulling it out of its confines.


    ¡°And I will be taking care of this¡­¡± She passionately whispered, grabbing my shaft before stroking it at a moderate pace.


    With that, our night continues¡­ Hiyori, this lovely girl. It¡¯s been more than a month but¡­ we could once again reconnect. This time, physically.

 Chapter 952 Hiyori *

    <h4>Chapter 952 Hiyori *</h4>


    Perhaps reaching her limits of only saddling me or she just wanted to return the favor, Hiyori lifted her butt and sat down on my side. She then turned slightly to my side, her hand grabbing my entire length.


    After winking adorably, Hiyori mouthed ¡®I¡¯m digging in.¡¯ before gradually repositioning herself to find the best angle. Once she got it, the girl bent forward, the tip of my length perfectly captured in her little mouth.


    As it gradually slid inside her mouth, Hiyori¡¯s tongue quickly made its move, licking every nook and cranny as though it was cleaning it properly and lubricating it anew.


    It¡¯s warm, moist, and extremely pleasurable that I couldn¡¯t help but ce my hand on her head. My fingers dug in her fluffy gold-brown hair, brushing it lightly which the girl took as encouragement.


    ncing up, Hiyori¡¯s eyes brimmed with her eagerness. Momentster, her hand started stroking the entirety of my length, her head began bobbing up and down.


    She tried to take my cock in as much as possible but also stopped before the tip gapped her. When she paused for a moment, the girl looked at me in surprise, ¡°Ruki, this is bigger than I remembered.¡±


    Bereft of the earlier shyness, the girl openly stated what she found out. Clearly, she¡¯s remembering my former size that she could almost take in everything.


    Well, I was still in my growth phase so it¡¯s natural.


    I scratched my cheeks and coughed once before giving her the news, ¡°Yes. I think it will be even bigger in the next few years.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I thought I could take it all in by now.¡± Slightly saddened by that fact. The girl squeezed the head and pressed on the tip using her thumb. Because of what she did, my precum oozed out. Seeing that, Hiyori licked it clean before taking my cock again, continuing with what she aimed to do.


    It¡¯s been a while since I saw her in this kind of situation. Despite the girl¡¯s extreme shyness, Hiyori first learned this from me, and ever since then, she often gave me fetio even before I conquered herpletely.


    It would happen whenever we¡¯re done watching an idol concert. She would turn off the TV, lock the doors and return to my side to make out with me before eventually giving me a head, calling it her practice with me.


    One time, she forgot to lock the door and her ex-boyfriend came inside the room ¨C their clubroom ¨C and searched for her when she was in the middle of it. I had to quickly cover her up with the nket we used for cuddling so that she wouldn¡¯t be found out by him.


    While I conversed with her ex-boyfriend, Hiyori didn¡¯t stop, she continued sucking my cock beneath the nket with more eagerness than normal.


    Surely, the guy was suspicious at that time. However, with how dismissive my voice was¡­ he could only leave the room in annoyance.


    When I removed the nket, Hiyori looked like she went to a sauna from how much sweat she rued, yet her expression was too erotic while her tongue still trying to lick the semen I released.


    At the time, guilt flooded her head when she returned to her senses.


    She avoided me for three days before I cornered her in the same room, asked her to watch with me and when it was done, I returned the favor, I slid down the soft couch and opened her legs.


    Not only that, but I also nned for her ex-boyfriend to show up.


    The next sequence of events that happened was still a little vivid in my mind. She also grabbed the nket and covered me up, masking my body to be a pillow she was clutching between her legs.


    When the guy tried to ask her toe with her, that was the first time Hiyori vehemently refused him, resulting in more progress in my conquest of her.


    Well, I was downright bad at that time but whenever she would be in an argument with that guy, I would be by her side,forting her with everything I could.


    She tried ming herself for cheating. I mean, I pushed her to reach that point, after all. But little by little, with our time together bing more frequent than her time to hang out with that guy, the girl slowly fell into my clutches. I brought her to that karaoke before bringing her home, finishing my conquest.


    Anyway, that¡¯s only a part of our past.


    At the moment, I had just finished returning the favor. Hiyori was sprawled on the bed, her legs opened up for me. My saliva and her love juices mixed up, making it easy for my fingers to slide in and out of her narrow entrance.


    As I got into position, I reminded Hiyori of that time, ¡°Remember that time you hid me under the nket while I¡¯m returning the favor?¡±


    ¡°¡­ O-of course I do. It¡¯s kind of exciting and you could¡¯ve been caught by him.¡±


    ¡°Yet, we didn¡¯t. Just like when he also almost caught you sucking me under the nket.¡±


    Hiyori¡¯s face only turned even redder. I thought I would see her feeling guilty again but that¡¯s all in the past. She already put that guy behind her. He might still be called her childhood friend but that¡¯s all he is to her right now. Just like what Ogawa is to Hina.


    I caressed her cheek and pressed my thumb on her lips which she unconsciously sucked before going down to her skirt and underwear, pulling them off of her.


    As I relished at the sight of her beautiful figure that I haven¡¯t seen for months, I continued, ¡°But you see, that might be exciting but the one I couldn¡¯t really forget was the day I brought you home. In this very room, I took your first time.¡±


    With her eyes widening a bit as the memory about that day flooded in, Hiyori surprisingly got embarrassed, ¡°Your parents were at home¡­ I was loud that day¡­ This is why I¡¯m a little afraid to meet them. Your mother will remind me of it¡­ But you¡­ Ugh¡­ Ruki, you meanie!¡±


    As she went off from being flustered to being annoyed with me, I finished preparing myself, my hand slipped beneath her, lifting her back slightly.


    Understanding what I wanted to do, Hiyori stopped iling. She opened her legs wider. She then sped her hands on my nape, raising her body halfway.


    I leaned forward to kiss her and Hiyori weed it wholeheartedly, her loving gaze focused on me.


    At the same time as that, I pushed the tip of my cock inside her entrance¡­ I could feel her whole being wrapping around it as I slowly but surely reached her depths.


    Hiyori didn¡¯t moan yet the way her face twisted in the pleasure of my intrusion indicated what she was feeling.


    By the time she settled down and quietly amodated my whole length, Hiyori lifted herself, perfectly settling herself on myp.


    ¡°Ruki, do you want to reenact our first time?¡± She asked me as she let her hips make a circr motion, letting my cock grind along her walls.


    Hiyori had long sumbed to the pleasure but her moans still refused toe out. She¡¯s the best one when ites to holding it in.


    ¡°Not really. However, because this is our first sex in a while¡­ I wanted to do it using your favorite position¡­¡± My hand caressed her back, her springy soft chest, and her round buttocks. I missed this girl a lot.


    I then stretched my feet,pletely putting us in a sitting position where Hiyori had the liberty to do what she wanted while still holding me close to her.


    Although she was delighted at what I said, the girl facepalmed, pinched my cheeks, and bit my ears before dering ¡°Ruki, I¡¯ll take you down tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, I simply nodded and waited to see what she was going to do.


    Truthfully, my hips were a little sore because of how intense I did it with Miwa-nee but I couldn¡¯t tell her that, right?


    In any case, Hiyori was already bought by my act. She held onto me and let my arm rest on her incredible softness behind. My fingers sank in it and made the girl finally let out a small moan.


    She then kissed me once and embraced me tightly. And once she found her rhythm, Hiyori nced down at our connection. I¡¯m buried deep inside her and I could vividly feel how warm her inside was as it pulsated like a heartbeat, squeezing me tightly. The stimtion was strong but without any aggressive movements, we could stay like this all night¡­ never reaching climax.


    Of course, that¡¯s not gonna happen. Because as soon as she adjusted herself, her hips started moving up and down, humping me at a gradually quickening pace.

 Chapter 953 Treated Like a Patient

    <h4>Chapter 953 Treated Like a Patient</h4>


    Back then, sex for me was just a part of the conquest. It became the defining moment of sessfully stealing the girl from whatever kind of rtionship they had. Whether I did it with them with the right amount of emotion or just pure lust that was fueled by my desire, I had no idea.


    In any case, watching Hiyori dance on top of me with the same expression as before and feeling the same emotions raging in our chests, I could now honestly say that I definitely love all of them without being aware of it. And it¡¯s the same for those who chose not to pursue me.


    How broken am I, really? If I understood how much I loved them back then, I wouldn¡¯t have done something to make them cry, hurt or be in pain.


    ¡°Haahh! Ruki, I¡¯m¡­ Uhhhnn¡­ I¡¯m cumming!¡± Pulling me out of my thoughts, Hiyori feverishly shouted as her face bloomed in pure bliss and satisfaction. Even at this moment, my whole length was sliding in and out of her, scraping her sensitive walls and bringing us both to cloud nine. It felt too good that at some point in time, I matched her movements regardless of the little soreness of my back.


    And this time, having shouted that, Hiyori just let herself loose as she entangled herself with me, enough for us to feel each other¡¯s heartbeats. The girl¡¯s whole body entrancingly shivered in pleasure as she reached her climax, pushing herself down and letting my full length upy her deep recesses.


    The same as her, having felt the almost suffocating grip of her insides as her love juices spilled from her entrance, I stopped holding it in. I climaxed at the same time as her, doing a few forceful thrusts in the process. As we both felt my semen burst and gradually filled her depths, my arms crossed to her back and pushed her down even further before searching for her lips, conveying how much I love this moment with her.


    A full minute passed before we both calmed down. Although we¡¯re still a little out of breath, Hiyori and I simply let ourselvesy down on the bed and cuddled each other.


    We affectionately stared at each other andughed, chuckled or giggled at times. I caressed her cheeks and gently brushed her disheveled hair with my fingers. The girl copied what I did, taking care of my appearance just the same.


    We exchanged sweet mutterings that made our hearts aflutter and we kissed as though we hadn¡¯t done it for forever.


    A whileter, Hiyori scooched even closer, snuggling her head on my neck. She then opened her mouth, and her warm yet extremelyforting breath brushed against my skin.


    ¡°In the end, we did it the same as back then, Ruki.¡± She started.


    ¡°Yes, we did. Minus the pain for you.¡±


    But it¡¯s a little painful for me¡­ Well, I would never tell that to her. For sure, it would be back to normal overnight. It¡¯s just a little tired, after all.


    ¡°Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t that painful for me¡­ From everything we did before it¡­ It felt more natural.¡± Hiyori said, her face heating up in a renewed bout of shyness.


    Now that she reminded me, she¡¯s right¡­ Even before I brought her home, we had long been a little adventurous with our sexual rtionship. I mean, that situation with her ex-boyfriend only happened two times ¨C one of which, I nned. In any case, I savored those moments of keeping her to myself while her ex-boyfriend was clueless about where she disappeared to. They satisfied my bottomless desire back then. In a way, those moments prepared her for the real thing.


    ¡°And I loved it. My Ruki finally held me like I was his most precious treasure. At the same, I also got to hold you close while intimately connected to you. Ruki, that¡¯s the day that I got convinced about how much I love you more than anybody else.¡± Hiyori continued, her face beaming with happiness and undisguised affection.


    ¡°I see. But what I did to you next was horrible.¡±


    ¡°Forget about that. It¡¯s already in the past. I held on with that love and now, I¡¯m raking in the magnified reward. My Ruki loves me back. Even if I¡¯m only one among the many girls you love at the moment, I won¡¯t exchange it for anything else.¡± Hiyori pushed a finger on my lips, preventing me from saying anything else.


    And when she¡¯s done, she tugged at me, asking for another kiss¡­


    Like everyone, this girl¡¯s resolve was as sturdy as theirs. It would probably not break against anything else but me. Right. I am its only weakness at the moment. For sure, that¡¯s the same for the others.


    Despite me opening up that choice for them, these girls would only give up if I gave up first¡­


    This is why I have to make it right for all of them. It¡¯s one of the things that ¡®I have to do.¡¯


    -


    -


    After getting sufficient rest, we put on our clothes and moved to the bedroom where Akane and Yae were waiting.


    However, as soon as we stepped in. The two pushed us out of the room and dragged us downstairs.


    In this way, we all took a bath at the same time. Naturally, having rested enough, my insatiable lust for the girls I love made another appearance.


    But because of that, my slightly sore back and hips got exposed. Thankfully, I finished pampering them. But instead of scolding me, the three treated me like a patient as they guided me up the stairs.


    There, in the bedroom, they took their turns massaging my back. Akane even brought out some kind of medicinal ointment for it, fully prepared for this eventual moment.


    And now, I¡¯m lying face down, hearing their voices and feeling Hiyori¡¯s affectionate fingers brush my hair as though she¡¯s lulling me to sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that husband only felt sore this time. From what I remember, it¡¯s already rare for half a day to pass without you doing it with some of us.¡± Akane tapped my sore back and chuckled.


    Uhh¡­ like I said, it¡¯s because of not holding back with Miwa-nee. And for sure, these girls heard it¡­ I mean, they heard Miwa-nee¡¯s moans and the loud creaking of my bed. It might break soon enough.


    ¡°Sweetie must¡¯ve been pampering you every morning and night. Can you trade ces with me for a week?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a secret, Yae.¡± Akane answered. But she said it as though it¡¯s a boast. ¡°And you can always live here with us if you want it too.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I wish it was that easy. My parents aren¡¯t as forgiving as yours. Even if sweetie honestly faces them, they will not let me go.¡± Yae¡¯s voice sounded a little sad. I haven¡¯t met her parents yet but from what I heard from her, they¡¯re too strict. It¡¯s already a wonder how she could stay here every week.


    ¡°Anyway, can¡¯t you¡­ tone it down a little. What will you do if you get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Simple. I will celebrate.¡±


    ¡°How envi¡ª No! You idiot!¡±


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m joking. I never miss taking the pill. And sometimes, I swallow it. When I finally be Mrs. Onoda, that¡¯s the right moment.¡±


    Hearing that exchange, I could feel my face heating up more than my back which was smeared with the searing ointment. These girls¡­ Good thing I had my face down.


    A few minutester, the two¡¯s conversation came to an end and we prepared for the uing day. Ignoring the pricking pain on my back, I had the three lovely girls snuggled to me as we called it a night.

 Chapter 954 Grumpy Anzu

    <h4>Chapter 954 Grumpy Anzu</h4>


    Sunday. Thest day of the month of May.


    Our morning didn¡¯t start as early as yesterday. I, along with the three lovely women, stayed in bed until 8 am.


    Apart from resting my back more, we used the time to talk about just anything.


    From Akane, I heard a lot of gossip going around their school. Close to half of it was about me or rather, the different sightings of me whenever I was in disguise to walk the girls to the school gate.


    Apparently, they started specting about my identity. Although they hadn¡¯t asked the girls sighted with me yet, it¡¯s only a matter of time.


    There¡¯s also the newspaper club guy who approached Akane asking about me and how I am connected to Yae. When that guy from the newspaper club caught me, he directly mentioned Yae¡¯s name and I somehow confirmed that I know her.


    Really, those guys love controversies. Can¡¯t really me them when that¡¯s literally their job. They can¡¯t just fill their newspaper with nonsense.


    I already thought of a solution for that. If I let them interview me, that might stop their persistent chase after that scoop. The only question is ¡®when is the right time?¡¯.


    Continuing from that, Yae also told gossip from the higher year making rounds throughout their school. There¡¯s a lot of interesting information about it and we somehow used those as topics for the rest of the morning.


    Ah. Right. There¡¯s also the mention of some of their ex trying to start over. Or how they¡¯re starting to gain poprity as well as more idiots trying to ask them out despite their deration that they¡¯re already in a rtionship. Even Hiyori, who¡¯s extremely shy and closed off to her ssmates, had been approached by some who found her charming.


    Of course, that¡¯s not a major problem for all of us. My girls trusted me just as much as I trusted them. They¡¯re aware that if things turned troublesome for them to fend off, I woulde running and solve it for them.


    One thing though, I noticed how tired Yae¡¯s voice was when she mentioned that. Although a bit insignificant, it¡¯s taking a toll on their mental health.


    I was worried, naturally. However, I didn¡¯t let it show on my face. Instead, I started thinking of ways to help them stave off those mental stress.


    Showering them with affection was a natural solution. But I found that insufficient. They¡¯re my girls¡­ If those flies kept on buzzing in their ears, the more efficient solution was to swat them down, right?


    I took mental note of the names they mentioned. Before I leave the house, I n to check on my PC and all the information I stored on it.


    Who knows? Their names mighte up on the data I collected during middle school. Although not as extensive as a profiler¡¯s folder, they at least contained things I observed from those people I alleged to be connected to my target.


    -


    -


    After finishing our morning routine which included the exercise and breakfast, I went to my previous room and essed the PC to check on those names I took note of.


    Following that, I checked on the girls first before preparing for the first one in my schedule for today.


    Shopping with Eimi.


    ¡°Onee-san, good morning.¡±


    When I arrived in front of the Nikaido household, Anzu, Eimi¡¯s older cousin, exited the front door.


    She¡¯s wearing a baseball, a varsity jacket and skinny jeans. With her tiny stature unbefitting of a college student, she looked like a middle schooler going out to y with her friends in a park.


    Well, naturally, that¡¯s not what she¡¯s going to do. Furthermore, upon seeing me outside the gate and hearing my greeting, the girl¡¯s bright expression turned sour.


    I wonder what¡¯s wrong with her?


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re here again, Onoda-kun? Eimi is still in her room. You cane in if you want.¡± The girl clicked her tongue. Despite the grumpy aura surrounding her, the words she uttered delighted me.


    ¡°Really? Can I? But isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Her parents are out. You cane in. Trust me.¡± She answered while snapping her fingers.


    ¡°Thatst phrase sounds ominous.¡±


    I noticed a slight hint of mischief from her. This girl was acting out a y in front of me. Perhaps, her parents were truly out. However, entering Eimi¡¯s room? This mischievous pipsqueak was probably hoping for me to see the girl in a defenseless state like being in her underwear which could earn me a p.


    But that was only if Eimi would snap at me from seeing her body. Ah, well, she¡¯d at least be embarrassed.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t even trust me? Who am I again?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Anzu-onee-san.¡±


    ¡°Right! I¡¯m an adult telling you, youngling, toe in and fetch your girlfriend. Are you chickening out?¡±


    ¡°Not really. But onee-san, you seem kinda different today. Are you on your period?¡±


    I could save myself from this conversation. However, I decided to just wait for Eimi toe out instead. As much as I wanted to see her in just her underwear¡­ now¡¯s not the time.


    ¡°Who¡¯s on her period?! No. I¡¯m not. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. But onee-san, you became this grumpy upon seeing me. Am I the reason for your bad mood?¡±


    ¡°Stop being too perceptive!¡± Anzu snapped again. I got it right, after all.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a trait of mine, onee-san. Anyway, can I ask how I ruined your mood?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your face.¡±


    My face?


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your face, you idiot! What¡¯s the first thing that came up when you saw me?¡±


    Ah¡­ So, it¡¯s because of that. She saw my expression upon seeing her¡­ Although I could still be as inexpressive as before, I was kind of a little excited to see Eimi.


    ¡°Can I lie?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Be as truthful as you can.¡± Anzu crossed her arms as she looked up at me.


    No matter how intimidating she presented herself to be, she really looked like a middle schooler to me. Well, a middle schooler was still closer to our age so¡­ she still looked fine.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t me me for this, onee-san. I thought you looked like a middle schooler going out to y.¡±


    Even before I could finish talking, Anzu¡¯s foot rose and delivered a kick to the back of my knees.


    The force was negligible but I acted as though I got hit by her and bent my knee.


    ¡°There you go! Stop looking down on me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you, onee-san.¡± I staggered for a bit before standing straight again. ¡°I mean, I found you adorable?¡±


    ¡°Why the question? You little! Do you think I can¡¯t take you down?!¡±


    Anzuunched another kick but I easily dodged, letting her hit nothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous, onee-san. Can I at least apologize?¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve done that from the start. Hmph.¡±


    This girl¡­ is a little childish. No. She¡¯s really acting like a child. Now I¡¯m starting to wonder what her ex saw in her.


    Anyway, I apologized to the girl which easily straightened her expression.


    She thenughed and reached for my head, ruffling my hair. ¡°There you go. Remember to be this well-mannered, Onoda-kun. Otherwise, Eimi will get tired of you.¡±


    I don¡¯t think she will¡­


    However, it was at this moment that the door opened again.


    ¡°Huh? Anzu-nee, what¡¯s this about?¡± Eimi, who looked too beautiful in her outfit, alternately looked at us, a hint of jealousy in her voice.

 Chapter 955 Former Classmates (1)

    <h4>Chapter 955 Former ssmates (1)</h4>


    Can a head pat from another girl induce jealousy? Perhaps. Perhaps not.


    Eimi instantly closed the few steps of distance from the door and their gate to pull me away from her older cousin.


    ¡°Eimi, do you think I¡¯m going to steal your man from you?¡± Anzu asked, clearly puzzled by how her little cousin reacted.


    The girl instantly shook her head in denial.


    ¡°No. You can never steal him. But¡­ He can¡­ uhh.¡± Eimi stopped there and looked at me helplessly. She wanted to turn the situation around by saying I can steal Anzu if I wanted to but she¡¯s conflicted about saying it openly.


    Seeing her act like this, I was pleasantly amused. With a hint of red quickly lining her face, I put my hand on her cheek before putting her in my embrace.


    ¡°There, there. Everything¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t ever be stolen by anyone. It will only be the other way around.¡± I whispered in her ears, tickling her in the process.


    Eimi squirmed from the sensation. A whileter, she exhaled before stifling augh, ¡°I know.¡± She replied, relief carried by her voice.


    With this, I noticed another trait of Eimi. She is open to the idea of sharing me with the other girls but she¡¯s quick to be jealous if she saw me in close proximity with another girl, even if it was her older cousin.


    Or maybe, I was interpreting her reaction differently.


    It¡¯s also possible that seeing me lower my head to another worked her up. Her interest in me originally stemmed from how I was aloof and mysterious. She probably found it strange. This girl was not used to seeing me acting amiably to others.


    In any case, two weeks ago, Eimi butted heads with her older cousin, bickering nonstop while I got stuck between them. She even somehow hinted that she probably wouldn¡¯t mind if I also take Anzu.


    Eimi¡¯s reaction today was kinda far from it.


    Well, I could ask her about it when we got our time alone. For now, I pampered the girl until she became satisfied.


    Anzu, who was watching on our side, shrugged helplessly.


    She was about to leave but as though an idea struck her head, she turned around and faced us again.


    She stood straight. Her chin raised high and her hands on her hips.


    ¡°You know, Eimi. If you keep acting like that, someone will really snatch your guy. There are bitches everywhere who will think it¡¯s a challenge to steal someone else¡¯s lover. Those bitches are ought to be erased in this world.¡±


    It sounded like a lecture but she¡¯s clearly channeling her rage towards those ¡®bitches¡¯ she¡¯s referring to.


    What she said wasn¡¯t entirely wrong in the normal sense but¡­


    ¡°Onee-san. That also applies to men.¡± I answered.


    The short girl looked at me and narrowed her eyes as though she was looking at an eyesore.


    She then shrugged and acted haughtily.


    ¡°Heh. Of course, Onoda-kun. I don¡¯t need to remind you of that, do I? There are also bastards who steal women. But we¡¯re talking about Eimi here. From how lovestruck she is, she won¡¯t be stolen from you. But you, if you somehow got tired of how she¡¯s acting, you can easily be swayed by those bitches.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen!¡± Eimi refuted. Before she went on to tell her older cousin how it¡¯s impossible for me to be stolen from her. Of course, without mentioning ourplex rtionship.


    ¡°I think onee-san doesn¡¯t know me well yet, that¡¯s saddening¡­¡± I started.


    Forget about how I was that bastard, that¡¯s irrelevant now.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m just the same as Eimi. If I saw someone else close to her, I would be a little worked up and antagonize that someone even if he¡¯s innocent.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s good then. You two have a great time.¡±


    Dropping the topic like that, Anzu waved her hand and left us alone.


    As for where she¡¯s going, I heard from Eimi that she¡¯s meeting up with her college buddies. Most certainly, not a date. Who will go on a date with that kind of outfit?


    -


    -


    Because we skipped shopping togetherst week, those employees who recognized us at the supermarket were all smiles. As it was already a habit for us to shop together, missing a week somehow worried some of the women there.


    Men couldn¡¯t care less. If I had to guess what¡¯s on their mind, they¡¯re more prone to gloat if it turns out that Eimi and I broke up.


    Anyway, as we were on our way to check out what we bought, Eimi suddenly stopped me from walking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you forget something? We can still go back there.¡±


    Well, anyone who didn¡¯t bring a shopping list in the supermarket or department stores was often bound to forget one or two items. That would be another trip around the isles to search for whatever they forgot to put in their cart.


    But Eimi didn¡¯t answer me. Instead, she pointed somewhere.


    I nced at where she was pointing and found out a group of boys and girls that had just entered the supermarket.


    My forehead creased as I tried to recall if they were someone I know but considering I always filtered those irrelevant to my conquest, I couldn¡¯t remember.


    Thankfully, Eimi filled me in.


    ¡°They¡¯re our ssmates fromst year. No, some of them are still my ssmates this school year. They¡¯re the loud ones that always hog the front seats, acting like hotshots.¡±


    Hotshots, huh? Right. I could vaguely recall some of them. Mostly the girls though.


    ¡°I see. We can¡¯t be seen by them.¡±


    I had no idea why they were together here at the supermarket but it would be a certainty for them to talk about us if they ever found out. And because my rtionship with Akane was already public knowledge at that school, it would give birth to another troublesome issue.


    Actually, the solution for this was simple. I could just let Eimi wait outside or vice versa.


    Even if they hit the one who would remain here in a conversation, they wouldn¡¯t find anything weird aside from pushing two carts.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside, Ruki. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    Eimi also thought about that solution. At this point, that group had already entered the supermarket and they scattered with baskets in their hands.


    Eimi gave me the money for what she bought and although reluctant, she walked away from me. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at the caf¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pick you up there.¡± I nodded and saw her off. Once she sessfully left the supermarket, I pushed our carts and lined up at one of the checkout counters.


    Since I was pushing two carts, I received weird stares from other customers lined up. The employees who recognized us were a little puzzled. Nheless, theyment on it.


    Because the line was a little slow to move. It became inevitable for me to be seen by those former ssmates.


    A few secondster, I saw from the corner of my eyes one of the three girls in that group of five. She¡¯s walking straight toward me while wearing an expression of extreme interest.


    ¡°Onoda-kun? What a coincidence!¡± The girl eximed as she tapped my shoulder to gain my attention.


    When her clear yet loud voice rang out, another voice followed suiting from behind me, ¡°Did you say Onoda? Man, we found a celebrity!¡±


    It¡¯s from one of the two guys. The voice was unfamiliar but when he walked up to my side, the vague memory of seeing them acting like hotshots, like Eimi described, arose.


    These guys are a troublesome bunch. Good thing Eimi¡¯s not the one who remained here.

 Chapter 956 Former Classmates (2)

    <h4>Chapter 956 Former ssmates (2)</h4>


    When I said they¡¯re troublesome, it¡¯s about how they¡¯re all self-serving idiots. They¡¯re a group that does anything to have fun. Or at least, that¡¯s how I remembered them from the few times I put them under observation.


    Because I abide by my rule of not picking my target in my ss, the only times I could remember being engaged in a conversation with them was whenever there was a group activity or during the sports and cultural festival.


    That¡¯s how disconnected I was in my ss. That¡¯s why I was honestly surprised to find out that Eimi developed feelings for me.


    Anyway, the other three in their group showed up not long after the two approached me. They¡¯re all talking to me as though I was their long-lost childhood friend and they¡¯re dying to catch up with whatever story I coulde up with while we¡¯re separated.


    But it¡¯s easy to notice in their eyes and expressions that they¡¯re just in it for the fun of it.


    ¡°Enough with that. Go back and get what we needed. I¡¯ll apany Onoda-kun here.¡± The first girl, who approached me, told the other four off, she even made a gesture of shooing them off. She even sent me a wink, most likely thinking that she did me a favor.


    Well, in a certain sense, she did. I had no energy to entertain all their questions. I only even answered the basic ones like why am I here or what school I¡¯m attending. They tried mentioning Akane and about how our rtionship sat me up the pedestal as the number 1 guy among the first years they envied.


    If it¡¯s Eimi who was left behind here. They probably wouldn¡¯t be this interested or they would also be after seeing the two carts.


    In any case, the girl was sessful in sending them away. She even gave the basket to that guy who stuck to my side earlier.


    From what I recall, this girl was the ringleader of their group. She''s extremely outgoing and outspoken; an extrovert so to speak. If our ss back then would be ranked, she¡¯d be at the top of the hierarchy. She¡¯s neither a ss President nor a representative of othermittees but she¡¯s got this certain charisma to be on speaking terms with everyone in our ss, except me.


    ¡°Now that the distractions are away¡­ Onoda-kun. I see that you haven¡¯t changed much. You still have the same uninterested gaze. I wonder, is my charisma not enough to make you interested in even a simple conversation?¡± The girl checked herself out but soon enough, she gave up after finding nothing wrong with her.


    She sighed lightly before focusing her gaze on me.


    In front of me, only two customers left before my turn. I could ignore the girl if I wanted to but with how loud her voice was, I already heard those in front of me clicking their tongues in annoyance.


    Not my fault, right?


    But I guess, it¡¯s best if I entertained her enough to shut her up.


    ¡°Machida, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°How cold. But that¡¯s to be expected with someone taken.¡± The girl I called Machida looked disappointed but that interest bubbling up in her remained. ¡°Say, Onoda-kun, if I say that I want you, will you dump Shimizu?¡±


    As soon as she finished saying that, the girl tried to hook her arm with mine but I simply stepped to the side, dodging her.


    Realizing that she failed at what she aimed to do, the girl burst intoughter. ¡°What quick reflexes! Onoda-kun. You¡¯re really interesting. But you¡¯re so boringst year. No one in our ss got to get close to you. You always keep your distance as if you never want anything to do with us. Now that we¡¯re not ssmates and not schoolmates either¡­ is it now possible to get to know you?¡±


    This girl¡­ Looking at her pretty emerald eyes, I could tell that she was serious. Anyway, I did remember herst name but that¡¯s about it.


    My mind was upied with the thought of Eimi waiting for me outside. I couldn¡¯t even be worked up in understanding where she¡¯sing from.


    Eimi was one thing. She was next to me and she observed me closely. But this girl? I couldn¡¯t even remember the times that she tried talking to me.


    So, this was possibly just her trying to have fun again.


    She had the looks, alright. She wouldn¡¯t be at the top of our ss without that. But being aware of my rtionship with Akane and trying this stunt, I could easily deduce her motive.


    Furthermore, those who she sent away were probably just lurking in the corner, waiting for any kind of development.


    Judging from how they¡¯re trying to ask me earlier, all of them only see me as a source of entertainment. They¡¯re looking down at me. If I get swayed by this girl, they¡¯re probably going tough their ass off.


    ¡°Huh? What for? You can continue to see me as the boring dude, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± I shrugged and pushed my carts. At this point, she couldn¡¯t squeeze to my side anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great defense, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re still too tough to crack.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any cracking, Machida. I am what I am. If you¡¯re only trying to have fun at the expense of another person; in this case, me. Go ahead. I don¡¯t care.¡± I answered.


    Upon hearing that, the girl¡¯s eyes tilted her head in confusion ¡°Huh? We¡¯re not trying to make fun of you. Is that what you think of us?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then why the barrage of questions?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re interested in what¡¯s going on with a former ssmate. No one from our ss has gotten close to you. And from what I heard, you never looked at Shimizu for the whole three years. I am curious what changed.¡±


    I observed her reaction and I guess it¡¯s pretty genuine. So, it¡¯s just my misconception that she¡¯s trying to get a kick out of me, huh? No, maybe what she¡¯s saying was the truth but if I acted differently, they¡¯d still find it amusing.


    ¡°Not much has changed. I simply remembered that I love her. Is that understandable?¡±


    ¡°What the heck is that? Did you get amnesia or something?¡±


    ¡°Sort of? Anyway, nice meeting you five. I never acted as a ssmate because it¡¯s troublesome to deal with people I¡¯m not interested in.¡± I dered as I pushed the carts forward.


    ¡°That¡¯s rude, you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. But Machida, that''s just how I am. If you¡¯re thinking that I¡¯m an interesting person then¡­ just drop the thought.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ This is the first real conversation I had with you, Onoda-kun. And I must say, you¡¯re interesting enough to not bore me. I won¡¯t ask why you have two carts anymore. That¡¯s intriguing but I don¡¯t want to get on your nerves anymore. See ya!¡±


    Ending our conversation with that, Machida sent me a provocative grin before walking away without looking back.


    I thought she wouldn¡¯t mention it but to decide on not prying about it when it should be the most interesting detail that could tickle their curiosity, I guess my evaluation of her or their group was really off.


    Anyway, I put them in the back of my mind soon after that. If I ever encounter them again after this day, I¡¯ll just act the same way.

 Chapter 957 Eimi’s Future

    <h4>Chapter 957 Eimi''s Future</h4>


    With tworge bags in hand, I picked up Eimi at the caf¨¦. Since there¡¯s still a possibility for those five to spot us inside it, we skipped resting there and just went straight home.


    On the way, I told her what happened. How Machida and her group approached me as well as the content of our conversation.


    Eimi listened to it in concentration but at times, she would fall in contemtion before offering her insight.


    Among the five. Her current ssmates are Machida and the first guy who talked to me. That guy¡¯s disposition was cool, stylish and easy to talk to. He¡¯s like the other half of Machida. However, they¡¯d never been a couple. At least, not yet or they hid it really well.


    But as extroverted as they are, they¡¯re surely the type who won¡¯t hide something great that happened to them. I mean, that¡¯s a topic that they would enthusiastically discuss while teasing the couple.


    ¡°They got divided, huh? But they still stuck together. I guess that¡¯s how tight their friendship is.¡± Imented. Not that I had any experience with that kind of rtionship to get urate spection. I have observed that kind of group but never really found them that interesting.


    Nami¡¯s circle was something like that until I broke it to pieces that the only thing keeping them intact was possibly the club they created.


    ¡°Un. You never had someone you could genuinely call a friend, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the case. Well, there¡¯s Misaki now.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That girl. Didn¡¯t the others urately guess what you feel for her? You treasure her like how you treasure all of us.¡±


    ¡°It might be so. But she¡¯s still different. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t want to taint her innocence and remain her good friend.¡±


    ¡°Ah. So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s fine for you to taint our innocence?¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ That¡¯s not the correct interpretation. I am romantically involved with you. We mutually love each other. The desire to be this close, affectionate, sweet, and intimate are desires born from it. For Misaki, I only want to protect her.¡± I exined. But when I thought about the girl¡¯s recent actions, I smiled bitterly, ¡°Well, I will probably fail at doing that. She saw me with the other girls and witnessed my rtionship with them. With that as the catalyst, the girl has started exhibiting the desire to be the same as them. Someone shebeled as my ¡®special friend¡¯. Although she still had no idea what that would entail.¡±


    Eimi candidlyughed at the silliness of it. ¡°For a high school girl to be that innocent, it¡¯s somewhat unthinkable. I have yet to meet her, so I can¡¯t say anything else. Still, it¡¯s also on you to decide what kind of rtionship you want with her.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re right. Anyway, let¡¯s get past that topic. I said I will be focusing on whoever I am with.¡±


    The girl looked at me impishly, ¡°Heh. You say that but didn¡¯t we also decide that if there¡¯s something on our mind, we¡¯re going to talk about it? I think that counts as one.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, it can be counted as that. But Eimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I love to spend time and spoil you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Good luck with that, Ruki.¡± Eimiughed amusedly as her gaze focused on my upied hands, ¡°I said I can also carry my bag but you insist.¡±


    Uh¡­ Because of how I was carrying two bulging grocery bags, even holding hands or hugging my arm wasn¡¯t possible for her.


    In any case, seeing how the girl has started teasing me like this, she¡¯s already past the stage of only being too lovestruck with me. She¡¯s nowfortable enough to joke around with me.


    ¡°It is a man¡¯s duty to carry theirdy¡¯s burden,¡± I said in a serious tone as though I was from some old time period. Although that phrase was still valued in modern times, that earned me another cheerfulugh from Eimi.


    ¡°How gant. Then can you lower your head a bit and look here.¡± Stopping in her steps, Eimi scanned our surroundings and nodded after finding out that no one was around us.


    Understanding her intention, a smile naturally formed on my face as I followed her words.


    With her whole face covered in a reddish hue, the girl pressed her hands on my shoulder and tiptoed to kiss me. It was a swift one, it was so sweet that I followed her lips for another one.


    And that¡¯s how we dropped the topic of having a friend as well as the former ssmates that I encountered.


    When we arrived at their house, I spent another hour inside. She invited me into her room where we rolled around her bed and snuggled for a good while.


    It got a little heated but not to the point where our clothes flew off the bed.


    We have all the time in our hands. There¡¯s no need to rush.


    Besides, there¡¯s another reason.


    Her parents are returning before lunch and they¡¯re expecting Eimi to have finished preparing for it.


    That¡¯s why for half the time of my stay, I helped her in the kitchen.


    Last week, I asked her toe and eat with us at home but when we were done, Eimi and I ate together, serving each other what we prepared. Like a normal date, but at home.


    ¡°How many secret recipes does your family have?¡± I asked midway as I savored the delectable Nikaido Family¡¯s Special Salisbury Steak.


    ¡°Enough to fill a menu in a restaurant,¡± Eimi answered nonchntly. It¡¯s a normal detail for her.


    ¡°That¡­ So, your parents¡¯ job is¡­¡±


    ¡°Un. Whatever you¡¯re thinking, that¡¯s correct. They owned a restaurant out in the busiest area of our city. They have hired a chef but sometimes they wanted to be the one inside the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Not as amazing as your parents, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that. So that means¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to seed. Look forward to it, Ruki. They say the fastest way to the man¡¯s heart is through their stomach. I¡¯ll fill up your belly with my cooking.¡± Eimi pointed her fork to me while sporting a victorious smile.


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but stand up and pinched her cheeks.


    ¡°Now that got me excited for the future.¡± I honestly answered before we resumed our early lunch.


    -


    -


    When I returned home, I brought back some of those steaks that Eimi packed for the others to eat.


    Well, that¡¯s thoughtful of her, and looking at the satisfied expressions of the Minoru and the girls upon eating it, there¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s delicious.


    After resting for a while, I prepared once more for my next destination.


    This time, I wouldn¡¯t be alone.


    Yae and Hiyori prepared as well.


    I was going to send them home and from there¡­ I¡¯m going to meet Aoi and her childhood friend, Ohori-senpai.


    However, unlike what I asked her, this meeting was only to reintroduce me to the girl¡­ To refresh her memory. And it¡¯s also a way for me to ascertain the real situation.


    As much as possible I didn¡¯t want to resort back to my old methods but if it was truly as dire as Aoi made it out to be then I have to also prepare myself for it.

 Chapter 958 Meeting Ohori-senpai

    <h4>Chapter 958 Meeting Ohori-senpai</h4>


    After dropping off both Yae and Hiyori right in front of their house, I rode a bus to get to my next destination.


    It¡¯s also reachable by train but because Hiyori¡¯s house was closer to the bus stop, I opted to use that.


    While waiting, I messaged Aoi who was already with Ohori-senpai.


    She sent a photo from the same coffee shop and the same table wherein they caught Ohori-senpai¡¯s boyfriending in with another girl. Following that, the direction to reach it.


    Our city, ifpared to the biggest ward in Tokyo, was considerably bigger. Even if I lived in this city for my whole life, I haven¡¯t explored the whole ce yet. My area of activity during middle school was only in a tiny circle in the southwestern part of the city.


    4th High School where I attended was still considered around the southwestern but it¡¯s closer to the middle. The affiliated 3rd High School where Nao studies were further north. Perhaps, the closestndmark to it that I had gone to was the airport.


    Anyway, the caf¨¦, where Aoi and Ohori-san are waiting, was a ce I hadn''t gone to yet so I needed directions. Well, there¡¯s also the inte but it¡¯s a bit easier to be guided by real people.


    15 minutester, I showed up in the area and strolled inside the caf¨¦. I dressed up appropriately and even styled my hair a bit. I was also going to Auntie Yayoi¡¯s salonter to get that free haircut. She¡¯s a bit particr about it, so if I showed up without even fixing my hair, she might make a scary face and be overly enthusiastic about fixing it for me in the process.


    As the bell hanging at the door of the caf¨¦ chimed, some of the customers¡¯ eyes went to me. But that attention was momentary. It¡¯s kind ofmon courtesy to not stare at ces like this and besides, they¡¯re not someone who would be too curious about an ordinary guy like me. Ordinary in their eyes, at least.


    ¡°Wee, are you alone?¡± A server of the caf¨¦ greeted me with a kind smile before inquiring. This seemed to be not just a simple one where it¡¯s mostly self-service for the most part. It¡¯s more like a restaurant.


    Well, from how fancy their decoration was in the photo, I already guessed that this wouldn¡¯t be like the small caf¨¦ next to the supermarket. Moreover, even though the seats were almost full, the ce was tranquil. I could even see some men or women in office attire silently working on theirptops while sipping their coffees or teas.


    It''s Sunday. Really, most adults are workaholics.


    Says someone whose only rest was when he¡¯s rxing at the side of his girls. Right?


    ¡°No. I¡¯m with them.¡± I pointed in a certain direction.


    Since the photo they¡¯d taken was beside the window, I easily noticed the two. Aoi was even waving her hand energetically. Her unruly trait was surprisingly well-behaved.


    ¡°Oh! Please have fun.¡± The server retained her kind smile and bowed slightly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, I went to Aoi and Ohori-senpai¡¯s table.


    Ohori-senpai still looked the same. Or rather, the hazy memory I had of her finally cleared up.


    Unlike Aoi¡¯s long curly hair, Ohori-senpai sported a dark brown shoulder-length bob haircut. One section of it was longer, braided and restedfortably on her shoulder. She often used hairpins to manage her bangs but this time, she had a stylish hairband on.


    Upon seeing meing closer, Ohori-senpai¡¯s eyes narrowed as though she was trying to recognize my face.


    She failed and eventually gave up.


    For the reason Aoi called her out today, she was supposed to introduce her new boyfriend; me. And curious enough because Aoi had just recently dumped her ¡®long-time¡¯ boyfriend, Ohori-senpai epted it.


    Anyway, after greeting them and sitting next to Aoi, the server who followed me waited to get my order. Since we couldn¡¯t converse properly if she remained, I picked the second cheapest one.


    Although this wasn¡¯t a date, I simply just took the habit of not being seen as dirt-poor and incapable of eating or drinking at a luxurious ce such as this.


    And having noticed that their cups were already empty, I also ordered a refill for them.


    Once the server left to prepare my order, Aoi who was on her limit of restraint finally stopped doing so.


    She raised my arm and snuggled close to me, not minding the eyes of the girl in front of us.


    ¡°Heh, look Ohori-nee. This is my boyfriend. Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Girl, what kind ofme introduction is that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You already know each other. Did you forget?¡±


    ¡°We know each other? No. no. I don¡¯t think so¡­ This is the¡ª¡± Halfway through her words, Ohori-senpai paused as she focused her eyes on me.


    Perhaps not convinced at just staring at me in the front, she shifted in her seat to look at my side frame.


    Bit by bit, the girl¡¯s expression changed from confusion to utter surprise¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You¡¯re Onoda?¡±


    My lips curved into an amiable smile and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ohori-senpai. I see that you¡¯re still the same. Quick to forget someone¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°No. No. It¡¯s not the case of forgetting someone¡¯s face. You¡¯ve changed a lot. Incorrect, it¡¯s your hair¡­ where¡¯s thatme hairstyle you always have?¡±


    Lame hairstyle, huh? I guess she¡¯s not a fan of it.


    As an answer to that, I took out ab and restored my hair to its original state.


    Once I had done that, Ohori-senpai who now had a look of disbelief stood up and reached for my hair. She then grabbed theb from my hand and reverted it to earlier. Not perfectly though.


    However, that was enough for her to be dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is he this handsome before?¡± Her question was directed at Aoi yet her eyes remained on me.


    I had no idea that this would be an effective surprise for the girl. In any case, I guess we¡¯re sessful at letting her remember me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been blinded with your bias about unkempt hair, Ohori-nee. My Ruki has always been this handsome!¡± Aoi proudly answered. She then reached for my hair andbed it with her fingers to fix it properly. Once she was done, she cupped my cheeks and giggled affectionately.


    For sure, this wasn¡¯t just her acting. The girl¡¯s aim was also to proudly present me to this childhood friend or sister of hers. Our nned objective was secondary.


    ¡°Impossible. Do you think I didn¡¯t spend a lot of time with him back then? What can I say¡­ It feels like he transformed from a gloomy guy to someone bright and cheerful. I can¡¯t even remember him smiling.¡± Ohori-senpai went on and on with her reasoning. And when she was done, she gave me another discerning look before giving up entirely.


    What she said was probably true. I never smiled or acted the least bit cheerful in front of her. She¡¯s not Aoi. She¡¯s not the one I was trying to impress back then. Although I was always acting whenever Aoi was with us, Ohori-senpai had already dropped any interest she might have in me early on.


    ¡°Thank you for the ttery, senpai. Should I introduce myself again, then?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ You don¡¯t have to anymore. Just¡­ can you ask that girl to stop flirting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. With how unruly this girl is, I doubt she¡¯ll listen to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re her boyfriend. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t rein her in.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s not the point here, senpai. I also adore her a lot that I don¡¯t see the need to stop her.¡±


    After saying that, I lifted Aoi¡¯s chin and kissed her in front of the irritated Ohori-senpai.

 Chapter 959 Is it necessary?

    <h4>Chapter 959 Is it necessary?</h4>


    A whileter, the server returned with my order.


    While she was putting it down on our table, the exasperated Ohori-senpai went silent. Her arms crossed while staring out the window.


    Following her gaze, she¡¯s staring straight at the entrance of that love hotel.


    I looked at Aoi. Understanding the meaning of my gaze, she nodded faintly to not let Ohori-senpai notice it.


    From what she''s doing right now, it seems that Ohori-senpai has developed the habit of watching from this caf¨¦ for her boyfriend¡¯s continued cheating. Most likely, she¡¯s already a regr at this caf¨¦.


    Shamelessly kissing Aoi in front of Ohori-senpai was part of the n. To see her reaction.


    And sure enough, she got flustered with a hint of enviousness upon seeing how close our rtionship is; never mind theck of shame inside the caf¨¦.


    From how I saw it, that envy came from her problematic rtionship. She was being cheated on by her boyfriend and yet, she¡¯s not raising a voice against it. Most likely, she¡¯s afraid that the guy would leave her if she did.


    How lovestruck is she? Although I likened it to Arisa¡¯s past, it¡¯s different from the fact that Ohori-senpai was more than aware that she was being cheated on. She¡¯s even watching from this caf¨¦, staking out for her boyfriend and the girl to show up.


    When the server left our table and I returned their cups in front of them, I intentionally made a little blunder by almost turning the cup over to get her attention.


    And that was sessful, albeit not that satisfactory.


    Ohori-senpai, whose thoughts were wandering outside, cast her gaze on me. Her brows creased slightly as she alternately stared at the cup and me.


    ¡°Geez, Onoda. Are you nervous?¡± She remarked before taking the cup from me.


    I scratched my cheek. ¡°A little. I remembered how you were against me back then.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you¡¯re pursuing Aoi when she¡¯s still in a rtionship? You can¡¯t do that. At least, y squarely.¡±


    Well, what¡¯s this? Why does she feel like a real senior, reprimanding a junior? Where¡¯s the unruly Ohori-senpai? Does her rtionship problem dampen her original attitude?


    I guess that¡¯s just what love can do to people, huh? Although there were times that a person didn¡¯t need to change to match one¡¯s partner, Ohori-senpai¡¯s change was also a possibility.


    Anyway, that was her gripe about me back then. Even though I spent time with them, she never approved of what I was trying to do. But in the end, she didn¡¯t mention me to Aoi¡¯s boyfriend. Whether that¡¯s a kindness on her part, I had no idea.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Senpai is right. I¡¯m ying dirty back then.¡±


    ¡°At least you admitted to it. That¡¯s in the past, anyway. Look at how that girl¡¯s too lovestruck at you. I never saw her act like that to her ex.¡±


    Well, the simple reason is¡­ she had only been his girlfriend in name for a long time already.


    Once I stole Aoi, the girl gradually turned cold to that guy. Even if she still followed my instruction to stick to him after getting cut off, Aoi never changed. Furthermore, she also regretted not being honest with me. Although that wouldn¡¯t change my decision, that somehow made her feelings for me burn even brighter.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m lucky that my efforts paid off. Anyway, what about you senpai? How¡¯s it going for you?¡±


    And with this, I diverted the topic to her.


    It¡¯s time to gather information.


    Naturally, I acted as though Aoi never told me about her situation.


    With every question that I asked, she was a little reluctant to answer fully. Moreover, she¡¯s only giving vague answers at times especially when I started asking about her love life.


    Aoi also helped me with it. She somehow managed to guide Ohori-senpai to reveal a few tidbits of her current problem.


    Minutester, Aoi excused herself to go to the bathroom.


    Again, another part of our n so that I could be alone with the girl.


    I wasn¡¯t nning to make a move. I was still trying to ascertain if Aoi¡¯s request of using my old ways to get her out of her rtionship was necessary.


    ¡°Senpai, what¡¯s your boyfriend like? I haven''t met him yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why raise that question?¡±


    ¡°Just a little curious who¡¯s the lucky guy to have tamed you. Aren¡¯t you the same as Aoi back then? Too unruly and yful. You even pranked me a few times.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right. That happened.¡± Ohori-senpai lightly pped as though she had just remembered it. She thenughed at the memory. "You''re a gloomy guy wanting to snatch a pretty flower like Aoi. I admired your guts back then."


    "You don''t say¡­ I believed I wasn''t as gloomy as you thought. Snob, perhaps."


    "That too! It''s like you''re turning on a switch whenever she''s around. Tsk. You''vee a long way, young man."


    "Is that a praise, senpai?"


    "Yeah. Imend your efforts. I wonder if I can hold on as long as you did."


    "Hmm? What''s that about?"


    "No. Forget it."


    After slipping out a sliver of what she''s bottling up, she''s going to be like this. The effort to make herfortable by bringing up the past will be wasted if I don''t press on.


    "Senpai, is it just me, or do you seem really lonely? I''m sorry if I''m intruding but you''re Aoi''s friend. I may not be the best at solving problems but I can lend an ear."


    "Onoda. Are you hearing yourself right now?"


    "Loud and clear."


    "Geez. I''m not¡­ lonely."


    Even without looking at her downcast expression, the way she paused there was too obvious.


    "I see¡­ Then do you like a refill?" I asked.


    Dropping the topping right there was the perfect moment. I mean, if I insist on hearing what she''s trying to keep hidden, she''d just be wary.


    Sometimes, giving a space to breathe was the correct choice.


    Well, not sometimes but oftentimes. I managed to corner the girls I was stealing back then that''s why pushing until they spill out their thoughts was usible. In this case, I haven''t done anything like that.


    "No. Thank you. I''m on my third cup." She rejected me but I saw a faint relieved smile on her lips. She''s grateful that I stopped pressing her.


    "Alright then. It''s nice meeting you again, senpai."


    "Yes, it''s nice to meet you again. Take care of Aoi. She''s a headache but she''s a good girl..."


    Ohori-senpai looked like she was about to add another sentence but she decisively closed her mouth before staring outside the window again.


    Minutester, Aoi returned from the bathroom and it was Ohori-senpai who then excused herself.


    "No good?" Aoi asked when she returned to my side and snuggled closely. Concern could clearly be seen in her expression.


    I guess she''s wondering if my evaluation of Ohori-senpai was enough for me to make a move.


    "She looked pitiful. She''s trying to keep the problem all to herself while holding on to the hope that her problem will be solved. I think she''s staking out here not to catch them but to convince herself that the guy has stopped cheating on her."


    "So, that''s what it looks like." Being this close to her, I could clearly feel the emotion running in her chest. Aoi also has reached the same conclusion as me.


    In any case, I don''t think stealing the girl is the best solution. I can also deal with the guy to leave Ohori-senpai alone. It will break her, true but she can move on from it.


    And that''s why I have to ask another question that''s bugging me. This time, to Aoi.


    "Mhm¡­ Aoi, you do know I''m trying to step away from my past means. I might not regret what I did but I didn''t want to repeat my mistakes. Is there another reason for you to suggest that?"


    "Uhm¡­ There is none, darling. You''ll probably get why I requested it when you meet her boyfriend."


    From Aoi''s answer, it''s like she''s telling me to watch and see how horrible the guy can be and that it will be a good enough reason to spur me into action.


    Minutester, Ohori-senpai returned from the bathroom.


    We''re preparing to leave the cafe but I noticed Ohori-senpai freezing from her seat.


    She''s looking outside again or specifically, at the entrance to the love hotel.


    There a couple could be seen flirting with each other as they strolled inside.


    Her reaction alone gave me the answer¡­ That''s her boyfriend with another girl.


    "Who¡­ Why is it a new girl?"


    I heard Ohori-senpai silently muttered as hopelessness colored her face.

 Chapter 960 Hopeless Girl

    <h4>Chapter 960 Hopeless Girl</h4>


    A new girl. And he¡¯s taking the girls to the same love hotel over and over. That guy¡­ He must have a thicker face than Ichihara Jun. Still thinner than mine though.


    Anyway, because of the distance, I failed to get a clear view of their faces. However, Ohori-senpai¡¯s reaction was enough confirmation.


    A few seconds after muttering that, she fell powerlessly on her seat. Her eyes burst into tears as they flowed down incessantly.


    The handkerchief she brought wasn¡¯t enough to stop it.


    The girl couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Forgetting the ce or the people in front of her, she had broken down into a mess.


    The hope of not seeing her boyfriending to the love hotel was crushed and there¡¯s a plus. He¡¯s with a different girl that Ohori-senpai was unaware of.


    Aoi quickly moved to the girl¡¯s side and supported her. As for me, I just watched on the side and waited.


    There¡¯s not much I could do, after all. Consoling words andforting her wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Besides, Aoi was already doing that in my ce. She¡¯s also not my girl, just a friend of one of them.


    Am I coldhearted? I don¡¯t think so. But with this, I also understood myself better. I¡¯m a sociopath to those I deemed unimportant to me or those I am not fond of.


    At the moment, even though we had a bit of history together, I could only extend a little bit of sympathy to Ohori-senpai through her connection to Aoi.


    Yep. I wasn¡¯t interested in her. At least, not at the present.


    However, what¡¯s making my emotion turbulent at the moment was Aoi¡¯s concerned and sad expression. She truly cared a lot for her older friend. Being the unruly girl that she was, Aoi never requested anything from me. She¡¯s also the type to do things by herself. For her to think of asking for my help was a sign that it was something she couldn¡¯t solve by herself.


    Ohori-senpai, despite the betrayal she¡¯s experiencing, couldn¡¯t let go of her love for the guy. Any advice that Aoi uttered was falling on deaf ears.


    And perhaps, Aoi¡¯s words earlier about how I would be able to understand it if I met that guy were already making sense to me.


    Aoi had probably tried to confront the guy to leave Ohori-senpai alone. Not just once or twice. And she failed every time.


    The same as how Ohori-senpai didn¡¯t want to give up on him, that guy was the same for her.


    Really, that sounded like they¡¯re meant for each other. If I had to guess, those girls he¡¯s bringing to the love hotel were only flings for him. Fishes that he caught on his. And what are fishes to humans? For sustenance and consumption.


    He¡¯s living his life to the fullest while keeping Ohori-senpai shackled to him.


    Well, Ohori-senpai could also be med here. She could get out if she wanted to but¡­ she¡¯s still choosing the guy over and over again.


    And with that, I came to a decision to¡­ undertake Aoi''s request.


    ¡°Darling, help me out¡­ Can you bring her home?¡± When Ohori-senpai calmed down, Aoi pleadingly looked at me.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Judging from the glint in her pretty eyes, Aoi was indirectly telling me to start stealing Ohori-senpai¡¯s affection.


    However¡­


    ¡°I can do that but Aoi,e with us,¡± I said with a certain conviction. Even if she wanted to. I didn¡¯t want to just leave her alone when she¡¯s the one I came here for. Meeting Ohori-senpai was just secondary.


    ¡°This guy, are you going to be stubborn? You won¡¯t be able to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well, just leave it to me.¡± I looked her in the eye and winked.


    Although we were conversing while Ohori-senpai was next to her, it was too vague for her to understand.


    The sore-eyed Ohori-senpai looked at us in confusion.


    In any case, there¡¯s no need to exin the situation to her.


    Aoi supported Ohori-senpai to stand up and get out of their seat before I went to her other side. She¡¯s not disabled so I only walked alongside them as we left the caf¨¦ and walked straight to the nearest bus stop.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Onoda, can you forget what you see there?¡±


    That¡¯s the first thing Ohori-senpai said after a long silence.


    We¡¯re already inside the bus but instead of taking the seats at the back, we¡¯re on the two-seaters.


    Still away from most of the passengers though.


    And even though I was next to her instead of Aoi who sat on the other side, she nevermented on it.


    Anyway, Ohori-senpai looked like a wet chick at the moment, she appeared small, battered and weakened. A little nudge would make her tumble but her eyes still burned in skewed determination to protect their rtionship.


    I first looked at Aoi at the side, she raised her thumb stealthily before looking the other way. She¡¯s going to pretend that she¡¯s not hearing us.


    It¡¯s kinda stupid, true. However, Ohori-senpai was also not thinking straight at the moment. She¡¯s still hung up on what she witnessed. The tears might¡¯ve stopped but her mind remained there.


    I didn¡¯t want to imagine how much emotional pain she¡¯s enduring but I guess, I could at leastmend her for that.


    ¡°What do you mean, senpai? That your boyfriend brought a girl into the love hotel?¡± I answered with a straight expression.


    ¡°I just told you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s weird, you know¡­¡± I cut her words off. I turned to her and inched closer, squeezing her to the side. With this, I got her in full view. She really had the looks to pass up as someone pretty. Her eyes were a little big and because of her crying, they looked even bigger from the red soreness on the corners. It¡¯s actually her beautiful eyshes that carried her up.


    ¡°¡­ why does the unruly Ohori-senpai be head over heels on someone openly cheating on her? Does he truly love you?¡± I continued with a question.


    Thinking about it, that question was also something that would be asked to my girls if ever someone else found out about ourplex rtionship. I¡¯m basically openly cheating on all of them, after all.


    Uh¡­ Scratch that thought. Gotta focus on this pitiful girl.


    Upon hearing that, Ohori-senpai¡¯s mouth closed. She pursed and nibbled on her lips, not wanting to answer at all.


    But having noticed how I was squeezing her, our shoulders already touching, she attempted to push me to my side.


    I didn¡¯t resist and let her get breathing room. Secondster, she put on a resolute expression before taking in a rather aggressive stance. ¡°Stop talking shit, Onoda. What do you know, huh?¡±


    ¡°You do know that I¡¯m not spewing bullshit, senpai. It¡¯s easy to see. Why do you even have the tears to cry for such a bastard? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting a kick for being treated as trash that he could set aside?¡± Meeting her aggressive stance with the same intensity, I grabbed her wrist and held her shoulder.


    Although our voices were subdued, there¡¯s no guarantee that Ohori-senpai wouldn¡¯t shout when her fuse blew up.


    The girlughed hysterically ¨C still subdued ¨C and wrest away her wrist out of my grip. She then pushed a finger on my chest, poking until it bent. She¡¯s already shaking in anger but surprisingly, she¡¯s holding it in coolly. ¡°Heh. Who gave you the right to confront me like this? Oh¡­ I see.¡±


    Ohori-senpai grinned, her eyes lit up in realization, ¡°It¡¯s Aoi. She can¡¯t change my mind so now you¡¯re here to do that for her. How diligent. You deserve an award, Onoda. But sorry, just give up with what you¡¯re trying to do.¡±

 Chapter 961 Initial Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 961 Initial Attempt</h4>


    Ohori-senpai realizing that my involvement is because of Aoi was something I predicted.


    In the first ce, I didn¡¯t think it was wise to start right away when the girl had just been devastated by what she witnessed. She might be mentally weak but her determination to stay with the guy remained steadfast.


    That¡¯s how hopeless she was in a different sense than her earlier hopelessness.


    Anyway, I kept a straight face with her deration and simply nodded.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not someone who gives up easily, senpai. You¡¯ll probably hate me in the long run.¡± I started. ¡°To tell you the truth, I decided to pull you away from your rtionship. And no, this is my decision, not Aoi¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Pull me away. Who gave you the right to do that?¡±


    ¡°No one. Let¡¯s just say, it¡¯s my whim. You¡¯re wasting your tears on a guy like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my tears, not yours, get it? Alright, looking at that confident smug of yours, how certain are you to aplish that?¡±


    Surprisingly, I noticed a hint of amusement and challenge in her tone. Looks like my nonchnt attitude tickled her original unruly and yful self.


    I put a hand on my chin and acted like I was calcting when in fact, I was watching the changes in her.


    As I expected, that brief return of the old Ohori-senpai disappearedpletely.


    I stopped my act and answered ¡°Fifty percent, I guess? I¡¯m the type who knows when to back down if it¡¯s truly impossible after all.¡±


    ¡°Then save your time and back down right away. It¡¯s my rtionship. I chose to be in it. I¡¯m grateful for Aoi to always be there for me but you, I don¡¯t need a meddlesome guy like you.¡± She retracted her finger and inched away from me. She didn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore.


    Obviously, I wouldn¡¯t let it end like this. I squeezed to her side once more and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that, senpai. Not when I already decided what I wanted to do. By the way, can I get your number?¡±


    ¡°What did I just tell you? Stop this already, Onoda.¡± Exasperated at my persistence, Ohori-senpai cupped her fists. She¡¯s holding herself back from truly raging at me.


    ¡°Oh. Never mind. I can just ask Aoi for it.¡±


    As soon as I said that, I turned to the girl I mentioned. Even before I could ask her for Ohori-senpai¡¯s number, I saw Aoi grinning at me while raising her phone. On the screen, it showed that she had sessfully sent Ohori-senpai¡¯s contact details to me.


    Her email, her number, and her social media handles.


    How efficient. And using what she just sent. I dialed the number. Sent an email and added her on social media.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing the consecutive vibrations and their apanying ringtones, Ohori-senpai was speechless.


    She bent forward slightly to see Aoi but the girl already returned to the window side, acting as though she was unrted to what had just happened.


    ¡°That bitc¡ª" Still containing her anger, Ohori-senpai stopped herself from finishing it. She tried standing up to switch seats but gave up halfway.


    As for the reason, I had no idea. She probably felt that it was pointless to confront Aoi anymore.


    After sighing in annoyance, Ohori-senpai red at me, her brows shing and her eyes narrowed to the point that I was wondering if she could still see from it.


    Well, it¡¯s Ohori-senpai and I had long been immune to various kinds of res.


    ¡°ring at me like that was useless, senpai. I have a thicker face than your boyfriend. Even if your eyes can materialize daggers to stab me, it will only bounce off of my thick skin.¡± I smirked at her before I copied her. Fixing my sitting position tofortably rest my back.


    Nheless, I remained as close to her as possible. Inhaling her womanly fragrance that slowly wafted to my nose.


    In this way, the initial attempt to make a connection with her was more or less sessful.


    That¡¯s enough for today.


    A few minutester, we dropped her off in front of her house while Aoi and I spent some time together before sending her home as well and checking briefly meeting up with Ria at that park near their houses.


    -


    -


    ¡°Auntie, you didn¡¯t have to trouble yourself in picking me up.¡±


    As soon as I left the train station near Mina¡¯s house, Auntie Yayoi who was driving her car honked at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit toote to say, Onoda-kun. Just put on your seatbelt. Mii-chan is looking forward to this day. I¡¯m certain you don¡¯t want her to wait.¡±


    ¡°If you say it like that¡­¡±


    To not be the center of attention, I had no choice but to get in.


    ¡°There good boy.¡± Auntie Yayoiughed and patted my head like I was her son.


    Well, technically, I would be her son-inw when I married Mina. I guess I¡¯ll let this pass.


    Since it¡¯s nearby, it only took less than five minutes to arrive in front of their house.


    ¡°Oh. By the way, Onoda-kun. That kind of style looked better on you. Let me polish that, what do you say?¡± Before getting out of the car, Auntie Yayoi reached for my hair again, her fingers digging into it before brushing it gently. Her lips produced a small smile as she did that a few times.


    It''sfortable but at the same time, a little embarrassing to be treated like this. She¡¯s not my mother but her motherly vibes were overwhelming.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You¡¯re the expert and I¡¯m getting a free haircut. I don¡¯t have any problem with it.¡±


    ¡°That kind of attitude is not good, Onoda-kun. You know yourself best. I may be an expert at hair grooming but the eventual fate and its growth still lie with you. I suggested it for you to think about, not to agree immediately with me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Auntie. I¡¯ll think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Great¡­ Let¡¯s get off.¡±


    Well, she¡¯s right on those words. It¡¯s still my decision what I do to my hair. She¡¯s only going to assist me with it.


    Although my girls love my original undecorated hairstyle that was only assisted by my shampoo and conditioner to be smooth flowing and not disheveled, they all showed pleasant reactions upon seeing me in a different one.


    The key phrase that I have to remember is to be more presentable for my girls. Even if they couldn¡¯t brag to the other people that I¡¯m their boyfriend, they would probably love it to see me with a refreshing look.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I wanna see how they will react once I¡¯m done having a makeover.¡± I silently muttered as I followed Auntie Yayoi to their house


    Upon opening the door, the first thing I noticed was Mina quietly working in the kitchen followed by the fragrant aroma of tea and sweets.


    The girl raised her head. When our gazes met, Mina smiled beautifully. She put down what she was doing and walked over to wee us back.


    I lifted my hand to my front which the girl bashfully took before letting herself be pulled by me.


    Upon seeing that, Auntie Yayoi pouted. ¡°Mii-chan. I¡¯ll be jealous if you only wee Onoda-kun.¡±


    With her cheeks slowly turning rosy, Mina retorted, ¡°Ugh. Lay-off mom, you also live here. Besides, picking him up didn¡¯t even take half an hour.¡±


    Shocked at her daughter¡¯s retort, Auntie Yayoi turned to me and asked. ¡°Onoda-kun, what do you think? Is my Mii-chan in her rebellious phase?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re overreacting. I think Mina just missed me a lot.¡± I answered before shamelessly hugging her daughter tightly in front of her.


    The mother and daughter were speechless.

 Chapter 962 Can we stay for a bit?

    <h4>Chapter 962 Can we stay for a bit?</h4>


    When Auntie Yayoi picked me up at the station, it was only 1 pm. Having eaten with Eimi and Aoi, my stomach was still full.


    Thankfully, in consideration that they had just finished their lunch as well, what Mina prepared was just a pot of tea and a small portion of sweet snack to go along with it.


    As usual, the tea and snack Mina for me was thoroughly appreciated. I probably drank and ate half of it, leaving the half for the pair of mother and daughter to share.


    I felt a little bad upon noticing that. Nheless, seeing me enjoying it, they both looked pleased and content.


    Right. Even Auntie Yayoi reacted the same way.


    I guess it stemmed from how proud she is of her daughter.


    I was the first guy she introduced after years of not having interest or being gloomy because of what happened in their past.


    More than just watching her daughter grow up, she¡¯s delighted that she¡¯s now walking a clear path ahead and returning to the lively Mina of days old.


    Her motherly gaze was still overwhelming but already manageable since I could shamelessly cuddle with Mina in front of her.


    Anyway, for the most part, we just talked about school and other topics. Her mother was clearly interested in what I could say about Mina. The girl was still a little embarrassed to fully open up with her mother. Their rtionship was stronger than ever though. They bantered as though they were sisters and not a parent and child.


    And watching all that, a warm andfortable feeling filled my chest.


    Yep. This is it.


    Compared to my indifference when watching Ohori-senpai weep, I will be overly concerned if any of these two women suffer once again.


    And I admit. My connection to Auntie Yayoi isn¡¯t just through Mina. I also care for her.


    I don¡¯t know if it will lead to a romantic feeling but at least at the moment, she¡¯s one of those I deemed important to me.


    Anyway, although Auntie Yayoi was clearly dodging or suppressing the topic of the case for that former suitor who attempted to get her abducted, I brought it up before she could escape.


    Mina was also concerned about it. That¡¯s why with the two of us chaining her to the chair through our gazes, Auntie Yayoi told us almost everything.


    It¡¯s only two weeks since that incident so, naturally, it¡¯s still in court and the guy was still detained because the case charged to him was non-bable. The wannabe-yakuza gang was silent because of Auntie Yayoi¡¯s police protection. But from the reports given to her, they were nipped and quelled which resulted in their retreat from this area.


    But because they could stille back, Auntie Yayoi would still be protected for a month or two.


    Apparently, she was already approached by his close rtives to drop the case, even offering a huge sum of money. However, Auntie Yayoi refused to settle.


    They were angry, of course. And they returned a few more times. But ording to her, since Wednesday, they stopped harassing her for it.


    It¡¯s like they suddenly became tame and had epted that there¡¯s no other fate for that guy but to serve in prison for who knows how long.


    ¡°¡­ Understand? You two should rest your worry. It will be fine.¡± Auntie Yayoi ended it with that. She showed us a brilliant smile devoid of any negative emotion.


    She could be just acting again but there¡¯s no guarantee that she is.


    Mina and I looked at each other and wordlessly, we decided to drop the matter.


    ¡°Alright, you young couple. Are you going toe with me to the salon right now or take your sweet and precious time here?¡±


    Well, it hasn¡¯t been 30 minutes since I arrived and¡­ plenty of time left before my part-time job.


    ¡°Uhm... Auntie, can we stay here for a bit?¡± I answered for the two of us. Mina turned her head to me, looking confused yet pleased before pinching my hand.


    ¡°Hmm. Sure. Take care of my daughter, Onoda-kun.¡± As though she fully guessed what was on our minds, Auntie Yayoi winked at me before turning around and leaving the house.


    A few secondster, the faint sound of her car¡¯s engine reached our ears before it disappearedpletely.


    Left alone in their house, Mina who was snuggled to me, snuggled even closer while burying her face in my chest. In this way, she¡¯spletely in my arms now.


    I could bring her to her room or just stay here with her¡­ passing this precious time we had just being this intimately close.


    ¡°What to do? I¡¯m dying to kiss someone but she¡¯s hiding her face from me. Mina, can you help me?¡± I asked teasingly while patting her head which was close to steaming before running my hand on her ponytailed hair.


    Her hair was clumped tightly so that I somehow felt the urge to loosen it up and see how that would change her image.


    ¡°Save the kisses forter. Just¡­ hug me tightly¡± Her muffled answer arrived instantly. I felt her warm breath seeping into my clothes and her hold on me tightening even further.


    Feeling her quickening heartbeat and how she¡¯s turning red by the second, I guess her mind was already a mess.


    ¡°Alright, my tea girl.¡± I teased her before doing what she asked. Picking her up, I put her on myp and held her even tighter.


    Following that, I stood up, carrying her in my arms and made my way straight to her room.


    She¡¯s aware of my actions but the girl remained silent throughout.


    When I arrived at the foot of her bed, I climbed up, with the girl still in my arms, beforeying down together.


    Feeling the softness of her bed, Mina finally raised her head to look at me. She held my head in ce before reaching for my lips.


    After giving me a swift kiss, Mina lowered her head again before hugging me tightly once more.


    She¡¯s being this affectionate yet the girl couldn¡¯t say straight what she wanted to do¡­


    ¡°How can you be this adorable?¡± I blurted out my thoughts and pulled her up. This way, she couldn¡¯t hide her face from me anymore


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m embarrassed, you know? Mom was hinting at us when she asked that question and you¡­ you shamelessly said yes.¡±


    ¡°What could she be hinting at?¡± I feigned ignorance which made the girl a little annoyed. That resulted in her snuggling on my neck instead.


    Well, Auntie Yayoi already asked me about itst week. Directly, even. And today, leaving right after our conversation was clearly her way to give us the moment to be alone.


    The doting mother was giving her daughter the chance to finally climb the steps of adulthood.


    Mina, understanding her mother¡¯s intention, instantly became this embarrassed.


    Well, I appreciate the trust she¡¯s giving me.


    It¡¯s now my job to make Minafortable. However, whether we will end up doing it depends on this girl¡¯s feelings¡­


    On the contrary, I found myself being satisfied watching the girl act this adorable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a tease, you shameless guy!¡± Mina bashfully nagged.


    A few secondster, the girl grabbed my head and kissed me once again. This time, Mina had no intention to stop.

 Chapter 963 Mina’s Worry

    <h4>Chapter 963 Mina''s Worry</h4>


    Once our lips separated after that long kiss, Mina and I just stared at each other heatedly. Our warm breath brushes against each other¡¯s skin, heating us up. Our hearts jubntly beat in sync,municating wordlessly.


    Her sweet and fragrant scent filled my nose, calming and rxing me. It reminds me of what she prepared earlier. The sweetness of the snack and the fragrance of her brewed tea.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t tired or anything, I felt like sleeping with her like this. Enjoying the peace and quiet with this girl, who had started regaining her former shine.


    Through our silentmunication, Mina felt the same. She gradually slid down and returned to just snuggling in my arms. If Edel saw her like this, that girl might think that she¡¯s copying her ko trait.


    There was the temptation and desire to be more intimate with her. However, for some reason, we chose to cuddle like this.


    Minutester, Mina raised a question. Her voice was so small as though she was deliberating whether to say it or not.


    ¡°Hey, Ruki¡­ Do you want to do it with me?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± My answer came instantly.


    Mina giggled in relief and satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s a quick response, shameless guy.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I honestly feel. Besides, I cannot lie to you, right? Or are you expecting a different answer?¡±


    I answered that question in a different context than our current situation and surely, Mina understood it. The girl was trying to sound me out because I chose a different route today. Perhaps, an idea suddenly popped into her head that made her think that I don¡¯t feel the same desire as I have for the other girls. Hence, the relief and satisfaction that she felt from my quick answer.


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t expect anything less from a pervert like you.¡± Mina continued giggling while her finger started tracing a circle on my chest. ¡°You¡¯re always too intimate with all of us. Whenever you will find a chance, it¡¯s either you¡¯ll stick to our side or we¡¯ll be the one sticking to you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s bad¡­ or exhausting on my part. However, it feels like you¡¯re always overworking yourself to satisfy us. Loving you came rather naturally with your continuous persistence to woo me. Before I could give a name to what I feel for you, you¡¯re already stuck close to me, whether you¡¯re next to me physically or not.¡± Mina continued. Her giggles stopped but recing them was a clear and bright smile.


    At this moment, this girl was baring to me the previously buried extrovert girl. With her body shaking slightly, she probably wasn¡¯t thatfortable to bare itpletely yet.


    Nheless, I held her even tighter and started caressing her head and back. To make her feel secure.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Mina. Well, I was persistent. I¡¯m also relieved that I didn¡¯t overwhelm you.¡±


    ¡°Idiot. You had long overwhelmed me, there¡¯s no way you can overwhelm me more than that. Anyway, what I''m trying to say is¡­ I love every moment with you but I kind of hate how you¡¯re overworking yourself. It¡¯s probably just me but like you said, we can bare our thoughts to you. That way, you can understand us.¡±


    Ending it at that, Mina¡¯s face reddened once more, however, it¡¯s noticeable the apparent liberation in her expression.


    ¡°In short, my Mina is worried about me.¡± I smilingly answered and faced her heated gaze.


    Hearing that, Mina facepalmed and climbed up again. This time, she pushed me to my back and ced herself on top of me. Grabbing both sides of my face, the girl then bit my lips.


    ¡°Yes, Mister. That¡¯s the short story of it.¡± She¡¯s clearly annoyed yet she¡¯s still so adorable. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to stop, by the way. I just wanted to release it in my chest.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Let me just say this then¡­¡± I paused for a while to wrap her tightly in my embrace. ¡°¡­ I might look like I''m overworking myself. However, I¡¯m enjoying every second of it. I¡¯m a shameless and sinful guy. Being epted by all of you was already equivalent to taking advantage of you. Yet, all of you stayed with me. I can only be thankful for that. I could only get back at you for putting in more effort¡­ That¡¯s why you can rest your worry, Mina. Your man is strong enough not to overwork himself.¡±


    I probably shouldn¡¯t tell her that I hurt my hipsst night. That would just reinforce her worry. Besides, it¡¯s already fine this morning¡­ so myst sentence was still valid.


    Ah. Wait. Now that I think of it¡­ She probably heard it already in their chat group¡­ And that led her to talk to me about this. Or it was the trigger for her to decide on talking to me about this.


    Additionally, her agreement on our silent decision not to be too intimate was subconsciously influenced by it.


    This girl is too precious¡­ I was once again reminded of how lucky I am to be with her.


    ¡°Strong? Yeah, right¡­ Don¡¯te to me for a massage if you hurt your hips again.¡±


    And there she goes. She still revealed what I had deduced.


    ¡°If that happens, I¡¯lle in the middle of the night and knock on your door. I¡¯m certain, Auntie Yayoi will open the door for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t involve my mom with your shamelessness!¡±


    And with this, our banter continued, ending up with usughing heartily while rolling on her soft bed.


    Obviously, once we were doneughing, we became all over each other again¡­


    -


    -


    About an hourter, Mina and I arrived in front of Auntie Yayoi¡¯s salon. It¡¯s surprisingly bigger than I thought. It¡¯s located in a shoppingplex around 15 minutes away from their house. Peering from outside, it¡¯s half-filled with customers.


    ¡°What? Are you having cold feet?¡± Minamented at my side.


    ¡°Never¡­ You told me your preference. Watch me be more presentable.¡±


    ¡°Heh. It¡¯s just a preference. You¡¯re fine as you are. I, or we, fell in love with the person named Onoda Ruki, not because of your hair. Even if other people disdain you for your unkempt hair, none of us will leave you just because of it.¡±


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re encouraging or discouraging me.¡±


    ¡°Interpret it however you like. You¡¯re already here. There¡¯s no running away.¡±


    After saying that, Mina sped our fingers tightly before hastening her steps to the salon, dragging me with her.


    Upon entering, Auntie Yayoi weed us but the attention of almost everyone in the salon, be it employees or customers, focused on us.


    ¡°Is that Mina-chan? And¡­ her boyfriend?¡± Someone who recognized Mina said.


    ¡°Wow. Boss¡­ Your daughter got herself a man. When will you get yours?¡± One of her employees tending to a customer alsomented.


    ¡°Youths are pretty daring nowadays.¡±


    Those and simrments flew from their mouths as the salon became livelier because of our arrival.


    On my side, the brave Mina was now showing an awkward smile, not knowing how to reply.


    ¡°Ladies, enough teasing the children. Mii-chan dear,e in and bring Onoda-kun inside.¡± Stopping the littlemotion, Auntie Yayoi directed Mina.


    In contrast to how she acts at home, Auntie Yayoi looked like one of those professionals.


    Uh. Right. She ¡®is¡¯ a professional. But this was like a breath of fresh airpared to the rather goofy mother who loves teasing her daughter.


    Mina followed her mother¡¯s direction and brought me inside and away from the other customers or the main area of this salon.

 Chapter 964 Getting a Haircut

    <h4>Chapter 964 Getting a Haircut</h4>


    Our wait didn¡¯t take long. Around five minutes after Mina brought me to the innermost part of the salon which also served as a staff room or break room, Auntie Yayoi showed up, smelling like the citrusy fragrant shampoo and conditioner that they¡¯re using for their customers¡¯ hair treatment.


    The earlier professional air andmanding presence were gone as though she flipped a switch to return to being the cheerful and slightly yful mother of Mina.


    She still had her hair done in a ponytail; a bit simr to Mina. However, hers was longer and more vibrant.


    What she was wearing was the same outfit she wore earlier. A dark blue stylish thick blouse that¡¯s only slightly loose, giving a glimpse of the figure it covers. That blouse was tucked in a milky-white tight skirt that reached just above her knee. Additionally, wearing ck stockings.


    Compared to her, Mina put together a white t-shirt partnered with straight pants. It¡¯s simple yet the girl still looked great in it.


    Anyway, upon arriving, Auntie Yayoi walked over to the installed barber chair on one side of the room and started preparing her equipment for the haircut.


    ¡°Are you ready, Onoda-kun? Have you decided on what kind of style you want?¡±


    That¡¯s the first thing she asked after she finished.


    Yep. She¡¯s going to do it here rather than outside, among the other customers.


    Well, that¡¯s kind of a VIP treatment but given that I am her daughter¡¯s boyfriend that¡¯s normal. I guess?


    Mina nudged my shoulder a little excitedly as though she was the one getting a haircut.


    ¡°Mom, can I watch?¡± The girl then asked even before I could answer.


    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re here, you¡¯re getting a trim, Mii-chan. Your hair is starting to thicken again.¡± Auntie Yayoi turned to her daughter and crossed her arms. ¡°But yes, you can watch. I can¡¯t just send you away, can I?¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Ah. If you don¡¯t want to be disturbed, I can go out for a while.¡±


    ¡°I just said you can. I¡¯m not an amateur that needs full concentration. Besides, don¡¯t you want to witness Onoda-kun¡¯s transformation?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Mina answered instantly.


    Auntie Yayoi looked at me again and walked over.


    ¡°Eh? Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m just getting a good feel.¡±


    Wondering why she needed to be drawn this close, I noticed her eyes focused on my hair rather than myself.


    Following that, using her two hands, Auntie Yayoi grabbed my hair and let her fingers dig and smoothly slide along my scalp. It gave me a slightly ticklish sensation but looking at her serious expression, I kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°It¡¯s really well-maintained if we based it on how smooth my hand slid across your scalp. They¡¯re also not mping together. A few split-ends and dead hairs but that¡¯s negligible for men. Onoda-kun, you¡¯re properly taking care of yourself. That¡¯s great.¡± Auntie Yayoi gave her evaluation and smiled.


    That¡¯s nice. But what did she mean by that?


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Can you exin it in simpler terms, Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Basically, I just gave you a high evaluation.¡±


    Ugh¡­ That¡¯s too simple. But I guess that¡¯s enough. So, she¡¯s praising me for having kept my hair healthy.


    A whileter, Auntie Yayoi grabbed my wrist and guided me to the styling chair.


    Since there was a mirror in front of me, I could perfectly see the two women behind me. They looked alike yet the air around them was totally different from each other. Auntie Yayoi slipped back to being a professional but I could feel the hint of motherly aura from the way she moved. On the other hand, Mina was like a little kid excited to watch her favorite hero show.


    Yep. It¡¯s entertaining for her. She even picked up a nearby chair so that she could watch closely.


    ¡°Alright. Time¡¯s up for deliberation, Onoda-kun. Tell me your decision.¡± As she slowly draped the cloth over my body, Auntie Yayoi gently whispered close to my ears.


    I stared at myself in the mirror and focused on my hair. It¡¯s a little bit long but there''s really no distinctive style to it except from how it was pulled back and swept to one side; the hairstyle I used today.


    After thinking for a while, I nodded slightly and opened my mouth¡­


    -


    -


    For at least fifteen minutes, Auntie Yayoi worked tirelessly around me. The sound of her scissors as they cut my hair along with the faint voices from outside this area were the only noises we¡¯re hearing.


    On the side, Mina was fully focused on me. I could see her through the mirror, watching intently with her mouth slowly turning agape. Whenever she would notice that, she would blush slightly before doing the same thing again.


    In this way, I watched the cut hair fall to my shoulder and down to the floor.


    Two more minutester, Auntie Yayoi put down her scissors and stood in front of me. She then stooped down, inspecting me closely.


    When her lips curved up in a satisfied grin, she stood up and pped before removing her gloves.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This suits you a lot¡­ Onoda-kun, you better take care tomorrow or girls will not recognize you.¡± She said before looking over to her daughter who was a little dumbstruck. Whether that¡¯s because of my hair or not, I had no idea.


    In any case, it¡¯s not over yet. After brushing and washing off the hair that stuck to my shoulder and the few that remained on my head even after being cut, Auntie Yayoi dried my hair before using wax to style it.


    Although it¡¯s already fine even without styling, the way her fingers worked on my hair was simply spectacr.


    By the time she finished, I found myself staring at the mirror. Wondering who¡¯s the guy being reflected on it.


    Well, no¡­ That¡¯s an exaggeration. It just took a little while to take in that I was looking at myself.


    I still gave off a rather mature vibe but with my head lighter due to the trimming and my face fully exposed, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s earlier remark mighte true.


    It would be hard for the others to recognize me¡­


    ¡°There you go¡­¡± Upon dering that, Auntie Yayoi removed the cloth cover, allowing me to stand up again.


    However, before I could walk over to Mina, Auntie Yayoi yanked me by my shoulder and had me stand right in front of her. Her ungloved hand cupped my cheek as she sighed in slight admiration.


    As an observer, I clearly noticed that a slight hint of affection was written on her face. But that¡¯s probably not for a lover but a son. Her motherly gaze was warm enough to make my heart race a little.


    I wonder what Mina would think about this. She¡¯s watching at the side yet she¡¯s not even doing anything. She¡¯s either still mesmerized by my appearance or¡­ it already switched to what¡¯s happening.


    A few secondster, Auntie Yayoi let go of me without saying anything. However, her cheeks turned a little rosy and she quickly moved away and acted as though she was reorganizing what she used.


    Wait. What does that mean?


    My eyes were about to follow Auntie Yayoi but when I caught Mina¡¯s visage, my thoughts stopped for a bit before focusing entirely on her.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± I asked.


    Instead of answering me with words, Mina walked over and did the same thing that her mother did, ¡°I¡¯d say ¡®perfect¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 965 Childish Whim?

    <h4>Chapter 965 Childish Whim?</h4>


    A new look. As someone who never truly cared about my appearance, this was also a breath of fresh air for me.


    And the more I stared at myself in the mirror, the more I found myself lost in my thoughts.


    If I took Auntie Yayoi¡¯s words, people would have a hard time recognizing me. Whether that would be good or bad, I had no idea. However, considering their reaction; Auntie Yayoi and Mina bing mesmerized, I had to prepare for the same thing to happenter and tomorrow at school.


    I wouldn¡¯t change the way I act, of course. But I have to prepare for unforeseen circumstances because of this new look.


    It would be a bit of a buzz for a few days but like any rumor and gossip, the hype would die down eventually.


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no reason for me to overthink this. On the other hand, I¡¯m looking forward to my girls¡¯ reactions when they see me.


    I asked Mina to keep the photo she took, after all. I was going to meet them one by one or if they couldn¡¯t wait for it, I¡¯ll take a photo of myself and send it to whoever wants it.


    Before I left for my part-time job, I waited for another half an hour for Mina to get her hair trimmed.


    Well, it¡¯s the same process as the one Auntie Yayoi did for me but girls¡¯ hair was more delicate because of the length.


    I got so absorbed watching it that I didn¡¯t even find myself bored. Moreover, seeing Mina furtively searching for my figure every few minutes was a sight to behold. Whenever I caught her doing that, the girl would either act annoyed or bashful. Whichever the case, she¡¯s blushing all of the time.


    Then there¡¯s also Auntie Yayoi. Although she¡¯s mostly focused on taking care of her precious daughter¡¯s hair, she would open up topics we used for idle chatter.


    Yep, the same as most barbers, she¡¯s a little talkative, especially when she was enjoying her masterpiece.


    She would also nce at me asionally, bearing the same expression that I saw from her earlier. I never tried to pry on it and instead treated it as the effect of my new haircut.


    She¡¯s as adorable as her daughter but of course, that¡¯s natural.


    Around twenty minutester, Auntie Yayoi finished with her new masterpiece.


    Although she said she was only trimming Mina¡¯s hair, it felt like she had applied some kind of technique, highlighting Mina¡¯s beauty through it.


    I was stuck staring at the girl and if not for her pinching my cheeks, I would stay like that for a long time.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± I sincerely expressed my gratitude.


    However, Auntie Yayoi just reached for my cheek, the same as earlier, before shaking her head and giving an appreciative smile, ¡°I will be embarrassed if you keep thanking me Onoda-kun. Compared to your help, this is nothing.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Ruki. We should be the ones expressing gratitude to you. But you won¡¯t like that, right?¡± Mina added.


    With the two of them joining forces like this I could only raise my hand in surrender.


    In any case, Auntie Yayoi still asked me for something when Mina went for a short bathroom break.


    An embrace.


    I thought it was just some motherly gesture. However, that¡¯s not it at all, she was biting her lip and she looked like she¡¯s going to blush at any moment.


    She¡¯s also a little fidgety as though she¡¯s trying to contain herself.


    As someone who could easily pick up on that¡­ I understood. Her affectionate gaze earlier wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± I said. However, I stopped myself from continuing what I was going to ask.


    Well, she looked like she mustered her courage to ask for it. If I blow that up, her embarrassment would just be more emphasized.


    That¡¯s why I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around her.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you don¡¯t need to give meaning to this. Treat this as an olddy¡¯s childish whim being fulfilled by you.¡±


    Or so she said, but the way her heart beats like it was faster than a bullet train, it showed how nervous she was at the moment.


    To calm her down, I simply stayed silent and caressed her head and back.


    But before finishing that hug, I left a few words in a whisper.


    And because of that, she quickly walked out as though she were running away from me.


    When Mina returned, she wondered where her mother went and I made up an excuse on the spot.


    Well, I still told her that her mother asked for a hug and I willingly did it.


    Mina looked at me suspiciously before dropping it a few secondster. ¡°Shameless guy. I told you, if you started liking my mother, you should tell me about it first.¡±


    Yep. This girl did say that before the incident happened.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I remembered. Honestly, I do adore your mother. But not at the level of what you thought¡­ Besides, she could just be influenced by my new look. Sooner orter, she¡¯d return to normal and who knows? She might get a new suitor.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if she did get a new one, I can foresee that you will not like that very much.¡± Mina looked at me smugly as though shepletely read my character.


    ¡°This girl¡­ Are you actually hoping for me to be your stepfather?¡±


    Upon hearing that, her smug expression broke. She then grabbed my cor and agitatedly shook me a few times.


    ¡°Huh?! You idiot, that¡¯s not a very good picture! You¡¯re mine¡­ Alright, forget about my mother.¡±


    ¡°You started it. Besides, I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± I wrapped my arms around her and spent another few minutes calming her down.


    Well, I better keep it at that. Auntie Yayoi is an adult. She won¡¯t just fall for someone younger than her, much less her daughter¡¯s boyfriend.


    When we left the salon, as we had expected, the employees and customers waiting there whistled and expressed some kind of admiration toward me.


    Well, I politely greeted them before taking our leave. As for Auntie Yayoi, she has already returned to her normal self.


    With those hairstylists and patrons as an example, the effect of the haircut was really too strong¡­


    -


    -


    When I showed up at our meeting ce, Sena had the same reaction as most people I ran into.


    She got mesmerized for a few seconds before the fact that I am the one she¡¯s waiting for sets in her mind.


    ¡°¡­ Ruki, wear this.¡± Perhaps still in a trance, Sena pulled out a cap from her bag and handed it to me. However, even before I could ask her why I should wear it, Sena grabbed the cap back and put it on my head by herself.


    She then inspected my form, spinning me once. A few secondster, she gave a satisfied nod before hugging my arm. ¡°Keep the cap on, Ruki. That way no one can see how handsome you became.¡±


    Yep. She instantly decided to cover my hair, suppressing whatever changed because of it.


    ¡°Is it that powerful?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is! More than you think so!¡± She blurted out an instant answer. ¡°Oh, how wrong are we¡­ To think that it will be that destructive. I felt a rush right there. Something like, I want to keep you all to myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t exaggerate it too much. Your reaction can be attributed to your feelings for me.¡±


    ¡°You handsome guy, stop underestimating yourself.¡± Sena pointed out before shaking her head in slight disappointment at myment. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m kidding about not taking that off. You look really great, Ruki.¡±


    And ending it with thatpliment, Sena chuckled and tightened her embrace on my arm.

 Chapter 966 Stressed Out

    <h4>Chapter 966 Stressed Out</h4>


    By the time we reached the Boxing Gym, I stopped being surprised or bothered by the attention thrown at me. Sena, on the other hand, was in a jovial mood as she acted like a tour guide. However, what she¡¯s showcasing was the different reactions of those around us.


    For example, when she found a group of younger girls on the other side of the street who stopped in their tracks upon noticing us, she said. ¡°Hey, Ruki. Those girls looked at you. They¡¯re just teasing each other but stopped as soon as they saw you.¡±


    Or that one time when I stopped and helped a housewife trying to cross the street while carrying heavy bags of groceries.


    ¡°Nice job, Ruki. But did you notice? She froze for a few seconds before responding to your offer of helping her.¡±


    Andstly, when two girls that looked older than us - perhaps college girls - were surrounded by men trying to pick them up for a date, the two ran and hid behind me to escape from those men. They then said, ¡°Sorry boys, here¡¯s our date.¡±


    Alright, those girls were a bit troublesome because those guys¡¯ animosity fell on my head. But since they already involved me, I just intimidated them.


    Well, they¡¯re some of those flies who tried picking up my girls before. That¡¯s why when they finally recognized who¡¯s the guy that ruined their chance to pick up girls, they bowed and apologized to me before running away.


    Once they were out of our sight, Sena then looked at the two girls, ¡°Alright onee-san, stop holding to my man.¡±


    Although her eyes remained calm and serene, the two college girls put under her gaze shook andtched off me, intimidated. It could be her boxer¡¯s presence or just her lover power whichever took effect.


    Knowing that they couldn¡¯t win against Sena, the two girls thanked me. But before they walked away, they each handed me a strip of paper. Printed on it were their long list of social media handles from Facebook, LINE, Twitter and Instagram.


    What assertive women, they¡¯re hoping for me to contact them¡­


    However, that paper didn¡¯tst too long on my palm. Sena took and threw them into the next trash can we passed by.


    Yep. The girl realized that I became a chick ma and it made her silent for the rest of our walk. Her eyes are on the lookout for any other girls totch onto me.


    It¡¯s not like I would entertain those girls. They¡¯re troublesome. And since they¡¯re standing on that street, they¡¯re surely waiting for someone to pick them up. Those flies were just not up to their standards.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    Stepping foot into the gym, I easily spotted Coach Ayu. When our eyes met, the girl¡¯s brows furrowed for a few seconds. Upon realizing that it was me, she clicked her tongue and walked toward us.


    ¡°Coach, you¡¯re back. How was your trip?¡± Sena asked.


    She was absent yesterday for business reasons. So I guess she went outside our city, huh? And most likely, it concerned boxing. Well, her whole life revolved around boxing so that guess might be correct.


    ¡°Stop grinning¡­ I know what you¡¯re waiting for.¡± Coach Ayu returned to the front desk to pick up something. When she returned, she handed a paper bag to Sena. ¡°Here¡¯s your souvenir. Everything you listed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Coach! I love you!¡± Sena¡¯s grin widened as she excitedly took it before sprinting towards the inner door.


    However, as though she realized something, the girl suddenly stopped and turned back. Her eyes focused on me. ¡°Oh, right. Coach Ruki got a haircut and it made him so handsome. Can you protect him from other girls?¡±


    ¡°Sena¡­ You¡¯re aware that I don¡¯t need protection, right?¡±


    ¡°Even so, who knows how many of your students will jump at you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re well-behaved, don¡¯t worry. Besides, you¡¯ll be there as well.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­ Alright. But still, Coach, I¡¯ll be counting on you!¡±


    Upon saying that, Sena reached in for a kiss before sprinting inside the boxing gym.


    As we watched her back disappear inside, I heard Coach Ayu cracking her knuckles. ¡°That girl. I haven¡¯t been strict with hertely. Should I increase the load of her set exercises?¡±


    Although Coach Ayu mumbled it, given that I was just next to her, I clearly heard her voice.


    A momentter, she sighed and dispelled her slightly menacing aura directed toward her student.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Why are you still standing there? Are you not going to follow her?¡±


    Yeah. I should. But because there¡¯s a new influx of gym-goers as well as the enrollees to my program, we¡¯d just be separated again. There¡¯s no chance to be alone inside anymore.


    Furthermore, Sena intentionally left me behind. She could¡¯ve dragged me with her but she sprinted as though she was preventing me froming with her.


    Despite how defensive she became against the other girls on the street, she¡¯sfortable passing me to Coach Ayu.


    At least, that¡¯s how I saw it. The girl wouldn¡¯t be that excited about souvenirs alone.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m waiting for you, Coach. Let¡¯s enter together.¡±


    ¡°Why will I? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m manning this front area?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? I can see, of course. But aren¡¯t you going to help me with my lesson?¡±


    ¡°You, idiot couple, will most likely be the source of my wrinkles.¡± Perhaps running out of argument to rebut with, Coach Ayu sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Coach. We both adore you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right¡­ I¡¯ve been stressed these past two weeks because of you two.¡±


    ¡°Stressed? Coach, you¡¯re blooming. Can that be a result of being stressed?¡± I scanned her from top to bottom. Although she¡¯s wearing a gym jacket on top of her sports bra, the zipper was only halfway done. Looking at her like this, she gave off a sense of aesthetic beauty and I could feel myself getting the urge of pulling down that zipper fully to revel at her well-toned navel. Furthermore, although she¡¯s wearing jogging pants, her spats were clearly outlined because of how fit they were around her thighs.


    But yeah, she¡¯s blooming. It¡¯s like something happened and she subconsciously started showering her surroundings with her pheromones. And that made me feel attracted to her.


    Although she¡¯s the one who initiated those kisses we shared on two asions, I was having this urge to hold her at this moment.


    ¡°Stop eyeing me, pervert.¡± Around half a minuteter, Coach Ayu noticed my eyes ogling her and covered herself up, zipping the jacket up to her neck.


    ¡°Is it bad? I¡¯m just pointing out that you don''t appear like someone stressed out.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I can take those words from anyone else but not you. Are you even aware of how you put me on this endless rollercoaster?¡±


    Coach Ayu¡¯s shoulders drooped as though she was exhausted. And before I knew it, she started wobbly walking towards the interior of the Boxing Gym, leaving me behind.


    She¡¯s not expecting me to answer. She just blurted out her grievance.


    Thinking about it, I really did put her in a rather precarious situation. I had her think about her answer¡­ So, if she says she¡¯s stressed out because of me, that¡¯s undeniably true.


    Haa¡­ now I¡¯m feeling bad putting her through it¡­ Even if I said that there¡¯s no other choice, it¡¯s still my suggestion that put her in this situation where she had toe up with an answer on what she really wanted to happen between us.

 Chapter 967 Astounding Effect

    <h4>Chapter 967 Astounding Effect</h4>


    Two hourster, the eighth lesson for the Basics of Boxing Program ended.


    It was the same scene as earlier. Everyone nked out for a few seconds as they took their time to recognize that I am their Instructor. When they did, they all gaped in shock and eventually praised my new look.


    Some of the girls even failed to resist stepping forward to see me clearly, including Ichihara-san¡¯s daughter and some of the mothers. They all wanted a closer look.


    However, since I acted the same as in the previous lessons, they eventually returned to their ces. Some were embarrassed at how they acted. Some remained entranced.


    In any case, a surprising result was seen throughout the lesson. Everyone behaved, and performed even better than ever ¨C and that included the five idiots who returned for the lesson.


    Naturally, I was happy with the result. So, as a bonus for them, I didn¡¯t dismiss them quickly and let them crowd around me again. With that, they barraged me with questions that I honestly answered for their satisfaction.


    Well, the most prominent question was, as expected, about my rtionship status.


    There¡¯s no need to think twice there, I called Sena to my side and showcased our rtionship.


    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re unaware of it. I mean, our rtionship hasn''t been a secret ever since the first lesson.


    That¡¯s why I made that out as their attempt to make me behave or react in a certain way.


    Now I know how hard it is to be popr. If I¡¯m just a regr guy who suddenly rose to fame, I will probably be exhausted from all the attention. But being an indifferent guy and someone who could act out a character, I managed to stay cool until they calmed down.


    Unfortunately, that only heightened my poprity. Some girls called me the Cool Prince, Handsome-sensei, and simr nicknames instead of just calling me Onoda-sensei.


    When I returned to the changing room, the five idiots who bided their time crowded around me. I thought they were going to utter some idiotic phrase like ¡®Riajuu, go explode!¡¯ or ¡®You¡¯ve fooled us!¡¯. But instead of renouncing their worship of me for being a handsome and capable guy that they couldn¡¯t hope to achieve, they became even more fervent to ask for my tips.


    ¡°Huh? I only got a haircut. Stop hyping it like those little girls.¡± I shrugged, telling them honestly what changed in me.


    But as I expected, they put on faces of disbelief. They couldn¡¯t ept that answer.


    ¡°Unbelievable! That kind of shit only happens in manga and anime!¡± One of them argued and the other four followed suit.


    ¡°Look. I don¡¯t need you to believe in me but that¡¯s the truth. Alright, why don¡¯t you all get a haircut? And don¡¯te to your local barbershop. Find a professional hairstylist who can give you tips on what kind of hairstyle will fit you.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s also fine for just any barber. As long as that barber was skilled enough to imagine a better hairstyle for their client, that¡¯s enough. But I guess some barbers wouldn¡¯t be that into their customers'' choices.


    ¡°And you, Kinjo. I don¡¯t know the kind of policy your high school has but that long hair and thick-rimmed sses don¡¯t suit you. Are you announcing to the world how much of an otaku you are? And stopped talking in an old-fashioned way.¡±


    To add, I singled out that one guy who was the most distinctive among them because he¡¯s like a temte otaku.


    ¡°Ugh. Tis¡¯ my lost, sensei. I shan¡¯t ignore thy advice.¡±


    ¡°Dude, what did I just say?¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-yes, sensei! I¡¯ll get a haircut and buy a new pair of sses.¡±


    ¡°Great. That¡¯s all for today. There are only two lessons left. You five better take my advice to heart. You did stop ogling on girls but you five still stink like a creep. Raise your chin and straighten your backs, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    And there, the five idiots answered in chorus. They even saluted as though I¡¯m theirmanding officer.


    Anyway, I quickly changed after that and went to see Sena. She¡¯s aware that I was going to talk to Coach Ayu today and she¡¯s going to stand by nearby.


    Just in case Coach Ayu¡¯s fever made a surpriseeback.


    Although that¡¯s unlikely, it¡¯s still better to be prepared.


    ¡°Ruki, if Coach said yes¡­ Will you tell her everything about you?¡±


    On our way there, Sena raised a question. Looking at the slight contortion of her brows, I guess she¡¯s also concerned about what¡¯s going to happen if Coach Ayu couldn¡¯t ept ourplex rtionship.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Since I never really courted her. I alsocked the chance to tell her about me¡­ Besides, even if she said yes today¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean I will instantly have her integrate into ourplex rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I see. I never thought that she¡¯s going to fall for you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supporting her for it? You¡¯re the one who made her conscious of it.¡±


    That¡¯s right. There¡¯s that time when she asked if Coach Ayu had a crush on me. Starting from that, the passionate boxing coach started being sucked into the vortex that is me¡­


    Well, I was probably also at fault. I teased her not just once or twice during these lessons.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know. At first, I¡¯m just teasing her. Butst week... knowing how serious she is towards you, I found myself split between supporting her and discouraging her. Just this week, every time I finished my training for the day, I would sit face to face with her and we¡¯d talk about a lot of things. But most of it concerns you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then what do you think? Will she ept it and pursue her feelings or not?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too concerned about our rtionship. It¡¯s like she didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel even if I told her that I was fine with it. She¡¯s ready to suppress what she¡¯s feeling for my sake.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll say no then¡­¡±


    Coach Ayu¡¯s behavior was just normal¡­ In the first ce, our interaction was only here and we never had time to hang out and get to know each other better. My image in her mind was nothing more than how I acted in this gym. And my interest in her was born from how much she cared for Sena.


    In a sense, it¡¯s like my rtionship with Hitomi. It was only when Otoha sent her to pick me up for school did we get a chance to have a real interaction. The difference is¡­ Hitomi was aware of my multiple rtionships, Coach isn¡¯t. She¡¯s suspicious of the girls but without confirmation, she only recognized Sena as my girlfriend.


    ¡°You won¡¯t know for sure.¡± Sena eventually answered. And at this point, we already reached Coach Ayu¡¯s room. ¡°Anyway, knowing you, you¡¯ll be able to pull out an honest answer from her. I¡¯ll be waiting here, Ruki.¡±


    Sena pulled my head down for a kiss, before pushing me to the door. Looking at her one more time, the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with trust. She¡¯s confident that I could handle this perfectly¡­


    That kind of expectation could usually put pressure on someone but for me, it simply encouraged me.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s rest somewhere afterward.¡± I said before pulling for another kiss.


    And understanding what I meant by that, the girl punched my shoulder before bashfully nodding her head, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m gonna get the first dibs on our handsome boyfriend.¡±

 Chapter 968 Still Guilty

    Chapter 968 Still Guilty¡¡¡¡Upon stepping inside Coach Ayu¡¯s room, the first thing I noticed was her almost calm demeanor as she sat behind her table. She¡¯s resting her chin on her intertwined fingers with her elbows ced on the table, supporting it.


    Her gaze quickly focused on me, watching me take my steps and stop right in front of her table. I sat down and returned her gaze.


    Just like that, we spent at least three minutes just staring at each other. She had no ns to open our conversation but she also seemed intent on keeping me here. Otherwise, she could hand me my sry and send me on my way.


    That¡¯s why I came to the conclusion that she¡¯s waiting for me to open it. But what should I say first?


    Get straight to the point or slowly push our conversation towards that topic?


    Anyway, having this kind of staring contest with her, I got the chance to properly appreciate and admire her beautiful face. Well, her beauty is, in a sense, the same as Sena. Sharp, refined and elegant. There¡¯s also a bit of coolness in it.


    She¡¯s someone who won¡¯t answer easily if you suddenly talk to her. Instead, she will first send you a menacing re to intimidate you. If that¡¯s not enough, she will use bodily gestures to add intimidation. For example, cracking her knucklebones or clenching her fist.


    In a certain sense, that¡¯s udylike. But that¡¯s just Coach Ayu.


    Besides, although she would act like that to strangers, she¡¯s fairly easy to talk to when ites to her acquaintances, friends or those who know her personally. When she¡¯s dealing with customer service in the front area, that¡¯s just her acting amiable to not intimidate them.


    If Sena is the poster girl for those within our age, Coach Ayu is the same for adult potential gym members.


    ¡°Coach, tell me honestly. Are you also mesmerized with this new look?¡± I put a hand on my chin and acted like the type of idiot who kept on flexing their face.


    Opening up the conversation like that, Coach Ayu¡¯s brows flinched in slight annoyance. ¡°As if! Don¡¯t let the attention you received outside get to your head. The Onoda-kun I know is a confident guy who is never bothered about fame or poprity.¡±


    The Onoda-kun she knows¡­


    Now that¡¯s interesting.


    In any case, am I really like that? I only see myself as indifferent with my focus entirely on what I decided to do. It¡¯s not about being confident.


    But thinking about it, the disastrous speech that I deliveredst Thursday stemmed from my confidence that it would go well by acting like myself.


    So, saying that I¡¯m a confident guy has some truth in it. But it¡¯s not that I never bothered about fame or poprity. More like, I shied away from it.


    The ssmate A dogma.


    Well, nowadays, not anymore. I already stuck out more than the most popr guy in our ss or even year.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered that Coach sees me like that¡­ But you see, after getting a haircut, almost everyone will stop and stare at me for a second or more.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about¡­ isn¡¯t it natural? Whoever cut your hair is a professional. He or she brought out what you¡¯re hiding beneath your non-styled hair.¡±


    Coach Ayu stretched her arm out, seemingly trying to reach for my hair. But a momentter, she stopped, retracted her arm back and looked away.


    ¡°If Coach wants to feel it then it¡¯s fine¡­ There¡¯s no need to be shy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Don¡¯t make stories up.¡± Her answer was swift but from what she had just done, she already sold herself away.


    Well, I could tease her more but¡­ I guess I¡¯m not in a great mood for teasing.


    Since she¡¯s trying her hardest to suppress whatever she¡¯s feeling, I picked up my chair and put it down next to her.


    I moved quickly enough that before she could even notice, I was already about to sit. In this way, the distance between us closed.


    ¡°Alright, Coach. Let me put out this guess¡­ Yesterday, you said we were going to talk. Is this what you decided? That you don¡¯t want to be the third wheel between Sena and me?¡±


    Cutting to the chase, I leaned to her side, enough for my shoulder to touch hers. She had all the avenues to push me away. However, this passionate boxer never did. She just watched and nervously tried to stay calm in her seat.


    As soon as she recognized that my shoulder was pressing on hers, her eyes went to it before focusing on my face. She still had this sharp and elegant look, however, little by little, it was crumbling.


    The reddening of her ears was the sign of it.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ T-that¡¯s not what I¡­.¡± She answered in fragments and left it hanging in the end.


    ¡°Coach, look at me¡­¡± I put a hand on her cheeks that¡¯s starting to warm up. Holding her head through it, I slowly had her face me. And when she did, I continued. ¡°My decisionst week doesn¡¯t change. But if it¡¯s your wish to treat that as if nothing happened between us, then so be it¡­ I will honor your wish.¡±


    I arrived at my own thoughts about this rtionship with Coach Ayu¡­ I like her, a lot actually. That¡¯s something I realizedst week and I already arrived at my answer back then.


    Coach Ayu also arrived at an answer back then, however, she got overridden by her guilt toward Sena halfway through. And then her fever returned.


    That gave her another week to sort out her feelings. She even got to talk to Sena throughout this week. But I guess it¡¯s still not enough for her. It¡¯s that heavy for someone like her.


    Somehow, in the corner of my mind, a thought popped up.


    If she¡¯s already like this even before knowing the full extent of myplexities¡­ then it¡¯s probably a lot better to not pull her to our side¡­ It will be hard for her to fully ept it. Worse, she might do a 180 and turn against me.


    Well, that¡¯s just my thought and one of the many possibilities¡­ In the end, I still needed to wait for Coach Ayu¡¯s own decision.


    Minutes quickly passed.


    Apart from the sound of our breathing, the room remainedpletely still.


    I decided not to make any bold moves yet. I simply waited.


    Coach Ayu went into deep contemtion. And while doing so, her face underwent not just one or two changes in her expression. She¡¯s still agonizing over what path to choose. And my suggestion doesn¡¯t help with it.


    If it¡¯s that easy to forget or erase something that already happened, I wouldn¡¯t arrive at the answer to take responsibility for the girls that I already cut off.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­¡± Pulling me out of my thoughts, Coach Ayu finally arrived at an answer. Looking at her serious expression that¡¯s not giving out what kind of answer she arrived at, I simply waited with bated breath.


    I kept caressing her cheek using my thumb, in an attempt to make herfortable.


    ¡°¡­ Sena said it¡¯s fine. She won¡¯t mind it if I¡­ get into a rtionship with you. But I¡­ I can¡¯t cast away my guilt. No matter what I do, I will be guilty of liking you, falling for you.¡±


    ¡°I expected as much, Coach. You¡¯re that kind of person, a great woman. It will be easy for me to say that you shouldn¡¯t feel guilty but it will never be effective. That¡¯s why can¡¯t I just take action?¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­?¡±


    Before she could finish her question, I already made my move. I gently pulled her head to me, sealing her lips with mine.


    I could be called cruel for this but if she¡¯s going to feel guilty every time we¡¯re going to do something then it¡¯s better to just drain out that guilt.


    Kissing her deeply right off the bat, Coach Ayu¡¯s resistance had no chance to rise. My hands quickly made their move, holding both her head and body.


    And because of that, instead of pushing me away, her hands that gripped my shoulder gradually slipped to my back, hugging me tightly.


    With her apprehensions crumbling down bit by bit, and so was her guilt.


    Instead of letting her pull out and think about it just likest week, I never let go of her. Even when my tongue would send me down to her neck, I would just return to her lips¡­ renewing our intense kiss.


    As our bodies gradually entangled, our connection gradually deepened. She¡¯s as hot as before but this time, it¡¯s not because of her fever but of her suppressed feelings raging inside her chest. And the same as her, my reason to hold back was slowly slipping away.


    Before I knew it, my hand holding her head slid down to her chest. I searched for the jacket zipper and pulled it down¡­ exposing her grayish-ck sports bra to me.


    At this point, I paused and opened my eyes to look at the girl in my arms. She was flushed red and was breathing rather heavily yet she looked so sexy at the moment. It¡¯s not her usual sharp and cool expression, Coach Ayu looked so alluring and beautiful.


    When she opened her eyes, she looked a little confused. I suddenly stopped, after all.


    ¡°Coach, do you still feel guilty?¡± I asked. ¡°Or do you feel bad? Sena is aware that this can happen to us. She¡¯s just outside this door. Perhaps she¡¯s even listening to our conversation earlier and the sudden silence would hint to her that something else is happening¡­ Even so, will you feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ She¡¯s aware?¡± Although her eyes widened upon that realization, they quickly calmed down before lowering her gaze as though she was trying to escape mine. A few momentster, she released a sigh before answering in a straightforward tone, ¡°Rather than think about guilt¡­ I got too indulged with it. It felt great¡­ Ruki, is this fine?¡±

 Chapter 969 Shallow

    <h4>Chapter 969 Shallow</h4>


    There¡¯s no such thing as the erasure of guilt. One could ept and live with it while putting the guilt at the back of one¡¯s mind. Forgetting was also not an option. One could try and forget it. However, when faced with the source of that guilt or something or someone connected to it, it would rise to the surface.


    Between those two possibilities, the first one could torment the person every day depending on how buried that guilt was while the second one could torment and break a person when he or she remembered it after enough time passed.


    In Coach Ayu¡¯s case and because of my interference, she came to ept it.


    Sometimeter, I brought Sena inside the room, making it a three-way talk on what was going to happen to us next.


    Because it looked like her guilt was about to overwhelm her again, Sena sat down at Coach Ayu¡¯s side, assuring her that she was going to support her whatever decision she came up with.


    The result could be summarized by Coach Ayu putting out some conditions.


    But those conditions were directed to herself.


    1. She won¡¯t act as my girlfriend publicly.


    2. No one else has to know about our rtionship apart from the three of us.


    3. She won¡¯t demand attention from me.


    4. We will act the same way before all this.


    No matter how we shuffled that, it¡¯s basically telling me to treat her as my side girl. Someone who will be satisfied as long as I don¡¯t forget her.


    In the end, Sena and I rejected it, drawing confusion from her.


    ¡°Coach, do you love Ruki?¡±


    A few minutester, Sena raised a question to which Coach Ayu answered in a heartbeat.


    She raised her head and looked at me affectionately, her gentle and dreamy look made my heart skip a beat. However, her words left meughing awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m attracted to him and I like him. That¡¯s it¡­ Wait, let me add, I love watching him teach boxing and when he¡¯s inside the ring.¡±


    Basically, Coach Ayu was attracted to me because of boxing. Ugh¡­ She¡¯s really a boxing idiot¡­ But that¡¯s one of her charming points, I don¡¯t think I can imagine her being obsessed with something else.


    A whileter, I also raised a question, clearing the awkward atmosphere around us.


    ¡°Coach, if I quit my part-time job, will you still like me?¡±


    This time she failed to produce an answer quickly. She contemted carefully while sometimes sneaking a nce at me.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I met you in this gym. I can only see you when you¡¯re in this gym¡­¡± Coach Ayu paused. Her eyes widened a bit, looking like she had just realized something, ¡°¡­ Ah! Now that I think of it, aside from this gym, we never had any interactions outside.¡±


    And there, she also realized that what we know of each other was shallow. Our rtionship was contained under the roof of this boxing gym.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, tell me about yourself!¡±


    ¡°No. That won¡¯t be enough, Coach. Instead of that, won¡¯t I have a week of rest before a new session of the Basic Boxing Program? Let¡¯s spend some time together.¡± I suggested.


    That would be two weeks from now.


    With our rtionship still this shallow, being attracted to each other wouldn¡¯t be enough to sustain it. We had to do something else. Deepen our understanding of each other.


    With that as the focal point of this conversation, the next thirty minutes were spent with us trying toe up with a n for that. Furthermore, it seems like our rtionship would remain in an ¡®unsure¡¯ status.


    Nheless, because we already crossed the line by sharing not just one or two intimate moments, there¡¯s no running away or reverting to a purely business-like rtionship where she¡¯s my boss and I¡¯m her employee.


    Anyway, even if we bond and eventually ept each other, there¡¯s still the hardest hurdle. Telling her about howplex of a person I am¡­


    Since I decided to pursue her, she¡¯d receive the same treatment as the others, I would bepletely honest to her¡­


    Whether she would ept it or not was still unknown. For now, we¡¯re satisfied with the oue¡­


    And before leaving the gym, we resumed what we were doing earlier. And with Sena there, I alternately went for their lips while holding them both close, my hands exploring their bodies.


    Naturally, we stopped before going further. Coach Ayu was stillfortable after all. Kisses and caresses were the furthest she could tolerate. She stopped me from slipping my hand inside her pants and she didn¡¯t join Sena in feeling up my bulging crotch.


    Like I promised earlier, Sena and I stopped by to rest at the same hotel we went to before, spending the next three hours there.


    We continued what we failed to finish inside Coach Ayu¡¯s office, doing it twice to satisfy the girl thoroughly.


    And when we both became exhausted, we talked about things concerning everything about each other.


    On my part, I talked to her about my Disciplinary Officer position and the clubhouse.


    Meanwhile, Sena had us review what happened with Coach Ayu as well as her boxing club and her boxing career.


    Her boxing career was still going smoothly. With Coach Ayu and the whole boxing gym, her path was still clear.


    She also showed me a schedule of her sparring matches. Be it at school or in another gym.


    The boxing club picked her as the ace representative for the inter-high tournament. That¡¯s to be expected, really. Who else would they pick as an ace? Sena could knock me out if I got hit by her punch. That¡¯s how strong she is.


    Ah right. She also mentioned her building annoyance with her ssmates or other students that were trying to ascertain her im of having a boyfriend. Since she hadn¡¯t been seen with me yet, they¡¯re not believing that im or more like, they were deluding themselves that it¡¯s just an excuse to stop the others from trying to court her.


    Due to that, I added more names to those who I would deal with. I¡¯m not going to hunt them down one by one. There¡¯s another way to ruin them or make them stop annoying my girls.


    But I needed time to prepare for it. So, one of these days, I¡¯m going to walk her to school.


    There¡¯s only a bit of a problem though¡­ This new haircut. I probably have to ask Ririka for wig tips. Or better yet, use that as a chance for us to go out together¡­ Visiting a wig store and other rted stores for the disguises.


    -


    -


    After dropping Sena home, my day hasn¡¯t ended yet. Looking at the time on my phone. It¡¯s half-past eight in the evening.


    Before riding the train, I called home again, updating the girls there about my status.


    Well, I already informed them earlier about myst trip for tonight so I merely informed them that I¡¯m still alive and kicking, in case they worry for me.


    Around close to an hour, I found myself at the same condominium buildingst week.


    Not a minuteter, a certain pink-haired girl rushed out of the entrance, without the horrid and too obvious disguise that she used.


    With her eyes twinkling like the stars in the sky, Yue excitedly dashed and threw herself in my arms. ¡°It¡¯s been a week! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to take me away from here?¡±


    Wait, when did I say that?

 Chapter 970 Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 970 Dinner</h4>


    Compared tost week, the time was deeper in the night. An hourter than before.


    On my way here, there were fewer people or cars on the street. The shops or other establishments were also closed making it a very silent night.


    This girl rushing out of the condominium was well-nned. Or rather, I informed her about my arrival at the train station.


    On her side, she also informed me that her manager wasn¡¯t around. Though she was here a few hours ago to check on her.


    She only has two weeks to stay here and today is her tenth day. Four dayster, this girl will be returning to Tokyo where she¡¯s going to resume her activity as Mabushisa Asahi and go to school there.


    Even though I didn¡¯t miss checking on her every passing day, she found it not enough. She wanted physical contact and connection. So, after carefully assessing if it¡¯s usible to visit her today, I went and did it without a second thought.


    Everything that happened today was put to the back of my head to entirely focus on her.


    I mean, I promised her. I¡¯m going to tell her everything about myself here¡­


    And that¡¯s why after weing me right in front of the building, she guided me again back to her unit.


    Obviously, we once again ignored the CCTVs and went straight there without bothering to be cautious at all. Her excitement at my arrival prevailed.


    Nheless, I still tried to cover her up with my body even though it was a little futile.


    Upon entering the unit, Yue first reached in to kiss me like a wife to her husband, before turning around to utter that legendary phrase.


    ¡°Do you want dinner, a bath or¡­ ME?¡± Yue did it as seductively as possible, even loosening the shoulder string of the dress she was wearing.


    But upon seeing me not changing my expression, the girl¡¯s lips pursed as she hit my chest lightly,ining about myck of response. ¡°I knew it. You don¡¯t love me anymore, do you?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Do you want a flick on your forehead?¡± Instead of answering that absurd question, I lifted my hand and gestured with my fingers.


    Yue hurriedly covered her forehead before sticking her cute tongue out. ¡°You tease! After I prepared all that¡­¡±


    The girl then pouted and started sobbing and sniffing. Obviously, that¡¯s a fairly believable act. If I was any other guy, I would definitely fall for it.


    ¡°Alright, stop acting there¡­ You¡¯re a singer, not an actress.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m also doing acting sses, I¡¯ll have you know!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then how did I see through it that easily?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a better actor, duh?¡± Yue threw me a scornful look but it quickly eased up as though that was an illusion.


    Following that, she grabbed my hand, pulling me inside.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re here for. But I¡¯m also aware¡­ you haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet.¡±


    Dragging me into her kitchen, I was pleasantly surprised to see her square table.


    On top of it were a neatly arranged three different main dishes and a bunch of side dishes to go along with it.


    And then there were two rice bowls ced in front of each other.


    Now it really felt like I went home to my wife.


    ¡°I prepared dinner¡­ Let¡¯s eat?¡± She brightly smiled as she went to the other side of the table and sat down.


    And at the same time as her, I also took a seat, facing her. Looking at that smile of hers was already making me lose my mind. There¡¯s no doubt that I love her a lot... And trying my hardest not to lose control here.


    ¡°You cooked this?¡± I asked as I checked out every dish and side dish. They all looked delicious.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yue didn¡¯t answer. Or better yet, she bit her lips cutely, silently admitting that she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t.¡± I teasinglyughed.


    With her cheeks slowly bloating as she slowly became filled with grievance from myugh, she soon exploded albeit in a very charming way.


    ¡°Stopughing! I cooked the rice! The others¡­ I ordered at the restaurant¡­¡±


    And there she is¡­ The honest Yue who couldn¡¯t lie to me.


    ¡°Good job making the rice.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and eat. You¡¯re spoiling the mood.¡±


    I continued with my teasing, souring her face further. Perhaps if she¡¯s not already holding onto a piece of meat on her chopsticks, she wouldically stab my rice bowl with it.


    ¡°Well, seriously, thank you for preparing this¡­ Honestly, this feels like I went home from a whole day¡¯s work to my wife¡­¡±


    ¡°R-really?!¡±


    Hearing my confession, her sour face instantly disappeared and was reced by her sweet demeanor. Her eyes lit up as though it was filled with all the stars in the sky.


    ¡°Yes, really. Do you want me to call you ¡®dear¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear!¡±


    And she jumped right away. Seriously, this girl¡¯s actions tonight were too endearing.


    It must be because she¡¯s been waiting for me all this time¡­ right? I kept her waiting for a week. Nheless, I felt a warm sensation on my chest seeing herugh and get excited over every little thing.


    ¡°Alright. For tonight, I will do so. Thanks for the meal, dear.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why only for tonight?¡±


    Although I put on enough emotion by saying it, the girl once again discarded a part of my sentence and only focused on the first part. In any case, I simply started eating, not answering her question.


    The girl appeared a little upset at first but eventually gave up upon seeing me enjoying the meal she prepared.


    Soon enough, the two of us enjoyed a rather harmonious dinner while asionally checking on each other.


    Once we¡¯re done, I help the girl push the dishes away and wash them.


    Using that as a time to bond with each other, I ced myself behind her, still acting like her husband for tonight.


    However, I got reprimanded for it.


    ¡°Dear, as much as I want to feel your arms around me, it¡¯s hard to finish with this. Just stand at the side or watch me.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll watch you while hugging you like this.¡±


    ¡°Good choice.¡±


    Yue pleasantlyughed as she watched how my arms tightened around her navel. She then turned her head slightly to the side as I gradually rested my chin on her shoulder.


    I nced up and saw her beautiful smile as she energetically washed the dishes.


    It was truly a great choice of action.


    Once she was done, I carried the girl back to her living room and down to the couch.


    I sat us down but before we knew it, we were alreadyying down on it, our bodies entangled with each other.


    ¡°Will you really go back?¡±


    After enjoying a few minutes of just feeling each other¡¯s warmth, I broke our peaceful silence.


    Instead of the girl being affected by her uing return to where she should really be, I found myself rejecting the thought that in just a few days, I would never be able to hold her close like this again¡­


    It¡¯s absurd, I know. After advising her to not throw away her career for me, I was acting like this¡­


    But Yue, after hearing my question raised her gaze to properly see my face.


    Her expression was slightly serious and I could easily notice her reluctance to answer¡­


    Nheless, her honest trait got the better of her again¡­


    ¡°Yes. Actually, it¡¯s been decided that I will be returning this Wednesday. A day earlier than I told you. There¡¯s a lot of piled-up work waiting for me there.¡± She started. Her hand dropped to my cheek and caressed it, ¡°Should I stay here instead?¡±

 Chapter 971 The Path Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 971 The Path Ahead</h4>


    In the end, I failed to answer Yue¡¯s question about whether to stay here instead of returning. I disappointingly went silent, leaving the girl hanging.


    My mind went spinning in circles as I fell into another bout of overthinking.


    I thought about ns to keep her close to me without ruining her already bright future. But none of it was usible. They¡¯re all impossible to aplish.


    I had no idea how long but when I got out of that state, I saw Yue¡¯s face filled with concern for me. She¡¯s bitterly biting her lips, most likely thinking that it¡¯s her fault that I turned like that.


    Unusually panicked, I hurriedly cleared that up, telling her what was going on in my head.


    Upon hearing that, the girl giggled softly at first but it gradually transformed into a peal ofughter. Yue reached for my cheeks again and caressed them even more endearingly, her affection for me fully channeled through it.


    As another warmth washed over my chest, I heard Yue¡¯s mesmerizing voice as she hummed the melody of her new song.


    ¡°Yue¡­¡± Entranced by it, I couldn¡¯t help but call her name before closing my eyes. Apanied by the beautiful image created by her voice, I imagined myself standing with her up on a stage. Below us, her fans and critics were mixed together. Her fans were supporting her decision toe clean about her rtionship with me while those critics smeared her by calling her derogatory names as well as throwing trash like cans and empty packets at her.


    Of course, that was just an imagination, or rather an imagined oue for her future if I stayed by her side.


    Maybe I was fantasizing like Ogawa. But as her voice continued to smoothly flow and soothe my ears, my unknowingly tensed shoulders rxed.


    I opened my eyes again and saw Yue still gracefully humming the melody but a momentter, she started fitting lyrics to it.


    It¡¯s her brand-new song. The one she told me she was going to writest week.


    The song titled ¡®Coincidence¡¯.


    Although it¡¯s still unpolished as most of her recordings, the way she delivered it sessfully pierced my heart. The lyrics were just a simplified retelling of the events that led to our reconnection but still, it made me remember that the cold nightst week was as warm and refreshing as the early spring. It¡¯s a little bittersweet in the first verse because of how I tried to step away after recognizing her. And the second verse was a littleical, she even included how I scolded her disguise. And naturally, it ended at the point where we silently reaffirmed how we missed each other.


    She kept it at that because she was going to write andpose another one. A direct sequel to it.


    Of course, no one else apart from us would be aware that it¡¯s connected. And since it¡¯s her secret, the other girls won¡¯t hear about it from me.


    Well, even if that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do, they will still make the connection. I told them how I met this girl again, after all.


    When Yue finished singing, she pulled me in another kiss as a part of that performance.


    And with this, she fulfilled her promise to let me be the first one to hear her new song first.


    A few seconds after our lips separated, Yue opened her mouth. ¡°Ruki, stop overthinking about that question. I¡¯m afraid that even if you say yes, I won¡¯t be able to stay here with you.¡±


    Yue''s beautiful smile turned bitter. She then lowered her gaze and covered her face using my chest, afraid to let me see the expression she was wearing at the moment.


    ¡°Last week, I was certainly impulsive. Saying things like throwing my career away must have put you under pressure. As you said, I can¡¯t just throw it away. I have grown attached to it. I will go back and bring that song out. To let everyone hear our bittersweet reunion¡­¡±


    ¡°But you see, going back to be Mabushisa Asahi again doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to give up on you. Distance can be closed. We¡¯re still on the same. In the same country. You¡¯ll be amazed how free a singer¡¯s life is upon finishing their scheduledmitments. I can always visit you here¡­ It will be hard to bypass my manager but I will definitely find a way¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should stop overthinking already. Your Yue will always long for you. Take me back¡­ Make me yours again¡­ Dear.¡±


    Ending it at that, Yue raised her gaze again to look at me. With the corners of her eyes a little moist from her tears, the girl put on a determined look. It¡¯s like she¡¯s telling me that she¡¯s entirely serious about what she just said. And that she would dedicate all of her to make that possible.


    But at the same time, she¡¯s a little nervous or rather, uncertain about how I would react. Her beautiful pink eyes trembled ever-so-slightly as she waited for my answer.


    After all of what she said, if I still couldn¡¯t find my answer¡­ I would call myself pathetic and cowardly.


    This girlpletely swept me off my feet.


    She didn¡¯t just brush away the question that I couldn¡¯t answer, she alsoid down a path we could take as a couple.


    Although I could add and modify that path she had justid out, I first have to do something else¡­


    I met Yue''s gaze and gave her my best smile. ¡°I love you, Yue. However, before I give you my answer, will you hear me out?¡±


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m waiting for this¡­ Let me hear everything about you. I assure you. My decision will not change.¡±


    Hearing that answer, I pulled her up and kissed her deeply first, conveying those three magic words through it. And once that was done, I began telling her my story¡­ or our story.


    -


    -


    ¡°¡­ And there you have it. Like I told you, my change, if viewed from those with a normal perspective, is terrible. I¡¯ve gone from bad to worse. I fell in love with everyone and that includes you¡­¡±


    Around half an hourter, I finished with my story. It¡¯s that long even though I started around the point where I realized how important Akane is to me.


    All this time, Yue silently listened. She showed different kinds of expressions but the one thing that prevailed was her¡­ utter amazement.


    If not for how serious my expression was, she¡¯d probably p her hands in admiration.


    Really, I found myself asking what was wrong with this girl¡­


    But thinking about it, when the girl confessed to me, she never asked me to leave the other girls alone and only focused on her. Even back then, she was more than ready to share me with the other girls¡­


    Even I could see that as absurd¡­ My girls epted the situation after much deliberation but this girl didn¡¯t care about any of that. Nothing¡¯s more important than getting epted by me.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely amazing, dear¡­ That many girls in two months? As expected of my man!¡± The girl eximed as she excitedly fiddled on my phone, seeing the photos of my girls that I saved there. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Some of them are your fans. No, that¡¯s wrong. A lot of them are your fans.¡±


    ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t matter. Our standing in your heart is the same, anyway.¡± Yue nonchntly dismissed it.


    ¡°Are you hearing yourself now?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Ruki, I¡¯m not a snob. Furthermore, you won¡¯t like it if I suddenly acted high and mighty just because of my fame. I won¡¯t do anything that can displease you¡­ After all these years, I finally got my wish. There is no way I will disturb the harmonious rtionship you built.¡± Yue answered instantly, the stars in her eyes still glowing brightly. With her honest trait, everything she just saides from the depths of her heart.


    Once again, the seed of worry inside me produced by my fear of being hated by her wilted without any chance to bloom.


    ¡°Oh, right! before I forget¡­ Dear, you look so handsome now. What do you think about being scouted? Be an actor. Did you know? It¡¯s fairly normal for celebrities to be in a rtionship, whether it¡¯s an act or a serious one¡­ With that, I can announce to the whole world that I¡¯m yours!¡±


    Koizumi-san asked me if I wanted to be a model and now, this girl wanted me to be an actor?


    Obviously, she¡¯s kidding¡­ or not? But no matter how I looked at it, that¡¯s not something suitable for me.


    And so, I answered instantly, ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m content being your fan and boyfriend.¡±

 Chapter 972 A Night to Remember

    <h4>Chapter 972 A Night to Remember</h4>


    A rising popr young singer. Someone who set many people¡¯s hearts¡¯ aflutter from her oh-so-sweet voice and let them experience a trip to the past, brought about by the melody and lyrics of her songs.


    That¡¯s Mabushisa Asahi.


    If any of her avid fans found out that she¡¯s currently inside a bedroom with the man that inspired her to create that viral song, they¡¯d be furious and envious. They might even turn into her hater.


    Well, that¡¯s just a hypothetical situation. And something that wouldn¡¯t happen.


    However, the part where she¡¯s inside the bedroom was true. After straightening up our rtionship and everything rted to it, we stood up and relocated to the only bedroom of this condo unit.


    It¡¯s something that we both expected. Last week, we got interrupted when her mother called. Tonight, without any interruptions, we naturally slipped into the right mood. Add to that, the longing we had for each other as well as her impending return to Tokyo.


    Carrying up and cing her down on the bed as though it was ours all along, Yue excitedly and seductively invited me to join her in it.


    Minutester, although we were still clothed in our upper half, our bottom half was devoid of any article of clothing. However, her fluffy nket covered that part, hiding what was happening beneath it. Furthermore, the light was off.


    Right. Despite her teasing mest week about being naked underneath her coat, she¡¯s still this shy in the bed. Or rather, she wanted to focus more on the sensation brought about by the other senses rather than be aided by our visual sense, lowering the sensitivity of the other senses.


    Well, of course, with my rampant desire back then, we already did it in broad daylight but most of the time, Yue had us wear a blindfold. I cheated most of the time though because I wanted that visual confirmation of how much the girl was enjoying doing it with me. It¡¯s upping the fulfillment of my desire by stealing her in both body and mind.


    In any case, at the moment, with my hands pinned by her own, Yue had started moving herself up and down, taking in my fully-erected length that hadn¡¯t visited her narrow cave for more than a year.


    It became narrower because of our growth yet, the same tingling sensation assaulted us both.


    And apanied by her melodic voice who kept on chanting my name and how much she loves this moment, the two of us reached our climax at the same time.


    As she copsed on top of me, the girl grabbed my head, and even in the dark, she heatedly stared right into my eyes. Between her ragged breathing, she said, ¡°Un. It was as amazing as I remembered, dear¡­ Don¡¯t pull out yet. I want more of you. Once isn¡¯t enough¡­¡±


    Although it¡¯s hard to see clearly, Yue was definitely smiling in satisfaction while donning an extremely erotic expression. It was the face exclusively for me.


    ¡°Should we turn on the lights? I wanna see my Yue¡­¡± I said teasingly as I caressed her cheeks; both upper and lower¡­


    I could still feel myself hard inside her despite pumping a good amount in it. And likewise, her insides remained tight and slippery as though she was waiting for me to move once again.


    I thought she would reject it right away but a few secondster, she nodded cutely and shyly before reaching for the remote control of the light.


    As soon as the light was turned on, her luscious light-pink hair that was spilling from her shoulder slipped from behind her and brushed against my face. It was as fragrant as ever but the most prized attraction this time was her whole body¡­


    I hurriedly took off her shirt, revealing her bare skin and her perfect-sized breasts¡­ Her neck was red from all the kisses I showered it but no hickey would remain.


    ¡°Yep. My Yue is as beautiful as I remembered.¡± I teased her once again.


    ¡°Geez¡­ How many times have you said that tonight?¡±


    ¡°Five? But this is the first time that it would make much more sense because I can see you perfectly.


    ¡°Well, sorry for being too shy¡­¡± The girl pouted.


    Taking that as a chance, I took her lips one more time before dealing the finishing blow, ¡°Even so¡­ I love every part of you. That shyness in the bed included.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Yue reacted as I expected, she pressed her body further and buried her fully flustered face down on my neck.


    But that¡¯s enough. I got my necessary stimtion.


    Round two became my turn to lead and my awaited chance to make this night as memorable as our first night together.


    -


    -


    Doing more than normal during our second round extended my stay in Yue¡¯s unit.


    The girl was satisfied yet thoroughly exhausted that she couldn¡¯t send me to the lobby anymore.


    In any case, I also told her to properly rest or else her manager or her parents would be suspicious why she was tired tomorrow.


    With our rtionship reestablished, we talked about what we were going to do for the next three days or two days because it would be impossible to see her on Wednesday; the day of her return to Tokyo.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to pick her up at night and bring her home¡­ She asked me to do so¡­ She wanted to see Akane and interact with the other girls if possible.


    And on Tuesday, I¡¯ll be presenting myself to her manager. It¡¯s for Yue¡¯s protection. If she will always sneak out to meet me in the future, it will just be a matter of time for her to be caught by a paparazzi or even a normal fan which can cause her another problem.


    At least, if her manager is aware of her rtionship, she can help protect her and prevent those things from happening. Or at least, that¡¯s what I am hoping for by meeting her.


    I could expect to be asked to step down and leave Yue alone but for the girl¡­ I would never give in.


    Hopefully, her description of her manager was urate. Kind and understanding.


    Well, remembering that one time when she asked Yue if she wanted to be exorcised because of her bad dancing, it¡¯s hard to infer if she was really kind and understanding.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    Upon arriving home, Miwa-nee and Minoru were already asleep but the three; Akane, Haruko, and Edel were still waiting for me in the living room.


    Before retreating to bed, we spent some time watchingte-night shows on the TV while talking about our day.


    Obviously, most of their focus was on my hair. Haruko even gave me a thumbs-up as she praised my decision.


    ¡°Husband should refrain from sending me right at the school gate tomorrow. It will cause an uproar.¡± Akane suggested after examining my new look a little over ten times.


    ¡°Right. Tomorrow will be a tiring day for you, hubby. Good luck.¡± Haruko tapped my shoulder and looked at me with pity. She already predicted what was going to happen.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I-if you need to hide, look for me, Ruki.¡± Andstly, Edel reservedly put out a suggestion to help me in cases I needed it.


    But they¡¯re right¡­ I have to prepare tomorrow.


    Truthfully, I couldn¡¯t care less about the attention I would be receiving. However, with my current poprity, it would be impossible to remain unaffected. I had to put on an act in front of them, after all.

 Chapter 973 Convinced

    <h4>Chapter 973 Convinced</h4>


    Entering the month of June, it marked the start of the gradual transition from spring to summer season. Nheless, it¡¯s not as if we¡¯d be facing the extreme heatwaves this early. That still had to wait for the summer vacation. There would be little episodes of rain showers or storms passing by our country first.


    Well, as long as it¡¯s not heavy rain along with thunderstorms wherein flood and power outage would be imminent then it¡¯s still fine.


    In any case, I mentioned that because they said on the morning news that the chance for rain is high today.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s definitely going to rain so don¡¯t forget your umbres. Haruko and Edel too. We have spares so take these.¡±


    Running after us before we left the house, Miwa-nee looked like a very normal housewife worrying over her forgetful children. That put us all in a great mood. Even Edel and Haruko found it endearing.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Edel and Haruko pleasantly smiled as they received the umbres.


    Edel was living alone while Haruko had a strained rtionship with her family. Experiencing this kind of concern even though it¡¯s a simple one was enough to let them warm up more to Miwa-nee.


    ¡°Thank you Miwa-nee. We¡¯re going then.¡± I put the umbre in my bag and stepped forward, kissing Miwa-nee. ¡°Have a great day.¡±


    Akane also thanked Miwa-nee and we departed from our house.


    With the expectation that this day would be tiring for me, I prepared myself to be oblivious and indifferent to the same unsolicited looks or approaches that I might receive today.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t benefit in any way from those. That¡¯s why it was best to just be vignt rather than be mindful of something I had no control of.


    And with that, I still insisted on sending Akane to school despite her suggestionst night.


    Faced with my stubbornness, the silly girl could only give up on it.


    In any case, before separating from Haruko and Edel, I didn¡¯t forget to pamper and satisfy them to start their day with a smile.


    It goes both ways so¡­ I¡¯m just as satisfied and happy like them.


    ¡°You stubborn guy¡­ Only until the station, alright? You¡¯ll definitely be on the front page of our school newspaper if you showed up at the gate.¡±


    Upon entering the train car, Akane got us a corner neat, away from most eyes. It¡¯s her own countermeasure to prevent me from bing the center of attention.


    Right. Even if I became unbothered by it, the same couldn¡¯t be said for my girls. They¡¯re actually more affected by this sudden glow-up on my image¡­


    In a way, our situation was reversed. If before I was the one making sure that no one would ogle at her, this time she¡¯s the one preventing the other girls from ogling me.


    And with the way she¡¯s doing it, I found myself loving it more.


    ¡°Mhm. I understand. I¡¯ll do this too then¡­¡± I smiled at her before slipping my arms to her snugged, hugging her in public space. Not only that, I snuggled to her chest and settled on it even if I heard the surprised gasps of boys and girls alike that were looking at us.


    Akane¡¯s temperature rose little by little, and when I nced up to look at her, she was covering her fully flustered face with her bag.


    ¡°¡­Uhh. I also understand now, husband. This must be what you¡¯re feeling when we just can¡¯t stop snuggling to you.¡± Her lips curved into a forced smile to hide her embarrassment but her red face says it all.


    Well, that¡¯s incorrect though. I never felt embarrassed when they were snuggling with me most of the time. Instead, I was a little smug whenever that would happen. Seeing the other boys or men¡¯s envious res was satisfying for my desire.


    I didn¡¯t tell her that and just enjoyed the rest of the ride watching her squirm and overheat from embarrassment.


    By the time we reached their station, the attention I was receiving became a mix of admiration and envy.


    Not really a mix but the girls admired my looks while the boys hated me from experiencing Akane¡¯s soft chest throughout the ride.


    Since I promised that I would only send her up to the station, Akane and I waited inside until her friends arrived to walk with her.


    Obviously, when they did arrive, the same reaction to my new appearance ensued.


    Eri and Futaba had their eyes widened in disbelief as they tried to circle around me. On the other hand, Fuyu instantly recovered, she drew near me and nodded approvingly, ¡°This is great Onoda-kun. Akane will not be questioned why she picked you. You now have the looks to match hers.¡±


    So, she¡¯s still also concerned about that, huh?


    Because I wasn¡¯t that presentable before, the other students found me a mismatch to the ultimate beauty of Akane.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating Yuuki-san. I don¡¯t think I changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Stop being humble!¡± It was Eri who responded to me. She also drew closer and even inspected me at different angles. ¡°Even I can admit that my boyfriend isn¡¯t as great as you.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ don¡¯t you think he will be sad if he hears that, Kitayama-san?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not here. So, it¡¯s fine. I call him the most handsome when I¡¯m with him. He¡¯s already content with that.¡± Eri said as though she¡¯s talking not about her boyfriend but someone who¡¯s just a convenience for her.


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    Poor guy. I never talked to him and I haven¡¯t even met him this year but he had just earned my sympathy.


    Thinking about it, Eri and Futaba seldom walk with them to school. But then again, my dedication to sending Akane and the other girls was on another level. This isn¡¯t rare. Just umon.


    Besides, they¡¯re attending the same schools so they had more time to meet up in between sses.


    Anyway, after chatting with them, they quickly got used to my new look. Something I¡¯m expecting to happen to everyone. This is a temporary boost. Once the hype dies down, they¡¯ll treat this new look as normal.


    As I sent them with my gaze as they walked out of the station, I saw Fuyu suddenly stop before retracing her steps back to me. Akane, who was now chatting with the other two, failed to notice it. Or rather, Fuyu took the chance that her attention was on the conversation to sneak away like that.


    It was definitely unusual for her to do this and thinking that this might concern her suspicion, I waited until she turned around to hear what she was going to say.


    ¡°Uhm. Have you forgotten something, Yuuki-san?¡± I asked.


    She expected that question. She nodded and looked around first before gesturing to me to follow her to a corner. Most likely, she didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear it or it was just a precaution in case Akane looks for her.


    I followed her to it. As soon as she turned around to face me, I noticed that her earlier smile disappeared. In ce of it was a grave expression. Her lips quivered slightly as though she was trying to steel herself to do this.


    Furthermore, even though she¡¯s not ring, the way her azure-colored eyes focused on me was slightly unnerving. Nheless, I acted normally, not showing any signs of that appearing on my face.


    A few seconds of silenceter, she released a sigh, erasing traces of hesitation in her bodily gestures. And right after that, she said her piece. ¡°Onoda-kun, I hate to say this but¡­ I¡¯m convinced that you¡¯re not being loyal to Akane.¡±

 Chapter 974 Forget it

    <h4>Chapter 974 Forget it</h4>


    What is this girl talking about?


    That¡¯s the first thing that went into my head as I tried to analyze the words she used.


    Convinced.


    It¡¯s not even a week since Akane showed me the forum post that Fuyu herself created and replied to. Fishing out information about me while defending Akane¡¯s reputation.


    The morning after that night, we intentionally ran into her and that became a pleasant morning where I joined their conversation andughed with them.


    That eased up that suspicion¡­


    Or so I thought.


    Did I make a blunder somewhere?


    ¡°Not loyal? Yuuki-san, please exin.¡± Instead of acting suspiciously by deflecting it, I met her serious gaze with the same intensity.


    With that, even though we¡¯re still technically in a public ce, the air around us intensified. Although she¡¯s shorter than me and had to raise her chin to meet my gaze, she never showed any signs of backing down.


    Somehow, I could identify that what she was showing was her game face. Something she only does whenever she¡¯s ying a serious match of tennis.


    She looked tenacious and coupled that with her chilling gaze, there¡¯s a high chance for someone to be nervous around her.


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s not going to work on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeing other women behind her back, aren¡¯t you?¡± She took a few seconds before she could respond to me.


    But this girl¡­ that¡¯s a huge blunder right at the start. Why does she use an inquisitive sentence?


    That easily gave away that she¡¯s uncertain about whatever convinced her. Or rather, she probably just convinced herself and took this chance to interrogate me directly instead of relying on rumors.


    ¡°Yuuki-san, I get it. You care about Akane, the same as I do. And I will forever be grateful for that. When you said you¡¯re convinced, I thought you had some kind of evidence to show me of my guilt.¡± I started by showing her my gratitude before shaking my head in slight disappointment. ¡°But if you¡¯re only going to throw me usations like these. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not going to entertain you.¡±


    Fuyu¡¯s eyes quivered slightly and her tense facial muscles twitched. That¡¯s not the answer she¡¯s expecting.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an usation. You¡¯re just trying to slip away from answering my question.¡± She maintained her cool voice. However, against someone who had years of experience in this kind of situation, it¡¯s easy to break down every nuance in her bodynguage that she was unconsciously doing.


    For example, even without counting the observation I just listed from her face, I noticed her light grip on her bag tightened; a sign of anger or just simple annoyance. There¡¯s also the height of her shoulders that dipped a little; a sign of damaged confidence.


    What else? Oh, her chest ¨C as bountiful as ever ¨C heaved up and down in uneven fashion; a sign of her slight desperation and perhaps haste.


    She¡¯s a little afraid that Akane could return at any moment. She didn¡¯t want the girl to see her confronting me.


    ¡°Is that so? But Yuuki-san, if I answered no, you probably wouldn''t believe me. Based on your expression and bodynguage, you¡¯ll never take the ¡®no¡¯ as my answer. You only want to hear me say yes.¡±


    Interrogation is most often like this. The interrogator isn¡¯t expecting any other answer aside from yes from the one they¡¯re interrogating.


    They already have a preconceived answer that they wanted the suspect to say.


    Unless there¡¯s clear evidence of the suspect¡¯s innocence, they¡¯ll push on, even torturing them to a forced confession.


    And the same could probably be said in this situation. If Fuyu truly convinced herself that I¡¯m not loyal to Akane, there¡¯s no point in answering her question.


    Now, if she showed me her evidence, that¡¯s the point that I have no choice but to confess.


    But with her line of questioning, she didn¡¯t have it.


    Although she¡¯s right on the money with her suspicion that I have other girls, I¡¯m loyal to all of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! Stop trying to interpret my words however you like! I¡¯m asking seriously here, Onoda-kun.¡± As expected, she denied it. But with those signs on both her face and body heightening, she already lost this.


    She¡¯s probably not used to dealing with people like me. People who never feel any pressure by her little bravery and intimidation.


    ¡°Alright. Scratch what I said. I¡¯ll give you an honest answer. Surely, you¡¯ve heard from Akane that I hated lying. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not¡­¡±


    I trailed my voice to check on her and sure enough, the dim light in her eyes regained a little glimmer. She¡¯s hoping to hear what she wants to hear.


    ¡°¡­ No, I¡¯m not seeing any other girls behind her back. I¡¯m loyal and will always be loyal to her.¡± I finished my answer and true to my words, they¡¯re correct.


    At the end of the day, Akane will always hear what transpired during the day from me. Not just her, all of my girls will, even Shio.


    Upon hearing that, Fuyu was, as I expected, frozen in disbelief. Her mouth trembled as though she was trying to form words but couldn¡¯t. Her chilling gaze broke as uncertainty flooded her mind.


    She came to me to interrogate me and get an answer directly, but it turned fruitless.


    Anyway, no matter her suspicion, she¡¯s still Akane¡¯s best friend. I released a sigh and softened my stance.


    To dispel the tense air around us, I called out to her, ¡°Yuuki-san. I¡¯ll pretend this never happened. Even if you continue suspecting me after this, I will continue trusting your kind concern over Akane.¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡± Perhaps she¡¯s expecting me to be disappointed in her because of her usation, Fuyu lifted her head, confusion written all over her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I said. Please continue being Akane¡¯s friend. I don¡¯t know what birthed this suspicion you¡¯re carrying towards me and I won¡¯t ask how. But I¡¯m willing to hear it and clear it up to you if you allow me to.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun, are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. You¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m not angry with you, right? What good will it do if I get angry? I don¡¯t want Akane to lose a friend over this.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re definitely an idiot. I will continue suspecting you and if I find damning evidence, I will not hesitate to out you. Even so, you¡¯re still going to trust me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I just said. Or are you actually nning to cut ties with Akane if you¡¯re proven wrong with your assumption?¡±


    ¡°O-of course not! I will not¡­¡± Fuyu stopped and failed to finish her sentence.


    And that¡¯s because I was right. This girl was going to punish herself for doing this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Continue suspecting me if you will. But please, continue being friends with Akane, Yuuki-san.¡±


    Repeating what I just said, I then bowed in front of her.


    Upon seeing that, Fuyu was once again startled.


    A few secondster, she took a step backward, turned around and eventually ran away without saying anything.


    I followed her with my eyes before walking right to the entrance of the train station.


    Not far away from it, the running figure of Fuyu ran into someone.


    Fuyu raised her head to look at who it was. Upon recognizing the person, she surrendered herself in that person¡¯s arms. Whether she was crying or not, I had no idea.


    Obviously, that person is none other than Akane.


    A few secondster, I received a message from the girl as she couldn¡¯t say it because of the distance.


    ¡°Let me take it from here, husband.¡±


    As an answer to that, I nodded at her before sending them off with my eyes as they disappeared into the flood of students.


    Most likely, this will be the end of Fuyu¡¯s suspicion. However, if I be careless and get spotted by her again, there¡¯s no doubt that she wille at me strongly and perhaps, with more hatred because she will be interpreting that I deceived her.


    In any case, before that happens, I guess I¡¯ll continue being friends with her.


    Before leaving the station to meet with another girl somewhere, I received another message.


    This time, it¡¯s from Fuyu.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for suspecting you and thank you¡­ I will never forget this.¡±


    Although it¡¯s unadorned by the trending stickers as ofte, the girl probably typed it hastily yet wholeheartedly.


    I replied to it with a simple response, reflecting on what I said to her earlier. ¡°Yuuki-san, what are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 975 Lovely Hitomi

    <h4>Chapter 975 Lovely Hitomi</h4>


    Fuyu would surely act awkwardly the next time we meet. That¡¯s why to not stretch out that issue, acting like it never happened was the best path forward.


    Anyway, I¡¯m going to leave it to Akane. She¡¯s the one who knows her friend best. And through her stories every night, I will be updated about it.


    A few minutester, after I arranged a few things for that n to deal with the guys buzzing around the girls, I met up with Ririka.


    I decided to ask her in person rather than message her about my concern over wigs that I will be using in the future.


    And sure enough, the girl dly epted my invitation sometime this week to shop and help create disguises. Maybe I can also look up and time it along with a scheduled cosy event.


    After I spent some time with her, we were picked up by Hitomi¡¯s car.


    Otoha couldn¡¯t wait to see me in person after hearing about my haircut so I set that up.


    As for Hitomi, well, she¡¯s slightly unconcerned about my physical appearance. At least, I caught her staring at me with a dreamy expression. She didn¡¯t notice that. That¡¯s why after dropping Otoha and Ririka off and while she¡¯s driving me to my school, I got to tease the stoic woman.


    Ah. She stopped the car somewhere again where she slipped out of her role as Otoha¡¯s chauffeur and bodyguard. Although she acted the same as before, Hitomi was bing more active in conversing with me.


    For example, I got to hear what happened to her during the few days that we didn¡¯t see each other, especially the ones when she was alone in the mornings and nights.


    Anyway, at the moment, Hitomi was straddling me while focusing on my exposed ears, nibbling and biting them. Her suit coat was put to the side to avoid creases.


    As for me, I threw my bag in the backseat while my hands busily massaged her modest chest and backside as I listened to her short stories in between her bites.


    In a way, we¡¯re in a state where half of our focus was on feeling each other up while the other half was on deepening our connection throughmunication.


    It¡¯s kinda weird but that¡¯s just how it is. Like I said, simr to Coach Ayu, my rtionship with Hitomi was also a bit shallow. Due to that Hitomi and I came up with this agreement where we¡¯re going to gradually close the sense of distance by filling it up with moments like this.


    And this is the first instance of that agreement.


    ¡°A clumsy Hitomi? How I wish I saw that.¡± I teasingly said after hearing about the blunder she made earlier this morning.


    She ran out of sugar cubes for her coffee and mistakenly thought that the iodized salt she kept in her cupboard was refined sugar. When she took a sip, her tongue tasted the extreme salty taste that she almost threw her cup away.


    Or so that¡¯s how she narrated it. Seeing her face twisted to the kind of expression she used when tasting the salty coffee was such an adorable gap.


    When I asked her to repeat it, she ignored my plea and bit my ear to express her rejection.


    ¡°I told you that was carelessness, not clumsiness, Onoda-sama ¨C err, Ruki!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Alright then, it¡¯s carelessness. But that¡¯s because you called me by my name.¡±


    I never asked her to call me by name so¡­ calling me with it on her own ord was enough to disperse my desire to tease her.


    Nheless, Hitomi still took it as though I was teasing her. She narrowed her eyes and pouted, leaving my ears alone. ¡°Do you want to be teased three times as much, Ruki?¡±


    What a great attempt to intimidate me. As if I¡¯ll back down on that.


    Leaving her delicate parts, my hands crawled up to cup her face in my palm as I cheerfully answered. ¡°Mhm¡­ That sounds like a wonderful offer. Yes, please!¡±


    Hearing that, Hitomi closed her eyes and defeatedly sighed, ¡°I now get why Ojou-sama sometimes appears displeased yet happy at the same time whenever she¡¯s with you.¡±


    Well, not just Otoha, despite being used to my teasing habit, they still fell for it while enjoying the moment.


    In this way, the slightly heated mood switched to a more yful one.


    Hitomi tried getting back at how I teased her. However, with the gap in our experience, I always turned the tables on her.


    When she lost a few more times, Hitomi gave up, returned to her seat, and continued our drive to school.


    In any case, before getting out of the car, Hitomi held my hand and presented me with her genuine smile. And a few seconds after that, the kiss we shared conveyed her gratitude for the time and attention I dedicated to her.


    She couldn¡¯t put it into words so she chose that method to do so.


    Yep. Beneath her stoic behavior as well as her dedication to being Otoha¡¯s attendant, she¡¯s also this lovely as a woman.


    -


    -


    After stepping out of the street where Hitomi dropped me, my expected dilemma started.


    Walking alone to our school, I took careful steps and used my skills to try to blend in with the crowd of students.


    s, the skills I acquired before were proven ineffective. As soon as someone got a glimpse of me, more and more students started to notice me. It¡¯s like a chain effect where they got curious about why that one student stopped in her steps and followed her eyes.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Is there a first-year who looks like that?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen him before!¡±


    ¡°Try talking to him, hurry!¡±


    In less than two minutes, those and other simr dialogues were picked up by my ears. I was bracing myself to ignore those who would try to approach me. And sure enough, the first girl, a second-year based on her uniform, started walking beside me.


    However, before she could open her mouth to ask a question, I quickened my steps and left her behind.


    I scanned the students in front of me and tried to look for a ssmate or acquaintance.


    Thankfully, I found one.


    ¡°Hashimoto. How¡¯s it going?¡± I tapped the guy on his shoulder.


    However, when he looked at me, Hashimoto creased his brows. He failed to recognize me.


    ¡°Uh. Do I know you?¡±


    I¡¯m not a narcissist yet I easily discerned the meaning of his annoyed look, ¡®Who is this good-looking guy acting too familiar with me?¡¯


    That or something simr.


    Anyway, calling out to him was effective. Those few girls, who were brave enough to chase after me, stopped in their steps.


    I know, I might just be exaggerating some of their reactions but I indeedck the energy to deal with them.


    Do popr guys experience this kind of problem? Or am I suffering just because I am not used to this?


    No¡­ I think I became too conscious because of the praises I received starting from Mina and her mother. It got to my head and I still failed to shake it off¡­


    ¡°Man, I¡¯m going to be hurt from that reaction. I only got a haircut. Howe you can¡¯t recognize me?¡± I replied to Hashimoto regardless of his annoyance.


    Hashimoto narrowed his eyes, trying to recognize my face. ¡°Eh? Wait¡­ You¡­ That voice. Onoda?¡±


    This guy¡­ After all that, he recognized me by my voice and not by my face.


    Is the difference that vast? I don¡¯t know. I guess it¡¯s best to give up trying to ascertain it. It will expire sooner orter anyway.

 Chapter 976 Exhausted

    <h4>Chapter 976 Exhausted</h4>


    Thanks to Hashimoto, I reached the school gates without being approached by anyone again. Well, since I engaged him in a conversation, it would be rude for those who had the intention to suddenly barge in.


    Anyway, Hashimoto separated from me right there. He seemed to be hurrying somewhere else rather than going straight to our ssroom.


    Since there¡¯s no use keeping him by my side, I continued my steps and soon came face to face with Eguchi-sensei.


    She¡¯s already wearing her gym uniform while holding a shinai instead of her normal stick. Because of her normal expression that appeared intimidating to most students, she looked more fearsome that way.


    The students could clearly be seen trying to steer away from the range of her shinai.


    Well, except for me. I walked straight to her. It¡¯s to try and see if she would recognize me.


    Surprisingly, she did. But her initial reaction upon recognizing me was the same as the others.


    With uncertainty clouding her pupils, she asked, ¡°Onoda-kun?¡±


    As the first person, aside from my girls, to instantly recognize me, that lifted my mood a bit. I smiled at her and answered. ¡°Yes. Good morning, sensei. You look different today.¡±


    I eyed her shinai and her rather aggressive stance. Understanding what I said, she softened up andughed. ¡°Oh, this? I can¡¯t find my stick. Also, this is better. Those delinquents knew they¡¯re going to get it from me if they showed up without following the school regtions with their uniforms.¡±


    The delinquents, huh? I never heard her talk about them before. Are they bing rampant?


    ¡°Anyway, I can say the same to you. That haircut suits you.¡± She added along with returning a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, sensei.¡±


    Right. One more thing that surprised me is herposure. I thought she would be awkward after what happenedst Saturday. Looks like I¡¯m correct with my guess. She¡¯ll try to keep up an act to not show me that vulnerable side of her.


    Well, now that I¡¯m not without a shield called ssmate Hashimoto, I continued on my way after that exchange with Eguchi-sensei.


    When I went to my shoe locker, the girls who were shadowing me poorly hid on the side. I said poorly since I could still see their little heads and their asional attempt to peek.


    Somehow, instead of approaching me now that I¡¯m alone, they turned into shy maidens who cannot work up their courage to talk to me.


    Not that I was waiting for them to do so but it was a little awkward to have acted like that. Even more so when the boys who noticed what was happening started sending me hostile and envious res.


    If I could pass them this sudden poprity, I would.


    Anyway, after changing into my indoor shoes, I went straight to our ssroom.


    When I checked my back, those shadowing me stopped at the turn and poorly hid again.


    They¡¯re not going to follow me anymore. Instead, they¡¯re trying to find out which ss I am in¡­


    Should I expect them to crowd in front of our ssroom during lunch break? No. I better stop getting ahead of myself.


    It will die down eventually. Hopefully.


    Before stepping inside our ssroom, I made sure to put on my normal expression.


    One stepter, the one who was closest to the door noticed me.


    ¡°Excuse me. This is ss 1¡¯s ssroom, are you here for someone?¡±


    Great. Someone instantly mistook me for a student from another ss.


    I looked at that ssmate and tried to recall her surname. She¡¯s one of the 18 girls but I couldn¡¯t recall ever interacting with her.


    Well, unlikest year when I couldn¡¯t care less about their names, I managed to dig up my memory for hers.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Amano-san, I¡¯m from this ss as well.¡±


    ¡°Huh? We don¡¯t have¡ª¡±


    As expected, she was confused. But before she could finish her sentence, another student butt in; Kanzaki whose seat was also at the front, ¡°Onoda?¡±


    She recognized me, huh? As expected of our ss President¡­


    ¡°Yes, good morning, ss Prez.¡± I smiled at her and continued on my way, leaving Amano hanging.


    But since she heard Kanzaki, she already turned red from embarrassment for mistaking me for a stranger.


    Her gaze followed me but at least, she didn¡¯t call out to me.


    But that¡¯s just the appetizer.


    Because Kanzaki¡¯s voice was a little loud, those who weren''t paying attention at the door turned their eyes to me.


    The same thing as the others, they either had creased brows or a mesmerized expression.


    Anyway, I only gave them a passing nce and instantly filtered my vision to only show my girls. That experience with Amano was enough.


    I traversed the few steps to join Aya who was glowing brightly because of her wide smile. Even from a distance, I could feel her excitement permeate the air. It even looked like there was an illusion of blooming flowers and a colorful sky behind her.


    If not for her shy nature, she would¡¯ve already jumped out of her seat to jump at me and drag me to my seat. Kissing me on impulse was also a possibility.


    Satsuki was probably still practicing with her club. As for Nami, Hina and Saki, they¡¯re already preparing to stand up and move out to greet me right on my face rather than shouting it from where they were.


    Chii, on the other hand, has yet to arrive. I received a message from her earlier that she might runte. Like Hitomi, the girl¡¯s clumsiness also struck this morning. She only noticed that she was wearing a different pair of shoes when she was already near the station.


    Anyway, as soon as I settled down on my seat and got greeted by the four girls, the silent ssroom burst into chaos.


    ¡°Onoda?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Onoda?!¡±


    ¡°Tell me I¡¯m not dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Let me confirm!¡±


    Aren¡¯t those reactions too exaggerated? I¡¯m already tired of hearing them¡­


    Anyway, thest one was Misumi, that one girl who shouted ¡®Date her, Onoda¡¯ when Satsuki asked me to carry her.


    She volunteered to confirm my identity as though I was an unidentified person invading their ss.


    Furthermore, the four girls surrounding me justughed at it. They¡¯re totally entertained at this attention I¡¯m getting.


    I eyed them all before Misumi arrived at my side but they all averted their gaze before covering their mouths tough further.


    Ugh¡­ These girls are asking to be teased.


    ¡°E-excuse me¡­ Is that really you, Onoda-kun?¡±


    I looked up and met her gaze. However, even before I could say something, the girl took a step back and almost stumbled on Satsuki¡¯s desk.


    Almost, because my reflex unconsciously moved, grabbing her wrist to prevent that fall.


    Anyway, what¡¯s with that reaction? The girl covered her nose as though she was about to get a nosebleed!


    ¡°T-thank you.¡± The girl stuttered as she stabilized her footing. Not waiting for me to answer her earlier question, she returned to her seat and ryed what she found out.


    ¡°Y-yeah. That¡¯s Onoda-kun.¡±


    This¡­


    Why am I getting exhausted? As I thought, my affinity is shadow. I¡¯m more fitted to be a background character. A ssmate A, so to speak.


    No matter how many times I convince myself that this will pass and this is normal, should I really put myself on the level of handsome boys? Just because of a haircut?!


    ¡°Ruu, you should keep your cool. You¡¯re more handsome that way.¡± And while I was overthinking, Nami delivered the final attack, cutting away my desire to rebut.


    ¡°Girls, can you let me rest on yourps?¡±


    With that, the girlsughed once more but obviously, they offered theirps willingly without thinking twice.

 Chapter 977 When will it end?

    <h4>Chapter 977 When will it end?</h4>


    Following Misumi, our other ssmates who were already in the room started approaching me to confirm that I am really Onoda; mostly girls.


    I reacted normally to all of them and greeted them casually. Some reacted like Misumi while some were convinced. The most notable reaction they did was their heated gaze on me and their sudden reluctance to return to their seats.


    There¡¯s Shimura who tried to sit down and join Nami, Hina, and Saki in making a circle around me.


    Kanzaki also went over but without saying anything else, she returned to her seat with aplicated look on her face.


    As for the boys¡­ Well, only those who I am on good terms with tried to check. Like Matsuda the otaku and Yamada the loudmouth. The trio of Ogawa, Tadano, and Taku acted indifferent at first. But in the end, I noticed the irritation of Ogawa and Taku. As for Tadano, well, the guy looked like a defeated rooster who didn¡¯t want to fight anymore.


    His mantra probably switched to not bothering with me again. As long as Nami was still satisfied with being with me, nothing else matters. Still a total cuck mindset¡­


    If I was as bad as before, I would probably not hesitate to use him as a lookout whenever I bring Nami inside an empty room to have sex. He would not reject that, as long as it¡¯s for Nami.


    I was expecting Ogawa to hoist his banner of justice but ever since I entered the room, he never made any noise. From how he tried acting unbothered, did he finally use his head?


    Uh. It¡¯s Ogawa we¡¯re talking about. He¡¯s no threat anymore unless he went crazy while spewing usations to me.


    As for Taku, I tried browsing the underground bulletin board of our school and saw some suspicious posts that were probably from him.


    They¡¯re all ramblings of frustrations while hiding some kind of message in it. I picked up our names from it.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t just put him as a culprit when it¡¯s just a post with zero replies. He didn¡¯t look like a smartass who could create encrypted messages. Otherwise, he would have long stopped stalking Saki.


    For now, I bookmarked those posts and decided to search for more. And when I find the chance, I¡¯m going to force him into talking.


    He¡¯s the one that¡¯s simply too hard to understand when it¡¯s seldom we hear his voice or thoughts.


    If it was needed to befriend them as well to ward them off my girls then I would do so. I couldn¡¯t just send them away, after all.


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a true friend to them¡­ If they became like Sakuma then all the better.


    As for Fukuda and his followers¡­ They left the room when Kanzaki shouted my name earlier. Most likely that guy didn¡¯t want to deal with me or there¡¯s another reason.


    Around 15 minutes before homeroom, the attention on me died down. Everyone already reacted to my new look and I simply acted normally even though my mind was already exhausted from dealing with all of them.


    But before Nami and the other two returned to their seats, they told me something I probably missed earlier.


    ¡°I heard this from Izumi, Ruu. The delinquents are moving. Apparently.¡±


    ¡°Moving? For what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also what I want to know. Maybe it¡¯s because of your new post. You¡¯re going to start today, right?¡±


    ¡°I see. It must be connected to it. But moving, huh? Are delinquents in this school too organized? Did they turn it into a secret organization?¡±


    That¡¯s absurd no matter how I wrap my head around it. Usually, there should be two or more factions for them to bnce it out. There cannot be only one leader. I mean, that¡¯s how it was in our middle school.


    But considering Inugaki and Ichihara Jun had some kind of connection to those delinquents, it¡¯s not wrong to infer that kind of possibility.


    Haruko¡¯s informationwork here wasn¡¯t that wide. She only focused on the girls, after all. And Shizu, she¡¯s originally someone who doesn¡¯t work well with other people. Her information was also limited and it¡¯s mostly about clubs and some troublesome issues that are reaching her desk.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not that exaggerated, Ruu. However, their connection to each other is certain and there¡¯s that usual hierarchy between them. Uhm¡­ I think Izumi will be able to tell you more about them if she hasn¡¯t done that yet.¡±


    I already asked Izumi-senpai before but it¡¯s clear that her information regarding them wasn¡¯t that deep. Or she held back some of it.


    Fortunately, there¡¯s a Mentor Programter this day.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. You take care not to be caught up in it.¡±


    ¡°Un. We won¡¯t but what good is my observation skills if I won¡¯t use them to help you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say ¡®no thanks¡¯, can I?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s a useless question. I know too well how she¡¯s going to answer that.


    ¡°You know us better than that, Ruu¡­ You can protect us but at the same time, we¡¯re going to protect you. Even Aya has that conviction.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Aya reached for my hand as she nodded at Nami¡¯s words.


    Hina and Saki also showed the same expression.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be relying on all of you and at the same time, you all can rest assured that I will always be here for you.¡±


    The three then returned to their seats, leaving me alone with Aya who kept her hand sped with mine.


    Well, there¡¯s no point minding the gazes of our other ssmates, they knew better to just mind their own business.


    When Satsuki arrived, I clearly saw how she resisted reacting to finding me with this new look.


    She almost wobbled in her steps as she settled down on her seat next to me. The girl then slumped down, something she always did but this time, she turned her head to me and focused on my face.


    Momentster, Satsuki¡¯s usually disinterested and scowling eyes turned affectionate and gentle followed by her lips that curved into a pleased smile. However, she quickly covered her mouth with her arm before silently whispering, ¡°Hey. After the first period,e out with me. I want to see you closely¡­¡±


    This girl¡­ What a bold invitation. I will not say no to it, of course. However, I found myself having the urge to tease the girl a bit.


    ¡°Why wait? I won¡¯t mind you taking myp right now.¡± I intentionally leaned close to her ears and whispered that in an inviting tone.


    Obviously, her reaction was what I expected. She pushed my head away before clicking her tongue in annoyance. While sporting an adorable pout, she sulkily replied, ¡°Forget it, shameless idiot.¡±


    And to not give me a chance to respond, the girl turned her head in the other direction.


    I thought of continuing to tease her but it was at that moment that Chii arrived. And without wasting any moment, the fake gyaru ran to my desk, showering me with praises for my looks, along with her gyaru friends; An-rin and Kushii.


    Not only that¡­ After enjoying my initial reactions, Chii naughtily smile as she acted as though she remembered something. After scanning the whole ssroom, that naughty smile widened as she raised an intriguing question.


    ¡°Onoda-chi. I¡¯m curious. Is this haircut another response to our answer to your questionst Saturday?¡±


    With that question as a trigger, the interest in me that already died down was revived as their eyes became aze with curiosity.

 Chapter 978 Acceptance

    Chapter 978 eptanceThere¡¯s no dodging that question. Chii sessfully put me in a situation where I should give an answer or they wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with it.


    And so, after acting like I contemted a lot on how I should answer it, I confidently faced everyone.


    ¡°Maybe? I have to properly present myself to the girls who said yes, after all. And that includes you, Chii. Tell me, do I need to pass some kind of test to fall in love with you?¡±


    Upon answering like that and shooting an arrow back to the girl, I watched how she slowly turned red, losing theposure of a gyaru.


    However, she was saved by Kushii and An-rin who startedughing out loud as they found my answer too hrious.


    On the other hand, the other girls, especially those who yfully answered yesst Saturday showed different reactions. However, one thing wasmon, they all became flustered soon after and refused to meet my gaze which started roaming around the ssroom.


    The boys and girls who weren¡¯t present that day all looked confused at their reactions but upon being informed, some of them shouted ¡®How shameless!¡¯ or ¡®Onoda, you freak!¡¯.


    Sakuma arrived at the ssroom in the middle of all that. When he also got informed of what happened, rather than reacting to my new look, he went straight to blurting out a reaction to something I told him before, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re serious at that time?!¡±


    Yep. He¡¯s referring to that time when I started confusing him about his feelings for Satsuki. I told him that if the girls really fell for me, I wouldn¡¯t pick one but take them all.


    I winked and put a finger on my lips, shushing Sakuma.


    As for the others, I left them to make their own interpretation¡­


    And to divert their focus on that, Hina and Saki mentioned the basketball game that we watched.


    With that, they started consoling the sulking girl who was also as confused as to what happenedst Saturday.


    Right¡­ I only told her that we went to a snack shop and failed to mention my deration which many took as a joke, except my girls.


    Uh. I¡¯ll expect a scolding from herter.


    With the arrival of Shio, themotion immediately died down. I gotta hand it to her not to react upon seeing me. But halfway through her lesson, she called me to the front and had me read a passage in a book she brought.


    Whether that¡¯s an excuse to see me up close or not, I had no idea. Maybe she just showcased me in front of everyone? That¡¯s also usible reasoning.


    In any case, she slipped in herpliment before I returned to my seat and that made me smile.


    Our beautiful teacher is still as lovable as I expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s lesson. You guys had just passed the midterms. I forgot your test papers in my office so¡­ Onoda-kun,e to my office to get them and distribute them to everyone.¡± Shio announced three minutes before the end of the first period.


    With how her eyes glinted with a hint of excitement, I started doubting whether she had really forgotten it or not. Like the younger girls, she¡¯s now making more effort to get my attention.


    ¡°Understood, sensei. Uhm¡­ should I carry your things to your next ss?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine today.¡± Shio rejected it instantly before turning her focus back on the whole ss, ¡°Anyway, the midterm exam rankings for your year level will be posted on the bulletin board outside, you can check itter.¡±


    That¡¯s weird. If telling me to go to her office is for spending some time with me, why did she refuse to capitalize on my role as her Student Assistant?


    Precaution to keep our rtionship hidden? No¡­ for the past weeks, she never missed on using that privilege even if it¡¯s just once or twice per day.


    Is it because she doesn¡¯t want me to be ogled at by other girls from the other sses? Most likely.


    Still, I decided to confirm it and see firsthand how adorable she could be.


    Sure enough, when I still went to escort her to the next ss, Shio pulled me to some obscure corner, scolding me while at the same time, letting out what she bottled up earlier.


    ¡°Do you know? I believed that I was someone who did not care about external appearance. You¡¯ve proven that wrong, Ruru. Haa, you¡¯re making me go crazy about you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Now I¡¯m thoroughly convinced. If even an adult like you can act like this because of my new appearance, I¡¯m gonna ept that I¡¯m handsome as all of you said.¡±


    I realized. My exhaustion was most likely brought about by my denial about being called handsome by almost everyone who approached me.


    epting it through hearing her reaction, I instantly felt relief on my head and shoulder as though the weight I was carrying disappeared. Am I weird? Perhaps¡­


    Shio looked at me incredulously as if saying, ¡®What is this idiot talking about?¡¯


    ¡°Ruru, how inept are you at estimating your own attractiveness?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps fully inept? I mean, all of you fell in love with me not because I got the looks that you¡¯re looking for. I never paid too much attention to my appearance. That¡¯s why suddenly being acknowledged by everyone I ran into made me feel a little detached from reality.¡± I exined.


    Perhaps a little unconvinced, Shio grabbed me by my chin and inspected my face closer. Once she was done, Shio pinched my nose and said, ¡°Hmm¡­ So, you¡¯re saying that if I didn¡¯t confess to you like this, you¡¯d still feel like that?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. Or I will understand it eventually.¡±


    ¡°Really, you appeared invincible at a nce but in reality, you¡¯re still full of ws.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. That¡¯s the fitting description of me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t deny it and just smiled at her.


    Not knowing what to say anymore, Shio eventually gave up and just savored the remaining time we had there.


    Soon after that, we went to her next ss. And because I finally epted the reality of my situation, I managed to be indifferent to the reaction of the students from ss 2.


    Well, there¡¯s Watanabe who shouted as if she saw a ghost. But I simply greeted her before leaving the room.


    Before returning to our ssroom, my feet naturally brought me to the empty room near the stairs.


    Inside it, I was ambushed by Satsuki who instantly pushed my back on the wall while pushing herself as close to me as possible. The girl didn¡¯t waste any second inspecting my appearance the same way Shio did just a few minutes earlier.


    Once she¡¯s done. Satsuki¡¯s lips pressed on mine all the while scolding me for not telling her about what happened at the snack shop and about how she wanted to join that. For her, that¡¯s a chance to announce that she¡¯s also into me without getting any bacsh.


    Because even with what happened earlier, the others still believed that I was joking. They got flustered but once that passed, they all embarrassedly asked me to take my words back.


    Truthfully, with or without that, our ssmates already noticed how Satsuki was melting whenever she¡¯s dealing with me. The only thing left was to confirm what was really happening between us. No one was brave enough to ask though.


    After appeasing Satsuki for a few minutes, we returned to the ssroom without hiding the minute clues that we went somewhere together.

 Chapter 979 Too Fishy

    <h4>Chapter 979 Too Fishy</h4>


    During the 3rd period, we moved to the Science Room, the ce where Kanzaki and I talkedst week.


    We¡¯re moving on to practical lessons so our science teacher decided to start conducting his sses in the specialized rooms to familiarize us with the apparatuses that we¡¯re going to use in the future.


    And since he¡¯s not that particr about our normal sitting arrangement, we got to pick our own seats.


    Like I had observedst week, there were long tables ¨C eight tables to be exact ¨C that could amodate four students each rather than individual desks.


    Taking that into ount, I picked my seat on the second table from the right and the second seat close to the wall.


    Following me, Nami and Hina sandwiched me with Kikuchi taking the left corner.


    Then behind us, Satsuki, Aya, Saki, and Chii shared it among them.


    With that, all of my girls were ounted for. Kikuchi was just an extra who chose not to leave her best friend behind.


    With my poprity that continued to rise every passing day as well as the fact that I stopped being concerned over this high-key status, my girls also adopted the stance to partly ignore whatever reaction our other ssmates would make to this arrangement.


    Whenever there was a chance, they would be cing themselves near me. But at the same time, they would not neglect taking appropriate precautions to not be overly conspicuous with the true nature of our rtionship.


    ¡°Too bad, Ruki. Your girls are not enough to create a proper wall.¡± Hina humorously said after carefully taking in our new sitting arrangement.


    ¡°Won¡¯t that be excessive?¡± I decided to humor her, ¡°Having at least one of you at my side is enough. If I grab any of you like this, anyone will think twice to disturb us.¡± I stretched my arm to her side, firmly holding her waist. My palm and fingers dug and pressed harder, bypassing the thick uniform to urately feel her skin¡¯s softness.


    Hina¡¯s smile froze for a moment. She lowered her head to check on my naughty hand before cing her hand on it.


    Since the ones behind us were also my girls, I was confident not to be caught by those behind them. Kikuchi might notice it but the girl could act oblivious, allowing me to feel up my Hinapletely.


    Well, the ones in front of us could catch us if they turned around.


    Anyway, the ones sitting there were Kanzaki, Shimura, Misumi, and the girl who egged Misumi earlier to check if I was really Onoda earlier. If I¡¯m not wrong, her surname is Haruno.


    Then, the ones at the left table in the same row as us were upied by the trio of Ogawa, Tadano and Taku with Sakuma as the fourth member.


    They would also not be able to see my hand on Hina¡¯s waist. And even if they did, they¡¯d be stupid to make noise.


    Behind them, there¡¯s Fukuda, hisckeys as well as Yamada.


    In a way, the sitting arrangement became really shuffled except for some obvious groups forming.


    Back to the present, Hina failed to utter aeback and just settled on enjoying our closeness.


    On my other side, Nami silently looked at me, on her lips, a meaningful smile.


    Understanding that, I stretched out my free arm and held her the same way as Hina.


    And with our teacher starting his lessons, everyone¡¯s attention focused on him, letting us get away from flirting in this room.


    -


    -


    When lunch break arrived, my prediction came true. A crowd of girls suddenly showed up at the door, their heads instantly searching for a figure.


    However, once they spotted me eating with my usual group, they retreated.


    That¡¯s great. At least, they had proper manners not to disturb me from eating my lunch.


    Satsuki and the others also saw that as a little baffling but as long as they didn¡¯t openly approach me, they also found no reason to deal with them.


    If we kept minding the attention I was getting, we wouldn¡¯t get a peaceful day.


    And so, we pushed them to the back of our minds and decided to spend the rest of the day unbothered.


    Or so I hoped so.


    When I went out to get our test papers from Shio¡¯s office, someone followed and stopped me.


    It¡¯s not a crowd of girls anymore but one girl who probably staked outside our ssroom. Before I reached the Administration Building, the girl called out to me.


    I was going to pretend not to hear her but one teacher who came out of the building pointed that out to me. Perhaps, he thought that I wasn¡¯t hearing the girl.


    Having no choice but to acknowledge that, I turned around and faced her.


    From her uniform, she¡¯s a second-year student. And upon getting a clear view of her face, I recognized her.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t hear you.¡± I gave an excuse with a straight face. But at the same time, I began observing her and discerned what this was about. This might not be rted to my new appearance, after all.


    The girl instantly shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t mind, ¡°It¡¯s my voice that¡¯s not loud enough. Uh¡­ How do I start?¡±


    ¡°No rush, senpai,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    This girl in front of me was someone I already met or rather, someone I got the chance to interact with. To be specific,st week, on my way back from the convenience store.


    One of the many followers of Kujou Marika who I frightened for trying to warn me about being involved with her.


    Nheless,pared to that day, this girl wasn¡¯t unting that haughty air of being her follower. In fact, she appeared tamed enough to be mistaken for somebody else if not for her distinctive ribbon.


    ¡°C-can we change location? This is important.¡±


    The girl gathered her courage and scanned our surroundings. She even checked thrice behind her to make sure that no one followed her.


    So, this isn¡¯t about her¡­ Possibly this is about Kujou Marika.


    Did she order this girl?


    Is this her next move?


    I was certainly intrigued. However, I wasn¡¯t thatpelled to follow this girl somewhere.


    I mean, there¡¯s only a few minutes before the next period. I wanted to spend time with Shio, you know?


    I have my priorities straight. My girls before everything else.


    ¡°Here is fine. I have somewhere to be. If you can¡¯t say it now¡­ then forget.¡±


    ¡°N-no. Wait! I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    Seeing that I was about to leave her there, the girl panicked.


    After checking our surroundings three more times, she looked straight into my eyes and pleaded.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Disciplinary Officer¡­ Can I ask you to investigate something?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my job description isn¡¯t like that. I¡¯m someone who will only enforce school rules that were vited.¡±


    What is this girl saying? Investigate? I¡¯m not a detective.


    ¡°No. Please, hear me out first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening. But can you get straight to the point, senpai?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Marika-sama¡­ Please, pull her out of Ichihara Jun¡¯s influence!¡±


    At the same time as she said that, the girl bowed to me at an almost right angle. Only those who were begging someone or sincerely apologizing would do this¡­


    But¡­ Even if she said that¡­


    ¡°I apologize, senpai. It sounds too personal. I don''t have any connection to Ichihara-senpai and Kujou-senpai.¡± Without thinking twice, I turned her down and continued on my way.


    In this time and age, who goes to someone unrted to beg like that? No matter how I spin it, it looks and sounds too fishy.

 Chapter 980 Midterms Ranking

    <h4>Chapter 980 Midterms Ranking</h4>


    The girl chased after me to ask me to investigate. But when I refused, she changed it into a request to pull Kujou Marika out of Ichihara Jun¡¯s influence.


    What was that if not confusing and suspicious?


    If I could easily be bought by it, that would be so stupid of me.


    In any case, I also couldn¡¯t discount the fact that she waited and chased after me. It led me to wonder whether this was a deliberate attempt by Kujou Marika or someone else entirely.


    I totallyck the information.


    That¡¯s why despite my immediate refusal, I stamped on my mind to get to the bottom of it as soon as possible.


    I mean, if they¡¯re truly going to mess with me, there¡¯s no way I would let them get the first strike.


    Before I could get very far from the girl, I faced her once more and acted as though I was moved by her sincerity. I told her to look for me at my office after school if she¡¯s really keen on employing my help.


    With that, the girl¡¯s dejected expression transformed into a gratified one. If what she showed was just her acting, then that¡¯s very convincing of her. I never noticed any malice from her.


    Ichihara-san told me that Ichihara Jun was a spoiled brat who always had his father wiping his ass for all the trouble he caused.


    Even though I didn¡¯t find him a threat in the bigger scheme of things, an unbridled yboy could still be troublesome if I left him alone.


    At least, I had to be aware of the true extent of his influence as well as what he could do.


    From the past week, his influence was the highest among the third years.


    Anyway, as always, I put that issue back to the back of my mind to savor the time I would be spending with Shio.


    -


    -


    Around half an hourter, I left Shio¡¯s room, satisfied not just with our intimate moments but also with the fruitful conversation I had with her.


    Our main topic was my new position and how I was going to act like itter today. Also, I got to hear the teachers¡¯ opinions about me. And I focused on the opinion of the other two Guidance Counselors; Umemura and Toyoda-sensei.


    I remembered that after that introductionst Thursday, Umemura-sensei gave me some encouraging words while Toyoda-sensei reproached me for my actions.


    This time, Shio mentioned that their expectation of me wasn¡¯t that high. Only Eguchi-sensei argued and told them to wait and see before judging.


    One of the three was also going to check on meter. To give me the rundown of issues they handled and to assess my first day.


    When I returned to the school building, I noticed the crowd of students in front of the bulletin board. They already posted the Rankings and everyone was trying to see how high they ranked.


    I thought of checking my rank as well but before I could do so, someone near me spoke, ¡°This¡­ Why is my rank lower than before?¡±


    Recognizing the voice, I looked at the speaker, checked her rank, and smiled wryly at the disappointed expression that I saw on her face.


    So there really are people who are toopetitive when ites to their grades. Besides, it''s a high enough rank to brag about ¡­ Why does she look so disappointed? Is it because of her status?


    ¡°Why the long face, Itou? Not satisfied with your scores?¡±


    Perhaps she hadn¡¯t noticed that I was next to her or she failed to recognize me, the girl reflexively jumped back and raised her arms in defense.


    ¡°Eh? Is that you?¡± Without mentioning my name, the siscon girl slowly lowered her guard and went closer to confirm.


    So, it¡¯s thetter. Most of those who know me personally had to take a moment before fully recognizing me.


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not me¡­¡±


    Hearing my sarcastic answer, Itou annoyedly red at me and chose not to respond with it. However, she remained on my side as her eyes returned to the posted rankings.


    A few secondster, I heard her voice again, a little smug this time.


    ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied with your rank then don¡¯tpare me to you. I have to produce results.¡±


    Following her gaze and seeing my name at rank 35, I would probably be satisfied with it if I hadn¡¯t encountered her here. I mean, it¡¯s above 50%.


    The number of first-year students was only 120+. Knowing that I¡¯m in the top half was an achievement considering I had never bothered with studying before.


    But because of the way Itou worded her sentence, I started asking myself. Am I truly satisfied with it?


    Furthermore, herst sentence also got me a little worked up. She said ¡®have¡¯, after all. It¡¯s like she had an obligation to produce results. Is her grade going to reflect on her role as future hair of the Itou Family?


    ¡°Do you really have to?¡± Instead ofmenting with the other or focusing on the fact that the girl quickly dismissed my new appearance, I pressed her on that topic. ¡°In my book, Rank 11 is already an achievement.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Onoda. I consistently ranked within the top 5 during middle school. This is¡­ uneptable.¡± Itou bit her lip as frustration sets in on her voice.


    I see. No wonder she looked that disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the midterms. Don¡¯t beat yourself on it. If Himeko sees you like this, she¡¯ll worry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring up nee-sama¡¯s name. I won¡¯t tell her this score. I don¡¯t want her to be disappointed as well.


    Although I tried sounding optimistic, even using her beloved elder sister¡¯s name, it¡¯s not effective on the girl. In fact, it got even worse.


    ¡°This girl¡­ Do you think she¡¯s gonna be disappointed just because you ranked lower than before?¡±


    ¡°No! Of course not!¡± An instant answer.


    That¡¯s Himeko we¡¯re talking about¡­ I could imagine her being angry at me if I did something wrong but she would never be disappointed with her younger sister. On the other hand, she¡¯s more like her pride. Even through our chats, half of our topic was about Itou¡¯s exploits so¡­ I was fairly informed about this ojou-sama.


    ¡°There you go. Cheer up, will you? Instead of being dejected, why not be optimistic about the finals? You can have your revenge by then.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you trying to cheer me up?¡±


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s what I said.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Let me rephrase it, why are you trying to cheer me up?¡±


    Ah¡­ She¡¯s right. Why am I wasting my time talking to her like this? But I have a simple answer for that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Because you¡¯re Himeko¡¯s little sister.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, the reason for her disappointment changed. She then walked away, not even giving me a second nce.


    Obviously, I failed to cheer her up. She was expecting a different answer, after all.


    I guess I wasted my time and disappointed somebody.


    Anyway, before I also walked away to return to our ssroom, my arm was hugged by someone. I instantly felt the right amount of softness pressing on it.


    Considering Itou¡¯s presence in this area, I easily guessed the identity of this arm-hugger even before I turn my head to check on her.


    ¡°Ruki! I heard you got a haircut. So, it¡¯s true!¡± With her signature forehead and paper fan, Misaki innocently and excitedly stared at my new appearance.

 Chapter 981 Test and Result

    <h4>Chapter 981 Test and Result</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you recognized me this easily.¡± I smiled at the innocent girl before checking on our surroundings. Although we gathered some attention, it¡¯s negligible.


    With Misaki boldly hugging my arm like this, I was reminded ofst week. Through her innocent interpretation of friendship, she¡¯s gradually turning more and more open with her unclear feelings for me. And even at this moment, she probably thought that this was a normal thing to do. Even in public.


    The girl blinked a few times, appearing a little puzzled at my words. Her paper fan pressed on her as she contemted for a moment. ¡°Ara? Does Ruki think I¡¯m that terrible of a friend to not recognize you for a change in your hair?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. But people found it hard to recognize me with this.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s what you mean. You¡¯re correct, Ruki. I waited until I¡¯m certain that it was you. I don¡¯t want to mistake someone else and do this.¡± As if hit by a realization, Misaki cheerfully beamed before gesturing at our locked arms, still brimming with her pure innocence.


    ¡°I see. Does this mean it is my privilege to be hugged by you?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! This way other students will know that you¡¯re a close friend of mine. See how they still talk behind your back.¡±


    Thatst sentence¡­ She¡¯s doing this to protect me, huh? This girl is definitely dangerous. She can be this sweet and thoughtful while remaining pure and innocent.


    Before I knew it, I found my lips curving into a pleased smile which Misaki warmly weed. She unreservedly tightened her embrace on my arm.


    After conversing with her about what we had just seen on the bulletin board, the two of us started walking out of that crowd.


    Like this, we traversed the few steps to our ssroom, not minding the odd looks being thrown at us.


    Misaki only let go of my arm when we reached the door. And before she separated from me to continue to their ssroom, Misaki peeked inside ours, smilingly greeting Satsuki and Aya and waving her paper fan in an oddly adorable way.


    Just looking at Satsuki¡¯s unamused look after Misaki disappeared, I had some exining to do.


    Anyway, before returning to my seat, I distributed our graded papers, preventing some other ssmates from asking me why I showed up with Misaki.


    The truth is¡­ I intentionally dragged the innocent girl with me. Originally, I nned on walking her to their ssroom but changed it to just a short walk together.


    In a way, I used Misaki to test the waters; whether walking with her and being seen by others would garner a lot of attention.


    The result? No¡­ The attention wasn¡¯t that huge. Even if we got a few odd looks because of how she¡¯s hugging my arm, that¡¯s all that happened.


    Perhaps, it would be another rumor but I doubt it would be big enough for everyone to talk about it.


    I understood that I was being too conscious of the new attention that I was getting. That¡¯s why it¡¯s about time to stop worrying about what others would think about me being close to other girls.


    Because of what happenedst Saturday and today, my image as a very friendly guy who¡¯s close with a lot of girls was already established.


    In the days toe, there¡¯s no point in me being too conscious of it anymore. Consequently, being seen with them wouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue anymore, giving us more freedom to move.


    During the 5th period, I ryed my findings and exined that little experiment to the grumpy Satsuki and curious Aya. Satsuki acted unbothered but her true feelings leaked when she openly pinched my cheek and giggled from doing so, surprising all those who witnessed it.


    No one dared to say something though or else, they¡¯d receive a re from the grumpy girl. Even Sakuma only tapped my shoulder, conveying his sympathy.


    Nheless, ignoring their surprises or even Satsuki''s smug expression, I returned the courtesy, reaching my hand to her waist, tickling her until she involuntarily whimpered.


    ¡°Hnnngh!¡±


    Because of how loud that was, that got our teacher¡¯s attention.


    Seeing that the teacher¡¯s eyes red at Satsuki, I quickly raised my hand, admitting my guilt to take the scolding alone.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Sensei, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    While I was being scolded, I heard Satsuki mumble at my side, her lips pouting. ¡°You idiot.¡±


    The next period after that was the Mentor Program.


    As soon as the bell rang, Satsuki dragged me outside.


    Well, I predicted she was going to do this so before she could start apologizing, I stopped her with a kiss.


    That was super effective!


    And while she was still in a daze, I grabbed her hand and guided her outside the School Building and into the Club Building.


    Despite the change in scenery, Satsuki still tried to argue whenever she would recover. However, every time she did so, I would silence her the same way.


    And that continued until we reached the 4th floor and in front of the Student Council Room where she¡¯s going to do her Mentor Program with Shizu.


    ¡°Stop being stubborn. It¡¯s just a scolding from a teacher. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± I flicked her forehead after another kiss, pulling her out of her stubborn mindset.


    While looking like she got wronged, Satsuki pursed her lips and said, ¡°Idiot. I just¡­ don¡¯t want you to keep taking the me.¡±


    I see. So that¡¯s what she¡¯s fixated on¡­


    I guess it reminded her of our past where I kept on taking the me so that she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty for betraying her feelings for Sakuma.


    In my mind, being scolded by the teacher was a small enough issue. But in hers, it¡¯s a different thing entirely.


    ¡­ Alright, it¡¯s my fault not to hear her out first.


    Really, what should I do with this girl?


    For the next few minutes, the stubborn girl kept on pressing on with that issue. But even if I said that I won¡¯t do it again, she was convinced that I was only paying her lip service.


    That¡¯s why to calm her down, I went for her lips again and pushed her inside the room, scolding her through my lips.


    By the time I tamed her stubborn strike, Shizu was already behind us. She had her arms crossed with a cold smile stered on her lips.


    ¡°I want to say, you look handsome with that haircut, Ruki. But let¡¯s scratch that. Care to exin why you pinned Satsuki down on our sofa?¡± Shizu took a step forward and grabbed me by the cor, pulling me up to face her properly.


    With her emphasis on ¡®our sofa¡¯, this girl¡¯s focus was also elsewhere. What did I do to these girls?


    Obviously, it¡¯s my fault once again. However, if I owned it up alone, the girl on the sofa would pout again. And if I don¡¯t exin to Shizu, she¡¯s going to give me a cold shoulderter.


    After narrowing my choices, I gulped down and decided to take the same path as I took for Satsuki¡­


    To appease her by drowning her with my affection¡­


    Before Shizu could make sense of what happened, I agilely wrapped my arms around her and kissed her just the same.


    In this way, I showed up at that abandoned clubroom ten minuteste.

 Chapter 982 Request

    <h4>Chapter 982 Request</h4>


    With the backdrop of the slow drizzle of rain outside the windows, Izumi-senpai and I sat side by side without saying anything to the other.


    It was already twenty minutes since I arrived here and saw her alone. As for the pair of Arisa and Ogawa who should¡¯ve been in this room as well, I got informed by her that she brought him to their clubroom along with Hina, Saki and their Mentors.


    The rain started trickling outside right as I arrived here which led to a lot of pairs of Mentors and Menteesing in from outside to take cover from the rain. And since they couldn¡¯t just crowd in the hallways, most of them went to their respective clubrooms to pass the time.


    In a normal setting, Ogawa could be seen as a lucky guy to be surrounded by five girls in that clubroom. However, that¡¯s not what¡¯s happening there. Hina, even though Ogawa already apologized to her, was still a little mad at her childhood friend. As much as possible, she¡¯s only acting as his childhood friend now; just like he wished. Saki, on the other hand, was actually itching to leave that room. Unfortunately, since she needed to be with her Mentor, she started sulking at Hina¡¯s side while asionally sending a message to me.


    Furthermore, Arisa, who¡¯s supposed to be his Mentor, also ran out of things to teach the guy. She¡¯s just there to fulfill her obligation and like Saki, she¡¯s messaging me to ease her boredom.


    At least, from what I heard from the two, Ogawa got Saki and Hina¡¯s Mentors who took Arisa¡¯s role.


    His chick ma passive ability was still there. It¡¯s just not working on my girls anymore.


    Anyway, back to this room¡­ I got to talk to Izumi-senpai about things I wanted to know.


    I had her rify what she told Nami earlier¡­ About the delinquent group beginning to move.


    Apparently, someone she knew from the delinquent circle sent her a message to be careful at breaking school regtions; like skipping ss and the likes.


    It¡¯s a simple precaution to not be hit by my office and the Guidance Counselor who had just grown a de in the form of the Disciplinary Officer; meaning me.


    In essence, they started to be wary of me even if I hadn¡¯t done anything yet.


    From what I picked up from Izumi-senpai¡¯s words, someone must¡¯ve leaked information about me or my known exploits like taking down the Baseball Club Captain and standing up against a number of third-year students like Inugaki, Goto and Ichihara Jun.


    As for the identity of the delinquent leader, Izumi-senpai still had no idea.


    And with that, I finished with my information gathering and turned off the serious atmosphere between us.


    Obviously, I turned a little shameless again. I picked up my chair and sat down next to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 10 minutes, senpai. Are we just going to watch the rain outside?¡±


    Breaking the silence after a long while, I inched closer to Izumi-senpai. At the moment, this fake delinquent was expressionlessly staring outside while having her arms crossed around her.


    She looked so calm and collectedpared to the few times we were alone in this room.


    ¡°Yes. So, shut up, Onoda-kun. I don¡¯t feel like talking today.¡± Without moving a muscle, Izumi-senpai gave a swift response.


    Honestly, this was a bit tricky. I was thinking about what move I should do next. Last week I expressed my continued interest in her in front of Arisa. And that ended a little unclear.


    The girl gave up dealing with the two of us and settled down next to me just to end it.


    That might look like she¡¯s surrendering herself to me. However, I had a feeling that it was not like that.


    Now, she¡¯s acting like this as though she¡¯s disinterested in dealing with me.


    Even when I got close to her like this, she¡¯s not having any reaction.


    It might be that she resolved herself not to sumb to me or she¡¯s just getting good at acting.


    Anyway, since I was here, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d miss a chance like this.


    ¡°I understand. Then can I use your shoulder? With this rain, I feel like napping.¡± I inched closer and stared at her side frame.


    She looked like a full-fledged delinquent like this. The coat of her uniform was partly pulled down, revealing her lean shoulders and her white shirt beneath it. With how her hair was styled, her perfectly-shaped ear was exposed as well as the bead-like earring adorning it.


    Well, in the end, she¡¯s still a fake delinquent who would fold as easily if I pushed her to a corner.


    But I don¡¯t feel like doing that this time. Without her tacit permission, I wouldn¡¯t do anything excessive.


    ¡°No.¡± And another swift answer. She red at me and put a distance between us. ¡°If you want to nap,y down on that table.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you hate me, senpai?¡±


    ¡°Is that even a question? You roped in Arisa to your abnormal rtionship and now you¡¯re trying to do the same to me. I¡¯d be as crazy as them if I don¡¯t feel even a bit repulsed at what you¡¯re trying to do.¡±


    And here I thought she didn¡¯t want to talk.


    ¡°That¡¯s fair. To tell you the truth, I never thought it would be like this.¡±


    ¡°You never thought but here you are with a number of girls wrapped around your fingers. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time to stop?¡±


    ¡°I get you. That¡¯s also what I¡¯m telling myself. However¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use your desire as an excuse. That¡¯s one part of your story that I really abhor. Arisa might¡¯ve been bought by your sincerity considering how you¡¯re like a fated pair. If that¡¯s not put into the equation, she will be the one lecturing you here right now. It¡¯s unhealthy, Onoda-kun. You¡¯ll burn out faster than you think.¡±


    Izumi-senpai cut me off and dealt a blow to me through that first sentence.


    Using my desire as an excuse. I get it. It can truly be seen that way to those who aren''t experiencing the tug of it everyday. Yet, even after numerous realizations about its true nature, its properties remained the same.


    Its thirst is unquenchable. My girls are already filling it up just fine, allowing me to think rationally and not seek out new girls. However, as long as I have a girl I am interested in like Izumi-senpai, it will always be like this; uncontroble.


    ¡°Are you worried about me, senpai?¡±


    ¡°No. But a lot of my friends will worry if that happens.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll change my request, senpai. Can I ask you for help? I want to try something.¡±


    Yeah. My mind changed. Hearing her words, I don¡¯t feel like teasing her by uttering absurd requests anymore.


    In ce of that, I got to thinking that¡­ like with Misaki, I should try something else. This one is not to get a friend but to weaken my desire.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not troublesome. I haven¡¯t thanked you yet for opening my mind about some things.¡±


    I see. ¡®Some things¡¯ probably referred to her infatuation with Ogawa.


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s simple, senpai. No matter what I do, can you hold onto your belief and not fall in love with me?¡±


    As soon as I said that, the expressionless Izumi-senpai finally showed an expression. She promptly stared at me, the cks of her eyes widening, indicating her surprise. And a momentter, her face clearly expressed how absurd the words she heard from me were.


    It sounds arrogant and ridiculous.

 Chapter 983 Can she really do this?

    <h4>Chapter 983 Can she really do this?</h4>


    Truthfully, the request I made also sounded too selfish. I asked her not to fall in love with me but at the same time, I wasn¡¯t going to stop trying to get her on board.


    That¡¯s why Izumi-senpai was instantly riled up when she fullyprehended my request. It even got to the point of almost walking out of the room.


    Well, ¡®almost¡¯ because I prevented her from leaving. I held her hand and looked straight into her eyes, silently conveying through it that I wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    Eventually, Izumi-senpai gave in and listened to the rest of what I had to say regarding that request.


    Although her opinion remained the same; ridiculous and absurd, Izumi-senpai didn¡¯t try to walk out again.


    Instead, she raised a question to me.


    ¡°Is it really that uncontroble?¡± Ignoring how I sped her hand on mine, Izumi-senpai drew closer to me, held my chin, and carefully inspected my facial features.


    Whatever her purpose for doing that, I could only put out a guess since she released me not long after.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Even if it sounds ridiculous to you, that¡¯s just how it is for me. Look, even now, I¡¯m hoping to get a glimpse of your smile. That¡¯s how much I am interested in you.¡±


    I reached for her cheek and used my thumb to stretch her lips to the side. Unfortunately, Izumi-senpai was unamused by it. She turned her head away to escape from what I was trying to do.


    ¡°This request of yours is clearly centered around you. What¡¯s in it for me? And how long will you keep doing it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Since my goal is to weaken my desire¡­ I¡¯m thinking of until I naturally give up on you.¡±


    Do I see myself giving up on her? Honestly, the condition for that to happen is still the same. Either she rejects me every time or avoids mepletely. Of course, she should also reject any advances I made.


    But even at this moment, Izumi-senpai was gettingfortable with our sped hands.


    Despite her words and actions, she so easily allowed me to fill in the gaps of her fingers with mine.


    And through this physical connection, I could feel her pulse which betrayed the current dismissive attitude she had toward me. Deep inside, she¡¯s more or less excited and pleased at what¡¯s happening between us.


    Add it with the nice touch of the cold brought by the rain outside, the mood between us was extremely pleasant.


    ¡°That sounds so unreliable. When will you naturally give up? I¡¯m guessing, you, yourself, don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten, senpai? I already told you how you can make me give up.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah, right. Avoiding you. As if I can do that when every time you will get a chance, you¡¯ll go to Arisa or our clubroom. There¡¯s no escape from you.¡±


    That sounds like an excuse but I won¡¯t tell her that. I don¡¯t feel like it will be fulfilling for both of us if I point her to an easy exit.


    It¡¯s better if she realizes it herself and decides what path she¡¯s going to take.


    That¡¯s why my request is only for her not to fall in love with me. If I added another phrase or worded it differently like ¡®reject me every time to make me give up¡¯ then there¡¯s no point in it.


    ¡°Senpai is right. We¡¯ll always encounter each other.¡± I paused for a moment before delivering one more condition I will impose on myself for this request. ¡°What about this, senpai? I will only make a move on you when we¡¯re alone like this. The Mentor Program will end at the end of the month so that¡¯s more or less three more times I can be guaranteed an alone time with you. Come next month, it will be near impossible for me to encounter you when you¡¯re alone.¡±


    With her head turned in the opposite direction, I had no idea what kind of expression she had at the moment. I only used her pulse to gauge her reaction. It became irregr for a few seconds as though she struggled to breathe.


    A few secondster, I noticed her fingers shaking a little before gradually tightening her grip to settle it down. As a response, I caressed a part of her hand using my thumb.


    Whether that helped or not, I had no idea. But it allowed her to say her response. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take up this request of yours. What will happen then if I¡­¡± She paused for a bit to turn her head back to me. Her eyes were shaking a bit but it was clear to see that she arrived at a decision. ¡°¡­ seeded?¡±


    ¡°I will truly be grateful to you by then, senpai. Also, you can ask me anything¡­ Whether it¡¯s a request or a wish, I will do it as long as it¡¯s within my abilities.¡±


    ¡°If I have to guess, letting Arisa go is out of the question.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious, senpai. I love Arisa. It will only happen if she asks me to let her go¡­ It should be her decision.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± A short reply and a sigh. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll think about it when the timees.


    She showed a smile that was not a smile before returning to her neutral expression.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I won¡¯t disappoint you. You have my word.¡±


    I smiled back at her and a few seconds after that, I let go of her hand¡­


    However, before she could react to it, I scooped her up from her seat and put her down on myp. The same way as before.


    ¡°Oi¡­ What are you doing?¡± Izumi-senpai asked, her feet and arms iling about.


    However, I just responded with another smile before carefully fixing her position on top of me. I even used both of my arms to keep her steady there, one to support her back and another to keep her legs from sliding out. But because I did that, I got to feel the softness of her thighs which made Izumi-senpaipletely flustered.


    ¡°This is foul, you shameless idiot!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is!¡±


    ¡°Then senpai can just get off. My arms didn¡¯t lock you in my embrace. They¡¯re there to ensure that you¡¯refortable.¡±


    ¡°¡­ This unbelievable shameless junior.¡±


    I did say she could get off. But even after hearing that she got that option, Izumi-senpai settled on just ring at me and grabbing my cor.


    As if that¡¯s going to change anything.


    Little by little, Izumi-senpai¡¯s face became shrouded by a red tint. In a fit of another internal struggle, I watched as she bit her lips while alternately looking at my face and the open space in front of us.


    A minute or twoter, she closed her eyes and eventually settled down while using my chest to hide her flustered face from my view.


    Having stopped her almost nonexistent resistance and ept what was happening, we once again returned to the same situation asst week and the week before that.


    Holding her this close, I could clearly feel the temptation to lift her head and press my lips on hers.


    However, since we had just finished talking about that request, I decided to hold back a little.


    I mean, she might immediately fail frompleting it.


    ¡°Rx, senpai. I won¡¯t do anything else. Let¡¯s just say this is a continuation ofst week¡­ From this point onwards, prepare yourself for my attempts to make you fall in love with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What kind of situation did I get myself into?¡± Helplessness could be found in Izumi-senpai''s muffled voice. Yet, even though that''s what she''s currently feeling, I noticed her arms slipping from my sides to my embrace. And at the same time, pressed herself closer, putting us in a slightly more intimate situation thanst week.


    Really... I''m now wondering why she had to ept that request when she''s going to be like this...

 Chapter 984 Clubhouse Update

    <h4>Chapter 984 Clubhouse Update</h4>


    Izumi-senpaifortably remained on myp until the end of the Mentor Program time. Once the bell chimed, the fake delinquent tried running away without saying anything.


    Obviously, I followed and caught up to her. Even if she didn¡¯t want to talk about what transpired in the room, I walked alongside her, escorting her straight to their clubroom.


    On the way there, Izumi-senpai moped a lot as though I did her wrong. She¡¯s even looking back every few steps to make sure that I kept the distance of three steps behind her.


    Well, I took that as the girl being too embarrassed with how she acted.


    When we reached their clubroom, I somehow stole the thunder from Ogawa when the Mentors of Saki and Hina were smitten by me.


    They dropped whatever lively conversation they had with the guy to introduce themselves to me and at the same time, get my name.


    Noticing that, the mesmerized Arisa recovered from her trance and quickly squeezed in between us, pulling me inside the room while ignoring the baffled Ogawa and the two Mentors.


    Moreover, I noticed Hina and Saki standing up from their seats and sent a meaningful wink at Arisa. Momentster, they went over to prevent their Mentors from chasing after me and sent them away in the process.


    Yep¡­ Even without preparation, the three somehow cooperated with each other to send away the girls who were trying to hit on me.


    Izumi-senpai was speechless once more while Ogawa¡¯s forehead wrinkled a bit thanks to what he witnessed.


    ¡°Ruki, I think I¡¯m going to drool over you,¡± Arisa whispered and she brought me to her corner, sat me down and held my head between her palms.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll lick the drool off you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ On a second thought, won¡¯t that be disgusting?¡± Arisa slightly cringed at the thought.


    ¡°Well, not really. I mean, we often exchanged drools during our kisses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a different story!¡±


    She paused for at least a few seconds before retorting. Perhaps, she visualized what I said.


    Well, if she wanted to, I could kiss her here even with the presence of Ogawa. After everything, it¡¯s only a matter of time for him to also find out that I got my hands on Arisa as well. And soon¡­ Izumi-senpai ¨C if she failed at my request.


    ¡°So? It¡¯s the same drool, instead of getting it straight from your mouth, I¡¯m gonna lick it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Alright, that¡¯s getting weird. Let¡¯s stop with the drool talk¡­¡± Arisaughed a bit before focusing on my face again. ¡°You know, Ruki. I thought they were kidding when they said that it¡¯s a transformation that we didn¡¯t expect¡­ Now, I¡¯m convinced. This is something else¡­¡±


    Arisa sighed in amazement before her lips curved into a contented smile.


    Seeing that, my heart skipped a bit and I was once again drawn by her irresistible charisma.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Me too. I¡¯m convinced that getting a haircut is truly worth it.¡±


    Totally worth it considering all of my girls have this positive reaction to my new look.


    Anyway, after saying that, I did what I was just thinking earlier. Kissing her while ignoring Ogawa in the room, Arisa tried to pull away at first but once my tongue invaded her mouth, she soon sumbed to the temptation and heatedly returned the courtesy.


    Once we¡¯re done. I noticed Hina and Saki waiting at my side¡­ That¡¯s why, without thinking twice, I pulled them closer and gave them the same treatment.


    After spending a few minutes there just flirting with my girls while ignoring the gloating Ogawa as well as the other two boys who arrived a few minutes after us, I could say that I was extremely satisfied when I left the clubroom to do my usual routine


    Inside the Book Club, since Himeko was thest one to see me in my new look. I spent most of my time there telling Haruko and the others about my exhausting day while cuddling the rich and shy girl.


    Apart from that, while drinking tea, I got informed by Haruko that our clubhouse would be handled by them. In other words, Haruko along with the other girls from the club would fill it with the pieces of furniture we needed.


    They¡¯re going to employ the one who made their hidden room to smuggle what we needed for it inside this campus.


    I asked Haruko who it was and she pointed me to a rather peculiar club. ¡®Homebuilders Club¡¯.


    When I asked for more context, Haruko and the other girls smiled as they talked about the former members of the Poem Appreciation Club.


    Yep. Haruko¡¯s girls were originally seven. So, they¡¯re talking about the two who already graduated.


    ¡°One of them was a member of the Homebuilder Club. And she¡¯s the one who built that room bit by bit. I messaged herst week but I only received her reply today¡­¡± Haruko narrated.


    Her name is Matsunaga Mutsumi. A 1st year in college this year.


    Haruko cut her off when she graduated, using the same style I did for them back then.


    ¡°I asked her if she could ask her juniors from that club to help us with our problem. However, she presented herself to do it. What do you think?¡±


    Obviously, Haruko told me all about this not just to inform me about our n to make that clubhouse our future gathering spot but also to check if I will react to the mention of her former lover.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ If she can help us restore the clubhouse then no problem.¡± I answered instantly.


    I honestly didn¡¯t feel negative about them mentioning her. No jealousy nor remorse. I mean, Haruko already cut her off. And even if the girl still held feelings for Haruko, I highly doubt Haruko would reciprocate it.


    Perhaps, she befriended her again. And that¡¯s it.


    Haruko delightfully pped her hand once, ¡°As expected of my hubby. You should be there when we meet her. I want to introduce you to her.¡±


    ¡°Introduce me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ To show her the guy who changed me. Truthfully, my rtionship with her was more of a best friend than a lover. I helped her with her insecurity and at the same time, she helped me with adjusting after that heartbreak you gave me. And being two years older than me, she¡¯s always taking the role of an elder sister to everyone.¡±


    Haruko yfully emphasized the heartbreak which made even Ayaugh.


    I smiled wryly at it before responding, ¡°She must be an interesting person. Also¡­ out with it¡­ The truth is she wants to meet me, right?¡±


    When I said that, Mina, Himeko and even Edel reacted differently, Edel cheerfully pped as though I did a good job. Mina facepalmed and clicked her tongue while Himeko, who¡¯s still cuddled by me, simply whispered ¡®good job¡¯.


    I got my guess right.


    Seeing all that, it became Haruko¡¯s turn to smile awkwardly. ¡°Hubby, sometimes, I will appreciate it if you pretend to not notice something.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep it in mind. Anyway, I¡¯m also curious about her now that you mentioned that she single-handedly created that hidden room. I also want to thank her.¡±


    ¡°If you say that to her face, she¡¯ll be clearly weirded out by you. Anyway, that¡¯s it. She¡¯ll have time to visit and check on us sometime this week.¡±


    After adding a few more details about Matsunaga Mutsumi, the time for me to leave arrived. I still have one more stop beforeing into my work at the Student Council, after all.


    Anyway, before, Edel also asked for a cuddle. And being the guy who couldn¡¯t resist spoiling his girls, I naturally spoiled my lovely ko as well as the other three. There¡¯s no way I would forget about them.

 Chapter 985 Outplayed

    <h4>Chapter 985 Outyed</h4>


    When I showed up at the Literature Club, I once again experienced seeing girls being mesmerized. While Kana and Rae recognized me faster than Otsuka and Ishida-senpai, thetter two were the most surprised.


    I mean, all of my girls were already aware that I got a haircut. The two already prepared for my new look that the others praised as handsome.


    I walked over and squeezed myself in between them before settling my face on Kana¡¯s bountiful and soft-as-marshmallow chest. And to not let her feel left out, I pulled Rae closer, hooking my arms around her waist.


    ¡°Un. This suits my Ruki a lot¡­ Suzuha will be surprised if she sees you again.¡± Kana beamed a lovely and rather smug smile.


    The girl was probably trying to imagine her friend Momoiro-senpai¡¯s reaction when she saw me.


    ¡°Considering every person who sees me almost has the same reactions, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°What a braggart.¡± Kana giggled at my answer and ruffled my hair.


    Well, she also put it back to its original form so it¡¯s fine.


    Switching my attention to the other girl, I saw Rae had her arms crossed, her mind wandering somewhere else. I was about to ask her what was wrong when she somehow returned to herself.


    ¡°Now I get why Nazuki and the others suggested meeting you again. Ruki, even my friends have been smitten by this new look.¡± Rae said, putting a hand on her forehead while bearing a troubled smile.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that great? You can brag to them once more.¡± I leaned forward and whispered in her ears.


    Upon hearing that, Rae¡¯s sses strangely shone as her lips curled up to a proud and calcting smile. ¡°Now that you said it¡­ That''s a great suggestion, Ruki.¡±


    And like Kana, she ruffled my hair and returned it to its original form right away.


    At this point, upon seeing how I shamelessly tried to flirt with the two, the other two girls in the room finally regained their wits and recognized me.


    Ishida-senpai quickly walked over and put her hands on her waist. ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ I told you to stop flirting in this room.¡±


    On the other hand, Otsuka-senpai dreamily muttered along with an amazed sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but¡­ You look really great Onoda-kun!¡±


    With that, my brief visit to the Literature Club turned into a round of scolding by Ishida-senpai, a relentless assault of questions by Otsuka-senpai, and hearing Kana¡¯s heartyughter.


    And because of my suggestion, Rae used myp as a thinking chair as she flipped through all the knowledge in her head on how she would brag about me to her friends.


    Unlike Kana who only imagined Momoiro-senpai¡¯s reaction, Rae seriously tried nning a course of action.


    And since it¡¯s my suggestion, it¡¯s toote to discourage her from that.


    Anyway, the situation inside the clubroom sounded chaotic but despite that, Kana¡¯sugh saved the atmosphere from deteriorating into a mess.


    I even thought of extending my stay to see how the situation would evolve from that. Unfortunately, that was impossible.


    -


    -


    Around twenty minutes after I returned to the Student Council Room, I now find myself alone in my office, carrying out the boxes that I failed to clean upst week.


    Shizu held a short meeting next door but instead of letting me stay there with her, the girl pushed me to this room.


    While having a yful expression, she said, ¡°It¡¯s your first day. Go break a leg.¡±


    What a great encouragement. That made me feel extremely motivated¡­ or not¡­


    Since I had to wait for the Guidance Counselor to arrive, I easily became bored.


    At every box I carried out, I was peeking inside the Student Council Room, watching Shizu busily work at her table.


    The girl noticed me, of course. There¡¯s no way she won¡¯t when the door always makes a sound every time I open it. However, at each instance, Shizu would shoo me away while sporting a very amused smile.


    Yep. The girl was having fun with this situation.


    And now¡­ it¡¯s my fifth box and my fifth time peeking inside¡­


    ¡°Blockhead. Have you lost your wits already?¡± With an amusedugh, I found the girl standing right before the door.


    She looked so amused at my current plight. But seeing her having fun like this, I yed along. I mean, it¡¯s not every day I will see herughing happily like this. Even if it¡¯s at my expense.


    ¡°Perhaps? Come and join me here¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I told you. You have to impress them today or they¡¯ll ask me to rece you with another student. Anyway, I never thought you have this part of you. Acting like a lost child¡­¡± And the girlughed again.


    Well, I get what she¡¯s saying¡­ But how long do I have to wait?


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not perfect. I¡¯m like an overly attached boyfriend to all of you in times like this.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ And I love watching you like this. It¡¯s refreshing. Come on. You still have a lot of boxes to carry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, ma¡¯am.¡± I helplessly shrugged and returned to the Disciplinary Office. I repeated the process a few more times. Each time I would be met with Shizu¡¯s clearughter.


    However, when I reached for my tenth box, I found Shizu outside the door of my office, carrying a tray of tea set along with two slices of cake.


    ¡°Great job, Ruki. You¡¯re close to turning this ce into a decent office.¡± She invited herself in and ced the tray on top of the lone table in the room. And after filling the cups, she turned to me, ¡°What are you staring at? Drop that. Let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    I see. This girl had just outyed me.


    The reason she was preventing me toe and join her inside was because of this¡­


    How thoughtful. I¡¯m gonna fall for her harder this way...


    Before my mind could register my next movements, I already dropped the box and closed our distance. Furthermore, as though she predicted what I was going to do, Shizu¡¯s arms were wide open to receive me in her embrace.


    ¡°For once, looks like I sessfully fooled you, Mr. Blockhead.¡± The girl smugly dered in a very sweet tone.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You sure did. Thank you, Shizu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too easy to please, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s true. As long as it¡¯s something from the girl I love, I will always react this way.¡±


    ¡°What a simpleton¡­¡± Shizuughed once more. And once she got satisfied, the girl searched for my lips, taking the initiative for a very passionate kiss.


    Following that, we took our break, eating and drinking what she carefully prepared for us.


    And by the time we finished, the Disciplinary Office finally weed its first visitor.


    ¡°Hmm? It seems the two of you got tired of waiting. I apologize¡± Although she looked rather worn out, Eguchi-sensei, while carrying a rather thick folder. forced a smile as she at the tray on top of my table.


    Shizu picked the tray up and stood by my side before greeting the neer.


    Looking outside the window, the shower of rainfall is still ongoing.


    I couldn¡¯t forget that instance when I saw her forlorn expression as she stared at the rain clouds outside. Perhaps she¡¯ste because of it?


    Possible.


    Anyway, the same as Shizu, I put on a pleasant smile and stood up to wee her. ¡°Uhm¡­ Sorry for the disy, sensei. And wee.¡±

 Chapter 986 Disciplinary Officer’s Job

    <h4>Chapter 986 Disciplinary Officer''s Job</h4>


    At the moment, this particr room couldn¡¯t be considered a proper office yet. There¡¯s still at least one fourth of the room upied by boxes and things they stored in here. Although not as suffocating as before, it¡¯s still not that presentable.


    I don¡¯t even have a proper table and chair to receive guests. Perhaps only if I spend a whole day organizing everything will this room be slightly decent enough to be called an office.


    Because the rain was still drizzling outside, the temperature in the room was colder than normal. Nheless, thanks to Shizu¡¯s tea, I still feel warm on the inside.


    When Eguchi-sensei arrived, I noticed that her shoulders and part of her hair were wet. Perhaps, even her backside. She didn¡¯t bring an umbre with her. She probably ran from the Administration Building to this building.


    That¡¯s a little intriguing since there should be umbres there. And even if she didn¡¯t find any, she could at least use a raincoat.


    It¡¯s making me wonder if she¡¯s truly alright.


    In any case, I held myself back from prying on it.


    Before leaving, Shizu served our leftover tea for Eguchi-sensei. It¡¯s still warm so she should be fine. Also, she ran back to the Student Council Room, fetching a towel that Eguchi-sensei could use.


    Once she deemed it fine. The thoughtful girl excused herself, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go back to my duties, Ruki, Eguchi-sensei.¡±


    We both thanked her and I even walked her to the next door.


    Well, Eguchi-sensei had to take off her jacket to properly dry herself with the towel. It would be a little awkward if I remained there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue my work here. Look after Eguchi-sensei and also¡­ learn about your duties. You can ask meter if you have questions.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Ms. President.¡± I jokingly teased.


    Not liking the way I addressed her, Shizu¡¯s cheeks bloated as she closed our distance again. She then reached for my cheeks and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call me that. Stick to calling me Shizu or if you want, think of endearment for both of us.¡±


    Soon after that, our lips met once more, sharing another wonderful memory before we returned to our work.


    Although my speech was a little disastrous, it¡¯s my turn to prove that she picked the right person for the job. I¡¯m going to silence those who doubted her choice.


    After being encouraged more times than I can count by Shizu and the other girls, I could now feel myself fully epting this role. It might be proven a hard task but knowing that this could potentially give me an edge to keep my girls out of trouble, I decided to do my best.


    When I returned to my ¡®office¡¯, Eguchi-sensei had already finished drying up. Her worn-out expression earlier also slightly eased up.


    I smiled at her and walked over before sitting down across from her.


    ¡°This is new. Now, I¡¯m the one going to your office. Our roles got reversed, Onoda-kun.¡± Eguchi-sensei smilingly pointed out.


    Hearing her clear voice and seeing the natural smile on her lips, I guess I was worrying too much earlier. She¡¯s the same Eguchi-sensei or perhaps, she¡¯s just trying to appear normal in front of me.


    I mean, among her students, I¡¯m the only one who saw her in various states. And each one of those, if known by the others, would make her reputation dip.


    At this moment, she probably didn''t want me worrying about her again. And so, I should respect her wishes.


    I humbly answered, ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­ My status is still a student. In essence, sensei and the other Guidance Counselors are still my bosses. I¡¯m only a helper.¡±


    ¡°Sure. If you say so. You have my full confidence. If you¡¯re troubled with something, I will be there to help you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s extremely reassuring, sensei. Thank you.¡±


    We shared augh and a few idle talks before sensei went to the main topic.


    ¡°Here, you should read this first.¡± Eguchi-sensei handed me the folder that she brought with her.


    On the front, I read ¡®Case Files¡¯ like some kind of police record. However, that¡¯s probably not it. Upon opening it, the first thing that registered in my eyes was a picture of a student stapled on the top right.


    And looking at the entry, it¡¯s like a detailed profile.


    I could read a name, year level, and ss number as well as the date the student was enrolled.


    From the date, I instantly understood that the student already graduated. It¡¯s only a record left behind by the Guidance Counselor who handled the student¡¯s case.


    Reading further, the student was a delinquent who sent his ssmate hospitalized after a fight. He was punished with a one-month suspension. And when he returned, the Guidance Counselor stuck to him, to try and correct his behavior.


    Based on the postscript at the very bottom of the page, although the student graduated from the school, the Guidance Counselor failed to rehabilitate him. In fact, he became worse.


    They found out that he stopped getting into a fight on school grounds but outside, he became part of a gang. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t go to college and just continued being a gang member.


    The record stopped there.


    I raised my head a bit to look at Eguchi-sensei. She¡¯s observing me closely. Perhaps, she¡¯s trying to find out how I will react to what I read.


    ¡°Sensei, this case files¡­ Am I really allowed to view them?¡±


    Well, normally, this should be kept hidden¡­ And I couldn¡¯t find the reason for showing me past cases.


    ¡°Will I bring that here if you¡¯re not allowed to view it? Of course, we decided to show it to you. Or at least, I convinced the other two. It¡¯s to give you an idea of our work.¡±


    ¡°But sensei, I¡¯m only a Disciplinary Officer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. But not a traditional one. Asakura carefully crafted your role into what it is. You¡¯re more or less a lone police force that can assist us with these troublesome students. You won¡¯t always deal with violent ones, of course. But if need be, we can authorize you to do so¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that dangerous? For the school, I mean.¡±


    ¡°It is. That¡¯s why if the problem student requires you to get physical, it will be off the records. You have your way with words so¡­ Moreover, you have your way with words. If it¡¯s you, you can talk to them and get to the bottom of their problem. You see, there¡¯s the belief that ¡®adults¡¯ like us are liars. So, if it¡¯s a fellow student, they¡¯ll be able to put their trust in you.¡±


    Uh¡­ I get what she¡¯s trying to exin to me. However, isn¡¯t this too much?


    I thought this was going to be an easy job where I will only deal with problems brought to my desk. But as it turns out, they¡¯re going to use me for problem students as well¡­


    ¡°Are you not confident, Onoda-kun?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I think it¡¯s not about being confident or not, sensei. I¡¯ve only read the first one but I¡¯m guessing everything here is a record of a problem student.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You should finish reading everything first. You¡¯ll see that it won¡¯t be that troublesome for you. And like I said, I or we will be behind you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± I nodded and went back to reading.


    The mostmon students that I saw there are the bullied ones. Especially those who suddenly chose to note to school. Then the next one is obviously bullies. Delinquents are actually few and only the first entry went down like that.


    In any case, I still feel like this is a little excessive for a Disciplinary Officer¡­ Uh¡­ Where did my enthusiasm go?

 Chapter 987 Is she following a script?

    <h4>Chapter 987 Is she following a script?</h4>


    Spending around ten minutes reading all their recorded cases, I found myself being intrigued by the method the Guidance Counselors used on trying to correct and guide those problem students.


    They appeared a little creative in tackling different issues. There¡¯s that one case where a student who was bullied since 3rd grade turned her life around when the Guidance Counselor found out her strong suit and let her explore it while helping the girl by minimizing the inconvenience brought about by those bullying her.


    Well, with the file only a summary of what actually transpired, I had no idea about the actual steps the Guidance Counselor did for the girl.


    At the bottom of the page, it was written that the bullied girl graduated at the top of her ss and continued to her 1st choice college.


    Well, that sounds inspiring but that¡¯s just one of the sessful cases concerning bullied students.


    More often than not, the student would either refuse toe to school or transfer out rather than face the possibility of meeting their bullies again.


    Anyway, while I was doing that, I noticed Eguchi-sensei¡¯s eyes never left mine. She¡¯s observing my whole person, her thoughts hidden behind a shroud of a rather gloomy expression.


    Yep, the way she looked at me wasn¡¯t that of someone waiting for my reaction to what I was reading, instead, it felt like she was just trying to burn my image in her mind. It¡¯s the kind of gaze that came from someone interested in me.


    Which is¡­ not surprising. She clearly expressed herselfst Saturday, after all.


    But since she told me to forget it, I wouldn¡¯t go out of my way to raise it again. She¡¯s conflicted and what she truly needed wasn¡¯t my acknowledgement or my confirmation that I am just as interested in her. She needed to clear her mind. Otherwise, this gloom she¡¯s showing would be more apparent as the days go by.


    And since we¡¯re entering the rainy season, she would probably be more mncholic every time the sky became filled with rain clouds.


    Well, being her Student Assistant, if she decides to talk about it, I will listen andfort her if need be. For now, acting like a diligent student and the Disciplinary Officer who¡¯s going to work with them is what I have to do and show to her.


    That¡¯s why after I finished reading it, I didn¡¯t say anything out of topic. I raised questions I naturally found from everything I read and listened to her answer, clearing my head as to what I should expect with this new post.


    ¡°Thank you, sensei. I learned a lot.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it, Onoda-kun. I know this puts a lot of pressure on you. Right now, not only are you Student Assistant for two teachers, you¡¯re now more or less a helper of the Guidance Department.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point lying that I didn¡¯t feel that. In any case, I¡¯ll do my best to assist you. And also do the other duties assigned to me as the Disciplinary Officer.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei showed a satisfied nod before taking the thick folder from my table. She¡¯s about to leave. I thought she was going to drop a case on me right away but it seems she¡¯s only here to inform me of this¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m the one handling the first-year students like you. You can rest assured. There¡¯s no troublesome student I¡¯m going to send to you. At least, not yet.¡±


    I guess the other two were assigned to the 2nd and 3rd years respectively. So that¡¯s why there are three of them instead of just one. That¡¯s how it was in other schools, after all.


    ¡°That¡­ sounds reassuring.¡± I somehow let out a sarcasticment.


    Eguchi-sensei bitterly smiled. ¡°What do you say about letting me treat you to ramen again? To thank you for taking up this trouble.¡±


    ¡°That sounds great but I also don¡¯t want to trouble you, sensei. Thanks for the invitation though. I appreciate it.¡±


    I noticed how her eyes lit up and showed an expectant smile when she raised that invitation. Most likely, even if not intentionally, she¡¯s looking forward to going out with me again. Last time we were with Orimura-sensei. And this time, she¡¯s possibly being influenced by what she confessed two days ago.


    Or¡­ I was just reading too much about her situation.


    After a few more exchanges to properly conclude our conversation, Eguchi-sensei soon stood up and left the room.


    Watching her walk away while still exuding a slightly gloomy mood, I felt the urge to run after her and ask her what was wrong. However, the few seconds of hesitation already brought her out of my sight.


    If she¡¯s still the same tomorrow during our ss with her, I decided to ask her then.


    Alone again in the room, I resumed what I was doing before Eguchi-sensei arrived.


    Cleaning the room free of the boxes that should belong to a storage room.


    I checked on Shizu too but seeing her diligently working, I also got a little motivated.


    Ten minutes after Eguchi-sensei left, I weed my 2nd visitor; the 2nd year follower of Kujou Marika who chased after me earlier.


    ¡°Please take a seat, senpai.¡± I politely said, gesturing to the rather old chair that Eguchi-sensei used.


    As soon as I saw her lumbering out of the staircase area, I started observing her.


    It¡¯s to ascertain if she¡¯s here as a ploy of someone to entrap me or whatever they¡¯re nning. I also didn¡¯t discount the possibility that she¡¯s sincere about asking for help.


    Kujou Marika is still a mystery to me. What I know about her is that she¡¯s not from our city and she¡¯s only here to chase after her fianc¨¦e. Other than that, nothing.


    What she showedst week to me left me baffled as to her real intention so¡­ if I could hear something about her through this girl, I would tread into it even if it could be a trap.


    The first thing the girl did upon entering was to take in the appearance of the room. And surely, from the slight curl of her forehead, she¡¯s a little disappointed.


    And when I offered the chair, she hesitated to sit down on it. Perhaps in fear that it would break down on her.


    As I watched her take a seat, I ced my elbows on the table and sped my hands before resting my chin on it. My eyes then focused on her.


    Perhaps a little intimidated by that gesture, the girl gulped down and calmed herself down for a moment before facing me.


    ¡°Go ahead, senpai. I said I am going to hear you out. This involves Kujou Marika-senpai, am I right?¡±


    Since she looked like she was getting pressured by the way I stared at her, I opened up the conversation and shot straight away to the core without exchanging pleasantries.


    Uh¡­ My gut instinct pointed to this girl as ¡®trouble¡¯ after all. Better to send her on her way as soon as possible.


    The girl took a few seconds before managing to respond. ¡°Y-yes. As I¡¯ve said earlier, I want to ask for help to investigate Ichihara-senpai and pull her away from him.¡±


    Still the same tone as earlier. No matter how we look at it, this issue is too personal rather than just a simple issue concerning their life in this school. More like, this should be an issue for Nami¡¯s Student Support Club. But that¡¯s if this is a normal issue.


    Honestly, she sounds like she¡¯s reciting a memorized script. That¡¯s even more apparent now that I had her repeat what she said earlier. Her pupils dted and shook slightly. She¡¯s also not a great actress.


    In any case, since I told her I¡¯m going to hear her out, I didn¡¯t point that out and responded normally, ¡°I got it. I need senpai to borate on it. You see, without information, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m getting into.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Yes, of course. First, please take a look at this.¡± The girl brought out her phone. And as I expected, she showed me a photo.


    However, instead of what I¡¯m expecting to see ¨C like Ichihara Jun being with another girl ¨C what¡¯s in it was Kujou Marika crying alone on the staircase leading to the rooftop of the School Building. The same ce I often meet with Kana.


    The photo looks like a stolen shot but without context, I have no idea what to make out of it. Besides, thinking back to the Kujou Marika that I encountered, I could never imagine her crying¡­


    Now, I¡¯m uncertain if this is really a move from Kujou Marika to deal with me or something else entirely¡­


    Really, she should have started with the exnation before showing this¡­ Is she certain that she¡¯s not messing up her script?

 Chapter 988 Who sent her?

    <h4>Chapter 988 Who sent her?</h4>


    Kujou Marika.


    Ichihara Jun.


    Inugaki¡­ Uh, I never tried knowing his given name.


    Andstly, the mysterious delinquent leader.


    Currently, they¡¯re the third-year students with the most influence.


    Inugaki was overshadowed by Shizu¡¯s influence in the scheme of the whole school but for the 3rd years, he¡¯s the one with the most political power.


    I mean, even if Shizu often vetoed his ideas and suggestions, the girl wouldn¡¯t always shut him out. As long as it''s reasonable, his position as the Vice President was still held.


    As for the couple. Ichihara Jun is a known yboy. And Kujou Marika is like a princess who brought her own entourage to this school.


    They both have their own set of followers. I still have no idea what Ichihara Jun¡¯s followers look like. He¡¯s not bringing them when he¡¯s flirting.


    On the other hand, from what I saw in my encounter with Kujou Marika, her followers were always around her. Protecting her from other elements. If she didn¡¯t approach me by herself, there¡¯s no way I could talk to her.


    Furthermore, even though they¡¯re always around, she only saw them as her servants.


    Perhaps, the girl doesn¡¯t even have someone she can call a friend.


    And from what I learned from this ¡®follower¡¯ of Kujou Marika, they¡¯re apparently always screening those who could approach her.


    In a sense, she¡¯s a VVIP who has students as bodyguards. No. Not just students, but some of the teachers are also bought or influenced to look after her.


    That makes me wonder just how powerful her family is¡­ or her importance in it was just that high.


    And as for the mysterious delinquent leader, I stillck information about him but it¡¯s a fact that he¡¯s connected to both Inugaki and Ichihara Jun.


    Well, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I see him.


    There¡¯s also that Enomoto. Although I could put him as a suspect for being the leader, Ick the evidence to prove that im.


    Shizu, even if she¡¯s the Student Council President, also had no idea about them. But she¡¯s aware of Enomoto as a student.


    He¡¯s the one who¡¯s consistently at the top of their year. A verypetent student.


    Despite that, he¡¯s a quiet one who could seldom be seen talking or hanging out with anyone.


    And with that information, the way he blocked my path and talked to me was strange, to say the least. It¡¯s one of the reasons why I raised him as a suspect.


    Even if he¡¯s not the delinquent leader, there¡¯s probably something he¡¯s hiding if he went out of his way to talk to the first year who was catapulted to this post.


    Anyway, that¡¯s the summary of all of them.


    And at the moment, I was still listening to the follower of Marika about the supposed ¡®unfair treatment¡¯ she¡¯s getting from Ichihara Jun.


    Her story was already broken halfway and I was certain that she was sent to me by someone. To get me further involved with Ichihara Jun and Kujou Marika


    And that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to find out by continuing to listen to her drivel and acting like I¡¯m going to help out on the scenario they prepared.


    ¡°¡­ Onoda-san¡­ Please help Kujou-sama.¡±


    It was close to 15 minutes before she finished. Looking at her pleading eyes, her lips that were about to dry up and her ragged breathing because of how she talked nonstop, I could at leastmend her dedication to doing this.


    I acted like I sympathized with her story using my facial expressions and gestures.


    I even heated the tea for her to drink and patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Alright, senpai. I¡¯ll look into it starting tomorrow. Can I ask for your help then? I needed your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°R-really?!¡± Although it was only for a moment, I noticed the jubnt expression she showed. And from my experience, it¡¯s not because she¡¯s happy I epted but because her acting worked.


    Instead of me buying into her story, she got bought by my superb acting skills.


    Uh. Calling it superb was an exaggeration. Let¡¯s just say ¡®experienced¡¯.


    ¡°Yes. I got a great impression of Kujou-senpaist week. Although I can¡¯t promise I will be able to do what you ask, I¡¯ll do everything in my ability to pull her away¡­ If possible, I want to talk to Kujou-senpai first.¡±


    Laying down a well-hidden trap from that concerned speech I gave her, the girl froze for a moment. But as though her lousy acting earlier had just beenpensated, she swiftly regained control of her thoughts.


    She blinked once and acted like she was having a hard time deciding whether to give me a positive answer.


    Most likely, she¡¯s doing this to hint at me that even as a follower, she had no power to let me meet Kujou Marika.


    A few secondster, she lowered her head and hung her shoulders low, ¡°I apologize, Onoda-san. I don¡¯t think it will be easy for me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t lower your head, senpai. I understand. I¡¯ll think of a way to meet her myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± The girl was about to say something. However, she stopped halfway.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I curiously gazed at her. And acted like I was waiting for her to finish her words.


    However, she waved her hands in front of her and said, ¡°Uhm. Never mind. It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just¡­¡± The girl once again acted like she was troubled before putting on a determined expression as if she had just convinced herself to brave it, ¡°Uh¡­ I may not be of help in bringing you to Kujou-sama. But I can tell you where you can find her.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I think that¡¯s a great help already. Thank you.¡± I smiled at her.


    And she smiled back before thanking me as well.


    A whileter, I sent her out of the room.


    Following her was usible but¡­ I changed my mind.


    Instead of that, I went to Shizu. She was still doing her work so I silently made my way to her side and started organizing it, helping her even if she didn¡¯t ask me.


    And while doing so, I told her about what happened. My suspicions and my guesses.


    After listening to me, Shizu put down her pen and rested her back on her chair.


    Seeing that, I quickly moved behind her and reached for her shoulders. To give her afortable massage.


    She was extremely satisfied with that.


    Then, after a minute or two of thinking, Shizu raised her head and smiled. ¡°I see. She¡¯s not my ssmate so I don¡¯t know a lot about her. We had PE ss together but you know me, I¡¯m a loner who doesn¡¯t really get along well with others.¡±


    This girl¡­ Why are you looking proud of dering that? She¡¯s a loner. Perhaps, during her first year. But this year, she¡¯s never like that anymore.


    Anyway, I pinched her cheeks as my silentint about how she acted before hugging her from behind. I quickly went to work, pampering the girl until she was satisfied.


    ¡°On second thought, I¡¯ve seen that girl you¡¯ve just met hanging out with Ichihara.¡± Pulling me down to her chair before taking her ce on myp, Shizu added detail about that girl. ¡°But that¡¯s before she became a follower of Kujou-senpai.¡±


    As soon as I heard that detail, a smile naturally crept upon my face. ¡°As I thought, my Shizu won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    It might not be totally correct but through that little detail, the identity of the one who sent her to my side has gotten a little clearer.


    Really, I wonder why that person became this fixated on me¡­ It¡¯s a little iprehensible if it¡¯s only because of that one incident¡­

 Chapter 989 Rest

    <h4>Chapter 989 Rest</h4>


    Even if I¡¯m now more than convinced that someone was targeting me, it¡¯s not a sufficient reason for me to skip the chance to spend time with my girl¡­


    That¡¯s why right after getting all the information I could get about that follower of Kujou Marika, I simply threw the issue to the back of my mind. Furthermore, I also dropped the notion of returning to my office to clear and organize the room. That could still wait. Maybe on Friday or when I was free ¨C assuming I would ever be free.


    Cuddling Shizu all I wanted was a lot better than thinking aboutplicated things in those troublesome groups. I would scold myself if I pass up that chance.


    Furthermore, I decided to use this as a chance to rest my tired mind. With the things that happened today, having a silent moment like this with one of my girls where I didn¡¯t have to think about anything else was too precious.


    For me, at least.


    That time with Izumi-senpai wasn¡¯t counted. I was being considerate towards the girl, making sure that she wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable. So, in a way, I never rxed my mind at that time.


    Anyway, looking at Shizu¡¯s gentle smile as she let herself be enclosed by my arms, that¡¯s enough to show that she¡¯s also satisfied with our situation.


    And once we were done with her work, Shizu led me back to the sofa and offered herp for me which I took without thinking twice.


    While we began a new conversation with topics unrted to what we just discussed. Like a TV show that she likes to watch, things she found out from reading different articles, and a lot more.


    In this way, I got to hear more of Shizu¡¯s likes and dislikes as well as her surroundings when I wasn¡¯t around to watch her.


    We also talked about the recent events in the school, specifically, the midterms exam result.


    Shizu praised me when I told her my rank. But when she told me hers, I was stumped.


    Or rather, I never thought about that possibility.


    If Enomoto was 1st among the third years, Shizu took that spot among the second years.


    Uh¡­ Because I never had any interest in our academic grades, I also never bothered about my girls¡¯petence in it.


    But today, I found out that Shizu is that smart.


    Furthermore, even though the one who took the 1st rank among the first years isn¡¯t from our ss, Nami was up there among the top 10. She¡¯s ranked 7th. Higher than Itou.


    Anyway, Shizu¡¯s poprity rose once more even without being close to her ssmates. Like she said, she¡¯s a loner. But a verypetent and popr one, allowing her to win the President¡¯s seat.


    During our first interactions in this room, the time when I was only trying to help her open up to others, I once thought that she needed a friend among her ssmates. But I scrapped it knowing that she¡¯s already content with a limited circle.


    Besides, I also fell in love with her at that time, changing my mind to just make her mine and put myself in that role. Fitting myself as herpanion to get her out of the solitary cage she built around herself.


    ¡°Blockhead, what are you thinking?¡±


    Perhaps noticing I suddenly went silent, Shizu asked.


    ¡°You?¡± Bringing me back to my senses, I smiled and answered instantly.


    Obviously, she didn¡¯t buy that. With a slight hint of frustration born from her concern towards me, Shizu¡¯s fingers that were just gently brushing my hair closed and tugged at it lightly. ¡°This guy¡­ Are you that surprised that I ranked 1st?¡±


    ¡°I admit, I¡¯m surprised but that¡¯s not why I suddenly fell silent. I just thought about something...¡±


    Without waiting for me to continue, Shizu pressed a finger on her chin, ¡°Let me guess¡­ Is it because I¡¯m still a loner?¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re a minder reader.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just being too obvious, you blockhead. Anyway, you do know that I¡¯m not a people person. In fact, I think being able to work with others is my limit. I don¡¯t want to suddenly change and befriend everyone who will approach me.¡± Shizu poked my cheeks and giggled heartily, ¡°Moreover, my connection with you allowed me to be acquainted with the other girls who shared some of my interests. Have I told you yet? Mizuki and I are exchanging messages and ideas. There¡¯s also Ria-chan and Haruko. You see, Ruki. Even if I stubbornly held onto my decision to not be integrated into yourplex rtionships, my connection to your other girlfriends has already been linked. That¡¯s enough to fill my minuscule need for socializing, I think?¡±


    Yeah¡­ She¡¯s not wrong with that. I got a little blindsided from only staring at her immediate surroundings. In truth, she already made the connection when I brought her home once and let her meet the others.


    ¡°¡­ I see. That¡¯s reassuring.¡± I let out an honest defeatedugh, epting her words. And with that, I once again dropped the thought of encouraging her to befriend someone.


    Perhaps guessing what was on my mind, Shizu acted a little upset before tickling me.


    Naturally, I stopped with the power of love, or not¡­ I just pulled her down toy next to me before cuddling her again.


    Once we settled down, we also talked about what I learned from Eguchi-sensei and the scope of my job. She did expect that it¡¯s going to be like that and seeing how I was a little exasperated from it, the girl giggled at my plight before saying something to ease my mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will so easily pass all their work to you. Maybe they¡¯ll give you one task toplete first. If you do well in resolving that, their trust in your capability will rise¡­ Uhm, now that I think of it, I have to apologize for giving you that kind of responsibility.¡±


    Hearing that, I flicked her forehead. ¡°Hold that thought, you silly girl. Anything but that. Anyway, my motivation for taking the post is to continue being here with you. I¡¯ll just do what I can on whatever task they will send me.¡±


    Shizu stared at me with amusement in her eyes before taking my lips, ending our conversation on a good note.


    My mental exhaustion was gone and some of the concerned thoughts about this girl cleared up.


    For the rest of the time before the others returned, Shizu and I made use of this special sofa to express our still-growing affection for each other.


    Well, it¡¯s now special ¡­ Earlier, she got a little jealous when she saw me and Satsuki on it. This time, we¡¯re kind of reinforcing the idea that this sofa held a sentimental value for us. This is where I sat down when I first got to talk to her and this is where our rtionship began.


    Repeating what we didst Friday night, the two of us ensured that we could satisfy each other.


    Our date was still hanging in the air but we both know that we¡¯ll be able to do it soon.


    Yep. That¡¯s a double meaning. The date and our first time¡­


    Anyway, I¡¯d say choosing to stay here was a great choice.


    When Watanabe and the others returned, we had already finished and rested enough. Nheless, even if they¡¯re already present, our disy of intimacy remains. Shizu grabbed my hand and didn¡¯t allow me to leave her side, after all.


    And like any other day, Inugaki barked at me again. His hatred for me also grows every time we encounter each other.

 Chapter 990 Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 990 Encounter</h4>


    Because of my increased ¡®noticeability¡¯, I found it hard wading through the hallways of the Club Building to reach the three clubs that I was going to pass by.


    Every five steps, someone would block or call out to me. Since my identity was alreadymon knowledge, I couldn¡¯t act all snob, or tomorrow, I might get another title out of it.


    Instead, I put on my normal, aloof, or just indifferent expression whenever someone would show up. That was effective to ward off their illusory enthusiasm. And before they could strike up a conversation, I would simply stretch my lips to the side, showing a gentle smile.


    By the time they recovered, I already slipped away from their range.


    To count, I got stopped twice before reaching the Literature Club. Four times on Book Club and nine times on Student Support Club.


    The mental health that I restored through Shizu¡¯s cuddles was chipped away bit by bit.


    No wonder there are guys afraid of women. They sure do seem scary especially when they¡¯re the type who wouldn¡¯t want to be set aside. They aggressively flung themselves in front of me just to get my attention.


    That could be a fulfilling fantasy for some¡­ But for me, I only found them troublesome.


    Thankfully, seeing my girls¡¯ pretty faces and beautiful smiles healed and saved me from the rather torturous day I spent with this new appearance.


    I made sure to express my gratitude before walking them to their bus stops or stations.


    But because the rain still hadn¡¯t let up, I also got to see them voicing out their concern about me.


    Even though they chose different words or phrases, the message was the same. My girls want me to take care not to catch a cold from the rain. The rain lowered the temperature outside and our thick winter uniform was failing to ward off the cold.


    To assure them, I bragged about not getting sick even though Mizuki embraced me tightly when she went down with a fever.


    s, that backfired on my ass. They all scolded me and reminded me to take a cold medicine once I arrive home. Uh¡­ They wanted me to apply the phrase ¡®prevention is better than cure¡¯ even if the context was wrong.


    Nheless, I might as well do so¡­ I mean that¡¯s two instances, not just Mizuki but with Coach Ayu too. And now that I got exposed to this cold weather for too long because of going back and forth for them, preventing it was truly better than finding myself sick tomorrow.


    Around the time I settled down on the train, I found the girls¡¯ messages that also spoke of their reminders.


    ¡­ Yep. They wouldn¡¯t allow me to say I forget it.


    But honestly, having a slew of girlfriends expressing their concerns to me like that already filled my chest with warmth. Feeling the heat on my face, I was probably even blushing while smiling in a silly way as I read and replied to their messages.


    Unfortunately, it was in that state that someone I know found me.


    ¡°Onoda-senpai?¡± An uncertain voice called out from in front of me. She was squatting a little to inspect my face clearly.


    Once I raised my gaze, I found Sumire, surprisingly in her school uniform today, peering over me.


    She got startled and almost tumbled down on the floor if not for my reflex working to cushion her fall with my arms.


    The girl failed to recover quickly. The culprit? My new look again.


    It took the girl a full five seconds before helping herself up and taking the seat next to me, her face as red as an apple.


    Even though my eyes weren¡¯t focused on her, I could feel her gaze drilling on my cheek.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t spew outser beams on your eyes or my face will be toasted.¡±


    ¡°E-eh¡­? I¡¯m sorry, senpai. I¡­ I¡¯m making sure that it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand your reaction, can you imagine being stared at since this morning?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I heard the girl gawking while the expression on her face turned from amazed to slightly terrified¡­ ¡°T-that¡¯s a nightmare. But really, you looked totally different. Even more so¡­ how should I say this? You look breathtakingly handsome when you¡¯re blushing.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Breathtakingly handsome? Come on, Sumire. Give me a break.¡±


    Well, I focused more on thest part, I was blushing¡­ Right.


    With my phone out, she probably only thought that I was chatting with my girlfriend, Chii so she didn¡¯t pry too much on it.


    This girl was still afraid of that fake gyaru¡­


    ¡°Those are just the adjectives that rose in my mind when I wanted to describe you! Seriously, senpai¡­ What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I got a haircut?¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ You can¡¯t be¡ª¡± The girl tried to deny it but once she took another closer look at me and noticed nothing else changed except my hair, she gulped her words down.


    For the rest of our ride and until she got off her station, I never heard her talking again. Her eyes remained fixated on me though.


    Knowing the girl¡¯s fanaticism, I thought she would be captivated by me and be my fan. Thankfully, that didn¡¯t happen. I was overly assuming.


    Actually, running into the girl today was something I didn¡¯t expect¡­


    Sumire was still trying to find out how I got Asahi or Yue¡¯s voice recordings.


    Although the answer was already obvious ¨C that it was sent to me by the owner of that voice ¨C the thought most likely eluded her mind.


    Mabushisa Asahi is a well-known singer while I am a normal high school student.


    But since she was silent throughout our time on the train, I unexpectedly got saved by this new look¡­ What a twist, huh?


    So, this hair also got me that kind of perk.


    By the time the train started moving again, I received a message from the girl saying: ¡°Senpai, you sly fox! I forgot to ask you again about Asahi!¡±


    Not my fault, right?


    -


    -


    Upon arriving home, I ceremoniously took the cold medicine and sent the video of me doing so to update those concerned girls.


    Following that, I went into the bath with Akane, warming ourselves up to cast away the cold from the weather outside.


    However, once we finished, I geared up to leave again.


    My day is still not over yet.


    I still have to pick up Yue from her unit. However, before doing so, I need to prepare something.


    Thirty minutester, I got off the train and started walking in a certain direction. The rain already stopped but the cold atmosphere was heightened by theing of the night.


    Yue needed a proper disguise so¡­ I asked the one girl that was great at it. Ririka.


    She¡¯s going to let us borrow one of her wigs. I was going to pick that up at their house.


    However, I had just left the train station when I spotted someone.


    A girl in sses was sitting down on a waiting shed with a stack of books on her side. She looked clearly annoyed because of the weather.


    As soon as our eyes met, the girl promptly stood up. But the same as everyone else, she failed to recognize me right away.


    Knowing the girl, my face naturally drew a smile and approached her. ¡°Hmm? The rain has stopped. Are you going to wait there until the roads dry up? If you want¡­ I can carry your books for you.¡±

 Chapter 991 Conflicted Hifumi

    <h4>Chapter 991 Conflicted Hifumi</h4>


    Out of all the girls from my past that I encountered again, only Hifumi chose not to stick with and rekindle what we had before. She expressed properly that she had since moved on from me.


    That¡¯s how it went during that idental meeting at the train station.


    Yet, thest time I met her, we somehow slipped back to how we were before¡­ Me, carrying her books for her.


    Although she approached me to inquire about Chii and Hana, the mood around us felt like we were back in that time.


    During ourst encounter, she asked if it was fine to message me. However, Hifumi probably changed her mind about doing so. The only time we exchanged messages was when I updated her that I failed to find out information concerning Hana; neither Chii nor Akane knows where she might be nowadays.


    And this time, I couldn¡¯t help but approach her as soon as I spotted her.


    Uh¡­ I know. That had just proven that I¡¯m still drawn to her.


    I mean, I can¡¯t deny that I still think about her from time to time. However, because of what she said, I somehow convinced myself that it was a lot better to leave her alone¡­ To not ruin her new life without my influence.


    But guess what? I¡¯m contradicting myself right now¡­


    ¡°¡­ Are you sure you have the time to stop here?¡±


    Having recovered from the surprise of my new look and meeting me here, Hifumi raised that question with an inquisitive gaze.


    Surely, she easily guessed that this was all a coincidence and I had another reason to show up in this part of the city. I had no idea where she was living. I never even walked her home back when I stole her.


    Anyway, I told Ririka that I was going to drop by her house. If it¡¯s only a few minutes, I easily convince myself that I could spare it to escort this girl home.


    How fickle I am, right?


    Looking at her bag that was about to burst from how full it was and that stack of books, the girl didn¡¯t listen to my reminder before. Furthermore, she probably didn¡¯t watch the morning news to hear about the rainfall warning.


    Really, what should I do to this girl?


    ¡°I saw someone I know¡­ Isn¡¯t it normal to stop by to greet her?¡± I answered with a very normal response.


    But what I got was Hifumi scanning me from top to bottom, implying a certain answer. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that? If it¡¯s you, it¡¯s not normal.¡±


    She smirked, radiating her slight superiority, certain that she was right on her read on me.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t deny that.


    As one of the girls I stole before, she¡¯s aware of what¡¯s going on in my mind. At least, part of it. She even urately guessed the changes in me the few times we encountered each other.


    ¡°Hmm. Good point.¡± I nodded, agreeing with her. But that¡¯s not going to make me back out, ¡°What about this? Let¡¯s just say this ¡®meddlesome me¡¯ found it jarring to look at that stack of books you¡¯re going to carry. Let me offer my assistance.¡±


    I know. I sounded like I¡¯m trying hard to have her ept my help that she was not asking. But what can I do? epting the idea that I was still drawn to her, I couldn¡¯t just pretend to not see her here.


    ¡°Sheesh¡­. I don¡¯t need¡­¡± Hifumi¡¯s smirk disappeared as she appeared a little troubled at my answer. She didn¡¯t expect me to push on like that. Her voice trailed as she alternately looked at me and the stack I mentioned.


    Following that, her expression changed a few times before ultimately showing a defeated one. ¡°¡­ Haa. What am I expecting? You¡¯re still that Ruki even if you changed a lot. Knowing you, you¡¯re probably going to stop even if I reject your extended hand.¡±


    Along with a heavy sigh, Hifumi plopped back on the bench while shaking her head.


    I felt a little guilty for putting her in this situation¡­ However, I still found it not enough¡­ or rather, my mind was screaming to me to push on.


    And that¡¯s why I took the space next to her and smiled, ¡°Well, you do know how stubborn I am. And I somehow want to scold you for not listening to me. The midterm exams had just finished, why are you still bringing all these books? At least try to rest.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Scold me all you want. You also know I won¡¯t leave my books alone, rain or shine.¡± Putting on a strong front, Hifumi shook her head and hugged her bag.


    Looking at her like this, I recalled the Hifumi of days old. Even though she matured a lot, she¡¯s still the same girl I stole before. I even got a glimpse of that during thest time we met.


    ¡°I guess I like this part of you.¡± Instead of retorting to her words, I said that out loud as I reached for her stack of books and put it on myp. This way, I showed her that I¡¯m ready to escort her.


    However, rather than reacting to what I did, I found her eyes widened in another surprise as she stared at me.


    ¡°What are you saying¡­? Stop saying misleading words!¡± The girl instantly got worked up hitting my shoulder lightly. Her whole face gradually turned red.


    This reaction¡­ Although I made it obvious how I wanted to maintain this connection with her, she once again didn¡¯t expect me to be that blunt. Or she¡¯s just the same as me before all this, she suppressed her feelings for me.


    Well, that¡¯s just my assumption. In the end, only Hifumi knows what¡¯s going on inside her mind.


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s my honest thought, really. You see, I¡¯m still attracted to you. Just that, I¡¯m going to respect your choice. That¡¯s why you can think of this as me just being meddlesome. I wanted to help you carry these¡­ That¡¯s all.¡±


    As always, my honest trait prevailed, saying all this to her might be ill-timed considering I still have ces I need to go to. Nheless, since I was already here, I might as welle out clean.


    This is a lot better thaning up with another excuse the next time I coincidentally meet her again.


    Or will that still be called a coincidence if I actively seek her out? I don¡¯t know.


    Around half a minuteter, Hifumi, who had just finished processing my words, lowered her head. Her handsnded on my shoulders before pushing me. ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s stop this talk. If you¡¯re going to help me, then suit yourself. I don¡¯t want to hear more of it.¡±


    Without raising her head to look at me, Hifumi stood up and walked to the edge of the waiting shed and looked up at the night sky.


    A minuteter, she hopped out and said without turning her head back to check on me. ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to escort me?¡±


    This¡­ How should I interpret all this? Is she running away or not? But looking at her slightly hunched back because of the weight of her bag, I noticed how she was trembling slightly¡­


    That¡¯s right¡­ She¡¯s feeling conflicted.


    Not knowing how to respond to me, she chose the easier option. To give in to what I wanted to do for her.


    Understanding that, this made me stop and think¡­ Am I doing the right thing here?

 Chapter 992 Not over yet

    <h4>Chapter 992 Not over yet</h4>


    Catching up to Hifumi and matching her strides, the first few minutes of our walk were spent in an awkward and heavy silence¡­


    Obviously, that was my fault. My honest trait ruined it. Reflecting on that scene earlier, I sounded forceful and a little desperate to let her know how I want to stand next to her again. Evidently, Hifumi didn¡¯t share the same sentiment.


    If I only stuck to wanting to help her carry her books, it probably wouldn¡¯t devolve into this kind of situation. We¡¯d be joking at this moment and I would be teasing her likest time when she heated up right away. And then, she would be smiling orughing instead of having this unusual gloom.


    Unfortunately, I made that blunder. Speaking up about what¡¯s on my mind and what I¡¯m feeling for her sabotaged that kind of possibility.


    But do I regret it? Regrettably, I don¡¯t. Like I said, better toe out clean now than delude myself that I was only being good to her.


    I hoped that she¡¯d be as stupidly honest as me.


    But that¡¯s not what happened, Hifumi isn¡¯t stupid like me. She¡¯s the kind of girl who will not easilymit to something she¡¯s unsure of. But at the same time, once shemits to something, she¡¯s not just going to quit halfway.


    The prime example is her due diligence to keep up with being always at the top of her ss or school. Even if I don¡¯t ask her, she surely took the top spot again this past midterm exam. Moreover, the books that I am carrying at the moment have already been read by her more times than I can count, yet she¡¯s still carrying them to refresh her mind and not forget it.


    Anyone can imagine how dedicated she is to something¡­


    When I stole her back then, she was the one who resisted me the most. But then when I finally seeded, I remembered how she¡¯s the one who stuck close to me most of the time.


    Chii only waited for an opportunity. Hana, if I still remember correctly, she¡¯s the one creating opportunities for us.


    ording to Akane, when the topic of our conversation at night went to the first three girls that I stole, while Hana was the one she¡¯s the wariest of or in her words, ¡®hated the most¡¯ at that time, Hifumi was the one that was seen the closest to me.


    I was unaware but apparently, most of our schoolmates and ssmates saw us as a thing because of how I was often seen with her.


    It goes to show how na?ve I was back then¡­


    Anyway, ten minutester, we arrived in a rather bustling neighborhood. There were various establishments around like a convenience store, family restaurants, inte and manga caf¨¦, and other businesses that catered to themon popce.


    I haven¡¯t been here before so it¡¯s still a new sight.


    At this point, Hifumi stopped in her steps and turned to me. Looking up to meet my gaze, the girl forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, here is fine. My house is right over that street.¡±


    She then pointed at a street where the convenience store and inte cafe were situated. That ce was the most bustling and I could see people walking in and out of it.


    ¡°Are you sure? I can walk you to your gate¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don''t want you to¡­¡± Hifumi averted her gaze as though she didn¡¯t want toplete her sentence.


    If I assumed what she meant by that, she probably didn¡¯t want to know where she¡¯s living currently.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I returned a smile, not letting her see that my mind came up with a reason. She¡¯d surely be disappointed if the reason wasn¡¯t what I assumed.


    I shook my head inwardly to cast that off before handing the books to her. ¡°I¡¯m going then¡­ See youter.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ See you.¡± Hifumi¡¯s smile disappeared from her lips. Even if it¡¯s forced, it¡¯s a sight to behold.


    But now that it disappeared, I somehow found my chest hurts a bit.


    Well, I controlled my facial expression and didn¡¯t show it to her.


    She made a decision. Who am I to appeal to her by showing an expression I never showed her before?


    When the girl started walking away from me, I watched her departing back, slightly hoping that she¡¯d turn around and run back to me.


    However, until she crossed the street and disappeared among the crowding into that street, she never looked behind her.


    Well, there¡¯s no way I would me her for doing so¡­ At least, I should be content that I aplished what I initially wanted to do by approaching her.


    Escorting her home.


    Rekindling what we had before might be tricky in the end. No. Not just tricky, it might even be impossible.


    Even if Hifumi also had lingering feelings for me, she wouldn¡¯t easily dive into it knowing that my change was far from what everyone was expecting.


    Furthermore, it¡¯s only a coincidence that I found her waiting there¡­


    Turning around to retrace my steps and go back to my original route, I found my legs heavier than normal.


    What is this feeling?


    I guess I felt a little lost and defeated. Yet even if I could easily turn that around by chasing after the girl, I chose not to.


    It¡¯s still her choice, after all.


    Fifteen minutester, I returned to the waiting shed where I found her. My return walk was slower and that¡¯s due to my mind wandering off for the most part.


    Since I was going to meet another one of my girls, I sat down first to clear my mind. It¡¯s bad if I showed up looking like a wet chick, it would just worry Ririka.


    While doing so, I pulled up my phone and checked on the messages of my other girls. There were the praises I received from the worried girls who urged me to take the cold medicine. Then there¡¯s Nao who sent a video, showcasing to me another one of her crafts. Ririka, who I was going to meet, also sent a photo asking me to choose among the wigs that would fit Yue. Andstly, there¡¯s Miho who sent me another record of her piano ys and asked me what I think of it.


    Through interacting with them like that, my mood gradually returned to normal and my smile naturally crept up again as I enjoyed every moment I spent with them.


    I was about to go when I received another message from someone I didn¡¯t expect.


    Yep¡­ It was from the girl that I probably upset today¡­ Hifumi.


    It¡¯s a simple message that says, ¡°Ruki, thanks again. I arrived home safely and I just came out of the bath.¡±


    Following that, she sent a sticker that depicted an animated sses girl bowing her head with her hand joined together in apology.


    ¡°While soaking in the warm water, I reflected. I feel like I¡¯ve been a difficult girl earlier. I should¡¯ve said something, right? You carried my books like the old times, something I wished for to happen again and yet I just had to act like that¡­¡±


    Even if her message was in text form, I could feel the concern she was trying to convey to me¡­


    That¡¯s why¡­ before she could finish typing her next messages, I tapped the call button.


    Five secondster, she epted it.


    As soon as I heard the sound of her breathing on the other side, I beamed a smile and said in a clear voice, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not an answer to my confession, right?¡±


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect me to say that, I heard her gasp before a loud clicking of her tongue ensued, ¡°You¡¯re as shameless as ever. I see. And here I am worried that I hurt you.¡±


    Well, she did. But that¡¯s not something I should tell her, right?


    ¡°Hifumi, who do you think I am? Someone as shameless as me had no time to be hurt¡­ I¡¯m actually thinking about how I can reach you again¡­ You see, I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Hold up¡­ I don¡¯t want to hear what you¡¯re going to say to me next.¡±


    ¡°Is that a no?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not!¡±


    ¡°You know that answer is confusing, right?¡±


    ¡°Like I care! But Ruki¡­ I miss you too¡­¡±


    As soon as herst word reached my ears, the call ended.


    That girl¡­ She intentionally ended it, running away again.


    Yet, even if she did that, hearing her voice again and the words she said in response to mine, my mood was greatly lifted.


    We¡¯re not yet over ¡­

 Chapter 993 These girls are amazing

    Chapter 993 These girls are amazing¡¡¡¡With stars sparkling in her pretty pink eyes, Yue jubntly hopped and skipped while stringing me along with her. Perhaps, if not for me sping her hand on mine and keeping her close to me, she would¡¯ve sprinted away long ago, leaving me in the dust.


    Her excitement was off the roofs. Like a bird that had just been let off her cage, soaring through the skies with her newfound freedom.


    ¡°This is fun, Ruki! Come along with me!¡± She eximed while pleasantlyughing.


    Watching her hop like a bunny and twirl around as though she¡¯s in grasnd with the spring breeze gently blowing on her, I found myself more mesmerized by her. If I failed to keep it together, I would be joining her with what she¡¯s trying to do.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t do that. I had to look after her as we walked the streets this deep in the night.


    I know. Her life for the past year must¡¯ve been tough. Tougher than I can imagine. I mean, for her to sneak out that night, she must¡¯ve been too stressed out from being cooped up in her unit.


    And if I¡¯m not wrong, as her poprity gradually grew to what it was today, her freedom to walk the streets in broad daylight became limited. I doubt she even had the chance to go anywhere she wanted to without anyone following or apanying her.


    Her sweet reprieve was possible only when she was at home, resting.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ We should do this more in the future. Whenever you sneak out, I¡¯ll take you on this kind of rxing walk.¡± I said as I kept up with her pace.


    Hearing that, Yue turned around to face me, stopped in her steps and energetically nodded. ¡°Yes! I¡¯d like that!¡±


    Even without the mor that Yue projected whenever she was performing in front of the crowd, the happiness written on her face alone was making her shine in front of me.


    Although contradicting how I am too possessive towards most of my girls, especially Akane, I still found myself having no motivation to pull her out of the limelight she managed to grab for herself.


    She could be the famous singer Mabushisa Asahi for her fans while Sakurai Yue would be mine alone¡­


    Uh¡­ I guess that¡¯s also some kind of possessiveness, huh?


    Around ten minutester, we arrived at our house. Yue was still as energetic as ever at the front door, excited for this night as well as meeting Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru.


    She¡¯s grateful to Akane for giving her hope to reconnect with me back then¡­ Inviting her to that group. Even if she didn¡¯t join because of her big break, Yue appreciated it.


    As for the mother and son, having heard everything about my past and the changes in me, she¡¯s like the other girls who wanted to thank Miwa-nee as the origin of my desire. And even though there¡¯s no confirmation, she probably already guessed Minoru¡¯s identity. She found the boy adorable and wanted to spoil him.


    Too bad for her, the boy was already asleep when we arrived. I waited until 9 PM before picking her up after all. And our return trip took more than an hour because I intentionally slowed down our pace to let the girl enjoy the peaceful night as we walked down the streets.


    With that, she only met Akane and Miwa-nee who weed her with an amiable smile on their lips.


    Akane even acted like a fan of Mabushisa Asahi, sticking close to her as soon as Yue took off the wig and other disguising essories that Ririka provided.


    Miwa-nee, on the other hand, acted like an adult at first. But when Yue approached her with her bright pink eyes conveying her gratitude, the maturedy instantly looked at me for rescue.


    She never wanted to be thanked for that, after all. Even until now, she¡¯s only keeping her guilt contained.


    In any case, seeing Yue fit right in even without me doing anything, I simply watched my three lovely women as they talk,ugh and enjoy this night together.


    Later on, I carried the sleeping Minoru to their room and waited for Miwa-nee there.


    While we spent our time together, we also talked about that n for this weekend and her preparations for it. I thought I could still help her with it but everything was already set. We only have to wait for the day to arrive.


    Hearing her talk about it enthusiastically, I knew that suggesting an outing with her was the right choice. It sessfully diverted her mind from her uing return to that house.


    Because I still wanted to help Miwa-nee, I actually asked my parents if they could tell me about the family she was married to.


    My father instantly rejected me. Saying there¡¯s no point in me knowing. And although my mother had the same sentiment, she assured me that there was nothing wrong with that family.


    She even reminded me that even though what the man did ¨C neglecting the mother and child ¨C was morally wrong, it¡¯s hard to me him.


    It¡¯s already great that he only shunned them upon picking up the fact that Minoru isn¡¯t his¡­


    Well, I understood his reason. He¡¯s entitled to react like that. But as a petty guy, I couldn¡¯t help but bear hatred towards him¡­ Just with the simple fact that his actions resulted in Miwa-nee being depressed and Minoru thinking that his father doesn¡¯t love him¡­


    Haa¡­ As if I could do anything to him at this point¡­


    Perhaps noticing my worsening mood, Miwa-nee¡¯s warmth soon wrapped around me, pampering like before.


    In this way, I dropped the depressing thought, calmed down, and willingly surrendered to her embrace. And soon enough, I returned the warmth and affection she¡¯s giving me. I even doubled it and spoiled her with the same enthusiasm I showed to my other girls.


    Around half an hourter, I returned to the living room and found Akane and Yue watching somete-night show, clearly waiting for me.


    As soon as they spotted me, they opened up a space between them which I naturally took.


    A momentter, the two girlsfortably rested on my shoulders as we all watched the show on TV at the same time as they filled me in on what they discussed while I was away.


    ¡°Wait¡­ You¡¯re going to release a duet song. And Miho will be responsible for the music?¡±


    As I repeated what I just heard from them in a surprised tone, I noticed Akane and Yue burst into candid giggles before looking at each other, their expressions showing how amused they were.


    Even without words, I understood what they had justmunicated with each other. ¡®See? I told you. He¡¯s going to react like this¡¯ and ¡®Yep, you¡¯re right.¡¯


    ¡°Your fault for taking your time with Miwa-nee. We already finalized it, husband.¡± Akane smugly dered as she lifted her phone, showing Miho¡¯s reply, agreeing to what they proposed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful, Ruki? Three of us will create and dedicate a song to you.¡± Yue added, her hands tightly clutching the hem of her clothes.


    Uh¡­ Aren¡¯t your songs already dedicated to me? I retorted in my mind.


    For them to decide it in less than an hour was nothing short of amazing¡­ They¡¯re too powerful, aren¡¯t they?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, husband, I will remain anonymous. And the song will not be released standalone. Yue said she¡¯s going to add it to the album that will be made out of her new song for you.¡± Akane added another detail while Yue made a peace sign while smiling proudly.


    ¡°¡­ Alright, are there any other surprises?¡± Giving up on making up another retort in my mind, I raised another white g and listened to the two girls fire the other surprises they stored for me.


    Yep, these girls are amazing¡­

 Chapter 994 Blissful Morning *

    Chapter 994 Blissful Morning *¡¡¡¡When the morning arrived, I woke up with our nket cast over me, blocking the sunlight passing through our windows to shine on me.


    Down below, intense heat wrapped around my morning wood, mping it tightly. Feeling the minute movements, pleasure instantly traveled to my head, jolting my mind fully awake. I reflexively grabbed something soft, round, and plump flesh, yanking it down and pushing the tip of my erection deeper into the throbbing, tight cave.


    ¡°Uhmmp!¡± A subdued feminine hum filled my ears. Following that, a pair of soft lips closed on mine and nibbled on it as though trying to tear it out.


    As an answer to that, I lifted what I was grabbing before thrusting my hips upward.


    ¡°Haahh!¡±


    This time, a clear, arousing moan filled my ears at the same time as the lips nibbling mine let go.


    The flesh wrapped around my erection throbbed uncontrobly and squeezed tighter making me wince as I resisted moaning out as well.


    Squinting my eyes to properly see the face of the naughty girl who took advantage of me while I was asleep, I found her covering her mouth with both of her hands as the nket partly slid off us.


    As the girl¡¯s fragrant hair draped over my face, I already identified the girl.


    Well, with only two choices, I could identify her even without seeing her face. There¡¯s that moan that gave her out as well as the obvious detail when I found myself awake.


    Akane doesn¡¯t mind the light when we¡¯re in this intimate situation. I mean, the girl loves to see my whole body whenever we¡¯re having sex¡­


    Only Yue would turn off the light or hide from it.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± After recovering from what I did, the girl greeted me with her smile as beautiful as ever despite the clear blush filling the entirety of her face.


    She¡¯s still wearing her sexy negligee that clearly defined her still-developing curves. And looking at our connection, herce panties were nowhere to be found, giving her a more alluring image.


    Last night, she didn¡¯t allow me to see her in this state but today, I instantly burned it in my mind even before she slumped down again to cover us again from the light.


    ¡°Hmm. Thanks for the treat, Yue¡± I pushed my lips to her ears and softly whispered.


    ¡°F-forget about what you see!¡±


    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s already an image I would probably remember every time I see you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ You pervert.¡±


    ¡°Says the one who climbed on top of me, taking me inside her even without waking me up.¡±


    Not knowing what to retort, she resorted to name-calling. But who am I to pass up on the chance to tease her? This girl reaped what she sowed.


    In any case, even before she could writhe in embarrassment or make aeback, I pulled her head down, initiating the kiss this time.


    My knees bent upward, letting my feet sink on our soft bed. That¡¯s to support myself on what I was going to do.


    While our lips were still locked, I wrapped my arms around her waist, keeping my cock buried deep inside her.


    Understanding what I was going to do, Yue¡¯s hands grasped my shoulders as she braced for what was iing.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    While our lips and tongue fought for supremacy over one another, I pulled my hips down slightly before forcefully thrusting upward, scraping her sensitive walls and defying her throbbing insides that tried to keep me in ce.


    Without any avenue for her moan to escape, the girl bit my lips as she let her body sumb to the pleasure.


    As I thrust my hips over and over while not letting go of her, Yue broke off our kiss and cried out what she was feeling at the moment.


    Taking this chance, I pulled my upper body up, leveling my mouth in front of her developing bosom. Even if she¡¯s still wearing her negligee, blocking my mouth from directly sucking on her, my saliva seeped through it, wetting that part of hers, allowing me to taste her delectable cherries.


    Furthermore, because of this new position, the nket covering us slid down behind Yue. The girl failed to notice it. Her eyes were closed as she drowned from the pure bliss brought about by what we were doing.


    Taking advantage of that, I pushed her down and opened her legs as wide for my reentry before wrapping them around me. With my knees as support this time, my hips tirelessly worked to thoroughly scrape Yue¡¯s insides.


    At the side, Akane, who was woken up by the bouncing of the bed, had an amused smile on her lips as she watched us intently.


    I stretched my arm to my silly girl and pulled her closer to me.


    ¡°Good morning, wife.¡± I greeted before kissing her intimately.


    The girl epted it without thinking twice.


    Noticing what happened, Yue pouted. Yet, the fact we were out of the darkness once again eluded her mind.


    I naturally returned to her with more intensity.


    By the time our lips separated, Yue reached her climax. While she was recovering from it, I pulled out a bit and switched to Akane.


    As always, she weed me wholeheartedly. However, before I could start with her. Yue crawled and climbed on top of Akane, pressing herself on the girl.


    Although not a new sight for me, this was the first time for Yue to do this¡­


    Was she left unsatisfied after one climax? No¡­ Most likely, a sense ofpetition rose in her. She desires for me to finish on her rather than on Akane.


    Understanding what she wanted to happen. Akaneughed while saying¡­ ¡°It¡¯s up to you, husband.¡±


    She then wrapped her arms around Yue, locking her on top of her.


    Looking at their beautiful sacred ce on top of each other¡­ I was naturally extremely tempted¡­


    My reason flew out of my mind and instantly decided.


    Who says I could only shoot once this morning? No one, right?


    Picking Akane first and then Yue¡­ our morning became as intense as our night before.


    By the time we finished, the two girls rekindled theirradeship as they teamed up and used their mouths to clean me down there.


    However, what they did was enough to make me hard again¡­


    And so, another round ensued, extending our stay in our bedroom as I thoroughly satisfied my silly wife and my lovely diva.


    -


    -


    ¡°Alright. Just like what we nned, Yue. Time to call your manager before she calls you. Let¡¯s inform her that you¡¯re not at the unit before she shows up there and panics.¡± I said after taking a bite out of the bread.


    We had just finished with our morning routine and we¡¯re currently at the table, eating Miwa-nee¡¯s prepared breakfast.


    Looking at the time, it¡¯s still 7 AM, although early in our standard but to adults, that¡¯s alreadyte.


    I brought her herest night without informing her manager¡­ And with my n to meet and talk to her for Yue¡¯s sake, I naturally want to send Yue hometer after school, extending her stay here for the whole day.


    That¡¯s why to save us the trouble of a panicky manager going berserk for her disappearance, informing her that she¡¯s with me was in order.


    We talked about thisst night and improvised on it while we were resting earlier¡­


    Yue nodded and pulled her phone out to dial her manager.


    Intrigued, Miwa-nee and Akane watched on the side, holding their breaths as well.


    On the other hand, I prepared myself to talk to that manager.


    Well, she would definitely be mad at me but that¡¯s to be expected, right?


    After two loud dial tones, we heard the usual clicking sound that indicated that someone answered the call.


    A secondter, the familiar voice that I once heard before reached my ears, ¡°Asahi? Calling so early is unlike you. Out with it, do you need me to buy something for you?¡±

 Chapter 995 Dont get fooled

    Chapter 995 Don''t get fooled¡¡¡¡Hearing the voice of Yue¡¯s manager, everyone at the table held their breath.


    Ah. Well, except Minoru, of course.


    Miwa-nee and Akane were anxious. Most likely they had already anticipated that this wouldn¡¯t be just a normal talk. That it wouldn¡¯t end without the woman at the other end of the call being straight-up mad or enraged upon listening to what Yue and I have to say.


    Holding the phone tightly on her left, Yue put it on the loudspeaker and ced it between us on top of the table.


    Secondster, after giving my arm a tight squeeze, siphoning courage from me, Yue fixed her usual expression.


    Perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be noticeable for some, however, for me, it was like the girl flipped a switch, transforming herself from being my Yue to the up-anding popr singer, Asahi.


    Her eyes drew a sharp gaze as she stared right into my eyes. Reading through the sparkles in her pupils, I could pick out the girl¡¯s determination, dedication as well as undeniable love for it.


    Yue loves me a lot but at the same time, Asahi loves making songs and music.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t find the exact words to describe her feelings, my mind worked wonders and managed to interpret them.


    This lovely girl would beplete as long as she has both.


    And so, I reached for her cheeks, caressed, and gave her words of assurance, ¡°Go on. I will be here for you¡­ We¡¯re going to face it together.¡±


    Pulling out my best smile along with that, not only Yue but also Akane and Miwa-nee affectionately giggled at my words. They even said something along the lines of, ¡°There he goes again¡­¡±


    Well, I probably already said that a lot of times to a lot of my girls, including them¡­ And they didn¡¯t say it in a bad taste, anyway. They were more amused instead to see me like this once more.


    Soon enough, Yue drew in the air, dropped her chopsticks to the side, and straightened her back before responding to her manager.


    ¡°Good morning, manager. No¡­ I don¡¯t need anything. However, I have something to confess.¡±


    Slowly, the girl¡¯s lips curved upwards as she waited for her manager to respond.


    Even though nothing happened yet, she¡¯s already this amused.


    I guess I¡¯m the only one that¡¯s a little on edge about how I can convince that manager.


    Not finding anything wrong with her words, her manager replied, ¡°Confess¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve gained weight again? Last week, I saw you dancing like a cryptid. Is that supposed to be an exercise? Want me to enroll you in a dance lesson that can also burn your fats?¡±


    Alright. That sounds harsh. Where¡¯s that kind and understanding manager that she said?


    Besides, my Yue isn¡¯t heavy, you know? She¡¯s so light that I could carry her all day and not get tired of it.


    While I retorted that in my mind, Yue¡¯s amused expression instantly fell. Recing it was a panicky one as she quickly denied it.


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not dancing like a cryptid!¡±


    Yue sullenly bit her lip as her eyes focused on me. She¡¯s checking my reaction to that.


    Uh¡­ She¡¯s actually more concerned that I heard those words. I mean, talking about weight was taboo for women. Most of them always wanted to be seen as perfect by their man.


    Although I agree that she¡¯s not great at dancing, which I won¡¯t tell her for her own sake, I wasn¡¯t that particr about their weight.


    And¡­ I guess I might tease her for it like what I did with Otoha two weeks ago.


    But that¡¯s not important.


    To think that the conversation instantly derailed just with that¡­


    Hearing her manager¡¯sughter echoing from the other side, Yue looked like she was about to crush the phone in her hand.


    And so, I had to make a move.


    I picked up a piece of omelet using my chopsticks and decisively pushed it into Yue¡¯s mouth.


    The girl reflexively closed her mouth and looked up at me in confusion.


    I smiled at her and nodded.


    Understanding it, the girl started chewing. Secondster, the taste of the simple omelet sessfully made her face rx.


    However, remembering how she reacted, embarrassment quickly filled her face.


    I picked another piece and fed the girl¡­


    Doing that a few times while ignoring the manager that was waiting on the other side, Yue gradually returned to normal.


    Following that, I handed her a ss of water.


    There¡¯s the saying that eating something can relieve stress¡­ In this case, the tasty breakfast that Miwa-nee prepared swept away the sullen mood that she acquired from those few words from her manager.


    I looked at the girl and wordlessly inquired if she was already fine.


    Sure enough, Yue instantly nodded while looking apologetic. I patted her head and grabbed the ss of water back before gesturing towards her phone.


    ¡°Manager, I have something to confess.¡±


    As though what happened was but an illusion, the girl repeated her words.


    Theughter subsided from the other side and a long silence ensued.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Let me hear it. You sure took your time responding though.¡±


    ¡°And whose fault do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°Asahi, since when have you been that sensitive?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not, okay? I just don¡¯t want someone else hearing that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Did you just say someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Manager, it¡¯s your time to be surprised.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait¡­ Are you¡ª¡± Picking up the hints, her manager quickly caught up and understood the gist of what Yue was going to say.


    However, before she could finish her question, Yue beamed an amused smile and said, ¡°Un. I¡¯m with someone else¡­ Also, I spent the night somewhere else. Someone picked me upst night.¡±


    Dropping that all at once, Yue made a peace sign at me, looking proud at what she did.


    Not long after, the sound of a chair tumbling on the ground was instantly heard from the other side. And soon, her manager¡¯s disturbed voice rang out. ¡°What the hell, Asahi?! Tell me you¡¯re joking. And even if you are, this is something you shouldn¡¯t joke about.¡±


    ¡°No. While you¡¯re the one who opened up a joke right away, I¡¯ve been serious when I said that I¡¯m going to confess something. What do you think, manager? Care to hear me out now?¡±


    Her manager didn¡¯t instantly answer her but we could hear her picking the chair back to its ce before returning to sit on it. At this moment, she¡¯s probably in the process of digesting what Yue said.


    Fifteen secondster, an almost inaudible sigh reached us followed by a voice that sounded very serious, ¡°Is it him? The one who inspired you?¡±


    ¡°Correct answer, manager. But there¡¯s no special prize for that.¡± Yue teased.


    But that¡¯s not enough to offset the seriousness in her manager¡¯s voice. The woman ignored thatpletely. Even though I couldn¡¯t see her face right now, it¡¯s enough to imagine how she¡¯s on the verge of being mad.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯m going to pick you up. You¡¯re set to return to Tokyo tomorrow. Don¡¯t add more scandal to your name.¡±


    ¡°Manager, I never thought of it as a scandal. It¡¯s my honest answer.¡± Yue instantly answered as she also slipped back out of her teasing mode. She grabbed my hand and squeezed it, recharging her courage.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Asahi, you¡¯re not a simple person anymore. You can be as honest as you always are. However, one dirt on your name can pull you down from where you are now in this industry. And I don¡¯t want to witness that happening soon. You¡¯re a star that hasn¡¯tpletely shone yet. You have just sent a single ray of light. Are you going to throw it all away for someone who already abandoned you once?¡±


    Hearing those words, I realized. Her manager was aware of the real story behind her viral song. Not just what she revealed on that talk show.


    Yue bitterly smiled at me but at the same time, she got up from her seat and squeezed in to join me on mine.


    As my arms gently enclosed around her, Yue affectionately caressed my cheek before responding to her manager¡­ ¡°No, he didn¡¯t abandon me. I got rejected, remember? And this time, I finally got him to say yes.¡±


    Obviously, Yue¡¯s answer was no good. Even I understood that¡­ She should have worded it differently or passed the baton to me already.


    Just like I thought, it didn¡¯t even take a second for her manager to react to it. Her thunderous voice rang out, conveying her undeniable concern toward Yue. ¡°You foolish little girl! He said yes because you¡¯re already a star! Don¡¯t get fooled! Hurry up and tell me where you are. I¡¯ll take you back to Tokyo right away. Haa¡­ I know it¡¯s a bad idea to allow you to return to this city.¡±

 Chapter 996 Ultimatum

    Chapter 996 Ultimatum¡¡¡¡That outburst from Yue¡¯s manager was a normal reaction. Anyone in their right mind would do so as well.


    Most likely, because of Yue¡¯s words, my image in her manager¡¯s mind was that of a monkey grasping at golden fruit. A guy who wanted to climb up the socialdder by hanging on her coat tails.


    At least, if I was in her shoes, that¡¯s what I was going to think. Furthermore, what she found out through Yue was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Imagine if she also became aware that Yue is only one of my many girlfriends. She¡¯s probably going to hyperventte from extreme anger at how much I fooled Yue.


    Anyway, Yue realized her blunder soon enough. But because of her honest trait as well as how she couldn¡¯t take someone using me of something she knew I didn¡¯t do, she quickly retorted back. Moreover, she matched her almost delirious scream, ¡°No! You¡¯re wrong! Ruki is not like that!¡±


    ¡°Oh God! Look at you, you¡¯repletely hooked by him! Are you a chick who has just hatched? If you¡¯re not going to tell me where you are, I¡¯m gonna ping your phone and look for you through GPS!¡±


    Naturally, she¡¯s not convinced with that emotional retort without even exining things.


    Still, Yue didn¡¯t back down and screamed back. The way she exined was so jumbled that her manager only dismissed that as an attempt to invalidate her manager¡¯s concern.


    Nheless, I couldn¡¯t discount that fact. Her manager was just concerned about her. And because Yue showed that she¡¯s not going to back down, the woman on the other side also became relentless at dissuading the girl not to throw her career away for me.


    And with this, seeing how they started screaming at each other, I decided that it was time for me to step in.


    The whole reason why I had her call this morning was to inform her manager where she is and also to introduce myself to the woman. This way, her manager would have an idea of what kind of guy I am when I meet herter at night.


    Besides, Akane and Miwa-nee were already looking at me with their meaningful gazes to stop the girl from getting too agitated. Minoru also started looking as well, his sleepiness had long disappeared from the loud voices.


    Uh, I should buy the boy a treatter. it¡¯s our fault to do this while we¡¯re eating, after all¡­


    Turning my focus back to the girl in my arms, I pushed my lips close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Yue, let me talk to her. You settle down and eat¡­ I drained you of your energy earlier. You gotta take that back.¡±


    A whisper was enough. It would be bad if her manager heard it, it would just strengthen her bias against me.


    Tickled by my breath, Yue who was about to deliver another retort wriggled a bit as her tense shoulders rxed.


    When she turned to me, her eyes blinked in confusion. The girl was totally stoked from their screamingpetition that she almost forgot the time and ce.


    Embarrassed, the girl visibly shrunk as she reached in for her bowl and started eating like I told her to do. Nheless, she remained in my seat so I had to adjust and reach for the phone.


    I turned off the loudspeaker and pressed it to my ear. The manager already stopped screaming right after Yue.


    In a way, they¡¯re like two peas in a pod at what they did. It¡¯s like I had a glimpse of how they interacted every time they would get into a disagreement.


    Anyway, all I know about her was what Yue told me, ¡®kind and understanding¡¯.


    Even though that¡¯s not what she showed on the surface, the way she got mad at me right away was nothing short of impressive. But like I said, it¡¯s a normal reaction so I still had to truly interact with her to get a read on what kind of person she really is.


    From what I heard from Yue, her manager was the one who scouted her. She contacted her through that tform where she uploaded her video. And from there, she guided her at every step of the process until she became a full-fledged singer.


    Even before she debuted, the woman was already supporting her in the background. She¡¯s also the one who made it possible for Yue¡¯s first concert to be held in this city; her birthce.


    Her manager was originally a talent scout for the musicbel but through Yue¡¯s request, she became her manager. That¡¯s how much Yue trusted the woman and perhaps, epting the role also proved her dedication to hatch the little chick into a singing sensation for all ages.


    Gathering my thoughts, I started to form words in my mind, it¡¯s the first impression. Even if through voice only, I had to present myself properly.


    ¡°Uh. Miss Manager, allow me to take it from here. Both of you have be too agitated that¡­ messages couldn¡¯t get across anymore. That¡¯s why¡­ Let me start with this. I apologize for causing this trouble.¡±


    I made sure that my voice was as calm as possible and¡­ carrying a hint of respect.


    When Yue, who was busy stuffing her face with food, heard that, she looked up and gave me a thumbs up. Her eyes shone brightly once more, if I could trante the minute reactions she¡¯s showing, she¡¯s extremely proud of her man.


    Anyway, after patting the girl¡¯s head and urging her to continue, I got the manager¡¯s response. ¡°Do you think an apology is enough for what you did?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. However, I¡¯m aware that Miss Manager is just concerned over Yue. That alone is enough for me to trust that you only want what¡¯s best for her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ The hell are you talking about? Haven¡¯t you heard me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, Miss Manager. Anyway, let me first introduce myself. You can be mad at me right after that.¡±


    ¡°Boy, you have a few screws loose.¡±


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s not just a few. Uhm¡­ I can¡¯t say ¡®Nice meeting you¡¯, right? So, I¡¯ll just give my name. I¡¯m Onoda Ruki, pleased to make your acquaintance.¡± I used a lively tone there and sure enough, she got taken aback again.


    No¡­ Ever since I started talking to her, she¡¯s close to being speechless because of how I calmly meet her sharp tone.


    A few secondster, I heard the woman groan before defeatedly introducing herself to me. ¡°Urk¡­ Alright, Onoda Ruki. I¡¯m Nagamine Kaoru.¡±


    Alright. One hurdle passed.


    ¡°Nagamine-san, is it? Let¡¯s move on. I¡¯m sure you already pinged her location and were about to drive here oncee this call ends but¡­ can I ask you not to do so?¡±


    Although that should be illegal normally, she had permission to do that. As her manager.


    But as I expected, even if Miss Manager got caught off-guard from that, she instantly gathered her wits and screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Yeah¡­ No!¡±


    I had to pull the phone away from my ears until she lowered her voice again but it probably wouldn¡¯t happen anytime soon.


    So, I braced myself to endure her ear-piercing screams and once again opened my mouth. ¡°I thought so¡­ Then if you won¡¯t ept my suggestion, I will be bringing her with me when I go out today, evading you for the rest of the day. Is that what you want, Miss Manager? And just in case you¡¯re recording this call, I didn¡¯t kidnap her. I will personally bring Yue back to the condominiumter at night. You have my word.¡±


    As soon as I finished dropping that ultimatum, the screaming woman from the other side was instantly silenced.

 Chapter 997 Awkward Fuyu

    Chapter 997 Awkward Fuyu¡¡¡¡Around ten minutester, the call ended. As for the result¡­ it¡¯s within my expectation. We managed to convince her to allow Yue to spend the rest of the day here. And before the day ends, I¡¯m going to escort her to the condominiumter after school.


    Halfway through my talk with her, I let Yue step in again wherein they managed to calmly talk to each other. She faithfully exined her reasoning, with appropriate details to her manager. A far cry from their screams earlier. Furthermore, Yue promised that she¡¯d return, no matter what.


    Reviewing the result of our talk, the ultimatum that I dropped was kind of weak if one analyzed it properly. Yet, with Miss Manager¡¯s mind already a mess for knowing that Yue was with me as well as her genuine concern towards Yue, she eventually epted it.


    She left a warning for me though¡­ Something along the lines of¡­ ¡°I will make sure that you¡¯re going to give up and let the poor girl go.¡±


    Well, whatever she¡¯s nning to do, I would never give up. After everything that happened, I didn¡¯t want to disappoint Yue again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call youter. Do not walk outside without putting on the wig, alright?¡± I reminded the pink-haired girl while pinching her flushed cheeks.


    ¡°I understand, dear. Take care on your way.¡± Sending us off with her most beautiful smile while using that endearment, Yue contentedly acted as my housewife.


    Well, for all I know, she¡¯s also trying to provoke Akane again. The same as Shizu, she openly dered to Akane her wish to be the first girl I will marry.


    Nheless, Akane onlyughed it off while radiating her unyielding superiority. She¡¯s open to challenges but she¡¯s confident that she¡¯d win that race in the end.


    Anyway, having done our preparations, Akane and I were about to leave for school.


    Admittedly, this was one of the reasons why that ultimatum was weak. I have school today. Although it¡¯s well within reason to skip a day in case Miss Manager stubbornly persisted in taking her back, I only put that as ourst resort


    Yue understood it. That¡¯s why she also did her best to convince Nagamine-san.


    Moreover, the girl has another reason for wanting to stay in the house.


    She¡¯s hoping to meet my parents.


    Yep. That¡¯s courageous of her. Even without me suggesting it to her, the girl brought up that idea herself upon hearing that almost everyone already met them.


    From what I¡¯ve seen from her actions ever since I epted and dropped my hesitation to make her mine again, Yue is trying to catch up on everything she missed starting from the day I changed.


    As an example of that, she also joined the Ruki Hub; the group chat dedicated to all of them.


    She greeted everyone and easily fit in by getting to know them one by one before revealing her identity as the popr singer, Mabushisa Asahi.


    The girl was using a different name so¡­ even those already aware of my connection with her took a while to recognize her.


    And when they did, I got bombarded with questions again¡­ Some even straight up sent words of amazement at my incredible reach. Aoi even joked that it might not be far for me to bring someone from overseas ¨C she didn¡¯t count Edel as one. The adorable ko is here in our country, after all.


    Anyway, I learned all of Yue¡¯s exploits in the first few hours that she joined because she kept showing them to me. She¡¯s extremely amused at the diversity of girls that she¡¯s now calling ¡®sisters¡¯.


    Perhaps when I return from school, there are more stories she¡¯s going to tell me.


    Uh¡­ That sounds exciting, in a way.


    -


    -


    Today, I walked Akane up to their school gates. But because we met up with her three close friends along with Eri and Futaba¡¯s boyfriends, our group wasn''t that inconvenienced. It was rather smooth because we had three guys in the group.


    Actually, that was the first time I saw Eri and Futaba¡¯s boyfriends.


    Wait. No. I probably already met them before. Just that, that was the first time that I interacted with them.


    From what I observed, they¡¯re pretty decent, at least. Further, they¡¯re both too protective of their girls. Even though I introduced myself as Akane¡¯s boyfriend, they lingered close to Eri and Futaba. They¡¯re threatened that their girls would fancy me because of my appearance.


    And since I had no obligation to ease their minds, I simply stopped paying attention to them. I only focused on Akane as well as Fuyu¡¯s asional guilty nces.


    Right. The girl started acting awkwardly around me.


    Earlier on the train, Fuyu approached me and apologized for yesterday. However, she said it in a way that I only caught thest syble before quickly hiding behind Akane.


    Perhaps she¡¯s afraid that I was still mad for how she acted yesterday or she¡¯s just that awkward at apologizing.


    When I got a glimpse of her anxious expression, it was hard to imagine that she was that popr tennis girl at their school. Her personality deted enough that she needed Akane¡¯s support when I was around.


    Uh¡­ I never wanted to appear fearsome to her. But the girl convinced herself that I am.


    In any case, Akane and I could only smile wryly at that. She somehow predicted that Fuyu would be like that and decided to just go along with it to let the matter slowly rest.


    Befriending her to contain that suspicion from growing again would be put on hold.


    We had to wait and not rush it.


    The chance was nearer than I thought though. Thinking about it, Akane¡¯s period was just around the corner. Perhaps sometime around this week or the next.


    When she started to be clingier again, I would be relying on Fuyu to take care of her. With our concern over Akane coinciding, I¡¯d be able to talk to her properly, even if it¡¯s under the cover of that.


    I mean, that¡¯s her obvious reason for confronting me; she¡¯s afraid that I was fooling Akane. So¡­ it¡¯s also fitting that I borrow that reason to get close to her.


    Mhm¡­ I better prepare for that instance.


    Anyway, once I separated from them and started making my way back to the train station, I experienced hell¡­


    At the moment, three girls were standing in front of me, mesmerized by me with their sped hands raised to their chests.


    ¡°H-hello¡­ Which school are you from?¡±


    ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ If it¡¯s not trouble, can we exchange contacts?¡±


    Those and simr questions kept on being thrown at me by the girls.


    Because the effect of my new appearance was still at full throttle, I once again experienced what happened yesterday.


    And this time, I couldn¡¯t find a ¡®Hashimoto¡¯ I couldtch on to escape this situation.


    Furthermore, I noticed someone following behind me¡­ It¡¯s that guy from the Newspaper Club.


    He spotted me from the gate. If not for the traffic created by waves of studentsing to school, he would¡¯ve reached me already¡­


    What to do?


    Well, it¡¯s simple¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m Onoda, from Fourth High. I apologize but¡­ I can¡¯t give my contacts. Maybe, next time?¡± After saying all that in a rather aloof way, I side-stepped and slipped away from them.


    That¡¯s effective. Unfortunately, a few stepster, I was blocked again.


    And with that, I had to repeat acting and saying that for a few times before fully escaping from the excessive attention.


    Oh, how I wish I can immediately get used to this¡­

 Chapter 998 How to correct it

    Chapter 998 How to correct it¡¡¡¡When I arrived at the ce where I was going to meet one of my girls, the girl¡¯s first action was to run up to me. Not to jump in my embrace but to use her handkerchief to wipe the sweat off my forehead.


    Unknowingly, I got a little exhausted from evading those who were shameless enough to block a stranger.


    Maybe it''s just me. The difference from before this transformation was just too high. Shameless or not, if all your life you¡¯re living with only so few to notice you, you¡¯d be just as overwhelmed by the sudden flip of your situation.


    It will wear off, eventually. That¡¯s for sure. But as someone who possessed a lot of secrets, especially my rtionship with the girls, the time I used dealing with the unnecessary attention was whittling my concentration little by little.


    Fortunately, my girls could relieve that fatigue¡­ And that¡¯s what was happening now.


    After wiping my sweat, the girl, Yukari, led me somewhere we could sit. I naturally followed while admiring her back.


    As she pulled me down to sit next to her, my arms moved on their own, wrapping them around her waist followed by my headfortably dropping on her pronounced bosom.


    I inhaled her fragrant sweet milky sweat and pressed myself deeper, burying my whole face in hers.


    A secondter, her familiar warmth seeped into my skin, giving me thefort that I sought. Following that, her hand gently dropped on top of my head and brushed my hair affectionately.


    A soft giggle could be heard as the girl¡¯s soothing voice tickled my ear, ¡°For you to be this exhausted is very rare, Ruki. If I¡¯m not wrong, people¡¯s gazes have started to get on your nerves. Or if not that, you¡¯re already at the point of getting too conscious about your appearance¡­ Must¡¯ve been hard. Although different points, it¡¯s almost the same as what happened to me when¡­ I started developing faster and much bigger than normal girls my age.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but agree to it. This girl has also experienced the sudden flip of her situation when everyone started looking at her because of the development of her bust.


    Even now, she¡¯s receiving those gazes from many boys and men alike. Girls also often stared at her in irritation and envy for her bouncy front.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You¡¯re right. I thought I already got it together yesterday but it seems, I¡¯m still too conscious about this sudden poprity¡­¡± I lifted my head a bit to look at Yukari.


    The first thing that registered in my eyes was her smile filled with her affection. If I could be a bit exaggerated, it¡¯s like I was instantly shot by an arrow that urately pierced my heart. It tugged a little painfully and only by kissing her did it subside slightly.


    And being wholeheartedly weed by the girl amplified it. It became a cycle of my heartstrings being tugged and easing up by conveying my affection for her.


    Although we were definitely at a park and there were the sounds of kidsughing as they yed among themselves, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from savoring this moment with Yukari.


    Nheless, we still had to stop at some point. And once we did, the girl pushed me down on her bosom again.


    ¡°That kiss was amazing but we have to return to our topic, right? You helped me change a lot. That''s why, Ruki, I think it''s my turn to repay you for it. This might not be too helpful given that our situation was different but can you listen to me for a while?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m listening.¡± Despite my whole face buried in herfortable softness, I managed to utter that response at the same time as I hugged her tighter.


    Feeling her caring hands lovingly caressed my head and hair again, my mind rxedpletely. It¡¯s toofortable to be this close to her.


    ¡°Great. Then let me start with the day I found myself being the center of attention¡­¡±


    And so¡­ Yukari told me her story. It¡¯s something I never heard from her before as it was like a dark history of her life.


    I mentioned it a lot of times, her chest was already at the level of an adult like Miwa-nee. Although not as emphasized to a woman who already produced breastmilk, it¡¯s still big enough to always be the focus of anyone that could notice it.


    Anyway, her story was only short since she overcame it even before she could be too depressed from being teased a lot by it.


    Although ignoring the unsolicited gazes would work most of the time, what Yukari did was ept everything. If she heard someonement about it, the girl would just bravely emphasize it further, making the other person ufortable by looking at it.


    Obviously, with her personality of being too easy to coerce, or someone that is too gullible, some tried to score with her, like asking if they could feel it.


    Fortunately, she already had Elizabeth at her side at that time. The pre-chuunibyou phase of that girl, ording to Yukari, could be described as a cool-headed and brave girl who wouldn¡¯t back down to anyone. A tomboy of sorts yet she¡¯s too elegant to even be called one.


    Elizabeth would stop those idiots to take advantage of her.


    That sounded truly interesting, although I could sometimes pull out the normal Elizabeth. I met her when she was already the Cursed Princess.


    Anyway, from Yukari¡¯s story, she¡¯s simply telling me that the answer to how I could pass this phase was to¡­ ept it and¡­ be more conscious of it that it would eventually be stale for everyone to see me unting it.


    In short, be as shameless as I could get.


    That sounds easy yet troublesome at the same time. I might get a new title along the lines of ¡®The Narcissistic Prince¡¯.


    Anyway, it still sounds like useful advice. I could tweak it a bit, to fit me.


    ¡°¡­ Among everyone I encountered, I think you¡¯re the first one whose focus wasn¡¯t on my unusuallyrge chest¡­ The first time we met, you looked me in the eye and gave me your gentle smile without your eyes wandering off somewhere¡­ I think I started admiring you right at that moment, I¡¯m too easy, aren¡¯t I?¡± Ending her story at that, Yukari let out a dryugh.


    ¡°Not really¡­ You know how I worked hard to steal you¡­ Because you didn¡¯t have it in you to easily betray someone¡­ even if the guy coerced you into a rtionship¡­ That¡¯s why never call yourself ¡®easy¡¯¡­ I¡¯m proud of my Yukari.¡± I looked up again and reached for her cheeks. After fondling it a few times, I also let out augh tofort her, ¡°Also, thank you for telling me this¡­ I think I now know what I have to do.¡±


    ¡°E-eh? Are you going to¡­?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking¡­ I might really do that. Let¡¯s try¡­What do you think of my face? Can I rival those pretty boys?¡± I intentionally did that gesture of cing my chin at the gap between my outstretched thumb and pointer finger while widely smiling.


    As soon as Yukari saw that, she burst into a peal of heartyughter before grabbing that hand and blocking my stretched lips, ¡°Pfft! That didn¡¯t suit you at all! Keep it natural! But yes, Ruki¡­ You¡¯re more handsome than we all thought. It might not be wrong to call you a heartthrob by now.¡±


    ¡°Natural, huh? My natural look is intimidating, you know? Alright, since we¡¯re here¡­ help me make it perfect.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Leave it to me¡­ But I¡¯ll take a photo of you each time and send it to them¡­ How¡¯s that?¡± Yukari instantly answered as a teasing smile rose from her lips.


    Ugh¡­ If I think of it as a sacrifice for my girl¡¯s entertainment¡­ I guess I won¡¯t mind being turned into aughingstock.


    ¡°Alright, deal.¡± I put on a defeated smile and listened to the girl¡¯s clearughter.


    Just like this¡­ I spent the next few minutes working on my facial expression and acting while listening to Yukari enjoying every second of it.


    Well, more than wanting to fix my state of being conscious with the stares, I was now more eager to make the girlugh or girls. Those who were seeing my photos taken by Yukari were alsoughing at it.


    Before I knew it, some of the kids that were just ying earlier started crowding around us,ughing along with Yukari at my various antics.

 Chapter 999 Letter

    Chapter 999 Letter¡¡¡¡Thanks to Yukari¡¯s help, she sessfully cleared my mind¡­ Even clearer than yesterday. And by giving me this new outlook on this new appearance as well as the excessive attention that I couldn¡¯t help but get conscious of, it allowed me to reach the school mostly unbothered.


    Well, there were still unavoidable encounters that I had to deal with. Persistent ones wouldn¡¯t just up and vanish just because I hoped so. I mean, even my girls still dealt with those who were taken in by their appearance. Unlike me who had just started being noticed by a lot of people, they¡¯re already too used to it.


    After passing by the school gates and greeting Eguchi-sensei, I got stalled for a few seconds when I was about to change into indoor shoes.


    Inside my shoe locker, a distinct pink envelope with a heart-shaped sticker used as a seal was ced on top of my shoes.


    Yep. This was the fad that could always be seen in school-setting anime, TV series, or movies. Novels and manga also had them. It¡¯s an interesting plot point, after all.


    The infamous love letter.


    But really? Because of the descent of the digital age, giving someone a handwritten love letter was believed to be extinct in real life.


    Although there are still some who would write something to call someone out after school, that scenario was also slowly dying out when you could just search the person on social media and send a message.


    Uh¡­ what should I do with this?


    Before picking that up, I checked my surroundings. More often than not, the one who wrote the love letter would linger in the background to make sure that the sender read it.


    After spending a few seconds doing that, it turned up with nothing¡­


    ¡°Well, this can be a story I can tell my girls. They¡¯ll definitely be amused.¡± I muttered to myself as I picked that love letter.


    Opening it and taking out its content, I noticed that the paper used was rather special, it exudes a refreshingly sweet, fruity scent.


    Looks like the one who made it paid attention to detail, huh?


    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. For someone to decide on sending a love letter a day after I showed up with this new look, that someone was probably too na?ve or just¡­ straight-up stupid.


    It sounds harsh but that¡¯s how I see it.


    Anyway, unfolding the paper to read its contents, I instantly got put off by the first line.


    ¡°To Onoda-kun whose cold, piercing gaze sessfully subdued my rebellious heart, may you have a good morning¡­¡±


    How exaggerated was that? I almost thought Elizabeth slipped into our school to pull this prank on me.


    But thinking about it, that girl would be more excessive than this. It would be like an ancient scripture that needed time to decode what she was trying to say.


    Anyway, continuing¡­


    ¡°As you can already guess, this one has written this letter to devotedly express my admiration of your princely appearance.¡±


    At every word that I read, I could feel my temple throbbing and my lips twitching from how awkward it was. The whole content was clearly an exaggeration of whatever interaction I had yesterday with the sender.


    I skimmed through it without changing my expression before pausing at the closing paragraph to see if the one who wrote it put down their name.


    However, I didn¡¯t find a name or even initials that could point to the sender. Furthermore, there¡¯s also no request to meet on the roof, behind the gym, or under a miraculous tree that was shrouded in superstition.


    It¡¯s just a letter that the sender used to express an exaggerated admiration towards me¡­


    I mean¡­ What''s the point of a love letter without asking me out to confess? Or could I still call it a love letter? It¡¯s more fitting to call it an admiration letter.


    Whether it¡¯s just an borate prank or the stupid sender wanted to remain mysterious, I couldn¡¯t care less. The sender failed to pique my interest.


    Not that I would be interested in the sender if they asked me to meet or there¡¯s a name written on it. My curiosity about the first love letter I received took over my mind.


    A whileter, after flipping it a few times to check if I missed something¡­ I tucked the letter into my bag and quickly put on my indoor shoes to continue on my way to our ssroom.


    -


    -


    Upon entering the ssroom, I went straight to my seat after greeting those who greeted me back. Compared to yesterday, the attention to me was already reduced. Like I thought, the impact of seeing me with a new look was only highlighted during the first that.


    But if there¡¯s one thing that changed¡­ It''s how some of our ssmates whom I never exchanged words with for two months started acting friendly around me.


    It¡¯s not a bad thing but if I have to act amiable to all of them, I predicted that I might hurt my jaw from forcing a smile all the time. That¡¯s why I simply acted the same way as before with the exception of being open in my interaction with my girls.


    Especially with Aya¡­ Because of the extra attention that I got, everyone already noticed that I was extremely close to the girl. Although our topic of conversation was always about the book she read and some other interesting things that I brought up to make herugh, our closeness couldn¡¯t be denied when I would asionally grab the girl¡¯s hand or pat her head affectionately.


    Wakaba and Kashiwagi were ecstatic about it. But when they saw me also doing the same thing with Nami and the others, they became frustrated enough to approach me with the intention to bring my focus back on Aya.


    Although I found them as a great friend for Aya, meddling directly like that felt a little excessive.


    Well, no harm done anyway so I simply brushed it off.


    ¡°A love letter¡­ And it¡¯s presented meticulously at that. Ruu, are you sure you don¡¯t know who sent this?¡± Nami asked as she inspected the letter that I received earlier.


    At the moment, we¡¯re in the empty clubroom and have just finished eating our lunch. Bringing it up as the topic, the girls instantly got worked up at the mention of it.


    And now, they¡¯re crowded together reading the contents of it.


    Well, it¡¯s quite rude to the sender to show the letter to other people but¡­ these girls are my lover. They¡¯re not just ¡®other people.


    While Nami raised that question, Satsuki was frowning at it while asionally ring at me as though she was looking at a hopeless idiot. Aya, on the other hand, was taking notes. She¡¯s writing every exaggerated phrase used on it or that¡¯s how it appeared. I had no idea what she was going to do with it.


    As for Hina, Saki and Chii, they¡¯re allughing at its content yet their eyes were shining with amazement. Most likely, they also admired the guts of the one who wrote it.


    ¡°Well, as you can see, there¡¯s no sender and there¡¯s not even a request to meet. It¡¯s more apt to say that it¡¯s not a love letter. I thought you¡¯ll all be interested in it so I brought it out.¡± I answered.


    Hearing that, Nami showed a meaningful smile, ¡°Normally, you¡¯ll be the enemy of many girls if you so easily shared the love letter she wrote. But because there¡¯s no name or anything else that points to her identity, it¡¯s fine. Besides, this piqued our interest. Can we search for the sender? It sounds fun.¡±


    ¡°Wait. What for?¡±


    ¡°Simple, we¡¯re curious about the one who got so taken in by you that she instantly wrote a love letter a day after your transformation.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Look at you, did you hit your head somewhere? There¡¯s no other reason. It only sounds fun¡­¡±


    ¡®Nami, I will be convinced that it¡¯s fun if not for that menacing smile.¡±


    Right, she looked like she was going to devour the sender if she ever located them. And not just her, Satsuki was already crunching her knuckles.


    ¡°Oh, this? This is just my excitement boiling up to my face.¡± Nami stretched her lips further, recing that menacing smile with a teasing one before standing up.


    As I watched her traverse the short distance between us, the phone I ce on the table suddenly vibrated furiously.


    Someone was calling me. I promised to call Yue but I already did that earlier. Furthermore, I also finished checking in with Akane and the others from the other school.


    Since it could be an emergency, I couldn¡¯t just dismiss it.


    At the same time as I received Nami on myp, I picked up my phone and checked.


    ¡°Unknown Number¡­¡± I muttered upon seeing that the caller ID wasn¡¯t registered on my phone. Who could this be?

 Chapter 1000 The Caller

    Chapter 1000 The Caller¡¡¡¡The number of people who know the personal number registered on my name was few. Apart from all the girls that I stole and some who I used to get close to them, I never gave it away to anyone. Even my email was the same.


    And with the advent of easier ess to the inte as well as instant messaging applications, the need to give it out lessened considerably.


    That¡¯s why seeing an unknown number calling me made me think twice before answering.


    Well, there was also that instance of Hitomi calling me through a satellite phone. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not that unusual for me to get a call from an unknown contact, it¡¯s just rare.


    Nami, who clearly saw how I tensed up slightly which indicated my surprise, stared at me in slight confusion.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± She asked.


    Perhaps hearing that Nami stopped being yful, Satsuki and the others also looked in my direction, wondering what happened.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just thinking about who this could be. Those who know my contact number are limited. Anyway, I better think about thatter.¡± I answered as I rxed my expression and smiled.


    Following that, I epted the call and put the phone next to my ear. At this point, the girls had already crowded back around me, their curiosity piqued.


    After waiting for a while, whoever was on the other side stayed silent. I could hear the sound of someone breathing close by, however, it was like they were waiting for me to talk first rather than introduce themselves.


    However, as the call time approached its first minute, I heard a click and the call was cut off from the other side¡­


    That¡¯s weird.


    Noticing what happened, the girls became more curious¡­


    ¡°Is it a prank call?¡± Hina put out a guess.


    Well, that¡¯s usible. Someone could¡¯ve guessed my number correct. But in this day and age¡­ are prank calls still a thing?


    ¡°Maybe... There¡¯s clearly someone on the other side. I never said anything because they¡¯re the ones who called me.¡± I answered.


    However, right after saying that, my phone rang again. And it¡¯s the same number.


    This time, the girls looked on even more curiously. Satsuki was seriously annoyed though. If not for her standing behind Aya, she would¡¯ve already grabbed my phone and rejected it.


    But since it could also be a connection problem, I epted the call again.


    This time, I started the conversation rather than wait, ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±


    It¡¯s a simple question.


    However, apart from the sound of someone breathing, there¡¯s still nothing. Well, there¡¯s the faint sound of someone smacking their lips. Nheless, it still didn¡¯t produce any voice so I still had no idea if it was a man or a woman on the other side.


    I tried picking up the background noises but it was too silent. It¡¯s like he or she was inside an isted room or the phone had just that option to minimize background sounds.


    Either way, it took almost a minute again before the call was cut off once more


    ¡°Block the number, Ruki. Someone is pranking you.¡± While frowning, Satsuki finally couldn¡¯t hold back her annoyance. She moved closer and stretched her arm out, asking me to give her my phone.


    Suddenly, instead of a call, I got a notification that I received an email.


    I looked and everyone followed.


    The email was also from an unregistered contact.


    When I opened it, it was, at least, not empty. However, only one sentence was written in it. And based on it, it¡¯s really connected to the unknown caller.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed your number and email yet.¡±


    Reading through it, the girls¡¯ confusion grew.


    Saki put a finger on her chin as she tried to put it all together. Secondster, as though an imaginary lightbulb lit up next to her head, the girl widely smiled as she put out her own guess of what she realized. ¡°Ruki, is it possible that it¡¯s someone from your past?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the other girls agreed to it instantly.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong. Because that¡¯s also my guess. No. Not just a guess¡­ I¡¯m now certain that it¡¯s someone from my past. As for who it was, that¡¯s something I needed to find out.


    Thinking about it, calling me to hear my voice is probably a way to confirm that I still have the same number. And sending that email is to give me an obvious clue and a reason to start the call this time.


    ¡°Someone from your past¡­ You said there¡¯s a lot of them, Kii. Who do you think it is?¡± Chii raised the question this time even before I could also agree with Saki¡¯s guess.


    ¡°No idea¡­ But there¡¯s definitely a reason why she had to contact me this way. Remember, I cut off everyone regardless of their feelings for me.¡±


    Someone who hated me or someone who at least didn¡¯t think too badly of me. Whoever it is¡­ I still have to decide whether to bite into her obvious bait.


    But if she¡¯s one of the girls from my past¡­ she should have an idea that I wouldn¡¯t so easily do that.


    Unless she caught wind of my change¡­


    If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s either someone spilled it to her or she found out herself.


    I¡¯ve been spotted multiple times at Akane¡¯s school. It¡¯s possible that one of the girls I stole and cut off recognized me. Just like how Miyako did so back then.


    Moreover, there¡¯s also that unknown girl who called out to me from the Seven Stars Girls¡¯ Academy.


    Uh¡­ Clearly, this is the case of me being too forgetful¡­ Although I could remember them if I saw or heard their voice clearly, it¡¯s still a problem. Who knows? Someone might already be plotting to take me down for revenge and I still have no idea who they are¡­


    Well, let¡¯s not go to that extreme.


    But seriously, the callerpletely piqued not just my interest but all of the girls here with me as well.


    Even before I could decide, they were already anticipating that I would be calling the unknown number this time.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Ruki, are you worried?¡± Perhaps seeing my slight hesitation, Aya asked me while looking slightly worried herself.


    ¡°A little. It could be troublesome whether I get to the bottom of it or not¡­ So, to be safe¡­ I have no choice but to find out her reason for contacting me in this kind of fashion.¡± I answered the girl while patting her head.


    And right as soon as I finished doing that, the phone lit up once more and vibrated on my hand causing all our eyes to focus on it.


    After looking at the girls and nodding at them, I tapped the ¡®ept¡¯ button and put it on the loudspeaker.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Stop acting mysterious. If you¡¯re trying to get my attention, congrattions.¡± I started with a sarcastic tone.


    And sure enough, there¡¯s now a difference from the previous two calls.


    A faint sound ofughter could be heard. It sounded stifled but through it, we confirmed that it was certainly from a girl.


    A whileter, we all heard activity from the other side. It sounded like the girl had just gotten up from a springy bed followed by footsteps as she walked away from the phone.


    That girl, is she testing my patience? Too bad, if someone is going to lose patience here, it¡¯s Satsuki.


    She¡¯s already in a bad mood, especially from hearing thatughter. On the other hand, the other girls were also a bit annoyed yet they were more curious about the reason of the caller for contacting me.


    Nami caressed my cheek and smiled. Her way of trying to calm me down¡­


    Well, even if I¡¯m not agitated over that mysterious girl, I¡¯m more concerned about the mood of these girls around me.


    If that girl remained uncooperating then¡­ I¡¯d end the call myself and try to find out who she is using different means. She could y like this but I¡¯m not someone who always backs down from a challenge.


    A whileter, the girl returned from somewhere, picked up the phone again and perhaps dropped back on her bed.


    Seconds passed again without the girl saying anything.


    This time, when it was about to reach two minutes, I started reaching for the ¡®end call¡¯ button.


    But it was also at that moment that the girl finally said something.


    ¡°Ruki, did you miss me? Wait a minute, let me change it. Have you been well?¡±


    As her voice trickled to our ears, one of the girls around me instantly reacted.


    ¡°H-hana? Is¡­ Is that you?¡± Although she¡¯s stuttering a bit, Chii widened her eyes in disbelief. She looked at me as though trying to confirm if I guessed the same.


    And yes, I did.


    Just the way she called my name was enough for me to rte it to her¡­


    However, one question popped up in my head. Just how? How did she get my number and email? Akane couldn¡¯t have given it to her¡­


    ¡°Hmm? Oya? Is Chizuru with you? How interesting¡­¡± Answering Chii¡¯s question with an amused tone, the girl directly named her. ¡°It appears that what I heard is true¡­ It¡¯s wonderful, Ruki¡­ I can¡¯t wait to see you again.¡±


    ¡ª-------------------------------


    Author¡¯s Note:


    First of all, I apologize for putting this here. There¡¯s no dedicated textbox to write this.


    It¡¯s the 1000th Chapter! I just wanted to say thank you to all of you who are still sticking to this super-ass-slow novel of mine! I appreciate the support and suggestionsing from all of you.


    The cast of characters is already too huge but I¡¯m making sure none of them will be forgotten. (That¡¯s the reason why it¡¯s so slow, seriously.)


    Since this is an important milestone, I should¡¯ve put something special. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t prepare for it. And I apologize again for that.


    Anyway, I should end this here or it will be another coin for you.


    Once again, thank you for reading!

 Chapter 1001 Declaration

    Chapter 1001 Deration¡¡¡¡It¡¯s a surprise. Of all the girls that I previously stole, the caller turned out to be someone I least expected.


    Like I said, the first time I held a phone was during middle school. That¡¯s the time when my father stopped working at thew firm and started leaving the house for an extended duration along with my mother. It¡¯s something they bought for me so that they could easily contact me anytime.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s a mystery where Hana got ahold of my phone number and email. And based on what she just said, she heard about my change. No one else should¡¯ve known about that except my girls as well as those close to me.


    Thinking about it, she could¡¯ve just searched me on social media and that would be understandable. But by doing this, she created ayer of mystery surrounding her source of information.


    Looking at the girls in the room, they all bore the same puzzled and curious expressions as they waited for what was going to happen next.


    Hana spoke to me with a clear sense of familiarity. And by the tone of her voice, it sounded like she was talking to her long-lost lover.


    At least that¡¯s how her words got conveyed in my ears.


    I grabbed Chii¡¯s hand to calm her down before finally responding to the girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Hana. But do you have to act that mysterious?¡± Unlike Chii, I maintained my calm all the while anticipating what she was going to say next.


    Thinking back to our time together, Hana and I were never suspected to be close to each other. At least, in public, we were never seen together.


    Chii was my ssmate at that time so there were times when we could be seen together; for example, during PE sses. Still, that¡¯s not enough to link us up as a couple.


    Hifumi was in a different ss like Hana but more often than not, the kids would see us together. Carrying her books for her or¡­ just spending time together in the library. While she¡¯s busy studying, I would be next to her, filling up my desire.


    As for Hana¡­ Apart from being considered the most beautiful, she¡¯s the friendliest girl in school because of her infectious, angelic smile. From what I remembered, no one saw her being mean to another student. Even if there¡¯s someone who didn¡¯t like how friendly she was¡­ Hana would approach him or her to personally talk to them. The next day after that, the hater would show up as her new friend.


    And so, taking that into ount, it¡¯s almost impossible for me to get close to her when she¡¯s always surrounded by everyone.


    That¡¯s why apart from the initial effort I put in when I worked my way to steal her, the next instances where we became alone together were mostly made possible by her.


    In a way, it¡¯s not wrong to say that Hana herself maintained our rtionship.


    Yet, the ignorant me still heartlessly cut her off. If anything, I expected her to be mad at me or just straight up resent me for doing that to her.


    But with the way she spoke today, that sounds like someone who resented, or¡­ she¡¯s just hiding it well.


    ¡°Mysterious, you say? Come on, Ruki. It¡¯s my way to imitate you. Remember the day you slipped your love letter in my bag?¡± With another burst ofughter, Hana replied to me while also dropping a detail that made the girls around me astonished.


    ¡°A love letter.¡± Aya dreamily muttered. She then raised the letter that they were just reading earlier. The other girls also looked at it before focusing their eyes on me.


    Most likely, they either started suspecting Hana to be the sender or they were more surprised to know that I penned a love letter before.


    Obviously, I leaned more on thetter. It¡¯s a coincidence that she called me the same day I got the love letter.


    She¡¯s not even here in the city, how could she slip that in my shoe locker?


    Anyway, with the way this conversation started, I should at least focus on getting information from her rather than be swept by her pace.


    ¡°Mhm. I remembered. It¡¯s just a way for me to approach you without needing to deal with the dense crowd of ¡®friends¡¯ surrounding you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t write your name on it but I still have that letter. Want me to read it for you? Chizuru, do you want to hear it?¡±


    Knowing that Chii¡¯s listening with me, Hana dragged her back to the conversation.


    ¡°Uhm. I want to hear it.¡± She answered quickly.


    No. Not just her, even Nami and the others all nodded their heads, easing up the puzzlement in their faces.


    These girls¡­ They¡¯re now more interested in hearing about the letter I wrote rather than being more informed about Hana.


    ¡°Wait. Hana, why did you keep that?¡±


    ¡°Ruki, I thought you were smarter than this. Must I need a reason to keep the first love letter I got from the boy I love? This is my treasure that reminds me of you.¡±


    Although her voice sounded a little disappointed at first, thest sentence got me taken aback.


    She¡¯s treating it as a treasure¡­ And by the tone of her voice, I couldn¡¯t find any falsehood in it.


    Uh. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe her words¡­ I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around her fixation on me.


    More than three years have passed since the day I cut her off¡­ This isn¡¯t like Hifumi who ran into me at the train station or Chii who saw me again in the same ss as her.


    Hana sounded like she¡¯s been waiting for this day toe¡­


    But based on how I understand her personality and character, she shouldn¡¯t be someone who¡¯d be this obsessed over me.


    Well, there¡¯s no indication that she¡¯s obsessed. However, out of the three, Hana¡¯s the only one who smilingly epted being cut off by me. And after that day, I never saw her again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but this just doesn¡¯t make any sense, Hana. Don¡¯t you resent me?¡± After thinking for a while, instead of being as excited as them, I raised a question.


    Upon hearing that, Chii put on aplicated expression. She also resented me just that her love for me prevailed in the end. And for Hifumi, she clearly moved on but¡­ it¡¯s possible that she also didn¡¯t expect to be instantly reminded of the good parts of our past upon seeing me that day. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t return to this city.


    Hana failed to answer right away.


    Instead, we clearly heard the faint sound of activity from the other side. She didn¡¯t walk away again but it was as if she reached for something. She opened a drawer and picked up something from it.


    Following that, the sound of rustling paper echoed along with her pleasantughter.


    ¡°Why should I resent you? If you¡¯re going to say that it¡¯s because you tricked me and cut me off from your life without giving me consideration, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m well aware of your character. And I love it a lot.¡±


    After saying that, the girl paused for a while as though she was trying to gather momentum before continuing, addressing Chii this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chizuru. I can¡¯t read Ruki¡¯s letter to you. It will lose its value if someone else bes aware of its contents. Let me be selfish for this one as it¡¯s my treasure. And to end this, allow me to make a deration¡­ I¡¯m going to steal Ruki from all of you. He¡¯s mine so¡­ you all should start savoring the remaining time you can be with him. I¡¯m confident that I can make him mine¡­ using any means possible.¡±


    After saying all that with full confidence, Hana then ended the call from her side without waiting for us to respond to it.


    Alright. That¡¯s a bold statementing from her.


    However, I wasn¡¯t even threatened by it. I mean, it¡¯s not aimed at me. And with her ambiguous behavior and the way she answered me¡­ I couldn¡¯t feel anything except the initial surprise.


    However, that¡¯s not the case for Chii and the girls around me.


    zing fire of their fighting spirit had been instantly ignited in their eyes as they all crowded around me. Even the meek-looking Aya grabbed at my sleeve tightly, asserting that she was not going to back down.


    And on the side, Satsuki exploded as she raised her fist in the air, her face as scary as a soldier going to fight in a war. ¡°What a daring girl¡­ Bring it on!¡±

 Chapter 1002 Fired up

    Chapter 1002 Fired up¡¡¡¡Just when our situation had just started going in our desired direction, Hana¡¯s challenging deration fired up the girls more than I thought.


    It¡¯s actually the first time that they have been like this. They clearly expressed their desire not to back down against the challenge.


    Shizu¡¯s possessive deration failed to produce that same effect. I mean, with how she¡¯s epting of my rtionship with the others, everyone treated that as the girl¡¯s stubbornness to ept that she¡¯s one of the many.


    Yue¡¯s introduction earlier also didn¡¯t cause that much of a problem. They even weed her excitedly. But thinking about it, Yue clearly expressed how she wanted to fit in. She easily epted that she couldn¡¯t be the only one.


    In this case, Hana openly and courageously stated how she desired to steal me using any means possible. It¡¯s a deration of war¡­ with me as the trophy.


    Well, I never got to say my piece so¡­ looking at the current time, I decided to dedicate the remaining time before the fifth period to calm the girls down and express my take on this situation.


    I never got to say anything. Hana took the floorpletely and ended the call without even hearing my response to everything she said. I could call her through the number she used but I doubt she¡¯d answer after that deration.


    ¡°Nami¡­¡± I started with the girl stillfortably sitting on myp. After gently caressing her cheeks, I unhesitatingly kissed her.


    And following that, I pulled them closer one by one and did the same thing. Once all of their attention focused on me, I raised a question that would definitely ease their minds.


    ¡°Alright. Hana must¡¯ve left a bold deration. But do you all think I can be stolen by her just because she says so? Who am I again?¡±


    ¡°The idiotic guy who never stops getting girls left and right,¡± Satsuki answered first. Although her voice sounded annoyed, her lips so easily curved up into yful smiles.


    ¡°You¡¯re my Ruki.¡± Aya¡¯s answer might be simple but that¡¯s all she needed to express it. She then grabbed my outstretched hand and endearingly hugged it to her chest while showing a relieved smile.


    ¡°The persistent guy who showed me how it feels to have my love reciprocated¡­¡± Hina might¡¯ve said that in a low voice but I heard her perfectly. She¡¯s so close to me that the only thing preventing her from taking myp was Nami who upied that spot.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ You¡¯re the guy who prevented me to run away and hole up in my guilt as well as face my inferiorityplex.¡± Saki¡¯s face brightened as she recalled how our rtionship progressed to this point. It might¡¯ve started with me urging her to take all the chances she could get but once we became connected, literally, I slowly dug up what¡¯s truly holding her back from expressing herself freely.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You¡¯re the reason I changed a lot, Kii. I should¡¯ve hated you yet here I am once again, fallen into your clutches¡­¡± Chii bitterly smiled at first but she shook her head and cleared up her mind before sneaking in a kiss on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the shameless guy who took advantage of me¡­ But I¡¯m d you did. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be this happy just being close to you.¡± As thest person to answer, Nami surely contemted how she would word it¡­


    Although differing answers, it allowed them to understand what I¡¯m getting at.


    The fire in their eyes was silently quelled as they waited for my next words.


    ¡°If there¡¯s someone who¡¯s going to do the stealing, it¡¯s me. Am I right? If Hana really showed up in front of me to attempt what she just dered, you all can rest assured that the oue will just be one of the two¡­ This is another shameless statement but bear with me, alright? Either she will fail to steal me or I will bring her back with me, making her the same as all of you.¡±


    That¡¯s also a confident deration from me. Even more confident than how Hana did it earlier.


    As soon as I finished with what I said, all six of them startedughing nonstop.


    ¡°That reminds me¡­ No one can top this guy from shamelessness. We¡¯ve gotten so spoiled by him that we started forgetting how he is¡­ originally.¡± Hina said while wiping away the tears that formed in her eyes fromughing too much.


    ¡°I agree¡­ These days, it¡¯s just him spoiling us. How I missed the shameless idiot who visited my home just to steal me?¡± Satsuki pinched my cheeks and pulled me up from the seat. Nami gave way and allowed me to be taken by Satsuki.


    Following that, the girl dragged me to another chair where she straddled me, her lips and tongue quickly taking their liberties on my neck.


    Perhaps I should interpret this as the girl¡¯s way to reverse the situation. Instead of me spoiling her just like yesterday orst Saturday inside that locker room, she¡¯s now trying to spoil me with what little time we had.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re doing it wrong, Satsuki. If you spoil him like that, he¡¯s just going to turn it around. Before you know it, you¡¯ll once again be spoiled by him¡­ If you know what I mean¡­¡± Nami naughtily winked, implying something.


    And that immediately made Satsuki stop.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong though. It¡¯s so easy for me to flip this situation around. Knowing the girl¡¯s sensitive spots, even my hands are enough to make her surrender to the pleasure and leave everything to me to spoil her¡­


    In any case, Saki, Aya, and Chii also said something about my shamelessness before attempting something to dig and pull it back to the surface.


    ¡°I think you girls are forgetting something. Even if I spoil you, I¡¯m still as shameless as I can be.¡± Once everyone settled down, I stood up and stretched my arms wide, hugging them all at the same time. The girls did their best to enclose their arms around me. They¡¯re still beingpetitive in trying to spoil me.


    ¡°Anyway, like I said. Hana won¡¯t be able to do what she dered. But at the same time, I won¡¯t stop you if you want to protect me from her. It¡¯s a man¡¯s fantasy to be protected by their girls, you know? Well, it should be singr since no one was as shameless as me.¡± I continued.


    And this time, the girls instantly agreed, the fire that I had quelled earlier returning in their eyes. But at least, it¡¯s not as aze as before.


    They all looked at each other andmunicate telepathically. Or so that¡¯s how it appeared.


    For the next few minutes, the girls started strategizing among themselves.


    I was put to the sidelines while being apanied by one of them on rotation.


    Rae also showed up at one point.


    Before I could inform Akane and the others about Hana¡¯s call, they have already done it through their group chat.


    Furthermore, they started a group video call and started a meeting to create countermeasures in case Hana started with her n.


    As the only spectator at that meeting, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at their unity to face amon enemy.


    Once again, I am reminded of how amazing my girls are¡­ also, it shows how possessive they are towards me.


    If Hana witnessed this scene, I wonder how she¡¯s going to react?


    Ah. Right. The love letter wasn''t forgotten. They brought it up to the table to specte who could be the sender. Nheless, that¡¯s a minor topicpared to the clear threat they felt from Hana¡¯s deration.

 Chapter 1003 Idiots Squabble

    Chapter 1003 Idiots'' Squabble¡¡¡¡¡°Huh? What is this? Did I enter a pigsty?!¡±


    Upon entering from the door, I heard Eguchi-sensei¡¯s irate voice echoing across the whole Gymnasium.


    I was just about to follow her inside. What did she see that her somewhat lively mood suddenly changed to this?


    Earlier, with the girls¡¯ Hana Countermeasure Meeting as well as the lunch break ending, I, along with the seven of my girls, started making our way to the Gymnasium after changing inside that empty clubroom.


    However, on our way out of the Club Building, we ran into Eguchi-sensei. Whether it¡¯s a coincidence or not, I had no idea. But as soon as she saw me, Eguchi-sensei asked me to follow her to her office.


    I¡¯m her Student Assistant so I have no reason to refuse. And besides, it¡¯s already a usual urrence for me.


    Upon arriving there, Eguchi-sensei asked me for my opinion about the activity that she prepared for today.


    Truthfully, I found that a little strange because it¡¯s an activity that I already read, reviewed and found no problem with in her new lesson n.


    Based on the direction she was taking when she ran into us, the PE teacher was also about to go to the Gymnasium.


    I wanted to say that I¡¯m not suspecting her but it¡¯s impossible. I couldn¡¯t help but give meaning to it as it¡¯s fairly obvious.


    Whether she decided that consciously or otherwise, suddenly suggesting me to follow her when there¡¯s no need to could be seen as her way to be alone with me.


    Or maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it. It won¡¯t hurt to give her the benefit of the doubt.


    Besides, during that time, nothing really special happened between us. There¡¯s a little awkward air but Eguchi-sensei never brought up anything else aside from the review of that activity.


    But the thing is,ing with her ate away, at most, twenty minutes of the allocated time for the PE ss. Furthermore, half of it was spent on going to and from her office.


    And with that, for the first time in a while, Eguchi-sensei showed upte to her ss¡­


    This brings us back to this present.


    Hearing that shout and knowing the people waiting inside, Eguchi-sensei shouted at the students of both ss 1 and 4.


    I hurriedly followed her in to check. My eyes searched on my girls first and luckily, I easily spotted them on the side, away from whatevermotion that happened, sitting together. They also noticed me right away and showed me a reassuring smile, telling me that whatever made Eguchi-sensei shout, it was not them.


    And that¡¯s true. Turning my gaze away from the girls to finally check on what actually transpired, the mix of students from both sses were now standing stiffly in the middle of the Gymnasium.


    They were mostly boys but there were also a few girls who joined up with them.


    From the clues I gathered, starting from the loud noises that Eguchi-sensei and I heard outside, they¡¯re probably ying something while screaming at each other.


    At this point, Eguchi-sensei walked down and passed by them to take her usual spot before facing everyone. Her face still showed how upset she was from what she witnessed.


    Following that, she cast her gaze over everyone, making those who were just sitting on the side stand up and line up like usual.


    Obviously, I followed them and lined up along with our ssmates. I specifically ced myself behind someone I could ask, Sakuma. He¡¯s among those who were in the middle of the Gymnasium when Eguchi-sensei showed up.


    ¡°Hey, what did I miss?¡± I leaned forward a bit and whispered.


    Sakuma instinctively looked at me, his eyes widening slightly before answering, ¡°Right. You¡¯re not here¡­ Someone suggested ying a game while waiting for sensei to arrive. If you heard those screams, the game got so heated up in the middle that they started cursing and insulting each other.¡±


    Ah¡­So that¡¯s why¡­ I only heard incoherent shouts from outside and when I entered, they were already quiet.


    No wonder Eguchi-sensei was that displeased. The lively mood I saw from her when we were in her office was already nowhere to be found.


    But really, it has only been a little over twenty minutes. What kind of game can make the yers that obnoxious right away?


    I was about to inquire more from Sakuma but I stopped when Eguchi-sensei¡¯s voice echoed once again.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m bing too lenient on all of you. Have you all forgotten what I taught you about discipline?¡± The ¡®terror¡¯ teacher in the eyes of many crossed her arms and stepped forward before stopping in front of one of the students from ss 4.


    He¡¯s a burly guy that¡¯s probably a member of one of the sports clubs. From what I remembered, he¡¯s possibly the leader of ss 4. If we formerly have Ogawa in our ss, that guy is his counterpart.


    Well, I didn¡¯t see him as a threat so I didn¡¯t even remember his name. He¡¯s not a delinquent. If there¡¯s a term for him then he¡¯s a jock.


    Anyway, Eguchi-sensei didn¡¯t wait for his response.


    ¡°I have arrivedte for today¡¯s ss. That, I admit. However, that¡¯s not enough reason to let you all get away from what you did.¡± She shook her head and walked away from that guy before stopping in front of Ogawa. ¡°Ogawa-kun, what do you say? Have you also thrown away my lessons to the dumpster? Technically, the ss is ongoing. Just because I¡¯m not here doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re free to do anything that you wanted. If it¡¯s just a friendly game, I won¡¯t mind it. However¡­¡±


    Eguchi-sensei¡¯s voice trailed there as she let out a huge sigh filled with her disappointment.


    Based on her expression, Eguchi-sensei looked like she turned back to my first impression of her. The woman who lectured us about discipline during our ss while we remained standing up. That scary teacher who threatened to hand out collective punishment if someone failed to maintain their posture.


    Because of her gradual development in beingfortable in teaching mixed genders, she¡¯s about to grow past that¡­ but what happened today might revive that scary persona of her. Who knows?


    Ogawa, who received all of that to his face, shrank from where he was standing. The guy couldn¡¯t utter a rebuttal.


    Right. The cowardly idiot was also among those from our ss that shed with the other ss¡­ I mean, he¡¯s still seen as a leader ¨C but only if I¡¯m not around.


    So, in this case, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s disappointment mostly fell on the two leaders. She probably expected them to stop it but no¡­ they became themanders in that squabble.


    Anyway, I asked another question to the guy in front of me. ¡°Sakuma, what¡¯s the real reason that you all fought in a verbal spar against them? It couldn¡¯t be that you just suddenly cursed at one another because you got hit by a ball, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ That. Actually, it¡¯s partly because of you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    How did I get involved in this? I¡¯m with Eguchi-sensei all this time¡­


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know exactly what happened, I¡¯m at the back, you know? But I think it¡¯s because someonemented about you grabbing the spotlight from everyone in our ss. And then¡­ Fukuda¡¯s goons argued that they were wrong¡­ And starting from that, it devolved into a full-on throwing of insults at each other. It¡¯s childish, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Alright¡­ What the hell is that? I¡¯m not around but I somehow became the focal point of why this started? Their f*cking ego can¡¯t handle a small jab like that? Or is it because they¡¯re too ignorant?


    ¡°Childish or not, you¡¯re all idiots.¡± I coldly spat which made the idiot guyugh.


    How utterly ridiculous¡­ I might be aware that my influence is steadily growing but for my name to be used like that? It¡¯s mildly infuriating. They should just take a jab at each other. I could help them with that¡­


    Minutester, Eguchi-sensei was still lecturing in front and no one defended themselves. Most likely, not only they¡¯re guilty, but they¡¯re also afraid that it would once again turn into a collective punishment from our PE teacher. If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯m with them¡­ These idiots would just be hated by those uninvolved and dragged by them.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ For the sake of my girls and Eguchi-sensei¡¯s state of mind. Should I step up and clear this awful air away?

 Chapter 1004 Clearing the air

    Chapter 1004 Clearing the air¡¡¡¡Eguchi-sensei was, for the most part, bearing high hopes of eventually getting her act together to properly conduct a ss wherein her students wouldn¡¯t need to fear her.


    Regrettably, this situation hindered that again. She returned to being the terror teacher that even the bravest among the bunch could only cower and not talk back.


    Furthermore, she¡¯s also backed with her identity as the Guidance Counselor so it¡¯s a double down on her authority.


    That¡¯s why after contemting my choices, even if this would benefit those who seek my eventual downfall, I will be stepping out to clear up this heavy air that was gradually pressing on everyone... Not just because I wanted my girls to be let off in case she decided to dole out punishment but also because I very much like to see Eguchi-sensei enjoying her time as a teacher.


    If she remained as the terrifying teacher who was only known for her collective punishments and a slight obsession with discipline, then I won¡¯t see that future for her.


    Uh¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll be honest. Knowing what she feels for me also added to this desire to help her.


    After waiting for a while and timing it when she turned around, I broke off the line and began walking towards the front.


    I passed by the idiots who fought each other while ying who-knows-what-game and ignored their gazes.


    I tried spotting my girls from where they were, just to gather up more motivation. However, during that process, I also noticed the gazes of some who could be identified as having a connection with me.


    For one, there¡¯s our ss President, Kanzaki. When our eyes met, the girl stealthily gestured ¡®good luck¡¯ to me while showing an encouraging smile. Looks like she¡¯s already out of the maze that she created for herself, she stopped being the Lost Girl and returned to that slightly reliable ss President.


    Well, she couldn¡¯t step forward this time since she was aware that her ability wouldn¡¯t be enough to quell the pangs of disappointment that Eguchi-sensei could feel.


    That¡¯s why by bidding me good luck, she¡¯s passing me the oil to keep my torch burning brightly, lighting the way forward.


    It sounded rather exaggerated but that¡¯s just how critical this situation is.


    Then for the other one, I found Sachi¡¯s eyes that were seemingly smiling. The amused expression on her face clearly conveyed how interested she was in what was going to happen.


    She¡¯s the volleyball girl who I never truly interacted with. Yet, she seemed to have taken interest in me while also keeping some kind of secret.


    Rae told me that she was going to find out what she was hiding but until now, the girl failed to get any in-depth information apart from confirming how interested the girl is in me.


    Anyway, unlike Kanzaki, that girl simply wished to see more of what I can do¡­ It¡¯s best to just ignore her at the moment to focus on what I decided to do.


    When I reached the front of the line, I stopped in between the burly guy from ss 4 and Ogawa before saying something.


    ¡°Regardless of who started it¡­ Shouldn¡¯t one of you two say something? Aren¡¯t you two the leaders of each ss?¡±


    Even without turning my head to check their reactions, the sound of their teeth as they grind it clearly conveyed what they wanted to say.


    What use of being annoyed at me will do them? It¡¯s not like I threw them straight punches on their faces.


    Brushing them aside, I stepped forward and turned to the right where Fukuda was standing at the front.


    ¡°Hey, if unting your power can only turn you to this, I think I did well in not epting your invitation. You should at least keep your followers on a leash. It¡¯s fine to hate me for what I did but look at what happened, you just inconvenienced everyone.¡±


    I said all that in a low volume that¡¯s only enough for the guy to hear. Furthermore, I made sure not to look so condescending, I even put on an amiable smile so that those behind him or those who were watching me wouldn¡¯t think that I was taunting him.


    And without waiting for him to react or say something in his defense, I retraced my steps before approaching Eguchi-sensei who already noticed me.


    No one dared to whisper at one another at that point, however, all the attention was already focused on me and what I was going to do.


    It¡¯s not a secret that I¡¯m the Student Assistant so most of them were rooting for me to ease the tension they were feeling.


    ¡°Onoda-kun.¡± Seeing me drawing near her, Eguchi-sensei, whose taut expression clouded her face, quickly turned her head away.


    I guess she didn¡¯t want me to see her pulling that face this close. Anyway, there¡¯s no need for her to face me anyway. I just needed to say my piece¡­ and hope that it will be enough to ease her mind.


    ¡°Sensei, I think I¡¯ve got the gist of what exactly happened. It¡¯s simply a case of someone fanning the fires of someone¡¯s resentment which indirectly made some students agitated. I¡¯m not trying to justify what they did, I can understand how disappointing it is by imagining myself in your shoes¡­¡±


    I paused for a while before looking behind me to see both ss 1 and 4 hopefully praying for my sess.


    I shook my head inwardly and turned my focus back on Eguchi-sensei before continuing, ¡°¡­ I think it will be best to only give out a warning, sensei. And while they¡¯re feeling relieved from it, start the activity you¡¯re going to have us do and let''s mix them up together. They might let go of whatever bad air that they umted towards each other.¡±


    Truthfully, this was a blind attempt on my part. It¡¯s a lot better for me if they started antagonizing themselves¡­ but that won¡¯t solve Eguchi-sensei¡¯s concern. Furthermore, it might even deteriorate outside of this ss.


    And if I have to believe Sakuma¡¯s words that I¡¯m part of the reason why everything started, I had to at least minimize the number of people who would resent me.


    It¡¯s enough to have the cucked boys as well the delinquent or those followers of Kujou Marika and Ichihara Jun targeting me. I have no desire to be the public enemy number 1.


    Seconds quickly passed but sensei never said anything. Instead, she slowly turned around, not to face me but to stand before the two sses again.


    From what I glimpsed on her face, a smile naturally formed on my lips. Following that, I stood by her side and acted like a proper Student Assistant for her.


    Taking my position as a vantage point, I observed Eguchi-sensei¡¯s minute reactions from her backside which conveyed a part of what she was feeling at the moment as well as the students¡¯ growing anticipation as to what the result will be.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, thank you.¡± Without turning around to face me, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s gentle voice reached my ears. I was probably the only one who heard that since no one reacted to it. Moreover, as soon as she said that, she took three steps forward again, addressing her students.


    Watching Eguchi-sensei from this angle, she¡¯s definitely not the strong woman that she always portrayed herself to be. She¡¯s probably more emotional than the expressive Orimura-sensei.


    But she had to keep doing so or else, she¡¯d lose her grasp on the students she ought to teach.


    ¡°Ogawa-kun and Wakamatsu-kun, are we clear? The two of you presented yourselves as a leader. You should¡¯ve been the first ones to stop it from escting. Is it bad to hope for the two of you to set an example? As disciplined leaders.¡±


    Before addressing all of those who participated in that squabble, Eguchi-sensei singled out the two leaders and propped them up while announcing their roles properly.


    Being raised like that, the two could only nod and ept Eguchi-sensei¡¯s words.


    She then let the two step forward to firmly take upon that role before continuing.


    Although it¡¯s not instant, everyone, even the most stubborn of them surrendered and admitted to their faults.


    In any case, Eguchi-sensei didn¡¯t ask them to apologize. She fairly gave out the warning and at the same time, reminded those who didn¡¯t participate that they should also be careful.


    Soon after that, Eguchi-sensei announced the activity in which case, she didn¡¯t turn it into apetition between two sses. She shuffled the more than sixty students and divided them into four groups that would do the same activity simultaneously.


    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t sit that one out. It¡¯s a simple activity that requires cooperation so¡­ I went to my designated group to finish the activity with them.


    Unfortunately, none of my girls were in my group. It¡¯s a shame but it''s my suggestion to mix us all up...


    That''s my luck working against me.


    Furthermore, whether this was because of my unluckiness or not, I got grouped with that one girl that has been puzzling me for weeks now¡­ Katayama Sachi, the volleyball girl.


    As soon as I joined them in the circle that they created, Sachi stood at my side before saying in a voice that only I could hear, ¡°Onoda. Care to tell me what kind of magic you are using? First, there¡¯s Orimura-sensei and now¡­ even the scary Eguchi-sensei. Student Assistant aside, she seems to favor and trust you a lot.¡±

 Chapter 1005 The Volleyball Girls Intention

    Chapter 1005 The Volleyball Girl''s Intention¡¡¡¡For Sachi to throw that question as though we¡¯ve been on talking terms for a long, I¡¯d give it to her for being this bold.


    If I count that brief conversation we had during the activity where I became the g for our ss, then this should only be the second time she directly addressed words to me.


    We¡¯ve passed by each other a lot of times and each time our gazes would meet, she¡¯d always draw a meaningful smile while doing the gesture where she zipped her mouth.


    I could easily dismiss her and not respond but judging from her bodily gestures this time, she looked like she finally found the right moment to interact with me.


    For starters, I gave her a simple answer while remaining unperturbed. I also stretched my lips a bit to be seen asely by her and the others in the group without slipping out any other facial expression.


    Sachi didn¡¯t take it lightly though. Her face visibly twitched as though she was not expecting me to easily brush her question.


    Unfortunately for her, that¡¯s the only attempt she got. We soon started with our activity. Since it¡¯s a cooperative one, the students in our group, be it from ss 1 or 4, simultaneously looked at me. Somehow, even without talking with one other, all of them had me in their mind to lead the group.


    Normally, I would decline that but to keep Sachi off my back during that activity, I willingly stepped up.


    And with that, for the duration of our PE ss, the volleyball girl¡¯s amused expression fell and she was left extremely unsatisfied.


    Well, she still attempted to rile me up with words whenever I would draw closer to her. However, I only gave her simple answers that were too far from what she expected, throwing her offpletely.


    With a lot of things happening around me at the moment, I had no more energy to deal with her.


    I would appreciate it more if the girl straightforwardly asked me about whatever she¡¯s hiding. But no, she chose to be roundabout regarding it which made my already thin interest be shelved.


    Anyway, even though I effectively shut her out during the activity, I decided to do something regarding that possible secret that she¡¯s keeping from me¡­ No matter what, the girl could, more or less, still be considered a possible threat to ourplex rtionship.


    I have to get to the bottom of it.


    -


    -


    After Eguchi-sensei dismissed us, I quickly informed my girls not to wait for me.


    Following that, I left the Gymnasium but instead of going straight to the Club Building, I went to the side door Satsuki and I always used.


    Before our group disbanded earlier, I invited the unsatisfied girl out to meet me there.


    Although I didn¡¯t wait for her answer, I was certain that she would show up.


    And sure enough¡­ A few minutes after I sat down near that door, Katayama Sachi showed up while running. She¡¯s still in her PE uniform. White shirt with a line of blue on the cor and sleeve cuffs matched with breathable shorts.


    It¡¯s our school¡¯s summer variation of the PE uniform.


    I also wore the same shirt but I matched it with the track pants. It¡¯s still a little cold, after all.


    Anyway, for her to show up running, she probably went back with her ssmates to the School Building beforeing here.


    Whether she forgot or not, I had no idea.


    Her sweat dripped down from her forehead and neck. In a way, her originally breathable shirt and shorts slightly stuck to her body.


    Well, she¡¯s the athletic type so she only needed a moment to catch her breath before approaching me.


    As I focused on her face, I noticed that she was once again showing that same meaningful smile from earlier.


    ¡°Do you really have to run, Katayama? Now, I wonder if it¡¯s right to call you out here.¡± I opened our conversation. This time, since I was the one who called her out here, there¡¯s no need for me to keep up the fa?ade of an amiable guy. I faced her directly with my in, normal expression.


    Oh, I slightly narrowed my eyes to issue a silent pressure. That was pretty effective during middle school, after all.


    ¡°What are you saying? Isn¡¯t this better for you, Onoda? No one will think that I¡¯m meeting you alone here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a problem?¡±


    Well, I understood the logic in it. It¡¯s my damn poprity again. I guess anyone that can be seen with me will start bing a topic of gossip.


    ¡°Duh? Are you still not aware of your widespread poprity? Not counting your titles, just that face alone is enough to make most of us conscious of you.¡± Sure enough, Sachi pointed directly at my face and let out an exasperated sigh. From her expression, she found my reaction unbelievable.


    ¡°That aside, you sure changed your mind quickly after doing your best to ignore me during the activity.¡± The girl continued before smirking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind, Katayama. How many times was it already? You always look at me with a certain interest. But the way you tried to extract information from me earlier, that¡¯s unsavory. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s better to be straightforward than be too secretive?¡±


    Using a reprimanding tone, I aired out my little grievance on her.


    Upon hearing all that, Sachi visibly gulped and looked away guiltily. However, a few secondster, the girlughed, brushing away whatever guilt that umted on her face. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s unsavory but I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it, huh?¡± I muttered silently. Observing the girl this close, she sure easily cast away that guilt. Most likely, she convinced herself that what she did wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Well, that¡¯s just my guess. And I never thought my words would make her change her mind so easily. Nheless, now that I got to hear a piece of her mind, the mysterious shroud covering this girl parted slightly.


    I have to carefully tread this¡­ to properly dig what she¡¯s hiding from me.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say I have no right to correct you on that. But Katayama, isn¡¯t this the first time we talked in length? Before all this, our only interaction is that activity. So, I¡¯m wondering¡­ what is it that made you so interested in me?¡± I tried to sound as sensible as possible but obviously, I¡¯m not expecting a lot from that. It¡¯s to get this girl to think that she¡¯s holding the upper hand in this conversation.


    Looking at it from my perspective, I have no bargaining chip to be used against her. There¡¯s nothing topel her to answer honestly.


    Calling her out here was even banked on the fact that she triedmunicating with me earlier.


    That¡¯s why my objective here is to observe and understand the person named Katayama Sachi. Or so I hoped to.


    She clearly knows something about me yet she¡¯s keeping it to herself. She¡¯s probably enjoying every instance that I would knit my brows as a reaction to her meaningful smile and gestures.


    Anyway, a few seconds quickly passed when I raised that question. Sachi remained standing in front of me as though she was contemting how to answer.


    But I could easily pick out that she¡¯s just acting. This girl knows what she¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Should I answer you?¡± With a yful smile peeking from her lips, this volleyball girl answered as I expected.


    What should I do next? Naturally, it¡¯s to y along with her¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate it if you do.¡± Making use of my acting skills, I put on a pleading expression before standing up and approaching the girl.


    I grabbed her wrist and raised it to my chest for more effect.


    With how fast I moved, the girl failed to dodge it. The girl was genuinely surprised at what I did.


    When she finally recovered from it, Sachi forcefully pulled her arm away out of my grasp and hurriedly took a few steps back.


    Although a little shaken, the girl forced herself back to her normal posture and stared at me incredulously.


    ¡°What¡­ What was that about, Onoda?¡± Her eyes trembled in slight fear. And from the way her eyes moved, she¡¯s finding it difficult to meet my gaze.


    Haa¡­ I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d be this easy to shake her up¡­ Have I be too soft these days?


    Anyway, just from that reaction, I finally understood this situation.


    This is actually familiar to me. I experienced this a lot in middle school.


    However, in those situations, I was the one in Sachi¡¯s ce¡­ using a secret to try and string along my target¡­


    Now that I remembered this, this volleyball girl¡¯s intention was already partly cleared up.


    ¡®Partly¡¯ since I still have no idea what she¡¯s trying to aplish by doing this. Furthermore, I still had to weigh if the secret she knows is too damning for me. She held onto it tightly. Even if I suspected that it was about Orimura-sensei, it was only a suspicion.


    In any case, at the moment, I should let the girl be at ease. Making her defensive wouldn¡¯t do me any good. It would result in her holding onto that secret tightly.


    Although I admit that I¡¯ve be too soft on girls nowadays, that doesn¡¯t mean I will be forceful in resolving this¡­


    Uh, maybe a little¡­ if necessary.


    It¡¯s not that serious yet, anyway. Furthermore, I¡¯m confident that it¡¯s still possible to control this situation while letting her believe that she¡¯s the one pulling the strings all along. I have to pick my words and actions carefully.


    Alright. I better respond to her now.


    Taking another step forward, I focused on Sachi as I returned to my usual posture.


    Because I suddenly grabbed her wrists, she¡¯s now wary of me. However, even with that, the girl wasn¡¯t opting to leave.


    Which means¡­ She''s also trying to achieve her goal ofing here.


    To draw out what it is, putting out a wild guess is in order.


    ¡°Katayama, I get it. You don¡¯t want to tell me, right? But can you at least tell me why you¡¯re rubbing it on my face every time you see me? Uh, call me presumptuous or whatnot but let me guess¡­ are you trying to get my attention?¡±

 Chapter 1006 Successfully leading her on

    Chapter 1006 Sessfully leading her on¡¡¡¡In a way, what I asked her wasn¡¯t a wild guess at all. The possibility of Sachi being truly interested in me was high. And whatever secret she managed to find out about me was what she was using to appeal to me.


    If that¡¯s the case, then just by the fact that I called her out here, she¡¯s more or less sessful. Because of the threat of that secret leaking out, I now had to divert my attention to her rather than spend my free time with my girls. But there¡¯s also the question of whether I¡¯m going to be interested in her or not.


    I mean, she¡¯s a fine girl, in more ways than one. Unfortunately, on top of seeing her as a threat, this was our first real interaction with each other. I don¡¯t have that much of an impression of her aside from that.


    Returning to the situation at hand, Sachi took her time to respond to me. And from how I saw it, it¡¯s the case of not wanting to give away her current advantage over me.


    She contemted a lot. And when she finished doing so, she straightened her back and exhaled, calming the tension that probably reached her head.


    She then gently raised her gaze, the cks of her eyes narrowing slightly. With this, the air around her seemingly changed. She put on her game face, something I only saw once during the ¡®Capture that g¡¯ activity where she¡¯s the Captor of ss 4.


    She¡¯s getting serious, is it?


    Taking this time to fully capture what¡¯s unique about this girl, apart from her taller than average height, she¡¯s slender yet she got the right plumpness in ces where it mattered ¨C thighs, butt, and even her chest.


    She has shoulder-length dark gray hair. She tied it low just to keep them tidy. Just like how Satsuki ties her hair whenever she¡¯s going to y.


    In a way, everything about her fits her athletic image. Although her facial features couldn¡¯t be said to be in the realm of extremely beautiful, she has her own charms that can make any guy look in her direction.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we end this here, Onoda?¡±


    And that¡¯s the result of her long contemtion¡­ A little disappointing but it¡¯s just as I expected.


    Instead of answering it, she¡¯s trying to run away. I could safely assume that it¡¯s a ¡®yes¡¯ but she didn¡¯t want to admit to it.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s not even five minutes since she arrived. It¡¯s a very short talk if I let her go this time. Furthermore, nothing would be cleared if that happened.


    From what I could see from where I was standing, the girl looked slightly relieved.


    In fact, questioning her like that might be the cause for it. She refused to answer and opted to escape but she failed to control her facial expression.


    And so, I stepped forward again, this time I reached for her hand, not just her wrist. ¡°Do you need to go somewhere? I don¡¯t think our talk has been fruitful. I mean, look at how you dodged my question.¡±


    Sachi lowered her gaze to check on my shameless attempt to hold her hand. But instead of escaping my grasp instantly, the girl waited for a bit and answered me first before doing so. ¡°I didn¡¯t dodge it. I just chose not to answer.¡±


    It was faint but a thin smile showed up on her lips. Little by little, I¡¯m slowly getting a grasp of her character.


    ¡°That¡¯s the same thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± This time, the girl shamelessly smiled. Her mood once again fluctuated back to how she was earlier.


    Looks like she already dropped the attempt to leave.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still different in my book. You seem to have forgotten, you also shot down all of my questions to you earlier.¡± The girl pouted as she recalled her questions earlier one by one.


    And one by one, she¡¯dment aint about how I answered it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just said it, Katayama. I answered every question you threw. Admit that you¡¯re just unsatisfied.¡± My lips curved up into a smirk.


    At this point, my n to make her believe that she¡¯s still the one in control of the situation was more or less sessful.


    Earlier, her questions might¡¯ve started off talking about my closeness to the teachers but they quickly diverted to different things such as my role as the Disciplinary Officer and why Shizu gave me that position as well as the rumors surrounding me.


    That made me recall the day she started showing interest in me; the day we conducted the Riverside Cleaning.


    But thinking about it, apart from showing up with Shizu and following her upstairs, nothing stood out that day¡­ So, my first guess that this was about Orimura-sensei still stood at the top.


    ¡°Okay. I admit. I¡¯m not satisfied with your answer. You sounded like you were reading from a prepared script. In short, it¡¯s not your honest answer.¡±


    ¡°Honest answer? What is an honest answer for you?¡± I knit my brows and put a hand on my chin as though I was contemting.


    A few secondster, I exaggeratingly eximed, gathering her full attention to me. ¡°Should I answer like this?¡± I coughed once to prepare my voice. My lips then stretched into a grin before continuing,


    ¡°Katayama, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m in a rtionship with the teachers, President Asakura and the other girls you mentioned¡­ They¡¯re all in love with me.¡± Saying all that with an overly zealous expression, I exaggerated it further by acting it out.


    And while I¡¯m doing that, I watched the girl¡¯s minute reaction.


    Sachi covered her mouth as a burst of stifledughter rang out.


    ¡°Pfft! What the heck, Onoda?!¡±


    Soon enough the girl failed to restrict it.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t, that¡¯s too hrious! Puhahaha¡±


    Erupting withughter, Sachi grabbed her stomach in the process. If not for us standing outside, she¡¯d probably also roll on the floor from how hrious she found it.


    On the other hand, I simply watched the girl tremble from excessiveughter until she lost her breath. I still kept my exaggerated expression at first but soon enough, I rxed and closed our distance.


    When she almost huddled over because of it, I reflexively supported her. ¡°What now? Satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Wait. Let me¡­ take a breather. Pfft.¡± The girl grasped onto my shoulder, supporting herself this time. Momentster, Sachi wiped the wet stains on her eyes fromughing too much. ¡°Okay, you got me there. I indeed want to hear you admit to one of them¡­ But not all!¡±


    ¡°Beats me, I only enacted what you wanted to hear. I hope you¡¯re satisfied¡± I shrugged and held her closer.


    If she found out that more than half of it was true, I wonder what her reaction would be?


    Perhaps noticing our current situation, the girl suddenly grew stiff¡­ But with her stomach still hurting from too muchughter. She couldn¡¯t step away from me.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re embarrassed.¡± Holding her even closer, I noticed how her face became like a ripe apple from how red it is.


    ¡°Of course, I am! Ugh¡­ Alright, you win. I¡¯ll stop rubbing it on your face and tell you what I know.¡±


    Wait¡­ Is it over? Making herugh made her surrender?


    ¡°Is there a catch to it?¡± I asked, a little suspicious.


    The flustered Sachi raised her gaze, ¡°There is. But don¡¯t you want to hear it first?¡±


    ¡°I think I already have an idea about it. But fire away. Let¡¯s clear this up and start anew.¡±


    ¡°Start anew¡­ Onoda, you¡¯re a hateful fellow, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things wrong with it! Ugh¡­ Okay, here it is¡­¡± Sachi screamed this time before heaving a sigh as she gave up retorting.


    Anyway, making herugh, flustered and agitated¡­ All of that was calcted. To think that it¡¯s this effective¡­


    Soon enough, the girl finally told me what she just tried to use on me.


    It¡¯s not surprising, really. It¡¯s all about how she linked me to the ¡®ghost¡¯ in the shower stall. And while holding onto the suspicion that I might be involved with Orimura-sensei, Sachi began observing me.


    Furthermore, the reason she approached me today was to clear her doubt. My growing poprity was also a factor. This girl thought she might not get a chance if she stalled it any longer.


    And since she already revealed that secret she¡¯s holding, I cleared that situation for her. Naturally, it¡¯s mixed with truth and lies.


    Like I got lost in the shower stall and before I could escape, she, along with the members of the Volleyball Club arrived.


    As for the reason I ended up walking along the halls and getting lost at the Gymnasium¡¯s Girls¡¯ Side, I used Eguchi-sensei as the reason, not Satsuki. It¡¯s more convincing since I¡¯m her Student Assistant.


    Sachi took a while to digest that information. Fortunately, she looked convinced.


    However, once that happened, the girl finally revealed the catch¡­


    ¡°Onoda, let¡¯s be friends.¡± Sachi smilingly held out her hand after she finally extracted herself from my hold.


    Is it this simple to make a friend?

 Chapter 1007 Reprimanded

    Chapter 1007 Reprimanded¡¡¡¡Before meeting up with Arisa at the abandoned clubroom, I looked for my girls and told them what happened and how Sachi transformed from a known threat to an energetic friend.


    At least, that¡¯s how I started seeing her when we established that rtionship after taking the hand that she offered.


    I mean, there¡¯s no reason to decline. However, I have no idea what¡¯s going to happen next since Sachi promptly fled from the scene while still sporting her flustered expression.


    She dashed away as though she was a sprinter from the track and field club. In just a little over ten seconds, she¡¯s already a hundred meters away from me.


    I did sessfully get to the bottom of the issue so¡­ all¡¯s well that ends well, I guess?


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruki, let me tell you something¡­¡± With a dark expression that tethered betweenughing out loud and getting annoyed at me, Arisa gestured for me toe closer after hearing the same thing that I ryed to my girls concerning Sachi.


    Yep¡­ She¡¯s reacting the same as Nami and the other girls¡­ This would be my 5th time being reprimanded.


    For the record, Aya, Rae and Saki let me off lightly.


    Aya was even happy that I got a new friend.


    Rae was speechless and fell into thinking about whether she should approach Sachi soon or not.


    Saki just didn¡¯t care too much about me getting a new friend. For the opportunist girl, she used that moment for her to take the presented chance in front of her to be intimate with me.


    Without thinking twice, I picked up a chair, ced it next to Arisa, and sat down before hugging her from the side.


    Although she expected that, Arisa incredulously pouted and flicked my forehead. And as though unsatisfied with it, she also focused on my cheeks, pinching them until they turned red. ¡°Listen, you cheeky boyfriend, I admit that it¡¯s an adorable trait of yours. However, I¡¯m just wondering, howe you can be this na?ve when you¡¯re too mature at a lot of things?¡±


    Having experienced the same treatment from the four girls earlier, I simply acted the same and stretched my lips into the same na?ve smile that I showed them, ¡°I¡¯m not perfect, Arisa. When ites to friendship and the likes, I¡¯m a total newb or ignorant.¡±


    Or so I imed¡­ But after weighing my choice earlier, keeping Sachi close by as a friend will allow me to monitor her. Even if she said that she¡¯s not going to use that anymore, I better make sure.


    It might not be detrimental to me if it was leaked but as the person who helped me get out of that situation, I have no intention to drag Orimura-sensei¡¯s name down.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about being ignorant, you cheeky junior. Didn¡¯t you say that she became fixated on you because she wants to get your attention? Moreover, you did all that to her¡­ You¡¯re so quick to be touchy-feely to any girl! Isn¡¯t that what happened to us? In this very room¡­ you hugged me right away!¡±


    Looking at this girl being this exasperated¡­ Apart from being concerned, she¡¯s also feeling a little jealous.


    I get where she¡¯sing from. Nami, Satsuki, Chii, and Hina already pointed that out earlier. As usual, this was just me having the desire to tease her. And sure enough, I¡¯m not disappointed at all.


    ¡°Oh, now that you mentioned it, I love recalling your face at that time, Arisa. Should we reenact it?¡±


    Catching up to what was happening, Arisa released a sigh and facepalmed. ¡°You cheeky bastard. I¡¯m being serious here¡­¡±


    Dropping my yful act, I raised my body, leveling my head to hers. I grabbed the hand covering her face and kissed the back of her hand before caressing her cheek, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just teasing you, Arisa. I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. And know that I¡¯m thankful for it¡­¡±


    Following that, I dropped more kisses on her hand before slowly climbing to her arm until I reached her neck.


    Before taking her lips, I continued, ¡°Katayama¡¯s case is¡­ inevitable. I considered her a threat. Being given the chance to flip it, I did so without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­¡±


    ¡°Is my Arisa being jealous?¡±


    Obviously, not. This girl understood our situation. Furthermore, she even got a good grasp of what was going on around me.


    ¡°Not jealous, you cheeky bastard. I¡¯m concerned about you. You don¡¯t have that much resistance to the girls that you found interesting.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s true¡­ It¡¯s a w that I admit I cannot easily change.¡±


    Thinking about it, although a little different, it¡¯s also a trait present to everyone. When ites to the boy or girl, man or woman that they¡¯re interested in, most people would just sumb to it, in the hopes that they¡¯d be seen in a positive light.


    ¡°How so? Can¡¯t you just¡­ put some distance?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do. Even if she¡¯s my friend now, it¡¯s not necessary for me to look for her. You know, the same as Misaki.¡± I nodded. Sachi is just a friend in the end. And I doubt it will change anytime soon.


    After digesting what I said, aplicated look appeared on her face. And while wryly smiling, she said, ¡°Uh, I feel like I¡¯m turning into a clingy girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You also have a clingy boyfriend here.¡± Kissing her once again, I aimed to calm down whatever negative emotion umted in her mind. Once that was done, I shed another bright smile to her, ¡°Anyway, I have one more thing to report.¡±


    And so, I told her everything about Hana¡¯s reemergence in my life. Although she¡¯s already informed by Nami. She¡¯s not present at that meeting.


    Compared to how she reacted to Sachi, Arisa was instantly provoked by Hana¡¯s deration that I ryed. ¡°Ruki this¡­ Hana. You stole her, right? Did you also¡­ love her?¡±


    That¡¯s a question that no one asked yet but I¡¯m sure that they already assumed my answer to that.


    ¡°I believe so. I wouldn¡¯t steal her if I didn¡¯t feel attracted or drawn in by her.¡± I answered honestly.


    Although there were instances where I let go of girls that I stole because I lost interest, that¡¯s probably a case of my feelings not being reciprocated by them. Or I was hurt by their choices¡­ Just like that one girl that I forced to choose between staying with me or tending to her boyfriend that challenged me.


    ¡°I see¡­ If you say it like that, there¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯re going to take her back¡­ Regardless of what she does in the future.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯m still unsure. At least not until she really shows up and messes up the peace that we created between all of us¡­ But one thing I¡¯m certain of is that no matter what happens, my bottom line is¡­ if any of you girls get hurt in the process, I¡¯ll be her worst nightmare.¡±


    I had no idea what kind of expression I wore but Arisa hurriedly pulled me in her embrace, transferring her warmth to me.


    A whileter, she gently whispered, ¡°I never thought I would be able to see your scary face, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it looks? Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s just how important all of you are to me. I won¡¯t show mercy to those who will hurt you. You¡¯re all my reverse scale.¡± I dered and that made Arisa hug me even tighter.


    Once she noticed that I already calmed down, the girl switched our topic to other things that can be relevant to us. Eventually, when we ran out of topics we took a walk outside and spent the rest of the Mentor Program exploring the whole school grounds while also being all over each other whenever we fell into that kind of mood.

 Chapter 1008 Otsuka-senpais Reminder

    Chapter 1008 Otsuka-senpai''s Reminder¡¡¡¡While touring the school with Arisa, I also used that time to properly observe the other students ¨C be it the 1st or 2nd years ¨C that were currently outside for their Mentor Program.


    Even though I didn¡¯t need to work as a Disciplinary Officer today, it¡¯s about time I took note of the people that I might be dealing with in the future.


    And to help me with that, Arisa enthusiastically introduced me to some.


    Well, some students affected by my new appearance were still many to count. They were mostly girls but some boys were a little envious for various reasons such as my seemingly close rtionship with Shizu and Arisa.


    In any case, having adopted the mindset of not caring about it anymore and with the presence of Arisa at my side, nothing noteworthy happened.


    Following that, I sent her to their clubroom, checked on my other girls and also¡­ observed those three cucks.


    Well, among the three, only Tadano could spare a nce at me and although he didn¡¯t start a conversation, the hostility in his eyes already lessened. It¡¯s as if he already fully epted the situation.


    Nami confessed to me that she¡¯s a little happy about that. Being her childhood friend, she, at least, doesn¡¯t want Tadano to be estranged from her. Even after everything, the girl values the friendship she made. And most likely, she¡¯s hoping for me to be that guy¡¯s new friend ¨C even if it was virtually impossible ¨C or at least, not be at odds with him. She even listed Sakuma as an example.


    Truthfully, it also depends on that guy, if he¡¯s willing toy down his weapon. It can¡¯t be that I¡¯m the only one who will put in an effort.


    That¡¯s how Sakuma did it¡­ The idiot still went to me for advice even after everything I did.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. I didn¡¯t overstay there and continued on my way.


    Visiting the Book Club next before settling in the Literature Club, I also kept the other girls up to date, especially Haruko and Kana, who reprimanded me just the same.


    Haruko with her broad outlook and Kana with her mature one.


    In the case of Sachi befriending me as well as eliminating the threat that she could bring us, Haruko gave the same judgement about how it¡¯s possible for that girl to also turn into my lover. On the other hand, Kana was just as enthusiastic as Aya. She¡¯s one of the few who always reminds me to get time for myself and not just pour everything on them.


    Ah. In a sense, all of them want that but Kana and Aya were the few who were always vocal about it.


    Anyway, soon after I finished updating the two at the Literature Club, we all put our focus on it.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, when are we going to start writing the scenario for that n of yours concerning the Cultural Festival?¡±


    After a few minutes of silence, the bored Otsuka-senpai approached me, her eyes once again glittering with her curiosity.


    Before responding to her, my eyes fell on Ishida-senpai. Coincidentally, she¡¯s also looking at me.


    She then swiftly nodded, conveying that it was fine for me to answer the curious girl.


    We¡¯re still working on that but because I was always busy¡­ Ishida-senpai mostly did the editing and she¡¯s only updating me through messages.


    ¡°It will be next week, senpai. But I think we can now start drafting for ideas. You¡¯re all bored, anyway.¡±


    While Otsuka-senpaiughed at my answer, Ishida-senpai was seemingly triggered. She red at me and said, ¡°Who¡¯s bored? You idiot. Come here then. Let the three of them draft their ideas. As for you, it¡¯s for you to contribute more, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ruki. Rumi also needs help. You¡¯re her sessor, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just here if you need help, Ruki. Remember how vast my knowledge is.¡±


    And reacting to that, Kana encouraged me while Rae unt her knowledge bank. Also they did it adorably, making me have the urge to just dote on them.


    Unfortunately, I have to save that forter.


    When I passed by Otsuka-senpai, the curious girl got me taken aback when she suddenly grabbed my wrist. The girl did that a little stealthily and upon looking down at her, I noticed how her head was lowered.


    And in a volume that only I could hear, she whispered, ¡°Onoda-kun, about that¡­ promise of yours. You haven¡¯t forgotten it, have you?¡±


    Although it¡¯s a simple message, I instantly understood what she meant¡­


    My promise to take responsibility for her curiosity.


    It has been a long time since that instance when I stripped in front of her and showed her my naked body. I¡¯m thankful that it hasn¡¯t resurfaced yet but now that this girl reminded me of it.


    It¡¯s probably close.


    If it happened again, Otsuka-senpai wouldn¡¯t just be satisfied with staring at me. Back then she even sat on top of my erection when I put my clothes back on, trying to feel it with only my track pants and her thin panties separating us.


    After that day, I always kept a close eye on her behavior. Always careful not to push her to that same state again.


    From what I gathered in the days that passed, Otsuka-senpai started openly approaching me in this clubroom even if Kana and Rae were with us. It started when Ishida-senpai also started to get drawn on me. If I¡¯m not wrong, amodating some of her whimsical actions have started to steer her mind away from the curiosity over sexual things.


    Actually, the girl asionally sends me controversial messages, something one wouldn¡¯t expect from a senior. Yep. Those messages concerned sexual topics.


    One time she even asked for my preference. But looking at her being the same as ever, she probably never applied it to herself in a bid to appeal to me. In any case, I always answered her questions even if it waste due to how her name would always be buried by my girls¡¯ messages.


    That¡¯s why before this reminder from her, I¡¯m certain that she won¡¯t drag me back to that room and ask me to strip down again.


    Anyway, the girl didn¡¯t wait for me to answer her. It looked like she only nned on reminding me today.


    And perhaps to not draw suspicion from the other three, Otsuka-senpai acted as though she used me to support her from standing up before walking away and taking my previous seat between Rae and Kana.


    I guess I should prepare myself for the breakout of her curiosity. And before she erupted by herself, I should watch more carefully so that I could control the situation.


    Continuing, I soon reached Ishida-senpai.


    Right. This girl was also waiting for me¡­ Until now, I haven¡¯t made another move on her.


    She¡¯s also acting out her Club President role most of the time so¡­ there¡¯s no point of entry for me. Moreover, even at this moment, as soon as I sat down, she never gave me an opening to joke, or at least tease her or make small talk. Ishida-senpai immediately presented the n and ordered me to check on the changes she made.


    Dropping what was on my mind, I diligently did what she asked while she watched on my side.


    ¡°Ishida-senpai, won¡¯t you at least rx around me?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    I tried probing but I was instantly shot down with that cold countenance.


    Halfway through the club activity, my phone suddenly rang with a unique message tone that I set specifically for someone¡­


    Even with Ishida-senpai furrowing her brows because of it, I hurriedly brought my phone out to check.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s a message from Yue.


    ¡°Ruki, manager is here.¡±

 Chapter 1009 Meeting Miss Manager (1)

    Chapter 1009 Meeting Miss Manager (1)¡¡¡¡Yue¡¯s manager, Kaoru,ing to the house to check on her was something I expected. There¡¯s no way she would easily believe the words of someone like me.


    Someone younger. Someone she hadn¡¯t met before. And more importantly, someone who, in her eyes, was tricking the talent she¡¯s managing.


    Just that, I didn¡¯t expect her to wait until this time. If I¡¯m reading her right, Miss Manager must¡¯ve also understood that Yue needed this time to rx after being imprisoned inside that condominium unit for more than one week. And since this was herst day in this short break, she let Yue enjoy a day without being restricted regardless of whether I was involved or not.


    She knew her location through her phone, after all.


    Perhaps, even if I didn¡¯t bring her homest night, there¡¯s a possibility that she also nned to give her this day. Maybe she¡¯ll let them apany her parents and siblings. But that was if she¡¯s really kind and understanding.


    Anyway, after that message, I quickly called Yue to check on the situation. I felt bad for cutting my interaction with Ishida-senpai short again but that was urgent. I made a mental note to make up for it tomorrow and the next day.


    It¡¯s already been an hour since that call. Knowing that her manager might change her mind and take her home without waiting for me, I got up and excused myself to Ishida-senpai before informing my girls.


    At the moment, I was now in the vicinity of our house.


    From afar, I could spy the blue car parked in front of our house. Further in, I also saw my father¡¯s car.


    Right. Yue told me earlier that her manager knocked on our door fully aware that there was a troublesome couple inside. In fact, she admitted that she chose to show up after guessing that they were my parents.


    Miwa-nee never left the house so she probably had no idea that there was another adult inside there.


    Miss Manager was obviously going to rat me out to my parents, hoping for them to discipline me. Too bad for her, my mother was a contender when ites to spoiling me.


    And so, the talk about my supposed ¡®kidnapping¡¯ of Yue was immediately shelved, never to be brought up again. ording to the girl, her manager was easily subdued by my mother¡¯s charisma. Even before she couldin, my mother already had an answer to it.


    From how lively her tone was earlier during the call, the girl was definitely exhrated at what she witnessed.


    As for what happened with her meeting with my parents, she yed it down by saying ¡®Mother is amazing!¡¯.


    Yep. It¡¯s still my mother who took the spotlight. Poor dad, he was probably suppressed by mom and Miwa-nee.


    Hurrying in my footsteps, I soon reached the vicinity of our house.


    Beforeing in, I first went next door to check on Akane. Knowing what was happening in our house, she informed us that she was going straight to her parents¡¯ house.


    She¡¯s also waiting along with her parents. Ah, no, Uncle wasn¡¯t home. It¡¯s just the mother and daughter spending time together.


    Uh. I only wanted to check on the girl but as soon as she spotted me, Aunt Akemi used that chance to interrogate me.


    Calling it an interrogation was wrong, I think? Nheless, her questions were all aimed at what was happening around me. Although it almost always revolved around highlighting her daughter¡¯s well-being and reminding me not to neglect Akane, Aunt Akemi carefully probed my thought process concerning my goal.


    She often did the same thing during weekends so it¡¯s not a new urrence.


    However, this time the line of questioning concerned Yue and her career.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m rather relieved that you¡¯re concerned over this¡­ But you don¡¯t have to worry. Yue and I already talked about what will happen upon returning to her activity as Asahi.¡±


    After listening for a while, that¡¯s how I answered.


    However, her brows remained furrowed, seemingly unsatisfied with my exnations.


    In the end, Akane had to get in between us and let me escape from her mother¡¯s interrogation.


    But before he left, Aunt Akemi said one final piece.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m telling you this using an adult¡¯s perspective. If you asked Sayuri, she¡¯ll also tell you the same thing. Everything you just said is not viable. You¡¯re just going to make it hard for the girl to travel to and from Tokyo just to meet you for a day or vice versa if you decided to be the one to take that burden. Think about both your health and well-being. You just keep piling up responsibilities on your head.¡±


    Digesting her words, I had no rebuttal on that¡­ But like I said, Yue and I already went over everything that could be said as obstacles to our rtionship.


    Then again, everything that¡¯s happening around us was normally impossible. This was just an additional pile of impossibility that we would aim to ovee. As for the responsibility that¡¯s piling up¡­ that¡¯s all on me.


    As the core of this rtionship, I couldn¡¯t let myself be weighed down by it. That''s why instead of overthinking about all of it, I would tackle it one by one or as they came blocking our path.


    A few dozen stepster, the anxious Yue received me from the front door.


    Well, I got somewhat dyed because of Aunt Akemi but upon seeing my face, the normally cool girl that could sing really well even in front of the crowd, brightly smiled as she let out a relieved sigh.


    Using a kiss to calm the girl down, I then let her drag me to the living room where her manager and my parents are having a tea session.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you, Miss Manager. I apologize for my brash way of talking earlier.¡± With my usual normal smile, I first greeted the woman in a typical business suit, who immediately reacted upon seeing me being escorted by Yue from the front door, before bowing my head down.


    Showing humility after what I did earlier was definitely something I ought to do.


    At the side, my parents looked at me with meaningful gazes. My father especially furrowed his brows at my disy.


    If I could trante that, it would be this¡­ ¡°Look at this boy strutting about again.¡±


    Anyway, I swept that away for now and focused on the woman.


    Contrary to what I expected, Miss Manager is young.


    I thought she¡¯d be at least in herte twenties but judging from her posture and choice of fashion, it¡¯s safe to say that she¡¯s just in her early twenties or even younger than that.


    A senior in college maybe? I don¡¯t know.


    Looks can be deceiving anyway. I would just treat her cordially. Thest thing I needed was her being so opposed to our rtionship.


    Surprisingly, her reaction to my appearance was just normal. Perhaps she¡¯s already used to seeing handsome guys. Well, there¡¯s also the possibility that she¡¯s just different. Not everyone was the same, after all.


    In any case, this is better for me.


    When I raised my head again, Miss Manager looked like she was at a loss for words. Judging from how she¡¯s ncing at my mother, she¡¯s afraid to offend her if she suddenly went ballistic on me.


    Yep. She¡¯s definitely still mad at me for taking Yue. My mother might¡¯ve tamed her because of her overwhelming presence but what I did wouldn¡¯t just get erased.


    So, what to do here?


    Tame her myself and let her vent out the frustration I dropped on her, obviously.


    ¡°Miss Manager need not worry. My mother will understand your anger. And so do I. Please don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Without missing a beat, I said all of that while I held Yue as close to me as possible¡­ to provoke a reaction out of her.

 Chapter 1010 Meeting Miss Manager (2)

    Chapter 1010 Meeting Miss Manager (2)¡¡¡¡¡°Have you no shame?!¡± Miss Manager¡¯s unrestrained scream instantly upied our living room. Furthermore, she briskly lunged at me, not caring that she could trip herself just to take Yue out of my grasp.


    Although provoking her was a sess, she exceeded my expectation for reacting this strongly.


    Luckily, our space was limited, I sidestepped to dodge her and held my hand out, effectively preventing her from tumbling down.


    My mom covered her mouth to hide her amusement from that scene. On the other hand, my father disappointedly shook his head. Well, the disappointment was directed at me.


    It was a thoughtless decision and certainly unsatisfactory, I admit. Good thing that Miwa-nee brought Minoru away or else, he¡¯d probably be frightened from Miss Manager¡¯s scream.


    When Miss Manager stabilized herself, I pulled my outstretched arm back, released Yue, and ced her behind me.


    As the woman slowly turned to face me, I could feel her embarrassment as well as her fury from what had just transpired.


    Nheless, before she could scream once again, Yue peeked her head out from behind me to address her. ¡°Manager, will you c-calm down? We talked about this earlier.¡±


    Yue stuttered a bit on that as ate emergence of her surprise. Observing both of their reactions, she probably hadn¡¯t seen her manager be that enraged yet.


    And likewise, this was probably Miss Manager¡¯s first time being enraged by someone she had just met for the first time.


    Raising my hand in surrender, I also addressed her as soon as her rage-fueled eyes focused on me. ¡°I saw you hesitating, Miss Manager. That¡¯s why I thought to kickstart the vexation you had over my reappearance in Yue¡¯s life.¡±


    Before continuing, I endearingly patted Yue¡¯s head before giving her a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Once again, I apologize for bringing her here. I have no reason to break my promise to bring her backter but since you¡¯re already here¡­ I guess we can settle our differences now. For this whimsical girl¡¯s sake.¡±


    Calling her whimsical earned me a pinch on my side but Yueughed nheless. I mean, everything she did before our reunion could be said as whimsical on her part. Honestly answering the talk show host¡¯s questionnded her in a precarious situation where her origin and the man thought to have inspired her became a hot topic. Following that, after going back to this city, she foolishly put on a ridiculous disguise and went to the mall just to ¡®catch some air¡¯.


    If not for the coincidence of meeting me there, she¡¯d probably be in a more erring situation had someone be curious enough about why she¡¯s badly disguised.


    Again, that¡¯s another whimsical decision of her.


    What more? She sat close and called out to me, leading to my recognition of her. It was like she was bereft of any caution about her new identity as the rising star Mabushisa Asahi.


    And the following scenes after that were even more whimsical. Bringing me into her unit, confessing how she still loves me and even told me that she could throw it all away.


    Right. Everything she did these past two weeks was like she was dancing atop a rope and beneath it, spikes sprawled endlessly. Had she fallen from it, her career would be all over before she could truly take her ce among those shining stars that made their names a legend.


    Upon hearing my suggestion, although Miss Manager¡¯s re didn¡¯t ease up, she closed her eyes and went back to her seat.


    She then lowered her head in front of my mother and said, ¡°I apologize for that unbing disy, Miss Sayuri.¡±


    She used a very respectful tone towards my mother. It looks like she truly got subdued by her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my silly son¡¯s fault. You don¡¯t have to lower your head like that, Kaoru-chan.¡± My mother answered, still covering her mouth. Most likely she¡¯s still grinning widely. If not for herzy-looking eyes, she¡¯d be caught easily.


    But what¡¯s that? Kaoru-chan? My mom is seriously too overpowered. I would be doomed if she became an enemy.


    Well, let¡¯s stop exaggerating.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s right, Miss Manager. You don¡¯t have to. Also, mom, dad, can you¡­ leave us for a while? I think it will be better for Miss Manager to vent her grievance towards me.¡±


    ¡°Ruki, I won¡¯t stop you on that but do remember, not every problem can be solved by falling headfirst into it. Talk it out properly. This concerns the youngdy¡¯s future.¡±


    Probably finding out that it¡¯s his best chance to talk, my father aired out an advice while looking very proud of himself. He even nudged his sses for added dramatic effect.


    Unluckily for him, my mother shot him down so easily. ¡°What are you grandstanding for, dear? Let¡¯s go and give them the space. Kaoru-chan, you have my blessing to knock some sense into this boy if he went overboard once again. But here¡¯s to hoping that you¡¯ll find amon ground.¡±


    My mom addressed Miss Manager again and picked up her unfinished cup of tea. She drank that so gracefully before coolly leaving the living room along with my father.


    Momentster, I could faintly hear her excited giggling as she went up the stairs to look for Minoru¡­


    Really, my mom¡¯s too overpowered.


    Anyway, with the living room cleared, I grabbed Yue¡¯s hand and guided her to take the vacant seats my parents left behind. In this way, we became face to face with Miss Manager.


    As soon as we faced each other, Miss Manager¡¯s seemingly enchanted expression froze before reverting to an indifferent and superior one. She raised the teacup and sipped on it beforefortably resting her back.


    Like an employer to an employee, she looked down at me. I guess this was how she usually was¡­ Now that my parents were out of the picture, the pressure weighing on her shoulders disappeared.


    ¡°Hmm... Asahi, are you sure about this¡­. boy? His parents, especially Miss Sayuri, are outstanding. However, I doubt he inherited their outstanding genes. For brazenly taking Asahi in this house to spend the night, I expect you have your own exnation on that.¡±


    Heh¡­ Look at this woman. For her to be like this right away, it¡¯s like what she showed earlier was an illusion.


    In any case, I expected as much from her. Moreover, thanks to my parents¡¯ I got the idea that this wouldn¡¯t be as bad as I thought.


    She could fold so easily, after all.


    Anyway, I needed her to be our ally, so to speak. So as much as possible, I¡¯ll cater to what she desires in this talk before doing what I ought to do.


    However, before I could construct my response in my mind, Yue jumped out, defending me.


    ¡°Manager, he¡¯s not at fault for that! I¡­ I¡¯m the one who told him to take me away! I told you already¡­ I asked him toe. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Asahi, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not believing you¡­ This is the case of confirming this boy¡¯s intention. You¡¯re a star¡­ He might be handsome and has good parents but don¡¯t you forget how he abandoned you once. I don¡¯t trust him at all!¡± Although she¡¯s responding to Yue, Miss Manager¡¯s hostile eyes were fixated on me.


    Without a doubt, that¡¯s her genuine view of me.


    Now then¡­ how should I flip it?


    True. There¡¯s the easy way of relying on my mother¡¯s influence on her but what¡¯s the point in doing that?


    I have to be the one to convince her that Yue isn¡¯t blinded by her love for me.

 Chapter 1011 How to convince her

    Chapter 1011 How to convince her¡¡¡¡Having been in this situation many times before, no matter how much Miss Manager fumed at her seat, I was unrattled. Besides, we¡¯re in our territory. She¡¯s clearly only using her ¡®adult¡¯ card here and in her eyes, I was but an ambitious snot-nosed brat who wanted to fool Yue. Furthermore, despite seeing my parents and being tamed by my mother, she believed that I was nothingpared to her.


    From how Miss Manager postured on her seat, I could put out a guess that she¡¯s totally underestimating us. Most likely, she¡¯s thinking of only pretending to hear our side and a decision has already been made which involved not letting Yue ruin herself by keeping this rtionship with me.


    I remained silent for a while and watched their exchanges, observing the woman through her words and actions.


    Perhaps she thought I was stumped by the pressure she was exuding, I noticed how Miss Manager disyed an extremely smug look with a hint of satisfaction. It¡¯spletely different from how she could be likened to a drenched puppy in my mother¡¯s presence.


    I wonder where she got this courage? I mean, they could so easily return. Won¡¯t it be more embarrassing for her to suddenly flip back to wagging her tail after being this aggressive?


    Uh. Maybe this was just her personality, who knows? She¡¯s still young so she¡¯s probably still childish on the inside¡­


    Anyway, with this, I continue to doubt whether Yue¡¯s description of her as kind and understanding was truly fitting.


    True, she¡¯s concerned for the girl. However, this looks like the situation with Ogawa wherein she¡¯s just going to assume everything and unt her sense of justice without fully understanding the situation. Or she already had her own preconceived judgement even beforeing here.


    Either way, we never nned to back down against her.


    ¡°Manager, didn¡¯t we talk about this earlier? Are you going back on your words? You said you understood¡­¡±


    After around a minute where Yue and Miss Manager just stared at each other, seeminglymunicating silently, the former eventually stood up, reminding thetter of what they talked about when I wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡°I did say that, Asahi. However¡­¡± Maintaining the calm on her face, Miss Manager so easily deflected that. As they went over what they talked about, the situation quickly devolved into a one-sided conversation, wherein Miss Manager would always have a prepared ¡®but¡¯ from what they agreed on earlier.


    What a sly woman. Yue was given false hope.


    Nheless, Yue still didn¡¯t back down after that. She still tried convincing her.


    When nothing worked, Yue threatened Miss Manager that she was noting back to Tokyo.


    Unfortunately, that also failed to work.


    Miss Manager still had another card up her sleeve that managed to silence Yue.


    ¡°Asahi, if you¡¯re going to be this difficult, I will have no choice but to inform your mother.¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­ Her ace was Yue¡¯s parents.


    Truthfully, Miss Manager could have easily informed them of what was happening but she didn¡¯t. At least, not yet.


    If Yue¡¯s parents also got involved, it¡¯s not wrong to say that it would be hard for us to get their blessing. I mean, the day we reconnected, Yue¡¯s mother called her and doubtfully asked if she met with me. She lied at that time to stop her from probing.


    At the moment, she¡¯s probably confident to resolve this without getting them involved. And with Yue threatening not to go back, she yed that card perfectly.


    Or in her mind, that was perfect.


    I actually have no idea why she hasn¡¯t informed them yet. They¡¯re also living in this city. It will be easy for them toe and give her a backup in dissuading Yue or asking me to step back for the girl¡¯s sake.


    Though we prepared for that, we both know that they¡¯re going to be a wall that we¡¯ll have to ovee in the future.


    Acting dejected, Yue retreated to my side and muttered in a volume that only I could hear, ¡°How is it, Ruki? Is my acting great?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect. As I expected from my Yue.¡± I hugged the girl tightly, letting her snuggle as close as possible before praising her.


    For sure, in Miss Manager¡¯s eyes, Yue looked like she was seekingfort in my embrace.


    That¡¯s right¡­ Everything was an act on Yue¡¯s part¡­ Or rather, she already expected that Miss Manager would react this way when she updated me earlier. Yue didn¡¯t leave out the details of the talk she had with Miss Manager.


    And before ending the call, we nned what our approach would be.


    At this point, the first part was a sess¡­


    It¡¯s time for me to take the stage. To turn her into our natural ally¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what Miss Manager nned, we¡¯re going to make her ept our rtionship. And help us in the process.¡±


    As I held the girl as intimately as possible, I said all that in a loud voice which made Miss Manager raise her thin eyebrows. Anticipation welled up on her face.


    She was intrigued. True but the woman quickly recovered, maintaining her perceived superiority in this situation.


    Earlier, just holding Yue close made her lose her cool but now that Yue was closely snuggling with me, she¡¯s holding herself well.


    Whether that¡¯s because of her confidence to separate us or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Anyway, I better start.


    While I continued gently caressing Yue¡¯s head who¡¯s now enjoying my embrace, I faced Miss Manager¡¯s gaze and put on a meaningful smile, ¡°Manager, what if I ask you to help us?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? This is thest day you¡¯re going to disturb Asahi¡¯s life. Be content with that and never appear before her again.¡±


    Her response was swift. She even straightened her back, her gazending on Yue¡¯s back. She seemed so sure at that conclusion.


    Well, that question was just an opening act.


    ¡°Miss Manager, aren¡¯t you a cold woman? Where¡¯s the kind and understanding Sister Kaoru that this girl boasted a lot to me? I thought you¡¯d be the dependable ally that¡¯s going to help us. Just like how you made sure that she won¡¯t be inconvenienced by the higher-ups in yourpany, we¡¯re looking forward to having this talk with you and gathering your support. s¡­ it seems she¡¯s wrong.¡± I intentionally shook my head in dismay before looking down on Yue.


    This time, the girl was already silently giggling at my act.


    In Miss Manager¡¯s eyes, Yue probably appeared as though she was bawling her eyes out while snuggling to my chest. Her shoulders were trembling, after all. But the truth was she was just holding herself back fromughing out loud.


    Anyway, because of my words and how I acted disappointed, Miss Manager was dumbfounded. She¡¯s a little confused but when her gaze returned to Yue, a gentle expression surfaced on it followed by genuine concern.


    She tried reaching her hand out but stopped midway, closed her eyes, and turned her head away. She¡¯s struggling to keep this fa?ade she¡¯s showing us.


    Yep. Beneath this seemingly cruel adult act that she¡¯s showing to make Yue give up on me, she¡¯s still just a concerned youngdy who couldn¡¯t let her ¡®little sister¡¯ experience another heartbreak. And another thing¡­ She¡¯s someone who likes to be appreciated for something she did.


    Earlier, although brief, it showed that she was pleased to hear my apology. She probably thought that what she did was effective.


    Anyway, what we¡¯re aiming to do is simple¡­ use those traits of her to soften her up and hear us out properly.


    Yue¡¯s act was the lukewarm water to wake her up and my words were like the ringing of the bell to prevent her from turning a blind eye again.


    This time, she now had no choice but to face us without her preconceived judgement. If she still cares for Yue¡¯s well-being, of course.


    ¡°Miss Manager, you can drop the act now¡­ If you want to be certain that she¡¯s going to return with you, let¡¯s continue this talk in her unit. There, you can ask the security to send me out if you still find me as a deceitful person who returned just because Yue¡¯s already a celebrity.¡±


    Without waiting for her to recover, I continued with an unassuming tone. And this time, Yue also raised her head and warmly gazed at her manager.


    Uh¡­ Yue put on fake tears to keep up the act.

 Chapter 1012 Miss Managers Decision

    Chapter 1012 Miss Manager''s Decision¡¡¡¡With our actpletely bought by Miss Manager, she found no reason to turn down my suggestion. In fact, with the way I worded it, everything seemed to turn in her favor. She will have the means to throw me out as soon as she deems it necessary.


    Well, if ites to that I won¡¯t just let myself be thrown out.


    Even though she still acted like the strict adult that she wanted to portray herself to be, Yue and I already had a thorough read of her character.


    That¡¯s why to make it easy for all of us, we keenly catered to her pleased mood until we reached the unit.


    Moreover, on the way there, I let Yue showcase to Miss Manager the disguise using the wig and other essories that I borrowed from Ririka. That way, it gave her some peace of mind that Yue hadn¡¯t been spotted by anyone else which could lead to another scandal to her name.


    At first, Miss Manager appeared uninterested in Yue''s transformation.


    But when Yue leaned forward from the backseat of the car, her amazed expression betrayed her.


    Right at that moment, she let out honest praise that made Yue thoroughly pleased.


    Following, the remaining time before we arrived at the condominium was spent by Yue breaking her cold fa?ade further.


    By the time we entered the unit, Miss Manager¡¯s fighting spirit was already exhausted to the point that she instantly ran towards the long couch and exhaustedlyid down there, pushing the reason why we were there or that I was with them to the back of her head.


    I looked at Yue for some kind of exnation because it¡¯s not something I expected. However, like me, the girl stood there confused and speechless.


    ¡°L-let me check.¡± Yue eventually said as she approached the woman in a business suit sprawled on the couch in an udylike fashion.


    She looked so defenseless by doing that.


    I thought I already grasped how her mind works but this was so random.


    Did Yue pick up her whimsical trait from this woman? I don¡¯t know.


    Even though this could be better in a normal situation, this wasn¡¯t what we needed at the moment. We wouldn¡¯t be able to finish our objective of getting her help and turning her into an ally.


    As I watched Yue approach the woman, I also followed albeit maintaining a distance to properly observe her.


    ¡°Sister Kaoru, are you going to sleep?¡± She cautiously asked.


    The woman responded with an unenergetic hum before covering her eyes with her arm. ¡°Hmm¡­ We¡¯re not done yet. I¡¯m just gonna¡­ rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Are you feeling unwell? Do you need something? Water or anything.¡±


    ¡°No. Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m exhausted from your antics, let me just¡­ take a moment to breathe.¡± Miss Manager snappily answered before turning to the side, showing us her back.


    From that, it¡¯s safe to say that she¡¯s not acting at all. But like I said, only her fighting spirit whittled away when Yue did her best to break herposure and return to how she was¡­ in ordance with her real behavior or how Yue described her.


    Finding it hopeless to continue conversing with her, Yue returned to me while helplessly shaking her head,


    ¡°Did we overdo it, Ruki?¡± The girl asked, concern filling her face.


    We definitely did not. I mean, we technically didn¡¯t do anything but put on an act.


    ¡°Not really. But since she said she needed to take a breath, let¡¯s give her the space. We still have time. Also, it''s good timing¡­ We also appreciate this breather. Let¡¯s see, why don¡¯t I cook dinner for you?¡±


    We couldn¡¯t do anything about Miss Manager acting like that and also¡­ I couldn¡¯t just leave without aplishing anything.


    Although I genuinely suggested that for Yue¡¯s satisfaction, I also watched if Miss Manager would react to it.


    s, she looked like she was keen on resting. She¡¯s possibly already close to sleeping.


    Can she be more careless and random?


    ¡°You¡¯re going to cook for me?!¡± Casting away the helplessness from her manager¡¯s act, Yue¡¯s mood instantly flipped to excitement. Her eyes brilliantly shone as she almost jumped from happiness at the prospect of eating something I prepared.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You¡¯ll be returning tomorrow and I feel like I haven¡¯t done anything boyfriend-like except spoiling you¡­¡±


    Well, she didn¡¯t need me to act like a perfect boyfriend but this time, I wanted to do something for her. If not here, I also prepared to cook for her at home.


    Since Miss Manager looked like she¡¯d be out ofmission for at most an hour, I had Yue lead me to her kitchen to check if there were ingredients we could use.


    Unfortunately, apart from those easy-to-cook ones¡­ There¡¯s nothing that could be used for a proper dinner.


    Thinking about it, Yue only ordered take-out for the dinner she prepared for mest Sunday.


    And with this, we got another great chance to do something a couple would do.


    Going to the supermarket together.


    To make sure that her manager wouldn¡¯t just breathe fire in rage when she woke up and didn¡¯t find us in the unit, we left a note that we were only going out to buy something for dinner.


    Well, we mentioned on the note that it would only take us half an hour to return. However, not counting the time we spent walking to and from the supermarket and park, it took us more than two hours.


    And that¡¯s because the excited Yue wanted to explore the whole supermarket; it was her first timeing to one. Moreover, she¡¯s not just exhrated because of it, there¡¯s also the fact that her first trip to the supermarket was with me.


    Furthermore, after the supermarket, we also stopped at a park and sat down, extending the ¡®do something that couples do¡¯ mindset.


    It was already night so the risk was lower than normal. Besides, I wasn¡¯t going to say no if it¡¯s for the girl¡¯s enjoyment.


    I even wished to extend the night further just to make more memories with her before our inevitable temporary separation tomorrow.


    s, we had no choice but to cut it short to two hours today.


    Returning to the unit, the first thing we noticed was Miss Manager standing by the front door, seemingly weing us back.


    Through her eyes, there¡¯s a noticeable rage in it directed at me. But at the same time, a relieved sigh was exhaled by her.


    Perhaps, even with the note, she¡¯s worrying that Yue wouldn¡¯t return.


    ¡°Sister Kaoru, you¡¯re awake! You see, Ruki will cook dinner for us!¡± Still in her jolly mood, Yue happily strode to Miss Manager.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Do you mind if I use the kitchen? We can have that talk after we¡¯re done eating.¡± I added as I followed behind Yue. Furthermore, I intentionally used a friendly and familiar tone as though we¡¯re also as close as she is to Yue.


    Miss Manager despondently stared at me before sighing again, ¡°¡­ Suit yourself. But let¡¯s do that talk right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, Sister Kaoru?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Looks like Miss Manager has alreadye to a decision¡­¡±


    While Yue was confused at this sudden shift by the woman, I felt like this was a decisive moment.


    If I give meaning to what I thought was her random act of resting as soon as we arrived here, it¡¯s possible that she used that time to properly assess the situation.


    On whether she should continue to oppose us or give way once and for all.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I dide to a decision. For the record, I don¡¯t like you at all, Onoda. I¡¯m aware of how you rejected her. And your rejection gave birth to that song¡­ The song that became this girl¡¯s entry to this industry¡­ No matter what angle I look, it¡¯s easy to understand that you returned to her life because of how she answered.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s a fair judgement, Miss Manager. I¡¯ll probably reach the same answer if I were in your shoes. I won¡¯t defend my sudden reappearance in her life.¡±


    When Yue heard me agreeing to Miss Manager¡¯s word, the jolly mood she had instantly disappeared as she held onto my arm, worry filling her face.


    I smiled gently at the girl and patted her head, wordlessly conveying to her that she shouldn¡¯t worry at all.


    Following that, I faced Miss Manager again whose eyes also focused on Yue. Her gaze was warm and thoughtful¡­


    I see¡­ I could now guess the decision she made.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. I only trust Yue and her judgement. I indeed dismissed all of her words earlier but I took the time to analyze them properly while you¡¯re away¡­ She¡¯s an honest and lovely girl that doesn¡¯t have to experience another abandonment. If she¡¯s so sure about you, I¡¯ll trust her just this one time.¡±


    As her words dropped one by one, the concerned Yue understood where that was going. And when she finished, the girl¡¯s face lit up as she instantly jumped at Miss Manager, hugging her in the process, ¡°Sister Kaoru! Thank you!¡±


    We prepared a n to deal with her opposition but out of nowhere, she¡¯s now epting it. Really, did we worry for nothing?


    But that¡¯s also understandable¡­


    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re the only ones with a working brain here. She might¡¯ve agreed today but she explicitly stated that she doesn¡¯t like nor trust me. She¡¯s decided this in consideration of Yue.


    ¡°I understand, Miss Manager. I¡¯m thankful for the consideration. Truly, I am¡­ But¡­ can we move on now? You¡¯re both hungry, are you not? Let me cook something and let¡¯s end this day without a grumbling stomach. I also have something to say to Miss Manager but that can wait forter.¡± After saying that, I bowed slightly to her before making my way to the kitchen.


    Yue quickly followed me, her jolly mood returning, making the surrounding air lighter and livelier.

 Chapter 1013 Straightening the Issue

    Chapter 1013 Straightening the Issue¡¡¡¡In essence, the meeting with her manager turned out to be smoother than we expected. I expected an adamant Miss Manager considering she could even ping Yue¡¯s phone just to keep track of her location.


    Furthermore, just the fact that she didn¡¯t inform her parents ¨C the people that should be more concerned over Yue¡¯s life ¨C it somehow hinted to me that she¡¯s still trying to understand Yue¡¯s choice.


    The talk and everything that happened afterward, not counting how she was tamed by my mother, allowed her to understand that it would be more detrimental for Yue if she prohibited her from maintaining her rtionship with me.


    Besides, there¡¯s that one detail that was more impactful than the rest. Yue is willing to return to Tokyo and my promise to let her go or escort her here.


    Well, she revealed that while we were eating.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because she found what I prepared delightful which turned her mood from 0 to 100 real quick. Or maybe, it was just her whimsical nature again. It¡¯s hard to determine it by now.


    In any case, she¡¯s still looking at me with hostility. But Yue turned that into something to tease her about. Saying things like, ¡®You¡¯ll get wrinkles if you keep creasing your forehead¡¯ or ¡®I get that my Ruki is handsome, Sister Kaoru. Careful not to fall for him, okay? He¡¯ll never let you go as well.¡¯


    Well, the first one turned into a burst ofughter between them but the second was overreaching and it turned into another reminder that I abandoned Yue once.


    I doubt she¡¯d fall for me anyway. She¡¯s unperturbed with my ¡®boosted¡¯ appearance. Furthermore, I¡¯m an enemy in her eyes. An enemy she had to watch closely for Yue¡¯s sake.


    On the same note, I couldn¡¯t find any charming points about her. Not that I¡¯m trying to find one, alright? I just always tend to properly observe someone in front of me.


    Even those who were trying to block my way became subjects to observer skills.


    After finishing the dinner, I prepared my piece.


    With Yue changing seats to snuggle close to me, I once again faced Miss Manager, this time, my seemingly nonchnt, cold, or indifferent expression was reced with a sharp one. I looked at her intently and aimed to get her full attention.


    When I deemed that she was ready to listen, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Miss Manager, I understand that it will be hard for me to meet Yue. Given her busy schedule plus her need to attend school or finish her educational modules, I won¡¯t be demanding to meet her. For this, you have my word.¡±


    That¡¯s first. Yue seconded me since she was not going to trust me, it was Yue who had her trust. If Yue vouched for my words, then she¡¯s going to hold onto it.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m about to tell you that myself.¡±


    ¡°Next, I also understand the extreme risk of ruining her career through a scandal. However, I wanted to maintain contact with her at least. Through her the inte, phone calls or messages. Anything that could make me see her. I believe Yue will love to clear this up. We¡¯re going to have a long-distance rtionship starting tomorrow but we both desire to close that distance in any convenient way possible.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just call her any time. That¡¯s not possible. Even messages are no good. There could be someone nearby who could spy your name popping up on her phone¡¯s screen. You have to wait until she contacts you first or you can ask me if it¡¯s possible to contact her. I will not shortchange you on that.¡±


    As expected, it would be like this. She just had to be very careful. But then again, Yue is still a hot topic and her fans ranged from young boys and girls to adults. It¡¯s enough to say that she¡¯s popr with a wide range of audiences. Although there could be some that might support her had she revealed her rtionship status, she¡¯d be criticized a lot.


    Even at the moment, her answer to the talk show was still being talked about in different forums and spaces. Some even started specting that she was meeting with the one who inspired her ¨C which is true ¨C but their imaginations were wild. Who knows where they would go with their spections if she revealed that she¡¯s already taken?


    But that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t reveal it in the future¡­ There woulde a time when her position in that industry would be properly stabilized so that even with the issues thrown at her, she¡¯d be able to stand firm without faltering. And I would be there supporting her at that time. Perhaps the other girls too.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I understand. But what about her friends?¡± If I can¡¯t contact her normally then I can ask for the other girls¡¯ help. Also, they renamed their group chat in consideration of Yue.


    ¡°Friends? Does she have one?¡±


    This¡­ Now that I think about it, she looks like a loner¡­ Does she stay that way for more than a year? She should have some acquaintance in the same industry, right? Uh¡­ I haven¡¯t asked her about it.


    I looked at the girl and saw her making an exaggerated hurt expression.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ Sister Kaoru, I have friends! Also, I made some when I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How did you make some when you¡¯re imprisoned here?¡±


    For her to tantly say imprisoned, this manager is really something else. I wonder how she is normally?


    ¡°There¡¯s the inte! I reconnected with the friends I have in middle school. Look!¡±


    And there¡­ she showed the picture she took with Akane¡­


    But this girl¡­ That¡¯s a photo they took in our bedroom! Although they¡¯re not naked, they¡¯re both dressed lightly.


    I cautiously peeked at Miss Manager¡¯s reaction and fortunately, she didn¡¯t find anything strange about it.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that girl? She¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Ah... Even if I¡¯m not Akane, I felt a little proud hearing someone praise her like that.


    ¡°My friend, of course! Also¡­ I have three new songs in the making. One is already almost finished. Wanna hear it?¡±


    ¡°Three?! You said beforeing here that you¡¯re out of ideas!¡±


    ¡°Look, look. Who is beside me, Sister Kaoru?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your inspiration?¡± Wide-eyed and a little doubtful, Miss Manager stared at me. I returned that with a small smile which made her a little flustered.


    ¡°Correct!¡± Yue proudly beamed at her manager. With this, the conversation was somehow stirred in a different direction.


    Nheless, I let the girl direct the conversation to it. I mean, my questions and everything I wanted to say was more or less answered already. And if there¡¯s a need to rify something, there¡¯s still timeter or tomorrow.


    With Yue¡¯s reveal of her new songs, she now had lost the card of thinking that reconnecting with me would bring more negative than positive.


    While the two talked about Music and other topics concerning the world they live in, I somehow started failing to keep up. There was some jargon that I had to use on the inte to search for its meaning. So, I stopped when I deemed it impossible and just started cleaning the table. Like a proper househusband.


    By the time I returned to Yue¡¯s side, Miss Manager was still speechless. She¡¯s wearing earphones, listening to the song she made.


    The one that was inspired by our reunion. Coincidence.


    ¡°¡­ I¡­ I will send it to the President right away! I¡¯m sure this will be approved instantly! Also, this can be used as a springboard for your fame to return to how it was before that disastrous talk show. No, you¡¯ll even reach higher!¡±


    Miss Manager promptly stood up as soon as she finished listening to the song. And this time, she acted in haste as though a fish she¡¯s trying to reel in was about to escape.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Look at her go, Ruki. I knew she was going to react like that. We should¡¯ve let her hear it first.¡± Yue smugly said at my side.


    Well, we could¡¯ve done that but I doubt she¡¯d react this way. In a sense, she rode a roller coaster of emotions before finding the exhrating thrill at the end. That¡¯s why her reaction was more pronounced.


    Anyway, I am also proud and in love with that song by Yue¡­ I even asked her to record it clearly for me. And I always listened to it whenever I got the chance.


    Surely, the other girls would soon hear it as well¡­ Her fans within the group would be more than thrilled. But since it¡¯s telling a story, they¡¯d also be more informed of what happened between us through Yue¡¯s perspective.

 Chapter 1014 Picking up Miho

    Chapter 1014 Picking up Miho¡¡¡¡For the next half hour or so, Miss Manager made a few calls, arranging the people involved in the production of Yue¡¯s new song. While she was doing that, Yue and I watched from the side as the girl exined to the ignorant me the arduous process that they were going to do to produce it formercial release.


    Well, I asked her about it. I, at least, want to be aware of the inner workings of the industry Yue belonged to.


    Once she was done with the call, Miss Manager faced us again, her expression a littleplicated. Most likely, she¡¯s finding it hard to suddenly appear so enthusiastic after she attempted to oppose our rtionship.


    To get her out of that state, Yue naturally made a move, calming her down. Naturally, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Manager to flip what she thought of me because of it. Because in the end, it¡¯s still Yue who wrote and created it.


    In any case, during thest hour before I left, her hostile gaze mellowed out, making it possible for Yue and I to savor the time while nning our future ns.


    -


    -


    Even though it was already deep in the night when I left Yue¡¯s condominium unit, my feet still didn¡¯t lead me back home.


    It¡¯s Tuesday night and earlier this morning, Miho already asked me to pick her up. She¡¯s going to stay with us until Friday while her parents are away.


    She didn¡¯t inform them about her ns. I mean, they¡¯re not even aware that Miho is in a rtionship with someone. Even back then, they¡¯re not aware that she got into a rtionship and¡­ got stolen by someone else.


    Anyway, from what I heard from her, she did make an excuse that if she¡¯s going to be alone with their housekeeper, she told them that she¡¯s going to stay with a friend.


    Obviously, the friend she mentioned is none other than Akane. The silly girl is now the convenient excuse for the girls if they want to stay overnight.


    Just recently, Aoi and Ria made use of that and they were never questioned.


    Of course, the limitation is to only use it once in a while, or else, their parents would be suspicious or they¡¯d just straight up reject them.


    In the future, I expect others will also use that excuse. Elizabeth already nned to do so two weeks ago but given that her parents became strict with her after that day they found me in her room, she failed at gaining their permission.


    At the very least, they still allowed Yukari for a sleepover that night before I visited their house in the morning.


    Anyway, I soon arrived at the area where Miho¡¯s house was located. The same as back then, before entering the street, I passed by the studio where she¡¯s always practicing before. The ce where I first met her.


    Since it was already deep in the night, the studio as well as the surrounding houses or establishments was already silent. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t help but stop for a bit in front of it.


    Somehow, my mind took me back to that day.


    I was also only passing by when suddenly I stopped and my head turned to the direction where a soothing melody was ying. Since the interior was built soundproofed, it was actually faint but it sessfully drew me in.


    I only tried following the sound back then. However, before I knew it, my gazended on Miho through the clear windows.


    That day, I remembered that she was alone yet I waited for her outside not knowing why I did that. Furthermore, I only found out that she is in a rtionship the day after that.


    Back then, she only gave me a passing nce and showed a dismissive attitude before walking in the direction of her house.


    Miho thought that the first time we met was at the school. Only after sessfully tearing down her prideful self and stealing her for myself did the girl vaguely remember someone spying on her during one of her piano practices at the studio.


    Not that I thought about this, I was probably already captivated by her since the first time I met her. It¡¯s only my desire that prevented me from instantly recognizing her as someone I¡¯m interested in¡­


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Being here at this ce again sure takes me back.¡± I muttered to myself before continuing on my steps.


    Surely, my mood improved once again as I traversed the few dozen steps before arriving in front of the Nishioka Household.


    ¡°Ruki!¡±


    Without needing to call her. The girl that I was just thinking about elegantly emerged from the smaller entrance to theirrge house or mansion?


    She elegantly walked toward me while beaming a very charming smile that was further entuated by her short red dress. Well, she¡¯s wearing a thick coat on top of it to protect herself from the cold of the night.


    Before receiving her, I checked our surroundings and made sure that no one else was present at the moment.


    Even though this was supposed to be a rich neighborhood where their houses were at least two times bigger than ours, there¡¯s still a possibility that a neighbor might tattle about her being picked up by me to her parents. It¡¯s better to make sure that we¡¯d have great days ahead of us.


    Once I deemed it clear, I also started approaching the girl and received her in my arms, lifting her in the process as though we were a couple who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    Miho liked it a lot that the cold gathered by waiting outside quickly warmed up. Moreover, our lips naturally pressed against each other, sharing a deep, intimate kiss.


    After savoring that for a few minutes, the two of us were out of breath as she guided me to the entrance where she emerged from.


    Their gate was huge and probably intended as a vehicle entrance to their spacious front yard.


    ¡°Miho, we¡¯re taking the train. We can¡¯t carry all of this¡­¡± I said as soon as I saw two suitcases and two boxes; one square and one tall, rectangr-shaped, ced just a few steps from that entrance.


    I could understand the two suitcases¡­ it¡¯s probably filled with her clothes and other things essential for her three days, three nights'' stay in our house. But those boxes¡­ what¡¯s in them?


    ¡°Hmm? Who said we¡¯re taking the train? Someone will drive us to your house.¡± Miho answered instantly as she strode forward and pulled on my hand, leading me further inside their yard and into the main entrance of their house.


    Before the door, someone was standing subserviently there¡­


    A woman in a housekeeper uniform.


    ¡°Mydy, is this the friend that will pick you? My apologies but I thought Akane is a girl¡­¡± The woman bowed at the girl before looking at me with a confused expression.


    Of course, I¡¯m not Akane¡­


    Uh¡­ Now I understand why Miho brought me in. The one who will drive us is this woman¡­


    She never nned on making this a secret at all. Or, she¡¯s confident that the woman in front of us would keep the secret for her. Either of the two, I hadn¡¯t anticipated any of it at all.


    Responding to the woman, Miho first looked at me as a proud smile bloomed on her lips before introducing me to the woman, ¡°Vivian, this is Ruki, my boyfriend¡­ The truth is¡­ I lied to mom and dad.¡±

 Chapter 1015 Thinking about her

    Chapter 1015 Thinking about her¡¡¡¡¡°Please do not forget to contact me at least once a day, mydy. I will have no excuse for your parents if they discover that I permitted you to be alone with a boy. My job will be on the line if that happens.¡± The woman in housekeeper uniform reminded Miho after dropping us off in front of our house.


    ¡°Yes, I will. Do not worry.¡± Miho answered casually. ¡°I will return on Friday before mom and dad return. Ruki will be sending me home by then. can pick up my luggage by then and Ruki will be sending me home.¡±


    Starting from the introduction to the woman¡¯spliance to drive us here, Miho took the helm of the conversation. My only contribution there was to greet her amiably and carry Miho¡¯s luggage to the trunk of the car.


    I did ask her about it. However, Miho oversimplified it by saying that the woman is their employee and she willply no matter what she says, regardless of who¡¯s paying her sry.


    Honestly, I have nothing against Miho acting a little bossy to the woman named Vivian ¨C possibly not her real name, she¡¯s not a foreigner. My girls have different circumstances and it¡¯s not up to me to judge them. Maybe that¡¯s something normal for her. As she said, she¡¯s an employee.


    The woman also acted subserviently without anyints. Apart from the initial confusion when it was a boy who showed up instead of what she was expecting, nothing else stood out.


    Well, if the concerned look counts then that¡¯s the only thing noteworthy. Perhaps she¡¯s truly concerned towards Miho but as a simple employee for the family, she couldn¡¯t voice out what¡¯s inside her mind. If anything, she could tell Miho¡¯s parents about what happened. However, with Miho reminding her not to as well as the possibility that she could be med for it, she was surely going toply with it.


    Uh. That possibility was just my assumption. Who knows what¡¯s going on in her head?


    One thing though¡­ It¡¯s clearly different from how Otoha and Mizuki treated their chauffeurs; Hitomi and Suzuki-san.


    In any case, with Miho reverting to the affectionate girl when we settled at the back of the car, it proved that the girl found nothing wrong with it.


    Each of us has different circumstances¡­ so it¡¯s not that surprising. In fact, it was Otoha and Mizuki¡¯s behavior that could be seen as weird by most people of the same standing as them.


    Besides, Miho was a previously prideful girl. She¡¯s someone truly hard to approach because of how she acted. Even when I was trying to steal her, she used to look down on me and even threatened to report me to the school administration when I tried switching my approach to be as close to her as possible or make a pass by slinging my arms across her shoulders as well as pulling her close to me. Furthermore, despite my numerous attempts to break her appeal to her, she remained adamant about it.


    That¡¯s why I deemed her conquest to be the hardest.


    As a prodigy, what Miho previously values the highest is her talent and the fact that she¡¯s superior to most people. She¡¯s the type of girl who will not bother looking at you just because you cannot catch up to her.


    That¡¯s why although unusual, seeing her being thatmanding towards their housekeeper wasn¡¯t new to my eyes.


    Obviously, if she acted the same to the other girls, that¡¯s when I would step in. Fortunately, she¡¯s not like that. From how I see it, she¡¯s already treating them as equals and fellow sisters.


    Back when we reconnected, her new wish was to continue being in my heart and mind. And that still holds true to this day.


    A whileter, after settling in the house and taking a bath together, we¡¯re now inside the bedroom.


    As always, I was sandwiched between the two girls. Akane on my right and Miho on my left.


    Well, Miho was more daring tonight though. This was our first night together after I rejected her before. Her happiness and satisfaction were both over the roof.


    Akane even thought she was also trying topete like Yue and Shizu if not for the girl considerately limiting herself.


    ¡°Miho, it¡¯s fine, you know? You don¡¯t have to hold back when ites to husband. We¡¯re both this guy¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Akane opened up the conversation once they both settled downfortably.


    ¡°I know. But I have three days here. There¡¯s no reason for me to be overly clingy. Ruki will be the one acting like that anyways¡­ Bringing me to the bath right away¡­ how bold.¡± The girl triumphantly smirked but the way she energetically said that also showed how happy she is.


    ¡°Will you me me? We¡¯re conserving water.¡± I joked.


    ¡°Yeah, right, we are.¡± Miho endearingly squeezed my cheeks between her palms and nted another sweet, intoxicating kiss.


    I epted that, naturally. The matter of her housekeeper and the way Miho acted around her was already thrown to the back of my mind.


    Joining the fray, Akane also indulged me with kisses and caresses which once again turned our situation into another round of bed exercise, sweating right away after we had just taken a bath.


    Because we¡¯re now in our own private space, the girl¡¯s affection and everything she bottled up all poured towards me, overwhelming even Akane.


    She had just said that she wouldn¡¯t act overly clingy but that¡¯s what happened minutes after that.


    Not that I wasining. I love satisfying them anyway and at the same time, they¡¯re surely experts on satisfying me.


    Anyway, although we were exhausted when we finished¡­ we still got the time to talk before fully sumbing to sleep.


    There¡¯s just a lot to talk about. A lot of things happened, after all.


    Yue¡¯s return to Tokyo tomorrow, Hana¡¯s reappearance and the mystery of who gave her my contacts as well as our confrontation with Yue¡¯s manager.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you¡¯re just going to let her go like that, Ruki. The past you cannot bepared anymore.¡± Mihomented after I finished telling them the result of that talk with Miss Manager.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the past or the present. Both are still me. Anyway, we¡¯re all growing up, aren¡¯t we? You two might also join her. With that song you¡¯re trying to produce.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to. No way I will leave thefort of your side, husband. My ce is here. Supporting you until we reach our goals¡­ The song is something we¡¯ll dedicate to you. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I only brought an electronic keyboard but it¡¯ll be sufficient to draft a melody. I¡¯ll work on it when I return.¡±


    Right. One of the boxes she brought contained a keyboard. We couldn¡¯t bring her piano here, after all. Unless I also buy one for her and ce it somewhere inside. But that¡¯s still something I couldn¡¯t afford.


    ¡°I see. Now I¡¯m getting more excited to hear it. Miho, you¡¯re going to sing too.¡±


    This time, it¡¯s my turn to smirk at the girl which instantly made her flustered.


    ¡°W-wha? No¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ great at that. It¡¯s enough that Ipose.¡±


    ¡°No. We three are going to sing. No exception.¡±


    Akane backed me up there, cornering my precious pianist girl to be even more flustered.


    ¡°Ugh. One line! I¡¯ll only sing one line.¡± Finding it hard to refute, the girl settled on a condition. And seeing her sumbing like that, Akane and Iughed at how adorable the girl became.


    Eventually, we moved on to different topics and enjoyed the time more until the two girls fell asleep at almost the same time.


    We didn¡¯t talk about Hana too much. Or rather, the two never brought her up and when I did so, they quickly diverted the topic.


    I guess no matter what I say or what they decide to do, Hana¡¯s deration is still a threat to all of them¡­


    I wonder what happened to that girl? I have to admit. I¡¯m intrigued by her sudden reappearance¡­ If not for my girls upying my mind, I would possibly be thinking about that girl¡­ I could vaguely remember that the smile she was showing to me was entirely different from the one the others get. And judging from the emotion that I could now namepared to before, Hana¡¯s smile was definitelyforting for me¡­


    Ah¡­ Look at this, I¡¯m thinking about her again¡­

 Chapter 1016 Morning Call

    Chapter 1016 Morning Call¡¡¡¡I had no idea if I was dreaming or not but I woke up earlier than normal. Outside our window, I could faintly observe the minute vestiges of the orange hue out on the horizon gradually creeping to swallow the night sky.


    It¡¯s 5 o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Naturally, there¡¯s a reason for this. On the bedside table where we put our phones down, my phone was ringing.


    Thinking that it might be an emergency, I reached for it and checked.


    However, upon seeing the registered name for it, the sleepiness that was still slightly affecting me instantly vanished. My groggy eyes fully opened.


    To not wake up the two girls at my side, I quickly silenced the ringtone and stared at the screen for a moment, deliberating whether to pick it up or not.


    It¡¯s Hana.


    And she¡¯s using the same number as yesterday. I registered it just in case and sure enough, it¡¯s not even a day before this girl once again tries to make her presence known to me.


    I mean, can she not wait for a few hours?


    Ugh¡­ Who am I asking? She most likely specifically chose this time. And that¡¯s for an added impact to me.


    ¡°Does she not know the concept of sleep?¡± Iined silently yet I found my finger slowly going to tap the screen to answer it.


    Now that the drowsinesspletely left my mind, I remembered that she was thest girl I thought of before falling to sleep¡­


    Does that matter? I don¡¯t know¡­ I might still be dreaming, right?


    I shook my head, and nced at the two beautiful girls peacefully sleeping beside me before deciding what to do¡­


    Thirty seconds quickly passed and my phone cascaded back to my home screen while showing that notification that I missed a call from ¡®Hana¡¯.


    Right after that, an email arrived. Since it¡¯s possible to preview the sender and part of its content, it only took a moment for my lips to curve slightly.


    ¡°Good morning, Ruki. You must¡¯ve been still asleep, no? I thought of bing the first one to greet you on this day. Too bad¡­¡±


    Yep. That was Hana¡¯s email¡­ There¡¯s probably more to it but I chose not to open it. Not just yet.


    cing the phone back on the bedside table, I once again slid down to my previous position and pulled the two girls close to me. And even without waking up. Akane and Miho snuggled to me while endearingly murmuring my name.


    And that instantly put me into a brighter mood.


    Since it was still early, I once again closed my eyes, forcing myself to sleep. The fact that Hana called and emailed again was pushed to the back of my mind.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was already bright outside.


    Our usual morning routine started. Before we prepared for school, I helped Miho set up the keyboard on one side of the room. She yed a song for me to test it.


    Although it¡¯s still the same song that sheposed, as it was an electric one, the sound wasn¡¯t that authentic when she was ying it with the piano.


    ¡°Right. We can now continue your lessons for the three days that I¡¯m here, Ruki.¡± Miho smilingly dered as she pulled me down next to her and guided my hands to the keys.


    ¡°I¡¯m also trying to read up on how to recognize those notes but as you know, I¡¯m still fumbling with it,¡± I answered while I let her press on my fingers to y an easy melody.


    I did say before that I would try learning how to y it. Just so we could y a song together in the future. It¡¯s not her wish but my own decision.


    However, with how little I know about music or just the piano in general, it would take a long time for me to properly match her.


    I won¡¯t give up on it though¡­ If it can make my girl happy then I will do it.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. With how busy you are, just knowing that you haven¡¯t given up after dering to do so is enough for me. Compared to you, music is the only thing I¡¯m good at.¡± Miho said in a rather self-deprecating tone. But before I could evenment on that, her face lit up again as she faced me with her bright smile, ¡°With you back on my side, I¡¯m sure I will always be motivated to improve. We¡¯re going to blow you away with the song we¡¯re going to make.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m already excited about it.¡± I returned a smile to her before pulling her in another embrace.


    Although the girl epted it happily, she eventually scolded me for interrupting her lesson. In any case, with her mood improving through it, we had a great morning together.


    A whileter, we went down to eat with Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru.


    -


    -


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I rode the train with you, Ruki.¡± The maroon-haired girl thoughtfully eximed as she took the seat next to me.


    We¡¯re now on the train to school. Although a little risky, I still decided to walk the two girls to their school. I couldn¡¯t leave the girl behind even if she¡¯s not really a sheltered girl who had no experience with public transportation.


    ¡°Well, you passed up the chancest night. We¡¯d probably get the whole train car for us given the time.¡± I teasingly responded.


    Upon hearing that, Miho nkly looked at me before shock crept on her face. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t think of that. I should¡¯vee with you and let Vivian bring my luggage today.¡±


    On the side, Akaneughed at her reaction before cheering her up. ¡°There¡¯s always a next time, Miho.¡±


    Just like this, while being sandwiched between the two girls, the first part of our train ride still felt like we were at home. In our own private space.


    Due to that, envious gazes still fell on us. Furthermore, Miho wasn¡¯t really hiding the fact that she was in love with me.


    The only thing we were limiting was how intimate we were with each other.


    Halfway through the ride, the trio of Fuyu and the other two with their boyfriends showed up, making our grouprge enough to help draw those unnecessary gazes away from us.


    However, in ce of that, Miho, whose rtionship with me wasn¡¯t clearly stated ¨C since I wouldn¡¯t ever deny being with her ¨C became Fuyu¡¯s sole focus.


    The ponytailed girl¡¯s suspicious meter was possibly raised to the max. Moreover, Miho being seated next to me cranked that further.


    While Fuyu asionally stared at me with her usual icy re, she took the space next to Miho and chatted with the girl.


    Being at the same year level as well as having the poprity to be talked about by other students, Fuyu and Miho weren¡¯t strangers to each other. They know each other by name. From what I could remember, they were ssmates once during middle school.


    Anyway, we surely anticipated that this would happen. That¡¯s why we¡¯re not really worried. In fact, Miho skillfully held the conversation with Fuyu and steered it away from me.


    That seriously frustrated Fuyu. But when she looked at Akane and how the silly girl openly unted our rtionship as we conversed with Futaba and Eri, the girl became partly relieved.


    When we left the train station, Fuyu drew next to me and whispered, ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ I¡¯m sorry but I have to say this. I¡¯m still suspicious of you. Nishioka-san¡­ is someone difficult to befriend. But she doesn''t seem like herself this time¡­¡±

 Chapter 1017 Parting

    Chapter 1017 Parting¡¡¡¡I had to admit, Fuyu''s observation was at least on point. Miho was never a friendly girl to anyone. In fact, I¡¯d never seen her be that friendly to any other girl before I stole her. That¡¯s why seeing her with us and even iming that she¡¯s close to both Akane and me was a valid point of suspicion.


    Nheless, Fuyu acting like this when there¡¯s not even a shred of evidence and she¡¯s once again relying on her own judgement was definitely a little off-putting


    Normally, I should be mad at her but given that I was guilty ¨C even if it¡¯s not considered cheating in ourplex rtionship ¨C I couldn¡¯t bepelled to do so.


    Besides, before I could even turn and respond to her, the girl had already returned to Akane¡¯s side and hid from my gaze. Seeing her side frame that still resembles a wet chick, weak-looking and shivering, the girl was still afraid of me, or rather, afraid of how I would react.


    From what I could see, Fuyu was most likely aware that she was being too nosy about our rtionship. However, she¡¯s the type of person who¡¯s frank about what¡¯s going on inside her head with those she deemed close to her.


    In this case, the girl¡¯s connection to Akane got extended to me after I epted the girl.


    Anyway, giving me no chance to respond or even refute her, I could only shrug and let it pass.


    There¡¯s no way I could confront her now that we started walking. Besides, Akane noticed Fuyu¡¯s act and gave me an understanding wink. That¡¯s her way of saying to leave Fuyu to her.


    She¡¯s going to talk to herter.


    Anyway, if there¡¯s a chance¡­ I also wanted to talk to her. Clear her doubts about me or know what¡¯s going on in her mind. She¡¯s Akane¡¯s closest friend after all. I don¡¯t want to continue being a subject of her suspicion even if she¡¯s doing it for Akane¡¯s sake or there¡¯s another reason for it.


    It could get tiring. Really.


    Anyway, during this walk and after separating from them at the school gates, I never felt ufortable anymore. I waded through the opposing wave of students who would sometimes stop and stare at me and escape from it without breaking a sweat.


    Before going on my way to my next destination, I looked for somewhere to rest. Fortunately, I was near the park where I met Yukari yesterday. Taking the same bench where we sat yesterday, I then pulled my phone out to check on my girls¡¯ messages.


    There¡¯s Nao, who had just woken up after oversleeping, asking me to be her rm clock in case it happened again.


    Elizabeth¡¯s new epithet that would be added to the list of her made-up titles.


    Andstly, Kana¡¯s joyous news about how her novel passed the second round of screening.


    The other girls had normal mornings so apart from their morning greeting and a spill of their thoughts this morning, there was nothing important happening.


    Ah. Well, there¡¯s Aika who¡¯s subtlyining about my promise to run with her again. Apart from that time when we raced each other and ended up in a love hotel, we never got to run again.


    And so, along with her adorable cat stickers filling our chatboxes, she¡¯s hinting at me to suggest a time where we could do it again. Of course, I meant running, not the trip to the love hotel. But there¡¯s no hurt hoping for it as well.


    After replying vaguely to the girl to tease her a bit, I tucked the phone back into my pocket and walked back to the station.


    Surprisingly, there¡¯s no new email or missed call from Hana. I neither answered nor replied to her earlier¡­ She¡¯s probably thinking of another approach.


    Or it¡¯s just not time yet for her to make another attempt to be noticed by me.


    Uh¡­ Anyway, I better stop thinking about her¡­ It felt like I was slowly getting drawn to her mind games. Although she wouldn¡¯t seed in stealing me¡­ I might soon find myself searching for her to make her mine again.


    With her deration, I doubt my girls would be happy if I told them that my interest in the girl was growing again. But still, I had to tell them about this when I became certain. I hate keeping things from them, after all.


    -


    -


    Around thirty minutester, I found myself back in front of the condominium to see Yue and Miss Manager off.


    They¡¯re going to go back to Tokyo this morning so¡­ there¡¯s not much time for us.


    When I entered the car where Yue was already waiting, the girl instantly leapt in my arms and wailed like a lost child who finally found her mother.


    ¡°There, there¡­ You¡¯re making this like it¡¯s ourst farewell. We¡¯ll see each other soon enough, right?¡± Iforted her while gently rubbing her head and back.


    Miss Manager was outside the car¡­ giving us this chance to be alone for thest time in a while. Well, she¡¯s also acting as a bodyguard to make sure that no one could see Yue meeting a boy.


    ¡°S-still¡­ This is too short, Ruki. I finally¡­ I finally became your girlfriend. After more than a year, I finally heard you saying ¡®I love you¡¯ to me¡­ I want to hear more of it¡­ Want to wake up next to you¡­ I don¡¯t want to go, Ruki.¡±


    Clearly, this was just her being emotional. So all I had to do was to continueforting her. Her career was as important as our rtionship. Without it, she wouldn¡¯t beplete.


    And so, what I had to do here was to continueforting her and calm her down.


    But yeah, that¡¯s just too lonely, right? I could also hear my mind whispering not to let her go again and keep her by my side.


    However, if I became as emotional as her, this would just be harder for us¡­ That¡¯s why I chose to lighten up the mood instead¡­


    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s go and run away from Miss Manager. I¡¯ll hide you somewhere she can¡¯t reach. What do you think?¡±


    As soon as I said that, Yue¡¯s wails stopped as she looked up at me, dumbfounded. She¡¯s not wearing makeup so the tears neatly wet her face. She really looked like a child this time with tears and snot decorating her beautiful face.


    ¡°E-eh?¡± She uttered after a while.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to? What about Ie with you instead?¡± This time, I smirked as I used my thumb to wipe the tears from her cheek.


    The girl blinked twice before a bright smile dropped on her lips.


    Yep, this was a lot better than her crying face.


    ¡°Stop joking, you idiot. You¡¯re not serious about that, are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh? But I am. You¡¯re now my girlfriend. Naturally, I want to stay as close to you as possible.¡± While keeping my smirk, I lifted her chin and unhesitatingly took her lips, engaging her in a long, deep kiss.


    Yue epted it but once we were done, the girl lightly hit my chest before saying, ¡°No, you¡¯re not serious. I sensed it¡­ You¡¯re a selfish yet very considerate guy¡­ You always want what¡¯s best for us.¡±


    ¡°Is that what I am? Selfish and considerate are contradictory, isn¡¯t it?¡± I continued with my act to push her out of her gloomy mood for our eventual parting today.


    ¡°What about it? You¡¯re always full of contradictions anyway. The truth is¡­ you want me to pursue my passion, right? I bet if we didn¡¯t coincidentally meet, you wouldn¡¯t even consider meeting me again. You¡¯ll be like, ¡®This is better for her. She doesn¡¯t need someone like me in her life¡¯.¡±


    At this point, the gloomy Yue when I showed up was no more. The girl was now smirking at me, proudly radiating her pleasure regarding her perfect read on me.


    ¡°Wow. I never thought my Yue could read me perfectly.¡± I sarcastically said. However, the girl¡¯s nose was already up high, she didn¡¯t pick up on that.


    Instead, Yue smugly dered, ¡°Heh, who do you think I am? You¡¯re just so easy to read.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. My Yue is so amazing.¡±


    ¡°Praise me more!¡±


    And with this, the girl¡¯s mood turned for the better. In fact, when Miss Manager returned to the car to check on us, she was surprised. Most likely, she¡¯s expecting that we¡¯re both going to be emotional about this parting.


    Soon, I stepped out of the car after giving the girl onest intimate kiss, ignoring our audience.


    Miss Manager frowned a bit on that but didn¡¯t say anything.


    A whileter, I watched the blue car as it sped off into the distance. I stayed in that spot for a while before walking back to the station.

 Chapter 1018 Uneventful?

    Chapter 1018 Uneventful?¡¡¡¡Tuesday passed by normally and uneventfully for the most part. Apart from what happened in the morning, there¡¯s nothing noteworthy about the sses leading to the end of the seventh period.


    Well, if I had to list something, there were the lessons from Shio and the other teachers, which leveled up from the easy topics, causing those who were naturallyzy to pull on their hairs to understand it.


    I was one of the few who at least got the gist of what we were studying, saving me a few strands of plucked hair. But that¡¯s with the help of both Aya and Satsuki next to me or the other girls when the lesson was conducted in another room.


    Anyway, having a peaceful day is the best. Furthermore, our lunch was blissful despite the extras who joined our table.


    Ah right¡­ I also left the ssroom for a while to check on the other girls. I called those girls from another school before wandering the School Building to meet up with Rae, Himeko, Kana and Edel.


    I searched for them one by one so¡­ Not everyone was alone.


    Rae was with her friends. That¡¯s why my time with the sses girl became her chance to brag about me again. Her friend, Nazuki even made a face as though she¡¯s extremely envious of Rae¡­ ¡®for having a hot boyfriend¡¯ or so she imed. And that made the girl extremely satisfied. What she was just fantasizing about two days ago came true. The girl smugly unted me to them.


    Well, we met somewhere private, something like an empty room they found to hang out in, allowing Rae to not hold back.


    Following that, I ran into Himeko who was about to meet up with her little sister. Even before she could invite me to apany her, I already grabbed her hand and led her to where I saw her little sister.


    Itou naturally red at me ¨C I¡¯m already used to it ¨C and stealthily sulked whenever Himeko would be close to me. In the middle of that, Misaki also showed up. The innocent girl¡¯s face brightened up instantly as she daringly took her ce at my free side. That worsened Itou¡¯s mood while Himeko, who rarely acts jealous, leered at me as though she was telling me to make up my mind about what to do with Misaki.


    In the end, I just let the forehead ojou-sama do what she wanted to do as we chatted and spent time there for a bit.


    When we separated from the two, I escorted Himeko upstairs to also look for Haruko and Mina.


    I found Haruko busily studying with the orange-haired Yuika-senpai as well as Mina in their ssroom.


    Although my appearance there gathered unnatural attention, I still approached them, earning me some unfriendly gazes from the second-year boys when I left the room.


    Naturally, I made sure not to be too obvious about my rtionship with them. There were second-year students aware of my rtionship with Satsuki, after all. Her seniors at the basketball club.


    I also thought of looking for Arisa and Shizu but it became impossible when I spotted some of Kujou Marika or Ichihara Jun¡¯s followers.


    I stealthily sneaked away but my destination wasn¡¯t our ssroom. I made my way to the third floor and met up with Kana at our usual meeting spot; the small space above the stairs leading to the rooftop.


    And since I was already there. I also messaged Edel who instantly came running before jumping in my arms right away, securing her ce as close to me as possible.


    Since that ce was isted, as long as no other students climbed up, our time didn¡¯t end with just cuddling¡­


    As much as I missed being intimate with them, the two girls felt the same.


    Especially Kana who¡¯s still in a celebratory mood after passing the second round.


    She locked away her mature side and adorably asked me to pamper her thoroughly. Like a reward of sorts.


    Well, even without that, I would keep pampering her as soon as I found the chance.


    Likewise, Edel also asked for the same treatment while telling me the progress of her whittling fear of men.


    Her story was incredibly adorable and funny though. It¡¯s about how she corrected their teacher and got praised for it by both the teacher and her ssmates.


    For sure, her poprity leveled up again because of that. How I wish I could watch the girl¡¯s progress in front of my eyes.


    Anyway, before the bell for the 5th period rang, I endeavored to satisfy both of them.


    Oh. Before that, Kana and Edel teamed up on making me hard¡­ They both used their mouth and tongue, alternately sucking me until I almost came. But before that happened, Kana climbed up and put us in her favorite sitting position.


    After we finished at the same time, I let the girl rest on the side before going after my silver ko¡­ She attentively watched us so¡­ even without doing anything, Edel was already wet and turned on enough to whisper using her foreignnguage to take her¡­ The way she said it was not only adorable but also sexy¡­ making my half-erect cock after cumming stand up in its full glory again.


    After a short forey, I pressed my adorable ko against the wall and did her while standing.


    It was a little risky with Edel because almost half of our body could be seen by someone passing by the stairs area had they looked up.


    No one did that so it¡¯s all good in the end¡­ Besides, I made sure to cover her lips so her moans were subdued enough to not be heard by anyone else.


    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s not as uneventful as I imed, right?


    Uh. Let me reword it then, it¡¯s uneventful for the others but for me¡­ it¡¯s once again filled with moments with my lovely girls.


    ¡°What are you grinning at? I¡¯m asking you where we will build our booth. I brought you here after your suggestion but now¡­ you¡¯re daydreaming.¡± Pulling me back to the present, Ishida-senpai grumblingly asked as moved in front of me, halting both of our steps.


    Right. It¡¯s already club time and we¡¯re outside the Club Building. To make up for yesterday, I suggested that we start looking for a space for our booth. We needed a bigger one with what we¡¯re nning so our clubroom was not going to be enough.


    ¡­ Now I feel bad again for letting my mind drift off somewhere.


    Looking at her unamused expression, my mind instantly worked to craft a careful reply in the hopes of culling her annoyance, ¡°¡­ That, I¡¯m sorry, senpai. I just thought of a better ce.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m asking you, where?!¡±


    ¡°Those empty clubrooms on the fourth floor¡­ There were some that were connected. Those will be perfect.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Ah. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be amused if I suddenly brought that up¡­ I think I could already predict what she¡¯s going to say next¡­


    ¡°Then tell me why are we here outside, hmm?¡± With her hand ced on her forehead, Ishida-senpai subjected me with her chilling re and close-to-erupting mood while holding her forehead for the headache that I caused her.


    There you go¡­ I also want to ask myself. Why?


    Should I be honest and tell her that I just want to bring her somewhere to make up for yesterday or¡­ be silent and bring her upstairs to check out those rooms I mentioned.


    Alright. Since she¡¯s probably not expecting this¡­ let¡¯s see how she will react.


    I took a step forward and grabbed her hand before leaning forward slightly. Pushing my lips close to her ears, I whispered, ¡°Get a hint, senpai. I wanted to be alone with you. Now, will you apany me upstairs?¡±

 Chapter 1019 Wanna stay for a bit?

    Chapter 1019 Wanna stay for a bit?¡¡¡¡¡°Won¡¯t this be bad for you, pulling me by my hand and all?¡± As we ascended the stairs, Ishida-senpai¡¯s concerned question reached my ears.


    Stopping for a bit to nce at her, I became witness to how she quickly averted her gaze before saying in a hurried tone, ¡°Forget I asked that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I smirked and thought of teasing her further but with footsteps approaching us, I held back and continued in our steps.


    Ishida-senpai¡¯s hand was cold and sweaty. Possibly because she¡¯s nervous or this was literally the first time someone dragged her by hand.


    I doubt that Goto even got to this point. He¡¯s too horny for his own good. And from what I heard from the girl herself, she was not in the right mental state when she followed that guy to that love hotel. Even if I didn¡¯t see her there, she imed that she was still going to back away in the end.


    Well, that¡¯s already in the past. I never even brought it up again when she confessed about it the day after it happened.


    In a way, that event was what truly put her in my eyes.


    ¡°Remember, I¡¯m your senior!¡± Perhaps in a bid to save face, Ishida-senpai uttered that when she somewhat recovered.


    Nheless, I simply sent her an approving nod as I continued pulling her up with me.


    Naturally, running into other students was unavoidable. We¡¯re not the only ones in this school, after all. Every time that would happen, Ishida-senpai would reflexively cover her face as though she didn¡¯t want those students to recognize her.


    Surprisingly, she¡¯s shy or embarrassed. But those students recognized me instead. And upon seeing me leading a girl by the hand, they all stopped and wondered. Only after passing by them did they manage a response. At that point, we already disappeared from their sight.


    Less than five minutester, we reached the fourth floor. The Student Council was to the left so¡­ I turned and took the right. Passing by a number of empty clubrooms, Ishida-senpai more or less calmed down already.


    When I checked on her, her eyes were also exploring the area. From the curiosity written on her face, this was probably her first timeing here even if this was her third year in this school.


    ¡°What do you think, senpai? You can now take your pick.¡± Upon reaching the end of this hallway, I turned around and faced Ishida-senpai again.


    Keeping my hold on her hand, I tugged at it lightly, pulling her close to me.


    Perhaps she hadn¡¯t noticed or she just didn¡¯t want to think about it, the girl let herself be pulled and stopped at a fair distance.


    Focusing her gaze on me, Ishida-senpai answered, ¡°Why should I? Aren¡¯t you the one in charge of it? I¡¯m only advising you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right. I forgot.¡± I scratched my head and acted a littleically, earning a softugh from the girl.


    But when she noticed what she did, Ishida-senpai faked a cough and put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Be serious, shameless junior!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, senpai. Do you think I¡¯m ying this time? Well then, let me change my words, do you want to check these rooms with me?¡± Putting on a smirk at the end, Ishida-senpai reacted with another softugh that she instantly covered by another fake cough.


    As her brows curved upward, Ishida-senpai eyed me suspiciously, ¡°Tell me, you¡¯re not thinking about something perverted, are you?¡±


    This¡­


    No matter how perverted I am¡­ I never thought of that. Not yet, at least. I mean, she¡¯s still not my girl and¡­ holding her hand was something I just thought of doing as an answer to her silent question of whether I would court her or not. Not that, I would start right away.


    Anyway, as it was a great chance to tease her, I stepped forward and held her hand up before answering, ¡°Not at the moment, senpai. But now that you mention it¡ª hup!¡±


    Before I could finish my words, her hand found its way to cover my mouth. While donning a flustered expression, Ishida-senpai crisply whispered, ¡°Say another word and I¡¯m going to pluck your tongue out.¡±


    Alright, that''s a little tempting to see. How will she attempt to pluck it out? Is she going to use her own tongue? Uh. Not that I think about it, I haven¡¯t kissed her yet¡­ Not that I¡¯m nning to do so soon¡­


    At the moment, Ishida-senpai¡¯s eyes nted upwards as she fully focused on me. Her re was approaching the level of Satsuki¡¯s. But as someone who had already gotten used to that, I didn¡¯t find her intimidating. In fact, with her neck upwards as red as an apple, she looked more charming like this.


    Looking down at her lips that she¡¯s currently biting to give herself a rather intimidating expression, I found myself bing tempted to bite into those lips rather than be intimidated.


    Really, I doubt I¡¯d be scared of her. Unless she really got mad at me, mad enough to curse at me, I would always find her tame.


    Uh. Who¡¯s the guy who said she¡¯s ordinary at best? There¡¯s no mirror around. Too bad.


    Anyway, I guess this was the case of a girl¡¯s beauty bing enhanced in the eyes of those who like them. In this brief interaction with her, I was already fully drawn to her.


    Wait. This isn¡¯t the time to be like this.


    Since I¡¯m just trying to tease her, I yed along by shaking my head in defeat.


    And with that, she removed her hand from my mouth and stepped away. She then turned around and distanced herself from me, pulling her hand out of my grasp.


    Approaching her from behind, I held myself back from hugging her. I stood next to her and said, ¡°You know, senpai. You¡¯re the one who brought it up. I¡¯m serious when I asked you to take a walk with me and scout out a ce for our club¡¯s Cultural Festival booth.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. So, I¡¯m the pervert here?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I guess you¡¯re just cautious? I¡¯m a known and shamelessly proud pervert, after all. That reaction was just normal.


    ¡°Idiot. Stop bragging about that. Hurry and pick a room already. Someone might see us here.¡±


    ¡°Sure. What about we start here?¡± Turning to the side, I reached for the door and slid it open. It¡¯s a little dusty but the room was empty.


    Stepping inside it, apart from noticing that the room was empty, my eyes were drawn to the window where I could see a part of the school grounds. Although it¡¯s faced to the side, I could fully capture the library and the theater house where Misaki¡¯s club was located.


    A few secondster, Ishida-senpai stepped in and joined me by staring down at the school grounds and the few students walking about.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± She asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Nothing in particr, I just thought having a corner room like this could give us more leeway for that n. We can open this window and let the air in.¡±


    ¡°What for? You have props for that effect.¡±


    ¡°True but we¡¯re short on budget, senpai. Am I right? We can¡¯t be extravagant.¡±


    ¡°So, you read up about our actual budget, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I still have your notebook. I¡¯m learning a lot from it. Anyway, senpai. Looks like we don¡¯t need to look any further¡­ There¡¯s an adjacent room.¡± Switching the topic, we turned around and faced the door at the other end of the room.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s locked or not. Although a little shameless and an abuse of power, I could ask Shizu for the key if ever it is. What¡¯s the connection for if I won¡¯t use it at times like this? Besides, she¡¯d probably be interested in what we¡¯re nning to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This ce will do¡­ Instead of building something on the ground, this is more ideal¡­¡± Ishida-senpai agreed as she slipped back to her Club President mode and began listing the good points of this room in reference to the n.


    Watching her be that enthusiastic, I simply listened and agreed with her.


    Once she was done, Ishida-senpai proudly tapped my shoulder while radiating a very satisfied vibe.


    ¡°Alright. Then we¡¯re done here, senpai. I¡¯m gonna ask Shizu err¡­ the President if we could use this.¡±


    I somehow slipped on that. I had no idea if she already linked me to Shizu but at least, she¡¯s still mostly unaware of my rtionships.


    However, my worry was unfounded. Ishida-senpai surprisingly focused on another point.


    The girl slowly turned to me and muttered in a low, doubtful voice ¡°¡­ We¡¯re done?¡±


    Understanding what she meant, I simply nodded. ¡°Yes, senpai. We found our objective on going out. It¡¯s time to return, right?¡±


    ¡°Or do you want to stay for a bit? There¡¯s no chair though¡­¡± Before she could answer me, I added.


    Upon hearing that, Ishida-senpai understood that I perfectly read what she was keeping in her mind. Shock filled her face as she took a step backward. She¡¯s about to turn around and run away. But before she could even take her first step out of the room, I reached for her hand again.


    Following that, I stepped forward and closed the door that she already opened before hugging her from behind without a second thought.


    Unlike thest time when she was the one who ran after me, our position was now reversed.


    Really. This girl was too honest at times but more often, she¡¯s like this. Refusing to say what¡¯s on her mind directly.


    This is why I found her a little easy to tease. She¡¯s always leaving herself vulnerable.


    ¡°Idiot. Don¡¯t put words in my mouth.¡± After a long while, that¡¯s all she could say. Nheless, feeling my arms wrapped around her, the girl leaned back to my chest, putting half of her weight on me.


    Even if she¡¯s not being vocal about it, Ishida-senpai likes it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing that, you know. I¡¯m asking you if you want to. You should¡¯ve answered with yes or no. Instead, you tried to run away.¡± I shook my head slightly and gently turned her head to face me. ¡°Does senpai not want to stay here with me?¡±

 Chapter 1020 Silent Answer

    Chapter 1020 Silent Answer¡¡¡¡To date, this should be the first time that I hugged Ishida-senpai of my own volition. The previous times that happened were all initiated by her. For example, that time in her house. Although I led her on a bit, she moved closer to me without me pulling on her. And then there¡¯s that time in the clubroom where she ran after me and did the same thing; slipping my arms from behind me.


    Although on both asions I responded in kind, the Ishida-senpai of today instantly became a mess trying to figure out what came into me.


    She squirmed a bit and tried to get away at first. However, she refused to move and she leaned back toward me almost instantly.


    In this position, I could feel her heartbeat thump rapidly along with her temperature rising to a few degrees. Little by little, she¡¯s bing more conscious of what¡¯s happening between us.


    Tightening my arms to pull her even closer, my lips damped lightly on her neck. I inhaled her refreshing scent and savored the softness and smoothness of her skin.


    ¡°Senpai,¡± I called out to her and Ishida-senpai visibly shuddered.


    She¡¯s very nervous now. If there¡¯s a mirror in front of us, she¡¯d probably be shocked at seeing herself being giddy and flustered enough for steam to be exhumed on top of her head.


    My lips fleeted across her wless neck before arriving at her ear. mping my lips on her earlobe, I began nibbling on it.


    She was instantly tickled and tried to move her head away. However, my lips simply followed after her until she gave up on escaping.


    Seconds passed and both of her ears were now red and glistened with traces of my saliva. Her breathing already turned rough and her knees already lost their strength.


    The only reason she¡¯s still standing up was that I never let go of her.


    I probably did more than I should today but I couldn¡¯t feel myself stopping at any moment. I found myself wanting to hear her voice and what was on her mind but until now, she¡¯s just restraining herself from moaning.


    Too bad, this room was empty. The walls and the floor were also dusty so I had to keep this up if I wanted to protect her from being dirtied.


    Anyway, I continued with what I was doing¡­ Using my lips to explore her neck and ears. I never went to her lips though. For sure, she wouldn¡¯t be able to push me away if I did just that but a part of my mind was refusing to do so.


    As for the reason? I don¡¯t know. Maybe, I¡¯m treating a kiss on the lips to be more important than what I did. And¡­ I was probably hoping for her to ask for it.


    In any case, this doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m courting her¡­ It¡¯s more like I skipped those few steps and quickly jumped onto physical intimacy.


    Slowly, Ishida-senpai¡¯s breathing returned to normal. Her chest heaved up and down before she once again gathered her footing.


    ¡°C-care to exin what you just did?¡± Eventually, she managed to utter those words in response. But with her stuttering, it¡¯s easy to guess that she¡¯s still out of sorts. Any kind of exnation would do but from the way she turned her head to take a nce at my face, she¡¯s most likely hoping for me to give her a satisfactory answer. Something she wanted to hear the most.


    I loosened one of my arms that was tightly wrapped around her to reach for her face. I caressed her cheek before sweeping away the part of her hair covering her eyes and tucking it behind her reddened ear.


    Perhaps feeling ticklish with the touch of my hand, Ishida-senpai shuddered again. She bit her lips and red at me. ¡°Y-you¡¯re just too¡­ hateful.¡± She whispered under her breath. But given that she¡¯s this close to me, I heard it clearly.


    I smiled and let my arm return to its previous position before raising my head to level with hers.


    And with our lips just a few centimeters away from each other, I responded to her earlier question, ¡°Senpai, what kind of exnation do you need? You properly conveyed your resolve back then, it¡¯s my turn to do so. I¡¯ve been so busy these days that this got dyed a lot.¡± I paused for a moment before widening my eyes a bit, ¡°Or have you changed your mind when I told you to think about it?¡±


    There¡¯s that possibility. However, with the way she acted around me these past few days as well as her reaction these past few minutes, I doubt she decided to take a step back and dere that she didn¡¯t want me to pursue her anymore¡­


    Who knows? I¡¯m probably jumping the gun here and pushing her into the corner. In which case¡­ I should tone this down.


    With my mind reaching this point, I rxed my arms and made it so she could get away had she wished to do so.


    However, what I thought of didn¡¯t happen. The following moments became Ishida-senpai¡¯s turn.


    Adding up what I just did to my question, the girl promptly reacted. From what I gathered, she looked like she was about to deny my assumption and ask me to hug her tighter. Yet, she couldn¡¯t put the words to her voice. Instead, she let out a pained groan and knitted her eyebrows, appearing in a conflict with her mind.


    Secondster, Ishida-senpai turned around to face me properly. And without waiting for me to react, the girl pressed her face on my chest as her arms made their way to my back, embracing me tightly.


    Her heartbeat raced once again and the warmth of her body perfectly conveyed her answer.


    Yep. Instead of answering with words, this is what she came up with.


    A smile naturally stretched on my lips as I dutifully caressed her head and stroked her long and silky ck hair. ¡°Senpai, I gave you a lot of warnings¡­ Now that I showed you my answer, don¡¯t expect me to put a stop¡­ I¡¯m going to make you fall in love with me. Enough for you to put words on your answer next time.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t be too smug about it. Just prove yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Naturally. And also, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore, I¡¯m going to seed our club and turn it into how you wished. Before you graduate next year, you¡¯ll find it more revitalized.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I know you always talk big but aren¡¯t you only bragging now? Show some results first.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no opportunity at the moment. But there¡¯s an opportunity for something else¡­¡± As soon as I said this, I reached for her chin and lifted her head.


    Perhaps also anticipating it, Ishida-senpai had a dreamy look as she intently watched my face draw closer to hers.


    When there were only a few centimeters left, Ishida-senpai closed her eyes and parted her lips. Taking that as her giving permission, I pushed my head closer, pressing my lips on hers.


    It was a swift kiss. Yet, as soon as our lips touched, Ishida-senpai shivered from well-hidden excitement before rxingpletely.


    By the time our lips separated and Ishida-senpai opened her eyes once more, a beautiful smilended on her lips as she touched it, trying to remember the sensation.


    ¡°Excuse me, senpai.¡±


    Seeing that, I found myself even more tempted, while she was still relishing that swift kiss, I grabbed her hand and lifted it to the back of my head before initiating another kiss.


    This time, it¡¯s not just a swift kiss. The same as what I did to her neck and ears earlier, I nibbled on her lips, savoring the sweet taste of it.


    Naturally, Ishida-senpai didn¡¯t expect that. Her eyes widened slightly. However, it only took a few seconds for her to get into it, closing her eyes once more and responding to my movements. Before we knew it, the girl¡¯s arms were now crossed behind me, her hand clutching a clump of my hair, preventing me from pulling away.


    From a simple kiss, our tongues soon met each other. Being the one with more experience, Ishida-senpai could only wait for me to guide her.


    There¡¯s no need for more words to be exchanged¡­ In a way, this was Ishida-senpai acknowledging my answer¡­ And not knowing what to do next, the girl just went with the flow again. At this moment, however, my admirable senior was enjoying it as much as I did.


    Minutester, our lips separated, a string of saliva in between us. Watching her huff for breath, I caressed her cheeks and teasingly asked.


    ¡°Senpai, how is it for your first kiss?¡±


    As soon as she heard that, her dreamy eyes regained their rity, and putting me in her gaze again, she forced herself to frown and act as though she was unsatisfied, ¡°I-it¡¯s not great at all!¡±

 Chapter 1021 Finished Scenario

    Chapter 1021 Finished Scenario¡¡¡¡When we returned to the Literature Club, both Kana and Rae easily noticed Ishida-senpai¡¯s changed behavior.


    Because of what had transpired in that room, the usually grumpy senior was now meekly sticking to my side while clutching the sleeve of my uniform.


    She still hadn¡¯t recovered from it. I mean, because of what she said, I waspelled to do it again until she finally admitted to liking it.


    Naturally, it was with her consent, whether silent or not.


    Ishida-senpai, who somehow got drunk from it, was only struck by extreme embarrassment when we were about to enter this room. Perhaps, knowing that she¡¯s going to face Kana and Rae after being that intimate with me short-circuited her brain.


    In any case, answering the two girls¡¯ inquiring gaze, I led Ishida-senpai to them. I hadn¡¯t started speaking yet when the girl lunged at the two, hugging them together before narrating the gist of what happened.


    Although we intimately kissed and embraced each other to the point that we felt each other¡¯s body clearly, Ishida-senpai still didn¡¯t consider that as us having entered a rtionship.


    She still wanted me to continue courting her. And that included me visiting her house again.


    Earlier, the girl mumbled it and possibly thought I hadn¡¯t heard her¡­ She said, ¡®I wish I could cook and eat with you again¡­¡¯


    Yep. Even without direct admittance of those words, the only instance we did together was when she invited me to her gigantic house where she lives alone; considering her father was seldom home.


    Anyway, all I needed to do there was to confirm what happened. Kana and Rae stared at me meaningfully. Possibly because even if they¡¯re more or less pushing the girl to me, hearing about it won¡¯t be as easy to swallow as they thought. For Kana, she¡¯s someone who she''s been friends with for more than two years while for Rae, she¡¯s our admirable senior who always grumbled about why I waste.


    To make the girl morefortable, I let the three of them talk to each other while I filled in the curious girl using vague details.


    Well, she¡¯s here. It¡¯s already great enough that her curiosity didn¡¯t get the best of her and spoil the mood. She¡¯s still a considerate girl beneath her identity as the curiosity monster.


    ¡°No wonder you now smell like Rumi-senpai. How long did you hug her, Onoda-kun?¡± Barely a whisper, Otsuka-senpai leaned forward while donning a mix of curiosity and tease on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret, senpai. You know, it¡¯s not something to gossip about to others. And Ishida-senpai might be ufortable with it so¡­ ask another question.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about.¡± Otsuka-senpai scowled for a moment. ¡°Anyhow, have youpleted your objective for going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s upstairs. I have to ask for permission though.¡±


    This girl¡­ It¡¯s a little surprising that she managed to curb that curiosity down by herself. Is she learning how to do it now? I am observing her but, of course, she¡¯s kind of at the bottom of my priority list whenpared to my girls. Even when I¡¯m here, I¡¯m more focused on Kana and Rae.


    ¡°Great! Take me there next time, alright? I also want to see it.¡± Otsuka-senpai eximed with her eyes glistening in excitement.


    Uh. Scratch what I just said. Looks like it¡¯s not that she managed to tone down her curiosity, she just prioritized another detail.


    Should I start expecting her to do something when I bring her there? Right. It¡¯s better to be prepared than be caught by surprise.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great! I can¡¯t wait! Now read this.¡± Otsuka-senpai then handed me a notebook filled with her handwriting.


    Focusing my eyes on the opened page, the girl in front of me eagerly watched while radiating a very proud aura.


    Thinking back to what we''ve been doing these past few days in the club, I understood what she wanted me to read.


    Her scenario for our Cultural Club Booth.


    Before starting to read it, I first checked on the three girls. They¡¯re still talking to each other. But when they noticed me looking at them, Kana and Rae gave me a nod while Ishida-senpai puffed her cheeks and grumpily blew air through her nose.


    Whatever that meant, she¡¯s adorable.


    Anyway, focusing back on the notebook in my hand, I started reading it for the sake of this curious girl¡¯s sanity.


    ¡®Who screamed?¡¯


    That¡¯s the front title. ording to what was written, it¡¯s a scenario where the ¡®yer¡¯ or the visitor has to solve a mystery involving it.


    Thankfully, she skipped on adding the details and focused on the core scene, otherwise, this would be like reading a novel.


    Otsuka-senpai intended it to be the first one in the five scenarios we¡¯re going to connect. That¡¯s why¡­ she added a lot of stuff that was irrelevant to the scene she wrote but will be useful to the next or¡­ we had to incorporate in our scenarios.


    The difficulty was easy since she intended for it to be solved early on to raise the enthusiasm of the visitors who will try.


    How considerate.


    But reading at the end of her notes where she added a postscript, I couldn¡¯t help but apud her genius.


    ¡°So, while the mystery will be solved easily, there will be a twist on the fifth scenario? How will you connect it?¡± I raised a question to the girl which she answered with more tongue clicks.


    The way she did it was rather cutesy, reminiscent of my first impression of her. Had she not be a monster filled with curiosity, I would probably also see her as an adorable creature at the level of my Aya, Kana and Edel.


    Uh¡­ Wait, I was getting sidetracked.


    ¡°You¡¯re na?ve, Onoda-kun. Isn¡¯t that your problem by now? I finished my scenario. It¡¯s now up to our uing Club President to take on the shoes and connect it to your scenario. Don¡¯t say you¡¯re not going to be thest one, I will be disappointed.¡±


    While mimicking whichever character who¡¯s using a rather irritating ent, Otsuka-senpaiically acted in front of me beforeughing loudly in the end.


    Because of that, the three girls behind me also looked on and wondered what happened.


    As an answer to that, Otsuka-senpai sent a peace sign to the three before saying, ¡°Uhm¡­ Don¡¯t mind us. This is¡­ an encouraging act for this guy here.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, spun around and made another cutesy act before sitting back down in front of me.


    Watching her do all that, I had no idea whether to be amazed or weirded out.


    I closed the notebook and handed it back to the girl. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take thest scenario. But senpai, I won¡¯t be able to do that if your ¡®mystery¡¯ was as vague as you¡¯ve written.¡±


    ¡°No worries. This is just the first draft. Kana-senpai and Mirae-chan already agreed with me and they¡¯re going to create one that¡¯s connected to it. It would be a st if we pulled it off! Think about the new students that will join us next year. They¡¯ll hear about how legendary our booth became because of it.¡±


    I dig how enthusiastic she became but this girl¡­ she¡¯s looking too far up ahead.


    ¡°Stop counting your chickens before they hatch, senpai. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re enthusiastic. But we had a lot of work to do aside from these scenarios. It also doesn¡¯t help that I¡¯m always busy¡­ I¡¯ll be relying on you a lot or¡­ you can be the president instead. What do you think?¡±


    Not that I¡¯m expecting her to take it when I have just epted that position wholeheartedly earlier. I also expect her to decline this¡­ Needing her help was true though. On top of being too focused on my girls, I might even be a Student Council President. Maintaining this club would be impossible if ever that happened.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ Have you forgotten why you¡¯re chosen instead of me? I drove our members away because of my excessive curiosity. No way I can be an effective President.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s true. But senpai, I will still need your assistance. There¡¯s no telling how busy I will be in the future. For Kana and Ishida-senpai¡­ Rae, you and I will have to work together to hold this up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Wait a minute, we¡¯re getting out of topic.¡±


    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s still on topic, senpai. The Cultural Festival and the position of the President are connected. We won¡¯t have a club if we fail to gather new members next year.¡± I bitterly smiled and waved my hand to quickly slip out of that depressing topic, ¡°Anyway, great work. I¡¯m d to have a reliable senior.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Otsuka-senpai proudly smiled while rubbing her nose. ¡°Un¡­ Being praised isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    That¡¯s honest praise, true. However, she¡¯s acting too obvious at wanting to hear my praise since earlier¡­ I just gave her what she wished for.


    Following that, Otsuka-senpai and I talked about other things connected to our club.


    As for Ishida-senpai, Kana, and Rae, they soon finished convening and joined us. Unsurprisingly, Rae and Kana nked me and stuck close for the rest of the club time. Although they¡¯re acting unaffected by Ishida-senpai¡¯s confession, it¡¯s clearly written in their every move.


    Naturally, I acted obliviously and catered to pamper the two while asionally checking on Ishida-senpai who still hadn¡¯t reverted to normal.


    In a way, the conversation became a one-man show by Otsuka-senpai as the attention of the rest of usy elsewhere.

 Chapter 1022 Who?

    Chapter 1022 Who?¡¡¡¡Soon, the time to leave for home arrived. Since I still wanted to make up for going home early yesterday, I made sure to walk my girls to their destination regardless of the number of students still lingering inside the school.


    I guess after everything that happened, I¡¯m close to bing numb to their raised eyebrows or jealous gazes.


    I used to be like this before anyway. Just that, back then, only a few would even put me on their radar. Too different from how it was these days. Moreover, I would seldom be seen with another girl because of my nature to keep the girls I stole for myself. We¡¯d either spend time somewhere deserted or in a private space.


    Now, everything flipped except for the fact that I still have that desire to make a girl mine regardless of whether they¡¯re in a rtionship or not, have someone they like or not.


    Anyway, that¡¯s it. As long as we took caution not to be openly intimate, everything would work out fine tomorrow. A gossip or two doesn¡¯t matter anymore. The only thing we have to protect at the present is the truth about howplex our rtionship is.


    A whileter, after sending most of them to their stops or station tform, I was now watching thest group as they got on the bus.


    Once they settled inside, they all looked from outside their windows. Let¡¯s not mention the others with them. They¡¯re not important anyway.


    There¡¯s Hina, Saki, Nami, Shizu, Arisa and¡­ Izumi-senpai.


    As their bus started to leave, each of them was looking at me with aplicated expression. No, not thatplicated, it¡¯s more of, they¡¯re concerned about something.


    Yep. Even the normally scowling Izumi-senpai was concerned about me.


    It¡¯s understandable, anyway. Because she¡¯s the one who informed me about the reason for their concern.


    Perhaps, if not for my insistence, the girls would ask me to let them stay behind and apany me instead of leaving me alone here.


    Nheless, I stood by my decision. Even if they became a little upset at me, I remained steadfast.


    I mean, I still had no idea what was really going to happen. But for their sake, I should approach this alone first and be cautious.


    Thest thing I need is for them to be marked by those who are hostile against me.


    Ah. Right, what happened?


    Earlier beforeing to the club, I found another letter slipped inside my shoe locker.


    I thought it was another love letter. However,pared to the exquisitely-written letter of yesterday, what I found was like a hastily written note and the paper used was just a page torn from the back of a notebook. There¡¯s even a crease on the paper and it¡¯s not put inside an envelope.


    When I picked it up and read its content, I first dismissed it as a prank. I even threw the paper into the trash as soon as I passed by a bin. That¡¯s why I got to spend that time with Ishida-senpai without being distracted.


    ¡®Behind the ser club¡¯s clubroom, after the practice hour.¡¯


    That¡¯s it. It only contained one line with neither a sender nor a reason for it.


    It¡¯s more of amand to me.


    Only idiots would follow a letter of that kind, right? One could naturally be curious, however, I had no time to do so.


    That¡¯s my mindset until I went to pick up Nami and the other girls at their clubroom.


    Izumi-senpai instantly approached and asked me if I received any kind of letter. From her expression earlier, she¡¯s possibly hoping for me to say no.


    However, for her to bring it up, I naturally remembered the piece of paper that I¡¯d thrown and nodded.


    From there, the girl pulled me outside and informed me who the sender might be.


    It¡¯s that second-year dog of hers. I couldn¡¯t remember his name but¡­ I remembered how pathetic he was in front of Izumi-senpai.


    Sure, I also did something as lowly as that to curry favor with a senior. But I never acted like a dog.


    Anyway, Izumi-senpai told me not toe and just ignore it. But knowing that it¡¯s from those troublesome students, I have to check, right?


    It¡¯s just this Monday that she also informed us about the delinquents ¡®moving¡¯. If I became someone who got a target on my back within their group, I had to be aware of who was targeting me. Not just for me but the girls as well.


    At least, no one was following me yet, otherwise, they would¡¯ve found out about my close connection to a lot of girls already.


    And so¡­ I returned to the school grounds and made my way to the ce indicated by the letter.


    It didn¡¯t take long. Only around five minutes from the school gate, I reached the ser field and the clubroom mentioned was a few steps away from it, along with the other clubrooms and lockers for the sports clubs.


    Actually, most of those clubs were still practicing in their respective fields. They¡¯re all going topete in the interhighpetitions, after all.


    I even found Sakuma among the ser club members running and picking up balls.


    So that meant, whoever called me there was definitely not someone from that club. Izumi-senpai¡¯s guess might be right.


    Or so I thought.


    Taking the small path heading to that clubroom, I inconspicuously scanned my surroundings. Apart from the shoutsing from the nearby ser field, it¡¯s quiet. Furthermore, I couldn¡¯t even hear an activity behind the said clubroom.


    Traversing the remaining distance, I arrived at the location but there was no other soul around apart from myself. From how it looked, this ce might be one of their hangout spots.


    There were stic stools and makeshift tables there. There¡¯s even something like a makeshift throne close to the wall of the clubroom. It¡¯s made from one of those stools and boxes stacked together. As for its seat, there¡¯s afortable-looking cushion.


    What the hell are they doing here?


    It¡¯s also weird that Sakuma isn¡¯t aware of this ce or¡­ he¡¯s just not telling me about it.


    Since the letter said ¡®after practice hours¡¯, are they waiting for those from the ser club to leave?


    I have no time to wait but¡­ I¡¯m also a little curious as to the reason they called me here.


    ¡°Alright. There¡¯s also the possibility that I¡¯m just being pranked by them.¡± I loudly muttered before approaching the ¡®throne¡¯ and sitting on it.


    Since there¡¯s no one else here, I took it upon myself to collect information.


    As I scanned the surroundings for at most two minutes, checking everything I could check here, I found the ce too neat for a hangout spot.


    Furthermore, there are some suspicious points. This cecks a roof over their heads. It rained two days ago, yet, there are no traces of that as though everything was only set up today¡­


    Did they actually arrange this ce just for this asion?


    Anyway, to stave off my boredom, I thought of checking my phone.


    However, it was at this moment that I finally heard approaching footsteps.


    Foregoing what I nned, I rested my back on thefortable backrest of the ¡®throne¡¯ and waited.


    Judging from the direction I was hearing it, I turned my head to the left and waited.


    Step. Step. Step.


    As the volume of those steps gradually grew, I noticed that¡­ it¡¯s noting from a guy. The clear clicking of heels on the ground was reminiscent of heels. Not the crisp sound of high heels but just a moderate one that¡¯smonly used by girls.


    Moreover, whoever wasing¡­ she¡¯s alone¡­


    Soon enough, the person appeared from my sight. As though she was expecting where I would be, the eyes of the neer instantly fell on me. Her lips instantly stretched to either side of her face.


    After pping her hand once, she said,


    ¡°Perfect. You came as expected.¡±


    Taking in the appearance of the girl, one question rose to my mind, ¡°Who?¡±

 Chapter 1023 Checking on me?

    Chapter 1023 Checking on me?¡¡¡¡I closely watched the neer as she approached me with a rather weing expression.


    Based on her uniform, she¡¯s a third-year student. Her height could be considered average yet she appeared taller because of her confident posture. Straightened back and raised chin.


    Her fair length of auburn hair perfectly rested on her left shoulder. She¡¯s also wearing a pair of sses. Its frame was kinda smaller than what Kanzaki was wearing, giving the girl a rather intimidating presence. Almost simr to those strict prefects often depicted in other media.


    Most likely, she¡¯s someone who could intimidate her junior just by standing close by. Luckily, I¡¯m not any junior that would be scared of her.


    If I had topare, this girl and the masked Shizu had the same aura. They might look like they¡¯re approachable but beneath it, they¡¯re difficult to get close to.


    Or so I assumed from her external appearance.


    Who knows how she is actually? I¡¯m just about to find that out. Although I had no idea who she was, her words and her appearance here were sufficient enough reasons to link her to the delinquents that apparently called me here.


    ¡°Are you the one who called me here, senpai?¡± I asked while using my usual tone of speaking. A little indifferent andcking in emotion. I also narrowed my eyes slightly, hinting that I¡¯m not amused.


    Nheless, the girl simply nodded at my question. While not taking her eyes off me, she reached for the bag slung on her shoulder, and grabbed something from inside it.


    Momentster, I watched as she pulled a phone and dialed someone else.


    That¡¯s kinda underwhelming but the way she acted sessfully intrigued me. I could even spy a thin smile on her lips from seeing my reaction.


    Since she¡¯s close to me, I could hear the dial tone and the clicking sound as the person she called answered, ¡°Did hee?¡±


    What a straightforward question¡­


    In any case, the voice was kind of unfamiliar to me or¡­ it¡¯s just the adjustment through the phone call. One thing though, the owner of that voice is a guy.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s here in your little yground. Why do you have to be this roundabout when meeting him?¡± The girl answered, nudging her sses in ce.


    From the hint of interest in her eyes, she¡¯s intentionally asking that question for me to hear the guy¡¯s answer.


    And taking in the situation from what she showed, this girl is here at that guy¡¯s behest.


    The question changed from who is she to who are these two?


    ¡°No reason at all. Enough with the questions, tell him what I said.¡± With a dismissive tone, the guy just brushed away her attempt to provide me with information.


    Furthermore, before she could respond, the guy promptly ended the call.


    Hearing the annoying tone that indicated that he disconnected the call, the girl¡¯s eyebrows visibly twitched as she forced a smile at me.


    She then turned around and took deep breaths, possibly to calm herself down.


    When she faced me again, the girl reverted to her initial expression upon showing up.


    She coughed twice, returned the phone to her bag, and stepped forward, approaching me even closer.


    After scanning our surroundings and making sure that no one else was around, she leaned down and whispered.


    ¡°I apologize for that disy. I¡¯m here on behalf of someone interested in your sudden rise to power.¡±


    She smells nice but that¡¯s something I shouldn¡¯t focus on right now. Bury yourself first, perverted side of me.


    Uh. Anyway, she¡¯s probably talking about that guy¡­ But really, shouldn¡¯t she introduce herself first?


    ¡°Senpai, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not following you. First, who are you? And second, you¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m a dark horse that suddenly started to disrupt the bnce in this school.¡± I leaned back to the backrest to escape her enticing smell.


    But from her reaction, she probably saw it as me being too confident even in her face. It¡¯s clearly conveyed by the sudden change in her.


    The girl straightened her back again and returned to her original posture.


    Since I was sittingfortably here, I had no other choice but to look up at her.


    And man¡­ this girl looked a lot better up close.


    Wait a minute. Why am I reacting like this to her? I thought I already had great control over myself but this¡­ this is unusual.


    Is she actually a temptress sent to lure me in? No, right?


    Thest time I felt like this was when I got conscious about Arisa¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I forgot to introduce myself. You can call me Nakanishi, Onoda-kun.¡± Responding to my first question, the girl put a finger on her cheek, acting like she was contemting something, ¡°For now, I¡¯ll advise you not to pry too much about my identity. Just know that you¡¯re the hottest topic these days. Among those in our group, yes.¡±


    Ending that with a meaningful smile, she then flicked her fingers, ¡°On that note, what you just said is an apt description for you. Yes, you¡¯re the dark horse that suddenly joined the race from out of nowhere. You even wielded a new power created by little Asakura. Of course, people will be bothered when there¡¯s not someone like you before. Though you need not worry too much, this is why I¡¯m here. To check on you.¡±


    Nakanishi? Where have I heard that name? Not from one of my girls, for sure¡­ Otherwise, I would be able to remember her easily.


    Anyway, going by what she just said¡­ looks like whatever¡¯s happening beyond the teacher¡¯s notices was something deeply entrenched. What is this? Is there a little kingdom created by them?


    I¡¯m only focused on my girls but it looks like I¡¯m going to dive down the deep well of this 4th High School.


    I just wonder though¡­ Does Hayashi-sensei know? Or those Guidance Counselors?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What kind of check involved slipping a vague letter in my shoe locker? And this ce, what is this?¡± I listed my question but the girl appeared as though she was not nning to answer it.


    She simply spun once to see what I was pointing at before turning back to face me, her grace and poise maintained.


    ¡°You seem harmless enough, Onoda-kun. Keep it this way. For your own sake.¡±


    Like I thought, she skipped my question. Instead, she replied cryptically upon inspecting me close.


    Poking her cheek again, she then puckered her pink lips, ¡°Alright. Before letting you go, let me give you a friendly reminder. Don¡¯t get involved with Kujou Marika and Ichihara Jun.¡±


    This again¡­ Ishida-senpai reminded me about that the first time I encountered them. However, considering that a follower already approached me, I don¡¯t think I can still stay uninvolved.


    In any case, this girl¡­ she¡¯s underestimating my threat, isn¡¯t she?


    Should I¡­ scare her?


    No. That would be detrimental to me. I still haven¡¯t even figured out the structure of their group. There¡¯s only Izumi-senpai who¡¯s probably not too informed about them.


    However, with my change, I also started feeling irked for being looked down upon¡­


    ¡°Senpai, what do you know about me?¡± Breaking my silence after her series of advice¡­ I stood up and approached her. The same as what she did, I went as close as possible without touching her.


    Perhaps she was not expecting it, the girl jumped a bit before trying to push me away. Unfortunately for her, I didn¡¯t budge.


    When she realized that, Nakanishi-senpai¡¯s looked up and stared into my eyes, her lips parted slightly.


    ¡°Do I still look harmless, hmm?¡± While I kept my hand to my side, my lips curved into a menacing smile which made the girl''s confident gaze tremble behind her sses.

 Chapter 1024 Nakanishi-senpai

    Chapter 1024 Nakanishi-senpai¡¡¡¡Oftentimes, a person who had sessfully grabbed onto whatever power, no matter how little it was, would get drunk to it. There¡¯s no exception. I, too, was guilty of using the power granted to me for my convenience.


    In this case, that guy who sent Nakanishi-senpai here was unting his power to me. He had the gall to keep me in check when I hadn¡¯t done anything yet.


    Well, there¡¯s the incident with the baseball club but do they need to make contact like this?


    First, there are the followers of either Ichihara or Kujou. And now this girl or the whole delinquent group¡­


    Although I could say that I never asked for this¡­ There¡¯s no turning back now. Besides, those Guidance Counselors, especially Eguchi-sensei, looked like they wanted me to be the guiding post for those students they couldn¡¯t guide themselves.


    Anyway, Nakanishi-senpai recovered soon enough. She¡¯s not like Izumi-senpai who easily sumbed to pressure.


    Well, not that I was pressuring that girl, it¡¯s more of¡­ I¡¯m extending my hand to her which she always takes.


    As for Nakanishi-senpai. Realizing that she couldn¡¯t use force on me, she hurriedly retreated, her eyes changing the way she viewed me.


    If earlier her chin was raised as though she was looking down on me, that changed to the girl facing me straightforwardly.


    ¡°It seems I misjudged you, Onoda-kun.¡± She said before doing a quick scan of me.


    Her lips curved to a meaningful smile again and continued, ¡°My warning is for your own good. But if you so desire to plunge into this¡­ messy situation, feel free. Don¡¯te running to meter to help you.¡±


    Without waiting for me to reply, the girl brusquely turned around and started walking away from the area.


    Her confidence hadn¡¯t diminished in the slightest and although I only got to observe her for a short time, I¡¯d say¡­ it¡¯s not false confidence, she¡¯s not really too full of herself. It¡¯s either the girl was strong enough to stand toe to toe against whoever was at the top or she¡¯s leaning onto someone who gave her this much confidence.


    Anyway, she¡¯s a natural temptress, alright. Her gestures and mannerisms that I got to experience would be enough to tickle the senses of any man. Not in a way that she¡¯s overwhelmingly beautiful or adorable but in an erotic sense. She had a naturally sexy figure. Her uniform failed to cover that up.


    And most likely, that¡¯s the reason why I was so distracted earlier. She¡¯s a natural charmer.


    Just look at those swaying hips as she walks away. There¡¯s no trace that she honed herself to walk like that.


    In a way, I could say that there¡¯s no falsehood in her at all. Be it her words or her behavior.


    Well, I haven¡¯t learned enough yet so¡­ I better use this chance presented to me.


    Before she disappeared from my sight, my feet quickly moved and chased after her. ¡°Going home already? Why don¡¯t I walk you to your station, senpai? You see¡­ I want to know more about these things you revealed to me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl stopped, looked behind and nodded while looking intrigued at my sudden boldness.


    Momentster, Nakanishi-senpai agreed and gestured for me toe and join her. ¡°Sure. But don¡¯t me me if you find yourself being targeted by another set of students, alright?¡±


    She¡¯s warning me again, huh? But what does she mean by that?


    -


    -


    The answer to that question was instantly answered.


    The moment we emerged from behind that clubroom and were seen walking next to each other by the sweaty idiots at the ser field, I instantly noticed their hostile and envious gazes which could easily be interpreted as them asking me why I am with Nakanishi-senpai.


    Nheless, none of them was brave enough to voice that out. Instead, they all amiably smiled and greeted Nakanishi-senpai, their eyespletely drawn to her natural charms.


    Nakanishi-senpai acted unperturbed with it. It¡¯s as though she¡¯s already used to theirscivious eyes as they gazed at her. She greeted them back as coolly as possible before leaving behind encouraging words that further motivated the idiots to sweat more for their practice.


    By the time we left the school gates, that same scene happened at least four times with every male sports club we passed by.


    The girl was really popr. However, none of them actually tried to do something. No one approached her or even questioned why I was walking with her. All they did was throw me hostile gazes whenever she was not looking at them¡­


    From that, I concluded that her reputation was built by her alone but at the same, something or someone is preventing those idiots from going after her.


    I mean, it¡¯s a fair game if she¡¯s not taken, right? But none of them showed hints that they wanted to court her. It¡¯s all pure admiration for something they couldn¡¯t take for themselves.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Senpai is really popr. It makes me wonder why I haven¡¯t heard of you until now?¡± I asked as we started traversing the streets straight to the train station.


    ¡°Am I now? Have you seen the way they looked at me?¡± Surprisingly, she answered with a bitter smile on her lips.


    Looks like she noticed, she only decided to ignore all those lewd gazes as though they were already stripping her in their eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how they looked at you, right? It¡¯s the type of poprity drawn by your natural charms.¡±


    ¡°Natural charms, you say? I never wished for it. But as you say, I cannot do anything about it other than act like I¡¯m not bothered. If not for that guy, I doubt you¡¯ll see me walk confidently like this.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, someone¡¯s protecting senpai. It¡¯s him, am I right?¡±


    ¡°If you know, stop asking already.¡± Nakanishi-senpai said before showing me a rather concerned look, ¡°Remember, you shouldn¡¯t cross him. Take this as another friendly reminder. I find you bold yet endearing. You¡¯re not the same as them. Earlier, you tried your best to look at me as normally as possible. You failed at that but I appreciate the effort.¡±


    The girl chuckled, remembering how I struggled to keep my wits not to ogle at her body earlier.


    But really, this senior is quite likable but rather na?ve as well. It¡¯s the second time she tried reminding me.


    I appreciate it but it¡¯s not like everything will be solved if I avoid them. No. There¡¯s no avoiding them at all¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll take note of that. I cannot promise though.¡± I shrugged.


    And taking that as me being adamant, the girl shook her head in slight disappointment. Nheless, she didn¡¯t voice her thoughts this time and we continued on our way.


    Since there were only a few minutes to our destination, I found it insufficient to extract every answer to my questions from her. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible to simply throw those questions out and hope for an answer. She¡¯d be more defensive and not answer at all if that¡¯s the case.


    That¡¯s why I had to direct our conversation for those answers to naturallye out, just like that first one.


    Nakanishi-senpai is being supported by that guy. However, whether she¡¯s in a rtionship with him or not, it¡¯s unclear. She¡¯s extremely grateful to him though. It¡¯s to the point that she possibly reveres him.


    In any case, the talk with her was still fruitful.


    Because in the end, I learned the name of the guy she called earlier.


    Actually, it didn¡¯te out as a surprise to me. He¡¯s someone I already got the chance to interact with¡­


    Enomoto.

 Chapter 1025 Is she trying to be mysterious?

    Chapter 1025 Is she trying to be mysterious?¡¡¡¡When I separated from Nakanishi-senpai, the girl once again reminded me of something. That whatever my job as a Disciplinary Officer entailed, I should exercise caution at dealing with every student.


    ording to her, not everyone wanted to change and at the same time, not everyone wanted a meddlesome guy, poking his nose in their issue. No matter how good-looking he was.


    Yep. She added thatst line. I guess I¡¯m also good-looking in her eyes, huh?


    Anyway, to end that encounter on a good note, I naturally epted her words.


    I tried asking for her number but that¡¯s when she refused. As for her reason¡­ it¡¯s the same one why no one was making a move on her.


    Furthermore, because I walked with her today, the girl told me that she¡¯s going to put in a word to prevent those who drew a target on my back from messing with me.


    That girl¡¯s too considerate for her own good. But her situation also doesn¡¯t seem better than what she makes it out to be.


    From my eyes, she¡¯s like a caged bird. Set to sing for that guy¡¯s tune.


    At least, that¡¯s what it looked like if only based on what she revealed and what I found out from our conversation.


    Anyway, now that I got the name of their leader, I now have a direction on how to approach this.


    Although it¡¯s tempting to steal Nakanishi-senpai to make a point, it¡¯s better not to go that route yet. I¡¯lly low against them for a while.


    Before those delinquents, there was the pending issue with that follower who approached me. Better settle them first before diving into another issue.


    And on top of all that, there¡¯s my time with my girls. There¡¯s no way I will be cutting my time for them just to deal with troubling matters, even if the importance of it was gradually scaling upwards.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruki, have you received my gift?¡±


    As I walked out of the train station, I received another email from Hana. Opening it, that message left me a little stumped. And it was enough reason for me to hasten my footsteps.


    Gift. If I factor that she¡¯s probably not here in this city, she¡¯d be mailing it.


    However, from my conversation with Akane, Miho and Miwa-nee while I was waiting on the train, none of them mentioned something delivered to our doorstep.


    But considering Hana¡¯s personality or what she showed ever since yesterday, that girl sent that email as soon as she received a notification about her package being sessfully delivered¡­


    This means the girl believed that I¡¯m already at home and received it. I could imagine her anticipating what kind of reaction I would make¡­


    Really, how did she be like this?


    As I rushed through the quiet streets of our neighborhood, my mind whirled with thoughts about the girl.


    Honestly, for Hana to reappear seemingly out of nowhere and dere how she wanted to steal me from the girls came as a surprise even for me.


    I mean, after cutting her off, I already lost the reason to keep tabs on her; much like how I¡¯m unaware of most of my girls¡¯ status and I needed to hear about it from them.


    From my memory of her, I don¡¯t think I made that much of an impact on her. True, we somehow shared a secret, if that¡¯s what she¡¯s getting at. Behind her extremely friendly public image, she¡¯s being intimate with someone they will never link to her.


    But is that enough to be fixated on me?


    I can understand Chii and Hifumi¡¯s reasons but not Hana¡­


    Like I said, among the three rtionships I made back then, Hana¡¯s was more or less the one handling our rtionship and not the other way around.


    I just had to be too thick-skinned at cutting her off when the girl could do that to me any time she wanted. I was too deluded by my desire, after all.


    Haa¡­ It¡¯s only been a day since she reappeared and¡­ it feels like I¡¯m already dealing with her for a few years. Furthermore, we never had a proper conversation to hear each other¡¯s thoughts¡­


    In any case, apart from Hana¡¯s reappearance, there¡¯s also the mystery of who told her about me and provided information such as my email and number.


    Recalling the content of her first email, what Hana had written gave away an important detail.


    She got my number and email long before contacting me yesterday. Hence, the reason why she¡¯s d that I never changed those details yet.


    Naturally, my girls also noticed it. And they¡¯re wrapping their heads around it to figure out who it is. The one who provided it isn¡¯t part of our currentplex rtionship.


    Apparently, it¡¯s also not my mother. I asked herst night. Apart from being a little excited about my mention of Hana, my mother denied involvement with her.


    Hifumi was also unlikely to be a suspect. She wouldn¡¯t need to ask me about her had she been the one providing her information.


    That means¡­ our suspect is possibly one of the girls I cut off. And someone that doesn¡¯t want to be involved with me again.


    Uh¡­ Do I need to remember all of them to find out?


    No¡­ Obviously, the simpler solution is to ask Hana herself¡­ I¡¯m just taking a hard stance not to cater to what she wanted me to do.


    Based on how I see it, Hana¡¯s approach this time is about whittling my patience away topel me to approach her myself.


    Instead of asking me to call her or talk to her, her approach is like this¡­


    Cutting the fifteen-minute walk to close to five minutes of running, I arrived home all sweaty on my back. The rush got to my head, making me push my physical ability to this point.


    Upon entering the front door, I instantly noticed both Akane and Miho. Although they¡¯re both possibly waiting for me at the door, there¡¯s a huge box behind them. It¡¯s still wrapped tightly and unopened.


    ¡°Ruki, here, I never thought this would be handy right away.¡± With concern written on her face, Miho produced a towel and started wiping my sweat off my face, neck and back.


    On the other hand, Akane noticed how my eyes focused on the package right away. ¡°Are you expecting this package, husband? It arrived just now.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not expecting it. It¡¯s Hana. I received another message from her.¡± I answered Akane before turning to Miho and thanking the girl for her concern.


    But since I mentioned Hana, the two girls also had a change of expression.


    ¡°She asked me if I received the ¡®gift¡¯ she sent¡­ Let¡¯s see.¡± I continued before approaching the box.


    Naturally, the two girls followed me. Even if I didn¡¯t check their faces, they were both as concerned as me.


    I lifted the box and found out that it was not as heavy as it looked. There¡¯s a ¡®fragile¡¯ sign so it¡¯s probably padded with either bubble wraps or padding like styrofoams.


    Normally, there should be an address of the sender even if there¡¯s no name on the waybill of the package. However, upon looking at it, there¡¯s nothing. Well, notpletely empty. Instead of the sender¡¯s name and address, there¡¯s the post office address where she possibly dropped it¡­


    I put it down and looked at the two. They¡¯re both as curious as me by now¡­ So, even without mentioning it, they understood that we had no other choice but to open it.


    However, as though timing it at this moment, my phone rang once more¡­


    As I exchanged nces between the two girls, Miho concernedly asked, ¡°Is it her?¡±


    Obviously, the answer is yes¡­


    That Hana¡­ Is she trying to be mysterious? Because if she is¡­ it¡¯s too effective.

 Chapter 1026 Standing their ground

    Chapter 1026 Standing their ground¡¡¡¡¡°I¡¯m d you picked up this time. You just made my day.¡± As soon as I picked up the call, Hana¡¯s clear, cheerful and seemingly reinvigorated voice graced my ear.


    Even though it¡¯s impossible to see her face yet, my mind still perfectly pictured the girl¡¯s usual, angelic smile. The one she only used while we were together. The smile she shows in public could be called perfect but that¡¯s devoid of any of her


    Now that I think about it, apart from her smiles, I seldom see her with different expressions¡­ She could blush and be flustered whenever we¡¯re kissing each other and also¡­ I could only recall a few times when she became upset, annoyed, or sad. And those were all because of me.


    ¡°I made your day, huh? Girl, haven¡¯t you learned your lesson yet?¡±


    ¡°What lesson are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I cut you off without regard. If it¡¯s you, there¡¯s no reason to be this fixated on me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯ve never been good to you. If you¡¯re doing this to get back at me¡­ Hana, I can apologize. Before associating with me again¡­ think about what kind of situation you¡¯re getting into.¡±


    It sounded like the same script that I told my girls before taking them in. Regardless, I feel like it¡¯s something I ought to say as a reminder of sorts even if¡­ no one really heeded it.


    Upon hearing that, Hana hummed quietly before saying in an unconvinced tone. ¡°Uh-huh. Ruki. Didn¡¯t I mention that I¡¯m going to steal you? You¡¯re going to be mine alone. Regardless of your situation, you¡¯ll be mine in the end.¡±


    Another miss. She easily brushed away that reminder. The girl surely made up her mind even before contacting me¡­


    Not waiting for me to respond, Hana continued, ¡°And you¡¯re definitely forgetting something. Though you beat me through your letter, I¡¯m the one who noticed you first. Not the other way around. You, mister, caught my eye and I haven¡¯t forgotten about you since¡­ Besides, do I need a reason to love somebody? Don¡¯t underestimate a maiden¡¯s heart.¡±


    She noticed me first, huh? Regrettably, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true or not¡­ In my mind, the connection started when I slipped the paper into her bag.


    Anyway, even though Hana sounded a little humorous at the end, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s resolute about this.


    No matter what I say next, she¡¯s not going to change her mind. She¡¯s going to make an attempt to steal me¡­


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re correct. If you already decided on doing this, dissuading you is out of the question¡­¡±


    ¡°Finally, you get it. You have doubts about my reason, I¡¯ll give you that but like you, I can only convey that when we meet again. Presently, I can only be this vague to stimte your mind, to make you remember everything about me.¡±


    I see. So, this is why she¡¯s being this persistent, huh? It¡¯s totally effective.


    A whileter, Akane and Miho, who were listening in on our conversation, stepped forward.


    Akane was intrigued by our conversation. Or specifically to what Hana has to say. Nheless, it¡¯s easily noticeable that the silly girl was gnashing her teeth, seemingly provoked.


    If I had to guess, the girl couldn¡¯t stand Hana¡¯s confident disposition. It¡¯s understandable, really. She¡¯s probablyparing herself to the girl¡­ Perhaps, in her mind, she found herself weaker than Hana because, in the end, she never cured me of my desire. She only became one of the many girls important to me.


    On the other hand, Miho crossed her arms and stared down in contemtion.


    Right as soon as she noticed that our conversation reached a standstill, she asked me for the phone.


    To talk to the girl and give Hana her piece of mind.


    We conversed wordlessly through our eyes and looking at her determined expression, I handed it to her.


    She¡¯s my girlfriend while Hana isn¡¯t. No matter how one looks at it, it''s normal behavior on her part. And likewise, Akane who put away the fire in her eyes stood next to Miho.


    The two decided to converse about the looming ¡®threat¡¯ in our rtionship.


    ¡°Hi, Shinohara. I¡¯ll be taking over my boyfriend¡¯s phone.¡± Miho''s lips curved up, dering that boldly. ¡°From now on, if you want to talk to him, say it in one sentence. She¡¯s not the same Ruki that you remembered. Also, do refrain from sending packages. You¡¯re not going to seed in what you¡¯re trying to aplish. And mark my words¡­ Ruki isn¡¯t someone you can steal. Either join us or scram, do you understand?¡±


    After dering all that, Miho puffed her chest out, hooked her arms on mine, and smiled proudly.


    ¡°Great!¡± Akane eximed at the side, also showing pride at how her sister acted in front of their adversary. And copying the girl, she pressed herself on me.


    Even if Hana couldn¡¯t see them, they established their positions and unted them to her.


    For sure, even if Miho isn¡¯t here with us, she¡¯s probably the one who¡¯s going to talk to Hana. To establish their presence.


    It¡¯s not good that I¡¯m only the one talking to Hana after that deration, after all. They wouldn¡¯t be sitting ducks when some other girl was trying to steal their man.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t find any problem with what Miho did¡­ In fact, I¡¯m kind of proud that they did this instead of waiting for me to solve it. I¡¯m looking forward to what they¡¯re going to do next.


    And seeing that they pressed themselves to me like some kind of statement, I naturally answered in kind. Feeling their soft, squishy body firmly pressed to me, I hooked my arms to their waist and lowered my head to kiss both of them.


    A gesture to show that I¡¯m proud of them.


    Mhm¡­ Indeed, Hana has upied my mind ever since yesterday. However, weighing her over my girlfriends, there¡¯s no contest to it. She¡¯d lose spectacrly.


    Besides, I still stood by my words that if ever Hana harmed any of them, I¡¯m not going to make it easy for her.


    A whileter, Hana finally responded to Miho. However, it¡¯s not what we expected.


    The girl¡¯s voice was¡­ dismissive, uninterested even.


    ¡°Is that all? If so, can you give the phone back to Ruki?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard¡ª¡±


    With a vein popping on her forehead, Miho snapped. But before she could finish it, Hana¡¯s dismissive tone continued.


    Unlike when she¡¯s talking with Chii yesterday, the girl seemed really uninterested in the other girls.


    ¡°I heard you. Even so, I don¡¯t really care about what you think. All of you epted the situation. I get it. All of you are scared to lose him so you settled into that pitiable situation of sharing him. But that¡¯s not the case for me. I¡¯ll show you. I¡¯m going to win him over.¡±


    Pumped by that extremely confident remark by Hana, both Miho and Akane rolled their eyes before smirking.


    Being this close to them, I picked up on their fighting spirit soaring through the skies.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m worried for nothing. If you¡¯re like this. You¡¯re just an ignorant girl. Husband will never be stolen by you.¡± That¡¯s Akane. She even clicked her tongue in disappointment. ¡°I admire your confidence. That¡¯s extraordinary. Someone also dered that she wants Ruki for herself. Guess what happened? She¡¯s now one of us¡­ She¡¯s just stubbornly holding onto her belief that one day¡­ All of us will leave Ruki. Unfortunately, that¡¯s never gonna happen.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you think we settled into a pitiable situation, you¡¯re clearly ignorant about what¡¯s going on. You¡¯ll fail.¡± Supplementing Akane¡¯s words, Miho ended that with the same remark.


    To give their statement more impact, the two girls led me upstairs where we ended up in our bedroom.


    Yep¡­ Their n is clear as day. Letting Hana hear us while we¡¯re in our most intimate moment.


    The gift or package could wait forter, I guess? Not that I¡¯m curious about its content. Only a little.

 Chapter 1027 Listening in *

    Chapter 1027 Listening in *¡¡¡¡¡°By the way, Shinohara. Have you ever seen Ruki naked? No, right?¡± While slowly undressing me as soon as we entered the bedroom, Miho called out to Hana who was silently listening from the other side.


    A shuffling sound could instantly be heard. Most likely, Hana went from one ce to another. Following that, the girl¡¯s rather reluctant answer reached us.


    ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Miho triumphantly grinned. Her eyes then seemingly smiled as her hands slid down my shoulders, hastening the pace of undressing me.


    Momentster, the girl started unbuttoning what could be unbuttoned before, slowly but surely, took my top off, revealing my well-toned chest to her. As soon as she ced my clothes down, she turned to the phone and said, ¡°If I told you that I had just undressed him, what would be your reaction?¡±


    Miho¡¯s hands then brushed along my skin, yfully stimting my senses.


    While all of that was happening, Akane was holding me in ce, her lips locked with mine. She got all the liberty to it while Miho took care of inciting reactions from Hana.


    Yep. These two girls didn¡¯t even let us reach the bed first before doing all this. Nheless, although I could¡¯ve stopped them easily, wanting to see what they were trying to do and how Hana would react to it won me over.


    Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t be as submissive as she¡¯s making out to be. While Miho was busy taking my top off, my hands had already reached their destination, capturing the two beautiful girls¡¯ behind.


    I easily invaded beneath their skirts, perfectly cupping their shapely buttocks, kneading them and making them give out a stimting reaction.


    The silly girl sucking my tongue and lips almost moaned out in between our kisses while the triumphant girl visibly shuddered while she was delivering a follow-up to her taunting narration to Yue.


    ¡°Hnng~ We can take a video for you. But not today¡­ You see. We don¡¯t even want to share our boyfriend¡¯s body with someone outside ourplex rtionship. While he takes us all for himself, we¡¯re the same. Ruki is ours¡­¡±


    In that kind of opening act, Hana remained connected. She¡¯s listening on the other side while slowly breathing heavily.


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t be so sure. Isn¡¯t he someone who targets anyone he gets interested in? Can you still be smug if you find out that one of these days, I or another girl not part of your plex rtionship¡¯ will be alone with him and be as intimate as what you¡¯re doing right now?¡± Hana shot back at Miho.


    Truthfully, that¡¯s not a wild guess. I could be with someone else even tomorrow. But¡­ obviously, I wouldn¡¯t easily be as intimate with them¡­ Unless it became the same case with Saki where I was at my limit. I never approach a girl with the sole reason of bedding her¡­ Even when I was on my stealing spree, my reason was to fulfill my desire by having them be mine while they were still in a rtionship with someone else.


    That¡¯s why even with Hana and Hifumi, I got fully satisfied.


    Although her face darkened slightly, Miho remained steadfast. She maintained her triumphant grin before going after my neck, showering it with kisses while her hands caressed my body.


    And while doing so, she responded to Hana, ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask a hypothetical question like that, Shinohara. For sure, the girl, even if it¡¯s you, will be one of us if that happens. What? Are you just after his body?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not. I love Ruki as a whole. I¡¯m not just after his body. Aren¡¯t you just being petty, right now? You can¡¯t win with words so you¡¯re trying to make me jealous. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Trying to make you jealous. Not really. We¡¯re just showing you the nature of our rtionship. By the way, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Great. Then listen carefully, we¡¯re about to¡­ consummate our love. This is something you will never get from Ruki, no matter how much you scheme to steal him.¡±


    Soon after dering that, Miho and Akane pulled me to the bed.


    Akaneid down first and pulled me to her side, letting mey on my back before resuming what we were doing. She also allowed my hands to start caressing and undressing her in the process.


    And climbing up the bed, Miho went on my lower body. While we could only gaze at each other asionally, the girl was seemingly enjoying herself as she crawled towards the bulge in my pants.


    Her hands skillfully took my belt off and pulled my pants down, making me down on myst article of clothing. But even that was surely about to be taken off.


    The phone that¡¯s still connected to Hana was ced on our side, letting Hana hear every rustling sound that we made or our rough breathing as we all got into the mood to take this a step further.


    Before long, Miho pulled out my erection and stroked it a bit before taking it in her mouth. The sound of which fully conveyed to Hana. Miho detailed it bit by bit as though she was exining an anatomy lesson to the girl.


    Earlier at school, I almost got tempted by Nakanishi-senpai¡­ So it didn¡¯t take long for me to be fully erected¡­


    Furthermore, knowing that Hana was listening to us also added to the stimtion.


    Yep¡­ Even with the two girls tag-teaming me, I still couldn¡¯t help but be turned on, knowing that she was listening.


    No matter what happened, I would probably remain as a pervert.


    Hana and I only kissed at most. Maybe my hand explored her body but that¡¯s something a little innocent. But right at this moment, she¡¯s going to hear me having sex with not just one but two of my girlfriends.


    If this failed to affect her then she¡¯s definitely resolute enough to make all of my girls her enemy. The girl was prepared to topple all of them down just to get to me.


    I mean, Akane and Miho were already reacting like this just because Hana sent me a gift or because the girl called me again. I could easily imagine the other girls doing the same, especially Satsuki, Nami, Yae and Haruko. No, not just those few names. I bet even Ria will be like an adorable warrior to protect her Dumb-senpai from being stolen by Hana.


    Anyway¡­ Before we fully sumbed to our desire for each other, I picked up the phone and addressed Hana¡­


    ¡°Hana, this is our rtionship¡­ You can cut this off now. I don¡¯t think you will like what you¡¯re going to hear from here onwards.¡±


    Call that a concern from me but that¡¯s all I could offer her at the moment.


    I mean, I could also end the call but I¡¯m not doing so¡­ I¡¯m still interested as to what she¡¯s going to do.


    A few seconds after saying that, my words were faced with silence. I could still hear her irregr breathing even at this moment, she just chose not to answer me.


    ¡°Husband, suck on me¡­¡±


    And perhaps thinking that I was done, Akane, who was already half-naked, lifted her body and pushed her chest to my face. Since Miho had started sucking my length, making intentional slurping sounds to let Hana hear, this silly girl also didn¡¯t want to be left out.


    Well, with her enticing nipples as red as I remembered them shed in front of me, I unhesitatingly mped it between my lips and started sucking on, savoring her taste once more.


    Minutester, as our situation gradually escted, I heard Hana breathing heavily before helplessly calling my name, ¡°R-ruki¡­¡±


    Whatever¡¯s happening to her, the fact that she never disconnected the call made it clear that she¡¯s just as interested in what¡¯s transpiring on this side.


    ¡°Stop calling husband, Shinohara. Just listen quietly.¡±


    ¡°Look at you¡­ Are you actually waiting for Ruki toe and pick you up? Sorry, he¡¯s busy with us¡­¡±


    While Akane tried to silence the girl, Miho¡¯s past disposition of a very proud girl still kept onshing out at her.


    And while doing so, she positioned herself on top of me, the tip of my cock was already sinking inside her.


    At the same time as the girl moaned out in pleasure, I supported the girl while burying my lengthpletely inside her. Following that, I addressed Hana for thest time tonight¡­


    ¡°Can you still hear me, Hana? As you can hear, this is our rtionship. We¡¯re already at the point where we¡¯re dependent on each other; both emotionally and physically. That¡¯s why no matter what happens, I will never leave them. You have two choices in front of you. You can go along with your n even if it¡¯s doomed to fail right on the onset or¡­ you can back away now. It¡¯s not toote yet.¡±


    I once again gave out choices¡­ But thinking about it, weren¡¯t the girls that also experienced this with me always picked the same answer?


    ¡­ Will it happen again?

 Chapter 1028 Concern

    Chapter 1028 Concern¡¡¡¡¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯t enough to change my mind, Ruki. Wait for me¡­ I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Those were Hana¡¯sst words before finally disconnecting the call.


    However, with our headspletely upied by what we were doing, that went unnoticed until we were done.


    At that moment, I naturally prioritized focusing on my two lovely girlfriends, especially when Miho had already started dancing on top of me. And not long after that, Akane also climbed up and sat on my face, her sacred ce perfectly ced before my mouth and tongue.


    With that, the fact that everything started just to spite the girl who provoked them was easily forgotten. In our minds, that became obsolete. We got so lost in each other that Miwa-nee had to knock on us just to remind us that we have yet to eat dinner.


    Well, that¡¯s a little embarrassing but looking at the two girlsfortably snuggled to my side with satisfied smiles on their lips, I simply brushed away those thoughts and embraced them tighter while whispering my appreciation and reinforced affection to them.


    Taking at least a few minutes to let them rest before heeding Miwa-nee¡¯s call to go down for dinner, we spend it talking about what happened.


    And the first to raise a point was, none other than the one who conversed with Hana the most; Miho.


    She wondered whether they¡¯d overdone it or should they have taken a different approach.


    Her voice was evenced with concern towards Hana. It¡¯s something I saw from her for the first time¡­ I mean, she¡¯s still a girl filled with pride. Apart from me or my girls, she never expressed any concern for other people.


    It¡¯s apt to say that she¡¯s onlyfortable with us. So, for the girl to be concerned after what she did, I attributed that to her gradual growth as a person. And I¡¯m more than happy and proud of her.


    Anyway, because I somehow got sidetracked when she asked that, I received a scolding first, lightening the heavy mood that was somehow creeping on us.


    And when that¡¯s done, I also looked at Akane who had also recovered at that point. The same as Miho, she¡¯s just as concerned.


    For sure, they probably think they¡¯d done a cruel thing to Hana¡­


    But if they¡¯re asking me¡­ it¡¯s really not thatplicated.


    To properly convey what I felt, I looked both of them in the eye and first told them about my own view of Hana.


    ¡°I¡¯m still interested in her. But as you can see, I¡¯m also not approving of her deration and how she¡¯s trying to provoke all of you. You¡¯re all important to me. I mean, more important than myself. If she¡¯s going to oppose you just to get to me, that also means she¡¯s opposing me, right? No matter how interested I am in her, I cannot take her side here. And that¡¯s why¡­¡± I paused for a moment before letting my lips stretch into a gentle smile, ¡°I must say no, you haven¡¯t overdone it or anything. You¡¯re both entitled to it. And I¡¯m d you did do something. You see, although I hate to admit it, Hana is partly sessful already. She had already stolen a part of my focus¡­ if that¡¯s understandable.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Miho puffed up her cheeks cutely and smiled in satisfaction while Akane returned the same smile and pinched my cheeks.


    They then looked at each other andughed before focusing on me again. They cupped my cheeks and caressed them while looking thoughtfully.


    After a while, Akane said, ¡°Husband, haven¡¯t you noticed yet? Your affection for every girl that¡¯s part of your past never really disappeared.¡±


    I can¡¯t deny that¡­ Despite everything I said and done, I still care enough for everyone in the past. Even those I cut off early on or those who never returned to my side. I¡¯m even curious about the girl who provided Hana information. She must be nearby for her to get that information, right?


    ¡°And might I add, aren¡¯t I in the same situation as Shinohara two months ago? We did something cruel to her but when the timees that bes one of us, I¡¯ll apologize to her. At least, I think I owe her that.¡±


    ¡°But in the meantime, if her goal remains unchanged and she continues provoking us, we¡¯ll retaliate. We¡¯ll be reporting it to you though¡­ so husband has to make sure that we¡¯re not going overboard.¡±


    Miho and Akane had resolute expressions on their faces as they poured out their thoughts. And likewise, I also didn¡¯t hold back in telling them what was on my mind.


    For the next few minutes and until we decided to go down to eat, our topic remained to be Hana.


    That girl probably couldn¡¯t imagine it¡­ After cruelly letting her listen to us having sex, the three of us expressed concern towards her.


    Well, like Akane said, if the girl maintained that kind of approach, they¡¯d be answering in kind. Perhaps for the next few days, I¡¯d be hearing stories about their interaction with Hana.


    Akane asked for her number and email and shared them in their group.


    -


    -


    After eating dinner and filling in Miwa-nee, the five of us ¨C including Minoru, were now crowded in the living room.


    In front of us was the package that Hana sent to me. ording to her, it contained her gift but she never told us what exactly it is¡­


    And that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to find that out now.


    Opening the package with the four audiences who could barely contain themselves was a little nerve-wracking. Nheless, I understand why they¡¯re so interested.


    Ah. Minoru was just curious. With how big the box is, the boy would be exhrated if we found a toy inside. I doubt Hana would send something like that though.


    ¡°Stop dying, husband. You¡¯re making us all nervous when there¡¯s no reason to.¡± Akane said after finding me staring at the box for a long while.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a bomb?¡± Miho, on the other hand, had a wild imagination.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say some dreadful things, Miho. If it¡¯s a bomb, it won¡¯t even pass the customs. And why will she bomb Ruki when she had just dered her desire to steal him from us?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ That¡¯s fair.¡±


    Hearing that silly exchange, I could only shake my head.


    ¡°Alright, stop imagining things¡­ Akane, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re excited but this is a gift for me, no?¡±


    As a response to her earlier remark, I put on a smirk in a bid to tease her.


    And sure enough, the girl reacted the way I expected her to.


    Puffing up her cheeks, Akane turned her head away and said, ¡°Husband, do you have to be so smug about it? Wait for me, I¡¯ll also send you a package as big as this. No, bigger!¡±


    ¡°Akane, why are you suddenly trying topete? Are you that bothered that someone beat you on sending a package to Ruki?¡± Miwa-nee pointed out, her lips also curved up to tease her.


    ¡°T-that¡­ I¡¯m not bothered!¡±


    Yep. The way she stuttered already sold her thoughts away. The silly girl strikes again,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Akane. As long as it¡¯s from you, I¡¯ll be overjoyed, even if it¡¯s empty.¡± Adding more fuel to the fire, I cheerfully added.


    At this point, even Miho already picked up on what we¡¯re trying to do. She covered her mouth to stop herself from doing the same while looking at Akane in slight pity.


    Continuing that for a good while, Akane¡¯s face soon turned red from embarrassment. And as though she reached her boiling point, the girl snapped. ¡°Husband, stop teasing and open that already!¡±


    And with that, the spectators found it hard to hold back theirughter anymore.


    ¡°I have no idea you can be this funny, Akane.¡± Miho gracefullyughed while holding her stomach.


    ¡°Now, now, stopughing at your Aka-nee, Minoru,¡± said Miwa-nee but with how her shoulders trembled, she¡¯s still trying her hardest not tough.


    The sound ofughter soon filled the room lightening the atmosphere around us to the point that whatever tension remained from what happened with Hana waspletely dispelled.


    With nowhere to hide her reddened face, Akched onto my back and bit my neck in retaliation. ¡°I hate you, husband.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ And I love you.¡± I ruffled her hair and pinched her cheek endearingly.


    It¡¯s been a while since I teased her like this, huh? The girl already built a high resistance against it, after all.


    Anyway, with everything out of the way, I should stop dying this¡­


    A few minutester, after cutting and tearing away all the packaging tape wrapped in it, I finally opened it and the content of the box got unfurled before our very eyes.


    However, as soon as I caught a glimpse of what was inside, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a short exmation, muttering the sender¡¯s name, ¡°Hana¡­¡±

 Chapter 1029 Hanas Gift

    Chapter 1029 Hana''s Gift¡¡¡¡How much do I remember about my time with Hana? Honestly, I can¡¯t truly be sure.


    She¡¯s the second one that I stole. Or rather, imed for myself.


    Uh¡­ Having revealed that those three girls didn¡¯t actually start a rtionship with some other guy before I stole them, it¡¯s somewhat inappropriate now to call it ¡®stealing¡¯, right?


    Our rtionship started with that letter, asking her to meet me somewhere.


    Ah. Right. That letter. From what I remembered, there¡¯s nothing special in it. But for the girl to treasure the letter ¡®til this day, I started wondering what kind of embarrassing lines I wrote there. Perhaps, I would cringe at myself if Hana let me read it.


    As for how it went after that¡­ It''s actually a little simple.


    I expressed how I wanted to steal her and the next day after that, we began meeting each other in secret. Until one day, I braved it and kissed her which the girl received with a genuine smile on her lips¡­ The smile she only ever showed to me.


    Uh¡­ Thinking about it, my methods during that time were probably as simple and elementary as our ss lessons.


    If I had to list the other two¡­


    With Chii, if I relied on my memory, I somehow threatened her with telling everybody that she confessed to that ¡®ss hunk¡¯.


    With Hifumi, I assumed that she was with that other guy, blocked her way somewhere and started carrying her books for her.


    Now that I revisited those memories, there¡¯s nothing spectacr to it, right? If I used that today, it would certainly end up in failure.


    Now¡­ Why am I talking about this?


    Because Hana¡¯s gift is¡­ something that reminds me of our past.


    It¡¯s not a yearbook but it might as well be called that.


    A photo album.


    An album with photos during our field trip in the sixth grade. Although it was taken from that time, it¡¯s actually only filled with our photos together.


    Furthermore, the Hana in those photos was a lot different than how she always acted in public.


    If she¡¯s the school¡¯s most popr girl because of how friendly, elegant, angelic, and demure she portrayed herself to be, the Hana in those photos was nothing like that.


    There¡¯s one where she¡¯s giving me a piggyback ride. I was scowling while the girl had a wide grin on her lips, something she wouldn¡¯t do in front of anyone else.


    I couldn¡¯t remember who took those photos but¡­ what¡¯s depicted in them truly happened.


    ¡°I watched you two interact with each other but I never thought that she could show these faces,¡± Akane muttered after a while.


    Although she¡¯s as baffled as me to only find a photo album as the ¡®gift¡¯, she easily got intrigued after seeing the first pages of it.


    That¡¯s why even before I could finish looking at it, the girl grabbed it from my hand, sat down on the sofa and browsed it. On her side, Minoru was also looking at it with interest¡­ However, the boy was focused more on me rather than Hana¡­


    I mean, at that point in time, I looked strikingly alike to him. Being a little skinny and all that.


    ¡°Surely, you only saw us whenever we¡¯re aware that we could be seen by others. When there¡¯s only the two of us¡­ she¡¯s different. She¡¯s more outgoing and wanted to try out new things rather than stick to her role as the most popr and approachable girl.¡± I answered as I continued digging through the box.


    There¡¯s more inside it but apart from the album and three others like it, the other contents were filled with misceneous items.


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful¡­ Ugh, not as beautiful as us, anyway.¡± Miho also got something to say after going through another photo album. Her first sentence was said as though she was mesmerized and the other, she snapped out of it.


    The girl closed the album, creased her brows and acted annoyed as she picked up another one.


    ¡°If she¡¯s still this pretty, Akane and this girl can stand together and be the main attraction anywhere they go. Ruki, how did you manage to make this girl be head over heels for you?¡±


    Andstly, Miwa-nee was also browsing another album.


    ¡°Honestly, I also don¡¯t know, Miwa-nee. I¡¯m too much of an idiot to remember every detail about our past.¡± I answered as I finished rummaging through the box. I then folded it and put it away before returning to them.


    I mean, I also want to see. That¡¯s Hana¡¯s gift for me, right? That girl probably wanted to show me what happened to her these past few years.


    If the first one was filled with the photos of when we sneaked away during a field trip, the other three were like records of Hana¡¯s life for the past three years of her middle school.


    Judging from the structure of the school in the background of some of her photos as well as the students wearing the same uniform as her, the girl really left the country.


    And most likely, it happened after she separated from Chii and Hifumi.


    Now that she¡¯s saying she¡¯s going to return¡­ then does that mean she¡¯s transferring in?


    Ugh¡­ Anyway, after arranging the other things included in that package, I sat down with them and spent the next few hours browsing it and talking about Hana with all of them.


    Minoru fell asleep halfway but the boy never let go of that one photo album¡­ It¡¯s like he became too fixated on seeing my younger self there. He¡¯s unaware that it¡¯s me though.


    -


    -


    Returning to our room to rest for the night, I noticed the two girls, Akane and Miho heaving continuous sighs as though something was bothering them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Acting oblivious even if I already know the reason, I approached the two and asked.


    Sure enough, they didn¡¯t answer me instantly. Akane and Miho stared at me for a long while. From their eyes, I could see my reflection and the affection they had for me. However, beneath those emotions, I also notice the two girls¡¯ dejection.


    And because they didn¡¯t want me to worry for them, Akane and Miho forced a smile before dragging me back to the bed wherein they once again used my arm as a pillow as they snuggled as close as possible. They also held onto my clothes tightly as though they were afraid that I would suddenly disappear.


    Although it should be the same situation asst night or earlier, their mood was really heavy. Heavy enough that it¡¯s kinda suffocating. And if I didn¡¯t do anything, they¡¯d probably have a hard time sleeping.


    Obviously, this is the result of browsing through Hana¡¯s gifts. Even if it¡¯s just photo albums, it somehow affected them a lot more than we all thought.


    And if I had to guess, they¡¯rementing not only what happened earlier but also what¡¯s going to happen when that girl shows up in front of us in the future.


    Furthermore, no words could ease them up. What they¡¯re feeling right now is more like a temporary debuff that no potion will be able to cure. However, there¡¯s a limit to its effect.


    Tomorrow, it will bepletely dispelled as we face the new day.


    That¡¯s why the best I can do tonight is to assure them and convey my undying affection for them through gestures. Like caressing their backs, patting their heads and brushing their hair with my fingers.


    Fortunately, that¡¯s effective.


    ¡°Good night, Ruki. Uhm¡­ I love you...¡±


    ¡°Husband, sleep well. I love you.¡±


    Soon after lovingly whispering their goodnights, I kissed their lips and foreheads and waited for the sleep to take us to dreand.


    Or so I hoped. However, while the two girls fell asleep after being madefortable by my caresses, I found myself unable to sleep.


    Furthermore, my eyes were drawn to those photo albums that we ced on the table¡­


    It¡¯s hopeless¡­


    I¡¯m hopeless. I want to see Hana.


    Spending at least half an hour just mulling over what I should do, I soon reached for my phone and spent another half an hour reading my girls¡¯ messages while also catching those who were still awake.


    And aside from the habitualte sleepers like Mizuki and Ririka, I found someone that¡¯s normally already asleep at this time.


    Without missing a beat, I sent her a message.


    ¡°Nami, can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m thinking about you, actually.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of what we told you?¡±


    ¡°What else? You do remember how I canpletely read your mind without needing you to say something, right? I think that¡¯s what¡¯s happening to me. I¡¯m awake this time to apany you. Ruu, you can talk to me. About Hana or Shinohara-san.¡±


    Upon reading what she wrote, a feeling of relief washed over me. That¡¯s because she might be right. I¡¯m truly in need of apany. Someone who will listen to me and someone who can easily understand what I meant.


    ¡°Shall I pick you up at your house?¡±


    ¡°Stop being an idiot, Ruu! Here is fine. I¡¯m guessing Akane and Miho are already asleep. It¡¯s fine through this chat.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m calling you. I want to see you and hear your voice, Nami. Besides, there¡¯s a lot more I want to talk to you about, I¡¯ll wake you up tomorrow if you ever oversleep.¡±


    ¡°Ruu, I don¡¯t know if I willugh or not but that¡¯s a great assurance, I¡¯m amazed,¡± Nami replied sarcastically. For sure, the girl was awkwardly smiling at her bed.


    ¡°Why, thank you. Leave it to me.¡±


    After returning a sarcastic remark, I then tapped the video call icon. Momentster, Nami¡¯s lovely face was fully captured on my screen.


    And for the next hour or so, Nami listened to me spill everything running in my mind while offering her insight.

 Chapter 1030 Reestablish my image

    Chapter 1030 Reestablish my image¡¡¡¡Thursday morning arrived. Having stayed upter than the two girls at my side, I woke up feeling sluggish¡­ Nheless, with their moods returning to normal as I expected, being graced by their beautiful smiles as soon as I opened my eyes effectively revitalized my depleted energy.


    After a while, the two girls went downstairs to prepare our breakfast. They¡¯re oddly motivated today. Most likely, it¡¯s just their way to make up forst night.


    I sent them off while beaming an excited smile. I acted as though I was never bothered at all. In the first ce, Hana¡¯s fixation on me was none of their faults.


    ¡°Now then¡­¡± I groaned a bit as I lifted my body off the bed.


    Alone in the room, my eyes instantly went to my phone.


    As always, I would never forget greeting my girls in the morning. Likewise, they¡¯re the same. While some settled on just a chat message, most of them were always eager for a video call, seeing me first thing in the morning.


    After that was done, I called the girl who stayed upte and listened to my ramblingsst night, waking her up for school.


    ¡°Rise and shine, here¡¯s your man fulfilling his promise,¡± I said as soon as the girl¡¯s face showed up on my screen. Her forehead was creased and her eyes half-opened.


    Surely, she¡¯s still feeling really sleepy but forced herself to answer the call to not miss me.


    As soon as her consciousness fully awakened, the girl¡¯s expression rxed as a bright smile dropped on her lips, ¡°G-good morning, Ruu.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Good morning. As I promised, I¡¯lle and pick you up there. Wait for me in around an hour.¡±


    ¡°E-eh?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking earlier? Once in a while is fine, right? I mean, your mother must be wondering why I¡¯m not visiting you after that night.¡±


    Right. Even though I couldn¡¯t be a diligent boyfriend who would pick them up everyday to school, the idea sprouted in my mind before we ended our call.


    And coincidentally, it''s also a great chance to reestablish my image in her mother¡¯s mind. Better not let myself be branded as a rogue who¡¯s only after her daughter¡¯s virginity, right?


    Well, next time, I¡¯ll also do it for the other girls¡­ For Hina, Saki, or even Shizu too. I have to be careful when it¡¯s Saki and Shizu¡¯s turn though.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll prepare right away!¡± Realizing that I was serious about it, Nami¡¯s remaining drowsiness vanished as she hurriedly jumped out of her bed. Her whole body radiates her excitement for what¡¯s toe.


    After watching her for a while, we ended the call and I went downstairs to join Miho and Akane.


    For the next hour or so¡­ we did our morning routine, ate breakfast, and also took another lesson from Miho. Mizuki also sent me another lesson on her field of expertise, gaining me more experience points for it.


    Music and Business, huh? Even now, I have no desired path. I was trying everything and anything¡­ I might be the jack of all trades and master of none if I continue like this¡­


    -


    -


    When I arrived in front of their gate, the first thing I noticed was Nami¡¯s mother, Andou Kasumi sweeping the few fallen leaves in their front yard. It¡¯s still the spring season so there¡¯s only scattered around it.


    Since meeting her was also included in my to-do list foring here to pick up Nami, I took a deep breath to gather my courage before greeting her.


    ¡°Good morning, Auntie. It¡¯s been a while.


    Turning around in my direction, Auntie Kasumi stopped what she was doing and instantly walked over. Noticing the gentle expression on her face that slowly changed to an unamused one, I couldn¡¯t help but gulp down and brace myself for whatever was going to happen.


    ¡°Yes, it is. How long has it been since that day?¡±


    Although her sentence sounded normal, the tone of her voice was nothing less than chilly. It instantly made me feel cold as it ran through my skin.


    If I wasn¡¯t used to it, I would probably instantly cower in front of her.


    In any case, I had to act unbothered lest she also became ufortable because of me.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Two weeks? I apologize for not showing up frequently.¡± I respectfully bowed my head.


    It¡¯s a little effective. The cold countenance that she probably put on to intimidate me melted a bit as she released a soft sigh, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, Onoda-kun. That aside, I¡¯m d you now have the humility. Not just the shameless braggart that night.¡±


    Remembering what she was talking about, I put on an embarrassed smile as I scratched my cheek. ¡°Uhm¡­ I learned my lesson, Auntie. I may be shameless but I, at least, don¡¯t want to offend my girl¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Great. Be sure to remember that.¡± Nodding her head in approval, Auntie Kasumi¡¯s gentle expression returned. ¡°Oh. By the way, you got a haircut. You look a lot better than I remembered. I thought you were a stranger at first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I get that a lot.¡±


    Ending our conversation there, Auntie Kasumi soon returned to sweep their yard while I waited for Nami toe out.


    From how that conversation went, I sessfully reestablished my image. However, once in a while, I could still feel Auntie Kasumi¡¯s gaze even from a distance. But when I would look at her, she¡¯d instantly turn around and pretend she was busy sweeping those leaves.


    Looks like my new appearance is still going strong¡­ It even affects Nami¡¯s mother. Not that she¡¯s going to be like those other girls. It¡¯s probably just pure admiration or curiosity on her part, right?


    Anyway, Nami was sure taking her time¡­ When I separated from Akane and Miho, I checked on the girl and she was still just finishing her breakfast. And before I arrived here, the girl was still taking her time in the bath. She even called me to show how she¡¯s dipping herself in the tub¡­


    Uh¡­ That¡¯s a blessed sight. But where did her excitement go? Could it be that she''s waiting for me to enter?


    Auntie Kasumi didn¡¯t invite me in so¡­ It¡¯s rude toe in, right?


    While I was mulling over that, the gate of the house next door creaked open.


    I instantly turned my head to it and¡­ unsurprisingly, Tadano stepped outside of it. Our eyes met and he stopped in his steps as though he had seen a ghost.


    Momentster, he addressed me, ¡°Huh? What are you doing there?¡±


    Is he seriously asking me this?


    ¡°Is it not obvious? I¡¯m waiting for my girlfriend.¡± I shrugged.


    I thought of ignoring him after answering that. However, the guy was suddenly pushed by someone from the back.


    No. He wasn¡¯t pushed. He was kicked.


    And at the same time as that, a voice of a young girl nagged at him. ¡°Onii-chan, stop blocking the gate!¡±


    Stepping out of their gate, the owner of that voice showed up with her hands on her hips. Based on her appearance, she¡¯s wearing the same uniform as Sumire and perhaps, the same age too.


    Wait. Before all that, this is news¡­ Onii-chan? Tadano has a younger sister?


    While I was thinking that, the girl who looked like she was about to fight her brother to a deathmatch for blocking her way, turned in my direction.


    As soon as her eyesnded on me, the girl froze for a moment before her eyes widened as they glittered brightly. And while stuttering, she asked with a mix of excitement, ¡°E-excuse me, senpai. Can I ask for your name?¡±


    Alright. This is unexpected¡­ But first, can someone tell Tadano to stop looking daggers at me? I didn¡¯t do anything.

 Chapter 1031 Tadanos Little Sister

    Chapter 1031 Tadano''s Little Sister¡¡¡¡Around twenty minutester, we¡¯re now riding the bus to school. Because of an unexpected variable in the form of Tadano¡¯s hyperactive sister who somehow decided to stick close to me, our nned moment alone was, more or less, scrapped.


    Sitting at the back of the bus, I was currently sandwiched between Nami and Tadano¡¯s little sister.


    As for Tadano, he settled down at his sister¡¯s left. He had no other choice anyway.


    Honestly, despite how he red at me right away when his sister noticed me, the guy was hopelessly powerless when it came to her. Or rather, he never had any control over her. His title as the older brother was easily ignored by the headstrong girl.


    Even if he voiced his opposition to the girl associating with me, his little sister refused to listen to him.


    What a poor guy. I can''t help but pity him.


    Consequently, Nami was also hopeless. When she showed up and saw Tadano''s little sister fawning over me, the girl simply asserted her position instead of telling her off.


    I asked her about it and her answer was simply baffling, ¡°Let it be, Ruu. She¡¯s an adorable fellow, anyway. ¡°


    And upon hearing that, Tadano''s little sister cheerfully eximed, "You''re the best Nanami-onee-chan!"


    From that, I understood. Nami has an extremely soft spot for Tadano''s little sister.


    She wasn¡¯t the least bit threatened. And although she invoked her ¡®girlfriend¡¯ rights at first which reduced the girl into a pouting mess, it only took a minute before she recovered and stuck close to me again, her enthusiasm reaching its peak.


    In a way, our situation before getting on the bus turned almost simr to some rom scenes where a little sister character was trying topete with the main heroine.


    The two girls both pulled on my arm until we reached the bus stop.


    Tadano pitifully trailed behind us, powerless to do anything.


    Naturally, with how eye-catching that scene was, we got ogled at by the other students and passengers riding the same bus. And for the nth time, I became a target of envy for the poor souls.


    I was unbothered. I¡¯m already past the point of caring too much about it.


    From my point of view, Nami was probably just too happy that I picked her up today so¡­ she didn''t want to sour her mood over something trivial as a little girl''s peskiness.


    On the other hand, Tadano''s little sister was obviously taken in by my improved appearance.


    Uh. Indeed, I could''ve acted cold to push her away but thinking about the time and ce, that would be a hassle.


    Furthermore, even if I did that, that wouldn''t diminish Tadano''s hateful disposition towards me. In fact, if I treated his sister poorly, he might be more enraged.


    That''s why I thought I would leave that to Nami. s, my girl was as unreliable as Tadano in this case.


    And so¡­ we¡¯re back to the present.


    ¡°Mei-chan, your stop is near. Don¡¯t you need to prepare?¡± I asked the girl at my left who¡¯s still taking photos of us while posing as cute as possible in front of her camera.


    Right. The girl already introduced herself to me.


    Tadano Yumei but she preferred being called Mei-chan so I used that.


    She''s actually two years our junior, cing her as a 2nd-year middle schooler.


    Well, my initial estimation was she''s only a year younger than us. And that''s because of her figure being a little mature ¨C especially in ces that mattered. if you know what I mean¡­


    Honestly, my Ria won¡¯t be able to hold a candle to her development even if she¡¯s a year senior. No wonder I mistook her for being older.


    "Oh. Then, senpai. Can you give me your Insta? I''ll tag you with our pictures. You''re sure to garner thousands of new followers if I do that!" Looking rather excited with that prospect, the girl eximed.


    But thousands of new followers?'' What kind of existence is this girl on the inte? Is she part of that generation who cannot stop wanting to be validated on the inte?


    Wait, we¡¯re also part of it, aren¡¯t we? But we¡¯re not actually active on it. Some of my girls were posting sometimes but not to the point that they cared enough for clout.


    "I don''t have one. Besides It''s fine not to do so. Keep it to you."


    Anyway, although it''s quite fine for her to post photos of us since it''s easy to create an excuse for those, I had no interest whatsoever in thousands of new followers.


    The use of my social media is to only contact my girls easily. I was never fond of posting on it.


    This girl, however, looks like someone really active on it considering she even mentioned thousands of followers.


    "Eh? Why not?"


    "Because I don''t need one?"


    "Senpai, you''re behind the times." Unsatisfied with my answer, the girl pouted before turning to Nami "Onee-chan, what about you?"


    Lost in her own world as she fiddled with our sped hands, Nami took a moment to reply. "Sorry, Mei-chan, we''re not fond of it. Just keep it to yourself, hmm?"


    And because she received almost the same answer, the little girl was now looking exasperated. "Unbelievable. Onii-chan is one thing but the two of you as well? Are you actually from a different generation?"


    Shemented before sulking back on her seat as she prepared to get off the bus.


    "Yumei, stop that. Hurry up and prepare. The bus is about to stop." Tadano, acting like a big brother again, finally gathered his wits and reminded her.


    Ah. Well, I guess knowing that her little sister was now separating from mepletely eased his mind.


    But in the first ce, I never had any interest in his sister. Though as a pervert, I somewhat enjoyed the girl pressing herself on me.


    Obviously, I¡¯ll keep that to myself.


    "Onii-chan, shut up.¡± ring at her brother, Mei-chan shut him down instantly.


    Again. Poor guy.


    Following that, the girl turned to me and smiled beautifully while waving her cute little hand. ¡°Uhm, well then, senpai. See you again."


    With that difference in treatment being too ring, I saw Tadano turning purple in his seat. Somehow, that guy got battered by his little sister in this currently less than ten-minute ride.


    He watched her fawn over someone he hated after all¡­ And he had no choice but to ept that reality.


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t care less about his feelings. I smiled at his sister and bade her farewell, "Sure. Take care, Mai-chan."


    With that, we watched the girl leave the bus leaving the three of us alone.


    But Tadano¡¯s torment isn¡¯t ending yet. Because this time, Nami was staring at him. Even without words, it¡¯s easily understandable what she wanted to say. ¡°Why don¡¯t you scram and leave us alone already?¡±


    Most likely, she¡¯s just being tactful to not be too rude to her childhood friend.


    Understanding what Nami was getting at, the poor guy indignantly stood up and changed seats up ahead, leaving the back seats for the two of us.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re alone¡­¡± Now finally left alone, Nami¡¯s rxed disposition was reced by an energetic one as she fervently pressed herself closer to me.


    And while she was at it, the girl turned my head to hear as she parted her lips, waiting for me to take it.


    ¡°This girl¡­ I was wondering when you will be this affectionate.¡± I said as I lowered my head, nting my lips on hers, not minding that the bus was half-full or that we could be caught by someone.


    ¡°Mei-chan is too innocent for this, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Nami answered after savoring our first kiss for the day.


    That girl? Innocent? I don¡¯t think so¡­


    From the brief encounter I had with her, she¡¯s anything but innocent¡­ Is Nami not aware of it? Or is it because she¡¯s blinded by her cuteness? Anyway, I doubt this will be the end of my encounter with that girl¡­


    And because of it, Tadano had another reason to hate me. Not that I care but it¡¯s a little troublesome. Here I thought, I could even try to befriend him just for the sake of their club¡¯s harmony.


    ¡°How innocent? She seems too outgoing for me¡­ Anyway, enough about them¡­ We¡¯re finally alone so¡­ let me spoil my Nami¡± Putting everything to the back of my mind, I inched closer to the girl, making use of these few minutes that we¡¯d be alone.


    Influenced by me, Nami adorably nodded her head and epted my lips for the second time before wrapping her arms to my back.

 Chapter 1032 Whats wrong with them?

    Chapter 1032 What''s wrong with them?¡¡¡¡The same as yesterday, the day was possibly going to pass by without any notable event aside from the chances I could get to be alone with any of my girls.


    The effect of Enomoto calling me out to that ce or Nakanishi-senpai¡¯s warning that I would be targeted after yesterday hadn¡¯t manifested yet.


    At least, to some extent, I¡¯ve never been inconvenienced by those from their group yet.


    I did receive some stares from the senior boys and hear murmurings pointing at me as the guy who had been seen walking with the ¡®untouchable¡¯ senior. But other than that, it¡¯s the same routine.


    I¡¯m actually appreciating this peaceful lull in eventsing head-on to my face. I got to devote most of my time to studying and at the same time, bond with my girls.


    Ah. Right. There was news about their poprity poll where the girls made a bet with me. However, it¡¯s still not finalized yet. But judging from my girls¡¯ glittering eyes as they updated me about it¡­ they probably won that bet.


    Now, I¡¯m starting to wonder what kind of request they will make¡­


    ¡°Hey, have you heard?¡±


    In the middle of the sixth period when the lesson was bing a snoozefest, Sakuma leaned forward and whispered. Even without looking at the idiot, he¡¯s probably grinning from ear to ear just from that cheerful tone he used. Whatever gossip he picked up from somewhere, he deemed it interesting to share with me.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    At my side, Satsuki threw a sidelong nce. Despite looking disinterested, she perked her ears up to eavesdrop.


    When the girl noticed me looking at her, the girl narrowed her eyes as though asking, ¡®What are you looking at?¡¯. She¡¯s as grumpy as ever¡­ Looking at her like this makes me want to tease her again.


    Well, I better rein it in, at the moment. Better hear what Sakuma has to say first.


    ¡°They said we¡¯re going riverside camping soon.¡±


    ¡°Camping? Isn¡¯t that too early?¡±


    Those types of camps were usually done during the summer season. In other words, it should be in July or September, after the summer vacation.


    It¡¯s an event where we¡¯d have to fight against giant blood-sucking insects that would raid us during the night.


    Or not.


    Well, obviously, it¡¯s a way for us, the students, to experience more interactions with each other outside the ssrooms and away from phones and other modern conveniences. The teachers would give us tasks toplete as a group and spend the night out of thefort of our beds.


    During middle school, I always looked forward to it since there would always be free time where I could sneak away to fill up my desire with one of my targets or with some of the girls that I still kept by my side.


    Last year, I even had a rather fulfilling night with someone when I sneaked into the tent the girl was sharing with three other girls.


    The experience of making sure not to get caught or wake the other girls up was truly exhrating¡­


    Anyway, back to the topic, why does this guy sound so unusually excited over it?


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s too early considering the camps during middle school. But there¡¯s a reason for that¡­¡±


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    This guy¡­ He¡¯s getting annoying.


    Even Aya stopped listening to the lesson to hear what he was trying to reveal.


    And not just her, even our other ssmates surrounding him all focused on the idiot who¡¯s probably looking very self-important right now.


    Well, if he¡¯s so sure about it, he probably got this advanced info from someone.


    ¡°Obviously. So, stop dying it, you idiot.¡± Before I could respond, Satsuki did it for all of us.


    Her death re instantly stopped the idiot from acting up and he awkwardly faked a cough. ¡°D-don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°One more useless talk and I¡¯ll kick your desk. Hurry it up.¡±


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s not on her period, is she? No¡­ She¡¯s always like this¡­ Only with me would she melt, after all.


    ¡°Alright, let the guy speak,¡± I said, calming the girl down by pinching her arm.


    That earned me the same death re though.


    In any case, that allowed Sakuma to finally reveal it.


    And sure enough, it¡¯s a little surprising considering how he tried to be mysterious about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Setsuna-nee who told me just now. Their department in college will be reaching out to our school to conduct the camp.¡±


    Is that some kind of project for them? I don¡¯t know. But for Sakuma to hear about that first¡­ he¡¯s probably making progress with her.


    If it¡¯s their department then¡­ even Koizumi-san will be in it.


    Uh¡­ That girl is still keen on having me take up modeling. She was even more enlivened when she caught wind of the news about my haircut and new appearance. Now, my inbox still has unread messages from her.


    I¡¯m dying reading it because, from the preview, Koizumi-san sent me a list of schedules where an audition for a modeling gig will take ce this month.


    Really, she¡¯s even more enthusiastic than Yua who I will apany next week to her return to that industry.


    -


    -


    Time passed. With the chime of the bell indicating the end of the 7th period, most of our ssmates hurried out for their clubs. Some stayed to chat with their friends while some who were part of the Cleaning Duty waited until everyone vacated the ssroom.


    I¡¯m part of it today so¡­ I¡¯m among those who are waiting for the room to clear up.


    Ah. Right. What Sakuma revealed earlier had already spread to our whole ss, pumping up excitement for those who heard it.


    But from what I observed, most of them were just looking forward to seeing both Setsuna and Koizumi-san. Also, there¡¯s the fact that they¡¯d be able to interact with other college students. Even if it¡¯s still unclear what will be the arrangement for that camp, it¡¯s certainly enough to create a buzz.


    Who knows? That news will even spread to the whole school by tomorrow.


    Judging from how it¡¯s still in the nning stage, Sakuma¡¯s ¡®soon¡¯ will be at most two weeks from now or more. So, it will still coincide with the summer season.


    And admittedly, I¡¯m also looking forward to it. This time, it¡¯s because I can be with my girls¡­ Furthermore, I want to let Aya, who¡¯s always sitting out, experience it and have fun with it.


    Anyway, because of this cleaning duty, escorting the girls to their clubs became impossible again. And, unfortunately, none of them were scheduled with me.


    Kanzaki was also not part of it so¡­ she¡¯s probably just randomizing everything rather than intentionally separating me from my girls.


    However, someone I didn¡¯t want to deal with was part of the cleaning duty today. Furthermore, it¡¯s not just one but two¡­


    Two idiots. Or cucks. Whatever they wanted to be.


    Ogawa and Fukuda.


    While the girls in the Cleaning Duty started doing their tasks, the two idiots looked like they were about to confront me again.


    ¡°You two. What¡¯s your problem? Stop standing there and do your task! Look at Onoda-kun.¡± Oblivious to what was making the two react like that, one of the girls on duty, Shimura, nagged at them and even made me an example.


    By the way, my duty was the easiest. Wiping the ckboard clean. It¡¯s not a daunting task.


    But really, what are they standing around for? If they¡¯re going to do something then better do it already.


    Somehow, that girl appeared to have more guts than them.

 Chapter 1033 A little jab

    Chapter 1033 A little jab¡¡¡¡Perhaps finding that they¡¯re indeed making no sense at all by what they¡¯re doing there; standing like an idiot while watching my back, Ogawa and Fukuda eventually did their task.


    On the other hand, Shimura and the other two girls looked a little confused. And to get some information, Shimura approached me and curiously asked.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, did you do something to them?¡±


    How should I answer that? ¡®Ah, yeah. It¡¯s simple, I stole the girls they¡¯re infatuated with and made them fall in love with me. Is that something they should be mad about?¡¯


    For sure, if I said that, this girl would think I was joking andugh at me. The other girls would even join her in doing so.


    But if I did that, the two idiots would definitely explode. Better let them keep quiet, I guess?


    ¡°None that I can think of.¡± I acted like I contemted that answer. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re not satisfied with their task and want mine? It¡¯s the easiest, after all.¡±


    Ogawa was tasked to arrange the desks after the girls finished sweeping the floor while Fukuda was tasked to gather the trash.


    Yep. Definitely a usible reason. In Shimura¡¯s mind, at least.


    ¡°Oh! So, that¡¯s why¡­¡± Biting into my answer, the girl nodded a few times before looking at the two frowning idiots with aplicated expression.


    She¡¯s possibly thinking that they¡¯re idiots too but couldn¡¯t voice it. She¡¯s a good girl, after all. Let¡¯s not count how she nagged at them earlier. That¡¯s justified.


    ¡°Yep. Anyway, I¡¯m done here. Do you still need help?¡± Putting the ckboard eraser down, I turned to the girl who was still in a state of contemtion about whether to give the two idiots a piece of her mind.


    She smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Onoda-kun can go now if you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? What about you two?¡±


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m sure. Isn¡¯t this why the tasks are divided? If you¡¯re done, you¡¯re done. I appreciate the offer though.¡± Shimura exined while ending it with a rather bashful smile in the end.


    I guess I''m being insistent.


    Anyway, the other two girls also shook their heads but the way they looked at me and the two idiots was unnerving.


    Their eyes were glittering in fantastical light as though they were submerged in a colorful illusion. For the record, they¡¯re thest two girls out of eighteen in our ss that I probably haven¡¯t interacted with yet.


    The other two fujoshi who always grouped up with Kikuchi to discuss their fantasy pairings of boys.


    Most likely, they¡¯re creating another scenario in their heads involving the three of us.


    Uh. As long as they don¡¯t show me their work then that¡¯s fine, I can sleep well without worrying about it.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Then¡­ Fukuda, Ogawa. What about you? I¡¯m kind of feeling generous today, do you want my help?¡±


    Although this would fuel the two girls¡¯ fantasies, I ignored them and addressed the two.


    Obviously, it¡¯s to take a jab at them once more. Even if it¡¯s a light one, a jab is a jab. I¡¯m a petty guy. I took offense over what they did earlier.


    It¡¯s great that they¡¯re not doing anything extreme but it¡¯s also kind of annoying that they don¡¯t even have the guts to confront me afront.


    You know, what¡¯s the point of trying to hate on me when the girls already expressed to them how much they wanted to be with me? Instead of moving on, they¡¯re doing something useless that won¡¯t even make the girls like them back.


    Well, in Ogawa¡¯s case, he¡¯s having his false sense of justice, like any protagonist-type character who thinks the world revolves around them and only their justice should prevail and not anyone else.


    That guy truly deserved to be kicked over and over until he dropped that mindset.


    I thought he already changed after despairing but really, he¡¯s bing worse this way.


    Anyway, if they answered yes here, I¡¯d just make an excuse to bail out. I never really want to help them anyway. I still want to visit my girls and spend time in the club.


    Besides, I still have something I need to do. I think I finally received a response concerning Aoi¡¯s request¡­ That girl, Ohori-senpai, finally bit onto the bait that I dangled in front of her.


    Well, that¡¯s just my assumption, I still need to see what she has to say.


    ¡°No. Who needs your help?¡±


    ¡°Nah, dude. Just go on your way, will you?¡±


    The two idiots answered. While Ogawa didn¡¯t even look at me, Fukuda looked like he was trying to maintain his image of someone strong who doesn¡¯t rely on anyone else. Or so that¡¯s how he wanted our ssmates to see him.


    Pretty shallow, if you asked me. If you couldn¡¯t get the girl, what¡¯s the point of being strong?


    Obviously, I wouldn¡¯t give away Chii. I mean, it¡¯s still Chii¡¯s decision in the end. And the girl chose me.


    It would be better for him to start changing the target of his affection. That way, I might even see him in a good light. He¡¯s someone that could be used¡­ Especially if the timees for me to dive into that little delinquent kingdom of Enomoto.


    ¡°Hmm? Alright. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Just as I hoped, their dismissive answer was just perfect. And looking at how annoyed they looked from that simple extending of my hand to them, that¡¯s a bit satisfying.


    However, because of how they answered, Shimura, who was already convinced with what I told her earlier, curled her eyebrows as she alternately looked at us.


    In the end, her eyes settled on me, asking for rification.


    Do I need to? Well, I guess it won¡¯t hurt to also ease the girl¡¯s mind.


    I picked up my bag from my desk and walked over to her. And in a voice that only the girl could hear, I whispered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just some kind of boy¡¯s scuffle. Maybe they¡¯re now threatened because I became friendly to¡­ you know?¡±


    ¡°O-oh!¡± With her mouth taking an O-shape, the girl¡¯s face brightened and once again nodded in utter understanding. ¡°I see. You¡¯ve been so popr nowadays that boys started to envy you.¡±


    ¡°Am I now? It¡¯ll pass. Hopefully.¡±


    ¡°Un. I¡­ If you need help¡­¡± Her voice trailed a bit, not knowing if she would continue what she wanted to say.


    But from her reactions, it¡¯s fairly easy to deduce it. This girl¡¯s interest in me is also unusually high. Well, she¡¯s not the straightforward type who¡¯d just confess right away. At most, she wanted to be close to me as a friend. That¡¯s how she sees the other girls around me, after all.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be relying on Shimura if there¡¯s anything. Thank you.¡± I smiled at the girl before going on my way.


    Even if I didn¡¯t look back, she¡¯s probably turning red from being flustered.


    Being aware of my new level of attractiveness, I think it¡¯s already fine for me to assume that.


    Anyway, leaving the ssroom behind, I started making my way to the shoe locker. Before opening it to change into my outdoor shoes, I checked my phone.


    And like I expected, Ohori-senpai finally contacted me¡­ And her message was something I expected.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, what is this I¡¯m hearing? You¡¯re dating that first year, Shimizu. What about Aoi???¡±


    Yep¡­ The girl only realized by now that¡­ I introduced myself as Aoi¡¯s boyfriend but in their school, it¡¯s widely known that I¡¯m Akane¡¯s boyfriend.


    It took her four days to realize that. It goes to show how focused she is on her own rtionship problem.

 Chapter 1034 Third Letter

    Chapter 1034 Third Letter¡¡¡¡The night when Aoi asked me for the request to steal her older friend, Ohori-senpai, the girl also took into ount that ourplex rtionship would possibly be exposed to the girl.


    She guaranteed that Ohori-senpai wouldn¡¯t spread it. And besides, without introducing myself as her boyfriend, I would have no entry point for Ohori-senpai. Unless I make more effort on approaching her.


    However, because the truth about ourplex rtionship was something we¡¯re taking care not to leak carelessly, Akane and even Ria, who woke up from the former¡¯s raised voice, objected to it.


    Theyid down the risk of it which almost made Aoi fold from it.


    It was actually me who¡­ supported her.


    I mean, if someone is leaking our rtionship carelessly, everyone can point their fingers at me as the sole culprit. I let Ogawa, Fukuda and the other cucks know about it; even if it¡¯s limited.


    They¡¯re more than a threatpared to Ohori-senpai. Although I¡¯m fairly confident that their reveal wouldn¡¯t proliferate to an actual situation where everyone would point at us, it¡¯s still a careless decision on my part without truly consulting everyone.


    And so¡­ we reached this situation where I expected Ohori-senpai to find out about it.


    And honestly, instead of the brief interaction with herst week, this was the clear entry to it.


    ¡°So, senpai has finally checked what¡¯s happening in her surroundings. Have you told Aoi about this?¡±


    After thinking for a while, my response to her didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, I first directed her to Aoi.


    Following that, I closed the chat box with her and informed Aoi who¡¯s probably waiting as well.


    Once that was done, I went on and checked the other girls¡¯ messages, replying to them in the process before stuffing my phone back in my pocket.


    With this, I passed the first point of entry for Ohori-senpai¡¯s¡­ conquest? Nah¡­ I don¡¯t want to call it a conquest. It¡¯s simply a fulfillment of Aoi¡¯s request. Perhaps, I¡¯ll also put into ount the help she provided me, however little, from the past.


    Her boyfriend, even though I am admittedly more of a bastard than him, really deserves a beatdown¡­ If everything went well with Aoi¡¯s talk with her, it won¡¯t be long before I involve that guy, track him down and check on those girls he managed to fool.


    It will be quite a task but¡­ Aoi seldom asks me for anything despite having that unruly trait¡­ That¡¯s why for once, I want to help her. Help her save that close friend of hers.


    Anyway, the future is still uncertain so¡­ There¡¯s a possibility that the n we made will be obsolete. In any case, we¡¯ll just adapt to what¡¯s toe.


    Finished with one issue, I now faced my shoe locker. For the past two days, I found letters in it.


    The first one was that love letter with an anonymous sender and yesterday, the hastily written letter calling me out somewhere.


    Somehow, despite epting my poprity, I stopped hoping that there was someone who would write a normal love letter with urate details needed for one.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Surprise me.¡± I muttered under my breath as I slowly opened my shoe locker.


    Haa¡­


    My hopes were dashed once again.


    Seated atop my shoes, another pink envelope was carefully ced on it.


    Furthermore, a refreshing flowery fragrance was released which blew to my face as soon as I opened it.


    Yep. Whoever wrote that letter sprayed it a suffocating amount of perfume. Perhaps, to make it more presentable.


    As I picked up the letter along with my shoes, I felt someone watching me.


    I quickly turned around in the direction where I felt that sharp gaze that seemingly drilled into my back as soon as I opened the shoe locker.


    Unfortunately, I was probably a beat toote. There¡¯s no one there. Moreover, the sounds of running footsteps and squeaking shoes as they gradually went away reached my ears.


    What a great tactical retreat.


    Since that direction was towards the inner parts of the School Building, I could give chase to¡­ But, do I have the time for that?


    None, of course. I¡¯d rather spend the time chasing after that for a few minutes with my girls.


    In any case, unlike the first two letters where I had to guess who wrote it, the one who slipped this fragrant love letter was definitely that running student.


    Judging from the sound generated from the friction between the shoes and the somewhat slippery floor of the hallways, that someone was either a guy or¡­ a girl with a great bnce. A member of an athletic club, perhaps?


    Still, it¡¯s a mystery that I don¡¯t have any time to unravel.


    After tucking the letter inside my bag, I left the School Building.


    -


    -


    ¡°W-wait, Kanagi! Let me walk you to your club.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an escort. Especially from a dog. Go to your hangout spot and leave me alone. Aren¡¯t you that guy¡¯sckey nowadays?¡±


    On my way to the Club Building, I chanced upon an interesting sight. As soon as I heard voicesing from up ahead on the bend leading to it, I stopped in my steps and checked it out.


    I heard a familiar name and voice, after all.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t go out of my way to eavesdrop like this, I would just waltz in, act like I never heard anything and walk past them. However, just for today, an idea came to my mind that it¡¯s interesting to watch and see how she¡¯s acting as a fake delinquent.


    Yep. The one I heard was definitely, Izumi-senpai. That voice and name were something I would never mistake for anyone else. I mean, I heard that a lot already, and¡­ the girl would often visit my mind.


    ¡°I¡­ I only did a favor to him! I¡¯m no one¡¯sckey!¡± The guy paused at this point while making a sound as though he choked on his words, ¡°¡­ Ugh¡­ That¡¯s wrong too. I¡¯m your dog.¡±


    For someone to admit that he¡¯s someone¡¯s dog¡­ that required guts. Or just idiocy to be head-over-heels towards someone who would never look at him higher than that.


    Anyway, that guy was definitely someone I saw before. The one who supposedly put yesterday¡¯s letter on my locker.


    He¡¯s also Fukuda¡¯s senior. Or boss. Whatever their rtionship may be.


    Nheless, the one that really made a mark on his face in my mind was his identity as Izumi-senpai¡¯s dog.


    Someone who would bark for her.


    After making sure that they wouldn¡¯t spot me from where I was, I looked on and watched the situation unfold.


    A few students were walking about but because of what was happening, they were steering away from it.


    The guy was standing too close to Izumi-senpai but the girl had her back turned to him, her expression filled with annoyance.


    If I had to guess, that guy followed her starting from the School Building or their ssroom, to be exact. Unfortunately for him, Izumi-senpai was just being dismissive of him.


    Or that¡¯s how it looked.


    I wonder¡­ where¡¯s Arisa amidst all this?


    While I was thinking that, my instinctive reflex was triggered. Someone was approaching me from behind.


    Turning around, that someone, who¡¯s possibly about to surprise me, was startled and almost tumbled down.


    ¡°Arisa¡­ What are you doing?¡± I asked as I stretched my arm to catch the girl before her butt hit the ground.


    Speak of the devil. I had just thought of her and suddenly she¡¯s behind me¡­ Did I magically summon her?


    ¡°Geez. Why did you turn around? You should''ve waited for me to cover your eyes.¡± With a sulky tone, the girl in question puffed her cheeks and held onto my shoulders to support herself.

 Chapter 1035 Izumis Troubles

    Chapter 1035 Izumi''s Troubles¡¡¡¡¡°Alright, no need to be sulky. I noticed youing from afar.¡± I reached in and pinched Arisa¡¯s pretty nose.


    Feeling my fingers grasping it, the girl pouted and scrunched up her face to try moving her head away from my grasp. Unfortunately for her, I was persistent.


    Moreover, with my outstretched arm hooking to her back, there¡¯s not much of an avenue for her to retreat.


    I know. We¡¯re in public and someone can see us here¡­ But I just can¡¯t help but tease the girl who tried to tease me.


    ¡°By the way, why are you not together with Izumi-senpai? And here I thought you two are already in the clubroom.¡±


    Still holding her close, I released her nose before peering over to that side.


    Even until now, the self-proimed Izumi-senpai¡¯s dog was still trying to appeal to her, in the hopes that she¡¯d allow him to escort her. Izumi-senpai¡¯s expression never changed though. She¡¯s more annoyed than moved.


    If I was the one in his shoes, I wonder how Izumi-senpai would react? Will she act this annoyed and indifferent?


    I¡¯ll never know without trying.


    ¡°We¡¯re on Cleaning Duty. I told her to go ahead of me.¡± Peering over from my shoulder to inspect what was happening, Arisa answered.


    At this point, she¡¯s now so close to me that if someone saw us, they¡¯d definitely scream ¡®Normie, die!¡¯


    Well, with my attraction to her, I found myself not caring about that possibility as long as I could hold Arisa this close.


    And surely, the girl was feeling the same. Her cheeks had started to be dyed pink and her body temperature started rising.


    Acting like we were both oblivious to it, we continued conversing.


    ¡°I see. That guy¡­ How long has he been acting like that to her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe even two years back? He was kind of a hotshot during our middle school years. You see that lumpy body. People used to get intimidated by that. Izumi, not so much.¡±


    So, he¡¯s been simping at Izumi-senpai in the past two years? On the other hand, the girl was patiently waiting for Ogawa to notice her.


    And then, enter me, the shameless guy. I¡¯m probably the only one who managed to get too close to her. Enough that she¡¯s nowfortable being hugged by me.


    ¡°I see¡­ He seems persistent though. What if he snapped?¡±


    If that happened, that fake delinquent had no way to protect herself. And since he¡¯s well-connected to the rowdy bunch of delinquent wannabes, even Arisa could be in danger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Izumi knows how to protect herself. Did she tell you how many dogs she put on her leash?¡±


    ¡°I recall there¡¯s quite a few. I remember she used to tell me that I can only be her dog.¡±


    Though I never saw the other dogs on her leash, they¡¯re probably all upperssmen. I used to only see her during the Mentor Program and in their clubroom, after all.


    Maybe I should make another round upstairs to check their surroundings. I¡¯m gonna make her mine as well so¡­ it¡¯s better for me to know who can be a hindrance to that.


    ¡°Yeah, right. You¡¯re too rabid to be leashed. She¡¯s always troubled about you.¡±


    ¡°Really? I never knew.¡±


    ¡°Stop being such a tease¡­¡± While frowning adorably, Arisa poked my cheeks. ¡°We¡¯re always troubled by you¡­ Ever since you showed up in our clubroom.¡±


    Ending her words with a deep sigh, Arisa then raised her head to give me a swift nce before scanning our surroundings.


    Once she determined that no one was around, the girl then caressed my cheek before gently lowering my head down.


    Understanding what she wanted to do, I naturally followed along after double-checking.


    Before long, her soft lips pressed on mine and we shared an intimate kiss wherein the time and ce were thoroughly thrown out of the window.


    As a glistening string of saliva extended between us as our lips separated, Arisa dreamily muttered. ¡°You¡¯re such a menace, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For you, that¡¯s apliment.¡± Arisa then giggled in satisfaction before turning her attention back to what we were watching.


    As for me, having been influenced by that oh-so-beautiful smile, my mind whirled into wanting to spoil herpletely. I was even close to forgetting what I was observing here.


    Reining in that thought, I put the girl in front of me and wrapped my arms around her navel. I pushed my nose close to her hair and inhaled her addictive fragrance before lightly kissing the back of her neck and the surrounding area around it.


    This was my way to control that urge.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ We¡¯re outside!¡± Upon noticing what I was doing, Arisa shuddered in slight joy before attempting to reprimand me. Her eyes darted around in a panic.


    ¡°No one¡¯s around¡­ I¡¯ll let go as soon as there¡¯s someone. Besides, aren¡¯t we busy with something else?¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ What should I do with you?¡±


    ¡°Love me more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already doing that, duh? Behave yourself for a while, alright?¡±


    ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am,¡± I answered but I never really loosened my arms. Holding her this close, I could even feel my lower body heating up.


    Uh¡­ This girl will always be irresistible to me. Maybe we can take some time after this? We have a selection of rooms¡­


    Anyway, returning my focus to Izumi-senpai and her dog, the situation never really moved from that.


    It¡¯s just that guy begging while the girl remained indifferent, dismissive even. However, she couldn¡¯t say to leave her alone.


    Whatever¡¯s going on in her mind, only the girl knows the whole truth.


    Anyway, I could only put out a guess.


    Despite not wanting to associate with them, she¡¯s literally stringing him along for her convenience.


    In a way, Izumi-senpai was using him. It¡¯s something that would be frowned upon by many but for me¡­ I couldn¡¯t care less. There¡¯s a reason for that, after all.


    A means for the protection she needed for both Arisa and her.


    Thinking about it, if I managed to switch her dependence for that to me, making me their protector, the girl would find a reason to cut them off¡­


    However, that also meant the possibility of her dogs rebelling against her. Or rather, they might take drastic action if ever she stopped associating with them¡­


    I better think of a solution in the future. Not just beating them up to submission. There should be some kind of sure-fire way to nip the trouble in the bud. And I would probably need the help of Arisa and Izumi-senpai herself toe up with one.


    ¡°Just this once! Allow me to escort you! I¡¯ve been¡­ your follower for two years now. Won¡¯t you just grace me with some of your attention?¡± Raising his voice, the guy who looked like he was several pounds packed with fat instead of muscles, begged once more.


    Izumi-senpai put a hand on her forehead and said, ¡°Look, I appreciate you following me and answering my beckons but I clearly told you, you won¡¯t get anything from me. I¡¯m going to our club. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Turning around to continue on her way, Izumi-senpai was stopped by the guy¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Is it that guy?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you spouting about?¡± Looking back at him, Izumi-senpai crumpled her eyebrows as she questioned the guy.


    In front of me, Arisa also had a reaction. She then looked up and said, ¡°Ruki, stay here. I¡¯ll go and settle that.¡±


    ¡°Wait. He¡¯s talking about me, right?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily you but there¡¯s a rumor that there¡¯s now a guy close to her. That¡¯s¡­ what he¡¯s talking about there.¡± Arisa exined before slipping out of my embrace anding out of our hiding ce.


    As soon as Izumi-senpai saw her approaching, her face riddled with her difficulty to answer lit up with hope.

 Chapter 1036 Thats easy

    Chapter 1036 That''s easy¡¡¡¡The two best friends rescuing one another from their troubles was always an admirable sight.


    Just look at that smile from Izumi-senpai. It¡¯s like her favorite neighborhood superhero suddenly leaped down from a skyscraper, taking her away into the night sky and far from the danger she¡¯s facing.


    Ah. That sounds an exaggeration. Nheless, that urately described what I was seeing before my eyes.


    ¡°Uchiyama, stop believing rumors. How long has it been since you start following this girl?¡± Bearing an all too clear protective aura towards her best friend, Arisa put her hands on her hips as she stared down at the guy.


    Uchiyama, the stoutly-built senior, clicked his tongue in annoyance upon Arisa¡¯s interjection.


    He looked like he had just taken a drink from a carton of spoilt milk based on how sour his face became.


    Arisa¡¯s deterrent was that strong, huh? Now that I think about it, that guy was probably only approaching Izumi-senpai whenever she¡¯s separated from Arisa.


    ¡°Guh. Kotobuki, stop meddling. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m courting your friend? It¡¯s been two years! I¡¯m losing hairs here.¡±


    ¡°Courting? You sounded like a desperate fool who couldn¡¯t ept ¡®no¡¯ for an answer. I say, go back and review the word no in your dictionary first before trying again. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never rise from being her follower.¡±


    With a hint of incredulity, Arisa scoffed at the guy. She then shook her head before offering him encouraging advice.


    Well, it¡¯s a bit of advice that he could definitely use. His persistence was different from mine, after all. There¡¯s no thought put into it. He just wanted to be done with it regardless of what Izumi-senpai felt.


    This is why having an observation skills is an advantage. Or if not that, just a proper eye to notice and read the other person¡¯s expressions.


    Don¡¯t go bashing your head without a proper n. Though there¡¯s a possibility for it to work, the chances are always slim.


    ¡°Oi, Arisa, what are you saying? I will never go out with anybody.¡±


    ¡°Ssh. Be quiet.¡±


    Ah. Izumi-senpai was also kind of slow in the uptake. She probably thought Arisa was trying to woo her to that guy by giving him advice.


    Well then, I guess it¡¯s time for me to also make a move. To turn that guy¡¯s growing animosity for Arisa¡¯s interference to me.


    After straightening my back and fixing my posture to exude some kind of authoritative presence, I walked out of my hiding spot and approached them.


    Ah¡­ I also prepared something handy.


    Before that guy coulde up with a response to Arisa, I said in a loud voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Eyeing the two girls first, Arisa had a slight smile on her lips while Izumi-senpai just curled her brows and tried averting her gaze.


    If I had to guess, Arisa thought that it was so me to do this ¨C ignore her words to stay back to help them ¨C while Izumi-senpai was just surprised to see me here. She still had no idea that I was watching from somewhere.


    Following that, I turned my gaze to Uchiyama. ¡°Senpai, you look upset. Did someone bully you?¡±


    Upon saying that, I stepped forward and looked at him from bottom to top before nodding.


    Finding my actions baffling, the stout delinquent snarled, ¡°What the hell are you? This is none of your business!¡±


    ¡°Oh. It is now, senpai. Look, what do you think this is?¡± Lifting my left arm to present my right, an armband bearing the name ¡®Disciplinary Officer¡¯ was wrapped and pinned to my sleeve.


    Yep. It¡¯s something only I possess. Eguchi-sensei handed me this armband earlier this morning. The official badge for my position.


    Uh¡­ To think that I would be able to use this already and for personal use at that, I¡¯m partly ashamed.


    Let me apologize to Eguchi-sensei in my mind¡­


    In any case, what¡¯s done is done. There were other methods to send him away but since this was a perfect chance to disy my authority, this moment could be my real induction as this school¡¯s Disciplinary Officer.


    Furthermore, I timed it for when other students passed by so that they could also hear and look over.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve witnessed, senpai is trying to coax this beautiful senior to let you apany her. Am I correct?¡±


    Acting like we didn¡¯t know each other, I pointed at Izumi-senpai.


    Naturally, the rather slow girl reacted to it btedly, looking like she was cringing from the way I called her ¡®beautiful senior¡¯. On the other hand, Arisa covered her mouth, preventing herself from snorting.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± Fortunately, Izumi-senpai gathered her wits soon and answered positively at my question.


    ¡°What the¡­! What Disciplinary Officer?! You¡¯re just a junior! Stop unting something you didn¡¯t earn!¡± Perhaps the embarrassment has started to get into his head, Uchiyama screamed defensively while dismissing my identity.


    ¡°I see. Looks like my authority is still low. Will you mind if I call a Guidance Counselor? She can be the witness whether I¡¯m just unting my authority or not. Let¡¯s see, the one in charge of second-years is Umemura-sensei¡­¡±


    As my voice trailed, I noticed the murmurs from our surroundings growing abuzz. As for the guy in front of me, he¡¯s started turning red from shame and anger.


    ¡°What the hell?! I¡¯m out of this!¡± Tucking his tail between his legs, he turned around and swiftly retreated from the scene.


    Looking at his shaking back and the way he asionally nced back at me with fury in his eyes, looks like I¡¯m sessful.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± I muttered while pping my hand once before scanning my gaze to our surroundings.


    Well, as expected, some of them looked amazed at what hand while the majority frowned as they went on their way.


    Surely, they also didn¡¯t like the appearance of someone with this kind of authority. In my best guess, my explosive poprity these past few days would start dying down. Word of what happened would certainly make their rounds today and tomorrow, after all.


    But that¡¯s for the best.


    As soon as the other students stopped paying attention, I removed the armband and faced the two girls. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s cool. You¡¯re spared from being scolded for not listening to me.¡± Arisa said as she jovially went to my side, linking her arms with mine.


    ¡°Stop being a showoff.¡± Contrary to Arisa, Izumi-senpai still had a look of annoyance but with a different reason entirely this time. After saying that, she turned around to face the Club Building.


    The girl was about to walk away from the scene when her soft, sweet, and almost whispering voice traveled to my ears, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mhm¡­ That sounds nice.


    Upon hearing that, the girl at my side also reacted to it. While bearing her usual yful smile, she pulled me along to approach Izumi-senpai.


    ¡°Hey, why are you only thanking him? I¡¯m the one who came to your rescue.¡± Arisa teasingly asked as we started walking alongside her. She nudged her best friend¡¯s shoulder andughed.


    Looking annoyed again, Izumi-senpai clicked her tongue before retreating to my free side. And while acting as though she didn¡¯t care about it, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s for you! Not for this shameless guy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Too bad, Ruki¡­¡± Still showing a yful expression, Arisa then switched the direction of her tease to me.


    I yed along with it and said shamelessly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can thank me in her steadter. Or I can ask her for a hug.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Izumi-senpai retched before tapping my back, ¡°Stop being shameless and let¡¯s go!¡±


    And with this, we continued on our way to their clubroom while Arisa and I teamed up on teasing Izumi-senpai.


    Yep. Arisa and I were certainly toopatible with each other.

 Chapter 1037 Stay away from my sister

    Chapter 1037 Stay away from my sister¡¡¡¡After escorting the two to their club and checking in to see Nami, Hina, and Saki, Tadano followed me outside. The rage that could be seen earlier this morning was already gone from his face.


    I mean, he¡¯s calmer this time as though he¡¯s about to grovel in front of me at any moment.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t started talking yet, it¡¯s easy to guess why he wanted to talk to me.


    It¡¯s about Mei-chan, right? Although annoying and predictable, at least, he¡¯s acting normally here. Whether he¡¯s being a good brother or not depends on how one looked at it. On one hand, Mei-chan had no idea about my faults, and on the other, Tadano was being too meddlesome when it came to his sister.


    ¡°Onoda. Please, distance yourself from my sister.¡±


    From the way he said it, this guy was definitely begging me. He said ¡®please¡¯¡­ Thinking about it, is this the first time he acts like this?


    I can¡¯t remember.


    In any case, if he was this straightforward when he was confronting me about Nami, there¡¯s a high chance that I would steal the girl from him and not from Ogawa.


    Or not. He¡¯s just a childhood friend for Nami, after all.


    Anyway, I looked straight at the guy and nodded, ¡°Got it. But you know it, Tadano. I¡¯m not the one who approached her.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s unreasonable to tell you off. However, I know you and what you¡¯re capable of doing. Spare my sister from that.¡± Lowering his head this time, Tadano was truly going all out to protect Mei-chan from my evil clutches.


    Am I the Demon Lord now? Will they soon band together to take me down? But in the case that happens, my girls will surely be my undefeatable generals. With their presence, Tadano and the other cucks wouldn¡¯t be able to proceed in purging me.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. To give this guy peace of mind, I better let him hear what he wants to hear from me. ¡°Alright, I will avoid her as best as I can.¡±


    As soon as Tadano heard that, his expression brightened slightly and he was even about to smile in relief.


    ¡°T-thank you!¡± He bowed once again before turning around to return to their clubroom.


    So, he can say words of gratitude, huh? That¡¯s new.


    Looking at his back that seemed to be reenergized, I could only shake my head before muttering to myself, ¡°Though I said that, Mei-chan will probably find ways to contact me. If she¡¯s still that interested.¡±


    Of course, I¡¯m not hoping for her to do so. In the first ce, I never even nned to get to know her.


    Putting that issue to the back of my mind, I made my way to my next destination.


    -


    -


    When I showed up at the Book Club, Haruko informed me that the meeting with Matsunaga-senpai was postponed. She seemed to have something to do this week that it would be impossible for her toe and visit the school.


    And because of that, the renovation or redesigning of the interior of the clubhouse also had to be postponed.


    In any case, we could already hang out there if we wanted to. Ever since the start of this week, one or two of my girls woulde and check it. To make sure that everything was still in order. It justcked the pieces of furniture to make it more homely.


    Anyway, before going to the Literature Club, I made a short stop at the club next door¡­ To drink Mina¡¯s tea and spend time with her.


    ¡°Mr. Popr, what are you here for?¡± With a touch of a smirk on her lips, Mina¡¯s usually expressionless face appeared livelier as she opened the door for me.


    Seeing her like this and not the gloomy tea girl anymore made every effort I spent to get to know her worth it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m visiting my favorite tea girl. I missed you.¡±


    ¡°We see each other every day. You¡¯re also fulfilling your promise diligently. I don¡¯t see why you still miss me.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ We haven¡¯t been alone for some time now, right? Also, have you forgotten? I always miss you.¡± Pushing the door open to allow myself entry, I immediately grabbed the girl by her hips, my lips dropping on hers in a bid to start something intimate.


    I already saw Himeko and Edel were in the other room. That¡¯s why this was a chance to be alone with Mina¡­


    But that¡¯s if the other two aren¡¯t around¡­


    Albeit a little surprised by my sudden attack, Mina, who was just grumbling about why I missed her, epted the kiss and everything I offered with it.


    Her hand promptly grabbed onto my sleeves before sliding to my back, enclosing me in her embrace. Her soft body pressed tightly on me that it was enough to feel her rising temperature along with her racing heartbeat.


    Just as I thought, Mina was also ted to have me for herself this time. As always, she just couldn¡¯t be too honest with what she wanted to happen. If I hadn¡¯t made the first move, nothing would happen to us. Our desire for each other would remain unfulfilled.


    Actually, Haruko hinted this to me by saying Mina was waiting for me in this room.


    Last Sunday, we didn¡¯t do anything past what we¡¯d done before¡­ But it¡¯s all too clear that the girl was more than ready for it. Even without saying the word, I could feel it in her actions.


    By the time the door closed behind me, Mina had already sumbed to her repressed desire to be with me¡­


    Not only did she fully ept my kisses and the way my hands explored her body, but she also copied me and went after my uniform. The girl expertly unbuttoned it, before slipping her warm, curious hands to get a direct feel of my bare chest.


    And perhaps, finding it not enough, Mina¡¯s hands also slid down below beforending perfectly at my crotch.


    The girl rubbed it first to feel the rising heat as that part of me started umting blood from being too excited for her. And when she deemed it hard enough, Mina pulled the zipper down, her hands slipping inside to grab ahold of my length.


    However, before we could get more intimate, two loud, unpretentious coughs pulled us away from our trance.


    Mina almost instantly stopped what she was doing, pulled her hand out, and zipped back my pants before turning around to face the source of those coughs.


    Likewise, my eyes also followed it. There, I saw the door leading to their storage room open, anding out of it were the green-haired Minori-senpai and orange-haired Yuika-senpai as they gracefully strolled inside this room.


    While Minoru-senpai was looking at me with slight hostility, Yuika-senpai had pink cheeks as she tried her hardest not to stare directly at my face.


    Anyway, because of my interference with their rtionship, they¡¯re thest pair who I hadn¡¯t touched yet. Or rather, I never thought of stealing them from Haruko yet. And due to how their peers; Himeko, Mina and Edel have changed over these past two months, the pair probably had no choice but to band together these days.


    To protect each other from me, I guess?


    ¡°Mina, if you want to do it with him, that room is empty, is it not? Have you changed so much that you¡¯ll try to sully our clubroom?¡± After stopping at a certain distance, the green-haired senpai questioned Mina while remaining hostile to me.

 Chapter 1038 Start with me

    Chapter 1038 Start with me¡¡¡¡As guilt and shame gradually covered Mina¡¯s face, the girl eventually retreated and shrunk behind me in an attempt to hide from the two girls¡¯ condemning eyes.


    As it turned out, Mina was a little fearful of the two girls lowering their opinion of her.


    ncing at her to check if there¡¯s something I missed, I noticed that it¡¯s probably close to the reason why she turned into an outcast and closed herself off.


    She could care less about other people but these two in front of us, they¡¯re her friends and close to being her sisters.


    As I buttoned up the uniform that became disheveled because of Mina, I sped the girl¡¯s hand reassuring her in my own way. And once that was done, I faced the two girls, meeting Minori-senpai¡¯s hostile gaze head-on with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this disy, senpai¡­ This is my fault.¡±


    Obviously, that failed to make an effect. Minori-senpai still had a look of extreme distrust towards me, it was as though she was looking at her natural enemy. Words were insufficient to change her mind about me.


    As for Yuika-senpai, the girl somehow retreated behind Minori-senpai, her pink cheeks partly covered by Minori-senpai¡¯s body, were about to take a redder hue. I had no idea if this rather adorable reaction from her was brought about by my improved appearance or by seeing part of my naked upper body. Either way, it¡¯s fortunate that she¡¯s like this¡­ I only had to deal with the green-haired girl.


    ¡°Y-you. Stop taking the me for once, will you?¡± Behind me, Mina tugged at my uniform, clearly troubled at what I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing, Mina. I¡¯m here to visit you. It¡¯s natural that I also hope for us to be that intimate¡­ Right?¡± I winked at the end of my sentence which made the girl blush a bit.


    Momentster, the girl seemingly realized why I said it. She pressed her steaming face on my back and whispered in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m an idiot. T-thank you for noticing, Ruki¡­¡±


    Well, that just meant she¡¯s still affected by the past. But on the bright side, Mina really treasured them. Despite losing almost everyone in their life before, she found a new set of friends here¡­


    Wounds, oftentimes, slowly heal. It¡¯s fine to leave it as is. Sooner orter, this girl will be able to break past that point of her life.


    ¡°As I should¡­ I watch over the girls I love.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop being too cheesy¡­ I¡¯ll leave the talking to you.¡±


    Settling down on just hugging my back, the girl¡¯s emotions already calmed down.


    And with this, my attention returned to the front.


    I must say, I¡¯m impressed. Minori-senpai waited patiently.


    As soon as I repeated the apologetic smile, the girl sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you lucky? That girl is always stubborn. And looking from where I¡¯m standing, you sessfully tamed her. Enough to even do things she normally wouldn¡¯t¡­ Haru had taken a long time to open up to her. Compared to you¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed, the green-haired girl¡¯s voice grew weak as though she couldn¡¯t continueparing Haruko and me.


    Without pointing that out, I pulled Mina in front of me and endearingly showed them my affection for the girl.


    ¡°Is that apliment, senpai? But I won¡¯t take credit for it. Let¡¯s just say¡­ I fell in love with Mina and because of that, I did my best to understand her; her whole personality and her troubles. From there, I worked on solving or easing up her situation.¡±


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Mina¡¯s lingering frown disappeared as she lovingly muttered my name.


    As for Minori-senpai, she was stumped as to what kind of response she would make. Her expression turned from incredulity to amazement before sighing once again.


    Before long, she grabbed Yuika-senpai and moved away. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t want to deal with us anymore or she¡¯s just escaping. Either way, that marked the end of that conversation.


    In the first ce, we¡¯re the ones in the wrong anyway. I apologized and that should be it.


    Nheless, instead of continuing to that room, Mina, who realized the blunder she made, pulled me to the table and had me sit there with the two.


    Following that, she brewed tea for the four of us to share.


    Although the time was spent in ufortable silence, Mina tried to amodate the two girls and hear what was in their minds.


    When I was about to leave the room, Minori-senpai addressed me again, this time, without the hostility she bore earlier. ¡°I¡¯m aware, Onoda. Haru held you in the highest regard. Even higher than us¡­ And because of your return to her life, Yuika and I will possibly be released by her¡­ after everything we¡¯ve been through together¡­¡± With her voice cracking in the middle, I noticed how her expression mellowed to the point that she was about to break down in tears.


    Yuika-senpai sadly frowned as she supported her by rubbing her back. Furthermore, the girl also looked at me with pleading eyes.


    Compared to their extremely evasive disposition towards me during our earlier interactions, I finally saw them with a different face.


    But still, I never expected them to exude this kind of sadness that even Mina started to worry.


    ¡°If you¡¯re nning in¡­ like you said, understand us. Can you start with me?¡± After mustering her dwindling fortitude, Minori-senpai pleaded.


    Well, I never said I¡¯m going to do the same thing for them. However, considering I had already gone through the first three girls, she probably assumed that it was only a matter of time before I approached them with the same intention.


    Upon hearing that, Mina looked at me encouragingly and nodded.


    Right. That¡¯s also what she¡¯s thinking¡­


    I mean, I only told Haruko about my concern about thesest two girls. I wanted our interaction to be natural rather than nned or arranged. The other girls, especially Himeko, Mina, and Edel, didn¡¯t know about it.


    Ah. Edel was probably aware. She¡¯s there at that time albeit outside the room.


    In any case, facing this situation, I neither thought of escaping nor turning her down right away.


    Back then, I said that even if this didn¡¯t end with the girls falling for me, I still wanted to help them.


    And the opportunity for it finally appeared before me.


    After gulping down thest cup that Mina served me, I presented myself to Minori-senpai with my usual expression, a little indifferent but with a piercing gaze.


    Perhaps noticing that I was ready to respond to her, the girl bravely faced my gaze head-on and waited.


    ¡°Senpai, I do want to understand both of you. However, isn¡¯t it in bad taste to just present yourself like this? It¡¯s as though you put yourself on a silver tter as a delicacy for me to indulge in. Let¡¯s see¡­ For starters, why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves to each other?¡± I said while shrugging my shoulders.


    The two girls were stumped but so was Mina.


    I ignored their reactions and added, ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m aware of your hate towards men. Whether there¡¯s a reason for that or not, I guess I will also have to face that if ever¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Not really. At first, I thought you just hate me because I stole Haruko from you¡­ But as time went by, I noticed the subtleties in the way you stared at me. It¡¯s kind of venomous. Given the chance, you¡¯ll probably smack me in the head, right?¡±


    ¡°W-we¡¯re not that brutal!¡± Instead of Minori-senpai, it¡¯s the meek-looking Yuika-senpai who responded. But before long, she once again lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°I admit, the thought passed by my mind.¡±


    Is that honesty or does she just have no idea that I can hear her?


    Anyway, extending my stay there for ten more minutes ¨C while preparing myself for Ishida-senpai¡¯s wrath ¨C I conversed with the two, establishing an initial connection with them.

 Chapter 1039 Surprise us?

    Chapter 1039 Surprise us?¡¡¡¡Unlike yesterday when I brought Ishida-senpai outside, our time in the Literature Club today was spent straightening Otsuka-senpai¡¯s scenario and linking it to what we¡¯re going to write for ourselves.


    In the end, we decided to use Otsuka-senpai¡¯s scenario as the base; something she wished for. From there, the order would be; Rae, Kana, Ishida-senpai, andstly me.


    My scenario would be built up with what they¡¯re going to end up writing.


    So, what I needed to do before doing it was to read theirs and improve on them. All of them were coaching me on how to write better and surely, there was some improvementpared to what I wrote before. My mind still always wandered to perverted thoughts though so¡­ my writing was still barely passable.


    Anyway, while we¡¯re doing our activity, given that there¡¯s now a change in our rtionship, Ishida-senpai would often turn to me. Her expression, wanting. Most likely, she wanted to spend more time with me, get to know me better, and more importantly, stave off the sadness she¡¯s keeping in her chest. However, because there¡¯s that rule she made prohibiting flirting inside the clubroom, the girl graciously abided by it. That¡¯s why the only thing she managed to do was to try and get my attention at every chance like asking a question, showing me something, and simr things.


    And noticing that, Kana who¡¯s happy for her friend kept on teasing the girl. She even whispered to me how she found Ishida-senpai adorable now that she finally got someone who would understand her. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s me. Since she¡¯s already sharing me with the other girls, having Ishida-senpai on board wasn¡¯t bothering her anymore.


    Naturally, Kana also had her limit. If I suddenly picked up girls left and right then I would be in for a scolding from the girl. Her mature self would give me a piece of her mind until I submitted to her.


    And that¡¯s why I love her a lot¡­ Even if she¡¯s often just an adorable fluffiness that I could cuddle, when ites down to it, she¡¯d be the first one to reprimand me.


    ¡°Make Rumi as happy as we are, Ruki. She deserved it.¡±


    Around an hourter, while we were waiting for their bus to arrive, Kana pulled me to one side of the bus stop and said that.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You know me. Have I ever neglected you?¡±


    Well, now that I expressed girl my intention to court Ishida-senpai, I would naturally follow through with it and treat her just like how I treat my girls.


    Kana shook her head and smiled, ¡°Not in the slightest¡­ I want more time with you though. More time where I can just cuddle with you¡­ You know, my mind is always clear every time I¡¯m with you. I think I can write more if you¡¯re by my side.¡±


    ¡°Then, wannae home with me? You know, we haven¡¯t slept together again since that night. I miss waking up with you.¡±


    Yep. It¡¯s been a while. For sure she could use that excuse again, right? And if it¡¯s not possible, I wouldn¡¯t minding to their house to ask for her.


    I mean, we even nned before to bring me inside her room. Unfortunately, we just couldn¡¯t find the right moment for it.


    Upon hearing that, Kana¡¯s eyes shone instantly. Her excitement swiftly rose to the skies as she adorably bobbed her head a few times, ¡°Yes! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go home with you.¡±


    And with that, our n for tomorrow was set. Returning to join Rae and Aya, the two who probably heard what we talked about also looked at me longingly.


    That¡¯s why before letting the three of them go¡­ I also asked them. Without a doubt, I got a positive answer from the two.


    ¡°Ruki, I¡¯m fine next week. I¡¯ll ask for it today so¡­ they won¡¯t be able to say no.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Ruki. Next week.¡±


    -


    -


    Minutester, after sending the girls to their bus stops, I was now on my way home. Next to me on the train, Chiifortably snuggled in a way that it¡¯s not too obvious.


    Beneath the cover of our bags, our fingers were interlocked together as we enjoyed this peaceful time.


    And on another side, Sumire was unusually quietpared to how she always preached about Asahi.


    Clearly, it¡¯s because of her Chii-chan-senpai. She could only choose to be quiet if she didn¡¯t want to be teased by the fake gyaru.


    Looking at the girl who¡¯s wriggling ufortably, I couldn¡¯t help but lean close to her to ask what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°N-nothing, senpai. Don¡¯t mind me!¡± Her response was swift. Although I could attribute that to Chii¡¯s presence, the girl was clearly holding a lot of questions she wanted me to answer. Such as the origin of the voice recording that I sent her as well as some other things that are bugging her.


    Well, too bad for her, even if we¡¯re alone, I wouldn¡¯t simply answer that. I¡¯d let her drown in her curiosity so that each time we meet, I could tease the girl before she could preach about Yue.


    That¡¯s a great n, don¡¯t you think so? Imagine the girl¡¯s mind swirling down any possibility that she could think of but never settle on one because there¡¯s no confirmation from me¡­


    Uh. Of course, I would tell her eventually, but the time isn¡¯t ripe yet. Maybe when the timees, I could also ask Yue if she¡¯s fine to meet this enthusiastic fan of hers.


    Returning my focus to Chii, the fake gyaru looked like she could sleep at any moment from howfortable and peaceful her expression at the moment.


    I reached for her cheeks and caressed them.


    Perhaps feeling the warmth from my hand, the girl pressed it further before rubbing her cheeks on it.


    ¡°I heard a lot has happened, Kii.¡± She started. Her gyaru mask was taken offpletely. Without any other students around us aside from the meek girl on my other side, Chii didn¡¯t need to act anymore.


    However, we have to be a little discreet about this conversation.


    That¡¯s why I answered her in a voice that only the girl could hear and directly to her ear. ¡°Mhm¡­ I told you the rough summary. Wanna hear it in detail?¡±


    ¡°Not everything. I want to hear more about Hifumi and¡­ Hana.¡±


    Ah. Right, since she¡¯s part of the trio, this girl was more interested in the two of them¡­


    While Hifumi was still reluctant to admit her true feelings and she was deliberating whether to continue associating with me, Hana was being too straightforward that it ended up with Akane and Miho striking back at her.


    After telling the girl everything about my recent encounter with them, Chii suddenly looked up at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to them. I¡¯ll make Hifumi more honest¡­ And about Hana, I¡¯ll discourage her on her n.¡±


    ¡°Well, that aside, why don¡¯t you reconnect with them? The three of you, I mean. Tell Hifumi about Hana. Since you three got closer during that spring vacation, I think you three will appreciate the friendship you made back then.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told Hifumi yet?¡±


    ¡°Not in detail.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ll tell Hifumi to meet me this weekend and send you the address if she says yes¡­ Surprise us?¡± Regaining her cheerful side, Chii yfully grinned at her suggestion.

 Chapter 1040 Surprise Visit

    Chapter 1040 Surprise Visit¡¡¡¡After separating from Chii and Sumire, instead of going straight home, I decided to surprise someone today.


    It¡¯s been a while since I decided to do this but I still have no time to do so.


    In a way, by not doing so, I¡¯m kind of letting them down.


    If only it was easy to stretch the 24-hour per day and make it 48 instead. That way I could devote half of that day just going around to meet all of them.


    Anyway, with my destination set, it took me close to an hour to reach it.


    Standing before the familiar two-story house, I looked up and nced at the curtained window. On the side of it, a rope dangled which led to the balcony of the room.


    After sending a message to the girl I¡¯m visiting, I watched how the curtain parted and the girl¡¯s face peeked from it. Following that, she quickly left the confines of her room and went to the balcony to see me properly.


    With her iconic crown resting atop her hair, Elizabeth waved her hand energetically. And even without hearing her voice, seeing how her face lit up instantly made mying here worth it.


    I¡¯ll say it again, I love that girl. Even if she has a serious case of eight-grader syndrome.


    Well, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s unaware of it, she¡¯s just choosing to act that way. Deep inside, she¡¯s still the lovely girl that was just happy to be with me.


    ¡°Wait for me there. I¡¯ll ask properly. That way, I won¡¯t need to climb up and sneak in.¡± Instead of shouting at the girl, I sent another message to her.


    After reading it, the girl nodded continuously while beaming an extremely ted smile.


    Good thing, she hadn¡¯t spouted something like ¡®Oh Dark Prince, you graced this Curse Princess your presence. Now, my infinitesimally cold halls will be subjected to your warm ze, melting this frozen ice, turning it into a stream that can weaken mine curse!¡¯


    Wait. Let¡¯s not emte her mind.


    After sending that message, I pressed the doorbell and waited.


    In less than thirty seconds, a middle-aged man showed up, all gnarly as soon as he saw the uniformed me¡­


    ¡°Who might you be?¡±


    Yep. That¡¯s Elizabeth¡¯s father. Although we already met before, he had already forgotten about me¡­ or rather, he couldn¡¯t recognize me because of my new look.


    Moreover, maybe being too handsome also irked him.


    I mean, even if he wouldn¡¯t let me meet Elizabeth before, he wouldn¡¯t scowl like this¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you again, uncle. We¡¯ve already met before. Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Elizabeth¡¯s¡­ Ah. No. Uncle, my name is Onoda Ruki¡­I¡¯m dating your daughter.¡±


    ¡°You???¡± With his eyes widening like saucers, the middle-aged man almost stumbled back from disbelief. When he regained his bnce, he stepped closer to inspect me. ¡°Don¡¯t f*ck with me, kid. Tell me, who are you?¡±


    Now with an extra vein popping up on his forehead, it¡¯s the typical uncle that I already dealt with before.


    No¡­ He was also like this when he saw me inside Elizabeth¡¯s room.


    Looking at him, his appearance didn¡¯t change much. He looked like your typical Japanese sryman that¡¯s probably in a managerial position. It¡¯s actually his wife who had half the foreign blood that Elizabeth inherited.


    Peering above his shoulder, I could see that blonde woman watching from their front door. She resembled Elizabeth a lot. Although not as beautiful as when she was young, she still had her charms on her. Enough for this middle-aged man to alwayse home to his wife.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m Onoda Ruki. We already met before¡­¡± I humbled myself and lowered my head. ¡°I apologize for the past but I¡­ we¡¯ve recently gotten back together. I love your daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell is love? Can that let my daughter eat? If you¡¯re not gone in five minutes, I¡¯ll be calling your parents! Hurry, give me their number.¡±


    This shamelessness. You¡¯ll call my parents but you need to get their number from me?


    ¡°Uncle shouldn¡¯t be mad. I can see her in their school if I want to¡­ but I¡¯m presenting myself here to you¡­ To show you my devotion to her.¡±


    ¡°Who needs your devotion? Risa is still young and na?ve. You better stop tricking her!¡±


    With his nose fuming from fury, Elizabeth¡¯s father screamed with his drool spraying all over. Good thing I maintained a certain distance or else I would be showering from it.


    Perhaps noticing that her husband was getting too angry for no reason, Elizabeth¡¯s mother approached us. ¡°Honey, why are you screaming?¡±


    Oh¡­ So, she¡¯s going to act like that? She¡¯s eavesdropping but acting as if she had just been startled by her husband¡¯s screams.


    Looking closely, the woman had a slight hint of interest on her lips when looking at me¡­ Is that a seal of approval?


    I remembered that back when they caught me or when I tried asking them for Elizabeth, she¡¯s just quietly letting her husband deal with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s this boy, honey. He¡¯s spouting too much nonsense.¡±


    With his anger suddenly mellowing out with the presence of his wife, the middle-aged man pointed at me.


    Well, it¡¯s great that she instantly went to diffuse the situation when he started screaming at me. Otherwise, their neighbors would notice themotion. Furthermore, this street wasn¡¯t devoid of passersby. They¡¯d also be startled and be interested in what''s happening.


    Even though the night was already about to fall,


    ¡°Auntie, nice to meet you again. I¡¯m Risa¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh. I remember you.¡± As though she¡¯s just waiting for me to talk to her, Elizabeth¡¯s mother stepped forward, covering her husband.


    Upon seeing how his wife behaved, a bout of confusion happened on his face before looking at me weirdly.


    However, as if the cat got his tongue, he didn¡¯t say anything and just watched on. Despite calming his anger, he¡¯s still looking at me with hostility.


    At this point, I could see Elizabeth also peeking out of their door. From the way she made a fist and mouthed words of encouragement, I instantly got reenergized.


    ¡°I see¡­ I must¡¯ve made a negative impression years ago but¡­ I think I found the courage to introduce myself again to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that the only reason you¡¯re here?¡± While nodding her head, the half-Japanese mother of Elizabeth crossed her arms. By doing this, she¡¯s trying to pry out everything from my mouth.


    Or at least, she wanted to hear more from me rather than just my introduction.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Actually, there¡¯s another reason. It¡¯s to ask for your daughter.¡±


    ¡°This boy!¡±


    ¡°Stop being too worked up, honey. Our daughter is not getting any younger. Besides, I like the sincerity of this boy.¡±


    ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not it. Do you know what he did before?¡±


    ¡°Of course, aren¡¯t I there as well? But what if we really just assumed it? We caused our daughter¡¯s sadness when we grounded her.¡±


    Auntie, you didn¡¯t assume it. We really did a lot of things in your house that day.


    But well, I needed her help this time so when she nced at me again, I bowed and smiled in gratitude.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ That¡¯s better than letting her fall prey to an untrustworthyd.¡±


    However, Elizabeth¡¯s father was truly a stubborn guy.


    I should make some concessions¡­ Rather than ask for her and bring her somewhere they cannot see¡­


    ¡°If uncle is so against me, we can just spend time here¡­ I won¡¯t take her anywhere. As I said, I¡¯m here to properly introduce myself.¡±


    Saying all that with sincerity, the middle-aged man closed his eyes and acted like he didn¡¯t hear me.


    Seeing that, his wife faced me with an apologetic expression before saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case then¡­ you¡¯re wee here.¡±


    And with that, even before her husband could react, Elizabeth¡¯s mother opened the gate to let me inside.


    As soon as that happened, Elizabeth who was watching from their front door rejoiced as she quickly ran towards me. ¡°Ruki!¡±


    Before their very eyes, they watched their daughter jumping in my embrace.


    While her father looked really shocked at it, her mother was nodding her head in approval while showing a very weing smile, ¡°Look, our daughter has finally grown up.¡±

 Chapter 1041 Risky Play

    Chapter 1041 Risky y¡¡¡¡Because his wife and daughter already weed me in, Elizabeth¡¯s father had no other choice but to watch me carry his daughter back inside their house.


    During which, he was restraining himself from dragging me by my cor and throwing me outside their gate.


    Perhaps, if his wife wasn¡¯t there, that¡¯s what was going to happen.


    Fathers were always that overprotective to their darling daughters, after all.


    If you haven¡¯t proven yourself to them, then you¡¯ll be in for a world of difficulty in acquiring his approval. Each time you show up to meet their daughter, they will make life difficult for you.


    Well, that¡¯s why you should go and court the mothers first. Sometimes they¡¯re the secret weapons to get the fathers to agree.


    ¡°Dad, can I bring him to my room?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! Who knows what he¡¯ll do to you? You stay here in the living room with us. Watch TV or something.¡± With his nose still fuming, Elizabeth¡¯s father sat near us. His eyes never left us ever since Elizabeth decided to run into my embrace.


    On the other hand, her mother was in the kitchen, prepping their dinner. She appeared in a rather good mood. Perhaps, my appearance put her into that.


    She¡¯s even ncing at her daughter, overjoyed at how the girl was happily sticking to me.


    Nheless, because of Elizabeth¡¯s father, she couldn¡¯t really ask me for a cuddle.


    I mean, letting the girl hug my arm was probably the limit of what he could allow the girl to do. Other than that, he would probably explode.


    Anyway, I had to behave for now. Knowing that her mother approved of me was already enough progress for today.


    What I needed to do next was to make an impression, recing what Elizabeth¡¯s father remembered.


    ¡°Why not? This Princess¡­ I mean, I only want to show him my room¡­ It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Suppressing her chuunibyou this time, huh? I guess she didn¡¯t want her parents to worry about her anymore. But her crown. It¡¯s still on top of her head¡­


    ¡°No means no. Do you want me to send him home? I still don¡¯t approve of him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Elizabeth. I¡¯m already grateful that Uncle and Auntie allowed me in.¡± I patted the girl¡¯s head before looking at her father without breaking my smile.


    Perhaps ufortable with my gratified smile, her father, Hazuki Atsushi averted his gaze.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I really want you in my Throne Room though.¡± Elizabeth pouted. ¡°How I wish Royal Father could grant us leniency. Ah¡­ How frustrating!¡±


    ¡°Even if you started talking like a cryptic humanoid, you won¡¯t change my mind. Give it up, Risa.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Because her father wouldn¡¯t budge, Elizabeth looked for another ally.


    Unfortunately, her mother shook her head. ¡°Sweetie, I can¡¯t help you with this. Besides, didn¡¯t Onoda-kun say that it¡¯s enough as long as he can spend time with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Ruki, not me.¡± This time, she now puffed her cheeks out, looking oddly adorable.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable that she wanted me in her room. That¡¯s a private space and we could do more than this¡­ We could cuddle all she wanted and we could even kiss or more.


    Her father was watching closely and any hint we showed which could lead to our heads drawing near to each other, he would violently cough as a sign that he¡¯s not approving any of it.


    That goes our chance flying off.


    In any case, that¡¯s totally understandable. I might do the same thing if I was in his shoes. Especially since I know what I¡¯m capable of¡­


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not be rude to your parents.¡± I flicked the girl¡¯s forehead, something I always do to calm her down.


    And living up to its effect, instead of pouting to her father, the girl was now pouting at me. She then reached for my cheeks and pinched them using all her strength.


    ¡°Back me up, my Prince.¡±


    ¡°Not today. But maybe next time?¡±


    Still listening in to our conversation, her father instantly rebutted my words. ¡°Oi, what are you saying next time? There won¡¯t be any next time.¡±


    Really¡­ How can I make him ept me for Elizabeth?


    ¡°Honey, stop acting like that in front of the kids. Come and taste this. We¡¯ll have Onoda-kun eat dinner with us.¡± Interjecting from the kitchen, Elizabeth¡¯s mother, Hazuki ire then addressed me, ¡°You won¡¯t mind, will you, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d be d to join you for dinner.¡± Ignoring the intense re of her husband, I politely answered.


    ¡°Great! Hey honey, hurry up,e here and let the two have their time!¡±


    Upon hearing his wife¡¯s voice once more, reluctance instantly covered his expression. However, after a few seconds of contemtion, he huffed and eyed me intensely, even doing the gesture of ¡®I can see you¡¯, warning me not to do anything to his daughter.


    I simply nodded at that to satisfy him. And momentster, he stood up to join his wife in the kitchen.


    As soon as she determined that her father wouldn¡¯t look back and check on us, Elizabeth excitedly pulled my head down, kissing me intensely.


    It¡¯s not even ten seconds since his father left¡­ This girl was too restless.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± While giggling in satisfaction, the girl nibbled on my lips and sucked on my tongue. And while doing so, her eyes closely watched the kitchen.


    From the current angle, unless her parents turn around and walk a bit, their sight was practically blocked by the dividing wall. In other words, we¡¯re in a blind spot.


    That¡¯s why this girl became this bold.


    Well, I was the same. I could¡¯ve stopped her but tasting her lips and holding her this close while her parents were close by was something we haven¡¯t done in a while.


    Back then, every time I would sneak into her room, we both could hear her parents¡¯ activity outside her room. They¡¯re inside the house most of the time. And whenever they would check on her, I would just dive down to the side of her bed before crawling beneath it. As long as they didn¡¯t notice anything wrong, they wouldn¡¯t think about checking every corner of her room.


    This time, however, was bolder and more dangerous. I might get beaten up by her father if he found us like this.


    And that¡¯s why we had to be wary of our surroundings.


    Or so I thought.


    After satisfying herself from our kisses, Elizabeth¡¯s lips soon slid down to my neck. And as if that¡¯s not enough, little by little, she¡¯s going even lower.


    ¡°I miss you, my Prince¡­¡± She dreamily muttered, her hand settled on my crotch. Knowing what she was looking for, it didn¡¯t take long for her to grasp onto my length and rubbed it with her palm.


    ¡°This girl¡­ We can¡¯t do it here. Your father cane back any time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you up right away! Look, there¡¯s a nket here.¡±


    I ought to question why there¡¯s a nket in the living room. However, with how fast Elizabeth was moving, I had no time to do so.


    In less than a minute, Elizabeth slid her hips away which made it possible for her to lean down. Since we¡¯re on a long couch, the girl couldy downpletely and use myp as her pillow.


    However, that¡¯s not what she¡¯s going to do¡­ after cing the nket next to us, making it so it¡¯s within arm¡¯s reach if we ever needed it, Elizabeth pulled my zipper down and took out my cock¡­


    It¡¯s already hard. Regrettably so. Even though I understood that this situation was too dangerous, it was the risk of getting caught that added to the excitement. I was a pervert through and through.


    But for this girl to do this¡­ my bad influence corrupted her to this extent¡­ My innocent Elizabeth¡­


    ¡°Un. My Prince, quickly tell me if they¡¯re returning or peeking¡­ I¡¯ll stop right away.¡± After saying that with a beautiful smile on her lips, Elizabeth gobbled up the tip of my cock as her hand started stroking the entirety of its length. The warmth of her quickly spread through my senses making me jolt in pleasure.


    Haa¡­ It¡¯s a do-or-die situation. If we¡¯re caught, I would surely never be able to step inside here again¡­


    Should I scold Elizabethter? No¡­ This isn¡¯t just her fault. This kind of risk is¡­ something we could have averted if only I stopped her right away. But I let it happen. What a hopeless pervert¡­

 Chapter 1042 Safe Play *

    Chapter 1042 Safe y *¡¡¡¡With an extreme risk of being caught by her parents, every second that passed, I could somehow hear the ticking of a time bomb.


    However, while I was worried about getting caught, Elizabeth, who was already busy pleasuring me, never stopped to rethink her decision. From the pupil of her eyes, I could faintly see a heart-shaped image. She¡¯s already too indulged with it.


    Handling my entire length with her adept hands, Elizabeth¡¯s tongue swirled around the head and the tip, making sure not to miss a spot. When she was done with it, her tongue slid down to wet the entirety of my length while continuing to stroke it.


    Even at this point, I could hear Uncle and Auntie¡¯s activity in the kitchen. They¡¯re not talking or anything, just preparing what we¡¯ll be having for dinner.


    Ah. Uncle was grumbling and by the look of things, Auntie was trying to hold him there for as long as possible.


    Most likely, this was her attempt to help her daughter.


    Somehow, I¡¯m feeling a little guilty. Despite the trust Auntie ced in me, I couldn¡¯t even stop her daughter from being this forward.


    Uh¡­ The best I could do now was to lead Elizabeth on and finish this as soon as possible. Erasing the risk of us getting caught.


    ¡°Elizabeth¡­ you naughty girl.¡±


    cing my hand on top of her head, I gently removed her crown so that I could caress her head affectionately.


    Perhaps feeling the warmth of my hands, Elizabeth paused for a moment to look at me and simrly smiled filled with overflowing affection and desire to make me feel good. Even if half of my cock was being gobbled by her, the girl still managed to convey her jubnt mood.


    Not just because of this but also my presence here today.


    Due to that, despite not doing anything special, I felt my cock twitch as though responding to the warm feeling flooding my chest. Coupled with the undeniable thrill of this risky situation, I could feel myself wanting to release it right away. Or better yet, take her in and satisfy her just the same.


    After bobbing her head up and down to thoroughly coat it with her drool, Elizabeth released it a bit to lick my length from base to the tip.


    As she stared at my proud erection as though she was eyeing a delicacy, Elizabeth softly muttered, ¡°I miss your taste, my Prince¡­¡±


    With a dreamy look as she gave it another lick, Elizabeth focused on the tip and her tongue wriggled expertly as she sucked in the precum that was building up.


    After doing that, the girl opened her mouth wide and took it in again. This time, more than half.


    When she reached about three-fourths of my entire length, Elizabeth stopped pushing deeper as she began bobbing her head up and down.


    As seconds passed, her saliva dripped down staining everything, even my balls. Faintly, the sloppy sounds started to fill the living room.


    And because of that, the risk of being caught heightened. Stopping the girl for a moment, I pulled her up and let her just sit next to me. Following that, I hurriedly tucked my cock inside my pants before picking up the nket and draping it over ourps.


    Just in time, sounds of approaching footsteps could be heard and eventually, her father¡¯s head peeked out from the direction of the kitchen.


    Looking at Elizabeth at my side, her cheeks were already pinkish and at the side of her mouth, drool started to run down.


    I couldn¡¯t let her be seen by her father like this¡­


    ¡°This girl, what are you doing drooling like that¡­ Here, let me wipe it.¡± While saying that loudly and acting as if I didn¡¯t notice him, I pulled my handkerchief out and wiped the side of Elizabeth¡¯s lips.


    And while doing so, I caressed her cheeks as I gradually pushed my head closer.


    ¡°Ehem!¡± Even before I approached thest ten centimeters, an extremely loud and forced cough reached our ears.


    Just as I expected, her father prevented us from kissing.


    Well, that¡¯s a way to divert what¡¯s actually happening.


    If we didn¡¯t do anything, he¡¯d be too curious that he would probablye near to check on us. And if he saw the nket covering ourps, that would surely invite suspicion.


    Rather than letting him catch me with my zipper down and my cock in full erection that it created a bulge on my pants, having him stop us from kissing was a lot better.


    ¡°Honey?! What are you doing there? I told you I need you here.¡±


    Before we could even act embarrassed that he caught us about to kiss, his wife¡¯s voice came from the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking on our daughter! Who knows what that boy will do to her? It¡¯s best to be alert.¡±


    Uncle, if you find out that it¡¯s your daughter who initiated something, will you even be able to say the same?


    ¡°What are you? How will our daughter grow up if you keep being that protective? Let the kids be. I¡¯m sure they know their limits.¡±


    Ah. I couldn¡¯t thank Auntie enough¡­ She¡¯s continuing to help us. Should I apologize to her next time?


    Anyway, understanding what happened, Elizabeth who was just indulging in sucking my cock buried her face in my chest as soon as her father disappeared into the kitchen. Embarrassment filled her face as her already rosy cheeks turned even redder.


    ¡°My prince¡­¡±


    Even withoutpleting her sentence, I understood what she wanted to say¡­


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Don¡¯t worry too much. I also got so indulged in it¡­ I could¡¯ve stopped you but I didn¡¯t¡­ I mean, I also miss you.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll ask againter¡­ Inside my room.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Hopefully, your father agrees.¡±


    There¡¯s a high chance that he wouldn¡¯t but at least, that¡¯s better than doing more risky things here. We dodged the first time¡­ if we did it again, there¡¯s no telling if we could hide it again.


    That¡¯s why¡­ I calmed down my erection and zipped my pants back. After doing so, I hooked my arms across Elizabeth¡¯s shoulder and pulled her close to me before letting her take her ce inside my embrace.


    Without interruption this time, I kissed her lips intimately¡­ but we stopped there.


    Instead, for the rest of the time before they called us for dinner, the two of us watched the TV while talking about different things that would pop up in our heads.


    -


    -


    Time passed and our dinner ended on a good note. Auntie ire asked me a lot of questions concerning Elizabeth. She¡¯s curious about what I think of her. I mean, it¡¯s not a secret that she has a serious case of eight-grader syndrome. Even if she could act out of it, she¡¯s in her character most of the time.


    And so, I simply answered that I love everything about Elizabeth. Furthermore, as a supplement to my answer, I also told them that in order to make the girl morefortable, I took up a role that could match hers.


    Yep. I revealed my title to them¡­ the title that Elizabeth gave me¡­ The Dark Prince and several titles that I¡¯m now embarrassed to name.


    Upon hearing that,ughter echoed on the dinner table that even the unreceptive Uncle Atsushi couldn¡¯t help but snort at it. However, he acted like he didn¡¯t do it at all, maintaining his distrustful eyes towards me.


    Really, there''s probably no changing his mind today.


    Looking at Elizabeth that''s alsoughing with her mother, she raised her thumbs up as though saying ''Leave it to me''.


    What will she do, I wonder?

 Chapter 1043 Mission Accomplished?

    Chapter 1043 Mission Aplished?¡¡¡¡Done with the dinner, Elizabeth and I volunteered to do the dishes.


    Surely, Auntie ire stopped me from doing so. Since I was considered a guest, she didn¡¯t want me to do anything. But when I gestured to her how excited Elizabeth became, she eventually conceded and let us do it.


    Meanwhile, the grumpy middle-aged man was still huffing and puffing through his nose, remaining indignant about leaving his daughter with me.


    ¡°Dad¡­ This princess¡ªUh, I will be fine. It¡¯s Ruki. He¡¯ll never hurt me.¡±


    Following through on her gesture earlier, the girl went next to her father, hugged his arm, and acted like a sweet daughter.


    There¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s too effective. Within ten seconds that Elizabeth did that, her father closed his eyes and sighed heavily before cing his hand on top of his daughter¡¯s head.


    While gently patting it, he said, ¡°Risa, I¡­ As a father, only want what¡¯s best for you. Today, I can¡¯t just suddenly trust him for you. I can still remember the past. You two, alone in your room. If he introduced himself first back then, I wouldn''t be this against him.¡±


    I admit. That¡¯spletely reasonable. The only way to make him change his mind was to continue acting polite and amiable to him while also taking care of Elizabeth in theing days.


    After saying that, her father looked at me. I didn¡¯t back down and nodded politely to him without saying another word.


    Although still reluctant, he eventually let himself be dragged away by his wife.


    And consequently, Auntie ire smiled at us as she watched Elizabeth return to my side.


    It¡¯s really great that her mother was supportive of us. It saved us a lot of effort just to be this close to each other while we were here.


    ¡°How¡¯s that, my Prince? Dad got toppled by my out-of-this-world¡¯s cuteness. Behold the power of your beloved Cursed Princess.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You¡¯re amazing, my Princess. You did well.¡±


    After praising and doting on her for a while, the two of us did the dishes like we told her parents.


    While doing so, I got to witness Elizabeth¡¯s lively humming to the tune of Yue¡¯s song. Like most of my girls, Elizabeth really liked it. She even expressed wanting to meet her personally.


    And so, the next time I get to meet Yue, I will be bringing her to meet everyone. At the moment, having returned from the short break, she had just gotten a short TV appearance. And while in it, none of the hosts mentioned the issue that bugged her name this past week.


    Anyway, once we were done with the dishes, we rejoined her parents in the living room. Before long, Elizabeth finally got the approval to bring me to her room.


    But there¡¯s a condition¡­ They¡¯re going to check on us every ten minutes¡­


    ¡°Also, keep the door open!¡± Her father added before Elizabeth pulled me to her room upstairs.


    Obviously, we had no choice but to follow her father¡¯s condition. However, to exploit it a bit, I watched Elizabeth as she only kept it open slightly by putting a stopper at the frame. Following that, she put the chair in her room behind the door. If ever her father opened itter, the chair would make a sound when the door hit it.


    Satisfied by her handiwork, the girl put her hands on her hips, her chin raised proudly.


    ¡°Mom, this is fine, right?¡± Elizabeth peeked from the slight opening to ask her mother who followed us to check.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work. You¡¯re making it obvious that you don¡¯t want us to know what you two are doing in there.¡± She shook her head, pushed open the door and used the chair to keep it open instead.


    ¡°There. This is better.¡±


    Upon seeing that, Elizabeth¡¯s smugly satisfied fell as she jumped in my embrace, her tears about to fall from her eyes.


    This girl¡¯s genius was too short-lived.


    Anyway, while I received her in my embrace, Auntie ire and I exchanged wry smiles.


    Considering they¡¯re the ones who first noticed Elizabeth¡¯s entricities, they¡¯re not that used to her antics.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, alright? We¡¯re now in your room. Haven¡¯t we aplished what we wanted to happen?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice trailed as she quickly closed her mouth, caution could be seen on her face.


    Obviously, she¡¯s about to say that we couldn¡¯t continue what we started earlier. But I guess this was the best we could get.


    At the very least, cuddling her in my arms like this was allowed given that her mother never said anything about it.


    Well, if we¡¯re cautious during that ten minutes¡­ we could do it sneakily¡­ The risk of getting caught would be higher though.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you two alone. My husband will check on you two in a while. Onoda-kun, take care of my daughter.¡±


    After saying that, Auntie ire turned around and left Elizabeth¡¯s room. With her door remaining open, we saw her going down the stairs.


    As soon as her back disappeared from my sight, I picked up the girl and ced her down on her bed.


    Iid down beside her and draped her nket on us. Following that, my hand slid down her slick figure, arriving at her hips and slipping inside the cotton shorts she was wearing.


    Although our eyes never broke contact, Elizabeth¡¯s face regained the same pinkish color as earlier, blush running across it.


    ¡°Will this be enough, my Princess?¡±


    As I said that, my hand made its entry into her sacred region, baring the heat being exuded by it and feeling the wetness as her love juices stained my fingers.


    ¡°Ye¡ªMore¡­¡± Changing her tone midway, Elizabeth¡¯s cheerful smile that had just returned turned rather erotic.


    And as though not wanting to lose to me, her hand also made its way down to pull my cock out of its confines for the second time.


    Before long, our bodies automatically adjusted. I pulled her shorts down to her knees ¨C to make sure that she could pull them up right away if her father suddenly surprised us.


    I then climbed on top of her, raised her legs and pushed it in after rubbing the head on her entrance for a good while to lubricate it.


    As her insides wrapped around my length, Elizabeth pulled my head down for a long, intimate kiss.


    Before I started moving, I kept some of my attention on the opened door. On top of that, I perked my ears to hear even the faintest sounds. As soon as I heard someoneing, we would be able to move ordingly. To prevent being caught.


    And just like this, my lovely Princess and I spent the next ten minutes just doing whatever we could underneath her nket.


    When her father showed up right on time, we were already switched to just sitting at the side of her bed, looking outside her balcony.


    Obviously, we couldn¡¯t finish right away¡­ No, we literally could if we wanted to but¡­ There¡¯s just no way we would end it prematurely¡­ I wanted to see, feel and taste more of my beautiful Cursed Princess. And likewise, she¡¯s the same.


    That''s why as soon as he left after checking in on us, we resumed what we were doing until we reach our desired oue... The risk was too high but... somehow, we managed to survive through it.


    The only question waiting for us is... Will they notice?

 Chapter 1044 The Forgotten Letter

    Chapter 1044 The Forgotten Letter¡¡¡¡¡°Thanks for having me, Auntie. The dinner is the best. Uncle too, I apologize for the past. Now, I just want to be with Elizabeth. Also, I truly appreciate the wee I received.¡± I politely said when they were about to send me off from the front door. ¡°Uncle too. I understand now why you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯ll make sure to change your mind about me next time.¡±


    As I faced them this time, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt from some corner of my mind. Remembering what happened just a few minutes earlier, Elizabeth¡¯s father was clueless as to what transpired inside her room when shest checked on us. Her mother was the same when she brought juice and snacks to us. Yep, even if we had just finished dinner.


    Anyway, the opened door and the ten-minute check-ups didn¡¯t stop us from satisfying each other. Actually, we ended up on her floor. Using her bed as our cover, we just stopped holding back after her father¡¯s second visit.


    We spread her nket and ced her pillow on the carpeted floor. Although we started it with me doing everything, Elizabeth eventually matched my pace and we changed positions quite a few times¡­ And that¡¯s the source of our satisfaction.


    Well, despite the guilt, I couldn¡¯t juste out and confess to them about what we did.


    And looking at the girl that¡¯s still sticking to my side, there¡¯s no way I would spoil our night.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee anytime, Onoda-kun. Don¡¯t mind my husband. He¡¯s just too protective of our girl¡­¡±


    Auntie ire really liked me for her daughter. She told me that earlier when she brought in the snacks.


    I still remember what she said earlier. ¡®You two really look good together. Compared to that one guy years ago, there¡¯s no doubt that you genuinely love my daughter. It shows a lot from your rather expressionless face. Whenever you¡¯re looking at her, you¡¯ll show a genuine warm look towards her.¡¯


    It¡¯s kind of long but it surprised me a lot because I never expected her to be that observant.


    Compared to her¡­ her husband remained the same as ever.


    ¡°I still won¡¯t ept him!¡±


    Yeah. Even with my continued cordial attitude, he remained too stubborn to even treat me a little better.


    Nheless, I wouldn¡¯t fault him for that, he¡¯s so right on his guess, after all.


    I did hurt Elizabeth in the past. I intruded on her peaceful life and corrupted her to this extent.


    Although there¡¯s no regret in me, I would be atoning for that by taking care of her for as long as I can.


    I surely hope she won¡¯t just wake up one day and decide that¡­ she¡¯s done being in this rtionship with me.


    Ugh¡­ Scratch that negative thinking¡­ I¡¯ll continue loving her, no matter what happens.


    ¡°Stubborn old man,¡± Elizabeth whispered at my side as she looked at her fuming father.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s rude, Risa. I¡¯m not that old yet!¡± He rebutted in his most gentle tone.


    This guy¡­ So his weakness is his daughter. He cannot afford to be mad at her.


    But at least, he¡¯s not too overprotective. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be here at all.


    Interjecting between the father and daughter, Auntie ire pulled her husband and said, ¡°Yes, yes, you are not. But the way you act is that of an old man. Anyway, we¡¯ll leave you two here. Say goodbye properly, Risa.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Queen Mother. You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Upon seeing his wife and daughter getting along so well, Uncle Atsushi drew a frown before ring at me¡­


    Yep. He deemed that I was the culprit for it.


    In any case, that didn¡¯tst as he soon got dragged in by Auntie ire, leaving the two of us by their front door.


    Pulling the girl in my embrace, I whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯ll visit again soon. I¡¯ll make it a task to get your father to soften up.¡±


    ¡°I understand, my Prince. This princess will also whisper in his sleep how good you are to me. Even with your curse, its effect always brings joy to me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m also happy to be with my Princess. Coming here to visit you is too worth it¡­¡± As I paused for a bit, I pressed my lips next to her ears and whispered, ¡°By the way¡­ I felt really good earlier¡­¡±


    As soon as I finished whispering that, Elizabeth¡¯s rather proud smile was instantly reced by an embarrassed expression. Following that, her ears quickly reddened as she replied in the same manner, ¡°Me too. I still want more of you, my Prince.¡±


    I reached for her cheeks and caressed them affectionately. And after satisfying myself from the soft feel of her cheeks, I kissed the girl for thest time tonight, ¡°Next time I¡¯ll bring you home with me. We¡¯ll sleep together in one bed. The same as before.¡±


    ¡°No. Next time, I¡¯ll have you stay here with me, my Prince. Our bedchamber will always be waiting for you to grace it with your presence¡­¡± Not wanting to lose, Elizabeth¡¯s chuunibyou antics returned as she haughtilyughed like a princess.


    Conversing like that for at least five minutes, the somewhat negative feeling of separation disappeared from our chests.


    ¡°I love you, Ruki.¡± Before she reluctantly let go of my hand as I exited their door, Elizabeth affectionately whispered that to me.


    The way she switched in and out of her Cursed Princess state was too adorable¡­


    Responding to that, I also stretched my lips into my best smile before saying¡­ ¡°I love you too, Risa.¡±


    I will visit again, for sure. And It¡¯s not just here¡­ To the other girls¡¯ home too¡­


    -


    -


    Once I reached the train station, I updated Elizabeth, as per her request.


    And soon enough, her reply arrived along with the photo of us inside her room.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a photo taken when we¡¯re doing it. But that¡¯s when we went out of her balcony to look at the night sky.


    The girl looked really vibrant there. Even without much of a light at that spot, her smile alone was enough to illuminate the darkness of the night.


    After replying to Elizabeth and the other girls¡¯ messages, I rode the train and sat on one vacant side.


    Once seated, I opened my bag and looked into its contents.


    Before long, my gazended on something out of ce in my bag.


    The letter that I received earlier.


    Uh¡­ Actually, I haven¡¯t opened it yet. And there¡¯s no deep reason for it.


    I simply forgot.


    I mean, I went to watch Izumi-senpai and that delinquent senior. Spent a brief satisfying moment with Arisa. Drank tea with Mina while talking to Minori-senpai. Andstly, we spent our club hours just doing what we had to do as a club.


    The matter about the letter simply flew out of my head.


    And now that I remembered it¡­ I guess there¡¯s no hurt trying to see what it¡¯s about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ The suspected sender of this letter watched me take it. Will this be a genuine love letter?¡± I muttered to myself.


    Not that I was hoping for it to be genuine, I¡¯m just curious¡­


    Whoever said that humans are equal must be insane. Look at how it changed for me. From the gloomy, expressionless, and mysterious person, I suddenly boomed in poprity just because of a haircut.


    Really, most people only look at outer appearances. Of course, I¡¯m also guilty of it. I also used looks as criteria for picking targets, after all.


    And although I also stole some in-looking girls, I probably found them beautiful for my taste.


    Anyway, enough about that.


    Without pulling it out of my bag, I tore the envelope open.


    Picking out the folded letter in it, I inspected the interior of the envelope.


    Aside from the letter, I noticed something else inside.


    A key.

 Chapter 1045 So, theyre buddies?

    Chapter 1045 So, they''re buddies?¡¡¡¡Who the hell sends a key in a love letter? Or is this still a love letter?


    That thought was the first thing that popped up in my mind. I picked it out of the envelope and inspected it.


    It could either be a house key or a room key. Either of the two, there¡¯s no indication what it was for.


    I opened the letter to read its content.


    At a first nce, the handwriting was really pretty. The fragrance was even more apparent upon flipping it open. Surely, the interior of my bag now had its fragrance.


    Anyway, I read through the letter in less than a minute. That¡¯s because there were only four sentences written on it. And it¡¯s signed not by a name but by a single letter. K.


    ¡®Hello, if you find this letter annoying, do feel free to throw it out. I¡¯m writing this letter to express my admiration for you, Onoda-san but I doubt this paper will be enough to write everything I want to say. I left a key to a room somewhere around the School Building (I drew the location at the back). If ever you be curious enough to hear what I want to say, feel free to go there. I¡¯ll show up to meet with you.¡¯


    What¡¯s with the students of our school? There¡¯s someone who sent a letter without any name or reason. Then there''s this one, sending a key to a room in the School Building which was¡­ something that a student could do.


    Looking at the map she wrote to give me directions for it, it¡¯s located on the third floor of the School Building¡­


    Is it safe to assume that whoever wrote the letter is a 3rd-year student? I don¡¯t know¡­ There¡¯s just not much information about it.


    And obviously, the only way to find out about it is toe to that room, use the key and wait for whoever¡¯s going to show up.


    With my mind going all over these thoughts, thinking about different possibilities, the train stopped at my station.


    Before entering our house, I cleared my mind and threw that matter to the back of my mind.


    I wanted to greet my girls without looking troubled or bothered, after all. They¡¯re sensitive that way or I was already too easy to read by them.


    -


    -


    The night passed and Friday soon drew upon us.


    Because it¡¯s Miho¡¯sst day to stay with us, her family¡¯s housekeeper or maid; Olivia showed up at our door early in the morning with the car she used to carry us back this Tuesday.


    It¡¯s to bring her luggage back. Knowing that her parents would returnter this day, we already prepared everythingst night. The only thing that wasn¡¯t packed was the keyboard she was using to teach me how to y.


    Well, she¡¯s going to leave that here. ¡°Your lessons will continue, Ruki. I¡¯ll be calling you every morning for this so¡­ keep the keyboard here.¡±


    Or so she said. But the meaningful smile on her lips told me that there was another reason for leaving it there.


    For her, it¡¯s probably like a mark of her existence in this room. It would feel like she¡¯s always here.


    Moreover, she told me how excited the girls were about the prospect of me ying a song for them.


    With only a few days of lessons, I hadn¡¯t even stepped into the beginner level yet.


    ¡°Olivia-san, why don¡¯t you eat breakfast first? Miho cooked for us.¡± As I carried one of the boxes to the car, I asked the woman who had a stoic expression on her face.


    Although she didn¡¯t look like she was enjoying her job, she at least wasn¡¯t really vocal about it.


    Well, she¡¯s different from Hitomi and Suzuki-san. Those two were assigned to their mistress. On the other hand, this woman here was possibly a maid tasked to cater to everyone from Miho¡¯s family.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, Onoda-sama.¡± She declined politely.


    That¡¯s the only exchange we had.


    Before long, she waited for Miho to show up outside, informing her of the estimated time of her parents¡¯ arrival.


    ¡°I see. Great job, Olivia. Remember, don¡¯t tell them about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut as per your instruction. Well then, I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Drive safe.¡±


    Before the woman drove off, Miho added a reminder to which the woman swiftly answered with a nod.


    Looking at the speeding car as it gradually disappeared from our sight, a thought popped into my mind.


    It¡¯ll probably be hard for me to get used to seeing Miho¡¯s act when ites to those employed by her family.


    And considering the girl didn¡¯t even see anything wrong with it, bringing it up would just be meaningless.


    Besides, it¡¯s not like the other party was being hurt or it¡¯s lowering Miho¡¯s morals.


    Raising it to her would just make her confused. Perhaps in the future, I would at least tell her what I think about it. But for now, it¡¯s probably better for her to realize it herself.


    She¡¯s going to be with us for a long time. Surely, she would witness Mizuki, Otoha, Himeko and perhaps even Rae how they act around those working for them.


    -


    -


    An hourter, after sending Akane and Miho to their school, I was once again swimming against the wave of students.


    Ignoring the attention thrown at me, I walked to the route that I memorized which would allow me to escape the situation easily.


    However, before continuing to the station and taking the train to my school or meeting one of my girls, I stopped somewhere close to observe.


    I brought up the list of names I marked. Those idiots who are trying to bug my girls¡­


    Well, there¡¯s not a lot that I found on my database that I somehow created during middle school. But still, it¡¯s enough for me to understand that in this world, there are just really those who are persistent enough not to give up.


    Only by scaring them would they open their eyes¡­


    Uh. The question is¡­ how will I go about this?


    Call them out? Drag them somewhere?


    Those weren¡¯t that viable¡­


    Since it¡¯s for the silence in my girls¡¯ everyday lives, I had to make them stop what they were doing.


    A simple scaring and beat-up tactic wouldn¡¯t do.


    Fortunately, I got dirt on some of them¡­ But those with who I didn¡¯t have anything, they¡¯re the ones I needed to observe thoroughly.


    With how tight my time was these days, a few minutes whenever I would be here was the best I could spare.


    ¡°That one guy¡­ Where have I seen him before?¡±


    After two minutes or so, I spotted someone. He looked handsome enough to be walking with a group of girls. However, he only intruded on their group. And from how ufortable some of those girls appeared because of his intrusion, it¡¯s safe to say that he¡¯s someone reputable enough to not be openly hated for doing that.


    I don¡¯t know his name but¡­ I seem to have already encountered him before.


    When was it?


    Ah. It¡¯s that guy from that day I reconnected with the girls from this school, the one trying to hit on my Yua¡­


    No wonder he looked so obnoxious to my eyes.


    I¡¯ve heard his name from Yua but he¡¯s not among the names I listed. Did he stop? Or I just hadn¡¯t heard about him from my girls?


    Well, either way, he¡¯s not actually the one that caught my eye. It¡¯s the other guy with him who also joined that group as they walked to their school.


    ¡°The shameless bastard who¡¯s dating Ohori-senpai¡­¡± My lips curved into a smirk as I shook my head at that discovery. So, they¡¯re buddies, huh?

 Chapter 1046 Yae and her troubles

    Chapter 1046 Yae and her troubles¡¡¡¡After diverting Ohori-senpai¡¯s question yesterday to Aoi, she hasn¡¯t sent a new message yet.


    However, from the update that I heard from Aoi, that simrly or previously unruly senior expressed her anger at me. She then advised Aoi to dump me and be free.


    I mean, Aoi answered her question truthfully. The girl told her that I am dating her alongside Akane. In other words, Aoi let her know that she¡¯s aware of my infidelity.


    Well, since I didn¡¯t see her actual reaction, I could only infer from how Aoi described it. Ohori-senpai might be angry but the girl also knew that she had no ce to say anything.


    She¡¯s tolerating her boyfriend, after all. If she did something that would affect Aoi''s rtionship with me, it would be like she¡¯s not only pping Aoi¡¯s extended hand but also pping her face as well.


    At least, that¡¯s how it should be in Ohori-senpai¡¯s mind.


    It¡¯s nothing short of hypocrisy, really. That¡¯s why the only thing she did was advise Aoi. She didn¡¯t even attempt to convince the girl. And her anger towards me wasn¡¯t clearly expressed.


    I mean, if she¡¯s as angry as she imed to be, she would¡¯ve already told me that herself.


    And with that, it¡¯s safe to say that we passed one hurdle. But on the same note, it meant that even after I finished helping her, the knowledge about our rtionship would remain in her mind.


    When the timees, we have to deal with that.


    Anyway, bringing up Ohori-senpai was naturally because of that boyfriend of hers.


    Using that brief time to observe him until he and that group disappeared from my sight, I could somehow see an ¡®Ogawa¡¯ in him. He had this kind face and amiable countenance that clearlyforted those girls, totally unlike that other guy who shamelessly banked on his appearance just to get close to them.


    Nheless, since I knew the truth about him and how he¡¯s bringing different girls to a love hotel while continuing to date Ohori-senpai, he¡¯s surely a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Perhaps what I observed was one of the reasons he could pick up different girls. He¡¯s that great at acting.


    ¡°So, here you are, sweetie.¡± A melodic voice pulled me out of my trance. Turning to the direction of the voice, a smile naturallynded on my lips.


    ¡°Yae.¡± I muttered the girl¡¯s name as I watched her close the distance between us.


    After making sure that no one was looking in our direction, the girl grinned beautifully as she grabbed my arm and wrapped it around herself. Following that, the girl pressed herself to me, her lips meeting mine almost instantly.


    ¡°I thought you were going to meet me. How long will you have me wait?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m just about to go.¡±


    Right. I received her message to meet earlier. She should be at the station but this girl went and found me here.


    I failed to notice that I spent more time than I intended here.


    Watching how I almost fumbled at my answer, the girl giggled as she fiddled with her luxurious ck hair. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m here now¡­ Rather than mull over something already irrelevant, I¡¯ll have you take care and spoil me instead. Besides, I¡¯m just d I can still get to you during mornings like this.¡±


    Despite being the older one, this girl was always like this with me, sweet as sugar. And as someone who always wanted to help me, everything that she''s been doing ever since I took her back was all in the hopes of lightening my burden.


    That¡¯s why even without her asking me, spoiling her was always in order.


    Pinching her cheeks and fixing the hair that the morning breeze blew out of order, Yae¡¯s face instantly became a bundle of red.


    Following that, I teasingly replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s refusing? You¡¯re always saying that the other girls also deserved to be with me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That is that, this is this, sweetie. Besides, I have a reason to meet you now¡­ My idiot of a brother caused a problem. Now I can¡¯t ask my parents to allow me to sleep out this week¡­ I will miss our bed.¡±


    Yae pouted as she grumbled about her older brother. The troublesome older brother.


    I couldn¡¯t remember the instance that I met him once. However, when she was still following me around, Yae used toin to me about him.


    And from the stories I heard from the girl, that guy caused nothing but trouble. I never heard a good story about him from the girl. And most of the time, his actions often affect Yae.


    Like today.


    Anyway, before hearing her out and spoiling her in the process, I took the time to bring her away from that corner to somewhere we could talk privately. There''s still a risk of being seen there, after all. It''s fine if it''s the normal students. However, their school''s newspaper club members are the ones we need to be most wary of.


    Luckily, there are a lot of establishments like caf¨¦s and such around this area of their school. Although it took a few minutes of walking, I found a rather deserted diner that was open this early.


    After getting a cup of coffee for both of us, we picked a table on the corner and sat side by side rather than face to face.


    It''s easier to spoil her this way, after all.


    ¡°Alright, my ears are ready. What did he do this time?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, Yae''s lips curled into a bitter smile even without sipping her coffee. ¡°As always, you understood me, sweetie.¡±


    It''s something the girl often did in the past, after all. Venting out of her frustration towards her unhelpful brother.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re someone who abandoned your friends for me. Who else will hear you out? Moreover, I also miss helping my Yae with her trouble."


    "Uhm. I don''t think you''ll be able to help with this, sweetie. My brother got himself expelled from college."


    After saying that, Yae bit her lips and looked at me worriedly.


    "Apparently, he''s caught filming the women''s bathroom and selling those shots to other students." Yae continued.


    From the way she said it, it looked like she was not convinced that he truly did it.


    "I get it. He''s no good. Always causing trouble for all of us. But that guy will never stoop that low."


    Right, he might be a troublesome fellow but Yae surely admired that guy at one point. That''s why she''s always disappointed whenever he''s causing trouble.


    "I see. You think he''s being falsely used?"


    "He also denied it. But he''s really the one caught inside the women''s bathroom."


    "Someone set him up?"


    "Possibly. However, it''s already done. He''s already expelled. Our parents gave up on him. They''re telling him to l eave the house and live independently from now on."


    "I see. So, Yae wants to help him?"


    "Even if I want to, I''m powerless. I really only want to get this out of my chest. I''m sorry, sweetie." After saying that, Yae took a sip of her coffee. And as the bitterness of it became apparent on her face, the girl ced her head on my shoulder.


    "You don''t have to be sorry, Yae. You''re bing as silly as Akane, you know? Anyway, have you talked to him? To get the whole story."


    The same as Yae, I surely don''t have the capability to help him. But if I asked someone. Someone with enough influence¡­ like my parents. They''ll probably be able to fix that.


    However, if I do so, I''ll be relying on them again¡­


    Uh. But if it''s for Yae¡­ I guess once is enough?

 Chapter 1047 What is this situation?

    Chapter 1047 What is this situation?¡¡¡¡Spending at least thirty minutes in that diner, I listened to Yae talk more about the trouble her brother was facing. And in the process of it, Iforted her in a way that she could be fine for the rest of the day or days before we could meet like that again.


    Anyway, even though the idea of helping her brother passed by my mind, it¡¯s not something I could hastily decide.


    For one, it would be a borrowed influence. Unless I¡¯m absolutely sure that the guy needed it, I shouldn¡¯t trouble my parents or anyone else that could do something about his situation.


    In any case, I asked Yae if I could meet her brother.


    To hear everything from him. If he¡¯s really as innocent as Yae believed him to be then... What happened was truly unfair. But if not, then I¡¯ll just gonna ask him to not trouble his sister anymore.


    I¡¯m more affected by her mood than hearing about her brother¡¯s unfortunate plight, after all.


    Anyway, before we finished with the topic of her brother, Yae also told me that she might know who framed him.


    Although a little surprising considering the identity of who she¡¯s suspecting, it kind of makes sense...


    It¡¯s his ex-girlfriend. ording to Yae, he dumped her because he fell in love with another girl.


    Now, not only did he lose the chance with that girl, but also his ex could be the reason for his situation.


    Well, that just proved that you should take care of your girl, right? I¡¯m kind of lucky that none of those I stole took revenge on me. Or I just made sure that they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    -


    -


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I¡¯ll being to visit youter.¡±


    When I passed by Eguchi-sensei at the school gates, she pulled me to a corner and told me that.


    Really, if I shut off my mind and took that out of context, I would probably be doing a double-take.


    Luckily, the normally strict PE Teacher pulled me to the side. If someone else heard it, they would surely misunderstand.


    Is she doing it on purpose or...? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Understood, sensei. Is it about the first case?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be a daunting task right away.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± I put on a smile that¡¯s not a smile and Eguchi-sensei did the same.


    She understood that they were relegating their supposed duties to me... So, in one way or another, she¡¯s probably feeling bad about it.


    ¡°My invitation to ramen is still open, Onoda-kun. Just so you know. You can treat that as a reward if you everplete the task.¡±


    ¡°Sensei, I¡¯m extremely motivated right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you...¡± Although I sounded sarcastic right there, Eguchi-sensei stifled augh before coughing once to straighten her expression.


    Somehow, I saw her cheeks bing dyed pink... And surely, I¡¯m not imagining things...


    Her interest in me was still there and perhaps, because of what I was doing, it was getting even stronger...


    Perhaps if I continue to associate with her in theing days, that might go out of control. I better prepare for that urrence.


    ¡°Well then, sensei. See youter.¡± I waved to her before going on my way.


    Passing by my shoe locker, it¡¯s starting to be a habit to observe my surroundings and do a quick sweep of the faces of my schoolmates. Although there were still girls following me with their gazes, those brave enough to block me had already gone down to the point that they were already content just looking at me from afar.


    Anyway, while I was changing into my indoor shoes, I picked up a conversation nearby.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Is that him?¡±


    Even without looking, judging from the volume of their voices, they¡¯re closer than they might think. Furthermore, the owner of the voice was surely pointing at me.


    ¡°Yeah. Too bad, he only became popr this week. I would¡¯ve voted for him in the poll.¡±


    So, this was about the poll... Could it be...?


    ¡°Oh. I think he¡¯s in sixth ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A lot is demanding to recast their votes but it¡¯s already over. He won¡¯t be able topete with those from the higher levels.¡±


    Sixth... To think I would hear the result right here... And since it¡¯s a rank lower than my girls¡¯ forecast, this meant I won the bet.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just turn in the sixth entry? I refuse to believe that the seniors don¡¯t know about him. It won¡¯t be a poprity poll if a rising contender didn¡¯t make it to the list because we voted before his rise.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see... Anyway, let¡¯s go. He¡¯ll find us ogling at him this way.¡±


    ¡°And who do you think stopped me?¡±


    ¡°Jeez, alright, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    As their voice faded into the distance, I finished with what I was doing.


    But then, after closing my shoe locker, I found someone staring at me from the side...


    ¡°Good morning, Onoda-kun.¡±


    It¡¯s Sachi, my new ¡®friend¡¯. Judging from how she looked fresh from the shower, their morning practice ended early.


    ¡°Are you trying to surprise me?¡± I asked the girl without putting an effort to make a cheerful expression to match her smile.


    ¡°Oh,e on. I saw you taking a lot of time in your shoe locker. I thought it¡¯s kind of obvious that you¡¯re eavesdropping from those two.¡± The girl gestured in the direction where those two disappeared.


    ¡°Is that how it looked?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. To those watching you, at least.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thanks for the heads up. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    After saying that, I turned around to continue on my way. Well, I couldn¡¯t find any motivation to talk to the girl even if she was supposed to be my ¡®friend¡¯. It¡¯s somehow different from the way I treat Misaki.


    Well, I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m interested in that girl. Sachi, on the other hand, kind of forced this friendship with me.


    What should a friend do anyway?


    ¡°Oi. That¡¯s cold. Won¡¯t you at least return my greeting?¡±


    Before I could even take my first five steps away, I heard the girl grumbling from behind. And looking back, I saw her pouting as though I wronged her.


    Acting like I made a blunder, I scratched my head and put on a smile, ¡°Right. I should. Good morning, Katayama-san.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl¡¯s expression lit up as she cheerfully trod her way next to me.


    ¡°Sachi is fine. You¡¯re a friend, anyway. By the way, can I walk with you?¡±


    At this point, attention started to get drawn to us. Sachi¡¯s voice was kinda loud, after all.


    However, before I could answer, someone else showed up from behind.


    Speak of the devil.


    ¡°Ruki! What a rare chance to find you here.¡± The forehead girl with her iconic paper fan happily ran to my side.


    And as though it¡¯s a normal thing to do, shetched onto my free side and cheerfully greeted, ¡°Good morning~¡±


    ¡°Wait... You two? What are you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re Katayama-san. I¡¯m Ruki¡¯s friend. What about you?¡±


    Perhaps not knowing how to react to that, Sachi alternately looked at me and the arm which Misaki was hugging.


    Wait. Not only her but also the other students who couldn¡¯t be too bothered earlier stopped and looked on.


    Furthermore, looking at the distant entrance, I saw another girl taking wide steps to reach us.


    Itou.


    What kind of situation did I put myself into this time? I literally didn¡¯t do anything, right?

 Chapter 1048 Adorable Shio

    Chapter 1048 Adorable Shio¡¡¡¡Sachi, Misaki and Itou... Seeing the three women crowd around me with two of them taking both of my arms, a huge target was once again ced on my back.


    However, none of those who witnessed it got something to say.


    Each of the three girls had her own ster reputation. Sachi for being a rising Volleyball yer. Itou was the publicly known ojou-sama. And Misaki, well, she¡¯s doing well with her Drama Club plus her undeniable innocent charms.


    I tried looking for my girls or my ssmates. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find any. Besides, I couldn¡¯t just pull away from them... Not with Misaki there.


    I found myself not wanting to see the girl be hurt because of my actions.


    Anyway, that situation didn¡¯tst that long.


    With only a few dozen steps of distance to ss 1¡¯s ssroom, they eventually let go of me before going on their way.


    Sachi and Misaki were ted even if it was brief. Itou not so much.


    The girl couldn¡¯t break her character when in public, after all. However, before following Misaki and Sachi, she asked me something, ¡°Hey, about that lesson for Misa. When do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Although I could see the look of concern in her eyes, that was overshadowed by her true intention.


    She wanted a chance to talk with me. Alone and without possible consternation. She probably wouldn¡¯t mind letting Misaki hear what she had to say but at the same, she¡¯s kind of desperate.


    Is Himeko aware of this?


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to arrange it. I¡¯m not always with her.¡± I answered while tilting my head slightly to peek at the back of the innocent girl.


    Itou reacted to that. Her eyebrows furrowed as a hint of jealousy momentarily appeared on her face. But it faded instantly that it would not be wrong to think that it was an illusion. From other people¡¯s perspectives, at least.


    ¡°She will like it if the invitationes from you.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s true. The girl¡¯s fondness for me was already too obvious. But because no one was pointing that out for her, she remained as the adorable bundle of innocence.


    ¡°Is that so? Alright, you arranged the time and ce then you inform me about it so that I can look for Misaki and tell her.¡±


    Although not on top of my priority, I find teaching Misaki a matter of importance. I mean, the possibility of someone tricking her is high... Better to be tricked by me than someone else, right?


    Uh... I should¡¯ve worded that better.


    ¡°I... okay. I will do it. I still have your...¡± Compared to her usually confident gait, this girl kept on fumbling today. But it¡¯s understandable. Somehow, it¡¯s refreshing to see this girl like this. Unlike the past days when she would just re and frown upon seeing me, this is a lot better.


    I can even feel the urge to tease her. Good thing I can already rein that in.


    ¡°Mhm... Send me a message. I¡¯ll wait for it.¡±


    After saying that, I walked away and continued to our room. Before continuing to my seat, I nced back to see Itou hurrying to their ssroom, her countenance returning to that of the aloof ojou-sama.


    Although I could see some curious nces thrown at me concerning what had just happened, I simply smiled and joined Aya in her seat.


    After greeting everyone with ¡®good morning¡¯, Aya and I went into our own world. While the girl talked about her books, I listened to her intently.


    And with the arrival of Nami, Hina and Saki, our group gradually grew bigger and bigger that we upied the middle of the room.


    In this way, our morning before homeroom passed by blissfully.


    -


    -


    After the third period, I went out of our ssroom to do my Student Assistant duty for Shio, carrying her things to her next ss.


    Taking the chance of a few minutes of free time before the start of the fourth period, Shio brought me to one of the specialized rooms that no one was using at the moment.


    Well, although I could always visit her at her office. It would soon be too suspicious if we were always locked alone inside it.


    That¡¯s why in cases like this, we¡¯d find a way to spend even just a few minutes together.


    Just like now.


    Shio sat down on myp, our lips taking care of each other.


    As I asionally check on her beautiful face that¡¯s gradually turning erotic by the second, my hand found its way inside her clothes,


    After passing through her smooth skin and slipping under her brassiere, her firm, supple breasts filled my palm almost instantly.


    ¡°Ruru, if you continue like this, we won¡¯t have time to go to my next ss.¡± Looking down at how my hand¡¯s shape could clearly be made out from the inner shirt she was wearing, Shio sexily smiled.


    ¡°Right... Is it possible for you to skip?¡± At the same time as I asked that question, I squeezed that lump of softness and started fondling her. Her nipple then became erect and poked the middle of my palm.


    Little by little, I was being tempted to lift her shirt and suck on it to my heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°It might be possible for you but not for me... A teacher and a student have different duties, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Shio gestured with her pointer finger, poking my nose before giggling. Nheless, with how red her face became, I could understand that she was holding back her moan.


    She¡¯s feeling good from my hand.


    ¡°Well, true. But I miss my Shio...¡±


    As soon as I said that, Shio¡¯s face suddenly lit up as though she remembered something.


    Pulling my hand out of her shirt, she ced it on her cheek before saying, ¡°Thene to our apartment this Sunday, Ruru. I also need your help in hauling my collection to our apartment.¡±


    After caressing her cheek and nting another kiss on her lips, I focused on what she said. ¡°Is it over?¡±


    I meant both her divorce as well as the division of their assets.


    Shio understood my question anyway.


    ¡°Yes. Everything¡¯s been finalized, Ruru. And because he¡¯s been caught for another offense, he won¡¯t have any im to the house at the moment. In a way, it should be mine while he¡¯s facing the trial or the eventual sentence that willnd on his head.¡± Shio answered. Her gaze was distant.


    Pulling her head down to stare into my eyes, I put on a reassuring smile, ¡°Shio, do you regret it? I mean, in a way, I¡¯m the reason why he¡¯s going to suffer now.¡±


    ¡°Regret? I will be lying if I say no, Ruru. I spent years believing in him, after all. However, because of your presence, I can still smile like this... There¡¯s no need to keep mulling over someone like him... I¡¯ll move on with you...¡± Shio answered and gradually, her distant expression eased up as her lips stretched into an extremely endearing smile.


    Momentster, Shio then cupped my cheeks in her palms, ¡°Oh. Right. Before I forget, your poprity is sky-high, Ruru. Even teachers are now talking about you. Should I start getting jealous?¡±


    ¡°Why will you be? Are they going to attack me?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. But they¡¯re all talking about my Ruru like a toy they¡¯re thinking of ying with. I¡¯m holding myself back from blurting out that you¡¯re mine.¡± Shio puffed her cheeks adorably.


    And upon seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but poke it. Before she could say anything else, I kissed her once more before saying, ¡°Poprity is irrelevant to me, you know? And no matter what happens, my Shio will be special... Let¡¯s make memories this Sunday, hmm?¡±

 Chapter 1049 Protect me?

    Chapter 1049 Protect me?¡¡¡¡Minutester, Shio and I left the room and went to her next ss in time.


    Although we somehow ended up talking about our ns thising weekend, we still very much enjoyed the time we spent together.


    Upon entering the room, I instantly noticed the boys¡¯ eyes zoning into Shio. Virgin or not, they all blushed at the way she walked and carried herself. Well, that¡¯s because Shio somehow gave off an extremely mature charm that made everyone feel a thump in their chests.


    And that was brought about by her tion and excitement for thising weekend. Just the smile that seemingly wouldn¡¯t leave her face for long while was enough to strike their hearts with arrows.


    Furthermore, before we left that room, I made sure to spoil her a lot. That made her face retain its reddish hue, raising her attractiveness stat to another high.


    Alright. That¡¯s just my opinion, I¡¯m probably already too biased about my girls.


    But Shio¡¯s charms were indeed enough to make everyone attentive. And in turn, her lessons were always a sess, from an educator¡¯s point of view.


    I mean. For a teacher to make everyone listen to her lessons without anyone being bored of it was an achievement. And that¡¯s ording to Shio herself.


    Since only the boys and a handful of girls were affected by her, the others all focused on me. Especially those who know me on a personal level like Sachi and Rae¡¯s friends.


    I only nodded at them and that¡¯s enough attention.


    As for Rae, it didn¡¯t need to be said that she captured my attention even without doing anything. I just had to make sure that we¡¯re careful enough not to be too obvious.


    I see her every day but even in this brief moment, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the girl¡¯s beauty...


    Uh. I¡¯m probably bing the biggest simp for my girls but that¡¯s fine. They¡¯re countering it by doing the same to me. And sure enough, we all loved it.


    -


    -


    The next period passed by normally and since the next one was the lunch break followed by our PE ss, I had the girls go ahead of me to the empty clubroom while I went to the cafeteria to buy other food as well as meet up with someone.


    ¡°Oh... Someone¡¯s day is gonna be made again.¡±


    Even before I could approach their table, Hiraoka, one of Kana¡¯s friends, teasingly said while nudging my adorable girl.


    Like always, they gathered around my Kana. Perhaps it¡¯s part of Momoiro-senpai¡¯s protection against Goto or they just wanted to be together.


    Either way, this was the reason I came here.


    Once in a while, I would look to eat with her. I mean, if I don¡¯t show up like this, it won¡¯t be long before they start suspecting that I don¡¯t care about Kana. And with Momoiro-senpai being protective of Kana, I will be put on her bad side.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, senpai. Thanks for looking after Kana.¡± I politely bowed my head to them before sitting in the open space next to Kana.


    Their group of friends wasplete again. In front of me, there¡¯s Momoiro-senpai, the extrovert. She¡¯s as bright as always and although I could notice that she¡¯s stealing nces at me, it¡¯s probably just the effect of my new appearance.


    To some, it¡¯s still something they had to get used to.


    ¡°Geez, stop being so polite,¡± Tsuchida-senpai grumbled as she dug through the meatballs she was eating.


    ¡°You know, Onoda-kun? If I hadn¡¯t seen you before this, I would probably mistake you for a handsome and bold junior who will hit on us. Or on Kana and Suzuha. We¡¯ll probably not be inside your strike zone, anyway.¡± Hiraoka-senpai said, shrugging her shoulders while self-deprecating in the process.


    Although I could just choose not toment on that, seeing that they¡¯re Kana¡¯s friends, I worked up a reply that would put them in a good mood. ¡°You¡¯re joking, senpai. You¡¯re attractive as well. Maybe there¡¯s a chance that I¡¯ll be going after you if I hadn¡¯t met Kana first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you! Don¡¯t say that if your girl is right beside you.¡± Although she raised her voice in slight embarrassment, the ttery made her really happy.


    And that¡¯s the same for Tsuchida-senpai.


    I received my retribution from Kana¡¯s fingers though. She pinched my side with all her strength while smiling menacingly at me. Likewise, Momoiro-senpai almost red at me for that recklessment.


    Fortunately, the repercussions of my ttery expired in a few seconds, returning the harmony on the table.


    Ah. Right. Although I would still go to the clubroom to eat with the girls there, I prepared my stomach to overeat today as Kana shared her lunch with me.


    Minutes passed and the seniors as well as Kana started talking about various things. Well, it¡¯s only Hiraoka and Tsuchida-senpai. Kana and Momoiro-senpai onlymented from time to time.


    And while I listened to them, my eyes scanned the students inside the cafeteria. I could easily spot the trio of cucks eating together. Since Nami and the others stoppeding with them here, they had no choice but to group up together.


    Kikuchi was with her fujoshi friends so... in a way, their circle was already broken.


    Nheless, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re alone at their table. I saw girls from another ss approaching their table before joining them in it.


    Although the other two did not react, Ogawa seemed to revert to his nice-guy image, the smile on his face was apparent, making those girls ted.


    He¡¯s still a handsome guy, after all. It¡¯s actually a blessing for the other girls that I stole Nami and the others from the three idiots.


    At least, they now had a chance to appeal to them. The question is... will they be sessful?


    I don¡¯t know. Knowing the three, it¡¯s probably close to impossible.


    Anyway, I stopped paying attention to them soon enough and put my entire focus back on Kana as well as the conversation they were having.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Onoda-kun, I overheard something. Is it true that it¡¯s you who became involved with Kujou and Ichihara?¡±


    Suddenly, Momoiro-senpai brought up something. Upon hearing that, even Tsuchida and Hiraoka-senpai who were happily chatting away perked their ears to listen to my response.


    They¡¯re also interested in it.


    Thinking back to thest time I sat with them, they mentioned that incident. Momoiro-senpai even warned me not to be involved.


    Looks like they finally got the information that the one involved in it was me...


    Kana who¡¯s at my side squeezed the hand she¡¯s grasping as a sign of her worry.


    ¡°Yes, senpai. It¡¯s me. I apologize for not telling you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Last week, I warned you without knowing that you¡¯re that junior. I should¡¯ve expected that when you even stood up against Goto for Kana.¡± Momoiro-senpai smirked a little while looking rather amazed.


    ¡°Uhm, senpai can say that I¡¯m ignorant about their reputation. But I can¡¯t just stand back at that moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh? From what we remembered, you protected someone from being hit on by Ichihara. And Kujou showed up at that time, making it bigger than normal.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s actually our Club President. Kana knows about it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Momoiro-senpai nodded in understanding, ¡°I see... So that¡¯s the case. The rumors can only carry so little detail. How are you holding up then? Did they... target you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean, senpai?¡±


    Although it¡¯s kind of public knowledge that those two were people one shouldn¡¯t associate with, the way she uttered that question seems like she had first-hand experience with it.


    ¡°I mean, did they start harassing you? I¡¯m sure they do. If you ever need help, you cane to me. I... I¡¯ll protect you.¡± With her eyes shining with a strong light of justice, Momoiro-senpai, despite her small stature, appeared rather gant at the moment.


    Protect me? Is Momoiro-senpai that capable?

 Chapter 1050 Borrow

    Chapter 1050 Borrow¡¡¡¡When I first met Momoiro-senpai, it was also in this cafeteria. However, back then, I didn¡¯t join their table, Kana went to mine. So the first time I talked to her was before I reconnected with Yua and the other girls.


    I went looking for Ishida-senpai but got stopped by her. At the first nce, she¡¯s a cheerful girl and someone who cares a lot about her friends. She¡¯s even the one protecting Kana against that Kenji. Not letting him approach her again after their break up.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t look like someone really influential or strong enough to offer protection to a junior.


    But looking at her serious eyes as well as the non-reaction of the others including Kana, she could probably live up to her words.


    ¡°I appreciate the offer, senpai. It¡¯s nice knowing someone as dependable as you. If I really get into a situation where it¡¯ll be hopeless for me, I¡¯ll look for you.¡±


    I answered with a smile.


    Upon hearing that, Momoiro-senpai stared at my face for a good five seconds. Perhaps trying to see if I was just acting tough before grinning with her approval. She reached for my shoulder and tapped it thrice before saying in a rather subdued voice, ¡°Great. Before you¡¯re Kana¡¯s boyfriend, you¡¯re our precious junior. I know how those two work so... if you don¡¯t need my help yet, I can tell you what to look out for. As someone that was also targeted by those idiots following them.¡±


    She then looked around cautiously. Just likest week, she probably didn¡¯t want those followers to find out that they were talking about them.


    Moreover, considering her eyes expertly moved from student to student, she seemed to have memorized the faces of those followers.


    She¡¯s probably thinking that there could be someone watching my every movement. In the end, she didn¡¯t find anyone.


    That¡¯s true for me too. I always checked my surroundings and I never found someone observing me that could be connected to those two. I could differentiate the gazes that were being thrown at me, after all. And these past few days, it¡¯s all full of admiration or envy.


    Even that one senior who chased after me and tried to employ my help didn¡¯t even show any hostility.


    That¡¯s why for now, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m high enough of a priority for them. For all I know, Ichihara Jun might be hitting on another girl right now or Kujou Marika was enjoying her exquisite lunch alone while surrounded by her followers.


    ¡°You are also targeted? What happened?¡± Curious about what she revealed, I leaned slightly forward to hear her next words clearly. Kana looked at her friend with a hint of concern while the other two did the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same story as everyone that got unluckily involved with them. But in my case, I didn¡¯t get hit on. I helped someone get away from him.¡±


    After making sure that no one could hear her aside from us, Momoiro-senpai started her story.


    Apparently, it happened during their first year. As an outgoing person, Momoiro-senpai was someone who instantly became friends with everyone from her ss and even those from the other sses.


    However, because she¡¯s not from the same middle school as the majority of the students, she¡¯s unaware of the reputation of Ichihara Jun or she did care enough about it.


    It was around halfway through the school year when she spotted one of her friends being cornered by the guy.


    Even though she didn¡¯t look like someone strong, Momoiro-senpai had a strong personality who wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to that kind of thing, especially when the girl was ufortable with it.


    That¡¯s why she sent Ichihara Jun away and told him not to bug her friend anymore.


    Initially, he brushed that off as simple interference. But when it happened three times in a row, Ichihara Jun started finding her as a nuisance.


    And starting from that, his followers started troubling her. And when Kujou Marika, who had just transferred to the school, caught wind of it, she assumed Ichihara likes Momoiro-senpai. That ringlet girl confronted her which resulted in Momoiro-senpai alsoshing out at her.


    Soon, her followers started harassing her as well.


    ¡°Senpai, seeing that you¡¯re still here... Did you beat them?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Do you think I¡¯m influential enough to do that? I just didn¡¯t bend at their will. Soon enough, they got bored enough to not bother me. Besides, because of the trouble I am facing, most of my friends also distanced themselves from me... Only these two and eventually Kana remained close to me.¡± Momoiro-senpai bitterly smiled.


    ¡°I see. To think that something like that happened...¡± I was honestly amazed by her story. Momoiro-senpai was pretty formidable.


    Likewise, Kana and the other two also had amazed expressions as they all doted on Momoiro-senpai.


    From the story that I heard, it seems that they¡¯re really petty, huh? However, thinking that it¡¯s all done by both Ichihara and Kujou might be not entirely true. It¡¯s those followers of them who¡¯d make extreme actions against those who defied them.


    I also experienced thatst week, after all. Just because I got along with Kujou at the convenience store, they instantly threatened me.


    After asking a few more questions and Momoiro-senpai giving me more reminders, I soon excused myself from their table.


    Imitted those to my memory. Who knows, I might be able to use them in the future.


    -


    -


    After spending the rest of the lunch break with Nami and the others, we all came to the Gymnasium together.


    Today, Eguchi-sensei only told us to do some exercises, enough for us to sweat, before starting a lecture. Since my assistance wasn¡¯t needed for the lecture, I got to enjoy that time sitting among my girls. Rae also eventually joined us, making it a rather pleasant experience for all of us.


    And with that, the school day ends for us again. Unlike yesterday when I had to be stuck in the ssroom for the Cleaning Duty, I made it a task today to walk the girls to their clubs.


    I even specifically stopped by the Student Support Club to ruin Ogawa¡¯s day...


    I¡¯m kidding. I don¡¯t need to do that actively, his day is always ruined whenever I¡¯m around anyway.


    Well, my real reason for stopping there is... Saki.


    I borrowed the girl from their club, in the guise of a request.


    Truthfully, I wanted to request for all of them but... there seems to be a rule for their Support Club. When it¡¯s the kind of help I listed, only one member could fulfill it.


    And that¡¯s because they could have multiple clients in a day. It would be bad if they closed their doors because of just one request.


    ¡°So, what are we doing, Ruki?¡±


    As we went up the stairs of the Club Building, Saki who¡¯s grasping my hand tightly curiously asked while showing a rather excited smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I fill up the reason on the request form?¡±


    It¡¯s a simple reason for wanting an extra hand to help me tidy up the Disciplinary Office. Shizu will be surprised for sure.


    ¡°Eh? I thought that¡¯s just an excuse.¡±


    ¡°This girl... If I did that, I won¡¯t be able to borrow you, right? Besides, I still want to follow the process. To prevent those three from grumbling to themselves.¡±


    ¡°I see... It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t have many chances to take. Being alone with you in a room, it¡¯s already giving me a lot of ideas¡­¡± After thinking about it, Saki nodded her head in agreement before her lips stretched into a meaningful yet naughty smile.


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s great that you understand... For now, let¡¯s go to the Student Council.¡± Without denying her words, I caressed Saki¡¯s cheek endearingly before continuing on our way.


    This idea was something I thought of way before after bing aware of the nature of their club... Only now did I get the chance to use it. I mean, I couldn¡¯te up with a valid reason to use back then.

 Chapter 1051 Self Important

    Chapter 1051 Self Important¡¡¡¡Upon arriving at the Student Council, Shizu and the other members were already there, gathered around the long table, and were waiting for me tomence the meeting.


    Late or not, the first thing that happened was my presence bing an instant nuisance for Inugaki. With hostile eyes and a fuming nose, he¡¯s looking more and more like a rabid dog that needs to be leashed or caged every passing day.


    As always, I ignored him and greeted the others before focusing my gaze on Shizu, my beautiful Shizu.


    Well, she¡¯s not smiling this time. She had this inquisitive gaze as her eyesnded on the girl who entered the room with me.


    Yep. I didn¡¯t tell her about bringing Saki this time.


    Put under Shizu¡¯s rather chilling gaze, Saki instinctively hid behind me, her hands grabbing onto my sleeve.


    ¡°As I thought, this is a bad idea, Ruki. Shizu will be jealous.¡± The girl whispered in a voice that only I could hear. ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Without turning around to check on the girl, I reached for the hand holding my sleeve and squeezed it a bit, ¡°No. Stay here. It¡¯ll be fine. Trust me.¡±


    After saying that, I walked to my designated chair with the girl tailing behind me, passing by the hostile dog and the speechless Treasurer.


    However, before I could sit down and offer another seat to Saki, Watanabe who took her time to digest what was happening finally reacted.


    While pointing at Saki, Watanabe¡¯s put me under her curious gaze ¡°Onoda-kun, what¡¯s the meaning of that.¡±


    Following her line of sight, she¡¯s definitely talking about how Saki was holding onto my sleeve.


    I pretended not to notice where she was pointing and just answered with a prepared line in my mind.


    Yep, I prepared for it because I predicted that among them all, she¡¯d be the one who¡¯d be throwing me questions while Shizu would wait untilter to ask me what¡¯s this for.


    ¡°Hmm? I thought you were already aware of them, Watanabe. She¡¯s part of the Support Club, I employed her help for today.¡±


    Upon hearing that, except for Shizu, the other two also reacted. Inugaki was about to scream again but Watanabe¡¯s follow-up question prevented him.


    ¡°Employ? What for?¡±


    ¡°As I said, to help me. You see the state of my office, right? It¡¯s been a week and it still feels like a storage room.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± Watanabe nodded.


    Although it looked like she epted that answer, her eyes remained on my sleeve. Furthermore, she¡¯s also asionally looking at Shizu. Most likely, she¡¯s waiting for the girl to react as well.


    Contrary to her expectation, until we got seated and Shizu straightened her back to start the meeting, the girl never addressed Saki¡¯s presence. She epted her in the room. From the outside, it would appear as though she found my reason usible. But her hand that sneaked under the table to give me a pinch was enough indication that she was upset.


    And so,pared to the previous meetings, Shizu made it so that the meeting would end early by okay-ing most of the suggestions or issues they raised without hearing all of the details. Totally different from how she was meticulously picking out the problem one by one during the previous meetings.


    It''s all so she could send them away as soon as possible.


    Anyway, before they left, Inugaki barked at me again.


    ¡°Oi, first year. Can you stop acting too self-important? Keep your head on the ground.¡± With his spit sputtering in front of him, the dog acted all high and mighty again.


    Honestly, I had no idea what he was talking about. I also didn¡¯t care. Whatever he meant by that, I could simply ignore it. Listen in one ear and out the other.


    Compared to the previous instances, Shizu didn¡¯t shut him up. Instead, the girl looked at me with a meaningful smile, amusedly waiting for how I would deflect Inugaki.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, senpai. Care to borate?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting ignorantly. I heard about it. You used your position to threaten someone. You even wore your armband. Tell me, is that how you¡¯re going to use the power given to you?¡±


    Is he talking about Uchiyama? Although I expected that incident to instantly spread, it looked like the story was already twisted.


    ¡°Where did senpai hear that? Threaten? Please, get your facts straight first.¡± I shrugged and turned to Shizu. The girl lightly nodded her head.


    ¡°Is that all you have in your defense? President. It might be wrong to give him that position. I suggest you strip him off of it.¡± Inugaki scoffed at me before turning to Shizu.


    Given that his voice was filled with confidence, this guy probably thought that it was a strong case against me.


    Unfortunately for him¡­


    ¡°Rejected. Here, read this report submitted by him and along with the testimony of other witnesses.¡± Shizu pulled out a report paper that¡­ I have no recollection of writing.


    I did tell her about what happened yesterday but for the girl to create something like that right away¡­ Did she expect Inugaki to use it against me?


    How considerate¡­


    But she¡¯s still upset with me. I received another pinch before she tapped on my leg.


    Understanding what that meant, I ced my hand on her open palm and sped it tightly.


    While Inugaki was reading what she handed, the girl leaned a little closer before saying with a pout, ¡°I¡¯ll hear your excuseter. But remember your promise, you shameless guy¡­ This should be your time with me.¡±


    It¡¯s not an excuse but sure¡­ I muttered inside my mind as I only put on an understanding smile before sping our hands tighter. If not for Inugaki remaining in this room, I¡¯d already teased the girl for acting this jealous.


    ¡°And Saki, you don¡¯t have to be scared in front of me. It¡¯s this guy¡¯s fault that I¡¯m upset, not yours.¡± Shizu added, addressing the girl who was silent throughout our stay in this room.


    Saki nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes. But Sister Shizu, I¡¯m also guilty of being happy for this chance.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. This guy will get it from uster.¡± Shizu once again reassured Saki all the while trying to twist my thumb.


    Alright. Good thing her grip strength isn¡¯t that strong yet or I will be looking at a broken finger soon.


    Anyway, turning our focus back on Inugaki who¡¯s already shaking at what he¡¯s reading, the guy then mmed it back on the table.


    Without saying anything else, he red at me and scoffed once more before stomping his way out of the Student Council Room.


    As we watched his back disappear along with the closing of the door, Shizu returned a scoff before shaking her head disappointedly, ¡°That guy never changes. It¡¯s no wonder I never even thought of entertaining his advances. He¡¯s telling you not to be too self-important but that¡¯s how he¡¯s always carrying himself. I hate it. A lot.¡±


    ¡°Well, I may not be self-important but I¡¯m too selfish. Is that fine with you?¡±


    ¡°You idiot. Your selfishness might be inherent but the result of your every action always benefits your girls. You¡¯re interpreting it as your selfishness when in fact, you won¡¯t move simply for your own gain. It always involves a girl or someone close to you¡± Shizu clicked her tongue before staring at me, her eyes filled with certainty that her interpretation was correct.


    ¡°Anyway, enough about that¡­ Let¡¯s go and move to your office.¡±


    Not waiting for me to reply, Shizu stood up and pulled me along with her. Since Saki hadn¡¯t let go of my sleeve, she was dragged along.


    In less than a minute, we vacated the Student Council Room and arrived at the neighboring Disciplinary Office.

 Chapter 1052 Bond

    Chapter 1052 Bond¡¡¡¡¡°So, let me just repeat it¡­ Your reason for bringing Saki with you is because you want me to deepen my bond with her?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Pretty much, yeah. Is it bad?¡±


    It¡¯s pretty simple but I guess it could also be seen as me forcing them to each other.


    ¡°No. But my gripe here is¡­¡± As her voice trailed, Shizu looked at Saki that¡¯s somewhat fidgeting at the side, not knowing whether to say something or not. ¡°¡­ Have you consulted her before bringing her here?¡±


    Upon hearing that, my whole body shuddered at the realization.


    Yeah. I didn¡¯t tell Saki. The girl was even looking forward to the chance that we could get¡­


    ¡°There you go¡­ That guilty expression. You don¡¯t need to say anything. Most likely, this is something you¡¯re nning long before this day. And because of that, you forgot to check the details¡­ You just went with your usual whim.¡±


    As she said all that, Shizu¡¯s lips gradually stretched into a triumphant grin. And by the time she finished, the girl had already closed our distance, her eyes fully captured my face. I could see my reflection in them.


    Yep. Apart from my guilt appearing on my face, I was also dumbstruck that my lips parted like an idiot.


    Shizu reached for my cheek and tapped it a few times before holding it endearingly. Without taking her eyes off me, she addressed the other girl in the room, ¡°Saki,e here. Look at this guy. Not that invincible anymore, is he?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t be shy. You can tease him all you want. Get back to those days where he¡¯s always the one teasing us.¡± Shizu licked her lips. That looked sexy, I must admit. But since she was somewhat enjoying this moment, I acted like I haven¡¯t recovered yet.


    Secondster, Shizu¡¯s hand moved from my cheek to the back of my head, her fingers sensually ran along my scalp before clenching it to hold my head in ce.


    Following that, her other hand went to my back, pushing me closer to her.


    In a way, this looked like our usual roles were reversed. She¡¯s the one being proactive while I passively waited for what she¡¯s going to do next.


    ¡°Now, Saki¡­ Come here. Let¡¯s give him what he wants to see.¡± As soon as the girl locked me in her embrace, she called out to the other girl.


    At this point, Saki was already close enough to jump at me but she appeared a little cautious around Shizu.


    When our gazes met, I lightly nodded which the girl understood immediately.


    Although not the same as what I had envisioned, with Shizu taking the helm like this, my desired oue would still be reached.


    That¡¯s why I let her do all this while enjoying being handled by her.


    Well, once in a while is fine¡­ And it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll continue letting her do everything.


    At the moment Saki¡¯s arms wrapped around my body, my still hands started moving, enclosing the two of them.


    I first kissed Saki while letting Shizu watch us. Nheless, I observed the girl¡¯s reaction to it. When a pout started to form from her lips, I switched to her and even used both of my arms to carry her up.


    While carrying her, I traversed a few steps of distance to the only table in the room.


    I put her down there, opened her legs and pushed myself in between them.


    Saki didn¡¯t get left behind though. She followed us and positioned herself at the other side of the table.


    And while I put Shizu down, the girl climbed up and held Shizu.


    Confused at what was suddenly happening, Shizu alternately looked at us before blurting out a question, ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why are you confused? Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re trying to do? Saki and I helped you speed it up.¡± I answered while I traced her lips with my thumb.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Sister Shizu, I think this is what you want. We¡¯ll take Ruki together.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You two, you¡¯re jumping too much! I only meant to¡­ Besides, we haven¡¯t done it yet!¡±


    Seeing Shizu starting to panic, Saki and I giggled. And without words being exchanged between us, I kissed Saki intimately while the girl rested her chin on Shizu¡¯s shoulder. In this way, Shizu could see it clearly. How our lips and tongues battle it out heatedly.


    By the time we finished, I saw Shizu gulping down, her lips parted slightly. Her legs also crossed behind me, pulling me even closer to her.


    I caressed her cheeks and stared into her beautiful yellow eyes that veered towards a golden hue. I pushed my lips as close as possible without touching hers before talking, ¡°Shizu, who says about doing something we haven¡¯t done yet? We only meant this¡­ The three of us to be this close together.¡±


    As I finished saying that, I showered her face with my kisses. Starting from her forehead, I moved down to her nose, both sides of her cheeks, her chin, her neck and eventually went back to her lips.


    And while I was doing that, Saki whispered in her ears, ¡°Sister Shizu, I admit I¡¯m always scared of you on top of admiring how reliable you are. I never thought I would be as close as sisters to you. Isn¡¯t it right? In our circle, Nanami is the only one who you truly care for. Without her, you also won¡¯t even look at us favorably¡­ That¡¯s why¡­¡± Saki paused for a moment to have Shizu look at her. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that I¡¯m now experiencing how great of a sister you are. I¡­ I came here with Ruki with the intention to get a chance with him. But you never even med me for trying to take a chunk of your time with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Isn¡¯t it just this guy¡¯s decision?¡±


    ¡°I also presented myself. I mean, it¡¯s alsomon knowledge to all of us that Monday and Friday are for you to be with him alone¡­ Yet, here I am. If I were you, I''d be mad at me.¡±


    Right¡­ When I asked them earlier, only Saki presented herself for the task. Hina, Nami and even Arisa had some reservations. They¡¯re all thinking about Shizu.


    While it¡¯s understandable that I should be med for even asking them toe with me, it also couldn¡¯t be denied that Saki took the chance presented to her regardless of who she would run over.


    ¡°Like I said¡­¡± Shizu tried to reason again but before she could finish, Saki shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°Sister Shizu, you might not be epting of our situation but all of us know. Unlike that new girl, Hana, you¡¯re pretty much already the same as us. Loving this shameless idiot while maintaining the harmony of ourplex rtionship.¡± Saki continued. By the time she finished speaking, she already released Shizu and stood next to me.


    ¡°And to end my speech. I look forward to getting closer to you, Sister Shizu. And you¡¯re right. We have to tease this guy back. He¡¯s being so¡­ what word should I use?¡±


    ¡°So difficult?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the word, I guess. Forgetting to check, then doing an improvisation on the spot¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, the two girls looked at each other for a few seconds beforeughing¡­


    And by the time they finished, Shizu¡¯s legs tightened around me while Saki started kissing my neck.


    I don¡¯t know what they meant by teasing me but¡­ this isn¡¯t so bad.


    ¡°Girls. Honestly, I never thought that deeply about this¡­ Saki just went ahead a few steps of what I¡¯m expecting her to do.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The result will be the same anyway.¡± Shizu cut me off and this time, she pulled my cor down and her lips swiftly covered mine.


    From my side, Saki added, ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth then Ruki¡­ You better polish up on your methods¡­ But like Sister Shizu said, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. In one way or another, this is what you¡¯re trying to achieve, right?¡±


    Well, yeah. Seeing them get along was my goal here. Seeing Saki beingfortable around Shizu, and Shizu being the dependable sister for Saki ¨C just like how she is to Nami.


    ¡°Can I just admit my loss this time?¡± I asked the two girls when I got the chance to take a breath.


    However, without missing a beat, Shizu and Saki answered in unison, ¡°No!¡±


    And while theirughter rang once more, the two girls soon teamed up to ¡®tease¡¯ me.


    Wait. We¡¯re forgetting something¡­


    Cleaning the room was once again forgotten.

 Chapter 1053 First Case

    Chapter 1053 First Case¡¡¡¡¡°We¡¯ll be in the next room. We¡¯re not done here, understand?¡± Shizu said after sliding out of my embrace and pulling Saki with her.


    Although a little sweaty from the heat produced by our bodies, the two girls looked really sexy at the moment.


    If not for the impending meeting with Eguchi-sensei, I would really keep them here with me.


    Anyway, for a change, I tried chasing after them but Shizu blocked me by stretching her arm forward and pushing it to my chest.


    Seeing that, I raised my arms in surrender and intentionally pouted, appealing to the two girls.


    I could¡¯ve let them go without any fuss but I just had to try, alright? Try if I could also charm them by acting cute.


    Though not in my character to do this, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try if it¡¯s for my girls.


    And sure enough, I got a hit.


    ¡°Ruki is pouting¡­¡± Saki muttered as she tried reaching for me. However, the unaffected Shizu blocked her and ced Saki behind her.


    With her eyes narrowed, Shizu looked at me while donning a smirk, ¡°Blockhead, are you trying to show Eguchi-sensei your rtionship with us? Just hold on and wait. We won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I only tried to see if acting cute will work.¡± I retracted my hand again and shrugged.


    ¡°Yeah, it will. So, stop acting cute for no reason or I will also not be able to hold myself back.¡± Along with a giggle, Shizu pinched my lips, stretching them even.


    And upon seeing that, Saki giggled as well before a yful expression appeared on her face. ¡°I have a lot to learn from Sister Shizu. I easily got bought by your cutesy act.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You all should at least learn to resist this guy. That way, you won¡¯t be teased by him all the time.¡± Shizu agreed and patted the girl¡¯s head.


    Looking at them like this, I recalled what happened a few minutes ago.


    Starting from how Shizu listened to my reason for bringing Saki with me and the two of them came up with their own read of the situation, everything went smoothly from there.


    Just that, the two grew closer than I expected them to be for today. They bonded so well that it¡¯s not wrong to say that Shizu gained another little sister in the form of Saki.


    Likewise, Saki had started looking up to Shizu as an older sister. Compared to earlier, Saki is already natural around Shizu. Perhaps, Nami would be confused if she saw them right now.


    Although Shizu¡¯s reaction was still a little stiff when thinking about bonding with the other girls, witnessing this scene where she¡¯s doting on Saki in the brief time that we spent here was enough for me to imagine how she would bond with the other girls¡­


    Anyway, Shizu soon let go of my nose and the two of them left the room. Before disappearing from my sight, the two nced back and smiled beautifully. It made my heart skip a beat.


    Good thing I expected that or else, they¡¯d see me bing lovestruck.


    Left alone inside the room, I returned to my seat and passed the next few minutes just thinking about the two girls who left.


    I really put off clearing the room again¡­ I guess I¡¯ll do it seriously next week.


    Soon enough, I heard knocking on the door.


    Knowing who it might be, I stood up from my seat and opened the door for her.


    And as expected, I found Eguchi-sensei standing in front of it while clutching another folder.


    She¡¯s still in her tracksuit. However,pared to earlier when it waspletely closed, the zipper was halfway pulled down, letting her rather voluptuous bosom spill out of it.


    It¡¯s a sight that most boys would be excited to see.


    ¡°Come in, sensei.¡± I stepped to the side to allow her entry.


    After giving me an approving nod, she did just that.


    However, at every step she took, I noticed how her melons would jiggle a bit,pletely attracting my eyes to stare at it.


    Uh¡­ Even though she¡¯s wearing a bra, it looked rather bouncy. Totally unlike the previous times, I saw her up close. Due to that, my perverseness was tickled making me involuntarily focus on it.


    I had no idea if she intentionally left that open for my eyes to feast on it. But knowing this woman, she probably didn¡¯t. Right?


    Or I was still deluded that after expressing her interest in me, she wouldn¡¯t try to charm me.


    I¡¯m confident that if she ever tried to do that, I would instantly notice¡­ So, this case is just coincidental. And she probably didn¡¯t think it would make me conscious of her.


    Anyway, before she noticed where I was staring, I sessfully pulled my focus away from it and returned to my table.


    Eguchi-sensei followed me and sat down in front of the table; a refreshing smile could be seen on her face.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. This room of yours hasn''t seen a change. Is this how it will be?¡±


    Before going straight to the point, she scanned the room andmented.


    And upon hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but scratch my head guiltily. I had multiple chances to do so but every time, I would choose to spend that time with my girl.


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m working on it. I¡¯m only here two times a week so¡­ it¡¯s hard to see some progress.¡± I uttered an excuse but Eguchi-sensei epted that.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯ll be busy soon so you better finish it. If the other Guidance Counselorse here, they¡¯ll sermon you on how to properly make a room presentable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Great. Now then¡­¡± Satisfied with my answer, she finally moved on to the matter at hand.


    Opening the folder she brought, I noticed that what was printed in it was the same case report. This time, it¡¯s a new name.


    After handing the report to me to give it a read, Eguchi-sensei rested her elbows on my table and rested her chin there before staring at me closely.


    The glint in her eyes says a different motive than what she¡¯s here for. She¡¯s definitely admiring me.


    If I pointed that out, she¡¯d be embarrassed.


    And so, I acted normally and instead put my entire focus on what was written on it.


    ¡°A student from ss 2? I never thought there¡¯s someone who will be this problematic within two months of the school year.¡± Imented after skimming the details on it once.


    Instead of understanding everything in it all at once, I chose to hear Eguchi-sensei¡¯s words.


    Well, it¡¯s to distract her from spending her whole time here admiring my appearance¡­


    It¡¯s effective. Eguchi-sensei looked like she woke up from a trance upon hearing my voice. She then straightened her back and coughed once before looking at me with her expression returning to how she normally is.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a rare case. Usually, it should be after summer vacation where problem children will grow in droves. But like I told you, the problem isn¡¯t that hard. It¡¯s just¡­ even after talking to her, I failed to convince her toe back to school. Fortunately, here you are now¡­ I think you have a high chance to convince her. Especially because of that new look of yours,¡± Eguchi-sensei exined and pointed at my face as her lips curved up into a rare smirk.


    Reading the report again, Eguchi-sensei was probably right. I can solve it if I talk to the girl who stopped going to school one week ago.


    She missed the midterm exams so¡­ Eguchi-sensei or her advisor probably wanted her to go back and take it.


    As for why the girl stopped going to school, I found it simply ridiculous to be the reason¡­ Her crush rejected to be her friend. It¡¯s not even a confession but the girl took it that hard. And since that guy was in the same ss as her, the girl didn¡¯t want to see his face anymore.


    Sounds like she¡¯s just being too self-important, right?


    Anyway, apart from finding it ridiculous, I also think that this case is fit for the Student Support Club and not the Disciplinary Officer¡­


    Should I suggest it to them instead?


    But looking at Eguchi-sensei¡¯s expecting eyes, she¡¯s probably hoping for me to solve this myself.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do what I can, sensei.¡± I said before putting down the report back in the folder.


    As soon as she heard that, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s smirk turned into her usual smile as she looked at me proudly. ¡°I expect nothing less from you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± I scratched my cheek before putting on a rather awkward smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Eguchi-sensei shook her head and before long, forgetting that she¡¯s sensitive to the other gender, reached in for my face and caressed it endearingly.


    I waited for a few seconds but surprisingly, Eguchi-sensei remained normal. In fact, she even used both of her hands to cup my face before happily giggling¡­


    Does this mean¡­ she¡¯s already fine? No. I may not want to admit it but undoubtedly, she¡¯s fine because it¡¯s me¡­

 Chapter 1054 Obvious

    Chapter 1054 Obvious¡¡¡¡Thinking about it, this situation has already happened once¡­ It was justst Saturday when Eguchi-sensei confessed what was on her mind.


    However, there¡¯s a bit of a difference. Back then I somehow pressed her to spill it. Holding my face and admiring it while she did that was probably just a reaction. But today, she just went and did it in line with her current jubnt mood.


    ¡°Sensei, are you sure you¡¯re fine touching me like this?¡± I asked. With my face squeezed in between her palms, my voice came out rather incoherent.


    Nheless, Eguchi-sensei probably understood it since she instantly stopped any movements and her eyes shuddered a bit as they focused on mine.


    That meant she either unconsciously reacted this way or the embarrassment had just caught up with her.


    In any case, starting from her neck upwards, her skin color changed from milky white to a nket of red. Before long, her palms loosened up around my cheeks and I could feel her sweat gradually seeping out of her skin.


    Following that, Eguchi-sensei hurriedly retracted her hands and settled back on the chair.


    As her butt loudly slumped back, I noticed Eguchi-sensei opening and closing her mouth a few times without any voiceing from it.


    I kept my eye on her, watching every change in her movements and expressions with undeniable interest.


    I admit, our military-like PE teacher looked really charming at the moment¡­ I mean, look at how she blushed and panicked¡­ It¡¯s totally in contrast to how she carried herself when in front of the other students. Furthermore, knowing that I was the only student who knows this side of her added satisfaction to my mind.


    I don¡¯t know what to do next though¡­


    I can tease her and be delighted to see more of her reaction or just watch her struggle until she calms down.


    During the past instances that this happened, I worriedly looked after her, making sure that she¡¯d be fine.


    But at this moment¡­ I¡¯m somehow tempted to stand up and check on her closely. These instances with her have been proven to be rather taxing on my restraint. Bit by bit, the fondness I have towards her is rising. Add to that her confession that still lingered in my mind.


    Every time I would interact with her, I would remember her honest and serious expression at that time.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ Don¡¯t stare at me like that.¡± Around two minutester, Eguchi-sensei finally managed to say something.


    From what I could sense, she¡¯s really struggling in bottling it up. Perhaps if I let her be, she¡¯d one day explode ande to me without any restraint in her mind.


    But there¡¯s also the possibility of Eguchi-sensei running out of steam. She could realize that pursuing this with me was pointless considering our different standing; she¡¯s a teacher while I¡¯m a student.


    Well, I won¡¯t do anything else than stare at her though. The thought of Shizu and Saki next door kept my head aground.


    ¡°Are you okay, sensei?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. I¡¯ll leave the address of the girl here. If you have time today, pleasee and visit her.¡±


    After saying that, Eguchi-sensei only left one slip of paper on the table before picking up the folder and hurriedly standing up to escape from the room.


    I watched her wobble on her steps. But when I noticed that she was about to trip herself over, my body moved by itself. Springing up from my chair, I hurriedly came to her side, supporting her.


    However, because of how fast the events were, we ended up tangled with each other. My arm fully enclosed her in my embrace and Eguchi-sensei was firmly pressed on me. I could even feel her heart beating fast because her chest was almost ttened.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun.¡± Understanding what just happened, Eguchi-sensei lightly muttered as she looked up at me. Her eyes were spinning and the red tint of her face grew deeper in red.


    However, instead of getting away from me, Eguchi-sensei let all of her weight be transferred to my arms.


    Because of my unstable footing, I gradually tumble back along with her.


    By the time I felt my butt reaching the ground, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s face was already buried in my chest while her hands clutched my sleeves tightly.


    Well, I could me her for doing this but¡­ I feel like I¡¯m also at fault.


    She¡¯s not some weakdy who¡¯d be down after tripping once. But here I was, I caught her and held her this close even if I was aware of how ufortable she was with the touch of the opposite gender.


    After letting her rest on my chest for a good while, I lightly plucked her out of it before saying, ¡°Sensei, it¡¯s fine now. You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    Upon meeting my gaze, Eguchi-sensei timidly nodded her head as she got up from me.


    But before doing so, she watched how close our bodies were. And although brief, I noticed how she drew an extremely satisfied smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Onoda-kun.¡± After standing up, Eguchi-sensei slightly lowered her head and kept a little bit of distance.


    Since I was still on the ground, I noticed her shameful expression now upying her face. Most likely, she also understood that¡­ she took advantage of that situation.


    Perhaps, she¡¯d be reprimanding herself after leaving this room or inside her office.


    I acted as though I never noticed that though. I stood up and put on an understanding smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be. Just take care not to trip again, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. I will.¡± Although she looked like she was going to refute my words, words got stuck on her tongue. In the end, she could only stutteringly answer like that before turning around toplete her exit.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t trip again. But before opening the door to leave, she nced back at me and honestly said, ¡°Onoda-kun, stop being too dependable. I¡­ I¡¯m having a hard time controlling myself.¡±


    As soon as she finished saying that, she didn¡¯t wait for my reply at all. She dashed out of the room, leaving the door open.


    When I went to close it and peeked in the hallways, she was already gone¡­ She became a speedster right there¡­


    Anyway, I took note of herst sentence¡­ But whether I would apply that to me or not, I had no idea. I mean, I didn¡¯t do anything special today except to prevent her from tripping over.


    ¡°Yeah. If she doesn¡¯t stop being that obvious¡­ I might also fail to control myself.¡± I whispered to myself as I returned to my seat to check on the address and the name of the girl I was supposed to convince toe back to school.


    -


    -


    Minutester, after making sure that no one was going to visit the Disciplinary Office, I knocked on the Student Council Room to finally resume my time with the two girls.


    Saki opened the door for me and happily jumped in my arms after making sure that no one else was around.


    Her opportunistic trait was still in full swing and this time, she didn¡¯t mind even if Shizu was watching us.


    As soon as I stepped inside while carrying the girl, the aroma of the tea and the sweets that Shizu brewed and prepared instantly wafted to my nose.


    Watching her fill our cups one by one, I closed our distance and leaned in close to kiss her.


    Acting as though she only noticed me, Shizu calmly asked, ¡°You finished?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I got my first job.¡± I said before gently cing Saki on the sofa and joining them in it.


    While taking a break with the two of them, I told them the details of it.


    Later, after sending them home, I would try to finish the job right away. Hopefully, the girl would listen to me.

 Chapter 1055 Girl Bonding?

    Chapter 1055 Girl Bonding?¡¡¡¡With more than thirty minutes left to our time, I naturally didn¡¯t waste any moment spoiling the two girls with me.


    It¡¯s been something I was also looking forward to, after all.


    Nothing could stop my desire to always make them feel special.


    And well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m also always desiring them¡­


    After checking with Shizu that the other three wouldn¡¯t return anytime soon, I downed my cup of tea. Following that, my arms boldly stretched out, grasping the waist of the two girls at my side.


    Saki¡¯s skin felt so soft and smooth to the touch. Sometimes, when we were sitting together, I would reach out to her like this, fondling her smooth skin.


    And since she¡¯s a bit ticklish, the girl would always try to squirm before falling weakly either to my shoulder or straight in my embrace.


    Obviously, thetter could only be done when we¡¯re in private. Just like now¡­


    As the girl leaned closer to me, her warm breath brushed against my neck, ¡°Hnn¡­ Stop tickling me, Ruki¡­¡±


    Half-pleading and half-wanting, Saki¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of her desire.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing that... Let me just hold you like this,¡± I answered the girl before turning my head to face her.


    Her current expression was half pleading and half wanting. She couldn¡¯t decide between genuinely asking me to stop and giving me free rein over her.


    In the end, the girl eventually sumbed to me. ¡°Then¡­ kiss me too.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ As you wish.¡±


    Looking at the girl''s glistening lips due to the tea she sipped, I lowered my head and kissed her.


    As our lips pressed against each other, Saki¡¯s happiness was instantly conveyed along with her overflowing affection.


    Secondster, her tongue entwined with mine. The slight bitterness of the tea and the sweet, savory taste of the snack became an added vor for both of us to enjoy.


    Just like the previous times, Saki reached for the clip holding her bun and pulled it off.


    Upon removing it, her fairly long hair flowed down magnificently, giving her a more, vibrant and sexy look.


    Although I preferred whichever, I could honestly say that the girl looked really great in this¡­ The charms improved significantly and my lower body instantly got a reaction.


    Perhaps noticing that, Saki¡¯s hand traveled from my chest down to my pants, feeling the growing bulge inside it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be holding this for you, Ruki¡­¡± Saki seductively whispered as soon as her fingers adeptly enclosed around my shaft.


    However, before I could answer Saki, another pair of hands enclosed around my head and turned my face to the other side.


    ¡°This guy¡­ Give me some attention too, will you?¡± Shizu said aggrievedly. She¡¯s biting her lips while showing an expression of someone being left out.


    ¡°Of course¡­ Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s toote to react?¡± I teased.


    The girl¡¯s body shook for a bit, perhaps not knowing how to respond. Secondster, she exploded and pointed at us ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m slow. You two are too fast! Saki, how can you go down there right away?!¡±


    Since she was called out, Saki, who¡¯s about to lean down and fiddle with my pants, stuck her tongue out and answered, ¡°Uhm¡­ Because I want to taste Ruki?¡±


    Right¡­ It¡¯s good that she¡¯s honest but¡­


    Shizu¡¯s face darkened instantly upon hearing that.


    However, instead of reprimanding the girl, Shizu grabbed my cor and pulled me to her, ¡°You¡¯re mine¡­¡± She said in a cold, dry tone. Soon after that, the girl¡¯s lips bit onto mine and she initiated a long, passionate kiss.


    Although I kept some of my attention on Saki, Shizu made sure to capture all of it¡­


    From kisses to caresses and eventually burying my head in her chest, Shizu did everything to keep my attention solely on her.


    Is this how she deals with jealousy? No¡­ She probably just wanted to monopolize me but¡­ she couldn¡¯t tell Saki off.


    Minutester, I could still feel a hand stroking my erect cock from inside my pants.


    It¡¯s already fully erect but she¡¯s not pulling it out. Most likely, that girl was watching us in amusement by the side, waiting to see what my next move is.


    Well then, to enjoy this time with them, I better appease the jealous girl and make her understand how my mind works again¡­


    ¡°Shizu¡­¡± I started. My voice was slightly muffled because of how deeply buried I am in her fragrant and soft chest. Nheless, I continued, ¡°I¡¯m yours and at the same time, I¡¯m also Saki¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to be jealous like this. If she got my attention for the first few minutes¡­ there¡¯s no way I was going to neglect you. I desire you as much as I desire her.¡±


    Soon after I finished saying that, I could feel Shizu¡¯s hand caressing my hair. And little by little, it moved to my chin, lifting my head to make me look at her.


    ¡°¡­ I know that.¡± Shizu¡¯s pouted lips eased up. However, she refused to say anything more than that.


    As Shizu let me loose, I made sure to tug at her using my hand that remained holding onto her side.


    And when she felt that, Shizu smilingly allowed herself to be pulled closer, reversing our positions. She¡¯s now leaning on my chest while heatedly looking up at me.


    And since I got my eyesight back, I noticed that Saki was now sitting at the side, her hands cupping her cheeks as she watched us.


    Wait¡­ Her hands?


    I quickly looked down to check on my pants.


    And sure enough, I was wrong with one thing. The hand that I thought was inside my pants was not Saki¡¯s but Shizu¡¯s.


    ¡°Alright. You two got me right there.¡± I muttered in defeat which made the two girls giggle in satisfaction.


    ¡°Heh¡­ I knew it. You thought it was still me¡­ But you know what? I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back if that¡¯s the case. It won¡¯t just be my hand. I would¡¯ve already gobbled you up, Ruki¡­¡± Saki smugly said as she once again pressed herself next to me.


    Uh¡­ She¡¯s right though. I was expecting her to suck me off given her opportunistic tendency but apart from holding and stroking it, nothing else happened.


    Now that I think about it, the girl was strangely quiet.


    Did theymunicate silently while my sight was blocked?


    Either way¡­ although what happened looked a little senseless, this might be what they called girl bonding.


    What a weird way to bond. They teased me together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me¡­ This is Saki¡¯s idea.¡± Shizu averted her gaze from me when I checked on her reaction.


    ¡°Yes, it is¡­ But Shizu. How long will you hold it? I¡¯m nearing my limit, you know?¡± I gestured at the hand that was still inside my pants.


    The girl was still stroking it gently, like a fragile item that she was afraid to break.


    I watched the girl turn red from her neck to her ears before looking at Saki for help¡­


    Unfortunately, before the girl coulde up with an answer to my teasing remarks, the door to the Student Council Room suddenly swung open.


    With lightning-quick reflexes, Shizu, Saki, and I quickly moved before the person who opened it could see us.


    While Shizu remained closely linked to me, she already pulled her hand out of my pants. On the other hand, Saki stood up and acted as though she was picking up the tes and cups on the table.


    Turning our attention to the door, the neer who pushed it open is¡­


    Watanabe.


    And she¡¯s alone.


    I looked at Shizu with inquiring eyes. She told me that they wouldn¡¯t return anytime soon but Watanabe was already here 10 minutes after that¡­


    ¡°Eh? Onoda-kun is still here? I see, so this is why your office is empty¡± With her eyesnding upon me as soon as she entered the room, Watanabe asked.


    Wait¡­ The way she said all that was kind of forced¡­


    This girl¡­ Could it be that she has been outside all this while? Did this girl hear or see something?

 Chapter 1056 Suspicion

    Chapter 1056 Suspicion¡¡¡¡¡°Well, there¡¯s no job left for me to do there so¡­ I¡¯m just doing my old job here, next to the President''s side,¡± I answered with a smile. I naturally didn¡¯t show that I found her appearance here odd.


    Instead, I openly and shamelessly hugged Shizu which made Watanabe¡¯s brows twitch.


    Perhaps she found it silly that I called it a job when all I was doing in front of her was unting our rtionship.


    But that¡¯s the point. I wanted to see her reaction. If she¡¯s really eavesdropping or watching us from outside ¨C whichever method she used ¨C it would show in her reaction to my responses.


    After gulping down once, Watanabe looked like she gathered her wits and lightly smirked.


    ¡°Your old job? Is it being the President''s boyfriend? I don¡¯t see a President¡¯s Secretary in you right now. Given that you¡¯re hugging her intimately in front of another first-year like us¡­ Does she know?¡±


    Giving Saki a sidelong nce, Watanabe¡¯s thin lips curved up while her eyes narrowed. It¡¯s a simple gesture but it¡¯s something those who were expecting something would do. She definitely noticed that Saki¡¯s hair was now let downpared to earlier.


    That¡¯s something we couldn¡¯t fix in a jiffy so¡­ we left it alone. If she¡¯s going to ask about that then¡­ we¡¯ll think of an excuse on the spot.


    In any case, although Saki heard that Watanabe was addressing her, the girl continued with what she was doing and onlymunicated with me through eye contact.


    I nodded at her and the girl did the same. Soon after that, she finished collecting the tes and moved the sink located in another corner of the room to wash it.


    I acted as though I followed the girl with my gaze before returning my focus to Watanabe.


    ¡°Yes, she knows.¡±


    Shizu was also about to respond in my ce but I stopped her by covering her mouth. The girl bit my finger in response though but that¡¯s of no consequence.


    I whispered to her to let me talk to Watanabe. Fortunately, she only gave me a passing re before using my chest as herfortable pillow. Totally ignoring that Watanabe was just in front of us.


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s the case,¡± Watanabe muttered to herself but it was loud enough for me to hear.


    Her eyes thennded on the girl curled up in my embrace.


    After staring for a while, Watanabe smilingly shook her head. It¡¯s as though she¡¯s erasing the worry in her mind after seeing that Shizu was still as affectionate to me as before.


    From that, I could gather that the girl really heard something. She didn¡¯t see anything since I would¡¯ve noticed that the door was opened.


    However, she probably couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. All she knew was that I was within the room and another voice was clearly not Shizu¡¯s.


    Well, that¡¯s just my assumption based on Watanabe¡¯s reaction.


    Momentster, Watanabe released a sigh of relief, and walked three steps forward, enough for her to reach the sofa we were sitting at, before taking a seat next to us.


    This time, she stared at me for a good while and since I never averted my gaze, she eventually stopped doing that and simply rxed her back.


    Perhaps noticing that her surroundings became quiet, Shizu raised her head to check.


    Being the first one that has been captured by her eyes, Shizu reached for my lips and gave me a long, passionate kiss. Not knowing that Watanabe was just sitting next to us.


    In any case, given that it¡¯s Shizu who didn¡¯t really care about what others think of her, aside from seeing her as a weak girl, having Watanabe watch was of no significance to her.


    Even though the audience became dumbstruck at what she saw, Shizu acted normally around her soon after finishing our kiss.


    ¡°Watanabe. You¡¯re here early. Have you finished your task?¡± Without even a blush of shame on her cheeks, Shizu addressed the girl in her usual countenance as the Student Council President.


    ¡°Y-yes. There¡¯s no problem at all. That¡¯s why I returned early.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not with Masato?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still walking around the Club Building, finishing your task. He told me to go back first.¡±


    Observing Watanabe as she answered Shizu¡¯s question, I noticed how her eyes darted around. She¡¯s probably lying or she¡¯s just telling half of the truth.


    In any case, I just need to inform Shizuter about my suspicion. Surely, the girl could easily deal with that.


    Just that, a seed of suspicion has probably already been nted in Watanabe¡¯s mind.


    The same as Fuyu¡¯s suspicion towards me, it probably wouldn¡¯t disappear easily.


    In this case, however, I could simply ignore that¡­ But I doubt Watanabe would leave me alone.


    Even now, she¡¯s looking at me with fire in her eyes. The girl was a little set on knowing something¡­


    And Shizu noticed that.


    ¡°I see¡­ Alright then, brief me about it¡­¡± She said as she stood up from myp and walked to the long table. Following that, she looked at me and Saki who were already returning from washing the tes. ¡°You two should return to the other room. Mr. Disciplinary Officer, finish organizing your office. Isn¡¯t that the reason you asked for the Support Club¡¯s help?¡± Shizu sneered while adorably tilting her head.


    ¡°Yes, President!¡± I stood up and saluted, which made Saki and Watanabeugh at my disy.


    On the other hand, Shizu clicked her tongue and waved her hand to shoo me away.


    Telling us to go away while reminding me of why I asked for Saki was definitely Shizu¡¯s way to dampen Watanabe''s suspicion.


    That¡¯s why even if the girl followed us with her eyes, it didn¡¯t linger.


    Anyway, as much as I wanted to do more with Shizu, the moment Watanabe arrived, our chance was already blown up.


    As for Saki¡­ Well, they made me hard and¡­ it hadn¡¯t calmed down yet. I had no idea if Watanabe noticed that or not. It¡¯s kinda irrelevant by now.


    While our objective was to organize the office, as soon as the door closed behind us, I locked it to prevent interruption.


    The Student Council Room also has a lock on its door. However, we¡¯re not using it at all¡­ Shizu has her reasons, but after having already been interrupted a few times, she might start considering using it.


    With our minds as one, it didn¡¯t even take a minute for us to bepletely in the mood.


    ¡°Saki¡­ You two made me hard. Take responsibility, alright?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ You don¡¯t have to tell me. I¡¯m sorry for Sister Shizu but I finally got this chance with you. No way I¡¯ll let this pass.¡± After saying that, Saki sped my hand and led me inside the room.


    Eyeing the lone table inside, Saki excitedly climbed up on top of it and sat down on the side. Her legs opened and crossed behind me, pulling me closer to her.


    Earlier, Shizu also sat down there but since we didn¡¯t really end up in a more intimate moment, this was probably the first time that this room would be used for this¡­


    ¡°Let me take care of you, Saki,¡± I said as I reached for her cheek and eventually, kissed her intimately. Moving my hand to her hair, I gently brushed it as I continued admiring this sexy look of hers.


    ¡°That¡¯s my line.¡±


    In response to what I said, Saki¡¯s hand quickly traveled downwards, opening up my pants and pulling out what she had painstakingly taken care of earlier¡­


    This time, I swear. After we finish, I¡¯ll organize this room¡­ Even just a little progress was fine, if there¡¯s still time.

 Chapter 1057 Stolen Key?

    Chapter 1057 Stolen Key?¡¡¡¡¡°You two did it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Shizu leered at me as soon as I approached her upon returning to the Student Council Room right after the bell rang.


    The other members of the Student Council were still in the room so her voice was only enough for me to hear. Watanabe even followed us with her eyes as though waiting for something else to happen.


    When our eyes made contact, the girl smiled meaningfully. I had no idea what that meant but her amusement couldn¡¯t be denied. Either way, she stopped looking at me soon after that. Most likely, it must be because her boyfriend was about to get jealous again.


    Is he actually that insecure? Well, I seldom get a chance to talk to that guy and I have no interest in doing so.


    ¡°Yes, we did.¡±


    Turning my focus back to face Shizu¡¯s question, I gently smiled and honestly answered in the same volume as she did. I expected her to ask and I never even thought of lying to her about it.


    Given the chance, if Shizu¡¯s the one with me there, we would surely end up in the same situation. Even if she tried to point out the things I needed to organize, I would speedily finish those to not waste our time and return to her side.


    I guess I was just too horny for them¡­ But my mind was already clouded because of what they did.


    I could restrain myself normally and wait for a better time and ce. However, today, my libido was also a factor.


    Anyway, Shizu and I have already been in that situation a few times before¡­ Even without getting our date or first night, the day mighte when we would not be able to hold ourselves back.


    ¡°Nothing less than I expected from you, blockhead,¡± Shizu smirked and stood up from her seat.


    She then walked over to Saki and patted the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Are you going to be scared of me again, Saki? It¡¯s fine. Ipletely understand. If I were in your position, I will do the same. Besides, look at him and his expression, he¡¯s probably thinking that if there¡¯s someone to me if I ever get upset, it¡¯s only him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you know.¡± I wryly smiled and walked over to them.


    A whileter, the three of us went down to the Student Support Club to get the others.


    I also told the girls about the job that I got so¡­ once they finished preparing, I walked them to their bus stop.


    Ah. I also gave a written report to Izumi-senpai, as part of the agreement for borrowing Saki. It¡¯s just like a Job Report. I put there how the girl helped me in cleaning¡­ and other things I¡¯d rather not write on the paper.


    Obviously, that got the girl¡¯s attention upon reading it. That¡¯s why on our way to their bus stop, Izumi-senpai squeezed into my side to ask me about.


    But there¡¯s no way I would tell her about it, right? She¡¯d probably pass out from rage if I did tell her what the ¡®other things¡¯ really meant.


    Fortunately, Arisa got in between us, stopping Izumi-senpai¡¯s rampage.


    I earned a re from her through the bus window though¡­ And perhaps,e Monday, she¡¯s going to ask me about it once again.


    -


    -


    Minutester, after seeing off Haruko and the others from their Club, I was now walking with the whole crew of the Literature Club plus Aya.


    In the lead, Otsuka-senpai is humming an unfamiliar song in a cheerful tone. Next to her, Ishida-senpai was walking with her head looking straight. Kana was being sandwiched between the two.


    I asked Kana before why she was not going home with Momoiro-senpai and the others. And the answer I got was¡­ as it turns out, their houses were in the opposite direction. And because she has that Kenji before, even if she wanted to walk with them at least part way through, he¡¯s not allowing it.


    That¡¯s why I told her that if she wanted to, she could now do so. Or better yet, I could apany her to walk with them.


    Anyway, with the seniors walking ahead, the three of us, first-years, were in one line. Obviously, I was sandwiched between my adorable Aya and the pretty sses girl Rae.


    Since Kana would be staying over tonight, she let the two get this chance with me. Much to Ishida-senpai¡¯s chagrin though.


    Even without saying anything, I could understand her expressions and bodily gestures. And even through her eyes, the girl was so easy to read.


    ¡°Ruki, that key. Do you still have it?¡± With our topic running out, Rae brought up the thing I showed them earlier at lunch.


    The key inside the love letter.


    The same as when I showed them the first letter I received, the girls instantly became interested in it.


    Nami even suggested to me to try and meet up with the sender. But on the other hand, Satsuki suggested just ignoring it.


    With their contrasting opinion earlier, I ended up deciding to just keep it for a while and put it at the back of my mind.


    ¡°Yes. Why? Have you noticed something?¡±


    ¡°No. But I believe that¡¯s a stolen key. I overheard earlier from my ssmates that one second-year teacher is hunting for the culprit. Apparently, it¡¯s a key to a storage room.¡±


    ¡°Stolen key? T-that¡­ then you should return it at once, Ruki.¡± Upon hearing Rae¡¯s words, Aya looked panicky as she worriedly suggested that.


    I patted the adorable girl¡¯s head to calm her down, ¡°If that¡¯s true then¡­ can it be that it¡¯s a n to entrap me?¡±


    It¡¯s a possibility. If I went there and opened that room with the key, the sender could just call for the teacher.


    But isn¡¯t it too amateur of a n? I mean, I can present the letter and say that it¡¯s sent to me.


    ¡°Maybe. But I think¡­ And in my knowledge, someone stupid will only do that. Who knows? It¡¯s a different key. But I still brought it up to warn you just in case.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Rae. How reliable.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that reliable? I failed to get you info about Sachi. Now, she has already approached you. There¡¯s no point in me watching her anymore.¡±


    This girl¡­ I had no idea she was beating herself over it.


    ¡°Well, Sachi isn¡¯t important anymore. You¡¯re already getting there anyway. She just approached me sooner than we all thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­ True. Even so.¡±


    ¡°What about this? Can my Rae help me again this time?¡±


    ¡°Sure! What is it?¡±


    ¡°Find out more about the stolen key. If it¡¯s the one with me then good, I can just send it back to the faculty.¡±


    ¡°Alright, leave it to me!¡± With her enthusiasm rekindled, Rae punched upwards energetically.


    On the side, Aya was also looking at me with expectation. The girl also wanted me to rely on her¡­


    That¡¯s why I thought of a simple task that¡¯s more or less going to help me.


    ¡°Aya, can you help me with more book summaries? I want to read more of it to fuel my imagination. You see, we¡¯re going to write a scenario for our Cultural Festival booth, I¡¯ll need to fill my head with more creativity.¡±


    Although book summaries couldn¡¯t provide me the true experience of diving into the book, I just have no time to read books nowadays. Like I said before, I could read one in a matter of weeks but that¡¯s too slow a speed.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll prepare this whole weekend! No, tonight!¡± The same as Rae, Aya also became pumped up with enthusiasm.


    When Kana and the other nced back, they all looked puzzled at the two girls¡¯ sudden fountain of enthusiasm gushing out of them.

 Chapter 1058 Likability

    Chapter 1058 Likability¡¡¡¡After seeing off Aya and Rae, we separated from Ishida and Otsuka-senpai at their bus stop. Instead of taking the bus with them to go to our destination, I chose to walk there considering it¡¯s not that far from school.


    Ishida-senpai looked a little disappointed when I said goodbye.


    That¡¯s understandable. She¡¯s probably hoping for me to make another move on her given that there¡¯s a chance presented to me.


    However, I refrained from taking it. Not because I didn¡¯t want to, I justck the time to do so. If it was any other day, I wouldn¡¯t mind getting on the same bus as her and spending that few minutes'' ride with her as well as walking her home.


    That¡¯s why¡­ since I was also sensitive to my girls¡¯ feelings, I used the two minutes before the bus left to erase that disappointment on her face.


    Pulling her to an obscure corner, I talked to the girl and asked her to spill to me what was on her mind. While she was deliberating, I closed our distance and stole a kiss from her. It¡¯s unlike the kiss we shared just the other day inside that clubroom. A swift one where my lips just pressed lightly on hers.


    Well, she¡¯s not expecting me to do that since we¡¯re technically in public. Moreover, she¡¯s still not my girl, on the outside at least. She still wanted me to continue courting her, after all.


    That¡¯s why that kiss made her so surprised which led to her failure to tell me what was on her mind.


    And since the two minutes soon ended, I could only send her to that bus, dazed and flushed.


    I also got scolded by Kana who told me to not rush it with Ishida-senpai. Unlike her, Ishida-senpai was too inexperienced in it.


    Uh¡­ That¡¯s true but so are Aya, Rae and Shizu. Or the other girls that I stole this year.


    To not make it a bigger issue, I just surrendered to the cute and shy girl, changing our topic to our destination.


    And now, around twenty minutes of walkingter, our feet halted as we stood before a two-story modern-style house.


    ¡°Alright. This should be the address.¡± I said as I looked up to check it in its entirety.


    The que next to the gate reads ¡®Miura¡¯.


    Right. It¡¯s the same character as Miura-senpai of the Game Club. And when I read the file earlier, the girl resembled that senior.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ Should I press the doorbell?¡± Kana was a little giddy as she stood before it. Knowing how shy she was originally, this was probably her first time visiting a house of a stranger for her.


    Although a fellow third-year student, she never had any interaction with Miura-senpai.


    I walked towards the girl and grabbed her hand, ¡°Yes, we should. Are you ready?¡±


    I stretched her pointer finger out and slowly brought it next to the doorbell switch.


    Not in our n but looking at her being like this, I thought I should let her experience this. That¡¯s why I decided to assist her like this.


    Hearing my words, Kana lightly nodded before controlling the shaking of her body. ¡°Yes! Thank you, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I should be the one thanking you, this should be my job.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Yes.¡± Without anything to rebut that, the girl could only agree to it.


    Looking at her blushing in embarrassment, I couldn''t help but feel the urge to tease her.


    Well, I could do thatter at home. For now, I let her press the doorbell.


    As soon as a distinct yet faint sound rang out from inside that house, a light lit up in what I could make out as their living room.


    Momentster, the door opened and an acquaintance appeared from it.


    ¡°Huh? Onoda-kun and¡­ Nogizaka-san.¡±


    Looks like she still remembers me despite only having two conversations to date. She also recognized Kana and called her by her surname.


    The girl was undoubtedly the girlfriend of the Game Club President, Miura-senpai. She¡¯s out of her uniform already and was wearing light clothes.


    She only covered it up with a thick red jacket, hiding the thin camisole that she¡¯s probably wearing while rxing inside their house.


    ¡°Senpai, sorry for the sudden visit.¡± I raised my hand and greeted her.


    Obviously, that was met by a knitted forehead. She¡¯s most likely wondering why we¡¯re here.


    ¡°Before that, Onoda-kun. How did you know my address?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Excuse me¡­ R-ruki is here for official business.¡± Before I could answer Miura-senpai, Kana interjected even though she was stuttering.


    The girl was also doing her best to change. And this was one of the steps to it. Speaking to other people.


    Anyway, Kana¡¯s way too adorable doing that. I had to hold myself back from patting her head and doting on her. We¡¯re in front of a senior that¡¯s unaware of my rtionships, after all. Although I didn¡¯t really care if she found out about my rtionship with Kana, it¡¯s better to still keep it restrained to only a few small circles.


    ¡°Official business? I see¡­¡± Miura-senpai crossed her arms and stared at Kana for a while. From how her lips stretched into a thin smile, she¡¯s probably also finding the girl too adorable to watch.


    In any case, that didn¡¯tst for long. Miura-senpai turned back to me and asked, ¡°Uh. I don¡¯t think Nogizaka-san can hold a great conversation. And I also have no idea why you¡¯re together. But let me ask you, what kind of official business is it?¡±


    Hearing that assessment from another person, Kana became downcast for a moment. But she recovered just as quickly. She tugged at my sleeve and said in a volume that Miura-senpai could also hear. ¡°L-let me try more. I can do this.¡±


    Alternating my gaze between the two, I then settled on Miura-senpai and gestured to turn to Kana, ¡°You heard her, senpai. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, I will provide supplemental details.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re being a good junior, huh? Way to go, handsome-kun.¡±


    Wait, did she just change the way she calls me?


    Anyway, since Kana wanted to talk to Miura-senpai and inform her why we were here, I simply stood behind the girl and waited.


    A few minutester, Kana was soon close to finishing her exnation.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s why. To have your sister go back to school, the Guidance Counselors asked Ruki for help. D-did I exin it well?¡±


    After saying that, the girl¡¯s shoulder dropped as she started catching her breath.


    ¡°I see. I get the gist of it. Thank you.¡± Miura-senpai answered. Although that sounded like a simple answer, her face showed different things. A curved-up lips and an expression as though she was looking at her favorite toy. She was extremely amused at Kana.


    Fortunately, she¡¯s not like those girls who would mock someone else for trying too hard.


    ¡°¡­ However, my little sister isn¡¯t home right now. She¡¯s been dragged by my mom somewhere. I¡¯m sorry but I can only ask you two to return next week.¡± Miura-senpai continued.


    ¡°E-eh?¡± Upon hearing that Kana instantly deted. She¡¯s probably thinking that her effort to talk a lot to someone she¡¯s not close to was kind of wasted.


    Like a balloon whose air gradually left her, she almost tumbled back. Good thing I ced myself behind her. I instantly moved to support her.


    Seeing that, Miura-senpai looked on delightfully, it¡¯s as though she just witnessed an amusing sight.


    In any case, since Kana was partly out ofmission, I carried the torch and responded to Miura-senpai in her stead. ¡°I see¡­ If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll return this Monday. But if senpai can convince her to return to school, we might not need to anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I tried, alright. But that girl is too stubborn. I¡¯ll have to ask you to return next week. By then, I might be able to invite you two in. Especially Nogizaka-san. You see, I think she¡¯s too precious not to befriend.¡±


    ¡°I think I have to apologize in advance, I cannot guarantee that she¡¯s going to return with me next week. Truthfully, I only asked for her help today since she¡¯s a senior from my club.¡±


    Although I could easily ask Kana toe with me again, I¡¯ll let the girl decide on it herself.


    ¡°Is that so? Too bad. Either way, I apologize for wasting your trip here. And thank you for showing me a delightful sight.¡± After saying that, Miura-senpai appreciatively looked at Kana again. She really took a liking to her with that brief conversation they had.


    In my eyes, that just showed how likable the girl is¡­ And she¡¯s leaning on the ¡®extremely likable¡¯ side of the scale.


    Looks like bringing her with me here will earn her a new friend¡­ That¡¯s great. Though I have no idea if Kana¡¯s thinking the same. The girl was more focused on improving herself and helping me, after all¡­


    Thinking about it, that could be a great topic to talk about with herter.


    Having been told that our purpose foring there was outside, I had no choice but to just take Kana away and go home.


    Miura-senpai also didn¡¯t hold us back. After saying our farewells, she waved us goodbye and returned to their house.


    She¡¯s probably alone in there, right? All the lights are turned off, after all. But really, she¡¯s probably hiding a good figure beneath that jacket. It¡¯s not noticeable through her uniform but I got a glimpse of it when a breeze partly blew it open¡­ That President of the Game Club caught a nice fish, huh?


    Wait, I better stop perving someone else¡¯s girlfriend.


    That sounds ironic¡­

 Chapter 1059 Another Confession

    Chapter 1059 Another Confession¡¡¡¡During the first week of this school year, Kana was the first girl I brought home. I stole her faster than anyone else I stole that I mistook her for a really easy girl.


    Well, probably not just me. Akane too.


    However, we were wrong. The same as us, the girl had her own circumstances. When that was brought up and I got to understand the person named Nogizaka Kana, I probably found her indispensable to my life; since I still haven¡¯t remembered my emotions back then.


    And today, as soon as we arrived home, Akane looked like she''d been eagerly waiting for us. The silly girl only kissed me once to wee me before attention quickly focused on the cute and shy girl.


    ¡°Kana-chan-senpai¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for this day!¡± Akane said with her lips stretched into a wonderful grin.


    ¡°E-eh?¡± Kana widened her eyes at the warm wee. But soon enough, she returned a smile and an adorable nod before embracing Akane, ¡°M-me too.¡±


    Upon whispering that, the girl looked at me, her eyes sparkling beautifully.


    Even without words, I could understand what she wanted to say; ¡®Thank you for bringing me here.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t the first time that they interacted with each other but the recent ones were done with the other girls around us. Also, since Akane always hears what happened during the day to me, she¡¯s aware of how much I find Kana helpful. Especially with her advice.


    That¡¯s probably why she¡¯s this excited to have Kana.


    Soon after that, Akane took Kana away from me and they went upstairs right away. Perhaps, the silly girl would give her another tour of the house.


    After wearing my indoor slippers, I continue to the living room. There, I saw the boy, Minoru, watching his TV shows again.


    I approached him and dotingly patted his head. I already epted who he is to me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m slowly trying to have him see me as not just his Ru-nii but someone closer.


    However, I don¡¯t think I can guide him well¡­ not in the current state of my mind.


    It¡¯s a lot better to let Miwa-nee guide him to be a better man than I am. Not that I won¡¯t watch him grow up¡­ On the contrary, I wanted to be there every step of the time.


    As for how am I going to do that, it¡¯s still up in the future.


    After leaving the boy alone at his show, I put down my bag and went to the kitchen.


    There, Miwa-nee was busily preparing for our dinner and also for what we¡¯re going to bring for our trip tomorrow morning.


    Right¡­ It¡¯s tomorrow. Our hiking trip as a family of three. The fulfillment of Miwa-nee¡¯s wish.


    With everything already prepared by her, the only thing left to do was to sleep tonight and drive there tomorrow.


    I carefully moved behind her, thinking about a method to surprise her.


    Unfortunately, she already noticed me even before I moved.


    ¡°If you¡¯re there, say something. What? Are you thinking you can surprise me again?¡± With a confident and triumphant smile, Miwa-nee put a hand on her waist as she stretched her hand out for me to take.


    Her forehead was currently lined with sweat yet the girl was blooming enough to make my heart thump from that simple gesture.


    As I closed our distance, I answered with a genuine smile, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just trying to admire the beautiful woman in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Admiring my back, you mean?¡±


    ¡°That too,¡± I admitted with a straight face.


    And that earned me anotherugh from her.


    ¡°This guy¡­ If I kiss you, will you help me here?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Never will I reject a kiss from my Miwa-nee. I mean¡­ I¡¯m waiting for it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to change it. We both know how much you wanted to be doted on.¡±


    ¡°By my girls¡­ At leastplete that sentence, Miwa-nee.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Wee home, Ruki¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m back.¡±


    Miwa-nee put down what she was doing temporarily and stretched her arms open.


    With that kind of weing gesture, my legs quickly moved. In a blink of an eye, I entered her embrace and likewise, my arms enclosed her.


    The same as always, our lips met each other as a passionate kiss ensued, conveying our longing for each other.


    After savoring that for almost a minute, Miwa-nee had me help her prepare the table as per our agreement.


    Well, even without that, I was also nning on doing it.


    ¡°You better not stay upte tonight, Ruki. You¡¯ll need all the energy to hike. I won¡¯t be carrying you.¡± Miwa-nee reminded me before we called Akane and the others to the table.


    As if I would let her carry me. Once is enough with Hana. Besides, I¡¯m not a child anymore and even back then, Miwa-nee never carried me. Or maybe she did when I was still an infant but I couldn¡¯t remember that anymore, right?


    -


    -


    The dinner was slightly eventful thanks to the addition of Kana. Although she¡¯s inherently shy, the girl could really be a fun conversationalist when she¡¯s with the people she¡¯sfortable with.


    I mean, her mature self fully showed itself as she even conversed with Miwa-nee about some of the mundane problems that we¡¯re facing.


    In any case, while the three women were busy talking to each other, Minoru and I were just enjoying our meal, deliciously cooked by his mother.


    I guess we¡¯re simr in that trait. Enjoying something made by those important to us.


    Not that we had any other choice. Nheless, our delight was genuine enough to make Miwa-nee ttered.


    Soon after finishing that dinner, the boy also got knocked by his sleepiness.


    Once again, I left Kana to Akane as I brought the boy to their room while Miwa-nee followed after us.


    Once I put down Minoru, Miwa-nee sat at the side of their bed and tapped the space next to her gently, ¡°I have to tell you something, Ruki. Can you sit here for a while?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I didn¡¯t think twice and went to that side, sitting next to her.


    Based on the tone that she used, this is probably nothing serious. However, I still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. Miwa-nee put on a serious expression, after all.


    Observing her movements carefully, I waited for what she was going to say.


    At this distance, I could tell if she was lying based on her facial expressions and minute reactions like her heartbeat. Moreover, I made sure to get as close to her as possible by leaning on her shoulder as though I was waiting for her to dote on me.


    When Miwa-nee noticed what I did, she giggled heartily before pushing my head down to her bountiful bosom.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried, aren¡¯t you?¡± She started with a question.


    Surely, she read my expression easily. Sometimes, I just really can''t help it whenever I¡¯m in front of them.


    ¡°A little. We¡¯re just having a lively conversation earlier, after all. I¡¯m overthinking again. Probably.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s fine. I also me myself for suddenly being this serious. But I think I want to say this to you¡­ before our trip tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening. You¡¯re not going to say that you¡¯re leaving me, right? As long as it¡¯s not that then¡­ Everything''s fine.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that. After getting your parents to understand me, no way I¡¯m going to back down¡­ Anyway, this isn¡¯t a huge secret. However, you probably didn¡¯t remember this one.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    As anticipation built up to what she was going to say, I noticed how a guilty expression showed up on her face. And then, Miwa-nee lowered her head to stare into my eyes directly¡­


    It¡¯s a confession.


    ¡°Five years ago. Even before I got the proposal, I confessed to Nee-san about my unclear feelings for you. This part is probably something you remember, right? But the morning before I left to marry that guy¡­ I once again talked to Nee-san and confessed what I did to you¡­ For the first time in my life, I saw her be furious.¡±

 Chapter 1060 Ally

    Chapter 1060 Ally¡¡¡¡My mother getting angry? Now that¡¯s a first. Even for me, I have yet to see her be really furious about something.


    Not counting the ones where she¡¯s just menacingly smiling, she¡¯s clearly the type who seldom shows what¡¯s on her mind. Most of the time, one could only guess what she was thinking.


    Even in my situation, I could only try and guess why she¡¯s allowing me to do this ¡®madness¡¯ from a normal perspective.


    But considering what Miwa-nee confessed that day, it could be a normal reaction, right?


    Or so I was hoping it would be.


    Miwa-nee has yet to finish retelling that story.


    ¡°You see¡­ I thought she was angry because I did that to you. I was wrong.¡± Miwa-nee paused here and grabbed my hand tightly. Her eyes looked at me with definite concern. ¡°The reason why she¡¯s furious was that I chose to marry that guy instead of waiting for you. Even back then, she must have thought that it would be fine for you to take as many girls as you want.¡±


    Is that really the case? I don¡¯t know. But looking at the sincerity of Miwa-nee to tell me this, she most likely saw it as a point of concern. It¡¯s more like she¡¯s telling me in a roundabout way to be wary of my mother. However, it¡¯s not in the sense of her being dangerous to us. More of, we don¡¯t know what she¡¯s going to do next or if she¡¯s nning something.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to ce distrust on your mother. I just¡­ want you to know that if someone is your ally, it¡¯s definitely your mother. This situation is something she probably wants to see. And so, whatever happens, she¡¯ll be behind you.¡±


    That certainly is the case. Even if I¡¯m not looking, there¡¯s also a shadow of her behind everything. Starting from Aunt Akemi and then the knowledge about the girls. Dealing with Nobuo. Being owed by Otoha¡¯s grandfather. And a lot more.


    There¡¯s also the mysterious retreat of the yakuza wannabes whose members were hired by that man who ordered Auntie Yayoi to be kidnapped just for him to y as a hero.


    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it when normally, they should be those rough bastards who would retaliate at any slight. Since everything was somehow connected to my parents, I couldn¡¯t help but suspect them to be responsible for it.


    ¡°I understand, Miwa-nee. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll also be protecting you when you return. You are Minoru¡¯s mother and¡­ most likely, she¡¯s aware that if something happens to you, I¡¯ll drop everything here ande to your side.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes. That is a possibility. But you, I told you not to worry. I can do this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that. It¡¯s just my personality that you¡¯re already aware of. Miwa-nee is someone special to me. No way I¡¯ll sit back if something happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Worrywart. Anyhow¡­ Nee-san seldom gets angry. And if she did, it¡¯s probably rted to you. I¡¯ll be leaving Minoru to them so¡­ check on him whenever you can, alright?¡±


    I see. So that¡¯s also why she brought up my mom getting angry. She¡¯s worried for the boy¡­ That¡¯s totally understandable. That will be the first time she will be separated from him ever since she gave birth to him¡­ It must be hard not just for the boy but most importantly, for Miwa-nee.


    ¡°That¡¯s a given. He¡¯s our Minoru. I¡¯ll make sure toe and get him from mom and dad. Akane and the other girls all dote on him so¡­ Miwa-nee can rest assured that he will be loved.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. And I love you two a lot.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Me too, Miwa-nee.¡±


    At this point, Miwa-nee let her body fall on the bed, pulling me down on her. As we climbed up and settled properly on it, never letting go of each other, we both looked at the boy who was peacefully sleeping on our other side.


    ¡°He¡¯s looking more and more like you.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, that¡¯s the only trait he gets from me.¡±


    ¡°Aside from your desire to steal, everything about you is perfect. Isn¡¯t that why girls willingly stay by your side?¡±


    ¡°Stop the ttery, Miwa-nee. I, at least, know myself¡­ I have a lot of negative traits aside from that.¡±


    ¡°There you go. Mr. Self Deprecation. But there¡¯s no denying how amazing you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Miwa-nee, you¡¯re also someone who doesn''t want to lose, huh?¡±


    ¡°Only at this moment.¡±


    Miwa-neeughed and pinched my cheeks. And in defense, I tickled her which produced moreughter from the woman. She¡¯s so lovely¡­


    And just like that, we spent more time affectionately ying with each other than talking about our ns for tomorrow; all the while making sure that the boy¡¯s sleep won¡¯t be disturbed.


    Spoiling her and getting spoiled by her¡­ That¡¯s something I will want to repeat over and over.


    Anyway, we¡¯ll have an exciting day tomorrow¡­ I¡¯m going to see her enjoying herself again. For the first time in thest five years¡­


    -


    -


    After leaving Miwa-nee¡¯s room, my feet led me to the living room where Akane and Kana were waiting.


    The TV was on but their attention was on each other.


    Even now, their conversation about me hasn¡¯t ended yet.


    Before I approached them, I tried eavesdropping on it. But for sure, Akane¡¯s radar already noticed me.


    In any case, I hid from a distance and listened to their conversation for a while. To hear Kana talking a lot like that is always bliss. Most of them she¡¯s just a bundle of sweetness, after all. Or if not that, she¡¯ll be the older sister who has a lot of wisdom.


    ¡°Uhm, It¡¯s also hard to see Ruki in school. We mostly see each other in the clubroom. But each time he¡¯s there, he always acts like glue. Sticking to me or us as much as possible. Rumi always scolds him for that.¡±


    ¡°Typical of husband¡­ And he thinks he¡¯s not being obvious, is he?¡±


    Well, I¡¯m aware of that, you know? I just don¡¯t care. Uh. Why am I replying?


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ If we¡¯re seen in public like that, I¡¯ll be extremely embarrassed but at the same time I love it whenever he¡¯sing to the cafeteria to eat with me.¡±


    ¡°How enviable¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re more enviable, Akane-chan, you¡¯re living here with him.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± Akaneughed silly and the cute and shy girl was easily infected. Theirughter filled our living room. It¡¯s too soothing to my ears. ¡°Kana-chan-senpai will also live here, right? Next year?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! I¡¯m preparing for it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You better be prepared for it. Husband is an animal in bed. He¡¯ll always pounce on you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­ that.¡±


    Even without seeing Kana¡¯s face clearly from where I was hiding, her red ears and the steaming out of her head was an indication that she¡¯s profusely blushing right now.


    And that Akane¡­ She purposely said that to tease me. Or both of us.


    She¡¯s even looking at me right now with a smug expression¡­


    I should punish herter¡­


    Anyway, about time for me toe out of hiding.


    ¡°Girls, what are you talking about?¡± Acting as though I had just arrived from upstairs, I innocently strode forward and sat down in between the two girls.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about you, you beast~¡±


    ¡°T-that¡­ Nothing!¡±


    While Akane pinched my side yfully before allowing my hand to slip around her waist, Kana¡¯s blush turned even redder. The girl instantly buried her face in my chest, hiding her cuteness from me.


    Well, the night is still young¡­ If Akane already teased Kana this much¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to double that upter. No way I¡¯ll pass up that chance.

 Chapter 1061 Embarrassing

    Chapter 1061 Embarrassing¡¡¡¡Minutester, after we finished watching a TV show where Yue appeared tonight, Akane and Kana went to take a bath.


    Well, like any other day, I could choose to join them but this time, I refrained from doing so. As much as I want to take a bath with the two, my time tonight is too limited.


    I also miss and desire to catch up with the other girls, after all. Especially those who I can¡¯t see physically today.


    Pulling out my phone, the first thing I checked was my email. After seeing that there was no new email from Hana, I quickly moved on and went to Messenger.


    I checked it one by one starting from the bottommost unread. It¡¯s to make sure that none of my girls¡¯ messages will be buried.


    Well, I¡¯m skipping those not from my girl. For example, the group chat for our ss and messages sent by our ssmates or schoolmates. As long as they¡¯re not someone connected to me, I have a filter with my eyes to skip it.


    With that in mind, I exempted Otsuka-senpai¡¯s message from that filter. Oh. Koizumi-san¡¯s message too. Still, they¡¯re ced at a lower priority. Below my girls and Izumi-senpai.


    Yep¡­ I saw Izumi-senpai¡¯s name among the unread messages.


    In any case, although I¡¯m curious about what she¡¯s going to say, it¡¯s ced in the middle of the pile.


    Moving on, I tapped the oldest unread message from one of my girls.


    Just seeing the name and the small icon showing the girl¡¯s photo, my lips instantly stretched into a smile.


    ¡°Ruki! Call me. I miss you~¡±


    Mhm¡­ Me too.


    Answering her in my mind, my fingers quickly slid to the video call button.


    Secondster, the ck screen lit up and the girl¡¯s pleasantly smiling face showed up.


    However, the first thing that I noticed was the tiled wall, the steam fogging the screen slowly, and the bubble covering most of her head.


    Yep. The same as Akane and Aya, the girl was in the bath. Furthermore, she intentionally lowered the camera to where her breast could partly be seen submerged in the bubbles.


    ¡°First, I want to say, thank you for the treat. Next¡­¡± As my voice trailed here, the smile on my face disappeared. And recing that was a reproachful expression to scold the girl. ¡°¡­ How many times did I tell you not to answer while inside the bath? What if I¡¯m on a crowded train?¡±


    As though she expected that, the girl instantly made thatical gesture of a clumsy anime girl; hitting her head lightly and sticking her tongue to the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s not intentional, Ruki. I made sure you¡¯re already home by asking Akane. More importantly, no way I will let this chance pass! I miss you¡­¡±


    After saying that, Nao pouted her lips as if she was waiting for me to nt a kiss on them.


    Alright, that¡¯s extremely adorable. Add to that, her current location. I could see most of her and surely, she¡¯s not shy to show it to me¡­ Oh, how I miss holding her in my arms¡­


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll give that exnation a pass. But be careful next time, alright?¡± Copying her pouty lips, I acted like I forced myself to ept it before reminding her.


    And sure enough. That¡¯s effective. Obviously.


    Earlier with Saki and Shizu, I tried acting like this as well.


    ¡°E-eh? Howe you¡¯re pouting? That¡¯s not like you, Ruki!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to pout now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just unusual¡­ Where did this cute Rukie from?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just say it doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±


    ¡°No. It suits you better! But then again, we¡¯re already used to your almost emotionless face. This is something we¡¯ll have to get used to.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I guess you¡¯re right. But don¡¯t you think this means something?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m happy, Ruki. You¡¯re slowly functioning like a normal guy now. And it¡¯s definitely not an act. I will notice it otherwise.¡±


    Uh. That¡¯s apliment, right? But she¡¯s right. Showing genuine facial expressions instead of just acting it out was definitely a step forward for me.


    Even though that didn¡¯t mean my desire was about to be cured, it just meant that I¡¯m progressing out of my past mechanical self who only has one goal.


    A few months ago, I never thought I would be like this. I thought I will continue filling up my bottomless desire until I get drowned in it.


    I¡¯vee a long way¡­ And even if it¡¯s only two months since the change in me, this is like a hint of what¡¯s going to happen to me.


    Perhaps a year from now, I will be unrecognizable from my middle-school self. And that¡¯s certainly not a bad thing.


    I will be able to express myself more and more to my girls¡­


    Now that I¡¯m thinking about this¡­ I can¡¯t help but get excited.


    ¡°Ruki, I like that smile¡­ Do it more.¡±


    Pulling me out of my trance, the girl who¡¯s still submerged in her bubble bath drew an entranced smile.


    There were still expressions that I couldn¡¯t control, huh? And that seems to be when I¡¯m thinking about my future with them.


    ¡°Sure. But first. Finish your bath¡­ Seeing you like that is making me horny, you know? I¡¯ll call you againter.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ And here I am, intentionally showing all this to you.¡±


    ¡°I know. My Nao is also a pervert. I love it, by the way. I love everything about you.¡±


    ¡°Great! Are you hard?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to show it to you?¡± I instantly answered and that resulted in the girl bursting into clearughter. But momentster, her red face due to the warm bath turned even redder as she shyly nodded her head.


    ¡°This girl¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll end the call soon after. Isn¡¯t it better to see it in person?¡±


    ¡°I know! But for now, I have no other choice¡­ And hearing that you¡¯re hard for me is also making me¡­ horny.¡±


    After saying that, Nao submerged herself further in the bubble bath, hiding her profusely blushing face.


    She¡¯s right, anyway. We couldn¡¯t think of a great excuse to have her stay here with me again. Commuting from here to her school will also hurt her finances. That¡¯s why in the meantime, the best thing I could do was toe and pick her up for a date. Hopefully, this situation changes soon.


    Moving on¡­


    Having been convinced by her reasoning, I steeled myself to show how hard I am for her¡­


    Ah. No. There¡¯s no need to steel myself, actually. It¡¯s just me deciding whether to do it or not. I¡¯m already the embodiment of shamelessness, after all.


    And even if there¡¯s a possibility that Akane and Kana could walk out of the bathroom, it¡¯s not like they would mind it.


    So, I pulled my pants down, showing my raging erection to Nao.


    With delight recing the embarrassment in her eyes, Nao also lifted herself, showing me her extremely enchanting figure. Everything about her was a sight to behold and I found myself getting harder for her.


    A few secondster, Nao, while staring intensely at my length, l started touching herself, calling out my name and imagining me ramming it inside her¡­


    Hearing her moans through the phone was surely not any less stimting than she was by my side.


    In the end, I also started stroking myself, turning our situation into what most online couples do¡­


    By the time the girl was done, she was once again submerged in her bubble bath, her eyes upturned as her mind flew off to cloud nine.


    She sessfully pleasured herself while staring at my cock¡­ If I could fly, I would definitely fly to her side¡­ Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible.


    After reminding the girl not to sleep there, I ended the call and quickly tucked my still-erect cock inside my pants.


    I looked around me and when I found that Akane and Kana was still in the bath, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Admittedly, it¡¯s kinda embarrassing, even for the shameless me. It¡¯s also a good thing Nao finished first or else¡­


    To ease my mind, I consoled myself that it was for my girl. As long as it¡¯s for them, I will surely be able to do even the impossible.


    Anyway, I better continue checking on the other girls¡­


    A minute of fixing myself backter, I acted as though nothing happened and started browsing the other messages, replying to them and calling them when they asked for it.

 Chapter 1062 What a blessed sight *

    Chapter 1062 What a blessed sight *¡¡¡¡Minutester, I finished burning through the messages piled up from my girls. There are a lot of them, but I managed to do it. Just that, I let the replies pile up again.


    Because of Nao, I somehow failed to calm myself down. I mean, I went through talking to my girls while down there, it¡¯s still twitching for the desire to be with them.


    That¡¯s why¡­ to make sure that not every conversation would end up perverted, I picked up my towel and decided to check on Kana and Akane in the bathroom.


    Even from the entrance room, I could hear their voices as they cheerfully conversed with each other. At least,pared to earlier, their topic wasn¡¯t how much of a beast I am in bed.


    When I started undressing to prepare to join them, the girls suddenly quietened down.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable. Even though the ss on the door to the bathroom was opaque, they could see if someone entered.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long before sshes of water rang out as one of the two girls got out of the tub to check.


    Most likely, the girl wasn¡¯t worried that there was an intruder. She¡¯s going to check why I¡¯m now going to join them when I said I would use the time to check on the others.


    By the time I was down to my boxers ¨C where my erection was still barely contained ¨C the bathroom door opened, revealing the perfect naked figure of Akane.


    ¡°Husband? Are you done checking on them?¡± The girl asked as I expected.


    Nheless, my mind slowed down a bit as I stared at her, admiring her body that I would surely never get tired of.


    Akane¡¯s golden hair was wrapped by her towel while only a few strands were sensually settled on her milky-white shoulder, giving her an additional aesthetic charm.


    Most likely, she did that to prevent it from getting dipped inside the tub. The girl nned only to let her body take a dip while letting her hair remain as is.


    But now that I¡¯m joining her, that n might change¡­


    At the moment, even though she appeared flushed red from the heat of the bathwater, Akane¡¯s charming body from the neck downwards was still sparkly white that I couldn¡¯t help but gulp down to continue admiring it.


    Even with just that, my hunger for her was getting sated.


    The girl¡¯s perfect. In my dictionary, at least. Those sculpted figures of beauties wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a torch against her.


    Nheless, there¡¯s no way I was going to disy her for anyone to see¡­ This sight is exclusively for me¡­


    And I admit¡­ She¡¯s still as tempting as the day I first brought her to our bedroom, making her mine ultimately. She¡¯s immacte this way. Her innate beauty is unfading.


    Alright, I might be exaggerating but that¡¯s just how she is in my eyes¡­ And that¡¯s not going to change any time soon. No, it will never change.


    Looking at her perky breasts I was already having the urge to cup them in my hands. And those sensitive pink-colored nipples, my tongue couldn¡¯t wait to y on them.


    Then sliding down from those, I imagined my hand sliding down her smooth skin, tracing her curves until I reached that golden bush and her most sacred ce¡­


    Ah. I didn¡¯t need to imagine that. I could do that in reality.


    ¡°Husband, even if I¡¯m already used to you staring at me with an obvious lustful desire, it¡¯s still a little unnerving when you just stand there without saying anything. Come now if you¡¯re going to join us. Kana and I are waiting for you.¡± Covering her figure for a moment, the girl then stretched her arm out, reaching out to mine.


    And soon as she grabbed my wrist and sped our hands together, I found myself leaving the trance-like state I was in.


    Yep. It looked like my horniness fully clouded my mind, making me fail to respond to her question right away.


    As Akane tugged at my hand to pull me with her, I let myself be strung along inside the bathroom. My underwear that¡¯s still in the process of being taken off, slid out of my legs naturally.


    How in the world did that happen? It¡¯s unexinable.


    In any case, as soon as the bathroom door closed behind me, I stopped in my tracks, resisting Akane¡¯s pull. Even before the girl could check on me, I ced the hand sped on mine down to my raging erection.


    When Akane felt the extreme heat of it, her whole body shuddered as she slowly turned around to face me.


    With her eyes first staring at my face, perhaps searching for an answer, it gradually lowered to check what she was now holding.


    Gently, the girl closed her fingers around my shaft.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you to be like this right away¡­ But I can put out a guess¡­ Someone stimted you enough to the point that you¡¯re losing your reason.¡± With a touch of a smile on her lips, Akane licked it wet as she slowly stepped forward, closing our distance to the point that our lips were already lightly touching.


    ¡°Akane, please.¡± That¡¯s all I could say before stealing the girl''s lips, putting us in hot and passionate kisses. Even if it¡¯s almost the same as our previous ones, my mind found it a little more pleasurable. To the point that I eagerly sucked on her lips and tongue, tasting everything she could offer.


    At the same time as I did that, I felt Akane¡¯s hand move as it began stroking my length up and down. And, because of our close proximity, it¡¯s pressing on her smooth belly every time she would yank it up.


    With how sensitive the tip of my cock is and how ticklish it is for her, the two of us let out a moan, pausing our intimate exchange of kisses.


    With a giggle, the girl said, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s to the point that it¡¯s making you difficult to talk to. Then¡­ let me take care of you, husband.


    Soon after saying that, Akane gradually kneeled in front of me. She carefully steered my cock to the side as she adjusted herself before it in its entirety on her rosy cheek.


    Looking up at me with her eyes asking for appreciation, my hand naturallynded on top of her head, taking off the towel wrapped around it as I rubbed and brushed her hair affectionately.


    As her golden hair sprawled downward which gave the girl a more aesthetic sense of beauty, I watched her open her mouth as her tongue licked my length, traveling from the base up to the tip.


    With putting it inside, her tongue licked every ce it could lick while her crimson red eyes remained focused on me.


    And while she was doing that, my eyes scanned the bathroom,nding on the girl watching from the tub¡­ She¡¯s also in her birthday suit, wet from dipping in the tub.


    However, at the moment, she¡¯s standing up, her hands covering her mouth as she watched what was unfolding before her very eyes.


    ¡°Kana, you too. Please?¡± I called out to the cute and shy girl. Her eyes instantly focused on me as she lightly nodded, stretching one hand to grab what I stretched out to her while the other held onto the side of the tub as support as she got out of it.


    I firmly held onto her hand and pulled her to me little by little. While Akane was busy licking my whole length, I stole another girl¡¯s lips¡­ And she¡¯s not hating me for it.


    ¡°L-let me take care of you too¡­¡± Upon saying that, Kana also ced herself in front of me as she gradually kneeled next to Akane.


    Her eyes remained focused on me yet her fingers also wrapped around my shaft, helping Akane to hold it upright¡­


    And seeing the helper, Akane moved slightly to the side to give the girl some space so that they could help me together.


    ¡°Kana-chan-senpai¡­ let¡¯s wring this guy dry and have him join us in the tub.¡± Akane smilingly suggested.


    And responding to that positively, Kana cutely nodded, ¡°Y-yes¡­ It¡¯s been months since that day he brought me here¡­ I want to experience it again¡­ B-bathing with him, I mean!¡±


    Although she fumbled thatst sentence as though she was afraid to be misunderstood, Kana was extremely adorable.


    And with the two girls dering that in front of my cock, an undeniable pleasure coursed through my brain¡­ How much luck did I use to be blessed by this sight?

 Chapter 1063 Three Messages

    Chapter 1063 Three Messages¡¡¡¡Half an hourter, the three of us left the bath, all refreshed and satisfied.


    As if proving that the ¡®beast¡¯ tales of Akane were true, Kana was honestly convinced when she watched and felt me bing somewhat unstoppable when lust inadvertently filled my head.


    Including the double blowjob that the two of them eagerly did for me, I shot two more times sessively, satisfying all of us. More importantly, it also cleared my headpletely. We then dipped our tired bodies in the tub, making it work to snuggle with me even in it.


    In any case, losing control because of my lust truly was a rare urrence. Because most of the time, whenever I¡¯m doing it with any of them, I always keep a leveled head, not allowing myself to be thoroughly consumed by it.


    Ah. The ones that happened in our bedroom were not counted on it. Hence, it¡¯s rare.


    If I could list the instances where I¡¯m sure it definitely happened, there¡¯s not a lot.


    First, the situation with Saki. Second, the time when Hina asked me to stop holding back. Third, the instance with both Shizu and Saki earlier today. Though that ended with Saki and I finishing it in the next room, I could definitely count that. I failed to keep it in my pants when there were other tasks that I should be doing.


    And what just happened to us was the fourth urrence.


    Although the frequency suddenly amped with it happening twice today, it¡¯s not a lost cause yet, right?


    Besides, I¡¯m already starting toe up with more ways to restrain myself next time¡­


    But the thing is¡­ Will I be able to? For me, my girls are always irresistible.


    And when ites to Arisa, it¡¯s more pronounced. It¡¯s already a miracle that it hasn''t happened with her yet. I could remember a few instances but all of those happened before she epted me¡­ And she¡¯s stopping us before we go beyond the line.


    Anyway, as a healthy young man¡­ doing it multiple times in a day was the publicly acknowledged norm. Of course, it¡¯s as long as one has a willing partner who¡¯s also exploring the same subject.


    ¡°Alright, husband¡­ Go finish what you¡¯re going to do. We¡¯ll be waiting in our bedroom. You beast.¡± While only wearing her towel to cover her tempting figure, Akane teasingly said as she went upstairs along with Kana.


    The same as the girl, Kana had this encouraging expression while bumping her cute little fist.


    Although I¡¯m the same as them, only covered by a thin towel, the three of us noticed my phone vibrating and lighting up atop the coffee table where I left it beforeing to join them in the bathroom.


    Those indicated new messages from my girls. I muted all sounds on it but I let it keep the vibration. Since I mostly kept it near me, I would notice instantly.


    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t fall asleep soon. But it¡¯s fine to rest, alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ Come up soon, Ruki. I won¡¯t sleep without you next to me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Me too.¡±


    Throwing the girl another smile, her face bloomed beautifully. Following that, I watched the two girls climb up the stairs before returning to the sofa.


    Upon picking up my phone, I was instantly met with the same messaging app and how I left it open there.


    Seeing the new notifications that logged at most 30+ new messages, another pleasant feeling welled up in me¡­


    I¡¯m longing for them once again¡­


    Anyway, sticking to my n¡­ I eyed three names that I saved forst.


    Izumi-senpai, Itou, andstly, Ohori-senpai.


    Although I could already predict what the third girl was going to say, I¡¯d still spare some time to check on it. Aoi asked me to steal her but who knows what¡¯s going to happen. I was still on the fence about whether to go through with it or find another way. Of course, I hold Aoi¡¯s request as the standard.


    Indeed, Aoi asked to pull the girl away from her unfaithful boyfriend who probably only saw Ohori-senpai as a toy he could disy. However, I could easily surmise that she also didn¡¯t want her to be hurt in the process.


    That¡¯s a tall order, alright. But it¡¯s not impossible.


    After staring at it for a few seconds, I decided on the order I would read and respond to them.


    This time, I picked the least important, at the moment.


    Ohori-senpai.


    ¡°How can you do that to Aoi? Aren¡¯t you pretty desperate for her back then?¡±


    Two questions that are probably not seeking a proper answer. The girl clearly just wanted to nag at me. Tug at my conscience.


    Unfortunately for her, that¡¯s not going to move me. Besides, she¡¯s undoubtedly ignorant of our situation.


    After mulling for a few seconds, I typed my response and sent it right away.


    ¡°And I still am, senpai. What you think and what you hear are irrelevant. I¡¯m certain, Aoi already told you that there¡¯s no problem with our setup. We¡¯re both happy this way¡­ Your situation, however, is different from ours.¡±


    Without waiting to see if she would read it or not, I moved on to the next one.


    Itou. She sent two messages but I guess they could bebined as one. She didn¡¯t want to send long messages.


    ¡°Hey, hateful guy. I¡¯m forcing myself to send this, alright? Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    What a ssic tsundere line¡­ Isn¡¯t it unnecessary to say that? Clearly, she¡¯s telling me the opposite. She wanted me to be happy that her name graced my inbox.


    Anyway, continuing¡­


    ¡°I asked Misa. She agreed. No, she rejoiced when I told her you¡¯re going to spend time with her. To teach her stuff she¡¯s unaware about. It¡¯s this Monday. Can you set aside time for it? I¡¯m aware you¡¯re busy so if you¡¯re not¡­ I can adjust it to another day.¡±


    So she told her I¡¯m going to spend time with the innocent forehead girl¡­ Although that¡¯s not bad, it sounds like she¡¯s tricking her.


    But hey, as long as it works, right? And for this girl to consider how busy I am¡­ I guess I can give her points for this¡­


    The same as with Ohori-senpai, it only took me a few seconds to reply.


    ¡°Sure. Monday is good. We can do that after the Mentor Program. Since the teacher seldom teaches after that, I can spare that time before the bell.¡± After sending that, I realized that I forgot one thing, ¡°Oh, and if it¡¯s possible or if she has one, can you give me Misaki¡¯s contact? I¡¯d like to talk to her before that.¡±


    Well, talking to her about what we nned for her was one thing¡­ But really, I just wanted to check on her as well¡­ She¡¯s been a sheltered girl for years, the chance is low that she has a phone or she¡¯s allowed to own one. Still, there¡¯s no hurt in trying.


    Although a green circle instantly appeared next to Itou¡¯s name after I sent that ¨C she came online ¨C I didn¡¯t wait to see whether she was going to read it or not.


    Because it¡¯s time to move to thest message. Or thest among the three.


    Izumi-senpai¡­


    Honestly, I thought she was going to bug me even through here about what she¡¯s trying to find out earlier. However, I was wrong¡­


    ¡°Shameless guy, I don¡¯t know what you did or what you¡¯re going to do. Just make sure that no one¡¯s going to get hurt.¡±


    That¡¯s it. There was no other message after that.


    What the hell is she talking about here?

 Chapter 1064 Fake News?

    Chapter 1064 Fake News?¡¡¡¡Whether it¡¯s out of luck or not, as soon as I finished reading that, Izumi-senpai came online.


    I was just about to type my reply to her messages, to ask her to borate on what she meant when three dots indicating that she was typing a message appeared on my screen.


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s she going to say this time?¡± With a hint of interest in my voice as I stopped my fingers from tapping any letter.


    Perhaps she would rify her words so¡­ I waited for her to finish.


    In any case, the girl surely noticed that I already read her message. Is it about this then? Is she going to nag at me for leaving her on ¡®read¡¯?


    But if that¡¯s what she¡¯s going to do, she would then notice that I instantly read her new message because I waited.


    I wonder what kind of face will she make by then?


    Somehow, I felt the urge to tease the girl again¡­


    ¡°Shameless guy, if you already read this, at least reply with a dot or something. It¡¯s kind of irritating being seenzoned.¡±


    Along with that message was an angry emoji. Following that, a sticker of a blonde non-human character from that world-famous manga and anime was sent by her. Oh, the character was clicking her tongue. Almost the same look as what she did whenever she¡¯s acting pissed.


    ¡°Why is she so predictable?¡± I shook my head and started typing.


    But just like I thought, she did notice that I instantly read her message as she sent a single exmation mark.


    And secondster, interrupting my tapping on the virtual keyboard on the screen, a call notification arrived.


    No, it¡¯s a video call. And there¡¯s no need to guess who it is¡­


    If it was on impulse or not, I also had no idea.


    In any case, since I already waited as well as I needed her to rify her first message, I epted it.


    The same as my previous video calls just a few minutes earlier, it connected instantly, showing me the grumpy expression of the blue-haired fake delinquent.


    Her lips were slightly pouted as she blew on a strand of her fringe hanging down her head.


    This girl could really be cute sometimes¡­


    ¡°Senpai, good evening. To whom do I owe this pleasure?¡± Not waiting for her to start nagging at me, I greeted the girl with an amiable smile.


    Although I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not my best one, I made sure to convey how pleasant it is to see her tonight.


    However, that was ineffective. The girl snarled just as quickly, toppling down the imaginary tower I was building.


    She casually brushed her hair with her fingers, fixing the stray strands before ring at me as she shouted, ¡°Good evening, my ass!¡±


    Oh. Sure. Her shapely ass was as spherical as the moon in brightening up the evening. I could feel it whenever she would sit on myp. If not for me trying to win her over, I would¡¯ve already grabbed those and fondled them to my heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Did you eat something bad tonight, senpai? Do you want me to rub your belly?¡± I teasingly asked while intentionally lowering my gaze below what could be seen through the screen.


    Obviously, it¡¯s not possible, but the gesture was enough to make her reel in annoyance.


    ¡°W-wha?! No, what are you talking about thiste in the night?! Get serious, you shameless guy!¡±


    ¡°Now, now. You don¡¯t have to shout, senpai. I¡¯m curious. Why call me when you can just wait for me to finish typing?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl froze for a moment. Perhaps thinking of an excuse.


    But as her expression twisted as though she was having difficultying up with one, Izumi-senpai snorted before turning her head sideways. ¡°¡­ None of your business.¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s not cute at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be cute!¡±


    ¡°Really? But you did look cute before you shot down my pleasant greeting.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not happy being called cute by you, alright. S-stop that.¡±


    So, she said. However, her expressions and minute gestures betrayed her.


    That thin, almost unnoticeable smile clearly conveyed how happy it was to her ears. And at the same, it cooled her boiling anger from being teased by me.


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth, senpai. You know me. Besides, it¡¯s truly a pleasant surprise to be called by you.¡±


    Not knowing what to answer once again, the fake delinquent rolled her eyes, ¡°This guy¡­ Are you going to tease me all night?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, yes.¡±


    ¡°Kuhhh!¡±


    I swiftly answered and that resulted in the girl seething once more.


    Just like this, the first few minutes of the call were spent with me teasing her and Izumi-senpai failing at every turn to make aeback.


    Even though we got a little derailed from the matter at hand, I could admit that it¡¯s somehow refreshing for me¡­


    Anyway, before she could explode and end the call on me, I cleared up the floor to finally return to the topic.


    ¡°Senpai, what do you mean by that message?¡±


    ¡°It is as I said¡­ I heard from¡ª¡±


    ¡°You heard? Is that even credible?¡± Sensing that there was something wrong with her answer, I cut her off.


    Since I had no recollection of doing something that could lead to that kind of reminder from her¡­ someone must¡¯ve been creating stories about me.


    ¡°Huh? Are you saying that it¡¯s not true?¡±


    ¡°First. What did you hear? You know me, I¡¯m not fond of lying so¡­ I will answer you honestly. Confirm whatever you heard; if that was true.¡±


    As confusion crept upon her face, I observed the girl properly. She¡¯s not on her bed yet but from the wallpaper of the room, I could guess that she¡¯s inside it, just sitting closer to the window.


    She¡¯s wearing an oversized shirt wherein one of her shoulders was exposed. Since there¡¯s no bra strap on it, she¡¯s either not wearing one or it¡¯s the strapless type.


    Well, I¡¯d say that she looked a little stunning, especially with the backdrop of the bright sky outside her room. If she turned off her light, her image would probably be more picturesque.


    Furthermore, she¡¯s not wearing makeup. Her natural face was as great as most girls I know. One thing that really pulled me in to continue staring at her was her sharp nose, giving her face a symmetrical feel. It¡¯s entuating her beauty which was normally covered by her fake delinquent makeup.


    Anyway, Izumi-senpai¡¯s confusion soon cleared up as she started narrating what she heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    It took a good two minutes before she finished. And when she did, Izumi-senpai looked at me worriedly. Most likely, she¡¯s trying to read my expression or reaction to what she just narrated.


    Nheless, I carefully digested it and¡­ ultimately deemed it hearsay.


    ¡°Senpai, didn¡¯t I walk all of you to your bus stops and station? How can I be embroiled in that kind of exaggerated mess?¡± I raised that question, picking out the core of her story.


    Apparently, someone sent to their group chat that¡­ I made a move on some delinquent, sending him running by using the authority of my new position.


    Although that¡¯s eerily simr to what happened with Uchiyama, the story diverted, stating that it happened earlier after school. Furthermore, ording to it, I smugly dered how there would be no delinquency in school anymore. They even mentioned eyewitnesses. Obviously, they were shams.


    Whoever cooked up that kind of story and quickly spread it to everyone was clearly targeting my character¡­


    Do I have a suspect? Honestly, a lot.

 Chapter 1065 An Early Morning

    Chapter 1065 An Early Morning¡¡¡¡¡°Well then, senpai. Stop believing in things you didn¡¯t hear exactly from me. I won¡¯t lie to you. You can ask me anytime. Just like this.¡± This time, I put on a gratified smile as a means tofort Izumi-senpai.


    After talking about that topic for a few minutes, Izumi-senpai eventually rxed her expression. She finally became convinced that I didn¡¯t do whatever she heard and there was no need for her to worry.


    Yeah... Even if she said that she¡¯s just worrying about Arisa who could be pulled into my own troubles, it¡¯s to see that she¡¯s not being honest.


    Despite her grumpy nature and the tant hate that she¡¯s projecting on me, it¡¯s undeniable that she¡¯s concerned about my well-being. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t ask me right away for it and spend this much time trying to get answers.


    It¡¯s annoying to be the subject of that hate but little by little, she¡¯s softening up on me.


    ¡°Yes, I will. Goodnight, shameless guy.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... May you have a good night as well, senpai.¡±


    Izumi-senpai looked like she still wanted to say something when I stopped talking. However, she failed to utter it until she decided to end the call after staring at each other for several minutes.


    Well, I could press her for whatever that was but there¡¯s no reason to do so. I already teased her enough. Just like that time when I offered her myp, urging her to speak could result in her being annoyed in the process. That would be detrimental to the progress I made with her, no matter how minuscule it was.


    Minutes after that, I finished what I set out to do, replying to my girls who were about to sleep and bit them good night as well.


    I also reminded those girls who are still staying upte at night. I guess it¡¯s fine by now. Continuously scolding them about it would just feel like I¡¯m restricting them. They¡¯re not kids who needed supervision, after all. It¡¯s just my overprotective nature...


    Upon returning to our bedroom, I only put on a shirt and a boxer before climbing in the middle of the two girls.


    Like they said, they were still awake and waiting for me. Kana even helped me climb up as she excitedly talked about how big this bed waspared to the one in my previous room.


    We talked for a bit, telling them what I learned from Izumi-senpai before retiring to sleep. It¡¯s a long day and I¡¯m d I survived it again... Moreover, with Kana sleeping at my side once again, I had proven that my feelings for her truly changed to that of lovepared to our first night when I only treated her as someone I stole.


    -


    -


    The night quickly passed and before I knew it, Miwa-nee was already in our room. She climbed up in the middle of the bed to wake me up.


    As for her reasoning, she didn¡¯t want to wake up the two girls that were clinging to me.


    ¡°Your parents are about to arrive. Think you can get up now?¡± She asked in a rather cheerful tone.


    Clearly, she¡¯s very excited for today. Her eyes were already sparkling with much enthusiasm.


    But it¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s her hobby that she put down for five years. And today, she¡¯s going to experience it again along with the man she loves and their son.


    However, isn¡¯t this too early?


    I blinked twice to at least shake off the drowsiness weighing down on my eyes before ncing at our window.


    And there, I saw the dark sky still blotted with numerous stars.


    There¡¯s not even a hint of the sun rising from the east...


    Although she said that we¡¯re going out early to get the best experience; a morning hike, it¡¯s still too early.


    ¡°Uh. What time is it, Miwa-nee?¡±


    ¡°Five minutes past three o¡¯clock.¡± She answered swiftly but in a volume that wouldn¡¯t wake up Akane and Kana. She also endearingly stared at them. Momentster, she gently brushed their hair as she conveyed wordless gratitude and perhaps an apology.


    When she noticed me staring at her, Miwa-nee nodded slightly. She¡¯s very thankful for them because no one actually med her. Or if there¡¯s even one, it¡¯s Akane. But with the two months that they¡¯re living together in the same house, Akane already let go of whatever hate that she¡¯s still holding for turning me into this... guy with a twisted sense when ites to my rtionship.


    I returned the nod and gently extracted myself from the two girls before getting off the bed with Miwa-nee.


    Well, waking me up at this time was probably the reason why she told me to sleep early.


    Going downstairs, Miwa-nee went to the kitchen, packing what we were bringing on this hiking trip.


    On the other hand, I went outside to wait for my parents¡¯ arrival.


    I wore a thick jacket and sat down in front of the door.


    Luckily, I didn¡¯t need to wait for too long. Less than ten minutester, the car pulled up inside our backyard.


    Coming out of the car, I noticed that the couple was still in their work clothes. Furthermore, my father had bags under his eyes as though he hadn¡¯t slept for two days straight. He kept a confident posture though. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s screaming ¡®Sleep is for the week.¡¯


    My mom, on the other hand, appeared as beautiful as ever. There¡¯s not a hint on her face. Instead, she¡¯s as excited as Miwa-nee.


    ¡°Baby boy. Why are you waiting here?¡± Beaming a cheerful smile, she closed our distance and put me in her embrace.


    ¡°Uhm... We¡¯re somehow asking you a favor, mom. It¡¯s only natural for me to wee you two.¡±


    ¡°Look at our baby boy, dear. I told you, even without your guidance, he¡¯s going to take up some of your traits. Remember that night you asked my parents? You also waited like this.¡± My mother pleasantly giggled as she patted my head continuously. Her motherly affection, overflowing.


    Perhaps if we continue like this, she¡¯s going to baby me more as though I returned to being the little boy a few years back.


    Remembering what Miwa-nee revealed to mest night, I could readily admit that she¡¯s my natural ally. However, allowing me to go down this path was kind of suspicious of her.


    Not that I would ask her to revert that back. I¡¯m already satisfied with my life, after all.


    As for whether my father had a say in that decision or not, I had no idea.


    My mother wouldn¡¯t decide that for her own selfish reason, right? At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping to have happened. But without answers, I could only guess like this.


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. He¡¯s my son, after all. But dear, he¡¯s not a baby anymore. At least cut him some ck.¡± Fixing his sses as he walked over to us, my father looked at me with slight pity.


    But beneath those sses, I could notice the hint of envy as he faked a cough, hinting at me to pull away from my mother.


    No doubt, he is my father. He¡¯s just as possessive as me. But does he have to be envious of his own son?


    Ah... Considering my mother¡¯s previous antics, I could understand where he¡¯sing from.


    ¡°Thanks for the save, dad. You¡¯re the best,¡± I raised a thumb up to his direction as I slowly extracted myself from my mother¡¯s doting embrace. Much to her dismay and my father¡¯s delight.


    Anyway, to not waste any more time, I invited them in and served them coffees.


    With our means of transportation secured, all we need now is to prepare. Minoru could continue sleeping, we¡¯ll just carry him and wake him up when we arrive there.

 Chapter 1066 Treasure

    Chapter 1066 Treasure¡¡¡¡As soon as we reached the living room, my father went straight to the long couch, pulling my mother with him. He then settled down on it while using my mother¡¯sp as a pillow.


    Secondster, he started snoring peacefully without any care about his appearance.


    Seeing that, the three of us, including Miwa-nee, drew wry smiles.


    Looks like my father was just holding onto his wits, fighting his drowsiness. Upon seeing afortable ce to rest his body, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all to take it. Yet, he refused to just fall there. He secured his beloved next to him. It¡¯s as though he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest properly without her by his side.


    Yep. He¡¯s my father, alright. I could see myself doing the same thing but with all of my girls or whoever¡¯s closest to me.


    That¡¯s where we differ from each other¡­ I¡¯m not devoted to only one woman. Normally, that¡¯s a bad trait. However, I was getting away with it. My girls epted the existence of each other.


    ¡°Nee-san, another long day at work?¡± Miwa-nee asked.


    Obviously, she also noticed how the couple was still in their office attire. Whatever they¡¯re doing, aren¡¯t they being overworked?


    Ah, well. Probably not my mother since her only job was to guard my father.


    I understood that it¡¯s probably rted to the government and something I shouldn¡¯t try prying to find out. But I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about it.


    I mean, this wasn¡¯t the first time that they were working untilte into the night.


    It must be something important¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as always. No worries, he just needed some rest.¡± My mother answered as she affectionately and gently brushed his hair,forting him even in his sleep.


    ¡°Hmm? What about you Nee-san?¡±


    ¡°Me? I got a good sleep earlier so it¡¯s fine. That aside, you two should finish preparing and don¡¯t mind us.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Ruki, can you help me here?¡± Following my mother¡¯s word, Miwa-nee, who was still packing what we were bringing on this trip, called me to her side.


    Beforeing to her side, I faced my mother to remind her of something, ¡°Mom, this is probably just me being too uneasy but when will you tell me everything? Your reasoning for allowing me to be like this as well as¡­ how much you¡¯re helping me without my notice.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she did just what I expected.


    She put on an oblivious look and acted as though she had no idea what I was talking about.


    She then put a hand over her mouth, covering it before chuckling, ¡°Uneasy? Why so?¡±


    Dismissing almost everything that I said, she only focused on my first sentence.


    I could feel myself wanting to release a heavy sigh but it didn¡¯t seem to be wise when in front of her.


    Back when they had just returned weeks ago, I sat down with them here in the living room after the girls left¡­


    And from there, I learned about the true nature of their jobs. Furthermore, since it was the first time in five years that we sat down together as a family, I asked for forgiveness for bringing them trouble because of my desire. The three of us even cried as we shared an emotional moment back then.


    However, what Miwa-nee revealedst night somehow blurred that one¡­ As it turns out, my mother was rooting for me to take another girl aside from Akane even before my desire manifested.


    It¡¯s making me doubt whether she was just acting back then or that was her genuine feelings.


    Add to that, she never truly answered most of my questions or the things that I wanted her to clear up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. It feels like I¡¯m just a toy figure dancing under the tune of someone else. If that¡¯s understandable.¡± I shrugged and exined it rather vaguely.


    Nheless, she probably figured out what I was talking about. She¡¯s smarter than even my father, after all


    I thought she would continue that act but surprisingly, my mother¡¯s expression rxed. Her yful smile disappeared and she gestured for me toe close.


    I did just that and slightly bent my back so that she could whisper and I would be able to hear it just fine.


    ¡°Baby boy, if anything, you¡¯re not that. If you¡¯re really curious, I can answer one of your questions¡­ Why did I allow you to pursue your own desire without objections?¡± As her voice trailed there, I readied myself for what she was going to reveal.


    Unfortunately, her next words put me down, ¡°Not now, baby boy. You¡¯re going on a trip with Miwa. I can¡¯t have you be upied by something else. Do enjoy this day first.¡±


    ¡°Is this another dying tactic, mom?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I will definitely answer that question. Either when you arrive hometer or tomorrow. I promise.¡± Upon saying thatst sentence, my mom showed a sincere expression.


    She then reached for my cheek and dotingly caressed my face with her thumb, ¡°You¡¯re our treasure, Ruki¡­¡±


    Treasure, huh? Is that why they kept on protecting me? But without any proper reason, I couldn¡¯t really buy it.


    In any case, I know for sure that my mom would never put me in harm''s way.


    Whatever answer she would give meter, it¡¯s probably something devastating that would be able to ruin this trip for us.


    ¡°I understand¡­ I already waited a lot. What¡¯s half a day more?¡± I nodded and ced my hand over hers before saying, ¡°As always, thank you, mom¡­ Also, please take care of Akane and Kana while we¡¯re out.¡±


    Upon hearing that, my mother beamed another joyful smile, ¡°Leave it to me, baby boy. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for my daughters-inw. It¡¯s been a while since I used the kitchen. They won¡¯t forget my cooking like Hiyori-chan.¡± pping her hands together, my mother rejoiced as she started thinking about what she was going to prepare for the two.


    She even mentioned Hiyori who already had the experience of eating the dinner she prepared.


    Leaving their side, I joined Miwa-nee to finish packing and prepared for our departure.


    Anyway, I talked about this trip to the two of themst night. And although Kana and Akane told me that it¡¯s fine to leave without waking them up, I thought of at least informing them about it.


    It¡¯s better than letting them wonder in their half-asleep state why I disappeared from their side.


    That¡¯s why, after I changed into my hiking attire, I climbed up the bed and kissed their foreheads. Soon enough, the two opened their sleepy eyes and greeted me.


    Since there¡¯s thatgging time wherein one wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish dreams from reality, I waited for them to fully gather their wits before informing them.


    And sure enough, the two scolded me for being too stubborn when they already said it was fine.


    Well, it¡¯s a shower of kisses after that before bidding me take care. With that done, I waited until they drifted to dreand once more before leaving the room to meet up with Miwa-nee and the sleeping boy.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going.¡± Picking up the heavy bags, I called out to my mother who was still giving my old man ap pillow.


    ¡°Take care and enjoy the trip.¡± She waved her hand and smiled.


    ¡°Nee-san, thank you.¡± Miwa-nee conveyed her gratitude once more which my mother returned with a slight nod and a pleasant smile.


    Upon exiting from the door, we both looked up at the sky and sure enough, it was still dark and filled with the stars that Miwa-nee always admired.


    ording to what Miwa-nee told me, the hiking spot she picked was only an hour away from our house by car¡­ So, we¡¯d still be able to arrive there before the sunpletely peeked out from the east.


    Well, this should be my first time going on a hiking trip but with Miwa-nee that would double as a guide and mentor for me, I would definitely enjoy this with them.

 Chapter 1067 Hiking Trip with the Mother and Son (1)

    Chapter 1067 Hiking Trip with the Mother and Son (1)¡¡¡¡Thest time I left for a longer distance than my normal everyday life was during that date with both Nao and Shio. Shio drove us to a beach in the eastern part of the country to watch the sunrise and returned at midday.


    That was a short visit but still, it¡¯s memorable enough to continue looking back on it. Especially whenever I would remember their joyful faces as they reveled in that experience.


    And this time, I¡¯m with Miwa-nee and our boy¡­ Not only am I looking forward to the experience, but I¡¯m also fairly excited about seeing them enjoy this.


    ¡°Nnh? Mama, Ruu-nii?¡±


    Close to one hour into the road, the boy that I took up the responsibility to look after at the back of the car rubbed his eyes as he woke up. Although a little confused, his eyes quickly captured his mother at the driver¡¯s seat, calling out to her before focusing on me.


    ¡°Good morning. Have you slept well?¡± Without turning around to check on him, Miwa-nee greeted the boy. From her side frame, we both could see that her lips stretched to the side, smiling pleasantly.


    Well, before the boy woke up, Miwa-nee and I were conversing about a lot of things. But mostly, our topic was her previous hikes that she started recalling. Even though it¡¯s still somewhat dark, the interior of the car feels like it¡¯s brightly lit by her overflowing excitement and passion.


    Compared to the past few weeks where I would sometimes catch her being gloomy because of the various problems weighing down her mind, the Miwa-nee of today was definitely a far cry from it. Just how I wish I could always see her like this.


    Anyway, helping the boy get up, I brushed his hair and fixed his sitting position next to me. Nheless, his attention remained on his mother.


    ¡°Yes, good morning. Uhm, mama, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Somece fun. Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday? We¡¯re going on a trip with Ru-nii.¡±


    ¡°O-oh! I remember. Ru-nii, mama and me.¡± The boy looked up at me. The same as his mother, his excitement instantly overflowed.


    And with that, his sleepiness disappearedpletely. The boy started asking questions which Miwa-nee and I started answering.


    He also went next to the window and stared at the changing scenery.


    Even though we¡¯re not on a highway where there would be a good view, it¡¯s still fairly entertaining for the boy to see the world at this hour. With little to no people outside and silence reigning all over.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯re here. You two, prepare to get off.¡±


    Around fifteen minutes more on the road, I could finally see the mountain towering in front of us. The car then soon slowed down as it reached the parking space close to the mountain path we were going to hike on.


    ording to Miwa-nee, this path was among the easiest close to our city. It¡¯s also not that long to reach the peak. Around two hours or so even if we¡¯re bringing Minoru with us.


    Furthermore, while there were rest stops along the way, Miwa-nee booked a cabin for us at the mountain lodging near the mountain peak.


    We nned to reach the peak right before the sun rises too high in the sky before going back down to rest in that cabin until it was time for us to descend and go home.


    And with Miwa-nee nning the whole trip, she specifically picked a cabin with a great view that was probably on par with the one we would see at the peak.


    In there, Minoru could enjoy nature as much as he wanted and that goes for the two of us.


    Besides, on this trip, I made myself appear like I¡¯m at least a few years older. It¡¯s to not be mistaken as Miwa-nee¡¯s son. If someone¡¯s going to ask, I¡¯ll be her husband. And in the same sense, I¡¯ll treat her as my wife and Minoru, our son.


    Although that¡¯s the truth¡­ people just wouldn¡¯t easily believe it, especially when there¡¯s an age gap between couples.


    Anyway, as soon as the car stopped, I observed our surroundings. It¡¯s a wide parking lot that¡¯s dedicated to those going up the mountain.


    And so, the same as us, other cars and people have already popted the area. Although not so much since this was an easy trail, it¡¯s still a number I didn¡¯t expect.


    My worldview was definitely contained in our city. It¡¯s a surprise for me to see people pursuing their hobbies like this or just enjoying this weekend with their friends or families.


    My eyes opened to the fact that there¡¯s a lot I can try with my girls. When we return from this trip, I¡¯m nning to also start researching other outdoor activities that are great for bonding and creating more memories.


    While Minoru and I were preparing to get off, Miwa-nee, whose excitement never waned, stood there while facing the mountain.


    She stretched her arms wide open while staring at the peak, inhaling the morning breeze.


    Perhaps finding it fun, Minoru ran next to his mother and copied her movements.


    Inhaling and exhaling the scent of nature thaty before us.


    Well, infected by the two, I also did the same.


    ¡°What do you think, Ruki?¡± Miwa-nee asked. The anticipation in her eyes tells me that she¡¯s expecting a positive answer.


    And copying her again, Minoru also looked up to me, her innocent eyes blinking a few times.


    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m excited for what''s toe.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Wait until we start. You¡¯ll definitely love it.¡± Miwa-nee giggled like a child. Her positivity infected me further.


    After finishing that breathing exercise or just tasting the smell of nature, he picked up Minoru, bringing him back to the car to change his clothes. The boy was still in his sleepwear after all.


    Miwa-nee prepared multipleyers of thick clothing for the boy, making him look like an adorable bundle of cotton.


    Well, that¡¯s also what we¡¯re wearing. Miwa-nee made sure to instill in my mind that while hiking was a fairly enjoyable hobby, one shouldn¡¯t neglect preparation.


    It¡¯s still morning and the mountains are always cold at this time of the day regardless of the season.


    Anyway, while they¡¯re at it. I went to the trunk of the car, taking our backpacks and other tools we were going to use. While I don¡¯t know anything about this hobby, I at least have my muscles to carry our things while we ascend the mountain.


    A few minutester, we¡¯re all set.


    With Minoru sandwiched between us, we held onto his hands as we stood before an arc that signified the start of the mountain path.


    Other people, who also had the same objective as us, gathered in groups and started going up at their own pace.


    Spending at least a few minutes right there, we got greeted by other people as they amiably smiled at us. Women or mothers were especially more appreciative while staring at Minoru, doting on him in the process.


    And while some idiots would hit on a woman they spotted regardless of the ce or asion, I made sure that none of those could approach us.


    I¡¯m sensitive to their kind so I could spot them easily. That¡¯s why while I maintained an amicable personality as I returned the greetings and encouragement from the other hikers, I was ready to instantly switch to a different person entirely if ever I spotted one.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After checking her gears one more time, Miwa-nee finally dered as we entered the mountain path, taking one step at a time.


    ¡°Yes! Ru-nii, don¡¯t let go of my hand. We don¡¯t want you to get lost.¡± The boy dered while looking at me proudly.


    Upon hearing that, Miwa-nee burst intoughter as she ruffled the boy¡¯s head in delight.


    Yep. She¡¯s the one who told the boy to say that.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m leaving myself in your care, Minoru.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 1068 Hiking Trip with the Mother and Son (2)

    Chapter 1068 Hiking Trip with the Mother and Son (2)¡¡¡¡It¡¯s an easy path. Or so, that¡¯s what Miwa-nee said. But for beginners who only wanted to stroll up the not-so-tall mountain and look down from the peak, this one was still an arduous challenge for them.


    Of course, as someone who regrly trained himself, I wasn¡¯t among those challenged people.


    Apparently, even without much experience in ascending steep, uneven paths upwards, I could beat any other experienced mountaineer or hiker. I never neglected training myself and I was always careful. So, that¡¯s it.


    I¡¯m talking about those we encountered on our way.


    ¡°Wait, those people. What are they doing?¡± Miwa-nee abruptly stopped in her tracks.


    Following her gaze, I nced to the side, somewhere beyond the covers of the trees outside the main trail but not too far from it. There, I spotted a group of three young adults. Well, they didn¡¯t look like high schoolers at all and surely not someone who already graduated from college and started their careers. Possibly they¡¯re senior college students.


    The group wasposed of one man and two women. One of the two women was sitting on an uneven rock, one of her boots taken off.


    Judging by her expression, she¡¯s hurt. Maybe her ankle or she stepped onto something. It¡¯s hard to make out from this distance.


    On the other hand, the man and the other woman were kneeling in front of her, either massaging her foot or checking what caused the injury.


    Perhaps this was something she often encountered before, Miwa-nee made eye contact with me and although she didn¡¯t say anything, I understood what she wanted to convey.


    She wanted to check the three. See if she could help them.


    I nodded in agreement and gave her a reassuring smile as I lightly pulled on Minoru¡¯s hand, putting her close to my side.


    Seeing that, Miwa-nee caressed my cheek and patted Minoru¡¯s head before breaking off from us and going to that group of three.


    Although confused, the boy somehow understood it as well. He nced up at me and proudly said, ¡°Ru-nii. Watch how amazing mama is.¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s amazing as always.¡± I muttered in agreement, making the boy beam another proud smile.


    This boy¡­ is he going to grow up and be a braggart? Hopefully not.


    Anyway, if I was the only one who noticed those three, I would surely ignore them. They¡¯re irrelevant to us, after all. Besides, with my desired quelled, it didn¡¯t really matter even if the two of the three were a couple. I¡¯m an extremely selfish guy and never have I seen myself as a good Samaritan.


    One could say that even if I helped someone, it¡¯s only either because I would be able to get something out of it or it¡¯s a means to an end.


    ¡°Are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Although we didn¡¯t follow Miwa-nee, I pulled Minoru to the side of the path, enough to hear their conversation over there.


    ¡°Uhm. She hurt her foot. We¡¯re trying to rest here before continuing to the rest stop.¡± The unhurt girl answered Miwa-nee.


    Observing them from this distance, it looked like the guy ignored Miwa-nee at first, but upon seeing her face up close he was thoroughly entranced.


    Well, that¡¯s understandable. My Miwa-nee was just too beautiful. Despite her age, she clearly outshone those two with him.


    ¡°Is that so? Here, take this and wrap it around her ankle. Did you not bring any first aid kit?¡± Ignoring how the guy lost his tongue in front of her, Miwa-nee continued. She put down her backpack and pulled out the first aid kit she prepared in case one of us gets hurt.


    There¡¯s also one in my backpack so she¡¯s not worried that we¡¯d run out. That¡¯s how prepared she was. There were duplicates of the basic necessities stuffed in mine.


    ¡°We¡­ f-forget to bring one. Thank you!¡± The girl who answered and the injured girl instantly expressed their gratitude while being ashamed that they came here unprepared. They took the first aid kit and started bandaging the injured girl.


    ¡°Un. Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s a normal error for beginners. Just remember the next time you climb.¡± Miwa-nee reminded. From the vibrant aura she¡¯s exuding, she¡¯s definitely pleased to be of help to other hikers. ¡°Well then, we¡¯re going on ahead. The rest stop is just a few hundred meters ahead. You have your map, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, thank you once again, beautiful Miss.¡± The injured girl expressed her gratitude and even added apliment there as she squeezed out a smile amidst the pain she was feeling.


    I thought that was over and we could continue on our way. However, when Miwa-nee was about to return to us. The injured girl suddenly screamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    As it turned out, the girl was also inexperienced at applying bandages which made it worse for the injured girl. Furthermore, the guy was still dumbstruck and had just regained his wits from that scream.


    How useless¡­


    But since Miwa-nee heard that, she hurriedly returned to them, concern filling her face. ¡°This¡­ You might need immediate help. You can¡¯t stand, right?¡±


    Although she asked that, she¡¯s not waiting for an answer. Miwa-nee turned to the guy instead, ¡°You carry her. We¡¯ll guide you to the rest stop. Hopefully, someone is stationed there.¡±


    Being pointed at by Miwa-nee made the guy suddenly revel at it. However, he instantly turned gloomy as his shoulders drooped.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Sara is your girlfriend. How can you not carry her?!¡± The girl who was just apologizing earlier screamed at the guy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll both be injured if I do. I can¡¯t carry heavy weight, you know?¡±


    ¡°Heavy?!¡± This time, the injured girl who¡¯s probably named Sara screamed amidst her pained expression.


    Damn. That guy is digging his grave, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Are they okay, Ru-nii?¡± Perhaps bothered by the screaming, Minoru looked up to me and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go and check. Looks like they needed more help than Miwa-nee expected.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The boy enthusiastically answered.


    Miwa-nee truly raised him well.


    I patted his head once more before we went there.


    ¡°Miwa-nee, is there something wrong?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, Miwa-nee turned around and silently sighed. She looked rather exasperated by the guy¡¯s wimpy attitude.


    And even at this moment, the three were still quarreling, the two girls ming the guy for inviting them to climb, only to act like this when they needed his help.


    ¡°Oh. Right, you¡¯re here too. Can you carry her, Ruki?¡± Miwa-nee''s expression brightened up as though she was reminded that I¡¯m not the same as that guy.


    And upon hearing her words, the group of three also turned to me.


    Looking at their expressions, the guy had a sour face. He probably thinks that he didn¡¯t deserve their criticism. What a self-important jerk. He couldn¡¯t even admit to his ipetence.


    As for the other two¡­ well, what can I say? Past the initial curious nce, they both somehow gasped upon seeing me.


    Yeah. They wore the same expressions as the guy when he saw Miwa-nee.


    Enamored at my appearance ¨C Or my face since I was wearing thick clothes and a wool hat.


    But really, aren¡¯t there more important things they should focus on?


    Anyway, answering Miwa-nee''s question, I deliberated for a moment whether to say yes or not. Because honestly, I didn¡¯t want us to be disturbed further by them.


    Miwa-nee¡¯s expectant expression made mee to a decision though¡­ She¡¯d be disappointed if I rejected. She really wanted to help them, after all.


    ¡°Yes¡­ If it¡¯s just until the rest stop then¡­ It''s fine.¡± I nodded before looking over at the injured girl.


    And soon as our gazes met, it looked like all her pain was washed away as an absolute delight rose from her face.

 Chapter 1069 Helping Strangers

    Chapter 1069 Helping Strangers¡¡¡¡Carrying someone else¡¯s girlfriend. That¡¯s something I always did prior to my change. Of course, that¡¯s after I stole them.


    But for me to do it at this point¡­ somehow, I couldn¡¯t find the same excitement that was driving me forward to do those before. Perhaps, it¡¯s because I was on this trip with Miwa-nee and Minoru or it¡¯s just a simple case of not being interested.


    I mean, all I know about this girl clinging to my back is her name and how she seemed to wee the idea of being carried by me despite the pain that she¡¯s enduring.


    And that¡¯s thanks to this new appearance. Someone got hooked again.


    Not only that, the other girl had started looking enviously ever since I guided the girl to climb on my back.


    On the other hand, her boyfriend could only grit his teeth and ept the fact that his girl was clinging to another man. Perhaps he¡¯s already questioning himself why he couldn¡¯t do something so simple for his girlfriend.


    He looked fine and all but he was too afraid to carry her. He said, ¡®What if we trip? I¡¯m not strong enough to carry more than twenty kilograms. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    See that? Because of him, I could now find Ogawa as someone more reliable. Inviting girls to hike then when things get rough, he can¡¯t even carry his girl? How pathetic can one be?


    Truthfully, just by the way he acted this time, he¡¯s also someone who deserved to be cucked.


    Lucky him, I wasn¡¯t into that anymore.


    Well, the exception was if this girl would be able to take my interest. But as things stand, that¡¯s not going to happen.


    I¡¯m doing this for Miwa-nee, after all.


    I¡¯m going to carry the injured to the rest stop and soon after that, we¡¯re going to continue this trip.


    Or so I thought that would be the case after we reached the rest stop¡­


    ¡°No one¡¯s here?¡± Miwa-nee muttered as she looked at the roofed area that, ording to her, should have someone stationed to tend to the hikers¡¯ various problems.


    However, what we saw there was a lone woman who was only providing drinks and seats for the hikers.


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m sorry. Is she hurt?¡± She asked as she nced at the girl on my back.


    The girl, Sara, who was initially lively, was now resting her head on my shoulder. The pain continued umting and she gradually lost any energy to talk or enjoy the situation.


    Well, that¡¯s good for both of us. I didn¡¯t need to be conscious of her anymore. The softness pressed on my back was almost negligible anyway since she¡¯s one of those with pitiful development.


    As for the other two, they seemed disinclined to also ask when Miwa-nee was already doing that for them. They¡¯re only listening while worriedly ncing over their friend and girlfriend.


    ¡°Yes, she dislocated a joint on her ankle. And there seems to be a splinter embedded on the sole of that foot. I administered first aid but¡­ it won¡¯t be enough.¡± Miwa-nee exined. Because she took her time to research and pick this ce as our destination, she sounded a little disappointed upon seeing that what she learned seemed to be outdated information.


    Most likely, she¡¯s already thinking that if one of us gets hurt, she¡¯d be ming herself for the inadequate research.


    ¡°I see¡­ It sounds bad. I can only apologize but you have to climb further upwards or go back down at the foot. The first few stops don¡¯t have any experts stationed here. I¡¯m more of a guide and this ce is for you to rest. It¡¯s not even a fourth of the mountain so¡­ the most possible choice is to go down.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Miwa-nee instinctively looked at me, her expression apologetic.


    To stop her from doing that, I smiled reassuringly and nodded. There¡¯s no need to say it in words, she already understood that whatever decision she made this time, I would support her for it.


    ¡°¡­ Uhm. I think we can go down.¡± Perhaps noticing that they¡¯re already troubling us a lot if we even escorted them back, the other girl, Shiina, raised her hand.


    However, before we could even agree, the guy who I couldn¡¯t be bothered to remember the name jumped up, ¡°W-what?! No? Who will carry her?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, man? Man up for once!¡± Shiina angrily screamed at the guy.


    But even with that, he¡¯s not backing down. Truly pathetic.


    Seeing them argue like that, the one Miwa-nee was conversing with also appeared troubled. She then probably decided to stop them by saying, ¡°There¡¯s another site in another two hundred meters. There should be someone there with medical knowledge.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Miwa-nee looked at her and bowed slightly before turning to ask me. ¡°I see. Thank you¡­ Ruki, can you continue carrying her?¡±


    ¡°No problem. I still haven¡¯t broken a sweat¡± I answered readily.


    And at this point, the girl at my back somehow managed to utter words of gratitude. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯m owing you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s normal for humans to help each other.¡± Of course, that¡¯s a lie. If not for Miwa-nee, I¡¯d drop her right here and now.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Hearing our conversation and how we decided to continue to the next stop, Shiina also expressed her gratitude.


    However, soon after that, she turned to the guy, ¡°You, you can go back down. We don¡¯t need someone as useless as you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! I am the one who invited you here!¡±


    ¡°So? Have you done anything to help Sara?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I do! I watched over¡ª¡±


    ¡°Watched over? Look¡­ Just ept how useless you are. There¡¯s not even a point topare you to him. If you really want to help, go back down and prepare something for us when we returnter.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Alright.¡± Defeated by the girl¡¯s words, the guy¡¯s expression darkened and forcefully epted it. He then went over to us. Most likely, he¡¯s going to converse with his girl.


    ¡°Sara, I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll bring proper gear.¡±


    ¡°S-sure. Take care, Ken.¡±


    Although her voice didn¡¯t contain any me, it was monotonous enough to understand that she was not expecting anything from him anymore.


    For their rtionship to break down like this¡­ How unlucky can one be?


    No. He brought this upon himself¡­ For being useless and all.


    A whileter, the guy disgruntledly separated from us. Well, knowing that I¡¯m with Miwa-nee, he¡¯s probablycent that even if he left the girls here, nothing woulde out of it.


    And that¡¯s why he¡¯s not really mad at me. At least, at that point, he¡¯s better at Ogawa.


    Man, I keptparing them both but they¡¯re both useless, aren¡¯t they?


    With this, we continue on our way. Without the guy nagging at our back, our hike this time went smoothly.


    And although this wasn¡¯t what we expected foring here, at least we¡¯re progressing towards the peak.


    ¡°Really, you¡¯re so reliable, Onoda-san. Miss Miwa must be too lucky to have you.¡± Shiina upon closing the distance to me praised me while sounding a little envious.


    ¡°Not really, I¡¯m luckier to have her. She¡¯s a wonderful woman, don¡¯t you think so?¡± And using this chance, I also praised Miwa-nee which the girl agreed. That also made her take a step back. Thoughts of flirting in her head disappeared upon remembering that if not for Miwa-nee, they¡¯d still be stuck there.


    ¡°If only Ken is as reliable as you¡­¡± And Sara, whose mind was teetering between resting and waking up from the pain, added.


    And perhaps hearing that conversation, I noticed Miwa-nee¡¯s cheek twitching from the side.


    Surprisingly, she¡¯s now being jealous. That¡¯s new.

 Chapter 1070 Admirable Miwa-nee

    Chapter 1070 Admirable Miwa-nee¡¡¡¡It¡¯s a beginner¡¯s trail. That¡¯s the truth. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be advertised as such.


    Unfortunately, as we trod further upwards, I also started to feel that''s not the case. And we''re not even halfway from it. Minoru even asked his mother to carry him, having gotten tired of keeping up with our slightly hurried pace.


    And because of the weight of a girl on my back, the first few beads of sweat had started to form on my forehead.


    Miwa-nee was quick to wipe that though¡­ And when the two girls with us saw that, they couldn''t help but just admire our rtionship.


    No doubt I could still do this for a longer duration, I had sufficient stamina to do so. I just feel like I was under the impression that it''s a fairly easy hobby. I underestimated it.


    Even a beginner¡¯s trail could be proven difficult for a lot of people, especially those who hadn¡¯t made any preparation before climbing.


    Perhaps if I was the one who nned this trip, I might also neglect a lot of things to be considered. Even if there¡¯s the inte, there are pieces of definite information that can only be obtained through experience.


    That¡¯s why Miwa-nee appeared so capable today. Compared to how she''s acting close to a proper housewife at our house; cooking, doing chores, and taking care of Minoru, it looked like she grew her own wings and became capable of flying.


    Anyway, halfway through our destination, the girl on my back started whispering in my ear. However, they''re mostly incoherent and unrted to me. Most likely, she''s probably in a delirious state by now. Her body temperature also rose as though a fever would re up at any moment.


    This was probably why Miwa-nee found it bad to leave her there. She''d fall unconscious sooner orter and if she failed to get treated right away, it might be more dangerous.


    Even a not-so-serious injury could be proven critical if left alone, especially in a ce somewhat away from civilization.


    "This is the worst. We thought we''re just going to have fun¡­" Shiina muttered to herself upon seeing her friend suffering from pain. She also couldn¡¯t do anything but rely on us, after all.


    But then, she realized that we could hear her. The girl cutely panicked and exined herself, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to sound like a bitch. Sara and I are looking forward to this. We thought that guy could get this done¡­ But¡­"


    She didn¡¯t finish her words and just ended them with a heavy sigh.


    "No offense taken. It''s understandable when your expectation wasn''t met." I answered while putting on a smile. Although I did so a little insincere, I could just line it up on my acts whenever I would steal a girl.


    And perhaps because of my appearance or there were other exnations that I had no idea of, the girl nodded and excitedly beamed.


    "Un. He¡¯s right. You can still enjoy thister. Though we''re going ahead after dropping you two at the rest stop, I''ll be delighted to see you at the peak." Miwa-nee positively said, her smile shining the brightest.


    And because of that, Shiina¡¯s admiration towards Miwa-nee grew to the point of reverence.


    On the rest of our hike up the main trail, the girl asked Miwa-nee a lot of questions, not only about hiking but also about personal information.


    But in turn, we also got to hear more about them.


    Like I initially guessed, they¡¯re college students in their third year. While the two of them were from the same department, the useless boyfriend wasn¡¯t even attending the same college.


    But because they were invited here this weekend, they thought they were going to have a great time.


    Ah. Shiina only came at the request of her friend. Apparently, she also didn¡¯t want to be alone with that guy. As for the reason, that¡¯s already too personal so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Nheless, the point that made a mark on me in regards to these two girls was¡­ not only are they from the same college as Setsuna and Koizumi-san, but they¡¯re also from the same department.


    And remembering what Sakuma revealed a few days back, there¡¯s a possibility for me to encounter them in case that camping trip was realized.


    Uh¡­ My ¡®older look¡¯ was still holding up, right? There shouldn¡¯t be any problem if they saw me without this.


    Well, there¡¯s no worrying about that when it hasn''t happened yet. For now, I¡¯ll continue my act as Miwa-nee¡¯s husband and enjoy this trip with her.


    -


    -


    After several minutes of hiking up the main trail, we soon reached the next rest stop.


    And like the one who pointed us here said, someone stationed here immediately went to assist Sara.


    cing her on a soft mattress, I finally got rid of the girl who enjoyed being carried by me a lot.


    Well, she probably didn¡¯t enjoy it as much because she already lost consciousness.


    Looking at her pained expression even while sleeping, I guess I can say that she¡¯s pitiable enough.


    ¡°Uhm, Sister Miwa, Brother Ruki, thank you for all your help. Without you, Sara will still be at that ce, trying to wait until the pain subsides.¡±


    Before we left them there, Shiina ran over to us again to once again express her gratitude.


    For me to be called ¡®Brother¡¯ by her as though I¡¯m a senior¡­ I found it weird. She¡¯s older than me by at least five years, after all¡­


    ¡°Save it. We only did what we must. To make it even, if you see someone in trouble, return the help we provided to you by helping them.¡± Miwa-nee said as she reached for the girl¡¯s head and gently brushed her hair.


    Although unintentional, she somehow started treating her as a child¡­ If I pointed that out, Miwa-nee would surely be embarrassed, saying something like, ¡®Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not old enough yet.¡¯ while blushing profusely.


    That¡¯s a sight to behold, I¡¯ll keep quiet for the moment.


    After a few more exchanges with her, we continued on our way, Minoru who already rested enough waved his hand to the girl.


    It¡¯s a good thing that I told him not to call me Ru-nii when we approached them earlier, or else, it would be hard for our rtionship to hold as a husband and wife if our son was calling me brother¡­


    Anyway, hopefully, that¡¯s the end of the interruption in this trip of ours. However, knowing Miwa-nee, she¡¯d surely not hesitate if she saw other people in trouble again.


    And all I got to do was to follow her and watch her save the day.


    ¡°Miwa-nee, let me carry him.¡± Once we¡¯re a distance away from the rest stop, I said as I gestured on taking Minoru from her arms.


    However, instead of giving me the boy, she pouted. ¡°No. After having you carry a person on your back, it¡¯s best if you conserve your strength. Just because you¡¯re too fit to not be exhausted from that doesn¡¯t mean your energy is endless.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Ru-nii should just follow us, I will protect mama instead.¡±


    This boy, who says about protecting?


    ¡°Really? You can do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Look at me, I can scare away a bear!¡± The boy then raised his arms and curled his fingers before growling.


    However, instead of looking intimidating, he only came off as an adorable cub.


    Upon seeing that, Miwa-neeughed heartily, ¡°Ara~ My boy is already this reliable. See this, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± To not spoil their fun, I could only agree and also drop the matter altogether.


    In this way, we continued on our trip up to the peak. Looking at the time, although dyed a bit because of Sara and Shiina, we¡¯d still be able to catch a great view of the sunrise once we reached it.

 Chapter 1071 Reaching the Peak

    Chapter 1071 Reaching the Peak¡¡¡¡An hour and a halfter, the three of us finally reached the point where the mountain lodging was located.


    It should be faster if not for our asional rest to keep Minoru fully interested.


    Well, after seeing nothing but trees and people who were also climbing up the mountain, the boy eventually got bored. Since his everyday life consisted of just pacing around our house or going out to y at the nearby park, his excitement onlysted for the first two hours. And that led Miwa-nee and me to think of a way to keep him interested.


    To solve that, the first thing we did was to look for any interesting ce or scenery to show the boy. Other than that, we¡¯re stopping at every resting spot we pass by. Interact with the other hikers there ¨C only the amicable ones ¨C before going to the next.


    This was different than when Akane and I brought the boy to the amusement park, after all. There, he could find a lot of interesting things with a turn of his head but here¡­ aside from the experience and the cool sense of being at the heart of nature, there¡¯s literally nothing a child like him could find interesting.


    Technically, there is¡­ if we let him do whatever he wanted to do, he¡¯d find something that would take his interest. But considering the ce, there¡¯s no way we¡¯d take our eyes off him or let him out of our grasp.


    In any case, patience was proven enough. And now, we¡¯re near our goal.


    Stopping right in front of the arc leading to the mountain lodging, we spotted an attendant, each and every hiker passing by with a smile regardless of whether they were guests or not.


    The attendant was also handing out hot drinks such as tea, coffee, or rice wine as part of their free service.


    And because all of those were offered free, everyone who was about to reach the peak had delighted expressions on their faces. Their tired expressions disappear with the cool breeze.


    Honestly, knowing that the lodging was reservation-based, they didn¡¯t really need to do that to attract more customers. Perhaps, it was just their way to promote themselves and congratte those who were about to seed at reaching the mountain peak.


    In my opinion, that¡¯s a good stint in a business sense. Despite having the monopoly in this mountain ¨C they really don¡¯t have anypetition -- they¡¯re not strangling their customer services to reduce costs for more profits.


    Maybe it¡¯s the goodwill gesture of the owner, who knows?


    Uh¡­ What¡¯s this? Looks like Mizuki¡¯s lessons were already clicking on me somehow. To havee up with that kind of analysis right away, it seems the time she¡¯s spending to teach me wasn''t being wasted. I guess I''ll update the girl about thister.


    For now¡­ I better enjoy this moment with the mother and son.


    Soon enough, it¡¯s our turn to get our free drinks. Not that I¡¯m excited about it¡­ but it¡¯s the boy who¡¯s looking forward to that.


    They also had candies for kids, after all.


    ¡°There you go, eat it with your father.¡± The attendant said as she alternately looked at us.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll eat it with¡ª¡± Before he could finish his words that would surely call me ¡®Ru-nii¡¯, I pulled the boy away, covering his mouth in the process.


    Seeing that, Miwa-nee chuckled to get the attendant¡¯s attention. ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll be back after this. I believe we made a reservation.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Let me check.¡±


    While the attendant turned around to check on their reservation list, I exchanged nces at Miwa-nee and raised my thumb.


    Well, if Minoru suddenly called me Ru-nii, with some of the hikers here already acquainted with us, it would break the illusion we created that we¡¯re a family of three.


    Soon after confirming that her reservation was there, Miwa-nee rejoined us and we continued on our way.


    The lodging would already prepare our cabin so¡­ we just needed to returnter and we¡¯d all be set.


    Although I said it¡¯s already near the peak, it¡¯s still a few hundred meters upwards. Furthermore, thend became steeper than earlier, making it harder for everyone to climb.


    In which case, those who made the trail prepared something like ropes ordders that could assist us.


    Since I already rested enough, I put the boy on my back, carrying him all the way to the top.


    Those seeing us were all smiles, really setting us as model father and son.


    As much as I wanted to admit it, I liked that experience.


    Good thing the boy¡¯s mouth was already filled with candy, letting him no avenue to blurt out something he should not. And besides, since we¡¯re reaching the top, the cover of the trees has started to dwindle, making it easier for us to see the sky as well as the breathtaking scenery from this high ce.


    Thest hurdle was some kind of rock formation that we needed to climb. With only a singledder or a rope to use to get up, I had Miwa-nee climb up first and handed Minoru to her before I used the rope to climb up.


    It¡¯s a meaningful exercise as well so I didn¡¯t mind that.


    As soon as I reached the top, I stood dazed at whaty before my eyes.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± I involuntarily muttered as I stood near Miwa-nee. She then guided me forward, to see more of it.


    Naturally, the peak had railings in ce to prevent idents or someone attempting to jump from there. In any case, even with those unnatural structures in ce, the view was definitely something worth seeing once in your life.


    Even if this was a beginner mountain, I never thought that I would one day climb here and see the world from up top.


    ¡°I know, right? This is what I want to show you¡­ Even back then. Unfortunately, we got dyed for years because of circumstances¡­¡± Miwa-nee stood closer, her hands grasping mine. She already removed her thick gloves and she did the same on mine. In this way, we started feeling each other¡¯s warmth as our fingers intertwined and our palms pressed against each other.


    On the other hand, Minoru was also reveling in the sight, his eyes wide open as he stared at the blue sky and the clouds that were so close to us.


    ¡°Miwa-nee is already nning to¡­?¡±


    That¡¯s the first time I heard this. Although I know that this is her hobby, I never heard her nning to take me hiking with her back then.


    ¡°Yes. I was nning to take you and Akane with me back before everything went down¡­ You two are always together, never wanting to separate from each other. That¡¯s why¡­ even if I only want to take you, I had no choice but to also include her in that n.¡± Miwa-nee heartilyughed as she tried to recall what was on her mind years ago.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just how we are since we¡¯re toddlers¡­¡± I scratched my cheek awkwardly. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d this still happened, Miwa-nee. With you here and Minoru, my feelings for the two of you just got reinforced¡­ If you don¡¯te back soon, I wille and get you. Make usplete again.¡±


    As I sped her hand tighter, I conveyed what was on my mind. It¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯s going back to settle whatever she left behind there. But at the same time, I just couldn¡¯t shake the thought of going there with her.


    As apromise¡­ I would hold back that impulse for a month or so¡­ If she hadn¡¯t returned by then¡­ I¡¯ll do everything in my power to bring her back.


    Even if that means I have to reveal everything about us¡­


    Hopefully, it won''te to that...


    ¡°There you go again. I¡¯m yours now, Ruki. I¡¯ll always return to your side.¡± With a reassuring smile and the breathtaking view as a background, Miwa-nee pulled me even closer and pressed her lips on mine.


    Partly ignoring the surprised Minoru, I returned it with passion, hugging them both tightly in the process.


    Surely, the boy would ask questions soon but with this¡­ Miwa-nee and I already wordlessly agreed to gradually tell him the truth¡­


    Whether he would be able to ept that or not was still in the air but at least, it¡¯s about time toe out in the open for his development in the future.

 Chapter 1072 Responsibility

    Chapter 1072 Responsibility¡¡¡¡¡°Papa¡­ Ru-nii?¡± The boy said, slightly confused as he stared at my face and fondled my cheeks in the process. His innocent eyes trying to memorize it.


    After descending from the peak, we¡¯re now in our rented cabin. While Minoru and I sat before a firece, Miwa-nee was having a good fit ofughter nearby while dotingly looking at the two of us.


    She¡¯s preparing another tea for us to drink because it¡¯s still too cold.


    We got out of those thick hiking gears, after all. We couldn¡¯t continue wearing it when we¡¯re supposed to rest here.


    Anyway, after what we did right in front of the boy earlier, even if it would leave him a little confused, I told him that I would be his father from now on¡­


    It¡¯s not full disclosure of the secret yet. In consideration for his young mind that wouldn¡¯t be able to fully digest everything, this was enough.


    And thankfully, he¡¯s a little weing of the idea.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯ll be your papa now. Do you like it?¡± I ruffled his hair dotingly. Seeing him like this, almost a split image of my younger self, I started to wonder if I was this adorable before. Probably not, right?


    I was probably clingier, not wanting Akane to leave my side. Or running to my mother whenever Miwa-nee would bully me.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Minoru beamed a delighted smile as he threw himself in my arms, clinging to me as much as he could. ¡°I like Ru-nii to be my papa¡­ You love mama and me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do love you both.¡± I nodded at him and smiled before turning to Miwa-nee, who had just finished making the tea and making her way toward us. I then stretched one of my arms open, inviting the lovely woman to join us.


    Minoru copied me, looking at his mother with one of his arms stretched out to her.


    ¡°You two are getting along too well, huh?¡± Miwa-neeughingly said as she ced the tray on the log table. Following that, she went to our open side, taking her ce there while also stretching her arms to envelop the two of us.


    ¡°Mama, Papa.¡± As innocent as he could be, Minoru alternately looked at us while muttering that. Repeating that at least ten times, his jovial mood reached its peak as he just enjoyed that moment with Miwa-nee and I hugging him closely.


    When I looked at Miwa-nee, she mouthed a silent ¡®Thank you¡¯ before kissing me and kissing Minoru¡¯s forehead.


    This particr moment warmed us up more than the heat being emitted by the firece or the tea that Miwa-nee prepared. I could even feel my chest pounding in delight as I imagined a scenario if there were only the three of us.


    Although that wouldn¡¯t happen because of my desire, it¡¯s not bad to dream of the possibility.


    Eventually, the boy fell asleep in our embrace with a smile remaining on his lips.


    He woke up earlier than normal and we brought him to this tiring hike up the mountain. It¡¯s only natural for him to be exhausted.


    I carried the boy to the room in the cabin, tucking him in the bed there before returning outside, joining Miwa-nee on the couch.


    Even without words exchanged between us, Miwa-nee instantly inched closer to me, raised my arm and put it around her shoulder before using my chest to rest her head on.


    ¡°Ruki, what will you do now if Minoru starts calling you Papa in front of the other girls?¡± After enjoying that moment for a few minutes, Miwa-nee raised a question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to do anything to prevent it nor do I need to exin at all. They¡¯re aware. Most of them, at least. And even if the other girls failed to connect the dots yet, they will soon do. It¡¯s not a secret that I¡¯ll keep hiding from them.¡±


    It¡¯s not something that could be hidden until the end and I never even thought of hiding it. Indeed, it would be tooplicated to digest at the moment when most of us were still supposed to be studying. However, this was one of the inevitable...


    And I think I can already guess what Miwa-nee will say next¡­ It will be about the girls failing to ept it.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, knowing that you already have a son at your age, won¡¯t they start thinking of getting out of the rtionship with you?¡±


    There, right as I expected.


    ¡°Yes. That can happen. But you see, they¡¯re all within their rights to do that.¡±


    Arisa would surely scold me for being too honest when I could keep Minoru¡¯s identity vague for as long as I wanted. But what would that do? It¡¯s just dying the inevitable.


    Besides, if it¡¯s something they wouldn¡¯t be able to ept, then they would now have a chance to get out early before I became more possessive of them to the point of not wanting them to leave at any cost ¨C the same as what I feel for Akane.


    I love all of them and I am still aiming to be with them for as long as we can¡­ But at the moment, there¡¯s an exit door for them. If things reach an uneptable level, they¡¯re free to go out and I will have no choice but to ept their decision.


    At the moment, I could only hope that it wouldn¡¯t reach that point¡­


    ¡°No one is bringing that up because we¡¯re all being vague about it. However, I will never lie to them, Miwa-nee. Not to any of you.¡± I continued.


    Miwa-nee raised her head to look me in the eyes, perhaps seeking if there was some kind of hesitation in it¡­ But going into this rtionship with all of them, I had to expect things to go sideways at any moment. I do not own their minds. They can all think for themselves.


    If they decide that it¡¯s already too much, what can I do to stop them? No¡­ it¡¯s a lot better not to do anything to stop them if I¡¯m thinking about their well-being. Because if not for me, they won¡¯t be in this extremelyplex rtionship where they¡¯re waiting for their turn to be with the guy they love¡­


    ¡°I see¡­ Your determination is still unwavering. I turned you into someone who can love multiple women without feeling any remorse at the idea. Now, you¡¯re going to endure even if those you love wille to shun and leave you.¡± Miwa-nee paused right there. She reached for my cheek and caressed it endearingly.


    Even without saying it, I could feel that she was ming herself again¡­


    That¡¯s why before she could even form words for that, I returned the gesture. Not only that, I pushed her down the coach and climbed up on top of her.


    She¡¯s wearing a thin dress at the moment, something that wouldn¡¯t be out of ce in this rather luxurious cabin. Her ck underwear was faintly visible because of how thin it was.


    All I had to do was lift it and I would be enjoying her irresistible figure once again.


    But well, that¡¯s not the point I did this¡­


    I ced my hand on her cheek before sliding my fingers to the back of her ear. Holding her head like this, I kissed her once before saying, ¡°Enough with the self-me, Miwa-nee. It¡¯s all in the past, hmm? We can only live in the present and dream of the future. The past cannot be corrected anymore but our future is still being written. What we can do right now is to just ept whatever maye and move on from it.¡±


    ¡°Move on¡­ Then Ruki, you better let me tell them that I¡¯m the one responsible for everything¡­ Because without doing so, I cannot move on from it. They deserve to know it, am I right? I won¡¯t let you carry everything by yourself. Your shoulder might be broad but it¡¯s not invincible.¡±


    Ah¡­ If I¡¯m understanding this properly, she¡¯s talking about Minoru. The responsibility of conceiving the boy and giving birth to him away from me and without my knowledge.


    Because I was so ready to ept it and make it water under the bridge without ming her at all, she¡¯s finding it eptable that I¡¯m the only one who will be affected if the girls decide to leave me because of it¡­


    Haa¡­ What should I say here? I still didn¡¯t want her to be med but as she said, she wouldn¡¯t be able to move on from it¡­


    ¡°I understand¡­ Miwa-nee can do that. For our future¡­¡±


    In the end, after thinking hard about what kind of response I should give her, that¡¯s the only answer I coulde up with. To let her do it¡­


    And upon hearing that Miwa-nee put on her brightest smile before saying, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s for our future.¡±

 Chapter 1073 Open-air Bath *

    Chapter 1073 Open-air Bath *¡¡¡¡Minutester, Miwa-nee and I concluded that topic of conversation. We agreed on what we were going to do so talking about it some more was just going to be a pointless drag and would only result in us overthinking more and more.


    Topletely dispel that heavy atmosphere, I stood up from the couch and checked on the boy that was peacefully sleeping on the bed before going back to Miwa-nee.


    ¡°What do you think about taking a bath with me, Miwa-nee?¡±


    Although I tried my best not to make it sound perverted, the woman in front of me blushed instantaneously.


    She then instinctively crossed her arms on her chest, covering her bountiful assets. Well, even if I was pressing on that earlier and we already had a lot of experience together, a woman¡¯s modesty would never cease to exist.


    Hearing that without proper decorum was just embarrassing, especially when we had just finished a serious conversation.


    With her eyes narrowing slightly, Miwa-nee responded, her lips lifted a bit to the side, ¡°A bath, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You said it yourself. This ce has an open-air bath. It¡¯s a waste not to try it¡­¡±


    Right. When she was telling me about this ce, she mentioned that. Even if it¡¯s just a simple log cabin with one room, there¡¯s another special feature for it that was advertised apart from the clear view of the scenery outside.


    An open-air bath that¡¯s directly connected to it.


    It might not be a natural hot spring but still, the experience would be close to it. Besides, it would be the first time in a while to share a bath with Miwa-nee.


    ¡°A-alright. Let¡¯s go and wake up Mino¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, Miwa-nee. Why don¡¯t we take one ourselves first? We can have him dip in itter¡­¡± Before she could walk back to the room, I hurriedly grabbed her, pulling her closer to me in the process.


    ¡°As I thought¡­ You¡¯re nning something else.¡± Looking at me as though I was a naughty child, Miwa-nee put a hand on her forehead.


    Nheless, she soon dropped it. With her lips drawing up an arc, she turned around and dropped her notion to get Minoru.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to make memories, right?¡± I whispered in her ears which made her body shudder in undeniable excitement. The earlier blush grew in deeper red as an erotic smile lined her lips.


    Following that, Miwa-nee sped my hand tightly and let me guide her there.


    -


    -


    Minutes soon passed and although we did dip ourselves first in the open-air bath, the situation quickly turned erotic.


    While I desired for her, Miwa-nee was the same. And that¡¯s proven over and over.


    At first, we tried washing each other¡¯s backs. But at both turns, our hands wandered freely.


    For Miwa-nee, after scrubbing my back with her soapden hands, she soon went to my chest and eventually, to my fully-erected cock that¡¯s only partly covered by a small towel.


    She easily took the towel off my waist, baring my whole erection to her. Without any hesitation at all, Miwa-nee reached for it and wrapped her fingers around it, stroking it with ease, covering it with the soap until it became coated by bubbles.


    Her sensual hands made sure not to give me pleasure but not enough to make me cum.


    That¡¯s why when we switched up our roles, I did the same for her.


    Starting from scrubbing her back clean, I gradually explored her whole body, thering it with soap bubbles. My naughty hands and fingers also finished their goals; fondling her soft, voluptuous chest, pinching her erect nipples, andstly, rubbing her slit and clit until her love juices became mixed with the soap.


    Using all the skills I umted for this moment, I made her climax once, winning this smallpetition of ours.


    As I watched her weakly grasp onto me as though she was asking for more, I carried her to the wide bath, dipping our bodies together.


    And that led us to the present. With the two of us naked under the bright, morning sky and while steam mostly covered our surroundings, I was now sitting at the rocky edge of the bath, my legs wide open.


    In front of me, while half of her body was dipped inside the warm bath, Miwa-nee¡¯s fingers wrapped tightly around my shaft to hold it in ce as she gobbled half of my length in her slimy mouth. She¡¯s sucking me eagerly as though she wanted revenge for what happened earlier.


    The feeling of her lips sliding up and down as well as her tongue doing its work, licking my sensitive spots were enough to send me reeling in undeniable pleasure.


    If not for me holding it in, I already came twice over¡­


    But I better not do that yet¡­ We¡¯re not in the main course yet.


    I reached for her slightly wet hair covering half of her face and tucked it behind her ears.


    Mhm¡­ She¡¯s still as beautiful as ever.


    ¡°Miwa-nee, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± I called out to her, pulling her up from the bath.


    Although a little reluctant at ending it without me cumming from her mouth, she rose from the bath and stood naked in front of me. Her beautiful figure glistened from the ray of sunlight that managed to reach this ce.


    As I reveled at her enchanting figure, Miwa-nee walked forward and pushed on my chest, letting me fall down the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re always unfair, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Miwa-nee said as she gradually left the bath and stood in front of me, her sacred ce in full view.


    I found the urge to raise my body and sucked on it. But before I could do so, Miwa-nee lowered herself down and sat on my erection. As she started to rub herself on it, Miwa-nee leaned down and kissed me.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not going to be unfair this time, Ruki¡­ Don¡¯t move¡­ Let me do this for you.¡± As soon as she said this¡­ Miwa-nee lifted her butt slightly, grabbed my erection, and stood it upright before pressing it on her entrance.


    As we both watched the head of my cock gradually disappear inside her¡­ the door to this bath suddenly opened¡­


    While rubbing his eyes as though he had just woken up, Minoru stood there. Perhaps because of the steam, the boy failed to see us right away and so¡­ while Miwa-nee somehow froze from continuing to fully sit down on me, Minoru¡¯s voice reached us, ¡°Mama, Ru-nii? Are you here?¡±

 Chapter 1074 Cheer up

    Chapter 1074 Cheer up¡¡¡¡Upon seeing and hearing Minoru, Miwa-nee¡¯s insides involuntarily tightened, squeezing me to the point that I deemed impossible to pull out of her. Furthermore, I also instinctively held onto her hips, pulling her down at the same time as I thrust upwards, lodging myself deeper into her.


    When Miwa-nee felt that, she quickly covered her mouth as a muffled moan rang out from her lips before immediately casting a scolding gaze on me. However, her expression was too erotic to pass up.


    I took the chance to get up, wrap my arms around her back, and pressed my lips on hers before sliding us back inside the water.


    Although she was resisting outwardly, her hips wiggled as Miwa-nee tried to feel more how deep I am inside her.


    In the end, she copsed on my shoulder, making it easy for me to carry her down without pulling out.


    Obviously, I was worried about Minoru too. But thanks to the steam that made it hard for him to see the interior clearly, we got the chance to move, preventing the boy from seeing us in this delicate position.


    Though he wouldn¡¯t have any idea what¡¯s going on, he¡¯d be filled with questions and curiosities. We could answer him using vague words but as much as possible, it¡¯s better for him not to be exposed to this kind of situation yet.


    Not at this age, at least.


    I mean, I was also unaware of almost everything sexual when I started stealing girls left and right¡­ It¡¯s only thanks to the lessons during middle school and the senior girl that I stole during my 2nd year, who pushed us to be in a more intimate situation. Through her, I became aware that I could do more than just a kiss to reinforce the fact that I stole them from their boyfriends.


    Perhaps if I didn¡¯t encounter her, it would take a long time before I realized that.


    Anyway, although we sessfully retreated inside the bath, it issued a sshing sound.


    With that, Minoru was finally certain that we were here. As the sound of his little footsteps echoed in our ears, Minoru called on us again, even revising the way he called me.


    ¡°Mama, Papa Ru-nii?¡±


    At this point, both Miwa-nee and I already somehow cleared our heads¡­ Thanks to the warm water, I guess?


    As we both didn¡¯t want to continue ignoring the boy, I shifted Miwa-nee¡¯s position, turning her around and letting her back rest on me while I kept a tight hold around her navel.


    Doing that allowed her to face the iing boy and called on him amidst the cloudy steam of the bath.


    ¡°Baby, we¡¯re here¡­ Follow my voice.¡± Miwa-nee subdued her erotic voice as much as possible. However, if one would listen closely, she¡¯s already on the verge of losing it again. Furthermore, she guided one of my hands down to her sacred ce. Not to rub her but to press right above it.


    This way, she¡¯s wordlessly telling me to make a move, albeit slowly. My hand pressing on it would prevent me from identally slipping out of her and at the same time, I could support her body while I move.


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Miwa-nee?¡± While the boy was still a distance away from us, I whispered to her as I did an initial thrust.


    ¡°Aahh¡­ Don¡¯t ask me now. You¡¯re the one who doesn''t want to pull out¡­ Finish what we started, alright? I¡¯ll be handling Minoru.¡±


    How will she do that, I wonder? But in any case, let¡¯s not point out that she made it impossible for me to pull out. And like she said, we already started¡­ It¡¯s not like this was the first time I was put in a difficult situation. I could manage to make her feel good and at the same time, get the same amount of pleasure.


    ¡°Keep it quiet then, Miwa-nee¡­ We don¡¯t want Minoru to hear your moans, right?¡± I whispered once more before nibbling on her ear. Following that, I pulled her even closer, enduring the umting heat from the bath and what our bodies were producing.


    ¡°¡­ I know, you don¡¯t have to remind me.¡± Miwa-nee bit her lips as she braced herself for what was toe.


    And after making sure that we were bothfortable in this position, I started moving my lower body, thrusting in her as slowly as possible.


    By the time Minoru¡¯s visage emerged from the hazy steam, Miwa-nee and I had already regted our pace which allowed us to continue doing what we were doing while Miwa-nee let Minoru join us in this bath.


    Naturally, the boy tried looking for me¡­ So I lifted my body a bit, showing myself from behind Miwa-nee.


    The boy only thought I was hugging his mother tightly. He even giggled innocently as he stated how close his Mama and new Papa became.


    Upon hearing that, I could only apologize to the boy in my head¡­ And surely, that¡¯s the same for Miwa-nee.


    When Miwa-nee had him go near the faucet where he should wash his body with the soap ¨C Miwa-nee already taught him how to take a bath alone ¨C we both used that chance to finish what we were doing.


    While leaning outwards to watch over Minoru, I remained behind her, pounding her as hard as I could. Even if the boy wondered where the pping sounds came from, I endeavored to finish right there before he returned and joined us.


    Miwa-nee also helped by moving at the same time as me while one of her hands reached for my butt and pressed on it, making me balls deep inside her at all times.


    I admit. That¡¯s rather dangerous and we¡¯re both at fault right there. So instead of ming each other, the two of us agreed not to talk about it as we focused the rest of our bath time on Minoru.


    It¡¯s really hard to do it when there¡¯s a kid around, right? Must¡¯ve been hard for parents who wanted their alone time. They had to be discreet at all times.


    -


    -


    Around thirty minutester, the three of us finished our bath, refreshed.


    Satisfied? Partly.


    I mean, I actually nned to do it at least twice with Miwa-nee¡­ One time in the bath and another while we¡¯re looking at the scenery outside.


    Yeah¡­ Admiring the scenery while making love will make this trip more memorable.


    But that¡¯s off the table now.


    Instead, the three of us sat down on that small balcony and spent the rest of our time in the cabin as a family of three while staring down at the beautifulndscapeid out before us.


    And while we¡¯re at that, I confessed to Miwa-nee that I was still bothered by the thought of her departure thising Monday.


    Upon listening to it, my lovely woman didn¡¯t say anything and just hugged me tightly, easing my mind into thatfortable silence.


    Well, even after all the talk we had, it¡¯s just hard to easily ept it.


    How long will it be until I see her again?


    It¡¯s not the same case with Yue who I supported to go back to Tokyo¡­ While I was supporting that girl in her career, I was extremely worried about what that family would do to Miwa-nee when she confronted them.


    Even if she nned to talk to her soon-to-be ex-husband for a divorce, from how she described him, I doubt he¡¯d take it lightly¡­


    In the end, I¡¯m widely aware that there¡¯s really nothing I can do with my power except hope and ask my mother to help her.


    ¡°Alright, stop pulling the long face, Ruki. We¡¯re going home¡­ Let¡¯s not end this trip with you crying on me.¡± Cutting me off from my overthinking habit, Miwa-nee lifted my head and showed her most beautiful smile, devoid of any worries and filled with hope for our future.


    As though copying his mother, Minoru ced his small hand on my cheek and said while showing a wide, innocent, and encouraging grin, ¡°Cheer up, Papa.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Let¡¯s go home with only happy memories.¡± I nodded as I gently patted Minoru¡¯s head, my lips breaking into the same smile as him.

 Chapter 1075 Next Step

    Chapter 1075 Next Step¡¡¡¡At exactly noon, after resting and eating the lunch Miwa-nee preparedst night, we changed back to our hiking gear and checked out of the cabin.


    Even if descending the mountain was supposed to be easier than climbing it, being in full gear at all times was more than just being careful. It¡¯s something that most hikers tend to observe. While some only treated climbing a mountain as some kind of achievement or one entry to cross on their wishlist, those who took the hobby seriously would like for everyone to not put themselves in danger by doing just whatever they wanted.


    Well, that¡¯s something I heard from Miwa-nee. And it wasmon sense to agree to it


    Although there¡¯s nothing interesting that happened on our way down the mountain, we did stop for a moment to check on the two girls we left earlier.


    They¡¯re actually still at the same rest stop.


    The injured girl, Sara, was sleeping on the same bed, wet cloth on her head while her foot¡¯s bandage was redone to keep it in ce properly and prevent her from moving it identally.


    Shiina was at her side, yawning as she flipped some kind of guide pamphlet over and over. She¡¯s clearly bored but she couldn¡¯t just leave her friend there.


    Andstly, Sara¡¯s boyfriend, who I had already forgotten the name of, had returned. But instead of his earlier confidence, he looked like a beaten dog while sitting in a corner, not daring to approach Sara''s bed. Most likely, he got into an argument with Shiina once again and he had no words to rebut.


    Another show of his pathetess.


    ording to Shiina, they were advised not to move the girl hastily. They were told to wait until her fever subsided.


    It was deemed serious enough that they might need to put a cast on it, depending on what¡¯s going to happen in a day.


    Because of that, they already gave up the chance to climb the peak. And Shiina med everything on that guy.


    It¡¯s the result of poor nning and theck of decisiveness from the guy. Had he carried the girl back to the foot of the mountain when she got injured, they wouldn¡¯t be stuck there.


    Two hourster, the car stopped in front of our house. And as soon as the engine was turned off, Akane and Kana emerged from the front door, weing us back.


    With Minoru falling asleep once again during our ride back home, I carried the boy in my arms as I approached the two girls.


    Akane looked at Minoru dotingly while Kana¡¯s doting eyes were focused solely on me. The former took the boy in my arms and went ahead inside while thetter jumped in my arms as soon as it got freed.


    Even if I was still wearing thick clothes, the girl didn¡¯t even hesitate to bury her face in my chest.


    ¡°Ruki, I missed you¡­¡± Kana lovingly whispered as she raised her head and parted her lips to wait for a kiss.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Me too.¡± I swiftly answered before giving her what she wanted.


    And while I doted on my adorable Kana, Miwa-nee passed by us and pinched Kana¡¯s cheeks. ¡°With how adorable this girl is¡­ I can see why you can¡¯t resist.¡± She said before continuing inside while carrying one of the backpacks.


    When Kana heard that, her face quickly turned as red as an apple as she once again buried her face in my chest. A few secondster, she reluctantly took a step back and went inside.


    The way she ran back inside was too cute. If someone saw her like that, they would probably fail to recognize her as someone older than me and Akane.


    ¡°I could dote on herter¡­ For now¡­¡± I still have something to do.


    Seeing the backpack that Miwa-nee carried reminded me of it. Unloading everything we used from the car. It¡¯s my job as the man, right?


    Doing that for at most five minutes, I soon entered the house and found my father still sleeping on the couch. On the other hand, my mother was in the kitchen, mashing dough. She¡¯s probably about to make snacks for everyone.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± My mother asked as soon as she spotted me.


    And naturally, my answer was a swift nod. ¡°Mhm¡­ It was more fun than it was tiring. Besides, I¡¯m with Miwa-nee and Minoru. There¡¯s just no way I won¡¯t enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Great answer, baby boy.¡± My mother nodded approvingly and giggled before putting her focus back on the dough.


    I¡¯m wishing for her to stop calling me that but I guess that¡¯s wishful thinking on my part. In her eyes, I¡¯ll always be her baby boy¡­ I won¡¯t mind her calling me like that while we¡¯re inside the house but¡­ it will definitely be embarrassing if I run into her outside and she immediately calls me with that nickname. No matter how thick my face is, being called ¡®baby boy¡¯ at this age is just¡­ frightening.


    After I finished carrying everything inside, I ran up the stairs and into Miwa-nee¡¯s room to check on Minoru. Following that, I returned to our room to change.


    As though they predicted that I would be there, Akane and Kana were already waiting for me, my clothes for today¡¯s part-time job neatly prepared on the bed.


    To have thoughtful wives like these girls, I was once again reminded of how lucky I am¡­


    And so¡­ to repay them properly, I stripped in front of them¡­ Wait. That sounded wrong. But that¡¯s really what I did. I took off my hiking gear and returned to a normal shirt and shorts before taking them both in my arms.


    Akane smilingly said, ¡°See this, Kana-chan-senpai? If you start living here, you¡¯ll also be subjected to husband¡¯s constant spoiling.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Kana nodded continuously.


    Looks like, within half a day, the two had be even closer. Thinking back on the first time I brought the cute and shy girl here, Akane scared her off that she could only hide behind me.


    This is also progress, I guess?


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Akane? Are you trying to advertise the benefits of living here with me?¡±


    ¡°Why, yes, of course. Husband¡­ isn¡¯t that the next step? We¡¯re already letting everyone in our bed. Now I can¡¯t wait to have someone else here with me. That way, we can always team up to resist your teasing habit.¡±


    ¡°The next step, huh? That¡¯s nice. But even with the two of you, you won¡¯t be able to resist it.¡± As soon as I finished saying that, I began my attack, teasing them in any way possible.


    While Akane could resist to an extent, Kana easily sumbed to it before holding onto me tightly, her tears about to burst from her eyes. Upon seeing that, I immediately switched to doting on her¡­


    Well, I¡¯m also weak to their tears, am I not?


    Anyway, what Akane said wasn¡¯t possible at the moment and we could only see thating to fruition a year from now. At best, the girls could stay one or two days here without arousing suspicion from their parents¡­ But living here, only Akane got approval for that.


    Well, Shio could also live here. However, with her identity as our teacher, there still exists that risk of our close rtionship being exposed to our school. Besides, we already deemed that apartment as our love nest or our own ce as a couple.


    Maybe I could ask Nami¡¯s mother to let her stay with me for a night. It will be hard for the other girls though. Unless the excuse of sleeping over at a friend¡¯s house was epted by their parents, then that¡¯s doable.


    Maybe I could also ask Elizabeth¡¯s parents and watch her father seethe in rage when her mother gave her approval.


    In the end, it¡¯s still staying one night and going home the day after¡­ However, that¡¯s already many times better than only meeting at school or somewhere outside...


    After pampering the two girls for around thirty minutes, the time came for us to prepare again.


    I would first send Kana home before going to the Boxing Gym with Akane, meeting up with the other girls and starting the 9th day on my part-time job.


    Now that I think about it¡­ I haven¡¯t exchanged any messages with Coach Ayu this week¡­ It¡¯s not that I forget, Coach Ayu just refrained from sending me those reminders that she used to send¡­ Most likely, she¡¯s still affected by what happenedst week¡­

 Chapter 1076 Really?

    Chapter 1076 Really?¡¡¡¡Because I still have a little bit of time before the actual part-time job, I decided to send Kana home to the station near her house. Her excuse was to stay overnight with a female friend. That¡¯s why it would be problematic for her if I walked her to their house. And because of the same reason, it¡¯s also bad to take that as a chance to introduce myself to them¡­


    In any case, Kana was already overjoyed just by that fact.


    From our house up to the train, she remained glued to my arm while exuding her jovial mood that quickly infected me.


    In this way, even though we didn¡¯t talk a lot during the ride, just knowing that we were next to each other brought us great memories to look back at.


    Well, my decision to do that was also partly because I was worried that she¡¯d be too flustered by being alone on the train. And the other part was just me trying to extend my time with her.


    It was kinda cut to less than a day because of my trip with Miwa-nee. Even if she said that sleeping together at night and the way I spoiled her today was enough for her, I was probably the one unsatisfied with how I got to treat her.


    I got scolded when I told her that, obviously. But then Kana just put on her mature self again, scolding me further while pampering me at the side.


    That¡¯s the second time I got pampered today, huh? Am I getting too emotional now?


    No. Probably not too much¡­ I could look at myself and identify what¡¯s making me act like that, after all. But the problem is¡­ I¡¯m not even trying to suppress those thoughts. And actually, it¡¯s leaning towards the right course of action rather than letting myself bottle it up in my chest or to the back of my mind.


    In any case, everything was resolved right away. Miwa-nee and Kana made sure that they were.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t need to ask this but¡­ can you go home by yourself?¡± As soon as we got off the train, I pulled Kana to a corner and asked.


    It¡¯s intentional. I wanted to see her acting cute one more time before we separated.


    And sure enough, I wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    With pouty lips and puffed-up cheeks, the cute and shy girl lightly hit my chest, showing how upset she was from my question.


    ¡°Bad boy¡­ I¡¯m not a child. I had just given you a lecture, remember?¡±


    ¡°You sure did. But I always love to tease you as well, remember?¡±


    Upon hearing that, she got hit by a realization. And then her hits intensified to the point that it¡¯s starting to hurt a little. However, momentster, Kana abruptly stopped as she shifted her arms to my back, hugging me as tight as she could, ¡°Really a bad boy, you don¡¯t know when to stop with your teasing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help it when my Kana is too adorable.¡±


    ¡°Too adorable to tease, you mean.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°At least deny it!¡±


    Kanapleted the sentence and I shamelessly agreed. And because of that, her hits returned, making us an attraction for the other passengers.


    While letting her do that, my arms made their move, scooping her up in my arms. When Kana felt her body lifting off the ground, she instinctively held onto me by circling her arms around my nape.


    In this position, I lowered my head and took her lips in a long, passionate kiss.


    -


    -


    ¡°Now then. I think I still have a bit of time¡­¡±


    After separating from Kana and riding the train back home, I checked my phone for the time and any messages that might be important.


    Obviously, my girls¡¯ messages were the most important ones but there¡¯s one message that got my attention¡­


    Ishida-senpai¡¯s message.


    It¡¯s a short text message. And it was sent just a few minutes before I watched Kana walk out of the station.


    ¡°Are you free?¡±


    Although it¡¯s only a three-word question, I could somehow understand her thinking process from the way she worded it.


    Ishida-senpai failed to restrict herself from messaging me ¨C she wanted me to be the one to make a move on her, after all. Or if not that, she¡¯s just being cautious not to be seen by me as someone craving my attention. And by sending that, the girl didn¡¯t get her hopes up that I would be free at this time.


    Luckily for her¡­ Her ce was on the way home.


    And so, while I sat back down on the train, I replied to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ming to your house.¡±


    With how direct that was, I could imagine the girl scrambling to her feet upon reading it.


    But hey, that¡¯s my intention.


    Not even a minuteter, Ishida-senpai¡¯s reply came.


    ¡°What kind of drug are you on? I only asked if you¡¯re free. I didn¡¯t invite you!¡±


    She used an exmation mark. Looks like I was spot on with my prediction. Somehow, I¡¯d like to see how panicked she was upon reading my messages.


    Uh¡­ After teasing Kana, now it¡¯s Ishida-senpai¡¯s turn, I guess?


    As I naturally broke a smile, I typed in my reply still imagining the usually upright senior holding her head in a mess.


    ¡°I know, senpai. I¡¯m stilling though. Senpai can turn me away at your gate or invite me in, your choice.¡±


    And after saying that, I sent an audio recording, letting her hear the announcement made by the train conductor stating the name of the next station.


    ¡°You¡­ Howe you¡¯re already on the train?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Once I sent that, I stuffed my phone back in my pocket and resisted replying to her again.


    After fifteen minutes, I got off the train near Ishida-senpai¡¯s house.


    Since it¡¯s the same crowded area as before, I had a little harder time navigating through the crowds who were enjoying their weekend.


    Nheless, I still managed to push through. I even passed by a donut shop, buying half a dozen of them just so I wouldn¡¯te to her house empty-handed.


    Well, I could also use a sweet while I spend time with her. Also, normally in courting, it¡¯s necessary to bring gifts, right? Maybe I could apply that to this. Not that I¡¯ming to see her this time to court her. I only have less than an hour to spare, after all. This is just a simple visit of a junior to his senior.


    Right?


    After spotting the City Hall and the Library from a distance, thendmark close to Ishida-senpai¡¯s huge-ass house, I stopped for a moment to check on her new messages.


    Also, to make sure that she¡¯s at home. I forgot to ask her earlier.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of messages for the short time that I didn¡¯t reply to her.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out thatment upon seeing the 20+ unread messages from Ishida-senpai.


    I opened it to check what she said¡­ However, most of them were stickers of an angry white female cat with her arms crossed right after herst text message that said ¡®Shameless junior! Reply if you¡¯re reallying!¡¯


    Mhm¡­ That¡¯s cute of her.


    Well, looks like I got my answer even without asking her, she¡¯s at home, pacing about and not knowing what to do with this sudden visit of mine.


    As anticipation rose in my head, I typed in my reply and sent it before continuing to enter their street.


    However, before I could make my turn, I spotted someone I recognizeding from the opposite direction I came from.


    And no, it¡¯s not one of my girls. But the one guy who quit the Literature Club after I stole his girl¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s here to see her? Is he pushing his chances on Ishida-senpai now?¡±


    Right. It¡¯s Goto Kenji.

 Chapter 1077 Are you invited as well?

    Chapter 1077 Are you invited as well?¡¡¡¡¡°Senpai, is that you?¡± Even before the guy could notice me, I raised my hand and called out to him in a loud voice, enough for those who were close to us to turn their heads and wonder who¡¯s the idiot being loud in this already noisy area.


    Ignoring all those, I walked over to him, acting like a very amiable junior.


    However, as soon as he saw me approaching, the guy instinctively took a step back before a vein could be seen popping on his forehead.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Onoda. Stop calling me in a familiar way.¡±


    ¡°Why is that, senpai? Don¡¯t we have a shared bond?¡±


    ¡°What bond?¡±


    ¡°Like this¡­¡± I stretched my arm and reached for his shoulder. The same shoulder that I squeezed back when he confronted me in front of Ishida-senpai. However, I failed to grab it. Goto Kenji retreated as quickly as a scared rabbit. Most likely, he instantly remembered that instance. His face twitched a bit as though he was also remembering the pain of that day.


    ¡°Senpai, isn¡¯t that rude? You asked me and now that I¡¯m going to show you, you retreated. Anyway, enough about this. Looks like you dressed up for something. Gonna visit someone, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Kuhh¡­ Why do I need to tell you? Get out of my way, will you?¡± As indignance filled his head, the guy gritted his teeth and tried to shove me down by pushing on my chest.


    Although I could resist the force he used, I intentionally used that to send me a few steps backward before acting as though I was hurt. ¡°Argh¡­ What did I do to you, senpai?¡±


    When those close to us saw him doing that and heard my words, they started whispering, ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s that dude doing to his junior? Is he a bully?¡±


    That and other words pinning him as an aggressor quickly filled our ears making Goto Kenji¡¯s face darken.


    ¡°Y-you! I¡¯m not bullying him! I¡¯m asking you to move!¡±


    ¡°Asking him to move? Did you have to shove him like that? Look¡­ Are you okay?¡± One woman answered him and then went over to me. She looked like one of those uptight officedies who often hide their fierce side beneath a smile.


    Although I had my doubts whether she had the best intention when she started feeling up my chest, I let it slide just to make the guy in front of me miserable.


    Not that I nned to do this. I just capitalized on how he¡¯s reacting to my mere presence. Oh, and a few words.


    Furthermore, I¡¯m still curious why he¡¯s here.


    ¡°Y-yes, thank you, Miss. I¡¯m sure senpai didn¡¯t mean to do this. It¡¯s my fault, I guess?¡± I answered and defended him.


    However, it looks like I was wrong with employing this woman¡¯s help.


    Instead of epting my words, she even pressed further on my chest and furled her brows before switching her gaze to Goto Kenji whose expression was already scrunched up in an ugly way. ¡°How is this your fault? Surely, it¡¯s his!¡±


    ¡°No! It IS his fault!¡± He screamed back and pointed at me. But that only made the woman believe that he was just pushing the me on me.


    She stepped forward and confronted him in my stead. ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t want to apologize, huh? What kind of senior are you? Are high school kids these days like this?¡±


    At this point, I started distancing myself from the woman. Even if she¡¯s doing that in the name of helping me, my body is exclusively for my girls, you know? I¡¯m afraid she might return and feel me up again.


    Though I could easily push her away, everything that happened would be thrown back at me if I antagonized her.


    We now had some audiences so I had to keep the act and end it in a way that would stop this from escting. I still have questions to ask!


    ¡°Miss, please stop. It¡¯s fine now. Senpai didn¡¯t mean it, I¡¯m sure. We just didn¡¯t agree on something.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, the woman quickly turned around and heaved a sigh of relief before her fierce expression was reced by a gentle smile. ¡°I see. If that¡¯s what you say¡­ I¡¯ll stop meddling. But are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±


    She tried to step closer again to check my chest, but this time I hurriedly covered it and prevented her from reaching. ¡°Yes. Thank you for your help, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Anytime.¡± Although she momentarily looked like she¡¯s regretting not being able to touch me again, the woman kept her gentle expression before walking away.


    However, before doing so, she eyed Kenji who¡¯s still in the process of not knowing whether to react to her earlier words or not.


    And with her departure, the onlookers also returned to what they were doing, moving past us.


    At this point, I walked to the guy and patted his shoulder. ¡°Senpai, snap out of it. It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Y-you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you going to shout again? Want a repeat of what happened?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ No!¡± While bearing his ugly mug, the guy slinked out of my grasp and started walking away. His face was red from anger or embarrassment but the direction she was traversing remained the same.


    The street where Ishida-senpai¡¯s house is located.


    And so, even if he managed to get some distance from me, I quickly caught up and started walking by his side.


    ¡°Senpai, seems like we have the same destination. Did Ishida-senpai invite you as well?¡± I asked in a tone as though I was saying ¡®You too, huh?¡¯


    But while the girl asked if I was free, she never really invited me to go. So, it¡¯s a lie to squeeze out the truth from this guy¡¯s mouth.


    As I expected, Kenji instantly stopped, which put me ahead of him for a few steps before I looked back to check his reaction.


    Apart from disbelief, the guy was showing signs of fear. Perhaps it¡¯s the kind of fear pointed specifically to one thing. That, like Kana, I also got my hands on Ishida-senpai.


    Although it¡¯s not wrong, that guy was trying to digest it and deny that possibility.


    Around half a minute in that state, Kenji eventually gathered his wits and managed to utter a question. His tone is interrogative.


    ¡°W-why? Why are you invited by her?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I put on a shameless smile and shrugged my shoulders before lifting the box of donuts in front of me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Do you care to guess?¡±


    Ishida-senpai¡¯s house was only a few dozen steps away from us so his eyes alternately looked at the mansion and me as sweat poured down on the side of his face.


    He¡¯s afraid to put out a guess so¡­ all he did was stare at me and shake on his boots.


    ¡°I see¡­ You won¡¯t y, huh? Well then, it looks like I¡¯m the only one invited. See you, senpai.¡± I turned around and resumed my walk but I kept my senses open, making sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to tackle me; if that¡¯s what he was nning.


    Soon enough, I reached the gate of the Ishida Household. Waiting right at their front door, Ishida-senpai who was in her casual clothes angrily stomped her feet towards me¡­ ¡°You shameless¡ª¡±


    She¡¯s about to say something but failed to finish it when she saw Kenjigging behind me before muttering, ¡°What is he doing here?¡±

 Chapter 1078 Inside Ishida-senpais House Again

    Chapter 1078 Inside Ishida-senpai''s House Again¡¡¡¡¡°Wait here. Let me get you something to drink. Also, let me put that on a te.¡± Ishida-senpai said while pouting slightly as she took the box of donuts from me before going in the direction of the kitchen.


    Having been invited inside her house, I found myself in the same living room. However, I wasn¡¯t alone here. While I sat on the same couch we used back then, Goto Kenji was sitting on a single couch at the side, looking rather confused at the turn of events.


    Right, I have to go back to what happened at the gate.


    Ishida-senpai only expected me toe since I told her I would. And that¡¯s why despite appearing rather angry when I showed up earlier, she actually failed to contain her smile hidden beneath that fa?ade.


    On the other hand, Goto¡¯s appearance here was truly unannounced.


    When she asked him why¡­ he answered that he was here for their schoolwork. Yet, it¡¯s so easy to notice that he¡¯s lying. His tone, his bodynguage and everything used to determine someone¡¯s state of mind all pointed to that conclusion.


    He¡¯s definitely here thinking that Ishida-senpai would still give him a nce after everything that happened. He¡¯s having a daydream.


    Furthermore, the guy shouldn¡¯t have known the location of her house. For Kenji to know about it, it¡¯s either someone told him or he found out by himself; by stalking her or other means.


    The reason she didn¡¯t send him away was that she wanted to protect my secret. And perhaps, she didn¡¯t want him to know about our budding rtionship.


    Well, this was fine too. And it¡¯s a great thing I chose toe. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know that he¡¯s trying to chase after her again.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I¡¯m going to help, senpai.¡± After a minute of acting like a behaved child on the couch, I stood up and announced loudly.


    ¡°You. Rumi said to wait here!¡± The guy instantly reacted, standing up in haste to prevent me from going. However, with our distance, he failed to even reach me.


    ¡°I heard her. I just want to help, alright? I¡¯m the junior here. Besides, I don¡¯t need you to police me here.¡±


    After dismissing him like this, I left him behind and approached the door to the dining room.


    However, before I could open it and leave the room we were in, he shouted again, ignoring the fact that this wasn¡¯t even his home.


    ¡°Why are you here?! Does Kana know that you¡¯re visiting Rumi on a weekend?!¡±


    Really, there¡¯s a pathetic Ken earlier this morning, and now another ¡®Ken¡¯ was acting this pathetic. Is their shared name directly rted to that trait?


    In any case, I don¡¯t feel like answering him but to shut him down¡­ a good p is in order.


    ¡°Senpai, I¡¯m here to fill in the shoes you left behind, you know? It¡¯s for the Cultural Festival.¡± Although that¡¯s a lie on my part, it¡¯s the most usible answer if I would go along with Ishida-senpai¡¯s intention to keep what¡¯s really happening between us to him. ¡°And since you mentioned Kana, I had just sent her home beforeing here. She slept at my cest night, by the way.¡±


    ¡°W-why¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m her boyfriend, remember?¡°


    Ending that while sporting a gloating expression, I didn¡¯t wait for the guy toe up with a desperate or rageful response. I left him behind in the living room and quickly closed the door behind me. Hopefully, he¡¯d take that as a chance to run away. But if not then I would probably need to deliver another bout of ps to his face. Without jeopardizing what Ishida-senpai was trying to do, of course.


    Nheless, there¡¯s still the possibility that the guy would try to spy on us. If that¡¯s the case then¡­ he¡¯s going to dig arger hole for himself to fall on. And hisnding won¡¯t be sweet.


    Continuing to the kitchen, I knocked first to announce my arrival. At least, I didn¡¯t want her to feel rushed in my attempts to get closer to her. Acting cordially at this point was a lot better to make her heart aflutter more than it needs to be. Since I¡¯m already invested in making her fall for me, I¡¯ll make it so Ishida wouldn¡¯t feel like she made a wrong choice. Besides, this is her house. It¡¯s only normal to behave.


    Not like I could say the same thing to Elizabeth¡¯s house more than a year ago.


    Anyway, as soon as the sound of my knocking was conveyed, I heard the faint sounds of footstepsing to the door. The soundproofing here must be good or bad depending on the importance of the room.


    ¡°I told you to wait, didn¡¯t I?¡± As expected, those were the first words that came out of her mouth upon opening the door. However, despite that, her expression was the opposite. She¡¯s restraining her lips from stretching to the side and biting it dearly as though she¡¯s afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself.


    Without pointing that out, I answered with a usual smile, ¡°You did. But senpai, I want to help you¡­ Moreover¡­¡± As I trailed my voice here, I gently pushed on the door which made her take a step back before I stepped inside the same room where we bonded the first time I was here.


    Following that, my free arm reached for her waist, preventing her from retreating further back.


    ¡°¡­ I want to be alone with you. It¡¯s impossible in that room.¡± I continued.


    And without waiting for her response, I slid my arm to her back and pressed it to pull her closer to me. As soon as I deemed it possible, I let go of the door and instantly wrapped her in my embrace, pressing her head on my shoulder.


    In this way, Ishida-senpai wouldn¡¯t be aware that Kenji, who moved in ordance with my prediction, had just emerged from the other door, this scene fully caught by his eyes as the door gradually closed behind us.


    Yep. I probably ended up jeopardizing Ishida-senpai¡¯s intentions this way¡­ But like I said, it¡¯s the guy¡¯s fault for trying to chase after me and see a glimpse of what¡¯s actually happening.


    Whether he was going to stomp his way toward her in rage or not, I stopped caring anymore as my focuspletely shifted to the girl in my arms.


    I could hear her heart beat so fast at the same time as her arms copied mine, answering my embrace.


    A few secondster, her muffled voice reached my ears.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±


    It¡¯s a question. True. However, she already knew the answer to that¡­ She just wanted to hear it from me.


    ¡°I miss you, senpai. Do you miss me too?¡± I gently brushed her smooth, silky hair before pressing gently on her back.


    ¡°W-who will miss you?¡±


    ¡°Ouch. And here I am hoping that you will also say yes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If you¡¯re not this shameless, I will probably say yes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°But not today.¡± She then lifted her head a bit to make a face on me, her tongue peeking out cutely.


    Upon seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at it. She got me.


    ¡°Senpai, looks like you got a lesson on how to tease someone.¡±


    ¡°I picked it up from you, shameless junior.¡± She smugly dered before letting her face be buried in my chest once more.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m honored.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­¡±


    Hearing that shameless response, Ishida-senpai¡¯s delight from teasing me instantly deted. Sighing slightly at a loss.


    In any case, that onlysted momentarily. A few secondster, Ishida-senpai raised another question while still enjoying our situation.


    ¡°Hey, how long will you hug me? You do know he, Kenji, is waiting there¡­ He might just walk in on us.¡±


    Yep. She¡¯s really worried about that, huh?


    ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t do that.¡± I assured her which made her lift her head again, her eyes narrowed in a slight perplexity.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I just know.¡± Though my answer was swift, it was only because I knew¡­


    Knew that the guy was already standing before the door, trying to eavesdrop on our conversation.


    As if he could hear anything.


    I moved us a few steps away from that door before changing the topic and raising my own question.


    ¡°By the way, senpai. Why did you ask me if I¡¯m free? Is there an asion or something?¡±


    Right. Even if one of my guesses upon seeing her message was true, she must¡¯ve prepared something in case I say yes.


    I wonder what that is¡­

 Chapter 1079 Concern

    Chapter 1079 Concern¡¡¡¡Seconds passed without Ishida-senpaiing up with an answer. It¡¯s either she didn¡¯t really have any reason or the reason was something she found hard to tell me at this moment.


    We didn¡¯t have that much time. Even if that Kenji was only standing before the door, he¡¯d soon lose his patience. And surely, I didn¡¯t want her to be put in a situation where that guy would put her to question.


    That¡¯s why half a minuteter, I raised her head and stared directly into her eyes to get the answer to it.


    ¡°T-that¡­¡± Ishida-senpai quickly averted her gaze, afraid to prolong eye contact with me. But because of that, I understood¡­ This girl didn¡¯t have any excuse to call me out here. She¡¯s just trying her luck¡­


    Or that¡¯s how I interpreted it at this moment. It didn¡¯t matter anyway. It just so happened that I read her message when I was about to go home. And seeing that I had time to spare, I went here to see her.


    There¡¯s no need to pressure her. And because there¡¯s a nuisance, the best I could do was just to make herfortable before I leave.


    Obviously, I¡¯m not going to let that guy stay here and bother her more. Especially when I was aware of what kind of stunt he tried to pull before.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright, why don¡¯t we finish what you¡¯re preparing and go back to the living room?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ishida-senpai instantly turned her gaze back to me, her eyes widening in confusion. Surely, she¡¯s wondering why I didn¡¯t press her for an answer and changed the topic instead.


    I put on a smile and tilted my head a bit before releasing her in my embrace. However, even when I did that, the girl remained clutching at me.


    Her mouth opened and closed a few times before eventually lowering her head.


    ¡°Senpai, you don¡¯t need to push yourself. Whatever the reason, or even if there isn¡¯t one, I chose toe here to see you upon reading your message. I won¡¯t lie and tell you that I have nned toe here on my own ord. I decided to do so thanks to the timing of your message and the current favorable circumstances that allowed me to pass by here before my next appointment. As you know, I¡¯m a busy guy¡­ Which means, I can¡¯t stay for long¡­¡± I lifted her head once more and let her look at me as I revealed everything to her. ¡°If you¡¯re wondering, I have to go to my part-time job after this.¡±


    Digesting all that took her quicker than I expected. Although she appeared slightly bitter from knowing that my appearance here was just close to coincidence, she didn¡¯t let it upy her face.


    Ishida-senpai bit her lips and said, ¡°Right. You¡¯re too busy of a guy, yet you¡¯re wasting your time here with me. And did I hear about a part-time job?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m teaching the basics of boxing to kids or mothers who don''t have much free time for themselves. It¡¯s not really a secret but I never brought it up. Only my girls and now, you are aware of it.¡±


    Ishida-senpai nodded a few times as a satisfied smile peeked out from her lips. As for what triggered that, I could only put out a guess. Either she¡¯s happy to hear that I told her about my part-time job or because I didn¡¯t try to wriggle out of her questioning. Perhaps both.


    In any case, the girl soon stood on her toes, bringing her face closer to me.


    I thought she was going to kiss me but instead, I noticed that she was actually focused on my face as a whole.


    A whileter, her eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°You look tired. There are bags under your eyes. Have you slept properly?¡±


    This girl¡­ So, this is why she¡¯s staring that hard¡­


    I mean, the eyebags were negligible. They¡¯re already been there for a long time. But today, I really failed to get the right amount of sleep. Furthermore, I hiked up a mountain. Even if it seemed effortless on the outside, it still took some of my stamina ¨C not counting the workout I did with Miwa-nee in the bath.


    ¡°Oh, this? I woke up at three in the morning and just got back from hiking an easy mountain. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Though I said that as if they were negligible, that came as a shock to Ishida-senpai who instantly blurted that out as genuine concern filled her pretty face.


    ¡°I appreciate the concern but it¡¯s really fine, senpai. Now, let¡¯s go and finish this. That guy mighte over soon.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t change the subject. Are you trying to kill yourself?¡±


    ¡°Not in the slightest, senpai. Really, this isn¡¯t ¨C¡±


    ¡°Come here, I¡¯m going to give something to you.¡± Cutting me off from brushing her concern away again, the girl finally let go of me. However, she grabbed my hand and pulled me deeper into the kitchen.


    Since this room was as big as our living room, there were still a lot of things I hadn''t checked during my first visit.


    And this girl pulled me to a row of cabs, most of which had exquisite designs and ss windows to see what was disyed in them.


    After stopping right in front of something like a tea-making cab where cups, pots and different jars of tea leaves were located, the girl let go of my arm as she opened the ss door to reach for something.


    While she was doing that, I took the time to admire this exquisite cab and its contents. Shizu, Mina or Auntie Yayoi would be enlivened if they saw all of these pieces of tea paraphernalia and expensive-looking leaves.


    And since Ishida-senpai wasn¡¯t really a tea person, they¡¯re just gathering dust or seldom being taken out. What she was preparing for us was a pitcher of fruit juice, after all.


    ¡°Here. Take this home with you.¡± Having gotten what she reached for, the girl instantly handed it to me.


    It¡¯s a jar of tea leaves. And it¡¯s one of the most expensive-looking ones.


    ¡°Senpai?¡± I tilted my head as I clutched the jar, asking for an exnation.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You¡¯re always busy, right? I heard from Father. That tea is great for people who never had ¡®rest¡¯ in their vocabry. Take a cup every night and it will let you feel refreshed in the morning. I never had to take that since I¡¯m always getting a proper amount of rest so¡­ it¡¯s much better to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you but this is too much.¡±


    ¡°No. That is so I don¡¯t have to supply you with it every time you run out. Don¡¯t say anything else and take it home. I will be angry if you don¡¯t.¡±


    So, she cut off the choice to reject it. Anyway, the thought she put on this was extremely admirable¡­ She¡¯s looking after me, huh?


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to my precious senior. But how can I thank you for this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to¡­ I give that for ¨C¡±


    Predicting that she was going to say that, I immediately made my move. Obviously, I put down the jar first before pulling her in my embrace once more.


    While she was in the middle of speaking, I lowered my head, nting my lips on hers.


    Ishida-senpai froze for a few seconds, her eyes opened wide as her questioning gaze focused on me. However, as soon as I deepened our kiss; using my tongue and licking every corner of her mouth before sucking her lips, the girl gradually closed her eyes, savoring this moment.


    And through this kiss, I properly convey my gratitude for her concern. I truly appreciate it. Thinking about how the girl instantly went on finding a solution to what she noticed from me, I couldn¡¯t help but find that too lovely of her¡­


    Right. If this continues, before I can make her fall for mepletely, I might be the one to fall harder for her.


    ¡°Thank you, senpai,¡± I whispered after letting go of her lips.


    With her expression fully flustered, Ishida-senpai weakly nodded her head. ¡°N-next time, tell me if you¡¯re going to¡­ kiss me.¡±


    ¡°I will. I just can¡¯t help it this time. Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°N-no. I¡¯m just surprised.¡± She hurriedly shook her head before covering her face with her hands.


    Soon after that, she turned around and returned to the counter where the juice and the donuts were being prepared by her.


    I naturally followed her and helped her finish it. All the while, Ishida-senpai¡¯s reddened face hadn¡¯t subsided.


    Once we were done with it, I tried carrying the tray but the girl stopped me and told me to get my jar and follow her.


    At this point, I had already forgotten that Kenji might still be waiting before the door or whether he peeked inside why we were in front of the cab.


    He probably already left. The guy was nowhere in sight when I opened the door for the girl.


    And sure enough, upon returning to the living room, the guy was back at his feet, looking extremely ufortable.


    Did he see us or not?

 Chapter 1080 Spoiled

    Chapter 1080 Spoiled¡¡¡¡Ten minutester, despite looking ufortable, the guy never uttered anything regarding our rtionship. Most likely, he either didn¡¯t peek or he was afraid to be hit by the truth.


    Ishida-senpai wouldn¡¯t deny it if he asked. Moreover, I would even reinforce that. If that happened, his cheeks would be so swollen from multiple ps of truth that he would wish not to know about.


    That¡¯s why steering the conversation away from that saved him from further humiliation.


    However, that onlysts as long as that duration. The girl had already lost interest in their topic and ended it upon downing her ss of juice.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s all, right? Let¡¯s continue this talk in school. I still have some business with Onoda-kun here.¡± Ishida-senpai said in a rather dismissive tone, making the guy almost choke from swallowing back his next words.


    He looked like he still wanted to continue and steer it more to make herfortable enough to talk about other topics. Perhaps, more personal topics such as¡­ mending their previous ¡®friendly¡¯ rtionship before everything went down in the club.


    Unfortunately for him, Ishida-senpai¡¯s mind was already upied by something else.


    Yep¡­ Even if she was facing him in a conversation, I gradually stole her attention by sitting close to her and sneakily holding her hand outside of the guy¡¯s line of sight, ying with it as much as I could.


    At the moment, I was already sping it tightly, our fingers intertwined.


    She would asionally turn to me to tell me off by only ring at me. However, that¡¯s not really effective.


    Whether Kenji noticed that or not, I had no idea. But the guy pointed out that I was too close to Ishida-senpai a few times.


    It¡¯s ineffective. Instead of having me put a distance, Ishida-senpai voiced it out that I remain close to her else she didn¡¯t know whether I would be lost wandering in her house.


    That¡¯s a tant excuse, of course. I yed along with her and obediently pressed closer to the point that I could rest my head on her shoulder easily and sniff her wonderful scent.


    And seeing that made Kenji¡¯s face turn ugly. Too bad for him, he couldn¡¯t raise his voice at all.


    For one, this isn¡¯t his house. And two, he¡¯s trying to impress Ishida-senpai again. If he did something that would sour her mood, all his chances would be doomed.


    Not that he had any, to begin with.


    Actually, I was thinking of possible ways to kick him out of the house but Ishida-senpai beat me to it.


    With the girl¡¯s deration that she still had business with me, it would take a thicker face for him to say that he¡¯s going to stay regardless.


    The guy stood up awkwardly and alternately looked at us. After doing that for several breaths, he closed his eyes and exhaled before saying, ¡°I¡­ I see. I¡¯ll see you on Monday, Rumi.¡±


    He then started walking out of the living room. As the host, Ishida-senpai also stood up to see him off, leaving me behind in the living.


    I was still acting obedient so I didn¡¯t follow her.


    But because of how silent this house is, I managed to hear their conversation right at the front door.


    ¡°Rumi, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also¡­¡±


    ¡°Also what?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Never mind.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Take care then.¡±


    The pathetic guy tried to ask her but in the end, he still failed to finish his words.


    Given that it¡¯s so easy to guess what he meant by that, Ishida-senpai¡¯s response to him became lukewarm. It¡¯s as though she couldn¡¯t wait to send him away.


    And when I thought that was over, I heard Ishida-senpai¡¯s voice again,


    ¡°Oh. Right, Kenji. Can you note here unannounced? I don¡¯t know how you find out my address but I¡¯m not fond of having someonee over for a visit. Consider this the only time I will let you in when I haven¡¯t invited you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. But what about that guy?¡±


    ¡°I invited him. How many times do I have to repeat that? You¡¯re not part of the club anymore so¡­ there¡¯s no further business for us to talk to each other. I still see you as a friend so¡­ don¡¯t make me rethink that. Whatever happened to us before, I had long thrown that away. Sorry but that¡¯s all a mistake.¡±


    Ishida-senpai could also be this harsh, huh? All of that just meant one thing, ¡®Don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡¯


    I mean, she could really be angry for the guy showing up unannounced but she didn¡¯t do that. She even invited him in and talked to him as a ssmate and friend.


    That¡¯s how kind she was¡­ But like she said, it¡¯s already over.


    Perhaps if I continued to ignore her attempts to appeal to me, she would probably consider him.


    It¡¯s a lot better to get someone who¡¯s desiring you than push yourself to someone who has no interest, after all.


    I also couldn¡¯t be socent just because I already kissed her and we already had a stronger bond than before. If I could steal Nami from Ogawa or Satsuki from Sakuma, there¡¯s always the possibility that someone could steal a girl I hadn¡¯tpletely conquered yet from me.


    I¡¯m not an omnipotent being who can always be sure that everything will go my way. I¡¯m still even worried that my girls might be stolen by someone else. The reason why I¡¯m not thinking about that a lot is because my girls always assure me, in a not-so-obvious way, that it will not happen at all. And I trust thempletely.


    Anyway, less than a minute after hearing the closing of the door, Ishida-senpai returned to the living room.


    As soon as her eyes caught me, she stopped holding back and immediately made her way to me.


    Likewise, I immediately smiled at her and opened my arms to receive her.


    ¡°Shameless junior, can you¡­ spoil me before you leave?¡± The girl said as soon as she entered my embrace, pushing all of her weight on me.


    Having been in this situation many times over, my body naturally moved to make sure that she¡¯d be put in a mostfortable position.


    I didn¡¯t put her on myp. I just let her butt settle down next to me before I momentarily raised my body off the couch to change my position.


    I then lifted her legs on the couch, letting her stretch it out before slowly pushing her body down to let her lie on it.


    And since I didn¡¯t let go of her, my body soon followed her, lying at her side.


    In a way, I somehow caged her between the backrest of the couch and my body.


    ¡°What do you think, senpai? Will this be enough to spoil you?¡± I asked the girl as soon as we came face to face with only a few centimeters of the distance between our heads.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not what I¡¯m expecting but. I like this better, shameless junior. Make sure not to fall.¡±


    ¡°With you hugging me tightly, there¡¯s no way I will.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. There goes your tongue.¡±


    Ishida-senpai rolled her eyes and tried to avert her gaze. However, before she could do so, I pushed my face closer, taking her lips for a swift kiss.


    While her face gradually got the same red color as earlier, I replied, ¡°I¡¯m only stating the truth, senpai¡­¡±


    Whether she¡¯s affected by what she said to Kenji or not, I had no idea. But judging from howfortable she was in my arms, I guess that guy¡¯s irrelevant now. Furthermore, what upied my mind was to fulfill her request. To spoil her.


    Now that I think about it, am I still on the stage of courting her? Looks like we once again jumped a few steps.


    Well, as long as she¡¯s happy. Right?


    And just like this, for the next thirty minutes or so¡­ I spoiled the girl byying down next to her like this and sharing a kiss whenever we felt like it.


    Ah. We also talked about the club, of course. But that¡¯s only for the tenth of the time we spent together. We¡¯re mostly silent, feeling each other¡¯s warmth and listening to our ovepping heartbeats.


    It¡¯sfortable. And while she asked to be spoiled, it felt like I was the one who got spoiled instead. I got to rx my slightly exhausted body.


    Perhaps that was her true aim. After seeing my eyebags and even giving me a jar of expensive tea leaves, she also got me to rx with her.

 Chapter 1081 Permission

    Chapter 1081 Permission¡¡¡¡¡°Why didn¡¯t you take a nap?¡±


    Reading that message from Ishida-senpai minutes after I left her house, a smile was naturally drawn to my lips.


    Well, how could I sleep when I was busy trying to remember her natural scent? She smells a little different when she¡¯s in her uniform.


    Anyway, I was back on the train, making my way back to our house.


    I hadn¡¯t ounted for the jar of tea leaves so I had to go back and leave it there first. However, I already asked Akane, before going inside Ishida-senpai¡¯s house, to go ahead and bring my bag to meet up with the other girls.


    I really stretched my time there with Ishida-senpai. I also took into ount Goto Kenji¡¯s presence, after all. But for him to be kicked out in ten minutes or fifteen if I also counted the time Ishida-senpai went to the kitchen.


    Anyway, like always, Akane was already aware of Ishida-senpai. And even if she hadn¡¯t seen or talked to her yet, that diligent and admirable senior sometimes came up as one of the few I would talk about during our nightly sharing of our daily experience¡­ That¡¯s why she¡¯s already well-acquainted with Ishida-senpai even before I decided to court her.


    And when I revealed that to her, Akane gave me a funny look that said, ¡®I knew it woulde to that point. You yboy~¡¯


    Uhh¡­ I guess she already listed the girls outside ourplex rtionship that I often talked about as potential members.


    And if I had to guess, there were other names on that list such as Misaki, Otsuka-senpai, and maybe Itou as well.


    As for Eguchi-sensei and Sachi, Akane could guess that I wasn¡¯t that invested in either of the two¡­ However, if Eguchi-sensei remained that conscious whenever she was with me, it wouldn¡¯t take long for me to change my mind.


    Upon arriving home, I handed the jar of tea leaves to my mother who was still there with my father. She¡¯s confused, of course. But I didn¡¯t have that much time to talk anymore so I quickly left and returned to the station.


    In the close to half an hour of sitting there, I already messaged Akane and my girls that I¡¯m near. Furthermore, Coach Ayu who hadn¡¯t messaged me at all for the past week called me, asking why I wasn¡¯t there yet.


    Apparently, most of my students for the program were already there, eagerly waiting for their Onoda-sensei to start the ninth lesson.


    The call didn¡¯tst long. As soon as she heard that I was already on my way, Coach Ayu ended it¡­


    That made me suspect that the woman was avoiding me¡­ Or I was just reading too much into it.


    ¡°Ruki, here!¡± Waving her slender arms even while I was still a distance away from there, Yua¡¯s mood seemed to be at its highest. She had her asionally dorky smile that made her look like an airhead. In any case, even with her happily swaying sidetail and the attire she¡¯s wearing; abination of a crop top shirt on top of an undershirt and jogging pants, the girl still looked gorgeous that those who heard her voice all turned their heads on her.


    As expected of a model¡­


    Copying her, the other girls who also started to see me approaching them all waved happily.


    From what I gathered from the few seconds that I observed them from afar, two of them were standing in front of everyone, bragging about something.


    And those two were none other than Elizabeth and Miho.


    Yep. Most likely, they¡¯re bragging about their recent experience. For Elizabeth, my visit to her house. And for Miho, her three days, four nights stay at our house.


    Anyway, since they had already seen me, I quickened my steps and reached them in less than a minute. They¡¯re still at the same fast food restaurant, taking the tables near the window. Yua¡¯s voice was just so loud that it pierced the ss¡­ or I just imagined that from reading her lips.


    Upon entering, I instantly went to their side where Yua pulled me down to sit next to her. And while she was at it, she unhesitatingly hugged my arm tightly before resting her head on my shoulder.


    I was about to say we have to go soon or Coach Ayu would scold me for beingte when she dered something.


    ¡°Ruki, I got permission to stay with you the night before my gig.¡±


    The girl said that cheerfully and positively while still sporting her dorky smile.


    Wait. The way she worded that was a little weird. Got permission? From who?


    No¡­ It¡¯s fairly understandable who gave it but I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around that sudden deration.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Look at you getting confused. My mom isn¡¯t a stranger to you, right? She¡¯s aware of who saved me back then¡­ And when I told her that we¡¯re dating and you¡¯re going to apany me to it, she didn¡¯t oppose it as much.¡± Yua exined. But the same as me, the other girls looked like they were hearing this for the first time.


    Elizabeth, who clearly was just bragging before I arrived, covered her mouth dramatically before saying, ¡°This princess cannot believe it. Yua must have used dark sorcery!¡±


    On the other hand, Yukari muttered enviously, ¡°How nice, getting permission from your mother¡­¡±


    The other girls also reacted to it and while Miho looked like she was unaffected, she could also be seen gulping down and staring at Yua as though she¡¯s a tough opponent to beat.


    I mean, she sneaked out and coerced their housekeeper to keep quiet about her stay at my house, after all. She also couldn¡¯t openly ask for permission.


    ¡°She really gave you permission? Isn¡¯t she the strict type who won¡¯t even acknowledge my existence before?¡±


    Right. Although I couldn¡¯t recall as many of the instances where I got to see her mother and interact with her, the impression that she¡¯s like the temte of a stage mother. A supportive yet very strict.


    ¡°That¡¯s in the past! I¡¯m going back to being a model. She can¡¯t be that strict anymore. Besides¡­ I told her I won¡¯t take up any job if I can¡¯t get her permission to stay with you.¡±


    I see. So, sheced it with a threat¡­ This girl¡­


    I reached for her chin and turned her face to me. And while she was expecting a kiss, I flicked her forehead once.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a great way to negotiate, is it?¡±


    While clutching her forehead, Yua bit her lips and weakly nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Why don¡¯t I meet her before I take you home? That way I can ask for her permission myself.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    ¡°It will be bad if she suddenly hates me for influencing you to rebel against her, right? You know, in every negotiation, each side should at least attain amon ground.¡± I exined, pulling out a page from Mizuki¡¯s lessons. It¡¯s business-rted but it still works in this conversation.


    And while I was doing that, the other girls silently listened, some of them amusedly watching us, especially Sena, Akane, Yae, and Miyako.


    As for the others; Elizabeth, Yukari, Miho, and Aika, they¡¯re sipping their drinks while waiting for us to finish.


    ¡°I¡­ understand. I¡¯ll bring you to her the day before and I will being home with you.¡± Taking at least half a minute to digest my words, Yua eventually nodded in agreement.


    And right after doing that, she hit me with her puppy eyes while clutching my shirt.


    Helpless against that kind of attack, I sumbed and put my hand on top of her head, patting and caressing it before kissing the part of her forehead that I kissed.


    That should be the end of it and we should get going¡­ However, I noticed that, as though theymunicate telepathically, the other girls, except Miyako and Akane also put on the same expression. They¡¯re all asking to be pampered as well.


    These girls are forgetting that we¡¯re in a public ce, aren¡¯t they?

 Chapter 1082 Ninth Session

    Chapter 1082 Ninth Session¡¡¡¡Upon arriving at the Boxing Gym, even before we could go to change into our training outfits, I already noticed that, just like what Coach Ayu told me earlier, the enrollees in my program had their enthusiasm at the maximum.


    As soon as they spotted me emerging from the double door, Be it the children, the mothers or the five idiots, they all cheered upon my arrival as though they were weing a celebrity.


    And because of the resultingmotion, the other regr gym members looked at me funnily. Furthermore, the girls who arrived with me quickly distanced themselves, letting me bask in that mor alone. Laughing among themselves in one corner.


    Good thing, this wasn¡¯t a situation where I would be embarrassed. More than that, I was more confused as to what they had eaten to do this.


    Nheless, I yed along with what they were trying to pull. I scratched my cheek lightly and put on an embarrassed smile as I went over to where they were gathered.


    Walking forward to wee me was none other than the representative among the mothers and perhaps children, Ichihara-san.


    Ah. Right. I took a look at her registration and found out that her given name is Natsuha. Not that I¡¯m going to use that¡­ But going by the characters in her name, she seemed to be the one who named her daughter Koharu.


    They both contained a character from the four seasons. Summer and spring.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei, we¡¯re looking forward to yourst two lessons. It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s impossible to ask for an extension¡­ but we learned a lot. Especially our children.¡± With a vibrant smile on her lips, she voiced out what probably everyone wanted to say.


    Most of them were already in their training outfit and as always, the woman takes the cake when ites to who had the best figure among them.


    Uhh¡­ Looks like even if this was the ninth time seeing her ¨C eighth in that skin-tight outfit ¨C a brief moment where I couldn¡¯t help but admire her figure always happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that¡¯s the case, Ichihara-san. And I¡¯m honestly grateful for trusting a young man like me. Everyone persevered with the lessons and no one dropped out.¡± I bowed my head slightly in gratitude which resulted in more appreciative words from the other mothers and those kids.


    In any case, for her to say it like this, she¡¯s forgetting that she asked me to be her daughter¡¯s personal trainerst week. Or perhaps she¡¯s just ying along as well. She probably didn¡¯t tell the others that she made that kind of move. She¡¯d getpetition in trying to hire me, after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s because sensei made sure that it won¡¯t be as hard as the usual ones.¡± She answered and everyone nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Honestly, I also incorporated my own training regimen so¡­ you can say that I somehow personalized these lessons to fit those like me. Prioritizing small gains over an immediate result.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ Is that so? It¡¯s no wonder we adapted to it. The result is too clear to our eyes.¡± Ichihara-san intently stared at me, her eyes scanning me from head to toe. ¡°If it worked for you. Then surely, it will also work for everyone.¡±


    Well, for sure that¡¯s not for everyone. Some had a different reason for sticking to my program.


    Namely, the five idiots.


    Spying them at the back of the crowd of enrollees, I could see that they really followed my advicest week. They got a haircut and styled themselves differently than normal without being too excessive.


    Obviously, the result was a far cry from mine.


    Although they didn¡¯t transform into hunks right away, they at least managed to remove the tag ¡®losers¡¯ or ¡®nerds¡¯ on their backs. Whether they could get girls like that, I had no idea.


    At the moment, the five were looking at me with reverence. Maybe they¡¯re already treating my advice like a gospel they wanted to follow to the end. Who knows?


    ¡°You¡¯re overpraising me, Ichihara-san.¡± I acted a little embarrassed again, which made themugh once more. Seeing their usually confident Instructor acting differently than normal was probably a st.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to change, can I ask you to keep everyone in line in the meantime?¡± To prevent it from bing a non-stop throwing of ttery, I changed the subject and returned to my usual expression. I also gestured to my girls, who were still amusedly watching me, to follow me in.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Ichihara-san readily epted. She turned around and had them gather back to the area allocated for my program.


    Before walking to the changing room with my girls, I took a moment to search the surrounding area for one particr figure. However, I failed to see her¡­


    Coach Ayu wasn¡¯t around. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to ask Ichihara-san for that.


    I forgot to ask Sena about her earlier. Our conversation on the way here was focused on Yua¡¯s modeling gig thising week.


    Is she really avoiding me or just embarrassed to meet me? Either of the two, I must say¡­ I¡¯m definitely missing her presence here. No one was ring at me and acting annoyed at everything I do.


    -


    -


    Perhaps knowing that this was thest week of the program made them more enthusiastic than normal. A lot of them already had visible changes despite only taking lessons two times a week¡­


    And that¡¯s because they followed my instruction to continue the not-so-exhausting set of exercises to slowly build their stamina and muscles. As for the basics of boxing themselves, it alles down to jab, straight and footwork.


    There¡¯s also the fundamental skill of using one¡¯s whole weight in delivering a powerful punch. Although they couldn¡¯t use that kind of punch in an everyday situation, it could also be applied in other cases.


    As I walked to them one by one while I got them to maintain their stance, I praised those who were doing well and corrected those who weren''t. And when I saw someone already shaking from head to toe, I would let them take a break to calm their muscles down.


    Since we already went over every single lesson that I prepared for the past eight lessons, thest lessons now only consist of reviewing everything they learned and incorporating it into their bodies. This way, even after their lessons ended, they wouldn¡¯t forget the experience.


    I mean, there were those who, after a training program, would let loose with the liberating feeling of not doing the same set of exercises. What they learned would then slowly deteriorate into nothingness until they had to take up another program again¡­ it¡¯s like an endless cycle.


    Although not everyone was like that, their number was the majority.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice form, Madam. I can see that you¡¯re already ustomed to all this sweating.¡± Stopping by the area of the mothers, I also didn¡¯t hold back on giving praise.


    And as thedy heard that, she giggled shyly and said, ¡°It is as you say, sensei. My husband is also very happy to see me lose weight. But at the same time, he¡¯s scared I will punch him out of the blue.¡±


    I reacted with augh. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ amazing, madam. Please don¡¯t punch him though. He mighte here andin to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re funny, sensei. He won¡¯t. If he everes here, it will be to be your student.¡± The woman winked and those who heard our conversation alsoughed at it. Some even mentioned that they experienced the same thing.


    Well, as long as they¡¯re satisfied with the lessons.


    While all this was happening, my girls, who couldn¡¯t fit in the program anymore, we''re all looking on from the other side along with Sena.


    They all looked adorable as they longingly stared out while also doing the exercises. If not for maintaining my identity as the Instructor, I would instantly run to them and spoil them one by one or two by two.


    Just like this, the two hours of the ninth lesson quickly passed. However, until the end, I failed to see the shadow of Coach Ayu.

 Chapter 1083 What about another spar?

    Chapter 1083 What about another spar?¡¡¡¡When I dismissed my students, I went to Sena and the girls, instructing them just the same for the next thirty minutes.


    I was also in charge of overlooking Sena¡¯s training, the same as Coach Ayu. And because the girl was going to a training camp soon, I made it another agenda for today to see the current result of her practice after I revised some of those in her schedule to fit her style.


    This also gave me the chance to dote on Akane and the other girls, albeit stealthily because of the envious and curious eyes around.


    It¡¯s something I was missing to do every time I would lose the chance to do so because they opted out of my program to amodate the other enrollees.


    There¡¯s also the factor of seeing how adorable they were earlier. I would be restless if I didn¡¯t pamper and spoil them before the end of the day.


    I already confirmed that Coach Ayu was at her office so I got the time to look after my girls.


    Actually, a lot of other gym members or even some of my students already noticed how close I am to them. They even started wondering if they were all my girlfriends and I was just hiding that fact from Sena.


    Even though they¡¯re partly correct, I simply smiled away to avoid answering them. And that resulted in me being teased by them.


    After receiving a punch through the mitts, I raised a question to the girl in front of me, ¡°Alright, Sena. What about another spar?¡±


    ¡°E-eh? Spar, you say? Isn¡¯t it just you toying with me?¡± The girl pouted cutely as she delivered another destructive punch. The crisp sound of her gloves hitting the boxing mitts echoed in our surroundings and almost blew me away had I not prepared for it.


    For this girl to be this cute and deadly at the same time, I would be sleeping on the floor if I failed to catch it.


    The other girls, except for Akane, who were now resting on the side and watching me train Sena got their mouths turned into ¡®O¡¯ shape. They¡¯re amazed at how much power that punch had.


    ¡°Not really, I¡¯m only doing that to you when we¡¯re on the bed.¡± As I endured the ringing pain in my arm, I teased the girl instead of responding seriously.


    And as soon as she heard that, the girl¡¯s nose red in anger and embarrassment before delivering another punch. Abination this time.


    Furthermore, she stopped aiming at the mitts and went straight to my body instead. ¡°You pervert¡­ I¡¯m happy to hear that but not during the training, idiot Ruki!¡±


    Despite shouting all of that, it got drowned out by the sounds created by the impact of her punches.


    She somehow returned to her previous style of aggressive boxing,pletely neglecting her defenses.


    And due to that, I got the opening to stop her.


    Putting my put inside her zone, I then pushed my body forward, almost colliding with her.


    And while she was about to lose her bnce, one of my arms made a punching motion while the other swiftly reached her back, preventing her from tumbling back.


    Before the bulky mittens could hit her face, I stopped it but the resulting wind blew her fringes away, showing her shiny forehead. Furthermore, because I supported her, I easily pulled her close to me to the point that her breasts pressed firmly on my body. Given that she¡¯s using a padded sports bra, the softness wasn¡¯t that pronounced.


    I still enjoyed it though.


    ¡°Look at you losing your cool, should I revise your training exercises again?¡± I smirked at the girl who¡¯s now sulking with her cheeks puffed up.


    ¡°What losing my cool? It¡¯s only because you¡¯re being such a tease! You¡¯re on! I will spar with you again after the camp. See how I¡¯m going to knock you out.¡± The girl smugly raised her chin.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Can you really do that?¡± With the same teasing smile as earlier, I pursued her lips, almost kissing her in the process.


    Sena closed that little distance between us, kissing me intimately before replying, ¡°Of course! I remembered all your teaching and with what we¡¯re doing in that camp, I¡¯ll be sure to return to someone who can beat you in a fight. Once that happens, I¡¯ll have you stay with me for the rest of the week.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we have a bet.¡±


    Now, should I prepare to intentionally lose that spar? I¡¯ll clear up a week of my time for that if need be.


    However, thinking about her pride as a boxer as well as my girl, she will probably not like that if I throw away the match.


    I will have to get serious for that sparring¡­ For Sena¡¯s satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes! For now¡­ You better do what you must.¡± Perhaps seeing how I agreed and seriously considered her suggestion, Sena¡¯s eyes brilliantly shone with excitement before she separated from me. ¡°I and the others will wait for you in the changing room.¡±


    After saying that, the girl pulled my head down for another kiss before she escaped to the other girls.


    And although they looked rather envious at how Sena could openly kiss me here, none of them lost their restraint to do the same as the girl. But the way they stared at me before following Sena all said the same thing, ¡®I¡¯m going to get my turnter¡¯.


    Well, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯m also nning to continue pampering them, after all.


    After removing the mitts, I began making my way to Coach Ayu¡¯s office. But before that, I stopped to check on Hisa-jii, telling him the result of my assessment of Sena¡¯s current skill level.


    From the way things are going¡­ as long as the girl didn¡¯t stumble on a huge roadblock, her way to the professional stage was already paved and only waiting for her to tread on, one step at a time.


    -


    -


    As I stood before Coach Ayu¡¯s office, I took a deep breath and rehearsed some lines in my head.


    Well, I had no clue why she chose to hole herself in this room today so I wanted to make sure not to trigger something that would make her upset.


    Though I¡¯m used to doing an impromptu act, I¡¯m not confident enough to use it in this situation.


    Last week, we had a lengthy talk about our rtionship. We didn¡¯te to a clear agreement but with everything that happened between us, I was expecting her to at least act normally in front of me, not like this.


    After wasting another minute, I straightened my back and knocked on her door three times.


    However, as soon as I finished knocking, the door swung open and I felt a hand enclosing my wrist which instantly gripped it tightly before tugging and pulling me inside.


    Once I let my feet follow along, stepping inside her office, I then heard the door closing loudly before a pushing force was delivered on my chest, making my back rest on the now-closed door.


    Everything happened in a second or two so even with my fast reaction, I failed to dodge it. Besides, from how quickly she moved, Coach Ayu was probably waiting right there all this time or for the same duration, I stood there preparing myself.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. What took you so long?¡± Without even uttering a greeting, Coach Ayu¡¯s rather hushed voice reached my ears.


    Looking down to check, the woman had an extremely flustered expression yet she was clutching my arms as tight as she could as though she was afraid that I would move away.


    I still couldn¡¯t guess what happened to her. However, since I was already here, I simply emptied my mind and focused all my attention on her.


    Lifting my free hand, I ced it on her shoulder before sliding it up to her neck and eventually held her head with my fingers slipping behind her ear. ¡°Mhm¡­ You¡¯re waiting for me, Coach. I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±

 Chapter 1084 Anticipation

    Chapter 1084 Anticipation¡¡¡¡Using all her strength to pin me to the door, Coach Ayu fiercely stared at me as she gradually pushed her face closer.


    I expected her to react differently from my response but from what I could see in her eyes, the woman was currently struggling to keep her emotions in check. More than the embarrassment to be seen by me in this state, she¡¯s fighting her desire to kiss me right away or be angry at me for not showing up earlier than this.


    But wasn¡¯t she the one who holed herself in here? I was waiting for her outside but until the end of my program, she never showed up.


    Whether she nned to do this or not, I had no idea. One thing was for sure. This passionate woman won¡¯t let me go easily unless I overpower her and turn our situation around.


    However, there¡¯s no reason for me to do that. We could talk like this. I was even in favor of having her this close to me.


    We have already decided that we¡¯re going out somewhere next week to get to know each other outside the walls of this Boxing Gym.


    Today and tomorrow are supposed to be just regr days for us. Yet, with what happened ¨C not showing up when she should''ve been the one to assist me there ¨C something must have happened to her.


    ¡°Coach, I appreciate the aggressive wee but can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± I raised my arms to my side and stared straight into her eyes.


    Coach Ayu didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she just matched the intensity of my gaze, putting us in a rather simr situation asst week; maintaining eye contact.


    As seconds passed, the strength she was using to push me gradually dissipated. She then straightened her posture, her arms slowly sliding from my chest to my shoulders and eventually entwining at my nape.


    Coach Ayu exhaled. Her warm, fragrant breath brushed against my skin. And after taking in another deep breath, perhaps to calm her nerves down, she finally uttered her response to my question. ¡°Can you promise me not tough if I tell you?¡±


    The woman bit her lips lightly before looking down, breaking our eye contact. Her whole face was already as red as a tomato and the way she held and closely linked up to me was so intimate that one of my legs was clutched between hers.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I readily answered as I cupped her cheeks, making her look up at me once more.


    However, as soon as I did that, Coach Ayu¡¯s intention from earlier was fulfilled. Crossing the little distance between our lips, the woman hungrily kissed me as her arms pulled me closer.


    I naturally weed that and responded in kind, my arms lowering down to enclose her hips, pulling her even closer.


    At this point, we could just let loose with each other, ignoring everything else.


    But after around a minute or two, Coach Ayu broke away reluctantly as she finally revealed what she¡¯s keeping from me or just the exnation of her behavior today.


    ¡°I hate to admit this but I miss you a lot, Onoda-kun. Every time I will have time for myself, you¡¯re the one who wille to my mind. My attempts to try and call you for no reason at all apart from wanting to hear your voice are too many to count by now¡­¡± She started. Coach Ayu looked like she wanted to find a hole to hide into but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to let go of me.


    Really, it must¡¯ve been a hell of a week for her. And even with just this¡­ I could already guess why she didn¡¯t show up outside.


    She¡¯s afraid to lose herself like this upon seeing me.


    ¡°¡­ Earlier, when I called you, I ended it right away in fear that I might say something that would be heard by everyone around me. I also didn¡¯te out for the same obvious reason. Onoda-kun, what did you do to me?¡± Although she sounded like she was ming me, her lips were curved into a satisfied smile as she looked at me with fervor.


    If not for our current conversation, she¡¯d probably kiss me again to quell her thirst for me. Or perhaps not just a kiss but more¡­ Down below, with our crotch as close as possible, she¡¯s moving ever-so-slightly, rubbing herself on me.


    ¡°Coach, if I can interpret that in simpler terms, did I manage to charm you enough to be this restless? You know, if you keep this up, I will also lose all my restraint.¡±


    My hand slid down to her perky butt, cupping them perfectly in my palm.


    When Coach Ayu felt that, she almost jumped in surprise yet she didn¡¯t make a move to wriggle out. Furthermore, her face burned even hotter as she started breathing raggedly.


    A few seconds after that, she replied to me with difficulty.


    ¡°Y-yeah. That¡¯s the short exnation. But how can I calm down? I can¡¯t always be like this. The old man and the other members will notice¡­¡±


    Although it¡¯s kind of baffling that in just a week after letting go of her guilt and epting that we¡¯re moving in a direction she never expected she¡¯d turn to be like this, I couldn¡¯t find fault in her.


    In fact, this made me understand the woman named Ayuzawa Inaho. She¡¯s a sweetheart when she falls for someone.


    And I¡¯m lucky to be that guy.


    ¡°I agree... It will be bad for you if they saw you act like this. The image of the unconquerable and invincible Coach Ayu will crumble. I can¡¯t have that. As much as I love seeing you like this, we have to contain it to only appear whenever we¡¯re alone like this.¡± I said that but with my hands firmly settled on her butt, fondling it in the process, Coach Ayu took a bit of time to digest it.


    ¡°¡­ Then tell me, how to calm down?¡±


    ¡°I think Coach already knows the answer for it. You just have to spend time with me, right? Drain all the anticipation that built up for the past week. And to stop it from building up again, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me. I will always take up your call.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°Another way, huh? I can just not show up at all. That way, your mind won¡¯t be filled with thoughts of me, right?¡±


    Truthfully, Coach Ayu was probably just experiencing the spring of her romantic ir. Although I had no idea if her past boyfriends ¨C if she had one at all ¨C made her act like this, this would naturally calm down as the days passed.


    It just so happened that after epting our situation, we spent a week away from each other, which resulted in that anticipation building up to the point of exploding like this.


    Should I tell her this?


    I guess I should¡­ However, that should be after I calm her down.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t make that face, Coach¡­ I¡¯m here now so¡­ let me help you.¡±


    Seeing how she¡¯s about to tear up from thinking about that ¡®another way¡¯ I brought up, I put some force on my arm, carrying her up and bringing her close to her table.


    Upon putting her down on top of it, I raised her chin.


    ¡°This¡­¡± She muttered while looking a little confused. However, as soon as she understood what we were about to do, Coach Ayu closed her eyes and waited with delightful anticipation.

 Chapter 1085 Frustration?

    Chapter 1085 Frustration?¡¡¡¡Five minutester, although I started the method to calm her down with gentle kisses, we quickly moved past that.


    Coach Ayu let go of my lips and tongue as she moved down to my neck and took my shirt off me. Her hands instantly moving to their objectives, my chest, abdominal and arm muscles. She affectionately caressed all those while eagerly staving off her hunger for me through showering my upper body with her kisses.


    Yep. It¡¯s hunger now and not just a simple built-up anticipation.


    It appears that despite my observation and analysis of her current situation, I underestimated how much this girl wanted me...


    Our previous intimate moments were always cut off before we moved further from kissing and caressing each other. However, with her guilt drained out of her mind and her eptance that it¡¯s possible for us to be in a rtionship, there were no such restrictions anymore.


    I probably unleashed a simr beast to myself when ites to this matter. And no. This wasn¡¯t the same as the irresistible desire that Arisa and I feel for each other.


    What Coach Ayu was showing me probably included the years of frustration from not having any man to satisfy her¡­ In other words, her bottled up desire came pouring on me. Right at this moment.


    Calming her down wouldn¡¯t be possible with just exchanging kisses and sharing a more intimate moment anymore. I had to face her head-on and let her pour it all on me¡­


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ It¡¯s fine, right?¡± Coach Ayu inquired as I felt her fingers gradually slide down into the confines of my training shorts.


    Showering me with kisses and exploring my upper body was proven not enough for her¡­ She now eyed what I was hiding below.


    ¡°If it will calm you down¡­ I don¡¯t mind. Besides, I should be the one asking you this, Coach. Are you sure this is fine?¡± I answered.


    Even at just the first part of my reply, Coach Ayu already let her hand be weed inside my underwear. And before I could finish that question, her fingers already wrapped around my length and tugged it upwards, sticking it out of my shorts.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Her reply came instantly short. She looked at me with her intense gaze and extremely erotic expression. She licked her lips, wetting it with her saliva before lowering her gaze to check what she¡¯s holding. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Onoda-kun. Even if this looks like I do this all the time¡­ I¡¯m actually inexperienced. My knowledge came from¡­ what I watched.¡±


    If that¡¯s true then¡­ should I call her as a natural learner? Coach Ayu was expertly holding it, not too tight and not too loose. And with her hands stroking it slowly, my blood had already started coagting at that part of me. It¡¯s not fully erect but it¡¯s already on the way there.


    Moreover, watching this passionate boxer hungrily stare at my cock, my mind also started to imagine her sucking me off in extreme delight.


    I could still think clearly right now but if this continued¡­ I couldn¡¯t guarantee that I wouldn¡¯t be as eager as her.


    ¡°Mhm, I believe you.¡± I replied as I reached for her cheek, caressing her wet lips with my thumb.


    As I started doing that, Coach Ayu let go of my cock for a while to pull my shorts down to my knees, freeing it outpletely.


    At this point, I already resigned myself that there was probably no stopping this anymore. Whether Coach Ayu woulde to regret doing thister or not, I had no idea. But it would be bad if I stop her after she gathered her courage to do this.


    Nheless, since she¡¯s the one who did all of these moves to put us in this situation, I thought of trying something.


    I lowered my gaze, capturing her whole figure with my eyes.


    Coach Ayu was wearing a simr outfit asst week; wearing a jacket on top of her sports bra.


    However, the zipper of her jacket was already pulled down to the point that I could spy her cleavage and the entirety of her chest as well as her visible abdominal muscles.


    While she¡¯s stroking my cock and I was caressing her lips, I leaned down and used my free hand to reach for chest.


    Instead of cupping it, I slipped my fingers below the garter of her sports bra and pulled it up, exposing her melons in front of my eyes.


    As soon as I did that, Coach Ayu, whose sexy gaze was focused on me, was jolted awake as she quickly let go of my length, her arms quickly covering her exposed chest.


    And recing her sexy expression, Coach Ayu¡¯s cheeks puffed up as she appeared extremely embarrassed to the point that she identally sucked my thumb in her mouth.


    When she came to the realization of what she reflexively did, her already red face turned even redder as she reached for my wrist and tugged it weakly.


    Understanding what she¡¯s meaning to say, I pulled my shorts up first, tucking my erection back in before squatting down in front of her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re just really going by what you watched, huh?¡± I said as I let out a littleugh.


    And upon hearing that, Coach Ayu opened her mouth, blowing my thumb out of her mouth before responding, ¡°¡­ I thought I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Yeah. She¡¯s great when she had her freedom to do what she wanted to me. But when ites to me making bolder moves like that, her embarrassment quickly crept back to her head, breaking her trance-like state.


    I said I was only going to try something but for this result to be shown right away, Coach Ayu was truly inexperienced to the point that she must be following what she watched like a text book. And most likely, it¡¯s that type where only the woman was moving to progress the scene.


    ¡°I see¡­ Then Coach, have you calmed down?¡± I asked again and Coach Ayu weakly nodded.


    ¡°¡­ I do. But Onoda-kun, I¡­ I still miss you a lot.¡±


    Of course¡­ Coach Ayu¡¯s anticipation to see me was probably indirectly rted to what she just tried to do. That one was influenced by other things. Such as the frustrations of a young woman.


    ¡°I know. And I¡¯m the same. I missed Coach. Even more so, I feel like something¡¯s missing when you¡¯re not there to assist me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I swear I will be fine by tomorrow. It¡¯s the firstpletion of your program¡­ As someone who wanted to see the results, I can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I also want you to be there, Coach.¡± I smiled and caressed her cheeks again which in turn allowed for a relieved expression to rise from her face.


    Soon after this, I carried her back to her chair. Although what should be a very intimate moment between us was interrupted, I didn''t feel like it''s a waste. There''s no need to rush it. And also there were a lot of things I want to know about this woman...


    Alright... I admit, my perverted self was a little disappointed at myself for trying that and interrupting our moment...

 Chapter 1086 Turning the tables on me.... Again

    Chapter 1086 Turning the tables on me.... Again¡¡¡¡¡°See you tomorrow, Ayu.¡± Before stepping out of her office, I nced back at the charming woman, catching her affectionate smile onest time today.


    Although I got to see her in a vulnerable state earlier, even catching a glimpse of what she¡¯s hiding beneath that tight sports bra, being the recipient of this lovely gesture was more than enough to push away the lingering perverted desire from earlier.


    Furthermore, with her permission, I changed the way I called her. Dropping the ¡®Coach¡¯ and just sticking to her nickname made us feel even closer to each other. And in turn, Ayu also changed the way she called me.


    ¡°Geez, it seems you¡¯re getting the hang of calling me like that, Ru-kun.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. Though I will probably miss calling you ¡®Coach¡¯ and seeing you as our older sister.¡±


    ¡°Us getting closer doesn¡¯t mean those also need to disappear, right? I¡¯m still Sena¡¯s coach and a sister for both of you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re right. I look forward to more days with you, Ayu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware that this thing with you is wrong but¡­ I can¡¯t lie. I¡¯m also looking forward to it, Ru-kun.¡± While sporting a clear blush on her cheeks, Ayu coolly nodded her head.


    Following that, I watched her stand up from her seat to approach me. It¡¯s easy to guess what¡¯s going to happen so¡­ I closed the door first and waited for her.


    As soon as she entered my arm¡¯s reach, I pulled her in my embrace, our lips finding each other right away.


    With this, our time for today ended in a satisfying way. And instead of staying behind her office, we went outside together. She already calmed down, so she no longer needs to hide there. She still had work to do, after all.


    -


    -


    Meeting up with Sena, Akane, and the other girls, I brought them all to the nearby shopping district. Although not in my n initially, I decided to use some of my savings to treat them to something.


    My sry for today came out a lot higher than I expected. Apparently, some of the mothers gave it to me as a bonus and Ayu told me that I should expect more tomorrow. The rest of them got influenced by the others and pledged to bring me presents tomorrow as a show of gratitude to me for the program.


    Really, I had no idea that it would lead to this when I epted the part-time job. To think that they would be that generous¡­ I was speechless when Ayu told me about that earlier.


    Furthermore, because they didn¡¯t hand it to me personally, it was impossible for me to refuse. And if I approach them tomorrow to return it, it would turn into a more embarrassing situation. Not for me, but them¡­


    That¡¯s why rather than doing that, I came to ept it and just prepared myself to show them my gratitude tomorrow.


    Anyway, I also thought of buying the girls more presents. To let them choose. However, they shut me down even before I raised it to them as we walked through that busy district after we left the restaurant.


    Moreover, I got lectured to save it or buy something for myself instead. And when they finished lecturing me, I got dragged around by them around that shopping district¡­


    What for?


    The girls bought presents for me¡­ The same as how I bought them presents thest time, they all took their time to choose something they would give me. And for that, they took their turns dragging me to different stores.


    In short, the table was turned on me by my lovely girlfriends.


    By the time we reached a somewhat deserted park where we could rest before we prepared to go home, I got four bags filled with what they bought for me. Furthermore, the girls were still looking unsatisfied.


    ¡°Why limit our spending, Ruki? I can buy you a better present if you allow me to.¡±


    That¡¯s Miho, she currently had her arms crossed while her cheeks puffed up adorably. Clutched between her fingers is a credit card that probably has a high credit limit.


    ¡°No¡­ Your parents will see your spending, right? Also, I¡¯m satisfied enough with what you bought for me¡­ You gave it a lot of thought. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Well, as someone from a rich family, even if she¡¯s not earning for herself yet, her allowance must be higher than what I¡¯m earning currently. Even back when I stole her, I also got treated by her to fine dining and other expensive things whenever we¡¯re going out.


    Now that I think about it¡­ That¡¯s kind ofme, right? I stole her from her boyfriend and made her mine but she¡¯s the one spending it for us. That¡¯s also the case with Mizuki and Otoha.


    In any case, I remembered that I told them not to do that but there were always instances when it was unavoidable.


    After thinking for a while, Miho retorted, ¡°But you let Mizuki give you that condo unit. What¡¯s a branded set of clothes that only cost around five digits? It palespared to how expensive that condo is.¡±


    This girl, I knew she wouldn¡¯t just ept that exnation¡­ She even mentioned something that was on another scale.


    Hearing that, the other girls were all stealthily giggling at me. Perhaps they¡¯re thinking that I got no words to deflect that.


    Too bad for them, I was ready for it.


    With my lips curving up into a smirk, I checked our surroundings first and after confirming that there was no one nearby to see us, I dropped the bags to the side and grabbed the girl, putting her down on myp.


    While she¡¯s still in the process of wondering why I did that, I ced my hand on her head and patted it a few times before saying, ¡°You know, Miho, this and that are different. That unit is something for our future. A little part of the foundation we are trying to build. In this case, however, there¡¯s no point buying it when we can find cheaper alternatives. Besides, I¡¯m more than satisfied with everything you bought for me¡­ I¡¯ll be sure to use all of them.¡±


    ¡°There goes sweetie with his glib tongue.¡± Yae instantly reacted. And the other girls followed. Taking a jab at me.


    ¡°In short, Ruki doesn¡¯t want us to spend a lot, at this point in time, on material things. We¡¯re all students and don''t have that much of an ie yet.¡± Miyako also offered her insight before looking at the girl on myp, ¡°I¡¯m certain Miho here will be spending her own money ¨C from allowances or some other source ¨C and she won¡¯t bat an eye spending a lot for him. However, you should try and think in his shoes. Will you be happy if Ruki used everything he has to buy you luxurious things?¡±


    Alright. Although that¡¯s not really a directparison to what Miho wanted to do, it¡¯s close to it.


    And that¡¯s enough for the girl to fall into contemtion, digesting it. Momentster, she raised her head to look at me. She¡¯s biting her lips as a helpless expression slowly upied her face.


    Faced with that kind of expression, my protective instinct kicked in instantly. After wrapping my arms around her andforting her by rubbing her back, I then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Remember that phrase? It is the thought that counts¡­ In this particr situation, Miyako¡¯s words are correct. I¡¯m not limiting your freedom to decide, I just want us to be a little responsible, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Miho replied, her voice a little muffled due to her current position; snuggled in my embrace.


    With this, the issue was settled sessfully and the girls who also thought they could¡¯ve used more money to buy a present for me dropped the notion.


    They eventually crowded around me, their expressions saying the same thing. They also desired to be pampered by me. The same way I did to Miho.


    In any case, since we¡¯re somewhere without any nuisance and we still have a bit of time to spare before we separate for the day¡­ I made sure to give them my time and attention. I love all of them. There¡¯s no skipping someone when ites to my girls¡­


    Actually, the thought of bringing them all to that unit passed by my mind¡­ That way, I could be with all of them, setting aside the need to use a motel or hotel room with this crowd. However, it¡¯s probably a bad idea when everyone¡¯s unprepared for it.


    Furthermore, there were other issues we had to settle before using that ce.


    Maybe in the near future, we could n for it.


    Anyway, when I raised that idea while we¡¯re our way to walk Sena to her house, I easily got positive reactions from them¡­ Well, that¡¯s natural, right?


    Each one of my girls wanted more time with me. Any proposed method to get that would always receive positive reception from them.

 Chapter 1087 Invitation

    Chapter 1087 Invitation¡¡¡¡Upon arriving home, I only brought the bags of presents upstairs before going straight to the bath with Akane.


    No matter how high stamina I boasted to have, there¡¯s just no way it would be inexhaustible. And that¡¯s what happened to me. Right after sending the girls up to their train tform, I weakly sat on the train with Akane.


    And noticing my state, my lovely silly girl let me use her shoulder. That¡¯s when I finally took the nap that Ishida-senpai asked me to get earlier.


    Admittedly, I pushed myself too hard today. Not counting the time when I had sex with Miwa-nee ¨C because that was moreforting and satisfying than exhausting ¨C my resting time only amounted to the time on our ride back home as well as the close to half an hour I spent with Ishida-senpai.


    It¡¯s really a miracle that I managed to finish the ninth lesson and ultimately spend time with Ayu and my girls without copsing in front of them.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I was forced to do everything I did¡­ That¡¯s why I was more than thankful that only Akane saw me in that weakened state earlier. If it happened minutes before that, the other girls would probably stay to watch over me, risking the scolding and possible repercussions they would receive from their parents.


    This wouldn¡¯t happen every day anyway.


    -


    -


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I think you already heard from Sakuma-kun. We¡¯ll probably be hosting a camping trip for your school. What do you think abouting with me to scout for a good ce to pick?¡±


    Before resigning to bed with Akane, I took my time again to check on the messages piled up on my phone and although not my intention to open her message, the preview of it urged my finger to tap on it.


    And sure enough, Koizumi-san¡¯stest message to me wasn¡¯t about her recruitment for me to be a model¡­ Looks like she changed her style of approach, huh?


    Even though it wasn¡¯t finalized yet since it was only brought up recently, for this girl to invite me¡­ there¡¯s no doubt that she had an ulterior motive.


    I wonder when was the exact moment she became fixated on me? Also, where¡¯s the propriety that she alwaysuded? I already declined but she¡¯s always updating me about those modeling auditions or gigs that she probably hoped I would be interested in.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re creasing your eyebrows. Whose message made you like that?¡± After putting the tray of tea down, Akane sat down next to me, her face pushing closer to thoroughly observe my current expression.


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m just trying to squeeze my memory. How did I get Koizumi-san¡¯s attention like this¡­ What do you think?¡± Although it¡¯s rude to show someone else¡¯s private message to another person, the one I¡¯m showing it to could be considered my wife already¡­ Besides, she¡¯s aware of my connection with Koizumi-san.


    After reading that, Akane meaningfully smiled. She didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, she leaned down to pour me a cup of tea ¨C brewed from the tea leaves Ishida-senpai gave me earlier.


    As I took the first sip of this exquisite tea that probably costs a lot more than the gifts I received from my girls today, I listened to Akane¡¯s insight about Koizumi-san.


    ¡°If you¡¯re wondering when, I think husband can easily find the answer by looking back to your first interaction. As they say, it¡¯s always the first impression who makes the greatest impact on how someone will treat you.¡± She started.


    The first interaction? There¡¯s not much that happened there. I silently watched her work on their project and helped her open a can of soda. Other than that, we had a rather harmonious time, right?


    In the next instance, there¡¯s the time I messaged her about Setsuna. And then the basketball matchst week. I acted normally around her but maybe¡­


    As I was on that line of thought, Akane continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s easily noticeable how interested she is in you. The first thing she did upon bing aware that you found out about something that¡¯s still in the nning stage is to invite you. Not Sakuma-kun, but you.¡±


    Right¡­ She and Setsuna could just use Sakuma for that but the girl went directly to me.


    I could attribute that to her intention to make me take up modeling but it¡¯s still unusual for her to do this. I wonder if Setsuna is aware? Probably not?


    Koizumi-san is someone who valued propriety more than anyone I know, her interest in me probably didn¡¯t reach the level of wanting romance to bloom between us. She¡¯s also aware that I¡¯m dating Satsuki. Unless she had a hidden side that I still failed to see, all of this interest she¡¯s throwing at me was most likely her way to dote on a junior she favors¡­


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯m busy enough to ept her invitation¡­ I¡¯m expecting her to continue recruiting me to be a model if I ept it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Why don¡¯t you try it out, husband? You know, we got that photo she took of you from Satsuki. Satsuki asked Koizumi-san for it, or so I heard.¡± Akane amusedly suggested before bringing up the same photo that Koizumi-san sent mest week. ¡°You look really different here. Cooler and more handsome. I believe most people won¡¯t be able to connect you to this guy in the photo.¡±


    She brought up another photo of me and put it side by side with it. And surprisingly, her words were correct¡­ I look a lot different in that photo taken by Koizumi-sanpared to the cold and gloomy guy in the other photo that Akane also kept on her phone.


    ¡°Try it out¡­ Am I really fit to be a model?¡± I took another sip of the tea, downing almost half of it.


    As I felt the warm,fortable sensation filling up my body, I watched Akane as her lips curved up into a proud smile, ¡°That¡¯s the wrong question. It should be ¡®Will modeling be fit for you?¡¯. There are a lot of paths you can take, husband. But we all know that you can only take one among the many. And with the overhaul of your appearance, it¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯d be approached by the likes of Koizumi-san. She probably felt that it¡¯s a waste to hide your natural charms from every woman in the world.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Akane rebutted instantly as she took another photo of me enjoying the tea I was drinking. She then showed me that before sending it to their chat group. Almost instantly, it became filled with heart reactions¡­


    Well, that¡¯s the expected reaction considering they¡¯re all my girlfriends.


    In any case, I was still not as exhrated by the idea. But after we finished drinking the tea and saying good night to my girls, I sent a reply to Koizumi-san.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it at all, Koizumi-san. However, I don¡¯t think I will have the time.¡±


    And her reply arrived in less than a few minutes.


    ¡°Oh! You replied. That¡¯s great. But no worries, I¡¯ll consult you and Satsuki-chan before deciding when and where. Is that enough for you?¡±


    Akane also read that. And understanding I want her opinion on it, she nodded enthusiastically while once again showing a meaningful smirk¡­


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s thinking a different thing entirely, isn¡¯t she?

 Chapter 1088 Extremely Effective *

    Chapter 1088 Extremely Effective *¡¡¡¡When the new morning came for us, I found myself full of energy once again. Ishida-senpai¡¯s tea was proven to be really effective. It made me sleep soundly until I naturally woke up, refreshed, without having any interruptions in between.


    However¡­


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just the side effect of the tea or if I am just too horny this morning but along with how wonderful the sleep that I gotst night, I also found myself with morning wood.


    Although not the first time that it happened ¨C it¡¯s the natural physiology of men ¨C there¡¯s no doubt that I could feel it more intense than normal. It¡¯s standing proudly as though it wanted to break out of the confines of my boxer shorts all by itself.


    And the first thing that came to my mind was to release it¡­


    As the lingering drowsiness gradually disappeared from my mind, I turned my head to my side to search for the figure of the girl that should¡¯ve been snuggling close to me.


    When I didn¡¯t find her, I lowered my gaze to look down at my feet. And as I expected, the nket covering my lower body was bulging up. Not because of my reaction but because the silly girl was crawling up from beneath my feet.


    She¡¯s moving so slowly as though she¡¯s afraid to wake me up. Most likely, she thought I was still sleeping.


    Around half a minuteter, I could already feel the softness of her body as she slid upwards, settling right before my crotch. Her hands then clutched the sides of my boxer brief. She lifted it and pulled it down just enough to free my erection.


    Being extra sensitive today, my cock twitched in undeniable pleasure from its liberation...


    I heard a muffled gasp uttered by the girl. She probably didn¡¯t expect it.


    And as her fingers wrapped around my shaft, I lifted the nket to peek down there.


    Almost instantly, our eyes met. Despite the darkness due to the cover of the nket, I saw the girl smiling erotically at me, my length firmly pressed on her cheek.


    ¡°Good morning, husband. Looks like not only did you recoverpletely, your excess energy all went down here.¡± Akane said as she gradually turned her head, kissing it.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That seems to be the case. But Akane¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you give my lips the morning kiss first?¡±


    ¡°I already did. Feel your lips, it should still be wet from how I sucked on them. You didn¡¯t wake up and I saw this bulging from our nket so¡­¡± Akane¡¯s voice trailed there and before I could respond to her, she opened her mouth and started sucking me off.


    Right. I confirmed what she said. I licked my lips and noticed the traces of her kiss hadn¡¯t dried up yet. It¡¯s sweet and totally addicting. And because of what she had just started, I already found myself reaching for her head, supporting and guiding her in that endeavor.


    Akane did that for more than a few minutes. By the time she let it go, my whole length glistened with her saliva as twitched furiously, a little unsatisfied.


    However, Akane intentionally stopped there. She raised her body and her erotic smile intensified.


    ¡°Is that enough, husband?¡± She teasingly asked. Her hand had started stroking it instead to keep the burning desire in me to continue.


    ¡°What if I told you I want more?¡± I answered in a whisper, ying along with what she wanted to do.


    ¡°And more shall you receive. Will I be able to refuse you?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. You love me too much, after all.¡±


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s impossible. But that¡¯s the same for you, husband. You love me a lot more than you think.¡± Akane heartilyughed as she gradually crawled out of our nket, climbing up to me.


    Although she had to leave my raging erection alone, Akane made sure to make her whole body rub on it. And as soon as she climbed up enough to settle it in between her legs, Akane grabbed my raging length and used its head to slide the thin cloth covering her sacred ce to the side. She then lifted her butt to aim my cock at her entrance as she slowly gobbled it up¡­


    At the moment, she¡¯s wearing only her underwear, her thin nightgown had already been taken off by her even before she crawled beneath our nket.


    As we both savor the connection that had just been created, I took the moment to thoroughly admire my lovely wife¡­


    With the ray of sunshineing from our window, the girl¡¯s golden hair glowed like it was literal gold. And along with it, her alluring figure appeared more enchanting. She¡¯s like a goddess who descended to this mortal realm.


    By the time my whole length lodged deeply inside her, Akane¡¯s lips reached mine and my arms wrapped tightly around her waist as I started humping upwards, thrusting in her as quickly as I could. Akane matched my pace, as she tried to contest me on how intense our desire and affection for each other were.


    With this, although our morning could be said to be the same as any other day¡­ The ¡®excess energy¡¯ that Akane and I noticed was used uppletely.


    Furthermore, when Miwa-nee went up to call us for breakfast, she inadvertently became involved when she found us in the middle of it.


    -


    -


    With our morning bing that intense, I had to support both Akane and Miwa-nee as we went downstairs to eat breakfast with Minoru. They already got to rest after it but their knees remained wobbly.


    And despite the intensity of that situation, I still came out refreshed and filled with energy. I mean, I only used the excess, after all. Whether there¡¯s a scientific exnation for that or not, I had no idea.


    Akane also drank the teast night but it seems to not affect her. Maybe I should ask Ishida-senpai what kind of tea leaves she gave me¡­ But is it even possible for something that convenient to exist?


    Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe there¡¯s another exnation for it but thinking about it won¡¯t arrive at an answer.


    Anyway, while I was certainly satisfied with it, Akane and Miwa-nee looked at me in a different light¡­ It¡¯s like they¡¯re looking at a monster. Maybe I overdid it?


    Akane got an answer for that¡­


    While we were eating breakfast, she leaned close to me and whispered, ¡°Later, I will prepare the tea again, husband. Also, I will always remind you to drink it, and make sure that you¡¯re not missing it¡­ But don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m doing that for your health.¡±


    Or so she said. Her words and what she¡¯s showing on her face were contradicting though. She¡¯s totally looking forward to another instance¡­


    Miwa-nee also added, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me out tomorrow morning¡­ I will miss Ruki a lot so¡­ Before I leave¡­¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t finish her words, what it implied was easily understandable¡­


    No doubt. They liked it a lot¡­


    -


    -


    After eating breakfast, I quickly prepared to go out.


    It¡¯s Sunday. So before my other appointments for today, my weekly trip to the supermarket with Eimi would happen first.


    The girl passed up oning to the gym yesterday because of her cousin who dragged her shopping.


    That¡¯s why by the time I arrived in front of their house, the girl was already waiting for me there. Clearly very excited to see me.


    However, although not really in our n, I managed to catch her parents before they left for their work; at the restaurant they owned.


    As soon as they saw their daughter weing me from their gate, the couple approached us, their eyes quickly focusing on me.


    ¡°So this is who Anzu is talking about. Onoda-kun, am I right?¡± Eimi¡¯s father, a man in his mid-thirties with bulky arms, addressed me with a surprisingly amiable smile.


    And likewise, the woman who looked like an older Eimi did the same, ¡°What a handsome boy¡­ Are you sure about our daughter?¡± She gasped for a moment before asking a yful question.


    Upon hearing that, Eimi quickly reacted. She embarrassedly retorted while hugging my arm tightly, ¡°Mom! What are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°Oho¡­ When did our daughter be this bold? I remember you¡¯re not like this before.¡± Her father said, ignoring Eimi¡¯s retort. He even put a hand on his chin as he looked at his daughter sticking closely to me.


    ¡°What are you saying? Isn¡¯t she the same as me? Once I became sure of my love for you¡­ I locked you in with me.¡± Her mother replied. She put both hands on her cheeks as she blushingly reminisced their past.


    ¡°Now that you mention it. That¡¯s what happened.


    This¡­ Did they forget to give me the chance to respond to them? In any case¡­ What an odd couple.

 Chapter 1089 Improvement

    Chapter 1089 Improvement¡¡¡¡My meeting with Eimi¡¯s parents didn¡¯tst as long as I thought it would. It ended in a breeze which made it feel like I wasn¡¯t really facing my girl¡¯s parents.


    The couple conversed with each other for almost 90% of the time I was there in front of them. It¡¯s as though they had their own world. Thest 10% was split between teasing their daughter who¡¯s finally stepping her foot to bing an adult by showing off her boyfriend and getting to know the said boyfriend.


    From what I observed, Eimi being in a rtionship wasn¡¯t really an issue to them as long as the girl refrained from doing anything that would betray their trust. As for the scope of what¡¯s really forbidden for her to do, one thing for example was staying outte at night.


    Back when I brought her home where we reviewed for the midterms, they¡¯re actually suspecting that even if Akane was the one who invited her, the boy she¡¯s dating would also be there.


    Nheless, sending her home before her curfew made them not pursue it.


    Yep. They mentioned that within the 5% of attention I received from them. And since I wanted to give them a good impression of myself, I confessed that I was there that night. Also, I confessed that I¡¯ve been inside their or even Eimi¡¯s room a few times already.


    Eimi seemingly panicked at that point. I held her hand and had her look at me to calm her down. It was effective.


    The girls simply folded and snuggled even closer to me. Which came to her parents as another delightful surprise.


    Perhaps my honesty and the way I calmed down Eimi were counted as a factor, the couple also let my confessions pass. Or rather, they wouldn¡¯t mind me visiting their house even if they¡¯re not home or even entering Eimi¡¯s room.


    However, it probably also has limitations that remained vague. In a way, it¡¯s like they¡¯re letting me set the boundary on what I can and can¡¯t do.


    Furthermore, her father whispered something to me¡­


    And it¡¯s in a voice that made the hairs on my skin stand from how chilly it was. Despite my confidence to win a fight even against adults, the way he delivered that was more than a threat rather than a warning.


    Nheless, its content wasn¡¯t really that bone-chilling.


    ¡®Onoda-kun. If you two ever get to the point of doing it¡­ You know? Sex. Do not forget to use protection. I believe reminding you once is enough, am I right?¡¯


    Yep. For her father to say that, it¡¯s a lot different than what I experienced from Elizabeth¡¯s father¡­


    While they¡¯re both protective of their daughters, one probably wanted her to remain innocent as much as possible while the other doesn¡¯t mind for his daughter to climb the steps of adulthood as long as there won¡¯t be something like idental pregnancy while she¡¯s still in school.


    If the public were to be asked, they would probably condemn Eimi¡¯s father and nod in agreement with Elizabeth¡¯s father. However, a majority would most likely keep to themselves that they prefer and wish for their inw or just the father of their beloved to be like Eimi¡¯s father.


    Yeah. Most people were hypocrites, after all. They go along with the flow while keeping their darkest desires hidden inside themselves.


    Anyway, he¡¯d probably kill me if I told him that we¡¯re not going to do that if ever we reached that point¡­ I mean, we¡¯re only opting to use it when it is truly dangerous like their ovtion day.


    But I guess I will tell Eimi about it and ask her opinion when the timees. Although we haven¡¯t progressed to that point yet, it¡¯s undeniable how much I¡¯m enjoying herpany. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be here every week to see her.


    ¡°Look at them go. They didn¡¯t even give us a ride to the supermarket.¡± Eimi murmured at my side as we watched her parent¡¯s van speed off the street.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what we prefer? We can enjoy our time as we walk there.¡±


    That¡¯s how it always is for us¡­ But I guess it¡¯s also not bad to get a change of pace.


    Eimi was probably thinking about that.


    ¡°Maybe. But Ruki, I¡¯m hoping to spend more time with you where we will not have to mind other people¡¯s eyes¡­ Such as¡­¡± Eimi¡¯s voice trailed off as her tantalizing eyes focused on me while she was doing her best not to be flustered.


    Yep. My guess was right. And going by what she failed to finish saying, I lifted her chin andpleted it for her. ¡°Your room, right?¡±


    ¡°No! Our living room!¡±


    With how fast she corrected me, it looks like she couldn¡¯t be too honest about what was on her mind yet.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t point that out and simply yed along. ¡°Ah. I got that wrong.¡±


    Following that, I let go of her chin, sped our hands together, and began our walk toward the supermarket.


    But ten stepster, Eimi¡¯s subdued voice reached my ears.


    ¡°Uhm. That¡¯s also an option¡­ A more private space. We can y video games or¡­¡±


    Once again, she failed to finish her words. And unlike earlier, she now failed to contain her flustered expression. The girl quickly pressed closer to me, using my arm to hide her face.


    Oh. I couldn¡¯t help but think about how much I love to tease her¡­ However, this time, she¡¯s doing that to herself. All I had to do was watch her gradually turn into a tomato from being too embarrassed.


    ¡°Alright, Eimi. Let¡¯s finish our shopping quickly and y video games in your room.¡± A few dozen stepster, I blurted that out.


    Upon hearing it, the girl halted her steps. When I nced back to check on her, she was biting her lips.


    However, instead of bing embarrassed, I noticed how she was holding herself back fromughing. And with her eyes curved as though they were smiling, she energetically cursed at me, ¡°Ruki, you bastard. After my parents, are you going to tease me next?¡±


    Since our hands remained sped to one another, I walked back to her position and grabbed her by her hips before bringing her to a corner. Somewhere that was obscured even if a car passed by.


    ¡°Maybe? But won¡¯t it be weird if I refrained from teasing you? It¡¯s like a routine by now.¡± I answered her as I reached for her lips and let my thumb run on them.


    While Eimi was a little surprised at what I did, she kept her free arm to her navel, perhaps still struggling to not burst intoughter, before looking up at me and biting my thumb a little.


    ¡°Right. How can I forget? You¡¯re a bigger tease than them. Remind me again. How did I fall for you, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. You fell for my mysterious and aloof aura, right? What do you think? Am I still like that?¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ You simplified it too much. And I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason I fell in love with you. Do you see this? I never grin like this to any other boys. Even to my father.¡± The girl grabbed my hand and used my thumb to stretch her lips to one side. But at the same time as that, she also naturally moved her facial muscles, grinning at me beautifully.


    As soon as I saw that, I stopped holding back, taking her lips as my prize.


    Who knows how long thatsted? But by the time our lips separated, we¡¯re both flushed red from how passionate it became. Furthermore, we became more entangled than earlier. I was supporting one of her legs as she hooked it behind me.


    If someone saw us here, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t mistake us for someone having sex in broad daylight.


    But yeah, we haven¡¯t reached that point yet... Besides, there¡¯s no way I would do her in here. Thest thing I needed was someone to see my girls in their vulnerable state¡­ It¡¯s enough that I was the only one aware of that.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky.¡± Althoughte, I still uttered my response to what she said earlier.


    And this time, Eimi finally burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°Yes, you are. Anyone with a lot of girlfriends like you will be burned at a stake if you ever say you¡¯re unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s true. You won¡¯t burn me at a stake, will you?¡±


    ¡°No. But I¡¯ll watch at the front row seat if they do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re improving with yourebacks.¡±


    ¡°How can I not improve if my boyfriend always teases me whenever he gets the chance? I¡¯m sure the other girls also started developing skills to tease you back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong¡­¡±


    Akane, Satsuki and Nami were already doing that. And now, Eimi joined their ranks.


    In any case, after we fixed ourselves, the two of us continued to our destination.


    Less than an hourter, we returned to their house. Eimi naturally invited me in. Even though Anzu was there and kept on trying to tease us, the girl brought me to her room and locked the door to prevent her cousin from annoying us.

 Chapter 1090 Eimi and Anzu

    Chapter 1090 Eimi and Anzu¡¡¡¡The next few hours before noon was mostly spent inside Eimi¡¯s room. While we somehow got heated up from the events leading to here, the two of us didn¡¯t go beyond the line¡­ Nheless, it¡¯s still pretty satisfying for both of us¡­


    I taught her things¡­ one normally wouldn¡¯t find in books. And while eager to learn how to pleasure me and take our rtionship to the next level, Eimi was too nervous to focuspletely.


    It didn¡¯t matter anyway. I also told her not to mind it too much since we¡¯re going to have more chances in the future.


    In the minutes leading to her cooking for lunch ¨C she invited me to eat with them today which I didn¡¯t refuse ¨C we just talked about a lot of different topics. Either about our respective schools or just anything that came to our mind.


    She also told me some of her observations of the girls in the same school as her. I mean, there were things that others could pick up while the person herself remained unaware.


    It seemed to be the constant topic in their group chat, other than talking about me.


    As a fellow first year, she could easily see and hang out with Akane, Aoi, Sena, Yua, Ririka, Miho, Elizabeth, Yukari, Hiyori, and Miyako. Some of them were even from the same ss.


    Their school had six sses for the first year¡­ So, at most, two or three of them were from the same ss.


    Among them, the ones in the same ss as Eimi were Miyako and Hiyori.


    Imagine her surprise when she found that out back then.


    Miyako was already known as the gloomy girl who seemed to always be in a bad mood. And on the other hand, Hiyori was someone too shy to interact with other people.


    After getting to know that they¡¯re girls in the same situation as her, she started inviting them to eat lunch together.


    The same was happening to the other girls. In a way, they unconsciously formed groups.


    Well, they¡¯re also gathering together once in a while, and sometimes, the second-year girls join them.


    Anyway, picking out some of her observations about the other girls, the one that got my attention was¡­ Miyako.


    Apparently, the girl would sometimes be visited by another group of girls. They would take her outside and whenever she would return, her hair would be a little disheveled¡­


    Although that only happened two times, Eimi suspected that she was being bullied.


    I never heard about that from Miyako but recalling my conversation with the girl, she once told me about reconnecting with her former friends. And I encouraged her to do so. Cheered her on¡­


    Last night, the girl was behaving normally. I could never have guessed that something like that was happening¡­ If she was really being bullied then¡­ I have to do something.


    In any case, because we promised to be honest with each other, I could only hope that it was different than Eimi¡¯s guess. But if it¡¯s true, the girl was possibly trying to solve it by herself and she still deemed it unnecessary to ask for my help.


    My girls had their inherent stubbornness¡­ Maybe influenced by me. Just when she started picking up her love for art again.


    ¡°Oi, Onoda-kun. Stop staring at Eimi. After staying in her room for so long, you still want to jump at her?¡± Bringing my mind back to the present, the little college girl, Anzu, tapped their dinner table loudly before pointing at me with her chopsticks.


    She¡¯s pouting like a little child who was annoyed at her ymate.


    ¡°Nee-san, isn¡¯t it normal? I can¡¯t help but always be drawn to her.¡±


    ¡°You perverted brat! Speak! How far have you two gone? Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Anzu-nee! What are you asking?!¡±


    Though the tactless question was directed at me, Eimi was the one who reacted as she hurriedly returned to the table with the dish she cooked for our lunch.


    ¡°Oh? Given how flustered this girl is¡­ you two haven¡¯t done it yet, have you?¡± Anzu smirked,pletely ignoring Eimi¡¯s reaction.


    I helped Eimi put down the dish and pulled her to my side. And while her nose seethed from how much she wanted to retort against Anzu, I stopped her and opened my mouth to respond to the yful shorty.


    ¡°Yes. But Nee-san, can you stop asking us about this? You know¡­ I might lose my respect for you.¡±


    I shook my head and put on a frown which was proven effective.


    Anzu immediately looked like she was scrambling to save what respect I have for her. She pulled back a bit and replied weakly, ¡°Ugh¡­ I can¡¯t have that. But you two have been acting strangely¡­ Also, even with that cool face of yours, you sounded like a pervert there.¡±


    Yep¡­ This was clearly her character. Given that she¡¯s always been teased because of her height, getting me to treat her properly as an older figure made her favor me.


    Or so, I think. However, she also couldn¡¯t restrain herself from trying to tease her adorable cousin.


    ¡°Am I? Is it bad to admire my girlfriend now? Nee-san, is your ex not doing the same thing?¡±


    As though I hit the nail on the head, Anzu¡¯s expression instantly soured, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t go and bring that bastard up!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry for that, Nee-san. I had no idea.¡± I apologized right away. It¡¯s not sincere though. I just tried to get back at her for always teasing my Eimi.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Let¡¯s just eat. I won¡¯t tease you two anymore.¡± Anzu strongly dug her chopsticks into her bowl of rice and pouted further. She then lifted it and stuffed her face with the rice.


    She¡¯s eating out the stress she suddenly umted just by the mention of her ex that got stolen.


    Eimi, on the other hand, probably thought she finally got another chance to tease her cousin. Her lips curved up yfully as she said, ¡°I think Anzu-nee should pick someone better. Forget about that guy already. How long has it been? Every time Ruki is here, you always seem to get worked up. Are you just jealous of how close we are or are you actually trying to see if he¡¯s like that guy?¡±


    Ah. She¡¯s right. That reason was highly possible. She¡¯s holding another motive why she kept on acting like this whenever I was around.


    She¡¯sparing me to that guy, huh? I wasn¡¯t going to be stolen though so better to snuff out her candle of hope.


    ¡°Is that true, nee-san?¡± The same as earlier, I put on a disappointed expression and frowned as though I got a taste of betrayal.


    ¡°N-no!¡± She responded quickly. However, a guilty expression was creeping on her face and all she could do to hide it was raise her bowl further, covering her facepletely.


    Upon seeing that, Eimi became more emboldened as she delivered a follow-up, ¡°Ruki admired you, Anzu-nee. To think that you¡¯re trying to¡­¡±


    Eimi trailed her voice before clicking her tongue.


    Anzu flinched from her seat and gradually lowered her bowl, exposing her face again.


    By doing that, I found her looking more and more like a younger girl who was being scolded by her mother.


    In this case, Eimi took up that role.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that at all. Eimi, don¡¯t put words in my mouth, will you? Besides, I¡¯m testing him for you¡­¡± Anzu then put me under her gaze, an apologetic expression could be seen from her, ¡°Onoda-kun. It¡¯s not like that, alright? I¡­ I¡¯m not trying to make you feel bad.¡±


    Perhaps thinking that she¡¯d gone too far, Eimi nudged me and whispered, ¡°Ruki,fort her. She might cry if you became cold to her.¡±


    ¡°Alright. But I must say¡­ you two really are rted to each other.¡± I whispered back and the girl could only silently giggle.


    As I was someone who had no siblings nor any close rtives that grew up with me, I couldn¡¯t help but see all these as a learning experience. And it¡¯s almost the same as how I admired true friendships shown by other people.


    Well, no matter. It¡¯s not like what Anzu did was something I would take offense to. It¡¯s annoying, yes. But that¡¯s it. It¡¯s practically harmless since our rtionship wouldn¡¯t take damage from her antics.


    Anyway, to return the mood on the table back to normal, I followed Eimi¡¯s words and faced Anzu.


    ¡°Nee-san, it¡¯s fine. I get where you¡¯reing from.¡± I put on a smile and nodded at her.


    ¡°T-thank you, Onoda-kun!¡± Overjoyed by my answer, the girl¡¯s face lit up. However, that¡¯s not all. She stood up and ran to our side.


    And before Eimi¡¯s eyes, Anzu hugged my head, pushing my face in her surprisingly soft and stuffed chest.


    A secondter, Eimi''s scream pierced my ears, ¡°What are you doing, Anzu-nee?!¡±

 Chapter 1091 Message

    Chapter 1091 Message¡¡¡¡¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m stealing him from you. I¡¯m only showing appreciation to my wonderful junior.¡± Anzu answered in a teasing tone. Furthermore, she pressed my head further, burying me in it.


    When I nced up, the girl was entirely focused on Eimi, leaving her defenseless. Seeing that as a chance, I put my hands on her sides, grabbing her thin figure firmly. Aside from the chest that already developed to the point that one could wonder whether the nutrients for her height and body build went to it, she¡¯s almost simr to Ria.


    And as soon as she felt my fingers enclosing her, the girl shuddered from the tickling sensation before hurriedly pushing me away. Or rather, push herself away from me.


    With her cheeks gradually turning pink, she crossed her arms and held the ce I grabbed earlier. While still shaking, she stared at me in horror, ¡°W-why did you do that?¡±


    I could pleasantly enjoy the sensation of her squishy bosom¡­ However, I certainly didn¡¯t want Eimi to get jealous. So there¡¯s no other choice for me but to scare her away.


    Moreover, because of what I did, Anzu became aware that she couldn¡¯t just use me to tease her cousin lest she experiences my expert hands.


    ¡°Nee-san, aren¡¯t you asking for a hug? I¡¯m willing to give that to you.¡± I tilted my head, acting innocent and oblivious to the effect of what I did to her.


    ¡°H-how can you be willing? Are you a man-slut? Your girlfriend is right next to you.¡±


    Now that¡¯s a term I haven¡¯t heard being said to me yet. It¡¯s mostly idiot or pervert.


    ¡°Is it my fault now? Nee-san initiated it, I just responded.¡± I shrugged and turned back to my front, picking up my bowl again before looking at the girl sitting next to me.


    She became silent when I moved. And now, Eimi, who was mad at what her cousin did, beganughing.


    ¡°Anzu-nee, you¡¯re a riot. Don¡¯t hug someone if you¡¯re not prepared to be hugged back.¡±


    Yep. She finally realized that there was no reason for her to be mad. I could easily deflect other women¡¯s advances if I so wished. Her cousin wasn¡¯t any different.


    Nheless, I noticed that when ites to Anzu¡¯s teasing, the girl could easily get worked up. In which case, they¡¯d start an almost never-ending banter unless one of them surrendered first. I intervened this time so¡­ it didn¡¯t get to that point.


    Another thing that I noticed was¡­ the chance of her getting worked up was amplified whenever it involves me. Otherwise, she¡¯d calmly retort to her childish cousin before it slowly esctes to them shouting at each other; something I witnessed or listened to weeks ago.


    ¡°Shut up and let¡¯s eat! And you, Onoda-kun¡­ Uh. Never mind.¡±


    Looking like a defeated champion, she skulked back to her seat across from us.


    In this way, our lunchtime gradually achieved peace.


    Twenty minutester, around half an hour before noon, Eimi and Anzu sent me out by their door. The former was satisfied with our time together while thetter still had aplex expression on her face. Most likely, she¡¯s still affected by what I did. In any case, although I only reacted to the situation, she¡¯d probably start to be wary of me. But as Eimi said, she also should start forgetting about that ex of hers. Knowing that he¡¯s not even appreciating her when they¡¯re together, there¡¯s no point holding onto it. Unless she¡¯s really crazy in love with him, the same way I am to my girls.


    ¡°Eimi, see you soon. And Anzu-nee-san, I apologize for making you ufortable. Tell me next time how I can make up for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Take care, Ruki.¡± Eimi stepped forward to send me off with a kiss. Well, she once again handed me a packed portion of what she cooked. Akane and Minoru would surely like it.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t be. Just keep on making this girl happy and we¡¯re good.¡± Anzu said before giving me onestplicated gaze before hurrying back inside. She didn¡¯t even wait for me or Eimi to react.


    And upon seeing that, Eimi shook her head while smiling, ¡°Tell you what, Ruki¡­ Anzu-nee is more energetic whenever you¡¯re visiting. If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s also looking forward to talking with you. As much as her desire to tease me.¡±


    Uh¡­ So, what should I do with that information?


    ¡°Is that so? Then good for her.¡±


    ¡°Not even a reaction? Looks like Anzu-nee¡¯s charm is not enough to move you.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m improving. Hmm?¡±


    Whether she¡¯s serious about expecting me to also see her cousin in a different light, I had no idea. And for now, I shouldn¡¯t really put my focus on that. Just like with thosest two girls of Haruko, it¡¯s better to let it happen naturally if there¡¯s really a chance.


    For now, I¡¯m fond of that girl¡¯s reactions. And since she¡¯s Eimi¡¯s ¡®older sister¡¯ figure despite how annoying she is¡­ I¡¯d just rank her up at the same level as Satsuki¡¯s sister, Setsuna.


    I don¡¯t mind interacting with them naturally.


    -


    -


    Upon returning home, I still sat down at the table with Akane, Miwa-nee and Minoru. I watched them eat it while listening to their praises for Eimi¡¯s cooking.


    I probably looked like a proud parent hearing my girl getting praised for some artwork she did. Akaneughed as she pointed that out. In any case, she didn¡¯t be stingy with her praises.


    While preparing my things for thest session of my program at the Boxing Gymter, I checked on Chii and Hifumi while waiting for Shio¡¯s arrival.


    Chii invited Hifumi out. And like I promised Chii, I''m going to surprise them. They''re going to meet in the afternoon so¡­ Like me, they¡¯re still preparing.


    Hifumi was unaware that I¡¯m going to crash their meetup though. I contacted her in the guise of checking on her. And as I expected, although the girl excitedly told me that she was going to meet Chii, she didn¡¯t ask me toe.


    Instead, she told me to get ready to be envious because she was going to send me photos of them together.


    That girl was trying to be yful¡­ I couldn¡¯t wait to see her reaction upon seeing meter. I must get my phone ready as well¡­


    Anyway, as for Shio, we¡¯re going for a drive to bring back some of her things from their previous house. We¡¯re going to fit everything we could in her car.


    The first n was for me to go to our apartment. However, she got an appointment this morning regarding school which made it impossible for us to meet there.


    That¡¯s why she opted to juste here and pick me up when she¡¯s done¡­


    That would be my second time in that house¡­ It¡¯s probably filled with her bitter memories so¡­ Should I help her paint it with colorful and sweeter ones?


    Minutester, I finished packing and sat down on the side of the bed again to check on the newest messages that I received.


    There is one from Ayu. However, instead of a message, I got a photo of her¡­ Right out of the bath, wrapped in her bath towel.


    Isn¡¯t she getting bolder?


    And the other message¡­ is from someone I¡¯m missing and expecting.


    Hana¡­


    ¡°Good day, Ruki. I thought of surprising you. However, I eventually decided against it. It¡¯s a lot better if I announce it. You¡¯re free to tell your girls.


    I¡¯ming to see you in less than two weeks. Or exactly eight days from now...


    One question though¡­ Are you missing me?


    PS. I will never gonna give you up.¡±

 Chapter 1092 Reply

    Chapter 1092 Reply¡¡¡¡Unknowingly, I sighed in relief after I finished reading Hana¡¯s message. There¡¯s the fear that what happened a few nights ago would discourage her.


    Even if I actually participated in that with the intention to make her give up, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty right afterward. Especially after we opened the gift that she sent me.


    The photos past our grade school memories weren¡¯t as colorful. Perhaps, it¡¯s because she¡¯s mostly alone in those photos. And even if there¡¯s another person; a ssmate, a teacher or anyone else, the sense of distance was too clear for us to see.


    If she didn¡¯t stage all that¡­ then there¡¯s a high chance that she sumbed to her role as the brightest girl there is with her usual angelic smile. While she¡¯s ying that persona, none of those who crowded around her could be considered her friends.


    Damn it. As much as I wanted to deny it¡­ I¡¯m really looking forward to what method she¡¯s going to use to steal me.


    Not that I¡¯m going to let her do that, obviously. As long as it won¡¯t result in my girls getting hurt or affected, I will wee whatever challenge she¡¯s going to bring.


    Since Chii and Hifumi would be togetherter, I¡¯ll also use that time to find out what exactly happened to them years ago. For sure, I¡¯d be able to know more about the girl from them; other than what they already told me.


    I contemted whether to reply to Hana or not¡­ A minuteter, I came to a decision.


    ¡°That postscript. Do you really have to use a line from that song? It lessened the seriousness of this email.


    Well, forget about that. If you¡¯re trulying here, I also have to be honest, right?


    Don¡¯t call me after reading this¡­


    I¡¯m also looking forward to seeing you, Hana. There must be a lot of things we will have to catch up on about each other. Let¡¯s sit down and talk one day, alright?


    Stealing me is still off the table but I don¡¯t mind reconnecting with you. That is if you¡¯re serious about it.


    What happened years ago must be a memory you treasured but unfortunately, I¡¯m someone who forgets it¡­ I¡¯ll be relying on you to make me remember every experience we shared.


    PS. I love seeing your genuine smile. Hopefully, I can see it again.¡±


    Taking at least a few minutes to review what I wrote a few times, making sure that I said everything that I wanted to say, I hit send and closed it immediately.


    Before going downstairs to wait for Shio¡¯s arrival, I also didn¡¯t forget to reply to Ayu, thanking her for the treat.


    -


    -


    ¡°Now this looks more like a haunted house from how unkempt it became.¡± Arriving in the vicinity of the house she lived at recently, Shiomented as she gradually slowed down to enter the parking space.


    Like she said,pared to how clean it was when I first arrived here, the wide yard and everything unpaved on the ground had been overtaken by grass, tall enough to reach one¡¯s ankle. With the previous upants gone, it¡¯s only natural for this ce to turn like that.


    ¡°Do you have a grasscutter? I can help you trim it.¡± I suggested. But thinking about it, it¡¯s probably unnecessary. She¡¯s not going to stay here, after all.


    ¡°There¡¯s one in the garage. But not now, Ruru. You have a busy day. It¡¯s best if we get what we¡¯re here for first and return¡­ Come with me.¡±


    Shio got out of the car and I followed her to their two-story, modern-styled house.


    Scanning our surroundings, apart from the faint car noises that were probably from a distant street as well as the chirping of the birds nesting on a tall, lush tree at the corner of their backyard, everything¡¯s too quiet.


    In any case, this was normal. They live in a subdivision and the lot where the house stoodcks any close neighbors, making this ce feel a little isted.


    For some, this was ideal but for others, this would really feel like a prison. Indeed, there¡¯s a reason why that guy picked this one¡­


    It¡¯s away from prying eyes. No one will be able to know that he¡¯s always bringing a student home.


    I want to say ¡®What a bastard¡¯ but not like I¡¯m one to talk.


    That¡¯s right. Before Nao, there¡¯s another girl who fell into his clutches while Shio was still in college. From what I recalled, that girl was the reason he got caught. Even after graduating from high school, he¡¯s still meeting the girl; paying her college tuition and the ce she¡¯s staying at.


    That girl thought that Nobuo was still a single guy, maintaining her rtionship with him. But when my parents or those they asked to approach her told the girl the truth, she so easily sold him off.


    She didn¡¯t even warn him that he was going to be entrapped


    Most likely she¡¯s just the same as the guy, using him for her selfish purposes. Nheless, she deserved to do that. She got preyed upon. Making use of the situation was one of the primal instincts of humans. That¡¯s how we survived into modern times.


    Anyway, those two were irrelevant now. Nao and Shio are already out of that guy¡¯s influence. What I had to prevent this time was Shio getting depressed if the buried memory of what happened to her in this house returned to her. Aside from helping her move her collection, that¡¯s the other reason why I came with her here.


    When we reached the front door, Shio looked under the rug for the key and used it to open it. Stepping inside the house, I followed after her and without changing to indoor slippers we quickly arrived at the living room.


    It¡¯s still as wide as I remembered, obviously. Nheless, despite the ce seemingly unchanged, the dust had already started umting¡ªthe same as what¡¯s happening outside. Without someone maintaining the ce, it will be like this.


    Anyway, what really came to my mind was the memories I had in this particr room.


    Near the window where we could see her car, I made out with Shio in front of that guy. And minutes after that, I reconnected with Nao who was mad at me for ignoring all of her emails.


    A lot happened that day which resulted in the eventual downfall of Nobuo.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Ruru?¡± noticing that I stopped in ce as I looked around us, Shio nced back to check on me.


    There¡¯s no change in her expression. In fact, I could even see hints of excitement. Her collection was that important for her.


    That¡¯s a great sign. I don¡¯t have to worry about her bing depressed about the sad memories she had inside these walls.


    I put on a smile and replied, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just being hit by nostalgia. This is where I meet Nao again. And also, this is where I defended you from his attempt to p you.¡±


    After saying that, I closed our distance, my hand settling on her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so brave back then but at the same time, you¡¯re too scared to do something¡­ It¡¯s probably destiny that you invited me that day. It closed a dark chapter in your book.¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ Ruru, why are you being poetic this time? Has your club finally influenced you with stuff you¡¯re reading? Let¡¯s reminisce the next time we¡¯re here¡­ I¡¯m worried about my collection!¡± Grabbing my hand, Shio started dragging me to that room.


    Well, this is better too.


    ¡°Alright. I can¡¯t wait to see you in that maid outfit.¡± Looking at how frantic Shio acted, my mind whirled into teasing mode, remembering that costume I saw inside that room.


    ¡°What the? Of all things you can remember¡­ No, I won¡¯t wear that.¡±


    ¡°Then the sailor uniform?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ruru. Are you trying to kill me through embarrassment?¡± Shio facepalmed as she almost shuddered from imagining herself in those clothes.


    Well, it¡¯s not bad, right?


    ¡°Not really. I just thought that you¡¯re going to look great in them¡­ Also, it¡¯s a great way to tease my Shio.¡±


    ¡°You idiot¡­ I will wear them for you. But that is if they still fit me. I bought those during high school.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. As long as it¡¯s my Shio, I will surely love it.¡±


    ¡°You and your tongue¡­¡± Giving up to utter a retort, Shio helplessly sighed and just continued to drag me with her.


    It¡¯s a full room of her collection. I wonder if I can discover new things about Shio through them. Mhm¡­ I¡¯m getting excited.

 Chapter 1093 Replace

    Chapter 1093 Rece¡¡¡¡Shio could be said to be a closet otaku. She hid her hobbies from almost everyone. And even if that guy had begun exploiting her innocent heart, she continued collecting.


    Little did everyone know that she¡¯s someone very cultured and an avid collector of not just games, light novels, manga and anime, but also cosying.


    Though I had yet to find a photo of her in one of those costumes, the girl sometimes mentioned to me her experiences with it. In fact, Ririka got along so well with her that she began taking up her advice on making costumes.


    In terms of a hobbyist, Shio¡¯s definitely someone that was passionate about it.


    However, when she got entangled with that guy, he somehow put a restriction on her. The closet otaku hid deeper in her closet and only by maintaining a room like this could she find peace of mind.


    ¡°Ruru, I told you I¡¯m going to wear them but not now. Hurry and carry them back to the car.¡± Shio called out to me again after I was stuck standing before the maid costume. It¡¯s that traditional western maid costume. ck cloth, frilly white apron.


    ¡°I know. Is it bad to imagine them?¡± I asked as I started picking up the costumes that were fitted on mannequins. They¡¯re dust free because Shio made sure to put them in a ss cab for disy purposes. The same as her other collections, they¡¯re well-kept.


    Just from that, it¡¯s so easy to understand how important they were to Shio.


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t need to, right? You¡¯ll see me in it.¡±


    ¡°After you made adjustments,¡± I said, appearing rather dejected.


    Shio reacted instantly by hugging herself. Most likely, showing that she¡¯s wider now than when she bought or made them in high school,


    ¡°Of course! That won¡¯t fit me anymore¡­ It would be too constricting.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look forward to that.¡±


    Well, although there¡¯s a huge buzz about maid caf¨¦s, like the one where Ririka once worked part-time, it¡¯s undeniable that mature women looked a lot better in it. Especially with Shio¡¯s godly figure.


    ¡°Pervert.¡± Shio spat as she giggled. Despite everything that she said, she¡¯s also looking forward to it.


    ¡°Heh¡­ It¡¯s my Shio in maid uniform. How can I not be excited about it? Do you have a wedding gown as well?¡±


    With the mention of the wedding gown, Shio suddenly looked down and with a bitter smile, she said. ¡°I don¡¯t have it. I got married without wearing one¡­¡±


    Ah¡­ Shit. Wrong move. I reminded her of that guy. I better salvage our conversation quickly.


    ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t worry because you¡¯re going to wear one when we get married.¡± I put down the costumes in my hand and walked over to her side.


    Perhaps not noticing me approaching her, Shio was surprised when she felt my arms enclosing her. But then, as though she found the ce she¡¯s longing for, Shio hugged me back, hooking her arms from my underarm before grasping my shoulder firmly.


    Momentster, I felt her breath brushing past my neck as the woman rested her head on my shoulder and snuggled closer to me. While she was doing that, I began caressing her hair and back,forting her through it.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s effective. She released a sigh soon enough, exhaling out whatever negative emotions that she felt.


    Taking that as my cue to do more than just caressing her and lending her my shoulder, I lowered my head and met hers. I then put on a reassuring smile before reaching for her lips.


    Shio weed it wholeheartedly and we shared an intimate kiss where we only stopped after running out of breath, casting off the gloomy atmosphere surrounding us, ¡°I said it before, right? I¡¯m going to rece all of your memories of him¡­ Why don¡¯t we start here?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ Let¡¯s go to our room¡­¡± Shio suggested.


    However, even though that could be mistaken as a sexual invitation, I had a different idea in mind. This would probably make her embarrassed if I pointed out that she was wrong. That¡¯s why I simply shook my head, released her from my embrace, and sped her hands.


    ¡°Nope. We¡¯re going to start here, Shio. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to the things you love with a passion, hmm?¡±


    As I said that, I nced around the whole room.


    ¡°This guy¡­ So this is what you meant by it. Now I feel like a horny adult baiting my younger lover.¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­ We¡¯ll still get to that partter. You know I¡¯m much more of a pervert than you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right¡­ Well then, let¡¯s talk as we transfer these to the car. Don¡¯t look at me weirdly when I finish, alright?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    And with this, our time here became more meaningful. Soon after finishing bringing what we could fit in the car, Shio gave me a tour of the house. And each time we arrived at a new location, I would make a move, creating a new memory with her there.


    For example, in the kitchen. While we¡¯re not going to cook something, I fixed the pipe beneath the sink. Or when we went to the storage room where I rearranged the boxes filled with things they¡¯re not using anymore. I also changed the light bulb.


    Everything that the guy had done before, I was overwriting it with my own.


    And because of that, Shio watched me in delightful interest,ughing at every antic I pulled.


    When we returned to their living room, I turned the TV on and called her to my side. However, because we didn¡¯t have that much time, our focus wasn''t on the TV but on each other.


    Shio, who started by sitting next to me, climbed up and eventually put herself on a straddle. On the other hand, I supported her and firmly held onto her soft pair of buns as I let her settlefortably on myp.


    She didn¡¯t scold me for that because our situation evolved quickly.


    Shio started moving her hips, rubbing herself on me and feeling up what I was hiding beneath. And at the same time as she did that, I released what I was bottling up earlier. Guiding her butt as she danced on top of me and fondled the pair on my hands.


    Following her movements, I went for her lips once more as I slowly lifted both her skirt as well as the blouse she was wearing.


    As I slid down from her lips to her neck, my hands went to her back, unhooking her bra. Freed from the constriction, Shio¡¯s bountiful chest spilled out and was caught by my mouth. I sucked on her nipples hungrily until Shio moaned out in pleasure.


    Perhaps not wanting to lose from the pleasure, she did the same to my shirt. She took it offpletely before pushing on my chest, taking the initiative this time¡­


    ¡°Hey, Ruru. What do you think about staying here sometimes? You know¡­ For you topletely rece him, we have to spend our time here.¡± While in the middle of pulling my pants down, Shio brought up a suggestion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea. I¡¯m in. I¡¯m going to steal everything from him.¡±


    ¡°You already did, you idiot¡­¡± Shioughed at my response. However, it soon got reced by her pleasant moans as she began lowering herself on my towering erection.


    ¡°W-we¡¯re also going to have a house in my hometown. We can go there this summer¡­ If you want to bring the others, you can¡­ But only on the second day! You¡¯ll be mine for a whole day before they get their turn.¡±


    And right as she started humping up and down, bringing us another bout of extreme pleasure, Shio dered that.

 Chapter 1094 A Lesson on Driving or Teasing?

    Chapter 1094 A Lesson on Driving or Teasing?¡¡¡¡Thirty minutester, Shio and I emerged from the house and returned to her stuffed car. Our hairs were still a little wet and both of us smelled the same; the fragrances of her shampoo and soap.


    Right¡­ While we started having sex in the living room. I eventually carried her from ce to ce, marking the house as ours. It¡¯s disrespectful to the guy but it¡¯s not like that was the first time I did so¡­


    After making sure that we didn¡¯t miss any corner or room, I carried her while still impaled by my length and intruded into their bedroom. On the same bed that they used to sleep in, I made love with Shio and reced any other memories she had of it. Starting today, what she would remember there was how much I made her cum or how many times I shot inside her¡­


    Because we sweated a lot from how intense it became, we first raided whatever was still edible in their fridge before taking a bath together.


    We refrained from doing another round inside though¡­ Shio had me get satisfied with just hugging her. She¡¯s afraid that I¡¯d be weak for my other engagementster, after all. Like everyone else, she¡¯s trying her best to be thoughtful¡­


    When I mentioned that my morning was also intense, without detailing it too much, Shio scolded me and pinched my cheeks to express her displeasure.


    Actually, it¡¯s still red which made me look like I was blushing profusely. And every time Shio would look at me, she would snap a photo before giggling like a casino owner who had just emptied the 1000th millionaire gambler¡¯s pockets.


    Yeah. She¡¯s triumphantly pleased with seeing me act normally while having an artificial blush on my face.


    Well, as long as it pleases her. It will return to normal eventually anyway.


    A minute after driving out of the lot, Shio suddenly remembered something. She looked at me, her lips curved yfully. In a way, she¡¯s just like most of my girls. Always thinking of more ways to get back from how much I teased them.


    ¡°Oh right, Ruru. I promised to teach you how to drive. Why don¡¯t we start with that lesson?¡±


    Ah. Should I be thankful that it turned out to be not what I thought it was? In any case, Shio must have another reason for bringing this up this time.


    ¡°Sure. Now¡¯s a perfect time for that. But, how are we going to do it? Hands-on right away?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. We¡¯re starting with the basics. And even if you managed to grasp it right away, it¡¯s risky to let you drive without sufficient practice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair. I will also refuse to do so anyway.¡±


    Better to be safe than sorry. Although this was a particr skill that I really needed in the future, there¡¯s no reason for me to rush it. Everyone always starts with baby steps before eventually running.


    ¡°But Ruru, what do you say about sitting down on myp? Watch me drive from your point of view.¡±


    This¡­ This is the reason for that yful smile. Of all things she could think to do¡­


    It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m a little kid like Minoru, it will be impossible for me to be a distraction. Although that will also be dangerous, she can just drive slowly.


    But the thing is¡­ I¡¯m not Minoru. I¡¯m even slightly taller than her even with our age gap. It will just be a disaster if I sit on herp.


    Perhaps noticing how I was bbergasted with her suggestion, Shio burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m joking. But that¡¯s a nice expression, Ruru.¡±


    ¡°You got me. But Shio, you know you can simply ask me for that, right? I don¡¯t mind sitting on yourp once in a while. I also wanted to be spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then next time, I¡¯ll baby you to the point that you''re going to ask me to let you suck breastmilk from me.¡± Shio smugly said.


    Looking at her side frame from where I was sitting, that wide smile was too refreshing. But let¡¯s see¡­ I have to retaliate, right?


    ¡°I see. A baby y then? I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Because I said that as though it was a normal thing to say and without changing my tone, Shio immediately flinched. It¡¯s like the woman got hit by a freezing breeze making her shudder from the cold.


    And momentster, she shouted in retort. ¡°N-no! I¡¯m not that kind of¡­ pervert!¡±


    Ah¡­ Teasing my girls is always a delight¡­ Since she started this, she better not think I¡¯m stopping at one.


    ¡°Sure, I believe you.¡± I shrugged and looked ahead, acting like nothing happened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t!¡±


    As expected, Shio didn¡¯t buy it. Stopping her car to the side of the ride, she grabbed my shoulders and pushed her face closer. And with all seriousness, ¡°I don¡¯t need any kind of twisted y, Ruru¡­ I¡¯m already satisfied with your gentle treatment or in some cases, I took initiative. Understand?¡±


    If I say no, will she go on length to exin her stand? That¡¯s something I want to find out¡­ However, now¡¯s not the time. I¡¯m supposed to learn the basics of driving.


    I erased my teasing smile from my face before nodding, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Upon hearing that Shio exhaled before biting my lips once.


    ¡°You and your teasing habits¡­ When will I be able to get away from that?¡±


    ¡°Probably never. But you can rack up experience to counter it. I¡¯m not invincible Shio.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. But you¡¯re indomitable. Anyway, let¡¯s start with your lesson.¡± epting my answer, Shio returned to the wheels and shifted our topic back.


    ¡°Then Kinoshita-sensei, I¡¯m in your care.¡±


    ¡°Uh. It still feels weird for you to call me like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I thought you¡¯re used to it by now. I have to call you like this when we¡¯re at school, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But, when we¡¯re outside it, it feels a little distant.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ What about Shiori-sensei?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay, that¡¯s a pass. But only when I¡¯m teaching you how to drive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sensei. I love you.¡±


    ¡°This guy, stop suddenly surprising me like that!¡± She retorted but a secondter, she replied with her voice filled with affection. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    -


    -


    The driving lesson with Shio ended briefly. It onlysted until her car reached the exit to the subdivision. In any case, that¡¯s enough for me to get a gist of how you can make a car move.


    Not that I would try it right away. I better just look it up online for more rification so that the next lesson would be a lot better.


    Following that, we continued on our way back to her apartment where I helped her unload everything in her apartment. I also used that time to greet the oldndy.


    As always, I got scolded again for not showing up often for my ¡®wife¡¯. Apparently, she started visiting Shio just to keep herpany whenever I¡¯m supposed to be staying out because of college.


    Surprisingly, the lie still holds¡­ I wonder how long we can fool her?


    Once we were done moving all the things in our apartment, Shio hopped in the car again. She¡¯s going to drive me near where Hifumi and Chii are having their date.

 Chapter 1095 Surprising the Two

    Chapter 1095 Surprising the Two¡¡¡¡¡°I believe it¡¯s only natural, Ruki. I will listen to your request just once and try not to steal you on the first day of my return.


    However, if you failed to convince me why I shouldn¡¯t steal you from them and make you mine exclusively, you best be prepared for what I¡¯m about to do.


    You have no idea how much impact you made on me. Without you, I will still be stuck in an endless quagmire, trying to keep up face and please whoever¡¯s in front of me. There wouldn''t be the Hana of today if not for you.


    I may not have known what else happened to you during my absence. Nevertheless, I am willing to believe that you¡¯re not the same cold yet extremely warm boy anymore.


    Anyhow, Chizuru and Hifumi likely thought I befriended them. I don¡¯t. I only used them to get to know more about the sides of you that I can¡¯t see whenever you¡¯re in front of me. Please extend my apologies to them if you meet them.


    PS. The song fits what I¡¯m about to do. I don¡¯t see why won¡¯t I use it otherwise?¡±


    Right before I approached the bookstore where Chii and Hifumi could be seen browsing, I received another email from Hana.


    It was a direct reply to me and although she wrote something that tickled my senses as to what kind of impact I made, my mind focused on thest part before another postscript.


    She wanted to apologize to Hifumi and Chii for befriending them with an ulterior motive. Remembering how concerned they were for each other, it would certainly be a heartbreaking thing to hear for them.


    Looking at them through the clear ss walls of the bookstore, the two were having fun browsing different books or magazines. Chii, in particr, even returned to how she was before taking up the mask of a gyaru. And Hifumi, her face was brightly lit up with that genuine smile she currently has.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to think of showing up there only to have the two listen to Hana¡¯s confession about using them instead of truly befriending them.


    What should I do? Well, it¡¯s obvious¡­


    I took a step back and put a little distance from the bookstore for a moment to quickly type a reply to Hana.


    I carefully chose my words and ended them with a reply to that particr line.


    ¡°¡­ Regarding Chii and Hifumi, it¡¯s best if you tell that to them yourself. If you¡¯re returning here, meeting them is just a matter of whether you¡¯re willing or not. If it is as you say, all the more reason you appear before them. I refuse to be your mouthpiece.¡±


    I reviewed it a few times and thought hard if I would add more. Like continuing that separate conversation on her postscript.


    But I guess that¡¯s enough fooling around. I might¡¯ve been excited to hear that she¡¯s returning but that didn¡¯t mean I would be willing to sacrifice the time and attention that should be for my girls¡­ Three emails are enough.


    After tucking my phone back into my pocket, I strode forward and entered the bookstore.


    Since it was a surprise, even Chii didn¡¯t know when or where I would appear. She only told me the ce where they should be hanging out so I¡¯m quite lucky to have found them easily.


    As rows of shelvesid out before me and various people picking out books to read partly obstructed the path, I made my way to the two girls silently.


    But at each step I took, I could feel the rising excitement in my chest. I¡¯m really hopeless when ites to my girls¡­ Perhaps even a small thing would be a big deal for me as long as it involved them.


    ¡°Look here, Fumin. Doesn¡¯t this guy look like him?¡± As I neared them, I heard Chii¡¯s cheerful voice calling out to Hifumi.


    That girl¡­ She once again created a nickname for someone close to her.


    ¡°Chizuru, I think you need to see an optometrist soon. Every good-looking guy in that magazine looks like Ruki to you.¡± Hifumi replied while releasing a small sigh. Most likely that¡¯s not the first time Chii presented something to her and called it a lookalike of me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not the same as me.¡± Chii¡¯s reply was filled with disbelief. It¡¯s as though she¡¯s surprised that the girl with her wasn¡¯t as lovestruck as her.


    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s enough that I think about him. No need to see every single model in a magazine with his face. He¡¯s handsome, I give you that¡­ But that¡¯s not why we¡­¡± Hifumi abruptly stopped her preaching.


    Since they¡¯re still not in my sight, I could only imagine her reaction. She realized that she was overpraising me, isn¡¯t she?


    She¡¯s probably blushing right about now.


    But thinking about our previous interaction, she¡¯s supposed to still be unsure of what to do with her feelings yet. But the way she praised and admitted how she¡¯s thinking about me already says where she¡¯s standing¡­


    Should Ie at her assuming that she¡¯s weing me back into her life? Maybe not yet. She¡¯s with Chii so she¡¯s probablyfortable telling her about that.


    Or so I thought¡­


    Chii¡¯s clearughter soon rang out as she started teasing the girl to bepletely honest andplete her words.


    However, because of how loud it was, a staff member of the bookstore ran to them and hushed the girl.


    I could still hear her giggling though.


    Anyway, making my way to them finally came to an end. I emerged from the aisle next to them and quickly spotted the two girls.


    My eyes instantly focused on Chii who had her hair down while holding her stomach. On the other hand, Hifumi was facepalming in front of her. It¡¯s also quite noticeable how Hifumi¡¯s ears were bright red. I was right in thinking that she was embarrassed. But whether it¡¯s an embarrassment from what she just uttered or because she¡¯s embarrassed for Chiiughing loudly and getting hushed by the staff, I had no idea.


    Still, seeing them together like these brought about a gush of warmth to my chest.


    Taking this chance that neither of the two had noticed me yet, I sneakily closed our distance.


    When I reached the point where I could just grab either of the two, I paused in my steps and let my arms stretch out, circling Hifumi¡¯s head and covering her eyes.


    Reacting instantly to that, the girl reflexively tried to duck. Unfortunately for her, I anticipated that. My hands still found their target, covering her eyesight. However, because she was wearing a pair of sses, my hold wasn¡¯t that firm.


    In any case, since there was a chance for her to scream or even hit me with her elbow, I quickly pushed my lips close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Guess who?¡±


    At this point, Chii, who was just giggling, made eye contact with me. Although surprise easily conquered her previous expression, her beautiful smile instantly reced it. She sped her hands in front of her and nodded multiple times in clear excitement.


    I winked at her which figuratively shot an arrow to her heart before putting my focus back on the girl in front of me.


    Hifumi¡¯s hand already grabbed my hand and peeled it off her sses. And, in contrast to Chii¡¯s excitement, Hifumi bubbled in silent rage,


    ¡°You and your surprises¡­ Won¡¯t you at least tell me if you¡¯re going to show up here?¡± Turning around to face me, Hifumi removed her sses, produced a small thin cloth, and cleaned my fingerprints that fogged its lenses. ¡°Did you hear?¡±

 Chapter 1096 Hifumi and Chii

    Chapter 1096 Hifumi and Chii¡¡¡¡¡°I did.¡±


    As I once again answered with full honesty, Hifumi¡¯s expression twisted in clear embarrassment. She put on her sses, puffed her cheeks adorably, and stepped closer.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to lie there, you idiot!¡± The girl huffed and tiptoed to cover my face with her small hand. It¡¯s her way to keep me from seeing her embarrassed.


    Good thing she let go of the book she was holding first or I would¡¯ve been smacked by it.


    I loved that reaction from her though. I wouldn¡¯t mind being hit by a book if I could see it one more time.


    Reflexively, my arms moved at the same time as she did. They circled to her back just in case she tripped. But by doing so this made it look like I was weing her in my embrace and that brought her more shame than she was expecting.


    The girl stumbled forward. Although she quickly put her hand in front of her, it¡¯s not enough to prevent her from bumping into me. A momentter, her forehead hit my chest and she let out a barely audible groan.


    And having realized what I did, I kept at it and eventually tightened my arms around her and pulled her closer before she could even back away.


    Well, this was also my way to keep her from falling. But surely, that¡¯s not how it looked. Other customers who were in the same aisle saw us and reacted differently. They either shook their heads for our public disy or whistled before smiling in clear interest at what they¡¯re witnessing.


    Hifumi was unaware of that and neither was Chii.


    Feeling the contact with me, Hifumi flinchedically. Momentster, the girl overheated. When she lifted her gaze to look at me, the sses that she had just wiped fogged up from the rising temperature of her face and her hand. She weakly pushed on my chest.


    From that gesture, Hifumi looked like she was in a dilemma whether to back away or remain in her position.


    But that ended quickly, it was not even five seconds when the girl moved her arms to hug me back. Even with her fogged-up sses, the girl never broke eye contact with me.


    Whatever she wanted to say, they got stuck in her mind.


    Understanding her state, I nodded at her before releasing her into my arms. But instead of letting her gopletely, I sped her hand on mine before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere we can talk.¡±


    Hifumi agreed to it before her mind solely focused on our hands. She probably even forgot that Chii was with her.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t leave that girl behind. Though I didn¡¯t do the same for Chii, the fake gyaru took my other side and hugged my arm.


    In this way, we left the bookstore with everyone¡¯s eyes focused on us. Like earlier, they had different reactions. Envy, amazement, and anger.


    Though none of them approached us, they all pointed their fingers at me, calling me different derogatory names.


    Obviously, I ignored them and guided the two somewhere we could sit down and talk.


    -


    -


    Around ten minutester, with a tray in my hand, I returned to the table where the two girls were sitting together.


    I brought them to a shop that seemed to be a trend nowadays. A milktea shop. It¡¯s that kind of drink that mixes milk and tea ¨C obviously ¨C and gives it different vors; mostly fruity ones, and fills almost a fourth of the tumbler with tapioca pearls.


    Well, the two liked it anyway. Now that I got what they preferred, I handed it to them which the two excitedly received.


    ¡°Oh! An-rin and Kushii always bring me to a shop like this¡­ I really like this vor, Kii. Thank you!¡± Chii eximed. Her heart eyes were already gone and she now returned to at least show a bit of her gyaru persona.


    On the other hand, Hifumi silently sipped hers while looking at me, partly conflicted and partly gratified.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m d you liked it.¡± I replied before I joined them in tasting the drink.


    For my honest evaluation, it¡¯s not really a goodbination for me. I¡¯d prefer tea or coffee over this¡­ In any case, since I already bought it, it¡¯s a waste to throw it away after buying it.


    For the first few minutes, the three of us were silent. And perhaps she noticed how suffocating it became, Chii started to tell us stories. Mostly about her escapades with her gyaru friends.


    There¡¯s one where they went to an arcade and fought against each other on the w machine¡¯s prize that they managed to snag or how they kicked out those boys who were bothering them and trying to stop them from having fun.


    Although Hifumi and I couldn¡¯t rte to herpletely, seeing Chii¡¯s genuine enjoyment of those things kept us engaged to listen to her.


    And when she noticed that she was talking alone, the fake gyaru pouted, ¡°You two, am I the only one with a tongue here?¡±


    ¡°Well, I love hearing about your stories,¡± I answered and Chii immediately reached for my nose to pinch it.


    ¡°Yeah. Everything¡¯s interesting for you as long as it¡¯s about us, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that. But those are stories I haven¡¯t heard from you yet. I naturally found them interesting. I don¡¯t know about Hifumi. She¡¯s been quiet ever since I showed up.¡± I honestly answered. And using this chance, I pointed the topic to the silent girl.


    ¡°Well, duh. You hugged her right away. You¡¯re lucky she didn¡¯t run away from you.¡± Chii snickered and nudged the girl next to her using her elbow.


    ¡°Chizuru!¡±


    ¡°See this, she recovered her voice. Now, Fumin¡­ Kii surprised us, are you not pleased?¡±


    Hearing that question from Chii, Hifumi stared at me. However, when she noticed that I was also staring at her, she immediately evaded my gaze and turned to the girl next to her. ¡°It¡¯s not a question of being pleased or not, Chizuru¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How should I say this¡­?¡± As her voice trailed, the girl took a nce at me before releasing a small sigh, ¡°I¡¯m not prepared to see him today, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I think I understand now.¡± Chii acted as though she realized something. However, as the one who¡¯s aware that I woulde and see them today, she really dressed up pretty. Or at least, fashionably enough for me to continue admiring her beauty.


    On the other hand, Hifumi¡¯s outfit could only be described as ¡®conservative¡¯. She didn¡¯t doll herself up nor put on a beautiful dress that could attract eyes.


    Nheless, when they¡¯re next to each other like this, they still look good together and I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her as well.


    Well, maybe that¡¯s just me since I love the two¡­ their differing fashion sense doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Right?¡± Hifumi sighed once more. But a few secondster, she once again looked at me, her reluctance from earlier already gone. Most likely, the conversation with Chii cleared her mind and made her recover to how she usually was.


    After sipping another mouthful of her milktea, the girl addressed me, her eyes nting a bit, ¡°Anyway¡­ Ruki, we¡¯re in contact. Is it so hard to say that you¡¯reing?¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought of surprising you. And I¡¯m sessful. You¡¯re so cute back there, Hifumi.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ This guy. I sometimes forget how hateful you are.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m recalling this right, I¡¯m always a hateful fellow. You girls just tolerate me.¡±


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it?¡± She smirked and as though she now fully regained her lostposure, she confidently leaned forward and pointed at me, ¡°So, I think I won¡¯t buy that ¡®surprise reason¡¯. You¡¯re spying on us, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hifumi, if I¡¯m spying on you, I won¡¯t show up in front of you like this. Let¡¯s just say I learned of your meetup and I showed up uninvited. Also, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Hana. She¡¯sing back next week.¡±


    As soon as I mentioned Hana¡¯s name, not only Hifumi but also Chizuru immediately jumped from their seats and held me by my cor,


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    ¡°Is that really the truth?!¡±


    These girls¡­ If they¡¯re reacting like this with the mere mention of that, it¡¯s really a bad idea to tell them Hana¡¯s message for them.

 Chapter 1097 About Hana

    Chapter 1097 About Hana¡¡¡¡The friendship that they culminated during that spring vacation was most likely deep. Or at least, that¡¯s what the two girls thought about it. But in Hana¡¯s case, the way she openly admitted that she only used the two, while it was surprising, also wasn¡¯t that far from how I understood her during that time.


    She never had someone she could be friends with nor did she even try to get one. Because for Hana, she believed that everyone was only drawn to her due to the angelic smile that she honed even before she started grade school.


    I got her interest because I was probably the first one that she saw who behaved differently than the rest of those crowding around her.


    Anyway, with my mention of Hana and the two girls¡¯ reaction to it, I told them about my interaction with the girl these past few days, albeit summarized to the point that I didn¡¯t tell them what Miho and Akane did that night.


    And upon hearing those, the two both showed a gentle smile. Furthermore, despite being aware of Hana¡¯s intention, Chii and Hifumi looked like they wanted to cheer her on.


    ¡°You two. If I got stolen by her, I doubt she¡¯d allow me to retain my connection to you.¡±


    ¡°You? Stolen? We all know she won¡¯t seed.¡± Hifumi scoffed and waved her hand, dismissing that without much thought. That confidence to me¡­ it¡¯s undoubtedly influenced by how unbending I was during these past few years.


    Although I was still like that nowadays, the girls were seeing me as someone gentle and softer with my methods. And for most of them, my actions tranted to selflessness rather than selfishness. Even if I told them that it was thetter, they would just dismiss it, the same way Hifumi did.


    ¡°Kii, cheering for her doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re certain that she¡¯s going to seed. It¡¯s you we¡¯re talking about here. If you will lose to someone, it will only be to one of us and it will probably be because you let us win.¡± Chii added to which Hifumi seconded.


    Just like this, our conversation¡¯s main topic steered towards Hana rather than the real reason I was here.


    That¡¯s fine anyway. It¡¯s not like I came here to take them into a more borate date that would end in either going to our house or a hotel. This was more of my decision to spend time with them and watch how close they really are.


    ¡°Alright. I have no choice but to agree to that. That¡¯s really what I¡¯m thinking. Except the ¡®letting you win¡¯ part.¡± I flicked my fingers rather exaggeratedly and that made the two girls start a fit ofughter.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the stubborn guy again. What do you think, Fumin?¡±


    ¡°He never changed that part of him. No wonder we all picked up on that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Hana mentioned that once. That his stubbornness was one of the reasons why he couldn¡¯t easily reverse what he said. He¡¯d rather be wrong than correct himself.¡±


    Hana said that? It¡¯s true that I was always stubborn but I never even thought that it was part of the reason why I stood by my decision of cutting them off and forgetting about them as my desire grew rampant. I found them separate issues altogether.


    ¡°Wait. There¡¯s one more thing she said regarding that¡­ Let me try to recall it.¡± Hifumi added as she closed her eyes to focus on it.


    While waiting for the girl to remember it, I stared at Chii to check on her and likewise, the girl was staring back at me. She had this meaningful smile on her lips. But that¡¯s because I could feel her feet rubbing my legs under our table.


    Since I sat across from them at this four-seater table, it¡¯s hard for her to be affectionate. She could easily change seats next to me. However, she¡¯s not doing so¡­ Most likely, it¡¯s in consideration of Hifumi or just because we¡¯re in a public space.


    Anyway, Hifumi soon finished digging into her memories. As she straightened her back, the girl nudged her sses and stared at me with her sharp gaze. ¡°Hana also said that if not for your stubborn personality, it would be near impossible for us to look at you favorably.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What did she mean by that?¡±


    That¡¯s quite confusing¡­ But I guess it¡¯s just the same case like with the other girls, their reading on me was different from my own reading on myself.


    Anyway, since Hana said that¡­ That girl was truly too attentive.


    ¡°Let me think¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Ruki will not stick with us throughout the end of our grade school? It¡¯s his stubbornness that made him keep us by his side regardless of the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. You stole us. That¡¯s what you believed. And you stubbornly held onto that detail. I believe you already realized this by now¡­ We¡¯d never really fostered any other close rtionship apart from you. That guy you thought my boyfriend is just someone trying to beat me in test scores. And for Chizuru¡­¡± Hifumi trailed her words and looked at the girl sitting next to her to say it herself.


    ¡°¡­ I confessed to that boy but once I got entangled with you, I stopped seeing him in that way.¡±


    ¡°Hear that, Ruki? Your stubbornness is both a positive and a negative trait. Hana must be the same. But I never heard her reason why she stuck with you when she could easily ask those who admired her and wanted to be her friend to keep you away.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. Hana is sometimes hard to understand. Even so, that spring vacation, after you cut us off, turned us into friends suffering heartbreak from the same guy.¡±


    ¡°Un. And here¡¯s that said guy¡­ Shamelessly wanting to keep us close again¡­¡± Hifumi grumpily harrumphed before sipping her milktea again. But then she cautiously checked my reaction and upon seeing me unbothered, she clicked her tongue.


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s probably mad because I hugged her earlier. Furthermore, guiding her here in this shop without letting go of her hand added to that. She might not have voiced it out but I could read her like a book whenever she¡¯s upset.


    ¡°Alright, I surrender. How can I receive my punishment?¡± I jokingly said as I raised my hands on both sides.


    While Chiiughed at it, it just made Hifumi more incensed. However, instead of voicing it out, the girl stood up and sat next to me before pushing me into the corner. She appeared rather intimidating but that¡¯s if I wasn¡¯t me¡­ I simply yed along and acted to let the girl vent her frustration on me.


    And seeing that from across the table, Chii stared at us enviously but at the same time, excited for Hifumi. She probably thought the girl had started bing assertive.


    Around two minutes after venting her frustration on me through various means, Hifumi raised another question to me. It¡¯s about Hana yet there¡¯s also underlying meaning within it.


    ¡°Hana is returning to steal you. She cut off contact with us and she¡¯s not replying to my messages through the email and number you provided. Yet you¡¯re here saying that she¡¯s been exchanging emails with you. Tell me Ruki, is she trying to avoid us?¡±

 Chapter 1098 Dedicated Hifumi

    Chapter 1098 Dedicated Hifumi¡¡¡¡From Hifumi¡¯s question, I could infer that what Hana wrote carried some truth. Apart from the mystery girl who provided her information about my change, she¡¯s not making contact with anyone else. The only reason she got to talk to Miho, Akane and the girls at my school were because she called on my phone. It just so happened that those girls were next to me.


    That just showed Hana¡¯s focus lies solely on me. Anything or anyone else was irrelevant to her¡­


    Hopefully, that¡¯s just my assumption¡­ Because if I¡¯m going to trust my memory, Hana is just a pitiful loner, longing for someone to understand her. I¡¯m a guy so¡­ rather than friendship, romance was a lot better. On the other hand, she got the chance to befriend these two girls, but she didn¡¯t open uppletely to them.


    And if I can put out a guess¡­ It¡¯s because, in her eyes, they¡¯re rivals and not someone to befriend. She wants me for herself and not someone she will share with another girl.


    ¡­ She¡¯s quite a difficult girl. But who am I if not someone expert at handling them? I got Miho to lower her pride and Mizuki to change her views of her future.


    Hana will provide a challenge if anything. But that¡¯s all¡­ Even if she fails to steal me or I fail to convince her, I¡¯ll think of a way for her to finally get a true friend in the form of these two.


    Well, these two were also a little problematic when they wanted to cheer for her. Even if their confidence in me was still high, they should at least carry the same caution as Akane and the others, right?


    Anyway, seeing that I couldn¡¯t answer right away, Hifumi¡¯s eyebrows curled further. She also pushed closer to the point that she was already pressing on me.


    She¡¯s unaware of that though as her eyes clearly showed how much she wanted to find an answer to that question.


    Now, my choice is either to tell her what I heard from Hana, or keep it and tell her something else to keep her optimistic.


    Usually, I would go on the first choice of being honest with her but¡­ I really feel like I should let that girl say that to their faces rather than use me. She¡¯s trying to cut them off through me. What a cruel girl¡­ But I guess, that¡¯s also my influence¡­


    And so, I gathered my thoughts and answered the girl without touching the ¡®they¡¯re only used by Hana¡¯ part.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Hana. But if I can put out a guess. She¡¯s trying to prepare herself for what she¡¯s going to do. And that includes antagonizing all of you who are close to me.¡±


    ¡°What kind of reason is that?¡± Hifumi released a sigh as she weakly deted.


    Considering she¡¯s the one who first brought up Hana¡¯s name to me, this girl was most likely the same. The friends she could call genuine are only Chii and Hana.


    Seeing her mood plummet down, I made my move. Thankfully, she¡¯s already so close to me that I only had to stretch my arm across her back and firmly hold onto her waist.


    When she felt that, the girl¡¯s expression instantly changed from being slightly depressed to an appalled one. Even without words, I could somehow hear how she was scolding me in her head for taking advantage of her in public. Furthermore, the fact that she didn¡¯t dress up beautifully for this asion added to it.


    In any case, she¡¯s already beautiful enough in my eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for her return, alright? I¡¯ll take you to meet her if you want to. That¡¯s why for now, enough about Hana.¡±


    Although she felt a little conflicted, the girl eventually epted. But that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d suddenly be affectionate to me. After releasing another sigh, Hifumi pried my fingers off of her waist and hauled my arm back to me. ¡°You¡¯re right. Enough about her. Let¡¯s return to why you¡¯re here and what you¡¯re trying to do in public.¡±


    ¡°I already told you the reason why I¡¯m here. Besides, I¡¯m leaving soon. You two can return to your date.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I thought you¡¯re going to¡­¡± Hifumi was clearly surprised upon knowing that my stay here with them wasn¡¯t until they decided to go home. Nheless, she quickly shook her head, not finishing what she was about to say, ¡°¡­ Oh, is that so? Take care then.¡±


    Yep. She still couldn¡¯t make up her mind about what to do about her feelings for me. Or she¡¯s just trying to deny it in front of me even if it¡¯s already too obvious.


    ¡°Mhm. I will. You two as well.¡± After saying that I thought of standing up to act like I was about to leave. However, Chii beat me with what she said next.


    ¡°Uhm. If Fumin doesn¡¯t want to be by Kii¡¯s side, can I take your ce?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hifumi, who had already steeled herself to send me away, was alerted. She alternately looked at us before shuddering visibly.


    After taking a few short breaths, the girl replied in difficulty, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say that¡­ B-but if you want to, Chizuru. T-then go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Last chance, I¡¯ll really stick to his side if you don¡¯t want to. You do know that what he did earlier won¡¯t be viable again. Since I¡¯m going to meet him at school anyway, I¡¯m willing to concede for today. Only today, the next time, I won¡¯t be so generous whether in school or outside it.¡±


    Chii leaned forward to stare at Hifumi closely. And when the girl averted her gaze because she still couldn¡¯t decide, the fake gyaru winked at me.


    As expected, she¡¯s doing this to somehow push her friend to be honest with herself.


    Well, if she¡¯s going this far for Hifumi, I better provide assistance. Besides, what I was about to do was somewhat simr. And it¡¯s already been overused. It might even fail if the girl just watches me leave.


    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re really ufortable there¡¯s no need to force yourself. And like I said I¡¯m going to¡ª¡±


    Even before I could finish my words, Hifumi turned to my side but she had her head down. Following that, the girl grabbed my arm tightly as her almost inaudible voice reached my ears¡­ ¡°S-stay here for a bit¡­ Don¡¯t go yet.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied before settling my butt down again. And while she still had her head down, I stretched my arm and grabbed her shoulder to pull her closer to me.


    Without providing any resistance, Hifumi eventually leaned close to my chest. I looked down to check on her expression and sure enough, even if she wanted to hide itpletely, the girl¡¯s satisfied smile involuntarily showed up.


    As for the girl sitting across us, she still looked on enviously but at the same time, she had her thumbs up before mouthing silently, ¡°My turnter.¡±


    And with this, our short date was just beginning.


    After we finished our milktea, the three of us left the establishment and started wandering around various shops. We even returned to the bookstore where I bought Hifumi a present.


    I asked her what she wanted and instead of clothes or essories, she pointed us back there. And what kind of book do you think she bought?


    ¡®Practice Questions for College Admission Test Vol. 1¡¯


    The girl still preferred to always be on top of her ss. To even start studying for college exams, Chii and I could only salute her dedication.

 Chapter 1099 What a coincidence

    Chapter 1099 What a coincidence¡¡¡¡It was close to four in the afternoon when I separated from Chii and Hifumi. The two girls¡¯ next destination was Chii¡¯s house. Hifumi was going to greet her mother.


    From their jumbled story of the past, the trio stayed there a few times during that certain spring vacation. Hifumi apparently got treated well by Chii¡¯s mother. That¡¯s why she, at least, wanted to see her and thank her for all those years.


    When I offered to send them there. I was obviously denied by them and walked me to the station instead.


    Our usual roles got reversed.


    In any case, I had a great time with them, especially when Hifumi gradually softened up to me. By the end of it, the girl never wanted to let go of my hand anymore. The envious Chii had to cut off in between us before the girl shyly retract her hand while showing a dreamy look on her face.


    I got the urge to kiss her then but I held back¡­ I mean, nothing is stopping me except that we¡¯re still in a public ce. Furthermore, given how upset she was when I showed up out of nowhere, I opted to just wait for the next instance.


    Anyway, I got to hear their thoughts about Hana. They believed that they were closer than normal friends but Hana¡¯s actions implied otherwise.


    Really, I have to sit down and talk to that girl when she shows up next week.


    Half an hourter, I sessfully met up with Sena and started making our way to the Boxing Gym while chatting about the schedule she showed me leading to the Inter-High School tournaments.


    ¡°I see. So, for that training camp that Ayu signed you up for, there¡¯s a preliminary evaluation on Tuesday and she will be taking you there?¡± I asked, repeating some of the details she just told me.


    ¡°Un. She¡¯lle to the school tomorrow, to inform them about it and get me excused for that day. And if I¡¯m sessful, that camp will happen next weekend.¡± Sena answered. Though she didn¡¯t look as excited as I thought she would be, the girl still managed to produce a smile, perhaps to not make me worry.


    Well, I already noticed it so¡­ ¡°Tell me honestly. Are you not feeling it?¡±


    ¡°Am I being too obvious?¡±


    ¡°Not really. You¡¯re just forgetting that when ites to observing you, I¡¯m the best.¡±


    Senaughed and inched closer to cling to my arm, fully disying her affection for me, ¡°That¡¯s right. You know me best and it¡¯s hard to keep things from you¡­ How should I say it? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not excited¡­ I¡¯m thinking of the weekend that I won¡¯t be able to see you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that¡¯s it?¡± Sena tilted her head, confused at my words.


    ¡°I mean it as is¡­ Is that what¡¯s limiting you?¡± I reiterated. At this point, we stopped walking and I faced her,pletely focusing on the girl and her reactions.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yeah, it is. Am I bing too clingy?¡± Sena answered in difficulty before showing a deprecating smile.


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s clearly misunderstanding the meaning of my question.


    I shook my head and reached for her cheeks, stretching them to the side to remove that unsightly smile on her lips.


    Once I¡¯m done, I fondled her cheeks, massaging them until her expression returned to normal. At the same time as that, I rified her possible misunderstanding, ¡°That¡¯s not why I asked you that. You can be clingy all you want. I don¡¯t mind. I asked if that¡¯s the only thing bothering you because if that¡¯s the case, I can solve that easily.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± She tilted her head once more, making the usually sharp and deadly boxer look incredibly adorable.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ My Sena is too cute even when confused. Anyway, tell me where it will be, I¡¯ll go and see you next week. Even if I have to sneak in there, it will be worth it if that means you¡¯ll be energized upon seeing me.¡±


    Right¡­ It¡¯s not like I will be busy. And even if I have a n to go out with Ayu that same weekend, I will find a way to aplish what I just said.


    Satsuki will also be going to a training camp with the Basketball Club and Eguchi-sensei. For sure, if the girl acts the same way as Sena, I will do the same for her.


    ¡°Haa¡­ I have the best boyfriend. Now I feel stupid worrying about it.¡± Sena sighed, reprimanding herself, and soon after that, her mood brightened up.


    By the time we resumed walking to the Boxing Gym, Sena had already returned to being the lovestruck girl that she was. Never letting go of my arm and not a trace of her fierce fighter could be hinted at how she¡¯s acting affectionately.


    Five minutester, we reached the vicinity of the gym. Even from afar, I could see that the entrance to it was bustling with peopleing inside.


    And the reason for that urrence is the enrollees for my program.


    Compared to yesterday, I was early and Ayu was probably still in the process of admitting them one by one. And with this being thest day of lesson for all of them, some of the kids also brought in someone to watch them graduate ¨C if that¡¯s what they¡¯re going to call it ¨C this Basic Boxing Program.


    Sena also noticed that so¡­ she quickly slipped out of her maiden-in-love mode as she watched in amazement how popr the gym became because of my program.


    Not that I was going to take all the credit for that¡­ However, it¡¯s undeniable that the gym which used to be members-only got an influx of peopleing in. Although there were other training programs that the instructors were offering, only my program became a full house and there were more getting reservations for the next sessions.


    Soon enough, we reached the entrance. Some of the enrollees at the entrance who recognized me called out and greeted me with bright smiles on their lips. Naturally, I greeted them back. However, when we were about to go inside, I spotted something rather familiar from the corner of my eyes.


    I stopped right before it and turned to the other side of the road.


    Sena, who noticed my unusual action, turned to me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ruki?¡±


    But with my attention already drawn to that, I failed to answer her right away.


    ¡°Where did I see that car before?¡± I muttered as I tried to recall it.


    Yep. The one that caught my eye and gave me a sense of familiarity was a car. A ck limousine that¡¯s clearly out of ce here¡­


    It¡¯s not Otoha¡¯s grandfather or anything that the people of the Kaneko Family drive. Obviously, it¡¯s neither the Hasegawa Family.


    Maybe I found it rather irrelevant that I easily forgot that, only upon seeing it at this moment did it tickle my senses¡­


    I was in the middle of that thought when suddenly, a clear melodic voice of a girl reached my ears. And even without looking at the speaker, I somehow understood that it was directed at me.


    ¡°My, aren¡¯t you Junior-kun? What a coincidence.¡±


    It was the exact set of words that I once heard before. At the convenience store. Last Friday. And obviously, it came from the same girl who uttered it.


    Kujou Marika.

 Chapter 1100 Why is she here?

    Chapter 1100 Why is she here?¡¡¡¡Why is Kujou Marika here? That¡¯s the first question that popped up in my head as soon as I saw the golden ringlet girl that was approaching me.


    However, I quickly got the connection or the possible reason she appeared here.


    Ichihara-san. Ichihara Jun¡¯s aunt.


    Kujou-senpai had this brilliant smile on her lips as though seeing an acquaintance in me delighted her a lot. She strode forwards elegantly, drawing numerous gazes be it from men, women or children.


    There¡¯s no doubt that anyone would not mistake her for amon girl. Everything about her screamed that of a sheltered princess that stood above the masses.


    Our interactions could only be counted on one hand. And even if thatst instance at the convenience store lifted me to a higher standing in her eyes, it¡¯s definitely unusual for her to act like this.


    Obviously, my suspicion that she¡¯s not as na?ve as she showed was still in my mind. She could be a cunning bitch that would do anything to destroy the obstacle blocking her beloved Jun-kun¡¯s enemy, who knows?


    The innocence that she¡¯s fronting was distinctive to Misaki¡¯s innocence. This girl was aware of social strata but at the same time acted oblivious to it. On the other hand, Misaki was just a sweet and innocent child who got so hooked on the word ¡®close friend¡¯.


    Anyway, the ringlet girl wasn¡¯t in her uniform. In fact, she¡¯s wearing what most people wear here; sports attire. Up top, she''s wearing a pinkish-white shirt without any print with sleeves only a few centimeters from her shoulder. Down below, breathable cotton shorts and a pair of expensive-looking rubber shoes.


    Imagine those pro-tennis female yers, except for the visor and ponytail hairstyle, that¡¯s how she looked at the moment.


    Nheless, even with a somewhat inbination, it didn¡¯t diminish the graceful aura surrounding her. Kujou Marika was probably most people¡¯s ideal rich girl archetype.


    Although I couldn¡¯t spot a follower of her from the same school, I easily noticed a few men in suits watching over her from a distance. Some were still in that car while the others just stood menacingly, scaring off some passersby.


    If something happened, they¡¯d probably rush in immediately, putting the girl out of danger.


    Even here, she¡¯s a bigshot yet the girl was seemingly unaware of it as she carelessly interacts with just anyone.


    ¡°Yes, what a coincidence, senpai. Are you here for the gym as well?¡± I answered her without changing my neutral expression. I also made sure to keep Sena at my side regardless of what the girl would think.


    Sena, on the other hand, who picked up on the situation also reacted ordingly as she stared at the girl. She tugged at my sleeve, asking for rification. That was answered when I greeted the ringlet girl back.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Jun-kun¡¯s aunt rmended me here. She said they¡¯re offering a great program for a beginner.¡±


    So, it¡¯s really Ichihara-san who pointed her here, huh? However, that didn¡¯t answer why she was here. If it¡¯s Ichihara-san, she¡¯d surely mention that the program was on itsst day and the next one would be two weeks from now¡­


    Did Ichihara-san tell her my name or that the Instructor was someone from the school as them?


    I had no idea how close they were so I could only put out an assumption.


    In any case, even if she¡¯s here, there¡¯s no reason for me to postpone what was already scheduled. I better just continue acting normally in front of her.


    Even if she found out what I was doing here or that I was dating the girl next to me, it would be rather irrelevant to me unless she¡¯s really a cunning girl.


    ¡°I see. But senpai, if you''re here for that program, you won¡¯t be able to get in for the next two weeks.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kujou Marika looked genuinely surprised. She even had to cover her mouth with her fingers.


    ¡°My! And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Did Ichihara-senpai¡¯s aunt not tell you? The program will end today and it will restart in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oh! I see. So that¡¯s why, hmm?¡± She eximed before a tint of red ran across her face. She¡¯s embarrassed. ¡°Thank you, junior-kun. It appears I¡¯m about to disgrace myself here. How careless¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I doubt it will bother you. Thedy at the front desk will also inform you of it so¡­¡±


    ¡°I disagree. I got over-excited upon hearing about this very easy program from Jun-kun¡¯s aunt that I came here without getting all the details. It is, without a shadow of a doubt, an error on my part.¡± Kujou Marika pulled out a paper fan from out of nowhere and fanned herself even before sweat beads ran down her forehead.


    Through that, I was somehow convinced that everything she just said was true. But I couldn¡¯t disregard the fact that she could also be a great actress.


    From what I heard, she¡¯s part of the Theater Club, the one that¡¯s closely rted to Misaki¡¯s Drama Club.


    ¡°Anyhow, what about you Junior-kun? What brought you here?¡± Perhaps she had already recovered, Kujou Marika changed the subject and threw the question back to me.


    On my side, Sena was already whispering to me she was going inside to not let Kujou know about our rtionship. She¡¯s being considerate again. But from what I observed, the ringlet girl wasn¡¯t even looking at her.


    The girl¡¯s focus was solely on me. As for what kind of meaning I could get from that, I had no idea. She must really just be relieved and delighted to see me here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I¡¯m working part-time here, senpai. I¡¯m the Instructor of the said program.¡± I answered while scratching my cheek, making the girl raised her eyebrows in interest.


    Momentster, Kujou Marika¡¯s lips broke into a pleasant smile as she ran up to me to grab my hands and shake them excitedly while saying, ¡°My! It¡¯s you! How amazing, Junior-kun!¡±


    Actually, revealing that to her was something I already considered after everything she showed today. Whether Ichihara-san told her or not didn¡¯t matter. She would still find that out sooner orter.


    So, by revealing that truth like this, I got to observe how she would react.


    Surprisingly, her reaction seemed too genuine to me¡­


    Following this, Sena¡¯s existence was really ignored by her or she couldn¡¯t bother to ask what she is to me.


    We then entered the gym. I invited Kujou Marika inside, saying that she could observe us. But that¡¯s probably not needed anymore because Ichihara-san came running to us as soon as we showed up.


    She apologized that she told someone else about my part-time job and admitted that she ran her mouth off uncontrobly when Marika showed up during the time she allocated for the set exercises earlier. She also asked me to allow the girl to observe. Looks like even a woman of Ichihara-san¡¯s standing seemed rather wary of upsetting the girl. Whether it¡¯s because of Kujou Marika herself or the family behind her, I had no idea and it would be too intruding to ask. It¡¯s a little personal and the person in question was right beside us.


    Anyway, with this, the curtain for thest lesson of my program was drawn¡­


    I didn¡¯t prepare anything special, of course. But with a special observer like that, I might do some things differently.


    There¡¯s still no indication whether Kujou Marika would be against me but there¡¯s nothing wrong with being cautious around her.

 Chapter 1101 Tenth Session

    Chapter 1101 Tenth Session¡¡¡¡¡°It¡¯s fine,d. You go and make it something that will be remembered by them.¡± Hisa-jii, whileughing in a bit of satisfaction, patted my shoulder, ¡°We cannot deny that this sight is your aplishment. I never expected it to be this well-received. There are some voices of dissent about the way you conducted those lessons but the results spoke for themselves.¡±


    ¡°You did revitalize this little gym a little too much though,¡± Hisa-jii added at the end before coughing to stop himself from grinning.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I can see that.¡± I replied with an awkwardugh. With how many women whose ages ranged from thete 20s tote 30s are bing amon sight here, it¡¯s a bit weird or rather, unusual for a boxing gym.


    Anyway, we¡¯re currently a little distance away from where the enrollees of my program as well as the spectators that were allowed inside were gathered. Kujou Marika was among those spectators and believe it or not, Sena was next to her, conversing with the girl.


    Because I thought it became somehow chaotic inside because of my program, I approached the old man to apologize. Standing with us was Ayu who was only listening for the most part.


    Halfway through our talk, Ayu suddenly brought up a suggestion to the old man, asking him to allow us to use one of the boxing rings.


    Earlier, when I went to see her to make sure that today wouldn¡¯t be a repeat of yesterday, I also told her that I nned something like a graduation ceremony for my students even if it¡¯s just a ten-day course.


    A one-round sparring against each other or me. Just to showcase what they learned from me.


    Of course, if they picked me as their opponent, I would only be on the defensive, letting them throw those punches. And if they picked their fellow student, it should be ording to their height, weight and reach.


    The five idiots could fight against themselves and I¡¯ll take on the leftover. They will also have the option not to participate; especially the ones who were only in for the exercise like the mothers.


    But I could already imagine those grade school and middle school kids getting too excited over it.


    The problem about the headgears, gloves, and mouthpieces that would fit them was already solved. The gym has some of those in the storage.


    I never thought of using a ring but since Ayu brought that up by herself while looking at me as though saying ¡®Leave this one to me.¡¯, I could only hope for a great result.


    And now, we¡¯re at this moment where Hisa-jii had just approved of it.


    ¡°Inaho, help this youngd. Make sure that it won¡¯t lead to unforeseen injuries. I¡¯ll leave being the referee to you.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see to it that it ends sessfully.¡±


    After saying that, Hisa-jii walked back to his corner and the two of us returned to that area, starting this tenth session.


    -


    -


    Thirty minutester, after finishing theirst set of exercises, I returned in front of them and pped my hands, gathering everyone¡¯s attention.


    While ignoring the eyes of the spectators, I started by giving a small speech,mending all of them for persevering through my program. I kept it short, of course. There¡¯s no need to add a lot of ir to a simple program where I teach the basics of boxing toplete beginners.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯d like to congratte all of you on finishing my program. With this, you can now say that you¡¯re a beginner in boxing. You might not have the right stamina yet but the technique and knowledge about the sport are already ingrained in your mind. I implore you to continue with those set of exercises that I imparted to you. And after this day, the path in this sport has opened up to you. it will be your choice if you will continue pursuing a higher skill level in this sport. It will not be easy and certainly not something you master right away. However, if you decide to take that step, do consider this boxing gym.¡±


    Ending that by promoting this gym, I saw Ayu facepalming at the side. Nheless, some of my students were already considering that. I mean, the reason for this program was also to attract more members of the gym. While some of them have already signed up, that advertisement might convince others to do the same.


    My purpose for taking up this part-time job was originally for the money; something I earned for myself as well as the experience of teaching. To see if it¡¯s a path I could take for our future.


    For now, I couldn¡¯t make a conclusion yet. It¡¯s a little fun seeing their progress each week or each lesson that passes. However, I got to think far ahead and imagined myself in this profession. And honestly, I found it a little tiring¡­


    But it¡¯s an option that I would seriously consider in the future. I mean, there¡¯s no point in deluding myself any longer that I¡¯m not good at this. Again, the result speaks for itself.


    I gained the admiration of almost everyone, even the five idiots revered me as their ¡®mentor in their path to sess¡¯.


    ¡°Alright¡­ With that out of the way, let¡¯s move on¡­¡± I put on a smile as I scanned everyone¡¯s gazes. ¡°For thisst session, with all of you mastering the basics, it¡¯s about time for you to experience stepping inside the ring. Today will be the moment for you to showcase everything you learned for the past month, are you excited?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, all of them answered in chorus.


    With this, I started exining what was going to happen next.


    Even though I called it one-round sparring, it will onlyst for 2 minutes. Normally, hardly anything will happen there but that¡¯s enough. They¡¯re not professionals anyway. For sure, some of them will try to be aggressive but if they suddenly go berserk, Ayu will be there to stop them.


    For the next ten minutes, I let them pair up first while I epted those who opted out of the sparring. As for those who chose me as their partner, I asked them to rethink their choice.


    Not that I was scaring them but I deemed it a lot better for them to pair with another beginner than try me...


    And while they were doing that, I walked over to Sena who was keeping Kujou-senpai entertained.


    When they saw me approaching, Sena put on a meaningful smile. Most likely, she got something from conversing with the girl. On the other hand, Kujou Marika¡¯s eyes lit up in sheer excitement.


    ¡°Junior-kun, I must say, I¡¯m impressed. You truly possessed the grace and form of an instructor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senpai. It¡¯s nothing though. I¡¯m only doing my job.¡±


    ¡°A job, huh? That¡¯s also admirable. Not as much as Jun-kun, however.¡±


    This girl¡­ What¡¯s the point ofparing me to that guy? He¡¯s a spoiled brat relying on his family¡¯s influence to do everything he wants to¡­


    Ugh, wait¡­ That sounds like me as well, right? I got to do everything I did because of my parents or whatever they did in the background¡­


    Anyway, should I agree to her here and act subservient or¡­ continue acting normally, disregarding her status?


    Considering she took interest in me because I was different from those surrounding her, I should continue that way.


    ¡°Is that so? But if I have to guess, everything he does will be admirable to you, right?¡±


    As soon as I finished saying that, I instantly noticed Kujou Marika¡¯s eyes narrowing slightly.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Junior-kun?¡± She asked as her lips stretched to the side. The previous excitement in her voice was seemingly subdued.


    ¡°He¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, senpai. Your future husband. It¡¯s normal to raise someone that special to you as the most amazing person in the world.¡±


    ¡°My, you¡¯re blunt, Junior-kun. Does that mean you¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m running with my cognitive bias?¡±


    That¡¯s how it is for me as well anyway. I¡¯ll find everything my girls will do as admirable. If Ichihara Jun is that kind of person for her then it¡¯s really normal for her to act like this.


    However, what I was picking up from her at this moment was her growing interest in how I converse with her. She probably hadn¡¯t noticed but her smile had already disappeared. She¡¯s intently staring at me, waiting for my next words.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ But you can disregard my words, senpai. Think of it as me running my mouth off.¡± I answered with a shrug.


    I expected her to press on but the girl simply nodded her head before saying, ¡°Interesting take, Junior-kun. No one has told me the same words before. You might be right, however. Ever since I arrived here in this city, I have only seen Jun-kun as the best guy in the world. That¡¯s what I wanted to believe. I am promised to him, after all.¡±


    This girl¡­ Are these her real thoughts or something she just spilled for me to consume? Is she really na?ve or just too devoted? Where¡¯s the cunning girl that I expected her to be?

 Chapter 1102 End of the Program

    Chapter 1102 End of the Program¡¡¡¡Another half an hour eventfully passed as the sparring matches started. With Ayu taking the role of the referee, everything went smoothly.


    As for me, I left Kujou-senpai to Sena again who, instead of watching the matches, took the girl to where she was doing her exercises and started teaching her, or rather, she let her watch and copy what she was doing.


    Surprisingly, the girl was intrigued enough to be upied by it. Our conversation earlier got thrown to the back of her head.


    Also, before I left to return to my job, Sena whispered her findings to me.


    ¡°Ruki, from what I can see, she¡¯s not acting at all. But she does and says things without giving them much thought. She maybe got too used to people saying only ¡®yes¡¯ to her every whim. Let me try if I can learn more about her.¡±


    Sena¡¯s evaluation was probably not wrong. That¡¯s also what I felt from that conversation I had with her. But that¡¯s still not enough. I needed more interaction with her before I coulde to a conclusion on how I should treat her in the days toe.


    Anyway, even though I wasn¡¯t the one in the ring to facilitate the matches, I went around everyone to check on them.


    Though most of them were excited to get up in the ring and experience being a boxer, some also started to be nervous as their turn approached. That¡¯s why they needed my presence and my encouragement.


    Well, some were also afraid to get hurt. The advice I gave them was to give up before their turn. That was why I made the sparring optional. They didn¡¯t really need to get up and fight up there. Even as a sport, boxing will always be painful. Even with the soft gloves acting as padding, the impact of a strong punch was enough to create bruises or even cuts; like most professionals do.


    ¡°Sensei, can I talk to you againter?¡± When I approached Ichihara-san and her daughter, the charming mother cautiously whispered that. Most likely, this was about her n to hire me.


    I honestly hadn¡¯te to a decision yet. Furthermore, with Kujou Marika finding out about my job here, she would definitely tell Ichihara Jun about it. If that guy truly started antagonizing me, that kind of information will be akin to gold for him.


    But what he can do about it is still up in the air. If hees here to mess with me, I can easily kick his ass out and even if his parents stepped in, I have my own backing¡­


    Uh¡­ Hopefully, it doesn¡¯te to that. I will be relying on my parents again if that¡¯s the case.


    ¡°Sure. I promised that we¡¯ll talk about that again today. I¡¯ll tell you my decision.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Ichihara-san¡¯s eyes visibly lit up as though her hope to hire me as her daughter''s personal instructor was rekindled.


    As time continued to pass, more and more matches ended. Those who won all came to me to get my praise while those who lost also went to me to beforted.


    It¡¯s fine if they''re younger than me. However, when even the mothers came to me for either praise orfort, I found it a little embarrassing.


    Nheless, I didn¡¯t reject any of them¡­ This might be thest day I would be seeing them, might as well be a little more amodating than the usual stone-faced instructor.


    They¡¯re my source of ie as well anyway. Besides, I haven¡¯t thanked those who gave those bonuses to me yesterday and like Ayu said, there would probably be more today¡­ I¡¯d be loaded to take my girls on a date again.


    Soon enough, the time for me to get up on the ring arrived. Out of the sixty enrollees, ten of them chose me as their partner and five of those are the five idiots.


    Apparently, they wanted to show respect to me by fighting me in the ring. They became delusional again. But since they decided on that, I¡¯d give them an experience of a lifetime.


    As for the other five, they¡¯re the kids closer to my age. Among them was Ichihara-san¡¯s daughter and the rest were those who would probably continue delving into the sports.


    Fortunately, the mothers who picked me opted out after I told them to think carefully.


    As I stepped inside the ring, Ayu who was acting as the referee immediately went to my side, grabbed my wrist and checked on the gloves that I put on. ¡°Ru-kun. Let me help you with this.¡±


    This girl¡­ Yesterday, she¡¯s too embarrassed toe out and see me but now¡­ she¡¯s boldly approaching me like this. Does she not care about the eyes watching us anymore?


    Although what she was doing wasn¡¯t really something that would invite suspicion about our rtionship, her action was still unusual. Furthermore, I could easily pick up her affection from the gentle movements as she tightened the strings of the gloves.


    And once she was done with it, she raised her head to look at me before smiling in satisfaction.


    ¡°There. Go easy on them, alright?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Thank you.¡± I returned a smile before walking to the middle of the ring, facing the first of the five idiots. It¡¯s the guy who kept on talking in an archaic way, Kinjo.


    After Ayu exined the rules of this match to him, the idiot respectfully bowed to me before saying, ¡°This is an honor, Master Onoda. I implore you to not hold back and impart more of your teachings.¡±


    Haa¡­ When did I be a master?


    ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s what you want, you better strengthen your knees,¡± I answered him before Ayu separated us for a bit.


    The idiot lifted his arms and took the most basic orthodox stance as he cautiously waited for the bell to ring as a signal to the start of the match.


    Likewise, I got into the same stance to answer his determination.


    As soon as Ayu waved her arm down between us and the ringing of the bell reached our ears, I immediately made a move.


    In one step, even before he could react, my left threw a jab straight at his guard. I intentionally aimed there rather than the numerous openings in his defense. Furthermore, there¡¯s not much strength to it.


    However, even a simple jab like was enough to blow his guard open. With the loud thumping sound created from the impact, the somewhat noisy crowd quietened down as they all looked at what was happening in the ring.


    Seeing that the guy would probably go down if I followed up with another jab, I pulled my hand back and raised my guard.


    There¡¯s no need for me to show off, after all. And besides this match was for them to showcase what they learned. Even if he asked me to go all out, I would never do that against aplete beginner whose knees already started shaking seconds into the match.


    Just like this, I spent the next half an hour sparring with all ten of them. Each time, I would only attack at the first instance before going on full-defensive.


    In the end, while none of them managed tond a hit on me, they were all satisfied with the oue; especially the kids who got praises from their guardians who came here to spectate. They got their money¡¯s worth, as they say.


    By the time I went down the ring to end the lesson and close the program, I was met with the sixty enrollees as well as the spectators who started apuding. Sena and Kujou-senpai, who also came to watch my matches, joined them.


    ¡­ Really, they¡¯re praising me too much, aren¡¯t they? I only did my job.

 Chapter 1103 Favor

    Chapter 1103 Favor¡¡¡¡¡°Anyst advice, Master?¡±


    As soon as I returned to the changing room, the five idiots whose names I kept on forgetting brought that up to my face. The same as earlier, they¡¯re still looking up at me with reverence and expectation for more life advice from me.


    Since everything I told me truly made an impact on their transformation into bing less of a nerd, they probably didn¡¯t want my stream of advice to run out.


    Looking at them andparing them to what they looked like the first time they appeared in this gym; especially the first three, they¡¯re like different persons by now. If they continue on their current path then¡­ it won¡¯t be long for them to finally reach the realm of normalcy.


    Yep. Only normalcy. I mean, bing handsome or bing cool enough to bypass the aesthetic sense of today¡¯s society was a huge hurdle for them.


    I only got lucky enough to be¡­ handsome beneath my unkempt hair for all these years.


    Wait. That probably shouldn¡¯t be called luck. I simply inherited my parents¡¯ genes. I just neglected my external appearance for so long and convinced myself that I was just a normal guy.


    As for these guys, it will probably be an achievement of their lifetime if someone confessed to them. Not that I was trying to put them down, their natural gifts were just truly below average.


    ¡°Advice, huh? Let¡¯s see¡­ Apart from continuing the set exercises that I taught you here, remember to control yourselves in public. It¡¯s fine to be passionate about something ¨C like your hobby. However, don¡¯t unt it too much as though it¡¯s the only best thing in the world. For example, there¡¯s me. Will you believe that I love listening to a certain popr female singer¡¯s songs?¡±


    It''s thest time, so why not give them truly fulfilling advice?


    Well, using myself as an example here would also make an impact even if it¡¯s partly a lie. I only love Yue¡¯s songs, if it was any other female singer or any other singer for that matter, my stance will always remain neutral.


    ¡°Eh? I thought sensei will be a ¡®rock¡¯ person. What a revtion!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Do you get what I¡¯m pointing out? There¡¯s no reason for you to be overly passionate about something you love. As long as you continue appreciating it with yourself or within your circle, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ll just be seen as weird if every day, that¡¯s your main topic. Also, one other thing. Learn to read the room. If your conversation partner feels ufortable with the topic, quickly change it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just weird them out.¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Such wise words from the Master!¡±


    ¡°Ah. Also, stop that kind of reverence. I¡¯m not a master or a saint. It¡¯s fine that you admire me but if you started acting like a fanatic, that¡¯s going to be a negative trait of yours. Keep it cool at all times.¡±


    ¡°¡­ W-we understand!¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s it. We won¡¯t be seeing each other after this day. Your transformation will all depend on your own efforts.¡±


    ¡°Wait, sensei. Is there something we can do for you? As a show of gratitude¡­¡±


    ¡°Continue encouraging other people like you toe and enroll in my program. That¡¯s all¡ª¡± I thought of ending this conversation here. However, I remembered something else and it¡¯s something that these five might be able to help me with.


    They offered¡­ so, why not take it?


    ¡°On second thought, I¡¯m going to ask you for a favor. It can be only one of you but if all of you can produce better results then all the better.¡±


    ¡°Speak, and it shall be done!¡±


    Ignoring their weird way of speaking, I opened my mouth. ¡°You¡¯re from the neighboring city, right? Do you know the Seven Stars Girls¡¯ Academy? Help me find someone from that school.¡±


    The girl who called out to me. I thought of just letting it go before but with Hana¡¯s impending return, I should at least try to check if she¡¯s the one who provided the girl with the information about me. And if that''s the case, how did she know about my change¡­


    -


    -


    After changing and leaving the five idiots, I met up with Ichihara-san at the same ce we talked to yesterday. She already changed out of her sports attire and was now wearing a more alluring dress which fully entuated her mature figure. Both her chest and butt were perky enough to confuse someone about where to look. Add to that her slightly wet hair that was still dripping from having taken a shower, thedy in front of me was probably the same as Nakanishi-senpai during her younger days, a natural temptress.


    Well, enough with that. Ogling her wasn¡¯t the reason I¡¯m here. I shook my head and cleared my mind, preparing myself to answer that offer of hers.


    Upon approaching her, Ichihara-san who looked a little restless suddenly rxed as she let out a sigh of relief. Most likely she¡¯s on her toes, trying to guess what my answer would be.


    I had alreadye to a decision but before that, I wanted to hear something from her.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei¡­ You¡¯re here. About my offer.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Ichihara-san. Can I ask another question first?¡±


    Well, this was also to calm her down. She still looked a little jittery, after all. She¡¯s too worried that I would decline her offer. But again, her fixation on me was kind of unusual. Even if she considered me a top-ss Instructor, I was still a student and without a license.


    Ichihara-san paused for a moment before nodding, ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°The girl with you today. Kujou-senpai¡­ Did you intentionally tell her about me?¡±


    I know. There¡¯s that story that Kujou Marika caught her doing those sets of exercises. However, that story was slightly problematic. Will someone like Kujou Marika suddenly barge into someone else¡¯s home? Although I had no idea about their entire family dynamics, from the way Ichihara-san described Ichihara Jun, it sounded like she¡¯s not fond of him.


    If that¡¯s the case, what more his fianc¨¦e? It couldn¡¯t be that she gets along with her right? There¡¯s the generation gap. She¡¯s part of the older generation and Kujou Marika, the younger generation.


    ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m aware of their reputation in our school¡­¡± I trailed my voice here, notpleting what that reputation entailed.


    Nheless, Ichihara-sanpletely understood what I was mentioning.


    ¡°I¡­¡± With a hint of hesitation in her eyes, Ichihara-san looked around us. And after seeing that no one was around, she stepped forward and grabbed my wrist, pulling me into a blindspot and away from the corridor. ¡°I apologize for this, Onoda-sensei¡­ I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I don¡¯t mind. Nothing¡¯s wrong with being cautious.¡±


    Because of what she did, our current situation became a little daring. She¡¯s pushing me against the wall, her whole body pressed on me. I could smell her fragrance and feel the sensation of her voluptuous front. I could lift my arm and hook it to her back so easily if I wished, but there¡¯s no reason to do that in this situation. Besides, I¡¯m more focused on hearing her answer.


    At the moment, even though I felt like I already understood Kujou Marika¡¯s character, Ichihara-san¡¯s actions this time revealed to me that there¡¯s more to it than what was shown to us¡­


    ¡°That girl¡­ She didn¡¯t hear about you from me¡­ I apologize but it¡¯s my daughter who told her about you. Or about ¡®Onoda-sensei from the boxing gym¡¯. She found Koharu in our garden, doing that set of exercises, and bragged about you. I have no idea she¡¯s going to follow us here.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you for answering me, Ichihara-san.¡± Seeing how she¡¯s shaking a bit ¨C perhaps out of fear or something ¨C I found that it was my turn to grab her wrists in a bid to calm her down.


    The reason for that kind of reaction was still a mystery to me but I guess that¡¯s enough indication that¡­ I should dig deeper into this rather than keep on guessing. Although I¡¯m not an avid hater of surprises, I don¡¯t want something to blow up in my face and bete to react to it.


    Once her shaking stopped, I looked her in the eyes and gave a small nod, ¡°About that job off. Let me hear more about it.¡±

 Chapter 1104 You better steal her

    Chapter 1104 You better steal her¡¡¡¡Soon after my talk with Ichihara-san wherein I somehow ended up taking the job offer of instructing her daughter once a week, I went to Ayu¡¯s office to get my sry and obviously to spend some time with her while Sena was still in the changing room.


    I got praised for thepletion of my program as Ayu proudly eximed how right she was for hiring me. But at the same time, she pointed out some of her criticisms on how I conducted it.


    Yep. The first half of my stay in her office wasn¡¯t us being lovey-dovey or intimate with each other. It¡¯s Ayu getting it on as my boss and recruiter.


    I listened to everything she had to say before defending some of my decisions. Some because I know that the other points of criticism she listed were reasonable and should be subject to change once the program resets in two weeks.


    In the end, this still wasn¡¯t my field of expertise so I would continue to rely on Ayu¡¯s views and at the same time, appreciate all the help she poured in for me.


    Speaking of which, that appreciation was instantly tranted as soon as we switched gears. I went over to her side and picked her up in my arms and did the thing that I was confident to be really good at; making my girls feel special.


    Although Ayu¡¯s boldness had started to increase ever since her guilt disappeared or was thrown to the back of her head, she¡¯s still no match for me when ites to ¡®being on the offensive¡¯.


    Because I tend always to give way to my girls¡¯ satisfaction these past few days, I got a little heated up with how Ayu weed me wholeheartedly. And that¡¯s despite still feeling the embarrassment from her yesterday¡¯s venting of frustrations where she got to pull out what I was hiding in my pants.


    In any case, we really didn¡¯t reach the same point as yesterday¡­ It¡¯s just me spoiling the passionate boxer because we might not see each other for a week again.


    It¡¯s better to have something to remember, right? To cull the growing anticipation that led her to be a little out of control like yesterday.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget to contact me.¡± Ayu reminded me. She had a straight expression but through her eyes, I could see the hint of concern. She probably wanted to say more but she refrained from doing so. It¡¯s her way to still keep up appearances that she¡¯s a strong woman who wouldn¡¯t just simply cling to me.


    Well, I had already seen her in a vulnerable state just minutes earlier. She¡¯s affectionately clinging to me so doing this was kinda futile. Nheless, I nodded and put on an assuring smile to satisfy her, ¡°Mhm. I will. Also, the photo from earlier¡­ Keep theming.¡±


    ¡°You pervert. Don¡¯t show it to anyone else!¡±


    -


    -


    Upon leaving Ayu¡¯s office. I went to pick up Sena at the changing room where she said she would be waiting for me.


    However, I was surprised when Kujou Marika, even though she didn¡¯t really need to change, was there with her, joyously conversing with her about something trivial.


    When they saw me entering, Sena forced a smile as though saying ¡®I can¡¯t get her off my back¡¯ while Kujou-senpai crossed her arms with the same graceful nature as her lips and eyebrows raised slightly.


    ¡°Junior-kun. I believe this is the women¡¯s changing room. Must you be here? Are you hoping to see us in a delicate situation?¡±


    ¡°I asked him to pick me up here, Marika-san.¡±


    ¡°My, I apologize for my baseless assumption.¡±


    Although she said that, Kujou Marika¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Her eyes focused on me, keenly waiting for what my reaction would be.


    After that talk with Ichihara-san, my cautiousness around her rose once again¡­ Even if she didn¡¯t have any ulterior motive for being here with Sena, better to tread carefully around her.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m still in the wrong here. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    After saying that, I quickly left the room and like I said waited for them toe out.


    The wait wasn¡¯t long. Five minutester, both Sena and Kujou Marika emerged from it and the three of us left the Boxing Gym together.


    Of course, the car along with its driver and her bodyguards were already waiting for Kujou-senpai right before the entrance.


    They all seemed alert, especially when they saw her walking alongside me. I was sandwiched between the two, after all.


    In any case, they wouldn¡¯t just go guns zing against me when I wasn¡¯t even doing anything. However, I spotted one of them radioing something to someone¡­


    Are they not from her family? Are they actually from the Ichihara''s?


    Well, if Ichihara Jun caught wind of this and they sessfully ID¡¯d me as a junior in their school, I had to expect a greater disturbance in my school life starting tomorrow.


    But that¡¯s the worst-case scenario. Who knows? Nothing might actually happen and that¡¯s for the best.


    Right. I still have that request of pulling the girl out of Ichihara Jun¡¯s grasp. But considering the identity of that girl and the one I assumed to order her to do that, I needed more time to prepare¡­ That way, there wouldn¡¯t be ensuing problems in the aftermath.


    ¡°Junior-kun, I can give you a ride home, if you want.¡±


    Perhaps seeing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to join us anymore, Kujou-senpai brought that up.


    That¡¯s a generous offer but¡­ even if I wasn¡¯t worried about the girls at home, I¡¯d rather ride with Hitomi than a bunch of men in suits like them.


    ¡°No, but thanks for the offer, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What about you, Sena-san?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good, Marika-san. My house is near and Ruki will be walking me home.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I see. See you in school then, Junior-kun. And nice meeting you again, Sena.¡±


    Faced with the rejection of the two of us, Kujou Marika¡¯s mood remained bright and cheerful. After saying all that she walked over to the car that was already held open by one of the men in suit. Before the car door closed, she once again looked at us and waved.


    We waved back before watching the car, along with its convoys drive away from the gym¡­


    Sena and I watched in slight amazement until it disappeared from our sight.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ You better steal her.¡± Sena muttered silently as soon as she recovered from it.


    ¡°This girl, what are you saying there? I told you everything I knew about her, right? She¡¯s either the cunning type or the devoted type. Her family was also extraordinary. Andstly, I don¡¯t feel that way about her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Senaughed before hooking her arms on me, ¡°You say all that but getting Otoha, Mizuki and Miho¡¯s family didn¡¯t stop you. And what¡¯s that about Mirae? Isn¡¯t she from a powerful family as well? Hmm, thinking about it, those don¡¯t matter to you. Only thest point matters, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s how it is for all of you. Either she makes me be interested in her or I grow fond of her. But at the moment, the interest I had towards her was whether she¡¯d be an enemy or just a senior I get along with.¡±


    It¡¯s still early to say more. But one thing is for sure¡­ That girl came here after knowing that I am the Instructor and she acted like she didn¡¯t know about it when we arrived at the gym.

 Chapter 1105 Miwa-nees Departure

    Chapter 1105 Miwa-nee''s Departure¡¡¡¡When I arrived home, I was weed by my adorable silver ko, Edel, wearing an apron over her clothes. The same as always, she clung to me as though we hadn¡¯t seen each other for so long while chanting my name and howfortable it was to be in the ce she felt most secure.


    Well, after spoiling her right at the front door, Haruko appeared before us, dragging the girl back to the kitchen. Considering they were both wearing an apron, the two of them were in charge of our dinner. That¡¯s why even though Edel was reluctant to leave my side, she returned with her Haru and they finished it just in time after I got sufficient rest.


    The night passed by normally. We ate that dinner, took a bath, drank Ishida-senpai¡¯s tea and settled inside our bedroom.


    Before sleeping, I told them about Kujou Marika, Ayu as well as the job I epted. The three listened to everything while providing their insight into the situation.


    Akane told me that in regards to Kujou-senpai and my suspicions about the girl, I was a little too cautious. ording to her, I should just act how I always should to people outside of our rtionship.


    Well, she might be correct that I was being overly cautious but there¡¯s just no chance for me to act like an unremarkable junior to her anymore. She¡¯d just find it weird.


    Haruko, on the other hand, told me something about Kujou-senpai. Apparently, she was never seen with anyone apart from her followers or Ichihara Jun. She¡¯s a close person who was either being restricted or she just didn¡¯t find anyone else interesting¡­ until now.


    Edel added onto that. She¡¯s from the same ss as her but the only time Kujou-senpai interacted with other students from her ss was during PE. When ites to group activity, her followers would always be there to fill in their group slots.


    Well, Edel couldn¡¯t really be sure as well since she¡¯s the same except, she¡¯s only talking to the girls near her seat.


    In conclusion, the three girls advised me to treat the girl normally ¨C if she really starts interacting with me even at school ¨C while observing her closely as well as the reaction of those around her.


    And in short, whatever exit to the situation I had before was already closed. I could only tread carefully while letting myself not be pressured by it.


    As for their opinion about Ayu, as always, they would wee her if ever Ayu epted thisplex rtionship.


    And for the job from Ichihara-san, since I epted it because of some other reason, they also didn¡¯t say anything much about it. They even congratted me for my sessfulpletion of the program and my growing credibility as an Instructor.


    Haruko brought up that they should once again hold a training session here¡­ Just like that one time where I taught them some self-defense.


    That¡¯s a great idea. I would also impart them with the set exercises from my program. That way, even if they couldn¡¯te to the gym, they¡¯d be able to continue training themselves, build up stamina and stay healthy.


    I mean, the reason why they¡¯reing was partly to be with me and to work out some sweat.


    With that, after around an hour where I checked on the girls and pampered both Haruko and Edel, the four of us fell asleep.


    Another week wasing and someone¡¯s birthday was also approaching¡­ The same as with Miwa-nee, I nned to make that day special for the girl¡­


    -


    -


    When the morning arrived, the morning wood brought about by the exquisite tea of Ishida-senpai was taken care of by Edel¡­


    Actually, I woke up with the girl already on top of me and my entire length buried deep inside her warm and tight hole¡­ And with my sleepiness reced by my burning desire for her, I just continued what she started.


    Right. When she noticed me waking up, the erotic ko exined herself. ording to her, she climbed up and slept on top of me a few hours after we all fell asleep. She did that so Haruko could snuggle closer to me which was truly the case.


    I found Harukofortably sleeping next to the space she vacated.


    Then, Edel said she actually woke up because of the heat from my crotch as well as the fact that she was being poked by it.


    Thinking that it happened because of her, Edel decided to take care of it. She pulled her pajamas down and slid it in by herself.


    She¡¯s only moving subtly, making sure that the other two wouldn¡¯t wake up. However, she had every intention to wake me up¡­


    My lips were wet and there was the girl¡¯s lingering taste in my mouth.


    Even before I opened my eyes, my beautiful ko already showered me with kisses and satisfied herself with it. That made me wonder if I was actually a heavy sleeper¡­ Akane also kissed me yesterday without me waking up for it.


    Anyway, since I was of the same opinion as her, to not wake up the two girls, I carried her out of the room and used my previous room where we had our first night together¡­


    With every bit of the effect of the tea in full throttle, Edel fell asleep once more when we finished. While it was too pleasurable for her, her energy failed to keep up.


    When I carried her back to our room, I noticed her porcin-white skin was now filled with my kiss marks starting from her neck down to her breasts, her pink cherries a little sore from too much sucking¡­


    ¡­ The tea¡¯s effect on me was really scary, huh?


    When Akane and Miwa-nee woke up and found out that it was already taken care of by Edel, they both pouted cutely. Upon seeing that, I dragged the two of them into the same room and did it again¡­


    I was still filled with energy, after all. What¡¯s there to waste if it¡¯s for the girls of my life?


    Furthermore, with Miwa-nee¡¯s departure being today, I made sure to give her something to remember¡­


    -


    -


    Around half an hourter, I opened the door for my parents.


    They¡¯re going to drive Miwa-nee and take Minoru with them¡­ Although they¡¯re still going to bring Minoru here for me to spend time with the boy, with no one staying in this house during weekdays, my parents took a vacation from their work to take care of him while Miwa-nee was away.


    Whether the vacation was true or not, they assured Miwa-nee and me that they¡¯d be with the boy 24/7.


    And at the moment, we¡¯re outside the house. My father already started the car and all that was left was for Miwa-nee to enter.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ It won¡¯t be long, alright? I will be back before you know it.¡± Miwa-nee said as she stood before me, her hands on my cheeks, affectionately caressing them while forcing herself to show a cheerful smile.


    She didn¡¯t want me to worry, of course. That¡¯s how it always was anyway. However, she¡¯s clearly the one worrying right now¡­


    That¡¯s why to not make this hard for her, I put on a genuine smile and nodded. ¡°Mhm¡­ Do what you must, Miwa-nee. I¡¯ll always be waiting in this house for you. Of course, like I told you, I mighte and find you if you take a long time toe back.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Miwa-nee let out a relievedugh, the rather heavy atmosphere dispersing around us, ¡°Yeah, right. If that¡¯s the case, bring Minoru with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll pick up his mama along with his ¡®new¡¯ papa.¡± I smirked and looked at the boy that¡¯s already inside the car, looking at us while sitting on my mother¡¯sp.


    ¡°Look at you having the guts to say that. And in front of your parents, no less¡­¡± Miwa-nee¡¯sugh continued and this time her fingers pinched my cheeks and stretched them out.


    In any case, even with my face deformed from that, I answered in a way that would make herugh more.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? They¡¯re not oblivious about it anyway¡­ Right, mom, dad?¡±


    If anything, they found out about it even before me. I¡¯m just trying to stand up and show that I¡¯m not going to run away from that truth.


    Upon hearing that, my father who was in the driver¡¯s seat facepalmed while my mother yed along and grinned widely while nodding.


    Following this, Miwa-nee and I conversed more and soon, Akane, Haruko and Edel also went to send her off. Moreover, even the couple next door showed up and talked to her before bidding her take care.


    Once that¡¯s all done, Miwa-nee focused on me once again and opened her arms.


    Understanding what she wanted to do, I entered her embrace and returned it twice-fold. And without saying anything else, our lips met, sharing an intimate kiss. Through it, Miwa-nee¡¯s fear, reluctance, joy and all other sorts of emotions were properly conveyed.


    By the time we separated from each other, the tears that she¡¯s holding back finally burst.


    And while her tears were still running down her beautiful face, Miwa-nee said as she opened the car door and slowly settled inside it.


    ¡°¡­ Okay. I¡¯m going now, Ruki. See you soon. Akane, take care of this guy. Haruko and Edel too. He still has to make us all happy.¡±


    Perhaps to not make it more emotional than this, my father drove the car off as soon as the door closed. Left standing where I was, I could only watch until the car took a turn and disappeared from my sight¡­

 Chapter 1106 Scared Fuyu

    Chapter 1106 Scared Fuyu¡¡¡¡¡°Yeah, they¡¯re not here anymore,¡± I muttered to myself when I returned inside the house and went straight to Miwa-nee¡¯s room.


    The bed where they were just sleeping earlier was already tidied up. There¡¯s still Miwa-nee¡¯s lingering scent though. Well, even as a pervert, I wouldn¡¯t suddenly lean down and sniff all of it. I still have her taste in my mouth, after all.


    I sat down at the side of the bed and scanned the whole room. There¡¯s nothing much to see but it certainly was different now that this wouldn¡¯t be upied by the mother and son for a month at most.


    Obviously, the closet was still filled with their clothes ¨C or half-filled with them. They would return. My mother only took some of Minoru¡¯s clothes and Miwa-nee just filled enough for her to change into in the following days.


    In any case, knowing that when I leave for school and arrive home from it, I won¡¯t be seeing Miwa-nee in the house anymore, I could admit that I felt some kind of emptiness in my chest that only her presence could fill in.


    Even though I was aware that she¡¯d return soon enough, separating from her after living together for close to two months made me remember that day five years ago.


    When I slept that night, Miwa-nee was still in the house, I even yed with her. However, when I woke up in the morning, she had already left along with all of her belongings, and something had already changed in me.


    And as days passed, I gradually forgot about her, stopped wondering if she would return one day and only focused on my desire. The only thing that reminded me of her was the stars she always stared at during the night while rting it all to her.


    Fortunately, a repeat of that day won¡¯t happen anymore. There¡¯s the inte and we have our phones. Contacting her was only at the tip of my fingers.


    Just that, I really needed to adjust without Miwa-nee physically here.


    A whileter, I left the room and rejoined the three girls. They all looked at me with worry in their eyes but when I showed them my smile that was devoid of any negative emotion, they sighed in relief.


    We prepared for school and left soon after.


    ¡°Husband, I think it¡¯sing tonight.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My period!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ No wonder you¡¯re this clingy again.¡±


    Ever since we left the house, the girl remained stuck close to me. I thought she was just trying tofort me because of Miwa-nee¡¯s departure. But I guess I failed to notice that she¡¯s especially clingy today¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m like this every day though?¡± Akane argued, tilting her head adorably.


    I reached for her nose and gave it a pinch before shaking my head in disagreement. ¡°No, there''s a certain difference on you whenever your quirk was in effect.¡±


    It¡¯s not fully in effect yet so¡­ this felt like the normal her. But as soon as it started, Akane would be the same asst month¡­ Should I ask Fuyu to look after her? I nned to get close to that girl and befriend her when Akane¡¯s period arrived¡­ I should strike while the iron is hot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call it a quirk, husband.¡± Akane pouted yet she clung even closer. Perhaps if we were not walking to school, she¡¯d be snuggling at my side, never wanting to leave.


    I didn¡¯t hate it, of course.


    ¡°But it is¡­ Even Haruko has it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me in your conversation, hubby.¡± Haruko instantly voiced out. She¡¯s walking a little slower so that she¡¯d be behind me, one of her hands pinching a part of my shirt.


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m just stating an example. Is my Haruko you embarrassed about her quirk?¡±


    Well, her quirk was just her being more affectionate than normal. If that was active, she wouldn¡¯t be walking behind me, she¡¯d hook her arms on mine alongside the other two regardless of the ce or whether there were onlookers or not.


    Back during middle school, if not for me reminding her that there were other people in the Student Council Room, she¡¯d be all over me whenever her period arrives. She would¡¯ve unted that I had already stolen her even to her boyfriend.


    ¡°I¡¯m not but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. Yours ising too, right? A week from now, I think?¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ don¡¯t urately guess it.¡±


    Cutting her words off, I made an estimate as to when her period woulde. And admittedly, Haruko facepalmed and moved her fingers to pinch me instead of just holding onto my clothes. Her little act of getting back at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monthly urrence. I have a reference. As for Edel¡­¡± I smirked and pulled the girl closer before turning to the silver beauty at my side.


    ¡°It¡¯s around the same time. Uhm, maybe in a few days after Haru.¡± Edel answered quickly and without hesitation.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll take note of that and check your quirk.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think I have it. But Ruki¡­ I will be as clingy as always.¡±


    I guess that¡¯s also usible. I mean, some of my girls didn¡¯t really have one. Aya was still the adorable fur ball even during her period. Though there were some who would be in a bad mood like Mizuki or Miyako, that¡¯s more tied to their personality. Nheless, I would stick out until they calm down.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re a certified ko, after all.¡±


    ¡°Your adorable silver ko, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Wait, how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Edel giggled in satisfaction before pulling Haruko as well. This way, we started walking in one line.


    Continuing with this a little lively conversation and while changing topics after exhausting, we soon reached the train station.


    Likest week, I sent Haruko and Edel to their tform first before returning to Akane.


    Around ten minutester, we¡¯re nowfortably seated in the moving train. On my left, Akane was resting her head on my shoulder. While on my right, Fuyu was trying her hardest not to look at me. However, I already caught her sneakily taking a nce a few times. Because Akane took the corner seat and she wouldn¡¯t move at all to let her friend squeeze to her other side, the girl had no choice but to sit next to me.


    Given the suspicion she kept on throwing at me and how she became a little apologetic and apprehensive right after it, she looked a little ufortable in her seat.


    I thought of talking to her right then but with how much she¡¯s trying not to meet my gaze, any attempt would be a failure.


    And so, throughout that train ride, silence reigned on us. The other two, Eri and Futaba didn¡¯t show up at all. Most likely, they¡¯re with their boyfriends. Because of that, an awkward air built up around us and it persisted even after we left the train station.


    With Akane¡¯s quirk starting to be in effect, Fuyu also found no chance to talk to the silly girl.


    In the end, it became a matter of whether she¡¯d be open to hearing me out or not¡­


    When their school gate appeared from our sight, I decided to attempt once more. This time, even if she put a distance between us, I still called out to her.


    ¡°Yuuki-san. Do you have a minute?¡± As I decided to start it with that question, I somehow found myself a little speechless when Fuyu reacted in an unusual way.


    The girl flinched and hurriedly hid behind Akane¡­


    This¡­ Is she scared of me?

 Chapter 1107 Spending the Spare Time before Class

    Chapter 1107 Spending the Spare Time before ss¡¡¡¡Because of how Fuyu kept on avoiding me, I had no other choice but to give up on talking to the girl. Once we reached the gate, I handed her the clingy Akane and watched them disappear inside their school building.


    While Akane longingly looked back at me, that girl went straight without even looking over her shoulder. She wanted to be out of my sight as soon as she could.


    Really¡­ After boldly suspecting me twice, she became like a scared mouse running away from the cat all the time. If she would continue acting like that, I would probably be forced to use that contact number she gave me a month ago.


    I hadn¡¯t touched it yet since there¡¯s really no reason to¡­ But if that¡¯s the only way for her to talk to me then I shouldn¡¯t be too reserved anymore.


    Anyway, if only there was more time, I could¡¯ve pulled her into some alley where no one could see us and let her understand that there was no need to be afraid of me or tell her that I couldn¡¯t care less about her suspicions.


    Wait¡­ That sounds problematic. I should scrap that idea.


    Since Akane¡¯s period was here, maybe I could expect her to bring the girl back home likest time¡­ That¡¯s the golden chance.


    -


    -


    Like always, I spent the remaining spare time meeting with one of my girls. This time, it¡¯s Otoha.


    The car driven by Hitomi picked me up soon after I surfed out of the crowd of students from their school.


    I hadn¡¯t seen both in a while so¡­ right as soon as I entered the car, I greeted both with an intimate kiss. While Otoha expected it and epted my kiss right away, Hitomi was stumped at first when I leaned towards her and kissed her cheek.


    Since she¡¯s on the wheels, the dutiful woman red at me through the rearview mirror. She even intended to scold me for doing that.


    However, before she could even start, I caught her lips and conveyed through them how much I missed her. Because of that, Hitomi let go of the gas pedal and parked the car on the side. It¡¯s not speeding up yet when I do this. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare disturb her and risk us crashing.


    After that initial kiss, I returned to Otoha¡¯s side and Hitomi resumed driving. Through Otoha¡¯s instruction, we found ourselves in one of the houses belonging to the Kaneko Family. It¡¯s kind of a safehouse and ording to the two, it¡¯s something that couldn¡¯t be essed normally.


    But with special permission from her grandfather, Otoha was granted the ce. It¡¯s no longer a safehouse but her own property. Although Otoha didn¡¯t hear the reason from her grandfather, he probably gave it to her in regards to her rtionship with me.


    Perhaps that dandy old man was alreadyughing in his office, thinking how amazed I would be. Who knows? He seemed really particr about not meddling with us anymore. Hitomi lost her tail and Otoha was once againfortable going to and from school. The idiot who dreamed of bing her fianc¨¦e again was already scared enough to approach her after the cleanup Otoha¡¯s grandfather did.


    Her mother also behaved but she¡¯s still adamant about not wanting Otoha tond on a no-name guy. She still believed that she was already in a rtionship but with her leads or her methods failing to produce results, she could only utter her frustration whenever they were sitting at a dinner table.


    That¡¯s why nowadays, Otoha would opt out of dinner just to avoid her mother.


    As for her father, there¡¯s not really anything new with him. He¡¯s still ted to seed the old man, after all. He¡¯s doing all he could to get on his good side. His two sons were away; one was overseas and was already married and the other was in the south of the country, working for thepany.


    Right. That second brother of Otoha has yet toe back. She said he wanted to talk to me but without knowing the reason why, I could only wait for that.


    Anyway, once we arrived at the house, Otoha brought me inside and I pulled Hitomi with us. There¡¯s no way I would leave her out when I¡¯m longing for the two of them.


    Even though we only have less than an hour before ss starts, we just have to get the best out of that time, right?


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruki¡­ You¡¯re a little down today. I can tell. Is it because of Miwa-nee?¡± While still naked and only covered by the white nket of the bed we were lying in, Otoha reached for my cheek, cupped it and asked. Her eyes focused on my face as though trying to figure out what I was thinking.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine. I can call herter.¡± I smiled and reached for my phone, shaking it in front of her.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong so there¡¯s no point in not admitting it.


    Perhaps not convinced with my answer, the girl raised her body which made her slip out of the nket, baring her beautiful nakedness to me again. She then used her other hand to cup my facepletely by now. And maybe not satisfied with that, she pressed her forehead on mine and asked again.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°When did I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°Was cutting me off counted? You took me back in, after all.¡± Otoha smirked triumphantly before giggling in satisfaction.


    I could deny that it¡¯s not a lie since I meant it at that time¡­ But that¡¯s not the correct answer at this moment, right?


    With my lips stretching to the side, I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her closer to me. In this way, our naked bodies touched again, our heartbeats could be heard by us. ¡°Alright, you got me there¡­ But really, it¡¯ll be fine. You and Hitomi cheered me up, after all.¡±


    The silent woman sitting on the other side interjected upon hearing her name. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Unlike Otoha and me, she¡¯s still clothed or at least, half-clothed. Her suit was taken off and the buttoned shirt was half opened, revealing her ck lingerie. It¡¯s still a little messy as though she hastily fixed it after being pulled up.


    Well, that¡¯s what truly happened. I got the liberty to suck what¡¯s hiding in it earlier¡­


    As for what she did for me¡­ ¡°Yes, you did. I can still feel your mouth around mine, you know?¡±


    With her neck upwards reddening from the embarrassment, Hitomi tacitly answered as she slowly lifted the nket to cover her whole face. ¡°Always a pervert, Ruki-sama.¡±


    Upon seeing that, I pulled the nket down and the same as Otoha, pulled her closer to me, my arms hooking around her waist, ¡°Drop the ¨Csama. Even though we still haven¡¯t really straightened it up yet, you¡¯re also my lover now¡­ But that¡¯s unless you wanted to keep it regardless of our rtionship. I¡¯ll honor your choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I think I¡¯m going to keep the -sama. It¡¯s what I¡¯m used to calling you.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Well then, let me thank you two again. I¡¯m thoroughly cheered up now.¡± As I stretched my lips further into a grin, Otoha huffed and pinched my cheeks. On the other hand, Hitomi clicked her tongue and shook her head.


    They¡¯re not convinced.


    ¡°Come now¡­ As the most shameless guy in the world, there¡¯s no time for me to be down or it will all affect you¡­¡± Returning the pinch on the cheek to Otoha and having Hitomi look at me in the eye, I once again conveyed how they shouldn¡¯t worry. Whether it was effective or not, I could only wait forter.


    ¡°That aside, I have something to ask you¡­ How well does the Kaneko Family know the Ichihara and Kujou?¡± Changing our topic, I raised the two family names that I was about to get entangled in.

 Chapter 1108 I waited for you

    Chapter 1108 I waited for you¡¡¡¡Asking Otoha about those two families was something I already thought of doing way before. But I held off until I got sufficient reason to do so. I could also ask my parents but I guess I would be saving that as ast resort. For now, I just wanted a general idea of how big or strong those two families are.


    ¡°Ichihara and Kujou? Ichihara isn¡¯t a noble family. However, their construction business could be said to be national-level. The Kujous are based in Kyoto. They¡¯re part of the old school nobilities who still held onto their tradition of sending their women to tie up business ventures. They¡¯re not that strong politically. However, their roots as a Noble House were deeper than the Kaneko or Hasegawa. They¡¯re part of those old cliques close to the Shogunate.¡± Instead of Otoha, it was Hitomi who answered me. Otoha simply nodded, agreeing to everything she just said.


    In short, one was a business giant while the other was a deeply-rooted Noble House.


    If I ever antagonize one of them, I would surely not be in a good ce¡­ How should I go with this if either of the two younger generations of those two families were after me?


    The best course of action was to¡­ remain neutral. But will I even be able to do that? Although they¡¯re unlikely to wield their family¡¯s power unwittingly, one was proven a spoiled brat who always has his daddy to wipe his ass.


    Well, there¡¯s no point thinking about it at this point in time.


    After resting for a while, the three of us returned to the car and Hitomi drove us to our respective schools.


    Before Otoha separated from us, she told me her n to stay in our house soon. Perhaps not in a few days but in weeks. That¡¯s ording to Hitomi.


    Even though her grandfather epted our rtionship, she¡¯s still the daughter of her father. She couldn¡¯t just decide to stay outside without informing him. Furthermore, she¡¯s expecting her mother¡¯s interference¡­


    And that¡¯s the reason why even after we passed the hurdle ofing out clean with her grandfather, she still couldn¡¯te and stay with me¡­


    Well, there¡¯s no rush. We have plenty of time in the future¡­


    -


    -


    ¡°Finally. Come with me, shameless guy.¡±


    Upon arriving and passing by the pleasantly smiling Eguchi-sensei, someone blocked my way right at the entrance of the School Building. With her obvious delinquent-like attire, blue hair, and the normally narrowed eyes as though I killed one of her kin, Izumi-senpai instantly grabbed my arm and dragged me with her while ignoring the eyes that followed us.


    Apart from that one, she didn¡¯t say anything else and most likely she¡¯s just toozy to exin herself to me. Thinking back to her concerned message for me two nights ago, this was probably rted to it. Who knows?


    But since we still have time before the actual start of the sses, I let myself be dragged by her while watching the girl do her best not to nce back at me.


    ¡°Izumi, where are you going with that guy?¡±


    However, things just wouldn¡¯t go her way. Not even five stepster, an inquisitive voice reached our ears which made the girl stop in her steps to look at the speaker.


    Even without doing the same as her, I already recognized that voice. That annoying voice of a self-righteous and self-important prick. Most likely, his face was twisted into a frown as he red at me upon seeing this scene this early in the morning.


    That¡¯s how it is with him, after all.


    ¡°I have some business with him. Why?¡± Izumi-senpai answered the guy coolly. However, I noticed how her grasp on my arm tightened a bit. She¡¯s either a little affected that the guy saw her with me or she just didn¡¯t want to exin herself to him. Whatever the case, Izumi-senpai¡¯s infatuation with him had already dwindled to this extent.


    Her previous devotion? Gone with the wind. Not that she¡¯s fickle, the girl only got her eyes opened about the hopelessness of her situation¡­ And well, I alsoid out an alternative ¨C a not-so-easy alternative, however.


    Anyway, that¡¯s Ogawa, alright. Because of Izumi-senpai¡¯s reaction, I also couldn¡¯t help but look at the guy and his ugly mug ¨C or handsome for most. Behind him, there¡¯s also Taku and Tadano. The former had his lips tightly sealed yet his eyes focused on me as though he was drilling into my head in his imagination while thetter remained neutral and a bit curious as to why Izumi-senpai was with me.


    Looks like they all arrived together. Really a trio of cucks. If you add Fukuda, a quad. Let¡¯s spare Sakuma from being grouped with them. That¡¯s a conscientious act of mine.


    Nami, Hina and Saki are already inside. Those three updated me even before I met up with Otoha and Hitomi. They¡¯re early because they said they wanted to check on our clubhouse.


    As for Arisa¡­ I could spy that girl hiding in a corner, watching over us¡­ What¡¯s her deal? Probably trying not to make her friend embarrassed by refraining to tease her. When we made eye contact, I smiled at her. She smiled back but upon realizing that I caught her, she hurriedly retreated. Momentster, the phone in my pocket vibrated. Surely, it¡¯s a message from her.


    ¡°W-what kind of business?¡± While stuttering right at the first word, Ogawa asked.


    I looked at Izumi-senpai and she was having a hard timeing up with an answer. She then looked at me and bit her lips¡­


    From that, I understood¡­ She didn¡¯t want to tell Ogawa because it concerned me. Or it¡¯s about that rumor again. I wonder what she heard?


    In any case, I decided to step up and answer for her.


    ¡°Nanya.¡± I said with all seriousness.


    Failing to understand that, Ogawa''s eyebrows creased, ¡°Huh? Nanya?¡±


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s nanya! Nanya business, you slowpoke.¡± I shrugged and shook my head disappointedly.


    But upon hearing that and understanding that I had just yed him, Ogawa¡¯s face turned ck from madness.


    Yet, before he could bark like a certain senior dog, Izumi-senpai pinched and twisted my ear a bit as she stepped forward. ¡°This guy. Don¡¯t answer for me¡­ And can you stop antagonizing him every time you see each other?¡±


    Perhaps thinking that he was being defended by Izumi-senpai, the guy¡¯s ckened face regained some of its glow. But that was short-lived¡­


    ¡°Ah. Sorry, I can¡¯t help it. He sounds like he¡¯s about to say something along the lines of, ¡®Whatever kind of business that is, don¡¯t go with him!¡¯. For the record, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s dragging me. Right, senpai?¡±


    With a little difficulty, Izumi-senpai nodded, ¡°Yes, I am. I waited for you. So don¡¯t go running off while I¡¯m talking with someone.¡±


    Her gaze alternated between me and Ogawa. Eventually, it settled on the guy while she tugged at my arm that she was still holding, pulling me to stand behind her.


    I thought of saying more but with Izumi-senpai openly doing this as though she¡¯s protecting me ¨C or protecting him from being annoyed by me further ¨C I closed my mouth and only a meaningful smile remained on my lips.


    A whileter, Izumi-senpai made up some kind of excuse which miraculously got epted by Ogawa. He stomped his way inside the School Building and the two followed behind him.


    Once they were gone, Izumi-senpai turned around and faced me. After releasing a tired sigh, she resumed walking ahead, pulling me with her.


    While doing so, she gave light as to why she waited for me this morning, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, shameless guy. This doesn¡¯t mean anything, alright? I¡­ I just thought you have to know this right away.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I believe you.¡±


    ¡°You clearly don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I never lie¡­ I mean, I lie only on special asions. And this is not one. Senpai must have a reason for all this. I¡¯m willing to hear you out.¡±


    Well, better notment on how that was a ssic tsundere line. She already used that twice. And although the first one sounded genuine, I feel like there¡¯s really a reason for it this time. I¡¯m just wondering why she didn¡¯t contact me instead. Is it better to be said in person? Maybe¡­


    After staring at me for a few seconds to discern whether my words were truthful or not, Izumi-senpai forced a smile and said, ¡°¡­ That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go find a private ce first.¡±

 Chapter 1109 Warning

    Chapter 1109 Warning¡¡¡¡While evading the sight of the teachers going in and out of the Administration Building, Izumi-senpai brought me upstairs and into the infirmary.


    Unsurprisingly, the private ce she decided on was this ce. Luckily for us, there¡¯s no Hayashi-sensei yet which made it easy for us to slip in and take one of the beds.


    Not that we¡¯re going to lie down on it. Instead, the fake delinquent pulled me down to sit next to her while she tried to gather her thoughts about what she was going to say to me.


    I stayed silent and waited for her. To fill up my attention with something else, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nostalgic for returning to this room again.


    I mean, every time I woulde here, something significant would happen.


    The first time I came here, I got a realization about how important Akane is to me. That was the start of my change. And at that same moment, I decided to make Satsuki mine regardless of her love for Sakuma who was just sleeping in the bed next to us.


    The second time, Shio used her very exquisite bosom to pleasure me. That was also the moment where I decided to steal her away not just from her husband but also her fantasy.


    The third time, I brought Rae here after she copsed upon being hit by the ball that I threw at her during that dodgeball activity. I got to know about the knowledge girl and made up that agreement with her wherein we¡¯re going to set aside time for Rae to impart her knowledge to me and the girl to rest her mind and try to understand what it means to think for oneself.


    The fourth time, I brought Hina here where we skipped PE ss after Ogawa ordered her to seduce me. At that time, we almost crossed the line but got interrupted by Kikuchi, Saki, and Taku¡­


    The fifth time, I carried Arisa who injured herself from trying to run away from me. That day, our rtionship was patched up. She stopped running away and faced me with her own take on our situation.


    There¡¯s never a dull moment every time I was here, huh? Will today be the same? I don¡¯t know.


    Right as soon as I finished with my reminiscence, Izumi-senpai flicked her fingers, bringing my attention to her. Her cheeks were slightly bloated and her eyes were shaking as though she was only showing a courageous front. Yet, she¡¯s not going to run away and she¡¯s going to deliver whatever the reason she pulled me in here.


    ¡°Shameless guy, I told you what I heardst Friday, right? You better change your route home¡­ They¡­¡± Izumi-senpai¡¯s voice trailed and she looked like she couldn¡¯t continue anymore.


    ¡°They what?¡±


    Although I could already guess what she meant to say just by asking me to change my route home, I still pressed on, just to revel at her current expression. She¡¯s genuinely worried about me and¡­ that feels nice. If not for me controlling my expression, I would¡¯ve shown her how happy I was at her concern through a smile.


    ¡°Uchiyama¡­ He¡­ He got other guys. They¡¯re going to wait for you after school.¡±


    That dog, huh? Is it because I interrupted his barkingst time or there¡¯s someone else pulling his strings? Either way, that¡¯s really concerning. Since I was walking my girls after school, there¡¯s a chance for them to be involved.


    Given that she especially waited for me this morning, this girl was probably certain that it would happen. Whether it¡¯s from that group chat or some other source, doesn''t matter anymore. The most important thing here was Izumi-senpai sticking her neck out for me.


    I appreciate that a lot¡­


    ¡°I see. Are they going to ambush me? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sound so calm about it! What are you? It won¡¯t just be one or two. It will be a group of them.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But senpai doesn¡¯t need to worry. If you asked me to change route then I will do so¡­ Moreover, it looks like I will have to refrain from walking all of youter¡­ Tell me senpai, are they only aiming for me or are they also going to drag everyone close to me?


    By now, I was already seen with a lot of girls. Not just with my girlfriends. Sometimes, I also walk with ssmates such as Shimura or Wakaba whenever we¡¯re changing ssrooms or just going out somewhere.


    If they also involved them then this won¡¯t end pretty.


    Hopefully, that¡¯s not the case. They should onlye at me if they¡¯re really going to do so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything about that. Maybe not?¡±


    ¡°Great. That¡¯s what I want to hear.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What are you? Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why will I be?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re going to beat you up.¡±


    ¡°Oh. They won¡¯t be doing that. I¡¯ll report this to a teacher.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s a lie. But even if I did, I doubt there¡¯s going to be action about it. Better to resolve it myself. I don¡¯t want Eguchi-sensei or Shio to be troubled with something so trivial. As long as I get a proper estimate of their numbers and where they will be lurking, I cane up with a proper n.


    ¡°As if that will do anything! They already did it before. Last year, someone dropped out because of them.¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s probably the one I read in the case files Eguchi-sensei showed me. A first-year student dropped out and refused to see his teacher or the Guidance Counselors visiting his home. ording to the mother who they managed to talk with, the guy went home bruised and battered. But instead of letting his parents file aint to the school, he instead chose to drop out. Wherever he is now, I have no idea. And clearly, I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°So, this will not be their first rodeo, huh? I understand that you¡¯re worried, senpai. But believe in me, alright? Nothing will happen to me.¡± At this point, I grabbed Izumi-senpai¡¯s shaking shoulder to calm her down.


    And perhaps she¡¯s too focused on being worried for me, she didn¡¯t shake it off and bit her lips, indignation filling her eyes


    ¡°How can you be so¡­¡±


    ¡°Stubborn?¡±


    ¡°No! Incorrigible! I already warned you but you¡¯re still looking so carefree.¡±


    I triedpleting her sentence but Izumi-senpai strongly shook her head. And this time she grabbed my cor and pulled me close. Whatever she wanted to convey, that¡¯s not being tranted properly. All I could see was the girl wanting to hear me say a set of words that would make her breathe with relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, senpai. Come on, look at me. You already did your part by telling me this. However, there¡¯s no point for me to panic, is there? If it¡¯s going to happen then it will happen. I just have to face it head-on.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore. I haven¡¯t told this to Arisa yet. Don¡¯t make her worry.¡±


    Or so she said¡­ But she¡¯s plenty worried herself. It¡¯s not just about Arisa anymore. This girl just couldn¡¯t be honest.


    ¡°Sure. And I will not make you worry too. Come tomorrow, you¡¯ll see me still in one piece, without a scratch.¡± I put on a smile, ced my hand on her head and caressed it endearingly.


    ¡°... No wonder ¡®idiot¡¯ is already a nickname for you.¡± Perhaps knowing that no words could change my mind anymore, Izumi-senpai could only mutter in annoyance.


    And whether she was aware or not, the girl gradually pressed closer until she entered my embrace, her head leaning close to my chest. Without correcting her, I particrly made use of this situation to continue caressing her head and back, calming her down.


    Right¡­ Instead of getting me worked up and being full of caution, this situation ended with me calming her down. Surely, if she realized what had just happened, a crimson streak would cover her whole face and neck.


    For now, I¡¯ll take advantage of this situation and hold her as close as possible. It¡¯s a show of my appreciation, alright? No need to put any meaning to it¡­


    Wait, I¡¯m sounding very much like a tsundere like her¡­ In any case, even though what she told me was a problem in and of itself, it didn¡¯t fail to warm my chest with her genuine concern for me.

 Chapter 1110 Jealous

    Chapter 1110 Jealous¡¡¡¡Before Izumi-senpai could notice that I was taking advantage of her by turning our situation into a hug, I let go of her and just returned to caressing her head and brushing her fairly well-kept hair endearingly.


    Once she gathered her thoughts, the girl also returned to someone who acted as though she didn¡¯t want to be near me. However, her face betrayed her again as what happened possibly sank into her mind.


    I didn¡¯tment on that to save her from further embarrassment and just asked her if we should go.


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. The girl lowered her head and contemted.


    A whileter, Izumi-senpai weakly nodded, reached for my sleeve, and muttered silently, ¡°Shameless idiot, I can apany youter. They might stop with what they nned if I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Alright. This girl is being too much of a darling now¡­ Really, Ogawa wasted his chances with this girl. Beneath her delinquent front that she¡¯s using to protect herself and Arisa, she¡¯s like this. A very kind girl. No matter how much she stated that she hated me, she¡¯s extending her hand like this to me.


    Well, it could be because she¡¯s starting to fall for me but more than likely, she just didn¡¯t want to suffer the same fate as that guy fromst year.


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s possible. However, it¡¯s more likely that they¡¯ll be more rabid, right? It¡¯s Uchiyama. Your self-proimed dog. Just leave it to me and apany Arisa and the others, senpai. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I put on another reassuring smile, hoping that it would remove any lingering worry in her mind.


    Of course, I was wrong. It didn¡¯t do well in removing that. Instead, Izumi-senpai pulled me closer to her and hugged the hell out of me, pushing my head down on her chest.


    Perhaps she couldn¡¯t think of anything else that she resorted to this. She ought to be upset about my stubbornness but couldn¡¯t do that at all so¡­


    ¡°Idiot. If I see you with as much as a scratch tomorrow, believe me, I will scold you until you repent for yourcency.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be at your mercy, senpai. Thank you for worrying about me. You know, you¡¯re making me fall for you even more.¡±


    ¡°Be silent, will you? Don¡¯t go off and steer our topic there. I¡¯m doing this for Arisa. For Arisa, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I believe you.¡± After saying this, my arms moved and hugged the girl back. This time, even though she¡¯s well aware of it, Izumi-senpai let me do it. Not only that, but when I lifted my head to stare at her face, the girl didn¡¯t turn her head away and stared back at me. She then pursed her lips and widened her eyes a bit as though saying, ¡®What are you looking at?¡¯


    I was already tempted to kiss her at this point but well, I better not do it yet. I simply shook my head. Following this, I pushed us down on the bed and snuggled closer inside her embrace.


    Izumi-senpai, albeit surprised, settled in quickly as she pulled me closer to her. If someone would enter this room and see us in this bed, they¡¯d think we¡¯re doing something naughty. But well, this was just us beingfortable in each other¡¯s embrace¡­ Oh. No. I was the one beingforted, I got to bury my face in her chest, after all. It¡¯s soft enough that I wouldn¡¯t mind sleeping on it. Her fragrance was also something I could get addicted to.


    Just like this, we spent the rest of the morning until it was five minutes before the start of sses.


    Luckily, Hayashi-sensei still hadn¡¯t shown up. And on our way out, I walked with the girl in silence.


    By the time we reached the school building and at the point where we had to separate, the two of us looked at each other and nodded. There¡¯s no need for words anymore. We already said everything that needed to be said anyway.


    -


    -


    The sses started and the time quickly passed. Soon enough, it¡¯s lunchtime.


    On my side, Satsuki grumpily pouted without saying anything. She¡¯s like this even when she showed up earlier. I hadn¡¯t told them what Izumi-senpai warned me about yet so¡­ she¡¯s probably grumpy about something else. It made me wonder what it could be but four periodster, she still hadn¡¯t answered me.


    A secondter, the girl stood up, grabbed my arm, and pulled me out of our ssroom.


    With the other girls wondering what was happening as they watched us leave, I could only say that we¡¯d be back right away as they prepared our table to eat.


    Well, I also failed to hear their replies since we were already outside and Satsuki was still pulling on me. As I matched her pace, we went from a crowded hallway to a deserted one.


    Perhaps deeming that it was silent enough, she turned around and pushed my back on the wall. And following that, she pped the wall beside my head and leaned closer as though caging me in.


    This girl¡­ Did she just kabedon me? Anyway, there¡¯s no point mulling over it. I watched the girl¡¯s grumpy face turn softer. Soon, she opened her mouth to say something.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She started. Whatever it was, she¡¯s finding it hard to articte properly. Nheless, I waited instead of pressing her on.


    ¡°¡­ I heard from Setsu-nee. You and Juri-san are going somewhere together?¡±


    Ah¡­ So, it¡¯s about that.


    ¡°Satsuki, I won¡¯t deny that. However, based on your reaction, how did she ry it? I bet she added enough ir to make you this jealous.¡±


    Yup. This girl was acting jealously. But not in the same sense as when she¡¯s being jealous of the other girls in ourplex rtionship. It¡¯s a little more intense.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not!¡± She denied it but it¡¯s all written on her face.


    I smiled and pushed my lips on hers before saying, ¡°Yes, you are. Come on. Let¡¯s not talk in this hallway, someone might see us.¡±


    Straightening my back and getting out of her cage, I grabbed her hand and led her further in. After looking around, I picked a room and entered. Luckily, it opened without needing a key.


    As soon as the door closed behind us, I continued leading her further inside as I found us a chair to sit on.


    Instead of taking two, I only picked one. I sat down on it and pulled her down on myp.


    Although the girl resisted a bit, she eventually gave in and sat sideways, one of her arms hooked to the back of my head.


    ¡°¡­ What now?¡± Satsuki asked, her grumpiness returning.


    ¡°Hmm. What about another kiss?¡±


    ¡°Be serious, you idiot!¡±


    Or so she said. But before I could reply to that, the girl already cupped my cheeks and initiated an intimate one where even our tongues got involved.


    Doing that for at most two minutes, Satsuki eventually pulled away and huffed unhappily. Nheless, I found her really adorable like this¡­ It¡¯s kind of taking me back to that time when I was still trying to steal her. Her reactions were priceless.


    ¡°Still jealous? I told you, Setsuna-nee-san probably tried to rile you up. And she¡¯s sessful. Here, look at this.¡±


    I brought up my phone and went to my chat box with Koizumi-san. Everything was written there, after all.


    A minuteter, the girl gave my phone back before throwing herself deeper in my embrace before she apologetically whispered, ¡°Ruki, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for? It¡¯s fine. Everyone will react the same, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Setsu-nee said you¡¯re going on a date with Juri-nee. And you haven¡¯t told us how close you are to her¡­ so I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. My Satsuki is this adorable when jealous.¡±


    ¡°I hate you for this, you idiot. Stop teasing me.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just stating the truth. Anyway, as for Koizumi-san, I actually don¡¯t know yet. But she seems interested in me, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s clear as day¡­ You yboy.¡± Satsuki agreed right away and soon enough, she drowned me again with her kisses, venting out whatever jealousy she felt.


    From sitting sideways, she eventually straddled me to get most of our situation¡­ But since the others were waiting for us, we soon stopped before we both get in the mood for a more intimate moment.

 Chapter 1111 Checking on Misaki

    Chapter 1111 Checking on Misaki¡¡¡¡Fifth period. Thest period before the Mentor Program.


    Since the teacher at the front busied herself on the table and only posted topics on the board that she asked us to read from our books, I got the chance to fiddle with my phone without her noticing.


    Furthermore, Aya and Satsuki were covering for me. Whenever our teacher would stand up to check if we were doing what we were supposed to do, they would warn me.


    Well, the reason for using my phone during ss was to check on the innocent girl, Misaki. Last Friday night, I asked Itou for her contact number or even a social media handle. However, the girl never delivered.


    From what I heard, Misaki didn¡¯t have a phone much less an ount on social media. Earlier during the lunch break, they went to our ssroom to look for me. But that was the time when Satsuki dragged me out of the room.


    Due to that, Itou left me a message stating that if I wanted to talk to Misaki before that meetingter, she was going to let the girl use her phone for that purpose.


    That¡¯s kind of her, right? It¡¯s as though she didn¡¯t have another motive for arranging it.


    Well, I would give her the benefit of the doubt. In a way, she¡¯s still going to do that for her friend. Even if she had another reason for it, it¡¯s stillmendable.


    And since I also wanted to get along with her ¨C to stop her mood swings whenever I was around ¨C I would tell Himeko about her role in this¡­ That sweet girl would praise her little sister, for sure. It would be a win-win for all of us.


    Anyway, using that method, half of my focus was put on conversing with Misaki while the other half was on the lesson our teacher told us to read. I mean, I was still aiming to improve on my studies despite everything on my te. There¡¯s no going around that point.


    At the start, although Itou sounded a little upset when I immediately asked for Misaki and didn¡¯t even try to start a conversation with her, setting up a short meeting with her before we start was enough to abate it. Given that I already got the gist of what was on her mind, it¡¯s now easy to tread around her.


    When she gave the phone to Misaki, it took a few minutes before the innocent girl could send a short message which only contained a greeting.


    Misaki was also not good at using a phone. And that¡¯s obvious. As our conversation progressed, the girl¡¯s reply was often filled with typographical errors and incoherent sentences. In the end, she told me that she got Itou¡¯s assistance to proofread her messages before sending them and apologized to me for the slow replies.


    Really, what did her parents think? They made their daughter be like an older generation, ignorant of the advancement in technologies.


    When I asked her why she didn¡¯t have a phone, the girl answered that they would only give her one once she graduated from high school or in short, in college when she¡¯s already considered an adult.


    Upon hearing that, I was somehow tempted to get her one and have her hide it from her parents¡­ But I guess it¡¯s up to her. I would raise thatter and if she epted, I¡¯d buy her one¡­ She¡¯s my first friend. It¡¯s normal to do that for a friend, right? Maybe, I don¡¯t know¡­


    Fortunately, we¡¯re now finishing our talk even before the fifth period ends¡­ I told her to reserve her questions forter but still, I already answered some of her questions.


    And at the moment, I was staring at thest one before we concluded this¡­


    ¡°Ruki, you said you¡¯re going to teach me things. Can I know what kind of things? I¡¯m so excited thinking about it that I can¡¯t focus in ss.¡±


    Yeah. You¡¯re already not focusing when you¡¯re chatting with me.


    Anyway, as someone alsocking inmon sense, I couldn¡¯t type and send that as an answer. So, after thinking it over, I sent a vague one.


    ¡°A lot of things. But do you have something in particr in mind that you wanted to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have! Is there a way to be your close friend like the others? I¡¯m envious of them.¡±


    What do I expect, really? Of course, she¡¯d bring that up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. First, being envious isn¡¯t great, Misaki. I already considered you as one but to clear things up for you, I¡¯ll tell you more about itter. Deal?¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Although a little unprepared, I should at least be a little truthful to her. If she found out that there¡¯s more to it than just being a close friend, I couldn¡¯t imagine how she would react¡­ As for the exnation that she could easily digest, there are a lot of ways to do that.


    Anyway, soon after that, I moved on to talking about the ce where we¡¯re going to meet for it. Since Itou was proofreading her messages, I also directed some of my replies to the girl.


    With that ¡®ambush¡¯ looming above my head. I have to make sure that they won¡¯t be involved in it. That¡¯s why I deemed it best if they won¡¯t be seen walking with meter.


    I designated one of the empty clubrooms I got the knowledge of from Shizu and gave them the directions to it.


    Once that¡¯s done, I reminded Itou toe there before me and message me when they arrived. It¡¯s to prevent someone from spotting them. Our little meeting would also have to happen in that room, unfortunately.


    I already checked earlier with Satsuki. No one was following nor spying on me. But that¡¯s normal since it¡¯s still early. But the time of my meeting with the two was nearing the end of school hours. It won¡¯t hurt to be cautious.


    Even if I¡¯m a shameless bastard who will never back down in a fight, there¡¯s just no way I will involve those unrted to it.


    Anyway, after I concluded our conversation. I also sent a message to Arisa, telling her to meet me somewhere else rather than the abandoned clubroom for our Mentor Program time.


    Now, the only thing left is how to tell my girls about the possible ambush without them being worked up¡­


    For sure, they¡¯d be more worked up than Izumi-senpai¡­ And since I hated lying to them, I started deliberating whether only to dy it and tell themter at night.


    But that would beat the purpose, right? Nheless, I started finding that option more favorable¡­ I would risk them bing upset with me than make them worry too much because I would be walking right in the ambush if there was really any.


    ¡°Idiot. Hurry and take your phone away.¡± Pulling me out of my mind pce where I was probably overthinking again, I heard Satsuki¡¯s hurried voice.


    Looking up, our teacher was already about to walk in our direction. While acting as though I was reading the opened book on top of my desk, I quickly hid the phone beneath it.


    By the time the teacher reached my position, I was already turning the page which made her pass by me without so much as a suspicion.


    A few secondster, someone else was caught by her. ¡°Fukuda? Where is your book? You dare ck off in my ss, is that it?¡±


    Should I say ¡®that serves him right¡¯? Or maybe, ¡®thanks for the sacrifice¡¯.


    Either way, this was how the fifth period ended. I thanked Satsuki and Aya for helping me by, of course, pampering them before we all leave for the Mentor Program.

 Chapter 1112 Are you keeping something from me?

    Chapter 1112 Are you keeping something from me?¡¡¡¡¡°What¡¯s the change in location, cheeky junior? Are you and Izumi keeping something from me?¡±


    As soon as I showed up in the room where I told Arisa to wait for me, those questions were instantly hurled by her.


    Well, she saw us together earlier this morning. And perhaps Izumi-senpai was acting weird around her. Add my sudden change of venue, her suspicion just went over the limits of what it could contain.


    With crossed arms that entuated those perky breasts of hers, Arisa leaned on a desk as she eyed me making my way towards her.


    She¡¯s still as beautiful as I first saw her. And she¡¯s as attractive as the first time I became aware of that irresistible desire to have her.


    Forget about her question. I just wanted to quicklye over and hold her in my arms.


    And that I did...


    Even before she could react or nag at me for not answering her questions, my arms were already hooked behind her and her lips were captured by mine.


    ¡°Y-you... This is nice and I like it a lot. But answer my question first!¡± Perhaps still having some of her wits to not be totally consumed by the simr irresistible desire, Arisa pushed my face away and red at me.


    But that¡¯s all she could do. She¡¯s already clinging to me just as much as I did. She even licked her lips, seeking the lingering taste of mine there. Most likely, no one would be able to separate us from each other at this moment. In any case, that¡¯s just how it was for us... As always.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to hide from you? Let¡¯s see, is Izumi-senpai acting weird?¡±


    ¡°There! If there¡¯s truly nothing, you¡¯ll answer differently. And how can you guess that she¡¯s acting weird? I thought you were not going to keep things from me, hmm? Is that a lie?¡±


    Barraging me with another set of questions as well as her observation about my answer, Arisa grabbed my ears and pinched them.


    It¡¯s not painful but because of it, the girl pulled me out of my unwitting focus on my burning desire for her. In short, it sessfully cleared my mind.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a lie... I will never hide anything from you. But you see, there were cases where I deemed it best not to tell you and the other girls right away. What Izumi-senpai told me was one of those cases...¡±


    Even with a clear mind, I still went with what I decided earlier. I¡¯m ready for the girl to be upset if she won¡¯t ept that answer. There¡¯s no going around it if I wanted to keep them uninvolved in what was about to happen.


    Upon hearing my answer, Arisa went silent. Her eyes focused on my face as though waiting for a follow-up. But because I also closed my mouth, indicating that I finished what I said, the girl eventually closed her eyes.


    Most likely, she¡¯s contemting how she should respond. It¡¯s only either of the two. Pressing me to tell her what I¡¯m keeping from her or ept it and wait for when I decide to tell her.


    And so, minutes passed by like this.


    While she¡¯s in the process ofing up with a response, I did my thing. Instead of standing together right here, I pulled us down to sit. I also didn¡¯t put her on myp like I often did. I just opened my legs and had her take the open space there. Following that, I wrapped my arms around her navel, locking her in my embrace.


    . In fact, Arisa looked even more rxed with me. The conflict in her mind and the feeling offort weren¡¯t in any way affecting each other.


    Doing it like this didn¡¯t interrupt her thoughts. And perhaps unconsciously, she¡¯s more rxed this way as automatically leanedfortably on me. Around two minutester, the girl opened her eyes and looked up to meet my gaze. Her lips then drew an arc but it was not a smile. Rather, she¡¯s frowning.


    Judging from those nted eyebrows, she¡¯s probably about to nag at me or at least scold me concerning something.


    Arisa lifted one of her arms and hooked it around my nape before sensually sliding to my cheek, cupping it in her palm.


    And soon enough, she finally opened her mouth, her soothing voice gracing my ears.


    ¡°Cheeky junior. No, Ruki. You won¡¯t change your mind, am I right?¡±


    My guess was wrong. She¡¯s not going to scold me. This girl was going to confirm things by throwing more questions.


    Nheless, I simply nodded as an answer to that and let her continue.


    Instead of continuing looking up, Arisa twisted her body sideways and leaned on one of my shoulders, in this way we could see each other better.


    She asked three more questions and all of which were answered by either a nod or a shake of my head.


    Taking all those at face value, the girl then went back to process my answers. She¡¯s going to conclude whether I was being truthful or not.


    And like earlier, I just waited while enjoying her irresistible fragrance. I even tried parting her lush hair to kiss her nape, nibble her ears, and do everything my mouth could do without disturbing her too much.


    However, I was still scolded by her a few times for doing that. And perhaps thinking that it would calm me down, she would kiss me every time.


    And time passed by again. Arisa eventually finished her contemtion.


    ¡°I see... Whatever it is, you must have a reason for trying to withhold it... I won¡¯t ask but keep your promise, alright? I want to hear everythingter. I also won¡¯t try to extract it from Izumi. Like you, she must also have a reason.¡±


    Upon saying that, Arisa¡¯s frown rxed as the arc of her lips reversed, turning it into a beautiful smile. I fully captured that with my eyes, making my heart thump from being lovestruck.


    Yeah. I¡¯m still as hopeless as always.


    ¡°Thank you. And you can rest assured. I won¡¯t go back on a promise.¡±


    ¡°You say that but you have already gone back to some of your promises.¡± Arisa put on a smirk and poked my cheek. She¡¯s being yful again.


    Well, let¡¯s y along.


    ¡°Hmm? What kind of promise was it?¡±


    ¡°For one, you said you¡¯re going to keep your distance. But look at you. Holding me so close.¡± Pointing at my arms wrapped around her navel, Arisa teased.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault. You¡¯re the one who alwayses crashing on me. What else can I do apart from catching you?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s my fault?¡± Arisa raised an eyebrow yet her yful smile remained.


    This girl... She¡¯s so indulged at this that she probably thought she really got the upper hand.


    Well then...


    ¡°For that particr promise, yes. Why? If you want to, I can still fulfill that.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Arisa¡¯s smile froze as a bewildered look covered her face. Her mouth closed and opened multiple times but no words were issued by it.


    Soon enough, her eyes narrowed and she bit her lips as though she was trying to keep herself from crying.


    And with a kind of a broken voice, she said, ¡°Y-yeah. T-try it. And you will see me cry.¡±


    Ah... This girl is too adorable.


    ¡°I admit defeat. There¡¯s no winning against a woman¡¯s tears.¡±


    ¡°There you go. After all this, who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d be walking around my palms?¡±


    I raised the white g making the girl¡¯s expression instantly return to its natural smugness.


    No one would surely believe me if I told them that she was just about to cry. Look at how much she¡¯s grinning... it¡¯s making me want to tease her more. But if I did that, she might really cry and I¡¯m certain that I will be like an idiot, panicking to calm her tears down.


    I guess she¡¯s right about that. I¡¯m walking around her palms... It¡¯s not bad anyway.


    ¡°I will only admit defeat in this instance, mind you. I have a lot of reasons to do so, after all. But first and foremost, there¡¯s no way I will let you out of my grasp again, Arisa...¡±


    ¡°You greedy and cheeky junior...¡± Arisa giggled lovingly as she pulled my head down for a kiss. Although it was swift, it was so sweet that we both already looked drunk from just that.


    Pushing the issue of keeping something from her to the back of our minds, this Mentor Program time was naturally transformed into our special moment.

 Chapter 1113 Love Nest *

    Chapter 1113 Love Nest *¡¡¡¡A whileter, Arisa raised another question.


    ¡°By the way, what are we going to do now? It¡¯s not like there are still things I can teach you.¡±


    Right. We still have a lot of time but there¡¯s really nothing to do aside from spending our time like this... We could talk about various topics but that¡¯s not going to be productive, right? Our hearts were already in one ce. Reinforcing our rtionship was already an easy matter.


    There¡¯s that option to just give in to our irresistible desire and get down with it in this very room. There¡¯s no need to build a mood for that. For Arisa and I, that¡¯s irrelevant when in the depths of our minds, we had already stripped each other even before we met each other in this room.


    Sounds crazy but that¡¯s just how it works for us. One could say that it¡¯s different with her. Nheless, I desire my other girls just the same. With Arisa, we were just skipping some steps...


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you... help me with something?¡± I asked after thinking about what we should do for a while. I couldn¡¯te up with anything so... I just blurted what was lingering in some corner of my consciousness.


    ¡°Hmm? Help you? That¡¯s new. What is it about?¡± Although she sounded doubtful at first, excitement was quickly shown in her eyes.


    I guess it¡¯s because I seldom ask them for something. I mean, they¡¯re all ready to help me. That¡¯s the case even for Kana, Aya or Hiyori. Despite their inherent shyness, they could go the extra mile if I requested their help with something.


    ¡°This...¡± As I started exining the help I needed from Arisa, the glint of excitement in her eyes glowed brighter as she attentively listened to it.


    Although it¡¯s not a topic of conversation, Arisa became too invested in it that she wanted to start right away. However, because of what I was avoiding, I told her to start tomorrow.


    It¡¯s neither something difficult nor dangerous, of course. I won¡¯t ask her for something like that.


    Anyway, stopping her from running out of the room made her a little suspicious again. But upon remembering that there¡¯s a reason I couldn¡¯t tell her why we changed venues, she dropped it right away.


    Without any other pressing topic, we soon found ourselves just spoiling each other. With the two of us seatedfortably on one chair, doing that exactly was easily aplished.


    In any case, while it started as just a normal couple being sweet to each other, we eventually failed to restrain ourselves, the situation quickly became heated and the room instantly transformed into another love nest.


    ¡°Perverted junior. Is this also part of your n?¡± Arisa asked me as soon as she felt my hand creeping inside her skirt right after I fondled her thighs for a few minutes.


    The girl raised her head and stared intently at me, searching for an answer from my face.


    ¡°Not really... But I can¡¯t deny I¡¯m expecting this to happen.¡± I honestly answered. At the same time as that, my hand finally reached its destination; the soft fabric that was already warm and damp from her body heat.


    ¡°Hngg~¡± Arisa¡¯s subdued moan rang out as my finger plunged into the crevice, tracing the natural crack of her sacred ce.


    Realizing what she did, Arisa hurriedly closed her legs, squeezing my arm in between her soft thighs. But doing that failed to help her situation at all. Even with the constraint around my wrist, my fingers were still free to move.


    With that, I pressed my fingers on her sacred ce and dexterously rubbed it. In mere seconds, I could feel the slimy wetness seeping out of the soft fabric.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not being fair, Ruki... Hahhn...¡±


    Arisained along with another moan. And gradually, she loosened her legs, returning my freedom to move.


    ¡°During our first time, even though I eventually took the lead from you, you¡¯re the one who initiated it... This time, let me do that for you.¡± As I whispered that in her ear, Arisa visibly flinched from how ticklish it was. And before she could even recover, I made more moves that further doomed her chances to counterattack.


    Minutester, I pulled my drenched hand out of her panties and carried her to the table she was leaning on earlier.


    With her legs still wide open, I simply pulled on her waist, pushing my crotched directly to hers.


    Understanding what was about to happen next, Arisa¡¯s desire-filled eyes reached for my pants, undid my belt and let my pants drop down to my knees.


    ¡°Cheeky junior, I thought you¡¯re going to lead me on?¡± Arisa asked as she pulled my erect cock out of my boxers and started stroking it with her two hands. With her fingers wrapping around my entire length, it easily brought me undeniable pleasure.


    ¡°Yeah. But Arisa, you moved before I did.¡± I¡¯m still holding her legs open but the girl was already about to lean down and take me in her mouth.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t make an excuse if you¡¯re just too slow.¡± Acting as though she got the upper hand again, the girl naughtily smirked before giving the tip a lick.


    Without even waiting for my reply, she lifted it and gave it another lick. This time, she started from the base up to the tip. After making sure that she didn¡¯t miss any spot, Arisa gobbled it up and slid it in halfway, enough for my length to poke and stretch her cheek.


    As I resisted that sudden bout of pleasure from what she did, I left her legs be and ced my hand on her head, fixing the fringes that started covering her eyes. That made Arisa raise her gaze.


    Given that we went all the way without any proper forey back then, this was the first time I saw this scene. And sure enough, it¡¯s too stimting that I involuntarily moved to cup her cheek as I admired how beautiful she appeared in my eyes... especially with my cock still stuffed in her mouth.


    ¡°Am I too slow or you just can¡¯t wait for me? Let¡¯s be honest here... As much as I want you, you¡¯re the same...¡±


    Having no way to answer with her mouth full, the girl could only answer with a nod. Yet, without any indication of which part she¡¯s agreeing with, the girl once again thought that she one-upped me.


    As satisfaction gradually filled her, Arisa began moving her head. With her tongue assisting her blowjob, I soon became consumed by the pleasure.


    And perhaps it showed on my face, Arisa¡¯s satisfaction grew bigger. She eagerly sucked on my cock and stroked the part she couldn¡¯t take in.


    The way her tongue moved was simply phenomenal. It wouldn¡¯t leave any ce untouched and... she sessfully found my weak spots.


    If she moved even faster, I might¡¯ve cum right away. Unfortunately, that¡¯s probably her limit. Unless I moved my hips myself, there¡¯s no way for her to make me cum through her mouth...


    Uh. There could be other situations where she could do it though... but today, that¡¯s simply impossible.


    ¡°Arisa, it¡¯s time...¡± I whispered to the girl as I slowly moved her head away, freeing my cock. By doing it this way, she wouldn¡¯t think that her skill wasn¡¯t enough. We''re just going to the next step.


    And that was truly what happened. As Arisa straightened her back, the girl¡¯s expression was that of satisfaction and anticipation. She''s just the same as me, we couldn''t wait to be connected again, physically.


    ¡°Un... Take me, Ruki.¡± Arisa whispered back, her lips drawing an extremely erotic smile. Although still clothed in her uniform, she still appeared too tempting for me.


    She reached for my shoulders and held onto me as she watched me pull her hips closer to the edge of the table and push my lubricated length in between her legs...


    However, it was at this moment that an old, clunky materials locker at the corner of the room suddenly made a noise. Momentster, someone popped out of it...


    ¡°Y-you two! What are you doing in school?!¡±


    It was Izumi-senpai, huffing for breath and sweaty from being inside that locker for who knows how long.

 Chapter 1114 What to do?

    Chapter 1114 What to do?¡¡¡¡Even though Arisa was as surprised as me with the sudden appearance of Izumi-senpai, the girl¡¯s first course of action was to hug me tightly, pushing me further inside her. If there¡¯s a reason for that, it¡¯s probably so that she could hide our connection from Izumi-senpai¡¯s eyes.


    However, by doing so, Arisa involuntarily moaned from the pleasure. Embarrassed, she buried her face in my chest, leaving me out to deal with her friend who was still staring and pointing her finger at us.


    Considering the time, she¡¯s not only eavesdropping but also peeping at us. What a great senpai¡­


    I shook my head inwardly. While half of my focus was still on the pleasure brought about by being inside Arisa, half of it was now working on how to settle this situation.


    Should we stop? Yes, of course. That¡¯s the most usible choice at the moment. However, with Arisa clinging this tightly to me, that¡¯s impossible¡­


    Well, this was better than any other situation. It¡¯s also a good thing that it¡¯s Izumi-senpai rather than some random guy. Otherwise, I would instantly knock the living daylights out of him.


    ¡°Senpai, we should be the one asking you. What are you doing there?¡± As I secured Arisa in my embrace, I met Izumi-senpai¡¯s gaze and asked that question. ¡°To eavesdrop? To peep at us?¡±


    Even though we¡¯re still connected, she couldn¡¯t see anything by now. Arisa remained clothed, after all. As for me, while my pants went down to my knees, I still had my underwear on. Arisa lowered it just enough for her to pull it out.


    ¡°T-that¡­¡± Izumi-senpai stuttered. Perhaps finding it hard toe up with an answer, her face gradually turned red, and soon broke eye contact with me. However, she still turned back to meet my gaze, her expression tooplicated to describe.


    At the moment, she¡¯s still sweating. With her uniform drenched, it stuck to her skin which made the outline of her bra visible to my eyes.


    But that¡¯s unimportant at the moment, right? I¡¯m still inside my girl, getting squeezed in her depths. Although Arisa looked like she was just clinging to me, the girl was already moving her hips, albeit very slowly to not let Izumi-senpai notice it. It¡¯s only enough for her to feel me scraping against her sensitive walls.


    To think that we¡¯d be doing this with her friend slumped down not far away from us proved just how much that irresistible desire was affecting us.


    ¡°Can¡¯te up with a reason, senpai?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ D-don¡¯t change the subject! What are you two doing? And you still haven¡¯t stopped.¡±


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s also too focused on what we¡¯re doing. Besides, shouldn¡¯t she be running away by now? Why is she still here?


    I guess this was also my fault. I was too focused on Arisa that I didn¡¯t even try to check the whole room. Furthermore, the girl didn¡¯t make any noise until this moment. She waited until this point¡­


    That materials locker was the same as many others like it. There was a small opening for venttion purposes¡­ Even though the sight from that opening was limited, she probably witnessed almost everything judging from the angle and where it was ced.


    ¡°Alright. For your peace of mind, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to stop. Arisa is embarrassed to show her face to you. You caught us in this situation. If senpai can turn around or leave the room first¡­ We¡¯ll have the chance to fix ourselves up. We can talk after it.¡±


    But that was if she wanted to leave, right? Anyway, I also left out saying that we¡¯d get the chance to finish what we started if she left us alone.


    As much as I wanted to steal her and make her mine¡­ This situation was definitely something I never nned on showing her.


    ¡°R-really?¡± Izumi-senpai bit her lips. And slowly, guilt somehow made its way to her face. This girl had just started to realize that she put her friend in an embarrassing situation.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ But senpai¡­ I also expect an answer from you. Why are you here and not with Ogawa? Why wait until we¡¯re at this point before showing yourself? You could¡¯ve prevented us way earlier, right? Is it because you got engrossed in watching?


    As I listed those questions, especially thest one, Izumi-senpai¡¯s face became crimson red. Faced with my unwavering gaze, she eventually lost to it as she lowered her head in defeat.


    Momentster, she stood up and started walking away in the direction of the door.


    However, before she could open it and step out of the room, I remembered something¡­


    ¡°Wait! Senpai. Don¡¯t go out yet.¡±


    Someone might be watching outside. If she was seen leaving the room I entered, drenched in sweat to boot, it¡¯d create more reasons for those idiots to target me or her¡­


    While it¡¯s something I could use to p Uchiyama¡¯s face, it would risk her standing in that group.


    Heeding my words, Izumi-senpai stopped but remained standing before the door.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked without turning around to look at me.


    ¡°Remember what you told me earlier. That¡¯s why.¡±


    Without going into the details, I expected her to understand it.


    ¡°I... I see. What now? You expect me to stand here and wait for you to finish?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other choice, is there?¡±


    ¡°This pervert¡­¡± That¡¯s the only reply she could utter. A few secondster, I could hear her sighing to herself as she remained standing there.


    ¡°Thank you, senpai.¡±


    I know. Saying that in this situation sounded more like an insult than words of gratitude. But I waspelled to do so¡­


    As I said, there¡¯s really not much of a choice for us.


    And with this, I turned my attention back to Arisa¡­ At this point, the girl who got too indulged in what we were doing had already regained some reason in her mind. She¡¯s looking up at me and also peeking asionally at her friend.


    Also feeling a little guilty, she waited for me to say something. This girl wouldn¡¯t get angry at Izumi-senpai, of course. That¡¯s how close-knit their bond is. Or perhaps it¡¯s also because she didn¡¯t want them to fight again because of a guy.


    Anyway, I also didn¡¯t want this to be the start of another rift in their friendship. There are still a lot of chances for us in the future, after all. Stopping once wouldn¡¯t really hurt us but it would save this awkward situation with her friend from bing more awkward.


    ¡°Arisa, what do you say about finishing thister?¡±


    Although it¡¯s a question, there¡¯s only one answer that could be epted.


    Arisa nodded. However, before she let me pull out of her, the girl pulled my head down and seductively whispered to my ear, ¡°Move for a bit, Ruki. I want to feel you moving inside me¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, rational thought left my mind as I quickly moved ording to it. I grasped her legs and began moving my hips, forgetting about Izumi-senpai at a distance.


    I failed to count how much time had passed. However, by the time I finished, Arisa was already shaking uncontrobly while weakly grasping onto me. Her expression filled with guilty satisfaction and erotism. ¡°R-ruki, I never said to make me cum, you idiot.¡±


    Even though that sounded like aint, Arisa was grinning sexily. This girl was also as hopeless as me.


    When I looked behind us to check, Izumi-senpai, who was supposed to be facing the door, had a hand covering her mouth, her eyes fixed on us.

 Chapter 1115 Her Explanation

    Chapter 1115 Her Exnation¡¡¡¡Minutester, the three of us sat down in a triangle.


    Arisa still tried to stick with me but upon seeing her friend¡¯splicated gaze, she shylyughed and stopped what she nned to do.


    Even after showing her ecstatic expression earlier, the girl took only a few minutes to recover before acting like nothing happened. For that, both Izumi-senpai and I stared at her in amazement. I was even tempted to praise her.


    Nheless,pared to me who was already a natural at being shameless, Arisa¡¯s feat was dwarfed by mine.


    Earlier, even with Izumi-senpai¡¯s eyes fixed on us, I pulled out of Arisa, giving her a glimpse of my entire length, and simply tucked my cock back inside ¨C even if it¡¯s still raging for a release ¨C before facing her.


    Yep. The bulge remained extremely ring on my crotch and Izumi-senpai took her time to watch me pull my pants up. When she realized what she did, the girl hurriedly averted her gaze and called me out as a pervert.


    Being called a pervert by her was obviously an expected oue for me. Nheless, the way I got to see her staring while blushing profusely delighted me to an extent. Looks like when we reached the same point in our rtionship, I could get more glimpses of the fake delinquent¡¯s adorable reactions.


    That¡¯s considering she wouldn¡¯t run away from me after this day, of course.


    Anyway, once the three of us settled down, being the calmest among us three, I opened the conversation. However, it¡¯s in a way that would make them react strongly.


    ¡°Arisa, stop grinning so sweetly there. I might not be able to stop myself from kissing you again. And Izumi-senpai, are you ufortable? Do you want me to massage your shoulders?¡±


    Arisa giggled yfully and eyed me daringly. She was probably about to say, ¡®Go on and do it¡¯ when Izumi-senpai red up from her seat.


    ¡°This pervert. I don¡¯t need your massage!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Arisa here can attest to its effectiveness though.¡± I faced her with the same calm tone but the content of my sentence was still aimed to make her a little agitated.


    And it¡¯s effective.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Ruki, stop teasing Izumi¡­¡± Arisa interjected while looking at her friend with concern. Her yful smile remained though so it¡¯s a mystery whether she¡¯s trying to fan the mes or looking out for her best friend.


    ¡°You too, Arisa¡­ You got yourself this guy and next thing I know, you¡¯re already doing it with him.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Actually, this is our second time. We did it right away when I epted him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the details!¡±


    Alright. That answered it. Arisa was also messing with Izumi-senpai. She even looked at me smugly as though saying ¡®this is how you do it¡¯. Or rather, she¡¯s unting how much she knew Izumi-senpai¡¯s character.


    Anyway, with her voice getting louder, I had to do something to calm her down. I put a hand in front, stopping Arisa¡¯s next response before focusing on the agitated fake delinquent.


    ¡°Senpai, your voice might leak outside. Can we just keep quiet for a while?¡±


    ¡°Whose fault do you think it is? You two are ganging up on me¡­¡± Izumi-senpai sighed and held his head as though she¡¯s having a headache.


    This girl¡­ She still hadn¡¯t realized or remembered yet that she was the one in the wrong here. She hid in that materials locker and peeped at us. I guess we¡¯re being too lenient here. But who should I me? In this case, I didn¡¯t want to be angry at her. Arisa, even more so.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not everyday I get this chance to tease my dear Izumi. Anyhow, I know you¡¯re concerned about Ruki and I got to this point right away. But he¡¯s different from that guy¡­ He¡¯s way better ¨C except, of course, the number of girls around him. There¡¯s no going around that. Moreover, you witnessed it¡­ There¡¯s that certain natural attraction between us. It¡¯s always putting us on the verge of¡­ you know?¡±


    With Arisa baring herself out like that, Izumi-senpai looked at her and a look of understanding shed upon her face.


    Dropping all the agitation that she was feeling, her shoulders drooped as she released another heavy sigh.


    Momentster, she raised her head again and alternately looked at us. With a determined expression, she started exining herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an excuse for being here. After knowing that you¡¯re going to meet Arisa here, I arrived here before her. I only thought of joining your conversation. Make sure that you don¡¯t get her involved¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed there. She then looked at Arisa, guilt written all over her face. A few secondster, she focused on me and sighed, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be honest. This is what you want to hear, am I right? I nned to ask Arisa¡¯s help to change your mind about what I told you earlier¡­¡±


    I see. The guilt was because she epted that she was using her friend to coat her concern over me. And she still hadn¡¯t given up on changing my mind. About her proposed solution to evade what¡¯s toe; changing my route home.


    This girl can really be sweet. Especially when she¡¯s this honest.


    I nodded at her, indicating my understanding. On the other hand, Arisa was confused. But that¡¯s not natural, she still didn¡¯t know what that was about.


    In any case, Arisa didn¡¯t press any of us to reveal it and just waited for Izumi to finish her exnation. Why she didn¡¯t go through that n of asking Arisa and why did she end up inside the materials locker?


    ¡°¡­Earlier, your eyes didn¡¯t even waver. You¡¯re extremely confident about your chances¡­ And so, I chickened out. I was about to leave and forget about it but I heard Arisaing in. I nked out. Instead of greeting her normally and leaving through that door, I went and hid myself there. The rest is history.¡±


    ¡°Izumi, you dolt!¡± Arisa jumped from her seat and zoomed to Izumi-senpai¡¯s side. She knocked the girl¡¯s head lightly before hugging her tightly.


    Most likely, Arisa found her too silly. I mean, she¡¯s right. She could juste out clean. However, she chose to hide there, enduring the heat and the ufortable condition inside it.


    However, there¡¯s one thing she didn¡¯t exin¡­


    ¡°I see. I understand. And I believe your exnation, senpai. But why? Why did you wait until we¡¯re at that point before going out? Or better yet, why show yourself when you could just wait it out? Neither Arisa nor I suspected that someone¡¯s here with us.¡±


    As I delivered those questions, Izumi-senpai¡¯s expression visibly twisted into an adorable mess. Soon enough, her face turned crimson red. Arisa, who was hugging her, possibly felt the heat umting from her head.


    And with a bit of difficulty, she answered, ¡°I wanted to see¡­ Your rtionship. Also, I wanted to see how you treat her when you¡¯re alone together¡­¡±


    Ah. I think I already understand what¡¯s going on inside her head. But still, I put on an amused expression and decided to urge her to continue. She¡¯s so adorable like this, so why not?


    ¡°So? What¡¯s the verdict, senpai?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re no different when you¡¯re with me. Too sweet and considerate¡± She paused for a moment there, closed her eyes, and inhaled to regte her breathing. When she opened her eyes again, the girl had an exasperated expression. No, she had an extremely embarrassed expression as though she was remembering what she witnessed, ¡°But when you two started bing intimate¡­ I thought it would end after a few kisses. But you suddenly carried her to the table. And Arisa, you pulled his pants down¡­ That¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t do in school!¡±


    Well, let¡¯s not touch on the second part. That just meant she got so flustered that she thought of stopping it. As for the first part¡­ She¡¯s entirely correct. I¡¯m already treating her almost the same as all my girls, after all. That¡¯s definitely what she would be able to see. Even if it¡¯s not Arisa who¡¯s with me.


    But if this was a week ago, she would probably see some differences. It¡¯s actually that Friday night, when she videocalled me pushed her up at the same level as my girls when ites to my affection.


    ¡°Izumi, you¡¯re still too na?ve if you think no one was doing it in school¡­¡± In response to Izumi-senpai, Arisa yfully smiled as she started patting her friend¡¯s head.


    As for me, I chose to remain silent and watched Arisa school her friend ofmon knowledge, filling up her innocent head. The result? The girl escaped from her friend¡¯s embrace and jumped on mine, thinking I would help her.


    Unfortunately, even without me doing anything, Arisa continued with her teasing to the point that Izumi-senpai buried her head in my chest, escaping from reality.


    And Arisa eventually realized that her rightful position was stolen by her friend. She instantly stopped teasing her and tried to squeeze in my embrace.


    Obviously, I let her in which turned the situation with both girlsfortably snuggled to my chest.


    What could make this situation better?


    Ogawa walking in and seeing this sight¡­


    Too bad, that¡¯s impossible when the guy was probably lost outside, not knowing why his Mentor failed to show up.

 Chapter 1116 Another Encounter with the Temptress

    Chapter 1116 Another Encounter with the Temptress¡¡¡¡Leaving the room before the two, I made sure that whoever''s following me would not try to check that room.


    After walking past my suspect, I intentionally stopped for a moment, went back to check and acted as though I locked the room from the outside.


    Following that, I walked all around the school while wearing the armband of the Disciplinary Officer. Let''s just say, I acted like a patrol officer, ready to call out students with vitions from the school regtions.


    I also observed every student I passed by. Some looked on cautiously but most of the girls would still look at me in admiration.


    Nheless, I kept a serious face which effectively warded them away from trying to interact with me.


    Doing that for at most twops around the school, although not as fruitful as I hoped it would be, it made me be aware that those guys from the delinquent group were all throwing me unkind looks.


    Furthermore, the guy I suspected continued following me. He probably thought I didn''t notice because throughout my patrol, I never looked over my shoulder.


    "Onoda-kun. Aren''t you a hard worker?"


    I was about to return to the Club Building and wait for Itou''s message when someone called out to me in a familiar tone.


    Turning my head to the speaker, I saw Nakanishi-senpai making her way towards me. Her lips stretched into a small smile.


    Looking at how her hips swaying alluringly at every step she made, this girl was definitely a natural temptress. Furthermore, all heads instantly turned even just from the sound of her voice.


    But wait... Why is she already out here? The 7th period isn''t over yet.


    "Senpai, I take that this isn''t a chance encounter, am I right? I''m hoping that it is."


    "What do you think?" Her lips curved further and turned into a mischievous smirk. Just from that, her attractiveness went up another level.


    It''s really dangerous to be around her. I managed to resist itst week but I might lose to her if this encounter continued.


    "I''ll take that as a yes."


    "That''s better. It saves me a few brain cells to be used on making up a lie. Care to walk with me?"


    "Sure. Let me take this off first."


    Since my ''patrol'' was already over, I put the armband back in my pocket before walking to her side.


    Given that she admitted that this wasn''t a coincidence at all, I could only put out a guess that it''s connected to what I was about to face. And surely, it''s Enomoto who put her to this task again.


    Makes me wonder what was really their rtionship.


    A few minutester, we passed by the Club Building and continued to the same ce where I met herst week.


    Furthermore, just a minute after Nakanishi-senpai showed up, I noticed that the guy following me disappeared. Either he was ordered to stop or he just lost us.


    In any case, I already memorized his face, albeit temporarily. I''d probably be able to recognize him in at most a few days.


    Since I was still waiting for Itou''s message which would tell me that they''re already there waiting for me, I kept half of my focus on my phone while the other half observed the girl walking next to me.


    Even if it''s just her side frame, she still looked gorgeous. I even found myself having the urge to take her photo. But she definitely wouldn''t like it, definitely.


    Am I getting interested in her? Perhaps. That''s how tempting she was. Nheless, I could still keep my wits with me. And just a thought of any of my girls could instantly reset it back to default.


    So, in short. Her charms might be dangerous to any guy but I have the best neutralizer for it that can zero back my ''charmed meter''.


    If anything, I wanted to be interested in her naturally, like how it went with all of my girls.


    Anyway,st week,she was kind enough to warn me not to get involved. Yet, she''s here once again to deliver another message. If she''s someone that shouldn''t be touched,then why did that guy keep on sending her to me?


    Furthermore, judging from the way our conversation went, that was the first time he sent her to be a messenger.


    Is he testing something? I don''t know. Unless I get another encounter with that guy then all I will be able toe up with are spections.


    A whileter, Nakanishi-senpai turned her head to me and said with a rather disappointed tone


    "Onoda-kun, if you keep staring at me like that, I''ll be forced to think that you''re now the same as everyone."


    She caught me. Well, that''s natural. We''re walking side by side and without any conversation going on between us, our focus was definitely diverted to observing everything around us.


    And that''s why I can say the same to her.


    "Hmm? Then what about you, senpai? Is stealing nces at me considered normal and without any meaning?"


    "Girls have that right, don''t you think so? But you''re perceptive. That''s nice."


    My counter was calmly received by her. She even made tempting gestures such as cing a finger on her lower lip and winking at me.


    Surely, that one''s deliberate and not a natural reaction.


    She''s turning her charms as a weapon, huh?


    "Probably not as much as you, senpai. And boys should also get some leeway, right? I mean, we''re always drawn to something or someone beautiful. If it became a crime to stare, every man would be jailed. Perhaps, most women as well."


    "Oh, you... You win that one. But let me say something first."


    "Alright. I''m listening."


    At this point, we''re already approaching the Ser Club''s clubroom. Although there were already some students nearby, the two of us ignored them and continued making our way to that hangout spot with a makeshift throne behind the structure.


    I perked my ears up and waited for whatever she''s going to say.


    "Onoda-kun, I feelfortable talking to you. You''re the type who won''t mince words. And your ttery is just the right amount... That''s why I hope you can reconcile with them and be at peace."


    "You know what? I''m also hoping for a peaceful resolution. A conflict for me is more of a hassle than a problem."


    "Someone is confident."


    "Yeah. You can say that. I can try ying it nice but I''m also someone who won''t back down if challenged."


    "I see. But Onoda-kun, we both know you''re kind of special. Otherwise, he won''t be this fixated on you."


    "Am I? I apologize but I''m just a simple guy who got into the good graces of President Asakura, that''s all there is to me."


    Upon hearing that, Nakanishi-senpai chuckled as though she just heard a joke.


    And having arrived at our destination, she stopped her steps and faced me.


    She crossed her arms, letting that eye-catching mound of hers settle on it. That''s not an intimidating pose. Rather, it''s her natural standing posture.


    Seeing how I was waiting for her response, a natural smile spread on her lips before saying...


    "And that''s why you''re special. I never heard of someone else who has been put in her good graces. You''re the first."


    Alright. This time, she got me there.

 Chapter 1117 Too Late

    Chapter ?1117 Toote


    From what Nakanishi-senpai said, I realized that I was looking at all of this from a different angle. Rather than the whole conflict from meddling with Ichihara Jun¡¯s business of picking up girls, Enomoto¡¯s interest in me was birthed by Shizu¡¯s favorable treatment of me.


    Either he¡¯s like Inugaki, chasing her skirt but failing to even touch the hem of it or someone who just found it interesting that she could favor someone else. He¡¯s probably aware of that cold, unbending mask of hers that she¡¯s using to y pretty and amiable in public while immovable and unfeeling in private.


    Well, more than an assumption, I could confidently say that this was really the case¡­


    It just so happened that the encounter with Ichihara Jun pretty much coincided with the reveal of my role as the Disciplinary Officer. Although not on the same day, the interval wasn¡¯t that long.


    And that¡¯s why I assumed it was about him rather than some other reasons. In a way, dodging conflict was really an option had I realized this earlier.


    I could¡¯ve fed Enomoto with some lies which would make him lose interest. But that¡¯s toote now¡­


    Upon seeing me not arguing back, Nakanishi-senpai chuckled once more to the point that the whites of her teeth became visible. She found that too amusing.


    ¡°I got you, huh? But you¡¯re still too serious, Onoda-kun. Is that your default expression?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Does senpai want me tough along with you?¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m just d you didn¡¯t continue denying it. Your admittance saved us a lot of unproductive time.¡±


    ¡°I have a reputation of being honest, after all. Besides, you sounded too confident that there¡¯s no more chance of rebuttal.¡±


    ¡°Good choice. Now, let¡¯s move to the main reason why I looked for you¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, her tone turned solemn. The curves of her lips straightened and the previous jolly mood she was exuding became something like an illusion.


    Nakanishi-senpai nudged her sses to fix it before focusing her eyes on me, her eyelids narrowing ever-so-slightly.


    As the serious air started to permeate around her, I couldn¡¯t help but raise an inquiry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, senpai? You looked like you¡¯re looking at a dead man.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°That attitude is what¡¯s wrong, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re aware of what¡¯s about toe yet, here you are, confidently chatting up with someone connected to the possible mastermind of it.¡±


    This girl¡­ She just confirmed Izumi-senpai¡¯s information. Moreover, she also revealed that they¡¯re aware of me being fed with information.


    That means, my connection to Izumi-senpai wasn¡¯t a secret anymore. The connection they perceived most likely didn¡¯t point at Izumi-senpai as my girlfriend. A close friend perhaps. And that¡¯s the same for my connection to Shizu¡­


    ,m If I had to guess, being seen with different girls was bringing out its effect. They couldn¡¯t pinpoint who among them was my girlfriend. They still hadn¡¯t arrived with the possibility that it could be all of them¡­


    ¡°I see. Senpai is here to check on me if I am already cowering in fear.¡±


    ¡°You can say that. And judging from you can still joke with me¡­ You¡¯re not feeling threatened.¡±


    ¡°What can that do? If it¡¯s going to happen, then so be it.¡± I shrugged. After saying that, I turned around and started walking away.


    Nakanishi-senpai didn¡¯t call out to me. However, I could hear her rushing footsteps as she chased after me.


    When I paused, she also did the same.


    Whatever she wanted to do, it was probably hearing something else from me.


    I contemted for a few moments before turning around. There she was, standing too close to me. Compared to how serious she looked earlier, I could now see a hint of concern in her eyes¡­ Her breathing also seemed irregr as though she was holding her breath longer than she should.


    ¡°Is senpai worried about me? I recall we¡¯re not that close for me to have that privilege.¡± I asked.


    She took half a minute before responding. And within that time, the girl probably experienced some kind of turbulent surge of emotion on how she should answer that.


    ¡°You¡¯re correct. I¡¯m not worried. Who will be when you¡¯re looking this confident? I¡¯m just going to remind you again, Onoda-kun. Steer clear of all this trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already toote, isn¡¯t it? Oh, right. Please tell Enomoto-senpai to show his face next time. I¡¯d rather not trouble you, senpai. Who knows? I might make you fall for me if we continue meeting like this.¡±


    ¡°This junior. That¡¯s some otherworldly confidence you have there. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not the one who has the final say. It¡¯s either you¡¯ll see me again or you¡¯ll get to meet him.¡± Nakanishi-senpai was taken aback at how confident I delivered that one but as always, she reverted to her almost monotonous tone as someone else¡¯s messenger.


    Without responding to that, I turned around again and resumed leaving that ce. This time, Nakanishi-senpai didn¡¯t follow me but I heard her saying, ¡°Run if you can¡¯t win.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    Really¡­ She said she was not worried but her words contradicted it.


    I wonder¡­ I¡¯m kind of getting curious about her whole story.


    -


    -


    As luck would have it, Itou¡¯s message arrive as soon as I stepped inside the Club Building. With my tail gone, I easily traversed the few steps toward the room I designated.


    Without knocking on the door, I pushed it open and two pairs of eyes instantly focused on me.


    One instantly shone brighter than the stars in the night sky while the other simply looked on and focused on me.


    ¡°Ruki!¡± Misaki called my name and immediately ran up to me.


    Even before I could close the door I opened, I had to make a move to catch her, otherwise, she¡¯d hit the wall or the floor, depending on when she was going to trip herself up.


    ¡°Careful. I won¡¯t be running away.¡±


    As I helped the girl up, Misaki put her hand on my shoulders as support. And whileughing cutely, the girl brought up her paper fan to cover her mouth.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I just missed my friend. You¡¯re hard to catch even if you¡¯re only two sses away. Shall I give you the nickname Elusive Ruki?¡±


    ¡°No. Anything but a nickname that sounds like a special ability.¡±


    ¡°What about Sneaky? That¡¯s a great nickname if I must say so¡­¡±


    This girl should be stopped with nicknames. Where did she pick that up anyway?


    ¡°Misaki¡­ Just call me Ruki. I like it best if you call me by name.¡± I put on a smile which made the girl¡¯s mood instantly soar.


    And with the same glittering eyes, she nodded her head multiple times as she fanned herself which blew away the fringes covering her wide forehead.


    ¡°Oh! Agreed. Using your name is the best¡­ It shows how close we are.¡±


    To keep her mood lifted, I agreed to it before cing my hand on top of her head and caressing it endearingly.


    The girl instantly found herselffortable with it. She also stepped forward, her arm on my shoulder hooking to the back of my neck as she pressed herself closer for a hug. However, she had to tiptoe for doing that.


    I was about to slightly lower my body for her convenience when the other girl in the room walked toward us. ¡°Onoda, do you still remember what you said earlier?

 Chapter 1118 Full

    ¡°Misaki, can you give us a moment?¡± I said to the girl that¡¯s trying her hardest to cling to me while also enjoying my caresses on her head.


    She nodded and stepped away, albeit reluctantly. As my hand slipped off of her head, I grabbed her cheek and squeezed in lightly, making the girl produce another pleased smile.


    Yep. The girl¡¯s adorable innocence had already grown on me. The way I treat her is already close to how I dote on my girls¡­


    It¡¯s quite certain that I would lose the challenge I ced on myself to only see Misaki as my first friend¡­ I¡¯d be an idiot to not notice that.


    Well, for now, I would try my best not to take advantage of her innocence.


    Misaki returned to the chair at the other end of this room, leaving Itou and me standing before each other.


    I gestured for the girl to follow me to the corner where another set of chairs was conveniently ced.


    Upon sitting down, the two of us stared at each other, waiting for who would open up the conversation.


    In the end, I took it upon myself to start it. I mean, despite this situation being something she devised, I could instantly see her conflicted emotions through her eyes.


    Whatever was in her head, it most likely concerned her sister, Himeko, or perhaps, even Misaki.


    Despite her smile-less face, the girl was still as beautiful. She wouldn¡¯t be popr if not for that, after all. And although her graceful aura was somehow nonexistent whenever she was with me, that didn¡¯t diminish her attractiveness. At least, that¡¯s how it was to me.


    If other students, especially those who were crushing on her or just her admirers, they¡¯d be shocked to see their ¡®ojou-sama¡¯ acting out of that character. That¡¯s her established image.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Before we start with what we¡¯re going to do with educating Misaki, why don¡¯t we start with what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Nothing¡¯s bothering me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is¡­ Though I don¡¯t mind if you continue bottling it up, I don¡¯t want Himeko to be affected by it in the long run. You¡¯re her precious little sister, after all.¡±


    As though I triggered a bomb from what I said, Itou¡¯s facial expression instantly twisted into a frown. However, instead of throwing a fit, Itou only did what she always did. re at me.


    Oh. Right. She also clenched her fists tightly, enough for them to shake and turn a little red. Itou was clearly seething in anger yet she couldn¡¯t express it verbally and it¡¯s not in her nature to get physical. That¡¯s why this was all she could do to show me how angry she is towards me.


    That¡¯s pretty cute. But as always, it¡¯s not something I will be moved about. It¡¯s another thing if she cried though¡­


    ¡°Itou. We both know that our conversation won¡¯t progress if you don¡¯t start taking out your issues on me. You can be angry, that¡¯s fine. Although I can guess the reason for that, I won¡¯t get ahead of myself and assume that is truly the case.¡± Since she was not talking, I had no choice but to continue. I pushed my chair a little closer to her and leaned forward before saying that in a lower volume.


    Misaki was looking at us curiously. She¡¯d probably be confused if she heard the topic of our conversation. She never thought that something was going on between us, after all. For her, we¡¯re both her friends who cared enough to help her understand things she¡¯s unaware about.


    ¡°Take it out on you? As if that¡¯s going to help. I¡¯m just your girl¡¯s little sister, right? You can¡¯t see me beyond that identity.¡± Itou scoffed but her words were filled with bitterness.


    Yep. This girl is truly mad because I keep sticking Himeko¡¯s name whenever we would interact with each other. She hates that I only treat her as nothing more than Himeko¡¯s little sister.


    Anyway, despite what she said, she¡¯s finally letting her real feelings out.


    She¡¯s unaware of it though.


    ¡°Itou¡­ As someone aware of most of my secrets, shouldn¡¯t you be already aware of how I am as a person? I¡¯m someone who can say I¡¯m interested in you in front of your face even after showing you my rtionship with your beloved sister. Oh. For the record, that hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    It''s not that long so I still remember telling her that. And what I got from her was just her usual re and angry reaction. However, following that day, our interactions became less and less. Nheless, I was still updated about her thanks to Himeko¡¯s doting elder sister act who always bragged about her amazing little sister.


    I guess that particr part was one of the factors why I keep bringing up her Himeko whenever I would interact with this girl.


    Itou took a while to digest what I said. And when she finally reacted, her frown disappeared and what reced it was a bbergasted expression as though she heard something she didn¡¯t expect.


    She then replied stutteringly, ¡°W-what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still interested in you. But Itou, you hated it, right? You hated me for your sister. And you hated how shameless I am. Has that part of you already changed?¡±


    Although I already know the answer to that, I wanted to hear it directly from her. She¡¯s already too obvious. She just couldn¡¯t be honest in front of me.


    ¡°O-of course, it hasn¡¯t! I still hate you¡­ for taking Nee-sama¡¯s purity. And I still hate you for being the person to solve our situation¡­ That should be me¡­¡± She started strong but with each word, her voice grew weaker to the point that thest word was almost a whisper. She averted her gaze and refused to look at me. However, she didn¡¯t do anything else.


    But even though I could only see one side of her face, I could easily read what was written on it¡­ She¡¯s preventing herself from exploding in front of me.


    She¡¯s being difficult to herself.


    Anyway, what she said was clearly not something she made up. That¡¯s also part of what she¡¯s feeling for me¡­ She¡¯s working hard to take her sister¡¯s ce in theirpany and her end goal was most possibly being allowed to get close to her again.


    And when I solved that for them, this girl was naturally grateful at first but as days passed, she probably started piling up possible actions that she should¡¯ve done before I became involved with them¡­


    This was just a guess but¡­ that negativity from the phrase ¡®I should¡¯ve done that before him¡¯ was conflicting with her growing interest in me.


    ¡°Have you forgotten, Itou? I never wanted to take credit for it. The reason why you¡¯re together again is because of your desire to be reunited¡­ I only made the initial push. If that¡¯s enough then you¡¯re free to throw all your hate at me¡­ If that is what¡¯s going to make youfortable. You¡¯re her sister, I will always try to amodate you.¡±


    This time, calling her Himeko''s sister again was intentional¡­ She¡¯s already pretty agitated and her real feelings started leaking out, after all. This way, I could hear what she¡¯s still holding back¡­


    And I wasn¡¯t disappointed¡­


    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t want to be just Nee-sama¡¯s little sister to you! Look at me without seeing the shadow of her!¡± For the first time, she finally made a move. The girl grabbed me by my cor and blurted that out to my face.

 Chapter 1119 Full

    <h2 style="font-size: 22.4px;">?1119 Do you like me?</h2>


    Because of how suddenly Itou did that, Misaki, who was watching us from the other side of the room, got a little startled. With a look of concern, she¡¯s about to stand up and check on us.


    Before responding to Itou who was unaware of it, I turned my head to Misaki and gestured that it was fine.


    Fortunately, she understood it. The girl sat back down but she put her hands on her chest, still appearing concerned. If the situation progressed further in this direction, the girl would surely run to us to offer her help.


    And because of that, instead of intentionally agitating Itou further, I backtracked and calmly faced her.


    I ced my hands on top of hers and gripped them gently as I focused all my attention on her. Without letting go of her, I replied to her outburst with a question, ¡°Itou, tell me one thing¡­ Is that really what you want?¡±


    Upon hearing that, her hands noticeably stopped shaking. She calmed down or it was just a question that made her stop everything else to think of an answer.


    While waiting for that, I observed the girl thoroughly. There¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s Himeko¡¯s sister. They have the resemnce but if Himeko was the shy girl who¡¯s finding it hard to socialize with other people, Itou was different. Although she¡¯s the type who¡¯s hard to approach, the way she looked at people carried some sort of respect. She always meets people through their eyes and not any other part, smiles as amon courtesy if she finds the person favorable, and looks indifferent if she¡¯s uninterested.


    I¡¯ve never seen her get mad about something or someone except when she¡¯s dealing with me¡­ I guess I get that special treatment.


    Anyway, this girl has a straightforward personality. I just don¡¯t know why she kept on bottling up her opinions of me.


    If I had to guess¡­ she¡¯s just as inexperienced with romance. She didn¡¯t know how to approach it so¡­ her head became filled with uncertainty. She¡¯s afraid to face it head-on¡­


    But that¡¯s until I backed her into a corner¡­ right at this moment.


    A minuteter, Itou opened her mouth. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s what I want to happen. Stop looking at me with abel on my head that reads ¡®Himeko¡¯s little sister.¡±


    After saying that, she sat back down but her hands, even though she already loosened her grip on my cor, remained captured by me. Her eyes focused on them but when she noticed that I was watching her, she quickly raised her gaze and acted unperturbed.


    I could feel them turning a little cold¡­ She¡¯s nervous. But not in a way of being scared of something. She just didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation.


    And so, she just continued speaking.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m her little sister but Onoda, I¡¯m also my own person. Please remember that.¡±


    She closed her eyes for a bit and exhaled, trying to expel the nervousness she was feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to beingbeled with a title; the next head of the Itou Family, the genius princess, the most popr girl in ss, and many more. However, those are what people wanted to see me as¡­ Is it the same for you? If you¡¯re interested in me like you imed, do you only want to see me as Nee-sama¡¯s little sister?¡±


    Ending that with a question that¡¯s clearly just a reverse of what I asked her, her cold hand had begun to warm up again. She regained her calm and confidence.


    ¡°See, Itou. I started treating you as ¡®just Himeko¡¯s little sister¡¯ because that¡¯s what I picked up from the few times we interact with each other. You¡¯re the one who always went on and on about your Nee-sama. I picked that up and acted ordingly. To satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°I never asked you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t ask me to do that. Like I said, it¡¯s to satisfy you. To stop you from always being hostile to me. Guess that failed, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Y-you stole her from me.¡±


    ¡°That I did. However, she¡¯s not yours, to begin with. Himeko is also her own person. She has her own choices.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± Having realized that she¡¯s also somewhat acting the same as me, the girl became downcast. She lowered her head and started muttering silently.


    She¡¯s bing depressed so¡­ I gave her hands a tight squeeze which sessfully brought her back.


    As she slowly raised her head again, I continued. This time, I dropped the question that she would probably say no right away before all this¡­


    ¡°Itou, do you like me?¡±


    As I watched her face put on different sets of expressions as though she was experiencing something unexinable, I pressed my thumbs in the middle of her palms before gradually filling in the gaps between her fingers with mine¡­


    As soon as our fingers interlocked with each other, Itou¡¯s face settled on one particr expression. She¡¯s not blushing but a thin smile stretched on her beautiful face, washing away any other emotions that she showed throughout that short struggle¡­


    And as a reply to my question, Itou bashfully nodded.


    ¡°I see. Am I the first?¡± I followed it up quickly with another question. This was to take advantage of her current mood. And also to clear up what she¡¯s keeping inside her chest.


    Within a heartbeat, she nodded once more without saying a word.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m honored.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be honored for? I¡¯m not special. Besides, that just means¡­ I also got tricked by you. The same as Nee-sama.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever tricking you. But you know what? This is also a surprise for me. To be liked by the one and only, Itou Maaya, it¡¯s certainly an honor.¡±


    ¡°Lies. You¡¯re aware. You¡¯re aware yet you kept acting oblivious. That means you don¡¯t like me at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making your own conclusion, Itou. I said it a few minutes ago. I¡¯m still interested in you.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t equate to liking me, does it?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I guess that¡¯s true. So, do you want me to say ¡®I like you¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m not going to answer a shameless guy like you.¡±


    ¡°Duly noted.¡±


    ¡°See, this is why I hate y¡ª"


    Before she could finish her exasperated rant, I leaned forward, pushing my face closer to her ear. After blowing air to it, I affectionately whispered, ¡°I like you, Itou.¡±


    As soon as she heard that, Itou shuddered and almost jumped from her seat as she hurriedly blurted out,pleting what she failed to say, ¡°Y-you. I hate you!¡±


    The girl tried pulling her hands away but failed to do sopletely. In the end, she gave up and sighed.


    While I amusedly watched her reaction, I shrugged my shoulders and acted disappointed, ¡°I guess I got rejected. Alright then, let¡¯s move on to another topic.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, how did Ie to like you?¡± As Itou settled back on her seat, she heavily sighed as she voiced her grievance,


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. You see, I also want to know how.¡± I answered before turning my head to Misaki, signaling to the girl that everything was alright.


    Yep. Seeing the progress of our talk, even if she couldn¡¯t hear itpletely, the girl once again reacted when Itou blurted out ¡®I hate you¡¯ to me.


    On the other hand, Itou also looked at her friend, sighed for the third time and slid her fingers out of my grasp. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s move on to another topic¡­¡±

 Chapter 1120 Full

    Before moving on to another topic like we agreed, I brought up something from the past. About that one time, during my date with Himeko, when she asked me to hold her hand on the bus.


    From how unusual it was, I suspected that she already liked me back then. But given her attitude after it, I could be wrong.


    And so, I put her on the spot to clear that up¡­ Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t brush it away and properly answered me. Compared to her bashful look earlier, Itou put on a neutral expression as though narrating something she deemed insignificant.


    Or so that was my first impression. Halfway through her answer, guilt crept up on her face. Furthermore, she grimaced from remembering it. ¡°No. I don¡¯t like you yet at that time. When I asked you to hold my hand, it was part of my n to make Nee-sama see you in a bad light. I believed that showing her that her man was holding her sister¡¯s hand would put on a crack on your rtionship¡­ ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what happened though?¡± I said as I pressed closely. I could still remember that day, of course. Instead of doing that, she confessed and took responsibility for it.


    ¡°Yes. Because I changed my mind. You¡­¡± Her voice trailed at this point. Along with the guilt visible on her face, her voice becameced with shame before continuing, ¡°¡­ fearlessly went to protect us from that one guy who tried approaching us.¡±


    Right. That also happened, huh? I still have the business card of the other guy who tried offering me to be a host in their club.


    But if I recall correctly, that one happened before she asked for my hand¡­ That didn¡¯t fit with her exnation¡­


    Well, there¡¯s the possibility that she changed her mind halfway. After feeling guilty.


    ¡°I see. You decided not to ruin our date in the end.¡± I said, deciding not to press on it anymore.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ I still did ruin it, however. I interrupted you two in that...¡±


    Without finishing her sentence and just letting her cheeks take on a rosy red color, I instantly understood what she was talking about¡­ The bathroom situation where she interrupted us right after Himeko sat down on me¡­


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind it. Himeko and I still got our chance to finish what we started that day.¡±


    That girl waited on me after that weekend in front of the School Building where we spent the morning inside the hidden room¡­


    Upon hearing that, Himeko looked like she wanted me to borate on that. However, I let the topic rest.


    A few minutester, as if our earlier conversation didn¡¯t happen, the two of us swiftly switched topics to the reason why we were here in this room.


    Yes, she confessed and what I said could also be counted as a confession. However, that doesn''t mean we¡¯re already in a rtionship. There¡¯s a lot more to talk about with her and we¡¯re both aware that this moment wasn¡¯t the best time. Maybe if we got another chance, preferably alone together, I¡¯d be able to fish out more of the feelings she kept on bottling up. Make her more honest with me. The same way how Izumi-senpai gradually opened up to me.


    Before starting, Itou guiltily confessed that the reason she hadn¡¯t begun filling in the gaps in Misaki¡¯sck of mundane knowledge was that she was afraid to influence her negatively. As to what she meant by that¡­ she silently admitted that like Misaki, she didn¡¯t want to im to be a master in how a normal high school girl will behave.


    She¡¯s being trained to be the head of their family, after all. Her head was filled with rich people¡¯s etiquette. Although she could act like a normal girl whenever she¡¯s ying games to unwind herself, she imed that it¡¯s not normal¡­


    And so, instead of teaching her, Itou kept Misaki close to her. To protect her from those who would try to take advantage of her innocence.


    ¡°I did all that but I failed to predict that she would be this attached to you¡­ Really, you¡¯re like a menace that girls like us cannot avoid.¡± Itou facepalmed as shemented at how she failed to protect Misaki from being entangled with me.


    Well, in this case, I could attribute that to coincidence. It just so happened that I affected her positively during that ¡®Catch that g¡¯ activity of Eguchi-sensei.


    But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one she befriended that day. There¡¯s also Chii and Kanzaki.


    Now that reminds me¡­ Although Chii would sometimes talk about her run-ins with Misaki and her adorable innocence, I had no news about Kanzaki¡¯s dealings with her. Is she still her friend or not?


    Best to bring it upter then¡­


    ¡°You can avoid me, you know? You just chose not to¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ll let you talk to her first. I¡¯ll be listening on the side and fill in if you missed something.¡±


    Itou¡¯s reaction to the first part was kinda adorable. She covered her blushing face and muttered in a silent voice ¡®It¡¯s toote to say that.¡¯. And after recovering from it by forcing a fake cough, she nodded as though nothing happened.


    Ten minutester, the two of us stood up and went to Misaki.


    After waiting for a long time, the forehead girl¡¯s excitement upon seeing us finishing our discussion was apparent. With bright, shining eyes, she waited patiently while stretching her hand to me, guiding me to the seat next to her.


    Well, since I spent all that time with Itou, I didn¡¯t reject it. And to make up for the time I made her wait, I once again rubbed her head, doting on her affectionately.


    Misaki liked that a lot, making the smallest hint of discontent disappear instantly.


    Upon seeing that, Itou who sat down on the chair in front of us, wryly smiled and sneakily red at me when her friend wasn¡¯t looking. Now, that¡¯s a re of jealousy rather than her normal hateful re.


    She¡¯s most likely thinking that I didn¡¯t treat her the same as how I treat Misaki.


    I tantly ignored that and urged her to start¡­


    And so, for the next half an hour became a simple life lesson for the innocent forehead girl. From listening to every piece of knowledge that Misaki somehow had no idea about, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how she could still live in this modern society. The girl¡¯s knowledge was so outdated that even an elderly who lived in the previous era would be more knowledgeable than her.


    ¡°Misaki, is there a reason why your parents sheltered you this much and did not educate you about everything we just told you?¡±


    Once Itou exhausted everything she could impart to the girl, she passed the baton to me.


    Starting it with a question, Misaki, who was enthusiastically digesting everything she learned, paused for a moment. She then looked up at me and tilted her head in a bout of confusion, ¡°Reason? Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t think there is one. Mother and Father said it¡¯s best for me to remain pure until Ie of age¡­ They¡¯re even opposed to sending me to study here¡­ Grandpa and Grandma are the ones who arranged to send me here, opposing their decisions¡­¡±


    Remain pure until shees of age? What are they? Still living in an old era? Or is it some kind of cult or unorthodox religion shenanigans that we often read and watch on some documentaries?


    I raised a simple question to enlighten me but it brought up more questions about this girl¡¯s home. By educating her like this, did we just vite the kind of upbringing they enforced on her?

 Chapter 1121 Close Friend

    <h2>Close Friend</h2>


    ¡°Tell me, will you be in trouble if they find out that you got educated by us about things that they never taught you?¡± I asked as I reached for Misaki¡¯s chin, guiding her tilted head back before pressing my thumb just below her lips.


    The girl followed my movements with her eyes and joyfully smiled from my touch. No doubt, this girl likes being doted on by me. Is that still in the realm of being a friend? But I guess I¡¯m also at fault for being too touchy like this.


    In any case, I got her response right away.


    Misaki blinked her pretty eyes and lightly shook her head. ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of. Grandma told me to broaden my horizons in this school.¡±


    Looks like her grandparents simply took her into custody to stop her parents from controlling and limiting her education. However, instead of teaching her themselves, they sent her to high school.


    Either they¡¯re busy with something else or they wanted the girl to discover everything by herself.


    And whatever reason they have, this was still stupidly dangerous. At least, in my opinion.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright, let¡¯s drop that matter for now. How is it? Have you understood everything we said?¡±


    Since our purpose here was to educate her and not pry on her family history, I set that aside for now and returned to the main topic. Maybe I could touch on that in the next instances¡­ For now, we had to make sure that she understood everything we just told her.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m grateful to both of you, Maaya-sama, and Ruki. I¡¯m what people call ignorant, am I correct? I worried you both. I sincerely apologize for doing so.¡± Misaki slightly bowed her head at us. And even if I¡¯m just next to her, the girl didn¡¯t allow me to stop her. That bow contained her apology as well as gratitude, after all.


    I epted that with an encouraging smile but Itou hurriedly put a hand in front of her as she frantically returned an apology.


    ¡°No, I should be the one saying that. I waited until Onoda pointed out that you needed it.¡±


    ¡°Maaya-sama is protecting me. That alone is enough.¡± Misaki innocently giggled as she just let that apology bounce back to the flustered Itou.


    Doing that a couple of times until Itou finally surrendered, the room then became filled with the two girls¡¯ughter.


    While they were doing that, I remained at Misaki¡¯s side, observing the little changes that were happening in her mentality. Although there¡¯s still her fixation on her forehead to be bare and the paper fan that she used to cover her mouth with, the girl was maturing in front of my eyes.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean her innocence would be dispelled right away. In fact, we had a lot more to teach her. Those could be done slowly. On a day-to-day basis. Itou could do the most part for that while I would also put in some time for it. At the moment, what she needed were the basics and fortunately, she absorbed them all without any problem.


    ¡°Ruki, is it fine to ask a question now?¡±


    Perhaps noticing that I turned silent or she just had enough of their back-and-forth teasing that¡¯s probably something they did for the first time, Misaki turned to me, expectation shining from her pupils.


    ¡°Sure. I promised to answer your questions too. Let me hear it.¡±


    Yeah. There¡¯s no running away from this. This was the main reason we had this situation in the first ce. To clear up her misconception about rtionships further than just friendship.


    Having gotten my permission, Misaki¡¯s enthusiasm went up a notch as she immediately reached for my shoulder before closing the distance between us by squeezing in my chair. Although it would be easier for her if she sat down on myp, the girl was most likely afraid that it would inconvenience me. And so, while still looking so innocent, her mischievous action led me to make a move to support her back, preventing the girl from sliding off the chair.


    I could¡¯ve stopped her but chose not to¡­ Since I could already guess the content of her uing question, I¡¯d use this situation to make her understand. That she couldn¡¯t simply jump from being a friend to more than that without fully understanding what it entailed.


    ¡°Can I be your close friend? Like Chizuru and the others.¡± Misaki, while enjoying my hand supporting her back, expectantly waited for my answer.


    ¡°Before I answer that, Misaki, Itou had just told you that you cannot get close to a guy so easily. Did you not listen to her?¡±


    ¡°I did listen! But you¡¯re Ruki, not just some guy I don¡¯t know. You won¡¯t take advantage of me.¡± Misaki answered and with her words that were seemingly filled with trust in me.


    How na?ve and innocent¡­


    ¡°I see. Then it¡¯s fine as long as you understand. Don¡¯t let anyone else take advantage of you.¡± I patted her head and the girl giggled in satisfaction, ¡°Answering your question, you¡¯re already my close friend. There¡¯s no need for you to ask me about that.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But¡­ Why does it feel different?¡±


    ¡°Because the others aren¡¯t just my close friends. They¡¯re more than that. Remember what Itou told you? What¡¯s the rtionship higher than being friends?¡±


    ¡°A¡­ couple?¡±


    ¡°Correct. And that¡¯s what they are to me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Misaki frowned before looking at me with concern, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You can only be a couple to one person. If you do it with many, you¡¯ll be hated. Are you hated, Ruki?¡±


    Seeing how she still had the time to be concerned about me, this girl was certainly one of a kind.


    ¡°Normally, that should be the case. However, our situation is unique and it¡¯s something I won¡¯t be able to exin to you properly. Long story short, Misaki is my only friend while the others are my girlfriends. You¡¯re unique in a way¡­¡±


    Telling her the truth like this, I expected the girl not to get it right away. And I prepared a short exnation about it.


    However, just like her previous answer, she¡¯s not even concerned about my mention of girlfriends. Instead, she focused on her own status.


    ¡°¡­ Unique does sound good but Ruki, it means I can¡¯t be like them. I want to be like them.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Misaki, why do you want to be like them?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Misaki opened her mouth but she couldn¡¯t produce a word after that.


    Of course, she had no idea why she wanted to be like them. Everything was new to her. She was just influenced by what she saw.


    ¡°There. You don¡¯t have any idea, right? Misaki, you¡¯re entirely new to this¡­ new concept of rtionship. Before this day or before this hour, you¡¯re only aware of bing friends with someone else. Take it in slowly. Do not decide this hastily or you might regret itter.¡±


    ¡°Regret? What¡¯s there to regret?¡±


    ¡°A lot.¡± Upon saying that, I put a hand on her head and caressed it once more. At first, she was not reacting to it and was seemingly deep in thought. But as I continued to brush her hair endearingly, the girl¡¯s expression gradually rxed.


    Soon enough, she raised her head and stared at me while biting her lips¡­ ¡°How can you be sure that I will regret it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m stating a possibility, Misaki. For now, you should focus on understanding everything you learned from us. I have a favor though. Please keep my rtionship with the others a secret. If someone else finds out about it, I will really be hated.¡±


    As I ended that with a forced smile, Misaki looked on worriedly.


    Instead of responding to me, she first looked at Itou before standing up and putting me in her embrace. It¡¯s soft, warm and extremelyfortable, pressing her lips close to my ears, the girl then whispered, ¡°I will follow your words, Ruki. After I understand everything, can Ie and ask you again?¡±


    So, she¡¯s not giving up, huh? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just being taken in by impulse. Although I said it¡¯s clear to see that how we treat each other was already more than what friends do to each other, Misaki was bound to fill in the gaps in her knowledge and with it, she¡¯d mature. A possibility exists that she¡¯ll find our situation ridiculous or repulsive.


    And at the moment, she¡¯s still the same innocent girl. I vowed not to take advantage of that trait of hers.


    ¡°Mhm, you can. For now, we¡¯re close friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Ruki¡­¡± After whispering her gratitude, I felt her damp lips pressing on my cheek followed by satisfied gigglesing from the girl.

 Chapter 1122 Help in decorating

    <h2>Help in decorating</h2>


    Like I nned, when Misaki exhausted her questions for me, I asked her about Kanzaki on whether they were still close to each other. She answered positively and mentioned Chii as well on the side.


    The girl even praised Kanzaki for being a model student she wanted to follow. Apparently, our ss President sometimeses to their room to check on her. She¡¯s also a little concerned because of her perceived innocence.


    That¡¯s a surprise for me¡­ Because I seldom pay attention to Kanzaki even in ss, I was mostly unaware of her actions. Besides, after that day when I rejected her request, we never had a proper talk again.


    Next, I brought up my n to buy the forehead girl a phone.


    As I expected, Misaki couldn¡¯t say yes immediately. Not only does she have no idea how to use one properly, but she¡¯s also not confident to hide it from her parents.


    But when I told her that we could talk to each other through it, the girl changed her mind and agreed right away. Itou stepped up and offered to help Misaki teach using the phone and how to hide it.


    There¡¯s still a risk for her so I told Misaki to think about it as well. If her mind doesn¡¯t change, I will take her out and bring her to a phone shop to buy it as a present for her.


    Well, I¡¯m aware that by doing so, we¡¯re making a rebel out of her¡­ If the timees that her parents find out about it, I¡¯ll step out to defend her. Out of guilt and selfishness.


    Right¡­ Just by doing all these, I already lifted her standing in my mind close to my girls.


    Not taking advantage of her innocence my ass¡­ I¡¯m a damned hypocrite by even thinking about it¡­


    Anyway, that¡¯s it. Before I separated from the two, I also reminded them to leave a few minutes after me. Even though the one following me disappeared when Nakanishi-senpai talked to me, there¡¯s no hurt to be extra cautious.


    Naturally, both girls became curious for the reason but after I made up an excuse ¨C which was not necessarily a lie ¨C the two girls obediently agreed.


    -


    -


    As I traversed the hallways of the Club Building, I kept an eye out on the stream of studentsing and going. It¡¯s already club hours so for the first ten minutes of it, these hallways would be busy. Someone could be watching me again so¡­ I skipped going to Nami and Haruko¡¯s Club. I passed by the Literature Club though¡­ I informed the girls there that I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk them home.


    While Rae epted it easily, Kana looked at me with a meaningful gaze. She had an idea about what was happening so¡­ before I left for the Student Council, that girl told me to take care of myself.


    As for Ishida-senpai, I thanked her for the tea leaves. Although I didn¡¯t tell her about the leaves¡¯scivious side effect, I mentioned how effective it was to relieve me of exhaustion. And that made the girl¡¯s mood lighten to the point that I got to see her beautiful smile.


    Otsuka-senpai eyed me throughout my time there but she didn¡¯t approach me apart from the normal greeting¡­ I¡¯m thankful for that. Because if her curiosity broke out today, there¡¯s no escaping it.


    And now, I¡¯m standing before the Student Council Room.


    Shizu had just kicked me out of the room.


    The reason?


    Because I told her I could handle whatever n Enomoto and his goonsid out for me.


    Unlike Kana who only sensed that something was probably going to happen, Shizu caught wind of what would undertaketer.


    When the other three left the room for their job for today, she even asked me toe with her and get help from Hayashi-sensei; this school¡¯s Director.


    Obviously, I rejected that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here now, waiting for her to change her mind and let me in.


    But five minutester, Shizu remained inside without any intention of allowing me back in. She even told me to go to my office instead and do my job. Or the cleaning that I kept on postponing.


    Without any other choice, I decided to do just that.


    Because I put my mind to it and I didn¡¯t get distracted from anything else, I finished that in less than twenty minutes¡­


    Yep. It¡¯s that easy.


    Now, without anything better to do, I sat down on my chair and passed the time by checking the files Eguchi-sensei left behind and also, using my phone to message my girls that I failed to see today.


    ¡°Wow, Onoda-kun, you finally finished clearing this ce up. Want some help in decorating it?¡±


    While I was replying to Nami¡¯s message that¡¯s alsoden with suspicion, someone entered the room. The way she entered was so silent and because my focus was on my phone, I only became aware of her when she spoke.


    I lifted my head and saw Watanabe, hands behind her as she spun around, scanning the whole room. She¡¯s sporting a rather energetic smile.


    Once she finished spinning, she walked to my table, sat down in front of me and repeated what she said, ¡°Are you listening to me, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°I heard you the first time. I¡¯m just wondering why our Treasurer is here. Have you finished your job?¡±


    If I recall correctly, she was sent out by Shizu to some clubs who were asking for a revision of their budgets. For this girl toe here without even knocking on the door, I couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious of her.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of what she witnessedst week? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Sure I have. And I have nothing else to do so I came here to y.¡±


    ¡°There you go. You said it yourself. You¡¯re not here to help me but to y.¡±


    ¡°My bad. I misspoke¡­ Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Watanabeughed and waved her hand, putting whatever she said under the table.


    Without changing my expression, I put the girl under my gaze and waited a few seconds before talking¡­


    ¡°Won¡¯t your Ma-kun look for you?¡±


    ¡°Geez. What¡¯s with that suspicious look? Anyway, Ma-kun is still walking around, collecting club reports. He won¡¯t be back soon.¡± Watanabe shrugged it out.


    ¡°I see¡­ Can¡¯t I be suspicious if you suddenly show up here?¡± Asking her this was intentional. It¡¯s to fish out any unnatural reaction from her even with the risk of getting on her bad side.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s unnatural, Onoda-kun. We¡¯re both from the Council and I thought we were friends. Am I wrong?¡±


    Friends, huh? Aren¡¯t we just colleagues?


    ¡°Alright. I might be overreacting.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are. I¡¯m about to get nervous, you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, if your conscience is clear, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°Stop picking out my words, I¡¯ll get mad.¡± Watanabe pouted and acted upset. Furthermore, although she said that, I could pick out how amused she was in this situation. She¡¯s probably finding it funny that I could be this suspicious of her¡­


    I guess I¡¯ll drop my suspicion here¡­ It¡¯s also usible that she¡¯s really here just to see and help me. Oh, and to stave off her boredom after finishing her job.


    ¡°Alright, sorry for doubting you. I¡¯ll take you up on your offer. How will you decorate this room?¡±


    As I observed her reactions, I noticed that apart from her sudden appearance in this room, she¡¯s really acting normally or within the realms of what I know of her.


    If she¡¯s just really here to help me then that¡¯s great but if there¡¯s another motive, I guess I¡¯ll find that out soon enough. I just need to act normally as well while keeping an eye out.


    ¡°Hmm. I wonder? Why don¡¯t we start with this table?¡± Watanabe put a finger on her lips as she contemted. Momentster, she smirked and knocked on it.


    A somewhat unpleasant noise was instantly made. It¡¯s not a fancy table like Shizu¡¯s, after all.


    ¡°This is no good for our Disciplinary Officer. I know a room where there¡¯s a better table than this. The problem is¡­ I can¡¯t carry it by myself.¡± The girl continued while shaking her head. And when she mentioned that, the girl¡¯s eyes shined with the same enthusiasm as earlier.


    She¡¯s really not nning anything, huh? In that case¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s a man¡¯s job to carry heavy things. Lead the way.¡±


    As soon as she heard my answer, Watanabe energetically stood up and walked to the door, ¡°That¡¯s great! I like that Onoda-kun¡¯s quick on the uptake. Follow me!¡±

 Chapter 1123 Spooked

    <h2>Spooked</h2>


    With Watanabe leading the way, we arrived at another unused room located on this floor. It could be opened even without a key, much like some of the rooms here. It¡¯s probably busted like most of the opened rooms here.


    Through Shizu, I got a pretty high understanding of those rooms; which ones were open and which ones were literally abandoned because of certain reasons. But she also said that when the budget from the schooles in, they¡¯ll renovate and fix everything so that it can be upied again if ever the enrollees for the following years return to normal or get a boost.


    If that happens, there will be no more easily opened rooms. But I guess that¡¯s still far off in the future and Shizu will probably give me ess to them. Hopefully.


    ¡°Come in. Here it is, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Still oozing out with her usual cheerfulness, Watanabe stepped inside the room first and called me in.


    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head from casting suspicion on this girl¡¯s actions.


    As soon as I entered, I noticed how cramped the ce was. From that, it¡¯s clear to see that it has already turned into a storage room of sorts. Apart from boxes filled with various items, probably from the clubrooms that were vacated, the room was lined up with chairs and tables, each one was something they probably paid for rather than a standard one provided by the school.


    In a way, this could be akin to a treasury of confiscated and abandoned things left behind by alumni of the school. I could even see a pile of old issues of Weekly Shonen Jump and other such magazines. They should be considered disposable waste but to think that they stored it here¡­ There were books as well. But those were just a small part of what was stored in this room.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s a ce like this here¡­¡±


    Before picking one of the tables that had boxes or other things ced on top of it, I scanned the room and an idea came to my mind¡­ For the Literature Club¡¯s cultural festival booth.


    Maybe I could borrow some props here. That would save us some of the club¡¯s budget.


    Perhaps seeing how amazed I was, I saw Watanabe looking at me with her hands on her waist while sporting a rather proud smile on her face as though saying ¡®See this? I can be this helpful.¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, Ma-kun showed me this room once before. Know what? We can get not just your table here. And truthfully, we already picked up some things stored in this room and put them in the Student Council Room.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. A third-year knows a lot more than this.¡±


    By now, I already lowered my suspicion of the girl and switched my focus to what I could get here.


    Well, if she suddenly decided to do some dubious things, I¡¯m always ready for that.


    ¡°And we¡¯ll carry their torch next year. I heard you¡¯re going to be President¡¯s sessor. Take me on your staff as well, okay?¡±


    Wait. Did Shizu tell her about the sessor thing? How did this girl know about that?


    Just when I stopped suspecting her, this girl raised it again.


    Without changing my expression, I replied to the girl, ¡°You know there¡¯s still no assurance that I will win. And that¡¯s not counting the chances of whether I will go through with it or not.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­ Knowing you and how you favor the President, you¡¯ll definitely seed her.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ You reading me or something?¡±


    ¡°Nope. But it¡¯s obvious. Given your personality ¨C which I managed to observe from the few times I got to talk to you ¨C you won¡¯t do anything troublesome if not for someone close to you. In this case, it¡¯s for President.¡± Watanabe confidently said.


    She had a pleasing smile this time and with the way she was looking at me, this girl was expecting me to react in a certain way.


    Well, although I won¡¯t give her that satisfaction of leading me by the nose, I responded in a way that we¡¯d go down a certain path.


    The path of interrogation¡­


    ¡°Can you tell me why you are observing me?¡±


    The girl was slightly taken aback but she recovered in a matter of seconds. When that happened, she shrugged and maintained that pleased expression. ¡°Why not? As if you¡¯re not doing that to me as well. Otherwise, you won¡¯t suspect me earlier.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right. You got me there.¡±


    Upon saying this, I took a step forward and closer to the girl. Without breaking eye contact with her, I approached the girl¡¯s location.


    Because the way I moved was probably unnerving for her, Watanabe instinctively took a step back but behind her was one of the tables in this room.


    Before she knew it, she was already backed into a corner and there was no way for her to retreat unless she ran past me.


    Counting the distance between us, there are only around five steps before I reach her. When it reached two, the girl put a hand in front of her, stopping my advance.


    And with a slightly panicky voice, she said, ¡°Onoda-kun, you don¡¯t need to look at me like I¡¯m your enemy. I¡¯m an ally. An ally, I tell you!¡±


    But instead of responding to her, I stretched my arm out.


    Perhaps thinking that I was about to do something to her, Watanabe closed her eyes.


    However, my arm reached for the box behind her. And she warily opened her eyes, I met her gaze and asked. ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about? I saw something interesting here. I¡¯m checking it out.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± She answered nkly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed, the girl¡¯s earlier smugness deted into nothingness. She¡¯s now like a cornered mouse about to be drowned in a tub, ¡°Again, what are you talking about? Enemy? Ally? Tell me, are you expecting me to do something?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    A swift answer. But I guess she already dropped all pretense. This girl who tried fishing out something from my mouth was already nothing more thanmb in a ughter.


    ¡°Watanabe¡­ If you¡¯re curious about something, you¡¯re free to ask me. Not that I will answer everything.¡± I released a small sigh and took a step back, bringing with me what I picked inside that box. A small antique-looking clock. It¡¯s nothing special but looking at it now, it could be a decoration in my office.


    In any case, I clearly picked this out to reinforce in the girl¡¯s mind that I approached her not because of what she said but because of this clock.


    Having been given the chance to fix her posture, the girl straightened her back but her shoulders noticeably drooped.


    ¡°N-no I don¡¯t have anything¡­ T-that¡¯s a great clock!¡±


    As she hurriedly shook her head, Watanabe used the clock to quickly change the topic.


    Well, she surely didn¡¯t want to ask in fear that I would do something to her. But with how she reacted to everything, this girl definitely tried to one-up me. She acted so confidently, after all.


    ¡°You think so? Then I¡¯ll keep this for my office.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! Now, let¡¯s pick a table. And while we¡¯re at it¡­ let¡¯s check if there¡¯s more we can use for your office.¡±


    And with that, Watanabe turned around and put a distance between us as picked out not just a table but also chairs we could pair with it. Furthermore, given that my office had at least half the interior size of the Student Council Room, the girl also took the liberty to pick out other furniture to fill it in.


    Leaving her with that, I started carrying things back to my office, starting with the table that was fortunately not that heavy. And when returning to that storage room, I also carried the boxes I cleaned up to store there, clearing the front of my office.


    For the next fifteen minutes or so, that became my routine. By the time I finished carrying things back and forth, Watanabe hurriedly excused herself without even waiting for me to thank her.


    No doubt¡­ The girl was spooked out of her wits and she didn¡¯t want to spend a second longer in case I did something to her.


    As for me, I kept everything I have observed from her in mind. She¡¯s definitely suspicious but not in a way that she will be a threat to me. I mean, if that¡¯s how she reacted when I didn¡¯t do anything yet, imagine how she would when I did do something.

 Chapter 1124: Its time

    Chapter 1124: It''s time


    Time quickly passed and after arranging everything I carried to this room, it now looked like a decent office. Apart from my table that I dusted off and fancy-looking chairs that matched its design, I also managed to get a small coffee table and cushions that could be used for it. However, without tatami mats to spruce up the flooring of this room, I had no choice but to raise the coffee table by putting it on top of a knee-height tform and using standard stools with a backrest to put the cushions on.


    No choice but to make do with that. The couches stored there were in various ces and their foams were worn out to the point that they should be considered trash already. But it¡¯s still repairable if someone reces the foam feelings and sews the tears up. Some of my girls are good at handicrafts like Ririka or Shio. However, it would be too much trouble to ask them for it. So, anyone who would visit this room should be satisfied with what I could provide.


    The antique-looking clock was ced on my table but without a battery, it remained a decoration.


    I guess I really have to thank Watanabe for these the next time I see her.


    Without anything else to do, I spent the remaining time just chatting with my girls. And even after the bell rang, I didn¡¯t immediately prepare to leave.


    Those guys would wait anyway¡­ So, I had to make sure that my girls would be able to leave without being bothered by them.


    Nheless, even though I kept my mouth shut about what was going to happen, all of my girls, even the ones not from this school, already had an idea that I was about to face something. I got a lot of messages from them, trying to probe about it, after all.


    Even Yue, who should be at a recording studio at this time, took a moment to check on me.


    And even without me checking who spilled the beans, I could already guess what happened. Someone voiced out their hunch in their group chat while other girls who also think the same supplemented it.


    Anyway, because I still deemed it unnecessary to make them worry, I answered in the same way as I did with Arisa. That I would tell them about it soon enough.


    I know. Saying it that vaguely would normally make someone more concerned but it¡¯s my girls¡­ They¡¯re built differently. And their trust in me was much higher than my trust in myself.


    And so¡­ I passed that interrogation from all of them, leading to only one left to confront me about it.


    And that one marched in this room without so much as a knock.


    Well, she¡¯s only next door and I was expecting her to do so. Besides, if my hunch was correct, she¡¯s the one who sent Watanabe to me ¨C not to probe me but to show me that storage room.


    ¡°Are you gonna convince me again?¡± I asked the girl who was pouting as she closed the distance between us.


    ¡°With how stubborn you are, what are the chances that you¡¯re going to change your mind?¡± Shizu gnashed her teeth and clicked her tongue, visibly showing me how upset she was.


    Yet, I remained unmoved.


    ¡°50%, I guess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s surprisingly high.¡± She scoffed as she made her way around the table and settled down on myp. With her arm naturally hooking to the back of my neck, I supported her and enclosed my arms on her waist, gently securing her position.


    ¡°Well. There¡¯s a deciding factor though. But I won¡¯t tell you about it and use it against me.¡± I said as I pushed my nose on her neck and inhaled her addicting fragrance. Well, it helped me rx and Shizu didn¡¯t stop me from doing that. She caressed my head dotingly. But when I started kissing her smooth skin, the girl tugged my hair down, tilting my head upward to look at her¡­


    Although still pretty upset with my stance, the girl lowered her head and pressed her lips to mine. Her fragrant lustrous hair dangled down and brushed a


    gainst my cheek.


    The kiss was sweet and veryforting. And given that she¡¯s the one taking the lead, I felt like I could leave everything to her and just enjoy this moment.


    A few minutester, Shizu pulled her head back and used her thumb to y on my wet lips before sliding her hand to my cheek, cupping it endearingly.


    ¡°Blockhead, you better not show up with bruises tomorrow, or else, our date will be called off.¡±


    Well, she¡¯s the second one who reminded me of that. Izumi-senpai is the first. But I guess that¡¯s because she got the information first. If it¡¯s this girl, she¡¯d probably break any notion of keeping our rtionship a secret from the student body and march into our ssroom to convince me.


    ¡°Mhm. I won¡¯t. I also have to protect this position you gave me, right? There¡¯s no way I will do something that will put it in a bad light.¡±


    Even if I said I was going to walk into their ambush, I didn¡¯t necessarily mean I would throw my fists and legs at them right away. If they were so determined to beat me up, they wouldn¡¯t announce it. Or Enomoto wouldn¡¯t allow it to reach my ears.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m expecting either a normal beat-up session or something like a wannabe tough guy preaching to scare me.


    Shizu looked at me for a long while before epting my answer. ¡°Good answer¡­ Now let me go. They¡¯re waiting for me.¡±


    She was extremely reluctant but she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to change my mind. And she¡¯s not going to use that as a deciding factor on me. She pretty much had an idea what it was, after all. And most likely, she would find it unfair given my personality which would instantly give in to it.


    That¡¯s why the chances are 50%.


    ¡°What about another kiss before you leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What a spoiled guy.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re giving in so easily. We¡¯re the same.¡±


    Although the girl sounded like she had it enough with me, Shizu still granted my request before walking out of my office. And it¡¯s a kiss more intimate than the first one.


    Until thest moment, she¡¯s still trying to change my mind using that method of softening me up using her affection.


    Unfortunately, I remained steadfast with my decision.


    -


    -


    "It''s time..."


    Thirty minutester, I stood up from my seat and went to the window where I could see the Gymnasium. Satsuki and the rest of her club were still there, they would be practicing until before nightfall.


    Well, the reason I checked was to make sure that no one was going to target her. Although the distance made it hard for me topletely check its vicinity, I deemed it clear since there was nomotion going on near it. Besides, Eguchi-sensei was there. That woman alone would be enough to deter the troublemakers.


    With that done, I began making my way out of the Club Building. By the time I reached the exit, I already saw idiots watching me from behind the trees. And that continued until I reached the school gates.


    Since it was already thirty minutes after the bell rang, there were little to no students walking around anymore and the teachers whose cars remained parked were probably still inside the Administration Building.


    As soon as I stepped out of the school grounds, two idiots appeared and started walking alongside me. They both look like your typical delinquent and they tried intimidating me by squeezing me between them.


    They¡¯re probably going to escort me wherever the ambush site was located.


    Wait, is it still an ambush if I¡¯m aware? Probably not.


    Anyway, I must say¡­ This method to prevent me from running away was great. But I doubt it¡¯s enough to stop me. But


    if this was the same method that they used for that guy who dropped outst year, then there¡¯s really no helping why he chose not to return.


    ¡°Should I be scared now?¡± I raised a question but none of the two answered.


    Yep. They¡¯re boring underlings who were probably ordered not to do anything but escort me or chase after me if I run away.


    In any case, I resumed my steps and allowed the two to lead me in some obscured alleyway after taking a few turns on narrow streets close to the school.


    As soon as they left my side, I found myself standing before Uchiyama.


    Yep. He still looks like a dog.

 Chapter 1125: Can we talk?

    Chapter 1125: Can we talk?


    When I started exercising and training myself, fighting wasn¡¯t my priority. It¡¯s just a means to protect myself and the girls I targeted. But doing that every day and with increasing intensity, somehow got me the prerequisite to challenging even those who always relied on it.


    I still remember my first fight. It was after I got spotted with one of the girls I was trying to steal. The one who saw us was someone who had a crush on her but decided not to pursue her because her boyfriend was his friend.


    Yeah. He¡¯s like Tadano. Giving up because it was his friend and when they saw the girl with another guy, they would act up as though they had every right to do so.


    Back then, that guy was even a member of either Karate or Taekwondo Club. I couldn¡¯t remember clearly but considering he kept on jumping and kicking, it¡¯s probably Taekwondo.


    Anyway, when he called me out to the back of the gymnasium, I already knew what was going to happen. The girl back then tried to stop me from going and said she was going to talk to him for me. Either she¡¯s concerned about me or she was convinced that there¡¯s no way I was going to win.


    But as someone who was only driven by my desire back then, I refused to listen to her. Not just that, I also told her to note with me. I probably even told her to go to her boyfriend to pass the time while I was out there dealing with that guy.


    In the end, none of her fears came true and I returned to her as though nothing really happened.


    I pretty much won that one-sidedly. But given that it was my first fight, I got moments where I froze or reacted slowly. Fighting wasn¡¯t easy, especially when you¡¯re well aware of the pain you would receive if you got hit instead.


    That¡¯s why the next few times I got into an unavoidable fight, I always aimed to overwhelm them even before they could put their mind to it.


    And that¡¯s how the name Ghost became known. In time, the number of people who know me as a great fighter was reduced to a few who were already afraid to cross me. I remained a ssmate A in school but secretly, long-time thugs or delinquents feared me.


    While some still dared to challenge me with numbers, I always made sure that they would think twice or thrice again before repeating the same mistakes.


    In this school, however, I never really showed anything more than that inevitable move to silence the bald captain of the Baseball Club. Other than that, I only appeared fearless before Ichihara Jun and even this Uchiyama.


    ¡°Do you think we will still fear you if you wear that armband? We¡¯re not in school anymore.¡±


    After staring me down for a few seconds as though he was waiting for me to cower in fear from their intimidating disy, Uchiyama pointed at the pinned armband on my sleeve.


    It didn¡¯t mean anything outside of the school and obviously, I only wore it to get this kind of reaction from them.


    Ah, there was also a little hope that someone would defer to its authority. But I guess that¡¯s not going to happen. There was no Disciplinary Committee or Officer before me. These guys remainedwless and their only problem before I appeared was the Guidance Counselors or the teachers.


    ¡°I know. But what can I do? I stepped in here to enact the ¡®Discipline¡¯ as the Disciplinary Officer.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and pushed the two sandwiching me away.


    I only used a little force, just enough to move them. However, they probably thought that I used most of my strength from that. They¡¯re sneering at me as they move back to rejoin their ranks, after all. Furthermore, they even whispered to those close to them and snickered.


    My designation of them as idiots was well-deserved.


    Uchiyama didn¡¯tment o


    n that and just remained focused on me as well as on my response. His lips curved up and said, ¡°Big words. You¡¯re going to discipline all of us, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± I said before shrugging once more. There¡¯s no point in ying the sheep and acting powerless here. Even if not everyone was informed about me, Uchiyama was surely tipped off by Enomoto about myck of fear even after knowing what they nned.


    ¡°What the? This junior is too funny. Confident, are you?¡±


    ¡°Oi, Uchiyama, do you really think we¡¯re needed here? Just you and your boys are enough.¡±


    Instead of Uchiyama, two guys standing to his left and rightughed at what I said. Considering their posture and attire ¨C let¡¯s not touch on their ugly mugs ¨C they seemed to be some kind of leader, much like Uchiyama. One of them had blonde hair but a tanned body, he¡¯s like what people called gyaru-oh, the male counterpart of the gyaru. He had piercings on both ears but upon closer look, they¡¯re mas. It¡¯s against school regtions for males to have piercings or he wouldn¡¯t be epted to enroll here. While the other was your typical hulky body which was a mix of fats and muscles. Like a gori, for a closerparison. But I guess his face was also closer to it.


    So, it¡¯s a group led by a dog, a gori, and a guy who¡¯s trying hard to look cool.


    Anyway, not counting the three of them, I could see at least fifteen students, all of which were staring down at me. Furthermore, they¡¯re all senior years. Fukuda and his bunch weren¡¯t in this group.


    He¡¯s probably uninformed. That guy never even bothered to gloat at me earlier, after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance. Are you absent that day? He¡¯s that guy who knocked baldy down by choking him.¡± Uchiyama said, informing the ignorant two of myuded feat in this school.


    ¡°That baldy from the Baseball Club? He¡¯s a total pushover. Not worth getting fussed over if he¡¯s defeated by a junior.¡± The blonde guyughed as he dismissed that Baseball Club Captain as though he was insignificant.


    But then again, I could agree with him. He fainted easily back then.


    ¡°I see. So, he¡¯s banking on that for his confidence? What a load of crap. Hey kid, wanna unt your position to us? Prove it with your fist. You¡­ go on and test him.¡±


    Surprisingly, it¡¯s the gori who¡¯s supposed to be a musclehead who¡¯s thinking with a bit of reason. But disappointingly, he easily leaned back to his musclehead ways. He pointed at one of his followers and sent him out to stand before me.


    Because they¡¯re probably of the same standing within their world, Uchiyama didn¡¯t object to that. Instead, along with the blonde guy, they only stared at me in interest, waiting for what kind of show I would give them.


    ¡­ Really, this isn¡¯t an ambush but a show of power from them. But I guess if I¡¯m not the one in this situation, this will look scary.


    I only gave the guy they sent out a passing nce and addressed the gori-senpai.


    ¡°Senpai, do you wish to use violence instead of talking to me like a man? You know, I can be flexible with my work and not bother whatever world you created for yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Talk? Only pussies do that. Are you a pussy?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I guess there¡¯s nothing but muscle in your head. Well then¡­¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, I made my move.


    The guy in front of me wasn¡¯t anything special but at least, he looked like he already had experience in a fight. He got into a stance to face me even before I moved.


    Or¡­ no. He got mad at me for ignoring him. He¡¯s about to attack me but because of my sudden movement, I beat him to the punch. &n


    bsp;


    ¡°You should¡¯ve taken the chance when I was speaking.¡± Along with those words, my fist connected to his stomach.


    With a dull sound as though I hit a bag from the Boxing Gym, the guy whose name I don¡¯t know was blown away a few steps from me.


    Even though he remained standing, as the pain coursed through his brain, his knees instantly gave up on him, bringing him to the ground.


    ¡°I can also talk with my fist, senpai. Does this count?¡± Lifting my clenched fist, I addressed the gori who had his mouth wide open from what he witnessed.


    No. Not only him, Uchiyama and the rest of their gang were silenced.

 Chapter 1126: Who is Enomoto?

    Chapter 1126: Who is Enomoto?


    Taking advantage of their shock, I stepped forward and walked past the guy I just knocked down. In less than a few steps, I arrived in front of Uchiyama.


    I put on a slight smile as I reached for his shoulder and asked, ¡°Say, senpai. I¡¯m not a violent person. I only reacted ordingly. Who do you think started it? Who is at fault here?¡±


    Although I still sounded a little polite there, the content of my words was enough for the guy to flinch in utter surprise. His eyes focused on me and then went down to his shoulder.


    At this point, the others had already started recovering from that shock. I could hear footsteps as the two who escorted me here charged out and tried to nk me.


    I looked at Uchiyama and tilted my head, indicating I was waiting for his answer.


    His eyes shook as though panic had started to set in. But because of their advantage in numbers, the initial shock and fear they experienced were dispelled.


    ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± Uchiyama yelled as he tried to sweep my hand off his shoulder.


    Take note. Tried.


    The guy failedpletely.


    My arm didn¡¯t budge but my grip tightened. And having the experience of gripping people on their shoulders and weakening them enough to shout and kneel from pain, Uchiyama¡¯s experience with it wasn¡¯t any better.


    Even before the charging idiots reached me, Uchiyama¡¯s face twisted in utter pain as his guttural scream echoed in this alleyway.


    He and Kenji could be best buddies in terms of who screamed best after failing to endure the pain from it.


    As soon as his knees gave up on him, I let go and turned to the two idiots. Staring straight into their eyes, I managed to intimidate one and kicked the other one on his groin before twisting my foot to thoroughly knead his family jewels beneath my heel.


    Upon seeing that his peer fell on his knees while cupping his damaged balls, the one that got intimidated gave up on doing anything and just remained standing there. He didn¡¯t want to suffer the same fate.


    Likewise, those who were slow on the uptake and had just started to move had ugly expressions on their faces as though they were imagining the pain from being kicked in that part of their body.


    All of them gave up on doing anything and waited for their leaders¡¯ decision.


    With this, while they still had the numerical advantage, taking the pre-emptive strike managed to overwhelm them, making their thought process to dumb down.


    Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that they could mug me at the same but that¡¯s a scenario I prepared for.


    I took a sidelong nce at both the blonde guy and gori-senpai. Their previous arrogance was now caught in their throats. As their eyes focused on me, I could instantly notice the hint of fear in them.


    If I stepped in their direction, they would surely retreat a step just to prevent me from approaching them.


    This was their level, huh? Those thugs who tried picking up Aoi and Ria back then had more backbones than these two.


    As for Uchiyama¡­ well, he¡¯s already a dog in front of Izumi-senpai. Everything else was just his false bravado to save his pride as a man.


    This was a bit disappointing considering the measures I had taken before walking in here.


    ¡°Well then. Like I told you, I¡¯m not a violent person. I will only act to those who acted against me. Are we done here?¡± I dered with disinterest filling my voice.


    Perhaps finding my words ridiculous, the blonde guy finally got his voice back, ¡°Lies! Uchiyama didn¡¯t do anything to you!¡±


    I thought he was going to say something great but it¡¯s just a bark. I guess there are two dogs here.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that, senpai. Isn¡¯t that why I didn¡¯t do anything to him? See?¡± I pointed at the two guys, one of which was already in tears from having his balls crushed and the other was on his path to recovery.


    As for Uch


    iyama who¡¯s now standing again, I only gave him a passing nce. His face was dark and the blonde guy¡¯s barks were making it worse.


    It¡¯s like telling everyone that he got defeated not by a punch or a kick but by a simple squeeze on his shoulder.


    ¡°See, my ass! He¡¯s the one who screamed the loudest!¡±


    And with that, Uchiyama¡¯s face got even darker, he was about to stop his peer but with my response, his animosity returned to me with more intensity.


    ¡°Ah. I apologize for that. I cannot control the strength in my grip. However, I didn¡¯t punch him. I never used violence on him.¡± While feigning innocence, I looked at Uchiyama and gestured with my hand, showing him how I close and open my fist. I reenacted it as though I was holding his shoulder again.


    And that sessfully triggered him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Uchiyama screamed and charged forward.


    What a cliched line. Does he not have anything better than that?


    Anyway, since I intentionally triggered it, I expected that reaction. I swiftly dodged to the side and tripped him bynding a kick on his leg.


    It didn¡¯t put any force on it. Nheless, it¡¯s enough to put him off bnce as the guy almost smashed his face on the ground.


    Lucky him, he got to stretch his arms forward which supported his fall.


    ¡°Whoa! Senpai, are you okay there?¡± Still with the innocent act, I immediately went to his side and helped him up.


    But as expected, Uchiyama rejected it as he hatefully red at me.


    On the other hand, gori and blonde guy went to him and helped him up before they retreated to their group.


    Seeing that, I stood up and released a sigh¡­


    ¡°Alright. Enough ying around. Are there any more surprises here? Didn¡¯t Enomoto tell you to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Since these guys were mid and not really that threatening, I dropped the act and aimed to end this farce by asking them.


    However, their reaction to the name and their response took me by surprise.


    ¡°Enomoto, who¡¯s that?¡± The blonde guy asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the top ranker in the third year?¡± Gori-senpai then added.


    ¡°What¡¯s that guy have to do with this?¡± Andstly, Uchiyama, despite the pain and anger he¡¯s feeling, also looked puzzled at what I said, ¡°


    This¡­ What¡¯s this? Enomoto¡¯s not the one behind this?


    As I observed their expressions, even their followers, all looked genuinely confused why I brought up a name they were unfamiliar with.


    ¡°I see¡­ It looks like I was also yed like a fool.¡± I muttered, not answering their questions.


    It¡¯s either Nakanishi-senpai was lying to me or that Enomoto was deeply hidden among them.


    ¡°Oi, Uchiyama. Why did you target me?¡± Dropping the respectful pretense, I called out the dog.


    Although he¡¯s feeling indignant, knowing that they wouldn¡¯t win at all, he gritted his teeth and answered, ¡°What else? You dare use your authority to interrupt me. I¡¯m not Uchiyama if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson.¡±


    This guy was spitting cliched lines since earlier. Where did he pick that up?


    ¡°That¡¯sme, senpai. You¡¯re bothering a student and she¡¯s clearly rejecting you. Do you think I¡¯ll turn a blind eye to that?¡± I couldugh at him but I wasn¡¯t in the mood anymore.


    Besides, I just remembered I still have a ce to be after this¡­ I better end this now than stall more time.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s that. If you¡¯re not going toe at me. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After giving them another cold nce, intimidating them with just my eyes, I turned around and walked out the way I came from.


    I was waiting for them to run at me and hit me from behind. However, until I returned to the main road, no one followed me.


    It¡¯s over just like that¡­ or so I t


    hought.


    ¡°That¡¯s fast. You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    Right as I made a turn to go to my next destination, a familiar figure stepped out from behind a post and stood before me.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m not. But what are you doing here, senpai? And why do you look surprised? Did you expect another oue? Or better yet, are you biding for your time toe in and save me, indebting me to your favor?¡±


    As I threw those questions, I watched as the person in front of me changed their concerned expression to a nk one. However, almost instantly, it reverted as they replied, ¡°What are you saying, Onoda-kun? Of course, I¡¯m here to check on you.¡±

 Chapter 1127: A Small Sacrifice

    Chapter 1127: A Small Sacrifice¡°I see. For Nakanishi-senpai toe here and check on me, I guess I have to show you my proper appreciation.¡±


    Saying that in a sarcastic tone, the person before me was visibly taken aback. The smile on her face froze for a moment before a look of realization came to their mind.


    She stepped forward and reached for my wrist before saying, ¡°Do you have to sound so sarcastic there? If you¡¯re suspicious then you should just straight up say so.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You¡¯re right. Thanks for giving me an idea." I nodded. Having made no move to dodge her hand, the girl sessfully grasped my wrist, which she gently held and pulled slightly.


    Thinking back to our two interactions before this, it¡¯s either she did this on impulse or she forgot the character she showed to me. The possibility that she already warmed up to me shouldn''t even be mentioned.


    In any case, I found this entirely unusual. Not counting the fact that she presented herself as Enomoto¡¯s messenger, this girl¡¯s actions had begun to be shrouded in mystery.


    If she''s telling the truth that she''s here to check on me, then how can that exin Uchiyama and the others''ck of knowledge about Enomoto?


    Is she actually just using that guy to cover up her real position?


    If I remove the fact that she''s a natural temptress whose mere figure was enough to send men salivating, then the reason no one dared to court her was her real standing before the delinquents.


    Well, I''d give her the benefit of the doubt and y along for now.


    Copying what she did, I grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer to me. If someone passed by and saw us, they''d probably mistake us for a couple who didn''t want to let go of one another.


    Anyway, watching her reaction when I did that, I noticed that she was undisturbed. It''s as if she''s expecting me to do the same and let it happen as well.


    Without letting the slight surprise show on my face, I said, ¡°From what I remembered, you¡¯re not someone who would touch a guy carelessly and vice versa. I wonder if there¡¯s a meaning to this, senpai?¡±


    "Then you remembered wrong, Onoda-kun. I''m ufortable being the focus of guys'' lecherous gazes on me but that doesn''t mean I''m allergic to men." She answered as her lips stretched into a thin smile.


    "Thanks for the rification, senpai. Then, should I call this a privilege?" Pointing my eyes to our connection, I pulled her even closer to the point that it would be easy for me to reach her lips if ever I decided to catch them with mine.


    Perhaps thinking that our situation was turning in a different direction than what she envisioned, Nakanishi-senpai hurriedly let go of my wrist and tried to pull her arm out of my grasp.


    Unfortunately for her, I tightened my hold onto it and once again pulled her over.


    This time, I dragged her to the alleyway I had just emerged from and pushed her back on the wall before pressing on her.


    No. This wasn''t me trying to be a pervert but it''s a way to break into her mind and see if she''s hiding something else from me.


    Well, if she''s mentally strong, she''d know what to do in this situation.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Onoda-kun?" Although she sounded a little distressed, her eyes remained clear. She''s not that great at acting or I managed to sessfully tear down one of her pretenses.


    "Nothing. You didn''t answer me, senpai so I took that as a yes. If this is a privilege for me, I will like to get the best of it. I mean, after what I went through, I deserve a reward, right?"


    Knowing that she''s ufortable with perverted gazes, I didn''t match my expression to my words. I remained with my usual one while not letting our eye contact break.


    Nheless, with her sses on the way as well as the gradual darkening of our surroundings, it''s a little hard to get a read on it.


    "This... Do you want me to hate you?" She asked.


    The girl tried to squirm her arm out of my grasp. However, she still failed to do so. I raised that arm and pressed it against the wall as well.


    If earlier we looked like a couple, this time, I''d probably be mistaken for assaulting her. But that was if someone would see us.


    I remained alert, making sure that no one''s close to us. If I ever heard so much as a footstep, I''d immediately let go of her.


    "No. Of course not. In fact, I kind of wanted to be liked by you. However, I wanted some rification, senpai. Enomoto, is he really the one pulling your and those idiots'' strings?"


    "Who else do you think?"


    "I don''t know. It can be you or it can be someone else entirely. You already warned me earlier and I didn''t listen to you. That''s why I''m finding it hard to be convinced that you''re here to check on me."


    I paused for a moment to take in her every reaction. Through her pulse, I could clearly read how nervous she was. Her chest was pounding loudly. Her eyes were also narrowed as they focused entirely on my face.


    As for the other parts of her body, this girl could knee me at any moment but she''s not doing that at all. Either she''s not confident enough to hit me or she didn''t want to hit me at all.


    "Alright. That can be true as well. You''re going to check on me after I get beaten up. And that brought us back to the first question, are you trying to get me indebted to you?" I continued. And while waiting for her answer, I moved my hand from her wrist to open up her palm.


    Ovepping my hand on hers, Nakanishi-senpai''s focus instantly switched from answering my question to watching our fingers gradually entwine and lock.


    "O-onoda-kun." For the first time, she stuttered as she called out my name. "S-stop this. I''m not your enemy. I only wanted to help."


    "What kind of help?"


    "Help if you ever got hurt."


    "But senpai, your presence here made me suspicious of you. We''re not that close, after all. I''m just a junior you''re tasked to meet and convey someone else''s message."


    Yeah. This is the main reason why I became suspicious of her. If it''s someone else like Izumi-senpai or even Kujou Marika, I won''t be as suspicious. On the other hand, this girl is directly linked to the one who arranged all of this.


    Well, that arrangement also became suspicious. It''s possible that Uchiyama was the one who gathered them and led me here and no one was manipting them from the shadows.


    After taking a few seconds of alternately looking at me and our joined hands, Nakanishi-senpai replied while still stuttering.


    "I-is it bad for me to favor a junior? A-am I not allowed for that? I neither have friends nor someone close to talk to. And for the first time since he took over my protection, he sent me to you. Is it wrong for me to hope to have someone I can befortable with?"


    Upon hearing all that, I didn''t respond to her right away. I tried digesting it to see if her words were sincere or bereft of any falsehoods.


    Admittedly, she said all of that without any intention to mislead me. She''s speaking from her heart or whatever.


    "Alright. I will believe in senpai. I apologize for doing this." I rxed my posture and took a step back, freeing her from being pinned by the wall. Nheless, I still kept an eye out in case I missed something.


    Nakanishi-senpai took a sigh of relief before straightening her back. After doing so, she then looked at me and said, "I want to say ''It''s fine, don''t worry about it.''. But Onoda-kun, will you kindly let go of my hand?"


    Ah, right. Even though I had already given her the space to fix herself back, our hands were still connected


    Reason?


    There''s none. I just wanted to keep holding it.


    "If I say I''m holding it to make sure that you''re not lying to me, will senpai believe me?"


    "Onoda-kun, there''s a limit to being shameless. But if it will keep you from suspecting me then... I-it''s a small sacrifice."


    This girl... What should I do with her? Should I steal her from Enomoto? Not that she''s his possession. But if I want to get to the bottom of all this... I certainly have to keep her close like this.

 Chapter 1128: Concern

    Chapter 1128: ConcernHaving decided to keep her close to me, the same asst week, I walked with Nakanishi-senpai to the train station. And because it¡¯s already partly dark that we¡¯d be hard to recognize even if someone spotted us from afar, I kept my hold on her hand throughout our walk.


    Due to that, Nakanishi-senpai remained silent as her palms gradually grew sweaty from the continued contact. I also kept my eyes in front, not bothering to check her expression.


    I mean, if I find her blushing or even flustered in this situation, I would surely be tempted to tease her further. And given that her natural seductive charm was out of the realm of beautiful women, that desire to tease would surely be amplified.


    I¡¯m holding her hand not because I came to like her but because it became my gauge on whether all of this was acting on her part or not.


    That sounds like an excuse, I know. But it is what it is¡­ If it was Satsuki or any of my girls in her ce, I¡¯d probably not just hold her hand. I¡¯d take advantage of the shroud of the uing nightfall to be more intimate with them.


    ¡°Well then, senpai. See you tomorrow.¡± Upon reaching the entrance of the station, I let go of her hand and bid her farewell.


    I still have another task toplete soing here with her is just an extension of how I pinned her to the wall earlier.


    Let¡¯s just say, it¡¯s the aftereffect of how I started suspecting her rather than believing that she only means well.


    Nakanishi-senpai hurriedly put her hand out of my sight before staring at me while biting her lips indignantly.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I¡¯ve changed my views of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. To a positive one, right?¡± I intentionally put on a smirk as I watched her face twitch unhappily in response to it.


    Obviously, it¡¯s a no. Who in their right mind would look at someone positively after being treated like that? Masochist, perhaps but certainly not this girl.


    With aplicated expression, she answered, ¡°If you want me to lie, I can say yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind it. But don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve gotten a little closer? I think I¡¯ll dream about senpai¡¯s sweaty hands. ¡±


    Tuning up the shamelessness at that line, Nakanishi-senpai almost cringed at it. Nheless, she remained within my arms¡¯ reach even though she was already freed from me.


    ¡°How shameless¡­ Never mention that to anyone else!¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s our secret, senpai. But just to be sure, I want senpai to rify this. Is Enomoto unaware that you went there to check on me?¡±


    ¡°He should be unaware. I¡¯m not sure though. I¡¯m not always with him. He only sent a directive to everyone that I am not to be touched. Yet you¡­¡± Nakanishi-senpai left herst sentence hanging. But that¡¯s pretty understandable already. I¡¯m the only one who dared to touch her. I wonder if she¡¯s going to tell him about it or keep it a secret between us.


    Anyway, if he could send a directive like that, why was he unknown to Uchiyama and his gang? Is he using another name?


    ¡°I see. It won¡¯t matter anyway if he knows. I already crossed him. What would the difference be if I also touched someone he¡¯s protecting? Will hee down on my neck personally?¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun, aren¡¯t you afraid that your confidence can be the reason for your downfall?¡± Nakanishi-senpai didn¡¯t answer me, instead, she asked another question. Looking at her eyes that once again sparked with concern¡­ I might be really wrong for suspecting her. But what¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no undo button in this life.


    ¡°Hmm? In what way am I confident? Aren¡¯t I being very cautious right now? I won¡¯t suspect you if I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re being very reckless. I¡¯m in close contact with him unlike those who tried to gang up on you. I can report to him all of what you did to me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Does senpai think I didn¡¯t ount for that? If he can move pawns like them without being known, what more than knowing the result of it? That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t matter anymore if I obediently let you tend to me or pin you on that wall.¡±


    Well, the repercussion of that was this girl¡¯s favorable impression of me going downhill. Perhaps if this was truly her real countenance, then she might not want to be sent as a messenger to me next time.


    Nakanishi-senpai sighed once more, the concern in her eyes shining even brighter, ¡°¡­ Onoda-kun. You¡¯re living dangerously.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the concern, senpai. But you should go now before I change my mind and drag you with me to my house.¡±


    I intentionally put on a mischievous smirk which instantly erased that concerned look from her face.


    ¡°Jeez¡­ What a rude junior. Okay, see you tomorrow.¡± As soon as she finished saying that, Nakanishi-senpai turned around and walked inside the train station.


    I stood there watching her sexy hips naturally sway seductively at every step, drawing gazes from men and women alike. Fortunately, none dared to hit on her.


    Well, for sure, she¡¯s having it tough to have that kind of natural charm every passing day. But considering she¡¯s still taking public transportation, there¡¯s probably little to no incident that would make her think twice about riding it again. Or she just didn¡¯t have any other choice. Who knows?


    In any case, I watched her not because I wanted to watch her alluring walk, but because I¡¯m ready toe and draw people away from her if ites to that.


    Do I feel guilty? I don¡¯t know. There are still a lot of unclear points. But if her protection disappeared, I¡¯ll probably step up to make sure that she¡¯ll be safe.


    -


    -


    After Nakanishi-senpai disappeared from my sight, I started walking to my next destination.


    Miura-senpai¡¯s house.


    Last week, I was with Kana and the girl helped me talk to Miura-senpai concerning her little sister.


    Today, I will be alone¡­


    Haa¡­ I wanted to finish this work right away and return to Akane¡¯s side. For sure, with that silly girl¡¯s quirk active, Fuyu was already having a hard time calming her down.


    ¡°Handsome-kun, you¡¯re here. And Nogizaka-san isn¡¯t with you.¡±


    After pushing the doorbell, I only needed to wait for less than a minute before a lightly dressed Miura-senpai emerged from their front door. Compared tost week, I could spy a car parked inside.


    ¡°I apologize, senpai. I had something else to do beforeing here so¡­ I didn¡¯t ask her to apany me.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t mind it. I can see and talk to her in school.¡± Miura-senpai waved her hand as she walked over and started opening their gate, ¡°Come in then. My mother was thrilled when I told her that someone came to convince that brat toe back to school. She¡¯s waiting for you as well.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you, please excuse me.¡±


    I entered and walked along with Miura-senpai inside their house. On the way though, I couldn¡¯t help but notice her staring at me. When I asked her why, she just said to not mind her.


    Obviously, it¡¯s still the effect of my new appearance. As someone who encountered me before my transformation, she¡¯s probably finding it hard to imagine that I would look this good post-haircut.


    Definitely not because she¡¯s smitten by me¡­ I hope so.


    Upon entering their house Miura-senpai lent me a house slipper before we continued to their living room.


    And as soon as we entered it, I noticed their mother, looking young and healthy and another girl curled up on a sofa in her flower-patterned pajamas.


    What¡¯s her name again? I forgot.

 Chapter 1129: Miura Household

    Chapter 1129: Miura Household


    Upon my entrance, their mother immediately greeted me with a weing smile as she pointed me to the sofa directly across from them. On the other hand, the girl in the flower-printed pajamas curled up further, seemingly refusing to even nce at me.


    Most likely, with Miura-senpai and their mother expecting me to visit, they dragged her out of her room to meet me. Hence, the pajamas.


    Fortunately, she¡¯s not a shut-in yet. There¡¯s still hope for her self-important act to be dispelled. But I have to do a good job convincing her that there¡¯s more to high school than just being rejected to be a friend of someone she likes.


    I wonder how I should do it?


    ¡°Pardon for the sudden visit, I¡¯m Onoda Ruki. A first-year student and the current Disciplinary Officer tasked to check on¡­ Miura Komoe-san.¡±


    After introducing myself with my name and my title as well as remembering the name of the girl, I was about to take a seat to where their mother was pointing. However, as I was on my way to it, Miura-senpai closed in from behind me, grabbed my shoulder, and whispered close to my ear, ¡°Look at her, do you think you can convince her? It¡¯s already a hassle to bring her out of her room and wait here.¡±


    She¡¯s a little bold, isn¡¯t she? Even though there¡¯s nothing wrong since she¡¯s just whispering to my ear, it¡¯s still in front of their mother.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t mind Miura-senpai¡¯s actions, giving me the chance to reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, senpai. If I can¡¯t convince her today, I¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Such dedication, Handsome-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Hmm¡­ Mama, I¡¯m gonna make tea for our guest.¡± Perhaps failing to find something to respond to my answer, Miura-senpai didn¡¯t prolong our whispered conversation anymore. However, she graced me with a meaningful smile before letting go of my shoulder. Following that, she turned to her mother and disappeared into their kitchen,


    Upon seeing her rather energetic movements, her mother dly nodded while praising her in front of me. ¡°Kotone is such a good child, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, senpai is wonderful. I was also helped by her before when I visited their club.¡± I agreed right away and praised Miura-senpai as well along with a gentle and grateful smile.


    It¡¯s a golden rule to be as agreeable as possible when visiting someone else¡¯s house. I did the same in Satsuki, Nami, and Elizabeth¡¯s house. It¡¯s no different here. And with my goal to finish this job as soon as possible, I also had to present myself as a trustworthy guy.


    Anyway, that''s Miura-senpai''s name, huh? Kotone. I still remembered the first time I visited their club and I marked her as a potential target. However, because of the rapid change in my mindset, I simply dropped that notion and never returned to that club. There¡¯s also that 2nd-year girl who I was somewhat interested in but because I didn¡¯t have any information about her, I already forgot about it.


    ¡°On the other hand¡­ Komoe, stop curling like a hedgehog there and meet our guest!¡± Their mother continued, chastising the girl next to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Although her voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was good enough to start. It¡¯s a lot harder if she¡¯s the type who¡¯s refusing to talk after all.


    ¡°What a rude girl. I apologize for this. She turned out to becking in discipline.¡± With an apologetic expression, their mother turned to me and bowed her head.


    To not make this situation awkward, I hurriedly replied before she could finish that bow, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine Auntie. You don¡¯t have to apologize. I think it¡¯s only natural to not talk easily to a stranger¡­¡±


    Besides, if she¡¯s forced to get down here, that only amplifies her refusal. In any case, I can¡¯t have that attitude. In one way or another, I¡¯ll have to talk to her. With or without her mother¡¯s help.


    From what I could see¡­ her mother sitting with us here was more detrimental than helpful. But I couldn¡¯t just tell her to go away, right? It¡¯s a lot better if she decided that herself.


    A few minutes quickly passed and no matter what Auntie Miura said, the girl in flower-printed pajamas didn¡¯t budge.


    Even when Miura-senpai returned from the kitchen with the tea and a snack that was supposed to be her favorite, the girl remained stalwart at her decision.


    Upon seeing that, both Miura-senpai and her mother had an expression as though they were about to give up.


    But then, as though realizing something, both mother and daughter turned to me with renewed hope.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, can we leave it to you? You said it¡¯s your job. I bet you have something prepared for this situation.¡± Miura-senpai¡¯s meaningful smile returned and this time, it was coupled with expectation.


    Because she was not wearing her sses this time, her facial features were more pronounced. If I had to guess, what she was wearing at school was only a decoration. Because of her boyfriend, perhaps? Or she¡¯s just using it for reading. Either way, she looked better without it and this wasn¡¯t the time topliment her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She heard you when you introduced yourself. She¡¯s just pretending you¡¯re not here. Like Kotone said, can we entrust you with breaking in this girl¡¯s thick skull?¡± The same as Miura-senpai, her mother carried the same expression on her face.


    I finally got what I wanted, I guess? It only took a few minutes of no progress. The girl was adamant about not looking at me but with the few minutes I sat here across her, I already observed her.


    Whenever her mother or sister would mention her future if she kept on refusing toe to school, she would flinch slightly. She was being affected by their predictions. However, her mother and sister failed to notice those, and most likely, they¡¯re stopping before the tipping point. Hence, the girl was reverting to how she was.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best, senpai, Auntie.¡± With their expectation adding weight to my shoulder, I put on an enthusiastic expression, assuring them.


    Miura-senpai tilted her head slightly. If I had to guess, she¡¯s finding my behavior to be a little off from how I presented myself to her. Nheless, because I told her earlier that this was my job, that was quickly dispelled.


    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re not only handsome but also reliable. I¡¯m finding you more pleasing to the eye. You¡¯re at the same age as Komoe, right? How I wish she¡¯s as mature as you.¡±


    Although she sounded like fullyplimenting me, with the way her eyes darted back and forth to her daughter, she¡¯s intentionally saying that to get a reaction from her daughter.


    That¡¯s sly. However, if she failed to notice the girl¡¯s minute reactions, there¡¯s no way she could pick up the girl¡¯s current mood at the moment.


    The girl in flower-printed pajamas was fed up with this situation. She¡¯s probably only waiting for them to leave us alone. She would storm off and return to her room when that happened.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Auntie, I apologize but I¡¯m not great atpliments.¡± I acted bashful while gently scratching my cheek.


    I instantly noticed Miura-senpai gasping before averting her gazepletely¡­ Yep. I know what that meant.


    As for their mother, she almost stood up and pinched my cheeks to express her fondness. ¡°What a cute boy~ Okay, Kotone, help me prepare our dinner. We have a guest tonight.¡±


    And with that, the two left us alone in the living room.


    Not even a second since they disappeared to the other room, my prediction came true.


    The girl in flower-printed pajamas hurriedly stood up with the intention to run to the stairs.


    Since I prepared myself for this scenario, I also made a move at the same time as her.


    I reached for her wrist and yanked her to face me, ¡°Miura-san. Five minutes. Can you give me five minutes to convince you?¡±

 Chapter 1130: Convincing her

    Chapter 1130: Convincing her


    The phrase ¡®five minutes¡¯ was obviously a trap. It wasmonly used to stall for time. Once a person presented with it agreed, more often than not, it would not be honored unless he or she forcefully enforced it. And that¡¯s even rarer than not agreeing to give those five minutes.


    And so¡­ Here I am, inside a girl¡¯s room that I only met today as well as someone whose voice I hadn¡¯t heard yet.


    Given that my appearance made both mother and daughter react positively earlier, I thought that the same would happen when I had her face me. That¡¯s why I did that instead of just calling out to her.


    However, the girl, even after getting a nce at my face, remained unmoved. She only stared at me with a nk expression which gradually transformed into a frown.


    Reason? I had no idea. Perhaps, she¡¯s one of the few who¡¯s not fond of it. I mean, I got a glow-up, true. But that doesn¡¯t mean it will suit everyone¡¯s tastes. Ayu also had little to no reaction to this but she acknowledged the change.


    As for this girl¡­ I could only put out a guess.


    Either it¡¯s the above reason or there¡¯s a possibility that she grew hateful of boys with pretty faces.


    Since it¡¯s my job, I checked the guy who rejected her offer of friendship. He¡¯s apparently ranked 1st in that poprity poll held by the girls in their ss and ranked 3rd on the year-level poll where I was ced 6th.


    All things considered, that guy was a hot-shot. However, he¡¯s not a friendly one. The girl overreached when she tried to ask him to be his friend. And in turn, she got so hurt from the rejection that she stoppeding to school.


    If that¡¯s not idiotic then what is?


    Anyway, that¡¯s irrelevant to the current situation¡­


    With the girl inviting me to her room instead of giving me the five minutes in their living room, the situation became more favorable to me. Rather than restrict my means of convincing her, this gave me the freedom to try different things.


    And obviously, before I followed her up, I nced back to check on the two who disappeared in the kitchen. And I understood that I got my assumption wrong. They¡¯re not clueless about the girl¡¯s mindset. They only created a situation where the girl would be forced to do something rather than stay curled up there.


    With that, I saw both Miura-senpai and her mother peeking out from the door as they gave me their seal of approval by nodding encouragingly or smiling with their thumbs up.


    And now, we¡¯re back to the present.


    As soon as the door closed behind me, my vision darkened because of theck of a light source. The only illumination in the room was from the faint lighting from the clock on top of the girl¡¯s bedside table.


    Miura Komoe jumped in her bed and covered herself in her nket without so much as tending to me. And with her back turned, she¡¯s probably only going to listen to me.


    ¡°Miura-san. It¡¯s dark here. Can we turn on the lights?¡± I started as I cautiously walked forward and stopped a few steps away from her bed.


    Surely, if I suddenly sat down on her bed, she¡¯d freak out and kick me into this room. I had to go through various steps to gain her trust and make her morefortable with my presence.


    ¡°No. Say your piece now. I¡¯m not going back to school either way.¡± She replied without turning around to face me.


    From this angle, the girl appeared really defenseless with her back turned to me¡­ Compared to Miura-senpai¡¯s shoulder-length hair, this girl had lush and longer hair. It reached just before those perky mounds behind her. And since she¡¯s lying down at the moment, her hair was kind of beautifully sprawled behind her. If I had a fetish for hair, I would probably not be able to help myself and scoop it up in my hands. Good thing I don¡¯t have that.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t mince words. I heard from Eguchi-sensei the reason why you refused toe back to school.¡±


    ¡°So? Wannaugh at me?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll apologize in advance for my words. To be honest, while the reason is clearly too stupid, I won¡¯tugh at you. Instead, I¡¯m thinking offorting you. I understand the feeling of being rejected.¡±


    Yep. Thatst sentence was a tant lie. But if I would think about my past, I definitely had moments where I was rejected. However, rather than be depressed about it, I just quickly moved on to the next target.


    So, understanding her feelings came from simting the situation in my head.


    ¡°Comforting me¡­ How will you do that?¡±


    Great. She¡¯s interested. But within this dark room and with her back turned to me, it¡¯s hard to properly gauge how she¡¯s taking in my words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. It depends on how you want to beforted. I can spew outforting words that will be soothing to your ears or I can ask if you will allow me to sit on your bed; I¡¯llfort you by brushing your hair with my fingers.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl chortled and almost burst intoughter, ¡°Pfft. So, you¡¯re telling me you came here without a n in mind?¡±


    This is great. My out-of-the-norm answers were making her more engaged.


    ¡°Regrettably, yes. But I¡¯m confident with my tongue. This is sharper than any sword. Maybe it can also break you open.¡±


    Intentionally using an innuendo there, I once again got my predicted response from her.


    ¡°What the?! Are you a pervert?!¡± The girl shouted but this made her turn to me.


    ¡®Yes¡¯ is the answer to that but there¡¯s no way I would honestly blurt that out.


    At this point, I already sat down on the floor which allowed us to make eye contact.


    I put on a gentle smile before clearing it up, ¡°Oh. You misunderstood me. I mean I¡¯m great with words. See that? I got you to face me, Miura-san.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an obnoxious guy, Onoda-san.¡± The girl huffed and chuckled. And even though it was still dark, I finally got to observe her minute reactions to our conversations.


    Fortunately, she was amused.


    ¡°Mhm. I get that a lot.¡± I shrugged and that made the girl chuckle again.


    ¡°Not gonna deny it, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just honest with myself. You see. People tend to put on a mask for their daily life. To befortable around other people. To adjust for them. But for me, I believe in the saying, ¡®be true to yourself¡¯. What you see is what you get. However, I won¡¯t deny that I also have secrets that I will not easily divulge.¡±


    The girl took a few seconds to digest my answer. And when she finished, her voice toned down as she almost whispered her response, ¡°¡­ How enviable to have that mindset.¡±


    ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no need to envy me. I find myself worse than normal people. You won¡¯t like to get the same mindset as me.¡±


    ¡°Worse? I don¡¯t think so. Mine is way worse than yours. Who will stop going to school just because some guy rejected their friendship? Only me.¡±


    ¡°That could still be fixed. Mine, however¡­ is pretty hopeless. Anyway, enough about that. I know you¡¯re expecting this but Miura-san, what about me? I can be your friend in ce of that guy.¡±


    Having deemed that it was about time to work on convincing her, I quickly switched topics and raised that suggestion.

 Chapter 1131: Half-convinced

    Chapter 1131: Half-convinced¡°No.¡±


    It was a swift refusal. Miura Komoe didn¡¯t even need to think twice before giving that answer to my suggestion.


    She then raised her upper body and leaned forward, just enough for her to probably see my face clearly. ¡°Onoda-san. Why do you have to offer yourself? Like you said, this is just a job for you. If you¡¯re only doing this as a pittance to my idiotic decision, please don¡¯t. That¡¯s not going tofort me.¡±


    ¡°Pittance, huh? Let¡¯s say there¡¯s a little bit of it but the more proper reason I asked if I can be your friend is to protect you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really obnoxious. Can¡¯t you at least lie and say ¡®I genuinely want to be your friend.¡¯? Anyway, protect me from what? It¡¯s gonna be fine, I can just enroll again next year or transfer to another school once I finish acting out my stupidity. There¡¯s no point in me going back there where I will have to spend my days getting talked about.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s my answer. I want to be your friend to protect you from bing an outcast. You can transfer or enroll next year but won¡¯t you suffer the same there? Although it¡¯s only two months in this school year, circles are already formed. You¡¯ll find yourself popr for a day before bing an odd one out if you transfer. And it¡¯s worse if you wait for another year, you¡¯ll be a year older than your ssmates. They will want to know what happened to you.¡±


    That''s how it was¡­ For high schoolers, social connections most often start in the first few days of sses. After that, it will be hard for someone to get inside a circle and more often than not, the student will be an outcast or will look for another circle outside the room.


    Obviously, that¡¯s not a golden rule. It¡¯s still possible to fit in. But given that I was trying to convince this girl, I highlighted the negatives.


    And sure enough, it sessfully affected her.


    The girl lowered her head and silently muttered, ¡°¡­ A sound argument.¡±


    ¡°Right? Although I won¡¯t be able to guarantee that I¡¯ll always be there for you, only a wall separates our ssroom. Come and look for me.¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it¡­ Will youe again tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯lle again and again until I convince you to return. However, I won¡¯t be able to guarantee that I¡¯ll be here everyday. You see, I also have a life.¡±


    Even if I wanted to finish this job as soon as possible, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll sacrifice my time with my girls. Anyway, if she asked that then¡­ I¡¯m already a step closer to my goal.


    Asking to be her friend was obviously something I would probably not be able to uphold for long. But if that¡¯s what it takes for her to return, then I won¡¯t mistreat her. Uh¡­ That¡¯s a wrong word but I mean that I¡¯ll take care of her like how I take care of my friend¡­


    ¡­which is Misaki.


    Wait. Am I digging another hole for myself?


    ¡°You¡¯re really obnoxious, aren¡¯t you? But that¡¯s fair. I¡¯m not so selfish to ask you to give up everything in order to convince me.¡± The girl stopped leaning and returned to her previous position; lying down on the bed. But this time, she¡¯s closer to the edge and the smile on her lips was apparent.


    Since she wouldn¡¯t say yes yet and our conversation already reached the end, I put on a yful smile and tried to enliven the mood in this dark room.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m d reason has managed to reach your head, Miura-san. What about it? Wanna let me brush your hair?¡±


    ¡°How did you return to that?!¡±


    And with this, the five minutes became fifteen. Until her older sister knocked on her door to check on us and call us for dinner, I spent the rest of the time sitting by the side of the bed, gently brushing the girl¡¯s head with my fingers.


    Yep. She still epted it even after acting repulsed by it.


    Obviously, that¡¯s all I did. This situation was almost the same as how I got closer to my target before, after all. There¡¯s no need to rush everything.


    However, considering I wanted to finish this job as soon as possible, I would probably have to take it up a notch the next time I¡¯m here.


    -


    -


    The dinner with the Miura family went rather smoothly. I could¡¯ve refused but to maintain the good impression they have of me, I naturally epted albeit, I intentionally ate less. I still want to eat my dinner with Akane, after all.


    Miura-senpai sent me off and put in some words of praise. She once again invited me to their club but the same as before, I said I had no time.


    In any case, since I might return tomorrow, that didn¡¯t diminish her enthusiasm. Although it¡¯s clear to see the fondness in her eyes, the girl knew how to maintain an appropriate distance. Also, apart from whispering close to my ears earlier, she never did or said anything suggestive. That means, she¡¯s still loyal to her rtionship with the President of the Game Club.


    Not that I wanted her to cheat on him. Besides, the fondness she¡¯s showing wasn¡¯t even romantic. It¡¯s like a doting elder sister to her younger brother. Or at least, that¡¯s how I see it. And that¡¯s the same for their mother, in fact, she mentioned during dinner how she wanted to have a son but after giving birth to two girls, they already stopped trying. And that¡¯s why she tried highlighting her daughters¡¯ good points as though she¡¯s selling them to me. Instead of getting a son, she¡¯s probably seeing a son-inw in me.


    And yes, even Miura-senpai. They probably didn¡¯t know that she was already in a rtionship.


    As for their father who apparently returned home from work while I was talking to Komoe, he stared at me as though looking at amb to ughter. Fortunately, he remained silent throughout the dinner. That saved me from being interrogated by him.


    Anyway, that¡¯s it. Although my visit was prolonged for a few minutes, having made progress with my job, I got the time to rx on the train as I waited for it to reach my destination¡­


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re finally home¡­¡±


    Upon reaching home and opening the front door, a somewhat unbelievable sight weed me.


    Instead of Akane waiting there for me, Fuyu, with an apron on, was the one standing before me. Judging from the ck lines under her eyes, I instantly understood. She hadn¡¯t rested yet.


    And most likely, it¡¯s because of the silly girl¡­


    ¡°Yuuki-san¡­ Uhm¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± I instantly bowed in apology.


    ¡°¡­ Where have you been? It¡¯s been an hour since we¡¯re home. Akane wanted to go out and look for you so I put her to sleep.¡±


    You put her to sleep? How?


    Wait. That¡¯s not important at the moment. I really troubled her, huh? Andpared to earlier this morning, discounting this line of questioning that¡¯sced with suspicion, she¡¯s not afraid of me anymore.


    Besides, what¡¯s with the apron? Did she make our dinner as well?


    ¡­ What a great girl.

 Chapter 1132: A Chance

    Chapter 1132: A Chance¡°Uh. I got some school work to finish. It got a little dragged out so...¡±


    After thinking for an exnation, that¡¯s all I coulde up with. I couldn¡¯t find the energy to borate it to her. I mean, there¡¯s clearly no reason for me to exin myself to her. Although I¡¯m thankful for what she did, I would rather repay her in some other ways than have her act like this with me.


    Fuyu stared at me for a long while. It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to verify whether my answer was truthful or not.


    But since I decided not to get into whatever she was trying to do, I acted normally and started talking off my shoes to enter. Following that, I walked toward her and stopped just a step before crashing into her.


    While our house¡¯s corridor was enough to fit three people, we were still technically in a conversation so¡­ it was rude to just leave her alone here.


    And so, I met her gaze and waited for her to finish silently staring at me.


    I wonder where her courage came from when she¡¯s still trying to run away from me earlier?


    A few secondster, the girl finally opened her mouth. However, her next words weren¡¯t a reply to my answer.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re too close, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you suddenly became silent, Yuuki-san. I can¡¯t just wait until you answer me, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Shall we enter then? I kind of like to rest my feet.¡±


    ¡°Un. We shall.¡±


    I thought she would still pursue what she brought up earlier but what is this? She easily let me steer the conversation away from it.


    Moreover, thest few exchanges sounded like a conversation between an awkward couple; the girl being too soft while the guy was too rough.


    Adding to that, Fuyu¡¯s apron on top of her uniform and the fact that she waited for me here, she fitted the young housewife role.


    Well, if I pointed that out to her, I should expect her anger again. With a lot that happened today, I just wanted to rest and rx. I still have to tell my girls what I couldn¡¯t tell them earlier so¡­ I better behave here and just hope that Fuyu will go home without going ballistic with her suspicion again.


    Upon entering the living room, Fuyu started speaking again before I could raise a question.


    ¡°Akane is in your bedroom. She fell asleep sniffing your nket that still has your scent.¡±


    So that¡¯s how she put her to sleep, huh? No doubt, Akane would be satisfied with that.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for always taking care of Akane, Yuuki-san. Can you tell me how I can repay you for the trouble?¡± I put on an embarrassed smile which the girl once again scrutinized.


    A secondter, she dropped it and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. Just don¡¯t hurt that girl. She already suffered enough seeing you with different girls for years. Don¡¯t make that mistake. You won¡¯t see someone as persevering and loyal as her.¡±


    Yeah. It¡¯s really hard to hate this girl when she¡¯s like this. It¡¯s all about Akane¡¯s happiness for her. Although her meddling with us was annoying, I couldn¡¯t really me her because I gave her the reason to doubt. For sure, she¡¯s convinced that I was the one she saw that day.


    From what I could deduce, this girl would only rest her doubt if either I confessed to her about that incident or I let her in with our secret. However, both will result in her anger at me growing and the total copse of her trust.


    And if that happened, she¡¯d probably convince Akane to leave me. But Akane being Akane, that girl would choose me over her friend; their friendship would be broken.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯ll remember that,¡± I answered without making any promises.


    Fuyu, looking disappointed, averted her gaze and walked away to the kitchen where one of the stoves still had a fire on without replying.


    She¡¯s still in the middle of cooking.


    Thinking about my ns to befriend her, I started deliberating whether to start with that now. Helping her in the kitchen was definitely a chance to do so¡­ However, it still depends on whether she would ept my help or not.


    That¡¯s why I first went up to change and check on Akane before drawing out how I could approach Fuyu and close our distance.


    Five minutester, I went down and silently walked to the kitchen.


    The girl noticed me but she didn¡¯t bother telling me off. I mean, this was still our house. She still had her manners with her.


    While she was stirring the pot of soup, I started conversing with the girl, ¡°Yuuki-san. How can I help?¡±


    The girl nced at me for a while before pointing at the dishes. ¡°You can prepare the table. Is Akane still asleep?¡±


    I nodded and started doing that before answering her question ¡°Mhm, she¡¯s peacefully sleeping. I can¡¯t bear to wake her up. I¡¯ll get herter for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    And with that, apart from the nking sound of the tes and cutlery as well as the faint sound of the soup she¡¯s stirring, silence reigned between us.


    Imitted to finishing the preparation first before bringing up another point of conversation. This time, I will be enacting my n to befriend her.


    ¡°Yuuki-san, I know it¡¯ste and it¡¯s probably hard for you. But I think I also want to be your friend.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    Fortunately, she answered quickly. However, it¡¯s filled with doubt.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be honest with you. It¡¯s pretty hard to know how I should behave in front of you if every time you¡¯ll look at me either with suspicion or fear. That¡¯s why¡­ I think it¡¯s best if we get to know each other better rather than continue with that.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I already know you. And you¡¯re the same, you know me. With those eyes of yours, I doubt you still failed to get a read on my personality. Uh. Except for secrets, obviously.¡±


    So, she meant to say that she also managed to read my personality? That¡¯s also probably why she became this stuck up on trying to find dirt on me


    ¡°You might be right. However, Yuuki-san, we both care for Akane. And honestly, I admire your friendship with her. A lot. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to be the rift between you two.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Do you believe our friendship will break because of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    From where I was standing, I saw Fuyu freezing up. She stopped stirring the pot and her grip on thedle tightened. Even if I couldn¡¯t see her expression, she was definitely affected by what I said.


    And given that she couldn¡¯t say anything back, she also came to the same conclusion.


    At this point, I walked close to her and held the hand she was using to stir the pot. And before she could react to it, I already pressed closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that happening, Yuuki-san. I don¡¯t want Akane to lose a friend because of me. That¡¯s why¡­ Can you give me a chance?¡±

 Chapter 1133 Little Progress

    1133 Little Progress


    Holding Fuyu¡¯s hand and whispering to her ear, it¡¯s clearly bad from a normal perspective. However, I intentionally did this to instantly get a reaction from the girl after she froze up. I had no idea if she was trying to digest everything or simte scenarios in her head. Either way, I have to at least get some progress before I go and wake Akane up.


    Sure enough, I was sessful. The girl instantly moved away and pulled her hand out of my grasp. Unlike what I did with Nakanishi-senpai earlier, I loosely held her hand which made it easy for her to pull back.


    While shaking all over, Fuyu¡¯s sharp gaze stabbed through me as she raised her voice at me, ¡°You! As I thought! You¡¯re up to no good! Why did you touch me so casually?! I¡­ I¡¯m not Akane!¡±


    Faced with that furious response, it sounded natural to me except for thatst sentence where she stuttered.


    Well, I was probably overthinking so I dropped prying on it right away. Instead, I first saved thedle that she also left behind on the pot, preventing it from falling down because of her hasty movements. Following that, I lowered the heat and continued stirring what she was cooking at the same time as I replied, ¡°You froze up, Yuuki-san. Won¡¯t this burn if you left it at that? I only tried the fastest way to bring you back.¡±


    ¡°E-even so, that¡¯s not enough reason for you to hold my hand.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I apologize. But what I whispered to you were my honest thoughts. You don¡¯t have to answer right away, you can think about it. Just know that I only wanted us to get along.¡±


    After saying that, I stepped away and let go of thedle, giving the space back to her.


    And although she returned to take it and finish what she started, the girl¡¯s meaningful eyes never left my figure.


    I put on a smile and backed further away.


    Once I saw her rx and release the tension on her body, I stopped and continued, ¡°Uh. I¡¯ll be in our room, Yuuki-san. I¡¯ll wake up Akane after you¡¯re done here.¡±


    ¡°S-sure.¡± Perhaps not expecting me to leave her after what I did, Fuyu¡¯s confusedly said.


    I ignored that and continued, ¡°Ah. And also, I look forward to our dinner. Sorry for troubling you on that.¡±


    ¡°Please, stop saying that. You¡¯ve already apologized and thanked me a few times since you arrived. I¡¯ve had enough.¡± This time, she recovered already and answered in a reprimanding tone.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it. I appreciate everything you did but I also feel sorry for leaving it all to you.¡±


    After pausing for a good while, perhaps thinking of an apt response, she eventually sighed in surrender. ¡°¡­ Okay. I won¡¯t argue anymore. Suit yourself.¡±


    As I started walking out of our kitchen, Fuyu turned her focus back on what she was cooking. Before going upstairs, I nced back and saw the girl looking in my direction.


    Fuyu acted like she was doing something even though I already caught her red-handed. In any case, I simply smiled and continued ascending the stairs.


    That¡¯s progress, right? I managed to calm down her wrath and whatever suspicion she was nestling was also weakened.


    For the next ten minutes or so, I spent my time just sitting next to the sleeping Akane while also messaging the girls I promised to give an exnation to.


    It¡¯s no surprise that all of them reacted the same upon knowing what I went through. When I told them that it ended with only a punch and a kick, they couldn¡¯t believe it and asked for proof.


    Well, the proof was a photo of me showcasing the upper half of my body that neither had any bruise nor cut.


    That sessfully eased their worries with the added bonus of their appreciation of my nakedness. Some of them even sent the same shot of their upper body thinking it was an equivalent exchange.


    Obviously, I appreciate all of those photos, making my desire for them burn fiercely.


    Anyway, Fuyu called us to dinner not long after I finished chatting with my girls.


    Akane, who''s still influenced by her quirk, stuck close to me all throughout our dinner, giving me no chance to do a follow-up on my attempt to befriend Fuyu.


    I thought of asking her to stay the night but decided against it in the end. I better do that when Akane returns to my insightful yet silly girl. I want her opinion on how to proceed in befriending her best friend.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to walk you, Yuuki-san?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. This isn¡¯t the first time, right? Besides, you better tend to that clingy girl. She¡¯s a hopeless case whenever that time of the month arrives. It¡¯s a lot better that you¡¯re now by her side.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Take care. Uh¡­ We will be relying on you again tomorrow. I will apologize in advance.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! I don¡¯t need your apology or gratitude, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m her best friend. I¡¯m only doing what I can for her.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    I still had a lot to say for that but I guess it¡¯s best to let it rest at that tonight. Before closing our front door, Akane and I watched Fuyu walk out of our yard and turn to the street where she disappeared from our sight.


    And with this, Monday was finally over.


    Or not yet. Akane had just woken up so¡­ for the next three hours before resigning to bed, I pampered the girl a lot.


    Oh. I didn¡¯t forget to drink Ishida-senpai¡¯s tea.


    -


    -


    Tuesday morning passed by quickly. Although the effect of the tea manifested for the third time, Akane once again took care of it. Using her mouth.


    Like we both predicted, her period came in the afternoon. It¡¯s not a day yet so her quirk¡¯s effect was still going strong. I actually woke up from the warmth of the insides of her mouth as well as the feeling of her lips enclosed around my length.


    As always it felt heavenly that I almost disregard that she was having her menstruation. Funnily enough, Akane stopped me. Even though there¡¯s not really a drawback if we did it while she¡¯s still bleeding, we¡¯d probably spend all morning in that bed satisfying each other.


    On the train, we met up with Fuyu again and the same as yesterday, the girl somehow ended up sitting beside me.


    During the few minutes we were sitting next to each other, I noticed that the girl¡¯s averseness towards me already lessened and in fact, we managed to exchange a few words even without touching the topic of yesterday.


    Since she still hadn¡¯te up with an answer I left it at that.


    After separating from the two, I once again found myself at the same park asst week. There, Yukari was waiting for me, looking as beautiful as ever. Her long dark purple hair was once again done in two low pigtails. They swayed along with the morning breeze as she stood up from where she was sitting to wee me.


    Naturally, after making sure that no one was around except for the few kids and their parents ying on the yground side of this park, I walked to her and held her tightly, easing up my longing for her. The girl did the same before pulling me down with her to the bench and letting my head rest on her bountiful front.


    While gently brushing my hair and spoiling me this early in the morning, Yukari started our conversation, ¡°Where do I start? Is it fine for me to scold you for your reckless act yesterday? Or better yet, get you to repent by skipping the day with me?¡±


    I first acted troubled which made the girl amused but after a while, a smile naturallynded on my lips as I raised my head to get a proper look at her, ¡°Let¡¯s see... Anything you wish. After all, this is your special day. Happy birthday, Yukari.¡±

 Chapter 1134 Birthday

    1134 Birthday


    Back during middle school, I never tried figuring out my targets¡¯ birthdays except when I could use it for my conquest. That¡¯s why this year should be the first time I greet and celebrate it with them.


    The question is how to make it really special for them aside from spending the day together.


    With Miwa-nee, we got that little party at the house as well as the fulfillment of the promise to go hiking.


    This time with Yukari, I asked her to decide. As long as it¡¯s not an impossible task, I will do anything she wishes.


    Obviously, this will also be the same for the other girls when their special day arrives.


    That¡¯s how it is for couples, right? Althoughpanionship would be enough for some, there would always exist that certain desire to make your loved one feel really special during their birthdays.


    Well, as for my birthday, I personally couldn¡¯t really care enough for it.


    Because itnded on a rather special asion for everyone ¨C Valentine¡¯s Day ¨C it was always overshadowed by it. Nheless, it was for that same reason that anyone who found out about it would always remember it.


    From what I could recall from my past birthdays, the girls from my ss never missed handing me choctes. Most only do it for fun, letting me guess whether it¡¯s for Valentine''s, my birthday. Maybe some had different meanings, I just couldn¡¯t care enough about it.


    From my recent one, I remembered that Eimi also gave me one. A full bag of her handmade ones but it got mixed with the others and we never exchanged words. As the ssmate A at that time, I naturally didn¡¯t be a snob. I thanked everyone properly.


    Obviously, the girls I¡¯d stolen ¨C those who were aware, at least ¨C also presented me with gifts and choctes. But as always, I acted like a prick and never uttered words of gratitude. I just received it before switching quickly to the call of my desire.


    Right. Akane too. That girl showed up on our doorstep. Not just with a bag of choctes but also a cake.


    Uh. Remembering it also made me recall how I got a toothache and a hard time at the toilet that day for trying to eat everything all at once.


    Anyway, back to the present. Yukari took her time to ponder about what she wanted to do and I spent the time waiting just enjoying being in her embrace.


    Around five minutester, Yukari cupped my cheeks and leveled my face with hers before telling me the result of her pondering.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Scratch the skipping part, that¡¯s not good for both of us. I want to say that my wish for this day has long been granted by you. Nothing beats being epted by you again. However, knowing you and how much you changed for us, I¡¯m certain that you won¡¯t let this day end without doing something for me. After considering how you might show up with a bouquet of flowers in a funny disguise right in front of our school gates, I decided¡­ Pick me up after school. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in our ssroom.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll run to you as soon as club hours are finished.¡±


    No matter what she requested, my ¡®yes¡¯ was already a foregone conclusion. I made sure to clear this day up. Sena was going to that preliminary today and Yua¡¯s modeling gig was moved to Sunday instead of the original Thursday schedule.


    In school, although there might be an effect of what happened yesterday, I doubt it would hinder me from leaving earlier than normal. Walking my girls to their station was still viable but if they¡¯re aware of Yukari¡¯s birthday then¡­ I would definitely hear them pushing me to go and not dy in meeting this girl.


    As for my promise to return and convince Miura Komoe, that¡¯s naturally going to be pushed back. Well, the anticipation of my return would be built up which would lead that girl to mull over things. That would help her decide faster.


    ¡°Great! I sent you the directions. Don¡¯te with a bouquet and a funny disguise, okay?¡± Yukari pulled out her phone and sent a message to me.


    It¡¯s only one line but it¡¯s already understandable.


    ¡°Yukari, you said that twice. Could it be that you¡¯re actually hoping for me to show up like that?¡± I teasingly said, looking directly into her eyes.


    With her cheeks bloating, the girl hastily shook her head, ¡°Y-you I said don¡¯t! What part of that sentence points to me wanting it?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s how it is sometimes. One will say no to something but deep inside it¡¯s what they want. And with Yukari repeating it twice, and maybe thrice if I didn¡¯t point it out right away, the girl was possibly imagining me in that situation.


    ¡°Got it. A bouquet of flowers and a funny disguiseing right up.¡± I ignored her words and pushed on teasing the birthday girl, earning me a pinch on my cheeks and a great view of my girl bing extremely flustered.


    Soon after that, she pulled me behind the public restroom where the girl ¡®punished¡¯ me with lots of kisses and more¡­


    Mhm¡­ That¡¯s a special punishment. It was heavenly.


    -


    -


    After sending Yukari near their school gates, I once again met up with Otoha.


    This time, although we didn¡¯t n to meet each other, it¡¯s still a wee surprise. I got to check on the girl and Hitomi who¡¯s already a little bashful after yesterday.


    Anyway, as soon as we finished a few minutes of intimacy, Otoha revealed to me the reason why she asked to see when it was already close to the closing of school gates.


    Apparently, her grandfather asked her to ry a message to me.


    At first, I thought it was because he found out that we used that safehouse yesterday. But the content of the message was beyond my expectation.


    He once again wanted to meet me. However, different from the first time, he specified that Otoha wouldn¡¯t apany me. Whatever the reason for that, he didn¡¯t tell the girl about it.


    And that¡¯s the reason why Otoha appeared rather sulky when her grandfather called to talk to me personally.


    At the moment, I was outside the car with the phone close to my ears as I listened to the old man¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Young man, that¡¯s a secret to my granddaughter, you hear me? Don¡¯t you dare tell her or I will have to deal with you myself regardless of you being Miss Sayuri¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I understand. My lips are sealed tight. After hearing about what this was about, I would never tell her about it.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ll contact you again when it¡¯s time and it won¡¯t be through Otoha. In the meantime, take care of my darling girl.¡±


    Without waiting for me to reply, the call already ended and I was left standing there, digesting what I just heard.


    I spent a few minutes more rxing my expression, making sure that there was no trace of it that Otoha could pick up left behind before going back to the car.


    From that call, it appears that I will have another thing to hide not just from Otoha but also from all of my girls. Although it¡¯s not necessarily a dangerous thing, with the world they¡¯re living in, it¡¯s like a tadpole swimming into the sea or a wider river for me.

 Chapter 1135: Showing gratitude

    Chapter 1135: Showing gratitudeAs someone who could conveniently throw the not-so-pressing issues to the back of my head, my mind cleared up and I got to spend a few minutes of this morning with both Otoha and Hitomi without mentioning the content of the conversation I had with the head of the Kaneko Family.


    Otoha knew that there was something fishy but she was the type to wait until I was ready to tell her everything. And so¡­ she also let go of her curiosity and just savored what little time we have before we go to our respective schools.


    As for Hitomi, the diligent woman remained silent most of the time. But from the looks that I got from her, she probably had an idea what kind of message I received from Otoha¡¯s grandfather.


    Anyway, after Hitomi dropped me near the school, I just continued the day like normal.


    When I passed by Eguchi-sensei, I informed her about the progress of the case.


    I was met with her beautiful and proud smile. Perhaps, if we were not in a ce where a sea of students was passing by, she¡¯d once again pat my head or shoulder. Yeah, even if it¡¯s still not certain that I could bring Miura Komoe back, she¡¯s already that proud.


    Well, it¡¯s a cute expression from her and I would take it instead of letting her return to the strict and seemingly expressionless woman during our first PE ss.


    The same as yesterday, the fake delinquent waited right in front of the School Building. As soon as she spotted me, the girl grumpily walked over and grabbed my wrist, dragging me back to the infirmary.


    Unlike yesterday, there¡¯s no Ogawa to stop us. I also failed to spot Arisa from some corner.


    ¡°Senpai, what¡¯s this about?¡± Upon entering the infirmary, I raised a question even though I already had a clear guess of the reason.


    I mean, because she¡¯s not one of my girls yet, I didn¡¯t inform her of the result yesterday. This girl most likely waited for me to check if what I boasted yesterday was upheld.


    ¡°Come and sit here.¡±


    Izumi-senpai sat down on the same infirmary bed as yesterday and tapped the space beside her. With her eyes and brows slightly nted as though she''s going to get mad at any point, I naturally followed her and took that side.


    However, instead of obediently sitting down to wait for her to check on me, I sneakily stretched my arm from her back to her waist and pulled her closer. And not waiting for her to have a violent reaction, I blew into her ear and whispered, ¡°Did senpai miss me? After yesterday, I think I¡¯m loving the moments whenever you¡¯re this close to me¡±


    ¡°Who will miss you?! Wait, you¡¯re too close!¡± Izumi-senpai flinched and tried to push me away.


    I grabbed one of her hands, weakening her struggle. ¡°I thought you called me here for this?¡±


    ¡°You thought? Then you¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m only going to check¡­ Come on, shameless junior¡­ Loosen up.¡± Little by little, the force of her remaining free hand on my chest was almost gone and the tone of her voice transformed into pleading.


    Looking at her face that was now devoid of her fierce expression from earlier, the desire to tease her more teetered on whether to continue or let her go.


    Well, I better not push her over the edge so¡­ following her wishes, I loosened my hold on her hand and leaned back a bit.


    I kept my hold on her waist though¡­ There was just no way I would miss this chance to grow closer to her.


    ¡°There. Are youfortable now, senpai?¡±


    ¡°Your hand.¡±


    ¡°Nope. That¡¯s gonna stay.¡±


    ¡°¡­ When will you stop being shameless?¡±


    Along with her sigh, Izumi-senpai had, more or less, given up. To stop her from being dejected, I stayed my hand and started speaking in a more serious tone, ¡°That¡¯s a trait of me, senpai. I know it¡¯s hateful but think of it as my way to show affection to you. That aside, like I told you, I¡¯m fine. No bruises or cuts.¡±


    Izumi-senpai stared at me for a while. Most likely, she¡¯s trying toe up with a response to the first part of my sentence. In the end, she could only bite her lips in frustration before focusing on the second part.


    ¡°How did you do it? There should be at least three groups there. I saw them leaving the school grounds together.¡± With a hint of worry on her face, Izumi-senpai pressed for my full ount of what happened.


    ¡°Uh. Let¡¯s just say they¡¯re a reasonable bunch. I only used a punch and a kick to end the conflict.¡±


    It¡¯s the same exnation I gave my girls. And obviously, it garnered the same reaction from her.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Izumi-senpai had a look of disbelief as she leaned closer to check on my face. She¡¯s probably suspecting that I used some kind of makeup to hide a bruise.


    ¡°To see is to believe, senpai. Look, am I not in perfect health today? You can touch me or strip me if you¡¯re not convinced.¡± I stretched my arm to the side, gesturing to her to check me all she wanted.


    And surprisingly, her reply wasn¡¯t what I expected.


    With narrowed eyes and a stern face, shemanded, ¡°Then strip.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I tilted my head, asking for her confirmation. There¡¯s a possibility that she blurted that out thoughtlessly, after all.


    However, Izumi-senpai simply nodded and unwaveringly dered, ¡°I want to make sure!¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Alright, if it¡¯s for my senpai¡¯s peace of mind.¡± Following her words, I started unbuttoning my uniform and in less than a minute, I stripped out of my top.


    While I was doing that, Izumi-senpai¡¯s eyes stared intently at my body. And even when I hadn¡¯t finished, her hand began feeling me up in ces where a bruise might be found if I truly took a beating.


    Yeah. It probably hasn''t sunk in her mind yet that she¡¯s basically groping me. She¡¯s so focused on making sure that I wasn¡¯t hurt. That¡¯s very charming in my dictionary.


    A few minutester, Izumi-senpai raised her gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth.¡± She said while her hand remained stuck on my stomach.


    ¡°When did I lie to you, hmm? I told you I will always be honest. Is senpai satisfied now? Did your worry rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She eventually nodded and released a sigh of relief.


    My lips naturally stretched into a smile from watching that. ¡°Great. It¡¯s my time to show you my gratitude then¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ssh¡­ It¡¯s only natural. You¡¯re the one who informed me about it which allowed me to prepare. And so, you¡¯re deserving of my thanks.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I told you I did that for Arisa.¡± So, she said, but with her eyes darting from here and there, she¡¯s clearly not being honest with that.


    ¡°Even so, you helped me. I wonder, how should I repay you, senpai?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    ¡°But I want to thank you. What about this¡­¡± As my voice trailed, the grip of my hand on her waist tightened. Following that, I leaned closer, returning to the same situation as earlier.


    And because she¡¯s still turned to me, with her hand not leaving my stomach, the distance between our faces was immediately closed.


    However, before I went in for the kiss, I held her chin and stared directly into her eyes.


    Although she didn¡¯t do anything to stop me, the girl was surely aware of what I was going to do, her eyes closed and opened, checking whether I had already done it or not. Her lips closed tight and were shaking slightly from anticipation. Andst but not the least, a crimson color covered her neck upwards.


    ¡°Senpai, you still have a chance to change your mind. But if you¡¯re not against this I will¡­ take your lips as a show of my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°¡­ H-how¡¯s that showing your gratitude?¡± Although she asked that, it sounded forced. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t move her head to evade me. She remained motionless, waiting for what was about toe.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s the best option at this moment. I won¡¯t force it on you, of course. In any case, I think I have to say this now, I¡¯ve already fallen in love with you, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Shameless junior¡­ love isn¡¯t something you can just give to anyone. It¡¯s not cheap.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But I¡¯m just this different. You¡¯ve already seen and experienced it.¡±


    Izumi-senpai didn¡¯t have any response to that. A secondter, she opened her eyes and looked at me intently. With as small a movement as possible, the girl nodded.


    Interpreting that as her permission to take her lips, I didn¡¯t wait any longer. I slowly pushed my head closer and went in for the kiss.


    As our lips started to ovep, Izumi-senpai¡¯s eyes closed as her hand on my stomach gradually tightened. Following that, she ced her other hand on my cheek wherein it gradually slid to my nape, pulling my head closer.


    She¡¯s nervous and uncertain about this situation but that¡¯s fine. We could work on that. We have a lot of time.

 Chapter 1136 Interrupted

    1136 Interrupted


    As time passed, I gradually deepened the connection between our lips while keeping an eye out on the door to this room as well as Izumi-senpai¡¯s state. As long as she¡¯s stillfortable with it, I would continue.


    Starting from sucking her lips which she eventually copied, I also began invading her mouth with my tongue. She pushed my tongue back at first but the same as with sucking my lips, she copied it and gradually let our tongue start another battle of supremacy the same time as we tried to perfectly ovep our lips together.


    It''s her first kiss yet she¡¯s trying to match my expertise. This girl¡¯s too brave or just a natural, I guess?


    ¡°Senpai, how is it this time? Have you gotten a better taste?¡± In time, I started teasing her as I momentarily paused our kisses.


    And as expected she¡¯d either scold me or act really cute. The former was more often though.


    This time, however¡­ The crimson streak fully upied her face as she breathlessly answered, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, shameless junior. A-and don¡¯t talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Is senpai embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll leave.¡± After putting out that threat, Izumi-senpai red at me and initiated our new bout of kisses. Her arm slung around my nape tightened, locking me so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to follow up with another tease.


    Well, since that¡¯s what she wanted, I naturallyplied, hugging herpletely this time. Furthermore, I pushed us down on the bed where I ended up on top of her. In this way, the situation gradually became more intimate.


    However, it was at this point that my ears picked up something. From beyond the curtain or specifically, at the neighboring infirmary bed, something or someone moved.


    Because I got too focused on Izumi-senpai and what we were doing, the idea that someone else could be in this room. Most likely, whoever it is, the person came to school sick and he or she was resting in that bed. And due to the noises brought about by our voices and subsequent movements, the person woke up and was now curious about what was happening.


    Well, that¡¯s just a guess.


    Normally, one would mind their own business and not pry into others. Yet, the noise that I picked up wasn¡¯t just because the person rolled on the bed. It¡¯s actually because the person stood up from it and approached the curtain separating us. The footsteps were loud enough to be picked up in this silent room where all I could hear earlier was the sounds of our kisses as well as Izumi-senpai¡¯s light moans.


    Noticing that I suddenly stopped responding to the movement of her lips and tongue, Izumi-senpai opened her eyes and checked. She then tilted her head in confusion as she cupped my cheeks to get me back into concentration.


    Yeah. Unlike me, she failed to notice that we were not alone in this room.


    Understanding that, I put a finger between our lips and whispered, ¡°Senpai, someone is at the other bed. I think we should continue thister.¡±


    ¡°E-eh?¡± Not knowing whether to be embarrassed or shocked, Izumi-senpai¡¯s eyes widened as she hurriedly covered her face. ¡°¡­ Y-yes, we should go.¡±


    After saying that, Izumi-senpai lightly pushed on my chest. I understood that and raised my body, freeing her from me. The girl helped put my top back and without checking who that was, we walked out of the infirmary.


    Right before Izumi-senpai dragged me out, I saw and recognized who was the one on that other bed.


    As fate would have it for him¡­ it¡¯s the tragic Main Protagonist type, Ogawa.


    I had no idea why he was there. However, considering he¡¯s about to peep on us, he probably recognized our voices and wanted to check if his guess was true.


    In any case, although I recognized him, the guy failed to see us. He had just pulled the curtain open and his eyes were focused on the bed we vacated.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind it if he found it but that wouldn¡¯t be the case for Izumi-senpai. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to not tell her. At least, not for now.


    ¡°Shameless junior¡­ D-don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened. Even to Arisa.¡±


    As soon as we left the Administration Building, Izumi-senpai looked like she had just run a marathon. She¡¯s sweating a lot and huffing for breath. I guess the thought of someone watching us there made her panic and nervous at the same time.


    Before answering her, I pulled her to the side where no one could see us and used my handkerchief to gently wipe her sweat off. At first, the girl was surprised. However, when I also started wiping the part below her corbone, slipping my hand slightly beneath her uniform, bIzumi-senpai blushed and took the handkerchief from me to wipe it herself. And while doing that, she silently muttered, ¡°Always a pervert¡­¡±


    When she finished, she handed it back to me before repeating what she said earlier.


    This time, I answered her but not in a way she probably expected. ¡°Mhm. I can do that but only for a few days. Senpai knows the reason why.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep this kind of event from my girls. Unlike the other secrets I kept, there¡¯s no way I would be able to keep it a secret from them that I grew closer to another girl.


    ¡°¡­ You and your honesty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sor¡ª"


    In this case, I deemed that an apology was definitely in order. However, Izumi-senpai waved her hand and stopped me frompleting it.


    ¡°Stop it¡­ I¡¯m asking a lot when I¡¯m well aware of your situation. It¡¯s my fault for also falling in your hands.¡±


    She bit her lips and appeared as though she was convincing herself to ept that reality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say like it¡¯s a bad thing. Like I promised, let me take care of you from now on.¡± I stepped forward and embraced her.


    Izumi-senpai protested lightly since we¡¯re technically in public. Nheless, the girl soon melted as her arms also slipped to my side, returning that hug. And in an as low voice as possible, she muttered, ¡°W-who will want to be taken care of by you¡­?¡±


    Look at this girl¡­ Even at this point, she¡¯s still being a tsundere. Her words and actions kept on contradicting each other. That¡¯s adorable of her anyway so I didn¡¯tment on it and just savored this moment between us. Even though we got interrupted, we still got the best of it¡­ Kissing her was a milestone, after all. And I managed to confess.


    She didn¡¯t give me an answer but what happened already conveyed what she truly felt for me. She just couldn¡¯t be honest with it through words.


    A few minutester, we continued back to the School Building and separated from there. We had the Mentor Programter so we still have something to look forward to. And even if there wasn¡¯t¡­ I would look for her myself.


    Upon arriving at the ssroom, the second thing I did after greeting my girls was to check if Ogawa had returned. There¡¯s no trace of him apart from the bag on his desk. On the other hand, Tadano and Taku were already in their seats. Their presence proved that he was really the guy I saw at the infirmary.


    Should I pity him or throw another jab at him? Well, he¡¯s lucky this time. He failed to see us. Otherwise, he¡¯d be in for another p of reality.

 Chapter 1137 Observation

    Chapter 1137 Observation


    When homeroom started, Shio cut the lesson halfway and only left behind reading exercises we have to memorize and study. As her Student Assistant, I still followed behind her, carrying her things to wherever she was going.


    As it turned out, she¡¯s returning to the Administration Building and it¡¯s not only her but every teacher from all year levels.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening Shio?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask her as we slowly made our way there.


    I said her name in a low voice, obviously. In any case, I didn¡¯t look out of ce since some of the teachers also have their Student Assistants apanying them.


    ¡°Kinda like a meeting. We¡¯ve been informed of it earlier. It¡¯s just¡­ the one who will start it didn¡¯t arrive on time. That¡¯s why we, homeroom teachers, had no choice but to start the sses first. Someone from the faculty informed us of that person¡¯s arrival.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably important. You¡¯re all hurrying back.¡±


    ¡°Un. You know who that person is¡­ The owner and director of the school.¡±


    Ah¡­ I see. It¡¯s Hayashi-sensei, huh? If it¡¯s her then¡­ I could guess what the content of their meeting would be. It¡¯s probably rted to that Nobuo. She¡¯s not going to announce but will put out new rules, restrictions, or prohibitions for the members of the faculty to prevent the same thing from happening¡­


    If I¡¯m right, although Shio and I can just take our rtionship outside, Eguchi-sensei who¡¯s gradually growing close to me will definitely be affected.


    Well, I¡¯ll try and ask Shioter about it.


    While continuing that conversation, we soon reached the Administration Building. As much as I wanted to take this chance to spend time with Shio, we both found it impossible. And so, after dropping her things on top of her desk inside the faculty, I followed the other Student Assistants¡¯ example and left the Administration Building to return to our ssroom.


    I nned to go back quickly but I slowed down when I saw an acquaintance. Or maybe I¡¯m not equivalent to an acquaintance. I have no idea what she sees me as, after all. Maybe I¡¯m the shameless rival who also wants to get close to her? I don¡¯t know.


    After deliberating what to do, I approached and called out to her. ¡°Minori-senpai. It¡¯s a surprise to see you here.¡±


    Right. The girl I saw is one of thest two girls in the Poem Appreciation Club. The green-haired girl and the one in the same year as Edel. The girl who bravely faced and told me that if I would ever try to get close to her and the orange-haired girl, Yuika-senpai, I should start with her.


    Upon hearing my voice, the girl noticeably slowed down in her steps, allowing me to walk beside her. However, when I nced at her side frame, there was no hint of surprise in her eyes. Furthermore, she was expressionless as we both matched our pace.


    A secondter, she replied not with the same greeting but with a question. ¡°Are you sure approaching me like this is good for you?¡±


    Obviously, that question wasn¡¯t because she was worried about me, it was simply her standard response to my shamelessness in approaching her in public.


    She clearly hated interacting with me, yet here she was, giving me a chance to walk with her. I guess rather than running away from me every time, she switched her stance to make me give up with her indifference and clear hate instead.


    The same with the first three, her story remained a mystery to me. While Edel was scared of the opposite gender because of her experience with that stepfather, Minori and Yuika-senpai both hated men to the core.


    Nheless, they¡¯re also not showing it in public, only to those who would try to approach them, otherwise, they would be more of an outcast than a recluse and definitely not an introvert. That status was just something they turned into after Haruko met and took them in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with approaching a senior? Our destination was the same ce anyway. A simple conversation won¡¯t be seen as weird.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You¡¯re someone well-known by now while I¡¯m an unassuming third-year student. We¡¯ve never interacted before and you approached me as though we¡¯re familiar with each other. Are you trying to make me stand out?¡±


    This girl¡­ You slowed down and waited for me. That¡¯s not in my hands, right?


    Did I find another overthinker? How did shee up with that conclusion right away?


    In any case, those points were valid. I¡¯m not a simple ssmate A anymore. I¡¯m the Disciplinary Officer as well as the new hot guy in their area. Calling myself a hot guy is definitely making me cringe but what can I do? That description came from the mouths of my new admirers.


    ¡°Does senpai hate to stand out? Same here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®same here¡¯ me there, Onoda. We¡¯re not the same.¡± The girl clicked her tongue and threw me a hateful re. Yet her voice was as low as it could get. I even had a hard time catching that.


    She¡¯s really careful, huh?


    ¡°No. I¡¯m stating the truth there. If not for the circumstance I put myself into, I will never choose to stand out like this. I very much prefer to be invisible.¡±


    ¡°Invisible while getting girls left and right? What a life¡­ you should get an award for that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the ideal, yes. It¡¯s how I can fill up this unstoppable desire.¡± I shrugged.


    Minori-senpai gave me another nce and this time, it was longer than usual. It¡¯s like she¡¯s thoroughly observing me, digging into what¡¯s hidden inside me.


    A few secondster, she mused, ¡°Hmm. Are you sure you¡¯re not hindering yourself to remove it? It¡¯s all in your head. Let me put out a theory. You are your own person. If someone can remove that desire, there¡¯s only you. And on the same note, it¡¯s your own subconscious who¡¯s preventing you from doing so. Do some meditation and search for the answer from within you.¡±


    It''s all in my head, huh? It might be true. There¡¯s a possibility that because I don¡¯t want to lose any of them, I¡¯m preventing myself from, once and for all, pulling out the root of my unstoppable desire, or at least putting a lid on it. And the result? I¡¯m still here, chasing after more girls that I take interest in.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s enlightening, senpai. Thanks for the advice.¡± I replied. There¡¯s no point in me rejecting her theory after all. And it¡¯s actually helpful for my mind.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not advice. It¡¯s a simple observation on my part.¡±


    Observation¡­ She¡¯s really someone with high observation skills. The same as me and Nami. However, unlike Nami, she¡¯s the type to overthink like me which made her arrive with that kind of theory.


    That¡¯s interesting.


    Well then, I better not lose on that and show her my mettle.


    ¡°I see. Then can I also tell you the result of my observation of you, senpai?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Minori-senpai paused on her steps and stared at me. This time, her eyes were shaking a bit. Most likely it¡¯s not within her expectation that I¡¯m going to match what she did.


    Nheless, she recovered soon enough and returned to walking by my side, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m not afraid to be read. If you¡¯re correct then¡­ I¡¯ll apud you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then senpai, your hate towards men in particr is not because of a tragic past or incident. Am I correct?¡±

 Chapter 1138: Satisfaction

    Chapter 1138: SatisfactionAlthough our interaction with each other could be counted on one hand, I was rather confident with that observation. This girl didn¡¯t have any depressing past that pushed her to this point like Edel. The hate was simply her own choice.


    Maybe it had to do with her family like her father leaving them or she had no father figure growing up. Who knows? Only Minori-senpai could answer that.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    That¡¯s her response to it. A question to rify my im. This time, I could see interest in her eyes. Either she¡¯s wondering how I arrived at that conclusion or she¡¯s just amused about my far-off guess.


    Our steps slowed down further making us thest two of the Student Assistants to return to the School Building. Furthermore, with the teachers gathered in the faculty, we¡¯re practically alone at the moment.


    Nheless, that¡¯s not where both of our focus lie. I focused on watching out for her reactions and Minori-senpai focused on hearing my rification.


    Honestly, this was unexpected because she¡¯s always hostile to me whenever I visit their club to see Himeko, Mina, or Edel.


    ¡°I mean. Look at you talking so at ease with me. Even if you say I¡¯m the only one you¡¯re allowing to do so, that¡¯s just you lowering the wall you raised and letting me hop over it albeit temporarily.¡± I answered.


    Minoru-senpai visibly nodded. However, that¡¯s not because I got it right, it¡¯s just her acknowledgement of what I just said. She allowed me to talk to her regardless of her prejudice against men in general.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Whether she was speechless or she wanted me to continue, I had no idea. Since we¡¯re already near the point where we had to separate, I naturally assumed thetter.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let me add this. Senpai isn¡¯t really in love with Haruko but you find her special. Special enough to stay with her all this time even if she changed because of my reappearance in her life.¡±


    ¡°If you will allow me to guess more then¡­ I see it like this; Edel was totally attached and dependent on Haruko. However, you, as someone at the same age as that adorable silver ko, you took up the mantle of an older sister. What you see everyone as are little sisters you wanted to take care of. It¡¯s just Haruko was the most special of them. You wanted to protect her. Yet, you didn¡¯t do anything when I showed up. You stayed quiet.¡±


    Once I finished saying all that, I already picked up some reactions from the girl. She went a little gloomy when I told her that she doesn¡¯t love Haruko. She gulped down her umting saliva when I pointed out the role she took. Andstly, she released a helpless sigh during thest sentence.


    At this point, we reached the entrance to the School Building. Way past it was the shoe lockers. Beyond that was the point where we had to separate. I would go to the right corridor, back to our ssroom, while she would go to the left where the nearest stairs were located.


    Minori-senpai stopped her steps and faced me before saying, ¡°Great discernment, Onoda. I have no idea you can pick up that much even though we never had any real interaction beforest week.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is Minori-senpai admitting to everything?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You got a few rights or close enough and you got a few wrongs or too far off the mark. The rest, I can only say noment.¡±


    ¡°I see. And I assume you won¡¯t tell me which is which.¡±


    ¡°Those are for you to figure out. Convince me why you¡¯re different from most men.¡±


    Ah. As expected, she¡¯d act like this.


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s a difficult task but if it will satisfy you¡­ I think it will be worth it. That aside, Minori-senpai can rest easy, if it¡¯s impossible for you to get along with me, I won¡¯t push it. Just let me help you both.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you won¡¯t push it?¡±


    So, that¡¯s what she¡¯s going to focus on? Not the help I wanted to give them?


    ¡°My goal in trying to get close to you isn¡¯t to make you fall in love with me. It¡¯s enough that I can help with whatever¡¯s going on with you and Yuika-senpai.¡±


    ¡°After making the other three fall for you, you¡¯re going to treat us differently. Is that it?¡±


    This girl¡­ Why did she sound dissatisfied? Could it be that she also wanted me to do the same to them?


    ¡°Before you think I¡¯m discriminating against you, I¡¯ll put a cork on that thought. Although it looked like I made them fall in love with me, the truth is¡­ I fell in love with them first. As for Minori-senpai and Yuika-senpai, I can honestly say that I don¡¯t feel that way.¡±


    That¡¯s the truth anyway. Post-change of me and without counting the girls I cut off and returned or those already with me, I already noticed that I was often the one who fell in love first.


    The exception was Eimi. That girl courted me and made me fall in love with her.


    As for the newer ones like Ishida-senpai, Ayu, and Itou, things were still a little unclear. But I guess it¡¯s a different case with them.


    Anyway, recalling our conversationst week, this girl almost broke into tears when talking about how Haruko would cut them off if I fail¡­ That¡¯s most likely an act on her part or she¡¯s simting how Yuika-senpai would react if she¡¯s the one conversing with me. Either of the two, it just showed how much she wanted to protect the remaining girl that was still in love with Haruko.


    Waiting for at most a few minutes, Minori-senpai finally responded. However, it¡¯s far from what I expected.


    ¡°Oh. Is that so? Gotcha.¡±


    Even without using any skill, the dissatisfaction in her voice became more pronounced that anyone could pick that up. Furthermore, the girl started walking again, leaving me behind.


    I tried catching up but she already turned left before I caught up to her. Moreover, she never looked back to rify that behavior even until she disappeared into the staircase area¡­


    Really, how should I interpret that?


    -


    -


    Upon returning to the ssroom, the first thing that caught my eye was the circle that my girls created with my desk in the middle. It¡¯s too visible to the eyes that I got funny looks from almost everyone, waiting for how I would react.


    But before I could even do something, the first girl who noticed me instantly stood up and dragged me back to my seat, ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes.


    ¡°You¡¯rete. We¡¯ve already started doing the exercises. Let me have you catch up on it.¡± With an extremely triumphant smile on her lips as though she won a lottery, Hina exchanged seats with Aya before joining up our desks and chairs together.


    When I looked around to get some kind of exnation for Hina¡¯s behavior, almost everyone had regretful expressions as though they lost a bet.


    With that, I understood¡­ These girls yed a game with the privilege of sitting next and close to me as the prize.


    I could only shake my head inwardly and smile at that silliness before acting the part of an oblivious boyfriend, unaware of what had just transpired.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± I replied before leaning closer to the girl which made her giggle in satisfaction.

 Chapter 1139: Someone wants to see you

    Chapter 1139: Someone wants to see youSurprisingly, the meeting which included all the members of the faculty continued until well within half of the allotted time for the 2nd period. Thanks to that, we had a great time together just being grouped up like that. And because Hina won their little game of guessing the approximate time of my return from the faculty, I yed along with it and spoiled the girl until our second period teacher arrived.


    Obviously, we had to be very subtle about it since our group became the main attraction with how big it was. The only guy included in it aside from me was Sakuma who¡¯s also somewhat invisible.


    On the other hand, Chii¡¯s friends, An-rin and Kushii as well as Wakaba and Kashiwagi joined in the fun.


    After finishing the exercises left behind by Shio, all we did was talk about various topics but mostly gossip or something they watched and learned from somewhere.


    An-rin talked about a rumor that someone got beaten up yesterday. Obviously, even with minor or iplete details, I could already rte it to me. Or specifically to the situation yesterday with Uchiyama¡¯s group.


    From that, I confirmed that they kept their mouths shut about the result. But that¡¯s only natural when not only did they fail, they even got scared of me. There were also at least three people who got hurt including Uchiyama.


    That would be shameful if they bbed about it.


    Anyway, it¡¯s the only topic connected to any of us. Those unaware showed great interest in that topic so we also had no choice but to act oblivious and join the discussion.


    And with the teacher¡¯s arrival, the day passed normally again. Before I knew it, lunch break was already upon us.


    Since there¡¯s going to be PE today, we¡¯re going to eat at the usual ce and change there as well.


    However, before I could leave the room and apany the girls there. Someone approached me.


    It¡¯s Fukuda and his twockeys. While Fukuda appeared neutral, the other two red at me with hostility.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ What are they on about?


    ¡°Onoda, do you have a minute?¡± Fukuda said with a little reluctance. He tried to look undisturbed but with how shaky her eyes were, I could easily pick up that he approached me not because he wanted to, but because someone asked him to do so.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I acted obliviously and observed the three. While Fukuda was reluctant, the other two appeared as though they were about to witness my demise. They couldn¡¯t hold back their ugly smiles.


    Should I throw a jab or two at their faces? Uh. Not in public, I guess.


    ¡°Someone wanted to see you,¡± Fukuda answered my question. This time, he looked me in the eye. From what I could see from it, he¡¯s trying to tell me to reject but because of our differences, he can''t say so.


    Is he really a delinquent? Why is he so soft to his rival? Or is this because he wants to beat me on his own terms?


    Anyway, it¡¯s easy to guess what this was about. But considering their differing reactions, they probably thought I¡¯m going to be taught a lesson by someone higher than them.


    ¡°Someone, huh? If this is about recruiting me again then drop it. I¡¯m still uninterested.¡± I shook my head and continued to the door.


    However, the twockeys blocked my path while Fukuda continued with this conversation.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not about that. I was tasked by a senior to bring you to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is that so? Let me guess, is this senior¡¯s name Uchiyama?¡± Without ncing back at Fukuda, I put on a smirk as I mentioned that name. Theckeys immediately showed surprised expressions. They hadn¡¯t expected me to guess right.


    Really, these idiots are too easy to read.


    ¡°You know he¡¯s looking for you?¡± Fukuda fumbled with his words. He¡¯s just the same as hisckeys.


    ¡°I can guess the reason, yes. Lead the way then but give me a moment, I¡¯m going to tell Chii and the others that I will be a bitte.¡±


    After intentionally mentioning Chii, I walked over to the girls who were also listening in from the side. Satsuki was ring at them. Nami, on the other hand, was smiling, yet it was a cold smile as though she wouldn¡¯t mind bloodying her hand if it meant protecting me.


    Right. These girls, even without saying anything, were worried about me again.


    Without holding back on showing a bit of intimacy, I pinched both of Satsuki and Nami¡¯s cheeks before turning to the others and giving them a reassuring smile.


    ¡°This will be the same as yesterday, nothing¡¯s going to happen to me,¡± I said in a volume that no one else could hear apart from them. ¡°I¡¯ll join you soon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always like this¡­¡± Satsuki said along with a click of her tongue. She then turned to the side, acting really upset.


    ¡°Ruu, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re always worried about you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s only normal for us to feel like this every time you¡¯re going to¡­¡± Nami didn¡¯t finish her sentence but it¡¯s already understandable.


    After her, Chii, Hina and Saki also said something simr. As for Aya, the adorable girl only reached for my hand and squeezed it before nodding supportively. It¡¯s like saying she¡¯s worried but at the same time, she¡¯s confident that what I said wille true.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You¡¯re all correct but in this case, can you trust me? Worrying you is also thest thing I want to happen. That¡¯s why when I say it¡¯s going to be fine. Trust me that I¡¯m saying that in full confidence.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no winning against this idiot...¡± Satsuki clicked her tongue again but this time, she turned to face me again and followed up, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you, alright? I¡¯m only thinking about the time that will be lost.¡±


    Sure, Miss Tsundere. If I retorted like that, I would probably see her blush again. Maybeter.


    Anyway, starting with that girl, everyone also epted it. After a few more exchanges and a reminder to follow them soon, I watched them walk out of the room together.


    When I turned around to check on Fukuda¡¯s group, they all wore ugly expressions. Even if they didn¡¯t hear anything, they surely saw how intimate I am with the girls.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your faces? Did you eat something sour?¡± My lips curved up into a smirk which made their faces twist into an uglier variation.


    I ignored that and walked toward them.


    Fukuda was the first to recover. Without saying anything, he started walking to lead me to where Uchiyama was waiting.


    In less than five minutes, we arrived somewhere close to where I met Nakanishi-senpai.


    There, I found the three from yesterday. The trio of dog, gori and the try-hard.


    Upon seeing me, they all stood at attention. Their yesterday¡¯s arrogance and confidence were nowhere to be seen.


    In fact, I could see from their eyes some kind of admiration towards me¡­ When Fukuda and his twockeys noticed that, they all gaped in confusion. But before they could ask a question, they were shooed away by Uchiyama.


    Due to that, they could only walk away while still bearing that confusion on their faces. Maybe, they¡¯re going to approach me againter to exin.


    In any case, what¡¯s this situation? Are these three going to ask me to take them in asckeys? What a character development¡­!

 Chapter 1140: Can you accompany me somewhere?

    Chapter 1140: Can you apany me somewhere?¡°Alright. Out with it. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you looking for revenge?¡± Taking the same stance as yesterday, I eyed the three seniors who looked rather tamed today.


    Uchiyama even had a subservient grin as though he was just waiting for me to ask him to bark and he would do so right away.


    A dog will always be a dog. No. It¡¯s probably degrading for a dog to be in the same category as this guy. He¡¯s all bark and no bite if he¡¯s already going to prostrate himself in front of me.


    As for the gori and the gyaru-oh whose names I didn¡¯t even know, they both gulped down as sweat dripped from the side of their face.


    The gori-senpai possessed a bulky body closer to bodybuilders. Yet, he didn¡¯t even try to challenge me after seeing his follower knocked out in one punch.


    And the gyaru-oh. He¡¯s already wearing his summer uniform even if it¡¯s still cold. But looking at that lean, tanned arm, he¡¯s definitely the type who¡¯s only good at posturing. When ites to a real fight, he¡¯d fold easily. His followers might even be better than him inbat.


    ¡°No. No! Why will there be only three of us if we wanted revenge? We¡¯re only here to talk. About yesterday¡­¡± Uchiyama hurriedly answered. The panic in his voice was apparent.


    I don¡¯t know. Maybe you once again picked up the balls that you all dropped yesterday.


    Well, I better not respond like that if I wanted this to end quickly.


    ¡°Talk, huh? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s more to talk about with you three. You even used Fukuda to bring me here.¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I doubt you prefer us looking for you in your ssroom.¡±


    Ah. Yeah. He got a point there. My girls would be more worried if this trio showed up to ask for me. They all looked untrustworthy, after all. And that¡¯s only talking about the way they carried themselves. Full of air at every step.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do that. You¡¯ll scare my ssmates.¡± I red at them, making them step back a few steps. When they realized that I wouldn¡¯t attack them, they all sighed in relief.


    They¡¯re hopeless.


    ¡°A-are we scary?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Your faces are enough to frighten someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say we¡¯re ugly?¡±


    ¡°Your words, not mine.¡± I shrugged andughed a little.


    Uchiyama almost turned purple from holding back his anger. And once he calmed down, he hurriedly changed the topic and finally went to the point of why they called me here. ¡°Ugh¡­ Forget about that... What I want to say is¡­ Is it possible for you to forgive us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± There¡¯s no need to think too much about that answer.


    If I failed to overwhelm them or if I¡¯m not experienced in fighting then they¡¯d show me no mercy. Besides, this was all too fishy. It stinks a lot that even pinching my nose would still make me smell it.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    Uchiyama tried to act more and asked for rification.


    ¡°Look. It¡¯s not even a day when you three tried to gang up on me along with your followers. Now you¡¯re asking for forgiveness? Only idiots will believe in that. It will be more believable if you three are here to get revenge. That¡¯s justifiable from yesterday¡¯s events.¡± I said as I stepped forward and focused my gaze on him.


    Uchiyama¡¯s face became stricken with terror and he hurriedly raised his guard. Most likely, he thought I was going to hit him.


    I won¡¯t, of course. Who knows? Someone might be recording this. And we¡¯re inside the school. Unless absolutely necessary, I wouldn¡¯t lift a hand. Of course, the exception is¡­ if it involves my girls. I won¡¯t mind breaking a bone or two if that happens.


    After seeing myck of enthusiasm for their act, Uchiyama¡¯s shoulders sagged powerlessly.


    ¡°I told you he won¡¯t buy it.¡± Gori-senpai shook his head.


    ¡°Whoever thought of this is extremely stupid.¡± The try-hard spat, dropping his scaredy act.


    ¡°S-shut up! You two aren¡¯t the ones doing the most acting here. You only stood there.¡± Uchiyama snapped, finally admitting to it.


    ¡°Did someone put you up to this?¡± Ignoring their little dispute on whose fault it was. I raised that question, silencing the three.


    A few secondster, they all bowed their heads. Sincerely.


    -


    -


    After hearing everything from the three, I turned around and left the area, leaving them behind.


    While I was right on point with my observation that they¡¯re still bitter about the result yesterday, the three admitted that someone influenced them to do that act.


    However, they had no idea who. It¡¯s like someone raised a suggestion that eventually became the focal point. They could only follow through with it.


    And so, after thinking about what to do with them, I resorted to having them fall in line and tell me everything they know.


    There¡¯s not much to go with it but at least, it¡¯s a guarantee that the three wouldn¡¯t cross me again.


    But there still exists the possibility that they would go back on their words. If that happened, I would make them understand that I wasn¡¯t as benevolent as they thought.


    Anyway, in the end, they really somehow became myckey. I told them to report to me and also to rein in their followers on tantly disregarding the school regtions. I¡¯m still the Disciplinary Officer so¡­ that¡¯s me doing my job, I guess?


    When I joined my girls for lunch, I was naturally interrogated. I told them everything without missing a single detail and they helped me think about the situation. With Rae and Nami there, the two girls joined hands ining up with a usible exnation.


    ¡°If someone¡¯s behind these happenings, he or she is most likely testing your limits, Ruu. Yesterday, they checked how you¡¯re going to resolve something that can only be answered with violence. You wlessly ended it without being hurt or getting someone to be extremely hurt.¡±


    ¡°And today, they tested if you¡¯re a soft guy who will easily forgive those who slight you. Based on what you said, you showed them that while you wouldn¡¯t be easily provoked, you¡¯re also not too soft-hearted.¡±


    Nami and Rae gave their insight one after another.


    They¡¯re testing me, huh?


    I guess I have to meet Nakanishi-senpai again and make it a little public to test out how they will react.


    After finishing our lunch, I threw the issue to the back of my mind and spent the rest of the lunch break pampering my girls and being pampered back by them.


    And when it was time for the PE ss, we all went there together.


    -


    -


    ¡°Onoda-kun,e here for a second.¡±


    After she finished exining today¡¯s activity, Eguchi-sensei called out to me. I followed her and since I¡¯m her Student Assistant, this kind of urrence wasn¡¯t strange for everyone. Well, except for my girls who were aware of how I was getting closer and closer to our PE teacher who only acted differently in front of me.


    Anyway, seeing that there was a trace of concern in her voice, I naturally followed without questioning. And once we put a bit of distance, Eguchi-sensei faced me and asked, ¡°Uh. How should I say this? Onoda-kun, in the following weeks, can you apany me somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s school-rted. I got tasked with checking the other affiliated schools. I¡¯m told that it¡¯s okay to bring my assistant. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Ah. I see. So that¡¯s why she¡¯s concerned, she¡¯s afraid I¡¯m going to reject her¡­


    Since it concerned the other affiliated schools, the first thing that popped up in my head was the image of Nao in her uniform as she happily run up to me when Eguchi-sensei and I visited her school.


    That¡¯s a great possibility.


    ¡°I understand. If sensei needs me as an assistant, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± I answered with a nod which immediately made Eguchi-sensei¡¯s expression lit up with joy.


    Although I still had no idea what was going to happen with my ss attendance or the lessons that I would miss if I apanied her, I was immediately sold with the possibility of meeting Nao.


    I miss that girl a lot.

 Chapter 1141: Praise

    Chapter 1141: PraiseOnce the PE ss ended, Eguchi-sensei called me again to her side and this time, she gave me a more detailed exnation of that trip. Her goal for those visits, when will it be as well as that concern I have earlier; about what will happen to the sses that I am going to miss.


    Anyway, because I already epted, it was easy to pick up her tion as I listened to her every word. Her expression was also as bright as it could be that even if it rains, she¡¯d remain in a good mood.


    Somehow, I found that really adorable of her. If before there was only a little fondness because I always helped her with the activities, now, that fondness had grown to undeniable affection. Nheless, she probably wouldn¡¯t voice it out again and let it remain a little ambiguous.


    Anyway, given that she hadn¡¯t changed even after that meeting, it looked like the content wasn¡¯t what I predicted or she just straight up ignored it, thinking that what she was showing to me wasn¡¯t out of boundary.


    I guess that¡¯s a lot better than seeing her get depressed.


    After apanying Eguchi-sensei back to her room at the Administration Building, I found myself blocked by one of my girls on my way to the abandoned clubroom for the Mentor Program.


    The girl waited right outside the Building and immediately jumped at me as soon as I showed up.


    There¡¯s no one around or even if there was, no one¡¯s looking in our direction. That¡¯s why apart from the initial surprise because I didn¡¯t expect her to be here, I automatically switched to a doting boyfriend, giving in to the whims of my girl.


    ¡°Alright, Rae, should I guess the reason for this or are you going to tell me?¡±


    After bringing her to one of those spots that we previously used; the one with the broken vending machine, I raised the girl¡¯s head that was buried in my chest.


    While letting my thumb run along her lower lip, I caressed that soft part of her ear hidden behind her hair. I carefully did that without nudging the temples of her eyesses.


    ¡°Let me think of a reason¡­¡± With her lips stretching from side to side, the girl mischievously answered, stressing out the word ¡®think¡¯.


    So basically, there¡¯s no reason. She¡¯s just longing for alone time with me.


    In any case, I yed along and ced a kiss on her cheek before moving to nibble her earlobe. While she was being tickled by it, I blew air into her ear and replied, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s always a delight whenever I hear that word from you. You¡¯vee a long way.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t escape from me and she probably didn¡¯t want to just jump out of my embrace, Rae endured being tickled by biting my thumb on her lips.


    The slight pain made me pause, giving her the window to reply while bearing a proud smile. ¡°Not your knowledge girl anymore, am I?¡±


    ¡°Nope. You''ll always be my adorable knowledge girl. The way you started thinking before consulting that bank of knowledge of yours was just an improvement. A buff, if you may. It made you be even more impressive.¡±


    Well, she''s a smart girl with or without it. She¡¯s actually ranked high in the midterms as well. Beating Itou on the rankings. Nheless, she didn¡¯t want to celebrate it. For her, it¡¯s just the same as any other exam results.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I realized just now that the reason I thrived on being able to step away from only using my knowledge is to hear your endless praise. I love it a lot, Ruki. Praise me more.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. My Rae is amazing. When ites to a lot of things that I¡¯m not good at, I always look at you to see how impressive you are at it.¡±


    ¡°More¡­¡± Like a drunkard who wanted to down more shots of alcohol, Rae urged me to praise her more by recounting her amazing feats while giggling in satisfaction.


    And at the same time as that, the girl turned into afy cat as she purred and lovingly rubbed her cheek on my palm.


    I snapped a photo of her which I would surely stare at a few times a day.


    In this way, time quickly passed. The two of us remained at that spot. I eventually sat down on the old bench and put her on myp. Naturally, to protect our identity if someone passed by, I faced the wall rather than the open area.


    Once she got satisfied from hearing praises, Rae talked about her family in detail for the first time.


    Actually, our nned date was never realized because of that family. Every time we would be able to see a window of opportunity for it, something would happen in her family. A few weeks have already passed since the time I walked her home.


    Although I¡¯m curious about her situation, I didn¡¯t press her to tell me everything. I waited until she was ready.


    Surprisingly, that¡¯s today. It¡¯s actually the reason why she waited for me.


    ¡°I think you can already guess, Ruki. I¡¯m kind of hungry for praise. It might not be the reason why I fell in love with you but you¡¯re certainly my main source of praise.¡±


    Yeah. I noticed that. Especially earlier when she asked me to continue praising her even when I had already run out of her impressive feats.


    ¡°I see. They¡¯re not praising you. Or is it because they already got used to you being so great that they found it pointless to continue uttering words of praise?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll score that 50%.¡± Rae giggled and kissed me again before continuing, ¡°Yes, they stopped praising me. However, the reason for it is because of their absence and theirck of motivation to contact or check on me.¡±


    When Rae finished speaking, I instantly noticed the slight bitterness in her voice.


    ¡°My parents are always busy. And my siblings, even more so. The maid you saw that day you sent me home? She¡¯s the one who¡¯s taking care of me. Most of my needs are prepared by her.¡±


    ¡°I see. But you said they¡¯re aware of me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are. My father knows your parents. When I got a little too excited to tell my mom about how I got myself a boyfriend, I mentioned your name. And she¡¯s like, ¡®Onoda? Is the boy¡¯s name Ruki?¡¯.¡±


    ¡°She straight-up brought up my name, huh?¡±


    Most likely, my parents are acquainted with her mother. And she¡¯s aware of their identity.


    ¡°Un. And then, when I answered yes, sheughed and praised me. After years of not hearing any praise from her, I got praised because I got you as my boyfriend. No, maybe it¡¯s not even because of that, it¡¯s the weight of your surname that made her that ted.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ It must be frustrating.¡±


    ¡°Very. Yet, I love you so much that it doesn¡¯t really affect me. However, it made me want to know more about it first before telling you. I don¡¯t want you to suddenly worry about me. I took my time to find out the reason why she reacted like that and why my father who I have never spoken to for years suddenly called and asked me questions about you.¡±


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    Rae took a breath first before answering, ¡°That your parents or your lineage, in particr, is special. Special enough that it outssed the whole Fujii Family.¡±


    Now that¡¯s something I¡¯m hearing for the first time as well. If her Fujii Family is really that family of politicians, how does itpare to the ¡®normal¡¯ Onoda Household? But how did we arrive here? I thought we were talking about her hunger for being praised.

 Chapter 1142: An Influential Family?

    Chapter 1142: An Influential Family?As we extend our time as much as possible using the time allowance between the PE ss and the Mentor Program, Rae ryed her findings to me. Or what she found out by herself.


    Apparently, there¡¯s a prefecture in the south of the country where the Onoda name could be akin to the local superpower. They controlled not only the political scene, taking up most of the governmental positions, but also the industrial and economical scene, owning businesses that could be said to be the machinery to keep that province a ce that the citizens are extremely satisfied with. However, that prefecture was one of the smallest and clearly not that important in the grand scheme of things. It won¡¯t affect the whole country if it suddenly dips.


    I tried to recall my father''s hometown. It¡¯s been so long since we returned there. It¡¯s even before Miwa-nee started living with us. And that means I was far too young to even remember the faces of our rtives or the ce where my father was supposed to have grown up. I couldn¡¯t recall a single impression of how life was there.


    Nheless, given that her mother managed to name me, their connection was probably more direct with my parents rather than those from that province.


    ording to what she managed to dig up from her parents who were seemingly interested in me, they hired my father once on a defense case and most likely won. And from there, they started holding him to high standards.


    ¡°My mother won¡¯t tell me more details but she told me that if I can bring you home someday to meet them, they¡¯ll be delighted,¡± Rae said after she exhausted her findings. The girl smiled bitterly again which made me a little worried.


    That¡¯s why before I replied to her, I pampered Rae thoroughly, enough to remove that bitter smile. Although that¡¯s a band-aid solution, it¡¯s better than seeing her get bitter by the second just because her parents were seemingly more interested in me than tending to their daughter who probably just wanted them to notice and praise her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Why don¡¯t I bring you to meet my parents first? You opted out before. Was it because of this?¡±


    ¡°Un. Partly because of this but it¡¯s also because I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Afraid to see me and my parents get along well?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. Is it a bad reason? I think I will beparing yours to mine if that ever happens.¡±


    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s totally understandable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ruki.¡±


    After saying that Rae snuggled to my chest, resting in thefort until it was time for us to go.


    She didn¡¯t say yes to my suggestion yet but it¡¯s already understandable. Rae still needed a bit of time.


    That aside, I¡¯m d she managed to tell me what¡¯s bothering her. It feels like she has grown even closer to me. As much as I want tofort her for theck of attention her parents are giving her, it won¡¯t be enough for the girl. That¡¯s why all I can do at the moment is to be here and be her emotional support.


    ¡°I really want to go on a date and stay with you for more than a day. No, I want to wake up with you next to me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Me too. Let¡¯s do that soon.¡± I smiled and reached for her hand, entwining it as we started walking back to the School Building. Likewise, Rae showed a cheerful smile as she stood closer to me.


    It¡¯s kind of risky and it¡¯s like we¡¯re announcing our rtionship for everyone to see. Luckily, it¡¯s already minutes past the start of the Mentor Program. Only a few pairs of Mentors and Mentees were walking outside. Most of them have already settled somewhere.


    Because Rae¡¯s Mentor was going to meet her inside the School Building, we separated right at the entrance.


    A few minutester, I showed up in the abandoned club where a grumpy Izumi-senpai was waiting.


    Yeah. She¡¯s grumpy again. Most likely because I waste or if there¡¯s another reason then it¡¯s definitely what happened to us earlier. Knowing her thought process, the girl was probably ashamed that she let herself loose there. epting my kisses as well as how she let me push her down on that bed.


    If not for the idiot at the next bed, there¡¯s no telling how far we could go at that moment.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, senpai,¡± I said as I closed our distance.


    Since she was sitting on her usual chair with her arms crossed and eyebrows raised, I cautiously reached for her hand before lowering my body to level my face with her.


    Izumi-senpai didn¡¯t evade it and let her tucked hand under her armpit to be grasped by me. However, her expression didn¡¯t show an improvement. She¡¯s still as grumpy as ever.


    In any case,pared to the previous times she was this grumpy, she''s more adorable than annoying this time.


    As I slowly lifted her hand to my lips, Izumi-senpai looked on expectantly. "First time I see someone saying sorry to be this shameless."


    "Really? But shamelessness is a default trait of me, senpai. With this open chance, no way I will waste it by only saying a superficial apology that may or may not appease you."


    To answer that expectant expression, I kissed the back of Izumi-senpai¡¯s hand before releasing it. And while she was gently rubbing the part that I kissed, I turned to where my chair was, picked it up and ced it in front of her.


    Upon sitting down, I leaned forward to reach for her hand again. However, this time, she evaded it and hid her hands behind her.


    Following that, while sporting an amused smile on her lips, the grumpy girl stretched her legs out andfortably rested them on myp.


    Looking at how she already had her shoes off, this was pre-nned. In any case, the white socks were thin enough to see the outline of her beautiful feet. It¡¯s kinda tempting to hold and caress it.


    I stared at her with a questioning gaze.


    Izumi-senpai ignored it and instead, chuckled in satisfaction as she slid her butt forward, making the tips of her toes touch my stomach. Naturally, she pressed on her skirt to not let me take a peek at it.


    Anyway, her posture looked totally ufortable. There was no cushion behind her and the chair didn''t have any armrest.


    I honestly don''t know what''s her deal with this. Is she acting yful? Is this Izumi-senpai when she''sfortable with herpanion?


    One way to find that out.


    "Uhm. Senpai, what''s with this?" I pointed down before cing my hands on her feet, feeling the soft fabric of her socks and tracing her feet¡¯s bone structure.


    Surprisingly, her feet were smallpared to her build. It¡¯s also a little squishy. It¡¯s not bone and skin.


    I thought of tickling her but with the soles pressed firmly on my stomach, that''s impossible.


    "What is what? You said you''re going to take care of me, shameless junior. Why not start now? Let me use this shamelessp of yours as my footrest." Izumi-senpai answered with the same yful smile before sliding even further. At this point, her body was already bent irregrly. I couldn¡¯t help but fear for her neck and spine.


    Uh¡­ Is it just me or is her sense of humor a little skewed?

 Chapter 1143: Laugh with me

    Chapter 1143: Laugh with meAs I expected, Izumi-senpai soon found herself ufortable with that position. However, because she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she tried to endure as much as possible.


    Not wanting for the girl to hurt herself because of this weird stunt of hers, I opened up her legs, allowing me to lean forward. Before she could call out what I did, my arms were already enclosed to her back, and used a little bit of force to carry her to myp.


    As soon as she found herself straddling me, Izumi-senpai cupped my cheeks, trying to squeeze my head with all her might.


    Obviously, with how weak her arms were at the moment, she only managed to pull a duck face from me. She then unwittinglyughed, finding that too funny at the same time as forgetting her annoyance for bringing her to myp.


    ¡°This should be your default face, shameless junior.¡± While still holding my head in between her palms, Izumi-senpai¡¯s humorous giggles filled this abandoned clubroom.


    To humor her more, I simply stared nkly at her and she actually found that funnier.


    ¡°If I can see youugh heartily like this, I won¡¯t mind getting this permanent.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl¡¯sugh instantly stopped. Her lips also retracted to their default state. ¡°You know what? I think I have to say this here¡­ That¡¯s the best trait of you but at the same time, it¡¯s also the most hateful. Why can¡¯t you just naturally treat us the way you always do before any of us get to this point of intimacy with you?¡±


    What trait?


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± I asked, a little confused about it.


    Izumi-senpai stared at me with a serious expression for a few seconds before acting like she had just got a realization. She then ced her hand on my cheek and said, ¡°I see now. Arisa is right about this. You¡¯re someone who¡¯s always full of considerations yet, you¡¯re also too insensitive at times. Knowing her, she possibly noticed it way before but unlike me, she loved it. However, I¡¯m not her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, will you enlighten me, senpai?¡±


    ¡°Will you release me if I do so?¡± She answered with a question.


    Regardless of what she meant by releasing her; from myp or my close rtionship with her, I still felt a little bitter.


    Nheless, I still answered positively. ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s what you wish.¡±


    As soon as she heard that, Izumi-senpai pinched my cheek with all her might just to make me frown.


    And when she seeded, the girl also immediately released it before leaning down and pressing her forehead with mine.


    As our sight locked on each other, Izumi-senpai resignedly sighed. ¡°There you go. This is what I¡¯m talking about, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re always so easy to give in when ites to the girls you¡­ ¡®love¡¯.¡± There¡¯s a slight pause there as she seemingly found it difficult to pull that word out. Yet she still seeded. I already confessed after all.


    In any case, she¡¯s not finished with pouring out what¡¯s on her mind yet.


    ¡°¡­Iughed and enjoyed it because it¡¯s not every day I could mess with you. These past few days or weeks, you were always so dominant that all I could do was get flustered whenever we were together. Yet with that phrase ¡®I don¡¯t mind getting this permanent¡¯, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that you¡¯ve turned soft when ites to chiding me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°I never said I don¡¯t. How should I put it? Wait¡­¡± Izumi-senpai pressed a finger to my lips as she started gathering her thoughts and rearranging the message that she wanted to convey to me. Perhaps, to let me understand why she felt that way.


    And taking this chance while the girl contemted, I also returned to my mind pce and tried to understand what she was trying to convey. But I doubt I would reach an answer.


    She said I¡¯m too soft. Is it because I always prioritize their happiness? But that¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?


    In any case, now that she mentioned it, I also couldn¡¯t help but try topare the way I treated her before and after we¡¯d grown this close.


    Taking what had just happened as an example, if this wasst week, I wouldn¡¯t mind teasing her and making her all flustered or even angry just to get those adorable reactions. Today, however, I easily gave in to her. Choosing the words that would really sound great. Or maybe I just thoughtlessly said that because I wanted to hear herugh more. I don¡¯t know. Like she said, I¡¯m still insensitive at times and without exnation, it¡¯s really hard to understand it.


    Everyone has their ws. No one¡¯s perfect after all.


    Izumi-senpai getting this vocal about it just means it¡¯s really problematic for her.


    Although we still hadn¡¯t straightened up our rtionship, my mind was already treating her as one of my girls.


    Five minutester, apart from Izumi-senpai using my shoulder to rest her head on as well as letting her arms circle around my neck, the time passed in silence as I waited for her. Anyway, having finished rearranging my thoughts faster than her, I also didn¡¯t stay idle. I went ahead and fixed her posture on myp. Following that, I simply started caressing her hair and back.


    Although I carried her to this position, Izumi-senpai somehow epted it without struggling. That clearly shows the development of our rtionship. She could nowfortably straddle me without being embarrassed.


    Ah. There¡¯s also a possibility that she simply forgot because of this sudden issue.


    In any case, Izumi-senpai soon finished gathering her thoughts. She lifted her head off my shoulder and faced me again. This time, she¡¯s blushing slightly, finally realizing our suggestive position.


    The girl then quickly shook her head, getting those thoughts out of her mind before continuing.


    Her eyes narrowed a little to give her that imposing look yet with that hint of red still upying her face, she simply appeared beautiful in my eyes.


    ¡°Okay, listen well shameless junior. I¡¯ll only say this once¡­¡± After that opening message, she took a deep breath and covered my mouth with her hand. She didn¡¯t want me to interrupt her and perhaps, it was to cover the smile that unknowingly showed on my face as a result of watching her act like this.


    ¡°I¡­ want you to share in my joy andughter. Laugh together with me¡­ Also, what you did was simply hand me the satisfaction. It¡¯s like instead of cing a te of sushi on the conveyor belt after making it, you ced it right in front of me, taking away the joy from picking it up¡­¡±


    This girl¡­ She even used an analogy that¡¯s kind of hard to understand.


    Let me deconstruct that. In other words, this girl found it unsatisfying that if I simply answered positively whenever she found something fun? Ah. No, that¡¯s a rough simplification. It¡¯s even more confusing


    The key phrase there was¡­ ¡®I want you to share in myughter¡¯.


    Using her analogy, Izumi-senpai wanted me to sit down with and pick up tes of sushi that we can enjoy together.


    I see. I finally got it. That was really insensitive and thoughtless of me.


    It was truly the case of my insensitivity acting up. Instead of simply agreeing to that, I should¡¯veughed with her by doing the same thing she did or just staying silent and enjoying her genuineughter.


    A whileter, I nodded and put my hands on her cheeks before letting my lips stretch to the side, ¡°Thank you for enlightening me, senpai. I¡¯ll be sure tough and tease you as much as I want.¡±


    I intentionally twisted my words there and as I expected, the girl¡¯s reaction was priceless.


    ¡°E-eh? No. That¡¯s not what I¡ª¡±


    With a shocked expression as though she couldn¡¯t believe my stupidity in picking up the true meaning of her message, Izumi-senpai hurriedly tried to correct me.


    However, before she could even finish her sentence, I straightened my back and pushed my face close to her, capturing her lips with mine before whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I get what you meant, senpai. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± She asked, clearly unconvinced.


    But with our lips only a few centimeters away from each other, I kissed her once more before replying, ¡°Un. Let¡¯s get some sushi one of these days. My treat.¡±


    ¡°You! Get serio¡ª¡± She was about to re up but like the first time, I cut her off with a kiss.


    This time, I prolonged it to the point that I started using my tongue to seek hers. And from there, our kisses deepened. With asional whispers that continued that conversation, the room soon became filled with the sound made from the smacking of our lips and tongue as well as the rough breathing every passing minute.


    By the time we finished with that, Izumi-senpai weaklyid her head on my shoulder while her arms embraced me as tight as she could. A few secondster, in her almost inaudible voice, the girl lovingly muttered, ¡°Shameless Ruki¡­¡±

 Chapter 1144: Front View

    Chapter 1144: Front ViewLess than an hourter, Izumi-senpai and I left the abandoned clubroom together. Although we spent most of our time in silence after those long intimate kisses, we still found it worthwhile, especially towards the end of it.


    As always, I opted not to rush the girl. It would be better to have her admit what she felt for me naturally than press her to do so in that situation.


    It would be enjoyable for me to see her embarrassed, yes. However, that would obviously be a wrong move since she had just told me how she wanted us to enjoy our moment together.


    And so, I simply held her close and made her asfortable as possible even though we remained in that suggestive position. If my perverted instincts took over, I would definitely not miss the chance to feel her up.


    I also did my best not to get a boner. Unfortunately, I failed at it when the girl reminded me of yesterday; what she saw in that room with Arisa and her impression of it.


    Izumi-senpai sounded like she was going to reprimand me for shamelessly showing it to her, yet she was too embarrassed to continue. Either she remembered that she couldn¡¯t fault me for that since she chose to see it for herself or her innocence got the better of her.


    However, what really pushed me to the edge and nudged me to fall off of it was the subtle movements of her hips as though she clearly intended to feel what was hidden in my pants.


    Getting a boner was inevitable at that point. When Izumi-senpai noticed the heat as well as the growing bulge, she guiltily froze, buried her face in my neck and never moved again.


    I really thought she would jump out of myp right there but yeah, I was wrong.


    In any case, since she didn¡¯t say anything else after that, I also chose not to tease her about it. Next time, maybe?


    ¡°H-hey, take care not to get in trouble again¡­ There¡¯s a chance I won¡¯t be able to warn you next time.¡±


    As we were about to reach their clubroom, Izumi-senpai stopped and reminded me while stuttering a bit. By saying that here, she probably didn¡¯t want the others to see her act like this.


    And even now, she¡¯s still the timid girl that I was just embracing earlier. Her front cover of being a strong-willed delinquent hadn¡¯t recovered yet. If she showed up like this in front of everyone, they¡¯d definitely notice that something was amiss.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s not in my hands, senpai. You know that I prefer the silence rather than all the troublesome meddling of those idiots.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, right. Don¡¯t you think that Uchiyama targeted you because of that time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely his reason. However, I¡¯m just acting out my position in this school. Besides, there¡¯s no way I will let some fly buzz around my girl.¡± I stepped closer to her and whispered thatst sentence close to her ears. We¡¯re in the hallway, someone might hear us.


    However, with how cautious I was at saying that, Izumi-senpai¡¯s reaction was just¡­ too lovely.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your girl?!¡±


    She shouted that out of reflex and when she realized it, she quickly covered her mouth and vigntly scanned our surroundings. At the same time as that, the red blush that was already about to disappear from her face returned.


    Upon seeing that, I failed to restrain myself and finally let go of the thought ¡®do not tease her¡¯. My lips stretched into a yful smile and pushed my lips to her ears once more before whispering, ¡°Should I answer that question verbally or using a kiss?¡±


    ¡°You shameless junior¡­ Are you still not satisfied from earlier?¡± Izumi-senpai also switched to whispering. She scanned our surroundings for a second time before turning to face me as she slowly pushed her face closer. Her expression turned from embarrassed to expectant.


    Understanding what she¡¯d chosen, I didn¡¯t disappoint her. Kissing her once more before answering, ¡°No. It¡¯s more of I¡¯ll never get tired of it. That¡¯s how much I want you.¡±


    Izumi-senpai didn¡¯t reply in words. She simply grabbed my hand and we closed the remaining steps to their clubroom.


    Upon entering, there were only two people inside the room.


    Ogawa and Arisa.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural that they¡¯re together. She¡¯s the coward¡¯s Mentor, after all. Besides, Arisa also informed me that she was going to p him with reality again.


    Or not¡­ That¡¯s not what she said. My Arisa isn¡¯t that cruel.


    The girl lectured him again as well as handed him another piece of advice. ¡®Move on¡¯.


    Isn¡¯t she lovely? She¡¯s really a great friend to have.


    Anyway, upon seeing us, Arisa¡¯s yful smile instantly rose. However, when she saw our joined hands, the girl cutely puffed her cheeks as a hint of jealousy covered her face.


    Not waiting for us to take another step, Arisa ran up and jumped to my chest, leaving her best friend and the coward surprised.


    I naturally received her and used my free hand to return her embrace, quelling that slight jealousy she was feeling.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± I asked.


    Arisa nodded before saying, ¡°Always.¡±


    Momentster, Izumi-senpai sessfully recovered from her surprise. And upon seeing us kissing while she was still holding my hand, the first thing she did was to release it before copying Arisa.


    She squeezed in my embrace, totally ignoring the presence of another guy in the room.


    They¡¯re really best friends. Although they both felt a little jealous, they wouldn¡¯t just fight each other for my attention.


    Anyway, Ogawa got a front-view seat watching the two respectable seniors squeezing into my embrace.


    This was the scenario I imagined yesterday.


    When our eyes met, I winked at the guy before smirking, leaving the coward to turn green from whatever emotion he was feeling.


    Perhaps to save himself from seeing this scene, he turned around; running away once more instead of confronting me.


    Well, good choice. He wouldn¡¯t win anyway.


    In any case, for Izumi-senpai to do this in front of Ogawa, it¡¯s like admitting that she already moved on from him or getting the same treatment as Arisa took over her mental capacity. Either way, it¡¯s obvious what I needed to do here; satisfy my girls.


    -


    -


    Before leaving the Student Support Club, I waited for Nami, Saki and Hina. They showed up one by one. The same as Arisa and Izumi, they immediately went to my side.


    However, there¡¯s a difference in how they interacted with me. It¡¯s more intimate.


    Saki didn¡¯t miss the chance to sit on myp. Even without asking it, I kissed her intimately to the point that Izumi-senpai and Arisa were about to get jealous again. Furthermore, the silent guy showed up in the middle of it. He stood stuck on the door and clenched his fist before walking to where Ogawa was.


    Hina, on the other hand, was even more daring. She called me outside and led me into a vacant room where we did more than just a kiss. Something like an extension of our earlier intimacy in the ssroom.


    Andstly, when we returned to their clubroom, Nami, who already arrived, kissed me right away before pulling me to a corner where she acted a little assertive. And while doing so, she informed me about how she and Haruko went upstairs, joining Satsuki and Shizu in the Student Council Room.


    As for what they did there, I could only put out a guess.


    Making an alliance, maybe? Or it could be something along the lines of ¡®having a meeting regarding the ways on how they could help me¡¯.


    That¡¯s just a guess. The girl deliberately kept it a secret as though she wanted me to wait and anticipate whatever they were preparing. All I need to do is wait until they reveal it to me.

 Chapter 1145 Passiveness

    Chapter 1145 Passiveness


    Yesterday, despite resolving it easily, it left me some kind of notion to always double-check my surroundings regardless of whether I heard footsteps or not.


    I did that with both Rae and Izumi-senpai earlier, albeit I kept it to a minimum to not freak them out or worry them again.


    I mean, one wrong move, and I will make all of them a target as well. There¡¯s nothing bad about being that cautious until I get to talk to Enomoto or if there¡¯s someone else behind him as well.


    The only protection we had was actually the absurdness of our rtionship. If not for that, they would easily pinpoint who I cared the most about. For example, if I stopped at Satsuki or even with Aya as well, I would mostly be seen with either of the two. But because there are a lot of them, they could onlybel them as my friends or close friends.


    And that¡¯s the same case with Shizu.


    But ording to Nakanishi-senpai, they already know how special I am to the girl. If they make a move again, it will probably be aimed at me for the second time or Shizu.


    There¡¯s also no progress about whoever sent the first love letter as well as thest one with the key. I still kept that one.


    Yeah, I said I¡¯d return it and not fall for the obvious trap. But if I wanted to know more, I better stop being passive and reactive. I had to step out there and dig into it and if needed, root them out.


    That¡¯s why beforeing to the Book Club, I sent a message to Kana, Rae and Ishida-senpai that I would be at least 10 minuteste. After that, my feet led me to another clubroom located on the second floor.


    It¡¯s located at some corner and away from the stairs.


    Looking up to see the sign hanging above it, it¡¯s read as, ¡®Alchemy Research Club¡¯.


    Yeah. Someone made that kind of club rather than merging it with the Science Club.


    However, that¡¯s not why I was here.


    It¡¯s because someone pivotal to the delinquent group was a member of the club.


    Once again, I made sure that no one followed me before knocking on its door.


    As soon as I heard the cluttering of footsteps inside, I put on the Disciplinary Officer armband and prepared to greet whoever¡¯s going to open the door.


    A few secondster, the door slid open and a sses-wearing, brown-haired ponytailed girl in ab coat appeared before me.


    With a rather energetic expression, the girl cheerfully greeted, ¡°Enomoto-kun, you¡¯re finally here¡ª Eh?¡±


    With that abrupt pause, the girl finally realized that I wasn¡¯t Enomoto. Most likely, she¡¯s expecting that guy to appear here but she got me instead.


    And so, she tilted her head in confusion before taking a few steps back in surprise. ¡°W-who are you?! Wait¡­ I know you¡­ What are you here for?¡±


    ¡°I apologize if I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re expecting but I¡¯m here on behalf of my office for an inspection.¡±


    Saying ¡®on behalf¡¯ when I¡¯m the only member of it is ridiculous. But who cares? It¡¯s good enough to use for unting authority. Not that I¡¯m going to close down this club. It¡¯s a simple excuse to be here.


    I looked inside and it was really like a scienceb. I could even smell some kind of chemical, sulfur maybe? The curtains are closed and the room was only illuminated by a single light bulb right in the middle of the room. Moreover, a fourth of the room was partitioned with another curtain; the same as the ones in the infirmary. It¡¯s probably a lounge room or whatever they¡¯re hiding there.


    In any case, that¡¯s not important. I¡¯m here to check on someone.


    ¡°Huh? Inspection?¡± The girl raised her voice in doubt. She then stared at my armband and gulped down.


    ¡°Nikka? What¡¯s wrong¡ª¡±


    I was about to reply to her when someone emerged from the curtained area. She first addressed the girl in ab coat before stopping abruptly as soon as she caught me in her eye.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°Yo, Nakanishi-senpai. I¡¯m here for an inspection.¡± I grinned and waved my hand at her. She¡¯s also in ab coat and even with it, she¡¯s as sexy as ever. Add to faint light illuminating her figure, she¡¯s like a subusing out of a magic circle.


    Yeah, right. There¡¯s no subus in ab coat.


    Anyway, looks like this is really her club. How did I find out? Of course, she told me about this yesterday. Well, given that we mostly spent the time in silence, she didn¡¯t directly inform me of this ce. I only deduced it by her words.


    However, for the brown-haired girl to directly name Enomoto, Nakanishi-senpai was really telling the truth about being in his protection.


    Just that¡­ is he also a member? That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to find out.


    ¡°Eh? Reira-san, do you know him?¡± The girl Nakanishi-senpai named Nikka confusedly asked, not waiting for my answer anymore.


    Anyway, Reira, huh? So that¡¯s Nakanishi-senpai¡¯s name¡­


    ¡°Yes. You can go back to what you¡¯re doing. Let me deal with this.¡± Nakanishi-senpai answered as she walked in my direction.


    ¡°O¡­ Okay.¡± Although a little confused, Nikka nodded a few times before running back to the curtained area. However, before she disappeared behind those curtains, she nced back at us, looking very vignt.


    I simply looked on and waited for her to disappear from my sight before taking a step inside and closing the door behind me.


    Nakanishi-senpai cautiously watched me, maintaining a distance of about ten steps between us. She looked unnerved and clearly didn¡¯t have any intention toe closer.


    She opened her mouth to speak again, however, she stopped even before saying a word. Following that, she released a sigh and took five steps forward. The girl then nced back at the curtained area before finally focusing on me.


    ¡°I never heard of an inspection. And what kind of inspection is that?¡± She asked in a very low volume. Clearly, she didn¡¯t want to let the other girl hear our conversation.


    I simply smiled and copied her as I answered, ¡°Regr inspection? Uhm. Sorry, I made that up.¡±


    ¡°You. Then what are you really here for? Are you going to¡­?¡± Upon hearing my answer, she immediately frowned.


    The confidence that I got as my first impression of her seemingly disappeared without a trace. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if what she showed mest week was real. Or maybe this was just an effect of yesterday? Only Nakanishi-senpai could answer that.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just here to confirm something and I already achieved that by hearing that girl and seeing you here.¡± I shook my head and bowed my head slightly in apology.


    She¡¯s not a double-faced liar or a great actress. And Enomoto, as the one behind her continued protection, is true.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a shame not to greet you, right? After all, I¡¯m the only junior you feel close enough to. Or am I wrong? That girl, is she also a junior you favored?¡±


    ¡°Nikka is a fellow third-year. She¡¯s not a junior. I never lied to you when I said that yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I see. My bad then¡­¡± Somehow, hearing that brought me some relief.


    Am I actually disturbed by the fact that I might not be the only junior close to her? Uh¡­


    I shook my head inwardly, sweeping that thought away.


    ¡°That aside, since I already confirmed what I wanted to check and I got to greet my beautiful senior, I¡¯ll leave now. Sorry for the disturbance.¡±


    With my goal achieved, there¡¯s no reason for me to remain here. Meeting Enomoto could also be pushed to another day. I¡¯m a busy guy, I can¡¯t wait for him to show up here.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re way too bold with this, Onoda-kun. I warned and reminded you again and again. Why are you so stubborn?¡± Perhaps noticing that I was really about to leave, the girl hurriedly blurted that out.


    And yes, those are her honest thoughts. Furthermore, she said that in a louder voice, making the girl from earlier peek her head out to check.


    I nced at the girl before answering Nakanishi-senpai¡¯s question, ¡°Uh. That¡¯s my trait, I guess?¡±


    Indeed, it¡¯s a bold move to show up in his supposed ¡®territory¡¯. But like I said, I cannot stay too passive in this. I thought I would be dealing with Ichihara Jun and Kujou Marika first but from what happened yesterday, I couldn¡¯t neglect this as well.

 Chapter 1146

    <h4>Itou''s wed Game</h4>


    On my way to the Book Club, I ran into Itou who seemed rather displeased again. Not with me, of course.


    She¡¯sing from the direction of the Game Club


    When the girl saw me from afar, her expression instantly brightened as she quickly ran up to me, leaving behind some of the boys from the same club who probably ran after her in the hopes offorting the popr ojou-sama.


    I even spied Hashimoto among those who followed after her,peting to gain her favor in this way.


    Too bad for them, now that I saw her like this, there¡¯s no way I would let them take that chance.


    Besides, Itou wouldn¡¯t like it either. Otherwise, she would wait for them and not run like this.


    Apparently, she got into an argument with the second-year girl there.


    As to what kind of argument, it¡¯s obviously because of a game they were ying.


    Anyway, those chasing after her failed to see me and before they could even catch up to her, I grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and brought her with me inside the Book Club.


    Because of what happened yesterday, the girl immediately froze upon seeing Haruko, Edel, and Himeko sitting around the first girl¡¯s table.


    Well, I already told them that Itou confessed to me. And ording to Himeko, her sister also told her about it at home.


    And so, the reason why she froze was definitely the other girls in this clubroom.


    I squeezed her hand tightly which sessfully unfroze her. She was about to frown but upon seeing me smiling at her, she quickly averted her gaze before hiding behind me.


    ¡°They won¡¯t bite, don¡¯t worry.¡± I jokingly said which earned me a light jab at my back.


    She then gulped down and took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°I know. Nee-sama is there. She won¡¯t ever bite me. You, however...¡±


    The girl shook her head before pulling her hand out of my grasp. I thought she was going to walk away or run to Himeko but the girl remained behind me and clutched a part of my uniform like a lost little child.


    Because of this, I couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    ¡°What? Am I still a hateful guy to you?¡± I teasingly asked to get another reaction from her.


    This time, instead of another jab, her arms slid to my chest, embracing me from the back. Her soft mound firmly pressed on my back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me.¡± She dismissively answered.


    Well, with the way she clung to me, she¡¯s once again finding it hard to be honest.


    I thought of teasing her more but there¡¯s no time for that.


    I brought her to Haruko¡¯s table where Himeko instantly stood up to prepare seats for us. The girl was too excited to see her little sister and me getting along so well.


    She even whispered to me that she was dreaming for this day toe true. For Itou to stop hating me at every encounter.


    Anyway, once Itou settled down, Edel who was eagerly waiting immediately jumped up and upied her most secure ce. She then pulled me to her seat next to Haruko and took myp for herself.


    The silver ko would never change.


    Upon seeing that, Itou looked on bitterly but she didn¡¯t say anything. She¡¯s aware of everything, after all...


    In any case, with our rtionship transforming into a better one than before, I naturally wouldn¡¯t neglect her.


    A few minutester, I let Haruko and Himeko take the helm of the conversation. They asked Itou about what happened and the rest of us listened to it.


    Not that I wanted her to beforted by the girls, it¡¯s just a lot better to release whatever she¡¯s feeling.


    ¡°Are you sure your game isn¡¯t wed? I can also point out a lot here.¡± Haruko asked Itou as she carefully inspected the board game as well as the rule note that Itou seemingly pulled out of nowhere. It¡¯s a copy of the game they were ying that led to that argument.


    I also got to check it and honestly, Haruko was right.


    It¡¯s quite simr to the absurd game we yed when I visited their club a month ago.


    Just that, instead of collecting kittens, the yers now had to collect some kind of ore from designateds from branched-off paths that were filled with negative squares. Those ores then can be sold every time they reach a full circle to the starting point for the game currency. yers could also buy properties, ors in the game¡¯s case, and knock each other backward or out of the board space which would make them lose a turn and return to the starting point.


    In a way, it¡¯s like Monopoly but with addedplexity.


    And yep, Itou is the creator of that game. For the girl to get into an argument and walk out because of it, it¡¯s definitely regarding those rules.


    ¡°...Uh. I don¡¯t know. I got really mad that she kept pointing out almost every rule Iid out. It¡¯s not that problematic, right?¡± She looked at us one by one, perhaps hoping to see someone agreeing with her.


    However, we probably all had the same conclusion. Even Aya, who put down what she was reading to check on it, was silent.


    To think that the seemingly perfect ojou-sama had this side with her. Well, no one¡¯s perfect. Everyone has their own ws. It¡¯s kinda adorable to see her try to defend her masterpiece.


    But it is what it is. We can¡¯t tell her there¡¯s no problem when it¡¯s really full of ws.


    A whileter, beating me on dispelling the awkward silence, Himeko raised her hand and leaned closer to her sister, ¡°Uhm. Ya-chan, why don¡¯t we y it? And while doing so, we¡¯ll help out in polishing this.¡±


    ¡°Nee-sama...¡± Looking as though she was about to cry, Itou jumped in her embrace. Although she didn¡¯t really cry, she snuggled to her sister like a spoiled child.


    Haruko and the others also nodded their heads in agreement.


    As for me, I can¡¯t really stay to y with them so I remained silent.


    When they were about to start, I took that as my chance to excuse myself.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t forget to pamper my girls, starting from Edel.


    I also asked Haruko about what Nami told me. However, the same as that girl, she vaguely answered.


    When I was about to leave the room, Itou chased after me. She looked like she wanted to say something. However, she soon decided against it and shut her mouth awkwardly.


    If I had to guess, she probably wanted me to stay and y with them.


    That¡¯s why to cheer her up, I endearingly ced my hand on her head, patted and caressed it, ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s good that I brought you here. Let¡¯s y your game next time. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°When will that be?¡± She bit her lips, feeling really reluctant to let me go.


    ¡°Soon, of course. Let¡¯s get Misaki too. Or if you prefer, it can be just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°That... Who wants to be alone with you?!¡±


    Look at this girl, she was about to nod but then she probably remembered that she was a tsundere.


    ¡°There you go again. If you don¡¯t like it then it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    Even before I could finish saying that, Itou had already grabbed my arm. And with a bashful expression, she whispered. ¡°N-no. I like it. Let¡¯s y it with only the two of us...¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s a promise. See, you¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re being honest.¡± I slid my hand down to her cheek and caressed it. The girl closed her eyes, enjoying my touch.


    Soon after she got satisfied, she quickly turned around to rejoin the other girls

 Chapter 1147 Thoughtful Tea Girl

    1147 Thoughtful Tea Girl


    ¡°Ruki, you know, I heard about that interesting tea.¡±


    Right as soon as the door of the Poem Appreciation Club opened, Mina who was expecting me toe used that as her opening rather than her normal greeting. The girl even had a mischievous smile on. She already heard about its effects.


    As my precious tea girl, that potent tea was surely something she¡¯d be interested in¡­ I expected this. But I never thought she¡¯d bring it up at the onset.


    ¡°That tea, huh? What of it?¡± I acted oblivious and scratched my cheek.


    But that kind of reaction only fueled the girl¡¯s mischievous thoughts. She smirked and pulled me into the room.


    Even before the door closed behind me, Mina already cupped my cheeks and raised my head. She then thoroughly inspected my neck as though she was trying to find some kind of sign.


    When she failed to find whatever she was searching for, she unbuttoned my uniform starting from below before parting it away to continue her inspection.


    Although I could stop her anytime, I got curious about this odd behavior from her. Minori and Yuika-senpai weren¡¯t in the room so¡­ I waited until she gave up and sighed disappointedly.


    Without buttoning back my uniform, she took a step back and turned around without any intention to exin herself.


    I chased after the girl and caught her before she could go to the corner where she often made her tea.


    As my arms enclosed around her, the girl flinched in surprise. She¡¯s probably not expecting me to chase after her.


    ¡°Before you brew our tea, can I ask for an exnation?¡± I blew into her ear which instantly tickled her. As she started chuckling from it, Mina quickly turned around in a bid to escape from being tickled.


    But that was futile, I simply switched targets to the other ear. And this time, I also nibbled on it which further tickled the girl.


    Momentster, her knees gave up on her as she powerlessly clung to me. I naturally caught and supported her up, letting her lean on me until she recovered.


    ¡°Do you want more?¡± I asked as I watched her try to stabilize her footing.


    ¡°Who in their right mind will want to be tickled again? You shameless guy.¡± While looking indignant, the girl bit her lips in frustration. Her face was red not because she was blushing but because of how she restrained herself fromughing out loud. ¡°Anyway, what exnation?¡±


    ¡°Look at me. What do you think I am asking?¡± I took a step back and let her see my current state. With my uniform opened up by her, she could clearly see my bare chest and abdomen.


    She stared intently and gulped down. But as though she had just remembered it, Mina awkwardlyughed and covered her face in embarrassment, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to¡­ You know?¡±


    ¡°Come again? What are you trying to say?¡± I closed our distance again and hooked my arm to her back as I watched this girl¡¯s reaction.


    Mina closed her eyes and breathed in, calming herself down. Following that, she looked up at me with a hint of guilt and the same embarrassment she had just shown, ¡°Uh¡­ My mom told me about a tea with the same effect. I would advise you to stop drinking it if I found a red spot around your neck. But¡­ there¡¯s none on you.¡±


    Oh. It''s tea knowledge from Auntie Yayoi. But it¡¯s probably a different kind of tea. Apart from that side effect, it¡¯s actually effective to get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Well, Ishida-senpai¡¯s dad would surely know what kind of tea it was. But was he ever home?


    ¡°I see. My Mina is worried about me. I¡¯m touched. But if it only shows around the neck, why did you also check my body?¡±


    I¡¯m grateful, of course. That¡¯s lovely of her to be worried about me. But that didn¡¯t exin her mischievous smile as well as the way she almost stripped me.


    ¡°¡­ Simple. My mom can be wrong, right? I¡¯m just making sure.¡±


    That¡¯s a usible reason but¡­


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s say that¡¯s the case. However, one thing bugged me. Why did you walk away disappointedly? Did you find something unpleasant?¡±


    ¡°Disappointed? Unpleasant? Ruki, are you getting dull? I¡¯m escaping from bing tempted to jump at you.¡±


    Eh? Did I misinterpret her expression? It¡¯s not disappointment but her attempt to hold herself back.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°This idiot, do you want me to prove it to you? Uh. No. I don¡¯t need to anymore.¡± Mina shook her head a few times. Her expression then changed from the slight guilt to an extremely embarrassed one.


    Ah. No, it¡¯s not embarrassment but bashfulness. She was blushing profusely and she started breathing raggedly. It¡¯s as though she¡¯s about to lose control of herself.


    ¡°You chased after me when you could¡¯ve just waited on your seat¡­ Take responsibility, you shameless guy!¡±


    Mina grabbed my cor and pulled my head down. She bit my lips before sucking on them. And upon doing so, the girl pushed on my chest as she lunged at me, trying to topple me down to the floor.


    However, the girl failed at that. Her strength wasn¡¯t enough and¡­ we could be hurt if I let myself fall down this way.


    And so, to salvage the situation and not let her be embarrassed from that failed attempt, I enclosed my arm tightly around her waist, lifted her feet off the floor before I slowly backed to a wall and used it as support to slowly slide down until my butt reached the floor.


    Understanding what happened, Mina lovingly whispered, ¡°Will you stop being this considerate for once? I don¡¯t know if I should be amazed or embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not a chance. That aside. I thought you were asking me to take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°This shameless guy, you already did.¡­ Now, kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Only kiss?¡±


    ¡°Do you want a repeat of what happenedst time?¡± Mina rolled her eyes.


    Obviously, she¡¯s referring tost week when we were both in the mood but got interrupted when Minori and Yuika-senpai suddenly emerged from that storage room.


    ¡°Ah. Right. Well then¡­ Let¡¯s settle for a kiss. Should Ie to your house again? Or better yet, I¡¯ll bring you home with me.¡±


    ¡°Pervert. I can see what you¡¯re nning from a mile away.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You and I both know how much we want each other. Am I right?¡±


    Perhaps not wanting to readily admit it, the girl whose face was already crimson red from imagining it pulled on my cor again, ¡°Shut up and kiss me, pervert Ruki.¡±


    With this, I naturally did as she told me. Holding her as close as possible, I took her lips and brought us to another intimate moment in this special room.


    Luckily, there were no interruptions this time. While we couldn¡¯t do it all the way yet, our hands freely explored each other¡¯s bodies.


    And pushing it a step further, Mina pulled my zipper down and used her mouth. As this wasn¡¯t the first time that she did it for me, Mina¡¯s skill was already beyond beginner''s. She used her tongue skillfully to tease me to her heart¡¯s content while watching how I reacted to the pleasure.


    But because of the possibility that the two could show up again at any moment, I didn¡¯t try to hold it in. Still, I thoroughly savored it while also watching the girl do her best for me.


    When I finished, Mina cleaned it up ¡®til thest drop and used the tea she prepared to wash it down her throat, leaving no trace behind.


    A few minutester, we snuggled to each other and continued our earlier conversation.


    ¡°Ruki, bring me some of that tea next time. I want to see.¡±


    ¡°Wanna test its effects?¡±


    ¡°No, pervert. I want to make sure that it¡¯s really safe. I can¡¯t have you getting sick because you failed to identify if it¡¯s fine to continuously drink it.¡±


    Ah. This girl sure is thoughtful. There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t love her a lot.

 Chapter 1148 Literature Club Meeting

    1148 Literature Club Meeting


    Minori and Yuika-senpai didn¡¯t show up at all even when I was about to leave the Poem Appreciation Club. If I had to guess, they intentionally didn¡¯t move out from there upon bing aware that I visited Mina.


    Either they didn¡¯t want to run into us in a delicate situation again or the two of them were avoiding me.


    That sounded rather self-conceited of me. Nheless, I was at least half-certain about those guesses.


    I mean, the soundproofing was only enhanced in the hidden bedroom. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to assume that as soon as they heard my voice conversing with Mina, they opted not to go out until I left.


    As to whether they eavesdropped or peeked at us, that¡¯s something I failed to check. My back was against the wall and we¡¯re not facing that direction earlier. Even when we finished and sat down close to the usual low table for our tea-drinking session, I didn¡¯t pay attention to that door. My entire focus was solely held by my lovely tea girl.


    Not that I was hoping to see the two. Like I said, I wanted rification on Minori-senpai¡¯s sentence earlier. It left me a little confused. But thinking about it, it¡¯s probably better to leave it at that.


    She didn¡¯t deny everything I said earlier concerning the reason why she hated men or whether she¡¯s in love with Haruko or not. I just had to wait for another chance to see her and dig more into it.


    ¡°Your ten minutes are overdue.¡±


    Ishida-senpai¡¯s unamused voice weed me to the Literature Club with those words. The girl was standing right in front of the door with her arms crossed as though she¡¯s waiting for me there for a long time.


    Behind her, I could spy Kana, Rae and Otsuka-senpai silentlyughing as they watched in clear amusement. Nheless, upon seeing me looking at them, Kana and Rae both raised their fists, encouraging me to do my best against Ishida-senpai¡¯s short fuse. As for the third girl, she¡¯s simply enjoying my plight.


    Well, that¡¯s a lot better than having her join Ishida-senpai here.


    Calcting the passage of time after I sent my ¡®going to bete¡¯ message, it¡¯s more than double than what I wrote.


    Having no excuse to say, it¡¯s the same old and usual apology for me.


    I failed to do that though. Because even before I could start the opening gesture of bowing my head, Ishida-senpai rxed her posture, grabbed me by my wrist and dragged me inside the room.


    When Kana saw that, the cute and shy girl ran to my side and did the same. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t just grab my wrist, she lifted my arm and draped it over her shoulder before smiling adorably at me and Ishida-senpai.


    That¡¯s not the end though. Otsuka-senpai excitedly pped her hands and prepared a seat for me.


    The overly curious girl was behaving normally today. No. To say that she¡¯s normal was probably wrong.


    Her known default was whenever she¡¯s having those brilliant purple eyes gaze at me with overflowing curiosity.


    In short, she¡¯s acting rather excited yet at the same time, pretty tame today. My mind instantly veered towards checking if it¡¯s finally the time for her to approach me with her desire.


    I made a mental note to check on herter. I had no avenue of retreat at the moment. And even if I had one, I wouldn¡¯t take it. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be sandwiched by these two girls?


    And so, after a few seconds, I got guided by them to my seat before they all took their seats.


    Perhaps noticing how I was kind of hoping for an exnation with what happened, Ishida-senpai who¡¯s now across the table tapped it a little loudly and dismissively said.


    ¡°Stop looking so surprised. It¡¯s just going to be awkward if we let you apologize again. I stood there to see an amusing reaction from you. And I¡­ No, we are not disappointed. It¡¯s high time we return how you keep teasing us, hmm?¡±


    After saying that, her eyes scanned the three girls who all nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Onoda-kun getting teased¡­ It¡¯s as rare as him showing up on time.¡±


    ¡°You get it, Karen.¡± Ishida-senpai chuckled as she agreed at Otsuka-senpai¡¯s remark. ¡°It¡¯s also due that we manage our expectation regarding how you¡¯re more often toe inte than on time.¡±


    These girls¡­ If I wasn¡¯t too shameless and only had a few moments where I could get embarrassed, I would probably be scratching my head right now.


    Well, there¡¯s also the factor of having Kana and Rae at my sides, negating that slight feeling of shame from Ishida and Otsuka-senpai¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yeah. I surrender, senpai. I have no words to defend myself there. I wonder, will you take it as a miracle if Iplete a week without showing upte?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°At this point, I¡¯m already satisfied that you¡¯re still enthusiastic at this club. Even if half of your reason for staying is to be with them¡ªus.¡±


    While Otsuka-senpai eximed positively right away. Ishida-senpai went on to share what was on her mind¡­


    And the way she changed ¡®them¡¯ to ¡®us¡¯ made my lips stretch from side to side.


    Mhm. In my eyes, she¡¯s no longer different from Kana and Rae.


    After spending a few more minutes discussing things like that, Ishida-senpai soon switched topics.


    Apparently, they¡¯re all waiting for me to arrive before starting a meeting. And what we had on the rest whatever small and big worries at the side.


    17:44


    When Ishida-senpai concluded the meeting, all of us stretched out infort. In a way, all of us got table was the second scenario written by Rae.


    The girl finallypleted it and what we had to do was to polish it and connect it to Otsuka-senpai¡¯s first scenario.


    And so, taking this as something like a break from my busy day, I invested my focus on being of help in their discussion. And surprisingly, it¡¯s not only rxing but also rather liberating.


    Not that I considered everything I experienced as a bother, it just felt like a moment where I could rest whatever small and big worries at the side.


    When Ishida-senpai concluded the meeting, all of us stretched out infort. In a way, all of us got too invested in it. And little by little, what we¡¯re nning for the Cultural Festival is gradually taking form.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I think it¡¯s about time we get to ask for those rooms before someone else picks them. Ruki, I know you¡¯re close to the Student Council but let¡¯s not use that as leverage. Apany me tomorrow to meet the President but let me talk to her. It¡¯s also my duty as the Club President.¡±


    As we started preparing to leave, Ishida-senpai also used that chance to tell me about what she nned for us tomorrow.


    I guess she¡¯s still on with mentoring me to be her sessor. But what will happen if she finds out that Shizu is also trying to turn me into her sessor?


    Uh. Will I still be allowed to hold a club if I get elected? But with Shizu as an example, probably not.


    ¡°I understand, senpai. Do you want me to pick you up at your ssroom or here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that question? Of course, here!¡±


    ¡°I see. Too bad. I thought it was the chance for me to once again go up and check on Kana and you.¡± I put on a silly smile in a bid to pull out a reaction from the girl.


    But in the end, it was Kana who responded to me.


    She quickly hugged my arm and happily offered, ¡°You cane and see me anytime, Suzuha is also asking why you never went to our ssroom when you once looked for Rumi there.¡±


    She¡¯s probably referring to the time when I first met Momoiro-senpai. It¡¯s the day I reconnected with the girls from the other school. I went up to look for Ishida-senpai to excuse myself from the club.


    ¡°Ah. Is she suspicious of me or is she unhappy that I¡¯m not acting like a typical boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Maybe thetter. She¡¯s wondering why you¡¯re only asionally joining me at lunch.¡±


    I see. In Momoiro-senpai¡¯s eyes and probably with the other two as well, my rtionship with Kana wasn¡¯t a kept secret. We didn¡¯t mind being seen in public, after all. Although the ¡®public¡¯ only referred to the cafeteria.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow. Ishida-senpai too.¡± I nodded and patted Kana¡¯s head before facing Ishida-senpai again.


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no saying no to you, right?¡±


    ¡°There is. I won¡¯t force senpai if she¡¯s too embarrassed to be seen with me.¡±


    ¡°There you go again¡­¡± Ishida-senpai clicked her tongue before continuing in a silent, yet sweet voice, ¡°Pick me up too.¡±

 Chapter 1149 Controlling Curiosity?

    1149 Controlling Curiosity?


    On our way out of the Literature Club, after informing the other three about my intention to talk to Otsuka-senpai, I let them go first and I stayed behind with the overly curious girl.


    She tilted her head rather cutely as she waited for me to return. But knowing how scary her curiosity could be if left unchecked, it¡¯s hard to really appreciate that.


    In any case, Otsuka-senpai was still as bright as the day I first saw her in this very room. Too energetic even. And most likely, being curious about that kind of thing somehow affected the way she carried herself.


    She¡¯s not the easy-go-lucky girl who wouldn¡¯t mind physical contact with boys anymore. Although I only saw her a few times outside this clubroom, each of those sightings somehow got me thinking if she was the same girl whose mind would erode whenever her curiosity overflowed. In public, she was a cheerful girl yet she also gave off the vibe of a very demuredy based on how she moved.


    ¡°How rare, Onoda-kun. It¡¯s not like you to approach me for a talk. I remember it¡¯s always me who initiates it.¡± She said as the girl stared intently at me. Perhaps she¡¯s trying to pick up a reaction that would pique some of her curiosity.


    For sure, she¡¯s also trying to guess what I see her as. Even if she¡¯s uncontroble at times, she¡¯s not an idiot and definitely not ignorant.


    She¡¯s aware of the matters between men and women. She even vaguely hinted that she already checked the inte to fill her curiosity. However, what she wanted from me was the real experience. A hands-on experience that would thoroughly fulfill her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that. It¡¯s hard to find the time. Or rather, even if I ask you for a moment every time, I was choosing not to.¡±


    I met the girl¡¯s gaze and focused on it. In terms of shamelessness, she¡¯s no match for me. However, Otsuka-senpai also had this adamant trait that made her focus on one thing without faltering.


    Although I managed to break herposure back during that first session where I satisfied her curiosity, it was more or less a fluke. Had she researched more about the subject, she¡¯d probably be like a perverted version of Rae. Her mind would be filled with knowledge about sexual acts or anything rted to it.


    ¡°Oh. I get it. You¡¯re trying to avoid us getting in the same situation as before.¡± said Otsuka-senpai. She once again pped her hand as an amused smile showed on her lips.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m d senpai gets it.¡±


    Avoiding her to prevent getting into that situation was an apt description. But I also considered that as some kind of limiter to her curiosity.


    If she can¡¯t even talk to me, how can her curiosity overflow? That idea or something along those lines.


    ¡°I sure do. I¡¯m not Onoda-kun¡¯s girlfriend and I do not intend to be even when I am a little tempted.¡±


    This girl¡­ Kana and Rae already hinted to her multiple times that if she wanted to get easy ess with me, the best way was to be like them. But this girl really had no intention to get into a rtionship.


    It¡¯s all about her curiosity with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Un. But you see, Onoda-kun. Rumi-senpai. She¡¯s changed a lot. And you¡¯re paying more attention to her the same way you¡¯re paying attention to Mirae-chan and Kana-senpai. Is it right for me to assume that she¡¯s now your¡­¡±


    She trailed her voice there before whispering the continuation in a very subdued volume, ¡°¡­ new girlfriend¡±.


    ¡°Is senpai curious?¡±


    ¡°You bet. I am extremely curious!¡±


    And there it was¡­ Otsuka-senpai¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she joined up her arms before leaning slightly forward. With how close she was to me, Otsuka-senpai¡¯s full features were fully captured by me.


    Bright purple eyes. Silky-smooth ck hair that was, more often than not, untied. Small yet sharp nose and very kissable red lips.


    ¡°Alright. Let me satisfy that then. We¡¯re not there yet. But you see, it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    As soon as she heard my answer, Otsuka-senpai¡¯s mouth moved and made the ¡®O¡¯ shape as she eximed enthusiastically, ¡°Ooh! What a confident answer! Before you joined us, Rumi-senpai often stared bitterly when it came to the couple, Goto and Kana-senpai. Now you have both in your arms¡­ Tell me, Onoda-kun. Should I say ¡®amazing¡¯ or ¡®you¡¯re the worst¡¯?¡±


    Often looked bitter, huh? That¡¯s probably true. She¡¯s nursing a crush on that guy, after all. Only after that failed attempt at the love hotel, his ugly cowardly acts to take Kana back and quitting the club did Ishida-senpai get the chance to move on and let go of any infatuation she had towards the guy. He¡¯s still a friend, however. But a friend that¡¯s not wee in her house.


    ¡°I¡¯m the worst but amazing at the same time. I have this ability to love a lot of girls at the same time and equally at that. There might be a slight show of favoritism but I love all of them just the same.¡±


    ¡°Heh, now you¡¯re just bragging, Onoda-kun.¡± Otsuka-senpai jubntlyughed as though she just heard the funniest act of narcissism in the world. It didn¡¯tst long though. She immediately silenced herself before switching back to the main subject; the reason I sent the others away and talked to continued staring at me with her iconic smile.


    her in person.


    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s this about Onoda-kun? You set aside time for me. Which is something I never thought you would do.¡±


    With the girl already as close as she could get without our bodies touching, I could see my reflection in those brilliant purple eyes of hers.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m checking on your curiosity level. You still seem fine.¡± I answered before cing my hand on top of her head.


    Her hair was too blissful to the touch. Even when my fingers dig into it, nothing¡¯s getting tangled as my hand slid down to the back of her ear.


    Although she felt a little ticklish from that, Otsuka-senpai didn¡¯t have any big reaction. She just continued staring at me with her iconic smile.


    ¡°Oh. So that¡¯s why¡­ What will you do if you find me at the end of my rope trying to restrain it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious, senpai. I vowed to take responsibility. I¡¯ll assist you in reigning in that curiosity over sexual subjects again.¡±


    ¡°Such dedication¡­ I like it! But don¡¯t worry, Onoda-kun. I can partly control it now. See?¡± She said with such confidence. She even pointed at my hand holding her head. It¡¯s like saying that even if I try to induce her curiosity to go over her limits, she could still control it.


    Yet, I can¡¯t help but find a certain word a little rming.


    ¡°Partly?¡±


    ¡°Un. Because you see. The more time I spend this close to you, the more that restraint control loosens. Like this¡­¡± As her voice trailed, Otsuka-senpai took another step forward, closing the distance between us. Her rather bountiful front pressed against my chest and her arms instantly found their way to my back, closing me in a hug. ¡°¡­ What do you think, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°I messed up, right?¡±


    ¡°Un. You sure did for letting me this close. But don¡¯t mind, Onoda-kun. This will be enough for today.¡± Otsuka-senpai rubbed her face on my chest like a kitten who wanted to be petted. And when she¡¯s done, she looked up again and whispered, ¡°By the way, your promise is another thing though¡­ When will you let me watch it again?¡±

 Chapter 1150: Funny Disguise

    Chapter 1150: Funny DisguiseIt¡¯s been more than a month since the day I first quelled Otsuka-senpai¡¯s curiosity. Just from that, it¡¯s pretty obvious how I stalled it for too long. Kana had long given her consent to it but it¡¯s actually me who couldn¡¯t find the time¡­


    Or if there¡¯s another reason, I might have been subconsciously trying to stall it as much as possible.


    Thinking back to that time Kana and I showed her our rtionship and allowed her to watch, it was only a few hours before the transformation in my mind.


    After that day, my mindset experienced an upheaval. While my desire stayed, it already changed a lot. I started to be more conscious about what the girls would think or feel. And sometimes, I was even more sensitive than them.


    And that must be why I was already averse to the idea of letting her watch Kana and me have sex.


    That¡¯s the contradiction. I promised to take responsibility, yet I couldn¡¯t deliver.


    Anyway, I understood that I couldn¡¯t keep on stalling it. After a minute or two of deliberation, I gave her a clear answer.


    ¡°What about before or after the Cultural Festival?¡±


    That¡¯s still a month away but upon hearing it, Otsuka-senpai reacted rather energetically as she bopped her head cutely, ¡°Un. That¡¯s a lot better than hearing a vague answer. Before or after it is. I¡¯ll be patiently waiting, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Otsuka-senpai then tiptoed a bit to kiss me on the cheek. I saw thating but I let her do it anyway. It¡¯s a way to satisfy her or maybe an apology. I don¡¯t know.


    Following that kiss, Otsuka-senpai let go of me and we left the clubroom together.


    Because I promised Yukari that I would being right away after school, the girls who were aware of it made it easy for me to walk them to their stations. They grouped up together, saving me a few round trips back and forth to our school grounds.


    But before going with them, I made my way to the Gymnasium to check on Satsuki.


    I got weed by their whole club. And as though they understood why I was there, the seniors of their club led by Kawakami-senpai and the other members of the club crowded around the girl, assuring me that I¡¯m leaving Satsuki in good hands.


    Well, I didn¡¯t doubt that at all. I mean, after all the days of practicing together, it would be weirder if they didn¡¯t form some sort of bond.


    At least, I got to take the girl for a few minutes where I acted more like a parent, checking his child if she was in top condition. Satsuki loved and hated it, earning me a bite on my neck as well as her usual love-filled kisses.


    Once that¡¯s done, Satsuki bashfully whispered something to me. However, she did that in a roundabout way that if I¡¯m not used to her usual antics, I would probably not get it.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to a training camp soon. Before that day, I¡¯m not hoping for you to take me home with you. Nope. Not at all¡­ It¡¯s another thing if you¡¯re persistent though. There¡¯s a chance that I won¡¯t if you insist on having me stay with you for a night¡­ Maybe Setsuna-nee will be there to cover for me.¡±


    Yep. That¡¯s how she said it. Now I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she¡¯s reverting to being the girl who¡¯s having a hard time being honest with her wants and needs.


    In any case, I understood her message. And so, my reply was filled with teasing remarks, earning me another bite from the girl.


    When I brought her back to her clubmates, those seniors and Eguchi-sensei wryly smiled. They noticed one visible bite mark on my neck.


    I thought I would be seen by Sachi, given that their club was also using the Gymnasium. But apart from Orimura-sensei who somehow made her way there to chat with Eguchi-sensei, their whole club was busy practicing on the other side and the girl who asked to be my friend failed to notice my arrival.


    That¡¯s fortunate since I don¡¯t really have the time to deal with her if she runs up and tries something with me.


    Besides, I also had to deal with Orimura-sensei who was looking at me in a ratherplicated way as though I¡¯m an enemy she must defeat.


    She¡¯s probably aware of Eguchi-sensei¡¯s growing fondness for me.


    I acted oblivious to Orimura-sensei''s malicious gaze andpleted my exit soon after that.


    -


    -


    Less than an hourter, I stood before a flower shop that was about to close up for the day.


    After picking the freshest-looking flowers from the leftovers, I met up with Ririka at the same park I met Yukari earlier this morning. I asked for her help to bring me a funny disguise consisting of a pierrot nose and rainbow-colored afro wig.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to look like a clown, Ruki?¡± Although there was uncertainty in her voice, the girl was already chuckling at imagining it. She even brought a set of make-up toplete that transformation.


    ¡°Will I look funny that way?¡± I asked. I know. I should¡¯ve tried to search for a better alternative. But with my knowledge limited to only those that were useful to me before, I couldn¡¯t think of a funny disguise apart from bing a clown.


    ¡°You¡¯re already funny, idiot Ruki. Who in their right mind will surprise their girlfriend while looking like a clown?¡±


    I pointed to myself without thinking twice, ¡°Well, there¡¯s me. This will also be the case for you, I¡¯ll do everything to make it the best day.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ririka burst intoughter, ¡°No! Don¡¯te looking like a clown on my birthday.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll prepare aedy skit instead.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ Now you¡¯re just teasing me. Let¡¯s talk about my birthday next time. Come and sit here. I¡¯ll perfect your funny-looking disguise.¡± Ririka puffed her cheeks and quickly changed the topic. She tapped the seat next to her and I naturally followed.


    For the next ten minutes, I sessfully transformed into a clown.


    A clown holding a bouquet of not-so-fresh flowers.


    In front of me, Ririka who was just nodding at her masterpiece was once againughing her stomach out.


    ¡°Stand there. Let me take a photo.¡± At the same time as she said that, I already heard the clicking from her phone.


    Well, in a way, this was another special moment for us. The girl would surely share that photo with the other girlster. And I would be expecting their messages regarding it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be going then. Thank you, Ririka.¡±


    ¡°I demand more pampering next time, Ruki. Oh, right. The cosy event is just around the corner. I¡¯ll introduce you to my previous co-workers as my boyfriend¡­ They¡¯ll be surprised.¡± Ririka cheerfully said before pushing me on my back.


    Right. There¡¯s also the cosy event. The girl worked hard on preparing a costume for me. She definitely deserves more praise and pampering from me.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s surprise them.¡±


    Soon enough, I walked out of the park with Ririka¡¯sugh still lingering in my ears.


    Now then¡­ Time to pick up the birthday girl. Surely, no one¡¯s going to recognize me, right?


    Wait. Scratch that. I should stop jinxing myself.

 Chapter 1151: Surprise?

    Chapter 1151: Surprise?As I expected, I still got the attention of many people. However, it¡¯s a different kind of attentionpared to admiration for my improved physical appearance. What I got as I made my way to their school was either a curious look or straight-upughter while pointing at me.


    Some kids even ran up to me asking for a magic trick. They had the misconception that clowns are magicians.


    Having been focused on getting to the school to not let the girl wait on me for too long, I kept a straight face and ignored each and every person taking notice of me. It made the kids cry but who cares about them?


    When I was around less than fifty steps to their school gates, I waited for a chance when there were little to no students anymore. I snuck past the corner of their eyes and carefully walked into the school ground, dodging small obstacles along the way before sprinting to their School Building.


    I memorized Yukari¡¯s guide and so, I was about to continue. However, I had to stop and retreat to a distance when I heard an all too familiar voice,ining to her friend as they made their way out of the School Building.


    I hurriedly hid behind one of the pirs to not be caught in their line of sight as I eavesdropped on the pair leaving the building.


    ¡°Ne, Fuyu¡­ Where is Ruki? Where is my husband? He should be close by. I sensed him.¡±


    That¡¯s definitely Akane, alright. Her quirk was still in full swing. And by the words she uttered, her Ruki Radar was also fully activated. It¡¯s that weird ability to sense whenever I was nearby.


    I couldn¡¯t dismiss that when it already happened a few times before¡­


    That¡¯s why I retreated further, hiding myself well at a fair distance from them. If I didn¡¯t do that, that silly girl would easily recognize me even with this absurd disguise.


    If not for my promise to Yukari, I wouldn¡¯t mind showing up in front of her to carry her home. Unfortunately, the best I could do here was to watch over them.


    ¡°Why will he be here? He should still be at his school. Come, Eri and Futaba should be out soon. Let¡¯s wait for them there.¡±


    I see. They¡¯re just about to leave school. Akane ran out when she sensed me and Fuyu ran after her. That¡¯s probably the scenario before this.


    ¡°Eh¡­ I can¡¯t be wrong. I really sensed him.¡± Akane was still hopeful.


    When I heard that, I couldn¡¯t help but peek from my hiding spot to check on the girl. There, I saw her looking to the left and right, hoping to catch a glimpse of me. Fuyu, on the other hand, was at her side, supporting her carefully like a nanny to a child.


    Akane was that much of a handful whenever she¡¯s like this. I could only imagine how difficult it was for Fuyu to control her months before my change.


    Seeing this scene at this angle, she¡¯s truly extending herself here. She¡¯s truly a great friend.


    Now I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for telling her bluntlyst night that I could be the reason for their friendship to be destroyed.


    She¡¯s really a kind girl who always looks after her best friend, simr to Arisa and Izumi-senpai.


    ¡°Alright. I know you already miss him a lot but you¡¯re going to see him at home. He said it, right? He¡¯ll always go home to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Y-yeah, I miss him. Fuyu, don¡¯t you miss him too?¡±


    Huh? That silly girl. What is she trying to say there?


    But upon hearing that question, I somehow found myself peeking again. To check on Fuyu¡¯s reaction to it.


    ¡°Huh? Why will I miss him? He¡¯s your boyfriend.¡±


    As expected, that¡¯s how she¡¯s going to answer. I failed to see her face though. Her back was turned to me. But thanks to that, she¡¯s covering my hiding ce from Akane¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you alsoe to like him, Fuyu. We can miss him together. He¡¯s going to take care of you as well.¡±


    Akane? I know she somehow suspected that Fuyu is also interested in me but that¡¯s probably an influence of her quirk.


    ¡°You, stop saying that absurdity. You waited for too long to be with him. Don¡¯t waste it. If need be, cor him to yourself so he won¡¯t be involved with many other girls again.¡±


    Right. Of course, being close to Akane, she¡¯s also somewhat aware of my shenanigans during middle school. That¡¯s also one of the reasons why she kept on holding on to the suspicion that I was cheating.


    If I showed up in front of them like this, that suspicion would once again be reignited.


    Fortunately, that conversation ended there. Eri and Futaba came walking out of the School Building and they started making their way out of the school grounds.


    Akane kept on looking back though. That¡¯s why I had to hold my breath and nt myself on that pir, just to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t spot me.


    Her radar was that strong. Even with Fuyu trying to talk her out of it, she still held onto it.


    Five minutester, with Akane¡¯s group gone, I finally got the chance toe inside the School Building and straight to Yukari¡¯s ssroom.


    Elizabeth already left for home. That chuunibyou was considerate enough to give this day to her best friend.


    ¡°One funny disguise and a bouquet of flowers,ing in!¡± As I stepped inside the ssroom, I widely grinned, announcing my arrival.


    The room was already deserted save for the lone girl waiting at her seat. My eyes instantly focused on her and stretched out my arms, presenting the bouquet of flowers.


    She¡¯s expecting me so she¡¯s not that surprised. However, when she got a good look at my appearance, the girl¡¯sughter instantly filled the room.


    She then stood up and waited for me to close our distance. I handed the bouquet to her which she happily received.


    After sniffing it once, Yukari cupped my cheek and nted a kiss on my overly lipstick-coated lips. Through that one kiss, it sessfully conveyed Yukari¡¯s emotion to me. She¡¯s very happy and contented at the surprise even if it looked rather cheap and unnned.


    ¡°You idiot Ruki. I said ¡®no funny disguise¡¯, right?¡± She looked me up and down beforeughing once more. This time, she¡¯sughing even harder as she looked at me up close. She touched the pierrot''s nose and poke it.


    I let her do what she wanted to me and just let my arm close around her back. ¡°Did you say that? I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°This guy. Punishing you earlier wasn¡¯t enough, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Yukari. But I also can¡¯t remember that punishment. I remember getting a reward though. A very pleasurable reward.¡± I put on a perverted smile before letting one of my hands slide down to her butt, cupping her round and stic buttcheek in my palm.


    Upon feeling that, Yukari instantly blushed and hit my chest lightly. Having remembered what we did, the girl quickly tried to think of a way to get back at me. In the end, she decided to pinch to grab the pierrot nose, taking it off of me. With the obstruction gone, she tiptoed and bit my nose.


    ¡°A-at least y along, Ruki. I convinced myself that I punished you back there. I overpowered you, pinned you on that wall, and had my way on you.¡± The girl recounted it while taking sweet bites on my nose and lips.


    Yeah. She called that a punishment because she didn¡¯t let me move at all. However, we both know that it was more of a reward when she made me feel that good.


    Earlier, she only let my arms move. That¡¯s why I used it to brush and fix her hair whenever it would get disheveled when she squatted in front of me. Following that, I supported her bnce when she lifted one of her feet to hook it around me before moving her hips lustfully with my length swallowed up in its entirety by her narrow hole.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s say that¡¯s a punishment. Is that also what I¡¯m going to get this time?¡±


    ¡°W-what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I hear that as a yes,¡± I smirked and let my hand squeeze what it was holding. And this time I initiated the kiss that Yukari epted without any second thoughts.


    Just like this¡­ We spent at least ten minutes inside that ssroom before we decided to leave.


    And because she didn¡¯t want us to grab a lot of attention going out, we cleaned my face and got out of that funny disguise, switching to a lighter disguise that could prevent someone from recognizing me.


    We then strode out of their school gates hand-in-hand as we made our way to a shopping district where I took her on a short date.


    And sure enough. Ourst destination is¡­


    Not a love hotel but her house. The Taniguchi Household.


    ¡°Y-yukari? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    The girl was about to open up their gate and invite me in when suddenly, someone I couldn¡¯t quite recognize showed up from the opposite direction we came in.


    Because it was already dark, I couldn¡¯t quite see his appearance.


    But that voice, I already heard it before.


    Yukari also turned to the speaker and tilted her head a bit before an amused smile showed up on her lips. She pointed at the bouquet in her arms and answered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this obvious, Mikami? This guy is my boyfriend, Ruki.¡±


    Mikami. Ah. Yeah. He¡¯s that ex who took advantage of her easily-coerced trait before.


    I forgot. He¡¯s also a childhood friend who lives nearby like Tadano and Ogawa. Just that their house wasn¡¯t next to each other. Judging from the way he showed up like this¡­ he¡¯s going to try to get her back by greeting her during her birthday. Is that it?

 Chapter 1152: Taniguchi Household

    Chapter 1152: Taniguchi HouseholdYukari saying that without missing a beat made the guy¡¯s face turn sour instantly. He then forced a smile, trying his best not to look affected.


    ¡°I-is that so? Congrattions.¡±


    As he forced out those words, he then looked at me. Most likely, trying topare himself to me. Secondster, he looked down and shook his head bitterly.


    His expression said it all. He¡¯s aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to contest me. Especially when Yukari stuck to my side like this.


    I also didn¡¯t need to say anything. Yukari already got this guy handled. The development of her character has already reached this point. She¡¯s not going to be so timid and easy to push around anymore.


    ¡°Thank you, Mikami. Uhm, he¡¯s Ruki. He¡¯s the one I told you before.¡± Yukari then introduced me. But instead of looking at the guy, her eyes remained fixated on me. She had a very refreshing smile as though she resolved one of her regrets.


    No. That¡¯s probably what she¡¯s feeling right now. Yukari fell in love with me way before I cut her off or took her back in. Because of my desire, she maintained that rtionship with this guy. She definitely wanted to do this for a long time. Presenting me to this guy while being overly affectionate to show that stark difference in how she treated us.


    ¡°He¡¯s the reason for our breakup¡­¡± The guy weakly said as he clenched his fist in frustration.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t ask them how they broke up with their exes after the day we reconnected. I only heard that while some of those idiots found it uneptable, the girls were all sessful in walking out of them.


    Probably, it¡¯s like how Aoi easily canceled the date with her ex toe to our house that day.


    That¡¯s cruel but that¡¯s just how it is.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s not entirely the reason for it. You see, our rtionship started not because I like you. It¡¯s because you wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. You¡¯re a friend I¡¯ve known since we were children but that doesn¡¯t mean I will like you. I¡¯m just the kind of girl who¡¯s finding it difficult to say no¡­¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t say that. I loved you. And weren¡¯t we together for two years? This guy is¡­ what? Someone you met recently?¡±


    Two years, huh? He¡¯s really disillusioned. In their first year, I already got the girl for myself. And he¡¯s still unaware of that.


    Yukari stared at the guy in dismay. Either it¡¯s because the guy tried to attack me with words and question her decision or she found it disappointing that after she broke up with him, he¡¯s still this hung up with her.


    ¡°Please, Mikami. You don¡¯t want me to say something you¡¯ll regret hearing. Save yourself from that, at least. Let¡¯s go, Ruki.¡±


    Really, he should¡¯ve done better during those few months that I cut her off. That¡¯s the only time he had the chance. But no, he remained clueless as to what was really going on in Yukari¡¯s mind. He was just satisfied that he got her as his girlfriend.


    I doubt he even managed to kiss her all those times. I mean, I already stole her even before he could think of coercing her to it as well. He really should¡¯ve noticed her gradual change. Unfortunately for him, it¡¯s all toote.


    Yukari hooked her arms on mine and pulled me with her into their backyard, leaving that guy behind.


    ¡°Wait. What do you mean?¡±


    A few secondster, the guy came running right before their gates, shouting that. It took him that long to react. Most likely, he racked his brain about what she meant by that.


    In any case, Yukari and I already ignored him and continued inside the house where I prepared myself to meet her family.


    He¡¯s lucky I let the girl handle him or else, he won¡¯t be left that confused. Yukari was still kind enough to leave him his dignity.


    Well, it¡¯s another story if, after this day, he still tried to go down the Ogawa route. I¡¯d be dealing with him myself by then.


    -


    -


    ¡°Onoda-kun, thank you for taking care of our daughter.¡±


    As unusual as it sounded, those were the first words I got from the Taniguchi couple soon after Yukari introduced me to them.


    They''re an old couple. Possibly both in theirte fifties. While her father already looked as thin as a bamboo pole, perhaps from overworking, her mother still looked rather fit for her age. And from what I could see, Yukari inherited most of her traits. That¡¯s including her bountiful front.


    Yukari is their fourth and youngest child. And she¡¯s the only one still left in their care. The other three are already adults and have left their home to start their own families or try to pursue their careers.


    The reason for the warm wee by them was because¡­ Yukari spoke to them about me. They¡¯re already aware of our rtionship and that, I was the reason for her change. And surely, she only trimmed the negative parts of our story, elevating me as her savior.


    When I turned to the girl with a questioning gaze, she simply stuck her tongue out mischievously.


    Well, it¡¯s better this way, I guess? She also saved me from the pressure of how I could get them to ept me for her.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ But I should be the one thanking you, Auntie, Uncle. Yukari is such a precious gem. I¡¯m lucky to be loved by her.¡± I humbly smiled and pulled Yukari to my side. The girl clung to my neck, pressing herself closer.


    Her father faked a cough to stop us from bing too intimate in front of them.


    The girl ignored it or acted like she didn¡¯t hear him. She turned herself into an affectionate cat, rubbing her face on my chest before eventually resting it there. Right in front of her parents.


    Upon seeing that, her motherughed at how cute her daughter is acting. She stared at me as though wordlessly saying, ¡®Take care of her for us¡­¡¯ before dragging her husband away to their kitchen, giving us a moment.


    Because it¡¯s not that far away from the entrance, I instantly saw that their dinner table was set with a cake and food. A mini-celebration for the girl¡¯s birthday was prepared by them.


    After spoiling the girl for a while, I raised the girl¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not have them wait for us¡­ Let me tell them how wonderful of a girl you are.¡±


    ¡°W-wait. You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Really? But that¡¯s what I¡¯m aiming for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And what of it?¡±


    ¡°You meanie!¡± Yukari pouted and hit my chest but that¡¯s all she could do.


    Whileughing, I grabbed her hand and started leading her to where her parents are.


    Well, I expect her to punish me. But that¡¯s fine, her punishment was also a reward anyway. Besides, I also wanted to hear stories about Yukari from her younger days in her parents¡¯ mouths. There must be a lot they stored on this kind of asion.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t forget to send a message to Akane. I would being homete. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s unaware of this day. Her quirk was just interfering with her thought process. Hopefully, that would be subsiding soon.


    And because of that, I also messaged Fuyu. Asked her for the favor to stay with the silly girl like yesterday.


    Uh. I better expect a nagging from that girl again but there¡¯s no skipping here. This is Yukari¡¯s special day.

 Chapter 1153: Special

    Chapter 1153: SpecialThirty minutester, Yukari turned into a bundle of red as she clung to me and pinched my sides outside of her parents¡¯ eyes. She could only resort to that when she couldn¡¯t stop her mother from telling me stories about her. Embarrassing stories.


    There¡¯s that one time when they brought her to the beach during her 9th birthday. She apparently stepped on a starfish that wriggled under her foot. She got scared of how squishy and ticklish it was. Since then, she began carefully staring down at the ground just to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t step on one again. And it became a habit that she brought back at home or everywhere else.


    I guess that exined why she would sometimes remain fixated on the ground when we were walking together. I thought she was just too embarrassed. Turns out there¡¯s a story about it.


    Well, I never asked her about that and I just assumed that reason.


    There¡¯s also one Christmas story where Yukari woke up in the middle of the night and caught her father sneaking around in a Santa suit. She called him fake Santa for being too thin and hit him with a broom to drive him away.


    When she realized that it was her father, she cried the whole night, feeling really bad for what she did. Her father had to present her with a whole bag of candies and choctes to calm her down. She got a toothache the morning after that, preventing her from eating her favorite cake.


    Yep. It¡¯s her father who narrated that story to me. He wasughing all the time making the girl almost grab the broom again and hit her father to reenact the scene.


    I joined in teasing her and because of that, I got the one that was hit by the broom. I acted hurt which made the girl panic, coddling me right away.


    What a sweet girl.


    Since her parents witnessed that, the two also teased her for it, making the girl blush in embarrassment further.


    In the end, the celebration turned into a teasing session for Yukari. Perhaps if I wasn¡¯t at her side and she got teased like this by her parents, she¡¯d be fuming already.


    But there¡¯s no point teasing her without me, right?


    Anyway, once we finished eating, Yukari asked for permission to bring me to her room.


    They did allow us but¡­ Yukari miscalcted. It became the same case when I visited Elizabeth¡¯s house.


    But this time, it was her mother who would check on us every few minutes.


    She¡¯s their youngest so¡­ they¡¯re kind of worried that we¡¯d make a mistake and it would mean her leaving home as well. That¡¯s why they wanted a few more years with Yukari living with them.


    Well, that sounded like they¡¯re already considering that I would be Yukari¡¯s husband in the future. It¡¯s great to hear.


    So, I acted like a good boy, assuring them that I won¡¯t let them worry about that¡­ If they found out that we¡¯re already doing it whenever we¡¯re meeting each other, they might get a heart attack so better not tell them about the progress of our rtionship.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s really better to lie than stick to being honest. Especially with my girls¡¯ parents.


    I¡¯d surely take a beating or two from them in the future anyway. When we finally revealed our n to them.


    ¡°Too bad, huh? We should¡¯ve passed by a hotel first.¡±


    ¡°You pervert. I heard you did it with Risa even when her father¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°That girl¡­ She told you that?¡±


    ¡°Un. She¡¯s even proud of it.¡±


    Right. That¡¯s Elizabeth we¡¯re talking about. I even predicted that she¡¯d talk about that to everyone. It¡¯s already a relief that she only talked about it to Yukari.


    ¡°ssic Elizabeth¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s her, anything is possible. That¡¯s how amazing she is.¡± Yukari said in a rather envious voice.


    Is sheparing herself to Elizabeth? They¡¯re best friends and they¡¯re almost always together. Yeah, it¡¯s difficult to notpare herself with Elizabeth when their personality was in stark contrast to each other.


    That¡¯s why¡­ It¡¯s on me to ease that kind of thinking.


    My body moved without mymand, pulling the girl in my embrace. I caressed her head and back before pushing my lips close to her ear.


    After giving her earlobe a quick bite, which made her jump in surprise, I tenderly whispered, ¡°You¡¯re just as amazing, Yukari¡­ You surprised me with this, you know? I thought they¡¯d be another challenge I had to face but before I knew it, I was already being treated as their son-inw. I have to earn my keep for that¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you should. They¡¯ve been good to you, right? Telling you all my embarrassing stories.¡± The girl said in a sarcastic tone. Nheless, her arms naturally enclosed around me, returning the hug.


    Little by little, we moved to her bed. When she was about to fall over, I switched our positions, letting me be the one to fall first and she ended up on top of me.


    Yukariughed heartily as she slowly crawled up, cing herselffortably there. As for me, I supported her wait as I also gradually moved, lifting my foot and sliding us to the middle of her bed, upying itpletely.


    ¡°Well, I loved all of it. Hearing the side of my Yukari that I haven¡¯t seen before.¡±


    ¡°Then to be fair, I also want to hear stories of you. Before your desire manifested.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Are you sure? I can''t think of one without Akane in it.¡±


    I was really inseparable from Akane before so¡­ I couldn¡¯t recall any childhood memories where she was not there.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as I can tease you with it.¡± Yukari¡¯s mischievous smile showed again as she poked my nose for the nth time this day. And with another giggle, her teeth chomped on it.


    Really, this girl was too fixated on my nose¡­ unlike the other girls who¡¯d either go to my neck or lips. Well, it¡¯s fine. Not like she could bite it off.


    ¡°That¡¯s the goal huh? To tease me.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, I can¡¯t be the only one getting embarrassed here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. I have to be fair. In any case, I love this. My Yukari is now so proactive.¡±


    ¡°Only in this case!¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­ That''s progress.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But, you see, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do what Risa did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I also feel like we can¡¯t do that here yet. But even if we can¡¯t¡­ It''s fine to cuddle, right? It¡¯s your special day. I still wanted this to be special for you.¡±


    ¡°Idiot Ruki. It¡¯s already too special for me. You came to see me this morning and we did it there. You also went to pick me up with your funny disguise and flowers and took me out on a date. I couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡± Yukari lovingly said. But then, she realized something, ¡°Wait, we¡¯re going off-topic! Ruki, out with your embarrassing stories. That¡¯s what can make this day even more special.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to remember it? I thought I already escaped beingughed at by my girl. It would be uncool for me, you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s so I can also have something to brag about to Risa.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ I thought you don¡¯t want topete with her?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s not apetition, Ruki. Call it our bonding time. Talking about our man andughing about it. It will be better if you¡¯re there with us.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Even if I am proud to be called a shameless guy, I¡¯m already feeling embarrassed thinking about you two talking about my embarrassing stories.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s what I¡¯m aiming for.¡±


    In the end, my girl used my own words against me¡­ In any case, I willingly surrendered to it, satisfying the girl on this special day of hers.


    I¡¯m also satisfied anyway. Everything about this day with her made me love her even more.

 Chapter 1154: Civilized Talk

    Chapter 1154: Civilized TalkBefore leaving Yukari¡¯s house, I thanked her parents for the warm wee. I intended toe back for another visit. That''s why it¡¯s a lot better to give them a better impression of me.


    Yukari sent me to their gates and I waited until she returned inside before walking away.


    On my way out of their street, I pulled out my phone to check my messages. But my fingers stopped tapping halfway. I heard rushing footsteps behind me.


    There was no one in front of me. Which meant it was either someone running out of the street or someone chasing after me.


    Given that I just watched Yukari enter their house and we made sure that I didn¡¯t forget anything before leaving, it¡¯s definitely not her.


    Is it that guy? Possible.


    I acted like I failed to notice it and continued on my steps, albeit slowed down a bit.


    Five stepster, sensing that whoever was running was about to crash onto me, I quickly dodged to the side.


    It¡¯s fine if I was wrong since it would just be an embarrassing situation if the one running just passed by my side.


    Unfortunately, I was correct.


    I watched the idiot lunge in my previous position and fall face t on the ground with a loud thud. He was running at his top speed and he failed to put on the brakes.


    I stopped in my steps and listened to how the idiot groaned in pain while trying to get up. He¡¯s lucky if his nose was fine with it. Worse, he might even lose some of his teeth.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t wait for him to stand up. I acted like I saw nothing and continued on my steps.


    Surely, he¡¯s not hoping for me to help him get up. That would not only be shameful for him but also a hit on his pride.


    Not that I care about it. I just wanted to go home soon.


    But as always, guys like him had no idea when to give up.


    ¡°Y-you! Wait!¡±


    I ignored him again the first time.


    But he repeated it in increasing volume, enough for the people inside their houses toe out and check.


    To not make this a big deal, I stopped and turned around to face him.


    He was already standing but his knees were shaking.


    One of his hands was on his face, covering his nose and mouth.


    Because it was dark, I had no idea if he was bleeding or not. Besides, the streetlight was behind him which even made it harder to see his face. Not that I wanted to. He¡¯s your typical normie with a swept-up hairdo. He has fair looks but that¡¯s just about it. He probably won¡¯t even get to Sakuma¡¯s level.


    In our ssroom, not including myself, if they said Ogawa¡¯s the most handsome, the runner-ups would be Tadano, Sakuma, and Fukuda. As for the others, they¡¯re at best average. It would be up to how they groom themselves if they wanted improvement.


    Anyway, enough about that.


    ¡°What is it? Are you going to brag about the fish you caught on the ground?¡± Without changing my usual tone, I questioned him sarcastically.


    However, the idiot failed to understand it.


    ¡°The hell are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°You tell me. Is it fun to dive on solid concrete?¡± I smirked and pointed at the ground in front of him. Right where he face-nted.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± The idiot cursed and looked like he was about to charge again. But with his knees still shaking, he must be in a lot of pain.


    Well, let¡¯s add on to that. And make his blood boil in the process.


    ¡°No. Spare me with that. I¡¯m not into men. If you have a sister then you can introduce me to her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a curse, you f*cker! And leave my sister out of this!¡±


    Oh. So, he really does have a sister. This guy is making meugh.


    ¡°Ah. Is that so? And here I was, remembering something that just happened recently. Inside Yukari¡¯s room. Say, do you want to hear it?¡±


    As if I would tell him about it. And even if I did, nothing really happened except for us cuddling in her bed while I told her my embarrassing stories.


    Ugh. Yeah. I better not tell him even if it¡¯s a joke.


    Anyway, as expected, without any context, there¡¯s only one conclusion he would arrive at.


    The guy closed our distance in three steps, stomping on his way. He looked moreical than terrifying.


    ¡°What the f*ck?! Fight me! Don¡¯t you sully Yukari like that!¡±


    When he reached within my arm¡¯s reach, I dodged the spiting out from his mouth, or maybe that¡¯s his blood. I then pushed him, preventing him from advancing further.


    As he staggered back down on the ground, I looked down at him, my eyes narrowing to a slit. While ring at him, I pped him with his own deeds. ¡°Sully her? Some words you got there. How is it? Forcing your childhood friend to date you? Do you think I¡¯m not aware of your story?¡±


    ¡°I never forced her! I asked her and she said yes! You¡¯re the one who tricked her!¡±


    ¡°Am I now? Oh yeah, maybe I did the same thing as you¡­ However, here¡¯s the difference. I made her fall in love with me. You? Did you already forget what she said? I can remind you if you want.¡±


    The guy once again tried to stand up but this time, I lifted my foot and dropped it on one of his knees. He tried pulling it out or sweeping my leg away but his attempts failed as I put on some weight on it. Now, along with his bleeding nose or mouth, the guy started suffering from another pain.


    Without waiting for him to curse or shout at me again since all of those would be futile, I squatted down and put on a sinister expression. Lowering my voice to its chilling point, I stared straight into his eyes and said, ¡°Yukari spared your dignity. She¡¯s still kind enough to do that. But I¡¯m not her, am I? Let me stomp on it¡­¡±


    As I trailed my voice here, my next words were aimed to fully destroy his confidence or whatever notion he was building up in his head. He stopped struggling right there and only hung his head low in despair.


    Once that was done, I stood up and left the street while leaving a reminder to him, ¡°Mikami, right? Remember not to bother Yukari again. Otherwise¡­ you might see your sister at my side next time.¡±


    -


    -


    Upon settling my butt on the train, I informed Yukari that I met and talked to Mikami on my way out of their street. Naturally, the girl instantly worried that I would get into a fight with him.


    That¡¯s why to not ruin this day for her, I told her that we had a rather civilized talk. Yeah, if I discounted the fact that I stomped on his knee and watched him twist in agony from pain before pushing him into despair at what I told him, it¡¯s pretty civilized. Right?


    I could¡¯ve chosen not to tell the girl. But it¡¯s better this way. Guys like Mikami would definitely still try to approach the girl even with my warning and cook up a twisted story at his convenience.


    Although Yukari wouldn¡¯t believe him, it was to prevent her from being caught unguarded.

 Chapter 1155: Stop being like this

    Chapter 1155: Stop being like thisUpon entering our front door, no one was waiting for me there. No Akane nor Fuyu.


    Well, it¡¯s as I expected. Fuyu replied to my message when I said I was about to arrive home, telling me that Akane fell asleep again.


    She even told me that she wouldn¡¯t wait for me at the door as well as rify why she¡¯s therest night.


    Apparently, Fuyu only ran to the door when she heard the sound of it opening. A little wary that it might be an intruder and not me.


    Not that I needed her to rify it.


    She already had my gratitude for staying with Akane. I found no reason for her to wait for me unless the girl daringly decided to nag at me right away.


    A few seconds after I entered, I unconsciously muttered when a delicious fragrant assaulted my nose. ¡°That smells great¡­¡±


    Taking off my shoes and putting on the indoor slippers, my feet dragged me to the kitchen right away.


    I stopped right before entering it because there was the girl I was just thinking about.


    She¡¯s wearing the same apron as yesterday while standing before the stove, holding a sauce te and taste testing what she cooked.


    Her forehead was lined with sweat but the girl¡¯s expression looked really bright, enjoying what she was doing.


    Because she was too focused on it, Fuyu probably failed to notice my arrival. Or even if she did, she found no reason to check on me.


    That¡¯s why I thought of walking away to not disturb her after a minute or so of watching.


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s when she raised her head and turned it in my direction. The bright expression on her face was instantly reced by aplicated one.


    It¡¯s a mix of relief and annoyance.


    Fuyu then exhaustedly sighed as she put down the te anddle.


    ¡°Mister, can you at least say something if you¡¯re already home? I know this is your house but¡­ you¡¯re going to scare me if you suddenly showed up there.¡± She put a hand on her waist and forehead. Really like a housewife trying to scold her husband.


    ¡°Uh. I¡¯m home? Yeah, I forgot to say it. I got instantly drawn in by the smell.¡± I exined but that only made her eyebrows twitch.


    It¡¯smon courtesy to announce when you arrived home, after all. But I failed to do that.


    ¡°Is that so? Sure¡­ I¡¯m about to finish here. Can you check on Akane?¡±


    She probably didn¡¯t want to argue about it anymore or she was just tired of dealing with me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need my help?¡± The same asst night, I thought of offering to help. I had no ns on bringing up what we talked about though. I told her to think about it. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a lot better to not press her on it.


    Sooner orter, I would hear her answer. For now, getting on her good side should be my priority. Just that, there¡¯s no path towards it.


    ¡°I better not if it means I have to hear you talking about being my friend again.¡±


    And just as I said I shouldn¡¯t bring it up, this girl brought it up herself. What should I do here? Deny or¡­?


    I thought of a better idea.


    I acted a little confused before putting on a smile. As I matched her gaze, I said in a rather cheerful voice, ¡°I honestly haven¡¯t thought about that. Thanks for bringing it up. Am I about to hear an answer?¡±


    ¡°You. What did I tell you?!¡±


    As expected, Fuyu red up right away. She even grabbed the handle of a knife.


    I waved my hand andughed, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. You don¡¯t have to look like you¡¯re going to throw that knife at me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to a joke, Onoda-kun. And I won¡¯t throw this! It¡¯s a reflex.¡± Fuyu hurriedly exined herself before pushing that knife away. The way she looked flustered looked really cute, to be honest. But I guess I shouldn¡¯t risk getting stabbed by it. Not that she would be able to even if she nned it.


    ¡°Reflex, huh? That sounds scary. Alright, I¡¯ll go and check on Akane.¡± I turned around and acted like I was leaving the ce. However, after three steps, I stopped and nced back at the girl,


    ¡°By the way, Yuuki-san¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Would you be mad if I said ¡®thank you¡¯ one more time?¡±


    ¡°This guy. You have many ways to infuriate someone, huh? Like I said, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t say it verbally. Is there something I can do for you?¡± Ignoring her exasperated expression, I continued with another question.


    I mean, I already lost count in saying thank you to her. I better deliver on what I decided before.


    Doing something for her.


    I thought Fuyu would fly in rage once again or outright ignore me.


    But as seconds passed, I noticed how she became silent. Observing her expression from where I was standing, she was clearly deliberating on an answer.


    Eventually, the girl bit her lip and muttered in an almost inaudible voice. ¡°¡­ Bepletely honest with me for once.¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    Although I heard it clearly, I couldn¡¯t help but double-check.


    Unfortunately, that resulted in the girl refusing to repeat it. She also changed her answer.


    ¡°Never mind. Just go and check if Akane¡¯s already awake. If not, help me out here.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly turned around and refused to look at me again. And even if I replied to what she just said, Fuyu ignored it, putting all her focus back on what she was cooking.


    Be honest to her, huh? That only means she¡¯s either still unconvinced of my innocence or she got an idea of what¡¯s the state of my rtionship with Akane.


    Is there another possible reason?


    As I went up the stairs to check on Akane and change out of my school uniform, my mind was upied by that thought. Even when I sat down and watched Akane sleeping peacefully while wrapped in our nket filled with both of our scents, I still couldn¡¯t move past what Fuyu said.


    However, no matter how hard I thought about it, it was impossible for me to reach a definite conclusion.


    And so, I pushed it to the back of my mind and put my focus on my silly girl.


    After changing, Iid down next to the girl, caressing her golden hair endearingly. As always, she¡¯s mumbling my name in her sleep. Whatever she¡¯s dreaming at the moment, it must be too wonderful. She had an affectionate smile on her lips and a cheerful expression.


    Furthermore, the girl snuggled in my embrace even without waking up.


    Well, she¡¯s always like this with or without her quirk. She already memorized my body¡¯s warmth so even when unconscious, she¡¯s always seeking it.


    Spending at least five minutes next to the girl, I stood up and went down to help Fuyu.


    It was spent in awkward silence but at least, she¡¯s not fuming anymore.


    It¡¯s really hard to get along with her. However, thinking about it, anyone would be awkward around the special someone of their best friend.


    Fuyu acting carefully around me is normal while my attempt to befriend her can be seen as weird or unnatural.


    Haa¡­ I guess there¡¯s really only one option left. Talk to her while Akane is present with us. Perhaps that way, Fuyu can finally be honest about what she¡¯s trying to bottle up inside her.


    Or so I hoped.


    When I finished preparing the table, I noticed Fuyu standing before me. With her face covered with aplicated expression, the girl reached for my hands and held onto them tightly. A secondter, she opened her mouth and muttered a single question, ¡°Onoda-kun, what will it take for you to stop being like this?¡±


    It''s a vague question without any context, And honestly, I have no idea how to answer that.


    However, considering our previous conversation and the way she¡¯s holding my hand tightly, it¡¯s possibly rted to us. Or more specifically, to how I was trying to get close to her outside of Akane¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 1156: Easy Picking

    Chapter 1156: Easy PickingEven after half a minute has passed, Fuyu remained her hold on me. Although, her expression somehow returned to normal as she silently waited for me, it just added to the vagueness of her question.


    Not having any idea how to answer her doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have to. We¡¯ll be stuck in this situation otherwise.


    That¡¯s why I have toe up with an answer, even if it¡¯s not what she¡¯s expecting.


    I stared straight into her eyes, took a deep breath, and curled my fingers to also lock her hand in my grasp.


    Fuyu had a minimal reaction to that as though she expected me to do the same. From our conversationst night, she imed that she¡¯s already aware of my personality or anything rted to it. That must be why she appeared brave this time.


    Still, it didn¡¯t truly exin what she was pointing at with her question. My guess was unproven and no one else could exin that except for her.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m lost, Yuuki-san. Stop being ¡®what¡¯ exactly? Am I being a bother to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smarter than this Onoda-kun. This is what I meant.¡± Fuyu lowered her gaze to our joined hands and squeezed them tighter before lifting them to her chest level.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re the one who grabbed my hand.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s intentional. Now, do I still need to spell out what I meant with ¡®stop being like this¡¯ to you? Or are you going to continue acting oblivious to enjoy this connection? You¡¯re not being very loyal, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Ah¡­ Yeah. I finally understand what she meant. My reaction to what she did wasn¡¯t what a normal guy with a girlfriend would do. Or maybe some would do the same. However, most girls expect guys to be loyal to them, especially if the ones making a move on them was their girlfriend¡¯s friend.


    On the other hand, I¡­ had no aversion to it. I got used to being too physically intimate with any girls.


    I mean, there were a lot of examples from the past two months. Itou asked for my hand and readily gave it to her during that date with Himeko. Otsuka-senpai often tried to feel me up and hold my hand when I was next to her. Then I also let Ishida-senpai hug me. Andstly, there¡¯s Misaki who starts sticking close to me whenever we see each other.


    And this time¡­ I simply epted that Fuyu grabbed my hand and doubled down on it by also closing my hands.


    ¡°I admit I¡¯ve only realized it just now. Yuuki-san doesn¡¯t like this, huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not normal to like this, Onoda-kun. Say, is it fine for me to assume that you¡¯re like this to any girl? You will not dodge their advances and even return it two-fold.¡±


    ¡°It depends. It¡¯s not like any other girl will grab my hand without reason.¡±


    That¡¯s a weak argument but that¡¯s how it is for me¡­


    And as a reaction to that, Fuyu sighed once more and stared at me with pity in her eyes. She bit her lips and muttered weakly, ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply and kept my silence.


    What can I say here? There¡¯s no denying it and she will just look at me with more pity if I agree.


    Our hands remained connected and even with all that was said, neither of us had any intention to let go of each other.


    I have no idea what she¡¯s thinking about doing this but for me, I¡¯m waiting for her to let go first.


    Seconds passed like that with the two of us silently staring at one another. Like I always did before, I tried sensing her emotion through this connection and by looking into her eyes.


    Her hand had started to gather heat, making it a little sweaty. Her eyes also started to waver as though she couldn¡¯t continue making eye contact anymore. She bit her lips to stop them from trembling.


    Fuyu is Akane¡¯s best friend. There¡¯s no doubt about that. But now, I¡¯m starting to think if there¡¯s more to it than that. Why is she willing to go this far? To correct me for her friend?


    Being selfish is a human trait. But there¡¯s a rare urrence where one will be born truly selfless. Is she like that? I don¡¯t know.


    A whileter, Fuyu opened her mouth again. ¡°You ask me why I don¡¯t trust you. Do you see it now? You¡¯re making me not to¡­¡±


    Fuyu failed to finish what she was going to say there. She hurriedly pulled her hand off my grasp and retreated a few steps back.


    As for the reason? The sound of footstepsing from the direction of the stairs reached our ears.


    And sure enough, I saw Akane, who had just woken up, slowly descending from it.


    ¡°Husband!¡± As soon as the girl saw me, her sleepiness instantly disappeared as she ran up to my side. She then looked at Fuyu and smiled brightly, ¡°That smells good, Fuyu. You cooked for us again?¡±


    Looks like the effect of her quirk had already diminished. Last night, the girl failed to even give apliment to Fuyu¡¯s cooked dish and she remained stuck close to me.


    ¡°Y-yes. ¡± Fuyu answered. However, with the way she almost stuttered as she nced at me instead of Akane, it became very obvious that something happened between us.


    And Akane being Akane, she instantly picked up on that, ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that? Did something happen while I was asleep? Husband?¡±


    Instead of asking Fuyu, Akane turned to me for an answer. I wouldn¡¯t lie to her, after all.


    Fuyu looked at me, silently signaling not to tell Akane.


    Unfortunately for her, I think it¡¯s best for her to see my most defining trait. Honesty.


    ¡°Something did happen. Yuuki-san helped me realize something.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it? Tell me!¡± Like an excited child who wanted to hear a new bedtime story, Akane held onto the hem of my shirt as she hopped a few times.


    Upon seeing that, Fuyu facepalmed and started looking for a ce to hide. However, she failed to do so. In the end, she pulled a chair and powerlessly sat down on it before slumping her head on the table. It¡¯s either she¡¯s embarrassed or she¡¯s afraid to see what Akane''s reaction would be.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I got my eyes opened that I¡¯m probably an easy-picking for aggressive girls.¡± I worded it differently. Nheless, it still carried the same meaning. Besides, it¡¯s a way to not put Fuyu on the spot. The girl grabbing my hand was probably what she didn¡¯t want Akane to hear.


    After hearing that, Akane covered her mouth, not because she felt disgusted but because she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ You only realize that now? Silly husband. It¡¯s always been that way. Am I not the living example of it?¡±


    ¡°Wait that¡¯s not how¡ª¡±


    I tried denying it by saying that it wasn¡¯t how our rtionship was fostered, but Akane elbowed me, cutting off my words as she whispered, ¡°Just y along, husband. It¡¯s for Fuyu. You don¡¯t want her to be embarrassed, right?¡±


    This girl. She already considered her friend. They¡¯re really that close.


    But I guess she¡¯s right. There¡¯s no point in me trying to expound on it. It¡¯s enough that Akane understood what happened. And obviously, the girl had long observed that trait of me.


    As for Fuyu¡­ Yeah, it¡¯s better to let the matter rest here and not put her in an awkward situation.


    A whileter, Fuyu raised her head. She wore a puzzled expression as she stared at theughing Akane.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡¯ She asked while alternately switching her gaze between Akane and me.


    To answer that, I simply shrugged and put on a smile.


    However, Akane did something unthinkable. She let go of me and walked to the girl, dragging her out of her chair, ¡°Fuyu,e here and sit with us. I¡¯ll lend husband to you tonight¡±


    ¡°Huh? What the hell are you talking about, Akane?¡±


    An expected reaction from Fuyu. But Akane simply put a finger on her lips and walked back to me to grab my hand as well. Following that, Akane dragged us down to sit down. ¡°Ssh. I meant this. You said you don¡¯t want a boyfriend. You can practice with husband, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    How does not wanting a boyfriend equate to needing practice? Only Akane knows.


    Fuyu naturally rejected Akane¡¯s absurd suggestion. Nheless, she remained in her seat and we ate dinner in this sitting arrangement where I got them to my left and right.


    Akane woke up and she chose to do this¡­ what a mad girl.

 Chapter 1157: Send her home

    Chapter 1157: Send her homeTwenty minutester, we finished eating and moved to the living room to rest for a while. Akane, still with her antics, pulled us both to sit on the long sofa where I got sandwiched by the two again.


    While Akane happily clung to my right, Fuyu awkwardly maintained an almost negligible distance between us. Our shoulders weren¡¯t even touching. Furthermore, the girl¡¯s eyes remained in front of us or specifically at the program being shown on the TV.


    Earlier, I received a message from Yue that she was going to be in another show. But it¡¯s already pre-recorded so¡­ all we had to do was wait for its time slot. Luckily, it¡¯s not the program where she¡¯s having a guest appearance yet.


    At the moment, there¡¯s the usual weekly drama series that Akane and I weren''t following.


    However, Fuyu seemed really focused on it. Or she had no other choice but to act like she was engrossed watching it in order to escape Akane¡¯s mischievous schemes of pushing her to me.


    I mean, the girl kept on squeezing us into one corner. Even when I scold her, the girl would just turn a deaf ear and act cutely¡­ Thetter was too effective on me.


    Still, I got her to exin this current behavior. While Fuyu acted engrossed in the drama shown on TV, Akane and I whispered to one another.


    ¡°I heard your conversation earlier. Unless you decide to tell her everything, your method will not work anymore, husband. She will keep on suspecting you.¡±


    ¡°I get that. But do you think pushing her to get close to me will solve it?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t know. What I¡¯m aiming at is for her to turn to you for help. She won¡¯t get mad at me. At most, she¡¯s going to ignore me for a while. I can easily turn that around by sticking to her at school. That¡¯s why your chance is only during this time¡­ When my period ends, she might note here anymore.¡±


    I see. I understand the logic in her method but¡­ will it really work?


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad friend. You know how I am and yet you¡¯re pushing me to her.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not saying you take her for yourself? I¡¯m not averse to the idea though. She¡¯s been with me all this time. I¡¯m feeling bad about keeping things from her.¡±


    ¡°And what you¡¯re keeping will definitely be uneptable for her. Look at how she reacted even with only suspicion.¡±


    ¡°True. But that¡¯s the homework of the notorious Ruki; the Dark Prince of Unstoppable Greed, the skirt-chasing Demonic Tyrant, Possessor of the Irresistible Tongue and Breaker of Rtionships¡­ Uhm, are there more to it? Anyway, I know you can do it, husband. A friend or a lover. I¡¯m fine with either.¡±


    Alright. Let¡¯s forget that she just recited all the titles that Elizabeth gave me, this girl was all-in in weing her friend into our rtionship.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t reply to that. Instead, I pinched Akane¡¯s cheeks, enough for them to turn red. But as though she didn¡¯t feel any pain, the silly girl¡¯s cheerful and satisfyingughter rang out.


    Fuyu stared at the girl weirdly before turning to me, waiting for me to exin Akane¡¯s behavior.


    I answered with a shrug before pulling down Akane, letting her head rest on myp. Fortunately, that calmed her down when she hugged me while facing my abdomen.


    My hand naturally went down to her hair, brushing it gently and affectionately.


    When Fuyu saw that, another awkward smile showed on her lips before also reaching for Akane¡¯s hair, joining me in brushing it.


    -


    -


    Soon enough, it¡¯s time for Fuyu to go home. Akane and I walked her to the door. However, it was at this moment that the silly girl brought up another suggestion.


    ¡°Husband, can you send Fuyu home? It¡¯s about time you step up your game.¡± Akane whispered that but at a volume loud enough for her best friend to hear.


    Right. This was another extension of what she''s been doing since dinner.


    ¡°Akane?!¡± Fuyu shouted with widened eyes. She probably thought that she was finally going to be freed from Akane¡¯s devious plotting. She was just about to sigh in relief, after all.


    Too bad for her. The silly girl was unstoppable at this point. And she¡¯s probably going to spout some kind of usible reason for raising that suggestion.


    ¡°You¡¯re a girl, Fuyu. You need an escort especially when it¡¯s already thiste. Husband will protect you against anyone.¡± Akane even threw a punch, hinting that I could knock down anyone that would try to hurt her.


    See? As expected of Akane.


    In any case, she¡¯s right. Compared to yesterday, Fuyu¡¯s stay herested for about an hour and a half longer. At this time of the night, there are little to no people walking outside anymore. Some delinquents or thugs might see her as a target.


    I also wanted to send her home if possible. It¡¯s a part of showing gratitude as well. Although Akane would be alone, she could simply stay next door to her parents while I was out.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Fuyu answered while shaking her head. And perhaps knowing that it¡¯s impossible to talk reason with the girl, she also turned to me with pleading eyes, asking to be saved from Akane.


    Wait, isn¡¯t this the effect that the girl wanted to see? Fuyu turned to me for help¡­


    As if reading my mind, I felt Akane¡¯s elbow hitting me again. She winked and meaningfully smiled. Even without wordsing from her mouth, I already understood the meaning of that smile.


    ¡®Now¡¯s your chance, take it!¡¯


    Well, I also nned to dissuade her a bit. She¡¯s being too pushy, after all.


    And so, after deliberating for a moment, I turned to Akane and stepped my right foot forward. It¡¯s like a show of my stance regarding this issue.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we respect her choice, Akane? Even though I agree with your reason, it¡¯s bad to force our opinion on someone else.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, husband. I¡¯m only worried about my friend. If I¡¯m Fuyu, won¡¯t you do the same?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will. But you know me. I won¡¯t force a choice on you. If you said no, then no it is.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Okay then. You two won.¡± Akane pouted and turned around. She acted disappointed that she didn¡¯t get her way and started walking back to the living room.


    However, she hadn¡¯t taken three steps yet when the girl at the door raised her voice.


    ¡°Wait¡­ I, I get it. If Onoda-kun is fine with it, can you walk me home?¡±


    As soon as Fuyu said that, the silly girl who was acting her best visibly shook in joy. She put a hand on her mouth, covering the grin she was having at the moment.


    Really, what a devious girl. My previous self was probably inferior to her schemes. If Hina heard about this, that girl might also think that she¡¯s not as great a schemer as Akane.


    Anyway, this is fine, I guess.


    I faced Fuyu and nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright. I also agree with what Akane said, after all. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there. You can use me as a shield if need be.¡±


    Fuyuughed at my answer. Akane also stopped holding back herughter. But we both know what she¡¯sughing at.


    Anyway, with this, we first sent Akane next door before I started escorting Fuyu to her house.


    It¡¯s only a station away so I doubt we¡¯d have any moments where I could get closer to her. But who knows? What¡¯s important is to make sure that I deliver her safely at home.

 Chapter 1158: Favored

    Chapter 1158: FavoredAs we expected, when we arrived at the train station, it was almost devoid of people. Well, our neighborhood was a little quiet so it¡¯s typically an everyday sight that at this time of the day, only those who weren¡¯t from here would go and ride a train.


    However, when the train arrived, most of the cars were still rather full. And mostly, they¡¯re srymen and women who probably had just gone off from work or drinking sessions at some bar or such stores that serve liquor. Some of them were drunk or totally out of it.


    They might not be perverts but the smell of alcohol and their sweat stinks. Due to that, I grabbed Fuyu¡¯s hand and led the girl away from those drunkards.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. Obviously, it looked like I was taking advantage of her. However, upon understanding the reason I did it, she lowered her head and silently followed me, her hand closed to grip mine.


    Luckily, we found an empty seat on a corner spot before the train moved. There was originally only one seat avable but thedy next to the empty seat looked at us and determined that we were together.


    She stood up and switched to the other empty seat on the other side while leaving some words to us, ¡°Don¡¯t be too awkward to each other. When I was your age, I was fiercely unting my rtionship with my boyfriend.¡±


    Yeah. She misunderstood that we were a couple riding the train together. Most likely, it¡¯s because we stood in front of her with our hands still locked together.


    Fuyu hurriedly pulled her hand out of my grasp but before she could even deny it, the woman already settled down on that side. She¡¯s even smiling in satisfaction as though she did a great deed.


    Upon seeing that, Fuyu could only sit down, covering her face right away. She¡¯s embarrassed, for sure. It¡¯s not the same case when no other person saw us holding hands, after all.


    Well, I didn¡¯t say anything and simply sat down next to her, smiling back at the woman and bowing my head in gratitude.


    Just like this, the less than fifteen-minute ride was spent in silence.


    When we left the train station and started our journey to her house, Fuyu never looked at me again and just led the way, half a step ahead of me.


    ¡°Yuuki-san. How much further?¡± Two minutester, I raised a normal question, dispelling the silence between us.


    ¡°Uhm. It¡¯s only a ten-minute walk. Onoda-kun can go now. I know my way around our neighborhood.¡± She answered in a silent voice. Looks like she¡¯s still affected from earlier.


    Being mistaken as a couple must be something she didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Sending me away, Yuuki-san? That¡¯s sad. I¡¯m already here. Let me finish sending you home. It¡¯s dark and dreary. Who knows what¡¯s lurking in there.¡± I made it sound like I¡¯m hurt before hurrying in my steps to match her pace.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡ª¡± The girl tried denying it and finally looked at me again. However, that only made her stumped. She immediately closed her mouth, not finishing it.


    A whileter, she murmured a reply to the second part, ¡°Uhm. Don¡¯t make it sound as if there¡¯s a monster out there preying on people.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s fine even if she didn¡¯t finish denying it. It¡¯s not like I got really hurt from what she said. Most likely, that was generated by her embarrassment.


    ¡°Like I said, who knows? Even if there is. I¡¯ll protect Yuuki-san at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Sheesh. Onoda-kun. I¡¯m not a pushover. I also know self-defense.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Un. I sometimes join Akane. She taught me some techniques.¡±


    Ah. Understandable. Akane has been taught by Aunt Akemi, after all. Teaching her best friend some techniques to protect herself sounds very like that silly girl. Surely, the other two also learned something from her.


    However, that made me recall yesterday. She didn¡¯t use any of those techniques to protect herself from my sudden action. She only got startled. That¡¯s a little worrying.


    Bringing that up might also embarrass this girl. I¡¯ll ask Akane about itter.


    ¡°Nice. Hopefully the monster can be taken down with a self-defense technique.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still there?¡± Fuyu instantly rebutted and giggled at my reply.


    ¡°That¡¯s our topic, is it not? Look there. If something jumps out, I¡¯ll let Yuuki-san handle it.¡± I pointed at amp post that seemingly had a faulty bulb. It¡¯s flickering.


    That looked like a staple scene in horror movies.


    ¡°This guy, won¡¯t you get serious? Why will someone jump out¡ªKyaa!¡±


    Fuyu tried waving away what I said. But as we walked past it, something really jumped out, surprising the heck out of the girl. She quickly jumped to my side, almost toppling me down with her.


    Luckily, I had good reflexes, catching her right away.


    Looking at the thing that jumped out, it¡¯s nothing frightening at all. Another staple scene from those movies, it¡¯s merely a cat who got disturbed by the noises we made. It¡¯s now scratching its ears while looking bored out of its life.


    Anyway, because of that cat, I was blessed to hear her cute scream and we stopped there with me holding her so close.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a cat, Yuuki-san.¡± I whispered to her ear, which immediately made the girl flinch.


    She lifted her head and nced behind her to check. Once she confirmed it, she turned to me again and pouted¡­ ¡°It¡¯s because of you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    This development. Is someone writing this scenario up above?


    Uh. She¡¯s cute, alright. No, she¡¯s really beautiful. It¡¯s a waste to see her with some other guy in the future. I can¡¯t help but be tempted to take her for myself.


    Wait. Scratch that. That¡¯s my desire at work again.


    After shaking those thoughts out of my head, I replied in a teasing manner, ¡°Why me? I thought you were brave enough to take a monster down?¡±


    And sure enough, Fuyu pouted even more. Her brows nted in annoyance. However, that only made her cuter, ¡°You¡¯re still at it¡­ Is this how you tease Akane?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? But I¡¯m not teasing you. Besides, how long do you n on clinging to me? Like you said, I don¡¯t really mind if girls get close to me. And that¡¯s including you, Yuuki-san.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Onoda-kun, stop with it even if it¡¯s a joke. Think about Akane.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But have you forgotten what she tried doing earlier?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s just her quirk.¡± Fuyu came up with a reason that she¡¯s also not convinced with. We both knew the effect of that girl¡¯s quirk, after all.


    ¡°Well, if you say so. Then¡­¡± I loosened my hold on her, letting her step back. The girl slowly stepped back without breaking eye contact with me. Because of the flickering light as well as the darkness of the night, I couldn¡¯t confirm if she was flustered or not. But the girl sighed in relief upon being released by me. She then turned around and hissed at the cat, scaring it away.


    She¡¯s not a cat person, huh?


    After that, without bringing up the previous topic, we continued on our way, conversing about various topics to calm her down. Her heart raced from that cat jumpscare, after all.


    ¡°Ah, right. If Yuuki-san is ufortable with what Akane is doing, you can tell me. I¡¯ll try my best to rein her in.¡±


    Upon reaching her house and stopping before their gates, I brought that up.


    Fuyu narrowed her eyes at me as though saying ¡®Is this guy serious?¡¯.


    ¡°You say that. But you also let her have her way earlier. Are you actually afraid to defy Akane?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m just favoring her too much. Call it spoiling.¡±


    That¡¯s how it is to all my girls¡­


    ¡°I see. But you¡¯re the one who should¡¯ve stepped up right there. Onoda-kun, like I said, you seem to have no guard against getting close to another girl. Earlier too¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t get too close to just anyone. Only to those I favor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­?¡± Her voice trailed there, failing to finish it. Whatever was on her mind, she probably found it rather unbelievable.


    ¡°Yes, it is what Yuuki-san thinks. You¡¯re not just a stranger to me. You¡¯re Akane¡¯s closest friend. And I think I can also see you as one. But that is if Yuuki-san feels the same. Otherwise, it¡¯s one-sided for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t word it like that, you idiot. Oops, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The girl blurted out before hurriedly pedaling back.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s an apt description of me, an idiot. Anyway, that¡¯s it. I said my piece. See you tomorrow, Yuuki-san.¡±


    I was about to turn around and leave but Fuyu still had more to tell.


    ¡°¡­ I already told you what I found problematic. If you¡¯re not going to fix that¡ª¡±


    I cut her off and repeated what I said, ¡°I understand. But I also told you that it¡¯s exclusive to those I favored. I don¡¯t think I can change that.¡±


    Perhaps running out of words to reply, Fuyu could only stare at me while biting her lips in slight frustration.


    Her hand was already on the gate so¡­ after around half a minute, she simply turned to it and walked inside it as though she was escaping from me.


    However, before closing it and disappearing from my sight, the girl turned around and muttered silently, ¡°Uhm¡­ Thank you for sending me home. Take care on your way, Onoda-kun.¡±


    What should I take from that? A rejection? Well, since silence also means yes, it¡¯s either of the two.

 Chapter 1159: Plan for a Date?

    Chapter 1159: n for a Date?When I picked up Akane at their house, I got scolded by Aunt Akemi for leaving in the middle of the night. That¡¯s even when we told her that I was going to escort Fuyu home.


    It was unreasonable, yes. She had this notion that any girls I got in contact with would eventually be my new girlfriend. Though she¡¯s not entirely wrong with that, she said that in front of her daughter.


    Akane, on the other hand, was enjoying herself at the side,ughing at how I tried to exin in front of her mother. That¡¯s why when Aunt Akemi finished scolding me, I ran to the girl and carried her on my shoulder.


    Aunt Akemi facepalmed upon seeing that and left us alone after saying, ¡°You two are growing up to be the next ¡®idiot couple¡¯. In this case, you¡¯re the more unreasonable one, Onoda-kun. Or maybe, you¡¯re at the same level. No wonder you get along well even when you¡¯re still toddlers.¡±


    Akane and I looked at each other, wordlessly conversing regarding it. A few secondster, we bothughed as we walked back to our house.


    Yep, we totally agree with that evaluation from her mother. We¡¯re more unreasonable than the dubbed ¡®idiot couple¡¯. But I guess some of my girls should be included in it.


    Anyway, as soon as we returned to our living room, Akane couldn¡¯t wait to hear about the trip I had with Fuyu. She immediately asked if something happened.


    Apparently, Fuyu messaged her when the girl settled in her room, informing Akane that I safely escorted her home. However, that¡¯s not all, she also asked to confirm what I said about how I have seemingly no boundary with those I favored.


    Akane naturally said yes but when she tried asking for more details from Fuyu, the girl cut off their conversation by saying good night.


    She ran away.


    Believing that she did run away, Akane waited for me in anticipation to hear everything from my mouth.


    Upon hearing most of the details ¨C I still omitted some which were rather personal for Fuyu ¨C Akane¡¯s mischievous smile widened as she stated, ¡°Husband, Fuyu never had a crush before. She¡¯s this kind of stuck-up, goal-oriented girl who only sees tennis and our friendship along with Eri and Futaba as her everything. But you know what? Because of me, she began bing conscious of one guy¡­ Do I need to say more?¡±


    ¡°You mean she¡¯s now conscious of me, huh? That¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    ¡°And it probably didn¡¯t start recently or when you finally looked in my direction. You see, back in our middle school, she¡¯s often tagging along when I was stalking you.¡±


    ¡°This girl, did you just admit to stalking me?¡±


    ¡°Husband, isn¡¯t it obvious by now? That exins why I am aware of almost every girl that you stole. I approached almost everyone that I deemed to have fallen in love with you.¡±


    Well, I knew it was like that but she only confirmed it now. I guess it¡¯s also on me because I didn¡¯t really ask her specifically how she gathered all of them. I took it for granted that they¡¯re already in the same group when I started looking for them.


    ¡°That aside, Fuyu also knows them. At least, those she saw when she¡¯s tagging along with me.¡± Akane continued as she gradually climbed on myp, straddling me on our sofa. I supported her by grasping her marshmallow-soft buttocks. She¡¯s still on her period so this girl was probably trying to get the best of the situation when she¡¯s not leaking blood yet. Besides, she¡¯s not wearing a pantyliner yet, making it easy for her to feel my growing bulge.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s probably why she¡¯s certain that she saw me with Aoi. She knew about my connection to the girl.¡±


    However, Fuyu never mentioned them to me. Is she holding back or does she want to get solid evidence before using it against me? No. That¡¯s not how she acts. And with what happened tonight, I doubt she¡¯d bring it up again.


    ¡°That might be so¡­ Anyway, husband, let me feel this more while we wait for Yue¡¯s program.¡± Akane nodded before quickly switching gears. Her face was already taking the color of her eyes. She¡¯s breathing heavily, making her warm breath affect me as well.


    Because of how she¡¯s rubbing herself against me, it¡¯s only a matter of a second before blood rushes to that part of me.


    ¡°I thought we were talking about Fuyu?¡± I teased as I reached for the nipple sticking out from the thin camisole she was wearing.


    ¡°Hnng¡­ But I already said everything that needed to be said.¡± Akane bit her lips as she looked at me with her desire apparent on her face. And as soon as she finished speaking, her lips covered mine, engaging us in yet another intimate kiss.


    And while we¡¯re locked in it. Akane lifted her butt for a moment as she worked on my pants, sliding them down to my ankle. I also had to lift my butt for a moment to help her.


    Naturally, my boxers soon followed, before the girl sat back down on it, taking care of my length to bring it to its full potential.


    With lust and desire gradually upying our minds, we simply sumbed to it, to satisfy each other.


    Taking advantage of the fact that she¡¯s not bleeding at the moment, Akane took me inside her. I let her move first, dancing her hips on top of me and bouncing up and down. However, when the pleasure gradually built up for both of us, I took the wheel from the girl, driving us both to the peak.


    Just to make sure that there wouldn¡¯t be any ident, I shot it outside, staining Akane¡¯s smooth belly¡­


    Perhaps finding it not enough, Akane stood up and went on all fours from my side to take me in her mouth before it calmed down.


    After cleaning it up and making it hard again, Akane smiled erotically as she pulled me to be on top of her, taking her for the second time tonight.


    With the two of us alone in this house, Akane filled it with her desire-inducing moans that were like music to my ears. For this second round, I finished in her mouth.


    The girl sucked it until thest drop before gulping it all down. The way she licked her lips as though she had just tasted a delicacy was another boner-inducing picture.


    However, we couldn¡¯t get to round three because Akane started leaking and she hurriedly went to the bathroom to put on what could stop it. Furthermore, my phone started ringing.


    It¡¯s Yue. The girl who promised to call so that we could watch her pre-recorded performance together.


    -


    -


    Ten minutester, Akane returned to my side after cleaning up and changing into her nightwear. In front of us, the TV was showing Yue¡¯s brilliant performance that wowed the crowd in the talent show where she made a guest appearance.


    And grasped in my hand was the phone where Yue¡¯s face could be seen. She¡¯s grinning widely while looking at my satisfied reaction.


    ¡°Heh, Ruki. How¡¯s ¡®Coincidence¡¯? I¡¯m told that it might be a top charter again.¡± Very excited with the prospect of her new song that detailed the night we met each other again, Yue would probably jump out of the screen if she could, to squeeze in my embrace.


    ¡°Excellent as always. And I guess, with how well you fitted those lyrics to the music youposed, it¡¯s only normal for it to be popr.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t make me blush with your praises.¡±


    ¡°Yue, you¡¯re being too easy. You know husband, everything we do will always be the best for her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I speak only the truth. Didn¡¯t you hear her? Someone from the higher-ups told her that it will be a top charter.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right. That¡¯s just how Ruki is. He¡¯ll be my number 1 fan if need be.¡± Yue giggled, the joy in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°By the way, Akane. We might soon record the song we¡¯re going to sing together. Maybe in a week or two. I¡¯ll inform you if it¡¯s time. I will also contact Miho.¡±


    Oh. The song that they¡¯re working on, huh? They said it¡¯s dedicated to me as well. But until now, I haven¡¯t heard any details from the three about it.


    ¡°Really? Will you pick us up here?¡± Akane''s eyes shone brightly as she put her hands together.


    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s also my chance to be with that guy¡­ About time you stop monopolizing him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not though. Besides, he¡¯s yours on that day.¡±


    Yue looked at me and smirked while Akane pushed me on my shoulder as though she was handing me out to the girl on the other side.


    ¡°You two¡­ I¡¯m not a toy you can borrow from each other.¡± I interjected as I alternately looked at the girls.


    Yue chuckled in satisfaction, ¡°We know that, idiot. Come here alone¡­ I miss you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I instantly replied, ¡°I miss you too.¡± But then I remembered something, ¡°Wait, won¡¯t Kaoru-san nag at us if I suddenly show up there?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯ll get her to arrange a ce for us¡­ What do you think? We can also have a date around the streets of Tokyo.¡±


    This girl¡­ Is Kaoru-san her servant? Anyway, a secret ce or a secret date, huh? I guess that¡¯s all we could get since one of us was a celebrity.


    ¡°Sounds great. I want to take you to a festival though. Will there be one nearby?¡±


    Before Yue could answer, Akane who heard my mention of a festival was suddenly riled up as she shook me by my shoulder, ¡°Festival! Husband, me too! I want to go to a festival with you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll also go to one. There¡¯s that one, right? Thest festival we went to five years ago. If I recall correctly, it¡¯ll be around the first week of July.¡±


    If it¡¯s possible, I wanted to take them all to a festival. But since it¡¯s kind of only happening a few times in a year, it would be limited unless I take them all together.


    Although that¡¯s a great idea, it would beat the purpose of making that night special for each of them. But thinking about it, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll all agree toe together rather than go one by one¡­


    Well, better think about that at ater date.


    While Akane tried to remember what I mentioned, Yue who also tried looking for an approaching festival near her finally spoke up,


    ¡°There is one! But it¡¯s two weeks from now and it falls on a weekday.¡± From the initial cheerfulness, Yue¡¯s enthusiasm gradually lowered as the details unraveled before her.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can travel there after school and go home at dawn.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Yue and Akane¡¯s voices suddenly synchronized as they both shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    Ah¡­ Well, there goes the n.


    Anyway, from talking about Yue''s song, we somehow ended up talking about festivals. And soon, without any conclusion on the matter, the day ends for us. For sure, we¡¯d be able to decide on it in the following days. It¡¯s not toote yet.

 Chapter 1160: Pride and Ambition

    Chapter 1160: Pride and AmbitionThe next day, after walking Akane to their school, meeting Fuyu and the other two along the way, I veered off my usual path of either going back to the station or meeting one of my girls at the nearby park.


    I got picked up by Suzuki-san and brought to the condo unit where Mizuki was waiting for me. There we talked about the arrangement for when I was going to use the unit, bringing the girls in it if possible.


    Well, it¡¯s not me who brought up the topic. Mizuki messaged me directly about it. She most likely heard my thoughts about it from the other girls.


    However, we didn¡¯t really start on that topic. As soon as we were left alone by Suzuki-san, we instantly forgot about it, shelving it down our priority list.


    It¡¯s been a few days since we got the chance to be alone together and thest time was when she was down with the flu from overworking herself. Mizuki and I just couldn¡¯t help ourselves from bing all over each other, easing up our longing first.


    We made use of the room and the bed that we always lie down on ever since I conquered her during middle school.


    Thinking about it, that detail also became one of the limiting factors why I hadn¡¯t brought any other girl here yet even after a month.


    It¡¯s a special ce for us, after all.


    Nheless, soon after we finished satisfying ourselves and we finally returned to the main topic as we rested on the bed, Mizuki started by making me realize that keeping one ce exclusive to one girl wouldn¡¯t be good for ourplex rtionship.


    No. I think I already understood that reasoning. Our house and our room had already lost their exclusivity for Akane, after all. And this unit would soon be the same.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re erasing every special memory Mizuki and I shared here. We¡¯re just opening it up for the other girls in ourplex rtionship.


    This way, we wouldn¡¯t be too hard-pressed to look for a private ce if we need one. We couldn¡¯t always go to a love hotel, after all. Although employees from that kind of establishment wouldn¡¯t really pry on their customers¡¯ identities, it would be bad for the girls if I brought them in groups. I don¡¯t want their image and reputation to be tainted.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t worry about the security at the lobby. You can use the backdoor and the exclusive elevator near it. I¡¯ll hand you the key we¡¯ve been using before. And one more thing¡­ the paperwork is done for the transfer of this unit to your name. All that¡¯s left is your seal to finalize it.¡±


    Ah. Right. This building has those installed. That¡¯s where we always gain ess before. Only recently did we start entering through the main entrance.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I forgot my seal at home¡­ I have no use for it nowadays.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mizuki smirked and pinched my nose. Not just a reaction to my negligence but to also get back at how I always pinch hers whenever I get the chance.


    ¡°Yeah, right. Just what I expect from my Ruki¡­ Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m gonna bring it to your hometer at night. And while I¡¯m at it¡­ I¡¯ll be sleeping over. What do you think?¡±


    As she brought up that suggestion, Mizuki climbed up on top of me again, dropping kisses on my neck and chest.


    She¡¯s clearly excited. And instead of showing it on her face, she¡¯s diverting it by being this affectionate.


    I ced my hand on her head and gently brushed her hair as I replied, ¡°That sounds better. No. It¡¯s the best scenario. I¡¯m d I forgot my seal today. I can have my Mizuki at my side at night.¡±


    Mizuki chuckled lovingly and her kisses came raining down on my neck. After ending that by leaving with a bite mark, she cheerfully stated, ¡°With or without your seal, it¡¯s within my n to stay the night today. However, there¡¯s just one thing you also need to know.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My mom will call us. She has been meaning to speak to you. The guy who changed my mind from pursuing my previous goal.¡± She drew circles on my chest as she stared intently at my face, watching my reaction to it.


    Her mother, huh? Looks like she already revealed our rtionship to her.


    ¡°What about your father?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Forget about him, he¡¯s too busy to care.¡± Mizuki averted her gaze as though she didn¡¯t want to talk about him. But at the same time, it sounded like a child throwing a tantrum because her father was busy with his work more than tending to his child.


    ¡°Am I correct to assume that you¡¯re not getting along with him?¡± I asked. That instantly made Mizuki stop what she was doing.


    ¡°Uhm. If I will answer that in the best way possible¡­ It¡¯s yes and no.¡± She contemted for a moment before answering. ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all. However, you know it, Ruki; as the head of the Hasegawa¡¯s branch family, he¡¯s always been at the beck and call of the main family. He didn¡¯t be theirckey. My father is just trying too hard to make contributions and get more opportunities for us.¡±


    Mizuki paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Or you can say that he somehow wanted to surpass what I did. He¡¯s a prideful person. I probably took the trait from him.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Must be hard for both of you. Let¡¯s see. He¡¯s proud of your achievements but at the same time, he can¡¯t ept that his daughter surpassed him. As for you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop, idiot Ruki. I know what you¡¯re going to say. I want him to praise me and look at my growth. But because of our prideful nature, we couldn¡¯t see eye to eye these days.¡±


    ¡°This building is in his management, right?¡±


    ¡°In name only. But the decision for everything that¡¯s going on around here is handled by me. The main branch made it this way.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t really me your father on that one.¡±


    That¡¯s how it was for prideful people, after all. What they needed was a reality check or a p to their faces in order for them to wake up.


    ¡°I know, right? What? Wanna help me reconnect with him?¡±


    ¡°If it will bring joy for my Mizuki, why not?¡±


    I readily answered which produced joyfulughter from the girl.


    ¡°Heh¡­ You better survive against my mother first. She¡¯ll be nitpicky. I think she did her homework about you, Ruki. She¡¯ll be a tough opponent.¡±


    ¡°That sounds bad. Is she aware of everything?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. Otherwise, she¡¯d stop me from staying with you. Or she might¡¯ve been preparing thising night as a trap to corner you.¡± Mizuki mused before smirking again. Yeah, she¡¯s still as excited as earlier.


    I guess this was the part where she wanted us to be official in her mother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s definitely a possibility. If ites to it, I¡¯ll still fight for you and make her ept us.¡±


    ¡°Un. Me too. There¡¯s no way I will let you out of my grasp again.¡±


    Mizuki and I looked at each other beforeughing together. For the following minutes, we talked about countermeasures against her mother. She filled me in on her possible questions and also her defining traits. ording to her, she might not be originally from a noble family, but she¡¯s as ambitious as Mizuki.


    While she inherited her father¡¯s pride, the ambition to soar higher came from her mother.

 Chapter 1161: Image File

    Chapter 1161: Image FileThe same as before, Suzuki-san drove me to school after we dropped Mizuki near their school gates.


    To dispel the somewhat awkward silence in the car because of Suzuki-san¡¯sck of need to converse with me, I took that chance to fire numerous questions to the silent chauffeur, hoping that she could answer some of them.


    It¡¯s not fruitless, at least. By the time we reached the area around my school, I already got a few nods and a few shakes of her head, clearing some of my questions regarding Mizuki¡¯s family circumstances.


    Even though she wordlessly drove off upon making sure that I didn¡¯t forget anything else in her car, I still thanked the woman for her help.


    Sometimes it makes me wonder if she even has any desire at all. Perhaps the only thing driving her forward is to serve Mizuki until the girl relieves her of duty. That dedication masked with her cold indifference was rather admirable¡­


    Although Hitomi also had that kind of dedication, I managed to break past her indifference, melting the ice covering her person.


    Anyway, although I might be in a difficult situationter at night, I nonchntly threw the thought to the back of my mind. No matter how many countermeasures I put, if her mother asks an unavoidable question, those will be useless.


    And that¡¯s why¡­ I decided to just treat this day as normal.


    -


    -


    The first four periods went by smoothly. During the first period, Shio made us take a pop quiz concerning the lesson she left behind yesterday.


    Since my girls and I took that seriously, we didn¡¯t flunk it. Aya rejoiced when she got a perfect score. She also unconsciously threw herself in my embrace.


    Although she realized what had happened, it was already toote for her to pedal back. Due to that, the girl savored those few minutes in my embrace, ignoring the attention drawn to her.


    When she fixed herself back to her seat when it was time for me to go and escort Shio to her next ss, Wakaba and Kashiwagi both gave her a thumbs up which made the girl get even more flustered.


    As for the attention thrown to me, well, they¡¯re mostly ignored. At this point, it¡¯s already a daily urrence. If I describe each and every reaction of them, especially the cucks, there¡¯d be no end to it. It¡¯s enough to know that they¡¯re not amused.


    During the second and third periods when we had to move ssrooms to a scienceb and an art room, I somehow found myself in thepany of different sets of girls.


    At the scienceb, it¡¯s the same arrangement where I was sandwiched in the middle of Nami, Hina, Saki and Kanzaki who squeezed herself as the fifth person in that row. While we listened to the lecture and did some hands-on activities, Nami and the others didn¡¯t waste the chance to get some worthwhile bonding with me.


    Well, Kanzaki also tried to do so but with the three girls on guard or in other words, not letting her get as much contact with me, she was reduced to an extra in the corner.


    The girl had been quiet ever since that day when she tried to ask me for the lessons again. The boldness she often showed had been lulled to almost a screeching halt because of my girls¡¯ protective circle around me. Not that I wasining. It¡¯s just that I was hoping for Kanzaki to return to how she normally was¡­


    I mean, her defining trait was the diligent and straightforward ss President. But nowadays, she has been too meek to even try to spring up a conversation with me. Perhaps, it¡¯s because of her failed rtionship and my rejection. However, no one¡¯s going to help her but herself.


    Uh. There¡¯s also me. If I put my mind to it.


    Anyway, I still treated her normally but not as special as my girls. They always take priority when we¡¯re together. She should ambush me when I¡¯m alone, no?


    Moving on, in the art room, the teacher randomly grouped us in threes for a small activity. It¡¯s not the usual ¡®draw each other¡¯. It didn¡¯t even fully tackle the ¡®art¡¯ subject.


    Luckily, I still got grouped up with one of my girls; Chii. The third one was Shimura who probably had a crush on me.


    I don¡¯t know. That might be just my assumption. But the attention I was getting from her was different than normal. I always catch her looking in my direction and whenever there¡¯s a chance, she¡¯ll start up a conversation with me.


    However, the same as what happened with Kanzaki, she couldn¡¯t approach without getting stared at by my girls. Especially Satsuki who rarely leaves my side whenever we¡¯re inside the ssroom.


    In any case, it¡¯s still proven a fun activity. Chii¡¯sughter echoed in the room, making the teacher walk over to us to see what she wasughing at.


    But when the teacher failed to find anything remotely funny, she stared at Chii weirdly before turning to me, her eyes instructing me to rein in my group mate¡¯s behavior. I somehow became tagged as the leader of our group.


    Shimura giggled merrily while Chii pouted, acting like her source of fun got cut off. However, she used that chance to stick to me, tying it up to the teacher¡¯s instruction.


    During the 4th period, we returned to our ssroom for Mathematics. The lesson exhausted most of us mentally and when lunch break arrived, we spent some time slumping on our desks before preparing to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit,¡± I said soon after we finished eating our lunch.


    It¡¯s a call of nature so¡­ none of the girls followed me. Well, if I asked them to apany me, there¡¯s no doubt that everyone would volunteer.


    As I made my way to the bathroom, the phone I pocketed in my pants vibrated. I pulled it out to check.


    Turned out I got three messages. Two chat messages and an email.


    I hurriedly went into one of the bathroom stalls and used the time while I was doing business to check on each of them.


    The first one and probably the least in my priority came from Ohori-senpai. It¡¯s a short message that¡¯s asking me to meet her. That sounded dubious given that she kept on scolding me for ¡®two-timing¡¯ Aoi.


    That¡¯s why I replied with a question, instead of an acknowledgment. ¡°Senpai, have your eyes been opened? Are you going to ept my help now?¡±


    Yeah. That¡¯s an assumption. But that¡¯s enough to probably throw her off with whatever she¡¯s trying to do by asking me to meet her.


    Following that, I checked the other chat message. And surprisingly, it came from Koizumi-san.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I have a date for our scouting trip. I¡¯m going to Setsu¡¯s houseter to ask Satsuki-chan if it¡¯s fine to take you with me. I¡¯m just messaging to confirm with you. If she granted us permission, you won¡¯t back down, right?¡±


    Weird. Why did the tone of her message sound uncertain? Or rather, it¡¯s like the girl was only asking for permission after getting caught with her hand inside a cookie jar. But in this case, she¡¯s not asking the owner but the cookie.


    Well, I¡¯m probably just overthinking.


    I typed in my reply and sent it right away, ¡°Koizumi-san need not worry, I won¡¯t back down. The trip will probably broaden my horizon. I guess?¡±


    With that done, I turned to the only email.


    Obviously, there¡¯s only one girl who would email me at this point in time¡­


    Hana.


    As soon as I opened the mail, the content was empty save from one attached file.


    An image file.


    Upon tapping it and downloading the photo, I checked what it was. I guess I had no time to be surprised by that girl¡¯s antics.


    The image contained a clear view of her ne ticket back to our country dated thising Friday.

 Chapter 1162: Fan

    Chapter 1162: FanWith Hana¡¯s imminent return getting a clear date, I somehow found myself rather excited than worried. I admit, she¡¯s sessful in regaining my attention back to her. However, thinking about it, the girl probably gambled on being that aggressive in her approach because of the information supplied to her.


    I still had no idea who it was but I¡¯m expecting a message from any of the five idiots that could confirm my suspicion about that girl from the Seven Star Girl¡¯s Academy who tried making contact with me two Saturdays ago.


    Anyway, Hana has been silent these past two days. Ourst exchange was about her attempt to use me as a mouthpiece to tell Hifumi and Chii that they only used them to get more information about me.


    I guess to get back at her, I¡¯ll tell those two the date of her return. It¡¯ll be a magnificent sight if she tries to run away from the two who see her as a friend. This was just a guess based on her trait, no matter how cold she made it sound, she was just afraid to meet them again.


    The girl had never gotten someone she could call a friend or she was confused if she could call Hifumi and Chii as her friends.


    From the photos in the albums that she sent to me, she¡¯s like an immacte saint whose light prevented other people from approaching her. That¡¯s why she looked so lonely and pitiful even with her usual angelic smile.


    Anyway, soon after I sent a reply to all of them, I decided to check their repliester and started preparing to leave the stall.


    However, as I was in the process of buckling my pants back, sets of footsteps entered the bathroom. They quickly erupted into conversation.


    Ignoring them was easy. But the topic quickly rolled and it arrived at something that made me pause.


    ¡°Hey, what the heck is with that Onoda from ss 1?¡±


    Yep. They started talking about me.


    I couldn¡¯t recognize the speaker¡¯s voice but he¡¯s definitely not from our ss. The way he said that was filled with envy and at the same time puzzlement.


    He knew me by name. But at this point, only those who were absent at that announcement or those who didn¡¯t care enough wouldn¡¯t know.


    Anyway, someone else answered him and like the first guy, I couldn¡¯t recognize his voice.


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    He sounded indifferent but with how quick he replied, he¡¯s just as interested. He knew that the first guy would continue.


    ¡°Everything! These past few weeks he became the talk of every girl in every ss.¡±


    Am I now? This guy must¡¯ve been feeding off of gossip about me. Anyway, those may be gossip but I found this a great chance to hear the guys¡¯ opinions about me. Not that I cared enough about my reputation but it¡¯s to gauge how much of an influence I already have post-haircut and reveal as part of the Student Council.


    ¡°Dude, are you jealous? Has your crush started crushing on him?¡± A third guy spoke up,ughing at the first guy.


    ¡°Of course not! Why will I? It¡¯s just too absurd how he¡¯s getting this much attention.¡±


    ¡°Again, are you jealous? Reincarnate and get a good-looking face. Enough to rival that guy. He has it in him, you know?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, man. Why are you defending him? Are you gay?¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough with that. I get what you¡¯re saying. His poprity suddenly skyrocketed. And have you heard? ording to someone I know from their ss, he¡¯s too close or very intimate to most girls. They can¡¯t even pinpoint who among them is his girlfriend.¡± A fourth voice sprang up, calming down the tension between the 1st and 3rd guy.


    I had no idea who that third guy was but he has great jabs. It all hit squarely on that 1st guy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you joking? What girlfriend? That kind of guy will not get one. He¡¯ll gun for the most beautiful in our year. And who do you think it will be?¡± And now, the 2nd guy rejoined their conversation.


    ¡°Fuck, not our Itou-ojou!¡± It¡¯s the 1st guy again. I guess among the four, he¡¯s the one who had the most beef against me. He¡¯s that type of guy who could onlyin about someone sessful than better himself topete.


    ¡°Calm down and piss properly you idiot!¡± The 3rd guy scolded him loudly this time. Another smack to his face.


    Their conversation didn¡¯t stop there, obviously. The 1st guy kept on shouting hisints that were filled with envy.


    They tackled my position in the Student Council and somehow arrived at the same conclusion as Nakanishi-senpai. Shizu found something special with me.


    Following that, their topic switched to Shizu. Or rather, how she was two to three years ago. The first and fourth guy tried to debunk that im by referencing how Shizu was as their Student Council President in middle school.


    On the other hand, the third guy kept on jabbing on the 1st guy and subtly defending my position.


    Did I get a fan, I wonder?


    As for the second guy, he¡¯s mostly silent but he¡¯s the one providing more topics and he seemed really knowledgeable about the gossip surrounding me.


    In any case, when I deemed their topic tasteless, I stood up again, pulled the flush and left the stall.


    As soon as I opened the door, all four of them focused on me, speechless. Their topic that circled back on me was left hanging as they watched me walk to the sink where I started washing my hands.


    A minuteter, I took a nce at the four who now hadplicated expressions as though they choked on their saliva except for one guy.


    There¡¯s no need to guess. He¡¯s that third guy who¡¯s mercilessly jabbing at the first guy and subtly defending my name.


    He walked over with a big grin on his face. In his eyes, a look of fanaticism.


    ¡°Yo, Onoda. Did you hear everything?¡± He asked. Upon hearing that, the other three finally gulped their saliva down as they looked on in anticipation with my answer.


    One guy in particr started sweating bullets, he¡¯s probably the loudmouth who kept insulting me.


    ¡°Is that even a question? Do you want me to lie? I can do that.¡± I answered as I pulled out a strip of wipes, drying my hands.


    ¡°Ah. Yeah. Of course, you heard everything.¡± He wryly smiled as he nced back at his group. He even eyed that sweating guy before shaking his head. ¡°That aside, I¡¯m a fan. Your reputation precedes you it seems.¡±


    ¡°Fan, huh? I¡¯m not trying to be a celebrity though.¡±


    ¡°True that. But you see, you started bing an inspiration to some. With all the rumors flying around, you can still act this cool and confident.¡±


    This guy isplimenting another guy right to his face. That¡¯s unusual.


    ¡°Man. Whoever believes in rumors anyway? If I react to each one, it will just create two more. So the best way of dealing with it is to act unaffected.¡±


    ¡°Damn, wise words, bro. By the way, I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Isozaki, right? I told you I¡¯m listening.¡± I cut him off by reciting the name that I heard from the other three. Well, he¡¯sing off really friendly. It¡¯s not bad but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get a male friend. He can stay as a fan though.


    ¡°Yes. Geez, you¡¯re even cooler in person. Don¡¯t worry about them. Guys, you know? We always tend to shit talk someone else. They don¡¯t mean harm.¡±


    Well, he¡¯s not wrong. Even girls do that. It¡¯s not an exclusive boys¡¯ trait.


    ¡°Sure. Not that I care. But you see, you all better not talk about the girls like that. They should be respected. That¡¯s how you get them to trust you.¡±


    ¡°Did you just give us advice?¡± With his eyes widening in saucers, Isozaki¡¯s expression became even more amazed at me. I guess, I really got myself a fan, huh?


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to take it. Anyway, I got to go. Continue on your merry shit-talking.¡± After saying that, I turned around and left the bathroom in unhurried steps.


    From behind me, I could hear sighs of relief and another sigh of amazement. If they¡¯re talking about me so intensely that they could evene to the point of disagreement, for sure, that¡¯s also happening in some other corners of the school.


    I¡¯m not used to being this popr. However, there are some pros to being one; my presence alone shut them up.

 Chapter 1163: Follow up

    Chapter 1163: Follow upThe following periods passed just as smoothly as the first four. And at the moment, the bell had just rung, indicating the end of the 7th period.


    As promised, I prepared to pick up both Kana and Ishida-senpai in their ssroom.


    But before doing so, my head sought my girls¡¯ figures, checking on them as they also prepared to go to their respective clubs.


    On my side, Aya handed me a notebook. It¡¯s a notebook with her written book reviews and summaries. Last week I requested her help with it. She finally finished it.


    ¡°Thank you, Aya.¡± I smiled as I dotingly patted the girl¡¯s head.


    Aya wholeheartedly epted it, lowering her head slightly to make it easy for me to pat her. Furthermore, the girl also stood up from her seat to squeeze in my embrace, totally ignoring the attention that we¡¯d be getting.


    Since it¡¯s like an extension of what happened during the 1st period, most of our ssmates stopped paying attention to our disy of intimacy soon enough.


    I mean, there¡¯s nothing they could do about it, right? However, I¡¯m surprised Kikuchi isn¡¯t saying anything about this. She¡¯s aware that I¡¯m Nami¡¯s boyfriend and at the same time, I¡¯m also Hina¡¯s boyfriend in her eyes. And perhaps, she also knows about Saki. The three stopped holding back on showing it whenever we were in their clubroom, after all.


    Anyway, on my other side, Satsuki, who had just finished stuffing her things inside her bag, reached for my arm and pinched it to get my attention.


    When I nced at her, a smile couldn¡¯t help but show on my lips. Even without much change in her usual expression, the little pout that she¡¯s doing wouldn¡¯t be able to escape my notice.


    And if I had to guess, she wanted the same treatment as Aya.


    As the girl quickly realized that I saw through her, she huffed and bloated her cheeks before averting her gaze. However, not even ten secondster, she sneakily reached for the hem of my sleeves, tugging it as her way to tell me that she was waiting for her turn.


    ssic Satsuki.


    And that¡¯s why, after Aya left for the Book Club, I grabbed Satsuki¡¯s hand and guided her out of the ssroom. Since it¡¯s the time when most of the students were leaving for their clubs. The hallway was packed. Showing up with our sped hands, we instantly grabbed the attention of those who saw us.


    Well, even if they recognized us, I paid no attention to it. I even tightened my grip to ensure that her hand wouldn¡¯t identally slip out of my grasp.


    When we sessfully left the School Building and got to a ce with fewer eyes to even bother to look at us, I nced back to check on the girl.


    She stuck close to my back while her bag covered her face.


    ¡°Embarrassed?¡± I asked as I turned around to face her. I reached to her bag, lowering it down to peek at what she was hiding.


    ¡°No, you idiot! I don¡¯t want anyone else to see me like this¡­ And it¡¯s to prevent another rumor about you.¡± Without putting any resistance, Satsuki gradually lowered her arms, showing the top half of her face to me.


    She¡¯s as flustered as she could get. And although she¡¯s still ring at me, it only added to her charm.


    ¡°Rumor? That¡¯s irrelevant at this point. Will you believe if I tell you that soon enough, we can kiss out in the open without bothering about who can see us?¡±


    Satsuki paused and contemted for a moment. But after realizing that I got her with that question, she quickly erupted with hits on my shoulder, her ears turning even redder.


    ¡°No, you idiot! No one¡¯s going to kiss you in public! What¡¯s with you? If you¡¯re so brave to expose our rtionship in public then do so¡­ I¡¯ll wait for it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I kept a straight face and smirked. I gradually pushed my face closer, my eyes locked on hers.


    One second. Two. Three.


    Five secondster, the girl gulped down, closed her eyes and eventually closed her mouth shut. Her lips sucked in her mouth.


    She¡¯s refusing to answer. She had no idea if I¡¯m serious or not, after all.


    ¡°Alright. My Satsuki wins. I can¡¯t do it yet if there¡¯s no guarantee that you¡¯re all going to be fine.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl immediately opened her eyes and handed me her bag, freeing her hands. Following that, she went for my cheeks, pinching them as hard as she could.


    And while giggling oh-so-sweetly, she whispered, ¡°Remain an idiot forever, Ruki. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Satsuki grabbed her bag back from me. And this time, she¡¯s the one who led me by hand as we continued on our way to the Gymnasium, ignoring every student we passed by on our way there.


    As always, this trip to the Gymnasium didn¡¯t end with just watching her enter from the side door, I went in with her and found a rather obscure corner where we let go of any inhibitions.


    Before leaving and returning to the School Building, I told her about Koizumi-san¡¯s message. Apparently, she also received a message from the girl, asking her for a talkter.


    Well, the way she worded that sounds rather unusual. Koizumi-san was asking for a talk rather than straight saying that she was going to inform Satsuki about that scouting trip with her.


    I could be overthinking it but I guess that¡¯s for Satsuki to find out.


    -


    -


    Around ten minutester, I finally returned to the School Building to pick up the two girls on the third floor.


    Since a lot of time had already passed, the only ones left there were those on Cleaning Duty or those waiting for someone.


    However, I was once again stalled at the stairs leading up to the second floor.


    Up top, I ran into someone. The girl also stopped in her tracks as she focused her eyes on me.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you going to¡­?¡± While her words seemed iplete, I could infer what she was trying to say considering our only interaction was about that.


    It¡¯s Kujou Marika¡¯s follower who asked me to investigate Ichihara Jun and help the girl get out of his grasp. Obviously, I already saw through her act back then¡­ And ording to Shizu, she¡¯s been seen to be close to that guy before she became Kujou¡¯s follower.


    This time, however, it looked like she also got taken aback at our unexpected meeting. The girl hurriedly tried toe up with something in line with what we talked about before. However, that¡¯s all she could manage.


    Well, let¡¯s y along for a moment. It¡¯s also been a while since I saw Kujou-senpai. I thought she was going to go out of her way to look for me after what happenedst Sunday but she has been quiet all this time.


    I wonder. Maybe I¡¯m wrong about my assumptions about that ringlet girl? No¡­ I should still be vignt about her.


    ¡°Not today. I still haven¡¯t finished investigating. But if there¡¯s a chance to talk to her, why not? Senpai, you told me you¡¯re going to tell me where I can find her, right? You still haven¡¯t delivered.¡±


    Her eyes widened slightly as she paused for a moment before answering


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s not moving ces so much these days. At the moment, Marika-sama is still in their ssroom. She¡¯s waiting for Ichihara-senpai to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°And her other followers?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re around her but if it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    ¡°You think I have a chance to get past her followers?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She talks about you sometimes. ¡®Junior-kun is interesting¡¯ she says.¡±


    And how did she know that I am that Junior-kun? Did Marika mention it or did she find out from someone else?


    ¡°I see. Alright, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll try but don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! Should I follow you?¡±


    ¡°No, senpai. You¡¯re going to expose yourself if you do.¡±


    ¡°R-right. G-good luck then Onoda-kun¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± I nodded and watched her pass by me, descending down to the 1st floor.


    That girl, she¡¯s hurrying up to get away, huh?


    I waited for a moment, sensing the surroundings if someone was eavesdropping. When I found no one, I continued on my steps, ascending to the third floor


    Well, even with that talk, I decided not to approach Kujou Marika today¡­ At least let me pick up Kana and Ishida-senpai first.


    I¡¯ll put it up to the chance whether I will encounter her or not. She¡¯s not a doll that will only move if someone pulls on her strings anyway.

 Chapter 1164: No need to be shy

    Chapter 1164: No need to be shy¡°Oh? How rare for Onoda-kun to be here. Are you finally doing your job as a boyfriend?¡±


    Right as I stepped in front of Kana and Ishida-senpai¡¯s ssroom, Momoiro-senpai who was about to step out instantly caught me in her vision. A smirk rose from her lips as she approached me with crossed arms. She nced back, perhaps to check on Kana, before stopping a step before me.


    Her voice was soft enough to only allow me to hear it which saved us from scanning our immediate surroundings in case someone heard it.


    I nodded at the girl and clumsily scratched my head, acting like I was guilty of what she just said, ¡°Uhm¡­ Am I not doing my job, senpai?¡±


    ¡°You certainly don¡¯t. It¡¯s too rare to see you two together. I get it that you two wanted to keep it private but at least, make an effort to be with her. She¡¯s so cute. You don¡¯t know how many are eyeing her now that Goto is out of the picture.¡± Momoiro-senpai pointed at me and poked my chest to stress thatst sentence.


    Alright. That¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing that information¡­ Guys are eyeing my Kana, huh?


    If I¡¯m not wrong, the girl once again used the ¡®I can solve it without troubling Ruki¡¯ mindset regarding that issue. Furthermore, she also has that ¡®I¡¯m the older one so I should be setting an example¡¯ mentality, preventing her from bringing it up to me.


    Only when I got her in my arms would she put those behind her and be my cute and shy Kana. But most of the time, we¡¯d just be all over each other and seldom talk about what¡¯s happening around us. And even if I ask, unless I pick up something from her behavior, she wouldn¡¯t tell me those kinds of issues.


    Her mature advice and insight are always one of the best but sometimes, I can¡¯t help but wish that I¡¯m older than her.


    ¡°I see. Senpai¡¯s words are correct. My Kana is so cute that it will be weird if no one tries their chances. It¡¯s up to me to quiet them down. Can senpai help me?¡±


    ¡°Oh-hoh? What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just gonna talk to them using this.¡± I raised my clenched fist and menacingly toughened my expression.


    Upon seeing that, Momoiro-senpai burst intoughter. ¡°Pfft. You¡¯re silly. Anyhow, I forgot to add. You don¡¯t have to worry about them. That girl turned all of them down at a drop of a hat.¡±


    ¡°¡­ So you¡¯re saying my fist won¡¯t have someone to talk to?¡±


    ¡°No! And drop that notion right away. Don¡¯t always resort to violence! Aren¡¯t you the Disciplinary Officer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m disciplined enough to not require me to discipline myself.¡± I shrugged and pulled out my armband, slipping on my right.


    Momoiro-senpai raised her eyebrows at that, her amused expression remained on her face, ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. Totally disciplined when you¡¯re also involved with that troublesome couple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unavoidable. I can¡¯t let my senior be hit on while I¡¯m with her. If it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll also do the same.¡±


    Momoiro-senpai nodded her head approvingly, ¡°Is that so? Good to know. Alright, I have to go¡­ Go and get your girl.¡±


    ¡°Alright, senpai. See you next time.¡±


    I watched her run to the staircase area and disappear from it. Following that, I finally got to move on and peek inside.


    Naturally, I easily got the attention of every third year remaining in the room. They probably got curious about who was talking to Momoiro-senpai.


    Some of them recognized me while some furrowed their brows as they looked on with an unfriendly gaze.


    Nheless, I couldn¡¯t care enough about their reaction, my eyes quickly caught Kana and Ishida-senpai walking toward me.


    I waved at them and smiled which Kana returned an adorable and cheerful smile whereas Ishida-senpai unwittingly shook her head slightly before a small smile spread from her lips.


    I also spied Goto Kenji ring at me hatefully but he cowardly lowered her gaze as soon as I looked at him. He clenched his trembling fist resting atop his desk, trying to calm himself down.


    In any case, I stopped paying attention to him as soon as Kana and Ishida-senpai reached me. I grabbed their hands and started walking away with the two.


    Although there were other third-year students in the hallway, their attention was focused on something else.


    Two rooms away from Kana and Ishida-senpai¡¯s ssroom, some kind of dispute was happening.


    ¡°Jun-kun! Where have you been?! And why are you with that woman?!¡±


    Yeah. That¡¯s the familiar voice of Kujou Marika-senpai. Looks like Ichihara Jun brought a new girl and even showcased her in front of Marika. What¡¯s going on with that guy? Did he just be bolder?


    I remember he¡¯s the type who would avoid Marika so he could hit on a different girl¡­


    Since they also heard that, the two girls who I was leading by hand also nced back to check.


    ¡°First time I hear Kujou shout that loud.¡± Ishida-senpai mused.


    ¡°Un. I wonder what happened.¡± Kana tilted her head slightly. But soon enough she lost interest in them as she chose to focus on squeezing in my side instead, lifting my arm to sling it around her shoulder.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not our problem. So, let¡¯s go? Rae and Otsuka-senpai are probably waiting for us already.¡±


    Right. Whatever¡¯s going on there, I had no time to really focus on it when I¡¯m with these two. I¡¯d rather avoid getting involved. I mean, their followers who somehow created a barricade outside that ssroom were vigntly eyeing anyone nearby.


    There¡¯s a better time and ce to get involved. At least, it¡¯s enough that I picked up that new move by Ichihara Jun.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s new, Onoda-kun. Aren¡¯t you going to stick your nose in it? They¡¯re targeting you, are they not?¡± Somehow, even though she sounded like she was doubting my choice, Ishida-senpai¡¯s concern for me was very noticeable.


    That somehow brought warmth to my chest.


    ¡°Nope. Not today. Besides, I have you two¡­ Let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°You have us two, huh? But you¡¯re only awfully close to Ka¡ª¡± Ishida-senpai was about to express her jealousy when she hurriedly covered her mouth. She realized how she was acting.


    Soon enough, her face turned scarlet as she tightly squeezed my hand. ¡°N-never mind.¡±


    ¡°Rumi can also do the same. Here, let me help you.¡±


    Kana temporarily stepped out of my side, and dragged us to the staircase area and away from themotion before pushing Ishida-senpai closer to me. And the same as she did earlier, she lifted my arm and slid it from Ishida-senpai¡¯s back and sling it around her waist.


    Whether it was an innocent act or not didn''t matter.


    The girl then stepped back a few times to properly frame us in her eyes before giggling contentedly, ¡°Perfect. You now look like a couple.¡±


    ¡°K-kana?¡± Ishida-senpai stuttered as she called out to the girl. However, apart from that, she didn¡¯t do anything else. She let my arm grasp her. In fact, she even turned slightly to the side, facing me.


    Her soft chest pressed on my arm as she bravely used my chest to support herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, senpai?¡± I asked which made the girl turn her head to me.


    Upon seeing how close we were, Ishida-senpai¡¯s scarlet face took on an even deeper hue of red. Her heart started racing as she gulped down, not knowing what to say.


    At this point, it¡¯s now in my hands to calm her down.


    After giving Kana a quick nce and seeing her make an ¡®Okay¡¯ gesture, I pushed my face close to Ishida-senpai, taking her trembling lips into a kiss.


    Obviously, I didn¡¯t end it swiftly. My other arm moved to her nape, slipping underneath her hair as I lightly pushed her head forward, deepening our kiss.


    Aside from that, I tightened my arm slung around her waist, enough to almost lift her off the floor.


    When our lips separated a minuteter, I also loosened my hold on her, letting her take the breath that I stole.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯m certain. I really do love you, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Y-you idiot! There¡¯s a better time and ce for that!¡± Ishida-senpai almost shouted but knowing that someone else could hear us if she did raise her voice, she subdued it.


    And before I could even reply to that, Kana walked back to my side and pulled my head down to also get her kiss before turning to face Ishida-senpai, ¡°Rumi, no need to be shy. You can also kiss Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Kana¡­ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m¡­ Ugh. Whatever!¡± As Ishida-senpai gave up on reasoning, she clumsily did what Kana suggested, taking my lips this time.


    However, it was at this point that someone who had light steps or maybe intentionally lightened his footsteps appeared from the hallway, catching us in the act.


    And guess what? It¡¯s of no consequence to us. It¡¯s none other than Goto Kenji.


    The guy witnessed another scene that would surely be etched in his memory.

 Chapter 1165: That can wait

    Chapter 1165: That can waitWith his mind trying to process what he had just seen, Goto Kenji seemingly turned to a stone statue, not knowing when to move or speak. Nheless, his eyes were fixed on us, watching how Ishida-senpai took the lead in kissing me.


    On the other hand, the girl still had no idea that someone appeared. Her eyes remained closed and she was eagerly savoring the kiss that she initiated. Her tongue prudently wandered inside my mouth, seeking mine.


    Weing her wholeheartedly, I also began to move, turning our bodies slightly so that I could let her rest her back on the wall. And once that happened, I pressed our bodies together, enough for Ishida-senpai to lift one of her legs, clutching it to my side.


    Naturally, I supported that with my hand, grasping her thigh sensually by slipping it underneath her skirt.


    At this point, Kana courageously stepped forward, blocking Kenji¡¯s view of us. She stretched her arm wide, acting like a wall.


    And in a lower volume as possible, she whispered to the dumbstruck guy, ¡°Goto-kun, it¡¯s best if you leave. You don¡¯t want to see this.¡±


    Really, she¡¯s acting more like a guardian at this point. Letting her friend enjoy her time with me.


    I guess a reward and praise are in order for my precious Kana.


    Because of our new position, I couldn¡¯t check on Goto¡¯s reaction anymore. Moreover, taking care of this diligent girl got most of my attention.


    As seconds passed, I didn¡¯t hear any reply from Goto and shortly after that, I could only sense the guy walking away reluctantly, going back the way he came from.


    Really, a coward, huh? But that¡¯s a lot better than having him confront both girls.


    By the time I let go of Ishida-senpai¡¯s lips and we switched back to normal, Kana remained standing there with her back turned to us, vigntly keeping an eye out on both left and right hallways.


    ¡°Kana? Why are you¡­?¡± Perhaps finding it confusing why Kana stood right there, Ishida-senpai asked.


    However, before the girl could answer, I swiftly moved to behind Kana, wrapped my arms around her and carefully dragged her back to this staircase area.


    And while doing so, I sweetly whispered, ¡°Thank you, Kana. And also, great job standing up against him.¡±


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s for you and Rumi.¡± Kana replied as she turned around to hug me back and look at her friend, answering Ishida-senpai¡¯s question simply with a bright smile.


    She surely didn¡¯t want the girl to learn that Goto caught us in that intimate situation. At least not yet.


    There¡¯s a better time for that. Maybeter?


    Anyway, should I pity that guy? He¡¯s probably trying his head around the fact that I could be with both Kana and Ishida-senpai but when he tried that, not only was he unsessful, but he also lost both of them.


    Well, Ogawa had it worse than him. They¡¯repeting at least.


    And I haven¡¯t told this to anyone yet but¡­ somehow, there¡¯s this idea in my mind to try and obstruct them again if they found a new girl.


    Continue jabbing at them that way, you know?


    But I guess that still depends on how they would act from now on. Better not drag innocent girls on my pettiness, right?


    -


    -


    Upon arriving at our clubroom, the five of us went into a small meeting again. Since Ishida-senpai nned toe upstairs to meet Shizu, we talked about what kind of activity would be left behind for the other three.


    But in the end, they settled on allowing Kana to write her scenario quietly while the other two would be editing or checking each other¡¯s already written scenario.


    Naturally, before leaving to apany Ishida-senpai, I checked on Rae first. With our conversation yesterday concerning her family where I told her to meet my parents first, I got her answer for it today.


    Rae finally agreed but at the same, she also wanted to bring me home with her perhaps next week or next month. Furthermore, she also told me that she was going to ask them to let her spend the night outside. However, she couldn¡¯t do so yet since none of her parents were at home. Although calling them was an option, the girl wanted to do it the right way. Telling them face to face.


    When I saw her looking like she was sorry about dying our ns together, I whispered to her that I¡¯m going to walk her home today for the second time.


    Rae adorably blinked her eyes in confusion at first. Most likely, she thought that I was joking. But when I nodded and repeated it in a clearer sentence, the knowledge-obsessed sses girl''s smile stretched from ear to ear as she jumped in my arms, kissing me numerous times.


    If not for Ishida-senpai faking a cough to stop us from being too intimate in the clubroom, I¡¯d probably be influenced by the girl¡¯s clear happiness and return it twofold.


    After that, I also checked on Otsuka-senpai. Yesterday, we got a talk and agreed to do that promise I made to let her watch us have sex before or after the Cultural Festival. The check was to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t go out of control again.


    Well, seeing her getting a little giddy when I leaned close to her, it¡¯s making me shiver at the thought that one of these days, she might just pull me into a room and have her way on me.


    That¡¯s unlikely, of course, but the thought was either terrifying or exciting. Whichever the case, I don¡¯t doubt that this overly-curious girl will be able to do that.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    As soon as we left the clubroom, Ishida-senpai raised that question. She¡¯s standing straight and taking deep breaths. Looks like she¡¯s getting a little nervous.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m the one who should ask that, senpai. Are you ready? You know, we can take a break somewhere first. Calm yourself down.¡±


    Ishida-senpai wanted to gain permission to use that room without using my influence. But thinking about it, Shizu would still give it to her, with or without my presence. That girl is always fair when ites to her work as the Student Council President and managing the different clubs.


    On record, she only showed bias a few times. First, when she allowed the creation of the Student Support Club. Second, my admittance to the Student Council. And third, the creation of the Disciplinary Officer position to keep me close to her.


    Other than that, as long as there¡¯s no other problem, she wouldn¡¯t easily oppose the studentsing in to talk to her. Especially regarding the Cultural Festival.


    ¡°¡­ Take a break somewhere? You¡¯re not thinking of¡­?¡±


    This girl¡­ Even if she failed to finish that, her flustered expression exposed her right away. When did she be like this?


    Uh. I guess that¡¯s my influence affecting her.


    ¡°Honestly, no. But if senpai isn¡¯t opposed to it, I don¡¯t mind. Like I told you earlier, I already love you¡­ That¡¯s the best way to show it, right?¡± I shook my head at first but soon after that, I closed our distance and held her close again.


    I watched her lovely reactions to everything I said. Ishida-senpai made some small unconscious gestures like tucking a part of her hair to the back of her ear. Licking her lips and sucking them a few times as though she was preparing it for a kiss. Andstly, rubbing her thighs together.


    Nheless, after half a minute or so, she exhaled a deep breath before swiftly turning around.


    ¡°No! That can wait¡­ Let¡¯s not waste time and do our job, Onoda-kun!¡±


    Soon after that, she grabbed my hand and pulled me with her as we ascended the stairs to the fourth floor of the Club Building.

 Chapter 1166: Spooked once more

    Chapter 1166: Spooked once moreThe moment we entered the Student Council Room, Shizu, who I already informed about this, was more than ready to receive us.


    With her sses on, she¡¯s sitting down behind her table, her elbows resting on top of it while her chin is supported by her sped hands.


    There was a faint smile on her lips as she eyed both of us. She only gave me a quick nce and a noticeable smirk before focusing on Ishida-senpai.


    Is she trying to show off in front of me?


    Anyway, since I¡¯m in a supporting role this time, I stood a step behind the Literature Club President as she made her way toward Shizu.


    Ah, right. She¡¯s not alone in this room. Seated on her usual seat, Watanabe smilingly stared at us. She¡¯s acting rather unusual. Her previous panicky behavior two days ago was nowhere to be seen.


    Did Shizu ask her to stay here?


    In any case, I nodded to the girl before disregarding her presence again.


    Once Ishida-senpai reached Shizu¡¯s table, I pulled a chair for her to sit on.


    And when they started their discussion about those rooms for our club, I swiftly went on to work on my previous job; making tea for everyone.


    As I waited for the pot to boil, Watanabe, who seemed to have nothing to do except for listening in on their conversation, walked in my direction.


    With her hands behind her, the girl hummed jovially before calling out to me in a silent voice, ¡°Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I acted unperturbed as I picked up the cups we were using.


    However, that somehow made the girl burst into enthusiasm. She leaned closer and whispered. ¡°Nothing, I thought you might need a hand on that.¡±


    This girl¡­ What¡¯s her deal today? And where¡¯s her Maa-kun? It¡¯s weird enough that she stayed here and even more so now that she approached me by herself.


    I looked over my shoulder to check on Shizu and Ishida-senpai but they were both locked in a conversation.


    Or that¡¯s just my initial perception. Shizu also took a nce at me, smiling mysteriously before turning back to Ishida-senpai.


    If she¡¯s acting like that¡­ I could only put out a guess.


    Perhaps, Watanabe¡¯s behavior has to do with what the four of them talked about yesterday.


    During the Mentor Program, Haruko and Nami went up here to meet Shizu and Satsuki.


    Nami and Haruko didn¡¯t give me a hint at what they talked about and Satsuki, even more so.


    Shizu, on the other hand, kept on acting mysterious. She¡¯s probably having augh from the messages I sent to her to which she only replied using three dots and a smiley face.


    Alright, I better test it then. She¡¯s not some brave girl anyway. Thinking back to how spooked she became two days ago, I could easily induce the same fear from her. Just that, Ishida-senpai and Shizu might see me doing it. Although thetter was probably expecting it, the former would surely be confused or even suspicious of me. She¡¯s still unaware of the whole scale of myplex rtionship, after all.


    ¡°Alright then, I need a hand, can you stand in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that got to do with¡ª¡± Not waiting for her to finish her question, I turned sideways, opening up the space in front of me.


    Watanabe gulped down and alternately looked at that open space that I asked her to fill and me.


    After contemting for a few seconds, she meekly stepped in and stood there with her back facing me.


    ¡°¡­ Here, what do I have to do?¡± Although her voice lost the initial cheery tone, the girl still came off rather strong. I looked down at her legs or specifically at her knees but they remained stable. Her shoulders, although small, were raised confidently.


    This girl¡¯s shoulder-length grayish brown hair was a little curly at its tips which allowed her nape to be on full disy.


    When my eyes focused on it, I noticed that she was wearing a silver ne. Most likely, it¡¯s hidden beneath her uniform.


    She smells good like the fresh morning breeze near the seaside.


    When I blew air into her nape, she shivered slightly but perhaps thinking that it was not intentional, she remained standing there, waiting for my reply.


    ¡°Uh. Why don¡¯t you prepare those cups? I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±


    ¡°H-huh? That¡¯s not something you need help for is it?¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. But seeing how eager you are to help me, might as well use you for it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± Although she said that, Watanabe still did what I asked of her.


    And while doing so, I slipped my arm from above her shoulders as I reached for the jar of tea leaves.


    If Ishida-senpai or Shizu decided to look in our direction at this moment, it would definitely appear as though I was hugging Watanabe from behind.


    As for Watanabe¡¯s reaction, she flinched and paused on what she was doing before turning her head to me, her eyes shaking while wearing a pleading expression. ¡°¡­ Onoda-kun. Isn¡¯t this¡­ really bad?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± I acted oblivious and retracted my arms back. However, instead of retracting itpletely, I only switched it alternately to slip from her side before fiddling the jar open.


    ¡°This¡­ You¡¯re practically hugging me¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I? I¡¯m not touching you at all though. Well, if it bothers you that much then, you can leave it behind, I¡¯ll finish it. The water is about to boil, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The girl bit her lips in slight frustration. However, in the end, she remained there and continued what she was doing. On the other hand, I also opened the jar and took out the leaves I would be using.


    Before stepping away from her, I pressed my lips close to her ears and slowly whispered, ¡°Good job not breaking down. I don¡¯t know what Shizu asked you to do but¡­ I want to let you know that I saw through your act. It¡¯s up to you whether to tell me about it or not. Or if you want, we can act this close more.¡±


    As soon as I finished saying that, I watched the girl¡¯s expression turn to ice as she went rigid and unmoving.


    Looks like I was right on the mark that Shizu put her up in this¡­


    Anyway, since I already said my piece, I didn¡¯t wait for her reply and went to the whistling pot of water and started brewing the tea. I also stopped paying attention to her and just waited for Shizu to check on us again.


    And when she did, I shook my head and mouthed, ¡°Talk to me?¡±


    Shizu¡¯s eyes went to Watanabe and upon noticing the girl remained frozen on her spot, she copied me and smiled before replying in the same method, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Before I brought the tea to them, I returned to Watanabe¡¯s side and woke her up from her stupor.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go. How long are you going to be frozen there? The tea will turn cold. We¡¯ll have a nice long talk in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Y-yes.¡±


    That¡¯s all Watanabe could say before following me back to the long table like a meek little creature who lost her fang.

 Chapter 1167: Agreement

    Chapter 1167: AgreementWhile we sipped on our tea, the two girls updated me about what they agreed on.


    Well, we¡¯re at a fair distance which made it hard to hear their conversation earlier. Furthermore, part of my focus was on Watanabe and her reactions. That¡¯s why I asked to be updated. To have something to talk about while we take a break, at least.


    Not that surprising, although their talk was mostly about those two connected rooms and the permission to use them, I got dragged into their conversation.


    They revealed to each other their wish to make me their sessor. And where did that topic lead them? ¨C It resulted in a challenge.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, we¡¯re going to aim to be at least in the top ten thising Cultural Festival.¡± Ishida-senpai opened up after preparing herself by downing her cup of tea.


    What they refer to must be the number of visitors a booth umtes on the day of the Cultural Festival. From what I heard, It¡¯s usually irrelevant for the smaller and nonpetitive clubs. Unlike the popr ones like the Drama Club which could make use of their theater stage that could be filled with more than a hundred audience in each show, the Literature Club was definitely not up there.


    ¡°Top ten? I thought we were only doing the booth to boost our club¡¯s reputation and get new members next year.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ was initially the case. But you see¡­¡± Ishida-senpai appeared a little troubled as she tried conveying it to me.


    ¡°Ruki. If your club failed to reach the top ten, she¡¯s going to give up on getting you as her sessor.¡± With a meaningful smile on her lips, Shizu interjected,pleting what Ishida-senpai was supposed to say.


    I turned to the diligent senior and saw her reluctantly nodding her head. Momentster, she put on a brave face and reached for my hand beneath the table, squeezing it tightly. She¡¯s channeling my courage to herself.


    ¡°President Asakura made a great argument in wanting you to be the next SC President. As much as I want you to seed me and revitalize the club with your lead, it¡¯s definitely not as grand as taking up that seat.¡± By the end of her sentence, her eyes pointed to Shizu¡¯s table. The Student Council President table.


    ¡°Alright. I get it. But that sounds too one-sided. Shizu?¡±


    ¡°Un. I knew you would ask. In exchange for taking up that challenge, I¡¯ll be raising your club¡¯s budget and you will have ess to that store room. As much as I favored you, I won¡¯t be unfair to the other students when ites to Cultural Festival preparation.¡±


    This girl¡­ Did she just disregard her actions in fulfilling her desire to keep me close to her? She¡¯s plenty unfair regarding that already.


    Not that I would criticize her for it but this sudden challenge proposal felt like there was more to it than what she let on.


    ¡°So, in essence, you¡¯re going to support our club, transforming it into apetition against the bigger clubs. If we fail, Ishida-senpai will forgo her wish for me to be her sessor. But what will happen if the Literature Club reaches the top ten? Are you also going to give up on making me your sessor?¡±


    ¡°Nope. That¡¯s not what we agreed on if you cleared the challenge. You¡¯re still going to be my sessor regardless.¡± Shizu swiftly answered.


    Given that Ishida-senpai didn¡¯t refute it, it must be true. Something else was at stake.


    I waited for the girl to tell me about it, however, what she did next baffled not only me but also the two other girls in the room.


    After downing her cup, Shizu stood up and nonchntly walked to my side.


    And despite seeing how Ishida-senpai was holding my hand underneath the table, the girl paid it no heed as she casually squeezed in front of me taking her ce on myp.


    ¡°Bing a sessor to a club is easy. Rumi-senpai here only has to pass it on to you. However, the position of the Student Council President is still up in the air. You have to win the election for it. And so, using that as a chip doesn¡¯t sound fair, right?¡± Shizu started. Ignoring the surprised expressions of both Ishida-senpai and Watanabe, the girl started caressing my cheek before sliding down to my neck and eventually, opening the top button of my uniform.


    Shizu then slipped her hand inside it, feeling up my robust chest.


    At this point, I heard Ishida-senpai gulping down at my side and her hand tightened its grip on mine. On the other hand, Watanabe, who should be unrted to myplex rtionship, was watching closely. Although she covered her face with her hands, the girl opened her fingers as she peeked through their gaps.


    Why is Shizu acting this bold today anyway? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Is she jealous of Ishida-senpai?


    No. That shouldn¡¯t be it. After everything that happened, this girl wouldn¡¯t be jealous so easily anymore.


    I nced at Ishida-senpai and squeezed her hand, reassuring her that everything was fine before facing Shizu.


    ¡°Alright. Stop putting me on edge and tell me what you put down as your betting chip.¡± I grabbed her wrist, stopping her from digging deeper inside my uniform.


    Shizu didn¡¯t answer me right away. Instead, she nced at the two girls in the room.


    ¡°Rumi-senpai, should I tell him? And Tomiko,st chance, you can still back down and enjoy your school days with Masato-senpai.¡±


    What should she tell? And what the hell is going on with Watanabe? Does she want to step into the abyss?


    Ugh. These girls and their attempt to act mysterious.


    As my head slowly got riddled with confusion, Ishida-senpai inched closer to me as she let our joined hands be more entwined to each other; filling in the gaps between our fingers.


    Soon after that, she stared at me and nodded, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fine. Or I can tell him about it in your stead. It will surely boost his motivation.¡±


    As for Watanabe, she took her time to answer but in the end, after removing the hands covering her face, she courageously yet timidly answered, ¡°Y-yes. I¡¯ve decided, President. Uhm, I will help you.¡±


    After saying that, Watanabe¡¯s eyesnded on me or specifically at my opened chest before hurriedly turning her gaze away.


    Something that will boost my motivation? And what kind of help is Watanabe talking about?


    As those questions were raised in my mind, Shizu returned her focus to me as she finally revealed what she¡¯s culminating here¡­


    ¡°If you clear that challenge, the Literature Club¡¯s clubroom will be moved to the room next door. You will then be allowed to attend your club even if it¡¯s Monday and Friday.¡±


    That sounds great, I guess? But at the same time, that also means, I could simplye and visit her from Tuesday to Thursday. This girl¡­ how is that an advantage for Ishida-senpai?


    No. Thinking about it, Ishida-senpai must be the one to bring it up.


    Shizu continued, ¡°Furthermore, as insurance that your club will stay afloat for next year, Tomiko here will also join your club. There will be a catch though¡­ And she¡¯s going to tell you about it. Spare some time for her before the two of you return to your clubroom.¡±


    I see¡­ So that¡¯s why she¡¯s here. And that¡¯s probably the reason why she¡¯s trying to get close to me¡­


    I looked at Watanabe and saw her still fronting that courageous expression. Yet, as soon as our gazes met, she flinched as though she remembered what had happened earlier.


    Is everything cleared up?


    No¡­ I still have a question in mind.


    Switching my focus back on Shizu, I arranged the words in my head before pushing my lips close to her ear, ¡°Shizu, you¡¯re still holding back something. Yesterday, what did the four of you agree on doing? It involved Watanabe, am I right?¡±


    ¡°You blockhead. If you can guess that much then there¡¯s no point keeping it a secret anymore. You now have enemies in this school. It¡¯s about time for us to create an informationwork that can help us. Tomiko will be its head. She volunteered for it.¡±


    This¡­ Informationwork, huh? That sounds great. But how did Watanabe get involved in it? She even volunteered to head it¡­


    I guess I really need to talk to her.


    However, will she be fine talking with me alone? After the two instances, I could somehow surmise her personality. She¡¯s somewhat submissive and someone who¡¯d probably break easily when pressured. In short, she¡¯s the type who could be easily dominated.


    At least, that¡¯s how I see it.


    In any case, she also came off as the one handling her rtionship with Masato-senpai. Not the other way around.


    What¡¯s her real disposition, I wonder?

 Chapter 1168: How she got involved

    Chapter 1168: How she got involvedEven after saying her piece, Shizu remained in myp for as long as she could. Whether it¡¯s for Ishida-senpai or Watanabe¡¯s viewing, I had no idea.


    But at the very least, it¡¯s clearly something she did to somehow show off how close our rtionship is or that this room is her territory. Perhaps that was also a part of her extreme stubbornness.


    She still wanted toe out as someone more special to me. Since she couldn¡¯t have me all to herself yet, she¡¯s establishing her prime position in both Ishida-senpai and Watanabe¡¯s minds.


    I doubt Ishida-senpai would be overwhelmed considering the girl had started trying to get my interest even when I was sandwiched between Rae and Kana. As for Watanabe, the girl would surely buy it.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t stop Shizu. In fact, I even held her closer, letting her do what she wanted. Supporting her back as I savor the tenderness of her squishy butt as she sensually wriggled on myp as well as watching her naughty hand, trying its hardest to grope what¡¯s beneath my uniform.


    I noticed Ishida-senpai feeling a little jealous of Shizu monopolizing myp. However, the diligent senior never voiced it out. Instead, she settled herself on just holding my hand, not letting it go while asionally tugging my sleeve to get my attention.


    Across the other side of the table, Watanabe remained silent as well, just watching everything unfold before her eyes while partly enjoying that tea.


    This situationsted until we emptied the pot of tea.


    Taking the sound of the clinking of the empty teapot as the cue, Shizu stopped holding back, showering me with kisses. She especially sucked on my lips and tongue while asionally ncing at the two girls inside the room.


    Once she became satisfied, the girl returned to her seat as though nothing happened.


    And that left both Ishida-senpai and Watanabe bbergasted.


    ¡°Un. Rumi-senpai, I love Ruki. I love him enough that I¡¯m adjusting and changing for him¡­ I hope you feel the same. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be very disappointed.¡± Shizu dered that without any faltering in her voice. She¡¯s extremely confident with it.


    On the other hand, Ishida-senpai was left tongue-tied, not knowing how to respond. In the end, she gloomily lowered her head and turned to me in shame.


    Well, to stop her from feeling inferior at how overwhelming Shizu¡¯s deration was, I pulled her closer to me and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel pressured, senpai. I love you just as much as I love Shizu. You can take your time figuring out what you really feel for me. I¡¯ll remain by your side.¡±


    Ishida-senpai didn¡¯t reply to me but her actions spoke for herself. She threw in my arms and tookfort in my embrace.


    Shizu smilingly shook her head before winking at me. Sure, that¡¯s intentional on her part. And she¡¯s also aware that I saw through what she did.


    Anyway, since I still have to talk to Watanabe alone. I asked Ishida-senpai if she could wait in the room with Shizu. Fortunately, she¡¯s one of those strong girls who would easily recover from a setback. She answered positively as she started looking at Shizu not just as the SC President or a junior but as a rival she wanted to get along with.


    For sure, this day wouldn¡¯t be their first andst interaction.


    -


    -


    A few minutester, I left the Student Council Room with Watanabe.


    I didn¡¯t need to drag the girl with me. She meekly followed after I called out to her. She volunteered to be the head of the informationwork. She would join our club just to help me.


    Whatever was going on inside this girl¡¯s head, I needed to know that, or else, I would just keep guessing.


    Using the Disciplinary Office as another private ce where no one, not even her Ma-kun could disturb us, I invited her inside.


    We sat down on the cushioned chairs that she picked as a decoration here from that storage room.


    After letting a few minutes pass in total silence, I broke it down to finally roll this conversation out.


    ¡°Where should I start? Watanabe, can you tell me why you are doing this?¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to y the fool anymore. Shizu and Ishida-senpai aren''t around. There are only the two of us here. You can be as honest as you can with me.¡±


    Watanabe took a deep breath, perhaps to calm herself down, before answering. This time her meekness seemingly lessened as she once again courageously stared at me.


    ¡°Can you promise me not to tell anyone what we¡¯re going to talk about here?¡±


    ¡°Sure... But that¡¯s really up to you if you trust me enough to tell me what you¡¯re keeping inside.¡±


    Saying words of assurance wasn¡¯t really going to help. In fact, it would normally cast more doubt in someone¡¯s mind. That¡¯s why being blunt at it was the right way.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I have no idea if I can trust you or not. But Onoda-kun, you¡¯re someone who will not lie unless necessary, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You can say that.¡± I answered with a shrug.


    To ease up the tension in the room, I let my back rx on the cushion behind me instead of leaning forward to intimidate the girl.


    Upon seeing that, Watanabe was seemingly satisfied, ¡°That¡¯s enough. First, let me tell you why I became involved.¡± She paused for a while, perhaps trying to rearrange her words to properly convey her message. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re aware of this already. Last Friday, I heard you with President and the girl you brought with you. Your rtionship with them is not normal, right? You¡¯re intimately close with the two to do those kinds of things¡­¡±


    At the end of her sentence, Watanabe blushed. She most likely recalled what she heard that day. Both Saki and Shizu boldly showered me with affection, after all.


    ¡°Yeah. What of it?¡±


    ¡°President Asakura also knew that I peeked and eavesdropped that time. Last Monday, before I came here to help you, she asked me about what I was going to do with what I discovered. She appeared harmless yet scary at the same time.¡±


    Wait¡­ She peeked? I thought she only eavesdropped¡­ This girl¡­ I guess that¡¯s probably why there¡¯s that much of an impact on her.


    Anyway, Shizu already confronted herst Monday, huh? So, my guess back then was correct. She was sent to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. Like me, she¡¯s going to protect this rtionship at all costs. If you reveal it carelessly to anyone else, we¡¯ll have to deal with you.¡±


    When I dropped those words, I red at the girl which immediately made her shiver again. She started rubbing her shoulders to warm herself up.


    I didn¡¯t make any move apart from that and I let her continue her story.


    The girl told me that she was now more afraid of me than Shizu. Furthermore, she pointed at the antique clock that I picked up in that storage room. She finally realized that I only used that to make an impression on her.


    She got scared witless at that moment that she hurriedly escaped as soon as she finished her task.


    Anyway, that¡¯s the story of how she got involved with us.


    Next, the girl revealed to me that she¡¯s also in the same room as the four yesterday.


    Shizu presented her to Satsuki, Nami and Haruko. She named her an ally. But with the unfriendly gazes of both Satsuki and Haruko, the girl was once again terrified.


    Well, those two were really scary. I couldn¡¯t me her for that reaction.


    Upon understanding that the three she met yesterday were also connected to me, she started feeling like she was already too deep to back down.


    In short, she¡¯s alreadypelled tomit than escape and be targeted. And that¡¯s why she volunteered to be the head.


    When I asked her why she didn¡¯t turn to Masato-senpai for help, the girl simply shook her head, not giving any reason why.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s say I believe everything you just told me. Let me ask this question then. Since you¡¯re somehow forced into this, if I give you the chance to get out, will you take it?¡±


    In a way, she¡¯s already past the point of being innocent. But if this girl would somehow grow a grudge against Shizu or any of my girls and gradually bid her time to strike back, I should dispel that before it happened.


    There¡¯s that saying, right? Ruling with an iron fist isn¡¯t always the answer.

 Chapter 1169: Watanabes Reason

    Chapter 1169: Watanabe''s Reason¡°Get out?¡±


    With a puzzled expression. Watanabe couldn¡¯t easilye to terms with what I suddenly asked her.


    Most likely, she found this situation bizarre. She got pulled into this by Shizu and the other girls yet here I am, offering her a way out if she so wished.


    But I stand with my reasoning to try this with her. Even without doing anything too shy, I somehow got an enemy who was trying to clip my wings. Then there¡¯s the small incident that could easily be written off as unfortunate yet they started dragging me into their trouble.


    Now, even if the girls were holding Watanabe¡¯s neck, there¡¯s always that unexpected variable that coulde and bite us from the back.


    And this situation was my way of stepping up to prevent that.


    ¡°Mhm, if you¡¯re only forced into this situation, you must have some kind of wish to escape, right? If you ept, you don¡¯t need to answer my or the girls¡¯ call. However, to guarantee that you¡¯re going to keep our secret, I will be checking on you once in a while.¡±


    That sounds too good of an offer. But instead of delight, Watanabe became more puzzled.


    Am I being soft? No. Not really. It¡¯s amon strategy when ites to negotiation. Intimidation might be good but it could only take you somewhere.


    Although I didn¡¯t use this strategy much during my stealing days, it¡¯s always effective when ites to getting someone¡¯s trust or good sentiment.


    And with the new knowledge being poured into me by Mizuki, I could now use some improvement to it.


    There¡¯s a chance that if Watanabe started seeing that I was acting like her savior here, she¡¯d be more inclined to listen to me and my reasoning. And through that, we might truly get an ally out of her.


    Stealing her from Masato-senpai should be off the table for now¡­ It¡¯s been two months since my change and I don¡¯t hold any ill will towards the guy, unlike Ogawa and Goto. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not an option. Gonna save that as ast resort.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ too good to be true.¡± Watanabe eventually muttered an answer.


    As expected, that¡¯s how she would see that.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Besides, you always have the option toe to Masato-senpai for help. I¡¯m certain, as your boyfriend, he won¡¯t let you be in this kind of a mess. This is not a threat but if he also became involved¡­ then he¡¯ll be put in the same situation as you.¡±


    Yeah. That¡¯s kind of bullshit. No matter how one looks at it, it sounds like a threat.


    And perhaps, that answered why she¡¯s not answering whenever her boyfriend is being brought up.


    This time as well, Watanabe didn¡¯t reply to it. Instead, she stared at me or specifically at my face, trying to read my expression.


    Eventually, her head moved rather erratically. It¡¯s like she¡¯s nodding her head and shaking it at the same time.


    She¡¯s really in a dilemma.


    Once more, I thought of easing up the tension that was building up.


    I put on a smile and acted more rxed.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave you to think about this choice. You can go to me any time when you finally find your answer. One thing though, do not think of yourself as a prisoner or a ve. Rather, we can be friends. Aren¡¯t we heading in that direction before all this?¡±


    And that one¡¯s a lie. She was no more than an energetic Student Council colleague for me. Among them, I only really care about Shizu.


    From puzzlement, Watanabe now looked at me with slight suspicion. However, she soon dropped it as she probably reached a consensus in her mind.


    After rehearsing words in her head, she leaned slightly forward and spoke in whispers.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I understand what you¡¯re trying to do. And if not wrong, it¡¯s for the President again. You don¡¯t want me to hate her, right?¡±


    Alright. I¡¯ll give it to her to reach that conclusion pretty easily. But thinking about it, it¡¯s really easy to see through that if one has a calm mind.


    Without waiting for me to answer her, the girl continued, ¡°¡­ However, part of me also wanted to do this. Be involved with you.¡±


    Did I hear that right?


    ¡°Come again?¡± I somehow blurted out. Unlikest night with Fuyu, what this girl said took me by surprise.


    After everything I said, she¡¯s now saying she wanted this. What¡¯s wrong with her head?


    Fortunately, Watanabe seemed to have realized that her words could be taken differently, ¡°Uhm. No. Let me rephrase that, I¡¯m interested in what I discovered. I find it exciting to see President Asakura and the other girls willing to do everything for you. For someone they love. I¡¯m a sucker for a great romance, I tell you. Your story seems out of fiction.¡±


    This girl¡­ she did rephrase it but that only made her more unusual. A sucker for romance¡­ But why is she not seeing the worst part of our situation?


    ¡°Hold up. Watanabe, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t see anything wrong with our situation?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to? If you know you¡¯re wrong, you yourself should¡¯ve stopped before it gets to this point.¡±


    Damn it. She¡¯s right. However, at the same time, she¡¯s not normal herself to think like this.


    ¡°Alright. I understand now. But that choice, I¡¯ll keep that open for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s reassuring, really. And Onoda-kun, I think I¡¯m starting to see you in a different light. You¡¯re too considerate. Are you really the guy who scared me twice?¡±


    I guess that¡¯s kind of default at this point. Once I interact enough with a girl, they¡¯ll be seeing that trait so easily. It¡¯s a different story if it¡¯s a guy though.


    ¡°It depends on the situation. I can still be scary if you want me to.¡±


    Upon saying that, I stood up and pulled her up from her seat. Watanabe froze instantly as soon as my hand got enclosed around her wrist. With this distance, the girl could only avert her gaze unless she wanted to stare at me in close proximity.


    ¡°¡­ Onoda-kun. I get it. You¡¯re scary. But another kind of scary. Can you let me go?¡± Watanabe eventually spoke in a pleading tone.


    ¡°Not so used to physical contact?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even Ma-kun won¡¯t hold me this close without any reason. Yet you, you¡¯re doing it to simply scare me.¡±


    ¡°I see. It just means he cares for you, right?¡±


    I let her go at this point and we both sat back down in our seats. I couldn¡¯t care less about Masato-senpai but at least, he¡¯s serving his usefulness by bing a soft spot that I can poke on for more information with this girl.


    ¡°You might be right. Anyway, let¡¯s move on. I¡¯ll say the catch to get me to join your club.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Apart from hiring me again as your Treasurer in case you win the election¡­ I want to ask a favor for a friend.¡±


    ¡°What kind of favor?¡±


    ¡°The kind where you¡¯re good at.¡±


    ¡°A fight?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s another reassuring info but no! Give my friend some motivation to strive.¡±


    Eh? Am I hearing that right? How am I good at motivating someone? But more importantly, I didn¡¯t expect her to bring up a friend¡­


    Wait. Maybe it¡¯s another reason why she¡¯s willing to do this. For a friend.


    Ugh. Now that¡¯s something I¡¯m aware I¡¯m a sucker for; wonderful friendship.

 Chapter 1170: Ishida-senpais Declaration

    Chapter 1170: Ishida-senpai''s DerationDisregarding the fact that this girl fell into this hole because of her own actions as well as finding me scary, it¡¯s a little baffling how Watanabe wanted me to help motivate her friend.


    Tell me, is she fine in the head? Won¡¯t it be equivalent to delivering amb to the ughter?


    Though I never met her friend yet and perhaps, I wouldn¡¯t necessarily have to right away, I tried telling her that logic.


    However, Watanabe gave a simple reason why she¡¯s 100% certain that I will be able to motivate her friend. Apparently, her friend was one of those students who noticed my transformation from being an unremarkable student to a popr one. In short, her friend admires me.


    Unfortunately, that admiration wasn¡¯t enough topletely motivate her to strive. She remained rather goalless. For her, going to school was just a duty she had to fulfill for her parents.


    It¡¯s a wonder how she became Watanabe¡¯s friend though.


    In any case, that¡¯s all the girl told me about her. And that¡¯s also where our conversation ended. I didn¡¯t pry too much about her identity or whether I should meet her right away or not.


    Watanabe also wouldn¡¯t join the club right away. And ording to her, it was at Shizu¡¯s discretion when it would be.


    Since I already did what I nned to do and heard the missing pieces from the current situation, there¡¯s nothing else to discuss.


    -


    -


    Because the next door was only a few steps away, I didn¡¯t think too much about whether someone would see us going out of the room together.


    But I guess, that was careless of me. Right as soon as we stepped out of the room, Watanabe¡¯s boyfriend appeared from the direction of the stairs.


    Watanabe didn¡¯t notice him right away. Perhaps it¡¯s because her head was still revolving around what we talked about.


    On the other hand, I fully captured the way he looked at us in utter confusion. And upon realizing that we had just left my office, his expression twisted in jealousy.


    I thought he would rage like a certain dog vice president but all he did was close our distance in heavy steps. His eyes focused on Watanabe, most likely hoping that she was a different girl.


    But because of her loud, heavy footsteps, Watanabe noticed him approaching, she turned around and saw Masato-senpai.


    Nheless, with a clear conscience, Watanabe greeted him warmly and with an obvious hint of affection, ¡°Ma-kun. You¡¯re back!¡±


    Upon hearing his girl¡¯s sweet-sounding voice, the guy stopped in his tracks and his twisted expression instantly rxed.


    He ignored and walked past me, reaching Watanabe in just a few seconds before replying, ¡°Yeah. I finished it right away. Did something happen?¡±


    Compared to thest time when he immediately looked rather insecure, this guy was now being careful with his words.


    Watching that from the side was rather amusing. Watanabe straightened his attitude up, I guess?


    ¡°Uh. Nothing important. Onoda-kun and I just had a little chat.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I see. About what?¡±


    ¡°Work? President assigned me to help him with something.¡±


    Watanabe skillfully answered those and from the tone of her voice that remained rather cheerful, the girl had a great acting skill. While she didn¡¯t tell him specifically, she provided enough information that would normally convince someone.


    Masato-senpai had the right to press on and get specific details but considering the change in his behavior this time, he most likely won¡¯t. Or even if he wanted to, he didn¡¯t want toe off like he was suspecting his girlfriend.


    And that¡¯s exactly what happened.


    He epted that answer from Watanabe. Following that, he nced at me and nodded rather apologetically. Taking Watanabe¡¯s hand in his, they walked to the Student Council Room together.


    In the end, despite what he showed earlier, the guy chose to trust his girl.


    Nothing happened anyway. And Watanabe was kinda keen on protecting him from being involved as well. She¡¯d probably need to lie to him soon enough just to keep it that way.


    Anyway, since we all have the same destination, I didn¡¯t linger there and followed them into the room.


    And with Masata entering the scene, I held off informing Shizu of the result of my talk with Watanabe. That could be der.


    Instead, I picked up Ishida-senpai and excused ourselves in the room.


    -


    -


    Using the excuse of checking out the room once more, we didn¡¯t immediately return to the Literature Club. Furthermore, Ishida-senpai also brought up our talk beforeing to the Student Council, to rest somewhere we could be alone.


    I brought chairs from another room so¡­ we wouldn¡¯t spend our time there sitting on the ground or standing for too long.


    Once we settled down on it, Ishida-senpai opened up a topic.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re even more intimate with the President than I had thought, Onoda-kun.¡± With a smirk, the girl leered at me as she tried to fish for my reaction.


    Right. Beforeing there, she had no idea that I have that kind of rtionship with Shizu. But halfway through her conversation with her, she probably realized it. Nheless, instead of asking me about it right away, she held it back until this moment.


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s the same as you, Kana, and Rae. I love her just as much.¡± I answered right away without having second thoughts.


    I mean, if she would eventually ept our situation, she¡¯s bound to know everyone else. There¡¯s no point hiding them from her.


    ¡°Really¡­ How did I get involved with a guy like you?¡± Ishida-senpai looked like she was about to sigh but held it back. She stared straight into my eyes.


    Looking at how shaky it was, she¡¯s really trying toe to terms with our situation. But trying and epting were different. She¡¯s still not at that point.


    ¡°I warned you, senpai. Many times, even.¡±


    Ishida-senpaiughed upon hearing that but at the same time, she showed a rather bitter smile. She epted that it was a foolish decision on her part. ¡°Ugh. You¡¯re right. I never listened to you on that part, huh? So, this is on me. If we are to continue¡­ I have to ept that in your eyes, there won¡¯t be just me.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s what is going to happen.¡± I didn¡¯t deny or give her some other lighter alternative. ¡°Know that, I won¡¯t stop senpai if you decide to turn away after this.¡±


    ¡°Idiot. I¡¯d like it more for you to stop me if I ever tried to turn away.¡±


    After saying that, Ishida-senpai stood up from her seat. Copying what Shizu did earlier, she hooked her arm on my nape before sitting on myp.


    She then used my shoulder to rest her head on as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m jealous of her, Onoda-kun. Do you think I will still turn away after feeling like this?¡±


    Ishida-senpai pressed a finger on my chest before also going to the top button. As soon as she opened it up, the girl boldly slipped her hand inside, feeling me up.


    Again, she copied what she saw from Shizu¡­ This girl, is she going to be like this every time she¡¯s jealous?


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think so¡­ You won¡¯t be this close to me otherwise,¡± I answered her question before looking down to meet her gaze.


    As though she expected this, Ishida-senpai¡¯s lips drew an arc, ¡°Un. I think I will have to apologize to Kana. I¡¯m going to take the same stance as President Asakura. When the timees¡­ I will make you mine alone.¡±


    Right after dering that, Ishida-senpai raised her head, catching my lips. And while using the arm that was hooked around me, she pressed on the back of my head, preventing me from pulling away.


    Although I wouldn¡¯t really do that, Ishida-senpai¡¯s actions clearly conveyed her message. She¡¯s also going all in.


    What should I do then? That shouldn¡¯t be asked at all.


    Reciprocate her feelings and make her feel really special.

 Chapter 1171: Bad Impression

    Chapter 1171: Bad ImpressionTwenty minutester, Ishida-senpai and I returned to the Literature Club.


    As to what happened during those twenty minutes, let¡¯s just say I told her the extent of myplex rtionship and by the end of it, the girl finally confirmed her feelings for me.


    It took her a lot of courage or determination to finally say it. And honestly, it was the sweetest thing she did. In any case, she also admitted that it would take a while for her to openly say it when it¡¯s not just the two of us.


    For me, that¡¯s more than enough. I¡¯m already thankful that she still epted the situation. Just that, she¡¯s taking the same path as Shizu.


    There¡¯s a little difference though¡­ While Shizu would probably do everything to sway me into choosing her as the days continue to pass, Ishida-senpai would do the wait-and-see approach.


    It¡¯s more than enough that I am in the club as well as the idea that I will visit and apany in her house or the public library whenever possible.


    ¡°Wee back, you two took your time. Did you rest somewhere?¡±


    Upon entering the clubroom, Otsuka-senpai yfully asked as she alternately looked at us. Obviously, that question came from how we appeared. Although Ishida-senpai was behind me, her hand was still sped on mine, looking like any other couple.


    ¡°Yes. We checked out that room again. Also¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. How long did you stay there, Onoda-kun? Did you take care of Rumi-senpai, properly?¡± Without waiting for me to finish my words, Otsuka-senpai continued. If not for what they¡¯re doing currently, she¡¯d probably stand up and pry us closer.


    This girl and her curiosity. There¡¯s no cure to that.


    ¡°Wait. Let me ry the result of our visit to the Student Council.¡± As she tried her hardest not to be affected by Otsuka-senpai¡¯s reaction, Ishida¡ªNo, Rumi stepped forward and let go of my hand.


    The girl once again returned to her role as our Club President and simply waved away the overly curious girls¡¯ interrogation.


    The girl returned to her usual seat, leaving me standing there.


    Well, that¡¯s fine. She¡¯s still that diligent senior that I always admired, after all. The club is still important to her.


    Upon seeing how I remained stuck there, the girl eyed me and gestured for me to also return to my seat.


    Kana and Raeughed at that before standing up to pull me back to my seat in between them. As for Otsuka-senpai, she pouted rather unhappily. Her fun was spoiled. Nheless, she didn¡¯t stay that way for long. She¡¯s too energetic to be that gloomy. The girl simply turned her curiosity to another topic.


    And sure enough, it concerned what Rumi ryed to everyone. Our goal to reach the Top 10 in the number of visitors, the additional funds and support from the Student Council, andstly, the potential new member.


    While Kana and Rae instantly understood Shizu¡¯s reason for all those, Otsuka-senpai just enjoyed throwing questions to satisfy her curiosity at Rumi.


    Just like this, the remaining time for the club hours quickly passed.


    -


    -


    Once the bell rang for the end of club hours, I did the same routine as any other day. To save me a few hundred steps from going back and forth to the school grounds, most of them didn¡¯t wait in their clubrooms anymore. They moved out of the Club Building and waited for me in front of the School Building. Much to the trio of cucks¡¯ dismay, of course.


    But there¡¯s nothing they could do about it. Unless they wanted to go on their own. Surely, they¡¯re still grasping on straws that in some way, their circle remained intact despite how most of them got into a rtionship with the same guy.


    Technically, it still is. However, apart from Kikuchi who¡¯s probably only there for Hina, the girls are now prioritizing me more than their circle.


    Furthermore, after I gave him the word that I wouldn¡¯t even try to get close to her sister, Tadano already turned into an alright dude. As for Ogawa and Taku¡­ Well, who cares about them? It¡¯s enough that I keep an eye out in case they suddenly do something drastic.


    Ah. Right, on our way to their bus stop, I heard something from Nami and Saki. Apparently, Ogawa received a call earlier.


    Guess what? It¡¯s the two girls from their middle school who were supposedly still infatuated with him.


    Since it¡¯s been two months and they got left behind there, those two informed him that they¡¯re going to visit one of these days.


    Right, those two also got informed about Nami getting a boyfriend the day after we did that act of introducing me to their circle. And because of that information, they¡¯re now like the previous Izumi-senpai, eager to try and make the guy turn in their direction.


    He¡¯s a lucky guy indeed. In any case, if he¡¯s still so hung up on Nami, I doubt those two will be sessful. Izumi tried but to no avail. Now, she¡¯s mine¡­


    Anyway, enough about that. For myst trip back inside the school grounds, my feet led me to the Gymnasium first to check on Satsuki before continuing to the library where I had Rae and Aya to wait for me.


    At the moment, it¡¯s now more or less deserted.


    And because the library was also about to close, I found the two girls signing library cards to check out the books they picked.


    Having noticed me, the two girls waved at me and gestured for me toe closer.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I silently asked. The librarian was looking at me with an unfriendly gaze, after all. Most likely, she just wanted to finish her job soon but here I was, prolonging it.


    Well, I ignored her and focused on the girls. While they¡¯re checking out two books each, there¡¯s another book on the side of their piles. It¡¯s not as thick as the academy books, more like it¡¯s a booklet of some sort. Looking at the title, I easily understood that it was something they picked for me.


    And like I guessed, Rae picked that up and handed it to me. Following that, Aya enthusiastically said. ¡°Ruki, that book will be good for you. It¡¯s a light read and it can help you with your writing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, both of you. I¡¯ll be sure to read this¡± I smilingly nodded and patted her head.


    Aya happily epted it and if not for the ce, she would surely jump in my embrace.


    As for Rae, the girl walked to my side also asking for praise.


    However, it was during it that the librarian in front of us faked a cough, interrupting our moment.


    ¡°Please, if you¡¯re checking out that book, can you give me your ID and sign the library card? This isn¡¯t a flirting area. Do that elsewhere¡± The woman grumpily said as she stared at me icily.


    ¡°Sorry, here.¡± Although I didn''t stop patting Rae''s head, I apologized and pulled out my ID, disregarding the woman''s ire.


    Well, there¡¯s no point arguing with her so I followed the process and left the library with Aya and Rae. Right, I also stopped thetter from arguing with the woman.


    When we were about to leave, I unconsciously nced back and caught her still staring daggers at me while biting her thumb finger.


    Yep. Looks like I made a bad impression on the librarian¡­ And somehow, it''s only directed at me and not the two girls.

 Chapter 1172: Another Bus Situation (1) *

    Chapter 1172: Another Bus Situation (1) *Truthfully, giving a stranger like that a bad impression was something I could disregard without a second thought. Maybe it would be troublesome to be frowned at when I returned the book but it¡¯s not as if that¡¯s going to hurt me.


    She¡¯s just going to frustrate herself if she remains like that when the timees.


    Every book borrowed from the library has three to at most a week as a loan-out period. Hopefully, by the time we returned it, either she was not going to be the librarian assigned there anymore or she¡¯d forget about this incident. Although it¡¯s technically our fault, that¡¯s still too petty.


    Anyway, Rae and Ayaughed at it. It became our topic on our way to the bus stop. ording to the two, that librarian was usually kind.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s only kind to girls like us, Ruki. You can return it if she¡¯s not the one there. However, I¡¯ve never seen her reced from that spot ever since the start of the school year.¡± Rae put a hand on her chin as she tried to recall the instances she went to the library.


    Thinking about it, she¡¯s probably the same librarian when I went there to meet Kanzaki and Ishida-senpai.


    ¡°Or¡­ we can return it for you,¡± Aya added with her well-meaning intention.


    I patted the girl¡¯s head again, appreciating her preciousness.


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s going to be fine. You two should rest easy. If anything, she¡¯s the one who should be careful.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ Stop saying things that can be easily misunderstood.¡± Rae facepalmed and shook her head. She giggled after a few seconds though.


    As for Aya, the girl was alreadyughing. She¡¯s probably imagining me scaring the librarian off.


    Anyway, we soon reached the bus stop. And luckily, we arrived just in time for the next one.


    Ignoring the empty two-seaters, the three of us made our way to the back and took our spot.


    As usual, I got sandwiched by the two girls who then squeezed closely to me. Aya took the spot to my left while Rae was the one next to the window.


    It¡¯s the arrangement since Aya¡¯s station would arrive first.


    And instead of upying the seat for three people, the three of us barely upied the space for two in this situation.


    If not for their heads that were going to peek from the tall backrests of the seats in front of us, they¡¯d probably sit on myp just to get even closer.


    I could feel their soft chests pressing on my arm, their warm breath grazing my neck, and their yful hands tightly gripping my thigh. They had a distinct smell from each other, while Aya was as sweet as candy, Rae had the equally enticing and refreshing citrus scent.


    As the bus started moving again the two girls now had their headsfortably rested on my shoulders. Intentionally or not, their lips would press on the side of my neck at the same time as the bus would shake. But whenever that would happen, they¡¯re both savoring it, turning it into an intentional kiss.


    Yeah. Both Aya and Rae were in sync in trying something discreetly. They would even stare at each other before giggling together.


    ¡°Until when will you be satisfied with only kissing my neck¡­ Give my lips some love too.¡± Cutting off their giggles, I whispered that as I lowered my head slightly, meeting their gazes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bolder this time, Ruki? Normally, you¡¯ll be like ¡®No, there¡¯s a better time and ce¡¯.¡± Rae smirked as she tried to mimic my voice. It came off rather cute and scruffy though which instantly made Ayaugh.


    ¡°Rae-chan knows you well, Ruki. I also think that will be the case.¡±


    Well, these two weren¡¯t informed of what Nami and Hina did on the bus before. No, most of my girls didn¡¯t know about it. It remained a secret between the five of us; Shizu, Saki, Nami, Hina and me.


    ¡°Alright. Have you forgotten my notorious title? I¡¯m a pervert, especially with my girls.¡± After saying that, my hands that were resting on their waists gradually slide upwards.


    Aya and Rae automatically opened up their arms slightly, allowing me passage to reach their soft mound. As my fingers found their grip, digging into them, Rae bit the soft part of my ear as her silent retaliation. Her hand on my thigh also slid upwards until her fingertips rested on my groin.


    ¡°It¡¯s still funny for you to openly admit that.¡± Without mentioning what we both did, Rae giggled and blew air into my ears.


    ¡°He¡¯s always like this. But Ruki, does that mean¡­ it¡¯s fine to do this?¡± Aya, who reacted a little slowly, showed her boldness once again. Instead of doing the same thing as Rae, she immediately went to my zipper and pulled it open.


    But perhaps to keep it safe, she kept her eye out, alternating between me and in front of her.


    Well, we¡¯re actually a little lucky once more since there was no other passenger near us. The nearest one was at least four rows away. Furthermore, he or she stuck close to the window. Unless we made so much noise, no one would bother looking at us.


    As an answer to her question, I gripped her breasts tighter, resulting in a soft moan from her. Understanding what I meant by that, Aya stopped hesitating to go for my lips before slipping her hand inside my pants.


    Feeling a little left out, Rae began assaulting my neck, sucking the sensitive spots that could tickle me.


    Moreover, she helped Aya in her endeavor, by holding it open, she allowed the girl to get easy ess to it and eventually, pull my cock out.


    At this point, Aya paused our kisses as she once again looked at the front. Making sure that no one noticed what we were doing or no one could see my length standing up fully erected for the two of them.


    Like I said earlier, instead of three, we¡¯re somehow upying only two with how much we squeezed together. And that¡¯s why the seats next to us were actually our best cover.


    Upon confirming that we were still safe, Aya gripped my length and started stroking it. Her fingers skillfully tugged at it in a sensual manner. And while doing so, she resumed taking my lips in a deep and torrid kiss.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I want to say unfair but¡­ it¡¯s clearly my fault for being slow.¡± I heard Rae saying that on my other side.


    I thought of also giving her my attention. However, the girl had other ns.


    As she gently took my hand off her chest, the girl¡¯s clear movements were conveyed to me.


    Momentster, another hand gripped my shaft which instantly focused on the head and tip. Not long after that, her warm breath blew on it, generating shivers in my senses. And soon, Rae¡¯s soft lips pressed on the tip followed by her tongue which began licking every part it could reach.


    With this, the situation quickly turned riskier. Yet the excitement was clearly conveyed to all of us. While Aya continued to share a kiss with me while stroking my cock, Rae began using both her hand and mouth to take care of my erection. On the other hand, all I could do was answer Aya¡¯s kisses while I started fondling her chest and¡­ put my hand on Rae¡¯s head, caressing her head while guiding her gently.

 Chapter 1173: Another Bus Situation (2) *

    Chapter 1173: Another Bus Situation (2) *Because of the minute shaking and swaying of the bus, Rae carefully took care of my length when she finally gobbled it up inside her mouth. Whenever possible, she would pause and just suck and lick on it to prevent her teeth from grazing its body.


    And even with just that, it''s enough for me to shake in pleasure. That part of me already twitched a few times, surprising the girl.


    Nheless, with both of their hands holding it up, Rae found no difficulty in making me feel good.


    Add to that, Aya also acted a littlepetitive, she sucked in my tongue and never let go of it.


    "Rae..." Upon noticing how she was trying to take me in deeper, I called out her name and nced down after breaking off from Aya''s lips.


    The girl reacted to my voice and met my gaze. She first took it out and smiled erotically and beautifully before taking it in again. And this time, her head started bobbing quickly and slurping noises were produced from the way she was sucking it intending to milk me out.


    And this was how the first few minutes passed.


    Aya''s stop was only the next one from where we rode the bus so... the two applied haste to what they were doing.


    Soon enough, Aya switched ces with Rae.


    However, instead of sucking me as well, the girl stood up as she carefully and noiselessly moved to the tight space in front of me.


    And using the backrest that was covering us as her support, the girl had me lift her skirt. Soon after that, she slid her panties to the side, revealing her watery sacred ce.


    She''s about to sit down on my length but before allowing her two, I leaned forward and ate her out; licking and sucking her sweet love juices.


    I only stopped when the girl whispered how she was about to moan out loud.


    With all the preparation done, Aya, for where her boldness took her, gobbled my full length deep inside her.


    The tight slippery feeling assaulted my senses which made me temporarily stop kissing the somewhat envious Rae to wrap my arms around Aya''s navel and pressed her further down.


    At this point, even if her mouth was covered by her hand, the soft, enticing moan of Aya reached my ears.


    "Nnnggg~ Ruki..." The girl leaned back and gradually opened up her legs to ease up on squeezing me tight.


    And since she''s wearing a skirt, we simply let it down, covering up our connection neatly.


    Even if someone turned around to check on us, they''d only see Aya, happily enjoying my embrace.


    "You bold girl," I whispered in her ear before nibbling on it. Aya squirmed from being tickled and at the same, moved her hips ever-so-slightly to feel my whole length rub on her sensitive walls, bringing pleasure to both of us.


    "I wanna say it''s unfair but you two, let''s switch ces, take this window seat and finish up..." Although still a little envious that Aya got to do this with me, Rae still offered up a great suggestion. "Also, Ruki, every time I see you doing this to the other girls, I''m gradually losing it. Maybe one of these days, I might just pounce on you."


    Soon after saying that, Rae giggled and did what she suggested, pushing us to the corner.


    Aya looked at the girl with a gratified smile before saying, "Uhm, Mirae, I''ll help you if that happens. I''ll drag Ruki somewhere for you."


    "That''s reassuring, now focus on that before this bus reaches your stop." Rae shook her head andughed again before pinching Aya''s cheek.


    Even in this situation, the girl was still too adorable.


    Anyway, before Rae got to act as our lookout, I pulled her for another kiss before whispering in her ear in a rather perverted tone, responding to her words.


    "You know I feel the same way, Rae. Sometimes, I get really turned on just thinking about you and the instances we almost did it."


    "Y-yeah, I''m the same, pervert. Look how you corrupted us." Rae''s flustered face reddened more before smirking.


    "Don''t worry, I¡¯m going to corrupt you more."


    Upon hearing that, Rae¡¯s smirk turned into an awkward smile.


    "That''s not what I expected you to say."


    "Well, I will be scolded if I apologize for it. Furthermore... That''s what I nned, corrupt my girls to desire only me."


    "Idiot, you''re already sessful at that." And as though they rehearsed it, both Rae and Aya replied with simr answers.


    The three of usughed but not a secondter, Rae took my lips again, foregoing her n to just be on the lookout. And at the same time as that, Aya''s movements grew wilder as she started lifting herself up and down, using my thighs as her support.


    For the next five minutes or so, the three of us became locked in this very intimate situation.


    And with the pleasure that had been built up from that time, Aya and I climaxed at almost the same time. The way her insides squeezed me tightly pushed me to that same point, filling her uppletely.


    Although Aya''s stamina was slowly building up with the exercises from our PE ss and the set I taught her, the tension and excitement of our situation drained all of her energy.


    The girl powerlessly spent the remaining few minutes just curled up in my embrace.


    Naturally, before letting her go, I cleaned her up. It would be bad for her if our mixture of juices leaked down on her legs when she walked back to her house.


    Furthermore, instead of just staying on the same bus, Rae and I decided to walk the girl to her home and wait for another bus toe.


    By the time we got back inside the bus that would bring us close to their neighborhood, the girl cheerfully took myp as well, disregarding the stares of the other passengers.


    Yeah, there''s someone in the back seat this time so we settled on a two-seater and just enjoyed that ride by being all over each other.


    --


    --


    "Wee back, Mirae-ojousama."


    As soon as we reached their mansion, the tall, metallic gate automatically opened again and waiting from the other side of it was the same maid that weed Rae thest I walked her home.


    And surely she''s the maid that Rae told me about yesterday. The one who''s taking care of her while her parents or siblings aren''t home.


    She''s bowing her head, not daring to stare at me. She''s like the most proper servant I saw to date.


    I mean, Hitomi and Suzuki-san might''ve been respectful to both Otoha and Mizuki but given their jobs as their bodyguard as well, they would always check out whoever''s approaching them.


    As for Olivia-san, the Nishioka estate''s housekeeper, she''s more like an ordinary employee than a proper servant.


    Rae looked at the woman in front of us and lightly sighed. That sigh wasn¡¯t because of disappointment but possibly something close to helplessness.


    Following that, the girl turned to me and asked, "Ruki, you nned oning in to check, am I right?"


    "How did you know that? I only said that I''m walking you home."


    "Guess? While you can unt your poker face to other people, me and the other girls could somehow understand your intention." The girl answered proudly, even puffing her chest out.


    "If only I didn''t know that magic and superpowers weren''t real, I might think that you all developed one." I scratched my cheek and shook my head a bit.


    "Un. Think of this as the same case of how you can understand what we''re feeling."


    Rae giggled again before hooking her arm on mine. With her mood returning to being cheerful, she then dragged me inside the opened gates and stopped in front of the maid.

 Chapter 1174: Inside the Fujii Mansion

    Chapter 1174: Inside the Fujii Mansion"Yoko-san. This is Ruki, the guy I''m dating. No, the guy I''m going to marry." Rae introduced me to the maid. However, her tone wasn¡¯t really that cheerful. Moreover, even when talked to, the maid, Yoko-san remained standing there with her back bent and head bowed.


    She simply moved her head as acknowledgment before turning around and leading us in.


    She didn¡¯t even question why Rae brought me inside.


    As for Rae, I noticed how her eyes got fixed on the woman¡¯s back as she once again released a small sigh.


    Having caught on to that, I couldn¡¯t help but try to dig into its meaning, ¡°That¡¯s two times.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Not understanding what I meant by that, Rae was puzzled.


    ¡°You sighed two times since the gates opened. No, since you see Yoko-san bowing at us. I don¡¯t mean to pry but as your worrywart boyfriend, I can¡¯t resist.¡±


    ¡°I sighed? I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡±


    So that¡¯s an unconscious reaction, huh? Is it because she didn¡¯t want the maid to treat her as nothing more than her ¡®master¡¯?


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t make things up, especially if it concerns you. You can tell me about itter if you¡¯re ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Un. I will tell you. But let¡¯s get inside first.¡± After thinking for a moment, the girl then put on a smile, reassuring me that there was no need to worry.


    ¡°Alright. That aside, I think I will get lost in this ce if I ever sneak in.¡±


    From the outside, I thought there was only a huge mansion. However, upon entering, there¡¯s more to it than that. There was a lot of open space and smaller structures; probably a lodge for servants and a garage.


    Though not as grand as the Kaneko Household which literally needed a map to navigate, it¡¯s still up there.


    ¡°And why do you have to sneak in?¡±


    ¡°You know, night crawling.¡± I joked. But thinking about it, I did the same thing with Otoha a few times so it¡¯s truer than any other jokes.


    ¡°Pfft. Are you from that old era? But you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll give you a tour next time.¡±


    ¡°Well, I only need the route to your room and we¡¯re good.¡±


    That response made the girl burst intoughter, dispelling any gloom that she might¡¯ve been feeling earlier.


    Rae pulled on my sleeves which made me lean sideways, allowing her to reach my ear even without tiptoeing. And with as sexy a tone as she could, she whispered, ¡°Pervert¡­ Doing it with Aya isn¡¯t enough?¡±


    The girl¡¯s hand alsonded on my crotch, tracing what was hidden beneath with her fingers. She soon captured it in her grip and gave it a squeeze.


    ¡°Well, as you said, I¡¯m a pervert. Also¡­¡± As I trailed my voice here, I also turned to press my lips close to her ear before copying what she did, ¡°¡­. my desire for you won¡¯t be put off just because I satisfied my desire for Aya. You can feel it.¡±


    Even without touching it directly, my cock again started flooding with my blood as it hardened by the second.


    Raeughingly shook her head but she kept her hand on it, feeling the transformation that was happening.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of this in my room¡­¡± In the same tone as earlier, she winked and whispered once more before ending it with another kiss.


    -


    -


    With Yoko-san, the maid, leading us, the three of us soon arrived inside their mansion.


    It¡¯s really rather extravagant considering the porch was as wide as half of our lot. For sure, navigating in and out of this property would be so tiring.


    Since Rae never left my side, the girl simply guided me in. We passed by therge main hall and approached the winding stairs.


    As for the maid, she returned to her duties, leaving us alone. She¡¯s actually about to make tea for us but Rae stopped her, telling her to just don¡¯t disturb us.


    When she said that, I could notice how Rae was actually conveying the opposite meaning. She wanted the woman to be concerned about her.


    However, same as in the earlier instances, the woman simply bowed and walked away.


    That¡¯s frustrating for sure. Rae¡¯s frown didn¡¯t escape my notice.


    And that¡¯s why, instead of letting me guide her, I enlivened the mood by taking the lead.


    It indeed surprised her but I simply waved her confused mind off and said, ¡°Alright, where to, ojou-sama?¡±


    Rae giggled once more and yed along with it, ¡°Fifth floor, the farthest room from the right side.¡±


    I looked up from the stairs and the fifth floor seemed really far away. No¡­ Is there even a fifth floor? The main hall might have been opened up to see the top ceiling, however, I only counted up to the third floor.


    Upon seeing me doing that, the girl¡¯s amusement went up a notch. ¡°I¡¯m joking, it¡¯s on the second floor, the first room on the left. As you might¡¯ve guessed, it¡¯s always a hassle navigating this empty mansion. If only it¡¯s possible, I will take up a room here on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°Why is it not possible?¡±


    ¡°They intentionally didn¡¯t put any bedrooms here. Even the guest rooms are upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I see¡­ I guess it¡¯s a lot better if you move in with me.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Help me move, Ruki.¡± Rae once again rode on my joke as we started moving upstairs.


    The two of us continue that conversation,ughing in between.


    Truthfully, the two of us understood that even if we acted this boldly and strode to her room without thinking of consequences, I still couldn¡¯t stay for long.


    Her parents had no idea that she invited me in. Furthermore, she had no ns to tell them about this. Although her mother wanted Rae to bring me to her, it would probably happen after she returned home.


    Besides, when I nned toe inside, I only thought of checking on her living conditions.


    When we had that talk yesterday, I also picked up a hint of loneliness from her story. The girl wanted to be praised but with no one to do so, I became her main source for it.


    Moreover, her seemingly distant rtionship with the maid also added to that. As the only two people living in this mansion, this girl most likely wanted to at least be on speaking terms with her. Not just a master to a servant.


    Anyway, as the girl said, I failed to see any other people inside apart from the maid. The mansion felt even more deserted than Ishida-senpai¡¯s house.


    Perhaps this ce used to be lively but as her siblings started growing out of their ¡®child phase¡¯, it gradually became like this.


    And today, only Rae remained here. But soon, she would also leave. I would be taking her with me, after all.


    When that timees, this ce would probably be abandoned.


    Not long after, we finally reached her room.


    Rae opened it and pulled me inside.


    Though not as big as Otoha¡¯s room, it¡¯s still rather spacious. I could spy rows of bookshelves on one side. It appeared like a mini library.


    She had aputer in one corner but she probably seldom used it.


    As for her bed¡­ it¡¯s actually almost the same size as what we have in our bedroom.


    Dropping our bags on one corner, Rae and I naturally moved to her bed and climbed up on it.


    Rae helped me take off my long-sleeved coat and I did the same for her, leaving us both in just the white, buttoned shirt beneath it.


    As if it was the natural thing to do, wey down side by side before facing each other and at almost the same time, faced each other.


    I stretched my arm out, letting her head use it as a pillow, and ced my other hand on her hair,bing it with my fingers.


    Rae moved closer, squeezing inside my embrace until we were as close as possible.


    ¡°Comfortable?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ I love this, Ruki. I finally got you here in my room.¡± Rae looked up with her blinding beautiful smile.


    That¡¯s simply irresistible. I pulled her up slightly for a kiss before replying, ¡°What are we going to do then, confine me?¡±


    ¡°Heh. That¡¯s a good idea. But I don¡¯t want to be assaulted by everyone if you don¡¯t show up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°True that. Well then, let me hear what¡¯s troubling my Rae.¡±


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s simple really, Yoko-san is my childhood friend. No, rather than a friend, I see her as my older sister. She¡¯s not originally a maid of our family but due to circumstances, she became one. And it¡¯s been two years since she started taking care of me. However, as you have observed, even if there are only the two of us here, she never acted out of line. She remained that subservient even when I tried to talk to her as the little Mirae who she doted on before. It¡¯s kinda frustrating.¡±


    Ending that with another sigh, Rae gripped my shirt, fully conveying the frustration she was feeling.


    Most likely, she hadn¡¯t talked about this to anyone yet until today. That¡¯s why this felt so heavy that her joyous mood and our lively atmosphere instantly dipped once again.

 Chapter 1175: Their Story

    Chapter 1175: Their StoryRae told me their story and why she wanted to go back to the way it was.


    As the former knowledge-reliant girl, she was kind of really vulnerable during her childhood days. No one would stick to her side and most kids would find her annoying. And ording to her, even her older siblings couldn¡¯t stand her. They always called her ¡®Miss Know-it-all¡¯ and instead of trying to understand her, most would just not bother to talk to her.


    It was only during her 5th grade that she got to know Yoko-san. At that time, the maid was already in herst year of high school. She¡¯s one of their guests at some kind of ball or party where Rae was really out of ce.


    It was full of adults and none of the kids were all running around not bothering her.


    Yoko-san apparently ran away from someone who was trying to flirt with her and found Rae in some kind of study, busy with her books, umting more knowledge.


    The woman approached the little girl and got fascinated by her. Back then, it was Rae who was annoyed by the woman because she kept on interrupting her. But with her persistence, they started conversing and eventuallyughed together.


    And that¡¯s the day Rae found her first friend. That¡¯s also the time that she realized the value of one.


    Beginning from that day, Rae would be visited by Yoko-san at least one or two times a week. Most of the time, Rae would keep on unting her knowledge while Yoko-san would listen to her. At times, the woman would take her outside but Rae being Rae, they couldn¡¯t go that far.


    Their friendshipsts for at least two years. Even when Yoko-san started attending college, she continued visiting Rae.


    However, one day, out of nowhere and without informing Rae, she stoppeding. Or rather, they lost contact with each other.


    ording to Rae, it was before the start of her 2nd year in middle school. And around half a yearter, her mother brought her to the mansion to take care of Rae.


    Although Rae instantly recognized her, the woman never uttered anything about it. All she cared for was her job to take care of Rae in the absence of her parents or any other caretakers.


    ¡°I see. You never found out the real reason why she suddenly turned up as a servant when she was supposed to go to college.¡±


    From that story, that¡¯s the conclusion I arrived at and the reason why she wanted to reconnect with the woman.


    ¡°Un. Even if I asked my parents, they only said the same thing. That they hired her because she¡¯s looking for work.¡±


    If her parents didn¡¯t do that intentionally then it must¡¯ve been Yoko-san who requested it. She didn¡¯t want Rae to know the reason.


    When I raised that guess, Rae widened her eyes in surprise. By herself, she failed to reach that conclusion. Rather, she never thought that Yoko-san might be the one responsible for keeping details from her.


    ¡°... Uhm. Thank you, Ruki. I think... I¡¯m unconsciously trying to me everything on my parents. Should I approach her again to gauge her reaction?¡±


    Well, I couldn¡¯t also me her for pointing at her parents. I mean, they haven¡¯t been that much of a guardian to her nowadays. They left her to her own devices, only providing for her cost of living.


    ¡°Good idea. And I can hide somewhere to help you observe her.¡±


    ¡°Why hide somewhere? Stay next to me... You¡¯re my boyfriend. As someone important to me, I wanted to introduce you to her properly.¡±


    ¡°This girl... You¡¯re already thinking that we¡¯re correct. Not a bad take though. Rather than assume that it''s not, you should go in with a positive mindset.¡±


    ¡°True. And that¡¯s thanks to you. Helping me to start thinking for myself. However, before that... I said we¡¯re going to take care of this.¡± Rae smirked and reached for my crotch again. And this time, the girl resumed lowering my zipper down and pulling my cock out of its confines.


    Her hand quickly found her grip on its body as she began carefully stroking it, enough for me to be fully erected once more.


    ¡°This girl... We¡¯re swinging in different moods, huh?¡± Although I said that, I did the same for her. My hand slipped beneath her skirt slipping my fingers from the top part of her underwear before gradually tracing her slit and her most sensitive part.


    ¡°Hnnnggg~ Will you me me? I want you... Let¡¯s try it for real this time...¡± Rae suggested in between her moans.


    ¡°I like that. But Rae, are you sure? You¡¯ll be feeling the pain when we talk to her afterward...¡±


    If she postponed that n then... we could. But as always, I would let her think about it for a while.


    Although our desire for each other was burning so fiercely for each other at the moment, there was no need for us to rush it. We already stalled for more than a month. What¡¯s another day?


    Uh... That sounds rather bad.


    Anyway, while I let her contemte on it, my lips had long taken the liberty to her neck, showering it with kisses as I gradually moved down to her soft pair of mounds.


    Since both of my hands were unavable, I could only use my lips to slowly unbutton it. It¡¯s hard but not impossible.


    Before Rae could finish weighing in her choices, one of her nipples had been sucked red already and I started working on the other one. Furthermore, my fingers managed to dig deeper into her panties and slipped one inside her tight hole which started squeezing it as her love juices continued to flow out.


    Amidst her moans of pleasure, Rae finally finished her contemtion, however, beneath her erotic expression, I could still see her indecision. ¡°Ruki, what should I do? I¡¯m torn between wanting you inside me and being in my best state when talking to Yoko-san...¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to make a decision for you?¡± I asked, pausing on sucking her tasty nips for a moment.


    She was about to nod but Rae suddenly squirmed followed by the closing of her legs.


    I managed to poke at her sensitive spot, making her lower body twitch from pleasure.


    Little by little, she¡¯s running out of breath but still, the girl refocused on our conversation.


    While her sses fogged up from the heat being released by our bodies, Rae finally managed to move her head for an answer, ¡°Yes, help me decide...¡±


    ¡°I want you...¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°This girl... You¡¯re aware that there¡¯s a ¡®but¡¯ iing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so you, Ruki. Your consideration is known to be boundless. You can forego that tonight though... That¡¯s why I want you to decide for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I know you¡¯re already expecting this... Let¡¯s do it likest time. Just the tip.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Rae giggled sexily before nodding once more. And before I could move to go on top of her, the girl pushed my chest to make me lie on my back.


    She pulled out my hand from inside her panties and loosened her grip on my cock. She then raised her body and slowly climbed on top of me.


    ¡°Un... For tonight that¡¯s enough.¡±


    As her lips dropped on mine, the girl quickly got into position, firmly sitting on my length.


    For the next ten minutes or so, her room and the books she already finished reading became witness to the manifestation of overflowing affection for each other.

 Chapter 1176: A Little Help

    Chapter 1176: A Little HelpWe agreed with only the tip. However, given that Rae positioned herself on top of me, we almost did it again when the girl finally tried to put it in and gradually lowered herself to it.


    It slipped in fairly easily because of the few instances we also reached the same point. And because of that, it didn¡¯t take long for me to reach and hit the thin membrane that was blocking my way in.


    And with how sensitive that was for the girl, Rae immediately frowned in slight pain. It also became the indicator that we reached our limit.


    I dragged her down and eased that pain by focusing her mind elsewhere; another set of intimate kisses.


    Truthfully, both of us were more than tempted to push through and finally do it. We¡¯ve been waiting for too long, especially Rae. She already witnessed the other girls doing it with me on multiple asions. Even if she said that it was fine and she could wait, there should still at least be a small drop of envy.


    Soon after we¡¯re finished, I watched Rae change into her house wear. Although it¡¯s a normal and rather cutesy pink camisole as well as a pair of cotton pants that looked a little loose, the girl still came off asfy yet sexy.


    I walked in her direction as I couldn¡¯t help myself and held her tight, spending another few minutes enjoying the girl¡¯sfy look.


    A whileter, we went down the stairs, only to be met by Yoko-san who was about to ascend it.


    The woman immediately bowed and said, ¡°The dinner is ready, ojou-sama.¡±


    Rae squeezed my hand, an indication of how nervous she was. Confronting the woman to finally get the truth out of her mouth might¡¯ve been what we nned, however, now that she¡¯s in front of her, Rae just couldn¡¯t muster the courage to open it up.


    I squeezed her hand back and led her downstairs until we were in front of the woman.


    Honestly, the maid, Yoko-san, had never paid attention to me. Not when we arrived and not when Rae tried to introduce me.


    Even now, her actions were all focused on Rae. Perhaps, it¡¯s just her work ethic. However, it¡¯s clear enough that for the woman, it¡¯s all about Rae.


    ¡°Yoko-san.¡± Rae started. She took a step forward, lifting the woman¡¯s head.


    However, instead of looking at her, the woman averted her gaze as though she was trying to avoid eye contact with Rae.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you at least look at me? We¡¯ve been living together in this mansion and not once have you looked me in the eye and acted like how you were before...¡±


    Right. Rae told me about that. Normally, an employee should at least maintain a cordial rtionship with her boss, right? However, although she¡¯s doing the tasks that would sustain their day-to-day life, the woman remained distant.


    From that, it¡¯s really too eye-catching how much she¡¯s avoiding Rae.


    Secondster, the woman still didn¡¯t answer Rae. She closed her eyes instead, hoping that Rae would stop soon.


    Helpless, the girl nced at me. Her eyes conveyed her frustration as well as her call for help.


    Well, the same as the woman, I also haven¡¯t even triedmunicating with her. I might¡¯ve observed her actions but my focus remained on Rae.


    But now that ites to this... I was forced to. No. Forced sounded too aggressive.


    This was to help the girl reconnect with her older sister figure.


    ¡°Yoko-san, is it? Actually, I¡¯ve heard the story from Rae. This will sound intruding but do forgive me for asking... are you running away from someone?¡±


    When I finished, the first one to react to that was none other than Rae. She looked at me with a puzzled expression. She knew that what she told me wasn¡¯t enough to arrive at that conclusion. She also never thought of that possibility.


    Besides, when she tried finding out about the woman¡¯s family, it turns out she was orphaned for a long time now. She got adopted by a close rtive. At the same time as she showed up in the mansion to serve, her adoptive parents went missing. Or rather, they either disappeared or went off-grid, leaving her behind.


    Even with Rae¡¯s knowledge, that¡¯s all she could dig without connections. And from that, there¡¯s really nothing pointing to what I just asked.


    In any case, I pressed on. Using my previous way of getting an answer from a girl, I stepped forward and entered Yoko-san¡¯s personal space.


    While Rae stood at her front, I directly pressed on the side where her head was turned.


    Perhaps sensing the presence so close to her, the woman opened her eyes slightly.


    As soon as she caught sight of me, the woman seemingly narrowed her eyes as though she was looking at someone unsightly before quickly turning her head to the other side.


    Whether it''s a sign or not, it doesn¡¯t really matter. But it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s just being difficult. She didn¡¯t want to say anything but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to walk or run away.


    Rae was stubborn, yes. However, she wasn''t persistent. She¡¯s not like Otsuka-senpai who wouldn¡¯t stop until her curiosity was more or less satisfied or there¡¯s a promise to answer it another time.


    Rae would give up if she deemed it hopeless. And that¡¯s why she always failed to make the woman open up to her.


    I guess it¡¯s a good idea that she let me stand with her rather than observe from afar. I can use my method to crack the woman open.


    After rying to Rae what I wanted to do and she granted me permission as long as it wasn¡¯t going to bring harm to the woman, I made my move.


    As Rae took a step back to watch from the side, I stepped in closer and reached for the woman¡¯s shoulder.


    This time she didn¡¯t make a peep or reacted strongly at all. She remained unmoving. However, even through her clothes, I could feel her skin turning a bit colder as she started to get nervous.


    Nheless, she stood firm.


    I repeated my question a few times and even phrased it differently but to no avail. But that¡¯s fine. My method wasn¡¯t really the one that was going to crack her open.


    As seconds passed, the situation turned to a standstill.


    From holding her by her shoulder, I soon acted rather boldly by grasping her wrist and pressing her lean back, locking her close to me. It looked like we were going for a dance. However, this proved to be her breaking point.


    The woman soon turned to me with a hateful re as she bit her lips in frustration. Furthermore, albeit minimal, her eyes started shaking as though at any moment, she could go berserk on me for putting my hands on her.


    Anyway, that¡¯s the goal.


    At this point, I sent the signal and Rae, who was just watching at the side, ran to our side and forcefully squeezed in between us. Using her full force, she grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist and pulled her away from my grasp. And at the same time as that, she pushed my chest topletely separate the woman from me.


    In an anger-filled voice, she shouted at me,


    ¡°Ruki, you never said you¡¯re going to go that far! I asked for your help not to harass her!¡±


    ¡°That... You said I can do anything¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop! Please, can you leave us alone for a moment? Go back to my room or something. I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sorry if I push it too far...¡± I raised my arms in surrender before turning around and going back upstairs.


    Well, it¡¯s a simple act and rather too obvious. However, with only the three of us here as well as the fact that Yoko-san never put me in her eyes, it should be rather believable.


    This was like ying good cop, bad cop to establish who¡¯s her ally in this situation.


    When I reached the top and nced back at them, Rae was now hugging Yoko-san as she guided her outside of my view. As for the woman, she¡¯s still trembling and with how she¡¯s gripping Rae¡¯s clothes tightly, it looked like I managed to trigger something more than what we were expecting.


    We¡¯re sessful. It¡¯s now up to Rae to follow up on what I did.


    I returned to her room like she said and nned to wait there. While doing so, I checked my phone.


    As always, I was flooded with messages from my girls. Also, I found two messages from new senders; the Miura siblings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this will be my first message to you but are you noting to convince Komoe again?¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you lying when you said you¡¯reing again to convince me?¡±

 Chapter 1177: Can you wait for it?

    Chapter 1177: Can you wait for it?Really, Miura-senpai sending me a message as well was something I failed to predict. Nheless, it didn¡¯t really matter whether she did or not.


    Truthfully, I first nned to visit the Miura Household today. However, I scrapped that as soon as I decided to walk Rae home. Getting Komoe back to school is urgent, yes. However, nothing could top my girls in terms of priority.


    Besides, Komoe sending me a message was another progress in her rehabilitation. It only meant that she was already leaning on going back. Just that, it also meant that she was only doing it for the sake of gaining me as a friend.


    As long as she returned, I guess? Eguchi-sensei would also help me in handling her once that happened anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senpai. I wille tomorrow. If nothing elsees up.¡±


    Starting with an apology, I kept my reply to Miura-senpai short.


    As for Komoe...


    ¡°Girl, have you forgotten what I told you? As much as I wanted to visit you, I also have other duties. Sit tight there, alright? Or you can tell me if you¡¯re ready to return. I¡¯ll pick you up in the morning.¡±


    Not telling her that I mighte tomorrow was for the girl to build up anticipation. She¡¯d surely pace around her room, thinking about her choices.


    I also sent another message to Miura-senpai, informing her not to tell her sister about what I told her.


    With that, I put my phone back in my pocket, deciding to check their repliester.


    A few minutes after that, Rae returned to the room without Yoko-san. Judging from the smile that couldn¡¯t contain her excitement, it looks like she¡¯s sessful.


    And as soon as she caught sight of me, the girl ran and jumped in my embrace...


    ¡°How is it? Have you talked to her?¡± I asked. Although the answer was already clear, I still opened up our conversation like that.


    While snuggling in my embrace, the girl replied, ¡°Yes! She finally called me with the nickname she gave me; Hon-chan.¡±


    ¡°Hon-chan? So, she took your love for books and used that as your nickname.¡±


    ¡°What of it? It¡¯s cute¡± Rae pouted and bloated her cheeks which made her look even cuter than that nickname.


    I poked her cheeks andughed, ¡°Yes, yes. My Hon-chan is cute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your Rae, dummy. That aside, I only passed the first hurdle. Yoko-san really got scared of you. She even advised me to stay away because you¡¯re dangerous. Her concern for me was ruling in her mind. I only slipped away, saying I will send you home.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s to be expected. Since she believed our acting, that¡¯s inevitable. And revealing to her that it¡¯s all an act would be detrimental, she might even feel betrayed or made fun of. So it¡¯s better to keep it that way for now.


    ¡°I see. For what it¡¯s worth, bing the viin in her eyes was well worth it. At the moment, that¡¯s more than enough. After I leave, try to talk to her again. If she returns to her previous behavior, I¡¯ll y the viin again.¡±


    ¡°Will that still work? Didn¡¯t we show her that I asked you for help?¡±


    ¡°True. However, next time, I¡¯ll do it while you¡¯re out of her sight.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That way, she¡¯ll think that you¡¯re acting on your own.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. She mighte to hate me though. But no worries, we¡¯re going to focus on one goal for now. We could still have a chance to fix that in the future anyway. By then, introduce me to her properly. I also kind of want to ask her about how my Rae is during those times.¡±


    ¡°Geez, you thought it out already... What can I do without you?¡±


    ¡°Read books and increase your knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. But I won¡¯t send you home yet. Let¡¯s go and eat. Yoko-san is in her room, I want you to taste what she can make.¡±


    Without letting me say no, the girl already dragged me down to their dining hall.


    It still felt empty but looking at the feast prepared on it, I might¡¯ve been wrong with the assumption that she never considered my existence. She prepared a lot that the two of them would probably not be able to finish even if they filled their bellies to the brim.


    Understanding what¡¯s on my mind, Rae teasingly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she thoughtful, Ruki? I never had a guest before. But look, the first time I brought you here, she prepared her best dishes for you. Uhm, it might be because she wanted you to be impressed by me. Still, she considered a man¡¯s appetite.¡±


    ¡°Right. I should thank her when all of this is over.¡±


    Rae and I took our seats, eating our dinner together. It was a delectable experience. And seeing the girl happily munching on meat and vegetables along with her jovial mood, it¡¯s more than enough to also give me satisfaction.


    Throughout that dinner, the maid never showed up in front of us. However, with my honed senses, I felt like someone was watching us from somewhere.


    Most likely, the woman was looking out for Rae. If I did something untoward to Rae, she woulde running to protect the girl.


    Well, nothing of the sort happened and soon enough, Rae sent me back to their tall, metal gate.


    Before stepping out of it, I pulled the girl close to me, kissing her for thest time today. And once our lips separated, I brought up something she would look forward to. ¡°Next week, I¡¯ll take you home with me.¡±


    -


    -


    One hourter, I arrived home and like the past two days, Fuyu stayed with Akane while I was still outside.


    Compared to the previous times, there¡¯s a noticeable change in her behavior. She didn¡¯t nag at me anymore.


    Well, I made sure to announce my arrival and greeted her. I also brought home her favorite soda ¨C which Akane advised me to get ¨C from the convenience store that I passed by.


    Though Fuyu didn¡¯t show it on her face, the girl¡¯s mood instantly improved upon catching sight of it. I acted oblivious to that though and continued to check on Akane, waking the girl up so that we could eat together again.


    Mizuki would being tonight so it would be best to not stall time tonight.


    Moreover, Akane¡¯s quirk was also about to fade off. Her period was about to end. That¡¯s why she''s not as yful as yesterday.


    Nheless, she still managed to make her best friend flustered by bringing up what happened yesterday. Or rather, the time I escorted Fuyu home.


    Eating two dinners three days in a row was definitely taking its toll on me. No wonder I had to go to the bathroom earlier...


    But it¡¯s fine. That would end today, I hope?


    Anyway, since it¡¯s not aste as yesterday, when it¡¯s time for her to go home, Fuyu rejected our offer to walk her home again.


    I okayed it, however, with Akane¡¯s insistence, we settled on having me walk her to the station.


    And that¡¯s our current situation.


    With the silence that¡¯s kinda normal in our neighborhood, the immediate noises we could hear were only the sound of our footsteps and the asional distant roars of engines.


    To say that the mood was awkward was partly false because this was also what happenedst night.


    It wouldn¡¯t improve that easily. But at least, she¡¯s not as averse to me anymore.


    Anyway, with all the help that I got from her for taking care of Akane, there¡¯s this part of me that really wanted to repay her.


    And so, before we entered the station, I stopped in my steps, grabbed her hand and pulled her to the waiting area of the station.


    Although surprised at my sudden actions, Fuyu didn¡¯t resist it and let herself be dragged by me.


    As soon as I stopped and faced her, the girl¡¯s eyes became fixed on me, waiting for what I was about to say.


    ¡°Yuuki-san. How should I say this? I won¡¯t be able to feel at ease if I don¡¯t do something... So, is there something I can do for you?¡±


    I expected her to answer with ¡®you don¡¯t have to do anything¡¯ so I was ready to make a follow-up.


    However, to my surprise, what came out of her mouth was different than what I was expecting, ¡°You¡¯re truly a hopelessly considerate guy, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m certain you won¡¯t take no for an answer. Therefore, I¡¯ll think of something. Can you wait for it?¡±

 Chapter 1178: Review

    Chapter 1178: ReviewIt¡¯s unexpected, yes. However, that¡¯s the best answer I hoped to hear from Fuyu. It saved us both the time and effort to push back and forth or be very stubborn with our decision.


    That¡¯s why my head nodded right away which allowed me to witness Fuyu¡¯s satisfied smile. With that, we resumed to the tform and I saw her off after finding her a seat on the train.


    It¡¯s like a breath of fresh air to not be subjected to her hateful res or unnecessary suspicions. Escorting her yesterday as well as our conversation before Akane woke up somehow closed the gap that was filled with a misunderstanding between us.


    Although what Akane revealedst night still lingered in my mind, I could only wait and see whether Fuyu would really act on it or not.


    Just like with Rae and Yoko-san, I probably passed the first hurdle of befriending Fuyu. I could only hope that he wouldn¡¯t bring up the girls she saw with me back in middle school.


    -


    -


    Upon returning home, I received a message from Mizuki that they were already on the way.


    Naturally, Suzuki-san would drive her here and stay the night as well.


    That¡¯s why to prepare for their arrival, Akane and I busied ourselves preparing a room for the loyal chauffeur as well as tidying our room where Mizuki would also sleep tonight.


    While we were at that, I also checked on the girl. With her period about to end, the pain she asionally felt from her lower abdomen had started to ease up. Still seeing spare time on our hands, I massaged it for the girl while we talked about our day.


    Since she¡¯s a little out of it, the girl could only talk about what happened around her. Observing everything and picking out important details were left out.


    In any case, it¡¯s still fun to hear it and I could imagine the headache she gave Fuyu and the other two.


    And ording to the girl, Yae also helped her today. She went down to check on her, easing up the weight on Fuyu¡¯s shoulder. However, halfway through it, Akane and Yae silently quarreled.


    Well, not a physical quarrel but just a verbal one. Furthermore, they could only do it in whispers.


    As for the reason, Yae told Akane that she¡¯d take care of me while she was still out ofmission. And so, as a counter, Akane revealed that we did it twicest night, leading to a stealthy battle of words between two of my lovely girls.


    That¡¯s a silly story and no one actually won. In the end, they treated each other to their favorite drink at the vending machine. Fuyu and the others also got a treat.


    Once we were finished, Akane went to the kitchen to prepare snacks for Mizuki and Suzuki-san. On the other hand, I checked my phone again, updating my girls and also reading new messages from Koizumi-san, Ohori-senpai, Miura-senpai and Komoe.


    Koizumi-san went to Satsuki¡¯s house. And since that girl also updated me about it, I already expected the content of her message.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. I look forward to it. I will be free for the whole day on that date so, I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide the time and meeting ce. The earlier the better though. We don¡¯t want to be caught by nightfall out in the wild.¡±


    Yep. It¡¯s really what I expected. Even the detail that she¡¯s leaving the time and ce for me to decide.


    It will be on Saturday. And if one of the ces we¡¯re going to is picked for the venue of the camping trip, they will present it the following Monday and hold it the weekend after it.


    Satsuki granted her permission, yes. But the decision actually came from everyone in their group. They talked about it and somehow... they came to the same conclusion as Akane... Koizumi-san¡¯s interest in me was seen as abnormal to them and so, using that scouting trip, they hinted at me that I should gauge the level of that interest.


    Well, they wouldn¡¯t dictate to me what to do but those hints were enough for me to infer that they were not hostile to the woman. Unlike Hana who openly dered hostility, they¡¯re pretty chill with the girl. Especially those who already interacted with her during the basketball match.


    However, since it¡¯s Saturday. It would conflict with my part-time job. Before I could reply to her, I better talk to Ayu first. We will have to decide whether to postpone the restart of the training program with the new enrollees for a day or another week.


    Next, Ohori-senpai¡¯s reply to my message only contained a single word. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I sent two questions and both of them could be answered by yes or no. I wonder which one she¡¯s answering? Either way, I found it a little interesting. And so, I first sent a message to Aoi before replying to the girl.


    ¡°Alright, see you soon, senpai.¡±


    That¡¯s all I said. No time, no ce, or any other indication that I understood her message. Let¡¯s see how long she¡¯s going to act like that.


    Lastly, the Miura siblings...


    Miura-senpai simply sent a rather oundish sticker that was probably meant OK, so there¡¯s no need for me to reply. Putting a reaction to it was enough.


    Komoe, on the other hand, had sent multiple messages. However, when I opened it, it was just her impulsively sending messages without thinking about it. So, it all looked like a murmuring of someone who couldn¡¯t decide. The only real message was thest one.


    ¡°Pick me up... Won¡¯t it be bad for you? I will be mistaken as your...¡±


    Yeah. The girl once again went into overthinking. Is she trying to beat me in that regard?


    I left it in ¡®seen¡¯ and didn¡¯t reply right away. I decided to make her a little anxious for now. Naturally, with how I nned to finish that task, it would be untilter before we go to bed.


    She¡¯s the overthinker type, after all. Who knows what other kind of conclusion she would arrive at?


    Following that, I resumed chatting with my girls, especially with Rae who¡¯s updating me in real-time on the progress of her attempt to reconnect with Yoko-san.


    She¡¯s hopeful that I won¡¯t need to act like a viin again and properly introduce me to her older sister the next time I visit their mansion.


    A few minutester, I soon stopped when I heard Suzuki-san¡¯s car pulling up in front of our house.


    After excusing myself from the girls, I immediately went down to receive them, carrying Mizuki¡¯s change of clothes and inviting Suzuki-san in.


    While Akane led Suzuki-san to a room we prepared for her, Mizuki and I didn¡¯t waste any second.


    After settling down in the living room, Mizuki brought out the documents that needed my seal,pleting the transfer of the unit to my name. It was an easy process and we broke no sweat from it.


    That¡¯s why as soon as that was finished, the girl let go of any inhibitions and turned into an affectionate girl, wanting to be spoiled by me.


    ¡°We still have half an hour before my mom calls. Why don¡¯t we review everything you learned from me? We never tested the knowledge you acquired from me, right?¡± After a bout of kisses which ended with the two of us lying down on the sofa, Mizuki put on a rare smirk as she poked my chest.

 Chapter 1179: Mizukis Mother

    Chapter 1179: Mizuki''s MotherReview. That¡¯s what Mizuki said. However, in the short duration that the girl tried to test me, I couldn¡¯t help but suffer a mild headache. She¡¯s like those teachers who would give a simple example and when the exam came, oh howplex it was that everyone from the ss would inevitably fail or get a low mark.


    For example, Mizuki taught me how to gauge one¡¯sfortable bid. Not too expensive and not too cheap. But her question came like this, ¡°If Mr. A boughtnd in the year XXXX and let Mr. B lease it for XX years. When do you think it will be fine for Mr. B to offer to buy it from Mr. A? And how much will it be after considering the appreciation of thend¡¯s value?¡±


    Well, something like that.


    I understood that it didn¡¯t need to have an exact answer, what she was asking me was to exin the process of how it would happen if it¡¯s ever a real scenario.


    But since I have only started on it, I got barely passing marks from her which provided enjoyment for the girl.


    Halfway through it, Akane who returned after showing Suzuki-san her room, joined me in answering, filling the living room with Akane¡¯s groans and Mizuki amusedughter.


    Suzuki-san remained seated from a distance though, munching on Akane¡¯s prepared snack. She¡¯s neither joining in the jovial mood nor disturbing us. She¡¯s basically still acting ording to her job.


    Well, that¡¯s fine. She¡¯s like that even back then anyway.


    ¡°Un. You¡¯re really too great at this, Ruki. I expect you to not know how to tackle each problem I threw at you. Next time, it will be a real problem.¡±


    Mizuki said after concluding her ¡®review session¡¯. Her amused smile got reced by a proud one as she stared at me in utter appreciation. Perhaps if she was not curled up in my arms, she¡¯d reach for my head and pat it to praise me.


    As for Akane, the girl went to our side while pouting and waited for me to praise her instead.


    ¡°If the real problem is easier than your hypothetical ones then I¡¯m all up for it. As for you, silly girl. You also did well.¡± I replied before reaching my hand to the pouting girl, giving her sought praise.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Akane cheered.


    Really, even though a little childish, she¡¯s adorable so that¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Akane, aren¡¯t you the most mature among us? Howe you¡¯re turning this childish around Ruki?¡± Mizuki nced at the girl and simrly pouted as though she was envious that Akane was being praised for no reason.


    Upon hearing that, Akane also turned to her, putting on a smug expression. ¡°You tell me, Miss Prodigy who¡¯s snuggled up to husband like a little kid clinging to her father because it¡¯s scary at night.¡±


    As if time stopped, Mizuki¡¯s body flinched and a vein popped up on her forehead as she forced a smile. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    And as if finding a chance to tease the girl, Akane who was already influenced by me pressed on, ¡°Un. But don¡¯t worry. It''s husband. He doesn¡¯t care if we all became childish. He¡¯s still going to pamper all of us regardless. But really, Mizuki. This is an eye-opener.¡±


    ¡°Only to Ruki will I act like this!¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you say so.¡±


    Watching their exchange this close, I could only subtly shake my head. Akane¡¯s teasing game was still weak yet it was enough to trigger Mizuki.


    I wonder¡­ Is it because Mizuki isn¡¯t used to being teased by other people apart from me or because it¡¯s Akane who¡¯s teasing her?


    Well, the answer to that would be for next time.


    While they kept on bantering with each other, I noticed Suzuki standing up from her seat. She put down what she was munching on and picked up something from the nearby table.


    Mizuki¡¯s phone.


    It¡¯s vibrating and ying an all too familiar voice; my singing voice¡­


    Ugh. And that¡¯s supposed to be a video. The video that Hiyori took when I acted like an idol for her¡­ That girl, did she distribute it to others or¡­?


    Perhaps understanding what expression I had at the moment, Mizuki bit her lips guiltily before whispering, ¡°I bribed Hiyori to give it to me.¡±


    That girl¡­ she could be bribed?!


    ¡°No. Let me rephrase it before you doubt her. I forced the bribe on her and you know the kind of girl she is. She reluctantly gave it to me, reminding me not to let you find out. I got careless.¡± Mizuki knocked her head and stuck her tongue out cutely.


    Alright. I¡¯m not really mad about it anyway. Knowing these girls and how they slowly grew closer to each other, sooner orter, all my embarrassing stories would be exposed to all them.


    Seeing Mizuki acting cutely like that was a surprising treat though.


    On the other hand, Akane, who''s only hearing that now, looked extremely puzzled. Her inquisitive eyes quickly focused on me.


    ¡°Husband, that ringtone¡­ When did you sing like that?¡±


    ¡°A long time ago? That aside¡­ Mizuki, don¡¯t you need to answer this?¡±


    I grabbed the phone and covered the small speaker to muffle the sound before handing it to Mizuki.


    Akaneughed at how I acted and Mizuki did the same. I guess I looked a little panicky but that¡¯s not what we have to focus on at the moment!


    Fortunately, before my patience ran thin, Mizuki took the phone and answered it. As for Akane, she joined Suzuki-san on the side as she quietly snickered. She still couldn¡¯t move on from it.


    Anyway, I simply ignored how I became their source of entertainment in the end and waited for this¡­ over-the-call meeting with Mizuki¡¯s mother.


    As we both got up and sat down properly on the sofa, Mizuki raised the phone to properly capture us both in the camera.


    Seconds after she tapped the ¡®answer¡¯ button, a mature prettydy that¡¯s probably in her early 40s, who almost looked like Mizuki¡¯s future appearance popped on her screen.


    However,pared to Mizuki who seldom smiles because of how much she delved into thinking about various problems, theories or solutions, the woman on the screen had a bright grin as she greeted me.


    ¡°Ara? No wonder my daughter¡¯s dream changed. What a dashing young man!¡± She eximed before her lips rxed to a soft smile. Hello and good evening to you, Onoda Ruki-kun, I¡¯m Mizuki¡¯s mother, Kokonoe Azumi.¡±


    Before I could return the greeting, Mizuki interjected, focusing the camera on her, ¡°Mother, how can you introduce yourself like that? Act naturally!¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s not her natural act?


    ¡°Why must I, dear? You stay silent while I converse with the boy who changed you. Let me see how much of an influence he has to change my stubborn and rebellious daughter. What do you think, Onoda-kun? Show me your mettle.¡±


    After easily deflecting her daughter¡¯s words and silencing herpletely, Mizuki¡¯s mother, Azumi refocused on me. And this time, her soft smile grew wilder and a little intimidating.


    With her eyes half-open, she somehow resembled those mothers in shows, movies or anime that were dubbed ¡®hidden bosses¡¯. Or for the nearest reference, she¡¯s like my mother.


    Or is she?


    Anyway¡­ having prepared for every scenario, I coolly answered her while also putting my arm around Mizuki, showcasing more of our rtionship, ¡°I understand, Auntie. It¡¯s nice meeting you. And I think I have to apologize for not meeting you in person.¡±

 Chapter 1180: Not that troublesome after building up experience

    Chapter 1180: Not that troublesome after building up experienceAfter meeting the parents of the other girls before this and surviving every time, I could say that I was already experienced enough to not falter in front of Mizuki¡¯s mother. Add my usual confidence that would normally not be broken as well as the fact that this meeting was over the phone, it¡¯s enough to say that this wasn¡¯t troublesome at all.


    The same as the other parents, the first thing Mizuki¡¯s mother asked me wasn¡¯t how our rtionship started but whether I love the girl or not.


    For that, it¡¯s a simple affirmation while showing off my determination to prove it if need be.


    Because of that, Mizuki once again melted like a candle, wrapping herself in my arms even with her mother watching us.


    Minutes after that, when the girl never unwrapped herself from me, her mother¡¯s focus returned to her, casting aside our already rxed conversation.


    Auntie Azumi¡¯s lips twitched a little bit. For sure, she¡¯s probably seeing her daughter acting like this for the first time.


    She brought up the wine ss to her lips and sipped whatever she¡¯s drinking at the moment. Well, it¡¯s probably red wine. As to why she needed to drink while conversing with us, I had no idea and I couldn¡¯t even bother to ask. As long as she¡¯s not drunk then it¡¯s fine.


    Secondster, her expression rxed as she lightly shook her head. Watching her daughter act this clingy for long, she soon startedughing elegantly. Like those high-ssdies that go ¡®Ufufufu¡¯.


    And when she finally managed to tone it down, her eyesnded back on me followed by an approving nod.


    ¡°I must say. Girls, or women in particr, when ites to the man they truly love, we will all somehow turn into what that rebellious daughter of mine is showing. There¡¯s nothing more blissful than to be enclosed in the arms of the man you love. Feel the warmth and security in it. I did that to my husband. And she¡¯s now doing it to you¡­¡± Auntie Azumi paused for a moment, took another sip of her wine, and continued, ¡°Un. I¡¯m convinced. That expression she has right at this moment cannot be emted. Onoda-kun, for the achievement of taming my daughter, you have my praise.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but return a gratified smile, bowing my head slightly to her.


    But like earlier, before I could reply to it, Mizuki somehow regained her wits and interjected, ¡°So, does that mean you won¡¯t question my decisions anymore? I¡¯m very much in love with this guy. I¡¯ll bring him up with me. No, we¡¯ll climb up together! You¡¯ll be surprised at what he¡¯s capable of doing.¡±


    Auntie Azumi replied a few seconds after taking in Mizuki¡¯s reaction, ¡°Did I ever question your decision, dear? All I did is to remind you that anyone can foolishly decide on something that will change one¡¯s course of life. You¡¯re the gem of our family. You¡¯re praised for your genius by those in the main line. If anything, you¡¯re the one who lifted us up to get this much recognition. As your mother, I don¡¯t want to see you willingly descend to a murky quagmire when you¡¯re halfway up the stairs of sess.¡±


    Those words¡­ I couldn¡¯t pick up a hint of falseness. It¡¯s a genuine concern of a mother.


    ¡°Rather than a quagmire, I feel more liberated next to Ruki, mother. I¡¯ve seen the wrongs in my mindset. Why will I look for someone who can make me sessful when I can seed on my own? Additionally, I won¡¯t be alone. He¡¯s going up with me using both of our efforts.¡± Mizuki sincerely responded to it. Her determination to prove it to her mother was oozing out.


    Perhaps if we¡¯re not talking through the phone, Mizuki would even stand us up, showcasing our pride and determination to make a point.


    Anyway, hearing this exchange between mother and daughter, I could infer what''s really going on with this pair.


    While Mizuki was supposed to be someone who matured early on, she¡¯s still looking for her parents¡¯ approval and appreciation. On the other hand, her mother was simply worried about her daughter¡¯s decision. She might¡¯vee off rather strong and unrelenting but that¡¯s probably just her natural behavior.


    ¡°I see. So, that¡¯s how it is. What say you, Onoda-kun?¡± Auntie Azumi took a sip once more before focusing on me. Her face already had a hint of red, an effect of the liquor she was drinking.


    Yet, she still had the sharp eyes of a mother, trying to probe someone that might bring her daughter down.


    I could feel Mizuki¡¯s grip tightening on my sides, slightly worried that I would say something wrong. Nheless, I simply squeezed the girl¡¯s hand and ced a hand on her head until she rxed and let go of her worry.


    ¡°I understand Auntie¡¯s sentiment. But I support Mizuki. It¡¯s up to you whether to believe that we¡¯re going to be sessful. And truthfully, I also won¡¯t make any promises. I just want Auntie to know that your daughter is in good hands.¡±


    ¡°In good hands, hmm? Okay then, I will believe you. Have a great night.¡±


    Although she sounded rather unconvinced, Mizuki¡¯s mother didn¡¯t press on. And right after saying that, she ended the call herself, bringing in a few seconds of silence around us.


    When the screen faded to its normal state, I turned to Mizuki, who looked like she was in a daze. I reached for her nose and pinched it.


    Expectedly, the girl immediately reacted to it, shaking her head furiously. Her nose was as sensitive as always.


    ¡°Heh. To see my Mizuki get this unnerved again, I still remember that it only happened when I was still trying to conquer you. You¡¯re rejecting the idea that I presented even when you¡¯re already convinced of it. Your heart was beating too fast and you retreated to a ce offort. Just like now.¡± My eyes pointed at how she was clinging to me, the same way she did to her pillow back then.


    Mizuki exhaled, releasing the tension that built up inside her before clinging even more aggressively.


    ¡°This guy, why bring up the past? What? Have you finally remembered that I fell in love with you at that moment? You didn¡¯t steal me. You made me fall for you, idiot Ruki.¡± The girl leered and smirked before poking my cheek and giggling yfully.


    Well, I would be so dumb if I still failed to realize that by now.


    ¡°Yes, I have. But I brought that up because it¡¯s too rare of an urrence. And I¡¯d love to see it again. Will it be the same if we meet your father?¡± I returned a smirk, grabbed her wrist, and stood up, carrying her with me.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡± Not knowing what to refute on that, the girl could only cling to me and used other methods to retaliate, such as, attacking my neck.


    At this point, Akane who remained silent throughout that call returned to our side andughed with us as we ascended the stairs.


    As for Suzuki-san, she carefully picked up the phone that Mizuki left behind on the sofa before following us.


    Ah. No. She¡¯s also going to her room, turning in for the night. I mean she couldn¡¯te inside the room or even if the girls invited her, she would surely refuse.


    Anyway, the meeting with her mother was over. It¡¯s a little hard to call it a sess but at least, she hadn¡¯t dropped a bomb like the old man Kaneko did or how Rae¡¯s mother named me specifically. It¡¯s fairly normal. Perhaps, my parents didn¡¯t interact with the Hasegawa Family or their branch family wasn¡¯t just that involved.


    Either way, it got me to think¡­ what would be her reaction if she found out that her daughter transferred the unit to me? Since it would be recorded, she and her husband would definitely find out about it.


    In that case, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they suddenly showed up in front of me, demanding its return or asking me to stay away from their daughter.


    Well, we¡¯ll see.

 Chapter 1181: Thursday

    Chapter 1181: ThursdayOur night continues in our room and on our bed. Once we settled down on it. Mizuki, who was still in a rather jovial mood from the result of our call with her mother, took advantage of the time when Akane went downstairs to heat Ishida-senpai¡¯s tea by putting us under the nket and eventually covering us up with it.


    Despite the darkness that suddenly loomed over us, the girl skillfully undressed us both, leaving us naked under it in less than a minute.


    Naturally, I helped her. As a conscious pervert for my girls, even if it¡¯s not even three hours since I released for the third time; not including the effect of the tea earlier this morning, my desire for the girl gave me the energy to make it stand up again.


    Although forey was something everyone should do, not only to satisfy one¡¯s partner but also to prepare each other for an easier transition to an erotic atmosphere, the two of us forego most of it. Mizuki and I only checked if we were ready or not by feeling each other up for a minute.


    Soon after that, I took the lead from the girl, mounting her while shey face down on our bed. Even without the benefit of our sense of sight, finding where I should enter was as easy as breathing. I already memorized my girls¡¯ anatomy. I only needed that sense of touch, to properly form their alluring image in my mind as I ran my fingers along their unblemished and smooth skin.


    And so, not even two minutester, the springs of our bed started producing those springy sounds due to how much force I was using on my thrusts. Moreover, the nket soon became irrelevant. I rolled us on the bed and changed positions a few times¡­ maximizing the pleasure we were both feeling.


    By the time Akane returned with the teapot, we were already finished. The girl still found out what happened though¡­


    I mean, the smell filled our room and Mizuki was now resting on my shoulder while trying to regte her hurried breathing.


    Akane could only shake her head and looked at me while conveying silently that it would be her turn next. But that¡¯s after she served the tea and took her ce on my other side.


    Yeah¡­ It¡¯s still as effective and fast-acting. However, as always, the girls could only feel the calming andfortable effect of it, not the side effect that would be shown tomorrow morning.


    In this way, our night was about to reach its end.


    Upon regaining her energy, Mizuki brought up another thing.


    With her mother¡¯s approval, she¡¯s going to start staying overnight once in a while. This night wouldn¡¯t be the only time this would happen. She¡¯s talking about once or twice a week. It doesn¡¯t matter if the other girls also stayed here during those times.


    She has another purpose for those overnight stays, after all. ording to the girl, not only we¡¯d have our bonding time, but she¡¯s also going to level up the teachings she¡¯s imparting to me.


    Mizuki loves being efficient. Even with our time together back then, she would always take the chance to do something productive when we were idly passing our time on her bed.


    Upon hearing that n, I naturally agreed to it.


    Time won¡¯t stop for us. And as someone whose days are almost always filled with different happenings or situations, the time I can spend on those other studies I started taking up is as little as ten minutes to thirty minutes a day.


    With her efficiency and also copying it for me on different asions, I am hopeful to speed up my acquisition of more life skills.


    But hey, I know I made it sound so easy but everything will require my effort and determination. Thankfully, I have a surplus on that. For ourplex rtionship to continue until, well, the end of our time, there¡¯s no such thing as cking off for me.


    -


    -


    An hour or soter, when Akane and Mizuki soon drifted to sleep, I finally sent a reply to Komoe.


    I received numerous messages from the girl asking why I put her on ¡®seen¡¯.


    She¡¯s really acting within my expectations.


    I estimate that it¡¯s only a matter of one or two meetings left before I can bring her back to school and finish my task.


    Hopefully, the next ones will not beplicated, or else, I might not have the heart to finish them quickly.


    ¡°Komoe, you don¡¯t need to think about that. If you ask your sister, you¡¯ll know more about me. If walking you to school can help in regaining your confidence after the setback you suffered, then it¡¯s all worth it even if rumors start to rise. That aside, it¡¯ste in the night, go and sleep.¡±


    After sending that to the girl, I turned my phone off even after seeing it being read right away and she was typing her reply.


    -


    -


    As morning arrived before us, our usual routine which consisted of breakfast, exercise and bath was done without using too much of our time.


    Actually, what actually took the longest was calming down the side effect of the tea which Akane and Mizuki teamed up to aplish. Nheless, even if they teamed up, I still eventually took the lead and dominated both girls, bringing them the greatest pleasure in the morning.


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking about the effect of that tea. It¡¯s still Ruki but he seemed to have been buffed by something. If not for the idiot still teasing us while doing it, I might think that he¡¯s possessed.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Do you girls think I¡¯m exaggerating? Ask Haruko and Edel how it was.¡±


    That¡¯s Mizuki¡¯sment which was answered by Akane with a look of disbelief.


    After being convinced that she was not lying, Mizuki turned to me, raising the same concern as Mina. ¡°Ruki, won¡¯t it be bad for your health?¡±


    ¡°Stop taking my habit of overthinking. Do I look sick to you? I¡¯m as healthy as I can get so there''s no need to worry¡­ Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s giving me a boost, not just in energy but also in bed.¡± I whispered thatst part and blew into her ear, tickling the girl.


    Well, it¡¯s only been a few days since I started taking the tea. If I felt something different, I would¡¯ve noticed it right away. But until now, there¡¯s only that one side effect.


    -


    -


    With Akane¡¯s quirk subsiding to an almost negligible level, I decided not to send her to school today. Instead, since Suzuki-san and Mizuki were with us, I let her ride with them while my feet brought me to another house.


    Obviously, it¡¯s the house of my girl nearest to us.


    Eimi.


    Even before I could reach their house, the girl was already outside, silently waiting for my arrival.


    Upon seeing me from a distance, Eimi immediately turned in my direction and waved energetically. The smile on her lips was too beautiful even from afar.


    Next to her, there¡¯s her older cousin, Anzu, who still looked like a middle schooler and Eimi¡¯s younger sister.


    ¡°Huh? Wait. Why do your uniforms have different color schemes? Are the two of you attending different schools?¡± Anzu blurted out upon taking a closer look at me. With her eyebrows knitted she circled us and inspected it thoroughly.


    Of course, she had no idea. I was always in casual clothes whenever I woulde here and most likely, Eimi only told her that we were former ssmates. It¡¯s natural to assume that we¡¯re still going to the same high school.


    But is that even a problem for her?


    ¡°Uhm. Yes. Have we not told you about it, onee-san?¡±


    ¡°So that exins why you¡¯re only going to walk her to school now.¡± Anzu clicked her tongue and shook her head in disappointment.


    ¡°Anzu-nee, it¡¯s not a problem, right? Even if we¡¯re from different schools, it doesn¡¯t affect our rtionship.¡± Eimi said as she went to my side, hugging my arm.


    Still, Anzu remained the same as she eyed me with distrust.


    ¡°You say that¡­ But you know how boys are too fickle nowadays! Who will guarantee you that he doesn¡¯t have another girlfriend in his school?¡±


    This girl¡­ It looks like she¡¯s once again taking up from her experience. The same as when she brought up her ex that got stolen by another girl.


    Anyway, even if she hit the bullseye there, Eimi simply waved her off, showing her full trust in me.

 Chapter 1182: Helping their Restaurant

    Chapter 1182: Helping their RestaurantUnconvinced at our answer, Anzu followed us to the train station. However, instead of bing someone intimidating, she was mistaken as Eimi¡¯s little sister, seeing off her older sister.


    That infuriated the girl, enough to forget her purpose in following us.


    As the train doors closed, Eimi and I waved to the girl who was barking at the train conductor trying to remind her not to step out of the blue line.


    ¡°As always, your cousin is hrious.¡±


    ¡°Right? She¡¯s not always acting her age¡­¡± Eimi agreed andughingly shook her head.


    ¡°Her concern was valid. But I guess she also experienced it. Now, I can¡¯t help but see her as the type who¡¯s unlucky in rtionships.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s truly the case. I can¡¯t remember how many times shees to my room to rant about it. I was a little clueless back then. I only started bing aware of being infatuated when you sat next to me. But she kept on going on and on about her romance mishaps. Now that I remember it¡­ Anzu-nee might be a hopeless romantic.¡±


    Eimi bitterly smiled as a hint of pity could be seen in her eyes towards her cousin.


    Even though that girl could be initially grumpy and really cheerful by the second depending on how you ttered her, it¡¯s truly rather tragic if that¡¯s her history in rtionships. But well, she¡¯s not learning her lesson, or rather she¡¯s not picking quite well.


    Especially the recent one, he¡¯s so spineless if he could be stolen by another girl¡­ At least break up properly, no?


    Anyway, after settling on a seat, Eimi and I enjoyed the ride just being next to each other.


    Half an hourter, we arrived at our destination.


    It¡¯s not their school or a hotel. Rather, we¡¯re in front of the restaurant her parents owned. It¡¯s still closed at this moment so we went around the backdoor.


    Although this was part of the reason why I went to pick her up ¨C she sent me a message earlier ¨C I was already thinking ofing to one of my girls and spending time with them this morning.


    Her message allowed me to quickly decide.


    As for why we¡¯re here¡­ It¡¯s actually rather simple.


    Their restaurant¡¯s part-timers were absent so their prepping for the opening slowed down to a crawl. With no one else to contact, they called their daughter.


    Anzu was also supposed to be here. ording to Eimi, her cousin was already doing some prep work in their house¡¯s kitchen and she¡¯s going toe here once she¡¯s done, bringing what she finished here. Also, she would be their part-timer for the day.


    Now, why am I also here?


    Well, it¡¯s not really because Eimi asked me toe, I decided to help. Even though I¡¯m not an expert, I know my way around the kitchen. If it¡¯s only doing the prepping then having another pair of hands was better, right?


    I¡¯ll also get a few favorable points from her parents. It¡¯s a win for me.


    ¡°Mom? We¡¯re here.¡± As soon as we entered, Eimi announced our arrival. Not a secondter, her mother wearing a white kitchen uniform emerged from inside. Although she looked rather exhausted, she still weed us with a big smile.


    Her father was probably busy with something. Well, he¡¯s not really needed to wee us anyway.


    ¡°Oh, great! Change into some spare kitchen uniforms first and join us in the kitchen.¡± She said before her eyesnded on me, ¡°Onoda-kun, thank you foring as well, we¡¯ll make sure to have youpensated.¡±


    ¡°Uh. No, that¡¯s not necessary auntie. I¡¯m doing this voluntarily. I just hope I don¡¯t make a mess in your kitchen.¡± I immediately wave my hand in front, rifying that. Though she might have said that as amon courtesy, it¡¯s still better to show that my intention was only to help.


    Upon hearing that, she gave an approving nod as both her lips and eyes drew an arc.


    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you for your help, Onoda-kun. No worries, we¡¯ll handle theplicated stuff, you two will only do the peeling, cutting, or boiling. Anyway, I have to go back. Don¡¯t take your sweet time, alright?¡±


    With that, she returned to whence she came, leaving us alone there.


    Eimi giggled in satisfaction before saying, ¡°You earned ten points from the Ruki.¡±


    ¡°That much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re already looking at you favorably, after all. This time you sessfully earned more of their trust and confidence.¡± Looking really satisfied at what happened, Eimi then led me to the locker room where we were going to change.


    Since we were hurried for time, the two of us quickly changed to it and went to the kitchen.


    As expected, although there were no part-timers, there was at least three regr kitchen staff already swarmed by work.


    Her father was on one corner. With a chef¡¯s hat on, he was moving so fast that he appeared to be spinning from where he was standing. In front of him was a stove and behind, a counter. He had no time to even look at us. Compared to when I first met him, he¡¯s really looking like a professional there.


    Well, technically, he is a professional. But with that goofy first encounter, I couldn¡¯t help but associate his image back then with now.


    Anyway, when Eimi¡¯s mother saw us entering, she pointed us to our corner where there¡¯s almost a mountain of potatoes, carrots, cucumbers and cabbages.


    Without further ado, we started doing what we ought to do.


    Although there was a tense atmosphere due to the quick passage of time and the inevitable opening of the shop, Eimi and I harmoniously did what they told us to do.


    It¡¯s kind of, while the majority of the room was heated up, the two of us were rxedly doing our job without even feeling the pressure.


    Not that there¡¯s none, just thepany of each other was enough for us to forget about it.


    Sometimes I would help her with something and vice versa.


    Naturally, because of how dangerous the kitchen utensils we were using, I kept an eye out in case the girl gets injured.


    Fortunately, nothing of the sort happened.


    Thirty minutester, a loud ring of a bell broke us out of the trance. The mountain of vegetables in front of us was almost gone. They¡¯re either peeled, chopped or boiled.


    Upon noticing her mother moving towards the dining area of the restaurant, dropping the knife and whatever she was doing, Eimi informed me of what was happening.


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s time for the opening. We better hurry, Ruki. We¡¯ll also bete if we fail to finish this.¡±


    Just like she said, her mother went to the entrance and opened it up.


    Secondster, customers swarmed inside. Looks like they¡¯re a popr diner and every opening time, they¡¯d always get a full house.


    No wonder they¡¯re this pressed at preparing everything right before the opening.


    Once her mother returned to the kitchen and saw how we were close to finishing, she gently smiled at us, ¡°Alright, you two. That¡¯s enough. You two did a wonderful job. You still have school. Change back and leave the rest to us.¡±


    ¡°Also, Onoda-kun, not bad. I was a little skeptical when she said you¡¯re alsoing to help but you proved yourself more than an asset. You got a hundred points from me. And for sure, he is too.¡± She then pointed to her husband who was now looking at us.


    I nodded to him which he returned before focusing back on his work.


    Right at this moment, orders already starteding in. Eimi¡¯s mother returned to her station while Eimi and I exited the kitchen.


    It¡¯s a pleasant experience and looking at Eimi happily humming as we changed back to our uniforms, the tiredness of my arm was instantly relieved.


    On our way out of the restaurant, Anzu showed up carrying arge stainless pot that almost dwarfed her height.


    It made me wonder how did she manage to carry that all the way here.


    However, looking behind her, I saw a motorbike that wasn¡¯t there earlier. It¡¯s small and looks rather adorable from afar. That¡¯s probably her ride¡­


    ¡°Oh, are the two of you finished?¡± She asked after spotting us.


    ¡°Yes, do you need help, Anzu-nee-san?¡± I asked the girl. Considering the pot wasn¡¯t just tall but also filled with what she prepped for the restaurant, it¡¯s kindaical to see her walking one step at a time with her face turning red by the second.


    However, instead of epting my offer to help, she simply ced it down and waved before flexing her nonexistent muscles again, ¡°Nah. I can carry this. Go on. You¡¯ll bete. Leave this ce to your older sister.¡±


    Upon seeing that, Eimi giggled and pulled me to the side, opening the path for her older cousin.


    I guess we¡¯ll give it to her to look cool today.

 Chapter 1183: Im serious about that, you know?

    Chapter 1183: I''m serious about that, you know?On our way to their school, Eimi and I naturally acted as a couple even if there was still someone from their school on the train. And when we arrived at their station, I did some rather poor disguise, just enough to not be seen as someone from another school. That way, I managed to walk her up to their school gates, bringing more joy to the girl.


    Well, our time inside the kitchen of their restaurant as well as our train ride became our bonding moment. Even though we couldn¡¯t really be too affectionate in both cases, just being beside each other was enough.


    Aside from that, we also conversed about different things. I got to hear what her favorite TV show is or how she admired Yue when the girl made an appearance recently.


    Since that girl would being back here to meet the other girls, I told Eimi that I would bring her when that timees. Also, since it was still morning and Yue would also gear up for school, I sent a message to the girl and let the two converse through the messaging app.


    I watched that from the side and somehow, even though their conversation was brief and they didn¡¯t actually meet each other yet, Eimi became truly starstruck. Yue, on the other hand, sent me a message that she wanted to meet Eimi too.


    After that, Eimi updated me about Miyako¡¯s situation.


    Last weekend, the girl came up in our conversation concerning how that girl would be called by a group of girls ande back with disheveled hair.


    Apparently, that happened yet again. And this time, she went to the girl and asked.


    Unlike when I asked about the situation from Miyako a few days ago, the girl opened up to Eimi almost immediately. She made Eimi promise not to tell me though.


    Of course, since Eimi already told me about it, the girl broke her promise to Miyako. Nheless, it¡¯s understandable and she did that within reason.


    While Miyako didn¡¯t want to trouble me and believed she could resolve it by herself, Eimi deemed it necessary for me to know.


    That¡¯s why I also made a promise not to let Miyako know that I heard it from her. I would be acting as though I guessed it myself.


    That¡¯s how I worked around her back then, after all. Sometimes I could guess what was happening to her. Just that I still failed to pick up those rumors.


    Anyway, ording to Eimi, that group of girls was truly Miyako¡¯s former friends. She approached them to try to mend their friendship, however, they didn¡¯t ept her back.


    Furthermore, they told her a cold truth. They only befriended Miyako because of her boyfriend. Like snakes wanting to bite an apple, they¡¯re nning to pounce on him if ever Miyako turns her head away.


    In short, they¡¯re not really her friends but opportunists that wanted to take advantage of her.


    There¡¯s also another thing that actually made me reel in anger inwardly.


    When Miyako broke up with that guy, they probably felt betrayed that the guy they wanted to get was thrown away by the girl they felt beneath them. Due to that, those rumors which turned her school life even darker were apparently started by those three.


    They confessed it in front of her face right after she tried reconnecting with them. Even more so, they wereughing at Miyako and were even proud of what they¡¯d done.


    Miyako¡¯s temper didn¡¯t get the best of her. She simply turned around and gave up on reconnecting with them. They¡¯re false friends, after all. There¡¯s no reason to.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when she was attacked by one of the three; the supposed leader of their group. She grabbed her hair, pulling her back. And at that point, the other two joined, ganging up on her.


    In the first instance, she managed to get away without a scratch. Perhaps, only a bit of pain from her scalp. However, they starteding after her at every turn, even going to their ssroom just to call her out.


    And those were the instances that Eimi managed to witness. To date, those three called Miyako out three times. And each time, there would be conflict.


    She always managed to defend herself though. However, that only led to those girls continuing to mess with her. Moreover, from their recent encounter, they threatened to once again start rumors about her.


    Yeah. They¡¯re up to no good. It¡¯s making my blood boil, really.


    I asked Eimi to monitor the situation in the meantime. If it didn¡¯t improve and Miyako became mired with other false rumors about her, that¡¯s when I would step in.


    Since she¡¯s stubbornly wanting to resolve it herself, I would let her do so for now while I get information about those three.


    Though it won¡¯t be as easy as dealing with a guy who could only talk with their fists, I had my way to make them submit. If stopping them wasn¡¯t enough, having them drop out or transfer to another school would also be usible.


    I won¡¯t tolerate anyone touching my girls¡­


    -


    -


    The day passed by quickly and soon enough, the 7th period was about to end.


    Nothing really special happened but as always, my day was filled with me being seen close to my girls. I even went out with Nami earlier during lunch break.


    We visited our clubhouse and¡­ spent our time together there until the fifth period.


    I got to hear some of her observations concerning those who were antagonizing me. She managed to overhear Fukuda and his underlings talking about me. The guy seemed to be baffled about Uchiyama¡¯s order to him. Apparently, that guy told him not to mess with me.


    Looks like they¡¯re really working for me now. Nheless, I haven¡¯t heard anything more from them yet. I should just wait for what kind of surprises they would bring me.


    Right as soon as the bell rang, Sakuma, who I noticed to be rather restless in his seat, finally aired out what was bothering him. He touched my shoulder and asked,


    ¡°Hey, Onoda, is it true? You¡¯re going with Setsuna-nee¡¯s friend to scout for the camping trip?¡±


    ¡°Did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Of all people¡­ it¡¯s you. You don¡¯t happen to be¡­?¡± He trailed his voice. However, it¡¯s easy to infer what he¡¯s trying to convey.


    This idiot started to think that the girl had some special connection to that girl. Most likely, he¡¯s also starting to seriously consider what I told him before.


    ¡°Ah. Don¡¯t mind it. Koizumi-san needed someone from our school to gauge if it would be great for us. Satsuki has her practice and preparation for the inter-high. You, on the other hand, while you¡¯re not going to be a regr in your club, you also have to practice, right? Also, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s being considerate to Setsuna-nee-san?¡±


    Thest part, I whispered to him which made the idiot immediately jump in joy. He nodded a few times and tapped my shoulder before speeding off outside in a jolly mood.


    Such a simpleton.


    ¡°This guy. Stop feeding that guy¡¯s hope. Who knows if he still has a chance to Setsu-nee?¡± Satsuki said after Sakuma disappeared. She even shook her head as a hint of pity showed in her eyes.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to be hopeful than be someone like Ogawa, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Is he an embodiment of despair in your eyes now?¡±


    ¡°You said that, not me.¡± Upon saying that with a shrug, I turned to Aya and patted my adorable girl¡¯s head.


    From behind me, I heard Satsuki gritting her teeth. Secondster, her handnded on my shoulder, gripping it tightly by the second. I looked up at her and smiled which immediately washed away the frown on her face.


    She clicked her tongue and released my shoulder. But before leaving the room for her club, Satsuki pinched my cheek as hard as she could.


    Those who witnessed what she did were bbergasted. They probably couldn¡¯t believe that the girl could be that yful.


    However, someoneughed andmented, ¡°Onoda-kun, it''s obvious by now that Maemura-san likes you. When will you court her?¡±


    Looking at the source of the voice, it¡¯s that girl again. Misumi. The one who said ¡®Why not date her?¡¯ when Satsuki blurted out ¡®Carry me?¡¯ before.


    Lady, we¡¯re already dating.


    Even if I said that as a joke, surely, some would believe it.


    Anyway, let¡¯s y along with her and further reinforce the thought of how close I am to the girls¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Soon? I¡¯ll do the same to everyone I asked back in that snack house. I¡¯m serious about that, you know?¡±


    Ending that with a smirk followed by grabbing Aya¡¯s hand, everyone became speechless.

 Chapter 1184: Why dont I bring you somewhere?

    Chapter 1184: Why don''t I bring you somewhere?Not knowing how to process what I dered, Misumi and most of our ssmates who heard me startedughing. Yeah, they just considered that as a joke. A huge joke that wouldn¡¯t happen.


    I even got a pat on my back from those unaware as though encouraging me to live more on the side of reality than fantasy. But obviously, those aware, especially my girls, could only stare at me, either shaking their heads or smiling at my silliness.


    What better way to end this?


    Obviously, to give them another surprise.


    I stood up. Turned around to check on whoever was paying attention to me. Before confidently walking toward Nami, Hina, and Saki. Without faltering in my steps or even hesitation, one by one, I lifted their hands close to my lips and I kissed them before repeating what I said back then, ¡°Can I fall in love with you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for their answer though. I kept moving and soon. Back to Aya, then Chii, and eventually, even Kanzaki.


    And since I told them that I would do the same for everyone present at that snack house, I also went to those who weren¡¯t really serious when they raised their hands such as Chii¡¯s gyaru friends; An-rin and Ku-shii as well as Shimura and Misumi herself.


    In this way, even if somebody still kept onughing, the girls whose hands I kissed all stood there speechless. They had no idea how to react. They all looked to their fellow girls who received the same treatment, gauging their reactions. Perhaps, they¡¯re just going to copy what they¡¯re going to do once again.


    ¡°What can I say? That¡¯s some sick shit, bro!¡± The first to react was the loudmouth Yamada. He even shouted that as he pped his hands. ¡°First time I see someone having the guts to go after everyone.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need that much guts to do the same thing I did, you know? You just have to believe in yourself.¡±


    ¡°The heck is that? Believe in myself? Nope. Not happening.¡±


    Obviously, that¡¯s some bullshit I spewed out. But it¡¯s enough to release the tension gathering around us.


    By the time the girls recovered, I had already returned to my seat and next to Aya.


    While Nami and the others also started surrounding me, the others only looked on, not knowing what to do.


    Oh. As for the cucks, I couldn¡¯t really spare some thought about them. Not their reaction nor their expression. I mean, it¡¯s easy to imagine the look on their faces right now. Angry and extremely frustrated. They couldn¡¯t do anything in this situation, after all.


    And even if they make a scene, they will just be seen as jealous boys who cannot take a joke.


    A whileter, themotion died down and everyone started going to their respective clubs.


    As for me, I had to stay a little longer because¡­ it¡¯s that time of the week again. Cleaning Duty.


    This time, the ones in our group were Kanzaki, Wakaba, An-rin, Misumi and the other guy aside from me; Miyoshi.


    With this kind of lineup, it should be rather peaceful, except for the former couple.


    However, I soon found that thought na?ve.


    I was tasked with moving the chairs so I remained in the ssroom while Miyoshi, did the garbage duty. That¡¯s why when the five of us remained there, I found myself instantly surrounded. Especially by Wakaba and An-rin.


    ¡°Oi, Onoda, I hope you¡¯re just joking earlier. You even included me when I didn''t speak up back then!¡±


    That¡¯s Wakaba,ining about what I did.


    ¡°Ne~ Onoda-chi. Wazzat for real? Totally got us taken aback there. Aren¡¯t ya only gunning for our Chizuru?¡±


    And that¡¯s An-rin with her yful ent.


    As for Misumi and Kanzaki, they were a distance away from us.


    The former was standing sideways but with how little she moves, it¡¯s easy to notice that she was eavesdropping. Thetter had her back turned to us because of the board she was cleaning. However, given that it¡¯s already cleared a few minutes ago and she¡¯s still doing it, she¡¯s the same as Misumi.


    ¡°Sorry, Wakaba. I forgot that you kept your hand down until the end back then. Want me to take that back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also there, An-rin. I said I¡¯m serious, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Responding to the two girls one by one, I managed to witness their differing reactions. Wakaba was speechless once more while An-rin burst intoughter as she started patting my shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s totally messed up, Onoda.¡± Dropping the -chi which she copied from Chii, An-rin put a hand on her stomach, trying to stop herself fromughing but to no avail.


    In the end, she eventually gripped my shoulder to stop herself from falling to the ground.


    I supported her up and had her sit down on one of the nearby chairs before walking away to continue my job.


    It was a minuteter before Wakaba could even recover. And even if she did so, the girl somehow decided to stop pursuing her earlierints. Most likely, she¡¯s afraid of what would be my response.


    In this way, I soon drew near Kanzaki. With the attention of the other girls returning to their tasks, a window of opportunity opened up for the girl to approach me.


    She looked at me with aplicated expression and walked near me. In as low a voice as possible, she said, ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right? At least, to those girls already close to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered simply before carrying another chair to the side, opening up the space for the one in the ¡®broom¡¯ task to sweep it.


    ¡°Will there be a chance for¡­¡± She¡¯s about to say something. However, it was also at this point that her ex returned.


    He stood by the door, his eyes quickly focusing on us. I nced at him for a second and lost interest at the same time.


    He doesn¡¯t look hostile. Yet, he seems to be announcing that I shouldn¡¯t touch Kanzaki. He¡¯s iming ownership when he dumped her in the first ce.


    What an idiot.


    ¡°Kanzaki, I told you to think hard about it. You¡¯re a fine girl. Don¡¯t easily throw yourself on¡­ someone like me. Also, don¡¯t let yourself be influenced by what I said about being interested in you. I haven¡¯t really acted on it, have I?¡± I responded to the girl¡¯s iplete sentence before continuing with my task.


    The girl simply ignored her ex¡¯s existence right there and continued to draw near me. Perhaps knowing that there were none of my girls around, this was her only chance to talk to me.


    ¡°I did. I followed what you said. I can¡¯t fully wrap my head around it but¡­ I¡¯m certain. I can¡¯t help but be drawn to you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Is that a confession? Although I¡¯m d that she¡¯s returning to bing the straightforward girl that I got to know during the first week of this school year, this was still somewhat out of expectation. Her hesitation and doubt had disappeared from her eyes. However, upon analyzing what she said and based on her current state, she¡¯s still unsure if this was what she really wanted.


    Perhaps, she¡¯s still muddled with the thought that she got dumped because of herck of knowledge or experience. And now, knowing that I could provide her with both, she¡¯s trying to get that from me, someone who¡¯s interested in her.


    If I had to guess what¡¯s on her mind, it should be like this... Rather than pick someone else, because I already offered it to her before, she¡¯s now finding it morefortable if it was me than looking for some random dude or getting a new boyfriend.


    But one thing was for sure¡­ She¡¯s now disregarding her ex¡¯s presence. No matter what happened, she¡¯d probably not go back to him even if he begged her for it.


    ¡°Alright¡­ If you¡¯re so determined about that, why don¡¯t I bring you somewhere?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Let¡¯s finish our task first.¡±


    Naturally, the ¡®somewhere¡¯ I mentioned wasn¡¯t a private room where we could be alone¡­ If she epted then I would be bringing her to the Book Club. Or precisely, to Haruko.

 Chapter 1185: Bringing Kanzaki to the Book Club

    Chapter 1185: Bringing Kanzaki to the Book ClubLike I told Kanzaki, as soon as we finished our task, the two of us left the ssroom together.


    Miyoshi tried chasing after her but when he only got a stare down by Kanzaki, he bitterly gave up, clenching his fist in utter frustration.


    Still, perhaps knowing what I was capable of, the guy couldn¡¯t even raise his voice against me. Another spineless coward.


    Well, that¡¯s his true nature. In the first ce, his cowardice to take the first step led Kanzaki to approach me. And even if she put in the effort to take the lead, that guy remained a coward. He even had the gall to break up with her.


    Although I hadn¡¯t heard his side yet, just the way he acted was enough to show that what I heard from Kanzaki was all true.


    Anyway, enough about that guy.


    Right before we exited the School Building, I heard hurried footsteps from behind us.


    Even before I could nce back to check, a familiar fragrance registered on my nose. That¡¯s why I only stopped in my steps and let myself be tackled from behind.


    ¡°Ruki!¡± The girl¡¯s cheerful voice rang out at the same time as I felt her lean arms wrapping themselves from behind me.


    Well, at this point, I didn¡¯t need to check who it was¡­ It¡¯s none other than my innocent friend, Misaki.


    Exuding her na?ve yet very cheerful personality, the girl skipped greeting me and just went straight to entering my personal space.


    I reached to my back, grabbed her arm, and pulled her from behind me. The girl didn¡¯t resist it. In fact, she even happily stuck close to me as she slid from my back to my front.


    ¡°My. What a coincidence to meet you here before you disappear again, Ruki.¡± Although she was without her paper fan, her wide and smooth forehead was as blinding as ever. I nced down and watched how the girl¡¯s lips quickly formed an arc, donning a very lovable smile.


    Somehow, even after everything I told her, she¡¯s not toning down on how she wanted to get close to me. It¡¯s even more pronounced this time. Hugging me right out in the public.


    Well, luckily for us, most students already left for the club so the only witness at this was Kanzaki.


    ¡°Am I disappearing now?¡± I reflexively hooked my arm to Misaki¡¯s back, supporting the girl. She¡¯s trying to tip-toe and reach my cheek. It¡¯s a no-brainer what she¡¯s trying to do. A kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°Un. You are. I can¡¯t catch you in your ssroom. Every time, they¡¯ll say you¡¯re outside. If I don¡¯t know any better, I¡¯ll begin to think that you¡¯re avoiding me.¡± Misaki answered with a little shake of her head.


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s not gonna happen. It¡¯ll be my loss if I avoided you.¡±


    Upon feeling my arm on her back, she confidently stood on her toes, trusting mepletely. A few secondster, her pink lips pressed on my cheek followed by a satisfied giggle. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you feel the same, Ruki.¡±


    When her feet returned to the ground, she nced at Misaki and greeted the girl. Naturally, she¡¯s once again speechless. No, it¡¯s more like she¡¯s surprised at Misaki¡¯s boldness.


    ¡°Hello, Mio. You appeared distressed. Has anything untoward happened to you?¡± With the same air of innocence, she asked Kanzaki.


    Yes, you appeared. I couldn¡¯t help but answer her in my mind.


    Anyway, Kanzaki also got out of her trance and recollected herself, ¡°Misaki, you. How close are you to Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re close friends. The same as you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh? Why did you kiss him?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Because I miss him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Hey, Onoda-kun, what did you teach her? No matter how I look at it, close friends won¡¯t kiss each other for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Rx. She¡¯s still learning. I won¡¯t take advantage of her. Just that, I¡¯m kind of vulnerable to that¡­ I failed to stop her.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Ruki and Maaya-sama helped me understand things I¡¯m ignorant about. But I have a goal!¡±


    ¡°Goal?¡±


    ¡°Un. Be more than a close friend to Ruki.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Kanzaki¡¯s mouth was left wide open as she stared at me, her eyes conveying how she wanted rification about this situation.


    On the other hand, Misaki giggled once more before returning to my side, hugging my arm tightly. She¡¯s now nning to walk with me like this.


    Alright, looks like teaching her stuff made it a little worse. Where¡¯s Itou when we need her?


    ¡°Misa, what did I tell you? You shouldn¡¯t openly approach him like this. You don¡¯t want him to be hated by everyone, am I right?¡±


    Speaking of the devil, Itou emerged from the same hallway we came from. While airing out a small sigh, she walked toward us and plucked the girl from my arm.


    ¡°Maaya-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on her, Itou. It¡¯s also my fault for not dodging her approach.¡±


    ¡°You and your overflowing consideration.¡± Itou put a hand on her forehead,menting at that trait of mine.


    With her appearance, our group grew to four and we finally started moving again.


    Even though I could exin everything to Kanzaki, I wasn¡¯t reallypelled to do so. Nheless, Itou filled her in, giving her sufficient understanding of what was actually happening.


    Well, coincidence it may be but running into them saved me the time of looking for themter. It¡¯s fortunate that they¡¯re also on Cleaning Duty today.


    Anyway, while sandwiched by the three girls, we first walked Misaki to her club before circling back to the Club Building and bringing both Kanzaki and Itou to the Book Club.


    Since I told her I would bring her somewhere, Kanzaki was taken aback when she saw the girls greeting me right after entering it.


    As for Itou, she just tagged along instead of going to her club. Either she wanted to check on her beloved sister or¡­ an extension of her time with me.


    ¡°Girls, this is Kanzaki, our ss President. And Kanzaki, as you can guess, they¡¯re all my girls. Haruko, Edel, Himeko and¡­ Mina. There¡¯s also Aya but she¡¯s probably busy reading and you already know her so¡­¡±


    I introduced Kanzaki to everyone and although partly amused, they all weed her with a smile.


    I felt a pinch on my sides though. Probably from Mina or Himeko. I also haven¡¯t told them that I¡¯ll bring a new girl here. Nheless, Haruko simply gave a meaningful smile as she scanned the sses girl who was starting to get flustered.


    As for Edel, the silver ko already took her position on my back, hugging me in the same way as Misaki hugged her earlier. As soon as I finished introducing Kanzaki, the girl pulled me to the back and away from their eyes to have me pamper her.


    After close to a minute of processing the situation, Kanzaki searched for my figure and asked ¡°¡­ Wait, why did you bring me here, Onoda-kun?¡±


    Pausing the pampering session, I turned around to face the girl and answered her question.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ You said you can¡¯t help but be drawn to me. Do you still feel the same after knowing that I have more? Also, this is to let you see a part of why it''s a bad idea to associate yourself with me.¡±


    ¡°There he goes again. Yet he¡¯s adding more and more.¡± From the side and next to Himeko, I heard Itou murmuring that while clicking her tongue.


    Upon hearing that, Himeko gentlyughed and pinched her little sister¡¯s cheek, ¡°Yet you also got ensnared by him Ya-chan.¡±


    ¡°Nee-sama!¡±


    Hearing that exchange, I couldn¡¯t help but walk toward them while Kanzaki was once again frozen, not knowing how to react.


    I kissed Himeko right in front of her sister and at the same time, I reached for Itou¡¯s chin and let my thumb trace her soft kissable lips.


    Itou snarled at me and almost bit my thumb. She stopped at that though and simply turned her head to the side before muttering silently, ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you for a kiss, idiot.¡±


    Surely, she meant the opposite. But let¡¯s save that forter.


    I put my focus back on Kanzaki. For sure, her head¡¯s spinning right at this moment.


    Luckily for her, an expert was here to save her.


    ¡°Now, now, hubby. Don¡¯t scare her like that. Mio-chan, right? I¡¯ve heard about you. You¡¯re a diligent and straightforward girl. Why don¡¯t we sit there first?¡±


    Haruko¡¯s smile widened as she eyed me with a mischievous expression. She then guided Kanzaki down to one of the seats in front of her table.


    Following that, everyone returned to their ces, leaving Itou and me standing behind Kanzaki.


    Although I failed to factor in Itou¡¯s appearance here, this was still satisfactory.


    My goal for bringing Kanzaki here was only to show her that I was more than a scum. Haruko, on the other hand, would be doing her own thing. To let Kanzaki bare what¡¯s inside her chest.


    Uh. That sounds wrong. I didn¡¯t mean her twin peaks but what¡¯s truly going on in her mind. Everything she¡¯s bottling up. Not just about me but about everything that concerns her.

 Chapter 1186: Leaving it to Haruko

    Chapter 1186: Leaving it to HarukoTruthfully, bringing Kanzaki here could be akin to torture. She was somewhat hopeful that we¡¯d be alone somewhere and continue our talk from before. However, this was necessary. In her case, at least.


    Before Haruko started, I leaned down and whispered something to Kanzaki, calming her down.


    It¡¯s a simple message.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone here will only listen and not judge you at all. Myself included. And if you can¡¯t muster the courage to pull everything out in the open, just tell me. I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cruel, Onoda-kun¡­¡± That¡¯s all she could reply but the shakiness of her eyes diminished to almost unnoticeable.


    For sure, she¡¯s thinking deep inside about whether this was necessary or not. There¡¯s the option to reject herpletely and be done with this. But why should I do that?


    My interest in her hasn¡¯t disappeared, I just set it aside while she¡¯s also unsure of what to do yet. I dubbed her the ¡®lost girl¡¯ because even after that day, she¡¯s still off her original path.


    Taking a few moments to fix herself in her seat, Kanzaki eventually found the courage to face Haruko.


    And there, I and the others turned silent as they started their conversation.


    At first, Haruko tried to get to know more about Kanzaki. Asking her about her hobbies and interests. But eventually, they arrived at the topic of rtionships.


    As the only one inside this room aside from Kanzaki who had experience with rtionships, Haruko could listen attentively to the girl. Her frustrations, her regrets, and everything about it.


    When I saw Kanzaki¡¯s shoulders shaking, not because of fear but because of contained anger, I ced a hand on them and gently caressed her in order to calm her down and not explode.


    Although sometimes it¡¯s great to scream and air one¡¯s frustrations out, the clubroom was kinda inappropriate for it. Besides, there was the Book Eaters busily consuming their favorite food and Aya silently reading in her corner.


    Upon feeling it, Kanzaki put her hand on top of mine, squeezing it as though she was trying to channel energy from me.


    At the same time as that, I felt Itou on my side drawing closer to me. When our shoulders touched, I nced at her side frame. Although she acted like nothing happened, the way she was fidgeting slightly gave her away.


    The girl was trying to take advantage of the situation. And that was further proven when I noticed her fingers reaching for mine. At first, she¡¯s just caressing the back of my hand. However, little by little, her fingers gradually moved until our hands sped together.


    When our fingers started to fill the gaps in each other¡¯s hands, I nced at the girl for the second time and saw the girl¡¯s ears turning redder by the second.


    This should be a great time to tease her but I refrained from doing so. It might disturb Haruko and Kanzaki, after all.


    And that¡¯s why I simply let everything happen. I also didn¡¯t stand idly, letting her do everything. Unlike that time on the bus when there was not much movement, I made sure that Itou would like the experience this time.


    Well, obviously, what I could do was still limited. Nheless, it¡¯s enough to bring satisfaction to this tsundere ojou-sama. Seeing her try to cover up her smile, the desire to tease the girl kept on building up¡­ Although she¡¯s almost identical to Himeko, her charms weren¡¯t about being gentle and kind, Itou had that strong, blinding presence that would make everyone look at her light.


    No wonder she was considered as the most beautiful girl in our year. Not that my other girls such as Nami and Satsuki weren¡¯t high rank themselves but Itou just had that undefeatable presence. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to think that a fan club dedicated to her exists. She¡¯s more of a celebrity than a normal student. That¡¯s why a lot of guys were trying to get her attention.


    But as luck would have it, this girl somehow fell for the first guy who probably showed her that she¡¯s not at all special in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Yeah. That¡¯s my guess on why she became interested in me. Unlike those guys who kept on trying to get her attention, I treated her simply as Himeko¡¯s little sister.


    Around ten minutester, Haruko leaned forward, reaching in for Kanzaki¡¯s face. No, more specifically, she took the girl¡¯s sses off and inspected her facial features thoroughly by cupping her cheeks and caressing her face.


    ¡°Hmm. Not bad. You¡¯re really the type he will be interested in.¡± She murmured as her eyes went on me for a brief moment.


    Kanzaki¡¯s body became frozen stiff, not knowing how to react. It didn¡¯t take long though and my hand remained sped by her so¡­ she remained steady on her seat.


    Secondster, Haruko sat back down, smiling contentedly. Following that, the girl gave her evaluation based on what she heard from Kanzaki.


    ¡°I understand now. Mio-chan, your interest in Ruki was born from that frustration, am I right? And even now, you have no one else to depend on aside from him. Let¡¯s also add the fact concerning how he confessed his interest in you. You¡¯re holding onto that, thinking that he will keep on looking at you favorably.¡±


    ¡°... I honestly don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We might be the master of our own life but there are always times when we will fail to gauge what we¡¯re truly feeling. The same as his advice to you, take some time to do some ego searching. Find yourself. The one that was lost or locked behind some imprable cage.¡±


    Haruko changed the tone of her voice to be less serious. It¡¯s to finally let the girl rx. And at this point, Mina who went to the clubroom next door returned with the tea she just brewed, serving everyone.


    ¡°If you¡¯re notfortable trying to do it alone, you can alwayse here. You can rx and talk to us some more. As you can see¡­ we always have tea sessions here. And when he¡¯sing to visit, everyone is excited. We¡¯re head over heels for him.¡± Haruko continued and ended that with a very affectionate smile directed at me.


    ¡°I never knew. Or I failed to guess that he even has you as one of his girlfriends, Haruko-senpai. I tried exaggerating her reach in my mind but in the end, my imagination is limited.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, if not for him, I won¡¯t be here. I have changed a lot ever since I first met him close to two years ago. Ruki just has this kind of charisma that kept drawing me to him. Moreover, that particr charisma allowed me to see myself better.¡±


    Is it that exaggerated, I don¡¯t know. But looking at how she moved, it¡¯s all genuine.


    And even the other girls hearing Haruko¡¯s statement couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at it. Soon enough, they all looked at me with the same unbending affection.


    Itou even drew closer to me as though she was afraid I would be taken by the other girls from her.


    That didn¡¯t happen though. And the focus returned to Kanzaki.


    ¡°Thank you for listening to me, Haruko-senpai. And Onoda-kun, you can let go now. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Kanzaki gratefully bowed to Haruko before looking up at me. She lifted her hand off mine, allowing me to take it back.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked. But with how everything progressed, that¡¯s just a kind gesture and also my way to gauge the change in her.


    ¡°Yes. I appreciate your concern. Everything up to now, I always relied on you or at the thought that you¡¯re interested in me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still interested in you regardless. That won¡¯t change. You, however¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe if I manage to find myself again, I¡¯ll still be as interested in you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Good luck with that.¡±


    Finding herself, huh? Looks like the Book Club will have a new resident in theing days. The answer to whether her interest would remain or not would have to wait as well.


    All in all, I¡¯m satisfied with this result. Bringing her here and letting Haruko handle it was definitely more than a sess.


    My Haruko would never disappoint. She¡¯s that amazing.


    After finishing up our tea and also checking in on everyone, including Aya, I excused myself and left the Book Club.


    However, I didn¡¯t leave alone. Next to me, while still holding my hand, Itou followed behind.


    ¡°Now then, let me walk you to your club.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t ask you to.¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t need to. It¡¯s my decision. Unless you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    I turned to the girl who was still trying to act opposite of what she was thinking. She¡¯s covering reddened cheeks. She really couldn¡¯t be too honest.


    Well, with or without her approval, I already took the first step, going in the direction of the Game Club.


    It¡¯s on the same floor so¡­ it wouldn¡¯t take long. It¡¯s just, if someone saw us like this, it would definitely be a headliner.

 Chapter 1187: Hop in

    Chapter 1187: Hop in


    Although walking Itou to the Game Club was done easily, I still somehow got


    stuck there because of a certain someone.


    Miura-senpai coincidentally opened the door just as we were about to separate.


    In almost an instant, her expression went from puzzled to a hint of delight and


    unusual interest.


    With her eyes quickly scanning the two of us, she probed while showing an


    interested smile.


    Oh? Now, this is a surprise. For you toe here together. Tell me, does this


    mean something?


    It''s a good thing that I stopped holding Itou¡±s hand halfway through. Or else,


    this girl would reach a conclusion right away. Even so, just the simple fact that


    I escorted Itou here would make her imagination run wild.


    What can this mean, Koto-senpai? This guy ran into me and volunteered to


    do so. Hes like a sta?n stuck in my clothes. ¡±


    Alright. That''s a very defensive answer. Contrary to that, her face was red from


    the neck upwards. I just don"t know if Miura-senpai can pick that up.


    Let''s see. This is a good time to tease her. I refrained earlier because of the


    atmosphere. But at this moment, it would also suspend whatever idea was


    building up in Miura-senpai`s head.


    Hmm? Is that what happened? Why do I seem to remember you asked me to


    bring you to your sister? I see. It must"ve been a dream. I crossed my arms


    and put a hand on my chin. I exaggerated my movements which instantly


    made Miura-senpai snort from how absurd it was.


    On the other hand, Itou who''s still acting out her tsundere trait turned to me.


    Upon spotting the smirk on my face, she derisively clicked her tongue and


    yfully nudged me.


    By doing so, it also allowed her to regain herposure. The color o¡ê her face


    gradually returned to normal. ¡°Yeah. You"re dreaming. Who are you to be


    asked by me? Beat me in a game first then we''ll talk.¡±


    She then crossed her arms and raised her chin proudly.


    Yeah. My teasing had no effect on her this time. It even helped her recover.


    Nheless, I still yed along with her.


    Well, I''m your... who am I again? Anyway, is that your wed game? I''m


    afraid you''re going to rig it in your favor.


    You! I already fixed its wsl¡±


    Yeah. You say that but surely, you''re going to cheat!


    Senpail Look at this guy!


    Although this might look like we''re really close to banter in front o¡ê


    Miura-senpai, that doesn"t matter. As long as we didn''t admit to it, the senior


    could onlye up with her own spection.


    My... What a wonderful chemistry you two have. Looks like my sister will have.


    a great rival.


    Thest part came out as a murmur but it was loud enough for me to hear. Add


    to that, she was looking at me when she said it.


    A rival to Komoe, huh? Surely, Itou could beat her many times over. And well, I


    had no idea if Miura-senpai was serious about that or not. Probably just her


    assumption, right?


    Acting like I didn''t hear what she said, Itou and I continued to banter. And sure


    enough, themotion soon gathered the attention of those inside their


    clubroom.


    One by one, they showed up, peeking from behind Miura-senpai.


    As always, when those boys saw Itou acting so natural around me and with.


    nary a grace of her high-ssdy trait, they all looked at me with hostility.


    Well, except Hashimoto and Nishimura-senpai; the President of the Game Club.


    and Miura-senpai"s boyfriend. As for the other girl, the one who got into a


    fight with Itou, she''s staring at us with the same interest as Miura-senpai.


    She didn''t look as mean as Itou described but like they said, you can never


    truly know someone unless you interact with him or her.


    Alright. You two, that''s enough. You''re going to disturb the club next door. A


    few minutester, before Itou became truly incensed at how I tried to tease


    her, Miura-senpai went in between us, stopping our banter.


    She faced Itou first and fixed the girl''s posture before turning to me,


    Onoda-kun, why don''t you stay for a while? y a game or two with us?


    Should I? Well, I think this is the time for me to make an exit. I nced at Itou


    andmunicated with her through eye contact.


    After seeing her nod slightly, I refocused on Miura-senpai, I appreciate the


    offer, senpai but I still have my own club to attend to. Maybe next time?


    1 seel Alright, thanks for escorting Maaya-chan here.¡±


    ¡° Mhm. Anytime. ¡±


    Upon saying that, I turned around and left. I didn''t bother greeting the other


    mmembers of their club or even Hashimoto. It''s pretty trivial by now. If they''re


    going to think I have a connection to Itou then so be it.


    As if they would dare turn that into gossip. It would damage the image of their


    idol, after all.


    Time passed and the club hours eventually ended.


    Even when I showed upte again, the reaction from Ishida-senpai or the


    other girls was already close to nothing. They''re already used to it. Besides,


    they seemed busy with something.


    And so, I spent my time there not disturbing the girls while also reading the


    book summaries Aya wrote for me.


    I would be thest to write the scenario, after all. That''s why to keep it


    consistent with the whole story, we decided that I should wait until


    Ishida-senpai finished hers before I would start doing mine.


    Well, when we got the chance, I got to hear another update from Rae


    concerning Yoko-san. Although still wary of me, the dam that she built around


    herself already broke.


    Bit by bit, the feelings she prevented from leaking out came out like a surge.


    Nheless, she couldn''t tell Rae everything all at once.


    It''s kind of heavy. Eurthermore, even the knowledge girl was failing to


    comprehend everything right away. She`s going to try and talk to her every


    time though. And honestly, that''s for the best.


    Rather than remain disconnected even if they"re that close to each other, Rae


    was finally about to regain the first one who epted the knowledge girl as a


    friend and little sister.


    Around thirty minutes after the bell, I finished walking the girls to their


    stations.


    Having nned toe and check on my first task as the Disciplinary Officer,


    I first went back to the school and looked for Eguchi-sensei, informing her of


    my n on how I would convince Komoe to return.


    Once that was done, I visited Shio in her private room.


    Well, she''s not going home yet because of work so I took this chance to spend


    some time with her and invited her to dinner tonight. Fuyu might note.


    today and even if she dide, we¡ãd just think of an excuse about why my


    homeroom teacher was eating dinner in our house.


    As if it was that easy!


    Anyway, I left the school soon after that and began my walk to the Miura


    Household.


    Or so that''s the n.


    As soon as I stepped out of the school gates, a familiar car stopped right in


    front of me.


    A few secondster, the door to the backseat opened and from within the car,


    the ringlet girl stared at me with a cheerful smile on her lips, Hop in,


    Junior-kun. I''ll take you to your destination.. You won''t reject me this time,


    will you?

 Chapter 1188: The Ringlet Girls Absurdity

    Chapter 1188: The Ringlet Girl''s AbsurdityFive minutester, I was now inside the moving car. The interior had room enough for someone to stretch their legs out. Although not exactly that surprising, Kujou-senpai had an extended footrest that she could connect to the backseat, turning it into a morefortable ce to rest.


    Furthermore, the area for the driver¡¯s seat was blocked by a ck, thin wall decorated by a widescreen TV. It¡¯s currently turned off so I had no idea if it¡¯s just a decoration or not. There¡¯s a blended door at the side connecting this area to it. It¡¯s not easily noticeable but I guess that¡¯s an intentional design.


    Nheless, just from that, one could say how luxurious this car of hers is.


    For sure, if Kujou Marika let out a distressed call even as a joke, both the driver and the one sitting next to him would burst into this area and restrain me. Worse, beat me up right away ¨C if they could, of course.


    Anyway, with that kind of invitation, she gave me no choice but to ept or else she¡¯d probably keep on following me even when I was on foot.


    Whatever this was about, she surely had her reason. She¡¯s not just being a generous senior.


    Since the Miura Household was just a walking distance from our school, the car soon approached it. And actually, we never exchanged any words yet.


    Kujou Marika only smiled at my side while humming cheerfully. Ah, she¡¯s also twirling her ringlets and brushing them with her fingers, straightening them. But like a spring, it always returned to its original form.


    What resilient hair.


    ¡°Kujou-senpai, I know it¡¯s toote to ask this but... why?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean, Junior-kun? Is this inappropriate for you?¡± The girl inched closer to me and drew her face close enough for us to only have each other in our sight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Rather than being inappropriate, I think it¡¯s about time for senpai to stop putting a fa?ade in front of me. Just so you know, you¡¯re cuter when you¡¯re not acting like this.¡±


    She¡¯s not dumb. Far from it even. However, she¡¯s probably the type to fixate on one thing and disregard the others. And at the moment, that fixation somehow turned to me. Not that she forgot about Ichihara Jun. She simply found it more interesting to interact with me at the moment.


    And if I had to guess, what happened yesterday also made an impact. Why would he even bring a girl in front of her? He¡¯s not me who got tacit consent from my girls. Moreover, Kujou-senpai was invested in their rtionship.


    She¡¯s even going out of her way to deal with me. Though her motive was gradually changing, there¡¯s no doubt that her initial reason for approaching me was to see how a mere first-year student could stand up against Ichihara Jun.


    ¡°Ara? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Very much so.¡±


    She locked our eyes for a few seconds before her lips arced upward, releasing whatever built-up tension, ¡°Junior-kun must¡¯ve been imagining things. I put on no fa?ade. This is me.¡±


    Kujou-senpai then plopped her backfortably. Nheless, her eyes remained trained on me.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what senpai wants me to believe, so be it. Anyway, I think here is fine. How can I ask the driver to stop?¡± I shrugged and decided to drop the matter entirely. Probing her here wouldn¡¯t produce any results. The girl also didn¡¯t ask me questions at all. I¡¯m starting to believe that she¡¯s just trying to be kind, dropping me off at my destination.


    Or so I thought.


    Before Kujou-senpai answered my question, she reached for my arm and pulled me down to be in the same posture as her. Following that, she gradually turned her body, lifted one of her legs, and ced it on my thighs.


    ¡°If you say stop, this car will stop. The people at the front can hear us just fine. But must you go immediately? Apany me for a little longer.¡± Surprisingly flirtatious, Kujou-senpai then reached for my shoulder before letting her hand slide to my chest.


    Right, this was as daring as she could be. And since she mentioned how those at the front could hear us... she¡¯s trying something by doing this.


    I could feel her fingertips poking on my chest along with her somewhat pitiful front pressing on my arm. Her leg wrapped in ck stockings was also gradually rubbing on my thighs.


    ¡°If senpai didn¡¯t do this, I might¡¯ve said yes immediately. But now... it makes me wonder what you are trying to aplish. Say, what would senpai do if I did the same?¡± I turned to face the girl before letting my hand drop to her side before letting it slide to her back.


    When I gave it a push to press her further to me, Kujou Marika simply followed through as a somewhat naughty smile rose on her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s no fun, Junior-kun. You should be as bold as me. Here let me help you.¡± Leaving my chest behind, she grabbed my arm and ced my hand on her leg.


    Alright. So, she wanted to y like this? It¡¯s not like I hadn¡¯t encountered a very straightforward girl, the same as how she¡¯s acting right now.


    ¡°Senpai, are you trying to get me killed by Ichihara-senpai?¡± I asked, still acting like a harmless junior. While this situation was something most boys would dream of, my mind couldn¡¯t help but think of various possibilities or oues.


    I may be the ¡®Destroyer of Rtionships¡¯ but my achievements all came from how I controlled the situation, not the other way around.


    That¡¯s why... I could only be cautious here and understand what I was dealing with.


    ¡°Fufu. No, don¡¯t worry about Jun-kun. He¡¯s not aware that I went to pick you up. For the record, I specifically waited for you. You¡¯re a busy guy even after school, Junior-kun.¡± Kujou-senpai gleefullyughed as she gradually put her head on my shoulder, acting more intimate by the second.


    Disregarding thatst part that implied how she watched me escort my girls to their stations, I finally got a hint of why she suddenly did this.


    Right on the money, this was probably rted to yesterday... Ichihara Jun unting another girl to her most likely pushed her to do the same thing.


    And because everyone close to her was a follower, I got picked by her in the process of elimination... Who better to use but someone Ichihara have a beef with?


    Or that¡¯s how I see this.


    Looking out from the window, we¡¯re still a few blocks away from the Miura Household. However, the car soon halted on the side of the road.


    I thought they stopped because they heard our conversation but boy I was wrong...


    The two men that should be her escort and bodyguard got out of the car and walked to the sidewalk. Within that distance as well as the tinted windows, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see what¡¯s happening inside.


    And with how swift they moved... it¡¯s most likely a premeditated order by none other than this bold ringlet girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them and focus on me, Junior-kun. What do you think about this? Am I doing great in the art of seduction?¡± Perhaps seeing my eyes wander outside, she took my attention back by pulling my head down.


    How should I answer that? Rather than being seduced, I could only feel like I was being yed at by this girl.

 Chapter 1189: Taking Advantage

    Chapter 1189: Taking Advantage¡°What¡¯s wrong, Junior-kun? Just answer me. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    Because I didn¡¯t answer her right away, Kujou-senpai impatiently tapped my cheek as though she was trying to wake me up from my trance.


    She evenughed a little when I blinked and refocused my eyes on hers. She¡¯s clearly having fun despite this daring situation. She¡¯s so innocent that she had no idea what kind of wolf she invited in.


    Well, maybe not so innocent when her goal was clearly to get back at her thick-faced fianc¨¦e. Where¡¯s the ¡®Jun-kun is the best¡¯ mindset of hers anyway? Did it finally break?


    Anyway, although the interior of this car was rather dim due to the tinted windows, the faint glow from her pupils showed me my reflection. And surely, she¡¯s the same.


    Her soft, round cheeks pressed on my shoulder which made her lips pout a bit, turning her rather adorable.


    And while she¡¯s clearly inexperienced about what she¡¯s trying to do, her amateurish movements gave rise to a peculiar charm. Though I¡¯m not seduced, a part of my mind was screaming at me to wait and see what else she was going to do or how far she was going to take this.


    Also, that undeniable desire to tease was once again waving its hand at me.


    I pressed on her back and slid my arm further to reach her side, fully enclosing her in my arms. Following that, my hand on her leg moved upwards slightly before grasping her juicy thigh. Even through her stocking, that part of her was too squishy not to fondle over and over.


    And with that, she showed a reaction for the first time. Her eyebrows twitched a little.


    Obviously, that¡¯s not enough for the girl to stop. In fact, a hint of anticipation also rose on her face.


    Pulling her leg even further up myp, I used this moment to reply to her.


    ¡°Senpai, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid... It¡¯s the opposite. Are you sure you wanted to do this? I¡¯m not as tame as you think I am.¡±


    I aimed to scare her to get another reaction. However, for the second time, she reacted opposite to what I expected. She didn¡¯t even bat an eysh at how I was feeling her up. Instead, the anticipation that was only hinted at earlier bloomed beautifully.


    Kujou Marika excitedly lifted her head and drew near me, close enough for our cheeks to touch.


    ¡°That¡¯s even better! Un... I haven¡¯t made a mistake ining to you. You¡¯re the best, Junior-kun!¡±


    Now I¡¯m the best, huh? This girl definitely had something wrong in her head. Sena¡¯s evaluation of her was on point.


    A girl who got too used to people saying ¡®yes¡¯ on all of her whims that she would say and do things without getting the other person''s opinion. Everything revolved around her.


    Anyway, upon dering that, Kujou-senpai pulled out her phone from wherever she was hiding it, raised it high up and fixed the angle for the photo she was about to take.


    By using the front camera of her phone, the screen fully showed this daring situation. The only thing left to make it picture-perfect was to have a few buttons off from our uniform, showing a part of our chest. If Ichihara Jun witnessed us like that, regardless of his mental strength, he¡¯d instantly reach a conclusion that something happened between us. He would then rush at me like a bull and try to separate me from the girl.


    However, that¡¯s only possible if he cares enough for her. But knowing how spoiled and unbridled he seemed to be, a part of his mind would be convinced that Kujou Marika is his property. The possibility that I had just imagined would be an inevitable oue.


    Well, she¡¯s about to take a photo so... it¡¯s highly possible that he¡¯s going to be the recipient. If that happens, it will prove my guess right.


    But should I let this girl do something outrageous and pit me against that guy without getting something in return?


    She might¡¯ve been continuously exceeding my expectations, but she still had no idea what I was capable of.


    At the moment, there¡¯s this thought in my mind. I wanted to see her flustered and at a loss. Not this cheerful and confident girl as though everything was going ording to her n.


    It¡¯s not a matter of pride. Just hating the fact that she¡¯s trying to use me.


    And so, before she could tap the button to capture this moment, I reached out to it, taking the phone out of her hand.


    ¡°Alright. Let me take this for a moment, senpai.¡± I said as I waved that phone, turned it off and put it down on my side.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the matter, Junior-kun?¡± Although her eyes followed the phone, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of surprise on her face.


    She didn¡¯t expect what I did, true. However, Kujou Marika only found my interference as a trivial thing. Not worth her getting worked over for.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like this situation, senpai. I¡¯m not your follower. You can¡¯t just do everything you want without my permission. What do you see me as? Your toy?¡± I spoke frankly but that¡¯s only to further gauge this girl¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°No, of course not. You¡¯re my precious junior. A very helpful junior.¡±


    ¡°You say that, senpai. But have you ever tried to take my opinion on this matter? You decided this by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Now that you mention it...¡± As if she realized her wrongdoings, Kujou Marika¡¯s excitement died down.


    Without waiting for her to respond to it, I continued, ¡°And if I have to guess, the photo you¡¯re going to take will be sent to Ichihara-senpai. What¡¯s next? Should I expect him toe for my head because I touched you?¡±


    At this point, she finally reacted to my expectation. While no trace of guilt showed up on her face, Kujou Marika managed to start considering her decisions.


    ¡°... I¡¯ll be protecting you from him.¡± She affirmed.


    Do I need her protection? Obviously not. I was going in another direction with this.


    If she truly wanted my help in taking revenge for what that guy did, I better get the most out of this situation ¨C take advantage of her innocence and naivety.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s say senpai can aplish that. Do I have to start living my life with people following me around? I¡¯m not you. I don¡¯t need followers and I certainly don¡¯t want to bother looking over my shoulders.¡±


    Speechless, Kujou Marika lowered her head and gradually loosened herself from me. However, instead of letting her go, my grip on her side tightened and I ced my hand back on her leg.


    Upon feeling that, she raised her head again. I could now see uncertainty in her eyes but only for a moment.


    She regained herposure as she asked, ¡°Junior-kun is trying to tell me something, right? Let me hear it.¡±


    Now we¡¯re talking...


    ¡°Yes, I do have something. However, senpai has to decide whether to ept it or not. In which case, I may or may not go along with this n of yours.¡±


    ¡°Un... I understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so down. It¡¯s not like you, senpai.¡± Since I already secured her in ce, I lifted my head to her face, my thumbnding on her lips. With her smile gone, I tried stretching it to the side. Only when a small smile peeked out from it did I continue, ¡°Let¡¯s add this to your n... Make it more believable.¡±


    ¡°Add what?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± I trailed my voice there, building up her anticipation. My hand on her cheek slid to the back of her ear, slipping into her golden hair. Holding her head like this, I gradually pulled her closer, enough to make it seem like I was going to kiss her.


    I stopped before that happened and continued, ¡°Won¡¯t it be better if it¡¯s more believable? Kiss me, senpai.¡±


    As soon as my words dropped, for the first time ever, Kujou Marika flinched and backed away in horror... ¡°W-what are you saying? My first kiss should be reserved for my husband on the first night of our wedding!¡±

 Chapter 1190: A Very Helpful Junior

    Chapter 1190: A Very Helpful JuniorIt¡¯s funny that Marika easily crumbled like that. But thinking about it, it must be truly bizarre for her. Asking her to kiss me out of nowhere, I would be doubting her naivety if she epted it so easily.


    Nheless, that phrase finally allowed me to take control of this situation.


    I put on a gentle smile and slowly pulled her back close to me. In this case, she also had no control over it.


    Although she backed away reflexively, she actually failed topletely extract herself from me. I mean, with how close we were, she had to use her feet to support her. And with one of them locked in my grasp on top of myp, it became impossible for her. Unless I let her go willingly or I back away voluntarily, we¡¯ll never get out of this daring situation.


    Anyway, I also kept an eye out for those men in suits outside. Given that they hadn¡¯t reacted, there was no bug for them to listen in.


    Yeah. That¡¯s one minor reason why I boldly dered that. To see if they¡¯re actually monitoring what¡¯s happening inside this car through our voices.


    I guess it¡¯s either they trusted Kujou-senpai to have full control of the situation or she ordered them not to disturb us.


    Unfortunately for her, it worked out in my favor.


    Knocking that possibility off my list of apprehensions, I felt even more rxed.


    Well then, time to fully take advantage of this situation. What should I do with her? Steal her from Ichihara Jun? Or use her the same way she tried to use me?


    No. Gonna have to wait and see first what¡¯s going to happen in the following days after this.


    ¡°I have no idea senpai is this maiden-like. Reserving your first kiss, huh? Alright. I¡¯llpromise not to ask you for it. Instead¡­¡± While the first part renewed the light of hope in her eyes, Kujou-senpai''s face gradually got filled with dread when I trailed my voice once more.


    It already happened once. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing and she was bracing herself for it.


    She reached for my sleeve and lightly tugged it. A pleading gesture.


    I ignored it though and when the distance between our faces became almost nonexistent once more, I continued.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be kissing you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Are you crazy, Junior-kun? That¡¯s no different from asking me to kiss you!¡±


    Oh? So, she could still think clearly. That¡¯s great. But even if reason still lingers in her mind, I doubt she¡¯d be able to beat me in twisting logic.


    Her mistake was to start this with me. She should have let me go when I said so but now it¡¯s toote for her. I would be making my mark on her mind. Enough for her to continue thinking about me even when she¡¯s with that guy.


    Right. This felt like an old method I used before. Not with the girls I have on my side presently but with someone who I let go. Let¡¯s see. It¡¯s with that girl whose boyfriend challenged me and got beaten up. The girl who I let go of when she chose him.


    Anyway, it¡¯s nothing new and their circumstances weren¡¯t the same.


    Secondster, I acted like I was contemting her words but while doing so, I moved my hand upwards, slipping underneath her skirt and settling there just before where her most sensitive parts were hidden. Following that, my fingers crawled further to touch her perky buttocks, drawing another reaction from her ¨C Kujou-senpai dropped her hand on top of it, preventing my hand from moving further. And looking at her expression, she looked like she wanted to scold me for being naughty. However, no words came out of her mouth.


    Not waiting for her to form the words she needed, I pushed my face closer. But instead of taking her lips, I veered away from them, aiming at just a few centimeters to the side.


    One second, two seconds¡­ Three.


    I waited for her to push me away but she didn¡¯t arrive. Instead, both of her hands were now at my chest clutching my uniform tightly. Her eyes were closed shut and her eyelids twitched as though she was trying her hardest not to open them and see what was happening.


    Upon seeing that, I pulled back and rxedly replied to her words before this.


    ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯ll still be able to reserve your first ¡®initiated¡¯ kiss for whoever¡¯s going to be your husband, right? Besides, it¡¯s done, senpai. I kissed you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that¡­?¡± She appeared confused but that¡¯s just the effect of the earlier suggestion. She thought I would go for her lips. However, because it didn¡¯t happen, the girl was left at a loss.


    But that¡¯s fine. I still have more in store for her. She¡¯s already dancing right to the tune I am ying. No point in breaking its rhythm.


    ¡°Yes, it is. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going to kiss you on your lips, right? Too bad though, we failed to capture it with your camera. What does senpai think about a redo? Here.¡±


    Without waiting for her topletely recover from that, I handed the phone back to her.


    She listlessly grabbed it from my hand, stared at it for a few seconds, and raised her gaze.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not good, Junior-kun! It¡¯s too¡­ daring! Jun-kun will¡ª¡±


    At this point, the dawn of realization fell upon her. However, instead of focusing on what I did, the girl¡¯s next words were only a direct response to what I suggested.


    Either she epted what happened or her mind just couldn¡¯t catch up to that and she only focused on what was easily understandable.


    ¡°Will what? Say, what¡¯s your goal here, senpai? Are you just going to make him jealous or do you want him to stop chasing after other girls?¡±


    After dropping that question, my hand on her back climbed upwards, slipping beneath her golden ringlets. It continued up to her nape and the back of her head,bing through her silky-smooth hair.


    Holding her head like this, Marika started bing flustered. But even then, she didn¡¯t do much to get me off of her.


    She was taken in by my question and entered some sort of meditative state as she searched for an answer.


    Part of her focus was on me though¡­ And perhaps expecting what I was about to do, she gradually closed her eyes again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senpai. I won¡¯t kiss you there again. Let¡¯s do it like this.¡± Upon whispering that, I tilted my head to the side before pushing it forward. Furthermore, I pressed my whole face close to her nape, inhaling her wonderful scent and lightly kissing it. In this way, my face wouldn¡¯t be in the photo but the angle and position would be more daring than just straight up capturing a kiss.


    Perhaps tickled by my breath, Marika visibly shivered. Then, acknowledging what I presented, I heard the clicking sound of the phone, indicating the photo that had just been taken.


    Going back to my previous position, Marika wordlessly presented me with her phone and the photo that she took.


    Because the angle was high enough, Marika had her head raised, showing her wless neck. Moreover, it also captured the lower part of my head; specifically, my chin as well as my lips that were shamelessly pressed on the side of her neck.


    ¡°Mhm. You captured it well, senpai. Unless you tell him, he won¡¯t recognize me.¡± I praised the girl but she only returned aplicated gaze.


    ¡°Junior-kun, you¡¯re devious.¡±


    ¡°Am I? But I¡¯m not the one who thought of this n. And certainly not the one who took the photo. That aside, don¡¯t mind It too much, senpai. You seeded in what you nned and I got myself an assurance as well as a great time with you. What do you think? I¡¯m your very helpful junior, no?¡± I put on the same gentle smile that¡¯s truly contradictory to my words and actions before releasing her from my grasp.


    I was expecting her toe up with a shrewd or even angered response. But for the second time, she¡¯s speechless.


    In this way, I excused myself from the girl and got out of the car after fully taking advantage of the situation she created.

 Chapter 1191: Visiting the Overthinker

    Chapter 1191: Visiting the OverthinkerWhen her bodyguards saw me leaving the car, they eyed me with a hint of suspicion. They moved from their spot and did their duty. One of them went to check on Marika while the other stopped me from leaving.


    As soon as the man who checked on Marika gave the signal to the other guy, he stopped blocking my way and returned to the car.


    Secondster, they speed past me. But since it still needed to elerate, I got a glimpse of Marika. She had the car windows down and stared at me with the sameplicated expression.


    It¡¯s like a mixture of guilt, anger and relief.


    Well, she¡¯s probably still processing what exactly happened. So, instead of showing her an indifferent expression, I put on the same smile as earlier and waved at her.


    Perhaps unconsciously, I also saw her waving back right before she disappeared from my sight.


    I watched until the car made a turn at the end of the street before continuing to my original destination. The Miura Household.


    -


    -


    ¡°Handsome-kun, you¡¯re finally here! Did you have a date with our Princess Itou?¡±


    The same as before, Miura-senpai was the one who showed up to open the gates for me. Furthermore, her outfit seemed to be simr to before, pronouncing more of her curves and bumps.


    An average guy would probably be lost at how enticing she looked but for me, it didn¡¯t have that much effect. I have Akane who had better proportions and someone I could see naked everyday. Besides, it¡¯s not like Miura-senpai was wearing revealing clothes, she¡¯s still covered up properly and most likely this was probably just her preference when at home.


    ¡°Is it that obvious, senpai?¡± I answered jokingly, drawingughter from the girl.


    She then stepped to the side, allowing me toe in.


    As we walked through their door, Miura-senpai continued our conversation.


    ¡°Come on, you have to lie better than that. But honestly, you became our topic earlier. Showing up there with the most popr girl in your year and someone the boys in my club get crazy over for. You¡¯ve created lots of enemies, you know?¡± Miura-senpai called out my tant lie before mentioning what happened right after I left.


    Enemies, huh? As if they¡¯re big enough to cross me. They couldn¡¯t even make Itou look at them in a different light other than being fanatics who chased after her in that club.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a reason for that. Let¡¯s just say, I know her sister and I became the bridge that connected both of them.¡±


    Although that¡¯s kind of a vague summary of everything that happened, it¡¯s still passable. Besides, there¡¯s no reason to tell Miura-senpai the whole story.


    ¡°I see. Great job, Handsome-kun.¡±


    ¡°You praise me too much, senpai.¡±


    ¡°You deserved it. You worked harder than anyone I know. Even now, you¡¯re taking some of your time to deal with my troublesome sister. If anything, I¡¯m actually tempted to make you my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t Nishimura-senpai cry if he hears that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But I know you won¡¯t tell on me. You¡¯re a trustworthy junior, after all.¡± Miura-senpai winked, showing her yful side as well as her high trust and confidence in me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ But senpai, don¡¯t you think I might change the way I see you?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not a joking matter normally. You don¡¯t think I might see you in a bad light for that?¡±


    ¡°I see. I misspoke. I just feelfortable around you, Onoda-kun. More so than my own peers. Forgive me if I ever started sounding offensive.¡±


    ¡°Uh. I appreciate that, senpai. And well, it¡¯s not that offensive anyway. Any man will be ttered to hear something like that from a pretty girl like you.¡±


    ¡°You slick tongue. Who are you calling pretty?¡± Miura-senpai was instantly flustered and despite her words, her bashfulness was overflowing. She even twirled her hair and fixed her sses to regain herposure.


    At this point, we finally reached their door and the girl invited me in.


    The same as the previous time, I was weed by her mother. She even eyed us with a meaningful smile upon seeing how her daughter¡¯s face was taking the color of a ripe apple.


    Because I didn¡¯t tell Komoe that I would being today, the girl was apparently still cooped up in her room, only leaving it whenever she was answering the call of nature.


    Really, it¡¯s just a few days and she¡¯s turning more into a shut-in. If I dyed any longer coupled with her overthinking trait, she might just refuse to go back anymore.


    After greeting their mother and we talked for a bit about my n on how to bring Komoe back to school, she allowed me toe to Komoe¡¯s room by myself.


    Miura-senpai and her mother went to the kitchen again to prepare dinner and snacks that they would probably bring us.


    Anyway, without dying any further, I soon arrived in front of Komoe¡¯s room.


    I thought of knocking on her door but decided against it.


    Instead, I pulled out my phone and sent her a message.


    ¡°Hey. I heard from your sister, you locked yourself in your room again.¡±


    Not a minuteter, her reply quickly arrived. Also, despite the soundproofing, I could faintly hear excited noises inside the room.


    ¡°Ugh. What a bbermouth. You¡¯re noting anyway. I don¡¯t see why I have to show my face outside. I¡¯m fine here in my room.¡±


    Alright. That reply was contrary to what I heard in her room. She¡¯s acting, huh?


    ¡°Oh, really? I guess I will have no choice but to only converse with your mother and sister.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Seconds after sending that, the girl only replied with that exmation mark. Following that, the activity in her room grew louder. I could hear the spring of her bed, her loud footsteps, and the opening of her drawers and cabs.


    Most likely, she¡¯s hurrying up to get into her best outfit. Or maybe not best, but decent enough to present herself to me. I saw her in her pajamas thest time but I guess she¡¯s not dolling herself up.


    A few minutester, the door opened and the girl stood frozen in surprise when she caught me in her sight.


    Looking at what she¡¯s wearing, she¡¯s now showing more skin than before. A sleeveless blouse and short pants that reached just above her knees.


    ¡°Now what do we have here¡­¡± I said as my lips gradually stretched from side to side.


    Not long after that, the girl quickly straightened her back before sprinting back inside. She jumped on her bed and buried herself inside it.


    I shook my head and followed her inside, closing the door behind me.


    The same as before, it¡¯s too dark inside the room. But at least, there¡¯s amp on her bedside table, illuminating the bed just fine.


    I approached her bed and sat down on the side. Close to where her feet were stretching out.


    ¡°Mhm. I enjoyed that show, Komoe. Now I know how excited you are to see me.¡±


    ¡°S-shut up! Why do you have to¡­?¡± The girl failed to finish her words as she flipped her body over,ying down on her back.


    Upon seeing me sitting next to her, she crawled forward andy her head down on myp.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying something?¡± I ced my hand on her hair,bing it with my fingers once again.


    While she initially appeared rather annoyed, her expression quickly rxed as she started enjoying what I was doing.


    ¡°¡­ Forget it. You¡¯re such a trickster, Ruki.¡± The girl tried to reach for my face but failed to do so. Instead of pulling it back, she let her hand drop on her head, grasping my hand there.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s too clich¨¦ if I only knocked, right? Besides, I got to hear how you prepared to wee me. I¡¯m ttered.¡± I replied as I turned my hand over, returning what she did.


    As soon as the girl felt her hand bing enclosed by mine, a pleased smile rose from her lips.


    Right. This girl¡­ she¡¯s now being very affectionate.


    I guess the way I made her anxiousst night brought about this effect. And this was what I needed to finally convince her to return.


    The question is¡­ how should I deal with her overthinking habit? Pay her sufficient attention?

 Chapter 1192: Finished Job

    Chapter 1192: Finished JobFor a few minutes after I entered her room, the two of us soon talked about her return to school. Since tomorrow is Friday, Komoe told me that she decided to return to school on Monday.


    Naturally, she asked me if I was serious about picking her up and escorting her to school. Even without admitting to it, it¡¯s what tipped her over to be convinced by me.


    With the prospect of gaining me as her friend that would shield her from being too paranoid about how her ssmates would see her, the girl found that enough assurance.


    And well, not to brag, but my improved physical appearance that she somehow grew fond of also made it possible. Although I had no idea if there would be another result if I came here pre-haircut, the effect of it certainly made my life both convenient and troublesome at the same time. It¡¯s bnced if I must say.


    Assuring her that I¡¯m serious, even setting the time for when I will show up in front of their house, the girl pleasantly rejoiced. The girl then let go of my hand as she turned to the side, hugging my waist. She also dragged her head closer, burying her face in my abdomen.


    Well, she probably forgot that I had different genitalia than her. The girl seemed not to care about cing her head on top of my bulge. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t in any way turned on at the moment.


    I saw this as a job, after all. But like most guys, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be conscious about it when her head was pressing on that part. Normally, one would start chanting not to get erect in this situation. But as a selfuded pervert, I already have the ability to control it. At least, as long as she doesn¡¯t move a lot, it¡¯ll be fine.


    I waited for a minute, hoping for her to let go by herself. However, the girl still stuck close to me.


    ¡°Uh, Komoe?¡± As I ced my hand on her head, I called out to the girl.


    She heard me loud and clear. Yet, instead of answering me, the girl yfully moved her head a bit and continued breathing in my scent.


    Now, this reminds me of a certain ko. No doubt, she would be the same if given the chance.


    That aside, gauging this situation, I came up with a decision to just give this moment to her. While this could be what Fuyu pointed out a few nights ago, I saw no merit in making this girl feel rejected.


    In ce of that, reminding her would be apt.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you have it this time. But next time, it will be great if you treasure yourself better, Komoe. I¡¯m still a guy, you know? It¡¯s possible for me to take advantage of you if you let your guard down.¡±


    A minute after I said that, the girl finally replied to me, she loosened her arms and returned to her original orientation, lying down on her back.


    ¡°Really? Coming from you Mr. Perfectly Considerate? With how kind you are, I doubt you¡¯ll be the type to simply take advantage of a girl. You never evenid your hands on me other than my hair and hand. I believe I¡¯m safe with you.¡±


    Well, girl. If I tell you that I just took advantage of that 3rd year sheltered princess beforeing here, will you still be able to say that?


    If I blurted that out, she¡¯d probably not believe me. If I had to guess, my image in her mind was like a gentlemanly Prince Charming that saved her while riding on a white horse.


    ¡°That¡¯s ttering but I¡¯m telling you this for your own sake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡± The girl yfully answered before returning to hugging me.


    Yeah, she doesn¡¯t really understand. She¡¯s toofortable with me that it¡¯s now eluding her mind. I guess I¡¯ll just leave it until next time.


    A few minutester, Miura-senpai knocked on the door, bringing in the snacks with her. Naturally, Komoe quickly extracted herself from myp before her older sister saw her upying it.


    She sat down on my side and awkwardlyughed when Miura-senpai asked her why she was like a wet duck.


    Luckily for her, her sister didn¡¯t probe further.


    However, Miura-senpai didn¡¯t leave the room like we expected. Interestingly enough, she sat down on my other side, turning this situation where I was sandwiched by both sisters.


    A long-haired beauty on my right and a short-haired sses beauty on my left.


    For the next ten minutes, I watched the two bickered at each other and most of the time, I would be dragged into it. When Komoe clung to me, so did Miura-senpai.


    But in this case, the older girl was probably just messing with her sister. She¡¯s being too obvious, after all.


    When the time came for me to leave, their mother tried inviting me for dinner. But this time, I politely declined.


    It¡¯s been what? Three nights already that I ate dinner twice. I felt like my time in the bathroom would be frequent from eating too much.


    I just hope it won¡¯t turn to fats though. Well, I was burning them every morning and night with different exercises so it¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Handsome-kun, I know what you did there.¡± As she once again sent me to their gates, Miura-senpai said that before opening them for me.


    Well, looking at her impish smile, she¡¯s probably just trying to get a reaction from me. She had no idea what exactly happened.


    Acting obliviously, I tilted my head in confusion, ¡°What do you mean, senpai?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy about it. You got Komoe running around your fingers. Without you, she¡¯ll be a shut-in. And I say this with confidence and full trust in you. Please take care of that troublesome child.¡±


    Contrary to my expectation, it¡¯s not about getting a reaction from me, she¡¯s praising me for my work and also being thankful for what I did.


    ¡°If I say it¡¯s my job and I only did what I must, will that relieve you of this... great deal of gratitude?¡±


    ¡°Nope. There are people who do their job as is and there are the passionate ones who will do it in a way that people will call amazing. Although you¡¯re not in either of those categories, I found your methods lovely. So, take thispliment and smile, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re more handsome that way.¡± Miura-senpai chuckled and pressed on my shoulder. Before long, her fragrance assaulted my nose as her lips uratelynded on my cheek.


    ¡°Oops. Before you say anything, it¡¯s a reward from me. This must be thest time you¡¯re going to visit, am I right? So, let¡¯s keep that a secret.¡±


    ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re quite devious yourself. I¡¯m grateful. I won¡¯t make promises but if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll visit again.¡± Even as an act, I put on a smile for her.


    Upon hearing that, Miura-senpai nodded contentedly. She also muttered in an almost inaudible voice, ¡°A pity.¡±


    Whatever that meant, I acted as though I didn¡¯t hear it. I left their neighborhood soon after, eager to go home atst.

 Chapter 1193: Shio and Fuyu

    Chapter 1193: Shio and FuyuUpon returning home, I easily spotted Shio¡¯s car parked in our yard. Excited at seeing my lovely teacher and lover, I hurriedly entered filled with anticipation for the woman.


    And not surprisingly, the one waiting for me at the door was none other than her. Still d in her work clothes but with an apron on top of it, Shio grinned affectionately as she jumped in my arms even before I could do the same.


    The way she did that was truly unbing of an adult and a teacher to boot. It¡¯s more like a newly-wed wife that¡¯s extremely excited for her husband¡¯s return.


    ¡°Ruru¡­¡± While calling the nickname she gave me, the woman longingly satisfied herself being embraced in my arms. And soon after that, she raised her head and our lips naturally met. A passionate kiss between us heated us up right away.


    With our overflowing affection for each other, even saying ¡®Wee home¡¯ and ¡®I¡¯m home¡¯ was forgotten by us.


    Well, the undting intimacy already carried those words.


    Soon enough, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from carrying her in my arms, passing by the living room and straight to the staircase.


    I did check if Fuyu was here but thankfully, she¡¯s not in the kitchen.


    However, when we were about to ascend, Shio seemingly remembered something, stopping me by abruptly raising her head and dropping her feet to the ground. ¡°Wait, Ruru¡­ Akane¡¯s friend is upstairs with her. We¡¯ll be caught!¡±


    ¡°Shio¡­ that¡¯s the first thing you should¡¯ve told me.¡±


    If she failed to remember, we¡¯d surely run into her. And with me carrying her, there¡¯s no excuse to be made and that girl would instantly jump to a conclusion.


    ¡°Scold me if you must but you¡¯re the same. You never asked. You didn¡¯t even greet me!¡±


    ¡°Alright,'' says the one who jumped in my arms right away. Besides, our greetings were done through that kiss.¡± I pinched her nose and put a finger on my lips, gesturing for her to quiet down.


    ¡°¡­ Ugh, You¡¯re right. You win this time, Ruru.¡±


    ¡°No? There are other rooms. Before eating dinner or taking a bath¡­ I will be having you first.¡±


    ¡°What a perverted student¡­¡± With a helpless sigh, Shio muttered but soon enough, her lips stretched into an enticing smile.


    ¡°Perfectly suited to a lustful teacher, right?¡± I replied, returning that same smile before capturing her lips once more. Shio responded with eagerness, not wanting to fall behind or give me full control.


    Well, since we could still be caught, we stopped right away and Shio groaned once more, ¡°Yeah. But let¡¯s stop calling each other like that. It doesn¡¯t sound good. It¡¯s rubbing the fact that we¡¯re in a forbidden rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I agreed instantly. While I was fine with it, Shio certainly had her apprehensions. But being in too deep with her rtionship with me, doing so would just provide her relief and less mental stress. Once I graduated, we¡¯d be freed from that stigma.


    ¡°Then Shio, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Un. We better hurry up or we¡¯ll have an exining to do.¡±


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯ll be quick. Maybe a round or two.¡±


    ¡°Keep it to one! You¡¯ll have your timeter. I¡¯ll stay the night. Behave, Ruru.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Now I¡¯m even more excited. What do you think about not sleeping?¡±


    Not waiting for her to answer, I grabbed her by her waist and led her to one of the unused rooms past the stairs where the mini-gym and storage room were located.


    As for her answer to that suggestion, I received it through a bite mark on my neck. She¡¯s not pleased with it.


    -


    -


    Finishing that one round with Shio, instead of getting tired, the two of us found relief at the end of it. It¡¯s like the mental exhaustion we umted for the day disappeared like a bubble that popped out.


    That¡¯s great overall, yeah? I even suggested for us to do it again whenever she¡¯s tired from work.


    I got scolded at first but eventually, Shio bashfully agreed and even expressed it by taking me inside for the second time. Shio sexily danced on top of me, squeezing me out for another shot deep in her belly.


    By the time we finished, Shio cautiously returned to the kitchen, wearing the clothes she took off. However, she didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of my thick juice spilling down from her.


    When Akane and Fuyu went down, the former instantly noticed that something happened while thetter was curious about the strong smelling from Shio.


    Well, thankfully, it got masked by the fragrant dinner that Shio prepared. So, we¡¯re safe on that part save from Akane¡¯s teasing smile and how she whispered to the woman, turning her into a flustered mess. That was used in Shio¡¯s favor though. She got the reason to excuse herself for a while, cleaning it up in the bathroom.


    Though I doubt she scraped it clean, she was fully refreshed when she returned.


    ¡°Kinoshita-sensei, how is Onoda-kun in your ss?¡±


    ¡°Eh, Fuyu? Why are you asking? And husband is here with us!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. To have his homeroom teacher visit and even cook for him, even if it¡¯s just a voluntary act, it¡¯s outright baffling. You don¡¯t mind it, right, sensei?¡±


    Yeah. With such a flimsy excuse, there¡¯s no doubt that Fuyu would still be extremely suspicious. At least, her suspicion didn¡¯t dwell on whether I have a special rtionship with Shio or not. She just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the fact that Shio visited a student¡¯s house and even ended up cooking dinner for him.


    Shio did his best not to focus on me at this table but since Fuyu raised that question, she now had a reason to nce at me.


    ¡°Uhm. Honestly, he¡¯s not the best but you see, he¡¯s the type of student who¡¯s extremely hardworking. He even approached me for review questions before.¡±


    Though not her best act, Shio still delivered a rather great response filled with truths, steering it further from the real score between us while also keeping up with the believability of our rtionship as a teacher and student.


    Upon hearing that, Fuyu nodded a few times before focusing on me, ¡°Onoda-kun, you won¡¯tment on it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. What else can I say?¡± I shrugged and stuffed my mouth with Shio¡¯s dish, acting as though their conversation was not in any way ufortable for me.


    ¡°Really? Why do I find it unbelievable?¡±


    Fuyu almost rolled her eyes at my answer but then, Shio interjected.


    ¡°Yuuki, right? I get why it¡¯s hard to believe. This is my first year in teaching and¡­ I¡¯m still not that used to properly draw the line with my students. Somehow, I see some of them as younger friends. You know what I mean?¡±


    Taken aback and perhaps convinced at what she said, Fuyu swiftly lowered her head, ¡°Oh. I see. I apologize if it¡¯s rather intruding.¡±


    ¡°No offense taken. It¡¯s a great trait to doubt. As long as it¡¯s not too much, of course. Besides, Onoda-kun is a special student to me. He¡¯s my Student Assistant.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. That clears it. Akane, you should¡¯ve told me about that.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I kind of forgot. I¡¯m too excited to see husband.¡± Akane put on her iconic silly smile as she scratched the back of her head, actingically.


    ¡°When are you not?¡± With a look of disbelief, Fuyu shook her head.


    That answer made Akane and Shiough. Soon enough, even Fuyu joined them.


    Well, with that, our dinner progressed normally¡­ or not. Fuyu also asked another question to Shio. About her opinion on my cohabitation with Akane.


    For that, Shio already had a prepared response. It¡¯s something we already talked about before, after all. Something like, in case of unforeseen circumstances where she¡¯s going to be asked for an opinion about my lifestyle as my homeroom teacher.


    ¡°As a teacher, I find it problematic, of course. Because it can cause idental¡­¡± Shio didn¡¯t continue that but still, it¡¯s already understandable. ¡°But as a thinking adult, so long as their parents approve of this, I don¡¯t see why I have to criticize them for it. They know their children better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m enlightened. Thank you for answering, sensei. I knew I wasn¡¯t in any position to ask those questions. If I ever overstepped my bounds, I apologize again. To Akane and Onoda-kun too.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, this girl. Stop being too serious. Smile. You¡¯re beautiful with it.¡± Akane tickled the girl and her painedughter soon echoed at the dinner table. And along with it, the tense air cleared up, allowing us to finally finish our dinner.


    When it was time for Fuyu to leave, Shio offered to drive her home. Just to give Fuyu the illusion that she¡¯s also going home.


    The girl epted it and we sent the two off at the door.


    Being silent saved me from being suspected by Fuyu. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not ready to answer her.


    It¡¯s another hurdle passed, I guess? I didn¡¯t hear that request she told me she¡¯s going to think about yet. Maybe I still have to wait for next week or month if she still fails to decide on one.


    Less than an hourter, Shio returned, joining us in our bedroom.

 Chapter 1194: Hanas Day of Return

    Chapter 1194: Hana''s Day of ReturnEarly Friday morning, right after I sent Akane to school and met up with Hiyori outside, I received an email. Without needing to check its sender, I already expected who it came from.


    Shinohara Hana.


    It¡¯s Friday and based on the photo of the ticket she sent me a few days ago, she¡¯s going back to this country today. Or maybeter this day because of the different time zones.


    In any case, I settled myself on the train first before checking it. As soon as I opened it and checked its contents, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a bit.


    That girl¡­ she¡¯s probably always thinking of different methods on how to steal me. That¡¯s not just admirable but also adorable of her. Too bad though, she¡¯d fail. That¡¯s a certainty.


    The subject of the email reads like this, ¡°Finallying home to steal you. Get ready, Ruki.¡±


    Hana also attached a photo of herself with the airport as her background. She¡¯s traveling alone. Will she be fine?


    Oh, wait. She¡¯s probably experienced enough to do so.


    The girl in the photo was wearing a ck frilly dress, contrasting her vibrant expression and joyful smile. Perhaps, if it¡¯s a video instead, I¡¯d probably see her giggling excitedly while spinning. That¡¯s something the girl did before, after all. During that field trip, when we walked along the beach close to sunset.


    Continuing on the other content of her email, the girl also wrote another absurd thing.


    ¡°The ne will leave in an hour. And the trip will be at most half a day. Can Ie straight to your adress?¡±


    Half a day, huh? That¡¯s too long of a trip. Anyway, what does she mean by that? Come straight to my address? Didn¡¯t they have a house of their own?


    Not knowing what to reply at first, the train reached the first station before I started typing. That¡¯s close to ten minutes.


    ¡°I appreciate you updating me on this, Hana. But why? Why our house and not yours?¡±


    Not even a minute after sending my reply, Hana responded immediately.


    Well, she said that it will leave in an hour. She has less than an hour to exchange emails with me because she still has to check in and board the ne. And once she¡¯s inside, it will be difficult or almost impossible to reply anymore.


    Looking back to the past few days, the girl didn¡¯t bother me at all. With that, I¡¯m feeling generous to give her my time of the day until this train arrives at my destination.


    At least, until our conversation still makes sense.


    ¡°Oh. Did I forget to tell you? Rather than live on my own at our old house, I¡¯m thinking if it¡¯s possible to start living with you right away. Can I?¡±


    What the¡­


    Is she being serious right now?


    No. Knowing the girl who¡¯s like me who seldom jokes, most of what came out of her mouth was serious. And based on what she wanted to do, it¡¯s not really that unbelievable for her to do it.


    However, I haven¡¯t given her permission to do so. Besides, it¡¯s not my house. I can¡¯t just let her stay without informing my parents. And if she¡¯s going to remain in this country long enough to finish high school, it will be problematic if I just let her stay.


    That¡¯s why, after thinking for a while, I replied ordingly, ¡°You can¡¯t. Hana, there are limits to what you can do. I¡¯m still being lenient and don''t even want to shut you downpletely. Let¡¯s say I¡¯m still interested in you but that doesn¡¯t mean I can give in to everything.¡±


    ¡°Heh, such an expected answering from you, Ruki. They¡¯re that important to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. Are you going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t steal you if I have to go back so soon. A rtive already processed my papers. Who knows? I¡¯ll show up at your school on Monday.¡±


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pretty obvious that what you mentioned will definitely happen?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ I can¡¯t keep a secret from you, it seems.¡±


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s deliberately acting like this.


    ¡°Yeah, right. Whatever your n is, make sure not to cause too much trouble. You know me, Hana. I won¡¯t stop at nothing.¡±


    ¡°I disagree. You can stop at something, Ruki. You¡¯ll never force yourself on someone. That much I know. You still have your principles even if you¡¯re that broken.¡±


    She sent another email even before I could reply. It¡¯s now no different than a chat box with the frequency of our messages.


    ¡°No matter, I¡¯m as wed as you anyway. I may try to be hostile to get you back but I also know my limits. What I chose to do won¡¯t be easy, I know that. I lost a lot of time. I should¡¯ve returned months ago and taken the headstart. Now, I¡¯m the onegging behind. Or more like,te to the party.¡±


    Even through texts, her words sounded full of hermentations. It¡¯s kinda but that¡¯s how it is. She¡¯ste. Terribly so.


    Nheless, I doubt even if she returned earlier, with my mindset remaining as someone who only moves for my desire, there¡¯s no way she could get me back.


    After I responded to it normally, our conversation continued. Naturally, we veered away from that topic.


    Somehow, I found myself acting like a worried parent to his daughter who was going back from a long trip. I told her to check everything before boarding and even asked her to tell me when she arrived.


    When the girl pointed that out, I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. It once again reminded me how I am still drawn to her. If only she can change her mind about going against the current flow, it will not be this troublesome.


    Soon enough, we exchanged ourst emails. I arrived at my destination and the girl was going to board the ne. In the end, I just told her not toe unannounced and she definitely could not live with me. Perhaps I should inform my mom about her. Whether or not she¡¯s aware of the girl¡¯s past with me, I might be able to hear her insight, expanding my choices on how I would deal with the girl.


    With that, I cleared my mind of any lingering thoughts about Hana once I left the station and started making my way to our school.


    -


    -


    Minutes after I arrived at our ssroom, Mina peeked her head from outside our ssroom, clearly looking for me. Since I already greeted my girls and there were still a few minutes before the 1st period, I went to check on the girl.


    As soon as she saw me approaching, my tea girl¡¯s expression lit up and she smiled beautifully. But then, as if remembering something, she bashfully lowered her head and pulled me out of the room.


    I wonder what this is about? She has my number. She can easily send me a message. Is it because she wants to see me? Possible.


    The girl dragged me outside the School Building, passing by numerous students that were still flooding in from outside. Once we arrived inside the Club Building and away from most eyes, the girl finally faced me and told me the purpose of her visit.


    Mina moved her hand from my wrist to my hand, filling the gaps of my fingers with hers. And while exuding her happiness, she looked up again with a wide grin on her lips, ¡°Shameless guy.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s adorable.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± So, she said but her bodynguage and facial expressions were saying otherwise. She¡¯s rubbing her legs and trying her hardest not to jump in my embrace.


    That¡¯s why to help her ease her mind, I took the initiative, pulling her in my embrace before dragging her to the nearest empty room.


    Once inside, I quickly made my move, pressing her back against the wall and taking her lips after lifting her chin.


    Without any more words exchanged between us, the girl¡¯s tensed shoulder rxed and every apprehension in her mind was released.


    For the next few minutes, I spoiled the girl, satisfying her longing for me. And that¡¯s the same for me. Mina was just too lovely today.


    Anyway, while still clinging to me, Mina finally remembered the other purpose for her visit to my ssroom.


    ¡°Right, pervert Ruki, Haru asked me to bring you to the clubroom. Mutsumi-senpai is here. She wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 1195: Mutsumi

    Chapter 1195: MutsumiMatsunaga Mutsumi. She¡¯s supposed to be one of the two girls who graduated just a few months ago. They got cut off but when Haruko called the girl for help, she answered right away.


    Well, from what I heard before, they¡¯re more of best friends than lovers and there were no hard feelings when Haruko let go of her. And when I got mentioned, the girl expressed her wish to meet me. As the guy that changed Haruko.


    This meeting should¡¯ve beenst week but she got busy with something else, postponing it to this week. And expecting this meeting to happen soon, I simply acknowledged it and followed Mina to the Poem Appreciation Club.


    On the way, she told me what to expect from the girl. Her personality and her perceived weirdness.


    Although I could use my eyes to see her for myself, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine her from Mina¡¯s description.


    A rather masculine girl who could probably lift her on one hand.


    That¡¯s a very vague description, right? Am I about to see a big, muscr woman? One that might be a regr at a fitness gym?


    Well, that¡¯s not impossible. If she¡¯s someone who was used to lifting furniture and building secret rooms then it¡¯s more usible.


    In any case, to see is to believe. I¡¯ll stop imagining and wait for our imminent meeting.


    Soon enough, we arrived in front of the Poem Appreciation Club. Mina stopped before the door and faced me, ¡°Here we are, Ruki. Uhm. She wanted to meet you alone so¡­ I¡¯ll be in the other room, let¡¯s go back together when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mina. I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±


    I thought she¡¯d be with me or Haruko and the other girls would be inside. That would be easier for me, yes. Nheless, it¡¯s not as if I would be afraid to meet a new girl.


    And as someone who could help us decorate our clubroom, that¡¯s enough reason for me to beg her if need be.


    After watching Mina enter the neighboring Book Club, I straightened my back and prepared myself before pressing my knuckle close to the door.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Three not-so-loud knockster, I could hear someone walking to the door. After a few clicks and the sound of the knob being turned, the creaking noiseing from the opening of the door filled my ears.


    With my eyes trained in front of me, I instantly saw the figure of the woman inside it.


    Contrary to my wild imagination, the girl I saw was even shorter than me. No, she¡¯s even shorter than Himeko who¡¯s about a head shorter than me.


    Moreover, instead of a muscr, weightlifting girl, I found a short-haired girl. It¡¯s so short it might be mistaken as a boy¡¯s hairstyle. It¡¯s a little bushy but that¡¯s probably intentionally styled like that. She¡¯s wearing somewhat stylish clothing. An off-shoulder crop top without even a hint of bra straps, ripped jeans that allowed me to peek at some of her skin, and a pair of gray rubber shoes.


    Wait, was that even stylish? I found that rather peculiar. She¡¯s more like someone who¡¯d go skating. Anyway, apart from the hair, I couldn¡¯t find what Mina described as a masculine girl who could carry her on one hand. She¡¯s too different from what I imagined. She has a pretty face that¡¯s really suited to her hair. Perhaps if she also wore earrings, she¡¯d look more gorgeous than girls who rely on heavy makeup.


    In any case, as they said and as something also applicable to me; you cannot judge someone easily through physical appearance alone. Who knows? She might also be able to lift me.


    Upon seeing me, the girl grinned widely as she opened the door to allow me inside.


    ¡°You must be Onoda. Come on in. You have a ss soon. I won¡¯t take too much of your time.¡± She said as she walked back to where she was sitting even before I could take a step forward.


    A little dazed, I followed her and closed the door behind me.


    Instead of using the low table where I often drank my tea with Mina, the college girl, Matsunaga Mutsumi continued to the other tall table that Minori and Yuika-senpai often used when they didn¡¯t want to deal with me.


    ¡°Uh. Matsunaga-senpai, right? It¡¯s nice meeting you.¡±


    Before seating across from her, I did my greeting, even bowing in slight gratitude.


    ¡°Mutsumi is fine. You¡¯re Haru-chan¡¯s man that she often bragged to me about. I won¡¯t treat you as a normal junior, is that okay with you?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯refortable with that then Mutsumi can also call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°Nah. Not yet. I still can¡¯t see why she got this obsessed with you, after all. Go on, sit.¡±


    So, from those words, she wanted to test me out, huh? Acting too humble or soft would possibly be a bad idea. Better act normally.


    ¡°Alright, excuse me.¡±


    After settling my butt down, the girl in front of me leaned forward and stared at my face as though scrutinizing each and every detail of it.


    I maintained eye contact with her and never budged at it.


    I had no idea what was running in her mind but gradually, I could understand now why she wanted to meet me alone.


    ¡°A handsome guy with a gentle but unyielding pair of eyes. Your nose is perfect for a pinch and your lips¡­ that looks like something you often used. It¡¯s even swelling. Did you and Mina-chan do something before heading here?¡± Starting with a murmur, Mutsumi gradually muttered her observation of me. Her eyebrows even raised when she focused on my lips. Moreover, she¡¯s right on the money on her guess.


    ¡°Yes, we did. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware but I¡¯m also in a rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. That was pretty obvious when I saw her earlier. So, you¡¯re also taking Haru-chan¡¯s girls with you?¡±


    ¡°I think wording it like that doesn¡¯t sound good. Mutsumi-senpai, I also fell in love with them. If you heard about me from Haruko, she probably didn¡¯t skip on the part where I was a little uncontroble before.¡±


    ¡°I see. Yeah, she did mention that. You had this strange taste to steal someone but in the process of doing so, that girl fell in love with you. You changed, or so I heard. But you see Onoda, I care for Haru-chan. And certainly, my juniors in this club as well. Can you prove your resolve to me?¡±


    After saying that, the girl stood up and walked over to my side. After taking the chair next to me, she ced her arm over my shoulder and pulled me close to her, pressing my head to her surprisingly plump chest.


    Alright. I thought I would be here talking about how we would decorate the clubhouse. I guess I expected too much when Haruko said someone was going to help us. And this was definitely her reason for epting her call for help.


    To gauge me.


    ¡°Is Mutsumi-senpai trying to seduce me?¡± With her arm tightening around my neck, my cheek was about to be buried further in her softness.


    However, the girl doesn¡¯t seem to mind it. She¡¯s even smirking as she stared down at me.


    ¡°What? No, of course! What made you think that?¡± She replied reflexively. She¡¯s surprised by my question but it¡¯s not enough to make her falter. She still appeared rather confident and jolly.


    ¡°Anyone would think so if you did this to him. If this isn¡¯t what I think it is, I hope senpai can enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Hear me out.¡± Mutsumi-senpai cupped my cheeks and lifted my head up to her face level, ¡°What I meant to your resolve is this¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed, the girl¡¯s grin disappeared. What reced it was a rather enticing smile before her lips pouted in preparation for something I knew so well.


    In but a moment, the girl made her move, bringing down her lips on mine, taking it as though it was her n all along.


    And honestly, with her words being too different from her actions, I failed to dodge this. A moment¡¯s notice wasn¡¯t enough and even my reflexes were somehow hindered by her.


    I guess I let my guard down.


    This girl kissed me without rhyme or reason and she seemed very eager to do it. She¡¯s not a beginner in this. She clearly knew what she was doing. Her soft lips enthusiastically sucked on mine as if it was a delectable candy. A few secondster, the girl¡¯s hand slid off my cheeks and crossed to the back of my head, deepening this kiss.


    If I wasn¡¯t moving at first, I waspelled to do so when the girl¡¯s tongue started invading.


    Instead of passively receiving her, I counterattacked, entangling her tongue with mine and sucking her in.


    Now that I started responding, the girl quickly reacted. Her eyes went wide in surprise but soon rxed as she closed them. Before long, Mutsumi-senpai stopped her attacks and received mine instead.


    Using this as a chance, I broke off and pulled away. And noticing that, the girl opened her eyes, and put a finger on her lips, wiping the trace of what had just transpired, ¡°That¡¯s delicious, Onoda. I got so into it that I let my guard down.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I did the same. I never expected Mutsumi-senpai to do it without giving me a sign. You got me there.¡± I replied, shrugging my shoulders in the process.


    I couldn¡¯t say it was as delicious as she imed it to be. I mean I could still taste Mina after what happened earlier. But one thing is for sure¡­ this girl in front of me. She¡¯s a dangerous one.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t seen your resolve though. Wanna do it again?¡± Mutsumi-senpaiughed a bit before smiling meaningfully. With the two of us still as close as earlier, it¡¯s only a matter of initiating it again or not.


    However, unlike the first, she¡¯s now waiting for my answer.

 Chapter 1196: Dare

    Chapter 1196: Dare¡°Let¡¯s better not, senpai. You took me by surprise but if it happened again, I don¡¯t know what I will do to you.¡±


    I admit. Letting my guard down there and getting a taste of her somehow dulled my senses. In some corner of my mind, it¡¯s asking for more. To prove to the girl that she can¡¯t juste out all aggressive and get away with it while thinking she triumphed against me. But as someone not in ourplex rtionship, I better draw that line. As tempting as it was.


    ¡°Oh-hoh? Confident in your skills, are you? Too bad, Onoda. That¡¯s what I wanted to test.¡± Ignoring my answer and the way I put a hand to block her from approaching again, Mutsumi circumvented it by ducking and slipping from beneath. This was also the moment I somehow believed what Mina said. The girl was surprisingly strong enough to move me physically. Even when I pulled my hand back to once again block her, she squeezed in through that tight gap.


    Momentster, the girl settled down on one of my thighs, her arm hooked around my nape. Moreover, her other arm dropped on my crotch, trying to get a feel of what I was hiding there. I blocked her this time though; meeting her hand with mine and sping it to prevent any more attempts from her.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not about my resolve or anything rted to that,¡± I asked as the girl started trying to wrest her hand away from mine.


    She paused for a moment and stared at me, her lips still drawing a naughty smile, ¡°In a way, it still is. What you¡¯re packing there made Haru-chan submit, correct? Why don¡¯t you let me cop a feel? Or better yet, experience it for myself. By the way, I¡¯m still a virgin, I won¡¯t bleed anymore though. Broke it from stretching myself too much for my Taekwondo lessons.¡±


    Alright. This girl is too forward and aggressive. Even if this is the first time that we¡¯ve met, I can sense that she¡¯s not joking with it. A nod from me and she will readily get down on the bed with me.


    Nheless, thatst part was uttered in a whisper. Furthermore, her voice carried a hint of embarrassment, albeit very faint. That¡¯s probably her limit of shamelessness.


    She did her best not to show it. Unfortunately for her, I picked it up.


    And what should I do with that information? Use it against her, obviously.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what senpai wants¡­ let¡¯s get us to an appropriate ce,¡± I whispered back as I enclosed my arms around her. And with her rather small stature despite her strong physical traits, I picked her up easily.


    As I started moving further into this clubroom, entered that storage room, and finally arrived at the hidden bedroom, panic gradually filled her eyes.


    The girl, while having no choice but to be carried by me, gulped down a lot of times that I already lost count of it.


    Upon dropping her on the bed and climbing up to ce myself next to her, I intentionally twisted my face to put on a perverted look; licking my lips as I eyed her delectable body. I ced my hand on her navel, drawing circles around her exposed bellybutton.


    At this point, Mutsumi-senpai still had a stubborn look, not wanting to give in. Whatever she nned on this meeting with me, the girl was obstinately keen on achieving it.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, senpai? Does this room bring back memories?¡± I asked. Since she¡¯s not ticklish on that part, I stopped focusing on it. I stretched my arm further and grabbed her waist before tugging her whole body to face me.


    Unlike earlier when she seemed to be a little overwhelming, she¡¯s now like a little animal about to be eaten by a bigger prey.


    I maintained the perverted look as I waited for her answer.


    A minuteter, she opened her mouth but along with her answer, the girl hugged me back and pressed herself closer. ¡°Y-yeah. I remembered the time I spent with Haru-chan and the other girls here. I never thought I would be here with a guy. Talk about unexpectedness.¡±


    ¡°You ¡®never thought¡¯? I¡¯m convinced you nned this, senpai. I guess I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re alone back there. That¡¯s why I never ounted that you¡¯ll be carrying me here. Onoda, you¡¯re some expert at this.¡±


    She¡¯s not denying that it¡¯s her n anymore. What a bold girl.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re trying to say earlier? That I made them submit with my bed skills. Taking your first time on a bed is just appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. That must be your famed ¡®consideration¡¯. Not bad, I¡¯m impressed, Onoda.¡± Mutsumi-senpai chuckled as she ced a hand on my cheek before reaching in to kiss me again.


    But before she could reach it, I raised a finger between us. Her lips ended up kissing it.


    Perhaps finding that move from me as unpleasant, her eyebrows twitched as she narrowed her eyes.


    I ignored that and responded to her words, ¡°Why, thank you. Now senpai, when are you backing down? We still have another topic to discuss, right?¡±


    Actually, we¡¯re running out of time so¡­ it¡¯s better if we finished with this ¡®test of resolve¡¯ she came up with.


    ¡°Back down? That¡¯s not gonna happen, Onoda. And if you¡¯re talking about the clubhouse, we don¡¯t need to have a discussion about it. Just leave everything to me.¡± Waving her hand in front of me, she then grasped my arm and pulled it down, removing the barrier of the finger between our lips.


    And as soon as that happened, Mutsumi-senpai continued with what she was about to do earlier. Our lips touched and her tongue came invading once more.


    Alright. Looks like this little conversation allowed her to regain herposure back. Now, the panic in her eyes disappeared and she seemed even more eager to finish what she started.


    Starting a conversation with her was a blunder. It backfired on me.


    With the girl pouring everything into this, I naturally responded in a way to take back control of this situation.


    Kissing her back, sucking her tongue, and eventually pressing her down on the bed.


    The girl willingly opened her legs as she wrapped them around my waist.


    Minutester, the situation continued to escte.


    Mutsumi-senpai took my top off and the girl allowed me to pull her crop top off of her, revealing a thin sleeveless undershirt and a sports bra underneath it.


    My hand slipped inside and pulled up the garter of her sports bra to reveal her jiggly mountain peaks.


    Even when I did that, the girl only put on a rather sexy smile as she pushed my head down to it, her intention clearer than any purified water.


    But to get back at her, I grabbed one of her hands to reach down to my bulge and slipped it inside my pants. Her fingers instantly grasped my length and started rubbing it without any hesitation.


    Grasping both of her supple bosoms and squeezing them, the tip of her nipples became more emphasized as it poked her undershirt.


    Under her expecting eyes, she watched me take them both in my mouth, tasting them through the cloth.


    Mutsumi-senpai bit her finger, preventing herself from moaning but her eyes remained fixed on me. And no doubt, none of this was an act anymore. She¡¯s turned on and so was I.


    Doing that for a few seconds, I gradually pulled her undershirt up to taste it directly.


    However, it was at this point that her voice once again carried her words. Perhaps, she found this to be the right moment for it.


    And honestly, I also thought it was about time for us to do something, or else, we¡¯ll reach the point where turning back won¡¯t be an option anymore.


    Well, I also thought that if she didn¡¯t do something I might as well voluntarily stop and admit my defeat. She¡¯s not one of my girls. Getting in this situation with her is already pushing it. No, it¡¯s not wrong to say that I¡¯m already cheating on them.


    This isn¡¯t the same case with Kujou-senpai yesterday. This is more than that.


    ¡°Hey, Onoda. Since we¡¯re already at this point. Have you understood why I¡¯m doing this with you?¡± She asked as she raised my head to stare directly at her.


    With that question, I quickly rearranged my thoughts to give her a satisfactory answer. One that will give us both a rest.

 Chapter 1197: Unique and Weird

    Chapter 1197: Unique and WeirdBefore answering her, I pulled myself up and slid down to her side, unmounting her. However, instead of also loosening her legs that were still wrapped around me, the girl simply let herself be dragged on top of me. She fixed herself there before lying down on my chest, her head, close to my shoulder.


    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at that and Mutsumi-senpai chuckled in satisfaction. She liked that reaction.


    Really, Mina¡¯s description of her was so off. She¡¯s not just weird, she¡¯s another category entirely.


    But then again, I¡¯m not that far off or I¡¯m worse. Any sense of normalcy around me was already dragged down to the mud. Even if my desire got cured in the end, there¡¯s no returning to bing a normal person in this society.


    Anyway, giving up on plucking her off me, I just grabbed her waist and slid it to her back and pressed one of my hands on her head.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to do, senpai. Or rather, I caught up on what type of character and personality you have. You¡¯re the type who doesn¡¯t like to take a loss. This is just my guess and you¡¯re free to correct me if I¡¯m wrong¡­ Senpai, you nned to rattle me up with how daring and straightforward you are, hoping to get me wrapped around your fingers. You¡¯re gauging the merit of the guy who Haruko kept on boasting to you.¡±


    I paused for a while to check on her reaction. And sure enough, she¡¯s listening attentively and full of interest.


    ¡°Oh? Go on. Let me hear more of your spection. I¡¯ll tell you if you¡¯re right or wrong afterward.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ Senpai failed in doing so. While you took me by surprise with that kiss, you got hooked instead when I started responding to you. The thought of gauging me went off your head. Besides, your objective isn¡¯t to see if I¡¯m easily seduced. It¡¯s the other way around. You¡¯re trying to see if I can seduce you as well. Which, in this case, I was sessful even without trying too hard.¡±


    As the girl started digesting word for word, her kinda cool expression gradually melted as the faint color of red grew deeper crimson. While she¡¯s just turned on from what we did earlier, this was the sign of her being flustered.


    And most likely, it¡¯s because I¡¯m hitting everything perfectly.


    Well, I¡¯m not done though. There¡¯s more to it.


    Truthfully, getting this intimate with her allowed me to understand her better. The girl named Matsunaga Mutsumi was interesting, to say the least.


    Nheless, I was also aware that it might just be my personal bias towards her born from this situation.


    ¡°In order to recover from the blunder of failing right away, you escted it further by daringly saying how you wanted to experience it. Even giving information that will certainly make any boys excited. You¡¯re ready to reject me if I jumped into that suggestion, right? Yet, you once again failed when I carried you and brought you here in this room. You gave in to me even if that¡¯s all I did. Remember how you panicked and clung to me, trying to calm your racing heartbeat from the excitement? Truthfully, it¡¯s making me wonder if senpai fell for me right away.¡±


    This time, it was my turn to chuckle which made the girl pout. She reached for my lips and sped them close.


    ¡°I must say you got most of it right. What¡¯s next? How can you prove that I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t want to take a loss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what happened after bringing you here, of course. There¡¯s the moment when you¡¯re panicking, senpai. I identally gave you the chance to recover. And so, you once again tried for the third time to test me. You¡¯re ready to kick me yet when you picked out ¨C let me use your words here ¨C my famed ¡®consideration¡¯, your third failure was decided. You immediately tried to kiss me. And by then, there¡¯s no stopping you anymore and we''ve reached this point.¡±


    I recounted everything. Our conversation might be off from all that I said but it¡¯s what we¡¯re not saying openly that allowed me to reach that conclusion.


    In the first ce, she already admitted that even without meeting me, she was already keen on epting our request to decorate the clubhouse.


    ¡°Now that we stopped from going further, are you finally admitting defeat? Or will you try for the fourth time if I will seduce you? But let me tell you this first, senpai. I won¡¯t actively do that. It will once again end in you getting swept off your feet. If that sounds like I¡¯m boasting, I apologize.¡± After ending my words by closing my eyes and bowing slightly from this position, I rxed my head and let myself sink into the soft pillow.


    I took my eyes off the girl and stared at the ceiling of this room.


    A minute soon passed but Mutsumi-senpai remained silent. She didn¡¯t correct me at all. The girl slipped to contemtion.


    Whether she¡¯s going toe up with a response or not, I don¡¯t know. I only waited for her while also contemting what I should do after this.


    No doubt, this situation created some kind of direct connection between us. She¡¯s not just Haruko¡¯s old girl anymore. She¡¯s now Mutsumi-senpai in my eyes. A daring girl who cannot ept a loss even after failing three times and someone who easily fell in myp. Like those additional heroines in harem anime, manga or novels that fall for the protagonist without any deep reason.


    Well, I don¡¯t know how much she heard from Haruko. But judging from how she acted around me, it''s probably enough for her not to act like Minori and Yuika-senpai or like Himeko, Mina and Edel before they fell for me. Furthermore, not only she heard it, but she also understood my character pretty well.


    ¡°No. Not yet, Onoda. I won¡¯t admit defeat ¨C Or that¡¯s what I want to say if I got another stubborn brain cell.¡± Mutsumi-senpai released a sigh as she now slid down from me. The same as me, sheid down on her back and stared at the ceiling.


    ¡°You see. I came here fully prepared to see you trying your hardest to win me over. Not that I¡¯m confident with my beauty, I just felt that I might also be afforded the same privilege to be courted by you had I not graduated earlier this year. Among the seven girls that surrounded Haru-chan, she confided in me the most. That¡¯s why I feel like I¡¯m already acquainted with you even before this meeting.¡± She started talking about herself. Even without looking in her direction, I could imagine her impish smile.


    ¡°But meeting you and getting to talk to you, you¡¯re more than what I heard. Onoda, no, Ruki¡­ It¡¯s fine to call you that, right? Anyhow, it¡¯s fine if you see me as an easy girl. That¡¯s what I turned out in your presence anyway. You don¡¯t need to spend any effort to make me all giddy from excitement to be held by you. Maybe, even just your scent is enough to make me wet. Weird, no?¡±


    Mutsumi-senpai sighed once more and this time, she was clearly self-deprecating.


    Nheless, hearing what¡¯s inside her head like this, it made me understand her more.


    ¡°Weird might be an understatement. I¡¯ll say you¡¯re unique, senpai. But let¡¯s see. Before all the change in me I used to look down on myself, you know? To hear all of that from you, I¡¯m extremely ttered.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right. You were someone who was only driven by your desire. Yet, you still managed to change yourself. That¡¯s admirable. On the other hand, I remained the same girl that Haru-chan found. I never changed, even until now. Well, if something¡¯s changed, it¡¯s that I found myself very attracted to you during our first meeting. I¡¯ll apologize to Haru-chan and the others for jumping at you like this. And we better get up before I jump on you again. Leave the clubhouse to me, I¡¯ll make it a ce that you¡¯ll all befortable with.¡±


    Upon saying that, Mutsumi-senpai pulled herself up, fixed her clothes and, like a spring, jumped off the bed.


    Without waiting for me to get up as well, she walked to the other door, the door connected to the Book Club, and exited from it.


    Secondster, I heard Mina¡¯s surprised voice followed by Mutsumi-senpai¡¯s apology.


    Alright, I take that back. She¡¯s unique but at the same time weird as well.

 Chapter 1198 Full

    Minutester, Mina and I returned to the School Building. With how much time we spent at the Club Building, I could only walk her up the stairs before the bell chimed for the start of the 1st period.


    As for Mutsumi-senpai, the girl told us that she could sneak out of the school anytime she wanted to. But before doing so, she¡¯s going to check the clubhouse first and assess it.


    Well, even if we wanted to apany her there, there¡¯s no way to do so unless we skip our ss. Nheless, before we left her behind inside the clubroom, the daring girl approached me again and asked me if it was fine for us to meet again sometime.


    What happened between us was still rather fresh in our minds and I have yet to decide what to do with her. However, when I looked into her pleading eyes which clearly expressed her desire to maintain our direct connection, I answered yes.


    Mutsumi-senpai rejoiced upon hearing that, vowing to make me fall in love with her the next time we met. Or at the very least, be attracted to her as well.


    But honestly, I am already attracted to her. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve stopped us way earlier. In any case. I decided not to tell her about it. She¡¯s still feeling apologetic to the girls and surely, she won¡¯t just apologize to Mina. I might hear a word from Haruko and the other girls that Mutsumi-senpai confessed her sin of jumping on me during our first meeting.


    Besides, I still want to know more about her. This project she has undertaken for us will surely allow me to interact with her more.


    -


    -


    During the brief period of escorting Shio to her next ss as her Student Assistant, I asked her for information about possible transfer students in our year.


    And since she was aware of Hana and the girl¡¯s impending return with the intention to steal me, she instantly understood why I asked. She teasingly smiled as she pinched my sides, albeit stealthily before answering. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it for you, Ruru. Transfers go to the Director first before it will go down to the faculty members. Tell me, are you excited to see her or¡­ terrified at the prospect that you will lose?¡±


    ¡°You know my answer to that. Do I look terrified to you?¡±


    ¡°Not really, no. However, I won¡¯t erase the possibility that someone out there can charm you enough to leave all of us. I¡¯ll also fight for it if that happens.¡±


    This girl¡­ is making me speechless. Or perhaps, I just failed to anticipate that even this woman would feel threatened by Hana.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re the adult here. I expected you to be calmer than the rest.¡± I wryly smiled as I took a sidelong nce at her. A proud smile isle hanging on her lips and a very determined expression.


    ¡°Nothing is fair in love and war, Ruru. After everything, I won¡¯t rest until I get your surname next to my name. And I¡¯ll see any threat to that as something I have to fight against.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Lower your voice Shio, someone might hear you.¡± Since she said that in a louder voice that would probably be enough to reach the end of this hallway and into one of these ssrooms, I somewhat panicked and tried to stop her before someone noticed us.


    However, that only resulted in Shio¡¯s proud smile turning into a smirk. She¡¯s being such a tease this time.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s an expression I rarely see, my Ruru is panicking. Should I also shift my passiveness to actively tease you whenever I get this chance?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing that already? First in your car and then today.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re right. Well then, let this be a reminder Ruru. None of your women want to lose you. I believe you can handle it perfectly yet I can¡¯t help it if that thought breeds anxiety about what¡¯s toe if you fail.¡±


    After saying that, Shio stopped in her steps and faced me. Taking advantage that there was still no one around us, she swiftly sneaked in a kiss on my lips, conveying what she just uttered.


    When pulled back, Shio resumed her steps and sped up so that I could only chase after her back.


    That¡¯s a great reminder, really. I doubt I will forget that. And also, it¡¯s a lesson that even when they¡¯re confident in me, negative thoughts will still linger.


    Naturally, I have no solution for it but to always give them the best oue. That will always dispel those negative thoughts.


    -


    -


    During the transition to our fourth period, I got another visitor in the form of Marika¡¯s follower, the one that asked me to help the girl get away from Ichihara.


    She brought me outside the School Building and updated me about something, ¡°Sorry for calling you out like this, Onoda-kun. But did you do something yesterday? About my request, I mean.¡±


    After saying that, she kept her eyes focused on my face, most likely reading my reaction. If I do so much as flinch or stutter, she will surely take it as my acknowledgment.


    Too bad for her, I maintained my calm and only put on a puzzled expression, acting as though I had no idea what she was talking about.


    Well, sure I did do something but based on the phrasing she used in her question, she either had no idea what exactly happened or she¡¯s running into a wild guess here. She¡¯s suspecting me.


    From my interaction with Marika yesterday, I confirmed that the ringlet girl was too innocent to send her to me. Ichihara Jun or some other guy like Enomoto was probably the one behind her.


    Anyway, I should use her this time to extract that information. Whether it involved that photo Marika took or not, I have to know.


    ¡°No, I apologize, senpai. I was busy with another task. Did something happen?¡± I furrowed my brows and acted a little concerned.


    And that¡¯s enough for her to stop suspecting me.


    The girl shook her head and looked to our left and right to make sure that no one was around before answering me, ¡°I thought it was you. But no matter, maybe you can get the chance to interact with Marika-sama soon. I heard they fought in their ssroom before the first period. You¡¯re aware of how Ichihara-senpai brought a girl the other day, right?¡±


    They fought. Now that must truly be the effect of the photo. Marika most likely sent it to him. And since she wanted to get back at the guy, she didn¡¯t act soft this time.


    ¡°Oh. Yes. I witnessed that. That¡¯s the reason I failed to approach her.¡± I answered. What happened back then conveniently got me an excuse for why I didn¡¯t approach her. And that¡¯s more than believable for this girl.


    She nodded and after thinking for a while, she put out a suggestion, ¡°Un. Maybe she will need someone to talk to and vent her frustration to Ichihara-senpaiter. Can youe and visit her?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be presumptuous of me to do so? I¡¯m just a junior.¡±


    A very helpful junior though. Well, if that encounter yesterday became public knowledge, this girl would be acting differently in front of me.


    ¡°As I told you, she sees you in higher regard. We, her followers, are unable to emte the same regard as you. Because you see, we¡¯re not her friends.¡± She put on a bitter smile but it¡¯s easy to pick out her bad acting. At least, she probably never saw herself as Marika¡¯s friend or even follower. She¡¯s moved by someone¡¯s order.


    I didn¡¯t let her pick up that though. I still acted naturally and even enhanced my look of concern.


    ¡°I see. Must be tough. Alright, I will try again when I patrolter. Can you meet me before it? It¡¯s so senpai can update me and give me a window of opportunity.¡±


    I will have my Student Council dutyter, after all. And as the Disciplinary Officer, patrolling ¨C even if it¡¯s not within the job description that Shizu drafted ¨C was something I could do. It¡¯s convenient and it would also make my new position more transparent to the student body.


    Can¡¯t have themining that I ain¡¯t doin¡¯ shit; even if it¡¯s just for show and something I could use for a situational power y.


    ¡°S-sure. Meet me at the back of the Theater House.¡±


    Upon hearing my suggestion, the girl somehow lost herposure. She abruptly got flustered, resulting in her stuttering. Nheless, she still managed to give me a positive answer.


    It¡¯s now up to her how she¡¯s going to do that. I¡¯m just a junior that¡¯s helping her, after all.


    Thinking about it, Enomoto was also silent these past few days. Should I pass by the Alchemy Research Clubter and check on Nakanishi-senpai?

 Chapter 1199: School Date

    Chapter 1199: School DateA short while after we finished our lunch in the usual empty clubroom and before we started preparing for our PE ss today, I grabbed Chii¡¯s hand and excused ourselves out.


    Obviously, I didn¡¯t just stand up and run away with Chii in tow, I still spent time with the other girls, some were even so intimate and shameless that it¡¯s not wrong to say that we made quite a show to everyone in the room.


    There was Saki who asked if she could cuddle with me while we talked. However, my desire for her suddenly red up. The cuddle eventually turned into something more intimate. I carried her to the corner of the room where we ced another set of joined tables to be a makeshift bed. There I poured in my desire for the girl which the girl epted wholeheartedly while also doing the same.


    Although it¡¯s not the first time that we just happened to be in the mood for sex while still in this room, we somehow had this silent agreement to not easily act like animals in heat and do it just after eating our lunch.


    But then again, I¡¯m someone who finds my girls irresistible. And certainly, they¡¯re the same for me.


    Then following Saki, the same thing happened with Satsuki and Hina. But in both cases, the two held back or rather, they considered my stamina. And so, I showed them that it¡¯s not a problem at all. Though we didn¡¯t go all the way like with Saki.


    As for Nami, Aya and Rae¡­ Well, they waited for me until I finished my call with Akane and the other girls from their school before they acted as my doting girlfriends.


    We¡¯re making the best of our very limited private time together, after all.


    Anyway, although it could be said that we were spending a lot of time together, more often than not, it would be with two or more girls at any given time.


    Not that it¡¯s bad but as someone who wanted to dote on them a lot and eager to make them always feel special, I thought that today, I might as well choose one of them and spend the remaining time with her before our PE ss.


    And there we have it. I picked Chii who was strangely quiet in her seat. Sure, she¡¯s eyeing me as well but she was always getting beaten to the punch. In the end, she most likely decided to just wait until the end for the opportunity.


    Nheless, she could even make a move, I also beat her to the punch and brought her out with me.


    At the moment, we¡¯re now walking along the Club Building¡¯s hallways, away from that empty clubroom, without any aim or destination set.


    ¡°It¡¯s been only more than two months and a lot has already changed,¡± Feeling that it¡¯s turning a little awkward because neither of us was talking, I dispelled that silence by murmuring that.


    The fake gyaru looked up at me and gently smiled. Although she¡¯s wearing makeup, she¡¯s currently not acting out her gyaru persona. She¡¯s simply that clumsy yet very sweet girl that I came to love. Not that I¡¯m not in favor of her being a gyaru. it¡¯s just¡­ this reminds me that some things truly never changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. From your favorite standpoint as the ssmate A, you¡¯re now too popr, Kii. You know what? I even heard girls from the other ss discussing you.¡±


    ¡°Heh. If they know me personally, I doubt they¡¯ll be eager to talk about me.¡±


    I thought I cleverly answered that but Chii pouted at me, not liking that answer.


    ¡°There you go again lowering yourself down. Despite your ws ¨C if that¡¯s what you will call your desire ¨C you¡¯re amazing in your own right. That¡¯s why we love you and we¡¯re ready to defy the normal standards of our society just to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Right. It will be unbelievable for most people that you¡¯re all devoting yourself to me. No, even I am in disbelief. In any case, that¡¯s just it. Instead of deluding myself to think of an exnation, I¡¯d rather do my everything to meet your expectations.¡±


    While I kept on encountering new girls or reconnecting to the girls in my past, I never once thought of disregarding the ones I have now. That¡¯s why it probably looked like I kept on adding weight to my shoulders. And surely, the girls also see it that way and adjust themselves to it. None of them are demanding time from me. They just wait until I call on them or Ie to their side.


    And more often, I am doing thetter. It¡¯s only when it bes physically impossible for me will I probably do the former.


    If this is before, I will feel terrible for being like this. But knowing that it won¡¯t do anything and just worry them, I threw that thought out of my mind.


    ¡°There you go. That¡¯s the Kii I know.¡± Chii contentedly smiled. She then walked closer to me and hugged my arm, ¡°By the way, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere. Do you have any particr ce in mind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making me decide? This guy¡­ so you pulled me out of that room without deciding on where to bring me?¡±


    ¡°Yep. It just sprang into my mind to spend the rest of the lunch break with you. If there¡¯s nothing in your mind then we can just go to another empty room.¡±


    ¡°No, stupid Kii! As much as I want to be as intimate as them with you, this is a precious chance. Let¡¯s walk around this school. I¡¯m sure you never tried to see the interesting ces here. Only those important to you and us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are there other interesting ces here?¡±


    Although I already walked around the school a few times, she¡¯s right on that. I only cared for those ces that would be significant for us. Not the interesting ones.


    ¡°Yes. And let me show you to them. This is a date, Kii. School date.¡± Chii grinned from ear to ear as her excitement at her suggestion caught up to her head.


    ¡°I see. Then, by all means, lead the way.¡± After thinking for a moment, I unhesitatingly nodded.


    ¡°Oh? I thought you¡¯ll worry about the attention we¡¯ll get.¡±


    ¡°What can they say, anyway? With all the rumors about me, it will just get drowned out. And even if someone takes a picture of us together, we can just admit that we went on a ¡®school date¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s bolding from you who was like the epitome of cautiousness. So, we¡¯re at the point where the only thing left is admitting that you¡¯re dating all of us.¡±


    That¡¯s right. We¡¯re already at that point. Earlier, I got visited by two upperssmen. One is Mina and the other, the fake follower of Marika. And none of the two instances became a big topic. It was just like a fleeting wind that swiftly passed by.


    Well, if it¡¯s Marika or Shizu who came to look for me, the oue would be different. That would be a hot topic for everyone. One¡¯s reputation or poprity still stands.


    ¡°Mhm. Remember what happened yesterday? That¡¯s a setup.¡± I then exined to the girl why I deliberately caused that kind of fuss.


    ¡°Right. Confessing to all of us like that, huh? If you¡¯re any other guy, you¡¯ll be scorned and beaten by the girls.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t think of that possibility. But all¡¯s well that ends well, right? They epted it as a huge jokeing from me.¡±


    Some were genuinely flustered though. Like Shimura or Misumi. But I guess I just have to deal with that along the way. All in all, it¡¯s a sess.


    ¡°Pfft. I don¡¯t have to worry then. Let¡¯s go.¡± And with this, Chii dragged me around different ces that I never thought were interesting before.


    I appreciated those ces of interest but I found myself more drawn to the girl¡¯s positiveness and loveliness. That¡¯s why on our way back, I lost control of myself. I brought her to another room and took care of her intimately.

 Chapter 1200: Lucky Student

    Chapter 1200: Lucky Student¡°Onoda-kun,e here. I¡¯ll run you down on what you have to do.¡±


    PE ss started and the same as the previous instances, Eguchi-sensei only tasked us to do some set exercises as she prepared for a lecture in Health Education.


    As her Student Assistant, I got the privilege to skip on that but in exchange, I had to stand by to help her.


    And that¡¯s what¡¯s currently happening. While our ss and ss 3 were stretching out a distance away from us, Eguchi-sensei started briefing me for her lecture.


    A while after she finished, we sat next to each other and I had the book she used as a reference in my hand. On the other hand, Eguchi-sensei was holding me the illustration she was going to use and asked me for my opinion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need a better diagram, sensei? Like a real anatomical model for everyone to easily understand.¡±


    Well, anatomy was part of the science subject while Health Education epassed everything surrounding ¡®health¡¯. Mostly knowledge about diseases and prevention as well as how to keep our physical fitness. And that¡¯s why it¡¯s also attached to the Physical Education teachers¡¯ job scope.


    ¡°No, this is enough. The exnation will just be the same and besides, you¡¯re all going to tackle the same topic again in your science ss. What I will be lecturing you on are the basics.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I have nothing more to add, sensei. Just tell me what I have to do next.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei nodded, taking my opinion as is.


    Well, although subtle, there¡¯s the hint that the woman just wanted to bring up a topic of conversation between us. To talk to me longer than spend it in awkward silence. She¡¯s creating a way for us to interact more.


    And that¡¯s even further evidenced by her cheerful smile whenever I would agree with her.


    With our backs turned to the other students, she¡¯s showing that smile to me alone. For sure, once she started her lecture, Eguchi-sensei would be the same discipline-freak who¡¯d not tolerate anyone disrupting her ss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. It¡¯ll be great if I can have you stand there and do the lecture in ce of me.¡±


    ¡°Uh. I don¡¯t think I can without prior experience.¡±


    Although that¡¯s a lie, it¡¯s a better answer than entertaining that suggestion. Besides, she just thought that up on the spot. She¡¯s not serious about letting me lecture in her ce. It¡¯s more of something that just popped into her head.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re correct. It¡¯s my job to lecture, not yours.¡± Still enthusiastic about giving me more roles as her Student Assistant, Eguchi-sensei brainstormed a usible task for me.


    But in the end, she settled on something really simple, ¡°What about watching me, Onoda-kun? Learn from what I do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better. But at the same time, it¡¯s no different than what my ssmates will do, sensei. Listening to your lecture.¡±


    Her grin straightened and her enthusiasm deted. She looked like she was about to be depressed but her recovery was swift. ¡°Right¡­ But your purpose will be different. I will also ask you to apany me back to my office afterward.¡±


    She might be a little fragile when ites to interacting with male students or when rain clouds filled the sky but the usual Eguchi-sensei was an eager teacher who wanted the best for her students even if she could be seen as scary.


    ¡°I understand, sensei. Are we going to review something?¡±


    ¡°That and¡­ I want to show you my appreciation. You won¡¯t take my offer to eat ramen again so¡­¡± Eguchi-sensei¡¯s voice turned rather soft by the end of it. And as she trailed her words, she sneaked a nce at me before turning her head away swiftly.


    ¡°Sensei, I feel like I¡¯m about to get spoiled.¡± I jokingly said while scratching my head.


    However, instead of correcting me, Eguchi-sensei almost jumped as she affirmed it. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m going to spoil you. Is that better?¡±


    I even saw her shoulders shake a bit when she turned to the side along with a subdued chuckle, trying her best not to act so obviously at how jubnt she was forter.


    ¡°Mhm. It is. I¡¯m lucky to be your favorite student.¡±


    ¡°You earned my appreciation. You don¡¯t need to be so humble.¡± Eguchi-sensei tapped my back, channeling her encouragement with it.


    Following that, Eguchi-sensei and I walked back to the students and she started her lecture.


    Unfortunately, I remained standing on the side without any chance to return to my girls.


    Well, I could see them looking in my direction anyway. Moreover, there were also Itou and Misaki from the neighboring ss; the former was only sneaking her nces at me while the former focused more on me than listening to Eguchi-sensei.


    Really, between those two, it would seem that I was closer to Misaki than Itou. I guess I gotta soften up Himeko¡¯s little sister more.


    Uh. If she heard me referring to her like that again, it would make her frown again.


    Anyway, after checking on all of them, I also started focusing on the lecture. At times, Eguchi-sensei would turn to me, asking me to exin some terms to the other students. Since I¡¯ve read those in the book she handed to me earlier, I easily did that task and that made the lecture smoother.


    But at the same time, I probably gained other admirers, or just envious gazes, whichever of the two.


    I couldn¡¯t care less about them or their reasons though. I simply finished my task as the Student Assistant and nothing else.


    Close to half an hourter, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s lecture finished. Though 15 minutes remained to her allotted time, she dismissed everyone early which made most of the students rejoice.


    And like she mentioned, I soon apanied her as we went back to her office.


    I carried the book and the illustration she used.


    On the way there, I couldn¡¯t help but notice Eguchi-sensei¡¯s cheerful mood as she hummed a familiar song.


    Well, it was Yue¡¯s song from her first album. One of the two songs which had an upbeat tone and lyrics that clearly expressed one¡¯s happiness.


    I didn¡¯tment on that and simply followed Eguchi-sensei.


    -


    -


    When we arrived in front of her office, Eguchi-sensei turned around to face me. Still feeling rather enthused at what she dered earlier, she looked like she couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Her hands were itching to pat my head and dote on me or perhaps hug me.


    But then, as she opened the door and took a step inside, she suddenly froze as all her excitement withered down.


    As for the reason¡­ it¡¯s because of the person waiting inside.


    There she was, the PE teacher for the 2nd year, Orimura Sanae-sensei. She¡¯s sitting on Eguchi-sensei¡¯s long sofa with crossed legs and an extremely rxed posture; she¡¯s resting her backfortably while her arms were stretched out from both sides. In one of her hands, was a can of beer.


    She¡¯s in her tracksuit. However, the zipper that split the middle of her top was pulled down, revealing her surprisingly buffed body as well as her tightly pronounced future. I got to hug her back at that shower room incident but since she was wearing something back then, I never knew she had this kind of body,


    In any case, that¡¯s right. Compared to the previous instances that I saw her here, the woman looked like someone who was so feel-at-home that she didn¡¯t care about etiquette at all.


    But as soon as she noticed me appearing from Eguchi-sensei¡¯s side, the woman snappishly pointed at me without even covering herself up and shouted, ¡°You! Why are you here again?!¡±


    I was about to answer her but Eguchi-sensei beat me to it. ¡°S-sanae. Would you care to zip up your jacket first? You¡¯re in front of a student!¡±


    For the first time in a while, I once again heard Eguchi-sensei shouting in annoyance. But I guess, she¡¯s probably trying not to let my eyes be tainted by Orimura-sensei¡¯s well-toned body.


    Too bad, though, I already got that snapped in my long-term memory. Not that I would have any use for it.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Onoda, turn around!¡±


    This woman, instead of turning around herself, she¡¯s using her position as a teacher tomand me.


    Well, I better act like a good boy for now and do what she says. Maybe it¡¯s also better that she¡¯s here.


    Who knows what would happen if I lost control when Eguchi-sensei started acting adorable in front of me¡­?

 Chapter 1201: Be Careful

    Chapter 1201: Be CarefulA whileter, Orimura-sensei finally fixed herself and the two of us continued further inside the room.


    As I put down the book and illustration at some corner, I could feel Orimura-sensei¡¯s eyes following me. I took a nce at her and caught her right in the act. However, instead of being flustered, she just raised an eyebrow as though saying, ¡®What? You have a problem?¡¯


    She¡¯s being difficult again, huh? Well, no matter. She¡¯s not the one I¡¯m here for anyway.


    Taking my eyes off her, I switched it to Eguchi-sensei who went to her mini-fridge and picked a drink for me.


    Ignoring the teacher watching me on the sofa, I walked to Eguchi-sensei¡¯s side and squatted next to her.


    Upon seeing me, she moved a bit to the side, allowing me to see the contents of her fridge.


    Well, it¡¯s still mostly filled with what Orimura-sensei was drinking but there¡¯s now a variety of non-alcoholic drinks and water.


    I pointed at lemonade and Eguchi-sensei picked it up for me.


    With a refreshing smile on her lips, she handed it to me. When I closed my fingers to hold onto the can, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s hand remained at the top of my palm for a few seconds which made it look like I held her hand by myself.


    Luckily, Orimura-sensei¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t see that, or else, we¡¯d be in another meddling from her.


    It¡¯s a deliberate action by Eguchi-sensei and considering she didn¡¯t shiver from being touched by me, the woman had ovee her fear. Though I could feel like I was the only exception for it.


    If Orimura-sensei wasn¡¯t here, I could somehow test that theory. But then again, contradicting as it may be, I wee her presence here.


    ¡°Here you go, Onoda-kun. Now, why don¡¯t you sit for a while? I remembered. Let¡¯s also talk about that visit next week.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. But sensei, won¡¯t it be better if I leave, sensei? I feel like I¡¯m not weed here.¡±


    To not be subjected to the suspicion or just the unfriendly gaze of the other teacher, leaving was the best course of action.


    However, I doubt Eguchi-sensei would let me leave after braving it to invite me here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Sanae, I think she¡¯s jealous of me. Or rather, she¡¯smenting the fact that you¡¯re not a 2nd-year student; it might not look like it but she also looks favorably upon you and wishes to get you as her assistant.¡± Eguchi-sensei implied. She lowered her volume so that only I could hear it. She even put a finger on her lips, gesturing for me to be quiet and not let Orimura-sensei notice anything.


    Although there¡¯s merit to Orimura-sensei also wanting me to be her assistant, I don¡¯t think she looks favorably at me. If I¡¯m not wrong, she still has a bone to pick with me. The shower room incident still lingered in her mind.


    ¡°I understand, then I¡¯ll stay for a while.¡±


    I stood up and walked to one of the single sofas in front of Orimura-sensei. Even if she didn¡¯t upy that long sofa, I would surely not be able to sit next to her, unless I wanted to be nagged at by her.


    I looked to the side, averting my gaze from the woman, and opened the can of lemonade to take a drink while I waited for Eguchi-sensei¡¯s return.


    It would be nice to have peace and quiet. Truly.


    However, like a sore spot in her eyes, Orimura-sensei proved that she couldn¡¯t ignore my existence.


    After chugging down the can of beer, she called out to me and said, ¡°Oi, Onoda. You¡¯re not thinking of getting too chummy with your teacher, are you?¡±


    Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about how this should still be her work hours. To drink like that without any care if there¡¯s a student in front of her or not, she¡¯s surely too brazen. Then again, this woman was truly a pain in the ass. Where did she pull that idea from anyway?


    ¡°Hmm? I would never. But sensei, can you tell me how I can improve my standing in your eyes? I know I¡¯m not some model student but you see, it¡¯s ufortable to always be the subject of your res.¡±


    Although I said I would ignore her res and act undisturbed by it, it would be bad if she started throwing that kind of usation at me. We might be in a private room today but what if someone else hears her? Even a tiny seed of suspicion could bloom and be a thorn in my side. As they said, prevention is better than cure.


    If I could stop this woman from being like this when I¡¯m around then¡­ it will be great for the two of us. Besides, if what Eguchi-sensei revealed about her, then I had more than a chance to turn her attitude around, right?


    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re a shameless student. No way you¡¯ll get ufortable just because I keep my eye on you. What? Do you want me to favor you the same way as Ryouko does?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s preferable. However, it¡¯s enough if sensei can stop assuming I¡¯m up to no good all the time.¡± I intentionally put on a bitter smile followed by a sigh.


    Whether it was effective or not, I had no idea. But I acted as though those weren¡¯t intentional. I quickly took a sip of my lemonade before lowering my gaze down.


    A few secondster, I heard the sound of a can nking on the coffee table. I raised my head to see Orimura-sensei letting go of her empty can. Her eyes still focused on me but the intensity of her re already lessened.


    Then, she tapped the empty space next to her. Sure enough, she wanted me to sit there.


    I tilted my head to the side, acting puzzled. And I took a nce at Eguchi-sensei who¡¯s still rather busypiling something.


    When Orimura-sensei noticed that, she clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to go easy on you? Come here.¡±


    And she tapped the seat once more.


    Now that I think about it. Based on our previous interactions, this woman was probably trying to reestablish her image in my mind. She wanted to be the scary teacher that I would submit to. Not the one I easily overpowered inside the shower stall.


    And that could exin why she¡¯s always acting like this around me.


    Should I give in to that or not? Well, let¡¯s see what she¡¯s going to do.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I stood up and moved over to where she was tapping.


    The woman lifted her hand and let me sit down. However, as soon as I did, she put that hand on my shoulder and pulled me close to her. With her breath that smells of what she drank hitting my cheek, she muttered with a hint of yfulness and contentment, ¡°There you go. If you keep being this obedient, you won¡¯t see me being unfriendly to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sensei, isn¡¯t that a little unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. But what can you do? I¡¯m a teacher and you¡¯re just a student.¡± The woman confidently answered followed by a chuckle. Then, her hand on my shoulder slid forward, tightening her hold on me.


    ¡°I want to say that¡¯s an abuse of power but I guess I¡¯ll let this pass. That aside, are we good now, sensei?¡± After thinking for a while, I decided to just give in to this unfunny humor of hers. If that¡¯s enough to make her satisfied then all the better.


    ¡°For now. But let me tell you this first¡­¡± At this point, her tone changed from a little yful to full-on seriousness. The woman then pressed her lips closer to my ear as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m aware of Ryouko¡¯s infatuation with you. I don¡¯t how that came to be but take this as a reminder, Onoda; always be careful. Do not ever let her get in trouble. If need be, turn her down. I don''t want to lose my best friend. And that goes the same to you, cheeky bastard¡­¡±


    After saying that, she loosened her arm, allowing me to extricate myself from her.


    I didn¡¯t answer right away and just stared at the woman. But as though she used up all her courage to say all that, she instantly became flustered.


    Momentster, she picked up her can, stood up and went straight to the door.


    Without looking at me again, she addressed Eguchi-sensei who had just finished her preparation, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Thanks for the beer, Ryouko.¡±


    Puzzled at her friend¡¯s sudden decision to leave, Eguchi-sensei failed to reply to her right away.


    Orimura-sensei also didn¡¯t wait for it. As soon as she finished speaking, she opened the door and left, leaving us alone in this room.


    Alright. What should I say? That¡¯s kinda unexpected of her. What should I make of that exit? A show of her consideration or a timely escape before I could get a proper read on her? Perhaps both¡­

 Chapter 1202: Spoiled

    Chapter 1202: SpoiledWith Orimura-sensei¡¯s exit, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s excitement was rekindled. She quickly moved and took a seat right where Orimura-sensei had been sitting. As close to me as possible.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t act really inappropriately like touching me or such. She simply wanted to close the distance. And with her preparations done, we started by reviewing her earlier lecture.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with it and surely, everyone understood a thing or two of what she taught. We quickly moved past that topic.


    ¡°Right, Onoda-kun. Next week I¡¯m thinking of using one of the activities you helped me correct. To have everyone prepare for it, can you help me spread the word to every ss about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can do that much, sensei.¡±


    Satisfied by my answer even if it¡¯s a trivial one, Eguchi-sensei jovially patted my head. I guess she¡¯s just trying to make an excuse to make physical contact with me. She¡¯s the type who wouldn¡¯t do something without any proper reason, after all.


    But like this, it was partly frustrating watching her act out of character. It would have been better if she asked me¡­ With my legendary consideration, I doubt I will reject her if she asked me to hug her or just hold her hand. Add my growing interest to her, we could speed up this snail¡¯s pace to a horse¡¯s gallop.


    That would need me to make the move myself though. And honestly, it could go both ways. Eguchi-sensei may or may not ept it. She sees me as a very capable student who already has a girlfriend, after all. Even though she¡¯s the one giving the hints, she might not wee me being proactive.


    And due to that, I could only stay my hand and let things develop slowly. I¡¯ll be in this school for three years and surely, I will be her Student Assistant for this whole school year, there¡¯s plenty of time for us to spend together. If at some point, she asked me out herself, I will probably not reject her. However, I will have to tell her everything about me first.


    For now, this situation, albeit frustrating to watch, was the best for us.


    Following that, we moved on to another important part. The visit to other schools.


    Apparently, she¡¯s just going there as a representative of the Director, Hayashi-sensei. The inspection task should actually be done by the assigned Principal of each school. However, because there¡¯s a possibility that a Principal might show bias or he or she was also hiding something, monitoring that would be Eguchi-sensei¡¯s task.


    As for my task. I guess she¡¯ll have me walk around the schools in hopes that I will also see something out of ce. But that would surely be inefficient. The bigger part of the reason she¡¯s taking me with her was another selfish motive to be with me for a day.


    Well, that¡¯s just my assumption. Maybe there¡¯s more to it than just a simple inspection and I would probably know about it when the timees.


    ¡°This is where we¡¯re visiting. It will take a day so¡­ I will ask Shiori-senseiter or on Monday to give you a pass on Wednesday next week.¡± Eguchi-sensei said as she presented to me the names of the schools we were going to visit. Apart from the 3rd High School, there are two more affiliated schools located in our city. The 1st and 2nd High School.


    Yeah. Those are the names. Hayashi-sensei¡¯s ancestors or parents must¡¯ve been toozy to think of a better name so they settled on numbering them.


    Anyway, our school, the 4th High School, was located on the southeastern side of the city. And not surprisingly, the other three are all spread out.


    1st High at the northwestern side.


    2nd High at the southwestern side.


    And obviously, 3rd High at the northeastern side.


    They¡¯re arranged in a way that every resident of the city from all sides as well as the residents living in the outermost parts of the neighboring cities or towns will see the schools as another option.


    ¡°You won¡¯t back down, right?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m looking forward to it, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Un. Me too.¡± She smiled beautifully before picking up the papers spread out on the table.


    She put them back on her work table before making her way back to my side.


    Looking at the time, we already used up the 15 minutes that she earned from dismissing the ss early.


    Eguchi-sensei also noticed but instead of voicing it out, she stared at me silently, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Are we done here, sensei?¡± I intentionally asked that just to check on her expression.


    And sure enough, the woman looked rather sad as she reluctantly nodded.


    With her eyes fixed on me, I thought she¡¯d ask me to stay. However, she didn¡¯t do that. Like earlier, she kept it in because she had no excuse to hold me back in this room anymore.


    I already finished the lemonade and we ran out of things to discuss.


    Uh¡­ Just this once then. I can¡¯t have her looking so sad when I leave. She¡¯s more beautiful with a smile, after all.


    ¡°Alright, can I stay for a little longer, sensei? You know, you told me you¡¯re going to spoil me. I¡¯m kind of waiting for that.¡± I teasingly said as I act a little bashful by lowering my gaze.


    ¡°You bad student! Do you really want to be spoiled by me?¡± Although her words sounded like she was scolding me, her clearughter reached my ears. Furthermore, the sullen mood instantly dispersed, energizing the woman next to me.


    Little by little, she inched closer. When our arms started rubbing on each other, she noticeably stopped to check on my reaction. I returned a smile to her which immediately resulted in a crimson streak passing by her neck, ears and cheeks.


    Withoutmenting on that, I answered her question with slight enthusiasm, ¡°Uh. Yes? I wonder what sensei has in store for me¡­¡±


    Eguchi-sensei started trembling. However, it¡¯s not because she¡¯s nervous. It was born from excitement.


    As she tried her hardest to contain it, I silently enjoyed watching her.


    Soon enough, Eguchi-sensei gulped down as a look of determination covered her face, ¡°In that case, can you promise me not to tell anyone about this?¡±


    ¡°Sensei, you know how that question can be misleading, right? I might expect something else¡­¡±


    ¡°A-ah! You¡¯re right. You have a girlfriend so¡­ I won¡¯t do more than this¡­¡± As soon as she finished saying that, Eguchi-sensei rxed her back on the sofa and slid to the corner. Following that, she pulled her feet up, removing her shoes.


    She then turned to me as she slowly slid her butt forward followed by her outstretched legs passing by behind me. In just a few seconds, Eguchi-sensei was now lying down on the sofa.


    ¡°¡­ Come, Onoda-kun.¡± Saying that with a very enticing tone, Eguchi-sensei stretched her arm to me.


    Understanding what she wanted to do, I first removed my shoes and gradually let my body fall down to her side, entering her embrace. Her hands quickly enclosed my head as she pressed my face closer to her ample chest.


    As my face gradually buried in it, her refreshing milky scent filled my nose. Since she¡¯s wearing her tracksuit today, there¡¯s a thick separation between me and her skin. Nheless, the sensation is still heavenly.


    Somehow, I could remember Miwa-nee¡¯s hug from this. Although it¡¯s surely bad to think about another woman in this situation, I couldn¡¯t help it.


    In any case, to make this more memorable for Eguchi-sensei, I also made a move. I lifted one of my arms and ced my hand on her waist, lightly gripping it before gradually sliding it to her back.


    Although she stiffened from that, the rapid pumping of her heart easily thawed her frozen joints, allowing her to rxpletely. And soon enough, she weed my embrace as she pressed closer to not squeeze my arm between her and the backrest.


    A minute quickly passed and as though we agreed to it, no one said anything. Eguchi-sensei simply hugged me tightly and enjoyed this fantasy-like situation for her. And obviously, I also did the same.


    I don¡¯t know how long this willst but¡­ this situation was definitely toofortable. Toofortable that it sessfully restrained my perversion.


    But then, around five minutester, I heard Eguchi-sensei¡¯s soothing voice whispering in my ear. It¡¯s a simple message but I could feel how it contained everything she¡¯s bottling up.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ Thank you for everything. You¡¯re not the one who got lucky. I am¡­¡±

 Chapter 1203: Another Task?

    Chapter 1203: Another Task?Halfway through being cuddled by Eguchi-sensei, I dragged my body upwards to switch roles with her, giving her the same experience.


    She wasn¡¯t ready for that, of course. However, when I whispered to her saying it¡¯s nothing more than just returning the favor, Eguchi-sensei settled down and let it happen. Furthermore, she repeated her earlier words, thanking me for the hand that I extended to her when she was being treated as a demonic teacher who always pushed her students to exhaustion.


    The lovely teacher also expounded on that by recounting the gradual eptance by her students. Be it boys or girls. Although she¡¯s still seen as the strictest among every teacher in school, she¡¯s now gaining a new positive reputation. Moreover, some of the students had started greeting her every morning instead of simply walking past her with fear in their eyes.


    It''s a small change but it¡¯s enough to lighten her mind from thinking too much about how toe off as amiable to her students.


    Upon hearing that story, Imended Eguchi-sensei which made her flustered again. She couldn¡¯t attribute that to me anymore, after all. The gradual change was now because of her effort. Soon enough, only those troublemakers would be scared of her.


    When that timees, I¡¯llmend her again just to see her genuine smile.


    Anyway, either we lost track of time or we just felt toofortable with each other but the cuddle took a long while before it concluded. Although nothing happened that crossed the line, those few minutes of being in each other¡¯s arms somehow deepened our bond.


    By the time we stood up and separated from each other, it was already 15 minutes into the 7th period.


    In any case, considering the 7th period would always be free time after a PE ss, there¡¯s no rush for me.


    After reminding me about my task concerning Komoe as well as the message she asked me to ry to every ss for next week¡¯s activity, I left her room.


    -


    -


    ¡°Onoda-kun, are you free? Come up to my office.¡±


    A few steps before I exited the Administration Building, somebody called out to me again, interrupting my return to our ssroom.


    Looks like I had just drawn a trap card from my deck, preventing me from returning to my girls.


    Anyway, recognizing that voice, it¡¯s a 50/50 whether it would bring me trouble or not.


    Turning around, I instantly caught Hayashi-sensei standing halfway up the stairs, her hands tucked inside her coat¡¯s packet. She¡¯s wearing her regr infirmary nurse outfit ¨C a whiteb coat on top of a sleeveless purple blouse, a dark blue tight skirt, ck stockings, and a pair of high-heeled sandals. Toplete that package, she also had a stethoscope hanging on her shoulders.


    Obviously, she¡¯s still wearing that dark purple lipstick that gave her an extremely mature vibe.


    Nheless, from my point of view, Hayashi-sensei appeared a few years younger today. Not a natural one but possibly caused by stress.


    I wonder what happened? Did my mother bully her when they went drinking sometimest week?


    Yeah. That¡¯s a possibility.


    Although they¡¯re not kids anymore, my mother is still terrifying. Just remembering that time at the Ministry, shepletely crushed Hayashi-sensei without even raising her voice.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Christmas?¡± Perhaps noticing that I remained standing there just eyeing her appearance, she called out again.


    ¡°Sensei, I still have to attend the 7th period. Can it wait?¡± I answered.


    ¡°No. Hurry up.¡± She denied it swiftly. There¡¯s a hint of haste in her tone.


    ¡°But you just asked if ¡®I¡¯m free¡¯. So, regardless of my answer, you¡¯re having mee to your office.¡± I shrugged, acting really rather brazen to the Director of this school.


    She didn¡¯t take offense to that anyway.


    Hayashi-sensei¡¯s lips drew a curve as she replied, ¡°If you understand then don¡¯t waste our time anymore.¡±


    She then turned around and started walking up the stairs again.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s just being unreasonable,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying something?¡± However, because of the silence around us, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s ears twitched as though my voice reached her ears.


    ¡°No. No. I¡¯ming up, sensei.¡± Before I could truly annoy her, I raised my arms in surrender and obediently followed her upstairs.


    Upon arriving at her office and not the infirmary, Hayashi-sensei quickly went straight to the point.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯reing with Eguchi for the school visits next week. I have a task for you.¡±


    A task? What can a mere student like me do?


    ¡°Uh. If it¡¯s something I can do then¡­ I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I thought you¡¯re going to reason out something along the lines of ¡®Why hand it to me and not Eguchi-sensei?¡¯¡±


    This woman¡­ True, that popped up in my mind. But upon thinking for a moment, she wouldn¡¯t call me here if Eguchi-sensei could finish it.


    ¡°She has a different task, right? Besides, you¡¯re probably wondering why she¡¯s bringing me with her.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That, she told me the reason why she wants to bring you. She¡¯s going to ask you to walk around those schools. With that observer skills of yours, you¡¯re surely the best for reconnaissance. Catch those idiots in the act.¡±


    Sure. If it¡¯s catching teachers with a rtionship with a student, you have one here. But she¡¯s off your suspects because she¡¯s a victim. That¡¯s a nice protection for Shio.


    ¡°Will they even be bold enough to do it after that one got exposed?¡±


    ¡°You never know. Perverts don''t pick a time and ce to do their perversion.¡±


    Uh. Yeah. I¡¯m guilty of that.


    ¡°That aside, that¡¯s not the task I¡¯m going to give you.¡± Hayashi-sensei continued before walking to her desk and picking up a folder.


    And as expected, she handed it to me. There¡¯s no title on its front, however, I could estimate that there¡¯s at least a stack of papers clipped inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, sensei?¡±


    ¡°A list of suspects.¡±


    ¡°Suspects?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Of students having forbidden affairs with their teachers. You see. That Miyazaki might¡¯ve been caught. However, every school will always have one or two of them. And that¡¯s not counting the ones from a public school where a teacher could use ¡®grades¡¯ as a bargaining chip. I¡¯m nning to purge them all out of my school.¡±


    Judging from the seriousness in her tone, she¡¯s not joking with that statistic. Looks like I have to be very careful with Shio from now on. Also, for Eguchi-sensei too.


    ¡°I understand. So, do I have to approach these suspects? Catch them in their words?¡±


    ¡°If you can do that then better. But it¡¯s enough that you only observe them, check how they act when you and Eguchi start roaming their halls.¡±


    I see. So, in other words, it¡¯s fine for me to do the minimum but she¡¯d surely be more content if I directly made contact with them.


    Let¡¯s see. Though it¡¯s a pain talking to someone I hadn¡¯t talked to before, the files would probably provide me with enough information to know about them.


    But¡­ What¡¯s in it for me? Am I just going to receive a thank you?


    ¡°That face¡­ Don¡¯t worry about a reward. Onoda-kun. What about this¡­ I¡¯ll start overlooking your rtionship with a lot of girls in this school. You¡¯re not doing anything excessive anyway. And Shizu approved of it, am I right?¡±


    Overlooking my rtionships, huh? That does sound generous. However, she had no idea that we¡¯d already done excessive things at school¡­ Even inside the infirmary.


    Well, let¡¯s try something first. Although it¡¯s asking a lot with this task, it¡¯s not like it will be troublesome for me. I have the liberty toplete it or not. What I¡¯m concerned about is¡­ her current state.


    After contemting for a while, I went silent for a few seconds before answering in a rather unsatisfied tone. ¡°¡­ That doesn¡¯t sound like a reward, sensei.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s brows instantly jumped as she eximed. ¡°This cheeky kid! Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ What about you overlook myplex rtionship and¡­ join us?¡±


    With a shameless smirk, I held out thatst part for long enough to build up her anticipation.


    However, as soon as my words got registered in her head, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s eyebrows shed and her hand quickly grasped my cor. ¡°You! What the hell are you saying?!¡±


    She shook me a few times as though she was trying to have me cough out an answer.


    But looking at her expression, she¡¯s not 100% angry. In fact, it¡¯s safe to say that¡­ she¡¯s considering it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a joke, sensei. You don¡¯t need to get so worked up.¡± I said, surrendering once more with raised arms.


    ¡°Huh?! That¡¯s not a good joke!¡±


    ¡°I know. But you see, I just wanted to check. You looked stressed, sensei. Are you having trouble moving on from your feelings for my father?¡±


    It¡¯s a wild guess. But the same as earlier, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s reaction was quick.


    Her grasp on my cor loosened up as the woman staggered and eventually lost strength on her knees resulting in her almost tripping backward.


    Luckily for her, there¡¯s a seat behind her. In any case, I was ready to catch her if there was nothing there.


    Anyway, did I hit a bullseye? Probably yes. She won¡¯t act like that otherwise¡­

 Chapter 1204: Another Setup

    Chapter 1204: Another SetupHayashi-sensei falling down upon my mention of her current state was definitely a reaction I never thought would happen. Yet, here we are.


    True, she looked stressed in my eyes but I guess I overdid it by pointing it out. Although following up on that should be my next move, I refrained from doing it and just waited until shepletely recovers before approaching her.


    With an apologetic expression, I reached a hand to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sensei. I have no idea it will be this impactful. I won¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    The purple-haired woman looked at my hand and next to my face before blinking a few times as though trying to ascertain whether she was back in the real world or not.


    Because she wasn¡¯t taking it, I pped my hands to get her attention. Fortunately, that seems to do the trick.


    Her shoulders jumped as she averted her gaze in slight embarrassment before taking my hand.


    As I pulled her up to stand before me again, the woman scolded me in a weakened tone, ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not a great joke, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°I never said it¡¯s a joke, sensei. My apology is because I brazenly brought it up. But if sensei wants me to treat what I saw as nothing then¡­ I have no choice but to abide by it¡±


    Since she¡¯s already stabilized on her feet, I let go of her hand and took a step back.


    Her eyes followed me. She had her mouth half-open as though she was about to say something. I waited for that for a while without breaking eye contact.


    I only intended to check on her state by joking earlier but somehow, the situation started leaning towards getting to the bottom of this. Nheless, it¡¯s still within Hayashi-sensei¡¯s discretion whether to tell me about it or not.


    Her next words should either be telling me about it or¡­ sending me out.


    A minute passed and she remained silent, deeply contemting what to do.


    If she continued doing that, I could now foresee that this situation would just turn awkward.


    And so¡­ deciding not to wait anymore, I tucked the folder on my underarm, straightened my back, bent forward slightly and finally bowed to Hayashi-sensei.


    ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself out, sensei.¡± Upon saying that, I turned around and walked towards the door.


    Even when I started opening the door, Hayashi-sensei remained silent. Convinced that she wouldn¡¯t talk anymore, I opened it and stepped outside.


    However, in the split second where the door gradually closed behind me, her voice, filled with helplessness, reached my ears. ¡°Like father, like son¡­¡±


    There was no need to guess. She intentionally waited for me to give up and leave before muttering that. And if I¡¯m not wrong, she thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to hear that. There¡¯s probably a second or third line there but I already lost the means to hear it.


    Am I really like my father? I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s very devoted to my mom, after all.


    Perhaps, it¡¯s about another trait. That aside, considering she didn¡¯t even confirm what I asked, she had no intention of opening up to me. At least, not now.


    And because I left the room, the additional reward was already off the table.


    -


    -


    Upon returning to the ssroom, it was as I expected. There was no teacher and everyone was just spending their free time, waiting for the bell to chime.


    Nheless, upon my appearance, the ssroom instantly went to silence. I could feel everyone¡¯s attention focusing on me but as always, I acted unperturbed and returned to my seat.


    My two lovely neighbors instantly focused on the folder that I brought with me. Picking up the curiosity building up in their minds, I told them how I got called by Hayashi-sensei and was given a task for the next week.


    While Satsuki instantly lost her interest when I exined the task, Aya, on the other hand, had sparkly diamonds in her eyes, very interested in what she heard. And it¡¯s not because of the possible teacher and student rtionships but because of how I would be something like a detective, picking out clues on the suspicions. As a bookworm, her imagination quickly ran wild.


    Watching the girl happily dive into her fantasy, I couldn¡¯t help but dote on her before whispering to her ear how I will be retelling what I will experience to her the day after that.


    Sure enough, it made Aya¡¯s excitement rise to the max.


    After that, I stopped giving any care about what the others would think, I approached Nami, Saki and Hina, borrowed a chair from someone else, and sat down in front of them.


    Ogawa frowned. Tadano acted as though he didn''t care anymore. And Taku, eternally silent.


    ¡°So, what kind of story did you bring us, Ruu?¡± Nami started our conversation as she stealthily reached for my hand. I naturally weed it, squeezing her hand in the process.


    ¡°A fascinating one?¡± I answered while sounding like I brought fairy tales to recite.


    ¡°Pfft. We saw their contradicting reaction though. Probably not that fascinating, Ruki.¡± Hina giggled, shutting down my attempt.


    ¡°Well, Satsuki is Satsuki. She doesn¡¯t care about anything else except Basketball and me.¡± I shrugged and took a nce at the girl I mentioned.


    But because I said that confidently and in a louder voice that everyone could hear, the grumpy girl also heard it.


    ¡°Oi, idiot. I can hear you from over here!¡±


    As expected, her response quickly arrived which made everyone who turned their attention to usugh alongside somements.


    ¡°Onoda, keep it up. You¡¯ll definitely make her fall in love with you that way.¡± That¡¯s Yamada, the loudmouth.


    ¡°Or more like, she¡¯ll beat you up first before you can get her yes.¡± And that¡¯s Wakaba, holding her stomach fromughing too much.


    Well, seeing that they¡¯re reacting like that, I didn¡¯t stop there. Deciding to turn this into another setup and cover it up as aedic routine, I acted like I did nothing wrong and waved at Satsuki, my lips curved up into a grin, ¡°Oh. Is that so? Then, are my words true?¡±


    Obviously, from that question, Satsuki was instantly put on the spot as everyone¡¯s eyes focused on her.


    Stumped at first, her ears visibly changed color from pink to crimson red. However, instead of admitting to it, she snarled at me, ¡°Shut up, you idiot, or I¡¯ll throw your bag at you!¡±


    I winked at the girl and intentionally ignored her response before switching my gaze back to the three girls in front of me. With a shrug, I said, ¡°Mhm. See that. She said yes.¡±


    ¡°Ruki. You¡¯re asking for a death sentence.¡± While holding back herughter, Saki shook her head and pointed at Satsuki who was in the midst of standing up from her seat.


    The girl then acted on her words, picking up my bag and starting to aim it at me as though she was seeing me as a basketball hoop.


    However, because of the continuousughter from everyone, the girl opted not to throw it and instead, she stomped her way toward me. With her slightly bulky arms due to continuous training, she enclosed it around my neck and tightened it to put me into a chokehold while chanting ¡®Idiot¡¯ three times.


    In front of me, Nami, who was probably waiting for my story, wryly smiled and facepalmed. With a devilish smile on her lips, she reached for my cheeks and pinched them as hard as she could. ¡°And here I am, getting excited to hear what you¡¯re going to say, Ruu. I¡¯m sorry but you also earned my ire today. Now suffer.¡±


    With the two girls teaming up to punish me, theughter continued and I intentionally sumbed to my fate.


    Although I acted like a ss clown there, my goal was reached. Now, even if I flirt with Satsuki, no one would find it weird. However, Satsuki might need to hold back at first.


    Anyway, after that episode and while being strangled and pinched by the two, I gauged everyone¡¯s reaction. It¡¯s mostly positive. Those not amused were fewpared to those who were. Moreover, I noticed some who wanted to jump in and join the fun.


    ¡°Ruu, next time inform us of what you¡¯re going to do! That¡¯s no good if you¡¯re doing everything by yourself. We picked up on it this time but who knows what will happen next? And have you already apologized to Satsuki?¡±


    Minutester, while we were on our way to the Club Building to escort them, Nami scolded me. The other two nodded in agreement.


    Right. I have no rebuttal on that.

 Chapter 1205: Lovely Seniors

    Chapter 1205: Lovely SeniorsBefore continuing to the Student Council, I decided to stay at the Student Support Club for a while to check on Arisa and Izumi-senpai. Though there¡¯s clearly nothing new with the two girls, seeing how they both looked jubnt at my arrival made my decision toe all the more worth it ¨C of course, Izumi-senpai tried to deny it when I approached her.


    Anyway, because Arisa was still kind enough not to give any heartburn to the cucks in their club, she grabbed my hand and led me out of the room to get some quality time with me somewhere else.


    And since Shizu told everyone in the Student Support Club about the empty rooms, Arisa brought me to one nearest to their club ¨C the empty clubroom where I often brought Nami and the other girls. The one with the sofa.


    There, our irresistible desire for each other immediately kicked in as soon as we recognized that we were alone.


    A long, passionate kiss quickly ensued as we made our way to the sofa.


    Even without prompting her, Arisa bent her knees and carefully fell on it dragging me down with her. By the time we finished that initial kiss, the two of us found ourselvesfortably glued to each other,ying down on it.


    ¡°Look at you being so eager.¡± Arisa opened up a snidement, fully expecting how I would respond.


    ¡°Can you me me? Every minute I¡¯m away from you, my anticipation for our next meeting just continues to rise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Says the guy who has other girls to spend his time with.¡± Maintaining a teasing smile on her lips, Arisa reached for my ear and pinched the soft spot.


    ¡°Nothing beats spending time with each of you, after all. But let me think of a proper response to that.¡± Before continuing, I stole another kiss from the girl before sliding down to the side, settling myself behind her. As my arm gently wrapped around her navel, Ibed her hair, exposing her reddened ear.


    After nibbling on it for a moment, I whispered my response, ¡°You still love being with me, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that even a question, cheeky junior? Of course, I do. As much as I struggle to ept this reality.¡±


    ¡°Though I wanted to say you don¡¯t have to struggle for it, that would just sound bad for both of us. And so, let me say this instead¡­ Arisa, no matter what happens, my love for you will never dry.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s some cheesy and stupid line that you will often hear in romantic movies. I love to hear it though. Lucky you!¡± Arisa giggled with delight, turning her head a bit to my side before reaching for my head and pulling it down to kiss her.


    Soon, it quickly turned into the same kind of kiss we shared earlier. And perhaps not satisfied with it, she faced me again and affectionately clung to me.


    ¡°Can I be honest?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I thought that was an original,¡± I confessed. I thought hard and long about that line, you know? But I guess, that¡¯s the kind of cringy line one would hear from actors.


    Arisaughed right away and bit my lips, ¡°This guy and your dry humor, it¡¯s not an original but if it¡¯sing from you, I guess I¡¯ll ept it as one. What do you think? I¡¯m too generous, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Surely, you are. No wonder you got wrapped around your finger.¡±


    ¡°Idiot. It¡¯s the other way around.¡±


    Soon enough our voices became drowned out by the sounds created by our kisses. Little by little, the temperature rose as our actions became more intimate.


    Before long, I found myself on top of her again, her legs wide open and ready to receive me. As for me, I¡¯ve been hard on her ever since we entered this room. Though it took quite a while before we reached this point again, there¡¯s no stopping us now that we started.


    As I watched Arisa¡¯s captivating body draw an arc upon my intrusion, the girl lovingly called out my name as she dly weed me deep inside her.


    -


    -


    Minutester, Arisa sluggishly used my whole body as her cushion as shefortablyid on top of me. Naturally, I held her tight, not letting her slide down to the side.


    Though we ought to return, we decided to wait for a while, we continued our conversation, and soon enough, I updated the girl with some of the happenings around me that simply couldn¡¯t be properly ryed through the messaging app or when we were in the middle of having sex.


    As always, I got some valuable advice from the girl. However, I also got a scolding regarding what I did in the ssroom earlier.


    ording to her, I could¡¯ve done it better by not behaving like that. Or better yet, I shouldn¡¯t have turned it into a thing tough at. It would be fine with my normal behavior. The one who¡¯s mostly silent, indifferent, andst but not the least, shameless.


    Well, she got a point. No, they got a point. Perhaps, I should also expect some scolding from Shizuter when I told her about this.


    As for herment about how I got seemingly enraptured by my first meeting with Mutsumi-senpai, Arisa first asked me what I thought of the girl.


    Upon telling her everything that yed in my mind regarding the small yet strong and daring college girl, Arisa flicked my forehead andughed before saying, ¡°That¡¯s so typical of you, Ruki. As long as you found a connection with someone, you¡¯re the type who wouldn¡¯t just let go of it. Remember how it started with us?¡±


    Ah. Right. My experience with her was a little simr, all things considered. I pursued that connection we made that day and thanks to that irresistible attraction between us, I sessfully made her fall in love with me even though she should still be hurting from the betrayal she experienced from her first boyfriend.


    And now, with Mutsumi-senpai, the connection had been made and sure enough, there¡¯s also that attraction that I couldn¡¯t deny anymore.


    After thanking her for her insight, Arisa also updated me on what was happening around her. Her exploits in ss and anything that she believed I would find interesting. Like a little listening to fairy tales, I attentively listened to her while also makingments on the side.


    But like I guess earlier, most of it was trivial and just a retelling of her everyday life. Though she told me that some boys were giving hints at how they wanted to court her, she also followed up by their reactions when she revealed how she¡¯s already taken. While some epted it right away and stopped, there were those who adopted the thought that she could still be stolen or that she was lying. Arisa mercilessly kicked them and showed the hickey I unintentionally left behind on her neck, crushing their hopes.


    Yeah. A bitter reality was enough for those guys. And for sure, even without saying it, the girl told me about them as a way to ease my mind.


    Well, if they didn¡¯t stop trying to make a move on my girl, I¡¯d be crushing them myself.


    A whileter, Arisa and I left the room, refreshed and satisfied. I nned on bringing her back to the club before also spending time with Izumi-senpai. However, we found the girl outside the room, waiting there for who knows how long.


    Upon seeing her best friend, Arisa¡¯s iconic yful smile resurfaced, ¡°Cheeky junior, take care of her the same way you took care of me, understand?¡±


    After saying that, Arisa pushed Izumi to me before dashing away,ughing in satisfaction. She probably thought she did a good deed.


    Looking down at Izumi whom I caught in my arms, I expected her eyes to be ring at me. However, I was wrong.


    Instead of a re, Izumi-senpai was gazing at me with aplicated expression. With her cheeks puffing up as slight frustration showed up on her face, the girl annoyedly asked, ¡°How long are we going to stand here, shameless junior?¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you wanted to. What do you think about showing everyone our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ how did I fall for you? Come here and let me air out my frustrations on you.¡± Breaking off from my hold, Izumi-senpai grabbed my wrist and pulled me back inside the room.

 Chapter 1206: Unreasonable?

    Chapter 1206: Unreasonable?Airing out her frustrations? Yeah, that¡¯s not what happened. Because as soon as I closed the door behind us, I didn¡¯t wait for the girl to start it. Instead, my free arm hooked around her body, pulling her in my embrace. I then lodged my chin on her shoulder and gave her neck a swift kiss.


    This might¡¯ve been seen as me acting forcefully toward her but in reality, I gave her all the avenues to get away from me. Yet, Izumi took none of it. She remained on her spot, permitting me to embrace her affectionately.


    Furthermore, her fingers grasping my wrist loosened up, allowing me to hold her hand instead. Although it would be impossible to perfectly entwine our fingers because they¡¯re both right, I put my hand on top of hers and filled the gaps of her fingers that way.


    Minutes passed just like this. When I gauged that it was enough time for the girl to fully digest this situation, I gradually moved us to the sofa and sat down on it.


    I opened my legs wide to make space for the girl. Though it¡¯s preferable to just have her sit on myp, it¡¯s better this way. Following that, even without prompting her, Izumi rested her back on me.


    ¡°Senpai. No, Izumi. I miss you.¡± I started. I lifted her hand close to my lips and kissed it.


    While she shivered slightly upon hearing my voice so close to her ears or just the breeze created by my breath that brushed against her skin, the girl still allowed it to happen. However, she didn¡¯t reply right away.


    Thinking back to our time three days ago and the subsequent days where I always tried to make time for her, I doubt she really had frustration with me.


    Most likely, it¡¯s about what¡¯s happening around her or there¡¯s none at all.


    Soon enough, I finally heard her reply. ¡°I don¡¯t miss you. At least not as much as you, shameless Ruki. I can see you every day. I can even talk to you at night. What¡¯s there to miss?¡±


    What a very reasonable answer.


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s fair. Still, you said ¡®not as much¡¯. Doesn¡¯t that mean you miss me? Just not as much as how I miss you.¡± I put on a smirk as I pushed on this topic.


    Yeah. I could¡¯ve stopped there and changed the topic, but I kinda want to see her reaction.


    And as I expected, the girl turned her head to face me, her eyes narrowing in slight annoyance, ¡°This guy¡­ are you going to push on that. If I said yes, then what?¡±


    ¡°Then I will be happy to hear it.¡± I swiftly answered. At the same time as that, I rxed my expression.


    Upon hearing my answer, Izumi contemted. Her eyebrows rxed as she bit her lips.


    Momentster, she said in a soft and embarrassed voice, ¡°¡­ I miss you.¡±


    ¡°There you go, you just made your guy happy.¡± I put on a grin and tightened my embrace on her.


    ¡°What kind of idiot will pressure her girl to say she misses him?¡±


    ¡°My kind of idiot?¡±


    Izumi shook her head at that answer. However, her shoulders soon shook as her clearughter echoed inside the room.


    Remembering what we talked aboutst Tuesday, I returned a smile and continued. ¡°What¡¯s funny? At least I¡¯m honest, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re an honest idiot. It¡¯s hrious how you can say that with a straight face.¡± Izumi pinched my cheeks as herughter continued.


    A few secondster, she stopped and stared me in the eye. Slowly, her eyes closed and her lips parted.


    Understanding what she was waiting for, I quickly made my move, kissing her lips.


    With the great mood hanging above us, that kiss gradually deepened. By the time our lips separated, we were now lying down on the sofa, snuggling at each other. Although there¡¯s the lingering scent of what transpired earlier, Izumi¡¯s face was buried in my chest. She probably couldn''t do it. Or even if she could, she¡¯s opted not toment on it.


    Time passed and thinking that it was time for me to leave, I whispered it to her.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re a busy guy. But tell me something first, shameless Ruki. Do you think I am unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Where does that questione from?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. It sounded like there¡¯s really a problem. Or rather, a source of her earlier frustration.


    ¡°Just answer me. I want to know.¡±


    So, she¡¯s trying to get my opinion on this. Is she unreasonable? Perhaps if this was before understanding her character fully, I might say yes but today¡­


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t find you unreasonable. But if you¡¯re talking about your attitude of being someone easily annoyed, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s situational or you¡¯re only like that with select people. Like with me.¡±


    Giving her the best answer that I coulde up with, it once again put her into contemtion.


    But it didn¡¯t take long, the girl nodded her head in agreement, however, her expression says there¡¯s still more to it.


    ¡°¡­ You might be right. But you see, earlier during some group activity, I made our group fail it.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re being unreasonable?¡±


    She nodded right away.


    ¡°Hmm. Can you tell me in detail what happened?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, you still have to go. We can talk about this next time. Or on the phone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already here. Why wait for next time? Alright then, to keep this short¡­ Izumi, ask yourself if what you did was unreasonable to your standards. If yes, you can analyze it yourself and find out how you can improve. However, if it¡¯s the opposite then they just dumped the me on you.¡±


    Well, she¡¯s also worried. If I acted stubborn here and pressed her to tell me everything in detail, not only Shizu would wait longer but Izumi would also be upset at how pushy I was.


    Better to simplify it like this and give her my thoughts even without the context.


    ¡°¡­ Uhm. I think I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Great. Let me hear about itter, alright? Even through a message. You know, I¡¯ll be troubled if you¡¯re troubled.¡±


    And that made the girlugh again, easing up her expression.


    ¡°This guy¡­ Sure, I¡¯ll tell you everything. I can¡¯t have you be troubled because of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a busybody when ites to my girls. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ll scold you if you keep doing that, you shameless idiot! Now go¡­ I got my time with you and I loved every moment of it.¡± With her face turning even redder, the girl pushed on my back. Sending me out of the room.


    But because she¡¯s also going to leave to return to their club, I pulled her out with me.


    After exchanging another kiss as my response to what she saidst, I walked her back there before continuing on my way.


    -


    -


    After passing by the Book Club and Literature Club to check on everyone, I soon reached the Student Council. Because I was around 10 minuteste, the meeting had already ended. And since Shizu didn¡¯t wait for me, there¡¯s probably nothing important with it.


    Upon entering, there were only two people in the room. Shizu and Watanabe.


    The former was at her table, buried in paperwork while thetter was standing close to the door as though she was waiting for my arrival.


    As though reading my mind, Watanabe pped her hand along with augh, ¡°I can read that expression. Yes, I waited for you, Onoda-kun. But go and see the President first before I start my business with you.¡±


    Business with me? I could only think of one thing, the result of her information gathering. Has she already got one? What a hard worker.

 Chapter 1207: Motivation *

    Chapter 1207: Motivation *As I approached the busy President of our Student Council, as though sensing my presence near her, the girl instantly stopped what she was doing and turned to me with her arms wide open for a hug.


    Looking at her expression that seemed to exude her unyielding authority as well as maxed-out adorability, a smile knowingly peeked from my lips.


    She had no qualms in letting Watanabe see us like this anymore. Hell, she probably wouldn¡¯t even care even if Inugaki and Masato-senpai were here.


    That¡¯s how bold this girl was already.


    I mean, that¡¯s how she was originally; uncaring about other people¡¯s opinions. She had only started to change ever since I came into her life and also, she¡¯s restraining herself for me. To not expose our rtionship to others. If not for that, she¡¯d be unting our rtionship wherever she wanted andpleting her desire to have me for herself.


    And so, to not let her wait for another second, I squatted a bit and wrapped my arms around her, putting her in my embrace.


    Likewise, Shizu embraced me with a hint of longing. She even raised her body as though she wanted me to carry her.


    But her butt was stuck on her chair, she was set to finish whatever was in front of her.


    ¡°Need help with that?¡± I asked as my eyes pointed to that huge stack of papers.


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s my work. I will be satisfied with the motivation you¡¯re providing me.¡± Shizu answered with a shake of her head. Following that, her arms gradually tightened.


    Understanding her intention, I picked her up and sat down on her seat before cing her on myp.


    Although I already know the answer, I still raised a question.


    ¡°And how do I do that?¡±


    Shizu facepalmed and bit my neck, ¡°This blockhead¡­ Hold me. Kiss me. Anything rted to your affection for me.¡±


    The girl fixed her sitting position and eventually, she straddled me. With my hand supporting her back, I let it fall to cup her plump behind, helping her to settle perfectly.


    ¡±I see. Am I doing it right?¡± I yfully asked again and this time, I pecked at her lips.


    Unsatisfied with that, Shizu chased after me before locking me in an intimate kiss. After sucking my tongue, enough that a string of saliva was created between us, the girl giggled in delight, ¡°This is how you do it right, blockhead. Where¡¯s that guy who kept on invading my personal space even when I said no?¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s still here. Just that, he¡¯s now trying to take good care of his lovely girl.¡±


    ¡°Stop sweet talking. You know that doesn¡¯t work on me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Then why are your ears red? And why are you smiling from ear to ear?¡±


    ¡°Stop being so observant! Kiss me more instead.¡±


    As embarrassment filled her face from having those pointed out, Shizu puffed her cheeks in annoyance and demanded an escape through kisses.


    Well, rather than making her upset, I naturally followed her order. Kissing her for the second time, the two of us stopped holding back. Shizu¡¯s hand gradually moved to my face, holding my head in ce as our tongues entwined, trying to best each other.


    On the other hand, my hands started fondling her perky butt through her skirt. Furthermore, I also began pulling her closer and closer until she was on top of my bulge.


    Feeling how I was getting turned on from this, Shizu meaningfully smiled as she started moving by herself, rubbing our crotches together.


    As our intimacy grew deeper, the presence of Watanabe in the same room as us was gradually forgotten.


    Well, she¡¯s standing close to the door so¡­ all she could see was the two of us making out behind Shizu¡¯s desk.


    Satisfying this girl was my priority. Since she said this was what she needed as motivation, I would give her all I could to maximize that.


    Minutes quickly passed and Shizu, perhaps finding it insufficient, broke off from our kiss, she went down to my neck and eventually, opened up a few buttons on my shirt, exposing my chest to her.


    After kissing it wantonly and leaving behind a hickey, Shizu buttoned it back up and returned to my lips.


    But that¡¯s not where she stopped. She got off of myp and slowly went to her knees.


    As she unbuckled my belt, I watched the girl fiddle with my pants, unbuttoning it and pulling my zipper down. She then reached inside and pulled out my glorious erection.


    Even though I just did it with Arisa, it¡¯s once again standing in full glory, filled with desire for this girl.


    At this point, I remembered the presence of Watanabe. I took a nce at her and saw the girl covering her eyes with her hands. However, one of her eyes was peeking between the gaps of her fingers.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see anything from where she was, she probably had an idea of what was happening when Shizu disappeared from her sight.


    Well, I guess it¡¯s fine as long as she remained there. She could only imagine what was happening.


    And besides, I doubt I could stop the girl who lowered herself down¡­


    Even at this moment, she¡¯s already stroking my length while licking all around the tip.


    I tried telling her that this was a bad idea. However, it only fell on deaf ears as she ignored itpletely.


    As her tongue ran from the base to the tip, Shizu opened her mouth andpletely gobbled me up while her eyes remained fixed on me.


    As the slippery wet and warm sensation of her mouth gradually covered my most sensitive ce, it instantly brought forth undting pleasure to my whole body.


    Looking like she was smiling through her eyes, the girl then started lowering her head further, taking in at least more than half of it inside her mouth. When she reached her limit, her hand enclosed the remaining part and stroked it as she started bobbing her head up and down, sucking me off.


    I ced my hand on top of her head and started guiding her. However, the girl didn¡¯t need it. She¡¯s already an expert or even if not yet, she¡¯s experienced enough to know every spot that could bring me more pleasure.


    Soon, I could only fix her hair, pulling it back to her ear to prevent it from obstructing her. Also, it allowed me to see her face in full while she was eagerly trying to milk me out.


    The slurping sound that she¡¯s making gradually filled the whole room. And possibly, Watanabe who¡¯s still at a distance could hear it clearly.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t pay attention to that girl anymore. My head was fully upied by Shizu and Shizu alone.


    Is this really going to give her more motivation for work? I couldn¡¯t help but ask that in my mind. But then, seeing her eagerness at the act, it sessfully convinced me that it will.


    With how pleasurable it was, I soon felt myself reaching the limit. I warned Shizu about it. However, she once again ignored it. Instead, as though another firewood was ced in the furnace, her desire to take it in her mouth burned brightly.


    And because of that, I had no choice anymore. I held onto her head as my hips moved involuntarily. That uncontroble feeling of wanting to release ran like electricity inside me and even though I could hold it for a few seconds, there was no stopping it.


    ¡°Shizu¡­¡±Along with a subdued moan, I called out the girl¡¯s name as my cock started shooting it all out. When the girl felt that, she also stopped moving her head to catch everything.


    By the time my hips and length stopped twitching, Shizu slowly pulled her head away. Her cheeks were a little bloated but as though it was nothing to her, she gulped it all down before opening her mouth for me to see.


    ¡°¡­ Ruki, water.¡± And that¡¯s all she said as the girl stood up as though nothing happened.


    Tucking my cock back in, I ran to the corner where I often make tea. And surprisingly, a pitcher filled with water was already prepared.


    Shizu¡­ Did she predict that she¡¯d end up giving me a blowjob? No, right?


    Shaking my head to cast that thought out, I poured water into the ss and brought it to the girl who received it with the same meaningful smile as earlier.


    After downing it in one gulp, Shizu handed me the ss back before saying, ¡°Un. That hits the spot, Ruki. I can work more efficiently now, thanks to your motivation. Go on and do your work. But remember¡­ you¡¯re mine.¡±


    Shizu whispered thatst part as she put on a smug and triumphant smile as though she already won.

 Chapter 1208: Watanabes Work

    Chapter 1208: Watanabe''s WorkBefore leaving the Student Council Room with Watanabe, I still spent a few more minutes on Shizu¡¯s side. And that¡¯s despite her opposition.


    I stood behind her and gave her shoulders a quick massage while I waited for the tea that I brewed to boil.


    After serving her that tea, I helped her organize the slight mess that we created when we bump into it earlier.


    In the end, instead of getting upset at my stubbornness, Shizu heartilyughed as she sent me out for the second time along with another kiss.


    Well, that¡¯s what a boyfriend should do. Of course, one should learn to gauge a girl¡¯s mood. If she¡¯s really against it, you should stop right away. That would just bring you negative points in her books.


    In Shizu¡¯s case, while half of the reason was her piles of work, the other half was for me to be effective in my position. If at all possible, the girl would surely wish for me to remain at her side all the time. s, we both had work to do.


    After moving to the room next door, I had Watanabe sit in the same chair asst Monday. I also brought half the tea that I brewed and served her a cup.


    Using her shaky hands to hold the cup, Watanabe carefully took a sip from it before speaking, ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ Uhm, can I ask what happened there?¡±


    This girl¡­ So, she¡¯s starting with that question, huh? Although she¡¯s not like Otsuka-senpai, this girl had no qualms about asking things that shouldn¡¯t be asked. Or better yet, she¡¯s too curious for her own good when ites to us.


    ¡°What happened? Watanabe, if I tell you that it¡¯s a private thing between Shizu and me, will you ept that answer?¡± I leaned forward for added intimidation.


    And perhaps remembering the previous instance, Watanabe reluctantly nodded. ¡°Uhm¡­ I guess I can.¡±


    ¡°Then good. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    Watanabe looked like she still wanted to ask for more details but obviously, she wouldn¡¯t voice it out anymore. And even if she did, there¡¯s no reason for me to tell her an ount of that very pleasurable experience.


    In any case, she¡¯s not so innocent as to not be aware of what had transpired. This girl was just taking her chances to hear it directly from my mouth.


    Unfortunately for her, I¡¯m not into describing my escapades with my girls nor do I have any desire to brag about it to anyone.


    I let the girl finish the cup of tea before moving on to the main reason I brought her here. Well, it also allowed her to settle down and calm her mind.


    ¡°You said I just have to keep an eye out on any interesting events inside the school, right? Uhm, do you know Kujou-senpai? From what I heard, because of her frustration with her fianc¨¦, Ichihara-senpai, she also started to be close to someone else. As for his identity, it¡¯s unknown.¡±


    Alright. That was certainly something that would interest me, had it not been me who was the guy in the rumor.


    I kept a straight face and gave my approval, ¡°How did you hear about this?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, Maa-kun told me. He has a senior who¡¯s also telling him news about the upperssmen.¡±


    ¡°I see. Looks like we hooked the wrong fish. It should¡¯ve been Masata-senpai. He¡¯s more well-connected.¡±


    ¡°Eh? No¡­ Don¡¯t drag him into this, Onoda-kun. It¡¯s better that he doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You see. That¡¯s what I was wondering. During ourst conversation, you kept on dodging when I¡¯m mentioning him. Are you trying to protect him? Be honest, Watanabe.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Y-yes. He¡¯s too kind to be caught up in this mess that I got into.¡±


    Too kind? That guy? Alright. Let¡¯s give him the benefit of the doubt. Apart from his rather insecure acts, he¡¯s definitely a kind senior. Although this girl¡¯s intention to not pull him into this mess is apudable, I can¡¯t help but look down at it as well. Because she¡¯s keeping this kind of secret from his boyfriend.


    In any case, as long as it¡¯s beneficial to us, I won¡¯t have any say in it. Besides, this girl asked for something in exchange for her service.


    ¡°And you won¡¯t ask him for help?¡±


    ¡°I already told you¡­ I¡¯m interested in your rtionship. I can¡¯t help but wonder why the President epted to be in it when she won¡¯t be your only one. From what I know about her, she should be someone very strict regarding who she will make a connection with. But here you are¡­ Onoda-kun, you¡¯re a mystery.¡±


    Well, if she only knew a bit of our situation, she also won¡¯t understand why Shizu decided to stick with me. And it¡¯s better if it stayed that way.


    ¡°I see. There¡¯s no exining it other than she fell in love with me. Anyway, we¡¯re going off topic, is there something else you want to report?¡±


    Turning our topic back to its original course, I had Watanabe rx by pouring another cup of tea for her.


    After downing it, the girl fixed herself on her seat before continuing, ¡°Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t know if this is true but Onoda-kun, your name has been brought up when the boys started talking about Itou-san of ss 3. They said you¡¯re the closest guy or if not that, you¡¯re the only one close to her. They suspect you¡¯re already in a rtionship with her.¡±


    So, it¡¯s about me this time¡­


    ¡°Ah. Itou, huh? What should I say? Let them leave it to their imagination. It¡¯s nothing new. I bet you¡¯re aware of how many rumors are flying about it.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s true. There¡¯s a lot but that one has just been brought up recently.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Alright, if it¡¯s about me, you can just ignore them, Watanabe. Unless it¡¯s something that could threaten me like a group of guys wanting to ambush me somewhere, there¡¯s no point entertaining them. I prefer it if it¡¯s about other students.¡±


    ¡°I understand. What if it¡¯s about your girls? Like the President or Kojima-senpai?¡±


    I was about to answer ¡®Yes, of course.¡¯ but changed my mind at thest moment. It¡¯s still better to make her believe that we¡¯re just in some kind of partnership rather than an employer and employee or a master and a ve. That way, it will ensure that she won¡¯t bear animosity towards my girls.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to your judgement, Watanabe. You¡¯re not a ve here, remember?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Okay. Then Onoda-kun. When do you think it¡¯s fine to bring you to my friend?¡±


    ¡°Does she need my encouragement right away?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly but¡­ uhm, never mind.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave it at that for now. Thank you.¡± I smiled at the girl as I said my words of appreciation.


    Following that, I sent her out of the room.


    However, the same asst Monday, it just so happened that Masato-senpai showed up from the stairs.


    How unlucky can he be? Or there¡¯s also a possibility that he''s been staking outside ever since earlier. Maybe he waited until he saw me leaving the Student Council Room with his girl.


    In any case, since I never even touched a single strand of Watanabe¡¯s hair, I had no reason to be troubled by his presence.


    And so, I turned to him and waved.


    ¡°Yo, Masato-senpai, going back from work?¡± I even put on an amiable smile.


    But as expected, what he sent back was a frown.


    ¡°Y-yeah. What are you two doing?¡±


    And there you go. He¡¯s now starting to interrogate us.


    I was about to answer my prepared excuse but likest time, Watanabe sprang up from my side and answered it for us, ¡°Oh Maa-kun! You see, the President asked me to help him with something. We just finished with it so¡­ Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    This girl¡­ Does she have no idea that her answer could be misinterpreted?


    I turned to Masato-senpai and sure enough, he was unconvinced. But seeing that there¡¯s not even a change in my expression, he once again dropped it and walked to his girl, ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go then. Onoda-kun, are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going on patrol. About time I act out my new role.¡± Upon saying that, I produced the armband and wore it.


    Without waiting for him to reply again, I turned around and started walking away.


    A few secondster, I could hear that guy¡¯s voice scolding Watanabe and the girl answering that with augh.


    ¡°Tomiko, how many times did I tell you not to be alone with him?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Maa-kun, Onoda-kun won¡¯t do anything to me. He already has the President as his girlfriend.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s another problematic answer in its own way. I couldn¡¯t care too much about it though.


    I continued down the stairs and started moving towards that one certain club. Alchemy Research Club.

 Chapter 1209: Fake Club Inspection

    Chapter 1209: Fake Club Inspection¡°Club inspection?¡±


    As I watched the door open up and saw who was behind it, I put on my best smile as I said that.


    Well, best smile was probably the wrong word because the girl instantly frowned and immediately tried to close the door on me.


    To not let that happen, I ced my foot forward, preventing it from being shut. I then used a bit of force on my arm, just enough to push it open so that I could enter.


    ¡°Senpai, aren¡¯t you being cold to me? And here I am, taking the time to visit you.¡± I said as soon as the door closed behind me. Still with the same smile as earlier, I reached for the girl¡¯s waist, pulling her as close to me as possible.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you know, I¡¯m going to believe you if you didn''t use Club Inspection as your excuse. As well as, doing this without even asking me whether I want to or not.¡± Sounding a little disappointed, Nakanishi-senpai¡¯s eyes pointed at our closeness before grabbing my wrist to try and take my hand off of her waist.


    Well, I didn¡¯t give her a hard time on that, I quickly released her and took a step back. She¡¯s still wearing theb coat on top of her uniform, giving her a very mature vibe, close to what Hayashi-sensei was exuding.


    Nheless, if they stood next to each other, people would probably line up on this girl more. Her charms were definitely out of most girls¡¯ leagues. Even though I could brag about my indifference to beautiful girls due to the abundance of them within myplex rtionship, there¡¯s no escaping this one.


    It was just a matter of whether I could hold it in or not.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s my bad. But I¡¯m honest when I say I¡¯m visiting you, senpai. I can¡¯t have my lovely senior get lonely in this ce, right?¡±


    That¡¯s partly a lie, of course. The main reason was to check on Enomoto while visiting this girl only came second. But there¡¯s no need for me to blurt that out. And since I confirmed that no other people were present in this club, I could act a little brazen like this.


    Upon hearing that, Nakanishi-senpai¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she resignedly shook her head.


    ¡°¡­ It makes me wonder if the favorable junior I have met before was a different Onoda-kun. Do you have a twin brother?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m the one and only. You can¡¯t find a copy of me anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is that so? Too bad then, I¡¯m lowering my evaluation of you.¡±


    ¡°How low will that be?¡±


    ¡°From 100 to 1.¡±


    ¡°Huh. That¡¯s a sharp-nosedive. But it relieves me that I¡¯m at 100 before. Senpai likes me that much, I¡¯m honored.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡¯s shamelessness¡­ Alright, out with it. What are you here for?¡±


    Putting on another act, instead of getting further annoyed, the girl started to soften up. And even though it¡¯s not yet visible, there¡¯s a hint of amusement in her expression. Furthermore, albeit slowly, she¡¯s drawing closer to me.


    ¡°Hmm? Is it time to get serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. I¡¯m busy. I can¡¯t y with you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not ying, senpai. Well, as much as it saddens me, I guess I must ept that senpai doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Stop acting, numbskull. Want me to pour a solution to you?¡±


    ¡°pH Level?¡±


    ¡°2. Don¡¯t worry, it will only give you, at most, a second-degree burn if treated right away.¡±


    Will it? I don¡¯t know. I only know that below 7 is acidic and it''s far below 7. I might see my flesh get dissolved.


    ¡°Nakanishi-senpai, are you actually sadistic?¡±


    ¡°If against a shameless guy like you, then yes. I can be sadistic to stop a mischievous junior like you.¡±


    What a swift answer. But even so, the girl¡¯s eyes were now smiling. Even if she couldn¡¯t admit it yet, this kind of banter was like a breath of fresh air for her. Who knows how long she had to confine herself in this ce? And with that other third year not here at the moment, she¡¯s doing her experiments alone.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m hurt. Senpai, I think I will need to hold your hand.¡± Overacting at most, I clutched my chest and grimaced in pain as I closed our distance again. Without waiting for her to react, I reached for her hand and tightly gripped it.


    It¡¯s bullshit, of course. But that¡¯s one of the factors why she failed to react on time.


    By the time it settled in her head, it was already toote for her.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Enough ying around, Onoda-kun. We¡¯re not outside. There¡¯s no reason for you to hold my hand.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s true. But can you overlook it this one time?¡± I implored while keeping my act of a yful junior. Furthermore, instead of just holding her hand normally, I began slipping my fingers through her gaps one by one.


    Nakanishi-senpai tried to squeeze it with all her might though but to no avail. It¡¯s just a flimsy resistance.


    Before she gave up and exhaled, ¡°¡­ What then? You¡¯ll probably ask the same thing next time.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you onto that promise.¡±


    I raised my other hand to make that gesture. Nakanishi-senpai rolled her eyes at that though. Well, if she really hated it, she¡¯d be so upset by now. But then again, she could just be giving up on resisting because she thought I wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Mhm. You got it. I can¡¯t have you be really upset with me. It will be my loss¡±


    ¡°You slick-tongued brat. Anyway, let¡¯s finally get to your purpose foring here. It¡¯s Enomoto, right?¡±


    Nakanishi-senpai clicked her tongue before quickly switching the topics. Now, that¡¯s a great way to escape from further teasing.


    Anyway, I also switched gears and put my focus back on the reason why I visited her or this club in particr.


    ¡°Yes, senpai. Does he have no ns on making a move against me again?¡±


    Nakanishi-senpai readily answered it. And honestly, I couldn¡¯t find a hint of falsehood, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s fairly busy tending to Nikka these days. He hadn¡¯t mentioned you at alltely.¡±


    ¡°Nikka? Oh. That senior. Is she dating him?¡±


    ¡°No. Childhood friend.¡±


    Alright. That''s new information. So, a childhood friend and someone he vowed to protect were put in the same club. But thinking about the requirement to have five members in a club, I wonder who¡¯s the other two if Enomoto was also a member here?


    ¡°I see. I doubt she sees him as simply a childhood friend.¡± I said as I recalled how passionate that girl was thest time I visited here. That girl instantly deted when she found out that the one knocking on the door wasn¡¯t Enomoto.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get there. Let them have their romance.¡± Nakanishi-senpai chided.


    She¡¯s also aware of it.


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m surprised she¡¯s not jealous of you, senpai. Enomoto-senpai houses you here and protects you, right?¡±


    ¡°Why will she? I¡¯m simply someone he picked to apany the girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh. But what if he¡¯s interested in you? Won¡¯t thatplicate things?¡±


    ¡°Stop, Onoda-kun. There¡¯s no way.¡±


    Nakanishi-senpai instantly shot down that possibility as she waved her hand dismissively.


    ¡°Oh. Maybe it¡¯s the other way around. You¡¯re the same as Nikka-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where did you get that?!¡±


    ¡°From your expression? Even in this dim room, I can see you¡¯re blushing, senpai.¡± I smirked and pushed my face closer to her which in turn, made the girl lean back just to escape my watchful gaze.


    When she couldn¡¯t retreat further, Nakanishi-senpai raised an eyebrow and annoyedly raised a question, ¡°And might I remind you whose fault do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    ¡°Who else? You¡¯re being too touchy with me. Why are you holding my hand like this anyway? Only someone numb with this kind of contact wouldn¡¯t react this way. Yeah, someone like you. Or maybe you¡¯re just too oblivious at how forward you¡¯re acting.¡±


    Uh¡­ Now that I think about it. She¡¯s right. I probably misinterpreted that blush. It¡¯s the product of my presumptuousness.


    ¡°Alright, senpai. That¡¯s my bad. Should I let go of you now?¡±


    As I said that, I loosened up my hold on her hand. Nakanishi-senpai surely felt it. However, her fingers remained intertwined with mine.


    And while rolling her eyes again, she muttered, ¡°Why are you asking me? If you¡¯re done with what you came here for then go. Leave me alone.¡±


    Hmm? Is this actually that? Saying the opposite of what she meant.


    No. I was probably just too used to my tsundere girls. Hearing Satsuki, Mina and Itou act that way built up my experience in it.


    In any case, though I said I was going on patrol¡­ my next destination would be the Theater House. To also check on a certain golden ringlet girl.


    I could still spare some time¡­


    ¡°On second thought, let me apany you for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°See how unreasonable you are.¡±


    Izumi-senpai was troubled that she might be an unreasonable girl. But here I am, getting that title with little effort.


    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll make up for it by apanying you here.¡± This time, I let go of any yfulness in my voice and smiled at her naturally.


    Upon seeing that, Nakanishi-senpai was stumped. She averted her gaze and without saying anything more, dragged me further inside this clubroom.


    Nakanishi-senpai was like a loner. Shecked the friends to share her joy with and she¡¯s probably here in this club just to while away the time until she could finally graduate and escape from the unending lecherous gazes thrown at her.


    As for what she nned after high school, I had no idea. In a way, there¡¯s still a lot that I don¡¯t know about this girl. And likewise, she had no idea about the extent of my capabilities. But if there¡¯s one thing that waspelling her to tolerate me, it¡¯s most likely because she¡¯s findingfort in my presence. There¡¯s no need for her to put on a mask of indifference. She could be herself around me.


    And that¡¯s further proven today.


    Well, the next time Ie here, I¡¯ll uphold that promise I made. This will be thest time I will take advantage of her inherent kindness.

 Chapter 1210: Flustered

    Chapter 1210: FlusteredTen minutester, I left the Alchemy Research Club smelling like sulfur that Nakanishi-senpai used in her experiments. Really, rather than an Alchemy Club, she¡¯s just doing whatever mixtures and solutions she could think of. Furthermore, the pH level 2 solution she mentioned earlier was nonexistent. I mean, of course, something like that was too dangerous. Unless she got a teacher who¡¯d supervise her experiments, it wouldn¡¯t be approved.


    At most, the club and perhaps any other club rted to that only could only get their hands to mild acids.


    As for what exactly happened during my stay there, I sat down at a distance and watched her try to show off what she was capable of. She yed into the world ¡®club inspection¡¯ too much or the girl was just too bored being alone. In any case,


    Although I wasn¡¯t too interested in Alchemy or just Chemistry experiments that she¡¯s doing. I peeled my eyes to observe properly and also, give myments without sounding like a fake-ass pretender. I clearly told her that I had little knowledge of it.


    And due to that, the girl, with her eyes shining with interest, turned it into a lesson. I learned a bit but my greatest gain there was¡­ getting closer to Nakanishi-senpai.


    She told me that Enomoto had no idea about the connection we established. He¡¯s still in the dark that I took advantage of her kindness back then. But ording to her, she will eventually tell him about it anyway.


    In a way, Nakanishi-senpai faintly expressed what she was hoping to happen. ¨C If at all possible, she¡¯s hoping for me to get along with the guy rather than antagonize him.


    Well, I¡¯m not the one who started it. Besides, it still depends on how he will act from now on.


    -


    -


    Before leaving the Club Building, I once again passed by my girls¡¯ club, surprising them with the same ¡®Club Inspection¡¯ shenanigan.


    Well, the girls weed me warmly which beat the purpose of doing that.


    Ah. Right. There¡¯s Otsuka-senpai who yed along with it. Must be her curiosity taking over again. But then she intentionally stuck close to me, making Ishida-senpai a little jealous.


    Then at the Book Club, I found Kanzaki there again, drinking tea with my girls and talking to them as though they were already friends. No, they probably already are.


    I also passed by the Game Club, surprising both Itou and Miura-senpai. There, I really acted out my role as the Disciplinary Officer. While Itou tried her best not to get found out with her desire to get close to me, Miura-senpai kind of did not hide it at all.


    The way she approached me was so familiar that made everyone in that club blink their eyes in bewilderment and Nishimura-senpai gloomy. It made me wonder why he didn¡¯t speak. Is he also afraid that Miura-senpai would see him as a bother or¡­ there¡¯s another reason?


    Uh. I better not think about it too much.


    Minutester, I arrived at the Gymnasium and looked for Satsuki.


    However, I failed to see the Basketball Club around. Thinking that they might be in their clubroom, I was about to leave and sneak inside the side door again.


    However, I got spotted by the volleyball girl, Sachi, before I left the main door. She inconspicuously sprinted out of the court where the Volleyball Club was practicing. Then, she brought me somewhere deserted.


    Perhaps thinking that I came to the Gymnasium for her, the girl was brimming with cheerfulness.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we talked, Ruki. Did you miss me?¡± The girl yfully asked while elbowing my side.


    Should I tell her the truth? I never thought of looking for her unlike with Misaki. I¡¯m just d that she stopped acting too mysterious whenever we ran into each other.


    Ah. Well, I should entertain her for a bit.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it the other way around? You excitedly sprinted out of your practice to bring me here.¡± I put on a smirk. The same as thest time where we established that ¡®friendship¡¯, I closed our distance.


    But instead of being flustered like before, the girl simply moved to my side and rested her back on the wall.


    ¡°Pssh. Yeah. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m the one who missed you. I¡¯m also excited to see you here even if I know you¡¯re not here for me.¡± Admitting to it right away the girl sounded like she wasining. Comining that I¡¯m not paying her attention.


    What does she want from me? Treat her the same as my girls?


    ¡°I¡¯m here to inspect the Gymnasium, you know? Look here.¡± I pointed at my armband and that made the girl¡¯s mouth draw an ¡®O¡¯ shape.


    ¡°You know we see each other everyday. It¡¯s you who¡¯s not approaching me.¡± I continued.


    Right. I sometimes run into her but most of those times, she would only look at me before continuing with her other friends.


    ¡°¡­ Now, it¡¯s my fault? You know your poprity Ruki. In addition, you¡¯re the guy. True, I forced you to be my friend but¡­¡± At this point, the girl¡¯s voice cracked. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s about to cry.


    I turned to face her and checked her expression. And sure enough, she¡¯s biting her lips. It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying her best not to break her tear nds and let them release her salty tears.


    Should I feel bad? Uh. I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s my bad. The next time I run into you, I will definitely greet you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Will I lie about this?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face rxed and a smile showed up on her lips, ¡°You promised. Also, we never hang out together, Ruki! You¡¯re always away, you know. Sometimes, I take my chances to visit you but you¡¯re always not there.¡±


    Ah. In that particr case, it¡¯s very normal. Even Misaki couldn¡¯t catch me inside our ssroom.


    ¡°Hangout, huh? If I have time then. I¡¯ll apany you. Let me hear stories from your club.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a promise?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Now, return now before they look for you.¡±


    Well, I said if I have time. When do I get free time anyway? In any case, that¡¯s enough for the girl¡¯s smile to grow wider. Her cheerfulness returned as she jumped at me, embracing me without warning.


    ¡°Okay. See you, Ruki.¡± While hugging me tightly, the girl whispered that. And without waiting for me to reply, she ran back the way we came from.


    That girl¡­ I¡¯m not an idiot not to notice that she¡¯s looking for something more than friendship. But then again, there¡¯s a possibility that this was her perception of what friendship between the opposite sex is.


    Well, I¡¯ll think about it when the timees. As long as she¡¯s behaved then¡­ there''s nothing to worry about.


    On my way out of the Gymnasium, I finally got to see Satsuki. Apparently, they ran around the school. They won¡¯t have excessive practice today to prepare for their training camp tomorrow.


    Due to that, I managed to pull her away and¡­ apologized for earlier. When I did so, the girl grabbed me by my waist and tried to carry me up. But all she managed to do was to level my face with her. Knowing she couldn¡¯t do anything more, Satsuki settled on that and pushed me on the wall before taking my lips into a passionate kiss. And while our lips and tongue were shing on who will prevail, Satsuki lovingly whispered, ¡°You know you¡¯re always an idiot. But in these times, I can¡¯t help but see how adorable you are.¡±


    Adorable? Me? This girl, where did she pick that up?


    ¡°There. That look of disbelief. Just ept it. You always see us as adorable but we¡¯re also seeing you the same at certain times. Our shameless guy that¡¯s always acting cool and confident, scrambling on his feet whenever he realizes what he did wrong. That¡¯s adorable for me.¡± Satsuki let go of my lips and heartilyughed.


    Not knowing how to react to that. I could only move my head awkwardly.


    But Satsuki still had more ammunition. For the first time in a while, I couldn¡¯t form a rebuttal to all of them.


    By the time the girl let me go, my face was probably as red as an apple from being too flustered. As for the girl, she looked like she enjoyed it a lot.


    As I started walking away from the Gymnasium, I convinced myself that it was inevitable and it was enough that the girl enjoyed our time. All in the hopes that my face would return to normal before I reach the Theater House

 Chapter 1211: Sneaking into the Theater Club

    Chapter 1211: Sneaking into the Theater ClubUpon arriving at the back of the Theater House, that follower was already waiting for me. She looked rather annoyed because, obviously, I waste or I took my time ining.


    Nheless, the girl, who if I remember correctly was named Tanaka-senpai, immediately rxed her expression as though someone flipped her switch. She couldn¡¯t afford to be mad at me or else, whatever they were nning would be scrapped.


    The girl then smilingly walked towards me, her hands sped together, ¡°Great! You¡¯re finally here. Can you hide for a moment? I¡¯ll have the others leave. You can use that chance to¡­ slip inside their clubroom.¡±


    ¡°Senpai can do that?¡± Putting on the same act as before, I cautiously asked.


    ¡°Un. Leave it to me. If you can help her. She won¡¯t need to get another guy to make Ichihara-senpai jealous. She can just live like an ordinary student.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, senpai¡¯s intention is to make Kujou-senpai independent. I guess that¡¯s probably for the best.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. Marika-sama doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated like an object.¡±


    She stuttered at first but still managed to force out that statement. Whether that¡¯s her true sentiment or not, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Someone was definitely using her to get me involved with both Kujou and Ichihara. Regardless of the identity of the one in the photo.


    Yeah. It¡¯s neither Marika nor Ichihara Jun who¡¯s pulling her strings. It¡¯s someone else. The former, while a little clever, was too na?ve and thetter only knows how to get in trouble and then rely on his daddy dear to wipe his ass.


    It could be Enomoto but I found that highly unlikely after finding out things about him from Nakanishi-senpai.


    There¡¯s someone else close to the two that wanted to split them up. The only thing that I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around was¡­ why me? I couldn¡¯t remember anyone having a grudge against me except Inugaki and Goto. Unless it''s someone who bore a grudge on me just recently.


    Anyway, this particr event was definitely being orchestrated by that one. Still, what would be their end goal? Catch me with Marika? That¡¯s too nd if that¡¯s the case.


    In any case, I¡¯d y along with this farce and use it to my advantage.


    ¡°I understand. I promised to help so¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to senpai to give me the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    After that somewhat genuine show of gratitude, the girl then went inside the Theater House while I hid like she asked.


    I kept my eyes peeled on the surroundings though. Maybe. Just maybe the one pulling her strings was watching this event. However, until I heard the footstepsing from out of the Theater House, I found no one nearby.


    With that, I waited for a few more seconds before Tanaka-senpai sent me the signal to go inside.


    Remembering the path that I took with Misaki back then, I quickly arrived in front of the club rooms of both Drama and Theater Club.


    I could hear voices from further ahead which indicates that a club must be practicing there. Most likely, Misaki¡¯s Drama Club. Somehow, I thought of checking on the forehead girl but since I probably only had a few minutes to check on Marika, I decided to see if I could do itter.


    Walking to the Theater Club¡¯s door, I knocked three times before the familiar voice of the ringlet girl came over.


    ¡°Hmm? Why must you knock? It¡¯s open.¡±


    Perhaps thinking that it was her followers or clubmates, the girl returned a puzzled response.


    Well, that¡¯s the method I thought to use in checking whether she¡¯s truly alone or not. Undoubtedly, no one was inside the room apart from her. Looks like that Tanaka-senpai or whoever¡¯s behind her had that kind of pull. To remove everyone in the same room as Marika.


    Before heading inside, I once again checked my surroundings, scanning every corner in case someone was hiding in it. Upon finding nothing, I returned my focus to the door and unhesitatingly pushed it open.


    Just like I had guessed before. The room was actually identical to the one Misaki¡¯s club was using. The only difference was the decoration and the arrangement of certain pieces of furniture filling up the room. There¡¯s also quite an elegant air as though this was like a professional set.


    As I stepped foot inside, I quickly found the girl in front of the dresser mirror. She¡¯s staring at herself, practicing her smile.


    Naturally, with the mirror that¡¯s wide enough to capture a wide angle, the girl¡¯s eyes found me staring at her.


    As such, she immediately jumped in surprise and turned in my direction to confirm that I was standing where she saw me from the mirror.


    I raised my hand and waved in greeting before putting a smile, ¡°Senpai, you looked like you saw a ghost. Am I that scary?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Junior-kun.¡± It took a while before the girl managed to mutter the nickname that she¡¯s fond of calling me. And soon enough, as the realization dawned on her, her shoulders once again shook as she cautiously continued, ¡°W-why are you here? Where are Tanaka and the others?¡±


    I tilted my head in response before putting on a believable act, ¡°I thought of paying a visit after yesterday. Checking if everything is fine with you. Oh, right. I saw a group of girls and boys leaving earlier. Was that them?¡±


    With her eyes widening further, the ringlet girl tried to regain herposure before muttering silently, ¡°Why will they leave?¡±


    That question wasn¡¯t directed to me but simply a question she had to ask herself. She¡¯s probably used to having them around so¡­ with those followers leaving her side, she started wondering if something happened.


    And seeing how she¡¯s still pondering about that, I used that window of time to take a step forward, closing our distance.


    Upon noticing my presence close to her again, the girl was brought back to reality. She then looked up and immediately averted my gaze.


    Well, that¡¯s fine with me. After what happened yesterday, I expected that she¡¯d be like this.


    ¡°Senpai, am I making you ufortable?¡± I asked as I reached for a nearby stool to sit in front of her. ¡°Or did I overdo it yesterday?¡±


    As soon as I mentioned that, Marika appeared as if she got tickled by an invisible hand. She immediately looked giddy as she rubbed her legs together. Following that, while her head remained hung low, her eyes sought mine.


    And in a voice that could be described as soft and sweet, she answered as the sameplicated expression started filling up her face, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. That¡­ I sent the photo to Jun-kun.¡±


    Hearing that from her, the news was confirmed. Let¡¯s see. I guess I should ask her what exactly happened with that. Better to hear everything from her than rely on gossip.


    ¡°I see. Was it effective? Did he get jealous?¡±


    ¡°¡­ He got mad at me.¡± Marika pursed her lips. However, I could somehow pick up that she¡¯s not really disheartened by it. Instead, there¡¯s some hint of relief in her voice.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the normal reaction, isn¡¯t it? If I¡¯m your fianc¨¦ and you send me a photo like that, I will also be mad. But you have your reason, it¡¯s understandable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right Junior-kun! He¡­ what he did was worse, no? I put my trust in him. Believed all of his words. Yet, he dared to introduce a girl to me. That¡¯s preposterous even for him!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know, senpai. I¡¯m not Ichihara-senpai. But you see, he¡¯s missing out a lot. You¡¯re beautiful and too sweet to boot. To still go to another girl despite having you as someone he¡¯s set to marry, I can only think of one thing¡­¡±


    Halfway through my words, Marika flinched and averted her gaze again. But well, it¡¯s easy to guess what happened. Her face was probably heating up. However, when I started hinting at what might be the reason Ichihara Jun was doing that, her gaze returned to me and this time, the girl was determined to hear me out.


    ¡°¡­ Senpai, it must be because you don¡¯t want to give him what he wants.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean by that, Junior-kun?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Let me demonstrate it for you.¡± As I said this, I reached for the girl¡¯s hands and pulled on her. And by using my strength a bit, I dragged her to myp, almost the same way as the daring position she initiated yesterday.


    This time, however, I enclosed my arms around her waist, keeping her in ce.

 Chapter 1212: Should I take you away?

    Chapter 1212: Should I take you away?Panic instantly became written all over Marika¡¯s face. However, not knowing where to grab hold, she inadvertently circled her arms around my neck.


    As I felt her round buttocks settling on myp for the second time, Marika involuntarily pushed her head to my neck, clinging to me in a rather daring manner. I was a little tempted to grab those again but without the surprise factor from yesterday, I couldpletely reel my desire, letting my hand remain wrapped around her waist


    A few secondster, I heard Marika¡¯s muffled voice. Even though she said that in a very low volume, it got delivered clearly due to how close she was.


    ¡°Junior-kun, must you grab me like this? This isn¡¯t what I¡¯m expecting. Is there even a need to demonstrate it¡­? You can use words¡­¡±


    With her voice teetering between disbelief and embarrassment, the girl couldn¡¯t even look up or realize the situation we were in.


    Even if I lowered my head to check on her, all I could see was her lush golden hair on the crown of her head.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s necessary, senpai. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get itpletely.¡±


    That¡¯s bullshit, of course. Just like with Kanzaki, I could¡¯ve just tried to advise her. Tell her what she needed to do to make their rtionship work. But am I that generous?


    Not really. Since they dragged me into their affair, I wouldn¡¯t stand it if I failed to benefit in one way or another. Well, there¡¯s also that small sentiment about this girl deserving more than that punk.


    ¡°But Junior-kun. This is too much.¡±


    ¡°Too much, how? Aren¡¯t you okay with being this close to me yesterday?¡±


    ¡°That was¡­!¡±


    Frantic, the girl tried to reason out but stopped midway. If I had to guess, she was going to say that yesterday¡¯s affair was different. As for why she stopped, that¡¯s what I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Alright then. If senpai doesn¡¯t want this, I can only ede to that. I¡¯m only here to check on you anyway, I¡¯ll leave before you get upset with me.¡± I said while sounding dismayed. I also heaved a sigh as I let my arms fall to my sides, unlocking her from my hold.


    With this, she now had a chance to stand up and leave.


    However, seconds passed and she remained there. Apart from moving her head to nce at where I was holding her earlier and looking up to check my expression, the girl only pursed her lips before gradually settling her head down to the same position as earlier.


    ¡°¡­ I said I¡¯m not expecting this. Not ¡®I don¡¯t like this¡¯.¡±


    ¡°But senpai, you also said that this is too much. And I agree to that.¡±


    I ced my hand on her cheek and slowly raised her head to face me again. I smiled apologetically before moving my head indicating that it was fine.


    However, perhaps misunderstanding what I tried to convey, the girl closed her eyes and rxed her lips.


    My smile grew wider from that and let my thumb trace her pink lips before saying in a teasing tone, ¡°Senpai, look at me.¡±


    And as though influenced by a hypnotizing spell, the girl followed my words, her eyes fluttered open. There¡¯s a dreamy look in her eyes that fully captured my reflection.


    ¡°Mhm. I admire your resolve, senpai. But you don¡¯t have to worry, by demonstration, I meant this.¡±


    Lowering my gaze on my thumb that¡¯s pressing on her soft lips, Marika followed it. She blinked a few times before puckering her lips and kissing my thumb.


    Then she tilted her head in puzzlement as though saying ¡®This?¡¯.


    ¡°Yes. That must be what Ichihara-senpai wants. A taste of your sweet lips.¡±


    Pressing her lips further on my thumb, the girl voluntarily closed her eyes again. It appeared as if her imagination started working.


    Nheless, whatever scene she imagined in her head, it¡¯s probably unpleasant for her. Because not even a secondter, she knitted her eyebrows and turned her face to the side.


    ¡°Junior-kun¡­¡± Upon getting out of that state, she called upon me again and opened her eyes. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not ready to give it to him.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not married yet?¡±


    ¡°That and¡­¡± I thought she was going to say more but Marika left that hanging there. Furthermore, she once again buried her face in my neck. It¡¯s like a giveaway that she¡¯s escaping from it.


    Well, whatever it was¡­ looks like her resolve from yesterday had already gotten shaken. I gave her the avenue to retreat but she didn¡¯t take it. And when I also let her understand something that a na?ve girl like her cannotprehend, the girl turned it down right away.


    If anything, I could confidently say that what happened yesterday had made such a big impact on her mind.


    ¡°I see. Then we have to think of another method. But first, if I will be helping senpai, I have a question. How mad is he at you and you at him?¡±


    As I dropped that question, I put my hand on the back of her head and candidly caressed her hair.


    She didn¡¯t answer right away but with every stroke of my hand, the girl¡¯s body gradually rxed to the point that I started to suspect that she was about to doze off.


    Luckily, that¡¯s not the case. A minuteter, she raised her head again and answered, ¡°He¡¯s mad enough to dere that she doesn¡¯t want me anymore. And I¡­ I¡¯m mad at him for a lot of things.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s different from what I¡¯m expecting. Is that guy the type who doesn¡¯t want her girls soiled by other men? If he¡¯s any smarter, he¡¯d definitely be able to guess that the photo was a farce. Something that¡¯s intentionally taken to irk him. However, that seems to be not the case.


    As for Marika¡¯s side, it¡¯s too simplified to understand just how upset she was. A lot of things.


    It could be that she¡¯s aware of his shenanigans and just kept on trying to turn a blind eye to it.


    Anyway, I have to continue to dig this up.


    ¡°That¡¯s low, considering he¡¯s the one who started all of this.¡± I gave my opinion. ¡°But senpai, are you certain that you¡¯re going to marry him in the future?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Junior-kun. I have no freedom on that. That¡¯s why I came here to try and cultivate our feelings so it won¡¯t just be a wedding of convenience.¡±


    At this point, I couldn¡¯t help but see Marika as a pitiful fellow. She had no choice so she tried to at least cultivate a harmonious rtionship with the guy before they stood on the altar. Unfortunately, Ichihara had other ns. And the idiot being a spoiled brat was also not helping.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re in yourst year, senpai. If you¡¯re not going to be happy, should I take you away from them?¡± To ease the gloom that was about to settle on her face, I jokingly said that.


    However, while the gloom visibly disappeared, it got reced by a hint of red, slowly upying her unblemished face.


    ¡°¡­ You can¡¯t joke like that, Junior-kun. It¡¯s irresponsible.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± A smirk rose on my lips as I grasped her head and gave it a push.


    Seeing how our faces had begun to close their distance, I expected the girl to pull away or turn her head in another direction. However, Marika simply closed her eyes and clumsily sucked in her lips, unconsciously wetting them. When it reappeared, it¡¯s now glistening beautifully.


    Well, I¡¯m not nning on kissing her but I sure made her think I will. Although that reaction was obviously akin to giving me permission, I couldn¡¯t simply take that. If this happened at the same time as my attempt to steal Satsuki, I might¡¯ve gone for it without holding back. But today, the circumstances had already changed. There are a lot of things to consider.


    But then again, what happened with Mutsumi-senpai earlier ignored those considerations.


    I was probably contradicting myself here. Anyways¡­ I decided not to. Not just yet.


    Stopping right before our noses would touch, I continued, ¡°¡­ Well, yes. I¡¯m joking, senpai. You probably won¡¯t like it with me as well.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±


    Marika blinked her pretty eyes a few times. She looked like she was about to speak more.


    However, that failed to happen because all of a sudden, the room was disturbed by a loud knocking on the door.


    Momentster a voice could be heard from behind it.


    ¡°Marika? Open this! I know you¡¯re in there with a guy!¡±


    Yep. That¡¯s Ichihara Jun. And as I expected, he¡¯ll be showing up here.

 Chapter 1213: You can act, right?

    Chapter 1213: You can act, right?That Tanaka-senpai or whoever was behind her was devious. But very predictable. The girl actually easily gave away the underlying motive for asking me toe and check on Marika way earlier this morning.


    We had this kind of agreement that I would only move if it was convenient and also, she¡¯d be providing me with the time and ce where I could approach Marika. But the girl disyed that she could easily create that environment. This means¡­ staking out for an opportunity wasn¡¯t really needed.


    And so, when I arrived here, I was already prepared for this asion. I stealthily locked the door when I entered. Unless the guy had the key to open it, he could only knock and shout there in the meantime.


    However, because Marika thought it was open, she immediately went frigid. Gazing at her shocked expression, the girl¡¯s brain circuit had indubitably stopped.


    I had to snap my fingers to jump-start it again and hold her chin to get her focus back on me.


    ¡°Senpai, it¡¯ll be fine. I locked the door.¡± I put on a reassuring smile to try and calm her down. But of course, it¡¯s not that effective.


    Soon, the guy knocked for the second time, ¡°Open this door, Marika. Now!¡±


    If earlier his voice sounded frantic and usatory, he¡¯s nowmanding the girl to do so.


    Perhaps still not in her right mind, Marika tried to stand up from myp and walk to the door. To stop that, I once again wrapped my arms around her waist, keeping her in ce.


    "Senpai, can you listen to me first?¡± I asked the girl to which she responded rather quickly.


    ¡°¡­ What is it? Jun-kun is there. He¡¯ll be madder if I don¡¯t open the door.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say you¡¯re going to open the door. What do you think will happen if he sees me here with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ he¡¯ll think you¡¯re the guy in the pho¡ªAh!¡± As though an illusory light bulb lit up, the girl covered her mouth.


    ¡°Looks like you get it. Not only will he get mad, but I will also be forced to confront him. Tell me, what do you think I will do?¡±


    ¡°A-apologize?¡± Marika answered, clearly unsure of it. Thinking about it, she also had no idea how I am as a person. All she knew about me was what I showed her. But at the same time, this girl somehow held that guy in high regard. Perhaps he¡¯s her fianc¨¦ or just because of her family. Normally, the logical path to take was what she presumed. Apologize and hope that he will not fault me.


    But I¡¯m not normal. And I don¡¯t really care about the guy¡¯s feelings. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be here with her. I predicted this kind of scenario, after all.


    ¡°Why will I? I might be guilty of holding you like this but I won¡¯t lower my head to someone like him, senpai.¡± I confidently said. And that made the girl¡¯s expression turn from puzzlement to bewilderment. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around my thought process.


    I put my thumb on her lips again and put on a calm smile. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you what''s going to happen if you open that door right now. I will either reinforce the idea that I¡¯m the guy you started fancying or act simply as your ¡®Junior-kun¡¯. Your choice.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have to choose?¡± Still processing everything, Marika furrowed her brows. And looking at her forehead wrinkling from too much thinking, I could only internally shake my head.


    This girl clearly hadn¡¯t been in this kind of situation before. This was a first for her. Well, having another guy close to her was also a first. So¡­ she¡¯s experiencing a lot of that now.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t open it yet. Ignore him for a moment.¡±


    As I said this, my head once again took in the whole room. While there were dressers and mirrors, there was also a door to an adjacent room. Surely, it¡¯s the same as the one in the Drama Club¡¯s clubroom.


    It¡¯s a hiding spot. However, the fact that there¡¯s probably nothing inside there but an empty room for practicing or rehearsals, the chance to be caught was higher.


    Then in one corner of this room, in the middle of two racks filled with costumes and dresses, there¡¯s some kind of a cubicle for changing. It¡¯s not just curtained but a properly lockable room.


    That¡¯s another hiding ce but I wouldn¡¯t bet on that when the bottom part wasn¡¯t covered. It¡¯s easy to check if there¡¯s a person inside or not.


    With that information, hiding was now out of the question.


    ¡°Junior-kun¡­ This isn¡¯t the time to be calm.¡±


    As Marika said that, Ichihara Jun knocked for the third time and this time, his voice was nowced with anger, ¡°If you don¡¯t open this soon, I¡¯ll kick this door and break it open!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Marika looked at me again, concern filling her face.


    I lifted my hand again and started caressing her cheek in another bid to calm her down. But it¡¯s still ineffective. Nheless, that got her full attention.


    ¡°Senpai, listen to me. No matter what, do not confess to him. You will open the door and if he questions me, I will act as your helpful Junior.¡±


    ¡°W-will that really work?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t. And that¡¯s why I will be hiding first.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re losing me, Junior-kun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide somewhere. I will hide there.¡± I pointed at the door, or specifically at the area on its side. It will be a blindside if the door is fully opened.


    Marika followed my finger and understood what I was trying to convey.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t let him in.¡± I continued. ¡°Keep him outside. Talk to him only at the door. Then send him away.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that?¡±


    ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re not a child, are you? And you¡¯re not afraid of him. You¡¯re afraid of your family. You see, the Marika-senpai that I admired is not a weak girl who will be easily bossed around by someone ¨C Uh, I might be the exception but I¡¯m a bastard so that doesn¡¯t count. Anyway, you¡¯re on equal standing with him, senpai. Use that to your advantage.¡±


    Well, some of what I said was unconfirmed. But still, it¡¯s enough to stir her mind. Because little by little, Marika¡¯s expression rxed and eventually, she nodded as a courageous look upied it.


    ¡°If¡­ we¡¯re sessful and he waits outside, how can you leaveter?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I have a contingency n for that. Senpai doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    I could ask my girls or even Sakuma to distract the guy or whoever¡¯s watching. By then, I could leave safely.


    ¡°What you have to do is to resolve this first by rejecting his demands. Also, do not slip that you¡¯re with someone here. With that, you have to¡­¡± As my voice trailed, I reached for the girl¡¯s sleeve and tugged it, enough for her uniform to slide down, exposing her shoulder. It¡¯s so wless that I got a little tempted to ce my lips there.


    Luckily, I stopped before I was sessful.


    ¡°Junior-kun?¡± Marika quickly reacted, holding her sleeve to stop me from pulling it further.


    ¡°Ah. I meant senpai has to act like you¡¯re in the middle of changing. You¡¯re from this club. I assume that you have decent acting skills, right?¡±


    Understanding that, Marika nodded a few times. Furthermore, a rather amused smile unknowingly peeked from her lips.


    A whileter, Ichihara Jun knocked for the fourth time but at that moment, Marika and I had already straightened up our n. I moved to that side of the door, while Marika, wearing one of the dresses at the rack ¨C just enough to make it look like she was still in the middle of putting it on ¨C went to the door and opened it.


    Beforepletely doing so, she ced herself close to my side just so she could her body to cover me.


    It¡¯s all set. Or it should be.


    However, I noticed something. The girl was shaking in nervousness. Although this might not be her first time standing up against Ichihara Jun, this would be the first time for her to openly lie and act it out in front of him. Moreover, she¡¯s shielding me, someone she had an option to cut off and turn into a sacrificialmb.


    Well, I veered our conversation out of that option so¡­ I should scratch thatst part out.


    In any case, now that I noticed her shaking, my mind just decided for me to help her with it.


    Just before the girl opened the door to face Ichihara Jun, I reached for her hand nearest to me and held it tightly.


    Marika¡¯s shaking stopped right away, however, it got once again reced by a hint of embarrassment as she looked at me.


    Without exchanging any words, I made a gesture to convey to the girl that it was fine.


    After staring at our joined hands for a few seconds, Marika did a quick breathing exercise, calming herself down.


    A few secondster, her act started right before Ichihara Jun knocked for the fifth time.


    ¡°You finally opened the¡ªWait, why are you blocking my way? Let me in!¡±


    ¡°No! Can¡¯t you see, Jun-kun? I¡¯m in the middle of changing. Go away and stop knocking. It¡¯s not amusing to hear its loud bang.¡±


    Jun tried to barge in. However, as we nned, Marika stood her ground there, turning him down. Although I couldn¡¯t see her face from this angle, I ryed my praise through our joined hands, squeezing it gently.


    Let¡¯s see how this will turn out. If he forces himself in then that will only mean one thing, I¡¯ll be his opponent.

 Chapter 1214: Declaration

    Chapter 1214: DerationOf course, saying the excuse that she¡¯s changing had little to no effect on Ichihara Jun. The guy was fed with information regarding a guy being inside the same room as her, after all. His mind was fixated on that rather than the fact that she truly appeared to be in the middle of fitting in that dress.


    Although I didn¡¯t see her strip inside that cubicle, the sight when she came out was definitely eye candy.


    But I guess he couldn¡¯t see it clearly because of the door. That¡¯s understandable. Besides, his mind was upied with the fact that Marika was with somebody that¡¯s not him.


    Ah. Right. I didn¡¯t tell Marika about the certainty that someone worked behind our backs to produce this situation. I decided not to since she might be more conscious about it, enough to affect her act.


    At the moment, she¡¯s still doing great. Every shot that Ichihara Jun tried to throw to force himself in was all deflected by her wless act.


    In fact, it was too believable that I could truly feel her anger. Perhaps, it truly became real after his repeated attempts, who knows? Either way, I continued holding the girl¡¯s hand which provided her with a calming effect and perhaps, more courage.


    However, because he probably convinced himself that there was someone else inside the room, Ichihara Jun proved himself to be unreasonable. He started pushing on the door while Marika tried her hardest to block it.


    ¡°Stop covering for that guy, Marika. Are you trying to fool me, huh?! Don¡¯t fucking make an excuse. Give way and let me deal with that bug!¡±


    Ichihara gave another push and this time, Marika who was only using her body to block it was pushed back a step.


    From where I was standing, I could now see the guy¡¯s hand gripping the side of the door, pushing it further.


    At this point, I moved closer to Marika and used my body to help her keep the door in ce. Although the chances for us to be caught like this became higher, that didn¡¯t matter.


    If he forced himself in, he¡¯d find us with our hands sped tightly. Surely, he¡¯d instantly arrive at the conclusion that something happened between us because of Marika¡¯s current attire.


    That would be a p to the guy¡¯s face but at the same time, it would put the girl in a precarious position.


    While it would be satisfying to see him despairing over a misunderstanding, I¡¯d rather keep the girl safe. At least, to take responsibility foring here despite knowing that they¡¯re going to set up this trap.


    Upon noticing what I did, the girl nced at me and smiled. She then acted ordingly to make it look like she was the one that put on more weight on the door, preventing the guy from gaining more ground.


    She¡¯s now too different from the panicky girl earlier. Although it feels refreshing to see her gaining this kind of confidence to stand up for herself, it also meant that I started influencing her. Whether that would be good for her or not, I had no idea.


    I¡¯ll probably see it in the following days or weeks.


    ¡°For thest time, Jun-kun. If you still won¡¯t go away, I¡¯ll close this door and won¡¯t talk to you. For a week!¡± Shouting back at the guy, Marika started pushing the door back to its ce. And with my assistance, he got easily overpowered.


    Perhaps understanding that he was losing ground, the guy anxiously shouted, ¡°Let go, Marika! Stop pushing! You¡¯re my fianc¨¦. I won¡¯t allow you to get close to another guy. You¡¯re mine, do you understand?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦. But you don''t own me, Jun-kun! I suppose that if you won¡¯t stop chasing after other girls then I will also look for a friend. Someone who will listen to me and treat me like a person, not an object. I¡¯m tired of tolerating you. Do remove your hand before it gets jammed by the door. I surmise it will hurt a lot.¡±


    Although the girl shouted at first, her tone gradually mellowed down before it ended on a cold note. And without waiting for the guy to respond, the two of us pushed it closed and locked it.


    Naturally, the guy madly hit the door again, hurling usations at Marika which now started falling on deaf ears.


    As for Marika, as though all her strength suddenly got drained, she lost her footing and weakly fell in my arms.


    Surely, it¡¯s not just because of how she held the door against him but also, of the mental drain of acting and confronting the guy.


    I had no trouble catching her and supporting her up but before I could tend to her, I listened outside, filtering Ichihara Jun¡¯s mad rambling to check if someone woulde and offer him help or egg him to force his way in, ignoring the consequences.


    If someone did, that could be the perpetrator or perhaps, Tanaka-senpai herself. But if there¡¯s none, whoever nned this probably didn¡¯t want to instigate further. All they cared about was setting this situation up.


    I mean, even though Marika was sessful, Ichihara Jun would still believe that someone was here with her. The only thing that we prevented was a direct confrontation.


    A few minutester, seemingly fed up, the knocking stopped and Ichihara Jun shouted for thest time.


    ¡°Marika! We¡¯re going to talk about this at home! I won¡¯t let this day end without getting to the bottom of this! And you! Whoever you are¡­ you messed with someone else¡¯s woman. If I find out who you are, prepare yourself for my retribution!¡±


    And with that, I heard his footsteps as he moved away from the door, leaving the Theater House.


    Perhaps because of the soundproofing and the distance, the steps quickly became faint, preventing me from hearing if he brought someone or if there was another person around.


    Well, there¡¯s no point in finding out about it at the moment. I turned my focus back on Marika and led her back to the long couch in the middle of the room.


    There, I tended to her until she recovered her strength. And while she¡¯s listless, I fixed her clothes and covered her shoulders with the coat she removed earlier.


    By the time her eyes focused on me again, I gently smiled as I patted her head, ¡°You did a great job, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Did I?¡± She blinked her eyes a few times, her expression close to someone who believed they messed up.


    ¡°Mhm. However, I probably put you in more trouble. I apologize.¡± Ignoring that, I slid my hand to her cheek as I nodded to reassure her but at the same time, I lowered my head.


    Marika quickly stopped me from doing that as she sat up and leveled her head on mine, ¡°No¡­ Junior-kun has no fault. I followed your n because that¡¯s for the best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. We avoided confronting him but like he said before leaving, he won¡¯t rest until he hears everything from you. What do you n on doing from here on out, senpai?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t give away your name, Junior-kun. I promised to protect you.¡±


    This girl¡­ What should I really do with her?


    Well, the reality of the situation is¡­ I can¡¯t really do anything at this point. Unless I decide toe with her ande clean about everything that happened, she¡¯ll have to face Ichihara Jun alone.


    Temporarily, at least.


    ¡°Alright, I admire that you¡¯re still willing to do that for me when I basically took advantage of you. Anyway, let me put my number in your phone, senpai. If something happens, please do not hesitate to call me. I will help you.¡±


    For now, this was the extent of what I could do¡­ I didn¡¯t mind confronting Ichihara Jun but everything will blow up from there on out.


    From this day onwards, I could choose whether to continue approaching her like this until I found out who was moving behind the scene or stop getting involved with her.


    Well, given my track record¡­ I doubt I would be doing the second option.


    I already started this. It would be cowardly of me if I stop now. Besides¡­ this girl was slowly growing on me. I wanted to see her bloom into her own person. Not just someone who would be a victim of the fate someone else decided for her.


    ¡°¡­ Okay. I will.¡± After thinking for a while, Marika nodded and handed me her phone. After keying my number as well as adding her on social media, I returned it to her.


    For the next ten minutes, the two of us just continued our conversation. Although extremelycking, I used words to ease her mind.


    When it was time for me to leave, Marika¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance. She even looked like she was about to ask me to stay with her. But knowing that it was impossible, she simply waved her hand with the sameplicated expression as yesterday.


    That¡¯s why I changed my mind about something¡­


    Before I walked back to the girl and pulled her into another embrace. I lifted her head, enough for her lips to be within my reach. And while our eyes locked onto each other, I asked, ¡°Senpai, your first kiss. Will you allow me to steal it?¡±


    Well, it¡¯s a question that I will only take a yes for an answer. However, it didn¡¯t mean I will kiss her now, it¡¯s kind of a deration that¡­ I¡¯m going to steal her from Ichihara Jun and her family that bound her to that agreement.


    ¡°Junior-kun¡­ you mustn¡¯t.¡±


    Although that¡¯s not a clear answer, that became ourst exchange for today. Because right after that, my lips pressed on the spot a little closer to her lips than yesterday, silencing the girlpletely.

 Chapter 1215: Fanatical Sumire

    Chapter 1215: Fanatical SumireWhen I left the Theater Club, I didn¡¯t leave the Theater House right away. Ichihara Jun might be staking outside, see who would leave the Theater House stealthily. Or he could¡¯ve stationed someone there.


    Well, at that part, he¡¯s not very smart. Nheless, based on his personality, he probably couldn¡¯t care less about finding out right away. He¡¯s more miffed that Marika had turned him away and seemingly protected somebody else. That¡¯s why he left those threats before he left.


    Putting that to the back of my mind, I continued with my earlier n and visited Misaki.


    I found her with her clubmates, rehearsing something. The same as before, the adorable forehead girl ran up to me as soon as I showed up, surprising the members of the Drama Club.


    But that¡¯s all. After bowing to them and excusing herself, the girl brought me with her back to their clubroom.


    Inside, Misaki just acted true to herself. Doing what she wanted to do the most at the moment; snuggling and getting spoiled by me.


    Yep. Even with the continued lessons by Itou, the girl just got more affectionate to me than before. Still, she never asked me to give her a kiss yet. She¡¯s already satisfied fitting inside my embrace where she could feel really secure.


    At one point, one of their club members returned to the clubroom, catching us in that delicate position in the middle of the room.


    The girl stared for a few seconds before bowing and apologizing as she quickly escaped the room. Still with the touch of her innocence, Misaki had no idea why the girl reacted like that so¡­ she got me to exin it in the simplest way possible, causing the innocent girl to blush and silently mutter how she loved if it was real, hinting once again to her wish to be more than a close friend to me.


    Actually, even when I told her to think about it before deciding, her mind was already set. It¡¯s just me who¡¯s still trying to keep up with our supposed ¡®friendship¡¯.


    I challenged myself. But it¡¯s also me who couldn¡¯t ept that defeat.


    I imagined how much it would make the girl happy. Admittedly, I had this nagging thought to simply let it happen. But she¡¯s too innocent and precious to show her what it really means to be a couple.


    And with that, I still managed to hold back from taking advantage of the girl. Before sending her back to her clubmates, I asked if she decided when to buy the phone. She readily answered next week.


    Apparently, Itou was also freeing up a schedule for that. She¡¯d being with us.


    -


    -


    Upon returning to the Student Council, I spent the remaining time helping Shizu again as well as chatting with Watanabe and Masato-senpai.


    As for the topic, anything that came to our mind.


    Shizu simply watched though. But when it was around five minutes before the end of club hours, she sat down on my side and took her ce inside my embrace, making the couple in front of us blush from how daring she was.


    While Watanabe already had partly witnessed that the girl could do more than just be clingy, Masato-senpai, who helped campaign for Shizust year, was thoroughly speechless. He¡¯s still in disbelief that this year, Shizu would change a lot to the point of getting herself a guy and acting clingy with him without caring about what they will think.


    That¡¯s my fault, for sure. I changed the girl¡¯s mind and got her fixated on me.


    Anyway, that¡¯s the end of the school day.


    Following the same routine of sending my girls to their stops and stations, I soon settled down on the train. Unfortunately, Chii was pulled by her gyaru friends. Since it''s the weekend tomorrow, they¡¯re going to have a sleepover again.


    They invited me to join them but I doubt that¡¯s a serious invitation. Likest week, there would only be the three of them, sleeping inside the same room. While the idea of having Chii on my side was tempting, the other two gyarus would definitely try something mischievous.


    ¡°Onoda-senpai, I finally caught you!¡±


    A stationter, the middle school senior that I hadn¡¯t seen in a while showed up in front of me as soon as the train doors opened. She was not wearing her training attire today and was in her school uniform.


    With a bright smile on her lips as though she was dying to see me, the girl plopped down to my side and hugged my arm. Following that, as she pressed herself closer to me, the girl whispered, ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t ask anymore where you got those voice clips of Asahi, senpai. But can I get more?¡±


    Yep. She¡¯s still the same Mabushisa Asahi fanatic.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s been a while since I ran into her. And thest time we saw each other, the girl had an eye filled with suspicion. After a few days of not encountering the girl, she now turned into this. Instead of finding out how I got those clips I sent her, she decided to just get more from me.


    Really¡­ It makes me wonder if her mind was only filled with Yue.


    ¡°Another one, huh? But tell me, Sumire, is hugging my arm considered payment?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t you like it?¡± She sheepishly smiled as the girl leaned her head on my upper arm.


    ¡°Maybe if you grow up a bit more,¡± I replied after doing the gesture of scanning her from top to bottom. I even paused on her chest to act as though I was trying to feel her softness.


    But my words struck Sumire¡¯s overflowing confidence down. She pouted annoyedly then pinched and headbutted my upper arm.


    ¡°Rude senpai! Don¡¯t you see? I¡¯m already well-developed. If you see how many studentse to watch me practice, you¡¯ll find out how privileged you are by bing my favorite senpai.¡±


    Oh? Is she a popr fellow? They probably couldn¡¯t imagine her as a freak when ites to Asahi.


    In any case, she got the looks and she¡¯s certainly notcking in that department. She¡¯s still growing so if she remained fit, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯d be a head-turner.


    Ignoring everything she said apart from thest part, I put a hand on my chin, to look the part of someone thinking too hard about how to answer,


    ¡°Wait a moment. When did I be your favorite? Isn¡¯t it Chii?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Senpai, if you¡¯re going to use Chii-chan-senpai again to scare me. Don¡¯t bother. I built immunity against her.¡±


    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re amazing, Sumire.¡± I said without any energy and slowly pped my hands.


    Upon seeing that, the girl showed a dismayed expression before clicking her tongue, ¡°That¡¯s too monotone, senpai. Anyhow, before you pull us out of the initial topic, I¡¯ll return us there¡­ A voice clip, pretty please?¡±


    And changing gears at the same time as she returned to our first topic, the girl acted cutely by blinking her eyes, letting her long eyshes flutter.


    That¡¯s cute and rather wonderful of her, true. However, itcked the impact to move me. My time with Marika and Misaki was more impactful.


    ¡°Nope. Try harder, Sumire.¡±


    ¡°What a cheapskate!¡±


    ¡°You only learned that now?¡±


    ¡°Obviously!¡±


    The same as before, even though she tried something like hugging my arm to her advantage, talking to her was still asfortable as before.


    Although I do have a lot of Yue¡¯s singing voice on my phone and I got tacit approval from the girl, I shouldn¡¯t be leaking it to appease a fanatic¡¯s thirst.

 Chapter 1216: Are you dating my onee-chan?

    Chapter 1216: Are you dating my onee-chan?In the following minutes until we reached her station, Sumire tried everything she could think of to convince me to send her another voice clip. However, it was mostly her, highlighting her appeal, thinking I would be moved by it.


    In the end, the girl unhappily pouted as she reluctantly stood up and left.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t get entertained by her attempts so... while watching her seemingly forlorn back as she gradually disappeared off the tform, I sent a short clip prepared by Yue to her avid fan.


    While it didn¡¯t contain a song, its content was her sincere message for the girl. Partly grateful but also confident that she¡¯d bring her fan more songs that would touch their heart.


    And because of that, before the train started moving again, I watched as Sumire reappeared from below the stairs. She instantly locked me in her sight as she cheerfully hopped like a rabbit while energetically waving her hand.


    Most of the passengers who witnessed the girl¡¯s attempts earlier chuckled at that before looking at me with other meanings in their gazes.


    Yep. They misunderstood my rtionship with the girl.


    Although I could ignore them, their misunderstanding deepened when I suddenly received a message from the girl and the one sitting next to me got a glimpse of it.


    ¡°Onoda-senpai, I love you! You¡¯re the best!¡±


    That and followed by heart emojis and stickers.


    Obviously, that¡¯s just her buttering me up because of how happy she was hearing Yue giving her a heartfelt message from an idol to her self-proimed number-one fan.


    But he read it out loud, causing everyone who was already paying attention to me to apud at the turn of events.


    Some said I¡¯m lucky to have that adorable girl while others scolded me for not walking the girl home.


    Damn busybodies.


    -


    -


    With Akane¡¯s period already over, I thought Fuyu would refrain froming again. However, when I arrived home, the same as thest four days, the girl was in the kitchen, cooking our dinner.


    At first, I thought it was Akane getting busy in there because the girl wasn¡¯t waiting at the front. But when I was about to surprise her ¨C sneaking to the kitchen to hug her from behind, Akane emerged from the hallway leading to our bathroom.


    Yeah. That made my legs stop from moving. Good thing I¡¯ve only taken the first step or else, I would surprise myself by finding Fuyu there instead of Akane.


    Anyway, the two of us soon helped that girl in preparing and ate together. Naturally, I didn¡¯t bring up questioning the girl why she still came. That would be like telling her that she¡¯s not wee anymore, after all.


    Besides, they told me the reason right after cleaning up and moving back to the living room to rest for a while.


    Apparently, they wanted to finish their homework right away. It also saved them the time they could rx in the following two days of the weekend.


    I joined them on it, pulling some of my homework as well. We helped each other with the difficult parts and that¡¯s it. That¡¯s how we spent the few hours before Fuyu decided to call it a day.


    While there¡¯s nothing truly noteworthy in it, it felt like Akane and I returned to being normal students, with our homework as our only worry.


    Well, Fuyu was fairly silent too but never ufortable. She¡¯s probably used to seeing me by now.


    And like a few days ago, Akane asked me to escort her friend. This time, however, the silly girl acted normally. She didn¡¯t put out a hint that I should close my distance from her best friend. Either she thought it was unnecessary or she was just truly influenced by her quirk back then.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Since you¡¯re now living with her Apart from being fulfilled, have you ever thought of being tired of Akane? Not in a bad way, of course. What I mean is... have the two of you never felt a dull moment. I mean, you can¡¯t be talking all the time, right?¡±


    Minutester, after leaving the station and we started walking towards her house, Fuyu suddenly raised that question, breaking the silence between us.


    How should I interpret her question? Is she trying to gauge how it feels to live together as a couple? What for?


    Taking a few seconds before answering, I took a nce at a girl whose eyes remained in front. Seeing how she¡¯s acting normally, it¡¯s probably just a curiosity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Yes, we don¡¯t always fill our time together by only talking all the time. In fact, we¡¯re actually spending more time in silence than in a conversation. You see... just the thought that she¡¯s around and I can easily reach her is enough to bring peace to my mind.¡±


    Though I wish I could do and say the same for the other girls. I miss them a lot. Especially those who are far away from me.


    Fuyu paused for a moment as she digested that answer. I then caught her looking at me with a meaningful expression on her face.


    ¡°I see. I take that as the feeling of being in love, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. I can¡¯t imagine my life without her, actually.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then how can you exin the past? Where you continue ignoring her.¡±


    ¡°That... Let¡¯s just say, I am misguided by my own desire. Well, not really misguided but I probably closed the eyes I have for Akane. Now I got it open again. As I¡¯m now aware of it, I will not close them again for a second time.¡± I scratched my cheek as I exined it in a ratherplicated way.


    Thankfully, Fuyu gets it.


    I saw her rxing her expression and nodding slightly. But then, she asked another question.


    ¡°... Does that mean you¡¯re going to marry her in the future?¡±


    ¡°I believe she already mentioned that to you. Yes, I will. I mean we¡¯re already living together and acting like a married couple. The only thing left is the paper to make it official to our society.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah... But Onoda-kun, you¡¯re still awfully close to other girls. Like your teacher. And also, there¡¯s me.¡±


    This girl... Is she about to suspect me again?


    Taking another nce at the girl, she¡¯s now slightly frowning. It¡¯s as though the girl was having difficulty asking me that. Perhaps, she felt it was too intruding but then, her desire to hear my answer won in her mind.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m bound to cheat on her?¡±


    ¡°Un. I don¡¯t know if Akane already told you but I¡¯m aware of the girls that became involved with you back in our middle school. You¡¯re quite a yer.¡± Fuyu swiftly answered positively but at the same time, she also looked like she felt bad for being that frank.


    While her questions were definitely too personal, I didn¡¯t see anything wrong in answering them. Of course, my answer was within the scope of my rtionship with Akane. I set aside myplex rtionship to give her truthful answers.


    I mean, in a way, each of my rtionships with different girls is separate and connected at the same time. I have the ability to focus on one or everyone. Neglecting none of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear your honest thought, Yuuki-san. Then, is that also why you kept on suspecting me?¡± I put on a smile first before raising my own question.


    Perhaps I could interpret that the girl talking with me about this is a sign that she is about to let go of her prejudice against me. Who knows?


    In any case, I could honestly say that I didn¡¯t feel ufortable with our topic, otherwise, I would shut her down right at the start.


    Seeing that we¡¯re about to enter their street. Fuyu paused in her steps and turned to me, looking at my expression in this dark night directly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s tied to that. I hated you for her because of it. But when I saw the two of you together for the first time on that train and she¡¯s like a helpless maiden that¡¯s totally in love with you, I feltplicated. On one hand, I want to be happy for her but on the other, I hate it that you also added her to your list of girls. I don¡¯t have any right to say that though.¡± Fuyu bitterly smiled as she looked a little apologetic.


    ¡°Does Yuuki-san actually love Akane?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No. Well, yes. I love her as my best friend. I feel that our bond is as strong, if not stronger, than blood-rted sisters. That¡¯s why I''m concerned for her.¡± Although she got flustered at first, Fuyu instantly recovered before answering sincerely.


    It¡¯s her genuine feelings for their friendship.


    ¡°I see. And that is why I also admire your friendship. And I admire Yuuki-san for standing up for Akane.¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Not knowing how to respond to that, Fuyu could only mutter that quietly.


    And with that, we continued on thest few steps to their house. The same asst time, I didn¡¯t approach their gate and just watched her until she entered.


    However, when I was about to turn around, I heard the sound of their gates opening again followed by a voice of a very young girl, ¡°Ah! Onee-chan was escorted by a boy! I knew it! Mama was right!¡±


    Turning around, I saw a short kid that¡¯s probably still in kindergarten while holding a white teddy bear standing there. She¡¯s almost identical to Fuyu but instead of a ponytail, she¡¯s sporting twin tails making her very cute.


    However, at this moment, she¡¯s grinning widely while pointing at me, ¡°Ne, Nii-chan, are you dating my onee-chan?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Fubuki, no! What are you saying?¡± Fuyu grabbed the little girl and covered her mouth. And as she pulled her sister inside, the girl¡¯s eyes focused on me as a hint of embarrassment swiftly upied her face, ¡°O-onoda-kun, forget this! And don¡¯t answer that! Ah. No! Answer it and help me clear this up!¡±

 Chapter 1217: Plans for Tomorrow

    Chapter 1217: ns for TomorrowTo ease Fuyu¡¯s mind, I turned to the little girl and shook my head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. But I¡¯m her friend.¡±


    The little girl first furrowed her brows, unconvinced by my answer. But then, her mouth turned to ¡®O¡¯ shape as though she got hit by a realization. ¡°Friend? Ah! I know, onee-chan still hasn¡¯t said yes to you. Don¡¯t worry, nii-chan, my onee-chan is just very shy. Ehe.¡±


    ¡°Fubuki?! Stop with that. I¡¯m not shy.¡±


    Fuyu reacted once again by covering the little girl¡¯s mouth. However, the girl skillfully dodged it by ducking before turning to her older sister.


    ¡°Yes, you are. Mama said it! She said you have this boy you always talk about but you¡¯re too shy to tell him you like him.¡±


    Fuyu¡¯s mother¡­ I haven¡¯t met you yet but what kind of things are you teaching your kindergarten daughter?


    But that¡¯s an interesting bit. So, Fuyu has someone she likes, huh? That doesn¡¯t happen to be me, right? There¡¯s just no way¡­ She¡¯s probably lying.


    Ugh. Who am I trying to convince here?


    ¡°This little¡­ Onoda-kun, I apologize. We¡¯ll be going in. Good night!¡±


    Not waiting for me to respond, the girl dragged her little sister back inside their house. But even if it closed I could hear the little girl giggling at her sister while teasing her.


    While that little girl was mischievous, Fuyu sure was cute being flustered like that. Thinking back, that was the first time I got to see her that panicky. Those times when she confronted me and turned the table around didn¡¯t count. She¡¯s more scared than flustered back there, after all.


    -


    -


    Upon returning home, I mentioned to Akane about that incident. The girlughed louder than I thought she would, praising Fuyu¡¯s little sister¡¯s mischievousness. ¡°Little Fubuki is always like that. Sometimes, Fuyu can¡¯t help but wonder if I¡¯m actually that girl¡¯s older sister. We both love to tease her.¡±


    Or so she said. But clearly, that little girl was being influenced by their mother.


    Following this, Akane and I settled down on our bed and talked about various things as always.


    Starting from narrating what went on in our daily life at school then we moved on to the topic of Hana.


    ¡°Speaking of, shouldn¡¯t the ne she boardednd by now? It¡¯s been more than 12 hours.¡± Since I also informed her earlier about my talk with Hana through emails, Akane was actually on high alert in case that girl suddenly showed up at our doorstep.


    ¡°Well, maybe there¡¯s a dy. She said in about 12 hours. Oh¡­ you jinxed it, silly girl.¡±


    I pulled out my vibrating phone and checked the newly arrived mail. And obviously, it¡¯s from Hana. Akane and I opened it and read it together.


    ¡°I have arrived, Ruki. Can you pick me up?¡±


    Along with another photo of her with the interior of our local airport as background, that¡¯s all she wrote.


    No. There¡¯s more.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯m tired from the flight. I¡¯m going home to our house. You can visit me anytime you want. I¡¯m certain you still remember my address.¡±


    She pedaled back on trying to get me worked up, huh?


    Anyway, knowing that she arrived safely somehow put me at ease as well. Although I hadn¡¯t truly reconnected with the girl yet, I already had this jumpy feeling in my chest that was urging me to bring her back to my side


    ¡°She¡¯s really pushing it in baiting you, husband. I wish I had the same confidence as her before.¡±


    ¡°There you go again, silly girl. The circumstances were different back then. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just as wonderful as her, if not better.¡±


    I was blinded by my desire, after all. I ignored her in favor of those I considered targets that would fill it.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like praise.¡± Akane pouted and climbed up on top of me again.


    Every time Hana became our topic, she¡¯d act like this. Though not really that different from how she normally is, I could notice those little changes.


    ¡°I¡¯m being very subjective there without bias, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. You clearly love her still. You kept on looking at those albums she sent you.¡±


    Ah. There¡¯s no excuse for that. I¡¯m trying to understand that girl¡¯s life in the past through those photographs. And the same as my first impression, I still arrive at the conclusion that it¡¯s very lonely for the girl.


    ¡°Is my wife jealous right now?¡±


    ¡°I am! She dered war on us, after all. I can¡¯t have you fawning on her.¡±


    She responded in a heartbeat. Well, that makes sense anyway. While I¡¯m here treating the girl as someone who I am excited to meet again, it¡¯s different for my girls. They¡¯re all wary of her.


    ¡°Fair enough. Then¡­ let me ease that jealousy of yours. No matter what, I won¡¯t leave all of you for you. Especially you, you know how much you mean to me.¡± Pulling the girl up and taking her lips right away, I began easing up the crease on her forehead. While it¡¯s lovely to see her getting jealous, there¡¯s no reason to add fuel to that fire.


    ¡°Un. I know. We won¡¯t beplete without each other.¡± Akane agreed, returning my kiss.


    And as the situation naturally slipped to a more intimate mood, I continued. ¡°There you go. But like this, feel free to scold me, Akane. I¡¯m sure being unfair to all of you by being too drawn to Hana.¡±


    Akane shook her head, ¡°No need. That¡¯s just so like you, husband. We¡¯re already scolding you plenty anyway¡ªnothing to add there anymore. But if you really want to atone for it. There¡¯s only one thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Right. Spoil you a lot more.¡±


    ¡°You got it, husband.¡±


    Following those words, I soon made my move, switching our positions and pinning her down on the bed. With her sexy nightgown, it didn¡¯t take too long for me to be ready for her. And with my caresses and her undying love and desire for me, the girl was the same.


    Soon enough, while only taking her bottom off, I filled her up, joining our bodies together once more. While admiring and relishing her peerless beauty and enchanting sexiness, I focused on the girl¡¯s pleasure more than mine.


    Like I promised I spoiled the girl a lot, bringing her to the peak a few more times than we normally did before I finished inside her.


    Despite doing it a lot and perfectly taking my shape, Akane always loved it when I was finding more of her sensitive spots at different angles and positions. Well, I was the same. There¡¯s no way I would get tired of her tightness and the way she squeezed me. Though I was the one taking the lead most of the time, I would let her do it from time to time or when she wanted to please me using her own efforts.


    Just like our second round where she started by cleaning it up and making my length stand in all its glory for the second time tonight.


    By the time we finished, it was already close to midnight and the girl, although exhausted, had a delighted smile as she firmly squeezed into my embrace.


    I watched the girl gradually drift off to sleep. Following that, I spent a few more minutes messaging and calling my other girls to tell them good night and also for me to see them before our day ends.


    And when that¡¯s done, I start thinking about my busy day tomorrow.


    Sena and Satsuki will be going to a Training Camp over the weekend. I will be expecting an early call from them.


    Ayu will drive Sena there so¡­ our nned date would be after she returned.


    My parents will also arrive in the morning with Minoru. I thought of spending time with the boy before I get busy.


    I will be meeting Ohori-senpai regarding that message she sent a few days ago.


    Andstly, I will be meeting Koizumi-san. Our scouting trip will be next week but she asked me if we can meet tomorrow. Although she didn¡¯t give me a reason, it¡¯s probably rted to that trip so¡­ I agreed.


    Ah. There¡¯s more. After my date with Ayu¡­ I will be picking up Yua at their house and ask permission to let her stay with me for the night from her mother.


    That¡¯s packed to the brim, huh? Well, it¡¯s nothing new. There¡¯s a possibility that something else wille up too if ever I will get some free time in case some of those meetings end earlier than I estimate.


    Anyway, I better sleep. It¡¯s always a long day for me. Good thing Ishida-senpai¡¯s tea is very effective to prevent exhaustion.

 Chapter 1218: Saturday Morning

    Chapter 1218: Saturday MorningAs I predicted, Satsuki and Sena called me in the morning, waking me up from my sleep. Looking at how it¡¯s still dark outside, they¡¯re probably going to their respective camps early so they could start right away. They only have two days, after all. But they both told me that it might be extended to three or four. Taking up Monday and Tuesday as extensions.


    My trip to other schools with Eguchi-sensei will be on Wednesday. So, it¡¯s highly likely for her to do so. As for the training camp that Sena would attend, it¡¯s kind of a boot camp where promising young boxers like the girl would be honed to their utmost potential.


    Apparently, they will get a different training regimen depending on their evaluation during that tryout. Ayu was also invited to Coach there. However, because we have a date today, she will attend it tomorrow.


    The Inter-High School Tournaments would start in two weeks or exactly ten days.


    Every sport and non-athleticpetitive club will be participating in it. If I¡¯m not wrong, even Fuyu willpete for their Tennis Club.


    Anyway, that also means that the three-day long City-levelpetitions will partly affect the normal sses ¨C in other words, more free time.


    ¡°Idiot, your eyes are still closed. You don¡¯t have to answer this call.¡±


    ¡°Right, Ruki. Sleep some more. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re not allowed to use our phones in the training camp.¡±


    With the two of them calling at almost the same time, we changed it to a group call to not keep the other girl from waiting.


    But these two¡­ What the hell are they saying after waking me up? Is it that easy to get more sleep?


    Uh. Well, it depends, I guess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m also waiting for this, anyway. I can¡¯t send you off to those camps personally so, I can only resort to this. By the way, Satsuki, you still have bed hair. And Sena, have you drunk your milk yet?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Idiot. At least say that earlier.¡± Satsuki instantly put a hand on her hair, searching for that bed hair I noticed. Well, she could use the screen as a mirror but I guess it¡¯s too small for her to see.


    On the other hand, Sena cheerfully nodded. That girl never missed a day where she won¡¯t drink a ss of it in the morning. ording to her, it¡¯s what makes her punches strong. I have no idea how true that is. But since she grew up to be great at what she¡¯s doing, it¡¯s probably very effective for her.


    ¡°I did! I also finished with those set exercises you modified for me. I sweat a lot. Wanna see the photos I took?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I love to see my girl¡¯s alluring body.¡±


    Right as I answered that, the girl fiddled with her phone, and soon enough, the notification popped up about three images being sent by the girl.


    But right after that, another notification came in. Obviously, it¡¯s from the other girl.


    ¡°Oi, perverted idiot. I also exercised and took a photo! Check it out!¡±


    These girls¡­ Is it just me or are they trying topete with each other?


    Well, no matter. I should return the favor, right? I quickly got up and captured my almost naked body¡­ Because of what happenedst night, I was only wearing my boxer briefs. Moreover, the side effect of the tea was also fully captured. It was standing gloriously and peeking out from the top.


    Both Satsuki and Sena visibly blushed when they checked it out right away. And secondster, they repeated what they said in a rather heated tone while licking their lips, ¡°What a pervert¡­¡±


    Anyway, the three of us conversed for a few more minutes until it was time for their ride to arrive. Sena was picked up by Ayu while Satsuki was picked up by Eguchi-sensei along with the other members of their club using a bus owned by the school.


    On Sena¡¯s side, Ayu greeted me with a refreshing smile. And I could see the hint of excitement in her eyes.


    On Satsuki¡¯s side¡­ well, the whole club, even Eguchi-sensei, greeted me. It¡¯s like I became an unofficial male member of their club that even the seniors acted like their juniors in asking me to cheer for them.


    Obviously, I was already clothed at that point. I couldn¡¯t have them call me a pervert as well, right?


    -


    -


    Because I woke up early and Akane remained asleep on the bed, I took the chance to cook our breakfast. And while waiting for Akane to wake up, I began my day by greeting my girls ¡®good morning¡¯, even those still asleep. I called the ones already awake while I left a voice message for the rest.


    By the time Akane went down from upstairs, everything was already set, even her favorite morning drink that I memorized.


    Well, that morning was definitely blissful.


    An hourter, around seven o¡¯clock in the morning, my parents arrived, bringing another set of breakfast that they bought from a fast food restaurant. My father was carrying him. He¡¯s still very sleepy.


    I took the boy from his arms and brought him to the living room where Akane and I doted on him until he fell asleep again.


    As for my parents, the couple feasted on the breakfast they brought and even ate our leftovers upon knowing that I was the one who cooked it.


    It¡¯s a simple egg fried rice along with a special sauce. But the two seemed to be very satisfied with it.


    Once they were done, they joined us in the living room where they told me what happened for the past week that they started to look after Minoru.


    Apparently, they took a leave for work and brought the boy to my mother and Miwa-nee¡¯s hometown. There, they let the boy meet my grandparents on my mother¡¯s side.


    As for how they introduced the boy to them¡­ it¡¯s kinda unbelievable.


    ¡°Heh, I told them that he¡¯s your child.¡± Without even pausing, my mother straight-up mentioned that.


    Although it¡¯s an open secret, Akane actually never brought it up to me. While it¡¯s very obvious by now, we somehow had that silent agreement to never mention it. At least not yet.


    But now, my mother just broke that. ncing at the girl who¡¯s let herp be used as Minoru¡¯s pillow, she simply smiled meaningfully while still doting on the boy, brushing his hair while he continued sleeping.


    My mother also nced at Akane and the two smiled at each other. That¡¯s the smile of understanding, I guess.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell me they epted it.¡±


    ¡°Un. Whatever your guess is¡­ it¡¯s correct. They brushed it off as my usual jokes and considered the boy as our second child.


    ¡°Ruki, when the timees, you have to tell them about it yourself. And bring Miwa with you. Next week, we¡¯ll return to our hometown. It¡¯s been a while since I visited them.¡± My father added.


    I guess that¡¯s normal. But if I returned there and introduced Minoru as mine¡­ I wouldn¡¯t just be bringing Miwa-nee. Akane and the other girls too¡­ At that point, if everything went well, we¡¯d surely be able to brush off the weird looks that we¡¯d be getting. Or so I hope.


    ¡°Oh, right. Akane, we¡¯ll also bring you next time. During the summer vacation, perhaps? What do you think, baby boy?¡±


    ¡°Uh. I might be too busy during that time.¡±


    ¡°No worries, bring all of them if you need be. Leave it to me to arrange where you¡¯re going to stay.¡±


    ¡­ As expected, she¡¯s going to say that. Shio and I already had that n to go to her hometown. Looks like even though there¡¯s still more than a month left, my summer vacation was already fully booked.


    Following that, the four of us continued talking but it was mostly about the boy¡¯s experience. Even on day 1, Minoru was already missing Miwa-nee. Because of that, they never missed a day to call her for the boy. And through those calls, they also got updated on what was happening on her end.


    Minutester, I recalled something, something that was left unfulfilled because of the events following it.


    ¡°Oh, right. Mom, you said you¡¯ll tell me something about the past back when we went to the mountains, did you forget about it?¡±


    ¡°Baby boy, you¡¯re the one who forgot. Don¡¯t pass it on to me. But if you really want to know¡­ here it is¡­ The doctor that we entrusted to look after you gave up. She said you¡¯re a hopeless case and¡­¡± My mother paused for a bit there before lightly shaking her head, ¡°... she escaped because of you.¡±


    Huh? I can take the ¡®hopeless case¡¯, but why did she escape? My memories of that time were still vague.

 Chapter 1219: Meeting Nyaika

    Chapter 1219: Meeting NyaikaRecalling those vague memories, I could honestly say that something like visiting a doctor or a psychiatrist happened. I was probably even put in therapy. However, that failed to make an impact on my desire. I continued with what I was doing andpletely disregarded and forgot whatever treatment I received.


    In short, I remained a menace. If that was sessful, I would probably be the man that I am today.


    In any case, what did my mother mean that the doctor escaped because of me?


    I tried asking more questions but as though I used up my chances to do so, my mother¡¯s answer became vague.


    And thest thing I managed to pick up from those was¡­


    ¡°You see, baby boy. You almost stole her. Hence, she escaped before that happened. You can say that she ran away from you.¡±


    And even with that, I still failed to recall what happened back then. I couldn¡¯t even remember the name of that doctor.


    Following this, I spent another hour talking and spending time with them before preparing to set out for the day.


    Well, even with my schedule already filled up, I still managed to make time to meet one of my girls today.


    Around half an hourter, I arrived at a park that was already almost deserted by those exercising and jogging in the morning.


    I didn¡¯t take long to search for the one I was going to meet up with because as soon as I stepped my foot inside the park, the girl sprinted towards me.


    ¡°Ruki!¡± Aika, in her usual practice attire, didn¡¯t even apply brakes on herself which led me to receive her with everything I got.


    While giggling happily the girl climbed on my back, giving me no other choice but to piggyback her to one of the benches inside the park.


    She¡¯s not heavy, anyway. In fact, she¡¯s so light that it¡¯s one of the reasons why she keeps getting faster clear times in her obstacle runs. She could also jump high. If she¡¯s ying basketball, she¡¯d probably give Satsuki a hard time in defense.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask if you miss me anymore. It¡¯s all conveyed by this.¡± Even when I sat us down, the girl simply got off my back and took myp before turning into an affectionate kitten, purring and meowing while rubbing her cheek on my chest.


    It¡¯s a good thing that there are little to no people around anymore, or else, this girl would be very embarrassed. Most of the peopleing here every morning were already acquaintances, if not friends.


    ¡°Nyan~ I¡¯ll still say it. I miss you, Ruki. Wait, no. I miss being this close to you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Me too. Good thing I checked on you first.¡± I put a hand on top of her head, patting her while she continued to act like a cat. And seeing how she enjoyed this, I couldn¡¯t help but bepletely drawn to her cheerfulness.


    A few secondster, I lowered my head, taking her lips for a long kiss. Aika epted it wholeheartedly as her arms circled to the back of my head, locking me in to prolong this intimate moment.


    Although they would probably say that I wasn¡¯t neglecting them, I kept on thinking about it every time I met them like this. Once in a while truly sucks.


    ¡°You¡¯re alsopeting next week?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m now the fastest in our club. The Coach even wanted me to take the 100-meter sprint.¡±


    Well, she¡¯s already in her second year. From what I heard from her, evenst year, she¡¯s already considered one of the best. And their Club¡¯s Coach was also a former top-ss sprinter. She had gotten very optimistic about this girl¡¯s talent to be an all-rounder.


    ¡°I assume you didn¡¯t take it,¡± I said, understanding this girl¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s too much even for me. I¡¯m alreadyfortable with my event. Besides, it¡¯s kinda disrespectful to the seniors.¡±


    ¡°I see. I love that very considerate side of you.¡±


    ¡°As if you¡¯re not one as well. Maybe you rubbed that on me. I didn''t care about them before, after all.¡±


    Ah. Right, she was kind of aloof back then as well. But then again, not so much because she still got a boyfriend. In this girl¡¯s mind, however, she thought she was kind of awful to her clubmates before. And also because of that aloofness, the others found it hard to approach her.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that nice? My Aika is now well-received by everyone, not the snobby girl that won¡¯t even nce at me at first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never a snob! It¡¯s just¡­ you know, it¡¯s a pain to pretend I care about meaningless topics. On the other hand, you! You¡¯re just too persistent. You never know the word ¡®give up¡¯. You kept cheering me on even if I didn¡¯t ask you. And whenever I made a mistake, you¡¯d be there and me the obstacle instead. What a weird guy, I thought.¡±


    Aika¡¯sughter grew louder by the end of it as she seemed to be recalling all those experiences before she fell into my clutches.


    ¡°Am I still that weird to you?¡±


    ¡°You bet! If not, you¡¯d be mine alone. Anyway, treat me to something, Ruki! I miss eating with you.¡±


    Changing the topic there, Aika finally got off myp and pulled me up to stand with her.


    With her eyes glimmering brightly from the thought of food, the girl sped my hand and guided me in the direction of the diner we frequented more than a year ago.


    ¡°Girl, I thought you¡¯d already eaten before you run. Don¡¯t tell me you still haven¡¯t taken your breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. I was nning on running to your house. Too bad, you messaged me first so I waited here for you.¡± The girl stuck her tongue out cutely.


    ¡°This girl¡­ you should¡¯ve told me. If you dide, I would¡¯ve cooked for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I also miss eating something you prepared, Ruki. Next time then.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Next time. I¡¯ll fill your belly with my cooking.¡± I promised. Which made the girl beam with an excited smile once more.


    A secondter, the girl acted coy as she tiptoed to whisper in my ear, ¡°You know, I also love being filled by something attached to you.¡±


    ¡°When did my Aika be a pervert?¡± I replied as I couldn¡¯t help but pull her closer, cupping and squeezing her plump behind.


    ¡°Ever since I fell for you, you big pervert! Then let¡¯s go and eat. I¡¯ll have you feed me today.¡± The girl almost jumped in surprise upon feeling my hand there. Nheless, she still managed to reply and bring us back to our original topic before someone could spot us acting too lewd in public.


    ¡°Sure, anything for you¡­ Besides, I already ate breakfast so, what we¡¯re going to order was mostly for you.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we train that stomach of yours, Ruki. That way, you can eat with all of us without getting bloated.¡±


    That¡¯s not a bad idea. But will I be able to handle that? No, right?


    ¡°You wish. I don¡¯t have the same metabolism as you, you glutton.¡± I teasingly remarked which instantly made the girl¡¯s eyebrows sh before ring at me.


    That¡¯s the one word she didn¡¯t want to be associated with. But it¡¯s not because she hated it, but because it was true and she couldn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯ve done it now, you cheeky brat!¡±


    ¡°Is this the return of my Nyaika-senpai?¡±


    ¡°Nyaa~ Yeah. It¡¯s about time I assert dominance again, right? Come here and feed me.¡±


    Right on time, we arrived at the diner. Still, we managed to get most of the attention because of Aika¡¯s cat-like behavior.


    She¡¯s just too cute and lovely not to be noticed. Even by women.


    Anyway, we took the corner table, and as we nned, I let the girl order everything she wanted to. When it arrived, I doted on the girl by feeding her myself. She became more like a cat then. Rubbing her cheeks on mine every time she would take a mouthful.


    I took a photo of it, capturing my girl¡¯s delightful moment.


    Following this, I spent more time with the girl until it was time for me to meet Ohori-senpai.


    Whatever she¡¯s going to say, I doubt it will be good. In any case, when I told Aoi about this, she mentioned that she was the one who urged Ohori-senpai to talk to me. Like, even if it¡¯s not about the girl¡¯s problematic rtionship, she kinda bragged about how I could make her feel better or cast her gloom away. And this meeting was probably to test if that¡¯s true.

 Chapter 1220: Meeting Ohori-senpai

    Chapter 1220: Meeting Ohori-senpaiThe martyr. Let¡¯s say that¡¯s Ohori-senpai¡¯s nickname. And it¡¯s a very fitting one considering she kept on choosing to remain in her rtionship despite everything that happened. Even if it made her cry a few times already.


    I had no idea what was making her crazy over that guy. But I guess everyone has their own unique taste. There must be something with that guy which fulfills her. Otherwise, that¡¯s just her being too masochistic in letting herself suffer.


    In any case, my girls might also be asked what¡¯s making them crazy over me if people found out that even with their very attractive and pretty faces, they chose someone like me. In the end, it¡¯s all about what the individual decided for oneself.


    Well, let¡¯s not discount those who were trapped in a rtionship that they didn¡¯t want.


    Marika was a fine example. Someone else chose Ichihara Jun for her. Nheless, the girl still managed to do something herself ¨C trying to cultivate an originally non-existent rtionship for the sake of being happy with him.


    At the present, she¡¯s failing. What more? I also entered her life. Now, she¡¯s probably at a crossroads. She has less than a year left before they will be wed, regardless of their current rtionship.


    If she chooses to remain in it, I will probably not be able to pull her out. But if she chooses thetter ¨C let me help her ¨C another set of problems will emerge. That¡¯s like saying that the girl has been doomed to unhappiness if she failed to do the one thing that she tried to do for herself.


    Right. I haven¡¯t heard from her sincest night. Is it too much to tell me the result of her talk with that Ichihara? Maybe. Maybe not. But for now, I¡¯ll leave her to it. She may be na?ve but she is not an idiot.


    Anyway, where was I?


    Ah. Right. Ohori-senpai.


    Twenty minutes after I separated from Aika, I arrived at the same caf¨¦ where I met her recently. As expected, she¡¯s once again sitting by the window where she could see the entrance to the love hotel. In front of her, is a cup of coffee that¡¯s already half-empty.


    She didn¡¯t see me arriving since her mind seemed so lost staring outside. That¡¯s why upon taking the seat in front of her, the girl got startled and as a reflex, kicked my leg.


    ¡°Alright, senpai. That¡¯s a nice reflex. I never expected to be hit right away.¡± I said as I looked down at her foot which was still stretched forward. She removed her sandals so¡­ what hit me was her bare foot.


    ¡°You! Say something if you¡¯re already here! Who knows if you¡¯re some creep who¡¯s trying to hit on me.¡± The girl replied as she tried to retract her foot back.


    Tried. Because instead of letting her do that, I grabbed it and put it on myp.


    And that instantly resulted in the girl¡¯s cheeks bloating in annoyance.


    Ignoring that reaction, I put on an insincere smile. Like one will use to irritate someone, ¡°Sounds like something that you already experienced, senpai. Did you kick them the same? With this barefoot?¡±


    Ohori-senpai indignantly answered, ¡°Yeah. Seeing a woman sitting alone in a coffee shop, you boys always try to hit on them.¡±


    And she tried to pull her foot back again. This time, I released it from my hold, causing the girl to look rather relieved. She then fixed herself on her seat, pulling herself up.


    ¡°Well, not me. I¡¯m very much satisfied with my girls at the moment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worse, of course. Two-timer.¡± The girl annoyedly remarked again before taking another sip of her cold coffee.


    ¡°And what do we call your boyfriend? A horrible bastard who ps you by showing off how many girls he can pull down hisp?¡±


    I said that in a higher-than-normal volume which made the other customers nearby look in our direction.


    ¡°S-shut up. Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Ohori-senpai immediately jumped out of her seat to cover my mouth.


    But that only made those looking at us amused as though they were looking at a quarreling couple. They all returned to their business right after that though.


    Removing her hand from my mouth, I tilted my head and asked, ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t this why you asked me out?¡±


    ¡°No! Aoi told me to talk to you. That¡¯s all. I won¡¯t invite you out myself.¡±


    Yeah, I know that. But let¡¯s see how she will react.


    ¡°I see. You should¡¯ve said so in your message, senpai. I could¡¯ve saved you the trouble of waiting here.¡± As I said that, I purposely acted like I was also not interested in meeting her. But at the same time, I kept an eye out for her reaction.


    While looking a bit dejected by it, the girl sat back down and muttered silently as though she was trying to save herself from being down, ¡°¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you want to help me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did. However, if you don¡¯t want it yourself, why will I bother to do so? It¡¯s like I picked up a club and hit my head with it. I¡¯ll be an idiot for doing so.¡±


    I shrugged and called for the server to order a coffee for myself. Well, I mean, I could see her from my peripheral vision, hesitating whether to approach me or not. Must be a new hire in here who stillcks experience in not bothering whatever their customers are currently doing.


    Once that server left to get my order, Ohori-senpai answered in the same volume, ¡°You¡¯re already an idiot even without that.¡±


    While it¡¯s true, I can¡¯t help but notice that she somewhat softened up. Instead of continuing to preach that she¡¯s only here because of Aoi, she¡¯s started hinting at me that she also has other reasons to call me out here.


    As for what that was, I guess I have to pull that out from her.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. Anyway, senpai. Are we just going to chat like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I¡¯m willing to hear you out if you¡¯re evenfortable enough to tell me what¡¯s bothering you. And if you really want my help, I don¡¯t mind giving it.¡±


    ¡°Hear me out, huh¡­ You¡¯re only doing this for Aoi, right?¡±


    ¡°I believe I already told you back on that bus. This is not just about Aoi anymore, senpai. But I also don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s your choice, after all.¡±


    This girl. We¡¯re going in circles. Although it might just be because she wanted to make sure that she was trusting the right guy.


    A few secondster, Ohori-senpai downed her cup, perhaps to get a boost of courage, before looking me straight in the eye.


    ¡°T-then¡­ can you listen to my story?¡±


    ¡°Is there more to it than what I already know?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. I can¡¯t tell Aoi this because she¡¯ll be more concerned for me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s fine to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re someone who can keep a secret.¡±


    Am I? But aren¡¯t I untrustworthy? Well, there¡¯s no point saying that anymore when she already decided to trust me with it.


    ¡°I see. Then, I¡¯m all ears, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Let¡¯s move location. Get your coffee first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Looks like it¡¯s something she didn¡¯t want others to hear even if most of the people in this shop wouldn¡¯t care about it. Must be a secret she wouldn¡¯t want to divulge so easily.


    A whileter, the coffee I ordered arrived and I drank it in one gulp, surprising both Ohori-senpai and the server.


    Ignoring their reactions, I paid for it and stood up to leave the room.


    Once I reached the door, I looked back to Ohori-senpai, who had just recovered, scrambling up to her feet to follow me.


    I let the girl lead the way. While following, I checked my phone to inform Aoi about this progress.


    However, one other message stuck out that made me pause in pocketing my phone. I received a message request.


    Upon checking who the sender is and the message¡¯s content, a smile peeked out from my lips as to how silly it was.


    ¡°Ruki! I made an ount here. I have no idea that this is a lot better than emailing you¡­ I¡¯m too out of touch with modern technology.¡±


    It¡¯s Hana. And along with her message, she sent a bunch of stickers with no relevance to her message. Is it her first time using a messaging app? Did shee from a cave?

 Chapter 1221: Here is a good place to talk

    Chapter 1221: Here is a good ce to talkHana¡¯s message did amuse me. It¡¯s kind of seeing a child being fascinated by something she had just discovered. And funnily enough, that didn¡¯t end there. Even though she should¡¯ve understood that I read her message, the girl continued sending different types of stickers, most of which were ridiculous.


    I stared at it for a bit longer, wondering when she would get tired of it.


    Somehow, I could imagine the girl without her usual angelic smile as sheughed a lot from watching those stickers, especially the animated ones, move around. Which would definitely be adorable of her.


    But well, since I couldn¡¯t just stop and chat with her and Ohori-senpai catching up to me, I had to tuck the phone back in my pocket, without sending a reply to the girl.


    If she finally noticed that the ¡®Read¡¯bel was gone, the girl would most likely send me another message. If I have timeter then I might send her a reply.


    The girl has yet to start trying to steal me. But for me, I¡¯m already in the process of taking her back. While our end goal sounded the same, the situation would be different. There¡¯s no point trying to make an excuse about that anymore. If, in the end, she still didn¡¯t want to be in ourplex rtionship then I would stop caring for her and treat her just the same as any other girl I have no clear interest in.


    As my attention returned to the tragic senior, we were now walking alongside each other. The girl was wearing a rather thick jacket, covering most of the skin of her arms, on top of her light-orange dress that only reached half of her thighs. She¡¯s also wearing tight short pants that cover her knees. Her stylish headband fromst time was nowhere to be seen but in ce of it, she just let her hair down. Even the braided part wasbed to the point that she seemed to have worn off her usual style.


    She had her head lowered while clutching a small shoulder bag on her left.


    At the moment, we probably looked like a couple walking around on the weekend. And somehow, the direction we were traversing was heading straight to that certain establishment.


    Ohori-senpai did say that we should change location but she¡¯s not nning on stopping there, right? There¡¯s no reason to.


    Or so I hoped. But that¡¯s where I was wrong.


    Ohori-senpai abruptly stopped in her steps as soon as we walked right in front of it. Her hand then reached for the hem of my shirt, stopping me from walking past it.


    I nced at the girl and watched her lower her head further before saying, ¡°H-here is a good ce to talk, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Alright. Is this girl serious? Even if she only nned to talk to me and tell me her story there, no sane girl will do the same as her.


    ¡°Senpai, if you¡¯re joking, you can now deliver your punchline,¡± I said, turningpletely to her.


    Since it was the weekend, the street wasn¡¯t without any pedestrians. There were people ahead and behind us. And by stopping here, we¡¯re already gathering attention.


    Not that I mind those. But it¡¯s kind of dangerous if someone who recognized one or both of us saw us.


    Ohori-senpai refused to answer and just clutched the hem tightly before turning towards the establishment.


    She¡¯s determined to pull me inside. Is that it?


    This ce is her boyfriend¡¯s favorite love hotel to bring his girls in. Is she trying to do the same?


    While it¡¯s true that the rooms inside were great for having a private talk if she didn¡¯t want anybody else to hear, the walls of this kind of establishment were too thin. If someone upied the rooms next to us, we¡¯d be subjected to hearing other people¡¯s moans.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t be too affected by that but it¡¯s just too ridiculous for this girl to suggest it.


    Wait. There could be another possibility.


    Is that guy somewhere around here, watching us? Is she also trying to give him a taste of his own medicine?


    With that thought in mind, I scanned our surroundings. However, with too many people walking and standing around at every angle, it¡¯s pretty hard to spot someone that should be making himself inconspicuous at the moment.


    I took a few more seconds to search but Ohori-senpai¡¯s tug never waned and soon enough, we were before the door of the establishment.


    It opened automatically and we were instantly faced with the lobby. While there¡¯s no one in it at the moment, this love hotel wasn¡¯t fully automated. On a wall to the side, a huge screen showed the different rooms, avable and not, with properbels. That¡¯s how their patrons would pick which room to take.


    As the girl stepped forward once again to finally enter it, I decided to just go in with her for now, to get out of the public¡¯s eyes.


    But once inside, I grabbed her wrist, removed her hold on my shirt, and asked for the second time. ¡°Senpai, are you sure about this?¡±


    Although that could be taken with a different meaning, the girl simply nodded as she awkwardly walked to the side where the screen was ced. She then nced up. Her eyes focused on one of the more normal rooms.


    And by the looks of it, she prepared herself for this as she was probably the one going to pay.


    Without minding my hand enclosed around her wrist, the girl walked toward the lobby where a receptionist was already waiting for us to check-in.


    It¡¯s a woman and by the meaningful smile hanging on her lips, she¡¯s surely thinking we¡¯re here to have a good time.


    ¡°Hi. Have you picked a room?¡± She asked, her eyes fixed on me instead of the girl.


    Well, it¡¯s normal that men take charge of checking in most of the time. I was about to answer her but Ohori-senpai put her hand on the desk, a little loudly as though she was very nervous about it, and shouted.


    ¡°Excuse me! We want this room!¡± Her finger then pointed at the one she picked earlier.


    The woman was surprised and that raised one of her eyebrows. She¡¯s clearly waiting for me to say something first.


    I know this is a bad idea but since we¡¯re here, I guess I should just let this happen. Not like I¡¯m going to pounce on her once we¡¯re inside. If she¡¯s doing this to spite the guy ¨C whether he¡¯s really outside or not ¨C then I can help her with that.


    However, will this really change anything? I thought she wanted to stay with him?


    Ugh. I guess without hearing the full story, it¡¯s hard to make a conclusion.


    And so, my head moved, nodding at the receptionist. ¡°Yes, please. The room that she picked.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Alright then, will you be resting or staying?¡±


    That usual question. Rest was surely just one or two hours while staying was for at least six hours. And since we¡¯re just going to talk, the answer was clear.


    ¡°Resting.¡± I followed up. And that made the woman¡¯s smile grow wider before turning to Ohori-senpai who was now bing more restless. ¡°What a lucky girl. Alright. Here¡¯s your key.¡±


    Ah. Right. It¡¯s not the same as before when most of these receptionists would just ignore me because of my look. But now¡­ looks like the effect of the haircut was still in effect.


    Ohori-senpai involuntarily blushed upon hearing that as she scrambled for the money to pay for it. But well, since I was the guy here, I stopped her and pulled my wallet out.


    I could just ask her for it inside the room, anyway.


    Upon paying for it and grabbing the key to the room, our positions became reversed. Instead of pulling me again inside, Ohori-senpai could only meekly follow as we reached the elevator.


    Luckily for her, no one was inside it when it showed up, giving her space to rx while waiting to reach the floor where the room was located.


    ¡°Senpai, I yed along with this but you can still back away. You¡¯re definitely not a regr at this kind of establishment. Besides, your hands are cold. Did your courage run out?¡± I asked the girl whose head was once again lowered. She¡¯s visibly shivering that she¡¯s now using my arm to warm up by closing our distance.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s my first time here. I¡¯m sorry for dragging you here, Onoda-kun. It¡¯s because of this.¡± Upon saying that, she pulled out her phone. Showing on the screen was none other than her chat with her boyfriend. And a few minutes ago, the guy sent her a photo.


    Right on my guess, it¡¯s us approaching this establishment.

 Chapter 1222: Guess

    Chapter 1222: GuessIf not for that background, it would¡¯ve looked like a normal photo of a pair of a man and woman walking on the street. Besides, there was even a definite distance between us.


    One thing made me question the photo though. If he¡¯s that near us, why didn¡¯t hee forward and confront us? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s someone who wants to be cucked?


    Although a little unlikely, won¡¯t it perfectly exin that guy¡¯s behavior? In retrospect, because Ohori-senpai seemed to love him a lot, she couldn''t fulfill his wish to be cucked by her. And that led him to concoct a n of making her angry by cheating openly.


    And with that, Ohori-senpai¡¯s actions can also be interpreted with it; the girl loves him a lot and because of that, she can¡¯t really agree with his fetish.


    Now, that¡¯s some kind of p*rn-level degeneracy if that was true. If this girl was truly suffering because of that guy¡¯s totalck of concern for her feelings, she better get out of it, be it by convincing her or forcing her.


    Well, it¡¯s still unconfirmed but now that I think of it, everything is falling into ce.


    I¡¯m sure Aoi will get a goodugh if she hears this spection of mine.


    A whileter, we reached our floor and started to make our way to the room.


    As always, the hallways of this kind of establishment would either be too silent or too loud depending on the time of the day. Since it was still fairly early, we arrived in front of the room without hearing anything or running into someone.


    Using the key to open it, I let Ohori-senpai enter first before following her and closing the door from behind.


    If she was already nervous earlier, the girl stood in ce as she looked on in shock at the state of the room.


    It looked like a simple room at first but with that enticing bed as the first thing you¡¯d see, everyone would either be surprised or amazed during their first time in this kind of establishment.


    Well, she picked the ordinary room so¡­ it¡¯s more like just a wider room in your house, equipped with your own bathroom. The shower area wasn¡¯t see-through but there was no door leading to it.


    Uh. Well, as someone who was like a regr in this back then, I simply walked in and took the lone cushioned seat near the bed.


    Well, its backrest was tilted at an obtuse angle because it can also be used by couples. But no matter, it¡¯s a lot morefortable than the bed, after all.


    A few minutester, Ohori-senpai finally snapped out of her trance. While still nervous, she stared at me as she walked towards the bed, sitting right in front of me.


    Her hands burrowed in the softness of it as she released a sigh of relief. ¡°Onoda-kun¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you calmed down yet, senpai?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. This is my first time here.¡±


    ¡°I see. I thought he would¡¯ve brought you in here considering he¡¯s bringing other girls too.¡±


    Is their rtionship not at that point yet? If so¡­ then there¡¯s a possibility that this girl hasn¡¯t been imed by the guy yet. What the hell is wrong with him?


    ¡°No. We¡­ haven¡¯t even done it yet.¡±


    And there¡¯s the confirmation. This girl¡­ is more pitiful than I thought.


    ¡°Is that for real? Well, I guess he¡¯s trying out other girls first before saving you forst.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡±


    This girl¡­ how lovestruck is she for him? After everything, she doesn¡¯t want him to be insulted by another guy.


    But should I care about that? It¡¯s better to p her with the reality of her situation.


    ¡°Am I wrong though? Senpai, you cannot always close your eyes.¡± As I said that, Ohori-senpai became depressed again. She bit her lips as frustration could clearly be seen oozing out of her head. ¡°Anyway, senpai can start talking now. As I promised, I will listen to you. Then after it, let¡¯s talk about that guy taking photos of us outside and how he might be waiting there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should get to it¡­ Can you promise me not to tell anyone about this? Even Aoi.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Is there a reason why you don¡¯t want her to know? I mean, I¡¯m basically close to a stranger to you. You even hated me, as you stated, but you¡¯re willing to tell me about it but not Aoi? That¡¯s odd.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ohori-senpai¡¯s eyes shook and broke contact with mine. They darted around as though trying to find something that could let her escape from that question.


    She failed to find anything though. So, while trying her hardest not to meet my gaze, she silently muttered, ¡°W-with you, I don¡¯t need to worry about being ashamed. You might be the most shameless person I ever encountered but you¡¯re someone who always keeps your word. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Am I the shameless one? So, her boyfriend isn¡¯t one, huh? This girl is too blinded by her love.


    ¡°I see. But if Aoi¡ª¡±


    I tried arguing again but the girl cut me off. ¡°I said no. If you tell her about this¡­ I don¡¯t know what I will do. I might stop talking to her.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a threat. But I understand. You must have your reason. I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡± I conceded.


    Well, better to say yes for now and then weigh it inter. But like she said, I might keep quiet about it if it¡¯s truly something worth doing so.


    ¡°T-thank you. Then, please listen to me.¡±


    As she said that, Ohori-senpai finally started her story.


    At first, she looked rather uncertain but as words started to leave her mouth, her shoulders gradually became light as if she was unloading whatever she was carrying inside her.


    ording to her, the guy fell in love with her first. That¡¯s surprising, to say the least. He courted himst year and the girl fell for him as well a month into the courtship.


    In a way, that should be the start of their wonderful romance. However, upon getting her ¡®yes¡¯, the guy asked her to keep their rtionship a secret. As for the reason, it was for her sake. ording to him, he¡¯s kinda popr that the girls close to him might take their frustration out on her or bully her.


    Ohori-senpai epted at first. However, as months went by, she found that reason to be unfounded. She even became close to those girls and they¡¯re aware of their rtionship.


    When she brought that up to him, the guy came up with another excuse. And it¡¯s still going on now.


    When it reached this point, I raised my hand to ask something, Ohori-senpai nodded, allowing me to do so.


    ¡°Senpai, are you content with that kind of rtionship? Has he ever taken you on a date? Watch a movie together or even walk you to your house?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ We¡¯re going out on weekends but not for a whole day. He¡¯s always had something to do in the afternoons. Uhm. When that happened a few times, I started suspecting him.


    ¡°I see. You didn¡¯t confront him, right away, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ But when I did, he brushed it off by saying that whoever he was meeting, I don''t have to be concerned about it because I¡¯m the one he loves. But as you could remember, he¡¯s meeting not only one girl. There¡¯s probably more and he¡¯s aware that I¡¯m aware.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s the same as admitting that he¡¯s meeting other girls. But this was also something in line with what I know already. There¡¯s nothing new in it.


    That¡¯s why I stopped asking questions there and let her continue her story.


    A few minutester, she finally arrived at it. The girl stared straight at me again, her earlier fright or even uncertainty, gone from her eyes. It¡¯s like seeing the old Ohori-senpai again. The unruly girl who¡¯d never back down.


    ¡°This is what I want you to know, Onoda-kun. I think he¡¯s intentionally making me jealous. As for the reason¡­ he¡¯s either deriving pleasure from it or he¡¯s tormenting me to do something he wants to see¡­¡±


    This¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s really that?


    Ohori-senpai paused for a while as she stood up and walked over to me. She crouched down and held me by my shoulder before continuing, ¡°¡­ Earlier today, I sent him a message that I¡¯m meeting someone. I only wanted to test it but you see¡­ I saw him outside the caf¨¦ earlier. He¡¯s hiding from a distance, watching me or us from afar. And even when I spotted him walking a few steps behind us, he never walked up to confront me.¡±


    ¡°Then the reason you dragged me inside with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want him to follow us. But you see, he only sent that photo. And this message.¡±


    Upon saying that, Ohori-senpai showed her phone again. This time, however, she scrolled it down to the guy¡¯s subsequent messages after sending that photo.


    And it reads, ¡°Karin, you finally understand me! How delightful!¡±


    Dammit. Now I might hate getting my guesses correct.

 Chapter 1223: No Point

    Chapter 1223: No PointIf what he sent meant what we think it was then¡­ he¡¯d just climb up the ranks of the cuck list. While I kept calling Ogawa and the others a cuck, they¡¯re certainly not like him who takes pleasure in being one.


    Hell, he¡¯s also the type who won¡¯t easily be humiliated. Even if I say that I will steal Ohori-senpai from him, it will just excite the glorified cuck rather than be hurt by it. That¡¯s how hopeless he was.


    That¡¯s why as much as possible, I don¡¯t want to deal with someone like him. Yet here I am now.


    If Ohori-senpai still chooses to remain with him then I will back away and stop helping her because that means she¡¯s equally hopeless.


    ¡°What are you going to do now, senpai?¡± I asked the girl as I watched her return to the bed.


    Her gloom had just grown further as she was still processing that revtion.


    Sure, she suspected him of doing all those things to make her jealous. But never in her wildest dreams that the guy would love it if he were stolen by someone else.


    If anything, she was probably heartbroken right now. Her devotion would lead to something too degenerate if she abided by what he wished for.


    ¡°¡­ Tell me what to do, Onoda-kun.¡±


    After a minute or two, that was the only answer she coulde up with. She probably gave up thinking and shut her mind down. Following that, the girl let her body fall to the bed, face down. And another minute after that, her subdued sobs filled the room. The same as before, but with a different reason, the poor girl once again broke down in tears.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask me, I¡¯ll say leave him. You do not deserve to be treated this way ¨C an outlet to fulfill his fetish. He might be being truthful when he says he loves you but that love is skewed, to begin with, if that¡¯s his intention from the start.¡±


    Well, there¡¯s no useforting her. I simply highlighted the fact presented to both of us.


    Besides, the girl had to air that frustration out before deciding on what to do from now on.


    And because of my aversion to that type of person, my hands were tied. I couldn¡¯t offer anything more than that advice.


    Minutes passed and Ohori-senpai remained on the bed. Her sobs had started to die down but whenever her phone would vibrate from the guy¡¯s new message, she¡¯d once again cry.


    Perhaps, the bed was now wet with a different kind of liquid than most couples left behind.


    I thought of telling Aoi about this but since she had me promise to keep this to myself, I dropped that thought.


    When Ohori-senpai finally calmed down, her eyes were once again sore.


    I handed her my handkerchief but she refused to take it. Instead, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower, Onoda-kun. You can leave me behind. I¡¯m certain he¡¯s waiting outside. Very excited at that. I can¡¯t trouble you more than this.¡±


    ¡°I understand, senpai. Then take your time here.¡± As I said that, I also stood up and walked to the girl. Even though she rejected my handkerchief, I kind of don¡¯t want to leave without doing something else for her.


    And so, even when she tried turning her head away, I held her by her chin and had her look up at me before wiping her tears and the stains they left behind on her beautiful face.


    Once that was done, I took a step back, turned around, and left the room.


    She needed that alone time. If I remained in that room, my presence would just hinder her and she might not make any rational decision.


    Anyway, I have something else to do now¡­


    -


    -


    Before leaving the establishment, I asked a favor to the receptionist. By leaving my number to her, I told her to inform me when the girl with me leaves.


    Normally, I would¡¯ve been snubbed by her but thanks to my transformation, she easily epted it with a delightful smile.


    As soon as I walked back into the street, my eyes scoured the surroundings, this time, more meticulously to find that degenerate.


    Right. Rather than stay there and bring the guy a kick out of his fetish by seeing us leaving together, I decided to see how much of a hopeless case he is.


    Fortunately, the guy wasn¡¯t being subtle anymore and I remembered his face from when I spotted him near the school.


    He¡¯s hiding behind a nearby tree where he could easily see the entrance to the love hotel. With the phone in his hand, he looked like he was typing and sending messages over and over while showing signs of irritation.


    Most likely, he¡¯s pressuring Ohori-senpai to send a photo of what¡¯s happening but ever since we entered that room, she only left him on ¡®read¡¯.


    Anyway, that¡¯s a better look for him. Irritated and frustrated rather than a look of euphoria from satisfaction.


    As I approached him, the guy was too busy to notice me. And so, without waiting for him to react and ignoring the other pedestrians, I grabbed him by the back of his neck, lifting him from where he was sitting.


    His reflex worked and he tried to remove my hand but as I tightened my grip on it, he instantly winced in pain before looking up at his aggressor.


    However, upon recognizing me as the guy with Ohori-senpai, his eyes immediately shook before they shone with gratification. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking at someone who granted his wish.


    And following that, he disgustingly smirked, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you! Thank yo¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish that, my other hand instantly ejected and sent a p to his cheek, strong enough to shake his brain and loud enough to get the nearby pedestrians to stop and check what happened.


    To this kind of guy, talking to him is useless. But at the same time, beating him like this was also not a solution. That¡¯s why¡­ after that p, I dragged him with me to an alley between two buildings.


    While some people saw what I did and they started murmuring to each other, none of them dared to step up.


    And that¡¯s for the best. Otherwise, I would have to scare them off.


    Anyway, without any strength to put up a struggle, I almost carried all his weight. But that¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not that far anyway.


    Once we arrived at a rather secluded spot in that alley, I released my hold on his neck and pushed him. His back hit the wall with a loud thud before he slid down to the ground.


    As I looked down at him, the guy raised his head and chuckled, ¡°So, you¡¯re this type of guy, huh? Are you her protector now? Tell me, how does she tast¡ª¡±


    Not letting him finish his words again, I unhesitatingly stomped on his stomach, enough for him to cough out and scramble for his lost breath.


    And that repeated a few more times.


    I never uttered a word to him but every time he would open his mouth to talk about that disgusting fetish of his and how he kept on trying to feed his fantasy regarding what happened between Ohori-senpai and me, I would stomp down in increasing intensity.


    By the time I received the receptionist¡¯s message about Ohori-senpai leaving the establishment, I delivered another stomp and left that alley.


    As I expected, she¡¯s also standing where I was earlier, searching for the guy¡¯s figure in the crowd.


    ¡°Senpai, let me send you home.¡± Without uttering what I did and ignoring her surprise at seeing me, I grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist and started walking in the opposite direction from that alley.


    Even if there¡¯s only a small chance for that guy to get up soon and see us, I didn¡¯t want to gamble on it and give him the pleasure he was seeking.


    Perhaps noticing the different air around me, Ohori-senpai, who was trying to keep up with my steps, asked, ¡°Onoda-kun, what did you do?¡±

 Chapter 1224: Filling up the Free Time

    Chapter 1224: Filling up the Free TimeHow should I answer that question? Should I just tell her that I beat her that cuck up? Well, I waited for a while, or just until we arrived at the station before telling her that.


    As expected, Ohori-senpai was astonished. She even cautiously took a step back from me. And that¡¯s a normal reaction. Not gonna fault her for that.


    Besides, that¡¯s just her reflex. Soon enough, she returned to my side and she started thinking of what to say next.


    I honestly believed that she sorted her thoughts when I left her in that room to take a shower so¡­ it didn¡¯t take long for the girl to tell me what she decided as well as her opinion on what I did to that guy.


    ¡°¡­ Uhm. I think I¡¯ll talk to him onest time, Onoda-kun. Hear his honest thoughts about it. And I won¡¯t say that I fully approve of what you did¡­ Not only is it a hasty decision, but you can also get in trouble for it.¡±


    Although Ohori-senpai''s voice sounded calm, I could hear a little shakiness in it. Whether it was brought about by her decision to still talk to the guy or her opinion of what I did, I had no idea.


    But still, her words failed to carry the concern over that guy. She even sounded worried about me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I only pped his cheek and stomped him on his stomach a few times. If there will be a mark, it will be a handprint.¡± I shrugged as I narrated everything that I did,pared to the summarized answer earlier. ¡°On another note, I understand your decision. I already said everything that can be said earlier. It¡¯s now up to you on how you will live your life from now on.¡±


    Ohori-senpai almost chuckled at the first part but as though remembering that it shouldn¡¯t be something tough at, she gulped it down. Following that, the girl moved her hand to hold mine before squeezing it.


    As for its meaning, I could interpret that as her way of saying ¡®thank you for understanding¡¯.


    Soon enough, the bus arrived and I let her get in first before following her. The same as before, we settled on the two-seater and I gave the window seat to her.


    In the few minutes that the bus stopped at that station, Ohori-senpai¡¯s phone vibrated from an iing phone call. She showed that to me and no surprise, it¡¯s the name of the cuck.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t bother remembering his name.


    Anyway, by showing that to me, she¡¯s kind of asking me for my opinion on whether to answer that or not. When I failed to give her an answer, she also let it ring until it stopped automatically before putting it in ¡®Silent Mode¡¯ and tucking it back in her bag.


    For the duration of that bus ride, the two of us spent the time in silence. I tried checking up on her current state. And thankfully, she remained the same until we reached the station near her house.


    Spending a few more minutes walking her right to their front door, Ipleted the task I put on myself to look after her for today.


    When I was about to leave, Ohori-senpai called out to me.


    I turned around to see what she was going to say. However, she probably decided not to say whatever she was going to say. She simply bit her lips and waved her hand goodbye.


    From this point onward, my job to help her ended. Whatever she decides when she talks to him again, I will not care about it anymore. It¡¯s her choice. If she chooses to remain with him, I¡¯ll just tell Aoi that she¡¯s a hopeless case and if possible, get her away from the girl.


    Love can be blind, after all. But here¡¯s to hoping that she will open her eyes and get herself someone that can really treasure her.


    -


    -


    Meeting Koizumi-san was the next one on my schedule. However, upon looking at the time, there¡¯s still more than two hours before that appointed time.


    So, to fill up that free time, I messaged someone before I started making my way there.


    A whileter, I left the train station and saw the car that was picking me up.


    Looking at the opened window from the driver¡¯s seat, Auntie Yayoi is waving at me with a rather delightful smile on her lips.


    ¡°Onoda-kun! It¡¯s been a while isn¡¯t it?¡± She said as soon as I took the passenger seat. Looking at how giddy she appeared, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she suddenly hugged me again likest time.


    However, the woman, who was surprisingly wearing a rather morous attire than normal, only put her hand on my head and dotingly ruffled my hair.


    ¡°Did the cat get your tongue? And here I am, excited to pick you up. I bet you¡¯re disappointed that Mii-chan isn¡¯t with me.¡± Auntie Yayoi pouted in the end which somehow made her look adorable. It¡¯s like she regressed back a few years in age.


    While my mom could also act like that at times, she¡¯s still rather restrained on it. On the other hand, Auntie Yayoi was already exuding some youthful vibes.


    ¡­ Is it because of me? Well, duh? If I still failed to notice her fondness from before then I wouldn¡¯t be a notorious woman stealer.


    ¡°Uhm, although I can¡¯t deny that, I¡¯m also surprised at how beautiful you are today, Auntie. I had to take my time to digest it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you! Stop saying that to an olddy like me.¡± So, she said but her face clearly showed how satisfied she was from hearing it. I could even spy her smile widening by the second.


    Moreover, her hand on my hair already slid down to my cheek, pinching it as hard as she could.


    Ignoring all that, I continued with the same lines, teasing her in the process.


    ¡°Hmm? Who says you¡¯re old? Auntie, in my opinion, you¡¯re still in the prime of your life.¡±


    And it¡¯s truly effective. Despite trying her hardest not to show it, the color of Auntie Yayoi¡¯s face had started to turn pink. And without any artificial makeup to enhance her facial features, she appeared very lovely with it.


    ¡°This boy. Stop sweet-talking me. I¡¯m not against you for Mii-chan. You did save me as well, so you¡¯re definitely someone I won¡¯t mind being my inw in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Auntie. But I¡¯m only telling the truth, you know?¡±


    ¡­ I know I should stop soon but with this opportunity to tease this lovelydy, I couldn¡¯t find the brake pedal and words just continued to flow from my mouth.


    Fortunately, she put a stop to it herself.


    Auntie let go of my cheek and turned on the key to start the car. ¡°Geez. Alright, put on your seatbelt, we¡¯re going home. You don¡¯t mind eating lunch with us, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ And in fact, I¡¯ll shamelessly admit that it¡¯s within my n. To eat lunch with you.¡±


    I said that¡¯s an admission, but somehow it got delivered in a way that it would be taken in a different context again.


    And guess what? It¡¯s really picked up like that by Auntie Yayoi.


    While making eye contact with me through the rearview mirror, she asked, ¡°With me?¡±


    I thought for a moment about whether to continue teasing her but knowing how dangerous it would be if she kept on ying right into my hand, I pedaled back and answered normally.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ With you and Mina.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. What¡¯s wrong with me today? Forget my weird questions, alright?¡±


    Although faint, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the subtle hint of disappointment in her words there. Surely, a part of her was expecting me to follow up with it by emphasizing how I wanted to eat together with her.


    But well, let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves and assume. Unless I hear it from her, better y it cool and focus on her daughter.


    As I put on the seatbelt, I once again turned to Auntie Yayoi. This time, I put on a sincere expression, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything weird with it. Anyway, this might bete but¡­ Thank you for picking me up, Auntie.¡±


    Upon hearing that, her mood, which dropped a bit earlier, swelled up once more. With her excitement at its max, her car zoomed through their neighborhood¡¯s streets, surprising the few people walking on the side.


    ¡­ Is she the type to overdo things when excited? No, that¡¯s certainly what she is.


    In less than five minutes, we reached their house and upon being invited in, I got weed by my tea girl, smelling like the specially-brewed tea she always makes for me.

 Chapter 1225: Lunch with the Mother and Daughter

    Chapter 1225: Lunch with the Mother and Daughter¡°You two. Can you stop unting your rtionship in front of me? The food will taste bitter for me.¡± Auntie Yayoi poutinglyined as she watched Mina and I flirt with each other even at the dinner table. Because she was sitting across from us, everything was captured in her eyes.


    Really, Auntie¡¯s not acting her age there, right?


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t really me her. This was more or less intentional on Mina¡¯s part.


    I mean, the girl was definitely acting more affectionate today. Ever since I arrived, she hadn¡¯t left my side. As for me, I also didn¡¯t pass up on the chance to dote on my lovely tea girl.


    Compared to the first time I visited here when she kept on denying that we¡¯re more than friends, Mina had already let go of any inhibitions on showing her affection for me.


    That¡¯s why starting from the living room where we rested a bit while drinking her tea, it continued to this table where the only thing left was for Mina to sit on myp while I fed her.


    Furthermore, her behavior today could also be attributed to this unnned visit.


    Earlier, along with kissing me right at their doorway, Mina admittedly expressed how happy she is.


    From what I heard from Auntie Yayoi, as soon as Mina received my message earlier, the girl, who waszing inside her room, somehow got revitalized as she hastily ran up to their kitchen to try and make the lunch herself.


    She even tried to boot her mother out of it in an attempt to do everything using her efforts.


    Obviously, she failed and asked her mother for help in the end. The time was limited, after all.


    On another note, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that there¡¯s a subtle hinting from Mina. She¡¯s also trying to gauge her mother¡¯s reaction toward me by acting like this in front of her.


    A few weeks back, Mina already gave spoken permission to me before when ites to that certain possibility. With her mother¡¯s bad luck with men ¨C starting with her father and then that suitor who tried to get her kidnapped ¨C she¡¯s not averse to the idea that I could also make her fall in love and take care of her just the same.


    I could say that I had yet to act on that. However, thinking about our previous interactions that were treading a thin line close to flirting, as well as that time when she hugged me right after the haircut, there¡¯s no point denying this connection with her anymore.


    I was already caring for Auntie Yayoi as much as I care for Mina. Just that, everything was still subtle. We¡¯re not even vocal about it.


    While I kept on trying to only focus on her daughter, Auntie most likely convinced herself that it was enough to have me as her son-inw.


    For now, that¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no reason to rush it. If it will develop more in the future then I¡¯ll let nature take its course...


    Anyway, back to this situation.


    Mina turned to her mother for a moment and responded to herint, ¡°Mom, he won¡¯t stay for long. Can¡¯t I act spoiled while he¡¯s here?¡±


    Uh. Yeah, I could believe that. However, it¡¯s undoubtedly not herplete reason.


    Anyway, I also tipped in, following Mina''s answer, ¡°I apologize for this, Auntie. I also can¡¯t help but spoil your daughter.¡±


    I paused for a while there as I alternately looked at both mother and daughter. Then, I continued, ¡°But you¡¯re right. We should stop, Mina. It¡¯s disrespectful to the food. You and Auntie prepared this for me, I think it¡¯s best if we enjoy this together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you get it, Onoda-kun. Now, Mii-chan. What say you?¡± Auntie Yayoi beamed a smile as she approvingly nodded. However, she smirked as she delivered that question to Mina...


    Auntie, are you aware that you¡¯re trying to spark a rivalry between you and your daughter? Probably not.


    Because Mina failed to anticipate that I would say that and her mother would use it to put her up there, Mina pursed her lips as she disgruntledly let go of my arm, ¡°Un. This is great. To think that my boyfriend will side with my mom... Okay, I admit defeat.¡±


    I thought of saying something there to clear it up. But Mina¡¯s movements were swift.


    She picked up a fork and stabbed a ratherrge slice of meat. While sporting a menacing smile towards me, the girl pushed the meat close to my mouth. ¡°Here, Ruki, let me feed you instead. Say aah~¡±


    Uh. Yep. There¡¯s no doubt. She¡¯s already upset with me for siding with her mother.


    Understanding that gesture. I unhesitatingly opened my mouth wide and let her stuff that meat inside, hoping that it would ease the girl¡¯s dismay.


    Fortunately, that¡¯s effective. Mina immediately appeared satisfied. She even picked up a table napkin to carefully wipe the sauce that stained the corners of my lips. And right after that, her beautiful smile resurfaced.


    ¡°Delicious?¡± She asked. And with my mouth full, I could only respond with a nod.


    I mean, with howrge that was, I spent thirty seconds chewing it to bits.


    Watching all that from the side, Auntie Yayoi seemingly became amused at the sight as she burst into a peal ofughter.


    Influenced by it or perhaps she just wanted to hear more of her mother¡¯sughter, Mina repeated the action; stuffing me with more food every time she would notice that I finished consuming it.


    Yep. In the end, I was the one that got fed. And the mother and daughter pair enjoyed that, even forgetting theints about disrespecting food or the dismay at how I sided with Auntie Yayoi.


    I guess that¡¯s fine. This might not be the best scenario but seeing the mother and daughterughing together and enjoying this situation was enough constion for me.


    -


    -


    After we finished eating, Auntie Yayoi denied me from helping her with the dishes. And thanks to that, Mina and I got our alone time.


    With more than an hour left before that meeting with Koizumi-san, I naturally won''t waste every second of this.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ How I miss being in this room. I love recalling our memories here.¡± I said as soon as our backs pressed on herfortable bed.


    With her affectionate behavior cooling down a bit, the girl simply held my hand tightly as she guided me to her bed.


    The simplicity ended with that though. Because as soon as we reached it, the two of us climbed up to the middle of her bed, upying it as though it was a natural thing. To top it off, Mina didn¡¯t waste a second squeezing inside my embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just recall it, idiot. Add more to it.¡± After rubbing her cheek on my chest a few times, Mina looked up at me. Her eyes filled with anticipation. Furthermore, her lips parted open, evidently waiting for me to give her another kiss.


    I didn¡¯t do it right away, though. My lips firstnded on her forehead, then down to her nose and cheeks. By the time I was about to reach her lips, Mina lost her patience as she grabbed my head and pushed it toward her.


    The kisssted for a good while and when it ended, her dreamy blinked a few times as though she was still waiting for more.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s add more memories here. I still haven¡¯t tasted you enough, after all.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mina instantly blushed. Sure enough, she swiftly understood what I meant.


    As a response, the girl returned a smirk before initiating another kiss between us. ¡°This pervert... Is that so? I remembered you tasted me plenty yesterday.¡±


    Before letting me respond to her, Mina took full control of it. She entwined our tongues together and sucked mine as hard as she could. It¡¯s not wrong to say that the girl found it delicious. Delicious enough to not let it end right away.


    Anyway, she¡¯s not wrong. Before meeting Mutsumi-senpai yesterday, we stopped by an empty room where we tasted each other aplenty. I remembered my head being squeezed by her juicy thighs beneath her skirt. Even if it was dark, navigating to her sacred ce was easy. And there, I tasted her so much that it still lingered on my tongue.


    Finally finding the chance to reply, I held her by her chin and smirked, ¡°While it¡¯s plenty, it¡¯s still not enough. I think you already get what I mean, Mina.¡±


    ¡°... I do.¡± MIna bashfully answered. She then licked her lips as she stared downwards.


    ¡°See who¡¯s the pervert now?¡±


    I tried teasing her again. And though it earned me a bite on my neck, Mina didn¡¯t deny that.


    And right after that, the girl pushed on my chest. Understanding what she wanted to do, I let my body be pushed, resulting in meying down on my back.


    Once that happened, Mina quickly climbed up, excitedly upying her ce there.


    Using her hand as support, the girl then stared down at me from above while sporting a very naughty smile. ¡°Un. Says the one who corrupted me to this degree... You know, I keep imagining it. Doing it with you. I also asked Himeko about her experience with you... To be aware of what I should expect.¡±


    ¡°Girl, if you say it like that, I will feel bad for dying it.¡±


    Mina asserted along with augh, ¡°Yeah. You should feel bad, shameless guy. Why don''t you atone for it?¡±


    ¡°Atone, huh? Alright. As you wish...¡± Upon saying that, my arms made their move. One settled on her back to push her closer to me. In this way, I could hold her perfectly. While the other firmly grasped her thigh as I guided her legs to open up.


    "Sheesh, just kiss me already."


    Mina also didn¡¯t stay idle. Not minding my busy hands, she squeezed my cheeks in between her palms before capturing my lips for the third time, resuming the long, intimate kiss that got interrupted.


    With both our minds and bodies focused on each other, the thought that her mother was at home soon flew off our heads.

 Chapter 1226: Nakano Mina (1) *

    Chapter 1226: Nakano Mina (1) *In a way, among all my girls who are always around me, only Chii has yet to experience more than kisses and hugs when we¡¯re alone together. Though one could argue that it¡¯s the same for Ishida-senpai, Izumi-senpai, Hifumi, and Itou, I¡¯ve only been with them recently. Our rtionship has yet to develop to the point of beingfortable enough for more intimate moments.


    I haven¡¯t even kissed Itou yet. As for Hifumi, we¡¯re still somehow reminiscing on our time together. The time when she somehow became my publicly acknowledged girlfriend because of how we were always seen together.


    And that¡¯s why this situation with Mina was flowing smoothly. There¡¯s no such thing as going at it step by step anymore. We¡¯re clearly aware of what we both wanted.


    Still, as someone who had more experience, I soon took the lead from her. Changing our positions where I became the one on top.


    Mina weed it, anyway. And in fact, the girl loved it more when I started bing more proactive. Like most of my girls, they¡¯re only acting more forward whenever there¡¯spetition for my attention. Or when I was acting too considerate of them and our current location or circumstance. In the end, they still prefer the feeling of being well taken care of by me.


    ¡°Ruki, stop staring. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Mina said as soon as she noticed me pausing after taking her shirt off. I mean, my eyes instantly focused on her cute belly button and how curvy she is underneath that shirt.


    Furthermore, her pair of soft hills looked seeminglypact inside her bra. She¡¯s probably using a size smaller than her actual one. Or she had just grown recently.


    Maybe massaging it whenever there¡¯s a chance helped them grow. I could remember her initial size, after all. It¡¯s only spilling a little bit between the gaps of my fingers. But now, looking at it from this angle, she¡¯s now a little bigger. Perhaps, from B, she had grown to C-cup.


    Add to that her natural beauty that was further enhanced by her current expression, I couldn¡¯t keep it in my pants anymore.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m just admiring your beautiful curves. To be fair, you can strip me as well.¡± I answered the girl as I lowered my body, enough for her to reach.


    And following my suggestion, the girl bit her lips as she grasped my shirt on both sides before slowly lifting it to strip it off me.


    Once she was done, the girl somehow fell into the same stupor as me upon seeing my naked upper body. Though it¡¯s not the first time, she¡¯s still as mesmerized from staring at my body as before. After gazing at it for more than a minute, she raised her gaze to my eyes and bashfully giggled, ¡°¡­ You¡¯re sexy, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I confidently answered, making her giggles transform toughter, ¡°And that¡¯s also what I¡¯m thinking right now when gazing at you. It¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mina shyly nodded before her lips stretched to another beautiful smile.


    Following this, I started to make bolder moves.


    I grasped her onto her sides and used my thumbs to press on her belly.


    That tickled her, resulting in another set of giggles. Mina squirmed to escape it but with my hands firmly holding her, it only resulted in her being tickled more. Her body shivered slightly and eventually went frigid as the muscles beneath her skin contracted. And in a bid to stop herself fromughing loudly, she sucked in a deep breath and held it in for a few seconds as the girl raised her arms and let them circle around my nape before pulling me down.


    As herst resort to escape from that sensation, the girl chose to drown herself in my kisses.


    And naturally, I didn¡¯t reject that. But while our lips and tongues fought for supremacy, my hands continued on their quest.


    Upon reaching the top of her hills, I began kneading it like a delicate dough, fully taking her shape within my palms.


    At this point, Mina also began losing out on our kisses. She eventually stopped fighting back and just received what I was delivering her.


    And soon enough, I moved from her lips to her neck before my hands went behind her, unhooking her bra.


    ¡°Hold on tight, Mina¡­ We¡¯re just starting.¡±


    Right after whispering that, I let my tongue slide from her neck down to her chest, And with my hands returning from her back, I pulled her bra upwards andpletely took it off her.


    Looking up to check on her reaction, Mina gave me a nod, signifying her willingness to take the next step.


    And with that, I unleashed my desire for her.


    Taking care of her sensitive peaks using my tongue and thumbs, I focused my mind on pleasuring her. With my aim to hear her delightful moans, I took my time on that.


    While her skin started with a salty taste, it soon became delectable as I eagerly sucked on them. Alternating on them every minute or so, Mina¡¯s moans soon filled her room. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s loud enough to be heard outside but at least, it¡¯s like music to my ears.


    Minutester, once I deemed it enough, I began my journey downwards.


    But at this point, Mina, with her face in a crimson mess, raised her body and switched to the offensive.


    She pushed me down and climbed up on me. This time, however, we flipped to the other end of her bed.


    Although I could overpower her and take the lead again, I let the girl do what she wanted. But in this situation, I didn¡¯t stop just stop moving and let her do everything,


    When Mina started dropping her kisses on my lips and eventually sliding down to my neck and chest, emting what I did to her, I ced my hand on top of her head, guiding her on her chosen endeavor.


    Upon reaching my abdomen, the girl looked up at me and naughtily smiled. She once again copied me once again and focused entirely on my belly button. But instead of just using her thumb, the girl''s lips and tongue assaulted it.


    With that certain part being one of my few ticklish spots, I got overwhelmed by that sensation. I found myself moaning out in pleasure, resulting in Mina focusing more on it.


    When I opened my eyes and checked on her again, the girl¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction. She then teasingly said, ¡°I found your weakness, Ruki. If I tell the others about this, you¡¯ll be in a difficult spot. They¡¯ll be ecstatic to hear you moan.¡±


    Uh. I could imagine the truthfulness of that statement. They won¡¯t miss out on that. Every single one of them.


    But it¡¯s not really a weakness when I can defend myself from it¡­ I simply let her do what she wanted today.


    Well, let¡¯s y along with her. Seeing her satisfaction also fulfilled me, after all.


    ¡°If you do that, expect me to tickle you every time I get the chance. And while I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll suck those tasty cherries of yours. I will do it even through your clothes.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You pervert. But you see, I don¡¯t hate the feeling of it. So, you¡¯re still going to lose out, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Maybe I am. However, Mina, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s automatically a win for me whenever I manage to satisfy you?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Mina stammered, realizing how true that was. A few secondster, she pursed her lips adorably.


    Perhaps failing to find a bettereback, the girl simply returned to focusing on it and waited until I moaned once more before going further down.


    Upon reaching this point, Mina¡¯s attention centered on the obvious bulge. While her face remained as red as earlier, she slowly pulled my pants down along with my underwear.


    As my length popped out, it stood proudly before her face. With her head close to it, she had to raise her gaze to capture the tip in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­ Ruki, watch me.¡± Mina looked up at me as her fingers enclosed around its body. Even though it¡¯s not her first time seeing my cock in its entirety, the girl still looked overwhelmed by it.


    Well, if I had to guess, she¡¯s now trying to imagine how it will enter her shortly¡­


    After gulping down her saliva, as a way to calm herself, Mina started moving her hand, stroking it as she slowly pushed her face closer.


    Her warm breath brushed over it which instantly brought me that pleasurable sensation. It twitched once as more of my blood pumped into it.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t holding it myself, it¡¯s probably burning hot by name. Yet, Mina kept her hold on it. And little by little, she¡¯s slowly bing mesmerized by it.


    A few secondster, while maintaining eye contact with me, Mina kissed its backside a few times. And finding not enough, the girl then stuck her tongue out and let it run from the base to the tip, giving it a very sensual lick.


    Once that¡¯s done, she showed another naughty smile as she dered, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare this little guy, Ruki. Keep watching me.

 Chapter 1227: Nakano Mina (2) *

    Chapter 1227: Nakano Mina (2) *Somehow, time seemed to pass by slowly. When Mina started using her mouth and hands, lubricating my erection with her saliva, every second was as long as three. Every movement she made was enough for me to shiver from the pleasure she¡¯s bringing. Moreover, watching her eagerness for it continuously fueled my desire for her.


    If not for holding it in so that we could finish what we nned today, I would¡¯ve long climaxed in her mouth. That¡¯s how great she was already. While her lips were firmly nted on the sides, her tongue perfectly memorized where she had to aim.


    And while she was doing that, my mind couldn¡¯t help but fly back to the moments we shared.


    From the day I first met her and the subsequent meetings where I, slowly but surely, tore down her defenses and her genuine hate for me. When my journey back to those memories reached the point where we shared our first kiss, Mina¡¯s tongue had just finished wetting the entirety of my tip. After giving it a quick suck where she cleaned up the leaking precum, she locked gazes with me again.


    As though she noticed what was going on in my mind, Mina left length to the care of her hand. She then gradually made her way back to my lips. Kissing every part she passed by. And when she reached it, a lovely smile decorated her beautiful face. Stopping right before our lips touched, Mina endearingly whispered, ¡°Can you kiss me, Ruki? Uhm¡­ This is hard to exin but I can¡¯t help but recall the first kiss we shared. Do you remember? I tried testing you by asking you to kiss me but you effortlessly saw through my intentions.¡±


    Looks like instead of understanding what¡¯s in my mind, she also recalled that moment. The same memory that we shared.


    ¡°How can I forget? In the end, you¡¯re the one who initiated the kiss.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ Let¡¯s redo that¡­ Kiss me again, Ruki.¡± Mina shyly muttered. Most likely, upon remembering that, she thought we could do it better now that our feelings aligned.


    ¡°What are you saying? Let¡¯s keep it that way, it¡¯s a special moment for us. At that moment, you¡¯re already nursing your feelings for me, right? Otherwise, you won¡¯t kiss me without reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah, I do. Despite being shameless, you really looked into what made me into, well, me. As much as I hate to admit it, I was impressed at everything you showed me.¡± Upon saying this, Mina escaped from my gaze again by lowering her head to my neck, burying her face there.


    She¡¯s blushing again but with one of her hands still down there, stroking my erection, I found this gesture more adorable.


    And because of this, I began making my move.


    It¡¯s about time, after all. I can¡¯t let her do everything for us.


    First, I lowered my head to get a glimpse of her lovely expression. Of course, that¡¯s not the end of it. I pulled her up again and kissed her beauty mark first before moving to her lips, reenacting what I did back during our first kiss by memory.


    And since our position back then was different, I raised our bodies and switched to sitting on the bed. All the while without pausing our kisses.


    Following that, I extended my arm to her back and brought her to myp. Because of that, Mina had no choice but to stop stroking my cock and used both of her arms to cling to my neck.


    Nheless, because it was already standing up, my erection got squeezed between us which eventually settled on her belly, and the wetness she caused to lubricate it spread all over her stomach.


    Well, that¡¯s not a problem though. It¡¯s burning hot and it will dry up soon because of our rising body temperature. Moreover, I noticed Mina was loving that sensation close to her. She even repeatedly moved her hips to properly feel them rubbing against her bare skin.


    Doing this for a minute or two, everything we wanted to say to each other was already being conveyed with our kisses and touches.


    From there, with my hand on her slender back and supple behind, I carried her up before positioning her down the bed.


    Although she¡¯s not as light as Aya, there¡¯s not much of a difference. I could carry all of my girls, even Shio and Miwa-nee. Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re changing location, we just returned to our previous position where I was the one on top.


    As we continued with our kisses, my hand then made its way down to herst article of clothing.


    While the girl watched me fold it to the side, she slowly opened her legs, gracing me with the perfect view of her sacred ce. It¡¯s pink and a little puffed that I involuntarily gulped down. While I already saw and admired it a few times before, this would be the first time that I witnessed it already overflowing before I could even touch it. Back then it was only a bit moist and the wetness only spread a little. But now, there¡¯s a line flowing down to the bed, creating wet stains on her bedsheet.


    Perhaps understanding the meaning of my gaze, Mina partly covered her face before telling me off, ¡°S-stop staring at it, idiot. It¡¯s like that because of you.¡±


    This girl. Did she intentionally say that to excite me? Well, she¡¯s sessful.


    My cock throbbed from my heightened desire to burrow in her depths. But before that, I gotta taste it first¡­


    Lowering my head there, my tongue and mouth became busy for the next five minutes. And along with it, Mina¡¯s moans of pleasure upied the room.


    Once I deemed it ready, I raised my body and slowly climbed up to her. While holding both of her legs, raising it a bit higher to give me easier ess to her narrow hole, I pushed my erection to her entrance.


    ¡°Mina, I love you¡­¡±


    Whispering that as I rubbed it a few times along her slit to lubricate it once again, Mina faintly nodded followed by her smileden with the desire to be one with me.


    ¡°Me too¡­ I love you, Ruki. Make me yours¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, I was more than ready to begin.


    However, something interrupted me, losing the momentum that I built up on my hips.


    From outside Mina¡¯s room, footsteps could be heard closing in. The sound was faint but heavy at the same time as though the owner was being careful on her steps.


    She failed at that though. And obviously, the identity of that certain person was too obvious.


    In any case, because I abruptly stopped, Mina stared at me in confusion. She failed to pick up the sound. Her head was already over the clouds, after.


    Unfortunately, Icked the time to exin myself to her. My reflexes worked quickly. I released one of her legs on my hold before dropping to her side. Following that, I picked up her nket that we set aside before quickly covering us up to our necks.


    Although I kept the tip of my cock kissing her entrance, it was near impossible to push forward at this position. At least not at the moment.


    Because a secondter, the sound of the turning door knob reached our ears.


    At this point, Mina finally caught on to what was happening, she grabbed onto her nket, raising it further.


    Right at that moment, the door got pushed open, revealing the only other person in this house; Auntie Yayoi.


    ¡°You two, do you fancy a sna¡ª¡±


    I had no idea if that was intentional but as soon as she saw us in the bed, fully covered by the nket, she froze on the spot, failing to finish her question.


    She then quickly turned around as though she saw something she shouldn¡¯t


    I thought she¡¯d be leaving right away but Auntie Yayoi nced over her shoulder, her eyes instantly focused on our clothes littering on top of Mina¡¯s bed.


    I guess she did a double-take to confirm what was happening.


    With her voice sounding a little apologetic along with a hint of embarrassment, Auntie Yayoi silently muttered before leaving the roompletely and closing the door on her way out, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. E-enjoy yourselves, Mii-chan, Onoda-kun!¡±


    Well, that was awkward.


    Even a minute after the door closed, Mina and I remained staring at it, making sure that it won¡¯t open again


    ¡°¡­ Ruki, she understood what¡¯s happening, right?¡±


    ¡°With that kind of reaction? No doubt.¡±


    She asked and I answered right away.


    What are the chances that it¡¯s unintentional? She could¡¯ve checked on us normally, right? Like, knocking first. But no, Auntie Yayoi pushed open the door after carefully making her way to it.


    Uh¡­ But I don¡¯t think I can stop now. There¡¯s no way I would¡­ It might¡¯ve affected our mood for a bit but it¡¯s not enough to simply call it a day.


    And likewise, Mina felt the same. With her pursed lips, she pulled my head closer to her and whispered, ¡°Ruki, let¡¯s continue¡­ I want you¡­¡±


    And with that, pushing the definite possibility of an awkward situation with Auntie Yayoiter to the back of my mind, I pulled the nket down and returned to my previous position.


    After clearing my head of other unnecessary thoughts, my hips began to move and with one forceful thrust, Mina and I became one.

 Chapter 1228: Nakano Mina (3) *

    Chapter 1228: Nakano Mina (3) *The almost unavoidable pain from the tearing of her hymen instantly distorted Mina¡¯s face. She involuntarily grimaced from it and raised her arms, grasping my shoulder.


    With her intention as clear as the cloudless sky, I naturally followed up, lowering my head to kiss her. To divert the pangs of the pain out of her mind, the girl eagerly locked me in a deep kiss filled with passion.


    When the most painful phase passed, But as though she didn¡¯t want me to worry about her, a smile quickly reced it.


    Even at this moment, she remained as lovely as ever. I couldn''t help but feel the urge to continue doting on her regardless of the time and ce.


    In any case, having been in this same situation a lot of times ¨C with the exception of Hina who wished for me to not hold back even during her first time ¨C it¡¯s already within my intention to let her familiarize herself with the sensation of being filled up by me for a while.


    I kept my hips steady while slowly going deeper inside her. As for her legs that were trying to close up even if it¡¯s currently impossible, I held them in ce while also subtly fondling them, giving her a sense of ease.


    ¡°How is it?¡± I asked the girl once we paused for a moment with our kisses.


    Mina now had a dreamy look. While her eyes remained half-opened and her cheeks asionally winced in pain, the visible happiness couldn¡¯t be denied from it. And through her lovely gestures, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s willing to do more than this as soon as she getsfortable.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re too big, shameless guy¡­ and it¡¯s hot. I can feel you throbbing inside me.¡± She bashfully answered as she tried to describe what she was feeling as best as she could. Her hands on my back then went down to my behind and pressed on it, pushing me deeper inside her. Upon doing that, she once again grimaced in pain but a secondter, her lovely smile resurfaced, ¡°¡­ I love this. I finally got to experience what Himeko said. The pain is nothingpared to this feeling of being one¡­ This must be what Haru and Edel-senpai feel as well whenever they¡¯re with you.¡±


    ¡°Though I cannot speak for them, I¡¯ll tell you how it is for me. The feeling of being wrapped by your warmth and the way you clung to me inside was too much¡­ I¡¯m holding myself back from cumming right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­ If it¡¯s only possible, I¡¯ll keep you inside for eternity.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be bad for us? Imagine how we will go to school like this.¡±


    ¡°You idiot¡­ That¡¯s not my problem anymore, hmm? Figure it out.¡±


    Mina heartilyughed, most likely imagining that scenario. And with this, the pain slowly subsided for her. Looking down at our connection, there¡¯s not much blood, sparing her from seeing herself bleeding. Furthermore, her love juices helped wash it away, giving my cock a cleaner view.


    However, as she said, I¡¯m too big that even the slightest movement could trigger her pain receptors down there.


    In any case, with her desire to continue winning in her head, herughter soon got drowned out by her moans.


    At this point, I started moving my hips, pounding her ever-so-slowly. Pushing everything down to the base before pulling it up halfway.


    Starting initially with a slow pace to familiarize herself with my cock rubbing her insides, I gradually sped it up to the point that I let go of her legs and covered her fully with my body. Likewise, Mina¡¯s hold on me tightened, and her fingers dug into my back, expressing what she was feeling.


    Her back arched from the pleasure which made me hold her by her hips to speed in that way.


    Soon, her bed started creaking from what we were doing. But that¡¯s all trivial for us.


    While I focused on speeding up my hips to give her a better feel of my cock inside, her lips asionally searched for mine, conveying what she was feeling. From pleasure to pain andstly, happiness.


    ¡°M-more¡­ Haahhh¡­ Let me feel you more, Ruki¡­¡± She pleaded alongside her whimpers from the pleasure that started to fill her senses.


    As always, I first endured the built-up pleasure brought forth by her throbbing depths that squeezed me as hard as she could at every breath.


    Before focusing on my pleasure and finishing deep inside her, I wanted to give her a more memorable first time. Something that would make her flustered whenever she recalled it. Something she would want to feel again.


    If you only focused on your pleasure during the first time with your partner, she¡¯d be reluctant to repeat it for fear that it would just be painful again.


    That¡¯s why as much as possible, hold it in before them. Even if they didn¡¯t reach the climax the first time, they¡¯d remember that pleasurable feeling that¡¯s tickling them in their depths. During the second time, they would seek it themselves and eventually reach it.


    And with that, with my almost methodical movements that aimed for Mina¡¯s pleasure, the girl soon started convulsing down there five minutes in.


    Her upied narrow cave tightened as though threatening to keep me locked inside her. After a few squeezes and her uncontroble moaning that she had me blocked by my kiss, Mina¡¯s love juices gushed out of her, creating more stains on her bed.


    And soon after that, she rxed her body as she tried to catch her breath.


    Once she recovered, the girl lovingly stared at me as she wordlessly conveyed her desire to make me cum as well.


    Soon, Mina hooked her arms around my neck and lifted herself, putting us in a sitting position.


    Naturally, I supported her back as well as her following endeavor of humping up and down myp, taking the initiative to bring me the pleasure I sought.


    Although the girl¡¯s stamina quickly got depleted by it, I appreciated that effort. That¡¯s why as soon as she slumped down on my shoulder, I held her tightly, carrying her up and down for a few seconds before pushing her back down on the bed.


    And there, as I stopped holding it in, it only took a few minutes for me to reach the peak at the same time as the girl¡¯s second climax. She¡¯s just too irresistible for me. And well, that¡¯s the same for all of my girls. I had to hold it in every time with them or else, I might be called a quick shot.


    When Mina felt the pumping of my semen deep inside her, her legs locked me down, not allowing me to pull out until she squeezed it all. Once that was done and I managed to lie down next to her again, the girl didn¡¯t waste another second to snuggle to my side, using my chest as her pillow and almost drifting off to sleep right away.


    One of her hands was on the area between her belly and crotch, gently massaging it as if there was still the lingering sensation of me filling her up.


    ¡°R-ruki¡­ I don¡¯t think I can stay awake for long. Hug me until I fall asleep¡­¡± The girl dreamily muttered in between her ragged breath. Her eyes were already closed and her whole bodyfortably pressed on me.


    ¡°Mhm, I will,¡± I answered as I pulled her closer, doing what she asked of me.


    Mina really spent her stamina there. It¡¯s not a bad idea to rest for a while. Unfortunately, because of the time, I might not be able to bring her to batheter or even stay with her for the aftercare.


    Moreover, because of the heated situation, I failed to notice something¡­


    The door that I remembered Auntie Yayoi closed shut earlier is partly opened¡­


    And with my senses returning to normal¡­ I could feel the presence of someone there. Slumped down next to the door¡­


    Did Auntie peep at us?


    I already predicted theing awkwardness from what happened earlier but now¡­ should I act like I didn¡¯t notice this?

 Chapter 1229: Awkward?

    Chapter 1229: Awkward?A whileter, the presence near the door stood up and carefully walked away. But a few stepster, I heard a thud followed by Auntie Yayoi¡¯s subdued yelp as she hurriedly scrambled to her feet.


    She tripped for being too sneaky, huh? I guess that serves her right for peeping.


    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine her expression though. Auntie Yayoi always carried herself as an adult in front of me. A doting one at that. Although she¡¯s been rather yfultely, teasing both of us, the way she always ruffled my hair like she was doting a son kept her in that position in my mind.


    But that changed today. I even got the urge to put on my clothes and run out of the room to catch her there.


    Well, with Mina resting next to me, that urge got shelved to the back of my mind.


    And soon enough, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s presence already disappeared. However, I should expect her to act awkwardly once I leave this room.


    Anyway, Mina would surely not believe it right away if I told her that her mother peeped at us. Eventually though, since she¡¯s aware that I wouldn¡¯t just lie to her, especially when it¡¯s about her mother.


    Considering the door was only slightly opened which made it impossible for me to see outside, Auntie Yayoi either pulled it back once she was done peeping or only listened to our voices.


    It¡¯s her daughter¡¯s first time. Could it be she¡¯s just worried for her? No. That¡¯s just me trying to dodge reality.


    The way she reacted when she almost walked in on us already gave me an idea of what was going on in her head.


    Uh¡­ I guess I should talk to her before leaving. Not to catch her lying but to check on her reaction.


    Ten minutester, when Mina¡¯s breath regted, turning into gentle snores indicating that she was now deeply asleep, I nted a kiss on the girl¡¯s forehead before I slowly extricated myself from her.


    Substituting In my ce was one of her pillows. Then, I fixed her sleeping posture before covering her up with the nket.


    As much as I wanted to stay with her, my time was ticking. Instead of staying until she woke, I decided to make another visit to check on her tomorrow.


    After putting on my clothes and checking on my phone, I stood up and watched Mina sleeping peacefully again. But by doing so, it brought about the urge to kiss her once more. Not just her forehead but also her lips.


    And once that¡¯s done, I whispered to her ear, ¡°I¡¯m going, Mina. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Even though that didn¡¯t wake her up, the girl somehow responded with a gentle hum followed by her beautiful smile as she called my name.


    That small unconscious gesture was enough to draw another smile on my face.


    Upon leaving Mina¡¯s room, I reorganized my thoughts before straightening up my expressions. I decided to act oblivious for now and leave without perceiving the iing awkwardness by Auntie Yayoi.


    However, my hope was instantly dashed when I found Aunt Yayoi sitting in their living room, facing that curtained area. Due to that, her eyes quickly focused on me.


    Her hair was a little messy and her face had a pinkish hue. She had her arms and legs crossed. It¡¯s as though she¡¯s specifically waiting for me there.


    A secondter, she opened her mouth, ¡°What? Are you leaving already, Onoda-kun?¡±


    It¡¯s a simple question yet it sounded like she put some weight into it that made my pre-nned response cut. Nheless, that¡¯s not enough to simply blow away myposure, I smiled and bowed slightly to her before answering, ¡°Yes, Auntie. Thank you for having me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hold up. You¡¯re leaving just like that? How is Mi-chan? Why isn¡¯t she with you?¡±


    What is this? Is she trying to interrogate me to dodge the awkwardness?


    Facing her gaze, I quickly caught on to how her eyes were shaky. Her fingers and feet were also restless; rhythmically tapping her arm and the floor.


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep. I tucked her in her bed properly¡±


    ¡°Oh. I see. That¡¯s understandable¡­ So, you two, did you do it?¡±


    While she had a look of understanding, the woman continued to press on. And now, she even directly asked about it.


    If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would probably think that this was truly just her concern for her daughter.


    ¡°Can I not answer that, Auntie?¡±


    ¡°As her mother, don¡¯t I have the right to know?¡±


    Ugh. Normally, mothers would get the answer from their daughter¡¯s mouth rather than their boyfriend or partner. But this woman¡­ I guess I could attribute that to how she sees me as another child of hers. Or am I wrong with that interpretation?


    Either way, it appeared that I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if I refrained from answering her. Even though she already knew the answer, Auntie Yayoi was definitely trying to bury her misdeed by fronting this act of being a mother.


    Well, at least, that would save us from the awkwardness. However, since I was aware of it, it already changed the way I view her.


    Taking a few seconds to act like I was contemting, I took a deep breath and cleared any unnecessary thoughts before answering her honestly.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ Then, Auntie¡­ Yes, we did it. It¡¯s our first time.¡±


    ¡°Did she cry?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ She held it in. She epted me wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m d Mi-chan had her first experience with someone she dearly loves. Thank you, Onoda-kun...¡±


    Nodding her head gently, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s lips stretched into a satisfied smile as she muttered that.


    But in that sentence, it sounded like there was a double meaning to it. Like, was her first time an unpleasant memory for her?


    ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°My, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re both precious to each other. It must have been delightful.¡± Auntie Yayoi chuckled lightly. At this point, she had probably already pushed away that awkward feeling in her chest.


    But really¡­ who else talks about this with their girlfriend¡¯s mother right after doing the deed? No one, right?


    I thought that was over and I was already free to go. However, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s next words put me on a stump.


    ¡°Anyway, before you leave. Take a bath first, Onoda-kun. Wash your sweat away.¡±


    I did n to take a bath with Mina but because she fell asleep, I decided to just take one before meeting up with Ayuter. It¡¯s not like my sweat stinks. Moreover, I doubt Koizumi-san will smell me during our meeting.


    ¡°Uhm. Auntie, I don¡¯t think I needed¡ª¡±


    ¡°I insist, Onoda-kun. Go and take one, I heated the tub. I¡¯ll bring you a towel.¡±


    Upon cutting me off like that, Auntie Yayoi stood up and entered the curtained area and into her room, not giving me a chance to utter my refusal.


    When she reappeared, the woman stared at me as though asking, ¡®Why are you still there?¡¯. She then shook her head and walked behind me before pushing me to their bathroom.


    Right, she intentionally didn¡¯t say anything more topletely shut off my refusal.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll leave the towel here. Put your clothes there. I have to apologize that I can¡¯t offer you something to change into. We don¡¯t have men¡¯s clothes here.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly turned around to leave, closing the door to this little area before their bathroom.


    Upon looking at the steaming from inside it, it got me to stop and think. She truly prepared it for me¡­ Perhaps even if it¡¯s not solely for me, she still did it with the intention to help both Mina and me.


    However, after recalling everything that happened, this was another ploy for her topletely cast off her guilt for peeping at us.


    If I confronted her about it, the situation might¡¯ve been different¡­


    Well, I guess there¡¯s no other choice but to take this bath¡­


    As I thought this, I quickly stripped down and used a small towel to cover up my lower body before entering the bath.


    With my shamelessness, even if this was an unfamiliar bathroom, my mind quickly epted this situation.


    As I closed the door behind me, I walked beneath the shower and was ready to start.


    Or so, I nned to¡­


    My hand had just reached the knob for the shower when I heard the other door, the one that leads outside thisbinedundry room, washroom, and bathroom, creaked open. And despite having an opaque view of the outside from the actual bathroom door, I saw Auntie Yayoiing in and immediately stripping down to her underwear. Ah no. It might not be her actual underwear, but the one most women used when cleaning the bathroom.


    Secondster, her voice traveled from outside at the same time as the bathroom door slid open, ¡°On a second thought, allow me to wash your back, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Now, this caught me off-guard.

 Chapter ?1230 Rising Awkwardness

    Chapter ?1230 Rising Awkwardness


    With her entrance into this tiny room where there''s little to no space to keep our distance from each other, the effort she did to not make it awkward for us earlier suddenly jumped into more than that.


    A whileter, amidst the sound of running watering out of the shower head as well as the light humminging from the steaming tub, I found myself sitting down on a small stool while facing the wall.


    Behind me, I could sense Auntie Yayoi squeezing the water out of the warm towel she just used to scrub my back.


    As she said, she asked me to let her wash it...


    The drizzling sound of water, however, never felt so slow before as though time suddenly slowed down.


    Honestly, despite my experiences with different women, I couldn''t wrap my head around the reason for Auntie Yayoi to do this.


    Ah. No. I understood a part of it. It''s just too sudden.


    True, I had the choice to run out and reject her offer. However, apart from Auntie Yayoi''s posture and expression as well as her insistence to not take a no for an answer, I also found myself stumped which resulted in my mind short-circuiting upon witnessing her enthralling figure in her skin-colored undergarments. They''re almost see-through with the top not even padded which fully emphasized her jiggly mountains. Moreover, I reckoned that if she was to get wet wearing those, they would naturally stick to her skin, resulting in her curvaceous body''s outline being shown.


    ... Yep, in short, my perverseness acted up that it almost got me hard right away. I couldn''t help but find her extremely attractive. Although it''s not to the point of wanting to hold her right away like with Arisa. It''s the type of attractiveness that made me want to admire her figure all day long.


    Her body was clearly that of an adult. Although she might be plump in certain ces, her curves perfectly showcased her aesthetic sexiness and beauty.


    Anyway, since we''re already in this situation, the only thing I could do at the moment was to endure it. Fortunately, she''s following her words; only focusing on my back.


    A few secondster, the warm towel once again brushed against my back as Auntie Yayoi resumed scrubbing it. Following that, the drizzle from the showerhead which she was holding at the moment contrasted with the warmth of her hands that was being transferred to the towel. It''s cold yet a littleforting. I mean, the alternating warmth and coldness allowed my somewhat tired muscles to contract and rx, giving me relief.


    And just like this, two minutes slowly passed. Even if I couldn''t see her expression, her good mood was properly conveyed through the gentle scrubbing.


    Soon, Auntie Yayoi broke the silence between us, "How is it, Onoda-kun?"


    It''s a simple question but she said it so close to my ear that her breath tickled it.


    I nced back and answered normally, "It''s great, Auntie. Thank you."


    Well, in some media, boys who would be put in this kind of situation would always be afraid to take a nce. It''s like they''re putting their lives on the line if they ever took a peek.


    That does not apply to me though. And surely, to everyone in reality. However, only a few wouldn''t be flustered, including me.


    I took in her figure once more before meeting her gaze. While her expression remained the same as earlier, Auntie Yayoi appeared slightly redder. It could be because of the heat in this room or there was another reason. Whatever it was, I believed I shouldn''t ask her straightforwardly about that. Even after everything, I still respect her.


    "Un. That''s great. Then, do you want me to wash your front too?" Auntie Yayoi nodded in satisfaction. But then her tone changed to a mischievous one.


    She''s joking, right?


    "Eh? Won''t that be inappropriate?" I intentionally put on a surprised expression.


    Upon seeing that, Auntie Yayoi heartilyughed as she ced her hands on my shoulders before slowly leaning to my back.


    "I''m joking. I can''t do that to my daughter''s boyfriend."


    She said that but her actions said otherwise. Little by little, her arms gradually enclosed around me, hugging me tightly from behind.


    Feeling the softness of her chest pressing behind me, my cock that''s still covered by the small towel reacted. That sensation was irresistible.


    This woman was testing my patience... She might be joking about what she said but this... this was clearly intentional.


    "Auntie?" Although I could respond differently, I simply called out to her. Just to see what she would do next.


    However, before answering me, Auntie Yayoi tightened her embrace, enough for her whole body to press on my back.


    Because of this, I noticed her racing heartbeat which had no indication to calm down at any moment.


    "Don''t mind me, Onoda-kun..." Auntie Yayoi''s breath brushed on my ear again and following that her cheek pressed on mine upon resting her chin on her arm.


    As if it''s that easy. Only virgins would be speechless in this situation, blushing as hard as they could.


    As for me... my mind just continued trying to understand her motivation to do this.


    "You know, that''s impossible, right?"


    Auntie Yayoi giggled once more at that response, "Heh, you''re right. But take this as an olddy''s selfishness."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Selfishness. Olddy? I can understand the selfishness but Auntie, you''re in no way an olddy."


    Well, that sounded like an excuse. Miwa-nee also tried calling herself an olddy, after all. But look, she''s still as fine as any of my girls. And Auntie Yayoi isn''t an exception.


    And sure enough, Auntie Yayoi was d to hear that, "Oh, is that so? Then let me retract that. Anyhow, you said you understood my selfishness, are you telling the truth?"


    "Yes, I do. However, I won''t expound on that. I may be wrong anyway. You know yourself best. So, instead of basing it on my assumption, I''ll just wait until you reveal it to me."


    "You... You''re really too mature for your own age, Onoda-kun."


    "I get that a lot."


    Well, she was also probably basing that on the fact that we could still casually talk like this despite this situation. Normally one would be too consumed with their lust that thinking straight would be close to impossible.


    "Insisting for you to take a bath anding in to wash your back, it must''ve appeared as if I''ming onto you, right?"


    "Yeah, anyone with a sane mind will think like that, Auntie."


    "Yet, you''re maintaining yourposure, Onoda-kun. Am I not attractive enough for you?"


    Her tone became a little downhearted there as though she already predicted that I would say yes.


    "Auntie, if you think I''mpletelyposed right now, you''re wrong. I''m close to losing it. Especially now that you''re this close to me."


    "... Is... Is that true?" Auntie Yayoi stuttered.


    "Auntie can check for herself but I''ll advise you against that."


    "Wait, you mean..." As her voice trailed, Auntie Yayoi surely did not take my advice.


    Well, what am I expecting, right?


    She loosened her arm a bit, enough to create a gap between them that allowed her to look down below.


    The same as her, I also looked down to check on it.


    Yep, it''s still pitching a tent on the towel. In fact, because the towel also became wet from the drizzle of the shower, it''s now sticking to my shaft.


    "That''s huge..." I heard Auntie Yayoi muttering a few secondster, "Is that because of me?"


    "There''s no one else in here aside from you and me, Auntie." Giving another honest answer, I saw Auntie Yayoi trying her hardest not to give a different reaction. She also hurriedly closed her arm, covering it from her sight.


    Well, notpletely though...


    And because of this, the situation became even more awkward. I thought it was about time to end this awkwardness by standing up and jumping in the tub.


    However, I was once again a step toote.


    "Onoda-kun... I have a confession to make."


    Auntie Yayoi faintly whispered at the same time as she moved one of her arms down there, her fingers perfectly wrapping around that raised

 Chapter ?1231 Help?

    Chapter ?1231 Help?


    Not a secondter, as if that was just an unconscious action, Auntie Yayoi retracted her hand from my shaft. From the sudden tenseness on her body that was clearly conveyed through our skin-to-skin contact, the woman behind me gradually turned white followed by her expression transforming into something that says, ¡®I messed up¡¯.


    ¡°That was¡­¡± I silently muttered.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. And a secondter, the hand that she retracted moved to my mouth, covering it to prevent me from saying anything else.


    Secondster, Auntie Yayoi slumped her head on my shoulder as she groaned listlessly¡­ ¡°O-onoda-kun. T-that¡¯s not me¡­ My hand moved on its own.¡±


    Yeah, right. It tempted her enough to grab it unconsciously, huh? What a convenient excuse¡­


    Nheless, I knew that it was entirely possible to happen. I mean, I had just recently experienced it during that time with Mutsumi-senpai. I unconsciously went along with the situation to the point that we were close to crossing the line.


    In any case, with my mouth blocked, I obviously couldn¡¯t respond to that verbally. I could only nod my head slightly.


    Auntie Yayoi took that as me agreeing with her and released a sigh of relief.


    ¡°T-thank you for understanding¡­ Uh. Where was I? Right¡­ The confession.¡± Her stuttering continued as the woman attempted to regain herposure back and return us to the earlier atmosphere.


    However, what¡¯s done was done¡­ Even if I told her to calm down or act unbothered, the situation was already too awkward.


    I was stillposed, of course. Even if the way she grabbed me down there managed to excite me, controlling my emotion and expression was something I could easily aplish.


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s not going to help in this situation. Instead of letting this situation spiral further down, I had to take action right away¡­


    Upon deciding that in my head, I didn¡¯t waste any more seconds and made my move.


    While Auntie Yayoi was still fumbling about whatever she was going to confess, I turned my body to face her. With that, her hand on my mouth was removed and her arm hooked around my neck slid off backward, beforending on my shoulder.


    As we got face to face with each other, I instantly noticed how her gaze gradually moved down. While it stayed on my chest and abdomen for a few seconds, her eyes still eventually focused on the pitched tent.


    Well, to get her attention, I grabbed her other hand and gave it a squeeze.


    I waited until she lifted her gaze again before starting, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s be honest here. We¡¯re already in an awkward situation. Trying to steer it back won¡¯t really help us. And that¡¯s why I decided to do this. Facing you upfront. Can we put down the awkwardness and meet each other barefaced?¡±


    I know. There¡¯s another path than this. For example, either of us can just escape the bathroom and end this situation once and for all. However, that will only result in Auntie Yayoi being awkward again in the next instance. It won¡¯t solve anything.


    In this way, we can just be honest with each other. Or in other words, we can tell each other what¡¯s in our heads and face it head-on. Whatever wille out of this talk¡­ may or may not change the nature of our rtionship¡­


    ¡°A-are you sure, Onoda-kun?¡± She cautiously asked. Although she still bit her lips as some kind of indication of her reluctance, I could feel her pulse calming down a little.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Let¡¯s see. To make youfortable, I¡¯ll go first¡­¡± I said as I tugged her hand, pulling her a little bit closer.


    Auntie Yayoi didn¡¯t resist that and her eyes remained focused on mine, waiting on what I was about to say.


    As I prepared myself to say it, I peered deeper into her eyes, trying to understand her current state of mind. At the moment, she¡¯s a little bit nervous and at the same time, excited.


    Anyway, with that done, I opened my mouth, ¡°Auntie, I noticed you peeping at us earlier.¡±


    ¡°Y-you noticed¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not a denial, alright. Furthermore, Auntie Yayoi guiltily lowered her head.


    ¡°Yes. You didn¡¯t shut the door. And I heard you wobbling out of there. You even tripped, right?¡± I recounted everything I noticed earlier.


    Upon hearing all that, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s head went even lower to the point that her face was buried in my shoulder again. Guilt had started consuming her.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t move her and just waited for her response.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to confess¡­ I¡¯m a bad mother. I listened to your voices while you were doing it.¡±


    ¡°Then Auntie, I guess we¡¯re both at fault there. I noticed you but I decided earlier not to call you out for it.¡±


    Obviously, even if I said that, it¡¯s not going to wash her guilt away. What I did was attempt to avoid it. It¡¯s clearly different from what she did.


    And sure enough, her response was a shake of her head before saying that it was not my fault.


    I shrugged that out and said to leave it at that, yet she continued to wallow in guilt. To stop her from doing that, I lifted her head again, forcing her to look at me.


    I caressed her cheek and gently pulled her even closer. While she stopped staring at my lower body, Auntie Yayoi somehow started acting like a spoiled child.


    She opened her arms wide and, the same as earlier, put me in her embrace.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And while doing so, her voice once again reached my ears. She continued with her confessions.


    ¡°I intentionally suggested that you take a bath. So that I can join you here. I thought I should show you my gratitude for taking care of Mina by washing your back¡­ but you see¡­¡±


    ¡­It didn¡¯t end with just washing my back.


    Ipleted her words in my head. Nheless, the two of us clearly understood it.


    ¡°I understand, what happened next was all unintentional. Auntie shouldn¡¯t beat yourself to it¡­ I mean, I¡¯m also at fault. Even now I¡­¡±


    As I trailed my voice there, my eyes moved from her face down to her alluring body that was now fully captured in my eyes.


    ¡°¡­ Right, you¡¯re still like that.¡±


    And likewise, Auntie¡¯s eyes also went down but she focused on what I was currently pitching.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re Mi-chan¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Emphasizing that point again, I couldn¡¯t help but hear that differently this time. Instead of a reminder, it¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to break past it.


    ¡°Yes, this is wrong¡­ I apologize, Auntie. I think I''ll dip in the tub now.¡± I chose the escape route. It¡¯s to save us both, after all. Losing to the temptation wouldn¡¯t do us good. Unless we confessed and epted each other.


    But she¡¯s a mother. If I told her that I¡¯m also attracted to her, to the point that I want to make her mind, she¡¯d definitely feel conflicted or worse, hate me for it.


    If it¡¯s the other way around, however, Auntie Yayoi would just hate herself for trying to snatch her daughter¡¯s lover. But well, that¡¯s with the assumption that she likes me enough to do that.


    I released her hand and tried turning back to my previous position.


    However, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°Wait, Onoda-kun¡­ D-don¡¯t you need help with that? ¡­ I can help you calm it down¡­ I felt it¡­ It¡¯s too hot and hard.¡±


    That suggestion was too tempting¡­


    If I lost my reason here, there¡¯s no doubt that¡­ this would certainly not end with a normal mother-inw and son-inw bonding.


    No. To begin with, this wasn¡¯t that kind of bonding¡­


    Little by little, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s face turned deep crimson as an embarrassed yet naughty smile peeked from her lips. Perhaps taking my few seconds of silence as my acquiescence, she moved even closer.


    This time, her handsnded on my thighs as she gradually ran them upwards. Her eyes then focused on mine, conveying what she was thinking at the moment, ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ Only think of this as me helping to relieve you. You can forget this after we leave this bathroom.¡±


    Or so she said.


    But those words...They triggered something in me.


    As someone who didn¡¯t ept Saki¡¯s suggestion of just treating what happened to us as nothing. I certainly wouldn¡¯t make an exception for her here. Regardless of my attraction to her.


    Call it my stubbornness but¡­ that¡¯s just how it was for me.


    ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t ept your help if we¡¯re going to forget this,¡± I said as I grabbed Auntie Yayoi¡¯s shoulders, stopping her advance.


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    As expected, she was confused.


    ¡°I mean it as it is. Auntie, do you mind if I also make you mine?¡±


    After I said that, Auntie Yayoi became rigid as she speechlessly stared at me, perhaps hoping that I was joking.


    It was half a minuteter before she managed to react. With her jaw cking, she deliriously blurted out one word.


    ¡°H-huh?!¡±

 Chapter ?1232 Decision *

    Chapter ?1232 Decision *


    As the meaning of what I uttered gradually sank into her mind, Auntie Yayoi actually remained stumped. She couldn¡¯t answer right away. Her eyes started darting around, alternating between my face, my erection that she was already about to grasp andstly, the door ¨C or simply the direction of Mina¡¯s room.


    I expected her to react negatively right away. I mean, that¡¯s what I thought earlier if ever I confessed to her. But that¡¯s not what happened. Despite the supposed absurdness of it, the alluring woman started deliberating on her choices.


    ¡°Why do you want me? You¡¯re Mi-chan¡¯s¡­¡± And that¡¯s all she coulde up with as a response after half a minute.


    Her eyes were filled with conflict yet the temptation must have been too much for her to bear.


    Auntie Yayoi, who didn¡¯t even try to get with another man after that disastrous experience with her ex-husband, was probably at her limit now that she found a man she could trust wholeheartedly. Unfortunately, that man was her daughter¡¯s boyfriend. It¡¯s the moral dignity that¡¯s holding her back.


    There¡¯s no denying her attraction to me now¡­ Nheless, she had no intention to steal me from Mina. She wanted it to be a one-time thing that wouldn¡¯t happen again. Or even if it did, she¡¯d always draw the line.


    How should I respond to that? Well, I already had one. And it¡¯s something I didn¡¯t need to think over carefully.


    Since I decided to do this, I was more or less ready for the possible oues and consequences.


    I tightened my grip on her shoulders and then slid it down to her arm. Following that, I leaned slightly forward, stretching my arms to her back and waist.


    Although there was a reaction from her ¨C squirming and freezing once again ¨C I continued pulling her closer to me.


    Wrapped within my arms, Auntie Yayoi arrived at the area opened in between my legs. Soon enough, her voluptuous front pressed on my crotch, making the tent I was pitching to rest in between her mountains.


    ¡°Yes, I am, Auntie. We¡¯re both aware of that, yet here we are¡­ You can hate me for saying this but¡­ my love for Mina extended to you. No, it¡¯s more than that, I also found myself looking at you not just as her mother but as a woman to love and care for.¡±


    Normally, my words could be interpreted as cringe or too cheesy to anyone¡¯s ears but in this situation, it¡¯s the perfect choice of words. Nheless, the oue would still be up to Auntie Yayoi. Her reprehensions could either be gone or reinforced, leading to different results.


    However, after saying all those, I lifted her chin and made my move, kissing her lips.


    And because of that, it would probably influence her decision.


    In any case, amidst the conflict urring in her mind, I found Auntie Yayoi fully mesmerized by me. Whether it was my voice, my face, my body, or my words, everything was making her whole body churn from the inside out.


    While it could be said that we didn¡¯t have that many interactions, those few chances were enough for us to form a special bond.


    Seconds quickly passed. Our kiss gradually deepened. Whether it¡¯s a conscious effort or not, Auntie Yayoi began actively responding to it. Her lips and tongue shed against mine. And even if she seemed rather clumsy with it ¨C perhaps because it has been a while ¨C she refused to back down and be dominated.


    After a minute of intense and undeniably passionate kisses, Auntie Yayoi was left wanting.


    I reached for the back of her head and removed her ponytail, putting her hair down which slightly changed her image to a more aesthetic look.


    However, Auntie Yayoi probably misunderstood what I did.


    In response to cing my hand on her head, her eyes focused on my erection and she gradually lowered her head to it.


    Using both of her hands, she pressed her voluptuous mountains together, squeezing my burning shaft lodged in between them.


    And perhaps, finding it not enough, her hand reached for the towel, taking it off my waist, fully exposing my cock in her eyes.


    Auntie Yayoi let out a silent sigh of admiration before her hands grabbed it at both ends; one at the base and the other, at the tip.


    At this point, the bold woman raised her gaze again, finally giving me a response for earlier.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun. I can¡¯t answer you right away¡­ That is just too sudden. But this¡­¡± She bit her lips and her expression clearly conveyed what should be the next words after that.


    It¡¯s not what I expected. Yet it¡¯s totally reasonable. Besides, kissing her interrupted her thoughts so I could only fault myself for it.


    This leads me to question myself though. I became the one wrought by conflict. Should I continue doing this with her? I didn¡¯t want to make an exception but at the same time, I also didn¡¯t want to reject Auntie Yayoi and cut off the chances of us being together.


    Am I bing an indecisive bastard? Ugh¡­


    While she waited for my reply, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s hands began moving. Gently stroking the trunk and rubbing her palm on the tip. She clearly knew what she was doing.


    And unfortunately, or fortunately? -- The stimtion brought by it sessfully clouded my mind, resolving the conflict I was facing.


    Not long after, I started leaning on epting this situation and pushing back what would happen to our rtionship after this¡­


    I had this urge to ask her if she was still going to pretend that this did not happen after we left this room. However, my overthinking probably influenced me.


    In my mind, I quickly arrived at the point where she¡¯s being ridden with guilt for Mina. But at the same time, I also couldn¡¯t tell her that Mina had given me her consent to make her happy. That¡¯s something that should be brought up by Mina and discussed by the two of them rather than hearing it from me.


    Haa¡­ As always, I was the one making this hard for us. But as the core of ourplex rtionship, I had no choice but to suffer the same dilemma over and over before deciding on what to do in the end.


    After spending another minute organizing my thoughts in which I finally decided what to do once and for all, I closed my eyes and exhaled a long breath.


    Perhaps noticing how heavy it was, Auntie Yayoi paused and checked on me.


    To ease her mind, a small smile stretched from my lips before silently whispering, ¡°Auntie, please go ahead.¡±


    Taking that as my go signal, Auntie Yayoi returned an erotic smile as she resumed what she decided to do; giving me relief.


    The woman didn¡¯t waste more time in deliberation. She simply went on with the full intention to do what she offered.


    And with that, in the following minutes, I watched Auntie Yayoi stuff her mouth with my raging erection.


    She¡¯s no expert at it. In fact, it even felt like it was her first time giving someone fetio. Her teeth kept on brushing against my cock. However, her eagerness to give me relief made up for that. Furthermore, the way she licked me and twirled her tongue around it was no joke. She also took her top off and used her huge assets to squeeze me deeper in between her breasts.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Perhaps because it¡¯s a normally impossible situation or simply because it¡¯s Auntie Yayoi, I found it too pleasurable that I got close to my limit in under two minutes. It was too stimting that all I could do in response was to hold her head down and fix her hair at times. I also kept my eyes open to watch her do it without missing even a single second.


    But that¡¯s it. I still managed to hold it in.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that I moaned a few times while calling her name. And whenever I would do that, Auntie Yayoi would get a boost. Her movements would speed up and she¡¯d try a more daring approach.


    Unfortunately, even with that, she still failed to make me cum. Or rather, I continued holding it in.


    And that resulted in Auntie Yayoi being frustrated. She stopped what she was doing, popping my cock out of her mouth, and voiced it out. ¡°¡­ Onoda-kun, tell me, am I doing it wrong? Why are you still¡­¡±


    Faced with that frustrated expression, I found my heart stirred. Yeah. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s doing something wrong. It¡¯s just me being stubborn to not let this end like this¡­


    I should stop being drowned in this lust for her and start giving her the care that she deserves.

 Chapter ?1233 Nakano Yayoi *

    Chapter ?1233 Nakano Yayoi *


    Time quickly passed by in this bathroom. If I wasn¡¯t wrong, ten minutes had already passed since Auntie Yayoi and I entered. And even now, we¡¯re inside it, wet from head to toe.


    We¡¯re now standing beneath the running shower. In front of me was Auntie Yayoi with her back turned to me. My arms were wrapped around her navel while my chin rested on her shoulder. Thankfully, she¡¯s only an inch taller than Shio, allowing me to do this


    My erected shaft was still standing upright, pressed on her behind. But that¡¯s not important anymore. Even though I could only see one side of her face, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s frustration was more pronounced in this way. Nheless, the fact that she remained here with me wasforting.


    As for the reason why she¡¯s like that, it¡¯s obvious.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Earlier, when she asked me if she was doing it wrong, she interpreted my silence as my being unsatisfied with her performance.


    I tried exining to her that the reason was my stubbornness. However, she¡¯s not buying it. She thought I was only trying to be generous to not hurt her feelings.


    How wrong could she be?


    Well, I could¡¯ve cleared that up by letting her continue and finishing in her mouth or all over her body but I decided against it. At least, until I properly conveyed to her what I decided; giving her the care that she deserves.


    I asked her to take a shower with me and while she epted it, she remained frustrated at not being able to help me find relief. And that put us back to this current situation.


    Really, in regards to misunderstanding my intentions, these few minutes with her put her at the top of the list. But thinking about it, she¡¯s not at fault at all, it¡¯s all on me for not answering right away.


    With our warm bodies so close together, the coldness brought by the shower was mostly nullified. And while it would be nice to prolong this, for us to understand each other better, I was still someone who only had a limited time. I had to leave soon regardless of the oue.


    ¡°Auntie, could it be that you¡¯re mad at me?¡± After thinking for a while, I started with that question.


    That sounded like a husband trying to gauge his wife¡¯s anger. But well, it actually fitted our current situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. How can I be mad at you?¡± Auntie Yayoi replied right away. She turned her face a bit to the side to look at my face. Even with her face dripping with water, it¡¯s still crimson red, entuating her beauty.


    ¡°Well, you still looked frustrated to me. I exined it to you yet you think I¡¯m just being generous.¡± As I repeated her words, Auntie Yayoi was about to open her mouth, possibly to assert it.


    I put a finger on her lips, preventing her from doing so before continuing, ¡°Auntie, since we¡¯re past the point of going back to our normal rtionship, let me tell you this¡­¡±


    As I trailed my voice there, I noticed her gulping down. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s rather scared of what I¡¯m about to say.


    She¡¯s still in her misconception about why I stopped her or why I didn¡¯t answer her question earlier.


    And so, I decided to clear it up before moving on. There¡¯s no other way or we wouldn¡¯t move forward.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel me throbbing from your behind? My blood continued to surge down there because of how much I am attracted to you. I honestly enjoyed what you did a lot and if possible, I want to make love with you as well.¡± I said with all honesty while also pressing myself further to her, lodging it inside the crack in the middle of her butt.


    Anyway, instead of saying ¡®fuck¡¯, I toned it down to that. That¡¯s how I considered my sexual experiences with all of my girls, after all. Like I said before, it¡¯s not just fucking to fulfill our carnal desires but making love as a way to strengthen our bond. For other people, it¡¯s probably one and the same, especially for those who would engage in casual sex. But that¡¯s it for me, or us. Every sexual intercourse is making love.


    Judging from how her heartbeat suddenly raced as though hearing those words cast the gloom off her chest, I was sessful in what I aimed to do. Auntie Yayoi finally decided to believe me.


    And to confirm that, the woman turned around to face me while smiling beautifully. ¡°If you¡¯re saying that much, I have no choice but to believe you, am I right?¡±


    However, her hand reached for my erection once again, grabbing it tightly and stroking it.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ thank you for understanding me, Auntie.¡± While I let her do that for her satisfaction, I responded with a smile before reaching for the knob to turn off the shower. ¡°Now let¡¯s move to the tub, shall we?¡±


    Auntie Yayoi didn¡¯t reject that suggestion. While sticking close to me, she followed me there. The size of the tub was close to what we have at our house so, fitting us together was possible.


    However, before we dipped inside together, Auntie Yayoi stripped off her undergarments. Earlier, I only partially saw her front but this time, her nakednessy bare in front of my eyes.


    She¡¯s already filled with sex appeal even without stripping because of how wet it became but now¡­ it¡¯s even more appealing that I would probably lose myself.


    Perhaps, understanding the state of my mind, Auntie Yayoi opened her arms, inviting me in. Unlike earlier when she was a little desperate to tempt, she¡¯s now effortlessly doing that by unting her mature charms on me.


    I gulped down my saliva, holding back the temptation to jump at her. However, I failed.


    I gave in to it.


    Once again dying dipping inside the steaming tub, I walked right into her embrace as my hands, mouth, and tongue started exploring her whole body.


    From the kiss to her lips, I slid down to her neck and eventually her naked breasts. I sucked on them like a little suckling desperate for milk.


    On the other hand, Auntie Yayoi simply received everything I did. When I looked up at her, there was a hint of her motherly gaze in her eyes.


    But that soon disappeared when my hands reached down to her sacred ce. My fingers brought her back to the reality that I was more of a lover than a son to her.


    For the next five minutes, Auntie Yayoi and I did everything we could without actually doing the deed. I evenid down on the floor and she mounted me on my face, doing that infamous position, tasting each other at the same time.


    However, even though it once again built up the pleasure, I didn¡¯t finish yet. And soon enough, we both managed to snap out of it. In a way, Auntie Yayoi also lost control there.


    With our faces wrought with embarrassment, we jumped in the tub and took one corner for ourselves.


    Time passed again. Inside this rxing tub, I got Auntie Yayoi firmly locked in my embrace.


    However, upon realizing that I still haven¡¯t cum after everything that we did, Auntie Yayoi''s part of her frustration returned. And it was fully conveyed when she leaned back on me and rested her head on my shoulder.


    While looking up, the woman pinched my cheeks as hard as she could. Then with narrowed eyes and puffed cheeks, she threw her questions at me, ¡°Onoda-kun, are you still going to hold it in? Don¡¯t you want relief? You also didn¡¯t let me take you in when I tried¡­ what are you thinking?¡±


    Yep. She tried to do that a few times. When we¡¯re so lost in each other.


    In the end, it¡¯s still outside even at this moment. However, Auntie Yayoi was holding it beneath the water, keeping it pressed on her while she moved her hips slowly, tempting me to make a move once again.


    But with my head cleared up thanks to this rxing dip, I was set on putting a conclusion to this episode for us.


    ¡°What am I thinking? Simple¡­ I want Auntie to remember this moment.¡± Along with that answer, my lips found their way to hers again. This time, however, I conveyed to her what I wanted her to understand.


    As Auntie Yayoi epted it without second thoughts, her fingers on my cheek lost their strength and her hips remained steady. The kiss then deepened as my arms tightened around her navel.


    Once our lips separated, I continued with a question, ¡°Do you understand what I mean by that, Auntie?¡±


    I already conveyed it to her. Everything within that kiss. And looking at her glittering eyes as though she reached enlightenment after meditating for a while, she understood everything.


    She took a few seconds to organize it. And thankfully, she didn¡¯t misunderstand my intentions.


    ¡°¡­ Yes. To remember this moment without being drowned in temptation and lust.¡± Auntie Yayoi started slowly. But with each word that came out of her mouth, the frustration that she was feeling gradually disappeared.


    By the end of it, Auntie Yayoi stared me in the eye before saying in a very affectionate tone that she hadn¡¯t used before this, ¡°¡­I like you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    As soon as those wordsnded on my ears, a triumphant smile formed on my face, ¡°Me too. I like you, Auntie.¡±


    And following that reply, my arms tightened around her navel as I lifted her body, turning her around to face me. Following that, with the tip of my erection aimed at her sacred ce, I slowly lowered her down to it, invading her tight hole that had no visitor for so long.


    Because of how much I held it back earlier, it actually only took me three minutes to reach my limit. Likewise, Auntie Yayoi, with her head and chest cleared up as well as a new fire ignited inside it, she¡¯s the same. Her insides squeezed me tightly, taking in everything that I saved from thest fifteen minutes of stimtion after stimtion.

 Chapter ?1234 Resolution

    Chapter ?1234 Resolution


    Five minutester, Auntie Yayoi and I left their bathroom together. Using the towel she prepared for me, we dried each other up in silence. While she couldn''t form words to say to me, I was carefully weighing in the words that I should say.


    What happened inside that bathroom was still fresh in our minds. We crossed thest line inside that tub. Even though it was brief and we actually didn''t move that much before climaxing at the same time, I remained inside her for the duration of our stay there. Even at this moment, I could feel her depths throbbing around my shaft as she squeezed everyst bit of my cum.


    We sessfully affirmed each other''s feelings and epted each other but there are still things to be done.


    I mean, there''s not enough time anymore. Before I leave them today, I vowed to settle this situation properly in a way that the mother and daughter''s rtionship wouldn''t turn awkward.


    I would probably bete for my appointment with Koizumi-san but it''s fine. I''d send her a message informing her of it and hopefully, that would be enough.


    In terms of priority, Auntie Yayoi and Mina are currently higher in my headpared to Koizumi-san.


    "Auntie, I''ll check on Mina after putting my clothes on, what about you?" Breaking the silence between us, I chose to start by bringing up the girl that should still be sleeping at the moment.


    Although drying each other was still rather stimting for the both of us, we somehow had this silent agreement to hold back for the moment. Obviously, she wasn''t clueless as to what was going to happen now that we''d crossed the line. Like me, her head was also filled with it.


    Upon hearing my question, Auntie Yayoi''s hands paused for a moment. While still wearing the same affectionate smile, she answered, "I''ll change in my room and then join you there, Onoda-kun."


    Perhaps noticing how I was trying to be careful with my words, Auntie Yayoi also caressed my cheeks to reassure me, "Hey, smile for me. You''re handsome that way. Besides, if you''re worrying over my mental capacity to embrace the decision I made, I''ll tell you right now, I''m thinking straight. You did your best to let me understand it, after all."


    Right. I was probably overthinking unnecessarily. I was afraid that if that affectionate mood dissipated, she would snap back to reality and get flooded with guilt. But like she said, it took a while but I managed to aplish something that might be impossible in a normal situation.


    After giving her the smile that she asked from me, I pulled her into my embrace one more time before continuing with what we were doing.


    Soon enough, we put down the towel. While I started putting on the same clothes, Auntie Yayoi went to her room to change.


    Instead of going straight to Mina''s room, I waited for her outside her door.


    When she saw me standing there, Auntie Yayoi couldn''t help but jump at me again while giggling happily. I kissed her and she returned it with more intensity, affirming once again that no matter what happens, she''s now standing by her decision to ept thisplicated situation where she also fell in love with her daughter''s boyfriend.


    She''s also well aware that if this got out, she wouldn''t bemended by anyone else. In fact, she would even be scorned. However, even though she understood that, Auntie Yayoi, while brimming with her unsurmountable courage, told me that it doesn''t to her. Moreover, she even stated that she''s also fine even if we kept our rtionship a secret. As long as I don''t suddenly grow tired of her, it''s good enough for her.


    Well, more surprises areing for her but we''ll get to that one by one.


    Anyway, before entering Mina''s room, Auntie Yayoi stopped me in my steps, held me by my shoulder, and pinned me to the wall.


    While alternating her gaze between me and the girl sleeping on her bed, Auntie Yayoi took a deep breath before starting, "On second thought, Onoda-kun, I believe I have toplete my confession before we wake Mi-chan up."


    "Huh? There''s more?"


    Now, this is new. I thought she already bared all of herself to me earlier. It looks like she missed some, huh?


    Auntie Yayoi nodded slowly as she bit her lips, "Actually, Mi-chan¡­" She trailed her voice there as though she was trying to dig up something from her memory.


    It''s about Mina? Wait. Why do I feel like I know where this is going? She''s not going to say that Mina already hinted at her about my attraction to her, right?


    "¡­ Mi-chan once told me that you''re attracted to me as a woman and not just as her mother."


    Should I put on a ¡®surprised pikachu face'' here? I got it right, dammit!


    "Mi-chan said that if I started feeling the same, she won''t mind it if I choose you as the man to get my affection." Auntie Yayoi blushed at this point, confirming that it was what she had just done. "She also said that if it''s you, you won''t reject me. And she''ll be more assured because¡­ it''s you."


    And¡­ she''s not stopping. Although thatst part sounded like she has yet to understand it, what she was trying to say was clearly conveyed.


    "Mi-chan set us up."


    "¡­ did she?"


    "No. Not really. However, think about it, Onoda-kun¡­ I probably got influenced by everything she said. If not for that, I''m going to be really guilty at this moment¡­ This isn''t normal, after all."


    Not just probably, but she''s definitely influenced by it. And perhaps, those words heightened her consciousness about me which in turn led her to do what she did earlier. I''m talking about her insistence to have me take a bath as well as for her to enter the bathroom with me.


    Although her earlier confession about wanting to show her gratitude wasn''t necessarily false, that and the way she wanted to help me calm down my erection were all influenced by Mina''s words.


    It''s the underlying reason why she managed to be that bold.


    On the other hand, every action that I took earlier could just be called a supplement to it. I helped the bud grow and bloom as a beautiful flower called ¡®our rtionship''.


    In short, all my overthinking was for naught.


    Moreover, I couldn''t help but suspect that Mina already told her mother those words even before I got the haircut. Hence, the hug Auntie Yayoi gave me that day was also born from it.


    ¡­ I wanted to think of another exnation but everything fitted.


    Now, to thoroughly convince myself about it, I needed Mina''s confirmation.


    Having arrived at that conclusion, I straightened my back and pushed myself off the wall. With my eyes also focusing on Mina, I said, "Auntie, let''s wake up Mina."


    However, it was at this moment that the girl on the bed rolled and turned to us, "No need, shameless guy. I''m already wide awake. Ugh¡­ Mom''s voice is too loud."


    With the nket still covering most of her body, Mina stood up from the bed and walked over to us.


    Her eyes then settled on our hair. Seeing it both wet, the girl meaningfully smirked, "I understand. Mom, you finally made your move, huh? You sneakily made your move to Ruki while I was asleep, huh?"


    "M-mi-chan!" Upon hearing that, Auntie Yayoi instantaneously moved, hurling herself to Mina as though she wanted to apologize.


    "Hey! Get off. I''m not mad. In fact, I''m happy for you. See, I told you. He''s not going to reject you. And if I''m not wrong¡­ he managed to convince you." While trying to extricate herself away from her mother, Mina then stared at me like I was a beast that should be cored and tied to a pole. "You, on the other hand, are a huge pervert."


    I raised both of my hands in surrender before wryly smiling, "Yes, I am. But are you sure about this? You said you''ll feel ufortable if it happened."


    "You think I still have time to be ufortable? Look at how my mom turned out. It looks like she returned to her younger self. Full of energy and childishness. This is how she is before all that¡­ you know?"


    Before the incident with her father, huh?


    "Is that so? Auntie?" I turned to her mother to confirm it.


    "¡­ I don''t know, Onoda-kun. I used to dote on Mi-chan like this back then. Wait¡­ I''m not doting on you right now! I''m apologizing!" She tilted her head in slight confusion. But then, remembering what she was trying to do at the moment, she clung even more tightly to Mina, enough for the girl''s nket to fall down the floor, revealing her alluring figure to me once again.


    "Enough, mom! You don''t have to¡­ And Ruki, help me out here and stop staring!" Mina reached for my arm, pulling me closer to them.


    However, instead of bing help with their situation, my addition pushed us back to her bed, dropping them on top of each other.


    The three of us stared at one another. Auntie Yayoiughed heartily after a while. Mina rolled her eyes but still produced a beautiful smile.


    As for me? I found the two women pressed down on down too lovely in my eyes. And that resulted in my lips dropping on their lips, one after the other.


    And with this¡­ The situation was resolved just like that.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With all the twists and turns that I experienced before¡­ This would definitely be one of the very memorable ones.

 Chapter ?1235 Meeting Koizumi-san

    Chapter ?1235 Meeting Koizumi-san


    When I arrived at the mall where I was supposed to meet up with Koizumi-san, it was approximately ten minutester than our appointed time.


    Well, it¡¯s not so bad considering I extended my time with Mina and Auntie Yayoi for the second time. For that extended time, we simplyy down in Mina¡¯s bed, talking about each other.


    No. It¡¯s mostly about the mother and daughter. Auntie Yayoi expressed her concern for Mina¡¯s first time; she even scolded me when she recalled how Mina always cried in pain. On the other hand, Mina probed Auntie Yayoi¡¯s inner thoughts. She tried to check if her mother was telling the truth when she told us that she was not nursing any guilty feelings.


    As for the result? Yep, she only pushed her guilty conscience to the back of her mind.


    To be honest, knowing that there is guilt in her mind reassured us.


    It would actually be more concerning if there were none. No matter what, Auntie Yayoi had been living in normal society for a long time. She wouldn¡¯t simply ept everything just because it was presented really well by us.


    That¡¯s why I made sure to address that guilt before I left. Not to clear it up but to ept it. That way, even when I wasn¡¯t with them, they wouldn¡¯t suddenly turn awkward with each other. That¡¯s thest thing I wanted to happen.


    Anyway, back to the present. After clearing up my head, I walked inside the mall to look for Koizumi-san.


    I already received her message that she was already there, waiting for me at a quiet coffee shop.


    Thankfully, the mall wasn¡¯t so huge that I needed a thousand steps to walk from the front to the back side of it.


    As soon as I reached the coffee shop that¡¯s not in any way a famous brand, I found Koizumi-san fully focused on the cup of coffee while stirring it at a somewhat rhythmical pace.


    Like always, her fashion statement was so pronounced that the few customers inside the shop were asionally stealing nces in her direction. It¡¯s kind of a miracle that no one tried to hit on her yet. Or perhaps, there was already a precedent before I arrived and they learned that she¡¯s not that easy.


    Anyway, because she was seemingly in deep thought, she didn¡¯t notice me entering.


    The shop had nature in its ambiance. Everything was green and brown. All of their furniture was made from wood and there was a small nt on every table as well as the decorations hanging on their walls.


    The counter was turned into a bar where patrons could sit and watch their coffee, espresso,tte, or any caffeinated drinks be made by the hands of the shop¡¯s barista.


    Upon entering, my nose was instantly assaulted by the refreshing scent of nature. While there¡¯s an air conditioner in ce, it¡¯s set too low just to regte the calming atmosphere.


    When the employee of the shop saw me entering, they didn¡¯t instantly run to me. They simply watched me make my way to Koizumi-san¡¯s table.


    That¡¯s better, I guess?


    When I reached her table, it only took a second for Koizumi-san to snap out of her trance. The girl then raised her head and put on a very weing smile as soon as she confirmed that I was the one she was waiting for.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re here.¡± She started. But before continuing, she waited for me to settle down on my seat, her watchful eyes scanning my whole figure.


    Perhaps finding what she saw as satisfying, she faintly nodded.


    But then, as though she remembered something unpleasant, Koizumi-san lightly smacked her lips before pointing at me. ¡°Uh. Your advance notice that you¡¯re going to bete is appreciated. However, Onoda-kun, you should remember to send it an hour before our meeting time. Not half an hour. I could¡¯ve used that lost half an hour on something more productive. For example, I can find a fitting gift for you.¡±


    Alright. Although that sounded like a scolding, Koizumi-san¡¯s example caught me in a dilemma about whether to take it seriously or not.


    In any case, I thought of scratching my hair before responding but seeing her seemingly attentive eye watching my every movement, grading it as she saw fit, I stopped and simply fixed myself on the chair.


    ¡°Uh. Thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll remember that. The truth is¡­ I¡¯m not used to beingte.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. You¡¯re the type to be punctual. Like you have a set schedule you don¡¯t want to ruin. And that in itself is very charming of you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡­ After a scolding, did she just praise me out of nothing?


    Koizumi-san sweetly giggled as she took another sip of her coffee.


    At this point in our conversation, the employee had already arrived at my side, she put a cup in front of me and filled it with a hot ck coffee. It¡¯s different from what Koizumi-san was having. Moreover, this seemed like a free service because she handed me the menu right after.


    I picked my drink along with two slices of cake; one for me and one for Koizumi-san. Before she could ask me why I ordered two, I already prepared an answer,


    ¡°Take it as my token of apology foring inte, Koizumi-san.¡±


    ¡°My, how wonderful¡­ I¡¯m not expecting it but that¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only appropriate? I made you wait, after all.¡±


    ¡°Un. But don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to buy me with only a slice of cake. I¡¯m expecting more from you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. We¡¯re on the same page, Koizumi-san. I nned to make up for it. By the way, you look fantastic today. Should I say as expected of a model?¡±


    ¡°Surely, you jest. I don¡¯t normally dress up prettily. This is kind of my normal attire.¡±


    Really, now? If that¡¯s her normal attire then I kind of pity Setsuna-nee-san. She¡¯s probably finding it hard to keep up with her if they¡¯re going out together. She¡¯d always be dwarfed by this girl in terms of fashion.


    ¡°Anyhow, I should say the same to you, Onoda-kun. You grew even more handsome than thest I saw you. My hands are itching to snap a photo of you.¡± She continued and this time she leaned slightly forward, reaching for my cor. She tugged it lightly as though fixing it for me. And when she was done, she leaned back on her chair in satisfaction while her eyes remained locked on my figure.


    Somehow, this girl¡­ she truly became more attentive to mepared to thest time that we were together.


    Well, when was it? It¡¯s during the basketball match and we¡¯re not even alone together¡­ Just what did I do to get her this interested?


    Is she doing this to lure me into her agency? Possible but¡­ I doubt she¡¯d be the sneaky type. It¡¯s all about propriety to her, after all. She would just continue sending me those gig ads and entice me with them.


    ¡°Am I really that photogenic?¡± I asked. And that resulted in Koizumi-san nodding a few times before excitedly leaning forward again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This time, she went for my cheeks. She then moved my head to the side to get an angle she probably preferred.


    Or so I thought.


    ¡°Yes, you are. Look, I can¡¯t even decide which angle of you is the best. Too bad, you¡¯re not interested in modeling. I could¡¯ve used a partner, you know?¡± Upon saying that, Koizumi-san puckered her lips a bit before letting go of my face and returning to her position.


    So, that¡¯s it, huh? That¡¯s the reason why she¡¯s not giving up on recruiting me. She wanted me to be her partner in a photoshoot. But am I really qualified enough?

 Chapter ?1236 Help in Deciding

    Chapter ?1236 Help in Deciding


    Shortly after the cakes and my drink arrived, Koizumi-san finally moved our topic to the reason why we were meeting today. I mean, all those minutes were spent by us ttering andplimenting each other. Although I lost on that front considering she could dish outpliments out of nothing at all, I still managed to see her getting slightly flustered when I mentioned ourst interaction.


    And from what I discerned, she¡¯s not that great at being flustered, or rather, she probably didn¡¯t want to be seen in that state. Hence, she quickly changed our topic.


    Understanding that, I made a mental note to remember that trait of hers. Who knows? I could probably use it in our future interactions to see more of her slightly hidden side that she didn¡¯t want anyone, not even me, to see. The girl wanted to portray herself as this cool, propriety-freak beauty that wasn¡¯t easily flustered.


    ¡°I called you here for this. Our department picked out five locations to scout next week, Setsu even rmended one. But as you know, we might not have the time to visit all of them. I want to hear your thoughts, help me lower the locations to three.¡± After taking another sip, Koizumi-san slid her cup and te to the side before presenting me with the printed information about the locations they chose.


    With her cheeks still recovering their natural color, the meaningful smile on her lips somehow made her more charming. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t tease her about that. At least, not for now or not ever?


    Anyway, it¡¯s great enough that we¡¯re moving forward, I still have a date with Ayu, after all.


    ¡°I understand. But is my input really needed? I thought I was only invited as an added escort for you, Koizumi-san.¡±


    ¡°You thought. However, Onoda-kun, let me be honest with you. My intention lies elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Can you rify that with me, Koizumi-san?¡±


    If I had to guess, it¡¯s still about inviting me to model with her. Or there¡¯s another reason?


    To somewhat hide my intention to observe and read through her character, I took a sip of my coffee and a bite of my cake.


    It¡¯s sweet but it didn¡¯t turn my coffee to be bitter which is¡­ great. As for Koizumi-san, she also did the same. Her lips then stretched wider as she seemingly enjoyed both.


    She then timidly averted her gaze for a moment, preventing herself from getting flustered by my gaze.


    Once she recovered, the girlposed herself and started with her exnation.


    This time, however, she seemed more serious than ever. She leaned slightly forward and ced one of her hands on the table, seemingly trying to reach for my hand.


    ¡°My intention is to spend some time with you, Onoda-kun. Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not because I like you or anything. I¡¯m merely really interested in how you are as a person. Ever since meeting you in Setsu¡¯s house, I can¡¯t seem to get you off my mind. You have this unique and mysterious air around you that it¡¯s hard to put down.¡±


    Koizumi-san said all that with a straight face. As I took that all in, I dissected them in my head, discerning whether she was telling me the truth or it was all a lie.


    Given that she never broke eye contact with me as well as the serious tone of her voice, she sounded sincere enough.


    Those were her honest thoughts about me¡­ But thinking about it¡­ didn¡¯t she just basically say that she¡¯s interested in me? Not in a romantic way though. And perhaps, that¡¯s the reason why she¡¯s not afraid of asking Satsuki for permission.


    ¡°That¡¯s ttering, to say the least. I never thought I¡¯d be catching your interest from the start, Koizumi-san,¡± I cordially answered which resulted in the girl dropping her serious expression followed by hushed giggles.


    ¡°I feel the same, Onoda-kun. I never thought that a few minutes with you will get me this worked up over a guy younger than me. Still, don¡¯t take this in a romantic way, hmm? Satsuki-chan will be sad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand that there are certain differences when ites to being interested in someone.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say the same for myself though¡­ Because most of the time, my interest would lead to more than just an interest.


    Surely, it¡¯s different for other people. And here¡¯s Koizumi-san as an example.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯m d you¡¯re quick on the uptake. Now, let¡¯s move on.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dropping that topic right there, I picked up what she presented and started reading them.


    Five camping locations. Each of which could amodate hundreds of people.


    Their college department would be working together with the school which means, they¡¯d be sending their students as well to lead us.


    I forgot if they¡¯re going to take all year levels or if it¡¯s just us, 1st years. Either way, while it was important for us, high school students, Koizumi-san, and possibly everyone in their department would also be benefiting from it in one way or another. They¡¯ll be with us there.


    I never asked but from what I heard from Satsuki, they¡¯re from the Fine Arts department. As for their course, it¡¯s most likely rted to fashion or close to it.


    Anyway, after considering the view,fortability as well as hazards of each location, I picked three that are reasonably close to each other.


    One of which was Setsuna-nee-san¡¯s rmendation.


    "I think these three should be good if we wanted to finish it in a day and decide which one to pick right away; Hinatsu Lake Camp, Greenwood Forest, and Akamitsu Hills.¡± I put them back down and showed them to Koizumi-san. And following that, I gave her my opinion on why I picked them; one by one.


    Theke camp was clearly centered around a hugeke. People camp next to it or use the lodgings that could be rented from thendowners.


    The forest was obviously inside a dense thicket located north of our city. It¡¯s close to the mountain I climbed with Miwa-nee and Minoru. While the ce had no lodges for campers, there was at least a small center where people could get supplies.


    Andstly, the Akamitsu Hills was the one Setsuna-nee-san suggested. It¡¯s a popr camping destination in the whole prefecture. The ce was huge and it was said to have been preserved to its natural state despite building up cottages and lodges for the campers. There¡¯s also a lot of activity that could be done but all of those might be shared by other campers.


    Well, it¡¯s irrelevant to me since the responsibility for those would fall on the teachers or Koizumi-san and her fellow college students.


    ¡°Wonderful, I knew I could count on you, Onoda-kun. It¡¯s these three then. Setsu will be overjoyed that we also picked Akimitsu. Expect her to call you and barrage you with praises.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait. I thought you were only taking my opinion?¡±


    I could ignore herment about Setsuna-nee-san but this¡­ she¡¯s deciding just like that?


    ¡°And I find your opinion great, Onoda-kun. If it¡¯s you, you must have considered everything before picking. I¡¯ll be booking us our trip there next week.¡± With a very satisfied grin, Koizumi-san praised me again before pulling up her phone and perhaps sending a message to those in her department about the locations she decided to visit.


    I guess I should just ept that she¡¯s going to be like this most of the time. Always having a positive outlook when ites to me.


    However, in a way, I couldn¡¯t help but think that she was a little too excessive. Is she 100% sure that she doesn¡¯t like me?


    Uh¡­ Let¡¯s not overthink. I should be thankful enough that she stopped bringing up the modeling gig or else I might reject her multiple times until she gives up.


    A few minutester, Koizumi-san and I left the coffee shop together.


    I thought it was about time for us to separate but when we walked before a clothing store, Koizumi-san stopped in her steps and dragged me inside without even asking whether I wanted to or not.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Come on, apany me a little longer, Onoda-kun.¡± She said while beaming her iconic attractive smile soon after pushing me into one of the dressing stalls and handing me the fashionable clothes she picked for me.


    Yeah. This is probably what shees up with to satisfy herself by seeing me model some clothes.


    I mean, her camera, a real professional camera, was already in her hands, ready to snap my photo.


    Unfortunately for her, the employee of the store walked over to her and reminded, ¡°Uhm. Miss, you cannot take a photo here.¡±


    However, instead of following the employee¡¯s words, she rebutted while pointing at me, ¡°Hmm? I apologize but can¡¯t you see him? It¡¯s a waste not to snap a photo when he changed in those.¡±


    And with that, the two women stared at me, and not long after, even the employee¡¯s gaze became intense as she feebly nodded.


    Seeing that, I could only wryly smile before sumbing to my fate. I could refuse, of course, but I guess it¡¯s not bad to y along with Koizumi-san. For her satisfaction.


    I¡¯ll also be asking for a copy that I can give to my girls. Yep, that¡¯s the n.

 Chapter ?1237 Opportunity

    Chapter ?1237 Opportunity


    Having gotten consent to take a photo, albeit wordlessly, Koizumi-san used that opportunity to ask me to pose by her instructions.


    Yep. In a way, I somehow became her model for the duration of this visit to the clothing store. Although the store wasn¡¯t an expensive brand and, in fact, just a rather small clothing line with way cheaper products, the number of customers browsing inside was more than I expected.


    Due to that, when they heard Koizumi-san¡¯s enthusiastic voice as she instructed me to pose for her camera, spectators started to gather around the dressing stall I was in.


    Moreover, the employee who had been coaxed by her started bringing more clothes for me to try on. And in fact, most likely noticing the growingmotion, the manager of the store also showed up. However, instead of stopping the sudden pictorial in their store, she joined in on the fun.


    s, most, if not all of the women, inside the store were convinced by Koizumi-san to overlook her rule-breaking stint. The men were obviously triggered but none of them could even say something or they would be invited out of the store.


    If someone was in my shoes, he¡¯d probably be scared by now given that most gazesnding on my figure were all heated as though they couldn¡¯t wait to see the kind of body I was hiding beneath the clothes I tried on.


    Actually, it¡¯s kind offorting that the store wasn¡¯t selling any swimsuits. Otherwise, they might bring all of their products for me to try on.


    Of course, if it reached that point, I¡¯d stop the madness right away, drag Koizumi-san away and nag or scold her for the kind of situation she put me in.


    In one corner of my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but think that it might be better if I returned to the previous unbing hairstyle that could make me look insignificant to everyone.


    ¡°As expected of you, Onoda-kun. Everyone is so amazed at everything you wear.¡± Slipping inside the dressing stall to hand me another piece of clothing, Koizumi-san dished out anotherpliment to me.


    If not for being used to that, I would probably blush in embarrassment in front of her.


    Anyway, she¡¯s clearly enjoying herself. The cool, stylish beauty that was seemingly unapproachable earlier was smiling childishly as she scanned me from head to toe.


    ¡°Uh. I don¡¯t know what you and they see in me but I guess I can only ept thatpliment. But, Koizumi-san, can we make this thest? I¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Not physically, but mentally.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If this was what¡¯s going to happen if I ever became a model, I might not really consider taking it up even as a side job.


    Koizumi-san focused on my face, perhaps determining my current state. Whether or not she sessfully discerned it within those few seconds I had no idea. She walked over to me and used her handkerchief to wipe my face before gently nodding her head, ¡°Sure thing. Give me your best pose with that and we¡¯ll be done here.¡±


    This girl¡­ If I was any other guy, I might¡¯ve interpreted that differently. But thinking about it, it was only right since she¡¯s the one who put me in this situation. Isn¡¯t that right?


    In any case, do I have the best pose? Well, whatever. Whichever pose would probably be epted as long as it¡¯s matched with this final set of clothes.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied as I started stripping off what I was wearing to put the new clothes on.


    Naturally, Koizumi-san wouldn¡¯t watch me change in front of her. She has to maintain propriety, after all. Even before I could start, she already faced the other way and began leaving to wait outside this stall along with those spectators.


    ¡°By the way, do I get something for this? I feel like I became your ything for thest few minutes.¡±


    But before she could step out, I remembered something and called out to her. Through therge mirror in front of me, I saw her stopping in her steps and flinching slightly as though she didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I guess you¡¯re right. It¡¯s only appropriate topensate you.¡± She answered. A few seconds of contemtionter, she brought up her suggestion, ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy you one set of clothes? Pick the one you liked the most.¡±


    Well, I had no particr taste in clothes but that¡¯s better than nothing, I guess? I only brought it up for her to understand that I wouldn¡¯t do something easily without properpensation.


    If I let this pass without doing or asking for anything, she might think that I was easy to coerce, or even if it¡¯s not that, I might be seen as too agreeable to model for her.


    ¡°Mhm. Sounds good to me.¡±


    Hearing my positive answer, Koizumi-san¡¯s cheerfulness returned as she looked over her shoulder to take a nce at me.


    Our gazes met through the mirror and for the second time today, she became a little flustered. Koizumi-san swiftly turned her head back to the front and instantly recovered. She then said along with sweet-sounding excited giggles, ¡°Heh, I can¡¯t wait to process all these photos of you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    She already took a lot¡­ With each of the clothes that I tried, she¡¯d taken different angles and poses, after all.


    ¡°Do I really look that good in the camera?¡± As I couldn¡¯t help but be curious, I stopped her from leaving once more by raising that question.


    ¡°Very. Didn¡¯t you see them? They¡¯re all here to capture your handsomeness in their eyes. I¡¯m pretty sure that if you take a modeling gig, you might instantly hit the front page of a magazine.¡± Her answer also came rtively quickly but this time, she stopped herself from ncing back.


    Well, I was already about to finish changing so she¡¯d probably not be flustered anymore if she turned around. Not that I would tell her that.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just exaggerating it?¡±


    ¡°Am I? Onoda-kun, why don¡¯t we test it? I can submit one of your photos here to some online magazine contest. If it wins a prize, I hope you can consider my offer. If not, then you¡¯ll never hear a thing about modeling from me again.¡±


    This¡­ Did I just get caught in a trap?


    ¡°Koizumi-san¡­ Is it just me? I feel like that suggestion is part of your n all along.¡±


    Raising that doubt, I checked on her reflection again and sure enough, the girl flinched a little, just enough for my observant eyes to notice. Following that, she quicklyughed it off while exining, ¡°You¡¯re imagining things, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m only offering an alternative way out for you.¡±


    Alternative way out, huh? Is that even a thing?


    ¡°I can just reject you though. Have you never considered that?¡± I said to provoke another reaction from her.


    Unfortunately, she remained unmoved. Furthermore, she even exuded extreme confidence in me, ¡°Ah. But you won¡¯t do that, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re too considerate to reject a pretty girl that you¡¯re interested in.¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you talking about yourself, Koizumi-san?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. Am I wrong?¡±


    Should I say yes? But I couldn¡¯t deny that I¡¯m partly interested in her¡­ However, where did thate from? That sounded unlike her at all.


    Well, I better try. She might just be testing me,


    ¡°I can agree on being too considerate but Koizumi-san, have I ever expressed my interest in you?¡±


    Upon hearing that question, Koizumi-san¡¯s shoulders shook as her soft, guiltyden voice reached my ears, ¡°Nope. You haven¡¯t said a thing. You¡¯re like a stalwart fortress, you know? Never leaking out your real intentions. By the way, that¡¯s just me joking. You see, I don¡¯t know how to respond to the possibility of your rejection.¡±


    The girl nced at me again and bitterly smiled. Meeting her gaze, I gently shook my head and sighed in relief, ¡°You almost got me with that, Koizumi-san. But let¡¯s see, thank you for your continuous praise?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ I¡¯m sincere with thosepliments, you know? But tell me, are you really going to reject my suggestion?¡±


    ¡°Uh. For you, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Well, if she¡¯s really going to stop bugging me with it if it didn¡¯t win any prize then I should give her that chance. But then, I also couldn¡¯t say yes right away. In this kind of situation, pulling up an uncertain answer was the best to use.


    Herughter abruptly stopped but it was instantly reced by something. It¡¯s a lovely smile that she¡¯s probably showing me for the first time. And while she was at it, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s very nice to hear, Onoda-kun... To tell you the truth, if you¡¯re not with Satsuki-chan, I might start considering my chances with you. You¡¯re a great catch, seriously.¡±

 Chapter ?1238 Nonstop Compliments

    Chapter ?1238 Nonstop Compliments


    True to Koizumi-san¡¯s words, the impromptu photoshoot ended after I posed with thest clothes that she brought in. Although the spectators looked rather unsatisfied when she announced it, I couldn¡¯t care less about their reactions. They were watching for free anyway.


    Nheless, to keep up appearances, I didn¡¯t give them a cold shoulder when some tried approaching me. Just that, I kept my usual behavior of only giving the bare minimum amount of attention. And since I wasn¡¯t really a celebrity or a fashion model, they also moved on quite quickly.


    I risked being seen as someone with an attitude by behaving like that. Nheless, I was aware that for some kind of iprehensible reason, most women loved it if men were kind of snobbish. And perhaps, it¡¯s the same case for men to women who had the same attitude.


    I mean that type of character, be it a male or a female, was always popr in dramas and other types of media such as movies, anime and manga.


    Even if I wasn¡¯t exactly like that, pretending to be one was enough to deter them from being annoying.


    After two weeks of gathering gazes on me, I could say that I already developed that kind of defense mechanism when in public. Or specifically, whenever I wasn¡¯t trying to be subtle about how I could be seen.


    In a way, I kept it that only my girls ¨C and perhaps, those I was interested in ¨C would be privileged enough to see me for who I am in reality.


    Ah. Right. Although everything was started by Koizumi-san, I still went to the manager and the employees to thank them for not kicking us out.


    Koizumi-san embarrassedly whispered that she already had it settled but I still insisted. I was the one who put on all of those clothes, after all. And now, they¡¯re busy putting them back to where they were disyed.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Onoda-kun. Have you taken your pick? Let¡¯s go to the cashier.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t stop me, Koizumi-san chose to butt in, raising what she promised earlier.


    Upon hearing that, the manager, who was just focused on shaking my hand, raised her eyebrow as a spark of interest appeared on her face, ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t be doing this but¡­ can I interest you to pick that set as a freebie? In exchange¡­¡±


    She trailed her voice there as her eyes alternated between me and the camera on Koizumi-san¡¯s hands.


    Even without finishing her words, it¡¯s already understandable. She wanted a copy as well. Furthermore, the other employees were also looking excited from behind her.


    In any case, since I was the one in it, Koizumi-san turned to me for permission. Moreover, she looked like she had just been hit by a setback. Perhaps she¡¯s thinking that because it¡¯s going to be free, she won¡¯t be able to hold up her end of the deal.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. I pretended not to notice that and agreed to the manager¡¯s terms.


    It¡¯s just one set of inexpensive clothes. As long as Koizumi-san understood that I wasn¡¯t simply getting pulled along by her whims, that was enough.


    As for what the manager was going to do with the photo¡­ she stated that she was going to keep it. Even though she might be the one with the highest authority in the store, she¡¯s still not the owner to be bold enough to use a no-name guy¡¯s photo as their store¡¯s poster. Furthermore, using it would cost them¡­ I might not be a model but that¡¯s going to be my face. Additionally, it¡¯s Koizumi-san¡¯s photo.


    Uh. In regards to that, I also hoped that they wouldn¡¯te up with that kind of idea.


    Upon leaving the store, Koizumi-san and I continued our stroll inside the mall. While she was still as cheerful as earlier, her tongue was seemingly tied as she asionally sneaked a nce at me.


    I understood what was going on in her mind. She¡¯s still trying toe up with what she could give me as an alternative.


    And sure enough, once we reached the waiting area near the esctor where mall-goers could rest their feet with the benches lined up there, she opened her mouth and suggested, ¡°Uhm. Onoda-kun, do you still have time? Wanna go to the arcade with me?¡±


    ¡°Arcade?¡±


    ¡°Un. Let¡¯s y there or we can go to the karaoke. I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    ¡°Koizumi-san, are you still bothered that you didn¡¯t buy me this?¡± Telling her what I deduced from her behavior, I lifted the paper bag containing that set of clothes.


    Her eyes quicklynded on that and with a guilty smile, she slowly nodded her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They offered it anyway. Isn¡¯t it great? It saves you a few thousand.¡±


    ¡°Eh. But I promised topensate you. Can it be that you¡¯re just making a statement earlier?¡± Koizumi-san tried to bring it up again but halfway through, she looked like she finally realized my intention.


    ¡°Mhm. You got it. I just thought you might think that I¡¯m easily coerced so¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I will never! You¡¯re not that kind of guy. I just¡­ got taken in by my excitement to see you in different clothes.¡± Koizumi-san averted her gaze and her voice came as a murmur on thatst part. If I had to guess, she was once again flustered.


    ¡°I see. Did you have fun?¡± I asked as I stepped forward and tilted my head to the side to sneak a peek at her face. s, she covered itpletely with her hands when she noticed me.


    Following that, it took her a minute to answer. We also sat down on the empty bench to stop bing the center of attention of the others.


    ¡°I did have a st. I am now more convinced that you¡¯re fit in the modeling industry.¡±


    ¡°I may be fit for it but you see, I hate getting too much attention.¡±


    That¡¯s actually the only thing holding me down. I have a lot of secrets. Even though it would make me soundcent, getting famous from it would be detrimental to me.


    Yue also had the idea to turn me into a celebrity but that¡¯s really not just for me. At least, if I wanted to keep everyone safe, I can¡¯t step into that big of a spotlight.


    ¡°Are you? That¡¯s not how it yed out earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re with me. If I¡¯m alone, I¡¯ll find a corner for myself.¡±


    Koizumi-san gently sighed, epting my reason, ¡°¡­ So that¡¯s why. You¡¯re still awfully considerate even if that could make you ufortable.¡±


    She then turned to me with a teasing smile, ¡°What else should I expect from you, Mr. Perfect?¡±


    ¡°Alright. That nickname doesn''t fit me.¡± I waved it off, rejecting the nickname right away.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re perfect in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Am I gettingplimented again?¡±


    Perhaps taking my reaction as amusing, Koizumi-san giggled again, ¡°You got it.¡±


    ¡°I think I might get my head bloated from all thepliments from you, Koizumi-san.¡±


    ¡°That will be interesting.¡± And another giggle.


    Soon enough, our conversation revolved around that. She¡¯s not taking back herpliments and instead, doubling them down. In the end, I could only raise my arm in surrender.


    And iming that victory, Koizumi-san triumphantlyughed.


    Perhaps parched from our almost nonstop back and forth, she produced a water bottle from her bag and drank from it. She downed it to half before offering it to me.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t refuse it. I emptied the bottle which was just enough to soothe my throat. I was about to throw it into the trash can but the girl grabbed it from my hand and put the empty bottle back in her bag.


    ¡°So, you won¡¯te with me to the arcade?¡±


    A few secondster, she brought up her suggestion again. But this time, her tone was kind of convinced that we won¡¯t be going there.


    ¡°Maybe next time, I guess?¡± My date with Ayu was approaching, after all.


    ¡°Okay. But if you say it like that, I¡¯ll take that as a promise.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can. However, it¡¯s a promise that won¡¯t be fulfilled right away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. This won¡¯t be ourst meeting. Well then, I look forward to next week, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Me too.¡±


    We stood up and made our way down the ground floor of the mall. We separated right at the bus station. The girl had no other ns today so she¡¯s going straight home. Offering to go to the arcade was probably within reason.


    I watched her bus leave before going back to the mall.


    Actually, I still haven¡¯t heard from Ayu yet. From the message she sent me before I met up with Koizumi-san, she still got involved with the training camp. Somehow, her former coach was there and forced her to do it¡­


    Anyway, it¡¯s not like we had a set time, I could wait for her even until dusk.


    That¡¯s why to pass the time while waiting for Ayu¡¯s message, I decided to chill inside the mall and chat with my girls.


    Twenty minutes quickly passed by like that.


    I was about to stretch my legs and leave the mall when someone called out to me.


    Or rather, someone recognized me from afar. And obviously, it¡¯s not one of my girls.


    ¡°Hmm? I see a familiar face. Is that you Onoda Ruki?¡±


    Calling me by my full name, the owner of the voice surely got me a little taken aback. I followed the direction of the voice and straightened my back upon confirming who it was¡­ ¡°Kazuha-nee? And¡­ Ogawa.¡±


    Right, next to the woman that I named, there¡¯s the grumpy little brother who looked like he had just seen a ghost as his gaze locked on me.


    He probably had no idea that I was acquainted with her sister.

 Chapter ?1239 Pushy Mediator

    Chapter ?1239 Pushy Mediator


    ¡°What a wonderful coincidence, isn¡¯t it Kazu-kun?¡± Kazuha-nee smilingly said as she addressed her little brother.


    Unlike the first time I saw her when her whole figure was shrouded by the darkness, I finally got a good look at her. I also failed to get a good look at her during that time when I videocalled Hina. True to my initial impression, Kazuha-nee was a real hottie. If Koizumi-san earlier had the cool, fashionable vibes surrounding her, Kazuha-nee was like Nakanishi-senpai. A natural seductress.


    However, instead of the emphasis on her sexiness, Ogawa¡¯s older sister possessed a strong presence that would prevent anyone from not locking their gazes on her.


    Add to that, like Nami and Shizu, she has smooth-looking, long ck hair reaching as far down as her knees. It¡¯s not decorated with anything else yet it also feels like any hairstyle would fit her.


    At the moment, her hair was swaying gently at her every movement.


    And because of that, men and women alike could only stop to admire her natural beauty. Without needing to do anything else, her draw was that strong.


    Of course, her wide hips and narrow waist were also superb but I¡¯ll give a higher point to Nakanishi-senpai in that department. Only a few could match that girl; Miwa-nee and Yukari, for example.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Ogawa, not knowing how to react at seeing me here, could only force out a nod to his sister¡¯s question.


    The guy was still rather confused. He¡¯s probably trying his hardest to think when I get acquainted with his sister.


    Actually, I expected him to be aware. But Kazuha-nee probably refrained from telling him about that night.


    Was she being considerate of Ogawa¡¯s feelings? I mean, even though it was one-sided on Hina¡¯s part, they¡¯re still childhood friends. Besides, there¡¯s that particr night when Ogawa walked out of his room.


    She¡¯s a caring older sister, huh?


    Unfortunately for him, Kazuha-nee failed to pick up on his confusion. The same as him, the woman¡¯s eyes were focused on me. Probably not because she was taken in by my appearance but because I was alone and I was holding a paper bag from one of the clothing stores in this mall.


    She¡¯s probably wondering if I was apanied by Hina. But when she couldn¡¯t find the girl¡¯s figure anywhere, her eyes slightly narrowed as a hint of suspicion gradually filled them.


    Following that, she continued approaching me, sitting down on the seat next to me. Due to that, I could only sit back down and change my n of going somewhere.


    As for Ogawa, the guy remained silent as he stood next to his sister. His eyes warned me not to do anything as if that was going to change anything.


    Ignoring the cuck, I yed it cool and rested my backfortably before saying, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Kazuha-nee. I never thought I¡¯d run into you here. Ogawa too.¡±


    Even though I included Ogawa, I only gave the guy a passing nce before focusingpletely on his sister. If he¡¯s going to do something, he¡¯d probably wait for his chance. Not that I was looking forward to it. I¡¯d prefer him to remain like a statue there and allow me to talk to his sister.


    ¡°Uh-huh. How long was it? Two, three weeks? Thest time I saw you were through Hina-chan¡¯s phone. Have you stopped visiting her?¡± Kazuha-nee acknowledged that with a nod.


    But this woman, by purposely mentioning Hina, she¡¯s obviously trying to probe me.


    If I had to guess, she started suspecting that I was cheating on Hina. I was alone here and it probably looked like I was waiting for someone by sitting here.


    How should I answer that? Although I wasn¡¯t worried about Ogawa¡¯s presence, I still had to be a little cautious. This woman warned me not to hurt the girl or their whole neighborhood would hunt me for my head. The threat was certainly negligible but it¡¯s better to stay on her good side.


    To torment Ogawa.


    Just kidding. If he stays this way then he¡¯s going to get a plus in my book.


    But yeah, I had to tread carefully and remove that suspicion.


    ¡°Uhm. We¡¯re always together at school so I probably neglected it a bit. But now that Kazuha-nee mentioned it¡­ Yeah, I realized that I should visit her again and do more as her boyfriend. And that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here today¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Are you scouting for your date?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can say that. I also bought something to wear for it. I¡¯m not that keen on fashion but I feel like I shouldn¡¯t take her out in these clothes.¡± Instead of bing a point of suspicion, I made use of the bag to get out of it.


    Kazuha-nee looked into it and nodded faintly. Obviously, she¡¯s not totally convinced yet.


    Our conversation continued and the woman took full control of it as she centered our topics around Hina.


    I kept my confidence up with my answers. However, most of them were half-truths. I couldn¡¯t simply bepletely honest with her or everything would be ruined.


    Luckily for me, Kazuha-nee bought my act and eventually got convinced, stopping her probe in its entirety.


    I captured her switching gears. The woman rxedpletely and the intense pressure she was exuding disappeared as though it wasn¡¯t there in the first ce.


    ¡°I see now why she¡¯s so in love with you. You¡¯re a very thoughtful boyfriend, Ruki-kun. Good job.¡± She praised before turning to her silent brother, ¡°Hey, Kazu-kun. You¡¯re ssmates, right? Why don¡¯t you ask him for tips? Nanami-chan will slip off your grasp if you keep being like that.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ogawa¡¯s face instantly turned sour. Kazuha-nee had just stabbed her little brother twice without being aware of it.


    I thought of ying into the act but considering it might push the guy over the edge, I refrained from saying anything and watched this situation unfold by slipping into the role of ¡®Ogawa¡¯s ssmate¡¯.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t need his tips, aneki. I can do it by myself.¡±


    Oh? He¡¯s calling her ¡®aneki¡¯? That¡¯s surprising, I thought he¡¯d use the usual ones like onee-chan or simply ¡®sis¡¯. Ane-ue would also fit. Thinking about it, the way he called her spoke about his closeness to her. It¡¯s both filled with his respect and intimacy.


    He probably looked up to her a lot and considering he remained standing there, he was more than ready to defend her sister against me if I ever tried something funny.


    ¡°Really, now? How long has it been? Have you at least made some progress?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Ogawa gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t say that his progress was already destroyed and there was little to no hope for him anymore. I mean, saying little was already generous. For Nami, he¡¯s nothing more than a friend in their circle. And because of his previous acts, her goodwill toward him got reduced to almost nonexistent.


    Anyway, that answer was interpreted differently by Kazuha-nee. She shook her head and sighed, ¡°See that? You haven¡¯t made any, have you? Onoda-kun, can I ask you a favor?¡±


    ¡°W-what? Aneki, don¡¯t do that. Of all people, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡­ trust me? Right? Ipleted his sentence in my mind.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t what? Are you two on bad terms with each other?¡± Her forehead creased as she alternately looked at us.


    But this woman¡­ isn¡¯t it obvious? There¡¯s no reason for us to get along with each other. She even mentioned back then that she was aware of Hina¡¯s infatuation with her brother.


    Normally, there¡¯s no way a guy will be cool with his girlfriend¡¯s previous crush.


    Did she forget that?


    Anyway, I guess I should butt in here. I looked at Ogawa and his uglyplexion. I¡¯ll save him this once. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s my appreciation for him not telling her sister about our secrets.


    I know. There¡¯s an obvious reason for that. Ogawa doesn¡¯t want to put Nami in a bad light in her sister¡¯s eyes. He still cares for the girl.


    Or I can also count on the reason that he¡¯s afraid to tell her that he already lost everyone to me.


    ¡°Kazuha-nee, I¡¯m probably the one to me for that. I¡¯m jealous of him.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh! Is it because Hina used to like him?¡± Finally realizing that point, Kazuha-neeughed at her silliness.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the case.¡± I confirmed.


    Kazuha-nee stared at me for a few seconds then switched to her brother. As though an imaginary light bulb lit up, she excitedly pped before squeezing me to the side and pulling her brother down to sit on the same bench, ¡°This boy¡­ Okay. Let me be your mediator then. Kazu-kun, sit down here!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Although confused, Ogawa could only react like that. His sister easily overpowered him.


    ¡°Stop acting like a fool there. You both care for Hina-chan. Isn¡¯t that a great reason to be on good terms with each other? Do it for Hina-chan¡¯s sake.¡± While shing the whites of her teeth by grinning widely, Kazuha-nee grabbed our wrists and pulled them to her front.


    Yeah. She¡¯s forcing us to handshake. What a pushy mediator.

 Chapter ?1240 Are you afraid?

    Chapter ?1240 Are you afraid?


    Kazuha-nee trying to mediate when she had zero clue of what actually happened was kind of funny. If only she could see her little brother shaking in anger right next to her or his deadpan face filled with hopelessness when I pped him with the truth that day, she wouldn¡¯t be this enthusiastic.


    In any case, I wouldn¡¯t spoil her fun and Ogawa looked like he was incapable of saying no to his sister.


    In my eyes, that made him more of a pushover than he already was. But I guess, if I have an older sister like Kazuha-nee, I might just do the same to not disappoint her. s, I am an only child and only have surface knowledge from watching my girls interact with their siblings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get along from now on then, what do you think, Ogawa?¡± I smilingly said as I stretched my hand open for the handshake.


    Ogawa¡¯s face visibly twitched and he looked like he was about to curse at me. However, one nce by Kazuha-nee was enough for him to fold. With his voice filled with reluctance, he epted the handshake, ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    Upon seeing that, Kazuha-nee put her hands on top of ours and cheerfully shook it, thinking her mediation was aplete sess.


    With her current jovial mood seemingly at its highest, Kazuha-nee then suggested, ¡°This is great. Onoda-kun, do you still have time? Want to apany us?¡±


    ¡°Wait, aneki. You said you want to go home soon.¡± Ogawa instantly reacted. There¡¯s even a hint of panic in his voice.


    Of course. If I was in his shoes, I wouldn¡¯t want her to spend another second with me knowing what I was capable of.


    Lucky him, I wasn¡¯t in any mood to ogle at his sister or draw a n to steal her. My mind was alreadymitted to my date with Ayu, after all.


    ¡°Oh. I did say that. But it¡¯s before meeting Ruki-kun here. What¡¯s wrong with it? We can get a crepe and talk more, right? I¡¯m interested in his story about Hina-chan.¡±


    Is she, really? I doubt it¡¯s as simple as that. For all I know, she¡¯s not this easygoing. Or rather, there¡¯s ayer in her personality. She might be seen as a very amiable older sister but deep inside, she could be as protective as she could get for those she considered under her protection.


    For example, Hina and her little brother.


    ¡°Aneki¡­¡± Ogawa tried to say something but the guy couldn¡¯t continue it.


    And perhaps misunderstanding her little brother¡¯s intention, Kazuha-nee proposed, ¡°Oh, I get it. Kazu-kun can go home first. You still have something to do, right? Ruki-kun will escort me.¡±


    After saying that, the woman grabbed my arm and locked it with hers. Although she didn¡¯t press herself on me, the action itself was enough for Ogawa to be worked up.


    ¡°W-what?! No! I can¡¯t leave you alone with him!¡± The guy shouted as he tried pulling her sister away from me.


    That worked pretty well since she¡¯s not really holding tightly.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this? Are you afraid he¡¯ll get your little brother''s position? That¡¯s cute Kazu-kun.¡±


    Kazuha-nee looked at her little brother, a little confused. However, it didn¡¯t take long for a teasing smile to appear on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡­¡±


    Ogawa was instantly flustered, dispersing most of the tension that gathered on him from seeing his sister close to me.


    But the same as earlier, he still couldn¡¯t formplete sentences. What a pathetic guy. Thinking about it¡­ he¡¯s acting differently than the Ogawa I always see in our ssroom, be it before or after he got pped by the bitter truth.


    How should I say it? He¡¯s more submissive to his sister? No, there¡¯s probably a better description of it. I couldn¡¯t quite put it in simpler terms.


    Anyway, seeing this exchange between siblings and how Kazuha-nee seemed to want to drag me with her, I thought of trying something¡­


    I nced at the woman¡¯s side frame first before meeting Ogawa¡¯s gaze. And the same as Kazuha-nee, my lips drew an arc. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that nothing will happen to Kazuha-nee. If someone hits on her, I¡¯ll hit him. Literally.¡±


    Ogawa was speechless and his face gradually warped into that of someone who couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    On the other hand, Kazuha-neeughingly turned to me, perhaps thinking it was all a joke.


    ¡°How reliable~ But you can¡¯t do that, Ruki-kun. You¡¯ll be dragged out of this mall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying I¡¯ll protect you. Though, I doubt anyone will be courageous enough to hit on you.¡±


    Letting words flow through my mouth naturally, my glib tongue started working again. And while it amused Kazuha-nee, Ogawa was turning green from envy.


    ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡± With one of her eyebrows raising in obvious interest at what I was about to answer, Kazuha-nee leaned closer to me.


    Putting up an act, I leaned back as though I was afraid to touch her before saying, ¡°How should I exin it? Kazuha-nee looked too perfect to be touched.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ are you hearing this Kazu-kun? This is how youpliment a girl. Take note.¡± Kazuha-nee pleasantlyughed. It¡¯s a genuine reaction, for sure but when she turned her gaze back to her little brother, herughter abruptly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kazu-kun?¡± She asked.


    Ogawa gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t stand seeing me getting along with his sister anymore.


    ¡°Aneki¡­ anyone but Onoda.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    She heard that perfectly yet Kazuha-nee acted like she didn¡¯t.


    And in this very moment, her earlier great mood instantly dispersed. Like a balloon losing its air, the cheerful vibe around her deted.


    Furthermore, the surrounding somehow turned colder in response to her.


    What a terrifying presence.


    ¡°I said ¡®anyone but Onoda¡¯, aneki. I¡¯ll be fine if you¡¯re with someone else but not him.¡±


    Finally, for the first time in a while, the coward managed to voice out his thoughts. But what good would that do?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although Kazuha-nee¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed, it¡¯s directed at her little brother. Like, she¡¯s trying to get to the bottom of what¡¯s making Ogawa act like this.


    Obviously, if Ogawa would fold into that pressure, he¡¯d probably blurt out my ¡®impossible¡¯ feats. Like stealing Nami from him and eventually most girls in his circle fall in love with me.


    Could I prevent him if that¡¯s the case? Probably not. But I wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Because even if he revealed that, Kazuha-nee¡¯s first reaction would be disbelief.


    Anyway, I watched from the side, preparing myself to react ordingly.


    ¡°Why is that? Is there some particr reason why you hate seeing me with him?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t know him well. He is¡­¡±


    ¡°He is what?¡±


    ¡°¡­ dangerous. Aneki, I can¡¯t lose you as well.¡±


    Oh¡­ So, in the end, that¡¯s all he could say, huh? What a spineless guy. But well, he probably sumbed to the pressure. Or he just knew that nothing was going to happen if he blurted all that out. And since he¡¯s trying to keep up appearances that he¡¯s still going after Nami, the guy was afraid to say that he already lost his chance.


    Perhaps not finding Ogawa¡¯s answer satisfactory or she just wanted to understand it better, she turned to me. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this? Ruki-kun, care to exin what he meant by that?¡±


    ¡°Beats me. Hey, Ogawa, are you afraid that I¡¯ll steal her from you?¡± Answering with a shrug, I then addressed Ogawa, asking that question shamelessly.


    And sure enough, Ogawa''s reaction was within my prediction. He froze and appeared listless. As for Kazuha-nee, question marks just popped up in her eyes. She understood that question, true. However, she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the underlying meaning of it.


    She was about to borate on it but Ogawa thawed himself out of his frozen state and responded, his voiceden with fear, ¡°Yes. Please stop. Don¡¯t get my sister involved with you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kazuha-nee became even more confused as her eyes alternated between us. Sensing that her little brother wasn¡¯t making that up, she put a hand on her forehead¡°¡­ Alright. I believe I really have to talk to you, Ruki-kun. And you, Kazu-kun¡­ Wait for us here.¡±


    Upon saying that, Kazuha-nee grabbed me by my wrist and started dragging me with her. Naturally, I could easily overpower her but this kind of reaction intrigued me. Without getting the full exnation, she seemed to have drawn a conclusion in her mind.


    Surprisingly, Ogawa didn¡¯t try to follow us. Instead, he focused on his sister¡¯s back, his expression filled with confidence and trust in her.


    ¡°Where are we going, Kazuha-nee?¡± I asked, still acting the same as earlier.


    And responding with a meaningful smile, Kazuha-nee nced back at me without stopping, ¡°Somewhere we can be alone.¡±

 Chapter ?1241 Bewilderment

    Chapter ?1241 Bewilderment


    Leaving behind her little brother and dragging me by my wrist, Kazuha-nee surely did things outside my expectations. I thought she would put me to question right there and then.


    In any case, instead of getting warm treatment from the woman, it would probably turn into something close to an interrogation. Since I stoked the fire to provoke more reaction from Ogawa, my ideal result wasn¡¯t that far from this.


    Watching Kazuha-nee from behind, her gorgeousness was amplified by the gentle sway of her hips. Her every step would also make her hair wave a little and it¡¯s really great to look at. However, her hand wrapped around my wrist felt a little rough. She¡¯s probably someone who had no qualms about doing heavy work. Her strength was also nothing to be scoffed at. Even though I partly let myself go along with her, she would be capable of dragging me off even if I resisted.


    Well, at least she¡¯s not really the brutish type and there¡¯s surely a reason why she wanted to talk to me alone. If I had to put it in words, she¡¯s the kind of person who¡¯s very objective. Before judging me, she¡¯s going to hear my side first.


    Most likely, she¡¯s also going to talk to her little brotherter after this. To get a clear understanding of what he was trying to say.


    Back to the present.


    As we gained distance from Ogawa, I gradually matched her steps and walked alongside her.


    Upon noticing that, Kazuha-nee snickered as she let go of my wrist.


    ¡°Ruki-kun, from what I gathered, you¡¯re quite a confident guy.¡± She said without even looking at me.


    Obviously, this was just small talk. Something that would fill the nk spaces in her mind.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how I appear to you then I guess my efforts are paying off.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? You can¡¯t be someone without self-confidence before. You¡¯re definitely a natural at this.¡±


    ¡°Will you believe me if I say that I used to self-deprecate? I used to reprimand myself for everything I did. So much that the people around me kept on pointing that out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? From how I see it. Bearing a confident tact is clearly different than being a self-deprecating punk. You can criticize yourself but if every decision you make is done with full confidence, then that makes you a very confident person.¡±


    Ah. Makes sense. It¡¯s just me always overthinking my decisions right after doing them. I should¡¯ve realized that by now but I guess, I stopped paying attention to it anymore after putting down my tendency to self-deprecate.


    ¡°Kazuha-nee is wise. Thank you for enlightening me.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, are you trying to make meugh?¡± Kazuha-nee¡¯s smirk turned into a grin as though she was about to burst intoughter. She held it in though and soon enough, stopped walking.


    We finally arrived somewhere without any people apart from us.


    Where is this? Well, it¡¯s the Emergency Staircase close to the back of the building. With the mall operating as it was, no one was using this ce. Maybe the security would patrol here at set times but at the moment, it¡¯s the most deserted ce of this establishment.


    Kazuha-nee unhesitatingly went inside and climbed up the set of stairs to the buffer area leading to the next level. She sat down on the steps and hollered me over to follow her.


    Well, although not as private as a private room, we¡¯d surely not get disturbed here. And if the door below or upstairs opened, we¡¯d be able to sense it right away.


    Just that, the reason why she wanted to talk to me in private still evaded me.


    Is she going to transform into someone else and it has to be kept secret? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just ying along right now while I wait for Ayu.


    As I approached Kazuha-nee, the woman once again grabbed my wrist and pulled me right next to her. And the same as earlier, she hooked her arms around mine. However, there was a difference this time, the woman pressed my arm as close to her as possible.


    Because of that, there¡¯s no escaping the soft, squishy sensation of her chest.


    It¡¯s clearly intentional yet I couldn¡¯t really focus on that.


    Ogawa¡¯s older sister wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    Before everything clicked in my head, Kazuha-nee¡¯s smooth, long hairnded on my shoulder, brushing against it as she tilted her head to the side, lowering down as gently as possible.


    At the same time as that, the woman tugged our interlocked arms which resulted in my hand being lifted. Without missing a beat, Kazuha-nee grasped my hand with hers, locking our fingers together.


    At this point, her head settled perfectly on my wide shoulder.


    Because of the suddenness of this situation that even my reflex failed to anticipate, I failed to react ordingly. Or rather, I was one step toote to grasp her intention.


    She didn¡¯t keep me waiting though. Kazuha-nee soon whispered in a rather seductive tone, enough to make my body quiver from an electrifying sensation, ¡°Hey, Ruki-kun~ Do you mind if we talk like this?¡±


    This¡­ I know I¡¯m the type who doesn¡¯t really mind being close to women in general. But this should be the first time that I got fully outssed at being bold.


    Somehow, it felt like I had just experienced what my other targets experienced from my old self. Shameless and unbothered to the other party¡¯s reaction.


    And even if Kazuha-nee whispered those as though she was asking for permission, the way she locked herself this close to me was a giveaway that she was not going to take no for an answer.


    A few seconds quickly passed. Instead of answering her, my mind automatically went into overdrive, trying to understand her intention.


    After taking in everything that happened before this, there¡¯s nothing that hinted at this girl to act like this. At least, apart from her iprehensible decision to bring me somewhere we could be alone, nothing pointed to this.


    She might be testing me. But if that¡¯s the case, she could aplish that without acting like this¡­


    ¡°Kazuha-nee, isn¡¯t this a little too close? Are you trying to test me?¡±


    Without being able to form a convincing guess in my head, I had no choice but to do this. Probe her as we go along with this.


    ¡°Am I testing you? Of course¡­¡± Her voice trailed there followed by another giggle, ¡°¡­ that¡¯s the first conclusion you¡¯ll arrive at. Believe it or not, I¡¯m not trying to test you.¡±


    ¡°Then please enlighten me on what you mean by this. You brought me here saying you wanted to talk. We did talk on the way but now¡­ you suddenly acted like this. Even if it¡¯s not me, I¡¯m sure anyone will be confused.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. Everyone will react the same. However, Ruki-kun, I¡¯m not an easy girl to do this to anyone. I¡¯m doing this because it¡¯s you¡­ Get it?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I couldn''t help but stare at her in bewilderment.


    Do I know her before all this? It can¡¯t be. I can¡¯t remember someone like her. I¡¯m quite certain our first meeting was that night, in front of Hina¡¯s house.


    ¡°Please borate.¡± Giving up trying to fit her face on anyone in my memory, I turned to the woman who was still giggling while making herself reallyfortable on my shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Will you understand if I say it like this? I don¡¯t mind being stolen by you.¡±


    This woman¡­ What¡¯s wrong with her head? It¡¯s understandable, true. But there¡¯s that one question.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Why?


    ¡°Ogawa is going to cry if he hears you saying that, Kazuha-nee,¡± With my mind still unconvinced by everything she just did and said, I could onlye up with that answer.

 Chapter ?1242 Devious Older Sister

    Chapter ?1242 Devious Older Sister


    For the following minutes, the situation failed to prepare. It became my turn to probe her intention yet no matter what I said, Kazuha-nee would simply wave it off or outright ignore the logic in my questions.


    She stuck with her exnation about how she¡¯s willing to be stolen by me without giving a proper reason why.


    Because of that, I gave up trying and adopted a different approach. Since the woman was so immersed in acting that she enjoyed thefort of my shoulder and being next to me, I upped it another notch by disengaging my locked arm and letting it slide from her back to her waist. Furthermore, I used my other arm to grab her hand and interlocked our fingers together.


    Her first reaction was to squirm her way out of it but almost instantly, as if that reaction was just a fluke, Kazuha-nee became more way into it.


    For all I know, she must be ying a game with me. A game with unknown rules and stakes. If Ogawa would see this scene, will he finally fall into the darkness? Will it be the birth of emo-gawa?


    Somehow, that¡¯s kind of funny to think about.


    Anyway, since I stopped probing and justmitted to the act that she started, I didn¡¯t let our time be wasted over this. I brought up various topics but mostly, it¡¯s all about understanding her character.


    As though she prepared for it in advance, her answers came as soon as I brought up a topic.


    For example, her age. She¡¯s within the range of Shio and Eguchi-sensei. Then her career¡­ she¡¯s formerly a nurse but at the moment, she¡¯s working at home, doing online tutorials. She even added a detail saying how popr she is which leads to her ss bing more than a premium which equals having flexible times. Still, people lined up to take a lesson from her.


    And that¡¯s the reason why she could act carefree most of the time.


    ¡°Hmm? Do you want to know more about me, Ruki-kun?¡± Upon noticing that I stopped asking for her personal history, the woman smilingly lifted her head wearing a look of eagerness to bare more of her story to me.


    Although I couldn¡¯t really confirm if they were true or not, I doubt she would tell a lie. I have Hina that could confirm those pieces of information about her, after all.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, Kazuha-nee. This situation isn¡¯t improving at all. You never asked the questions I thought you were going to ask. Instead, you act this intimate even though this should be our third time meeting each other. I might be a child in your eyes but only idiots will take this situation with you as a dreame true.¡±


    As Iid all of those out to her, I let go of her wonderful waist and pulled my hand back before distancing myself from her.


    Kazuha-nee didn¡¯t react that much to it. She watched in interest but never made a move again.


    A whileter, she crossed her arms and giggled for the third time.


    ¡°And here I am wondering how far you are going to take advantage of the chance I¡¯ve given. Ruki-kun, your self-restraint is admirable.¡±


    Is she admitting that this is a test? Or is she justmenting on my performance? Perhaps neither. I can¡¯t really get a proper read of her intention.


    ¡°Oh. If only you can read my mind, you¡¯ll be speechless.¡± I answered along with a shameless smile.


    ¡°Really? Let me guess, have you stripped me bare and pressed me under you?¡± Kazuha-nee twirled her hair through her finger, looking like she truly contemted that answer.


    Too bad for her, she still fell short.


    ¡°More than that. I imagined Kazuha-nee riding me. I see. you¡¯re underestimating my imagination.¡± I mockingly clicked my tongue while I proudly puffed up my chest as I dered that.


    And upon hearing it and watching my act, Kazuha-nee¡¯sugh naturally came out, ¡°That shamelessness is hrious, Ruki-kun. You¡¯re right. In this ce, that¡¯s the second most ideal position if we¡¯re going to do it.¡±


    As expected, she¡¯s not really the kind of woman who¡¯d act like a maiden through and through. It¡¯s only her appearance but deep inside, she¡¯s probably wilder than some of my girls. Just that, her experience was still up in the air.


    Although her actions put her in some kind of an ¡®easy girl¡¯bel in my mind, it is, in the end, just an act on her part.


    Hell, even until this moment, I couldn¡¯t fully understand this woman.


    Anyway, we¡¯re derailing to the main point again. I better steer it back in the right direction.


    ¡°So, have I passed your test?¡± I said, acting like I was already convinced that she truly tested me.


    Kazuha-nee pursed her lips and outright put that down, ¡°I told you, Ruki-kun. I¡¯m not testing you. This is all for this¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed there, Kazuha-nee approached me again but this time, she didn¡¯t only go for my ear to whisper the continuation of her words, ¡°¡­ little act for my little brother.¡±


    An act for Ogawa?


    Wait. Could it be¡­?


    Confirming the doubt in my head, Kazuha-nee pulled her phone tucked within that deep crevice created by her chest. She then showed me the screen and sure enough, there was an ongoing call there.


    This woman¡­ She acted all that out for Ogawa to hear. And here I was, a clueless guy who yed along with her.


    However, that still didn¡¯t answer her reason for doing this. What was the act for? To make her little brother jealous or¡­?


    Don¡¯t tell me Kazuha-nee is like that¡­?


    ¡°That expression. Ruki-kun, you get it, don¡¯t you?¡± With a meaningful smile on her lips, the girl tapped the end call button on her phone. And as soon as that happened, the door we used to enter this ce opened, revealing Ogawa, red-faced, not with anger but embarrassment.


    ¡°I knew it! Aneki, you¡¯re ying with me again!¡± The guy pointed at his sister as though hepletely understood the situation.


    This guy¡­ Most likely, he¡¯s thinking that everything was just an act and we were never close or even intimate with each other.


    As I waited for Kazuha-nee to react, the woman stood behind me and without warning, hugged me from behind before slipping her head from my underarm.


    ¡°Kazu-kun? Did youe here to see this?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ G-get away from him! O-onoda, stay away from my sister!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Dude, my hands are tied,¡± I answered with a shrug which made Kazuha-neeugh once more.


    This devilish older sister¡­ I finally understand her deal.


    She¡¯s the type to torment her little brother¡­


    ¡°Kazu-kun. Do you know? I¡¯ve had boyfriends before but none of them was as stalwart as Ruki-kun here. They never tried knowing what women liked to experience. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯ve never been in a long-term rtionship. The longest is a month and the shortest, three hours.¡±


    Okay? How is that relevant in this situation?


    ¡°Like I said, if ever Ruki-kun decides to steal me, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll go along with him.¡±


    ¡°Aneki!¡± Upon hearing that, Ogawa¡¯s face transformed from being flustered to utter despair.


    But to his saving grace, Kazuha-nee let go of me as she went down the steps and stood before Ogawa.


    Putting her hands on top of his head, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. There¡¯s no way I will like Ruki-kun as my little brother. He¡¯s just as shameless as me, we don¡¯t fit.¡±


    However, while she saved the guy from falling into despair, she drove another nail in his coffin, ¡°Ah, right. I now understand why Hina-chan switched over to him. Ruki-kun is every woman¡¯s ideal boyfriend. He¡¯s considerate yet he¡¯s not afraid to match his girl¡¯s wavelength. What do you think? Should I steal him from Hina-chan?¡±

 Chapter ?1243 Their Thoughts

    Chapter ?1243 Their Thoughts


    After tormenting her brother so much that his mind almost broke, Kazuha-nee said goodbye to me and brought him away.


    Well, in hindsight, even if she poked fun or tormented Ogawa, he¡¯s still her brother and there¡¯s no doubt that she cared for him as one. I refused to believe that¡¯s all there was to her act. She probed me enough to get a read of my character. Perhaps, the next time we would meet, she¡¯d be full of surprises once more.


    In any case, once they disappeared from my sight, I quickly wrote a message to Hina, Nami, Shizu and Saki, informing them of this encounter.


    As they¡¯re all acquainted or close to Kazuha-nee, I thought they¡¯d be interested.


    And sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for them to send each of their thoughts.


    ¡°Ruki, Kazuha-nee often doted on me. But when ites to Kazuo, sometimes she¡¯s very caring but oftentimes, that was how she treated him.¡± That¡¯s Hina.


    The girl even called me to say her thoughts. She¡¯s probably too eager to see me but she couldn¡¯te up with an excuse. With my message, she finally got her reason to check on me.


    Honestly, I never told them to get a proper reason if they wanted to check on me. But the girls all insisted on doing so¡­ Of course, out of consideration once again. Even if I scold them and tell them that it¡¯s fine, they¡¯re all united with that decision. To top it all off, Shizu also agreed to it.


    Most likely, all of them imagined that I¡¯d be flooded with calls from them, leaving me with no time to do what I nned to do for the day.


    There¡¯s really no way around it when I only have this one body. So topromise, I told them that apart from me initiating the calls to them at times, there would also be an allotted time for all of us to get on a mass group call. Of course, it¡¯s fine not to join it.


    Anyway, after the call from Hina which ended with me promising her that if I found another free time in the following days, I would either escort her home or visit her.


    I tried to settle it on an exact date but the girl refused it, telling me that it¡¯s fine whenever. Obviously, that¡¯s another show of consideration from her. She didn¡¯t want to pressure me into fulfilling the promise right away.


    That girl¡­ I would definitely spoil her when that timees. Not just the usual spoiling but something more special. Enough for her to fall in love with me all over again.


    Following that, I read Saki¡¯s response, telling me that she also experienced being teased by Kazuha-nee before. Something along the lines of¡­ exposing her hidden admiration towards Ogawa.


    As for Nami, she told me a story of their school trip during middle school. There, Kazuha-nee joined them at the hotel they stayed at. She then messed with every girl in their room until deep in the night.


    Apparently, she might look really that fine on the outside but she¡¯s too mischievous on those she was familiar with. And the only guy she¡¯s really fixated on teasing was¡­ obviously, her little brother.


    That¡¯s why she was quite intrigued when she heard what Kazuha-nee tried to do with me.


    But at the end of it, Nami¡¯s message started oozing out with jealousy, demanding that I show my face to her.


    And so I did what she asked. Almost instantly, her jealousy melted away as the girl acted really affectionate even if we were separated by the screen.


    Knowing where I was, she even started dressing up and told me that she wanted toe and meet me here even though she was aware of my ns for today.


    At first, I thought of stopping Nami. However, recalling Ayu¡¯stest update to me, saying she still couldn¡¯t escape from that camp, I let go of the thought.


    Anyway, Ayu¡¯s previous coach ¨C another Olympic-level boxer and someone who¡¯s still active as a professional that currently holds a world title ¨C wanted to keep her there until she leaves as well.


    It''s kind of frustrating for both of us. Still, I decided not to voice that out.


    I mean, Ayu had already apologized to me multiple times for runningte to our first date. What good would it do if I got angry? It¡¯s not like she purposely got herself held back there.


    Even Sena sent me a message, agonizing at Ayu¡¯s situation. She¡¯s only a trainee so she also couldn¡¯t do anything there but watch.


    There¡¯s the option toe there and pick her up. But it might also make the woman feel even more depressed.


    Due to that, I could only continue waiting for her. There¡¯s still plenty of time, anyway.


    And so, Nami¡¯s n toe and meet me here became possible. The girl even said that it was fine to leave her if my date for today arrived¡­


    What should I do with my girls, really? Should I scold her for thinking like that? But then again, that¡¯s just her trying to ease my mind¡­ It¡¯s all up to me how to deal with the situation.


    It¡¯s not like Ayu would teleport right away after she left that camp, it¡¯s still possible to escort Nami to her station or a bus stop when I received Ayu¡¯s message.


    With that, I quickly calmed myself down and went on to the next message.


    Shizu¡¯s response was short, consisting of a rather yful response as well as a reminder, ¡°Blockhead, are you bragging? I¡¯ll have you know, Kazuha-nee is not that simple. Be careful of her.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ how did you take that as bragging? Anyway, do you know something that the other three don''t?¡± I quickly replied to Shizu as I started moving outside of the mall.


    Since Nami woulde, I thought of picking her up from the bus stop. That way, we¡¯d get extra few minutes to be together.


    A minuteter, Shizu replied, ¡°Yeah, I do. Every guy that got close to Kazuha-nee all cried rivers of blood. She¡¯s too difficult to handle. If you ever get involved with her, you better prepare yourself or you''ll be overwhelmed.¡±


    For Shizu, the scary Student Council President, to say this, Kazuha-nee must have been truly extraordinary. In any case, it¡¯s not like I have a n to get involved with her further than what happened today.


    The chance of encountering her was low. There¡¯s no strong urge for me to steal her and I also arrived at the conclusion that she¡¯s someone hard to figure out.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting, to say the least. She also mentioned how her boyfriends cannotst more than a month with her.¡±


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s how it is. If Kazuo is a dense idiot while selling himself as the Mr. Nice Guy, Kazuha-nee is the opposite. In terms of shamelessness, she¡¯s probably close to your level.¡±


    Really? Shamelessness is now the gauge? But thinking about it, that¡¯s also what she said earlier. I¡¯m as shameless as her so we don¡¯t fit each other.


    Well, it could just be lip service for Ogawa¡¯s mental health but there¡¯s no guarantee that everythinging out of her mouth was the truth¡­


    As I exited the mall, I resorted to calling her instead of typing my response. The sky was so bright that it was hard to see the text on the screen. Besides, I also wanted to see the girl the same as the other three.


    When the girl picked it up, my lips formed a huge grin as I said, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Shizu¡­ So, when will our date be?¡±


    Shizu¡¯s bright yellow eyes narrowed as she facepalmed. But a momentter, her lips arced into a pleasant smile, ¡°That switch in topic is wless, you blockhead.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Kazuha-nee is one thing but she¡¯s not as important as you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Why don¡¯t youe here and let me cut that tongue of yours?¡±


    ¡°Anything but that. My tongue has a lot of uses, you know? How can I talk to you or even taste you down there if you cut it off?¡±


    Switching to a shameless smirk, I peered over at the girl whose face had started to turn red from embarrassment.


    However, the same as the other instances, she simply faked a cough, calming herself down before responding, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bite that off.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Too bad, next time won¡¯t be in your mouth.¡± My response was swift, resulting in another streak of red decorating Shizu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Jeez, when ites to shamelessness, there¡¯s no winning against you. Alright, let¡¯s get back on track, blockhead. Let me finish the uing paperwork from the events that will happen first. Take me out to rx after that.¡±


    ¡°What about helping you with your work?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°You now have your own work¡­ I can do this, blockhead. On the other hand, establish yourself firmly in every student¡¯s mind. I¡¯ll have you know. You¡¯re still going to seed me regardless of the result of that bet.¡±


    Ah. Right. Too bad. The convenient role of being her personal assistant was no more. In any case, this was fine too. She¡¯s now very efficient in her work. And these days, she¡¯s more distracted whenever I was next to her. Yesterday was an example.


    ¡°I understand,mander.¡± Easing up my cheeks, Iically saluted her in response.


    Upon seeing that, the girl failed to contain it anymore as she startedughing, enough for her to hold her stomach.


    I followed up with anotherical act beforeughing together with the girl.


    Well, it¡¯s unnned but seeing her enjoying herself also brightened up my mood further.


    A whileter, while wiping the bit of tears from incessantughter, Shizu tried topose herself again. But capitalizing on that, I continued teasing the girl.


    Spending the next few minutes doing nothing but teasing the girl, Shizu was left with no choice but to end the call to escape from me. Right after that, she sent herst message for the day.


    ¡°Blockhead. Stop walking under the sun. Get to a shade soon. I won¡¯t say I love you¡­ Take care there. See you soon.¡±


    Yeah. She didn¡¯t say it, she typed those words. Anyway, look at how lovely she is¡­ I admit I don¡¯t mind being defeated by that.

 Chapter? 1244 Mischievous Tag-along

    Chapter? 1244 Mischievous Tag-along


    Half an hourter, I received Nami at the bus stop. She didn¡¯t send a message regarding her outfit going out of their house.


    That¡¯s why when she showed up, I was pleasantly surprised upon seeing her.


    The girl was wearing a gray sleeveless knitted turtleneck and rather tight pants which firmly squeezed her thighs, giving it a more supple look.


    Her long ck hair was done up with a ribbon tie behind her head, showing off her wless nape along with her pearl earrings. She¡¯s also carrying a fashionable shoulder bag thatpleted her attire.


    Really, no one would mistake that she¡¯s a girl out this weekend for a date.


    ¡°Ruu!¡±


    Upon spotting me just outside the bus, the girl forgot her surroundings as she instantly jumped into my arms, hugging me tightly.


    However, I was once again surprised when another voice came right behind her, ¡°Senpai!¡±


    A small figure jumped out of the bus and by deliberately copying Nami, she clumsilytched at my side.


    Before I could fully take in the identity of the girl, Nami, who was just enjoying my embrace, snapped at the girl and tried to pry her off of me, ¡°Hey, Mei-chan! What are you doing? Don¡¯t copy me! Ruu is mine!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Isn¡¯t it fine, Nanami-senpai? You said you don¡¯t mind me going with you.¡± The girl cheekily replied, pouting her lips in the process. Furthermore, after showing me a bratty smile, the girl went behind me, escaping Nami¡¯s attempt.


    Yeah. With that familiar voice and Nami uttering her name, I didn¡¯t need to nce at her to confirm anymore¡­ It¡¯s Yumei. Tadano¡¯s little sister.


    Looking at her small hands clutching a part of my clothes on my abdomen, she¡¯s quite mischievous in what she¡¯s trying to achieve. This was our second meeting, right? The same with Kazuha-nee, she¡¯s too clingy all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yeah! I said it¡¯s fine but I never said you can cling to Ruu! Your brother will be mad if he hears about this!¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that big idiot? I¡¯ll take Ruki-senpai any day as my new older brother!¡±


    This¡­ I couldn¡¯t be med for this, right? Tadano should¡¯ve put her on a leash.


    Anyway, since the two of them suddenly clung to me, we instantly became the center of attention from the other passengers of the bus and the other passersby. But most of their gazes were on me and they were all cursing at my luck.


    Well, to get out of this, I opted to drag the two bickering girls away from the crowd, grabbing Nami¡¯s hand and Yumei¡¯s wrist.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Alright, Mei-chan. What¡¯s the deal with it?¡± I asked once we reached the vicinity of the mall. The girl was whistling guiltily with her hands on her back. Nami on the side was facepalming after she told me what exactly happened.


    Apparently, the girl chanced upon her just outside their house. Coincidentally, Yumei was also going to meet someone in the mall, albeit it should be an hour from now.


    When she heard about Nami meeting me, Yumei who was already prepared for her outing, quickly grabbed her jacket and chased after Nami.


    Well, Nami was probably too excited to inform me about this mischievous tag-along.


    ¡°Ruki-senpai, I¡¯m just ying with Nanami-senpai. Ehe. You¡¯re looking good today, by the way.¡± Capitalizing on her cuteness, Yumei gave a fairly annoying response before throwing out apliment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just buy your way out with that, Mei-chan. Come on, aren¡¯t you a good girl?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m not?¡±


    This girl¡­ Don¡¯t honestly admit to that!


    I nced at Nami at the side who was also out of options. She shrugged and stepped forward to deal with Yumei herself.


    ¡°Mei-chan, we¡¯re being lenient here. Do you want us to get mad at you?¡±


    Yumei puffed her cheeks as she turned her gaze to me. After contemting for a few seconds, she replied in reluctance, ¡°¡­ Definitely not. I don¡¯t want to lose handsome-senpai¡¯s favor.¡±


    ¡°Great. Then you can join us while you wait for your friends. Nami, where do you want to go?¡±


    Although being mad at her would surely get her to behave or even leave us alone, I decided that based on Nami¡¯s countenance. Even if she¡¯s also upset by Yumei¡¯s yfulness, she still had a soft spot for the girl.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I want some ice cream, Ruu. Mint vani and lots of sprinkles.¡± Nami absentmindedly answered, her eyes staring far off in the distance.


    Following the direction of her gaze, I caught sight of a shop specializing in cold desserts located inside the mall. It¡¯s kind of a popr shop, especially for couples. At the moment, the shop was crowded and a long line of customers waiting for their turn could be seen.


    Yumei, whose ears perked up from hearing Nami¡¯s cravings, also followed her gaze before excitedly saying, ¡°Me too! I want triple chocte parfait with wafer sticks and marshmallow toppings!¡±


    Following that, the two girls with sparkles in their eyes wordlessly stared at me.


    Yeah, that¡¯s close to saying ¡®let us satisfy our cravings, Ruu/Ruki-senpai!¡¯.


    And so, without any way out of this situation, I led the two of them to that shop.


    With her yfulness toned down, Yumei stopped sticking to me and simply walked alongside us.


    A few minutester, we got ourselves a table, and to secure it, Nami and I left Yumei there while we lined up to get their ice cream and parfait.


    Using this time that we¡¯re alone, Nami fullymitted to her identity as my girlfriend. She hugged my arm tightly while unting our rtionship to the other people lined up.


    Earlier, I put the paper bag in one of the rented lockers, allowing me to walk around empty-handed here. That saved me from exining to Yumei. Moreover, it gave me the chance to also fit into my role as this girl¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°You look really satisfied, Nami,¡± I teasingly remarked.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re on a date, Ruu. Why will I not be satisfied?¡± The girl cheerfully replied.


    Well, she¡¯s right. Even though this would be brief and there¡¯s Yumei as a tagalong, meeting up like this on a weekend could be considered a date.


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m sorry for deciding toe to see you abruptly. I got a little irrational earlier.¡± Nami continued, reflecting on her decision.


    As a response to that, I pinched her nose before whispering, ¡°I didn¡¯t say ¡®no, you can¡¯t¡¯. So yeah, I don¡¯t see anything wrong with youing here to see me. Actually, I¡¯m happy that youe. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be spending my time alone here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh! Your day is not going well?¡± Nami asked.


    Although I would always tell them my ns, what actually happened throughout the day would only be summarized at night or if I found the time to check on them. That¡¯s why¡­ most of my girls, even Akane, had no idea yet that Ayu was runningte.


    ¡°Actually, it went so well that I don¡¯t think I can see my day ending anytime soon,¡± I answered with a smile, recalling mostly my time with Mina and Auntie Yayoi. But yeah, a lot has happened already.


    There¡¯s my time with Aika then meeting Ohori-senpai and beating up her glorified cuck boyfriend. Then after eating my lunch and progressing both with Mina and Auntie Yayoi, there¡¯s the meeting and impromptu photoshoot with Koizumi-san andstly Kazuha-nee¡¯s bewildering acts.


    And even now, the day is still just halfway into the afternoon. But thinking about it, Ayu and I would have limited time even if she arrived an hour or two from now¡­ I guess there¡¯s no other choice but to make use of what little time we will get for our date.


    In any case, the date was for us to get to know more of each other outside the boxing gym. Surely, we¡¯ll still aplish that in one way or another.


    ¡°Is it that eventful?¡± A little curious at my answer, Nami¡¯s shed a hint of interest.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll tell you about itter. For now, let¡¯s focus on this date.¡±


    ¡°Okay, boyfriend.¡± Nami nodded, ending our small conversation there.


    Soon enough, we reached the front of the line and got Nami¡¯s ice cream and Yumei¡¯s parfait. Nami picked arge portion for us to share and since we didn¡¯t hide that we¡¯re a couple, we got a discount, enlivening Nami¡¯s mood.


    Obviously, it¡¯s not because of the discount but the acknowledgment that we¡¯re a couple. It¡¯s a little detail but that¡¯s enough to make the girl really happy.


    Upon returning to our table, Yumei¡¯s mischievousness acted once again. Before focusing on eating her parfait, the girl squeezed into our side and took our photo using her phone.


    The girl then fiddled with her phone before yfully saying with a huge grin on her face, ¡°And sent! Hehe¡­ I wonder what that idiot brother will say if he sees this.¡±


    ¡°Mei-chan, did you send it to your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He forbade me to see you, Ruki-senpai. I imagine him seething in angerter. Ufufu~¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯sughter, Nami and I looked at each other. Nami wryly smiled while I recalled the devious older sister earlier.


    Tadano and Ogawa, my condolences for having siblings like Kazuha-nee and Yumei.

 Chapter ?1245 Spending our time

    Chapter ?1245 Spending our time


    Compared to the first time we met in front of their house, talking to Yumei today allowed me to observe her character better.


    I got to know that her birthday was also in March; the same as Akane''s. Due to that, she¡¯s among the youngest on her year level. Yet, ording to her, most of her ssmates were more of a brat than her.


    Well, it¡¯s from her mouth so I couldn¡¯t really take it at face value. She could just be putting herself up while dissing the others.


    Anyway, while she was eating her parfait, Tadano called her. Even without prompting the loudspeaker, the guy¡¯s voice was too loud for us to hear.


    It goes along the lines of, ¡°Get away from him this instant! You can¡¯t be close to him! He¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Or something like that. He kept on yapping about how I might mislead her. Yumei even tried to infuriate her further by calling out to me and asking me to talk.


    On my side, Nami was holding herughter alongside enjoying the ice cream that she was sharing with me.


    At one point, she whispered something to me, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Mei-chan loves her brother too much?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are we watching the same scene?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right, you wouldn¡¯t know because you¡¯re an only child. Remember this, Ruu. Sometimes, we as little sisters also wanted to be spoiled by our big brothers. But we¡¯re always embarrassed to show it. I was like that too before they both left the house.¡±


    Hee¡­ Is that how it is? Is it some kind of sibling dynamics that someone like me won¡¯t be able to understand?


    Let me imagine that ¡­ Nami acting like Yumei to her brothers¡­ Uh¡­ I guess it¡¯s another form of showing affection, huh?


    ¡°Yep. That¡¯s hard to understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only talking about my experience so it probably varies from person to person. During my childhood days, my brothers always spoiled me. They often bring me to the park or yground to y or buy me presents even without asion out of their meager allowance.¡±


    While both of us were still engrossed in Yumei making fun of Tadano, stoking his anger as best as she could, Nami started telling me her childhood stories. The story that would exin the sibling dynamics around Tadano and Yumei. And perhaps, Kazuha-nee and Ogawa.


    Uh. Scratch thatst part, it¡¯s probably different for them.


    ¡°Then, the timees when I grow out of my childhood phase. Or, in other words, I matured a bit. From then on, I started bing embarrassed acting like a spoiled kid around them. Because of that, I resorted to acting like an annoying brat who always tease them both. They got annoyed at me, that¡¯s true. Yet, at the end of the day, they still love me as their cute little sister.¡± Nami continued. She then fed me a spoonful of ice cream. She opted to just do that instead of having me get my own spoon.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anyway, after using a table napkin to wipe the stain on the corners of my mouth, she finished her story, ¡°I am the same as them. They¡¯re still my precious brothers who I know will definitely help and protect me in my time of need. I just can¡¯t show it openly anymore. They¡¯re now living their life outside our house, after all. Besides, I have you and Shizu-nee now. In any case, I¡¯m sure that Daiki is the same as my brothers when ites to Yumei.¡±


    Around two minutester, Nami asked for Yumei¡¯s phone. She¡¯s gonna talk to Tadano to stop him from worrying too much.


    Although Yumei was reluctant to do it, she just couldn¡¯t turn down Nami and her icy res. She already had her fun anyway.


    ¡°Oi, Daiki. Don¡¯t worry about Mei-chan. I¡¯m here with her. Ruu is only focused on me! Besides, we¡¯ll be sending her to her friends after we finish this. Stop acting like a raging idiot. It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tadano went silent. However, that¡¯s not because he already calmed down. He was just surprised that Nami would talk to him in defense of Yumei.


    ¡°Nanami, even if you said that, you know how he is! I can¡¯t let my little sister to¡­¡± Tadano couldn¡¯t finish that sentence.


    Most likely, he¡¯s going to say that he can¡¯t let his little sister be stolen by me as well. That¡¯s what it looks like to him, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mei-chan loves you. Not Ruki.¡± Ignoring the unfinished sentence, Nami smilingly replied as she smirked at the girl in front of us.


    And sure enough, Yumei instantly reacted in denial, ¡°Eh? What are you saying, Nanami-senpai? Who will love that idiot of a brother? Hmph!¡±


    She cutely puffed up her cheeks and turned her head to the side.


    Nami, on the other hand, interpreted that differently, ¡°Did you hear that? That¡¯s Mei-chan professing her love for you, Onii-chan.¡±


    Saying thatst bit in a cutesy way, Nami sessfully teased both brother and sister.


    When Nami returned the phone to Yumei, she and Tadano groaned in frustration.


    In the end, Nami became the winner.


    A few minutes after we finished the ice cream, Nami and I escorted Yumei to where her friends were gathering.


    The girl still acted a little mischievous by introducing me as her boyfriend to her friends which they surprisingly believed at first.


    Nami quickly cleared that up and scolded Yumei in ce of her brother.


    ¡°Listen here, Mei-chan. Ruki is mine. Understand? You brats better remember it as well, hmm?¡± While sporting a rather intimidating smile, Nami dered that to a group of second-year middle schoolers.


    However, that didn¡¯t have any effect on them, especially on Yumei. While they started walking away to go to their destination, Tadano¡¯s little sister nced back and stuck her tongue out to Nami before sending me a flying kiss.


    Nami shielded me from that flying kiss ¨C even if that was imaginary.


    And as soon as they disappeared from our sight, Nami turned to me and pouted, ¡°You know, you could¡¯ve said something there¡­ Are you really trying to add Yumei?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Do I look like I¡¯m interested in her? She¡¯s cute but she¡¯s definitely a headache. Look at what happened with Tadano.¡±


    ¡°So, if she¡¯s not a headache, you¡¯re going to add her?¡±


    ¡°Girl, stop interpreting my words differently.¡± I flicked her forehead before pulling her closer and putting her in my embrace. ¡°You know that I will tell you about it if ever it happens.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You enjoyed yourself watching us bicker there.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s entertaining to watch my Nami get worked up. It¡¯s not an everyday sight.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t get angry at that response, the girl pursed her lips. ¡°This guy¡­ I demand justice.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°My hurt forehead. Kiss me, right now!¡± Nami demanded as she raised her chin and closed her eyes to wait for it.


    Kissing in public might¡¯ve been embarrassing for others, but with the girl rubbing my shamelessness on herself, she didn¡¯t even stop to think about it.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to refuse her.


    Without wasting any second, I held Nami¡¯s chin and kissed her deeply. Not only that, I prolonged it for as long as I could, satisfying the girl.


    By the time she realized that we were in public, her face was already as red as an apple.


    Escaping the public eye, the girl grabbed my hand as we ran out of the scene.


    Without any destination or n, the two of us ended up touring the mall.


    At the end of our steps, the two of us arrived at the arcade area.


    And there, we tried every game as part of our date. When we got tired of it, we found the karaoke booth as the ideal resting ce while we waited for Ayu¡¯s message that would signal the end of our time together for today.

 Chapter ?1246 Stubborn Ayu

    Chapter ?1246 Stubborn Ayu


    As they say, time quickly passes when you¡¯re having fun. Before Nami and I could notice, it was already close to five in the afternoon when we called it a day at the karaoke booth.


    Spending almost an hour there, the two of us thoroughly enjoyed it. Obviously, it¡¯s impossible to get too intimate there. Unlike the karaoke ces that had private rooms, the booths in the arcade were small enough to be considered a room.


    Hell, it was even impossible for us to stretch our legs inside if we sat down normally. Due to that, we opted to just make use of one side, lifting our legs to upy itpletely.


    During our talk and the following singing session, my back was against the corner of the booth while Nami leaned against my chest. She squeezed between my open legs to get her ce as close to me as possible. And there, I held her as tight as I could, sharing a kiss whenever the moment felt right.


    Upon leaving the arcade, Nami told me that we had onest stop for this day. Based on how delighted she appeared when I showed her some of the photos Koizumi-san took earlier, I instantly understood where she nned on taking me.


    To the Purikura or the photo sticker booth where we could print this memory in a tangible form. For her, this short date might¡¯ve been unnned but given how rare it was for us to be alone together, she ¨C and perhaps all of my girls ¨C would always treasure this kind of moment.


    ¡°Un. These turned out nice¡­ Look, Ruu. You¡¯re really handsome here. No wonder you¡¯re being scouted to be a model.¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s the fifth time you said that and we¡¯re not even close to the exit yet.¡± I helplessly replied as I nced at the girl giggling happily and full of affection.


    Ever since picking that up from the booth, she somewhat became simr to Koizumi-san in her nonstoppliments. Even now, Nami¡¯s eyes never left the photo stickers on her hand. If not for me holding her hand and guiding her every step, she¡¯d probably tripped three times by now.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Is my handsome boyfriend embarrassed? Too bad, you can¡¯t fault me when I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°True. I can¡¯t fault you. However, Nami, have you forgotten? I can do the same. Watch.¡±


    Grabbing the photos from her hands, I began intentionally talking loudly, getting the attention of every person around us.


    ¡°Oh, wow! This is superb! You¡¯re too beautiful here, Nami. Hey, hey, onee-san, onii-san. Can you look at this? Isn¡¯t my girlfriend too perfect to be called simply as beautiful?¡±


    Upon picking out the people that looked rather interested, I started approaching them one by one to shamelessly ask for their opinion.


    Yeah, I won¡¯t justpliment her with my words, I¡¯ll be getting the agreement of everyone around us.


    And I wasn¡¯t disappointed. As soon as they nced at the photos, they could only agree with me, especially when they got a glimpse of Nami at my side.


    Repeating that a few times even if some got weirded out by me, the girl at my side was thoroughly defeated. Furthermore, not knowing what to say to the endlesspliments from those agreeing with me, she became utterly flustered.


    In the end, all the girl could do to retaliate was pinch my sides while hiding her face from in sight.


    That continued until we reached outside. By then, Nami grumpily bit my neck as her puny form of revenge.


    ¡°You¡¯re too shameless to be defeated, idiot Ruu.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I know. I won¡¯t be able to steal you otherwise.¡±


    ¡°There you go again. You made me fall in love with you!.¡± She rebutted before taking the photos back from my hands.


    After staring at it for thest time today, she quickly stored them in her bag before hugging my arm again as we continued on our way.


    ¡°Anyway, Ruu. Aren¡¯t you also going to apany Yua tomorrow? Won¡¯t you be scouted by her agency as well?¡±


    Huh? Why does she sound so certain there?


    ¡°Why will they scout me? Koizumi-san is one thing but I doubt everyone will think I¡¯m that photogenic. It¡¯s enough that I watch her.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. Even after everything that happened, you¡¯re still not convinced with your appeal, huh?¡± Nami sarcastically answered.


    Well, I was just trying to be a little reserved. It¡¯s all too surreal, after all. In any case, if that truly happened tomorrow then¡­ I will be dealing with it as I see fit.


    ¡°Mhm. I mean, Ogawa is still more handsome than me, right?¡±


    ¡°Idiot Ruu. It¡¯s not just about being handsome. Didn¡¯t Koizumi-san exin that to you? You are more charismatic than any of the boys in our school or even everyone close to our age. You know, I can¡¯t help but feel a little excited at the possibility that I¡¯ll be able to see your face in a magazine.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll feel proud?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the word! I¡¯ll be very proud of my handsome boyfriend. Heh, but it¡¯s still your decision. You¡¯re trying out a lot for your career. Just know that no matter what happens, I¡¯ll be supporting you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. But let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves, hmm? We¡¯ll see how it goes.¡±


    I said I was open to other possibilities anyway. Whether it¡¯s through the bet with Koizumi-san or tomorrow at Yua¡¯s modeling work, it didn¡¯t matter. For sure, Yua would also encourage me if it happened in front of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Nami energetically remarked, tapping my back as though she was channeling courage and determination into me.


    A few minutester, we soon reached the bus stop. I escorted Nami inside before going back down to watch the bus go.


    It¡¯s a short date. But it¡¯s certainly memorable. I mean, I also have half of the photo stickers in my pockets. The same as Nami, I¡¯ll keep them as another record of this day.


    Following this, I went back to the mall to pick up the belongings that I stored in the locker before leaving again to finally meet the one I was waiting for.


    Ten minutester, I watched as a speeding car screeched to a halt in front of me. Without needing to check the driver, I opened the door and entered it.


    Not waiting for my butt to settle on the seat, the driver lunged her arms towards me, followed by her words of apology, ¡°¡­ I kept you waiting, Ru-kun. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ayu was still wearing a training outfit; a jacket on top of a sports bra as well as breathable pants that covered up to her calf. Her face was devoid of makeup. Furthermore, I could see hints of exhaustion as well as desperation in it. Her hair was still a little disheveled, she probably onlybed it once and tied it to her back hurriedly to not get in the way of her driving.


    In short, this woman rushed here without fixing herself up as soon as she found her window of escape.


    And now, hearing her apologize to me, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh helplessly.


    Cupping her cheeks within my palm, I calmly said while staring straight into her eyes, ¡°Ayu, do I look like I¡¯m waiting for an apology? You kept me updated all day. That¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    Still looking a little unconvinced, Ayu replied, ¡°Even so, the night¡¯s about to fall. I¡¯m more than four hourste¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? The most important thing here was¡­ you arrived and you didn¡¯t stand me up. Come on, Ayu. We¡¯re going on a date, not an apology trip.¡± I said as I gently caressed her face, trying to ease her expression.


    However, that¡¯s still not enough, Ayu opened and closed her mouth a few times before staring down below as though she was ashamed to meet my gaze. ¡°Ru-kun¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I contemted for a moment, thinking of a way to settle this situation. Soon enough, a smirk rose on my lips as I held her by her chin.


    "Alright, Ayu. If you really want to apologize for beingte... I think a kiss will be enough to write it off. What do you think?"


    In cases like this, satisfying someone''s need to apologize was a sure way to diffuse the situation.


    Obviously, she''s just too stubborn. The same as me and most of my girls.

 Chapter ?1247 Former Coach

    ?1247 Former Coach


    A kiss has the power to make someone stumped or speechless. I mean, it¡¯s literally covering someone else¡¯s lips with yours. If the one you kissed could still talk after that, he or she would have a great future as a ventriloquist.


    Anyway, while it is that powerful, what happens next depends on who you kissed. Is it a loved one? A friend? Or a stranger? From those three, every oue is possible.


    Your loved one will definitely ept it unless you upset him or her prior to it. Or the kiss will write off whatever you did to make that loved one upset.


    A friend will also ept it If he or she was hiding feelings for you. If there''s none, maybe you should prepare for a p, breaking off your friendship or leveling up from that.


    Uh¡­ Actually, I''m not sure. I''m inexperienced in that regard.


    As for a stranger, that¡¯s fixed fifty-fifty. And it won¡¯t be because a stranger will either ept it or not. It actually depends on your appearance.


    If you''re not good-looking, prepare to be sued for sexual harassment. If you are, then congrats, the rate of being pped, rejected, or sued is probably high enough that it can be categorized as low risk.


    Well, enough going way too off the path.


    With Ayu taking up my suggestion, the kiss we shared that started a little stiff gradually became more intimate to the point that I almost pulled her up to bring her onto myp.


    Right after that, everything returned to normal. The woman stopped apologizing and I rxed my expression, giving her a gentle and genuine smile.


    I''m already past the part of deliberating whether to take her in or not. It''s only a matter of whether Ayu will ept me and myplexities.


    If someone''s going to be worried about this date, it should be me.


    Anyway, because I told Yua that I would be at their doorstep at eight o¡¯clock, we¡¯re down to three hours or maybe less.


    It''s more than fine. Even if we selected today for our date, the two of us didn¡¯t extensively n out every minute or hour.


    Because it¡¯s a getting-to-know-each-other date, Ayu and I decided to just go wherever her car would bring us or whatever came up in our minds while traveling like this.


    With that, as soon as I noticed that she already calmed down, I helped Ayu fix herself out of her rather exhausted state like a doting and attentive boyfriend.


    Perhaps, if I also knew how to drive, I would probably get the wheels from her to make her more rxed.


    A whileter, the car started moving again. Ayu turned around and set the destination close to the boxing gym. If we¡¯re not constrained by time, I would probably call her out to drive in another direction; somewhere we could be ourselves outside of the gym.


    To make sure that we wouldn¡¯t get bored inside the car, I brought up a topic for us to talk about.


    And that topic was¡­ that unreasonable former coach of hers.


    With a wry smile on her lips, Ayu answered my questions truthfully. Furthermore, as the questioning progressed, Ayu simply turned it into a story centered around her and that coach.


    If I recall correctly, Hisa-jii trained her since she was just a child, stepping into the world of boxing for the first time. But that other coach was the one who made the most impact on her abilities to rise to the Olympic-level.


    Unfortunately, the ident happened and Ayu retired early on.


    That coach, having lost the student who she poured all of her energy into shaping as a world-ss athlete, returned to the professional scene and started raking up consecutive wins which propelled her to the international stage and eventually a World title.


    With that, she fully switched from an Olympic Instructor to a world-ss boxer.


    ¡°I see. You also feel bad that she lost her top student when you injured your knee. But that¡¯s not your fault, is it?¡± Imented after noticing Ayu pausing at that part.


    Well, she probably thought that I might have questions regarding it and¡­ she didn¡¯t want me to feel bored by listening to her past story.


    Ayu looked a little tongue-tied before forcing an answer, ¡°Uh. You¡¯re right, Ru-kun. But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh. I understand, Ayu. You don¡¯t need toplete it. In other words, you¡¯re ming yourself for the injury that robbed you and her of the opportunity for the honor of getting a gold medal in the Olympics. You felt responsible for it.¡± I cut her off and continued her sentence, presenting what I guessed.


    Knowing her personality, I¡¯m fairly certain that¡¯s the case.


    And I wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    Ayu pursed her lips and weakly nodded her head. She then looked me in the eye through the rearview mirror before moving on from that topic. She sensed that if we focused on it again, the mood might be spoiled once again.


    ¡°Uh. Ru-kun, I introduced Sena to her. Hopefully, even if she can¡¯t train her like she trained me years ago, she can bestow Sena a bit of her guidance. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to see her bing a punching bag to others with a higher skill level.¡±


    Certainly. If that happened, I might act irrationally and ambush whoever hurt my Sena.


    Well, in any case, Sena also informed me about that introduction to a world-ss boxer. The girl also told me the name of that coach. It¡¯s unfamiliar but I probably heard about her on the news once or twice before.


    The ming Tigress, Kamino Hitora.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She even got her title, huh? I wonder. Will she punch harder than Ayu?


    Uh. Obviously, the answer was obvious. Ayu¡¯s power was already stagnant and remained at the same level as before. She couldn¡¯t strain her injured knee again, after all. That¡¯s sad but when ites to boxing, Ayu was always enthusiastic, regardless of her standing.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s really a great choice to send her there. I can¡¯t wait to be beaten up by my Sena.¡±


    Eh¡­ That sounded bad.


    ¡°Ru-kun! Word that properly! You¡¯re not an M, are you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course not. But I can act as one,¡± Without correcting myself, I put on a smirk, teasing the girl.


    Ayu rolled her eyes before focusing back on the road.


    Even though our topic continued revolving around boxing, I didn¡¯t have the heart to steer it away. Seeing Ayu being really passionate about it was probably what I wanted to see the most.


    It¡¯s true that to know each other better, we should veer off of it. However, at this very moment, I found myself tireless hearing Ayu talk about her passion.


    Soon enough, the sky darkened and the orange hue of the setting sun started being reced by the dark violet sky.


    At this point, the car had already entered that part of the city, close to the gym.


    However, instead of stopping right in front of it, Ayu drove further inside the neighborhood before stopping at a small house next to an apartmentplex.


    Obviously, I don¡¯t need to guess whose house it is. Ayu turned off the engine and got out of the car.


    I followed after her and while holding my hand tightly, she guided me inside.


    Upon entering the front door, Ayu went up the elevated area before turning around to give me a warm wee, ¡°Ru-kun, let¡¯s have our date here. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1248 Negative Thoughts

    1248 Negative Thoughts


    Choosing to go straight to her house was very Ayu. And that¡¯s because she¡¯s the type of woman whose passion and hobby was the same. Instead of wasting her training time following some kind of popr trend, she devoted herself to boxing.


    In fact, even her interest in romance was developed inside the gym and not outside of it. She might¡¯ve beenining to us before but the woman made no effort to look for one outside.


    If not for Sena provoking her about her fondness for me, she¡¯d probably remain the same for as long as she could.


    In any case, having reached this stage in our rtionship, the result of this house date would most likely seal the deal between us or if not that, return it to normal.


    ¡°You live alone, huh?¡± Imented as I followed the woman inside. The whole house was quiet, after all.


    Furthermore, there were only a few pairs of house slippers at the entrance, some of which appeared unused. Even the pair that she lent me still looked brand new. She¡¯s not just living alone, she also seldom receives a guest. If I had to guess, her colleagues in the gym could only invite her outside for a drink or other asions that she could attend.


    ¡°Yeah. I moved out of my parent''s house two years ago. It saved me from hearing them ask me to go out and date men that I could marry.¡± Ayu admittedly answered.


    So, most parents are the same, huh? Miwa-nee also experienced the nagging before she got married. Moreover, her marriage was also because of their wish before they passed away. If not for that, Miwa-nee would probably remain in our house for as long as she could and that night wouldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re still young. Are they worried that you¡¯ll remain single?¡±


    ¡°Uh. No. It¡¯s because they¡¯re already fed up with hearing me talk about boxing all the time.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah, typical Ayu.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say it¡¯s typical of me. I just¡­ have no other hobbies.¡±


    A bit sullen from hearing my remark, Ayu shamefully bit her lips as she almost whispered thatst part.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s not a bad thing, really. I love this side of you, you know?¡± I matched our steps and closed our distance before hugging her from behind.


    Despite getting a little started from the suddenness of it, Ayu didn¡¯t wriggle out of my embrace. Instead, she turned her face to me and cutely pouted.


    ¡°You say you love it but Ru-kun, this is all there is to me. Even outside the gym, I¡¯m the same boxing junkie with nothing else to show to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What of it? Do you think I will think less of you?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. Ru-kun this date is for us to know more about each other, right? You had just reminded me that I really have nothing else¡­¡±


    Ah. This woman. My earlier remark was said as a joke but she took it a little seriously.


    Looking at her expression switching to a frown, I quickly made use of my head toe up with a proper response to clear up the depressing air.


    I released my arms wrapped around her navel and used my hands to squeeze her face between my palms. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That stopped her from frowning, sure. However, that¡¯s not enough to improve her mood. And so, continuing from this, I stared straight into her eyes and put on my best smile before saying, ¡°Ayu, I don¡¯t care about it. Even if you don¡¯t have anything other than boxing, I¡¯ll still like you the same. Come on, the Ayu I know isn¡¯t someone who¡¯ll be easily depressed.¡±


    ¡°Psh. The Ayu you know, huh? Did I make myself appear weak?¡± With her eyes darting to the side as though she was ashamed to look me in the eye, the woman put up a question. However, that¡¯s directed at herself.


    Nheless, I still answered it with full honesty ¡°Yeah, you did. Why don¡¯t you just punch those depressing thoughts away? Also, let¡¯s get going. We¡¯re stuck here. I¡¯m dying to take a tour of your house. Especially the bedroom.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ayu nkly stared at me. Slowly, her lips curved up to a yful smile, ¡°Alright then, grit your teeth, Ru-kun.¡±


    Seeing the sess of that attempt, I yed along with the woman. I stared at her clenched fist before gritting my teeth and closing my eyes.


    But as I expected, no punch arrived. Instead, the sensation of something soft pressing on my cheek was conveyed. When I opened my eyes again, Ayu¡¯s lips pressed against my cheek and her arms gradually found themselves clinging to my sides, pulling me closer to her.


    I closed my eyes again and soon enough, the sensation went to my nose and eventually, my lips.


    As Ayu initiated an intimate kiss, she also started moving us further inside her home.


    I thought of checking where we were going but Ayu put a hand to cover my eyes. She probably wanted to surprise me. But then, I didn¡¯t need to guess where she was taking me. It¡¯s very obvious considering I had just mentioned it.


    I responded to the kiss before matching her intention. My handsnded on her waist and stayed there as we continued moving forward.


    A whileter, I could feel her hand grasping my back leaving it. And not long after that, the sound of a doorknob being turned reached my ears.


    As the door creaked open, Ayu made another move. She switched ces with me by turning us around. This way, instead of pulling me with her, she would be pushing me inside the open room.


    And sure enough, that¡¯s what happened next. In less than a minute, my feet stopped moving backward as we finally reached her bed.


    At this point, Ayu removed the hand covering my eyes. Not to give me back my vision, but to use both of her hands to push me down to her bed.


    Since I was already expecting that, I naturally let myself sink into it and watched as the woman climbed up on top of me.


    ¡°Ayu¡­ I said I wanted a tour, not a shortcut to your bedroom.¡± I teasingly said, resulting in Ayu clicking her tongue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do. But you know¡­ some people want the correct sequence. Besides, your mood instantly flipped. I wonder what happened.¡±


    I acted clueless for a moment and Ayu instantly reacted to my expectation. She averted her gaze and buried her face in my chest.


    ¡°You know the answer to that¡­ I¡¯m being silly to be depressed by myself. I brought you here not to show you my pathetic side yet I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not pathetic. For all I know, it¡¯s normal to think like that considering I led our conversation to that point. Mind you, even I have times when I will think negatively like that. The most important thing is you recovered from it.¡±


    While the first part sounded like she was epting what she did, thest part was once again about toe out negatively. And so, I cut her off before she could finish. It¡¯s kinda tough but I¡¯m certain that we¡¯ll be able to move past this. Hopefully.


    Unfortunately, my hope was dashed instantly by her reply, ¡°Not with my own efforts though.¡±


    ¡°And I got properly rewarded by that. Thanks for the delicious kiss.¡±


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see her face currently, I could imagine her pouting one more time.


    I switched gears, turning it up to the next level.


    Using my lower body strength, I pulled us up to the center of the bed. And while the woman was still trying to find her perfect spot above me, I switched our positions. I pushed her down and covered her with my body. In this way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape my gaze anymore.


    Sure enough, the woman bit her lips and eventually gave up trying toe up with a rebuttal to what Ist said.


    ¡°Ru-kun¡­ You asked me before why I came to like you and I probably answered differently. This time, let me tell you another answer to that,¡± Casting off the gloom surrounding her, Ayu started.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re always like this. There are times when you just kept on incessantly teasing me. Yet whenever you will find me down or depressed even with the silliest of reasons, you¡¯re there to pull me up. Whenever I am feeling stumped, you''re there to encourage me. And this is not just a reflection of what happened today. You¡¯ve been doing this ever since we got acquainted in the gym.¡± Ayu continued as a beautiful arc gradually formed on her lips.


    ¡°I understood that you only have eyes for Sena back then so I pushed my affection for you to the back of my head. However, you disappeared soon after that. When you returned monthster, your seemingly natural coldness warmed up. You changed into someone more approachable. You even easily agreed to the job offer that you adamantly refusedst year. And it might soundical but my affection for you resurfaced and eventually burned brighter with every passing week¡­¡±


    Upon saying that while maintaining her smile, Ayu¡¯s hand slipped off my hold as she reached for my face.


    As she started gently caressing it, she finished what she started, ¡°Ru-kun, I don¡¯t think I can back down. I apologize for my negativity. I can¡¯t help it. I really have nothing to my name aside from boxing.¡±

 Chapter ?1249 Tell me your story

    ?1249 Tell me your story


    After revealing everything in her mind, Ayu gently closed her eyes and pulled me down to her side. Using my arms as her pillow, she asked me to hold her tightly, enough for the entirety of her body to be wrapped inside my arms.


    Unlike the previous times when she was either influenced by her fever or tempted by me, this one was more on the side of wholesomeness. Ayu spoke about how she always wanted to feel this secure in the arms of the man she would fall in love with. At the same time, this was also her way to calm her burning emotions down.


    In fact, just from her expression, Ayu was holding herself back from pouncing at me. We still have other ns, after all. We could pick up on thatter.


    I could¡¯ve responded to what she just revealed. However, Ayu prevented me from doing so by gently shaking her head. Even without words, I understood her intention.


    That confession was what she needed to push the negativity out of her mind. This way, she would stop dragging the mood down and we could finally move on and continue this house date.


    With my hands caressing her head and back, I sensed her determination and calmness returning.


    As I waited for her to collect herself, I took that window to properly observe her room. As they say, you''ll understand a person better if you see their room.


    Ayu''s room looked really simple. Most likely she was only using this room to sleep at night. I could even see some training tools like a dumbbell and a jumping rope lying in one corner that was clearly out of ce.


    If not for the rather girlish rose-red bedsheet, the flowery nket, and her womanly fragrance covering her bed, I might mistake this for a man¡¯s room.


    Sure enough, this room evidently showed that what she said earlier was the truth. She¡¯s not interested in anything else but training and boxing. It might be seen as a dull life for some but for Ayu, it¡¯s probably the one that¡¯s coloring her whole world. Without it, she¡¯d feel lost in this expansive world.


    Now, she''s adding me into her life. If that''s going to change her or not, I had no idea yet. But at least, it would certainly turn her world upside down, especially if she finally learned howplex of a person I am and the difficulty of what her situation will be.


    Whatever she ended up deciding for herself, I would support her wholeheartedly.


    Time quickly passed. After spending a few minutes in her bed, not doing anything else but hearing each other¡¯s breathing or heartbeats, I found Ayu eventually falling asleep.


    Her breathing slowed down and her grip on my back loosened slightly.


    Well, this was clearly unintentional on her part.


    Being in a ce offort, the exhaustion that umted during the day burst forth.


    I didn''t wake her up. Instead, I closed my eyes and joined her in the dreand.


    I had no idea how we were asleep but when I opened my eyes again, Ayu had already disappeared from my side.


    Naturally, I quickly tried to look for her. Seeing that she was nowhere inside the room, I stood up and went to the door.


    I was about to open it and look for her outside when the sound of running water reached my ears.


    Turning my head from the direction it came from, I found the door to her bathroom.


    My feet automatically moved, dragging me to that side and pushing the door open.


    Uh. I¡¯m not going to peep. I just wanted to check. I mean, idents can happen at any moment, right?


    Who am I fooling here? That¡¯s clearly an excuse.


    In any case, it''s toote to back down now. With the sight of the room upying my vision, I instantly focused on the opaque door that leads to the shower and tub area.


    I squinted my eyes a bit to properly take in the naked figure inside. Obviously, all I could see was a blurred outline.


    Moving on, my eyes caught another object of interest. In the clothes basket, her articles of clothing that she had just worn earlier were ced inside; the jacket, pants and her pair of underwear.


    That should be enough to confirm that she''s inside. All I needed was to call out to her and hear her answer.


    But that¡¯s not what happened next. The sound of running water abruptly stopped and the blurry figure inside could be seen approaching that opaque door.


    A few secondster, it opened slightly followed by Ayu''s head peeking out. With a smile on her lips, she quickly found me staring at her.


    Her hair was already wet from the shower but what caught my attention was herplexion. Her rosy cheeks, red lips andstly, her refreshed expression.


    Yep. The nap was effective.


    "Ru-kun¡­ Why are you standing there?" She teasingly asked.


    "I''m just checking if it''s really you in the shower."


    Ayu couldn''t help butugh at my response.


    "That''s a lousy excuse, isn''t it? Why don''t you join me here? I fell asleep while wearing my sweaty clothes, I probably passed my scent to you."


    This woman¡­ that¡¯s too bold of her¡­. Inviting me for a shower?


    I gulped my saliva down and thought of saying no at first. Unfortunately, my desire for her won the battle at this moment, "Well, if it''s fine with you¡­"


    "It is¡­" Ayu''s cheeks took on a darker hue of red. "Also, let me hear your story, Ru-kun. The one you said I should hear from you."


    Alright¡­ That¡¯s where I had to stop. Hear my story while we''re naked inside? I¡¯d been in the same situation many times already. And I was certain that like most of my girls, she wouldn''t be able to ept everything right away.


    If that happened, the situation would be very awkward for us.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Taking a few seconds to gather my thoughts, I quickly arrived at a decision. While it''s a very tempting invitation and she probably pooled her courage to say all that, it''s just not right.


    It would be unfair to her if I saw her in her most vulnerable state while still being in the dark about myplexities.


    "Ayu, I love to join you there. But my story might change your mind about me¡­ I''ll just wait for you outside."


    Upon saying that, I turned around to exit the bathroom.


    However, before I could take a step, Ayu decisively ran out of that space, chasing after me.


    As her wet arms slipped from my side, hugging me from behind to prevent me from moving away, Ayu whispered her reply¡­ "Ru-kun, I kind of get it. It''s not just me and Sena, am I right? I can live with that¡­"


    "Look, it''s more than that. You can finish showering first. I''ll order our dinner in the meantime and wait for it to arrive." I replied without turning around to face her, "Don''t take this as me rejecting you¡­ I just really want to make this fair for you, Ayu."


    Perhaps finally believing that it''s not going to be a simple confession like what she did, Ayu carefully inquired, "That¡­ Is it really that serious?"


    "Yes."


    "I see¡­ Then wait for me, Ru-kun. I''ll quickly dry myself up. Let me hear your story first, then we can take a shower together."


    "You¡­ you''re making me speechless." I couldn''t help but blurt that out. I had no more words to rebut with.


    "Am I? That''s a first. Anyway, Ru-kun, having bared my everything to you, I''m certain that I won''t change my mind. Also, hearing how you wanted to be fair with me, I wish for you to not hold back at all. Tell me everything about you." Ayu answered with a satisfied giggle before stating her terms.


    With this, there''s no more reason for me to turn her down.


    "Alright then, my Ayu''s wish is mymand. I''ll wait outside."


    Upon saying this, I slipped out of her embrace and quickly returned to her bedroom.


    Not a minuteter, Ayu showed up with only a thin towel covering her sexy figure. My perverted eyes focused on her instantly, assessing her wonderful assets.


    As much as I wanted to restrain my desire for her, this woman kept on provoking me.


    Due to that, instead of waiting for her to approach me, I found myself walking toward her.


    Perhaps expecting it from me, Ayu opened her arms wide as she let herself be picked up by me. My hands firmly grasped her supple behind, supporting her weight.


    As for Ayu, her arms and legs swiftly wrapped around me, like a ko to a tree, she clung to me using her whole body.


    Before long, our lips met each other once again and a passionate kiss ensued as I slowly brought us back to her bed.


    While still bearing a very enticing smile, she teasingly remarked as I slowly put her down to it, "Aren''t you going to tell me your story, Ru-kun? When are you going to start?"


    "Right now. While I tame your naughtiness." Since she wasn¡¯t going to stop enticing me, I decided to just respond to it as I started telling her everything about me.


    In between our kisses and caresses, I began telling her about my desire and everyplication born from it. Ayu listened to it intently and her reactions were conveyed through our intimate connection. At times she would bite my lips or my neck but the most notable reaction I got from her was the way she would push my head down on her chest as though she wanted to bury me therepletely.


    Unfortunately, the result was different, the towel she was wearing gradually loosened until it came offpletely, exposing beautiful nakedness for my eyes to feast on.


    When this happened, I paused my story and tried to fix the towel for her.


    ¡®Tried¡¯ because Ayu stopped me and asked me to pull my pants down instead to make it fair.

 Chapter ?1250 Decision

    ?1250 Decision


    With Ayu preventing me from fixing her towel, her curvaceous body came into my full view. Although I¡¯ve already seen her once during that one when she almost lost herself from the temptation inside her office, this should be the first time that she¡¯s fully naked.


    Not counting her fierce beauty, Ayu¡¯s wless top body gave the illusion that she¡¯s not someone who worked out a lot. Because she¡¯s lying down like this, her abdominal muscles seemingly retracted slightly, giving her navel a rather smooth surface. However, when I ran my finger there, it hardened instantly from the tickling sensation, resulting in her abs making themselves known once more.


    Realizing what I just did, Ayu unhappily pouted. ¡°That¡¯s unfair, Ru-kun.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡± I acted obliviously. At this point, I paused telling her my story because we both got distracted by each other¡¯s bodies. Well, we¡¯re already halfway through it, passing the dark days of my stealing spree where I steal and cut off girls left and right. Thest half would be what happened these past two months.


    Minutester, when she finished taking off my pants, leaving me down to my boxers, Ayu, as a form of her revenge, copied what I did.


    Unfortunately for her, I wasn¡¯t ticklish there except for my belly button. At first, she was aggrieved that she couldn¡¯t get back at me. But soon enough, she ended up getting lost in what her hands were groping.


    Her eyes fixated on my abdomen, admiring the muscles I built up.


    Compared to my other girls who found that attractive, it¡¯s a different case for Ayu.


    She knew how hard it was to build it up and so¡­ her admiration was actually directed to that hard work.


    ¡°You¡¯re really in your top form, Ru-kun. If you stand in the ring, no one in your age ss could match up to you.¡± As she whispered that, Ayu started exploring my body. Her hands climbed up to my chest and tested its hardness. Eventually, she also reached my arms and thighs, inspecting the muscles that I had built up.


    ¡°You¡¯re still hoping that I be a boxer?¡±


    ¡°Of course, unless you truly started on your chosen career, the possibility was still open. Hisa-jii and I hoped that you¡¯d take it up soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­ If I ever chose to stand in the ring, I¡¯ll get you as my coach.¡±


    Now that I also settled my mind on possibly trying modeling, I might as well give this one a chance, right? For sure, it would satisfy Sena and Ayu alike.


    ¡°What? So, you can bezy with your training?¡±


    ¡°No. Because I love your style. Not the defensive one that you developed after your injury, but the counterattack style that lifted you to be a well-known athlete.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ayu became flustered. She probably never thought that I would be aware of that. I heard it from Sena. Before her injury, she was not a pure defensive boxer. She¡¯s the type who would knock out an opponent the moment they made a mistake.


    I would love to see her fight in that form. Unfortunately, it¡¯s hard to find the recorded footage of her fights before she retired.


    ¡°Jeez¡­ If you say it like that, I¡¯ll start creating a training regimen for you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. I think it might be able to help me. I¡¯m still working out with my own set. If your set could improve my progress then¡­ I¡¯ll dly switch to it.¡±


    ¡°Are you not just ttering me to gain more points?¡±


    Well, it¡¯s normal to doubt. For all I know, she already put behind that past. Even though those were her most glorious days, she knew she couldn¡¯t return to that form again. But now that I told her that I love her boxing style, memories flooded in.


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± I answered honestly without faltering in my voice.


    Finally convinced, Ayu¡¯s flustered expression drew her a deeper red color on her face. And while staring at me with her heated gaze, she silently mouthed, ¡°Thank you, Ru-kun¡­¡±


    I responded to that with another kiss before I climbed down to her side, facing her body to me. Talking to her while I was on top was rather tiring. Moreover, because I was trying not to put all of my weight on her, I would use my arm and knees to support myself. I still had half of my story to tell, I might feel sore if I continue in that position.


    In this way, not only did I get relieved of that, but I also got to pull her even closer to me, shamelessly pressing our naked bodies together.


    ¡°Anyway, it looks like the shame on your face has already disappeared, Ayu. Are you getting used to this?¡± I continued with a yful remark.


    ¡°You¡­ Why did you remind me? Idiot Ru-kun! Now I¡¯m conscious of it again! Take responsibility!¡±


    Oh? So that¡¯s what happened¡­


    This woman¡­ Looks like she¡¯s capable of ignoring her shame. Indeed, she was still as red as an apple from our kisses and everything that we were doing yet the hint of shame was nowhere to be seen anymore.


    Well, that¡¯s until I brought it up¡­ Now, she became shameful again that the girl immediately buried her face in my chest not wanting to look at me.


    We could continue like this with my story¡­ but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to y along with what she demanded.


    ¡°How should I take responsibility? Do you have any idea?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t ask me, Ru-kun. Figure it out yourself!¡±


    ¡°I see. Then let me just¡­¡± Dropping my hand on her exposed thighs, I slowly lifted it, cing it on top of mine. Following that, I grabbed her squishy behind and gave it a push, enough for her crotch to be in contact with my groin.


    When Ayu felt that, she hurriedly checked it. A few secondster, she raised her head and stared at me with a rather lustful expression, ¡°Ru-kun¡­ you¡¯re hard?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be weirder if I don¡¯t get hard in this situation? I got to see you fully naked and we¡¯re this close¡­ It¡¯s a natural reaction.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Right. That¡¯s right.¡± She mumbled, convincing herself of that reality.


    When her mumbling stopped, Ayu moved closer, enough for my bulge to be fully pressed between her lips down below. And while a little subtle, Ayu started moving her hips, rubbing our genitals together.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I didn¡¯tment on that and let it happen while also supporting her endeavor. Her love juices started seeping through my boxers, giving me the right stimtion to be fully erect right away.


    Obviously, it¡¯s also affecting me. Only a minute had passed but I could already feel my length twitching uncontrobly, wanting to burst out of my boxers to feel her directly.


    Holding on to myst bit of sanity, I opted to continue my story and since it¡¯s about my tales of ¡®taking responsibility¡¯ and ¡®stealing more girls¡¯, Ayu who was hearing it for the first time forgot what she was doing and intently listened to me. The expression on her face switched from lustful to¡­ bewilderment.


    Halfway through it, Ayu reacted within my expectation. Yet, as though fueled by the kisses and everything that happened between us, her calm held on as she continued listening.


    Time passed and I soon finished it.


    Ayu¡¯s first reaction was¡­ "Why am I not surprised that there¡¯s a lot of us? With everything that you showed, I somewhat expected it. But Ru-kun, howe you''re still alive?"


    That question¡­ I guess it¡¯s something that mystified her or perhaps even the other girls.


    "I¡¯m also questioning myself about that... Maybe I won''t die until I take full responsibility and make you all happy."


    Upon hearing that, Ayu disbelievingly shook her head, "You''re really an idiot, Ru-kun.¡±


    Pausing for a moment there, the woman then grabbed me by my chin as she continued, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot yet, I can¡¯t help but further admire you. And with everything that you revealed to me, I finally understood why you wanted to tell me about this first. Should I call you a gentleman or a scum?¡±


    ¡°Thetter. I¡¯m aware of my wrongdoings and am not ashamed.¡±


    ¡°I see. Sounds like the typical Ru-kun. You always own up to your shorings. Even in this situation, you¡¯re not trying to run away.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to run away. I¡¯m alreadymitted to all of it. On the other hand, you can still push me away, Ayu.¡±


    As always, I presented this choice to her. Well, I failed to do so earlier with Auntie Yayoi because it was just impossible given our situation. In this case, however, nothing is preventing me from raising it.


    Ayu didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she buried her face in my chest and gave it a push, resulting in my back sinking into her bed. She then climbed up on top of me and sat down on my knees.


    Why there? Because Ayu¡¯s hands grabbed the sides of my boxers, threatening to pull them down. However, before doing so, she finally responded to the choice I provided, ¡°No. Ru-kun, I won¡¯t push you away. Call me crazy or desperate but I have this feeling that if I let go of this chance, you won¡¯t see me the same way again¡­ I hate that. That¡¯s why¡­ Ru-kun, make me yours too. The same way as you did Sena and the others¡­ There¡¯s a possibility that I will regret this decision in the future but that¡¯s not a certainty. I¡¯d rather trust what I¡¯m seeing today than rely on the concept of tomorrow.¡±


    After saying all of that, Ayu didn¡¯t wait for my response, she started pulling my boxers down, putting me in the same situation as her; fully naked.


    Without a shred of hesitation, the woman moved up and settled her lower body down on top of my erection.

 Chapter 1251 Finished Date

    1251 Finished Date


    Shortly after my story ended when Ayu took myst article of clothing and settled down on top of me, I somehow intervened with what the woman aimed to do. Instead, I carried her back to the bathroom, to continue her bath.


    Obviously, I went in with her and set us up under the running shower, refreshing our heated minds and bodies. That¡¯s what I promised, after all.


    While the temptation to just continue with what we started was also flooding my head, desiring to take her right on that bed, I still maintained a shred of restraint to prevent it from happening right away.


    Am I dying it? Perhaps.


    But as the one with more experience between us, I¡¯d rather take this slower approach with Ayu than ravage her right away.


    Or so that¡¯s what I initially nned.


    However, being drizzled by the lukewarm shower only abated a part of the flourishing heated mood. I was still fully erect from watching her very enticing body and Ayu was still trying her best to rub herself on me, regardless of our position; be it lying down on the bed or standing up.


    I cupped her cheeks and had her look up at me. However, Ayu thought I was going to kiss her. She quickly closed her eyes and parted her lips, waiting for me to take it.


    There was a part of me that wanted to scold her but then, I knew all along that it would do little to our current situation.


    And so, giving in to her sexy lips, I initiated the kiss and deepened it right away. Our tongues entwined, fighting for which one would suck the other.


    My arms wrapped around her and slid from her back to her supple behind. Grabbing the pair tightly, I started fondling it along with giving her hips the supplementary push to help in her endeavor to rub herself on me.


    At the moment, my erection was squeezed between her legs, rubbing between her plump andpact thigh and lodged on her lower lip.


    Even though the water flowing from the shower was a little lukewarm, the love juices that kept on spilling from her sacred ce as well as the blood that kept on circting to that part of me made it scalding hot.


    Despite that, Ayu continued clinging to me, not wanting to forego the pleasureing from between her legs.


    In fact, the woman had already climaxed twice within this short duration. It¡¯s kinda noticeable when her whole body spasmed involuntarily and she couldn¡¯t prevent her moans from leaving her mouth even with our lips and tongue busy tasting each other.


    Without doing the deed, Ayu¡¯s stamina started to get depleted. And yet, her desire for me continued to burn even brighter.


    Perhaps, at this very moment, I was the one losing when ites to the lust that we were feeling for each other.


    A few minutes passed like this. Soon enough, the restraint that I kept up throughout this past hour loosened up. And when Ayu noticed that, the woman tedly received, giving me the reins for what was going to happen next to us.


    Recalling her words earlier, I decided to do the things that would surely make her really happy¡­


    -


    -


    ¡°Ru-kun, no matter how many times I think about it, that¡¯s unfair.¡±


    Ayu grumbled as we started making our way to her kitchen as our final destination for the house tour.


    As for what she¡¯s referring to as unfair, it¡¯s obviously what happened in the bathroom. The mood and setup were already perfect yet, our bath finished without actually doing it until the end.


    The reason?


    It¡¯s not actually because of me. Ayu fainted during her fifth climax. And that happened when I was giving her an oral service while she sat down on the side of the tub.


    Ayu almost copsed backward and would probably hit her head on either the corner or at the wall if I failed to catch her on time.


    Due to that, I kind of slipped out of the mood. While it¡¯s still very tempting, I didn¡¯t want her to faint while we¡¯re in the middle of doing it¡­


    I guess that¡¯s also my fault since I took a lot of time focusing on giving her the pleasure that she¡¯s seeking.


    ¡°Yes, it is unfair. But that¡¯s better than letting you faint again. You¡¯re already out of energy.¡± I replied.


    Ayu was actually still clinging to me. Her knees were still weakened even after resting for a while. Yet, she insisted on finishing our date by eating dinner with me.


    I told her to rest but she¡¯s just that stubborn.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s unfair to you, idiot Ru-kun. It¡¯s too good that I¡­¡± Ayu blushed, failing to finish her words.


    I see. I misunderstood her on that part. So the unfairness she¡¯s referring to was because I failed to finish. I even refused her from giving me a blowjob when she offered earlier because I thought I should first focus on her¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So yeah, I was still partly at fault. For sure, that would be heavenly if I let her do it.


    In any case, it¡¯s not like this would be our first andst chance to spend time together. There will be more chances in the future.


    ¡°Well, if Ayu thought it¡¯s unfair for me, I¡¯ll be expecting great care from you next time. What do you think?¡±


    Unconvinced, Ayu rolled her eyes, ¡°There¡¯s your consideration again, Ru-kun¡­ Okay. That¡¯s a promise.¡±


    Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to win against me when ites to that, she finally let the matter rest there. Besides, we¡¯re also running out of time. The nap took almost two hours from us. Then my story and our time in the bathroom took another hour.


    Right now, we only had close to half an hour for our dinner. There¡¯s also no time to cook so¡­ she already ordered takeout from the nearest restaurant. It should arrive in fifteen minutes which means we''d be having a very quick dinner.


    That¡¯s fine. The next fifteen minutes allowed us to act like a normal couple ¨C we already spent a lot of time just being horny, after all.


    Although I was unfamiliar with her kitchen, Ayu guided me to where her utensils were hidden and finished setting up the table in less than five minutes.


    Thest ten minutes were spent again talking to each other. I asked her if she was returning to that training camp tomorrow. And I got a positive answer.


    Well, she looked a little sad when answering so, I told her to call me before leaving in the morning and that instantly lifted her mood.


    Following that, Ayu also asked me about my ns after this date¡­ Well, with my policy of being honest, I told her about Yua and how I was going to face her mother to ask permission.


    Obviously, having just epted my story, the reality that she was going to share me with the other girls still hadn¡¯t properly sunk into her head. Furthermore, our steamy moments also slowed that down.


    That¡¯s why when I finished telling her about Yua or my ns for tomorrow to go with the girl, Ayu puffed up her cheeks like a cute schoolgirl as a hint of jealousy upied her face.


    Nheless, instead of voicing that out, she simply returned to my side, hugging me tightly as her way to cast that emotion away.


    And when her doorbell rang for the delivery, I had no choice but to answer the door with the woman stuck to my side.


    Naturally, the same thing happened when we started eating. In the end, we ended up sharing one portion and fed her using the chopsticks I was using.


    Well, as long as she¡¯s happy. That¡¯s all that matters.

 Chapter ?1252 Last Hurdle?

    ?1252 Last Hurdle?


    Before leaving Ayu¡¯s house, I carried her back to her bedroom and tucked her in for the night. Well, she¡¯s insisting on driving me to my destination when she¡¯s clearly still exhausted. As much as I wanted to extend my time with her as well, I would just worry about her return trip.


    With this, my long day was about to be over. Finally, huh? But well, every moment was something worth remembering.


    In any case, thest hurdle would be Yua¡¯s mother who¡¯s already waiting for me.


    ording to Yua¡¯s most recent message, her mother, upon hearing about our n to talk to her and ask for her permission, prepared a rather sumptuous dinner. While that could be seen as very hospitable of her, I doubt it would be a simple dinner.


    Good thing Ayu and I only shared one portion. I wouldn¡¯t embarrass myself by being too full to eat.


    ¡°Yua, I¡¯m on my way.¡± I sent that message as I made my way to the station. Fortunately, I was on this side of the city, it wouldn¡¯t take half an hour to reach their house. Looking at the time, it¡¯s only a few minutes after eight.


    I also updated Akane and the other girls about my whereabouts¡­ Well, I went dark for three hours because I was too focused on Ayu.


    Among the messages I received, I also got one from Hana. The girl was already saying how bored she was and how much she wanted to see me. And since she¡¯s already using that application, the girl yed a lot of the features in it. However, she did that using our chat box.


    I wanted to scold her but it was like watching a caveman discovering fire for the first time. She¡¯s very adorable at everything she does.


    Perhaps that¡¯s part of her strategy to get my attention. Who knows? I didn¡¯t care anyway. I still ended up putting her after my girls.


    There¡¯s another message that caught my interest. It¡¯s from the girl I escorted home earlier this morning; Ohori-senpai.


    While there was no mention of that cuck boyfriend that I beat up, the girl expressed her gratitude to me. She also told me she intended to tell Aoi what happened.


    Well, like I said before, it was all in her hands now. My role to help her had ended. That¡¯s why I simply replied that it was a great idea to tell her. If it¡¯s Aoi, she¡¯d be able to advise her older friend better than me.


    Whether she was expecting a different answer from me or not, I had no idea. But she also expressed how she wanted to consult me if she ever got in trouble again.


    For that matter, I didn¡¯t give her a proper answer but I also didn¡¯t refuse her. It would be up to me whether to help her again or not. If I wasn¡¯t that busy then I might give her the time but if not¡­ then she wouldn¡¯t hear a word from me.


    By the time I reached the station, Yua¡¯s reply arrived, showing off how excited she was, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll wait for you in front of our house, Ruki! Mom is also looking forward to this. Ehehe. She¡¯ll give me permission for sure!¡±


    This girl was too positive¡­ But then again, I was also going there filled with confidence that I would be able to bring her home with me.


    The same as when I talked to Mizuki¡¯s mother, I doubt Yua¡¯s mother would be able to put me into a stump. I already racked up that much experience, after all.


    But then again, overconfidence was a no-no. Until I really got her approval, I should treat her as another challenge to pass.


    ¡°d that you¡¯re positive, Yua. Anyway, don¡¯t let yourself catch a cold, alright?¡±


    After sending that reminder, we also talked about other topics to pass the time.


    But it¡¯s mostly about her parents. Her father already passed away when she was six. Not from an ident but a natural cause. Even so, the memory of her father still lived within her. Although I appeared uninterested whenever she talked about him during the time that I stole her, I could remember the tales about him that she reminiscently retold to me.


    He was a great man who raised her filled with love and care. From her own words, one of the reasons she fell in love with me was because I shared some of her father¡¯s traits. As for what they were, the girl never enumerated them but considering I could only count my traits on one hand, they¡¯re probably my unbending honesty as well as unbeatable attentiveness.


    And this time, she once again brought him up, saying how he would be delighted to have me as a son-inw.


    Well, in my opinion, he would also be mad at me for dragging his daughter into thisplex rtionship with me.


    I should light a candle for him sometime and ask for his forgiveness.


    As for her mother, besides, from what I remembered of her, while it was true that she acted like a stage mother when ites to Yua¡¯s modeling gigs, she had also given her daughter the freedom to do what she wanted in school. Hence, she got into a rtionship with that guy.


    Yua reiterated that she¡¯s only strict with her when ites to her career. Because she raised Yua alone for a decade now, her mother wanted to give her at least stability in her future. That¡¯s why her mother was also greatly affected when that incident happened.


    Well, since I was only too focused on the girl back then, I never heard about what her mother did in its aftermath.


    Apparently, she not only went after that photographer but also set out to have the agencypensate them a lot.


    As for the new agency that contacted them recently, it¡¯s not the same one and they actually guaranteed that nothing of the sort would happen again.


    From that information, it showed how sought-after Yua is in the modeling industry, especially now that she has grown up to be a very finedy.


    Anyway, if my memory serves me right, her mother had no idea about her ex, whatever his name is. Instead, she believed that I was the one dating Yua back then.


    I mean, I was the only one she brought to her photoshoots. Perhaps ounting for that and saving Yua on time was the reason she prepared dinner today.


    Her mother never really thanked me for what I did. And with Yua dropping out of her scheduled gigs back then, her mother never got another chance to do so.


    Well, here¡¯s to hoping that¡¯s the case.


    ¡°Ruki!¡± True to her words earlier, Yua was right in front of their house, waiting for me to show up. Even though I was still a few blocks away from her, the girl dashed, crossing the distance between us to throw herself in my arms.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And while giggling in utter delight, Yua conveyed all of her exhration through an unreserved kiss, ignoring the possibility of being seen by someone.


    ¡°Alright, should I carry you back to your house?¡± I asked after our lips separated.


    Without a wink of thought, Yua excitedly nodded as she clung to me with all her might.


    I should¡¯ve expected that swift answer when I asked that question, right? Anyway, it¡¯s kind of interesting to see what kind of reaction her mother will make if she saw us walking in like this.


    ¡°Ruki, that¡¯s a devious smile you got there. You¡¯re nning something, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe giving your mother a surprise?¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ I like that!¡± Yua shook her head at first but in the end, she tedly expressed her agreement.


    And with this, I started crossing thest few meters to her house while carrying her.


    By the time we reached their front door, I looked at Yua again, confirming for thest time.


    With a mischievous smile on her lips, she simply nodded before urging me to quickly turn the knob and enter.


    ¡°Wee, Ono¡ª huh? You two¡­ what are you thinking?!¡±


    Initially, a warm and pleasant greeting reached my ears. But as soon as the speaker saw our current appearance, it stopped and quickly changed to an exasperated tone.


    While facepalming and shaking her head, Yua¡¯s mother stared at us in slight disappointment.

 Chapter ?1253 Paying Respect

    ?1253 Paying Respect


    With the supposedly warm wee ruined by the way we appeared in front of her mother, Yua and I could only obediently follow her inside to not make the situation worse.


    In any case, the result wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it would go. Just from that warm tone at the start, my previous guess that she¡¯d behave in a way a strict mother would have just been proven incorrect. Add to that, she didn¡¯t scold Yua for clinging to me. In fact, she was even a little amused despite her exasperation. Otherwise, we might still be apologizing for it.


    ¡°Sit down, you two. Talk with each other if you want but stop being too clingy. That¡¯s disrespectful.¡± Upon arriving at the kitchen, Yua¡¯s mother ordered us. Judging from how the chairs and tes were arranged ¨C two on one side and one on the other ¨C Yua¡¯s mother had already anticipated or rather partly epted me as her daughter¡¯s boyfriend.


    Not only that, but I also noticed another chair and te at one end of their table. That ce, in most homes, was the seat of the head of the family; mostmonly, the father.


    Yeah. They¡¯re including the deceased for this dinner. Which means¡­ this was more of a celebration than an interrogation. Yua¡¯s mother was ready to ept me for her daughter. Moreover, she also nned to have me pay my respect to herte husband. It¡¯s like she¡¯s about to pass me the responsibility of protecting her daughter as the man in their family.


    That¡¯s why when I noticed that, I stopped any thoughts of being a smarty-pants to get her to ept me. It would be really disrespectful.


    Well, from the looks in Yua¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s also surprised that her mother prepared a fourth te. Most likely, Yua¡¯s mother did that while the girl went outside to wait for me.


    ¡°Auntie, before that¡­ It will be presumptuous of me but can I pay my respect to you and yourte husband first?¡± As I said that, I humbly look at Yua¡¯s mother who was about to bring thest of the dishes they prepared on the table.


    Upon hearing that, she put the bowl back down and faced me with a rather pleased smile. She then started making her way out of the kitchen. She¡¯s going to the room where herte husband¡¯s memorial altar was located.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Obviously, we¡¯re supposed to follow her, especially me who will pay my respects to him.


    Before following her mother, Yua reached for my hand and squeezed it to get my attention. When I turned my head to face her, she silently mouthed, ¡°Thank you, Ruki¡­¡±


    I responded with a smile before tightening my grip on her hand. This way, we followed her mother to that altar room.


    As expected, it was in a tatami room and everything was neatly decorated. There were cushions in front of the memorial altar that was surely used by either the mother and daughter or any other guest that would do the same.


    It¡¯s kept clean as part of respecting the deceased. Moreover, it¡¯s a sign that even after a decade, they hadn¡¯t forgotten to include him in their daily life.


    Yua¡¯s mother didn¡¯t remarry and just focused on raising her daughter. Most likely, either she¡¯s still devoted to her husband or she¡¯s like Auntie Yayoi who only wanted to make sure that Yua reached adulthood safely before she could focus on herself.


    As Yua¡¯s mother opened the altar, she lit up an incense stick on it before sitting on the foremost cushion in seiza.


    Before doing the same, we waited for her to finish her turn. She¡¯s going to talk to him like he was there before bowing to his memorial altar.


    ¡°Dear, I know you¡¯re watching over us. Your daughter has reached that age to also dabble in romantic affection. She brought home the boy who watched over her these past few years. He wished to pay his respect not just to me but to you as well. May you give them your blessings.¡±


    Hearing all that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. I was just a bastard before and I surely didn¡¯t look after her when I cut her off.


    Yua, possibly understanding what was going on in my head, squeezed my palm again. She smiled and lightly shook her head. Even without words, I understood what she wanted to say ¨C not to feel the guilt.


    ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I silently mouthed, reassuring her.


    At this point, Yua¡¯s mother turned around to face us.


    With that, the two of us sat down on the cushions in front of her and I bowed together with our foreheads reaching the floor.


    ¡°I pay my respect to you, Auntie. Thank you for bringing Yua into this world and I apologize for earlier.¡±


    ¡°M-me too, mom. I¡­ got too excited to be with him.¡±


    We kept our foreheads nted for a while to hear her mother¡¯s reply.


    Luckily, it¡¯s not a scolding, ¡°I forgive you. You two are still young and passionate. Just remember the proper time and ce for it.¡±


    Upon saying that, she asked us to raise our heads. We followed her and watched her move her cushion to the side, to give us a view of the altar.


    Moving our cushions slightly forward, Yua and I then once again ced our foreheads on the floor to pay proper respect to her father.


    Although I only repeated the same words I said to Yua¡¯s mother, I added more words to my mind, partly apologizing for letting Yua suffer and asking for his guidance to properly make his daughter happy.


    Once that¡¯s done, we returned to the dinner table. Because of what happened, the atmosphere surrounding us warmed up once again and I could clearly feel the eptanceing from Yua¡¯s mother as we started eating.


    Like I had guessed, they also put a portion on the fourth te for Yua¡¯s father and we started talking as if he was there watching us.


    Soon after finishing that sumptuous dinner, our talk arrived at the real reason why I visited them. To ask permission to bring Yua home with me.


    ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯ve never seen my daughter so passionate before that she can even threaten me to give in to her whims. How adorably ignorant.¡± Her mother started. But this time, there was a teasing smile on her lips as she looked at her daughter. ¡°Indeed, I will be upset that you won¡¯t be going to the modeling gigs that I secured for you. But that¡¯s not something you can use as leverage to have me allow you to spend the night at Onoda-kun''s house.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Yua regretfully bit her lips before apologizing, ¡°I was wrong, mom. I apologize for trying to threaten you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you understand¡­ And if I can take a gander, you¡¯re the one who opened her eyes about it, aren¡¯t you, Onoda-kun?¡± Her mother nodded before turning to me, shooting a bullseye at what actually happened.


    ¡°Yes. When I heard it from her, I thought something wasn¡¯t right. I asked her what she did and¡­ there, I found out what exactly happened. That¡¯s why I told her I¡¯lle with her to properly get your permission.¡± I answered truthfully.


    Thinking back to that time when this girl dorkily bragged about how she got permission to stay with me for the night, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at how smug she was.


    In any case, I still wanted to grant that wish of hers and so here we are¡­


    ¡°For that, you have my gratitude, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re still the same as before. Always taking consideration on how it will affect Yua.¡± Yua¡¯s mother slightly bowed her head to me and sure enough, the sense of gratitudeing from her was kinda overwhelming. I only did what I had to do for the girl I love, after all. But then again, that¡¯s not how it looked for Yua and her mother. They both appreciate that I wasn¡¯t just someone who would skip the right process.


    However, thinking about ourplex rtionship, there¡¯s no doubt that I would still disappoint her in the future. When everything came to light.


    At that point, I guess I would be doing my best to get her to ept me again. For now, this was enough.


    ¡°As for the reason why you¡¯re here. You have my permission. You can take her with you, Onoda-kun. But do remember to not make a mistake when you two still have a bright future ahead. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me and myte husband.¡± Yua¡¯s mother continued, bringing that up even without our input.


    Upon hearing that, Yua¡¯s mood skyrocketed to the top as she excitedly stood up and went around the table to hug her mother, ¡°Thank you, mom! You can rest assured. We understand how hard it will be. I¡¯m still going to make you proud, am I not?¡±


    ¡°Please be rest assured, Auntie. We will be responsible.¡± I added.


    Thinking about how we¡¯re having sex without the usual rubber protection, I could only mutter a silent apology in my head, the same way I did earlier.


    With this, the visit was a sess. I got her permission and eptance. She¡¯s proven not to be a hurdle. Instead, she¡¯s just a mother who cares a lot about her daughter. Her strictness that I saw back then seemingly vanished to nothingness. Maybe she changed or she¡¯s already like this originally. In any case, all¡¯s well that ends well, right?

 Chapter 1254 Night Talk

    1254 Night Talk


    When Yua and I reached our house, it¡¯s close to ten in the evening. The night was already deep with nary a car or any other people in our vicinity.


    From the update I received from Akane and my parents, they had already eaten their dinner earlier alongside Akane¡¯s parents next door.


    Knowing that I wouldn¡¯t be able to go home right on time for dinner, I asked my parents to apany Akane untilte in the night. And then, there was also her parents who were just living next door. I also asked them for it that resulted in Aunt Akemi scolding me for neglecting her daughter.


    Well, I deserved to be scolded so I still politely asked them. But knowing that the idiot couple, a.k.a. my parents were at our house, my next-door inws didn¡¯t need to think twice to ept what I asked from them.


    Actually, even without my input, they would definitely stay around for dinner for Minoru and Akane. In fact, they had just left maybe at the same time as Yua and I started making our way to the station from her house.


    ¡°You¡¯re here! Come in Yua. I believe we have lots to talk about.¡± With a rather mischievous smile on her lips, Akane weed us right at the front door. From the tone of her voice, she was clearly excited to have another girl she could talk to tonight.


    Of course, she first went to jump into my arms, offering me her lips. It¡¯s the one thing she missed to taste for almost the whole day. And right after that, she dragged the befuddled Yua inside, leaving me tailing behind them.


    At this point in our rtionship, if initially Akane would be a little jealous whenever someone else would be visiting or joining us in our bedroom, that¡¯s a lot different now.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She started looking forward to these visits, especially whenever it was a new girl ¨C or old who hasn¡¯t stayed the night yet after I took her back in.


    From the silly girl¡¯s own words, she mentioned how it¡¯s always exciting to hear from my other girls the side of me that she couldn¡¯t witness by herself.


    They all had different perspectives, after all. Each of the girl¡¯s experiences with me could fill in the nk spaces concerning me. And whenever those experiences fit what they thought I would be doing in a certain situation, they would be filled with a sense of fulfillment. It¡¯s like they could imagine it themselves.


    Haruko and Yae also mentioned that. That¡¯s why they¡¯re actually more active these days to approach the other girls.


    If Akane was doing that here in our house, Yae would approach the girls from their school and Haruko, the girls from our school. Yeah, the original trio were making themselves busy like that.


    However, with Yae¡¯s brother facing that problem, she was rather upied these days. Not that I wasn¡¯t hearing from her. That girl wouldn¡¯t allow herself to miss a day in updating me.


    Anyway, going back, most of my girls were active in their group chat and they¡¯re also sharing experiences in there. Nheless, hearing experiences those straight from the other girls¡¯ mouths was what Akane preferred. Furthermore, there was also the deepening of their bond as sisters loving the same man whenever we were all in bed together, confessing our love passionately.


    ¡°Here¡¯s our bedroom. Yua can take the right side while I will be in husband¡¯s left.¡± Soon enough, we reached our room. With Akane still dragging Yua, she pointed at our bed as though she¡¯s giving the girl a house tour.


    And since I was just behind them, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how hospitable Akane was acting.


    Obviously, Yua¡¯s befuddlement continued. She turned to me as though she¡¯s asking me for help on how to respond to Akane overly enthusiastic wee.


    But instead of saying something, I simply nodded my head, wordlessly telling her that everything¡¯s fine.


    Well, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s a very shy girl like Kana or Aya. So, upon understanding the situation, the dorky girl started acting like herself again, matching Akane¡¯s pace.


    When they started talking to each other, I put down Yua¡¯s small suitcase that contained her change of clothes for tomorrow before excusing myself out of the room.


    Although they wouldn¡¯t mind me listening in, I was aware that there¡¯s a high chance for me to be embarrassed. Better escape than give them the opportunity to tease me.


    In any case, I also had something to do before turning in the night with them.


    To update my girls and make that energizing tea.


    By the time I returned to the bedroom with the jar of tea. Akane and Yua had already changed to their nightwear.


    Akane had another velvet negligee that clearly exposed her alluring curves for my eyes to consume.


    As for Yua, the girl wore a pair of cotton shirt and shorts that seemed reallyfy.


    Upon seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help myself but to cuddle her while went to Akane served the tea for the three of us to share.


    ¡°Husband, I heard. Yua¡¯s mom also asked you if you want to be a model. Care to tell us the result of your meeting with Koizumi-san?¡± After sipping her tea and also squeezing to my side to get her ce to cuddle me, Akane brought that up.


    Ah, right. That happened earlier. When we¡¯re about to leave, Yua¡¯s mother asked me about my appearance that¡¯s too far from what she remembered. She even offered to introduce me to the same modeling agency as Yua. Obviously, I didn¡¯t give a definite answer.


    Anyway, the two must¡¯ve already talked about a lot of things. And now, they wanted to hear me sharing my day. Since that¡¯s probably thest thing they talked about, Akane brought that up first.


    ¡°Uh. I got into a bet with her. Here look,¡± I presented them the photos Koizumi-san sent to me. Some of them were raw images but others were already edited. That girl actually started sending the ones she edited to make it look more aesthetic while I was busy with my date with Ayu.


    Akane and Yua grabbed my phone and checked them one by one. Sure enough, even the veteran model couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the quality of those photos. Moreover, since they became lost to all of it, what I said regarding the bet failed to registered in their minds.


    ¡°My husband is too handsome! Can I print all of these? I¡¯ll pin them in my room!¡± Akane passionately eximed as she blurted that out. Pin them in her room, huh? She¡¯s probably talking about her room in their house.


    Even though we nned to sleep there one of these days, we still couldn¡¯t find the right time for it. But I could imagine what her room would look like¡­ it¡¯s probably full of my photos or if not that, she had a hidden stash of it somewhere around her room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy every magazine if these photos are in their front page. I think you¡¯re even better than other male models, Ruki!¡± Yua also eximed as she went back and forth in zooming the photos in and out to get a clearer view.


    ¡°Print them. Sure. I got them for all of you, anyway. I posed for all of that thinking that you all would like it.¡± I responded to Akane¡¯s question which earned me a very excited kiss right away. Then I turned my head to Yua whose sighs of amazement showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t exaggerate it. But I appreciate that you think of it like that. You see, I somehow entered a bet with Koizumi-san. She¡¯ll be sending one of those photos to a magazine contest.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, right! You mentioned that one. What are the terms?¡±


    ¡°A contest! You¡¯re already a winner! But wait, what did you bet?¡±


    Akane somehow woke up from her trance of perhaps imagining my photos filling up her room¡¯s walls and finally focused on the bet that I mentioned twice. As for Yua, she already judged the contest even without seeing the other candidates.


    Well, obviously, she¡¯d pick me as the winner.


    ¡°If it wins a prize. I¡¯ll consider her offer. And if not, she¡¯ll stop asking me about it.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ that sounds weak, husband. You should change the terms don¡¯t you think so? If it wins a prize, you¡¯ll be her model and get her as well. But if not, she¡¯ll respect your decision and you get her still.¡±


    What the hell was that change? But judging from Akane¡¯s tone, she¡¯s more than serious at that suggestion.


    In any case, as I expected, Yua was more or less confused, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that about getting her? Is this Koizumi-san another target?¡±


    ¡°Not really but she¡¯s extremely interested with our husband.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ So, Akane already approved of her?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? I like that she approached him even if there were other candidates that could apany her on the trip they¡¯re nning. Ain¡¯t that right, husband?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Stop for a moment there, Akane. I get that the terms are rather unsatisfactory but Koizumi-san specifically mentioned how she¡¯s not romantically inclined to me. So that¡¯s a no go.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lying.¡± Answering swiftly, Akane clicked her tongue a few times as though she¡¯s certain with that.


    Is she? Perhaps, perhaps not. Either way, I couldn¡¯t simply make a conclusion base on a guess.


    In any case, Akane also didn¡¯t pursue that because right after that, she seemingly remembered something, ¡°Ah. I forgot to tell you, husband. Hana. I met her earlier, she showed up at our door.¡±

 Chapter ?1255 Inclusion and Revision

    ?1255 Inclusion and Revision


    Hana appeared at our doorstep?


    Why didn¡¯t that girl tell me when I was receiving her messages throughout the day? Was it because she wanted to surprise me?


    Possible.


    It might be a deliberate attempt by her to check on us.


    ¡°You know, husband? She still looked almost the same as before. Donning her angelic smile as a mask to conceal her true thoughts. She went straight to ask for you but when I said that you¡¯re not here, she simply turned around and left without leaving a message.¡± Akane recounted what happened. She even imitated Hana''s angelic smile to demonstrate how that girl acted in front of her.


    ¡°Hana? That¡¯s the girl who wants to steal you, right?¡± Yua, who hadn¡¯t met Hana yet asked. Although she¡¯s also informed about that girl¡¯s challenging deration, she actually didn¡¯t mind it too much.


    Because of their full trust in me, only those who knew Hana personally or those who interacted with her had taken her challenge seriously; Akane, Miho, Chii and Hifumi.


    As for the others, even if they became wary and readied themselves to fight back if Hana actually dared to try and steal me in front of them, her threat was perceived to be on the low side.


    That¡¯s normal, of course. My girls were more focused on how they could spend their day with me in a way that we¡¯d be fulfilled.


    ¡°Yes, she is. Let¡¯s see. If she left right away then I guess she might return tomorrow. I¡¯ll be with Yua for almost a whole day so¡­ if ever she showed up¡­¡± I paused for a moment and turned my head to Akane.


    Understanding that I was about to instruct her, the girl enthusiastically waited for it.


    ¡°Can you invite her in? If possible, keep her here for the whole day.¡±


    While Shio hadn¡¯t informed me yet about a new student admission, she really didn¡¯t have that much authority as someone who only started teaching this year. Hana said it herself, a rtive of hers had already applied for her admission. Then, to not be surprised at her appearance on theing Monday, I¡¯d like to talk to her in person.


    If I could get her to drop whatever n she concocted to steal me before she even starts with it then all the better. Furthermore, a part of me also wanted to see her in the flesh. There was no need to lie about that.


    Akane picked up on that. She nodded affirmatively. However, it¡¯s Yua who was still confused that raised her doubt.


    ¡°Huh? Ruki, do you n on taking her back right away?¡±


    If only it was that easy. But then again, she was clearly still into me. The unbending Shizu eventually yielded making me give up the other girls for her, what more a girl who¡¯s still stuck in the past we shared?


    Although I lost some of my aggressiveness when ites to stealing a girl because of the change in me, my determination got boosted. I mean, I was more determined to make a girl mine especially if the feeling was mutual.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ideal oue. But I doubt it will be that easy.¡± I answered Yua before looking at Akane again. If someone could form an opinion here then it¡¯s her. She¡¯s the one who saw Hana first.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be a tough opponent even for you, husband. Actually, the way she stared at me earlier contained a hint of acknowledgment. As for what kind, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°I see. You two won¡¯t lose to her when ites to beauty alone. Her acknowledgment must¡¯ve been for seeing you as a powerful rival.¡±


    ¡°Heh. If that¡¯s the case, she has no hope of stealing you from us. Alright, I¡¯ll try to keep herpany and not let her go home if she ever shows up tomorrow. But Ruki, have you forgotten? There¡¯s a chance that I won¡¯t be home too.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh! Right¡­ Tomorrow might be the day for the recording of that song.¡±


    With everything that happened today, I forgot that bit. I didn¡¯t receive a message from Yue, after all. Kaoru-san also didn¡¯t contact me about it.


    I guess I should check before we sleep for tonight. Besides, Yue didn¡¯t say for certain that it would be this week. She said in a week or two. So, there¡¯s also a possibility that it won''t be tomorrow. No matter how inspired they are, coborating to create a song is still harder than they let on.


    Miho would beposing the song. Yue and Akane would be writing the lyrics. Then the arrangement would be done by Yue. Andstly, the three would sing it together with Akane getting the bigger part.


    Or that¡¯s how they told me it would go. In any case, I¡¯m also looking forward to it.


    Now that our topic shifted from Hana to that song my three girls coborated to finish, Yua, who also has her heavenly voice apart from her modeling aptitude, became interested. She wanted to be a part of it.


    And because of that, the following hour was decided to be used for talking about that. Instead of contacting Yueter before sleeping, I set up a group video call along with Miho and Yue while the three of us squeezed on the screen.


    Coincidentally, Miho was also thinking about it. She admitted to being in a slight slump on how to finish the song. As for Yue, she had just gotten back from another recording. The girl looked really tired so I told her she could rest if she wanted to.


    Well, obviously, she did the opposite. iming that seeing me and hearing my voice are enough to reenergize her, she preceded the inclusion of Yua in their nned song.


    As for me, my focus kept on switching over all four girls, only giving my input when they asked for it. And since Akane and Yua were at my side, I spoiled them rather stealthily. Just enough for Yue and Miho not to notice it.


    ¡°Okay! I got it! We¡¯re going to do two songs then! The same melody, different lyrics and different arrangement. It will be a side a and b that can be sold as a single.¡± Yue, as someone who¡¯s already a year in that industry, dered with a business perspective after they finished their discussion.


    None of the three raised an objection though but they asked the girl to rify what she meant.


    And the exnation went on for another ten minutes, enlightening all of us.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be great if Ruki also has a part in it¡­ Maybe if we think ahead, there¡¯s a possibility that a music video will be given a green light. I want Ruki to act there! As for his partner, it will be one of us!¡± Yue added and as soon as they heard that, the other three¡¯s enthusiastic response made it feel like it was still earlier in the night because of their cheerful noises. Even though it¡¯s still a ¡®what if¡¯, they started presenting themselves to be the candidate.


    ¡°I¡¯m the wife, it¡¯s only right that I will act as husband¡¯s partner!¡± Akane dered with confidence.


    ¡°No! The music video will be done with a piano as a prop. It¡¯s better if we y it together!¡± And that¡¯s Miho¡¯s counter.


    Obviously, Yue and Yua wouldn¡¯t miss another opportunity.


    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s natural for Ruki and me to star in it. We are both great in front of a camera. Have you seen those recent photos of him? Now add these photos of mine.¡± Yua supplemented it by showing the trial photos that she sent to me where she modeled different clothes in her wardrobe.


    ¡°You three¡­ We all know that I¡¯m great with all of those you listed. I''m great in front of the camera. I can y music, be it a guitar or a piano. Andstly, I¡¯m also his wife. Am I right, dear?¡± Not wanting to lose to the three, Yue smugly presented herself as someone who could be better on all of the points they raised.


    With the three of them arguing like that and not reaching an agreement, they then soon focused on me. Instead of bickering continuously, they wanted me to choose.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After contemting for a while, I faked a cough which made the four girls brace themselves for my answer.


    Well, what should I say? I can¡¯t simply pick one from the four of them right away¡­ And so, I said what an indecisive harem protagonist would say in this situation.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Why don¡¯t we wait first? I will decide when Yua¡¯s musicbel decides to produce a music video.¡±


    As soon as the four girls heard that, they all pouted at the same time. Following that, Miho and Yue directed the other two, ¡°Akane, Yua, we¡¯ll leave Ruki/dear¡¯s punishment to the two of you. Please do our part.¡±

 Chapter 1256 Sunday

    Punishment was too sweet of a word when ites to my girls. There had been several instances that I got punished by them, after all. Each time, it was synonymous with a reward.


    This night wasn¡¯t any different.


    As soon as Yue and Miho said their goodnights, Akane and Yua eagerly got to work with the same yful andscivious smiles on their lips. It¡¯s the oh-so-sweet ¡®punishment¡¯ that any guy dreamt of experiencing. Filled with love and care by my lovely women.


    ¡°Prepare yourself, husband. You have to satisfy us with twice the normal amount. For Yue and Miho¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Ruki¡­ It¡¯s been a while since we did it. I¡¯m envious of Akane, she always experiences your love.¡±


    ¡°Simple, start living with us, Yua. You know how much of a beast he is bing nowadays because of that tea. As much as I wanted to monopolize that, I will love it for all of his girls to experience it¡­ Oh, right! I¡¯ll suggest to everyone toe and stay the night even if it¡¯s just once. They can use me as their excuse.¡±


    This girl¡­ what¡¯s going on in her head? Not that I would discourage her to do that. I also love spending the night with all of them. Waking up in the morning to see their peaceful sleeping faces was a dreame true for me.


    Damn it. I could already imagine how unrestrained I would be with Arisa. Akane might end up being jealous if she saw us lost with each other¡­ Uh, well, it¡¯s Akane. I doubt I would be able to set her asidepletely. I already considered her as my other half ever since the night that I asked her to live with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s the expression, husband. You also love to unleash all of your enhanced desire to everyone, right? Think about that time with Mizuki and Edel. You tired them out right in the morning.¡±


    Perhaps noticing my dreamy expression as I imagined the faces of my girls right next to me, Akane mischievously insinuated. But she¡¯s not done yet, she then returned her gaze to the other girl in our bed who was already fantasizing about what she mentioned. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to experience the same thing tomorrow, Yua?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do¡­ Ruki, it¡¯s punishment for tonight. Tomorrow morning¡­ I¡¯m all yours to ravage.¡± Saying that by whispering softly in my ears, Yua started climbing up on top of me.


    Akane followed after her, taking off whatever I put on for tonight.


    In less than a few breaths, the two girls started preparing my long shaft using their mouths, tongues and saliva.


    A few minutes after that, Yua while bathing in the moonlight escaping from the gaps of our curtain, danced on top of me as she graced me with her extremely alluring grace.


    With Akane doing the supporting role for the first part, I simply let myself be at their mercy. And when the two depleted their stamina, I took the wheel, satisfying the two girls until they fell asleep from tiredness and overflowing pleasure.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Knowing that it would be the same scene tomorrow morning, I didn¡¯t bother putting on our clothes anymore, I just used our nket, covering all three of us before pulling both girls to me.


    -


    -


    Right after eating breakfast and doing our daily routine, I carried Yua back to our room.


    She¡¯s thoroughly exhausted. I mean, she woke up really early ¨C maybe half past four ¨C despite what happenedst night. And when she witnessed the side effect of Ishida-senpai¡¯s tea already in full bloom, she woke me up the same way Edel did thest time. Because of that, I proceeded to give her the same treatment. Like Akane said, I unleashed the beast on her, exhausting her thoroughly. And honestly, it wasn¡¯t enough for me so, Akane also tasted it again and this time, she savored it thoroughly until it was time for us to cook our breakfast.


    ¡°Husband, I think the side effect is not only giving you that much vigor, but it¡¯s also improving your stamina¡­ That tea is more wondrous than we thought.¡± Akane said when she saw me returning from upstairs.


    Honestly, she¡¯s right. Although Yua''s exhaustion could also be attributed to what happenedst night, there¡¯s no doubt that I couldst longer and even shoot more times than before. My rate of recovery was also getting better.


    That¡¯s a magical tea for all I know. Where did Ishida-senpai¡¯s father get that?<sub> </sub>


    ¡°Indeed. I guess I should ask Ishida-senpai for its origin. It¡¯ll be bad if it actually has a dyed bacsh. As much as its effect is too ideal for us, I better make sure that it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to suggest that as well. The modeling gig is before lunch, right? You can visit her first. I¡¯ll look after Yua and prepare your things forter.¡±


    ¡°Alright. But I¡¯ll get our groceries first.¡±


    Today is Sunday. Since I skipped my weekly supermarket date with Eimist week when I went hiking with Miwa-nee, our stock was more or less about to be depleted.


    ¡°Un. Have fun with Eimi. It¡¯s about time for you to progress with her too, right?¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­ How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your other half, that much is something I can deduce.¡± Akane crossed her arms, emphasizing her growing chest while smiling proudly.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at that. I stepped forward and pinched her cute cheeks before replying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m convinced. Anyway, it¡¯s fine that we take it slow.¡±


    We already progressed past kisses but Eimi was just so sweet that I would probably feel bad to see her crying from the pain. Besides, our weekly date was always a rxing treat for both of us.


    ¡°If you say so¡­ She¡¯s the only one who courted you among all of us. She must be really special.¡± While showing a yful pout, Akane tried teasing me.


    Well, there¡¯s no reason to deny that. For me, Eimi is really a little special because of that fact.


    The girl made me fall for her.


    While one could argue that I was already interested in her even before she started courting me, I appreciated her effort despite not knowing how to court someone like me.


    ¡°Yeah. But you know it, right? No matter how special someone is to me, she¡¯s no different than all of you. Maybe I will ask permission from her parents to let her stay overnight too. I got a hundred points from themst time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then go for it! I also want to talk to Eimi more! Anyway, points, huh? You¡¯re on the negative side when ites to my mom.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no going around that. Aunt Akemi witnessed everything I did before, after all. It¡¯s not enough that I¡¯m taking care of you for her.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll help you with that. You know, I think I might get a new brother or sister. She said yesterday her period is dyed. She and dad worked tirelessly because you stole their angel away.¡±


    Alright, that¡¯s news to me. Auntie Akemi is pregnant, huh? Although it¡¯s only been two months since Uncle returned, they¡¯re really hardworking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal you. You¡¯re mine to begin with.¡± I flicked Akane¡¯s forehead before pulling her in for another kiss.


    Before leaving to meet up with Eimi, Akane and I talked for a few more minutes about the possibility of her bing an older sister. And sure enough, she¡¯s really excited about it. Obviously, that excitement extended over her dream of carrying our child. Although we¡¯re being careful about it, her mind was already traveling two years from now.


    That¡¯s very adorable of her. I couldn¡¯t refrain from spoiling her more than I already did this morning.

 Chapter 1257 Complex

    ¡°Yo, Onee-san. What¡¯s up? Are you taking a walk?¡±


    As I entered the street where Eimi¡¯s house was located, I caught sight of her older cousining out from their front gate.


    With her small build and her rather summery attire, I couldn¡¯t help but take a moment to make sure that she was really Anzu.


    I mean, she¡¯s wearing a ratherfy dress and a frilly skirt with polka dots as its design. It actually won¡¯t surprise me if someone mistook her for a really young girl going out to y early in the morning.


    In any case, with my words clearly directed at her, I quickly got her attention. Although a little surprised at first, Anzu turned in my direction, crossed her arms and waited until I closed our distance before replying.


    ¡°Yes, I am. The morning sun is great for our skin. Do you know that, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat? But do you still need it? Don¡¯t get me wrong here but I think your skin health is already perfect. It looked so smooth to the touch¡±


    ¡°Maintenance. It¡¯s called maintenance, Onoda-kun. The morning sun is something that no other supplement for skin care could beat.¡± As a schr in skin health, Anzu took up a rather haughty tone, educating me on it. ¡°Let me see, look at your skin. It clearly shows how itcks nutrients from the morning sun. Why don¡¯t you join me on my walk?¡±


    Stepping forward and grabbing my arm, she let her forefinger run on my skin before shaking her head as though I failed her assessment.


    ¡°Uh. I¡¯m here for Eimi. I don¡¯t think I have the¡ª¡±


    ¡°The girl is still asleep. Her rm won¡¯t go off for another hour. Come on, it¡¯s only a fifteen-minute walk from here to the nearby park and vice versa. Maybe half an hour tops, we¡¯re gonna bask in the sun, after all. If you want to, we can also jog.¡± Anzu cut my words off as her grip on my arm tightened.


    Clearly noticeable in her voice was her excitement as well as desperation to drag me with her.


    For sure, Anzu was once again trying to establish herself as an older sister in my eyes.


    If I could exin why she¡¯s doing this again even though I still treated her as one, it¡¯s probably because she considered ¡®older-sister halo¡¯ as a decaying status or something with only limited effectivity. And with that, the girl put herself up to do something older sister-like to reset its duration.


    Let¡¯s see. From the times we interacted with each other before, I already formed quite an impression of the girl.


    For one, Anzu is not an airhead who often gets mistaken for a middle school girl. She knows herself best. And that¡¯s why she¡¯s well aware that her small physique always draws the judgmental eyes of people.


    Perhaps, more often than not, people see her as a little girl or an immature brat.


    And it goes without saying that it eventually became aplex for her.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to be seen like that, Anzu decided to do everything in her ability to convince even one person that she was not a little girl.


    She¡¯s even getting into a rtionship for it. But obviously, the results were always unsatisfactory. She would often get dumped. Hence the almost unending stories of her failed romance that she always told Eimi.


    If I had to guess, she already built sensitivity on it, noticing instantly when people looked at her as a little girl and not the adult Anzu.


    That¡¯s why when I showed up in front of her, she deduced what was on my mind upon seeing her. And that resulted in this situation, she set herself to convince me again that she¡¯s an older girl.


    Well, I might be wrong though but that¡¯s what I came up with after pooling in everything I know about her.<sub> </sub>


    But should I go with her?


    Although I was aware that Eimi was still asleep when I sent her a message before going out of the house, I nned on waiting for her outside or if possible, having this girl or Eimi¡¯s parents allow me inside.


    ¡°Anzu-nee, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want toe with you. I just don¡¯t want to miss my Eimi¡¯s sleeping face.¡± As I anchored my feet to not be dragged at her pace, I uttered my reply while acting like a shy boy wanting to sneak inside Eimi¡¯s room.


    Upon hearing that, Anzu almost burst intoughter. Her cheeks puffed up and she hurriedly put a hand to cover her mouth, preventing it. Once she recovered, she clicked her tongue yfully, acting as if she saw through my intention.


    ¡°Tsk. That¡¯s not gentlemanly, Onoda-kun. You can¡¯t just sneak into her room. And who do you think will let you in? Aunt and Uncle already left way earlier. They¡¯re busier on Sundays.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Then isn¡¯t it bad to leave her alone in the house?¡±


    ¡°Look, I secured it. Trust this onee-san. No one can get in from outside. Our neighborhood is rtively safe. There are no instances that a burr has been reported. Well, just say so if you don¡¯t want to walk with me. I won¡¯t take offense.¡±


    Still unting her seniority here, the girl went from fairly smug to a dejected girl. She puffed up her cheeks again while pouting as though she was trying to gain my sympathy.


    This girl... didn¡¯t she want me to see her as an older sister? That act was the opposite of it.


    Wait. Am I looking at this differently? It¡¯s possible that her intention is not just to reestablish her image as an older sister. She might also be looking forward to spending time with me.


    That¡¯s a little conceited of me but the chance isn¡¯t zero.


    I looked at the time and checked my messages. It¡¯s only a few minutes after seven. Eimi still hadn¡¯t read my message and from the outside, I could see the window to her room still had the curtains closed.


    Seeing that I checked my phone and Eimi¡¯s room, Anzu opened her mouth again, ¡°This boy... Alright, let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ll let you inside the house to check on her. Forget about walking with me. You can stay there outside her door. As long as you don¡¯t force yourself in then we¡¯re all good.¡±


    She then let go of my arm and started walking back inside their front gate. But before continuing, she nced behind, signaling me to follow her.


    She gave up that easily, huh? Or maybe she simply epted that I¡¯m only here for Eimi and not her.


    ¡°Wait, Anzu-onee-san. Let¡¯s go for that walk. I¡¯ll apany you. Thirty minutes, right? I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll wake up by then.¡±


    I caught up with her and this time, I grabbed her arm, stopping her before saying that.


    As though the deted excitement she was feeling earlier had been renewed, the girl turned to face me with a pleasant grin on her lips.


    It¡¯s not the childish one and perhaps, it¡¯s probably the most mature smile I saw from her to date.


    ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, right? Will you really take a walk with me?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Un. You¡¯re Eimi¡¯s older sister. It¡¯s only right that I treat you the same, right?¡± As I replied like that, I didn¡¯t expect Anzu would suddenly jump at me in happiness. Her arms stretched to the back of my head before pulling me down.


    Right. Before I knew it, the girl once again put me in her embrace, the same way as thest time. My head pressed upon her unimaginably bountiful chest. ¡°You¡¯re the best little brother, Onoda-kun!¡±

 Chapter 1258 A Short Visit To The Park

    For the next thirty minutes, I apanied Anzu to the nearby park. It¡¯s the same park where I brought Minoru to y before.


    Because it was Sunday, kids and parents filled the yground next to it. The mothers were gossiping with each other while their kids either go in groups to y on the sandbox or go up the slides to push each other down.


    It¡¯s quite a lovely sight.


    Anzu was even a little lost watching the kids enjoy their time there. But when she noticed me watching her closely, the girl blushed and once again put on an act as though she didn¡¯t care about what she was witnessing.


    Alright. That¡¯s a side of her that I was only seeing for the first time. Most likely, Anzu also has a soft spot for kids. After all, they would always see her as an older sister. She¡¯d always be pleased whenever she was around them.


    When I tried teasing her by urging her to also y on that yground, I got hit by her fist before quickly running away whileughing contentedly. As for the direction she took, it¡¯s still within the park. I followed her with my eyes and saw her stopping at the empty spot where most of the sunlight focused on.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Onoda-kun? Come here!¡± Disregarding the attention that we would get, the girl shouted at me and waved her hand excitedly.


    The embarrassment from being teased and the way she kept up appearances as an older sister seemingly disappeared. The girl was taken over by her fervor that someone apanied her.


    Well, she¡¯d still remember those in a little while anyway. So instead of making this difficult for the both of us, I simply went to her and stood by her side as we took in the morning sunlight.


    ¡°Un. Even if you¡¯re a little rebellious for a little brother, you¡¯re still the best in my eyes.¡± Anzu said while merrilyughing. Her hands were kinda shaking from her side as though she was trying her hardest to stop them from moving. Either she wanted to do something rather childish and she was afraid to show it to me or she was holding herself back on reaching out to me.


    In a way, she¡¯s kinda making this situation hard for herself.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I the only one you can call little brother? Isn¡¯t it normal to be the best?¡±


    ¡°Psh. Don¡¯t mind the details, you cheeky brat. At least, you¡¯re the best, right?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to admit that? Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t needpetition.¡± I shrugged and looked around. There¡¯s not a free bench and even if there was, it¡¯s shaded by the nearby trees. No choice but to continue standing here then.


    ¡°There you go. That¡¯s the right mindset, Onoda-kun.¡± Pleased by my answer, Anzu reached for my shoulder and tapped it. She was actually going for my head but she couldn¡¯t reach it.


    Seeing that, I had to put on a nk face. She¡¯d be hurt if I startedughing.


    However, as though noticing what I did, Anzu leered at me. I raised my hands to stop her from moving closer which immediately resulted in another click of her tongue.


    I thought she was going to stab me with words but she surprisingly went with an unexpected question.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re very considerate, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s not unexpected, I guess? I get that a lot, after all. But how did she evene up with that conclusion?


    I was only going along with her whims, is that already an act of consideration? Maybe¡­


    ¡°Should I not be?¡± Without denying that, I raised a question instead.


    Anzu took my answer positively. Her lips curled up before she went on to contemte what her reply should be.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It depends. Are you considerate to everyone or only to those you favored?¡±<sub> </sub>n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <o>,m I didn¡¯t need to think twice to answer that.</o>


    ¡°Thetter. Don¡¯t I look like an unapproachable guy? I don¡¯t care a lot about other people. But to those I care about¡­ they always get my 100%.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. Especially now that you got that new haircut. Your overall presence flipped. It¡¯s like the difference between heaven and earth. Compared to the first time I saw you with Eimi, you now stand out a lot. Look behind you, the housewives in our neighborhood are staring at you.¡± Anzu elbowed me as she teasingly whispered thatst part.


    And sure enough, I could feel the gazes of the women that were busy gossiping earlier. Instead of watching their children, their attention switched to us.


    Well, Anzu was wrong that they were all staring at me. They¡¯re staring at us. They¡¯re possibly thinking that we¡¯re a couple having a morning date.


    I even heard them gasping when Anzu tiptoed to reach my shoulder earlier.


    Anyway, the girl¡¯s evaluation wasn¡¯t wrong. I truly had a stronger presence than before. It¡¯s now impossible to be an inconspicuous guy lurking in a corner to watch my targets. Good thing I had no more targets, just girls I got close to.


    ¡°Anzu-nee, I believe they¡¯re staring at us. I don¡¯t know if you noticed but¡­¡± I paused. There¡¯s a possibility that this girl would react differently if Ipleted it.


    But then again, stopping halfway would garner her curiosity.


    ¡°But?¡± Right on point, Anzu tilted her head in confusion.


    Uh. She looked more like an adorable junior like this. I better not say that though.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s just get your vitamin D from sunlight and return.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ Are you hiding something from me? You dare hide your thoughts from your older sister? Come here, you!¡± Not epting my attempt to brush it away, Anzu knitted her brows as she jumped again. This time, the girl sessfully grabbed me by my nape.


    Obviously, her strength was something I could overpower easily. But I chose not to, I let myself be pulled down and eventually got squeezed beneath her arm.


    However, it was proven to be a bad idea. Because getting squeezed like that made my cheeks hit the softness that I felt earlier. And in the eyes of those spectating us, we¡¯re flirting with each other.


    Evidently, the gasps of shock followed by ¡®Oh my!¡¯, ¡®How bold!¡¯, ¡®What an adorable pair.¡¯ or ¡®I wish I could go back to my youth and flirt like that with my husband¡¯ reached our ears.


    Anzu, who was about to grind her knuckles on the crown of my head, seemingly froze. And in a monotonous tone, she asked, ¡°O-oi, Onoda-kun. W-what are they saying? We¡¯re not flirting, right?¡±


    I thought she was giving me a chance to answer but instead, her arm squeezed my head tighter as though she was about to choke me. But before I could escape, Anzu continued, ¡°Hey¡­ s-say something! You¡¯re my little brother, not my lover.¡±


    Little by little, her breathing started getting ragged. Her body temperature also started rising. Even though I couldn¡¯t see her face yet, she was most likely already blushing profusely.


    This girl¡­ Is she this susceptible to being teased in public? I thought she was an experienced girl with many heartbreaks under her belt? That kind of misunderstanding by the crowd should not affect her, right?


    Yeah. That¡¯s what I hoped.


    Unfortunately, my earlier guess was correct, when I freed myself from her arm, I immediately noticed the girl¡¯s crimson face. And because of how she¡¯s under the sunlight, it was further highlighted because of her originally white skin.


    What should I do in this situation?

 Chapter 1259 What She Needed To Hear

    As it turns out, I didn¡¯t need to do anything at all. Anzu embarrassedly ran away into the shrubbery just to get out of both my and the spectators¡¯ sight.


    I watched her small back disappear from the tall grass that probably hadn¡¯t been weeded out for years.


    Really, why does she have to react like that when she¡¯s supposed to be someone rich with experience? Is it because she failed to anticipate that we will be seen as a young couple?


    Possible.


    With that, Eimi had just passed her when ites to dealing with unexpected situations.


    Left behind standing there, I heard the culprits gleefully giggling among themselves as they hollered at me to chase after Anzu.


    ¡°Aww¡­ Go on, boy. That ce is dangerous. It hasn¡¯t been cleared out for months now, bugs and the sort are lurking in those shrubs.¡±


    Well, with or without them urging me, my feet had already started moving. I took huge strides, allowing me to reach the shrubbery in no time.


    Perhaps around twenty steps from where I entered, I found a clearing where the grass was shorter. It¡¯s also next to a tall brick fence bordering a private property.


    In the middle of the clearing, the sunlight slipped between the gaps in the tree branches. And as expected, the lone figure of Anzu could be seen there. With her chin raised, she¡¯s taking in the sunlight directly to her face. Whether that¡¯s a deliberate action on her part or not, I had no idea. It would sting on her face even if it was morning sunlight, after all.


    Maybe she wanted to get a sunburn as an excuse to have a red face? That¡¯s tantly idiotic if that¡¯s the case.


    Anyway, the girl failed to notice me approaching. Her eyes were closed and her back was turned to me. There was also the loud chirping of insects and birds nesting in one of the trees.


    In a way, she appeared like a nature elf, basking in the sunlight. She looked rather ethereal because of her summery clothes, swaying a little from the morning breeze. However, her skirt also fluttered, giving me a peek at what she was wearing beneath it.


    Obviously, she¡¯s not wearing an animal-printed panty as a kid would. Perhaps toplete her adult image, I spied red,cy underwear, sticking close to her skin.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yeah. That¡¯s a sight to behold but I quickly moved on to close our distance.


    When I was two steps away to close our distance, I stepped onto a dried twig, cracking it.


    Startled by the noise, Anzu quickly turned around. ¡°Onoda-kun¡­¡± She called out my name but that¡¯s all she could muster.


    Acting unaffected, she resumed what she was doing earlier, taking in as much sunlight as she could.


    ¡°Onee-san, why did you run away? Do you think I¡¯m going to tease you as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Besides, I can¡¯t let you see me like that. I¡¯ll lose my older sister status.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t see why you will lose it. In any case, it looks like you found a great spot there. Here I am, worried that you might be bitten by bugs or a snake.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried?¡± Without responding to the first part of my sentence, she stared at me again with a puzzled look on her face.


    I answered with a nod before stepping to the side and out of the sunlight. Although I don¡¯t mind sunbathing with her, I don¡¯t want to smell like the sun when I hug Eimiter. I already went along with Anzu¡¯s request to walk with her. That¡¯s enough.


    ¡°You know what? That must be why they thought we were a couple¡­ You¡¯re too¡­ caring.¡±


    She paused for a moment there. Perhaps to find the right description.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong with it anyway. Whether being too considerate or caring, they¡¯re almost the same. This was already brought up many times before so¡­ there¡¯s no point denying it at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault. Is it fine if I apologize?¡±<sub> </sub>


    ¡°Tsk. That¡¯s not something you ask, you know? Anyway, I¡¯ll say no, don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s on me as well for running away and not clearing it up.¡±


    After saying that, Anzu stepped out of the sun, joining me on the side, leaning her back on the trunk of the tree. As she slid down to sit, the girl grabbed my arm, pulling me with her.


    Not resisting that, the sound of the few dried leaves crunching beneath us filled my ears. Perhaps not expecting that, Anzu jolted, resulting in the girl almost falling over to the side. With my reflex automatically activating, I reached for her hips, preventing that fall.


    However, in the process, Anzu fell on myp. Her arms also reflexively wrapped around my neck, securing herself.


    It took a few seconds before the situation clicked in her mind. But at that point, we¡¯re already in an irredeemable situation. It would just be too awkward to point it out or to quickly throw her to my side.


    That¡¯s why to dispel that, I intentionally let out augh before saying, ¡°I never knew you''d be this clumsy, onee-san. Are you alright?¡±


    Embarrassed once again, the girl simply lowered her head to not let me see it before replying, ¡°Y-yeah. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep this a secret from Eimi.¡±


    ¡°You better do!¡±


    By saying that, I managed to stop her from feeling awkward. Moreover, her reaction was within my expectation.


    Soon enough, the girl startedughing at the hrity of our situation as she slowly climbed down to my side. ¡°Acting too mature isn¡¯t really fit for me, don¡¯t you think so? I disgraced myself in front of you multiple times. Do I still look like an older sister to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be convinced if I answered yes, right? But don¡¯t worry. No matter what, nothing can change the fact that you¡¯re Eimi¡¯s older cousin. Just with that alone, I¡¯ll continue treating you as an older sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Now I¡¯m envious of Eimi. You¡¯re too perfect for a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, onee-san. I¡¯m filled with ws as well.¡± I couldn¡¯t im to be perfect even though others already pointed that out. I was a man of ws. I was just really aware of my priorities


    Anzu shook her head, unconvinced at my response, ¡°Another humble answer. You say that but every guy I dated cannot bepared to you¡­ Maybe I¡¯m just really bad at picking one. I am always the one giving the hints. And when someone tries to ask me out, I¡¯ll always say yes as long as he¡¯s my type.¡±


    ¡°Is it to maintain your image as a mature girl?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I see. You have read me already¡­¡±


    Anzu sighed before derisivelyughing at herself.


    I didn¡¯t react to that. Instead, I ced my hand on her head.


    No. I¡¯m not going to pat her.


    I pushed her head a little to the side, opening her shoulder for my head to lie on. Before she could react to it, I opened my mouth, saying something that she probably desperately wanted to hear from someone.


    ¡°Anzu-onee-san, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you. It¡¯s the judgmental eyes of people that are wrong. I can¡¯t im I understand what you¡¯re going through but I think I want you to hear this¡­ You¡¯re already great the way you are.¡±


    After saying that, I lifted my head off her shoulder to return to my previous position.


    However, I failed to anticipate what Anzu would do next in response to what I did.


    With a look of appreciation on her face, she warmly stared at me. A few seconds after that, I felt a soft sensationnding on my cheek followed by her soft, soothing voice whispering to my ear. ¡°Take that as my appreciation to you. I had no idea I needed to hear that until you said it¡­¡±

 Chapter 1260 Inside Eimis Room

    Not long after that, Anzu and I returned to their house, walking side by side once again.


    However, the girl stopped me from questioning her about what she did. She simply slipped back to her previous disposition, demanding me to treat her as an older sister.


    Or so, that¡¯s how she wanted to act. It became noticeable that she already softened up a lot. Instead of annoying me, she started trying to spoil me every chance she could get.


    Her mood was uplifted. It bloomed like a sunflower under the nice and bright sunlight.


    That¡¯s great for her. Better than the forlorn expression of hers when she mentioned herplex and everything she¡¯s doing to battle it.


    Upon entering their house, Anzu went to the kitchen first, drinking half a carton of fresh milk before heading straight to her room.


    Yeah. The girl was still hoping that fresh milk could still make her taller. But considering what she¡¯s carrying in front of her, every nutrient that should be for her height might¡¯ve been delivered there.


    But hey, at least, it gave her one asset that she could really be proud of. And having experienced being buried in those on two asions, the sticity andfort brought by it was something that could make any man kneel.


    Anyway, she stopped paying attention to me soon after. Or maybe, she escaped from my gaze. Because upon entering her room, the girl remained inside, leaving me waiting outside both of her, and Eimi¡¯s door.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Their rooms were just next to each other, after all.


    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t need to wait that long. Because around five minutes after Anzu entered her room, the other door opened up, revealing the reason why I was here in the first ce. Although a little drowsy at first, that instantly disappeared as soon as Eimi saw me waiting outside her door.


    She was surprised, of course. She probably didn¡¯t expect me to be waiting outside her door. But soon enough, as though epting the reality in front of her, the girl opened her arms wide with her lips arced into an affectionate smile, ¡°Ruki, where¡¯s my morning kiss?¡±


    Spurred by that question, the thought of the grumpy Anzu disappeared from my mind as I instantly found myself stepping inside Eimi¡¯s room. My arms quickly wrapped around her waist at the same time as the girl¡¯s arms coiled to my back. And then, I lifted her and carried her back to her bed after kicking the door closed.


    On the way there, my lips found their mark on hers, giving her what she asked for. But instead of stopping with a peck, Eimi longed for more.


    As soon as we both sunk into her bed, Eimi¡¯s legs also wrapped behind me, locking me close to her.


    Slowly, without stopping with our passionate kisses that tasted too sweet, I moved us in the middle before I used my knee to support myself up.


    ¡°Good morning, Eimi.¡±


    ¡°Un. Good morning, Ruki. It¡¯s so nice to see you first thing in the morning. I thought I was dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Should I start doing this every time we¡¯re going to have our supermarket date?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not going to trouble you.¡±


    That¡¯s a very considerate answer. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it but somehow, I was hoping for my girls to be a little selfish as well. I¡¯m already selfish enough, after all. If they¡¯re all going to be this considerate, we might reach a point where everyone would be too cautious about how to approach ourplex rtionship.


    But then again, I couldn¡¯t simply tell them to stop being considerate of me. The best I could do was to hint it at them.


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s for my lovely Eimi.¡±


    Eimi contentedly smiled as she once again locked our lips. This time, she took the lead from me, satisfying me in her own way.


    I didn¡¯t remain idle though. Despite that clear intention, I answered with the same intent of satisfying her further, deepening our already passionate moment.


    In the next few minutes, Eimi and I became so lost to each other. When I went down to her neck, kissing her sensitive spots, the girl answered with her hands exploring my body which ended with the girl taking off my top.


    At that point, she pushed me down on her bed, flipping our positions. Instead of copying what I did to her, the girl¡¯s lips and tongue traveled from the middle of my chest, down to my stomach.


    She¡¯s very careful about it though. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s trying to check where I would feel it the most.


    But then, she continued moving down until her lipsnded on my groin, just above the tent that had already pitched.


    Understanding what was hiding there, Eimi looked up at me and seductively asked while licking her lips, ¡°Can I, Ruki?¡±


    Her expression says it all. The girl had already reached the point of wanting to move past what we¡¯d done before.<sub> </sub>


    And understanding that, I really didn¡¯t have a reason to refuse.


    However, before I could give her my answer, her door was pushed open.


    ¡°You two. How long are you going to¡ª"


    With her words stopping mid-sentence, Anzu, who was supposed to be in her room, stood shocked upon seeing our current situation.


    A few minutes of silence then ensued before Anzu, almost robotically, retracted her steps until the door closed again.


    At this point, Eimi, who was entranced by what was in front of her, reddened instantly. She looked at me with a troubled expression.


    As the only one unperturbed at what happened, I pulled the girl up and cuddled her. I didn¡¯t say anything else. I simply started caressing her head and back, calming her down.


    When I sensed that she already settled down, I opened my mouth, ¡°We just have to act normally in front of her. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Un. Will that be possible? She saw us.¡±


    ¡°She saw nothing. Or maybe, she saw me topless but that¡¯s it. Look, she didn¡¯t even shout outside.¡±


    ¡°T-true. But Ruki, we got interrupted.¡±


    This girl, so she¡¯s more concerned about that than the fact that Anzu almost walked in on us. But I couldn¡¯t me her for that, I was the same, after all.


    I was already anticipating how good that would feel¡­ We could continue but the mood was already ruined. It would just be very awkward if we decided to do so.


    ¡°We can always continue next time. You took the lead today¡­ It¡¯ll be my turn next.¡± I lightheartedly answered, trying to turn it into a situation where we couldugh about it.


    And sure enough, it¡¯s effective. Eimi started giggling as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about whose turn it is. It¡¯s about who will make a move first!¡±


    ¡°Is it? Then, I¡¯ll just have to overpower you right at the start.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s unfair.¡±


    ¡°It is. But what can you do? I love my Eimi so much that it''s still hard.¡±


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s a perverted line... Anyway, should we go?¡± Eimi blushed profusely. But then, knowing that she would just be more embarrassed if we continued, she expectedly moved on to asking me what we should do next.


    Since I had anticipated that, I swiftly answered, ¡°Mhm. We have to expect her out there though.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. Should we exin it to her or not?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to. Act normally. Want me to give you a piggyback?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­ Yes! Carry me to the kitchen!¡± Taken aback at my suggestion, the girl was surprised at first. But soon enough, she excitedly agreed. Her smile turned to an ted grin.


    ¡°Sure, let me just put this on again.¡±


    With our next move decided, I quickly picked up my shirt. After putting it on, I sat down on the side of the bed.


    A momentter, Eimi, while still a little unsure, gently lodged herself on my back, her arms slipping from above my shoulder hugging me. I tapped her arm, reassuring her that it was fine.


    As I stood up from the bed, my arms went behind me, supporting her butt from falling down.


    And just like this, I started moving to the door.


    Opening it, we saw what we expected to see. There was Anzu with a veryplicated expression on her face. She¡¯s standing right there, perhaps contemting whether to open it again and stop us or just wait for us to finish.


    ¡°You two¡­ Why are youing out already?¡± Upon seeing us in front of her, Anzu skeptically asked.

 Chapter 1261 Same Routine

    Faced with that question by her older cousin, Eimi acted oblivious by simply relishing the feeling of my sturdy back, rubbing her cheeks on it.


    Understanding that she wouldn¡¯t get an answer from Eimi, Anzu¡¯s questioning gaze focused on me.


    However, her eyes darted around a secondter, failing to maintain eye contact with me. I had no idea whether it was because of what happened earlier or what she saw inside Eimi¡¯s room.


    In any case, that¡¯s advantageous for us.


    Although it was easy to tell her that she had no right to question us, I opted for a peaceful resolution. Besides, she¡¯s the one who didn¡¯t know how to knock on the door before opening it. Sooner orter, she¡¯d understand that point and drop it herself.


    This was to prevent the two of them from getting awkward when I leaveter.


    With that, I quickly came up with a fairly believable excuse, ¡°What are you talking about, onee-san? Eimi checked if I got bug bites from earlier.¡±


    Upon hearing that, a look of disbelief filled her face.


    Eimi also reacted a bit. But only enough to convey her confusion. I had yet to tell her about our walk to the park, after all. Her ears probably perked up because the excuse was too specific.


    In any case, that excuse was enough to stump Anzu. Her mouth opened and closed a few times, trying toe up with a rebuttal.


    After half a minute, the shorter older cousin could only indignantly step aside, letting us pass by her. I heard her clicking her tongue though. Most likely, she¡¯s just holding it back. She¡¯s worried that I would tell Eimi about her act earlier. Perhaps, if we found ourselves alone again, that would be the time for her to bring up the same question.


    As we began putting our distance from Anzu, Eimi, who also held back asking me about the ¡®bug bites¡¯ excuse, asked me about it, to clear up her confusion.


    And with that, I told the girl what happened. The summary of it, at least. That I arrived here when she was still asleep and Anzu asked me to apany her to the park to get some sunlight. I also told her about how I addressed Anzu¡¯splex, giving her some encouragement.


    After digesting everything that I said, the same as my other girls, Eimi meaningfully stared at me as though she was trying to figure out if there was more to it than what I told her.


    Her smile then widened, enough for the whites of her teeth to show up followed by a bit on my nape.


    And as we neared the kitchen and before I could put her down, she teasingly whispered, ¡°Ruki, I will not be surprised anymore if Anzu-nee started liking you after this day. You see, what you did must have made her day. No wonder she got tongue-tied like that instead of rebutting like always.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°Un. If she was the same as before she wouldn¡¯t let us pass easily without exining what she witnessed inside my room. Your excuse made her remember your time with her.¡±


    Ending that with a giggle, Eimi clearly showed there that she¡¯s also not averse to the idea. Or she just wanted to tease me and get my reaction.


    Either way, I alsoughed at it, humoring her.


    ¡°Is it that easy? But even if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t do anything if I¡¯m not that interested in her or if it will make you ufortable. But you see, I think I¡¯m now finding her adorable and admirable. All those efforts were because of something shecked that she had no control over. It must have been hard.¡±<sub> </sub>


    ¡°Yes, I also admire Anzu-nee. But you know how she is. The two of us can¡¯t help but sh. Also, I can¡¯t help but feel a little jealous whenever she will approach you.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°That¡¯s normal to feel that but at the end of the day, you two get along well with each other. You care for her the same way as she cares for you.¡±


    ¡°Un. I love Anzu-nee. However, I can only show that to her sometimes. The number of times where we get along is clearly outnumbered by the number of times that we shed. Either she¡¯s teasing me or the other way around.¡±


    Halfway through her words, I could sense how much she appreciated Anzu. And from my talk with the girl earlier, she¡¯s the same. Just that, it¡¯s already normal for the two of them to tease each other.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ But you know, Ruki. I still can¡¯t say for sure what I would feel about it if Anzu-nee really started liking you and you reciprocated it.¡± Although a little conflicted, Eimi honestly told me what was on her mind.


    Upon hearing that, despite the difficulty of turning my head for more than 80 degrees to her side, I reached in to kiss her before replying, ¡°It¡¯s fine not to think about it. It¡¯s still just a possibility. I told you, right? It¡¯s my position as her little brother that got cemented earlier.¡±


    ¡°Un. A very sensible little brother.¡± Agreeing with me, Eimi thenughed once more. And this time, she was the one who reached in for another kiss which extended for a minute before we continued to our destination.


    After reaching their kitchen where I dropped her on one of the chairs, I took it up myself to serve her breakfast ¨C even though it was already prepared in the middle of the table. I also went to their coffee maker to brew her a cup.


    While I was doing that, Eimi lovingly watched me with her chin resting on her palms. She even slipped into a rather fantastical setting where she¡¯s the princess and I¡¯m her loving prince who chose to serve her with all of my abilities.


    By the time she started eating, I had sat down across from her to fully catch a front view of the girl gracefully eating her breakfast.


    She got embarrassed by it, of course. But she didn¡¯t tell me to stop watching. Instead, using a fork, she asked me to join her in finishing all of them.


    With this, the girl¡¯s breakfast became more meaningful for her.


    Twenty minutester, after changing into her clothes and getting the money for the grocery from Anzu, the two of us departed her house.


    Although it¡¯s the same routine as before, the two of us still enjoyed it, especially when we missed out oning togetherst week.


    After dropping her groceries at their house, Eimi returned with me to ours. Knowing that Yua was there today, the girl wanted to chat with her. Moreover, she also showed me a glimpse of their group chat.


    Some of my girls would being as well. Not to meet me but to have a meeting.


    Meeting for what, you ask?


    It¡¯s the Hana Countermeasure Meeting that Akane organized. Or rather, she sent a message to their group when I left earlier, asking them if they wanted toe over because there¡¯s a possibility that Hana wille today.


    ¡­ Yeah. They¡¯re going to man the fortress in case their enemyunches an assault.


    Now, I wonder what Hana''s expression will be when she really shows upter. Fear? Delight? Or a boost in her determination to steal me from the girls.

 Chapter 1262 Everyones Time

    Those confirmed that woulde to our house were the ones closest to us like Yae, Aoi, Ria, and Hiyori. On the side of the girls from my school, Rae, Aya, and Kana woulde together as well as Saki and Hina.


    Nami also expressed her intention toe but she has to go somewhere with her mother. They¡¯re going to visit one of her brothers living in another city. No wonder that girl ran to meet me yesterday. She¡¯s aware that there¡¯s no chance for her today.


    As for Shizu, that confident girl was unperturbed. ording to her, if Hana has what it takes to steal me then she wants to see it for herself. Only then will she evaluate the girl on whether she¡¯s going to be a threat or not.


    Satsuki was obviously unable to go. She¡¯s still at the camp, after all. Although I could feel how much she was resisting asking me toe and see her there, I couldn¡¯t openly bring it up myself because of my limited time today. Maybe tomorrow, after school.


    Haruko and the others were alsoing except for Himeko. Her father was still not allowing her to go out on weekends easily. But from what I heard from both Himeko and Itou, their weeks of persuasion had started bearing fruit. She was now assigned to help Itou in managing their hotel once in a while. At least there¡¯s progress.


    As for Mina, who should be resting after yesterday¡­ She¡¯s obviouslying as well. They¡¯re going to meet up at Edel¡¯s apartment.


    I also received a call from her while Eimi and I were still on our way home. She smugly confirmed that she had already recovered from yesterday. And if I¡¯m going to worry about her, I should stop and turn that worry to her mother instead.


    Apparently, Auntie Yayoi was still haunted by her guiltst night. She went to join Mina in bed in the middle of the night, saying sorry to her for being involved with me.


    Although Mina managed to calm her down and somehow stopped her from wallowing in guilt, the girl pleaded with me to visit her mother. She¡¯s kind of confident that I would be able to stop her mother from feeling like that.


    Luckily, Ishida-senpai¡¯s house was fairly close to their house, I could make it my next stop before going back for Yua.


    Anyway, back to the girls who¡¯d be gathering today. While Arisa was already a part of that group, she and Izumi-senpai would only get news from the girls. Even though Arisa already steeled herself to face the others, she wanted to make an appearance along with her best friend.


    In short, the girl was asking me to fully conquer her friend soon.


    Well, that¡¯s the wrong way to put it. I already conquered her but Izumi-senpai still wanted to preserve her mind from digesting theplexities of our situation. In other words, she¡¯s afraid she might get overwhelmed by it.


    I sent the girl a message saying ¡®I miss you¡¯ and in less than a minute, the girl replied, ordering me to call her.


    Yes, order.


    That¡¯s how her sentence was constructed.


    In any case, I still called because my message wasn¡¯t a lie. Although it was brief, seeing the fake delinquent¡¯s natural look at home would always be a delight.


    Nao also wanted toe but¡­ as always the distance wasn¡¯t allowing her. Shio would be visiting her though and from what I heard, it¡¯s in regard to a directive by Hayashi-sensei.


    Something along the lines of ¡®checking upon the affected student¡¯. As that guy¡¯s ex-wife, it¡¯s clearly intentional on Hayashi-sensei¡¯s part to ask her for it. But Shio defended her, saying she volunteered to do it rather than a guidance counselor or another teacher.


    That¡¯s great too. Nao and Shio were already close as sisters, after all. Even though Shio couldn¡¯t drive back here to join the others along with Nao, I told them that I would call themter.


    Who else? Oh, Mizuki and Otoha might alsoe along with their chauffeur but they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for too long. Mizuki has other business to attend to. Nheless, she didn¡¯t forget to send me another problem exercise right in the morning,


    I hadn¡¯t touched and solved it yet.<sub> </sub>


    As for Otoha and Hitomi, they¡¯re also going to be upied by a small party that was thrown for the Patriarch of the family¡¯s recovery.


    Andstly, Chii and Hifumi too. Compared to the others, the two weren''t going to antagonize Hana yet. They just wanted to see her. Ask her about that spring break years ago.


    Yukari, Elizabeth, Ririka, Aika, Miyako, and Miho couldn¡¯te, not because they had prior ns but because they were going out together. Actually, it¡¯s something of a request from me.


    Because of what I heard from Eimi regarding Miyako¡¯s possible bullying by her former friends, I asked them to apany the girl today, bond together, or something like that.


    Obviously, they knew about the call to arms by Akane. But since the others were alreadying, they¡¯d just join inter through video call.


    <o>,m Everyone will be busy today. Even Yue, who we just talked tost night, had a sudden guesting in a noontime variety show that Kaoru-san informed her about. She was even crying to me when she called me after I concluded the call from Mina, saying how much she wanted to join in the fun.</o>


    Really, if that girl was near me and she said that, my hand would probably drop a chop on her head. Anyway, as always, I encouraged her, giving her the energy to go through today without being tired.


    -


    Half an hour after returning home with Eimi, I was back at the door with Akane, Yua, Eimi, Aoi and Ria sending me out.


    Yeah. The two girls arrived quickly. I even found Ria looking sleepy when they showed up at the door a few minutes ago. She rushed here in the hopes of seeing me.


    Due to that, I had just finished spoiling and scolding the girl, telling her to go back to sleep.


    She refused though and now we¡¯re in this situation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare our things forter, Ruki. I¡¯ll also call mom and coordinate with her for when she¡¯s going to pick us up at the station.¡± Yua started. Her eyes were already filled with excitement for her modeling gig. Obviously, her excitement was more geared toward the fact that I would be apanying her.


    ¡°Husband, when you return, everyone will already be here. Buy us cakes on your way.¡± Akane reminded me as she fixed my cor, acting like the perfect housewife. That earned her looks of envy from the others.


    ¡°Darling, take care, I still have to thank you for yesterday.¡± Aoi, as if it¡¯s a miracle, reined in her unruliness.


    ¡°Dumb-senpai, cuddle me again when you returned. I miss you.¡± Still a little sleepy, the normally observant girl was being very affectionate. She even grabbed the hem of my shirt as though she didn¡¯t want me to go.


    ¡°Uhm. Ruki, I¡¯ll be cooking our lunch. Go back soon.¡± And that¡¯s Eimi. By saying that, Akane and Aoi¡¯s ears perked up as though they suddenly found a rival when ites to being a housewife.


    Well, Aoi only assumed that she already possessed those skills. Still, it¡¯s hrious to see them reacting like that. As for Eimi, she was clueless that her words triggered something in the other girls. At least, no one said they¡¯re going to do it instead though. Akane already tasted Eimi¡¯s cooking before, after all. She knew that she was great in the kitchen. Since it''s not everyday that Eimi could cook for us, she willingly surrendered her territory to the girl.


    After replying to all of them one by one, I naturally didn¡¯t leave right away. Kissing them by the order of who spoke first, the send-off at the doorsted for more than five minutes.


    Such a blissful life, isn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 1263 Is This Guy For Real?

    The same as before, Sunday made our little city lively. Loads of people crowded the popr streets and the train station was busy enough as though rush hour wouldst for a whole day.


    That¡¯s not a problem for me though. I paid no heed to the attentionnding on me and just quietly waited for my destination. I mean, it¡¯s rare to find someone crazy enough to hit on me. Even more so, when I exuded an aura of a cold, indifferent guy.


    But then again, despite my intention to ignore everyone, certain circumstances could happen at any moment such as¡­


    ¡°Oh! Hey, Nii-san! Do you still remember me?¡±


    Yep. Someone called out to me as soon as our eyes made contact. Well, he was observing me way before. He already had the intention to approach me. He was just waiting for the right moment.


    Actually, he¡¯s not a stranger to me. And whether I believe it or not, he¡¯s one of the few guys that I still remember even though I only ran into him once.


    Well, it¡¯s only been a month or so. Maybe that¡¯s also a factor.


    He¡¯s that tall, muscr guy and someone who I evaluated as a cool kind of guy before. I still even have his business card tucked somewhere around our house.


    The host club guy who tried recruiting me back on the bus during my date with Himeko. He¡¯s still wearing a shy suit. He¡¯s probably about to go to work. Or not? It¡¯s still morning.


    Anyway, I already forgot his full name but his surname was kinda memorable. Takayama which means high mountains. He¡¯s probably living up to it, trying to reach the top spot in that industry.


    As for the host club he¡¯s working at¡­


    Is it Lonely Hearts? Yep. One that catered to women¡¯s lonely hearts. I bet they¡¯re one of the more popr clubs in that pseudo-red-light district located in our city.


    Within the few seconds that it took him to reach my vicinity, I already decided on my course of action.


    I had no idea how he easily recognized me when I had undergone a transformation so¡­ I would y dumb about knowing him.


    I had no desire to enter that industry, after all.


    ¡°Hmm? Do I know you?¡± I replied as I tilted my head in confusion.


    The guy was taken aback. He then looked like he was trying to check in his mind if he was remembering correctly. But then, convinced that I was the one in his memory, he quickly regainedposure.


    ¡°I see. You must be the type to not remember unpleasant experiences. I¡¯m the one on that bus. My junior caused you trouble that day.¡± The guy produced his business card again, handing it to me.


    However, because of the card color¡¯s notoriety and the obvious attire of the guy, the other passengers who were aware of it reacted.


    Some women gasped and grinned in understanding. They even focused on our faces and noted whatever they picked up.


    Some men clicked their tongues, disdain filling their expressions. They¡¯re the ones not blessed with the looks or even just a physique to be called attractive or charming.


    There was also one woman who noisily blurted out absurd things such as, ¡°Eh? Is he getting hit on by a host? Are they now catering to men as well?¡±


    Lady, you must be one of Kikuchi¡¯s ilk. Stop leaving in your BL fantasy!


    Anyway, ignoring all those again, I simply stared at the card before looking up at the guy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not interested in that.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! You got it all wrong. I¡¯m just trying to¡­ Ugh. Alright, I get it. I guess approaching you in this attire is rather off.¡± The guy tried to clear it up but then he also instantly gave up, drooping his shoulders. Surely, he¡¯s still convinced that I¡¯m the same one he encountered before. But with myck of interest in what he wanted to say, he could only give up.


    Or so I thought.


    His next move baffled not just me but everyone on the train.


    The man took a step back, enough to put a distance between us. But instead of retreating, the guy bowed his head in front of me. And it¡¯s the kind of bow that puts one¡¯s upper body at a 90-degree angle. It¡¯s considered something one will perform in desperation to have his or her plea to be heard.


    ¡°Please, can you hear me out? I know this isn¡¯t the right ce but I don¡¯t know when I will encounter you again after this.¡± He stretched one of his arms forward as his loud voice filled the whole train car, resulting in all attention focused on us.


    This guy¡­ What the hell is going on in his head? The way he pleaded was truly filled with desperation.<sub> </sub>


    But why me?


    I¡¯m just a random guy you can see anywhere¡­ He doesn¡¯t even know my name.


    Seconds quickly passed and all eyes focused on me. The guy remained bowing there, waiting for my answer.


    In this situation, anyone would feel the pressure and ept it disregarding the absurdness.


    I¡¯m not just anyone though.


    Nothing will be able to trump my number one priority. Even if it¡¯s a world-ending problem, I will still focus on what I set out to do for my girls.


    Let¡¯s see. After brushing off the pressurizing gazes from the other passengers, I contemted how I would respond.


    There are still close to five minutes before my station. If this guy could keep this up until then, I would hear him out. If not, then I would just walk off like nothing happened.


    Upon deciding that, I fixed my sitting posture and crossed my arms, staring at him without saying anything.


    The spectators clicked their tongues or hurled unpleasant words at me but they were all irrelevant. In any case, the guy remained bowing like that, only checking on my face a few times.


    It should be embarrassing and something any man would be averse to doing, especially in this public space. But if he could keep this up then it¡¯s probably really a matter of great importance to him.


    Still, why me?


    As seconds continued to trickle, everyone waited in bated breaths. The unpleasant words stopped but those were reced by res.


    Can¡¯t they just mind their own business? It¡¯s not like I asked this guy to plead with me. In my mind, this meeting was just a coincidence. I even acted like I didn''t know him. If anything, I could be seen as the victim here.


    But well, the public¡¯s perception was just that skewed. It¡¯s hypocritical most of the time. And in this situation, I became the bad guy.


    Soon enough, the announcement of the imminent arrival at the station rang out. The guy was already sweating bullets but he remained bowing there, fantastically persevering.


    By the time the train stopped at the station and the doors swung open, I immediately stood up.


    The eyes of the crowd still focused on me, they kept waiting on what I would do.


    No matter, since he desperately passed the little challenge that I came up with, I reached for his shoulder and tapped it a few times. It¡¯s almost equivalent to saying ¡®that¡¯s enough¡¯.


    His bones cracked as he straightened his back and stared at me, still waiting for my answer.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Instead of opening my mouth to use words, I simply gestured with my head to have him follow me out.


    And with that, the busybodies all let out sighs of relief and those whose stop was also at this station started standing up to leave.


    Some tantly followed us to check what was going to happen next but that¡¯s irrelevant now.


    I walked to the side of the station where it was particrly deserted before facing the man, ¡°Alright, whatever it is, I¡¯ll hear you out this once. I really have no time to waste.¡±


    As I said that, the guy cracked a smile before starting with the story that made him do that.


    ¡°You see, I have an ardent request and I think you can aplish it. Can you save our host club from going under?¡±


    Although I expected that it would be about this, I still couldn¡¯t believe it. That request is simply impossible no matter how I think about it.


    Yeah¡­ Let me react like a normal guy then.


    ¡°Huh? Are you for real? What am I? A host club Messiah?!¡±

 Chapter 1264 Surprise

    A few minutester, I left the station while still a little baffled at what I heard from that guy.


    Indeed, he¡¯s desperate. But to ask someone like me for help, disregarding the time, ce as well as the attention we both got, I could only spit at it in my mind.


    In his own words, they¡¯re apparently in need of more hosts as the club experienced a mass exodus of their employees to their rival.


    The guy, as someone who rose to the rank of a manager, was tasked to scout for it.


    As for the reason why they all jumped ship with their rival, he exined that the offer was too enticing. Furthermore, there were no limiting rules such as respecting each other there.


    It will be an environment of survival of the fittest that most hosts want.


    Their profits would be higher if they could steal more patrons from the others, after all.


    But that story was full of holes for me.


    Shouldn¡¯t there be some kind ofw among those clubs? Like no mass poaching of employees. It could spark a war, after all. That¡¯s why I remained skeptical throughout the few minutes I¡¯ve given him to talk.


    Not that I was going to ept his offer. I found no merit in it, after all. I simply answered due to his amazing perseverance.


    All things considered, I still managed toe up with an answer. At least, a constion for his effort.


    It¡¯s not a yes, of course. I simply told him the truth. That I am still in high school.


    As soon as that information sank into his mind, his face ckened as though he had just eaten something unappetizing. He then quickly apologized before storming away.


    I thought that was the end of it, but he came running back with an offer and a suggestion, ¡°Won¡¯t you at least try it? One night. You don¡¯t have to drink or be touchy-feely with them. You will only talk to a patron. Every profit the club made on those you served will be given to you.¡±


    Yeah. He¡¯s that desperate. Even though he still had no idea about my skill, he was quite convinced that I would be able to pull it off. That¡¯s how much he believed in my ability.


    Anyway, he gave me the same card, or rather, forced it on me, telling me to call him if ever I decided to ept that offer.


    ¡°Maybe if I¡¯m Ruki from a few months back, I will certainly ept that. I can¡¯t even see all of my girls in one day. It¡¯s absurd to do something that¡¯s not going to make an impact on our current situation. I¡¯d rather apany Mizuki and start our journey to be business moguls.¡± I muttered to myself while shaking my head.


    With this, I quickly put that encounter to the back of my head.


    -


    -


    By the time I reached in front of the Ishida mansion, my empty hands now had a rose and a paper bag from the nearby burger shop.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was only supposed to ask her about that miraculous tea but that¡¯s a waste of a chance to surprise her. And that¡¯s why I came up with this.


    At first, I thought buying something that could pass as breakfast or a midday snack would be enough. However, I also saw a flower shop nearby. Might as well tune it up, right?


    After readying myself to meet my lovely senior, I pressed the doorbell and waited.


    Unlike thest time, Ishida-senpai didn¡¯t open the door right away, instead, she answered it through the security system installed in that doorbell.


    ¡°Huh? Who are you?¡± With a sleepy voice, she asked. Most likely, the girl didn¡¯t look at the camera feed yet. Or even if she did, my face could only be partially seen. Add the possibility that she had just woken up, her eyes were only half-opened.


    Intentionally missing the chance to get her guessing, I smilingly answered as I stepped right in front of the camera, ¡°Who else will it be? It¡¯s your boyfriend visiting. I brought breakfast.¡±<sub> </sub>


    After saying that, I lifted both the flower and the paper bag, showing them to her.


    A secondter, Ishida-senpai¡¯s loud gasp was delivered through the microphone before hurried steps rang out.


    ¡°W-wait a minute! I have yet to wash my face! Why didn¡¯t you call me? Ugh!¡±


    Yep. That made her drowsiness disappear and she started panicking. She even failed to react to how I referred to myself as her boyfriend. Although that¡¯s now more or less true, the girl still had a little reservation about it.


    In any case, she probably didn¡¯t want me to see her in her ¡®just woke up¡¯ state. That¡¯s cute. That will change soon when the timees for her to sleep in the same bed as me.


    Three minutester, the door opened and Ishida-senpai with a homely attire of a pair of shirt and short pants rushed to the gate to let me inside.


    ¡°You cheeky bastard. Howe you¡¯re here this early? You didn¡¯t even message.¡± She growled at me but the natural smile on her lips remained.


    I didn¡¯t answer her right away. Instead, I stepped forward and handed her the flower. When she grabbed it, I stretched my arm to her back, pulling her close to me.


    Knowing that no one will be passing by anytime soon, I unhesitatingly kissed her, taming her.


    Upon seeing her expression rxed, I pulled my head away and put on my best smile, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to ask about the tea. But scratch that, my prevalent reason now is to see you and spend time with you.¡±


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s no use changing that if you already honestly told me the real reason.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t just lie to you though.¡±


    ¡°While it¡¯s nice to know that you¡¯re keeping that up, I also want to hear you saying that you¡¯re here because you miss me.¡±


    How nice. I¡¯m d she¡¯s now being this straightforward. Unlike before when she kept on holding herself back from saying what was really on her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that will happen soon. But senpai, I¡¯m also being truthful when I said my reason changed. I can ask about the teater¡­¡±


    While pouting, she turned back towards the door and started walking, ¡°Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s go in. You¡¯re right on time, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°Want me to feed you?¡±


    I chased after her and teasingly asked.


    Obviously, that earned me a re and a swift refusal. She¡¯s embarrassed.


    Well, the mystery of tea could wait. My mind was already busy thinking of ways to enjoy this moment with this girl.


    The house still seemed very lonely¡­ Is there a way to brighten it up even just for a bit?


    A house tour maybe? Uh. she might not like it. I mean, she¡¯s also not that keen on walking around this empty house, after all.


    In any case, I could worry about thatter. For now¡­ I just want to hold the girl in front of me.


    Upon arriving in their living room, I ced the paper bag on the coffee table before reaching in towards her. My arms swiftly enclosed around her, hugging her from behind.


    ¡°I caught you,¡± As cheesy as it sounded, I affectionately whispered that in her ears followed by using a bit of my strength to bring her down with me on the sofa.

 Chapter 1265 Shocked

    To give a little bit of color to this bleak house, I spent most of my time with Ishida-senpai just doing things that a normal boyfriend would do. I skirted from my main reason for visiting or at least, I held it off until when I was about to leave. While it¡¯s important to know what kind of miraculous tea she gave me, it couldn¡¯t beat the aesthetic beauty of the scene where the girl was enjoying herself in this house.


    And throughout that time, I never let go of her. I clung to her, embracing the girl for the entire duration of my stay. Although she reacted as though she wanted to get out of my embrace initially, she gradually settled down by adorably growling at me and biting my arm until her teeth made a mark on my skin.


    She could¡¯ve done it differently but I guess her hunger also yed into it. She started munching on the burger that I bought for her right away, after all.


    Anyway, hearing her blissfulughter as we converse about different things was too soothing to my ears. It¡¯s the same whether our topic was just gossip or something she heard from the news on TV or the inte.


    Using the lesson that I learned from Izumi-senpai of enjoying the moment together without padding in my notorious consideration, the forlorn living room had been breathed into life by our joyous voices.


    However, as much as I wanted to extend our time together, it¡¯s just impossible today. That¡¯s why when I deemed it time to tackle the reason I visited her, I concluded our topic by using the excuse of licking the ketchup and leftover sauce off the corner of her lips.


    Ishida-senpai¡¯s eyes widened at it but when she saw my tongue as I retracted it back to my mouth, she immediately became flustered as embarrassment seeped into her mind.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ Why do you have to lick it? You could¡¯ve told me¡­¡± She said while stuttering. But then again, her voice was leaning more on highlighting how pleased she was with it than being embarrassed.


    She didn¡¯t even try to avert her gaze. In fact, it settled on my upper lip where I intentionally let a bit of that sauce stick there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that, senpai? I can reach it with my tongue, anyway.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not the issue here! You shameless junior. It¡¯s this!¡± Ishida-senpai¡¯s eyes narrowed as she seemingly reached the limit of her patience.


    She shook her head slightly as though she was fighting against herself inside her mind. But in the end, her eyes shut closed as she copied what I did a few seconds earlier.


    As I watched her shakingly stretch her tongue out to lick whatever was left on my lips, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at her temperament.


    What a lovely girl she is¡­


    Soon after licking it off, Ishida-senpai lowered her head and immediately faced the front, escaping my gaze.


    That¡¯s an opportunity to tease her but I held back. Instead, I simply tightened my embrace as I ced my chin on her shoulder.


    A few seconds passed by like this with neither of us following up on what happened.


    However, it¡¯s still Ishida-senpai who eventually broke that silence as she pensively muttered, ¡°You know, I still find it unbelievable that the unremarkable junior that I thought was just a reserve member will be hugging me like this.¡±


    As she said this, she took thest bite of her burger before actively leaning on me, transferring all her weight. In this way, I also rxed my back, resting it on the backrest. Little by little, I pulled her whole body up until she curled up perfectly in my embrace.


    I lifted her feet and put them to the side which allowed her body to turn sideways, giving me a clear view of her lovely face.


    ¡°Should I say ¡®me too¡¯?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Didn¡¯t I be one of your targets?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Ah. Yeah. But at that time, it was for a different reason.¡±


    ¡°To silence me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Ain¡¯t I hateful? I only started considering you after you tantly hinted at me. And even then, I couldn¡¯t fullymit to it.¡±


    Well, I said I was going to finally ask about the tea but this topic couldn¡¯t be skipped. Besides, I also felt rathermitted to remembering everything that happened between the two of us.


    ¡°I know. You already exined that to me¡­ It was during your first time in this house that you finally made up your mind on what you want to do with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be an indecisive bastard by then if I fail to make a decision after asking you all of those questions.¡±


    Ishida-senpaiughed, surely remembering that time. Back then, I asked her why she liked me and even warned her about howplicated of a person I am. But even then, she steadfastly held onto her infatuation with me.


    ¡°Just know that I¡¯m d you changed your mind about me back then. I get to be like this with you now.¡±


    Ishida-senpai then lifted her head and kissed me on her own initiative. This time, the blush on her face wasn¡¯t because she was embarrassed, it was her genuine feelings that were being conveyed through it.<sub> </sub>


    I epted that wholeheartedly and the two of us soon became all over each other, exchanging our affection in any possible way we could.


    Obviously, that didn¡¯t include going for more than just a kiss.


    Once our lips separated, it¡¯s like we hit the refresh button, changing the topic right away.


    ¡°Oh, right. Didn¡¯t you say you got approached by someone from a host club? That¡¯s the wildest story I heard in a while. You¡¯re already at that level, huh? With your looks, someone might even scout you to act.¡± Ishida-senpai amusedlymented, recalling the story that I told her about my experience before arriving here. ¡°Have you given it some thought?¡±


    Without thinking twice, my answer swiftly arrived, ¡°Yeah. Nope. Not gonna happen. There¡¯s no point in me going there, right? I¡¯d rather serve all of you than some random woman pushed to me.¡±


    ¡°Heh. You sure have your priorities straight.¡± Ishida-senpai smirked at my answer but the delight in her voice couldn¡¯t be hidden. That¡¯s why I followed it up with¡­


    ¡°I might be a yboy but I¡¯m loyal to all of you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, her pleased expression expectedly crumpled as her lips pouted. ¡°You know that doesn¡¯t sound as good as you think, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I wryly admitted.


    Of course, after being scolded by my girls about mindlessly and frankly mentioning that, I was already aware how bad it sounded to them. But then, I still said it just for her to react like this as it¡¯s something we couldugh about together despite how serious it was for me.


    ¡°Alright, senpai. What¡¯s the deal with the tea?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re finally talking about that? Took you so long that I thought you already forgot about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I decided to prioritize making my lovely seniorugh than get straight to it.¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ Look at you and your glib tongue.¡± While shaking her head in incredulity, Ishida-senpai¡¯s very tteredugh still soothingly reached my ears, ¡°Anyway, what do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s effective? It¡¯s making you sleep well at night.¡±


    ¡°It is. But there¡¯s a side effect that I forgot to tell you about. You¡¯re not in the group chat yet so you¡¯re unaware¡­¡±


    ¡°Side effect?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s a very¡­ lewd side effect that happens in the morning.


    <o>,m ¡°L-lewd, you say? What do you mean?¡±</o>


    ¡°Senpai, do you want me to spell it out for you? It¡¯s giving me morning wood that won¡¯t go down easily.¡±


    As that information slowly sank into her mind, the color of her face also gradually turned crimson. By the time she finally understood what I meant, Ishida-senpai had moved a little to the side, giving her eyes a clear view of where the particr phenomenon that I mentioned was happening.


    ¡°T-that¡­ I never heard about that from my father¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Otherwise, you won¡¯t carelessly give it to me. But you know, that¡¯s not all.¡±


    A shock ran through her mind after hearing that which resulted in the girl shouting her reaction, ¡°T-there¡¯s more?!¡±


    In any case, I calmly nodded my head as an affirmation before pushing my lips to her ears. And while my breath somehow tickled the girl, I whispered the other effect, ¡°¡­ It also started raising my stamina. Don¡¯t p me for this, alright? I just want you to know the full extent of it¡­ I¡¯m bing like a beast in the morning, doing it multiple times without being drained.¡±


    With her expression unchanging ¨C the shock seemingly steredpletely ¨C Ishida-senpai¡¯s eyes trembled as she alternately stared at me and at that part.


    Also, I had no idea if that was a conscious action but Ishida-senpai¡¯s hand dropped on top of it, gripping the slumbering beast.


    A few secondster, she responded in a trance-like state¡­ ¡°M-morning wood. Beast¡­ I¡­ I have no idea about that. L-let me call my father.¡±


    Or so she said. But Ishida-senpai didn¡¯t move an inch to do what she just said. Instead, her hand gradually tightened its grip as she stared at me in wild confusion.


    Yeah. I should¡¯ve told her about it little by little and not all at once. Now, she¡¯s in a state of wanting to check on it for herself and denying that it¡¯s actually happening¡­


    ¡°Senpai, it¡¯s not a bad thing. And I¡¯m actually grateful for it. But you know, I¡¯m just wondering if it will stay this way or if there will be a dyed repercussion in the long run.¡± I said as I ced my hand on top of hers, pulling her out of her trance.

 Chapter 1266 Unread Message

    Cracked voice, spinning eyes, and uncontroble shakiness. That¡¯s how I would describe Ishida-senpai¡¯s state at the moment. What I revealed to her shook her to the core. Although she¡¯s supposed to be someone who was already educated about it, the terms I used must¡¯ve been too much for her. Besides, she hadn¡¯t expected that kind of side effect. She was certain that it was a rxation tea.


    In any case, I held her hand to calm her down even if she was still gripping that certain sensitive part of me. However, even if I resisted the urge to be turned on, it still hardened a bit which made the girl get a better grip on it.


    Fortunately, by not mentioning it and only focusing on how I could calm her down, Ishida-senpai also didn¡¯t act excessively. I mean, her head was already in chaos by imagining what I mentioned. Grabbing me was more of an unconscious action on her part in line with my revtion.


    A whileter, she finally overheated. With her crimson face and a very flustered expression, the girl let go of what she was grabbing and grasped my shirt. Using my chest as her escape route, Ishida-senpai curled further and fit herself even more in my embrace.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Watching her like this, I couldn¡¯t help but think back to the time when even talking to her was a little scary because of her dedication to the club. It¡¯s not that she changed a lot, Ishida-senpai simply opened herself up for me to fully understand her. And now, I keep falling for her at every second we spend together.


    ¡°I apologize for that, senpai. But that¡¯s the truth. That¡¯s why it got us curious about its origin.¡± Sensing that the girl already recovered a bit, I reiterated my words. This time, I went straight to the main point.


    ¡°Uhm. I have no idea, actually. It¡¯s been sitting there for months since my father brought it home as some kind of souvenir from one of his trips abroad. I can ask him about itter but¡­ I don''t know how to word it to him.¡± Ishida-senpai murmured thatst bit as though she was too shy to bring up the side effect to her father.


    True, it would be too awkward for her however, she probably got too fixated on what I told her. She forgot that she could just not mention it. She could simply tell her father that she gave the tea away. Afterward, she could then guide him to tell her everything about it.


    ¡°How about this? Ask him if the tea is really effective for getting a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± I suggested after I further simplified what was in my head.


    And sure enough, perhaps realizing that she¡¯s tackling it at a different angle, Ishida-senpai lightly hit my chest before murmuring continuously, ¡°Y-yeah, you¡¯re right. I don''t have to tell him about what¡¯s happening to you?¡±


    I put on a teasing smile and replied, ¡°Who knows? Did I make you that curious?¡±


    ¡°Clearly not! Geez. You¡¯re too wild, pervert.¡± Or so she said. Maybe not knowing that I could hear her, she muttered again, ¡°I-it¡¯s not the time yet¡­ I won¡¯t bring you to my bed easily¡­¡±


    Naturally, I acted like I didn¡¯t hear it and simply patted her head continuously until she calmed down.


    Ishida-senpai said she was going to contact me when she got the answer from her father. Because he¡¯s in a different country with a time zone six hours behind us, she didn¡¯t want to disturb him in case he was still sleeping.


    And with how she brought up her father, I used that moment to ask about him. Particrly, how he is as a person.


    I mean, I¡¯m going to meet him in the future if I keep Ishida-senpai by my side. It¡¯s something I should prepare for, the same way I prepared myself when meeting the parents of my other girls.


    Afterward, I also told her about my ns today; the visit to Auntie Yayoi and the modeling gig. Furthermore, I promised that I would keep in contact, updating her whenever I could.


    On thatst bit, I got scolded by the girl. She said it¡¯s too excessive if I update her around the clock. Like my other girls, it was enough that she knows I¡¯m still alive somewhere out there.


    Well, that¡¯s true. But I just couldn¡¯t help it. I mean, that¡¯s what I was doing ever since the change in me.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s probably something I adapted to ensure the girls that I previously cut off that I won¡¯t do the same thing again.


    I know. It¡¯s not needed anymore given how much they trust me and my vision nowadays but I was still unable to put it down. It¡¯s a ¡®me¡¯ problem that I haven¡¯t resolved yet.


    Talking about that and more, time quickly passed and my time of departure arrived.<sub> </sub>


    Somehow, none of us brought up the club in our conversation. Well, it¡¯s still in the same state anyway. She¡¯s still writing her scenario and I haven¡¯t written mine. But maybe starting tomorrow or theing week, we¡¯ll start preparing that room for our booth.


    As I stood up and let go of her, Ishida-senpai had me wait for a while. She disappeared to their kitchen before bringing back a vase filled with water.


    Yep. She¡¯s going to put the rose in it. Although it wouldn¡¯t reallyst, at least, it would allow the flower to not wilt right away.


    ording to her, it¡¯s the first flower she received from me so¡­ she¡¯s going to treasure it.


    Really, she¡¯s too precious.


    -


    -


    Going to my next destination, I once again ran into someone I never thought I would on the train.


    Wearing a turtleneck outfit paired with short jeans and heeled sandals, I spotted my ¡®second¡¯ friend, Sachi, sitting on the train. Fortunately, she was a distance away, preventing me from being in her line of sight.


    Judging from how dressed she was, she was probably going on a date or a get-together with her friends.


    Uh. I guess it¡¯s thetter because I spotted other members of the Volleyball Club approaching her,ing from the next train car.


    But that got me wondering, don¡¯t they have a training camp too? Well, even though I sometimes reply to the girl¡¯s message, I haven¡¯t heard anything about that. Maybe they¡¯re not going topete?


    In any case, I shouldn¡¯t show myself to her today if I want to get to my destination soon. I simply observed them from afar and checked thest message I received from her.


    ¡°Hey, Ruki! Do you have ns on Sunday? Wanna hang out with us? I¡¯m going to the mall with the other members of the club. To rx before our training camp. There won¡¯t be boys but if it¡¯s you, I think everyone will be excited. What do you think?¡±


    That¡¯s a long message¡­ And she¡¯s inviting me.


    Oh shi¡ª That was sent two days ago.


    Is it a good or bad thing that I never opened it before today?


    Yeah. It¡¯s neither. However, seeing them here and just the fact that it had been two days since she sent that invitation, I found it awkward to type in my refusal¡­


    Nheless, because she would notice that I read it, I quickly typed in the first thing that came across my mind.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s toote to say yes, right? I apologize if I only read it now. Have fun there!¡±


    Upon sending that, I quickly put back my phone before she could read it. But secondster, I heard the girl¡¯s incredulous voice from where they were, ¡°¡­ Unbelievable! Is he a hermit who never checks his inbox?! Next time, I¡¯ll invite him in person!¡±

 Chapter 1267 False Alarm

    Sachi and her group of volleyball club members arrived at their destination first. By luck, the girl never saw me.


    However, I witnessed Sachi from where I was sitting going from being let down that I read her message toote to a very understanding girl who convinced herself that there must be some other reason why that happened.


    Although I couldn¡¯t hear what¡¯s saying, her expression was enough to convey it. Furthermore, the girls with her showed helpless smiles on their lips as though they had given up convincing Sachi.


    There¡¯s also the girl¡¯s swift reply which says, ¡°No worries. There¡¯s always a next time! By the way, here¡¯s a service.¡±


    Yeah. She also sent a photo of herself, fully showcasing her current outfit thatplimented her beautiful appearance.


    She¡¯s pretty, of course. Her short hair wasbed in a way that her fringes took on a crescent shape. It appeared as though it was covering one of her eyes. Her forehead appeared wide at first but with how her hair was styled, it started giving off an elegant air that high-ssdies could often see. Moreover, her glossy lips looked like it was dabbed in honey. It was enticing enough that I unconsciously licked my lips.


    But that¡¯s it. Compared to most of my girls, she could be put in the lower middle at best ¨C or lowest because my eyes were already biased to say they¡¯re all too beautiful regardless of the time and ce.


    Anyway, from this short instance, I deemed that Sachi¡¯s head might be in the wrong ce. I had no idea if she only kept up appearances because she wanted to continue being my friend or if she had motives other than what she was showing on the surface.


    Either way, she seemed way too passionate about it. Perhaps the next time I see her, she¡¯ll be as passionate as Misaki at getting my attention.


    Oh!


    Speaking of Misaki¡­ Even though the girl still has no phone to use, I could only hear news about her through Itou.


    Apparently, she¡¯s also unable to leave during weekends, That made me wonder¡­ Is she even allowed to have fun in their house or is she like a caged bird, only being freed in a bigger cage called school?


    Uh. No way to know that unless I ask her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For the rest of my train ride to the station near Mina¡¯s house, my head revolved around the girls close to me and those I haven¡¯t seen in a while. In the end, I organized my thoughts, casting off the unnecessary bits like who might be the one trying to lure me into that room with a stolen key or who was the sender of the other letters that I received two weeks ago.


    Because nothing was happening on those fronts, I easily put them in the deepest corner, only to be brought up again when something else happened, to focus fully on what was in front of me.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun? Why are you here? Mina left earlier¡­¡±


    Opening the door and seeing me standing before it, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s first reaction was surprise followed by a hint of delight. Although she¡¯s wearing a different set of clothes than yesterday, the aestheticbination of it was the same. It fully emphasized her wide hips and busty front while also not neglecting her mature beauty.


    Even just standing here before her, I was already charmed.


    I guess that¡¯s the effect of epting her yesterday. I would look at her favorably regardless of the time, ce, and reason.


    Obviously, the guilt that Mina mentioned was also very apparent. If I had to describe it, it¡¯s like an unusual stench being exuded by her whole body. Even if I tried to take my mind off of it and ignore it, it was making itself known even with just her slight movements.


    That¡¯s why to resolve this quickly, I threw away my hesitation and made my move right away.


    ¡°I came to see you, Auntie.¡± As I said that, my lips gradually drew an arc as I reached into the hand holding the doorknob.


    Following that, I boldly stepped forward, closing our distance and entering their housepletely.


    By the time Auntie Yayoi could react, she was already in my embrace, dumbfounded and at a loss for words.


    ¡°Yesterday wasn''t a dream. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re wondering.¡± I started as I carefully adjusted the fringes extending from the middle of her head. ¡°I like Auntie at the same time as I love Mina.¡±<sub> </sub>


    Guiding her step by step back to the living room, I never broke our gaze.


    I could see that she was still trying to process everything so¡­ this was my only chance to fully get her in line with my thoughts. ¡°If someone has to be guilty here, it should be me and not you. I was greedy enough to go after you as well even though I could very well be a son to you. Or a son-inw.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m not guilty of epting you as my¡­ newfound love.¡± Although that¡¯s an admission that she¡¯s really guilty, it also became a rification that Mina¡¯s conjecture was wrong. It¡¯s an entirely different sense of guilt.


    Finding the chance to separate from me, Auntie Yayoi took a step back.


    However, because she was too focused on me, the woman forgot that we were already too close to their sofa.


    ¡°E-eh? Hel¡ª¡±


    Auntie Yayoi hit the armrest by her butt and fell straight down to it. Her adorable yelp cut her words off as she seemingly bounced on top of it.


    Even with my quick reflex, I failed to catch her. Fortunately enough, she didn¡¯t suffer from it, instead, it put her in a rather suggestive position.


    With her legs spread open, it allowed me to see through her skirt, giving me a glimpse of a very sexy underwear.


    Although she quickly covered it up by closing her legs and pressing her hands on it, I had already captured itpletely.


    Nheless, I didn¡¯tment on it and simply approached her. I sat down on her side, my arms sliding across her navel as I overlooked the woman¡¯s embarrassed expression from above, ¡°Really? Then what is it, Auntie?¡±


    Auntie Yayoi¡¯s eyes darted around at first as though she was trying to find an escape route. However, when she felt my arm already tucked beneath her, she gave up and heaved a huge sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Onoda-kun¡­ I¡¯m guilty of thinking that I am the better fit for you and not Hina.¡±


    Upon saying that, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s eyes covered her face with both of her hands.


    This¡­ What did she mean by that? Is she actually just fantasizing about getting me all to herself?


    ¡°Is¡­ is that all?¡± Because I was a little surprised, I almost stuttered there.


    Answering my question, Auntie Yayoi lowered her hand a bit, only enough for her eyes to meet mine, followed by a cutesy nod.


    ¡°Auntie¡­ Do you know? Mina is very worried that you¡¯re feeling guilty over what happened¡­ As it turns out, it¡¯s not as serious as she thought.¡±


    Upon revealing that, I quickly reached for my phone and contacted Mina.


    A few secondster, I handed the phone to Auntie Yayoi and let the mother and daughter clear it up by talking directly to each other.


    ¡°¡­ Mom, next time, don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve done something wrong to me! You made me worried there. And Ruki, I¡¯ll leave my mother to you. Let her understand.¡± Mina ended the call upon saying that. They reached an understanding, of course. But thatst bit¡­


    ¡°Eh? Mi-chan? Onoda-kun?¡±


    Yeah. Auntie Yayoi was clueless as to what the girl meant by it.

 Chapter 1268 Silly Guilt

    ¡°Auntie, can I ask about what happened after I left yesterday? Even though it turned out to be a misunderstanding, I also couldn¡¯t help but get worried when I heard it from Mina earlier.¡±


    To get a clearer view of what actually happened, I raised that to Auntie Yayoi moments after the call with Mina ended.


    Feeling guilty over such a thought was kind of hrious in a way but outside of myplex perspective wherein my girls epted each other, it¡¯s probably something to be guilty about. It¡¯s definitely fine to fantasize like that. For sure, the other girls were also thinking the same thing at times. The difference is¡­ Auntie Yayoi wore it on her face. Hence, Mina misunderstood.


    It took a good while to hear her response. She¡¯s confused by Mina¡¯sst sentence, after all. But that¡¯s fine, we both had the time.


    In the meantime, I used the moment to reorganize my thoughts. I started considering telling her about my whole past and theplex rtionship she had gotten in.


    Even though Ayu epted it rather easilyst night, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Auntie Yayoi. If she could be guilty of such silly thoughts, I fear that her reaction would be worse if she found out that I wasn¡¯t as great a guy as she made me out to be in her mind. Her tragic past was also a factor. She might just stop trusting men once and for all¡­


    My choice was between trying the slow approach, gradually telling her about it in a way that she could digest it properly, and dropping everything all at once, leaving her distraught by the revtion for days toe.


    ¡­ Right.


    Thetter would be the worst thing to do. As for the former, while it¡¯s eptable, it might still lead to the same conclusion¡­


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll stop the mindset of having to do it by myself. I will be needing Mina¡¯s help. And together, we will try to convince her.


    At the same time as I reached that decision, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s expression reverted to its previous state.


    While there was still a hint of guilt from it, she lightly nodded. She then lifted her body to sit down next to me and lean her head on my shoulder. Following that, she took deep breaths and held my hand before starting.


    Like I asked her, Auntie Yayoi began her recollection of what she did after I stepped out of the house.


    It¡¯s actually within my expectation. She spent some time just thinking over what happened. Determining if that was a dream or not. Upon being convinced that it was real, she checked on Mina who returned to her bed to rest. There, the mother and daughter had another heart-to-heart talk but the core of it was me.


    Mina¡¯s understanding of her mother was naturally better than mine in certain aspects. Due to that, she managed to tackle the things that would trouble her mother the most. For example, she told her not to fret and act naturally around me. Because even if our rtionship made a jump, there¡¯s no changing that she¡¯s Mina¡¯s mother and I still respect her a lot.


    ¡°Mi-chan said that she¡¯s a little jealous of me but at the same time, very happy. The smile she made was the same smile I saw years ago when she made a present for my birthday in the form of a written poem. Before our life turned upside down.¡± Auntie Yayoi¡¯s voice cracked a little as she said that.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I checked on her and noticed her bing teary-eyed while having her best smile. Even though the past still haunts her, Auntie Yayoi was already living in the present. And for her, it¡¯s still Mina¡¯s well-being first before hers.


    So, yes. That¡¯s the reason why she felt really guilty when the particr thought that she was better than her daughter made her feel guilty.


    It¡¯s a little underwhelming but that¡¯s totally understandable.


    Without interrupting Auntie Yayoi, I reached for her face and caressed it, wiping away the drop of tear that was about to fall. She appreciated that by kissing me on my cheek before continuing.


    Soon, Auntie Yayoi finally arrived at what happenedst night, the time she entered Mina¡¯s room which brought about this situation. It was as she told me earlier.


    She couldn¡¯t sleepst night so she joined Mina in bed. It was a mix of bad timing and overreaction on Auntie Yayoi¡¯s part that Mina caught her reeling in guilt.


    And that continued until earlier before Mina left, Auntie failed to properly tell Mina the reason for her guilt. Hence, the girl turned to me for help.


    ¡°I understand now¡­ Thank you for telling me everything, Auntie. Now¡­ let me just say one thing regarding that.¡±<sub> </sub>


    I put a little energy in my voice to lift our mood a little. And sensing that, Auntie Yayoi turned her head to me and put on a bright and lovely expression.


    ¡°Being guilty is fine but let¡¯s solve the misunderstanding as soon as possible, alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. That¡¯s my bad.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s my bad. I should¡¯ve checked on you again earlier. But hey, it¡¯s all good. I got a proper reason to visit you.¡± Although it¡¯s in bad taste to own the fault again, I quickly changed the topic so her mind wouldn¡¯t linger on it any longer.


    Auntie Yayoi became speechless for a moment before lightly pping my arm. ¡°Oh¡­ You, naughty boy! I know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I put on a straight face, acting oblivious. But that¡¯s ineffective.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re really too mature and maybe you¡¯re too much of an expert at handling a woman. You took another angle on how I can rest my mind, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I got caught, huh?¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t deny all of that, I willingly yed into it.


    ¡°Red-handed. But Onoda-kun, this is what I like about you. I became attracted to you because of that trait.¡±


    After confessing that, Auntie Yayoi adorably stretched her arms out to me.


    And using a sweet voice, she endearingly asked me, ¡°I heard Mi-chan is always pampered by you. Can I ask for the same treatment?¡±


    Maybe not the first time, but this was a moment where the woman couldn¡¯t help but act not ording to her age.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re the same Auntie Yayoi that greeted me from the kitchen the first time that I showed up here. Do you have a twin, Auntie?¡± I jokingly said.


    Yeah. The Auntie Yayoi from back then might be a woman who loves to tease her daughter but she was too warm and graceful. Now, I feel like I¡¯m with the younger version of herself. The one that hasn¡¯t experienced that tragic past yet. A little yful on the outside but very sweet on the inside.


    And yep, this wasn¡¯t bad in any way.


    Auntie Yayoi pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve closed myself back for years. Not entertaining any men that¡¯s interested in me. Now that I have you, I¡¯m going to get back all of those years¡­ Will you allow me to?¡±


    Yeah. Looks like my guess was on point once again. Trying to get back on all those years that she ignored men, huh?


    Obviously, rejecting that was out of my options.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I? Feel free to do so, Auntie. And I¡­ I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    It might¡¯ve sounded like lip service at the moment but I was still hoping that when I finally told her everything about me, she would be able to say the same thing she said today.


    And with this, not only did I get a clear understanding of what was going on in her head after what happened yesterday, but we also got our first moment together. Outside of their bathroom.

 Chapter 1269 Returning Home

    Upon returning home, I expected to see a rather chaotic sight considering everyone that was supposed toe had already arrived.


    However, that''s not what I came home to. In our living room, I got treated by the sight of my girls crowded around Eimi.


    They seemed very focused on something that only those who received me at the door noticed that I had returned.


    Looking at it, I found Aya and Ria on her left and right. Behind her, Aoi¡¯s arms slung around her neck, partly hugging her and partlybing her smooth hair. And in front, Hina wasfortably seated alongside Saki. Both of their heads were lifted, fully focused on Eimi.


    The other girls were also nearby, seated on the floor or on the sofa.


    Why are they so focused on Eimi?


    Because the girl became their storyteller for today. And right as I stepped inside the living room, she was at the part where she was narrating a tale of something that happenedst year which I could only vaguely remember by now.


    ¡°¡­ Ruki always thought that he was a background character, right? In fact, he¡¯s not like that at all. There was that one time when a girl in our ss approached him during our break and confessed to him right in front of his desk. I won¡¯t say her name but she¡¯s one of those on the prettier and popr side.¡±


    I''m always a background character though? ssmate A, right? I couldn''t help but rebut in my mind.


    In any case, it''s true. Something like that did happen before. Now that she mentioned it, I think it¡¯s one of those girls who wanted to belong to Machida¡¯s normie group of five. I turned her down right there and then.


    ¡°I said confession but her motive for it is like a challenge that came from the popr group she wanted to belong to. Because Ruki was known for his tendency to opt out in everything that would make him stand out, he was often the topic of those bored out of their minds.¡± Eimi continued. I could sense a little vindication in her voice. She''s not amused by that. Even though it was already in the past, the girl now had this sense of protectiveness toward me.


    At this point, the girls finally noticed me. However, instead of running to me like they always did, they remained where they were seated and only waved their hands at me.


    They¡¯re that invested in the story that Eimi was telling them. Even Yua, who was supposed to be ready to go, couldn''t lift her round butt off the floor.


    As for their storyteller, her eyes nted downwards as an apologetic expression passed by her face. She even bit her lips, probably feeling bad for being caught by me, telling tales from my past.


    To answer that, I nodded at her, signaling that it was fine to continue.


    It¡¯s not like I was keeping them a secret. Furthermore, they¡¯re different from the embarrassing stories of mine that Akane and the others loved to unearth.


    For sure, they found the tales she''s narrating as interesting. Because it¡¯s something I could barely remember, they wouldn''t be able to hear it from me.


    Besides, in a way, hearing it from Eimi also refreshed my mind about it. The same as before, it''s like the foggy memories became a little clearer.


    If ever they ask me for more details, I may now be able to provide them.


    Like how I caught that girl talking behind my back, insulting me with degrading words as if I humiliated her for that failed confession. Or how she blocked my path when I was about to meet one of them back then and asked me to buy her something as my token of apology.


    Uh. Well, I probably shouldn''t tell them about it, right? I could imagine them raising their des and starting a crusade to punish her for it.


    ¡°Uhm. Ruki, you probably didn¡¯t remember it, You turned her down rather politely. You kept up that kind of mysterious and cold yet eptable attitude throughout the year.¡± Eimi continued. This time, however, she directed it to me. Her eyes focused on me, seemingly waiting for me to affirm it.


    ¡°Was I like that? I only remembered that I never tried to get to know everyone in our ss. As for that girl¡­ Let''s just say, I was never interested in her.¡± I scratched my head and acted a little embarrassed which drew rolling eyes from most of my girls. If not for the current situation, they¡¯d probably shout in chorus, calling me out for my shamelessness.


    Eimiughed at my answer before agreeing with me. And since she got my approval to tell them more of my storiesst school year, she continued her narration.


    While they were focused on that, I used that moment to check on the girls who arrived while I was gone one by one.<sub> </sub>


    Edel, as always, channeled her inner ko upon seeing me. She was among those who waited for me at the door. And since then, her arms remained wrapped around me.


    At first, shetched on my side before moving to my front. When we arrived in the living room, she moved to my back, rubbing her cheeks on it.


    She only let go of me when Haruko pulled her to the side, freeing me.


    Kana, on the other hand, only asked for a kiss and hug before she happily sat back down next to Rae.


    And speaking of Rae, since it¡¯s her first timeing to our house, the girl looked a little out of ce. But when I approached her after guiding Kana, shetched onto my arm and teasingly whispered, ¡°I''ve seen your room, Ruki. I cannot wait to sleep with you on it."


    Chii and Hifumi were together with Hiyori on one side, they''re like the others, very interested in Eimi''s story.


    When I approached them, Hiyori recharged her Ruki energy and whispered to me if it was fine to tell the others about how I always sing idol songs for her when she''s down.


    I rejected it right away. For sure, the others would request the same thing. I might just be an idol for all of them if that''s the case.


    Chii pulled me down to sit in the middle of them, allowing me to check on her and Hifumi at the same time.


    "Kii, take care of Hifumi. She''s kinda overwhelmed to see the others." Chii said after the girl greeted me with a kiss.


    Hifumi reacted right away and pulled on my arm before saying, "No. I''m not¡­ I just had a hard timeing to terms that everyone here loves you."


    "I see. It must''ve surprised you."


    "Y-yeah, everyone here is too pretty. I cannot beat Chii and Hana when ites to that but now, there''s more of them."


    "This girl, this wasn''t apetition. In my eyes, you''re equally pretty and you all have your own charms unique to each of you."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re just saying that tofort me."


    "Not really. Why don''t we ask them?"


    "Eh¡­ N-no need."


    "Ruki is right, you''re pretty, Hifumi-chan. I can imagine you bing an idol without your sses." Hiyori interjected andughingly pointed that out. As an idol otaku, she wouldn''t simply use that on anyone. She had an eye for it.


    "Me? An idol? That''s absurd!" Fixing her sses to keep it on her face, Hifumi shyly turned her head away.


    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but add to it, teasing the girl, "Mhm. Hiyori is right. Next time, let me hear you sing."


    With this, the girlpletely lost it. Without anywhere to hide, she retreated into my embrace, not wanting to lift her head again in fear that the others would also say the same thing.


    In any case, since I still had to finish my rounds, I carried the girl with me until she voluntarily returned to Chii''s side.


    Finishing with this, I stopped disturbing their focus on Eimi''s ''tales of Ruki'' and eventually moved to the kitchen where Akane, Haruko, and Yae gathered.


    It has been a while since I saw the three of them together. And as always, they had this confident smile on their lips as if no one could topple their position in my mind. With a meaningful smile on their lips, the three girls received me, pulling me down on one of the seats before taking their positions. Akane on myp and the other two at my sides.

 Chapter 1270 Hanas Confidence

    With the time allowance that remained before I leave again with Yua, I made use of it to catch up with anything that I missed or they held back on telling me through our messages.


    I mean, some things just couldn¡¯t be conveyed through texts. And with different unique experiences day after day, things just kept on piling up.


    ¡°Sweetie¡­¡± Minutester, Yae fell over as she switched ces with Akane on myp. She¡¯s a little drained of energy after dumping everything that¡¯s troubling her mind.


    As her diligent boyfriend, I caught her and startedforting her.


    She updated me on her brother¡¯s situation. With her parents giving up on him, he was being sent away. But at least, they¡¯re not just going to throw him out of their house. Apparently, he¡¯s going to another prefecture to wait for another year and enroll in one of the universities there. In the meantime, he was supposed to provide for himself by taking part-time jobs.


    That should be fine but with him leaving, there¡¯s no chance for him to redeem himself anymore. It would be like epting the usations that got him expelled.


    Though I nned to meet and talk to him, that¡¯s probably not going to happen as well.


    As to how that would affect Yae¡­ she mentioned how her parents gave her a stricter curfew. At least, until the situation calmed down. Apparently, because of that incident, they¡¯re under scrutiny both by their neighbors and those from the same college. Not that they¡¯d been branded as a menace but they couldn¡¯t help but see fingers pointed at them anywhere they went.


    It was causing her parents a great deal of stress and Yae was catching it from them.


    ¡°Alright. Is it possible to have you stay here instead? Will they even ept it?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Well, I was thinking of introducing myself to them and asking them to let her live with me for a while. But that would surely be rejected. I mean, it would just create more problems for them. And I doubt they would allow her to live with a guy, especially her boyfriend.


    We could also use the trump card of fronting Akane as an excuse again. However, I had no idea if it would be epted.


    In the following minutes, Yae and I along with Akane and Haruko started brainstorming what to do about it.


    And using that as a chance, I also probed Haruko about her situation at their house. As expected, it was still the same. Either she didn¡¯t want to worry about her or there was really nothing that could be done about it.


    In the end, Akane gathered everyone in the house and we talked about it over lunch.


    Solutions were presented but we failed to reach a conclusive solution. Due to that, I told them that we¡¯ll continue thister after we return.


    -


    -


    At exactly 11 o¡¯clock, only a few minutes after we finished eating, Yua and I left the house with a huge sendoff by my girls.<sub> </sub>


    Except for Chii and Hifumi, all of them mentioned about holding the fort if ever Hana showed up. But in consideration of the two, they¡¯d let them answer the door for her.


    Anyway, on our way to the station, I sent a message to that girl earlier, asking her why she didn¡¯t tell me that she was visiting yesterday.


    She replied right away with an expected answer. ¡°Oh. I wanted to surprise you. Unfortunately, you¡¯re not there. Akane is very lucky. She can live with you in the same house and sleep in the same bed. How will she react if I take her ce?¡¯


    That¡¯s very cheeky of her, right?


    When I asked her if she was going to visit again today, the girl kept the same attitude.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a surprise if I tell you, Ruki. Though, it¡¯s a different story if you¡¯ll admit defeat. I¡¯ll run to you right away with all my luggage. You¡¯re the only reason I return to this city. Remember that.¡±


    Yep. She seemed to have gotten some confidence since I kept on messaging her. In any case, that¡¯s fine. Like she said, it won¡¯t be fun if one of us folded right away. I¡¯d let her get away with that for now¡­


    And yep, if that¡¯s her end game, I¡¯ll be bringing her home with me once she admits her defeat in this little challenge she raised.


    ¡°Look at your smile, Ruki. There¡¯s no denying now that you still love her. Should I be jealous?¡±


    As I put my phone away after arriving at the station, Yuamented. The way she said it sounded like she was teasing me but at the same time, probing about what I truly felt for Hana.


    ¡°Yeah. I probably can¡¯t deny that by now. But there¡¯s no reason for you to be jealous. If she remained adamant about what she wanted to happen, what I feel for her will just be a burden to all of you so¡­ I will definitely draw the line there. Anyway, since she wanted to y like this, I¡¯m eager to give her a taste of defeat.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Now that¡¯s a sinister smile you got there. I¡¯m d I dropped the simr idea of having you all to myself.¡±


    ¡°Is it? In any case, I¡¯m all yours today, you know? Have you prepared yourself for the photoshoot?¡± Changing the subject here, I asked the girl.


    She might¡¯ve covered it up by joking like that but I already noticed her being a little giddy. Possibly, there¡¯s still fear lingering in her mind regarding what happened in the past.


    As we made our way to the tform, I held her hand, an attempt to calm her down and also just my way to reassure her that I would never leave her side today.


    ¡°¡­ Uhm, actually, I¡¯m having second thoughts. Will I still be able to do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. But there¡¯s no need to push yourself. I¡¯m sure your mother will understand if you ever decide to back out.¡± If ites down to it, we can just head back.


    However, seeing the conviction in her eyes, I already expected her to reject that idea. The same as Yue, she loves that industry just as much as she loves me. And as her boyfriend, I¡¯ll keep on supporting her career and not be a hindrance to it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fifteen minutester, our train arrived at our destination and as soon as we stepped outside, her mother was already waiting for us in her car.

 Chapter 1271 Going To The Location

    As we approached her car, the eyes of Yua¡¯s mother, Sakuraba Misora, got fixated on the girl. Even from afar, I could sense her undying affection for Yua. No matter what happens, even if the girl marries me in the future, there¡¯s no changing their rtionship.


    If I ever hurt the girl, I¡¯m sure as hell that she¡¯lle for my head just to avenge her daughter. Well, that¡¯s how it was for any parent.


    Little by little, her eyes narrowed as though she was observing her daughter carefully. I had no idea if it was because she missed Yua for the night or if she noticed how blooming she appeared right next to me¨C courtesy of what happenedst night and earlier this morning. That second guess was quite noticeable due to her flushed cheeks and her coquettish actions. Furthermore, the big takeaway was how she clung to me even in public. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s afraid that no one else would know about our rtionship.


    Due to that, I expected Auntie to direct a question to me. My mind even mentally prepared for an answer.


    However, that wasn¡¯t realized. Instead, she smilingly received us before unlocking the backseat door for us.


    "Good morning, Auntie. Did we make you wait?" Recollecting myself, I politely greeted her as I entered the car after Yua.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s great that you two took your lunch before going. The location for the photoshoot changed. We''ll be on the road for two hours."


    She answered with a small nod and a slight smile before exining that sudden change. From the tone of her voice, she¡¯s undoubtedly upset by it.


    Yua even squeezed my hand, sensing the foul mood of her mother. But like a storm that just passed, Auntie calmed down by herself upon finishing swearing those responsible for it.


    Initially, the studio responsible for the photoshoot decided to hold it in the northern part of the city. They had property there specially used for this kind of thing.


    However, ording to the new information sent to Auntie, they moved the venue outside our city and further north, close to the next prefecture.


    Apparently, the magazinepany that¡¯s going to use the photos was bringing other models from a different agency.


    To save time and perhaps the cost for it, they moved the location to minimize the travel time for both sides.


    Yeah. Even though my grasp of how things work in that industry was surface level, I could easily understand why she would be upset with that.


    In any other industry, thest-minute change was the one that would bug the hell out of anyone. They should¡¯ve sent a notice three or even a day prior to it, not on the actual day.


    Looking at her from our position, I could see her shaking furiously before she took deep breaths.


    ¡°Alright. Put on your seatbelts.¡± Auntie Misora said as she turned the engine on. She already told us about the changes so¡­ all that was left was for us to arrive at the location.


    Yua and I did as she instructed. Even though the changes could be considered a mishap, there¡¯s no backing down now.


    And to make sure that Yua would be at her best when she stood in front of the camerater, I continued with what I started earlier on the train, channeling courage to her, assuring her that the incident back then wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    -


    -


    An hourter, the car passed by the border of the city and started moving onto a wide highway. Yua, on my side, fell asleep half an hour after the car started moving. She¡¯sfortably using my chest as her pillow while my arms wrapped around her, to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t feel strained when she woke up.


    Well, even though she fell asleep again earlier, that¡¯s not enough to recharge her in full. And as the one responsible for her exhaustion, it¡¯s only natural that I make sure that she¡¯ll get it before we arrive.


    ¡°She looks so beautiful when sleeping, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Suddenly making small talk, I noticed Auntie¡¯s gaze directed at us from the mirror. Like yesterday, she seemed rather amiable to me.


    Maybe my memory of her was wrong and she was like this originally. Or if not that, she really changed after that incident.<sub> </sub>


    Either way, I responded to her using a soft voice, to make sure that I wouldn¡¯t disturb the sleeping beauty.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie. She looks so behaved too.¡±


    ¡°I get you. She must¡¯ve been a headache even for you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. I won¡¯t say she¡¯s a headache. How should I say it? She¡¯s always doing things excessively whenever she finds the chance?¡±


    Right. She¡¯s always very excited about anything. And back then, apart from her love for modeling, she used to sing and dance which always wowed the crowd.


    ¡°She got that from her father. He used to be a very enthusiastic businessman. When he was still with us, I always worried that he might copse one day because of it¡­ s.¡± Auntie Misoramented. For her to bring up Yua¡¯s father again, I guess this was another way for her to tell me to look after Yua in her stead since she¡¯s now more dependent on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking but¡­ did he¡­?¡± With a solemn voice, I asked.


    Auntie slowed the car down for a bit as she released a mournful sigh before responding, ¡°Yes. He overworked himself. It was toote for me to notice that his health had been deteriorating. He wanted to give Yua a bright future. However, because of it, he left us so soon¡­ Tell me, Onoda-kun. Should I be mad at him or myself?¡±


    Ah¡­ It¡¯s a question that shouldn¡¯t be answered, of course. There¡¯s no point ming each other. While overworking seemed to be the cause, there must be another underlying reason why he suddenly fell ill. Like a hidden illness that went undetected for years.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°It was an unfortunate circumstance. I don¡¯t think ming each other will make things better. But I get what Auntie is trying to say¡­ I promise to not let the same thing happen to Yua. I won¡¯t let her be burnt out from her overenthusiasm.¡±


    Hearing my answer, Auntie Misora approvingly nodded and showed a gratified smile, ¡°Un. Thank you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Our conversation continued but we switched topics to non-depressing ones.


    And during this moment, I used the chance to observe her. Or at least, to understand her fully.


    She¡¯s like any other parent yet, she¡¯s carrying that deep wound concerning herte husband. She¡¯s partly ming herself for it and that hasn''t changed after so many years. She¡¯s just great at hiding it.


    I wonder if Yua was aware?


    Anyway, apart from her inner self, I also couldn¡¯t help but check out her outer appearance. She was dressed rather nicely for this asion. Wearing a seemingly exquisite suit that gave her an air of elegance, she somehow couldn¡¯t bepared tost night when she was as graceful as any housewife.


    Although she¡¯s acting as Yua''s manager nowadays, there''s no doubt that she had a simr natural appeal.


    And while Yua didn¡¯t inherit most of her facial features, their body build was so simr that I couldn''t help but wonder why she didn¡¯t take up modeling herself.


    She¡¯s not that old, after all. She¡¯s around the age of my mother, Miwa-nee and Auntie Yayoi.


    Ah. Right.


    I remember Yua telling me about her mother¡¯s past. She was a former model in her younger years.


    If that¡¯s the case then I guess she just retired from it. But that alone exined why seemed to possess an extensivework working in the modeling industry. She¡¯s a part of it once.


    Soon enough, another hour passed by quickly and with the scenery outside already showing signs that we were in another city, the car slowed down when it started approaching a five-story building.


    On the outside, it looked like your typical office space but considering there was a throng of different types of cars parked outside as well as people that looked like the several studio staffing out and going inside the building, it¡¯s no doubt the venue for the photoshoot.


    ¡°We¡¯re here?¡± Right on time, the girl wrapped in my arms murmured as she lifted her head and directed her sleepy gaze outside.

 Chapter 1272 Modeling Work (1)

    ¡°Wee back, Yua-chan! I missed you!¡± A short-haired woman in a white suit eximed and started running in our direction as soon as we walked past the entrance of the building. She had a pixie haircut which gave her a neat appearance but the dangling pair of earrings pushed a sophisticated air around her.


    She ran past Auntie Misora who was in front of us, only ncing at her, and went straight to Yua.


    Obviously, I was also ignored. But given that we were standing side by side, the woman stopped right before she ran into Yua. She first took in my appearance as though she was trying to gauge my worth.


    A hint of interest shed past her face along with a twitch of her eyebrow. But that''s the extent of her interest, she took her eyes off me right away and refocused on Yua while donning sparkling eyes and genuine happiness simr to those who were seeing someone for the first time in a while.


    I tried to recall her from my vague memories. s, I couldn''t find a hint that I already met her before. Most likely, she was never there when I apanied Yua before.


    Nheless, just from observing how delighted she was as well as my girl¡¯s positive reaction to her, she¡¯s definitely someone who¡¯s acquainted with Yua personally. They''re probably even pretty close despite their age difference just from the way she excitedly crossed a few meters to reach the girl.


    She¡¯s not a model ¨C obvious by what she¡¯s wearing. Possibly, she¡¯s another manager like Yua¡¯s mother or someone working for their agency. A clipboard was tucked underneath her arm, most likely containing details of the event today. She was previously reading its contents and only stopped upon spotting Yua.


    ¡°Mashiro-san, thank you. But I''m sorry, I still won''t transfer to your agency,¡± Yua replied to that enthusiastic wee by returning that smile and stepping forward to stand in front of her.


    Based on what Yua said, she revealed the identity of the woman.


    A recruiter from another agency, huh? Or maybe not.


    The woman reacted differently, after all. She audiblyughed and turned to Yua¡¯s mother, ¡°Sakuraba-san, you haven¡¯t told her yet?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. She doesn''t want to hear anything about the industry for a while. I honored her wish and stopped updating her.¡± Auntie Misori answered.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± The woman nodded in understanding before turning back to Yua, ¡°Rx, Yua-chan. I¡¯m now part of your agency. I was the one that got poached in the end. Here.¡± Putting on a ditzy smile, she pulled her ID card tucked inside her suit to present to Yua.


    Since I was also there, I also got a glimpse of it.


    ¡®SS Modeling, Mizusawa Mashiro, Supervisor''


    That¡¯s a rather high position for someone that got poached. She¡¯s probably that capable.


    Upon reading that, Yua''s eyes widened before she genuinely celebrated for the woman.


    ¡°Wow! Congrattions Mashiro-san! You finally got promoted. Oh, wait¡­ you got it in our agency¡­"


    The girl trailed her words there, implying what happened.


    And sure enough, the woman named Mizusawa Mashiro wryly smiled, ¡°As much as I hate to admit it. Yes, it is. My previous agency has that habit of exercising nepotism. Some rookie who has connections from up top got the position I¡¯m aiming for. Now, here I am. I hugged your boss¡¯s legs and jumped ship. But it¡¯s fine, it just means you¡¯re now under my care as well, Yua-chan. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    Ending that with a very pleasant smile, she extended her hand for a handshake.


    Yua epted it, still wearing a joyful expression. "Yes, please take care of me, Mashiro-san."


    Right after that exchange of pleasantries, Mashiro-san excused herself as she went on to do her work for today''s photoshoot. Meeting the representative from the other yers of today''s event.


    Maybe it''s just my imagination but she looked like she was about to enter a bloody battlefield, ready to take down any opposition.


    With my shallow knowledge of this industry, I could only guess that there must be other things at y here.


    Like someone might''ve been assigned to determine who will be ced on the cover page or which of the agencies will be able to put their models on most pages.


    From what I heard from Auntie Misora, the photoshoot was for a seasonal fashion magazine. The stake there wasn''t only from the magazinepany itself but also from the manufacturer of the clothes the models will wear. They''re known brands who will seek the best models for their fashion clothes.


    I guess that exined why she looked like she hardened her will to aplish her task.


    Well, that''s not our problem though. Furthermore, my only concern here was for Yua to finish this job without anything happening to her.


    I was already thankful that no one paid too much attention to me or asked unnecessary questions. Hopefully, this stays the same until the time for us to leave.<sub> </sub>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡­ Uh. I didn¡¯t jinx myself, did I?


    -


    -


    Without any other interruptions, Auntie Misora led us upstairs, to the second floor of the building. During the brief time we took to travel there, Yua told me about her rtionship with Mashiro-san.


    She¡¯s actually the one who scouted Yua first. However, as someone formerly in the same industry, her mother took over and brought the girl to her former agency. When Mashiro-san saw Yua again, she always tried to recruit her, whether jokingly or not, which allowed them to have some bond.


    Even though she¡¯s from another agency, she¡¯s always taking care of Yua. As for the reason, Yua guessed that it must be because the woman was rted to her ex. Was it Amamiya? That was the initial reason but over time, Mashiro-san started growing fond of her.


    And like I guessed, she had no idea about what happened to Yua back then. She¡¯s from a different agency and the incident was covered up so that it wouldn¡¯t leak outside. The perpetrator got his just deserts anyway.


    "Here''s our dressing room. The two of you should stay here and prepare. I''ll go and check out the other details."


    Upon arriving in front of the door that had something pasted on it that says ''SS Modeling - Dressing Room'', Auntie Misora instructed before walking away.


    Well, she¡¯s at ease to leave Yua behind to me, that¡¯s for sure.


    Following her words, I opened the door and led the girl inside.


    It¡¯s currently empty but judging from the names pasted on the chairs in front of the dressing mirrors, two more models areing in.


    Yua¡¯s not the only one sent by their agency. Two more were called to take on the job. They¡¯re from different age ranges though.


    The seasonal magazine wouldn¡¯t only feature teen fashion. In fact, it would be split into three different categories, youngdies, adult women, andstly, mothers.


    Thest category was aimed at not just mothers but at women whose ages were well outside the calendar and still trying to be in shape and be inside the current fashion trend.


    Oh. ''Trying'' might be the wrong word though¡­


    Auntie Yayoi and Miwa-nee are both still in shape even though they''re not trying too hard on their diet.


    Maybe that is a natural thing for them. Who knows?


    In any case, knowing that I would definitely be kicked out of the roomter when the other models as well as the makeup artists arrived, we took advantage of this chance that we have this room to ourselves.


    As for what we did¡­ it¡¯s nothing perverted.


    For the first five minutes, I helped Yua familiarize herself again with this job. I brought out some of her outfits that her mother prepared and let her put them on so that I could take trial photos.


    It¡¯s nothing grand. It¡¯s actually like a mental exercise for the girl so that when the timees, she would be able to perform her job in front of the camera better.


    The joyful atmosphere around us was just a plus. She¡¯s very happy to have me here with her, after all.


    "Oh. What''s this? Did you bring a chaperone? How utterly audacious."


    Breaking the blissful atmosphere that we created when we were still alone, someone entered the room and snidely remarked after seeing us.


    There¡¯s no need to guess, it¡¯s one of the other two models, a woman that seemed to be in her early twenties.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Is that you, Yua? You¡¯re back!¡±


    I was about to mark her as someone rude but that quick change of attitude after recognizing Yua brought her back into the category of Yua¡¯s amiable coworkers.

 Chapter 1273 Modeling Work (2)

    With the arrival of the second model who seemed to be another acquaintance of Yua, the two of us finished up and returned to her designated seat.


    The neer seemed really ted at her return but that¡¯s just about it. She¡¯s also unaware of what happened to her before. She asked pretty basic questions that Yua could answer herself. And since I remained close to the girl, it didn¡¯t take long for the neer to understand what kind of rtionship we have.


    Sure, she was the same as the others ¨C having a hint of interest shing across her face when ncing at me ¨C but that¡¯s not enough reason for her to start something.


    I guess the same with Mashiro-san, this is something normal in this industry. Having a better appearance wasn¡¯t going to make you special. Plenty of good-looking men and women are in this line of work. Furthermore, even the ones working for the agencies are either superior in appearance or just numb at seeing one.


    And that¡¯s why I had a pretty easy time being here. Back then, I was no more than a background character, I even got mistaken for a trespasser. Not that it hindered me from protecting the girl. I simply acted inconspicuously, allowing me to move undetected.


    That might change now though.


    ¡°Is Mr. Boyfriend also a model? You look like one.¡±


    Minutester, the second model who introduced herself as Kishima Sayo asked me out of curiosity. She¡¯s your typical fashion model, someone with great style and body build which allowed her to wear almost anything and look good in it.


    Well, that¡¯s how they all are. Yua and Koizumi-san have the same trait. But thinking about it, a lot of my girls have a great fashion sense that could probably rival fashion models if they so wished.


    Take Otoha, if she went out in her normal clothes and not a school uniform, no one would be able to mistake her for some regr girl. She will always get attention no matter the asion.


    ¡°Uh. No. I don¡¯t think I have what it takes to be one, Kishima-san.¡±


    ¡°Why does that sound like you¡¯re just being humble?¡± Looking unconvinced, the woman raised her eyebrows.


    Am I? Maybe¡­


    I got no chance to reply though. Yua sprang up in her seat and quickly pulled her phone out, presenting it to the woman. Even without looking at what was on her screen, I already had an idea of what she was trying to do. Besides, it¡¯s very obvious with that dorky smile of hers that seemed to scream, ¡®Look how I brag about you.¡¯


    ¡°You got it, Sayo-nee! He¡¯s very photogenic. Look at this!¡±


    Although surprised at first, the woman started looking at me and Yua¡¯s phone alternately, confirming that she was looking at the same person. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s a great shot. It looked so natural too.¡±


    Hearing that praise from the woman, it was Yua who became very excited as she returned to me, her eyes gleefully sparkling.


    Just like this, the next few minutes were spent just talking with Kishima-san. Although I wasn¡¯t the one directing the conversation, I still learned a lot. Especially about this industry.


    And halfway through it, the third model arrived. Although she also seemed amiable, she was not as approachable as Kishima-san.


    When Mashiro-san, Auntie Misora, and some makeup artists arrived at the room, I excused myself outside. There¡¯s no significance for me to hear whatever the studio or the magazine decided.


    Naturally, I assured Yua first that I wouldn¡¯t be too far away. She understood it anyway. Because she¡¯s sharing the dressing room with the others, it wasn¡¯t possible for me to be with her at all times or it would be awkward for the other models. Besides, she¡¯s already more or less prepared. The shaking that she was feeling earlier, out of fear or mental anguish from remembering the past had long been gone. For sure, she¡¯d be able to finish this job magnificently.


    Since I had nothing to do, I walked out of that corridor and went to an open area nearby that seemed like a lobby.<sub> </sub>


    With clear ss windows, observing the vicinity of the building was possible there. Staring outside, while there were a bunch of cars parked, there was little to no traffic outside and pedestrians were also too few and far between.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unlike the urban atmosphere of our city that was slowly trying to catch up to the metropolis, Tokyo, this city, or this whole ce in particr was too peaceful.


    Well, maybe we¡¯re just too far from the busiest area. With time on my hands, I sat down on one of the benches situated in a corner to check on my messages.


    The first thing I saw was Hana¡¯s message. She seemed to have sent another message just recently after I stopped replying to her earlier. Reading the message preview without tapping on it, it said that she sent an image and there were at least three new messages from her. They¡¯re either all images or she typed texts before.


    In any case, I deliberated for a moment but still decided to check it. Even if she started thinking that I was still into her, there¡¯s no changing that I wouldn¡¯t leave the others for her.


    ¡°Do you mind if I visit you again, Ruki? I can¡¯t wait for tomorrow to see you.¡±


    That¡¯s one of her recent messages and following that, she sent two images, one of which depicting the neatly folded uniform of our school and the other, a photo of Hana herself, only in her lingerie. She¡¯s wearing acy ck pair of underwear. Her bottom was also covered by ck pantyhose that wrapped around nicely around her waist. However, because of its thinner texture, the fabric covering her sacred ce could still be seen through.


    If not for herck of sensual pose, the girl might be able to beat those models for the men-catered magazines. Nheless, even without it, she¡¯s plenty sexy and gorgeous already.


    When I noticed I got stuck staring at her photo, I hurriedly shook my head and typed in my reply before closing our chat window.


    I didn¡¯t answer her question nor did I lie to her. I simply told her that if she wanted to then no one¡¯s stopping her. While I was truly invested in the idea of the girls ganging up on her right away, I, at least, wanted to help Chii and Hifumi make contact with her.


    At least, to properly clear up what kind of rtionship they have with each other.


    After taking note to check on my messages againter, I stood up from the bench and opened my messaging app again,


    With their briefing still ongoing and Yua wouldn¡¯t step into the studio to take her photos for the moment, I sent her a message saying I¡¯ll buy us refreshments from the vending machine I spotted downstairs.


    Almost instantly, I got her approval, and told me what kind of drink she wanted.


    With that, I quickly made my way downstairs.


    However, I soon found out that I made the wrong decision to wander by myself¡­


    ¡°Huh? Onoda-kun, is that you? What are you doing here?¡±


    When I was about to reach the said vending machine, someone spotted me, or rather, we spotted each other.


    Right there, a few steps from the entrance, a woman in eye-catching, fashionable attire was staring at me in surprise. We had just met each other yesterday¡­ I never considered the possibility that she could be here as well.


    ¡°Koizumi-san?¡±


    ¡­ Alright. How do I excuse my way out of this?

 Chapter 1274 Successful Dodge

    The pitter-patter made by the heels of Koizumi-san¡¯s sandals loudly echoed as she quickly made her way toward me. Just from the beat it created, it conveyed how thrilled she was at my appearance here. Her initial surprise disappeared with the wind as if it didn¡¯t happen at all.


    As the gust of wind apanying her dash wafted over my nose, I got blessed by her cool fragrance. The heat that was slowly settling in disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°I apanied someone.¡± Without acting too suspiciously or denying anything, my answer came out with just the bare minimum.


    Obviously, Koizumi-san didn¡¯t buy it easily. She nkly stared at me, waiting for my next words that would reveal the identity of that ¡®someone¡¯.


    A few seconds of waitingter, she finally realized that it was all there was to my answer.


    She awkwardlyughed before her eyes started wandering off to my side or specifically, behind me. Perhaps she¡¯s hoping to see someone approach me that would solve the mystery for her.


    s, that only made things more awkward for her. When our gazes met for the second time, she shrunk back while a hint of embarrassment covered her face.


    With things going ording to what I hoped, I acted the same way as her as I seemingly scrambled to keep our conversation going, ¡°Uh. Right. What about you, Koizumi-san? Judging from that¡­ Work?¡±


    My eyesnded on the aquamarine blue luggage bag pulled by her. Although it looked like something that had been used a lot, there was no denying how aesthetic it looked. It even blended well with Koizumi-san¡¯s frame. Like a part of her current getup, itpleted her current fashion.


    Anyway, with that luggage brought by her, it already answered my question. She¡¯s one of the models for today¡¯s photoshoot for that seasonal magazine. And since the ones from the SS Modeling had already arrived, it meant she was associated with the other modeling agency.


    ¡°Ah. Yes. I¡¯m going to pose for a few shots in a magazine.¡± With the change in topic, the girl swiftly recovered and answered my question with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Wow. I guess I¡¯ll have to check out that magazine when ites out.¡± Answering that enthusiasm with a positive response, itpletely dispelled the awkwardness from earlier.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Furthermore, this allowed me to push the topicpletely on her side.


    Koizumi-san was ttered. Her rather cool countenance became a little bashful. She turned her head to the side and lightly pressed her forefinger on her cheek.


    ¡°Oh, you! It¡¯s nothing grand and¡­ it¡¯s a magazine for women¡¯s fashion. I doubt you¡¯ll be interested in it.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s already a foregone conclusion that I will be interested in it. Yua will be there, after all.


    ¡°Then all the more reason I check it out. Who knows? I might find a fitting gift for Satsuki.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very practical of you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I¡¯ll be hitting two birds with one stone. Not only I can admire you in it but I can also check it out for my girlfriend.¡± I put on a confident smile as I said that.


    I thought I would be able to see her reacting differently by mentioning Satsuki but the girl remained the same. She¡¯s probably very aware of the line she shouldn¡¯t cross. Or she¡¯s just not that interested in me. Only Koizumi-san knows.


    After that, our conversation continued for a while and I still managed to not let the topic return to me. Instead, I heard that she already sent my photo to one of the contests. She said she was going to send me the link to itter when she received the confirmation.


    Because that involved a bet between us, I was naturally interested in it. However, Akane¡¯s wordsst night somehow got through to me. I identally blurted out that the terms we agreed on needed a little alteration.


    I mean, the bet was truly pretty underwhelming and the stake in me was higher. I would ept to be a model if it wins and she would only stop convincing me to do it if it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°So, Onoda-kun thinks that only stopping in trying to scout you isn¡¯t enoughpensation if you win? That seems¡­ eptable. Okay, tell me what it is you wish for. If it¡¯s something I can aplish then I will.¡± After contemting for a while, Koizumi-san agreed to it.


    You.


    As if I could say that. That¡¯s just asking to be smacked. Akane¡¯s words were just making me silly.<sub> </sub>


    Well, there¡¯s a possibility that it could make her speechless. But I wasn¡¯t in a teasing mood at the moment. Besides, I was still in danger of being exposed by continuing to converse with her like this.


    ¡°But you know, Onoda-kun? I still think that I will win the bet so¡­ go on. You can think of anything outrageous.¡± Before I could open my mouth to answer her, Koizumi-san added that while a confident yet yful smile hung on her lips.


    This girl¡­ So she also had this side on her, huh?


    Not that it¡¯s destroying her propriety but it¡¯s like seeing a new side of her.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ That got me into the zone.


    ¡°Anything outrageous? Then Koizumi-san, if I win, can I ask you for a date?¡±


    I took a step forward, pushing my face as close as possible to her. And without breaking eye contact, I silently muttered that.


    If someone could see us from afar, it would look like we were kissing but luckily, no one was in our immediate vicinity.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As expected, her first reaction would be like that. She tilted her head as her mind started whirling in confusion.


    ¡°W-what did you say?¡±


    Once she finished digesting it and realized how outrageous that was, Koizumi-san almost stuttered as she grabbed me by my cor.


    We¡¯re almost the same height so our foreheads smacked together right away. But enduring the slight pain from it, she waited for my reply.


    ¡°Rx, Koizumi-san. You said it yourself. You¡¯re certain that you will win our bet. And I¡¯m just following your words. I picked something outrageous.¡± I shrugged and put on a rather sly grin.


    Understanding that, Koizumi-san¡¯s grip loosened as she once again let out an awkwardugh¡­


    ¡°Heh¡­ You¡¯re right. I spurred you on. Why am I getting worked up?¡±


    While shaking her head, she took a step back and grabbed the handle of her rolling luggage.


    Almost mechanically, she turned around and started walking away from me. Five stepster though, I heard her voice addressing me again, ¡°Before I forget, if you¡¯re freeter, Onoda-kun can watch my photoshoot. I think we¡¯ll be on the other side of this building. I¡¯ll message you when it will be my turn!¡±


    As soon as she finished that, she seemingly grew wings on her feet. In less than a minute her back quickly shrunk in my sight before disappearingpletely at the stairs located on the other side of the building.


    Watching all that, I could only scratch my head lightly, ¡°That¡¯s a sess, right? I diverted her attention. She stopped probing on why am I here and who am I with¡­¡±


    As I started buying the refreshments for Yua and the others in that room, I reviewed that encounter. Not what we talked about but¡­ what¡¯s going to happenter.


    They¡¯re probably going to use different venues or studios for the shoot. If that¡¯s the case, I might be able to pull off being close to Yua without being seen by Koizumi-san again.


    But that invitation¡­


    Well, I¡¯m not obligated to check her out but there¡¯s a chance¡­ there¡¯s no hurt in taking it up.

 Chapter 1275 The Return Of A Top Model

    ¡°Okay, for this shoot, I want you to take a moment to visualize our theme. I¡¯m sorry but we have no budget to actually go to a beach and take this shot, we have to make do with what we have here¡­¡± As the director and lead photographer started to exin the concept she wanted to attain, Yua and the model from the other agency listened attentively.


    Modeling might seem simple at first nce but one needed a certain mental fortitude and confidence to actually pull it off. While they only needed to wear the clothes they had to model, they were required to pull it off brilliantly, or else, it would be the reverse; the clothes would be the ones wearing them. If that happened, their identity as a model would bebeled a failure.


    In the field of fashion, there are two types of people. The ones who can make clothes or any other garments look good on them and the ones whose appearance will be boosted because of the clothes they¡¯re wearing.


    Yua, Koizumi-san, and the other models were part of the 1st type. As for me, I guess I had no idea. I may have expensive-looking clothes in my wardrobe but I seldom spend a long time pairing them with one another.


    Well, looking at them right now, especially Yua, they¡¯re already envisioning themselves acting and giving their all to capture the most fitting image for the theme the director selected.


    Earlier, when I returned from getting the refreshments, Mashiro-san called me to the side ¨C she bothered to inform me what I could and couldn''t do in this situation.


    Well, she probably thought that I might try to stop the shoot if the photographer asks for a more daring pose.


    The theme was ¡®Summer¡¯ so¡­ I could see clothes that would show more skin than normal. There were even swimsuits. But at the very least, they¡¯re a little eptable. It¡¯s not the type that emphasized one''s private parts, it only highlighted the visually appealing figure of both models.


    As for the order that they would model it, they would surely start with casual clothes and the finale would be those swimsuits.


    At the moment, Yua and the other models were still in their default outfits. At the side of this rather wide studio, there¡¯s a wardrobe prepared which contained all the clothes they would model today.


    Actually, the clothes were identical which further reinforced that this event was going to be apetition between the two agencies. And fortunately, there were three separate venues, one for each category.


    The second model of SS Modeling, Sayo-san, and Koizumi-san were probably in the same ce together. They¡¯ll bepeting with each other.


    Anyway, Yua and the other model¡¯s makeup had already been done up, albeit lightly. But even with that, it sessfully highlighted my girl¡¯s beauty. And whenever our gaze would meet, she¡¯d asionally slip back to her dorky yet very adorable countenance, making the whole room brighten a bit.


    And although most of the people here were already used to pretty faces, they couldn¡¯t help but nce at her with looks of admiration.


    I guess having her hair freely flow down to her back added up to her charm. That¡¯s only on this asion though. Her little side tail that she always wore was still the best for me.


    Uh. Wait. Somehow, I was enjoying this more than I should have.


    Was it because this became an entirely different experience from back then?


    Possible. No. That¡¯s the only answer.


    In the past, I was mostly indifferent to other things aside from watching the girl from afar and fulfilling my desire for her. This time, however, I took joy in every little thing that concerned my girl. If possible, I wouldn¡¯t mind bing their photographer just so I could take Yua¡¯s photos myself.


    Likewise, Yua also appeared even brighter. And that didn¡¯t escape the notice of her mother, Mashiro-san, the staff from the magazine, and the director.


    ¡°The return of a top model, huh? I¡¯ll hand this one to you, Kishima-san. But don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to take everything. We still have Juri on our side. Sayo is great, I¡¯ll give you that but no one can beat that girl.¡±


    Minutester, as the photoshoot started progressing from clothes to clothes, outfit to outfit, I heard someone nearby say that.


    ncing at the source, I saw the one supervising the other agency say that with a bitter expression. Next to her, Mashiro-san had a triumphant smile as though she already won the battle.


    Herment was true though. In the first three outfits that Yua and the other one modeled, Yua would always getuded praise from the director while the other girl only received lukewarm praise.


    And every time that would happen, the girl, who was roughly around the same age as us, started to get irritated.<sub> </sub>


    Although that could be attributed to the crowd reaction, one shouldn¡¯t lose their cool in this kind of situation; especially if it¡¯s apetition.


    I walked around earlier and saw someone, possibly the one from the magazine, keeping tabs on it. For sure, my girl already got more pages than the other.


    As for herment about Koizumi-san¡­ that might be true. She¡¯s on another levelpared to Sayo-san, after all.


    ¡°Oh? Is that the reason why you called her in for this even when she mentioned how she wanted to take a break for a while to focus on improving her photography skills?¡± Mashiro-san replied to the woman and surprisingly, it contained information that caught my attention.


    She wanted to take a break¡­


    Is that why she¡¯s too keen on getting me on board? Is recruiting me just her excuse to have a decent model to improve her skills?


    I don¡¯t know. If it¡¯s only that, she won¡¯t go out of her way to invite me to apany her¡­ Well, I might as well as her when I get the chance.


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s none of your business.¡± The woman from the agency eventually answered dismissively. She scrunched her face up and turned around, leaving the studio.


    Most likely, she¡¯s going somewhere she could feel the superiority.


    Upon seeing that, Mashiro-san¡¯s triumphant smile widened and when she caught me staring at her, she walked over and said, ¡°It feels refreshing to get revenge on someone who stepped on you, don¡¯t you think so, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? I guess so.¡± I flimsily answered.


    Mashiro-sanughed and tapped my shoulder, ¡°Come on, humor me. Anyway, Yua is back and she¡¯s even better than better. That must be thanks to you, right?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s just really that great.¡±


    Although my presence in her life indeed improved Yua¡¯s countenance, I chose to just lift her further.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mashiro-san didn¡¯t say anything else then and simply nodded in approval.


    Like this, the first half of the photoshoot quickly ended. The models and the staff responsible for it were given a chance to take a break.


    I escorted Yua back to their dressing room and stayed with her for a while, praising her for the job well done.


    A whileter, Auntie Misora and the other model, the third one, also returned.


    Due to that, I had to leave the room again. Luckily, Auntie was there to look after Yua.


    The same as earlier, I went to the nearby open area to pass the time.


    Or so I thought.


    Right as I took my phone out, I got notified of a new message. As for the sender¡­ Koizumi-san.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, are you still here?¡±

 Chapter 1276 Asking For A Favor

    Reading that message that seems to be followed by ¡®Can youe to see me?¡¯, I guess telling me to see her when I have the time wasn¡¯t enough. Koizumi-san was most likely still bugged about who I came here with.


    Obviously, being caught two-timing Satsuki was kind of inevitable when I already made myself known to a lot of people inside this building. Still, there¡¯s no way I could just deny Yua in front of her.


    On another note, wouldn¡¯t that be the golden chance to get her off my case? Although I would probably prepare myself from being hated by her as well as Setsuna-nee-san finding out as well, it was something I would still have toe clean for sooner orter.


    After weighing my choices, my fingers danced on my screen, typing out a rather cautious reply.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Does Koizumi-san need me for something?¡±


    Taking the initiative to ask that, I saved her time to think of how she could reach that point.


    And as expected, she took it rather positively. ¡°I do¡­ Might I ask you to meet me? I¡¯m on the fourth floor, west wing. You will have to pass the open studio where someone else is having a photoshoot. I¡¯m in a small room to wait for my next turn.¡±


    Now, that¡¯s rather straightforwarding from her, the woman who has ¡®maintaining propriety¡¯ as her dogma.


    But then again, I didn¡¯t inform her about what I was doing here aside from apanying someone. She¡¯s totally taking her chances this time.


    As for her reason¡­ I just have to find that out, right?


    Anyway, reading that again, it appeared that the procedure of their photoshoot was different from the one with Yua. Instead of doing it side by side, they¡¯re taking turns. That exined why Sayo-san was the only one who didn¡¯t return to the dressing room.


    Before replying to her, I sent a message to Yua which the girl read instantly. Since I already told her earlier that I met Juri downstairs, informing her of the new invitation I received was smoothly done.


    Given that the woman had already be a topic in their group chat, Yua was among those who believed that Juri¡¯s interest in me wasn¡¯t normal.


    And hinging on that rationale, Yua permissibly told me that she was leaving the decision to me.


    Yep. The girl assumed that I was asking for her permission.


    Looking back at how I kept on reporting every little thing that I was experiencing here, it¡¯s easy to notice that I was subconsciously sending that intent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Ruki. Mom is here. I¡¯ll message you if there¡¯s a change.¡± Yua sent another message along with stickers that seem to be sending encouragement.


    Really, she¡¯s now the same as Akane and the others, encouraging me to get more girls.


    Well, it could also be her way for me to confirm whatever suspicion we all have regarding Juri.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Taking a few seconds to decide on my next actions, I released a small sigh and typed my reply.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll just go and check what¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I think I¡¯m going to Mashiro-san about her. I¡¯m getting more intrigued with her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a nice girl, for sure.¡±


    If there¡¯s something negative about the girl, I could only point out her persistence. But that could also be a positive trait, right?


    ¡°Oh! See that. You have a positive impression of her. We¡¯re in the same field. I can also be her friend, or sister when the timees. I heard from mom that Juri-san is considered the top model in their agency.¡±


    Even Auntie knows about her, huh? Unfortunately, she¡¯s from a rival agency.


    ¡°Girl, let¡¯s not assume early on, alright? Besides, I¡¯m supposed to be your escort and bodyguard today. I can¡¯t be distracted by her.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Ruki. You¡¯re just as interested in her. Otherwise, you won¡¯t bother interacting with her, let alone talking about her with us.¡±


    She got me. I couldn¡¯t refute that.<sub> </sub>


    After exchanging a few more messages with her that eventually turned into the girl actively teasing me, I started making my way to the fourth floor to meet Juri.


    -


    -


    On my way there, I passed by several people, mostly the technical staff or just helpful hands brought by the studio. Either they¡¯re carrying new clothes from downstairs or switching out props and storing them in a different room.


    Because I was rather dressed fashionably to not look out of ce, most of them assumed that I was another model. Some would even stop to ask for my name and which magazine I appeared from.


    Naturally, I would always tell them the truth. That I am not a model at all but just a simple tag-along of someone. However, that¡¯s proven futile to dissuade those who bothered to ask. None of them gave me a dismissive nce, instead, most of them expressed interest in taking a photo of me.


    Luckily, those could be counted on one hand, otherwise, I would truly be troubled. I did say most of the people here were already used to pretty faces, after all. I would be eating my words if a lot of them stopped to get to know me.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. I soon passed by the said studio. Like Koizumi-san said, it¡¯s opened and I could see people busily moving and waiting for Sayo-san.


    The woman spotted me but since she was rather busy posing in front of the camera, I already walked past before her attention returned to me.


    Shortly after that, I reached the room Juri designated.


    I knocked once and her clear voice instantly rang out before the door opened slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Sensing that little excitement mixed in her voice, my attention instantly focused on her, checking out what changed from the cool woman from earlier.


    ¡°Uh, Koizumi-san?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but mutter that when I felt her fingers enclosing around my wrist. And not long after that, she pulled me inside the room and pushed the door behind me.


    ? As always, my eyes instantly took in the interior of the room. It was kind of empty save for the two stools set in the middle. On one side, I could spy a dressing mirror. And embedded in that same wall was a hanging rack filled with different dresses. Not summer-themed though. More like, they¡¯re for ball dances.


    Juri was wearing an off-shoulder blouse padded by a thin, skin-colored undershirt that covered what the blouse failed to cover. As for what she¡¯s wearing down below, it was a knee-length pleated skirt.


    Somehow, seeing her in this fashion, I could feel a sense of disconnect from her normally cool, fashionable aura


    Perhaps noticing what I was thinking about, Juri turned to me and said, ¡°Ah. Sorry! You must be confused, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not. You didn¡¯t specify the reason even when I asked, after all.¡±


    Her fashion aside, whatever it was that she wanted to say, meeting like this in a small room would give any guy a wrong idea. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t any other guy nor a main protagonist type like Ogawa who would be flustered just because he was alone with a girl in a tiny room.


    Ah. I jabbed at him again, huh? Eh, whatever.


    I waited for the girl¡¯s reply as we both sat down on the stool. My eyes never left her gaze, fully intent on hearing what she had to say.


    ¡°How should I say it? It willck the necessary propriety to say it through a text message.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ think it is. I¡¯m going to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    When I asked that, Juri¡¯s eyes visibly darted around as though she was having trouble forming words. However, maybe understanding that she was running out of time, she took a deep breath and faced my gaze again.


    And with an almost inaudible voice, she leaned forward and bashfully whispered, ¡°If it¡¯s not any trouble, can I introduce you to someone as my¡­ boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 1277 Condition

    When ites to pretending to be someone''s boyfriend, no doubt I am kind of an expert at it. It¡¯s just an act and if it needs to be a little believable, I won¡¯t hesitate at all.


    Although the most recent one ended with me stealing the girlpletely, it was still a wless act nheless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not following. Can I ask the reason why?¡±


    epting right away was out of the question. Given that she called me here for this, there must be some important reason why she wanted someone to act.


    Juri averted her gaze again and perhaps for the first time since meeting her, I saw her fidgeting. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s already considering whether to tell me her reason or not.


    Sure, she must have some reservations considering I also held back on telling her who I am with.


    But since she¡¯s the one asking for a favor here, it¡¯s only right that she informs me of what I need to know so I won¡¯t act like a fool.


    Secondster, her fidgeting stopped and she coolly lifted her gaze. While wearing a bitter smile, she started.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ My agency¡¯s supervisor set me up to have dinner with someone from the magazinepany today. Something like he wants to get to know me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you refuse?¡± I asked. I looked at her and noticed how she was really ufortable with the idea. She should have that choice, right?


    Or is it that thing that¡¯s prevalent in the entertainment industry? Something like currying favor to the higher-ups. That supervisor was trying to serve up her talent just so they could get some advantageous terms with the magazine that they were going to publish.


    I heard that¡¯s only happening in the entertainment industry, however, considering how closely tied the modeling industry is to it and how they¡¯re reliant on the biggerpanies, it¡¯s not impossible for the same thing to happen.


    Anyway, one thing I can say to that is¡­ What an idiotic decision from their agency¡¯s management.


    Didn¡¯t that woman mention her confidence in Juri? Or is this pre-nned even before this day?


    Well, no one could answer those questions but this girl in front of me.


    ¡°I can but¡­¡± Juri bit her lips, lowered her head, and started rubbing her arm. She¡¯s probably starting to feel cold or it was just a revolting idea to consider.


    I stood up from my seat, stepped forward, and grabbed her wrist before sliding it down to let her palm rest on mine. Once that happened, I gripped it tightly which led the girl to look up.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I think I understand what you¡¯re going through, Koizumi-san. However, how will introducing me as your boyfriend solve it? Will they call off the dinner just because of it? Won¡¯t they just disregard it even if you¡¯re truly dating someone?¡±


    I cut her off and quickly went on to the possible oue of this in case I helped her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Juri nodded. Surely, that already passed her mind. However, she probably only heard about that today. Otherwise, I would notice that there was something wrong with her earlier.


    The air around her now had a hint of despair. It¡¯s like she was backed into a wall with no path to retreat and the only chance she could think of was if someone would extend their hand for her from above.


    And that¡¯s where I woulde from.


    In any case, this issue must¡¯ve been the reason why her fashion sense seems disconnected this time.


    ¡°¡­ I can refuse but Onoda-kun, that will just dy it. Sooner orter, someone will ask for it again. You might not know about it but this is how it is in this industry. Unless I want less work in the future, it will be hard to disregard those invitations.¡±


    Juri continued as she borated as to what was going to happen in case she chose not to ept those invitations.


    ¡°Is it really just going to be dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve actually gone to some of it before. They¡¯re nice, at least but most of the time, their eyes and the way they wanted to feel my handcked the propriety that I expected from them, given their standing. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed there, I sensed the hand that I was holding returned my grip. Through that simple action, she managed to convey the rest of her sentence. Furthermore, she also stood up, to level her eyes with me.


    I put on a gentle smile and reached for her cheek, ¡°I see. You don¡¯t want to experience it again.¡±


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m d you understand me, Onoda-kun.¡± She forced a smile despite the feeling of bitterness. And slowly, she closed our distance and ced her forehead on my shoulder.<sub> </sub>


    Due to that, my hand slid from her cheek to the back of her head. She didn¡¯t find it ufortable though and in fact, she became more rxed now that she was leaning onto me.


    ¡°Alright. I think I can see what you¡¯re trying to aplish by asking me to act as your boyfriend. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but are you hoping that it will stop the same invitations from happening again in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. At least, they won¡¯t see me as the untouchable ice queen anymore.¡±


    ¡°Untouchable ice queen? Now that¡¯s some title.¡± I jokingly said. An attempt to further lighten the mood.


    Well, she¡¯s not untouchable and she¡¯s also never an ice queen. She¡¯s more like the spring breeze, cool and refreshing.


    ¡°Oh, you tell me¡­ Whoever created that title for me, I¡¯ll get back to him or her in the future.¡±


    That¡¯s a little funny. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at it which infected the girl. Soon her clearughter filled the room.


    It¡¯s great that we reached this point. But then, I still haven¡¯t said yes in her favor, right?


    What should I do?


    First, I better ask her to whom she would introduce me.


    I waited for the lighter mood to settle for a while before raising that question.


    Lifting her head, I noticed the troubled look she had earlier was already gone. And with a small smile on her lips, she answered, ¡°To the one inviting me. He¡¯ll being hereter. Maybe after the photoshoot. He¡¯s supposed to pick me up and send me home.¡±


    Now, that¡¯s some bastardly move. They¡¯re truly cornering her, huh? What a great agency.


    Well, I shouldn¡¯t get worked up by myself here.


    ¡°I see. I have onest question, Koizumi-san.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If the agency is setting you up to do this, won¡¯t it be better for you to transfer to another? I heard someone got poached by the SS agency. Though she¡¯s not a model like you, she¡¯s a valuable asset.¡±


    Juri quickly answered, ¡°I signed a contract and it still has a year before it expires.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right. There¡¯s a contract. My bad. Alright then, if I can help you with my act then¡­¡±


    This was a girl asking for my help. And like Yua said, I wouldn¡¯t be this concerned about her if I wasn¡¯t the least bit interested. As for my driving force to ept this favor, let¡¯s just say I like her better than that spring breeze. Cool and very refreshing.


    ¡°Will you ept it?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. On one condition though.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Say it then. You¡¯re the one going to help me, I¡¯ll repay you in any way I can.¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask you to give me money or do something for me. Just this¡­ forgive me if I ever showed ack of propriety during the act.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ are you nning something?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Juri somehow appeared surprised. Well, it contained the word ¡®propriety¡¯ after all.


    ¡°Not really but if we¡¯re going to act, we better up the realism, right? Also, I hope it won¡¯t be in front of other people.¡± As I said this, the fingers of our connected hands intertwined followed by the other hand sliding to her back. I pulled her closer to me, embracing her in the process.


    Juri tensed up a little. A few secondster, her shoulders rxed and I sensed her arm sliding to my back, epting my embrace. She then moved her slightly before saying, ¡°Un. I ept your condition¡­ I¡¯ll overlook anyck of propriety from you. But only on this asion, understand?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I failed to hold back myughter which eventually infected her again. As both of ourughter filled the room. Juri and I took a step back, releasing each other. However, our fingers remained intertwined which kept us connected. Like this, we slowly sat back down on the stools and spent the next few minutes just formting a n forter.

 Chapter 1278 Ending The Photoshoot

    A few hourster, the sky had long taken an orange hue. It was half past five and the day was about to end. Likewise, the photoshoot that started well off in the afternoon was about to be wrapped up.


    The hint of exhaustion could now be seen in Yua and the other model¡¯s face. I mean, they¡¯ve posed for at least twenty different apparel, each one showing more skin than the previous.


    As I had guessed earlier, the finale would be the swimsuit. At the moment, both girls were being helped by the female staff and their managers to pick among the prepared swimsuits from different brands.


    As for me and the other male staff in the room, we were waiting at the side.


    Well, professionalism aside, there would always be times when it¡¯s impossible not to get affected by what our eyes could see. I wouldn¡¯t me the males for gawking. That¡¯s just a natural response, after all. The most important thing was that they were not giving in to temptation.


    While there were those bastards like that photographer who tried to assault Yua, there were more people who were just doing their job professionally.


    And surely, if the roles were reversed, females would also stare at attractive men. Sometimes, they would even try to gain their attention. As evident from what I experienced today when I was walking around this building.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wrap things up with you two standing side by side while showcasing the swimsuit you picked. Just so you know, there¡¯s a high chance that the cover page will be chosen among the swimsuit shots from the three categories.¡±


    As the female staff as well as the managers dispersed from the side where the cubicle was located, the director pped her hand, alerting thenguid workers to start doing their job. Furthermore, the two girls who were now in their chosen swimsuits started walking confidently side by side until they reached the set prepared for it.


    An artificial beach set.


    However, because no more natural light could be directed from outside, they make do with brighter lights that could partly mimic what summer sunlight would look like.


    I guess that¡¯s better than letting them be burned by the sun¡­ The quality would surely be lower than the one taken on a real beach though. In any case, the fact that the magazine was only for showcasing trendy clothes for the uing season, there shouldn¡¯t be that much of a problem with it.


    ¡°What do you think, Onoda-kun? Does it suit Yua?¡±


    When Auntie Misora walked away from the set, she stood next to me and asked for my opinion.


    As for the girl in question, she¡¯s facing me, showcasing her alluring figure. The swimsuit she picked was a bright orange two-piece bikini. It fullyplemented her hair. A sarong was wrapped around her waist, partially covering her lower body.


    However, instead of giving her the conservative look, it further highlighted her curves as well as her slender legs that sometimes peeked out at her every movement.


    I admit, that¡¯s too tempting even for me. The anticipation of putting my hands on it again and caressing it flooded my mind.


    Anyway, answering Auntie¡¯s question, I moved my head slightly without taking my eyes off of my girl.


    ¡°I must say, it¡¯s perfect. Is she still holding back to give the other girl a chance?¡±


    Right. Earlier, to not ruin the other model¡¯s day, the girl would sometimes intentionally pick something that wouldn¡¯t stand out. She also noticed the girl¡¯s irritation, after all.


    She understood that if she let it be, the girl might explode. While that shouldn¡¯t be her problem, Yua didn¡¯t want to make someone unhappy on the day of her return to this industry.


    Because of that decision, she gave the other girl an opportunity but at the same time, they got closer within the few hours that they stood side by side in front of the camera.


    ¡°Yes. That girl is being too considerate to her rival, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Uh. If she worded it like that, I couldn¡¯t help but link it to ourplex rtionship. Yua was among the first few girls who epted our setup. Somehow, our situation was now influencing even her day-to-day decision.


    Whether that influence was good or bad, only the girl could tell.


    As for me, seeing her enjoying this work once again without having to fight against the other model, I¡¯d give it a positive grade.


    ¡°Yes. But Auntie, even if that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s enjoying this. For sure, her return to this industry has now been cemented. Even if I cannot apany her next time, she won¡¯t be scared to take the step forward again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making me ashamed for not thinking that far ahead, Onoda-kun¡­ Maybe you¡¯re fitter to be her manager?¡±<sub> </sub>


    ¡°Don¡¯t jest, Auntie. She might just focus on satisfying my eyes if that ever happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I admit, I can see Yua doing that. She¡¯s that dedicated to you, after all.¡± With a resigned smile, Auntie Misora agreed with me.


    Soon after this, thest photoshoot proceeded.


    And like we all expected, it ended without any mishaps.


    By the time the director announced the wrap, Yua ran over to me and jumped in my arms.


    While still in her bikini, the girl asked me to carry her back to the dressing room.


    I looked around us and saw almost everyone staring at us with different kinds of reactions. Auntie and Mashiro-san were shaking their heads at the sight, the other model was surprised at how affectionate Yua became as soon as her job ended, andstly, envious gazesnded on meing from both men and women.


    Without letting go of the girl, I excused ourselves to Auntie, Mashiro-san, and the director before walking out of that studio.


    -


    -


    Instead of going straight to their dressing room, I brought Yua to an empty room that I managed to find earlier. It¡¯s almost the same as the room where I met Juri.


    Why?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Does it still need to be asked? Obviously, it¡¯s for both of us to finally get the chance to satisfy each other¡­


    Even without talking about it, the two of us understood each other. And when she found us alone in an empty room, Yua let go of any inhibitions as she fully expressed her desire for me.


    And likewise, I reciprocated it with the same intensity and filled it with my affection for her.


    What happenedst night and earlier this morning was proven not enough.


    Now that we have a chance for ourselves, we¡¯re definitely going to make full use of it.


    At the moment, I had Yua lean onto the wall behind her. One of her legs was lifted by me as I stepped closer, my fully-erected length pressing into her sacred ce.


    The sarong wrapped around her waist was already thrown to the side and the only thing preventing me from thrusting into her was the thin fabric of her bikini.


    We stared into each other¡¯s eyes, confirming our inexhaustible desire.


    Even though we¡¯d already exchanged kisses and made love to each other countless times than we could count, our mutual hunger would never be sated.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ deeper. Put it in deeper! I love you!¡±


    As I parted the small fabric preventing our direct connection, Yua¡¯s seductive voice became music to my ears.


    Answering that wish of hers, my hips moved ever so slowly. In the next second or two, the two of us watched my cock get swallowed in her sacred ce, a little at a time.


    And when it fully disappeared from our sight, Yua and I stared at one another, a very affectionate smile drawn on her lips.


    Ignoring the possibility that the others in this building might start looking for us, our love bloomed once more along with our moans of pleasure.


    The favor that Juri asked could still wait. For now, I¡¯m fullymitted to my girl and no one could stop us from adding more memories of making love with each other. This time, it marked her sessful return to the modeling world.

 Chapter 1279 Picking Up Juri

    Yua and I spent at least half an hour in that room, pouring everything we had on each other. Although we ended up a little exhausted and drenched in sweat, I found towels to wipe ourselves clean before truly making our way back to their designated room.


    As expected, Auntie Misora and even Mashiro-san bombarded us with questions about where we went. Making up an excuse that we went on the roof to sightsee, the two of us got scolded by the two angry women.


    The third model who¡¯s probably the same age as them also dipped her hands in it, telling us to be responsible since we apparently wasted her time as well.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I mean, they¡¯re supposed to have a small meeting before dispersing for the day. But because of Yua missing in action, that got dyed.


    Luckily, Sayo-san took our side, raising the argument of giving us some ck after the tiring day. I noticed her winking at us right after that save though. Whether that had any meaning or not, there¡¯s no way to confirm it.


    In any case, I managed to slip out right after that, giving me the freedom of movement that I needed for the favor I would be granting to Juri.


    On my way to meet the girl, Yua, who I already informed about the result of that little rendezvous with Juri earlier, gave me a thumbs up as well as her assurance that she¡¯d be able to stretch the time for me without raising any suspicion.


    And likewise, Juri messaged me that she already managed to slip away from her agency¡¯s supervisor. She already made her way to the ce we designated as our meetup spot.


    As for her manager that I haven¡¯t met yet, Juri told me how she managed to employ her help in drawing the others out of our supposed path outside.


    And with this, the stage was set for us. Whoever that bigshot may be, he¡¯d have no choice but to give up on scoring a dinner date with Juri.


    -


    -


    As I walked along the empty corridor of the fourth floor of the building, the lights in the ceiling illuminated my path brightly. The busy footsteps of people couldn¡¯t be heard anymore as they began packing up to leave the premises.


    The air circting on this floor was damp, making the atmosphere rather tense. Nheless, with a clear destination in my mind, I quickly reached it.


    Standing before the same door of the room where I met her earlier, I knocked twice and waited for a few moments before it opened from the inside.


    With her earlier makeup off as well as having reverted to her original outfit when I saw her near the entrance, Juri weed me with a relieved smile.


    I quickly entered the room and pulled the door behind me.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked.


    Looking at how she¡¯s fidgeting once again, the girl must¡¯ve other concerns filling her mind.


    She met my gaze and nodded before a hint of concern covered her expression, ¡°Un. But Onoda-kun, are you sure yourpanion won¡¯t look for you?¡±


    I see. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that I was here with someone else. Although her question wasden with concern, no doubt, she was curious about the identity of mypanion.


    Naturally, I still had no reason to tell her about Yua and myplexities. That¡¯s why I replied without changing my expression.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about it. I told them that I have something to do first. And even if they left me behind, I think I can find my way back home.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay. If they left you behind, tell me so I can send you home.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± I put on a smile first before beginning to slip into my act.


    I reached for her hand and entwined our fingers before taking my ce next to her.


    Juri was momentarily stunned. She lowered her gaze to stare at our connection. That was kind of a brazen move from me but I did it for a reason.


    Rather than start our act in front of that guy, I¡¯d let her be ustomed to it right at this moment so that she wouldn¡¯t falterter.


    And sure enough, Juri eventually recovered. She looked me in the eye as she sought confirmation.


    I returned a nod before saying, ¡°From this moment onward, I¡¯m your boyfriend. Are we clear, Juri?¡±


    Hearing me call her by her first name, the girl¡¯s eyes instantly widened. I could feel her pulse starting to race but almost instantly, it calmed down like a clear pond.<sub> </sub>


    Her fingers then gradually folded, locking our hands tightly. ¡°Yes, Ruki. I¡¯m in your care from this moment onward.¡±


    Upon saying that, the girl naturally slipped into the role we created for ourselves. And while looking at me with very realistic affection, a smile bloomed on her lips.


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Beating me to say it, Juri then took the first step forward, pulling me along with her.


    Somehow, I could sense her tion from that simple gesture. If I wasn¡¯t used to acting, I might mistake that for her real feelings. Like she said before, she might be interested in me but not to the point of having romantic affection.


    What she showed just now were just her acting skills that were seemingly more realistic than when Nami initially did.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s talk about the details on our way there. In the meantime, let¡¯s keep this up.¡±


    After saying this, I followed her out of the room.


    Standing in this empty corridor, the two of us looked to our left and right. After making sure that it was devoid of people, we picked a direction to go.


    This building has three sets of stairs and an elevator. However, the elevator was in maintenance. Which exined why we were all walking up and down the stairs.


    Yua and the people from SS Agency were on the left side of the building while the ones from Juri¡¯s agency were on the right.


    If we took either of those stairs, there¡¯s a possibility that someone might spot us.


    As for the central stairs that would lead us directly to the lobby and in front of the entrance and exit doors, that would be the busiest at the moment. That studio and the representatives from the magazine who oversaw the photoshoot were gathered there.


    While they¡¯re not directly on the stairs, most of the helpers that we encountered today were using them.


    And with that, our only option to go down was to pick either the left or the right stairs.


    Using the process of elimination, the one that would be less risky was naturally the right side. Furthermore, we could also unt our fake rtionship with anyone from her agency if ever. That would get us the eyewitness that we needed to further reinforce the idea that Juri is already dating someone.


    However, there were a few people that I needed to avoid; the other model with Yua earlier as well as that female supervisor.


    I actually tried to put on a disguise, however, I couldn¡¯t find a fitting one. Due to that, I could only use the old method; changing my hairstyle.


    Ibed my hair from front to back using my fingers, lifting my bangs and letting them naturally fall to the side.


    ¡°That definitely suits you better, Ruki. You look way cooler and more mature. No one will believe that you¡¯re a few years my junior.¡±


    Upon witnessing my poor attempt at changing my hairstyle, Juri positivelymented.


    Moreover, I watched her pull wax from her out of nowhere ¨C or maybe it¡¯s in her skirt pocket, I don¡¯t know ¨C and used her fingers to apply it to my hair, preventing it from returning to its natural form.


    She had us halt our steps for a moment. The girl then circled around me, checking me out. After returning to my side, she sidled closer and unabashedly hugged my arm. ¡°Un. It¡¯s now perfect. Though I must say¡­ You look really awesome no matter what kind of style you put on. As expected of my boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to make me blush, are you?¡± I replied as I yed along with her.


    Juri impishly giggled, something I witnessed from her for the first time, ¡°I sure am. Unfortunately, you¡¯re a tough nut to crack. Apart from that cool, handsome smile of yours, you¡¯re like a stone where the legendary sword of Arthur got stuck.


    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration. You just have to try harder than that, my dear girlfriend.¡± Copying her earlier intonation, I answered yfully.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s not call each other like that. It sounded weird.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±


    Shaking our heads at the same time, we instantly reached an agreement to shelve that absurd way of using endearment. We then stared at each other seriously before our expressions cracked followed by ourughter which disturbed the silence of our surroundings.


    With this, we started descending the stairs, hand in hand, and fullymitted to our act.

 Chapter 1280 Who Might You Be?

    The same as earlier, this ce was kind of deserted even during the night. We could see lights from over the street from the streemps and the nearby establishments. However, there was little to no foot traffic.


    In a way, this gave us peace of mind, allowing us to move to our destination without facing any problems.


    Perhaps due to theck of urban development in the area, the night breeze, brought about by the lush trees still standing on the sidewalks, felt cooler than normal despite the approaching summer season.


    It somehow reminded me of the early spring, before the start of the school year, and when I had just cut off everyone connected to me. That experience was still vivid in my mind. Oftentimes, I would walk outside without any aim, just feeling that cold spring breeze seeping into my skin.


    And on my return, Akane would be waiting at my doorstep, sometimes with a warm beverage in her hand to be given to me.


    That¡¯s a sweet memory, now that I think about it.


    ¡°Ruki?¡±


    Perhaps noticing that I started staring off into the distance as I recalled that memory, the girl beside me called out to me.


    ¡°Nothing. I just remembered something. Anyway, do you feel cold? We can still go back in and get you a scarf.¡±


    The girl stared at me for a few seconds first before answering. Perhaps, she¡¯s wondering what I remembered. ¡°Yes. Your hand and arm are warm enough, Ruki.¡±


    And following that, her grip tightened and she pressed herself closer to me. She moved her body slightly, rubbing the warmth of my arm to her. Along with that, a satisfied smile peeked out on her lips.


    Feeling the softness of her chest and how my arm sunk into her valley, I couldn¡¯t help but react a little to it. She¡¯s acting realistically like I told her but somehow, I was the one slipping off of it.


    I inwardly shook my head, warding off the unnecessary thoughts about our current situation.


    I then met her gaze and returned the same smile, ¡°Alright. If you say so¡­ Feel free to huddle closer if you feel cold. I¡¯ll keep you warm.¡±


    Hearing that, Juri¡¯s affable expression heightened and her unmistakable joy radiated from her smile, ¡°Then I¡¯m in your care, Ruki. It¡¯s been a while since I felt the warmth of someone else other than Setsu.¡±


    So, did she have no other friend aside from Setsuna-nee-san? Or she¡¯s just not close enough to the others?


    Anyway, I grabbed that as a topic of our conversation while we waited.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s an interesting bit. Are you and Setsuna-nee-san always together?¡±


    ¡°Most of the time, yeah. Oh, right. We¡¯re not cuddling each other all the time ¨C if you¡¯re wondering. And she¡¯s the one who always squeezed to my side!¡±


    Answering right away, Juri made a face as though telling me not to get the wrong idea.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She probably thought I might get the impression that she¡¯s someone leaning on that side.


    Given her attitude, she might be a cool beauty but she never strikes me as a lesbian. She¡¯s even more feminine than that shorter and longer-haired Satsuki lookalike. That girl sure was rough. Sakuma could attest to that.


    I readily nodded, easing her mind. A secondter, the girl continued, sharing her thoughts that she probably wouldn¡¯t talk about with anyone else.


    ¡°You know, whenever I sleep over in Setsu¡¯s room or their house, she would surrender the bed to me. Then she would either ce a futon on the floor or slip inside her sister¡¯s room.¡±


    Juri emphasized thatst bit and turned her head to me, checking my expression even in this darkness. The moon was partly covered by clouds, after all. And even if it wasn¡¯t, there¡¯s no way it could give sufficient light for the two of us to clearly see each other¡¯s expression.


    Anyway, I could certainly imagine Setsuna doing that just to annoy Satsuki. In fact, Satsuki already told me something like that.


    She suddenly woke up in the middle of the night only to see her older sister snuggled inside her nket and using her body as a hug pillow. Satsuki kicked her out of the room and locked it. But then she still let her in after a while.


    That¡¯s some sibling bonding, right?


    ¡°Setsuna-nee-san is doing that? Now, that¡¯s what I call enviable.¡± Continuing our conversation, I used that as a topic and acted a little out of character.


    Juri leered at me, a humorous smile hanging on her lips.


    ¡°Ruki, do you imagine yourself taking Setsu¡¯s ce to slip into Satsuki-chan¡¯s room?


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong. That would be exciting. But instead of admitting it, I put on a yful expression.


    ¡°No. Rather than that, I imagined myself to be in the same room as you, sleeping on the floor. You know, it will be easy for me to crawl up and join you on the bed in the middle of the night.¡±


    Not expecting that, Juri was taken aback. She stared at me with a serious expression. Yet, little by little, I noticed her eyes and lips starting to tremble even in this darkness.


    As she tried to regainposure, the girl squeezed my hand tightly before averting her gaze to the side.<sub> </sub>


    ¡°You. Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate? And here I am, expecting a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Heh, why so? If our rtionship flourishes, aren¡¯t we going to sleep on the same bed, in the same room and under the same roof?¡± Without taking a step back on teasing her, I pushed on. Furthermore, since she averted her gaze, her ear became wide open. I leaned closer, whispering all that.


    In a matter of seconds, Juri flinched as if tickled by my warm breath. I thought she¡¯d rise up with a retort ready. However, that¡¯s not what happened.


    Lowering her head further, the girl muttered in an almost inaudible voice. ¡°Our rtionship¡­¡±


    Uh. Should I continue teasing her? Is she not an impregnable fortress that was too susceptible to a siege? Have I broken into her defenses already?


    Perhaps?


    I turned my gaze back to the front, giving her the time to process all that while pretending not to hear what she just said.


    I kept holding her hand and the girl never moved from my side. She¡¯s still hugging my arm tightly as we waited here in the dark.


    A whileter, Juri turned her head back to me. Peering into my yful expression, realization dawned on her. Her shaky eyes suddenly became still and an amused expression settled on her face.


    ¡°What can I say? You¡¯re too settled into the act, Ruki¡­ I almost fell for that.¡±


    While sighing in obvious relief, the girl then let go of my arm as she looked around us, perhaps searching for somewhere to escape from.


    No doubt, she was a little embarrassed yet she didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    When she started walking towards a bench close to a flower bed, I followed after her and using the same tone as earlier, I joked, ¡°Hey, what if it wasn¡¯t an act?¡±


    Not buying it, the girl hastened her steps and quickly reached it.


    Upon sitting down, Juri cutely stuck her tongue out andughingly dered, ¡°Come on. If you¡¯re out here to get me flustered, you have to do better than that, Ruki.¡±


    Still acting tough, huh?


    I approached her. But instead of taking the empty space next to her, I crouched down and ced my hands on her legs. Their softness was heavenly even though her short pants still covered it.


    When I looked up, I captured her beautiful face staring down at me. She then amusedly reached for my shoulder and patted it.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t do this to feel her up. This was hardly the time for that.


    As for the reason¡­ it¡¯s because the time has finally arrived.


    BEEP! BEEP


    <o>,m As the two of us exchanged nces,municating wordlessly, a car pulled up nearby and honked loudly, clearly trying to get our attention.</o>


    Although my back was turned to it, I could hear the sound of the engine dying out followed by a car door opening.


    And not long after, one set of footsteps made its way to our location.


    ¡°Miss Koizumi? Who is that guy?¡± The neer asked. From how dismissive his tone was, he¡¯s clearly not waiting for an answer.


    Clearly disregarding my existence, he then mboyantly said, ¡°Eh, no matter. Must be someone you asked to escort you here¡­ Anyhow, I never thought you''d be this eager to wait for me here, I¡¯m ttered. Come, I reserved us a table at a nearby gourmet restaurant. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it.¡±


    Judging from Juri¡¯s expression, the man most likely stretched his hand out.


    Too bad for him, the girl had no intention to take it.


    And through our wordlessmunication, I deemed it time for me to act.


    Using her legs as my support, I pulled myself up and vigorously turned around, covering the girl sitting behind me.


    As I took in the appearance of the man that looked a little younger than I thought, I matched his gaze and proudly took a stance, ¡°Hmm? And who might you be? To dare ask someone¡¯s girlfriend to dinner¡­ Are you looking for a beating?¡±


    This time, instead of trying to be civilized, I put on the straightforward character who had no qualms about whoever he was facing. And toplete the package, I cracked my neck and knuckle, intimidating him.


    Behind me, I heard Juri¡¯s snort as sheughingly whispered, ¡°What an amazing actor¡­ Very impressive, dear Ruki.¡±

 Chapter 1281 Driving Him Away

    In one of our talks, Yue told me about men like this guy in front of us at the moment. She described them as annoying slugs not because they¡¯re slow but because they¡¯re too slimy and slippery. Exercising the power of their money or position in the industry, they would always try to get their way on budding talents in exchange for a favor.


    Obviously, not everyone would instantly reject the idea of going on a date in exchange for benefits or to boost their chances of climbing thedder in the industry. There were those desperate enough totch onto men or people like him.


    Due to that, this type of person would never be erased. No matter the ce, country, or any other location, the annoying slugs exist.


    ¡°What boyfriend? Isn¡¯t she someone who never had a boyfriend? That¡¯s how they¡¯re selling your image!¡± Once again ignoring me, the slug who was decently dressed moved to the side just to take a peek at the girl behind me.


    I prevented that by blocking his view once again though.


    I have no idea about never having a boyfriend but isn¡¯t it pretty the standard these days for someone in the industry of modeling and entertainment? While it¡¯s entirely possible that the image built is a lie, agencies will sell their talents with a holistic aura surrounding them. Unless it¡¯s in their character, most will take on that image.


    Although I couldn¡¯t say the same for Yua and Yue who both wanted to unt our rtionship in public, there¡¯s probably a high chance that it¡¯s the truth for Juri.


    ¡°You¡¯re too gullible, aren¡¯t you? Just because they said she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s always the truth. Have you heard it from the person herself? No, right? So, let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time here. If you obediently go back to your car and drive off here, I swear I won¡¯t throw my fist at you.¡±


    To prevent him from ignoring me once again, I stepped forward, putting him within my arm¡¯s reach. If he so much takes another step, I won¡¯t hesitate to fling it to him. It doesn¡¯t matter if he blocks it or not. My purpose here is to prevent him from insisting on taking Juri with him.


    Truthfully, this wasn¡¯t the n we came up with earlier. Juri was supposed to be the one to open up the conversation, not the other way around.


    But at this point, it¡¯s already toote to return to that script. Instead, we just had to act ording to our role.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? What¡¯s your worth then? A few hundred thousand yen? Here, take this and scram!¡± The man wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated. He even pulled out his wallet and threw several 10,000-yen bills at me. Counting it in my mind, there are at least ten of them. What a gant guy.


    From the way he acted so naturally with that, this was probably not the first time that someone confronted him. And possibly, they got bought with his money.


    Well, as one of the seven deadly sins, greed exists in every person. But that doesn¡¯t mean, everyone will sumb to it.


    And I¡¯m sure as hell not going to be moved by it. I disdainfully stared at the scattered bills and spat. ¡°What a dumbass. Even if you have a bundle of that, I won¡¯t let you get a glimpse of her.¡±


    ¡°Why you¡­! Do you know who I am?!¡±


    Ah. The ssic unting of connections.


    ¡°Nope, no idea. I heard you are kind of a big shot in that magazine publisher. But dude, no means no. You can pick any other model from their agency but not my girl. Understand?¡±


    I shrugged and toned down my aggressiveness a little. Obviously, it¡¯s not because I got tamed. Juri would now take the stage.


    This wouldn¡¯t be resolved with just me strong-arming this man, after all. Oh, but I didn¡¯t mind giving him a swing or two depending on what his reaction would be. His kind deserved a thorough beating.


    Of course, I could say the same to myself. I was never a saint. If the timees that someone could beat me up then that would be my retribution. In the meantime, I would be a menace to other people.


    ¡°Wait, Ruki. Let me talk¡­¡± Juri started. She rose from the bench and went to my side, hooking her arms on mine. She did it as soon as the man focused on her.


    As expected, his first reaction upon finally seeing her was a delight. However, when he saw Juri affectionately hugging my arm, totally in the act as my girlfriend, his expression darkened.


    ¡°¡­ Mister. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t being with you. The agency only told me about your offer to take me home today. As you can see, I¡¯m not out here to wait for you. I got called in for the shoot at thest minute. And as a worrywart, this guy here apanied me. Our date got interrupted, you see¡­ We are out here to take a walk and enjoy the night.¡±


    With a story wlessly weaved by her, the man¡¯s expression only crumpled further until he started frowning.


    His eyes alternated between us. But before he could even say something, Juri retreated behind me. A secondter, her slender arms slid from my sides and joined up in front of me, putting me in her embrace.


    To supplement this act of hers, I put my hand over hers and gripped it tightly before I turned my head to the side, peering over my shoulder as we exchanged warm smiles.


    Well, I could go in for a kiss but she might be so surprised that it would result in her slipping out of her act. That¡¯s why I better not do that.


    A few momentster, the man in front of us started trembling from anger, ¡°Un-unbelievable! I freed up my schedule today for this?!¡±


    He then red at me before turning around without even picking up the money he threw. He¡¯s probably too rich or too angry to even bother picking it up. Besides, it would be humiliating, right?


    In any case, he didn¡¯t return to his car right away. He pulled out his phone and dialed someone.


    ¡°Oi. You guys fooled me. The woman is already dating someone! Don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s about to happen!¡± Upon furiously shouting those to whoever was on the other line, the man ended the call right away, tucked his phone away, and looked over his shoulder.<sub> </sub>


    His threatening rended on Juri whose head peeked from my shoulder, resulting in the girl quickly retreating behind me. When that happened, the man smirked and switched his focus to me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, out of obligation. He looked like he was about to say something but he was waiting for that cue, after all.


    And sure enough, his smirk turned to a disdainful smile as he dered, ¡°Good. You just destroyed your woman¡¯s career. Would you believe me if I said she won¡¯t get any work from now on?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re that powerful, you won¡¯t be out here calling in a favor from the agency. You¡¯re just like a spoiled brat using whatever authority you have.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ You can be confident tonight. But don¡¯te crying to me in the future.¡±


    From those words, he probably believed that he was too powerful to put an axe on someone else''s career. Perhaps, that¡¯s the case normally.


    However, I¡¯d say he¡¯s not the only one with the connection or power to exercise, right?


    Without replying to him, I waited until he returned to his care and drove away before checking on the girl behind me.


    She was trembling slightly but the conviction in her eyes remained. I cupped her cheeks and had her look up at me. ¡°We drove him off. Will you be fine?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Yeah. She¡¯s not as fine as she wanted to portray herself to be.


    Understanding that, I started caressing her cheeks, an attempt to at least lighten up the load in her mind.


    When her expression somewhat rxed, I brought up a question.


    ¡°I see. You got shaken by what he said, huh? Do you think he¡¯s all that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Her answer was swift and looking into her eyes, there was no trace of regret in it, ¡°I asked you for this. If anyone¡¯s to me for my career, it¡¯s only me.¡±


    Did she predict that this would happen? Perhaps, perhaps not.


    In any case, since I was already involved, even though this wasn¡¯t in the scope of the favor she asked me, I decided to do something about this.


    ¡°Alright, Juri. Look at me. Your career. I won¡¯t let it end like that just because of that scumbag.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my ques¡ª Un. I do¡­¡± Perhaps seeing my determined expression, Juri readily nodded.


    ¡°Then leave it to me. For now, you can return to your manager.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just do something real quick,¡± I said without borating on what it was I would do.


    Naturally, that made her frown. But because of my earlier words regarding her trust in me, she eventually nodded and followed my words.


    As I watched her walk back to the building, I pulled out my phone and dialed a number that I normally wouldn¡¯t contact.


    A secondter, I ced the phone close to my ear before speaking, ¡°Hello, old man. I know this is presumptuous of me to contact you directly. But circumstances called for it. Can I ask for an advance for the thing I¡¯m supposed to do? You see, I have a little favor to ask.¡±


    Who¡¯s the old man? Well, out of the two old men that I am in speaking terms with, who¡¯s the most powerful?


    Certainly, it¡¯s not Hisa-jii. It¡¯s the other one.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Otoha¡¯s grandfather. The Patriarch of the Kaneko House. Kaneko Hirokage.

 Chapter 1282 Going Home

    Upon returning to the building, I didn¡¯t look for Juri anymore. Instead, I started making my way back to Yua. I sent a message though, telling her that everything was fine and I¡¯d be returning to mypanion.


    As if she was waiting for an update from me, the girl replied instantly with an ¡®Okay¡¯ followed by words of gratitude, saying she was now in my debt.


    Well, that¡¯s a favor so there¡¯s no need to reject it.


    In the end, after exchanging a few more messages, the girl then ended it with, ¡®Let me handle the situation from here on out¡¯.


    Yeah. Not knowing that I already asked someone from up high for a favor, she probably found her resolve to stop involving me anymore. Our act of being a couple hade to an end.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, Juri was expecting to be scolded by the agency or worse, punished for what she did. That¡¯s why instead of troubling someone she only asked to act as her boyfriend, she was willing to suffer on it alone without telling me anything.


    I guess I could apud her for that ountability and sense of responsibility. Truly a wonderful woman.


    In any case, with the Patriarch of the Kaneko Family doing me a favor, she would be fine. No one, not even the big boss of their agency, would be able to touch her.


    That¡¯s a done deal.


    I mean, from what I noticed from my conversation with the old man, he found the favor I asked as something trivial. Even though I haven¡¯t named that bastard, someone close to the old man ¨C possibly Hitomi¡¯s father, managed to pinpoint who I was talking about in a matter of minutes.


    That¡¯s how powerful he is. Or rather, the magazinepany was a subsidiary of their business empire. That¡¯s why they¡¯re aware of almost everything that¡¯s happening there. The good and the bad.


    Obviously, the favor wasn¡¯t free. It¡¯s the advance payment for that thing I was supposed to do for him in the future. That one where he specifically told me not to tell Otoha.


    The good thing is¡­ it probably won¡¯t happen so soon. Maybe a few weeks or a month in the future.


    Was that a waste of a favor from someone of his stature? Perhaps. However, I¡¯m not regretting it at all.


    In my eyes, it¡¯s just me helping a good friend out. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t tell her that I did that, otherwise, she¡¯d just feel more indebted.


    Rather than that, I¡¯d ept whatever she decided to give or do for me in the future as a repayment for the favor.


    ¡°See you next week, Koizumi-san. Have a safe trip.¡±


    With that as myst message to her for the day, I put everything that happened between us behind me.


    -


    -


    When I returned to the dressing room and was finally allowed entry, I was faced with Mashiro-san raising a suggestion.


    As for what kind of suggestion¡­


    Is there a need to guess?


    Yes¡­ It¡¯s about modeling.


    Apparently, I caught the interest of the director in charge of taking Yua¡¯s photos earlier. And when she saw me carrying Yua out of that room, an idea came to her mind.


    Hiring the two of us for a certain type of magazine that was centered around couples.


    The idea was tempting. There¡¯s even a mock-wedding photoshoot. But because of how sudden it was, I naturally turned it down right away.


    Mashiro-san was persistent though.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, won¡¯t you change your mind? It¡¯s that magazine! Male models will always get a boost of poprity whenever they appear in it!¡±


    ¡°Really? Too bad, I¡¯m not a model.¡±


    ¡°You have every characteristic of a model! You¡¯re handsome. Your gait and posture. Even that expression of yours! Oh, don¡¯t get me started with that cold yet very affectionate personality when ites to those important to you. You¡¯ll be more than just a model!¡±<sub> </sub>


    At every word, the woman¡¯s voice gradually grew louder until she almost screamed all of that. Everyone in the room shook their heads at her disy but none of them stepped forward to stop her.


    9 out of 10, they¡¯re probably thinking the same thing. Especially my Yua.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m still unmoved by it. Or more like, I don¡¯t want to decide about this today.


    ¡°Alright. Now that¡¯s an exaggeration. And for thest time, Mashiro-san, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for it.¡± I answered without any noticeable change in my voice.


    A secondter, almost everyone exhaled disappointedly. Even the ones unrted to me like Sayo-san, the other model as well as the makeup artists and other staff affiliated with their agency.


    As for Yua and Auntie Misora, both of them had a wry smile on their lips. They expected my answer but at the same time, they were also hoping for a different answer.


    When Mashiro-san recovered from it, all her excitement drained from her face as she managed to grasp the small opening that I left open.


    ¡°Not ready, then will there be a chance for you to be ready in the future?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? Only time will tell.¡±


    ¡°Geez. I failed to predict that you¡¯ll be this difficult to persuade. Yua-chan, won¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I won¡¯t be influencing Ruki¡¯s decision. If he says he¡¯s not ready, then that¡¯s just that. I¡¯m also hoping to pose with him in front of a camera though.¡±


    epting that she wouldn¡¯t get a positive answer from me anymore, Mashiro-san turned to Yua. Unfortunately for her, my girl had no intention to persuade me in their stead.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Alright. I give up. I¡¯ll tell the director your answer. In the meantime, good work for today. I¡¯ll be contacting you again in a few days.¡±


    Upon saying that, Mashiro-san left the room right away. With this, everyone started to leave the room one by one to go home.


    While some of them threw me a nce, subtly expressing their disappointment with my answer, I paid no heed to it. For sure, they¡¯re just hoping to see me posing as a model, right? I should be ttered instead.


    But that¡¯s that. There¡¯s no point dwelling on that anymore.


    A whileter, the three of us made our way to the parking lot.


    The photoshoot ended as a sess and while there¡¯s that encounter with Juri. Only Yua and I were aware of it.


    Since there would be at least two hours to drive back to our city, Auntie Misora decided to stop by a restaurant to get our dinner.


    Following that, Yua, who was exhausted from everything that happened today, quickly fell asleep on the backseat for the rest of our trip back home.


    As for me, I conversed with Auntie Misora while checking on every message I received from my girls earlier.


    Except for Yae and Edel, everyone already went home. Yeah. Haruko decided to leave Edel behind or it¡¯s the other way around.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anyway, what I predicted happened. Hana visited earlier and every girl in the house today met her.


    As for the details of what exactly happened or how they reacted to her and vice versa, the girls never detailed it. They¡¯re leaving the narration to the three girls left at home.


    I guess that''s something to look forward to hearingter.


    Ah. Right. I also checked my unread messages from Hana to check how it went on her end.


    She sent a lot. And somehow it ranged from ¡®where are you¡¯ to ¡®this is fun. But I need help getting out of here¡¯.


    I focused on her most recent message though.


    ¡°Ruki, I seem to have underestimated everyone. I wonder how they will react when they see me standing next to you. It will definitely be fun, no?¡±


    Yeah. I could somehow imagine how she became like a drenched chick in the middle of those girls earlier. Her mind also sent her into a fantasy world where she won against us.

 Chapter 1283 Hearing Their Thoughts

    Hana reacting like that upon meeting the girls inside the house, I could easily tell that whatever information was fed to her regarding the present state of my rtionship was severelycking.


    True, she was widely aware that multiple girls were involved with me. However, seeing them huddled up in our house like that without conflicting with each other and all with the same purpose of meeting her, she must¡¯ve been overwhelmed. Or even if she did not, Hana finally witnessed how serious the girls were regarding her intention of stealing me.


    Well, I doubt that would hinder her a lot for tomorrow. There¡¯s a possibility that her fighting spirit got boosted from experiencing that. We¡¯ll find out tomorrow.


    -


    -


    Upon arriving in our city, Auntie Misora offered to drive me home. However, with Yua asleep throughout our journey back, I turned that down and offered to help her carry the girl to her room.


    I could just walk from their house to the station, after all.


    Auntie Misora tried to argue that she could do it but seeing my determined look, she eventually gave up.


    I got called stubborn again but I guess that was in a good way. Right?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t overstay and left as soon as I tucked the girl in her bed.


    Not long after that, I made it safely back to our house before midnight.


    Akane, Yae and Edel weed me at the door, all of them already wearing their sleepwear. And obviously, each one was alluringly beautiful, and I couldn¡¯t help but jump in their embrace, resting my exhausted body while wrapped in their blissful softness and addictive fragrance.


    When I recovered enough, Yae and I took a bath together. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been alone together so¡­ it only took a hot shower for us to instantly get into the mood.


    While talking about important things such as the state of their household as well as her decision to try and enact the n of using Akane as cover to ask her parents to allow her to stay for a few days outside their house, I lifted her leg and entered her depths. Yae¡¯s lovely moans echoed in the bathroom as her whole body trembled in pleasure at every thrust of my hips.


    Since it¡¯s been more than a week since we did it, Yae¡¯s inexhaustible desire for me swelled even further. She asked me to be a little rougher with her, enough to weaken her knees from multiple climaxes.


    I naturallyplied. Taking her from the front, behind and any other position we could aplish, I filled her uppletely.


    Due to that, when we finally got inside the tub, the girl peacefully rxed in my embrace, a satisfied smile on her lips. And when we returned to join Akane and Edel in the bed, Yae simply took her ce on my side and let my lovely ko climb and cuddle on top of me.


    Anyway, with Yae¡¯s problem already out of the way, our night consisted of talking about everything that happened on both our ends before the four of us slipped into sleep.


    First, I told them everything starting from my trip to check on Ishida-senpai and Auntie Yayoi, the encounters at the train, and the experience in that photoshoot. I also added that act I did for Juri. I only omitted the fact that I called Otoha¡¯s grandfather for a favor.


    It¡¯s the same as my reasoning for not telling Otoha that her grandfather asked me to do something for him. My girls are smart, after all. They¡¯ll find it weird that I can easily call in a favor like that.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that on their end. They allmented about the offer I got from Mashiro-san, as well as my budding rtionship with Juri.


    Akane was mostly teasing me though, saying that our trip next week might be the trigger for Juri to change her mindpletely concerning her interest in me. On the other hand, Yae and Edel were a little skeptical at how Juri imed to have no romantic interest in me but rely on me for something as important as that. They even pointed out the act where she hugged me tightly when it was clearly unnecessary considering the man already bought our act.<sub> </sub>


    Well, I never saw it as anything other than a supplement to our act.


    After that topic, I got to hear what exactly happened earlier. Hana arrived and bravely entered the front door to check how many girls there were or perhaps to search for me inside. She¡¯s like a knight entering an enemy fortress to assassinate themander.


    Too bad, themander wasn¡¯t inside and it turned out to be a trap. She got surrounded right away without any path of retreat.


    Edel said as she tried to recall what happened earlier, ¡°Hana is very beautiful¡­ but scary.¡±


    Yeah. She¡¯s just at the back of the row, not daring toe in front. While she had no qualms interacting with someone of the same gender, Hana¡¯s personality was too much for her.


    Yae added, ¡°She¡¯s definitely different from most of us. If I have to point out something, only Haruko managed to fully grasp the girl. She said Hana isn¡¯t that confident with her ability to steal you, sweetie. However, she believes in you more than anyone else.¡±


    She believes in me, huh? If that¡¯s the case, it was probably born from how I was the only one that saw her differently back then. And that made her too attached to me.


    Even after more than three years, that attachment hadn¡¯t been severed yet.


    Andstly, Akane concluded, ¡°Un. She¡¯s also different from yesterday. The Hana of yesterday was cordial enough to greet me. But today, she kept her head held high. The only time she lowered her head was when she was checking her phone. Maybe she''s waiting for your message.¡±


    Well, she¡¯s waiting for my reply, sure. But those messages that sounded like Hana¡¯smentary regarding the girls were surely sent during those times.


    In short, even though she¡¯s asking me for help. She remained unfazed in front of them¡­ She¡¯s only revealing her weak side to me.


    Whether that¡¯s genuine or just her way to appeal to me, I would only be able to determine that starting tomorrow. When she will finally shows up in front of me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then what do you all think I should do about her? I want to hear your opinions. Your personal opinions.¡±


    When they finished narrating what happened earlier, I brought that question up as our closing topic.


    I wanted to hear their honest thoughts about the girl now that they finally met her¡ªtheir honest opinions without consideration over ourplex rtionship.


    The three immediately went silent and contemted on how they word it. The first one toe up with an answer was¡­ the ko nestled on top of me.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I like her. I can see myself in her when I refuse to open up to anyone. If anyone¡¯s going to change her views about human interactions, it¡¯s you, Ruki. The same way you did for all of us.¡±


    Next, Yae. ¡°Unless she changed that fake smile of hers, we won¡¯t get along, sweetie. We can keep our thoughts to ourselves but I see her as the type to maintain her public persona even if it¡¯s already not an advantage for her.¡±


    A positive and negativement. Edel¡¯s answer was something I expected. And instead of Edel, I¡¯d say Yae had the most simrity to Hana. In her ss, she¡¯s also friendly to everyone regardless of their gender. Only those who would try and approach her with the intention to court her would be shut down mercilessly. Although she somewhat entertained a suitor before, she probably only did that to invoke the feeling of jealousy in me.


    Moving on, to finish it off, Akane¡¯s answer was neutral and filled with confidence. ¡°I changed my mind about her. She¡¯s not a threat to us, husband. If she shows up at our doorstep again. I¡¯ll invite her in and drink tea with her. And if you¡¯re here with us¡­ I won¡¯t mind it if she clings to you and shows her true self. She¡¯s a lonely girl who firmly believes that her happiness lies in you. I think she¡¯ll continue loving you even if you end up pushing her away like you did to me before.¡±


    For the girl to say that much after only interacting with her twice¡­ Yae was wrong that only Haruko managed to grasp Hana¡¯s personality. Akane also had a deeper understanding of her.

 Chapter 1284 Riding The Bus With Edel

    The same as the recent days, I was once again too vigorous right after waking up, courtesy of that miraculous tea. In any case, with Akane, Yae, and Edel sharing that among themselves, the three handled it without letting any of them be exhausted.


    Well, I also held back as much as possible. After the first release, I would be able to regain much of my rity and not totally sumb to my desire for them.


    Just that, the girls themselves would do something to tempt me which became the main reason for the irresistible desire to press them down on the bed, take them from behind or pin them to the wall to rise in my mind.


    At this point, as long as we had the supply of that tea, our morning would always start with some great love-making session.


    An hourter, the four of us left the house together. Wearing our school uniforms, we made our way to the train station.


    It¡¯s still only a quarter before seven in the morning. A little earlier than normal. And obviously, there¡¯s a reason for that¡­


    Today¡¯s the day for me to finish that first job as the Disciplinary Officer.


    ¡°So, husband. This girl that you¡¯re going to pick up¡­ will she one day stand in front of us?¡±


    Akane raised that question in ce of the other two. Because I only told them about Komoe in passing, like a summary of what I did on the day, they¡¯re not as well-informed as Akane about the real score between me and that girl.


    Hence, to help the two who were hesitating to ask me, Akane did it for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say no. She won¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Perhaps noticing my slight hesitation to put a period on that sentence, Akane peered over with a huge grin on her lips, ¡°If there¡¯s an iing ¡®but¡¯, let us hear it, husband.¡±


    Yae and Edel nodded continuously, indicating that they also wanted to hear it.


    These girls¡­


    What can I say? I¡¯ll probably be lying if I said that¡¯s it. No other supplemental ¡®but¡¯.


    Nowadays, I couldn¡¯t be too sure on who among those close to me would eventually be added to ourplex rtionship.


    I mean. Look at Itou, Ayu, and Auntie Yayoi¡­ Now that they also got added, there¡¯s no guarantee that I would be able to let go of the other girls if my interest in them blossomed.


    Moreover, some of those interests had already started to bloom; Misaki, Marika, and most recently, Juri.


    ¡°¡­ But I cannot say for certain. I found her a little endearing. For now, I¡¯ll be her friend so that she will continue going to school.¡±


    And there we have it. I told them what was on my mind regarding the girl.


    Akane epted it right away.


    Edel only nodded her head.


    And Yae sighed in relief.


    She¡¯s possibly worried that I might overdo it. That¡¯s how she was before, as well. Although I limited myself to one target at a time, I would sometimes try and progress more than one. Whenever that happened, the girl would remind me not to be hasty.<sub> </sub>


    After this, we continued with small talk but mostly, it was regarding them or the other girls.


    When we arrived at the train station, I walked Akane and Yae to their tform first and waited until the train left.


    Because of the same reason as I stated above, I would be pressed for time if I escorted them to their school. Good thing that with the two of them together, even if someone dared to hit on them early in the morning, there¡¯s no doubt that he would wish not to be born in this world.


    That¡¯s an exaggeration¡­ But well, it¡¯s those two girls. They¡¯re that powerful when together. If they also add Haruko in their midst then¡­ everyone would kneel in their presence.


    Upon leaving the tform, Edel and I walked out of the station.


    Because my lovely ko might feel anxious in a crowded train when we separateter, I opted for us to take the bus. Through it, she wouldn¡¯t need to walk a long way from the train station to our school, she just had to wait until the bus arrived at the nearest bus stop to our school.


    Moreover, unlike the train, the girl was already used to riding it. The first time she visited my house, she also used the bus for the obvious reason that¡­ she could simply huddle in one corner and she wouldn¡¯t be bothered by the other passengers anymore.


    She would only take the train when she¡¯s with someone she¡¯sfortable with like Haruko or me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though she had started to prevent herself from getting too scared in the face of the opposite gender, the stares that she would get in that public space as someone who was mixed blood could still bring her shivers and anxiety.


    ¡°This is nice, Ruki. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯re riding the bus together¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve be your real girlfriend now.¡±


    Edel jubntly said as soon as we got to our seats. Moreover, like always, she¡¯s cuddled inside my embrace. If not for the fact that she would be seen by everyone if she sat on myp, the girl would probably not hesitate to do that.


    Anyway, this was great too. Like she said, this was our first time together. Without Haruko or the other girls around.


    If any of her ssmates or those who knew about her witnessed how affectionate she was at the moment, they¡¯d probably think that they¡¯d mistaken them for the untouchable foreign beauty in our school.


    ¡°What ¡®real¡¯? You¡¯re my girlfriend. And that¡¯s a fact. Like the others, there will also be a time when I will ask for your mother¡¯s permission.¡±


    Edel¡¯s bashful giggle reached my ears as she heard the first part. Following that, she stared at me with a somewhat troubled look on her face. If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s worried that it would be hard to aplish considering her mother was in another country.


    That¡¯s why I reached for her cheek and assured her, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll visit your birthce. I wanna see where my Edel grew up. Also, it will be a great ce to deal with your trauma once and for all. The bad memories you acquired there, I will help you erase them one by one.¡±


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Moved by it, Edel almost burst into tears. She held it back though. Most likely, she didn¡¯t want me to worry about her. Or if not that, she just wanted to show me how much she changed nowpared to before. ¡°Our wedding¡­ Let¡¯s do it there.¡±


    ¡°Sure. That¡¯s also what I¡¯m nning for us. Then when we return here, we¡¯ll visit your father and grandmother. We¡¯ll take care of their tomb together.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    For her to already think about our wedding, I guess her love for me has truly now superseded her feelings for Haruko. Their rtionship had now turned from lovers to close sisters.


    There would be no jealousy there and Haruko would even be happy for her.


    Anyway, that¡¯s a great idea, isn¡¯t it? Until the bus arrived at the stop I would be getting off at, Edel and I continued to talk about that. nning for our trip to her birthce.


    I also got to hear more about her father, grandmother, and mother. The things they did for her were something she¡¯d always look back on.

 Chapter 1285 Obedient Komoe

    Because the Miura Household was just a walking distance from our school, I extended my stay on the bus with Edel for another stop. To make sure that she wouldn''t be alone in it for too long or¡­ it¡¯s just my excuse to be with her even just for a few minutes longer. Either way, it¡¯s all worth it for my girl¡¯s smile.


    As I started traversing the path toward my destination, I sent a message to the girl, asking if she was ready.


    Expecting a positive reply from the girl, I pocketed my phone back and hurried over.


    As soon as I arrived there, I found somebody else outside the gate.


    With her short hair that only reached just above her shoulder and sses, Miura-senpai who was already in her school uniform had her hands in front of her, holding her school bag as she swayed gently.


    Thinking that she was waiting for someone else, I approached her normally and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miura-senpai, good morning.¡±


    The girl instantly turned her head in my direction, she lifted one of her hands to wave at me and smiled back.


    ¡°Good morning. You¡¯re too early, Handsome-kun. Komoe is¡­¡± Pausing at that, she looked behind her, or specifically to their door that had no movements whatsoever, ¡°¡­ still sleeping, it seems.¡±


    She shook her head, looking a little apologetic.


    ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t received a reply from her yet. She¡¯s not going to back down, is she?¡±


    That would be a failure on my part, right? Thinking back, I never checked on the girl yesterday. Not that I was required to do so but I guess when ites to that girl, it might be a factor.


    That sounded troublesome if that¡¯s the case resulting in whatever interest I had for her being dissolved.


    Without an answer to my question, Miura-senpai suggested instead, ¡°Wannae in and check on her?¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not any trouble. It¡¯s still early so I can also wait here with you. I held up my promise to pick her up. If she still refuses to go to school then¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t continue my words there but Miura-senpai easily understood what I meant. The troubled look in her expression deepened and now, I could spy a hint of worry on it. Perhaps, directed to her little sister.


    ¡°Personally, I¡¯ll pick thetter but with that girl¡¯s return to school in the equation¡­ let¡¯s go in. I can wake her up for you if she¡¯s still in her room.¡±


    ¡°Alright. But senpai, aren¡¯t you waiting for someone?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Is that not the case? You¡¯re standing here outside with no intention to start walking to school.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t mind it. I used to do this all the time.¡±


    Or so she said. That sounded like a lie though.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t find a reason to call her out for it. Who knows? There¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯s waiting specifically for me. She just didn¡¯t want to be too upfront about it.


    Or¡­ Nishimura-senpai. However, considering she didn¡¯t want to bring him up in our conversation, there must be some misconception on my part about her rtionship with him. Is he just a close friend and not a boyfriend?


    Well, I didn¡¯t see any point in finding it out.


    Before long, Miura-senpai and I entered their house.<sub> </sub>


    The girl led me to their living room and asked me to wait there to check on her sister.


    Only seconds after she disappeared upstairs, their mother emerged from one of the rooms further inside.


    As soon as she spotted me, she almost ran to the living room to greet me with her very weing smile. Then, for the next five minutes, until Miura-senpai came down with the sleepy Komoe in tow, she kept mepany by telling me stories about her two daughters.


    Yeah. She¡¯s still selling the idea to date either of the two to me. That¡¯s why Miura-senpai, looking too flustered from what she heard, quickly ran down the stairs to stop her mother. As for Komoe who¡¯s still in her yellow pajamas, her sleepy eyes widened instantly as excitement flooded in.


    She ran down the stairs even faster than Miura-senpai. Before I knew it, she was already curled up on my side, her head settledfortably on myp.


    When the mother and daughter noticed what happened, the two stopped their bickering and shook their heads in sync.


    ¡°This child¡­ What should I do with her?¡± Their mother ashamedly muttered. Looks like she also didn¡¯t expect her daughter to act like this.


    ¡°Komoe! I didn¡¯t wake you up just to sleep again and use Onoda-kun¡¯sp as your pillow. Hurry up and prepare for school!¡± Miura-senpai, with her hands on her hips, shouted at the girl.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Much to her dismay, Komoe simply turned her back to them and buried her face close to my stomach. She then grabbed my arm and put it on her head, asking me to stroke her hair.


    With a helpless looks on their faces, Miura-senpai and her mother stared at me. Even without words, I could understand what they wanted to say, ¡®Do something, Onoda-kun.¡¯ or ¡®If someone¡¯s gonna make that girl move, it¡¯s you.¡¯.


    Really, this might be the result of always spoiling her, huh? Then it¡¯s truly my fault that she became like this.


    I nodded at the two before lowering my gaze to the girl. While stroking her rather disheveled hair due to just having woken up, I whispered, ¡°Komoe, have you forgotten today¡¯s date? You¡¯re supposed toe back to school with me.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t answer verbally. She just moved her head to meet my gaze and nodded, indicating her agreement.


    ¡°Alright. Five minutes. You have to start preparing after that, understand? Otherwise, I¡¯ll be disappointed. I kept up with my promise to pick you up, it¡¯s your turn to do your part.¡±


    As I said that, I continuedbing her hair, fixing the tangled ones. I might be doing this in a rather lenient manner but it¡¯s the one that worked with her. So, until I bring her back to school, I¡¯ll keep up with this way of treating her.


    A few secondster, Komoe finally spoke to me which came as a surprise to both Miura-senpai and their mother, ¡°Uhmm, yes. Five minutes. Thank you, Ruki.¡±


    However, that¡¯s not the end of it.


    Instead of being satisfied with using myp as her pillow, the girl grew a little bolder in front of her mother and sister. Komoe lifted herself and climbed to my chest. As a reflex, my arms naturally wrapped around her back, enough to support her. In this way, I ended up cuddling her in my arms.


    And because of this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel her developing chest pressing against me. She¡¯s not wearing a bra underneath that pajama so¡­ the soft squishiness of it was thoroughly conveyed.


    Well, she probably didn¡¯t care about it since she even tightened her embrace. Before long, she stopped moving and closed her eyes again, savoring the position she got herself into.


    Speechless at what they witnessed, the two in front of us could only stare at us in slight disbelief.


    And with that, the five minutes passed quietly. Perhaps, not wanting me to be disappointed with her, Komoe quickly sat up and dashed back upstairs to prepare.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, how did you tame that rebellious girl?¡± Having finally recovered from the absurdness of what she had witnessed, their mother raised that question.


    How should I answer that? That I promised to be her friend and protect her from now on? Yeah, she¡¯d definitely misinterpret that.

 Chapter 1286 Helping Her Prepare

    ¡°Mom! You know it. His sincerity and determination to bring that girl back to school won her over. See how she acted? I doubt she¡¯s still bothered by the rejection that caused her to hole up in this house.¡±


    Answering her mother¡¯s question to me, Miura-senpai ended that with a wink directed at me.


    Yeah. She saved me from that.


    Following it, she then urged me to check on Komoe upstairs.


    Well, not to peek at her changing but to wait for the girl outside her room. And because of that convincing answer, their mother seconded it.


    However, she also dropped a reminder for me, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Komoe in your care, Onoda-kun. I just hope that you know what you¡¯re doing. Don¡¯t get her hopes up if you won¡¯t follow through with it.¡±


    In short, I should stop being too good at Komoe if I don¡¯t want her to fall for me. Even though she was trying to pair them up with me, Auntie was aware that there was a low chance for it to happen. She didn¡¯t want the girl to suffer another heartbreak.


    Uh. Maybe not another. She¡¯s not in love with that guy anyway. She just felt too embarrassed to see him again after being rejected to be his friend.


    ¡°Mhm. Auntie can rest easy. If it reaches that point, we¡¯ll talk about it between us and we¡¯ll resolve it in a way that none of us will get hurt.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, I could onlye up with that kind of response. Rather than owning it up all to myself, I put it in a way that also shows my consideration and respect for the girl.


    Hearing that, Auntie Miura put on a pleased smile. On the side, Miura-senpai was fiercely staring at me, a meaningful expression on her face.


    Leaving the mother and daughter there, I made my way upstairs. Since this wasn¡¯t the first time, I quickly reached Komoe¡¯s room.


    I knocked on the door lightly and called out to the girl. ¡°Komoe, they sent me here to wait for you. Call me when you need help.¡±


    A momentter, the activity inside the room grew louder. And instead of an answer, the girl¡¯s door opened.


    Looking at her, she¡¯s already out of her pajamas. However, her top was still unbuttoned. She¡¯s covering her chest with her arm because the bra that she put on looked a little loose.


    Not because it was too big but because it was too tight for her. Most likely, she grew out of that size and she¡¯s now having trouble clipping it behind.


    ¡°I¡­ I need help with this, Ruki¡­ Can you lock it?¡± While trying her best not to look flustered, the girl''s gazended on me.


    Is she doing this intentionally? Aren¡¯t most girls experts in wearing them even if they¡¯re three sizes lower than their actual size?


    I mean, although there were times when I would help my girls wear their clothes back after doing it, I¡¯d seen how they could wear them by themselves. It¡¯s either they¡¯re too flexible to reach for their back or they would lock it beforehand and wear it like they would a shirt.


    Before replying to her, I released a small sigh. Whether intentional or not, she shouldn¡¯t be doing this in front of a man.


    ¡°Komoe, didn¡¯t I tell you not to appear this defenseless? You¡¯re a girl. You should treasure yourself better.¡±


    ¡°Y-you said to call for you if I needed help¡­ Moreover, it¡¯s you, Ruki. I won¡¯t ask for any other guy¡¯s help. I trust that you won¡¯t take advantage of me.¡± The girl stuttered a bit and shamefully lowered her head. I guess she¡¯s reflecting on it as well.


    Should I tell her that I was holding on to my perverted tendencies every time we were together?


    No. That would just make this even more awkward for us.


    ¡°Alright, you win. Turn around then. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ I know I can count on you.¡±


    ¡°Girl, did I just hear you giggling?¡±


    ¡°No? But I¡¯m happy. You made my day, Ruki. I think I can go back to school without worrying a lot.¡±


    Obviously, she lied about not giggling but her next words saved her. There¡¯s no way I could still call her out for it now that she dered that.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡±


    I smiled back at her and stepped forward, entering her room.


    Komoe turned around instantly, showing me her back. To give me ess to her back, she slid her unbuttoned uniform down to her arm. Following that, she pulled her long hair to the side, showing me her nape and the entirety of her back.


    I reached for both ends of her bra and pulled them to their limit. Since it was starting to tighten in front of her, Komoe let out a small groan or moan, whatever it was.<sub> </sub>


    Given that I was using a lot of my strength in pulling it together, there¡¯s no doubt that this bra shouldn¡¯t be worn by her anymore.


    I let go of it and covered her back again by pulling her uniform back.


    Noticing that I stopped, Komoe nced behind, her expression a mix of pain and shame. ¡°No good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s either you¡¯ve grown in that part or you gained weight by cooping up in this house for too long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the former! I¡¯m still slim, right? I¡¯m not fat!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are¡­ So, what are you going to do now?¡±


    Since I was unaware of her before getting tasked to get her back to school, I naturally had no idea about her body build.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She¡¯s not skinny, that¡¯s true. But remembering my first visit here, she¡¯s already like this so¡­ she might be right that it¡¯s the former. Her chest had grown bigger.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯ll take it off and go without it.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not an option at all. Let¡¯s go and ask your older sister. She¡¯s bigger but she must¡¯ve some that would fit you.¡± Hearing her absurd answer, I couldn¡¯t help but flick her forehead. And before she could cry in pain for it, I continued with a suggestion.


    Instead of reacting to my suggestion, the girl focused on another point, ¡°Ruki, you already measured my sister¡¯s size?¡±


    ¡°This girl, of course not. It¡¯s easy to see if Ipare the two of you.¡±


    Acting like she got hurt by an imaginable de from my answer, the girl then drooped her shoulder in defeat. ¡°Ouch¡­ Uhm. Okay, let me borrow from nee-san.¡±


    Seeing that, I gave her forehead another flick, stopping her from overthinking.


    Somehow, the girl acting like this was draining my energy. It¡¯s kinda making me deliberate whether to drop my too-gentlemanly act and treat her normally. However, with the possibility that the girl might love that change, I better not, right?


    Anyway, with our next course of action decided, I had her stay in her room while I went downstairs to ask for Miura-senpai.


    Luckily, I didn¡¯t need to exin it to her in detail. She quickly went to her room and brought back a bra for her little sister to wear. She nagged at Komoe though. Saying, ¡°I¡¯ll tell mom about this. You decide whether you want her to buy you new pairs or you¡¯ll get them yourself.¡±


    Komoe, utterly defeated by it, could only nod at her older sister.


    This time, she didn¡¯t need my help anymore so¡­ Miura-senpai and I waited for the girl outside her room.


    -


    -


    A few minutester, Komoe finished preparing for school. And after informing their mother about the girl¡¯s problem and how she wanted it solved, the three of us ¨C Miura-senpai too ¨C began our walk down the road to our school. Understanding that it would be bad for her to cling to me in public, Komoe could only clutch the hem of my uniform, like a lost child needing a guide. On the other hand, Miura-senpai was behaving normally. She would asionally nce at me though. Whenever I would catch her, she would smile in response.


    Anyway, noticing that Komoe had no trouble walking alongside us, I started reminding her of what to do once we arrived at school.


    ¡°Remember, Komoe. Enter your ssroom without minding everyone¡¯s gazes. If they started asking you questions, just make up an excuse. Something like, you went on a vacation.¡±


    ¡°If they tried to provoke you because of what happened, just wave it off and act oblivious. if they started mocking or teasing you for taking a long break from school, just ignore or smile at it. No matter what they say, it doesn¡¯t matter to you. You¡¯re your own person.¡±


    Continuing on, I listed everything I could think of. Naturally, I wasn¡¯t confident that she would be able to follow it right to the tee. What was important was for the girl to be able to attend sses again without breaking down from feeling humiliated or embarrassed by her ssmates.


    And to end it, I remembered that that girl was in the same ss as her. I could ask her for help with this, reducing the load on my shoulder.


    ¡°Also, you know Watanabe in your ss, right? She¡¯s from the Student Council as well. She¡¯ll also help you not to be isted by everyone.¡±


    Finishing all that, I nced at Komoe to check whether she understood it or not. Luckily, her overthinking habit didn¡¯t kick in this time. She gave me a positive response. ¡°Un. I won¡¯t disappoint you, Ruki. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The girl energetically pumped her fist, a showing of her renewed courage.


    Upon seeing that, Miura-senpai and I proudly patted the girl¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1287 Regaining Confidence

    Being too self-conscious was something everyone would experience more times than they thought in their life. It concerned one¡¯s confidence, after all. If you did something that would plummet that confidence down. Oftentimes, the one experiencing it would suffer from it. Furthermore, it was even more emphasized to an overthinker.


    That¡¯s how it was for me before. Despite my shamelessness, it didn¡¯t be an exception.


    And today, it manifested in Komoe. Even though she dered that she¡¯d be fine earlier, upon nearing the school gates wherein a wave of students had started to arrive, the girl instinctively hid behind me to avoid her ssmates¡¯ eyes.


    Miura-senpai helped me to try and calm her down but to no avail. Soon, it even got worse when we finally reached the School Building.


    Even though none of the students were pointing at her, Komoe¡¯s mind was in a mess, believing that they were. She stuck to my back, not daring to look at anyone else. And due to this, we got stuck in the shoe locker area.


    ¡°Komoe.¡± I tried calling out to the girl but she couldn¡¯t even utter words to reply. She¡¯s already trying to escape from this reality by covering her eyesight and clinging to me while inhaling my fragrance. Given how close she was, I could sense her racing heartbeat out of nervousness. Her skin was turning cold and she was starting to tremble from it.


    Miura-senpai looked on worriedly but she was just as helpless as me with this situation. I could think of one solution to this but that means¡­ I would have to spend more time with the girl.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Judging that she might really break down if this continued, I turned to Miura-senpai. ¡°Senpai, I¡¯ll be bringing Komoe to the infirmary. Maybe, I can calm her down there. I¡¯m afraid that she might copse if I still leave her behind in their ssroom when she¡¯s like this.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then do you want me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. I think the nurse will be there. Maybe she can also help.¡±


    Well, even if she¡¯s the owner of this school, Hayashi-sensei was still a nurse. Plus, she might be able to inspire this girl. Who knows?


    Just that, it got me a little apprehensive when I remembered every trip I had to the infirmary. The most recent one was with Izumi-senpai. If not for Ogawa, the two of us could¡¯ve gone further.


    ¡°Okay, take care of my sister, Onoda-kun. I¡¯ll also check on herter during breaks.¡±


    With this, I grabbed Komoe¡¯s hand to not lose her in this crowd of students and turned around to leave the school building.


    On our way out, attention was already gathered around us. I even spotted some familiar faces but I had no time to mind them. Besides, I specifically put on my Disciplinary Officer armband. In this way, the others would be able to associate this situation with my job. Which is true, in a sense.


    Without anyone slowing us down, we soon reached the infirmary. I slid the door open and entered.


    Unfortunately, Hayashi-sensei was nowhere to be found.


    Thinking about it, she might still be in her office. Hana was supposed to transfer today. If that girl was already here, she¡¯d be waiting there before she gets picked up by a homeroom teacher to be introduced to the ss.


    Well, Shio still has no clue if the girl will be allocated to our ss but considering I haven¡¯t heard from her aside from our morning greeting, she must be already busy with it.


    Anyway, that¡¯s just my assumption. For now, I led Komoe inside and sat her down on one of the infirmary beds.


    Like always, the whole room was filled with the scent of disinfectant. Perhaps noticing that, Komoe finally left the darkness and opened her eyes. She looked up at me with aplicated expression.


    ? ¡°Ruki¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I thought I could¡­ do it but I saw him earlier. I panicked, thinking that he willugh if he sees me.¡±


    I see. So, it¡¯s not just her being too self-conscious. The reason why she stopped going to school was the first one of her ssmates that she noticed. It probably triggered her memory of that day.


    I crouched down in front of her, grabbing her cold hand as well as caressing her stiff cheek.


    Perhaps feeling the warmth from my touch, her tenseness dissipated slightly.


    Looking into her eyes, I noticed her faraway look as though she was still lost in her thoughts, overthinking about what was going to happen in her return to ss.


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know that guy and I clearly have no idea how he will act around you after what happened back then. However, Komoe, do you still remember what I told you?¡±


    As I raised that question, the girl¡¯s eyes focused on me and then slowly moved her head. ¡°¡­ Yes. You said that it¡¯s not my loss but his for turning me down.¡±<sub> </sub>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With someone as pretty as you, he¡¯s the one losing out on bing friends with you. Although you still have to tone down that overthinking of yours, I know that you¡¯re fine as you are.¡±


    I moved my hand from her cheek to gently part the fringes covering her forehead. Fixing her hair like this, the girl¡¯s appearance truly got a little boost.


    To begin with, she¡¯s truly already pretty and attractive enough. However, the girl was probably like a mirror of myself. She¡¯s not that much of an enthusiast when ites to presenting herself better.


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying tofort me, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°There you go again. Have I lied to you before?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The girl pursed her lips. She probably had more to say but decided not to mention it anymore.


    ¡°There you have it. Look, you can¡¯t always run away from him. You¡¯re in the same ss, after all. But you can also ignore his presence. We talked about this before and I reminded you about this earlier¡­ You¡¯re your own person. Whatever they say, if you keep on being yourself, no one can put you down.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡± Although with slight difficulty, the girl eventually epted it, and slowly, her confidence and resolve started to return.


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°I should ignore them, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the gist of it. I know you can do it¡­ Even if your friends started avoiding you, you still have me.¡±


    Upon saying this, I once again cupped her cheek and put on a genuine smile. I squeezed her hand gently, tightening my grip on it.


    Soon enough, a rxed smile devoid of her worries peeked from the girl¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I think I can go to our ssroom now, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You know, we can stay here for a little longer. Just until before the start of the 1st period. That way, you won¡¯t encounter them outside.¡±


    Not that I didn¡¯t believe her. However, since my original n was to stay here until the student traffic became less as the 1st period approached, I could further temper her mind so that she¡¯d be fully preparedter.


    Komoe nodded, agreeing to my suggestion.


    A whileter, I sat down next to her, proceeding with that n. For the next fifteen minutes or so, Komoe was already back to normal. Hopefully, it stays that way¡­


    As we were about to leave the infirmary, Komoe pulled on my hand, preventing me from standing up. She then climbed up on myp and circled her arms to the back of my neck before pressing her forehead on mine.


    I thought she was going in for the kiss. I was ready to stop her. However, that didn¡¯t happen.


    Instead, the girl affectionately stared at me and whispered in a voice filled with gratitude, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re the one the school sent to bring me back¡­ I¡¯ll do my best. I mean it this time!¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Make me proud, Komoe.¡± I whispered back as my arms wrapped around her waist, hugging her closely.


    Without saying anything more, the two of us simply stared at each other, waiting for the time to pass. Well, this was certainly a daring position. Nheless, seeing how she¡¯s veryfortable in it, I decided to just give this moment to her.


    When we separated and left the infirmary a few minutester, Komoe confidently strode out of the Administration Building. She didn¡¯t need to hide behind me anymore so I could only follow her and escort her to their ssroom.


    ¡°What? You all look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± While wearing a smirk, Komoe loudly said as she made her way inside, ignoring the silence and bbergasted expressions of her ssmates.


    Before sitting down on her chair, the girl nced back at me and made a peace sign.


    Mhm. Looks like there¡¯s no need to worry about her anymore. Good for her.

 Chapter 1288 Minutes Before Class

    When I entered our ssroom, apart from my girls¡¯ eyes focusing on me, I noticed some of our ssmates also looking in my direction. They all had this amused smile on their lips as if they found something interesting.


    Obviously, someone saw me with the Miura sisters and they started spreading gossip again. That¡¯s what I gathered from their hushed mutterings.


    Should I be bothered? Not really.


    Wearing the same, inexpressive face, I simply focused my gaze on those few. They immediately closed their mouths and averted their eyes from me.


    They¡¯re not intimidated but guilty of talking behind my back. I didn¡¯t need to exin myself to them anyway.


    That¡¯s why with that solved, I made my way to my seat, next to Aya.


    After exchanging greetings with each other, we spent the time talking about Hana. She brought up her impression of the girl upon seeing her yesterday.


    ¡°Hana is¡­ Uhm¡­ lonely? How should I say it? It¡¯s not visible but when I talked to her, her eyes looked really sad. She also tried to look for you with her gaze even if she knew that you were not home. She misses you a lot.¡±


    Now that¡¯s a different impression from what I heard from the three girlsst night.


    For this girl to find Hana lonely when she¡¯s always smiling, I guess that¡¯s an introvert for you. She¡¯s always perceptive about her surroundings and she can pick up what others can¡¯t if given the chance to do so.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. That¡¯s why I''ll do my best to make her happy as long as she dropped the notion of stealing me from all of you. And to change that fake smile of hers into a genuine one.¡±


    ¡°Un. If it¡¯s you, you can definitely do it. My Ruki is amazing.¡±


    Getting praised by this girl was definitely a bliss. And due to that, I decided to wait for a golden chance. When most of our ssmates were busy with their conversation or whatever they were doing, I covered our front using the book that she was reading and pushed my head in, kissing her intimately.


    Aya happily received it, closing her affectionate eyes to savor it fully.


    Although it was a quick one, not a few seconds longer, her adorable face instantly brightened as though I just made her day. Well, her smile alone was enough to make my day but seeing her this happy, I somehow got this idea to do it asionally. Not just with her but also with the other girls. As long as I took careful consideration before doing it, we could now be more intimate in ss.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Obviously, it¡¯s too risky. And if we got caught, we¡¯d be the topic of the day. But would I and the girls care about them? Probably not.


    At this point, we were just maintaining the secret to prevent the troublesome situation of being interrogated by everyone.


    Being discreet about the true nature of our rtionship would always be the most favorable. Nheless, it¡¯s not bad to show off once in a while. Especially if it would result in my girls being gleeful.


    When I put the book down, Aya and I simply returned to our conversation, acting like normal. A whileter, her new friends Wakaba and Kashiwagi joined us, teasing us once again.


    Although they brought up the new gossip floating about around me, I easily answered that by pointing at my armband.


    With that, even without exining it in detail, my two ssmates understood that it was connected to my position as the Disciplinary Officer.


    Hopefully, they spread the word, culling that gossip to its root.


    When my other girls arrived, they gathered around us, swelling up our group once again. The trio of Nami, Hina and Saki as well as Chii along with her two gyaru friends.


    However, as expected, Satsuki¡¯s seat remained empty.


    She¡¯s still in the training camp.


    Earlier this morning, I received a message from that girl. She said that their training camp would end today. She even sent me a photo while she¡¯s still curled up on her bed, looking very sexy in her nightwear.


    She intentionally chose a daring angle, enticing me with it. And following that, she sent another photo with the girl expressionlessly smirking along with a caption, ¡®Miss me?¡¯


    Obviously, although I read itte, I replied positively.<sub> </sub>


    And she instantly replied with, ¡°Idiot. Pick me up after school. The bus will drop us there. I told my family that the camp will be concluded tomorrow.¡±


    Yep. Satsuki would being home with me today which made me less lonely seeing her empty seat.


    ¡°Ruu, today¡¯s the day, right?¡± Seeing how the others were busy with a topic concerning a TV drama that was very popr nowadays, Nami used that chance to get close to me and whispered that question.


    Looking at her unblinking and intense gaze, she¡¯s probably referring to Hana. And so, I answered with a nod.


    She then thoughtfully looked down, perhaps trying toe up with another question.


    Since she¡¯s not there yesterday, the girl only heard about her from me as well as from Hina and Saki.


    And among my girls, this girl was among those who were pretty provoked when it came to Hana¡¯s challenge. She still had that ¡®main heroine¡¯ trait, after all. She wouldn¡¯t take it lying down if her man was being seduced by another girl.


    ¡°I see. Let me see her try to steal you. I haven¡¯t had the chance to fight another girl for my man yet.¡±


    ¡°This girl. You¡¯re intriguingly eager for that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Of course, I am, Ruu. I cannot fight against the others. But against her, I can do so as a response to her challenge. What do you think?¡± Ending that with a meaningful smirk, Nami cupped her fist, seemingly ready to box with Hana if she ever appeared in front of her.


    Well, that¡¯s an exaggeration. Most likely, she¡¯ll just stand in front of me to intimidate the girl or block Hana¡¯s view.


    But like she said, because she couldn¡¯t really fight the others when it came to their rtionship with me, only Hana could give everyone that sort of challenge.


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive. Just what I expect from my Nami.¡± I said, praising her genuinely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a war freak, alright? I got provoked.¡± Nami uttered an excuse while pouting adorably. She then giggled before taking Satsuki¡¯s seat and moving it closer to my side.


    Stealthily, she slipped her hand under the desk to hold mine.


    I opened my palms, weing her fingers to fit in the gaps, locking them.


    ¡°I know. And I fully support you. You¡¯re my girl, after all.¡± I whispered to her ear, doing it as silently as possible to not let the other girls unrted to us hear.


    Nami clicked her tongue and turned to face me, ¡°Sheesh. Now you made me want to kiss you, Ruu. Can we do it here?¡±


    ¡°Here? No problem. Come here, let me cover us up.¡±


    As I said that to her, I tilted my body to her side, enough for us to lean on each other. However, with the other girls around us, there¡¯s no way I could imitate what I did with Aya earlier.


    And sure enough, Nami also understood it. She pinched my cheek and whispered back, ¡°Bolder, aren¡¯t we? Let me save that up forter. I¡¯m content with this.¡±


    Her eyes moved downward, pointing at our joined hands hidden in the smallpartment beneath my desk.


    Just like this, time continued to flow around us.


    Five minutes before the bell, Nami and the others returned to their seats as we waited for Shio.


    At the same time, my phone vibrated in my pocket.


    Pulling it out and reading the message I received, I couldn¡¯t help but mutter quietly, ¡°Yeah. Just as we all expected.¡±


    On my screen, Hana¡¯s message shed along with a photo of her in our school uniform with Shio at her side. ¡°Ruki, I¡¯ll be seeing you in a few minutes.¡±

 Chapter 1289 The Transfer Student

    1289 The Transfer Student


    When Shio arrived at the ssroom, everyone went silent and focused their gazes on her. Even though they were not in the know, they noticed that something was different today.


    Because instead of greeting us good morning first, she stood before her elevated table in the middle and let her gaze wander around everyone.


    I heard some of my ssmates gulping down, perhaps thinking that they would get scolded about whatever was on their minds.


    Little did they know, it¡¯s not about that.


    After pping once, Shio put on a wide smile. Although it was directed at everyone, her gaze settled on me at the end.


    ¡°I bring great news to everyone. Today, we¡¯ll be having a transfer student join our ss. She was studying from outside the country but for some reason, she returned here to join us in this ssroom.¡±


    The way she stealthily added a wink directed at me with that introduction tickled me a bit. And for those who were unaware, the mention of the transfer student instantly enlivened them.


    Well, especially the sad boys when Shio mentioned ¡®she¡¯.


    ¡°If any of you went to the grade school in the south-central part of our city, you¡¯ll probably know her. Anyhow, you can enter now.¡± Shio continued, adding a bit of detail to Hana¡¯s identity before ushering the girl in.


    And even though no one in our ss graduated from the same grade school as the three of us; Chii, Hana, and me, I heard the ones from the back murmuring the name of that school as if they were trying to remember someone or something from it.


    A secondter, entering from the opened door, the transfer student walked in. With unhurried and gentle steps as though she was taking a walk in the park, Hana gradually came into my view.


    Somehow, even seeing just her side frame, my heart throbbed in slight pain and the memories of her came flooding in.


    There¡¯s the time when she first opened up to me. The sadness and helplessness visible on her face brought about that painful twinge in my chest.


    Furthermore, the words she uttered that time also returned rather vividly. It¡¯s like I was hearing it again for the first time.


    ¡°Ruki, my parents said I¡¯m too mature for my age. They told me to put on a smile even if I found it tiring to do so. I am born beautiful, they said. And I believed them. But why do I have to smile for everyone? Can¡¯t I act selfishly and do what I want to do? It¡¯s unfair. I envy you.¡±


    There. That¡¯s how she saw me at first. A person she envied. Because at that time, as someone who was driven only by my desire, the girl tried to understand it. She tried searching for the source of my desire. Her goal was to imitate it at first. She wanted to get out of the shackles binding her.


    But over time, the girl eventually cherished those times when we were together. Because only when she¡¯s with me that she could feel like the binds were loosened or there were none at all.


    In short, like I previously said, only by my side can she experience freedom.


    For the girl to have this kind of effect on my mind, I probably underestimated how much impact her presence in my life was. Or if not that, I probably never tried to explore these feelings for her because my desire hindered itpletely. It got boxed in, only to be freed just recently, when she reconnected with me.


    Before I knew it, my eyes already followed Hana who soon stood next to Shio. Beside me, Aya probably noticed the change in me. She reached for my hand and gently squeezed it as though she was trying to calm me down.


    I nced at the girl, muttering a silent ¡®thank you¡¯, smiled, and grabbed ahold of the hand she used, preventing her from pulling it back.


    At this point, Hana turned to face the ss, drawing gasps of shock or surprise from almost everyone. Obviously, it¡¯s a reaction to her external appearance. She¡¯s devastatingly beautiful.


    If someone will describe her, they¡¯ll probably say that she¡¯s an angel sent from above. However, instead of having blond or silver-colored hair, it was deep ck akin to the darkness itself. However, it had a certain gleam that made one imagine a halo manifesting behind her.


    She had it tied in low twin tails and instead of letting it flow behind her, it flowed down from her shoulder.


    She had long fringes that almost covered half of her face but that was intentional on her part. Because she¡¯s hiding her left eye. She had this type of eye condition called heterochromia. Contrary to the reddish pupil of her right eye, her left eye had a bright golden color.


    ording to her, that¡¯s also another source of her annoyance because every time someone will see it, they will always be mesmerized, enough to forget everything.


    Well, I also had the same reaction at first. When she said she hated showing it even to me, I never bothered to bring it up again. However, the girl probably found that annoying as well which resulted in the girl freely showing it to me whenever we were together. Too bad for her, I continued ignoring it and just focused on fulfilling my desire.


    Continuing on, her pale white skin was certainly unusual. In my memory, she had a healthier pearly white glow. Maybe it became like that because of the different climate of the country she had been in.


    It¡¯s not noticeable in the photos she sent but now that she¡¯s before my eyes, I could easily pick that up.


    Certainly, the most noticeable change in her was her whole body¡­ Back then, she was like Akane, devoid of any bump on her chest. But now, she is a slightly bigger size than my silly girl. Furthermore, her height was only a few centimeters shorter than mine. If I stand next to her, she¡¯d probably reach the bridge of my nose. And don¡¯t get me started with her figure¡­ It¡¯s also the one that drew gasps from everyone. She¡¯s like the embodiment of sexiness.


    ¡°Wee back. But Hana, that¡¯s not your seat. That is Satsuki¡¯s. I¡¯ll have to ask you to vacate it.¡± Taking this moment to respond to her, I acknowledged her words before coldly pointing that detail out without giving a reaction to what she just did.


    10:00


    Certainly, the most noticeable change in her was her whole body¡­ Back then, she was like Akane, devoid of any bump on her chest. But now, she is a slightly bigger size than my silly girl. Furthermore, her height was only a few centimeters shorter than mine. If I stand next to her, she¡¯d probably reach the bridge of my nose. And don¡¯t get me started with her figure¡­ It¡¯s also the one that drew gasps from everyone. She¡¯s like the embodiment of sexiness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Somehow, I could imagine myself wrapping my arms around her waist or feeling up those plump thighs covered by ck stockings.


    Ugh¡­ Anyway, that¡¯s it. I tried to draw my gaze back to prevent myself from being swallowed in that fantasy.


    But at this point, Hana has started introducing herself. And the same as Shio, her gaze eventuallynded on me.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Shinohara Hana. Please take care of me.¡±


    It was short yet concise. Her soothing voice traveled across the room which carried some sort of hypnotizing power. From next to me, even Aya seemed mesmerized by her. What more the boys whose eyes heatedly focused on her.


    In any case, since she was staring at me directly, I didn¡¯t back down and face it.


    Little by little, her angelic smile broke and was reced by a decisive smirk.


    Before Shio could say something to her or our ssmates could utter their wee, Hana¡¯s feet moved and she started making her way toward me.


    In less than five seconds, she arrived at my side. Because I was down in my seat, I ended up looking up at her.


    Hana gradually shook her head before turning her gaze to Aya then it moved to the direction of Hina and Saki andstly, to Chii at the back row.


    As though dering her intent, her eyes refocused on me as her back slowly bent forward. Without holding back at all, the girl cupped my cheeks and boldly pressed her lips to mine.


    As soon as that happened, the sound of chairs sliding echoed followed by the figures of my girls standing in shock.


    At the front, even Shio who had just grabbed a chalk unknowingly crushed it in her palm.


    By the time Hana left my lips alone, the whole ss became silent. But somehow, it felt like the calm before the storm.


    ¡°I¡¯vee back, Ruki. Just for you.¡± Hana loudly said before turning to Satsuki¡¯s empty seat. After moving it close to me, the girl elegantly sat down and leaned her head to my shoulder, ignoring everyone¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Wee back. But Hana, that¡¯s not your seat. That is Satsuki¡¯s. I¡¯ll have to ask you to vacate it.¡± Taking this moment to respond to her, I acknowledged her words before coldly pointing that detail out without giving a reaction to what she just did.

 Chapter 1290 This Is Merely The Start

    ¡°How cold¡­ But I expected this much. Consider that as a greeting, Ruki.¡± Faced with my harsh words telling her to vacate Satsuki¡¯s seat, Hana only acted hurt at first before the same smirk shed upon her lips.


    But as she obediently stood up there as an acknowledgment of my words, the same fake, angelic smile reced her smirk. Her eyes then wandered off of me to look at the girls who had a strong reaction to what she just did.


    ¡°I must say, Ruki. You¡¯re quite the popr one.¡± She said, her voice still having the same melodic chant. She then thoughtfully pressed a finger on her cheek as she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t return just to lose though.¡±


    At this point, everyone had already started to recover from the shock of what they witnessed. However, because of the somewhat tense atmosphere created by Hana and the girls who stood up from their seats, no one dared to utter a word.


    Reading the room, they all knew that it would be bad for them to join the fray. Especially the cucks who were once again ring at me.


    Luckily, Sakuma wasn¡¯t around. Otherwise, he¡¯d be reacting faster than my girls. And surprisingly, Yamada, the ss¡¯s loudmouth, was also tongue-tied.


    ¡°Ayase-san, Hina-san, Saki-san and¡­ Chizuru. It¡¯s nice meeting you four again.¡± Politely addressing those she knew by name and face, Hana bowed to them slightly. Nheless, her confident demeanor hadn¡¯t subsided.


    Because of that, none of them took her lightly, even Chii who still wanted to be on friendly terms with her had this serious expression as though she wanted to scold the girl.


    ¡°Y-you shouldn¡¯t have done that, Hana¡­ Y-you can¡¯t just kiss Ruki without warning.¡±


    Although stuttering a little, the adorable girl next to me led the charge. Ignoring the slight trembling of her whole body, she bravely faced Hana.


    ¡°Go, girl!¡±


    ¡°Fight for your Ruki!¡±


    From behind, I could hear Wakaba and Kashiwagi suddenly cheering for the girl. However, they were easily silenced by Hana.


    ¡°I apologize. But like I said, it was a greeting. You know what they say, that¡¯s how it is in the west.¡± Replying to Aya, Hana remained unshaken. She even resorted to using that kind of excuse, putting an end to Aya¡¯s argument.


    Obviously, that was a widely known misconception. You couldn¡¯t just kiss anyone and say that it was just a greeting there. More often than not, you¡¯d be sued for sexual assault.


    But not knowing that, Aya could only purse her lips as she tried her hardest not to admit defeat. The girl looked like she was about to say something but at this point, I already made my move.


    There¡¯s no way I would have her be embarrassed in front of everyone. Besides, it¡¯s also my fault for not dodging Hana¡¯s lips.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I should take responsibility for resolving this situation, right? While this would look like I was preventing them from shing against the girl, I¡¯d rather not let this situation go out of control than it already was.


    And so, I openly reached for Aya¡¯s hand and pulled her back down to my side, disregarding what kind of reaction Hana would make.


    As for Hina, Saki, Chii and Nami. I looked at them one by one, wordlessly conveying my intention.


    Although I could see the reluctance in their eyes, they eventually yielded and sat back down.


    No. Not everyone.


    Nami remained standing there.


    Maybe it was just my eyes ying on me but the girl looked like she was set aze. Judging by the intense gaze that she was sending my way, I somehow understood what was going on in her mind.


    Hana sessfully triggered her.


    Furthermore, with how the girl dered earlier about answering Hana¡¯s challenge, fires of determination and resolve burned in her eyes


    In but a single moment and under the unblinking eyes of everyone, Nami traversed the short distance between our desks and arrived in front of me.<sub> </sub>


    First, she stood before Hana, looking like she was ready to throw her fist. Obviously, that¡¯s not what happened.


    Instead, Nami¡¯s main heroine aura oozed out and boosted her presence. It¡¯s like she was a female warrior sent to take down the fallen angel.


    And as her hand reached for my cor, Nami opened her mouth, ¡°Shinohara-san, am I right? We have yet to meet before this but¡­ I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, is that so? I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m not going to praise you. Rather than that, let me remind you about something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this. Ruu will never be stolen by you.¡±


    As Nami dered right in front of Hana¡¯s face, she finally harnessed strength to her arm as she pulled me up.


    Understanding what she wanted to do, I was naturally prepared for this. Even though it would probably appear that I got dragged up by the girl, I willingly gave her control of my body.


    And with this, unlike Hana who bent forward to kiss me, Nami pulled me up to let everyone witness our intimacy. Moreover, unlike the kiss I shared with Hana, I actively responded to Nami. I parted my lips open and answered it with the same intensity, albeit stealthily.


    From the front and the back, it would look like I was once again forcibly kissed but that was far from the truth.


    And Hana, being the one closest to us, once again witnessed how I treated my girls differently from her.


    When our lips separated, I acted like I lost strength in my legs and fell back down on my seat.


    As for Nami, she once again faced Hana whose fake, angelic smile had just frozen.


    ¡°I¡¯m Andou Nanami, by the way.¡±


    Ending that with saying her name, the girl flippantly turned around and returned to her seat while radiating a triumphant glow.


    Was it over? Maybe. With how the events turned. Everyone or especially, the cucks couldn¡¯t even stand up and make a noise regarding what had transpired.


    At this point, Shio, who probably recovered way before this, loudly tapped her table, gathering all of our attention.


    With a stern expression on her face, her eyes wandered across the room, silencing whatever rumbling reaction from the spectators. And to end it, she gave me this stabbing re that seemed to convey her thoughts.


    Surely, I¡¯ll be in a bindter. But like I said, it¡¯s my responsibility. I was ready for that and everything that would happen afterward concerning this situation.


    I could only put on a smile for Shio which resulted in the woman sighing helplessly. But at the next instant, her gaze sharpened once more as her authority as our homeroom teacher returned.


    ¡°Shinohara, since there was no empty seat yet, I¡¯ll have someone get a desk in the storage roomter for you. In the meantime, you can take that seat behind Onoda-kun.¡± She paused for a moment as she pointed to Sakuma¡¯s seat. And continuing with an authoritative voice, she dered, ¡°I¡¯ll let what you all just did slide for now. However, remember, this is my ssroom. I expect you all to behave and respect my presence here.¡±


    Hana, who had just gathered too much attention to herself, lowered her head to Shio in apology before moving to her designated seat.


    As the breeze apanied by her fragrance passed by my nostrils, my ears twitched.


    Hana¡¯s will remained unrelenting.


    Before she settled on Sakuma¡¯s seat, her lips closed in on my ear, and whispered, ¡°Ruki, this is merely the start.¡±

 Chapter 1291 Effects

    Shio, starting the homeroom, managed to somehow calm down the ss. But the events before it influenced the room a lot. An awkward air remained hanging in the air, resulting in a very restrained atmosphere.


    On the surface, the lesson progressed rather smoothly because it was on the easier side. However, beneath it, a slew of reactions regarding what had transpired began to make their rounds across us and inside the group chat of our ss.


    Since I seldom checked it, Aya informed me about the happenings in it.


    At the moment, an ongoing topic regarding the history between me and Hana was being discussed by some of our ssmates. Obviously, none of my girls were part of it. Those in the know of my rtionships like Ogawa and his ilk also opted out. But surely, they¡¯re reading it at their leisure.


    I even got mentioned a few times, resulting in notifications flooding my phone. However, given that I had yet to talk there on top of only asionally opening it to read thest messages, our ssmates only did that to use it as a shortcut in typing my name.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I mean, a lot is going on.


    Aya showed it to me because Wakaba and Kashiwagi spearheaded their spection about why Nami kissed me and not Aya. Saying, it¡¯s beneath their friend to do that in response to the transfer student¡¯s bold move.


    In short, they¡¯re still trying to convince themselves that among the girls close to me, Aya was the most special given that I pulled her down to keep her out of the conflict.


    Well, there¡¯s also someone who brought up Hana¡¯s identity. Her fame during our grade school had reached their former middle school. However, because she disappeared from our city back then, only a few remembered her.


    But then, upon bringing it up, they started wondering why she suddenly approached me and dered that she returned just for me.


    More spections ensued and soon enough, they then arrived at why Nami did that when it was known to almost everyone that she and Ogawa were a pair.


    Someone who was at the snack house when I confessed to all of them brought it up as an exnation. And the others also recalled my recent affirmation of that confession.


    In the end, I got branded as a slick yer who¡¯s trying to worm my way into every girl¡¯s heart.


    And because of that, I started feeling their gazes drill at my back. I acted oblivious to all of it though and listened to Shio¡¯s lesson.


    By the time the first period ended, Shio, who probably noticed the unusual atmosphere, called me out of the room; partly to escort her as her Student Assistant, and partly to talk to me about Hana or what happened.


    Before leaving the room with her, I checked on my girls. I could easily spy vexation on most of them, especially on Hina. As someone smart who could devise schemes to her benefit, she probably found herself helpless earlier.


    Saki still maintained her rather passive behavior but that¡¯s just on the surface. She¡¯s not one who would easily be riled up yet it¡¯s undeniable that she¡¯s also reflecting on what she could¡¯ve done earlier. Besides, with the way she looked at me as I left the room, she was deliberating whether to follow me or not. She ultimately chose thetter though.


    Chii, on the other hand, was in the rift between befriending Hana again and fighting her for me. Her gyaru persona retreated and she was currently back to her old self. An-rin and Kushii were by her side though. Though I couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, they were supporting their friend.


    Aya was fine. I focused on her throughout the ss, after all. Moreover, the way I protected her earlier dispelled any pessimistic thoughts that surfaced in her mind. She didn¡¯t even mind Hana behind us.


    And Nami, although she found herself triumphant earlier, she¡¯s most likely reflecting as well. She had this stone-cold expression as she stared ahead with her focus drifting far from reality. When she met my gaze, she softened up and her warm, affectionate smile resurfaced.


    Everyone who saw that nodded their heads as though they finally confirmed that the girl had already jump shipped to my boat.


    Anyway, given that I nced at them from the front, I also couldn¡¯t help but catch Kanzaki biting her lips in frustration. When she caught me staring at her, the girl bitterly smiled as a look of resignation covered her face.


    Whatever¡¯s on her head, I could only put out a guess. With Hana¡¯s appearance, she¡¯s probably thinking that her chance of also getting my affection lowered significantly.<sub> </sub>


    I might be too presumptuous though. In any case, that¡¯s that. I couldn¡¯t be bothered by the cucks¡¯ reactions anymore. I never even heard them raising their voices. Their balls must¡¯ve shrunken.


    ¡°Ruru, what are you nning to do with Hana?¡± Shio asked as soon as we departed from the ssroom.


    ¡°Make her give up and steal her back.¡±


    Faced with that honest answer, Shio looked like she totally expected that. She held her forehead and released a small sigh.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? Your rtionship with the girls in ss will be exposed.¡±


    That¡¯s a valid question.


    Although our closeness was already too noticeable to everyone, no one would readily believe yet that I am in a rtionship with them.


    Even with what happened, they interpreted Nami¡¯s bold move as a retaliatory act against a rival that suddenly appeared. Moreover, while I should be the one to gather animosity for being such a yer, my open deration back then saved me from it. But in turn, instead of just thinking of that as a joke, some had already started to believe that it was my goal all along.


    It was even evident in the pondering gazes left by those I included in that deration. Like Misumi and Shimura. It did not affect An-rin, Kushii, Wakaba, and Kashiwagi though. They all took it as a running gag from me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s what we wanted to achieve in the first ce, Shio.¡±


    ¡°I know that. You also know that it won¡¯t be epted by everyone. All you can do for now is to continue the bnced illusion that you¡¯re just close to all of them. Hana¡¯s existence broke that. As someone who set out solely to get your attention, she will stop at nothing and everyone will be dragged by it. Remember, the nail that sticks up will always be hammered down. This won¡¯t only be contained inside the ssroom.¡±


    Hearing this from Shio, she¡¯s definitely taking up the position of an adult. She¡¯s looking at it through her own perspective in consideration of me and the other girls. What a precious woman.


    ¡°Yeah. I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, Shio. However, there¡¯s no stopping her unless¡­ I forced her to do so. Moreover, what she did earlier had be her introduction to the ss. Instead of just being the devastatingly beautiful and angelic transfer student, she¡¯s now ¡®that girl who kissed Onoda¡¯ in everyone¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°So, is that what you decided, Ruru? y her games and hope that it won¡¯t grow bigger than it is?¡±


    ¡°As much as possible, I wanted to contain it. As you said, if we kept standing out like a sticking nail, there¡¯s no doubt that we¡¯d find no peace in this school anymore. And slowly everyone will be dragged by it. That¡¯s why¡­ I am nning to take action.¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°Court her outside?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s an oversimplification. I had to think about it carefully. Furthermore, with time not always on my side, there¡¯s only so much I could do.


    ¡°Geez, why do I even ask? Of course, that''s what you will do. Anyway, just be very careful¡­ And, don¡¯t forget about me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not even an option, Shio. I could hit my head and lose all of my memories but never my feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s your glib tongue resurfacing again¡­¡± Shio acted unaffected but the way her lips curved upwards sold her out.


    With this, we continued on our way, dropping her things off at her next ss. And before I separated from her, Shio told me to get a desk and chair for Hana. Well, she needed that for tomorrow, after all. The question is¡­ will she ept being seated in the back rows? We¡¯ll see.

 Chapter 1292 Defeated

    Upon returning to the ssroom carrying the new desk and chair for Hana, the sight that I came upon was as I expected.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The girl was surrounded by our ssmates, each one curiously asking her different questions. Surprisingly though, they weren¡¯t touching what happened earlier. Instead, standard questions usually asked to the transfer student kept being thrown at her.


    Things like her interest, hobbies, and any other personal information that¡¯s borderline intruding. It¡¯s like they wanted to know everything about her past while skirting about the present. They also asked about the previous school she attended. How was it there or whether she could now speak that country¡¯snguage.


    However, the same as before meeting me, Hana coolly put on her angelic smile and responded to them with fewer words and simple gestures. Normally, that should be seen as an aloof way to ward them off but as always, her smile was as effective as before. It¡¯s enough for them to be considerate of her.


    In any case, when they noticed me returning from outside, they all dispersed like ants running away upon sensing a disturbance. They then looked on from their seats, anticipation filling their eyes.


    Yep. They probably thought that something was going to happen again.


    I mean, apart from me carrying the supposed desk and chair for Hana, the girl¡¯s attention also got diverted to me. It¡¯s like she¡¯s switching gears whenever she would catch in her crosshair.


    As for my girls, they¡¯re also ready to jump in and prevent the girl from stealing another march from them. This time, Hina was the one more eager to block Hana.


    Well, I already decided not to make this day even more chaotic than it was. And so, I walked past Hana, not even giving her a second nce, and ced the table and chair at the very back of the room.


    Originally, there were a total of five rows with six desks each, enough for 30 students. As the 31st student, Hana will be alone behind the fifth row.


    But will she ept that arrangement? She will. I¡¯ll have her ept it.


    Upon putting it down there, I walked back to my seat and nced behind me, ¡°Hana, I brought your desk. You can now move there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why will I? Kinoshita-sensei told me to sit here behind you.¡±


    ¡°And she also said that she¡¯ll ask someone to bring a desk for you, right? There you have it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hana fell silent. The rather cheerful air around her suddenly turned gloomy. It was brought about by her minute body gestures. Her shoulders slightly lowered and her back hunched a bit.


    ¡°¡­ Ruki, is this how you¡¯re going to treat me? Cold and indifferent.¡±


    With a hint of sadness in her voice, Hana raised that question.


    Obviously, those paying attention to us heard it as well. But whatever their reaction may be, I found it irrelevant.


    I tilted my head to the side as I replied, ¡°Is that how it looks? I¡¯m just telling you where your ce is. Don¡¯t give any meaning to it.¡±


    Perhaps sensing that I wasn¡¯t amused with her, Hana raised her hands in surrender, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s have it your way. I¡¯ll move there but don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to give up.¡±


    I had no idea if the others would be able to pick it up but the Hana of today was different from her past self who wouldn¡¯t break her character when in public. When interacting with me, she¡¯s slipping into her real character, disregarding whatever reaction she would gather from those unrted to us.


    Will she continue doing this? I don¡¯t know. But if this continues¡­ I won¡¯t be surprised if our ssmates will change their opinions about me with the way I am going to treat her.


    ¡°Knowing you, I doubt you will. Besides, I also let you have your way earlier. Consider us even.¡± Upon saying that, I stopped paying attention to her.


    I heard her making a sound with her lips before walking to the back of the room.


    Naturally, everyone¡¯s eyes followed her and when she took her seat, I could feel unfriendly, prating gazes directed at me.


    Well, that¡¯s the result of treating the beautiful transfer student coldly like that. And because of what happened earlier, it added to the resentment that¡¯s starting to build up.<sub> </sub>


    And as I expected, it didn¡¯t take long for someone to raise their voice, questioning me.


    ¡°Onoda, that¡¯s cold. Do you have to treat her that way?¡±


    Looking at the source, I found one of Fukuda¡¯sckeys staring daggers at me. I forgot his name. Or I haven¡¯t bothered to remember it. Whether it was instigated by Fukuda or not, I had no idea. Maybe it¡¯s thetter. As for whether he had an ulterior motive in doing so¡­ Probably, yeah. Hana¡¯s too beautiful to be ignored, after all.


    Somewhere deep in his mind, he¡¯s probably imagining himself earning Hana¡¯s praise.


    ¡°In what way?¡± I nonchntly answered.


    ¡°That! You coldly pushed her away. Do you think just because she kissed you, you can now do anything you want? Don¡¯t be conceited!¡±


    Look at this guy¡¯s courage¡­ I guess I gotta hand it to him. Unlike the cucks who are only observing the situation, he seemed to have found the balls to speak up.


    Anyway, with the guy raising his voice, the room once again fell silent and all attention gathered at the center of it all; me.


    Reading the atmosphere, surely, the odds are against me. Only my girls had an idea why I did that. Even those who were slightly interested in me hadplicated looks on their faces as though they were trying to check if this was my true face. A conceited bastard.


    Somehow, Hana¡¯s appearance here heralded the crumbling of the positive reputation that I unknowingly built up.


    ¡°Excuse me? Did I ask you to speak up for me? I don¡¯t have anyints. Ruki did what he had to. You don¡¯t have the right to criticize him.¡±


    As I was pondering on how I would respond to that, the girl that I sent to the back row spoke up for me. Or rather, she reprimanded the guy for jumping up like a toad to a recently fallen leaf.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just saying.¡± The guy instantly looked troubled. Fukuda beside him tried to pull him back down to his seat, perhaps to save him from embarrassment.


    ¡°Like I said. I didn¡¯t ask you to speak up for me. Can you let it rest?¡±


    Although she started it by being upset, the girl¡¯s voice almost magically switched to a gentle one. And by the end of it, her angelic smile resurfaced.


    Perhaps not expecting that, the guy instantly got flustered as he nodded his head multiple times.


    Upon seeing the guy settling back on his seat, Hana who once again stood up suddenly made an announcement, addressing the whole ss, ¡°Uhm¡­ I appreciate everyone¡¯s concern. However, Ruki has been nothing but good to me. In the first ce, I should be the one condemned for kissing him without rhyme or reason. I implore you to be understanding.¡±


    Upon giving that speech, Hana bowed her head with sincerity. Whether it was an act or not, I could only say that it was wless.


    And sure enough, the ones who probably doubted me started nodding or sighing in agreement.


    As for my girls who witnessed how Hana easily dissolved whatever negative opinion that had been building up towards me, they either bitterly smiled or epted their loss at this particr moment.


    Even Nami who was feeling triumphant earlier was taken aback. She looked at me with a serious expression, conveying her acknowledgment that Hana was a formidable opponent.


    ¡­ Truthfully, I also couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at Hana¡¯s quick thinking.


    I gotta hand it to her. She won in this skirmish this time.


    When our gazes met, Hana put on her genuine smile along with a wink. As my response to that, I put on a defeated smile and a thumbs up. There¡¯s no hurt in giving credit when it¡¯s due.


    Right after that, our teacher for the second period arrived and started the lesson.

 Chapter 1293 Counterattack?

    With Hana clearing the air, the second period also passed without any issues. Nheless, in a short time, her reputation had already been lifted by herself.


    Even though she was at the very back of the row, it felt like she was at the very front because of how she proactively participated in the lesson. The teacher who was at first skeptical of the transfer student suddenly got a new favorite. Every time she would exin something, she would nce at Hana, hoping that the girl would once again prove her intelligence to everyone.


    And sure enough, she wasn¡¯t disappointed. While almost everyone struggled with mathematics, the girl seemingly could understand the forms with just a nce. It was as if she already learned that before.


    Well, that¡¯s probably the truth. She attended a specialized school, after all. Or more specifically, a boarding school where the only time she would be able to leave its premises was during a school trip or a vacation. Their curriculum had advanced lessons.


    That¡¯s why as soon as the teacher left the room, our ssmates once again surrounded her, praising her a lot for what she showed in ss. Yet, as always, she donned her angelic mask to amodate them all.


    In a way, the girl could be said to have slowly limated to the ss. Perhaps before this day ends, someone would im that he or she was the girl¡¯s new friend.


    Obviously, there was still the hanging question. Who am I to her?


    ¡°Ruki, can youe with me?¡±


    Pulling me out of my thoughts, someone approached my desk. Even without looking up, I could easily recognize the girl¡¯s figure and bust size.


    She¡¯s my girl, after all.


    Uh. Of course, her voice was also recognizable. But let¡¯s not dwell on that, hmm?


    Meeting the girl¡¯s gaze, I instantly captured Hina¡¯splicated expression. Through observation, it¡¯s a mix of jealousy as well as self-deprecation.


    Having noticed that, I instantly sprang up to my feet. It¡¯s the instinct of a boyfriend to check what¡¯s wrong with his girl.


    Despite that, I still prevented my concern from showing up on my face. She might think twice about telling me what¡¯s troubling her, after all.


    Asking me toe with her, there¡¯s no doubt that she wanted to talk. But unlike Hana, she couldn¡¯t openly address what was on her mind. There¡¯s still the mindful consideration of not exposing the true nature of our rtionship in most of them.


    Well, Nami broke that earlier but if everyone suddenly stood up and announced their rtionship with me then¡­ it would be too chaotic. It would be hard for us to find peace.


    Rather than that, doing it one at a time should be usible ¨C if ever they managed to arrive at that idea. To follow through with it, we just have to let the first one sink into everyone¡¯s mind first before revealing another one.


    Indeed, the hints were already all over the ce and some already started picking those up. Nheless, without tacit confirmation, it would just end up as spection or theory no matter how obvious it was.


    ¡°Mhm. Lead the way, I¡¯ll follow.¡± I answered while showing a gentle smile on my face. It¡¯s an attempt to remove the pressure on the girl and at the same time, a mask to whoever¡¯s paying attention to us.


    Hina returned the smile and nodded.


    Before following her, my eyes made a sweep to check on my other girls. Even though they didn¡¯t make the same move as the girl, they also have almost the same expression as her.


    Obviously, I had long figured out the reason for that. It¡¯s Hana and how that girl diffused the situation so easily earlier while they failed to do anything with it.


    In my opinion, it¡¯s totally understandable. It¡¯s not in their hands to do something about it. However, they had differing opinions. Hence, this situation.


    As I started following behind Hina. Someone grabbed my shoulder.


    ¡°Excuse me, where might you two be going? The third period is upon us.¡±


    Who else would it be? It¡¯s Hana, of course. Somehow, she extricated herself from the crowd and ran up to me. While her words sounded like she was concerned about us, there¡¯s no doubt that she was just trying to obstruct us from leaving together.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And upon hearing her words, Hina, who was only a step ahead of me, turned back around. A dark gloom hung on her expression.


    Her hands on her sides curled up into a fist as she indignantly put herself between me and Hana, removing thetter¡¯s hand from my shoulder.


    Even though she¡¯s shorter by an inch, Hina faced the ck-haired beauty without showing any signs of backing down.


    As the one closest to her, I could sense how much she was holding back from raging. But like Nami earlier, she resolved herself to face the girl in front of us. Not to antagonize her but to match Hana in her act.


    And so, after gathering her thoughts, she took a deep breath before speaking, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Shinohara-san. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Although I couldn¡¯t see her expression given that I ended up behind her, I could imagine Hina putting on the same smile as Hana.


    ¡°Is that so? Then, can I join you?¡± With a twitch of her eyebrows, Hana proposed it without sounding too intrusive. However, even the spectators would know that Hana¡¯s motive was to prevent us from being alone together.<sub> </sub>


    Knowing that, Hina nced back at me for a moment before answering. She also nced at the other girls, perhaps conveying that she was taking up Hana¡¯s challenge by herself.


    ¡°Sure, why not? Let¡¯s go, Shinohara-san, Ruki.¡± Upon saying that Hina turned around and resumed heading to the door. Naturally, I followed after her.


    I could say something here but given the situation, I doubt it would even make an impact.


    Besides, with this new situation rising, it became another topic for the ss.


    From behind us, I heard someone saying, ¡°Shinohara-san really won¡¯t stop trying to appeal to Onoda-kun¡­ I wonder what happened to them before.¡±


    Then another one replied, ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s very unusual. I get it that Onoda-kun is now that handsome but can¡¯t she wait until after ss? Also, what¡¯s with the girls normally around him? Earlier, Rindou and Andou stepped up for him. Now, it¡¯s Mori¡­ You see what I¡¯m getting at?¡±


    ¡°Only the blind ones will fail to see it. But it¡¯s kinda interesting. They¡¯re all spurred on by the appearance of a new rival¡­ Onoda-kun suddenly became a rom protagonist.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? The other boys are totally eclipsed by him¡­ He¡¯s like a different breed from them.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what they meant to be an Alpha Male. He rarely gets flustered and he¡¯s so friendly to everyone. Heck, he confessed to almost everyone in our ss¡­ What¡¯s with that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Is he actually a yboy? Is he ying with us?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. He¡¯s not getting scorned by everyone, right?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Those girls¡­ Even with how fast they¡¯re shooting their mouths off, I captured most of their conversation. But I guess that¡¯s the current general sentiment.


    Before stepping out of our ssroom, I caught those two. They¡¯re Misumi and another girl whose name remained on the tip of my tongue. When they noticed my eyes on them, they both shyly smiled before shutting their mouths closed.


    ¡°Heh, so that¡¯s how you¡¯re keeping this up, Ruki. Impressive. As expected of you.¡± Hana yfullymented from behind me.


    Yeah. She also heard all of that and noticed that small interaction.


    Hina, on the other hand, simply nced at us without saying anything. However, as soon as we stepped out of the room, she reached for my hand, locking it right away before pulling me to her side.


    Hana, who was a step behind, failed to react to that. Before she could even try to catch up with us, Hina had already started leading us somewhere rather deserted.


    Well, I say that it¡¯s deserted but really, it could also be crowded at any moment.


    ¡°Wait¡­ are you really going to¡­?¡± Doubtful, Hana raised that iplete question as soon as she understood Hina¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to apany us?¡± Hina returned a question as her lips curved up into a confident smirk.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Ruki cannot enter that ce.¡±


    ¡°Why? Will you tell on him?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ But it¡¯s risky!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here? You can be our lookout, Shinohara-san.¡± This time, Hina¡¯s smirk transformed into a rather vulgar smile. Something I never thought she was capable of doing.


    Really, my girl was still full of surprises.


    ¡°E-eh? No!¡±


    And with that. For the first time today, Hana¡¯sposure was broken. With an extremely flustered expression, she lowered her head, looking defeated.


    Well, how can she not be? Because the ce Hina picked was none other than the women¡¯s bathroom.


    I had no idea if this was her original destination when she asked me toe with her but at the moment, her intention was clear, it was to deal a decisive blow to their acknowledged rival.


    Should I do something about this situation? Maybeter. First, I want to see what else Hina has up her sleeves or how Hana will recover from this.

 Chapter 1294 Cant Be The Only One

    ¡°This is a bad idea¡­ Ruki, let¡¯s go back before someone catches us here.¡± Hana suggested as she slightly winced from being pressed too close to me.


    ¡°Who says you cane in and join us? Now it¡¯s this cramp. Anyway, don¡¯t push into Ruki.¡± Hina chastised Hana as she tried to push the girl away from me.


    ¡°Alright, girls. While Hana is correct, Hina also has a point. It¡¯s already bad that I¡¯m inside this ce with you two. Now, it became worse with Hana joining in. What the hell are you thinking?¡±


    As I directed that question to the girl who slipped inside the cubicle right before it closed, I did my best to give space for both of them. However, my hands could only wrap around the two of them in our current situation just to prevent them from being bent.


    Well, realistically speaking, if one of us sat down on the toilet seat, the space it would create was massive. If they took one leg each to sit on, I would be the only one inconvenienced by taking on their weight. With my current strength, that¡¯s also going to be irrelevant.


    Unfortunately, with the two girls openlypeting on who would be able to get a bigger space inside my embrace, I was left with no other choice but to stand up with them. Hina was on my right while Hana was on my left.


    Such a situation was a man¡¯s fantasy. However, as someone experiencing it at this moment, I doubt I would be able to enjoy this; especially with the two girls¡¯ rivalry getting in the way.


    Not that I was nning to. But you know¡­ as a bonafide pervert, it passed by my mind.


    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t let you be intimate with her here,¡± Hana answered in a low voice as she stared at Hina and me with a reddened face. Whatever¡¯s on her mind, it¡¯s easy to guess.


    ¡°We¡¯re just going to talk! I¡¯m not some horny vixen who¡¯s always in heat.¡± Hina blurted out. Yet, seeing the girl also starting to blush, that was fairly unconvincing.


    I¡¯d give it to her that maybe, talking was her initial reason for asking me toe with her. However, Hana¡¯s intrusion changed the destination in her mind which resulted in this current situation.


    ¡°Alright. I understand your reason. But you have no right to prevent us in any way. Remember, you¡¯re not my girlfriend, Hina is.¡± Responding to the girl on my left first, I maintained my rather indifferent tone to her.


    Next, I switched to Hina. I lifted my hand and pushed her head closer to me, giving me ess to her lips. Naturally, I pushed my head, kissing her deeply.


    I did that for two reasons. To discourage Hana and prevent Hina from raising her voice again. Once our lips separated, I quietly shushed before speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s not raise our voices, alright?¡±


    Hina readily nodded, a satisfied smile blooming on her lips. On the other side, Hana¡¯s eyes focused on my lips. Instead of digesting what I told her, the girl looked a little lost as the desire to also get a kiss from me rose in her mind.


    In fact, she put her hand on my nape and tried to push me to her.


    Unfortunately, shecked the required strength.


    ¡°Stop trying Shinohara-san. As Ruki said, you have no right¡­ Unless¡­¡± Implying my end game, Hina appeared as though she was holding out a possibility for the girl to also receive the same treatment.


    s, Hana was a stubborn girl. Having decided to steal me, I would need to put in more effort to get her to give up. Since this was just the first day or first few hours since she reappeared in front of me, I doubt she¡¯d so easily put down what she set out to do.


    ¡°¡­ Unlike you, I will never want to share Ruki with all of you.¡± Giving that answer, Hana stopped pushing my head in and averted her gaze.


    ¡°Looking down at us, aren¡¯t you? You have no idea. If not for Ruki¡¯s desire, none of us would be standing like this next to him. He¡¯ll be with Akane and Akane alone will be put into his eyes.¡±


    ¡°So, what? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll steal him from Akane.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. Look at him. Look at his guilty-ridden face. He doesn¡¯t want to say it openly but we all know. After meeting Akane and hearing about their story, we can¡¯t help but ept it.¡±


    I see. Although I¡¯ve only told that to a few of them, everyone was already aware of what would happen in case my desire didn¡¯t manifest.


    Do I look guilty? Yeah. Hearing Hina saying that openly just to make a point to Hana, I couldn¡¯t help it because it¡¯s not wrong at all.


    ¡°Ruki, is she telling the truth?¡± Still unconvinced, Hana sought me for confirmation.


    I answered with a small nod before turning my attention to Hina. Tightening my arms around the girl, I whispered close to her ear, ¡°I love you. Even if my desire disappeared, I¡¯ll continue loving you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I believe in you. I believe in the guy who stood up and protected me even after I rejected him twice.¡± Or so she said. But Hina¡¯s voice cracked a little. Surely, she couldn¡¯t be fully confident with it. And so am I.


    Just recently, I was thinking of trying to get rid of itpletely. However, knowing that my love for all of them also stemmed from it, I couldn¡¯t help but admit that it¡¯s now a source of fear.<sub> </sub>


    I kept it hidden in my mind but now that it got brought up, I couldn¡¯t so easily hide it back without being affected by it.


    Hana went silent for a while. Possibly trying to understand it. Perhaps it took her two minutes to react. And when she did, she stared at me with the same conviction as before.


    ¡°You two¡­ I won¡¯t ept it. I refuse to ept that truth! I¡¯ll still steal you. Just you wait.¡± Upon saying that, the girl took a step back and left the cubicle.


    She looked like she was retreating but from the words she left behind, Hana decided to deny what we revealed to her. She¡¯s still as adamant about holding onto the possibility of stealing me from the girls.


    As soon as the door closed, Hina and I stared at one another. With the other girl leaving us alone, I stopped splitting my focus. My thoughts about Hana could wait forter. My girl was definitely more important than someone who refused to acknowledge that it was impossible for me to be with only one of them.


    ¡°¡­ She left.¡± A few secondster, Hina silently muttered.


    Since we were in a closed area, we could still hear Hana¡¯s footsteps reverberate to our ears as the girl made her way out of the bathroom.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Yes¡­ That worked, huh?¡±.


    ¡°Yeah, it did. But at what cost?¡± Hina wryly smiled.


    Truthfully, I was also on the verge of doing the same. But then again, showing that I was unshaken was the best course of action at the moment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say don¡¯t worry about it because it¡¯s definitely a point of worry. But Hina, my feelings will remain the same no matter what happens¡­ With that said, can I do something to clear our minds?¡±


    Hina stared at me for a few seconds before epting my words, ¡°Un. You can. I would ask the same thing if you didn¡¯t beat me to it.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re of the same mind? huh. As I expect from my lovely girl.¡± Uttering that praise, it¡¯s clearly an attempt to lighten our mood.


    And although not as effective, Hina¡¯s expression rxed. She then reached for my face and caressed my cheek lovingly.


    ¡°You sweet talker. One day, I¡¯ll bite that tongue of yours¡­ In the meantime¡­ I love you, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I love you too¡­¡± Disregarding that yful threat, I sincerely replied.


    Momentster, as though mas attracted to each other, our lips met, locking us in a passionate kiss.


    Disregarding the current setting, with Hana disappearing from the bathroom and no oneing in at the moment¡­ the two of us shared more than just a few rounds of kisses.


    Nheless, aware of the little time that we had before the 3rd period, the two of us did everything that we could to further reinforce the magic words we just uttered.


    ¡°I¡­ I said I¡¯m not a horny vixen yet look at us now¡­ I¡¯m about to have you inside me¡­¡± Hina muttered in between her hurried gasps as she keenly watched how my length gradually disappeared inside her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, you got caught by your perverted boyfriend who cannot resist your charms,¡± I replied while showing ascivious smile as I supported her leg up. Thrusting my length deeper into her, I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes from the pleasure brought about by her. Feeling the tightness wrapping around my length, my desire for this girl burned ever so furiously.


    ¡°Idiot. Shut up and kiss me, Ruki. I¡¯m about to m-moan.¡± With pursed lips, the girl rebuked me. And even though it¡¯s already difficult for her to hold it back, she still managed to convey that filled with her affection.


    Obliging with it, I captured her lips and blocked thempletely by giving her a deeper kiss than before.


    And with our connection fully established, my tireless hips began moving, grinding her insides in a speedy yet unhurried fashion. As always, my girl¡¯s pleasurees first¡­


    I had no idea if Hana had returned to the ssroom or if she was still waiting nearby. In any case,


    Hina had my undivided attention.


    Before returning to our ssroom, I¡¯ll see to it that our bond will once again be strengthened.

 Chapter 1295 You Know What To Do

    To make sure that I would be able to leave the bathroom without being caught, Hina opted to leave first. Although her face was still red despite finishing quickly, she was quite confident about her excuse in case someone pointed it out. She even yfully teased me that rather than her, it would be me who¡¯d need some exining to do.


    I mean, a certain part of my pants was a little wet due to cleaning up the stain that got stuck on it. Furthermore, it¡¯s still bulged up from being half-erect¡­ My improved stamina had once again shown its prowess. We could¡¯ve gone for another round if we stopped caring about the next ss.


    s, knowing how I was serious at acquiring whatever knowledge I could get in school, Hina wouldn¡¯t ask me of that¡­ Also, even though it¡¯s already weeks ago, she¡¯s still reflecting on that time she got heartbroken by Ogawa¡¯s rejection to answer her confession. I stayed with her after lunchbreak and brought her to the infirmary, faking a sickness.


    Uh. That¡¯s also the day my rtionship with her and Saki progressed a lot.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. Unless I ask her to skip ss with me, she¡¯d probably not propose it herself. And that¡¯s the same for everybody.


    Two minutester, when I received her signal through a message, my feet hurriedly carried me out of the women¡¯s bathroom.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Thinking she was waiting for me outside so that we could go back together, I even prepared something to further lighten up our mood.


    However, instead of finding Hina there, I found someone else.


    Leaning against the wall with her hands sped in front of her, Hana quietly waited.


    Upon seeing me stepping out, excited and all, Hana easily got infected as her warm smile stretched wider.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± The girl called out my name as she traversed the few steps between us.


    She was about to hug me but upon noticing my puzzlement, she retracted her arms and carefully exined what happened, ¡°Hina-san asked me to wait for you here, Ruki.¡±


    Obviously, that¡¯s the only exnation. But what was she thinking? Did she not want me to interact with Hana?


    No. Wait¡­ I might be wrong with my reading. Unlike Nami, Hina and the others only expressed their vexation for not being able to do something about it earlier. Moreover, it¡¯s Hana who wedged herself between us resulting in Hina bringing me here. It¡¯s just her retaliation against Hana¡¯s move.


    ¡°She also entrusted me with a message¡­¡± Hana continued as she locked eyes with me, ¡°She said ¡®you know what to do¡¯.¡±


    That girl. At least borate on it!


    Hana also appeared a little puzzled at that message. She tilted her head, watching how I would react to it.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ I know what to do, huh? Is she referring to what I said about my feelings for this girl? Is she giving me the chance to try and steal the girl instead of getting stolen by her?


    I gotta ask herter.


    For now, I guess I¡¯ll do just that. We only have the time needed to walk back to the ssroom anyway. I should see how this girl would respond if I stopped acting distant from her.


    Having decided that, I first cleared up my mind before closing in on Hana.


    As expected, the girl''s reaction became a little sluggish. She hadn¡¯t anticipated me to be proactive in approaching her.


    Before she could blink her eyes, my arm had already found its way behind her. The same way as I held her earlier inside that stall, I locked her in my embrace.


    ¡°R-ruki?¡± That¡¯s all Hana could say secondster. Her body tensed up a little bit as she tried to lift her head and read my expression.


    Unfortunately for her, I rested my chin on her shoulder as I slowly circled my other arm to her back.<sub> </sub>


    ¡°Let me say this before we return to our ssroom¡­¡± I started. ¡°¡­ I missed you. And I¡¯m more than ttered to know that the only reason for your return here is me.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Am I hearing things? Have you eaten some dubious pill that flipped what¡¯s on your mind? Are you the real Ruki?¡± Hana¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief. Yet, her tense body gradually rxed, reced by tion. She¡¯s happy from hearing those despite her skepticism.


    ¡°Nah. I¡¯m the same person. Do you know someone as shameless as me? No, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ But you¡­ you¡¯re favoring them all this time.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s normal. They¡¯re my girlfriends, not you. I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself if I prioritize you over them. As much as you want to steal me, I also have this desire to have you back. Obviously, without leaving any of them. Now that you¡¯re here, I think it¡¯s about time I tell you about this.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say that through our messages, after all. In any case, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s unaware of this. The way she appeared earlier and kissed me as a greeting. She¡¯s confident that I wouldn¡¯t be repulsed by her.


    I guess she got the impression that I wouldn¡¯t be this forward to her because of how I tried to disregard her in favor of my girls.


    Anyway, I was seeing sess with this.


    A few secondster, Hana¡¯s heartbeat quickened as she once again attempted to stare at my face.


    This time, I let her do it. I pulled my head back and faced her.


    Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but smile from seeing her extremely flustered expression. This was rare, after all. Even back then, only when I caught her off guard would she show this kind of face. Moreover, her left golden eye was fully exposed to me. It¡¯s still as beautiful as before. However, the same as her right eye, it properly conveyed her feelings at the moment, sadness and ambiguity.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re being unfair, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. But aren¡¯t you the same? You want me to abandon everyone for you. I guess we¡¯re cut from the same cloth. There¡¯s no reason for you to be envious of me anymore. I¡¯m not the same as before. I¡¯m not as free as you think. Today and in the future, I¡¯ll continue being tied up with my responsibility to all of them.¡±


    Hana looked like she didn¡¯t want to ept everything that I said. She¡¯s still holding onto that image of me. The one who was unfettered by anything and anyone.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Because you needed to hear this from me. Now, it¡¯s up to you if you¡¯re still going to be stubborn. Just know that if I¡¯m with any of them, I will never act like this. You¡¯ll always be on the sidelines.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ Is that so? Then watch me do the impossible.¡± Hana forced augh but her grip tightened on my back. She¡¯s just trying to look strong when she¡¯s already shaken by what I revealed to her.


    ¡°Well, suit yourself. Let¡¯s go back then. I bet they¡¯re already specting about what''s taking us so long to return.¡±


    As I said this, I released her from my embrace and extracted myself from her grip. I then stepped to the side and walked past her.


    Yet, I found myself turning around and having her face me again.


    Earlier, I got kissed by her. This time, I returned the favor. While she was still lost in her thoughts, my lips ovepped with hers as I kissed her deeply, without holding back my feelings for her.


    A whileter, Hana matched my steps as the two of us started making our way back to our ssroom. We didn¡¯t start another conversation but halfway through it, I heard the girl whispering to herself. I could barely make out the words she was using except for one.


    ¡°¡­love¡­¡±

 Chapter 1296 Dragged By Misaki

    The following periods passed uneventfully. Perhaps still shaken by everything I told her, Hana held herself back from approaching me every break; even during the lunch break. She simply watched on from her seat at the back, stealing nces at us.


    In any case, we remained the topic of everyone¡¯s gossip. Furthermore, Hana¡¯s standing in ss snowballed into more than just being a transfer student. She¡¯s now beingpared to Nami when ites to presence.


    Somehow, the girl bing epted by our ssmates progressed faster than I thought.


    There was also that one baffling scenario where someone promised to exchange seats with her. While it¡¯s not significant since she would only be put in the fifth row, others also offered to exchange until she ended up getting the promise of having the seat directly in front of Aya.


    I wasn¡¯t that familiar with the girl originally sitting there. She¡¯s one of those quiet or someone that didn¡¯t want anything to do with the popr kids ¨C yeah, I was now considered among that category. Yet there she was, taken in by the magnificent glow of the ck-haired angel. She easily offered Hana her seat just so the girl could be closer to me.


    The girl even moved so quickly that they went out to look for Shio during lunch break to request if it was possible.


    Although Shio didn¡¯t give an immediate okay since they also needed to inform our other teachers, there¡¯s a huge possibility that it would be epted. The only inconvenience that would be brought about by that request was the switching of their names in the teachers¡¯ printed seating arrangement table. Although some would probably find it a hassle, Hana¡¯s face alone would bring a huge persuasion power.


    With that, not only Hana might be closer to us starting tomorrow, but she would also be Nami¡¯s desk neighbor.


    I wonder. Will they start bickering with each other at every chance they get?


    Anyway, that¡¯s about it for Hana.


    As someone truly busy with tasks left and right, I also couldn¡¯t stay that long in the ssroom after eating lunch.


    Apart from checking in with my girls, within and outside our school, I also went to see Komoe. To check if she followed through with what she decided earlier. It¡¯s just next door, anyway.


    Thankfully, she¡¯s behaving as she mentioned. Furthermore, Watanabe was with her. That girl sure was obedient. Maybe I should give her my thankster.


    To not make a scene, I opted not to show myself to her and walked past their ssroom.


    In the neighboring ss, I got spotted by Misaki who immediately ran outside. Itou who had her eyebrows raised soon followed behind her.


    Linking arms with me, the innocent forehead girl dragged me with her outside the School Building.


    With our path really familiar, it didn¡¯t take long for us to reach the Theater House. Still followed by Itou.


    I kept ncing back at the girl but she remained expressionless. Neither angry nor irritated. In fact, I could see a hint of amusement peeking out from time to time. Perhaps, watching me being dragged by Misaki wasughable for her.


    Well, looking at how excited the forehead girl was to see me, I couldn¡¯t muster the words of refusal to her. Besides, she¡¯s too adorable. Just being next to her, I could feel the same sense offort whenever I was with any of my girls. And obviously, there¡¯s some little distinction with each girl.


    With Misaki, I had this notion to just go along with her wishes. As long as it was not something that would bring her harm, I was ready to amodate her whenever I have time.


    As for Itou. What should I say? Ever since that day she confessed to me and I epted her, we have yet to spend time alone together for an extended period. And most of the time, it was like this. Along with Misaki.


    I waited until we were out of the public eye ¨C or specifically, after entering the Theater House ¨C before I turned around and reached my free hand to her.


    Although a little reluctant, Itou took it while she mindfully watched what kind of reaction Misaki would make.


    She¡¯s overthinking for sure. Because instead of pouting her lips and acting jealous, Misaki giggled happily before saying, ¡°Finally, Maaya-sama. You should not hold yourself back. Ruki also adores you just as much.¡±


    Shaking her head in defeat, Itou silently muttered in a voice that¡¯s only audible to me, ¡°That girl. She believes that I¡¯m the same as her¡­ A close friend to you. Can we keep that up whenever she¡¯s with us?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I have no choice. Do you want me to peel you off of her?¡±


    ¡°That would be cruel.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s too innocent anyway. With the way you handled her, I doubt you¡¯ll take advantage of her.¡± Itou gave Misaki a sidelong nce before focusing her eyes on me. With a hint of incredulity, she continued, ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a pervert or a gentleman.¡±<sub> </sub>


    ¡°Can I not be both?¡±


    Itou rolled her eyes and pinched my side. ¡°That¡¯s worse.¡±


    Ignoring the almost tickling pain brought by it, I locked her fingers with mine and kept her as close to me as possible. It¡¯s rare to get this chance with her, after all. I¡¯d get the best of it today. It¡¯s not nned but I guess I have Misaki to thank for this.


    At this point, the innocent girl finally noticed what we were doing.


    With the same innocent expression, the adorable forehead girl tilted her head to the side, ¡°Hmm? What are you and Maaya-sama whispering about? It¡¯s not something bad, I hope.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re debating whether you¡¯re cute or adorable.¡± I made up an answer.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Well, that¡¯s a topic that would probably be brought up if Itou and I finally got the chance to be alone. She¡¯s not that vocal about it but she¡¯s just the same as me. Misaki is too precious in her eyes.


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s the same, is it not?¡± Although puzzled at my answer, the girl¡¯s interest was certainly piqued. She edged closer and started blinking her twinkling eyes.


    ¡°Sure. They almost have the same meaning but being adorable was different from being cute.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Then what¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Pushing onto that made-up reason, I somehow found myself in a bit of a bind.


    How should I exin that to her? I could try expounding on it but¡­ I doubt it would be convincing.


    ¡°Misa, you¡¯re adorable with the way you act really clingy to Ruki. And your cuteness could be attributed to that innocent face of yours. If his hands are freed, he will have your cheeks pinched a few times by now.¡±


    I acted like I was trying to gather my thoughts. But then, someone saved me from it. Who else it was but Himeko¡¯s little sister?


    Ah. Wait. I should stop calling her that, right?


    Anyway, Misaki unquestioningly epted that answer. The shine in her eyes brightened even further as she eximed. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s amazing, Maaya-sama! And Ruki, not my cheeks. I prefer it more if you hug me but¡­ my cheeks can be swollen. I have received many a pinch from Maaya-sama earlier.¡±


    Misaki even held her somewhat puffy right cheek and cutely massaged it.


    So, Itou also has the habit of pinching Misaki¡¯s cheeks, huh? Maybe it¡¯s just that impossible to resist when she¡¯s this cute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m going to pinch someone¡¯s cheek, it would be Itou¡¯s. As for you¡­ I guess I¡¯ll settle in embracing you.¡± Teasing the girl at my other side before opting to give the forehead girl what she preferred, I quickly moved to aplish it.


    However, before that¡­


    ¡°I like that! Let¡¯s go in first!¡±


    Right. We¡¯re still outside their clubroom¡­ There¡¯s still a chance for us to be seen here.


    I readily agreed to it and let the girl open the door for us.


    A few secondster, the three of us stepped inside and¡­ the same as before, headed toward the long couch.


    As soon as we sat down, Misaki snuggled to my side and used my chest as her pillow right away. On the other hand, Itou stared at her friend first.


    After making sure that Misaki wasn¡¯t looking, she reached for my chin and raised my head a bit. Understanding what she wanted to aplish, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to tease her.


    ¡°Shall we share our first kiss in this instance?¡±

 Chapter 1297 Lovely Itou

    ¡°N-no. Not like this.¡±


    As if brought back from her fantasy through my question, Itou visibly shuddered as she hurriedly turned her head to the side, stopping what she intended to do. Eventually, she ced her head on my shoulder as her hurried breathing started tickling me.


    In any case, the girl was slow enough to cover up her rosy cheeks. I captured it with my eyespletely. That further fueled my desire to get more of her adorable reactions.


    Itou acting like that was too fresh for me. Just recently, I was the recipient of her hateful res and sometimes unreasonable ire. Though I also adore her whenever she would suddenly turn bashful,pleting her tsundere antics, I hoped to see her pure being bashful once in a while.


    Obviously, I wouldn¡¯t demand it from her. It¡¯s a lot better to wait for it toe naturally like this.


    "Mhm. This is great too. But Itou, I wonder what we are here for. I can understand Misaki wanting to be spoiled by me¡­ What about you? You followed us instead of stopping her."


    Right. There was no other reason why the innocent girl dragged me here.


    Somehow, supplementing Misaki''s knowledge regarding rtionships turned her into aplete cinnamon roll. Furthermore, because I never took advantage of her innocence, it became another factor for her to be more attached to me.


    Although I told her to make sure about her feelings for me first, the girl simply couldn''t help herself whenever I got caught in her vision.


    As for Itou¡­ well, there¡¯s a possibility that she had the same reason. However, I should know by now that our standing was still a littleplicated even after her confession and my eptance.


    Even though we had that promise to y her game together, this girl has yet to seek me out. Not even once.


    Our few recent interactions were born from coincidences. For example, thest time I ran into her was when she stormed out of their clubroom after getting criticized for the board she created. If not for me running into her, I probably wouldn¡¯t hear the extent of that issue.


    There was online messaging. However, she''s more restrained there. It''s like the girl was very careful in bringing up a topic we could talk about. Or if not that, she just didn¡¯t want a senseless conversation.


    Nheless, more often than not, she¡¯s always there whenever I would contact Himeko. Especially if it was a video call. Even if she didn¡¯t show herselfpletely, I could spy her from the corner or Himeko would give it away by her gestures.


    Really, Itou was kind of iprehensible at times.


    As much as I wanted to know her more and deepen our bond, she was the one preventing it.


    But I guess I was also a part of the problem. I had little time to spend with her. Moreover, ever since that day, I also didn¡¯t actively seek her because of piled-up schedules. All I could do was continue being in contact with her. That should change, right?


    Now that Misaki created this opportunity for us¡­ I guess I had to make use of this moment to its fullest; while also amodating my innocent ¡®friend¡¯.


    ¡°I have no idea. My feet moved by themselves and followed you two. Knowing a pervert like you, I¡¯m worried about her.¡±


    ¡°Is that the truth?¡±


    Her worry wasn¡¯t unfounded but it was too clear that the second part was just an excuse. As the one that somehow became another integral part of my friendship with Misaki, she¡¯s widely aware of how I was refraining from tainting the girl¡¯s precious innocence.


    It¡¯s something that shouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of, after all.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m jealous, okay? I also want to be with you but I can¡¯t be as forward as her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Now that''s music to my ears.¡±


    Although that¡¯s within my expectation, it¡¯s really too great to hear. I would always appreciate her honesty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡±<sub> </sub>


    ¡°I won¡¯t. But let me say this¡­ Just be yourself, you don¡¯t need to change because the nature of our rtionship has already transformed into this. My interest in you is born because of who you are, not of what you can be.¡±


    It¡¯s impossible to see her expression because of her current position but the way her voice faltered a bit conveyed it all. In one way or another, she¡¯s considering changing her approach. Or to do it the same way as Misaki.


    In my opinion though, she doesn¡¯t need to change or open up like my other girls. She¡¯s already fine as she was. Rather than that, I should aim to be the one that would lighten her load.


    ying games was her original stress reliever from her training as the sessor of her father. But now that she epted me to stand with her, I should be able to do that much for her.


    And to not make it look like a one-sided affair, seeing her and Himeko continue getting along with each other was enough for me.


    Obviously, I also wouldn¡¯t mind her being this close to me whenever possible.


    Anyway, the girl didn¡¯t respond instantly, instead, she took her time digesting it all. Because she was pressing too close, I could feel her rising heartbeat, her warm breath as well as the way her arms gradually slip from my side and back, hugging me.


    Well, with Misaki still beingfortably snuggled to my chest, the girl partly obstructed Itou from fully enclosing her arms around my waist. But I guess that¡¯s enough for her. She eventually gripped a part of my clothes before her soft voice carrying her words reached my ears again.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ this must be why I can¡¯t peel myself off of you despite the hate that I initially felt for you. You¡¯re too eloquent¡­ I can¡¯t believe my heart raced just from hearing all that¡­¡±


    ¡°Believe it. You¡¯ll be hearing more from me. Also, you should prepare yourself when we get our alone time together. I¡¯ll continue whispering sweet nothings in your ears.¡±


    ¡°Geez. Is that how you¡¯re going to spoil me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± As I said this, my hand traveled from her back to her nape. As I brushed her hair with her fingers, the girl gradually lifted her head again.


    With our faces so close to each other, we could see each other¡¯s reflections through our eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As though time slowed down, Itou and I remained to stare at one another. Soon enough, she lowered her gaze to my lips and so did I.


    Earlier, she stopped herself from going through with this and I also teased her about it. However, this time, a mutual understanding washed over us.


    As Itou gradually closed her eyes to wait for it, my head moved forward and captured her sweet, virgin lips.


    Somehow, the thought of having Misaki this close to us already flew off our minds. With my experience at the forefront, I naturally made sure that this wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary first kiss for the girl.


    At first, it¡¯s just a simple press of our lips. It¡¯s already romantic as it was but¡­ it would be a fleeting experience. And so, I pressed in further, partly sucking in her lower lip to give it a taste.


    Itou followed my lead, copying me.


    Then, I pulled my head back which gave the girl the chance to check it. Seeing the part that she sucked in glistening slightly, Itou closed her eyes again, anticipating another round.


    Unfortunately, before I could dig into that, Misaki who was just silently enjoying my chest raised her head and innocently brought up questions for us.


    ¡°Ruki, how is your heart beating this quickly? And Maaya-sama, why are your eyes closed?¡±

 Chapter 1298 Two Princesses

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Because I¡¯m feeling lucky? Any boy will be envious of me if they find out that I am getting hugged by you and Itou.¡±


    Not the exact answer to her question but I guess it¡¯s already passable. I had no control over my heartbeat after all, especially when Itou and I got that kind of moment.


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t just tell her that my heart raced from that kiss, right? Knowing this innocent yet very forward girl, she¡¯d surely ask for the same treatment.


    It¡¯s possible to reject it, yes. However, imagine how she would take that given how much she trusts me.


    ¡°Oh! Is that why you¡¯ll be hated if they see you with us?¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s an incredible connection she just made. While it¡¯s technically not wrong, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she¡¯s actually so smart despite her innocence.


    I patted her head as I answered that follow-up question, ¡°Right. You see, not many boys will have the chance to be with two beautiful girls like you. And since it¡¯s the universally eptablemon sense that a man should only be intimate to his special someone, they¡¯ll scorn me for being too close to the both of you.¡±


    Misaki attempted to digest it right away, however, she eventually looked stumped as if she couldn¡¯t understand that universalmon sense that I just uttered.


    Coming to her rescue, Itou, who luckily didn¡¯t need to answer the earlier question anymore, provided additional knowledge for Misaki.


    ¡°Take it like this, Misa. Your father. You won¡¯t like it if he has some other woman aside from your mother, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I won¡¯t¡­ That¡¯s uneptable! No matter how strict they are to me, they¡¯re an inseparable couple.¡±


    ¡°There you have it. Ruki will not only be the point of everyone¡¯s envy but also will not be epted by the majority. But you know what? Ask him if he cared about his public image at all.¡±


    This girl¡­ I thought you were trying to help me exin¡­


    Ending her words with a mischievous smirk, Itou, who had just enjoyed the kiss we shared earlier, put me in another spot.


    Misaki naturally followed her words and turned her head to me, tilted it, and delivered that question.


    Looking at her inquiring eyes that seemed to be very interested in it, I could only answer that.


    Well, it¡¯s not something I would hide anyway.


    ¡°More than maintaining my public image¡­ you can say that I will be more concerned about what they will think of you by associating with me.¡±


    In essence, that¡¯s still a ¡®yes¡¯. Nheless, Misaki took her time to process it and gain her own understanding.


    A minuteter, the forehead girl put on a bright smile as she once again pressed herself close to me, ¡°I am right when I said you¡¯re different from the other boys, Ruki. Most of them are selfishly only thinking about themselves but you¡­¡±


    Ah. This again, huh? Misinterpreting my selfishness as selflessness. But thinking about it, I also couldn¡¯t find the selfish part of that answer.


    Conveying her tion through this embrace, Misaki fully enjoyed thefort of my chest as well as the caresses delivered by my hand.


    I turned my head to Itou and sure enough, she was just as baffled at how positive Misaki is regarding the way she sees me. If I¡¯m not wrong, there¡¯s always a positive filter in Misaki¡¯s mind when ites to things rted to me.


    Unless I openly showed her things that she would find hateful, she¡¯d possibly remain like this.


    Anyway, our conversation soon came to an end there. For the rest of our time in their clubroom, we simply enjoyed thepany of each other while being as close as possible. Fortunately, Misaki never tried to climb up on myp to be even closer. Either she didn¡¯t know or she was also holding back.


    As for Itou, while she¡¯s not as openly forward as Misaki, she continued embracing me while asionally enjoying our exchange of kisses.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although she became mindful of Misaki, that didn¡¯t stop her from deepening our bond.


    Normally, this kind of moment would be impossible for a normal couple¡­ but being a former witness of myplex rtionships with her sister and the other girls, she easily epted this situation even if Misaki could normally be mistaken as my girlfriend instead given the closeness.


    When it was time for us to return to the School Building, I brought up that n to buy Misaki a phone.<sub> </sub>


    Since she already epted, we only needed to set a date.


    Itou was the one in charge of it but when I looked at her, she showed me a troubled look which instantly gave away that she could find an open schedule for her.


    ¡°¡­ If you want to, you can go with her alone. My schedule this week is so tight that my only leisure time is when I¡¯m here at school.¡± She said, sounding rather pitiful. I even saw her looking a little guilty for uttering that first sentence.


    Most likely, she was nning to just keep quiet about it to buy herself the time needed to pass this week.


    Understanding that, my first instinct as her boyfriend was naturally to console her and tell her that we could wait until she was free. But then again, it didn¡¯t really matter if she was there with us or not. I coulde and visit their hotel or house by asking Himeko to hand Misaki''s phone for our n to let her safekeep it for the girl.


    It''s not like I¡¯m going on a date with Misaki¡­ Or maybe I am?


    I guess this was the hard part when I was still trying to deny my very obvious attraction to the innocent girl.


    ¡°Maaya-sama, I understand. We can go next week or this weekend, whenever you¡¯re free. Is that eptable, Ruki?¡±


    While I was lost in that thought, Misaki sprang up and resolved the reluctance in my mind by voicing her side.


    I inwardly shook her head and criticized myself but obviously, I didn¡¯t show it on my face. I readily nodded to the girl and then turned to Itou, ¡°There we go, there¡¯s no need to rush it. Let¡¯s turn that day into not just buying Misaki her phone but also¡­¡± As I trailed my voice here, I nced at the forehead girl whose shining eyes were still filled with optimism. ¡°¡­ to take you both on a date. We can go shopping or watch a movie. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I love it!¡± Misaki instantly answered jumping once again inside my embrace. She¡¯s now turned into another hug machine like a certain silver ko.


    Anyway, that¡¯s an expected answer from her. I bet no matter how absurd my suggestion was, the girl would only see the positiveness in it.


    Receiving her and doting on her by caressing her cheek, I then turned to the other girl.


    Surprisingly, an excited expression was visibly written on her face. No matter how much she tried to reel it in, Itou failed to make a straight face.


    And seeing that, I definitely felt that jubnt tug in my heart. Not to tease her but to make sure that she¡¯d experience a great time when that date arrived.


    Unlike with Misaki, I pulled Itou back to me and this time, let go of Misaki temporarily to give her my sole attention, albeit briefly.


    A momentter, the girl embraced me tightly while she sweetly whispered, ¡°Stop making me feel funny. My heart can¡¯t handle this.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I have to up my game.¡±


    ¡°Idiot. I¡¯ll tell Nee-sama to scold you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. She¡¯ll hear from me how bashful her Ya-chan turned out to be. I¡¯m sure Himeko will be delighted¡±


    ¡°Always the biggest idiot¡­¡±


    Perhaps she ran out of a rebuttal from that, the girl turned to the insult that didn¡¯t sound like an insult anymore.


    Anyway, Misaki watching us from the side affectionately giggled before joining us again.


    By the time we left the Theater Club, the two girls had a more radiant expression than earlier.


    And as we walked back to the School Building, Misaki put to practice what she learned earlier, she would only cling to me when there was no one around.


    As for Itou, she slipped back to earlier, just following us closely while asionally stealing nces at my side frame. Whenever I would catch her, she would immediately avert her gaze.


    Mhm. While they could be said to be both adorable, there¡¯s that certain distinction between the two. Misaki with her forthrightness and Itou with her furtive bashfulness.


    Like them, I¡¯m looking forward to that day. Bringing two princesses, one sheltered and one akin to a royal sessor, out on a date, I will undoubtedly have to protect them from the outside world.

 Chapter 1299 Lost

    It¡¯s the start of another week so, a Mentor Program after the sixth period was in order.


    As soon as the teacher vacated our ssroom, almost everyone in our ss excitedly prepared to meet their respective mentors. Naturally, I was in a simr state.


    After not seeing Arisa and Izumi-senpai during the weekend, I¡¯m feeling more than just excitement. I¡¯m missing them.


    Thanks to the Mentor Program, I could fully devote that time to either of them. Though it would be better if they both showed up in the abandoned clubroom, Arisa despite her yfulness, was someone who always acted fairly. There were exceptions, of course, but leaving Ogawa by his lonesome would probably make her feel bad.


    At least, regarding the swap, the initial reason had already be irrelevant. Another reason reced it; to be alone with me and rehabilitate Ogawa so that he could finally move on and leave us be.


    Oh. Right. I haven''t taken a jab at him today, have I? Am I feeling kinda generous today?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Obviously not. My girls and Hana¡¯s return fully upied my mind. I have no extra brain cells tomit to gloat at him.


    But now that I think about it, should I walk up to him and ask him about Kazuha-nee? I couldn¡¯t help but recall that interaction we hadst Saturday. Did she continue tormenting her little brother? Or did she soften up and eventually spoil him when they arrived home?


    Man¡­ Considering what happened, Ogawa had possibly begun feeling threatened by me. That the same as the surrounding girls around him, her precious sister might be the next one to be stolen.


    Ah! Could that be part of the reason why he''s so quiet today even after seeing Nami kissing me in front of the whole ss?


    Possible.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to provoke me again and see me use that ¡®Kazuha-nee¡¯ ammunition to shoot him down.


    In any case, they said he''s already trying to change or move on but a cuck will always be a cuck.


    Uh. I guess Ichihara Jun still hadn¡¯t absorbed all my pettiness. Some were still directed to these cucks.


    Right. I should stop wasting my valuable seconds thinking about him and start preparing for the Mentor Program.


    Having decided that, I quickly packed my stationeries, notebooks and some of the books that contained our lesson today in my bag.


    Following that, I looked around me, starting from Aya until I finished checking all of my girls. I could walk them all to their mentors but as always, having me see them off was enough for them.


    Their reason was¡­ ¡®I¡¯m still going to visit themter, anyway¡¯. They¡¯re just doing their part not to trouble me too much by going back and forth for each of them.


    Next, my eyes naturallynded on the girl that¡¯s slowly shaping up to be a chaos-incarnate.


    She stood out once again. But this time, it¡¯s not because of her looks, fast adaptation, or sudden rise in poprity.


    Instead, it¡¯s because she looked so lost.


    From my seat, I nced at her and easily spied her rather confused state as she looked wherever, trying to understand why our ssmates had started to pack up their things.


    Most likely, Shio probably forgot to tell her about the Mentor Program or there¡¯s just no time to do so earlier.


    As for our ssmates that had begun to imitate bees attracted to honey in regard to her angelic demeanor, they had yet to inform her about it.


    For sure, apart from me, someone would soon notice it and tell her. But should I wait until that point?


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to portray that I hate her. It¡¯s just me not wanting to y her obvious game of ¡®stealing my attention¡¯.


    Switching that up, I would be the one approaching her this time. Although the two of us returning together before the third period gathered spections, no one could conclude what exactly happened between us. And even when they asked the girl, she had a ready-made excuse, flinging them off our tail.


    Yeah. She''s totally prepared in deflecting personal questions.


    It¡¯s not only to protect herself but also my reputation.


    Because of that, the only negative gazes that I was receiving came from those who easily became infatuated with her fake angelic halo. As for the girls, well, they¡¯re just curious about what would happen next.


    In fact, those who I pinpointed to have some sort of attraction to me also started making a move.


    For example, Kanzaki openly joined us during lunch. Shimura, as someone seated a little close to me, tried to chat me up whenever there was a chance ¨C Satsuki not being around boosted her chances for me to pay attention to her.<sub> </sub>


    As for Misumi¡­ well, she¡¯s one of the curious types. The same as what I heard earlier ¨C their musings about me ¨C the girl asked me if there was progress with my confessions to the girls; not including herself.


    Did I answer that? Not directly. I just showed her how I grabbed Aya¡¯s hand and the adorable girl responded to it by fitting her fingers between the gaps of mine. It¡¯s lewd enough for her to retreat back to her seat.


    Well, that¡¯s that. I soon found myself making my way to Hana.


    Ignoring the attention that I instantly got when someone pointed at me, I stood before Hana¡¯s desk and then called Chii over.


    The fake gyaru came over quickly, a little excited. Well, while she¡¯s shaken about Hana¡¯s aggressive approach to me, she¡¯s optimistic about the chances of their friendship being reinstated. Nheless, it¡¯s not blind faith anymore.


    Earlier, she dered that if Hana wanted a fair fight for my attention, then she wouldn¡¯t back down at all.


    That¡¯s admirable¡­ but look at her. I could somehow make out an imaginary tail behind her, wagging excitedly.


    The urge to dote on her came on strong but there¡¯s a reason I called her over.


    Exining my guess to her, not only Chii but everyone who heard it had a look of astonishment; including Hana herself.


    ¡°Excuse me, what¡¯s the Mentor Program?¡± Same as admitting that I was right on the mark, Hana raised her hand.


    Chii, having recovered from that shock, readily answered, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Hana¡­¡±


    And she went on to exin the purpose of it as well as how she could get a Mentor.


    ¡°I see. So, there¡¯s that interesting program here. I don¡¯t want a new Mentor so¡­ can I just join you, Ruki? To be a mentee to whoever is your mentor?¡± With her eyes blinking with a hint of fascination, Hana brought up that suggestion.


    ¡°Rather than that, why don¡¯t you join Chii? She¡¯ll be able to guide you better along with her mentor.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ so?¡± Without hiding it at all, Hana¡¯s reluctance was properly conveyed. As always, she wanted to go with me rather than someone else.


    I quickly checked Chii''s expression. It would be bad if she took it negatively, after all.


    Luckily, my guess was so off.


    She got more motivated instead as she grabbed Hana¡¯s wrist, ¡°Come on. We won¡¯t bite, Hana. Besides, I have another intention¡­ I¡¯ll have you admit the reason why you suddenly left after that spring break.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s. Didn¡¯t I answer that already? Give me a break.¡±


    A little out of character, Hana tried to escape from Chii¡¯s gaze. The tone of her voice contained a little dishonesty on her part. She¡¯s just trying to escape being cornered by Chii.


    Yesterday, since the other girls were there at our house, Chii and Hifumi failed to make the girl open up to them. And because of how chaotic that meeting became, they lost that chance.


    Surely, that¡¯s not enough to make them give up. And now here we are.


    With Hana remaining seated, there¡¯s just no escape from Chii¡¯s persistence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Come on. Pack your things. I¡¯lle for you in a bit.¡±


    After saying that, Chii returned to her seat, humming cheerfully. But as though she forgot one thing, she nced back and trained her eyes on me.


    Slowly, her lips arced into a wide grin as she noiselessly muttered, ¡°Thank you, Kii.¡±


    Yep. She definitely understood why I called her over. It¡¯s for me to be the bridge that would connect the two of them again.


    When Chii removed her gaze from me and continued walking back to her seat, I heard the girl in front of me helplessly whisper, ¡°She changed a lot but at the same time, she remained that clumsy girl who¡¯s very bad at hiding her true thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s still clumsy, yes. But she has already changed a lot. You¡¯ll be surprised.¡± Replying to that with the same wide grin as though I was trying to market my girl to her.


    ¡°A little advice. You cannot remain stuck in the past, Hana. Take a step out of it and face the present. I¡¯m sure it will be beneficial to you.¡± I continued at the same time as I reached for her ear and gave it a little pinch.


    As soon as I retracted my hand, I turned around to return to my seat.

 Chapter 1300 Its Just A Hug

    I kind of expected that Hana would ask toe with me. That¡¯s why rather than continue our high-key interaction ever since she arrived in our ss this morning, I escaped by pinning her to Chii whose eagerness to bring her to our side outweighed the sense of rivalry she¡¯s carrying.


    Besides, knowing those two, I was positive that, if anything, Chii¡¯s clumsiness wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance and Hana¡¯s angelic mask would just fall out, revealing her true face to the girl.


    I left some advice to her but whether or not she was going to follow that, I had no idea. I even mentioned earlier that I was now different from the Ruki she envied. Yet, while she stopped approaching me for the rest of the ss, she never showed hints that she was already giving or she had a change of heart.


    Perhaps, she¡¯s not only holding onto the past that we shared. There¡¯s more to it that she hadn¡¯t revealed yet.


    Anyway, who¡¯s to say that Hana discarded the few days that the three of them shared together? From the few times I brought up Hifumi and Chii to her during those emailing sessions and messaging each other, she¡¯s just always running away from the topic.


    Hopefully, Chii could find sess today. I guess I¡¯ll have to check on themter.


    Upon arriving at the Club Building, Aya¡¯s mentor, Otsuka-senpai was already waiting right at the entrance.


    As soon as that long-haired senior saw me arriving with Aya, herrge purple eyes instantly twinkled like the stars in the night sky. Her excitement to see me suddenly jumped through the roofs.


    With a huge grin stered on her lips, Otsuka-senpai seemingly entered a state of having an adrenaline rush. Her slender feet carried her, closing the distance between us in less than a few seconds.


    Noticing the girl¡¯s intention, I reflexively put Aya behind me before nting my feet on the ground to receive her.


    However, instead of weing her in my embrace like I usually did with my girls and Misaki, I grabbed both of her wrists, stopping her forward momentum.


    ¡°Boo! Why did you stop me, Onoda-kun?¡± Otsuka-senpai pouted her lips, acting upset.


    ¡°Senpai, I don¡¯t know what has gotten to you but¡­ We¡¯re in public, you know? Don¡¯t you care about your image?¡±


    Or so, I said. But I was aware that this girl didn¡¯t really care about it. In her case, what we see is what we get. The only distinction between the Otsuka-senpai that I know and the Otsuka-senpai that the public knows is that girl¡¯s interest in sex. Other than that, she¡¯s the quirky and energetic girl that nobody will even think of hating. Ah. She could annoy the hell out of someone though. Especially when her curiosity failed to be sated.


    ¡°Eh¡­ It¡¯s just a hug. Besides, Ayase-chan won¡¯t mind it. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I won¡¯t. But Karen-senpai, tell Ruki first. Not like that.¡± Answering that, Aya peeked from behind me, shook her head, and corrected the girl¡¯s notion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yeah. Otsuka-senpai getting close to me was something Aya already epted. And since the two of them had been a Mentor and Mentee for more than a month now, the curious girl had already be one of Aya¡¯s close friends along with Wakaba and Kashiwagi.


    For sure, it¡¯s not just once or twice that I became their topic. Sometimes, Aya would also tell me about the fascinating conversations she had with Otsuka-senpai. But more than that, she¡¯s also strangely interested in the girl¡¯s quirk of being too easily taken in by her curiosity. She even mentioned how she¡¯s like a character in a story she read before.


    epting Aya¡¯s words, Otsuka-senpai nodded a few times before facing me again. The twinkle in her eyes never disappeared and in fact, it shined even brighter as she took another step forward.


    ¡°Then, Onoda-kun, let me hug you. Can I get a hug from you? I miss it.¡±


    Sure enough, there¡¯s no backing down in this girl¡¯s dictionary. She might keep on denying it but Otsuka-senpai was definitely gradually leaning forward to liking me. Not just an outlet to satisfy her curiosity but in a romantic sense. She¡¯s just not aware of it or she¡¯s in denial.


    Anyway, rejecting was an option but to quickly move on from this, I let go of the girl¡¯s wrist and let her cross the remaining distance.


    Like thest time, she leaned in closely, enough for me to feel the softness of her whole body. To fully satisfy her, I put my arms around her, returning them.


    A few secondster, Otsuka-senpai stepped back, satisfaction brimming on her face. She then nced up and whispered as if to assure me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Onoda-kun. This isn¡¯t my curiosity acting up. I won¡¯t demand more from you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I won¡¯t need to remind you, right?¡±


    Even without pointing it out, Otsuka-senpai understood what I meant by it.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯ll immediately contact you if ever¡­ my curiosity to do more with you passed a certain threshold.¡±


    ¡°That sounded a little odd. You can measure it?


    ¡°Un. Call it a skill I developed after getting entangled with you.¡± Like unting some kind of special skill, Otsuka-senpai did a cutesy pose that made even Aya giggle. Following that, she closed in once again, and with a hint of embarrassment, she whispered once again, ¡°By the way, I won¡¯t settle with just seeing it next time¡­ Previously, we stopped before I could touch it so¡­ that might be what will be needed to calm it down. Or maybe more. For example, letting you see me in the same state.¡±


    Otsuka-senpai¡¯s face reddened with shame before she carefully peeked at Aya. Most likely, she¡¯s checking if the girl heard her whispers.


    Luckily for her, it¡¯s low enough for her voice to be heard by the girl.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s stop this conversation before your curiosity meter breaks from our topic. Please take care of Aya, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re right. It just went up a few levels. My imagination ran wild there.¡± With a silly smile on her lips, Otsuka-senpai lightly hit her head and did a klutzy pose.


    Seeing that, Aya tilted her head, wondering what happened. She didn¡¯t get the chance to ask though. Otsuka-senpai stepped away from me and grabbed Aya¡¯s hand to continue to their destination.


    I waved my hand to Aya and escorted them with my eyes until they disappeared to the second floor of the Club Building.


    At this point, students had already started streaming from outside so¡­ I also stopped standing there and went to my destination.


    Unlike Otsuka-senpai, Arisa or Izumi-senpai had yet to arrive when I entered the abandoned clubroom.


    That¡¯s why the same as before, I took my seat and fiddled with my phone while waiting for whoever was going to show up.


    Entering the messaging application, I checked our ss¡¯s group chat once again and sure enough, their topic was still about me and Hana.


    There¡¯s this one particr message that caught my attention¡­


    ¡°Uh. I think it¡¯s possible that Onoda-kun was not joking with his confession before. Not counting his closeness to Rindou, what Andou did earlier was an eye-opener. Can you imagine the courage needed to kiss someone in public? She¡¯s already in love with him. Then there¡¯s also Mori and the transfer student¡­¡±


    Looking at the name of the sender, it¡¯s none other than Shimura. As for the replies sent by the other participants on that topic, they all partly agree with it but no one imed that it was correct. Either they didn¡¯t want to get ahead of themselves or they still had some reservations.


    They still needed more evidence that I¡¯m serious about all of them before it settled on their mind.


    In any case, that¡¯s a positive outlook for me. Maybe there¡¯s a chance for them to just ept that I¡¯m dating everyone without thinking that it¡¯s outrageous.


    Yeah, that''s wishful thinking.

 Chapter 1301 Weirdly Adorable

    A few minutester, Arisa showed up in the abandoned clubroom. I thought I saw a glimpse of Izumi-senpai behind her but the girl didn¡¯te in with her.


    Noticing that, Arisa approached me with a wry smile as she exined, ¡°You know how difficult that girl can be, right? If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s waiting for tomorrow when she can be alone with you. Even if she spent years chasing after Kazuo, you became her first guy. She¡¯s still new to all of this.¡±


    ¡°Is that the case?¡±


    Well. I understand that. Still, I¡¯m probably just missing her a lot. I¡¯m excited to see her but she just passed by without even saying hi.


    Uh. That sounded a little clingy¡­ It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t have any contact at all. Just this morning, we connected through a videocall where I got to hear her morning voice and see her in her oversized shirt once again.


    Alright. Let¡¯s discard that thought and simply wait for our next chance.


    Unaware of what just happened in my mind, Arisa readily answered me. She put on a gentle smile on her lips. Most likely to ease my mind.


    ¡°Un. Don¡¯t worry about it. They¡¯ll be in the clubroom, if you want to, we can also move there. But we shouldn¡¯t disrupt their mentoring session. Like me, Izumi is aiming to make Kazuo move on and stop holding onto the sliver of hope that he could still return to the past where he and Nanami had a mutual attraction. It sounded cruel but you know, he¡¯s still a friend to us. We want to see him get back on his feet.¡±


    I see. That guy¡¯s too lucky to have them as his friend. For sure, even Nami and Hina would do something about it if not for the guy being too persistent. Rather than approach him, it¡¯s a lot better for them to just keep their distance and maintain the status quo with him. And that¡¯s especially so for Nami. Moreover, even though Hina was still nursing her resentment toward him, she started refraining from unleashing it. At least, that¡¯s how it was on the surface.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not disturb her then. Besides, you¡¯re the one here with me. I should just do what I always do. Focus on who¡¯s in front of me.¡±


    Hearing that, Arisa puffed her cheeks and lightly pinched my nose. And as she gradually sat down on myp, the girl gave me a piece of her mind. ¡°Geez. Ruki, if you keep doing that, we¡¯ll also feel weirded out in the long run.¡±


    ¡°Weirded out?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You see, you don¡¯t have to restrain yourself by only focusing on who¡¯s with you at a given time. I don¡¯t mind it if you talk about the other girls or ask me for advice like you usually did. While it¡¯s close to a dreame true to have you all to myself, we can¡¯t always make everything be about us, right? We¡¯ll soon run out of topics or if not that, we might just end up with nothing to talk about. Sometimes, we also have to look outside the scope of what¡¯s caught in our eyes.¡± After saying that Arisa sweetly hummed as she let her hands cup my cheeks. Following that, she pressed her thumbs on my cheeks and massaged them by moving her thumbs in a circr motion.


    Slowly, my face which unknowingly tensed up, rxedpletely.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s tion when that happened, my lips naturally stretched into a genuine smile.


    Anyway, just from that, I understood. Her words just proved that despite my confidence in everything I experienced up to this moment that built my character, I was stillcking in a lot of areas.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right. I kept on retaining my old values¡­ Now that we¡¯re progressing more with our rtionships, it¡¯s about time to slowly remove those restrictions.¡±


    Although I said that, I couldn¡¯t enumerate all of those restrictions but I had an idea of what it was¡­


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m d you get it. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not like Kazuo who has a closed-off mind. Whenever I point out something, you always reflect on it. But Ruki, remember that I¡¯m not always right. I won¡¯t im to be. So, learn to also correct me if ever you think I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Well, if I didn¡¯t reflect on everything, I would probably not be able to satisfy all of them. Even if I was in a dream-like situation where many girls love me, it wasn¡¯t an easy job to bnce everything out.


    Alright. That¡¯s not aint but just a representation of how it was to me. Being with them and seeing their smiles always beat those difficulties I was facing. So, no, I would never give up on any of them and just continue trying to better myself for them.


    ¡°Mhm. I will do so¡­ But to date, you haven¡¯t been wrong. I¡¯m always in your care.¡± Upon answering that, I wrapped my arms around her and gave her my best smile.


    Seeing that, Arisa quickly became flustered. Yet, her eyes never left my face. ¡°I love taking care of you, you cheeky junior.¡±


    As though enchanted by my charms, Arisa soon lowered her head with parted lips.


    Understanding what she wanted to do, I did the same and waited in anticipation.


    In less than a second, her lips sessfully nted on mine.


    Initiating our first kiss of the day like that, the two of us, as if possessed, didn¡¯t stop at just a quick one.


    We both went to work. Our kisses deepened and soon, her agile tongue invaded my mouth. With her sweet taste slowly filling my mind, I started sucking it. And while we were at it, I fixed her position on myp.


    Arisa followed along it which naturally put her in a straddling position. I could feel the heat between her legs and for sure, she was the same along with my growing bulge.


    Grabbing her waist, I supported her endeavor as she started moving her hips to feel each other up.


    At this point, that uncontroble attraction we had for each other was already about to break out. Yet, somehow, we mutually decided to put it on hold. At least, just for a moment.


    Our lips separated and we switched to just staring at each other¡¯s flustered faces.


    ¡°You¡¯re always honest down there, Ruki.¡± She yfully said, her eyes gesturing downwards.


    ¡°Can you me me? I have my Arisa in my arms. In any case, don¡¯t say that as if you¡¯re not the same. Although I don¡¯t mind you staining my pants, will you befortable with it being wet?¡± I countered it with some real concern.


    Upon hearing that, the girl shuddered from embarrassment. However, instead of backing down, Arisa went back to cupping my cheeks before squeezing them tightly.


    ¡°Geez. This pervert¡­ I¡¯ll have you remove it for me... But don¡¯t smell it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of pervert. Still, thanks for giving me that idea.¡± I copied her yful smile which instantly made the girl even redder.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without waiting for her to recover, my hands moved from her hips and settled on her navel.


    However, before I could even start to slide it downward, Arisa lifted her skirt, giving both of us the view of her most sacred ce still covered by her white linen panties.


    From this angle, her camel toe could clearly be seen. It was even emphasized because of my bulging erection lodged in the middle.


    As for why she did this, I had no idea. A reflexive reaction? Perhaps.


    In any case¡­ this was a sight to behold.


    ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s beautiful, Arisa¡­¡± I muttered under my breath as I focused on it.


    ¡°Is it now? So, promise me you won¡¯t smell my underwearter.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Girl, did you do this because of that?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t mind if you go down on me. But if I see you smelling my worn panties, I don¡¯t know, I find it weird.¡± Arisa let go of her skirt and covered her blushing face with her hands.


    ¡°Girl. Your sense of weirdness is just adorable.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at that disy.


    In any case, because of how the thought seemed to really bother the girl, I eventually voiced out a promise that I won¡¯t do it.


    With this, the girl returned to normal and gave me another kiss, conveying her tion.


    Yep. This girl is also weirdly adorable. Obviously, that¡¯s not detrimental to my image of her. She¡¯s still and will always be my lovely Arisa.


    For the next few minutes, the two of us simply spent our time talking about random things while slowly but surely inching closer to the breakout of our uncontroble urge and desire for each other.

 Chapter 1302 She Can Wait *

    Arriving at the precipice of falling off the restraint we put on ourselves, the two of us paused once again. However, I let my hand return to Arisa¡¯s navel. Then, I pressed my fingers around it to feel her up, resulting in the girl wincing from the tickling sensation.


    In response to that, Arisa huffily red at me before her hands grabbed me by my cor. A whileter, a few buttons on my uniform got undone followed by the girl pulling one part of it to the side, revealing my left shoulder.


    Itcked the usual hickey that I carried but that¡¯s not a problem for Arisa. She¡¯s about to leave behind her mark on it, after all.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Are we quits?¡± I asked as soon as she finished leaving her kiss mark on it. There¡¯s even a string of her saliva that had yet to be cut which made her expression more erotic than normal.


    ¡°No. Your hand is still so naughty. When will you stop tickling me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tickling you though. I¡¯m massaging it.¡± I grinned before slipping my hand inside her undershirt to touch her navel directly.


    This time, however, I didn¡¯t target her ticklish spots. I simply held onto her smooth skin and let my fingers slide on it. I¡¯m trying to use my amateurish massage skills.


    Arisa rolled her eyes at me, naturally unconvinced. But even so, she didn¡¯t stop me from it.


    ¡°Yeah, right¡­ By the way, can you leave behind another mark on me? The previous one has already faded.¡± She then pointed at the lower part of her neck, just above her cor. ¡°Put it here this time, I can¡¯t stand giving those idiots another glimpse of my shoulder just to prove that I¡¯m taken. The sight of it is only for you.¡±


    This girl¡­ She really knows how to make me smile, huh? Or was that her true intention? Possible,


    In any case, are they still bugging her? Such persistent bugs. If only she¡¯s going to allow me to remove them¡­


    Let¡¯s see¡­


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be questioned by the others then? Putting it somewhere visible might be bad for you. Why don¡¯t Ie out and show them who¡¯s your man?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? And then what? Announce to everyone that you¡¯re mine? Deal!¡± Arisa cheerfully eximed. That¡¯s amazing, to say the least. She instantly arrived at that conclusion from that suggestion.


    Anyway, I was the one who started it and the girl just yed along.


    ¡°Sure. That¡¯s a lot better than my suggestion. When should we do it.¡±


    ¡°You idiot. If you¡¯re going to go public with me then you will have to do so as well with the others. I can¡¯t be the only one.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Look at you being so considerate. No wonder everyone looks up to you. Even me.¡±


    With another roll of her eyes, Arisa blew air to her nose as she started buttoning back my uniform. ¡°Stop ttering me, cheeky junior. Come and give me that hickey now.¡±


    Perhaps understanding that she¡¯d end up losing if we continued on that, the girl dropped it and went back to her earlier demand. She lifted her head, giving me ess to her pristine neck.


    ¡°If they still try to hit on you after this, I¡¯ll really show up and put them in their ce, alright?¡± I said before putting my lips on her neck to ce my mark on it.


    Arisa hummed in agreement as she pushed my head closer. She¡¯s covering her lips because if she didn¡¯t do that, her moan would definitelye out of it.


    Once I finished printing another hickey, the girl touched her neck with her fingers while using the small mirror from her foundation kit to check it. Slowly, a jubnt smile shed across her lips, clearly very excited at the prospect of showing off that hickey.


    ¡°Heh. Izumi might nag at me for this¡­ But it¡¯s fine. This is from you anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I have given that while we¡¯re doing it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But will you? Knowing you, cheeky junior, you¡¯re always being careful when ites to this thing. If not for me demanding it, you¡¯ll just overthink that this can give me a bad reputation.¡±


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong¡­


    ¡°Alright. You got me there. Now, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s talk about that girl who transferred to your ss while I feel you up. But first, take it off, Ruki¡­ Yours and mine.¡±


    With another naughty expression, Arisa¡¯s heated gaze drilled into me as she tried to see through beyond what was written on my face. Furthermore, the way she said that was more like a seduction than amand.


    With my mind already lingering at the thought of ravaging the girl again, I inadvertently nodded. But before doing what she asked me to, my hand on her navel slid down.


    I lifted her skirt from the front and had her hold it up again.


    Understanding what I was about to do, Arisa didn¡¯t refuse it, showing me the same pose as earlier.


    After admiring that for a few seconds, my hand gradually lowered down and eventually slipped in from above.


    The girl¡¯s body seemingly tensed up from feeling my fingers slowly crawl down her smooth skin.


    By the time my fingers reached her slit, Arisa used her free hand to grab my shoulder for support as she lifted her hips a bit, giving me full ess to her sacred ce.


    She¡¯s still moist, alright. But only around the entrance. However, when my finger brushed past that sensitive little bean of hers, Arisa instantly trembled, followed by the almost unimaginable leaking of her love juices.


    My fingers instantly got drenched. Given how tight she wore her panties, it would only be a matter of seconds before it also get soaked by her.


    That¡¯s why I hurriedly whispered to her. ¡°Arisa. Stand up, I¡¯ll take it off.¡±


    While seductively biting her lips, she slid off of myp and stood in front of me. Arisa bashfully stared at me with her hand still holding her skirt up.


    ¡°W-we¡¯re supposed to be doing the Mentor Program but you¡­¡± Or so she said. But from how I heard it, it¡¯s thest voice of her reason. I mean, she¡¯s the one who suggested this and I followed her in regard to my desire for her to break out of its cage.


    Obviously, that¡¯s not enough to stop us.


    I simply answered that with another kiss before slowly bending my back forward to pull her underwear down.


    I did it as slowly as possible, resulting in Arisa appearing rather impatient. When I finally asked her to lift her feet so I could take it offpletely, Arisa grumpily grabbed ahold of my head before saying, ¡°¡­ It''s about to leak out again, idiot. Hurry up!¡±


    Following that, Arisa unwittingly pushed my head in and my lips uratelynded on her sacred ce. The drop of her love juice caught in my mouth.


    Given this situation, I could only go along with it. I instinctively started moving my lips and tongue, cleaning her up, and enjoying Arisa¡¯s oh-so-sweet and irresistible taste.


    Along with her lustful moans, Arisa¡¯s lower body trembled continuously to the point that she almost squeezed my face between her thighs.


    Thanks to how she¡¯s holding onto my hair, that allowed us to maintain this pose for a little bit longer. I mean, she was using me to stop herself from falling while her grip prevented me from burying my facepletely into her.


    When I noticed that she was about to reach her limit, I started using my fingers alongside my lips and tongue, speeding up the build-up of her climax.


    ¡°Ruki¡­! Hnnghh!¡± At the same time as she called out my name, the girl¡¯s extremely subdued moans broke out of her mouth as she uncontrobly fell down.


    Thankfully, there was a chair in front of us, allowing me to ce her there while my head followed her along with my whole body.


    As my kneesnded on the floor, Arisa¡¯s legs crossed to the back of my head as she pushed my head deeper into her crevice. Ignoring the tight squeeze of her tights and only focusing on its heavenly softness, my mouth opened up as I weed her release like a thirsty man in a desert.


    A momentter, Arisa¡¯s legs gradually loosened up, allowing me to breathe again. Looking up at her expression, Arisa appeared a little spent yet her face was brimming with satisfaction.


    When she opened her eyes again, her eyes instantly caught me. Puffing her cheeks adorably, Arisa then dered with the same seductive presence as earlier, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s your turn now. Stand up.¡±


    Yeah¡­ It looks like we won¡¯t be able to talk about other topics until we satisfied each other.


    This is fine too. It¡¯s my lovely Arisa. Hana can wait.


    Pocketing her underwear that I took off from her first, I then stood up, presenting my bulge right in front of her face.


    Arisa didn¡¯t notice that. Her eyes were already focused on her front after all¡­ Without waiting for another second, she reached for my belt and unbuckled it.

 Chapter 1303 Irresistible Arisa *

    With Arisa¡¯s skillful hands, my pants soon reached the floor along with my boxers. Given the stimtion I received ever since I put her on myp, my length stood upright at once, almost hitting Arisa¡¯s face.


    Although that surprised the girl, Arisa¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of it. Her whole attentionnded on it as a look of fascination filled her eyes. It was not her first time seeing it yet the way she hungrily stared at it, she probably wouldn¡¯t let me stop anymore.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Not that I nned to but this would be the first time we¡¯re going to do it here.


    ¡°Looks like this is more honest than you, Ruki.¡± She said as the girl held using both of her hands, squeezing it tightly, enough to stop its blood flow for a moment. As the head started losing its reddish color, the girl released it.


    My cock twitched from the freedom granted but before it could rejoice, Arisa¡¯s tongue caught it, followed by her lips. Watching it disappear in her mouth followed by the slimy sensation of her tongue, wriggling to give it a proper taste, I could only try to hold back my moans.


    Unfortunately, my face involuntarily announced how pleasurable it was for me.


    When she lifted her gaze to check how I was reacting, Arisa¡¯s ted giggles reached my ears as she started stroking and sucking on it at the same time.


    I tried putting my hand on her head to guide her but the girl swept it away before sending me a reproachful re. Even without words, she conveyed her intention to do everything without my assistance.


    With that, I could only try to enjoy the warm and delightful sensation of her giving me a blowjob.


    At first, she¡¯s only taking in my length up to her usual limit. However, as the movements of her head gradually increased in pace, I soon found Arisa reaching the base. My whole length waspletely swallowed by her.


    Although she¡¯s not the first one to attempt, she¡¯s definitely the first sessful one¡­


    Somehow, it felt too different than what I experienced before. The sensation of her lips on my groin as well as theplete disappearance of my cock from my sight was truly heavenly.


    I could feel my blood moving down and pumping it all on that one spot. If not for my unnecessary worry that she might choke if I suddenly shoot it out, I would¡¯ve eagerly pushed myself close to it.


    In any case, at this point, Arisa was slightly choking every time she would push it deeper to hit the back of her throat.


    By the time she stopped a few minutester, Arisa coughed a few times and gasped for breath. Before I could even make a move to check on her, the girl lifted her head and showed me a very satisfied smile, blowing me away, ¡°Un¡­ You¡¯re too big but it¡¯s not impossible. How is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It feels too good, Arisa. But I think I will not ask of it from any of you¡­ Call me soft or anything but I¡¯m too much of a worrywart that I couldn¡¯t fully focus on the pleasure.¡±


    Although the right answer was a short one at this particr moment, I couldn¡¯t help but tell her my honest evaluation.


    Upon hearing that, Arisa nodded in agreement. She then stood up from her seat and encircled her arms to the back of my neck. As her lips neared mind, she muttered affectionately, ¡°I thought so¡­ That¡¯s just very you, Ruki. It¡¯s enough to know that it feels good for you. I¡¯ll do it again next time. But for your peace of mind, I won¡¯t prolong it like today.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s something I will always look forward to.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a true pervert.¡± Arisa burst into a peal of jubntughter. But that didn¡¯tst long. Our lips met once again as a passionate kiss ensued between us.


    And at the same time as this, I grabbed her by her waist before carefully guiding her to the table located in one corner. The same table that we used back then after Izumi-senpai ran away. It¡¯s where we enjoyed our second passionate kiss even after telling me that the first kiss was just a one-time thing.


    Surely, at that moment, we both became aware of our undeniable attraction to each other.


    And now, it¡¯s the venue for us to further strengthen our bond.


    ¡°As always, you¡¯re not fond of taking me from behind¡­¡± Arisamented as I put her down on top of the table. She gradually opened her legs and wrapped them around my behind to pull me closer to her.


    ¡°You already know why. I¡¯m not a big fan of it. I always want to see your face whenever we¡¯re in this situation. Watching your lovely expression warping into an erotic one from pleasure would always be a great stimnt for me.¡± I answered again with the same honesty as before.


    Although I sometimes do it from behind with other girls, I rarely finish in that position¡­ I only do it to give them a different sensation and also to let their muscles rest. If we always stay in the same position, they might cramp up.


    A few secondster, I stepped forward and rested my fully-erected length on top of her exposed sacred ce as I gradually moved my hips, lubricating it further with her love juices. My head also pushed in, kissing Arisa¡¯s neck, adding extra hickeys in ces that no one would be able to see.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m the same¡­ Watching you do your best while being lost in pleasure will always be a treat for me. No wonder we¡¯re thispatible.¡± Arisa replied in between her subdued moans.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s probably another reason why, of all girls that I got attracted to, only to you did I feel that undeniable attraction. It¡¯s like we¡¯re made for each other.¡±


    ¡°Not even Akane?¡±


    ¡°Un. I can only be honest here. It¡¯s different with her. I won¡¯t make aparison though¡­ You¡¯re both special to me, after all.¡±


    ¡°There you go again with your unbiased mind¡­ Come then, Ruki. Let me feel you¡­¡± Pleased with that answer, Arisa bit my ear as she used her hand to put my length right at her entrance.


    And when she was sessful in lodging the tip inside, Arisa tightened her legs, assisting me in pushing it deeper.


    At the same time as her insides wrapped around my length, my hands moved from her waist up to her emphasized chest. Unbuttoning her uniform took in almost an instant, giving me a wonderful view of her developed front.


    When I grabbed both sides with my hands, her full size almost spilled from the gaps in my fingers. And after giving them a few squeezes alongside the forceful thrusts of my hips, Arisa bit her lips in an attempt to prevent her voice from escaping her mouth.


    ¡°Haahhhn!¡±


    Unfortunately, she failed to prevent it. Her almost delirious moans became music to my ears.


    With that as an added stimnt, I quickened the pace of my hips and began fondling her. Soon enough her pair of hills naturally slipped out of her bra. As her nipples came into sight, I unhesitatingly caught them in my mouth.


    Of course, I had to alternate between them. It¡¯s unfortunate but she¡¯s not big enough to suck on it at the same time¡­ To supplement that, my fingers would flick and pinch the other side, giving her no respite.


    Because of that, Arisa¡¯s voice filled with every pleasure she was experiencing gradually upied the abandoned clubroom. And apanying that voice was the sound of our pping skin at every thrust of my hips as well as the creaking of the table itself.


    Given how much we wanted each other, I doubt we¡¯d feel the need to stop if ever we spent a night together.


    But within this limited time, Arisa and I were aware that we had to stop at one point.


    And so, for the next few minutes, I focused on hitting all her pleasure spots. Not wanting to be the only one to be satisfied, Arisa also aimed at pushing me close to the climax. She made use of not only her insides but also every part of her. Our lips would asionally lock in a passionate kiss or she¡¯d push me down to fully indulge in her taste.


    In that duration, Arisa climaxed thrice, pushing her to the edge of exhaustion. But as though pulling in a reserve of energy from somewhere else, she held on until I also told her that I was close to my limit.


    In between her moans, the girl kept on chanting my name which made my hips and cock filled with eagerness.


    By the time I reached my limit, the girl¡¯s arms and legs were already fully wrapped around me, clearly not wanting me to pull out. On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t the same. I pressed her with my body on top of the table while balls-deep inside of her. And with that, along with the tightest squeeze she could offer, the girl received everything I shot out, filling her entirety with everything I umted.


    As soon as that passed, I switched our positions, not letting her bear the burden of my weight. I also quickly put her skirt to cover her squishy behind as well as the connection we still shared before lovingly caressing her head and back.


    -


    -


    A few minutester, as soon as Arisa recovered, her mind instantly switched to our supposed topic¡­


    While still on top of me, she gave me a look that was close to an interrogative gaze.


    ¡°Another girl from your past returned to get you. Ruki, what does that tell you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡¯s no running away from my past?¡± I answered instantly.


    But seemingly unconvinced with my answer, she added, ¡°That and¡­ you made such an impact on all of them whether you intended to or not. However, because of your change, you cannot turn them down anymore. I¡¯m certain that Hana will eventually warm up to you. Furthermore, every girl from your past that will show up in the future will undoubtedly be epted by you. Whether it¡¯s in the same process as Hana or the other girls, it will depend on their approach. It¡¯s like you put yourself without a choice because you feel responsible for all of them. The only restriction you put up is whether they can ept yourplex rtionships or not.¡±


    Yeah. Arisa¡¯s wisdom was definitely something I would always be gratified for. Some might say that it¡¯smon sense to think like that but I wasn¡¯t perfect. Not everything would easily be understood by me. As much as they need me, I also need them in my life.


    Anyway, is this the result of our very satisfying sex? No, right? Arisa is like this every time. Underneath her yfulness, she¡¯s a very insightful person.

 Chapter 1304 Their Plan

    Arisa pointing out that I will always ept every girl from my past might be correct. However, I doubt I¡¯ll see more of them.


    I mean, Hana should be thest one that truly impacted me among those I realized to be more than just a girl I had stolen.


    Who else are there apart from the ones I cut off quickly or I had hurt a lot? The girl who told Hana about my change? The girl who left after I stopped the idiot that tried to take advantage of her? The girl who chose her boyfriend after I beat up the guy when he challenged me? Or the girl who opened my eyes concerning the fact that there was more to just stealing and kissing someone else¡¯s girl ¨C the one who took my first time?


    Ah. Wait. Thest one should be ¡®second time¡¯. Technically, it¡¯s Miwa-nee who took my first even if I couldn¡¯t really remember a lot about that night.


    Anyway, that¡¯s about it. There¡¯s probably more but¡­ I don¡¯t know. They probably don¡¯t want anything to do with me anymore. If that¡¯s the case, it''ll be for the best. They¡¯ll be better off leading normal lives than being entangled with me again.


    But on the off chance that they do show up in the future, I guess I¡¯ll be able to apologize to them as well as take responsibility if they ever demand it from me.


    For now, I should focus on the present.


    Several minutester, the two of us finished resting and fixed our clothes. I brought out her panties from my pocket and put them on hers after cleaning her up.


    And since we still had time before the end of the Mentor Program, Arisa and I sat down at the corner of the table and we continued our conversation.


    At first, it was about Hana and what I nned to do with the girl. Following that, the girl also told me her n to take the reins of the club from Izumi and put it back to its true purpose. To help students.


    Obviously, she also mentioned how she¡¯s going to resolve the indignant trio¡¯s current state of mind. Like, she won¡¯t tell them to fully ept the current situation but at least, think about the circle that they created.


    She knew how hard it would be considering their friendship had been tainted by ulterior motives right from the start. But now that there¡¯s amon link between the five women ¨C which is me ¨C Arisa was optimistic about having them give up and salvage whatever friendly rtionship they had.


    Well, that sounded like Arisa was going to put a nail in their coffins. But at the same time, it¡¯s also what¡¯s the best route for them. That or leaving the club. There¡¯s no other way around it.


    I said I¡¯d break their circle and pull those cucks away from my girls. However, I probably made light of the years of their friendship. Anyway, among the three, only that silent guy was the one I couldn¡¯t properly read.


    That¡¯s why with that in mind, I asked Arisa what her take on him was.


    ¡°He¡¯s certainly a little shady and a man with few words. His infatuation with Saki-chan isn¡¯t that noticeable before you two pointed it out¡­ I can¡¯t say a lot about him but¡­ if he¡¯s still stalking Saki then I better start with; sitting him down and interrogating him.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be better if I do that?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°And then what? You¡¯ll scare him? You mentioned earlier that even after showing your rtionship with Saki, he remained unmoved. Do you guarantee that he¡¯ll talk if you interrogate him?¡±


    Yeah. She¡¯s not wrong on that. I was aware of a soft approach but most of the things I did concerning the other gender mostly revolved around intimidation and violence if talking wasn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But I¡¯ll do any means if ites to all of your safety. He won¡¯t talk to me, which means he¡¯s not ready to ept the reality yet.¡± I answered, pointing out my evaluation of that silent guy.


    ¡°You got a point. But Ruki, can you let me attempt to straighten him up first? He¡¯s still a friend and I remember him being a reliable junior, though not that much since he¡¯s always at one corner just listening to us.¡±


    Looking at her unwavering eyes, Arisa was truly set on doing this. Rather than have me resolve whatever dispute that arose because of me stealing all of them, she¡¯s purposefully telling me that she¡¯s not just going to watch on the sidelines.


    Understanding that, I could only give up for now.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t let you be alone with him though. Call me exaggerated but I won¡¯t leave it to chance. If possible, talk to him with Izumi, Shizu, or Saki apanying you.¡±


    Who knows what he will do if he feels threatened or cornered? It¡¯s better to be ready for any possible situation.


    ¡°You got it, worrywart. I don¡¯t n to deal with them alone, either. I, Izumi, and Nami talked about this. Then the other three came aboard the n. As for Noriko-chan¡­ You know her, she¡¯s into it for the materials in her fantasy. I¡¯ve read some of it¡­ and it¡¯s something you won¡¯t wish to see.¡±


    Hearing all that detail, I could only feel my worries leaving my head one by one. My girls were already moving before I even started.


    And¡­ let¡¯s notment on Kikuchi¡¯s fantasy.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? So, you had already concocted that n way before this day.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ It¡¯s natural. If not for us touching upon the topic, we only nned on telling you the result, or if that¡¯s excessive, before we enact it. You see, you can¡¯t be the only one doing something to forge the foundation of our rtionship and keep it a secret from the public.¡±


    And with that, I waspletely sold with what she presented. My chest lightened up and my mind stopped aching, ¡°I guess this is the part where I will say, how lucky I am to have you all.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. This is the part where you will decide to spoil us and give us your support.¡±


    ¡°That too. I¡¯m not done yet, mind you.¡±


    ¡°Lies¡­ See, you can¡¯t always be honest, cheeky junior.¡± Calling me out on that, Arisa¡¯sughter echoed across the room. She then grabbed my arm and put it around her shoulder before leaning close to my chest.


    While acting as adorable as always, Arisa reached for my face to pull me down for another kiss. No matter how many times we repeat this, it¡¯s definitely something we won¡¯t get tired of.


    Right after finishing that kiss, Arisa continued, her eyes were now filled with her confident resolve as well as undying affection for me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you again that you can rely on us, right? I¡¯m certain that apart from you making another connection to another girl close to you, you won¡¯t hastily rush into something even you are uncertain of.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true but isn¡¯t that first part the most problematic part for me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s to say about it? You¡¯re aware of it yourself. And in your own words, you cannot stop yourself from being drawn to them. If we keep nagging you about it, there will be no end to it. Won¡¯t that just bring us more trouble?¡± As though it¡¯s irrelevant, Arisa said in a matter-of-factly way. ¡°Just remember this, Ruki. I won¡¯t speak for everyone here but I and the others are hoping that one day, that trait of yours will magically disappear.¡±


    After saying that, the girl grabbed my head and squeezed it between her palms. Pushing her head closer to the point that our eyes leveled and our foreheads touched, she then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re disappointing me. In the first ce, I got into this rtionship by my own choice. As for the others, they certainly have their own reasons.¡±


    Once again, Arisa put some sense into my mind, washing away the negative thoughts building up in it concerning their well-being by being together with me.


    Indeed, I¡¯m too lucky to have these wonderful women. If only I could grant that wish right away but I was this kind of person. wed and unfixable.


    At least, that¡¯s how it was for now.


    Here¡¯s to hoping that I would change in the future.


    For them¡­ For all of us.

 Chapter 1305 Pitiable

    To have time to check on Izumi-senpai, Arisa and I left the abandoned clubroom ten minutes early. Upon arriving there, we found the two sitting on opposite ends of the long table they always used.


    At the far end, Ogawa had his head lowered as though all his spirits drained out of him. Whether Izumi-senpai made him like that or he just got depressed on his own, I had no idea. My head quickly filtered him out, after all.


    Instead of that, I quickly moved behind my girl even before she could turn her head to the door.


    ¡°Did you shoot him down when he finally confessed?¡± I jokingly asked at the same as my arms slipped from her shoulder, hugging her from behind.


    Izumi shuddered a bit from the suddenness of my appearance. If not for recognizing my voice, she might¡¯ve given me a handprint on my face.


    ¡°You! Do you think I¡¯m that cruel? Besides, if he¡¯s never going to confess to me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then let me confess to you¡­ I missed you.¡± Hearing the slight hint of bitterness in her voice, I unknowingly smirked as I gave the guy a swift nce. Somehow, I felt a little annoyed but understanding that I brought that upon myself, I simply waved it off, not pursuing it any further. I then pressed my lips close to her ears, whispering thosest three words.


    Izumi reacted rather coldly but the way her hand grabbed mine fully conveyed her tion. And on the side, Arisa who watched what I did, lightly hit my head, telling me to behave.


    ¡°Come on. I told you not to disturb her, cheeky junior.¡± She said, pulling me away from Izumi. But as though worked up by what I said, the fake delinquent held my hand, preventing me from being pulled away.


    She then stared at her best friend, gesturing with her facial expression to let me go.


    As yful as she was, Arisa didn¡¯tply right away. Instead, she slipped from under my arm to cling to me. That sessfully made Izumi agitated.


    Ignoring the guy from the other end of the table, the two started making faces and I soon got entangled with the two of them.


    Arisa snuggled from my right and Izumi stood too close in front of me.


    ¡°Girl, you have the gall to scold me when not even a minuteter, you¡¯re going to do this. Tell me, who¡¯s the one disturbing them?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details, cheeky junior.¡± As she whistled guiltily, Arisa averted her gaze from both Izumi and me.


    Upon hearing that, I met Izumi¡¯s gaze as she helplessly shrugged at her best friend¡¯s behavior.


    Instead of continuing to pull me to her, she stepped forward and pinched Arisa¡¯s cheek, prying her off of me.


    ¡°Eh? Izumi?¡± Arisa questioningly muttered as she voluntarily let go of me. For sure, everything was an act for her. To set up the stage where her friend would stop holding back at expressing what she truly feels about my appearance.


    ¡°He¡¯s here for me.¡±


    And sure enough, with that kind of response, Arisa¡¯s lips stretched into a yful grin as she started teasing her friend. ¡°Look at this girl, Ruki. She can boldly say that now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I heard. She¡¯s not wrong though. Sorry Arisa, your time is up.¡± Riding onto her act, I thoroughly made use not only of Arisa¡¯s setup but also of Izumi¡¯s words.


    And while I was at it, I squeezed in between them, gently pushing Arisa behind me.


    Seeing how fast things happened, Izumi failed to react in time. Before everything fully registered in her mind, the girl found herself enclosed in my embrace, her forehead touching the base of my neck.


    ¡°T-this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ssh.¡±


    I shushed her before she could continue, pressing my index finger before her lips.


    At this angle, she had her back turned to Ogawa. Nheless, with the idiot still in a depressing state, he still failed to notice what was happening. That¡¯s why¡­ to not jeopardize whatever progress she made in enlightening the guy, I made use of these few seconds to express what I¡¯m feeling to the girl.


    ¡°You see, I¡¯m trying my best not to lose control at this moment. But let me say this while I have the chance¡­ You look beautiful today, Izumi.¡±


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s nothing different from¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t be wrong. There¡¯s something different in you¡­¡± I started. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Izumi, you somehow look cleaner today. Not in the sense that you¡¯re dirty. I meant a change in the way you dressed. Unlike before, you refrained from folding your skirt at the waist to put its hem a few centimeters higher than your knees. You also buttoned your uniform properly. It¡¯s now hard to see a patch of wless skin beneath your cor. Andst but not the least, your makeup. It highlighted your sharp and cool beauty¡­ If not for me always thinking of you, I might have mistaken you for someone else. That¡¯s how much change it brought you. Did I miss anything else?¡±


    Cutting her off as I listed everything I noticed from her external appearance, the girl instantly froze in shock. She lifted her head and stared at me in disbelief. But upon noticing my gentle smile as if I was waiting for her to do that, Izumi clicked her tongue, expressing her frustration amidst the joy welling up in her chest.


    ¡°Also, you shouldn¡¯tbel yourself as unreasonable anymore. I¡¯ll be here to try and understand your reason for everything you do.¡± I continued, bringing up what we talked aboutst week.


    She got troubled because her group mates med her for being unreasonable in theirst group activity. I failed to resolve that for her back then and advised her to search for an answer by reviewing her actions.


    Not knowing whether she resolved it already or not, I naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this chance for it.


    ¡°At least, let me talk first, you shameless Ruki. You went off like a broken washing machine.¡±


    ¡°Broken washing machine¡­ My words are coherent, right?¡±


    ¡°It is. But how can I process it all if you never give me the chance to do so? Really an idiot. Hmph!¡± Izumiined and refused to look up again.


    However, feeling the softness of her body pressed firmly to my chest and the fact that her arms already made their way to my back, I understood that she was just once again trying not to be outyed by me.


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s my bad¡­ Should I say it word for word again?¡±


    ¡°Toote, shameless idiot. Just¡­ kiss me before you go.¡±


    ¡°What an honest demand. No worries, there¡¯s no way I will reject my Izumi¡¯s wish.¡±


    Halfway through my words, Izumi¡¯s hands were already enclosed to the back of my head, facing me to her. And a split second after thest word left my mouth, Izumi herself initiated the kiss, her lips and tongue hungrily sought after mine.


    However, it was at this point that the guy at the other end of the room raised his head.


    With his eyes instantly zoning onto us, he fully captured the Izumi taking the initiative to kiss me.


    As if the sky fell down on his face, it warped in an ugly manner before the guy bit on his lower lip until it bled. ¡°¡­ How did this happen?¡±


    I thought he¡¯d go into a rage but that expectation was dashed. Those words were full ofmentations as though he was experiencing thest two months happen before his eyes once again.


    ¡°If only I¡­¡±


    With Izumi¡¯s kiss deepening by the second, I failed to catch the guy¡¯s next words.


    Well, it¡¯s probably along the lines of ¡®if only I did better¡¯. But it¡¯s all toote for him now¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And to mercilessly add another insult to his injury, I carried Izumi in my arms and put her down on their table to continue what we were doing.


    I could spy Arisa shaking her head at the side as a look of pity was thrown at the poor cuck. However, I couldn¡¯t simply stop now.


    Then, as if fate wanted to bury the guy deeper into his grave, Nami, Hina and Saki arrived one by one. And seeing what was happening, the three of them crowded around me, awaiting their turn.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t let them wait for too long. When Izumi paused for a while to catch her breath, I pulled a girl closer to my side, greeting them one by one using my lips.

 Chapter 1306 Talking To Ogawa?

    ¡°Kazuo, I think it¡¯s better for you to look the other way.¡± Seeing how our moment wasn¡¯t going to end anytime soon, Arisa walked in his direction and advised him.


    As if jolted awake from his nightmare, the guy jumped in visible fright before following that suggestion with a very bitter expression.


    Lucky him. Because we couldn¡¯t help but notice that, a hint of shame shed on my girls¡¯ faces which eventually led to them voluntarily stopping after getting a turn when I went into a circle, alternating between the four.


    He¡¯s already buried so deep that it should be fine even without stopping. However, my girls were kind enough to give him respite.


    Naturally, I still set out to satisfy the girls before I let go of them. Starting from Nami and ending with me carrying Izumi back to her seat.


    Following this, I looked at Arisa and approached her, also giving her the same treatment. But afterward, I continued on my steps and stopped before Ogawa.


    Even though they had their n about to be set in motion, I still felt the need to talk to him once more. Who knows? I might be able to properly convince him.


    Taking an empty seat and sitting down in front of him, I first sent a signal to my girls, whose attention focused on us, not to worry. Although I didn¡¯t ask for it, they all nodded in understanding and left the room for the two of us with Nami and Arisa in the lead.


    ¡°Ogawa. Let¡¯s talk. Man to man. Last time, I apologized to you for what I perceived as my fault. I admitted to it. But at the same time, I asked you to apologize to Hina and Izumi which you never did. I¡¯ll set that aside for now so¡­e on, man up and hear me out.¡± I started, reminding him of thatst confrontation where he spoke out.


    Noticing that the girls left, he looked straight at me, his expression the same as ever. ¡°Hear you out? What for? So, you canugh at me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me tough at you? I can do that. But you know what? Forget that. I¡¯m not gonna be generous enough to cheer you up or help you move on. You¡¯re a guy as much as I am. If you can pick up on your ck and stop obsessing over Nami, you will have long moved on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that because every girl you approach is falling left and right for you.¡± He angrily clicked his tongue, the only thing he could do now.


    ¡°Heh. Is that how it looks? Can you not stop to think that I also put forth effort which eventually made them fall for me? Do you think they will change their minds just because I approached them? Look, you can hate me for stealing Nami from you but you have no right to assume that Arisa and the others fell on myp for no reason.¡±


    This guy was only looking at the results, not the process. He¡¯s so far up in his ass for assuming that. Well, at least, it¡¯s an improvement from thinking that I tricked them. Nheless, that¡¯s not an excuse for him to disparage them.


    I mean, that¡¯s what he¡¯s trying to say with that assumption.


    ¡°¡­ O-okay. I¡¯m wrong on that but don¡¯t act like you understand me, Onoda. This talk won¡¯t help me at all. Just go and leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to be stubborn? You see, I¡¯m even slightly envious of you. You have them as friends and they¡¯re too kind to not give up on you. Yet, here you are. Looking too bitter because they found their happiness in me.¡± I slowly shook my head as I stared at his expression that remained looking like he swallowed a bitter pill. ¡°Call me a hypocrite or anything. But Ogawa, you¡¯re one as well. If you¡¯re so kind and gentlemanly like they believed you to be, you won¡¯t keep Izumi and Hina hanging for years. Well, no matter, they¡¯re mine now. You can keep your gratitude from me getting them off your back.¡±


    Upon saying that, I stood up and went to the door, not waiting for him to violently react to myst remark.


    But before leaving, I nced back at him whose eyes seemed to bore holes in my back and left behind another lethal strike, ¡°Ah. Right. Please tell Kazuha-nee that I¡¯m looking forward to seeing her again. I''d been crossed out as a little brother. But as a lover, I think I still have a chance for it.¡±


    ¡°Y-you! Keep my aneki out of your madness!¡±


    Even before I could finish that, Ogawa already strongly reacted at the mention of his sister¡¯s name and he probably failed to hear thetter parts.


    In any case, I just waved my hand and left the room, disregarding his very interesting reaction. He¡¯s already a little mellow when ites to Nami and the others but when ites to his sister, he instantly raged.


    I¡¯m not lying about my message though. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how much more the woman will torment her little brother. I don¡¯t mind bing her instrument to do that. It will be a win for me, after all.


    As I stepped out of the room, I faced an expected sight. The five girls were standing there and from their expressions, they clearly heard what Ist said.


    Although they¡¯re already aware of that instancest Saturday, they couldn¡¯t help but leer at me with suspicious eyes.


    A secondter, they grabbed whatever part they could grab and dragged me into a different room. For the next ten minutes, the five girls vented that jealousy on my body¡­ taking turns punishing me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, like the previous instances, the word ¡®punishment¡¯ had a different meaning to my girls. My lips became swollen and I acquired a few more hickeys on my neck, shoulder, and chest when they finally let me go.


    Perhaps if Izumi wasn¡¯t there, they would probably not limit it to my upper body¡­ Still, Saki and Nami¡¯s hands stealthily made their way inside my pants, leaving me behind with an erection.


    Anyway, enough about that heavenly punishment. Before returning to their clubroom, I asked them about the n that Arisa informed me of earlier.


    The other four confirmed it and they¡¯re going to set it in motion soon. Nami, in particr, assured me that she was going to aplish it in one way or another. From the glint in her eyes, I could somehow sense that she wouldn¡¯t mind being merciless to them if they still acted stubbornly on their infatuation with them.


    Drawing the line that they cannot be more than just friends in the same circle was their end goal.


    -


    -


    After separating from the girls, I intentionally slowed down my steps to calm my erection down as I made my way to my next destination.


    ? Because of the time I spent with them, the Mentor Program already ended and people were already rushing to their clubs or going home.


    I should be making my way to the Student Council but there¡¯s one more thing I had to do¡­ Something I set aside earlier.


    ¡°Kii, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    As I approached the small area at the side of the School Building where there¡¯s a broken vending machine, I got spotted by one of the two girls I was going to check on. Chii waved her hand delightfully as a look of anticipation welled on her expression.


    Next to her and seated on the bench, Hana with her hands sped on top of herp also put me in her eyes. But even from afar, she¡¯s noticeably meeker than when I left them earlier. Furthermore, when she met my gaze, the girl appeared as though she was about to cry.


    I wonder what happened between the two?

 Chapter 1307 Im Satisfied With This

    When the excited Chii pulled me down to sit between the two of them, the girl energetically narrated what happened in the more than an hour that they were together. As well as why Hana turned into a pitiable girl who¡¯s about to cry at any moment.


    Taking the desteness of this ce as some kind of cover from the public eye, I willingly allowed Hana to grab my arm and seek refuge inside my personal space.


    Obviously, Chii didn¡¯t need permission, I was the one who pulled her close to me, close enough that no one would be able to say otherwise that we were dating if they saw us.


    In contrast to my closeness to Hana where I put some reservations, I intimately held Chii by her waist and let her head lean closer to my chest while I listened to her narration.


    ¡°Hana here has been proven helpless in dealing with an overly enthusiastic person that¡¯s immune to her angelic mask. My Mentor was kind of an airhead. No matter how wless Hana tried to present herself, that senior simply waved it off, tapping her back with rather excessive enthusiasm.¡± Chii started while giggling. From the twinkling of her eyes, the girl was definitely still reliving what happened.


    Hana reacted instantly to it, murmuring her weak rebuttal, ¡°T-that¡¯s not true¡­ It¡¯s just unexpected that I failed to react right away.¡±


    I guess it¡¯s kind of what I expect from the girl. She¡¯s not great at handling airheads, oblivious blokes, or just people unable to read the room. It was not very apparent back then because she was always surrounded by different types of people. Even if there was one or two of those types I listed, their voices would either just be drowned out or disregarded by the others. In short, they couldn¡¯t even properly reach Hana, allowing her to passively evade them.


    ¡°Is it? Then why did you keep on turning into a turtle whenever senpai asked you if you understood her words? Not only that, you¡¯re even relying on me to repeat it for you.¡± Shooting Hana¡¯s rebuttal mercilessly, Chii smirked.


    At that, Hana¡¯s reaction was the tightening of her embrace on my arm. Then, she lifted her head, seeking my gaze which she luckily caught right away. With a look as though asking for a rescue, she implored me with her beautiful eyes. Right, her golden eye was also peeking just enough for me to see.


    But instead of taking up arms to her defense, I also put on a smirk and simply averted my gaze from her. I sensed Hana¡¯s body shuddering from that. Nheless, it didn¡¯t weaken her hold. One of the girl¡¯s hands simply moved down and attempted to slip her fingers into my curled-up hands. Perhaps to gather courage from the warmth of my palm.


    Her attempt failed. I kept it closed, drawing another bout of helplessness on the girl¡¯s face. She¡¯s unaware of that expression because her movements didn¡¯t dull or ever lost her usual confidence.


    However, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she became aware of what¡¯s happening to her.


    Anyway, understanding my intent, Chii continued with her narration.


    After that introduction, Chii¡¯s mentor happily weed Hana as her temporary mentee. And so, as though restarting the first day of the Mentor Program, they went around the whole campus ¨C not indoors ¨C to show it to the girl.


    The result; Hana¡¯s stamina almost got depleted that thest half an hour was spent in this same ce. I even spied empty cans and a bottle of water at the girl¡¯s side.


    As for Chii, well, not counting her clumsiness, she¡¯s definitely among my athletic girls. However, because she joined a nonsense club this school year, shecked the exercise so¡­ she¡¯s also fairly exhausted from touring the school.


    In any case, given that they didn¡¯t look haggard when I arrived, they already got sufficient rest.


    Soon enough, Chii finished with her narration. Hana, who eventually managed to open up my palm and fit her hand in, had shrunken in embarrassment.


    But even though she¡¯s clearly reduced to nothing but a shriveled-up turtle who couldn¡¯t raise her head to appeal to me, Hana never admitted defeat.


    My presence next to her became her pir to lean on.


    Chii soon understood that so¡­ after concluding her narration, she yanked me out of Hana¡¯s hold and dered, ¡°Kii isn¡¯t here to rescue you, Hana. He¡¯s here to listen to what I aplished. Am I right?¡±


    Well, she¡¯s not entirely correct. I came to check on both of them, after all. Although not what I was hoping to see, Chii sure did a number on Hana. Even if thetter still wouldn¡¯t acknowledge their friendship, this past hour truly reduced the distance between them.


    Maybe not today but for sure, it¡¯s also only a matter of time before Hana would turn honest about other things aside from her intention to steal me and be special to me once again.


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s right.¡± I agreed with Chii¡¯s words, resulting in Hana lowering her head in defeat.


    But before she could wallow in it, I continued, ¡°I don¡¯t mind rescuing you though. I mean, I already allowed you to lean on me and hold my hand. It¡¯s of no consequence for me to favor you again. You just have to remember what I told you earlier.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hana miserably bit her lips. However, that¡¯s still not enough to break her spirits. As though she suddenly cast off what was weighing on her shoulder, the girl regained her usual confidence. ¡°Go on and put me on the sidelines. But Ruki, you¡¯ll never get rid of me this way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s never my intention. But let me also say something, you can remain adamant but at the end of the day, you¡¯ll still be mine.¡±


    ? ¡°That confidence. Should I fall in love with another guy and make you jealous instead?¡±


    ¡°If you can, you won¡¯t need to return here for me. And if ever you truly decide on doing that, who am I to stop you? Make me jealous but that¡¯s just going to push me further away from you.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that contradict your earlier deration?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does. I¡¯m not going to hold all of you by your necks. Everyone has a choice. Even Chii. As long as it¡¯s something you decide to do, I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll express my regret, sure. However, I won¡¯t run up to you and beg. ¡±


    As always, I¡¯m truly a man of contradictions. I¡¯ll be heartbroken seeing her with another guy. However, who am I to act hurt when my girls keep on seeing me with another girl? That¡¯s just hypocrisy. In any case, once she gets herself another guy, I¡¯ll also stop chasing after her and just focus on who¡¯s with me.


    One can say that it¡¯s another contradiction when I¡¯m still going to steal another girl from a guy. The circumstances are too different. Hana is aware of everything about me while Marika only knows me as a very bold junior who¡¯s willing to put himself on the line for her.


    Hana''s gaze remained still. Whatever was going on in her head, only she could know.


    On my side, Chii, who noticed the sudden turn of our conversation, keenly conveyed her support through her gestures.


    I patted her head and gently smiled, dispelling her worry.


    A minuteter, with Hana remaining silent there as though she was contemting her next move, I stood up along with Chii, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re losing time here. Let me walk you to your club.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°What about Hana?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take her there?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Uhm. She¡¯s not suitable there.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right. The people in that club will probably be the type who she won¡¯t be able to deal with perfectly. The choice is hers though.¡± Still with a dismissive tone, I uttered that without even looking in the girl¡¯s direction.


    When I heard no reply from Chii and Hana, my feet moved.


    Chii naturally followed me. As for Hana, she reluctantly stood up and started following us.


    Without exchanging words, we soon reached the Club Building.


    Before entering and before running into another student, I put on the armband before continuing to escort Chii. Hana started drawing the other students¡¯ attention. Whether it was 1st, 2nd, or 3rd year, they would stop to stare at her. Some tried to approach her, however, she easily brushed them off.


    Upon reaching Chii¡¯s club where An-rin and Kushii were also members, Chii turned to Hana and asked, ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Follow him.¡±


    ¡°Hear that, Kii? Take care of her¡­ But first¡­¡± Chii scanned our surroundings. Upon making sure that no one was around, she boldly closed in on me and kissed me in front of Hana.


    I weed it with open arms, deepening the kiss at every second that passed. I ignored Hana¡¯s presence and simply aimed to satisfy my lovely girl; whispering sweet words in between our gasps for breath.


    Our kisses continued for a few minutes and by the time we finished, Hana¡¯s back was already turned to us. Most likely, she couldn¡¯t stand how passionate we were for each other.


    Whether that cracked his adamantine resolve or not, I had no idea.


    Nheless, with Chii going inside their clubroom, Hana daintily took my now-freed side, acting like nothing had happened.


    I nced at her but that¡¯s it. I didn¡¯t make a move or say anything to her. However, as if trying to sound me out, she reached for my hand and grasped it tightly as she matched my pace.


    And in a mellow, doleful tone, she said, ¡°This may sound like I¡¯m admitting defeat but it¡¯s not. I just want you to know that I am satisfied with this; being able to walk next to you again¡­¡±

 Chapter 1308 I Wont Stop

    If walking next to me was enough to satisfy her, where did the bold girl who dered her intention to steal me go? It¡¯s not even a day and she¡¯s already like this.


    Despite her continuous effort to never admit defeat and stand back up, the way she got reduced to this girl devoid of her earlier boldness somehow disappointed me a little.


    But thinking about it, it¡¯s the result of everything I did and showed to her. Especially that brief moment we shared before returning to the ssroom. My words made her disheartened enough resulting in the girl temporarily stopping her advances.


    Nheless, I still believed that she needed to hear that from me. Otherwise, she might be chasing the shadows of my past and not the present me.


    With that said, it¡¯s also not wrong to say that I got her rather strong advance thwarted on the first day of our battle. Whether she continues in her endeavor to steal me or not, it wouldn¡¯t change my decision to get her back.


    No matter what, I¡¯m clear with what I feel for her.


    That¡¯s why I weed her initiative to hold my hand as we made our way along the wide corridors of the Club Building while evading students and teachers alike.


    I thought of dropping her to the Book Club but I discarded that thought. Rather than that, I¡¯d let her decide where she wanted to go. She could follow me up to the Student Council if she so wished. Shizu would surely be intrigued by her appearance.


    In any case, before stopping by the Book Club, I picked an empty room and brought her inside.


    Although she was kind of surprised, the girl didn¡¯t put up a resistance, allowing herself to be alone inside a closed room with me.


    For all I know, she¡¯s probably in favor of this development rather than continuing to give her a cold shoulder. However, I didn¡¯t n on suddenly making a move on her. Instead, I aimed to probe her current thoughts about me and her goal.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s sit here,¡± I said as I pulled her with me to pick a chair for both of us.


    When I put them next to each other, the girl¡¯s mood drastically improved. It felt like the gloom covering her face instantly dispersed as she looked up at me with the same enthusiasm as earlier.


    ¡°Ruki, is it fine for me to think that you brought me here to¡­¡±


    The girl failed to finish that question. She stopped midway. Perhaps, after noticing how my expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    I simply stared at her with a straight face without a hint of my affection for her written on it.


    Hana, not knowing how to interpret that, could only close her mouth and wait.


    Secondster, I lifted her hand close to my lips. Not to kiss it but only to caress her fingers with my thumb.


    ¡°These are still as soft as I remembered. Either you¡¯re taking care of your hands properly or you¡¯ve never taken up doing chores while you¡¯re in the dorm.¡± Instead of bringing up the matters of the present, the topic I set was close yet distant at the same time.


    At the same time as I said that, I let my thumb feel each of her fingertips before finally pressing on her soft palm.


    Feeling a little ticklish, Hana slightly winced before replying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, It¡¯s thetter. I lived alone while the school provided us with all the necessities. From the years I spent there, the only thing I became capable of doing in terms of house chores is¡­ heating up water.¡±


    Although that should¡¯ve sounded shameful, the girl¡¯s voice had a little hint of pride as well as helplessness. She honestly answered knowing I would ept it without picking on her.


    ¡°Heh. Sounds like a school for high-ssdies. Are you actually a princess?¡±


    The ss picture that I saw from the albums she sent was filled with elegant-looking girls. Well,pared to Hana, she stood above the rest. Or maybe, their beauties were just a little exotic for my eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be here with you if I am. I¡¯m no more than amon girl, existing at the bottom of the rung in that school.¡± Hana stared into the distance, perhaps remembering her days there.


    I tried probing if she was telling the truth but¡­ I found it hard to ascertain considering her standing in that school wasn¡¯t portrayed in those photos.


    ¡°Well, I could say that apart from you. I couldn¡¯t care less about the people from that school. Anyway, what about now? Since you admit that you haven¡¯t done house chores at all, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re eating convenience store foods for the past two days?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hana¡¯sposure was shaken and she immediately tried to skip that question. However, maybe understanding that she¡¯d just make it obvious if she tried to do that, she simply slipped back to her earlier state as she did her best toe up with a believable lie.


    ¡°Not at all. M-my rtive, my father¡¯s sister, cooks for me.¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯re living alone in that house. Is she bringing your meal every day?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Only dinner.¡± Hana took a while to produce that honest answer.


    ¡°What about breakfast and lunch?¡±


    ¡°Convenience store rice balls.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning on surviving on that from today onwards?¡±


    ¡°Is there another option? I can now buy my lunch at the cafeteria. For breakfast. Coffee or tea is enough. Or maybe a toast. It¡¯s easy to make a toast!¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Looks like you got it covered now.¡± I nodded a few times before releasing her hand.


    ¡°Did you bring me here to only ask me about my living conditions?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s something I wanted to confirm. And I¡¯m d I brought that up. Will your aunt continue to cook dinner for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then tell me if she stopped. I¡¯ll bring you home or cook for you.¡±


    Saying that without any change in my expression, Hana appeared confused.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked with a rather exasperated tone.


    ¡°Obviously, I don¡¯t want to see you starving or falling ill from eating unhealthily.¡±


    ¡°Lies. It¡¯s more than that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Of course, it is. I already told you earlier. I still care for you. No matter your ns or goals from here on out, you¡¯re still my Hana.¡±


    Seeing how she started to be agitated with the way I answered, I put a hand on top of her head before letting it fall to her cheek. I then looked at her with a gaze filled with my affection for her.


    Hana was taken aback and she could only freeze on me. Soon enough, she closed her eyes, savoring the warmth from my palm. Her expression turned from a little stiff to a trulyfortable one that I couldn¡¯t help but worry that she might drift off to sleep.


    It¡¯s a needless worry though. Hana opened her eyes soon enough. As if she regained her lost motivation, the girl proudly dered.


    ¡°I have no intention to have you worry about me, Ruki. And please, I¡¯m not your old Hana. Like you, I have changed¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at that proud smile that she first unted earlier, I guess she truly managed to pick herself back up.


    But is that something for me to worry about? Obviously not.


    ¡°Have you? You¡¯ve been culled for almost the whole day. I suggest you better give up on stealing me. Your opening act was splendid and it truly caught me off guard. However, you quickly mellowed down after I told you my thoughts earlier. And this time, I¡¯m not buying that sudden recovery. For all I know, you just cannot admit your loss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re free to believe that. But I won¡¯t go down without a fight. I¡¯m still nning to steal. And you know what? Hearing how much you still cared for me is what allowed me to pick myself up. I¡¯ll see to it that you defy the rules and restrictions you set for yourself¡­ Watch me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I admire that dedication. But Hana, don¡¯t you think this is futile? No one, not even Akane can change my mind regarding myplex rtionship with everyone. The choice is only whether you will ept it or not. There¡¯s no third option. So, let me suggest this. Give it up. You¡¯re only going to hurt yourself.¡±


    As I said this, I moved my hand from her cheek, sliding it down to her neck before slowly lifting her chin. With our eyes fixed on each other, it wouldn¡¯t need a genius to understand my intention.


    Hana¡¯s expression turned conflicted right away. But instead of uttering her rebuttal with my words, she firmly closed her mouth shut and, even with difficulty, stopped making eye contact with me.


    I guess this is now her trying to show how much resolve she allocated for her goal.


    It¡¯s just a guess but, Hana possibly decided to actively refuse my advances. And topensate for that, she¡¯s going to take up the proactive role as she demonstrated right at this moment.


    When she noticed me not forcing the kiss on her, Hana decisively lifted her arm and grabbed me by my nape. At the same time, as she pushed my head closer, she closed our distance, initiating the kiss.


    Her arms then gradually wrapped around me as she carried herself up to myp, locking me on my chair. And while a string of saliva stretched in between our mouths, Hana openly acknowledged,


    ¡°Ruki, I admit my loss today. But don¡¯t expect that it will be the same tomorrow. I won¡¯t stop until you choose me over everyone even if it means I¡¯ll have to endure seeing you be intimate with them.¡±


    As a response to that, I simply put on my usual smile before nodding my head. Without attempting to return that kiss, I replied, ¡°You see that¡¯s a mistake on your part, denying my advances will only be detrimental to you. But you do you. I won¡¯t actively kiss you again. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I have no other means to court you. Every time we¡¯re alone like this, you better prepare yourself¡­¡±

 Chapter 1309 I Underestimated Her

    Several minutester, Hana separated from me. Not at the Book Club but at the Literature Club. Because she found the Book Club crowded, especially when even Kanzaki was there, she opted to check out my club.


    And there, she met Ishida-senpai who, as always, prioritized a potential new member of the club rather than wondering why the girl arrived with me. Since Rae and Kana already met her yesterday, the two kinda expected the girl to show up so they¡¯re also a little weing. But when I informed them what happened throughout the day, Rae warily stared at the girl while Kana¡¯s mature self resurfaced as she dragged the girl in to talk.


    With Hana leaving my side, Ishida-senpai approached me and informed me of the matter I asked for yesterday. She managed to reach out to her, inquiring about that miraculous tea.


    She pulled me to one corner of the room where she almost pinned me to the wall. One of her legs lodged in between mine. It¡¯s not intentional but when she noticed how daring this was for her, she pushed ahead with a determined look on her face. I was about to tease her for it but the girl started rying to me what she learned.


    ¡°Father said he bought it from a country in South Asia. It¡¯s made from a special herb and some exotic ingredients. Before drying the tea leaves, they left them soaked in a mixture of those exotic ingredients to absorb their properties. He said it¡¯s known for its wondrous fatigue recovery but those exotic ingredients were also known to be used in other products specifically for men. Uhm¡­ he didn¡¯t specify it to me, maybe in consideration, but it¡¯s fairly implied that what you¡¯re experiencing every morning is the effect he mentioned.¡±


    Ishida-senpai almost stuttered there but she managed to get a hold of herself. She then moved in closer as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just curious, okay? Is it too unbearable every morning?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I feel like it won¡¯t calm down if I don¡¯t take care of it. Thankfully, the other girls are always there to help me.¡±


    ¡°Lucky them¡­¡± Although she said that in a way that I shouldn¡¯t be able to catch, my ears still managed to pick it up. Especially when a hint of envy shed on her face.


    As usual, an urge to tease the girl surfaced in my mind.


    After checking the room and noticing that no one was paying attention to us thanks to Hana, I pushed my lips closer, nibbling on her earlobes before whispering, ¡°Senpai can help me with it too. What do you think about spending a night with me?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­! Forget you heard that¡­ We¡¯re not even at that stage yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can climb up on that stage during that same night.¡± I slowly closed my legs, trapping her in them.


    Noticing that, Ishida-senpai tried pulling it out but to no avail. She turned to me with a look of helplessness. Although she was not ring at me anymore, the way she looked at me bordered on being upset and liking this situation.


    Without waiting for her to reply, I continued, ¡°What do you think, senpai?¡±


    The girl was about to nod her head and agree with me but as though she remembered that she wanted to take it slow between us, she gulped down and answered differently. ¡°¡­ Pervert. We can sleep together but¡­ I know you¡¯re just teasing me.¡±


    Upon saying that, Ishida-senpai grabbed my cor and pulled on it. This way, she stopped me from nibbling her ear. As our gazes met, she continued, ¡°¡­ Ask me again when you¡¯re serious about it. I don¡¯t mind inviting you over to my house.¡±


    Ishida-senpai then averted her gaze as though she was trying to escape from whatever reply I woulde up with.


    Well, given that she saw through my teasing, I decided to straighten up my response, ¡°I understand, senpai. I love to spend more time with you so¡­ when it¡¯s my turn to write for thest scenario, can Ie over?¡±


    ¡°Uh. You can. But are you nning to¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. We¡¯ll see. Obviously, I won¡¯t neglect the reason I mentioned but if we can grow even closer during that time and senpai also wants it to happen, I¡¯ll guide you through it.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I don¡¯t like the sound of it, Onoda-kun. Why is it only if I want it? Don¡¯t you want it too?¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s a valid question. It sounded like I¡¯m only going to do it with her if she wants it. She¡¯s probably thinking that it might not be something we both wanted but an obligation on my part.


    That¡¯s where she¡¯s wrong. So, I better enlighten her about what¡¯s going on in my mind.


    ¡°I do. But senpai, you know how much of a pervert I am. Ever since epting you, I have been thinking about it. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. It makes sense, perverted junior.¡±


    As realization dawned on her face, a natural blush gave it a crimson color. She then loosened her hold on my cor and pinched my nose in retaliation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I epted it without dodging but at the same time, I wrapped my arms to her back and nted my lips on hers, breaking the rule she set of ¡®no flirting inside the clubroom¡¯.


    ¡°Heh. It¡¯s because my senpai is too lovely.¡±


    Well, she already forgot that when she pushed me to this corner. Maybeter, she¡¯d me herself and the other girls would take their time to tease her. That¡¯s a sight to see. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be here by then.


    ¡°Yeah, right. Everyone is lovely to you yet I can understand that it¡¯s not just lip service from you.¡± After savoring the feeling of my lips on hers, Ishida-senpai put on a very affectionate smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand it, senpai. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Un. I love you too.¡±


    With that as ourst exchange, Ishida-senpai let me go and she returned to her seat, joining the girls in interrogating Hana.


    Well, I learned about the tea but I forgot to ask her where to buy it in case I used it up¡­ I mean, if it¡¯s that effective and there shouldn¡¯t be any negative side effects, there¡¯s no harm in stocking up on it. It would also help me satisfy all of my girls¡­ With increased stamina, the problem of being drained would go away.


    Before leaving the clubroom, I observed the girls for a while and determined that there wouldn¡¯t be a problem leaving Hana here with them. Well, I was actually looking forward to how Otsuka-senpai would act around her. But at the moment, she¡¯s just silently listening from the side, her eyes a twinkling mess. It shouldn¡¯t be wrong that she¡¯s holding back on her curiosity but it wouldn¡¯t be long until it explodes.


    Let¡¯s just hope Hana can survive that¡­ Too bad, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. But that¡¯s fine, I could ask themter andugh along with them.


    With that, I resumed my busy day and arrived at the Student Council Room.


    Upon stepping inside, the first thing I noticed was obviously my lovely Shizu, patiently waiting for my arrival.


    Even before I could approach her, the girl crossed her arms as an amused expression covered her face, ¡°So? How is that transfer student girl? I heard she¡¯s bold enough to kiss you in front of your ss. Seems like I underestimated her threat.¡±

 Chapter 1310 Visitor

    From Shizu¡¯s words, she¡¯s also anticipating for the girl to show up with me. Given that she was informed of what happened earlier, she most likely got her motivation to gauge the girl.


    Unfortunately, Kana and the others jumped on Hana first. When I told her that, Shizu simply nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Are you starting to worry that she¡¯s going to steal me?¡±


    ¡°Not in the slightest. If there¡¯s someone that¡¯s gonna take you down. That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°I love that confidence. The two of you are always wee to try. But at the end of the day, it will be the same. You¡¯re both going to be mine.¡±


    ¡°That cocky attitude will be your downfall in the future, Ruki. Not that I don¡¯t love it.¡± Shizu amusedly said as she soon opened her arms, gesturing to me toe closer.


    It¡¯s a routine by now. Apart from her tea, my presence has be one of her energizers. And so, I approached her table and leaned down, greeting her with a kiss.


    Seeing that the other members of the Student Council weren¡¯t present; even Watanabe, I shortened that exchange and slipped into my previous role, leaving the girl alone for a moment.


    I walked over to the side to start brewing her tea. Seeing that there was a box of cookies ced at the side, I also set that on a te before walking back to her table.


    Instead of taking my usual ce beside her, I made my way behind her and started massaging her shoulders.


    Fully expecting what I was going to do, that instantly earned me the girl¡¯s rxed sighs, leaning back while looking really satisfied. Amidst that, Shizu appeared as though she remembered something.


    ¡°Oh. Right. I forgot. You have a visitor in your office, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Visitor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s being apanied by Watanabe so¡­ hurry up. I¡¯m already satisfied by your message.¡±


    ¡°Well, since she¡¯s being apanied by that girl, I could still spare a few minutes here. Don¡¯t refuse. I set myself to serve you today. At least wait until I bring you your tea.¡±


    If that person wasn¡¯t one of my girls, no way I would switch up my priority. Waiting patiently was their only choice.


    Well, Shizu already expected that answer from me. She pulled on my arms, wrapping them around her before receiving another kiss from me.


    After savoring that one, she shook her head as she resignedly said, ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re stubborn as always. Don¡¯t make me love you too much, you might see me visiting you in your ssroom every period.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, really. Please do so.¡± I teasingly answered, making the girl speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder, I see. Then I¡¯ll surprise you one of these days.¡± Shizu matching my wavelength eventually came up with that response. And to top it all off, she stood up from her seat to pull me down on it before settling on myp.


    In the following minutes until the whistling sound of boiling tea put us out of our trance, Shizu and I thoroughly enjoyed each other¡¯spany without holding back at all.


    When I went to serve the tea and the cookies to her, the girl buttoned up my uniform beforeughingly pping my behind, sending me straight to the door.


    Yep. We once again turn that little moment more intimate than we nned to. Since we had yet to go all the way, our options were kind of limited. Nheless, it¡¯s not a reason for us to not be satisfied with each other¡¯spany.


    Ah. Right. We keep on nning for the date but the days seemingly pass by too slowly. Our anticipation for that day continues to build up. Perhaps when it eventually arrives, we¡¯ll lose control of ourselves.


    Yeah. That¡¯s certainly a possibility¡­ Right? My Shizu losing control¡­ I better prepare for that.


    -


    -


    Upon stepping out of the Student Council Room and taking onest nce at my girl who was enjoying her tea break, my phone vibrated in my pocket.


    Pulling it up, a notification about Satsuki¡¯s message arrived. With the day almost over, Eguchi-sensei finally wrapped up their training camp.


    ¡°Big idiot, we¡¯re going home¡­ Buy me lemonade.¡± That¡¯s the content of her message. Additionally, there¡¯s a photo attached to it.


    It showed a tiled room that was definitely the shower room of their camp. Satsuki was standing before a mirror, showing off her body. She¡¯s wearing a pair of sports underwear that stuck closely to her skin. Even though nothing sensitive could be seen, what was hidden in my pants twitched awake.


    She¡¯s too sexy¡­ Although her muscles weren¡¯t that defined, she definitely gained some, creating an aesthetic form. Her waist and the curve of her hips were enough for me to imagine my hands sinking into them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, whatever the purpose of sending that photo, the girl surely aplished more than she nned for.


    ¡°Only lemonade? Come on, you can ask for more.¡± I quickly typed in my reply.


    ¡°Why do I have to? Won¡¯t you give it to me even without asking?¡±


    Well, she¡¯s correct. I¡¯ll be giving her more than a lemonade when she arrives and when we go hometer.


    Anyway, after exchanging a few more messages with Satsuki, I continued to the next door.


    Given that it got pushed down for another few minutes again, I guess whoever the visitor was, it¡¯s not wrong to expect their impatience. Hopefully, Watanabe could handle it. That girl is slowly bing my assistant rather than a member of the Student Council.


    Sooner orter, Masato-senpai might reach the limit of his patience and ask us what''s really going on. Not that I care about that guy at all but it will surely be an inconvenience to us.


    I better tell the girl to handle it soon.


    Anyway, with Shizu not specifying who the ¡®visitor¡¯ is, I put up three guesses in my mind.


    It¡¯s either Komoe, Tanaka-senpai ¨C the one who set me upst time with Marika, or somebody else I have yet to interact with.


    However, taking into ount that Shizu almost forgot and only said that in passing as if it¡¯s nothing important at all, I should keep my guess close to reality.


    It¡¯s someone not important¡­ Or maybe she just didn¡¯t really care at all since she knew we¡¯d have our moment together.


    Taking the few steps towards it, I straightened up my back and posture before opening the door to the Disciplinary Office.


    With my eyes quickly scanning the room, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the sight.


    Sitting across from Watanabe who was already sweating from trying to make excuses for myte arrival, my eyesnded on the visitor.


    ¡°Yanagi-san?¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯rete! Did you take your sweet time catering to President¡¯s needs?¡± While puffing up her cheeks, Watanabe acted upset but deep within her eyes, a sense of relief shed across them.


    Ignoring Watanabe¡¯s outburst, the girl I addressed looked up and set me in her sights. Looking a little unenthusiastic, she faintly nodded before greeting me, ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you, Onoda-kun. Forgive that girl for shouting, she¡¯s kind of rted to baboons, after all.¡±


    Thatst part was still told without any energy but she just uttered a joke, right? I mean, I could see her lips showing a small smile.


    In any case, Watanabe quickly rebutted before introducing the girl again in fragmented sentences.


    ¡°Kaede! What are you saying?! Onoda-kun¡­ Uh¡­ This¡­ is my friend, Yanagi Kaede. You already met her before but¡­ she asked me to introduce her to you.¡±


    Her friend¡­


    Is Yanagi-san the friend she asked me to motivate? Isn¡¯t she doing well in the track club?


    Oh. Wait. That club should also be in their training camp, why is she at school?

 Chapter 1311 Demotivated Athlete

    Yanagi Kaede is that popr girl who is rumored to have rejected five boys who confessed to her during the first month of this school year. She¡¯s supposed to be a star member of the Track and Field Club, which held the record for the shortest time for a 100-meter sprint, evenpared to her seniors. In a way, she is as athletic as my Aika, or even better since that girl is already in her second year.


    Now that I think about it, I never heard about Yanagi Kaede again after that Capture that g activity. It was like she went underground leading to no other rumors surfacing about her. Or maybe because I became the hottest topic nowadays, most of the other rumors got buried under it.


    Possible.


    There¡¯s also the fact that I didn¡¯t care too much about the other rumors except those really problematic or something that might affect us.


    Anyway, after that introduction, I took a chair and put it down next to Watanabe. Acting in my role as the Disciplinary Officer, I tried to emanate as much intimidating aura as possible regardless of the girl¡¯s reason for being here.


    However, that was proven ineffective. Despite the lethargic expression upying her face, her eyes never left me ever since I arrived. And yep, there¡¯s a hint of admiration in it. Just that it¡¯s barely noticeable.


    To keep me up to speed, Watanabe simply signaled me with her gesture, confirming my guess. With her vague exnationst week, I thought her friend that needed a motivational push and someone who started admiring me after the transformation would be a girl almost simr to Komoe.


    As it turns out, it''s this popr girl.


    Now, the mystery is, what happened to her that she suddenly lost her motivation? I mean, she¡¯s prettypetitive during that activity so it probably happened after that.


    ¡°Yanagi-san, I apologize for my tardiness but is there a reason for this visit?¡± Starting with that question, I noticed Watanabe discreetly elbowing my side.


    When I turned to her, her soft voice came in as a whisper, ¡°Right. This is not my doing, Onoda-kun. She asked me to apany her here when she heard Miura-san talking about you as well as the new rumor that started making its rounds earlier.¡±


    Ah. Since I told Komoe that Watanabe was my helper and someone that would assist her, she probably approached this girl earlier; which was better.


    I should ask what happened on that endter.


    As for the new rumor, it¡¯s most likely about Hana.


    From that alone, I could surmise that her reason for approaching me was probably the same as Sachi''s before. She must¡¯ve felt that she would lose her chance to approach me if she didn¡¯t make a move now.


    Well, I still had to confirm that.


    Without picking up on Watanabe¡¯s whispers, Yanagi Kaede answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can state a valid reason for this visit, Onoda-kun. Is getting acquainted with you eptable?¡±


    Although it¡¯s faint, Yanagi Kaede¡¯s voice faltered a bit as if her resolve fell short of saying all that. She cautiously looked up at me to check on my reaction.


    Well, at least she¡¯s honest. There¡¯s no point shooting her down if it¡¯s just that. But with that answer, she¡¯s already partly confirming that guess.


    ¡°I see. Then it¡¯s a pleasure to be your acquaintance. I never thought I''d be able to get to know our star athlete.¡±


    I put on an amiable smile but in the middle of it, I acted oblivious and intentionally mentioned the one thing I know about her.


    And sure enough, not only the girl reacted to it, but even Watanabe stealthily pinched my sides as she whispered again, ¡°You¡­ why do you open with that?¡±


    Naturally, there was no way for me to answer that, so I removed her hand from my side and held it in ce. And while I was at that, I checked on Yanagi Kaede¡¯s reaction.


    Her expression immediately darkened as if that particr title was the one responsible for herck of motivation.


    While showing a bitter smile, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m no star athlete, Onoda-kun. In fact, I¡¯m losing my drive to bepetitive. Now, I¡¯m just a regr member of the club without any record to brag about. I¡¯m sorry for sounding like a downer.¡±


    Ending her words with that kind of apology, there¡¯s no doubt that her current negativity was pushing her further down. Moreover, whatever she experienced resulted in that bing a scar for her. A scar that still hadn¡¯t healed.


    If she continued on this path, she might just quit the club and be a normal student.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There¡¯s one thing I noticed though. Her hair was still tied into a bun. From what I could recall about some of her traits, she¡¯s only doing that whenever she¡¯s going to run. So, that means¡­ her heart was still on that sport.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to send me out after this¡­ I just came to say that I admired your transformation. I wish I had the same determination as you.¡±


    Before I could reply to her, Yanagi Kaede continued. She then backed those words with an excited gesture by extending her hand out to the front as though she was trying to reach me.


    Although she was not asking for a handshake, I grabbed it and gave her one. Her thoughts screeched to a halt but a secondter, a genuine smile of happiness reced her lethargic expression for the first time.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I started, matching that with a gentle smile. Her palm was rather rough as if it was filled with callouses. She¡¯s probably the type who practiced nonstop.


    Nheless, I noticed it getting sweaty by the second. Most likely, she¡¯s feeling both excitement and nervousness from my response.


    On my side, Watanabe became speechless as expected. Although I could only check her from the peripheral of my vision, the dumbfounded Secretary of the Student Council stared at me in amazement.


    ¡°I think you already have it, Yanagi-san. I can¡¯t just assume things so¡­ I hope you can get over what put you down in the slump and siphoned away your motivation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I hope so too. I¡¯m d I decided toe here. My hunch that you¡¯re not like what the rumors say is true.¡± The girl shyly retracted her hand from my hold before pushing it close to her modest chest.


    So, she¡¯s still going to bring up the rumor, huh? But what did she mean by that? How am I described in those rumors? I just know that I¡¯m being linked with different girls.


    ¡°Well, it can also be that I¡¯m just acting to give you a favorable impression.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Your countenance is the same as when I got to observe you. Anyhow, I¡¯m sorry for taking up your time. Tomiko, I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    After saying that, the girl gracefully bowed in gratitude and went straight to the door. She didn¡¯t even give me the chance to reply to that ttery.


    Furthermore, as though she made use of her athletic abilities, she was like a swift breeze reaching the door and disappearing behind it before Watanabe and I could blink.


    Left alone with the still-dumbfounded girl, I turned to her and grabbed her arm, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have you exin what¡¯s the deal with her, Watanabe. Stay here for a while.¡±


    Yanagi Kaede only introduced herself and then honestly blurted out her admiration to me before swiftly exiting the room. If that¡¯s not a little bizarre, I probably won¡¯t put that much attention to it.

 Chapter 1312 Great Help

    With a little bit of difficulty extracting it from Watanabe¡¯s mouth, I got a gist of what happened to the girl. There¡¯s someone in that club who had an attitude. A senior. And obviously, it¡¯s the usual reason.


    Not wanting her light to be eclipsed by Yanagi, she maneuvered to make the girl¡¯s life in the club. Not outright bullying but simple obstructions whenever someone¡¯s not looking.


    And even after reporting it to their club advisor, nothing was done. That¡¯s why instead of striving for the club, the girl¡¯s motivation drained out to the point that she started limiting her time in the club.


    Whoever that senior was or what measure Yanagi did before getting demotivated, I had no idea. Watanabe told me to find out about it from the girl. But she stressed out that the girl didn¡¯t simply take it lying down.


    Yanagi was supposed to be a verypetitive girl. Any setback she faced failed to obstruct her. However, this year was different. She got pushed to the point of giving up.


    Nheless, because of me or my transformation, in particr, the girl at least gained some kind of inspiration. It allowed her to consider standing back up.


    As to how she was going to aplish that, I had no idea.


    Watanabe told me to expect Yanagi to approach me at times. But since it was her ¡®catch¡¯ when she decided to work for us, she asked me to check on her friend once in a while.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see what I can do. She seems like someone who really needs someone else¡¯s push but I can¡¯t promise to prioritize her.¡± I eventually answered, marking the end of our discussion about Yanagi.


    Watanabe could only nod in understanding, not pushing the issue anymore.


    I soon released her arm and went to my table. There¡¯s a new folder ced on top of it. I had long noticed that when I picked up the chair but decided to check on it after dealing with the visitor.


    Knowing that it was not something I brought with me, I could only turn to Watanabe who remained at her seat while watching me check the content of the folder.


    Understanding my gaze, the girl started exining.


    ¡°Ah. That¡­ That¡¯s something the Guidance Counselor told me to bring you. Miura¡­ err. Komoe-chan and I went to report to them earlier. Eguchi-sensei was still out so it¡¯s Umemura-sensei of the 2nd years who received us.¡±


    I see. If it¡¯s from another Guidance Counselor then it must be another job for my office. Talk about a ve driver. Shouldn¡¯t they just let me rest after finishing my job with Komoe? Somehow, this made me miss Eguchi-sensei¡¯s warm consideration.


    Uh. Maybe that¡¯s not all I miss about her. Anyway, sensing that Watanabe was not finished yet, I patiently waited for the continuation.


    ¡°Komoe-chan also expressed her longing to meet you. But thankfully, her older sister picked her up when she returned to our ssroom after the Mentor Program. She¡¯s a little ufortable throughout the sses but she managed to survive through it without feeling ostracized. I have some authority as part of the Student Council so¡­ no one dared to call her out when they saw me interacting with her.¡±


    Now, that¡¯s a job well done for this girl. I was correct in involving her with Komoe. It saved me the need to check on the girl every time. Furthermore, she also served as the much-needed for the girl from the possibility of bing an outcast.


    I guess I¡¯ll pass by the Game Clubter before picking up Satsuki to show Komoe that I won¡¯t simply abandon her after getting her back to school.


    With my mind somewhat focused on Watanabe¡¯s voice, I stopped checking the content of the folder which already showed a photo of another problem student. I then returned to where Watanabe was sitting and ced my hand on her head, petting it proudly like one would pet a cat, ¡°Mhm. You did a great job, Watanabe. I think instead of a treasurer, you¡¯re more suited to be my secretary.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Not expecting that kind of praise as well as the pat on her head, the girl almost tumbled backward from her chair in an attempt to escape my hand.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®eh¡¯ me. I¡¯m being honest here. I determined that Shizu recruiting you as an outside help for us is perfect. But in this way, you¡¯re losing the chance to observe my rtionship with my girls.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As I said that, the surprised girl appeared as though she got hit by a realization. Almost shouting that and standing abruptly, her forehead almost hit mine if not for my quick reflex to get out of her way.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! I haven¡¯t seen you getting frisky with the President! Say, did you do something there beforeing here?! Tell me¡­ I¡¯m dying to know!¡± As though I was seeing an incarnation of Otsuka-senpai in this girl, her sparkling, curiosity-filled eyes drew close to me. Not only that, she leaned closer, enough for her to tumble forward if I wasn¡¯t blocking her front.


    However, because of that, she¡¯s somehow pressing her body on me. I could clearly feel her soft and squishy mounds hidden beneath her uniform.


    Given that she was too eager to know what happened, Watanabe paid no attention to her conspicuous closeness to me. All that was left was for the girl to hold onto me and she¡¯d be the same as that overly curious senior.


    Should I push her back?


    Well, I actually did that already. However, Watanabe returned to the same position in less than five seconds.


    Walking back to pat her head was a bad idea. I should¡¯ve kept that distance between us.


    Now, if Masato-senpai suddenly entered the room, his suspicion would be cemented as a fact in his head.


    But will he enter the room? Uh. Let¡¯s not get to that and jinx it. I better satisfy this girl¡¯s curiosity instead.


    I reached for the girl¡¯s cheeks and pulled on them with a bit of force. As expected, she winced almost instantly followed by a cutesy pout.


    In an attempt to stop me, she grabbed my hand only to fail in stopping my pinch assault.


    ¡°W-what iz diz fo, O-oda-kun?¡± Fumbling with her words due to her cheeks stretched out, Watanabe narrowed her eyes inint.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s just a defensive measure for a persistent girl like you¡­¡± Although I tried not to, I still let out a smallugh at watching the girl¡¯s warped expression. But well, as stuck up as I am, I quickly recovered before continuing, ¡°Alright. Take this as part of the deal you have with us. Shizu and I shared an intimate moment. I massaged her shoulders and brewed her tea. In exchange¡­ Ah. No. Let¡¯s not call that an exchange. But to show her love and gratitude for that, I got more than just a kiss.¡±


    Hearing that, Watanabe¡¯s lips widened into a grin. Now, she looked more like a gremlin than a cute girl. She didn¡¯t mind that though. Slowly, a hint of red shed across her face, ¡°More than just a kiss¡­ Did you get treated down there again?¡±


    With her eyes gesturing downward, I instantly understood what she was talking about. Is this her curiosity or just her perverseness?


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± I impishly answered before releasing her cheek and pushing her back to her seat.


    Before she could raise a follow-up question, I already returned to my table, acting like I was checking out the content of the folder.


    A whileter, I could see her reeling in dissatisfaction from the corner of my eyes. While massaging her cheeks, she red at me with a pout.


    When I soon raised my head, the girl quickly averted her gaze and acted like she was not pouting at me a second earlier.


    Well, I didn¡¯t call her out on that. Instead, I raised another question, ¡°Oh. Watanabe. Are you sure you¡¯re fine being here with me? Won¡¯t Masato-senpai look for you? He¡¯ll soon misunderstand your rtionship with me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s busy. And he won¡¯t find this a problem!¡± The girl¡¯s response was swift.


    However, at the same time as she said that, the door suddenly clicked, indicating that someone was about to enter.


    Upon hearing that, Watanabe looked like her soul was about to leave her body as panic traveled across her whole body.


    Well, that¡¯s a false rm. Because the one who showed up behind the door wasn¡¯t Masato-senpai.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Is Junior-kun here?¡±


    A girl with beautiful golden ringlets peeked her head in, searching for my figure. As soon as her gaze met mine, her eyes widened in delight followed by a very enchanting smile.


    Yep. It¡¯s Marika.


    Now, this is another unexpected visit.

 Chapter 1313 Marikas Kindness (1)

    With the addition of Marika visiting me, this truly became a loaded Monday. A very loaded one with little to no rest for me. In any case, this was a wee surprise at the same level as Misaki pulling me with her during lunch break.


    Indeed, the thought of checking on this tragic golden ringlet passed through my mind. Last Friday put her in a position where she had to confront Ichihara Jun directly, after all. I was wondering what happened or if her situation was aggravated. I didn¡¯t receive any message from her despite the reminder I left to contact me.


    Anyway, seeing that bright, cheerful smile when her eyes caught my figure, it¡¯s apt to say that nothing serious happened. But the next moment made me wonder.


    How is she alone?


    I looked past her shoulder to check if someone would enter after her but until she pushed the door closed, no one else appeared.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Should I leave?¡± Watanabe, who had just recovered from her shock, raised that question. Looking at her dted eyes as though she was about to copse at any moment, her head was probably fixated on the possibility that the next one to appear in the room could be Masato-senpai. Instead of being curious about the neer and her rtionship with me, she just wanted to leave the room to ensure that she could check on that boyfriend of hers.


    She¡¯s pretty much already a conspirator for us so I didn¡¯t really mind her being here. But then again, having a hint of what¡¯s going on in her mind, I wouldn¡¯t be cruel to torment her further and keep her here.


    So, with a swift nod as an answer, the girl quickly jumped on her feet and went to the door.


    Before leaving the room, she respectfully greeted Marika which allowed the ringlet girl to also pull herself, reverting to her normal, haughty yet very innocent countenance.


    She followed Watanabe¡¯s figure with her eyes and waited until she disappeared. She then walked back to the door and locked it before turning back to me.


    With my head lowered, she probably thought I didn¡¯t notice what she did. In any case, I let that be, for now, she must¡¯ve her reason for it. Her appearance here was very unusual, after all.


    At this point, I put the folder in a drawer, deciding to check on it next time. Or when Eguchi-sensei returned to visit me in this room. Watanabe didn¡¯t say that I urgently have to read it anyway. Might as well shelve it, for now, to deal with a more important issue.


    ¡°I think this is the first time I got easily graced by senpai¡¯s beautiful smile. How can I help you?¡±


    As I said that in a very weing tone, I watched the girl approach my table.


    Before she could reach it though, I ran to the middle of the room to pick up the chair I carried there before cing it in front of my table.


    Marika followed my movements with clear interest before elegantly sitting down on the chair.


    I even supported it from behind, making sure that the girl wouldn¡¯t be ufortable. Because of this, her dense golden hair brushed against my arm and her delightful fragrance wafted to my nose.


    In the corner of my mind, a certain urge to wrap my arms around her and bury my face in her had suddenly risen. I guess I could consider that the sign or evidence of my attraction to her.


    One instance where I epted my desire to help her and my rather passive disposition towards the girl considerably transformed into this. Really, I am too easy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, I held myself back and returned behind the table to take my seat.


    Facing her like this, she looked more like a client than a visitor to my office.


    ¡°Junior-kun, first of all, I apologize for this unexpected visit. I heard from Tanaka that I can find you here.¡± Marika lowered her head a bit, just enough to convey her apology.


    That Tanaka again, huh? Alright. Is this another setup¡­ or?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. This is a surprise that I honestly wee, senpai. Feel free to rx.¡± Naturally, I didn¡¯t start interrogating her. There¡¯s no reason to. At least for now¡­


    Without touching on the topic of what happenedst Friday, the two of us chatted for a few minutes, drawingughter from the girl and also understanding her quite a bit. In this way, the girl¡¯s mind rxed and got put at ease.


    After letting another minute pass, I raised an imploring question, ¡°Oh. Right, senpai. It¡¯s a wonder that your followers aren¡¯t around. Is it the same case asst Friday?


    Undoubtedly, that question instantly drew a reaction from the girl. Her face tensed up momentarily before she shook her head along with an answer, ¡°Uhm. No. I momentarily dismissed my followers, telling them that I want to be alone for a moment. As a result, I earned myself this chance to visit you. Regrettably, I am short on time.¡±


    Marika¡¯s face shed a hint of helplessness but soon after that, her cheerfulness returned as if that was an illusion.


    I was about to point that out but I stopped upon noticing how she started shaking. And from my observation, the reason for that shaking wasn¡¯t because she was afraid but more about the urgency.


    My previous assumption about her naivety was totally off. She justcked somemon knowledge due to her upbringing. But at the moment, she¡¯s more than aware of her current circumstances, and most likely, she¡¯s here to inform me about it.


    She¡¯s not going to ask me for help. In fact, she¡¯s probably here to tell me not to worry about her. What a great girl.


    In any case, no matter how cheerful she tried to appear in front of me or how excellent her acting skill was, my observation skill could somehow pick up on those little nuances slipping out of her act.


    ¡°I see. I bet there¡¯s a reason why you decided to visit me. I¡¯m all ears, senpai. I¡¯m your very helpful junior, am I not?¡± Matching her act with my own, I put on a genuine smile without letting her notice that I already got a read on her.


    And upon saying that, I leaned forward a bit to show my eagerness to hear her reasoning.

 Chapter 1314 Marikas Kindness (2)

    ¡°Un, you¡¯re my helpful junior¡­¡± Marika cutely giggled a bit but almost instantly, her cheerful voice becameced with a serious and heavy tone, ¡°I believe I can enjoy my time with you¡­ But that¡¯s why, forgive me for this¡­ Can I ask you not to pry on my rtionship with Jun-kun or my situation from now on? Take this as my request as your senior.¡±


    Once she finished saying that, she stopped trying to peek at my face as if she was afraid that her resolve would be broken if she saw my reaction to her words.


    Heh, I couldn¡¯t say this was within my expectation. But then again, it¡¯s Marika. She¡¯s naively kind even to someone who took advantage of her.


    I waited for a few seconds before replying. It¡¯s to build the illusion that I contemted her words when in truth, I already got an answer to them.


    Before opening my mouth, I stretched my hand out for her hand resting on top of my table. By simply settling it on top of hers, it sessfully earned me a nce from her.


    As soon as I caught her gaze with mine, I started.


    ¡°Mhm. I can do that if that is senpai¡¯s request¡­¡±


    Just with that first sentence, Marika reacted right away. Her chest moved slightly and exhaled in relief. However, she did that stealthily. Most likely, not to let me notice.


    Too bad for her, I wasn¡¯t done yet.


    At the same time as my fingers curled to grip her hand, I continued, ¡°However, let me just say this, senpai. I¡¯m already involved with you and your situation. I believe I¡¯m already at the point where I won¡¯t stand idly if I notice your hardship.¡±


    ¡°W-what hardship?¡± Marika almost stuttered as she blurted that out involuntarily.


    ? But then, perhaps noticing that it was a blunder on her part, she quickly covered her mouth and tried to avert her gaze.


    Since I was on the other side of the table, I could only keep her right hand in ce. But that¡¯s enough. Resuming my words, I gently turned her right hand over and opened her curled fingers, giving me the chance to hold her hand intimately.


    Although she first resisted it, the warmth of my palm loosened the tension in it.


    In this way, it gave me the ability to feel her pulse and sense the subtle reactions of her body.


    ¡°Yes. Hardship. You see, you cannot hide it from me, senpai. I may be shameless but I¡¯m someone very meticulous at observing someone.¡± I winked at her, hinting that I¡¯d already gotten a read on her.


    As a response, she rolled her eyes a bit in slight disbelief. But that¡¯s only for a moment.


    ¡°Alright. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong. Your confrontation with Ichihara-senpai didn¡¯t end well on your part. He most likely pushed that he was right. And knowing you, senpai¡­ you probably never gave my name away. Because of that, you ended up being the sole recipient of whatever repercussions they set. That should be the end of it but you¡¯re aware of how petty Ichihara-senpai is so¡­ you visited me here to act cold and have me cut off my connection with you.¡±


    Saying that slowly as possible, Marika went from being surprised to be frightened at my insight. By the time I said thatst word, she was already staring at me again, her eyes shaking a bit as a sign of her lostposure. Just from that alone, I probably got most of my guesses right.


    Whether she¡¯s going to confirm that or not is another story though.


    ¡°H-how¡­ No. You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re entirely wrong, Junior-kun. That¡¯s not what happ¡ª¡±


    Not letting her finish that, I stood up from my seat and pressed my index finger on her lips. While she was still trying to process what I did, I raised another point, ¡°Marika-senpai. You¡¯re very kind and a little too trusting. You could¡¯ve offered my head and put it on a tter to make me out as the culprit. But no, you chose to protect me even if it means you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to bear the brunt of Ichihara-senpai¡¯s bratty tantrum. Unfortunately, just bying here to visit me and inform me not to worry about you, you already broadcasted who¡¯s the guy that helped you.¡±


    Taken aback, she forgot what she was denying earlier and switched her focus to that, ¡°W-what? I don¡¯t understand, Junior-kun¡­ I swear no one followed me here.¡±


    ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re not that na?ve. Yes or no. Do you trust that no one will know about your trip here? Are your followers so loyal that no one will sell you out?¡±


    Although what I said was as good as nting doubt in her mind concerning those who''ve served her for a long time, she needed to hear it.


    ¡°Junior-kun, they won¡¯t. I trust them.¡±


    Ah. As I expected. Compared to me who she only got to know recently, there¡¯s no way I would be able to easily break her trust in those who tended to her since her first year.


    Nheless, I sighed and shook my head openly. Marika blinked her eyes a bit, concern already upying her face.


    ¡°Then do you want to bet with me? Ichihara-senpai will show up soon. He will see you here with me and right there and then, he will designate me as the guy who tainted you.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon hearing that, panic instantly crawled to her face, she stood up and tried to pull her hand out of my hold, ¡°What?! What is that? No¡­ I¡­ I have to leave now, Junior-kun¡­ I c-can¡¯t trouble you even if I bet on him not showing up¡­¡±


    Well, she tried. But obviously, using my strength as a capital, I prevented her from leaving.


    While still holding her hand, I walked around the table and pulled her into my embrace.


    Marika tried to understand what was happening but I cut off her thoughts with a simple whisper in her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t let you leave because it¡¯s already toote, senpai. There¡¯s no other choice but to hide you here.¡±


    Yeah¡­ Because a few seconds after saying that, the doorknob rattled as though someone was trying to enter. When the person trying to open it noticed that it was locked, a loud knock soon followed. Simr to someone banging angrily on the door, it quickly raised the tension in the room.


    The girl in my arms quickly tensed up as she almost robotically turned her head to the door.


    Good thing that I let Marika¡¯s act of locking the door slide earlier. It sessfully helped us in this situation.


    But yeah, it only hindered the inevitable. It doesn''t mean we¡¯re already out of this situation.


    The same asst Friday, we came face to face with another situation where the only route was for one of us to hide somewhere.


    And this time, it¡¯s not my turn to hide. It¡¯s Marika¡¯s.


    Turning her head to me, I started caressing her cheek as I directed her to what she should do.


    ¡°Senpai. Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. I¡¯ll get to the door and handle whoever¡¯s outside. In the meantime, hide behind my table and don¡¯t peek out, understand?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Perhaps her mind was still not in order, so I repeated that a few times. However, with every second that passed, the knock on the door started growing louder and louder.


    ¡°Leave this to me. I swear, no one will know that you¡¯re here apart from Watanabe. So, can you trust me?¡± At this point, I already released her from my embrace. Both of my hands were cupping her cheeks to keep her eyes on me.


    Thankfully, Marika already gathered herself. She nodded her head, albeit with a bit of difficulty because of how I held her. But that¡¯s enough.


    I put on a reassuring smile which the girl returned with a confident one. Following that, she quickly moved to where I pointed her to hide.


    Upon making sure that she was already hidden there, I turned to the door, fixed my expression, and approached without haste.


    Despite the loud banging on the door, I gently removed the lock and turned the knob to open it.


    Almost instantly, someone tried to push it open. Expecting that to happen, my body blocked it.


    ¡°This is the Disciplinary Office. State your business.¡± Instead of a wee greeting, I eyed the rascal trying to push the door open, and used an authoritative tone to deliver that line.

 Chapter 1315 Authority (1)

    The authority of the Disciplinary Officer. It¡¯s a power given to me by Shizu. At first, it looked like the girl prepared it just to make my stay in the Student Council legitimate. A selfish decision if one would ever point it out.


    However, as days passed and after I got initiated into the position in front of the whole school, I started to slowly understand Shizu¡¯s other intention of putting me in the role. It''s more than that.


    Believing my abilities aside, making me take up the position was not just a way to keep me by her side but it also provided me visible protection. Surely, The girl took various possibilities and variables into ount when she created it.


    Most likely, she had long predicted that I would eventually butt heads with people with notorious reputations in the school due to how I operated. Or if that¡¯s not it, she pulled it from observing the way I dealt with the dog-like Vice President.


    I mean, in regards to that guy, I was a little passive because of my consideration of what he could do with all his barking. I never went hard against him. Apart from letting him feel the dread that he¡¯s nothing in front of Shizu, I never sent the dog with a tail between his legs. Furthermore, Shizu was the one dealing with him whenever he would act out.


    So, yeah. That might be one of the reasons she crafted that position for me. The girl not only wanted to keep me by her side but also thanks to her incredible foresight, I now had the power of authority to swing around.


    Even though it hadn¡¯t been long since the initiation, my Disciplinary Officer position became almost as good as hers, I didn¡¯t need to cater to Inugaki¡¯s barking anymore and Enomoto or Ichihara Jun became wary of me.


    Uh. One could also argue that it put me into the spotlight which ultimately set a target on my back. Nheless, I¡¯d probably still be involved with Marika or the delinquents; with or without that position.


    Well, I guess I better thank that girl againter¡­ For now, let¡¯s go back to the present.


    With my words delivered like a straight punch to his gut, Ichihara Jun flinched and almost took a step back in caution. However, he recovered soon enough as if someone whispered that he shouldn¡¯t be afraid of me.


    His nted eyes stabbed through me, mutting my confident stance. Even without guessing, I could read his next move.


    Unfortunately for him, my attention actually went past his ugly mug to settle on the people apanying him.


    Yep. He¡¯s not alone. Three guys were standing behind him, all of which focused their gaze on me.


    At the lead was the dog I was just berating in my mind earlier. With clear irritation on his face, Inugaki was turning red from holding back on shouting at me. I smirked at him, resulting in his face turning darker instead.


    Then, there¡¯s the coward Goto Kenji whose hairstyle changed into a clean-shaven head. He¡¯s now like that Baseball Club Captain. Since this was the first time I saw him since the day I went up that stage, his transformation was definitely a surprise.


    Is he trying an image change to move on from Kana? Not that it matters. He¡¯s still the same coward who couldn¡¯t hold eye contact with me after what happened. His presence had no impact on the current situation. He might as well keep in his line and act as a post.


    As for thest guy, it¡¯s none other than Enomoto himself.


    For the first time since that introduction, he showed himself in front of me. I visited his club on two asions but he was out on both times.


    Not that it matters, I got to slowly close the gap between me and Nakanishi-senpai. Maybe on my third visit, I could slowly pull her away.


    Alright. Thatst part was wishful thinking. There¡¯s no gap to be closed since, in the first ce, the girl was fairly satisfied with the protection this guy provided.


    Anyway, now that we meet again, I instantly went into observing the sneaky guy. At the moment, there¡¯s a faint smile on his lips as though he¡¯s finding this situation amusing.


    Surprisingly, he¡¯s also the calmest one among the three and I couldn¡¯t determine whether he was here as another hostile element or not. If I had to guess, he¡¯s just here to act as Ichihara Jun¡¯s follower and observe how I would get away with this.


    I also tried probing into his expression, checking if the one moving behind that Tanaka-senpai was him. However, it¡¯s proven unfruitful.


    I couldn¡¯t put his face into this little scheme. If someone was this lousy in their scheme, it¡¯s definitely not him. The two instances were two obvious setups, after all.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t im that I understood the way his mind works so¡­ I might be off with that guess.


    In any case, the mastermind wasn¡¯t that important in this situation¡­


    ¡°State my business?! I¡¯ll be taking my fiance back! Step aside!¡± Bringing my attention back to him, Ichihara Jun¡¯s first words came in as amand.


    Just from that, it¡¯s easy to notice how spoiled he was. Without even trying to talk civilly, he instantly demanded that I give way to him. Must be used to people staying out of hisne and scared enough to offend him.


    Obviously, I didn¡¯t belong to that category.


    ¡°Your fiance? Sorry, this isn¡¯t the lost and found center. Have you read that?¡± I replied with the same icy tone as earlier as I pointed at the top of the door where an improvised signage that reads ¡®Disciplinary Office¡¯ was pasted.


    The four raised their heads and followed where I was pointing.


    Sure enough, Ichihara Jun didn¡¯t take it kindly. Perhaps thinking that I was trying to piss him off, the guy clicked his tongue while making the threatening motion of raising his fist.


    Seeing that, Goto and Inugaki behind him prevented him from throwing it my way. Most likely, they¡¯re aware that if this spoiled brat started it, I would have the justification to screw them over.


    Goto, in particr, was aware of my strength, after all. As for Inugaki, he¡¯s cautiously checking on the door to the Student Council. Most likely, he¡¯s afraid that Shizu would be rmed at thismotion.


    If ever she showed up, that girl would take my side, no doubt. It would once again crush his fragile dog heart.


    ¡°Hey, why are you stopping me?¡± Ichihara questioned the two. However, given that there wasn¡¯t really resistanceing from him, he¡¯s also trying to act tough.


    I mean, he stared at me while saying that as though he was saying, ¡®You¡¯re lucky someone stopped me.


    And with that, his prideful air returned and burst forth his person to try and engulf me with it. Unfortunately for him, it¡¯s ineffective to me.


    I simply stared at him like looking at a fool making a joke of himself. And to add to that, I delivered another straight jab to his guy using my words,


    ¡°If you¡¯re done unting your little ego, go away. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with you. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    As I said that, I turned around and acted like I was going to retreat back to the room and close the door.


    ¡°Look at this little shit. Are you f*cking kidding me? I can strut anywhere in this school. And your filthy little office won¡¯t be an exception!¡±


    Or so he said. The guy grabbed my shoulder and tried to yank me back. But when he noticed that I wasn¡¯t budging, he became even more irritated.


    ¡°Step aside! I know Marika is there!¡±


    ¡°Like I said this isn¡¯t the center for a lost fiance. Why do you even think she¡¯ll be here?¡± I acted obliviously while stifling augh to annoy him further. ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re not a Guidance Counselor or the Student Council President, you have no right to step inside this room.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Huh?! I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. But well, there¡¯s another way to enter this room. Should I charge you with misconduct? You see this armband? Senior or not, you¡¯re under me. Just say the word and I¡¯ll bring you to the Guidance Counselor to get corrected.¡±


    At this point, Inugaki looked like he was about to say something. Noticing that, I sent a warning re at him.


    It¡¯s not effective, of course.


    Instead, it hit his ssy pride. Soon enough, he soon stood beside Ichihara Jun with his crappy confidence at the forefront.


    ¡°Step aside, Onoda. I¡¯m the Vice President, you¡¯re not above me. Won¡¯t this end if you just allowed us in? Why make it difficult for you?¡±


    Heh, look at this idiot. He¡¯s not wrong though but do I care about that?

 Chapter 1316 Authority (2)

    ¡°Vice President, you¡¯ll probably be fine if someone entered your room without permission but not me. I have documents inside that shouldn¡¯t be viewed by just anyone.¡± Blocking Inugaki''s ¡®I¡¯m not under you¡¯ card with that simple made-up reason that he wouldn¡¯t be able to easily prove if true or not, the dog almost choked from his own spit, turning his face as dark as his chance of toppling me down.


    I stopped paying attention to him and eyed the guy closest to me, sneering once more as I tantly threw up a lie. ¡°Anyway, Ichihara-senpai, right? If you¡¯re looking for Kujou-senpai, she¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking lie you smug junior. I can see through it!¡±


    As expected, he didn¡¯t bite at it. But who cares? He¡¯s the unreasonable type, after all. That¡¯s how I evaluated him after the two instances with Ishida-senpai at the Library andst Friday with Marika.


    Then, I just have to be as unreasonable as him. He can push his narrative while I face it with my own.


    If he¡¯s convinced that I¡¯m sheltering Marika, I¡¯ll convince him or them that she already left.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the lie? I¡¯ve seen her minutes before you disturbed my peace and quiet. I won¡¯t deny that. She visited me after separating from her followers. You see, she looked so troubled that even I was helpless to provide assistance.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say she already left? Stop this bullshit!¡±


    For sure, even if someone didn¡¯t provide him the information that I was the guy who Marika got close to recently, he already had his hunch about it.


    But so what? It would be detrimental to the girl if I admit to it. So, as much as possible, fooling this idiot was the best at the moment.


    Ah. Maybe, crushing his pride was an eptable move too.


    ¡°Is it really bullshit? If she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, isn¡¯t it normal for her to show up when you called for her? What now? It¡¯s been what? Three minutes since I stepped out to stop your uncouth banging on the door. If you turned around and chased after her, you¡¯d probably reach her by now.¡± Ending that with a click of my tongue, I then stretched my hand out to the front, pushing him back.


    Not expecting the force behind it, Ichihara Jun almost fell on his ass if not for Goto cing himself behind him. Way to go, shaved cuckckey.


    Anyway, as much as I want to deal with this using force, there are not enough grounds to do so. If only the shaved cuck didn¡¯t stop him earlier,nding a punch on that unguarded face of his was easily aplishable.


    That¡¯s why provoking him like this while also nting the notion that Marika already left was the path I decided to thread on. And with my authority at the forefront, Inugaki was pretty much useless here.


    Obviously, unting their seniority would also be proven irrelevant, they¡¯re all 3rd-year students here, and not once did I bow my head to them.


    With Enomoto reducing himself to an unremarkable follower, silently watching the proceedings, Goto Kenji reduced to the coward who¡¯s afraid to anger me, and Inugaki still processing how I shut him off, I could feel no pressure facing this cub¡¯s mewlings.


    Three of these guys are taller than me. Maybe because they already finished their growth spurt. Nheless, I kept my posture at a level where I didn¡¯t need to lift my head to them. Maybe, that¡¯s also one of the subtle reasons why they refuse to just try and get along with me.


    A few secondster, when Ichihara Jun was about to burst with his unreasonable nagging again, I beat him to the punch, delivering a p in the form of words.


    ¡°Oh. Right. Senpai, do you know why she visited me? You don¡¯t need to answer. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Pausing for a moment there, I watched the guy reeling his outburst to listen to me. Looks like he¡¯s not as unreasonable as I thought. But well, my words must be too persuasive.


    I fixed my expression and acted as though I was trying to recall Marika¡¯s voice. Once I deemed the act enough, I started rying it with a straight face.


    ¡°I might be wrong but, Kujou-senpai felt at ease here. She can rx and escape from being nagged by her followers or you. Also, she looked so tired hearing about your attempts on picking up a new girl.¡±


    I stressed out a few words on it which instantly garnered a reaction from Ichihara Jun. Escape and tired.


    But I wasn¡¯t finished yet. I concluded the act of recalling Marika¡¯s words and moved to throw in my own opinion, ¡°I don¡¯t know if any of that is true but¡­ Senpai, are things not going well between you two? Just a suggestion, if you will. You can always call off the engagement, that way you won¡¯t hurt each other anymore. I mean, I heard rumors that you¡¯re the known yboy of our school. I feel bad for the sweet Kujou-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that you?!¡±


    Instead of Ichihara Jun reacting to my words, the shaved cuck behind reflexively blurted that out and in a high pitch at that, making the other three look at him.


    ¡°Hmm? Goto-senpai, what are you saying? I¡¯m just popr with the girls. That¡¯s all.¡± I confidently shrugged.


    Enomoto at the back almost burst intoughter from it but the three¡­ well, they reacted within my expectation.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, Kenji. I understand you have a beef with this disrespectful junior too but let me¡­ I can¡¯t stand theshes from his tongue¡­ Heh, how long was it that someone dared to stand like this in front of me? Suggestion, you say? Who the hell are you? I¡¯m an Ichihara! Do you know? I can make your life miserable with the power of my words.¡±


    Stopping the shaved cuck from his outburst, Ichihara Jun seemingly found his footing again as he raised his chin and looked down at me.


    But the words he uttered were as disappointing as ever.


    ¡°The power of your daddy, you mean,¡± I said dismissively.


    ¡°This little¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Who else won¡¯t know about the Ichihara Constructions? You think you¡¯re a hotshot just because your daddy is that rich? Can he buy this school? No, right? Then shut up. You¡¯re just a student here much like all of us. And as the Disciplinary Officer, you¡¯re under my authority. Say, why don¡¯t we make a trip to see Umemura-sensei? Ah no. The one in charge for the 3rd year is Toyada-sensei, right?¡±


    As I said this, I ignored all their reactions and stepped inside for a moment. After checking that Marika was still hiding behind my table, her head peeking slightly, I met her gaze and wordlessly conveyed what I was about to do.


    Seeing her golden head bobbing up and down as an affirmation, I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    With that, I reached for the knob and turned the lock on before hurriedly stepping back out, pulling the door closed behind me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Facing the four idiots again, I first fixed my armband before stepping forward, and grabbing Ichihara Jun¡¯s arm.


    Because they hadn¡¯t anticipated it, their reactions were dyed. I already walked past Enomoto before Ichihara Jun could try to yank his arm off and at the same time as that, he yelled like a fool, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing?! Unhand me!¡±


    ¡°I said we¡¯re going on a trip. Behave and follow me if you don¡¯t want to be dragged by me.¡± Dropping my tone to be as icy as possible, I pushed my face close enough to hit his forehead, letting him sink in the ckness of my eyes.


    With that, the guy powerlessly behaved. As for Inugaki and Goto Kenji, they scrambled to their feet as they started following us. As for Enomoto, he remained standing there for a moment, alternating his gaze from the door and me before also calmly following behind.


    Yeah¡­ Among these four, he¡¯s the only one I really should be wary of.


    Anyway, will I really bring them to that Guidance Counselor? We¡¯ll see¡­ Either way, I only did this to open a chance for Marika to leave the room.


    Authority really is this powerful but I guess not everyone can pull off the same move that I did. With the right confidence and skill, it¡¯s a powerful weapon that can only be toppled by a higher power.


    Ugh. That sounded cringe. Let¡¯s stick to Authority.

 Chapter 1317 Authority (3)

    Forcefully dragging Ichihara Jun under their eyes was definitely a bold move on my part. Most likely, no one dared to stand up to him before me. Or even if there were a few instances, the students who did it were crushed beneath the heels of their shoes.


    That''s why it''s no wonder that their reactions became dyed regarding what happened before their very eyes.


    And that turned out better for me. Because of this unlikely scenario where Ichihara met another unreasonable fellow, it took us two floors below before Ichihara Jun recovered from my intimidation.


    Furthermore, on our way down, we already passed by a few students who more than likely spread what they witnessed.


    Enomoto followed them with their eyes though. If ever he moved for Ichihara, the gossip would probably not flourish. Well, I was hoping for him to do just that. That way, I could understand the extent of his underground influence. Whether it¡¯s just a leader of the delinquents or there¡¯s a lot more to it.


    Anyway, when Ichihara Jun started struggling to extract himself from my strong grip, his strength alone was insufficient.


    He needed the dog and the shaved cuck to help him before he could finally escape. They also understood. If it¡¯s Ichihara Jun alone, getting away from me was next to impossible. Little did they know, I allowed that scenario to happen.


    Although involving a Guidance Counselor sounded like a correct decision, I doubt they¡¯re uninformed about Ichihara Jun¡¯s tyranny. Well, it¡¯s probably not a tyranny but he¡¯s someone they couldn¡¯t deal with easily.


    I don¡¯t know about Eguchi-sensei though. Maybe, she¡¯s unaware of his shenanigans.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    As I watched the two create a distance between me and Ichihara, I saw Enomoto emerging from behind me and cing himself on the side. Like a bystander watching a very amusing show.


    He still wouldn¡¯t make a move.


    I sent a quick nce at him to get a read on his intention but there was nothing to pick up there. So, I turned my attention to the two who stepped up like a properckeys.


    ¡°Vice President, Goto-senpai, are you going to interfere with my work?¡± I asked without changing my expression at all.


    As though provoked by it, Inugaki answered first, still convinced by his misced righteousness. ¡°What work? Onoda, you cannot simply drag a student with you without proper reason.¡±


    Really, the guy still thought he was special. By doing this, he¡¯s very much disying where his loyalty lies.


    I directed my gaze to him without replying. He tried facing that with his own willpower. However, it only took a quarter of a minute before the dog shamefully retreated, eyes hurting from preventing himself from blinking. Nheless, even if he lost that battle, he remained standing at the front.


    Looks like no matter what happens, he¡¯s keen on shielding Ichihara from me. He deserved arge bone for being a good dog. Surely, the spoiled idiot already had him on a leash. A truly fitting status for a dog like him.


    I opted not to reply to Inugaki''s words and turned my attention to Goto.


    ¡°What about you, senpai? Are you also going to say that I don¡¯t have a reason? You all witnessed how disrespectful he was to authority. I¡¯m only doing my job.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the guy immediately clenched his fist and grit his teeth as if he were preparing himself to defend.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    Really, he¡¯s just another dog on a leash.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t care less about their motivation for being one. The most important thing was that they openly admit where they stand.


    If they¡¯re going to get in my way, then there¡¯s no reason for me to hold back against them.


    ¡°Same choice as him, huh? Alright. Noted.¡± I sighed disappointedly.


    I already achieved my goal of sending them away from my office. What was about to happen was just for me to settle this.


    However, with none of the three willing to throw the first punch, settling this with violence was out of the question. I could continue provoking them but with eyewitnesses around, secretly watching these proceedings, I could only act in a way that a Disciplinary Officer would. Strict yet bound to the rules.


    I could only my itchy fists that were telling me that it needs tond on some idiot¡¯s face and break some bones.


    ¡°Ichihara-senpai. Even if you don¡¯te with me to the Guidance Counselor, I¡¯ll be marking your name and informing them about this misconduct. And you two¡­ make sure you also prepare an exnation for this obstruction. Especially you, Vice President. You¡¯re such a disappointment. Don¡¯t worry, the President will also hear about this.¡±


    As I dered that, the three in front of me all trembled in subdued anger. But given the situation, none of them still dared to step forward and throw a punch. Even Ichihara who wasing off strong earlier was rubbing his arm; the part that I gripped earlier.


    It actually made a red mark on his skin¡­ I thought he was someone who could hold himself in a fight¡­ but that¡¯s very delicate skin, huh?


    A whileter, the three who were about to say something was stopped by someone else.


    Coming in from the side, Enomoto who was biding his time finally made his move.


    He stood in between us, his arms raised on both sides as though he was telling me that he was not a threat.


    When he noticed that he got my full attention, he lowered it down and calmly mediated,


    ¡°May I say something here Onoda-san?¡± He asked while gesturing with his facial expressions.


    Yeah. He¡¯s acting like this was our first meeting. Looks like the other three had no idea that this guy already made contact with me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In any case, understanding his motive, I decided to y along with him.


    ¡°You? Aren¡¯t you a part of their group?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am. However¡­ we can both agree that I never went against you, hmm?¡±


    ¡°However, you also never stopped them. Aren¡¯t you just as guilty?¡±


    I put on a smirk which he responded with a wince.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You¡¯re right. Am I going to be charged with misconduct as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If you want to.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to repeat myself? Hurry up. State what you¡¯re going to say.¡±


    Whatever scenario we were writing, I couldn¡¯t help but believe that our minds were in sync and this would lead to this situation being peacefully settled. On top of that, my reputation would probably soar to another height after this day.


    Whether that was Enomoto¡¯s true intention or not, I had no idea. But at the moment, he¡¯s proving himself to be not just an ordinary puppet master lurking from the shadows.


    ¡°Ah! I apologize¡­ I mean, you¡¯re being too intimidating for a first year. You¡¯re really one of a kind. Anyway, what I¡¯m meaning to say is¡­ will it be possible to let this slide? No harm was done.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s a joke, it¡¯s not funny. You disrupted the peace and order when you banged on the door of my office looking for a runaway fiancee.¡±


    ¡°I get that. But look, they¡¯re willing to back down now. Let¡¯s all go our own ways, yeah?¡±


    At this point, Inugaki, Goto, and Ichihara were all looking at Enomoto like they would look at a savior. To be able to negotiate with an unreasonable guy like me, he¡¯s turning into an angel in their eyes.


    It looked really funny, of course. The clueless idiots.


    ¡°What about the inconvenience you caused?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯llpensate you for that. I¡¯ll see to it that it will be aplished!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Let me think¡­¡±


    I acted like I was contemting an answer when in fact, I had already decided to break away from them and return upstairs.


    After waiting for at least a minute, I nced at the other three as well as checked on the spectators watching from a distance,


    My lips then stretched into a sly smile as I uttered my answer to what Enomoto proposed. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll let Ichihara and Goto-senpai¡¯s misconduct go but the Vice President has to exin himself before the Student Council.¡±


    Being directly pointed by me, Inugaki¡¯splexion paled. It¡¯s like he¡¯s about to throw up. However, he couldn¡¯t utter words of rebuttal on that.


    ¡°Is there no other way around it?¡±


    ¡°No. As the Disciplinary Officer, I cannot overlook that.¡±


    With that as myst answer, I once again dramatically fixed my armband before turning around, maintaining the grace of a diligent Disciplinary Officer.


    I had no idea what kind ofpensation Enomoto would bring me but I would surely expect him to deliver. If he failed to do so, I could easily make my way to the Alchemy Research Club and spend time with that subus senior. Getting closely acquainted with his childhood friend was also an option¡­


    Right?


    Anyway, Enomoto¡¯s timing was impable. I couldn¡¯t help but evaluate it as amendable act¡­ In a sense, he helped me establish my reputation perfectly. Although it wouldn¡¯t remove the animosity of Ichihara against me, he¡¯d start being cautious of me.


    But well, there¡¯s his daddy. Will he call on him to wipe his ass again? We¡¯ll see.

 Chapter 1318 Right Thing

    ¡°Alright, senpai. I gave you the opportunity to leave. Tell me why you didn¡¯t take it?¡± I asked the girl in my arms while gently caressing her golden hair and small back.


    Yep. Upon returning to the Disciplinary Office, this became our situation. Even after driving those idiots away so she could escape, I still found the golden ringlet girl in the office, patiently waiting for me.


    She was standing right in front of the door with a rather pitiful look on her face. Whatever was in her mind, it prevented her from taking the step outside.


    Maybe it was because Ichihara Jun remained the same without any hint of change. Moreover, despite the guy¡¯s desperate attempt to find her, Marika perfectly knew that the guy only did that to catch her with the boy whose identity she keenly wanted to protect.


    When I saw her like that, seemingly about to burst into tears, my body instinctively moved before I could process it.


    I traversed our distance and carefully put her in the protection of my arms.


    Moving from where we were standing to the nearest chair only took a few seconds but... even though this wasn¡¯t my intention at all, the girl prevented me from putting her down to it. Instead, Marika had me sit down while she climbed up and took the liberty of myp before curling up deeper in my embrace.


    Indulging her in it for a few minutes, I only brought up that question upon sensing that she already calmed down and returned to the lovely senior that I came to know.


    While I didn¡¯t mind holding her for a bit longer, I shouldn¡¯t dy finding out what was going on in her mind. Why she remained here despite the risk of Ichihara Jun returning as well as what she wanted to do from now on.


    Several seconds of silenceter, Marika weakly lifted her head. But once again, she spent time just earnestly staring at me. Her red, luscious lips seemingly baited me in.


    But with my mind not really in the game of stealing her right at this moment, I simply waited until she timidly answered my question.


    ¡°... To thank you, Junior-kun. You put yourself out there for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural, right? You also protected me. And don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t have to, I¡¯ll kiss you again if you do.¡±


    I flicked the girl¡¯s forehead resulting in her covering it up right away. However, with a simple sweep of my hand, her gorgeous face once again came into my view.


    Marika pouted at me but that only made her look lovelier.


    Well, she had no reaction to the mention of ¡®kiss¡¯ anymore. Because I never really pushed through on taking her lips, she probably thought that it was nothing more than a yful threat.


    ¡°Must you be this unfair, Junior-kun? My forehead isn¡¯t resilient. Your flick is painful...¡± Putting on the same pitiful look as earlier, Marika¡¯s imploring eyes made me feel bad.


    But knowing what she¡¯s capable of, I didn¡¯t fall for it. Poking her puffed-up cheeks before pinching them, I watched as her acting crumbled and eventually turned to reality.


    Marika grabbed my hand as she attempted to pull it away from her cheeks.


    Obviously, she failed again.


    Upon understanding that, the girl blew the air stored from her puffed cheeks, hoping for it to be the one thing that would make me flustered.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But well, with how fragrant her breath is, I doubt I will be averse to it.


    Perhaps as ast resort, Marika started wiggling her body and bouncing on top of me. Most likely, she thought I would find it hard to bear her weight.


    Unfortunately, she¡¯s too light to even cause me difort. And as a counter to that, I simply hooked my arm to her back and pushed her even closer.


    With that, her attempt to get back at me resulted in a fruitless endeavor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not being unfair, senpai. I¡¯m just trying to bring out the lovely side of you. You¡¯ve been down in the dumps ever since you arrived here. And even after I returned and saw you here about to burst into tears, I couldn¡¯t help but hold you right away. Let¡¯s just say, I hate it to see you looking so lonely.¡±


    ¡°Lonely, you say... Then why am I smiling right now?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be shameless to answer that. It¡¯s because of me, senpai. Spending time with me made you smile.¡±


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s certainly the answer, Junior-kun.¡± Upon saying that, Marika sat up properly, raising her head to level it with mine. While her eyes focused on matching my gaze, the girl¡¯s heartbeat started to race. ¡°When I¡¯m with you, I feel protected.¡±


    ¡°Even if I took advantage of you?¡±


    Marika shook her head, ¡°You can drop that thought, Junior-kun. I asked you to do it, remember? But say, may I ask you to answer this question for me?¡±


    She paused for a moment to wait for my answer. Whatever the question, I would surely be able to answer it.


    Furthermore, although faint, I could sense that she was already standing at a crossroads.


    Either sumb to her fate of being married to Ichihara Jun or take another path where she¡¯ll be defying her family¡¯s wishes.


    And that¡¯s part of the reason why her heart had started to race. She¡¯s uncertain about her future.


    At the moment, this girl is seeing me as a pir she can lean on as well as a guidepost to point her in her desired direction.


    Well, my n to steal her aside, Marika truly needed this kind of awareness otherwise, she¡¯d remain locked in the prison created by Ichihara Jun and her family.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears, senpai.¡± I put on my genuine smile as a way to encourage her.


    Thankfully, it¡¯s effective.


    Marika responded with the same smile before taking a deep breath, readying herself to fire her question away.


    I waited in bated breath while supporting her in my embrace.


    A few secondster, Marika pushed her head closer, enough for the tip of our noses to touch. She held my head in between her palms before starting, ¡°Junior-kun, do you believe I did the right thing?¡±


    Sensing that she was not done yet, I didn¡¯t answer right away and just gently pressed on her back to fix her sitting posture.


    She didn¡¯t visibly react to it but within this closeness, I could pick up every subtle change in her emotion and the subtle gestures of her body.


    She liked it. However, I had no idea if it was because of the gentle push or the sensation of my hand on her back.


    Well, there¡¯s no need to determine which it was. Marika resumed talking, borating on what she meant by the ¡®right thing¡¯.


    ¡°Standing up for myself. Coming here to see you even after being warned by my family to uphold the agreement. Hiding behind your table and getting protected by you. Junior-kun, I seem to have changed a lot ever since I met you.¡±


    Ah. I see. This girl had started reflecting on the changes in her life. And obviously, the trigger for it was my appearance. Had we not met each other at the Library or someone else had gone to the convenience store to buy snacks for us after the midterms, Marika would probably remain the same girl who¡¯s trying her hardest to establish a good rtionship with her supposed-to-be husband.


    ¡°Mhm. Since senpai wants to hear my answer, let me warn you first. This will be a very biased view taken from what I observed from being close to you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Junior-kun. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s one-sided, I want to hear your thoughts.¡±


    Faced with her imploring eyes, there¡¯s no escaping this anymore.


    Now, the choice was within me. Do I encourage her to continue her change? Or warn her to be cautious?


    Either choice was obviously something born on the assumption that I wouldn¡¯t be involved with her.


    In which case, if I put myself into the equation, there¡¯s only one choice...


    ¡°Senpai, you did the right thing. However, you¡¯ll definitely be faced with a situation where you¡¯ll be helpless on your own. That¡¯s why... if I offer my assistance, are you willing to ept it?¡±


    Yeah. Despite my current involvement with her, I still decided to ask for her permission instead of directly inserting myself to meddle in her affairs.


    As much as I desire to steal her from Ichihara and her own family, I wanted to witness the girl getting the courage to stand up for herself. To change from the sheltered princess that was sent off like a package for that spoiled brat to a strong woman who can make her own decision.


    It would be hard. True. However, if she¡¯s willing to take my hand. I¡¯d assist her, no matter how cramped up my current daily life is... It sounded irresponsible, true. However, I couldn¡¯t act like it was not happening.


    Anyway, did I just get swept along by this girl¡¯s rhythm? Yeah. Definitely.

 Chapter 1319 Afterschool

    As the answer to my question, in the end, Marika loosened her hold on my head and switched to just throwing her arms around me. Her body slid down and she returned to her previous position; curled up in my embrace. Refusing to use words and only conveying her eptance through this rather flirty gesture of snuggling to me, I couldn¡¯t help but treat her like one of my girls, pampering her enough until she gets tired of sniffing my scent.


    Well, I also got my kick here. I got to immerse myself in her almost magical golden ringlets. Despite the curls right at the ends, my fingers smoothly slid in and out of her luscious golden hair. And somehow, as if there existed a sensitive nerve on them, every time my fingers would reach the end of her ringlets, Marika would be tickled. And it¡¯s enough for the girl¡¯s hushed, cute giggling to grace my ears.


    A few minutester, Marika voluntarily stood up from myp and with her face nursing a red blush, the girl made her way to the door.


    I followed after her just to make sure that Ichihara Jun wouldn¡¯t be outside waiting for her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Junior-kun, can I visit you again?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll wee senpai anytime. However, I¡¯m not here every day though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a message beforeing.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s talk through it about how I can help you and what¡¯s going to be your n.¡±


    Rather than talk about it today. It¡¯s better to let her think about her choice carefully. She¡¯s a smart girl so¡­ she¡¯d probably y along with them for now while finding her chance to escape like this.


    ¡°Un¡­ Then Junior-kun¡­¡±


    Just when I thought she was already about to leave, I found the girl remained stuck before the door. With her head lowered, she¡¯s gazing at me with upturned eyes.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I doubtfully mused as I took a step forward to check on her. But then, right before she answered, I remembered. She¡¯s waiting for that¡­ This girl, isn¡¯t she quick to be this bold?


    ¡°Is senpai waiting for my kiss?¡±


    As I uttered that question, Marika instantly became flustered. She fumbled with her words as though a panicked chicken.


    That¡¯s why taking advantage of that, I closed our distance, lifted her head, and¡­ kissed the same spot as I didst Friday.


    Marika¡¯s panic was instantly quelled as she almost obediently savored it. Once I pulled my head away, I watched the girl¡¯s lovely expression. Then like another speedster, she instantly fled the room.


    I followed her with my gaze and witnessed how she almost tumbled forward due to her excited steps.


    Really, I could¡¯ve gone for her lips right there but I decided in a split second not to. There¡¯s an order for it. And perhaps, we could use that against Ichihara Jun in our next encounter.


    -


    -


    For the next half an hour before picking up Satsuki and going home, I did everything I had to do.


    First, I went to check on Shizu who, as I expected, had already gotten the gist of what happened earlier. Watanabe witnessed it from the gaps in the door of the Student Council Room.


    The reason why they didn¡¯te out was because I was handling it wlessly. They took the backseat and watched the proceedings while sipping on the tea that I brewed.


    Such a rxed lifestyle.


    After that, I went down to check on the Literature Club. Although Hana nned on joining the same club as I was, I found her tired and spent while still crowded by Kana and the others. At the head of the table, Otsuka-senpai lorded over them.


    Yeah. Hana had started to have second thoughts about it. I mean, Otsuka-senpai, while not that extroverted, she¡¯s someone who wouldn¡¯t stop until you satisfied her.


    And before I went to my next destination, Kana, Rae and even Ishida-senpai told me that they were going to apany Hana on the way home.


    After that, I went to the Game Club where Komoe was staying for a while. Although Itou was there, the girl acted her normally grumpy self but even without checking on her, I could sense the slight jealous stabbing at my back whenever Komoe would try totch onto me.


    As for Miura-senpai, she¡¯s behaving rather differently than when we were alone. Perhaps, she¡¯s maintaining her image or because she didn¡¯t want to exin herself to Nishimura-senpai.


    After telling Miura-senpai and Komoe that I might pass by their house again tomorrow, I left that club.


    Ah. I also checked on that second year girl who argued with Itou concerning her game. Seems like they already settled that dispute.


    From what I heard from Itou who sneakily followed from behind me, the girl apologized first and they¡¯re friends again. Furthermore, since Haruko, Himeko and the others helped her polish that absurd game of hers, they once again yed it as a club and enjoyed a session of it.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re going to y with me, when will it happen?¡±


    On our way to the Book Club, Itou whispered that on my side while pouting.


    Well, I promised it so¡­ I told her we could y it tomorrow. Before I went to the club. And with that, her mood recovered and she happily strutted forward, joining her sister at the Book Club.


    After checking on Mina¡¯s condition; whether it still hurts for her, and Kanzaki¡¯s slow integration into that club, I also went to the next door.


    I found Minori-senpai and Yuika-senpai, reading a book together.


    Naturally, the two girls instantly tried to distance themselves from me. But considering our recent interaction, I got to talk with the green-haired girl for a bit while the orange-haired girl was hissing at her side.


    Our topic? Just mundane things. I still had no n on stealing them but helping the two with theirplex or whatever problem they were facing was still on my list.


    Myst destination was obviously the Student Support Club and I stayed there, watching them tend to a client until the end of club hours.


    And now, we¡¯re back to the present. With most of my girls already on their way home, I waited close to the school gate as I stared off in the far distance to get a glimpse of the bus carrying the Girl¡¯s Basketball Club.


    Because their camp was rather far, the sky had already turned dark before they arrived.


    Even though the bus still needed to park inside the school grounds, Satsuki already spotted me from where I was standing.


    I mean, I messaged her where I would be, after all.


    And even before Eguchi-sensei could emerge from inside it, my sweet girl had already run out to meet me, drawing meaningful smirks from their clubmates.


    After greeting Eguchi-sensei, I brought the girl away with me as we started making our way to the nearest bus stop.


    Since she was going home with me, I opted to take that mode of transportation rather than the crowded train.


    ¡°Is it just me or you¡¯ve grown taller?¡± I jokingly asked the girl as we stood side by side, waiting for the next bus to arrive.


    ¡°Yeah. I do. Too bad for you, huh? It went to my height again instead of here.¡± With that snarky remark, Satsuki cupped her own breast.


    Really, as if I cared too much about their sizes. But I guess, instead of a jab at me, she¡¯s just stating how bitter she was for not getting an upgrade there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still love that part even if it stays that way.¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡±


    And sure enough, with that kind ofment, I got smacked by the girl. Even when we finally got our seats on the bus, the grumpy girl had her way with me.

 Chapter 1320 Permission

    A few minutes after the bus left our stop, Satsuki who vented her frustration on me eventually calmed down, switching back to her normally affectionate behavior.


    Furthermore, watching the scenery outside that¡¯s entirely different from her usual route, the girl got hit by the realization that¡­ she was really about to go home with me.


    She removed therge bag that I carried for her from myp, opening up her usual ce. Partly ignoring the other passengers of the bus, the girl pulled me closer to her as she squeezed her right next to the window.


    Her head then naturally leaned onto my chest, feeling the hardness andfort she¡¯d been seeking from it. Naturally, I reacted ordingly, pulling her tightly in my embrace as we started enjoying this bus ride.


    Nheless, it didn¡¯t take long before I heard the girl¡¯s concern. Or let¡¯s just say, her own reflection regarding the choice that she made today.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ Are you not going to scold me for lying to my parents?¡±


    ¡°Should I?¡±


    While it¡¯s true that she lied to her parents, I could understand her reason.


    Even until now, her parents remained wary of having another guy aside from Sakuma be close to their daughter. The group study back then was only allowed because we went in as a group. Although my appearance as well as the way Setsuna-nee-san and Satsuki treated me back then probably hinted something to them, I doubt that was enough to ovee the incident years ago.


    The chance of them epting me if she introduces me as her boyfriend was still slim, what more asking them for permission to have a sleepover at our house?


    At the present, the bnce was still tilted close to our undesired oue; not epting me for the girl and obviously, shot down with the request of staying for a night with me.


    And that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t really against her decision today. In fact, she had my full support.


    As long as we keep mum about this from tomorrow onwards, we can bury the lie and forget itpletely.


    ¡°Knowing how you operate¡­ Yes, you should.¡± Satsuki replied.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong on that. But like I said, today is different.


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t scold you. And instead of worrying about that, I hope you can fool yourself and believe that you got their permission. This way, our night won¡¯t revolve around that topic. It will be an endless worry, after all.¡±


    ¡°So, in short, you¡¯re fine bing a bad influence on me?¡±


    ¡°Well, if ites down to it, I¡¯ll take the me off of your shoulder. But hear me out. We can keep this a secret from them. A secret that we¡¯ll carry until the end.¡±


    Obviously, I was aware that taking the me from the girl wouldn¡¯t be epted by her. That¡¯s why I quickly supplemented it with what I managed toe up with in my mind.


    Satsuki closed her mouth and contemted it. And with the girl being this close to me, sensing the conflict in her head being gradually resolved was possible.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A few secondster, she looked at me and nodded positively. However, I also sensed an impending ¡®but¡¯.


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s pretty convincing, idiot Ruki. I¡¯ll stop worrying about how I lied to my parents tonight but¡­ can I at least inform someone?¡±


    And there she goes. She epted my reasoning but she still couldn¡¯t let go of itpletely.


    ¡°Setsuna-nee-san?¡±


    ¡°If possible, yes. You told me to talk to her again and I did. Our rtionship is now getting better and better, in fact, it¡¯s already close to how we were before the incident. In regards to your recent interaction with her, she¡¯s totally in favor of you for me.¡±


    ¡°Well, not only in favor but she also loved teasing me. Too bad for her, I would only be flustered in front of you.¡±


    Satsuki sneered before taking a bite of my neck, ¡°Yeah, right. You¡¯re still a tough guy to tease.¡±


    Following that, the girl switched into her serious face again as she muttered what else was going on in her mind, ¡°Anyway¡­ I¡¯m still not at your level when ites to ignoring things and going on with your merry life. I will be restless all night if I don¡¯t inform someone from the family.¡±


    ¡°I understand. If you¡¯re certain that Setsuna-nee won¡¯t tell on you then let¡¯s call her once we¡¯re home. I¡¯ll be there with you.¡±


    Well, from the start, I was never nning to let her do it alone. We¡¯re in this together.


    ¡°As always, you won¡¯t let me carry this by myself.¡±


    Right. Satsuki thought differently. And perhaps, the same would happen even if it¡¯s not Satsuki. My girls were pretty stubborn in trying to take a load off my shoulder or to prevent me from acting like I had to carry everything.


    But this time, I had proper reasoning.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be staying at our house and will be sleeping in the same bed as me, doing that is only natural. It¡¯s not just because of my stubbornness or my worrywart trait but also ountability or responsibility. Whichever fits.¡± I ended that with my lips stretching into my best smile.


    Obviously, it struck her like a baseball to her face. The girl got flustered instantly as heat started to concentrate on her head.


    A little annoyed by that, Satsuki pinched my lips. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ I won¡¯t argue anymore. Thank you, idiot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still an idiot, huh?¡±


    ¡°You will always be one. I love you though.¡± Satsuki giggled before adding that in a very affectionate tone.


    This time, I recycled the same smile as earlier and dropped my head to seek her lips, ¡°I know. And I love you too.¡±


    With this, we decided what we were going to doter.


    After exchanging a few kisses, Satsuki reverted to just enjoying thefort of my embrace. And while at it, I recounted the events of this day to her.


    In the end, I got scolded by the girl and teased by listing all of the girls I made progress with¡­


    Or just those girls that grew a little bit closer to me. From Komoe to Marika.


    A minute after that, the girl¡¯s fatigue from the camp finally caught her. For the past three days, she probably pushed herself to her limits to continuously improve.


    Due to that, it only took a minute before Satsuki dozed off to sleep.


    As her man, I was more than ready for it. Catching her and securing herfortable position, I let the girl take her deserved rest until we reached our stop.


    -


    -


    ¡°Wee back, husband. And wee, Satsuki, do feel at home.¡±


    As always, with a bright andely smile on her lips, Akane greeted us at the front door. Wearing the same apron while holding adle in her hand, the girl obviously rushed out to the door, leaving whatever she was cooking for our dinner.


    I thought Satsuki would be speechless to face Akane in this situation but¡­ as if they already talked about it, my silly wife produced another apron and handed it to the usually grumpy girl.


    Satsuki hurriedly put it on and asked me to tie it behind her. Once that was done, the two girls went to the kitchen hand-in-hand, leaving me alone there.


    Yeah. There¡¯s no way they didn¡¯t n that.


    Anyway, since I was carrying Satsuki¡¯srge bag containing her used clothes and other things she brought to the camp, I dropped my bag in the living room and checked on the two busying themselves in the kitchen before going straight to ourundry room.


    As a service for the girl¡¯s stay tonight, I decided to wash her dirty clothes for her.


    Mhm. Bing a househusband was also another path for me.

 Chapter 1321 A Blissful Night

    Since doingundry was something I always did for myself before the change in me, sorting out used clothes by type was something I already picked up. Although smelling her scent from those was a little tempting, I wasn¡¯t that much of a creep. Besides, I could simply take in her smell by cuddling her. There¡¯s no reason for me to act like a textbook pervert just because of some clothes.


    But I wonder how she would react upon finding out that I did herundry. Surely, she¡¯d be astonished to see her clothes folded neatly tomorrow.


    If Satsuki needed sleepwear, Akane could lend her one of her own; despite their height difference, they had almost identical body shapes and curves. It would be a sight to behold to witness the usually stoic Satsuki in one of Akane''s more revealing negligees. She usually opts for pajamas or a shirt andfy pants when she sleeps, so that would be a remarkable urrence.


    I could imagine the girl fidgeting in slight embarrassment while trying to reel in her flustered expression. But in the end, she¡¯d fail in covering it and turn to me to vent her frustration.


    In any case, if that happened, I¡¯d dly take it and justpliment how lovely she came to be with just a change in her sleepwear.


    Alright. That¡¯s the inner pervert in me talking.


    Anyway, I quickly finished sorting her clothes and added the detergent to the washing machine, setting it in motion. After ensuring that everything was in its ce, I made my way to our bedroom and changed out of my school uniform.


    I returned downstairs and joined them in the kitchen, setting up the table for us. Aside from that, I waited for the chance to flirt with the two.


    Well, as long as I wouldn¡¯t disturb them when in front of a stove or anything that could hurt them, everything was permissible. Besides, Akane was already used to me hounding her in the kitchen. As for Satsuki, she¡¯s already used to my teasing. That¡¯s why the two could deal with me in their own way while also enjoying the situation I created.


    Once they were done, the three of us dined together, almost in silence. Almost, because before digging into the fried pork cutlet and creamy corn soup, Akane yfully teased Satsuki, revealing that it was her n all along to cook dinner for me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Apparently, even before the girl informed me of her n toe home with me, Satsuki already contacted Akane, asking for her assistance in making dinner for me. While it seemed as though they teamed up to cook, Akane only took on the supporting role and let Satsuki finish what she decided to make.


    Right. No wonder she immediately took Satsuki to the kitchen as soon as we arrived.


    ¡°I told you not to tell him¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Look at him¡­ Husband is delighted to hear about it.¡±


    Despite being subjected to Satsuki''s re, Akane giggled as she pointed at me.


    I mean, understanding that what was in front of us was the product of Satsuki¡¯s hard work, a smile naturally formed on my lips as I appreciated the food, no matter how simple it was.


    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t a fancy dish, considering the girl hadn¡¯t done much cooking yet and this was probably her first attempt. Nheless, it¡¯s always the thought that counts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to enjoy all this, Satsuki. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ I didn¡¯t say I made it for you! But¡­ if it suits your taste then¡­ go ahead, idiot.¡±


    And there goes my lovely tsundere. Who else would she make this for?


    Anyway, seeing that seemingly out-of-an-anime trait from Satsuki, Akane failed to stop herughter, teasing the girl for it.


    As always, she wouldn¡¯t admit to it. So instead of getting back at Akane¡¯s teasing, the tsundere turned to me and huffed adorably.


    Before I knew it, the chopsticks in her hand had started picking up the fried cutlets and rice, stuffing them one by one in my mouth.


    And seeing how my cheeks started bloating due to not letting me get the chance to chew it, Satsuki also startedughing.


    As for the silly girl who started this¡­ after seeing that her teasing tranted to Satsuki feeding me by herself, Akane also turned to me while wearing a very mischievous smile.


    ¡°So, it ends up like this again, husband.¡± She muttered as she stood up from her seat. Perhaps to bnce my intake of solid food, the silly girl grabbed my soup bowl and helped me drink it.


    Was it really helping? Ah. At least, the probability of choking from unchewed cutlets lowered and I also managed to savor its taste along with the corn soup.


    Really, I could tell them not to y with food but stuffing it in my mouth was probably not counted to it in their vocabry.


    Just like this, our dinner table became livelier at the expense of my suffering.


    Of course, the situation didn¡¯t end with that. I got my revenge for that blissful torment. As soon as I downed almost half a gallon of water to clear my throat, I scolded the two before doing the same to them.


    -


    -


    After that rather chaotic dinner, the three of us separated for a moment. Satsuki went to do the dishes, Akane set off to prepare our bed and the bathtub, andstly, I returned to theundry room to finish drying Satsuki¡¯s clothes.


    It only took us a few minutes before we got reunited in the living room.


    And since my tasks took longer to aplish, the two of them were already waiting for me in the living room. Surprisingly, they already changed into their nightwear.


    Unfortunately, Satsuki was too embarrassed to wear one of Akane¡¯s negligees. She settled on the silly girl¡¯s old pajamas. It fitted her as I imagined. I couldn¡¯t help but jump at her right away.


    However, instead of weing me in her embrace, the girl bit me on the neck and another found its mark on my arm.


    She found out that I washed her clothes.


    Since it was already toote to stop me, Satsuki could scuttle to one side of the sofa, refusing to look at me while chanting a weird mantra over and over. ¡°Pervert. Idiot. Pervert. Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Husband really has no shame. You should¡¯ve at least asked her before doing herundry, right? It might be fine with me but not every girl isfortable with their undergarments washed by other people¡­ Or maybe, it¡¯s just embarrassing for her to know that you held her worn panties in your hands.¡± Akane exined while facepalming. For the first time in a while, she stared at me like she was staring at an ignorant idiot. That didn¡¯tst long though as she simplyughed it off while poking my cheeks harder than normal.


    But yeah, it wasn¡¯t that hard to understand. It¡¯s my insensitivity to me.


    To confirm it, I turned to Satsuki, ¡°Is that the case?¡±


    Her answer came instantly, ¡°It is, idiot pervert! Ugh. Enough about it. Knowing you, you¡¯ll just apologize again so¡­e here and hug me, idiot Ruki.¡±


    Guilty as proven, I quickly did what she asked, carrying her to myp and locking her in my embrace.


    Seeing all that, Akane gasped in amazement. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s the fastest flipping of a switch I ever witnessed. You¡¯re built differently, Satsuki!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Not different. You¡¯ll do the same if you¡¯re in my position, Akane.¡±


    Taking a few seconds before replying, Akane put on a helpless smile as she poked my cheek once more. ¡°Yeah, definitely. He is not perfect yet we are all drawn to him like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely his fault. Roping us all in this situation¡­ I don¡¯t regret it though. Without him, I doubt I¡¯ll change into how I am now.¡± Upon saying that, Satsuki stared me in the eye as she slowly fixed her position on myp.


    Akane also made a move. But instead of sharing myp, the silly girl climbed on my back and nibbled on my ear, ¡°All of us say the same. But husband, how long are you gonna stay silent?¡±


    Finally, I thought she¡¯d forget that I was hearing them. In any case, it¡¯s a discussion I couldn¡¯t barge into.


    ¡°Until you finished with your discussion? You know how awkward it is to butt in it when I am the topic of your conversation¡­ Anyway, Satsuki, shall we take a bath first or call your sister?¡±


    Uncertain of what to answer, Satsuki alternately looked at Akane and me. After a few seconds of contemtion, she buried her face in my chest before slowly raising a finger.


    1.


    Bath it is then.


    With this, our night continues inside the small, steamy bathroom.

 Chapter 1322 Calling Setsuna

    Calling Setsuna-nee in the middle of the night somehow orded me the idental view of her in almost the same revealing nightwear. Well, she quickly covered herself up when she noticed that there was someone else besides her sister.


    In any case, even with her long hair partly covering her face, I would probably still mistake her for Satsuki during the early days. Their facial simrities were almost like what identical twins would have.


    Well, at least, it¡¯s only up to their neck. Below that, thepact, seemingly bouncy pair of mountains hidden beneath that silky nightwear and frilly brassiere was too different from Satsuki¡¯s. While the girl¡¯s size, which I had the opportunity to cup earlier, fitted perfectly within my palms, hers would probably spill out, much like how it was with Kana or Yukari.


    Wait. I better stopparing their sizes or the girl with me would soon notice where my eyes were drawn.


    Shaking my head inwardly to ward off that unnecessary thought, I put on a straight face, ready to answer whatever question Setsuna-nee-san would throw at us.


    As for Satsuki, she¡¯s more than ready to inform her sister about the lie she told her parents. As an added support, our hands were sped together below what the screen could capture.


    ¡°Are my eyes not fooling me? Is that really Onoda-kun beside you?¡± Rubbing her eyes and blinking it a few times in an attempt to erase me from her vision, Satsuki¡¯s older sister raised that question.


    At the moment, we had just finished our rather long bath and moved back to our bedroom. Akane had just left to brew that miraculous tea, giving us this window of opportunity to call her sister and continue to be as intimate as earlier.


    While in the bathroom, the usual scenario happened between us. I failed to contain my desire for the two girls and they¡¯re the same. However, Akane slipped into a support role to give Satsuki the best experience. Although I still went and satisfied my silly girl whenever Satsuki needed a breather, 80% of the time we spent in the bathroom involved Satsuki and I satisfying our endless longing for each other.


    Be it the floor, the wall, or the interior of the tub, none of those I listed was left untouched. Furthermore, while under the drizzle of the refreshing shower before we moved back to the tub, I held the girl close to me, not letting our connection be severed. It was only a few minutes but for Satsuki, she mentioned how she wanted to experience the same moment from time to time. Through it, she felt the level offort that could be on par when we¡¯re both actively pleasuring each other.


    Anyway, back to the present, Satsuki faced her sister a little yfully. The girl mischievously pulled me closer, enough that our cheeks touched before answering, ¡°Yes. Ruki, sneaked inside the camp to meet me. What do you think, nee-san?¡±


    Taking Satsuki¡¯s words without realizing that it was a lie, Setsuna-nee-san¡¯s shock turned into clear amusement. Her narrowed eyes focused on me as shemended me, ¡°Pretty bold I must say. Don¡¯t get caught, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°I paid the guard with cookies, Setsuna-nee-san. They¡¯ll turn a blind eye even if they find me naked on top of her.¡±


    I thought of ying along as well but sensing that Setsuna-nee already had a gist of why I was with the girl, I simply answered in the silliest way possible.


    Setsuna-nee-san sprang intoughter while Satsuki annoyedly pouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s another level of boldness. I like it. Anyhow, where are you two actually?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Look at what you did, Ruki. She caught on right away.¡± Satsuki clicked her tongue and pushed my face away from her.


    I didn¡¯t budge though and to top it off, I went behind her and rested my chin on her shoulder, ¡°Yeah. She didn¡¯t fall for your trick anyway. Am I right, Setsuna-nee-san?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Not minding what I did, Satsuki appeared more focused on confirming it.


    Sure enough, the girl on her phone screen positively responded. And while doing so, she moved from the chair she was sitting on to the nearby bed. Somehow, she stopped caring about me seeing her in that rather revealing sleepwear. Her movements rxed and the yfulness I observed from her during the first time I met her returned.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, my little Satsuki. You¡¯re staying in a bunk bed at that training camp but from what I can see, you¡¯re in a rather spacious room. What¡¯s that? Did he sneak you out and bring you to a hotel? Oh, lovebirds. What else can you two do for love?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. That¡¯s overly dramatic, nee-san. I¡­ okay, I admit¡­ I called you for this reason.¡± Satsuki nced at me first before finally deciding toe clean.


    Well, thest time that Setsuna-nee-san saw us together was after that basketball match. I helped them meet and talk to each other, thinking that Satsuki might be gloomy because they lost the match. At that time, Setsuna-nee-san showed a part of her true self. Or just the part of her that¡¯s extremely doting on her little sister. She even wanted topete with me on who would get Satsuki¡¯s attention the most. And when she found out that I was now more important to the girl, she tried assaulting me with her fists. Yeah. Those were flimsy punches that I blocked with ease.


    ¡°As I thought. Tsk, hey, Onoda-kun. I can see you snuggling with my cute little Satsuki there. Why don¡¯t you put some distance first? Be considerate to me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Setsuna-nee-san, it¡¯s cold tonight so¡­ we¡¯re warming each other up.¡±


    Acting like I was trembling from the cold, I pushed my face closer to Satsuki¡¯s neck. And seeing this, Setsuna-nee-san seethed from the other side.


    ¡°Liar! Both of your hairs are still wet. You had just finished taking a bath, right?!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Good catch. What do you think, Satsuki? aren¡¯t we cold?¡±


    ¡°Idiot. Shut up for a moment and let me talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll behave myself by nibbling your ear.¡±


    Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but be amused at the two sisters¡¯ reactions. My teasing sense was being tickled.


    ¡°Ugh. Onoda-kun, I¡¯ll hang you the next time we meet.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Setsuna-nee can hang me anytime, my Satsuki will be there to revive me.¡± I swiftly replied while doing what I just dered, nibbling Satsuki¡¯s ear right in front of the camera.


    Satsuki tried to wiggle her head and escape from the tickling sensation but with my lips akin to a very aggressive predator, she had nowhere to run.


    On the other side, Setsuna-nee-san was already seething. She balled her hands into a fist and dered, ¡°No. I¡¯ll hang you when she¡¯s not looking.¡±


    ¡°Hnng~ Idiot. Stop!¡± Perhaps thinking that this wouldn¡¯t end if she allowed me to do what I wanted to, Satsuki pushed my face away from her ear and clipped my lips with her fingers.


    When I offered no resistance to that, she then returned her focus to her sister, ¡°And Nee-san, are we doing this? So much for me trying to gather the courage to tell you.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Uh. Alright, Satsu-chan, tell me. I won¡¯t be mad!¡±


    Setsuna-nee cautiously stared at me first. Sensing that I already behaved, she nodded enthusiastically, encouraging her little sister.


    After deliberating for a good while and channeling more courage from me, Satsuki faced her sister¡¯s gaze and started her confession.


    ¡°You already have an idea, right? Nee-san, I lied to our parents¡­ The training camp ended today but I told you and them that it will be tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Does that mean you¡¯re in his house?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ We ate dinner, took a bath together and¡­ We will be sleeping in this bed together.¡± Satsuki confirmed that, even lowering down her camera to show the bed and how intimate we were at the moment.


    Setsuna-nee-san took a bit of time to digest that but when she finished, she put on a gentle smile before asking a question that she probably already knew the answer to.


    ¡°Satsu-chan. From how I understand this, you could¡¯ve chosen to not tell anyone about this and you¡¯ll be fine if you go home together. Why tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I feel guilty. But I cannot just tell mom and dad that I went to my boyfriend. You know why.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, by the process of elimination, you decided to confess this to me instead.¡±


    ¡°Un. You can scold me next time you¡¯re home but¡­ can I have this night with Ruki?¡± With imploring eyes, Satsuki waited in bated breath for her sister¡¯s permission.


    But instead of that, her older sister shook her head in utter amusement and also resentment.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re already there. What else can I say? Onoda-kun showing himself like that must be because he wanted to share responsibility. I hate to admit it but I admire that from him. Tsk, it¡¯s now hard to take you back from that madd.¡±


    ¡°Setsuna-nee-san, I can hear you,¡± I interjected at this point, turning that into perfectedic timing.


    And understanding what I did, Setsuna-nee-san yfully red at me while having a murderous smile, ¡°I know. I¡¯m not just going to hang you. I¡¯ll chop you up as well.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a threat. Anyway, I¡¯ll also implore you to allow Satsuki here¡­ She¡¯ll be restless otherwise.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Like I said, can I still stop her when she¡¯s already there? Take care of my little sister, Onoda-kun.¡± Setsuna-nee-san resignedly answered before beseeching me for her sister¡¯s well-being.


    Following that, she turned her focus back to Satsuki and sighed, ¡°And you, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve reached adulthood quicker than me.¡±


    Picking up on what she meant, Satsuki almost gasped in realization, ¡°Huh? Nee-san, are you still a virg¡ª¡±


    ¡°Heeep! Stop. Don¡¯t let Onoda-kun hear.¡± And realizing her blunder, Setsuna-nee screamed from where she was.


    ¡°Toote, Setsuna-nee-san,¡± I interjected once more, smirking at her as though I just heard her most guarded secret.


    ¡°Erase it from your memory. Bang your head on that wall. Hurry up.¡± Setsuna-nee ordered as she pointed at the wall behind us.


    Unfortunately for her, our response was simple.


    A peal of lovelyughter. Obviously, it¡¯s not aimed to mock Setsuna but just a simple reaction to the direction our conversation went.


    Annoyed at both of us, Setsuna-nee-san soon escaped by ending the call. However, a few secondster, she sent both of us a single message.


    For Satsuki, it reads, ¡°Smack that boyfriend of yours for me. Enough to erase his memory.


    On the other hand, the message I received was this: ¡°I¡¯ll remember this day, Onoda-kun. Prepare yourself for retribution!¡±


    What a lively girl. Will Sakuma be able to tame her? I¡¯m losing hope.

 Chapter 1323 A Great Day

    When Akane returned with the tea, the three of us shared it while I told them what I heard from Ishida-senpai. Its origin and the effect.


    Upon hearing that it¡¯s safe to be consumed, the two girls¡¯ eyes lit up as they both did a naughty gesture. Akane seductively bit her lips while Satsuki¡¯s hand instantly traveled down, resting it atop my bulge.


    ¡°Satsuki, you¡¯re bolder than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Un. Thanks to this guy holding back a lot, I have to be bold at times or he won¡¯t try and push me down.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I get it.¡±


    ¡°Do you? Akane, among all of us, only to you he will not hold back. Maybe it''s because you¡¯re always doing it here in this house or it¡¯s just his possessiveness toward you. Either way, it¡¯s the other way around with you. Earlier is an example¡­¡±


    With Satsukiing off strong with that breakdown of what¡¯s really happening, Akane couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed at her attempt to empathize.


    She awkwardlyughed while scratching her head. ¡°Uhm¡­ I can¡¯t deny that.¡±


    Perhaps realizing that she probably said too much, Satsuki followed up with, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not. None of us are¡­ Given your situation, it¡¯s only natural. Even if I were in your shoes, I doubt this idiot will act differently.¡±


    ¡°Yup. That¡¯s how it is.¡± After downing the cup of tea, I stretched my arm around their shoulders and interjected with this rather awkward conversation.


    I thought of trying to direct the awkwardness to myself but the two girls, as if they urately read my mind, gripped my arms tightly before putting me under their intense gazes. It¡¯s like they¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m up for a scolding if ever I tried to do what¡¯s on my mind.


    Due to that, I gulped down my words and just settled on giving both of them a kiss.


    They epted it cheerfully but secondster, the two girls looked at each other and heartilyughed.


    ¡°Husband dodged that, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This idiot also read us. He¡¯s getting better. But don¡¯t you think we must tell him to stop ming himself every time?¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re not as great as him at reading someone¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Tell us, idiot Ruki. We can notice it. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re always trying to maintain order or stability. However, with your history of overthinking, aren¡¯t you still thinking too far ahead and in turn, settling it by directing everything to yourself? You can scold us, you know?¡±


    I understood what they were trying to say, of course. And upon giving it some thought, they¡¯re right.


    Sometimes, I would just act ording to whatever conclusion popped up in my head. And obviously, I always picked what I thought would be good for all of us. Maybe this was also in line with Izumi¡¯s grievance to me back then. Instead of partaking in the act of picking up the sushi tes, I was handing them directly to them.


    Or in short, the way I try to mediate mostly ends with me absorbing whatever negativity is presented. Although there were some instances where I would scold my girls, it¡¯s more often that I would put myself in the middle and direct the me on myself.


    Yep. Even I could see that it was not that healthy.


    Anyway, for these girls to bring this up while I¡¯m between them, it¡¯s like they¡¯re trying to stew me in my own juice.


    I tried to put on an embarrassed expression but I guess, it was not effective or my acting was just ineffective at this particr moment. The two never let me escape their eyes.


    ¡°You two. We¡¯re just talking about the tea¡­ How did I put myself in a hot seat?¡±


    I know. Asking that was just myst line of defense. And sure enough, it¡¯s a futile attempt to weasel out of this conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Satsuki here for being this straightforward, husband. Honestly, Haruko, Yae, and I just couldn¡¯t find the right moment to bring this up to you. Should I call them as reinforcements?¡± Akane smirked and picked up her phone on the bedside table, acting like she was about to dial Haruko and Yae.


    As expected, it¡¯s all futile. And so, the only thing left was for me to raise the white g.


    ¡°Alright, I admit. I understand what you¡¯re saying. I promise to correct that behavior from me.¡±


    ¡°Promise, huh? That¡¯s good enough but¡­ we have to make sure that it will be imprinted in your psyche.¡± Satsuki meaningfully smiled before shaking her head.


    Akane then followed up, ¡°That¡¯s right! Going back to what we talked about earlier¡­ It¡¯s actually my fault for trying to empathize when I¡¯m the one getting the best treatment.¡±


    ¡°And like I said, I¡¯m not trying to criticize you for it. So, idiot Ruki, what will be your take on this?¡±


    ¡°Uh. I guess I¡¯ll start by asking you and the other girls to start living here.¡±


    Although that¡¯s one of our ns in the future, that¡¯s the better or perhaps the best solution to it rather than taking the me for favoring Akane too much.


    Satsuki nodded in satisfaction, ¡°An expected answer and that¡¯s for the best. Don¡¯t worry, we will! And by that time, Akane won¡¯t need to be considerate to us anymore if that happens.¡±


    Seeing that our conversation circled back to her as well, Akane¡¯s embarrassed smile returned, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s only right for me to stop being too considerate. Don¡¯t me me for hogging husband, Satsuki.¡±


    ¡°Un. In terms of his favor, I doubt I¡¯ll be losing to you.¡±


    With a confident smirk, Satsuki grabbed my raised arm and put it back on her shoulder. A secondter, Akane did the same.


    Just like this, the two somehow had a spark ofpetitive spirit as they bickered back and forth while asionally trying to one-up each other by stealing kisses from my lips.


    And with what they just let me realize, I naturally didn¡¯t let myself be a statue or a prize for the two. I joined them. However, instead of picking one over the other, I put my mind into romancing the two alternately to the point that they eventuallyy down on the bed, receiving me with open arms.


    Not long after that, the mood gradually heated up. The giggles turned into moans and the bed creaked louder than before.


    Well, since we already did it in the bathroom earlier, we stopped after giving them one round each.


    Still, despite the umted exhaustion, our day wouldn¡¯t end without talking about the happenings around us during the day.


    Apart from everything that happened to me, Akane and Satsuki provided me with some interesting bits. Also, we also heard some from the other girls who I contacted to say good night with.


    On Akane¡¯s end, the rumors about us were still circting. In fact, it always has a column in the weekly newspaper printed by that club. Obviously, every week, new information would be provided.


    They¡¯re really doing their homework.


    In its first issue, it¡¯s only about Akane getting a boyfriend. But as the school year progressed, it now evolved to the theory that we¡¯re cohabitating.


    Although that¡¯s true, Akane mentioned that they really had no idea what was happening. Apparently, what¡¯s written was just their spection like we¡¯re still living with our parents. Most of all, I was getting disparaged by whoever wrote it. Saying how unattractive I am or how I am a toad lusting over the swan¡¯s meat. Really, they probably read that kind of novel with exaggerated idioms.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Furthermore, Akane also heard that there¡¯s a certain column in this week¡¯s publication that talked about the ¡®clown¡¯ who infiltrated their school grounds.


    Yep. Someone from those students who saw meing to pick up Yukarist week provided the info.


    Andstly, there¡¯s also a rumor about Fuyu having a boyfriend. Apparently, someone saw her on a train with a guyte in the night.


    Once again, that pointed to the times I sent her home¡­ I thought we were being careful. However, in the end, it brought about a rumor about that girl.


    Maybe that¡¯s the reason she didn¡¯t visit tonight. Should I apologize? I guess I should if I see her again.


    Akane thought that it should be fine as that kind of rumor wouldn¡¯t really affect Fuyu but if it¡¯s troubling the girl, it¡¯s only right to help her with it, correct?


    Uh. Anyway, enough about that newspaper. I also heard something on Miyako¡¯s end.


    The girls who apanied her Sunday brought me good news. Miyako opened up to them and¡­ they all went to see the girl during lunch break and after school, resulting in those three bitches turning tails and not messing with her again.


    Although they didn¡¯t confront them since Miyako said she wanted to be the one to do it, the girl¡¯s reputation started being cleansed because of their influences that spread the word about how pure and lovely Miyako is.


    Somehow, that got me in a splurge of showering praises to everyone involved in it. And as icing on the cake, I also called Miyako whose gloom was already negligible. I saw her with her brightest smile to date as she somewhat embarrassedly and excitedly told me what I heard from the other girls from her own perspective.


    Mhm. Monday turned out to be a great day for all of us.

 Chapter 1324 A Prankster?

    The night peacefully passed and another morning arrived for us. It went


    without saying, with the miraculous effect of the tea making that part of me to stand in full glory, the first hour of our morning was spent in a few rounds of lovemaking with the two girls with me.


    It''s now part of our morning routine. And With my almost inexhaustible stamina during it, I ended up focusing more on Satsuki than Akane.


    The reason was pretty simple.


    Her beauty was the first one I witnessed upon waking up. And right then and there, Satsuki affectionately greeted me like a wife to her husband.


    And from what I gathered when my mind woke uppletely, she''s unlike Edel who kissed me in my sleep in an attempt to wake me up. Satsuki simply watched over me and waited to be the first one to greet me with ''good morning''.


    For her, it was like an achievement or something she could cross out on her wishlist.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And honestly, seeing her gentle face and beautiful smile first thing in the morning made my heart throb with happiness.


    Call me a romantic or such but I considered that as another indication of how much I love Satsuki. It already developed to the point that I wouldn''t mind waking up to it every morning.


    But then again, knowing myself, I would probably be reacting the same way to any of my girls. No. It''s not just a probability but an undeniable fact.


    Nothing I could do about it nor any desire to change it. I love all of my girls equally.


    Anyway, moving past that, the three of us went down to continue our morning routine.


    Starting with morning exercise and ending with us gearing up for school.


    We were about to leave when suddenly the doorbell rang.


    Akane, who was nearest to the door, reacted first, ¡°Husband, did Uncle and Auntie say something abouting home today?¡±


    She nced back at me, a puzzled look on her face.


    Satsuki, who was amusing herself by fixing my hair and uniform, also stopped and nced at the door.


    ¡°No. They didn¡¯t message me about it. And even if it¡¯s them, they won¡¯t use the doorbell.¡± I answered with certainty.


    This is their house so they also have their own keys to our door. Besides, since they¡¯re taking care of Minoru for Miwa-nee and me, they wouldn¡¯t juste here when we¡¯re about to leave for school.


    That¡¯s why someone appearing at our door at this time was something unusual.


    I had suspects in mind. It¡¯s either a mailman, Hana, or even someone pranking us.


    Since we wouldn¡¯t be able to know the answer without opening the door, I quickly made a move.


    Walking past Akane and straight to the door, I first checked on the small screen that showed the view outside our doorstep.


    ¡°Strange. No one is standing outside. Is someone pranking us this early in the morning?¡± I said in an audible voice for Akane and Satsuki to hear.


    The two girls joined me to check and they also tilted their heads in confusion.


    ¡°You two, stay here. I¡¯ll check outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t chase if it¡¯s a prankster.¡± Akane reminded me before I stepped outside.


    Well, if it¡¯s a prankster, I would definitely try to check who it was and get back at the guy another time.


    As expected, no one was outside our door. I checked on the doorbell to see if it was malfunctioning. However, nothing indicated that something was wrong.


    Then I nced outside our fence but like always, it was too quiet. There are no other high school students like us from our neighbors so there¡¯s no one walking outside our street at this time.


    Should I check the recording?


    Well, that would take a bit of time¡­


    Perhaps seeing me stepping out from the range of the camera at our door, Akane and Satsuki stepped out to check on me.


    ¡°No one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Either our doorbell was busted, someone pranked us or it¡¯s someone we know who¡¯s great at hiding.¡±


    I crossed out Hana. That girl wouldn¡¯t do it like this, after all. That girl would walk to our doorstep and wait for me to open the door for her.


    In any case, as someone trying to be cautious, I couldn¡¯t simply drop this matter without finding out the truth.


    That¡¯s why the three of us returned inside and I went to check on the recording of the camera.


    Rewinding the clip to the moment the doorbell rang, the culprit was revealed to our eyes.


    However, due to the angle of the camera and the hood worn by the culprit, it¡¯s impossible to identify.


    Apparently, the culprit has been standing before our door for more than five minutes already before deciding to press the doorbell.


    And when that person did, they immediately ran away without looking back at all.


    ¡°Husband, is it really a prankster?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know¡­ I think I should review all the recordings here sometime. This might not be the first time that one showed up.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ You better do it. But that one looks more like a girl than a boy. Too skinny and feminine.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± I doubtfully asked, I don¡¯t know there were also effeminate men, after all. Besides, the motive for ringing our doorbell was too mysterious. I might have enemies but no one has appeared in front of our door yet. And even if it¡¯s one of the girls from my past, why run away?


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s too obvious, idiot. Look, even if it¡¯s being covered by the hood, her bust was jutting out of her chest.¡± Satsuki answered my question as she put the yback at the moment the culprit turned right after leaving our property.


    I missed that. No wonder she¡¯s a little slow at running. Perhaps if I went outside right away, I would¡¯ve caught her.


    ¡°Yeah, now that I look at it again, you¡¯re right.¡±


    After spending ten more minutes theorizing about that prankster, the three of us eventually dropped it and continued on our way.


    Because Satsuki still had arge bag with her containing her washed clothes, Akane told me to apany the girl rather than send her to school.


    And perhaps to prevent me from worrying, she told me that Fuyu would be joining her when the train stopped at their station.


    Well, I wasn¡¯t worrying. I just thought about doing it today since I passed on walking her to school yesterday. Even if I still nned to pass by and check on Komoe, there¡¯s still a time allowance for it.


    But then again, I also couldn¡¯t just let Satsukimute by herself. Left with no other choice, I could only agree to it.


    In any case, I still sent my silly girl to her tform before Satsuki and I rode the train together.


    Once we got our seats on the train, Satsuki brought up a topic, ¡°Idiot, are you sure you¡¯re being cautious? You kissed Akane in a public ce.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s a valid concern on her part. We already got that covered though.


    ¡°Apart from you, no one saw us. Besides, not everyone is a busybody. I¡¯m also keeping my eye out, you know?¡±


    ¡°Keeping an eye out, you say? What about now? Holding my hand like this¡­ what will you do if someone who recognized us sees us like this?¡±


    ¡°Oh. In that case, it will be another rumor. As long as no one takes a picture of us, it will fall into that sea, mixed with the false ones so¡­ no one will be able to know what¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ You¡¯re being too carefree, I tell you.¡±


    ¡°How should I assure you then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Think about it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright. But Satsuki, you¡¯re not pulling your hand away. Don¡¯t you like this too?¡±


    ¡°... Shut up!¡±


    At a loss for words, Satsuki could only spit that out before using my shoulder to cover her face. In this way, our train ride proceeded smoothly.


    One station before the school, Satsuki and I left the train to walk towards the Miura Household.

 Chapter 1325 Link

    On our way to the Miura¡¯s house, I couldn¡¯t help but think about that prankster. She¡¯s clearly hiding her identity but why ring the doorbell when she¡¯s going to run away?


    Did she get scared at thest second?


    No. She ran away as soon as she pushed it. It¡¯s like she only made her presence known.


    Perhaps tomorrow or any other day from now, she¡¯s going to return and ring the doorbell again. But do I need to catch her? Somehow, I don¡¯t feel like dealing with her. If she turns out to be someone connected to me in the past, I might try to reconnect with her. But if she¡¯s unrted to it, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t think of anyone who will go to a boy¡¯s house and stand in front of his door for more than a minute.


    Anyway, when we entered the street leading to our destination, I put the thought to the back of my head again. Maybe some of the mystery would be solvedter when I reviewed the recordings.


    If that¡¯s her first time doing that then, I could rule out the possibility that she¡¯s someone I met recently. But that girl was standing at our doorstep on multiple asions already then either I got myself a stalker or it was really someone from my past.


    Well, it could be Akane¡¯s acquaintance as well. Someone who admired her and got spurred to confirm the rumors written in their school newspaper.


    In any case, thinking about it over and over again wouldn¡¯t solve anything so¡­


    Stopping right there was the correct course of action. I should put my head in the present.


    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re spacing out again. I think we¡¯re here. Is that the girl you¡¯re talking about?¡± Perhaps noticing me staring at a distance when I immersed myself in a daze, Satsuki nudged me by her elbow, causing both of us to stop. She then pointed in a direction.


    And sure enough, the same as yesterday, I saw the figure of the rather enthusiastic senior waiting outside their gate. While already in her uniform, Miura still appeared to me as though she was waiting for someone.


    There¡¯s no doubt. Instead of Nishimura-senpai, she¡¯s waiting for me. That¡¯s also why she¡¯s standing there yesterday. Not to wait for someone but to see me arriving from a distance.


    At the moment, Miura-senpai had already caught sight of us. Since I wasn¡¯t alone today, I thought she¡¯d react differently. But that¡¯s another wrong assumption, she still greeted me with a weing smile. In fact, even with this distance, I could sense the delight in her eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As someone from the same school, I¡¯m certain she already heard all sorts of rumors surrounding me. But why does she look so eager to see me? She likes me, is that it?


    I know she¡¯s throwing hints here and there but¡­ there¡¯s no actual reason for her to like me. There were only two possibilities if that¡¯s the case. She¡¯s either only after my outer appearance or she started admiring me because of the way I handled the issue with her sister


    Even so, what¡¯s with this weird eptance as if she didn¡¯t mind seeing me with other girls? Because of the rumors, maybe?


    Ah. Why spend time thinking? I just have to find that out from the girl herself.


    Taking thest few steps, Satsuki and I approached Miura-senpai.


    ¡°Good morning, senpai. Is Komoe still sleeping again?¡± I opened with a greeting which was responded to by a bright smile.


    Satsuki, on the other hand, remained silent and only bowed her head to her in respect for the senior grade. She didn¡¯t know her personally, after all, and the only reason why she was with me was she wanted us to go to school together.


    ¡°Un. Good morning, handsome-kun.¡± She greeted me back before turning her gaze to Satsuki. Without any change in her expression, she faintly nodded as though she had just approved of the girl¡¯s presence next to me.


    I was waiting for her to raise a question regarding the girl but she simply responded to my question. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the case. Can youe in and wake her up?¡±


    Alright. That sounded like a lie. Besides, it¡¯s too obvious with her gestures. She blinked and averted her gaze from me. Yesterday, she woke up the girl, why couldn¡¯t she do it today?


    Trying to act as a wingman for her sister or is it a request from the girl?


    ncing at my side, Satsuki also picked that up. I heard her clicking her tongue but it was not loud enough for Miura-senpai to hear.


    ¡°Uh. Is it fine for me toe to her room? And senpai, I have someone with me today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s you, that girl will only be delighted. I can apany Maemura here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You know me, senpai?¡± Surprised to be named by Miura-senpai, Satsuki was a bit taken aback. A little taken aback, Satsuki could only reply rather stiffly. Her grumpy expression surfaced too as though she reverted to her default face.


    ¡°Of course. Who won¡¯t know about Maemura from the Basketball Club?¡± Miura-senpai answered as a matter of fact. She then continued with a rather confident tone, ¡°You¡¯re one of the girls close to Handsome-kun here and¡­ I heard about you from Kawakami.¡±


    Ah. She¡¯s probably a ssmate or a friend of Kawakami-senpai, the Girls¡¯ Basketball Club Captain and Club President. And she really knows how close I am to other girls¡­ No wonder she¡¯s not even that intrigued why I showed up with Satsuki clinging to me.


    Seeing Satsuki getting speechless, Miura-senpai softlyughed. ¡°That¡¯s a nice expression. A little bit on the scary side though. But I can¡¯t deny that you two look great. It won¡¯t be strange for someone else to mistake you for a couple.¡±


    You¡¯re not wrong, senpai. We¡¯re a couple.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re a couple.¡± While I only thought that in my head, Satsuki blurted it out.


    As a result, it became Miura-senpai¡¯s turn to be taken aback. Her eyes darted between us before ultimately settling on me. Obviously, it¡¯s to check if I would confirm it.


    With my creed to not deny my rtionship with my girls, I soon nod my head.


    Miura-senpai gasped in shock and she almost took a step back from that discovery. But then, Satsuki added, saving the situation of telling Miura-senpai the truth, ¡°Oh. And he¡¯s also dating everyone linked to him. He¡¯s that much of a yboy, senpai.¡±


    Ending her words with a smirk, Satsuki faced me and pinched my cheeks beforeughing contentedly.


    And perhaps picking it up as some kind of joke, Miura-senpai heaved a sigh of relief beforeughing as well. ¡°I¡­ see. Handsome-kun, you¡¯re a yer.


    As for me, I put on a wry smile to act the part of being teased. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senpai. I probably disappointed you.¡±


    ¡°No worries. If it¡¯s everyone linked to you¡­ can I also be in it?¡±


    Alright. This girl wasn¡¯t being subtle anymore. She¡¯s also after me.


    ¡°Sure, we just have to create another rumor with you and this idiot here,¡± Satsuki answered her. While maintaining a yful expression, she stood next to Miura-senpai and pointed at me. ¡°But you should prepare yourself, senpai. He¡¯s an unstoppable beast once you get linked with him.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ What does that mean?¡±


    As expected, that confused the hell out of her. But instead of answering, Satsuki simply put on a meaningful smile before winking at me.


    Yep. Although a little unusual considering Satsuki¡¯s personality, I could only interpret this as the girl deciding to deal with Miura-senpai by herself¡­ And while she was at it, it became the cue for me to pick Komoe up in her room.

 Chapter 1326 Waking Komoe Up

    ¡°Komoe? I¡¯m entering.¡±


    After being weed in by their mother, she didn¡¯t stop me from going upstairs to get Komoe. In fact, she even urged me to do so. She also told me that her door was unlocked. I coulde inside her room to wake her up.


    And now, like an actor in a stage y, that¡¯s exactly how it yed out. Even after knocking thrice and not hearing a response, I was left with no choice but to put my hand on the knob and push the door open.


    Like the previous times, the same sceneryy before my eyes. A room shrouded in darkness with only a smallmp being the light source. I had to narrow my eyes a bit to see the figure of the girl still lying on her bed.


    After carefully closing the door behind me and walking over to the side of Komoe¡¯s bed.


    At this distance, I could finally see her clearly. Still in her yellow pajamas, she¡¯s curled up and partly wrapped with her nket.


    Partly because at least one of her legs wasn¡¯t covered. There¡¯s also a pillow tucked between them while sheid down on one side.


    I couldn¡¯t see her face. But judging from her gentle snoozing and theck of visible tension in her muscles, the girl wasn¡¯t faking her sleep.¡¯


    Right. With how strange those two acted, I had the suspicion that they were setting me up for Komoe. But with this girl still peacefully sleeping here, it¡¯s either Miura-senpai and her mother truly failed to wake her up for school or this girl chose not to get up when they did and while waiting for my arrival, she fell asleep again.


    Even with our short time knowing each other, I¡¯m leaning towards thetter.


    I reached for the girl¡¯s head and gently nudged her, ¡°Komoe, it¡¯s time for school.¡±


    Saying that in a low voice, the girl¡¯s first reaction was to squirm while whimpering quietly. Obviously, that wasn¡¯t enough to wake her up.


    But at the very least, it confirmed that she was still asleep.


    I sat down on the side of her bed and reached for her head again, this time, I ced my palm on her cheek, letting her feel the warmth of it.


    I know this is just me spoiling her again but¡­ I can¡¯t really be rough in waking her up, right? I can step out and leave her here but what will that aplish if she stoppeding to school again?


    That¡¯s why I have to be a little patient and understanding.


    There was already progress yesterday. She didn¡¯t actively look for me at school. And when I checked on her during club hours, she looked rather behaved while in the Game Club.


    Soon enough, she¡¯d forget her dependence on me. But well, there¡¯s a high chance for her to fall for me though. When that timees, I guess I¡¯ll just see if this interest I have in her will also bloom into liking or loving her.


    For now, she¡¯s just this interesting girl that I have to take care of.


    ¡°Komoe, how long are you going to sleep? Is this the result of being absent for more than a week? Your body clock has been adjusted to waking upte in the morning.¡±


    Yeah. That¡¯s probably why she also needed to be woken up yesterday.


    In any case, although this felt like I was talking to the wind, my whole attention was focused on the girl. Her cheek was so soft that I was tempted to pinch it. Her hair was currently untied with most of it sprawled to her side. The pair of sses that I saw her wearing yesterday was next to themp.


    Well, there¡¯s a reason for that. Her eyesight was pretty much normal. However, both her mother and Miura-senpai told me that there were instances when her eyes would turn her nearsighted, causing her to be unable to process the lessons written on the board. Wearing the sses helped her with it.


    Thinking about it, she looked great with or without sses but her charm, in either case, was different from each other.


    Without it, she¡¯s like a cute little sister who wants to be doted on by me every minute. On the other hand, she has a rather pure and intellectual air whenever she¡¯s wearing it. She didn¡¯t appear strict or stuck-up like Kanzaki whenever that girl would act as the ss President, instead, she¡¯s like your typical silent girl who¡¯s great at studying and always ace their tests.


    As for Miura-senpai¡­ Uh. Right. She¡¯s the same with or without it. She¡¯s goofy and gorgeous at the same time.


    Anyway, seconds ticked by and soon, half a minute passed.


    My hand already warmed up her cheek and my thumb was about to reach her lips.


    Thankfully, it was at this point that the girl finally moved. She slowlyid on her back and with her eyes opening slowly, she gradually focused on my face.


    As soon as my presence got registered in her mind, the girl rubbed her eyes first before smiling beautifully, ¡°Good morning, Ruki.¡±


    I flicked her forehead before returning the same smile, ¡°Good morning sleepy head. I¡¯ll assume you heard what I said.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ What is it?¡± Averting her gaze, the girl lied straight away.


    ¡°Never mind if you failed to hear it. Well then, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    I acted like I was about to stand up. A heartbeatter, the girl quickly grabbed my arm, preventing me from leaving.


    And while being subjected to her innocent-looking eyes, she said, ¡°Wait. I heard it... You¡¯re right. It¡¯s because I didn''t need to wake up early back then¡­ I¡¯ll try to crank it up back to normal starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that a promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Answering my doubtful question right away, the girl then pulled me downpletely. But with great control of my body, she only managed to put me back in my previous position.


    I stared at the girl for a few seconds before lifting my butt again to stand up. ¡°Alright, good. Then I¡¯ll wait for you¡ª¡±


    But as I expected, Komoe cut me off before I could finish. The girl hugged my arm tightly, enough for my hand to be buried in the middle of her chest. And while acting like a needy girl, her eyshes fluttered as she blinked a few times to appeal to me.


    ¡°C-can you stay here for a while? Ruki, join me?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that be bad?¡±


    ¡°Only for a bit. I actually dreamt of you¡­ You cuddled me instead of giving me ap pillow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a dream¡­ You know it¡¯s bad enough for me to enter your room when you¡¯re this vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°¡­ But it¡¯s you, Ruki. I trust you.¡±


    Yeah, right. For this girl to trust me this easily, it¡¯d be bad if some other guys took advantage of her like this. But thinking about it, the trust that she built up towards me had only solidified after I kept up with my promises to her¡­


    So, what should I do here? Thinking about Satsuki who was waiting for me outside and the other girls who I hadn¡¯t greeted yet, I ought to decline here. However, I could also use this chance to make this girl realize that I wasn¡¯t as harmless as she thought I am¡­


    Although that might ruin my standing in her mind, it¡¯s better than letting her believe that I am a saint.


    Nheless, I should do this carefully and make sure that she would understand.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Upon deciding that in my mind, I took a deep breath before dropping my bag on the ground and taking my shoes off, ¡°Alright, just a bit, let¡¯s turn your dream into reality.¡±


    As soon as Komoe heard my answer, she let go of my arm to lift her nket. Using that opening as an entry point, I climbed up and gently cuddled her.


    Komoe also moved ordingly. Her arms wrapped around my back, followed by pressing her head on my chest. And a few secondster, her lower body also squirmed forward, enough for one of her legs to slip in between mine.


    ¡°Thank you, Ruki¡­¡± The girl dreamily muttered before she indulged herself at this moment.

 Chapter 1327 Confession (1)

    Cuddling Komoe in her own bed, I admit this is something I¡¯ve never done with some of my girls yet. Getting this kind of privilege alreadybeled her as someone very lucky. At least, by our own standards.


    Although the room was still dark, I could clearly make out the girl¡¯s blissful face as she enjoyed being this close to me.


    In any case, with my n to make her realize that I¡¯m not as harmless as she thought, I started biding my time to execute it without letting Miura-senpai and their mother interrupt.


    I mean, if they saw us like this¡­ Forget getting the wrong idea, their mother would probably celebrate that her daughter managed to win me over. And no matter what kind of exnation we would say, I doubt she would ept it.


    As for Miura-senpai¡­ well, I could imagine her bing more eager to establish that link with me after witnessing her sister stealing a march from her.


    In short, although there might not be repercussionsing my way, it would cement my position in this family¡­ The remaining obstacle would be their father who¡¯d surely be opposed if both of his daughters expressed interest in the same guy.


    Anyway, my n to open Komoe¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t something that would end in breaking the trust she has in me.


    Words wouldn¡¯t be enough. Furthermore, even if I acted differently from her perception of me, I had the feeling that she was just going to ept that change or interpret it in a positive way.


    That¡¯s why my options were limited.


    ¡°Ruki, is it fine for me to feel d that I skipped school?¡± Komoe asked, breaking the silence between us.


    It¡¯s not even a minute since I joined her on this bed so¡­ the girl probably had this question in her mind even before I arrived.


    ¡°Imagine, if I continue going to school after being rejected, I will still be a stranger to you.¡± Komoe continued. At the same time as that, the girl looked up at me, smiling in contentment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. As the Disciplinary Officer, I¡¯ll scold you for thinking like that. As your new friend, I guess it¡¯s fine to feel d.¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to split your identity like that? Disciplinary Officer or not, you¡¯re Ruki¡­¡±


    She¡¯s not wrong but after hearing those words, an idea popped up in my head. Since I wanted her to realize that I¡¯m not the kind of person she thinks I am, telling her the entire truth or my own thoughts abouting here to pick her up should be a good entry point to open it up.


    ¡°Maybe, that¡¯s the case. But am I still kind when you know that I only considered getting you back to school as a job I have toplete?¡±


    Of course, she¡¯s aware of that. I mean, our first conversation revolved around it. When I had yet to convince her, she believed that I was only trying to get her because I was ordered to.


    She¡¯s not wrong so I simply hit her with the truth back then. And when I sessfully changed her mind with the promise to be her friend, that didn¡¯t change at all. On the other hand, Komoe herself changed. She became attached to me, leading to this situation. My image in her head was probably the cold and kind friend who never gave up on her. Or it¡¯s more than that. I don¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°Yes, you still are. Too kind, even. I don¡¯t know if you picked up on it but¡­ I have something to confess, Ruki¡­ I¡¯m widely aware of what I am doing. This situation? I acted very self-important to have you here next to me.¡± With those words uttered in a guilty tone, Komoe¡¯s smile seemingly disappeared on her face.


    I see. Did I forget that part of her? Maybe¡­


    Thinking about it, being self-important was the first trait that came to my mind when I read her case from that folder. A girl so self-important that she stoppeding to school after the rejection.


    And during the first time I saw her lying down in their living room, that was further reinforced.


    However, I probably stopped with that thought when Komoe quickly became attached to me. Or maybe, I just stopped considering it when I got her to say yes toing back to school. I mean, this was just a job for me.


    Either way, now that she brought it up this time, I could only ept that I made a blunder. In any case, hearing that and seeing her eyes losing some of their brilliance, it made me understand her.


    Komoe also decided toe clean with me.


    Yep. As it turns out, she probably asked me to join her in the bed to open this up with me.


    In the end, I¡¯m not the only one with a n¡­


    While I wanted to show her that I wasn¡¯t just a kind, a gant prince who helped her escape this dungeon she created herself, Komoe also wanted to tell me that she was not just an innocent princess who got taken in by the prince¡¯s gantry.


    We used each other.


    For me, regardless of what might be the result of my n, there¡¯s a high possibility that I would continue spoiling her, even if it¡¯s not every dayN?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then what¡¯s her reason for doing this? Was it only guilt or there¡¯s more?


    Well, there¡¯s only one way to find out.


    ¡°I see. If you say it like that, are you saying that you tricked me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Without taking her eyes off of me, the girl slowly squirmed her way upward. And in a matter of seconds, Komoe once again had our foreheads touch. ¡°This too¡­ You can push me away yet you kept allowing me to be this close to you. Even if I¡¯m not a smart person, I understand that there should be certain boundaries between a girl and a boy, especially if they¡¯re not in a rtionship. You¡¯re allowing me to take advantage of you, Ruki.¡±


    I see¡­ In her eyes, I¡¯m the one being taken advantage of. Isn¡¯t that a littleughable?


    But thinking about it, she¡¯s right. I¡¯m letting her do everything she wants with me. But that¡¯s only because it still hadn¡¯t reached the boundary that I set for myself.


    ¡°Komoe, you¡¯re not taking advantage of me. At least, that¡¯s how I see this. Besides, I¡¯m also getting something in this situation¡­ I¡¯m still a guy. Who will not want to be this close to a girl as pretty as you?¡±


    Well, there¡¯s one. A loyal guy to his girl or girls¡­


    Alright, I better not p myself there.


    Anyway, with our faces too close to each other, looking straight became a little difficult to maintain. That¡¯s why my eyes involuntarily lowered down past her lips until they gradually settled on her emphasized chest which currently appearedpact from being squeezed into my chest.


    A button of her pajama was opened which allowed her cleavage to look like it was bigger than normal. Furthermore, I could neither feel nor see an undergarment holding it in ce¡­


    Yep. The same as yesterday, she¡¯s not wearing any.


    Maybe she had yet to buy a bigger cup size. Today, she¡¯s probably going to borrow one of Miura-senpai¡¯s bras again.


    With this kind of view, even if we¡¯re in a rather serious conversation, I found myself involuntarily reacting to it. My blood started flowing towards my lower body¡­ Although not a point to rejoice, I was a little relieved that this reaction was only minimal. If I take my mind off of it, it would take a long time for me to get a hard-on.


    However, it would surely heat up. But considering our current situation, we¡¯re already warming each other up that it would be negligible unless she could feel it hardening.


    While I was seemingly lost at that physiological reaction, Komoe finished processing my words. As if she was experiencing the same thing as me but in a different way, the girl¡¯s body gradually heated up as a sense of tion started emanating from her. Following that, Komoe pushed herself even closer to me, leading our legs to be entangled with each other.


    ¡°¡­ Uhm. Pretty, you say? I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m like that but¡­ thank you.¡±


    Saying all that while stuttering, Komoe opened and closed her mouth before eventually finding my neck as her escape pod as her arms tightened around me. Her earlier assertion of confessing to me seemingly disappeared.


    Alright. While this was an unexpected reaction from her, it made me remember a certain detail about this girl¡­ Komoe is weak topliments.


    Now, what should I do about this situation? Should I continue with what I nned?

 Chapter 1328 Confession (2)

    While my mind was in a little chaos over what to do next, Komoe hadn¡¯t settled down at all. She kept on burrowing down on my neck and pushing herself onto me as if she wanted to disappear within my bodypletely. Her lips had long made contact with it and her warm breath started tickling me, albeit only a little.


    Of course, burrowing further was impossible. The best she could do was to squeeze in without any care about our physical contact. In this situation, I could sense every little change within her. Her pulse, heartbeat, breathing as well as the little unconscious movements she¡¯s making.


    And surely, she''s the same.


    Seeing her acting like this after thatpliment that, as much as I was vexed to admit, came out naturally, I couldn¡¯t help but consider this reaction as too adorable for her. When my mind cleared, I found myself having this urge to check on her flustered expression and tease her nonstop for my amusement.


    I mean, who wouldn¡¯t?


    Nheless, I kept my hand on her back and gently caressed it. After doing it for a few seconds, I finally gathered my thoughts as well as came up with my next move.


    ¡°Komoe, my eyes aren¡¯t faulty yet. So, yes, you¡¯re a pretty girl. But enough about that. Just know that my opinion won¡¯t change. On the other hand, you see me as a kind guy but I stand by what I said, I¡¯m not the person you think I am.¡±


    Upon saying this, I quickly backed it up with action. Using a bit of my strength, I changed our position fromying side by side to pinning her down, one of my knees in between her legs, dangerously close to her crotch.


    I also removed her hands from my back and ced them down on her side. I held them down by filling the gaps of her fingers which she reflexively epted.


    Looking down at the girl and observing her surprised reaction, I put on a smile as I continued, ¡°I told you, you¡¯re too vulnerable. But what did you say? I¡¯m harmless? And you trust that I won¡¯t do anything to you? Komoe, you¡¯re wrong with that.¡±


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± With her eyes clearing up and surprise turned to puzzlement, Komoe could only say my name in response. For sure, her head was currently a mess as she tried to understand why I did this.


    But as my words gradually sank into her mind, I noticed the girl¡¯s expression rxing instead of being terrified.


    Well, that¡¯s to be expected, she already had a clear inclination of liking me and with her confession earlier that she¡¯s aware of everything she¡¯s doing, she¡¯s probably interpreting this as a response to it.


    But was that really the case? No. Even if it¡¯s somewhat close to it, this was just me opening her eyes regarding the real me.


    ¡°Allowing me in your bed and hugging me that tight. Do you think I¡¯m some saint who can hold back my urge to push you down like this? No. I¡¯m more perverted than you give me credit for my kindness and patience¡­¡±


    My eyes lowered down to her rather daring appearance. Her braless pair of soft mounds was peeking out of her pajama. Another button of her pajama came off. A little tug at her cor and they would surely spill out.


    The girl followed the direction of my eyes and upon realizing where I was staring, Komoe murmured, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be lying if I said no, right?¡± I answered as I took my eyes off her chest for a moment to meet her gaze. What I could see in her eyes was a mix of the same trust and embarrassment. Or maybe also infatuation.


    If I had to guess, this girl would allow me to dig into her chest and satisfy myself with it if I voiced out my desire to do so.


    But that¡¯s not my intention at all. At least, not for now.


    ¡°I had only restrained myself to get your trust. To get you back to school¡­ Now that I aplished it, I don¡¯t think I can keep up that act any longer. Komoe, do you think you can still trust me when I¡¯m holding you down like this?¡± I continued.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Komoe looked at our entwined hands and then down to my knees which were already being squeezed by her thighs and eventually to my crotch. Perhaps finding the bulge on it, she quickly averted her gaze and closed her eyes.


    Taking a few seconds before opening it again, Komoe then stared straight at me. ¡°Yes. I can still trust you, Ruki. You¡¯re not going to force yourself on me. You can be perverted but I get that you have set your boundaries straight¡­¡±


    This girl¡­ Now she¡¯s acting smug as if she properly got a read on me. She¡¯s right on the mark, anyway. Nheless, I could also notice her slight hesitance. Perhaps she¡¯s uncertain if she¡¯s right in her guess yet she still went with it.


    ¡°And Ruki, is this your way to tell me that you¡¯re now going to put distance between us?¡± Komoe added.


    ¡°No. I promised to be your friend and that will continue. This is just my way to unmask myself in front of you. Komoe, if we keep this up and I continue spoiling you ¡­ it won¡¯t be long before I cross that boundary.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that better? Ruki, I heard everything about you yesterday. That¡¯s what I did for the whole day. I gathered every gossip I could find. You¡¯re close to most of the girls in your ss. You¡¯re also mysteriously favored by the Student Council President. In fact, some already believe that you¡¯re dating one or two of those girls just by the frequency of the other students seeing you spoiling them.¡±


    She did that, huh? Looks like our time in the infirmary really made her leave the rejection she suffered and her fear of beingughed at by others behind. But in ce of it, she became very interested in me.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I confessed my feigned innocence at my attempt to cling to you every time. I decided to not put on an act anymore and be myself in front of you¡­ You understand, right? I think I¡¯ll give it a shot and try to beat them in winning you over.¡±


    After saying all that, Komoe sweetly smiled. A secondter, her unblemished face turned as red as an apple. With her hands locked, she had nothing to cover it. She had no choice but to close her eyes to escape my gaze.


    Well, hearing all of that and fully understanding her intention, I also eventually found myself smiling.


    Yep. She¡¯s adorable and I like that straightforwardness. Although her intention was the same as Miura-senpai, she went at it in this way.


    Well then¡­ I guess I should at least give her a response.


    ¡°Mhm. Do it. Win me over. But Komoe, let me tell you this just in case It¡¯s up to you how you will interpret this. Those girls are already special to me. I even arrived here to pick you up with one of them. She¡¯s with Miura-senpai right now.¡±


    ¡°As expected, they¡¯re also charmed by you? Am I not special to you yet?¡±


    ¡°Close but not the same as them yet. Are you fine with that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually relieved that I am close rather than just a girl you have no choice but to befriend. Okay, I¡¯ll work my way up until you can also say to me that I am special¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    Upon saying this, I gradually lowered my head. Fully expecting what I was about to do, Komoe closed her eyes and waited patiently.


    In my head, I deliberated whether to kiss her or not but with this situation, I quickly made my decision.


    As our fingers slowly tightened, my lips soon pressed against hers. It¡¯s soft and trembling slightly yet it soon became stable once the girlprehended that it actually happened.


    However, before we could fully savor that one. Footsteps had started to be heard from outside her door.


    With that, I quickly unmounted her and scrambled to my feet, putting my shoes on and sitting down on the side of her bed.


    As for Komoe, she also returned to her previous position, lying sideways with her back facing the door.


    A few secondster, the door opened and Komoe¡¯s mother appeared behind it. Upon seeing me sitting on the side of the girl¡¯s bed while Komoe was motionless, she facepalmed, ¡°Are you also unable to wake that girl up? Really, how troublesome. Let me apologize, Onoda-kun.¡±

 Chapter 1329 Know Your Place

    With the arrival of her mother, Komoe took only a minute before acting like she had just woken up. She even rubbed her eyes until they went red just to make her act believable.


    Her mother surprisingly bought it. However, Komoe''s act continued.


    She turned her head to me and her feigned sleepiness suddenly disappeared.


    Yep. Just like yesterday.


    As if what happened before her mother showed up was an illusion, the girl reverted to how she acted before her confession. She went on all fours and crawled towards me. And without a care about what her mother would think, she ced her head on myp and clung to me.


    Thankfully, Auntie reacted the way I expected her to, she scolded the Komoe before urging the girl to hurry up and prepare for school.


    However, I noticed that her eyes were smiling at the sight of her daughter being that close to me.


    Really, Auntie Miura is a little weird. I can understand Komoe and perhaps Miura-senpai¡¯s reason for trying to get close to me but why is she so d to see her daughters gradually fall for me?


    I may be handsome in her eyes but that shouldn¡¯t just be the only trait for liking me as her daughters¡¯ boyfriend, right? Is it the same kindness and politeness? No. Anyone would do that if they were a visitor to somebody else¡¯s house.


    Anyway, I had no time to get an answer to that. And with her order for Komoe to prepare, that also became my cue to leave the room.


    I mean, even if they allowed me to, I couldn¡¯t simply stay to watch the girl changing, right? Though it would be a sight, that would just be unting my pervertedness.


    For the next ten minutes, I apanied Auntie Kumie in their living room.


    Yep, she told me to use her first name rather than use Miura as well. They¡¯re all Miura in the house, after all.


    And within those ten minutes, I felt like I got interviewed not about myself but about how I see her two daughters. Obviously, I never let out my truly honest thoughts. I just told her that I¡¯m on good terms with both girls. And I specifically brought up Komoe¡¯s perceived attachment to me.


    Fortunately, Komoe showed up from upstairs before her mother could begin another round of questions.


    I excused myself to receive the girl at the end of the stairs. However, it was toote for me to notice that Auntie Kumie preferred to see that.


    When we were about to say our farewells to her, she sent us off with a meaningful smile and a very intimate gesture as though she was already dealing with her son-inw. She fixed my fringes before tapping my back as she told me to take care of her daughter.


    Obviously, even Komoe was weirded out by that but with the girl keeping up her act, she didn¡¯t voice it out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude but your mother¡­ she¡¯s too enthusiastic about our rtionship, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She likes you a lot. She¡¯s actually more enthusiastic about your visits than me.


    ¡°... That¡¯s unexpected.¡±


    That¡¯s all I could say before ending that small conversation about her mother.


    Well, Komoe¡¯s mind already switched to the view in front of us, after all.


    Since I already mentioned the girl I came here with today, her eyes instantly captured the tall girl talking to her older sister.


    However, even though she was aware that Satsuki is special to me, Komoe slipped back into her act and clung to me like yesterday.


    Seeing that, my grumpy girl who was probably impatiently waiting for my return got worked up.


    She directed her re at Komoe before switching it to me. And without introducing herself or acting amiably like she did with Miura-senpai, Satsuki pulled me away from Komoe''s grasp and put herself as a shield to block the girl from approaching me again.


    Well, she looked like she warmed up to Miura-senpai a bit but when ites to her privilege to be the one clinging to me, she wouldn¡¯t give a girl who¡¯s not yet included in ourplex rtionship an inch.


    Komoe also didn¡¯t push it and obediently stayed next to her sister. She probably only did it to confirm if what I told her earlier was true.


    Having proven that, I saw the girl puffing her cheeks adorably followed by her fighting spirit to be ignited.


    However, when we started our walk towards the school, she would sometimes act like she was attempting to take my other side. Perhaps to keep up with her act or to simply out if she could do it. I mean, to challenge and climb up to be like Satsuki to me.


    Unfortunately for her, no matter how many attempts she made, Satsuki was a huge wall, preventing her from crossing the border.


    As the only one who had no idea why her sister was being toopetitive, Miura-senpai tilted her head at me, silently asking me for rification.


    But what could I say? The only response I could give her was a wry smile and a shake of my head.


    Anyway, this became our situation as we traversed the fifteen-minute walk to school.


    Although Komoe and I never had the chance to talk about what happened inside her room, I could now sense the girl¡¯s seriousness at what she dered earlier. Furthermore, whenever our gazes intersected, Komoe would smile as sweetly as before with a hint of bashfulness.


    She¡¯s probably remembering the first kiss we shared. That ended in a split second but it¡¯s definitely something I initiated myself. That¡¯s why she¡¯s that happy with it..


    -


    -


    As always, before we entered the gate, Satsuki stopped clinging to me but still, she walked so close that every student who at least had an idea about our identity would murmur behind us. The content? The true nature of my rtionship with the girl.


    Really, the rumors were still as rampant as ever. But then again, we also simply ignored it.


    When we passed by Eguchi-sensei, the woman who was once again in her tracksuit while holding a thick wooden stick put on a refreshing smile as she greeted me before turning to the other three.


    First, as her student from the Basketball Club, Eguchi-sensei asked Satsuki if she got proper rest. They skipped the morning practice for that, after all.


    But upon focusing on Komoe, a hint of delight appeared on our lovely teacher¡¯s face, ¡°So, it¡¯s true. Onoda-kun got you to return to school, Miura. Don¡¯t hesitate toe to me if you need assistance, alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, thank you, sensei. Onoda-kun convinced me and I¡¯m very thankful to him.¡± Perhaps a little taken aback at the known terror teacher¡¯s delightful smile, Komoe almost stuttered in response.


    ¡°I see, I see. Great job as always, Onoda-kun. Come to my roomter before PE ss.¡± Eguchi-sensei turned her gaze back to me. Perhaps, if I¡¯m not at the leftmost side, she¡¯d also walk to me and pat my head in praise.


    But with the way she was acting toward us, the students behind us were already in shock. It¡¯s like time stopped on them.


    Thanks to that, we got the chance to slip out after I acknowledged Eguchi-sensei¡¯s words.


    When we reached the School Building and before separating from us, Miura-senpai stared at me as if she were looking at a monster. Or rather, she was once again amazed at how well I got treated by Eguchi-sensei.


    She said, ¡°So, your poprity not only extends to most of the students in this school but also the teachers. That¡¯s amazing, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Well, although she¡¯s not right, she¡¯s probably also not wrong. I also have Shio, after all. And if they¡¯re counted; Orimura and Hayashi-sensei as well.


    But I guess it¡¯s not because of my poprity but simply because of who I am in their eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. After changing into our indoor shoes, Satsuki, Komoe, and I continued to our ssrooms.


    Since Satsuki stopped blocking the girl, Komoe cheerfully walked alongside us. And when we separated at the door of our ssroom, she turned to Satsuki and said, ¡°Maemura-san, I apologize if I offended you earlier. I hope we get along with each other. For Ruki¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. As long as you know your ce, girl.¡± Satsuki responded like that before walking ahead of me to enter our ssroom.


    Left behind, I checked on Komoe¡¯s reaction. And as expected, her warm smile became frozen as she silently muttered, ¡°... I can also be special to him, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Alright, that¡¯s admirable at least, she didn¡¯t get disheartened by Satsuki¡¯s cold response.

 Chapter 1330 Called Out

    ¡°Onoda, what¡¯s that about the transfer student? I heard that she kissed you yesterday. Did Maemura know about it?¡±


    As soon as I settled down on my seat, the guy behind me yanked my shoulder to raise that question, his tone clearly demanding an answer.


    Well, that¡¯s to be expected. He was not here yesterday and being aware that I am dating Satsuki, his reaction was pretty much standard. But then again, he¡¯s a little meddlesome like this.


    I nced back to face Sakuma and, as always, put on my neutral expression, acting like what he just asked was insignificant to us.


    ¡°Yes, she knows. Truth is¡­ I got punished by her yesterday. If I remove my shirt, you¡¯ll see every mark she made.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡­ What kind of mark? w marks?¡±


    ¡°Dude, use your imagination a little,¡± I smirked at the guy before switching my gaze to my desk neighbor listening in on our conversation.


    With her straight eyebrows nted and her pretty eyes narrowed, Satsuki graced us with her grumpy expression.


    When her gazended on Sakuma, the idiot instantly straightened his back, ready to receive insults from the foul-mouthed girl.


    Much to his shock, that didn¡¯t arrive at all.


    Instead, Satsuki¡¯s gaze fell on me, yet her words were directed to Sakuma¡¯s inquiry, ¡°Don¡¯t bother anymore. With this good-looking idiot being too popr nowadays, it would be weirder if no one tried to hit on him.¡±


    Then she looked at the mentioned transfer student who was already in her new seat, obviously stealing nces at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put her in her ce. The same as that clingy girl earlier.¡±


    Ending that with a rather nefarious smirk, Satsuki stopped paying attention and simply stood up from her seat to talk to Aya at my other side. Considering my adorable girl was at my side most of the time, she¡¯s most likely going to find out if I missed telling her something that got caught through Aya¡¯s perspective.


    Yep. She¡¯s taking that route. Along with Nami, they¡¯d be giving Hana a harder time starting today.


    I mean, Nami was already starting. She¡¯s now next to the girl so¡­ sparks had already started flying even before they could greet each other ¡®good morning¡¯.


    Really, while there¡¯s the urge in me to stop the girls from antagonizing Hana, I knew too well that they were just retaliating with her provocation. Besides, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to sh physically so¡­ I decided to watch on the side while favoring my girls over Hana.


    That girl would only get a chance if ever she found a chance for us to be alone.


    As for my attempt to court her and convince her, that would be another story altogether. But with my day, I might just squeeze it in between my normal routine.


    Anyway, turning my attention back to Sakuma who went speechless at Satsuki¡¯s seemingly unperturbed attitude at Hana¡¯s appearance or the kissing scene that already became a new gossip in our school, I patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You heard her. Besides, you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll cheat on her, no? If anything¡­ she¡¯s more epting of my closeness to other girls.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ aren¡¯t you at least feeling guilty?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Guilty? Maybe¡­ I am. But remember what I told you before? If it¡¯s possible to have them all, then I will.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sakuma found himself at a loss for words again.


    Soon afterward, Shio arrived at our ssroom and started the homeroom.


    -


    -


    Two periods passed quite uneventfully but as soon as our teacher left the ssroom, someone popped her head in and called for me.


    Well, who else it was but Momoiro-senpai? Looking at her serious expression as she asked the girl in front to call for me, I already understood the reason why she¡¯s here.


    That¡¯s why after giving Aya a little detail that she could pass on to the other girls, I went outside the ssroom to face the concerned senior.


    Of course, because of Momoiro-senpai¡¯s appearance and the way she specifically called for me, another bout of spection started among our ssmates who had no idea what was happening.


    Nheless, I paid it no heed and acted the same.


    Ah. I noticed Misumi and the other girl from yesterday whispering again. Then there¡¯s Shimura whose eyes follow me as if she¡¯s deliberating whether to approach me or not. In the end, she remained in her seat and weakly sighed.


    I guess shecked the courage or she¡¯s going to pine it to the next chance she could get.


    As I stepped out of the ssroom, Momoiro-senpai grabbed me by my wrist and dragged me somewhere we could talk without anyone hearing us.


    For sure, she did this since she¡¯s still respecting Kana¡¯s wish for our rtionship to remain a secret.


    She couldn¡¯t question me in public.


    In any case, regardless of her intention this time, I could only appreciate her thoughtful nature.


    ¡°Un. Here is good. Sorry for calling you out, Onoda-kun. I have a reason for this.¡±


    She started by exining but knowing where it was going, I opened my mouth toplete it for her.


    ¡°Yes, is it about the new rumor from yesterday? I got kissed by the transfer student.¡±


    Perhaps not expecting me to bring it up myself, Momoiro-senpai almost stuttered in astonishment.


    ¡°Y-yeah! That¡¯s right! Tell me, are you going to cheat on Kana?¡±


    Alright, that question was a little funny. Will someone who¡¯s going to cheat answer that question honestly?


    No, right?


    But then again, she probably considered my character and my honesty so she went at this in a very straightforward manner.


    ¡°I understand. Senpai must be worried. But no, I won¡¯t. Besides, I assume that you haven¡¯t talked to Kana about this yet. That transfer student, she already met her yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Eh? H-how?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say the transfer student followed me to our club. And there¡­ she got ganged up by them.¡±


    Momoiro-senpai¡¯s curled eyebrows straightened up before she almost burst intoughter, possibly imagining what happened.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Pfft. That happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And for senpai¡¯s peace of mind, that transfer student is someone very close to me during grade school. That¡¯s why she did that right after seeing me.¡±


    ¡°I see. You must have been too popr even during grade school. I heard she¡¯s too beautiful and can be ranked high in terms of beauty on our campus.¡±


    ¡°Not really, I¡¯m rather obscured back then. Just that, the girl found my side to be the only ce where she can be herself. She also has her circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­? Looks like you have a knack for being too helpful to those close to you. Kana also said that because of you, she now has the courage to change or improve her fear of the crowd. She¡¯s bing braver by the day.¡±


    ¡°Well, they kept on saying that but really, I¡¯m only giving them a slight push. The efforts are all done on their side.¡±


    ¡°Alright, humble guy. Stop with that. I believe you now. Again, I¡¯m sorry for calling you out like this.¡± Momoiro-senpai slightly bowed her head in apology.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, senpai. I¡¯m also d to see how much you care about Kana. That concern was admirable.¡±


    As if she couldn¡¯t stand being praised, Momoiro-senpai covered her face. Most likely to cover her flustered expression. But soon after that, she brought up another topic, ¡°Oh. Gosh, I didn¡¯t call you to praise me. Anyhow, one more thing. How is it going with Ichihara and his fianc¨¦? I also heard about how you shed with him yesterday.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯m already too deep in their case. Ichihara-senpai thought I sheltered Kujou-senpai.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, I decided to at least tell her the basic premise of that incident. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s too important a secret to keep. Sooner orter, everyone will hear about it.


    ¡°Huh? Why will he think that?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s true. Certain circumstances led me to lend a hand to Kujou-senpai. It¡¯s a long story but if senpai wants to know, I can tell you about itter.¡±


    ¡°Ah. No. It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t be too nosy or you¡¯ll start finding me annoying. As long as you don¡¯t make our Kana cry then we¡¯re good.¡± Momoiro scratched her pointy nose beforeughing embarrassedly. Looks like she still had the proper decorum to not dig too much into me.


    Well, normally her question would surely annoy any other guy. She¡¯s already too nosy, after all. It¡¯s only because I decided to properly amodate her in consideration of her concern for Kana. Or my supreme fondness for admirable friendships. Furthermore, she¡¯s also one of those girls outside of myplex rtionship that I could put my trust in.


    Anyway, after a few more exchanges and before the third period started, Momoiro-senpai separated from me after being satisfied with the result of our conversation.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I should expect more visitster. Maybe it would be Rae¡¯s friends or Satsuki¡¯s clubmates who would show up.


    Somehow, I could already sense that our little bubble where we could keep our rtionship a secret was about to pop out soon. I have¡­ no, we have to prepare for that.

 Chapter 1331 A Losing Battle

    Like I had guessed, I got visited by Rae¡¯s friend, Nazuki, and the Basketball Club Captain, Kawakami-senpai, to inquire about the new rumors that recently floated.


    Although I didn¡¯t know them well enough topletely trust them, I still acted the same as when I talked with Momoiro-senpai just to put their mind at ease.


    Obviously, they''re not easily convincedpared to Momoiro-senpai. But at least, they also didn''t push it past the boundary of at what point they could meddle in our rtionship.


    Though this felt like I had just buried us deeper into a huge hole by keeping the real situation to them, no other choice was clearly present.


    Our situation was kinda unique, after all ¨C if no one attempted it before us. We just have to hope that when the timees that we have toe clean about our real situation, they can ept it.


    That¡¯s in the realm of wishful thinking but hey, better be optimistic than pessimistic. That will only interfere with our everyday lives.


    Moving past that, the fourth period ended soon and lunch break arrived for us. Because PE was our next ss, the same as always, we all left the ssroom to take it in that empty clubroom.


    However, even though she wasn¡¯t invited, Hana tagged along, drawing the ire of those who weren''t epting of her intention to steal me.


    "Don''t mind me. Ruki told me about the situation I have to bear yesterday. He said that if he''s with any of you, he will never put me on top of his priority. I will just be neglected by him. Look." Hana said in response to Nami and Satsuki''s attempt to nk her and stop her from following us. The girl still had her angelic smile but the tone she used sounded a little pitiable.


    Due to that, her words moved Aya a little as the girl nced back to check on her.


    In any case, understanding that she was also going to be set aside if ever Hana became sessful, Aya stuck to my side as my adorable guardian angel. It¡¯s to prevent Hana if ever the girl decides to act bolder and steal that chance to get close to me.


    "Is that so? Then don''t you think you''re only going to hurt yourself foring with us?" Nami replied.


    Looking at her expression, she definitely didn''t buy Hana''s words. More than that, her wariness had been raised. She crossed her arms and intensely red at Hana, perhaps in an attempt to intimidate her.


    Contrary to her expectation, Hana simply waved it off with augh, "Maybe I will be hurt. However¡­ I love Ruki enough to bear that pain just to see him."


    "Stop being melodramatic. If you really love him, you won''t put him in a situation where he has to choose between you and us." Satsuki interjected, clicking her tongue in the process. She then used her height and strength advantage to keep the girl at a certain distance from me.


    But even though that¡¯s happening, we continued moving towards our destination. While there were other students also going to the Club Building, most of them were minding their own business save for some.


    Well, those were unavoidable. As long as no one tried to peep into our private space then they could feel free to check us out.


    "Exactly my point. If he loves me too, he will soon realize that he can only achieve true happiness with one of us. Say, has none of you thought of that?" Hana took only a second toe up with that answer. And while sneering, her gaze traveled to all the girls with us. Even Chii who thought she got closer to the girl yesterday was taken aback.


    ? She was about to respond to it but someone else beat her,


    "Of course, we do. Don''t say that as if you know the whole situation."


    It¡¯s Rae who had just caught up with us. The girl then walked over to me and asked Saki who was at my other side if she could take her ce.


    Saki gave way to her but only after sneakily stealing a kiss from me. Obviously, she did it after surveying our surroundings.


    Really, her opportunist trait wouldn¡¯t get rusty.


    Following that, as Rae finally took her ce in my side and intimately hugged my arm, she nced back at Hana and continued, "I know, you can only say that because you never saw his attempt to dissuade us from picking this choice. Ruki never forced us into this situation."


    Upon hearing that, all of my girls, except Hana, faintly nodded. They all looked back at those moments when I really did try to tell them to think about it carefully after I told them my past or the situation they were getting into.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although one could say that I might not stop trying to get them even if they chose the other option, that still happened.


    "I see. You''ve chosen to stay with him instead of fighting to be the sole girl in his life. Have you been frightened when he told you that he''ll pick Akane if he only has to pick one?"


    Despite the collective agreement of the girls, Hana wasn¡¯t discouraged, instead, she presented that one thing that they all were aware of.


    Akane took the top spot if I could only be with one of them.


    Sure enough, it drew pained expressions from my girls but almost instantly, it disappeared, reced by their renewed determination.


    Yet, instead of erupting right there, they all waited until we reached the empty clubroom.


    As soon as we stepped inside, Aya was the first to walk in front of Hana. With the girl channeling her courage from me, she first nced back at me and mouthed ¡®I love you¡¯ before delivering her response to Hana¡¯s question earlier.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid. Ruki has never lied to me. I won¡¯t take my chance to attempt a future where I can¡¯t be with him. You¡¯re lucky, Hana-san¡­ He still loves you a lot, that''s why you can act like this in front of us. If I¡¯m in Ruki¡¯s shoes, I don¡¯t think I can allow you to hound us like this. Please, if you love him too, take your time to understand him.¡±


    For Aya who was normally not used to talking in longer sentences to say all that, she really got provoked by Hana¡¯s remark.


    And hearing all those, I couldn¡¯t help but be proud of the girl. While everyone was still digesting her words, I already approached her and hugged her from behind before carrying her to our seat.


    Hana, on the other hand, appeared frozen where she was standing. But well, that¡¯s just her attempt not to look astonished at how strong Aya¡¯s answer was.


    Momentster, even before the others could say their piece, she turned around and attempted to leave the room.


    Unfortunately for her, someone predicted that she was going to do that.


    Chii stretched her arms from both sides, blocking Hana¡¯s way, ¡°Are you escaping, Hana-chi? Did you get frightened by our adorable Aya?¡±


    ¡°... Step aside, Chizuru.¡±


    ¡°No. Answer me first. If this is the extent of your courage then¡­ I will be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have belittled all of your feelings for him. That¡¯s why I decided to retreat today.¡±


    ¡°Is that it? You really won¡¯t admit that you cannot overturn her answer?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to overturn? She¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°Then stay here and eat with us. See for yourself the bonds that we made.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Perhaps not knowing how to respond to that, the girl nced over her shoulder and searched for my figure.


    Understanding what was on her mind, without putting down Aya and looking at my girls¡¯ reactions first, I then stood up to face the girl¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Hana, I know you''d rather leave this room than stay and get hurt from what you will witness but¡­ I¡¯ll like it if you stay.¡±


    Although that sounded really selfish on my part, I naturally considered my girls¡¯ feelings first. And when I looked at them, they¡¯re really not opposed to keeping the girl here with us. In fact, they probably wanted to show the girl that their decision was the correct one and not Hana¡¯s.


    Seconds quickly passed. Everyone waited for her answer.


    In my mind, I thought the girl would still leave given her personality. Even if she''s in a losing battle, the girl would still try not to go down here and instead, fight on another day.


    However, that¡¯s not what happened.


    After exhaling a long, depressing sigh, her face instantly cleared up before a bright expression reced it.


    With a genuine smile on her lips, she said, ¡°Un. I suppose I¡¯ll take you up on that offer, Ruki. Please forgive my intrusion.¡±


    Even before she finished, the girl had already made huge strides to arrive at the seat next to me.


    And with that, everyone reacted in chorus, ¡°Seriously?! To think that there¡¯s someone who can be as shameless as Ruki¡­¡±

 Chapter 1332 Peaceful Lunch?

    ¡°Shinohara-san, I admire your guts toe to eat with us without bringing your own lunch.¡±


    As we started bringing out and putting our boxed lunches on the table, Hina, who had no chance to talk earlier,mented upon seeing Hana unmoving.


    Because it¡¯s now a habit for us to eat together here, my girls started bringing boxed lunches instead of buying from the cafeteria. Even Aya had taken up cooking even if she was not that skilled yet.


    As for my actual share of it, my girls presented themselves to make boxed lunches for me without letting me refuse.


    Well, at least, I managed to turn it down from ¡®everyday¡¯ to ¡®Tuesdays and Fridays only¡¯; the scheduled days for our PE sses.


    Won¡¯t it be bad if every time we¡¯re going to eat in the ssroom, someone from my girls would drop a boxed lunch on my desk? And the girl who does that changes each day!


    Even if we¡¯re already trying to slowly unfurl the true nature of our rtionship, that kind of thing would just invite unnecessary attention to us.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to do it only when we¡¯re going to eat here.


    Anyway, the one who prepared boxed lunch for me today was¡­ Shizu. The same asst time, it¡¯s filled to the brim as if she wanted to stuff me full. For sure, she¡¯s thinking about how I would be drained from satisfying my other girls.


    That girl¡¯s naughtiness was also on another level. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯te and join us here. Maybe in the future, I will pick her up in their ssroom and bring her here with us.


    Back to the present¡­


    With Hina¡¯sment sounding like a provocation, Hana simply tilted her head in response, ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t Ruki invite me? I thought he was going to share his lunch with me.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it will be, Ruki?¡± A little vexed at that answer, Hina turned to me for confirmation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Now that she mentioned it, I failed to consider that when I invited the girl in.


    Putting on an apologetic smile, I replied, ¡°Yeah, I guess? I admit, I forgot about that detail. Also, I remember her living conditions. This girl is hopeless at house chores. All she can make are instant noodles.¡±


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s supposed to be a secret!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Too bad, everyone already heard it. Besides, do you really need to act tough? Come on, here, take this. If you want to taste other dishes, you can ask me or the other girls. Today, you¡¯re one of us.¡±


    I took one of theyers from Shizu¡¯s three-tiered boxed lunch and gave it to the girl.


    Hana received it reluctantly but seeing that everyone was watching her movements, she could only try to act as coolly as before, thanking me while putting on an angelic smile.


    A secondter, Chii also cheerfully shared some of her food with her as though what happened earlier already left her mind.


    Like Hana, she¡¯s also not giving up on the girl to finally open up again.


    In any case, I took my attention off the girl soon after handing thatyer to her.


    Naturally, my next move was to address Hina¡¯s reaction to what I did. Even if it¡¯s not showing on her face, I could sense the girl¡¯s dejection.


    That¡¯s why I put Aya down and moved around to where the girl was seated.


    Using my chopsticks, I picked up and took a bite of one of her fried nuggets even before she could react to my approach.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ This is delicious, Hina. When you make a boxed lunch for me, can I request this?¡±


    ¡°Jeez, what¡¯s that? Is it your attempt to not make me feel bad for calling her out?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? Honestly, let¡¯s just say that this is my way to show you that I¡¯m not favoring anyone. I can sense that I made you feel bad. I can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Really an idiot. I won¡¯t feel bad. Maybe dejected but it will pass.¡± Hina rolled her eyes before pinching my cheeks. Whether that was true or not, only the girl would know.


    But then again, there¡¯s no reason for me to push it or this would just turn depressing.


    I hugged the girl from behind and took another piece of her nuggets before smilingly asking, ¡°Alright, then will it be nuggets for my boxed lunch?¡±


    Sensing my intention, Hina looked relieved. Following that, she put on a mischievous smile as she answered, ¡°Yes, Ruki. I¡¯ll only make nuggets for you without putting anything else. Rice will also be out.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Now that sounds like a sumptuous meal.¡± I gulped down and awkwardly smiled, resulting in the girl¡¯sughter.


    At this point, the other girls began joining our conversation. And soon enough, I returned to my seat and we all properly ate our lunch.


    After we finished eating, I rested for a while with the girls before excusing


    It¡¯s time to visit Eguchi-sensei, after all.


    Since they¡¯re all going to change there, I also left Hana there and Chii did a good job of holding her back.


    Now that I was about to leave, they¡¯d probably have a proper girl¡¯s talk. I¡¯m sure, there are things that the others want to say to Hana without my presence.


    I mean, by being there with them, I¡¯m actually holding back the others from voicing out what¡¯s really in their chest.


    In a way, I epted the fact that I cannot always be in the middle of them. Some things don''t need my meddling. In fact, I¡¯m actually hoping that they all can find theirmon ground and start building up goodwill from there.


    But well, it¡¯s Hana and her strong will. Furthermore, my girls also have strong personalities. As long as Hana remained adamant about her decision, I doubt they¡¯d get along.


    In the end, it will still be up to me to make the girl change her mind and have her give up.


    -


    -


    ¡°Sensei, did I make you wait?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Good timing, Onoda-kun, I¡¯m about to look for you. Can you help me here?¡±


    With how frequently I starteding to her office, knocking to announce my presence was already omitted. I opened the door and found our capable teacher carrying something from one of her storage boxes.


    She¡¯s bent over there, allowing me to get a glimpse of her plump behind.


    But in respect for her, I made sure not to be caught staring as I approached her. Yeah, looking away wasn''t in the options.


    ¡°Hmm? Sensei, aren¡¯t your back hurting from bending like this?¡± I asked the girl as I squatted next to her.


    Looking inside the box, I also extended my hand to help her take out what her hands were grabbing.


    It¡¯s a weighing scale. It¡¯s going to be used for her activity today.


    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t mind it, I can ask you to massage my back if it ever hurts, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can do that but please take care of yourself.¡±


    For Eguchi-sensei to respond that yfully, it felt like a breath of fresh air. With all our interactions before, I couldn¡¯t find the wariness and slight apprehension in her anymore.


    More like, she¡¯s now veryfortable with my presence, allowing her to joke around me. Maybe if I got cuddled by her again, she¡¯d now feel at ease in doing so.


    ¡°Look at you being so thoughtful¡­¡± With a pleasant smile stered on her face, Eguchi-sensei lifted the weighing scale and carried it off to her table.


    Well, it¡¯s not that heavy but she got stuck taking it out when the size of the scale fitted perfectly on the box.


    When Eguchi-sensei put the scale down, she nced back at me and ushered, ¡°Come here now, Onoda-kun. Let me start by showing you my appreciation for a job well done.¡±


    Showing appreciation, huh? Will I get another cuddle from her?


    Yeah. That seems to be the case.

 Chapter 1333 Appreciation

    I approached Eguchi-sensei like she asked me. Having the idea of what was on her mind, I obediently sat down next to her, close enough for our shoulders to touch.


    Compared to before when she would reflexively back away at the slightest touch, Eguchi-sensei weed that contact.


    Nheless, because of her thick tracksuit, there was not much in terms of real physical contact. The best I could sense was the softness of her arm as well as her somewhat milky scent that I admit I kinda missed.


    Perhaps we¡¯re both waiting as to what the other would do, silence found its way into the room. We could hear nothing except the sound of our breathing and tick-tock from this room¡¯s wall clock.


    After that instancest Friday, although I still stood by the notion of letting whatever¡¯s between us develop as slowly as possible, it also pushed me past the point of simply acting passively around her.


    That¡¯s why I soon made the first move by dropping my hand on top of Eguchi-sensei¡¯s hand. Coincidentally, her hand sat atop her supple thighs.


    As my fingers slipped through the gaps in her hand, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s first reaction was to turn her head to me. While wearing aplicated expression, she asked, ¡°Onoda-kun, what is this about?¡±


    ¡°I feel like something¡¯s holding you back, sensei. Take this as encouragement, I guess?¡±


    Last time, I noticed that she wouldn¡¯t really do anything without a proper reason. But with this, I had just given her one.


    ¡°Encouragement, huh? I like it.¡± As expected, epting my words easily, Eguchi-sensei thoughtfully smiled while looking down at our hands.


    A few secondster, I could feel her joints moving subtly. Looks like she wanted to do something else but found it hard to act on it.


    Catching up on that, I could feel my lips stretching to the side as I leaned close to her ears, ¡°Will sensei like this too?¡±


    Upon saying that, I used my other hand to hold her wrist. Following that, I lifted my hand for a moment to turn her hand around. And with palms opened up, I simply slipped back my hand in and grasped them tightly.


    With my eyes closely watching her reactions, Eguchi-sensei had started turning red from embarrassment. But as though she was trying to maintain herposure, the woman curled her fingers as well, copying what I did.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you can¡¯t tease your teacher like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. Wait.¡± Not wanting to back down, she once tightened her grip on my hand. But a secondter, she loosened it up and pulled her hand away from my grasp.


    I thought she would stop this dangerous situation, however, her attention actually went to the door. And after deliberating for a good few seconds, she stood up and approached it.


    She then nced back at me to check my reaction. Upon seeing me the same as earlier, she bit her lips before turning the lock on her door.


    And with a soft voice, she muttered, ¡°Uhm, Onoda-kun, don¡¯t misunderstand. This is a precaution. If Sanae sees us holding hands, she¡¯ll get the wrong idea.¡±


    Or so she said, but knowing that friend of hers who¡¯s already aware of her infatuation towards me, it¡¯s already not a matter of whether she would get a wrong idea or not but what her reaction would be if she saw us being all over each other.


    In any case, without waiting for my response, she returned to my side and the same asst Friday, she climbed up the sofa andid down.


    This time, even without her prompting, I boldly did the same after removing my shoes. But instead ofying down by her side, I dropped a hand on her side close to the backrest before climbing up.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t put her weight on her, instead, I used my arms to prop me up while looking down from above.


    Eguchi-sensei¡¯s body seemingly froze at this unexpected move from me. Her legs straightenedpletely and her hands went to her face, covering the furious blush.


    At this point, I chuckled as I yfully said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you, sensei. I¡¯ll obedientlyy next to you.¡±


    I already got the reaction I wanted to see, after all. She¡¯s adorably beautiful and utterly vulnerable. Perhaps, if I lost my reason there, I would already be ravaging her at this very moment.


    In any case, I understood that I shouldn¡¯t push her to the point of forcing her to abandon the rule she made for herself. The consequence of that could be the womaning to hate herself for sumbing to her urges.


    Although locking the door was already close to that, she probably only did that to prevent any intervention by Orimura-sensei.


    Leaving my hand pressed on the other side, I slowlyid down on her side. As a result, I still ended up hugging her.


    Seconds passed by quickly and perhaps after recovering from what I did, Eguchi-sensei pouted her lips when she eventually turned to face me.


    That¡¯s rare but at the same time, it fits her beautiful face. I could snap a picture of it if I could.


    After staring me down like that, she exhaled and bashfully muttered, ¡°Onoda-kun, you could¡¯ve asked me if that¡¯s what you want. If it¡¯s how I can show my appreciation to you then¡­ it¡¯s fine to have you on top of me.¡±


    This woman and her choice of words¡­ Couldn¡¯t she choose another phrase for it? But then again, it¡¯s Eguchi-sensei we¡¯re talking about. As someone not used to this kind of thing or just being close to the opposite gender, it¡¯s like a natural response to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how this works¡­ Correct me if I¡¯m wrong but I shouldn¡¯t be the one to decide, right?¡±


    Upon mentioning that, Eguchi-sensei seemingly got tickled awake as her body jolted a bit.


    While wearing a shameful expression, she stuttered an answer, ¡°T-that¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah. One more thing, sensei. Since I¡¯m the one going to be spoiled here, I¡¯ll leave everything to you. Holding your hand earlier doesn¡¯t count though.¡± Before her shame prevented her from doing anything, I pushed myself closer to her, enough for her bountiful front to press against my chest. My arm behind her also tightened a bit and slid down just above her plump behind.


    Eguchi-sensei squirmed a bit from what I did. Nheless, it¡¯s sessful to bring her back to normal.


    ¡°Is it just me or you¡¯re getting bolder, Onoda-kun?¡± She doubtfully asked as she tried to read my face.


    I put on a smile and shamelessly nodded,


    ¡°Yes, sensei. You see, I think we¡¯re going to run out of time before you can show your appreciation to me¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry if I take matters into my own hands. Yep, like holding your hand earlier.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­¡± With a pained look on her face, Eguchi-sensei wryly smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m dilly-dallying on how I should approach the subject to you¡­ Does this mean you¡¯re also looking forward to this?¡±


    ¡°Guiltily so.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were the perfect student but you can also be shameless, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s a trait of mine, sensei.¡±


    Right. This woman had no idea how shameless I could be. Although it was probably hinted at when she heard about that ¡®shower room incident¡¯ with Orimura-sensei, she didn¡¯t actually ce a ¡®shameless¡¯ mark on my name. If I¡¯m not wrong, she just considered it as my youthful whim to spend time with Satsuki.


    ¡°Is it now? That¡¯s surprising.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not. You can see it in how I am treated by Orimura-sensei. In her eyes, I¡¯m this shameless student who might bring harm to you.¡±


    ¡°Harm to me¡­ Isn¡¯t it the other way around?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t I have the choice to reject this? Look at me, I¡¯m enjoying this moment with you, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it¡­¡± Eguchi-sensei muttered silently as her voice trailed there. Looking at her clear eyes suddenly getting muddled ¨C perhaps, because she realized that I could¡¯ve rejected everything from the start ¨C I waited for her next words.


    However, after another minute, Eguchi-sensei closed her mouth, not daring to open it again.


    ¡°Sensei?¡± I called out to her but the woman¡¯s response was slightly unexpected.


    She lifted her arm and quickly turned around as though she was trying to escape. Nheless, because of our current situation, that was hardly an escape.


    In fact, she actually put us in another daring situation. With my arms still stretched around her, our situation switched from cuddling to spooning.


    Sure, that wasn¡¯t her intention at all but the woman realized it toote. Before she could turn around again, I already adjusted myself to this position. My arm tightened around her navel, pulling her lower body closer. Furthermore, my upper body slid upward, enough for my chin totch on her shoulder.


    At this point, I called out to her again, this time, whispering directly to her ear, ¡°Sensei, if you tell me to stop, I will. But I like being this close to you. That¡¯s the only reason why I never rejected.¡±


    I naturally didn¡¯t bring up Satsuki. The same asst Friday, this should only be counted as her show of appreciation to me. If the girl was brought up, the illusion she created using that excuse would shatter.


    And I could already imagine how this woman would react if that happened. Rather than bing mad at me, she would feel guilty for seducing me or something close to that.


    By only keeping our conversation around the bubble of ¡®appreciation¡¯, I could prevent Eguchi-sensei from breaking down.


    Of course, as our bond continues to push us closer to each other, it will soon reach the point that we have to address it. When that timees, I will naturally do my best not to lose her.


    A few secondster, Eguchi-sensei finally reacted. The woman faced me with a bashful smile on her lips, ¡°Me too, I like being this close to you, Onoda-kun.¡±

 Chapter 1334 Checking Messages

    Eguchi-sensei¡¯s answer naturally brought a smile to my face, enough for me to almost lose my reason, attempting to kiss her right at that moment.


    Thankfully, I managed to hold out at thest second.


    However, that didn¡¯t change the fact that I pushed in dangerously close to her.


    With only a distance of a few centimeters, our noses touched and our eyes locked into each other. Spending a few seconds in that state, the two of us somehow exchanged breaths; I inhaled what she exhaled and vice versa.


    Well, her breath was tasty enough that an image of what she ate for lunch popped into my mind. And surely, she¡¯s the same.


    Due to that, the two of usughed at each other, forgetting the situation that we were in. Or maybe, we were of the same mind in deciding not to pursue what could¡¯ve happened if one of us traversed that little distance.


    Following that, we spent the next few minutes in silence just cuddling each other. Eventually, Eguchi-sensei turned back around to once again wrap me in her embrace.


    When the clock ticked to ten minutes before the end of the lunch break, the two of us separated and moved on to the task at hand; going over the activity she prepared for today to make sure that not only it would be fulfilling for everyone, but also no one would be unnecessarily exhausted.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re still in your uniform, go on and change. I can carry this myself.¡± Eguchi-sensei said after we concluded that check.


    ¡°Alright, sensei. See you there.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ Also, remember, no one should know about what we¡­ did.¡±


    This woman, there¡¯s no need for her to remind me again but she still did. Looking at herplexion, her ears were still a little red¡­ That means¡­ her mind was still stuck on what happened earlier.


    And so, instead of answering in a serious tone, I thought up a yful answer, enough to get a lovely reaction from her. ¡°I understand, sensei. It¡¯ll be bad for me as well if you stopped spoiling me every time I earned your appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant! Even if someone finds out, I¡­ I will still do it for you. Only for you.¡±


    Yep. That¡¯s the reaction I was looking for.


    But taking that answer into consideration¡­ She''s basically telling me that it doesn¡¯t matter if someone knows.


    What is it, really?


    Well, I would probably apologize to her in the future. I mean, all of my girls have long been aware of how close I am to her ever since the start.


    But then again, they¡¯re only aware of how close, not of what was happening between us. So, in a sense, I was still basically keeping this promise to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that, sensei,¡± I replied at the same time as I closed our distance and hugged her once more. This time, I somehow made it feel like I¡¯m the one showing my appreciation to her.


    Although a little surprised at first, she eventually epted it wholeheartedly, prolonging that embrace for close to a minute.


    When I stepped out of the door, I nced back to see her dazedly staring at me while having a very affectionate expression.


    -


    -


    On my way back to the empty clubroom where I left my PE uniform behind, I checked the messages I received.


    As usual, it¡¯s filled with my girls who replied to my earlier message before we started eating our lunch as well as photos of them, enjoying their lunch break.


    I also read some juicy tidbits from the other school.


    There was an update on the three fake bitches that tried to attack my Miyako.


    Elizabeth and the others who nned to ambush them when those three approached Miyako was sessful.


    Before they could take the girl away, Elizabeth and the others already got them surrounded.


    Furthermore, with a member of a newspaper club present, the rumors regarding the girl would probably soon go away.


    I mean, if they tried to twist the truth by making Elizabeth and the others a viin, they¡¯d probably antagonize a lot of people ¨C for example, the ones who were more or less a fan of them.


    Elizabeth alone was quite popr because of her goofiness. If the other girls¡¯ admirers and fans got added then it would be close to half of their student body.


    And with Mizuki, Otoha, Yae, and Akane also at the scene, even if they only watched on the side, no one would dare change the story of how the three bitches tried to bully and frame Miyako with unsightly rumors again.


    That¡¯s a lively lunch break, I presume. And sure enough, some of the girls sent me photos and recordings of the event.


    Good for Miyako¡­ But the retribution for those three hasn¡¯t ended yet. I still have to do my part, right?


    I¡¯ll do something about that soon.


    Moving from that, I also received a message from Juri. She updated me about the fate of that loathsome guy and the supervisor who more or less sold her to himst Sunday. She was expecting to be fired or rather, punished for ditching the guy but when she found out that nothing would happen to her and she¡¯d be getting a bonus instead, she started suspecting that I had a hand on it. Hence it became another reason why she contacted me.


    ¡°Did I do something? Koizumi-san, do you think I can do that?¡±


    Yep. That''s how I replied. I answered her question with another question rather than picking from ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®no¡¯.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Well, I couldn¡¯t tell her that it¡¯s the power of the Patriarch of the Kaneko Family, right? Although she could take that as a joke, it¡¯s better to just do it this way.


    Furthermore, I quickly diverted the topic back to her, congratting her for it. And perhaps sensing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get a straight answer from me, she soon gave up on trying.


    However, herst message took me by surprise.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, let me take you out on a date. I¡¯ll ask Satsuki-chan to let me borrow you for a day.¡±


    After she sent that message, Juri stopped replying to me even when I asked her to rify it.


    Well, she probably became busy or she deliberately decided not to rify it¡­ if I had to guess, it¡¯s her way to return the favor of acting as her boyfriend that night. And surely, she¡¯d try to probe into me whether I had a hand in that incident.


    Let her try then¡­ But she first had to get Satsuki¡¯s permission¡­


    Thinking about it, we¡¯re still going to meet this weekend for the scouting trip. Yep. There¡¯s no escape from Juri¡¯s interrogation.


    Last but not the least, I also received a message from Auntie Yayoi. As it was her first message to me ever since we exchanged contacts at the police station, she¡¯s very careful with her wording.


    Nheless, the content of her message was simple, she was asking me if it was fine for her to prepare a lunchbox for me starting tomorrow. And along with that message, she sent a photo of their dinner table, filled with what one would normally see in a lunchbox.


    Mhm¡­ Auntie Yayoi had already begun practicing cooking for the eventual oue that I would say yes.


    Thinking about it, ording to Mina, she¡¯s making her own lunch to not trouble her mother when she¡¯s busy managing her salon.


    And with that detail, that meant Auntie Yayoi was going out of her way to prepare a lunchbox for me¡­


    Really, who won¡¯t fall in love with that kind of woman?

 Chapter 1335 Help Onoda-Kun

    Upon changing into my PE uniform, I went to the Gymnasium alongside my girls and Hana.


    Yeah. None of them passed up the chance to watch me change. Perhaps finding the situation a rare chance to see me change in front of their eyes, my girls surrounded me just to watch intently and get a feel of my body. Fortunately, none of them went further than that, or we would surely bete for our PE ss.


    Not that I wouldn¡¯t wee it if they tried.


    Anyway, because Eguchi-sensei let me pass on the information about the uing activity today, the Gymnasium was already filled with the students from our ss and ss 4 when we arrived.


    They¡¯re all excited about it. I mean, the news I disseminated contained some remarks like ¡®a bonus point for the winning team¡¯ and ¡®another chance to sit out the next PE ss for the whole ss¡¯.


    I didn¡¯t decide. It¡¯s truly included in Eguchi-sensei¡¯s instructions to me. She probably wanted to be this excited so that they would properly enjoy her activity.


    As always, being her Student Assistant, I soon separated from my girls. But this time, someone followed me.


    The only one who¡¯s still in her uniform; Hana.


    Apparently, her uniform has yet to arrive. Due to that, she can only sit this activity out. And without anything else to do¡­ the girl chose to follow me.


    Chii and the others tried to prevent her, however, the girl was quick enough to dodge them resulting in everyone¡¯s attention once againnding on us.


    ¡°Heh. Ruki, I can sense a hostile gaze from the other ss. Are they Fujii-san¡¯s friends?¡±


    The girl flippantly asked as she closed the distance between us.


    Well, I didn¡¯t need to nce back to check, Nazuki and the other two with her were truly staring daggers at her back.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I did talk to Rae¡¯s friend earlier, owning up to the rumor that she heard. However, seeing Hana still doggedly following me, it¡¯s only natural for them to misunderstand again.


    ¡°Who else will it be? But Hana, do you really want to be hated by them?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. But I also don¡¯t care about them. I have a reason to follow you, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Hana coolly replied. I could imagine the girl simply showing her angelic smile to them. Or maybe to everyone watching us walk away from the crowd.


    Since Eguchi-sensei was preparing a distance away from where the two sses gathered, conversing like this became possible.


    ¡°Yes, you have¡­ Then can you walk in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna¡­ Why will I pass the chance to admire you from behind? That¡¯s unthinkable.¡±


    ¡°Girl¡­ Is what happened earlier not enough for you to change your ways?¡±


    I left her there earlier to try and see if they could change her mind¡­ Looks like it¡¯s not that effective. Or she¡¯s just too adamant to ept the reality?


    ¡°That is that, this is this. Ruki, if you were in my shoes, will you stop just because other people were obstructing you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not obstructing you. They¡¯re defending their ce beside me.¡±


    I know. Our perspectives are just different from each other. They¡¯re an obstruction in her eyes while the girls are only doing what they can do.


    In the first ce, I¡¯m practically making it hard for my girls when I openly stated that I want Hana back. That¡¯s why whatever they may choose to do, I won¡¯t object to it.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I can ept their words, motivations, and reasons but that doesn¡¯t mean I will change my approach, Ruki. I love you just as much as them.¡±


    ¡°Love, huh? You didn¡¯t feel that way about me back then.¡±


    Right¡­ While I was already clear about my feelings for this girl, I couldn¡¯t be sure about what was truly the driving force for her. Obsession? Because I¡¯m irreceable? From what I could recall, this was the first time she uttered that word.


    ¡°Is that so? Weren¡¯t you the same? Love was a foreign concept for you. All you had was your desire. Rindou-san¡¯s words earlier resonated with me¡­ what I¡¯m feeling for you is also the same love you¡¯re feeling for me. Or so, I want to confirm that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fair¡­¡±


    That¡¯s all I could reply to. Furthermore, I couldn¡¯t help but pause in my steps to check her expression. And like I expected, while she¡¯s staring at me filled with her affection, she¡¯s still kinda lost about what she truly felt for me.


    Most likely, part of the reason why she¡¯s being stubborn in that decision was to confirm if she was really in love with me or not.


    Well, she¡¯s one of those girls that¡¯s hard to read because of her ability to put on that mask and hide behind it.


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do something about those rumors and issues cropping up because of my actions. You wanted to protect your girls. I¡¯ll help you do it.¡±


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s new. I never thought you''d be able to say that.¡±


    ¡°I can do anything to get you to pick me.¡±


    I guess it¡¯s the same thing as yesterday. Despite her actions that put my reputation in jeopardy, she cleaned up the mess by owning up to it.


    I had no idea what she nned to do for it. However, I had this nagging feeling that I should watch over her in case something unexpected urred.


    ¡°Yep. That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ How cruel. Regrettably, that heartless response won¡¯t faze me.¡± Hana dered as she increased her pace to catch up to my side.


    At this point, we finally arrived at Eguchi-sensei¡¯s location. A perfect timing to end that conversation on that note. Actually, in just two days, I¡¯m now getting used to the girl¡¯s antics¡­ While I wanted to see more of it, my heartless remarks would continue to stab into her.


    ¡°Great, you¡¯re here Onoda-kun, I¡¯ll have you supervise the team formations¡­ Oh! You¡­ you¡¯re the transfer student, correct?¡±


    Because her back was turned to us, Eguchi-sensei failed to notice Hana right away.


    ¡°Yes, sensei. I¡¯m Shinohara Hana¡­ I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have my gym clothes yet.¡±


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why you followed Onoda-kun here. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    With Hana introducing herself as well as her current circumstances, Eguchi-sensei took a moment to think of what to do to her.


    A whileter, although her enthusiasm appeared to have waned a little, she generously suggested a task for the girl.


    ¡°Okay, Shinohara. I can have you sit this one activity out or you can help Onoda-kun with his task. I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Thank you for your consideration, sensei. I choose to help Onoda-kun!¡± With her eyes glittering brightly, Hana answered right away. She even looked at me and made a cutesy expression as though she was trying to tease me.


    Eguchi-sensei failed to see that. She already turned her focus back to me, after all. But after hearing Hana¡¯s answer, a bitter smile shed on her lips¡­


    There¡¯s no need to guess. She thought that Hana would pick the first option since most students liked that. She only put that second option to give the illusion of a choice.


    Unfortunately, since Hana picked the second choice, she had to follow through with it and act like the good teacher that she is.


    ¡°Un. Great choice. It¡¯s only your second day, I¡¯m sure you still need time to familiarize yourself. Onoda-kun, I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡±


    Eguchi-senseinguidly tapped my shoulder as she began exining what we needed to do. On the other hand, Hana acted like she was listening attentively as stepped a little closer but in a way that it wouldn¡¯t be conspicuous that she was trying to make a move on me.


    Somehow, this PE ss might be chaotic again. Hopefully not.

 Chapter 1336 Completing The Task

    The activity Eguchi-sensei prepared was something she invited. Furthermore, it sounded like it¡¯s one of those party games people would y on Christmas. Nheless, considering she wanted to improve her students¡¯ physical abilities or just maintain their physical fitness, she crafted it in a way that everyone involved would be moving.


    Yep. The weighing scale that she took out earlier wasn¡¯t meant to be used by the students. Rather, it¡¯s just among the pieces of equipment that would be essential for the activity.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As Hana and I returned to the cluster of students to do the task she set for us, Eguchi-sensei disappeared to one of the side doors. Most likely, going to pick up the other equipment. She¡¯s strong enough to not need any help for it, it seems¡­


    There¡¯s no need for me to worry. She would have asked me if she needed help.


    I mean, there were wheeled carts that were being used to transport heavy equipment like balls and such from the Gym Storehouse so¡­ that¡¯s probably what she¡¯s going to use.


    Anyway, before starting, I asked Hana, ¡°They¡¯re already instructed to form teams of four or five, we only need to record it. Do you think you can do the ones from our ss?¡±


    ¡°Un. That sounds easy enough. You don¡¯t want me dealing with those girls yet, I presume.¡±


    ¡°Not the appropriate time, Hana. I know you won¡¯t back down even if theye off aggressive to you so¡­ better to not let you interact with them yet. I¡¯ll handle that heat myself.¡±


    After saying that, I separated from her and stood before ss 4.


    Rae and Sachi were the first ones to stand up, delight being very clear in their eyes, followed by Nazuki and their other friend in their ss.


    Because Rae also had the chance to talk to Hana earlier, she didn¡¯t care too much about seeing me with Hana. Besides, even though we were conversing, there was a certain distance between us. Only those who spent their time observing us would notice Hana¡¯s attempts to close our distance.


    Sachi was another story though. When I caught her gaze, she once again put on a meaningful smile, the one that made me panic before in fear that she knew a lot about us. But knowing the girl, she¡¯s probably just trying to get my attention again.


    Obviously, there¡¯s no way that she wouldn¡¯t hear about the rumors. Considering Sachi was one of those who bravely expressed her intention to befriend me or just get close to me, she¡¯s like Komoe who would gather every rumor that she could get her hands on. Furthermore, she¡¯s possibly still holding onto how I turned down her invitationst Sunday, or more like, I respondedte to it so I had no choice but to just apologize.


    Well, to not be too obvious that I remembered that, I acted natural and waited until their ss President walked over to help me gather their teams.


    As the obedient Student Assistant, I wrote down the names of every group that would step forward.


    When it was Rae and her friends¡¯ turn, the knowledge girl furtively smiled at me. Finding it too beautiful to ignore, I decided to spoil her a bit even when in front of her whole ss. Instead of talking to Nazuki who was leading their group, I turned to Rae and asked her for their names. Moreover, I stepped closer, just enough for me to be able to whisper to her without anyone else hearing aside from her.


    ¡°What do you think? Should we also act more conspicuously about how close we are to your ss?¡±


    ¡°Just say we got closer after I hit you with that ball.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Rae almost burst intoughter. She quickly covered her mouth and held her stomach.


    Hitting her with that ball became the catalyst for the start of our rtionship. If that didn¡¯t happen, although I might still try to get close to her, her development to not only depend on her knowledge would be stunted.


    Yep. She found that hrious because it¡¯s the truth. Furthermore, she realized that it could actually work when ites to showing everyone our closeness.


    A secondter, her stifled giggling reached my ear and she couldn¡¯t prevent herself from grabbing my arm and leaning to my chest; a habit that she got after spending time with me.


    Although I wasn¡¯t the only one who heard her, the way she leaned on me gathered more reactions not just from her group but also from her whole ss.


    Nazuki and the other girl understood what happened, of course. I even saw the two nodding their heads in approval. However, ss 4 all fell into confusion.


    Well, I¡¯ll let them be confused.


    Supporting Rae until herughing fit stopped, I then smiled and took a step back before clearing away the affectionate expression on my face.


    And thanks to what happened, Nazuki¡¯s obvious intention to point out my closeness to Hana again was halted. She did stare at me with a hint of bafflement though but that¡¯s it. With Rae grabbing her arm, their group returned to the back of their ss while also ignoring their confused ssmates.


    Naturally, some of the girls from the subsequent groups tried probing into what happened there.


    Boys weren¡¯t that much of a gossiper, after all. However, they¡¯re more or less also interested in hearing my answer.


    Unfortunately for them, I kept mum about it and simply acted oblivious, calling the next groups after them.


    When it was Sachi¡¯s group¡¯s turn, the girl took a step forward. But instead of probing as well, she simply whispered, ¡°Fujii-san is so lucky to get your attention, Ruki. I wish I can also have a bit of it.¡±


    Sachi didn¡¯t wait for my reply. She turned around quickly after saying that but that meaningful smile on her lips remained.


    If I had to guess, she¡¯s trying to act mysterious again. To appeal to me.


    It was a little effective. I decided to start replying to her messages and let them sit in my inbox for days. The girl was kinda unpredictable. Who knows what she would do next time? Better to make her satisfied and understand more of her character than risk it.


    Besides, I appreciate the girl¡¯s restraint in keeping quiet about what she discovered. Also, she might find it unfair if she found out that a new girl ¨C Komoe ¨C sped past her progress in befriending me. That¡¯s why amodating her should be in order.


    Anyway, I soon finished recording their names and the groups they made.


    I walked away and checked on our ss¡¯s side.


    Surprisingly, Hana had long since finished with her task. On her side, I could spy Chii, acting like a guardian around her. But the same as always, the girl was once again surrounded by our ssmates.


    With her mask on, her fake angelic smile was once again at the forefront as she amiably dealt with everyone, trying her best to limate herself to our ss.


    Well, that¡¯s better than being a loner, right? Moreover, with Chii watching over her, I doubt the scene during our elementary school days would happen again. Sooner orter, my clumsy girl would also be able to break her defenses which would spell the start of Hana¡¯s change.


    And knowing there¡¯s also Hifumi who would do the same, there¡¯s really no need to worry about the girl anymore.


    What I should focus on was to change her mind and make her fall in love with me ¨C if she¡¯s not yet at that point.


    Anyway, at the same time as I reached them, Eguchi-sensei finally returned from outside.


    As I had guessed earlier, our PE teacher could be seen pushing two huge wheeled carts filled with different kinds of balls and other weighty objects. There were also huge cloth sacks on top of them.


    After passing the recorded names and groups to Hana, I went to help Eguchi-sensei in bringing them to the middle of the Gymnasium.


    And with this, today¡¯s activity would finally start. For the record, I¡¯m not excused from this activity. I¡¯m included in our original group of four; Aya, Satsuki, Sakuma, and me.

 Chapter 1337 Synergized Relay (1)

    ¡°Alright ss, as I¡¯ve mentioned, this activity isn¡¯t aboutpeting against each group. I set a reward for the fastest group but don¡¯t focus too much on it. What I want to see from you are great cooperation and excellent coordination. I let you all create your own group so I assume that most of you are a group of friends who are already aware of the strengths and weaknesses of each member. I specifically prepared this with that in mind. That¡¯s why I have high expectations that all of you can pass.¡±


    After lining us up in groups, Eguchi-sensei stood in front of us and started going on about the essence of the activity she had prepared. As someone who¡¯d seen the details of it way before the others, I naturally had the idea of what to do.


    For starters, it¡¯s like a ry. Each one would have a certain role to y. Like in certain games, it¡¯s divided into three distinct roles


    One for intelligence focus or quick wits


    One or two for agility focus or quick feet


    One or two for strength focus or strong arms.


    Andstly, one all-rounder.


    However, those roles would also alternate between members. For example, if I am in charge of ¡®strength¡¯ during the first round, I have to take the other roles next. That way, everyone would be able to experience everything in the activity. And well, I named it like that but Eguchi-sensei probably had a more detailed exnation about the roles.


    Effectively, there will only be three rounds and the one with the fastest time and fewer errors would be the group¡¯s final result. And even if a group was already satisfied with their first result, they still had to y the remaining rounds. There¡¯s no skipping or easy way out.


    Anyway, as for the actual rules or objectives of the activity, Eguchi-sensei was already about to get to that part.


    ¡°You can refer to this activity as Synergized Ry. Each group will have simple tasks toplete in each round. I say ¡®synergized¡¯ because I want all of you to squeeze every bit ofpatibility you have within your group. Now, before I start with the specifics, Shinohara, help me pass the sacks to every group.¡±


    Picking up the cloth sacks that could probably fit a whole person inside, Hana who¡¯s now taking the role of Student Assistant in my ce obediently did as Eguchi-sensei instructed.


    At the same time as that, Eguchi-sensei started with her exnation of the whole activity.


    ¡°First, the first member has to run to the first post to draw and solve a math problem from that lot. Don¡¯t worry, every problem in it is middle school level that it won¡¯t be too difficult to solve. After solving it, the group''s first member has to run towards the second post where the next member will be in charge of loading the cloth sack. The solution to the math problems can either be a whole number or a specific weight. You¡¯re lucky if you got the former but if it¡¯s thetter, you have to be a little precise.¡±


    Pausing at that for a moment, she grabbed the weighing scale and presented it to everyone.


    ¡°I only prepared one weighing scale and it will be ced in the middle of the activity area. The second member will have the choice of either running to the scale to pick it up and return it after weighing the sack or rely on estimation. If you picked the second option, I¡¯ll only allow a margin error of 1 kilogram. The excess or shortage will be converted to additional time added in that round¡¯s result.¡±


    ¡°Next, this will be where your group¡¯s synergy will be seen the most. Since every group is either four or five members, the third member will also be at the second post. He or she will be the one carrying the cloth bag to pass it to the fourth member who will be on standby at the third post, near the weighing scale.¡±


    ¡°Did you notice it? Yes, if the answer for the problem at the first post was a whole number, the fourth member only needed to count the content of the sack. But if it¡¯s thetter, you¡¯ll have to weigh it again. Those who didn¡¯t rely on estimation and spent the time to get the weighing scale will have it easy.


    ¡°On the other hand, if it was estimated and you found an excess or shortage from the 1-kilogram error margin, the fourth member can either run back to the second post to bring back the excess or pick up more to fill in the shortage. Once that¡¯s done, the fourth member will have to run back to the start line carrying the cloth sack before sprinting straight to the finish line.¡±


    ¡°As for groups with five members, the fifth member will be the one to do thatst part. And to keep up with the group¡¯s synergy, thest member in each group will also get the ability to help the first or the second post. However, this can only be done once per round. That member can either help solve the problem at the first post and run to ry the answer to the second post or carry the weighing scale to and from the second post. If that member ended up not using that ability, another member can help him or her by holding the cloth sack in the middle of the activity area. Obviously, thatst member still has to carry the sack to the finish line.


    Upon concluding the exnation of the whole, Eguchi-sensei confidently smiled as she checked everyone¡¯s expression. Since it¡¯s an activity she crafted meticulously, it¡¯s naturally adjusted to the point that if the one ced at the third post was like Aya who¡¯s not that great in terms of physical fitness, she would be able to run that distance and reach the finish line without being too exhausted.


    ¡°What do you think? This activity will not only be cooperative but also hone your decision-making. Show me what you all are made of.¡±


    Obviously, it sounded tooplicated at first but Eguchi-sensei expected that. That¡¯s why for the next five minutes, she took her time answering questions and rifications about the activity.


    Once that was done, our enthusiastic PE teacher had us clear the area for the start of the activity.


    Ah. Right. She forgot to mention but the activity area will be one of the two basketball courts in the Gymnasium. Although it could be a little overwhelming to those who weren¡¯t that athletic, it¡¯s pretty much the best choice considering the venue.


    The whole court will be divided by the three posts, the start line and the finish line which means every student only has to do a short distance sprint. Only the fourth or fifth member will only have to run for a full distance with a weighty cloth sack on his or her back.


    ¡°Alright. Since it¡¯s going to be three rounds, I guess we just have to rotate our roles¡± I said after our group gathered close to the back of the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, whichever. Just don¡¯t put me in the same role as this slowpoke.¡± Satsuki answered but then she took a jab at the poor, silent guy who was now the fourth wheel in our group.


    ¡°Huh?! I¡¯m from the Ser Club. I¡¯m faster than you!¡±


    ¡°Really? Why are you not on the regr team again?¡±


    As though he¡¯s back to the same guy during the first week of this school year, Sakuma retorted. Unfortunately for him, Satsuki was just that vicious.


    ¡°Kuh! Hey, Onoda, can you do something with this girl?¡±


    ¡°Sorry man, you know I will always take her side.¡±


    Well, in the first ce, Satsuki could simply choose to avoid the post where Sakuma would be stationed. So yeah, there¡¯s no point with that argument. The girl simply went back to her old habit to jab at the guy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Ugh. What am I here?¡±


    The insignificant member? I almost blurted that out. But that¡¯s the truth anyway.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Don¡¯t mind it, Sakuma-kun. I¡¯ll help you if we¡¯re in the same post.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Rindou-chan, you¡¯re an angel!¡±


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s an angel. Don¡¯t worry, dude, you¡¯ll be alone in all three rounds.¡± I patted the idiot¡¯s back as I put on an unkind smirk.


    I mean, think about it. There¡¯s no chance for Aya to be in the same post as him. Even if I am stationed at the first post, the two girls could simply be in the same post, leaving him all alone.


    As our conversation continued in this direction, the first group was finally drawn.


    ¡°Andou¡¯s group of four,e forward.¡±


    As luck would have it, Nami¡¯s groupes first. Wait, will they be fine? Their group consists of my three girls plus Kikuchi¡­

 Chapter 1338 Synergized Relay (2)

    ¡°Nanami looks great¡­ Has she started working out?¡± From my side, Aya murmured as she attentively watched the proceedings in the activity area.


    At the moment, Nami who took the third post was already back at the start line for the final sprint. Since she didn¡¯t use that ability to help thanks to Hina, Saki and Kikuchi¡¯s quick wits and feet, she let Saki hold onto the sack in the middle area to get an easier time sprinting.


    And yep. Compared to our first PE sses where Nami also got fatigued from the intense exercises, the girl¡¯s stamina had already seen an improvement. She even got the time to search for me in the crowd to wave, smile and see me cheering for her.


    Obviously, she¡¯s showing off.


    ¡°Yes. After seeing how I worked out, she also started doing it every morning.¡± I answered Aya¡¯s question after waving back at Nami.


    ¡°I see¡­ Do you think I should too?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Personally, I will suggest that you do it. However, you don¡¯t have to push yourself right from the start. Begin with only the basic ones to improve your stamina.¡±


    ¡°Un. I will try too. Every morning.¡±


    ¡°Great. Let me call you every morning before you start.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯ll be great motivation, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ And when another chancees for you to stay the night, I¡¯ll watch over your exercise the next morning.¡±


    ¡°Idiot. Knowing you and that tea of yours, Aya will be exhausted in bed way before going down to exercise.¡± Hearing our conversation, Satsuki interjected. She annoyedly leered at me before intentionally nudging me with her shoulder.


    Of course, that¡¯s not enough to rock me and with Aya leaning on my other side, I naturally held my position. In return, I stretched my arm behind the grumpy girl and firmly grasped her waist.


    Satsuki instantly stopped moving as a satisfied expression shed on her face.


    Yeah. The girl was only trying to appeal to me. Since I had my attention on Nami and then on Aya, she probably felt a little left out.


    Obviously, I also didn¡¯t neglect Hina and Saki who also did their best there.


    Furthermore, Chii was also nearby. She and her group which naturally consisted of the other two gyaru friends with Kanzaki as an add-on were seated in front of us.


    Yep. Because of Misaki, Kanzaki also became friends with her. With their group also waiting for their turn, the fake gyaru took the spot in front of me. At times, Chii would lean back on me, acting very affectionate.


    The same with my other girls, I would reciprocate it and spoil the girl even if Sakuma was watching at the side.


    A whileter, as Namipleted that final sprint and crossed the finish line with the sack carried on her back, Eguchi-sensei blew into her whistle signifying the end of their group¡¯s first round.


    The teacher first went to check the solution to the problem that Hina solved before counting the number of items Saki and Kikuchi packed inside that sack. Yep. They¡¯re lucky enough to draw a whole number solution rather than a specified weight.


    Due to that, they surely finished that round quicker than Eguchi-sensei¡¯s estimate.


    ¡°Not bad, Andou. For the record, my estimatedpletion time is around three minutes. Your grouppleted it faster than it. Congrattions.¡±


    Welp. I just said it but there¡¯s the confirmation.


    Eguchi-sensei pped and praised Nami¡¯s group, which put a smile on their faces. Obviously, none of them were exhausted but one could see that they exerted effort inpleting it.


    In any case, because they¡¯re the first group, their clear time became the standard for the next groups to follow. Those who were gunning for the reward got their fighting spirit set aze as they eagerly waited for their turn.


    With the students grouping up with their friends or just the leftovers grouping together, I could spy some athletic groups from Rae¡¯s ss stretching out to make sure that they¡¯d be quicker than Nami¡¯s group and then there were those who looked like they took a bitter pill, not knowing if they could do better than a group of girls.


    In our ss, I also saw Ogawa¡¯s group who took Yamada as their fourth member. Then there¡¯s also Fukuda¡¯s group with Miyoshi as their fourth member.


    Really, the cucks have congregated. At least, they stopped checking me out every minute or two. Since I talked with Ogawa yesterday, the guy once again started avoiding me and he also stopped trying to get Nami¡¯s attention. I guess he¡¯s on his way to finally letting go. He¡¯d been pped too many times already. About time he straightened up.


    Or there¡¯s another angle.


    He¡¯s afraid that I would really try and get Kazuha-nee as well. He decided to stop crossing me so I would forget him and his sister.


    Too bad for him, it¡¯s only a matter of asking Hina to get Kazuha-nee¡¯s contact number.


    Well, I¡¯ll let him be at peace for now.


    As for Fukuda who also couldn¡¯t let go of Chii, he¡¯s probably biding his time to get back at me. With Uchiyama and the other two now acting likeckeys to me, Fukuda was probably still trying to understand how wide my reach was.


    That¡¯s just my spection, anyway. I had no time to talk to him and he¡¯s taking care not to get in my way nowadays. It¡¯s another story for his twockeys though, especially that guy who tried to call me out yesterday for treating Hana coldly.


    Among those who got taken in by that girl¡¯s acts and appearance, he¡¯s probably the one who¡¯s the most infatuated. He¡¯s probably seeing himself as her knight by now.


    Nheless, I still find him insignificant.


    Anyway, given that there¡¯s an estimate of three minutes toplete a round, the allotted time for PE would not be enough to have the more than 10 groups from both sses finish all three rounds.


    And due to that, before starting the second round for Nami¡¯s group, Eguchi-sensei called for me to help her set up the other court to be used as the second activity area.


    Hana also helped. Most likely, she found it as another chance to talk to me again. Furthermore, she¡¯s bored out of her mind doing nothing but watch everyone enjoy the activity.


    ¡°Good for you¡­ Openly flirting with all of them like that.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s your conversation opener? But thanks, you know I¡¯ll also flirt with you given the chance.¡±


    ¡°I prefer it if you do it in front of them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the conversation killer right there. If only you were not that stubborn¡­ Your return to our city will end up wasted if you keep this up.¡±


    ¡°Not really. Seeing you and conversing with you like this is already worth it. This will be impossible if I remain out of the country.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But are you satisfied with this?¡±


    ¡°Obviously not. Aren¡¯t I trying to make you mine?¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s a dead end. There¡¯s no changing my mind when ites to my girls.¡±


    Our conversation ended there. We finished setting up the second area and Eguchi-sensei already drew the next group.


    With this, I returned to my girls and waited for our turn.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fortunately, that didn¡¯t take long. Four groupster, Eguchi-sensei drew our group from the lot.


    ¡°Finally!¡± Sakuma jumped up right away. Not because he¡¯s excited but to get away from seeing me flirting with my girls.


    Unfortunately, he¡¯s stuck with us. He¡¯d see more of it before the end of this activity.

 Chapter 1339 Synergized Relay (3)

    Stepping into the activity area, all eyes instantly focused on us. Or rather, on me.


    At this point, that¡¯s already a normal urrence so I shrugged it off and focused on what we had to do.


    For the first round, we put Aya on the first post. Because she¡¯s rather confident with her math skills and a little unconvinced about the lightness of her feet, that¡¯s the best post for her.


    In the second post, it would be Satsuki and me. Well, we could have taken the third post but Sakuma volunteered himself to do it. The guy was confident he could sprint finish the whole sprint in less than 10 seconds.


    Given that the distance from the start to the finish line was only around 28 meters, one only needed toplete more or less 50 meters if he was going to start from the third post.


    But since he had to carry a weighty cloth sack and there was a need to turn around, even I was in doubt that it could be aplished in less than 10 seconds.


    Earlier, Nami finished her sprint in 15 seconds. That¡¯s already quick for a girl her age. And among the others who already finished the activity, none of them lowered that time to less than 10 seconds.


    Anyway, since he¡¯s trying to prove himself with quick feet, I let him do it. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t have my turn anyway.


    Ah. Right. We took votes on who would be the leader of our group.


    And it¡¯s no surprise that I won 4-0. Actually, I thought of voting for the idiot Sakuma but knowing Aya and Satsuki, there¡¯s just no way that they would pick him. Due to that, I ended up shamelessly voting for myself as well.


    With the leadership decided, allotting our roles for all three rounds was already done.


    For the 1st round:


    First Post ¨C Aya


    Second Post ¨C Satsuki and me


    Third Post ¨C Sakuma


    For the 2nd round:


    First Post ¨C Me


    Second Post ¨C Sakuma


    Third Post ¨C Aya and Satsuki with thetter as the fourth member who can help the first or second post.


    For the 3rd round:


    First Post ¨C Sakuma


    Second Post ¨C Satsuki and Aya again


    Third Post ¨C Me


    There were four of us and the activity only consisted of three rounds. Due to that, Satsuki opted out of being put in the first post.


    She openly stated how she hated problem-solving. Even when we reviewed for the long quiz back then, the girl had taken no effort in trying to understand every form presented to her. But at least, if she understood it easily, she¡¯d never forget about it. If I recall correctly, she barely passed on that and she¡¯s already happy to get that score.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anyway, aside from that, it was inevitable for Satsuki and Aya to be together during the 2nd and 3rd rounds. Only one of us could repeat a post and that was already taken by Satsuki.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, is your group ready?¡±


    After going through everything onest time, Eguchi-sensei who should be watching from outside the activity area approached me and asked.


    Yeah. That¡¯s a clear difference in treatmentpared to the other groups.


    Nheless, no one saw that as strange. As her Student Assistant, everyone had long been used to seeing me being favored by her.


    So, in a certain sense, I could possibly flirt with her even when in front during PE sses¡­


    And with our school¡¯s current curriculum, the swimming ss will also be handled by her.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, it will be two weeks before the summer vacation and the whole month of September. Although that can only count for more or less twelve sessions, my eyes will be satisfied seeing my girls and Eguchi-sensei in a swimsuit ¨C of course, if she¡¯s also going to wear one¡­


    Alright, I¡¯m derailing and stretching that thought a lot. But thinking about it, if ever our rtionship progressed from just the woman openly showing me her appreciation, getting rather intimate with me even in public might be possible.


    Of course, it¡¯s not the intimacy that would be taken as the two of us having a forbidden rtionship but only something along the lines of ¡®being her favorite student¡¯. For now, I¡¯m just her Student Assistant so there are still some restrictions on it.


    ¡°Yes, sensei. We can start anytime.¡± I answered with a smile.


    ¡°Great, then wait for my whistle.¡± With an approving nod, she replied before walking back outside of the activity area.


    Even though the other group at the second activity area was also about to start their third round, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s attention was on us¡­


    I guess I could attribute that to how she didn¡¯t want to miss my performance. Then I should give it my best, right?


    I also didn¡¯t want to disappoint my girls cheering for me from the audience.


    And so, with Satsuki on my side, the four of us prepared for the start.


    Five secondster, the sound of Eguchi-sensei¡¯s whistle covered the whole Gymnasium.


    Aya who was waiting at the starting line instantly dashed to the first post where she would draw the lots.


    With her eyes shining with the same enthusiasm as everyone, my adorable girl quickly crossed the distance in a matter of seconds.


    And after dunking her hand into the drawing lot, she pulled out a folded piece of paper containing the math problem.


    Upon opening it and reading its contents, the girl lifted her head and looked ahead. She specifically searched for me and met my gaze before waving her hand excitedly. Her lips then stretched into a triumphant smile.


    Even without words, I understood the message she was trying to convey.


    ¡°Ruki, I pulled an easy problem! We¡¯re going to win!¡±


    Or something like that.


    ? Sure enough, the girl quickly turned to the small whiteboard where she should put the answer.


    If earlier, the other groups still used the whiteboard to solve it, Aya directly wrote the answer to the problem.


    Yep, she solved it mentally.


    ¡°Aya¡¯s too reliable. Can I pat her head, Ruki?¡± Satsuki smilinglymented at my side as we both watched the girl running to our post with the whiteboard in her hand.


    ¡°You should ask her, not me. In any case, my Aya truly deserved to be spoiled.¡±


    Right after saying that, Aya finally reached us and handed me the whiteboard where she clearly wrote the answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Aya. Now watch us get the fastest time.¡±


    ¡°Un! Good luck, Ruki, Satsuki.¡±


    Satsuki and I read it before running to the cart where the items we needed to load in the sack were located.


    5 basketballs, 16 baseballs, and 3 ser balls.


    Yep. The downside of having whole numbers as the answer was getting a heavier load. For those with specific weights, the other groups couldn¡¯t even fill half of their cloth sack. But with that amount¡­ Sakuma would surely be slowed down.


    At this point, the cheers from Nami and the others started growing louder. But at the same time, a mix of booing and other distracting noises started to gain louder volume.


    However, that didn¡¯tst long.


    Even before Satsuki and I could start loading the items into the sack, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s whistle rang again, silencing them. I didn¡¯t need to nce back to check who was the source of it, they were probably either the group who was holding the current fastest record or those who were just jealous of me. Or maybe both.


    ¡°Idiots. They think they can beat you by doing that. They don¡¯t even know Coach has already been caught by you.¡± Satsuki teasinglymented as she started picking up the basketballs and loading them one by one.


    ¡°Girl, as if she¡¯s going to give me special treatment. Hurry and load it. Aya shortened the time for us but do you think he¡¯s strong enough to carry them without slowing down?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Let the idiot suffer too. There are two more rounds¡­ We¡¯ll record quicker times with it.¡± Without even holding back her words, Satsuki smirked as she nced at the guy watching from his post.


    Even if he didn¡¯t hear it, Sakuma visibly shivered as though a cold wind blew against him. I guess that''s the power of Satsuki¡¯s curse.

 Chapter 1340 New Record

    Around half a minuteter, Satsuki finished loading the cloth sack and handed it to me.


    Yep. Even if she said that we could just break the record on the next two rounds, she still diligently did her job.


    I thought of teasing her about it but the girl was more than ready to scold me if I ever tried to. Besides, Aya was looking too hopeful in her post.


    I better not waste the advantage that girl gave to our group.


    And with that, carrying the cloth sack on my back that more or less weighed around five to six kilograms, I quickly dashed to Sakuma.


    Sure enough, while it¡¯s heavier than the normal weight-specific problem, it¡¯s barely negligible to me. I mean, I could exercisefortably even with a weight strapped on my wrists and feet. My only misgiving about the sack was how it looked like it was about to burst. Those balls were big enough to almost fill it.


    Going from the second post to the third took less than five seconds. And with Sakuma already eagerly waiting there for his chance to show off, our chances to break the record were still there.


    If I had to estimate, we might put it down to ten seconds quicker. But that¡¯s only if Sakuma wouldn¡¯t mess up. The current record was around two and a half minutes. Even with a part of the advantage Aya created being used up with the loading and counting, my estimate was still close to the mark.


    Thankfully, he didn¡¯t.


    Upon handing it to him, Sakuma appeared like he was a different person. The air around him made the guy look like a reliable idiot.


    Yep, he¡¯s still an idiot but a reliable one. I guess that¡¯s how he is as an athlete.


    With an overly serious expression that actually made some girls from the audience gasp at the realization that he also has nice features, Sakuma ran to the small cart next to the weighing scale to count and confirm that we loaded it correctly.


    Since we didn¡¯t use the ability of the fourth member to help, I remained there until the guy handed the sack back to me before sprinting to the start line.


    Sure enough, he showed everyone his speed. If I remember correctly, his position is a midfielder. I guess that¡¯s his specialty; his speed.


    Although I could only take this short sprint as a sample, he¡¯s fast enough to not be left behind by me.


    His eleration was also great. If he went to the Track Club, he might even be qualified to be a good sprinter.


    When he reached the start line and turned around to make thest sprint to the finish line, the girls who gasped earlier started cheering for him.


    Yep. He¡¯s probably going to get a little popr from now on. He truly got time to shine. But will he be able to tame Setsuna-nee-san?


    That¡¯s¡­ still unclear.


    I have yet to hear about his progress after that time he asked me for advice on how to ask that devious girl on a date. Considering he didn¡¯te to school in despair, he¡¯s probably still treading the line between courting her and just reestablishing their previous rtionship.


    Anyway, although he would fail to aplish the ¡®less than ten seconds¡¯ spring that he bragged about, Sakuma soon reached my position.


    Grabbing the cloth sack and lugging it behind him, his speed noticeably slowed down.


    However, that¡¯s already irrelevant at this point.


    Along with the cheering of the crowd as well as the curses of those who wanted the guy to trip and fall down, Sakuma sessfully reached the finish line.


    With Eguchi-sensei¡¯s whistle as an indicator, our group¡¯s first round has ended.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Aren¡¯t they too fast? The group at the other side started their round a few seconds earlier than them yet they¡¯re still in the middle of weighing their sack.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Now that you mention it¡­ They¡¯re too quick. Do we have a winner already?¡±


    As Eguchi-sensei started walking toward Sakuma to announce our time, simr conversations started to rise among the audience.


    Obviously, I also got intrigued. I nced at that side and saw the other group still fumbling their way to the third post.


    They¡¯re too slow¡­


    And guess which group it is¡­


    Fukuda¡¯s group.


    Coincidentally, perhaps drawn to the cheering at our side, the guy who was actually the one at the third post also nced in our direction.


    Our gazes couldn¡¯t help but intersect.


    I put on a smirk which instantly threw the guy off. And due to that distraction, he failed to notice that hisckey carrying the sack was already before him.


    When he turned his attention back to it, the two of them crashed into each other, resulting in their foreheads bumping and the contents of the sack scattering out.


    Hana who was overseeing the activity there facepalmed at what happened. And as though she already lost any intention to watch how that round would end, she stopped paying attention.


    Yep. What a tragedy.


    Although that event got the attention of many, Eguchi-sensei who had a huge smirk on her face walked about, her eyes shining with appreciation once again.


    She ignored Fukuda and hisckey crashing into each other and announced our result while her gaze seemingly focused on me¡­


    ? Uh, her bias was showing¡­ Should I tell her that she might get caught?


    Ah. No. There¡¯s no need to. Because before she could call out to me, Sakuma who was returning from the finish line smugly made a peace sign before dering, ¡°See that, Onoda? I told you I could do this!¡±


    This guy is truly an idiot. Is it really worth bragging about? Should I tell him that I timed his sprint and he failed?


    Well, I¡¯ll let him have that. Besides, I guess he indirectly helped Eguchi-sensei return to normal.


    I quickly thought up a reply to the idiot.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s wonderful. So, do you want me to pat your head?¡±


    Hearing me say that with as nd a tone as possible, Sakuma was stumped.


    He paused for a moment before shouting in a fluster, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    I shrugged and stopped paying attention to him. And let¡¯s not get to Satsuki¡¯s reaction. For sure, that girl would just treat him like an idiot again.


    Putting my focus back on Eguchi-sensei, her earlier expression mellowed down as she cleared her throat with a fake cough.


    Ignoring the chaos that was about to happen on the other side, she started by pping her hands which drew most of the student¡¯s attention back to her.


    ¡°Two minutes and ten seconds! Onoda-kun¡¯s team has created a new record¡­ Very Impressive. Rindou¡¯s excellent mental solving of the problem and Sakuma¡¯s unhindered sprint, as expected from a ser yer, brought about this record. If anyone else can beat it, then I¡¯ll be happy to give another reward¡­¡±


    Eguchi-sensei paused for me as she waited for how the students would react.


    And sure enough, their eyes went aze upon hearing the word ¡®reward¡¯.


    After nodding in approval at the remaining groups¡¯ burst of enthusiasm, she then turned to me, ¡°Say, Onoda-kun, your group still has two rounds left, are you going to ck off or will you try to beat your group¡¯s record?¡±


    Will she get mad if I answered with the first option?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anyway, beating the record or not, I couldn¡¯t help but notice her intention¡­ This would be another excuse that she could use to show me her appreciation¡­


    Let¡¯s see¡­ It¡¯s fine to look forward to it, right?


    Besides, Aya was too happy to be praised and Satsuki¡¯s fighting spirit also got enthused by her words. Yep, we should enjoy this activity to the fullest.


    ¡°If we can do it then we will¡­ We¡¯re going to look forward to that reward, sensei.¡± I eventually answered with a nod, resulting in Eguchi-sensei¡¯s pleasant smile.

 Chapter 1341 Beating The Record?

    Going for a new record sounded like a challenge, true. However, the next round proved that we already ran out of luck. Or rather, I was too unlucky to draw a difficult math problem that took me a minute to solve.


    I even ended up using Aya¡¯s help who swapped with Satsuki to use that ability just for me to finish solving it. Due to that, Satsuki did the sprint while carrying the loaded cloth sack.


    When she crossed the finish line and Eguchi-sensei confirmed the end of the second round, I embarrassedly scratched my head and apologized to the three.


    The result? I got teased by Satsuki and Sakuma while Aya remained a wonderful angel,forting me with her words.


    Well, given how thick my skin was, that¡¯s partly an act but I wouldn¡¯t say no to gettingforted by my caring girl.


    Ah. Right, the audience also booed me, and those who were wishing for my failure mocked me as if they finally got their retribution for making them jealous at how close I am to many girls.


    As a response, I openly interacted with my girls including Rae as well as Sachi and my other ssmates, earning another set of curses stacked on my head.


    Yeah. Even though I acted like I hated it, I let my girls and those who were more or less close to me tease me to their enjoyment before going to my post for the third round.


    Eguchi-sensei alsoforted me, once again showing her bias. Satsuki scoffed at seeing that while throwing me a meaningful re as though saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get youter.¡±


    Anyway, the start of the third round went smoothly. Unlike me who got unlucky, Sakuma drew a slightly easier problem which he managed to solve in twenty seconds.


    Like earlier, he proudly strutted and dashed to the second post, earning another set of cheers from his new admirers.


    I guess his ego had started getting more nutrition. Whether that could help him improve his current status of ¡®a guy who has insufficient courage to take initiative¡¯, I had no idea.


    Like with Ogawa, it¡¯s all up to him whether he could finally make the jump on being a boytoy for the girl to be her boyfriend.


    At the moment, that¡¯s still unlikely. But hey, at least he had stopped looking like a dejected idiot whenever he would see Satsuki and me flirting with each other.


    Anyway, with Satsuki and Aya on the second post, I used my ability to bring the weighing scale to the two and return it to my post after confirming.


    Given that I got the hint that it wasn¡¯t as heavy as the first round, I would have no problem carrying it on my back during the sprint.


    And by doing that, I got to show everyone that it¡¯s not a waste to use that ability. Among the five groups that already finished their turns, none of them used that ability. Everyone waited at the third post to have someone carry the cloth sack for most of their sprint.


    With this, I got another nod of approval from Eguchi-sensei who probably noticed my intention.


    At the same time as I returned the weighing scale to my post, Satsuki was already sprinting behind me. And as soon as she handed it to me, I started that final sprint.


    ¡°Huh? Wait¡­ Aren¡¯t they faster than their first round?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ It¡¯s not even two minutes yet and they¡¯re already on thest part.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Looks like Onoda-kun intentionally messed up in the second round. Look at him go, he¡¯s even faster than Sakuma!¡±


    Right. That kind of conversation started to rise from our audience right as soon as I grabbed the cloth sack from Satsuki. I could¡¯ve ignored it but the voices were loud enough to hear. And by the time I reached the start line, I caught thatst girl who spoke.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It¡¯s Sachi. With a wide grin on her lips, she winked at me before continuing with what she started.


    However, even though she was expecting me to excel in it, my speed also got her speechless in the end.


    With my mind fully focused on quickly finishing the short sprint to the finish line, Sakuma¡¯s goal of fewer than ten seconds was easilypleted by me with a second to spare.


    At the same time as I slowed down and stopped my feet after passing the finish line, a pin-drop silence ensued.


    A few secondster, loud cheering and pping drowned out the clicking of the tongue of those unhappy with what happened.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, are you that desperate for my reward?¡±


    Amidst those cheers, Eguchi-sensei blew her whistle as she soon approached me with the stopwatch in her hand. Looking at her pleased expression, that question was partly a joke for the others to hear.


    Partly because the woman most likely thought that I did my best to earn that reward. That made her very happy, even forgetting that Satsuki, who¡¯s supposed to be my girlfriend, was in my group¡­


    Perhaps if we¡¯re in front of everyone, Eguchi-sensei might pull me in her embrace to instantly give me that reward.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s a great temptation, sensei. I can¡¯t let the other group get it.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Eguchi-sensei giggled in satisfaction. And in a quiet voice that only I could hear, she affectionately whispered, ¡°Now, you¡¯re getting me excited to reward you¡­ Let¡¯s hope no one beats this new record.¡±


    I responded with a subtle smile and a nod before returning to where Aya and Satsuki were cheering on their own way. The former was hopping excitedly like a bunny while thetter was shaking her head yet couldn¡¯t hide the tion from her eyes.


    As Aya ran up to me, hugging me right away, Eguchi-sensei announced the result.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve all seen it¡­ Onoda-kun¡¯s group has set another record. One minute and fifty-five seconds. If their first round is excellent and the second is kind of a letdown¡­ their third round is nothing short of phenomenal.¡±


    ¡°You know why? Because they properly showed the ¡®synergy¡¯ that I wanted you all to cultivate in this activity. Starting from Sakuma there who calmly solved the problem, Maemura and Rindou showed the right coordination to fill the sack in a way that Onoda-kun won¡¯t be burdened by the weighty sack. Following that, Onoda-kun used his ability to quickly bring the scale to them right as soon as they finished with their first estimate.¡±


    ¡°It might look so simple to all of you but that¡¯s how I want you to move. Read the air around you and decide ordingly to shorten the time. I said earlier that ¡®three minutes¡¯ is the average record time but¡­ with their group cutting it down to less than two minutes, color me surprised.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about thatst sprint. All of you have seen it. He¡¯s fast enough that I¡¯m starting to be intrigued why he¡¯s not in a sports club. Now then, are any of you up to the task of beating their record?¡±


    Ending her speech right there after fully unraveling with a bit of an exaggeration what went on during our third round and using it as some form of a lesson to nail her point, Eguchi-sensei was met with the remaining groups¡¯ burning enthusiasm.


    At this point, the four of us stepped out of the activity area and returned to our ce. I mean, we could bask in glory there but the activity hadn¡¯t ended yet. Besides, Eguchi-sensei was also enjoying it there, to see her students very enthusiastic at her activity was definitely a dreame true for her.


    Hmm¡­ I guess having a ster performance once again helped her¡­ That¡¯s great.


    A whileter, the whole activity smoothly ended with no one else beating the record that we set even when everyone tried to incorporate Eguchi-sensei¡¯s lesson. While two groups beat our first record, none of them managed to put their time down to two minutes.


    Did I overdo it? I don¡¯t think so. However, I sure stood out once more¡­

 Chapter 1342 Capricious

    ¡®Why are popr guys like him sopetent?¡¯ was a question that shouldn¡¯t even be asked. The answer was too obvious, after all. Yet, I heard some boys, not particrly the ones who openly hated me, murmur to themselves when I passed by them. Of course, there was the follow-up of ¡®I wish I can do that as well'', fully exposing what was really beneath that envy.


    They couldn''t be the same as me so all they could do was wish for it.


    For those kinds of people, the best way to deal with them was just to continue normally. Either they would soon get tired of feeling that way and do some effort themselves or simply continue deluding themselves that they could change their situation without taking initiative.


    In any case, if I was the Ruki ofst year, I would probably do everything to stay out of the spotlight. Not that I experienced that situation myself but it¡¯s the kind of observation I picked up when I stayed under the radar by doing everything in secret.


    I have changed and¡­ like most people eager to have a transformation, I amfortably adapting to that change. As could be seen by my recent actions.


    One could argue that the transformation was too much and I just put myself in another absurd situation. But as always, there¡¯s no regret to be had in this decision. Everything was worth it for my girls¡¯ happiness.


    Let¡¯s not go in the direction of tackling my morality. There¡¯s no backtracking on that and I had long crossed that line ever since I let myself be a ve to my desire.


    Anyway, I better stop with this line of thought. Those idiots were irrelevant to me or my situation. And what we showed, or specifically, what I showed in the activity was all from my effort. Eguchi-sensei¡¯s bias was only on the surface which never affected the result in any way or form.


    A win would remain a win and nothing could change it. They could be envious watching me receive the honor and the admiration for all I care. Their opinion would never matter. Besides, they¡¯re just the minority.


    Fukuda¡¯s group whose third round flunked because of him getting distracted and Ogawa¡¯s group who failed tomunicate properly could only be salty at their side. Fires of rivalry still raged within their eyes. However, they all epted the result of the activity. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t hear a peep from them.


    And with that, along with Satsuki, Aya and Sakuma, our group walked to the middle when Eguchi-sensei called us.


    orded with the honor and reward she prepared, all four of us became more like a celebrity with more people cheering for us rather than bing the same as those consumed by their envy.


    And given that Eguchi-sensei was still enlivened, not only with the result but also with the sess of her activity, she received us with her splendid smile rarely seen in public.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thanks to that, it made the moment be the true start for both ss 1 and 4 to understand that the terror teacher in front of them wasn¡¯t really terrifying like they first thought. She¡¯s just pretty much any other passionate teacher who wants to do her best for her students.


    With that enlightenment, Eguchi-sensei would finally be free from the stress of what to do to get her students to ept her. And that¡¯s indubitably a better development than her growing infatuation with me. Right?


    -


    -


    After announcing our reward of being able to skip the next activity, Eguchi-sensei also mentioned the bonus points. On top of that, she also promised to get us a gift worthy of our aplishment.


    While I think that¡¯s already too much, it drew positive reactions from the students. For sure, in the next activity, the enthusiasm that they showed today would double or triple. In their minds, rather than thinking that it was boring or difficult, they¡¯d remember the fun that they experienced.


    A whileter, soon after concluding a short lesson drawn from the activity, Eguchi-sensei soon dismissed the ss on a positive note.


    Toplete my work as her assistant today, I stayed behind to help her put away everything that we used for the activity.


    Hana also tried to help us. However, Chii appeared behind her and dragged the girl away. Yep, the fake gyaru would once again bring her to her Mentor.


    From what I heard from Chii, she¡¯s gonna use Hana¡¯s difficulty in dealing with the kind of person her Mentor is to understand Hana better.


    Not only that, she¡¯s also going to bring the girl and meet up with Hifumi after school.


    Naturally, I volunteered to escort them. To spend time with Chii and check on Hifumi. Hana would just be a plus.


    It would be a sight to see how Hana was going to react upon getting reminded about our time years ago where I only have all three of them.


    She might still be adamant at her decision but like earlier, she might also fold at the sight. That¡¯s something to look forward to.


    Continuing on, although Eguchi-sensei and I got another chance to be alone, nothing too intimate happened between us on our way to bring the carts back to where they belonged. The lovely woman simply reveled in my achievement earlier, repeating it a few times as if she was reliving the memory over and over. I could only smile at her side, not knowing whether tough or act embarrassed.


    At the moment, we¡¯re approaching the Club Building, the point where we¡¯re about to separate. She¡¯s going back to the Administration Building while I would be changing before meeting up with Izumi.


    However, it was at this point that she suddenly eximed. Looking at how ears started turning red and how her face red up, she finally remembered it.


    ¡°Ah! Onoda-kun, I forgot to tell you this earlier because of¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    Yep. Despite stuttering at trying to convey that, understanding where she¡¯s going with this was fairly.


    Earlier, because we somehow got lost in cuddling each other in her office, she forgot to bring it up.


    What is it?


    Our uing trip for tomorrow.


    ¡°Hmm? What happened, sensei?¡± I asked to confirm.


    She nced straight into my eyes and almost magically, her maiden-like reactions stopped and her grace as my teacher returned.


    After smacking her forehead as though to clear her head up, she started, ¡°Ugh. Alright, forgive me for that unsightly disy. What I want to say is¡­ Tomorrow, you can go straight to my office, Onoda-kun. I finished informing Kinoshita-sensei and the other teachers about our trip. If you have something else to do before we leave, you better do it before the school bell.¡±


    Oh. That sounds great, to be honest. It would give me the time to still escort Akane to her school and check on my girls. I guess I should also start studying that folder Hayashi-sensei handed to me for the task.


    ¡°Mhm. I understand. I¡¯m looking forward to it, sensei.¡± I nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Yeah. Me too.¡± Releasing a small sigh, she then dreamily muttered, ¡°A day with you sounds like a date, doesn''t it?¡±


    However, not a secondter, perhaps realizing that she made a blunder, panic covered her face. Her feet quickened its pace, leaving me a few steps behind her.


    ¡°No! Forget I say that. I can¡¯t insinuate something like that. See you tomorrow, Onoda-kun!¡±


    Without ncing over her shoulder, Eguchi-sensei yelled in a quick burst before dashing to the distance, disappearing from my gaze.


    What a capricious woman, one moment she cleared her head up just from ncing at me and the next moment, she became flustered once again. And in the end, she took back what she said¡­


    I wonder, what kind of reaction is she expecting from me?

 Chapter 1343 SS: Rukis Christmas (1)

    (Author''s Note: This chapter is a christmas-special short story that takes ce on Christmas Day, a few months before the start of the main story timeline, meaning this is the old Ruki before his change. The main storyline will also continue alongside this, so don''t worry. I don''t know how many parts will this short story take to finish, but for now, here is its first chapter.)


    -


    -


    a€?Damn it. So, ita€?s this time of the year again, huh?a€? I breathlessly muttered to myself as the rm on my phone woke me up from a great sleep.


    Opening my eyes to see the sky through my window blotted in white as the seasonal snow gently fluttered down from above, I instantly shivered from the imaginative cold.


    Picking up my phone and checking on the date, my drowsiness slipped out of my mind.


    Ita€?s the 25th of December. A festivity that was being celebrated in almost every corner of the world. Although the celebrations here werena€?t really tied to the religion it came from and mostly involved a not-so-extravagant celebration or just a simple get-together by friends, families, or even couples, ita€?s still fairly popr.


    Hell, just yesterday, I passed by an establishment, and women wearing Santa costumes stopped me to offer a Christmas cake that theya€?re trying to sell.


    Wise as I imed myself to be, I regrettably ended up buying one when the woman literally dragged me there.


    Of course, refusing to buy one was possible... However, I changed my mind when I saw an acquaintance among the women in Santa costumes selling those cakes.


    No. I guess ita€?s wrong to call her that. Shea€?s a girl I previously stole and had been cut off by me after she graduated from our middle school.


    Yesterday, when I came face to face with her, the girl instantly froze. The smile along with her cheerful hollering to attract more customers also stopped, prompting the other women to notice the irregrity.


    One of them asked us if we knew each other. I didna€?t answer right away but the girl tly denied it.


    Processing that reaction, I came up with the conclusion that she already moved on and didna€?t want to be associated with me anymore. And with overthinking mind, I also arrived at the usible reason why shea€?s doing that part-time job.


    She probably wanted to buy her boyfriend a gift.


    I had no regret about what I did to her and I wasna€?t looking for her forgiveness at all. Yet, I remembered how obedient she was to me as well as her reluctance when I set her free.


    Due to that, I bought one and walked away without ever exchanging a word with her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ita€?s just one cake so I doubt it would help her at all. Besides, I considered that my way to stop the other women from prying further. Ita€?s enough that she got spooked by my appearance, therea€?s no point tormenting her further when in the first ce, I let her go myself.


    Anyway, thata€?s how I gotpelled to bring home a Christmas cake that I would probably never finish eating.


    Should I give it to my neighbor? As a repayment for the leftover dinners that they sometimes send me.


    Alright. If that girl shows up at my door, Ia€?ll use that to send her away.


    With my drowsiness gone, I prepared to stand up and do my daily exercise.


    Special or not, Christmas was still just another normal day for me during this winter vacation. Like the previous years, I would simply spend it in this house. This house which remained empty due to the absence of my parents.


    Ia€?m notining. In fact, I prefer it this way. I can bring one of those girls thata€?s still obedient to me anytime I want.


    Arriving at that thought, I shook my head a few times, a€?Yeah. Ita€?s Christmas day. I wona€?t be bringing any of them here. They can enjoy this day to their hearta€?s content with their clueless boyfriends. Theya€?re still mine at the end of the day, anyway.a€?


    Those girls obediently followed my orders all this time. To satisfy them and expunge any thoughts of rebellion, I found it reasonable to let them have the chance to celebrate this day with their partners.


    Well, not that they had any chance to turn against me. They could hate me for all I care but as long as I hold their weaknesses, the best they could do was to transfer far away. Theya€?re mine and those boyfriends they originally love are only an essory that we used to stay undetected.


    Behind their backs, I was already ravaging their women almost everyday while those idiots could only fantasize about the eventual progress of their rtionship. Something that would probably not happen at all.


    I exist, after all. While they delude themselves with the concept of love or whatever that emotion was, my desire had continuously been filled up by those very women they hold dear.


    Even today, they had no idea that their fantasies wouldn''t evere true unless one of the girls broke my order of not letting anyone else touch and be intimate with them.


    If that happened, even if I failed to find out right away, I could sniff it out in our future interactions. Once that happened, it would spell the end of the girla€?s captivity. Ia€?d cut her off right away and never interact with her again.


    Yeah. I did threaten them with their weaknesses but those werena€?t something I would easily release to destroy their reputation. At most, I was only using them as a threat and to keep them in line. To obey mepletely.


    Nheless, if pushes to shove, ita€?s not impossible for me to use those.


    Anyway, while I had yet to locate a new target, those girls were more than enough to fill my desire whenever I needed it.


    Dropping that topic in my mind, I quickly left my room and went down.


    After finishing my morning routine of breakfast and exercise, I holed up in our living room. And to pass the time, I turned the television on, watching senseless programs that ooze out of the scent of the holiday.


    Spending at least three hours doing nothing but that, my eyelids soon grew heavy. Ita€?s boring. And with the cold weather, the first thought that came into my mind apart from urgings from my desire was to get more sleep.


    Yeah. Like a bear who would hibernate in the cold of winter. To conserve energy.


    Come tomorrow, everything will return to normal again. My desire will continuously be filled up by the girls Ia€?ve stolen and I will be tiding this winter vacation warmed up by their bodies.


    a€?Therea€?s no point checking on them when I know that if I really ordered them toe, they will.a€?


    Upon saying that out loud despite being alone in this house, I turned the TV off and stood up from the sofa to drag my body upstairs.


    I wasna€?t expecting anything or anyone, right?


    However, ita€?sughable. Right as soon as I stepped out of the living room, someone came to my door indicated by the ringing of our doorbell.


    Thinking about it, my parents sometimes send me packages from wherever they are currently.


    Thata€?s why thinking that it might be a postman or courier, I changed direction and went to the door.


    Convinced that it was one of the two, I didna€?t check on the door monitor and went straight to the knob, opening it.


    And sure enough, it became my blunder. I shoulda€?ve checked first.


    Wearing a white winter coat that looked very warm, winter gloves and a thick scarf wrapped around her neck, the girl from yesterday greeted me with a rather nostalgic smile.


    It appeared pained and forced. Something that I had seen many times before cutting her off after she graduated and stepped up to be a high school student. Did something happen to her?


    Finding me staring at her without any change in my expression, she raised one of her hands, greeting me.


    a€?Hi. Am I still wee here?a€?


    Is she? Of course not. Ita€?s been what? More than half a year since I cut her off. She shouldna€?t be here anymore.


    Tomorrow was a coincidence and she surely dodged being associated with me. So, whata€?s her deal today?


    a€?No.a€? I tly answered, took a step back, and motioned to close the door.


    Perhaps knowing fully well that I would answer like that, the girl stepped forward and tried to slip in from my side.


    Unfortunately for her, my reflexes and resolve to send her away were quicker. My palmnded squarely on her ice-cold face that was beaten by the cold weather today, halting her advance.


    After trying a few times to push on and go from a different angle, the girl eventually gave up on overpowering me. She took a step back and pouted. Her eyes which reflected her current emotion focused on me.


    a€?You never change, Ruki. Cana€?t you let me in? Ita€?s too cold out here, I think Ia€?ll die from it soon.a€? The girl said as she started shivering on the spot, rubbing her shoulders that were hidden beneath her winter coat.


    Obviously, ita€?s all an act on her part. She wanted to get in and shea€?s doing all she could to do just that.


    Heh. Somehow, I could sense my boredom going away. Should I let her in?

 Chapter 1344 SS: Rukis Christmas (2)

    ''I shouldn''t be involved with her further than this¡­ She got her freedom back and my interest in her already waned down to a simple memory that I put to the back of my mind.''


    With that thought firmly set in mind, I remained standing in front of the girl, watching how her confidence to move me gradually crumbled.


    Her act of shivering soon stopped and she inadvertently looked from her left and right, perhaps looking for a ce to hide.


    My boredom was one thing, right? But I couldn''t simply break the rules I set for myself just for her. She''s not an outlet for my desire anymore. She''s simply an old acquaintance who denied knowing me yesterday.


    It should''ve stayed that way¡­


    "Alright,e in."


    I had no idea what went down in my mind but before I knew it, I already stepped aside to let the girl inside the house.


    Her reaction was also the same. Even with the blockade gone, she stared nkly into my face with a confused expression.


    Yeah. Tell me. I wasn''t acting like myself.


    But then again, I couldn''t take back what I already said.


    Soon enough, she moved her feet and crossed that small distance to enter our forlorn house.


    The first thing that the girl did after entering was look down. Not because she''s depressed but to check if there''s another shoe in the house aside from mine.


    "You''re alone again, huh? Did you once again tell the girls you caught to spend this holiday with their boyfriends?"


    "They deserved it," I answered without a second thought.


    Why bring the other girls up now? It''s not as if she hadn''t experienced the same. I also let her spend Christmas with her boyfriendst year.


    "You truly never change. You keep on believing that we still want to return to our rtionship." The girl incredulously muttered as she shook her head. She then took her boots off and continued inside.


    I closed the door and followed behind her without responding to that.


    That''s the truth, anyway. I might''ve taken advantage of them but most of the girls remained hoping to return. And that''s the main source of my desire.


    Indeed, there were a few exceptions who confessed to having fallen in love with me. However, I dealt with them swiftly, giving them their freedom back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I did not need that kind of emotion, it wouldn''t fulfill the twisted nature of my desire. All I wanted was to steal them and revel in the sense of aplishment for having conquered them while they remained loyal to the guy they were dating.


    And that''s why even that girl next door who kept on proiming how she loves me couldn''t even move me. That one''s adamant for sure, holding onto our past rtionship where we practically cannot be separated.


    Anyway, enough about that.


    The girl paused her steps for a moment to also take her winter coat off and put it on a hanger.


    Sure enough, she''s wearing a rather impressive dress, something that a girl going on a date would wear. The color scheme was even themed for this season, red and green.


    In any case, even when I thought about how lucky her boyfriend is, my desire to steal her again never appeared. There''s just no such thing as a second chance to me. Once I let them go, that''s it.


    There''s another girl who contacted me a few days earlier, the girl who I kept beside me all year round. Yae. But in her case, she''s one of those who fell in love with me.


    Yeah. That''s a double vition.


    Anyway, when the girl noticed me staring at her from behind, an impish smile rose from her lips.


    "What? Does this remind you of old times? Are you not going to jump at me?"


    Perhaps thinking that I was once again taken in by her appearance, she turned around to face me, unting that dress.


    Without a change in my expression, I replied, "I''m only letting you take shelter from the cold. Stop trying to get a reaction from me."


    Following that, I walked past her, leaving her behind.


    Though I could admit that she was wearing that beautifully, she would never hear me say that. Because the best way to deal with this intruder was to continue acting unconcerned. Sooner orter, she will leave on her own.


    Upon arriving in the living room, it only took a few seconds for the girl to show up behind me. And as though this was her home, she flopped down on the sofa I was sitting on earlier.


    It''s not her first time in this house, after all. She''s already familiar with everything.


    A few seconds of silenceter, I raised a question, "Coffee or tea?"


    She''s cold. If I let her warm up, that would speed up her departure. Right?


    "Hmm? You know my preference. I always like your tea."


    "Well, sure. Wait there."


    Serving her like this was not an issue. I always did it for them whenever I brought them home. But I guess, to do this for someone I already freed, this felt a little different¡­ I couldn''t quite put it in words and I had no energy to spend time thinking about it¡­


    Fifteen minutester, I returned to the living room with the tea.


    I poured a cup and handed it to her. The girl excitedly received it and took a sip right away.


    With her lips stretching into a satisfied smile, the girl looked up at me and said, "Thank you, Ruki. I missed this."


    "Then you can drink the whole pot. Anyway, I let you in and served you tea. You know your way out, right?"


    Upon hearing that, the girl''s face fell as she stared at me in disbelief, "Huh? Are you telling me to leave right away?"


    "After you warmed up. Look, like I told you, I only let you in to shelter you from the cold. Stop trying to get a reaction from me."


    "That''s¡­" The girl tried to say something else but upon realizing that I wouldn''t change my mind at all, her approach changed, "I get it, I''ll leave after this. But Ruki, won''t you even call me by my name?"


    "What for? I let you go. You shouldn''t even be here right now. Drink that tea and leave. I''m going upstairs to sleep."


    "You''re colder than the weather." Upon saying that with a hint of helplessness in her voice, the girl downed the cup and stood up.


    As I watched her close our distance, I replied to that remark "Yeah. I know. So, are you done?"


    However, what I got from her wasn''t an answer but another question. "Ruki, you really don''t want to talk to me? Won''t you ask me why I came here today?"


    "Like I said, what for? There''s nothing to talk about. You got your freedom. Live your life away from me. You''re better off that way. If you''re worried, what I used to threaten you won''t ever leak at all and¡ª"


    Before I could finish my words, the girl dropped her strong act and pushed forward. She dodged my arm which tried to keep her at a distance and eventually stepped in front of me. She closed her eyes and crossed the remaining distance. Following that, her arms wrapped around my back, embracing me tightly.


    A momentter, her calm and affectionate voice reached my ears, "Thank you, Ruki."


    Whether she was thanking me for freeing her or the assurance that I wouldn''t leak anything, I had no idea. But my response came in a heartbeat. "Don''t ever thank someone like me."


    After saying that, I pulled away from her and left her alone there before going upstairs like I nned. She''s not a burr and she knew her way out. Encountering her yesterday was only a coincidence and most likely, today was the same.


    An hourter, after not getting the sleep that I said I would get, I went downstairs to check.


    The girl already left like I thought.


    However, next to the half-emptied teapot, I saw a small box sitting there.


    It''s a gift.


    Though I was reluctant to open it, curiosity bested me in this regard.


    I picked it up and opened it.


    Like I expected, there was a small card inside with the girl''s writing, along with the supposed gift.


    "Ruki, Merry Christmas. I will be visiting you so, I won''t say anything else. But just in case you refused to talk to me (which I know you will probably do), I''ll write this here;


    I apologize for denying to know you yesterday. I never expected to see you there and with how you heartlessly cut me off, I couldn''t process it quickly. When I recovered, you were already gone.


    Lastly, I do not hate you. I want you to know this. If ever I encounter you again outside, I swear I won''t deny knowing you again.


    That''s all. I won''t tell you to correct your ways, Ick the right to do that. But if ever someonees along that will change your entire perspective, I hope you treat her better than you treated me. Take care not to get into trouble. Bye.


    --Nagisa"

 Chapter 1345 SS: Rukis Christmas (3)

    Reading that message, I could admit that I felt a little conflicted about it. Nheless, seconds after that, I put the message back in the box and picked it up.


    What will I do with it? Of course, I''ll store it somewhere I won''t be able to see it again.


    Rather than hold into it and value it, it''s best to bury it deep in my mind. There''s no going back to my decision. And for sure, that girl will eventually move onpletely.


    "Yes. Even if I don''t want to say that it''s for her sake, it surely is." I bitterly smiled to myself before cleaning up the living room.


    After washing and putting away the teapot and cup, I went back upstairs to get my coat and scarf.


    Since I couldn''t sleep at all and I wanted to forget that Nagisa visited me today, I decided to take a walk. Even if it''s too cold outside.


    Taking nothing else but my phone and pocket money in case I got thirsty, I left the house.


    As always, whatever the season, our street was empty. The roads had already started to be covered by snow and the tracks made by the few people who tread on this path were about to disappear.


    Looking up, the slowly fluttering snowkes were probably a picturesque scene for those who admire them. But for me who''d seen them many times before, I could only feel the cold seeping into my body.


    Remembering the current time before I left the house, I decided where to go.


    Or so, I nned to go where I decided.


    I hadn''t even taken a few steps when the door of the neighboring house opened. Appearing from inside was the meddlesome girl who I couldn''t discourage from approaching me.


    Wearing a pale red winter coat that slightly matched her crimson eyes, a knitted bo, as well as an ear muffler to protect her ears from the cold, Shimizu Akane, ran up to me.


    "Where are you going in this weather? Don''t tell me¡­ you have a date?" Acting shocked and at the same time sarcastic at thatst part, the girl exaggeratedly circled around me.


    "It''s none of your business, don''t you think so? Besides, if you have somewhere else to go, you don''t need to care about where I will go."


    "Who says I''m going somewhere? Mom asked me to pick you up. No, I told her if I can bring you home."


    "Is that so? Then I decline. I''m not interested."


    "Huh?! Come on. You always avoided me in school, can''t you at least celebrate this asion with us? For old times'' sake."


    "Like I said, not interested. Look, if I take you up on that. I''m sure you will always use that excuse to get me to follow you. I don''t love you. No, I don''t know what love is. Look for someone else, that way, I can be interested in stealing you."


    "¡­ No! Stop saying that. I will never find someone else. All this time there''s only you."


    "Then I don''t know what to do with you anymore. I told you what''s going on with me. Stop meddling with me already." After saying that in a slightly pleading tone, I turned the other way and started walking.


    For sure she''s about to cry again but what can I do? I''m not interested in her the same way that she''s interested in me. Besides, she''s aware of how horrible I am as a person. It''s been years and she still hasn''t stopped¡­


    With that stubbornness, I had already given up reasoning with her. Can''t she see how much I''ve changed?


    Haa¡­


    Continuing on my steps, I perked my ears up in case she chased after me. However, instead of that, Akane shouted another absurd line.


    "Ruki, I''ll wait for you at your house. You bettere back soon!"


    So, she''s going to invite herself in?!


    Well, that''s not the first time. Her family was friends with my parents, and to keep tabs on me, my mother gave a spare key to her mother. Although she''s not really keeping tabs on me, that meddling girl sometimes uses that key toe in uninvited.


    Of course, I always send her away. Even if she''s that beautiful, it''s impossible for me to be interested in her. She never dated anyone.


    Turning around to respond to her, I annoyedly clicked my tongue, "Stop intruding into someone else''s house."


    "You can''t stop me. I''ll bring food and drinks. You bettere back!"


    "Like I said¡­ Ugh¡­ Forget it. You''re unreasonable. I''ll sleep outside."


    "Huh?! Are you an idiot?"


    "I am. Are we done here?" I answered in a heartbeat. And sure enough, the girl was taken aback.


    However, she recovered swiftly. And while growling, she stubbornly dered. "Grr¡­ No. I won''t give up."


    "Alright, suit yourself. Ah. Right, I remember something. There''s a Christmas cake inside my fridge, bring it to your house. I don''t need it."


    "You bought a cake?! Okay! I''ll set that too!"


    "Listen¡ª"


    I was about to scold her again but the girl already turned around and stepped into our yard.


    She then nced back at me and shouted in a very enthusiastic voice, "I won''t! Take care on your steps, Ruki. Don''t hit your feet just because of the snow-covered road!"


    She didn''t wait for my response anymore. As soon as she finished, the girl disappeared into our house.


    That girl probably had the spare key with her. And most likely, she''s staking out to see when I would leave and timed her ''invitation''.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She really won''t stop trying to get my attention¡­


    I helplessly sighed and tried my best to clear my head. Once that was done, I stopped caring about whatever she would do inside.


    I left our street and went straight to the train station.


    Because of the weather and the current time, only a few passengers could be seen lining up on the tform.


    The same as them, I waited for the train to arrive.


    Not wanting to stand out at all, I found myself in a corner and waited there.


    I said I was only going to take a walk but¡­ with that girl in our house, I better prolong my stay outside and hope that she soon gives up waiting for my return.


    I couldn''t handle her.


    Or more like, I had no idea how to deal with her aside from pushing her away. However, after so many years, none worked. That''s why I started avoiding running into her instead. As fate would have it, she''s always in the same ss as me.


    I guess my n for next school year mighte in handy. Choosing a different high school, away from her and the girls that I took advantage of¡­


    We''re graduating. I''d rather start a new te somewhere else than continue keeping them with me.


    They already did their part. They also deserve the same freedom that I give Nagisa and the others before her¡­


    Thirty minutester, I left the train station and began my walk.


    Where am I?


    Let''s see. This should be a fairly popr ce for couples¡­ An indoor park with a huge Christmas tree in the middle.


    Even just by walking along the path leading here, I already saw a lot of couples flirting with each other.


    My desire to steal had started reacting to them. However, I had yet to find a suitable target.


    Right¡­ What better use of my free time than to look for someone new?


    Maybe I could also spot those girls here, walking with their boyfriends.


    Depending on what I am going to witness, I may or may not ruin their date.

 Chapter 1346 SS: Rukis Christmas (4)

    Going inside this couple''s park all alone certainly invited odd looks toward me. Nheless, with most of them busy enough to enjoy the Christmas and romantic mood with their partners, none of them cared enough about my existence.


    Like the notorious Valentine''s Day, today was the only chance they could flirt in public with no one going to point at them for doing so.


    Seeing all of this should be stimting for my desire but somehow, I could feel my stomach churning as if I ate something bad. The earlier throbbing of my desire immediately died down as if this atmosphere immediately spoiled its effect. Rather than get the excitement from scouting prospective targets, I found myself walking out of the park after doing onep around it.


    I couldn''t stand it.


    I admit. This wasn''t the first time I felt like this but at the moment, it was frustratingly more intense.


    Was it because of Nagisa? I had no idea. And I couldn''t find the motivation to confirm it.


    That smile I saw from her wasn''t because of me, right? There''s the possibility that she got stood up and had no other ces to go.


    No. Wait. It''s fine for me to act oblivious but I shouldn''t deny reality. I wasn''t that dumb yet to not understand why she showed up today.


    Even yesterday, I convinced myself that denying me was her way to not get involved with me again. I disregarded the undeniable longing gaze she focused on me when I was paying for that cake.


    And even when she stretched her arm out to me, I ignored it and escaped without giving her a second nce.


    Yeah¡­ That was horrible of me. But at the same, that wasn''t like me to think about this.


    Did my resolve get shaken? Was that it?


    Perhaps.


    However, even if that''s the case, I would stand by my decision to send her away without talking.


    I had already made an exception by turning a blind eye to Yae''s feelings for me, keeping her by my side until she graduated. On the off chance that Nagisa also felt the same, it was a lot better like this. The girl didn''t confess and I cut her off like any other girlst March.


    That should be the end¡­ There was no point looking over my shoulder to check if any of them were staring at my back.


    Yes. There''s no need to be fixated on it over and over¡­


    They deserve a chance for a normal life while I¡­ I wouldn''t be surprised if I eventually get the retribution for ruining their lives just for the sake of fulfilling my desire¡­


    Mhm. My situation was already hopeless but for those girls, they deserved to step away from my shadow.


    -


    -


    After clearing my head and walking out of that park, I found myself in a corner cafe with little to no customers to pass the time.


    Ordering a coffee just to not get kicked out, I nned to spend a few hours there, to do nothing else but straighten up the conflict in my mind.


    Unfortunately, this day had proven to be a pain in the ass for me.


    Not even five minutes after I got my coffee, batches of customers poured in, filling up every seat and disturbing the peace and quiet.


    Giving up on that n, I got up and tried to leave and look for another ce to pass the time.


    But once again, an obstruction appeared before me.


    Ria, a junior in my middle school and obviously one of the girls I stole blocked me on my way out.


    She''s also wearing winter clothing that made her look like a sushi roll from how tight-looking it was. But for sure, it''s only because of her small body build that even a 6th grader could rival.


    "I finally found you, Dumb-senpai! I told you that you can call me if you want to go out today but you¡­ Ugh."


    Facepalming at the end, the girl then grabbed my wrist with her hand covered in mitts. Yanking me out of that doorway, the girl then apologized to the other customers that I inadvertently obstructed.


    After doing that, the girl started dragging me with her. I could''ve said something but decided to just go along with her.


    Not because I was surprised by her appearance but because of what she said.


    What did she mean by ''finding me''? Did she follow me from somewhere?


    And while it was indeed true that she told me to call her, I never considered doing that at all.


    This girl wasn''t like Nagisa. Even if she could daringly act like this to the guy who tormented her, she''s someone who would never develop any feelings for me or even show any hint of sorrow just because of my actions. There''s just no way. She''s a smart girl, after all.


    That''s why I''m Dumb-senpai to her.


    Haa¡­ Was Christmas normally this tiring? Why couldn''t they let me get some time alone?


    First there''s Nagisa. Then Akane showed up and decided to wait for me at my house. This time, Ria followed me from somewhere.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Dumb-senpai, let''s go to that park with a huge Christmas tree." While sporting a silly grin, Ria suggested.


    If she really followed me from somewhere, she should''ve seen me strutting out of that ce with an ufortable expression.


    She''s probably trying to get a reaction from me.


    "Nope. I already went there. I don''t like the atmosphere there." I answered and pulled my wrist out of her hold.


    We''re now under a covered sidewalk close to a bus stop, evading the continued downpour of snow. If I would choose to separate from her, this should be the ce.


    "Heh, that''s unusual, Dumb-senpai. Not liking the atmosphere when you can take a pick on who will be your next target?" Ria teased, boldly elbowing my stomach. But because of her small stature and meager strength, my thick winter coat didn''t even cave in. That didn''t faze her though.


    "Then, what about a hotel? I will cuddle you in there. We can also, you know?" She continued as an unusual naughty smile peeked from her lips.


    "Can you hear yourself? You don''t like it and even if I bring you to one, they won''t let us in." I answered.


    Right. Even though I had already conquered and tasted her everything, she wasn''t the type to like going to a hotel or a motel. Besides, that one thing I tried pulling her in, but we got denied because of her appearance.


    While I look mature for my age, she''s the opposite. Why did I steal her again?


    "Eh¡­ Just say I''m your little sister." Ria suggested and once again grabbed my wrist. But this time, she moved closer and hugged my arm. She then pressed her cheeks on it, acting rather flirty.


    "Girl, are you trying to seduce me?"


    Perhaps she heard something unbelievable, Ria put on an incredulous expression, "Seduce you? Dumb-senpai, let me return your question, are you hearing yourself? If ites to doing those unspeakable things, you''re never holding back to fill up your desire."


    Well, that''s true but¡­


    "Today is not the day for that. I told you, you''re free to do what you want to¡ª"


    Not waiting for me to finish my words, Ria raised her head to meet my gaze, "And I chose to spend it with you, Dumb-senpai. He''s on a trip with his family. I''m also alone today."


    That¡­ I never considered that. But still, why go to me when she could do something else instead?


    "Oh. I can read that expression. You''re thinking why I went to get you instead of spending this day on something worthwhile, right?"


    This girl¡­


    "Stop reading my expression. But yes, you''re on point. So, go on now. Stop disturbing me." I ended up scowling and attempted to break away from her.


    But unlike earlier when she obediently let go, Ria only tightened her embrace, clinging as if her life depended on it.


    Furthermore, with a smug expression, her boldness once again showed.


    "Heh. This is really interesting. If today is any other day, I won''t possibly hear you saying that. Should I start hoping that everyday is Christmas Day?"


    This girl¡­ Am I acting too soft toward her? No¡­ She''s just this persistent at annoying me.


    "Dumb-senpai, stop making that unfunny expression. Come on, let me spend this day with you." Repeating the same words as earlier, Ria then resumed dragging me with her.


    And as though waiting for us specifically, the next bus arrived and opened right as we reached the bus stop.

 Chapter 1347 SS: Rukis Christmas (5)

    Getting dragged by the girl that was supposed to be under my control, I only have myself to me for not pulling in Riaa€?s reins. But then again, ita€?s not like she sessfully usurped my throne.


    Ita€?s nothing to get serious about. Knowing the smart and sassy junior, her intention wasna€?t anything like that. Furthermore, shea€?s more than aware that I could turn the tables on her easily had I decided to. Hence not doing that just meant I voluntarily went along with the girl. To see where shea€?s going to take me.


    With nothing better to do than pass the time walking around our city in this freezing weather, meeting Ria presented me with an option.


    She said her boyfriend was away, right? Then I could very well take her up on that offer of spending this day with her. Ita€?s that guya€?s fault, anyway. Ita€?s an important day and she left her alone. My desire could devour her


    a€?Dumb-senpai, will you believe me if I say Ia€?m happy today?a€? As the bus started moving, Ria said that while being dangerously close to me.


    The passengers at our right who looked like your usual college frisky couple found themselves staring at us with weird expressions on their faces. They then shook their heads in concert, seemingly forgetting their current conversation about going straight to a hotel after eating dinner somewhere.


    Well, therea€?s a reason for that.


    Even if we got a two-seater, Ria chose to daringly sit on myp, disregarding anyone elsea€?s opinion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Furthermore, with how small her stature is, she could do that without bing a bother to the passenger behind us.


    Shea€?s really going all out today or she just wanted to see me bing flustered. Unfortunately, ita€?s not going to work.


    Before answering her, I eyed the couple, hoping that my desire would react. s, they couldna€?t even be considered as a stimnt.


    Due to that, I simply focused on the girl on myp, embracing her like she wanted me to do.


    Yet my response to her remained emotionless, a€?Well, you really look happy. So, I guess I can believe you.a€?


    a€?Jeez, Dumb-senpai. Therea€?s a limit to ying dumb. You know the reason for it.a€?


    a€?Reason? Because ita€?s Christmas?a€?


    Unsatisfied with my answer, Ria poutingly muttered, a€?I get it. Therea€?s no hope for someone deliberately turning his head away from reality.a€?


    Upon saying that, she stopped moving so enthusiastically and simply used my chest as herfortable pillow. Furthermore, to feel my warmth, she opened up both of our coats, allowing our bodies to be in close contact.


    When she did that, the couple on the other side gasped at our boldness.


    Nothing too indecent happened so apart from that initial reaction, the two tried copying us, only to fail and get warned by the other passengers to save their horniness until they were in a hotel room or something.


    Somehow, Riaa€?s actions werena€?t seen as indecent but as an adorable gesture from a junior to her favorite senior.


    No. My expressionless face was probably also a factor. Right?


    -


    -


    Around half an hourter, Ria and I got off the bus with our faces a little red from that intimate cuddling. With her enthusiasm renewed, the girl led me to a shopping district close to their neighborhood. We went around different shops, checking out and buying things that took the girla€?s interest.


    Because of her observant trait, the girl got distracted a few times. If I wasna€?t looking after her, wea€?d probably be separated on five separate asions.


    One of which was when her attention was drawn to watching the croquette being cooked until they were golden.


    I bought us a dozen of them which we eventually munched on while rxing under a roofed pic ce while also drinking canned tea.


    And thata€?s the end of our little a€?Christmas datea€? a€" Ria wanted to call it like that without getting my agreement.


    The girl received a call from her parents, telling her toe home for their Christmas Dinner.


    Knowing that she couldna€?t make an excuse to stay outside any longer, Ria turned to me and asked if I coulde with her.


    My answer?


    I declined, of course. Why would I show myself in front of her parents?


    Even with that chuunibyou, whose parents believed I was dating their daughter, I would never openly show myself in front of them.


    I took advantage of their daughters and our rtionship wasn''t even pure. Ita€?s too twisted that the only emotion invested in it was none other than their fear of me.


    Anyway, while I declined toe with her, I still walked her close to their house. And thata€?s after I followed through with my n of taking advantage of the girl behind her boyfrienda€?s back...


    Because of the cold weather and theck of a private ce to do more obscene acts with her that would satisfy my twisted desire, I settled with only stealing her lips and groping her as much as I wanted.


    a€?Dumb-senpai will always be dumb! I hate you!a€?


    After shouting that with all her might, I watched the girl sprint away from me.


    a€?Yeah. I will always be dumb... Shea€?s right on the mark, anyway. I keep on turning a blind eye to every hint shea€?s showing. If I acknowledge whatever she or any other girla€?s feelings for me, it will spell the end of this abnormal connection that started with me stealing them from their normal rtionship. Ita€?s better this way...a€? I couldna€?t help but whisper that to myself as the girla€?s back gradually disappeared from my sight.


    Therea€?s really a limit to ying dumb but for the sake of my desire that needed them as sustenance, expelling the thoughts of the possibility of the girls seeing me as more than their tormentor was necessary...


    Therea€?s no cure for this kind of idiocy...


    -


    -


    Hours quickly passed and Christmas was already about to end. There were only a few minutes left.


    Unfortunately, my n to spend the day uneventfully got foiled.


    After Ria, I ran into Aoi whoa€?s living in the same neighborhood. She tackled me from the front and with the girla€?s unruly nature, she refused to listen to me. I spent an hour following her at the same shopping district where she slowly narrated the events of her date.


    Yep. She listened to me today. Nheless, therea€?s a reason why she did that. To stimte my desire...


    The girl sessfully ignited it, resulting in us going to a love hotel. We spent an hour there. While in the middle of our second round, her boyfriend called her which once again stimted my desire to steal and conquer herpletely.


    I had no idea if he heard her moans but that surely energized me. The useless thoughts that I decided to discard earlier had been washed awaypletely.


    Soon after I walked Aoi home, I stopped limiting myself for today and started contacting all the girls that were still under me.


    For those who were still out on a date, I went to their locations and took advantage of them after instructing them to make excuses from theirpanions and meet me somewhere close. I took advantage of them and sent them back...


    For those who were already at home or never went on a date at all, I called them out one by one.


    And by the time I was finished, it was already this deep in the night.


    Most people were already asleep and those couples who went on a date either went home to extend their celebration at their house or went to a hotel to do the same.


    Now, the same snow-covered roady before me. And as luck would have it, the lights in our house remained switched on.


    As I stood before our doorstep, I chanted in my head the almost impossible wish that I thought up right at this moment.


    a€?I hope Akane isna€?t waiting for me.a€?


    After muttering that more than ten times, I nced to the side or specifically to the window next door.


    Much to my dismay, there stood Akanea€?s mother, looking directly at me. Judging from her expression which looked like she was instructing me to bring her daughter home, my wish would possibly note true.


    And with that in mind, I opened the door and stepped inside.


    Like she had imed earlier, I found tes filled with different kinds of food a€" mostly fried dishes a€" on our dinner table as well as a bottle of soda that had already warmed up. In the middle of them sat the Christmas cake that I bought yesterday.


    What about the unreasonable girl?


    There she was... lying down on our sofa, sleeping soundly.


    Taking my attention away from the dinner table, I walked towards the home intruder, watching her pretty face as she defenselessly snored without any care in the world.


    a€?Why arena€?t you giving up on me? I dona€?t remember a lot of our childhood but if I was in your shoes, I woulda€?ve already cut myself off in my life.a€? I helplessly sighed as I muttered that.


    A lot has happened today yet, I remain the same idiot who wona€?t change at all.


    Without waking the girl up, I picked up the thick clothing to protect her from the cold and put it on her.


    Once that was done, I carried her next door.


    Her mother let me in without saying anything else except telling me to bring the Akane to her room.


    I followed that instruction. However, Akane suddenly woke up halfway up the stairs. She then jumped out of my arms and ran into her room with her face as red as an apple.


    Watching all that from where she left me, two theories rose in my head. She either sessfully fooled me regarding her act of faking her sleep all this time or she woke up somewhere in between the time I carried her inside this house.


    In any case, with my job done, I returned to the house to finally put an end to this day...


    Mhm. The tes of food were undeniably delicious but there was no way a single person could eat them all. Furthermore, the Christmas cake was too sweet for my taste...


    What an absurd Christmas Day it is...


    -----


    Author''s Note: This is the end of this short story about hisst Christmas before his change. I could''ve expanded more on the events concerning the other girls but I decided not to. It''s already too long for a short story and... it''s about time to return to the main story. Maybe in the future, I might write other side stories that won''t intrude on the current flow and that would give insight into some backstories that were mentioned. Once again, thank you for your continued support for this year and the uing new year.

 Chapter 1348 Naivety

    As it was nearing the end of the Mentor Program, most students had nothing else to do with their Mentors other than hanging out with them. It became considered more of a free time than learning the ropes from them.


    I mean, that was actually what happened to me since the start. Rather than learn a lot about the school from both Izumi and Arisa, I ended up creeping close to them to the point that I was now in a rtionship with the two. Unfortunately for Ogawa, the opposite happened to him. If only he wasn''t that indecisive, Izumi wouldn''t fall for me.


    Anyway, my girls who were paired with one another were also doing the same thing. Shizu, Haruko, Satsuki, and Nami even came up with that n to use Watanabe as our asset during the Mentor Program timest week.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For sure, Hayashi-sensei and whoever created that program were aware of it. Nheless, they kept it as a means to motivate their students. Not only that, it''s possibly a way to make the uing Cultural Festival livelier because most 1st years would have already familiarized themselves with every unwritten rule that everyone unconsciously followed.


    And by the end of July, the semester would close after the final exams. In a way, the first semester for every year level would be a little easygoing.


    When the second semester starts, that''s where things would get serious. The third years would stoping to clubs. The second years would take the helm of their various clubs. And the first years would finally feel what it''s like to be a high schooler.


    Or at least, that''s how I interpreted it after going to this school for two months.


    During my past three years in middle school, I wasn''t really that invested in studying or involved in anything except my quest to fulfill my desire. Now that I have a set goal to aplish, bing high-key and someone with enough influence might truly be the best choice¡­


    I hope so.


    In any case, enough about that. After separating from Eguchi-sensei, I failed to reach the abandoned clubroom right away. And that''s because of a student from our year, calling out to me right at the entrance to the Club Building.


    "Onoda! Congrats on winning that activity. You''re too fast! Won''t you try out our Track Club?"


    The guy who called out to me enthusiastically asked. If I wasn''t wrong, he''s someone from Rae''s ss. He''s a tall, skinny guy with average looks. Next to him was another girl who was probably at the same club. The two of them were together with their Mentors. Most likely, they''re going to hang out together.


    The girl next to the guy wasn''t from ss 4 but she was probably someone well aware of the rumors surrounding me. There''s a spark of interest shing from those small eyes of hers. Moreover, even though she had no idea what the guy brought up, she copied his enthusiasm while waiting for an answer.


    I only sprinted for a few seconds and someone already got interested in it. Isn''t the guy exaggerating what I showed? Besides, setting the record in that activity could very well be done by anyone else. We were just lucky¡­


    Or not. Three out of four in our group were indeed fast runners, after all.


    But then again, he''s too quick to try and recruit me.


    Shaking my head inwardly, I nced at them one by one before answering, "Sorry, I''m already in a club. And that was a fluke. Have you seen my groupmates? A ser club member and a new rising star from the basketball club."


    "Even so¡­ I think the seniors will love to get you on our team."


    "Seniors, huh?" When he mentioned that, I couldn''t help but recall the situation Watanabe''s friend got into. She lost her motivation to run because of a senior. "Let me think about it, alright? But I''ll tell you this now. I''m not that interested in joining an athletic club."


    "Oh. That''s enough! You know where to find me in case you made up your mind. See ya!" Perhaps expecting that kind of answer from me, the guy''s response was swift. He didn''t even say his name though. Not that I needed it but he''s kind of an easy-go-lucky guy.


    As for the girl, her enthusiasm disappeared almost instantly and she didn''t even try to voice out her thoughts. With her eyes lingering on me for a few seconds, she then followed the guy and their Mentors.


    Although that''s a chance to inquire about the situation concerning Yanagi Kaede, I found it too early to do that.


    It''s not like she''s as important as my othermitments. Watanabe''s request was just to befriend her and bring back the girl''s motivation to run again.


    I waited until they disappear into the stairs before traversing the few steps leading to the abandoned clubroom.


    To make sure that no one would stop me again, I used the other door that was out of sight from the initial corridor.


    And using the connecting door, I arrived at our usual meeting spot. It''s still as deste as ever but after everything that happened here, it''s already a special ce for me.


    The same as yesterday, I''m early. I skipped changing back to my uniform, after all. That''s why while waiting for my Mentor, I arranged the chairs and used a worn-out broom to at least sweep the floor off the dust that started to umte.


    I also opened the window that we climbed on during the first day of the Mentor Program. With what Arisa and I did in this room yesterday, even if the smell already dispersed, getting fresh air in was in order.


    Anyway, after doing all that, I sat down on my usual seat and started my wait.


    During that time, I naturally didn''t stay idle.


    I informed Nao about tomorrow''s trip to make sure that we could meet up at their school once Eguchi-sensei separated from me.


    Then, I checked on one of my two nobledies, Otoha. Although I was certain that the old man Kaneko wouldn''t tell the girl about the favor, I calledst Sunday since it''s kind of a payment for the task he''s about to give me soon, I still wanted to check just in case.


    Other than that, I somehow missed teasing Otoha. With that firmly set in my mind, I spent most of that free time talking to her over a video call. Unfortunately, since she was still in school, Hitomi wasn''t with her.


    And in thest few minutes before Izumi showed up, I finally received my first message from Marika.


    And considering the length of that message ¨C it took up my whole screen ¨C she crammed everything she wanted to say into one wall of text.


    Either she''s still a little reluctant at sending me a message or she spent the whole day deliberating what she should say.


    Among that wall of text, one thing stood out. And it reads like this, "Junior-kun, I questioned Tanaka regarding Jun-kun''s appearance yesterday. She denied being the cause of it. I was uncertain of her innocence. I had someone I trust to follow her to confirm it. In case I confirm her involvement, I''ll be updating you here."


    Haa. That girl... For her to make that kind of move right away, I don''t know if she''s confident or just too naive to be aware of the possible risk. Did she even consider doing it silently? Furthermore, I nted a seed of doubt in her mind concerning her followers yesterday but to have someone follow Tanaka-senpai¡­ isn''t that just a bad move? What if that person is also working for someone else?


    What a hopeless situation. Besides, since she already did that, there was no point scolding her about that rash decision.


    After sending a short reply reminding her to be careful of her actions, I pocketed my phone back. While I considered meeting up with her today, I had another n concerning what happened yesterday.


    Enomoto owed me an exnation.


    In any case, that could also wait forter¡­


    At the moment, my attention focused on the door, watching it gradually slide open. A secondter, the girl I was anticipating toe stepped inside.


    Putting on a genuine smile on my lips, I cleared my mind as I greeted the neer using a cheeky question, "Izumi, should I say I miss you or¡­?"


    With a click of her tongue, she closed the door before traversing the short distance between us. While looking a little embarrassed, she answered, "As shameless as ever, Ruki. Go on, say it, I want to hear it."

 Chapter 1349 Adorable Izumi

    After hearing how much I missed her, the fake delinquent expressed her joy by mping my lips and preventing me from continuing to be a cheeky junior who nned to tease her to no end. And right after that, she gently tapped myp before lowering herself down on it, sitting like it was her throne.


    I guess the previous times I had her on it already made a mark in her mind; that whenever we found ourselves alone like this, myp was her rightful ce.


    She''s not wrong. That''s why I simply guided her down to it before using my arms topletely support her.


    She liked that a lot. But then, not long after, she smugly clicked her tongue and affectionately whispered, "Hmm, I think I''m liking you better without being subjected to your glib tongue, shameless Ruki. Should we spend our time like this?"


    I would''ve said yes right away if she was not holding my lips shut. Nevertheless, there''s no hurt in agreeing to her wishes today.


    We literally had nothing to talk about anymore when ites to the Mentor Program. And even spiting Ogawa had started to feel nd. This girl had already moved on from her infatuation, after all. As for other things we could use as a topic such as the happenings around her or just about the whole delinquent scene that she''s partly involved in, we were both not that keen on bringing those up.


    She''s already aware of my dealings with Uchiyama and his gang of delinquents who recently went under mymand ¨C even if I hadn''t truly acknowledged them ¨C as well as Enomoto''s role in everything regarding this school''s current underground hierarchy.


    So, in a way, that would just be a boring topic for us. And with that, we''re left with nothing but continuing to deepen our bond¡­


    And with that, taking my silence as a yes, Izumi lowered her gaze from me and used my chest as her pillow. When she did that, her fingers mping my lips gradually loosened up until she let go of itpletely.


    Sliding her hand to my cheek, the girl started caressing it filled with her affection for me.


    When she raised her gaze to lock eyes with me, I put on the usual expression I only showed to my girls. Then I slid my hand to her waist, pulling her upper body upwards, just enough for her lips to be within my kissing range.


    Perhaps expecting that kind of move from me, Izumi gulped down her saliva in anticipation.


    I didn''t disappoint her. After admiring her beauty as well as her lovely reactions, I captured her lips with mine, starting a long, intimate kiss.


    Starting with a simple ovepping of our mouths, fitting them perfectly, our tongues eventually made their move, entangling each other.


    Doing that for at least a few minutes, the two of us would pause at times to catch our breath. But with our focus fully invested in our intimate exchange, the pauses only consisted of several seconds of inhaling a fresh batch of air before bing lost with each other again.


    "Say, do you not want to hear me whisper sweet nothings to you?"


    When I noticed that I was about to move to the next stage by using my hand to cop a feel of the pair of softness pressed against my chest, I regained some sense in my mind and used that question to stop me from startling her if she''s not ready for that yet.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, considering the girl was also paying attention to my every move, she probably noticed my intention. Nheless, she still answered the question honestly, "It''s not that I don''t want to hear it. Aren''t I satisfied enough from hearing how much you missed me? Besides, I know that there''s a better way to do that. For example, through action. Ruki, I appreciate it¡­ you held back for my sake."


    And there she goes¡­ Instead of letting it slide, she put it out at the front.


    "But holding back at this point? Ruki, I have no idea you can be this soft. Oh, I just realized. You''re a softie¡­ Didn''t you take your timeforting me back then?


    "Girl¡­ It''s not that I''m soft but I''m just making sure that you''re not going to hate me."


    But thinking about it, I might really be being very careful with her¡­ I mean, looking back to our very first interaction, even with theyer of her fake delinquent mask, she''s also someone who would not hesitate to grab on chances to make the guy she likes to look at her.


    "I think this is a very cute side of you, Ruki. A na?ve yet very shameless junior." With a yfulugh, Izumi pinched my nose. "After making me fall for you, don''t you think you''re disregarding how crazy I was when I nned to get Kazuo to fall for me after you stole Nanami from him?"


    Cute side, huh? I don''t know if that''s cute but I guess it''s one of my ws¡­ At this moment, she''s trying to tell me that she''s not a delicate girl that needs very careful handling.


    True, she''s always melting in my arms nowadays, but the Izumi that I got to know wasn''t a cinnamon roll. She''s the type who could also do everything for the guy she likes. And here, she''s reminding me of her crazy acts when she''s still infatuated with that coward¡­


    I grabbed the hand pinching my nose and ced it on my shoulder. Following that, I stared into her eyes as a defeated smile rose from my lips, "Yeah, you''re crazy. You even give your first kiss to him even if he''s unwilling."


    "Ugh. Don''t remind me of that. Remember, he didn''t ept it. In the end, you''re the one who got my first genuine kiss in the end."


    "Oh. Right¡­ That''s a wonderful kiss if only we didn''t get interrupted. The way you worried over my safety made me confess right at that spot."


    "Sheesh, now you''re reminiscing. Stop that"


    Well, how could I not reminisce? It''s that coward who interrupted us. Although I didn''t tell her about it for her sake, it''s still another p to that guy''s face.


    "Alright¡­ Then, Izumi. I understand what you''re trying to tell me¡­ I''ll loosen up a bit in how I treat you. I promised to take care of you so¡­ I won''t simply act like a beast who''s out to ravage you.


    "¡­ That''s fair. You''re too stuck up in your promises. But maybe that''s why I still got hooked on you. What you and Arisa didst week¡­ I''m honestly not ready for it¡­ but I admit that I sometimes dream about it." Upon saying thatst part, Izumi tried to cover her face but with the red already upying it ever since our kisses deepened, I could imagine the extreme blush on it. What she witnessed in that room was surely still fresh in her mind¡­


    "Oh¡­ Look who''s the pervert now¡­ Dreaming of it. Am I doing it with Arisa or you?"


    "Don''t ask me, you shameless idiot!" Reverting to her usual self, Izumi snapped at me before starting her assault on my lips, biting it with the intention to punish me.


    "Now that''s my Izumi¡­" I teasingly remarked before holding her head in ce. In this way, she stopped biting my lips, and eventually, we resumed what we''re doing earlier.


    As our kiss deepened enough that all we had in mind was to feel each other up, the girl eventually fixed her sitting position and straddled me. On the other hand, my hands went from supporting her back and waist to slipping inside her uniform.


    However, instead of going straight to the wonderful pair of softness, my thumbs lingered on her navel, giving it a sensual massage as my lips slid down to her neck, finding every sensitive spot on it.


    To keep herself steady, Izumi wrapped her arms around the back of my head, pushing me deeper into her neck. However, her hips also started subtly moving, feeling up and rubbing herself on my growing bulge.


    Just like this, the remaining time for the Mentor Program only put us in a more intimate situation than how we started. Making use of this exclusive time for ourselves, our rtionship took another step forward.

 Chapter 1350 Reformation

    The same as yesterday, I escorted Izumi to their clubroom, ten minutes before the end of the Mentor Program.


    When Saki and Hina opened the door for us, the first thing that caught my eye aside from my girls'' pretty faces was the two cucks sitting side by side; Ogawa and the silent guy, Taku.


    Tadano was nowhere to be seen but I expected that guy to not be present.


    Right. I should give the context of this situation.


    Yesterday, after finalizing their n, Arisa kicked it off today and dubbed it ''reformation''. Instead of just convincing them to move on and forget the chances they thought they still have towards my girls, Arisa and the other girls would now try to reform.


    Obviously, I was a little skeptical about how they worded it. But then, the girls borated on the process they were going to take step by step.


    ''Reforming'' them was nothing more than aplicated word they used for it. In fact, they''re only going to instill in their minds that while they''re still willing to be friends, the two should stop hoping for more than it. If they overstepped the boundary that they set then¡­ they''d have no choice but to dissolve their circle and create a new one surrounding me.


    Furthermore, they even presented a suggestion. In case the two of them find another girl they fancy, the girls would be their wingwomen to get them together.


    That sounded cruel, no?


    Well, for me, they''re already generous enough.


    I''m sure that if I tell them to cut them off, they will not hesitate to do it in order to satisfy me. That''s why I never really brought that up to any of them. Even the sinister thoughts of destroying their circle got shelved to the back of my mind, never to see the light of day again.


    Since they''re not just obedient dolls for me, I won''t ever restrict their freedom of choice.


    But then again, I also won''t risk it believing wholeheartedly that the two will remain obedient. Unbeknownst to the girls, I already asked Kikuchi and even Tadano to watch over them. I even got their contact details saved on my phone.


    For sure, they''re also on their way here or Kikuchi is in contact with Hina.


    Anyway, that''s that.


    Bringing Ogawa and Taku into this clubroom was also the reason why Izumi arrived a littlete. She apanied Arisa to excuse the silent guy from his Mentor and bring him to the clubroom.


    As for Saki and Hina, they''re here as reinforcements in case they don''t cooperate. I did ask them not to deal with the idiots alone, after all. And with Hina and Saki partly involved with one of the two, they''re the best deterrent in preventing them from going berserk.


    "Is it going well?" I asked Hina who nodded right away.


    Saki then opened her mouth, keeping me up to date on the progress, "Kazuo is pretty much subdued, Ruki. As for Taku¡­ I think I might need to talk to him alone."


    "Alone, huh? Do you want me to apany you?"


    "Not necessarily. He might not respond again if you''re around. Arisa-senpai managed to make him talk a few words but all of it was about his infatuation with me and his eptance that I''m already yours."


    Oh. He''s saying that now?


    Toote bud. If only you manned up over the past few years, you would''ve at least gotten rejected early on. Saki would still be mine, after all. The girl was never interested in you.


    How tempting to say that to his face.


    Anyway, if it''s true that he already epted that fact, then why did he want to talk to Saki? That didn''t make any sense at all.


    "Alright then, I won''t apany you in your talk with him but I''ll remain outside. That way, I cane in right away just in case."


    Upon hearing that, her beautiful smile naturally peeked from her lips. "I like that! It''s another opportunity to be with you after I''m done talking to him."


    "Mhm¡­We''ll do that. It''s been a while since we''ve been alone, after all. That''s a golden opportunity right there." Before her smile grew even wider, I''d already captured her lips, kissing her right there, disregarding the two idiots'' gazes.


    Then I moved to Hina and finally, Arisa. Izumi looked on in envy so¡­ even if we mostly spent our time just deepening our bond through kisses and intimate contact, I still gave her another long kiss.


    Well, talking to the silent guy was a n for next time. That''s why after greeting and satisfying my girls, I left the clubroom. I nced at the two cucks but that''s it. There''s no need for me to say a word to them anymore.


    Our actions were enough jabs to knock them out. I could''ve waited for Nami''s arrival too but I changed my mind. Instead, my first destination after leaving the Student Support Club was where the girl and Haruko were doing their Mentor Program. Luckily, they''re still together with Satsuki and Shizu, making it a worthwhile trip.


    I thought of looking for Mina and Himeko too, Unfortunately, since they''re with their Mentee at the moment, the best I could do was message them. Besides, I was already pressed for time, I''d just look for them in their clubroomter.


    As much as I wanted to be with them, I still have a promise to fulfill.


    Right. My feet soon led me back to the School Building where I promised to pick up Itou.


    Today is the day for us to y that creation of hers.


    After tiding through the sea of students who either called out to me because they recognized me or followed me partway as though they were stalking me, I soon arrived near the ss 3 ssroom.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, it''s also inevitable to pass by our ssroom where Shimura and Misumi spotted me, the two girls were a little reserved as though they had no idea how to approach me. In the end, they brought up the activity and congratted me on my performance. I appreciate that so I responded with a smile and a pat on their heads. I had no idea how effective that was but the two had differing reactions.


    The former blushed and almost tipped over to me while thetter got a burst of enthusiasm at voicing out those thoughts she was keeping in her mind regarding me. Yeah, it''s about what I heard from her yesterday. That I fully eclipsed most boys in the school, not just our ss as well as appreciate how I was never a snob.


    That part was false though¡­ She probably didn''t consider how I snubbed most of Hana''s obvious approach. Furthermore, she had yet to see me ignoring the other students.


    In any case, there''s no need to correct it. If I''m like that in her head then so be it. I wasn''t the type to burst someone''s bubble.


    Afterward, Komoe and Watanabe also spotted me when I passed by their ssroom.


    What happened there? I got jumped by the former and thetter watched interestingly. Moreover, I noticed Watanabe taking notes from the side. As for what that was, I had no idea but considering she openly did that, I could only hope that it was nothing controversial.


    Anyway, as I stood before the entrance of the ss 3 ssroom, even before I could catch a glimpse of the beautiful ojou-sama, the hyper-energetic forehead girl dashed out of their room and charged into my chest head-first before giggling happily, "Ruki! Are you here to escort me?!"


    Really, is it even possible to say no to that?

 Chapter 1351 Misunderstanding

    "Ruki, aren''t you just making it hard for both of you? I know Misa likes you a lot. No, she probably loves you now."


    That was Itou''smentary after we dropped Misaki at the Theater House where her clubroom was located.


    ncing at her over my shoulder, I could help but shake my head as my lips stretched into a small smile.


    At the moment, she''s pouting her lips with a hint of jealousy in her voice. Furthermore, Itou maintained a distance of a step between us.


    She''s refusing to walk by my side. Whether it was because of how I favored Misaki or not, I had no idea. But well, this reaction from her was rather satisfactory, to say the least.


    Though I missed her usual tirade that mostly consisted of the opposite of what she had in mind, Itou being this honest with her thoughts wasn''t that bad.


    "Alright. Let''s just say I am indeed feeling the same as Misaki. Even so, I stand by my decision. This is all for her. That girl is so precious that I''m afraid I will immediately corrupt her if I retract my consideration."


    "Hear your words, idiot. Do you think it''s normal for a girl to be that attached to a boy? She''s already a lost cause if a good part of her day consists of wishing you''re by her side."


    That''s kinda unexpected. Spending her day just thinking about me, huh? Somehow, I could imagine that forehead girl doing that. While holding her fringes to keep her shiny forehead exposed, her paper fan was spread open, covering most of her face. Her ssmates would think that she''s just deep in her thoughts about something but beneath the cover of her paper fan, she''s adorably smiling as her cheeks gradually take on a pinkish color.


    Uh. For me to get that clear picture in my head, I''m also a lost cause towards her.


    Itou continued and this time, she reached in for a pinch on my arm to bring me back from my mind pce, "We might''ve seen her as na?ve but after educating her, don''t you think it''s only a matter of time before she fully understands the ways of the world? She can''t be an innocent girl for the rest of her life. Besides, you''re aware of it. Misa is the one taking that step forward. Now, it''s you who has to man up. If you like her, do not keep her hanging."


    This girl. One moment she sounded jealous of Misaki but the next moment, she put me on the precipice of making a decision regarding my rtionship with her innocent friend.


    "Mhm¡­ I won''t." Upon answering with a nod, I paused in my steps, waiting for her to catch up. When she did, I caught her hand, locking it with mine without any possibility for her to extract herself. "So, let''s stop talking about Misaki. You''re the one next to me.


    Not waiting for her to reply, I looked into our left and right before switching directions.


    Instead of returning to the Club Building, I started walking in the opposite direction, or rather, to the direction of our clubhouse.


    "Wait. Where are we going?" Aghast at the sudden turn of events, the ojou-sama appeared a little panicky. She turned her head to me, demanding an answer.


    "Somewhere we can be alone," I answered curtly.


    As we walked past the gym storehouse as well as the other popted areas of the school, I once again scouted our surroundings. Noticing that we were mostly out of sight of any student, I positioned myself behind the girl and started guiding her forward with my arms wrapped around her.


    She''s so soft and delicate. Her fragrance was also a little addicting that I would probably be satisfied with just sniffing her.


    Although a little simr to the citrus-ey scent of Himeko, there was a distinct difference between the two sisters. Himeko''s fragrance was on the soft side while Maaya''s fragrance was on the strong side. I could get drunk in it.


    "That¡­ are you serious? Aren''t you moving quickly? You have yet to act like a boyfriend to me."


    "Girl, quickly? We''re at a moderate pace. Besides, I''m matching your steps."


    Obviously, I noticed the misunderstanding she drew there. But for the sake of teasing this lovely girl, obliviously replied before settling my chin on her shoulder.


    Sensing her body gradually tense up and her heartbeat quickens its pace, I gently blew air to her ears before continuing. "We have the chance today, why not take it, right?"


    "Eh? You¡­ you''re not like this with Nee-sama. She said you''ve taken appropriate steps and only jumped into it after she confessed her growing feelings for you¡­"


    Look at this girl, now she''s bringing up Himeko. But well, I expected that she would consult her Nee-sama about this rtionship she entered. Still, she''s under the impression that I''m bringing her somewhere to make love.


    "That''s true. But you already confessed to me. We passed that step."


    I started nibbling her ear, tickling her senses. The girl tried turning her head to the side to escape but it was too easy to chase her ear with my mouth.


    "T-that''s right¡­" With her eyes widening as the situation slowly sunk into her mind, Itou''s breathing started to be irregr. Furthermore, her body temperature rose a few degrees as her feet resumed their steps. "Ruki¡­ I don''t think I''m ready."


    She looked up at me with a pleading expression. And sure enough, it''s more than sufficient to make me feel bad for teasing her.


    Taking into consideration her current weakened state, I carefully guided her to one of the old wooden benches, sitting us down there.


    I could already spy our clubhouse from a distance but well, we''ll get there in a minute. It''s about time to put a halt to her misunderstanding.


    "Not yet ready? I thought you already fixed your board game. Didn''t I promise to y with you today?"


    Upon saying that, I keenly observed Itou''s changes in her expression. From the realization that she had mistaken my intention followed by the embarrassment apanying it, the delicate ojou-sama used my arm to cover her face.


    But a few secondster, she raised her head to meet my gaze, "Ruki, I¡­ I''m not that¨C"


    Perhaps understanding that she was just going to make an excuse, her mouth closed shit right away.


    At this point, I let out augh which immediately confused her.


    "W-what''s funny?"


    "You, of course. Come on. You know how shameless I am. I instantly picked up on your misunderstanding. I used that chance to tease you."


    Confessing everything that I did, Itou''s embarrassment gradually disappeared as a frown rose from her pretty face, "Y-you¡­ hateful guy."


    The girl then protested by weakly hitting my chest with her clenched hands.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Mhm, I should''ve taken a picture of you getting that embarrassed, I''d be satisfied staring at it for a few days."


    "I hate you, Ruki. Erase that memory from your head."


    "Sorry, it''s already permanently stored in it. Don''t worry, no one will know about this."


    Itou bit her lips in indignation before grabbing me by my cor.


    Following that, she expends her strength to lift my head, just enough for her head to squeeze in beneath it.


    A few secondster, a stinging, puncturing sensation came to my neck followed by the girl''s soft lips, settling firmly into it.


    Yep. As her way of getting back at me, I once again got bitten by my girl.


    I deserved that, anyway.


    "Is my neck that biteable?"


    "It is!" And she answered in a heartbeat.

 Chapter 1352 Clubhouse Changes

    Upon entering our clubhouse which was still a little empty inside since Mutsumi-senpai had yet to finish filling up the furniture to make it look like a proper clubhouse, Itou looked around in slight amazement.


    Momentster, a smirk rose from the corner of her lips as she once again brought up amentary. "So, this is where you brought those drinks before. You owned a clubhouse like this¡­ Talk about being privileged."


    "Well, it''s the perk of being close to the SC President. This is the perfect ce for us, don''t you think so?"


    "Yeah, right. You get your privacy here better than in any other clubroom. You''re using your connection pretty well. I can''t say I''m not impressed." Itou smilingly shook her head as she headed further inside, checking out the still-empty kitchen as well as the backdoor leading to the abandoned greenhouse and gardening plots.


    Somehow, the air around her changed. Her eyes appeared sharp as scrutinized everything as though she was estimating this ce''s worth or how well the ce was. If I wasn''t wrong, this should be her ''luxury hotel manager'' persona. The heiress of the Itou Family.


    I admit, she exuded the same mature and meticulous aura as Mizuki whenever that girl would talk business. And the same as Mizuki, I couldn''t help but see this as another charming side of her.


    Before I knew it, I found myself standing behind her, watching the girl survey this ce.


    When she caught me intently watching her, Itou cutely pouted before grabbing my wrist, "What are you grinning there about? Let''s go and y it. We still both have clubs. Oh, wait!"


    She was about to pull me upstairs but her attention suddenly focused on the backdoor.


    Pulling me with her, we exited the clubhouse through it and the rather pitiful sight of this ce''s backyard weed us.


    As expected, Itou became speechless but not in a positive way.


    She stared at me for an exnation but all I could do was shrug my shoulders.


    "I won''tin but Ruki, you should do something about this. There''s a window upstairs, it won''t be good for our eyes to see that."


    She''s right. It won''t be rxing to our eyes to see weed-filled garden plots and the dirty-looking greenhouse.


    Telling her that we''re not the Gardening Club would not result in anything. It''s part of the package, after all. That''s why it''s kind of expected for us to maintain it as well.


    To put that thought to rest for the moment, I replied ambiguously by pointing out that the current focus was the restoration of the clubhouse. Its vicinityes next.


    Finding that answer reasonably, Itou nodded in approval and eventually took off the eye filter of a ''hotel mogul heiress''.


    We went back inside and approached the stairs. As we ascended it, the girl brought up a suggestion.


    "I think Nee-sama and I can also help in this, Ruki¡­ It looks so empty. This ce needs furniture. Our hotel has a lot of spares kept in a warehouse. Beds, tables, chairs, cushions, and sofa. What else? Appliances? We can have it delivered here."


    Yeah. I expected her to bring this up. I mean, Himeko also said the same thing, albeit a little roundabout since she''s not looking at things from the perspective of a sessor.


    And for this girl to suggest that while including Himeko''s name to give her Nee-sama contribution, it still showed how much of a siscon she is. That''s more important to her than taking full credit.


    Nheless, even if the offer was tempting, I had to decline.


    "Girl, not counting the fact that it will be difficult to bring them in here, that''s the property of your hotel. It will trouble you and Himeko if your father finds out that you take them out from the warehouse."


    Obviously, those spares were recorded and they wouldn''t neglect taking inventory of it every day to make sure that nothing would be stolen; either by an employee or a third party.


    And even if she''s the daughter of the owner as well as the sessor, she couldn''t simply take those out without notifying their father. An exnation would also be required.


    But then again, there''s Mizuki who gave away a condominium unit without any care about her parents'' opinion. That girl was built differently.


    "Also, you shouldn''t worry about it now. We already have someone moving to furnish this ce for all of us."


    "I see. I also haven''t thought about how I can get them out of the warehouse. Silly me."


    "Mhm. It''s the thought that counts. I appreciate it a lot. Can I kiss you for it?"


    "This shameless guy won''t pass up a chance. No, you can''t."


    Or so she said.


    As soon as we reached the top of the stairs, Itou herself initiated it, pulling me to her. Her fingers draped over my neck, tracing the bite mark that she left behind earlier.


    While we were both all over each other, savoring the moment, I slowly moved us to the same area that the girls and I used before.


    Upon arriving there, Itou and I ended the long kiss as our attention gathered at the state of the ce.


    Unlike the emptiness of the first floor, a small round table could be seen ced in the middle while several seat cushions surrounded it. There''s also a pile of the same cushion in one corner. Then, further to the side, close to the window facing the front, there was a wall-attached wooden cab. On top of it, several potted nts were neatly arranged. Each of which was fresh and healthy. They''re getting sunlight through the window.


    Compared to thest time I visited this ce, this ce had already seen a change.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Obviously, the one responsible for it was none other than Mutsumi-senpai. She even handcrafted that attached cab. Although it''s still empty, we could ce tea sets there.


    After taking in the different view, Itou eventually sighed in amazement, "Uhm¡­ I expected this to be the same as downstairs but color me surprised..."


    As she said that, the girl took a seat on one of the cushions before pulling me down with her.


    Naturally, I took the nearby seat before inching closer to her.


    "I told you. We have someone working to furnish this ce. And even with just this, it''s already rxing."


    "Someone, huh? I bet it''s another one of your girls."


    "Not yet. Himeko knew her. A senior from the same club who graduatedst year." I answered honestly without naming Mutsumi-senpai.


    And as expected, her eyebrows raised from the phrase ''not yet''. She didn''t pursue it though. She''s more than aware that most of the people close to me are either my girls or someone I''m interested in.


    Spending another three minutes just talking about the room and the person working on this, Itou finally brought out the board game from her bag and ced it on top of the table.


    I helped her spread it open and prepare it to y. Once that was done, she started preparing to exin the revised rule of it that Haruko and the others helped her with.


    However, it was at this moment that someone knocked on the door downstairs.


    Did someone follow us? No¡­ I made sure that no one was around when I guided her here...


    It also can''t be one of my girls. They''re free toe here. Furthermore, even if they decide toe, they''ll tell me about it first. To make sure that I am here.


    Who is it then?

 Chapter 1353 Rumor Again?

    With hundreds of students attending this school, the chance that a student could wander to this corner of the school wasn''t zero. I mean, Satsuki and I also chanced upon this ce when we just wanted to go somewhere private.


    However, for that wandering student to knock on this clubhouse''s door specifically, there''s a huge possibility that it''s someone I know.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Furthermore, this ce should still look as dpidated as every clubhouse on this side of the school. We only tidied up the interior, after all.


    So, that nailed it.


    Whoever it is, he or she knows that there''s someone inside and most likely, it''s either someone who knows me or Itou.


    In any case, there''s no reason to expose to them that I''m alone with her here. It''s just out of the question. I have to drive whoever it is away.


    This should be our sanctuary. A ce where my girls and I could rx without caring about other people in this school.


    That should remain the same even if ourplex rtionship eventuallyes to light.


    "Wait here. I''ll go see who it is." I instructed the girl.


    Itou stared at me in response. She looked like she was about to say something but perhaps noticing the concern stered on my face, she reeled it in.


    Understanding that, I leaned forward to kiss her once more before whispering, "We''re going to y this today. No one can disturb us."


    "Psh. I''m not worried about that, idiot. Just go. I''ll wait here." Itou pushed my chest to send me away. However, she also chased my lips to get another kiss.


    Although we''re still in the early stages of our rtionship, seeing her slowly bing more straightforward was such a wee surprise. She''s also looking prettier whenever her cheeks turn pink. Her title as the number one beauty in our year was holding up.


    And because I intentionally let myself get caught by her, I spent another couple of seconds tasting her sweet lips before standing up to finally go check downstairs.


    Understanding that there was also another possibility that the person knocking on the door could also be someone unrted to us, I waited for the second knock before going out through the backdoor and creeping through the side to check their identity first.


    Making sure that I wouldn''t step onto dried branches or leaves, I soon reached the corner.


    Peeking from there, my eyes quickly zoomed in on the person waiting at the front door.


    As it turns out, it''s really someone I am acquainted with. Or rather, Itou and I knew her well.


    Miura-senpai.


    Furthermore, she''s not alone. There''s another girl behind her and if my memory serves me right, she''s the second year from their club.


    Well, I never paid too much attention to her before. Moreover, she''s wearing a blue hoodie over her uniform. Her long brown hair was seemingly held by that hood behind her. Furthermore, she appeared to be wearing wireless headphones around her neck.


    Yeah, she''s not exactly using it at the moment. I guess that''s part of her fashion.


    In any case¡­ the question remains. Why are the two of them here? Should I stille out and let them in?


    To make sure that I didn''t miss anything or anyone, my eyes also wandered to the road and to the direction that everyone woulde from.


    No one else was around apart from the two.


    I was about to return to the backside of the clubhouse to think about my next step when I heard Miura-senpai''s voice.


    "Weird, why is there no one answering the door? Did that girl give us the wrong information?"


    I could sense the frustration in her voice but upon hearing the content of what she said, it instantly got my curiosity.


    Did theye here thanks to some girl''s information? Then does that mean it''s a coincidence that we know the two of them?


    A secondter, I also heard the second-year girl''s voice, responding to Miura-senpai.


    "Kotone-senpai, I don''t think someone is here. This ce looks abandoned. You heard that the Student Council doesn''t even advertise this corner. But to be fair, this truly seems to be a perfect ce for a haunted story. We should make a horror-themed board game sometimes. Or better yet an actual digital game."


    I don''t know if Itou could hear them from upstairs but with just that small exchange, it revealed that they came here based on some information. Not because of us. As for what kind of information, I had no idea yet¡­


    Abandoning the thought to go back inside, I once again carefully went back to my previous position to peek and eavesdrop further on their conversation.


    "You game freak. I asked you to apany me in finding out if the rumor we heard is true, not to fuel your game developer brain. You''ve been harsh to Maaya-chanst time. See how she immediately overhauled that game she created. Give the girl a break next time."


    "Uh¡­ Ain''t that better? She managed to perfect it in a short time. I had fun ying it yesterday."


    "Even so, you should treat your juniors better. At least, those who are as passionate as you towards games."


    "Is this conversation really fit for this ce? You''re getting sidetracked, Kotone-senpai. Let''s go back. No one''s here."


    "I heard steps earlier. There can''t be no one."


    "You sure that came from a living being?"


    "Girl, are you trying to scare yourself? Alright. Everyone must''ve been waiting for us. My sister is there too. That girl is a handful."


    "I think it''s a tie. You''re also a handful, Kotone-senpai. It''s making me wonder why the President wants to date you."


    So, they''re here to confirm a rumor¡­ But what kind of rumor? And well, their conversation derailed almost instantly.


    It''s rather informative though. The second-year girl was just clueless about how to y nicely with her junior. Her intention was also rather pure.


    For sure, if Itou could hear them, her mind would be at ease.


    Should I continue eavesdropping? Well, I should make sure that they go away. Also, they already gave me no choice but to continue listening.


    Miura-senpai''s reply immediately arrived in retort to thatst part. And yes, at this point, they had long drifted away from their main topic.


    "I''m not a handful! He''s been around me since middle school¡­ He just thinks we''re dating when he never actually confessed. And I only see him as a male best friend or something like that."


    "Huh? That''s new, Kotone-senpai¡­ Shouldn''t you tell him? He seems very happy with the idea that he''s close to you."


    "I wish it was that easy. I already hinted about it to him a lot of times but he''s not picking it up."


    "Why not directly tell him about it?"


    "You think he can ept the truth easily?"


    "Ah¡­ you''re right. But that sounds like you''re just stringing him along, Kotone-senpai. He''s a little cute. Should I pick him up for you, Kotone-senpai?"


    "Huh? Don''t tell me you''re going to treat him as some kind of a challenging game?"


    "Teehee~I got caught. But why not?"


    "You game freak! Did you hear that? You''re pretty cruel yourself. Do it only if you''re serious and forget about it if not. Nishimura and I are about to graduate this year. I won''t be stringing him along any further after that." After rebuking the second-year girl, Miura-senpai''s voice then becameced with concern andment over Nishimura-senpai.


    Most likely, she''s also troubled about the current state of their rtionship. She thought she had her hands tied.


    Anyway, it''s not like I could perfectly understand their situation from that conversation. It might just be Miura-senpai''s side of the story for all we know.


    A minuteter, their topic never returned to the rumor and Miura-senpai finally decided to give up, making me sigh in relief.


    When I heard their footsteps as they started walking away from the clubhouse, I quickly moved to the backside, hiding from their sight.


    And before returning to Itou, I escorted them with my eyes until they disappeared at a distant corner.


    What should I make of the information I heard? Uh. I''ll think about thatter. I have a girl waiting for my return.

 Chapter 1354 Playing Her Game

    Like I had guessed, Itou also heard their conversation, albeit a little unclear due to the volume of their voices. Due to that, I told her that she could ask me if there''s something she''s curious about.


    I mean, she definitely wouldn''t like to hear about that bit with Nishimura-senpai. She''s actually more concerned about the most important point to note from their conversation.


    The reason for their appearance here.


    We made it our topic as we started the game of Gctic Mining Tycoon ¨C the name she picked for that board game.


    Since she revised it, before we moved into talking about the topic we set, she exined the new rules to me.


    And in the end, instead of a ratherplex Monopoly-like game, it gained more depth.


    Mining ores and amassing a bulk of them was still the main theme. Whoever owns the most ores wins after ten revolutions. But this time, she now had a new deck of cards with situational events that could either affect the board game or the yers'' gathered resources.


    For example, one card could destroy a that exists on the board resulting in that part of the board being untraversable by normal dice rolls.


    In short, while patching up the obvious imbnce of the game, she managed to add moreplexity to it.


    For sure, it would still be difficult to understand if yed by beginners but if it''s the enthusiasts, they would find the game interesting enough to master it. Moreover, she told me that it''s just the first version, she''s going to update it, bnce it more and add more content.


    When my curiosity got piqued about what she actually wanted to do in the future apart from inheriting their hotels, she proudly dered her intention to create her trademark for board games or games in general.


    Although that was her first creation, Itou then passionately listed more of her ideas to me resulting in my mind almost overloading.


    I escaped from it by doing an exaggerated dice roll that had me draw a card before intentionally pulling us back to our main topic.


    Uh. I would definitely give her my full support if that''s the path she wanted to take in the future but at the moment, I would probably get a headache trying to digest everything she had in mind.


    Nheless, witnessing that passionate fervor she had for it, it somehow pulled into my heartstrings, making me feel ecstatic about her future.


    Since ying games was her way to relieve the stress brought about by the weight of expectationsing from their family, she believed that other people also deserved a fun, stress-reliever like that.


    Such a noble thought.


    Anyway, that''s that. Our focus returned to the main point while continuing to y the game. We only nned to y one game, we still both have to show up to our clubs, after all.


    "Rather than the rumor itself, I''m more concerned about the origin of it. Looks like I have to create some measures to prevent someone from finding out about this ce."


    Once we were done theorizing about what rumor could it be, I eventually dered that at the same time as our game ended with Itou''s win.


    "Remember, we''re here. We can also help to prevent other people froming here¡­ But before that, Ruki, prepare yourself?"


    Ecstatic at the result of our game, Itou cheerfully turned to me and put her hands on my shoulders as she used them to support herself in drawing closer to me.


    While licking her lips clean, she donned a triumphant smile as she prepared herself to take her prize for winning; another bite to my neck.


    Yeah. To make it interesting for us, we betted our necks before the start of the game. Although one could say that she had the advantage given that it was her masterpiece, the girl yed fairly and I epted the loss. My luck at the dice was just that bad.


    Anyway, back to the awarding of her prize, Itou started giggling as she once again traced her earlier bite mark. "Don''t hate me for this, Ruki. I''m just getting back to all the times you teased me."


    Upon saying that, the girl first dropped a kiss on my lips before dering what she was about to do while showing a devious smirk.


    "I decided. To make it fair. I won''t bite the same area. Let me even it out for you. You''re free to tell the others that I''m the one who carved these marks on you."


    This girl¡­ Did I make her awaken her sadistic side? No, right?


    "Alright. It''s not like they''ll be interested in who bit me. You know what they will do? They''re just going to make another mark somewhere else¡­ One of these days, I mighte to school with a scarf around my neck just to hide the hickeys and bite marks from all of you."


    "You seem awfully okay with that though."


    "Of course, I am. A bite mark from my girl isn''t a sign of shame. It''s a trophy. If not for the chaos it will create if seen by others, I will unt it proudly." With a shameless expression on my face, I pulled my cor down, exposing the covered kiss and bite marks to her.


    Perhaps not expecting it, Itou was bbergasted. It took her five seconds to recover before a peal of cheerfulughter escaped her mouth.


    "Ruki, if idiot as a word wasn''t invented yet, I''ll definitely send your name as an entry. And for ''shameless'' too! Here I go¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After saying that, the girl finally went to im her prize.


    Chomp!


    Feeling her sharp fangs digging into my skin once again, I winced slightly from the pain. Latching her teeth for a few seconds there, the girl then followed it up with sensual licks from her cute little tongue.


    While Itou admired her new masterpiece on my neck, I enclosed my arm around her, pulling her body down to settle on myp.


    Before she could protest or fix herself in position, my mouth already caught one of her exposed ears. I nibbled on it until a sweet, ear-soothing moan escaped from her mouth.


    And with that, I continued assaulting her ear while enjoying her moans. I then marked it as the ending sequence for our time together.


    While she was still recovering from being flustered because of her seductive moaning, I started putting away the board game and prepared us to leave the ce.


    I also handed her a water bottle that I specifically bought beforeing here. Let''s just say I predicted that we''d be a little thirsty by the end.


    In a way, not only did our rtionship take another step forward, but I also managed to learn a lot more about the girl. And maybe, she also deepened her understanding of me.


    Her stiffness and slight awkwardness that was subtly present disappearedpletely.


    I could say that by the time we leave this clubhouse, Itou''s reservation, doubt, and other concerns regarding this rtionship she entered with me would be as good as gone.


    Although I wouldn''t im that she totally loves me now, I could confidently say that I love her already¡­


    "Let''s bring Nee-sama with us next time, Ruki."


    As we were about to step out of the clubhouse, Itou leaned close to my ear and whispered that suggestion.


    Really, this siscon¡­ But that''s not a bad idea. The two sisters together¡­ It can also be a chance to ease the slight awkwardness that Himeko feels about her little sister also falling onto myp.

 Chapter 1355 A Visit To The Alchemy Research Club

    When I escorted Itou to their club, I quickly left before Komoe or Miura-senpai could spot me. Not that I didn''t want to see them, especially Komoe, but I just couldn''t afford to be stalled any longer.


    It''s not toote or impossible to pass byter anyway.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Moving on, my feet soon led me to the Alchemy Research Club. After putting on my armband, I lightly knocked on the door, fully expecting the subus senior to answer.


    I wasn''t disappointed. The bespectacled senior whose alluring charm came off naturally even with little to no makeup adorning her face appeared before the opened door. She''s once again wearing ab coat that perfectly raised her charm level.


    Upon recognizing me, Nakanishi-senpai''s first reaction was a subdued gasp before she unconsciously looked sideways.


    From that, I sessfully gathered that the guy I decided to pay a visit to was inside.


    "It''s nice to see you''re still as charming as ever, senpai." With an impish smile, I greeted the senior in a flirty manner.


    Well, her natural charm was as strong as ever. I couldn''t help it.


    "It''s you. Why are you here again?" She stiffly answered, her lips twitching slightly.


    If I had to guess, she''s inwardly cringing at the way I greeted her. Though she''s not that concerned over Enomoto getting the wrong idea about us, the girl maintained her calmposure, befitting a senior.


    "Hmm? Can''t I check on my favorite senior? Also¡­" Upon dropping that answer, I frivolously stepped forward making the girl take a step back to prevent me from crashing into her.


    The same as her, I carefully watched my steps but in a subtle way. Once my whole body passed the doorway, I turned my head to the side, catching Enomoto and his childhood friend Nikka standing side by side close to ab table.


    Since my knock was loud enough for everyone to hear, their attention was on me.


    First, I curtly nodded to the short, timid-looking senior as a way of greeting her before meeting Enomoto''s gaze and continuing my words, "¡­ I have some business to Enomoto-senpai."


    Nakanishi-senpai furrowed her brows upon hearing that. She alternately looked at me and Enomoto, trying to get a hint on what was going on.


    She probably wasn''t informed of what happened yesterday. And considering she''s kind of an outcast because of her superior appearance, she probably failed to hear the juicy rumors about Ichihara Jun and Marika.


    "You. You''re not here to bring trouble, are you?" Her voice contained a hint of uncertainty but I guess I could understand her concern. She''s genuinely worried that I would sh against Enomoto right at this moment.


    This ce is her sanctuary. A ce away from the lecherous eyes of the boys and the envious eyes of the girls.


    However, with my n to have a talk with Enomoto, I wouldn''t hesitate to use my connection to the girl.


    Using that, I would be showing him that within the short timeframe that I got to know Nakanishi-senpai, I, more or less, managed to gain her trust. Something he knew as something difficult to aplish.


    And I''d like to see how he would react to that.


    Bringing my gaze back to the girl, I gently shook my head and lifted my hands in a bid to assure her. "I''m not. Come on, senpai. Why will I trouble my favorite senior?"


    Unconvinced with that answer, Nakanishi-senpai''s eyes scanned me from bottom to top, trying to discern my intention.


    She''s wary, alright. However, after maintaining eye contact with me for a few seconds, her shoulders visibly rxed. She believed my words, resulting in her worry disappearing entirely.


    And in response to it, the girl let out a relieved sigh before suppressing herughter, "Pfft. Yeah, right. I can see that you''ve grown more shameless than thest time you visited me."


    I put on an exaggerated expression, Something clearly out of character for me, and replied while cing a hand on my chest, "Eh? Senpai, I''m hurt. Have you forgotten that I''m inherently shameless?"


    Upon dropping thatst sentence, I drew closer to Nakanishi-senpai and entered her personal space.


    Although my approach caught her a little off guard, I saw her eyebrows twitching slightly. She understood what I was trying to do.


    And with that, Nakanishi-senpai followed through with my act.


    Instead of retreating from me, the girl casually ced her hand on my shoulder andughed in good humor, "Oh! Did I hurt my pitiful junior? Here, lean on me and remind me of how shameless you are."


    Compared to Marika''s act, I guess that''s passable. Besides, with how absurd I made myself out to be, I would say that she perfectly matched it.


    "Really? Don''t mind if I do,"


    And with that, I continued. My lips stretched into a smirk as I did what she asked me to do.


    I bent my back forward and let my foreheadnd on her left shoulder. Her alluring fragrance instantly filled my nose. If not for my high resistance to her natural charm, I would probably lose it and pounce at her at this moment.


    Nheless, it still managed to give birth to another idea. Using my body as a cover, I reached for her left hand.


    I held it as tight as possible and entwined our fingers.


    "What about this, senpai? Am I shameless enough?"


    "I have no words, you idiot. I only offered an inch but you took a yard. What? Are you really going to offend him?"


    While suppressing her slight annoyance, Nakanishi-senpai''s concern reemerged. However, she''s not really pulling her hand away. Furthermore, the volume of her voice lowered. She didn''t want Enomoto or Nikka to hear us.


    "Not really, I just thought that since we''re already doing this, why not take advantage of the blind spot? You see, I missed holding your hand like this."


    "You don''t say¡­ Did you not consider that I might hate you for this?"


    "I did. But senpai, if you''re going to hate me, you would''ve done so already during the first time I held your hand."


    "I''m about to hate this cockiness of you, Onoda-kun." Nakanishi-senpai let out a disappointed sigh.


    I thought she''s going to push me away, but she didn''t. A secondter, she continued in a rather soft voice, "I''m only letting you off this time, understand?"


    Upon hearing that, I couldn''t help but squeeze her hand a little tighter before responding with a smile, "Got it. I''ll be obedient next time."


    Although a part of my attention was still focused on seeing how Enomoto would react, I couldn''t help but be more invested in teasing the girl close to me.


    With her concern gone, Nakanishi-senpai was genuinely having fun acting like this with me.


    But then again, knowing her character, even with what just happened, she''s possibly also testing out Enomoto or me. Or maybe, both of us.


    Unfortunately, our little act would have toe to an end.


    Just as I started enjoying the warmthing from her palm as well as her subtle reactions to our closeness, Enomoto finally made his move.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Nikka holding onto his sleeve, perhaps to stop him. However, the guy paid it no heed and continued.


    He ceremoniously took slow steps as he approached our location. On his face was an amused expression, a little simr to yesterday. Obviously, it''s the result of what he was witnessing.


    Upon noticing him, Nakanishi-senpai gently pushed my head from her shoulder and pulled her hand out of my hold. The girl was about to take a step aside but decided against it in a split second. She remained next to me as we both waited for Enomoto.


    Looking at the guy, I couldn''t find a hint of jealousy on his face. Either he''s really not into Nakanishi-senpai or he caught on that what we did was mostly acting.


    His gaze lingered on Nakanishi-senpai for a while before fully focusing on me.


    "I see, you two have be well acquainted without my knowledge. I can''t say I''m not d to see that. You finally found a boy you''refortable interacting with, Nakanishi¡­ However, Onoda-kun, when will you state your business? You see, we''re performing club activity here"


    This guy¡­ For him to remain this calm and even appear sincerely d for Nakanishi-senpai, there''s no doubt that he was a lot different than most guys I had run into.


    In any case, it''s really my fault. I said I have some business with him yet the first thing I did was to put on an act with Nakanishi-senpai¡­


    Let''s see¡­


    "I believe you''re aware of why I''m here, Enomoto-senpai. Does ''yesterday''s event'' ring a bell to you?"

 Chapter 1356 Compensation

    A calctive mind and a calm demeanor. I guess those are traits that Enomoto possessed that the other guys do not.


    That''s impressive, to say the least.


    Normally, one will not antagonize such a character.


    Unfortunately, we already started off on the wrong foot.


    He sent Nakanishi-senpai to warn me. That felt like an elitist way to keep some upstart to continue rising. It didn''t work and, in a way, he simply introduced a very interesting girl to me.


    Next, he allowed Uchiyama and the other two to ambush me. But then again, I''m not his friend. So, bing a bystander was the normal path to take there. Furthermore, that instance allowed me to get closer to that very interesting girl.


    Andstly, he appeared alongside Ichihara for an unknown reason; either to observe me or take me down in case I turned out pretty mediocre. As a result, the situation came about.


    Uh¡­ Thinking about it, I owe it to him that I got a reason to continue seeing Nakanishi-senpai.


    Is he trying to be my wingman or something? Hell nah. That''s impossible. The same reasoning as earlier, he has no reason to.


    Anyway, although he became the pivotal piece to the peaceful resolution of yesterday''s event, I was confident to resolve it in one way or another even if he was not there.


    If anything, his appearance yesterday confirmed one thing. His interest in me has already reached the point that he had to probe me with his own eyes.


    Whether he''s going to be my enemy or not, that''s still up for debate.


    And that''s why I am here.


    To do the same thing as he did.


    Bringing up thepensation was just another excuse for me to be here.


    "You sure do move quickly, Onoda-kun. Well then, care to sit down with me? Let''s talk there."


    And that became Enomoto''s reply to my probing question. He didn''t hesitate to invite me into the lounge area of this clubroom. The one behind the curtain.


    Furthermore, he didn''t give any instructions to Nakanishi-senpai. The guy simply turned around to walk over there as soon as he got my agreement.


    A few minutes have passed since then. At the moment, with the sizzling of chemicals and the clinking of the ss sks and test tubes as the backdrop, I found myself sipping on a freshly brewed coffee of Nikka-senpai whilefortably sitting in the same chair I used thest time I was here with Nakanishi-senpai.


    Right. Instead of sending them away, Enomoto simply let them do their ''activity'' outside this curtained area. He probably believed that it''s no consequence even if the two of them heard our conversation.


    As for the coffee¡­ Enomoto''s childhood friend was kinda thoughtful. She moved even without his input.


    I observed the guy''s reaction when the girl did it but the same as earlier, it was hard to discern what was on his mind when looking at her. He probably mastered his poker face.


    "Before we start, let me air this out first. I do not wish to antagonize you, Onoda-kun. You''ve proven yourself to be such a character that even Ichihara Jun ended up helpless against you." Enomoto raised her arm as though doing the sign of surrender.


    He then keenly looked at me, waiting for my response.


    Well, if he''s going to be this straightforward then that''s better. But I don''t like the fact that he''s trying to tter me there. No matter how I hear it, itcked sincerity mixed in with those kinds of ttery.


    It sounded empty. Most likely, it''s just his one-offpliments that he''s using to get someone else''s goodwill.


    That''s a smart way of using it but it''s not perfect. To someone wary of him, it won''t be effective.


    I mean, there''s no way I will trust everythinging out of his mouth. I''ll always use a filter in my mind to determine whether he''s being truthful or not.


    Nheless, I could also y the same game as him. Obviously, I wouldn''t be as easygoing as I was with Nakanishi-senpai. One, he''s not a girl I''m interested in. And two, there''s no reason to put on a mask in front of him when he''s already aware of what I am capable of doing.


    "I''m just here for thepensation you promised, senpai. Please turn a blind eye to what you witnessed earlier." I uncaringly shrugged before adding that extra bit to create the impression that I care about my closeness to Nakanishi-senpai.


    "Alright. I didn''t see anything. Not you leaning close to Reira and not Reira having fun acting with you. Oh. You know what? Let me tell you this." Enomoto paused for a bit before gesturing for me to lean over.


    Understanding what he wanted to do, I unhesitatingly leaned forward.


    Sure enough. The guy went for my ear and whispered something rted to Nakanishi-senpai, "No one, not even me, has managed to get that close to her. You''re the first."


    Enomoto then patted my shoulder, looking as though he wasmending me and at the same time, passing me the baton for taking care of the girl.


    But like I said earlier, I couldn''t simply believe his words. Only Nakanishi-senpai could confirm that.


    "That''s ttering but I don''t think it''s something to be celebrated. Nakanishi-senpai found me amusing as her junior. That''s all."


    "Hoh. You''re saying that now? Man, are you also like this with President Asakura? You''re acting too humble. If you haven''t heard yet, Reira is an untouchable flower in our school. Everyone wants to pluck that flower but no one dares to make the first move."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ah. So, he''s going to do this angle. Not only did he bring up Shizu''s name to the table, but he also put down information about Nakanishi-senpai.


    Although I was already aware of thetter, there''s no doubt that he''s trying to probe me with it again.


    Before replying to that, I straightened my back first and took another sip from my cup.


    The coffee wasn''t anything special. But I opted to act like it was savory because Nikka-senpai kept on ncing at us.


    When our eyes met, I nodded to her and put on a gratified smile. Even if she was not interested in me, that still made her flustered. Most likely, Enomoto seldom showed her the same treatment.


    Or there''s another reason, who knows?


    "I appreciate that information, senpai. But I don''t think it''s fair to talk about Nakanishi-senpai like that."


    "Oh. Is gossiping distasteful to you?"


    "Not particrly. But she''s in the same room as us, is she not?"


    Enomoto''s lips twitched at my answer. That''s the first genuine reaction I saw from him. I guess his poker face reached his limit, huh?


    In any case, that''s probably the first andst I would catch today. The slightly carefree air around Enomoto disappeared and was reced by a silent pressure as though he was a predator staking out his prey.


    "I see. What a gentleman, Onoda-kun. I''m in awe. Let''s get down to business then."


    "Mhm¡­" I only hummed in response. In this way, I also conveyed my intention to move past tteries or idle talks.


    "What kind ofpensation do you want from me?" Enomoto asked. Straight to the point.


    "Information."


    And so, I did the same. But to irk him a bit, I picked up the cup again and nced in Nikka''s direction.


    He didn''t react that much to it but I noticed how his round eyes narrowed slightly.


    He cares about her, huh?


    "Oh? What kind of information?"


    "About someone. Let me get specific here, senpai. I don''t have a lot of time to waste¡­" As I said this, I gulped the remaining coffee down to indicate my haste. I then acted as though I arranged my thoughts before continuing in the same straightforward manner¡­


    "I need to know who''s the one pulling Tanaka-senpai''s strings. I already have a guess on who it is, I just want confirmation."


    That''s a lie¡­ I had no clue yet. My first guess that resulted from the information I heard from Shizu couldn''t possibly be the mastermind now¡­


    I mean, that first guess was Marika herself. After interacting with her and seeing that she was not as clever as I thought she would be, it instantly crumbled.


    There still exists the possibility that everything was an act by the girl. If that turned out to be the reality, I''d apud the girl for sessfully fooling me.


    Nheless, I''m 90% certain that it isn''t her. I''m willing to bet my years of experience in reading the girls I targeted for it. The Marika that I get to know might be hopeless and na?ve but she''s genuine. Those tears cannot be faked.


    "Heh¡­ Interesting." After a minute or two of silence, that''s the first thing that Enomoto uttered. Without breaking eye contact with me, he raised a finger, "Onoda-kun, that information is too valuable to be given as simplepensation for something I shouldn''t be involved with. Don''t you think so? What don''t I ask you one thing in exchange for it?"


    Oh. Now, we''re talking¡­ One thing, huh? I guess there''s no hurt in hearing what it will be.


    "Sure. As long as it''s within my ability."

 Chapter 1357 Might As Well

    Five minutester, I left the Alchemy Research Club.


    I got Enomoto''s request which was stupidly simple in exchange for the piece of information that I needed.


    What kind of request was it?


    The dude asked me to stop eyeing Nikka.


    Yeah. With his recovered poker face, Enomoto raised that request. And because of it, I couldn''t determine whether he was looking out for that childhood friend or he was just confirming his suspicion about what I tried to do there.


    In short, that guy was ying mind games with me. There''s no winner or loser. Yet, I understood that it might be his way of telling me not to treat him the same as Ichihara Jun or Inugaki.


    Furthermore, having understood that I wasn''t the type to grovel on my knees to show respect to a senior, Enomoto would probably not demand it from me.


    In any case, the little reaction he showed earlier was already a dead giveaway that he cares for the girl. No attempt of masking it as a probe to me could make me think otherwise.


    And that''s why I epted his request after acting like he caught me and my intention.


    Still, since I was only looking through my perspective and not his, I would never treat my assumptions as the truth.


    I have to confirm it in our future interactions.


    And likewise, I will have to make sure that he won''t be able to read me next time.


    Anyway, moving past that, I finally got a name.


    From Enomoto''s words, he himself wasn''t certain that that person was the mastermind.


    He mentioned a motive though.


    "He was taught a lesson by Ichihara for trying to get close to Kujou. His older sister who graduatedst year became one of the girls Ichihara managed to catch."


    That''s how Enomoto worded it.


    It''s another dude who''s holding a grudge against Ichihara Jun.


    Furthermore, he also raised the point that Tanaka might also be holding a grudge against either of the two or both of them.


    As for the reason why they specifically involved me, Enomoto brought up the library incident.


    Because I stood up against the couple there and suddenly got pushed into the spotlight by being appointed as the Disciplinary Officer, I became the most convenient tool for them to use.


    And yep, I was only being used. And perhaps, due to Marika''s growing trust in me, it became more convenient for them to use me.


    That''s about it.


    I guess I have to wait for Marika''s update regarding the follower she sent to tail Tanaka.


    Although I didn''t have high hopes for it, any information they could fish out might be able to confirm Enomoto''s information.


    "Takashima Gentoku... Another third-year student."


    I couldn''t help but let that name roll on my tongue as I made my way to finish my daily routine.


    Somehow, the surname Takashima was a little familiar to me. Someone''s silhouette shed in my mind when I heard it earlier.


    Considering every memory I repressed in my mind concerned the girls that I''ve stolen, there''s a high chance that one of them was surnamed, Takashima. Whether she''s rted to the guy or not, that''s something I needed to discover.


    Haa... Looks like this situation is bing tooplex. While Enomoto''s threat lowered due to this fruitful visit, Ichihara Jun and that mastermind''s threat rose.


    I now have to deal with thempletely. For Marika''s sake.


    -


    -


    Upon arriving at the Book Club, I was greeted by the sight of Kanzaki attentively listening to Haruko exining something to her.


    I failed to hear their topic but I could put out a guess and it would probably not be too far off considering our uptight ss President straightened her back and acted flustered at my appearance.


    Well, I didn''t probe into it. I simply greeted the girl before moving to check on my girls.


    After drinking a cup of Mina''s tea, Edel apanied me next door where I showed my face in front of Minori and Yuika-senpai. The green-haired senior stared at me with a slight hint of anticipation. It''s as if she''s expecting me to make a move on her today. On the other hand, the orange-haired senior was as wary as ever. But there''s also a change in her behavior, she stopped trying to run away upon seeing me.


    I guess that''s the result of thest time I was here. Though short, our talk back then was a little fruitful ¨C meaning, we now had a slight understanding of each other.


    Well, without showing how pleased I was to see their behavior change, I greeted the two with the same amiable smile and sat down across from them.


    Naturally, Edel was in her ''ko mode'', not wanting to pass up the chance to stick close to me.


    Due to that, I earned another contemptuous re from Yuika-senpai. Minori-senpai sighed in slight disappointment but when she saw Edel''s carefree attitude as the silver-haired ko happily andfortably clung to me, she dropped it and faced my gaze with a certain conviction.


    "Okay then¡­ Are you here to chat with us again, Ruki?"


    "Ruki?!" When Edel heard the way Minori-senpai addressed me, her ko-mode turned off for a moment as she raised her head to seek confirmation, "Uhm¡­ did I miss some significant event between you two?"


    "Maybe not that significant. Thest time I was here, Minori-senpai asked me if she could call me by name. I said yes. As for Yuika-senpai¡­"


    "I won''t call you by your first name! You''re Onoda and call me ''senpai''!"


    And there she goes. Pitching in to rify her position on this, Yuika-senpai''s timidity seemingly vanished into thin air.


    On the other hand, Minori-senpai simply nodded in confirmation.


    With that, Edel, who thought she missed a development between me and herst two sisters,ughed awkwardly and buried her face in my chest once more.


    "I get it that she''s like a ko even to Haru¡­ But this¡­ Edel-senpai has gone from bad to worse. Clinging to a boy she should hate. Hmph!" Ending that with a rather contemptuous humming, Yuika-senpai made a face at me before turning her head sideways, not daring to look at me.


    Edel didn''t let that pass. With the awkwardness magically disappearing, she dered, "I love Ruki, Yuiyui! He''s different from most boys. Come and hug him and you''ll understand."


    "No way!"


    "Eh, a kiss then?"


    "Never!"


    "You''re being difficult, Yuiyui. How will you understand his charm like that?"


    "I don''t need to!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Somehow, the two started to banter like that. Minori-senpai and I could only watch helplessly and wait for them to stop.


    But I admit, that was amusing. Seeing Edel defend and proudly boast about me in front of the two made my chest flutter with happiness.


    "Alright, take a drink, you two." Minori-senpai somehow produced a pitcher of water from somewhere and handed cups of water to the two as soon as they stopped their bantering.


    While the two were busy quenching their dried-up throats, the green-haired senior turned to me, "And Ruki, you have yet to answer my question."


    "Ah. I apologize, senpai. Actually, yes, I''m here to chat with you. I promised I am going to help but I seldom visit¡­"


    I scratched my head and put on an embarrassed smile.


    That''s the truth, anyway. While we already chatted once, the two had yet to open uppletely to me. They still hated my guts or just the fact that I am a guy.


    Or maybe it''s not that intense anymore, evidenced by what had transpired in this room since we arrived.


    "Or, you''re just trying to prove to us that you''re different from the others." Minori-senpai pointed at me as if she already read me like a book.


    "Yeah. That too. I mean, Minori-senpai¡­ It will be hard for the two of you in the future if you continue hating men. Although I won''t suggest using me as your punching bag to drain the unbearable negative feelings you have towards us men, I decided to continue appearing in front of you like this until you get used to my shameless face."


    Honestly, I never nned to say that at this moment. But now that I''m here and we''re already on this topic, I might as well be straightforward and shameless about my intention.


    Unexpectedly, Minori-senpai, Yuika-senpai, and even Edel, who was breathing raggedly on my chest, reacted to it.


    The two seniors sitting across us nodded at each other before their lips drew an arc. Minori-senpai then resignedly raised her hand as though issuing her surrender. Yuika-senpai quickly erased the smile on her lips and reced it with a pout as I got subjected to her impassioned gaze.


    As for Edel, she reached for my cheeks and pinched them with all her might, "Un. Your tongue is as impressive as always, Ruki."


    After saying that, she then turned her gaze to the two girls, her ko trait restrained for a moment, "Minori, Yuiyui, you heard him. Turn off your hate filter for a moment. Is his sincerity stillcking for you?"


    Following that question, a few seconds of silence ensued. The two couldn''t answer right away.


    In any case, with my eyes also focusing on them, there''s no need for them to voice it out anymore. It''s already written on their faces and shown by their bodily gestures.

 Chapter 1358 New Member

    Thanks to Edel''s pitch there, the few minutes that I spent within the Poem Appreciation Club became a little fruitful.


    While it didn''t close the distance between me and the two seniors, I got to hear their current insights about me.


    Yep. They stayed subjective to me and refused to enlighten me why they hated boys in general. If I had to guess, it might not be exinable and just something they grew up with. Besides, they never truly acted it out. In public, apart from being asocial with little connection even to the other girls, they''re just seen as averse to interacting with the other gender.


    And now that my presence encroached on their safe haven here in this ssroom for months already, Minori-senpai said that Haruko urged them to observe me which they did. And so, they told me the result of that observation.


    For Minori-senpai, I am tolerable to a certain degree. What she hated the most about me was my stubborn kindness ¨C referring to my deration of wanting to help them even if they never looked at me kindly.


    For Yuika-senpai, she went on to point out how much of a pervert I am. She believes that I''m only approaching them to one day bed them and im their virginity. Also, she pointed out Haruko''s words the first time I appeared before them.


    She still thinks that I''m only trying to im them as Haruko''s presents. She''s aware of part of my past from Haruko''s recollection. She thought I was still the desire-driven guy who was only trying to steal her from Haruko.


    Of the five girls of Haruko, she remained the only one to believe that I haven''t changed at all.


    Edel tried to defend me but I stopped her and epted that kind of evaluation.


    Before I left the clubroom, Minori-senpai added something. She reminded me that she still stood by what she said thest time. That if I eventually decided to go after them, I should spare Yuika-senpai from it and start with her. From the look in her eyes, she''s really determined to test me out first rather than let Yuika-senpai be terrified of me.


    She actually sees the girl as a little sister she wants to protect. It''s simr to how Edel and Mutsumi-senpai cared for the girls younger than them.


    As my response to that reminder, I simply showed an understanding smile followed by a nod.


    -


    -


    After bringing Edel back to the neighboring clubroom, I made my way to our clubroom.


    It''s a normal club day for us aside from having an additional person in our club room.


    Yep. Hana once again visited the club despite what she experienced at the four girls'' hands yesterday. Furthermore, given that I waste, the girl went to the club by herself so her appearance surely surprised Kana and the others.


    ording to the ount of Rae and Kana. Hana showed up looking like a spent tire. She mindlessly went in after Otsuka-senpai opened the door for her and plopped down on my seat. She slumped over the table, resting her mind and body.


    It''s like she came just to take a rest. Most likely, Chii''s Mentor once again tired her out for being too lively.


    But then, ten minutes before I arrived, the curious girl''s liveliness and curiosity kicked in, hounding the girl about what happened to her.


    And surprisingly enough, Hana''s reaction to Otsua-senpai''s liveliness was totally different from Chii''s Mentor. She gradually regained her energy and started conversing with the girl with me as their topic.


    Yeah. That must be the reason for the difference in treatment. She''s more interested in talking about me rather than whatever guidance Chii''s Mentor was giving.


    There''s also the fact that out of the four girls in the club, only Otsuka-senpai could proudly say that she''s not my girl. And thinking that she was simply a bystander, she didn''t need to adopt a sense of rivalry with her. Little did she know that Otsuka-senpai was just like a ticking time bomb for me.


    Anyway, that''s that.


    When I arrived, I partly ignored the girl and simply took my ce in between Kana and Rae and spent the rest of our time there just reading a book together or talking about Kana''s novel that was still in the process of judging whether it could pass the second round in the contest she entered.


    However, before the bell rang for the end of club hours, Hana approached Ishida-senpai for the club application form. Otsuka-senpai talked her into it and even proudly teased me that she did me a favor for doing that.


    Kana and Rae scolded the curious girl but they were already helpless to stop it.


    Why?


    Because Rumi was the diligent club president first before being my girl. And due to that she cheerfully handed Hana the application form and epted it right away, weing her to our club.


    Yes. On her second day in our school, Hana formally became the sixth member of the Literature Club.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Oh. The cuck Goto already handed in his resignation so he''s not counted anymore. And if Watanabe also joined in the future, she''d be the seventh¡­ The future dilemma of club disbandment for theck of members next year was conveniently solved like this.


    Following that, we prepared to leave and turn in the day.


    With my promise to apany them to meet with Hifumi, I first escorted Hana to Chii''s clubroom. And the following half an hour was obviously the same as before, walking my girls to their destinations.


    At the moment, I was approaching the school gate, making my way back to the Club Building after escorting Nami and the others from the same club.


    This should be myst return trip to pick up Chii and Hana. However, looking ahead of me, that might be dyed.


    "Junior-kun, here!"


    Yeah. Parked on the side near our school gate was the same car that Marika used before. And instead of waiting inside, the ringlet girl was standing outside it, watching me approach.


    She happily waved her hand at me while clutching a bottle of her favorite juice.


    I looked around to check if other cars were observing the girl from afar. Or if Ichihara Jun was around. However, there''s nothing unusual.


    Apart from the two bodyguards who also served as her driver, everything appeared normal.


    I took note of their reaction upon my arrival and it was the same as before. They''re still wary of me but there was no indication that they received another instruction, for example, beating me up.


    Either they''re loyal to Marika or they''re not Ichihara''s men.


    "Senpai, aren''t you going home?" Naturally, I wouldn''t simply run to the girl. Acting the same as thest time they picked me up, I approached the girl normally.


    "I am. But I thought I saw you walking back to school. I thought why not give you this." She answered with a refreshing smile before handing me the bottle of juice. But that was just an act. The girl stepped forward and whispered to me in a voice that the suited men wouldn''t hear, "I heard from my followers, Jun-kun asked them not to leave my side. I''m afraid I won''t be able to visit you next time¡­ What should I do?"


    This girl¡­ So, she waited for me to ask this? Won''t it be easier if she messaged me?


    Wait. No. I''m looking at it from one angle¡­


    Marika¡­ Has she started making an excuse for a reason to see me? Or is this her way of showing her rebellious spirit to whoever''s restricting her?


    "I see. Leave it to me, senpai. I''ll sneak you out if need be." That''s how I replied in the end, resulting in the girl''s mood bing noticeably radiant.

 Chapter 1359 A Suggestion (1)

    With Marika looking extremely satisfied with our small talk that she almost failed to restrain herself from getting even closer to me, a thought popped up inside my head.


    Since Ichihara Jun was openly trying to restrict her again and even had the gall toe and try to enter my office, why not create another situation that would send him fuming?


    Even if he''s already suspecting me, without actual proof in his hands, he could only act on that suspicion. And after yesterday, I doubt he would mindlesslye and barge into my office once again.


    Although I never nned to bring him to a guidance counselor, the fact that I let him off lightly would remain in his mind. Rumors about it even made their rounds today which seemingly died down after lunch break.


    He or his followers most likely made a move to suppress it.


    That''s fine. I wasn''t betting on the rumor to be that effective.


    What''s more important to me was¡­ Marika''s growing independence in her decisions.


    "Oh, senpai. Are you going home? Can I apany you for a bit?"


    At the same time as I said that, I took my phone from my pocket and sent a short message to Chii, informing her that I would be returning shortly.


    I doubt this would take a while, anyway. And even if I wished for it, it''s currently impossible.


    "Apany me?" Marika paused to look behind her, checking in with her bodyguards. Although I couldn''t see it from where I was standing, she was probablymunicating with them through her eyes.


    And sure enough, a few secondster, the two stepped out of the vehicle and walked away, leaving the engine on.


    The girl then turned to me, a hint of gleeful anticipation on her face as she reached her hand out to me.


    cing my hand on top of her palm, Marika clenched it as she led me inside the car.


    Of course, the two of us checked our surroundings first. Given that most students already went home, there were only a few that could be seen from where we were standing. And luckily enough, none of them were walking in this direction.


    And so, the two of us settled inside the backseat without any problem.


    Once I pulled the door close, Marika released my hand and bashfully lowered her head, "Uhm, is this what you meant by apanying me, Junior-kun?"


    This girl¡­ Should she really ask that? I never mentioned wanting to be in the same situation as before. But then again, I wasn''t that clear with her when I told her I wanted to apany her for a bit.


    In any case, I gotta make use of this situation instead.


    "Mhm. This reminds me ofst week, senpai." Upon saying this, I inched closer to her with my arms stretching to her side.


    Back then, she was the one who initiated everything by being so forward so¡­ it''s my turn today.


    With my fingers gradually mping onto her soft waist, I exert a bit of my strength, tugging her close to me.


    Even before Marika could utter a response, her whole body was already pressing on me. And perhaps to support herself, she used her hands to lean onto my chest with her headfortably ced on my shoulder.


    The sweet fragrance of her hair wafted to my nose but it was soon reced by warm breath when she raised her head and replied in a gentle tone.


    "Me too, Junior-kun¡­"


    "You''re a little cheeky back then. Of all people, you chose me to be your instrument to make him jealous."


    Using my free hand, I ced my thumb on her red lips, tracing it gently. Marika sucked her lips in at first but when I didn''t stop at it, she gradually opened it, allowing me to do what I wanted.


    And while I was doing that, one of her hands bravely climbed from my chest to the back of my ear, holding my head like that. I could feel her fingers gradually digging into my hair to get her firm hold. And perhaps in response to what I did, her thumb sensually caressed my ear lobe.


    "I have no regrets, Junior-kun. If not you, no one else can fill that spot."


    "Yeah, right. I''m the only one daring enough to take advantage of you like this."


    Marika had no words for that. Her mind wandered a bit, most likely remembering what happened these past few days before a radiant smile peeked from her lips.


    She then grabbed my thumb, clutching it in her palm. Following that, even if it was a little difficult considering how she lost support, Marika lifted herself as she slowly took her ce on myp, straddling me.


    My arm naturally followed her, supporting her back and unconsciously fixing her position.


    As bold as this situation was, we''re safe because of the tinted windows. Only when those bodyguards press their faces on it would they be able to see what''s happening inside. And at the moment, they''re still at a certain distance, just watching our surroundings.


    After getting her mostfortable position, Marika moved my hand she was clutching down to her waist and pushed it to her back. In this way, she became enclosed in my arms. With a little tug, the almost negligible distance between our bodies was instantly closed.


    Her squishy front pressed into my chest, giving me the window to nce at that crevice inside her uniform. Her bra was also a little visible but with all of her buttons still in ce, I could only see the outeryer.


    In any case, that''s not the best part of this. With the way she was sitting on myp, I could feel the growing warmth beneath her skirt. She perfectly settled on top of my little brother, after all.


    Although it wasn''t hard yet, I doubt I would be able to hold on to how assertive she''s bing.


    Not that I hate it. In fact, this was better than what I imagined when I asked for a bit of her time.


    "Junior-kun¡­ am I allowed to do this?" With her face mirroring the conflict she''s feeling at the moment, Marika raised that question alongside calling out to me with a hint of affection.


    "Does this feel wrong to you? This isn''t the first time we became this close."


    Right. Every instance that we''re alone together, we always end up this close. For her to question it now, she''s probably on the verge of convincing herself that nothing''s wrong with this. In that way, whatever guilt she was still carrying would disappear in a sh.


    "A bit. Jun-kun is my fianc¨¦e yet we''ve never been this close."


    "I see. Have you ever thought about doing this with him?" As I said this, my hands slid down her spine and settled just before the soft pair of her lower body.


    Marika squirmed a bit from being tickled but she didn''t even try to stop me.


    "No. I have never¡­ But I''ve seen him do this to other girls." She replied.


    Oh. So, she''s not that entirely clueless about his womanizing habits. I first thought that no one informed her of it. That the only thing she was aware of was his habit of approaching another girl which she always try to stop. Like that time with Ishida-senpai.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well then, this might sound like I would be manipting her but¡­ this was the right moment to bring up the idea that popped up in my head.


    "Then, senpai. What about showing him this? Let''s take another photo. Let him have the same experience as you. He''s aware that you only used me for thatst photo, we better make it appear genuine this time." After dropping that suggestion, I let my hand drop to her squishy bottom, cupping the pair perfectly.


    Marika''s eyes widened instantly but whether it was because of my suggestion or what I did, I had no idea. Because right after that, the girl buried her face in my shoulder as her arms crossed behind me.

 Chapter 1360 A Suggestion (2)

    Because Marika didn''t give a direct confirmation, I waited a few seconds before continuing. With my hands feeling up the surprising firmness of her backside, I slowly clenched my fingers giving it a light squeeze.


    When I did that, a warm breath seeped into my shoulder. Marika gasped from the sensation brought about by my hands. And with the girl not doing anything to stop me, I could only take that as her silent way of giving approval.


    Now, if I was any other guy, this would probably be the moment to take it up another notch.


    But for the sake of this precious ringlet girl, I rxed my fingers before calling out to her, exining my n in detail.


    "Senpai, this is what we will do. My hands will remain in their ce and we''re going to take the photo with the focus on it. Which means we don''t need to show our faces. With your unique hair, he won''t mistake these bouncy ringlets for someone else. However, unlike thest time, I can''t let you take the risk alone anymore. I''m the one who suggested this so¡­ I''ll be sharing it."


    Yeah. If not for me bringing this up, she probably wouldn''t try this again given that the aftermath of the first photo was Ichihara Jun going ballistic at finding out who the guy in the photo was. Besides, with his suspicion ced on my head, he would stille after me regardless.


    So, why should I be cautious in letting him know that Marika allowed me to do things that she never let him do?


    Besides, my desire which had been silent for a while and was only really active whenever I am having a fulfilling time with my girls was intensely throbbing at the thought of Ichihara Jun''s despair-filled face.


    Even if it didn''t happen yet, I already have this feeling that it would be a sight to see.


    And speaking of that desire, it''s currently wide awake at this very moment, beating passionately for this girl in my arms.


    "Junior-kun will share it? Are you going to¡­" Prompted by what she heard from me, Marika couldn''t help but raise her head, ending her quest of burrowing further in me. Her round, inquiring eyes focused on me and seemingly wouldn''t blink unless I rified her point of concern.


    "Yes, I am. We''re in this together now, senpai. Are you still worried about me? Have you forgotten how I sent him back yesterday?" I put on a confident smirk as a way to assure her.


    And thankfully, that''s effective. Marika epted it but a secondter she bit her lips as a remorseful expression shed on her face. She''s definitely feeling bad for involving me.


    Due to that, I quickly made a move to prevent it from turning into self-me. My hands were upied so I ended up using them to support me in my endeavor, and along with my core strength, I closed the distance between our faces.


    With her mind upied, the girl didn''t see iting. Only when my lipsnded at the same spot as yesterday did her eyes refocus on me.


    She''s surprised, of course. But I didn''t stop there, pulling back a bit, I aligned our heads perfectly.


    I waited until Marika''s pretty golden eyes cleared up before moving again. Dropping the thought that I should save her first kiss for next time, I unhesitatingly aimed at her soft, cherry-red lips.


    "Forgive me for this, senpai¡­" I whispered those words of apology before firmly nting my lips on hers.


    Marika''s body tensed up right away as she had no idea how to respond. But using my experience and the sensation brought about by my hands behind her, I skillfully pushed on, giving her a first kiss that she would always remember.


    Like I thought, her lips were sweet like cherry. Apart from the initial kiss, I eventually sucked them and let my tongue run across them, not leaving any spot of her lips dry.


    Thatsted for at least 20 seconds.


    "Junior-kun¡­"


    When that time was up, Marika, who had already recovered from the shock, muttered my name and voluntarily closed her eyes, savoring every moment. Moreover, as if she''s a natural learner, she started copying me. From the movements of her lips to the hungry attempt to suck on my lips and eventually entangle her tongue with mine.


    In short, her first kiss didn''t be a swift one like what happened with Komoe earlier but a full-on gradual progress from a simple kiss to the notorious french kiss that involved tongues.


    And during it, whether clumsily or not, Marika absorbed the teachings I imparted in between our deepening kisses. When I asked her to open her mouth and stick her tongue, she obediently did it. Naturally, I caught her tongue with my lips and sucked it as much as I wanted. But to make it fair, I also did the same for her. Marika copied what I did, albeit with less intensity because of her embarrassment.


    Two minutester, the two of us had yet to stop as we were both fullymitted to the act. Even the thought of taking the picture flew off our heads.


    Unfortunately, or maybe fortunately, the girl who wasn''t used to long kisses eventually ran out of breath.


    When I noticed her turning a little purple, I immediately stopped and pulled us back from each other.


    "Breath, senpai." Although that sounded like an instruction, the girl was already starting to catch her breath.


    With her chest heaving up and down, her crimson face gradually returned to its natural color. And when she finally stabilized, I let my lips naturally move to show a very affectionate smile to the girl.


    There''s no need to say anything. She''s not an idiot, after all. She''s aware of what transpired and what it meant for her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While tracing her wet lips, she bashfully muttered, "We did it, Junior-kun¡­"


    "Yes, we did. If ever you regret it, I want you to remember what I said before it happened."


    "F-forgive you?"


    "Mhm. I''m the one who initiated it. As for my reason¡­ let me be honest with you here. You''re about to me yourself. I can''t bear to see that. Like I said we''re in this together. From today onwards, you''re not alone anymore. I broke you out of your prison."


    Marika took a moment to digest what I said. She had a little trouble recognizing that her environment where she was surrounded by her followers was like a prison, after all.


    Upon understanding that, the ringlet girl''s eyes glowed with a rather iprehensible glint. Whether it was a conviction, pity, or any other emotion she started recognizing, I had no idea.


    But at least, Marika eventually got her head out of it as she soon showed a bright and affectionate smile.


    I had no idea if she was aware of her growing feelings for me but at least, she''s not averse to it.


    "Thank you, Junior-kun¡­" Instead of saying she forgive me, Marika only uttered those words of gratitude.


    And soon, she once again fell on my shoulder.


    At this point, I also decided not to bring up the kiss. We could discuss that next time.


    For now, it''s about time to do my suggestion.


    With that, while she was sniffing the scent of my uniform and rxing on its broadness, I once again exined what we were about to do.


    Apart from taking the photo from the angle where it''s fully visible how I was holding her butt, I nned to dangle a part of my armband inconspicuously. That way, Ichihara Jun would only be able to pick up that clue if he looked closely. It''s a unique armband so even if it''s just a part, that guy would be able to point it to me.


    But then again, even if he''s certain that I am the one in it, he''ll keep that photo to himself and no one will know about it. He''s a bundle of ego, he won''t let himself suffer another humiliation.


    That''s why his next mode of retaliation might not be a direct confrontation but using a power that isn''t his.


    Well, that''s just my prediction. I still have to wait for what he''s going to do.


    Marika soon agreed to what I proposed.


    The same asst time, she took the photo through her phone. She showed it to me first. After gaining my approval, the girl saved it and put her phone away.


    I thought it was the right moment to leave but Marika proved herself to be a very assertive girl despite the embarrassment.


    She put her lips next to my ear and sweetly whispered,


    "Junior-kun, kiss. Can we do it again?"


    What did I answer? Does it still need to be asked?


    The next two minutes were spent on the second round. And using that short time, Marika educated herself on what she should and should not do, bing adept at the art of kissing right away.


    Really, she''s something else.

 Chapter 1361 Obstinate Girl

    When I stepped out of the car, one of the two men in suits approached me to say something.


    He didn''t do that to intimidate me but instead to leave a reminder. He said, "Kid, don''t get me wrong. I have nothing against you. However, it will be best if you start distancing yourself from Marika-ojou-sama. I''m certain you''re aware of her circumstances. We might not be from the Ichihara but it won''t be long before they pick up on this."


    The man returned to the car without waiting for my response.


    Well, that''s surprising, to say the least. The two are loyal to Marika making that concern totally understandable. And obviously, they cannot advise the girl themselves or it will be defying the one they''re supposed to be serving so¡­ they went after me instead.


    They''re not clueless about my developing rtionship with Marika. They definitely noticed the change in her or just the difference between her behavior around me and the way she conducts herself towards Ichihara Jun.


    I guess I should be thankful that they''re not reporting to anyone else. Unfortunately, walking away from Marika isn''t an option anymore.


    Anyway, before the car sped off to take the girl away, Marika rolled her window down to wave at me while showing the same affectionate smile as earlier.


    Yep. She''s now far from my initial impression of her. That ringlet girl was just as precious as the titr forehead girl.


    Well, aside from that photo we just took, I promised to take her away in case she found no chance to visit. I could probably use Tanaka for that. It would be killing two birds with one stone if I also started probing that girl about Takashima Gentoku.


    However, with my busy schedule, that would have to wait, perhaps on Thursday, Friday, or next week. We will also be waiting for Ichihara Jun''s reaction to that photo, after all. She''s going to send it to himter or maybe she already sent it.


    I won''t be at school tomorrow so¡­ I''m thinking of asking some of my girls to approach and keep an eye on her. But obviously, I won''t push it on them, it''s basically asking my girlfriend to watch over someone I am cheating with, after all. Even if they won''t say it, that kind of thought will surely pass through their mind. Furthermore, Marika has no idea about my rtionships. It will probably confuse the girl.


    Maybe Watanabe is a good choice? I guess I''ll ask her tomorrow before Eguchi-sensei and I leave for our trip.


    -


    -


    Ten minutester, after picking up Chii and Hana, the three of us made our way to the station.


    As it was still in the middle of the rush hour, the train cars were mostly crowded which made it hard for us to find empty seats.


    That''s why instead of squeezing into different cars to find a ce for us, I simply guided the two to a corner. It''s something I always did before so it was never a problem.


    I had the two girls stand together while I used my body to cover them.


    Well, I was supposed to only do it for Chii but with the fake gyaru holding the girl''s wrist to prevent her from running away from meeting Hifumi, this situation happened.


    "It''s refreshing to see you this afraid. Are you worried about not being able to say that you don''t see them as friends?"


    As I watched her struggle to find ways to get away from Chii, I couldn''t help but raise that question to tease the girl. Well, even if someone could hear us in this crowded train, most would just mind their own business. Besides, I made sure that we''re not close to any students from our school.


    It''s one thing to be spotted by them but with the two girl''s beauty, it''s kinda inevitable for them to gather attention. Even if they wouldn''t try to approach us at this moment, they might bring up what they heard if they ran into the girls at our school.


    "I''m not afraid, Ruki. I find it a hassle¡­ I came back for you, not for renewing whatever friendship born from spending time with them back then." Hana answered disdainfully. However, with Chii next to her, Hana lowered her head and refused to look at her eyes.


    I also checked on Chii if that affected her. But the fake gyaru wasn''t even worried. She keenly believed that Hana was just refusing to acknowledge it.


    That''s why in response to it, she yfully grinned and moved behind Hana.


    Much to the girl''s surprise, Chii''s arms slipped from her sides, embracing her from behind. Following that, the fake gyaru ced her chin on the girl''s shoulder before winking at me.


    "Hanahi, I believe you when you said you returned for Kii. You loudly announced that with your words and actions. But let''s be honest here, you''re lonely. Stop closing the door that you already opened for us before."


    "¡­ What door are you talking about? I never considered you a friend."


    "Still with that lie. Alright then, let''s be friends?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "No. What''s wrong with you¡­? You''re just a clumsy girl who got so hooked by this guy back then. You never really understood him."


    "Oh. Are you saying you''re the only one who understands him?"


    "Yes, I am! That''s why I¡­" Perhaps realizing that her voice was getting louder, Hana suddenly paused and focused her eyes on me. She bit her lips in indignance as a pleading expression covered her face.


    Yep. She didn''t want to deal with Chii anymore because the girl was capable of drawing out what she''s hiding inside her chest.


    I shook my head, rejecting her plea. Instead, I looked at Chii and patted the fake gyaru''s head, praising her.


    "Go on, continue, Hana. Tell us what you''re keeping in your chest. This might not be the ideal ce but will there be another chance like this?" I pressed my head forward and whispered that directly to her ear.


    Even without physical contact, my eyes caught the changes in her by the subtle movements of her body.


    Her eyes started shaking and she stopped struggling out of Chii''s embrace.


    Following that, while acting as though she''s a cornered rat, a look of desperation appeared on her face. "No. I will not open up to you or them. I have my own resolve, Ruki. If you two are going to force this meeting to me then so be it, nothing can change my mind that I only need you."


    This girl¡­ I thought what happened earlier at lunch broke herposure but the same as yesterday, she''s getting back up at thest moment.


    Obviously, she''s more than aware how her actions were making this even harder for herself. But like she said, she''s not backing down on it.


    It''s like even if another path opened up in front of her, she''s still choosing to walk on her original path that''s filled with different obstacles.


    Her stubbornness was on another level.


    However, the same could be said for me and¡­ the girl behind her.


    Before I could form words to reply to Hana, Chii already made her move.


    "Hifumi is right. Each of us has one ring trait. I''m the clumsy girl who can fail at even the simplest things. She''s the industrious girl who meticulously does her best to remain at the top. And you¡­ the obstinate girl. You''re too inflexible. You never considered other people''s opinions but your own. I saw Kii as my reason for changing. Hifumi considered him the only one patient enough to care and understand her. And you, Hana, you''re looking at him as if he''s your one-way ticket away from the prison you built around yourself." After saying all that, Chii released the girl from her embrace before cing herself in between us. "You can go now if you want, Hana. It''s wrong for me to force you."


    Chii¡­ Is she giving up on Hana? That''s how it sounded, after all.


    I nced at the fake gyaru who''s now in front of me. And sure enough, she also started shaking. It''s not from anger but helplessness.


    She probably wouldn''t give up on wanting to renew the friendship she believed they had before. However, Chii decided to stop forcing Hana to do things she didn''t want to do.


    Upon understanding that, I cleared my thoughts and simply wrapped my arms around Chii. Following that, I looked at Hana who appeared to have been frozen. She didn''t expect that from the fake gyaru, after all. And now, she''s torn whether to go and leave or stay and meet Hifumi.


    Whatever she decides, it will be by her own choice. Not mine. Not Chii''s.

 Chapter 1362 Similarity

    "Hey, Ruki. If I change and stop acting behind the mask of my smile in front of everyone, will you continue staying by my side?"


    A long time ago, Hana asked me that question. I never answered that. Because for the Ruki of that past, it didn''t matter whether the girl enacted a change in her character. I was a simple-minded guy who only wanted one thing from her. The fulfillment of my desire.


    After three years, I remembered that question after watching the girl look so lost on what to do.


    For sure, that''s a temporary state. Like Chii said, she''s an obstinate girl who would hold onto her belief until the end. Or until she deemed it impossible.


    I mean, she gave up convincing me to keep her by my side back then. Although that could be attributed to my firm decision to cut them off, Hana never showed up in front of me to try and change it. That meant she epted the reality that she would just fail.


    I am curious to know if she''s still waiting for my answer to that question. Maybe she has also forgotten about it. Who knows?


    One thing though.


    I found the urge to step up and guide her to an answer.


    However, if I acted on that urge, it would basically undermine Chii''s decision.


    Is itplicated? Not really. Because there''s a clear line that I''ve drawn between the two girls.


    With that, I dropped the notion of guiding Hana and simply turned my attention to the girl in my arms.


    Hana''s house was farther than mine anyway. She had plenty of time to decide. Since we were going to meet with Hifumi at the station next to the one closest to our house, she could wait until we arrived there.


    A whileter, when the train reached its first stop from where we rode, we finally got empty seats.


    I moved quickly and secured the seats closest to us and pulled Chii to my side.


    As for Hana, the girl was still wandering in her thoughts, so she remained in that corner.


    If someone bothered her, I could reach her easily so I wasn''t that worried.


    Noticing the gloominess umting above the fake gyaru''s head, I reached in and poked her soft cheek, gaining her attention.


    "Hmm? Why are you wearing the same face as her? Do you regret saying that?"


    "Kii¡­ A little."


    A little, huh? That''s not how it looks to me. But whatever, it''s my job to cheer her up.


    "I know you''re not asking for my opinion but hear me out. You did great, Chii. There''s nothing wrong with what you did."


    "Great? I gave up on convincing her, how is that great?"


    As expected, that''s what she''s concerned about¡­ She might''ve put on a gyaru mask and acted like one but deep inside, she''s still the same Chii. The clumsy girl who''s too kind for her own good.


    I stopped poking her cheek and pulled her head to lean on my shoulder. My hand then gently caressed her hair, brushing it with my fingers. Little by little, her worry-filled expression rxed.


    "Chii, I''m referring to knowing the limits of pushing your idea to someone. That part is what''s great. You sessfully realized that by continuing to string her along with you, she''s just going to continue being adamant about her decision. Now, you''ve given her the ability to make her own choice while also putting yourself out there for her."


    "... That sounds like what you did with us. Giving us choices and acting on what we choose."


    She''s not wrong on that. That''s how I mostly operated. But there were times when I would pretty much be as forceful as I could get, treading the boundary of what I deemed eptable and not.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yeah. It is pretty simr. That''s why I see it as a great thing. Hana wille around. We''ll just have to wait."


    That''s kind of an optimistic view but that''s better than being negative about it. Besides, if Hana didn''t have any inclination to meet them, she wouldn''t let herself be dragged by the girl.


    She''s not someone weak to pressure, after all. Even when I was trying to steal her back then, she never lostposure. In fact, she probably just went along with me and I was blinded enough by my interpretation of my desire to see it.


    Spending the next few minutes conversing silently with Chii around that topic, the girl eventually calmed down and switched to an affectionate mood where she simply enjoyed snuggling with me.


    And true to what I told Chii, the obstinate girl at the corner soon moved from her position. She took the seat next to me when it opened up after we arrived at the next station.


    Nheless, there was no indication that she already made her decision. She refused to nce at Chii but not at me.


    Linking her arms with mine, she then stealthily searched for my hand and held it beneath the cover of her bag. And in a very subdued voice as if she was afraid for Chii to hear it, she whispered, "Help me understand, Ruki. When I said I never treated them as friends. I mean it. Why do Chizuru and you think otherwise? In my life, you''re the only person I consider to have reached that level of importance."


    This girl¡­ How should I interpret this? Rather than arriving at an answer on what she wanted to do, she fell back on the reason why Chii and Hifumi were fixated on her.


    From the tone of her voice that''s devoid of any falseness, she''s more or less being truthful with this. If that''s the case then¡­ Chii and I were the ones who assumed that she just couldn''t be honest.


    Nheless, there''s a nagging feeling inside of me that somehow pointed to my simrity to Hana.


    And that was¡­


    "Remember how I was in the past? This clueless idiot was unaware of my feelings for every girl that I got involved with, including Chii, Hifumi, and you. I convinced myself that it was all for my desire. However, look at me, I have proven myself wrong¡­" I put on a defeated smile which Hana fully captured in her eyes. She focused on me, perhaps trying to understand what I was saying.


    While she''s busy on that, I continued, "I''m not you so I can''t really dictate what you should feel about them. But Hana, just this one time, looks at this from a different perspective. Why did you let yourself be dragged around by Chii? If it''s, I doubt you''ll let anyone aside from me string you along."


    Because I didn''t lower the volume of my voice the same as she did, Chii also heard it. She raised her head to look at me for a moment before turning to Hana, her expression longing for the girl''s answer.


    For the second time during this trip, Hana was stumped for an answer. Her mouth closed and opened a few times but no words came out of it. And in the end, she lowered her head, resulting in her only visible eye also being covered by her hair.


    Whether that''s a silent confirmation or not, I couldn''t be sure.


    Unluckily, someone else showed up from the neighboring car train who instantly recognized me and Chii, interrupting the heavy mood created around us.


    "Ah! Ruki-senpai, Chii-chan-senpai and¡­ huh? What kind of situation did I run into?"


    Yep, it''s none other than the hyper-energetic number one Asahi fan. Her forehead creased upon noticing the other girl at my side. Obviously, she focused more on how close the girl was and why Chii and I were looking at Hana.


    Our joined hands were still hidden beneath Hana''s bag.

 Chapter 1363 How Complicated

    With the appearance of Sumire, things took a turn to an awkward path. Well, not really that awkward, the prospect of hearing Hana''s response went down or would be dyed untilter.


    Besides, forgetting that she was afraid of Chii, the neer quickly passed through the other passengers, arriving in front of us. And with a rather mischievous expression on her face, she leered at the downcast girl next to me, her round eyes overflowing with interest.


    Without withdrawing her gaze from Hana, Sumire shrewdly raised a question to me, "Senpai, is it just me or this girl is too close to you?"


    The respectful tone she had for me was nonexistent when she addressed Hana simply as ''this girl''. But I couldn''t fault her for that. She''s a stranger to her, after all. And as a clever girl who could pick up the subtle hint presented in front of her, she would always take the side of her feared yet respected senior, Chii.


    "Hmm? Is she?" Instead of answering straight, I uttered an ambiguous reply that made the girl''s cute eyebrows curl.


    True, I could''ve answered that with a swift denial but somehow, my mind got distracted by the girl''s soapy fragrance and more¡­


    Her lush dark gray hair still looked a little wet which meant she had just taken a shower. Furthermore, her current attire of a navy-blue shirt that''s a little loose on the side was paired with her track pants. It looked great on her and there was a high chance that she had just finished her club practice.


    But that''s not the main problem.


    At our distance and with the way she was leaning slightly, Sumire unknowingly opened up a window where it was possible to peek inside her slightly loose shirt. That''s probably a careless mistake or she''s just that ufortable in front of me allowing her to remain unguarded. Either way, we''re in public transport crowded with other male passengers.


    Did I look? Yeah. I honestly did but I would argue that it was inevitable. Thankfully, with Sumire''s body still in its development phase like Ria ¨C or Akane considering Ria''s development was on the slow side ¨C the best I could see was her sports bra and the small peach-sized bulge it was covering. And maybe her surprisingly chiseled athlete''s body as well as her smooth navel.


    Alright. There was a lot to see inside that shirt that would make a boy go crazy.


    Nevertheless, I quickly pulled my gaze up before I put myself in a situation where she could catch me staring heatedly like the pervert that I am.


    It''s one thing to be self-aware of it and it''s also another to be kind enough to those favored. Besides, it''s not appropriate with the current situation, right?


    Using my total brain capacity for a few seconds, I swiftly made a decision on what to do.


    To not let the other men around us also take a glimpse of the girl''s carelessness, I first reached for her duffel bag and pulled it to her front.


    And using that as a cover, I pushed it to her chest with a little bit of force.


    Sumire was naturally taken aback at what I did. Yet, I put my belief in her and she did not disappoint.


    Hugging that bag and also catching my hand to use as her base support, the girl proved that she was not just a simple fanatic but a certified athlete. Within that split second, she sessfully managed to stable her footing before shooting her gaze at me.


    Her adorable face then curled up in a frown as her small lipspressed into a pout.


    "Guh. Senpai, I only asked a question. Do you really need to push me? I demand an exnation."


    Sure enough, she interpreted what I did as my way to fully deflect her question about Hana''s identity.


    "Sumimin, instead of frowning at Kii, you should thank him for what he did."


    Rising up for my support, Chii, whose attention refocused on the girl, expressed.


    Well, if I was a character from those romanticedy shows that always make the main character like a panicky idiot who cannot even make a poker face, Sumire would be able to understand my intention due to my reddened face and awkward acting of not looking at her.


    But no, I kept up my normal expression and didn''t even flinch at her ring eyes.


    "No. It''s fine, Chii. It''s my fault for pushing her." I tamed the girl at my left who would probably try to scare her junior again.


    Obviously, Sumire caught that and a bewildered expression soon reced her frown.


    "Huh? What am I missing, Chii-chan-senpai, Ruki-senpai?"


    "Nothing much. Come on, here you can take my seat." Working with the samemon sense that I learned from Chii about giving up my seat instead of asking someone else, I already stood up even before any of the three girls could react.


    And of course, it resulted in my arms slipping away from both Chii and Hana''s grasp.


    "T-that¡ª"


    Sumire was about to say something but she failed to finish it when I already stood behind her and urged her to sit down.


    And with that, the girl reluctantly sat down before cautiously looking at the two girls beside her.


    Chii yfully grinned and put her arm around the girl right away. On the other hand, Hana, whose wandering thoughts probably returned after I pulled my hand from her, tilted her head at the unfamiliar girl.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, ignoring the attention we got from this small scuffle, I made the introduction before Sumire broke down in fright. "Alright, Sumire, she''s Hana. Our ssmate. And Hana, that''s Sumire, you can say she''s our junior."


    "Eh? H-hana-senpai? Y-you''re beautiful!" Sumire eximed upon fully gazing at Hana''s face. Yeah. That reaction was the same as most people''s.


    As for Hana, given that there are a lot of things going on in her mind, she mindlessly nodded at Sumire before staring back at me.


    This time, however, she openly reached for my hand and said, "I¡­ I''ll look at things from a different perspective like you advised me to do¡­"


    Haa¡­ Alright, I appreciate that she sessfully reached for an answer but shouldn''t she time that properly? Not when there was someone unrted to ourplicated situation right next to her?


    Oh!


    No. Wait¡­ It''s my blunder once again.


    Hana probably thought that Sumire was just the same as everyone. My girl. Hence, she didn''t really care if the girl heard or saw what she was doing.


    As the urge to facepalm said hello in my mind, Sumire''s quirky head started moving quickly, alternating between the three of us.


    First to Chii, then to Hana, andstly, to me. "W-what is the meaning of this, senpai?"


    Although she stuttered a bit, the confusion on her face said everything she wanted to express.


    In any case, Chii moved quicker than me. She covered the girl''s mouth and started whispering to her. For the span of a few seconds, Sumire''s confused face switched from enlightenment to shock and eventually horror.


    By the time Chii let go of her, Sumire pouted at me again and reached for my hand before pulling me down to squeeze between Chii and her.


    Hana, who failed to follow what exactly was happening, raised her brows and let go of my hand after considering the situation.


    And there, after what felt like a struggle to squeeze in my butt on that narrow space, Chii eventually ced herself on myp as if it were the very natural thing to do.


    At this point, our little group truly became the center of attention by now. Along with the gasps and murmurs from around us, Sumire pinched my ear before whispering in my ear.


    "Senpai, should I be disappointed in you or not? I know it''s not my ce to raise questions but what exactly is happening? I''m really confused¡­ Chii-chan-senpai isn''t mad that Hana-senpai held your hand¡­ What are you?"


    This¡­ I have the same question. What is happening? How did ite to this? It''s bing tooplicated.


    But then again, isn''t this the consequence of my actions? I could shut out Sumire from prying about our situation but that didn''t feel like the correct move here.


    ncing at Chii who calmed down our confused junior, I was met with a rather yful yet guilty grin as she also pressed her lips to my ear and whispered, "It''s like this, Kii. Let me handle Sumimin at the next station. You two can go ahead to meet Hifumi. I''ll catch up. However, I don''t think she''ll forget what she saw here. You either have to exin it to her on the next asion or just ask her to stop prying¡­"


    Uh. That''s a good n, alright. But that means, Hana and I will be alone until we meet up with Hifumi¡­ Is this also Chii''s way of setting things straight with Hana? I think my head will hurt if I continue specting like this.


    I guess I should just let nature take its course and at the same time, make use of every situation presented to us.

 Chapter 1364 Meeting Up With Hifumi

    When the train arrived at the next station, Chii brought Sumire away with her. And to reduce the attention we had drawn to ourselves, I guided Hana by hand and stepped out of the train first before reentering a different car.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fortunately, she''s still in a tamed state as if her fangs were pulled out. It became easy for me to move with her without worrying about her attempts to steal me.


    But thinking about our situation from an outsider''s perspective, we probably looked like a couple who''s going home together.


    Hana hadn''t realized that yet and I had no reason to tell her about it. I found it not the right time to make my own move either. Since their meeting would be about their ''friendship'' that only Chii and Hifumi acknowledge, I better give Hana a moment of peace where she coulde to terms with it in her mind.


    And with that, for the next twenty minutes or so, the two of us spent the time in silence.


    Upon arriving at the supposed station where Hifumi was waiting, I once again guided Hana by hand as we went down the tform to look for the girl.


    Luckily enough, even within the crowd of passengers, I easily spotted the sses girl who was still hugging a stack of books apart from her school bag that was about to burst.


    That''s probably the one thing that wouldn''t change from her.


    She had her neck craned to look past the other passenger in her bid to search for me. Unfortunately for her, I intentionally went out of her line of sight, taking the corner to approach her.


    And with that, while still guiding Hana, I stealthily made our way to where she was. I probably had a mischievous expression since my mind was geared toward ying a prank on her.


    However, being a doting boyfriend to my girls, I ended up just deciding to tease her a bit.


    I went behind Hifumi and blew into her ear. I reached my hand on the strap of her bag, sliding it off her shoulder and catching it before it fell to the ground.


    "Miss, this looks heavy. Let me carry it for you."


    Surprised, not only by my voice but also by the sudden relief of the heavy load, Hifumi turned around. With narrowed eyes and a pout, she grumbled.


    "At least show up in front of me. And here I thought I missed you from that crowd." Upon saying that, she let the strap of her bag slide out of her arm, allowing me to carry it by like I asked.


    "I spotted you right away so¡­ I thought of teasing you. Now that I think about it, I should''ve hugged you instead."


    "And get kicked on your crotch? Without knowing that it''s you, I won''t ever let anyone else touch me."


    "I know. I can endure a kick or two to surprise you."


    "This guy¡­ Something''s wrong in your head." Shaking her head in exasperation, Hifumi clicked her tongue and tried to use her forehead to hit my chest.


    But since I was ready for that, I caught her in my arms and held her in ce.


    "If you''re going to hit me, you should use your hands, no? You''re just going to hurt your forehead this way."


    "Wait until I grow another arm." She huffed and raised her gaze, an indignant expression showing on her face.


    "Or you can just give me those books too. You won''t grow taller if you don''t listen to me in limiting the number of books you carry."


    "I needed them all today¡­" Upon giving that exnation, Hifumi averted her gaze, perhaps afraid that I would see the mortified expression on her face.


    Too bad, I already caught it. It''s just an excuse, after all. The truth is¡­ she still can''t change her habit of bringing all of her books with her. But knowing the girl, she''s really using all of them, revisiting every topic that she had yet studied thoroughly.


    I put on a small smile and shrugged before getting the books from her.


    "Hmm? Alright, I''ll let this pass. Now, I''ll carry this for you and walk you hometer."


    Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to stop me from helping her, the girl handed it to me.


    And after doing so, I grabbed her hand and guided her to a less popted area of the station along with Hana who settled on grabbing the hem of my shirt after I let go of her hand.


    Soon enough, we arrived at the waiting area where there were seats and benches.


    Since we were still going to wait for Chii to catch up, the three of us sat down there.


    Naturally, Hifumi finally noticed the unusually silent Hana. Perhaps finding it odd that the girl acted like air throughout our exchange earlier, she tilted her head and threw me an inquisitive gaze, demanding an exnation.


    I prepared for that.


    "Things happened. Let''s just say, she got a little realization and now, she''s still trying to digest it."


    Hifumi blinked her eyes a few times, trying to make sense of what I said.


    Eventually, she frowned and turned her gaze to Hana. She then stood up and changed her seat to the girl''s other side to draw her attention to her.


    "Hey, where''s that proud girl who won''t acknowledge us? What happened to you?" She started.


    Alright. That''s a little odd. Chii remained optimistic when it came to Hana even after their meeting two days ago but Hifumi wasn''t like that. She appeared a little confrontational. Nheless, it''s not to the point of being hostile.


    She just found it strange that Hana was acting like this today.


    Anyway, she''s sessful in getting Hana''s attention. The girl looked at Hifumi andnguidly muttered, "Hifumi¡­ I don''t know."


    "Huh? Are you sick or something?"


    ? "No¡­ Am I? I don''t know¡­ I want to see Ruki. That''s the only reason I returned to this country. I heard about his change and thought it was my chance to bring him back to my side."


    Still a little lost, Hana''s answer was far from Hifumi''s question.


    But even with that, Hifumi seemingly understood what she was trying to say.


    She pushed on the bridge of her sses to fix it in ce before opening her mouth again, "I see. So you''re in this state right now because Ruki and Chizuru made you question your own reason for returning. No. It''s probably not that. You''re like this because you don''t know how to face something you''ve never given importance to before."


    "Yes¡­ Friendship. I never thought about that when I approached the two of you."


    "I see. We''re the fools for believing that it existed then. Maybe, you''re right. It''s not even a month. We only spent two weeks together."


    "I apologize." Hana lowered her head and even without seeing her face, I could sense that she was sincere in that apology.


    I guess this was good too. If Chii was the one talking to her right now, that girl''s optimism would probably limit Hana''s choice of words. With Hifumi who went straight to the heart of the problem, there''s no need to do that. She just needed to bare what was in her mind.


    She said she''s willing to look at things from a different perspective. I guess this is what she meant by that. She also wanted to understand Hifumi or Chii''s view on things.


    Looking at the current situation, Hana was slowly regaining herself here. Her shoulders and back rxed and she started looking Hifumi in the eye.


    And Hifumi also caught on to that. Her gaze remained sharp yet there was now a hint of appreciation in the way she stared at Hana.


    "No, you don''t have to. I can sense that you''re not trying to dismiss me likest Sunday. That''s enough."


    "You and Chizuru are kind. On the other hand, I''m a selfish girl who only approached you with the motive to find out why Ruki picked you and how different he is around you."


    "Okay, if that''s what you believe then so be it. But Hana, you''re wrong. Maybe Chizuru is the kind and clumsy girl but I''m just as selfish as you. I left to study away from this city. Away from Ruki. As you can see, I returned. Just like you. Carrying the hope to see him again regardless of his current circumstances."


    Upon saying that, Hifumi looked at me and guiltily smiled.


    Right¡­ She just confessed to something she has yet to tell me before.


    Thinking about it, she said she already moved on when we ran into each other back then. But then, even when I was in disguise, she easily recognized me¡­

 Chapter 1365 Where To Go?

    Hifumi''s little confession went past Hana''s head and I didn''t really make a big deal out of it considering their current conversation. Nheless, I made a small gesture to the girl, hinting that I would like to hear more about it from her when we''re alone.


    And so, starting with the topic of kindness and selfishness that both of them tried to deny, the two girls went around that topic without really arriving at a consensus. But that''s because they''re both waiting for the third yer to arrive. Furthermore, they stopped delving into whatever friendship they created. Hifumi didn''t insist on it the same way as Chii while Hana looked at it from a new perspective. The sses girl expressed that she appreciated those two weeks since, in a way, Hana and Chii could be considered her first friends. As for the obstinate girl, while she stood by her quest to steal me being her top priority, she began considering if she could really be friends with the two. And perhaps to be certain that she was not doing anything wrong, Hana kept on ncing at me, using me as her gauge if she was still in that fine line or not.


    Well, that''s fine with me. I mean, I was just enjoying myself watching the two interact, after all.


    In a way, seeing them talk like that, it kinda removed the veil of Hana''s cold countenance to anyone else aside from me. Her loner character also got chipped off when at one point, they moved from the serious talk to recalling their experiences within those two weeks that they''re together.


    There was one particr event that Hifumi enthusiastically recalled which instantly made Hana unusually flustered.


    It involved that time when they went to a local festival as a trio. It was probably within the second week of spring break that year, just a few days before the three of them walked their separate ways.


    At first, they thought of dragging me out of my house to apany them. However, I was probably out with my parents and Akane''s family that day, also visiting a festival that I could recall to be very boring or I just didn''t enjoy it that much especially because Akane stuck to me the whole night.


    Anyway, since they failed on dragging me with them, the three of them still went to it after much deliberation. That''s obvious, I wouldn''t hear this story otherwise.


    Chii had yet to experience a change back then so it''s like an entourage of three soft-spoken girls walking through the crowd. Apart from Hana who was already mature enough to wade through the crowd, both Hifumi and Chii were like confused ducklings who could only follow the girl as they went from stall to stall.


    However, Hana apparently got separated from them at one point. Hifumi and Chii panicked at first but they''re lucky enough to be spotted by the candied apple stall owner. Even though they were not exactly little kids at that time, she was still kind enough to give them a stick of candied apples to calm them down.


    Following that, the stall owner found out from the two that they got separated from their friend. With her help, they started searching for Hana from the crowd of festival-goers.


    Knowing that Hana was mature enough to know where to go, they first thought that she might be waiting for them at the entrance where a volunteer tent for lost and found was located.


    However, not even a minuteter, they actually found Hana, crouched down in a corner, looking like she was about to bawl her eyes out.


    And with that, the image of the mature girl shattered in their minds. In the end, instead of bing their leader, Hana became the lost child earning heartyughter from that kind stall owner.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When I imagined that scene after Hifumi''s detailed ount, I couldn''t help butugh as well, resulting in Hana childishly mping my mouth closed.


    It was a story that Hana wanted to be buried and never be told to me. Too bad, Hifumi used that to lighten the heavy mood after their serious conversation.


    When I thought that was all to that story, Hifumi mischievously grinned and prepared to continue. However, Hana, who probably considered that as a dark phase of her past, immediately sprang up to her feet and covered Hifumi''s mouth.


    She resolved herself to silence the sses girl from telling that story, no matter what happens.


    Well, whatever it was¡­ my curiosity was already piqued. I needed to know that or I wouldn''t be able to sleep.


    Alright, that''s an exaggeration.


    It was at that point that Chii arrived. Upon seeing the lively scene where Hana was desperately trying to cover Hifumi''s mouth as well as my amused expression, the fake gyaru excitedly joined in with a grin.


    Unfortunately for her, Hana jumped at her, covering her mouth right away even before she could get up to date on what was happening.


    Seeing that it was going out of control, I decided to put a stop to it by dragging the three of them out of the station.


    "Alright. As much as I want to hear about that story, it''s getting dark. Where do you want to go?" I asked the three after they eventually calmed down.


    At the moment, the three girls were in front of me, walking side-by-side while I kept a single step of distance behind them. There are still a lot of other pedestrians so I couldn''t squeeze in between the three or we''d be upying the whole sidewalk. Hifumi and Chii also couldn''t take my sides because Hana prevented them from doing so. After that serious talk and the little hrious scuffle, she didn''t want to be left out anymore.


    And due to that, the three of them now looked like a group of friends while I am their follower, ready to tend to their needs. I mean, since I was carrying their bags and Hifumi''s books, I truly looked the part.


    That''s not bad. It saved us the trouble of earning envious gazes or unwanted attention.


    "Where? There''s one ce in my mind."


    "Oh, I know! Hifumi, is this why you chose this ce to meet up?"


    "Un. I thought of going to Ruki''s house first but we''ll be disturbing Akane."


    Hifumi started and Chii chimed in right away. Even without mentioning the ce, I already had a hunch about what they were trying to point at.


    It''s obvious. The girl in between them was already shaking as if she was about to erupt in order to refuse their uing suggestion.


    Since I noticed that, I decided to join in to tease the girl.


    "I see. That''s the only ideal ce at this time. Alright, Hana, let''s visit your house. Good timing, it''s also a chance to finally check how you''re living alone there."


    "Huh? No way! Choose another ce! Auntie will¡­"


    "Oh. What''s wrong? We can make an excuse that we''re your friends and we''re going to study." Chii didn''t let Hana finish her words. She grabbed the girl''s arm, locking her in ce.


    "Un. Let''s stop by the convenience store first. Let''s have dinner together." I added which Hifumi and Chii agreed on readily.


    "Wait. Ruki¡­ Must it be my house? We can go to a hotel or¡ª"


    "Nope. It''s your house, Hana. Or maybe you don''t want to spend time with us? It''s fine too. I can just take them home with me."


    Cutting her off once again, I pressed forward, whispering those choices to her ears.


    And sure enough, Hana became stuck between a rock and a hard ce. She could be alone tonight or she could spend her dinner with us.


    With anticipation in their eyes, Hifumi and Chii waited for the girl to answer.


    A few secondster, Hana lowered her head in defeat before saying, "¡­ Okay, my house it is. But I demandpensation for this, Ruki. You can''t just take advantage of this situation."


    "Sure. As long as it''s within my ability, I''ll do anything for you tonight."


    Although Hifumi and Chii became alert at the mention ofpensation, it''s already a done deal. I''ll just make it up for them if ever Hana asks for something absurd.

 Chapter 1366 Prelude To A Wonderful Night?

    Because the supermarket was located in the opposite direction from Hana''s house, there was no other choice but to go to the convenience store to find something I could use for dinner.


    Naturally, there was no fresh or even frozen meat sold in the store; whether it was pork, beef, chicken, or fish. That''s why I settled on picking canned meatloaf as well as ready-made pasta. Have to make do with that. It''s either that or a microwaveable boxed meal anyway.


    Upon confirming that there weren''t any condiments in her kitchen, I also started picking those up along with other ingredients that I would be adding to the pasta, filling up my basket.


    When I reached the counter and started paying for everything, the three girls emerged from somewhere, each one carrying a snack, a dessert, or both. They also picked arge bottle of soda.


    And looking at their pleasant smiles, they''re very much excited about dinner.


    They lined those up along with mine, making the cashier throw us weird looks.


    Thankfully she''s not a part-timer but a proper adult, possibly the manager of the store. She minded her own business and did not unnecessarilyment on what she witnessed.


    Ah. But she looked at me with slight pity though. I was still carrying their bags and books, after all. She probably thought I was being bullied by the three.


    To remove that misconception, I pulled Hifumi to my side and slipped my arm around her on our way out of the store.


    When I nced back, thedy at the counter had her thumb up to me, looking a little proud. That''s a little weird but it''s fine.


    With that, we continued on our way to Hana''s house.


    It didn''t take long. Only less than five minutes.


    That was the same convenience store that she told me she was nning to buy dinner at, after all.


    Their house was big but not as big as Ishida-senpai''s. Still, it''s bigger than our house. Perhaps, it contained at least ten bedrooms apart from the kitchen, living room, dining room, and other utility rooms.


    Opening up the gate and the door with her key, Hana then invited us in.


    I dropped the bags and books in the living room before walking straight to the kitchen to prepare, leaving the three of them there.


    Of course, the three tried toe after me and help in preparing dinner. But with the main goal of this evening being their mending their old connection, I told them to stay put and wait for me to call for them.


    Although it should be my first time in the house, I couldn''t help but feel that the atmosphere was livelier than the gloomy mansion of Ishida-senpai or Rae.


    I guess it could be attributed to our lively presence.


    Anyway, I messaged Akane where I was and also updated the other girls who were already at their homes before starting up.


    Half an hourter, I finished cooking an improvised spaghetti and served it on the table.


    Even without calling them, their heads already peeked from the door of the dining room as if they were waiting for that moment.


    Yeah. They couldn''t really stay put in the living room or continue their talk from earlier. They settled themselves watching me move around the kitchen.


    "Is it fun watching me?" While intentionally sounding a little miffed, I called out to the three girls.


    And sure enough, they answered me with awkward giggling as they stepped inside one by one.


    Running up to my side right away, the fake gyaru hugged me from the side without even waiting for me to take the apron off, "You smell good, Kii¡­ I think I''m hungrier for you than the dinner."


    I flicked the girl''s forehead before guiding her to one of the seats, "Yeah, right¡­ I smell like what I cooked. Let''s have dinner first. I''ll sate your hunger for meter."


    I whispered thest sentence to the girl which immediately drew out the blush on her face. She''s obviously just acting a little yful with that phrase. She possibly picked that up from the other girls or Nami, specifically.


    That girl was acting out her main heroine trait, giving tips to the fake gyaru who still hadn''t reached the same level of intimacy with me. Satsuki couldn''t be bothered with it, after all. That girl would rather tease Chii and make her envious.


    After settling Chii there, I found Hifumi still standing there, instead, it was Hana who made her way to me.


    Bearing the same expression when she''s enacting her attempts to steal me, the girl was about to pounce at me but was stopped when our eyes intersected.


    She looked like she was weighing her chances of not being pushed back by me considering we''re in a situation where I''m with my girls. Which means, she''s not at the top of my priority list. But then again, after everything that happened earlier, my feelings for her as well as my promise topensate her, I could certainly tolerate her being proactive.


    In any case, I still nced at Hifumi to check. And surprisingly enough, she nodded her head in approval even though I hadn''t conveyed what I was about to ask yet.


    If I had to guess, she''s being considerate because we''re in Hana''s house. Really, of all things they could pick up from me, it''s my ''consideration''.


    Mhm. I decided. I''ll do something about thatter¡­ This day wouldn''t end without reinforcing my rtionship with them¡­


    Upon affirming that in my mind, I made my move. Taking off the apron first, I approached Hana and guided her to her seat as if this was my dining room and not hers.


    Well, that''s irrelevant now when I took over her kitchen.


    "Have you thought about what you will ask of me?"


    "Not yet. But will you really do anything?"


    "Of course. I promised. Besides¡­ I still have my own goal to make you give up on stealing me. Even if you don''t make a move on me, I will make a move on you."


    The same as with Chii, I whispered that to Hana''s ears before backing away to watch her reaction from a distance.


    Then, without waiting for her to respond to it, I turned to thest girl who was already filled with anticipation.


    This time, I didn''t guide her right away but instead, pulled her into my embrace. Running my hand from her head to her cheek, I started caressing it as I put her under my heated gaze.


    Hifumi''s sses fogged up instantly. The temperature rose on her face. My lips drew a genuine smile as I silently muttered, "I remembered. I haven''t kissed you today¡­ Should I?"


    "Eh? T-they''re waiting for us."


    "Hmm? What of it? It''s not like we''re going away. Just say yes or no. I can take either answer."


    Although I said that, my hand already moved to her chin, propping her head up for easier ess. Besides, Hifumi was the same. Despite her words, her little tongue already made a move, wetting her dried lips, readying it for the kiss.


    A few secondster, instead of verbally answering, her head made a small movement. A nod.


    And with that, I stopped holding back. Even before she could blink, my lips caught hers, starting a kiss that would make the two girls at the table impatient.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yes. Because it took a minute for us to stop and when we were done, instead of guiding her as I did with the other two, I carried Hifumi in my arms when her knees weakened from the long and intense kiss we shared.


    "Alright, shall we eat?" While donning a shameless smile, I broke the sudden silence as a result of what we showed them before taking my seat next to Hifumi.


    Now that I think about it, this should also be our first time eating dinner together. If I also add the fact that I cooked for them, I guess this night was already as special as it could get, And this wouldn''t be the end¡­

 Chapter 1367 Hanas Request

    Our dinner went a little on the livelier side. Not because of what I did before sitting them down but because they kept on praising my cooking as if it was something they could only get at a gourmet restaurant.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, even if it was a little exaggerated, the three girls genuinely enjoyed it just for the simple fact that I prepared it for them.


    They even didn''t spare a leftover for Hana to eatter. That''s how much they enjoyed it.


    When we were done eating, one of the three pushed me out to the living room while the other two went to do the dishes.


    And that''s our current situation.


    Perhaps factoring that this was her house, Chii and Hifumi let me be alone with Hana. Or maybe, they just thought that with them around, there was no way Hana could get my undivided attention.


    With my n in ce to make this all worthwhile for the three, I naturally didn''t object.


    "Are you going to continue being stubborn? I''m here. We''re here. We can argue that it''s just your second day reconnecting with me but Hana, if something''s going to change, it''s definitely not me leaving them for you."


    Sitting down next to each other, I decided to open up the conversation right away, rather than wait until the two finished with what they were doing.


    Hana turned to me, aplicated look on her face. But then again, that didn''t diminish her natural beauty. Even now, I could feel the urge to just forget everything and let her feel my love for her. However, there''s no point doing that if¡­ nothing would change. That would only be me satisfying myself.


    I still even have no idea if she loves me or if it''s the same thing as what I realized earlier. She couldn''t recognize it. All she had in mind was thefort and freedom she felt around me. And that she''s going to do her all to aplish that.


    "They said it. I''m an obstinate girl. Maybe I can tolerate Chizuru and Hifumi around but not the others. How should I exin it? Overwhelming, maybe?"


    Now that''s clear progress, hmm? It''s truly a great decision to leave her to Chii. This situation was achieved.


    And when she said it was overwhelming¡­ I guess I could understand her with that.


    I may be insane with this but I''m not blind. With my girls still growing in numbers, it would be hard to familiarize oneself with thisplex rtionship. It''s even bing harder to exin it to the new ones like Ayu and Auntie Yayoi.


    "I see. That''s fair." Upon saying this, I involuntarily sighed which Hana caught right away. The girl''splicated expression immediately disappeared as she inched closer to me in slight worry.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s not like you to worry about me." I reflexively said after finding that expression of hers a little unfamiliar. I couldn''t remember a moment where she worried about something. This could be the first or I was too blinded by my desire to see it before. Either way, I stretched my arm and ced it on the side of her leg, making use of this situation to close our distancepletely.


    Hana didn''t resist it, allowing herself to be carried to myp. Her only reaction to what I did was to curl up her lips.


    Or maybe that''s her response to my words.


    In any case, she went silent and copied me in making use of this situation. She ced my head in between her palms and heatedly stared at me.


    I thought she was going in for the kiss but seconds passed and didn''t make any other movements. She just locked our gazes, admiring each other''s facial features.


    I tried reading what''s on her mind through this but as always, she''s kind of unpredictable. And likewise, my poker face was holding on. But deep inside, I am rejoicing to get another chance like this.


    A minuteter, Hana looked like she hade to a decision. She let go of my face and turned her body forward before resting her back on my chest. She then grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.


    She didn''t stop at that. She also opened up my closed hands, locking our fingers together.


    Once that''s done, she hummed in satisfaction.


    "I''ve thought about it. What I want you to do for me¡­ Let''s forget for a moment that I''m trying to steal you. Treat me like one of them."


    Is that all? I couldn''t help but blurt that out in my mind. I mean, the way I treated her was already causing jealousy in my girls¡­ Which means it''s already too close to how I treated them.


    Well, I guess this saves me the hassle of fulfilling her request.


    "Alright¡­ But before that, you remembered what happened yesterday, right? My rtionship with them had already gone past the stage we reached before."


    Yeah. She knew what had happened between Hina and me inside the bathroom stall. Even if she didn''t see it, she''s not as innocent as Misaki.


    Nheless, even with that warning, Hana remainedposed. She nced back at me and without being flustered like yesterday, she said, "Un. I factored that in when I decided to ask you this. But Ruki, won''t that cross the line for you?"


    Will it? Obviously, yes if I push her down and make love with her here¡­ We don''t have the time though. And with Chii and Hifumi also in this house¡­ I''d be nothing but a perverted fool to do that.


    "Girl, that''s not something you should factor¡­ Besides, even if I want to do it with you, I won''t treat your first time lightly."


    "Heh. Is that so? Does that mean, after the first time, anywhere will be okay? Like the girl''s bathroom." As though she caught me on my tail, Hana leered at me while smirking.


    There''s no counter to that¡­


    "That''s situational."


    "Situational, huh? Okay, I believe you." Her smirk turned into a triumphant smile followed by her giggles.


    Dropping the topic right there was the correct decision. But then, the following minutes passed by in silence.


    After asking me to treat her like she''s one of my girls, I naturally slipped into that role. I started by doting on her like I always did with Aya. However, Hana was unresponsive. Aside from being toofortable sitting on myp and restingfortably on my chest, she didn''t do anything else.


    And due to that, I gradually escted it. From nibbling her exposed ear to kissing her wless neck, I entered a state of aiming to get a reaction from her.


    I failed at that.


    Realizing that it was not working, I dropped any notion to do more than what I already did.


    In the end, I resorted to just hugging her, feeling her warmth, and inhaling her addicting fragrance. Hana did the same. Furthermore, she would sometimes reach for my head and pull it down. In which case, our lips would naturally ovep.


    Those kisses onlysted for a few seconds but Hana would always smile contentedly as if she was winning a game with me. And provoked by that, I also started initiating it. But instead of kissing her from above, I would do it from the side. Hana liked that as well. So, in essence, I was still the one losing our little game.


    By the time Hifumi and Chii returned from the kitchen, Hana hopped off of myp without even waiting for my prompt. Moreover, still joyous from the mood we created, she left a message that Chii and Hifumi failed to hear.


    "Ruki, my request is not only valid tonight. I expect more from you in the following days. You''ll be cheating on them with me."

 Chapter 1368 Alone With The Two

    What can I say? That''s a bold yet na?ve deration. Cheating on them with her? I had no idea Hana was aedian. That''sughable at best. That''s already our current situation, after all. The girl probably believed that she now had the advantage against me but little did she know, I also somewhat weed that.


    Because in this way, she wouldn''t reject my advances anymore. Add to that, the various antics that she was doing in an attempt to steal me at any chance she could get were also going to stop. I just have to do my thing and make her fall for me or let her realize her feelings.


    With that said, my attention switched to both Hifumi and Chii as they walked over to take their ces on my side.


    "I take that you got your request fulfilled, Hana." Noticing that the girl had this magnificent, almost blinding smile of satisfaction, Hifumi couldn''t help but ask that.


    Upon hearing that, Chii, who was only focused on me, also inadvertently turned to Hana to check.


    Well, after leaving me alone with Hana, what else do they expect? They know me enough that I''m someone who will take every chance I can get. I guess I''m like Saki in that regard. It would be weirder if nothing happened, right?


    In any case, Hana who looked like she was about to walk out of the living room gracefully turned around and faced Hifumi while still bearing the same smile. After throwing me an affectionate look like she was intentionally provoking the two, she nodded to Hifumi.


    "Yes, I did. Ruki certainly never disappoints."


    Hana then put a finger on her lips, tracing it with her thumb before licking it clean.


    Understanding that gesture, Hifumi and Chii turned to me for confirmation.


    Even if I wanted to lie, there was no way they would believe me so¡­ I naturally answered within their expectation. However, I naturally won''t let them feel defeated. I grabbed both of their hands, pulling them down to my side.


    When Hana saw that, she red at me and clicked her tongue in annoyance. She then turned around as if she didn''t want to see m being intimate with my girls.


    "Okay. I will go change in my room. Don''t answer the door if someone knocks, especially you, Ruki. I can''t let Auntie know that I brought a boy here. She''s going to tell on my parents."


    Leaving that reminder, Hana didn''t wait for me to reply. She already walked off, leaving the three of us in the living room.


    Although I said I was going to check her living conditions ¨C which also included her room ¨C I couldn''t find the chance yet. Maybeter before we leave, I guess?


    With Hana leaving the room, Hifumi and Chii soon calmed down. Or rather, they''re not really that worked up from Hana''s attempt to provoke them.


    Still, the way they pouted was too adorable. Upon understanding that they now have me for themselves, the two girls also stopped being reserved.


    "It''s our turn, Ruki."


    "Right, Kii¡­ It''s unfair if it''s only Hana."


    After the two expressed that, Hifumi ced my arm around her shoulders, allowing herself to snuggle and squeeze to my side unhindered. On the other hand, Chii, with her lips still pouted, reached in right away to kiss my cheek before doing the same as Hifumi.


    "What turn? It''s always your turn. Just that, you two allowed Hana to get hers."


    I intentionally made it sound like I was scolding them which made the two shrink from where they were. They''re guilty of that, after all.


    However, right after that, I slipped into my role as their boyfriend and responded in a more intimate way than what they just did.


    First with the girl on my right, Hifumi.


    My arm slid down naturally from her shoulder to her side which ended up with me groping her slim waist.


    "H-hyaa?!"


    That''s just the start¡­ Gaining that cute little yelp as her first reaction, my desire to tease and see more of her adorable reaction swelled up.


    My lips stretched from side to side as my naughty hand resumed its quest. It started feeling up that soft side of hers, aiming directly at where she was sensitive, making the girl involuntarily squirm.


    And before she could recover from that, my hand crawled upward in a subtle motion, dangerously treading the side of her exquisite body and eventuallynding furtively on her developing peach-sized softness.


    My fingers gently moved, cupping that part of hers within my palm perfectly. Despite the bra limiting the experience, I could certainly imagine how squishy it was.


    After giving it a squeeze, which allowed the situation to sink into her mind, Hifumi''s eyes widened as she stared at me. Perhaps, she''s seeking an answer from my face to understand what I was aiming to do in this situation.


    She''s surprised, indeed. However, she''s not upset. She only wanted to find out what was on my mind for trying this when Chii was just next to me. Little did she know, my other hand would just be as mischievous as the one holding her.


    "Ruki¡­ W-what''s this?" Soon enough, Hifumi asked in a barely audible voice.


    Looking at her face that''s slowly bing tinted in red, I found myself tempted enough to take her lips before replying.


    "Let''s see. A little punishment for pushing me to Hana? No. That''s not it. I''ve been meaning to do this for a while now¡­ You''ve grown into a fine woman, Hifumi. My desire couldn''t help but be ignited for you."


    "Your desire¡­" She muttered with understanding. And that''s enough exnation for her. "Isn''t this natural? I''m not a kid anymore, Ruki. Even back then, I''d already started growing. You just weren''t particrly interested in it."


    And there goes my girl, instead of being flustered or at least panicky from the suddenness of this situation, she still managed to respond clearly. Furthermore, she moved her arm to block Chii''s eyes from seeing how my hand was firmly settled on her chest.


    A second after that, Hifumi pushed the bridge of her sses in an attempt to appearposed.


    However, the lens of her sses still became foggy in no time at all.


    Why? Because her body temperature had started rising as a reaction to my mischievousness.


    "I know. But I''m an idiot back then. I''ve been too focused on only kissing you and satisfying my desire. Now, however¡­" I didn''t finish that sentence but it was already implied when I looked down at her chest.


    Seeing that, Hifumi pouted and acted a little upset. Yet, instead of telling me off or pping my hand away, the girl''s lips curled upward as she hungrily went after my lips. At first, she nibbled on my lower lip, diverting her full attention to it. Perhaps, that''s her way to stop herself from feeling the wondrous sensation of being touched.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I mean, with the help of her cover and theck of repulse from what I did, I courageously went even further as my experienced hand started massaging her softness.


    Obviously, I was well aware that not everyone would be delighted to be suddenly touched like this. But in this case, in particr, I caught Hifumi''s subtle intention earlier in the dining room.


    Right. When I kissed her and carried her to the table, if we were not set to eat dinner, she was close to asking me for more intimacy than just kisses.


    Anyway, that''s just one part. At the same time as I did all that with Hifumi, I didn''t neglect the girl on my left.


    "Ruki¡­" Chii sweetly whispered my name as my hand slipped inside her clothes.


    How long do we have? Uh... I guess that''s irrelevant. Even if Hana returned right away. I doubt I could stop after putting my mind to this¡­

 Chapter 1369 Mutual Desire (1) *

    For us to do this in someone else''s house was simply absurd if we looked at it from a different perspective. But who could me us if no one saw it? Besides, just a few minutes earlier, the resident of the house satfortably on myp and spent an intimate moment with me.


    If only she stopped being stubborn then we''d also be in the same situation.


    Well, enough about that.


    I had more important things to take care of.


    Pulling my head back slightly, I extracted my lips from Hifumi''s assault. And to keep her from chasing after my lips, I tightened my grip on her chest, sensually squeezing it further to make her feel it more. Add to that, my forefinger got another quest, poking deep into her softness and finding her most sensitive spot there.


    Hifumi gasped and almost moaned when I found her nipple in one try. The girl then used my neck to rest her head as her hand slid down to my chest, gripping it tightly.


    As her warm breath brushed on my skin, I couldn''t help but get more stimted as well. That''s why before focusing on Chii, I grabbed her hand and ced it just below my navel. When she felt the warmth slowly gathering there, Hifumi blushingly nced at me, perhaps watching the change in my expression before her hand gradually slid down where her slender fingers squeezed in and slipped inside my pants without unbuttoning it.


    Although that gave her a bit of difficulty, finding what was hidden there was easily aplished. It''s already half-erect, after all.


    Understanding that I am in the same state as her, Hifumi''s lips curled up into an unusual lustful smile. Her hand then burrowed further, putting the tip in the middle of her palm.


    She''s not touching it directly yet but the stimtion brought about by it was already enough to make it twitch in excitement.


    "Can you feel it? It''s throbbing for both of you."


    "I know¡­ I like it." Hifumi confidently answered as her lustful expression started to be more apparent.


    And because Chii also heard it, the girl on my left lightly tugged at my cor as her way to get my attention.


    Well, she didn''t need to do that. I might''ve gotten too focused on Hifumi but I was already set on focusing on her next while the sses girl was busy on the sensation brought by my hand as well as the growing curiosity towards my manhood.


    "Stop being unfair, Kii¡­" With her pupils seemingly turning into a heart shape, she exerted a bit of force to pull my head down to lock our lips together.


    I weed it fully but at the same time, my hand that slipped inside her clothes had finally reached its destination; the strap of her bra.


    Without wasting any more seconds, I unclipped it with one hand, loosening up the cup that holds her pair of soft hills. She''s a little bigger than Hifumi so¡­ the volume was truly being held by it.


    Perhaps she''s already expecting that, Chii raised her arm a bit, easing my hand''s path to reach her front. Unlike with Hifumi, my hand went to touch her directly.


    This should be the first time that I touch her directly. But as someone who witnessed me doing it with the other girls, there''s a sense of joy and anticipation from her reactions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Kii, your hand¡­" Pausing our kisses for a moment, she lowered her gaze at it.


    "Mhm¡­ It''s in the right ce, Chii. Is it ufortable for you?" I asked just in case.


    Before answering, Chii nced at Hifumi''s side. Skipping up on how the girl''s hand was inside my pants, her gazended on what I was fondling at the moment.


    Upon noticing that their treatment was a bit different, a satisfied smile rose on her lips before shaking her head in response to my question.


    And with this, she pulled my head down again, resuming our deep, intimate kiss. Furthermore, as if it''s a natural reaction, her grip on my cor loosened which led her hand to also slide downward.


    While HIfumi''s hand slipped in without unbuttoning it first, Chii did that job for her and along with it, she pulled down my zipper, easing it up for both of them.


    The two then nced at each other andmunicated through their eyes.


    A secondter, they reached for the garter of my boxers and pulled it down at the same time, freeing the beast hiding within. It stood proudly as it throbbed and twitched at certain intervals because of all the blood pooling in it.


    Hifumi gasped in slight shock and amazement as it was her first time seeing it. On the other hand, Chii, who had already seen it a lot of times, calmly put it in her hand and wrapped her fingers around the shaft, steadying it.


    "Am I doing this right, Kii?" The fake gyaru asked. She didn''t question its size anymore. She just knew that it was bigger than normal after asking me back then.


    "Mhm. Your grip is perfect." Answering her along with praise, Chii put on a satisfied expression as she nced at it once more.


    And after recovering from her initial reaction, Hifumi''s chuckle broke the sudden silence as she recalled a part of our past.


    cing her palm on its tip, the sses girl then leaned to my ear and whispered, "Ruki, you''ve grown bigger too. You see, I felt it years ago, sometimes this part of you would grow hard when we were kissing..."


    Uh. This girl. How could she remember that? And I wasn''t even aware of it


    My lips curled up as I responded teasingly, "Who says your memory isn''t good? For you to remember that¡­ It must''ve lingered on your mind, no? I had no idea my Hifumi is also a pervert."


    At the same time as I whispered that back, I gave her neck a kiss before biting it lightly. Hifumi failed to expect that, resulting in her body squirming from being tickled along with a pleasured moan.


    I didn''t stop at that though.


    Following it up with light kisses that traveled down to her corbone, I spent a few seconds on it until she moaned once more before passing by to continue downward.


    With my hands upied, I used my lips and tongue to begin unbuttoning her top uniform.


    Hifumi didn''t stop me. Instead, she ced her free hand on top of my head. She started caressing it as she guided me down.


    Perhaps noticing that I got focused on Hifumi once again, Chii who didn''t want to be left out also moved closer, pressing her chest to my face without letting go of her grip down on my shaft.


    Yeah. In a way, I got sandwiched by their chest. It''s a heavenly experience even though they''re not that big¡­ They still have the right softness, after all.


    Anyway, it''s hard enough to not use a hand in unbuttoning Hifumi''s uniform but with Chii''s addition, it became a task I have to perform skillfully.


    But then again, having the proper motivationing from my two girls, I miraculously seeded in it, albeit not all the way down.


    Nheless, it''s enough for their chest toy bare in front of my eyes. While Hifumi was still covered by her bra, I could already imagine what was hiding underneath them after feeling her up. As for Chii, with my hand still gripping one side, it''s already fully exposed to me.


    ncing up at the two and seeing them eagerly waiting for my next move, I stopped dilly-dallying.


    As the one already essible, I turned my head to Chii, pushing my face and catching her pinkish nipple in my mouth.


    As for Hifumi, with my hand already freed from groping her, it also traveled to her back, unclipping her bra before returning to the front.


    Given that I was dealing with them at the same time, I definitely wanted this to be fair. And so, getting a good taste of Chii by sucking and licking her nipple, I switched to Hifumi and did the same¡­ Appreciating both at the same time as I aimed to make them feel good, the next minute became filled with the sucking sound and the girls'' subdued moans.


    The two also didn''t stay idle. With their hands tightly gripping my shaft, Chii began stroking the trunk while Hifumi ran her palm and fingers around the tip and entirety of my cock''s head.


    However, because I still kept my awareness high just in case someone knocked on the door or Hana returned from her room, I managed to pick up the light footsteps stopping just before the doorway leading to this room.


    I didn''t need to guess who. Knowing that she must''ve heard Hifumi and Chii''s moans from outside, the girl probably decided not to barge in between us in fear that I would ignore her in favor of the two.


    Let''s see. What should I do here? Call her in?

 Chapter 1370 Mutual Desire (2) *

    Although my attention got momentarily drawn to Hana''s footsteps and got me wondering whether to call her in or not, the girls with me pulled me back right away.


    Because after getting teased by my mouth and tongue, enough for them to pant and catch their breath because of the unstoppable moans, they lifted my head, stopping me from it. Their hands, though clumsy, also paused from moving.


    Well, the reason for it was clearly visible. The lens of Hifumi''s sses once again fogged up from the heat she was exuding. Most likely, she could only see a blur of me from it. On the other hand, Chii had her luscious lips partly opened while having an erotic expression. Furthermore, both of their bodies shuddered at a set interval. It''s as if they''re holding back their urge to urinate.


    But given our situation, that only meant one thing, right?


    With the thought of Hana possibly watching us at the moment flying off my head, I impishly smiled as my hands let go of their chests.


    Then without further deliberation, I sensually let it slide down their navel. Their eyes followed it, making them shudder even more from their heightened sensitivity.


    "If I''m not wrong¡­ both of you are¡­" As I trailed my voice there, Hifumi and Chii both tried to grab my arm, preventing me from going down further.


    But that''s all futile. Even with their hold, my hand remained unimpeded. And because they leaned down by doing that, an opportunity to assault their delectable cherries opened once more. This time, I hungrily sucked on them, enough for the stimtion and pleasure that umted to arrive at an edge.


    By the time my hands bypassed their skirts and slipped from below while also caressing their slender thighs, the girls involuntarily closed their legs in response to the feeling of climax they were about to achieve.


    They then both grabbed a clump of my hair as they tried their hardest not to let out a scandalous voice while also questioning the phenomenon they were experiencing.


    "W-what is this? Haahhh¡­ Ruki, something''sing out!"


    That''s Hifumi. The girl already abandoned her attempt to stop me from sucking on her or preventing my arm. She simply pressed her forehead on top of my head to rest while waiting for the tide of her climax toe and quiet down.


    "Kii¡­ What should I do? It''s going to stain¡­ I don''t have any spare."


    As for Chii, she''s more concerned about her panties getting wet than the sensation of reaching the peak.


    She''s also the first one to loosen up her legs a bit, allowing my hand to reach her sacred ce. And due to the foreign touch on it, the girl shivered in so much pleasure as her love juice gushed out, wetting the entirety of my hand. When she stopped moving, only then did I actually get to feel her up.


    Since it was already wet, her panties easily slid down to the side, allowing my finger to gently trace her slit.


    At this point, the girl lost the strength in her knees leading her to fall on my chest. Her hand gripping my shaft also loosened up, stopping any of her attempts to get back at me.


    And at the same time as the fake gyaru rested her weakened body on me, Hifumi had just started her climax.


    In her case, because she ended up squeezing my hand even before it reached, I could only feel the warm love juice dripping down her thighs. Furthermore, because I had just switched to sucking on her, the pleasure the girl felt multiplied.


    Unlike Chii who managed to suppress her uncontroble moan, Hifumi let out a loud, ear-soothing moan of pleasure that even made the girl waiting at the doorway to peek her head in to check what was happening.


    But well, none of the two girls noticed her and she also hid again when she found that I saw her.


    In any case, as Hifumi''s strength started to leave her knees, I prepared myself for another weight to fall on me. Even if I wanted to support them, my hands were still in between their legs.


    Watching the two and bing the catalyst for them to reach their climax simultaneously, even if they let go of their hold on my erection, it got further stimted instead.


    In my mind, I was already calcting whether I could do them right at this moment. But then again, my infamous consideration got in the way, stopping further thought about it.


    However, that didn''t mean I would let this end here¡­ Even if Hana was already aware that I saw her or the two were catching their breath from the intensity of their climax, I wanted some form of release.


    With that urge upying my mind, I was about to ask the two to do something when Chii, who was still getting caressed by my fingers, looked up at me.


    With her eyes overflowing with the desire to make me feel good, she began reaching for my shaft again.


    After propping it up, she slowly slid down my chest and stopped right before her lips touched the tip.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Kii¡­ guide me?" Turning her head slightly to the side to nce at me, she then said in a dreamy voice.


    Yeah. Even if she watched Hina and Saki blow me back then, it''s not like she could easily pick up the skills. And perhaps wanting to do her best for me, she didn''t hesitate to ask this.


    I readily nodded and smiled before starting with my instruction, "Mhm. You''re already holding it up correctly. To not make you get overwhelmed, you can start by kissing or licking it."


    Chii took a moment to digest it before doing it right away.


    Showering it with kisses from the tip up to its base, she stretched her tongue out and licked it upwards. Doing that a few times, the girl didn''t stop until my whole shaft became wet with her saliva.


    And maybe the other girl was just watching earlier, Hifumi also suddenly went down there, copying what Chii did. The sensation of their lips and tongue along with the stimtion of seeing them licking my cock at the same time brought about an abundant amount of pleasure to me. Even with my experience, it''s still the same as before¡­ I was like a virgin once again when it came to doing it for the first time with my girls.


    More blood pooled into that part of me, making it appear bigger and quirkier from the way it twitched. But even then, the two didn''t stop. Even my balls weren''t spared from their lips and tongues.


    When the two couldn''t be satisfied with just licking and kissing it, they looked up at me. Their lips curved up into a sexy smile and their erotic expression couldn''t hide their desire and affection for me.


    Perhaps, even if I instructed them to stand up and ride me, they wouldn''t question it and do it right away.


    But well, that would feel like I was exploiting them so I cast that thought right away and focused on what my hands were doing and the instruction I needed to give them.


    "You both did well. I thought I was about to cum right there. But let''s see¡­ Next, put it in your mouth. But only take in what you can. It will be bad if you hurt your jaws."


    As I gave that instruction, the hand I stuck inside Hifumi''s skirt finally made its way to her sacred ce. It made the girl shudder when I parted her wet panties to the side and let my fingers do the same thing as I did with Chii.


    Nheless, she endured it just the same and it heightened her eagerness to return the favor to me. Our mutual desire to make each other feel good won over.


    And so, after conversing wordlessly on who would do it first, the result came right away. Hifumi backed away slightly while Chii positioned herself at the tip, her lips already kissing it. She only needed to open her mouth to take it in.


    I was also gearing up to focus on teasing their clit when suddenly, the doorbell rang followed by a voice, calling out to Hana to open the door. That''s not all, Hana who was supposed to be hidden behind the doorway made a noise as she seemingly stood back up before running in the direction of it.


    Due to that, her footsteps were clearly heard by Chii and Hifumi, freezing their bodies from the realization that¡­ all this time, Hana was watching them.


    What impable timing¡­ Stopping should be the right move. However, after holding back and going this far, I found myself getting the unstoppable urge to continue despite the current circumstances¡­


    Looking at the two girls, I instantly arrived at a decision.


    I stood up and wrapped my arms around their waist partly carrying and partly dragging their frozen bodies out of the living room.


    As for our destination? That''s¡­ still to be decided.


    Upon reaching the corridor, I nced back in the direction of the door and sure enough, Hana was also looking back at me with a veryplicated expression on her face.


    Her face was as red as an apple. She sinctly nodded, wordlessly permitting me to go further inside to hide.

 Chapter 1371 Mutual Desire (3) *

    "Where have you been? Why didn''t youe to our house? I prepared dinner for you. Also, your face is red. Did you catch a cold?"


    "Ah. I sincerely apologize, Aunt. I''ve already eaten with my ssmates. And no, this is nothing. This is because of the heater. It''ll cool down soon."


    "Oh. Is that so? Alright. You could''ve called and informed me, no? Anyhow, here, take it. I packed it for you in case you haven''t eaten yet. Do put it in the fridge and you can still heat that for tomorrow. Make sure to lock up, understand? You''re all alone here. It will be bad if someone takes advantage of that."


    "I can take care of myself, Aunt. Thank you for your concern. Also, thank you for this. I appreciate it a lot."


    "Look at this girl¡­ You''re my older sister''s only daughter. It''s only natural for me to look after you when they''re away. You suddenly returned her so I was wondering what happened but if you said you ate with your ssmates, you must''ve made some friends already."


    Since we''re moving away from there, that''s the strip of conversation that I managed to hear from Hana and her Aunt. Somehow, the girl managed to appear normal to her Aunt even with her face as red as that.


    In any case, since there was still a possibility that her Aunt coulde in and find us there, I continued on our way.


    Picking one room out of the many doors thaty before our eyes, I somehow luckily picked a guest room of a kind after turning on the lights. The room''s decorations were nothing but a bed and a bedside table. The windows were even curtained in ck. It looked in and definitely unused. There wasn''t even a pillow.


    In any case, I could say that I picked the perfect ce for us.


    After guiding the two girls to sit down on the bed, I checked on their state. Although they still appeared erotically beautiful ¨C dreamy eyes, flushed faces and glistening lips ¨C the two had more or less understood what had just happened.


    They looked up at me withplicated gazes, perhaps waiting for me to say something about it.


    I put on a reassuring smile for the two and caressed their cheeks to calm them down.


    While it''s true that I brought them here in the hopes of continuing what we''re doing, seeing them like this somehow calmed my rampaging desire. There''s no way I could tell them to continue where we left off when they''re worried about what''s happening outside.


    Nheless, that didn''t mean my little brother could also calm down right. Even at this moment, it''s still throbbing relentlessly and begging for release. They already spoiled it with their hands, lips, and tongues, after all. It wanted to feel more of it.


    Leaving that room, I only managed to pull up my pants and zip them up so they remained unbuttoned. It was even about to slide down. And standing before them like this, the bulge my erection created was right in front of their faces.


    That''s why¡­ What I did to reassure them was actually a little ineffective. Chii and Hifumi alternately looked at me and what I tucked back inside my pants.


    They opened their mouths as if they were about to say something about it but decided against voicing it after a while. Instead, they looked at each other as if weighing what was in their heads. A momentter, their lips stretched into the same naughty smile from earlier as they lifted their hands to reach for it.


    "Hifumi, it will be unfair to leave Kii hanging, right?"


    "Un. It''s unfair if we only get to feel that¡­ Also, I want to see it. Ruki''s pleasure-filled face."


    "I already saw it before but I want to be the one to induce it for him."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After making that exchange without even consulting me, Chii pulled my zipper down while Hifumi grabbed it and let my cock be freed from its confines again.


    With both of their hands wrapping around it, the two girls locked eyes with me.


    Surprisingly enough, there was nary a trace of theplicated expression they had just a few seconds ago. What remained was their earlier look that was filled with their affection, desire, and perhaps hunger for me.


    "You two¡­ And here I am worried about¡ª"


    "Ssh¡­ We can talk about thatter, Ruki." Cutting me off, Hifumi stood up and hooked her arm around my neck, pulling my head down.


    And at the same time as that, Chii opened her mouth and she slowly took in my length inside. Gobbling it gently as if she was sucking on a popsicle, I was weed by the warmth of her breath along with the wondrous sensation of her lips and tongue wrapping around it.


    "Uhhmmp¡­" Perhaps involuntarily, the fake gyaru hummed that after taking in almost half of it.


    ? Minding what I told her earlier, she only took in what she could before locking her lips there. She then used her tongue to get a proper taste of it. She''s doing great for a beginner. And even if it''s a little clumsy, just watching the girl I love doing this for me while also looking directly into my eyes was enough to bring me ecstasy.


    It''s the type of pleasure that was actually borne from emotion rather than physical touch. Back before my change, I was probably interpreting the same pleasure as a response to fulfilling my twisted desire of stealing them from their partners. Little did I know, it was just me reveling at the pleasure of the girl I feel affection for.


    Hifumi, who keenly watched that while we were locked in a deep, torrid kiss, paused for a while. Most likely, she''s trying to figure out whether Chii would gag on it or not.


    When she found Chii''s expressions remaining as erotic as earlier, she bit her lips and whispered a question to me. "Does that feel good, Ruki? I''ll also do it for you after her¡­ I''m not confident I''ll be as good."


    "Un. It is. Don''t worry about doing it well. Just knowing that you''re doing it for me is enough. Even if you bite me, I''ll feel good from it.


    Well, with half of my mind already focused on the pleasureing from Chii''s mouth, my answer was a little on the crazier side.


    Who would feel pleasure from being bitten there?


    Anyway, my meaning was well tranted into Hifumi''s mind. She nodded enthusiastically before kissing me again.


    A minuteter, perhaps in consideration of Chii''s efforts, she stopped and simply sat back down to watch the fake gyaru blowing me. I didn''t stop her, my whole attention was also about to get focused on the girl sucking my cock, after all.


    She started moving her head back and forth, following my instruction. Her ponytail bounced at every turn. And using her hand to stroke the part she didn''t manage to fill in her mouth, she''s maximizing the pleasure she''s giving me.


    My mouth was already issuing subdued moans which not only encouraged her but also made Hifumi jump in as a support.


    cing my hands on top of their heads, my waist started gently moving, thrusting a bit to chase after Chii whenever her lips would slide backward.


    A minuteter, Chii stopped moving her head and simply focused on the tip, sucking it. My precum had already started spilling and she was taking all of it in.


    When she was done, Chizuru raised her head and opened her mouth, showing its content. Well, it''s just transparent and slimy so I could only see it getting mixed with her saliva. Nheless, the expression she wore was enough for my cock to twitch excitedly.


    And due to that, Hifumi who was waiting for her turn jumped in right away. Following the same instruction as I gave Chii, the sses girl proved herself to be a hardworking student. Following my instruction to a T, it felt like she was not simply a beginner but someone experienced. She''s great at using her tongue, finding my sensitive spots which drew out my moans.


    A few minutes after that, they started alternating on it but none of them were resting. If someone was sucking my length, the other would use her tongue and lips to assist in making me feel more pleasure. Furthermore, they would also sometimes suck on the head at the same time by only splitting it into two sides.


    Doing all of that in at least three minutes, I could feel the umtion reaching close to the limit of what I could endure.


    "Chii, Hifumi¡­ I''m cumming¡­" Warning them so that they would know what to do, the two girls quickly moved to prepare for it.


    Rather than letting only one of them catch it in her mouth, they positioned themselves side by side just an inch away from the tip.


    My hips involuntarily pushed forward as the two used their hands to stroke my length at unimaginable speeds.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three¡­


    Three secondster, I unconsciously closed my eyes as I thrust my hips onest time before releasing my load.


    The two girls held it steady as it started spurting out the white fluid, catching it with their mouths.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw the two girls also had their eyes closed as they failed to catch all of it in their mouths.


    Their faces were stained with it; Chii got it on her cheek and the tip of her nose while Hifumi had her sses stained by it.


    Nheless, their expressions were nothing short of euphoria. They''re smiling contentedly as their tongues try to lick what was left on their lips.


    Upon recovering from that, Chii once again took the tip of my cock in her mouth, cleaning out what was left of it.


    Really, that was something she learned from watching Hina and Saki back then¡­


    With the bout of pleasure subsiding from my lower body, my head cleared up once again.


    I was about to caress their cheeks and thank them for the delightful experience when suddenly, the door that I failed to lock opened.


    "¡­ I thought you were going to stop after my aunt arrived. But you three¡­" With her tone close to expressing disbelief at what she witnessed, Hana facepalmed as she entered the room.

 Chapter 1372 Understanding

    With Hana''s arrival at the room, the first thing we did was obviously, to fix our appearances. I tucked my half-erect cock back in and buttoned my pants before helping the two girls.


    First, using my and their handkerchiefs to remove the stain on their faces. Following that, I climbed up the bed and went behind them, hooking their bra back before buttoning up their uniforms.


    Well, the two were once again frozen so I did all of that while Hana watched.


    Even though she basically caught us with this, I was unaffected due to my shamelessness. Or maybe because I couldn''t care less about her reaction. Knowing that she intentionally watched us rather than stop what was happening in her own house, there''s no reason for me to be embarrassed in front of her.


    Furthermore, with what she dered earlier, I decided to stop holding back my punches when ites to dealing with her. She put herself in a situation where she, more or less, allowed me to do anything with her, after all.


    ? "You two, if you think you did something wrong, apologizing is the way to go. However, in this case, you don''t need to do so. I know you two still want to mend your previous connection with her. That''s why allow me to carry the me temporarily. Once everything settles down, you can confess to her about how this situation was the result of our mutual desire for each other."


    After weighing our options to not make the two leave this house while carrying some guilt, I whispered that suggestion to them.


    The two turned their heads to me, their eyes alreadymunicating their eptance of that suggestion. However, they were still a little apprehensive about acting on it.


    I caressed their cheeks once more and added while putting on my shameless smile, "Oh right. I have yet to give you feedback about it¡­ It was amazing. The sensation of your mouths down there still lingered in my mind. It''s making me excited for when we can do it again."


    Almost instantly, the two shuddered as the color of embarrassment and shame instantly clouded their faces. With puffed-up cheeks, they lightly hit me on my shoulder before the two sweetly whispered the same words.


    "Perverted idiot, be thankful that we both love you or else¡­"


    "Or else what? Are you going to kick my ass?"


    "No. We''re going to cut that off!" The same as their first response, the two shouted that in sync.


    And because of their loud voice, Hana, who was standing at a distance, tilted her head in utter confusion. Her only visible eye blinked a few times as though she was trying to determine if she heard that correctly.


    This turned out to be an effective diversion, isn''t it? But only temporarily.


    In any case, I responded to the two who were once again about to press themselves on me even with Hana''s presence. Their earlier worry was pushed to the back of their minds. "Uh. Anything but that¡­ How can we make little Chii and little Hifumi without it?"


    Upon hearing that, Chii and Hifumi''s blush grew a deeper red color. It''s even redder than crimson. They looked like they were about to erupt. And on top of their heads, an imaginary steam oozed out.


    If I had to guess, the two of them already imagined the future where we''re going to have children. Really, they''re just too adorable. It would be a waste not to tease them.


    And so even with Hana staring at us and wondering what was happening after that lewd scene she witnessed, I started teasing the two girls, causing them to either react aggressively by biting and hitting my chest or they would simply melt like a candle in my embrace.


    After witnessing this for at least three minutes, Hana finally lost her patience.


    She stomped her feet and approached us.


    But that''s what I was waiting for. Even before she could reach our proximity, I already stood up and shamelessly hooked my arm around her waist.


    Then by pushing her a bit, I started guiding her backward until we reached the doorway.


    "Hmm? You look upset. What happened? Wait, let me guess. Are you upset because of what you saw or are you upset because you''re not the one in their shoes?" With the same shameless smile which had been slowly bing my default face, I raised that question to her.


    Although there was a hint of apprehension on her face, Hana didn''t even try to push me away or resist my hold.


    A few secondster, she averted her gaze followed by her answer that I almost failed to pick up from how low the volume she used for it. "Both."


    Both, huh? As I expected, with her request in ce, this girl would be really honest about her feelings.


    "I see. I''m sorry that we did it here at your house. If you''re going to be upset, focus it on me. I''m the one who pushed us in that situation. Besides, those two still genuinely want to reconnect with you so¡­"


    Going by my n to keep Chii and Hifumi meless from this, I expected the girl to take my words at face value.


    However, the response I got was a roll of her eyes followed by a smirk.


    "Oh. I get it, Ruki. You don''t have to word it like that. You''re taking the me again. Those two girls love you enough to ept theplexity and absurdity of your situation. What''s pulling them back in deepening your rtionship?"


    "Well, you''re right about that. But you see, their concern was that they didn''t know how to exin themselves, especially after knowing that you peeked at us."


    "You clever guy. If you told them the first time that you saw me peeking, they wouldn''t be like that." Hana poked my cheek and mockinglyughed. But the next moment, a shameful expression rose on her face, "I won''t deny it. We''re in the same situation. I don''t know how I can exin why I did that. Maybe I''m curious. Anyhow, even though I should be upset that you three did it here, I ept what you''re trying to propose."


    "I''m d you''re this understanding. You''re still acting very mature." I released a sigh of relief and tried to tighten my arms around her.


    However, as if I said something that triggered her, Hana pushed on my chest, preventing me from hugging her.


    "Stop calling me mature. You know I hate that. It''s the one thing that made me like this."


    "I see. You''re still being triggered by that, huh?"


    Right. If there''s one thing that could make her mood from good to bad, it''s the mention of that trait of hers. Mature.


    Although she opened up to me about it back then, she also stated that it''s what she hated the most.


    "Yes. You know you''re the only one I confided in about it yet you dare use it on me. Was that intentional?"


    "Partly. But that''s only because I appreciate your understanding."


    "Don''t do it again. I lived in a dorm to stop hearing that from my parents but the people in that school still treated me the same. If you start calling me that as well¡­ I''ll lose the only ce I consider my sanctuary."


    At this point in our conversation, our topic was already diverted to what happened. Hana, for the first time, showed a sorrowful look in her eyes.


    I guess I made a blunder by mentioning that. She hated being called mature but then, she''s really acting like that. Truthfully, from my memory of her and everything I could remember from our time together, this girl also understood it. She just didn''t want to acknowledge it.


    Let''s see. Should I start focusing on making her ease up on that natural trait of hers? It won''t be a ticket straight to realizing her feelings for me but at least, as someone from my past and a girl I undoubtedly fell in love with, I also want to do something for her. Not just make her give up on stealing me.


    "I see. It must be hard for you. I apologize for mindlessly blurting it out. But my point still stands. You can hate me for it but like I said before, I changed. I''m not the same Ruki that you came to get attached to."


    I slowly loosened my arm, releasing her from my hold. Following this, I reached for her hand and continued, "But then again, what happened here is still our wrong. We''re probably leaving for tonight after this so I won''t let you be the only one losing here."


    After pausing there, I held her head by cupping her cheek. Hana stared intently into my eyes, anticipating what I''m about to say next. Or maybe, she just wanted to stare at the guy who meant everything to her.


    Yeah. I might be exaggerating that but from everything that happened, that was probably close to her actual evaluation of me.


    Do I deserve that? I don''t know¡­ Because of everything that I did in the past and most of it something I wasn''t really aware of doing, I still had this lingering thought in my mind, ming myself for everything. It''s hard to let that go but thanks to my girls, I''m slowly moving past that.


    After a few seconds of silence, I leaned close and nted my lips on hers before continuing, "Aspensation, I''ll ept another request from you, Hana. Think about it carefully because I''m still set on making you give up on stealing me. Take it as your chance, the same way as you turned your earlier request as a free pass on me."


    "¡­ Free pass, you say? You''re really too full of yourself, Ruki. Okay, I ept that. I''ll think of a request that can pull me closer to my goal of stealing you." After another roll of her eyes, Hana extracted her hand from my hold and stepped to the side to walk past me.


    This time, she approached the two girls that were waiting on the bed and for the next few minutes, the three of them conversed over everything that happened in the past and the present. However, they skirted past what had transpired in the living room and this room.


    I watched from the side and waited for them to finish. Looking at the time, it''s close to eight in the evening. About time to send the two girls home.


    A lot has happened to us in this house but I guess the greatest gain was Hana epting the two girls'' intention to reconnect.


    Well, let''s be honest. The deepening of our rtionship was actually the greatest, right?N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1373 Before Turning In For The Night

    Before we set off to escort the two girls home, Hifumi and Chii told me to take another minute or two with Hana.


    From how they secretly whispered that to me when Hana wasn''t looking, it''s probably their conceived way of apologizing for that misdemeanor that they never really addressed during their talks.


    Well, even though there''s nothing much to talk about anymore, I still followed it just for their peace of mind.


    After taking their bags and books from my arms, the two girls went out of the door first, leaving me alone with Hana.


    "Hmm? Did you forget something?"


    Perhaps wondering why I didn''t follow them, the girl charmingly tilted her head. Yep. Despite everything that happened, she already returned to her almost immacte image that could send any boy into a frenzy even if she was not smiling.


    In any case, that''s something I already got used to seeing. Even if it could make my heart throb, as cringy as it sounded, I was immune enough to approach her without being flustered.


    "Yeah. I forgot to kiss my Hana goodnight."


    The girl''s ears perked up with the way I called her. However, even if it made her a little excited, she maintained her usual expression in front of me. She then raised her eyebrows and red at me.


    "As much as I liked to hear that, I can''t discount the possibility that you stayed behind for something else."


    This girl¡­ I couldn''t help but feel like she became warier after prolonging that request of hers.


    If I factored in what happened¡­ It''s probably because of what happened, right? I mean, even though she peeked at us, she probably didn''t touch herself. The thigh-length shorts that she changed into was devoid of any stain on her crotch. She might''ve gotten wet but she didn''t reach into it to pleasure herself.


    Anyway, I''d expound on that on the next asion. The two girls are waiting for me, after all.


    "I''m telling the truth. Here, I''m going to kiss you. It''s up to you whether to ept it or not."


    At the same time as I said that, I already closed our distance.


    As always, Hana didn''t even retreat and she weed my hand cupping her cheek and my fingers slipping to the back of her ear.


    "I don''t believe you¡­"


    "Well, it''s fine if you don''t. You cane up with an exnation yourself. But I''m going to do what I said I will do. I can''t let them wait for too long."


    With our lips gradually closing the distance from each other, Hana gave up responding. cing her hand on top of mine, the girl weed my goodnight kiss with more eagerness than she showed on the outside.


    Once our lips separated, I parted her bangs that covered her other eye. Even though she wasfortable with me seeing it, she reflexively tried to close it.


    But then, noticing my admiring gaze not only to her eyes but to her whole facial features, the girl gradually rxed and muttered, "Don''t make it so obvious that you''re in love with me, they''re going to be hurt."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Don''t worry, they know how crazy I am to you, the same way as I am crazy about them. I never hide this kind of thing from them. Thest thing I need to do to maintain our rtionship is to build a tower of lies so¡­ that''s that."


    "Heh. How splendid. Careful not to trip and hit your head somewhere. You''re living too dangerously."


    "I am aware. But what can I do? My desire is insufferable. Anyway, we''ll be going. Make sure to lock up. Like your Aunt said, don''t let anyone take advantage of that."


    "I don''t mind if you take advantage of it. Sleep here with me."


    "That''s tempting but I have to decline that."


    "Thought so. Go now and don''t let them wait."


    "Mhm¡­ See you tomorrow."


    "Yeah, see you."


    With that as our final exchange, I nted another kiss on her lips before stepping out of the door.


    Although the three of us nced back to see Hana watching us walk away from there, none of us said anything. Like me, the two girls probably had realized something from this experience and they''re going to think about it tonight.


    One thing is for sure though. We''re all one step closer to our goal. For Hifumi and Chii, it''s to make Hana acknowledge their old friendship. As for me, it''s the inevitable melting of Hana''s wax prison which she caged herself in. I''m certain I can pull her out of it and bring her to my side again.


    -


    -


    Since their houses were in different directions, I decided to escort Hifumi first. There''s also her heavy books and bags full of books, after all.


    Following that, I rode the bus with Chii which would send us closer to her house rather than the station.


    Because we became alone again, the two of us had another moment to talk about today''s events and intimacy while waiting for the bus to arrive at our destination.


    By the time we reached their house, her mother who was probably waiting for her arrival opened the gate and let her in.


    I tried introducing myself but she surprisingly already knew me by name. And instead of being scolded for sending Chii home thiste, she thanked me for escorting her.


    Apparently, the girl already informed her mother abouting homete. Furthermore, Chii had long talked about me to her mother so in essence, I wasn''t a stranger to her anymore.


    When I was a little dumbfounded about that, I saw the fake gyaru making a face at me from behind as if she was expecting that kind of reaction from me.


    Without any ammo to fire with, I could only act embarrassed and excuse myself to them.


    "Come visit our house during the day next time, Kii-kun. I love to hear how different Chizuru is around you."


    Leaving those words as a parting message, Chii''s mother then guided her inside their house. Unlikest time, her little brother didn''t make a noise from upstairs but I saw the boy''s shadow from the same window as before.


    Well, for her mother to call me ''Kii-kun'', that girl definitely talked about me more times than we could count¡­ That showed how happy she is for being reconnected with me. That''s lovely, to say the least. My desire to make her happier in the future was further reinforced.


    After another bus ride and a few minutes of walking, I arrived home.


    As always, Akane weed me by the door. Although both of us already ate earlier ¨C I told her to eat and not wait for me, after all ¨C we still went to the dining room to share a te of fried dumplings that she prepared along with the tea.


    And before resigning in our bedroom, the two of us watched ate-night variety show on the TV where Yue was once again a guest while talking about our day and also our ns for tomorrow.


    After I finished telling her about my trip with Eguchi-sensei tomorrow, she also opened up about her ns with Fuyu for tomorrow. But before that, she started with a little mischievous recollection of what happened in this house an hour earlier.


    "Fuyu went home with me. I think she might''ve been hoping to see you, husband."


    "Yeah right. She probably got suspicious again when she didn''t see me home."


    "A bit. But she''s not as mad as before anymore. She even said, ''He''s really doing his best with his duties in that school, huh?''."


    "If she found out I wasn''t at school but with those three, she''ll be asking for my neck."


    I could imagine that girl doing that. Or maybe, she''s going to stab me with her umbre.


    Anyway, Akane couldn''t help butugh at my response. But in the end, she also agreed with that possibility.


    For sure, she''s finding it hard to keep everything a secret from her best friend. If only she was not going to go ballistic, we would''ve long told her.


    In any case, we soon moved on from that topic.


    "Husband, I''ll be apanying Fuyu tomorrow. She''s going to buy a new racket that she''s going to use for the tournament next week. I might as well buy one for myself."


    "So, are you finally going to take up tennis too?"


    She doesn''t have one, after all. She''s only using the standard equipment of the tennis club whenever she''s ying with the girl or when it was part of their PE.


    Akane can be an excellent athlete at anything she picks up. However, because of the change in our rtionship, she started devoting all of her attention to me.


    Not that she was not doing that already back then but at least, she wasn''t as crazy to join the Home Economics club to learn the ways of a housewife.


    "No. I still have a lot to learn to be a proper housewife. I''ll just be her training partner."


    An expected answer. But training partners, huh? I recalled that one story that became the front page of their school''s weekly newspaper.


    "Girl, if you can be her training partner then you''re great at it yourself."


    "Un. That''s what they said. But I don''t know¡­ I don''t think I can devote myself to it more than how I devote myself to you, husband."


    Yep. Typical Akane. Her undying devotion was simply amazing. I bet even Aunt and Uncle were having a hard time telling her to give up back then.


    Anyway, even though there''s nothing wrong with wanting to devote herself all to me, I couldn''t help but feel that it''s a waste to keep her like this.


    "Silly girl, you can treat it as a hobby. Somehow, I can''t help but fantasize about the day that I can cheer for you from the stands as you beat your opponents in any game. Besides, I bet Yuuki-san will be overjoyed if you join her."


    Upon hearing that, Akane went silent to digest it. She truly had no ns of doing anything else aside from waiting for me toe home.


    Unlike the other girls who have a set goal or dream of their own, Akane simply wanted to remain next to me.


    "Hmm¡­ I''ll think about it next semester. I''m still drunk with our new lifestyle. I still love just having these kinds of days with you, husband."


    I guess that''s fair. She''s still relishing my change and the wonderful turn in our rtionship. I might be overthinking it since I was always moving for the other girls while she just remained here, waiting for me.


    "Right. I feel the same way. Next semester, I can also be your training partner."


    "That''s better!"


    Continuing with this kind of conversation, the TV show where Yue made an appearance soon ended. After taking a bath, the two of us resigned to our bedroom, still with the feeling that we were on our never-ending honeymoon night.

 Chapter 1374 Before The Trip (1)

    Morning soon arrived and after another wonderful start of the day where Akane and I almost turned our bed into a mess, the two of us soon prepared for school.


    With my day already set to apany Eguchi-sensei, I decided to make use of this morning before going to school.


    And with that, I started by calling all of my girls or messaging them when they were still asleep. I greeted them good morning along with other things we could talk about personally.


    Furthermore, since she''s living in the same neighborhood as us, Akane and I agreed to have me pick up Eimi at their house so I could escort them both to school.


    And so, after we left our house, Akane separated from me as she went in the direction of the station to wait for us there while I hurried on my steps to reach the Nikaido house quickly.


    Upon arriving there, I managed to catch her parents who were just about to leave for the restaurant.


    Well, they''re probablyte now since they''re both rushing as they loaded things in their pickup.


    Since Eimi was still changing into her uniform, I offered to help them carry things alongside their grumpy niece Anzu-onee-san.


    Yep. She''s also there and still in her sleepwear. It''s kind of a skimpy outfit but because of her petite figure, it kinda came off as cutesy rather than sexy in my eyes. And maybe that''s the reason why she immediately frowned upon catching me staring at her.


    Well, there''s also what happened thest time. After returning my greeting, she simply went on to her task, seemingly trying to avoid interacting with me.


    Knowing her, it''s either she started bing conscious of me or maybe, she just didn''t know how to act around me after I saw her in her vulnerable state like that. But recalling what happened just a few days ago, didn''t she also spoil me on our way back? Acting very much like an older sister who didn''t want to be bested by her little brother.


    Ah. Right, there''s also that incident in Eimi''s room. She saw us in a daring position when she suddenly opened the door. I guess that still lingered in her mind, huh?


    In any case, even if she continued bing troubled by it, I still acted the same around her, respectfully ¨C while also a little sarcastically ¨C addressing her onee-san. She failed to notice that or she''s just turning a blind eye to it. It''s probably enough for her that I wasn''t bursting her bubble of fantasy.


    Furthermore, despite what I said back then that she''ll always be an older sister in my eyes, her actions just kept on appearing adorable in my eyes.


    And so, after we finished with that small task and watched the couple driving out of their yard, I followed her inside the house to wait for Eimi there.


    Taking this chance to check on her, I opened up a conversation, "Anzu-nee, no sses today?"


    Perhaps not expecting that I would converse with her normally, she visibly flinched before replying, "My schedule is in the afternoon. What''s with you calling out to me out of the blue?"


    "It''s not out of the blue though. I''ve been meaning to check on my cheeky older sister."


    "Who''s your cheeky older sister?! You brat!"


    Triggered as I expected, the girl charged at me and, for the second time, hooked her arm around my neck to put me in a stranglehold. But unlike thest time, I resisted and ended up carrying her instead.


    Once she found her feet leaving the ground, she quickly loosened her arm,nding in front of me. She then grabbed my cor and growled like a small animal trying to intimidate a muchrger animal in front of her. In short, she''s just simply making herself more adorable to look at.


    Of course, I never showed any amusement on my face. But with prolonged eye contact, she eventually became flustered resulting in her retreat.


    "Look, Anzu-nee. You can''t always bully your little brother, alright? That''s how siblings are."


    As if I know what I am talking about. I am an only child, after all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But well, it was a little effective as I got her attention again. She puffed up her cheeks and replied, "I''m not bullying you. I''m only trying to put you into ce."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "The difference is¡­ I''m doing it for you!"


    "I see. So, putting me in my ce is supposed to be good for me? Is that it?"


    "Yeah¡­ That way, you won''t mindlessly offend anyone with your wicked tongue." Anzu-nee grumpily exined before crossing her arms. Once again, her stacked front was emphasized and she seemed to be unaware that she was giving me eye candy.


    In any case, I focused on our conversation. Rather than wait in silence for Eimi, talking to Anzu was certainly amusing.


    "Ah. I guess you do have a good intention."


    "Of course, I do! You''re my mischievous little brother¡­" As she murmured thest few words, she intently stared into my face before shaking her head furiously. It''s as if a malicious thought had popped up in her head and she immediately shook it off her head.


    If I had to guess¡­ she''s really bing conscious of me. Not just because of what she witnessed back then but also¡­ that little moment we had in that shrubbery.


    Spending a few more minutes like this wherein our conversation revolved around that topic, Eimi soon showed up from upstairs, dressed prettily.


    Oh. No. She''s just in her uniform but in my eyes, her beauty was magnified a few times in rtion to how many days I haven''t seen her in person.


    At this point, Anzu-nee voluntarily stepped aside allowing me to approach my girl. Eimi didn''t even wait for me to reach her. Her feet carried her forward, jumping into my arms right away.


    And even with her older cousin watching, Eimi asked for a kiss. Our morning greeting.


    After doing so, and intimately at that, we soon turned for the door.


    "Well then, Anzu-onee-san, we''re leaving. Don''t forget to drink your milk." I intentionally added that remark at the end as I nced back at the girl.


    And sure enough, it once again triggered her.


    "This brat! I''ve already drunk it! Go on! Eimi, smack your boyfriend for me, alright?"


    Eimiughed at her reaction before also joining in to tease her older sister.


    "Anzu-nee, what''s wrong with Ruki? He''s just concerned for you, no?"


    "Ugh. You two are really bing cut of the same cloth. I don''t care anymore. Go on and leave. I''ll lock up and sleep again."


    Giving up on retorting, the girl pushed out of the door and immediately closed it.


    But a secondter, it opened slightly and she peeked out to add something, "Take care on your way, you two."


    Alright, that just redeemed herself as both Eimi and I couldn''t help but feel the warmth from that concern.


    On our way to the station, Eimi brought up something, "Ruki, Anzu-nee is getting more conscious of you, isn''t she? I heard you two from upstairs."


    Ah, well. I expected that. It''s too obvious that it would be weird if she didn''t pick up on that.


    In any case, Eimi sounded more pleased to know that. Her lips even curled up into a teasing smile, wordlessly implying that there was more to it than just Anzu-nee getting conscious of me.


    "Mhm. I find her really interesting. But Eimi, you know that you''re always my sole reason foring there."


    "Heh. Ruki, I''m not jealous. There''s no way I will be. If Anzu-nee falls for you in the future, then I''ll be asking you to also consider her. For now, I like seeing the older sister-little brother dynamics between you. It''s very amusing."


    Upon saying that, Eimi then hugged my arm tightly as though she was reinforcing her ce by my side.


    Right. She might''ve said she was not jealous but to see me getting along that well with her older cousin, there would still remain a little of it in her subconscious. Because like all of my girls, Eimi also had this hope to have me all for herself.


    That''s just how it is.


    Soon after meeting up with Akane, the three of us continued on our way. Halfway through it, Akane''s three friends also joined us. While Futaba and Eri weed Eimi''s presence as if they found another friend, Fuyu wasn''t that amused. Or rather, she simply looked on silently while asionally ncing at me as if she was trying to catch me making a mistake.


    Well, nothing happened and we arrived at their school rtively unbothered by the attention we got on the way.

 Chapter 1375 Before The Trip (2)

    Having the time to spare, I naturally used it to see my girls after I waded out of the wave of studentsing to their school.


    First, I went to the ce Miho set to meet me. Since it''s already fairly impossible to sneak in and out again without getting spotted, she picked an establishment nearby.


    Nheless, because it''s inevitable to run into a student from the same school, I made sure to put on a simple disguise of putting on the same uniform as them ¨C courtesy of Ririka from back then ¨C and wearing a face mask to cover half of my face.


    That way, unless someone ran into me to inquire, no one would bother finding out what I was hiding beneath.


    Well, in terms of theplexity of the disguise, it''s on the low end but that''s enough in this scenario where I wouldn''t be in the spotlight.


    Though only a few minutes, Miho and I spent a great time together. Furthermore, we also got to talk about the song they''re coborating to create. She got me a sample of the tune alongside Yue''s arrangement of it with the other instruments.


    And honestly, with no exaggeration at all, my ears were blessed from hearing it. Even without the lyrics or their voices singing it yet, it''s already making me visualize my experiences not just with the three of them but with all of my girls.


    It''s bittersweet and a little heavy but it''s probably because of the emotions they put into it. Now I couldn''t wait to hear the full version of it when they finished recording.


    Miho and I separated soon after that. I offered to walk her to school but knowing that I would also be meeting the others for today, she only let me apany her until before the main street straight to their school.


    Coincidentally, we also ran into a group of her ssmates. They tried calling out to her. Taking that as a chance to solidify her status as someone already taken, Miho asked me to kiss her which I unhesitatingly did after understanding her intention.


    They all get tongue-tied, of course. Even the other students who happened to be looking in our direction also reacted in various ways. Envious, amused, or intrigued. There were also those who scowled at the sight but those were irrelevant.


    Following that, Miho turned around to greet her ssmates as if nothing happened. She maintained her usually aloof and cool disposition in front of them.


    Without waiting for them to react, she already turned her heels in the direction of their school and started walking gracefully, unbothered by anyone.


    As for me, I also slipped out of the scene, leaving them wondering about my identity. But one thing was for sure, it would be a hot topic in their school today.


    It would definitely cut down those persistent idiots who are still hoping for a chance with her.


    Well, I also had that n to deal with the annoying ones, and that would be unstoppable. I just needed a few more things to prepare and they''d all experience misfortune that would teach them not to even try messing with my girls.


    After Miho, my feet led me to the Hazuki''s home where Elizabeth and Yukari were waiting. Her parents were away in the morning which gave us the chance to have a private ce where we couldn''t be bothered by anyone else.


    The cursed princess was the same as ever. However, because of the few days that we hadn''t seen each other physically, she became a little dramatic upon meeting me.


    "Oh, Prince of Darkness. Long have I waited for your reemergence from the Abyss. This Princess of yours has been famished by your enigmatic presence. Might you grant me your grace?"


    That''s what she said. Or in other words, "I missed you a lot, Ruki. Will you hold me in your arms again?"


    Yukari, who was already used to her friend''s exaggerated acts, could only smile from the side before also approaching me, putting my head in her bountiful bosom right away as she expressed her longing and happiness to see me.


    And there, together with the two girls, we made proper use of the time as well as my improved stamina to have a great morning making love in Elizabeth''s bedroom.


    We took off our uniforms before doing it so when the time came to escort them to school after a satisfying time, our clothes were wrinkle-free.


    Anyway, the same as with Miho, I also got to hear things from them that we couldn''t properly address through messages or video calls.


    For Yukari, she updated me about her parents who had a great impression of me when I ate dinner with them during her birthday. They asked her when I will visit again because one thing they wanted to see more is their daughter smiling happily with someone she loves dearly. They even wanted to prepare dinner, especially for me.


    Well, next week should be possible so that''s how I answered.


    Apart from that, Yukari also updated me about that childhood friend sh ex-boyfriend of hers. After the beating that I gave to him, he really went to apologize to Yukari and stopped bothering her.


    But thinking about it, he either realized that he was really wrong for forcing Yukari or he was just afraid that I would go for his sister. His sister who I hadn''t even seen yet.


    When I mentioned to Yukari how I somewhat threatened Mikami about his sister, the girl filled me in on what she knew about her.


    Yeah¡­ I couldn''t stop her from doing that.


    She said that even though she''s that close to the guy''s sister because of her previous personality, she kinda admires her and even treats her as an older sister whenever they would see each other. ording to Yukari, she''s someone with a strong personality. And by strong, it''s literally. She''s a brusque girl. A yankee, to be specific. Yet, Yukari imed that she has a hidden side that''s very kind to girls or those who were like her. Girls who had weak personalities and were prone to be taken advantage of or bullied.


    A yankee wasn''t specifically a delinquent but she was someone who is feared by almost everyone who knew her, be it ssmates, juniors or friends.


    Andstly, she''s a third-year senior in their school.


    Elizabeth also added that she met the girl before and mentioned how she''s really amused with her chuunibyou antics and that there was a time when she also roleyed with her.


    Yep. That''s really a kind girl, huh? For her to be able to tolerate Elizabeth''s antics and have fun with her, she sounds a little amazing.


    But then again, I wouldn''t really care too much about meeting her. And even if I did, by chance, I doubt I would want to get close to her.


    Unless Mikami misbehaved, I guess?


    Anyway, enough about that. Elizabeth also brought up something. It''s about her father who wanted to make me drunk as an act of petty revenge on thest time I ate dinner with them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, though I haven''t tried drinking yet ¨C even if I already tasted some through the kisses I shared with Shio and Miwa-nee ¨C there''s no reason for me to ept that drink.


    And besides, Elizabeth was onlyining to me about her father''s childish behavior.


    As for her mother, she''s the one more forgiving. And like Yukari''s parents, she also expressed how she liked to invite me again to have dinner with them.


    Well, since I promised Yukari, I also did the same for Elizabeth. Just that, it got me thinking¡­ if Yukari and Elizabeth''s parents meet, what will happen if they both bring up their daughter''s boyfriend?


    That''s a terrifying thought. Nheless, it will happen then¡­ there''s no other choice but to face it, right?

 Chapter 1376 Before The Trip (3)

    Going back the same way I did after separating from Elizabeth and Yukari, I met up with the other girls in the following order; Yua, Yae along with Ririka, and Aika along with Hiyori.


    Auntie Misora sent Yua by car. Because she heard from her daughter that she was going to meet me, she went out of her way to do that.


    For what reason? Uh. It''s the same thing as before, imploring me to try out modeling. Apparently, the director and Mashiro-san came up with another proposal after the two raised it to someone in a higher position. They actually got a photo of us together when I carried her out of that studio. Although it was not taken with a professional camera but simply a snapshot from someone''s phone, it still captured what they pointed out that day which resulted in that higher-up also bing eager to recruit me.


    And since Yua and her mother were their only point of contact when ites to me, they approached Auntie Misora for it.


    Given that she went out of her way toe to meet me when she was supposed to be busy today, I didn''t instantly reject this time and told her that I would give her an answer next week.


    While I could decide about it right away ¨C rejecting it ¨C I guess I should gather some insight from my girls. If they would like to see me doing it then I might try.


    After that, when I met up with Yae and Ririka, the two told me that they were going to stop by the houseter to drop off another set of disguises for me as well as the cosy costume that Ririka already finished making. Yae chipped in that she helped in making it and as a result, she requested to see me in it right away.


    Rejecting her wasn''t an option. Besides, Ririka also wanted to see me in it so¡­ that''s the n for when I returnedter.


    And since we''re at it, my promise to go to a cosy convention with Ririka was brought up once again. Since we couldn''t find an ideal time to go to nearby small conventions where the cosyers were just doing photoshoots that they would then post to social media and the likes, Ririka proposed to just wait for the summer vacation where there wouldrge conventions here and there, especially the Summer Comiket.


    As thergest doujinshi convention, she''s hoping to also go there, not just to cosy but also to experience it. She could also buy original and fan-made manga or illustrations from artists she liked.


    Well, given that her hobby was cosying, it''s only natural for her to also be an otaku or enthusiast of anime and manga culture. Just like how Hiyori would like to watch her favorite idols in thergest venue they could reach, the same could be said for Ririka.


    While I was on that train of thought, I also came to realize something.


    That because of my girls, I unknowingly acquired moderate curiosity or interest in their hobbies and interests¡­ That must be why I''m fine getting into the act with Elizabeth''sical antics with her fantasy, singing and dancing for Hiyori, boxing knowledge from training Sena and a lot more to add to that list considering each of my girls has different goals, or interests going forward.


    And perhaps, it might also be part of the reason why I couldn''t simply choose a single path for my future, right?


    Anyway, continuing on, when I met up with Aika and Hiyori, I found both of them resting in a park while in their tracksuits.


    There''s a reason for that and Hiyori already told me about it through our chat messages.


    Apparently, the idol otaku, whose passion for bing an idol herself which got reignited by me, decided to start making an effort. Not because she wanted to take an audition, but to be my personal idol.


    Yeah¡­ She got this idea that since I am her favorite idol, it won''t be bad for her to be like that for me.


    And so, she asked Aika to help her get into shape.


    They probably had just finished running and exercising. And beneath those tracksuits, they''re wearing their sports attire soaked in their sweat.


    When they showed it to me by pulling the zipper down or stretching the garter of the pants, their outfits appeared really lewd at how they stuck to their skin. Their pair of underwear could even be seen through or the trace of them was very apparent.


    Yep. That''s the only reason why they''re wearing tracksuits. Rather than let everyone see them in that kind of state, they only dedicated it to my eyes.


    In fact, I suspected that the two girls intentionally ran and exercised at that particr time for two reasons.


    One of which was what I just mentioned and the other¡­ it''s about what happened next after meeting up with them.


    Given the remaining time before their school gates close, it''s already impossible for them to return home to take a bath and change into their uniforms.


    Conveniently enough or let''s just say, confirming my suspicion, they already brought their schoolbags alongside a duffel bag containing the uniforms they would change into.


    And yep. With no other choice, I started leading the two girls somewhere private. To a ce where they could take a shower to wash their sweat off and change into their uniforms.


    There''s only one ce that fits those criteria.


    Mizuki''s condominium unit.


    At the moment, we''ve just arrived at the building.


    Because this wouldn''t be the first time for them toe inside that unit, I understood that this was part of their n.


    And if I factored in their current expression ¨C extremely pleased as they stared at the building while grinning in satisfaction ¨C no doubt that it''s very calcted.


    "Alright, you two. Wipe that smirk from your lips, the guard will find you suspicious. We''re going to sneak to the backdoor and use the special elevator."


    I didn''t need to nce behind me, I could still hear the two girls chuckling and giggling to themselves, after all.


    "Hehe, looks like you finally caught on to our n, Ruki."


    "I might be an idiot but it''s too obvious. And this is your idea, right? Nyaika?"


    "Nyaa~ Why me?"


    "You''re the older one and I know you both well. If this is Hiyori''s idea, she won''t go out of her way to tire herself out first by jogging and exercising. She will simply ask me toe with her here when I contacted her earlier. Am I right?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I nced back this time to confirm it with the idol otaku.


    And sure enough, she nodded right away before turning to Aika with an apologetic expression.


    Following that, she put herself to my side, hugging my arm tightly, "Uh¡­ Even if this isn''t my idea, didn''t it turn out better? You now have a reason to shower with us."


    After saying that, Hiyori blinked her eyes a few times as if trying to appeal to me.


    It''s very effective. Even if I wanted to refute that, my mind was already imagining that scenario.


    "R-right, Ruki! Let''s go in and shower. We don''t want to bete!"


    A secondter, as if getting reenergized, Aika took my other side, copying Hiyori. And not only that, the two girls started dragging me to the backdoor.


    Uh. Which part of this was being sneaky? Luckily for us, the guard that was stationed at the entrance failed to spot us.


    With that, the three of us went inside the building and used the special elevator which led us to the unit.


    Without wasting any second, the two girls dropped their bags as soon as we stepped inside and took off their tracksuits alongside stripping me of my uniform.


    ? Looks like my improved stamina was once again going to be put to the test. I mean, I just did it with both Elizabeth and Yukari. And this time, there''s no way I would be able to hold myself back in front of these lovely girls.


    Well, I''m confident and we still have time to spare¡­

 Chapter 1377 Before The Trip (4)

    Having no other options but to really take a shower with Aika and Hiyori, I immediately dropped any unnecessary thoughts and simply slipped into the mindset of enjoying it with my two irresistible women.


    Besides, I also needed to cleanse some of the sweat I rued from walking all over to meet my girls and tussling on the bed with Elizabeth and Yukari.


    And so, the few minutes being sprinkled with the warm water under the shower could only be described as a pleasant trip to paradise. Aika with her athletic body and Hiyori with her lean yet plump in the right ces, especially her chest and thighs, got me going for three rounds.


    Instead of getting spent on how intense those three rounds were, the three of us exited the bathroom refreshed and energized. Hiyori described it as being injected with an excess of ''Ruki'' energy. Even on our way out of the condominium, the girl affectionately stuck herself to my side.


    Well, as long as she''s happy. Aika wasn''t even jealous of it. I mean, she got the most of me earlier so she''s also very satisfied. Furthermore, since I know to myself that my time with them was always very limited, I promised to join them in a morning jog this weekend.


    Like the others before them, the two separated from me before we reached the main street.


    And as much as I wanted to also see the rest of the girls ¨C Ria, Aoi, Miyako, Otoha, Hitomi, and Mizuki, Icked the time to do so anymore. Ah. There''s also Hifumi who I was just withst night.


    That''s why before I rode the train that would take me straight to school, I called one by one which put a brilliant smile on their faces.


    There''s still tomorrow anyway, I guess I''ll surprise them again before going to school.


    -


    -


    When I arrived at our school, I saw Eguchi-sensei still manning the gates.


    What a hardworking woman she is.''


    I thought of greeting her in a rather enthusiastic fashion in front of the students again but thinking that it might start sending a different vibe to the others, I refrained from doing so. Instead, I simply walked up to her side and whispered that morning greeting.


    "Good morning, sensei."


    There''s no need to mention our trip anymore. She already instructed me on what to do, after all. Furthermore, Shio was also aware of it.


    While beaming a smile but still focusing on her job to police the studentsing in rush to school, Eguchi-sensei replied. "Un. Good morning. You''re cutting itte today. Carefree, are we?"


    Since I had only advanced a step before that, I couldn''t ignore her words or that woulde out rude.


    I nced back and scratched my cheek as I replied in a rather meek tone.


    "Uh. I failed to sleep earlyst night from excitement."


    While that''s technically not a lie since that''s actually what happened after I arrived home, it would have another meaning in Eguchi-sensei''s mind.


    She''d probably think that it was because of our uing trip.


    And sure enough, Eguchi-sensei seemingly froze or tensed up before the smile that was bing a norm on her face grew wider. Her tantalizing eyes even blinked a few times as if she was trying to convince herself that what she heard from me was real.


    As for the students who saw that reaction from her, they only tilted their heads, wondering what happened to the terror teacher.


    "I-is that the case? I see¡­ We''re the same in that regard."


    Thatst sentence was intentionally murmured by her, not letting anyone else hear it.


    Looks like this woman was bing hopeless at her infatuation with me¡­ She might''ve been trying to convince herself not to show it but it''s too obvious by now.


    Luckily enough, none of the students could easily pick that up. She could still manage to hold herself back in public, after all. But what aboutter?


    I guess I''ll find that out when the timees.


    After exchanging a few more words with her, I excused myself and continued to the School Building.


    Even though she told me that I could wait in her office, I still decided to at least check on my girls first.


    Walking to my shoe locker, I first scanned my surroundings left and right. It was to find out whether someone was secretly watching me again or not.


    I mean, ever since I received those three notes, two of which were love letters and thest one even containing that key, I started bing wary whenever I would open it.


    Thankfully enough, no other letter had been put inside my locker from the past week. Nevertheless, my poprity continued to rise as more and more students started to pay attention to me.


    Not counting that event where my position as the Disciplinary Officer was announced which for sure not everyone paid attention to, the rumors surrounding that I couldn''t see dying down soon were enough to advertise my name and my face to everyone in this school.


    And due to that, students who I had never spoken to before began calling out to me to greet me or just talk for a moment. Although I acted as aloof as always, it was impossible to dodge all of them.


    "Onoda-kun, good morning."


    And here we go.


    As soon as I closed my shoe locker after changing into my indoor shoes, someone suddenly sprouted from my side. Yeah. Sprouted. I failed to notice their approach, after all.


    At the very least, this one wasn''t just anyone. Looking like she had just finished showering, Sachi with her hair still dripping wet, she''s smilingly leaning on the shoe locker as her round eyes focused on my face.


    "Mhm. Good morning. Practice has finished?"


    "Yeah. The inter-high will start next week. We''re doing less practice nowadays to prevent ourselves from getting an injury. I''ll be ying as a starter so¡­ Orimura-sensei advised me to take it easy."


    "Huh. Congrattions. I guess I have another match to watch."


    "I swear, I will be very happy to see you in the audience stands cheering for me." With her expression brightening as if she had just heard what she wanted to hear, Sachi closed our distance, enough for her to reach for my hand.


    However, she stopped what she nned to do and simply stared at me intently.


    This girl¡­ Like Eguchi-sensei, isn''t she bing obvious? I thought she only wanted to be friends? Close friend maybe?


    "Well, I might not shout as much. You know me." I shrugged which instantly drewughter from the girl. Her shoulder shook a bit which proved how genuine the joy she just showed.


    Anyway, I said that but if it''s Satsuki''s game or any of my girls, I wouldn''t mind shouting like a fanatic to cheer for them.


    "I know. You''re not the type to do that, are you? I think I''m content enough to hear that you''ll be there." Retaining her smile, Sachi reluctantly exhaled as if she were trying to air out some of her frustration, "Onoda-kun, You''re totally elusive these days. I can''t seem to find a chance to talk to you."


    "Need I say the reason? You know why."


    "Right. You have more important things to do, or more important girls to attend to."


    "Mhm. I can''t deny that."


    Because of my speedy answer, Sachi shook her head and a hint of disappointment shed on her face.


    Even if she was already aware of my reason, she probably still hoped to hear another excuse. Unfortunately, I wasn''t the one to lie about that. I mean, at least, I''m being truthful to her since I still consider her as another friend.


    I thought our conversation would stop there but when I was about to tell her that we should go, she raised an inquiry. A rather interesting inquiry.


    "Say, is there a way to climb up to the top of your priority? I can''t help it. I think I also like to get your undivided attention."


    "Aren''t you getting it now?"


    That''s an intentional act of obliviousness. Although I get what she''s trying to say, I couldn''t simply tell her the method, right?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Come on. This isn''t what I mean. I chanced upon you this time. What about the next? Will you be able to call out to me if you see me in public?"


    "It depends. If you''re with other people then I will probably not."


    Like that time on the train. If she''s not with her group, I''d probably show myself in front of her to, at least, apologize for not reading her message early on.


    "I see. You still want to keep it low-key when you''re already this high-key.


    "It''s not my fault that I became popr, right?"


    Who am I fooling there? It''s 100% my fault.


    In any case, agreeing to what popped up in my head, Sachi rolled her eyes andughed at my answer. "Yeah, right. It certainly is your fault. You''re too eye-catching. Add to that, you have this charm that makes people, especially girls, be drawn to you. Whether you like it or not."


    At this point, Sachi raised her hand and caught my cheek between her fingers. "Un. It''s impossible to resist this face."


    She said as the girl pinched and stretched my cheek while giggling in satisfaction.


    I could''ve dodged that but for the sake of at least satisfying her in this way, I let her do what she wanted.


    A whileter, Sachi and I stepped out of that area and continued to our respective ssrooms. Sure enough, that short moment we spent together seemingly satisfied the girl.

 Chapter 1378 Why Not?

    Inside the ssroom was the same as usual. As it was still the morning before the start of sses, our ssmates were either grouped up, talking about a show or something else within their interest, or by their lonesome, doing nothing else, reading a book or notes from the past lessons. It''s rowdy but that''s something every student would get used to eventually.


    With my poprity already set in stone, the attention I was gathering inside the ssroom should''ve already subsided by now. However, because of Hana''s appearance and the events that transpired for the past two days, it got renewed as if every time I appeared in front of them, their eyes would curiously follow me. And it''s because they''re hoping for something new to happen.


    It goes without saying that they find the happenings around me to be more interesting than anything. And with most of the girls caught up with varying degrees of interest in me, there will probably be no end to this invisible spotlight hanging above my head.


    Am I enjoying that? Certainly not. But there''s no escape from it. That''s why the only thing left to do was to be unbothered by it and continue acting as I have before.


    Anyway, after returning the greetings of those who greeted me as I made my way to my seat, my attention naturally focused on my girls.


    There''s Aya and Satsuki at my side and the trio of Hina, Saki, and Nami just a few seats away.


    And since she''s just next to Nami thanks to the swapping, Hana also entered my vision even if I didn''t mean to.


    The girl provocatively smiled as if she was once again trying on another attempt to steal me. But almost instantly, she stopped and switched back to her angelic smile that was more like a lethal weapon to those who were only seeing that part of her.


    Most likely, she remembered her request and how she could take advantage of that. Or if not that, the kiss we shared before we leftst night still lingered in her mind and it was enough to make her like this.


    Somehow, I couldn''t help but find that funny and adorable of her.


    After exchanging greetings with the girls along with undeniable affection from their actions, my eyes searched for Chii at the back of the ssroom.


    I didn''t need to look so hard. As soon as my head turned, she instantly appeared within the center of my vision. Unlike before when she still tried to keep up appearances as a certified gyaru, Chii disregarded all that as her whole person bloomed beautifully like a sunflower basked in the warm sunlight. Despite initially being locked in a conversation with her gyaru friends, she quickly excused herself and ran to me, throwing her arms from behind and locking my head in her embrace.


    That, along with her affectionate expression as well as the pleasant smile on her lips wouldn''t be able to fool anyone about how lovestruck she is.


    For our other ssmates, Chii doing that might not be seen as something new. She''s a lively girl on top of being a gyaru, after all. However, to those in the know, she''s a lot different from how she normally behaved.


    I even heard An-rin and Kushii whistling from the back followed by Fukuda''s disgruntled voice followed by his loud exit by kicking his desk as if announcing that he was not happy at the sight.


    Who cares about him anyway?


    When my girls noticed how different she was acting today, they all stared at me suspiciously instead of asking the girl.


    Well, while they''re aware that we went to Hana''s housest night, they''re unaware of what exactly transpired after dinner.


    Among the five, Satsuki''s sharp gaze along with her normally disinterested expression as well as Nami''s amused smirk were the ones that stood out the most.


    I mean, Aya easily slipped out of that state and she happily cheered for Chii. As for Hina and Saki, the former meaningfully smiled followed by a wink while thetter knowingly shrugged as if she already guessed the reason for Chii''s change.


    And as someone who witnessed what happened, I found Hana breaking her angelic smile again as she faked a cough beforementing, drawing the attention of almost everyone.


    "My, is that the result of deepening your bond with himst night, Chizuru? I expected no less."


    As soon as that dropped, Chii''s face immediately turned crimson. Her arms tightened and she instantly used my neck to bury her face within.


    Yep. She didn''t even attempt to deny it. And with that kind of reaction, it''s like a card that says ''guilty'' popped up in her head, gathering different responses from everyone, not just my girls but also those who had nothing better to do but look at us.


    Well, I also didn''t want to deny it. And double down on that, I reached for the back of her head, caressing her hair which graduallyforted her. When she lifted her head to look at me, I took that chance to kiss her.


    "First, there''s the transfer student. Then Andou-san. And now, Harada-san¡­ What the hell, Onoda-kun? That''s illegal! How can you?! Don''t get me started on how you''re also close to your seatmates!"


    Somewhere around the ssroom, I heard someone reacting like that.


    Whoever that was, he''s irrelevant. But then, I couldn''t me him for that reaction. Most likely, that''s also what everyone felt at the moment as silence instantly reigned in our ssroom.


    By the time our lips separated and Chii happily trotted back to her seat where An-rin and Kushii started teasing her, I found Wakaba and Kashiwagi, the Aya advocators, frowning at me. Perhaps they''re feeling bad for Aya.


    Kanzaki, Shimura, and Misumi also reacted from where they were seated. Their expressions differed from one another but there''s one thing simr about them, they''re all touching their lips as if wondering how a kiss would feel.


    Well, our dear ss president already experienced it, albeit so swiftly that it probably couldn''t be considered a kiss but an idental touch of our lips. Hence, the reason why she''s also doing that.


    When I met their gaze, there was no change in my expression. For Aya''s helpers, I simply went and showed them that even after showing that, Aya remained special to me by pulling the girl close. For the other three, I put on a meaningful smile. It''s up to them how they would interpret that.


    And what about the others? Well, I couldn''t be bothered with them that much, especially the boys who had no idea if they were going to be jealous or mad at me.


    I mean, if the girls weren''t even condemning me, what right do they have?


    I very much wee them to try though. To see who will have the balls.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, one particr guy spoke up after a while. As someone seated behind me and considered himself a friend of mine, Sakuma couldn''t keep it to himself.


    He grabbed my shoulder and said, "Dude¡­ Seriously?"


    His voice was low as if he didn''t want to make it a big deal. But considering his eyes were on Satsuki as if he was weighing in her reaction to what just happened, there was only one reason he spoke up.


    "What? I told you already. Don''t always act so surprised. Alright, you can criticize me but that won''t change the fact that my rtionship with Satsuki remained the same."


    That''s all I replied to him. And the same as what I showed to Wakaba and Kashiwagi, I reached for Satsuki, pulling her close to me.


    Although a little grumpy, Satsuki never offered resistance. However, when she was close enough to whisper to my ear, her apathetic voice carried a hint of jealousy, "Good for you, huh? Kissing in public isn''t fazing you anymore. Why don''t you go kiss Aya and the other two as well while you''re at it? No one''s going to stop you."


    Well, now that she mentioned it¡­ Since I already did it with Nami, Chii, and even Hana, what''s stopping me from also doing it for them and turning this into another memorable event that would surely be the talk of the school for days toe?

 Chapter 1379 Solution?

    A kiss shouldn''t be a big deal, especially for couples. However, if someone did it with multiple people in quick session, that''s where it would be considered a problem. Or rather, people would find it scandalous because it''s against what was epted as the norm.


    I mean, it''s already lucky that Nami and Hana kissing me two days ago didn''t get blown up that much. Only the fact that the transfer student kissed me escaped into the wide sea of gossip and became the hottest topic resulting in Momoiro-senpai, Kawakami-senpai and Nazunaing to find and talk to me with concern about their respective friend in a rtionship with me.


    Now that it happened again and I did it to not just one but five girls, one could expect it to be the top among the juicy rumors for the day once again.


    And given that I wouldn''t be here at school for the rest of the day, I couldn''t help but worry about the chaos that I would be leaving behind.


    Perhaps noticing that, as soon as I finished kissing Saki who also took advantage of the moment by prolonging what should''ve been a simple peck, Nami stood up and dragged me out of our ssroom.


    Yeah. Before everyone could erupt at the absurdity of what they witnessed, the main heroine already made her move to prevent it from blowing out of proportion.


    Furthermore, the other girls, especially those who also timely realized what was about to happen if I remained there, threw us a nce before standing up to stop anyone from following us. In short, while Nami would remove me from the premises, they''re going to be the ones to calm the situation down.


    As to how they would do that, I could only think about one scenario. Admitting to everyone that they''re fine with the level of intimacy I''m having with them.


    Although it''s also possible that they could just simply go all out and confess the true nature of our rtionship, they''re well aware of the impact it would make.


    And so, by only admitting that small part, they neither denied nor confirmed if I''m really dating all of them, all at once.


    Where did I see that?


    Of course, they adapted it from the same method I was using.


    Well, that''s just my assumption but it''s probably not going to be that far off. As I was being taken away by Nami, there was no way to find that out.


    Around two minutester, Nami and I soon arrived at the empty room near the stairs and the bathroom.


    It''s that one room where a lot of things transpired between me and my girls.


    The room where I proposed to Nami to make me her fake boyfriend.


    The room where Hina tried to frame me with her scheme.


    The room where Himeko confronted me.


    The room where I confessed to Satsuki as soon as I remembered my feelings of love.


    Andstly, the room where Aya experienced her first blowjob.


    Yeah. It remained the same empty room with nothing else in it but the old utility locker.


    "Ruu, can I scold you? Uh. No. I better not. It''s unproductive and it won''t help at all." Nami started the door closed behind us. Looking at the slight frown on her face as though she was trying her hardest toe up with a solution, it was no doubt that I had just given her a headache.


    "You can scold me. I mean, I spontaneously decided to do that. You shouldn''t coddle me, right? If I did something wrong, point it out."


    "Idiot Ruu. What''s there to point out when you already realized what you did? I get it. All of us wanted to stop pretending we were just close friends in public. However, we''re also aware that if that happens, it''ll be like opening Pandora''s box. It cannot be contained and most likely will bring us more problems than solutions."


    As Nami presented what was on her mind, she clung to me, her grip tightening on my uniform. If I had to guess, this girl, or perhaps not only her, everyone in that room must be thinking that if something happens, it will be their fault.


    Such a mindset was uneptable. Because in the first ce, I considered all of that before doing it.


    "It''ll be fine," I said, grabbing her trembling hands and lifting them close to my lips. After kissing the back of her hands, I repeated my words which made the girl react dumbfoundedly.


    "What do you mean by it will be fine? Ruu! You know it. This won''t die down at all. Aren''t you worried that by being this high key, it will affect us? Satsuki and the others might''ve been doing something to mitigate it at the moment but it won''t solve our situation."


    She''s right. And I''m well aware of that. There will be no end to people inquiring about the state of our rtionship. Nheless, when I said that it''ll be fine, I mean it.


    "Yes, I''m worried. But Nami, am I someone who will do things without giving them a proper thought first? Kissing all of you is just the start."


    "That''s¡­ What do you mean by it''s just the start? Are you nning something else?"


    "Mhm. Like you said, we opened pandora''s box. It''s something out of the norm to see someone getting into multiple rtionships openly. Sure, people will think how absurd it is to y with all of you. Most people will hate me and some will try to persuade you to stop associating with me. Maybe someone will also raise this to the teachers to ask them to revoke my position or suspend me¡­" I trailed my voice there before pausing for a moment.


    Nami, whose expression gradually scrunched up from how incredulous the possibilities I listed, took that moment to open her mouth, worry apparent in her voice, "Ruu¡­ don''t say that. We''ll prevent this from getting out of our ssroom."


    Sensing the hint of desperation in her voice, I ced my hand on her head and patted it until she calmed down. Once that happened, I continued, "Unfortunately, there''s no preventing that, Nami. Listen, let me continue, alright? Those I listed are only possibilities. What''s certain is that¡­ I shamelessly kissed all of you. I''m sure everyone will focus on that point."


    "And since none of you hated it, they cannot simply fault all of you about it. Everything will be med on me whether we like it or not. What I''m going to do is to act entirely the same as before¡­ If someone''s going to confront me about it, I''m not going to run away."


    Although she was already rxed, what I said brought back the frown on her face, "I don''t get it¡­ Ruu, if you act entirely the same, you''ll just gather more animosity. Even those who are fond of you might flip their views and call you out. Kana-senpai, Rae-chan, Satsuki. Those who know about your rtionship with them will surelye and attack you."


    "Mhm? That''s exactly my intention, Nami. I don''t care about the others. You know it. There''s nothing more important to me than ascertaining your happiness. People can hate me for all I care, and that will actually save me the trouble of interacting with them through an amiable mask. But then again, if it''s those people who truly care about you, I''ll speak to them honestly and convince them."


    "Ruu, I cannot see that as a solution¡­ What if you can''t convince them? And what if you really get stripped of your position and suspended that even Shizu-nee cannot overturn? What then? Will we only be watching on the sidelines while you''re being crucified by the public?"


    Should I tell her? Well, there''s no other choice. Besides, it''s not something I will keep from them anyway.


    "That won''t happen. I have the power on my side."


    Although I said that like a chuunibyou, I mean it.


    The power truly is on my side.


    And as for what I''m talking about.


    It''s that¡­ The reward that I will be getting after this trip with Eguchi-sensei.


    Although I wasn''t sure if it was truly going to be reliable¡­ that''s what I considered when I decided to act crazy right there by kissing all of them.


    "Ruu, for once, that doesn''t suit you. That''s toome for a fantasy character you can bring. ''Power on your side''? Please borate."


    Nami''s voice was still a little serious but because of my act, she was actually restraining herself fromughing.


    "Alright. I''m talking about Hayashi-sensei''s reward for her task. When I finish it, she said she is going to overlook my rtionships with all of you. If someone raises aint, she''s going to step up for us."


    There''s a saying ''don''t count your eggs before they hatch''. And the meaning of it could be applied here. It''s still up in the air whether Hayashi-sensei would honor it or even if she did, I am aware of the limit of what a director or owner of the school can do.


    More importantly, since it''s about the morality of the students of the school, it''s probably impossible to strong-arm everyone to ept it as the norm.


    And that''s why I didn''t forget to put anotheryer beneath it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If that''s not enough, I''ll be working on it myself. Quelling the rumors and letting it disappear from most of the students'' minds."


    After saying that, I intently stared into Nami''s eyes to check her reaction.


    As I expected, she''s still a little skeptical about it. "¡­ Ruu, I will sound pessimistic here but all of that might not work. Can''t we just have them ept the reality of our situation?"


    "Nami, that''s the one thing that won''t really work easily unless it bes something epted as the norm in our society¡­"


    Right. After all that talking about a n to make things eptable, I''m still aware of that one point.


    But hey, can''t we be the pioneer for it? What aughable notion that is.


    In any case, that''s how this talk ended. Still, nothing''s certain yet except the fact that I kissed all of them.


    Before going to the Administration Building to wait inside Eguchi-sensei''s office, I decided to go back with Nami to check and help the girls calm the situation down.

 Chapter 1380 Inevitable Outcome

    It''s to no surprise that once we returned to the ssroom, the rowdiness that we could hear from outside disappeared almost instantly. However, a secondter, a few of them instantly stood up and pointed at me.


    Those few mostly consisted of the loudmouth boys like Fukuda''s crew or Yamada as well as the girl who exchanged seats with Hana. The former trying to be a white knight once again as if it was going to boost his image and thetter was just being his goofy self, possibly wanting to know the secret to how I did it.


    Thanks to Satsuki and the other girls'' efforts, the tension within the room toned down drastically from how it was about to erupt earlier. Due to that, with little to no effort at all, we shut down those few who stood up.


    For the white knight wannabe and the girl, Hana dealt with them with ease. Without breaking her angelic smile, the girl simply stared at him and he immediately lost strength in his legs.


    And yep. She also stepped up. Most likely, it''s because she''s among the girls already linked to me.


    However, that''s all she did. Except for that one instance where she tried to tease Chii by hinting about what happenedst night, she refrained from approaching me.


    Those who were already taken in by her angelic smile also couldn''tin that much when faced with the girl behaving like that.


    If I have to guess, Hana is now holding onto that request of hers. She''s waiting for that chance toe.


    When themotion died down, it became my cue to leave.


    With Satsuki and Nami gesturing to me not to worry too much and that they could handle whatever was going toe, I left our ssroom, dropping off what was weighing on my mind.


    I should trust them on this one, right? They had already shown their resolve to also do something about our rtionship. Like Nami said, they''re all feeling responsible for unconsciously pushing me to make that decision.


    In this way, the girls would feel at ease and what we envisioned with our rtionship would be put to practice.


    Even if I am the core, they won''t let me do everything by myself. In fact, they''re probably even thinking that before people can start maligning me, they''ll put a stop to it.


    Yeah. I''m really the luckiest man because of my girls.


    -


    -


    Before going to Eguchi-sensei''s room to wait for her there, I used thest ten minutes before the 1st period to check on my girls from the other sses as well asy out the measures I nned yesterday concerning that one particr golden ringlet senior.


    At the moment, I was only a few steps from our ssroom. In front of me was the Student Council Treasurer who got roped into our shenanigans after getting caught by Shizu and the other girls.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''ll be counting on you, Watanabe. You can message me if something happens."


    "Un. You can leave it to me, Onoda-kun. I''ll ask Ma-kun to escort me to meet Kujou-senpai."


    Well, she didn''t look like she was suffering anyway. The girl even appeared rather enthusiastic at the task I handed down to her after exining that I won''t be here today.


    She''s going to drag Masato-senpai, huh? What happened to keeping him in the dark?


    I guess she prepared some kind of excuse. As long as she did what I asked of her, I couldn''t care less about her method.


    After nodding to that, I turned to the girl next to Watanabe who also sprang up to her feet when I asked for her.


    Who is it? Of course, it''s the girl that took a wide leap to be one of the few people important to me. The girl who I convinced toe back to school.


    Since my task wasplete and I already picked her up for school for two days straight, it''s now up to me whether to continue that or not.


    Today, given that I spent most of my morning with my girls from the other school, I had no time to pick her up and walk her to school anymore.


    That''s why even though I didn''t call for her, seeing her here relieved me of my worry that she might go back to being a shut-in. Even if what happened yesterday in her room already lowered the possibility of it, I just couldn''t help it ¨C as a certified worrywart.


    "Mhm, I''m d you can nowe to school without me picking you up, Komoe. Did Miura-senpai wake you up?" I smiled and patted the girl''s head which instantly made her lips draw an arc in satisfaction.


    "Hehe, I have to show progress, right? It''s Mom who woke me up. Onee-chan waited outside in case you showed up."


    Really? Miura-senpai is bing dedicated to that, huh?


    "Well, I''ll have you tell her not to do that every day. I can''t promise to always pick you up, after all."


    "That''s what I told her! But she''s clinging to that possibility. I bet she''s also hoping to close her distance from you."


    There''s no other exnation for that, right?


    "What is this, Onoda-kun? You''re also going after Miura-san''s sister?" Watanabe interjected. Her eyes shone with interest. The same as yesterday, she''s holding a notepad, jotting down something.


    "Uh. No? I respect her though."


    "Ah ha! So, you don''t deny going after Miura-san here. I see. I see." Acting like she caught me from my own words, the girl did her unusual salute before furiously writing on her notepad again.


    Once she was down, she pocketed it on her skirt before giggling like an idiot.


    Seeing that, Komoe furled her brows before shaking her head in helplessness. Since I already entrusted Komoe to Watanabe yesterday, I''m certain that the weird girl already used that chance to mine more information from her regarding me. Or just the details of how I convinced her to return to school.


    "Listen here, Watanabe. I''m not going after Komoe. But you can say that she''s more than a friend to me now. Is that understandable?"


    "Oh! Noted!" With another salute, Watanabe energetically wrote that down again before turning to Komoe, "I told you, right? Onoda-kun won''t simply call you a friend."


    "Y-yeah. We''re more than that now."


    These two¡­ I''m still here in front of you, you know?


    Anyway, withoutmenting on that, I soon excused myself from the two. Although I didn''t act as affectionate or as intimate to Komoe or Watanabe, those who saw us there would probably start another rumor.


    Well, let them be.


    Ah. One more thing, I also noticed Yanagi-san looking out from their ssroom. When our gazes met, she greeted me with a nod and a small smile.


    She still appeared unmotivated but at least, there was already an improvement from when I talked to her the other day.


    Continuing to my next destination, I called for Maaya and Misaki in ss 3 and Rae in ss 4, disregarding the reaction of their ssmates.


    Nheless, while I was talking to them, I already noticed some of them pointing at me as if new rumors about me had already reached their ears.


    I ignored all of those but I gave the girls a heads-up just in case. Whether that would help or not, I don''t know. But the same as Nami and the others, they also seemed unfazed. Even the innocent Misaki who''s supposed to be uninvolved got fired up when she saw Maaya''s reaction.


    As for Rae, the knowledge girl just told me to leave it to her. Most likely, she''s already going to tell her friends before the rumors could reach them and exin to them in a way that they wouldn''t fly in rage towards me.


    That''s a mess that I started but with the girls stepping up to do something about it themselves, I couldn''t help but be filled with feelings of appreciation.


    And due to that, I decided to also show a hint of our intimacy in public. Not a kiss since it would just stall us all there. I grabbed their hands while we were talking ¨C yeah, Misaki included.


    I still have two more floors to visit so I quickly made my way there to meet up with my girls outside their ssrooms.

 Chapter 1381 Departure

    "Ruru, good morning." With a smile brighter than the morning sun, Shio''s greeting sounded so soothing to my ear.


    I had just entered the Administration Building and to my luck, I ran into her on my way to Eguchi-sensei''s office. I was also supposed toe and check on her before leaving but with my time reduced to less than a few minutes, I couldn''t make the trip here to see her before getting caught by the start of the homeroom.


    In any case, I''m still lucky to run into her before she arrived at our ssroom. Although she''s wearing the same suit today, I still couldn''t help but take a moment to admire her charming appearance.


    And perhaps noticing that, Shio lowered her arms, giving me the full view of her wonderful figure.


    Only for a few seconds though. She''s already rushing to our ssroom, after all. Yet, here I am, blocking her way.


    In my defense, my Shio also paused in her steps to admire me. And so, in response to her greeting, a genuine smile naturally formed on my lips for this lovable woman. "Mhm, good morning, Shio."


    Since she called me by the nickname she gave me, I also did the same for her. No one''s around, anyway.


    Seeing that, Shio, like a lovestruck teenager, blushed profusely. Her undeniable affection for me peeked through her eyes. Perhaps, if not for the ce and not having enough time, she''d possibly throw herself at me in response to that.


    And I know for myself that I am the same as her.


    Although it hadn''t been long since we spent quality time together, running into her like this was enough to awaken my desire to hold her again.


    Unfortunately, unlike with the other girls, we have to be more careful when ites to our rtionship. It''s the only one that couldn''t be made public even if we wanted to or else... it could spell trouble for her.


    Anyway, thinking about the chaos that I left behind, I decided to at least tell her what to expect. "Uh. I think the ssroom will be a bit rowdy. Something happened."


    "Something? Let me guess. You did something absurd again."


    Spot on.


    "Yeah. Guilty as charged." I raised my arms. Even if I wanted to deny it, there''s just no going around it.


    I then started to tell her the short version of the event. Once I was done, amazement with a hint of disbelief covered her face.


    She then put a hand on her forehead to digest it all.


    "Geez, Ruru. A day won''t pass without you doing something that will make your name be everyone''s topic."


    "Yeah. Now that you mention it, I''m probably racking notoriety and poprity at the same time because of my actions."


    "It''s good that you''re aware. You have to tone it down in the following days. Or else you''re going to make it harder for you and the other girls to move." Giving her own adult advice, Shio gently shook her head before looking at me with concern.


    "Mhm. Thank you for the reminder, Shio. I''ll do that."


    There''s no need to argue about that. She''s correct on her evaluation, after all. Because everyone''s attention would fall on our heads, every movement of ours would be monitored. It''spletely fine to be high-key with our rtionship but we clearly have to do it in moderation.


    It would feel like we put shackles on our feet otherwise.


    Anyway, after a few more exchanges, Shio went on her way. Before separating from me, Shio also wished me to take care on my trip with Eguchi-sensei. Moreover, she told me to also update her. Like the other girls, she''s just as worried about me.


    Really, my girlfriends are all wonderful.


    -


    -


    When Eguchi-sensei returned to her office around five minutes after I arrived, I found her gasping for breath.


    Nheless, she''s smiling excitedly as if she just couldn''t help but sprint here to see me right away.


    Without pointing that out, I stood up and went to her mini fridge to get her something to drink.


    Even though I wasn''t looking, I could feel her gaze lingering on my back. When I turned around and approached her to hand the drink, Eguchi-sensei acted suspiciously as though a child caught stealing cookies from a jar.


    With an awkwardugh, she thanked me, "You''re the best, Onoda-kun."


    "Am I? I''m only doing my job as your assistant, sensei. It''s only right to get you a drink when I see you looking like you need one." Although my response was a little distant, I put on a smile at the end which drew a rxed expression from Eguchi-sensei.


    Perhaps that''s all she needed to return to her normal self, Eguchi-sensei took a sip from the bottle. Once she downed half of its content, she looked at me and asked, "Are you ready, Onoda-kun?"


    "Mhm. I''m looking forward to helping you today, sensei. Please take care of me." I bowed as a sign of respect which Eguchi-sensei pleasantly epted.


    "Un. I''ll be saying the same, Onoda-kun. You''ve been nothing but helpful to me. I''m ashamed to always rely on you these days. That being the case, you can rx and leave most of the hard work to me today."


    Upon saying that, Eguchi-sensei put her hand on my shoulder, signaling me to raise my head again.


    I did that and the first thing that caught my eye was her beautiful smile. Somehow, she appeared more reliable today than before. And while she still appeared very affectionate to me, Eguchi-sensei was holding up her dignity as an adult and as my teacher.


    How long can she keep that, I wonder? Although I have no ns in closing our distance, I''m ready to respond with whatever she''s going to try once we''re out there.


    Although she appeared very excited earlier, perhaps in rtion to the reward that she was going to grant me for yesterday''s activity, that seemed to be lulled down into the corners of her mind.


    For now, Eguchi-sensei started briefing me again as to what we''re going to do on the three schools that we''re going to visit.


    Ten minutester, after visiting Hayashi-sensei to inform her of our departure, I followed Eguchi-sensei to her car.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Our first destination will be the Third High School. It''s the nearest one from here." Eguchi-sensei said as she began revving up the engine of her car.


    Although the three schools are all within our city, they''re just too far apart from each other. And if we counted the traffic as well as the time we will be spending in each school, there''s no doubt that we''ll take a day to finish.


    In any case, Third High School. I can finally see Nao again. As for my task, well, that''s secondary. I brought the folder with me, anyway. I''ll review itter.

 Chapter 1382 Arriving At The Third High School

    Truthfully, even though I was born in this city and lived in it all my life, I have yet to fully explore it. First, there''s no reason to. And second, the various trips that happened in my life, be it family trips or field trips from school, were all outside the city and sometimes, the country.


    Moreover, with my parents bing busy with their work and leaving me behind with my desire running rampant, exploring the city never crossed my mind.


    I wonder, aside from meeting Nao and spending this day with Eguchi-sensei, will I find something interesting?


    Thinking back to the file I skimmed, there was at least one suspected student to be in a rtionship with a teacher. In Nao''s school, there are actually two and that''s not counting Nobuo who''s already written off.


    We''ll see.


    "Onoda-kun, you''re silent. Is there something on your mind?"


    Ten minutes into the road, Eguchi-sensei, who should have been focused on the road, broke her silence when we stopped at a red light.


    ? Actually, instead of staring at her through the rearview mirror that was angled perfectly where our eyes could meet, I opted to stare outside, looking at the scenery we were passing by.


    It''s not because I was ufortable meeting gazes with her but because I might be a distraction for her driving.


    Unlike me who could hold back in expressing my interest in someone, Eguchi-sensei was a certified beginner in that regard. Even when she tried to slip back to her normal behavior, the one before she became aware of her infatuation towards me, only a few seconds of eye contact with me was enough for it to resurface.


    I had proven that earlier inside her office when she was briefing me about our task. Maybe if I didn''t try to keep steering us back to our main topic, she might''ve tried to close our distance again.


    Or if not that, she might''ve befortable enough to keep up that behavior around me even when we''re out in public.


    Earlier, when we visited Hayashi-sensei, Eguchi-sensei somehow bragged about me to Hayashi-sensei about how helpful I am to her. And that resulted in the purple-haired director and school nurse raising an eyebrow.


    Fortunately, that''s not enough for her to be suspicious of Eguchi-sensei. But that sure made her intrigued at how the normally perceived as a terror teacher to be really fond of a student.


    Maybe one of these days, she might call me to her office for questioning.


    But well, that''s a problem for another day.


    "Hmm, nothing much, sensei. Just admiring the view outside."


    Since I couldn''t tell her that I was overthinking about her current behavior, that''s the only answer I coulde up with.


    A little unconvinced, Eguchi-sensei also nced at what could be seen on my window. Apart from the cars passing by on the other side of the road, there''s nothing else to note.


    "That''s silly of you, Onoda-kun. What''s there to admire? Anyway, if you ever feel hungry, I prepared a sandwich for us."


    "Hmm? Sensei''s homemade sandwich?"


    She really came prepared, huh? I nced behind us and sure enough, there was something seated on the backseat.


    It''s a tall, food container wrapped in cloth. Most likely, it''s a multipleyer lunch box like the one Aika often used.


    "Un. I also prepared lunch. We can eat it in a park or somethingter."


    And there it was, she just confirmed my hunch.


    Returning my gaze to the front, I scratched my cheek and put on a silly smile, "Somehow, I feel like we''re going on a pic, sensei. Not that I''mining."


    "Uh. I can''t refute that, Onoda-kun. Did I overdo it? It''s part of your reward from yesterday, by the way."


    Eguchi-sensei whispered thatst part in embarrassment. She also lowered her head and furtively nced at me as if she''s a schoolgirl who was a little embarrassed at doing something for the first time.


    "My reward, huh? If that''s the case then I look forward to eating something you made, sensei." I answered before reaching for that lunchbox. However, before I could put it on myp and open it to taste the sandwich she just mentioned, our wait before the stoplight ended, "Ah. Sensei, it''s green."


    "Y-you''re right. Try itter when we arrive at our destination." She hurriedly grabbed the steering wheel and started driving again.


    Well, even though our conversation was a little senseless considering the time and ce, I couldn''t help but feel a littlefortable with it. Because of that, I stopped overthinking and simply engaged Eguchi-sensei in a conversation throughout the ride.


    Thirty minutester, we passed by the sign that pointed out that we entered a school zone and should slow down.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And sure enough, even from afar, I could already see our destination.


    After reading the ''Third High School'' sign next to the school gate, my eyes took in the sight of the school buildings that were simr in structure to the three buildings in our school.


    Pulling up right in front of the closed gate, Eguchi-sensei instructed me to stay still before she got off the vehicle to inform whoever was in charge about our arrival, on her hand was an envelope containing a letter with a seal and an official message by Hayashi-sensei.


    Yep. Considering Hayashi-sensei made this as an unannounced visit to not give any chance for the director or principal of this school to hide whatever dirt they''re hiding if there''s any at all, Eguchi-sensei still has to announce her arrival like this.


    Without anything better to do, I simply watched from inside the car while also informing Nao that we already arrived.


    In less than five seconds, she replied, "That''s fast! I''ll slip out of our ss after the first period, Ruki. Where can I see you?"


    "Well, I don''t know yet. We''re still at the gate. It''s a surprise, after all. I''ll message you again after I get permission to walk around the school."


    "Okay! I can''t wait to see you, Ruki"


    "Me too."


    Even though that was just a little exchange through text messages, Nao''s excitement was properly conveyed. And well, I was the same.


    A whileter, Eguchi-sensei returned to the car and the gate blocking our way started to slowly roll to the side, allowing us entry into the school grounds.


    After parking it, the female teacher who received the letter and opened the gate became our guide to the Administration Building. She also seemed to be an acquaintance of Eguchi-sensei which made it easier for the woman to converse with her. If it''s a male teacher, she probably might be stiff again in not being versed in interacting with the opposite gender.


    Nheless, curious about my appearance here, that female teacher raised a question, "Eguchi-sensei, may I ask why you brought a student with you? This visit is about that issue, right?"


    Even though the teacher didn''t openly mention the incident with Nobuo, I easily understood that it was the issue she was talking about. Most likely, she''s wondering why Hayashi-sensei or Eguchi-sensei allowed a student to also partake in this when it should be a kept secret.


    Well, not knowing that I''m well aware of the issue, Eguchi-sensei informed me about it earlier. So, her answer was pretty standard and I didn''t need to introduce or exin myself anymore. I simply needed to stand behind her and wait for instruction.


    "He''s my Student Assistant and he''s here with the permission of his homeroom teacher and the director. I informed him about it and¡­ he might be proven helpful in my task."


    "I see¡­ Alright then." After giving me onest look, the teacher stopped prying anymore and continued guiding us to the Administration Building to meet with the principal.


    Ah. One thing though. That female teacher.


    I recognized her.


    Of course, it''s not because she''s rted to me. Her name and face were linked with one of the students from the file Hayashi-sensei gave me.


    Yep. She''s among the suspected teachers to be in a rtionship with a student.

 Chapter 1383 How Did You Do It?

    "Miss Eguchi, how are you going to conduct this¡­ investigation?" Sounding a little unsure how to tackle the situation at hand, the principal of this school, a stout old man that was possibly in histe 50''s, had his forehead currently lined with sweat as he stood before us.


    We''re already in his office and Eguchi-sensei had just finished exining the reason for our visit to this school. From what I observed since we arrived, he''s got taken in for a surprise. Hence, his rather suspicious reaction.


    However, instead of picking up that he''s hiding something, I could somehow attribute that to his fear of Hayashi-sensei. She''s the owner. She could decide whether to allow him to continue in his position.


    And so, the notion that someone might intentionally hide from her was a little too over the top. Nheless, the possibility still exists.


    I guess Hayashi-sensei was just trying to be very careful after Nobuo''s incident. I cannot fault her for that.


    "Principal, I never said anything about investigating. I''m here to assist you in doing an inspection at this school. There''s no need to make it bigger than it seems." Eguchi-sensei replied in a calm yet stiff tone, making the principal involuntarily gulp down as an unconscious reaction.


    Little did he know that she was just a little tense in front of him hence her voice became like that. Not counting howfortable she is with me, even if there was already progress in her difort with interacting with the opposite gender, she could only act like this in front of them.


    Eguchi-sensei already told me about it. When ites to fellow adults or colleagues in the same field, she''s capable of separating her issue from them. She could hold a conversation with the male teachers but only very minimally. Even if they invited her for a drink, she would always decline if it''s not all women.


    Anyway, what she said was the truth. That''s just really her task. Or at least, it is on the surface. She''s going to monitor this principal''s act during the inspection and if she finds something suspicious, she''s either going to call him out to bring it to light or report it to Hayashi-sensei when we return. The discretion on what to do exactly is entirely in her hands.


    "Y-you''re right. Give me a minute to prepare." The principal fumbled his words and the sweat that umted on his forehead started to run down his face. He got caught in quite a pickle of his own mind there.


    In my mind, I couldn''t help but shake my head at how he acted. I checked on Eguchi-sensei''s reaction to it but she remained the same, serious and focused on the task she''s set out to do.


    She would sometimes nce at me though. Perhaps, to make sure that I remained close to her or that I was treated as her emotional and mental support.


    Whenever that happened, I would smile at her, albeit stealthily.


    As for the reason, the teacher who guided us also remained in the room. She''s standing at the side, watching this very proceeding.


    While she was also listening attentively to Eguchi-sensei and the principal, I would sometimes catch her staring at me.


    Whether that was a conscious act or not, I felt like she was also trying to observe my act here.


    I mean, she already questioned my existence earlier. She may be projecting her own situation onto us. But that''s all spection.


    I said she was a suspect but that didn''t mean that it was already proven. Based on the information included within that file which actually only centered around the two students, she''s only one of the two teachers linked to one of those students.


    Apparently, she''s very close to that one particr student. Close enough to visit him at his house whenever he would call in sick. And someone ¨C maybe Hayashi-sensei''s informant ¨C picked it up as something she seldom did to her other students.


    Only to that guy.


    Well, I also couldn''t discount the fact that the said student was tagged as ''sickly'' who already got hospitalized a few times. He''s already in his third year and was set to graduate after this school year.


    For now, I decided to not make any rash moves and just meet up with Nao. That girl could help me locate those two students. As for the teachers linked to them, following this inspection would probably be enough to observe them.


    After a few minutes or so, the principal finally finished with his preparation.


    His back straightened, looking a little more dignified that how he appeared afraid earlier. His face also got wiped off the sweat that umted to it. Then, with a very amiable smile that made his bushy mustache sway from his breath, he took the lead to leave the Principal''s Office.


    "Miss Eguchi, let us go. Also, Kanno-sensei, you may follow us." He said as he gestured for us to follow him. He also acknowledged my existence, but since I was introduced as Eguchi-sensei''s student assistant, he didn''t need to go out of his way to treat me the same way he treated the teachers.


    "Yes, Principal." The female teacher, Kanno-sensei, bowed respectfully in answer.


    Eguchi-sensei only nodded and started following him.


    Upon leaving the office and continuing to the stairs leading down,


    I was about to follow behind her in descending when Kanno-sensei suddenly approached me.


    Not from the front but from behind. She ced herself behind us, after all. However, this time, she became close enough that even without looking, I could sense her entering my personal space.


    A secondter, her hushed voice reached my ears as a whisper, "Excuse, student Onoda, is it? May I ask you a question?"


    At first, I acted like I failed to hear her and took the first step forward. For her to suddenly approach me like this was suspicious, won''t you say so?


    She could have picked any other moment but to do it at this time when Eguchi-sensei was already at a fair distance, that''s what I call suspicious.


    Or is it? I don''t know.


    Not failing my expectations, Kanno-sensei didn''t let me take another step down the stairs. Her armnded on my shoulder which instantly took away my chance to feign obliviousness once again.


    But this time, instead of repeating her question, the woman, who Eguchi-sensei introduced as her former schoolmate, added, "Wait. I''m curious, student Onoda. How did you do it? Eguchi-sensei is known to be ufortable with the opposite gender, even with her students. Yet here you are, her Student Assistant. And from the looks of it, she''s not any bit ufortable with you¡­"


    Yeah. I couldn''t say I didn''t anticipate this after hearing that she''s her schoolmate. But isn''t this too soon?


    I nced at her and checked what was written on her face. To my surprise, she appeared rather desperate than curious¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What could this mean?


    Knowing that I wouldn''t be able to find out the answer to that without replying to her question first, I rearranged the words in my head before calmly turning around. "Uh. I apologize, sensei. I don''t think I can answer that question¡­ However, if you''re wondering, I applied to be Eguchi-sensei''s Student Assistant. She epted me for some reason or another."


    Well, it''s notpletely a lie. But as soon as she heard my answer, Kanno-sensei let go of my shoulder as she froze on the spot, perhaps trying to dismantle my answer word for word to find whatever she was seeking.


    A few secondster, perhaps noticing that I wasn''t behind her, Eguchi-sensei called out to me. I naturally ran down to her, leaving behind Kanno-sensei. But before doing so, I nced at Kanno-sensei again, the desperation on her face seemingly eased up but it was reced by the look of someone being enlightened.


    Really, what''s her deal? Should I put an emphasis on observing her rather than the students and the other suspected teachers?


    We''ll see. Even though we only have a few hours here, that''s plenty of time to scout and probe.

 Chapter 1384 Who?

    Even though I got stalled by Kanno-sensei with her question, the inspection headed by the principal continued as nned.


    Actually, it went rather uneventfully since we only went to check on the teachers who don''t have their own advisory sses still lingering in the faculty room.


    Without mentioning that she was here to investigate the recent issue or inspect if they were also involved with a student, the principal introduced Eguchi-sensei as the representative sent by the owner and director of the affiliated high schools to oversee the school''s operation.


    Even though she''s introduced like that, it would be easy for the teachers to pick up that her appearance here was the result of the recent incident.


    In any case, there''s no reason for them to be afraid if they''re guiltless. Furthermore, even if they''re guilty, who in their right mind would out himself or herself like that? They would be dumber than Nobuo if they did.


    Whether they were acquaintances or just doing it as a form of formality, the teachers weed her. Some also struck up a conversation that Eguchi-sensei skillfully handled.


    And as expected, I spotted some who were wary of her. But upon further observation, their wariness was also in line with why the Principal broke in sweat with her surprise visit.


    In fact, apart from Kanno-sensei who somehow put her in my crosshair as someone suspicious by questioning me earlier, no one acted out of the norm. And that included the three teachers linked to the two students that I spotted inside the faculty.


    They didn''t have any reason to do anything, after all. And like I said earlier, if they''re smart enough, they wouldn''t necessarily put themselves out in the open.


    Due to that, Kanno-sensei''s behavior came out odd the more time we spent here inspecting and observing.


    It''s as if she was genuinely curious about the reason why Eguchi-sensei got a male Student Assistant. Either it was born from pure curiosity, considering she''s an acquaintance and a schoolmate, or there was something more to it.


    I have to find that out or she might be the first on the list that I would write on my observation report.


    On another note, while that few minutes passed by uneventfully for Eguchi-sensei, it''s not the same for me.


    Somehow, I also got the teachers'' attention even if I acted like a statue behind her.


    As for the reason¡­ It''s kinda simple.


    They mistook me for a student in this school.


    Given that the uniform of this school was simr to ours, that''s an eptable mistake. I mean, the differences could be listed on one hand.


    First, there''s the logo stitched on the coat''s breast pocket. Ours was in dark blue while the Third High was dark green. The other two schools were probably simr as well.


    Furthermore, our respective school pants were also closer in color. But in this case, they''re fairly distinguishable if one looked at them carefully.


    Nheless, before they realized that, the teachers focused more on the fact that a student wasn''t inside the ssroom during the first period.


    One particr male teacher was about to drag me out of the faculty when Eguchi-sensei stepped up and blocked him.


    Stumped and confused at the lightning-fast reflex of Eguchi-sensei, that male teacher was dumbfounded.


    Even if he''s taller and bulkier, perhaps another PE teacher, he got intimidated by Eguchi-sensei''s gait and posture.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And as someone standing behind her, I could also feel her stalwart form that somehow screamed ''Touch him and you''ll be kissing the ground the next second.''


    I''ve never considered her as anything great at brawls. But recalling my first impression of her during our first PE ss, her military-like attitude must''ve been born from the training she had undergone.


    Yeah. I forgot that part of her because of our recent interactions. She became very womanly with every passing day. And whenever I remember being buried in that voluptuous chest of hers as well as the addictive fragrance apanying it, the picture of her being a tough and terrifying teacher for the other students became nonexistent.


    Anyway, the situation didn''t devolve into it. Understanding his error, the male teacher took a step back, his arm shaking in nervousness.


    As for Eguchi-sensei, she also stopped projecting pressure on them as she introduced me as her trusty Student Assistant.


    I followed up with it by bowing respectfully.


    I got positive reactions from the female teachers, perhaps because of my appearance while the male teachers either lost interest in me or also raised their eyebrows for some other reason.


    Well, I couldn''t care less about their reaction aside from what we''re to do. And also, I restrained the urge to hug Eguchi-sensei that suddenly popped up in my head after she nced back at me with her beautiful smile.


    Whether Kanno-sensei picked that up or not, I had no idea but she sure appeared rather absent-minded during the whole ordeal. Her mind was probably still lost within that enlightenment she reached earlier.


    With nothing else to do there, the principal who also became rather tense from what Eguchi-sensei disyed started guiding us into the School Building.


    "I must say, Miss Eguchi. You''re the perfect representative that the Director could''ve sent."


    Is that praise? I don''t know but the Principal started small talk as we moved.


    Eguchi-sensei''s reaction to that was rather mild and humbled, "Perfect? I don''t think so, Mr. Principal. I haven''t done anything yet. And I doubt I will have to do something."


    Although nothing was intimidating about those words, the principal started sweating again. But well, I paid no attention to it and simply tried to observe our surroundings before we reached our destination.


    The architecture andyout of this school were almost identical to ours. There were only subtle differences such as thend size and how close the buildings are to each other.


    If I have to point out something, I guess it''s the huge cherry blossom tree in between the Administration and School Building.


    Although its leaves were already sparse, it still looked appealing. Furthermore, they built a small park or resting ce around it. In our school, there are only a few benches with little to no shade.


    Maybe that''s a famous spot for confessing here. And yep, it''s not really relevant to our visit here.


    Or so I thought.


    Because as we passed by it, I noticed someone hiding behind the tree.


    It''s not a teacher but a student.


    A female student. And she''s peeking at us from there. Her long hair, adorned by a ribbon swayed in the morning breeze.


    Where did I see her again?


    Well, apart from Nao, I could probably only recognize two other students in this school.


    But she''s not any of those two suspected students¡­


    Someone from my past?


    Yeah. I don''t know.


    Considering I''m still not allowed to freely explore, I can''t run to the girl to check and confirm.


    A few secondster, we passed by that spot and arrived at the school building.


    Before we stepped inside though, the listless teacher from earlier already recovered and approached me with another question.


    "Student Onoda, what were you looking at there?"


    She''s behind me, after all. It''s only natural for her to catch me looking in that direction. Did she not see that girl?


    "A female student is hiding behind the tree. I thought you also noticed, sensei."


    "Eh? Wait a minute. I''ll go check! She should be in her ssroom!"


    And with that, Kanno-sensei turned around and went in that direction.


    When Eguchi-sensei and the principal inquired about what happened, I told them the same thing.


    Yep. This is intentional. In this way, I can save some time to figure out who that is, right?

 Chapter 1385 Sneak Out

    Not long after Kanno-sensei left, she returned empty-handed. Apparently, that student ran away even before she could approach her.


    Too bad. But it''s not like I''m that invested in knowing her. Even if she''s someone from my past, she''s probably not someone I stole or just an acquaintance. Otherwise, I would''ve at least remembered a memory about her, even if it was just a fraction of a moment.


    For her to show up there at that exact moment must''ve been a coincidence.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Why didn''t you chase after her? We cannot tolerate truancy."


    While I was lost in that thought, the principal spoke, a hint of displeasure in his voice. Most likely, he''s trying to keep up appearances or he''s just being cautious about not letting that small incident be reported by Eguchi-sensei.


    "I apologize. It''s not within my ability to chase after a quick-feet like her. On the other hand, I do recognize that she''s a second-year student."


    Fair enough. She''s wearing heeled sandals. Even if she''s careful, that kind of footwear was notoriously prone to idents. It was already a miracle that she managed to avoid tripping when she quickly ran to find that girl.


    In any case, she still brought back useful information. A second-year student, huh? I possibly met her during my 1st or 2nd year in middle school. No wonder I couldn''t easily remember her.


    Luckily, I memorized some of her features, albeit a little unreliable as well. Although I wouldn''t put finding out her identity as my top priority, I might just ask Nao if she knew someone like her.


    With Kanno-sensei''s answer, the principal soon decided not to pursue it anymore. However, he reminded her to check it outter.


    As for Eguchi-sensei, she''s also not that curious about the girl. She jokinglymented that our school was the same, one or two students would always y truant. It''s her attempt to clear the air.


    Or so that''s her intention. She added more details, saying that she would always catch those problematic students and send them back to their ssrooms.


    The principal responded to that with a nervousugh before ncing at Kanno-sensei as if he was cing the me on the woman.


    Yeah. That''s a little off-putting. It''s like a glimpse of a power-tripping idiot, ming someone for nothing. But well, that''s probably a normal urrence anywhere in the world.


    Thankfully, Eguchi-sensei didn''t make that a bigger deal. She urged the principal to continue with our objective.


    -


    -


    Ten minutes into our parade around the halls of the School Building, inspecting every ss that were still in the middle of their lessons, the bell signaling the end of the first period soon arrived.


    Nothing special happened again. While the principal disturbed some of the sses to talk to the teacher conducting his or her lessons, it didn''t yield some useful information.


    But that''s to be expected. Eguchi-sensei had to keep the act of just observing. She couldn''t simply raise questions left and right or the issue that was carefully covered up to not let the students know about woulde to light.


    She could only perform her duty by watching and deducing things in case she found something amiss.


    The one that would actually do some real investigating was none other than me.


    And due to that, before we ascended to the next floor, Eguchi-sensei excused ourselves for a moment and pulled me to the side of the stairwell. Naturally, she''s going to give me another instruction, aside from releasing me into the wild to start with my task.


    "Onoda-kun, you might be mistaken as another student again. Use your armband and keep your Student ID within your arms'' reach so you can use that to prevent the same thing from happening." She started.


    I quickly followed her words and pulled the armband from my pocket and wore it to my right.


    When the principal and Kanno-sensei saw that, they both appeared puzzled. Thankfully, they didn''t pry too much into it. Perhaps, they also understood that there''s a reason for that.


    "Also, it will be hard to suddenly let you freely explore. The principal will definitely put Kanno-sensei to monitor you. That''s why, I''ll have you sneak out by yourself. Make sure not to get caught, alright?"


    I expected that. But honestly, that''s easier said than done. Beforeing here, we already simted a scenario where she was going to make an excuse to allow me to leave her side. Unfortunately, those were inapplicable in the current situation.


    Maybe thinking that I might still try it, she used this moment to remind me.


    "I understand, sensei. Leave it to me. Should I return to your car afterward?"


    "Un. That''s ideal. But if you run into us again before you do so, rejoin us." Eguchi-sensei replied.


    Without waiting for me to acknowledge it, she turned around and walked back to the other two.


    I noticed the principal not really minding that small pause but Kanno-sensei had her eyes narrowed again.


    True to what Eguchi-sensei said, she''s probably going to keep me in her eyes at all times.


    While it''s a little troublesome, I also see this as another chance to get closer to finding out more information from her.


    With that, we continued to the next floor, inspecting every ssroom and checking on the teachers'' behavior.


    At one point, I checked my phone to see Nao''s message. She asked if it was time for her to slip out. I quickly replied that she should wait until the end of the second period. I have yet to sneak out, after all.


    Although there were only a few ssrooms at each year level, the principal was being too enthusiastic at making small talk or talking about the teachers, introducing them to Eguchi-sensei with some overarching tales that were clearly inserted with his fabricated bullshits. Due to that, we''re actually spending five to ten minutes before moving on to the next.


    Nheless, Eguchi-sensei maintained her professionalism, not calling out the stout principal for that.


    Soon, after going through five second-year sses, I decided that it was about time.


    "Sensei, Principal, I apologize but¡­ can I go to the bathroom? I cannot hold it in anymore."


    Using the most typical excuse, I raised my hand right before we moved to the next.


    Naturally, I addressed the two of them and left out Kanno-sensei. She didn''t really have that much power here, after all.


    "Alright. You can go." The principal almost dismissively answered. In his eyes, I was rather irrelevant.


    "Take care not to get lost, Onoda-kun." Eguchi-sensei said. I could see some sparkle in her eyes. Most likely, she''s praising me inside her head for using this method. Or who knows?


    I thanked the principal and Eguchi-sensei for it.


    However, when I was about to turn around, Kanno-sensei stepped up. "I will be apanying him. Principal and Eguchi-sensei can go ahead."


    And even before I could think of rejecting it, the principal already replied in agreement.


    "Oh, you will? Okay then, I''ll leave Miss Eguchi''s assistant to you."


    I had no idea if this was intentional or not but without any other option, I simply went silent andmunicated with Eguchi-sensei wordlessly, gesturing to her not to worry.


    Rather than take this sudden turn of events negatively, it''s also a chance for me to find out more about Kanno-sensei. About that sickly student and her involvement with him.


    Obviously, I would be careful not to rm her. And once that''s done, I''d find a way to lose her and meet up with Nao.


    "Thank you, sensei. I''m in your care." Putting on an act again, I bowed to the woman before following her to the bathroom.

 Chapter 1386 Fishing For Information

    Moving past ssrooms again, my eyes wandered to the students and teachers focused on their lessons through the ssroom windows.


    Obviously, my appearance was also drawing some attention. They''re probably wondering why there''s a student from another school here. In fact, I was already mistaken as a transfer student by some students during the small break before the 2nd period. But when they saw the principal nearby, those curious enough to approach me retreated right away. The boys couldn''t care less but the girls¡­ let''s just say it''s the same treatment I got when I had just gotten a haircut.


    Nheless, even if entertaining them could yield some useful information regarding my task, I would always pick the option where I didn''t have to trouble myself keeping up a mask.


    Anyway, since we''re going in this direction, it''s a waste not to use this chance, right? Besides, I probably caught a glimpse of the second suspected student earlier. Just that, she''s not among those who went to check me out.


    ording to the file about her, she''s the outgoing type and someone part of the normie group; like my former ssmates; Machida and her group. She''s considered the leader of the girls with a higher presence than Nami, the main heroine type. However, the suspicion that she''s in a rtionship with her teacher sh advisor wasn''t unfounded.


    There were eyewitnesses of the girl leaving a room, a few minutes after that teacher was seen. Furthermore, they''re also seen together outside of school. But those were merely eyewitnesses without photographic evidence. There were also other rumors but those were with the other teachers that I already saw in the faculty and they''re mostly unfounded and perhaps only an attack on her character.


    Her friends possibly helped defend her against those rumors. And from the most recent information that was also included in the file, the girl had begun treating her teacher coldly ort-outt ignoring him.


    Unfortunately, that could neither prove nor deny the allegation. There were two possible reasons for that happening, one positive and one negative.


    Either there''s really nothing going on with them or it''s just another ruse to cover up their real rtionship.


    In any case, Nobuo was kind of an expert in it. Imagine him grooming many students and only because Nao returned to me that he got his just deserts.


    If Hayashi-sensei truly wanted to purge that kind of thing in her school, sending us two wouldn''t be enough. She had to hire an expert for it.


    "There she is," I muttered inwardly.


    Passing by ss 2-3, I immediately spotted the suspected girl. She''s sitting in front of the ss, appearing really bored with their lesson.


    It''s the 2nd period so¡­ the teacher suspected to be in a rtionship with her was already teaching another ss.


    Somehow, her eyes identally wandered to the window, catching me staring at her.


    At first, her eyes narrowed as though trying to get a clearer view of me or just wondering if she recognized me. Upon noticing my different uniform, one of her eyebrows raised before sneering at me. She also fiddled with her hair, tucking it behind her ear.


    Yeah. Thatst part was her trying to assume that I was staring at her because of her beauty.


    While she had what it takes to be called one, my Nao could sweep the floor on her at any angle.


    That was unfruitful but at least, it confirmed some of the information written about her.


    Breaking eye contact with her, I then turned to Kanno-sensei before she could question me again regarding where I am looking at.


    "Sensei, do you know a student named Kazehito?"


    As soon as that name left my mouth, Kanno-sensei''s ears perked up. She then took a few seconds before answering, "Kazehito? I do know him. He''s my former student. Why do you ask?"


    Former huh? Sounds about right, I guess. Most of the information gathered around that guy was datedst school year. However, thest entry was dated just a month ago. The guy copsed and was sent to the infirmary. Later that day, Kanno-sensei visited him there.


    Although that could be normally seen as a teacher''s concern over her former student, they probably attributed it to that suspicion that there''s something else going on between them.


    In any case, it''s not my job to bring judgement on that. I''m only here to observe and see if there''s any foundation for it. It''s Hayashi-sensei who will have a say in the end based on the report we''re going to send or when more pieces of evidence are collected.


    "Uh. Kazehito is a senior who helped me in middle school. I heard from someone that he''s studying here. Ah, the Kazehito-senpai that I know is a little sickly, despite that, he''s very kind to his juniors. I wonder if he got better after all these years."


    Obviously, that''s a made-up story. Even if she goes and asks the guyter, everyone will always have hundreds of juniors and even if he says he doesn''t remember someone named Onoda, he''s bound to rely on his memory and eventually think that I must be some junior whose name he has forgotten. And even though I could easily be caught lying if Kanno-sensei asked me which middle school I went to, I intentionally used what I read from his file to muddle her head.


    ? And sure enough, the woman that''s supposed to guide me to the bathroom stopped in her steps. She intently stared at me as if trying to ascertain if I was lying or not.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A few secondster, the woman gently smiled as she subtly nodded, "I see. You''re a junior he helped out. That''s wonderful."


    Looking at her enlivened expression that looked like she was about to sing his praises in front of me, I couldn''t help but shake my head inwardly¡­


    I mean, that kind of reaction was more like it came from a lover than a guardian.


    Well, there''s also a possibility that I was just reading too much into it. No person guilty of that kind of thing would react like this unless she''s too drunk in love that her perception about this kind of thing already became muddled.


    And if it''s not that, she might''ve been really proud of her student that despite his sickly nature, he still earned recognition from his juniors. Unfortunately, I was lying¡­


    "Oh. Forgive me, it''s rare to hear him talk about his past." Perhaps realizing that the way she acted could be misinterpreted by me, Kanno-sensei straightened her expression. But then, a secondter, she answered my other question with a solemn tone, "And no, he''s still sickly. Just recently he copsed in the middle of his ss."


    Although I expected that answer which confirmed the details in that file to be correct, I felt a little conflicted seeing her expression.


    It''s not because I''m concerned for her but it reminds me of my girls'' sad faces when I cut them off, especially Yae when I heartlessly turned her down in that caf¨¦. Even if I already mended our rtionship back to how it is, there''s no erasing that I hurt her.


    "Must be hard. He''s already about to graduate. Has senpai''s sickness gotten worse, sensei?"


    "Un. It has gotten worse than the first time I saw him. Poor child¡­ He still has dreams he wants to achieve¡­" Kanno-sensei sighed as she trailed her voice there.


    A momentter, she shook her head, expelling the gloominess that was about to cover her person, "We can talk about himter. Don''t you have a business to take care of? Let''s hurry before you leak on the floor."


    She then resumed her steps while eyeing me to follow her quickly.


    "Right¡­ I apologize, sensei." I put on an embarrassed smile before following her. That apology wasn''t directed to what she said but to making up a story. Ah. Let me add my uing attempt to slip out of her watch.

 Chapter 1387 Tryst

    ording to the n, I sessfully extracted myself from Kanno-sensei on our way back to rejoin Eguchi-sensei and the Principal. And it was made a little easier because of my mention of Kazehito.


    The woman couldn''t stop talking about him even when I was still inside the bathroom, doing my business.


    Even if my reply eventually became too short such as, ''Yeah'', ''Right'', and ''Amazing'', Kanno-sensei remained enthusiastic at talking about Kazehito''s tales to me.


    Those were nothing spectacr though and I could easily see how much she exaggerated them. But then again, she might''ve gotten too excited to know that he has a junior like me.


    It made me wonder if asking Nao for information about the guy would still yield results when Kanno-sensei herself was spilling everything she knew about him.


    In short, she''s a little bit toopassionate when ites to the guy. If she''s really not in a rtionship with him, that behavior was what led her to be suspected as such.


    Nheless, I didn''t point that out as there''s no reason to.


    When Kanno-sensei noticed that I disappeared behind her, I heard her calling out my name as if she''s seeking for her child who got lost in a crowded mall.


    She failed, of course. And I made sure not to be chased by her. And by intentionally timing my exit from the bathroom at the end of the second period, the students and teachers leaving the ssrooms became the perfect cover for me, allowing me to disappear like an expert stealth operative.


    Furthermore, with the directions provided by Nao as well as the striking simrity of the architecture of the building, I found no trouble navigating the floors as my feet quickly carried me up the stairs to where I was going to meet her.


    I also avoided getting blocked or spotted by those who could be curious about my identity by hastening my pace. And with that, I sessfully traversed the unfamiliar hall, arriving at our designated meeting ce in just a few minutes.


    Nao set it to be not in a specific room but the stairwell up to the rooftop; the same spot Kana and I often used in our school. Most likely, she either didn''t know a lot of free rooms as I do or she wanted to lead me there herself.


    Either way, I was probably just as excited as her for this sneaky tryst within their school.


    Having gotten there earlier than her, I decided to move upstairs to get out of any unnecessary attention. Using the blindspot as a vantage point to scout in case a person of interest passed by, I started my short wait.


    Fortunately, or maybe not, no one from those in the file showed up. Instead, Nao''s light and hurried footsteps became like music to my ears as she soon showed up from the corner. She''s actually hopping like a bunny, making her smooth hair be a little messy.


    But as though she also had her ''Ruki radar'', the girl''s eyes instantly found me from where I was hiding. With a grin as brilliant as the radiant sun, she swiftly went up the steps as though she was flying.


    And me being me, I stretched my arms wide open, waiting for her to jump inside my embrace and hold her in ce.


    "I miss you!" As my arms wrapped around the gleeful girl, she absent-mindedly shouted those words, causing her voice to echo down below.


    Thankfully, no one was around. Or at least, no one who heard it became curious enough to find the source.


    "Mhm. I miss you too." Even with my cue, my lips had already drawn up into the same gleeful smile as I candidly held her in ce while watching her with affectionate eyes.


    And to ensure that she''s not going to shout again ¨C just a precaution so that we won''t get interrupted ¨C my lips ovepped with hers before carrying her close to the wall, letting her back rest on it.


    Well, she''s fully expecting that. Her arms and legs were already locked around me, transferring all her weight on me.


    Taking this moment as just a greeting, the two of us soon got lost in our own world, Nao responded with a kiss with the same intensity as me. And to top it off, she''s even more aggressive than me. She found the deep kiss not enough so¡­ she broke away and started making her way down to my neck.


    When she found the kiss marks left behind by the other girls I met today hidden beneath my uniform, she puffed up her cheeks, "If your neck and shoulders are upied¡­ Then this one''s mine¡­"


    As soon as those words escaped her mouth, she tilted her head to the side before pushing further.


    There''s no need to guess, she assaulted my earlobes and sucked on them with fantastic intensity. She didn''t even try to bite it, she was intent on leaving a mark other than a bite mark there.


    Although I was only ticklish at certain spots there, the way she sucked it almost overheated my head.


    By the time Nao became satisfied with it, my earlobes felt like they just got stung by a bee. It''s probably too red and appeared a little swollen. Though I should worry about how to exin thatter with Eguchi-sensei if ever she noticed, I dismissed it and put it at the back of my mind as I slowly let the girlnd on her feet.


    But before releasing her, I decided to return the favor. "It''s my turn, right? Where do you want it?" I put on a smirk.


    However, Nao expected that I wouldn''t simply let her get away with it. She gestured downwards with her eyes. Following her gaze, I found her hands in front of her as they slowly lifted her skirt, giving me the best view of her underwear.


    She''s wearing a pair of aquamarine blue silk panties which were, more or less, already stained by her love juice.


    Whether that was before or after our meeting, I had no idea. But one thing was for sure¡­ "You want me to leave my mark there?"


    While looking a little embarrassed despite this show of boldness, Nao subtly bobbed her head. Add to that, she bit her glossy lips, giving her a more erotic image in my eyes.


    But then, Nao added, "Not inside. On my thigh, Ruki. Can you?"


    "Leave it to me. I''ll leave asting mark that will always remind you of me."


    "Pervert. We''re a couple of perverts."


    "I know." There''s no way to refute that. In any case, I kissed her one more before kneeling in front of her to give her that mark.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s within the area of her sacred ce or not. At the end of the day, my mark will be on her.


    Although I would surely feel a little bad for having her skip the third period to be with me, there''s no other way for us to extend our time together.


    And with this, the first few minutes of our tryst were spent with the two of us leaving a mark on each other.


    Ah. I marked her dangerously close to her most sensitive ce. Furthermore, my thumb did its job to give her more stimtion while my lips were busily sucking. Not only that, before admiring the mark that I left on her thigh, my desire for the girl kicked in which made my lips naturally slide to where my thumb was pressing and rubbing. After licking it once, I sucked in her juices that had started to stain it. The resulting erotic voice that was already close to a moan was so soothing to my ear.


    When I stood up and faced her again, the girl''s puffed-up and reddened cheeks made her more adorable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yeah. That''s payback for my swollen earlobes, right? In any case, true to my guess, Nao soon told me that we were moving to another ce, somewhere really private. That''s where we''re going to spend the third period, talk about my task here, and obviously, continue what we started.

 Chapter 1388 Tough Luck

    The room where Nao brought me was fairly isted from the rest of the upied rooms on the third floor. It''s a ssroom of sorts that had be unused because of the newer ones. And unlike the ones being used by the students, it had no windows at the side of the hallway and it was curtained shut on the other side, making the room a little dark. Nheless, there''s enough illumination for me to fully capture my girl''s beautiful visage perfectly.


    As much as she hated to admit it, the knowledge about the room came from that Nobuo when she was still in a rtionship with him. It''s one of the ces that they''re supposed to use as a meeting ce. ''Supposed'' because they didn''t get the chance to use it.


    They had a different room they often used before and it''s not in this building.


    That''s why she specifically picked this room for us.


    What happened in her past couldn''t be erased but creating new memories in this present with me was always possible. And that''s what we''re going to do.


    "Mhm¡­ I''m proud of you, Nao." As soon as she became silent as a result of talking about how she had ess to this room, I wrapped my arms around her while whispering these words.


    Even though she''s probably still affected by those memories of that bastard, the girl tried her best to appear fine here. Hence, that praise was well-deserved.


    Naturally, I had another intention by saying that, it was to pull her attention back to me and prevent her from being reminded of him.


    It''s not because I''m jealous of him. There''s nothing to be jealous of from someone who''s already branded a criminal and fugitive, right? It''s a simple measure to prevent both of us from bringing that guy up again.


    Nao understood my intention, her expression rxed before the same brilliant smile shed on her lips. Turning around to reciprocate my embrace, Nao replied, "What''s there to be proud of, idiot Ruki? Scold me next time if I react the same way when I brought him up myself."


    "Alright, I''ll scold you by hugging you again, and bully you with my glib tongue. How''s that sound?"


    "Do you know what ''scold'' and ''bully'' means? That''s nothing short of spoiling me!"


    "Is that so? But I defined those as such. You cannot change my mind on it."


    "There''s no winning against you."


    "Mhm. I''m d that you know that. Here, let me bully you again." Pausing for a moment there, I took a second before barraging her with kisses. Starting from her forehead, the bridge and the tip of her nose, her cheeks and eventually her lips. Because I kept alternating between them, the girl could only scrunch up her face.


    She tried getting back at me by holding my head and locking my lips with a bite but it came out futile.


    Finding no sess, Nao came up with an extreme measure. Or maybe erotic?


    With her lips curling up into a mischievous smirk as well as the feeling of her hands sliding down from my broad back, there''s no need for me to guess what she''s going to do.


    She grabbed onto my butt and squeezed it in the same way I would be squeezing hers. She didn''t stop at that, of course. Her hands soon made their way to my front as she expertly unbuckled my belt before pulling my pants along with my boxers down to my knees.


    Not wasting any second, she grabbed ahold of what she liberated, gently wrapping it with her nimble fingers.


    Yeah. She didn''t need to stimte it further to make it hard. It was already halfway in that state beforeing here.


    If not for us getting stalled by the thought of that bastard or how it affected Nao''s mood, we would''ve been in this situation way sooner.


    s, it became a distraction.


    But that''s not a problem, we still reached this point anyway.


    Once again, I pushed the thoughts of my task to the back of my mind. I then made no action to stop the girl. Furthermore, I also stopped showering her with kisses and refocused on her lips, taking her in another deep and intimate exchange of affection.


    I caressed her head and cheeks as well as fixed her hair as her grip gradually tightened around it giving me more stimtion.


    Nao weed that change with great pleasure. Moreover, breaking off from our kiss for a moment, a triumphant expression shed on her face as though she was dering herself as the winner of our little scuffle.


    Well, there''s no use contesting that, right? I admitted defeat and allowed her to do her thing.


    However, instead of taking the lead from there, Nao sweetly whispered, "I''m all yours, Ruki¡­ Let''s leave our mark in this room."


    "Mhm. You took the words right out of my mouth." I replied.


    After kissing her once again, I took a few seconds to scan the room which had started to umte some dust. It''s really a previous ssroom but unlike the orderly state of the ones still being used by the students, the desk and chairs were now a little cluttered.


    That''s not a problem though since I was only trying to make sure that nothing could interrupt us at this point.


    Apart from the desks and chairs, there''s also the utility locker at the back of the room next to a row of open storage used to store books or any other belongings of the students in case their desks or bags weren''t enough.


    My eyes particrly focused on the utility locker because that''s the only ce someone could hide. Izumi did that just recently, after all.


    Although there was little to no chance that someone was hiding there at this very moment, there was no hurt in being cautious.


    "Ruki¡­" Perhaps a little impatient at how I still hadn''t made my move, Nao called out to me. "Hurry up¡­"


    Well, I couldn''t fault her for this. It''s been a while since I sent her home after living with us for a week. She''s missing our most intimate moments when I was deep inside her.


    Naturally, I''m just the same as her¡­


    "Impatient, are we?" I teasingly smirked which immediately made her embarrassed.


    But then, Nao, whose hands still wrapped around my erection tightened her grip before replying, "If you know, stop making me wait, will you?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Alright, my impatient princess. I''ll make sure that you won''t forget this day."


    Dropping all the unnecessary thoughts, my arms tightened around her back as I slowly guided her to the nearest desk.


    With her heated gaze and a slightly embarrassed smile, she replied. "I surely won''t."


    As soon as she felt the desk behind her, she let go of my erection to cling to my neck.


    Answering that, I carefully carried her on top of it.


    The desk creaked a little loudly but with no one else around, that''s not a problem. Nao and I giggled at the thought of it close to breaking.


    Due to that, I made sure that it was sturdy enough to withstand what we were going to do.


    "Help me think of an excuse for why I skipped the third periodter, Ruki."


    "Leave that to me. I have a ton of possible excuses for it."


    Upon hearing my answer, Nao joviallyughed which instantly infected me. That one exchange sessfully lightened the atmosphere around us. A secondter though, our mood switched back to how it was¡­ our desire for each other red up enough that our body heat was enough to make us sweat.


    Without wasting any more time, I opened her legs and positioned myself in between them. My raging erection pressed directly to her inner thigh, specifically to where I left my mark earlier.


    Nao lustfully bit her lips upon feeling that as she nced down.


    "Let me take this off for you." While she was still relishing the view, my hands flipped her skirt up and slipped beneath the string of her panties, pulling them down.


    To properly take it off of her, I lifted her legs which put her in a more daring pose.


    And due to that, as soon as I ced that soft fabric somewhere close, my head dived down to her sacred ce with my lips settling instantly on her moist slit.


    Tasting her directly this time, the stimtion it brought for the girl had been magnified leading her subdued moans to start filling the room right away. Nao''s hands dropped on my head as she gripped my hair tightly. But instead of pulling me out of it, the girl pushed me deeper, giving me the encouragement that I needed.


    Doing that for at least two minutes, I stopped before she could reach her climax.


    Since we both wanted more than just that and we''re already too into the mood, it''s nothing but preparation.


    I straightened my back and returned to my earlier position, my full erection eagerly waiting to prate her.


    However, as unexpected as it was, it was at this point that the door ¨C the other door at the back of the room ¨C suddenly opened.


    Without giving us a second to process it, a student entered from there while speaking rather loudly to herself.


    "Hah! What an utter waste of opportunity! I sneaked out of the third period to find that guy from earlier. But he disappeared some¡ª"


    Stopping mid-sentence, the neer''s gaze intersected with mine. She lifted her arm and quickly pointed at me.


    "Eh? It¡­ It''s you! Wha¡­ Wait, what the?"


    Perhaps thanks to how dimly lit the room was and how we were still clothed on top, she had yet to notice that my pants were down. The confusion that settled on her head was more on our presence in this room rather than what we were doing.


    Unfortunately, it''s only a matter of time before she realized it.


    Anyway, what tough luck to be cockblocked at this point. Not that I didn''t ount for that possibility. But really? Moreover, out of all the students of this school, why is it the girl from ss 2-3?

 Chapter 1389 Not Backing Down

    Nao also wasn''t slow in the uptake. Despite being already absorbed in what we were about to do, she''s not deaf to not hear the arrival of the neer.


    Looking a little unsatisfied, she quickly made a move alongside me. She stood up from the desk, allowing her skirt to naturally fall down before standing in front of me to block the girl''s view of me.


    Thanks to that, I managed to pull my pants up. Buttoning it or zipping it up might not be impossible but difficult due to how erect so I left it like that, just covered by the hem of my top uniform.


    With how swift our reactions were, it only took a few seconds for us to look like just a normal couple having a secret meeting in this room. Our faces were flushed and probably looking rather erotic at the moment. Nheless, the distance between the girl and us was significant enough to hide that within the dimness of the room.


    It sucks to be interrupted but what else can we do except deal with this swiftly? None, right?


    We can be a little crazier and continue but we''re still not that crazy. So, we handle it this way.


    "Excuse me, junior? What are you doing here?"


    Before the girl could say another word, Nao with her nostalgic posture that was a little bit on the rougher side crossed her arms and addressed the girl. Knowing full well that she got the seniority, she unabashedly stered it on her forehead, leading the confused girl to be taken aback.


    "I¡­" She stammered for a reply at first but her recovery was so swift that it was almost amazing. "This is the room I always use to pass the time!"


    Reading her reaction from behind Nao, that was convincingly truthful. So, she also has ess to this room¡­ It makes me wonder how she knows about this.


    Furthermore, the sentence that she used¡­ Nao also picked up something on that.


    "Ah. A cker, are we? Which ss are you in? I gotta inform your teacher." Still unting her seniority, Nao started to expertly steer the conversation away from what the girl witnessed upon her entry.


    But will it work? If it does then I might not need to make a move myself.


    Somehow, this really reminds me of our time together three years ago. She''s originally like this. Someone who won''t back down against anyone. She even resisted me at first. And when I finally conquered her, the way she helped me scout new targets was by approaching them while using her seniority as a weapon.


    Due to that, she could easily manage to fish out information such as the girls'' current rtionship status or how close they are.


    She only mellowed down after spending too much time with me. Or perhaps that was my influence on her. Furthermore, because I cut her off and that bastard picked her up at her lowest which even tried to change her image to be like the younger Shio, the fierceness and bravery of the girl took a hit.


    Back when I took her home after knocking down that Nobuo, she was even adamant about returning to him. If not for my stubbornness, she would probably push through on what she set out to do.


    Fortunately, I got her back and I had her stop styling herself to that guy''s preferences. It might be slow but she''s already reverting to the Nao that apanied me throughout my first year in middle school. Well, she''s still very sweet and lovable so¡­ returning to how she was back then could be considered a plus and a proper development.


    "Woah there, senpai. What are you on about? Report me to my teacher? Who gave you the right?!"


    Although that''s not exactly what I expected, the girl stood her ground. She even shouted thatst part.


    Considering the door she came in from was still open, I hurriedly interjected by leaving Nao''s shadow and standing next to her.


    "Hold on, don''t shout. Anyone can hear you outside." Saying that in the same authoritative tone as Nao, I eyed the girl and tried to intimidate her with my re.


    s. It''s not always effective.


    Instead of acknowledging what I said, she instantly shifted her focus on me as if she couldn''t care less about the senior who was just berating her.


    "Look who we have here? Are you ordering me, senpai? I went out to search for you to no avail. Who would have thought that I''ll find you here, hmm?" With the same smirk as earlier, her eyes narrowed slightly as she seemingly started inspecting me from the top of my head down to what her eyes could capture from this angle.


    There were desks separating us so¡­ those blocked her full view.


    Anyway, she called me ''senpai'' too. She mistook me for a senior, huh? But well, I guess she just associated me with Nao given that we''re together. But sooner orter, she''d realize one vital detail.


    Upon hearing her words, Nao, who had no idea that I already encountered the girl because we have yet to begin our discussion or my inquiry about the two students, looked at me to seek an answer.


    I grabbed her hand and squeezed them lightly before filling her in on what she needed to know, "She''s one of the two students I told you about. Earlier, I met her gaze when I passed by their ssroom. I had no idea she''d be going out to search for me."


    Given that Nao seemingly hadn''t recognized the girl, she was probably not up to date on the rumors and gossip in her school. Or even if she is, Nao just had no interest in them. Hence, her slight cluelessness.


    But that''s fine.


    Nao replied with a nod, understanding the situation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So, say, senpai. Why have you stared at me earlier? Did my beauty steal your breath away? Oops¡­ I just realized. You''re here with another senior. Let me return your question to the two of you, what are you doing here?"


    The girl continued talking though and somehow, her character which was still a little vague in my head started to get a little clearer.


    Taking this chance to also observe her, the first thing to note was her high ponytail with the tail kinda sprawled messily. Although not quite simr to how Chii does her gyaru hairdo, this gave the girl a rather crude vibe or basically just a fearless personality. Her uniform was also messily adjusted to how she wanted it. Her coat was unbuttoned and styled as though it was about to slide down from her slender shoulders. Her curvaceous figure was also a little worthy of admiration. Furthermore, her skirt was at least a few inches higher than normal, giving everyone a glimpse of her supple thighs. Add to that, her skin-colored stockings wrapped nicely just above her knee which emphasized the juiciness of her thighs.


    Well, even with that, my Nao wins by a mile.


    Before answering that very forward question, I smirked and hooked my arm around Nao''s shoulders, and pulled her closer to me, "You know, junior. If there''s a beauty that took my breath away. It''s certainly not you¡­ Also, can you close the door first or do you want us all to be found out cking here?"


    She''s a bit too full of herself, isn''t she? That''s payback for that assumption. Moreover, using the fact that she still hadn''t realized that I''m not a senior nor a student of this school, I shamelessly stepped up to order her again in line with that.


    Fortunately, it worked this time. The girl clicked her tongue before turning around to slide the door close. But once that was done, she started making her way toward us.


    "What now, senpai?" With the same haughty expression, the girl called out to us with the same proud smirk as though she was somewhat that wouldn''t be toppled easily.


    Yeah¡­ I really have to think of a way to send her away. And at the same time, fish out everything I needed to know about her.


    It sucks so bad but Nao and I had no choice but to set aside our lust for each other. I''ll make sure to not leave her unsatisfiedter¡­

 Chapter 1390 Prideful

    "Huh? What? Do you want me to praise you? Alright,e here and let me pat your head."


    Without releasing my hold on Nao to let the girl see that I wasn''t going to change my mind on what I dered, I acted like I took a moment to think of a reply to her words before directly facing her again. Naturally, I matched that haughty expression worn on her face.


    In this way, she would feel like she met someone who''s as egocentric as her.


    I mean, that''s what I read and observed from her behavior. Moreover, despite suffering a loss from how I ordered her, she chose to approach us, perhaps in the hopes that she could mount aeback.


    However, instead of being able to pick out the odd details about me, the girl had focused more on that goal in her head; to get on top of this situation.


    And so, the reply I came up with hinged more on how she would take it rather than talking to her at the same level.


    For prideful girls like her, it''s always a must to raise your chin higher than them. That would result in either them losing interest or pressing more to not be put at a loss.


    If I couldpare this situation to anything from my past, I could say that she''s a little unique. While simr when ites to being prideful, Miho and Mizuki''s situations back then were, at least, reasonable. One was a genius pianist while the other was a mature, business-minded girl.


    As for this girl, the only thing she had going for her was¡­ her poprity, be it a positive or a negative one due to rumors and perhaps her normie group. Maybe there''s more to her than this but that''s my initial impression.


    That''s why¡­ I decided to try this approach on her.


    "Who wants to be patted by you?! Senpai, don''t get ahead of yourself. You only have, what? A handsome face? That''s not enough to get my attention."


    Ah. Look at this girl. Is that shamelessness I see?


    "Not enough to get your attention, huh? Aren''t you looking for me?" Upon saying this, I released Nao to approach the girl. Nheless, before doing so, I leaned close to my girl and whispered to her, "I''ll handle her for a while, you can interject anytime you want to."


    "Okay. She''s rude. Ignoring me and focusing on you when she''s talking to me. I wonder how she will look with chocte cream on her face." Nao whispered back, her tone a little sharp as if she was holding herself back from stabbing the girl in front of us.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mhm. I got a correct read on my girl. Although she didn''t say a word again when I stepped up earlier, there''s no way she''d be okay being set aside. Even more so when I was just next to her.


    And if not for me holding the situation well, she also didn''t see the need to step up. Now that I gave her the freedom to step up anytime she wanted, I began anticipating that moment.


    For now, I already reached the girl. I stopped just a step away from her which resulted in the girl raising her head to meet my gaze.


    Obviously, the first thing she did was take a step back. She didn''t like being literally looked down upon by someone else.


    Really, she''s a prideful girl. I wonder how can her friend or her alleged partner tolerate her? Maybe she''s different when in front of them? There''s only one way to know.


    "Psh. Dream on, senpai. If anything, aren''t you going to exin yourself by staring at me?" The girl went into a defensive position. If I closed in again, she would probably push me back.


    In any case, she''s still not backing down. And even when I closed in on her, she remained clueless or she probably didn''t bother checking. All she had in mind was how to revert this.


    "Know what? You don''t have to exin. I get it. It''s rare for a girl to be as beautiful as me. And that senior over there that you imed to have taken your breath away? She can''t reach my level."


    And there she goes¡­ proving my conjecture. But how should I say this? It''s a littleughable how forced it was.


    The girl puffed up her chest as if trying to match Nao''s size and smugly raised her chin while giving the two of us sidelong nces.


    I was about to counter her but my girl chose to interject at this moment. She didn''t need to wait for a chance, the haughty girl herself presented it on a silver tter.


    "Not at your level, you say? Hey, junior. I think I remembered who you are. You''re pretty famous. Aren''t you that one rumored to be in a rtionship with a teacher? I guess I''m really not at your level. That''s an aplishment you can be proud of."


    As ironic as it was considering she was also in the same state before, Nao also put on a shameless mask and used that point to hit the girl where it would hurt.


    And sure enough, the haughty girl already broke her posture halfway through Nao''s words. One of her eyebrows irritably twitched followed by a vein popping up on her temple.


    She then icily red at Nao as though she was already imagining the girl being impaled by imaginary icicles formed from it.


    However, before the girl could respond, I dipped my fingers in it, piling another one to demolish her prideful stance, "Oh, that''s her? No wonder¡­ Hey, junior. Congrattions! You earned yourself an impossible achievement."


    Saying that sarcastically along with a sigh of amazement and a round of apuse, I then used the moment to enter her personal space.


    Observing her from this close, the girl had started shaking either from embarrassment or anger. Her hands dropped to her side and her hands clenched into a fist.


    However, even with that, she never lowered her head. She remained in silence though.


    So for the next few minutes, Nao and I worked in tandem in adding more to what we just said. And obviously, considering I only know what I know from the file, we had to improvise.


    Nao didn''t find it hard to do so. She could simply circle around the topic of rumors while I squeezed my brain for every piece of information I have about her.


    For example, I brought up her closeness to her teacher and then how her friends defended her. Then, Nao made up a rumor on the spot which pointed on how the girl was allegedly seen together with the said teacher.


    Little by little, we started exaggerating it to the point that the girl''s shaking body almost looked like she was vibrating.


    But even then, she never backed down. She held her position just ring at us.


    Around a minute or soter, the girl strongly bit her lower lip that I wouldn''t be surprised if it starts bleeding.


    And possibly reaching her boiling point, the girl loudly huffed as she finally uttered or shouted a response. In other words, she burst out.


    "No! Where the hell did you pick that up?! I''m tired of answering that totally nonsense issue. Why will I, an extremely gorgeous girl, get into a rtionship with that man? Huh? Just because I''m trying to butter up to him for bonus points, I became suspected of dating him. That''s utterly idiotic!"


    "Anyway, you two are also full of nonsense with everything you just said. Senior or not, I refuse to be looked down upon by you." Adding that in the end, the girl then turned around before releasing a long sigh.


    From the looks of it, she''s already in the process of calming herself down. Her hands and shoulders rxed and the shaking of her body became nonexistent. The only thing I could see was how she started heaving for breath. Most likely, she held that in for too long, and after blurting all those out, she''s now short of it.


    In any case, the way she responded was definitely something I wouldn''t see every day. Furthermore, our malicious barrage of rumors was deflected that easily by her. What a girl.


    I nced at Nao and the same as me, she probably thought the same. My girl shrugged her shoulders before joining me again as we stood side by side behind the girl from ss 2-3.


    We''re sessful in extracting information from her mouth¡­ If everything she said was the truth then she''s really clean. However, the urgent question is, how will we deal with the aftermath of this?


    My mind whirled for a proper response but in the end, I couldn''te up with anything.


    Due to that, I settled on putting in another attempt to pull more information about her, "Alright, junior. Let''s just say we believe in what you just said. The rumors are false and are just out there to malign you. However, have you ever stopped to think that your behavior is problematic? You''re a little rude and too full of yourself."


    It took longer than a minute but the girl eventually responded, "Problematic? Rude? There''s nothing wrong with telling the truth."


    "Truth. Is it a universally epted truth or just the truth only you can perceive? Alright, you can skip answering that. Can you turn around and face us? Let''s talk if you still choose to continue skipping the third period here."


    I already buttoned and zipped up my pants so there was no worry that she''d find my pants a little loose or that the bulge was too obvious.


    Rather than talk to her back, isn''t it better for us to face one another? Besides, Nao was also thinking the same.


    To have a better chance at handling this situation, it''s a lot better to level ourselves with this prideful girl thanpete with her.


    Whether this would be fruitful or not was still up in the air though. There''s also the fact that she might finally notice my different school uniform.


    That''s fine. If talking wasn''t enough, scaring her by being a little forceful might do the trick. But if possible, I don''t really want to get there.

 Chapter 1391 Should I?

    Five minutes quickly passed inside the room after the girl who intruded into our private time exploded, denying the allegations and rumors about her. I asked her to turn around and face us but she only did it two minutester. Reluctantly so.


    That''s eptable. She''s egocentric and someone who probably hates to portray herself as someone weak. It''s entirely normal for her to reset her facial expressions into default and clear her head.


    Then, the three of us helped our poor legs to rest by settling on the nearby chairs. Naturally, Nao and I sat next to each other while the girl sat in front of us. We also pulled some desks and joined them to make a table, setting it as a boundary or perhaps just a ce to rest our arms on.


    In any case, the rest of that five minutes were also spent in silence with no one starting a conversation.


    Because of what happened, Nao also got a little interested in the girl given how well she handled that situation. She used that few minutes to check her out.


    On the other hand, the girl, Saionji Azusa, just icily stared at me, waiting for me to open up the conversation myself. But even if her eyes were nted like a sharp knife, she remained as smug as earlier.


    Yeah. She''s really one of a kind. I couldn''t help but imagine what my girls, before they fell in love with me, would do in the same scenario.


    Let''s see.


    If it was Miho, that girl would''ve already expressed dissatisfaction over the awkward silence.


    If it''s Mizuki, she''d just do her own thing like fiddling on her phone to check her important emails regarding whatever work she had on hand.


    If it''s Aoi, that girl would also remain silent without spending an effort to intimidate me like this. She''d simply act unconcerned or if not that, do whatever was on her mind at that particr moment.


    As for the other girls who weren''t as prideful, they would probably just find the situation awkward or start the conversation themselves.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anyway, it became a staring contest for us here and whoever opened her mouth first will lose.


    And guess what?


    Saionji was the first to give in. Or rather, she finally noticed what was odd in me, resulting in her concentration breaking. She leaned forward and squinted her eyes to perhaps enhance her vision in this dimly lit room.


    "Wait a minute! Senpai, why is your uniform different?"


    "You finally noticed, huh? How long has it been?" I smirked then turned to Nao who provided an assist.


    "Yeah. It took her close to fifteen minutes to notice. It''s making me wonder if she''s right in the head."


    While looking dumbfounded, the girl alternated her gaze between us. She looked ratherical by doing that but her confusion was well ced, "Eh? What is it? What are you not telling me?"


    "Alright. Calm down first, junior. No, senior. I''m not from this school. Your head must be in the clouds or something. Did you fail to notice the teacher when I passed by your ssroom earlier?"


    The girl''s forehead creased as she put both of her hands on her head, looking like her brain was finding it difficult to digest the information. "W-what? Teacher? Aren''t you¡ªAh! Are you the transfer student they''re raving about?!"


    Saionji''s head must''ve experienced some tumultuous moment as she almost tipped over from her confusion. But then she pointed at me, bringing up the misconception of the students that saw me along with Eguchi-sensei and the others earlier.


    She''s really something else, I tell you.


    "Transfer student? Do I look like one? No. I''m here for something else."


    I turned my head to Nao, implying that she was my reason for being here.


    The girl epted that right away which was rather surprising. Not that I wasn''t expecting it. With the direction of this conversation already at this point, it''s only natural for her to clear up any misconception she has.


    At least, her egocentrism wasn''t getting in the way of that, or else, she''d really be a lost cause.


    "You, you''re a trespasser then! I''ll report¡ª"


    "Stop there, junior. Did you say report? Do you think I will let you?" Nao immediately made her move, stopping the girl before she could finish those words.


    Nheless, even if the girl said that, she never moved from her seat.


    Saionji pointed at me. "B-but¡­ he''s breaking the rules! Senior or not, you''re also breaking one! I should''ve understood when I saw you here¡­ Guh!"


    She then put her hands on her head, scratching her scalp and turning her hair into a bit of a mess. That showed a little irritation on her part.


    "Yes, you should. But you did not. Anyway, senpai, let''s move on from this and talk about you. I heard from your own mouth that you skipped the third period to search for some guy¡­ No, not just some guy, you went out to search for me. Did I catch your interest?"


    Well, if how she acted earlier could be considered her baring her real intention then my question was already answered. Just that, I needed that to steer the topic away from me.


    I mean, her questions would just be endless if we kept on this or worse, she might run out on us. That would spell the end of this meeting with Nao.


    Although I could simply return to Eguchi-sensei and put on an act again, the chance to roam freely would disappear.


    Forget observing them or confirming their innocence, Nao and I have yet to spend some real quality time because of this girl''s interruption, right? I won''t ept cutting this meeting short so¡­ this is necessary.


    Before the girl could refute it again, Nao pitched in for another assist, "I heard that, junior. Your voice was kinda¡­ loud, you know? You''re here because you can''t find the ''guy'' you''re searching for. And you even pointed at him as soon as you caught him in your eyes. Say, are you going to hit on my Ruki?"


    Upon hearing that, Saionji appeared like she just choked on her spit. And with the two of us leaning bit by bit to stare her down, the girl started fumbling for a response.


    However, the light in her eyes remained as strong as earlier. No doubt, she was not going to sumb easily and she''d keep holding her head high. Yep, she''s also too stubborn to admit defeat.


    A few secondster, the girl closed her eyes as she exhaled a long breath through her nose. Most likely, to calm her nerves.


    And sure enough, it was miraculously effective for her.


    As soon as she opened her eyes again, the smug expression that broke earlier returned as she met my gaze head-on.


    Ignoring Nao or perhaps just choosing me to deliver her counterattack, Saionji boldly ced her hand on my cheek, "So what of it? What''s going to change if I admit that I skipped the third period to look for you? Will that change the fact that you shouldn''t be in this school? Try as you will, I got the upper hand here. Junior~"


    At the same time as thest word left her mouth, the girl blew her breath into my face. It''s warm and fragrant like a juicy lemon scent.


    But well, that''s surely not what I focused on.


    The girl surely knows how to handle pressure. If anything, I could only praise her for that.


    Unfortunately, she''s dealing with us. If someone''s going to lose, it''s certainly not us.


    "Nao, should I?" Without breaking gazes with Saionji who was about to turn her smirk into a satisfied grin, I raised a vague question to my girl.


    And sure enough, since she heard Saionji''s words clearly, she understood what I meant.


    "Yes, Ruki. There''s no other choice." Nao answered before standing up and moving next to the girl.


    Yeah. This feels like that time three years ago when I was dealing with a girl I targeted. Although not that simr in situation, I would always turn to Nao for the green light before changing tactics. And like a proper assistant, she''d position herself expertly to prevent any error.


    Seeing Nao next to her and noticing the sudden shift in the mood, Saionji cautiously leaned back, retracting her hand back. "What? What will you do?"


    Sensing the hint of unease in her voice, I chased for her hand and grabbed it on hold, "Nothing much, senpai. I just thought I should respond to the interest you''ve shown towards me. I mean, it''s an utter waste of opportunity, right?"

 Chapter 1392 Flexible

    Usually or at least, in my experience, a girl would be flustered or even scared and angry when I grabbed their hands out of nowhere. That held true for almost everyone I encountered. That seems to be not the case with Saionji. Rather than what I listed above, the only reaction she showed was a fearless grin as if nothing could topple her, followed by a meaningful sidelong nce to Nao situated at her side.


    "Resorting to scaring me, are you? Too bad. This is also not going to work, junior~" Upon saying that, her hand wriggled out from my hold and turned the tables on me. Her slender fingers flimsily wrapped around my wrist and yanked me towards her. And while repeating what she just did earlier, she proudly dered, "I may have been helpless from the rumors about me and my only avenue is to get angry to clear it but this¡­"


    The girl trailed her voice there as she lowered her gaze to my arm or the state of how she effortlessly pulled me over.


    "¡­ Junior, this will never be enough¡ª"


    Just before she could finish that sentence, I interrupted her with my other arm which instantly made its way to the back of her head.


    Slipping my hand beneath her messy ponytail, I firmly grasped her nape. "What will not be enough, senpai? I never said I''m going to scare you. I''m simply reciprocating the interest you''ve shown me."


    As I said this, I slowly leaned forward, closing the boundary created by the desks between us. She''s already close enough so it only took a moment for our heads to be at a dangerously close distance.


    But as always, it wasn''t in my intention to kiss her. It''s just a surefire and proven way to get a different reaction from everyone. The result varies, of course. And I am expecting this girl to show me something new.


    "You''re beautiful, I won''t refute that. However,pared to my Nao there, you''re a far second, senpai." I continued. The same as what she did, I intentionally blew my breath right against her face, resulting in the girl flinching in response. And with her head locked in my hold, her only path of retreat was to turn her head to the side.


    Since she''s someone very confident about her looks,paring her to another girl was undoubtedly the best way to hurt her pride.


    Right. Simr to earlier when I dered that only Nao could take my breath away, Saionji''s nted eyebrows twitched as she tried toe up with a rebuttal.


    Unfortunately for her, I didn''t give her a chance to do so. "Everyone has their own way to view things. If you''re only going to rely on your beauty to stay on top of everything, sooner orter, you''ll find yourself in a ditch. Ah no. The rumors about you might''ve even stemmed from the way you carried yourself. Say, senpai, what do you think about your ssmates? Or, what do you think about those friends you hang out with? Are they your friends because you see them as equals or you just thought them convenient to be with?"


    Naturally, what I said was only based on my own assumption that she''s egocentric and narcissistic to a fault. I mean, the reason why she decided to chase me was to get validation. That she''s beautiful and I got taken in by her beauty. That''s not something a normal person would do, right?


    And by interacting with her here, the way she never wanted to take a loss proved how much she thinks highly of herself. If she''s like this everyday, I won''t be surprised if my guess that she became a target of rumors by those jealous or just annoyed at her to drag her off her high seat.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As for the friends¡­ well, it really depends on how she treated them. Either they''re genuine, cut from the same cloth as her, or just using her tobel themselves as the ''cool kids'' or the popr group.


    I waited for half a minute before rxing my grip on her nape. Although she wouldn''t appreciate that as she''s still not affected by the pressure that I was trying to ce on her, it would help me in giving her a false sense of security.


    And sure enough, the girl''s countenance experienced a slight change. She dropped the notion to rebut on how I see Nao as someone more beautiful than her and digested my words while still emanating full confidence in herself.


    Most likely, she''s running it in her skewed perception that everything revolves around her. She wouldn''t realize her ws.


    "Huh? What are you on about? I''m the queen of my ss. Everyone can only bow down to my splendor. And my friends? I suppose I can consider them as my royal guards. How''s that?"


    See that? If Elizabeth''s chuunibyou antics could be called cute and hrious, this girl''s ims were just outright absurd and ultimately belonged to her own created world.


    Perhaps, if I picked one of her ssmates and asked him what he thinks of the girl, he''s probably going to answer very carefully to not upset her.


    "I''ll give that answer 30 points out of 100," I answered while shaking my head.


    Saionji naturally couldn''t ept that. "You¡­ You''re just changing the subject! You can''t scare and pressure me so now you''re denying what is the universal truth."


    "Not really. Have you ever seen me gasping at your beauty? No, right? Becausepared to the girls around me, they''re far lovelier than you." Withdrawing both of my arms from her nape and her hold, I then leaned back on my seat before gesturing for Nao to return to my side.


    And instead of letting her sit down on the same chair, I ced her on myp and kissed her intimately. Faced with that scene, Saionji unknowingly groaned, interrupting her thoughts.


    While she was still trying to recollect herself, I paused on kissing my girl and continued, "Alright. If you want to report me, go on and do that, senpai. I''m not scared. But just to let you know, I''m not a trespasser. I''m on official business here along with a teacher from my school."


    After saying that, I pointed at my armband that she probably didn''t pay attention to or disregarded earlier. Although that wouldn''t prove my legitimacy for being here, it''s enough to get her out of the loop again.


    Saionji frowned and clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Oh. Before you can point it out. Meeting Nao here in this room is just my personal agenda. You can use that to report me. I''ll probably get scolded by the teacher I came here with but that''s fine. It''s all worth it."


    Upon saying that, I turned my attention back to Nao to catch her lips once again. However, she dodged me and said, "Idiot Ruki. Why tell her that? She''s a junior and very ignorant of your reason for being here. She has no idea that you have just cleared her from suspicion."


    Mhm. Nao is truly a great assistant. For her to anticipate what she has to say after I revealed, she truly deserves my praise.


    If I revealed that myself, I doubt it would make an impact on the girl. But as soon as Nao mentioned that, the girl who was already starting to look conflicted rose from her seat, a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Wait¡­ What cleared me from suspicion? I don''t get it."


    Nao looked at me first to make sure that we were on the same page.


    "Listen, he''s here to ask me for information. Not just to meet me. You''re about to get in trouble from the rumors revolving around you. Now, with Ruki confirming that you''re not in a rtionship with that teacher, you''ve just been saved from the scrutiny."


    "¡­ No, I still don''t get it. Why do I have to be in trouble just because of an absurd rumor? I didn''t do anything!"


    "Yeah. You probably didn''t. But you see, Ruki has been trying to let you realize that everyone has a different perception and you refused to listen. If he didn''t encounter you here, the information he will acquire might be based on the statements of others or observing your surroundings. Just with the way you act, I can already imagine the other students talking badly about you. So¡­"


    "¡­ No. You''re lying. I''m just being myself! I don''t need to adjust¡­"


    As expected, Saionji still refused to bend. But that''s fine, it''s already affecting her, after all.


    And that''s why I took the wheel from Nao and cut off Saionji, "I agree. You don''t need to adjust, senpai. You''re kinda interesting as you are. However, won''t you at least be flexible? For example, leave this room for us. You won''t see me again after today anyway..."


    All of this just to send her away peacefully. But then again, with her fearlessness, scaring her wouldn''t be effective. By revealing to her the reason why I am here and also informing her of my intention, Nao and I could only hope for this girl to be possessed by reason.


    After a minute or so of struggling in her mind, the girl whose head wouldn''t hang low, swung down as she slumped on the desk. And with a feeble voice than normal, she muttered, "I¡­ have no idea if what you''re saying is true but¡­ I don''t have anywhere else to go. I can''t return in the middle of the ss."


    Hmm? Where does the fearless girl go?

 Chapter 1393 Shameless Option

    A whileter, Saionji recovered from whatever state she went into, raising her head again and facing us with her expression reverting to default. At first nce, one would think that she''s your typical gorgeous beauty who was kind, outspoken, and fun to be with. However, as soon as she caught you staring at her, her haughtiness would naturally present itself like an uninvited guest to a party.


    Depending on how you adapt to that sudden change in her, you''d either find her interesting or annoying. Or perhaps both.


    And if you ever try to present yourself as someone who can beat her at one thing, you prepare yourself for her absurdness.


    In any case, there''s probably more to her than what she showed on the surface but Ick the motivation to find that out at the moment.


    While it''s partly true that she couldn''t simply walk back into their ssroom in the middle of the 3rd period, that somehow lowered the fearlessness attribute on her character sheet. Most likely, she''s either afraid to get scolded or just too prideful to stille in when she already ditched the ss to look for me.


    Considering everything she showed us, it''s hinging on thetter.


    As the self-proimed queen of the ss, it''s probably beneath Saionji to put herself into needless scrutiny about why she only appeared halfway through the ss or where did she go. Furthermore, based on her own words, this wasn''t the first time she skipped a ss. She imed this room as her hiding spot, after all.


    And that''s the problem we currently have at hand.


    I wouldn''t say that our efforts in talking and trying to send the girl away ended up in vain considering I''ve learned a lot about her personality as well as the rumors about her. However, the fact that we failed and we ran out of other options brought me slight frustration.


    I mean, with Saionji staying here with us, it would be near impossible for Nao and I to continue what we put on hold.


    Now that I got my girl settled on myp, the wonderful sensation of her behind and knowing that she was not wearing underneath her skirt was enough to jolt the tamed beast awake. And likewise, Nao was in the same situation. She''s already subtly moving her hips, feeling up the growing bulge underneath her.


    Furthermore, the intimate kiss we just shared only heightened that desire for each other.


    I could think of one other option but it''s the most shameless¡­


    Simr to what Kana and I did during that time when Otsuka-senpai caught onto our ''secret connection'', Nao and I could put on a show for this girl¡­


    Time passed and after spending quite a bit of time overthinking like that, I eventually opened my mouth.


    "So, senpai. I get that you don''t have anywhere to go. But if you''re going to stay¡­ can you move over there?"


    I pointed at the opposite corner of the room, parallel to where she entered from. And at the same time as that, my arm hooked around Nao''s waist stretched further, andnded on her exposed thigh, caressing it tenderly.


    "Huh? Why do I have to? I like it here in my seat."


    Saionji reacted as I expected but Nao, fully understanding my intention, guided my hand inside her skirt. A desk was between us so¡­everything below our chest was hidden from Saionji''s eyes.


    While expertly keeping up a straight face, my fingers reached Nao''s sacred region. It''s hot and slippery to the touch but as soon as my finger poked at it, Nao''s legs involuntarily closed, trapping my hand in between her supple thighs.


    ncing at her current expression, she was already in a state where she could release a moan at any moment. Her luscious lips glistened from the faint sunlight escaping the cover of the curtains as she started breathing heavily. And even without saying anything, her eyesmunicated how she wanted more. But at the end of it, she''s also concerned about the presence of another person. Otherwise, Nao would probably not wait any longer to be one with me.


    "Is that so? Then, senpai. I take it that you don''t mind us doing this in front of you." As I said that, I began showering Nao''s neck before which my girl responded by raising her chin to give meplete ess to it.


    Although it was a shame to do so, I divided my focus between pleasuring Nao with my lips and fingers and keeping an eye out for Saionji''s response and reaction.


    "Wha¨C? Don''t do that in front of me!"


    While it didn''t make the girl flustered at all, Saionji pointed and called us out. Obviously, despite her egocentrism, she''s not innocent in matters between men and women.


    "Senpai can turn around or go to that corner like I asked you. You see, we can''t wait anymore¡­ This is also why we''re trying to send you away. Why do you think we chose to meet here instead of any other ce?"


    "E-even so, a school isn''t a ce for that! Senpai! You will be punished if someone finds out." Perhaps thinking that she wouldn''t be able to get through my thick skull, Saionji addressed that to Nao.


    Somehow, the girl started showing a different behavior than before. She stuttered and a hint of panic couldn''t be hidden from her voice.


    If I knew this was the answer to break her seemingly unbreakable smug, I would''ve done this right away.


    But then again, without that talk, we''d just beplete strangers. She might not even take the time to question us if we didn''t stop when she entered the room.


    "Hmm? No one will know if you keep it to yourself, junior. Can I trust you in this?" Nao replied, her voice sounding like she was already drunk from the pleasure. At this point, my finger had already slithered its way inside her, teasing her sensitive spots. It''s actuallymendable that Nao managed to hold out from moaning loudly.


    Even if I still hadn''t put all my focus on her, Nao is already in a dreamy state where she''s just waiting for me to finish settling this situation with Saionji. In short, the prideful girl won''t be able to find an ally of reason in her.


    We only have this chance today, after all. Rather than waste it and wait for another chance in the following days or weeks, Nao will do everything to make this happen.


    "That¡­ C-can''t you wait until I leave?" Understanding that Nao was already a lost cause, Saionji turned to me again, looking like a lost chicken in a herd of ducklings.


    "No," I answered in a heartbeat. "If we do that, we''ll be losing our only chance. So, please, you can cover your eyes and ears if you want to but¡­ we''ll be a little shameless from now on."


    I tried to sound polite there but given the context of my words, that''s the most shameless thing I''ve ever said recently.


    Naturally, Nao and I discussed this earlier, even before Saionji recovered.


    For Nao, while it''s a little ufortable to have someone see us in that state, she admitted her desperation to have me. And for me, I didn''t really mind as long as it was not a guy gawking at my girl. Besides, aside from Otsuka-senpai who would be delighted to see me making love with someone, I doubt Saionji would be the same. Or even if there''s that slight possibility that she''s interested, her pride would keep her from doing anything.


    I had no idea how long Saionji kept her mouth closed but because of the sudden silence, my focus gradually shifted to my Nao.


    With my fingers already drenched by her love juices, I soon carried her on top of the desk. Nao voluntarily opened her legs there, forgetting that there was someone else across the table.


    Likewise, I let go of most of the thoughts in my head and pulled my pants down again. Settling my erection atop her sacred ce, I lubricated it with her love juices, sliding and rubbing it on her beautiful slit.


    After doing that for a good few minutes, Nao''s facial expression already underwent a few changes. From looking expectant at the premise of our eventual union to the lustful expression that couldn''t wait any longer.


    When I was about to put an end to her long wait, Saionji, who became silent, suddenly stood up from her seat.


    "How ridiculous¡­" She started. "How can you do that when I''m still here ¡­?"


    As always, the girl''s words centered around herself. I thought she was finally going to her corner.


    But man, was I wrong? The egocentric girl moved to our side and graciously stood there while crossing her arms. While obviously preventing herself from looking down at our lower bodies, Saionji locked into our faces while wearing the same haughty smile as she dered, "I refused to be ordered around. Go on then. Let us see if you won''t feel awkward doing that while I stand here next to you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡­ Alright. I don''t know if I shouldugh or cry at her ridiculousness. But if she''s betting on who will feel awkward first¡­ I doubt someone could beat me when ites to shamelessness.


    "Senpai, don''t me me if you suddenly feel weak on the knees there." With a frivolous smirk, I replied to Saionjil before unhesitatingly thrusting my hips forward,


    A momentter, Nao''s pleasure-filled voice echoed inside the room as my length buried deeply, upying its ce. Perhaps because it''s been a while and I already teased her a lot before we reached this point, Nao''s lower body convulsed right away and squeezed tightly as she instantly reached her first climax.


    Saionji, who wasn''t expecting that scene, broke her stance and almostically jumped back in fright.


    I ignored the girl and handled the situation calmly. I held onto Nao and supported her with my arms until she weakly leaned on my body as the unstoppable sensation passed.

 Chapter 1394 No Time To Wait

    "W-wait, what has just happened?"


    As soon as things calmed down, Saionji, who also got back on her feet, raised that question. And for the first time, confusion couldn''t be hidden from her voice. The girl was probably ignorant of what happened to Nao or she hadn''t experienced the same thing yet. Either way, I paid her no heed and simply checked on the girl in my arms.


    Nao appeared a little embarrassed and satisfied at the same time. She was breathing heavily yet the lust in her eyes had yet to see signs of subsiding. She then stared into my eyes as she sweetly whispered, "Ruki¡­ More, let me feel you more."


    Her legs that were wrapped around my back tightened, pushing me deeper inside her. Her insides continued to contract, squeezing me every time she would inhale. Even without moving my hips, the intense heat brought about by our connection was already bringing me the pleasure I needed. Or at least, I would continue enjoying this sensation for hours if given the chance.


    However, we had to finish at some point, right? And like I said, I wanted to fill her up. To make up for the past few days or weeks that we were separated.


    Although Saionji was just nearby and she''d probably react more about what she was going to witness, I lost the motivation to care anymore. I''ve given her chances to leave the room or distance herself from us. But it''s her egocentric stubbornness that pushed her to stand and watch from the side.


    It''s actually great that she''s a girl, otherwise, I would kick her out without remorse. Call it bias or something but there''s no way I would let any other guy see my girls in their most vulnerable state. And I don''t care if Saionji started hating me for this. It''s her fault for trying to contest me in terms of shamelessness, after all.


    "Sure. I have no ns of stopping anyway." I eventually replied to Nao while I gave Saionji a sidelong nce along with a smirk. "Senpai, please be quiet and don''t ask us questions. Or if you want, you cane closer to find out. Your choice though. We''re not forcing you to witness this."


    The girl immediately pouted and was seemingly about to say something. Unfortunately for her, I had no time to hear that anymore.


    Fixing my and Nao''s posture, I started to prepare to make my move. I pushed her lower body closer for a moment before my hands dropped on her uniform, unbuttoning her top to give my eyes ess to her irresistible figure.


    Nao responded to that by pulling on my uniform and taking my top off. She''s really not bothered with Saionji''s presence in the room or that the girl could see my body. In fact, my girl was doing this to show me off to her haughty junior.


    And sure enough, Nao also took a nce at Saionji and threw my uniform in her direction. Saionji reflexively caught it but as soon as her brain processed what had just happened, she almost dumped it on the floor. Almost because Nao''s words stopped her.


    "Don''t drop that, junior. I entrust Ruki''s uniform to you. You can sniff his manly scent from that or just ce it somewhere as long as it''s not on the floor, whatever you want to do with it." She made sure to add a mischievous giggle at the end which instantly resulted in Saionji firing back.


    "Huh? Who will sniff this?!"


    The girl didn''t move from her spot and continued to hold it. But little by little or perhaps sneakily, her outstretched arms slowly retracted and gradually rose. Whether it was an unconscious action in response to Nao''s prompt or just her curiosity working, I had no idea.


    But I guess Nao and I had a proper grasp on how to make the girlpliant. Rather than just be a simple spectator at the side, we''re pulling her in to be an aplice. That would erase the small possibility of her tattling on us.


    And by provoking her with our words and ying with her egocentric, fearless, and unyielding personality, it''s giving us positive results. At least, that''s how it looks on the surface.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That''s even more devious than what I did, Nao." Iughinglymented as I resumed digging into her modest chest, revealing her bra and slipping my hands underneath it to cup them in my palms properly.


    In response to the sensation of my hand rubbing on her sensitive nipples, Nao switched her focus back to me. She then pulled herself up, regaining the bnce that she lost earlier before replying, "If you can tame her right here at this moment, I don''t mind having a cheeky sister like her."


    Upon saying that, the smile left behind by her mischievous giggling stretched from side to side.


    Even if I wanted to take it as a joke on her part, her expression says it all. She''s serious about that.


    Rather than just pulling the girl in as an aplice, she''s already thinking one, or two steps ahead into the future¡­


    And due to that, it made me wonder, will I even fall in love with the egocentric girl? Though I didn''t back down against Miho, Mizuki, and Aoi, I stole them when my desire was still running rampant. Now¡­ I found the girl interesting enough but it''s also in line with my task. And knowing that I might not return here after this day ¨C or only return here if I ever decide to pay a visit to Nao ¨C the idea didn''t even pass through my mind.


    "Look at you overthinking again. Set that aside for now¡­ Focus on the matter at hand. Let me see my Ruki also getting lost from the pleasure."


    Uh. She''s right¡­ I somehow went into that old habit. But it''s her fault, right? If she didn''t mention it, I might not even think of it as a possibility¡­


    Looking at my girl''s expression, it clearly showed that she was aware of what she did. Furthermore, she''s now acting cutesy in the hopes that I let it pass.


    Her eyes glittered beautifully and her hands started pushing on my fingers, partly controlling them to fondle her already.


    "Girl, I''ll scold youter. For now¡­ let me feast on you."


    "Yes, Ruki. Enjoy yourself¡­"


    Yeah. Addressing that could wait but my desire for her was already at the point that I couldn''t hold it anymore. And whatever Saionji decides to do from here on out, I''ll respond to it ordingly.


    My hands regained their autonomy, fondling her chest and teasing her nipples. And while at it, my head dived into it, indulging in her delicious taste. Following that, I had Nao ce her hands on the desk at the same time as I unlocked her legs and lifted them higher.


    In this way, my hips could start moving freely, grinding her depths at every angle possible.


    Lost in our desire for each other, Nao and I slipped into that state where everything was irrelevant. Like our first night in that hotel and how we spent that until deep into the night, I readied to put my stamina to another test.


    Well, time is limited so¡­ I''ll do everything I can to satisfy us both emotionally and physically.

 Chapter 1395 Not Conceding

    Along with Nao''s enticing voice that continued to fuel my desire for her, the creaking sound created by the desk failed to stop my hips from moving. Furthermore, thanks to the room being a former ssroom, the instion and soundproofing was guaranteed. Even if Nao moans at the top of her lungs, no one would know that we''re having sex in here unless someone passed by in front of the room.


    This was located in a certain deserted corner of the third floor so¡­ There''s no problem in that department.


    The lone spectator that already moved a little closer to us, watching how my cock goes in and out of Nao. She still held my uniform close to her nose and actually used it to cover half of her face. Whatever expression she was hiding behind it, I had no idea. But taken from what I observed in her eyes and her bodily movements, her mind was in conflict. Part of her possibly wanted to stop watching us while the other part still refused to concede.


    And whenever my gaze wouldnd on her, she''d face it directly and take another step closer.


    By the time I decided to switch to a different position to let Nao rest her body byying down sideways atop the joined desks, Saionji was already standing next to me.


    Naturally, I ignored her at first. But her warm breath brushing against my cheek and ear when she lowered my uniform out of her face sent me a rather electrifying jolt in my senses.


    Without stopping my hips that continued to pound my entire length into Nao''s slippery yet tight depths, I stretched my arm to Saionji''s hips and pulled her closer resulting in the girl to lean on me.


    I don''t know if she expected that, but the girl didn''t act that surprised. She used her arms that were still holding my uniform to prevent skin-to-skin contact. I was basically naked save for my lowered pants, after all.


    Saionji groaned but in a very subdued voice as if she didn''t want to give away the fact that she hadn''t fully anticipated my actions. Even at this moment, she''s refusing to budge. I could''ve praised her stubbornness if it was any other asion but this? This is where her line should be drawn. But no, she insisted on refusing to admit defeat.


    I guess it''s up to us to teach her this kind of lesson, huh? But then again, my mind was mostly upied by Nao as well as our current situation. And so, what I did next was in line with it.


    I turned my head to the side, facing Saionji with our lips already at the same distance as before. With this almost nonexistent gap between our heads, the red streak which entirely covered her face couldn''t be hidden anymore. And even though she''s struggling to keep herself from showing any signs of tension, I sensed it like a hidden card on a deck.


    Without changing my already flushed expressions, I asked her, "Have you ever been kissed, senpai?"


    I didn''t expect her to answer right away but the girl actually did!


    "O-of course, I have. What do you think of me? An inexperienced girl?"


    Even without dissecting each word she just used, I could already see that it''s all a lie. She''s inexperienced and has never been kissed yet.


    And that''s to be expected given her egocentric behavior. She would shut down a guy if ever someone confessed to her. And that answer also blew away the slim chance that she was lying regarding the rumors about her. She''s nothing but an egocentric maiden that refused to be bested by anyone.


    "Alright, that''s great then. I don''t want to see you crying because I stole your first kiss¡­" Even before I finished saying those, I already crossed what little distance was left between our lips.


    Yeah. Despite knowing that she''s lying, I still went for it. Call me shameless or anything but this¡­ this should be the lesson for her.


    With her eyes widening in obvious surprise, I pressed in deeper, tasting every corner of her lips before doubling down on this, "Senpai, use your tongue. Show me your experience."


    As shameless as that was, I already crossed that boundary, why not get the best this moment, right?


    But yeah, I never neglected my girl. Even when my head became busy capturing Saionji, my hips showed no signs of stopping.


    If someone was watching from somewhere, it would surely look like I was having a lot of fun with both girls.


    In my mind, however, I was just teaching the egocentric girl a lesson to remember while I''m satisfying my girl.


    A few secondster, Saionji''s tongue still made its appearance. She stuck it very reluctantly in front of me with her eyes shut closed. I amusedly watched her expression for a few seconds before catching her tongue between my lips.


    The girl retracted it almost immediately and finally used her hands to push her upper body away and escape my lips. But with my arm still hooked on her waist, she remained close to my side.


    "That''s my first kiss! How dare you¡­" Although she sounded angry, her voice was actually too low as if she''s being cautious to be heard by another person.


    And sure enough, I noticed her gaze switching to Nao who was still relishing the feeling of my cock as it grinds and rubs her sensitive spots.


    "Not my fault, senpai. I asked you and you answered that you''re experienced."


    unting my shameless smile there, Saionji''s expression teetered between being angry and embarrassed at the same time. However, like always, she appeared to have regained her confidence from nowhere as she stood her ground again, still refusing to admit defeat.


    "I meant the tongue, you shameless junior!"


    I couldn''t help but sneer at this point before replying directly to her words even if it''s too obvious that she''s still lying or she''s just trying to save face, "I see. If that''s the case, we can do it again, right? Here, you suck on mine instead."


    Upon hearing that and seeing my tongue sticking out of my mouth, Saionji''s face crumpled to a dumbfounded state. And what should I expect next?


    Yes, she recovered and this time, moved her head voluntarily to catch my tongue.


    Like I said, she should''ve long drawn the line but looks like this girl here had no limits. As long as she decided not to be bested by someone, she would stop at nothing.


    It''s a miracle that no one had taken advantage of her like this before. Maybe she failed to encounter someone as shameless as me yet.


    For the next five minutes, while I continued doing it with Nao, Saionji who''s already like a fish in a bucket continued to fell in my taunts to the point that my dropped from her hips to her bum, fondling and caressing it eagerly while we continued to exchange saliva from the kisses.


    And the next five minutes after that was when Nao finally noticed what''s happening. She got a little jealous but not angry. When I broke away from Saionji, Nao pulled me down to her and whispered, "I know no one can resist your charm, Ruki. Especially to someone like her."


    Right, instead of being scolded, I got praised by her. Due to that, I dropped everything else in my mind and solely focused on finishing each other and climaxing together.


    Even when we switched positions three times, Saionji remained where I left her, watching us until the end¡­


    -


    -


    After resting for a moment and fixing our clothes, the three of us returned to the previous arrangement. Naofortably nestled on my chest while sitting on myp and Saionji on her previous seat across from us.


    Naturally, the stained desk was already reced with another one. But with the faint breathinging from all three of us being the only sound in the room, it somehow felt a little awkward.


    I was fully aware of what I did so after arranging my thoughts, I broke that silence.


    I first looked at Nao who was still relishing the sensation by rubbing the part below her navel before staring at the girl in front of us, "Senpai, do you want me to walk you back to your ssroom?"


    Naturally, that''s just a conversation starter that I anticipated to be answered by her angry snarl.


    "No! I hope I don''t see you again!"


    There you go¡­


    "Ouch. That stings a bit, senpai. After we shared some intimate time, you''re now saying you don''t want to see me. Does this mean you''re conceding defeat?"


    Knowing how to push her buttons was one of the skills I acquired this time, that''s for certain.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Is it scummy? Perhaps¡­ But that''s the best way to deal with her.


    "Huh? Never! You¡­ You took advantage of me."


    "Really? I remember we''ve given you all the chances to step away. It''s all your choice, senpai."


    "That¡­" Not knowing how to refute that, her cheeks puffed and her somewhat swollen lips courtesy of being sucked a lot earlier drew into a pout.


    She''s stumped alright.


    At this point, Nao interjected, looking very pleased, "Junior, I think it''s impossible for you anymore. I''ll bring you with me the next time I meet up with Ruki."


    "Huh? Why? No! I''ll run!"


    "So, are you admitting that you lost?"


    And there you go. The same as me, Nao also got a full grasp of how to control the girl. Unless Saionji started bing flexible, she''d constantly be caught by us like this.


    With this, the remaining minutes of the third period that they both skipped were spent with just us talking like this while trapping the egocentric girl with her words. Naturally, we didn''t push her to the point of despair but only enough for her to rethink the way she carried herself ¨C which became partly sessful.


    Anyway, while our time together somehow felt a littlecking also which led Nao to whisper how she was going to visit my house soon for more, I''d say we got the best that we could get given the circumstances. As for Saionji Azusa who ended up being such a rather unexpected but wee surprise, I was still in limbo on what to do with her.


    This one hour wasn''t enough for me to be fully invested in her and she has the same opinion. I guess it''s already up to what''s going to happen in the future. However, knowing Nao, I should expect the girl to appear in front of me outside this school¡­

 Chapter 1396 Have We Met?

    The bell for the end of the third period rang and after finalizing everything we discussed in that room, the three of us left. I escorted Nao back to her ssroom, ignoring the curiosity from the other students as well as dodging the group of Eguchi-sensei and the Principal somewhere on the same floor.


    Right. They still hadn''t finished with their inspection. And from what I saw from afar, Kanno-sensei had already given up looking for me and rejoined their group.


    I had no idea what kind of excuse Eguchi-sensei used to stop them from questioning my whereabouts. I sure am very grateful for her though. I aplished my task and even got that time with Nao. Later, I''ll make sure to repay that to her. Whether it be doting on her or it''s the opposite, I''ll let her do it along with my own conceived way to thank her in our private moment.


    That aside, I could say that the only thing left for me to do was to find Kazehito and Saionji''s homeroom teacher. To confirm their states. No matter how believable Saionji or Kanno-sensei''s words and attitude are, there''s nothing wrong with still going and confirming certain things.


    Although I won''t say that I am a firm believer of ''there are always two sides to the same story'' considering I have stolen girls without hearing about the situation on their partner''s side, this is a job that needs confirmed facts rather than a one-sided story.


    As for the information about the girl peeking at us earlier from behind that tree, neither Nao nor Saionji could put a name to her description that I pulled from the memory of that brief encounter.


    If she doesn''t appear for a second time before Eguchi-sensei and I leave the school premises, I''ll give up and put the slight interest I have concerning her to the back of my mind.


    Walking back to the stairway area after making sure that Nao wouldn''t be in trouble for skipping, I caught up with Saionji who, no matter how I looked at it, slowed down her pace.


    Even after several minutes, she had just reached the staircase area or she clearly waited until I showed up from the corner before moving. Who knows what''s going on in her head?


    I picked the right moment to sidle up next to her right before she took the first step down. And sure enough, the girl''s only reaction upon seeing me was an almost inaudible tongue-clicking followed by a forced sigh.


    "You know, senpai. It doesn''t matter if you keep on being yourself around me. But please remember what we talked about inside that room. Learn to be a little flexible next time. You know, to prevent the same thing from happening. It''s just sad if someone will trick you again after finding out that w in your current mindset."


    Without mincing on my words or overthinking what I want to say, I fired it up as we started descending.


    Upon hearing that, Saionji sneered and for the nth time within this past hour, she once again decided not to simply concede and take my kind reminder.


    Uh. I don''t know if that''s considered kind¡­ but like I said, we also tackled the girl''s behavior before leaving the room.


    "Trick me? w? Excuse me, junior! I''m not inflexible. What happened there was¡­" She paused for a moment there and turned her head to me, perhaps to nail it in my head better, "¡­ I couldn''t stand conceding when I saw your conceited smirk."


    Well, that''s also what we picked up after dissecting the events that led to it. Because I intentionally tried to match up to her egocentrism by acting that conceited, she just doubled down and everything snowballed to the point that even when given the choice to step back, Saionji pushed forward.


    As for why she allowed her first kiss to be stolen by me, Nao raised a valid point apart from the girl not having drawn her limits. It''s either Saionji was affected by what she was watching or her thoughts just froze at that point.


    The girl herself refused to discuss that though. That''s why only Saionji knows the real reason.


    "Oh. So, you''re saying I''m special?"


    "When did I say that?! Again, stop bringing it up¡­ And I''ll remember. Of course, I will."


    Taking this moment to tease her again, the girl expectedly delivered a wonderful response. Thatst bit was almost inaudible though. Furthermore, she unconsciously touched her lips.


    For sure, she''s remembering the experience. After that, I stopped pushing it and conceded. As long as she followed our words, that would be one less thing to worry about.


    "Azusa, where did you go?" Upon reaching their ssroom, her group of friends; two girls and two boys, ran to the door to receive her.


    Obviously, they also found me. The girl who raised that question even stared at me as if she already found the answer. As for the other three, well, one guy reacted the same as that girl while the other two both looked at me with slight suspicion and hostility.


    When I thought about the assumption I raised about her friends, I was probably wrong.


    They really appeared worried about her skipping or they''re just that great at acting.


    Not that I care about their reaction.


    In any case, since I still have something to do, I decided to step away without leaving a word.


    Saionji noticed me, of course. But even before she could say something, my feet already brought me away from their ssroom.


    I still heard her friends'' voices questioning Saionji about my identity though. And the girl''s response to that was a simple one, "Him? Don''t bother. He''s just a cheeky underssman I ran into."


    In a way, that sums up our encounter.


    -


    -


    With a clear destination, I quickly made my way to observe Saionji''s homeroom teacher.


    There''s nothing much to pick up, of course. But at least, he didn''t appear to be problematic. In fact, he even carried himself like a pushover. Hunched back, drooped shoulders, and thick-rimmed sses.


    If anything, he just appeared a little handsome in the photo attached to the file that Hayashi-sensei handed to me.


    Unfortunately, because the 4th period began, talking to him was impossible.


    I just put a note about my observation of him as well as a bit of what I heard from Saionji. Hayashi-sensei could deal with him, I guess?


    My time was limited and there was no other avenue to take regarding that man.


    After deciding that, I soon made my way out of the School Building to check on Kazehito at the infirmary.


    Yeah. He was apparently sent to that ce during the third period because he looked pale again. Nao tried asking for him in his ss before I dropped her off at their ssroom.


    Now that Kanno-sensei was still upied with following Eguchi-sensei and the Principal, it was my chance to talk to him even for a brief moment. To find out if there''s really something going on between them.


    If my guess is right, Kanno-sensei will probably run to the infirmary to check on him as soon as they finish with that inspection. Rather than get caught lying if Kanno-sensei informs the guy about meeting ''his junior'', I''ll just continue that act to approach him.


    As I walked outside the school building and passed by the tree where I saw the girl earlier, I paused in my steps to wait if the girl would show up again.


    Unfortunately, even after a minute, no one popped out from behind that tree.


    A little anticlimactic but I guess that''s it for that girl, whoever she is¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Or so I thought.


    "Excuse me¡­ I know this is a little rude to ask but¡­ Have we met?"


    Damn it! Instead of showing up from that tree, she popped out from behind me and immediately start with that question.


    But that''s also what I want to ask, have we met? Because even after seeing her up close, I couldn''t remember her.


    Strange.

 Chapter 1397 Its You!

    No matter how I squeezed what little sense of familiarity I got from seeing this ribbon girl, nothing clicked. And from that alone, I became certain that she was not someone I stole before.


    Even with a disguise, Hifumi only took a short time to discern my identity back then. And today, although I may have changed a lot in terms of my external image, Ia€?m still the same guy. Ita€?s impossible for the girls who became a part of my past not to recognize me.


    Ah well, if I made them traumatized and they vowed to forget about me then thata€?s possible.


    However, this girl in front of me was genuinely puzzled about whether we have met before or not. She probably even waited somewhere to ambush me like this.


    Really strange. Ita€?s not some kind of pick-up line, is it?


    a€?Uhm. What do you mean by that?a€? I eventually replied which made the girl back away for a moment to contemte how to answer my question.


    Also taking this moment to properly observe her, the girl felt like your temte prim and proper girl with kindness and gentleness as her main traits. If I have to make aparison, imagine those ignorant about Hanaa€?s mask. But whether or not this girl was also wearing the same mask, I had no idea.


    Look, this girl has been skipping sses. Even if Hana or Shizu admitted how tiring it was to put on an act in front of everyone, they both maintained their reputations.


    So, in essence, this girl is a problem child. Whatever reason she has for skipping sses is irrelevant.


    A few secondster, the girl finished her contemtion and pointed at me, a€?I think Ia€?ve seen you somewhere before. Are you from...a€?


    Although her voice trailed for a while, her expression gradually became a little clearer as though she remembered an important detail. And by the end of it, she brought up the name of the middle school where I or we graduated from.


    For her to pinpoint that, we might really have met before. Just that, our connection wasna€?t really that deep. And knowing myself from those days, I probably disregard her existence if ever.


    Maybe one of the senior students I approached to find out more about my target? Shea€?s a 2nd year ording to Kanno-sensei.


    a€?Yes? If thata€?s the case, then we mighta€?ve run into each other before. I dona€?t think ita€?s that important though.a€? I answered a bit dismissively which immediately halted the girla€?s visible enthusiasm.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Now that I''ve be certain that shea€?s not someone I hurt before, therea€?s no point prolonging this conversation. Right?


    However, it looks like I found another girl who wouldna€?t back down easily.


    a€?But it is! Ia€?m not from that school so... I finally remembered where I saw you!a€?


    Alright. That sessfully grabbed my attention. If shea€?s not from the same middle school then where did I see her? It couldna€?t be from one of my scouting trips outside the school, right? While I found some targets from those, everyone I chose to steal still attended the same middle school as me. Like Yae.


    a€?You... Youa€?re the boy in Matsuri''s pictures!a€? The girl continued.


    As soon as I heard that name, the clicking sound that I was waiting for earlier finally rang in my head.


    I involuntarily blinked twice and put all my focus on the girla€?s face, trying to ascertain where the sense of familiarity that I picked up from this girl came from.


    And funnily enough, that and the name she just mentioned, fitted perfectly, unlocking the memory I shoved to the back of my head. As if like an old film rolling and getting projected onto a cinema screen, the girla€?s voice and appearance yed inside my mind.


    a€?Hey, I cana€?t be with you. Youa€?re aware that I cana€?t really leave him even if you say I only need to act. I dona€?t want that kind of rtionship. Ia€?ll just give up. But if you fix that twisted desire of yours, Ia€?ll introduce you to my twin sister. She basically looks like me except that girl hasna€?t been in any badpany so... you can say shea€?s the pure version of me.a€?


    Right. That girl said that the day she decided to stop seeing me behind anyonea€?s back.


    Uh. Who am I talking about?


    Ita€?s her. The girl that I still considered my a€?first timea€?. The one who taught me that I can do more than just kissing her in order to steal herpletely from her boyfriend.


    Higashina Matsuri.


    In a way, I mighta€?ve convinced myself that I cut her off when in fact, she was the one who decided to end what was happening between us. And from those words she just said, I finally understood.


    She also didna€?t want to simply be a girl I have stolen. And because I couldna€?t give it to her, she decided to just stop it...


    Or maybe thata€?s also why I didna€?t pursue her after that.


    Anyway, going back to the present. The girl in front of me... The reason why she looked familiar...


    Ita€?s obvious by now, right?


    a€?Youa€?re her twin sister.a€? I unconsciously murmured after rearranging my thoughts.


    a€?Yes, I am. Thata€?s a surprise. One mention of her name and you looked like you just remembered a lot of things.a€? The girl giggled before taking a step forward to peek closely at my face thata€?s still not in order.


    In any case, therea€?s something that piqued my interest from what she said earlier. That Ia€?m the boy in the pictures of Matsuri.


    Did that girl keep a memento of our time together? Or... why did she keep a photo of me?


    a€?I apologize. Ita€?s been years since thest time I''ve seen her.a€?


    a€?Ita€?s fine. Ita€?s fine. You dona€?t have to apologize. I understand your circumstances.a€?


    Really, now? What kind of circumstances is she talking about?


    a€?Anyway, let me introduce myself. Ia€?m Higashina Hanabi. Ita€?s nice finally meeting you.a€? Without missing a beat, the girl politely bowed after introducing herself. Her ribbon cutely bounced from that small gesture.


    a€?Likewise, senpai. Ia€?m Onoda Ruki.a€? As a response, I naturally followed suit and introduced myself. Still... Ia€?m pressed with time so, despite the sudden urge to find out about how that girl is nowadays, I remained bowing as I excused myself, a€?I apologize, senpai. Can we... catch upter? I still have something to do.a€?


    Kanno-sensei coulde out at any moment, after all. While therea€?s a choice of skipping out on confirming things with Kazehito and letting Hayashi-sensei determine what to do based on what little information I gathered, I found myself conflicted.


    Ita€?s not like Ia€?m starving to reconnect with Matsuri. Therea€?s the option to just get this girla€?s number and ask her through messages. And because Ia€?m trying to be responsible and improve myself for our future, I couldna€?t half-ass this job.


    Besides, this girl is just her twin sister. Ita€?s a different story if Matsuri herself was the one in front of me. I would be willing to set aside that task to talk to her...


    a€?Eh? Where are you going? I take that youa€?re not someone going to transfer here. I can be your guide, Ruki.a€? The girl dered with a grin. She proudly raised her chin as enthusiasm oozed out of her body.


    No doubt. This truant girl has nothing better to do or shea€?s just that curious about her twin sistera€?s past me.


    Should I take her with me? I dona€?t know. But one thing is for sure, I cannot be stalled any longer.


    a€?Then, senpai. Can you guide me to the infirmary?a€?

 Chapter 1398 The Sickly Dude

    Using the girl as my guide to the infirmary, we arrived there without any problem popping up. The girl expertly evaded the eyes of the teachers inside the infirmary, after all.


    Actually, I thought she was going to be really annoying ¨C a different kind of annoying than Saionji earlier ¨C because of how she even hopped and skipped like an excited rabbit on our way to the Administration Building. Her ribbon that kept her right ear free from being covered by her long hair bounced and swayedically. As much as I wanted to admit it, it caught my attention, enough for me to watch out whether it would eventuallye loose and slide off her hair.


    Surprisingly it remained there even after she stopped hopping when we arrived atop the stairs and before the infirmary door.


    When she noticed me staring at it earlier, she even gave an unsolicited background story about it.


    "You see. This ribbon is Matsuri''s gift to me for my birthdayst year. She said that tying this to keep my ears open could help me focus in our lessons. Isn''t she silly? As if this can stop me from cking off."


    Yeah. The takeaway there was¡­ she truly treasures the gift from her sister as well as deres how proud she is as a cker. How is she still not suspended? Weird.


    In any case, I did reply to that but not to the point that I showed too much interest.


    I figured out that she was intentionally trying to make me react to everything that concerns her twin sister.


    But I must say. Their faces might be identical but there''s nothing simr about them. Or maybe there is? Like how they seem to care about each other. Aside from that, they''re like the embodiment of the meaning of their names. Matsuri is like a festival; loud, chaotic, and fun to be with. On the other hand, this girl, Hanabi, is like a firework, she''s beautiful and shy yet the impression she would be giving someone was either something worth remembering or just a fleeting scene that would soon be forgotten. Nheless, she''ll continue lighting up the night sky as there''s an almost unlimited supply of her.


    Okay. I might''ve gone overboard with characterizing them through their name. But that''s the idea. They might be twins but they''re not like two peas in the same pod.


    "Alright, senpai, you can wait here. I''ll talk to the guy inside."


    After peeking inside the infirmary and noticing theck of a school nurse waiting inside, it reminded me of Hayashi-sensei. But then again, we''re in a different school, the nurse must''ve gone out for a moment.


    Since I came here anticipating a nurse''s presence, it didn''t really matter whether someone was in there or not.


    And so, I decided toe in after instructing the girl who guided me.


    However, also falling within my expectation, Higashina Hanabi responded with a shake of her head. She shook it hard enough for a part of her hair to be mped by her pale lips.


    She then blew it away before giggling by herself. "I''lle in with you, Ruki! And you can call me Hanabi. I don''t mind."


    "Well, if you say so. But please, behave yourself, Hanabi. And do not open your mouth no matter what you hear."


    The girl bobbed her head quickly and made an ''okay'' gesture with her hand before zipping her mouth.


    Really, after the egocentric Saionji, I encountered this weird twin of Matsuri. She''s really far from the impression I picked up upon seeing her behind that tree.


    It could be that she''s intentionally acting like this but I wasn''t that keen on finding out which is which.


    And so, the two of us stepped inside the infirmary and went to the bed where the curtain was spread out to iste and cover the patient who was probably resting on it.


    After saying ''excuse me'' in barely audible voices, we slid open the curtain and stepped inside the private space created around the infirmary bed.


    And obviously, the guy lying down on it could only show his surprise as he alternately stared at us. Although he looked pale, his body couldn''t be called thin. This guy being a sickly dude checks out.


    His facial features attached to his file probably showed how he looked if he was healthy.


    At the moment, the eyebags decorating his face made him look like a zombie. A zombie who requires a good night''s sleep.


    I don''t know if he''scking sleep or if it''s just the result of being unable to get regr sleep where he won''t be woken up every half an hour or so. Whatever his illness is¡­ it must be bad enough for him to be like this.


    Nheless, this dude should really stay at a hospital¡­ Whoever approved him to be discharged and allowed him to go back to school should be sacked. He''s just walking to his doom by forcing himself to go.


    While I was still trying to process all of that, the sickly guy, Kazehito, opened his mouth. "W-who are you?"


    His voice was clearly weak, forced, and cracked as if he was having difficulty talking. If I was apassionate guy, I would probably be careful around him and stop any attempt in squeezing him of information.


    Unfortunately, I''m not.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And so, after taking a seat at the side of her bed, I responded with the line I rehearsed in my mind on our way here.


    "I apologize if we disturbed you, senpai. I asked Hanabi-senpai here to guide me because I wanted to visit you¡­"


    Naturally, the guy raised a pair of wh-questions. "What? Why do you want to visit me?"


    He appeared skeptical or puzzled. He''s not expecting a visitor, after all. And if ever he was, it''s probably Kanno-sensei.


    In any case, I answered that with the same prepared background that I thought of earlier. Saying that I''m his junior in middle school and I heard about him from Kanno-sensei, the guy instantly rxed.


    That''s easy, to say the least.


    Behind me, I heard Hanabi stifling herughter and pinching my back. She probably caught on to my bullshit.


    But I guess, even without me telling her my reason for visiting the guy, she already has an idea.


    To make the guyfortable in talking about something more personal, I naturally tried to butter him up in a lot of ways. I picked stories that, even as fiction, would sound like it''s something that happened for real.


    And as minutes flew by, Kazehito eventually became convinced that I''m really a junior who admires his unrelenting pursuit to finish hispulsory education regardless of his condition.


    After sounding out that it was about time to ask him about Kanno-sensei, I carefully rearranged my words to make it seem like it was a question that naturally sprouted.


    "Oh. Right, senpai. Do you have some sort of inspiration that made you take this path? A thing or even a person. Someone who motivates you to continue."


    Upon hearing that, Kazehito''s weakughter abruptly stopped before his eyes seemingly sank as he contemted how to answer that.


    Hanabi, on the other hand, leaned closer to my ears and whispered, "Now I get why Matsuri cannot stop thinking about you, Ruki. You''re undeniably an expert at everything."

 Chapter 1399 Cleared

    I''m an expert at everything, huh? What is this girl even seeing? Praising me for fooling someone like this sickly dude, she''s definitely a little loose in her head.


    Nheless, hearing that bit about Matsuri still thinking about me somehow hit me. I stole her and she taught me a lot of things, pretty much everything that Nao was also ignorant about.


    And since I was a dumbass who''s a ve to his desire, the day we ended things between us didn''t really affect me. That very same day, I simply went to scout for a new target.


    I mean, when she expressed that she didn''t want to be in a sneaky type of rtionship with me ¨C which I never really acknowledged since I only consider her as a girl I''ve stolen ¨C my ignited desire for her got expunged instantly.


    Instead of keeping up appearances that she''s still his while in secret, I was indulging myself with her, she told me that she couldn''t stomach betraying the guy and suggested breaking up with him to date me.


    Although she never confessed like Miho or Yue. That''s pretty much the same scenario. The idiotic guy of years past never wanted an ordinary rtionship¡ªonly the desire to steal.


    I''ve only seen her twice after that day. One was during the Cultural Festival where I ran into her along with her friends when they visited our ss''s booth and thest time was at their graduation ceremony.


    Now that I think about it, that girl did her best to avoid me and not let our paths cross again. As for whether she really returned to that guy, I had no idea.


    I also stopped acting like ackey to him and his group, after all.


    Ah. Right. There''s that one instance where I got blocked by those idiots as if I offended them. I tried slipping past them since I was busy with my new target but they really blocked me off and so¡­ fists were thrown and bodies dropped on the ground.


    As I already lost interest in them, I never really asked for the reason¡­


    Yeah. Now that my head is cleared. It''s probably about Matsuri, right? There''s no other reason for it but that.


    Anyway, that''s enough reminiscing. I guess I should, at least, ask about Matsuri from this twin sister of herster.


    For now, I got to hear this sickly dude''s confession first.


    After what would seem an eternity, Kazehito raised his head and answered with a bright smile on his lips, "Yeah. Something motivates me to continue struggling."


    Is he a masochist? How can he smile like that then admit that he''s struggling?


    That aside¡­ "I see. That''s wonderful. But is the ''something'' you mentioned a tangible object or¡­ an intangible one?"


    It''s not ''someone''. Either his reason isn''t Kanno-sensei or it''s something rted to her.


    Before the sickly dude could answer, the girl behind me opened her mouth again. This time, she used the normal volume of her voice, joining in our conversation.


    "How silly of you, Ruki. Of course, what motivates him is not an object. What? Do you think he can still be motivated by an object when he''s already struggling to move?"


    "Ugh. I have a lot to nitpick about that but she''s right. I''m not talking about an object."


    Did she just take a jab at both of us? The sickly dude even looked like he got stung by a bee with his frown and awkward smile.


    I nced behind me and saw the girl gesturing with a peace sign and the same silly smile that most anime girls do. She understood that I intentionally worded my question like that yet she still took up that chance to join our conversation. Hanabi is not an idiot, for sure. But she''s a smartass.


    Anyway, much to her dismay, I let it pass and stuck to my act, replying directly to Kazehito''s acknowledgment that the source of his motivation isn''t some kind of tangible object.


    With this, I could finally inquire about Kanno-sensei.


    "Oh. If it''s not any trouble, let me take a guess about what motivates you, senpai."


    "Huh? Oh. Sure. Be my guest. What about you, junior?" The sickly dude appeared confused at first but soon found it interesting. His frown disappeared and he also turned to ask the girl behind me.


    "Nah. I''m good, senpai. I better leave it to the expert. I''ll call him out if he says something silly again." Hanabi cackled like a little kid having fun ying with his or her y. She also poked my back and wrote something with her fingers.


    ''Good luck''


    Intentional or not, I could only take this as the girl trying to make an impression on me or she''s really just this yful.


    Seeing that little interaction between us, Kazehitomented, "You two get along well. That''s nice."


    Although I could say that I only met this girl today, I decided not to. It''s fairly obvious anyway. Besides, it would just make the girl ride on it as well. That''s why, after acknowledging it with augh, I continued with my guess.


    "So, senpai. This is a wild guess. Your motivation, is it about meeting someone''s expectation?"


    "No, not really. There''s no expectation involved but¡­ you''re right. I''m getting my motivation to finish this because someone still believes in me. I want to show her that even if I struggle, I won''t give up on my education."


    See that? Even without mentioning Kanno-sensei, his answer already filled in the nks in the pieces of information surrounding him.


    Nheless, using that as the starting point, I started narrowing the scope of my questions until we reached this certain point.


    "Is senpai in love with this woman? Or have you already confessed to her? You know, you shouldn''t waste your chance. You''re graduating."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As soon as I brought that up, Kazehito instantly became flustered. His pale skin became covered with an unusual red color as he fumbled with an answer.


    "N-no. What are you saying? It''s impossible to confess to her. And it''s not like she''s feeling the same."


    Although Kanno-sensei hasn''t been named yet, I already understood that he''s talking about her.


    From the course of three or four questions, I narrowed it down perfectly, he probably didn''t notice that he was already describing the only teacher that constantly visits him to check on his condition.


    So, by his answer. Even if the rumors or suspicions about them aren''t true, this guy is clearly in love with her. She''s like a ray of light in his dark future.


    "Also, I''m satisfied with the way things are¡­ I shouldn''t step out of my bounds. When I graduate, I''ll thank her for everything she did for me." The sickly dude added. This time, his flustered expression rxed. His head was probably full of thoughts about her.


    Really, this guy was already lovestruck. But then again, I shouldn''t push him to go for it. I mean, if he somehow seeded in getting a yes from Kanno-sensei, they''ll really be in trouble.


    But then again, I''m already in a deep rtionship with Shio. It''sughable to act like a saint of love advice here.


    "I see. Too bad. But I understand where you''reing from, senpai. But you know, there''s nothing wrong with confessing your feelings to someone. Who knows? Someone might swoop in and take her away. It happens."


    In the end, I still offered him advice but that''s something too close to home. I mean, I did swoop in and take Satsuki, Nami, Hina, and Saki from those cucks because they''re all taking their time to do something.


    While Kazehito was contemting how to take that, I decided to end our conversation there and excused ourselves.


    Surprisingly, Hanabi behaved herself right there. Not that I was expecting her to butt in but after what she did, I thought she''d be more eager to meddle in it.

 Chapter 1400 Wanna Hear Our Story?

    Upon leaving the infirmary, Hanabi and I ran into the nurse. I thought she was going to question us about why we were there but the nurse''s attention instantly fell on Hanabi.


    Why? Because the girl was already a notorious student who uses the infirmary to skip sses. The nurse thought that she came to use a bed again.


    Due to that, it took her a while before noticing that I''m not a student of the school. By then, Hanabi already had fun making all sorts of excuses before standing behind me to reveal that she was giving me a tour.


    The school nurse shot me a nce but she seemed to be the type not to bother with details. She easily epted Hanabi''s answer and lost her interest right away, leaving us alone as she continued on her way back to the infirmary.


    "Heh. See that, Ruki?"


    "See what? Proving that you''re a notorious cker?"


    "Oh, please. Don''t praise me or I''ll blush."


    The girl mischievously grinned before cupping her cheeks acting like she was pleased with what she heard.


    This girl has her way to annoy people, huh? But then again, it''s not like I don''t have a girl with simr traits. But still, they''re way more lovable than this girl who''s like the embodiment of a happy-go-lucky stereotype.


    "I''m not praising you..." I murmured as a response that instantly drew some sweet-soundingughter from the girl.


    Not falling for her attempt to banter with me, I turned towards the stairs to leave the building.


    Although I kind of want to see Nao and check on Saionji onest time, the inspection should be done by now and they''re on their way back here. It''s better to wait for Eguchi-sensei at the car to prevent Kanno-sensei from interrogating me where I ran off to.


    Hanabi chased after me like I expected. She''s humming merrily without any care in the world. Sure enough, she still didn''t have any ns to return to her ss. Should I call Saionji here and let her take care of this girl?


    Ah. Wait. That might backfire on me. Besides, I guess I could entertain myself with her and find out Matsuri''s current status.


    A few steps away from the Administration Building, I opened up the conversation.


    "Won''t Matsuri feel sad if she finds out you''re still skipping sses? She even bought you that gift."


    "Ehh... Of course, she will." Surprisingly, she didn''t deny it. However, a momentter, Hanabi''s mischievous grin resurfaced, "But who will tell her? You?"


    Ignoring that bait, I focused on what I picked up from her words, "You talk as if she''s not attending the same school."


    "Un. Because she isn''t. We go to different schools. It''s always been this way." Her yful tone waned a bit in thest part. She instantly recovered though.


    But having picked that up, I couldn''t help but interpret that as the girl sounding a little lonely.


    Now that I think about it, if she also attended the same middle school, I would''ve, at least, run into her once or twice during my scouting sessions. But no. There''s only Matsuri there.


    There must be a reason why they''re separated. But since she received a gift from Matsuri and even saw my photo with her, they''re not really out of contact.


    I never pried into her family situation before and that girl didn''t really talk about them that much except that day when we walked our separate ways.


    I should scold myself for not doing so but there''s no point in it by now. Years already passed, after all.


    "Heh. No wonder I never saw you with her back then."


    "Yeah! Wanna hear our story? No, I''ll tell you even if you don''t answer yes." Without pausing at all, the girl quickly decided what she wanted to do. She pped her hands enthusiastically before looking to her left and right, perhaps making sure that no one was around.


    Once she confirmed that, the girl went behind me and started pushing me on my back.


    Looks like apart from deciding to tell me their story, she already had a ce in mind where to do it.


    But if I let myself be dragged by her pace, this girl might think I''m easy. I should y with her a bit. I already decided to ask her about Matsuri, anyway.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Girl. At least respect someone else''s opinion first?"


    "Eh? Are you going to say no?"


    "Well, not really." I shrugged and grinned at the girl which resulted in a rather annoyed pout.


    She then clicked her tongue and said, "Then what''s the deal? Psh. Don''t make it soplicated, Ruki. Do you think I failed to notice your interest when I brought up her name? Tsk tsk. You stillcked the experience, kiddo."


    Hearing all that, I couldn''t help butugh inwardly. She''s really trying to make herself appear bigger in my eyes, huh? She''s really different from Matsuri.


    This girl was too spontaneous.


    But from what I''ve seen. That was probably just on the surface. Or not.


    ? Anyway, this was just an assumption on my part. She might be hiding her loneliness beneath this goofiness or she''s just a natural goofball who could also be lonely at times. Either way, there''s no doubt that I found interacting with her like this as a little refreshing.


    "I''m just not fond of someone forcing me to do something." I eventually answered before stepping aside.


    Seeing that, the girl sidled up next to me again.


    "Eek. That''sme." Although she grumpily said that, the girl still sidled up next to me before matching up my steps again and dropping the notion to bring me somewhere.


    "Girl, you should really learn some manners."


    "I should say the same to you. I''m your senior. Did you forget that?"


    "Not really. But who was it that told me I can call her casually by her first name?"


    "Ugh. I''m starting to hate you, Ruki." Stumped at what to fire back at that, the girl grunted.


    But even with her visible annoyance at losing in this verbal battle with me, I continued to fire back with my lips curved up into a teasing smile "Shame, I feel the opposite."


    "Guh. Stop makingebacks like that!"


    And with that, the girl raised her white g and shut her mouth while myughter naturally escaped my mouth. Hanabi tried to make anothereback after that. Unfortunately for her, she found no sess.


    Soon enough, we reached the parking lot. Since I only needed to wait for Eguchi-sensei''s return, I brought her into the nearby rest area. It''s roofed and even has a vending machine next to the benches.


    However, because of what happened, Hanabi''s earlier overflowing enthusiasm clearly took a hit. It slightly dampened. She even appeared a little upset, pouting to no end.


    And when I asked her to sit down, the girl did it sluggishly as if she was trying to get back at me by doing petty things like that.


    "Hanabi. Cheer up. How will you tell me your story if you''re like that? Here, what do you want to drink, I''ll treat you."


    What a turn of events, right? In the end, I had to cheer her up like this when she was the one who pushed herself onto following me.


    Anyway, the girl''s eyes instantly lit up and energetically jumped from her seat to pick a drink for herself, "Heh, thank you, Ruki. You''re the best!"


    "Yeah, yeah. tter me all you want. I''ll take it." I lethargically replied as I pushed the buttons on the vending machine.


    Along with the sound of dropping cans, Hanabi, who probably didn''t like the way I answered, pouted again. But this time, she also wrapped her arms around my neck; not to hug me but to express her frustration by strangling me with her meager strength.


    The result? It''s ineffective and she just fed my perverted instinct by giving me a feel of her softness when she pressed herself against me with all her might.


    "Are you done? Let''s go and take a seat." A few secondster, even with the girl still clinging to me, I leaned down to get the cans and started walking to the bench while dragging her with me.


    I don''t know what to expect with their story but I''m all in it for Matsuri¡­ Uh. Alright, let''s be honest, I''m also interested in this goofball''s story.

 Chapter 1401 Higashina Family

    Although a little miffed about not being able to get back at me even when she threw herself at me and used force, Hanabi easily slipped into a tranquil state when she began her story.


    Ah no. One sip of the root beer she picked from the vending machine miraculously calmed her down. She seemed to like it so much that she even offered me to take a sip and join her in appreciating its minty and sweet taste. But even though I never took her up on that offer, Hanabi retracted her arms holding the drink and stuck her tongue out at me beforeughing triumphantly.


    What a sassy goofball.


    In any case, before I could even react to that, the girl pulled all stops and as if nothing happened, slipped into that tranquil state as she started narrating their story, or their family''s story; what happened and why they''re living separately.


    "You see, Ruki. As far as I remember in our childhood, our parents have been living separately ever since. They''re not divorced or anything. Both of their jobs have always been the obstruction to why they cannot live together."


    The girl then took another sip of her drink before leaning back a bit as she pped her legs, rxing the tension and trying to enjoy this kind of moment. Although there''s no trace of the loneliness that I caught earlier, the girl was undoubtedlymenting about their situation.


    Matsuri never told me anything and even if she did, I doubt I''d give it much thought considering we''d only meet each other at school or my house.


    As I waited for the next part of her story, I found myself edging closer to her and my hand dropping atop her head.


    When my hand firmly settled and started petting it, the girl furtively nced at me. Perhaps finding a littlefort from it, her expression rxed a little before continuing with her story.


    "Maybe it''s fortunate that they managed to give birth to twins. They decided to take one of us to live with each of them. Right before we entered first grade, Matsuri and I stayed with either Mom or Dad. Initially, we''re swapping every other week because even if we looked alike, our parents love us equally as well as our unique traits was something they didn''t want to miss as we grow older."


    "Unfortunately, the weekly swapping had to stop when we started attending school. They had no choice but to pick one who will stay with them resulting in us attending different schools. We gathered every weekend though or whenever they got some time off from their jobs."


    Upon reaching this part, Hanabiughed but even without trying to notice it, it sounded a little forced. I guess this was the source of hermentations. She probably wanted their situation to improve but even until now, it didn''t happen.


    I thought of sayingforting words but decided against it in the end. Hanabi didn''t need it. And perhaps, the reason she''s telling me their story must be out of her yearning for her sister.


    But thinking about it, she must''ve heard about it from Matsuri. Otherwise, she won''t be this forward to me. I mean, who will approach their sister''s ''ex'' for no reason at all? Although I wouldn''t be able to ascertain what Matsuri told her, it''s probably all positive and without any trace of the negative things that I did to her.


    As minutes passed, Hanabi''s story went deeper and I listened attentively not to miss out on any details.


    Apparently, a few years after that, her mother became pregnant again and gave birth to another set of twins. Twin brothers this time.


    Hanabi thought that it might be the chance toplete their family again and to live in the same house. However, the same thing happened. The twins were separated from each other and they could only see each other during their family get-togethers on weekends.


    Although I couldn''t rte since I am an only child, Hanabi must be the type to value their family time a lot.


    And not that surprisingly, the reason she became a cker was the girl''s way to rebel. It''s not really working though since even with it, she''s still getting good grades, allowing her to advance smoothly.


    A whileter, the girl took the final sip of her drink and raised her head to look at me.


    "Uhm. That''s it. That''s the reason why Matsuri and I are not together. She''s living with Dad and Mizuto. As for me, I''m with Mom and Kazuki."


    "I see. Thank you for telling me, Hanabi." A grateful smile showed up on my lips as I switched to ruffling her hair.


    Since it''s not the gentle petting anymore, Hanabi swiped my hand away before pouting cutely again, "Psh. Why thank me when I decided to tell you even without your consent."


    "I told you I won''t say no, right? Besides, I want to hear about Matsuri."


    "Do you still love her?"


    "Love, huh? Did she not tell you that we''re not really in that kind of rtionship?"


    I couldn''t really say I loved her back then when my only reason to steal her was to satisfy my desire. But for the girl¡­ she must be the same as the others. I made her fall in love with me for some reason¡­


    "Impossible! You''re always the one she talks about. She even stopped dressing like a yankee to change her image. She also joined a club in high school. It''s a basketball club. She told me she saw you in theirst practice game against another school."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Wait. Basketball club? Last practice game? Don''t tell me¡­ She''s the one who called out my name but never showed herself?


    I quickly whipped out my phone. I asked those five idiots from my boxing ss to check on that school but because of how busy I am, I probably missed some messages from those idiots.


    Hanabi, who noticed my sudden haste, tilted her head in puzzlement. Nheless, she didn''t stop me and waited silently.


    After a minute of scrolling down, I only found one message from them. Furthermore, it''s a disappointing message which says, ''I''m sorry, Onoda-sensei, we''re banned from approaching anywhere near that school. Someone reported us as creeps.''


    ¡­ Yeah, what do I expect from them? It''s not like I pined all my hopes on them.


    Putting my phone back in my pocket, I shook my head and sighed.


    "What''s wrong, Ruki?" With a hint of worry in her tone, Hanabi asked.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go back to our topic. Is Matsuri studying at the Seven Stars Girls Academy?"


    "Yeah. You''re from Fourth High, right? That''s thest team they went to for a practice game."


    And there we have it. It''s confirmed. However, she''s in an all-girls school not in a co-ed one? No wonder she''s not among the girls that Akane gathered.


    She moved away. Or did she? It''s just in a neighboring city.


    But man¡­ I didn''t expect to find that out like this. Now, the question is¡­ is she the one that supplied Hana with information about me?


    "Hanabi." Instead of replying, I turned to the girl and grabbed both of her shoulders.


    Because of how sudden it was, the goofball stuttered in response as her eyes widened a bit. "Y-yeah?"


    Well, that was a little impulsive but there''s no reason for backtracking now. Looking at her eyes intently, I expressed what sprang up in my mind, "Can you bring me to your twin sister."


    "Eh? What has gotten into you? Earlier, you appeared uninterested. But now, you''re like a man possessed. Are you that head over heels for my twin sister?"


    "I have another reason but maybe that''s also correct. So, can you?"


    "I¡­ I can. But not today." The girl thought for a while before gently nodding her head. "I''ll tell her about meeting you today."


    "Thank you. You''re the best, Hanabi." Releasing her shoulders, I started patting her head again. Naturally, she''s not as pleased as earlier with it.


    "Geez. Praising me won''t make me happy. And here I thought you''re an indifferent guy."


    Swiping my hand from her head, the girl expressed her displeasure. But with my emotion swelling up a little bit, I didn''t stop at that. My hands found their way to her cheeks, doting on them even if Hanabi kept her frown.


    "I am indifferent. Yeah. But only to those that don''t concern me. You and Matsuri obviously are not among those."


    "Why me too?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe because I like your goofiness?"


    "Hey, how dare you call your senior goofy?!"


    "Zip it and let me enjoy doting on you like this. I''ll be leaving soon so¡­ Give me your number."


    "What a demanding guy¡­ If Matsuri hears about this, she''ll be disappointed."


    And with that, even with the way she acted, Hanabi exchanged contacts with me.


    A few minutester, she ran away when we spotted Eguchi-sensei and Kanno-sensei approaching the parking lot from a distance. Yep, the goofball and smartass still nned to continue cking off instead of returning to her ss.

 Chapter 1402 Where To Eat?

    Eguchi-sensei''s car drove off the school grounds right before the end of the 4th period. The inspection was done and there''s really nothing else to do left there. Before we left, I got interrogated by Kanno-sensei; asking me where I ran off to and why I was with Hanabi.


    Luckily, she had yet to visit Kazehito, or else, she''d find me out on my lie.


    By stating facts that Hanabi guided me around the school before eventually returning to the parking lot, Kanno-sensei could only ept it.


    Besides, she''s not even mad. She''s just curious why I disappeared earlier. And topletely get her off my case, I told her I visited Kazehito in the infirmary.


    With that, as though she remembered something important, she quickly excused herself from Eguchi-sensei and walked back the way they came from, partly walking and partly running.


    It''s really good for her that she''s not wearing heels or she''d already trip many times over for rushing like that.


    However, from how fast she switched gears like that, it''s close to the confirmation that even though nothing is going on between them, they''re both important to each other.


    I did leave behind advice to that guy. If he doesn''t take the opportunity while he still has the strength to go to school, he''ll never get any more chances in the future.


    Obviously, I wasn''t rooting for them. And even if that sickly dude stepped up, I doubt Kanno-sensei would ept. I mean, Eguchi-sensei and I visited this school to make sure that no one was in a taboo rtionship or no second Nobuo would pop up.


    She probably understood the consequences in the slim chance that she was romantically fond of him.


    One possible scenario is¡­ they can confirm their mutual feelings and wait until Kazehito graduates next year. That way there will be noplications.


    Anyway, before she left, Kanno-sensei secretly asked for my contact information. If I had to guess, that woman would try and keep on updating me about the sickly dude or just share whenever something pleasant happened to him. That''s how passionate she was towards her sickly student.


    Eguchi-sensei didn''t notice that since she had already returned to her car when we were talking. Due to that, I simply got in the car so that we could finally go to our next destination.


    We still have two schools to visit so there''s no time to waste.


    "So, Onoda-kun, how is it? Was your exploration fruitful?"


    Several minutester, Eguchi-sensei brought that up when we got stopped at another red light.


    She''s unaware of the task given to me by Hayashi-sensei but since it''s also her idea to let me roam and observe outside the surveince of the teachers or faculty members of the Third High, she''s also looking forward to my discoveries, if there''s any.


    Unfortunately, I spent most of my time with Nao and Saionji and then with Hanabi next.


    "Yes. It''s a little fruitful. None of the teachers is behaving suspiciously. And in the ces I checked, nothing seems out of order. I talked to some of the students as well as that girl you saw with me earlier. Some mentioned the teacher that suddenly stoppeding to school and how his students found that weird when they still hadn''t found a recement with him."


    Although that was never brought up in the conversation I had with Saionji, Kazehito, and Hanabi, that''s something I heard from Nao way before this day.


    Almost everything about the ''stalking'' incident which Nao used as a case against him never leaked out to the students, after all. That''s why it''s safe to say that it was really the sentiment of those in that bastard''s ss or just students fond of his front image.


    "Hmm. I see. Great job, Onoda-kun." Without any notion of confirming or hearing more details about it, Eguchi-sensei nodded as she praised me. At the same time as the traffic light turned green and the car started moving again, Eguchi-sensei continued, also sharing what was on her mind or the result of her inspection.


    "I''m aware that inspecting the school won''t really give us results or root out the problem that the Director told me. However, I think my¡­ No, our presence alone is enough. By going under the guise of inspection, we''re already serving some kind of warning to those who are hiding something."


    Yeah. That''s really the case here. We''ll be lucky if we caught someone just by roaming the halls but it''s already satisfactory enough to make them wary. Unless they''re already in too deep into whatever shenanigans they''re doing, they might change their mind and stop altogether.


    ? But that''s wishful thinking. If Hayashi-sensei really wanted to root all of the bad eggs out, she should hire a professional. Otherwise, this trip would just be nothing but an official visit by the representative of the Director and owner of the school.


    Oh. I guess I can also call this a little date for us, right?


    And speaking of that, the time quickly passed and before we knew it, it was already half an hour before noon.


    Seeing the sun high up over our heads, Eguchi-sensei eventually brought up what we nned earlier, "Uh, what do you think about going to the park, Onoda-kun? Before we continue to the other schools, let''s eat our lunch."


    The woman slowed down her driving speed and soon came to a halt in front of the public park where the city''s cherry blossom trees were nted. It''s located near ake and was fenced properly to serve as the number one pic ce for families or couples wanting to get some quality time.


    Even though summer is already approaching us, the trees still have most of their leaves and provide great shade from the scorching midday sun.


    At the moment, perhaps because it''s a weekday and most people were either at work or school, the people staying at the park were sparse.


    "Uhm. Sensei, I don''t mind eating there but¡­ Won''t it be bad if people saw us? We''re both in our uniforms."


    I never thought about this earlier when she brought them up but now that my head cleared up, it''s really a little risky to go out with her in our current attire, right?


    Upon hearing that, Eguchi-sensei intently stared at me. But as seconds passed, realization gradually dawned on her. Her eyes shook a little as an embarrassed expression eventually covered her face. Then, when she couldn''t hold it in anymore, the woman slumped her forehead down on the steering wheel. She issued a low shriek that sounded a little frustrated. Most likely, she''s chastising herself for not realizing it sooner.


    I didn''t say anything and just waited for her to recover. A minuteter, she raised her head and turned to me, "Uh¡­ Let''s go somewhere else instead¡­ My house is on the way if we change our route. I just don''t know if¡ª"


    Before she could finish that, I already put on a smile and answered along with a nod, "Yes, it''s fine with me, sensei. Rather than show ourselves to the public, I think it''s better to go somewhere private. I trust sensei so¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Really?" Despite shing a ratherplicated look at first, Eguchi-sensei''s eyes slowly brightened as the idea of having lunch together in her house set in her mind.


    "Mhm. Besides, I''m also looking forward to eating the lunch you prepared, sensei. That''s my reward from yesterday, right?"


    To prevent her from being embarrassed again when she realized how obvious she was bing, I brought up the excuse that she could use.


    And sure enough, Eguchi-sensei bit at it as she answered, "Y-yeah. It''s part of your reward for winning the activity and setting the record."


    "Part? Then does that mean I have more to look forward to?"


    "Y-you can say that¡­ But Onoda-kun, if you feel ufortable, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    This woman... She probably thought that I might find her actions disturbing when she was supposed to have shelved her infatuation with me.


    "Ufortable? That won''t happen. I''ll be honest, sensei. I''m enjoying spending time with you."


    Like being shot by an invisible arrow straight to her heart, Eguchi-sensei failed to respond to that as she quickly turned her head in the opposite direction. But with her gradually reddening ear and exposed neck fully captured in my eyes, it''s easy to imagine what could be the state of her face.


    A little satisfied at teasing her, I didn''t push her further and simply waited in my seat.


    A whileter, Eguchi-sensei silently drove her car in the direction of her house.


    I don''t know what else should I expecting there but I really have to decide whether to continue teasing her or just be her obedient student.


    Unfortunately, I''m already leaning toward the former. We''ll see¡­

 Chapter 1403 Eguchi-Senseis House

    "Come in, Onoda-kun. Also, give me that. Since we''re here, I''ll put them in proper tes."


    Upon opening the door to her house, Eguchi-sensei''s movements were still a little unusual. She grabbed the lunchbox that I volunteered to carry from the back of her car and ran to her kitchen by herself after leaving me a pair of house slippers at the entrance.


    Looking at her retreating back shrinking from the distance before disappearing at a corner brought a smile to my face. I couldn''t help but see her more and more precious the more time we spent together.


    I mean, who would''ve thought that she would turn out this sweet and lovable? In front of her ss, she''s like a Military Officer who wouldn''t stand any undisciplined behavior.


    Although there''s still that story about why she hated rainclouds still a mystery to me, I, more or less, was already used to her contrasting behavior when she''s in front of other people and when she''s alone with me.


    Following her inside, I took off my shoes and put on the slippers. Instead of going straight to her living room to wait for her, I gradually made my way to the kitchen while taking in the interior of her house.


    From what I heard from her, she''s living alone and this house was given to her by her parents when she moved out to live independently after finishing high school. Because they''re worried about her, considering she came from an all-girls school starting from grade school, they picked a house not too far from their own home.


    Apparently, her parents were living in the same area and she could reach them on foot in less than five minutes.


    Most likely, they''re just at another block.


    She had neighbors but given that this also felt like a subdivision of sorts ¨C kind of like Shio''s former house ¨C the surroundings were quiet.


    No one was even around when she drove by and parked in front of her house.


    From outside, it looked like a small house that could only house a small family but once inside, I found out how wrong I was.


    It''s too spacious. Just in the corridor alone, three people could probably fit if they walked side by side. And even though this was just a single-floor house, there were a lot of rooms, probably unused, further inside.


    Upon entering the kitchen, the first thing I saw was how Eguchi-sensei carefully disassembled the tiered lunch box. It''s tall and contains at least eightyers. Eachyer was filled with one type of food while the bottommostyer was white rice. There were also the sandwiches that she told me about earlier.


    When she saw me approaching, her serious expression was instantly reced by a flustered one as she almost dropped what she was holding.


    I hurriedly crossed the remaining distance, cing my hand beneath hers to steady it. But of course, that only made her more flustered.


    "Onoda-kun¡­ you could''ve waited for me to call for you. You''re technically a guest so let me serve you."


    "Uh. I have a habit of helping whether I am a guest in someone else''s house or not. And I''m certain we''ll finish faster if we work together."


    Finding no words to refute that, Eguchi-sensei could only return a nod followed by handing me what was on her hand, "Y-you''re right."


    "I''m looking for this, sensei. They all look delicious." I said as I transferred the content of the food container to a te before picking up a piece of sandwich and taking a bite of it. "See, I''m not wrong."


    That''s not a lie, of course. And before she could even think about saying it was not true, I lifted the sandwich next to her lips and urged her to take a bite.


    I turned the sandwich to the other side, of course. She could be embarrassed with an indirect kiss, after all.


    Knowing that she couldn''t refuse me, Eguchi-sensei grabbed my hand before reluctantly taking a bite.


    And while she was gently chewing on it, I never pulled my eyes off of her, waiting for her judgement.


    Along with the sound of her gulping it down, Eguchi-sensei covered her lips before saying, "Un. This is good."


    I nodded at her before eating the rest of it with delight. Following this, I continued helping her set the table.


    With two people working on it, we finished it quickly.


    But before sitting down and eating with her, I excused myself and asked her for directions to her bathroom.


    It was already lunch break in both schools so I used the opportunity to check on my girls.


    From messages to videocalls, I didn''t miss anything. Nami and the others updated me on what happened after I left. We were all expecting chaos in the ssroom because of what I did but surprisingly, she mentioned how peaceful it was. No one also bothered them that much.


    However, apart from Chii and Aya, they had a singleint. Hana joined them at their table and dined with them.


    They still couldn''t get along. No, it''s just Hana was still acting the same, putting herself up as their rival. Nami and Hina were the ones dealing with her while Satsuki didn''t want to bother with her anymore. As for Chii, she''s meditating between the three along with Saki.


    And when Rae joined them for a bit since she was with her friends, the knowledge girl faced off against Hana before handing her a thick notebook where ideas and the scenarios they''d written for the Cultural Festival werepiled.


    She asked her to read it and provide insight as someone already part of our club.


    With that, the situation calmed down and the girls ate their lunch in silence. Naturally, I also updated them on what was happening on my end.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I also checked on Haruko and the others. That girl along with Shizu seemed to have done something with the situation I created. They''re together and both looked a little proud of themselves when I videocalled them. But when I asked them what exactly they did, the two only gave me meaningful smiles. Do they really have to act mysterious again? Uh. Not that I''mining.


    Thinking about it, even though Satsuki and Nami were also there, they''re probably the ones who came up with trapping Watanabe and making her work for us, or me.


    Maybe, this wasn''t the end and I should expect more from them. Their abilities and influence were their greatest asset. And they''re using them to help me ease up the effects of my decision to be high-key.


    Really, I should do something to make up for the mess I keep on making.


    Watanabe also messaged me and told me how they made contact with Marika. Yes, she really asked her Ma-kun to bring her there. And unsurprisingly, Komoe followed her there. That girl had begun involving herself further in my affairs. I guess her desire to be the others was driving her forward. And knowing that Marika was potentially the same as her, she probably wanted to build some sort of connection with her.


    But that''s just my assumption so who knows what''s in the girl''s mind?


    In the end, Watanabe sent me a photo of the three of them eating together at the cafeteria.


    Yep. Masato-senpai was already nowhere around them and Marika''s followers weren''t nearby. Whatever trick Watanabe pulled to do that, she deserved to be given credit for it.


    Anyway, the situation in the other school was fairly the same. With my girls already grouping up every break, the worry that Miyako might be dragged and bullied by those three bitches again was already gone.


    Ah. There''s one other thing that happened. Fuyu asked Akane to let her talk to me¡­ The girl informed me of what my silly girl told mest night. That she''s taking Akane with her to go buy a new tennis racket. It''s like she''s asking me for permission to allow Akane to go with her.


    I interpreted that as the girl finally acknowledging me as Akane''s partner and at the same time her prejudice against me had finally disappeared.


    She might show up in our house againter at night. I guess I''ll try to confirm that if ever she is.


    After concluding everything and putting my phone back in my pocket, I returned to the dining room, acting a little embarrassed because the time it took to finish checking on all of my girls was more than ten minutes¡­ I braced myself for the possibility that Eguchi-sensei would tease me for it.


    But it didn''t happen. As soon as the woman saw me returning, a pleasant smile returned on her face as she asked me to sit down so we could start eating.


    As we started eating in silence, my mind wandered. With two schools still left to visit, I began calcting how much time we have in spare to spend in this house as well as what I should do to express my gratitude to Eguchi-sensei without crossing any line that she''d drawn¡­

 Chapter 1404 Reward (1)

    After enjoying such a hearty meal with Eguchi-sensei, she asked me to let her do the dishes alone when she saw me gearing up to help her once again.


    And upon seeing her pleading expression which clearly conveyed that she''d feel ashamed if she let me do that chore, I could only raise the white g and not push it anymore.


    Nheless, before doing so, I thanked her for the meal in a straightforward manner. When she moved to the sink, I approached her and hugged her from behind, whispering the words of gratitude directly into her arm. My arms wrapped around her smoothly and settled just above her navel.


    I got to feel the weight of her plump bosom but only for a moment. I retreated quickly as soon as I closed my mouth, not daring to tease her further.


    Well, she might get pushed over the edge if I did that, and given our current task, she''d certainly feel conflicted.


    For now, it''s best to only walk around her boundary.


    Or so, that''s what I am hoping for today. However, I also cannot discount the possibility that things often get out of hand when I''m around girls¡­ Like what happened yesterday with Marika or the most recent absurd situation with Saionji.


    That aside, by the time I exited the kitchen, thest thing I saw was Eguchi-sensei fidgeting a lot with her back still turned to me.


    She probably had no idea how to properly react to it or she simply didn''t expect that from me.


    Whichever the case, I don''t regret it. Let''s just say that apart from showing my gratitude, it''s also my response to every hint she''s dropping ever since she confessed her infatuation to me.


    While a little scummy considering it could be interpreted as my taking advantage of her infatuation towards me, no one''s around to judge us.


    I''m fully aware that I need to be extra careful. Just because I already crossed the line with Shio, it didn''t mean I should ignore the consequences that would certainly follow if I alsomitted to making Eguchi-sensei as one of my girls.


    And like I said, we still have more than two years. There''s no rush.


    Ugh. Although I said that, I spent the next ten minutes only simting various possible scenarios for when Eguchi-sensei finished and joined me in her living room.


    I had even dismissed observing her ce further. I sat down on a single sofa with its back turned to the door I entered from.


    In my mind, rather than anticipate what kind of expression she''ll be wearing when she appears, I''ll leave it as a surprise and give her the chance to decide whether she should approach me while still affected by what I did earlier or straighten it up and face me with her usual countenance.


    And so, time quickly passed and the sound of the opening door and her footsteps soon reached my ears. The fruity scent of the dishwashing liquid was still carried by her. It''s pleasant to the nose.


    Like I expected, she took a while before deciding to walk over.


    I thought she was moving towards my back to get back at me but Eguchi-sensei only dropped her hand on my head and gently patted it with every stroke of her hand conveying her joy.


    I raised my gaze and as I expected, she was having a st doing that.


    "Uh. Sensei?"


    Upon matching my gaze, the woman tried to straighten up her expression but to no avail.


    A few secondster, Eguchi-sensei retreated and passed by my side before continuing to the TV rack.


    I watched her open one of the cabs and took out something from inside it.


    Somehow, because she had to bend forward before eventually squatting to reach into it, I got treated by the view of her plump behind. It''s round and bouncy, to say the least. And since I already felt it before, I couldn''t help but recall the sensation.


    Really, my perversion doesn''t pick the time and ce¡­


    "I forgot to tell you. The remote of the TV is here." Eguchi-sensei said as she stood up and turned her television on before turning around to show it to me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She had a wry smile on her lips as if she considered that a blunder. No. She most likely does think that it is¡­ I spent the time just sitting here, after all. But then again, it''s also her way to escape from exining what she just did.


    What am I to do? I let her get away with it.


    "It''s fine, sensei. I''m not bored just sitting here waiting for you."


    "You¡­" ttered by it, Eguchi-sensei covered her mouth, perhaps to prevent herself from gasping in amazement.


    How much more could she restrain herself, I wonder?


    With the sound of the variety show on the TV bing the background noise in the room, Eguchi-sensei swerved in her steps and went to sit down on her long couch.


    As she tried her best not to look at me and pretended to focus on the show, I took that chance to stand up and approach her.


    At the moment, Eguchi-sensei wasn''t wearing the office suit that she paired with her white short-sleeved buttoned shirt. Her skirt was also loosened up a bit to give her mobility. Since she has dark-colored stockings on, nothing could really be seen from her bare feet up.


    Nheless, in my eyes, she''s alluring enough that I couldn''t help myself but admire her appearance.


    As I eventually sat down next to her, I raised a certain question to the woman. "Sensei, can I give you a massage?"


    Yeah. While it came out of nowhere, it''s still backed by the result of non-perverted observation.


    Her shoulders appeared a little unnatural even when she was rxing. Perhaps tired from writing a lot or doing things that made her exert her strength through her arms. Or maybe it''s the result of carrying her very bountiful front, who knows?


    Like I expected, Eguchi could only look at me in surprise, not knowing how to answer.


    "Massage, Onoda-kun?"


    That''s all she could reply.


    I nodded and exined to her my reasoning at the same time as my handnded on her shoulder. "This looked tense and tired at the same time, sensei."


    Closing my grip on it and exerting little force, Eguchi-sensei instantly grimaced followed by a sudden jolt in her arm. "How is that?"


    Knowing that she couldn''t get away from saying that it was nothing, Eguchi-sensei could only lower her head, silently agreeing with me.


    "Well then, excuse me, sensei." I smiled and started positioning myself.


    However, instead of asking her to turn her back to me or lie down on her stomach, I climbed up the couch and squeezed in behind her.


    Eguchi-sensei was about to slide off the edge when my hands dropped on her shoulders, keeping her in ce. Furthermore, my legs gradually clutched her sides, locking herpletely.


    "Leave this to me, sensei. You can rx." Along with that whisper, I had her rest her back on me.


    Contrary to what I said, Eguchi-sensei became stiff instead as she replied in a soft, cracking voice, "Onoda-kun, I don''t know if it''s possible to rx¡­ You''re too close¡­"


    "Am I? I''m sorry but this is necessary."


    "Necessary. How?"


    "Let''s see¡­ It''s necessary for this¡­" While considering her current stiffness, I slowly let my hands slide down from her shoulders. And after making sure that she was watching, I did the same thing as earlier, hugging herpletely. "After massaging you, I''m nning to ask for this as my reward, sensei."


    Saying that in a very sensual tone, the stiffness on her body immediately got dispelled as Eguchi-sensei looked up at me with aplicated expression. Part of it was her clear joy upon hearing it while the other was reluctance.


    "Onoda-kun, are you sure that''s what you want? Embracing me¡­" Her parted lips were shaking.


    If I had to guess, that question was possibly herst line of defense. If I answered yes here, she''s going to stop questioning our current situation. And answering no wasn''t an option. It''s either that or choosing not to answer which she could interpret as my hesitation.


    Naturally, I didn''t need a lot of time to decide.


    At the same time as my arms fully enclosed her, I pressed my lips at the area below her ear and endearingly whispered, "Yes, sensei. If it''s a one-time reward, I''ll choose to hold you like this."

 Chapter 1405 Reward (2)

    Hearing my straightforward answer, Eguchi-sensei closed her eyes and gradually rxed in my arms. Although she didn''t respond to what I said, the gesture was enough to convey her eptance.


    My arms gradually tightened, pulling her closer. I only stopped when I already felt her backside almost touching my crotch. It might not be hard yet but she''d really feel it when my blood pumped into it again. I mean. Just holding her like this was already making me a little excited, what more once I helped myself enjoying this moment holding her and inhaling her addicting fragrance.


    In any case, I also didn''t forget to do what I first told her. After a minute of just trying to get a feel of each other, I fixed my posture and loosened my crossed arms around her navel, refocusing them on her shoulders.


    "Sensei, if it hurts, tell me. I might be a little rough with my hands." I warned her after I positioned my thumb and forefinger on themon pressure points on the shoulder part.


    I''m still not an expert, of course. But ever since that day when I tried massaging Satsuki''s legs, I started reading online articles about it and touched upon the basics. But that''s all. In the end, my massages wouldn''t beat a professional.


    At least, I''m being consoled when my girls would genuinely say that they enjoyed it or that they feel good from the massage.


    Hopefully, the same thing could happen with Eguchi-sensei. It''ll be a waste to cut this moment short just because I sucked at giving a massage that I proudly offered.


    Without opening her eyes or moving much, Eguchi-sensei replied, "It''s fine. Your teacher is tough, Onoda-kun. My body is unlike most women''s. But I must say, Maemura''s figure is my ideal one."


    Right. She''s probably like Ayu. Trained her core. But by saying that Satsuki was her ideal image¡­ she''s probably signaling to me not to cross the line or she''s just being honest. Or maybe both.


    She has mountains while Satsuki has small mounds. Is she actually telling me that she doesn''t like having a massive size?


    Ugh¡­ No. I better not read too much into it, yeah?


    "That''s great to hear. But if you''re going to ask Satsuki, she''s probably going to answer that she also wants to have the same figure as you; or specifically the chest part." I let out a giggle upon saying that.


    Eguchi-sensei reacted to it by unconsciously lifting her hands and cupping her pairs of massive jugs.


    From my point of view, even if they''re still within the confines of her bra, they appeared bouncy and squishy at the same time. For sure, my hand would just sink in if ever I got the chance to hold them.


    While I tried to imagine my Satsuki bearing the same size, Eguchi-sensei brought up a surprising question, "Do you like it big, Onoda-kun?"


    Or maybe that''s not surprising. I brought up the topic, after all.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Eguchi-sensei opened her eyes this time and moved her head to get a view of my face. She wouldn''t settle for just hearing my answer, she clearly wanted to also watch my expression and confirm that I was being truthful with my preference.


    "Uh. If I''m being honest, sensei¡­ I don''t care about the size. The most important thing for me is whether I like or love the girl or not. Although I admit that being drawn to the bounciness and perfectly round shape of them is inevitable at times. I apologize if my eyes sometimes wander to that, sensei."


    Once again, I decided to answer with honesty. I even added an apology which was really not needed. I soon found out that it was a good decision though.


    Eguchi-sensei looked a little proud at me for not being reserved with her question, "I appreciate the honesty, Onoda-kun."


    After saying that Eguchi-sensei looked like words got stuck in her throat. She struggled for a moment before finally deciding to close her mouth and break eye contact with me.


    This was just a guess but¡­ it''s possible that she''s about to ask me if I wanted to touch them as a reward¡­ I caught her eyes darting around my face, my hand on her shoulder and the bosom that she was still holding up.


    Well, like earlier, I let it go and just continued with the massage.


    At first, I did it so softly that Eguchi-sensei wasn''t even reacting to it. But when my fingers started pressing on her pressure points and easing up the tension on them, her subdued pleasant voice starteding out.


    Fortunately for her, it''s being drowned by the sounding from the television.


    Still, little by little, Eguchi-sensei''s body loosened up. Her stiffness eventually disappeared and it felt like we returned to yesterday when I also got to cuddle her.


    If not for our current position, she probably might fall asleep from the sensation of relief brought about by my hands.


    And when I concluded it around five minutester, Eguchi-sensei couldn''t help but snap open her eyes with a wondering expression. Even without forming words, I already understood what she wanted to ask.


    Why did I stop?


    "I finished the massage, sensei," I said while covering the smile on my lips.


    "I-is that so? Great. I feel great. That''s too effective, Onoda-kun"


    Looking at how she almost got flustered again and the save she did by praising me, theughter that I held back escaped my mouth.


    And that resulted in Eguchi-sensei''s rare pout.


    "I''m d it''s effective. Now, I can finally get my reward¡­" Ignoring that rather adorable pout, my arms quickly found themselves wrapped around her navel again. And this time, instead of just hugging her tightly, I opened my palms and grabbed onto her.


    Noticing that it was a different sensation from before, Eguchi-sensei couldn''t help but look down at it.


    But it was at this point that I noticed something changing about her.


    While it''s not as intense as before, the way she froze was reminiscent of her reaction when I first touched her.


    It''s a mix of fear and repulsion that her innards were probably churning inside.


    Due to that, I quickly closed my hands into fists before checking on her condition.


    She looked a little lost at first and it took almost a minute before she recovered.


    When she did, her eyes instantlynded on me as an apologetic expression crept upon her face, "Onoda-kun¡­ I''m sorry."


    That''s all she said before lowering her head again. Pressing her to exin what happened was clearly the wrong move here. That''s why I decided to simply utter a ''No problem''.


    A whileter, Eguchi-sensei, who probably already covered, whispered to me, "That''s unbing of me, Onoda-kun¡­ I¡­ I should''ve already been used by your touches. However, that seems to be not the case. That one in particr is¡­"


    Looking at how she was a little reluctant to open up or exin what it was, I moved my head and gave her a firm nod, gesturing that it was fine if she withholds it for now.


    Surprisingly, or not? My gesture actually became the trigger for her to open the dam holding off her emotions. Something she tried to keep hidden.


    "¡­ I felt ufortable from it. It reminded me of that time¡­"


    Although I had no idea what she was referring to ''that time'', I could put out a guess. This might be another reason why she''s really averse to interacting with the opposite gender.


    Even if I became an exception, she still has some reservations.


    "Onoda-kun, what I''m about to tell you is part of my past that I wanted to forget¡­ Even Sanae doesn''t know about this¡­"


    "I see. I''m ttered if sensei decides to trust me enough to tell me something you even kept from Orimura-sensei. But it''s fine if you don''t force yourself, sensei. I''ll understand."


    "No¡­ I think you, especially you, have to know about this¡­ If not, the same thing can happen when you touch me again."


    "But I''m already touching you, sensei. Look, I''m even hugging you.


    Obviously, I had long understood that it was not what she was referring to. Still, for rity''s sake, I had to do so. Because as much as she wanted to exin to me, I also wanted to fully understand what I would be dealing with.


    "T-that''s true but I''m referring to when you use your hand. Massage is fine but when I felt your hand settling down with the intention to feel me up, I remembered a not-so-pleasant memory." Eguchi-sensei frowned and ced her hand on my balled-up fist. Feeling the slight cold and shakiness from it, she''s certainly trying to channel courage from me. Or if not that, she just wanted to convey that.


    In any case¡­ Not so pleasant memory, huh? Is it about the reason she hated raincloud? No¡­ That was different. I''m sure of it. Because she doesn''t appear mncholic this time¡­ She''s just a little freaked out as if she''s remembering a traumatizing event or a terrifying event that she experienced before.


    After hesitating for a moment, Eguchi-sensei gathered up her courage before staring straight into my eyes. If she was going to tell me that not-so-pleasant memory, she decided to do it while also watching how I will react to it.


    To give her some sense of ease, I put on my best smile and opened up my fist before turning it around to properly receive her hand.


    Naturally, I made sure that it was not going to trigger another unpleasant memory before filling the gaps between her fingers with mine.


    A few seconds after that, Eguchi-sensei heaved a heavy sigh of relief before muttering a ''Thank you, Onoda-kun'' as she began telling me that memory of her past.


    "Uhm. Back when I was in the same year as you¡­ I encountered a molester on a train¡­"


    It was just the start but Eguchi-sensei''s emotions were already surging. But looking into her eyes and noticing how clear it was, more than being afraid, I surmised that it simply made a mark on her that she continued carrying even until this day.


    Well, I still have to hear everything from her to confirm that so¡­ the only thing I could do for now was to listen while also bing her source of courage by firmly holding her hand and securing her in my embrace.

 Chapter 1406 Reward (3)

    The story Eguchi-sensei told me was quite straight to the point. Since it concerned her trait of being bad at dealing with the opposite gender, Eguchi-sensei didn''t hold back at all while continuing to channel courage from me.


    I attentively listened to all of it, digesting every word she uttered. In that way, I didn''t need to raise more questions to her, preventing the prolongation of her recollection.


    I summarized it in my head and picked out the most important parts of it.


    As she said, she encountered a molester. And that encounter, no matter how short it was, traumatized her.


    Yeah. She mentioned that it was certainly a traumatic experience. I don''t know if I should put this up as a good thing but I guess it is. Apart from touching her, enough to almost slip his hands inside her clothes, nothing else happened.


    It just so happened or perhaps too coincidental that the way I grabbed her earlier was exactly the same way the molester did it. Hence, she froze a lot and the memories of that time came flooding into her mind.


    Fortunately, though, she still got a grip on the present that I''m the one with her and not that molester, Eguchi-sensei managed to hold herself back from pushing me away or entering a weakened state due to fear.


    Apart from that, she admitted that that incident was only half of the reason why she eventually became too averse to men. When she asked me if I wanted to hear the other half, I instantly rejected it, telling her that it could wait for the next time.


    If it''s the same horrible experience, I shouldn''t let her relive that in her memory after recalling that molester incident.


    And now, a few minutes already after Eguchi-sensei asked me to continue holding her. With our hands still connected and our bodies as close as they could be, I used the moment of silence to convey my intention to continue being someone she could rest her back on.


    Despite having no words exchanged between us, the two of usmunicated through our eyes until the invisible tension disappeared.


    When I finally saw her lips stretching into a beautiful smile, I put a hand on her cheek, moved my thumb to her lower lip, and candidly caressed it.


    Although puzzled at first, thefort it brought Eguchi-sensei allowed me to get away from it beforepletely resting her head on my left shoulder. By doing that, we could finally stop straining ourselves at finding the right angle to stare at each other.


    "Say, Onoda-kun. Did I ruin your reward?" She eventually asked. It became her chosen words to break the silence between us.


    Although the TV was still broadcasting theughter of the audience as well as the goofy voices of the hosts of the noontime variety show, we had long stopped caring about it. We somehow managed to slip into our own world.


    Anyway, that''s a valid question. I''m supposed to be rewarded with a rather intimate hug from her but it was interrupted.


    I have to say though¡­ It''s far from ruined. In fact, it actually became more than that.


    And so, my answer started with a shake of my head, "Don''t worry about it, sensei. I believe I received more than that. You told me something you never told anyone else. If I was expecting silver coins, you actually awarded me with a brimming chest filled with gold bars."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I might''ve exaggerated there because that made Eguchi-senseiugh. I put on a silly smile that further improved the mood around us.


    However, as soon as herughter calmed down, I tightened my grip on her hand and put on the veil of seriousness.


    "That aside, I have a request, sensei." I started.


    "Request?" Eguchi-sensei probably had a hunch about what I was about to say because she quickly adapted to my change in countenance.


    But that''s fine. It''s actually better that it didn''t bring her confusion.


    "Yes. It might be presumptuous of me but here it is. Can you allow me an attempt to¡­" I paused for a moment here, preparing myself for whatever reaction she''d show once Ipleted my sentence. A few secondster, I lowered my head ¨C reminiscent of a respectful bow ¨C before continuing, "... to rece those unpleasant memories of yours?"


    Right. I decided to use the same approach that I used on Shio, Satsuki, and Mina''s unpleasant memories of the past, Making new memories to rece them.


    But in this case, since she admitted that it''s kind of a trauma for her, I had to be more forward about it.


    Eguchi-sensei''s first reaction to it was pursing her lips before tightly gripping onto my cor. Obviously, she understood what I meant about recing her unpleasant memories. She has to prepare herself from receiving my touches¡­


    "Onoda-kun¡­ Are you sure?"


    "Mhm¡­ I am. Didn''t I be your Student Assistant for this?"


    That''s right. The reason why I also became her assistant was to help her. This was just an extension of it.


    Alright. I admit. It''s also driven by my growing interest in her.


    "T-that''s¡­" Understanding that she couldn''t really deny that, her words became a little broken as she opened and closed her mouth a few times with no wordsing out of them.


    Eventually, under my heated gaze as well as my hands that were busy giving her a sense of security, Eguchi-sensei dropped any thought of rejecting me.


    "If Onoda-kun insists¡­ then please do so."


    "Thank you¡­ But sensei, let''s also count this as my reward. Is that okay? As the only student that could be this close to you, I feel really privileged, making me think that I might''ve been taking advantage of you. That''s why¡­"


    "I understand, Onoda-kun¡­" Pushing her pointer finger against my lips, Eguchi-sensei stopped me from continuing. "This won''t just be your reward. It will also be mine."


    Upon saying that, Eguchi-sensei''s hand slipped away from my grasp but a secondter, she guided my hand to grasp her navel; the same part that made her freeze earlier.


    Although she grimaced and started shaking again, she pressed my hand deeper and held it steady there.


    Really, she''s just trying to make me feel better by iming that it''s also a reward for her.


    But I better not point it out and properly deliver what I intended to do.


    "Sensei, leave it to me. Also, please forgive me for doing this¡­"


    As I said that, the other hand that was still caressing her cheek slid down to her chin, holding them tightly to prevent her from turning her head to the side.


    And while my fingers started getting their grip on her body, I pushed in and pressed my lips on hers.


    To rece an impactful memory such as that, the best thing to do is to create another impactful memory; such as¡­ kissing her.

 Chapter 1407 Reward (4)

    "Wait, Onoda-kun. We shouldn''t do this¡­"


    That''s all Eguchi-sensei could say as soon as I let go of her lips. The first kiss was just a normal one. Nheless, since it came from me, it''s also not that ordinary. I locked her lips for more than a few seconds, making her head go nk for a while her mind experienced a dy.


    And at the moment, she''s blocking my lips, preventing me from kissing her again.


    "Sensei, I said I''m going to help you. This is¡­ a part of the process." While it''s not technically a lie, telling it with a straight face was definitely the worst. It was too scummy even for me.


    Eguchi-sensei was aware of my rtionship with Satsuki and even with how close we were with every moment we spent together as well as her unconscious dropping of hints, deep in her mind, she''s still respecting that.


    That''s why after crossing the boundary of just simply embracing each other and stepping into the realm of kisses; the benchmark of a couple''s intimacy, she couldn''te to terms with it immediately.


    Add to that, her utterck of experience.


    "Part of the process¡­" Eguchi-sensei repeated my words before looking up, her eyes focusing on my lips.


    And at this point, my method was really effective. The kiss overwhelmed her mind that she already forgot how I''m currently holding her intimately. The shaking of her body stopped and took its ce was a mix of different emotions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was just getting started. There''s no way I would stop after that one, right?


    With that in mind, I pushed in again and took her lips for the second time. And as soon as I locked her into a kiss, I let go of my hold on her chin and once again enclosed her with both of my arms.


    "Sensei, no, Ryouko-san. To make this easy for both of us, let''s forget about who we are outside of this house. For now, we''re only a couple, spending our time together. My only intent is to help you conquer the memory that continues to haunt you to this day."


    In between my assault on her lips that remained still, I sincerely whispered, hoping to create a situation where she''d be able to forget everything to savor this moment.


    For sure, she''s not just worrying about Satsuki but also the ironic situation where we have to inspect the other schools for forbidden rtionships or just perverts preying on their students after this. Rather thanplicate things that could prevent progress, it''s in our best interest to strip ourselves of what we are and simply face each other as a couple.


    I know it''s kinda funny when I just said earlier that I should go over this slowly¡­ But the reveal of her trauma somehow pushed me to do this. Thinking about it, this very situation was simr to the day Edel told me about her past. I quickly jumped into it by donning my shiny armor and dering how I wanted to protect her.


    "Can I really do that? Onoda-kun¡­"


    "Yes, you can." Even if she''s still doubting this, I already decided not to back down unless she shows remorse or straight-up rejection. And those were currently non-existent. She''s hesitating, that''s for sure. And perhaps, there''s also the fear that we might not be able to hold back anymore even after we leaveter.


    But we could work on thatter¡­


    "O-okay. Take care of me, Onoda-kun."


    "Un. Focus on me, Ryouko-san. Remember the sensation I will bring you." As shameless as that sounded, there''s no other way to say it.


    And sure enough, it instantly made her giddy to the point that she started squirming.


    Paying no heed to it, I resumed what I was doing. As my lips captured hers once more, my hands slipped inside her clothes, touching her directly.


    She has smooth skin yet a very well-toned body. Even though my hands slipped on them easily, her navel wasn''t that squishy. Her muscles made it a little stiff and I could really trace her abs from there. Although not as emphasized as Ayu''s, it''s within the level of a physically fit person.


    Little by little, my hands made their way up, dragging her clothes along them which gave my eyes ess to see her bare skin.


    Eguchi-sensei naturally reacted to that and tried to pull her shirt down. In response to that, I went ahead and started unbuttoning her shirt instead.


    She issued a subdued yelp and lowered her gaze to see it. Following that, she threw me a questioning gaze that clearly demanded an answer.


    I guess I''m really pushing it by not exining my intent with it.


    "It''s so I can touch you directly, Ryouko-san. But if it''s ufortable for you, I will stop." I said as I paused undoing the third button, thest button before the one confining her chest.


    Eguchi-sensei alternately looked at my hands and my face that currently had a sincere expression before saying, "¡­ It''s not that I''m ufortable, I just¡­ feel like you''re about to cross a forbidden line, Onoda-kun. You said you''re going to help me create new memories to rece those from my past¡­ You were already sessful with it when you kissed me. Anything more than that is¡­"


    She lightly shook her head and bit her glistening lips.


    I admit it was already more than necessary to touch her directly when the kiss alone was enough to take her mind away from the horrendous memories of her past. But then again, that didn''t mean I already swept away those memories.


    "Like I said, Ryouko-san. At the moment, I''m not your student. I don''t mind crossing some lines because as soon as we step outside your door, this moment will just be a fleeting memory for us."


    "That sounds terrible."


    "It is terrible and I''m ready to be hated by you if it means I can help you ovee that trauma. Rather than hate on every male out there, you can simply focus it on me."


    "No. Onoda-kun, I won''t hate you¡­ ever. Maybe I''ll hate myself¡­"


    "Uh. If that happens, it will mean my attempt to help you backfire terribly." I sighed and that affected Eguchi-sensei, who also released a rather depressing sigh.


    I still had this temptation to kiss her and silence whatever was in our minds. However, with the mood going from great to terrible. I racked my brain toe up with something.


    Unfortunately, nothing turned up. My options came down to two possible paths, push through with what I initially nned or stop at this point.


    Looking at our situation, it feels like we''re both being indecisive here. I didn''t want to push her off the edge while Eguchi-sensei was torn between going with the flow and anchoring herself to what is morally eptable in her book.


    We both have to decide what we want here.


    Seconds quickly passed. Using that time, I soon came to a decision.


    First, I embraced her one more time and kissed her more intimately than earlier to get her full attention.


    Once that''s done, I opened my mouth, "Ryouko-san. This is me beingpletely honest with you¡­ My n to help you doesn''t stop at kissing and recing that terrible experience. I''m also going to do this¡­"


    Halfway through that, I already lowered my head to her neck and began kissing it. And that''s not all, my hands slipped inside her clothes again and found their way to her bountiful bosom, taking each side in my palms. With only her bra preventing me from touching them directly, I firmly grabbed them both with my thumbs urately finding the bulge of her nipples, and pressed on them.


    As the situation sank into Eguchi-sensei''s mind, she looked at me with a very conflicted expression. But a secondter, she started breathing heavily and her body quickly warmed up.


    While biting a finger to prevent herself from issuing a moan, Eguchi-sensei replied, "¡­ If¡­ If I also have to be honest, I''m hoping for you to do this. I know how wrong it is but I''ve been longing for this ever since I found myself growing closer to you."


    With that kind of confession that surely broke past the bubble of the situation and touched upon her deepest thoughts about me, I found myself turning that into a boost in my eagerness to deliver.


    And so, as I started fondling her heavenly bosom, I returned to take her lips, locking her in a deeper kiss. My tongue also went to work on teaching her how to properly respond to it.


    Not only that, but with our heads already in a mutual agreement about what we both wanted, I graduallyid her down on the sofa and positioned myself on top of her.


    "Onoda-kun¡­" Eguchi-sensei affectionately whispered as her arms and legs locked me in her embrace.

 Chapter 1408 Reward (5) *

    Letting go of every constraint in our minds and getting drowned in each other, our situation evolved naturally in a certain direction.


    We were locked in deep, intimate kisses for a good few minutes and at the same time, my perverted hands continued their work to bring her new sensations that should be able to patch up the horrible stain left behind by the past. For sure, after today, instead of being reminded of that incident, this very moment was the one she was going to remember. Or specifically, our exchange of kisses, my sensible touches, and most importantly, my image.


    When my lips once again slid down to her pristine neck, I eagerly searched for her sensitive spots there while making sure not to leave a mark. Even if it was temporarily thrown to the back of our minds, I was still conscious enough to remember that we still have two other schools to visit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thest thing I need to do is to put her in trouble because of my own actions.


    Besides, this was only happening because I put us in a situation where she could briefly stop seeing herself as my teacher and focus solely on her feelings for me.


    After this, I expected her to be at a loss whenever we were alone.


    "Ryouko-san, I''ll be touching you here again," I whispered to her as soon as my hands finished unbuttoning her shirt.


    Sliding her clothes to the side, Eguchi-sensei''s alluring figure that was usually hidden by her tracksuit had finally been revealed to me. She didn''t attempt to cover herself up but the crimson streak on her face grew deeper in color. Furthermore, her ragged breathing as well as her racing heartbeat hastened.


    "G-go ahead, Onoda-kun¡­" That''s all she could answer while biting her finger again in an attempt to keep her voice down. However, even with that, I had already heard her issue those sweet-sounding moans. They became a stimnt for my eagerness to give her the best experience.


    If someone could see her at this moment, they wouldn''t be able to associate her with the PE teacher that always stood guard at our school gates. Her beauty that was usually dampened by how scary she looked in front of other students as well as her enchanting figure would make someone go crazy.


    And that''s what was happening to me. The interior of my pants once again feels tight due to my raging erection. And I''m sure as hell that she already noticed it.


    I could even feel her warmth down there because our genitals were already pressing against each other. And with her legs properly locking me in ce, a little movement of our hips was enough to bring us the sensation of rubbing onto each other.


    Without hesitation, I started fondling her pair of voluptuous breasts. As my fingers sunk into them, I gradually pulled the bra cups down, liberating her ample and soft breasts. Her pink nipples were perked up and already appeared to be erect.


    As soon as my thumbs pressed on them, Eguchi-sensei issued another moan as her back arched from the sensation it brought her. I looked up to meet her embarrassed gaze that seemed to say ''Don''t look at me''.


    I smiled and she responded with a push on my head, bringing me back down to her neck.


    Well, I could tease her all day like this but we didn''t have all day to spare. That''s why I quickly put my focus back on making her feel good and at the same time, satisfying ourselves with this situation we created.


    Since she sinctly permitted me to do whatever I nned to do, I naturally made use of my experience.


    With my hands busily fondling her breasts while asionally focusing on her nipples, I climbed up to take her lips again which Eguchi-sensei weed with open arms. It''s her alternate way to prevent her moans from leaving her mouth.


    However, I was just gearing up for my next move. Once she became a little used to the massage I''d been giving her breasts, I raised my upper body.


    Naturally, she was a little confused but when she saw what I did next, Eguchi-sensei gaped at me with her glistening lips parted open.


    Using my knees as support, I straightened my back as I removed my belt and pulled my pants halfway, just enough for my boxers to be seen by her.


    Obviously, my erection was pretty much exposed, stretching the fabric of my underwear to an extent.


    My hands then went to grab the hem of her tight skirt and rolled them up, exposing what was hidden beneath it.


    Eguchi-sensei was wearing a white one. And despite it still being underneath her stockings, I could already see the wet stains seeping out of them, soaking even her stockings.


    Well, it will be weird if she''s not yet wet after all of what I did. That''s only the natural oue.


    In any case, not knowing how to react to that or perhaps her mind became frozen again as she tried to anticipate what I was about to do, Eguchi-sensei could only look at me with her heated gaze.


    I put on the same smile as earlier and dropped my hands on her hips. Sliding it to her waist and eventually slipping underneath her body, I pulled her body up, bringing us back to our previous state before all this.


    However, this time, instead of facing the front, Eguchi-sensei was facing me while directly sitting on top of my erection.


    Her arms dropped on my shoulders to stabilize herself before looking down at the state of our lower body.


    "Onoda-kun, are we going to¡­?"


    As expected, she wouldn''t be able to stop herself from asking. Rather than wait out what I was going to do next, she wanted to clear it up right at this moment.


    "It depends, Ryouko-san. As you can see, I''m that excited for you¡­" I pointed there to which her eyes followed. Eguchi-sensei gulped down and stared at it intently. Perhaps unconsciously or she''s just curious about it, one of her hands slid off my shoulder and made its way down there. A momentter, I could feel her fingers crawling onto the tip of my erection before it eventually hit her palm.


    Ignoring the stimulus brought by what she did, I continued while cing my hands back in the same spot that made her freeze earlier, "That aside, Ryouko-san, what do you feel about this?"


    Looking up at where I was holding her without letting go of what was locked in her palm, Eguchi-sensei answered, "Uh¡­ Your hands are warm, it''s making me feel a little ticklish."


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes. The fear that I felt earlier was gone. Or maybe it''s only temporarily gone. Right now, my head is full of thoughts about you, Onoda-kun. Your kisses, the sensation of your touches, and this."


    Referring to what she was currently holding as ''this'', Eguchi-sensei gave it a little squeeze. If she''s not sitting on me, that would probably twitch as if it was resuscitated back to life.


    Surely, her words meant that we still have to confirm itter. When I am not fully upying her head.


    I guess that''s fair. If she said that I cured her trauma this easily, it wouldn''t be a trauma at all. At the moment, I had just covered it up with this new memory, there''s no indication that it was erased.


    In any case, that''s enough probing into her condition¡­


    "I see. Then, Ryouko-san, let''s continue with my reward." As I said that, my hands moved away from her navel. One dropped to her supple thigh while the other hooked to her back, pulling her hips forward. With that, she had no choice but to let go of what she was holding as her back almost arched again. Given our current position, what was in front of my eyes wasn''t her face¡­ it''s her naked body or more specifically, her plump breasts, "I forgot to tell you¡­ But this is my real intention."


    At the same time as I said that, I tugged her back as I pressed my head forward. I licked the ripe fruit in front of me before catching it in my mouth. Before she could even mutter her reaction, I started hungrily sucking on it, enough for her to uncontrobly moan out.


    Riding on the momentum it created, I also began guiding her hips to slide back and forth on top of me.


    In less than a minute, the mood around us shifted again and this time¡­ there was probably no stopping it anymore.


    Or that''s what we both hoped to happen.


    Unfortunately, we had to stop a few minutester because Eguchi-sensei''s phone started ringing loudly, bringing us back to reality. Although Eguchi-sensei ignored it at first, it just started ringing for a second time a few secondster.


    When she picked it up to see who was trying to disturb us, it was none other than Orimura-sensei.


    "Ryouko? How is it? Is Onoda-kun being helpful to you? He''s not bothering you, is he?"


    Given our close proximity, I clearly heard that series of questions from the woman. Eguchi-sensei wryly smiled, not knowing how to answer that.


    If we tell her that she had just interrupted us from crossing thest line, I wonder how she will react.

 Chapter 1409 Continuing Our Task

    Once the call with Orimura-sensei concluded, Eguchi-sensei and Imunicated through our eyes and reached an agreement. After sharing one final kiss, we called it a day and began fixing each other''s clothes.


    I mean, with that call interrupting us as well as hearing Orimura-sensei''s voice, it would just turn awkward if we pushed it. Besides, that also broke the situation we painstakingly created. Eguchi-sensei got reminded of our identities that we threw to the back of our minds.


    While I would be fine with it, considering I even ignored Saionji''s presence in that room earlier, that''s not the case for Eguchi-sensei.


    Like I said, she might''ve been dropping obvious hints but she''s unconsciously doing that. Or rather, she''s oblivious to the fact that she''s doing that. That''s why she always used ''reward'' as an excuse.


    That might change after today though. Now that we have reached this point, even if I said that we''re going to return to our normal selves upon leaving her house, we certainly wouldn''t be able to sweep it away just like that.


    It would remain in our minds and we''d probably spend days being awkward with each other; or it''s only Eguchi-sensei since I, for sure, would act the same around her. Well, maybe not the same.


    That aside, once we returned to our previous state of sitting next to each other, the two of us spent the next few minutes in silence. Although our eyes were fixed on the TV, our minds were wandering elsewhere.


    Time continued to pass like that and soon enough, our ''lunch break'' was over.


    Eguchi-sensei asked me to go ahead in her car first which I obediently followed. As for her reason, she would be going to her room to change.


    My wait didn''t take long though. Perhaps, it''s only at most three minutes.


    Looking at her from inside the car, it''s easy to notice what changed. Her inner shirt was now in pale yellow instead of white and her stockings disappeared. And even without seeing it, she definitely also changed into a new pair of panties. Her face also appeared fresh; she retouched her minimal makeup. However, her lips were still a little red. It''s the same stat as Saionji''s lips earlier. A little swollen but no one would probably notice that when we reached our destination.


    I mean, Saionji also got away with it.


    Anyway, as Eguchi started approaching the car, my perverted mind made a brief return, shing the woman''s alluring image from earlier.


    Due to that, my little brother that had just calmed down woke up once again. Since I didn''t even try covering it up, that''s the first thing that Eguchi-sensei noticed upon settling in the driver''s seat.


    "Onoda-kun¡­ Is that hurting?" She asked as her eyes seemed to have been locked on it.


    As innocent as that question sounded, she probably thought that my erection failed to calm down. Or maybe she''s also like Otsuka-senpai who started wondering if I needed to release it before it calmed down.


    I put on an awkward smile before answering.


    "Uhm. No, it''s not. Don''t mind it, sensei. It will calm down soon."


    "O-okay¡­ That''s a relief." She returned a relieved smile and tried her best to stop looking at it. It took her a minute to do so.


    At the same time as she started the engine of the car, she added in a rather hushed voice, "But if you need help¡­ tell me."


    Yeah. What do I expect? Isn''t that the result of what happened between us? And yet, here I am. I shamelessly did nothing to cover it up. It''s like I invited her to see it which resulted in this kind of conversation.


    Ugh. I''m really a pervert.


    "Yes, sensei. Thank you." That''s all I could say as I also did my best to restrain my inner desire-filled thoughts from flooding out of my mouth.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Eguchi-sensei endearingly patted my head before putting her hands on the steering wheel and putting us back on the road.


    On the thirty-minute drive to the 1st High School, I caught Eguchi-sensei, not just once but many times, appearing very conflicted. For sure, she''s thinking about what happened between us or whether she could make a straight face in front of the Principal or the other teachers.


    That''s why despite knowing that it would once again feel really awkward, I brought it up myself and did my best to turn it into something we couldugh about. Like joking about how we should surrender ourselves to Hayashi-sensei and ask her to let us off.


    Of course, it''s not that effective. But, at the very least, Eguchi-sensei understood what I was trying to do. Like most of my girls, the woman also gained the ability to read my intention. At least, to a certain extent.


    And with that, it made her take up the adult role as she put on a reassuring smile before saying, "Onoda-kun, rest assured. Your teacher isn''t weak in mentality. Even if what happened is wrong, I won''t ever regret it. And know that you filled my heart with gratitude."


    I guess that''s her own way to take responsibility. Rather than have me do the work on calming herself down, she steeled herself and came up with the decision to air her thoughts out.


    Thanks to that, it also brought improvement in her current state. The tension she was feeling the whole way disappeared as she finally managed to pull herself up before driving inside the school grounds.


    I could''ve also voiced my thoughts but knowing that it might bring an opposite effect like making her very conscious about what we did again, I held myself back and simply returned a smile, conveying to her that I feel the same.


    -


    -


    "Here, Onoda-kun, what do you think? Do I still look different than earlier?"


    A few minutester, after stopping her car in the parking lot, Eguchi-sensei and I didn''t leave the car right away.


    I apanied her as she somehowically tried to take deep breaths in an attempt to emte her usual, everyday expression.


    Weird, no? But there''s a reason for that.


    Because when she was about to get off, I pointed out how she appeared softer and more womanly right now. There''s also her gentle expression that was far from the terror teacher that could always scare off the Fourth High students. If someone from our school saw her at this moment, they might even tease her by asking if spring finally bloomed for her or in other words, if she finally found her own romance.


    "Mhm. That''s better, sensei. Although still a little bit off than the first time I saw you, I doubt they can try and joke around with you."


    "Do I really look that scary?"


    "Well, I''m being honest there. But don''t worry, I''m more than aware of how beautiful you can be."


    Slipping in a tease there, she almost blushed again.


    "You¡­ Haah¡­ That''s exclusive for you, understand?"


    "Yes, sensei." I swiftly answered which sessfully drew outughter from her. And before thatughter could ruin her effort to put on her usual expression, I said, "Now shall we go?"


    While preventing her lips from stretching into a satisfied grin, Eguchi-sensei nodded, "Un. Same n as earlier. You find your chance to slip out earlier."


    With that, we left the car and followed the teacher to the Administration Building to meet up with the Principal. Unlike earlier at the Third High School, everything went smoothly.


    No girls that might be from my past called out to me and I didn''t go looking for someone in particr. Apart from that, while I found the suspects when I toured the school, I didn''t approach them nor did I get the chance to do so.


    That''s fine too. No hassle for me as I simply wrote my observations and returned to the car to wait for Eguchi-sensei''s return.

 Chapter 1410 Task Completion

    As ourst destination, the 2nd High School, being the closest affiliated school apart from the high schools we were attending, I partly expected to find some familiar faces who chose to go there after graduating from our middle school.


    And I wasn''t wrong on that.


    If the first two schools we visited had contrasting results ¨C the first one was too eventful because of Nao, Saionji and Hanabi while the second one ended without anything noteworthy ¨C the third school was kind of a mix of that.


    When I finally got my chance to explore the hallways to observe and search for the students, I got stopped many times by different students, especially those who were already wandering outside.


    It''s almost the end of the 7th period, after all.


    Some were curious about me because they saw me apanying the principal earlier and asked if I was going to transfer to their school.


    Some simply got attracted by my appearance and asked for my name ¨C the buff of my haircut was still going strong.


    Andstly, the few who managed to recognize me because we were once in the same ss in middle school.


    I dealt with the first two categories normally without being a snob. I mean, they could pose a problem to my task if I ignored their approach. On the other hand, I used my supposed former ssmates to find out the information I needed regarding the suspected students and the teachers connected to them.


    Of course, I created a made-up reason for it. It was fruitful, to say the least.


    The three suspected students were a little obscure or rather, they were low-key. Whether it''s by choice or not, I had no idea. As for the teachers¡­ I only managed to catch one with the suspected student. And while he looked like someone who might really do something illegal, I wasn''t in a position to judge him just because of that.


    At least, just to say that I did my job, I followed them while keeping myself hidden.


    The result?


    Nothing happened because they separated right at the staircase where the teacher went down while the student started making her way back to their ssroom.


    And since I was already there, I used that chance to call out to the girl. I probed her using the same method I used with Kazehito and Kanno-sensei, pretending to be her junior.


    In one way or another, my probe was sessful as it got me firsthand information rather than the rumors heard by other students or what they think of her.


    After guiding our conversation to the teacher I saw her with, she mentioned that she''s been giving him learning materials because she''s reallygging behind in ss. She even showed it to me right there and then. She''s carrying it, after all.


    And because of that, even if it''s only based on what I observed from the tone of her voice, the stability of her eyes, and her minute bodily gestures, I made a mental note that there''s a high possibility that she''s innocent. I couldn''t say the same for the teacher though since I only heard about her part of the story and it would be suspicious to probe further.


    If I have to describe that girl, she''s timid yet very sincere; be it her studies or people she feelsfortable with ¨C the way she easily believed in my lie also added to that evaluation. Moreover, the girl even offered to give me a tour. Within the brief time that we spent conversing, the girl had quickly found itfortable to be with me.


    Either it''s also because of my face or the way I spoke, I had no idea. But even if it''s a little tempting to get to know the girl more, I declined the tour offer.


    That encounter was the only noteworthy event in the 2nd High School.


    I couldn''t count my meeting with my former ssmates as noteworthy. I couldn''t fully remember them. And I also couldn''t count catching the other students'' attention as one. I''m already used to it back in our school or at Akane''s school.


    And with that, after separating from the girl, I returned to Eguchi-sensei''s car.


    I''m not really sure if I truly managed to cover everything that I needed to see but that''s not my problem anymore.


    -


    -


    "Onoda-kun, we''re finally done!" With a rather exhausted smile on her lips, Eguchi-sensei tiredly eximed when she returned around half an hour after the 7th period.


    "Yes. Good work for today, sensei." I replied as I watched her hop inside the car, her head and back immediately plopping down on the backrest. She also rested her legs which were surely tired from too much walking and standing around.


    "Un. You also did a great job, Onoda-kun. Can you wait for a moment? I''ll just rest for a moment then we''ll go."


    "No rush, sensei. And if you''re fine with it, myp is open to rest your feet on."


    Also leaning my back, I patted myp which her eyes instantly focused on.


    But after deliberating for a while, Eguchi-sensei quickly shook her head while having an amused expression, "Are you tempting me, Onoda-kun?"


    "Maybe?" I jokingly answered which earned me Eguchi-sensei''s raised eyebrow.


    A secondter, she burst into sweet-soundingughter as she took off her shoes and lifted her legs. "I will be taking that offer then, Onoda-kun."


    "Un. Shall I take this as sensei falling into my temptation?" Saying that with the same yful tone, I grabbed her legs and guided them down on myp.


    And even without prompt, I started pressing my fingers on her bare legs, massaging her tired muscles. Eguchi-sensei stared at my hands but did nothing to stop me.


    "Yes, you can say that. The temptation of yourp was irresistible, Onoda-kun." And she giggled again, this time looking more rxed and relieved.


    Somehow, that talk where we addressed her current state after what happened between us paved the way for us to be a little casual when conversing. The same as how I drewughter from her earlier, she feltfortable like this and so do I. But only if we''re alone.


    When there were other people around, we would revert to acting as a pair of a teacher and her Student Assistant.


    It''s better like this than letting her be racked in guilt by remembering how we crossed the forbidden line.


    I''m confident with my poker face but that''s not the case for Eguchi-sensei. When she arrives home, she''ll surely be reminded of what we did. And even without guessing, she''ll feel conflicted about it.


    Since that''s something I will have no control over, I already gave her my contact information. That way, she''ll have the option to call me.


    However, I''m well aware that that''s just patchwork and not something that will solve her conflicted feelings. Sooner orter, we still have to address what happened between us¡­


    -


    -


    By the time Eguchi-sensei''s car drove off the 2nd High School, the night had already started to set in the sky. It really took us the whole day to finish visiting all three schools.


    A lot has happened that it feels like a month has already passed. No. That''s an exaggeration. Maybe half a month?


    Anyway, since it''s already decided that we''ll go report to Hayashi-sensei tomorrow morning, Eguchi-sensei asked me if she could drive me home.


    I declined.


    At the current state of our rtionship, it will be a problem if she finds out that I''m already living with another girl. Besides, even if we can make an excuse that Akane is my childhood friend living next door, the possibility of Fuyu being there with my silly girl is high.


    So, to y it safe, I asked her to drop me off at the train station near our neighborhood. But before doing so, I told her that it was fine for me to stay outside a little longer, dropping the hint that I could spend more time with her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I noticed her reluctance to end this day, after all. If I''m not wrong, Eguchi-sensei wanted to know where I live or if not that, extend our private time together even for just a few minutes.


    And I''m right on the money.


    Putting on a determined expression as if she was about to go into a war, she slowed down the car to enter a parking space that we coincidentally passed by. As soon as the vehicle stopped on a spot, Eguchi-sensei heatedly stared at me as she bravely asked, "I don''t mean anything with this but¡­ Can we stay here for a while, Onoda-kun? I would like to spend more time with you¡­ as Ryouko and not your teacher, Eguchi."


    Yep. Instead of waiting for me to recreate the same situation as earlier, she''s the one who raised that banner this time.


    And considering how she''s a little shaky despite the determined look on her face, she''s afraid that I would decline her.


    Well, whether it be as her Student Assistant or the one she''s infatuated with, I already decided not to decline.


    So, in a bid to calm down her shakiness, I reached for her hand and sped it with mine before answering with a silly yet sincere smile, "If you say it like that, I''ll be a jerk to decline that. Besides, I also feel the same, Ryouko-san."


    "Onoda-kun¡­"


    Having confirmed that I am of a simr mind, Eguchi-sensei''s caught my lips, like a ma attracted to them. With her hands also dropping on my cheek to keep my head in line, she initiated a fiery and passionate kiss, mindlessly forgetting the world outside her car¡­

 Chapter 1411 Present

    Eguchi-sensei being the one to initiate the kiss, this situation was certainly a lot different from earlier. She locked my head and slowly moved from her seat to myp, taking her ce on it.


    And while she''s still a little clumsy with the way she moves her lips and tongue, I let myself be at her mercy while subtly guiding her on how to do it better.


    My effort wasn''t wasted. A minute or twoter, Eguchi-sensei had begun showing improvement with her kisses. If I wasn''t as experienced as I imed, I would probably sumb and drown in the fiery passion she''s showering me.


    Eguchi-sensei truly cast off everything about herself and focused solely on the feelings she''s nursing for me. She decided to adopt the method I showed her to bypass the moralplications restraining her.


    Perhaps, this could be our setup after this. Also, my worry that she will wallow in guilt when she returns home may not happen.


    But well... I couldn''t say that with certainty. It still depends on how she would take this after we separated today.


    That''s why I should stop thinking about that for now.


    At this moment, we''re just a simple couple getting our private time together.


    "Ryouko-san, you''ve improved quickly." When I sensed that she already got the experience she needed, I wrapped my arms around her and teasingly said that.


    Looking bashful and ttered, Eguchi-sensei seductively smiled as she licked my lips before saying, "It''s thanks to Onoda-kun''s guidance. You''re way too good at this."


    "Am I?"


    "Yes, you are..." Eguchi-sensei trailed her voice there as she resumed her assault on my lips.


    I teased her more by praising her from time to time or whenever we''d catch our breath. And that fueled her eagerness.


    And in response, Eguchi-sensei grew bolder by the second. She also went down on my neck to have a taste of it before moving down to my chest.


    When she saw and felt how built I am beneath my clothes, her reaction was minimal. But there''s a reason for that, she''s already aware of it because of the times she''d lean on my chest.


    She still showered me with praises and kisses though.


    However, unlike earlier where I managed to bring us to a more daring situation because there were convenient yet valid excuses like my reward and my offer to help her, Eguchi-sensei coulde up with another excuse to use. At least, not at the moment.


    Besides, we''re in a public parking space. People were walking around and cars kept on passing by in front and back. Furthermore, because the engine of the car was still on, it was only a matter of time before someone could be curious enough to check on us.


    And that''s why even if we''re still a little unsatisfied, we soon separated, ending this moment.


    But before Eguchi-sensei returned to her seat, she whispered in my ear with undeniable and inexhaustible affection, "I''m happy this day happened, Onoda-kun."


    "Me too, Ryouko-san." I replied followed by another kiss before I gently guided her back to her seat.


    We didn''t need to say anything more. Although our rtionship was still currently stuck in a bubble we would create whenever we were alone, I decided to slowly change that starting tomorrow.


    If I''m going to properly answer her feelings for me, I definitely have to tell her everything about me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -


    -


    Around more than half an hourter, Eguchi-sensei dropped me off at the station I mentioned. After bidding her goodnight, I waited until her car disappeared from my eyes before turning around to go home.


    When I checked my messages on the way, Akane updated me. Like I had guessed, Fuyu went home with her and they''re currently teaming up in the kitchen to prepare our dinner.


    Really, it feels like I got another housewife whenever she''s there. I mean, who will go to the house of her friend living with her partner to voluntarily cook dinner for them? Only Fuyu.


    Well, not that I''mining. I''m also happy for Akane to have a friend like her. In fact, Akane told me that the other two; Futaba and Eri, also wanted to visit ¨C or better yet, have a sleepover in the future. They just couldn''t find the chance because apart from their family, there are their boyfriends to worry about.


    Not that those boyfriends were preventing them from spending time with their friends, but those two girls were just considerate enough to still allot time for them. The four girls were always together in school, after all.


    Anyway, I thought of stopping by the bubble tea shop to get them a drink but... thinking about it, I changed my mind and walked to a pastry shop to buy cakes that we can eat as a dessert.


    -


    -


    "Onoda-kun... You shouldn''t have bothered." Fuyu murmured as she started dipping her fork into the slice of cake in front of her. Contrary to what she said, she''s already smiling from ear to ear from anticipation. As it turns out, the cake I bought was her favorite vor ¨C coffee caramel. Akane even teased me that I bought that specifically for the girl.


    As for my excuse, that''s the only avable cake within my budget. It''s just a coincidence. Right?


    In any case, we had just finished eating the dinner they prepared so I brought out the cake to eat.


    At the moment, Akane excused herself to get something upstairs, leaving me alone with Fuyu once again.


    "Don''t worry about it, Yuuki-san. Let''s just say I bought that as a way to show my gratitude to you." I replied to her as I watched her take her first bite.


    Almost instantly, a jubnt expression rose on her face and she instantly closed her lips while cupping both of her cheeks, enjoying the taste of the cake as it spread in her mouth.


    Yep. It''s like seeing a rare side of the girl who, just recently, couldn''t stop looking at me with narrowed eyes and a cold expression.


    After taking at least three bites that put the slice of cake to half of what it was, Fuyu pouted, "You keep saying that. You know you don''t have to always show your gratitude to me, Onoda-kun. Like I said, Akane is like a sister to me. And..."


    She trailed her voice there as though something got stuck in her throat.


    A few secondster, the girl slowly raised her gaze which instantly met with mine. And while appearing a bit embarrassed, she muttered, "... I''m also Onoda-kun''s friend."


    I didn''t hear her wrong. She really called me a friend. Damn, that''s a huge development. Or at least, I''d say that our efforts to stop her from being suspicious of me had started paying off.


    Without breaking eye contact with her, I put on a genuine smile before raising my arms to my side, "Mhm. I must say. That took me off-guard, Yuuki-san. I''m d to be considered your friend."


    "Y-you earned it... You''ve been nothing but sincere. It''s me who kept on doubting you."


    Well, she''s right in doubting me because her suspicions were true. But let''s not ruin the night by revealing that to her.


    In any case, before I could reply to that, the sound of Akane''s footsteps as she hopped down the stairs reached our ears. And turning our heads in her direction, Akane who was still hopping like a wild bunny appeared while holding something in her hands. It''s gift-wrapped and made to look like a present.


    However, it''s not boxed, and the way she wrapped it kept the original shape of that present. Even without tearing away the wrapper, I already knew what was in it.


    A tennis racket.


    "Husband! Here, this is my surprise for you!" Akane, with her signature silly grin, hopped onto myp as she presented that to me. And while drawing Fuyu''s participation, she continued, "Let''s y tennis. All three of us."

 Chapter 1412 Ruki-Nii-San

    Buying me a tennis racket was definitely not what I was expecting when I encouraged Akanest night to take it up as a hobby.


    However, knowing how her mind works, the girl possibly thought that it could be another way for us to spend our time together. And with Fuyu also put into the picture, my silly wife was still intent on pushing her best friend to me.


    I had no idea if Fuyu picked up on that or not. But considering she was also smiling from her seat as she watched me open the obvious present, it''s safe to say that the girl also weed the idea of being able to y with me.


    A few secondster, I unwrapped the tennis racket that was still in its bag. Pulling it out of the bag, a ck tennis racket with a blue handle appeared in my eyes. Since it''s still brand new, no scratch could be seen on its surface.


    Holding it in my right hand, I raised it up and looked at the two girls while putting on a rather conceited smirk.


    "We''re gonna y, huh? Should I take the two of you on?"


    And that instantly drew out a reaction from Fuyu who even stopped lifting a piece of the cake in her mouth, "Heh. That sounds like a challenge, Onoda-kun. Confident, are we?"


    Yep. If it''s about tennis, the girl wouldn''t simply back down if a newbie acted like a big shot in front of her.


    With an unkind smile and glinting eyes as though she''d pull out her tennis racket at any moment, Fuyu leaned forward and put me under her intimidating gaze.


    "Against you alone, I''m not. But if Akane is put into the equation, I can exploit some loophole." Without backing down on facing her gaze, I answered with confidence.


    And of course, the silly girl on myp reacted to it. She even acted overdramatic by clicking her tongue a few times before saying in a deeper voice, "Husband, are you underestimating me? You''re looking down on your lovely wife''s ability?"


    "I didn''t say I was. But Akane, I know how your mind rolls. I''ll take that as an advantage." I smirked and poked my girl''s cheek which resulted in her pouting.


    Watching that exchange from across us, Fuyu rxed her expression andughed at us. She then amusedly admitted, "I can''t help but agree with Onoda-kun. Akane, you''ll be our weakness. Why not let me handle him alone?"


    "Mou¡­ Not you too, Fuyu! Alright. I''ll beat husband and let you finish him off!"


    Wait. That sounds wrong to my perverted mind. But Fuyu thought nothing of that as she processed Akane''s words by their literal meaning.


    "Oh. Sounds like a n. Onoda-kun, prepare yourself." Fuyu''s eyes zed with challenge as she pointed the fork she was using for her cake to me. "Akane and I will beat you down."


    As for Akane who clearly understood the double meaning of her sentence, she issued a peal of jovialughter as she poked my cheek, "Yeah, husband. Fuyu and I will beat you down. You won''t mind being at our mercy if you lose, right?"


    "Well, I won''t. But what if I win?"


    "Hmm? Of course, we''ll be at your mercy."


    Upon hearing that, Fuyu couldn''t help but raise her concern, "Wait, Akane. That sounds wrong."


    But Akane brushed it off easily. ''Don''t worry, Fuyu. Even if husband wins, his overflowing consideration won''t put us in a bad situation. Also, I don''t n to lose."


    She then put on a confident smirk as she turned her gaze back to me, "I also know how your mind rolls, husband. You love me so much that you will eventually let me win."


    This girl¡­ While that was true in different contexts, now that she put a stake in it, there''s no way I won''t give my best. Besides, it''s also a chance for me to make her decide on taking up that hobby. I''ll beat her enough that she''d start striving to improve ¨C the only problem is¡­ I also only know the basics of it from the several PE sses where we yed that sport back in middle school.


    Anyway, spending the next few minutes talking about that match we promptly decided, it turned our evening to be a little lively.


    Soon enough, the time for Fuyu to go home arrived. And like thest time, Akane won''t take no for an answer as she put me on escort duty to make sure her friend will be able to go home safely.


    Fuyu''s considerate objection was also shot down by Akane.


    Well, at least, we both tried, right?


    And so, after sending my silly wife next door to not let her be alone in the house, Fuyu and I made our way to the station.


    Nothing much happened on the way and even though we once again got mistaken for a couple, Fuyu remained silent next to me. Whatever was in her mind, I had no idea. But sensing that she was now morefortable with my presence than before surely brought a smile to my lips.


    And as an act of consideration, I didn''t try to tease her. There''s a better time and ce for that, right?


    Before long, we reached their neighborhood and took another few minutes of walking to reach their house.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Not that surprising, Fuyu''s little sister, Fubuki, once again showed her fangs as she excitedly danced upon spotting us from a distance.


    "Ah! Ruki-nii-san, good evening. Thank you for sending my elder sister home!" With an obvious teasing smirk, she leered at her older sister as she addressed me.


    Hearing the little girl call me by my name, I looked at the girl next to me.


    "That¡­ I''m sorry, Onoda-kun. She cannot stop asking about you so I told her your name." She guiltily answered before approaching her little sister. "And you, I told you we''re not dating."


    "Eh¡­ I never said you are, onee-chan. Did you hear it wrong?" The little girl cutely tilted her head. However, a secondter, a cunning smile showed on her lips as Fubuki waved at me.


    What a lively girl. Fuyu was no match for her little sister. Should I ask her to bring Fubuki to that tennis match? That''ll be fun.


    In any case, because Fuyu was a little helpless at stopping her little sister from making the situation any more awkward, she resorted to doing the same thing as before; dragging the girl inside.


    Before disappearing within it, Fuyu turned around and looked at me with an embarrassed and kinda apologetic expression as she said, "Uhm¡­ D-don''t mind Fubuki, Onoda-kun, Thank you for sending me home, and good night!"


    I thought that was the end but Fubuki, like a cute little animal, peeked her head out of the gate to also do the same, "Thank you again, Ruki-nii-san! See you next time!"


    And with that Fuyu who was already out of options covered her little sister''s mouth as she dragged her back in.


    Nheless, in the few seconds that I remained in front of their house, I still heard Fubuki teasing her older sister. Really, I wonder if Fuyu could still keep her older sister''s status after Fubuki grew up a few years from now.


    She might transform into more of a menace who exists just to see her older sister flustered. Well, hopefully not.


    Anyway, once I''m certain that everything was fine, I turned around to return to the station. I still have girls to pick up, after all. Ririka and Yae were stilling to spend the night with us¡­ And well, to see me in that cosy they made for me.

 Chapter 1413 Lesson

    Picking up Yae and Ririka didn''t take that long. After all, they''re already waiting near the station at Ririka''s neighborhood.


    I sped through the street to reach them quickly ¨C though it was impossible to make the train go faster than it was. In any case, I still arrived there rtively quickly because my worrywart trait was once again in full throttle. Because I asked them to wait for me outside when I left the house with Fuyu, I couldn''t help but overthink that someone could bother or hit on them, like that time with Aoi and Ria.


    Thankfully, nothing of the sort happened. Furthermore, the two kept on updating me every few minutes. They even went to the convenience store nearby, buying snacks for the night ¨C even if they had just eaten dinner.


    On my way to them, I called them through a video call, keeping thempany while we talked about our day.


    And upon arriving at their location, the two girls didn''t waste any moment to sidle up to me, hooking their arms on mine, not minding the other people who could see us as we walked to the station.


    Well, there''s nothing to worry about that part. It''s already deep in the night. Moreover, I put my back to work as their boyfriend, making sure that no one around our age was around. I even picked a train car where we could take a corner and a little privacy.


    Thanks to that, we got some quality time in there, satisfying their hunger for my affection. Likewise, they also did the same for me.


    Ririka even sat in between my legs, letting me hold her like that for the whole duration of our train ride. Well, I didn''t only hold her. Taking advantage that no one was around, I made sure to dote on her a lot.


    As for Yae, she acted as our lookout while also asionally taking her chances to take a bite at me.


    "Looking at you three, I''m guessing you''ve used every possible chance to have a go at each other." With a raised eyebrow, Akanemented on our arrival. Since I already informed her that we were on our way back, the silly girl didn''t wait for me to pick her up next door. Instead, she made sure to position herself at the front door to unt her ''wife'' status again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But seeing how I basically wrapped myself around Ririka, maintaining our closeness even after leaving the train, Akane couldn''t do that anymore.


    Furthermore, Yae was alsofortably leaning against me with a triumphant smile on her lips.


    She faced Akane''s gaze and answered on behalf of us three, "You know how sweetie is, Akane. He''s always the type to dote on us if there''s a chance. Look at him not wanting to let go of Ririka."


    Hearing that, the girl fully enclosed in my arms giggled in satisfaction. She then ced her hand on my cheek and guided my head down to give her another kiss.


    Naturally, I didn''t think twice about doing so. But soon afterward, I turned to Yae to do the same before also reaching my hand to Akane, pulling her over to me to give her the same treatment.


    I know. They wouldn''t really mind if I only favored Ririka this time, there''d be plenty of chancester, after all. But since they''re already here, why waste the chance?


    Once we were done sharing warm kisses, Akane stepped aside, opening the way for us as she teasingly said, "Husband, hurry and go take Riri upstairs. I''m sure you can''t wait to push her down the bed."


    "Do you think I''m that much of a pervert, Akane?"


    "What? You''re not?"


    "Well, I am but¡­"


    I tried to argue but I knew how futile it was¡­ I''m really thinking about that, after all. Doting on the girl on the train and on our way here already woke up my desire for her.


    "Sweetie, there''s no use denying it," Yae added, tapping my shoulder and pushing my back. She even raised her thumb, acting more supportive.


    Andstly, Ririka also added, "Yeah¡­ Ruki, I feel it poking my back."


    Uh¡­ I also can''t deny that.


    And due to that, with her words as the final straw that broke the camel''s back, my restraint snapped in two.


    Tightening my embrace on the girl, I heatedly stared at Akane and Yae first before picking up Ririka in a princess carry.


    Yeah. That''s me trying to imply that I also want them, not only Ririka. However, even if they understood it, the two girls quickly came up with obvious excuses.


    Akane used the tea, saying she was going to brew it while Yae grabbed the bags containing the snacks they bought and the costume for my cosy.


    Understanding Akane and Yae''s train of thought, they wanted to give this moment solely to Ririka.


    Well, for sure, they''re taking into ount that this should be Ririka''s first time sleeping over again after I took her back in. And since the night wouldn''t end right away¡­ they also gave me this chance to fully dote on the girl.


    Really, they''re taking up my ''consideration'' too much. But I couldn''t really me them for that, right? Like I wished, they''re also working for the harmony of ourplex rtionship. I should be happy with that, right? But somehow, it still left a bad taste in my mouth.


    I didn''t want them to restrain themselves for me or the other girls¡­ I''ll satisfy all of them even if it''s thest thing I will do.


    But well, I was surely overthinking this a lot, as always¡­


    Having reached that point, I sighed inwardly and shook off any negative thoughts in my mind.


    I let go of my intention to have theme with us upstairs.


    "Alright, you two. We''ll be back soon. Ririka, hold onto me."


    Ririka nodded, clinging to my neck as her undeniable joy and anticipation soared. She then turned to the two girls, mouthing ''thank you''.


    With that, Akane and Yae sent us off with their eyes as I traversed the few steps to the stairs.


    Looking back, my silly wife and normally clingy girl waved their hands jubntly. Reading what they were saying through their lips, a grin couldn''t help but form on my face.


    "We''ll squeeze you outter so¡­ save some for us!"


    Uh¡­ Thinking about it, how many times have I been squeezed today? I already lost count this morning¡­


    -


    -


    As soon as I put the girl down on our bed, I noticed Ririka covering her mouth as she funnily stared at me. It''s different from the joy and anticipation she showed earlier. It feels like she''s teasing me about something I am clueless about.


    "Hmm? Ririka?" I asked her, trying to figure that out.


    But as I did so, she burst intoughter yet it''s not in a demeaning way. Instead, I could sense that she''s enjoying a certain aspect of me.


    "What is it, Ruki? Are you not going to climb up?" Herughter stopped and tilted her head cutely.


    "I am. But Ririka, can you tell me what was so funny? I felt out of the loop there." Yeah. No matter how I think about it, I failed to understand. And that''s why rather than try to figure that out, it''s best to ask her directly.


    Upon hearing that, the girl burst intoughter again. But this time, she grabbed onto me and pulled me up to the bed before snuggling in my embrace, "Hehe, curious, are you? But it''s nothing much, Ruki. Let''s see¡­ I thought you still looked really cool and handsome even when you were upset. Not that I''ve seen you upset before but that''s how it feels this time."


    Huh? What is she saying? Since when did I¡­


    As I was thinking that, I got interrupted by her sweetughter.


    "Ruki, you''re probably thinking ''When did I feel upset'', am I correct? You failed to notice it but it''s obvious to me and maybe to Akane and Yae too." She then reached for my cheeks and squeezed them between her palms before continuing, "If I''m not wrong, you also want them here with us. However, because you''re all over me or just the fact that they''re having more time with you than I do, they allowed me to have this moment with you. You love them just as much as me so you can''t help but feel a little upset when they''re acting that considerate. Am I wrong?"


    As soon as she finished that exnation, the girl bit onto my pouted lips before giggling again.


    Uh¡­ Somehow, I couldn''t find words to refute all that.


    But really, since when are my girls already this proficient at reading me? The more I spend time with them, the more they seem to find new things about me.


    Is this the power of love? Maybe. Or I was just too obvious back there. I failed to straighten my face after overthinking like that.


    "What can I say? I don''t think I can deny that." In the end, that''s all I could answer.


    "You don''t have to¡­ Just say yes, Ruki. It''s fine for you to be more expressive. Remember, you''re not the old Ruki anymore. Your desire is not the only thing upying your mind." Ririka rxed her hands as she started caressing me, her affection flowing through her fingertips, "At the end of the day, we all know how much you love us. And for the record, we also love you a lot. Getting upset is a normal emotion. Express it and improve from it. It''s not like it''s going to break our rtionship. Instead, it will only make it stronger after we resolve it."


    Ending her words like that, Ririka warmly smiled as she waited for me to react.


    And somehow, my body moved on its own, hugging her tightly and pulling her up to nt my lips on hers. Her words clearly resonated in my chest and I''m more than grateful for it, "I don''t know how many times I''ve said this but¡­ I''ll repeat this as many times as I can¡­ I''m really the luckiest guy to have you."


    "Geez, now you''re being too cheesy, Ruki. I love you¡­" Responding to my kiss, Ririka snuggled closer.


    "I love you too," I thought of just using gestures to respond to that but there were times when saying it vocally was better. And this is one of those times.


    Although bringing her here started with just my desire to be with her on the same bed again, this girl taught me an important lesson.


    Nheless, even if that''s the case, we''re still going to do it. Making love is always the best expression to show affection to one another, after all.

 Chapter 1414 Another Past Memory

    Half an hour of overflowing passionter where the two of us satisfied each other in more ways than one, I carried the still-recovering Ririka on my back as we went down to join Akane and Yae downstairs.


    My neck kinda stings because of her usual bite mark that would be left behind whenever I would be able to make her climax. There were at least three this time but they were all in the same spot.


    It''s not a problem anyway. The two girls wouldn''t mind it and Ririka brought the skin-colored band-aids she always used to cover her bite marks on me. I could use that tomorrow.


    As for why I am carrying her down instead of letting her rest, she insisted on it. Or she asked me to do so.


    The girl believed that she might fall asleep from exhaustion and she didn''t want to miss me putting on the costume she painstakingly and wholeheartedly sewed and designed for me.


    Ah. There''s another point she raised. She wanted to experience the wonderful feeling of leaning on my back once again. Upon hearing that, I instantly got convinced. Furthermore, she''s still maximizing our time together. As her boyfriend, I''m more than ready to serve my girl. I''m the biggest simp, after all.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That aside, it has really been a while since I carried her on my back.


    In the past, I often did this for her whenever I was going to pick her up from an event or her part-time job in that maid caf¨¦. Her feet were always strained from standing and moving back and forth. Most of the time, she''d fall asleep while still relishing the feeling of my back and being carried by me.


    Whenever I sensed that, I would pick a nearby park or somewhere with minimal noise to not disturb her much-needed rest. Instead of carrying her to the station where it was loud and chaotic, I would wait for her to wake up. That way, she''d feel refreshed before going home.


    Uh¡­ Now that I remembered that, I was really acting like a boyfriend there, huh? And yet, I never even considered that at all. What a broken idiot.


    As I was about to take the first step down our stairs, the girl on my back sweetly giggled once again as she climbed up, anchoring her chin on my shoulder.


    Then, with a meaningful smile on her lips, she reminiscently pointed, "Hmm? Is that what I think it is, Ruki? I sensed that you''re recalling those previous times you carried me on your back¡­"


    Yep. She once again unleashed her ability to know what I''m thinking. It''s not just me being obvious anymore.


    Maybe this was the result of the resonance of our feelings. No matter how cringe or unscientific it was, I could only fall on that to exin why my girls were seemingly reading my thoughts or even the subtle surges of my emotions.


    Akane''s radar might also even fall on that, right?


    Well, exaggeration or not, she''s still correct in her guess.


    "Ririka, since when did you develop your psychic powers?" I jokingly answered which earned me a poke on my cheek as I resumed going down the stairs, "But yes, I remember those times. The first time was when that guy didn''t show up right? You''re not only physically tired but also emotionally too."


    Yeah. That''s the first instance. I was during the time when I had already expressed my desire to steal her. The time when I would go to their clubroom and spend time hugging her while she worked on her cosy ideas.


    Ririka nodded and recalled that event up to its minute details. "Un. He said he was going to visit me at my part-time job but at thest minute, he said he had something to do. And you''re also a psychic back then, appearing right when I needed someone¡­ You let me jump on your back and let me get some rest in that park. When I woke up, you handed me a stic bag from the convenience store containing a drink and an onigiri, saying I should energize myself."


    I remembered that when I entered the convenience store with the girl on my back, I asked the clerk to turn off the loud music. She was suspicious of me at first but when I told her that Ririka was just exhausted from her part-time job, she assisted me in getting what the girl needed.


    The other customers also followed along, not daring to make a sound for fear that the girl would wake up.


    It''s actually a miracle that they easily epted my exnation back then.


    Was it herfortable expression? I had no idea. Thinking about it now, it''s really a mystery.


    "Well, I only did what I had to do for the girl I wanted to steal."


    "Yeah, right. No one would put that much effort into someone you just wanted to steal. You held all my weaknesses yet you never used them to threaten me into giving in to you. Even if you ask someone else, your way was nothing short of making me fall in love with you." Ririka poked my cheek again. Her breathing had started to be regted as if reminiscing about that small event in our past was enough to refill her spent stamina in bed. "I remembered that he called me that night but I never answered. Instead, I thought of you instead¡­ I had never gotten the chance to tell you about that."


    Something like that happened, huh? But I know, even if she told me about it, I''d probably not put importance on it. That''s how much of a dense idiot I was.


    "Really? Now I want to hear all your thoughts that particr night. That must be the day you started falling for me."


    Yeah. I might be wrong to think that she started falling for me during that night in their clubroom where we almost did it.


    "Maybe? We''re already close that time. I was just clinging to that guy since he was my first boyfriend and someone who shared the same hobby, hoping that he would make me feel important again. But it''s you who eventually made me feel like that. Unfortunately, you never realized it back then."


    "Well, an idiot will always be an idiot. That''s why I''ll continue making up for everything that I missed."


    Soon enough, we reached thest step of the stairs. The two of us shared a kiss as I made my way to the living room.


    Since the distance wasn''t really that significant, I already heard the girls'' voices, conversing with each other.


    In the kitchen, I noticed that the tea Akane made was still on the electric heater, keeping it warm there. As for the costume, Yae already neatlyid the different pieces out on one single sofa, just waiting for me to put it on.


    The TV was also on. However, rather than focusing on the program being shown in it, they''re really engaged in their lively conversation. Their topic? It''s obvious, it''s about me or things rted to me.


    And before Akane''s radar worked to see us approaching, they were just finishing up with the topic of the present she gave me earlier as well as the challenge that we agreed upon.


    Yae, who''s also a little knowledgeable and experienced in that sport, then expressed her desire to join the match and beat me in the same game. But because she had no tennis racket of her own, she asked Akane to also apany her tomorrow to buy one.


    Looks like it might turn into a Me against Everyone as the girl on my back also suddenly got funneled with enthusiasm as she perked her ears and stared at me with bright, encouraging eyes.


    In any case, just with what I heard and the way they reacted to it, even I wouldn''t be able to refute how much they love me. Even if I''m not around, they''re not running out of topics. And as long as it''s about me, they won''t hesitate to join in.


    Perhaps tomorrow, I''d also hear Nami, Satsuki, and the others talking about it. It would definitely not be a secret to their group chat, right?


    "Husband, you''re here." Like I expected, Akane''s head soon turned to me, weing us back to the living room. As for Yae, the girl quickly ran up to me, dragging me with them.


    And with this, our wonderful night continues¡­

 Chapter 1415 What I Want To Do

    "There you go... Having too much makeup is unnecessary. You look more like the character with just this light touch."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With the tip of her makeup brush retreating from my face, Yae smiled in satisfaction as she took a step back. Behind her, Akane and Ririka stared at me with their mouths open in amazement. I could even see their eyes turning heart-shaped from how much they loved my appearance in this costume.


    Well, it''s not the typical cosy of an anime character where it''s just gaudy clothes that wouldn''t survive public standards. It''s like an Edo Period samurai geared up for war.


    But instead of a topknot, they had me wear a long, ck hair wig tied into a ponytail. They also attached extensions to it, styling it simr to the character I was supposed to cosy.


    "Really?" I scratched my cheek and put on a ttered smile which gathered my girls'' amusement.


    "Yeah! All that''s left is to pose like that character, husband!" Akane chimed in excitedly as she pulled up the character illustration from her phone, showing the slightly cool pose.


    Well, it looked a little cringy in my eyes. But because it would make them happy if I did it, I found no hesitation in executing that pose; standing ording to the illustration, putting my hand on the hilt of the katana prop andstly, covering a part of my face with my right eye peeking from the gap of my fingers.


    As soon as I finished, I heard a clicking sound. Ririka who picked this particr character for me was already exhrated at seeing me portray the character so well that she couldn''t help herself taking pictures of me.


    "I can''t wait to bring you to an event, Ruki! You''ll be swarmed by everyone wanting to take pictures of you or take one with you!" She excitedly eximed as she started moving around, taking multiple angle shots. "I''m certain that if I post these photos on the inte, you''ll gather a following in no time at all.


    "Sweetie, maybe you''re really cut out to be a model. Why not try it? Even if you eventually be famous for it, it doesn''t matter. We''re confident that no matter how many girls get crazy over you, you''ll never abandon us again." Yae added in praise along with encouraging me to take up the modeling path that I was still not sure of treading on.


    And Akane also stepped forward. With her eyes full of admiration that''s already mixed with her inexhaustible affection for me, she also added


    "I agree. But ultimately, your choice matters, husband. You''ve always been thinking about our future, working towards it with all of us in your mind. Even if you deny it, I''m positive that you still have yet to consider what it is that you really want to do. For yourself. You see, I heard this from Aya and she told me that this was originally from you. There''s a difference between ''what do you want to do'', ''what you should do'' and ''what you can do''."


    Akane paused for a moment because the other two stood beside her, showing their support and that they agreed with what she was trying to say.


    "You''ve been focusing on thest two but the first one... if I''m not wrong, you only consider being with us in the future as something you want to do. But in my opinion, aside from your still lingering desire, you''ve been nothing but selfless ever since your change."


    Upon hearing all that, I started processing everything they just said, weighing them and determining whether it would be beneficial to us. Right. In the end, my decision was still grounded in my desire to continue being with them in the future.


    I mean, I could be called a dreamless idiot without putting any importance on what career I would take. As long as they''re still around me, that''s enough.


    But then again, I shouldn''t brush this off again. And so, as I finished processing all those, I faced the three girls with sincerity.


    "Alright. I heard you. I''ll think of something I really want to do that''s outside of my desire. As for modeling... well, I''m sure you have already heard from Yua. I''ll give it a try soon."


    Right. There''s the invitation from Yua''s agency brought by her mother. Moreover, there''s also the uing result of the bet with Juri. Not that I was already certain of my photo winning on it but well, it''s a 50/50 chance in hindsight. It would either win or lose.


    In a way, it''s already set in stone that I would be stepping foot in that world.


    And if Yue heard about this, that girl would also be enlivened. Enough that she might try toe and forcefully open a schedule to visit me. Furthermore, it''s not too much of a stretch to imagine Yue asking her manager, Kaoru-san, to find an opportunity to bring me close to her work by hiring me as a model. As for what kind of work it would be, there are a lot of possibilities.


    "Really? Then hurry and pose for us, husband! Riri, we need great shots!"


    "On it!"


    Anyway, while my mind wandered on that, Akane seemingly got a burst of passion as she pointed at me. Ririka immediatelyplied with the same passion as she seemingly pulled a better camera out of nowhere.


    Uh. No. It''s in the bag they used to carry this costume. She''s really ready for this... Maybe she just got too excited earlier to not think of taking it out.


    Infected or moved by their passion, I found myself nodding and posing again.


    But the girls weren''t done yet.


    On the other side, Yae suddenly had a sh of brilliance as she raised her hand enthusiastically.


    "Hear, hear! I will create social media ounts for sweetie. Not a personal one but for his model and cosy photos! Let''s post everything there!"


    And upon hearing that, Akane and Ririka instantly approved of it.


    "Oh! Good idea. Think of a fitting handle for him, Yaeko."


    "Uh. Girls?" Seeing them deciding all that in less than a few seconds, I raised my hand to also give my input. But seeing their lively expressions as if they were doing something they really enjoyed, I shook my head and threw the thought of stopping them to the bin.


    I could still talk to themter so... for now, I''ll be their model.


    -


    -


    Around an hourter, the four of us sat down on the soft, snuggled-up together as we checked every shot that Ririka managed to take. On the coffee table, next to the teapot, a phone was ced there showing some of my girls who jumped in the video call that Yae started.


    Instead of sharing the photos with their groupter, they initiated that video call to showcase them as well as how I look up without acting out as that character.


    Obviously, almost all of them hopped in it, making it almost impossible to see them clearly due to how small the squares became.


    As I received praise from all of them, I couldn''t help but be flustered no matter how thick my face was.


    And that brought more smiles to their faces followed by the girls teaming up to tease me.


    Yep. I only managed to get away from all those when some of them started dozing off. It''s alreadyte into the night, after all.


    After wishing them goodnight, we soon ended the call and started preparing for our bedroom.


    Akane and Ririka went upstairs to fix the bedsheet that got crumpled earlier while Yae went to the bathroom to preheat the tub of water.


    As for me, they left me behind in the living room to finish the tea. And since I would surely be busy with them in the bathroom and our bedroom, I used the chance to pull up my phone, sending goodnights to my girls again and checking if I received any messages from Eguchi-sensei and Kanno-sensei. There''s also Saionji and Hanabi. The former didn''t give her contact but I got hers while thetter already sent me a message earlier, even before Eguchi-sensei brought me to her house.


    Andst but not the least, I decided to call Miwa-nee. It''s already been close to two weeks since she returned. As much as I miss her, I''m also a little worried that her soon-to-be ex-husband and inws were making things difficult for her.


    Even if my mom assured me that she got Miwa-nee covered, I would only be convinced if I heard it from Miwa-nee herself.

 Chapter 1416 Midnight Call

    Soon after I concluded checking on everyone, even calling Miwa-nee who I found out to be really waiting to hear my voice and see me even through the screen, I joined the girls in the bathroom to wash up before retreating to our bedroom where we squeezed out what was left of me today¡­


    Yeah. They really held onto their words from earlier. Even Ririka who already almost passed out earlier still joined the two as they teamed up on locking me down on the bed.


    Two of them used their bodies to keep my back on the bed while the third one rode me. Or there''s also the instance when it''s Akane''s turn that Ririka sat on my head, allowing me to eat her up while Yae rubbed herself on my arm.


    But soon after I got all of them shivering from the pleasure, I took the lead, taking them on one by one, pressing them deeper into our bed.


    By the time we finished, Ririka already fell asleep from exhaustion, only giving me onest kiss and a goodnight. As for Yae and Akane, they almost managed to oust my stamina. Almost, because in the end, they also fell down on me, all of their energy spent while filled uppletely.


    Perhaps if the side effect of the tea was fast-acting, I would be able tost even until morning. But there''s always a limit, right?


    In any case, after catching my breath and putting nkets on the three girls, I pushed my exhausted body to get up and sat in front of our bedroom windows.


    There, I waited for the clock to tick at midnight.


    Naturally, I have a reason for that.


    The same as that night when we surprised Miwa-nee for her birthday, I aimed to greet Hina who would be celebrating her birthday as soon as the date changed.


    It''s not possible to bring her home tonight and she didn''t actually tell me about it. Not that she refused to tell me, we just didn''t have the chance to talk about it.


    Thankfully, Nami informed me about it earlier. And so, I decided to stay up for it.


    She''s among the girls who were dozing off earlier so I had no idea if she was still awake. That''s why while waiting for the few minutes to pass, I wrote down my possibly the first ever birthday message for a girl I love.


    I don''t know what to write at first but upon remembering everything that happened between us, my fingers just continued to move, typing out an almost essay-long message, recounting our memories together as well as everything I''m hoping to aplish with her in the future.


    Maybe if someone read that, they would cringe a lot but I couldn''t care less about it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After saving it on a text document so I could copy and paste itter if the call failed to go through, I started counting down in my head while admiring looking at Hina''s photo that I saved on my phone¡­


    "Hmm. I really should take her out on a date after school and send her home. Her years of chasing after that guy she hoped to look in her direction is over. It''s now on me to make her feel very special."


    As I murmured along those lines, listing out every possible option, the time continued to pass.


    Soon enough, midnight arrived and I quickly tapped the ''call'' button.


    A few ringster, the screen lit up as Hina''s sleepy face upied it. She''sying down sideways, holding her phone at an angle where itpletely brightened up her face. She''s not sleeping with lights off so it didn''t matter.


    Unlike her usual braided ponytail draped on her shoulder, her hair was probably neatly spread behind her. It''s impossible to see in this angle.


    In any case, despite looking like I had disturbed her sleep, her lips naturally stretched into a lovely smile as soon as she recognized the culprit behind the call.


    "Hmm, Ruki? What''s wrong? Oh. I''d like to say it''s rare for you to call at this time but I think I already understood why¡­" In less than a few seconds, her confusion instantly cleared up. She then giggled sweetly, pushing a finger on her lips as her drowsiness gradually disappeared.


    "You do? So much for a surprise, huh? Happy birthday, Hina."


    "Hehe. I''m also hoping to hear from you. But I remembered. I never told you about this day."


    "It''s my bad for not asking you, I guess?"


    "It''s my bad too, idiot. I''m guessing either Nanami or Saki told you. I''ll have to thank them tomorrow."


    After saying that, Hina rolled over to the other side, perhaps to get a position where she''sfortable. But by doing so, I got a glimpse of what she''s wearing. It''s not the same pajama as before. It''s now closer to a night gown which showed a lot of her skin. It''s also made of silk which allowed it to stick close to her body. Due to that, I got treated by her sexiness even if it''s just for a split second.


    Not noticing that I somehow got lost into admiring her body, Hina continued.


    "By the way, you really look like the character earlier. If not for deeply knowing the face behind that thin makeup, I''d be fooled to think that it''s a different person. Can I see it in person next time?"


    Ah. Right. That''s what most of them said. It''s like I became a different person despite wearing the same expression as that character. And due to that, none of them were against in posting in the social media ount that Yae made for me.


    Naturally, the girls who also didn''t have any ount there started registering just to follow or add me. Yae also gave me the ount details so that I could manage it myself.


    As for the handle that they picked¡­ it started with Dark Prince ¨C suggested by Elizabeth, of course ¨C but it eventually got changed into a simple one. A single letter alias, ''R''.


    Somehow, they all agreed to it, mentioning simple is always the best. Well, I''m fine whichever so¡­ it became my inte persona. Not that I would be using that often. I''m already good with the messaging app that allowed me to connect with all of them, after all.


    "Next time? I''ll bring it tomorrow for you to see."


    "Really? Then¡­ go home with me too, Ruki? My parents already know about you. They heard from Kazuha-nee when she tried teasing me."


    "Of all people to reveal it¡­" I shook my head, remembering the smug older sister of Ogawa and how she used me to torment her older brother. I guess I''ll turn the tables on her next time I encounter her. Let''s see how she will react. Too bad for Ogawa but her sister is asking for it.


    "I know, right? I''m waiting for my chance to do it. Maybe surprise them one day by bringing you home. But now, they said they can''t be convinced that I stopped chasing after Kazuo¡­" Hina rolled her eyes incredulously, something she rarely do. She looked fed up with it, huh? But I also couldn''t me her parents. The girl was too obvious with her infatuation with Ogawa before, after all. Even if she thought she''s being secretive about it, there''s no way they wouldn''t notice after all these years. And now, they heard about the girl getting a boyfriend that''s not Ogawa. No wonder they''re not convinced.


    Well, I better prepare on making them convinced. Hopefully, they wouldn''t be as difficult as Elizabeth''s father.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll convince them to even allow me in your room¡­"


    "This guy¡­ I''ll convince them too. I want to show you something."


    "Hmm? Sounds like I''m in for a surprise. But it feels wrong when you''re the one celebrating her birthday."


    "Shut it, idiot. I''m the type to be generous on my birthday¡­ Besides, I''m always trying to scheme my way to be with you. I should act as a proper girlfriend for once."


    "Okay, now that''s you being too negative. You''re already doing that a lot."


    "It''s not enough. So, wait for it." Hina pouted and pointed right at the camera as if she''s trying to poke at my forehead. Following that, her sweetughter rang out, blessing my ears.


    Although I only nned for a greeting, our conversation continued until an hourter as we talked about a lot of things. Not just about our rtionship but even the mundane topics that she seems to really enjoy talking about.


    Naturally, I matched her with that, entertaining the birthday girl until we decided to call it a night a say goodnight to each other for the second time. Furthermore, with her request, I let the call remained connected throughout the night. She wanted to emte the feeling of sleeping next to each other.


    Obviously, she focused more on me than the girls that were lying on the same bed.


    And with this, the extended Wednesday ended well into the first hour of Thursday. Right, I also sent my cringy birthday message to Hina which made the girl feel ttered and embarrassed at the same time. She loved it a lot that she even teasingly said that she was going to print and frame it. What a girl¡­

 Chapter 1417 Picking Up Miyako

    "Hmm, are you surprised to see me here to pick you up? After missing the chance to check on you yesterday, I thought I could ride the bus with you today. So, of course, I had to be here." With a bright smile, I stepped out of the bus stop waiting shed to greet the girl who had juste to a halt, a few steps away from me.


    Of course, Miyako wasn''t surprised. She''s literally just speechless to find me waiting for her here. The ray of the morning sun behind her was even giving the girl''s appearance a more charming look.


    Right. After sending Akane, Yae, and Ririka to school, I quickly made my way here even if I had to spend more for the bus fare. The few hundred I used couldn''t bepared to this rewarding image in front of my eyes. Even without putting that much of an effort into it, Miyako''s beauty remained timeless.


    Actually, I nned to pick her up right outside their house. However, I changed my mind upon remembering that she sometimes takes a different route to get here to time her schedule when there are fewer students around taking the same bus.


    We could miss each other since I didn''t inform her about mying here.


    As for the reason why she does that, she once told me that it all started when rumors about her spread to almost everyone in our middle school. And upon entering high school, she just adopted the same habit.


    Obviously, I was the same clueless guy from back then. I failed to notice that she was arrivingte to school to avoid the other students.


    If ever the time machine is invented in the future, especially one that''s not going to change the present, I will blindly pay any amount to ride it for a chance to beat up my past self for all the things that I have done.


    I mean, even if I stood by not regretting any of my misdeeds, I couldn''t help but feel ashamed and angry about how much of an idiot I had been every time a memory of my past with my girls shed back in my mind.


    Her usually emotionless face twitched as she forced a smile, looking at me incredulously. "Mister. You do know how to send a message, don''t you?" she jeered, "You can''t say you do not when ourst message to each other was justst night. Why specificallye here when we could meet near the school?"


    While maintaining my bright smile, I shook my head as I took my step toward her. Reaching in to tuck her hair behind her ear, I replied, "Dear Miyako, do you really need to ask that? You already know the answer."


    Ignoring the other pedestrians walking in our direction, I nted my lips on hers.


    She made no attempt to dodge it. However, she also showed a minimal reaction. It''s like she simply took it as is, without reciprocating my gesture.


    "Still as scandalous as ever." Miyako sneered at me again but little by little, her lips gradually rxed. Nheless, before it could form her perfect smile, she covered it up with her arm, denying me the view.


    Yep. This girl had also started creating counter-teasing, knowing I''m already like a helpless lovestruck virgin for all of them.


    Of all people, my throne of being the teasemaster was being challenged by my girls. That group chat is not just a Ruki Hub anymore but also a Ruki Countermeasure Council.


    Well, it''s not bad. Being alone on top of the hill wasn''t always great. I''ll ept all of their challenges.


    "Should I tell them that I''m your boyfriend?" I pointed behind her as though there were other studentsing from that direction.


    I wasn''t wearing any disguise today except for changing the way my hair wasbed.


    Due to that, without checking behind her, Miyako''s eyes narrowed slightly as she quickly pulled out a face mask and put it on me, covering half of my face.


    "You idiot. Stop making things difficult for you."


    The girl then hit my chest lightly. Her worry about my situation is clearly conveyed by it.


    "Heh. I''m kidding. No one ising this way. I appreciate the readiness though. I lost this round of teasing."


    As I admitted that, I pulled down the mask as I nted another kiss on her lips. This time, instead of not moving, she bit my lips with little force before quickly looking behind her to confirm.


    Soon after doing so, she grabbed my cor and pulled me down to her, giving my lips another bite.


    "Idiot Ruki. You deserve that bite." Miyako said as she released me. Following this, she pouted as she made her way to the waiting shed.


    I was quick on my feet though. Stretching my arm to hook it around her waist, I matched up on her steps.


    Miyako rolled her eyes at me but didn''t say anything anymore. She still appeared a little upset about what I did though.


    That''s why for the next few minutes before the bus arrives, I used that moment to appease her. Now that I reviewed it, that''s rather tasteless. Truly a deserving loss for me.


    Thankfully, Miyako softened up to me after scolding me onest time. Even without saying it, she couldn''t deny how happy she is at this moment.


    When we finally got on the bus, the girl chose a two-seater and took the window seat. She used the tall backseats and the blind spot for being there to hide from the other passengers'' eyes how shefortably cuddled up with me.


    Naturally, I yed along with her. I red at whoever would even try to nce at us. Due to that, no one took a seat near us.


    Watching the girl enjoy this moment, I couldn''t help but feel really relieved. I mean, unlike when I took her back in where she still looked a little gloomy, Miyako was now emitting a bright aura. Whatever was weighing on her mind had disappeared. And that included those three bitches that were bullying her.


    Guessing correctly that it''s part of the reason why I came to pick her up today, Miyako brought it up herself a few minutes after the bus began moving to our destination.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Uhm¡­ I never told you about them because I thought I could endure it. I thought I could get away from them¡­ I was wrong. Even when I fought back, they only got even more enraged at me¡­" She started, her tone a little down. She probably didn''t want to talk about this if possible but now that we were in this situation, she couldn''t keep it hidden anymore.


    I mean, I already know even if she still decides not to tell me. But for the girl to voice it out to me, it means she''s now finally letting go of it. The thought of doing it by herself was already gone from her mind.


    And sure enough, Miyako soon raised her head as a gentle smile showed on her lips. Her eyes twinkled in positivity as she continued.


    "Thankfully, the other girls started showing up next to me, showing me their support. I first thought they were more of my rival to you than sisters but¡­ they proved that they really thought of me as one of them, a sister¡­ I''m indebted to them."


    Indebted, huh? This girl¡­ For sure, the others only thought of that as a matter of course. She was weed as another girl in ourplex rtionship. It''s only natural for them to help each other.


    "I''m sure that you''re going to do the same for them if ever they get in trouble, right? That''s the Miyako I know. You even helped me, a stranger, with my mindless and worthless questions back when I first approached you by visiting your previous club."


    There''s no point bringing up how I eventually tricked and took advantage of her. So, I stopped with that which instantly made the girl giggle at the memory that returned to her mind.


    "Yeah. I helped an innocent-looking guy back then who looked lost at what he was doing. Who would''ve thought¡­ hmm?" She trailed her voice there as she climbed up from her seat to target my neck.


    "Thanks to that, we''re now like this. Happily in love."


    As I felt her lips pressing on a sensitive spot on my neck, the girl sweetly whispered, "Look at how shameless you are, Ruki. I hate and love that I cannot deny that¡­ I wanna say you should take care of all of us, but let me be selfish for now. Hug me tight, Ruki."


    "This girl¡­ You can be selfish at any time. I trust all of you to get along, after all. When ites to being understanding, I''m not a match against all of you." I replied at the same time as I followed her words, hugging her tightly.


    For the rest of our bus ride, the two of us spent that just being all over each other.


    No doubt. Deciding toe and pick her up is a very wise decision.

 Chapter 1418 Meddling

    After escorting Miyako close to their school gates, I got picked up by Hitomi''s car on my way to the station.


    Otoha wasn''t with her anymore. I mean, they''re already among my girls who I spent some quality time with before I went to pick up Miyako.


    I even watched the woman drive off in the opposite direction after asking for her smile which she seldom shows.


    That''s why I was a little surprised when her car suddenly appeared from out of nowhere with her windows rolled down and her icy-looking eyes conveying the words ''Get in'' to me.


    Although I could sense a hint of amusement on her face, I couldn''t help but feel that there was another reason for this.


    No. There''s certainly a reason why she even returned and perhaps waited for me to show up.


    The woman seldom sends me a message but whenever she does, it will either be because she found free time in her almost 24 hours per day job of being Otoha''s chauffeur and bodyguard or when it concerns Otoha''s well-being.


    Thinking about it, she hadn''t really changed a lot even after getting involved with me. But that''s not really a problem. Because whenever we''re alone together, Hitomi would always be in what I could call as ''girlfriend mode''.


    Unfortunately, upon hopping inside her car, she didn''t change into that mode. Instead, she simply helped me with the seatbelt before driving away from that busy street.


    I kept my silence while watching the road in front of us while my mind started working towards different possibilities that could exin this.


    It''s definitely not the ''job'' I''m supposed to do for the old man. So, it''s either directly rted to Hitomi or something else entirely


    When I sensed that the slight tension in the air lulled a bit, I turned my eyes to the rearview mirror, meeting her gaze.


    I smiled before opening my mouth, "Hitomi, you''re not just going to drive me to school, are you?"


    "Yes."


    It''s a swift answer yet she provided no exnation. At least she didn''t appear grim or I would start thinking of worse possibilities.


    "I see... Then I guess our time earlier isn''t enough for you... Are we going to that safe house?" I said that jokingly because her silence was kinda suffocating.


    "No." And another swift answer.


    I get that she''s not a woman of many words but at least, can she not let her boyfriend hanging?


    Obviously, she''s also not the type to build up suspense. It''s out of her character to do so.


    She''s the woman whose whole life somehow revolved around Otoha. Furthermore, she''s more likely to bring up the ''giving back three times she received'' rather than give me this silent treatment.


    Of course, forcing an answer out of her is still an option but I find no reason to resort to it.


    "Hmm. So, is it a guessing game? Hitomi, I can understand if you''re ordered not to tell me the person behind this but... won''t you at least talk to me? It''s not like our conversation is being recorded."


    There''s no reason to record our conversation and if there''s really someone hearing our conversation from somewhere because of a bug hidden somewhere, Hitomi can definitely hint it at me. She also won''t let me address her affectionately if that''s the case. Our rtionship is still a secret to the Kaneko Family, after all. Only Otoha knows about it.


    Perhaps moved by my almost pleading words, Hitomi soon slowed down before pulling over to the side of the road. We''re still out in the open but by doing this, the woman found the avenue to turn her body to face me and reached her hand out to me.


    I sped her hand without hesitation and waited for her to talk.


    After much deliberation, she lowered her head before letting it fall on my shoulder. A secondter, along with a very unusually weak voice, she murmured, "I apologize, Ruki. I got ahead of myself. I told my grandfather about my association with you."


    Her grandfather... The old butler that''s always with the old man Hirokage. That stern old butler who''s strict with his job. He even scolded Hitomi back then for not opening the door for Otoha.


    Of all people to tell about our rtionship, it just has to be him, huh? Well, there must be some circumstances that lead to it. And since Hitomi was just acting normal earlier, it probably happened when she returned to the Kaneko Mansion.


    "You don''t have to apologize. Also, this isn''t like you, Hitomi. I''m used to how you''re always unperturbed at almost everything. Well, forget it. I also remembered that instance where you cannot refute your grandfather''s words. He''s the one person you cannot easily defy, right?"


    I already observed that before but we have yet to really move into talking about him. And with this, I was just confirming it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sure enough, Hitomi soon nodded in confirmation. Following that, she raised her head, her eyes turning a little watery.


    Whatever her grandfather told her, it''s probably along the lines of ''Do not partake in your mistress affairs. Do your duty as Otoha-ojou-sama''s loyalpanion!''


    Damn it. I could even hear that old butler''s voice ringing in my ears. I mean, I heard him just recently when I called in the favor for Juri. And I could remember that he''s still the same stern old folk whose purpose was to serve the entric old man.


    "Alright. I think I get the gist of why you returned to pick me up... Are you going to sever our connection after making some kind of memory with me?"


    That''s the only usible reason for doing this. She''s not going to bring me to her grandfather. She''s probably going to drive me somewhere we could be alone. Somewhere outside the influence of her grandfather. Perhaps, her room or her own house given to her by the Kaneko Family.


    But then again, I could still be wrong with my assumption...


    That''s what I hope.


    However, Hitomi replied with another nod. This time, her expression looked defeated. Her eyes were that of someone who already lost before even fighting for what she wanted to aplish.


    Upon understanding that, I lifted her chin, not letting her lower her head again. Following that, I let my hand slide to cup her cheek and caressed it.


    It''s a shame. But her beautiful face, which seldom showed any emotion, looked really sad at this moment. And I admit. I''m also a little helpless in this situation.


    If I failed to change her mind, will she just throw away the connection we built? Indeed, it has still yet to mature to the point of Hitomi being able to tell me that she loves me. However, we''re just starting. We''re even taking every chance we can get to solidify it and understand each other better.


    But now... because of her grandfather, someone Hitomi couldn''t defy, we''re in this rather rocky situation.


    "Alright. I''m still guessing what exactly happened here. Can you first tell me about it, Hitomi? I want to know what went on that led you to decide like that."


    After saying that, I let my other handnd on her back and also started caressing her. Even through her thick butler suit, I could sense the shakiness of her core.


    Nheless, even if the warmth of my hand failed to seep through it to calm her down, her heightened senses alone could surely understand my intention.


    Because of that, even if it''s just a little, Hitomi''s rumbling emotions settled down as she nodded for the third time before telling me what exactly happened.


    I''m not confident that I can resolve it with my ability alone but I''ll definitely do my best. It''s Hitomi. Even if our connection was severed, we''re still going to meet each other because of Otoha. And I''m sure as hell that I will still try to get her back in case she decides to push through with this decision.


    Here''s to hoping that I can prevent that.


    Besides, it''s Hina''s birthday today. Of all days, that old butler''s timing is ruining the great mood that I started building up sincest night.


    And with Hitomi also being my girl, I won''t hesitate to fight that old butler and take the woman out of his influence.

 Chapter 1419 Newfound Resolve

    ording to Hitomi''s recounting of events that led her toe and pick me up, she messed up in front of her grandfather.


    Apparently, given the old man Hirokage''s knowledge of myplex rtionship with other girls, he hinted to the old butler that his granddaughter could also be one of those girls.


    To confirm, the old butler waited upon Hitomi''s return to interrogate and get a clear answer from her.


    Perhaps with thebination of her deference to her grandfather as well as the positive mood brought about by the time we spent earlier, Hitomi easily admitted to all of it.


    Although a little off with my guess that she was told not to meddle with Otoha''s affairs, it''s actually in the same essence.


    The old butler convinced her that her rtionship with me would go nowhere. Or at least, from the way he worded it, he made her recall that their family or n ¨C the whole Mihara Family ¨C will always be a family in servitude towards the whole Kaneko lineage.


    Since it has been the case for several generations, the old butler reminded Hitomi that it was preposterous for her to have any thoughts of stepping out of that role.


    Or in short, she was told to mind her own ce and not overstep her boundaries as a servant no matter how favorably Otoha treated her.


    If I recall correctly from Hitomi''s own words back then, she mentioned that there was really no restriction on her if she wanted to marry someone.


    In this case, however, that stuck-up old butler wanted to uphold their standing in society as nothing more than servants for the Kaneko. For Hitomi to be in the same rtionship with me like her ''mistress'' Otoha was something he couldn''t allow to happen. It''s like in his mind, Hitomi was trying to climb out of their social standing.


    And that''s the summary and the ring which led to the decision of Hitomi to try severing our connection. Not something soplex as she''s not allowed to date someone, it''s simply because she shares the same lover as the youngdy she''s supposed to serve.


    Really. I could say it''s an idiotic mindset. However, with respect to how nobilities operated back then, I could be open about it and be a little understanding of why he believed that should be the case.


    Nheless, that wouldn''t stop me from arguing that the times have already changed. We''re already in a modern era where there are no more recognized noble lineages, only the imperial family left. Furthermore, even the Emperor only served as some kind of a symbol of an old era and his position was only ceremonial. It held no real power except being revered as the ruler of the country.


    In truth, the whole government was already run by the Prime Minister and the other branches. Politicians were now the new overlords.


    In that sense, the old butler''s derision over Hitomi''s rtionship with me was just him being too old-fashioned or a relic of the past.


    But then again, what I was aiming to do was also not normal. It''s probably another reason why he''s against and adamant about it.


    Thinking about it from the outside. I couldn''t help but sense that this was all a ploy by that entric old man. Most likely, Otoha''s grandfather was alreadyughing from where he was, imagining this scenario or what I would do on this asion.


    I mean, there''s no reason for him to hint it at the old butler without understanding the reaction it would elicit from him. It smells too intentional on his part.


    Am I actually being tested? Is this to find out how I will fare against an adversary such as Hitomi''s grandfather?


    Did he really bring out a mid-game boss at a newbie hero that has just left the starting vige? Ugh. That was really how it looked considering the background of Hitomi''s family.


    Well. Enough about that. Even if that''s the case, I won''t consider it a problem. Rather, I do not doubt that it is clearly a challenge crafted for me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To clear it whether it be through fists or my skewed logic, I have to convince an old-fashioned old man like Hitomi''s grandfather that there''s nothing wrong with the woman for being in a rtionship with me.


    Anyway, soon after understanding the whole situation, I didn''t waste any moment and immediately arrived at a decision.


    While Hitomi remained leaning on me as I caressed her head and back in an attempt to calm her down, I asked the woman to bring me to her grandfather instead of the original destination in her mind.


    Rather than wait for another day to settle this, it''s best to make a move right away, right?


    Moreover, to also lighten the mood and tension inside this cold car, I cracked my knuckles and unted my well-maintained body to my woman, putting her hands on my chest.


    She responded with a burst of dryughter but at least, I was sessful with my intention. Even if her voice still sounded so brittle, I sensed how I managed to chip away at her weakened mentality. She soon faced me with clearer eyes than earlier as well as a newfound resolve.


    With that, I thought I already got it in the bag and she was about to agree to my request. However, after taking the liberty of initiating a kiss, three times as passionate as what we shared earlier, Hitomi directly gazed into my eyes and straightforwardly refused my request.


    And with a shake of her head, she said, "Ruki, I have to thank you for clearing my head. Can you leave this to me? Grandfather defeated me with his words and I feel ashamed for being convinced by him. Let me redeem myself."


    Yep. It''s not because she''s against my decision to fight for her. She wanted to be the first one to stand up against her grandfather. And perhaps, only if she gets defeated again will she ask for my help.


    In a way, even if she still appeared a little lost, my firm and swift decision to fight for her moved her a lot. Even more than her initial interest in me. It''s like I got another whole heart of ''intimacy'' in her route. It probably jumped from three to four stars.


    "Redeem yourself? Girl, you don''t need to. I understand your situation. Besides, even if I failed to stop you today, do you think I will take it lightly?"


    "No, you won''t. However, Ruki. That is why I have to do this before you. Because I know that even if I fail, you''ll still be behind me."


    This girl¡­ So she''s doing this to prove herself to me? In that case¡­


    "It sounds like you also finally found a meaning to your interest in me."


    "Un. I do. I came to understand that, I cannot just cut you off from my life. I had nothing but Otoha-ojou-sama before I met you. And I am nothing but a bundle of curiosity, watching over you. But these days¡­ I''m always hoping to see a glimpse of you. Even if it''s from afar."


    "That''s the longest I heard you talking about what you are feeling. I''m d to have heard it, Hitomi. Alright then, I won''t stop you but Hitomi, please inform me right away."


    Well, that''s my honest thoughts as well. Hearing her open up like that might not be the first but it''s certainly the most heartfelt. It''s like I finally managed to drill a hole in the vault of her steel heart, giving me ess to the woman who thought that her life''s purpose is to be with Otoha.


    "Un¡­ I will." Hitomi nodded and with a small smile adorning her face, she once again brought our lips together, savoring this very moment.


    A whileter, she turned her car around and returned to the route straight to my school.

 Chapter 1420 Are You Here To Thank Me For The Gift?

    Hitomi dropped me off a few blocks away from the main street to school. This way, we managed to im a little bit of an extension for our bonding moments. Even if it was just a few minutes, I''d certainly treasure it a lot.


    I have changed from being the coldest and most clueless idiot. Being this affectionate to all of my girls is one of my ways to continue reminding myself not to revert back to it.


    That''s why I can understand if people will see that part of me as weird. Well, my girls love it and that''s the most important.


    Who cares about other people''s opinions, right?


    Anyway, I''m hoping that Hitomi will also open up to Otoha. Just like how she is with me.


    They''re always together. Yet, even if they have never been on bad terms with each other, there''s still a clear line that separates them no matter how much Otoha tries to erase it. Hitomi will always be bound to her because of their family ties, after all.


    And so, using this opportunity, I asked Hitomi to tell Otoha about what happened today.


    That way, the woman will have a reason to talk to Otoha outside of her usual servant-minded disposition when they''re alone.


    Although a little reluctant since it could be considered disrespectful when their positions were considered, I got her agreement. And that''s enough for me to feel proud of her.


    As for me, I waited until Hitomi''s car turned around and disappeared from my view before bringing up my phone to remind Otoha not to do anything with what she was going to hear from Hitomi.


    I mean, I can see it. Knowing that lovable high-ss nobledy, she''ll definitely storm her grandfather''s office toin about the old butler''s treatment of his granddaughter, Hitomi.


    For Otoha, Hitomi is not just herpanion but also her older sister. In short, she''s a family to her. Even before I get put in the equation. Otoha always finds a closer rtionship with her rather than being just a master Hitomi has to serve.


    If everything goes well, I won''t mind thanking that pair of old men for trying to meddle with us.


    With everything done, I put my phone back in my pocket and continued on my way to school.


    -


    -


    When I reached the main street straight to our school, someone from the same ss called out to me and matched my steps.


    It''s not any of the boys from our ss but a girl that''s someone I should avoid because of what I did yesterday ¨C Wakaba.


    Being one of the girls who I somehow set up to be Aya''s friend, I was expecting her to nag at me. Surprisingly, she didn''t do that.


    Instead, the girl acted normally with her rather boyish disposition and greeted me ''good morning''.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I greeted her back without adding anything else. I could''ve started a small talk but I found no point in doing so. If she wanted to walk alongside me, no problem. We have the same destination anyway.


    Naturally, I tried to anticipate if the girl would change her mind and start rapidly firing herints at me. But even after reaching our school gates, she did nothing of the sort. She then went ahead of me, sprinting towards the School Building.


    Weird, no? But I guess it''s either she held back on me or she really had nothing else to say.


    I mean, the girls already cleaned up the mess I made. Those who had something to say yesterday were silenced by them. Or perhaps, they just pulled back since the subject of their ire ¨C me ¨C wasn''t around.


    That''s something we''ll seeter.


    As for Wakaba¡­ all''s well that ends well, right? There''s no better situation than that.


    Soon after that, I entered the school gates among the other waves of studentsing into school.


    Eguchi-sensei was obviously back at her post. Everything that happened to us yesterday was all in a contained situation, after all. Furthermore, she managed to prove that she could separate or suppress ''Ryouko-san'' during our next visits.


    Anyway, even from afar, every student that passed by or had gotten a glimpse of her could easily sense how good of a mood she was having.


    In fact, her rare smile normally not shown to other people was even brighter than the morning sun itself.


    Perhaps if someone drew near her, they''d be blinded by her light.


    Alright, that''s an exaggeration. But then again, even if the students were curious about that, no one dared to ask her what happened.


    For them, they''re already thankful enough to not be Eguchi-sensei''s scrutinizing eyes that could spot even the slightest vition on their uniforms. They''re more than happy to go on their way and not be troubled or scared of her.


    As for me, when I finally entered the range of her vision, Eguchi-sensei quickly changed gears as though she was trying her hardest to put up a straight face.


    If I wasn''t wrong, that''s her impressive attempt to make sure that ''Ryouko-san'' would remain contained. At least, in public.


    Luckily enough, she was sessful in doing that which resulted in our morning greeting to each other remaining the same as the previous days. And as it was already a daily urrence, no one found fault with it.


    In any case, as she was in her work mode, Eguchi-sensei reminded me toe to her office before the 1st Periodmences. We''re going to report to Hayashi-sensei.


    But since she wanted to see me in her office instead of just going straight to the Director''s Office, I should start expecting ''Ryouko-san'' toe out or if not that, she''s going to also confirm to me that I won''t suddenly try to be intimate with her.


    That''s important. Because if Hayashi-sensei notices something amiss about our student-teacher rtionship, it will be bad for her. That''s thest thing I want in regard to Eguchi-sensei.


    I entered the School Building soon and went straight to the shoe locker. After checking that nothing was amiss and no one was peeking at me somewhere, I switched to the indoor shoes and continued on my way.


    However, as soon as I stepped inside the rather spacious front area which forked to the left and right, I found that students that were already walking around inside suddenly stopped and stared at me. It''s like I got their full attention as though their eyes were attracted to me like a ma.


    Furthermore, even if I was already used to the attention, that suddenness and the way they stopped in their steps, be it a boy or a girl, felt different.


    It felt more hostile rather than the normal curiosity and admiration.


    And since those who stopped were students already inside the school before me, there was a swift contrast to it than the other students that wereing in from behind me.


    Okay¡­ Is it because of what I did or¡­?


    As I was thinking about that while continuing on my steps to go to our ssroom, someone appeared from the left corridor which led to the bathroom and the staircase.


    Upon seeing that neer whose presence somehow parted those who got stuck staring at me, everything clicked in my head. What a riot.


    It''s not because of what happened in the ssroom but the other issue which concerns a certain lovely senior.


    Before the neer could say something idiotic, I already turned in his direction and shamelessly greeted him, "Good morning, senpai. Are you here to thank me for Kujou-senpai''s gift?"


    Do I still have to name him? It''s Ichihara Jun along with his entourage of followers.

 Chapter 1421 Show Of Power?

    Whether he''s just slow to pick it up or he''s really ignorant of what I was talking about, I had no idea. Ichihara Jun idiotically tilted his head in confusion. He then looked at his followers, perhaps trying to find someone who knew what I meant by Marika''s gift.


    I threw that somewhat reflexively when he made his entrance extravagantly. I haven''t heard from Watanabe yet and even the short exchange of messages with Marika yesterday didn''t touch upon the photo we took.


    Maybe she''s still holding onto it, looking for a better chance to p it on Ichihara Jun''s face. Who knows? I''ll try to see herter if possible but if not, I''ll rely on messages again or Watanabe to be something like a bridge for us. Much better than letting Tanaka find me again for that guy ordering her.


    A few secondster, Ichihara Jun''s followers either shrugged or returned the same confused look at him. Due to that, the guy groaned in annoyance at how useless they were.


    Really shows how much of a spoiled brat he is.


    In any case, since he luckily dodged that p to his face by being ignorant of what I had thrown, another idea popped into my head.


    He''s already here and clearly out here for me. That''s reason enough to preemptively fire at him.


    Snapping my fingers loudly, I gathered their attention back to me. And after giving the gallery a sweep of my gaze, I delivered a follow-up, "I see. It seems Kujou-senpai has yet to deliver it. My bad. Forget what I asked, Ichihara-senpai. Do look forward to it though. You know, I helped Marika-senpaie up with that kind of gift."


    Changing the way I call Marika was intentional. To find out how he will react to it.


    Disappointingly, the guy focused more on its content as he processed it in his simrly disappointing mind.


    After taking a few seconds on that, his forehead creased, "A gift? What are you talking about?"


    "Like I said, look forward to it, senpai. It won''t be a surprise anymore if I spoil it to you. By the way, are we done here?"


    By being vague about it, it would make a mess in his head.


    Of course, I''ll inform Marika about this. Just in case he marches his way to her to find out about it, she won''t be taken in by surprise.


    At the moment, Ipletely overturned the situation. Despite his grand entrance, I controlled the direction of our conversation, earning a few whispers from our spectators.


    However, it''s only been a minute, and knowing the group of idiots in front of me, I expected my question to be ignored.


    And sure enough, ignoring that question, a vein popped up on his forehead. And after sourcing his anger from who knows where, he brushed off his confusion and let his aggressive and spoiled personality rear its head again.


    He gritted his teeth and also swept the spectators with his gaze, intimidating them to stop whispering amongst themselves. Then, he stood up straight with his head held high, appearing like he was looking down at me. His followers knew the drill as they pan out from his sides, forming a half-circle, and sending venomous looks in my direction.


    Am I supposed to keel over and be scared of them? What a bunch of retards.


    But then again, this was probably working a lot against the other students that they wanted to scare off.


    Unfortunately, they picked the wrong target this time. I already proved that thest time he appeared before me. He didn''t learn his lesson, huh? Or maybe, he thought his followers were buffing his intimidating aura.


    Although some of them really looked like they could throw a punch or two, it''s irrelevant. I could rate those three delinquents who ambushed me before higher.


    Ah. And speaking of those three, I spied them on three different ces when I made a sweep earlier.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They''re watching the proceedings. But whether they were going to do something or not, I had no idea. They vowed to follow me but if they were going to be scared of Ichihara Jun and his goons, I was right in not taking them seriously.


    They''re better off stepping out of my work as the Disciplinary Officer.


    After a few seconds of pin-drop silence, Ichihara Jun soon opened his mouth as he pointed at me.


    "You. Come with us."


    Upon saying that, he put his hands in his pockets and turned around.


    Those spectators behind him parted and made way for him.


    And even though he walked very slowly as though he was walking to the moon, his followers remained ring at me like rabid dogs about to pounce if ever I failed toply with his words.


    They stood there menacingly which immediately made the atmosphere heavy.


    I could sense those who were probably in the know that Ichihara Jun was out for my head. Although he said that in a normal volume, it was no doubt an order that he thought wouldn''t be defied by anyone.


    What kind of deluded idiot is he? His daddy dearest really spoiled him a lot, huh? I will be visiting Ichihara-san and his daughter this weekend for the work they offered to me. Maybe I''ll find out more about his spoiled ass right in the middle of their estate.


    In any case, since I already started with a jab that somehow flew above Ichihara Jun''s head, retreating or ignoring him here would just be seen by everyone as my defeat or escape. Besides, I doubt those followers would let me go. It would just create amotion.


    While it''s no trouble for me, it''s better to settle this on my own terms. Furthermore, my girls were also watching from the direction of our ssroom. They''re standing there among our other ssmates.


    For sure, if I appeared weak here, they might jump out and stand in front of me.


    But that''s not needed anymore.


    I turned my body and faced the followers'' meager pressure. Without changing my posture or expression, I lifted my bag and pulled out my armband from there.


    And in front of everyone, even Ichihara Jun who nced back to check what was happening, I confidently wore it on my right arm before handing my bag to Sakuma who ran in from the entrance.


    "Dude, if you need help, I can go with you." He bravely offered.


    I ignored that and simply took a step forward.


    With my hands freed and my posture oozing out of my borrowed authority as the Disciplinary Officer, I instantly earned the spectators'' gasps of surprise.


    Furthermore, Ichihara Jun''s followers unconsciously took a step back, their knees shaking a bit.


    But knowing who their backer is, they steeled themselves and prepared for my approach.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    Three¡­


    By taking threerge strides, I reached their position.


    And by subjecting them to my cold, unfeeling gaze, those closest to me trembled while the others in the distance silently groaned.


    What aughable bunch.


    Is my pressure that intense?


    I don''t know.


    That aside, I soon lost my interest in them and continued on my steps, catching up to the frozen Ichihara Jun.


    "Senpai, what''s this about? Did you get a cramp or something?" After scanning him with my eyes from head to toe, I sneered at him.


    Along with the sound of his joints cracking as though they just got unfrozen, he barked loudly, "No!"


    Following that, he forced his body to face forward and started moving again.


    Whatever he prepared, I was confident in facing it. And knowing his type of person, he''s just going to try and lynchpin me in some empty room. Will that work? Obviously not.


    But we''ll see¡­ It''s been a while since my fist kissed someone''s face, they''ll offer it to me. That will be delightful.

 Chapter 1422 Must You Torment Him?

    In the first ce, even without Marika''s involvement with me, I never doubted that Ichihara Jun would someday be a nuisance to me when I heard about him from Ishida-senpai and Momoiro-senpai.


    Because even if we tried to stay in ourne, sooner orter, he''d be scouring the freshmen to find new girls to woo behind Marika''s back. With my girls'' appearances and lovable personalities, he''d surely try and bother them, the same way as he did with Kana and Ishida-senpai. Even if he''ll ultimately fail with it, just thinking about it is enough for me to be annoyed.


    He''s unlike the usual idiots who are only trying their luck on the girls that caught their eyes. He''s someone who wields some kind of influence despite the notoriety.


    If I n to make our school life peaceful, I have to deal with him in one way or another.


    Funnily enough, he delivered himself in front of me.


    Not only am I now set to fully antagonize him, but I''m also going to take away his fianc¨¦.


    Yeah. That adorable girl doesn''t have to needlessly suffer for the sake of her family. Although I won''t im that Marika will be in a better ce with me, at least, I won''t restrict her in any way or tell her to do things she doesn''t want to. She truly deserves to have a choice rather than sumb to their wishes.


    That way, I can see more of her genuine smiles andughter.


    But well, I''m aware that I shouldn''t be the person to say all that considering my past and present. For now, I''ll just do what I can do for her.


    That aside, I had just followed Ichihara Jun inside the room he picked. His followers remained outside, acting as lookouts and a wall to prevent the other students froming. Surprisingly, we didn''t really have to walk too far. He picked a room located at the end of the corridor and past the staircase area.


    He''s living up to his name and influence, having the specific key for the room.


    Truthfully, I had already scouted this ce before and found out that the rooms here were either locked tight with a padlock or unusable to be a meeting ce because of how dirty and cramped the room is.


    When I asked Shizu about this ce, she told me that the rooms were already considered abandoned so she also never bothered with it. Besides, it''s the responsibility of the school''s administration and not the Student Council. Knowing Hayashi-sensei, I doubt she''s hands-on about issues like this. She was more focused on ying as the school nurse. Perhaps, it''s the acting Principal she delegated to run this school for her or the other school officials who neglected the ce.


    Now, Ichihara Jun got exclusive ess to one of the padlocked rooms. As to where he got the key from, I couldn''t even be bothered to ask.


    As always, I first observed the whole interior beforepletely walking inside. It''s to make sure that I wouldn''t be hit by something unexpected. And also, to secure me a retreat route in case something goes wrong.


    As it turned out, it was another storage room. However, unlike the abandoned ones, fewer boxes were lying in one corner. And from the looks of it, this room was being used regrly.


    While there weren''t any tables, I spied a single chair and a rolled-up mattress on another corner. The curtain was also pulled down, not allowing any light from outside toe in so he turned on the indoor lights.


    Most likely, he''s either using this room to meet the girls he managed to woo or the ce he always used to teach a lesson to the guys who defied him. Maybe both.


    Not that it matters.


    As the sounds of the shuffling feet outside arrived at a halt, Ichihara Jun turned around to face me with a dramatic pause. His hands dropped to his sides before opening his mouth and started with a solemn tone.


    "Junior, I don''t like making an enemy out of everyone. But you¡­ you unnecessarily put yourself in my line of fire."


    I put myself in his line of fire? This guy is delusional. But then again, for him to even change his tone like this, did he prepare for this?


    I mean, his shatteredposure miraculously recovered to deliver this.


    Too bad for him, I couldn''t even be bothered to react to that. I simply stared him down, trying to unnerve him again with my silence. I crossed my arms and gestured for him to continue.


    The idiot''s face twitched in annoyance but he reeled in his anger and cleared his throat.


    Yep. He really prepared a script for this. Or he got someone to prepare it for him. Whichever the case, it''s tickling my dry humor. If he delivered another delusional line, I''ll probably fail to hold back myughter.


    "Junior, I''m being serious here. What happened outside shouldn''t happen anymore. I will respect your position and stay out of your line. I will leave you alone. But you¡­ I want you to do the same for me. Do you know what I''m talking about?"


    Although I could already understand what he was trying to negotiate here, my response remained the same. But this time, I tilted my head and¡­


    "Pfft."


    And there we go. Like I said, it''s already out of my hands.


    Even with my hand covering my mouth, myughter gradually escaped my mouth.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ichihara Jun dreadfully looked at me as his hands closed into a fist. With his expression looking like the very definition of a person who already lost it with his anger, Ichihara Jun dashed forward and sent his fist my way.


    With how slow he moved and the unnecessary movements brought by his rage, dodging it was a piece of cake. But I''ll give it to him, that has some force behind it as I heard the wind whistling faintly.


    Wait. Maybe it''s not that slow at all, just very predictable.


    Stepping to the side, I forced myughter down my throat and ced my hand on his shoulder, keeping him in ce.


    "Senpai, you can''t fault me this time. You''re the one who threw the first punch." At the same time as I said that, I lifted my other arm, throwing a punch to his abdomen.


    With his posture still unstable, my fists easily sunk into his stomach, sending him reeling in pain. However, because I was still holding him by his shoulder, it prevented him from being thrown to the ground.


    I could''ve gone to his face but with a split-second decision that I made which involved some kind of consequence if I let him leave this room with a swollen face, I switched my target to that.


    The guy tried to sweep me away with his arm. However, without that much strength in his arms, he failed to move me.


    And while he''s trying to make sense of what just happened, I delivered another one alongside my words of wisdom, "Senpai, it''s not me who stood in your line of fire. It''s you. No matter how influential you are or how strong your backing is, I''ll tell you, I won''t ever be scared of you. Now, if you want to continue, I''ll send you to the infirmary today. Your choice."


    Uh. I guess I messed that one up. To say that when his mind was being racked by the pain of my punch, he probably failed to pick that all up.


    But it doesn''t matter. The punch alone could be considered my message to him.


    When I noticed that his knees had started trembling, I let go of his shoulder and took a step back.


    Taking that chance, Ichihara Jun quickly retreated while holding his abdomen. He started coughing and groaning loudly with his face twisted in pain.


    With difficulty, he lifted his arm and pointed at me, "Y-you! I''ll never forgive you for this!" He paused for a moment then turned his head to the door.


    He then took a deep breath, readying himself to shout out loud.


    So, two punches are enough for him to call for backup, huh? What a weakling.


    "Oi, you idiots! Hurry ande insi¡ª"


    He was in the middle of shouting when suddenly, amotion started outside the door.


    Even when we''re inside, it''s loud enough to know that something or someone has arrived that disturbed the silence.


    And so, I prepared myself for what was about to happen in case themotion was by a teacher or someone else in authority.


    However, upon listening closely, a smile couldn''t help but form on my lips.


    A few secondster, the door burst open, and a certain ringlet girl who had just brushed away the arms preventing her from entering stormed inside.


    Her eyes fell on me first before focusing on the idiot who stood frozen in ce.


    Following that, ignoring Ichihara Jun''s posture of holding his stomach and having a pained expression, the ringlet girl made her way toward me.


    And with her voice filled with righteousness, she disappointedly dissed Ichihara Jun. "Jun-kun, must you torment Junior-kun like this? What has he done to you? If it is I you are unhappy with, do not ever take it out on someone else!"


    This¡­ Marika''s timing is¡­ what should I say. Impable?


    For her to show up at this very moment, she has unknowingly saved them from me.


    Is this fine? Honestly, I think this is the better oue.


    Rather than the two punches that he had just eaten graciously, Marika''s words definitely hit harder which resulted in Ichihara Jun''s ugly and pained mug twisted into an even more hideous form.


    His fianc¨¦ took the side of someone she had just gotten to know recently¡­ If he does have feelings for Marika, that''s a p that will sting his face for eternity.


    And that''s not all.


    With the door opened, everything was being witnessed by his followers and the few students who somehow managed to get past them. They''re not like Marika who will ignore his current state of being in pain.

 Chapter 1423 Im Aware

    Initially, Ichihara Jun tried to open his mouth to defend himself from Marika''s usation of tormenting me. He was even about to point at his abdomen to tell the girl the obvious wrinkle on his uniform as well as how it was still a little caved in because of my punches.


    However, the guy got his head in order quickly upon noticing the gawking spectators right at the door. Not wanting to look bad in front of them, his finger froze and a split secondter, forced his back to straighten while enduring the pain both physically and emotionally.


    If I wasn''t too focused on the girl who heroically burst into the room for me, I would probablyugh at the guy again.


    And for sure, he''s aware that Marika was making a blind assumption there. No matter how one looked at it, the ringlet girl was already showing her different bias. The girl who was usually chasing after him wherever he ran off immediately went to my defense rather than blindly taking his side or hearing the whole situation first.


    Apart from my punches, Marika''s usation, realizing that also delivered another p to his face.


    That''s why to save himself from further embarrassment, he started walking towards the door, his eyes ring straight at his followers.


    Understanding what he''s telling them to do, they immediately filed in ranks before parting a way for him to make an exit.


    Marika was surprised by Ichihara''s choice. Because of that, she could only look at his back as he made his way out.


    However, Ichihara Jun still failed to make a clean exit. By the time he stepped outside the room, someone blocked his way out.


    And it''s not just anybody.


    It''s the Student Council President, my Shizu. With her icy gaze making Ichihara Jun flinch, shepletely halted his escape.


    A secondter, she stretched her opened hand in front and authoritatively ordered him, "Key. Hand it over."


    That girl¡­ Yep. It''s already a surprise to see her showing up like this. But to quicklye up with a reason to be another hindrance to the guy, I could only be amazed at her wits.


    And as expected, not wanting to make themotion even bigger, the guy pulled the key, along with the padlock from his pocket and ced it on Shizu''s hand before quickly walking away in shame.


    His followers also didn''t dilly-dally right there. They followed behind him.


    As for the students crowding at the entrance, they were dispersed by Shizu''s icy gaze along with the help of my girls.


    Yeah. The ones who could only watch from a distance earlier were now grouped up. Furthermore, even the ones that should be on the floor above were among them. Haruko, Mina, Himeko, Edel, Kana and Ishida-senpai.


    Ah. Watanabe was also among them as well as Komoe who''s now probably acting as the girl''s assistant.


    I thought they would flood inside the room next but that''s not what happened.


    Some of them disappeared along with those students they shoved back after taking a nce at me and showing their amused expressions. Those who were left behind also didn''t do anything much and just stood behind Shizu.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Andstly, Shizu, with the key still held in her palm, gestured for me toe and take it from her. Instead of fully confiscating it, she''s handing it to me.


    However, even before I could take a step to get it from her, she teasingly smirked and pocketed it before leaving with the other girls.


    Furthermore, Saki, who was the one trailing behind them, smilingly hopped over to the door and pulled it close for us, ultimately leaving me alone with Marika inside the room.


    With how quick the events happened, I admit I also found myself struggling to keep up with them.


    When everything finally clicked in my mind, several seconds had already passed in silence.


    Likewise, Marika awkwardly turned around to face me. And with her face the very definition of a confused cat, she blinked her eyes a few times before muttering, "Uhm¡­ What happened, Junior-kun?"


    "Things happened, I guess?" That''s all I coulde up with as an answer followed by my genuineughter.


    I mean, how should I exin that when I also couldn''t fullyprehend everything?


    Let''s see. If I simplified it, it goes like this¡­.


    Ichihara Jun chose to save his face. However, he still got pped hard and had no choice but to walk out in shame. After that, my girls along with Watanabe acted like an organized police group to easily disperse the crowd of onlookers before ultimately leaving us untouched here.


    Yeah. Sounds about right. But well, I decided not to exin it to the girl.


    As soon as I finishedughing, I closed our already close distance to once again wrap her in my embrace. Then while she was still processing everything, I put my lips close to her ear and gratefully whispered. "That aside, thank you for the save, senpai. I''m still in awe of your heroic entrance."


    Tickled by my breath, Marika squirmed and pouted at me. Nheless, even though she''s already somewhat red-faced because of the rush she experienced by storming in and facing Ichihara Jun, new shades of pink gradually upied her round cheeks.


    From that one action alone, it instantly washed away her confusion, leading her to focus solely on me.


    With that, the ringlet girl soon managed to get back her footing and held onto me as she replied, "Your gratitude is unneeded, Junior-kun. I did what I had to. Stopping Jun-kun from harming you¡­"


    Upon saying that, the girl started moving her head and hands, inspecting my body as she tried to find where I got hurt.


    "You''re that concerned about me, senpai? Is he your fianc¨¦ or me?" I jokingly said which earned me another pout from the girl. Well, she looked really worried, after all.


    "Don''t joke around, Junior-kun. My heart almost jumped out when I heard from Tomiko-chan that Jun-kun brought you here¡­"


    Tomiko-chan? I see. Watanabe was the one who informed her¡­ That exined why she''s among them.


    "I''m not joking around, senpai. Look I''m not a weakling that he can easily harm." Upon saying this, I started patting her head as another way to reassure her.


    After a lot of convincing, she eventually believed me. However, she left behind a reminder, saying I''m not invincible and I could still be harmed.


    Well, that''s true so I didn''t say anything about it and simply epted that reminder.


    A whileter, with our conversation reaching its end, I guided her to the lone chair in the room. As if it''s already a natural act for both of us, I took a seat followed by Marika settling on myp.


    Actually, it should''ve been the moment for us to leave this room but sensing that the girl still wanted to prolong this moment, I decided to do this.


    Besides, I also remembered that I have to tie the loose end. Clearing up her misunderstanding to prevent troubleter.


    "By the way, senpai." I started. With how close we are, I instantly got her attention. "I think you''ll be hearing this from himter so let me tell you about it now¡­"


    After taking a deep breath, I started scratching my cheek and delivered the continuation while sounding a little silly, "Uh¡­ Actually, it''s the other way around. Ichihara-senpai is the one who got hurt. He should still be feeling the pain of being punched in his stomach. But let me clear this up too. He swung at me first. I''m acting in self-defense."


    Marika listened attentively to all of it. In fact, her eyes didn''t even blink as she took in my words and processed them.


    A few secondster, the ringlet girl lowered her head and with a hint of embarrassment, confessed as well, "¡­ I''m aware, Junior-kun. I acted oblivious and turned a blind eye to take your side. Because I know. Even if he portrayed you as the one who started it all, I know him enough. Jun-kun used his influence to bring you here. If I didn''t barge in this room, the boys with him will gang up on you¡­ I can''t let you get hurt because of me."


    So, in short, even if I jumped into the myself, she''s going to me herself that I got caught. She still feels responsible for involving me.


    Because of that, she''s going to do everything to protect me from Ichihara Jun, including openly defying him. And even if that would earn her the displeasure of the two families, she''s probably not going to back out.


    This girl¡­ What should I do with her?

 Chapter 1424 Hopefully

    Our conversation after that found no progress. Because no matter what I said to her, the girl stubbornly held onto her belief that Ichihara Jun''s hostility towards me was because I got close to her. Even if I argued that I was just as responsible as her for this situation because I provoked the guy back when she visited me in my office, the girl brought up the day she picked me up when we took the first photo as her counterargument.


    For her, that''s the beginning of everything. If she didn''t wait for me that day to employ my help, Ichihara Jun wouldn''t be this hostile to me.


    After that, she refused to listen to my response and simply buried herself further in my embrace.


    Yeah. She''s just being stubborn to ept that it''s not entirely her fault.


    Understanding that it would be impossible to change her mind today, I decided to put it aside and revisit it when another chance arose. Or when she stopped being stubborn.


    I mean, despite feeling like that, Marika had no intention to sever our connection. Furthermore, after that passionate moment that we shared, our bond became deeply rooted to the point that it''s already stronger than what she managed to cultivate with Ichihara Jun for the past two years.


    She wouldn''t be like this, otherwise.


    Look at her sniffing my scent and gettingfortable in my arms when initially, she would freeze and not know what to do.


    "Senpai..."


    After waiting for a minute, I broke the silence by calling out to her. At the same time as that, I grasped her chin and lifted her face for me to see.


    As soon as our eyes met, Marika pouted as though I robbed her of thefort she was enjoying. That expression alone was enough to bring out a smile on me.


    "What is it, Junior-kun?" Not hearing a follow-up from me, the girl eventually asked. Her brow raised, looking a little upset.


    She''s probably expecting me to bring up the same topic again. I couldn''t me her for that.


    In any case, since I already gave up on that, my next words were definitely not about it, "Hmm, nothing? I just like to see your face, I guess?"


    I could bring up another topic but if it''s about us or our situation, I doubt it would go anywhere with her current stubborn streak. That''s why... choosing a mindless conversation like this was better. Besides, we had to leave the room soon, so why not take this chance to further deepen our bond?


    Perhaps not expecting that, Marika took a moment to process it but soon, her pout became even more apparent. She didn''t like that or... she''s just lost on how to interpret my words.


    She then squirmed a little to fix her posture, lifting her body to level her head with me. Then, with her hands switching to grip my cor, the ringlet girl grumblingly replied, "Junior-kun, must you tease me at this moment?"


    Staring at her beautiful face switching from being embarrassed and upset, I couldn''t help but find this amusing. Well, this was my teasing habit again making itseback.


    "Hmm? Am I teasing you, senpai? No, I''m being honest here. It''s really what''s in my head right now." Upon answering like that, I intentionally let my lips stretch into a grin, earning another pout from the girl.


    However, when I saw her do that, my hand moved on its own, letting go of her chin and settling on her cheek. With my thumbnding on her pouty lips, it slowly caressed them.


    Naturally, Marika''s eyes went to my thumb. However, what she did next also surprised me. Her lips parted slightly followed by her tongue peeking out to lick my finger.


    As her face slowly reddened, Marika''s lips enclosed around my thumb, taking it in halfway to her mouth. A secondter, her slimy tongue wrapped around it as she started licking and sucking on my thumb.


    With her face as red as it was, it was certainly an erotic sight.


    Unfortunately, that onlysted for a few seconds.


    Perhaps finding it salty or she just realized what she was doing was suggestive, the ringlet girl pulled her head away.


    "That... Junior-kun, I didn''t mean to..." Fumbling with her words there, Marika appeared a little panicky as she tried to exin what she did.


    Maybe I could tease her more?


    With that in mind, while the girl was still trying to find words, I heatedly stared at my wet thumb and slowly pulled it close to my lips.


    Upon seeing that, Marika''s eyes widened as she hurriedly grabbed my hand, preventing it from reaching its destination.


    "Wait. What are you going to do, Junior-kun?"


    Instead of answering her, I simply used my strength, overpowering her. With that, my hand continued moving. To make it a little dramatic, I stared straight into Marika''s eyes as I moved it as slowly as possible.


    As she watched the eventual arrival of my thumb to my lips, Marika started looking grim.


    But at thest moment and when she least expected it, I lowered my thumb and pushed my head forward.


    Without any avenue of retreat, Marika could only close her eyes as she waited for our lips to touch.


    However, I didn''t actually go in for a forced kiss. I once again stopped at thest moment before chuckling.


    "Sorry for scaring you, senpai. But is tasting it directly a better choice?"


    "Junior-kun..." Not having the time to process what happened, Marika could only grumble the way she calls me. Then, as seconds passed and she finally understood what happened, the ringlet''s cheeks turned red from annoyance. Her cheeks cutely bloated as she red at me.


    Nheless, even while looking angry, she''s still as lovable as before.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Due to that, I couldn''t help but face her angry expression with an affectionate smile.


    And while doing so, I cupped her cheeks and candidly caressed them.


    While it wasn''t quick, it gradually melted her anger. However, instead of smiling with me, the anger was reced by a sad frown as Marika unhappily said, "See, you''re just teasing me, Junior-kun..."


    At first, I thought of apologizing for teasing her. However, an idea popped up in my mind. Steeling myself to ignore the prickling pain in my chest brought about by her sad expression, I harshly answered as my affectionate smile gradually turned into a forced one, "Hmm? Senpai was acting very stubborn earlier. What I did is payback for that. What do you think? Did I do well?"


    "Payback... I''m just doing the right thing, Junior-kun." Marika''s voice almost broke but she held on. She''s still holding onto that stubbornness.


    "Yeah. I can understand that. However, senpai, you''re just shutting me off. I said I did everything of my own volition yet you won''t even hear me out."


    "But¡­ I¡­"


    Not waiting for her to finish her fumbling withing up with her reason, I opened my mouth again, "It''s fine, senpai. I won''t force you to agree today. Just that... Please remember that we''re already in this together. It''s unfair to own up to the responsibility alone."


    At this point, Marika''s lips closed shut as she had no idea how to respond to that. To save her from it, I pulled her back down to my chest and embraced her again while my hands moved to caress both her hair and back.


    Hopefully with this, I made a dent in her stubbornness even if it''s just a bit. And although I single-handedly destroyed my chance to be able to kiss her again, this was a lot better than that. We could do more of that in the future. On the other hand, I couldn''t stand letting her put everything on her shoulder.

 Chapter 1425 What Did You Do?

    Before Marika and I left the room, I brought up how I identally hinted the photo to Ichihara Jun that it woulde in the form of a gift. Despite his shameful retreat after getting hit by me twice and pped by Marika''s words and her act of defending me, he''s still going to expect that or question the girl about it.


    Since we''re already together, I didn''t need to wait and message herter about it.


    Wording it to her as my fault, the girl expectedly didn''t scold me for it. Furthermore, contrary to how she feels responsible for having that guye to trouble me, Marika confirmed that she will still send that photo to himter this day.


    It''s our n to make him more miserable, after all. She''s always the one at the other end of the stick in the two years that they''re together. He already had his fun, now it''s her time to have one... Or so that''s what we nned initially. It''s already changed.


    In any case, what I didn''t expect was the girl''s suggestion to take a new photo. One where it looks genuine. In other words, a photo where our genuine intimacy will be captured.


    My answer? I agreed in a heartbeat.


    And this time, I was the one who took the photo.


    The result: the photo showed Marika and me in a very intimate position. My lovely ringlet girl straddled myp as she almost pressed me down on the chair. Perhaps if even the lower half was shown, we could see the chair tilted backward. To top it all off, we had our eyes closed while our lips locked in a deep, passionate kiss.


    Obviously, after we finished taking that photo, we continued and enjoyed it to its fullest.


    Although that was technically her third kiss ¨C we did it twice back then ¨C she''s already skilled enough to follow my lead. And that just allowed us to fully savor that moment.


    Due to that, I escorted her upstairs while covering her madly flushed face and slightly swollen lips.


    And before I could ask her, Marika told me not to worry about Jun. She assured me that he was not going to do something yet.


    Well, even if she said that, my worrywart trait worked again. For my peace of mind, the girl promised to message me right away in case that guy does something or if he used his influence again to make this day hard for her.


    On my way down the stairs, my mind was still upied by Marika.


    Somehow, I couldn''t help but try to get a proper read on what was really going on inside her head.


    If I''m not wrong, the reason why she''s that stubborn about taking responsibility while still following the ns we made is a case of Marika feeling conflicted about the uncertainty of her future.


    She lived all her life following her family. Defying them with their decision to engage her with Ichihara Jun was still a huge hurdle to ovee.


    It will take time for sure but now that I''m already this involved with her, I''ll stand by her side to support her.


    -


    -


    By the time I returned to the first floor of the School Building, I already removed the armband that I stuck on my arm. However, regardless of having it put on or not, some students could already recognize me at a nce.


    And those who heard or witnessed themotion from earlier either pointed at me while murmuring amongst themselves or approached me in curiosity, admiration, or respect.


    Yep. Just by not being terrified when Ichihara Jun confronted me along with his followers and not getting taught a lesson by him, I earned more fame and acknowledgment from the higher-level students. Some of them even asked me not to call them ''senpai'' because of the prestige I earned.


    That''s pretty much a good thing overall. However, I couldn''t really put too much importance on it. Whether it be the fame or notoriety I gathered from my actions or rumors surrounding me, they''re all irrelevant.


    There''s always a negative side when ites to being famous and I have no spare energy for that.


    For example, there''s Yue. Because of her fame, she couldn''t simply be too honest in public otherwise, she would invite the ire of her so-called ''fans'' ¨C or those who only liked her for her image. Moreover, even if she''s just being herself and hasn''t done anything wrong, there would still be people who hate her for absurd reasons.


    I could ept being high key for my girls to pave the way for our rtionship to be epted in the public''s eyes. But apart from that, I had no intention to cater to bing so popr that I would lose my time with them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Maintaining the image that I built for myself was enough.


    And following that mindset, I managed to slip away from the cage-like attention I gathered today.


    Upon arriving at Eguchi-sensei''s office, I was greeted by the sight of her looking like she was already bored of waiting. There''s a frown on her face lined with a hint of disappointment and drained-out anticipation.


    "Onoda-kun, you''re here." Eguchi-sensei started as she watched me walk toward her.


    Actually, this was within my expectation. I mean, I''mte. Instead ofing here ten minutes early, I arrived ten minuteste.


    Not counting the small and short scuffle with Ichihara Jun, I unexpectedly spent a long time staying inside that room with Marika. Yeah, I probably lost my sense of time and solely focused on her. Additionally, the few minutes I spent escorting her to the third floor.


    Hence, not only did I arrivete at this meeting, but I also lost my chance toe to visit our ssroom in order to greet my girls and thank them for their assistance.


    And considering her reminder toe here before the 1st period, Eguchi-sensei most likely returned here earlier than usual.


    I mean, she''s surely looking forward to manifesting ''Ryouko-san'' again and spending some intimate moments with me. But with me beingte and losing the chance to do so, having her emotions written on her face like this was understandable.


    I could start with an apology but knowing that she might not be aware that she was doing that, I opened up with my usual smile to her and greeted her with a respectful bow, "Yes, sensei. Have I made you wait?"


    Upon saying that, my eyes quickly scanned her and her surroundings. On her table, I noticed a folder. That''s probably the written report that she prepared for our meeting with Hayashi-sensei.


    And sure enough, almost like it''s magic, her frown disappeared as she also returned to her usual demeanor around me.


    She shook her head and replied, "No. I''m not waiting that long. You must have been busy."


    Although she''s still looking at me with favorable eyes, it''s not as intimate as when she''s ''Ryouko-san''.


    "Not busy. But how should I say this? I somehow got into the bad side of a senior and he made a scene by confronting me." I honestly answered.


    Rather than lie about where I was which made me lose the few minutes that we could''ve spent together, telling her about what I experienced was the better choice. Besides, she''d possibly hear about it as the students'' hot topic of discussion at some point.


    Of course, I would have no choice but to omit the details about Marika and me being alone in that room for close to twenty minutes. It would just make thingsplicated, after all.


    Eguchi-sensei processed my words for a moment before her eyes instantly widened in a sh of panic. As though she''d been blessed by the wind, the woman somehow appeared to have disappeared from her seat before immediately arriving in front of me.


    Holding me by my shoulders, her eyes quickly scanned me for any injury. When she found nothing, Eguchi-sensei raised the obvious question, "Are you hurt, Onoda-kun?"


    This woman... should I take that as overreacting or just another lovable gesture from her? Maybe both.


    "No, sensei. I''mpletely fine. Besides, you know I''m the Disciplinary Officer. I just donned my armband and bam! I already resolved the situation."


    Unconvinced by that, Eguchi-sensei disbelievingly stared at me, "Be serious, Onoda-kun. There are unruly students out there that won''t be scared because of your armband. Let''s say I believe that you resolve it. Are you positive that he won''t target you again?"


    "Maybe he still will. But no worries, if ites down to fist fight, I will still be unscathed while he will kiss the ground."


    "Pfft. What a haughty student. But you know violence is not always the answer, right?"


    Ah. I apologize, sensei but I already threw my fist in his stomach. Twice. I murmured inwardly.


    "Uh. Yes. But I remember a certain teacher advising me to use my fist when ites to dealing with problem students."


    While donning a guilty smile, Eguchi-sensei cleared her throat as she brushed that away. "That is that, this is this. But on a serious note, did you do something to be on his bad side?"


    "Uh. I befriended and stole the attention of his fianc¨¦?"


    "Huh,e again?!"


    Bewildered at my answer, Eguchi-sensei could only react like that as she stared at me in utter disbelief.


    Well, that''s intentional or should I say, an honest answer? I mean, will it be better to lie about Ichihara Jun''s gripe against me? No, right?

 Chapter 1426 Report

    Having expected the initial shock that my answer brought Eguchi-sensei, I quickly came up with how to clear that up without actually revealing the whole fiasco involving Marika and Ichihara Jun.


    I mean, if I didn''t follow up on that, I could already imagine her pressing me for it.


    And so, to clear that up and also turn it into a situation we couldugh about before we go to Hayashi-sensei, I decided to summarize the events while also altering some of the details leading to the guy bing hostile to me.


    Eguchi-sensei listened attentively to me, looking like she slipped back to being the Guidance Counselor, scrutinizing every wording out of my mouth. Due to that, there were a few instances where she pointed out a detail that she wanted me to rify.


    Naturally, I obediently did but the rification still fell within the bounds of what I decided.


    Furthermore, since it''s only a summary, I soon reached the part I decided to use as the focal point of why I am now on that guy''s bad side.


    "... Three days ago, during my duty as the Disciplinary Officer, he knocked at my office, looking for senpai. From his own mouth, someone apparently told him that she was inside the room." Upon saying that, I paused for a moment to wait if she had something to say about it.


    And sure enough, Eguchi-sensei gestured for me to pause. Her lips then curved up, showing a faint proud smile as though she already managed to connect the dots, understanding the full story.


    "Alright, Onoda-kun. You mentioned that she sought you for helpst week... That senior girl... She was with you when he showed up knocking on your door, correct?"


    Upon saying that, Eguchi-sensei leered at me, anticipating my admittance that she was right.


    Well, I didn''t disappoint her. I scratched my head and put on a rather awkward smile as I replied, "Yes, sensei. She was there. She visited me because she wanted to get away from him. That''s why I sent him away at her request. Wait. No. I decided to send him away when I sensed how she didn''t want to see him."


    Eguchi-sensei grinned. "What a reliable junior. I can now understand why you managed to steal her attention, Onoda-kun. Let''s see... I''m guessing he did not believe you and that became his reason for confronting you today."


    "Mhm. You got it, sensei. Unreasonable, no?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Unreasonable? Not really. Onoda-kun, he''s at least entitled to be upset with you. Like you said, he is her fianc¨¦e, someone he''s going to marry in the future. Yet you put yourself in between them." Eguchi-sensei shook her head before directing her eyes filled with concern toward me, "Imend you for helping the girl when she sought you for it. However, here''s my take based on what I heard and saw from your attitude towards it..."


    She took a small pause to close our distance again and started patting my head. By doing this, I could clearly sense her real adult qualities. Perhaps, the same feeling when Shio or Miwa-nee would share their adult views with me.


    And unsurprisingly, her next words clearly showed that.


    "Onoda-kun. I hope you have a valid reason for putting yourself in that position. I won''t ask for more details but remember that you can also count on me. You can talk to me or ask for my advice. I may be inexperienced in a lot of things and I showed you my embarrassing side but don''t forget that I''m also an adult and a Guidance Counselor of this school, I have a good grasp of what''s right and wrong."


    After saying that, Eguchi-sensei continued patting my head,forting me with it.


    I have no words to refute, of course. And upon hearing all that, I could only feel thankful and maybe... a little guilty for not telling her the whole truth.


    And so, I responded with a small nod and enjoyed the feeling of beingforted by her.


    Naturally, I refrained from ruining the moment by hugging her which could certainly bring out ''Ryouko-san''. To show my gratitude, I raised my head and put on my genuine smile. She weed that wholeheartedly resulting in her pats bing a little intense, just enough to convey how pleased she was with this interaction.


    After a while, we soon prepared to leave the room to make that report.


    We talked about the schools we visited and what we observed. And obviously, we also touched upon what happened between us. In the end, we mutually agreed to act normally in front of Hayashi-sensei.


    Nheless, Eguchi-sensei openly admitted how she was jittery at the thought of lying in front of Hayashi-sensei.


    And so, to calm herself down, she opted to meditate for a moment, taking a few deep breaths.


    I joined her in doing that just for added effect. Hopefully, it helps.


    -


    -


    At the same time as we arrived in front of the Director''s Office, the bell signaling the start of the 1st Period rang out.


    I already messaged Shio and the other girls about this so there''s actually no problem even if I show upte in the ssroom.


    Actually, I tried looking for Shio first to inform her of this personally before continuing to Eguchi-sensei''s room.


    She''s usually waiting in her room for the 1st period to start. However, she was dragged by the other female teachers to the faculty room today which resulted in us missing each other. As for their reason, ''early morning gossip'' or ''lifestyle checks''.


    Well, it''s not like they''re all stuck-up adults who only have work inside their heads. If I had to guess, it''s like a little breather for them before they put their heads in teaching the rowdy students again.


    Next time, I''m going to message her first so we won''t be able to miss each other like that.


    That aside, since the task was originally for Eguchi-sensei only, my report on the task given to me by Hayashi-sensei was separated. I didn''t print it like Eguchi-sensei. Instead, I sent it to Hayashi-sensei''s email this morning.


    Whether she already read it or not, I have no idea. I''m about to find that out.


    After knocking twice and announcing our arrival, Hayashi-sensei''s faint voice from inside reached our ears, telling us toe in.


    Perhaps to make sure that she won''t trip in front of the Director, Eguchi-sensei took another deep breath before pushing open the door and stepping inside.


    I followed behind her and closed the door before cing myself just a step closer to the side, acting unassuming and obedient.


    As always, Hayashi-sensei was in her unblemished whiteb coat with a stethoscope hanging around her shoulder. Yeah, she''s in her school nurse attire even in this room. Possibly, she was there for most of this morning.


    Her lush purple hair wasn''t adorned with any ornaments today, looking a little shaggy as it fell down freely on her back. She still looked a little stressed but with makeup, it''s hard to notice. I noticed because of my observer skills, I guess? As for her lipstick which usually had a darker hue appeared lighter today.


    Sweeping us with her rather authoritative gaze, I noticed Hayashi-sensei''s eyes lingered on me for a few seconds. A faint, intriguing smile could be seen on her lips.


    Hmm? What does that mean?

 Chapter 1427 Praise

    Thest time I talked to Hayashi-sensei was that day she handed me the task. I got a little bolder back then to jokingly suggest that I want her to join ourplex rtionship as a reward forpleting her task.


    Naturally, I only brought that up to throw her off guard. It was sessful but the silence that followed became too awkward that I backed down myself, leaving her office with the reward talk left hanging in the air.


    As for whether that intriguing smile that she disyed has any rtion to that or not, I''ll probably hear about itter. For when we''re left alone in this room.


    It''s still just an assumption on my part. Maybe there was no meaning to it and I only interpreted it as such because of the previous incident.


    In any case, there''s nothing wrong with being prepared for it. Right?


    On another note, even though her appearance right now was already a bit different than the first time I saw her, she is, at least, a lot better thanst time. She appeared stressed out back then.


    I never got to ask her for the reason and there was just really no reason to do so. It''s not like we''re closely rted. Just recently, I only know her as the mysterious school nurse who happened to be the director and the owner of this school. The revtion that she''s someone who has fallen to my father''s charms and still hoping to get his attention for longer than I have been living is also kind of a chance discovery.


    So, yeah. In terms of familiarity, our only real interaction was when Shizu introduced me to her as the girl''s sessor.


    And in regards to handing me the task, it''s probably just being the right person at the right time. If I''m not Eguchi-sensei''s Student Assistant, that''s probably not going to happen at all.


    Well, enough about that.


    After respectfully greeting her alongside Eguchi-sensei, I effectively be something like a bystander at the side, listening to them discuss the report as well as the details of our trip yesterday.


    In the first ce, I only really need to show my face here because Eguchi-sensei could already handle all of that.


    It has been five minutes and they''re pretty much done with it already.


    Surprisingly, despite what she was feeling earlier, Eguchi-sensei managed to not falter in front of Hayashi-sensei. Or at least, not show anything unusual that could possibly be suspicious in Hayashi-sensei''s eyes.


    In my mind, I couldn''t help but nod proudly at the lovely Ryouko-san.


    Regardless, even though I said I was a bystander, the two women sometimes would turn to me to answer a question regarding what I observed on the time I roamed through the halls of the three schools.


    Although I felt bad for hiding that I received another task from Hayashi-sensei to Eguchi-sensei, there was nothing I could do about that when I was strictly instructed to keep it to myself.


    Closing the report folder and putting it down on her table, Hayashi-sensei soon concluded their discussion.


    "Okay, you''ve done a great job, Eguchi. Thanks for your hard work. I know I''ve picked the right person for that job. And you too, Onoda-kun, you''ve been very helpful."


    Somehow, hearing those appreciative words from Hayashi-sensei, Eguchi-sensei awkwardly smiled. And so do I.


    I mean, lip service or not, it''s unmistakable that Eguchi-sensei became the same as the ones she was tasked to catch in those three schools. As for me, I have been in a rtionship with Shio way before that Nobuo got caught.


    We should catch ourselves yet, we were getting praised at this moment. How ironic this situation is.


    But of course, there''s no way we would do that. We just have to be very careful or better yet¡­I should also make Hayashi-sensei an aplice.


    Alright, that''s just wishful thinking at this time.


    "Thank you, Director. I must admit, the trip also helped me improve in more ways than one." Eguchi-sensei replied. The awkward smile on her lips was already gone.


    As for me, I simply bowed like a model student.


    Fortunately, Hayashi-sensei didn''t pick up anything because she turned to her back the moment our guilt slipped out.


    "That''s good to hear. Those old coots called me nervouslyst night, thinking they would be sacked. I guess I can trust you if ever this kind of trip has to be made again in the future."


    Hayashi-sensei had a pleasantugh talking about those calls she received.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the other hand, I noticed Eguchi-sensei reacting a bit to thatst part as she eagerly replied "Yes. Director can entrust it to me and Onoda-kun here. He''s very helpful."


    Yep. Eguchi-sensei intentionally mentioned me so that she could take me again next time.


    Hayashi-sensei raised a brow upon hearing that as her eyesnded on me.


    Well, she''s not suspicious, she most likely found itughable that I was being praised that much by Eguchi-sensei. As someone aware of my multiple rtionships, she probably couldn''t put my name and ''an excellent student'' together.


    "Shizu-chan has also been praising him a lot. She even drafted a position solely for him in the Student Council. If I recall, he''s also handling the cases of problematic students, right?"


    "Indeed, he''s also been excellent in that regard, Director. I don''t know if you already received the report but he managed to convince one student to return to school."


    "Ara. How efficient¡­ Onoda-kun what else can you do?"


    Wait. Somehow, the direction of this conversation suddenly focused on me¡­


    Looking at the two women in front of me, while Eguchi-sensei was truly pleased with praising me in front of the Director, I could feel that Hayashi-sensei was doing this to tease me¡­


    Well, what can I do? y along¡­ I guess? They''re not harming me, anyway. Besides, watching Eguchi-sensei being that enthusiastic was kind of refreshing.


    We''ve been always in an intimate situation recently, after all. Although that was great overall, I still like to see her acting the same as before. Like the Eguchi-sensei who had yet been troubled with her infatuation with me and truly appreciated me as her student.


    "Uh. I''m afraid I have a lot I can''t do but I''m grateful to receive such praise from the Director and Eguchi-sensei." I put on an embarrassed smile which made the two womenugh.


    After spending a few more minutes just focusing on me, they eventually ran out of praise or teases. And so, Eguchi-sensei and I excused ourselves.


    Like I expected, before I could follow Eguchi-sensei outside, Hayashi-sensei approached me from behind. Upon making sure that the other woman wasn''t looking, she ced her hands on my shoulders before leaning close to my ear, "Onoda-kun,e back here during the break. We still have something to discuss. Also, look forward to the reward I promised you."


    I see... Instead of holding me off here and inviting suspicion from Eguchi-sensei, she chose to do it at a different time.


    And for her to bring up the reward like that¡­ should I really look forward to it?


    I tried ncing at her but she was quick on her feet.


    As soon as she finished whispering that, she returned behind her table, acting oblivious to my stare while donning a provocative smirk.

 Chapter 1428 Be Honest

    Arriving at our ssroom in the middle of the lesson spared me from my ssmates'' barrage of questions about what had happened earlier. They could only watch me take my seat after apologizing to Shio foring inte.


    Seeing how nonchnt I was, I found some of my girls giggling at their seats. And so, I stuck to what I nned earlier, greeting and thanking them for the help they rendered to diffuse the situation.


    But because we were in the middle of our ss, Shio had to fake a cough and call me out to interrupt me from openly flirting with them.


    Then, there was Satsuki who sarcastically grumbled at my side, "Heh. What a model student. Coming to the ssroom at his own leisure. What''s next?"


    Well, knowing the girl, I instantly knew that she just wanted to get my attention. I mean, because of her club, she was absent during that earliermotion. Naturally, I was as happy to see her here more than anything.


    True to my guess, as soon as I focused on the girl, she immediately became affectionate, reaching for the hem of my uniform and tugging at it as a look of concern covered her face.


    To not gather more attention to us and be reprimanded by Shio again, I quickly leaned close to her, whispering words of gratitude and telling her not to worry too much.


    It''s not apetition whether she was there or not, after all. In fact, I even tried to deal with everything by myself. I was once again reminded that I have many capable girls who wouldn''t hesitate to jump in to help me.


    As always, it made me feel like the luckiest guy in the world.


    Anyway, with the ss only serving as a buffer, I got instantly crowded by my curious ssmates, asking for the details or the aftermath of that confrontation as soon as I returned from escorting Shio to her next ss.


    Hashimoto from the Game Club and the otaku, Matsuda, were among them. Well, apart from Sakuma or Tadano, those two were the only ones I didn''t have any beef with.


    As for the few boys like Ogawa, Fukuda, and Fukuda''sckeys who could be said to be wishing for my downfall, they all disappointedly returned to their seats or stopped paying me any attention


    Then there was the loudmouth Yamada whoughingly asked if I got sent to the Guidance Counselor, stating that it might be the reason I arrivedte.


    Well, he''s right and wrong on that, right? I was with the Guidance Counselor but not because of themotion.


    I answered that with a vague smile which sparked the others to also present their theories, turning it into apetition to who can guess right.


    My girls even joined in for giggles.


    Apart from that, since it already spread to our whole ss, some of them also did their research to find out Ichihara Jun''s identity.


    Those girls who I was on speaking terms expressed concern, telling me to be cautious around that guy. But well, even if it''s already toote, I appreciated that. I also assured themIchihara Jun couldn''t really go against me because of my position. If worstes to worst, we''d be dragging each other down.


    Considering I couldn''t really care too much about my reputation as long as I am with my girls, he''d be losing out on that.


    Anyway, there''s another plus to that fiasco. It became a convenient issue that pushed down what I did yesterday on everyone''s minds. It allowed me to just continue like normal, flirting with my girls openly.


    Ah. Well, not openly where I kissed them in front of the ss again. The few restrictions like being touchy or being too close with me had been lifted. Soon enough, having Chiitching on my back would be a normal sight in our ssroom.


    Furthermore, those who would have issues with it would be silenced by either my girls'' res or just my intimidating pressure.


    In essence, we already conquered our ssroom if we didn''t count the frustrated boys and the remaining girls that I had never interacted before. If I''m not wrong, they already became cautious of approaching me. That''s understandable anyway.


    And so, the problem that remains were the ripples created outside our ssroom.


    For example, I started expecting another visit from Momoiro-senpai, Nazuna and Kawakami-senpai; Kana and Rae''s friends and the captain of Satsuki''s Basketball Club.


    Among those three, the least likely to return was Kawakami-senpai. I mean, knowing how Satsuki behaves, those from her club will notice how unbothered she is regarding the rumors around me. But well, who knows?


    More importantly, I will always appreciate their concern toward their friend or junior. I won''t be a snob in case they really visited me for a lecture.


    -


    -


    Time passed and soon, the first three periods of morning sses quickly passed by where the only thing to note was how I managed to get some quality time with my girls at the Science Lab. We grouped up and finished an activity together.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The visits that I was expecting had yet to happen which was fortunate. Maybe they were waiting for an opportune time or the rumors around me were already too much that they were still processing it in their heads.


    Most likely, it''s thetter. With the most recent incident having the most impact and was witnessed by a lot of people from all year levels, I could already imagine Momoiro-senpai, the bubbly, extroverted senior who had a beef with Ichihara Jun showing up first.


    "Man, you''re really trying to make yourself an enemy of every guy in our ss. Flirting even during ss? I hope I can do that too."


    On our way back to our ssroom, Sakuma somehow appeared at my side and pulled me from my girls, acting all buddy-buddy. Thinking about it, I haven''t thanked him yet for carrying my bag to our ssroom. My head was always filled with my girls, after all.


    But then again, this guy probably didn''t mind that, and based on those words, he''s just making conversation. In his mind, I''m still his friend¡­ Sheesh.


    In any case, we''re only a step behind my girls so I guess this was fine. I also saw them approving of this. Most likely, they''re thinking that it''s not bad for me to have a friend. Unfortunately, I was the one rejecting that.


    But if it''s to pretend as one¡­ I guess I could do that.


    "You wish? Dude, have you already forgotten how you and Satsuki flirted before I came in between you two?"


    "That wasn''t flirting. Both of us were just at each other''s throats. Besides, that still continued today."


    Although I intentionally dug that up to gauge his reaction, Sakuma responded to it quite well, or maybe not that well? He just denied it even if what I said was partly true, after all. But then again, I couldn''t me him for that. He already convinced himself to move on and invest in his feelings for Setsuna-nee-san.


    As for his progress with her, I had no idea. He''s probably still trying to take her out on a date.


    In any case, he''s also right on thatst part. Even if Satsuki started limiting herself from attacking the guy with words, she just couldn''t help it whenever she would witness him doing something idiotic.


    Back then, their bickering gave away the hint that they were into each other which ignited my desire to steal the girl.


    At this present, it''s nothing more than a reactionary reflex by the foul-mouthed girl. Her target already switched to me. Just that, she seldom won and, more often than not, the tables would be turned on her resulting in her sumbing to my glib tongue.


    "Is that so? Alright then." I shrugged, trying to end the conversation with that.


    He''s persistent though. He swept that aside and continued.


    "You''ve dodged the topic, Onoda. Are you fine with your current reputation among the boys in our school?"


    "What reputation? If they''re going to be jealous of me then so be it. Why will I care about them?"


    "Man, you''re really different. And it''s a miracle they''re not fighting over you¡­ How did you do that?"


    "Hmm. Simple. Be honest."


    Upon hearing that, Sakuma went speechless as he stared at me in disbelief. With how simple that answer was, no one would easily believe it.


    But someone else had something to say about that. Appearing from the side, Fukuda who was clearly listening to our conversation left a snide remark before speeding away, escaping quickly in case I made aeback.


    "''Be honest'', my ass. You''re fooling around and ying with fire. I can''t wait to see you burn yourself and lose everything."

 Chapter 1429 Feast

    Fukuda''sment was nothing more than a loser''s grumbling that was only enough for me tough at his pettiness. Why not say that to my face, hmm? By doing that, he was just proving himself a coward who couldn''t fight against someone he knew he couldn''t defeat.


    I had a good impression of him before but by acting like a sore loser like this, it''s already gone in the wind.


    Although I couldn''t me him for being interested in Chii since the girl was definitely a looker, in more ways than one. Unfortunately for him, he was doomed to fail as soon as I showed up again in the girl''s eyes.


    Maybe he could have gotten a chance if I never changed and remained an idiot who only moved for my desire. That''s all in the past so¡­ the fight was already over even before it started.


    "See that? That''s what I''m telling you, Onoda." Recovering from his shock at my answer, Sakuma caught up to me and pointed at Fukuda who had already disappeared from the crowd in front of us.


    "You think I care about hisments? You know, even if you also started hating me, I''ll be fine. I have my girls and that''s enough."


    Well, I mean, I expected him to avoid me after I stole Satsuki. Yet after seemingly moving on from her, he remained stuck to me as though he found a best friend in me. In any case, since he''s asking me for advice and I never really have any bad blood against him except my annoyance at how extremely passive he is, I don''t mind him hanging around. As long as he''s aware of his ce.


    Furthermore, my girls also appeared to have been wishing for me to have a male friend I could talk with. Maybe because they always saw me only catering to them every passing day, they wanted to give me a breather or at least, a sense of normalcy just like how they also have friends of their own.


    "Dang, you''re that devoted. Fine. I won''t say anything anymore."


    "Good. If you''re like that then we''ll have no problem. Thanks for carrying my bag, by the way."


    There we go. It''s great that he acknowledged that no matter what he said, I wouldn''t change my mind.


    Upon hearing my thanks, Sakuma scratched his head, not expecting that toe from me. He even looked a little proud about it. This guy is too simple. In a way, this trait of his was possibly another reason why I couldn''t even bother being threatened by his existence.


    "Ah. Sure. Carrying your bag was nothingpared to what you faced there. But, man, now that we''re still on this topic, how did you manage to piss that guy off? He''s like¡­ a very popr senior known for his tendency to throw his weight around and hit on any girls. Guys, even the seniors in my club, are conscientious not to cross him."


    "Do you think I will cross him because I want to?"


    Well, I can''t say I''m surprised to hear that. Apart from Enomoto who was moving behind the scene, that guy was sticking out at the surface.


    Sakuma processed my return question for a moment. "¡­ Maybe? I wasn''t there when themotion dispersed but word is¡­ someone entered the same room and at the next moment, he retreated along with his followers."


    Alright. That''s a little weird. I expected people to spread the story of Marika showing up and Shizu also moving to disperse the crowd but the details seemed to be cut to their very basics.


    No mention of Marika nor Shizu or how Ichihara Jun retreated shamefully.


    I was inside the room so¡­ I never really saw how many there were at that time but considering the narrowness of the hallway and the tendency of others not to care about something that didn''t involve them, there were probably fewer people who witnessed everything than I first thought.


    I mean, my ssmates also had no idea about how I got away from that situation.


    Either my girls did something to alter or suppress the details or Ichihara Jun used his influence to prevent himself from being put in a cowardly light.


    "I see. So, that''s the story that is circting, huh? No matter. I never intentionally piss him off. But you see, I got close to his fianc¨¦e¡ª"


    I didn''t mind announcing that but for the sake of not bing more high-key today, I lowered the volume of my voice on that.


    As expected, Sakuma cut me off as soon as I mentioned the involvement of another girl.


    The guy widened his eyes as he stared at me partly in awe and respect and partly in fear.


    Following that, he wryly smiled as he said, "¡­ Yeah. I finally understand why he''s that pissed at you. What should I say? You''re extraordinary, Onoda."


    "Oh? Thanks for thepliment."


    "Ugh. I''m notplimenting you. By the way, correct me if I''m wrong, is his fianc¨¦e also going to be¡­"


    Stolen?


    Completing his question in my head, Sakuma closed his mouth as he cautiously waited for my answer.


    This guy is curious, huh?


    To answer that, I simply put on an enigmatic smile before continuing on our walk silently.


    And until we reached our ssroom for the 4th period, Sakuma got his brows furrowed as he tried to interpret that. And perhaps, it''s the same for those who were eavesdropping on our conversation.


    In any case, I''ll let them interpret it however they want. And if it bes another rumor, it will be another p to Jun''s face.


    -


    -


    The fourth period went uneventfully this time which led us quickly to lunch break.


    Since I was told to return to the Director''s Office by Hayashi-sensei, I naturally used half of the allotted time with my girls.


    It actually became a feast because apart from the lunchboxes and bought meals from the cafeteria, Nami brought up Shizu''s prepared lunch for me.


    Moreover, before we could start eating, Mina arrived at our ssroom, delivering Auntie Yayoi''s packed lunch. Andparing it to the tall lunchbox prepared by Eguchi-sensei yesterday, it was only twoyers shorter.


    Yeah. It was more than what I expected when she inquired about what kind of food I like.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It didn''t end there.


    Tagging alongside Mina, my lovely silver ko, Edel, also showed up with her handmade dessert that originated from her birthce.


    Obviously, given that we had yet to start eating, I asked them to join us, ignoring the sudden silence by our ssmates because of their appearance.


    While Mina acted like a tsundere again that I had to stand up and bring her to my seat, Edel happily clung to me like the ko she is.


    And with that, I once again became an eyesore for those jealous of me being surrounded by gorgeous girls.


    Well, there are some who appreciated the gathering of beautiful girls that people from the other sses who identally peeked inside our ssroom would stop and admire them.


    As for the other feedback from our ssmates, I decided to justugh it out and ignore whether it was positive or negative.


    Besides, Hana, Chii''s friends, and the others also joined in. Sakuma also got a seat but the guy got overwhelmed pretty quickly.


    So, in a way, our lunch truly turned into a picture of a lively feast rather, veering the focus away from the fact that more than half of them are in a rtionship with me.


    Unfortunately, time was limited and I soon left the ssroom after I tasted every meal there was. They''re made by my women, even if the foods bloat my stomach, I would savor all of them.


    Now¡­ I stood before the same door I had just left earlier this morning.


    To ensure I would find her here, I first visited the infirmary to check for the fake school nurse.


    Three knockster, Hayashi-sensei''s mature, enticing voice rang out from inside, "Stop knocking ande in, Onoda-kun. I don''t expect anyone else to visit me aside from you."

 Chapter 1430 Rascal

    The same as our earlier visit, my eyesnded on Hayashi-sensei, sitting behind her table. Wearing the same unblemishedb coat, the woman could really pass up as a nurse or even a doctor if she so willed it.


    At the moment, she¡¯s a littleid back on her luxurious Director¡¯s Chair while her eyes are fixed on the monitor of her PC. Due to how it was ced slightly to the side, what I captured in my eyes was her side frame which, I must admit, brought up more of her mature charms; especially her currently exposed spotless white neck and delicate ear. She had her hair tucked behind that ear.


    Thinking about it, this was the first time I saw that part of hers exposed but then again, I could still count in my hands the number of interactions I had with her.


    With the sound of mouse-clicking bing the backdrop along with my approaching footsteps, I deliberated whether to continue approaching her table or take a seat on one of the couches in the middle of the room.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t need to choose anymore. Hayashi-sensei locked me in her gaze when I reached a certain distance. With her hand still resting on the mouse, she momentarily turned to face me and gestured for me to take a seat.


    Around two minutester, she stood up, took off the sses that she was using to enhance her sight, and walked over to the couch opposite mine.


    ¡°So, you can be obedient, Onoda-kun. I thought you¡¯ll be the same rascal asst time, bringing up that absurd suggestion...¡±


    Opening the conversation like that, I found the woman sporting a rather pleased smile. Her eyes were fixed on my face, perhaps trying to see how I would react to that.


    In any case, instead of acknowledging that, I tilted my head to the side, acting very oblivious to what she was talking about.


    If she¡¯s going to gauge me by doing that, then I¡¯ll just do the same, right? And with my shamelessness, even if I yed along with her, the result would be the same a€" Hayashi-sensei bing flustered.


    ¡°I respect you, sensei. Of course, I will be obedient. But please remind me, what suggestion are you referring to? I can¡¯t follow...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with me, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re aware of your sin.¡± Crossing her arms below her voluptuous front, Hayashi-sensei acted upset with her brows seemingly about to sh.


    How does that be a sin, I wonder? It¡¯s just a suggestion and given her previous reaction to it, I can¡¯t help but suspect she¡¯s deliberately bringing that up. Did she prepare a n or something?


    ¡°Are we talking about my reward? I thought you were going to nitpick on my report, sensei.¡±


    ¡°This boy... Yes. It¡¯s about your reward. Rather than wait forter, I¡¯ll hand it to you right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Now I¡¯m excited.¡± Though I said that, my expression remained nk.


    As expected, it instantly drew Hayashi-sensei¡¯s ire. She huffed and her front jiggled wonderfully. Even if that wasn¡¯t my focus, it¡¯s still within my vision, who could me me for seeing it? Besides,pared to Miwa-nee, Auntie Yayoi, or Eguchi-sensei¡¯s size, she¡¯s stillcking.


    And at the moment, I still only treat that suggestion as being yful back then. What I needed to hear at this moment was her reaction to my report as well as confirmation that she was not going to meddle with my rtionships.


    The other reward was just secondary. But hey, I wouldn¡¯t mind receiving another perk. I worked hard, no?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, Onoda-kun. Even if you¡¯re just as much of a rascal as your father, what you suggested is impossible. So, instead of that, I prepared something else.¡±


    Look at her, does she really need to bring up my father here? This woman still can¡¯t move on or she just lovesparing me to the man who shares almost the same features as me, except I¡¯m younger and also took up some of my mother¡¯s traits.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be excited. But sensei, is there, you know, some kind of requirement for you to join us? I¡¯m sure my girls won¡¯t mind weing you in their midst.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s furrowed brows trembled as her lips stretched into a forced grin. And although faint, I could hear her grinding her teeth to reel in her irritation at my words.


    ¡°See that. You still remember your suggestion!¡±


    ¡°Oops.¡±


    ¡°Geez. Your father wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Howe you¡¯re twice as shameless as he is?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Maybe it¡¯s because my mother is also shameless. You know. A shameless couple multiplied and I became their product.¡± I shrugged and turned my shamelessness into a simple mathematical equation.


    But truthfully, I hadn¡¯t seen my parents acting too shameless yet. There was that time when I introduced my girls to them but that¡¯s just them appreciating the women their son managed to charm.


    Even at the moment, some of those girls are still in contact with my mother, asking for pieces of advice from her. Obviously, my mother weed all of their inquiry as though interacting with her a€?daughters-inw¡¯ also gives color to her otherwise uninteresting life.


    Well, that¡¯s probably not the case. She¡¯s also delighted to be able to take care of their grandson. After all their time being busy with work, the days with the boy are helping them rx.


    When Miwa-nee eventually returns, I can imagine them telling me that they¡¯re going to be away again for another work.


    Anyway, enough with my parents, Hayashi-sensei couldn¡¯t hold back upon hearing my answer.


    She stifled herughter, covering her mouth and turning her head sideways.


    Half a minuteter, while still trying to hold back herughter, she replied, "Pfft. You''re absolutely right. You¡¯re the product of that idiot couple. No wonder you¡¯re this shameless.¡±


    She then waved her hand as though she was trying to fan it away before pulling something from herb coat¡¯s pocket.


    Naturally, my eyes focused on it. Since it¡¯s something she prepared, I already expected a gift. As for what kind of gift it was, I had no idea.


    Hayashi-sensei stretched her arm forward as she handed a small box to me. Not a ring box or any essories box but a simple box.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Stop looking and take it.¡± Stretching her arms further, Hayashi-sensei almost leaned over the coffee table between us.


    And due to that, without any support, her chest wobbled down. Even though she¡¯s wearing a tight camisole beneath herb coat that efficiently held and covered up her cleavage, it also got pulled down by gravity, giving me a small window to peek from it.


    Well, there¡¯s nothing much to see and even if there was, I would probably still not think much of it when I had ess to more wonderful pairs.


    Nheless, an eye candy would remain an eye candy. And as the pervert that I am, my eyes werepletely drawn to it. She¡¯s wearing a ck, seemingly unpadded bra. Furthermore, there¡¯s enough firmness to her pair that every man would probably dream to cup inside their palms.


    Not surprisingly, Hayashi-sensei noticed it right away as I heard her whisper, ¡°This perverted brat...¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the treat, sensei.¡± Before she couldsh out at me, I quickly grabbed the box and uttered that.


    Instead of returning to her seat, Hayashi-sensei remained like that, and with the tone of her voice turning as cold as ice, she said, ¡°Onoda-kun, can I hit you once? You know... to discipline you. I see that you needed that the most.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Sure. That¡¯s a small price to pay from getting treated to that sight and whatever this box contains.¡±


    With that swift answer, I could hear Hayashi-sensei almost holding back a shriek as she stood up and moved over to my side. And instead of just hitting me once like she asked, she sat down next to me and put my head in between her fists, and kneaded it as strongly as she could. ¡°You rascal... A hit isn¡¯t enough to discipline you!¡±

 Chapter 1431 Relieved

    "Thank you for the massage, sensei. I had no idea I needed that."


    If there was one thing that I should be thankful for, it would be Hayashi-sensei not being as strong as Eguchi-sensei or Ayu. Despite her best effort to discipline me, it only made me grimace a bit before I could start enduring it. Eventually, I turned to the woman and grinned, teasing her out of her mind.


    "You''re such a¡­" Not finishing her sentence, Hayashi-sensei soon gave up and sighed. "Nevermind. I''m just going to stress myself over you if I continue."


    Leaving my head alone, she plopped back on thefort of this couch.


    Looking at her like this, it kind of peeled her image in my mind as someone hard to interact with. I mean, she''s mysterious in my eyes at first then she turned out to be the Director of this school and Shizu''s mentor. I only started bing bold with her when I became aware of her connection to my parents.


    But at this moment, she''s more like herself without the attached ''Director'' or ''Mysterious School Nurse'' in her name. And with her great attachment to anything rted to my father, she''s now like an open book to me.


    That''s why it''s this easy to tease her.


    "I''d say, great decision, sensei. You saved yourself from being teased to death."


    Upon saying that, I nced at Hayashi-sensei. Not surprisingly, her annoyed gaze remained focused on me or just on my frame that, if I wasn''t wrong, was simr to my father during their time. I couldn''t help but notice that hint of mncholy in her eyes. Maybe she''s looking back to their past when my father was still attainable for her.


    Really, she''s not getting younger. For her to be stuck to her first love for that long, it''s kind of amazing. Most women will have already moved on and made their own families.


    She has the time and money yet she remains stuck in time.


    Although that probably started moving now that she decided to give up, it wouldn''t be easy for her¡­


    My presence here also won''t help her. In fact, I am probably slowing her down further.


    In my defense, I''m not the one who approached her. I didn''t even visit her for the advising sessions that Shizu arranged when the girl introduced me to her. Hayashi-sensei herself called out to me to give me that task.


    And now, we''re here at this point.


    "Stop staring at me like that, you brat!" Perhaps noticing my contemtive gaze fixing on her, her arm suddenly whipped out and grabbed my shoulder.


    As her grip tightened around it, I sensed a pulling force that wanted to drag me with her.


    I could easily resist that but just this once and maybe to catch her off guard, I didn''t fight back against it.


    A momentter, my back was cushioned and burrowed to the softness of this couch''s backrest.


    And as I expected, Hayashi-sensei who probably thought I would be resisting went wide-eyed when she easily pulled me down. Shifting my head a bit to the side to face her directly, I soon stretched my lips into a grin as her expression scrunched up, not knowing how to react.


    "What''s the matter, sensei? You don''t like what you''re seeing? And here I thought you had something nned." I yfully asked.


    "You brat. Your face keeps reminding me of your father. Turn that away."


    My father again, huh?


    I still have to open the box to see what kind of reward she prepared but somehow, I found my curiosity over her obsession with my father rising in my head.


    "Hmm¡­ What if I don''t want to? You know. I can still take another reward if sensei will give it to me."


    "Shut up, brat. Follow the words of your elder." Hayashi-sensei snapped. Her eyes also started to shake as if something was bubbling up inside her.


    "Sensei, you know that''s not going to work, right? At least use your authority over me. Right now, I cannot see past the woman who was in love with my father." I paused for a moment, before lowering my gaze. Not at her the valley that was exposed to me at this angle but at her shoulder, "That aside, I can use a pillow. Is it fine to lean my head on your shoulder?"


    "No!"


    What a swift answer.


    Following that, she straightened up her back and fixed her posture. I had no idea if it was intentional but by doing that, her shoulder lined perfectly on my head, inviting my head to rest on it.


    After thinking for a moment, I epted the unspoken invitation, settling my head on it before whispering, "Thanks, sensei. I thought you said no."


    "I did say no, you brat. Who told you to put your head there? Ugh. Never mind. You still managed to stress me with all your shenanigans. I don''t care anymore."


    She huffed and audibly sighed. But even without looking up at her current expression, I could somehow sense contentment from her bodily movements. Perhaps if she let go of what was going on in her head at the moment, she''d probably ce her hand on my head to pat and lock me in her arms.


    "Alright. I''ll stop trying to tease you, sensei. But then again, I believe you need this just based on my observation of you."


    "What observation?"


    "That my presence alone keeps reminding you of him. So, I thought¡­ why don''t I act like my father for you? At least just for this moment. While I''m borrowing your shoulder."


    Before she replied, Hayashi-sensei stifled herughter and flicked my forehead. Owing to the fact that I wasn''t looking directly at her and I didn''t expect that, I failed to prepare for that.


    "Shameless brat. Indeed, you remind me of him. However, I''m still not at the point where I need someone to act like him. You''re as shameless as him but you''re still immature in my eyes."


    Immature, huh? Now that''s new. I was always called too mature for my age. It''s a surprise that Hayashi-sensei would call me that.


    Ignorance really is bliss.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I see¡­ Then I guess there''s no need for me to worry, huh?"


    "You? Worrying about? Hah. Brat, you''re really extraordinary."


    Hayashi-sensei shook her head and this time, her hand finallynded on my head. As she started patting it like she wanted to convey her gratitude for my concern, she added, "You know what? Thanks to this, youpletely separated your image from your father in my head. That idiot had never expressed this much concern over me."


    A momentter, she sighed once again but this time, it was a relieved one as if she managed to air out the difort she was nursing inside her.


    Little by little, her pats became gentler and instead of just holding my head down, she also started brushing my hair with her fingers.


    And while she was doing that, none of us uttered another word.


    However, the situation couldn''t stay this way, right? And so, after gauging that it was time to move the direction of our conversation back to its original path, I raised my hand that was still clutching the box Hayashi-sensei gave me.


    "Uh¡­ By the way, what is in this box, sensei? Should I expect a ring or something?"


    "You fool. It''s not. Why are you still not opening that, anyway?" She clutched my hair and reached for the box.


    And with her hand movements being a little impatient, she opened it up to reveal what was inside it. A small badge depicting the logo of the school is strapped into arge key. Not a door key but possibly a gate key.


    And to confirm my guess, she continued, "Aren''t you going to renovate that one clubhouse? You can use that to open the back gate if you''re going to deliver furniture. Just don''t use that key to do something shady. If something happens, I''ll hold you ountable."


    Yep. It''s really a key. A very convenient one. Mutsumi-senpai will probably be happy to hear about this. She won''t need to smuggle things inside the school grounds anymore.

 Chapter 1432 Princess?

    Soon after thanking Hayashi-sensei for the key, Hayashi-sensei stood up and returned to her original seat across from me. Slipping back to her role as the Director, we began talking about the report that I made as though nothing happened in this room.


    Well, that''s better than continuing to tease her, right? Besides, she already looked a lot better. There''s no need to push it or this might be the same case as Eguchi-sensei.


    Not that I was afraid for her to fall for me. Instead, I should practice holding back in being too considerate to other women.


    I mean, that part of me was always a part of the reason why my girls got drawn to me. Excessive consideration that puts them above myself. And those happened unconsciously or just the result of the way I interacted with them.


    In any case, it''s also a good thing that Hayashi-sensei only saw me as someone immature. It''s best not to change that¡­ Right?


    Moving on, Hayashi-sensei only brought up parts of my report that were a little detailed, especially the one concerning Kanno-sensei and the sickly dude. She was a little skeptical when I noted that nothing was wrong with a teacher being that supportive toward her sick student who pursues his studies despite his condition.


    As for Saionji, she also raised a point by asking why I easily believed the girl''s story.


    Well, if I told her what else transpired between that girl and me, she''d probably knock me off or just stare at me nkly while trying to determine whether it was true or not. And so, I exined that it was because of the girl''s egoistic nature. Despite the others not agreeing with her, she still believed in her own greatness. And that led other students to be envious or irritated with her. Hence, they gave meaning to her attempt to butter up to their homeroom teacher to be given preferential treatment.


    Hayashi-sensei remained skeptical but, in the end, no matter how she nitpicked at it, there was nothing more to gain considering she even instructed me not to just do what I can on the time I would get in roaming those schools'' halls.


    At the very least, my report also contained some of the suspicious points that I told her to investigate further.


    Following that, she concluded our meeting and sent me back without mentioning my father again.


    Ah. Right. Before I could step out of the room, she asked me when I would be visiting to get some advice that could be helpful for me regarding running for the Student Council President position.


    Since I had no idea when I would be free, I just told her that I would be visiting her in the infirmary for that.


    -


    -


    Although the following sses weren''t that uneventful considering I really received some visitors in the form of Momoiro-senpai and Nazuna along with the other two friends of Rae in the small breaks in between, I survived their questioning and sessfully tided through it.


    I called their visits ''questioning'' but the truth was it was nothing more than their show of concern towards their friends and, believe it or not, me.


    Yep. I expected Momoiro-senpai to be concerned since in a way, we treated each other as friends. What came as a surprise was Rae''s three close friends. They even asked me if they could do something to help.


    Apparently, Rae told them not to bother since nothing happened to me. Perhaps, wanting to show the girl that they''re not against our rtionship despite the rumors circting about me, that''s the method they came up with.


    Naturally, I told all of them that I got it handled. Momoiro-senpai insisted to contact her next time in case I get involved with Ichihara Jun again while Rae''s friends reluctantly epted it and returned to their ssroom.


    After that, it became rtively peaceful. And at the moment, I had just returned from sending my girls to their clubrooms.


    My name was listed among those on Cleaning Duty so¡­ I had no choice but to quickly return and avoid troubling the others.


    Unfortunately, none of my girls were on the same schedule as me this week. And no, Kanzaki didn''t rig it to her convenience. She''s actually drawing lots every morning and she''s pasting the names drawn on one side of the board.


    Of the six names that were drawn for today''s Cleaning Duty, four of them were girls; Hana, Kushii, Amano, and Esumi; the girl sitting at the front in between Yamada and Kanzaki. As for the other guy aside from me, it''s Matsuda, the otaku.


    Yeah¡­ Since there''s Hana, iming that none of my girls were on the same schedule was a little wrong. However, given that the girl continued to remain stubborn, it would be wrong to include her, right?


    So, there''s that.


    Considering this was Hana''s first week in our school, she should''ve been spared from this. However, that girl, in her attempt to further cement her existence in our ss, asked Kanzaki to also put her name in the drawing lots, earning her praises from those already hooked by her fake angelic smile.


    As for whether she pulled out some trick to be drawn today, I had no idea. But I was leaning more on her luck to be drawn.


    I mean, knowing Kanzaki who was still vying for my attention or just my ''lessons'', rather than rig the draw for Hana, she''d rig it for herself to earn her another chance to approach me without my girls surrounding me.


    Besides, there was no indication that Hana asked for it since she was also surprised when she saw her name on the board earlier. Whether that was an act or not, there''s no point in finding that out now.


    Anyway, I got put on the duty of moving the desks and taking out the trash once we were done. Matsuda got the ckboard duty which was the easiest one.


    As for Hana, she''s one of the two girls on sweeping duty along with Kushii.


    Although I could feel the gaze of the other girls in the room asionallynding on me, especially Kushii who was giggling next to Hana, I paid it no heed and started focusing on my task. I mean, there''s nothing wrong with being stared at anyway.


    But then, given that we were still in the same room and they were nearby, I couldn''t help but overhear their conversation.


    Their topic was mundane at first and nonsensical at first. But as their distance from me gradually closed, my name was brought up¡­ Intentionally.


    "Ne, ne, Shinohara, are you, like, gonna make a move on Onoda-kun today?"


    Upon saying that, Kushii''s gazended on me, her eyes yfully smiling.


    The girl was as mischievous as the other gyaru, An-rin, with her questions. But isn''t she supposed to be Chii''s friend? Furthermore, the two already interacted a lot whenever they would gather around us. Uh¡­ I guess this was her way to have fun, huh?


    Understanding what the gyaru was trying to pull, Hana lightly shook her head. Then, putting me under her gaze, her angelic smile gradually turned to an enchanting grin.


    "No. I will wait for him to make a move on me." Although that''s an answer to Kushii''s question, her words were clearly directed at me.


    Hearing that, Kushii giggled again, looking very satisfied. Then, with slight difficulty, she looked up at me and gestured as though she was presenting Hana to me, "Onoda-kun, what are you waiting for? Take the princess''s hand."


    I stepped forward to close our distance. However, instead of doing what she just said, I quickly decided to do things differently.


    I winked at Hana. Even without any words exchanged between us, she understood what I was going to do. A secondter, she stepped aside, leaving the yful gyaru at the same spot.


    Before Kushii could fully recognize what happened, I was already before her, extending my hand out like a gentleman asking for ady''s hand.


    "Sure. Here. May I ask for your hand, Kushii?"


    "Eh?" The gyaru blinked twice before slowly raising her head, a dumbfounded expression lining her face.


    "Your hand. Have you forgotten? I also confessed to you. Hana is not the only princess here." I reiterated. And this time, I took another step closer, erasing the remaining distance between us.


    Obviously, this was simply a case of counter-teasing. But seeing the girl''s nk and confused look, Hana and our other ssmates who noticed what was happening startedughing.


    A momentter, the yful gyaru''s face quickly turned red from embarrassment as she almost tumbled over.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Luckily for her, I caught her arm and saved her from falling on the floor.


    As soon as Kushii found her footing, she grabbed the broom that she dropped and started sweeping away from us, acting like nothing happened.


    Yeah. Instead of answering me and getting embarrassed further, the gyaru opted to escape from reality.


    As theughter receded, Hana, who then took my side, pinched my arm as she silently scolded me followed by disying her stubborn confidence, "Ruki. Stop using your charming smile to tease people. What will you do if everyone falls for you? They will feel lost when you eventually be mine eventually."

 Chapter 1433 Hanas Complexity

    I''m not going to lie. Seeing Hana still acting the same despite all her blunders these past few days was amusing and charming for me.


    She was more than aware that it had no effect on me, yet, for what it''s worth, the girl just wouldn''t let it go. Perhaps she wanted to be different from the others, the same way Shizu kept holding onto her hopes for the future. Who knows?


    In any case, with her understandable reasoning of being overwhelmed by myplex rtionship, it was all up to her on how to proceed from that. Forcing her wouldn''t really bear any fruit.


    Besides, because of what happened a few days ago when I granted her request, Hana ced herself in a position where she''s already the same as my girls, albeit only in certain conditions.


    And due to that, even if I managed to deflect Kushii''s attempt to push the girl to me, I still found myself together with Hana when it was time for us to leave.


    The girl followed me in taking out the trash to the incinerator area behind the Administration Building.


    As for that gyaru who became listless after being teased, she escaped right away once she finished sweeping and scooping the dirt into the trash can.


    To think that a gyaru would be that flustered, their depiction in anime and manga must be wrong, no? They''re supposed to be skillful teasers. But then again, against me who''s a master of that art, the result was inevitable.


    Come tomorrow, I doubt I would change the way I act in front of her. She''s Chii''s friend and by extension, she''s also a friend to me. And with how genuine her reaction earlier was, I expect to think twice before pulling the same thing against me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since she''s going to their club, Kushii would probably tell Chii and An-rin what happened. And knowing my fake gyaru and her friend, they''d probablyugh at it and turn it into good humor.


    Ah. I would be expecting that fake gyaru to message me about it though. You know, to find out if I am interested in her friend.


    -


    -


    On our way to the incinerator area, Hana silently followed half a step behind me. Somehow, instead of acting more forward with her attempts to steal me, she''s now acting a little considerate.


    Not that I was expecting her to make a move but given that she decided to follow me, seeing her not doing anything was kind of strange or maybe unusual. Unlike the first two days when she''s always finding her chance to approach me, she''s now waiting for me to be the first to make a move.


    But thinking about it, she''s probably holding onto that request of hers. To have me treat her the same way I treat my girls.


    Yeah. That seems to be the case.


    Upon taking the turn that led us in between the two buildings, I paused in my steps and nced back at the girl.


    And sure enough, although she was just keeping up with my steps with her hands sped in front of her, I caught her staring at my back, looking a little impatient.


    Stretching my hand out to her, I asked, "Alright¡­ Princess, will you befortable with holding my hand?"


    ncing down at it, Hana''s lips naturally curled upwards as she impishly replied, "Heh. Who''s your princess? Isn''t it Kumiya?"


    This girl¡­ To use what happened earlier here. Does she not want me to make a move on her? Anyway, that Kumiya is Kushii.


    Let''s see, the best response to this should be¡­


    "Is there anyone else here? But if you want me to chase after Kushii then¡­ I''ll do it."


    I could tease her back but well, I found it a hassle to do so at this moment. Besides, with what little time we have, getting the best of it should be in order.


    With her expression remaining the same, Hana shook her head lightly. Then, after a moment''s pause, she grabbed my hand, sped our fingers together and took her ce on my side, "I now have no doubt that you''re kind of an idiot, Ruki. A lovable idiot."


    "With how many times I heard that, I''m already taking that as apliment. Also having that adjective attached to it, it''s even more endearing. Thank you."


    Upon saying that, I tightened my grip on her hand to ensure that she wasfortable with it before resuming our walk.


    Fortunately, not a lot of students were around in this part of the school. Strolling like this with our connected hands was more than possible. I mean, I could even bring her into one corner and satisfy my desire for her if I wished to.


    But this image was kinda bad though. I am holding a trash bag on my right while holding the girl''s hand on my left. That''s not a usual sight.


    Anyway, in response to my words, Hana''s genuine smile appeared, albeit only for a moment. If I have to guess, this girl was still skeptical that I was holding up the end of my bargain.


    I couldn''t really me her on that when I was always pointing out to her that my girls are on top of my priorities.


    A whileter, the task to take the trash to the incinerator was done. And while we didn''t stay there for long, I used that moment to further prove to her that I''m treating her like my girls. I faced Hana and kissed her again, the same way I kissed her that night in her house.


    Although brief, I got to see the same smile again. And I guess that''s more than enough to satisfy me.


    That''s not the case for Hana, though. The girl clearly wanted more but with her silence, I could certainly see that she was afraid of my rejection in case she asked for an extension of my time with her.


    Somehow, she was changing too quickly or I was just not used to her being like this. Besides, I asked her to think of another request yet she still has yet toe up with it.


    In any case, with my head still focused on satisfying the girl, I brought her somewhere else.


    Instead of continuing to the Literature Club which she''s also a part of now, we stopped by one of the empty clubrooms.


    "Ruki?" Looking around the clubroom, Hana called out my name. After taking in everything, she turned around to face me with her lips stretched into an amused grin, "Is this your way of saying you''re going to be mine?"


    "Yes. But if you rephrased it into this, ''I''m yours while we''re in this room.''"


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, that''s good enough for me." Compared to earlier when she was almost silent and careful about what she was going to say, Hana became a little livelier now that we were alone.


    It''s like she took off her mask as well as the restraints she put on herself.


    Then, taking a step forward, the girl reached for my hand again as she daringly led me to the nearest chair. She pushed me down on it before taking myp.


    And as her arms crossed behind me, she pushed her lips to my ear and whispered, "Ruki, I''m one step closer to stealing you from them. Am I right?"


    Look at this girl, I''ve given her an inch and she''s now taking a mile.

 Chapter 1434 Taming Hana?

    "No. It''s the other way around, Hana. I''m one step closer to stealing you again from your stubbornness." Putting on my shameless smile along with that response, my idle arms made their move, locking her in my embrace.


    Hana squirmed a little but only to fix her position on myp. She''s sitting sideways and not straddling me with her arms clinging to the back of my neck. I could easily lower my head to catch her lips and likewise, the girl could exert a little strength to pull me down to her.


    Because of this position, her bangs slid to the side of her head, exposing the beautiful golden eye that it was hiding. It was shining brilliantly like a treasure anyone would die to im. Naturally, her normal colored eye also has its own charm. It''s enchantingly dark. Somehow, you''d get the feeling that if you stared at it for too long, you''d be engrossed and sucked into her world.


    That''s probably why some just couldn''t resist being fond of her. Her angelic smile was just another factor. If they also saw her golden eye, they''d probably be crazier for her.


    And I could admit that I might have also been influenced by it. Be it in the past or this present.


    A secondter, while showing a triumphant and rather smug smile as though she was conveying that this was still a win for her regardless of what I said, sheid her head on my broad chest, slipping further into my arms. She then closed her eyes and pressed her face on it, breathing in my scent and enjoying the closeness that she missed a lot.


    Despite hearing me flipping her words in my favor, the girl had no ns to refute it. Or rather, Hana epted it just the same, allowing us to have a differing interpretation of this situation.


    That''s probably the better choice. Rather than argue about it where neither of us would back down, having this kind ofpromise was a lot better. We could focus on more important things than get stuck in that argument of who steals who.


    And so, in her mind, she''s still a step closer to stealing me and no one could tell her otherwise.


    Due to this, our conversation went into a lull. Neither of us opened another topic nor found any reason to do so. Just being this close to each other was enough for us.


    The only noise we could hear was the shuffling footsteps outside the room as well as our own rhythmic breathing.


    Using this chance to spoil her and let her feel the same affection I''d been giving to all of my girls, I locked her further in my embrace which Hana candidly weed.


    For the next few minutes, Hana would open her eyes a few times to check if I was still looking at her. Then, as if she was rewarding me for doing so, she would climb up to initiate a deep kiss where she was the one leading us on.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In response to that, I would chase her lips when she''s already satisfied to prolong it. And if I failed to do that, I would turn my focus on her exposed ear or neck.


    In a way, we''re no different than a normal couple being too intimate with each other. All the talk about stealing each other became meaningless now that we could even do more than that if we so wished.


    But then again, Hana''s train of thought wasn''t that hard to understand. Because she confidently dered her desire to steal me from my girls, she couldn''t simply raise a white g when she hadn''t tried everything yet.


    Currently, she''s clinging to her request to be treated the same as them while formting her next move using that bonus request that I asked her to make.


    In the end, if her desire to be with me remained unbroken, she would eventuallye around.


    "Hana, let''s go¡­ Time''s up." After one final bout of intimate kisses, I prevented her from going back to leaning on my chest and partly carried her off myp.


    Although she looked aggrieved and a little unsatisfied, the girl nodded and replied, "So, there''s a time limit. I thought you are mine while we are in this room. That''s a lie, huh?"


    "Girl. I''m still yours while we''re still here but that doesn''t mean I can''t step out of this room. Unfortunately, I have to do that now."


    "I see. Next time I''ll bring a rope and tie you to a chair." Hana yfully smirked before standing up from myp.


    "A rope, huh? Beware because you might end up being the one getting tied up on that chair. You know how much of a pervert I am." I replied as I followed suit. And while saying that, I fixed her hair, covering her golden eye again with her bangs before squeezing her round face between my palms.


    "Yeah, right. You did that thing in my house with Chizuru and Hifumi. I''m actually surprised you didn''t try anything."


    "Were you hoping for me to do something?"


    "No¡­" Or so she said, but Hana visibly blushed and turned around to hide it from me


    "Alright. Next time, I won''t hold back. I''ll shower you more with my love."


    "This guy... Stop being a pervert and let''s go." She stomped her way to the door but before opening it, she nced back at me and continued, "Ruki. This is not me being embarrassed. Do you understand? I''m thinking that it''s another step to stealing you if¡­"


    The girl failed to finish her sentence. Not only because her face overheated but also because of my amused expression as I watched her exin.


    Well, her message was already clear in my head so before she could dash out and leave me alone there, I closed our distance again and whispered, "You''re right. That''s also a step to stealing me and another step for me to steal you or make you fall for me. I can''t wait to hear my Hana saying those three magic words."


    With the girl''s mind already in chaos, the only response I got from her was a light hit on my chest.


    I couldn''t contain myughter from seeing the girl act like that. It''s rare for her to be like that, after all.


    In any case, since she''s probably going to be sporting that blush on her face for a long while, I had the girl walk behind me while clinging to my back on our way to the Literature Club. That way, no one else could see her in that state.


    Obviously, when we reached the clubroom, she still failed to hide it from them; especially Otsuka-senpai whose purple eyes once again shone brilliantly out of curiosity.


    As for me, I got surrounded by Rumi, Kana, and Rae who all acted a little jealous from seeing Hana''s state.


    If not for Rumi still holding onto her rule of no flirting during club hours, the three of them would''ve asked me for the same treatment ¨C which I wouldn''t hesitate to give them.


    Anyway, our club activity for today was still about what we''re going to do for the Cultural Festival.


    With Hana''s addition, we decided to give her a role to fill in.


    Even if she joined the club because of me, there''s no way she could get away from what we''re nning to attract more members for the club next year.

 Chapter 1435 Picking Up Hina

    "Have I kept you waiting?" I smilingly asked as soon as I stepped inside their clubroom where she was left alone.


    "Yeah. You did." Hina teasingly answered. She then stood up and waited for me to approach her before jumping in my arms.


    Well, in a way, I truly kept her waiting because I still failed to drop or cut off with my usual routine.


    It''s been more than half an hour since the club hours concluded. The sky was already in a darker orange hue, sending out thest vestiges of sunlight from the west.


    Even though the first thing I did after escorting the girls from my club was toe here and tell her to wait for me so we could ride the bus together, I still got stalled for a bit because I added more routes to take.


    For example, I visited Shizu and Watanabe at the Student Council to personally thank them for their earlier help. And with Shizu still in the mood for teasing me, I failed to leave right away.


    On the side, Watanabe once again witnessed something she shouldn''t have. Or maybe, she intentionally remained inside the room to watch us be all over each other. Whichever the case, I saw her scribbling something again on her notepad.


    Apart from that trip to the Student Council, I also knocked on the Game Club for Maaya and the Miura sisters.


    Uh. It should only be Maaya and Komoe but Miura-senpai also went out to see me when she heard my voice from inside their clubroom. So, in a way, it became like a package deal to have the two sisters being all over me.


    Moreover, even if I didn''t flirt with all three, the eyes of the boys from their club, except Hashimoto, red up and hatefully or enviously red at me. The 2nd year gamer girl couldn''t care less though. She had her headphones on and was busy tapping away on her smartphone.


    I left that clubroom with Maaya in tow since my next destination was the Book Club.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ah. No. Maaya asked me if we could wait for Misaki to show up before continuing.


    And so, we spent a few minutes in the staircase area until the forehead girl showed up. While we were at it, I got lectured by Maaya for not being careful. Everything that happened around me or those concerning me didn''t escape her ears, after all.


    Then, after escorting them all - including even Kanzaki who was lingering at the club - I finally managed to return to this clubroom, only to leave again with Nami and the other girls along with Shizu who already finished up at the Student Council.


    I actually tried escorting them to their bus stop, like usual. However, as soon as we reached the 1st floor of the Club Building, Nami, Shizu, Saki, Arisa, and Izumi pushed me into the abandoned clubroom that we were using for the Mentor Program, not minding the three cucks who were still going home regrly with them as part of one circle.


    As for Kikuchi... Well, she stood guard at the door at Hina''s behest. Apparently, they already talked about this ''ambush'' even before my arrival.


    Instead of letting me be as diligent as before to walk them to their bus stop, they wanted me to return to Hina as soon as possible. They''re all aware of her special day, after all. Perhaps if it was any other day, they would just suggest it to me rather than force it like this.


    Their concern about how tired I would be from going back and forth to school everyday was just never-ending. Even if they understood that I enjoyed doing that for them, they just couldn''t help it because of their love for me.


    That aside, as for what happened inside the abandoned clubroom... It''s obvious. My girls took turns and partly ganged up on me that my lips never found rest and my hands either got sped by them or hugged in between their squishy front.


    Even Izumi who was acting like she was just pulled along by Arisa failed to resist when I called her name. For the girl, the others let her solo me which made the fake delinquent more embarrassed.


    By the time we left that room, all of us looked like we went inside a sauna from how sweaty and red-faced we became.


    And since it was only at most five minutes, the girls refrained from pulling down my pants. They groped me enough to wake my little brother up though. They exined that they did that as a part of their counter-tease. They allughingly imagined how I would exin it to Hina when she noticed.


    Little did they know, the girl was just as mischievous as them.


    Right. Going back to the present, even if she didn''t notice it right away because her eyes were focused on my head, the swell of my pants failed to escape her notice.


    While I was still thinking of a wittyeback to her reply, she moved backward for a bit, opening a space between us. And obviously, she nced down and heatedly stared at it.


    Upon noticing that, I couldn''t help but fake a cough to get her attention again before saying, "I apologize for that. It failed to calm down on my way back here."


    "Oh. Does that mean it''s like that not because of me?" With the same mischievous smile, the girl leered at me.


    Naturally, she''s just being yful but as a guy with many girlfriends, it''s inevitable to be a little careful of whates out of my mouth, right?


    Unfortunately, my stupid honesty sometimes works against me, "Partly, I guess? It was on its way to calming down naturally. The thought of being with you and holding you again became another stimnt. Also, the way you bumped on it delivered another pump of my blood to it, warming it up again."


    Hina attentively listened to my exnation while drawing circles on my chest but as soon as I finished, the girl burst intoughter, "Pfft. Ruki, you don''t need to detail it like that. I understand. They did that to tease you, no? The fact that you also returned here quicker than I expected gave it away."


    Hina then closed our distance again and pressed herself to it. Following that, she grabbed my arms and tugged at them as though she was asking me to embrace her tightly. When I did so, even pushing her back to subtly grind it on her, the girl pulled my head down and stood on her toes to whisper in my ear in a very seductive tone, "Let me feel this warmth for a moment before we go, Ruki."


    Well, if she said it like that¡­ How could I resist? Besides, knowing that we were now alone in this club room without anyone disturbing us, my mind also focused solely on her.


    "I''m thinking the same thing¡­ But will we be fine going homete? Didn''t they prepare a party for you?"


    It''s her birthday and since she invited me toe, I expect some kind of celebration there. Furthermore, there''s their lively neighborhood that was always getting together whatever the asion.


    "Silly guy. It''s not a party¡­ Just a dinner celebration in our house. However, thinking back to my previous birthdays¡­ our whole neighborhood was probably there during the day."


    "Even without the celebrant?"


    "Yeah. Weird, no?"


    "Indeed. It is but I could onlypare that to our neighborhood where there''s little to no socializing with neighbors."


    Hinaughed again and we soon moved on from that topic. And with confirmation that it didn''t matter whether we arrivedte or not, Hina and I heatedly stared at each other andmunicated our burning desire.


    A momentter, our lips finally met as we let go of any inhibitions limiting us¡­

 Chapter 1436 Appreciation *

    Having a very favorable situation, the kisses soon became deeper and more intimate. Even though we''re both aware that this room was a ce they often used to gather, it didn''t stop us from our desire for each other.


    Perhaps it''s just me or it was influenced by my desire for her but Hina looked unimaginably beautiful in my eyes. I couldn''t help but pause asionally in between our kisses to admire her intoxicating appearance.


    While she''s still wearing the same hairstyle that had the lower end of it braided and draped over her shoulder, the neat fringes covering most of her forehead and a part of her brows appeared a little disheveled, giving her a rather unusual look. Then, her small round pair of eyes that currently reflected my image dreamily fluttered open and closed as though she''s saving my visage in the deepest recesses of her memory, immortalizing it within. Her delicate nose was also a pleasant sight and with her rather ragged breathing due to what we were doing, her warm exhtions were sending jolts of electricity in my body. Lastly, her usually pink lips glittered enchantingly as though it was inviting me to continue nibbling on them; to not let them go until they turned as red as the current color of her face.


    Apart from that, her tongue that asionally peeked out for me to suck on also added to her irresistible charm. And it''s her charm that''s exclusively for my eyes to see.


    Lately, she''s always been grumpy when dealing with the other boys, especially with Ogawa. Our other ssmates would also not find any sess even if they were just going to ask her a question rting to the lesson in ss.


    They would never know that Hina could be this pretty. I guess I could say that if it''s possible, I wouldn''t mind bringing her home with me and having her stay with us. That way, I could always see her, be it night or day.


    "Ruki, you''re grinning like an idiot. But I love that look on you."


    Unknowingly, my thoughts spilled out on my expression. And when the girl noticed that, Hina adorably tilted her head before giggling. She then reached for my face and used her thumb to stretch my lips further.


    "Also¡­ I think I''m having the same look, right? I can''t help it when the man I love became this handsome. Good thing I don''t have to worry about other girls intentionally charming you. You''re someone who needs to be interested first before seeing another woman''s charm. And most of the time, it''s the other way around. You''re the one charming them."


    Well, she''s right. Somehow, she also slipped into the same state as me, admiring me silently. If I couldpletely read her mind, I''d probably hear simr monologues, describing how I look and how much she finds it charming. As for the second part¡­ Uh. Noment.


    "Did I manage to charm you back then?"


    "No, you made me fall in love with you instead. You''re persistent and annoying yet you''re always there for me. Even if I became aware that the way you made me question my infatuation with Kazuo was part of your n to get in my head, you''re always¡­ Uhm¡­ how should I say it? You always feel real to me. You won''t mince words and all your actions are genuine."


    "I''m ttered. I couldn''t crosscheck myself a lot because of my twisted desire and mindset so¡­ hearing this from you, I feel like I''m being rewarded.


    "Rewarded, huh? I''d say you deserved this. Not only that, my feelings for you¡­ No. Let me correct that, our feelings for you are something you fully deserved. You never stopped making us feel special and I''m sure everyone appreciates it."


    "Hina, am I the one celebrating my birthday or you?"


    With all this talk about being rewarded, it definitely felt like I was the one celebrating this special day. Though it truly warmed my heart and made my chest jump up and down from happiness, I couldn''t help but feel like I was stillcking.


    "That doesn''t matter, idiot Ruki. Come here and let me appreciate you more¡­"


    And there she goes.


    Hina wouldn''t let me continue that thought. Soon enough, she slowly pulled on my whole body to follow her until her back got stopped by the chair she always used.


    She then ced a hand on my nape and tugged my head down which I voluntarily followed.


    After sharing another sweet-tasting kiss, Hina started showering my neck with her kisses, finding my sensitive spots to see me reacting to it. At the same time as that, her hands grabbed my belt and undid it. Before sliding down my pants, she first caressed my stomach, tracing my muscles with her fingers.


    It''s ticklish but more than that, the same jolt of electricity overflowed and made my body squirm from the pleasure my girl was delivering me.


    And when she finally pulled my pants down, the girl sat down on the chair and looked up at me.


    "Ruki, let me take care of this¡­"


    Not waiting for my response, Hina freed my erection from thest article of clothing on my lower body.


    With her gaze still locked with mine, she held my length up before cing her lips on its tip. Without missing a beat, I watched before my eyes and felt within my insides the heavenly sensation as her lips parted open, letting my cock slide inside her slippery mouth.


    When she reached her limit of what she could take, Hina sped her lips tightly around it as her tongue started its work, licking and sucking me in further.


    Although we''re both still very aware of our surroundings, our reserved thoughts about doing this here in their clubroom already left our minds. We already did it in a bathroom stall, that''s worse than doing it here, right? But then again, this ce was kind of their sacred ground. At least, before I made them all fall for me.


    Now, however, it''s just a gathering ce and whether we ept it or not, this ce was already held dear for all of us. Making another special memory wouldn''t be a problem.


    As Hina started moving, I ced a hand on top of her head, stabilizing her movement and guiding her not just for my own enjoyment but also to not make it hard for her.


    And as things progressed, Hina would sometimes pause to lick it whole and focus on the head like she was sucking on a lollipop to draw a reaction from me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Admittedly, she had yet to fail on that task. Whenever that would happen, the girl would giggle in satisfaction, knowing that her effort was being well-received.


    When her pace gradually grew quicker, my hips also started moving subtly to follow her rhythm. And that heightened up the pleasure, enough for me to chant her name multiple times which served as motivation for the girl.


    However, as stubborn as I was, I held back from climaxing right away.


    As soon as I found the chance, I immediately took my turn to show her my bottomless appreciation.


    Instead of carrying her up to a higher elevation, I simply kneeled down in front of her and slipped my head inside her skirt.


    She didn''t stop me and from the way her hands gentlynded on my head to also guide me there, the girl was clearly expecting me to do it. And so, the next moment when my lips found her most sacred ce, her ragged breathing along with her erotic moans soon filled their clubroom.


    To make it fair for both of us, I also stopped before she reached her climax. But that''s not the end of it.


    Hina keenly watched me stand up again and held both of her arms up to reach for my shoulders. As her arms gradually circled to the back of my head, I squatted a bit to find the correct angle. With her legs remaining open for my ease of ess, it didn''t take longer than a few seconds for the tip of my cock to find her entrance.


    Then, a swift thrust of my hips was all it needed. Along with the squelching sound from how wet her insides were at the moment, Hina''s almost inaudible voice rang in my ears, "I love you, Ruki¡­"


    I was about to utter the same words to her when suddenly, something unexpected happened.


    Maybe I got too focused on Hina or someone intentionally lightened their footsteps, I failed to notice that someone was already at the door.


    At the same time as my cock fully upied her depths, Ogawa ¨C for whatever reason he returned here ¨C appeared before the gradually opening door and got stuck at the sight that weed.


    Thankfully with the angle where Hina''s back was turned to the door, all he could see was the girl having all four of her limbs clinging tightly around me. Nheless, with my pants down, he''d be an idiot to not understand what was happening.


    What can I say? This is all his fault for not knocking or announcing his presence right away.

 Chapter 1437 Am I Bad? *

    Wide-eyed, tongue-tied, and frozen on the spot. That''s how I could describe Ogawa''s state. He had his mouth slightly opened but that also got stuck there that even if an insect flew in it, he wouldn''t notice.


    I couldn''t see the color on his face but there was no way it would be pretty.


    Although the guy was too selfish to only think about his feelings which led everyone to abandon their feelings for him, it was still impossible for the guy to ignore what was before his eyes.


    ''See what you missed? You could''ve been me here.''


    That thought shed in my head for a moment, spiting the guy once again. However, I quickly swept that off my head.


    This wasn''t about him, after all. He''s irrelevant to the rtionship Hina and I nurtured. It would be disrespectful to the girl if I used this situation for that.


    Nheless, even though I said that, it also couldn''t be applied to Hina.


    Because of what happened between them where Ogawa threw all her efforts away like it was inconsequential to him, her feelings for the guy flipped. Furthermore, even if it was not to the extreme, she started doing things to torment him.


    Give her a chance where she could disregard their years of friendship and there''s no doubt that she''d step on him.


    And perhaps, the moment for that had just arrived.


    Following the silence as well as the shifting of my focus on what was behind her, the sound of the opening door and the footsteps that abruptly stopped not far away from us didn''t escape Hina''s ears.


    Even if her lower body was still trying to ustom from the pleasure of my whole length throbbing and twitching inside her, she couldn''t help but follow my gaze and nce behind her.


    As soon as her eyes registered Ogawa''s figure standing by the door, Hina instantly reacted with both surprise and embarrassment. And although involuntarily, she sped and squeezed on me tighter before a surge of emotion welled up in her chest.


    Understanding her state, I quickly moved and guided her head back to face me. Then, ignoring the cuck by the door, closed the girl''s mouth with another deep kiss.


    At the same time as that, my hips began moving, thrusting deeper and poking her sensitive spots.


    Hina eventually closed her eyes, savoring the sensation I was bringing her and in response, her limbs clenched tightly. The girl buried her face in my shoulder and pulled me further down to her as though she wanted to use my body to cover herself from Ogawa''s eyes. She then whispered how she was torn between letting the guy watch us make love with each other to remind him of what she lost and not letting him see even a glimpse of her face that was already too sexy and erotic. She wanted it to be exclusively for me.


    Upon hearing that, my lips stretched into a triumphant and proud smile. Well, apart from being able to push down the rage that was about to burst from the girl due to Ogawa''s idiotic intrusion in our private moment, her words once again confirmed that she was mine.


    "Hina, we''re already doing both of that."


    "Hnnngg~ Y-you''re right..."


    Acknowledging that in between her sweet moans that continued to tickle my senses, it became the fuel for my hips to start moving at a quicker pace.


    And to make sure that she''s not going to be ufortable from our position, I let my hand slide down her back before pressing on her spine, pushing her hips closer to me. In this way, I was already partly carrying her. The chair was only there as a support in case I would need to put her down for a moment or whenever I go balls-deep and let it rest in her depths where we both enjoyed the warmth of each other.


    After a minute or two of indulging in the pleasure of our intimate connection, I raised my head again to look at our audience.


    We still had to deal with him, right?


    The door already closed behind him but he remained standing there, watching us intently. Although faint, there''s something bulging in his pants. No doubt, he already recovered from his initial shock yet he stayed there to watch us.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Enjoying the show, huh? Is he bing that kind of cuck? The one who enjoys watching?


    No. It''s not that. This was just a normal guy''s response to watching something this stimting. Like porn but right in front of his eyes.


    Whatever was going on in his head or whatever reason he has in returning here, that somehow got pushed down because of us.


    Naturally, even if there''s nothing much for me to see except seeing my hips plowing down on Hina, the show still has to end for him.


    "Hey. If you forgot something, hurry up and take it. Otherwise, leave us alone. Don''t you see that we need privacy?"


    Ignoring the fact that this was their clubroom, I went straight to the point when my hips paused for a moment. Hina couldn''t help but giggle at my words which surely reached the guy''s ears as well.


    Then without waiting for him to wake up from whatever state he was in, I stood up along with Hina and moved us to the nearby one which directly faced the door.


    Switching to this new position where she''s still wrapped in my embrace while straddling me, Hina''s back remained turned to the guy. Without waiting another second, Hina''s hip movements resumed as she started wiggling her hips and asionally humping up and down on my length.


    And naturally, to prevent the cuck from peeking, I held her skirt down. Even a glimpse of Hina''s underwear was impossible for him to see.


    A few secondster, Ogawa finally got jolted awake as he almost took a step back. Then, as though he was struggling to find the words to say, he stuttered, "I¡­ I mean¡­ I''m not¡­"


    "You''re not what? Say it clearly."


    "I''m not here for something I forgot!" The guy eventually shouted. His whole body was shaking like he was agitated.


    Despite that, I kept up with the same tone. Partly superior and partly mocking him,


    "Oh? Then what are you here for? Don''t tell me you''re this desperate to watch us¡­ Dude, learn to read the air, will you?"


    "Y-you¡­ How would I know that you''re going to¡­." Not finding the heart to finish those words, the guy clenched his fists and stared at Hina''s back for a good few seconds before lowering his head in defeat. "... Never mind."


    Upon saying that, Ogawa left the room as quickly as he arrived. From where he was standing, I saw something he intentionally left behind.


    A small paper bag that was often used to hold gifts. There was even a card attached to it.


    That guy¡­ Was he going to give Hina that as a gift? A birthday gift to reconcile, maybe? I don''t know.


    But one thing is for sure¡­ His timing was too¡­ what should I say? Idiotic?


    He could''ve given it earlier but no¡­ he chose this moment when he waspletely aware that I would be with her. Furthermore, why leave it behind when he could give it to her personally? Is he trying to gain sympathy? No, he''s not that smart to do that.


    At this point, Hina who also became aware that Ogawa finally left the room nced behind her. And sure enough, she also noticed the bag on the floor. After staring at it for a moment without so much as a reaction, the girl turned her face back to me and asked, "Ruki, if that is what I think it is¡­ am I bad to feel nothing about it?"


    What a hard question to answer¡­ Nheless, despite our current situation, it''s something I should answer seriously.


    After arranging my thoughts, I first showed her my shameless smile and a quick thrust from below, extracting a sweet-sounding moan from her.


    It''s my way to dispel the tension and unpleasant mood brought about by that cuck. And by reminding her that we''re still in the middle of our lovemaking, any intrusive thoughts would be dispelled in her mind.


    While pouting adorably, Hina responded by wriggling her hips aggressively. However, she failed to calcte that her action was just as effective on herself.


    At the same time as my face reflected the pleasure it brought to me, Hina lifted her skirt, showing our intimate connection and how her hips quivered nonstop from the sensation.


    While biting her lips, Hina shamefully stared at me, wordlessly imploring me to take over.


    And so, I did just that. I held her by her waist and guided her as she started humping up and down. This time, without any restraint


    Using this moment while we were still in the midst of our intense exchange of affection, I finally gave her my response to her earlier question.


    "Hina, You''re not bad. It''spletely fine to feel nothing about it. Instead, the way he delivered it was nothing short of miserable. Understand?"


    The girl nodded. "Then, Ruki. What should I do with it?"


    "Let''s think about thatter, hmm? For now¡­"


    As my voice trailed, I pushed her hips down to push my cock down to the base. And while she''s still in the midst of processing the sensation, I carried her to the table, changing our positions for the second time.


    Understanding what I meant to do, Hina''s erotic face showed a deeper hue of red as she let her bodyy down on the t surface and watched me climb up alongside her.


    Today, their clubroom was ours to use as we see fit.

 Chapter 1438 Arriving At Their Neighborhood

    "By the way, Ruki. This gift¡­ Why did you have me pick it up?"


    As the bus started moving and the two of us once again found afortable silence, Hina, with a hint of uncertainty in her voice, brought up that question. On her hand, the gift that Ogawa intentionally left behind. It was still unopened but Hina already guessed what was inside¡ªa cosmetic item from her favorite brand.


    Like we both thought, it was a birthday gift with the secondary purpose of being reconciliatory. What was written on the card was the guy wishing the girl Happy Birthday along with another written apology and his own wish to mend their cracked friendship.


    I had no idea if Hina understood it, but when I read that message, why he returned at such a time became a little clear.


    If I wasn''t wrong, there were only two possible reasons. One; the girls'' n had started working and he was already moving on. Mending his friendship with the closest girl to him before everything went down was the first step he took.


    Or if not that, the idiot was still deluding himself that if he sincerely asked Hina for forgiveness, the girl wouldn''t be able to resist him considering their years of friendship. In turn, he could also shake the rtionship that bloomed between Hina and me.


    If it''s the first one then good¡­ He''s on the right path. But if it''s the second¡­ Let''s see¡­ Making contact with Kazuha-nee again would be my next move. I''m a petty man, after all. If multiple lessons weren''t enough for him, I could always give him more and bury him deeper in his grave.


    At the moment, it was still inconclusive. I had no time to observe him and my girls were the same. All he had left was their small concern for their years of friendship.


    Nami even mentioned that in their club, the guy wasn''t that proactive anymore. While Izumi stepped up to be the Club President, Arisa became the core member with her inherent genial personality. Their clients who were asking for help on their trivial problems always returned positive feedback because of her.


    Returning to Hina''s question, I took a moment to arrange my thoughts before answering.


    "Why, huh? Isn''t it sad to just leave it there? He took the effort to pick that up for you. Even if my possessiveness was nagging me to tell you to ignore it, I just couldn''t. He''s still your friend regardless of our current beef with him. Of course, if he makes an attempt to win you back from me, I''ll kick him right away."


    "Pfft. Ruki, didn''t you see how I''m tormenting him? My feelings for him have dried up already and it''s his fault. Even if he waters it with his attempts, it won''t be revived anymore. But you''re right, it''s sad if I leave it there. It''s a birthday gift, after all."


    After dangling it in her hand for a while, she soon put it back in her bag, removing it from our gazes.


    "Mhm. I know. That''s why I''m not threatened with that gift. Besides, if he''s sincere in trying to mend your friendship, that''s a first step. It''s not good to nurture hatred in our hearts, right? Moreover, you always see each other in your club. It will be great for the tension to disappear so you can all enjoy your club activity."


    "This guy. If I don''t know that you''re the one who wants to torment him the most, I''ll say you''re being too considerate of him. The truth is¡­ you''re looking out for me or us again. Am I right?"


    She''s right. If it''s only humanly possible, I''ll torment him every minute until he breaks down and changes his ways. But in our present situation, he''s already too irrelevant to care about. Besides, I''m always ready to retaliate in case he tries something.


    I put on a meaningful smile. "I''ll leave the interpretation to you."


    "Geez. Now you''re acting mysterious." Unconvinced at my answer, she pouted and poked my cheek before lifting my arm to squeeze in my embrace once again. A secondter, she sweetly giggled as she continued, "Un. I also love this side of you that is always looking out for me."


    Sure enough, like most of my girls, she also managed to understand what was going on in my mind. As much as I like seeing her torment her ''childhood friend'', letting her hatred get the best of her isn''t the way to go. Disdaining him was enough, I guess? One thing is for sure¡­ Their circle will never be the same again even if Ogawa made a turnaround from his recent behavior.


    Spending our remaining time on the bus like this while talking about different topics, we soon reached our destination.


    Upon getting off, we took an alternate route to their neighborhood.


    I mean, it''s natural, right? If we use the same path as before, we''ll pass by Nami, Tadano, and Shizu''s house first.


    Even if it was already nightfall, the risk of being seen by Auntie Kasumi or Mei-chan was still high. Even if I could exin our way out, it would be too much trouble so¡­ avoiding the risk was the best way.


    Apart from that, we also made a stop at a pastry shop. Even if I got invited for dinner, it''s onlymon courtesy to not show up empty-handed, right?


    And instead of buying randomly, I let the birthday girl pick what she likes. She refused at first but she soon caved in with my insistence. I still have money earned from my part-time job so I told her to not worry about the price.


    In the end, the girl ordered a triple chocte mousse. Apparently, her family loves it. Although there''s a chance that there''s already a cake on their dinner table, there''s no hurt in adding more.


    Following that, we continued on our way with the birthday girl humming excitedly on my side. However, as soon as we stepped into their street, her chest started pounding loudly not just from excitement but also nervousness as well.


    Unlike the first time that we walked in here in the middle of the night, the people in their neighborhood were still active.


    And so, as soon as they spotted us, most of them started showering the girl with birthday greetings before making ament about me. Some of them also called out to me, asking for my name before confirming if I''m dating her.


    Really, how meddlesome can they be?


    "Hina-chan. You two look great together! I was skeptical when I heard it earlier but what a handsome boy." One of the middle-aged women peeking from over their fence shouted. There''s a weing smile on her lips. Next to her was possibly her husband was donning the same smile. However, I could sense the couple was intently scrutinizing my appearance. Perhaps, trying tomit my figure to their memory. If ever I made the girl cry, I should expect them toe for my head.


    Yeah. What a weird neighborhood. They could be characters in a horror movie or game.


    In any case, having been informed by Hina about how they might react, I simply smiled and politely greeted them. And I repeated that a few times before finally arriving in front of their house.


    Actually, some of them evenmented and chastised Ogawa for being an idiot for letting her go or being too slow that someone else imed her first.


    In any case, they said those jokingly so there wasn''t really a need to react in a serious manner. The bottom line is they''re all happy for the birthday girl.


    "Here we go, Ruki¡­" As she reached for their gate, Hina took a deep breath. She attempted to calm her nerves.


    "Mhm. I''m in your care then."


    "Is it just me or you''re not nervous at all?"


    "I am nervous but¡­ remember how shameless I am? I''m channeling that shamelessness to not let my nervousness show in my face."


    Upon hearing that, Hina couldn''t help butugh at my answer which effectively calmed her nerves.


    "I knew it. I''m worrying over nothing¡­ Okay! One more time, here we go!" With a louder voice than earlier, Hina finally mustered up her courage and pushed their gate open, guiding me inside.


    At the same time as we reached their front door, it swung open revealing someone that I hadn''t expected to be there.


    It''s Kazuha-nee who''s supposed to be living next door. Is she part of the family dinner? I don''t know. Even Hina was surprised to see her, after all.


    With her lips curving up in a yful smile, the woman first approached Hina, pinched her cheek, and greeted her endearingly before shifting her gaze to me.


    "Ruki-kun, it''s been a while."


    Is it? But it hasn''t been a week since Ist saw her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1439 Introduction

    As always, Kazuha-nee''s appearance could easily be described as magnificently gorgeous. Even with a casual outfit of a simple striped shirt paired withfy pants, she still carried it very well. Her hair was still without any decoration, letting it flow freely behind her.


    If I considered ourst meeting where the girl left me bewildered with how she acted around me and her little brother, the air around her this time was far from it.


    How should I say this? She''s adorning a kind smile and her voice from earlier felt warm. There''s not even a hint of her devious and shameless personality that loved to tease those she favored.


    At this moment, she''s like what everyone dreamt of for a kind and gentle neighborhood elder sister who always looks after those younger than her.


    That''s why even though I was taken aback by her appearance and refuted her initial greeting in my head, I still politely responded which earned me her appreciativeughter as well as a pat on my head.


    Yep. She''s really into that act. Maybe she''s trying to sell herself with that kind of image in front of Hina today or this was just a one-day special in consideration of my girl.


    In any case, if Ogawa was seeing this, he''d probably stutter again and ask Kazuha-nee to step away from me. That would be fun. Too bad, he''s probably already in his room right now, nursing his wounded ego.


    "Kazuha-nee, that''s not fair." Perhaps seeing that the woman somehow focused on me, Hina interjected between us. But it wasn''t whether she wanted the woman to also pay attention to her or she was asking her to let go of me.


    Considering Hina''s hold on my arm tightened as if she was trying to protect me from being snatched by Kazuha-nee, it was probably thetter.


    However, Kazuha-nee interpreted it as both.


    With an amused smile on her lips, she lifted her hand off of my head.


    "Hmm? Don''t worry, I''m not trying to steal him from you. Look at his face. He''s just putting up with me. Also, I naturally won''t neglect my adorable little sister. It''s your birthday so¡­ Here, let me dote on you too."


    Upon saying that, she winked at me, conveying what she was going to do next.


    A momentter, Kazuha-nee pulled Hina from my side as she hugged her, and did what she said she would do; doting on Hina.


    At first, Hina checked on me. But well, there''s no harm in it so I smiled and nodded approvingly. It''s not like I needed her at my side all the time.


    Knowing she also looked up to Kazuha-nee, this should also be a fine gift for her birthday.


    That should be the case. However, when I nced at Kazuha-nee again, I saw her having a triumphant expression as though telling me, ''Look, I have your girl now.''.


    Yep. That proved that she''s not that kind elder sister everyone dreamt of. The woman also wanted to jab at me.


    I could''ve gotten back at her by grabbing my girl back but since it''s Hina''s birthday, I''ll let this audacity go. Besides, I know that we both have the same idea in our heads, to dote on Hina and make her feel more special.


    But if I get the chance next time, I''ll show her who''s boss.


    When Kazuha-nee noticed that I didn''t take the bait, she adorably stuck her tongue out before focusing on Hina.


    I must say. That was unexpectedly adorable of her.


    Shortly after that, we finally stepped inside the house. Hina naturally returned to my side, happy and content from being doted on.


    Although it''s still a bit of a mystery why Kazuha-nee was here, I could only assume that she was also invited to the dinner.


    --


    Heading into their living room where Hina''s parents should be waiting, I cleared my head of unnecessary thoughts and prepared for their interrogation or, well, scrutinizing eyes.


    Even though I should already be used to this considering I already went and met some of my girls'' family, this was just me trying to make sure that nothing would go wrong.


    Perhaps noticing how I took a deep breath to calm my nerves, Hina giggled before reassuring me in a light-hearted manner, "They''re not gonna bite you, Ruki."


    Then, on the other side, Kazuha-nee also proudly added, "I''m surprised someone as shameless as Ruki-kun can be nervous. Be thankful, I''m on your side this time."


    "Alright. I''ll rely on Kazuha-nee to take the bite for me." I jokingly answered, mixing both of what they said and interpreting it differently.


    Due to that, Hina burst intoughter and Kazuha-nee clicked her tongue before also ying along.


    Anyway, since their house wasn''t really that big, our short walk from the entrance ended.


    Upon stepping into the living room, a middle-aged couple stood up and warmly smiled at us.


    Obviously, they''re Hina''s parents.


    They appeared to be in their mid orte forties much like the other couples that we saw in this neighborhood. Hina was their only child so... they both looked like very doting parents.


    When they finally shifted their attention to me, I straightened my back as I prepared to greet them.


    But before doing so, I waited for Hina to introduce me first.


    "Mom, dad. This is Ruki. My boyfriend."


    "Hello, it''s nice meeting you. Uhm, this isn''t much but please take it."


    I bowed respectfully before handing the box of cake that we bought.


    Hina''s father took it from my hand while her mother stepped forward to closely inspect my appearance.


    Normally, this could bring some sort of pressure on someone but knowing that this would happen, I steadied myself and remained in my polite posture. Hina looked on with a hint of worry at the side while Kazuha-nee was watching in interest.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A few secondster, Hina''s mother focused her gaze on my face and said, "Ruki, is it? Thank you foring here to celebrate with us."


    Somehow, I could sense a slight disapproval in her voice. As for where did thate from, it''s probably because I''m not Ogawa.


    Nheless, I expected that they would have some kind of bias towards that coward so I simply recited what was on my head without shooting that down, "Yes. Hina has been kind enough to invite me. I wish for her to have a great birthday."


    "Mom, do you not like Ruki for me?" Hina suddenly stepped forward, questioning her mother. Perhaps, she also didn''t expect her to act like this.


    "Hmm? I didn''t say anything like that."


    "But your tone says it all. I thought you were also as excited as me for having him here." A little disappointed by her mother''s act, Hina was feeling let down.


    Sensing that the mood suddenly shifted in a negative direction I quickly made a move.


    Borrowing her words from earlier, I grabbed the girl''s hand and stepped in front of her as though I was shielding her, "It''s fine, Hina. It''s not like Auntie bit me, right?"


    Saying that in the same lighthearted tone as earlier, my eyes then searched for a follow-up from someone.


    And sure enough, she didn''t disappoint this time.


    Kazuha-nee approached from the side and said, "Heh, Ruki-kun. What''s this about biting? If you need someone to bite you, I''ll be up for it. Only if Hina doesn''t want to."


    Upon hearing that, Hina, who was shaking a little from the emotion stirring in her chest because of her mother''s behavior, immediately wrapped her arms around my body to prevent the woman from approaching further.


    "Kazuha-nee! No. No biting! Only I am allowed to bite Ruki!"


    In front of us, looking bewildered as to what suddenly happened, Hina''s mother blinked a few times, not knowing what to say.


    On the other hand, Hina''s father who was just observing the situation possibly saw that it was also his time to make a move. He faked a cough to gather all our attention, before walking to his wife, "Alright. I''ve seen enough. Honey, let''s go and prepare the table, shall we? It''s our daughter''s birthday."


    Emphasizing on thatst sentence, Hina''s mother looked like she finally woke up from whatever state she was in.


    "Y-you''re right. Kazuha, look after them for us..."


    After saying that, her gazended on us as an apologetic expression upied her face. She probably understood that she made a blunder. Nheless, before she could say anything, I quickly shook my head, indicating that it was fine and there''s no need for her to apologize. It would just invalidate what we did to save the situation from deteriorating, after all.


    With that, her husband pulled her with him to the kitchen, leaving us three.


    No doubt, the introduction went a little awry. But now that the card is out of the table, I''m hoping that it will be different on the dinner table.

 Chapter 1440 Approval

    "Nice save there, Ruki-kun. And Hina, I believe Auntie wasn''t being mean to Ruki." Kazuha-nee said as soon as the couple disappeared into the kitchen.


    As she was instructed to apany us, possibly to also help in cooling us down from the unexpected situation, Kazuha-nee pulled us to the nearest long couch and sat us down. There, we sandwiched Hina between us since she was the one most affected.


    I opened my arms and put the girl in my embrace, rubbing her back to stop the shaking of her body. On the other side, Kazuha-nee gave me a thumbs-up as she patted Hina''s head.


    Somehow, this looked like we were Hina''s parents as we consoled the upset girl.


    "Mhm, Kazuha-nee is right. It just showed that she won''t hand you over to me without examining my character." I added using the same lighthearted tone to help wash away the tension.


    But do I agree with Kazuha-nee that Hina''s mother isn''t actually trying to be mean? Partly, I guess? I mean I already said that I expected them to act that way. My rtionship with Hina sprang up out of nowhere which subverted their expectations. Even if they''re aware that her chances with Ogawa weren''t really on the bright side, they are witnesses to their daughter''s efforts to get the idiot''s attention for years. That''s why for Hina to find someone else other than him in the span of one or two months in high school, it''s understandable to be a little skeptical regarding my character. Maybe they''re just being cautious in case I was just tricking their daughter.


    That''s that.


    However, I must also say that the way her mother openly showed skepticism and disapproval right after the introduction was ill-timed and inexcusable.


    While her words didn''t really affect me, it''s her daughter who got hit by it the most.


    Think about it. The girl personally invited me and even bragged about how she talked to her parents about me, introducing me as her boyfriend. To witness a different scene than what was in her mind, even if it''s just a little, Hina probably felt betrayed.


    Hence, the one who became most affected by what happened was Hina alone. If I didn''t step in right there, this birthday dinner would''ve been ruined.


    Surely, Kazuha-nee and Hina''s father knew that this was entirely Auntie''s fault.


    Even if she doesn''t apologize to meter, I''m hoping that she does something else for her daughter.


    Well, here''s to hoping that Uncle was currently lecturing his wife in the kitchen or if not that, making her understand that she affected their precious daughter the most. Considering they already anticipated our arrival, saying that they were going to prepare dinner was nothing more than an excuse to help diffuse the situation.


    "Un. I also overreacted. I should''ve also prepared for the possibility that they won''t easily ept you just because I brought you home... I understand my mom did that for me. Still..." Hina let her voice trail there as she finally lifted her head to look at me. Even after all that, her concern for me remained at the top...


    Who wouldn''t fall for this girl? But then again, she''s also like my other girls, adopting my mindset of ''all of them first before anything else''. They just reversed it to ''protect Ruki at all costs''.


    I appreciate all of that and it truly warms my heart. But that also constantly reminds me that the one preventing ourplex rtionship to be perfect was also me and my unstoppable desire.


    Anyway, to assure Hina so that we could continue to treat this day, or night, as her special day, I put on my genuine smile, showing her that she had nothing to worry about. And I added, "Watch me convince them that I''m perfect for you."


    "Un. But Ruki, I''ll help too!"


    "Heh. Now that''s interesting. Allow me to watch over you two." Kazuha-nee added as her amused smile stretched further and turned into a mischievous grin.


    Hina didn''t see that since she was focused on me. Moreover, Kazuha-nee would probably only show that to me. If I''m not wrong, she''s here to mess with me like earlier. But at the same time, she''s truly a reliable ally when ites to dealing with Hina''s parents.


    Well, although I was warned by them to be wary of Kazuha-nee, she has proven herself to be reliable tonight.


    I shouldn''t forget to be wary of her though. I was warned by my girlsst Saturday and... I was also still trying to figure out what was going on in her head.


    A few minutester, Uncle emerged from their kitchen and called us to the table.


    His eyes then lingered on me as though he was trying to converse with me through eye contact alone.


    I tried to match that but as we were not mind readers, that went nowhere. At least, I sensed that he was not trying to intimidate or inspect me.


    Kazuha-nee and Hina also stared at us in confusion as they tried to interpret that short exchange that actually produced nothing.


    Dropping our bags to the side, Hina and I walked hand-in-hand toward the dining room. As for Kazuha-nee, she simply followed behind us.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When we passed by him, Uncle tapped me on my shoulder andughed before finally muttering the words that he probably wanted to convey to me, "I think I have to say this... Ruki, you''re an exceptionald. However, you''re also kind of enigmatic. I have no idea if you''re just unbothered by what happened or if you kept your cool for my daughter but that''s enough for you to earn my approval. If Hina chose you, I won''t question it anymore. One thing though. Do remember that a father like me will do everything for my daughter. You better be good to her."


    Taking all of that in and processing it in my head, I found myself respectfully standing before him with my head slightly bowed.


    "Thank you, Uncle. Though I haven''t proven anything yet, I''ll keep that in mind and take care of Hina."


    Hina and Kazuha-nee, who also paused in their steps, watched our exchange intently. The former was already about to burst into cheerful noises while thetter drew a meaningful smile.


    Then from behind Hina''s father, I caught sight of Auntie who looked a little ashamed. Most likely, she truly got rebuked by the man before me. As for whether that would be detrimental to what''s going to happen next or not, we''ll just have to see.


    Shortly after that, Hina regained her overflowing enthusiasm for this dinner and pulled me along with her to the table. With the girl acting like this, what I was thinking about earlier was probably not going to happen anymore.


    Because as we sat down across from her mother, my girl took a deep breath before showing a refreshing smile directed towards her, "Mom, should I pinch your cheeks? Didn''t you tell me that it''s bad to frown in front of the food?"


    Without waiting for her reply, Hina leaned forward and poked her mother''s cheeks which effectively drew out a relieved smile from her.


    "I''m getting old. Now it''s my baby girl''s turn to remind me of table manners."


    "Heh. Next time, Ruki and I will be preparing the food for you. Believe it or not, he knows his way around the kitchen."


    Noticing that her attempt to sweep away the negativity through her cheerfulness was working, Hina continued while also lifting me to her mother. No doubt, this was what the girl came up with to ease up after the somewhat disastrous introduction earlier. Rather than let us do the work, the girl stepped up this time. Most likely, her father''s approval also contributed to why Hina became this proactive and energetic. There was no need to sour the mood again just to get an apology.


    Understanding what her daughter was trying to do, Auntie didn''t disappoint Hina.


    "Oh, really? Then Ruki, we''ll be looking forward to that day. For now, please enjoy this little feast we prepared for that girl''s special day."


    ying along with them, I intentionally put on an embarrassed smile as I muttered a thank you.


    In this way, even without touching on what happened earlier, Hina singlehandedly cleared the bad air.


    That certainly deserved some praise so... even when we were in front of them, I couldn''t help but dote on the girl.


    Obviously, her parents as well as Kazuha-nee also acknowledged what she just did. They didn''t say anything and simply watched from where they were sitting.


    And Hina, loving the gesture, affectionately cuddled to me as she whispered but in a voice that everyone around the table could hear, "I''ll never forget this day, Ruki."


    For the next minute or two, the two of us remained like that and Kazuha-nee had to fake a cough to pull us out of that state.


    Following that, the celebratory dinner finally started without any hint of awkwardness.

 Chapter 1441 Watch Over

    The dinner progressed smoothly after that. Moving past what happened and Hina being such an adorable sweetheart to me ¨C totally or intentionally ignoring the fact that we were in front of her parents ¨C there was no more room to bring up whatever blunder her mothermitted earlier.


    And by putting down their bias or just their wariness towards me, Uncle and especially Auntie became great hosts in my eyes.


    While Uncle talked to me about Hina''s childhood that he witnessed with his eyes, he also taught me things that I have yet to discover about Hina. For example, he mentioned that Hina often wore non-matching house slippers every morning upon waking up. Not because she couldn''t find the correct pair but because the girl has the kind of quirk wherein she''s using the mismatched sensation of the slippers to cast away her drowsiness. That''s why she always keeps two or more sets of house slippers inside her room.


    When Hina heard that being brought up, she embarrassedly covered her father''s mouth regardless of being toote to stop him.


    Iughed at it and I got the same treatment from the girl.


    That''s a weird quirk but when I imagined the girl doing that every morning, I couldn''t help but find it endearing. I guess I''ll have to get her another pair of slippers when she sleepovers in the future.


    Other than that, more stories unfailingly stacked up the girl''s adorability and I dly listened to all of it while holding the girl close to prevent her from stopping Uncle or Auntie frompleting them.


    Naturally, I also didn''t escape from their questions about my family or just myself. Obviously, I had to modify my answers a bit to skillfully evade mentioning my desire or the state of myplex rtionship with multiple girls.


    Watching all that from the side, Kazuha-nee would sometimes chip in some words to help me tide through difficult questions. She also raised a few questions that garnered the interest of Hina and her parents.


    And although she truly behaved herself throughout that dinner, I couldn''t help but notice her gaze lingering on me whether or not I was the focal point of the conversation. It''s like she''s there to watch me and learn more about me through her stares.


    Whenever I would catch her doing that, she would show a meaningful smile before turning her attention somece else.


    Weird, no? Unfortunately, I had no chance to question her about it since I dedicated this day all to Hina.


    That aside, the mystery of why Kazuha-nee was with us also came to light.


    It happened when we finished dinner. Perhaps wanting toe clean because I already gained her approval for their daughter, Auntie admitted that she invited Kazuha-nee to dine with us tonight upon finding out that the woman already met and interacted with me before. Because she found Kazuha-nee''s ount or what she thought of me insufficient, Auntie wanted her to be present here; to observe me and tell her whether her opinion about me changed.


    Really, a mother''s love for her child could truly be taken to the extreme. If I''m not wrong, my mother was also very protective of me, as well. In any case, Auntie was just making sure that I wasn''t taking advantage of Hina so I couldn''t really me her for it. Besides, it''s harmless probing.


    Shortly after that, Kazuha-nee approached me and also admitted how her tongue slipped during their neighborhood get-together to celebrate Hina''s birthday earlier. She kinda blurted out my name when Hina''s parents brought up the information that I would be arriving here alongside Hina.


    Because Kazuha-nee openly talked about me, the couple got curious and so was everyone in this neighborhood. That exined why those neighbors appeared as though they were waiting for us to pass by and why they looked like they were scanning me from top to bottom.


    What a weird neighborhood or better yet, I couldn''t help but dread that get-together they''re holding whenever there''s an asion.


    After we finished that dinner, Hina asked her parents if she could show me her room or in other words, if I could be alone with her inside it.


    Auntie and Uncle were reluctant at first but because of Hina''s pleading expression as well as Kazuha-nee''s help, they folded and gave us their approval. However, there is one condition¡­ Kazuha-nee will be watching over us.


    And that was our current situation¡­


    "Don''t mind it too much. This is your night. Enjoy it." Kazuha-nee said to us once we started ascending the stairs.


    She''s behind us, watching us closely. While she looked really amused at this sudden turn of the situation, she was not acting obnoxious.


    I mean, she''s already about to return to their house after that dinner. Being given another reason to stay, she didn''t hesitate to jump on it.


    As for what was in her head, neither Hina nor I had a clue.


    Or maybe I had some clue what she was trying to do but it''s not reason enough to call her out.


    Furthermore, with that statement, Hina probably interpreted that as Kazuha-nee would not intentionally interfere with us even if she was asked to watch over us.


    I mean, we already had sex in the clubroom and realistically speaking, that happened because we both knew that it would be close to impossible to do it again here, under her parents'' watch. Even if she''s an inherent schemer that often worked for her benefit, she''s not like Elizabeth who was ballsy enough to dare initiate having sex with me even with the constant check up on us by her father.


    The reason why she was bringing me to her room was about that surprise she was going to show me as well as my promise to wear the cosy outfit fromst night.


    Upon reaching the top of the stairs, Hina turned around to face Kazuha-nee. She sincerely took her hand and gratefully said, "Thank you Kazuha-nee. That extends to all the help you rendered us tonight."


    "No worries, Hina-chan. It''s your birthday. Besides, I''ll take that as Ruki-kun owing me a debt. It''s a win-win for us."


    Kazuha-nee patted Hina''s head again before turning to me and for the first time tonight, showed the same shameless smile asst Saturday.


    There we go¡­ She''s finally showing her true colors, huh? Is it because we''re not in front of Hina''s parents now? Or she just decided to drop the pretenses?


    In any case, not expecting that kind of response from her, Hina was a bit taken aback.


    However, before she could voice out her confusion, Kazuha-nee added, "Oh. Don''t misunderstand that. I won''t steal him from you, Hina-chan. You know that he''s like Kazu-kun to me. A little brother."


    Alright. Now that''s a tant lie. Didn''t she say I''m ipatible to be her little brother because we''re both shameless? But then again, she put up and helped us a lot tonight so¡­ I don''t know. Maybe her view changed?


    No. Looking at that shameless smile that was clearly directed at me, she had another idea in her mind. Perhaps she wanted to mess with me. Who knows?


    Hina caught on to that lie, of course. The girl once again acted a little defensively, hugging my arm tightly.


    Alright. I guess, it''s my time to step up. If she wanted to tease us, she had to face me first.


    "I don''t mind that, Kazuha-nee. Please list my debt to you and I''ll repay that in the future."


    "Heh. Look at you, Ruki-kun. No wonder Kazu-kun was afraid of you. You know when to stand up and back away." Kazuha-nee praised me and like with Hina, she approached me to pat my head and ruffle my hair.


    I tried evading but it was toote.


    "Anyway, like I said. This is your night, Hina-chan. Don''t worry about me. I''m only asked to watch over. Even if you two decide to roll on your bed, I won''t say anything to Uncle and Auntie." Kazuha-nee continued as her shameless smile widened before winking at both of us.


    Alright. Let me reevaluate this woman¡­ She''s still as devious as I first thought.


    And so, to knock her off her high horse, I decided to match that shamelessness, "I see. Hear that, Hina? Looks like we can ask Kazuha-nee to join us in bed. This will be fun."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1442 Hinas Room

    As I expected, my shameless suggestion that came like a shot from a blind angle hit both Hina and Kazuha-nee alike.


    My girl had her eyes blinking in confusion. It took her a few seconds before it clicked in her head. Hina then smacked her lips provocatively as a kind of sweet yet thorny snickering was produced from her mouth.


    "Un. That sounds fun. It''s been years since Ist rolled in the same bed as Kazuha-nee. Now you''ll join us."


    Somehow, other than understanding my intention, Hina rode and supplemented her own improv with a tinge of innocence which gave it a different meaning than what I was meaningfully hinted at.


    Furthermore, from how confident she sounded, I could guess that I was pulled from her real experience. Perhaps a few years ago, Kazuha-nee yed with the young Hina and slept in the same bed. Akane and I used to asionally sleep in the same bed too when we were younger, after all.


    Unfortunately, we''re dealing with Kazuha-nee here. If I consider our previous interaction that got me rolled around her palm, even if she failed to reach the same level of shamelessness as me, she''s definitely someone who wouldn''t be toppled by a single suggestive phrase.


    "So, this is how you want to y, Ruki-kun." Before her attention shifted to Hina, Kazuha-nee whispered that in a volume that only I could hear.


    At the same time as she said that, Kazuha-nee''s hand slid down from my head to my ear. Initially, she gently let her index finger trace the edge of my ear. However, by the end of her sentence, she eventually clutched it in between her index and middle finger while her thumb yed on my earlobe, kneading it as she threateningly conveyed how she could twist it at any moment.


    She then continued as a reply to the girl, "You''re right. I''d be so busy in college that I stopped ying with you and Kazuo, hmm? Sure. Let the three of us roll in your bed."


    She probably thought that she yed it well but in my mind, I was already convinced that, at the very least, this furtive action of holding my ear hostage had proven that this attempt affected her. If I wanted to fully drag her off her imaginary throne, the course of action should be to continue attacking or follow up with another shameless suggestion to chip down at her defenses and make her vulnerable to teases.


    Since Hina was already on the same page as me, I projected our sess. However, as luck would have it, our momentum got interrupted by Auntie''s voice who was shouting from downstairs, asking us if she should bring a snack or drinks to Hina''s room.


    With the option to pretend not to hear her being nonexistent, Hina eventually answered her.


    Kazuha-nee and I looked at each other andmunicated through our eyes,ying down our arms to agree to a ceasefire.


    "Too bad, huh?" She said as she let go of my ear but before retracting her hand, she pinched my earlobe to get a small bit of reaction from me.


    "Indeed. You''re a tough nut to crack, Kazuha-nee." I shrugged and didn''t give her the satisfaction from that attempt.


    "Heh. I''d say you''re still young to defeat me. Gain more experience first."


    In a way, it became something like a mind game for us. And for all my experience, I could admit that she was the most formidable opponent I had seen.


    Hana''s shamelessness wasughablepared to Kazuha-nee. Nheless, we could argue that their circumstances were different from each other. Hana used to match my shamelessness for herfort while Kazuha-nee was the same kind of a creature as me when ites to being shameless.


    By the time Hina finished conversing with her mother, we already disengaged and resumed thest few steps to her room.


    -


    -


    "I must say, that''s a great assist, Hina. Too bad, we''re against someone as experienced as Kazuha-nee."


    "Hehe. What if I chose to help her in taking you down, Ruki?" Hina replied. From the way she leered at me with a hint of mischievousness, she really considered that option.


    Well, while that would be a little tough to handle, the oue would be the same. We''d be interrupted in the middle of it.


    But then again, imagining the two teaming up or even if it''s not Kazuha-nee and Hina, being challenged was somewhat exciting even if it''s kinda dumb finding out who''s the most shameless.


    "If that''s the case¡­ I''d like to see you try."


    "Pfft. Next time I will. Watch out though, I might craft another scheme to win against you."


    "Girl, you don''t announce that kind of thing. That aside, I''d stand by my words. Try it and see who will win."


    "You two. Stop murmuring and flirting with each other. Go in first before doing that." Kazuha-nee interjected from behind us.


    At this point, we finally reached Hina''s room so instead of firing back at the woman who was tasked to look after us, we followed her words.


    With Hina''s excitement of showing me her room bing reignited, she quickly reached for her knob and pushed the door open, revealing the interior of her room.


    The first thing I noticed was the curtained window. Yeah. The same window that was directly in front of Ogawa''s room.


    That''s where she often interacted with the idiot since their childhood days. Now, however, it''s like a window that will only be opened when she wants some fresh air.


    She didn''t want to deal with the guy anymore, after all. Nheless, since Kazuha-nee would sometimes also show up there, she didn''t shut it offpletely.


    Apart from that, the view inside her room wasn''t that unfamiliar to me anymore. The girl already gave me a glimpse of this through our video calls, after all.


    Nheless, as this was my first time stepping in here, I just did the same as when I first stepped inside my other girl''s rooms. I stood in the middle and inhaled the air upying the room. Then I spun once, scanning everything in sight.


    Not counting the wonderful lingering scent of Hina that I inhaled, I could easily see the image of the girl just from the arrangement of the room. Neat and meticulously organized for a certain specific reason.


    The pieces of furniture, including her bed, as well as her belongings such as books, clothes and other relevant items of a high school girl, were arranged in a way that they would be shown easily at a certain angle.


    And that certain angle was what was always shown as her background during our calls.


    And yep. She used to have a different arrangement for Ogawa to see from his room. But after the shit that she pulled and how the girl fell in love with mepletely, that was scrapped. Now, even if she opened her window, there was nothing for the guy to see anymore.


    Simply put, somewhat petty but, that''s in character with Hina. While it''s kind of negative of her to be that vengeful against her childhood friend, it was reasonable. Besides, it would wear off eventually.


    Anyway, returning to the present, as soon as Hina saw what I did, a tinge of red shed across her face. Despite her excitement, seeing me shamelessly inhaling the air in her room made her embarrassed.


    "Ruki! You don''t have to do that!"


    And likewise, Kazuha-nee who was still by the door was shaking her head as she looked at me like I was some kind of a freak.


    "You''re really something else, Ruki-kun."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1443 You Promised!

    "Oi. Stop stripping in front of me. Even if you''re that good-looking, I never asked for a show from someone younger than me."


    "Hmm? But I''m not stripping for you, Kazuha-nee. I didn''t even ask you to watch." I answered in an unbothered tone, tilting my head in the process and without stopping the movements of my hands as I gradually unbutton my top.


    At the moment, she was sitting on Hina''s chair by the girl''s study table.


    Although she was asking me to stop, her eyes were still fixed on me as if she was trying to burn the image in my mind.


    Or maybe not. Like with Saionjist time, the woman refused to be the one on the losing end here so instead of turning around, she''s ordering me to stop.


    "Decency! Ruki-kun, do you not have it?"


    "Probably not. Remember, I''m just hopelessly shameless. It''s a surprise to hear that from you though. Are you shying away from shamelessness now?"


    Hearing how I answered, Kazuha-nee clicked her tongue in annoyance. Perhaps if not for Hina by my side, she would have approached me by now, restraining me in the process.


    "That''s a different kind of thing, you fool! Hina, tell him!" Kazuha-nee facepalmed, looking like she was already done arguing with me. Yet, she remained unflinching. Perhaps thinking that my girl would take her side, she called for her help.


    To her surprise, Hina innocently tilted her head as she answered in a matter-of-factly way. "Eh? Ruki is right though. Kazuha-nee, can choose to turn around and not stare at him. He''s not stripping for you to ogle at. He''s changing."


    Right. That''s the reason I was stripping. Since I promised to show the girl the cosy that I worest night, there''s no better time than now.


    On another note, I admit that if it is any other person in Kazuha-nee''s ce, I will be practicing some sort of decency and not show this to her. I only got this brave because she''s Kazuha-nee. In our battle of shamelessness that still has no clear winner, I''ll take every chance to take her down. Furthermore, I''m certain that no matter how much she found me shameless or how annoyed she became, the woman would remain the same.


    In short, there''s no risk of being hated by her as long as I don''t go over the boundary she set in her mind. Right, despite the likeness, she''s still different from Saionji who didn''t put up one.


    "¡­ Where did my sweet Hina-chan go? I can''t believe you''ll be easily influenced by your shameless boyfriend."


    Hina didn''t deny that. Instead, she put all her focus on helping me change, not minding the spectator. I wouldn''t be fully naked anyway.


    Furthermore, with how skillful and mindful Hina moved this time. She probably got instructions from Akane and the others on how to replicate my image fromst night. That probably exined why her enthusiasm was currently at its highest. Besides, even if I could put on the cosy by myself, some details would be easily done if I get help.


    Anyway, Kazuha-nee soon stopped nagging at me for stripping. When I take a nce at her state, she''s sulking yet her intense gaze remained focused on me. Whatever was in her mind was already irrelevant at this point.


    Although we joked about inviting her into the bed with us, she''s the one who chose toe inside instead of sticking to what she previously nned.


    Hina also didn''t mind her being here, anyway. In fact, she''s probably even nning on showing me off to Kazuha-nee because she knew that, in one way or another, Kazuha-nee would tell Ogawa about this. That''s another jab iing for the guy.


    -


    -


    "What do you think, Kazuha-nee? You''ve been watching Ruki for a while now. Is he handsome enough to make you this speechless?" While sounding a little mischievous, Hina addressed our lone spectator.


    It''s been fifteen minutes since Hina and I finished the cosy. Her mother already visited once to bring in the snacks and drinks for us yet Kazuha-nee remained in her seat, still drilling a hole in my back using her eyes.


    While Auntie also got mesmerized by my appearance in the cosy, the woman had no change in her expression. It''s like she got frozen in time that hadn''t been dispelled yet.


    Or at least, that''s how it appeared to us. Hina''s overflowing excitement also made no effect on her.


    And so, Hina, after getting satisfied with filming and taking my photos, retreated to her side and nudged her shoulder in an attempt to wake her up from her trance.


    Was it effective? Maybe. Because the woman finally took her eyes off me.


    Lifting her head to look at Hina who was still brimming with joy, Kazuha-nee made a gesture, asking the girl to lower her head so that she could reach her ear.


    Instead of answering loudly, she opted to whisper it to the girl.


    While they were at that, I rxed my posture, took off some of the cosy essories attached to me, and walked to Hina''s bed to wait for the girl. Although we''re pretty much done with the cosy, I decided to continue wearing it for the girl. At least until it''s time for me to leave.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, I hadn''t even taken a few steps when suddenly, Hina raised her voice.


    "Eh? No, you can''t!"


    Given that we were just in the same room, my attention quickly focused on them, or rather, on my girl''s state.


    She appeared shocked and agitated that her eyes quickly sought for my figure.


    Upon seeing me looking at her, Hina ran to me and hid herself in my arms.


    On the other hand, Kazuha-nee stared at us with a yful smile on her lips. When she caught me staring at her, she stuck her tongue out indicating that she messed up.


    Of course, Hina reacted like that because of what she whispered and so, to find that out, I called out to the girl who was hugging tightly as if she didn''t want me to get taken away.


    "What''s wrong? What did she say?"


    At first, Hina shook her head, not wanting to mention it. But when she eventually calmed down, she lifted her head. Her expression looked like she was about to cry but was steeling herself not to.


    "Uhm¡­ She asked me if she can take you home with her."


    Take me home?


    Alright. Whatever that meant, Kazuha-nee definitely changed her target to Hina because she knew that it was impossible to take me down.


    "I''m aware I''m overreacting. It''s Kazuha-nee, after all. However, the thought of giving you away to someone else terrified me." Hina continued, this time with a lower volume. She then tiptoed to kiss me, perhaps to calm herself down.


    Well, her reaction was, for theck of a better word, too adorable. Even though it''s the result of her getting teased, I couldn''t help but feel warm at the thought of Hina loving me dearly.


    Due to that, setting aside the mischievous woman, my mind became filled with the thought of making this night more special for the girl.


    Wrapping my arms around Hina, I closed her tightly in my embrace, enough to lift her off the floor. And while we were at it, I started making our way to her bed.


    From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Kazuha-nee raising both of her arms in the air as an indication of her surrender. Most likely, she''s probably thinking that she went overboard on teasing Hina due to the way my girl reacted.


    No. It''s not just ''probably''. Because at the next moment, she proved that right away by issuing an apology.


    "Okay. I apologize for teasing you, Hina-chan. Ruki-kun is all yours. I''ll leave the room." Kazuha-nee stood up.


    However, even before she could take a step towards the door, Hina snapped her eyes open. Looking like an idea had just popped up in her head, she called out to her, "Kazuha-nee, don''t leave, stay here with us."


    Upon hearing that, it became Kazuha-nee''s turn to be baffled. With her forehead creasing as if she couldn''t wrap her head around Hina''s request, she asked, "Why?"


    "You promised to roll on the bed with us!" Hina replied right away but by the end of that sentence, her lips mischievously curved up.


    Yep. She wouldn''t ept a simple apology. She wanted to get back at her by teasing her as well. And this time, even if Kazuha-nee knew her intention, she couldn''t simply reject it because of what she did. For someone like her who''s a master in that field, this was a rare asion that the tables turned on her.


    And so, a minute after that, I found myself sandwiched by Hina and Kazuha-nee who was trying her hardest not to stick close to me. Unfortunately for her, Hina''s bed wasn''t that wide.

 Chapter 1444 This Is Inappropriate

    "Hina-chan, this is impossible. I''ll get up." Kazuha-nee resignedly said shortly after finding it impossible not to lean on me.


    Since I took up the middle of the bed while Hina had her back against the wall, only Kazuha-nee had the possibility to roll down on the floor if she continued refusing to squeeze further. I even had to raise my arm and slip above her head to give her more space. However, unlike thest time when she even had the gall to squish my face against her pronounced chest, she''s unbearably reluctant to even cling to my clothes.


    If I wasn''t wrong, the woman was just acting modestly in front of Hina. She had no idea that I already told the girl about what happened between usst time. Perhaps, if Hina wasn''t here with us, she wouldn''t hesitate to tease me the same way asst time.


    "But it is. Lean over Ruki and it''ll be fine." Hina soon replied.


    Judging from her expression that was already partly hidden from Kazuha-nee''s sight, she won''t be satisfied until the woman surrenders.


    And at the moment, even if she had the least space in her own bed, the girl simply took the liberty of iming the right half of my body. Her legs were even wrapped around one of mine, rubbing them together and warming us up. Furthermore, while she was partly enjoying getting back at Kazuha-nee, Hina''s hand had already slipped inside my robe, feeling up my bare chest and sliding to and from my abdomen.


    Yep. She''s also taking advantage of me in this situation. I''m not against it, of course. I love the warmth brought about by her caresses. Moreover, I wasn''t idle either. My outstretched arm to her back had long slid down to her round and squishy bottom, fondling them while hidden from Kazuha-nee''s line of sight.


    In any case, since I was the one benefitting here the most, I naturally didn''t remain quiet. As it was also my chance to topple her, there was no way I would opt out of this.


    "She''s right, Kazuha-nee. This isn''t the first time we''ve gotten close. What''s wrong with cuddling with me?"


    "That''s the problem, you fool! Why will I cuddle with you when Hina-chan is here?" Kazuha-nee pinched my side before rolling to the opposite side, opening the gap between us.


    "Oh. Do you mean that if Hina isn''t here, you will cuddle with me?"


    "Don''t put words in my mouth!"


    Using her words against her, Kazuha-nee snapped. She rolled back to my side, closing the gap again. And this time, she pressed herself on me to give my forehead a flick.


    That stung a bit but it''s kinda irrelevant now that we got the result that we wanted.


    What she was preventing still happened in the end. To top it all off, I used this chance to ce my hand on her back, preventing her from distancing herself again.


    Even if she tried her best to maintain her unruffled fa?ade, the way her eyes narrowed to a slit, much like how Ogawa often red at me, showed how she was now seething underneath it. My provocative smirk was also helping but in the opposite direction of calming her down.


    Anyway, holding her this close one more time and feeling her warmth at my left half side, I''d say that she could really make men insane if ever they get the same chance as me.


    How should I say it? Not only is this dangerously alluring, but her fragrance alone could also awaken one''s primal instinct. In the corner of my mind, the thought of ravaging her suddenly popped up.


    Good thing I have Hina on my side. I managed to push that down right away.


    Anyway, before I could continue teasing the girl, Hina who witnessed that exchange startedughing merrily. While she''s the one who created this situation, this was probably the first time she saw Kazuha-nee taking a loss.


    I mean, the woman was the type to alwayse out on top regardless of the situation. As someone who grew up alongside her, she probably never dreamt of witnessing this neighborhood older sister be this flustered.


    "If you''re worried about me, I won''t look. You said you''re not going to steal him from me so I don''t have to worry. Besides, I know for a fact that if Ruki ever decides it, he can steal you easily. My man is that capable." Hina added as she closed her eyes and retreated carefully to my side. This time, she snuggled closer and buried her face in the side of my neck.


    And with her hand traveling further down my abdomen, she''s on her way to escte this situation. Soon enough, I could feel her hand essing my lower body, grasping onto my length. Because I was still wearing the cosy, she had easier ess ton/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this point, Kazuha-nee who was stumped at what she heard at first finally reacted to what Hina said.


    "You¡­ You''re okay with that? No. More than that, why do you sound so proud of that?"


    Well, that''s a valid question. Kazuha-nee was clueless about ourplex rtionship, after all. To hear Hina proudly saying that must be mystifying.


    However, with Hina''s attention already focused on my lower body, she nonchntly answered, "Why not? If it''s you, Kazuha-nee, I don''t mind sharing Ruki. Aren''t you interested in him too?


    "Huh? When did I say that? Wait. Okay. I''m interested in him but not in the way you think! He''s nothing more than a mischievous little brother." Not knowing whether to feel mad or depressed, the woman sighed before hitting me with her forehead. Most likely, she''s now putting the me on me for why Hina was acting like this. "Ruki-kun, what did you do to our Hina-chan? She wouldn''t say something like that in the past."


    Before I could answer that, Hina interjected, "That''s not true. I was okay being Kazuo''s second. He just won''t look at me in that way. For Ruki¡­ I love him for who he is and it won''t change even if he also falls for someone else ¨C I''d like it to be you though."


    As though she couldn''t believe what she just heard, Kazuha-nee grabbed me by the cor of my robe. However, it was at this point that her eyes wandered down below.


    As soon as she spotted Hina''s arm stretching inside my clothes as well as the outline created that continued down to my groin, the words she formted got stuck in her throat.


    Then, little by little, she rigidly raised her head to stare at me in confusion before shifting her gaze to Hina whose entire focus already went down there.


    Kazuha-nee became speechless once again but her expression says it all. She''s extremely confused.


    To see Hina groping me down there while she''s still in the room, that''s an understandable reaction.


    However, even before Kazuha-nee could collect her thoughts to properly assess the situation, Hina continued. This time, finding it insufficient to simply trace my length on top of my boxers, she took it upon herself to slide it down once more, liberating the monster hidden inside.


    Because I was still in the same cosy, I didn''t have any pants on. The result? It stood upright in all its glory when she parted the robe open.


    The confused Kazuha-nee wandered down for a second time and¡­ by her luck, witnessed it in its entirety before Hina''s hand grabbed it by the base.


    "Alright, I''m done. I knew I shouldn''t be in this room with you two¡­" Throwing her arms up in surrender, Kazuha-nee quickly tried to stand up. However, because my arm was still locked around her back, she soon found it difficult to leave.


    Without any other avenues to take, she soon found herself back down. Lifting her head once again to look at us, Kazuha-nee said as her face gradually reddened, "Ruki-kun, Hina-chan¡­ this is inappropriate, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1445 Devious Schemer *

    With the rationality flying off of Hina''s head, the girl put her focus on my pulsating length rather than replying to the distressed Kazuha-nee. Her hand began doing its work, meticulously stroking the entirety of my length as if she was handling a piece of art. The same as earlier in their clubroom, she''s doing her utmost to draw out natural reactions from me.


    From the electrifying sensation brought by her hands that felt like she was trying to mold it to its perfection within her palm, it became hopeless to hold back for the sake of the flustered woman stuck to my side. In less than a few seconds, my blood relentlessly surged down there, making it twitch and swell bigger momentarily. Whenever that happened, Hina would tighten her grip before using her thumb to press on the tip.


    With how sensitive it was, the pleasure became something unbearable. And that resulted in my arm tightening around them, pressing them even closer to me.


    Hina weed it fully but Kazuha-nee resisted for a moment before getting overpowered. She had sufficient strength, however, with her current position, she couldn''t harness all of it. Or she''s just too flustered to do so.


    Because of that, the only thing she managed to do was to prevent herself from being drawn closer to my erection. She also tried to climb up to reach my ear and whisper something but she was stopped at my neck. Her warm breath started brushing against my skin which undeniably brought forth another stimulus to my current state.


    "Ruki-kun¡­" She called out to me in a barely audible voice. At this point, she''s still holding onto the end of her patience. Even if she appeared flustered and upset because I wasn''t letting her go, she had yet reached the limit of what she could tolerate.


    "Just close your eyes, Kazuha-nee. That''s the only way." I replied to her, assuming what she wanted to convey through that simple calling of my name.


    Naturally, that''s not really helpful. Even though Hina was the one who started all this, it''s up to me whether to let her go or not. I mean, I''m the one holding her, after all.


    "What do you mean ''the only way''? Don''t test my patience, Ruki-kun¡­ And Hina, this is enough. I don''t need to watch you two getting intimate."


    Although she still appeared a lot different than her usual self which was brimming with self-confidence, Kazuha-nee found her footing in the morality of this situation.


    It''s reasonable, of course. She''s not asking us to stop, she just wanted to be out of this situation. Only freaks would love to watch someone else doing this right in front of them, after all.


    Uh¡­ Let''s not mention Saionji because that girl is in a different league.


    Anyway¡­ The correct choice here was to let her go.


    However¡­ I admit. Other than wanting to beat her in our battle of shamelessness, I want to see how she will react when the situation progresses.


    Moreover, Hina was also of the same mind but with an additional reason.


    "This is the same as earlier, Kazuha-nee. Close your eyes and cling to Ruki. You don''t have to look down. If you leave, Mom will think that I asked you to leave so I can be alone with Ruki¡­"


    Upon saying that, Hina didn''t wait for Kazuha-nee''s response anymore. Shifting her focus back on my lower body, she started crawling down.


    Kazuha-nee vexedly followed Hina''s movements with her eyes. When her eyes caught sight of my erection again, I noticed her grip on my clothes tightening. Furthermore, her mental state once again went into turmoil followed by her body''s involuntary trembling. She''s not afraid but nervous and¡­ excited.


    Her gaze lingered there until Hina partially covered it with her body. When she turned her gaze back to me, Kazuha-nee was biting her lips, looking guilty and upset.


    "Cover yourself up, will you?" She mumbled before knocking her head on my shoulder once more. Perhaps as a retaliation or herst-ditch effort to get back at me. Considering she didn''t make a response to what Hina said, she already gave up imploring us to let her leave.


    She closed her eyes and pulled herself up once again, squeezing her head on the space next to my neck. That became her ce of retreat.


    "That''s toote now, isn''t it?" I replied to her before moving my hand from her back to her head, assisting her with that.


    "I''ll remember this day."


    "Sure, you will. We will too."


    There''s no way we''ll forget this if ever we really made it past this point without getting caught by Hina''s parents.


    "Tsk¡­ I''ll get back on you two."


    "You don''t need to announce that, Kazuha-nee. Well, I''ll apologize to youter but for now¡­. I''ll hold you like this, alright?"


    "Suit yourself."


    And with that, along with another drawn-out sigh that didn''t fail to tickle my senses, Kazuha-nee remained still. She pressed herself and clung tightly to prevent herself from lifting her head again to witness what was about to happen. Furthermore, her body gradually rose in temperature and her heartbeat started racing.


    This should be the end of our conversation but at thest second, I added another line, "Since my shameless image in your head already solidified in this form, let me add another one to that¡­ Kazuha-nee, feel free to peek or reach out to it. You''re part of the reason why it''s standing tall."


    Yeah. There''s no need to lie about that anymore and I''m sure, Hina is also aware of it.


    Kazuha-nee didn''t reply to that. Instead, she pinched my chest and I felt a pang of pain in my neck. She bit me.


    A few secondster, Hina, with her butt facing toward me, finally reached her destination. However, after giving my cock a kiss on its tip, she temporarily let go of it and raised her body, and moved to the closed curtain.


    Earlier, I said that it was close to impossible for us to do something this risqu¨¦. I now stand corrected.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I had no idea if she nned this or just a result that unfolded due to everything that happened. Hina would not only let Kazuha-nee be involved with us, but she was also going to open her curtain to let the cuck next door get a glimpse of what was transpiring in her room.


    Even though she already rearranged the bed so that only half of it could be seen from a certain angle inside that guy''s room, that was more than enough for that guy to understand what was happening.


    In case he truly moved to take a peek, he would be clueless about the owner of the third pair of legsying down on this bed. Unless he could recognize his sister through her legs¡­


    What a devious girl¡­


    What can I say? She''s a true schemer that is already way better than the current me¡­


    There. After sliding her curtain gently to not let the noise of it be caught by Kazuha-nee''s ears, Hina crawled back to me and ced herself in between my legs.


    Not long after, the shuffling sound of a sliding window reached our ears. Yeah. That guy is hopeless.


    Reading my expression, Hina giggled as she naughtily whispered, "Before you assumed it, this isn''t my surprise to you. I''ll give it to you after this."


    "Really? I can''t wait?" That''s all I could manage as a reply because, at the next moment, Hina''s mouth closed around my erection for the second time today, gobbling it up as skillfully as earlier.

 Chapter 1446 What Should We Do Next? *

    Very risky. That''s the situation created by Hina when she opened up the curtain as well. At any moment, even if the cuck beyond the window couldn''t get a clear picture of what was happening inside the room, the possibility of him making a scene that Uncle and Auntie could pick up downstairs was high.


    But knowing Ogawa who rarely showed that he possessed the balls to do something, Hina probably banked on that fact which gave her the confidence to pull this devious n off.


    Besides, for the girl, as long as he would be tormented by watching this scene, that would be more than enough to satisfy her thirst for revenge.


    Was it simr to how Satsuki felt for Sakuma before I fixed that for her? Maybe¡­ Nheless, instead of getting more turned on at the thought of Ogawa being aware of how far we''ve reached in our rtionship, it''s more of a bittersweet revenge to show him what he threw away.


    Tormenting him was the goal. Yet, Hina clearly didn''t care too much about what the cuck was supposed to feel in this situation. As long as she pped him with the reminder that he wasted her years of affection for him, that''s already enough.


    She proved that earlier when even with his presence in the same room, the girl focused on me, leaving him frozen still by the door.


    It''s the same thing this time yet taken to another level because of Kazuha-nee''s presence in this room.


    It''s all on him if he can manage to piece together the clues that his Aneki is in the same room as us or he''ll be distracted by the show in front of his eyes.


    Anyway, back to the present.


    Because of this situation where I had to hold Kazuha-nee close to me so she wouldn''t leave the room, I could only stay still and be a recipient of my girl''s skillful hands and mouth.


    Nheless, even though I was pretty much immobile, the pleasure brought about by it was heightened a lot. I had to stop Hina twice to allow me to rest to prevent myself from shooting it right away.


    And in the span of a few minutes, Kazuha-nee, who could only listen to the sound produced by Hina''s mouth as she sucked and licked on mine, gradually became more responsive. Theck of sense of sight heightened her sensitivity and more than once, she rubbed her legs against mine or let her hand feel my warmth directly.


    Although she would always retract it as though she was doing that unconsciously, it happened more times than I could count.


    Hina was also aware of it. And so, perhaps to get more reaction from Kazuha-nee while also ignoring what the guy on the other side was doing, the girl made the sounds more exaggerated and started describing it as if she was eating a delicacy.


    Due to that, I soon noticed Kazuha-nee furtively moving her head to take a peek at what Hina was doing. She did it in a very subtle way as if she was taking caution not to let me notice.


    Well, too bad for her, with how close she was to me, it was very easy to monitor her movements.


    To save her face, I naturally acted oblivious to it. But that''s not the case for Hina.


    After letting it go a few times, she soon locked eyes with her and made a gesture.


    She didn''t call out to her but the girl pushed my length down against my navel and let it rest there. In that way, the tip pointed directly at Kazuha-nee.


    Then, Hina provocatively licked it from its base up to its tip before gobbling it in her mouth again.


    Doing that a few times in session wherein she would end up bobbing her head intensely that I couldn''t help but let out a subdued moan, instead of going back to simply burying her face in my neck, Kazuha-nee started watching Hina''s endeavor attentively.


    Her hand gripping my robe also remained on my chest and slowly but surely, started traveling downwards.


    Furthermore, the woman also began checking on me, perhaps hoping that I wasn''t looking at what she was doing.


    Naturally, I acted wlessly oblivious by raising my chin and putting my arm over my eyes.


    When she noticed that, Kazuha-nee''s hand traveled quicker and soon reached my navel. A short distance away from where my cock was reaching whenever Hina would push it down.


    At this point, Hina who seemingly wanted to reel Kazuha-nee in our situation finally made it evident that she was aware of what the woman was doing.


    She called out to her invitingly, "Kazuha-nee, here¡­ hold it like this."


    When I looked down again, Hina was holding Kazuha-nee''s wrist as she guided her hand to my erection.


    "This¡­ No. I shouldn''t." Kazuha-nee resisted before she could touch it directly, pulling her hand back.


    She then looked up and our eyes intersected resulting in the girl''s expression reddeningpletely before returning to her previous position where her face was buried at the side of my neck.


    Upon seeing that, Hina didn''t say anything but instead chuckled at how close she was to her goal. She then nced towards the window. Considering she was at the foot of the bed, she could probably see Ogawa there, peeking at what was transpiring in this room.


    He had yet to do or say something. He probably failed to put two and two together yet.


    Hina smirked at him before turning around and sliding back to my side. While her hand continued stroking my length, she proudly whispered to me in a voice that couldn''t be heard by Kazuha-nee what Ogawa''s reaction was beyond that window.


    "He''s red-faced Ruki¡­ And when I met his gaze, he ashamedly turned around as if he got caught red-handed. What should I do next?"


    "Let''s see¡­ I''d like to say it''s up to you since it''s your birthday but¡­ I bet you''re here to consult me, right?"


    "Hehe. I know you''ll understand me¡­ I''d like to hear your opinion. Should we focus on Kazuha-nee or Kazuo?"


    "Why not both?" There''s no need to choose when we could both go after them. Kazuha-nee had the possibility to fold if I urged her while Ogawa would be seething in rage when he finally recognized that the other woman inside this room is his sister.


    "Hah¡­ Ruki, I''m still not a match for you when ites to being devious."


    "No. You''re the one who steered this situation to this extent. I''m only in a supporting role here."


    Right. This was only possible because of her. In fact, I was only following her lead.


    "Yet you''re the one benefitting the most."


    "Uh¡­ Yeah. I can''t deny that."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Pfft. Kiss me, lovable idiot¡­ After this day, I''ll let go of my petty revenge against him and focus more on protecting ourplex rtionship¡­ Kazuha-nee is a plus."


    Upon dering that, Hina didn''t wait for another second to take my lips in a more passionate way. And after spending a minute or just conveying our feelings for each other, Hina once again crawled back down to execute our n.


    We still had no idea what the result would be but with the two of us working together¡­ I could confidently say that this would be a piece of cake¡­


    "Kazuha-nee, aren''t you curious?" Putting half of my focus back on the woman at my side, I started with that simple question to gather her attention.


    Hina, on the other hand, once again captured my length in her mouth, resuming what she was doing in order to entice Kazuha-nee and make the cuck in the room across seethe in envy.

 Chapter 1447 Tempted (1) *

    "Shut up. I''m not curious."


    That''s all Kazuha-nee could reply a minute after I asked her. Even though her words wereposed as though her mind had been cleared of the temptation, the tone she used was undeniably hesitant.


    Her breath remained too hot as if her body was boiling from the heat caused by being in this stimting situation. And with her legs wrapped around mine, the intense heat exuded by her groin was enough indication that she''s already turned on.


    All she was doing at the moment was resisting the temptation. However, considering she almost did it already, she''s already heading in that direction.


    That''s why instead of replying, I simply moved my head down, pressing my lips on her head. At the same time as that, I started caressing her hair and back, letting my fingersb her smooth, flowing hair. My palms also pressed on her back, enough as though I was trying tofort her.


    At first, Kazuha-nee quivered from the sensation brought by it but gradually, her whole body rxed. Then, little by little, her tight grip on my robe loosened as she eventually lifted her head to check on me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her face was still as red as an apple yet instead of looking adorable, I couldn''t help but found her erotic. Her dark yet glistening eyes because of moisture were quivering and narrowing by the second. Whatever was in her mind, she was definitely thinking about me, the shameless guy in front of her.


    "Curious enough now?" I asked as I put on my usual shameless smile.


    That instantly made her cheek twitch in annoyance. Without replying to me, she slipped back to her previous state of squeezing at the side of my neck, biting that part of me lightly.


    A momentter, I heard her slightly exhausted voice whisper to my ear, "I am¡­"


    A grin naturally showed on my face upon hearing that.


    Although that answer was too simple, it was more than enough to convey her thoughts. Instead of making a drawn-out exnation or making excuses like a tsundere, a simple answer to a simple question could let her maintain her image in my head.


    I mean, if she wanted to get back at us after this night, she probably didn''t want to make her image vulnerable to me or Hina even if she already lost to the temptation.


    But well, that''s just her wishful thinking.


    By just admitting that, her image in my head already started changing.


    Kazuha-nee isn''t as invincible as I thought of her before. She''s still a woman who can be tempted given the right circumstances.


    Nheless, this wasn''t an easy feat. Furthermore, it''s not wrong to say that we forced this situation on her. We got her cornered ¨C I held her close without any intention of letting her go and Hina used leverage to keep her in this room with us.


    But well, what''s done is done.


    After leaving a stinging sensation on my neck, Kazuha-nee moved her head again, taking another peek at what was happening down there.


    Even at this moment, Hina never rested on pleasuring me with her mouth and hands. At a certain point, she also started using her wonderful pair of hills, squeezing my length in between them. Although her size wasn''t even half of Kazuha-nee, it was still pleasurable enough that if not for holding back so we could continue this, I had long exploded.


    Anyway, upon catching Kazuha-nee looking her way, Hina''s lips drew an alluring smile as she paused and made a gesture, inviting Kazuha-nee toe down and join her.


    Obviously, the woman''s response wasn''t an immediate yes. However, not long after that, I sensed Kazuha-nee taking a deep breath to calm herself down before a loud gulp of her saliva reached my ears.


    "Ruki-kun, close your eyes." She whispered.


    Then, just like earlier, her hand slid down from my chest until it reached my abdomen. Her slight shaking was noticeable but unlike earlier when she did that unconsciously, she was widely aware of what she was doing at this moment.


    I followed her instruction only for a moment and the first thing that my eyes caught upon opening it again was Hina moving slightly to the side as she let Kazuha-nee''s hand approach my erection.


    "Here, Kazuha-nee. You can hold it like this. Wrap it around your fingers."


    As though she''s giving a lesson to someone inexperienced, Hina demonstrated it as well.


    Kazuha-nee clearly hesitated again and nced up at me.


    I thought she''d be upset to catch my eyes open but the woman simply put on an expression as though she was consulting me on whether to follow HIna or not.


    Is she really inexperienced? She''s clearly not ignorant about it. However, given that she''s more than aware that this situation was wrong, there must still be a little rationality in her head.


    She couldn''t simply indulge herself in it.


    What to do?


    I nced at Hina as well and saw the girl holding back herughter as she raised her thumb up.


    Yeah. She''s the engineer of this situation so¡­ she already threw out the thought of being jealous of Kazuha-nee.


    With that, I nodded at Kazuha-nee, sinctly giving her permission to do whatever was in her head.


    After this point, I became no more than a spectator and the recipient of unending bouts of pleasure from the two women.


    With nothing holding her back anymore, I watched as Kazuha-nee reached for my cock and decisively grabbed onto it. Her fingers curled a little as they wrapped around my shaft.


    I first thought I would feel nothing when that happened considering Hina already fluffed me up to the point of closing into climaxing.


    But surprisingly, an electrifying sensation rushed to my head. It''s that pleasurable.


    As her grip tightened around it, Kazuha-nee flinched a little, perhaps because of the intense heat and how it kept on pulsating.


    Before I knew it, my cock aggressively twitched which left Kazuha-nee surprised while Hina giggled at the sight.


    "What was that?"


    "That''s Ruki feeling good from your hand, Kazuha-nee."


    Hinaughingly answered which made the woman nce at me again to confirm.


    Upon seeing that it was true, she regained some of her confidence as she naughtily whispered before blowing into my ear, "I see. So, it''s this easy to make you feel good, huh?"


    However, she didn''t wait for me to reply to her. Her attention quickly returned down to my lower body and to what she was holding.


    There, she started following Hina''s instructions while also arguing that she knew what she was doing. The two of us didn''t believe her though.


    She might have the knowledge but she clearlycks the experience of being in this kind of sexual situation.


    Soon, after allowing Kazuha-nee to stroke me for a while, Hina rejoined her as she moved a little to the side as though she was giving Ogawa the right angle to see that somebody else was also stroking my cock.


    At this point, even Kazuha-nee had yet to notice that the curtain was pulled open. Her mind was probably fully upied by what she was doing and she had yet to process the difference in her surroundings.


    In any case, Ogawa was the same, whatever his reaction to that, I couldn''t care less as all my attention was upied by the pleasure brought by the two lovely women. If I let my mind wander to unnecessary things, I might find myself cumming in no time.


    "I never thought I would get to do this with you, Kazuha-nee."


    A minute after the two teamed up in pleasuring me with their hands, Hina opened up that conversation with the woman. From the way she said it, it immediately made the woman react in a way of being a little embarrassed.


    "¡­ Only for tonight. You two cornered me." Although that sounded like aint, Kazuha-nee only pouted before eagerly moving her hands again, stroking my cock at a quicker pace.


    She also nced up for a moment, perhaps checking on my expression.


    Upon noticing that I was almost at the end of my rope there, she shed a teasing smile.


    Yep. Even though she already lost, she was still trying to find another angle to get back at me.


    Little did she know, everything she did also became another fuel to the fire building up in me.


    Anyway, Hina soon found herself defeated by Kazuha-nee when it came to teasing each other. She stopped with that and put her focus back on what she ought to do; making me cum and tempt Kazuha-nee to do more than what she was already doing.


    Uh. What can I say? How long should I hold back from shooting my load?

 Chapter 1448 Tempted (2) *

    "Hey. How are you still holding on? Aren''t you supposed to ejacte at some point?"


    Kazuha-nee, taking a momentary break from focusing on what she was stroking, raised her head and brought that up in a whisper to hide her puzzlement.


    It''s been a while since everything started, after all. Maybe close to ten minutes since Hina pulled it out of my boxers. If I had to guess, Kazuha-nee thought I should''ve finished long ago based on what she knew about men''s physiology.


    But truthfully, it''s not that long considering I could hold it in longer than this. Furthermore, with pauses in between, I could manage to hold on despite getting close to climaxing.


    I couldn''t say the same for my precum though. It already made a bit of a mess even if Hina sucked most of it early on. As soon as Kazuha-nee grabbed ahold and eagerly stroked it, a new batch formed and trickled down my shaft, staining both Kazuha-nee and Hina''s hands.


    Kazuha-nee wasn''t disgusted by it. Instead, she got curious. She lifted her hand to smell it earlier but since it was odorless, she used her tongue to taste it. Only then did she scrunch her face as if she found the texture weird.


    She also asked Hina if she found it delicious which my girl positively answered in a heartbeat.


    "At some point, yes. I''ve been holding back though. It''s a waste of chance if I finish early. I doubt you''ll do this for me again after tonight."


    "Geez. What a pervert. Of course, I won''t do it for you again. I''m just curious."


    I replied but at a volume that Hina could hear. Since we''re in this together, I didn''t want to keep this from her.


    And due to that, Kazuha-nee cautiously nced at Hina. Unlike me, she wanted to keep this conversation to ourselves so when she saw that the girl didn''t react to it, she gestured with her face, asking me to lower my voice.


    I first made eye contact with Hina, conveying that bit before adhering to Kazuha-nee''s wish. What I needed at the moment was to keep her engaged without letting her think that it was already too much. Hina could already understand the essence of our conversation from my previous sentence anyway.


    "Yes, I know. Kazuha-nee doesn''t need to repeat it. But then again, I think it''s unfair that you can touch me but I cannot."


    "This guy¡­ You still have the gall to say that? Shouldn''t you be asking for forgiveness and be thankful that your girl allowed this to happen?"


    Well, she''s not wrong. However, there''s a better time for it and it''s clearly not at this moment.


    "Oh. I will do thatter. You can also hit me or bite me if you want to. But like I said, it''s a waste of chance¡­So, Kazuha-nee. Can I?"


    Even without hinting at it to her, she surely got an idea of what I wanted to touch. She tried looking behind her, after all.


    Because at this very moment, my hand on her back had already traversed to the edge of her back and dangerously slid beneath her arm. A little more and I could already cop a feel her sideboob.


    She''s wearing a sleeveless dress today, much like a summer outfit so¡­ essing that part of her would be easy if she gave me permission.


    After contemting for a while, Kazuha-nee''s eyes narrowed to a slit before clicking her tongue in annoyance and resignation.


    "I just want us to finish here. You''re getting a service from me. Don''t think you''ll get more than this, cheeky bastard."


    "I see. Too bad. I''m easy to talk to anyway so I''ll respect that."


    I retracted my hand from there and resumedbing her hair and caressing her wless back.


    Perhaps that''s not how she expected me to reply, I saw her expression freeze for a moment as she dumbfoundedly stared at it. Momentster, sheughed it off.


    "T-that''s great¡­ Justy still there and let us do this for you."


    "Mhm¡­"


    That''s a chance to push her to let me do it. However, I refrained from doing so at the moment. Rather than trapping her by her own words, it''s a lot better if it would happen naturally. That way, she wouldn''tin, right?


    And so, after ending our conversation on a rather awkward note, Kazuha-nee put her focus back down on my cock.


    Things progressed again and another minute passed. While Kazuha-nee''s already showing fondness at stroking me and watching how she was making my whole body squirm from the pleasure she was bringing, Hina stopped teasing the most sensitive spots and resumed using her mouth and tongue, showing the woman how it was done.


    Now that she''s also involved, despite her attempt to not be influenced by it, Kazuha-nee couldn''t peel her eyes off what Hina was doing.


    At one point, she simply held my cock upright to watch Hina taking more than half of it, letting the girl''s saliva mixed with my precum dribble down on her hand which acted as a lubricant when she resumed moving her hand.


    There as I once again brought close to the breaking point, I couldn''t help but reach for Hina''s head with my free hand and started stroking her while serving as a guide for her movements.


    On my side, I noticed Kazuha-nee gulping down a few times while sneakily ncing in my direction.


    Most likely, she''s either trying to see what kind of face I was making while Hina was doing that for me or she''s also thinking about whether I would like it if she did it as well.


    Without a clear answer, I acted like I didn''t notice her sneaky nces. But gradually, my caresses on her back stopped, letting my hand settle on top of her head. Then, when I finally decided to catch her sneakily ncing my way, I put on another shameless smirk before whispering.


    "You can look at it closer, Kazuha-nee."


    "W-what? I don''t want¡ª"


    "I''ll close my eyes if you''re worried about me watching you be mesmerized by it."


    Yep. Before she could finish deflecting it, I already offered her an alternative.


    Kazuha-nee took her time to decide or even form a reply. Possibly still reluctant on what to do.


    And so, after a few seconds, I closed my eyes like I promised before giving her head a push. It''s not a strong push but a gentle one. From the way it looked, it was as if I was trying to guide her down.


    Whether she caught on to it or not, I already had no idea because of my closed eyes. Nheless, I probably seeded since a momentter, Kazuha-nee almost naturally started sliding down.


    As her head moved from the side of my neck, she soon settled on my chest before continuing to go down.


    At this point, I held my hand back, retracting the strength I was using to push her down. But even then, she continued on her journey.


    Not long after that, I sensed her lifting her head off my body followed by the sound of the bed springs as she got up, perhaps copying Hina''s current position. Hunched back with bent legs as she leaned close to my erection.


    Well, I peeked so that I could confirm that.


    "Kazuha-nee, do you want to try?"


    Like I had guessed, Hina also followed up, offering it to Kazuha-nee as soon as she got into position.


    However, it was at this point that an idea popped up in my head. Before Ogawa could see his sister from where he was, I began moving which allowed Kazuha-nee a bit of breathing space to not answer Hina''s suggestion yet.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Instead of lying on my back, I gradually pulled myself until I eventually sat up. My back leaned against the bed''s headrest. My legs bent a little to keep my feet against the bed while it remained spread open.


    Hina didn''t say anything about that and simply followed me while Kazuha-nee took a while before doing the same. The woman first subjected me with her re as though she was scolding me for peeking but when I met her gaze and made another inviting gesture, she eventually heaved a sigh before doing the same as Hina.


    They both crawled on all fours until their heads squeezed into the gap between my legs.


    Due to this, the show that the cuck was watching from his window was interrupted. No matter how much he leaned out of his window, he wouldn''t be able to see anything except their feet and a part of their legs.


    Why did I do this? Well, let''s just say I decided not to let Ogawa see his beloved sister sucking my cock. At least, not at this moment where Kazuha-nee was unaware of it.


    Furthermore, the possibility that Kazuha-nee might see him first could spell the end of this situation.


    He''s her precious brother. There was no way she''d allow herself to be seen by him in this kind of situation no matter how much she loved teasing and tormenting him.


    "You said you''ll close your eyes¡­" With puffed-up cheeks, Kazuha-neeined as soon as they both stopped before me. Her eyes kept on alternating between my face and my glistening member.


    On her side, Hina shook her head at me. In her case, she''s notining. Rather, she''s probably wondering why I changed position.


    "Yeah. I''ll keep my word, Kazuha-nee. I just thought you two needed more space so¡­" Making up that excuse, I shrugged before closing my eyes like I promised.


    I thought I would hear Kazuha-nee making a retort about that excuse but it was Hina who beat her to the punch. Even if she had yet to understand my motive for moving out of the window''s angle, she probably already had an idea.


    "Un. This is better. Kazuha-nee, here. You can move closer if you want to try it..."


    The same as earlier, the girl repeated her offer to Kazuha-nee.


    I heard Kazuha-nee gaping momentarily as if she got stumped at how to answer Hina. But not long after that, the bed creaked as she moved forward, enough for her breath to brush against my cock.


    At the same time as Kazuha-nee''s hand wrapped around my shaft one more time, she said with a mix of excitement and restlessness, "Don''t say a word of this to anyone else ¡­"


    Whether that was directed to Hina or me, I had no idea. However, as soon as the warm breeze of her breath stopped hitting my erection, the grip wrapped around it tightened as I felt a pair of lipsnding on the tip. Then, while quivering from nervousness, they gradually parted, letting my cock slide in smoothly as her tongue enclosed around it.

 Chapter 1449 Tempted (3) *

    When ites to skill, Hina naturally wins by a huge margin. Everything she does will always fill up my desire for her, after all. Nheless, having sessfully tempted Kazuha-nee to suck my cock also brought forth unimaginable pleasure as well as a fulfillment of my growing desire for her.


    Did I expect our situation to evolve to this extent when I saw her at the door earlier? Not in the slightest. Who would''ve thought, right? But thanks to the series of events, we''re now here, alongside Hina who helped set this all up.


    Although this felt more like my birthday for receiving this kind of gift, Hina also appeared satisfied with the result of her machinations. Maybe we''ll have a talk about thister but for now¡­ what I had to do was enjoy the sensation.


    "This is hard¡­ I feel like my jaw will break, Hina-chan."


    It didn''t take long before Kazuha-nee paused toment like that. Since my eyes were still closed, the feeling of my cock leaving the warm confines of her mouth tickled my senses. She''s still holding it and she spoke right in front of it causing her breath to once again brush against my raging erection.


    I tried taking a peek a few times but each time, I would be caught by her eyes which seemed to have been locked on me.


    Contrary to the expression worn on her face, Kazuha-nee''s mentality remained stalwart despite sumbing to the temptation. She''s preventing herself from being seen as the one being taken advantage of. In her mind, she probably thought that by continuing to hold the upper hand, her dignity would remain intact.


    And so, for our next meeting, she wouldn''t falter against me or us.


    There''s no point bursting her bubble. And after considering it, I silently agreed that it would be better if that''s the case.


    "You''re not just used to it, Kazuha-nee. Like Ruki taught me, you should only take in what you can and not push it. Maybe next time you can go deeper but for now, you can focus on the top part. He''s the most sensitive there." Hina giggled for a moment before exining and advising Kazuha-nee. Apart from that, she even demonstrated it by letting her finger run around the frenulum which instantly made my hips shudder involuntarily.


    A few seconds after that, Kazuha-nee followed Hina''s words. But instead of using her fingertips to tease me, she brought her lips close to it and used her tongue to circle around the edges¡­


    And obviously, I also couldn''t help but react to it. I held into her head and involuntarily thrust upwards, pushing my cock back into her mouth.


    Kazuha-nee gagged for a moment but she seemed to swiftly recover. Before I knew it, her lips sped around my cock again.


    At this point, I couldn''t resist opening my eyes. Unlike earlier when she would wee me with a re, her eyes were smiling as if she was unting her achievement of making me react strongly.


    On the side, Hina was nodding a few times, like a teacher proud of her student.


    "How is it, Ruki? Is Kazuha-nee doing great?" With a meaningful smile on her lips, my girl crawled to my side as she waited for my answer. And while at it, she started kissing my chest, neck, and eventually my lips.


    And this showed that even if she let Kazuha-nee take her ce down there, she didn''t want to be left out.


    After responding to those kisses and pulling her against me while Kazuha-nee watched, I answered, "It is great butpared to you¡­ She''s not quite there yet."


    Comparing them like that was intentional¡­ And I wasn''t disappointed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, is that so? Watch me, you shameless bastard!" Popping my cock out of her mouth for a moment, she derisively dered. Following that, Kazuha-nee''s eyebrows twitched as her expression changed to that of someone answering a challenge.


    With a hint of agitation, she took a deep breath before mping down on my length. This time, she started copying everything Hina did. Licking it from the base upwards, running her tongue at every ce possible, and eventually took it in deeper than her initial attempt as she started sucking me off with the full intention to make me ejacte.


    And sure enough, I could feel myself close to exploding again as more pleasure umted at the tip. Even if she was still a little clumsy, it just felt too great that I could feel my blood boiling from excitement. If she''s my girl, I would probably push her down right away to share the pleasure and feel good together.


    While that was happening, Hina also didn''t remain idle. My girl hungrily asked for more passionate kisses as well as her desire to be touched which I wholeheartedly granted her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With that, this kind of setupsted for a few minutes.


    When Hina found both of us already at our limit, she quickly made a move, asking Kazuha to move aside.


    "I''m sorry, Kazuha-nee. Allow me to feel Ruki inside me¡­" That''s all Hina said before taking my cock from Kazuha-nee''s grasp and positioning herself on myp.


    Although Kazuha-nee appeared a little unsatisfied because of her clear aim to make me cum with her own effort, she retreated without saying anything.


    In a way, that''s an indication of the woman still having rational thoughts and respecting Hina''s identity as my girlfriend.


    With Kazuha-nee out of the way, Hina, while using her lips to hold her skirt up, used my shoulders as a support as she gradually lowered herself down, gobbling my close-to-exploding erection inside her sacred ce.


    Starting from the tip, my whole length smoothly plunged inside down to the base, sliding against her slippery walls and eventually settling deep inside her.


    Along with Hina''s pleasure-filled moan that echoed inside the room, the creaking of the bed, as well as the wet, sloppy sounds produced by our connection, soon followed. It''s our second time today but the same as earlier, it still feels way too great.


    Starting from this, we somehow forgot Kazuha-nee''s existence for the first few seconds. Our heads only got upied by each other as we basked in each other''s affection and filled up our desire for one another.


    I had no idea how long had passed but when the two of us returned from where our minds flew off. Kazuha-nee''s voice was the first thing that registered in our minds as we both looked in her direction.


    "Kazu-kun?"


    "Huh? Aneki¡­. W-what are you doing there? Why are you in that room¡­? Don''t tell me¡­"


    "I''m here to watch over Hina-chan! Close your windows and go back to studying!"


    Yep.


    Perhaps because we got too focused on each other, Kazuha-nee found it awkward to remain at our side. She climbed down from the bed and walked way. When she reached the window side, she finally noticed the opened curtain. And there, the siblings caught sight of each other.


    Although Ogawa''s voice was a little unclear due to the distance, it''s easy to pick up the growing suspicion and despair in it. On the other hand, Kazuha-nee shakily answered with her initial purpose of being here with us.


    And to top it all off, before the guy could ask more questions, Kazuha-nee hurriedly moved to close Hina''s curtain after instructing him to close his window.


    Once that was done, Kazuha-nee nced back in our direction. We had yet to finish so she appeared lost on what to say. At the moment, she had aplicated expression on her face which was a mix of embarrassment and longing. Embarrassment perhaps from being seen by Ogawa or everything that happened. And longing for whatever she failed to aplish.


    In the end, she bit her lips and shook her head, deciding not to say anything. She then turned towards the door, aiming to leave us alone.


    However, before she could even take the first step, I gathered the willpower and my inherent shamelessness to call out to her.


    "Kazuha-nee, don''t leave yet¡­"

 Chapter 1450 Tempted (4) *

    I had no idea if Ogawa would be able to finally put two and two together but he''s irrelevant at the moment. While it was fine to let her leave and finally be alone with Hina in her room, I couldn''t help but feel that the two of us had yet to finish.


    As for the girl in my arms, her opinion was the same. She''s looking at Kazuha-nee, imploring her to stay. However, because she was partly too drunk from what we were doing, most of her attention was on our connection and the unending bouts of pleasure brought by it.


    "What for? Just go on and finish what you''re doing. Take care of Hina-chan and stop being such a bastard."


    "Of course, I will but¡­ Kazuha-nee, don''t I also have to take care of you? I can''t leave you unsatisfied."


    "H-huh?! What do you know, you shameless bastard?!" Although she sounded exasperated there, it''s undeniable that what I said made an effect on her. Kazuha-nee''s legs trembled as she started rubbing them together. Hesitation gradually settled in her mind.


    While directing my gaze to that, I calmly answered using the same excuse we used for everything that we''ve done tonight, "I just know¡­ So, let me do something for you. You said this will only be tonight. Let''s not waste this chance."


    "¡­"


    Kazuha-nee didn''t reply right away and she started bing fidgety. Her foot which was already directed towards the door hesitated to move.


    A few secondster, she turned in our direction again and gritted her teeth. With her eyes narrowing into a slit, she begrudgingly mumbled, "Y-you''re such a piece of work, Ruki-kun¡­ Don''t me me if I started bullying you after this night."


    Upon hearing that, a grin naturally formed on my lips. It''s a sess.


    Even though she seemed not that pleased, I still managed to persuade her to stay with us. Or better yet, to return to my side.


    "Sure. I''ll take every beating you throw my way after today."


    "Shut up. As if you''re going to do that. You''re a sly and shameless bastard."


    "Mhm. I won''t deny that."


    Her mouth opened and closed, deciding not to reply to it anymore. Following that, like I asked her, she turned her heels and began moving back to the bed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her eyes alternated between Hina and me, as well as the way our lower bodies were grinding and moving against each other. There''s no need to guess, she''s also intrigued or curious about it. No matter how much she portrayed herself as someone experienced, she was clearly a virgin who had yet to experience sex.


    In any case, because she remained standing at that side, I gathered her attention by snapping my fingers before tapping the same ce where she was lying down earlier. Even without words, that gesture alone was enough to tell her what I was asking her to do.


    Although she appeared annoyed at me, she still did it in the end. Most likely, she''s still trying to keep up appearances.


    In any case, when she put her hands and knees on the bed, I reached out a hand to her, guiding her back to my side.


    Kazuha-nee averted her gaze from me and checked on Hina. The two conversed through simple gestures which eventually resulted in Hina moving her upper body slightly to the left side, giving Kazuha-nee the space of my half right.


    With this, I continued pulling her to my side which eventually turned into a situation where Kazuha-nee leaned against my shoulder as her whole body pressed against me.


    "What now?"


    "Let''s see¡­ Kazuha-nee, I still respect you so let me ask you the same question as earlier¡­ Can I touch you?"


    "Touch me¡­?"


    "Mhm¡­ I can''t satisfy you if I don''t have that permission."


    Once again, she took her time to contemte how to answer. If she denies me again then, this would be the end of it. I''ll keep her by my side while Hina and I finish¡­


    However, if she agreed to it¡­


    "¡­ Okay."


    Even before I could finish that thought, Kazuha-nee''s mumbling voice reached my ears at the same time as she nodded her head. Following that, she slowly raised her head, facing me once again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Like earlier, there''s a mix of emotions upying her face but the one thing that stood out was¡­ longing. A longing for a release.


    She then closed her eyes and parted her red lips, inviting me in. Understanding what she''s hoping to receive, hesitation had long left my mind so...


    A momentter, I held her head before lowering my own to take her lips for the first time. Her lips were trembling from both fear, uncertainty and excitement but they soon stabilized upon recognizing what happened.


    Our first kiss wasn''t a swift and standard one. I prolonged it enough for my tongue to slowly worm its way inside in search of hers.


    And while we were savoring that one, I moved my hand from her head and began traveling downward.


    I only brushed past her supple mountains, giving it a tight squeeze before following along the trail of her navel.


    By the time my tongue caught hers which signaled the deepening of our first kiss, my hand slipped beneath her skirt, bypassing thest article of clothing protecting her sacred ce.


    As soon as my finger started tracing down her moist slit due to the love juices that her sacred ce produced, Kazuha-nee''s eyes snapped open.


    "W-wait, Ruki-kun." She said as she clenched her legs, trapping my hand in between, unable to move further. "I¡­ I thought you were going to touch me somece else. This¡­ This is too much."


    "Kazuha-nee. I said I''m going to satisfy you. This is the only way. Unless you''re the type to also reach orgasm without touching being touched down here."


    Since she understood herself better, Kazuha-nee couldn''t say anything about that. For sure, she already touched herself before. And while it''s a different experience to have someone touch her in her most sensitive ce, she''s torn between sumbing to the pleasure and fearing it.


    To help her decide, I opened my mouth again, whispering softly into her ear, "I''ll be gentle. Leave it to me."


    With those words serving like a magic phrase for her, Kazuha-nee''s resistance disappeared as she soon returned to her previous state. This time, however, she passed on kissing me again and simply used my shoulder and neck to keep herself from moaning.


    That''s fine though since Hina took her ce for it, grabbing me by my cheeks before drilling her lips against mine. If I''m not wrong, my birthday girl felt a little jealous upon seeing me kissing Kazuha-nee.


    Of all things she would be jealous of¡­ it''s that one gesture. But then again, our rtionship also started with that. A kiss.


    With this, I split my attention in three directions; kissing Hina and supporting her back as she continued humping up and down on top of me, as well as using my hand to give Kazuha-nee the satisfaction that I promised.


    Was it hard? Not really. With the two women also helping me with my endeavor, the situation progressed smoothly.


    And so, a short while after Kazuha-nee''s legs loosened up, my hand and fingers went to work, handling her most sensitive ce that no other man had touched before me.


    Using my middle finger as it poked inside her narrow hope, I scraped the slippery and hot wall of flesh. With the new stream of lubricant produced from deep inside her, the friction made a heavy sound that exposed her deep yearning.


    Kazuha-nee bit my neck once more as her cheeks became even more flushed with embarrassment. Despite that, her lower body intensely quivered from amodating the lustful intruder which is my finger.


    "Ruki-kun¡­" She grabbed at my arm, her futile attempt to stop me from pleasuring her but all it did was deter me for a split second before she gave way to my movements for the second time.


    "Aaahhn!" Letting out a deep moan with her hot breath scalding my skin, Kazuha-nee tightened her grip on my arm.


    In her mind, her primal desire awakened as instead of pushing me away, she began guiding my finger forward. With the way she did it, it was like she was telling me that I was about to satisfy the itch that had been tormenting her since earlier.


    And when she caught me passionately kissing Hina, she veered her head further to the side before leaning closer to me. The same as earlier, Kazuha-nee buried her face in my neck and covered her mouth by mping her lips on the part that she had already bitten earlier.


    Defeated by the pleasure, Kazuha-nee remained in that position for the rest of this event, allowing me to satisfy her by making her cum with my fingers.


    Likewise, with Hina and I already close to exploding since earlier ¨C with Hina already climaxing twice ¨C it took us the same amount of time to finally get our release, epting the overflowing pleasure that made our body shudder uncontrobly and climaxing to reach the satisfaction that fulfilled our desires.


    Although we didn''t n this kind of result, the three of us weakly plopped down against each other at the same time.


    Eventually, I slid back down, resting my back on the soft mattress of Hina''s bed. On both of my sides and using my shoulder as their pillows, Hina and Kazuha-nee gasped for their lost breath with their stretched across my body, embracing me.

 Chapter 1451 Finally Left Alone

    A whileter, Hina was the first one who recovered or rather, she pulled herself up to bring us disposable wipes to clean ourselves off of our sweat and fluids that was still staining our groins and hands.


    As for Kazuha-nee, she showed no signs of extracting herself from me. Either because she had yet to recover even after stabilizing her breath or she was just too ashamed to face us right away. Maybe both.


    It didn''t pose a problem anyway. And considering what happened, this kind of development was a lot better than the girl retreating from us.


    When Hina returned with the wipes, the two of us wiped each other, cleaning everything, especially her groin that still held most of the mixture of our love fluids. When we''re done, the girl handed me the packet and gestured for me to do the same for Kazuha-nee before climbing down off the bed once again.


    We''re in her room, so she had ess to a change of clothes for herself.


    And with that, I was left behind by the woman we trapped to join us in our affection-filled madness.


    Since only one of my arms was free to move, I carefully started with the woman''s arm and eventually her face.


    Those parts were easy but given that she was curled up at my side, her neck and her groin was difficult to ess.


    After taking a moment to sense her current condition, I gently whispered to her ear.


    "Kazuha-nee, can you raise your head? Allow me to wipe you."


    Because she''s fairly obedient earlier when I coaxed her to let me satisfy her with my hands, I expected for her to do the same at this moment.


    That''s not what happened.


    Kazuha-nee retracted her arm that was stretched across to my other side and tried to grab the wipes from my hand. She then grumpily pouted, "Who said you can wipe me? Give it to me. I''m not an invalid."


    Well, would you look at that? Looks like I''m correct. She''s feeling ashamed and embarrassed that her face remained as red as earlier. Most likely, she''s now berating herself in her own mind for sumbing to the temptation.


    I dodged her attempt to grab the wipes before moving slightly to face her. Since she already raised her head, I also took that chance to do what I told her I would be doing. Wiping the sweat off of her neck.


    And at the same time as that, I gently shook my head, "Nope¡­ I made you like that. Isn''t it only right for me to take this kind of responsibility?"


    Of course, that was bullshit. That''s not taking responsibility. I''m just acting shamelessly to extend my influence on her. I fully expected to be called out by her in response.


    "You think that''s taking responsibility? Hina-chan, what''s wrong with this guy?"


    And sure enough, that''s what happened. Kazuha-nee rolled her eyes in exasperation. Yet, she didn''t really stop me from wiping her sweat off.


    And so, while she''s waiting for my girl''s reply, I diligently did what I just said; wiping her neck clean of her sweat.


    "Nothing? You''ll soon get used to it. Kazuha-nee. That''s also how he acts around me. When ites to after-care, he will be that attentive." Hina nced back at us and giggled at the sight. Unlike earlier where she got jealous of seeing me kissing Kazuha-nee, our current situation was amusing for her.


    "Attentive, huh? Aren''t boys like this shameless guy the type to dip-and-dash?" As she skeptically answered like that, Kazuha-nee met my gaze and made a face as though she''s putting thatbel on me.


    This girl¡­ What the hell was dip-and-dash anyway? Where did she pick that phrase up?


    Based on the context, I could only assume that it''s about boys who only cared about the act and not the after-care following it. Right?


    "Uh. Take Ruki as someone different from the typical boys that we know, Kazuha-nee. You also said it yourself. Compared to Kazuo, Ruki is different. He might be too shameless but he always has his priorities straight."


    Alright. Hearing Hina defend me like that, it became my turn to be a little embarrassed.


    As for Kazuha-nee, even though she refused to take Hina''s words at face value, she caught my reaction to it which gave her the avenue to get back at me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She put on an amused expression as she poked my reddened cheeks. She giggled and confidently said as if she had reached an enlightenment, "I understand now. I must''ve been stuck at the surface of your character. I failed to look past that¡­ So you do have this adorable side of you, Ruki-kun."


    "I don''t know what you realized, Kazuha-nee. But do you really have what it takes to act like this in front of me? Take note. I''m still holding you. And if I act out of character, it won''t be difficult to push myself onto you."


    "Heh. Ruki-kun. Don''t suddenly act this na?ve. I''m acting this confident because¡­ One, that''s thest thing you will do in this situation. And two, let''s say I trust you enough to be the man that Hina-chan has just lovingly described."


    Alright, she''s not wrong on that. But should I take this lying down? Of course not.


    "Those two points are correct but Kazuha-nee¡­ You''re still at my mercy." At the same time as I said that, I pulled out another strip of disposable wipes and resumed wiping her sweat off again.


    And this time, I''m taking my words back about giving her some face. Once I was done with her neck, I aimed at every part of her. Be it her underarm, inside her dress andstly, her most sacred ce.


    For the next few minutes, no matter how much she tried to push me away from her, I diligently finished my task of wiping her clean from top to bottom.


    Although that resulted in a stack of crumpled paper at our side, it didn''t matter.


    And when I was done, I pressed her down and caught her lips in onest deep and intimate kiss for tonight; teaching her naughty lips and sharp tongue a lesson.


    When I pulled away from her, Kazuha-nee''s expression could only be described as ''defeated'' as she watched a trail of our saliva extend and eventually snap when I finally stood up from the bed.


    I then turned around to face Hina who once again showed a hint of jealousy on her face while holding the clothes that I changed out of earlier.


    And so, to appease the girl and reassure her, I did the same to her while also showering her with my affection that wasn''t present from the kiss I shared with Kazuha-nee.


    A few minutester, at the same time as we cleaned up her bed and Kazuha-nee recovered from what I did to her, Hina''s mother showed up, bearing news from downstairs.


    Although she probably noticed the change in the room''s atmosphere, she set that aside and continued with the reason she knocked on us.


    "Kazuha, your little brother is here. He''s looking for you."


    "Ugh. That boy¡­ Okay, Auntie, I''ll go down. But¡­ what about watching over them?"


    As expected, it''s Ogawa. Because of what he witnessed, he''s probably here to confirm his guess. As for whether Kazuha-nee would tell him what happened here or not, I had no idea.


    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® But knowing her as well as her current state of mind, Ogawa would be in a bit of trouble. Will she torment him? Most likely.


    Anyway, answering Kazuha-nee''s question, Auntie''s eyes lingered on me for a moment before showing a gentle smile.


    "Thank you for taking that trouble, Kazuha. I think it''s about time we give them time for themselves. Onoda-kun, I''ll leave my daughter in your care."


    "I understand, Auntie. Thank you for trusting me."


    "Oh my. Don''t mind it. I should be apologizing for earlier. You two have fun and¡­ although I don''t want to spoil that fun, remember that you two still have school tomorrow."


    "Mom! We know that!" At this point, Hina interjected as she grabbed my arm, hugging it tightly again. Following that, she shifted her eyes to Kazuha-nee who had yet to start moving, a meaningful smile on her lips.


    "Kazuha-nee, thank you for bearing with us. See you tomorrow."


    Not knowing whether to be upset or embarrassed, Kazuha-nee could only make an awkward nod before ring at both of us. That was ineffective, of course.


    And with that, the two women left the room, leaving us all alone.


    A lot has happened between us but in the end, that was the result of Hina''s setup... And with my true intention here being to spend the rest of this night with my birthday girl, this was the most ideal situation. Furthermore, Hina still have that surprise she prepared for me.

 Chapter 1452 Special Surprise

    Having been reminded that we didn''t have unlimited time tonight, my mind instantaneously came to a decision not to waste any more seconds. Likewise, Hina arrived at the same idea.


    We returned to her bed, decidedly spending the time we have left in each other''s arms and asionally rolling on it like we initially nned. Then, upon getting satisfied by it, I cuddled her, enough for her to melt like butter as she almost fell asleep from thefort.


    Of course, even after doing it, there was still the urge to do another round. Just that, we decided to set that aside for the next chance we could get. Instead, we talked about a lot of things.


    The girl was also curious about everything I experienced today starting this morning so¡­ I started from that, only omitting a few details that weren''t really important. And by the end of it, I asked her for her opinion on some of the decisions I made. I''m not perfect and more often, hearing my girls'' perspectives can correct my misconceptions.


    My growth in character isn''t only because I epted my wrongdoings and changed my ways, a good part of it is also from my girls who not only spoils me but also help me understand things I''m unaware of.


    It won''t stop today and it will surely not stop in the future. In a way, they''re an integral part of how I am today. The only thing that all of us are helpless about is¡­ my desire.


    In any case, after the sharing of experience, we naturally moved to talk about Kazuha-nee and Ogawa.


    Before Hina could raise the question of my n for the woman, I went ahead and told her that I wouldn''t actively pursue her. Not because I''m not interested in her but because it''s not really feasible considering it will be hard to meet up with her. More than that, Kazuha-nee will need time to process everything ¨C there is also Ogawa who will surely annoy her with his questions.


    I could already imagine the idiot getting shut down by her. I mean, that was obviously the reason he showed up downstairs. He was banging his head, rejecting the idea that Kazuha-nee would be intimately involved with me.


    Too bad, that''s the truth and he wouldn''t get a clear answer from her because at this moment, her head would also be in a mess. She''d start questioning herself why she allowed all of it to happen.


    Anyway, that''s that. The next time I will meet Kazuha-nee is still unclear. And with her character, it will just result in a negative progress if I annoyingly approach her as if I already got her leashed. I''ll let the anticipation build up so when we see each other again, I can just sweep her up again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Next, About the cuck next door¡­


    Earlier, Hina said that she''s going to let go of her hatred towards him. But even if that''s the case, that didn''t mean she''d return to the old days where she''d be his thoroughly understanding and kind childhood friend. If Ogawa started overstepping again, the girl vowed to put him down beneath her heels. Savage? Maybe. But that''s the result of his own actions anyway. The only way he could be back in her good book or, at least, someone she wouldn''t necessarily torment was if he stopped acting like an edgy teenager whose life seemed bleak and hopeless.


    From how he acted today, he''s heading the voyeur route for peeking at us and getting a hard-on at that. Even if Hina, more or less, invited him to do so as part of her revenge, his reaction just put him to a new low. He should''ve at least acted discreet about it. But no, dude would''ve jumped out of his window earlier if Hina didn''t stop at only opening her curtain.


    For sure, even if I didn''t make a move, the guy would just continue to be tormented by my girls.


    Anyway, apart from what happened today, Hina also brought up those juniors that were supposed to visit Ogawa. They seemed to have consulted her on their own upon hearing that she already gave up on the guy. Those two would be trying their luck on him. Because in their eyes, he''s still the cool and kind senior fromst year.


    Jokingly, Hina asked me if I''m interested in being introduced to those two¡­


    No. Wait. It might not even be a joke. It''s Hina. If she could deliver Ogawa''s sister to me, those two would be ensnared too easily. Like mindless rabbits walking into an obvious trap.


    In any case, I''ll probably be there when they show up. I won''t miss a visit to their club, after all. We''ll see if Ogawa will remain a retard who doesn''t appreciate what he has.


    After exhausting our topics, the girl jumped out of the bed, finally remembering the surprise that she prepared for me.


    While she told me to remain on the bed, she picked out something from one of the drawers of her study table.


    It''s nothing extraordinary but definitely something very special. For her.


    It''s a set of printed photos of the two of us together. Most of those were photos we took together whenever we had a chance. However, the one at the top that she probably wanted me to notice right away was something else.


    It''s not something we took while I was conscious. In that photo, I was sleeping. Or rather, I was sleeping next to her.


    "Uh¡­ This is not much of a surprise, Ruki but remember that day you brought me to the infirmary after I cried myself out? I took a photo of us there when I woke up and found you embracing me as if you''re protecting me from any harm."


    "This girl. Yes, I remember that day very well. I got woken up by the warmth of your mouth, after all."


    "¡­ Don''t mention that. It''s embarrassing."


    Hina instantly red up from that. Well, even if we already did more than that, that was surely embarrassing for her.


    "After all that we did?"


    "Of course! I kind of lost myself to the temptation back then. It marked the change in our rtionship. But more importantly! The photo, Ruki. I recalled and confirmed. That''s the precise moment I fell in love with you."


    Upon saying that, Hina hugged the photo within her chest and closed her eyes. As though remembering that day, she soon returned to my side and let our bodies fall to the bed, copying the same position we had that day.


    "Thank you for being there with me. And thank you for making me fall in love with you. I''ve never been this happy on my birthday¡­"


    "You deserved to be happy. Besides, I should be the one thanking you, you know?"


    "There you go again, I epted you for who you are, that''s enough for that argument¡­ Don''t stop loving me, Ruki."


    "Mhm. I won''t. I will never stop."


    Instead of forming more cheesy lines,pressing them with that answer was enough. The rest was then conveyed through my actions¡­


    Pulling her back to the bed, we started going through those photos, recalling the memories we made at the time they were taken.


    In the end, we decided to buy an album to store them and fill them more with every memory that we will make.


    And so, before the end of this special day, we took another set of photos in her room that will be added to that album.


    A whileter, Hina and I went downstairs and I politely said my farewell and gratitude to her parents before she escorted me outside, extending our time no matter how short it was.

 Chapter 1453 Going Home

    Upon walking out of that neighborhood where Hina''s neighbors still vigntly watched me leave, I didn''t miss the chance to at least check on my girls living nearby. I messaged them, saying I was about to go home from Hina.


    Of course, it''s impossible for them to stay outside for long given that it''s alreadyte at night. Seeing each other right in front of their houses was enough.


    Among the three, Saki sneaked out, making an excuse to her parents that she was going to the vending machine to buy something. And since that vending machine was located at the nearby park, we got to spend more quality time than we expected.


    Still, I walked her back home before fifteen minutes was up. I couldn''t have her be scolded by her parents because of my selfishness ining and seeing herte at night. Furthermore, I made sure that no one was following us. I mean, that silent guy could still be stalking her, after all. Or even if it''s not him, anything was possible. I asked her out so it''s on me to guarantee her safety.


    As for Shizu and Nami, they met me outside their houses.


    Shizu acted a little grumpy at first, asking me why I still stopped by when I could''ve gone home soon and taken a rest. But as soon as I got her in my arms, my lovely SC President melted instantly and became more affectionate. If not for the footsteps we heard from inside their house, she would''ve sneaked me inside her room. Maybe next time.


    On the other hand, Nami, who anticipated that I would eventually pass by before going home, was already waiting for me with a thermos filled with rejuvenating tea. Yep, she also predicted that I would be a little exhausted after everything that happened today.


    Such a thoughtful girlfriend. Even with the cold breeze of the night, my warm heart, after spending time with Hina, Saki, and the others, got even warmer. The temptation to take Nami home with me even surfaced right there. For sure, she wouldn''t reject it and even readily pack her things. Unfortunately, since Auntie Kasumi would be alone, weughed it off and pushed that temptation down temporarily. Next time, for sure. I would ask her mother for permission.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With that, I continued to the bus stop and spent the travel time checking on my other girls.


    I got to hear about Hitomi who confronted her grandfather. While the old man was still not convinced, she told me that she at least managed to convey her resolve to him.


    And even though we had yet to inform Otoha about what happened this morning, the girl sensed the distraught in Hitomi''s countenance when she picked her up after school. That''s why when I called Hitomi, she was also there. She respects what Hitomi decided to do so she won''t be using her status yet to make the old man bend his knee. Only if Hitomi''s attempts continue to fail will she make her move.


    That''s reassuring, to say the least. Furthermore, because of that, it will also be another way to shorten the distance between their status.


    On my end, I''m always ready to jump in at any moment once Hitomi asks me to help her. It''s just the old butler. Even if he can be a terrifying person, I won''t back down if it''s for my woman. If need be, I''ll steal her from the ties of her family.


    Although that sounded like I''m just being too full of myself, I''ll be aplishing that using whatever method possible.


    Anyway, apart from Hitomi, I also got to hear from Marika. While she did not mention the photo we took earlier, the girl told me how it went for her when she went home today. Expectedly, Ichihara Jun tattled about how she started getting close to someone else other than him. She got scolded by her parents who called her all the way from Kyoto. By the end of her message, Marika told me that she was going to be fine and she cannot wait to see me again.


    Yeah. Thatst part screams more of how she''s holding onto my existence like ast ray of light in her otherwise dark world. Due to that, despite the possibility that she might not answer it, I tapped the video call icon.


    And that''s my current situation now. Waiting for the response whether she''d answer it or not.


    Looking outside the bus window, I was nearing my destination. Still, I continued holding it, waiting for it to connect to the other side.


    Even though I could just be overthinking and assuming things on my end, I had this uncontroble urge to not end this day without seeing the ringlet girl''s current state¡­


    Thankfully, I didn''t need to contact her multiple times. She answered before it hung up.


    There, I watched as the screen of my phone flickered before the ringlet girl''s gorgeous face upied most of it. But then upon noticing that she was too close to the camera, she moved it, zooming her face out.


    "J-junior-kun?"


    Her long, pretty eyshes quivered a little as her eyes slowly widened. She looked surprised as she released a small gasp before her lips curved into a pleasant smile. She probably didn''t check on the name of the caller and upon realizing that it was me, it brought not a small amount of joy to her face. She''s like a flower that instantly bloomed.


    In any case, seeing her not feeling down was enough to lift my worry about her current state.


    "Yes, senpai. Have I woken you up?"


    "No, you have not. I have yet to make my bed."


    "Ah. I see. You''ve just finished bathing. Hopefully, I didn''t interrupt your rxation."


    Right. Now that I look at it, her background appeared a little steamy. She must''ve just gotten out of her bathtub. Although her hair wasn''t wet, she probably only bathed her body and wrapped her hair in a towel.


    Since I couldn''t see below her neck, it was hard to distinguish whether she was already in her nightwear or she was still wrapped in her bath towel. But there''s no doubt that she''s already in her room, I could see her rather luxurious bed behind her along with herfortable-looking nket.


    Marika nodded before gawking as she realized something on my end, "Y-yes¡­ Wait¡­ You, you seem to be in a vehicle. Why are you not home yet?"


    "Ah. I''m on a bus. On my way home. I just thought of checking on you after reading your message."


    "Eh? Thiste at night? Junior-kun, don''t tell me you''re overworking yourself¡­"


    "Not really. Look at me, do I look overworked?" I put my hand on my face, squeezing it a bit which instantly earned me Marika''s sweetughter. "That aside, I''m d to see you''re also doing fine. You got me a little worried by your message."


    "Junior-kun, you really are a worrywart. I''ve chosen this path for myself. I won''t ever regret it even if they scold me for it."


    "Really? You know you can use my shoulder to lean on again. I don''t mind holding you every time you get scolded. I''m the one who pushed you on that path, after all."


    "If you say it like Junior-kun, do you think you cane and pick me up?"


    "Right now? If that''s possible then give me your address, senpai."


    "Pfft. I''m kidding. I can''t trouble you like that, Junior-kun. Just go home safely, I''ll be at ease that way."


    Well, of course. Even if the yearning in her voice sounded genuine, she''d take a step back like this. Between us, we both wanted to protect one another, after all. And in her mind, she probably thought it was impossible for me to bypass everything and take her away from where she is.


    Nheless, the proper time will arrive for it. I''ll steal her not only from Ichihara Jun but also from the family that decided to use her as a simple chip for their game of power.


    "Understood, senpai. Well then, before I get tempted to ask you to show me what you''re wearing at this moment, I''ll end the call. Goodnight, Marika-senpai. See you tomorrow."


    "Goodnight pervert Junior-kun. Thank you for checking on me. I¡­ love it."


    "All for my precious senpai."


    Upon hearing that, Marika''s most beautiful smile bloomed once more. Her milky white face was dyedpletely red. If she was in front of me, I would probably not stop myself from kissing her right away.


    Well, there''s still tomorrow and more days toe. There''s no rush.


    Not long after that call, I soon arrived home.


    Surprisingly, apart from being weed in Akane''s embrace, a surprise awaited me in the living room.


    There, I found Fuyu on our long sofa, sound asleep.


    "She insisted on staying with me until you arrived. What do you think, husband? Did she stay to apany me and not let me be alone in this house or to get a chance to see you?" Akane teasingly asked.

 Chapter 1454 Staying The Night

    "Huh? Where am ¡­ No, I fell asleep!"


    Like most people who probably didn''t expect to fall asleep somewhere, Fuyu''s body jerked upright at the same time as she opened her eyes as she tried to look around and check her surroundings. Then, it took her a few seconds to realize her current situation.


    Upon spotting me on a nearby sofa, watching over her, the girl went rigid as a sense of shame covered up her previously peacefully sleeping face. She picked up a cushion and covered her face with it as if it was going to make her disappear from my eyes.


    Somehow, seeing her reaction brought a smile to my face. But then again,ughing at her would be wrong so¡­


    "You can sleep more," I said in as gentle a tone as possible. "Akane already called your house and told your mother you''ll be sleeping here."


    Yep. I''m not joking about that.


    "¡­ What did you say?" She slowly lowered the cushion and stared at me, waiting for a rification.


    She then quickly searched for her bag and phone. Among those two, only her phone that was ced on the coffee table was within her reach.


    She picked it up and turned it on. A momentter, she went rigid for the second time before shaking in what could be said as nervousness or realization that¡­ she overslept.


    "The trains have already stopped, unfortunately," I said, confirming that the current time she saw on her phone was true. It''s already past midnight. "Even if I''m willing to escort you home, it''s impossible now."


    Taxis weren''t really prominent here in our city. It''s even expensive to call one at this time. And while it''s still possible to go on foot, it''ll be a long walk that I doubt she''ll prefer.


    "That¡­ why didn''t you wake me up, Onoda-kun?"


    "You''re sleeping peacefully. We can''t bear to interrupt that." I answered. And as expected, she became more embarrassed the more she heard it. So, I added, "Don''t worry though, I haven''t been watching for long. Akane was here just a few minutes ago, watching over you."


    While that was true, the two of us were actually watching her together. My silly wife kept on insisting that Fuyu would like it if she saw me upon waking up.


    Now, look at her. She''s more embarrassed because I was the one watching over her.


    "Akane? Where is she?"


    "Upstairs. Preparing a room for you."


    Given that we already got permission for her to sleep here, we couldn''t just let her sleep on this sofa when there were proper rooms avable.


    Akane even suggested bringing her into our bedroom, which I naturally rejected. Fuyu isn''t one of my girls. More than that, she''d just freak out to find herself sleeping in the same bed as me.


    Even if her interest in me turns out to be true, that wouldn''t be a valid excuse to bring her into our bedroom without her consent.


    And that''s why we spent our time here, waiting for her to wake up. She wasn''t in a deep slumber anyway. She just drifted off to sleep when Akane went to make the tea. It''s expected that she''s going to wake up at some point.


    "I see¡­ I apologize, Onoda-kun. Falling asleep here and having you watch over me."


    "It''s fine. I should actually be thanking you. I owe you one again for apanying Akane, Yuuki-san. Staying up like this is nothing much. By the way, tea?" I waved my hand with a smile, deflecting her apology. And to stop us from going back to it, I offered up a drink.


    Since it''s already been a few hours since Akane brewed it, we put it back on a heater to keep it warm.


    Fuyu still looked a little embarrassed but with our conversation going smoothly like this, her panic and nervousness gradually settled down.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Y-yes, please." She answered before fixing herself on that sofa, bringing down her feet to the ground and sitting straight up.


    "You don''t have to be overly conscious, Yuuki-san. Feel at home." I intentionally chuckled at this point as a way to release the tension and lighten up the mood.


    I then stood up to get her a cup of tea and returned with it in less than a minute.


    For sure, Akane already finished preparing my previous room to be used by Fuyu but¡­ knowing that girl, I wouldn''t be surprised if she was already hiding somewhere, listening in on us.


    In any case, I treated Fuyu normally and while our conversation only revolved around mundane things, it helped the girl rx, taking away her worry about sleeping far away from her home.


    Then I steered our topic to her uingpetition that would start this Monday. And sure enough, it quickly made her enthused that for the first time, I heard her talk about it in fiery passion. There''s no doubt she loves that sport.


    "Know that I won''t go easy against you, Onoda-kun even if you''re a beginner."


    "Then I''ll expect myself to lose."


    "No! Don''t give up easily. Tennis is really fun. We can y it just for fun and not take it seriously."


    "You''re contradicting yourself there, Yuuki-san."


    "Eh? Am I?"


    "Well, it''s not bad. In fact, I like that you''re not too overly passionate about it to gatekeep someone. I believe you''ll be a great athlete in the future. No. You''re probably already one."


    "¡­ Onoda-kun, that''s unfair. You don''t have to praise me like that. You''re making me embarrassed."


    "I''m only speaking the truth. Or at least, in my eyes, the hardworking and passionate Yuuki-san deserved this kind of praise."


    "So you''re saying I have no choice but to ept it?"


    "Pretty much."


    "You rogue. Okay, I''ll ept your praise." Fuyu yfully pouted before giggling pleasantly.


    In this way, our conversation progressed so smoothly that it felt like we were just friends catching up on years that we hadn''t seen each other.


    Right at the same time as she finished the tea, we ran out of topics.


    And so, after a second of unavoidable silence, I raised a question, "Shall I guide you to your room?"


    "¡­ Un. Thank you, Onoda-kun. But where is Akane?"


    "Here." I brought up my phone and showed her the silly girl''s message that she sent a few minutes ago, while we were fully engaged in the topic of our conversation.


    ''Husband, I finished preparing the room. I also put clothes for her to change into. Guide Fuyu there once you''re done talking, I''ll be in our room.''


    Upon reading that, Fuyu wryly smiled, not knowing how to properly react to that, "Onoda-kun¡­"


    "That silly girl will never change." I returned the smile while shaking my head. I expected her to do something else but I guess¡­ I didn''t expect her to have me bring Fuyu to the room alone.


    She really wants me to make a move on her friend. I mean, even the call to the Yuuki Household was made by her when she noticed that Fuyu might still be asleep past midnight.


    "She always wants us to get along with each other. I think this is another attempt at it¡­"


    "Yep. That''s Akane''s signature, alright. If Yuuki-san likes it, we can see her first."


    Fuyu contemted before shaking her head. And then with a gentle smile and concerned eyes, she said, "Uhm¡­ It''s fine. I don''t want to trouble you further. You also need to rest soon¡­"


    She trailed her voice there before sneakily ncing up at me. No matter how I tried to interpret that, she seemed to still have something to say but was deliberating whether to go for it or not.


    "Is something the matter, Yuuki-san?"


    "Uhm. No. It''s nothing. Please guide me, Onoda-kun."


    Well, if she wouldn''t say it, it''s also not right for me to force her to do so. I had just rehashed my image in this girl''s mind. If I acted rashly or forcefully, that might crumble again. That would be even harder to rebuild. Besides, even if there''s something to gain from this chance presented by Akane, I''m already drained of energy from everything I did today.


    "Alright. Then¡­ follow me." Upon saying that, I walked to where her bag was located, picked it up, and started moving toward the stairs.


    I thought she was going to try and take the bag from me but surprisingly, she simply obediently followed.


    For the next few seconds as we climbed up the stairs, an awkward silence built around us.


    "Here it is, Yuuki-san." I stopped in front of my previous room and opened the door for her.


    "Thank you." The girl stared at me for a moment before bowing her head slightly as she took a few steps, entering the room.


    I was about to pull the door close for her but Fuyu turned around to face me again. This time, there was aplicated expression on her face as she started fidgeting.


    After waiting for, at most, five seconds, she stabilized her footing and stared straight at me. And as though gathering her courage, she took a deep breath before saying, "Uhm¡­ Good night, Onoda-kun."


    Well, as I expected. It''s only that. It''s not disappointing, of course. I knew that''s all she wanted to say, after all. No matter the chances presented in front of her, the girl would always be afraid to take another step because¡­ she cares a lot about Akane. But that''s assuming she also likes me. But well, there''s no way to find out what''s really in her mind unless I fished it out of her mouth.


    "Mhm. Good night, Yuuki-san." I put on a smile and patted her head.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect the pat. Nheless, she didn''t stop me from doing so and epted it while looking veryfortable.


    A whileter, she muttered in an almost inaudible voice as though it was a thought that unconsciously spilled out of her mind, "I love this¡­"

 Chapter 1455 A New Day

    Morning the next day, everything was the same, except¡­ Akane and I somehow toned the roughness down with our morning ritual of calming down the side effect of the miraculous too.


    Despite our shamelessness, Akane and I practiced our restraint to not let Fuyu get woken up from the noisesing from our bedroom. That would just turn everything awkward, after all.


    Thanks to that, when she showed up downstairster on, our breakfast table became a little lively.


    Nothing out of the ordinary happened. If I had to point out something¡­ Fuyu remained unaware that she blurted out somethingst night. I didn''tment on it, after all. I simply prolonged that pats before retracting my hand and seeing her disappear into the room to rest.


    Then, when I returned to our room, I found my silly wife chuckling behind the slightly opened door of our bedroom. She was pleased with the progress that she''d seen even though nothing really happened.


    Anyway, since it''s an extremely rare chance for them, Akane convinced Fuyu to take a bath with her. She even jokingly asked me if I wanted to join, making her best friend flustered and not knowing what to say.


    That was definitely tempting but we all know that it''s not possible. At least not at this point where I had just started getting close to the girl. Uh. Let''s scratch the ''at least not at this point'' there. It''s impossible to happen if I only chose to befriend her. Akane kept on creating chances for us to get closer but unless something like what happened with Kazuha-nee urs, it''ll be a crawl before my interest in her develops further or Fuyu telling me what she''s still keeping inside her chest.


    While I waited for them to finish bathing, I took that chance to greet my girls good morning or wake them up by calling them.


    As always, I''ve gotten positive responses from everyone, some even attached their photos that showcased their morning looks, either still dozy or already wide awake along with their stimting figure in their sleepwear or wrapped in bath towels as they prepared to take a dip.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ah. Some were also in their kitchen, preparing or eating breakfast.


    For one, there''s Ria who proudly showed me how she made a special kind of toast before asking me if I want one. It''s something she invented herself from all the knowledge she acquired from being an observant. Somehow, that girl has also started getting more proactive in appealing to me. She''s growing up. Rather than wait to be spoiled by me whenever we''re together, she''s now upgrading her stats.


    In any case, my answer to her question was obviously an immediate yes. As long as it''s made by my girl, I''ll never say no to it even if it turns out awful. Of course, I''ll give them honest feedback. That way, they can improve further or, in their own words, make something that will satisfy my pte.


    Apart from the fluffy messages that could easily make my day, I also get to hear from Ayu. She went into business mode after showing off her sweaty figure which resulted from her morning exercises. It''s like she suddenly remembered that she had something important to talk to me about.


    What was it?


    My part-time job, of course. With the n for the opening of the same course for new students, she asked me if I''m ready for tomorrow.


    Well, because tomorrow would also be my scouting trip with Juri, I already asked Ayu and Hisa-jii to move the time tote in the afternoon. As for the set exercises, it''ll just be the same as before.


    But knowing Ayu and how she''s also made aware of most of my ns, she''s clearly asking me about the other gig that I picked up¡­ The one that involved Ichihara-san and her daughter.


    And so, even when she''s in the process of formting a n on how to naturally bring that topic up, I skipped past the other details and jumped straight to it, telling her what Ichihara-san sent me regarding it.


    Yep. Even though our exchange in messages was minimal and strictly for that, I found Ichihara-san''s message regarding the job almost buried by my girls'' messagesst night.


    ording to Ichihara-san, she''s going to be at the gym on Sunday and will drive me to their home after I conclude my lesson for that day.


    Rather than give me their address so I canmute and not trouble her, she decided to just pick me up every week. She''s a member of the Boxing Gym with Ayu as her chosen instructor for an advanced lesson, after all. She''ll be at the gym at set times so it''s like she''s just saving me the few bucks that I will be paying for bus or train fares.


    With that, Ayu somewhat embarrassedly scolded me for reading her mind. That''s adorable of her so¡­ for the rest of the time until Akane and Fuyu finished taking a bath, I teased her to the point that Ayu told me to prepare myself for tomorrow.


    Mhm. Whatever she nned to do, I now have another thing to look forward to for tomorrow.


    -


    -


    Around thirty minutester, Akane, Fuyu and I set off to the station. There, Eimi, who I messaged so that I could also walk her to school, joined us. Unlike the previous time where I picked her up at home, the girl went ahead and just waited for us on the tform, making it look like a chance encounter in Fuyu''s eyes.


    And since they''re already acquainted, Eimi didn''t take long to mesh well with Fuyu and Akane, creating a trio of beauty that were extremely pleasing to the eye, not just to me but to everyone.


    Thanks to that prominent synergy created by their presence, a spot inside the crowded train magically opened up, allowing the three girls to have a seat to prevent them from tiring their legs standing up.


    Or in other words, those who got mesmerized by them tried acting like gentlemen, giving them their seats.


    Obviously, I wasn''t included in getting a free seat. Too bad for them though, Akane being Akane, pulled me down with her and had me take her seat before settling down on myp, silently announcing to everyone that it''s her special ce.


    That instantly made the idiots scowl at me or regret giving up their seats.


    But the pain in their chest didn''t end there. Fuyu, who could only shake her head at her friend''s usual antics, as well as Eimi, who happily went to take my other side, sandwiched me between them.


    With that, I once again became the public enemy #1 for those who thought they could at least get some points from the three. However, no matter how much they re or curse at my luck, I simply decided to ignore them.


    Furthermore, adding more fuel to the fire, my arm naturally hooked around Akane, cuddling her as well as making sure that she won''t slide off while sneering at them.


    Not only that, I also grabbed Eimi''s hand, hiding that connection under the cover of her bag.


    In this kind of situation, with Akane and Eimi totally satisfied, only Fuyu found the situation a little awkward due to the level of attention we were getting.


    She nced at me, looking conflicted at how she should act.


    "Onoda-kun¡­" She called out my name as she almost reached for my sleeve.


    However, she had to stop upon noticing the intense gaze directed at her by the idiots. Most likely, she thought that they''d make a ruckus if they misunderstood our rtionship just because she turned to me for help.


    Well, with my hands already tied by my two girls, I could only reassure the girl with a gesture from my head and a spin of words that I couldn''t care less if heard by our audience, "I apologize for this, Yuuki-san. But as you can see¡­ we can only endure this situation. Just act normally and don''t mind them."


    "Ugh¡­ If it is that easy¡­" Fuyu helplessly sighed but knowing that the situation was already irredeemable, she simply closed her eyes and rxed her back while slightly leaning to me.


    For the next few minutes, the four of us ignored our surroundings no matter how much hate and scorn they threw our way.


    It''s not our fault that they gave us their seats, right?


    When the train arrived at the next station and new passengers entered the train, our saviors for the awkward situation arrived.


    No. Wait, they can actually make it worse.


    "Pfft... What is that situation? So hrious!"


    "Futaba, there you go squeezing in tight spaces again¡­ Oh¡ª"


    Popping out from the crowd, there stood Akane''s two other best friend, Futaba, the gyaru-ish girl whose arms were crossed to prevent her slightly pronounced bouncy chest to touch someone and Eri, the tomboyish girl, who could easily squeeze in tight spaces without doing the same thing as Futaba. The former wasughing upon seeing our situation while thetter was speechless, not knowing how to react.

 Chapter 1456 Sleepover?

    Upon closing in on us, Eri and Futaba joined our group. Instead of finding a seat for themselves, they stood in front of us, creating a private space and ending the situation where the looks thrown at us were either filled with envy or annoyance.


    Well, we could continue ignoring those anyway and to be fair, we were also to me why we gained their animosity. I mean, who asked us to disy our intimacy in public? No one, right?


    Nheless, the girls also didn''t ask those who were originally seated to offer them their seats. They gave it voluntarily.


    So in a way, both sides were at fault and while Akane and I could just be unbothered and shameless about it, we somehow dragged Fuyu and Eimi to the mix.


    Now, thanks to Eri and Futaba, that situation was resolved for the most part.


    Yep. It''s not entirely resolved because the other passengers ¨C mostly male students our age ¨C had their enviousness intensified and focused solely on me thanks to the addition of another two fairly attractive girls to our group.


    For me, however, that''s already a lot better. I couldn''t be bothered about them, after all. We would only have a problem if they started insulting my girls.


    Anyway, enough about that.


    Considering Eri and Futaba''s reaction upon seeing us, it didn''t take long for the two to open that conversation, causing Fuyu to facepalm, Akane to return snicker back at Futaba and Eimi to amiably greet the two.


    Three different understandable reactions.


    As for me¡­ well, I noticed Eri staring at me in a daze, a hint of amazement on her rather nk face while Futaba winked at me and praised my bravery to put Akane on myp in this public space.


    After that, I slipped back into the role of being a listener to their conversation.


    A few minutes into it, Akane brought up how Fuyu stayed the night as well as the details surrounding it which naturally made Eri and Futaba look at their flustered friend, teasing her.


    "Okay. Akane''s craziness aside, how clumsy is our Tennis Ace to fall asleep in someone else''s house, hmm?" Eri started as she even bent down to leer at Fuyu.


    That''s kinda uncharacteristic of her. I mean, most of the time, she''s the serious or straight-man type of character. Most likely, she truly found what happenedst night as intriguing.


    "What? That''s an ident. You know, I don''t mean it." Fuyu fumbled through her words as she reasoned it out. Given that she''s still slightly leaning at me, I sensed Fuyu wriggling in her seat as though she''s trying to hide somewhere.


    Unfortunately, there''s nowhere to hide. Due to that, she raised her bag and covered her flustered face instead.


    Akaneughed again while Eimi also showed interest in that reaction.


    Then, riding onto the current mood, Futaba raised her hand impatiently as her lips stretched further and curved up into a mischievous smile,


    "It must''ve been fun. Too bad, we weren''t there. Call us next time, Akane. Eri and I will also join you!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm? That doesn''t sound bad. What do you think, husband? " Akane positively answered before pulling me into their conversation. Looking at her expression, the silly girl was definitely considering it. Having three of her best friends sleep over our house.


    At my side, I sensed Eimi squeezing my hand tighter. When I nced at her, I found her eyes shimmering in dazzling light, conveying her desire to sleep over as well.


    What can I say? If it''s Eimi, it''s naturally a yes. The only problem is¡­ whether we can get her parents'' permission.


    As for also having Futaba and Eri to sleep over, that''s something I feel like should be handed to Akane to decide.


    Last night was truly unforeseen, after all. But if they''re going to n for it then it''s another story altogether.


    As long as it doesn''t coincide with my other girls sleeping over then I don''t have a problem with it.


    "Let''s see¡­ Futaba said if there''s a next time. Shouldn''t we first consult Yuuki-san first? Ask her if she''s going to sleep on our sofa again."


    Instead of giving a straight answer, I also hopped on the teasing train and handed it over to Fuyu.


    And sure enough, as soon as my words registered in Fuyu''s head, the tennis ace ponytailed-girl puffed up her cheeks. She then turned her head towards me, looking a little miffed as she repeated her words earlier "Onoda-kun¡­ I told you it''s an ident! I didn''t mean to¡­ sleep until midnight."


    "Pfft. You''re right, Onoda-kun. It all depends on Fuyu." Ignoring her friend''s reaction, Futaba pped her hand andughed. "Eri, are you in?"


    "If all of you will be there then¡­ I don''t want to miss it." Eri deliberated for a moment before nodding her head. Although she''s notughing, she''s definitely amused at how this turned out."


    "Hehe, Fuyu, you don''t have to exin. Instead, care to tell us when you n to stay the night again?" Akane then added, pinning it further to her best friend.


    Not knowing how to respond to those, Fuyu appeared defeated as she helplessly said, "Akane, not you too¡­"


    Starting from this, our conversation revolved around that topic. At one point, since it''s kinda hard for Eimi to suddenly chime in, I added her into the conversation which was followed up by Akane. Futaba and Eri acknowledged that, easing up the girl''s inclusion to the group.


    While she wouldn''t easily be close friends to the other three, at least, Eimi wouldn''t feel left out of the conversation.


    And as things progressed further, I sat back and just watched the five deciding for a n when they would sleepover.


    Right. In the end, they also eased up in teasing Fuyu as they focused on drawing up a n for it.


    Since it would be a rare chance, they naturally wouldn''t let it be a simple sleepover where they''re just going to be there to sleep.


    By the time the train reached our destination, the five still failed to conclude whatever n they were drawing. They would continue at itter. They, at least, decided to hold that sleepover after the Inter-high. That way, Fuyu wouldn''t be able to say no or back out from it by using that event as an excuse.


    "Onoda-kun, I trusted you to help me..." On thest stretch of our walk to their school gates and after they eased up on that topic, Fuyu closed in to my side and whispered that to me.


    Well, it''s easy to understand what she meant by that¡­ She thought I''d be saving her from her best friends'' teasing but instead, I directed their pitchforks to her, resulting in the girl to almost shrink at her seat from not knowing how to get her out of that situation. Too bad for her, I also liked seeing her getting flustered.


    Anyway, after making sure that Akane and Eimi safely entered their school grounds, I once again made my way back, surfing against the wave of students who, as always, got curious about my identity.


    When I was about to enter an alley that would lead me out of the foot traffic, I got spotted by someone who immediately called out to me.


    "Onoda-kun, you''re here?"


    As I turned my head to the source of that voice, I found Aoi''s older friend, Ohori-senpai, making a beeline towards me from a distance.

 Chapter 1457 Hopeless Situation

    Encountering Ohori-senpai today was truly not within my expectations. Even more so when she appeared livelier than thest time that I saw her.


    Back then she looked both heartbroken and relieved. But then again, it''s almost a week already. She said she''s going to talk to that cuck of a boyfriend onest time before deciding whether to leave him or not.


    And since she asked me not to tell Aoi the story she shared to me, my girl was a little clueless about what exactly happened. All Aoi knew was that I managed to bring some sense to Ohori-senpai''s mind.


    For the past few days, the updates I was hearing from Aoi regarding this older friend of hers was at least positive. However, there''s no indication that she already broke up with that cuck.


    Anyway, before the girl could reach my location, I made a casual sweep of my surroundings, just to be sure that the cuck wasn''t around.


    Luckily enough, apart from the usual curious and mesmerized nces thrown at me, everyone continued on their way to their school.


    A few momentster, Ohori-senpai stopped in front of me, bent over and gasping for breath. Once her breathing stabilized, she lifted her head as her lips stretched from both sides before greeting me ''good morning''.


    I didn''t return that greeting right away and simply stared at her, wondering what exactly happened to her this past week. I mean, she broke down into tears inside the love hotel and when I dropped her off her house, she also looked conflicted enough that she''s close to breaking down again.


    If I have to take a wild guess then¡­ she probably finally cut that cuck off. But is it that easy? I don''t know.


    "I get that you''re surprised but Onoda-kun, can you at least not stare at me like that? I''ll be embarrassed." Ohori-senpai eventually straightened her back and covered her face with her hand.


    "Sorry. I''m wondering if you''re the real Ohori-senpai. You don''t look gloomy at all." I replied a little sarcastically.


    "Rude! Am I all that to you? Gloomy? Uh¡­ I can''t me you though. I showed you that side of me." By the end of her sentence, her smile switched to a deprecating one as she looked down, her familiar gloominess rising from her back.


    This girl, she also used to call me gloomy with my haircut back then but now, she''s acting averse from it. But then again, she probably made an effort to appear brighter than normal. For me to point that out must''ve really made a dent on her self-esteem.


    That aside, since she''s going to school, this was the first time I saw her in her uniform. While it''s not that different from Yae, Aika, Mizuki and Otoha''s uniform, I noticed that her hairstyle reverted back to normal ¨C a bob cut with one side of it left longer and braided. Moreover, like how she was from my old memory of her, her hair was decorated by hair clips instead of the stylish hairband weeks ago.


    If that was a sign that she already moved on from the cuck, I had no idea. At least, I could say that the old Ohori-senpai, the one as yful and unruly as Aoi, had yet to make her return.


    "Alright. Don''t be gloomy just because I pointed that out. Is there a reason why you stopped me, senpai?" After weighing in my choices as well as estimating the time I could spend freely, I decided to just move our conversation quickly.


    I mean, meeting her wasn''t within my n today, after all. It would always be better off spending my time with my girls before I continue to school.


    "Geez. I should''ve expected that you''ll be like this. What a wasted effort to appear lively to you... Anyway, I actually don''t have any reason. I spotted you so¡­ I thought to greet you and say hi."


    Surprisingly, I could say that what she just said was the most honest she''d been in front of me.


    "I see. I''m honored to earn the grace of the great Ohori-senpai."


    "Stop that, you idiot. Come here." To prevent herself from being embarrassed again, the girl grabbed my wrist and started dragging me to the alley that I was about to enter, leaving the crowded main street straight to her school.


    I allowed myself to be pulled since if she didn''t do it, I would be the one doing that ¨C without her though.


    Once she deemed us already out of the meddlesome eyes of the other students from their school, Ohori-senpai let go of my wrist and turned around to face me again. This time, she stared at me with aplicated expression, the same expression that I saw from herst week.


    The girl then took a deep breath as though she''s trying to stabilize her emotion and when she finished that, she exhaled as she met my gaze directly.


    The gloom was casted off yet she also didn''t appear as lively as earlier. In fact, Ohori-senpai looked rather serious. It''s like she''s going to tell me something serious.


    Understanding that, I waited for her to air that out and simply match her gaze.


    Thankfully, she didn''t let me wait for long. As soon as she gathered the courage and determination she possibly pooled from inside her, she started, "Onoda-kun¡­ if I tell you that I still haven''t broken up with him, what will be your opinion?"


    This¡­ What''s with that hypothetical question? No. Saying ''if'' was unnecessary there. It''s probably the truth. But well, let me hear her reasoning first. Like I said before, I already did my job, if this is what she chooses to do then so be it. She''s just as hopeless as that cuck.


    "If I am going to be honest, I''ll say nothing. What good is my opinion if you already decided to stick with him after everything that happened?"


    Upon hearing that, Ohori-senpai bit her lips but not in an erotic sense, she looked like she had just taken a bitter pill. Nheless, she also recovered quickly as she replied, "You''re right. If I''m foolish enough to stay in that rtionship, there''s no opinion that can change my mind¡­"


    She paused for a moment there before stepping forward and closing our distance. Momentster, she reached for the hem of my shirt before pushing her forehead against my chest. With this, it''s now impossible for me to check and get a read of her expression. In exchange for that, by being this close to me as well as the physical contact she made, it gave me the ability to sense her emotion or her internal reaction that was harder to pick up with just using my eyes.


    As of this moment, Ohori-senpai''s hands were shaking, perhaps an indication of her feelings of uncertainty.


    A few more seconds passed before she continued, providing details to her current state.


    "Onoda-kun. I have yet to break up with him. I told you I will talk to him onest time to decide but¡­ he''s hopeless. I can''t talk to him anymore. Every time, he''ll act like nothing happened. And whenever I get a window of opportunity to be alone with him, he''ll show his true nature of being a cuckold. He has his own version of what happened between us in that love hotel. He''ll keep raving on for me to do it again with you and take a photo or a video for him to see or watch. Honestly, I already lost my hope in trying to fix our rtionship. He''s disgusting."


    I see¡­ So while it''s true that she had yet to step out of that rtionship, that disgusting cuck was proving himself retarded in front of this girl.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    From what she said, I could infer what''s going on in his mind¡­ It''s probably like this¡­ Since his secret was already out, he convinced himself that Ohori-senpai was already on the same page as him and he''s already reveling at the feeling of being cucked by her.


    Furthermore, from the heaviness of Ohori-senpai''s words, she probably omitted some details about her attempts. For example, that guy probably even showed her how turned on he is from imagining Ohori-senpai being embraced by me¡­


    Really, what a disgusting sicko. Should I give him another beating? No¡­ If it didn''t even change his mind back then, I doubt it would be as effective. But l guess I won''t mind beating him up again just to make him miserable.


    Unfortunately, that''s not a solution to this girl''s problem.


    "I see. It must''ve been hard for you, senpai. So, I''m right to think that you''re trying to put on a fa?ade that you''repletely fine. That bright smile earlier was also an act."


    "Yes. I mean, no¡­ I think I''m truly enlivened to see you today. I know I shouldn''t trouble you again after everything you did to help me but¡­ I can''t confide about this to anyone other than you. Aoi will just worry about me¡­"


    Ah. So, she''s sparing her friend on that. And given that I''m the only one she confided in, she probably found me as something like a pole she could lean on. At least, to tide through her current situation.


    As I checked on her current state, she appeared really small and weak. If I pushed her away at this moment, she''d probably break down into tears again¡­


    Haa¡­ Alright. What should I do with this girl? No. The real question should be¡­ Will I be able to help her?

 Chapter 1458 Another Help

    Glorified cuckolds or those who truly possessed that kind of fetish are few and often hide their degeneracy beneath a normal exterior. You won''t really be able to discover it unless they show it on the surface.


    As for this guy who I couldn''t bother remembering the name of, it''s actually good that Ohori-senpai found out about his fetish in that way. While it tormented her for days or weeks, the way she realized it saved her from considering granting his wish to be cucked by her.


    Because she was blindly in love with him, if he talked to her about it instead of keeping it to himself while idiotically showing how he''s cheating on her, there was definitely a chance for the girl to do that.


    That''s why¡­ It''s kind of a relief that he''s that terrible at nning how to satisfy his fetish.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "Ohori-senpai, can I say something?" After rearranging my thoughts and ultimately deciding to extend my helping hand to her, I guided her head up and looked straight into her trembling eyes. I put on my usual expression; a little cold and indifferent yet solely focused on her, to maximize the effect of what I wanted to achieve.


    It''s effective.


    Ohori-senpai timidly nodded as she waited for what I was about to say. However, before I started, she opened her mouth and talked with a cracked voice.


    "Onoda-kun, I¡­ I don''t want to trouble you about this. I just thought to update you after all the help you''ve done¡­"


    This girl¡­ For what it''s worth, I could easily notice that she''s not being wholly truthful with that. If I had to guess, Ohori-senpai didn''t want me to see her as a damsel in distress asking her white knight (me) for help. She still held onto her pride or this was just a case of her trying to stand up for herself after being proven wrong.


    Whichever the case, I''ve alreadye to a decision.


    "Mhm. I understand and I''m d you updated me. I''m only hearing small updates from Aoi, or what she observes from you. Now that I heard that it turned into a situation where it''s almost impossible for your words to reach him, I don''t mind lending you a helping hand. But that''s only if you''re up for it, senpai."


    Of course, if that guy found out about this meeting, he''d surely indulge himself in another fantasy that we were meeting constantly behind his back.


    That''s why even if I said I would help, appearing in front of him again to teach him another lesson would be thest resort.


    After deliberating for a while, Ohori-senpai weakly hung her head as she muttered her answer in difficulty, "If you said it like that, I''ll be the prideful girl if I reject your help, right? Uhm¡­ This isn''t me disparaging you but I think I can finally understand why Aoi eventually chose to be with you even if you''re juggling her between your other girlfriend."


    "Well, I don''t know if you''re praising me or not but let''s leave it at that. For now, let''s go somewhere else to talk. It would be bad if he spotted us here, right?"


    "Y-you''re right¡­ I owe you again this time, Onoda-kun."


    "Hmm? Don''t mind it. I''m helping you out of my own selfishness. Aoi will be sad if you continue suffering because of that guy."


    Upon saying that, I turned to the opposite direction we came from and started walking. Ohori-senpai looked like she still had something to say but reined it in and followed me in silence.


    -


    -


    Upon moving from that alley, we went to a coffee shop ¨C not the one with a bakery where I bought Mizuki''s meat buns. It''s located past the park where I often meet my girls.


    The ce was bustling with customers but with the interior designed specifically for those who wanted privacy, it''s the perfect ce for this conversation. Even if nearby customers heard us, they wouldn''t bother eavesdropping.


    Anyway, it''s already been ten minutes and our coffee that we ordered was already half-empty.


    To fully understand her situation and what she actually wanted to do, I let her talk first while I listened attentively, picking up the details and arranging them in my head.


    Ohori-senpai had just finished listing everything she wanted to say so while she''s taking another sip of her coffee, I summarized everything in my head.


    "So, senpai. Let''s go over everything again¡­ You still wished to talk to him in a civilized way and end your rtionship. You also wanted him to understand that nothing happened between us that day. Andstly, if possible, you don''t want to expose his fetish in public. Please correct me if I got something wrong." I said while slightly leaning towards her from across the table.


    Ohori-senpai timidly nodded once again. As she slowly lowered her cup, the girl released a rather heavy sigh. "That sounds like I''m trying to protect him¡­"


    "Mhm. I won''t deny that. You seem to still care about him a lot. But well, it''s not that unrealistic. You loved him enough to even try to understand why he''s cheating on you. That''s not something that would disappear overnight."


    "Ugh. I really lost my head to him, huh? I wish I could go back to before meeting him." Shaking her head bitterly, Ohori-senpai then stared at the void, perhaps remembering her past where she hadn''t been tied to him emotionally yet.


    "Unfortunately, there''s no going back to the past so¡­ we can only ept what happened and look forward to the future." I said as I pulled her attention back to me by poking her cheek.


    Ohori-senpai adorably puffed up her cheeks and tried to re at me but upon seeing the smile stered on my lips, she quickly deted and simply rested her back on her seat.


    In a way, that sessfully dispersed some of her gloominess. And although I could tease her to further lighten the mood, Icked the time for that.


    I let a few seconds pass by before cing my elbow on the table and resting my chin on my fingers, taking on a serious stance.


    "Let''s see. It''s uncertain whether we can aplish everything you wanted to do, senpai. First, if he''s as deluded as you described him to be, you need to catch him while he''s not alone. It''s impossible to talk to him alone anymore. You gotta do it when he''s around his friends."


    "Second, you also have to bring someone with you. That way, even if his friends interfere, you won''t be intimidated by them in case they take his side. As much as I want to be the one there for you, it''s impossible so¡­ I suggest telling Aoi about this." I continued.


    Ohori-senpai straightened up her back and listened attentively. However, when I mentioned Aoi, she instantly reacted by shaking her head and looking ashamed¡­


    "I¡­ Can''t I do it alone? I''m going to break up with him after the talk so¡­"


    "Senpai, you said it yourself. He''s brushing you off whenever you''re trying. So no, you cannot do it alone. I can already see you faltering halfway through or he''s just going to walk away. And if you''re already certain about breaking up with him¡­ I also suggest you open your conversation with that¡­ Send him a message saying the same line too. That way, he won''t be able to run away."


    Observing her from my seat, she''s really struggling. Nheless, I could certainly say that her considerations were skewed to begin with. Even if she didn''t mention it, she''s still influenced by her feelings for the guy¡­ I could''ve taken up Aoi''s suggestion before to make her fall for me but I doubt it will be effective if she''s too lovestruck like this.


    That''s why¡­ this was a lot better. Forcing her to change her approach.


    "¡­ Okay. I''ll call Aoi." Although it took Ohori-senpai a while to digest my words and suggestions, she eventually gave a positive reply.


    But to her surprise, even before she could bring out her phone, my unruly girl stepped out of the blind spot and stood before our table.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No need, Ohori-nee. I''m already here. Thank you for messaging me, darling."


    Upon saying that, she hopped on the seat next to me and hugged me affectionately before looking at her older friend.


    Naturally, Ohori-senpai was stuck speechless. Her eyes widened in surprise before throwing me an usatory nce.


    "I apologize, senpai. I sent her a message when I went to get our coffee. Like that guy, I also don''t want you to run away from this. Aoi cares a lot about you so¡­ please talk to each other." I raised my hands guiltily.


    However, Aoi being Aoi, the girl took this chance to press herself further as if she didn''t want to let me go while sweetly whispering, "I miss you a lot, darling."


    Ohori-senpai who had the front seat to this scene couldn''t help but giggle at her friend''s silliness.


    Mhm. Before these two can talk, I have another job to do first. Doting on my girl.

 Chapter 1459 Irony

    As soon as Aoi got filled in with the current circumstances as well as the suggestion I made, it only took a heartbeat for her to hop on-board the n to help her older friend.


    As she''s someone who cared a lot about Ohori-senpai considering helping the girl was the first time she turned to me for help, Aoi''s anger towards the guy was near-insurmountable. She even shakingly expressed her rage and vowed to ruin him for turning her friend as an outlet of his fetish.


    Uh. That sounded a little ironic, didn''t it? I also used her as an outlet for my desire, after all. But then again, even if someone pointed it out, I doubt Aoi would be bothered with that irony. Circumstances have changed for us and our rtionship has already evolved to something far deeper than before whereas Ohori-senpai had just started bing subjected to something she didn''t ask for from someone she devotedly put her heart on.


    "Argh¡­ I''ll cut his head off if possible¡­ But if Ohori-nee doesn''t want to expose him, what about making him believe that he doesn''t have the right to feel that way?" After expressing her rage into words like that, Aoi soon raised another suggestion.


    Something different than what we already talked about before her arrival.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    The same as Ohori-senpai, I couldn''t help but be a little puzzled with the way she worded it.


    I probably overlooked something from all the facts and details presented.


    Before answering that, Aoi threw me a side nce while her lips curved up into a smirk. "Simple. Renounce your love for him and¡­ dere that you''re already in love with darling."


    "Eh? Why¡­? How will it help? Won''t it just make him more depraved. We told you¡­ he thought we''re in a physical rtionship because we went into that love hotel and that''s what''s fueling his delusion." Ohori-senpai expressed her confusion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "She''s right, Aoi. Care to exin it to use why you think it''s that simple?" And likewise, I also expressed my doubt.


    Judging from how confident the girl was at bringing that up, I may have truly overlooked something.


    "Tsk tsk. Looks like you''re sleeping on the obvious hints here¡­ But okay. I''ll have you two understand what you''re missing. Especially you, darling¡­" Aoi turned to me and poked my forehead before giggling. In a way, she''s enjoying this situation wherein I was also a little clueless.


    It might not be the first time but¡­ My girls do love being ahead of me even if it''s something trivial.


    "That guy, he proimed his love to you and you reciprocated it. Am I correct, Ohori-nee?" Aoi started.


    Her friend nodded timidly, confirming it.


    "He cheated on you on the premise that he''s pushing you to cheat on him as well. Possibly, because you never really snapped even after finding out what he''s doing, he believed that your love for him was that strong. Like, nothing could topple it down no matter how much he cheated on you."


    "Uh¡­ I can''t deny that. I was still holding onto the glimmer of hope that he''d change¡­ Until I realized what he really wanted me to do¡­"


    Ohori-senpai lowered her head in shame. When she nced up again, she looked at me while feeling a little apologetic. Most likely, she''s sorry for involving me in her mess.


    In any case, that''s not important for now. Since I was also trying to understand what Aoi was trying to tell us here¡­ I somehow managed to grasp the essence of it.


    It''s Ohori-senpai''s love or affection.


    "And there it is¡­ Ohori-nee, because he still believed that you love him and that you went to the love hotel with darling while still feeling that way, his fantasy kept on getting fueled by it. Moreover, he interpreted all of your attempts to talk to him as you, chasing for his love."


    "That¡­ I don''t understand¡­"


    "Uh. Let me help you with that, senpai. He''s in that delusion because he believes you still love him despite doing it with me. His mind was closed off to that fact. That''s why¡­ he kept on bringing that up when you''re alone. If I have to guess and if I consider your desire to talk to him first, you have yet to tell him the state of your feelings for him."


    "Correct! So, Ohori-nee. Let us ask you. Do you still love him?"


    "I¡­ I honestly haven''t processed it yet. All I know is¡­ I don''t want him to misunderstand my rtionship with Onoda-kun. He''s there only because I brought him in. I dragged him into my mess."


    "I love that you''re concerned for darling, Ohori-nee." Perhaps deriving another meaning from what her friend said, Aoi giggled in satisfaction. "That aside, even if you haven''t processed it yet, you said you''re going to break up with him. My suggestion still stands. Even if it''s a lie, if you renounce your love for him and present darling as the one who you hold dear at the present, his source of depravity would disappear."


    In other words, if Ohori-senpai stopped loving him, no matter who will be linked to the girl, he''ll be no more than an outsider or a past rtionship to her. His fetish was close to having the girl he shares mutual love with being embraced by another guy.


    Aoi only added that Ohori-senpai has to dere it to be me to double down in crushing the cuck.


    Since Ohori-senpai was taking a while to fully digest Aoi''s words, my unruly girl turned to me and whispered, "Do you get it now, darling? Unlike you who initially didn''t care whether you love us or not, that guy is bound to only satisfy his desire if the girl remains in love with him. I know it. You''re looking at their situation through the lens of someone who did something worse. But let me tell you this, you eventually won our love while he''s always bound to lose the girl he loves even if it''s not Ohori-nee."


    Yeah. Right. While she''s right on all of that, she''s also looking at this situation through the lens of someone who suffered a close to simr experience¡­ I ordered her to return to her ex after I conquered her before and she kept at it even after I cut her off¡­ She probably found this eerily simr just that, I also ordered her not to be intimate to the guy while Ohori-senpai''s cuck boyfriend wanted to hear or see her being ravaged by another.


    Haa. In a way, this became a lookback on our own experience.


    "Yeah¡­ You handled this better than me. It''s really the right call to tell you toe."


    "Heh¡­ I expect a reward, darling. Also¡­ I won''t ask you to take Ohori-nee in but I hope you remain friends with her."


    "Mhm. I sure will."


    Even without her saying that, I already saw the girl as another friend that I could help out given that I already involved myself with her like this.


    As for whether she would fall for me¡­ I''d leave that up to fate. What''s important is¡­ to pull her out of her miserable situation.


    Soon afterwards, Ohori-senpai eventually agreed with Aoi''s suggestion. And before doing so, she turned to me with imploring eyes, confirming my stance on it.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® I nodded right away which earned me another look of gratitude from her.


    Around five minutester, the three of us walked out of the caf¨¦, Aoi remained stuck on my side while Ohori-senpai took my other side, still holding onto the hem of my clothes.


    Whether that was a conscious action or not, I had no idea. But with this, I walked them back to that same alley before separating from the two girls. Naturally, I didn''t forget to reward my girl with more of my affection.


    Since she somehow watched that from the side, Ohori-senpai found difficulty in meeting my gaze right after.

 Chapter 1460 Concerned Suzuki

    Before continuing to go to my school, I met up with Mizuki and Miho first, spending thest of my time allowance to catch up and obviously, to dote on them as well.


    It might not sound that sincere considering most of my days were spent mostly at school but no matter how short, the time I was spending with them every morning would always be something we treasure. That''s why they always wee me with a smile or if not that, a pout or any other expression that would convey their bare feelings during those moments. I would then answer it wholeheartedly through my words and actions.


    And that''s exactly what was currently happening. Because the two met up when I was still with Aoi and Ohori-senpai, I found them together inside Suzuki-san''s car, a few streets away from the main road leading to their school.


    When they pulled me inside, our morning greetings started by pulling me inside the backseat and cing me in between them. Then, with Mizuki taking the first move, she straddled me and locked me in a long bout of torrid kisses, enough for us to almost get lost in our own world.


    Thankfully, Miho was there¡­ She pulled us back to reality before taking Mizuki''s ce and doing the same thing.


    Maybe if Suzuki-san wasn''t around, we''d go further than that but well, there was a better time and ce for that. In any case, our time was still proven productive.


    After I updated them about the events that happened around me during the past few days that we haven''t seen each other ¨C including those that I already told them through messages or calls ¨C they also filled me in on how their days went.


    Miho''s day was kind of uneventful. Although she''s now often with the other girls during her free time, the rest was spent with herposing songs or just listening to music to ease her mind.


    As for Mizuki, it was business as usual. Among all of us, she''s probably the most productive in terms of progressing toward the future she envisioned. While she had yet to get a bigger opportunity from the main family, her family''s venture was already starting to mold around her fingers. Even her father could only let go of his pride and be amazed by what she could do despite still being limited in resources.


    However, Suzuki-san, who''s usually quiet and seldom talks whenever I am around, voiced her concern. By first making eye contact with me through the rearview mirror, she said, "Onoda-sama, I believe I will have to ask you to scold the young miss."


    That''s all. She didn''t borate on why she wanted me to scold Mizuki. But that''s because as soon as Suzuki-san talked, her young miss clinging to my side had her face turned pale as though she was guilty about something.


    Due to that, it didn''t take long for me to figure out why her chauffeur became that concerned to her¡­ The girl seemed to be taking less sleep nowadays. Although she would diligently follow the exact time to sleep she was telling me during our calls at night, she''s actually waking up earlier than normal to continue it.


    And as someone who was always with her, Suzuki-san probably understood that if she continued doing it, it would soon show on her face¡­


    "Alright. I''ll give you a point for not trying to hold it in even after Suzuki-san spoke out¡­ But Mizuki, slow down. You already went down with a fever recently. If you catch a cold again¡­ I''ll skip school just to take care of you for the whole day." I eventually said without hiding my concern after pinching the girl''s nose as my way to scold her. With how sensitive she was to it, that''s a fitting punishment for her blunder.


    "Ruki, I see that as more of a reward," Mihomented at the side but soon after, she had a look of a realization of why it could also be called a punishment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Because the girl would be guilty of having me skip one precious day at school given that I expressed to them how I wanted to finish my studies to prepare for the future.


    Mizuki eventually guiltily hung her head low, her forehead pressing on my shoulder. And with a weakened voice, she stated, "¡­ Uh. I won''t do it anymore. But Ruki, my work will be dyed."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    This girl. How much of a workaholic is she? But well, she''s like Shizu in this department. Rather than take a break, they''d be speeding through whatever work presented in front of them.


    "Is it necessary for you to finish them right away?" I asked. If it is then I''ll take back asking her to get enough sleep.


    Mizuki couldn''t answer right away so I looked at the rearview mirror again and checked on Suzuki-san''s gestures. She''s shaking her head.


    And that means, it''s not necessary for the girl to finish it or rather, there''s not really a deadline, she just wanted to do more work¡­


    Upon understanding that, I released a sigh before lifting my girl''s head, "Alright, Mizuki. I won''t impose it on you anymore. But you see, Suzuki-san and I are only concerned for your health. Can you promise me to stop right away when you feel even the slightest hint of exhaustion?"


    Taking a step back here was needed to reach apromise. Also, I really didn''t think forcing her to abide by my rule or request was the best action to take here.


    Luckily enough, my girl was smart and already influenced by my own ''considerate'' trait. When she processed my words and picked up my helplessness in them, Mizuki yanked her head up to look at me before nodding continuously, "I promise I will. I won''t disappoint you, Ruki."


    Before epting that answer, I stared at her for a few seconds first to add some suspense and also for our careful consideration for her to set in her mind. Once that was done, I stretched my lips into a bright smile as I nodded, "Mhm¡­ I guess I''ll have to hold you onto that promise. Also, I''ll keep on asking Suzuki-san for an update to make sure."


    "Un. Do so. I''m being stupid, I know. That''s why thank you, Suzuki-san, for bringing it up today." Mizuki looked at her chauffeur who simply nodded and waved her hand from the driver''s seat.


    Yeah. The woman knows that if it''s only her¡­ she probably won''t be able to get through to this girl''s thick skull so¡­ she turned to me for help.


    For our remaining time left for today, Miho and I somehow turned to tease Mizuki who buried herself deeper in my embrace like a bullied mouse.


    Also, at thest minute before they separated from me, Mizuki told me that she was going to pick me up thising Sunday evening. As for the reason, it''s about that ''real problem'' that she mentioned during our previous review session, the day she slept over in our housest week. Apparently, It seems that we''ll be dining with a client of hers ¨C a rather big client who wanted to get to know the brains behind some of the Hasegawa Family''s sess. Though she kept me in suspense about who it will be. I guess, I''ll just have to wait and prepare for that night.


    On the other hand, Miho sent me a copy of the melodies sheposed for the coboration songs with Yue, Akane, and Yua. She wanted me to be the first one to hear it again and give her my feedback. As always, I epted it with a smile and told her that I would listen to it right away.


    And with that, upon dropping them off, Suzuki-san drove me to my school. And halfway through it, I heard her speak words for the second time today, "Thank you for your assistance, Onoda-sama."


    Yep. Her words were full of gratitude because she believed that if not because of me, Mizuki would continue with her habit. Well, she''s probably being very careful not to overstep her boundaries but her concern won her over. What a wonderful woman¡­

 Chapter 1461 Lively Class

    Because of what happened yesterday morning with Ichihara Jun, I was already more than a celebrity in our school. On thest stretch that I spent walking from where Suzuki-san dropped me off to our school gates, curious students flocked around me. They''re mostly seniors who were aware of Ichihara''s notoriety. As for their reason¡­ they''re curious how I survived Ichihara Jun''s pettiness and animosity.


    Well, since I still have a sliver of an image that I wanted to maintain and I was without my Disciplinary Committee armband, I entertained them by answering some of their questions. I told them that I managed to talk it out with that guy but someone argued that they saw him running away with his tail tucked between his legs. Then someone else raised that Ichihara appeared hurt when they ran into him on the stairs. ording to their words, he was holding onto his stomach while frowning and his followers could only zip their mouths closed as they menacingly red at the other students to intimidate them.


    Somehow, when I imagined that, those idiot followers made it obvious that their master was hurt.


    Nheless, I didn''t confirm it and simply stuck to what I previously stated. It''s already up to them whether they would interpret it differently or not. I couldn''t care less.


    I mean, I already expect another confrontation with that guy. The photo I took yesterday would definitely make him boil in jealousy and anger. The question is¡­ will he risk being put in the same situation as yesterday or will he confront me in private? We''ll see... Either way, he''s still not going toe out triumphant against me.


    Moving on from that, those seniors that were hounding me bid their farewells, distanced themselves, and hurried on their steps upon passing our school gates.


    Despite already turning more and more amiable to everyone, Eguchi-sensei still had this kind of presence that was enough to intimidate them, making them cautious around her.


    Thanks to that, as it was already a habit, I got the chance to pause in my steps to greet our lovely PE Teacher, drawing out a subtle yet mood-uplifting smile from her.


    Perhaps, if her friend, Orimura-sensei, saw that expression she made, that woman would probably drag me somewhere and scold me. Because as someone aware of Eguchi-sensei''s infatuation with me, it would look like a very obvious hint and she''d panic that the other students would also pick up on that.


    Fortunately, she''s not around and most students were actually trying their best not to be put under Eguchi-sensei''s scrutinizing gaze, giving us this small window to intimatelymunicate through our eyes and gestures.


    Of course, we didn''t converse past that morning greeting. It''s Friday, after all. A chance would be presenting itself to us before or after our PE sses. I remembered that we wouldn''t be doing anything physical today, just another lecture for a change of pace.


    Furthermore, even though she was slightly distracted by the change in our rtionship thanks to our trip, she''s still the Adviser and Coach of the Girls'' Basketball Club. She''s going to be busy this weekend and the next week.


    The start of the Inter-High School tournaments will be starting on Monday. And since they''re going topete in the initial City or District level tournament which epasses every school in our city, that will take ce for more or less three days. For the basketball category, the runner-up and the champion will be stepping up to the next level. And since their goal this time was to win at least that title, their club had prepared a lot. They even yed a lot of practice matches against strong schools, including the one where Matsuri was supposed to be.


    And that''s why even if she''s about to get drunk from the affection we started sharing, she couldn''t afford to neglect the club. Obviously, I have no qualms about it. In fact, I''m all for supporting them. I promised Satsuki, after all.


    I can say the same thing for Sena and Aika who are also going topete.


    Ah. Right. There''s also Fuyu. But well, she''s not my girl so¡­ verbal support was enough, I guess?


    Anyway, if ever Eguchi-sensei and I get a chanceter and Ryouko-san surfaces, I''ll at least put some self-control and not get lost in it as well. Maybe, I will simply express her support for her uing endeavor.


    Uh. We''ll see. One thing is for sure¡­ No matter what happens, there''s also no turning back for me when ites to my interest and feelings for her.


    -N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -


    Upon arriving at our ssroom, I acted the same as before, ignoring the attention thrown at me by our ssmates, and continued on my seat where I started greeting my girls.


    "Hmm? Looks like you''re once again lost in the world of that new book¡­" As always, I started with my adorable Aya who I found to be once again engrossed in reading something.


    "Eh? Ruki¡­ Good morning! This is¡­ a great book." Raising her head and catching me already inches away to kiss her cheek, Aya, whose face was adorned by her reading sses, giggled as she showed me the colorful cover of her book. It seems to be another light novel but with a less exaggerated title than the one she bought before. Judging from her great mood, it''s definitely a great story that she will soon share with me.


    "Indeed. Looks like I''ll have a new story to look forward to listening to." Upon saying that, I patted her head and let her continue with her reading but this time, she leaned closer to me and made herselffortable in my presence. Wakaba and Kashiwagi who witnessed that were both reacting positively but like yesterday, Wakaba was acting a little unnatural. Whatever the reason for that, I had no idea.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "You two, how long will you be in a standoff? Should I get in between you?"


    Continuing to greet my girls, my eyes soon found Nami and Hana who seemed like they were butting heads again. At almost the same time, they turned around from their seats to greet me along with their breathtaking and blush-inducing smiles.


    Like what Aya showed, I couldn''t help but be smitten by both girls. I greeted them back before favoring Nami more, making Hana a little bitter. She didn''t stay that way for long though. Her recovery was swift.


    "I knew it, there''s no need to stop them. Ruki''s presence alone is enough."


    "Un. Our interference isn''t needed. Nanami alone can hinder her attempts to one-up us when ites to Ruki.


    Following that, Hina and Saki walked over to me,ughing at the two. They both appeared satisfied ¨C obviously Hina for her wonderful birthday and Saki for that time we spent at that park. Nheless, because Hana was their perceived enemy, they joined in teasing the girl who once again put on her fake angelic smile.


    "Come on, girls. Hana-chi ain''t that bad. Watch her fall for Ruki soon."


    That wasn''t the end though. Chii came to Hana''s rescue, mixing her gyaru act and normal way of talking. However, her attention soon focused on me as she repeated what she did yesterday; hugging me from behind my desk, pressing the back of my head on her heavenly softness.


    "Mhm¡­ It''s so nice to be wrapped in this softness. Good morning, Chii."


    I instantly rxed and raised my head to greet my fake gyaru which she answered with a tighter embrace. She picked between kissing me and that. But since no one openly kissed me and I made no move to unt it before the eyes of our ssmates again, she also exercised restraint.


    And with that, I didn''t really need to stand up from my seat to greet them all. They all gathered around me in no time at all.


    On the other hand, since I was already at it, I also greeted our other ssmates who openly approached me like Kanzaki, Shimura, and Misumi. Add to that, Kushii, the gyaru who got flustered yesterday tried to redeem herself by trying to joke around me as if that''s enough for us to forget about that incident. I let her off with it as a sign of my magnanimity. Or so I proimed, earning theughter of everyone, and uplifting the overall mood in our ss.


    Unfortunately, my tsundere desk neighbor was probably still at their morning practice. But that''s fine. Knowing that girl, I''m confident that she''ll find a way to have me dote on herter.


    In a way, our mornings would always be like this from now on unless someone tried to get in our way. No one was brave enough to do that yet.


    Ah. Right.


    Apart from the usual envious res that I was receiving, I found Ogawa ring hatefully at me again. But this time, there''s surely a different meaning to it. I don''t know if Kazuha-nee told him about what happened but his newfound hatred towards me definitely stemmed fromst night.


    That''s all he did though. He probably forgot his balls again. Until when will he act this pathetic? Ugh.


    I soon took my attention back to my girls and enjoyed the time I have with them.


    And as time passed, I stood up and excused myself from my girls before stepping out of the ssroom, twenty before Shio''s homeroom.


    As for my destination¡­ The Club Building or specifically, inside the Poem Appreciate Club.


    "Ruki, you told me toe. I''ll wait for you at the same ce."


    That''s the message I received even before I arrived at our ssroom.


    It came from the college girl who''s helping us renovate and decorate our clubhouse, Mutsumi-senpai.

 Chapter 1462 Fierce Fairy

    Even before I could raise my arm to knock on the door of the clubroom, I already heard a set of excited footsteps drawing closer and hopping towards it. Most likely, she also strained her ears to hear my iing footsteps which halted right before the door.


    A momentter, the clinking sound of the knob being turned echoed followed by the somewhat hollow hum of the door being pulled open. I watched in bated breath and a hint of excitement as the person who called me here appeared before my eyes.


    Perhaps carrying the same expectation as me, as soon as the girl behind the door saw my figure, her eyes widened in delight as her thin pair of lips stretched from both sides.


    Upon noticing my eyes fixated on admiring her beauty, Mutsumi-senpai yfully remarked, "Heh. I''m ttered. You''vee running to see me, Ruki. Is it safe for me to assume that you missed me?"


    This girl¡­ I could''ve thrown those words back to her. But well, I''ll let this slide. I like her confidence to act as though she''s not feeling the same or her delight at seeming me was unnoticeable.


    Thinking back. It''s only been a week since the day I met her in this room. While that could be said as our first and only real meeting, our connection didn''t stagnate. In fact, it even improved a lot to the point that the strangeness of our first meeting was already water under the bridge.


    Not counting her updates on the progress of the favor we asked her to do as well as our attempts to get to know each other better, Mutsumi-senpai also sometimes rants or simply shares how her day went through our messages. And likewise, I returned the same gesture despite how less frequent I replied to herpared to my girls.


    I know. That was indubitably not enough effort on my part. However, in one way or another, Mutsumi-senpai often expressed her satisfaction with it. She said that as long as her name or her face remained resurfacing in my mind, no matter how fleeting, it''s already a win for her.


    LIke what we both realizedst week, her interest in me really peaked with that one meeting. Furthermore, within the duration that we hadn''t seen each other in person, it never faltered nor diminished at all. Add to that, being aware of myplex rtionship also didn''t be a detriment.


    You don''t believe in love at first sight? Here''s Mutsumi-senpai as the living example. She admittedly became attracted to me at first sight. She also added that smelling my scent was enough for her to get wet.


    Uh. Thatst bit wasn''t proven yet. But even if it''s an exaggeration on her part, it also carried a part of the truth.


    Maybe if people heard about this, they''ll think that I fed her something to instantly max out my intimacy points with her.


    But that''s not our problem anymore... What''s important is this moment¡­ We''re both enlivened to have this chance to see each other again.


    "Mhm. I won''t deny that. I missed you, Mutsumi-senpai. In fact, I''ve constantly been thinking about you. I consider your message as something that fell in perfect timing." I eventually replied after arranging my thoughts and refocusing all of my attention to her.


    Upon saying that, I crossed the boundary between the hallway and the clubroom, joining her inside and closing the door behind me.


    With the thought that we''re now alone in this room settling in my mind, I beat her to the punch by taking thest few steps to close our distance.


    By the time I finished speaking, I already put her in my embrace. As someone with a short stature closely simr to Eimi''s cousin, Anzu-nee, wrapping herpletely in my arms was easily aplished.


    Naturally, I carefully gauged herfortability to make sure that I wasn''t overdoing it. But I guess that''s not really needed.


    "There''s that honesty you always unted. I like it though. And this¡­" Allowing herself to be held by me, Mutsumi-senpai only took a moment to match my boldness.


    A secondter, her arms hooked around my shoulder and tightened her grip on it which instantly reminded me that one of her traits was her absurd physical strength that didn''t match her figure.


    Although her grip couldn''t make me groan in pain, it made me consider regting how excited I should make her. It also makes me wonder where she''s pulling her strength from. She''s not at all muscr like Coach Ayu yet¡­ she could probably deliver the same weight in punches as her.


    Remind me not to take a yful punch from her or I might get knocked out identally.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "So, does this mean Mutsumi-senpai also missed me?"


    "Sure I do. I told you, Ruki¡­ I''ll make you fall for me. This time, however, I''ll go with the right process. Not jumping on you out of nowhere. Though if you prefer that¡­ I can be as aggressive asst time. I''m certain that I''ll be spoiled by you anyway."


    "I love that confidence, Mutsumi-senpai." As much as I wanted to surprise her by following through her words. I held myself back for a moment. That can wait forter.


    After this, we moved to the same table and chair that we used before. However, she already skipped the process of sitting on that table first. Instead she went straight on myp, enjoying thefort of my embrace.


    Our conversation started not at the main point of my why she called me here. Instead, we simply tried to catch up on what happened within this past week. And that included venting her frustration in her new college life.


    Unlike with Juri or Anzu-nee, who I had yet to hear about a detailed experience in their college life, Mutsumi-senpai didn''t hold back on telling me that she still prefers the freedom of being a high school girl than a college girl. In her own words, it''s always meeting, or study sessions andst but not the least, drinking.


    Yeah. There seems to be a lot of freshman weing parties that she''s already tired of attending. And considering she''s also, at one point, the same as Edel, Himeko or Hina, it was really taking a toll on her.


    If I had to pick out something from her experience, it''s that only thing she boasted about. Apparently, she''s very popr with women rather than men. She''s seen more as a cool and handsome woman rather than an ice beauty.


    And that probably stemmed from her extremely short hair.


    Obviously, there were also those who mocked her because of her short stature. They were all taught a lesson not to mess with her by her own fist.


    "Unfortunately, those incidents earned me a hateful title. I''m now known as the Fierce Fairy. Don''t ever call me that!"


    That''s supposed to be a warning but¡­ I found her more adorable than fierce. I didn''t voice that out though and simply agreed with her.


    I''m reserving my teasing power forter.


    Anyway, after listening to her, I also told her about almost everything that''s happening around me. When she heard about Ichihara and the result of our confrontation yesterday, Mutsumi-senpai''s eyes glittered as though a newfound respect for me rose in her mind.


    Of course, she knew about that guy''s shenanigans. In fact, she''s among those who hate his guts. Not that she got involved with him, She simply couldn''t stand how that guy kept throwing his weight around.


    And so, hearing my exploits against him plus the fact that Marika started leaning on me, Mutsumi-senpai praised me for my work.


    But right after that, Mutsumi-senpai pouted as though jealous from what she heard, "That girl is lucky to get your attention, Ruki¡­ What about me? When are you going to steal me?"


    This girl¡­ Does she even need stealing? But I guess she''s still hung up with what she told mest week. That had she not graduated, I would also ord her the same treatment as the other girls in this club.


    "I won''t be stealing you, senpai. I''ll make you fall for me instead. Tell me how."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the first sentence, Mutsumi-senpai looked like a lost puppy. But as soon as I finished speaking, she burst into a jovialughter. "Tell you how, huh? Figure that out yourself? No, you''re halfway there already."

 Chapter 1463 Understanding Each Other

    ''Halfway'' yet this woman was already monopolizing myp as if it''s her rightful throne.


    When I pointed that out, she simply stuck her tongue and continued enjoying being this close to me. No. She edged even closer that the remaining position she had yet to do was straddling me.


    Yep. This girl was definitely something else. Not that I hated it. As a self-aware pervert, the sensation brought about by her seemingly delicate yet well-built body and her round, squishy buttocks were enough to tickle my continuously growing desire for her.


    Furthermore, upon closer look, even if the sense of embarrassment surfaced in her mind, she''d just push it down and continue with this. She won''t stop her face from turning red and instead, unt it for me to see.


    Unlike most girls who''d be almost out ofmission from the slightest touch of someone they like, she''d rather face it all and be upfront about it.


    Let''s call that bravery but at the same time, transparency. Because she probably thought that she was alreadyte in the race, she wouldn''t hide everything from me and hit me with her raw feelings right in the gut or in my face.


    Yet, she seemed so defenseless this time. But thinking about it, this was probably how much she trusted my character. We might''ve been a little out of control in our first meeting but this time, we had this consensus that put both of us to focus more on deepening our understanding of one another.


    That''s why saying I''m already halfway to making her fall in love was just like a checkpoint yet it''s a lot closer to the goal than anything else. Perhaps, if I ask her out this time, she won''t reject me. However, that will probably take away the excitement that she''s deriving from our current situation.


    One thing I am certain of is¡­ Mutsumi really hopes to experience something as romantic as being courted. This is her maiden heart talking.


    Upon realizing all that, my desire for her was nagging me to just spoil her and forget about other things at this moment. We only have limited time, after all. I have to go back to the ssroom and she has to leave soon. As for when we can meet again, that''s still up in the air.


    Back to the present, Mutsumi-senpai soon reacted to my deration. It took her half a minute to do so but it was because she couldn''t contain her grin as well as the crimson hue that quickly upied her face and neck. Her body shook in happiness from hearing my words that she was probably tempted to just say those three magical words.


    She held it in though. And while she threw her arms around me even tighter than before, she murmured sweetly directly to my ears.


    "Ruki, you''re not good for my heart... What would you do if I copsed from being too excited by what you said? Huuhh¡­"


    "Let''s see. Maybe I''ll perform CPR to revive you." Taking her words literally, I yfully answered her while letting my hand run from her back to hold her head. With my fingers slipping behind her ear, I gradually lifted her face to stare at me directly. Then, with my thumb caressing her cheek, I watched the girl parting her lips slightly as if she were ready to receive the treatment.


    "Do you even know that procedure, Ruki?" With a sweet giggle which further emphasized her current cuteness, Mutsumi-senpai replied.


    "Somewhat. I read about it on the inte when I was filling my head with handy skills during the time my desire ran rampant. I hinged it on the possibility that I might need those skills to impress my target, no? Unfortunately, I have zero practice in performing CPR."


    Uh. Yeah. I remembered doing all that before. I considered every possibility so¡­ I also picked up some survival skills like lighting a fire from scratch or tying proper knots on ropes. Although I had actually never used those skills when dealing with my previous targets, the skills remained stored in my head.


    Upon hearing that, Mutsumi-senpai''s giggles transformed into a peal ofughter, "Pffthaha. What the hell was that? No. I should say¡­ Just what I should expect from you. You didn''t leave a stone unturned. You''re the embodiment of preparation. I love it, Ruki. I love to hear more about you¡­"


    Embodiment of preparation? I doubt that''s the case. I also missed or neglected a lot of things, after all. For example, mymon sense. Thankfully, I now have Chii and the other girls educating me about it.


    For the next few minutes, the clubroom became filled with ourughter. Naturally, having been taught by Izumi-senpai how important it is to enjoy things together, I already assimted it into my personality.


    While I could still fall on acting considerate to see them happy and content with our situation, I wouldn''t miss the opportunity to live in the moment with them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s really a great choice toe running here right away. Otherwise, I will regret not being able to bond with you, Mutsumi-senpai."


    "No. I should''ve done this earlier. I can''t believe I waited for a week before deciding to appear before you again¡­ Haru-chan told me that I''m wasting my chances and¡­ she was right. But I know you''re not someone with a lot of free time so¡­"


    "Well, I won''t deny that. But you know, senpai. If it''s you, I doubt I will pass up on every opportunity. I''m thankful for the consideration you and the other girls are showing to me but for someone as greedy as I am, I will surely not run away even if all of youe down to me all at once."


    "Gee. Think before you talk, Ruki. I believe everyone''s consideration is weighed for everyone''s convenience as well. No matter how dedicated you make yourself to be, it will just overwhelm you if all of your girls ¨C including me ¨C stopped pulling any breaks. No. It will also overwhelm us. It will just be pure chaos. Remember, everyone wants a piece of you but to continue maintaining the harmony of yourplex rtionship, there needs to be an unwritten consensus. Everyone understands that, including you."


    Yep. She''s not wrong on that¡­ That''s also why Hana cannot simply admit defeat, after all.


    "Mhm. I have been enlightened. But¡­"


    "You''re still not done with that?"


    "Of course¡­ What am I if not stubborn? Anyway, what I''m trying to say is¡­ If senpai wants to see me or if it''s the other way around, we should stop walking on eggshells. It''s fine to be straightforward about it. Even if we can''t make it on a certain day, there''s an infinite tomorrow waiting for us. Look at us. It''s even possible for us to be here today despite the short notice."


    "Infinite, you say? Are we immortal now? But I understand what you''re trying to say¡­ You''re really¡­ Uhm. How should I say this? Extraordinary."


    "I know. I heard that a lot."


    "Oh really? Good for you."


    Mutsumi-senpaiughed once again and this time, her affection for me became more pronounced. As though she removed the limiter that she ced on herself, the girl held my head between her palms, locking my gaze with hers.


    Without the use of words, our eyesmunicated conveying the raw emotion we have for each other.


    A momentter, our eyes closed and the distance between our faces disappeared. Her soft lips ovepped with mine and our heartbeats that seemingly screamed for each other melded into one rhythmic melody.


    While this kiss was softer and tamer than the first one that we sharedst week, our mutual affection and apanying emotion was properly conveyed this time. The excitement was just a part of it. There''s also the longing and the satisfaction.


    Her longing answered the uncertainty in her mind whether I was just as interested in her and the satisfaction washed away whatever worry she had left for taking this path that the other girls had already trodden on.


    After savoring that one kiss¡­ Mutsumi-senpai and Iughed and teased each other. Pouring in what I held back earlier, she naturally lost to it.


    But to make up for it, I initiated the second one¡­ and this time, it''s no different thanst week.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Before I knew it, I was already carrying her again to the other room and Mutsumi-senpai wrapped her legs around me, not wanting to break the deep and intimate connection of our lips and tongues.


    I still have the gate key to give to her but I guess¡­ that can wait untilter.

 Chapter 1464 Savoring The Chance *

    The ce and the mood were already perfect. Unfortunately, time was once again opposed to us. Considering I went here twenty minutes before the start of the first period, we were down to a few minutes left by the time I carried her to the hidden room.


    Nheless, making use of what was left for us, Mutsumi-senpai and I decided to enjoy every second of it.


    "Look at you hurrying up. Am I that irresistible now?" The girl asked as soon as I dropped her on top of the bed. Her whole body almost sunk in it but with her arms and legs wrapped around me, she simply dragged me down with her.


    "Mhm. You are. Have you forgotten? I also can''t help but be influenced by the situation you createdst week. Just that, you''re always losing against yourself first."


    Dropping down another peck on her lips as I slowly stabilize myself on top of her, I keenly watched Mutsumi-senpai re up once again.


    She couldn''t deny it, after all. Although her test back then was actually directed towards herself, there''s no doubt that more than half of it depended on how I reacted to her.


    Three out of three times, I got swept away from how irresistible she was¡­ It''s just that, the effect on her was more than twice what I experienced.


    "This guy¡­ Do you really have to remind me of it?" Mutsumi-senpai pouted and pinched my nose. A momentter, the girl naughtily smiled as if she got enlightened about something. "Enough about. No more testing today. If I lose myself, then so be it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mutsumi-senpai can rx. You have an expert here. Even if you find yourself lost in the sensation, I''ll keep reminding you of our situation." I removed her hand from my nose and kissed the back of it before I once again dived down to get a taste of her lips.


    Mutsumi-senpai retracted her naughty smile to receive me. And there, instead of a peck, I initiated another round of passionate kisses, enough for her to forget to retort at my im of being an expert.


    It''s true anyway.


    As our lips and tongue battled it out for supremacy, our hands didn''t remain idle.


    Before long, I was already in the process of pulling her shirt up. Mutsumi-senpai wore a thinyered silk underneath it that even if I just let my hand slide from it, I could already feel the texture of her naked skin. Furthermore, different fromst time, she''s not just wearing a sports bra today. It''s a standard one. And it''s thinly padded that perfectly captures the shape of her breasts.


    Upon seeing that, I couldn''t help butment as I had my hands enclosed around them, squeezing them lightly. "Mhm. This is exactly as I remembered."


    "Of course, it will be the same, you brat. It won''t be warped differently just because you didn''t see it for a week." She snarkily remarked before following it up with a blissful giggle.


    Mutsumi-senpai then nced down at my hands. Instead of sweeping it away, she simply grabbed ahold of my head before guiding me down there. Catching a glimpse of her current expression, there''s no doubt that¡­ she''s ttered to have me admire her body like this.


    A momentter, my vision darkened as my whole face got dunked in her heavenly softness. With her wonderful scent filling up my nostrils, I inhaled deeply before blowing it all through my nose, tickling her with my warm breath.


    As her body trembled from the sensation, I continued, "Yeah¡­ This is still as alluring as ever. I failed to get a taste of this back then. If you''re going to stop me. Now''s the time."


    Upon saying that, I started sliding and rolling up her undershirt to give me direct ess to it. And then when the rolled-up shirt reached her mounds, my thumbs slipped beneath her bra, pulling it up along.


    "Stop you? Ruki, I kept thinking about this for the past week¡­ That''s my first experience getting that intimate with someone. Even Haru-chan only got me to hug her." Mutsumi-senpai answered as the crimson streak on her face got increasingly darker. "I could still feel the sensation of your hands around there. And there''s also the thing you''re hiding inside your pants¡­ I''m surprised you haven''t shoved my hand there yet."


    "Do you want to?"


    "I do¡­" As bold as ever, Mutsumi-senpai didn''t even think twice to answer. Moreover, at the same time as she moved her head to nod, one of her hands already left the back of my head to reach out to my lower body.


    To help her with that, I wiggled a bit, moving my lower body closer. Instead of shoving her hand there, Mutsumi-senpai fumbled through my belt which made it difficult for her.


    And so, I had to assist her for a moment, pulling my pants down myself. When I did that, Mutsumi-senpai didn''t fixate her eyes on it, she wanted to see it in its full glory.


    "I knew it is big when I held itst week but Ruki¡­ This is something else."


    That''s all she could say before reaching out to it. Although she''s still trembling a bit since she''s, more or less, acting tough in this situation, I couldn''t help but appreciate her boldness.


    She''s going all out in matching my shamelessness.


    When Mutsumi-senpai grabbed ahold of my erection, I shifted my focus back onto her mounds to finish rolling her undershirt and bra upwards.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With her bare chest fully visible in front of my eyes, I didn''t waste a second to finally get a taste of her.


    Perhaps because of her body build, her pair of cherries were on the small side. Maybe on par with Aya and Ria. Nheless, because she''s more stacked than the two, taking them in my mouth was a different experience altogether.


    From this point onwards, aside from the asional moans from Mutsumi-senpai, the two of us focused on pleasuring each other. Naturally, I also didn''t pass up on the chance to touch her down there.


    While this could also be considered the confirmation of our rtionship, without words exchanged, we still couldn''t conclude it yet.


    However, no matter how one would look at us, our affection for each other was already up there. In a way, we sessfully solidified the vague line that linked us upst week. Now, only the verbal confirmation was left.


    Well, the girl still wanted to experience being courted so¡­ I''ll stick to that even though we already reached this point.


    Another minute passed and the clock continued ticking down on us. Before we could go any further, the bell of the first period rang out.


    As soon as that registered in our ears, Mutsumi-senpai and I stared at one another and helplessly shrugged.


    "Time''s up." She said as she pulled me down and let mey down on her side. She turned to me and slipped inside my embrace without fixing our clothes at all.


    I followed through with what she did and simply held her close to me while stroking her head andbing her unruffled hair.


    "This is fine. Like I said, we still have an infinite number of tomorrows."


    "I know. Next time, I''ll have you all to myself."


    "Is that a deration?"


    "It is and it isn''t. The first time was on impulse but this time¡­ I felt it. Your affection for me, Ruki. And that''s enough for me to be satisfied."


    Well, that''s normal. I didn''t put a lid on that. Ever since I received her message, I was already set on making her understand that she already earned it.


    "Me too. I received your affection for me¡­ If we can stop time, I won''t mind staying here with you to reinforce that."


    "This guy¡­ Don''t dwell on that kind of fantasy. It''s not good."


    "If the Fierce Fairy says so then so be it."


    Surprisingly and perhaps a little contradictory, she''s slightly inclined to be a realist.


    "I told you not to call me that!"


    "Oh. That''s a slip of my tongue. My bad"


    "Geez. This guy¡­ I''ll put a penalty on that. Kiss me, Ruki."


    "That''s not a penalty. But well¡­" I shook my head before going in for the kiss that she asked for me. Sharing that along with conveying our affection for the nth today, our short meeting for today came to an end.


    As soon as our lips separated, we helped fix each other''s clothes before standing up together.


    And before we left the Club Building, I handed her the key which came as another surprise for her. With that, her passion to renovate and design the interior of our clubhouse got another pump of fuel. With ess to that gate, she now has the ability to bring in more materials or furniture through it.


    As for the cost¡­ she insisted on paying for it at first. Even without counting herbor, it''s definitely not cheap. But she seems so dedicated to it. Possibly, she''s thinking that it will be her contribution, the same way Mizuki handed me that unit.


    In any case, I naturally won''t take it for granted. I''ll sit her down to talk about shouldering half the expense after she finishes.

 Chapter 1465 Follow-Up Letter

    On my return to the School Building, I found a new pink envelope inside my shoe locker. Judging from the content as well as the handwriting, it came from the same person who also left behind a key. Recalling the content of the previous letter, the sender admitted that it was a letter to express their admiration for me. However, instead of borating on it, they asked to meet me in a room where the key would open. There was even a map pointing to its location on the third floor of this School Building.


    Rae heard that it was probably a stolen key that could open a storage room upstairs and a second-year teacher was trying to look for the culprit. Although I said I would return it, I had yet to do that because¡­ I always forget to do so or I just have no time to make a detour to the faculty to drop it off.


    That aside. Instead of stuffing it in my pocket, I took the time to read it properly this time. Just in case it''s important.


    The letter said, "Hello, Onoda-san. It appears to me that I failed to pique your interest in my previous letter. I must say I expected it. A cowardly girl like me must''ve been not worth your time and attention. I am sending this letter to tell you that I won''t fault you if you surrendered the key. I don''t know if you heard it already but I stole it. I thought I could draw my courage to face you if you showed up in that room, unfortunately¡­"


    Alright. That''s just half of the letter but whoever penned this sounded more desperate than anything else. Not only she revealed her intention, but she also admitted to stealing the key. And even if she said she expected it, that whole paragraph was just hermenting on myck of action to meet up with her.


    Contrary to her expectation, this sessfully piqued a bit of my interest.


    What''s admirable about me, anyway? My appearance? My behavior? She didn''t specify.


    As I was about to continue reading thetter half of the letter, I heard footsteps approaching me.


    I nced at my side and found the source of it stopping right where she had just be visible.


    "Onoda-kun? Howe you''re still here?"


    With her hair still yet to dry up, Sachi stood there as her eyes wandered from my face to the letter in my hand. Considering she also came from outside, the girl had just returned from the Gymnasium.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Did her club train until thiste? No¡­ The other volleyball club members would also be runningte to their sses. Either she took her time in the shower or extended her practice. Whichever the case, there''s no doubt that she had just taken a shower.


    In one corner of my mind, Sachi''s face somehow ovepped with the mysterious sender of the letter. Considering the first one was signed with an initial ''K''. It''s inevitable for me to suspect and rte this girl''s surname to it; Katayama.


    However, upon closer inspection, I dropped that thought right away. Sachi wouldn''t go out of her way to write a letter to me when she was already on speaking terms with me. Moreover, she even got my promise to hang out with her sometimes after I neglected her message before.


    If anything, she''s the type to act mysterious while also being obvious. Penning a love letter wouldn''t be a thing for her. At least, based on how I read her character.


    And that''s why after deciding to finish reading the letterter, I opted not to act secretive like most boys with this kind of thing and waved the letter in front of her.


    "As you can see, this stopped me."


    Sachi''s eyebrows raised a bit as she focused on it. With the color of the envelope, it would be difficult to identify it other than a love letter.


    "Oh? Is a love letter enough to make you miss out on the 1st period? I doubt it."


    "Alright. You got me. I rante because of something else. You just caught me here reading this."


    "That''s more like it. By the way, I''m surprised your shoe locker isn''t filled with more letters. Looks like you''re not popr enough yet."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Or I''m just not someone they can admire openly. I know how many rumors have been circting that are about me."


    Right. If I was the staple popr guy present at every campus who has no known attachment, five letters a day might be the norm.


    Of course, there''s also the possibility that our generation already moved past this kind of fad.


    "Pfft. You''re overthinking it. Let me see." Sachi giggled as she closed our distance. Although she reached for the letter, she was not actually going after its content but only to the envelope. She rubbed it between her fingers as though she was inspecting its quality. Not long after, like a detective who found a clue of a crime, she put a hand below her chin, "Hmm¡­ Whoever wrote that must''ve taken great care to make it as presentable as possible. They''re truly trying to appeal to you through that letter."


    "Spoken like a true expert. Katayama-san, should I assume that you''re also the type to write a love letter?"


    Upon hearing that, Sachi scratched her head and embarrassedlyughed, "I was. Two years ago. Wanna hear that story?"


    "If that''s not going to take a minute then yes. We''re alreadyte for the 1st period." Although that intrigued me considering it went beyond how I read her character earlier, I couldn''t miss my Shio''s ss.


    Sachi smacked her forehead as though she had just remembered it, "Yeah, no. It will take at most half an hour. I''ll tell you the story next time. You promised to hang out with me, Onoda-kun. I''ll tell you my embarrassing tales by then."


    "That sounds like a long story. Alright. I haven''t forgotten about that promise. But will there be a catch?"


    "Nothing? Hanging out with you is already a win for me."


    This girl¡­ Like I thought. She''s not making an attempt to mask her interest in me. It''s on full disy. Even without teasing her or using my glib tongue to cultivate her initial interest, she''s diving headfirst toward me.


    "A win, huh? You''re selling yourself short there. Anyway, when that timees, I''ll make sure that it will also be worth of your time.


    Adding thatst sentence, it''s born from my appreciation of her character. Somehow, although our connection started off with the girl partly ckmailing me to be her friend, her image in my mind was being built slowly but surely.


    Sachi beamed a wide smile, her joy couldn''t be contained by her anymore. Nheless, despite her excitement, she held herself back by throwing herself at me.


    "Un. Sounds great, Onoda-kun. I''m looking forward to it. By the way, can I walk with you along the way?"


    "Sure. Let me just change into my indoor shoes. I also want to hear why you''rete for ss. Let me guess, You fell asleep in the shower room."


    Upon hearing that, Sachiughed harder again which made her voice echo in the empty hall. Good for her, no one else was running around anymore and everyone ¨C including the teachers ¨C was already inside the ssrooms.


    Obviously, my guess was off. Before we separated, the girl told me in high spirits how she was going to be among the Volleyball Club''s starting yers for the Interhigh tournament thising Monday. She sessfully earned her ce in it just like Satsuki in the Basketball Club. That energized her enough to stay a little longer for practice.


    Good for her, I guess?

 Chapter 1466 Its Not Too Late

    Expectedly, what awaited me in the ssroom was Shio''s nted eyes as she reprimanded me foring inte to her ss. Since we agreed to never give me any special treatment in cases like this where I intentionally let the time run out on me, this is normal and I''m d she followed through with it.


    Although it''s not bad to be pampered by her every time, it''s better this way. It won''t be a disrespect to her authority as our teacher and it will show that no matter how favored I am as her Student Assistant, I won''t easily get a free pass.


    For my punishment, Shio had me stand at one corner of the ssroom while she lectured.


    My girls and most of my ssmates looked at me in amusement while those who hated my guts snickered at their seats, reveling in my plight.


    I even heard one of Fukuda''sckeysmenting again but even before he could finish his words, he was already stabbed multiple times by my girls'' unfriendly gazes ¨C including Shio who called him to the front to answer a question regarding today''s lesson.


    What a swift revenge even though I wasn''t harmed in any way.


    Moving on from that, Shio also somewhat focused on me when ites to recitation. It''s part of my punishment for beingte.


    Luckily, I was always focused when it came to her lessons. Standing at the side while being close to her even improved my concentration. And so, without breaking a sweat, I managed to answer everything she threw my way.


    Of course, I wasn''t some genius who would answer correctly all the time. I also got a few of them wrong which would garner a grin from Shio as though she loved it more whenever I fumbled.


    If I took that into the equation, that could perfectly exin why she would also pout and appear a little sulky for a moment if my answer turned out to be correct.


    Shio. My lovely teacher was hoping for an opportunity to tease me and then correct me in her own way. That''s all she could do without raising suspicion to others unaware of the true nature of our rtionship, after all.


    Furthermore, she''s probably a little discontented that reprimanding me in front of everyone while wearing the shoes of my girlfriend was impossible. That''s why¡­ she found another path to savor this situation where I will be at her mercy.


    And that''s how the rest of the first period went.


    When the bell rang, Shio made a summary of her lesson and concluded it before reminding everyone to study something from our book as well as the homework she left behind.


    Once that was done and my ssmates started putting away their study materials on top of their desks, the woman used that moment to approach me.


    Thinking she was going to relieve me of my punishment, I weed her with a smile.


    Upon seeing that, Shio failed to contain the red streak that quickly upied her face.


    Yep. Now, she''s blushing just by seeing me smile at her.


    Nheless, she also quickly shook it off before closing our distance.


    "Onoda-kun, the next time you arete, I''ll dock the bonus points you''re supposed to get, understand? It pains me to have my own Student Assistant bing a troublemaker."


    Initially, she acted in line with her position, putting on her strict andmanding side. However, a momentter, she took another step forward and spoke in a gentle tone and a volume that could only be heard by me.


    "Ruru¡­ Escort me?"


    Although short, that was enough for my mind to churn as it kickstarted my rigid body to quickly move and do my job as her Student Assistant. Furthermore, the expression on her face made my heart throb.


    If I didn''t move right away, I might fail to stop myself from jumping at her to dote and pamper her dearly.


    By the time I returned to her side, I was already carrying her teaching materials.


    Upon seeing that, Shio couldn''t help but produce a burst of sweet-soundingughter before hurriedly stepping out. Those sitting at the front heard herughter, after all.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a faint smile on my lips, I shook my head and followed after her.


    Making use of the few minutes of break in between sses and before I dropped her things to her next ss, I teased her until she snapped and brought me to some corner where she gave me another punishment. Bites and kisses.


    -


    -


    The second and third periods quickly passed by.


    In terms of academics, nothing much happened. It''s the same listening to lectures and other hands-on activities. Naturally, I got some quality time with some of my girls in between the lectures or the activities.


    And like I had guessed earlier, Satsuki who was absent earlier this morning especially stuck close to me even when we changed ssrooms.


    In her own way, she''s getting back her lost opportunity to be with me.


    And that extended even to the present.


    At the moment, upon leaving the Science ssroom, the grumpy girl specifically slowed down her movements so that we''d be thest ones to leave.


    Nami and the others also did the same but unlike Satsuki who grabbed my arm so that I wouldn''t be able to walk ahead of her, they were at least a step or two ahead of us. Somehow, they created some kind of body wall, preventing Sakuma and the other boys who were probably trying to befriend me like Hashimoto and Yamada from approaching me.


    But well, it''s probably not an unconscious effort on their part. They just wanted to be close to me even in this kind of moment.


    Hana looked like she was deliberating whether to take my other arm though. When she finally came to a decision, it was already toote¡­ Nami already moved back and upied that position.


    "Heh¡­ Look at her. I left your side open to see if she''ll take advantage of it¡­ s¡­" Nami murmured as she started having a staringpetition against Hana. "Ruu, did you defang her? She''s not as scary as when she first presented herself anymore."


    "Of course, he did. Remember that he went to her house just the other day." Satsuki answered Nami''s question instead of me. Then she grumpily hummed before tightening her grip on my arm.


    Well, I told them about that night but not withplete details so¡­


    "I see. You''re always quick at your work, Ruu. Now we wait for when she''s going to yield." Nami poked my side, expressing her slight discontentment. Then the same as Satsuki, she hugged my arm tighter, enough for my arm to be lodged in between their squishy valleys.


    If someone was behind us, for sure, I''d be cursed to death for how enviable my situation was.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Well, knowing that girl, she''ll be like Shizu. She will hold on stubbornly to her belief that she can steal me someday." I eventually said before focusing a part of my attention to the said girl.


    Upon seeing me staring at her, Hana paused in her steps and waited for us to reach her. And when that happened, she fervently took a deep breath before moving behind me.


    A momentter, the girl was already clinging to my back, earning both Nami and Satsuki''s ire.


    "Oops. Did I upset you two? I apologize but can I borrow Ruki?"


    "No!"


    Hana condescendingly muttered which instantly got shut down by Satsuki and Nami''s collective rejection.


    As for me, I found myself enjoying the third pair of squishiness pressed against my back before snapping out of it and addressing the girl behind. "Hana, it''s not toote to admit defeat."

 Chapter 1467 Latter Half Of The Letter

    During the lunch break, the girls and I went to the usual empty clubroom again to eat our lunch there.


    This time, Mina and Edel didn''t show up to join us but I got their message saying that they were together with Haruko, Himeko and the other two; Minori and Yuika-senpai.


    Auntie Yayoi also messaged me saying she''d make my lunch again next week.


    If I had to guess, she probably didn''t want to overwhelm me with her affection by doing a feast of a lunchbox for two consecutive days. I replied, wishing her a good day. But momentster, she returned with a call for a simple yet lovable reason; she was longing to hear my voice.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Due to that, I set aside a few minutes just conversing with the woman while she was taking a break after attending to a salon customer.


    Really, she''s not acting her age. But then again, Auntie Yayoi had just regained the feeling of being in love again after years of being shadowed by their past. She''s relishing every moment of it. And as the one who changed her mind and made her believe in a man again, it''s now up to me to continue making her happy.


    If an opportunity opens up, I''ll make a surprise visit to her.


    Mina and I already talked about how to reveal everything to her mother. She agreed that it''s better to trickle it slowly rather than pour it all at once.


    Unmistakably, Auntie Yayoi won''t be able to ept everything even by doing that. Whatever she decides in the end, I''ll respect her choice.


    I know that it''s scummy to let her taste this kind of happiness and then let the fluffy world she probably envisioned crumble again. Unfortunately, there''s no going around it¡­ all I can do at the moment is act carefully so that I won''t hurt her.


    Back to lunch, given that Hana didn''t want to be left out or she just found it amusing to continue annoying Nami and the girls, she once again followed us into the clubroom, making the room a little rowdy with her presence.


    Acting hostile to everyone except Chii and me, her attempts to stick close to me were always thwarted by my girls.


    In any case, that didn''t really discourage her. Instead of acting pitiful, she held her head high, projecting her unyielding spirit that amazed even Nami and Satsuki.


    Too bad for her, impressing them wasn''t enough to let her get past their blockade. Due to that, she could only look on from across the table as I doted on my girls one by one or all of them at once.


    "Ah. Before I forget. I received another letter."


    As we were cleaning up the table after a hearty meal and a moment of excessive pampering, I pulled up the letter that I had yet to finish reading and showed it to everyone.


    Upon registering the attention-grabbing and fragrant pink envelope in their eyes and nose, the girls all stopped what they were doing and crowded around it. Curiosity would be an understatement because it''s like they found another rival in the form of that paper.


    Not long after that, Hina took the initiative to ask me for the letter.


    Since I already read half of itter, I didn''t think too much and handed it to her.


    She then pushed me back on my seat and took myp before taking out the folded piece of paper from the envelope.


    Uh. I guess that''s smart of her to do this. She got another excuse to upy their perceived special ce once again.


    And as someone who favored all of them, I simply moved instinctively, holding her stably by wrapping my arms around her.


    Although that made the others a little envious of the stolen opportunity, they still focused on the letter while crowding close to me.


    Hana who was zoned out earlier also got this chance to edge closer.


    "Heh. Someone is writing Ruki a letter now? Talk about being popr¡­" Hana snidely remarked.


    Yeah. This should be her first time seeing me receiving a letter. Thest time was before she returned and we seldom talked about the 1st and 3rd letters that I received.


    "Hana, Kii is always popr. He''s just clueless about it."


    Alright. That''s not true, Chii¡­ I retorted in my mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, someone followed up on that, reinforcing it with an undeniable fact, "Those girls from his previous school are the evidence. How popr he must be if there''s even an uncountable number of girls that may or may not chase after him if they see him again."


    That''s Satsuki who had her arms crossed while looking at me as though she was inspecting where to bite me next.


    Then after her, Aya and the others also soon followed, burying Hana''s remark and my attempt to correct that to oblivion.


    After a round of jovialughter from everyone, Hina finally started reading the letter out loud.


    When she reached the halfway mark, she raised her head and waited for everyone to say something.


    "I have yet to locate the sender of the first letter now¡­ here''s someone who sent another letter because her invitation was ignored. Ruu¡­ Why not meet her once and for all?"


    Noticeably, there''s a hint of irritation in Nami''s voice. But then again, it probably stemmed from theck of results regarding the first sender who didn''t actually leave behind a name ¨C just a letter of admiration.


    "Uhm¡­ I will disagree, Nanami¡­ Ruki was targeted yesterday. What if it''s the same?"


    That''s Aya. Although she seldom talks and mostly listens to us, my adorable bookworm courageously voiced out her apprehension born from her concern about me.


    "I''m with Aya here. Even if he''s a crazy idiot who won''t back down from a fight, I''d rather not send him to it."


    Satsuki backed up Aya and stood behind her. Following that, Saki didn''t say anything but from the way she stood next to Nami, she was taking her side.


    In this way, two camps with differing opinions began to form.


    Chii alternately looked at everyone before joining Aya and Satsuki.


    Andstly, Hana audibly exhaled, gaining everyone''s attention.


    "I hate to do this after your unending obstruction but I will be taking your side this time, Nanami. Ruki, aren''t you someone who won''t let an issue get sidelined?"


    At the same time as she threw that question to me, she was already standing next to Nami who, for once, didn''t shoot her down. They share the same sentiment.


    These girls¡­ One side was concerned and didn''t want to get into another troublesome situation while the other expressed their view that it was better for me to face the sender once and for all.


    "Honestly, all of you have your point¡­" I started with that, epting both views.


    However, before I could continue, the girl on myp opened her mouth again.


    While the other girls were taking their sides, she resumed reading thetter half of the letter.


    "Guys, I think it''s best if you read this as well." She said before holding the letter in front of her, letting the girls read the rest by themselves.


    A few secondster, regardless of their choice earlier, all of them showed the same reaction.


    Then after confirming each other''s reaction, Nami stepped up and became the speaker of their collective thoughts, "Ruki, can we meet her instead?"


    To figure out why they suddenly reacted like that, I grabbed the letter and read thetter half that I missed earlier.


    "...Forgive this upperssman''s shameful behavior but if, at some miraculous turn, you change your mind and decide toe, I''m willing to devote myself to you. Admiring you up close will be myst wish before graduating from this school..."


    Uh¡­How should I react to that?

 Chapter 1468 With Ryouko-San

    In the end, with all of them expressing their intent to meet the letter sender, I arrived at a decision to let one of them go while I tailed them. But first¡­ I told them that I would scoutter during my patrol as the Disciplinary Officer.


    I would intentionally walk toward the location of the storage room on the 3rd floor of the School Building without actually going inside it.


    That way, anyone who would be around that area during that time would be the suspected sender.


    Upon hearing that n of mine, everyone agreed.


    Well, that didn''t end there. I also thought of consulting Haruko and the others, that way, they wouldn''t feel left out since this letter still had the possibility of being a trap against me. It''s a lot better to hear everyone''s sentiment rather than impulsively do something.


    Ten minutes before the end of lunch break, after another round of doting my girls which escted to a more intimate moment, leaving most of them panting for breath, I wiped the sweat and other bodily fluids off their bodies before excusing myself from the room.


    It''s time to meet up with Eguchi-sensei and act on my role as her Student Assistant, after all.


    Ah. No. I changed into my PE uniform first which the girls helped me put on before they started preparing for it themselves. Like the previous times, even if it''s just a lecture, Eguchi-sensei would still get everyone to do some set exercises first. That''s why being in a PE uniform was still needed.


    Well, with the girls a little exhausted because of me, I told them to take a rest first and I''ll join themter in the Gymnasium.


    With that, I continued to my destination.


    As someone who was already close to being a regr at the Administration Building, the teachers that I ran into seldom pay attention to me anymore unlike before when I would always be called Shio''s pet or Eguchi-sensei''s errand boy.


    Yeah. They also tagged me with something else with Eguchi-sensei. Errand boy was a little tamedpared to a Pet. And most likely, they''re afraid to offend the woman. They''re unaware of how much of a fluff she is internally, after all.


    Anyway, since it''s my Shio''s ''workce'', I also kept an ear out for whatever happens inside the faculty room. Thankfully, despite knowing Shio''s divorce, none of them brought up that bastard again. And while it''s kind of a kept secret, most teachers already became aware of his misdeeds and how he''s on the run from the authorities. Good for them to know when to step back, right?


    "Sensei, I''m here," I said after knocking twice on the door.


    A momentter, Eguchi-sensei''s faint voice could be heard from inside, telling me to enter.


    I prepared myself in case Orimura-sensei was there before twisting the knob and pushing the door open.


    Well, she''s not inside. Eguchi-sensei was already sitting on the sofa, arranging papers where her lecture for today was written. She''s rereading them so that she wouldn''t fumble during it.


    Closing in on her position, I didn''t hesitate to sit next to her. And that actually made the woman sh a smile before turning her head to me.


    Being this close to her again, I admit that the urge to just push her down or hold her was nagging me. Good thing that I already reinforced my self-control. Furthermore, this wasn''t the time to flirt with her.


    "What do you think, Onoda-kun? Wanna do the lecture with me?" Eguchi-sensei asked as she pointed at the spread-out papers on the coffee table.


    I tried reading the topmost one and¡­ honestly, I doubt I would be able to digest the knowledge right away and discuss it in front of everyone.


    "Does sensei need my help with it?" Instead of rejecting her right away, I raised a question to probe what was really on her mind.


    For sure, a part of her just wanted me to be as close to her as possible while another was that of an educator, wanting me to excel in her ss.


    Thinking about it, I heard from Aya, Satsuki, and Sakuma earlier that when they passed by the school gate, Eguchi-sensei who was standing guard there told them that she was going to give the three their rewards for thest activity during ss today.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As for my reward¡­ I already got it two days ago.


    "I''ll be honest, Onoda-kun¡­ The lecture is easy¡­ This is just me selfishly thinking of ways to keep you close to me."


    There she goes¡­ Openly admitting that and also blushing because of it.


    When she tried covering her face, my body moved unconsciously, preventing her from doing that. And for the next few seconds, I simply watched Eguchi-sensei''s exquisite face turn crimson.


    "Alright then. I''ll stand close to you during the lecture and help you with this lecture. Only halfway though, will that be fine, sensei?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As I tried to prevent my smile from stretching out into a grin, I gave Eguchi-sensei a condition. Well, it''s not like I would be troubled by standing with her there. Once that''s done, I could then join my girls at the back. It''s a win-win for all of us.


    "Un. That''s more than enough¡­" Eguchi-sensei nodded continuously. She''s really acting more like a maiden-in-love rather than our strict and military-like PE teacher. And all of this was exclusive to me.


    With that decided, Eguchi-sensei spent a few minutes telling me the key points of the lesson, most likely to have me answer with it when she needed an engagement in ss. And while that was happening, slowly and perhaps, unconsciously, the distance between us closed.


    By the time she finished with it, my arm was already stretched from her back and hooked on her sides. Our cheeks were only centimeters away from touching. When the two of us turned our heads to each other, a small nudge would be enough to close that distance.


    "Onoda-kun¡­" With her voice sounding a little dreamy, Eguchi-sensei called out my name at the same time as she dropped her hands on top of mine.


    I turned that hand over and opened my palm, interlocking our fingers.


    "Ryouko-san?" Switching to calling her by that name, Eguchi-sensei didn''t mind it and maybe she expected me to do so. She nodded her head before her eyes heatedly focused on my lips.


    But then, she quickly closed her eyes and shook her head before saying, "I''m losing control again, right?"


    "Not really. I''m actually the one who lost control first¡­ But then again, you allowed me to hold you this close so¡­ it''s a tie?" I slightly tightened my grip on her side which immediately made Eguchi-sensei quiver from being tickled a little.


    Her eyebrows then nted as she partly rebuked and partly praised me. "You''re right. My Student Assistant is this naughty. But Onoda-kun, have you noticed? I''m not shaking anymore. If it''s you, I feel like I will never be ufortable anymore."


    "I''m d to hear that, Ryouko-san. But we still haven''t tested if the help I provided youst time is effective."


    "Un. I''m afraid it will be hard to test it. My male colleagues are always zoned off by my presence. They knew I was ufortable around them, after all. Also¡­ I will never let anyone hold me like you did." Upon saying that, Eguchi-sensei ashamedly lowered her head before inching even closer. And this time, she copied me and stretched her other arm out to my back, pulling us closer to each other.


    "I see. Then there''s no need to test it right away¡­ Instead, should I hold you like that again, Ryouko-san? I''ll make you so used to it that the memory about that incident will never resurface again."


    As I suggested that, I nudged her head with my own to have her look at me. And even before she could answer, I pushed my head in, giving her lips a swift kiss.


    However, before I could retreat, Eguchi-sensei chased after my lips, locking us in a more intimate exchange. She then murmured breathlessly, "Yes, please. Onoda-kun."


    As our lips once again locked in, Eguchi-sensei slowly moved from my side to upy the space between my legs. Naturally, I followed up on that and held her the same way as before. A tight embrace while my hand caresses her body.


    With this, our time together gradually reached an end. And as though it''s a miracle or perhaps she timed her entrance, Orimura-sensei only showed up in the room when Eguchi-sensei and I already went back to our original position. Even if she looked at us with slight suspicion, she couldn''t say anything because there was no evidence in sight.

 Chapter 1469 Plan For Later

    Like we agreed on, after my part with Eguchi-sensei''s lecture passed, I excused myself and returned to our ss ¨C heading straight to the back row to join my girls.


    For the first time, my tsundere ojou-sama, Maaya as well as the innocent forehead girl Misaki moved from their seats and inched closer to our ss. Even before I could sit down at the back, the two girls quickly positioned themselves to my left, Maaya seated directly next to me while Misaki sat on her side. Then, the one who upied my right was obviously, Satsuki. She''s extending what she missed earlier this morning.


    At this point, gathering the other students'' attention, whether it was negative or positive, was already normal. However, upon seeing the most beautiful girl in our school year taking the initiative to move close to me, a loud disturbance was created by the bbergasted students of both sses. Obviously, the boys of ss 3 were the ones most affected.


    Perhaps in their eyes, they''re seeing their untouchable Goddess descending next to a mortal peasant like me. Not only that, but her angelic attendant in the form of Misaki also followed, showering me with her innocent affection.


    But what can I do? It''s not like I called them to my side, right?


    Besides, regardless of what they think, I doubt the two girls were that bothered with their opinions; especially Misaki who was pouting a bit because my right side was already upied by another girl, leaving her no choice but to only reach for me from where she was.


    Boys could grit their teeth in envy or just curse me to death and girls could be curious all they want or also curse my girls for being close to me, it didn''t really matter. Unless they make a scene, it would just be a waste of energy to be so conscious about what they think.


    And with that mindset gradually settling in my and my girls'' head, we got ourselves quality time even in this situation while listening to Eguchi-sensei''s lecture.


    Obviously, Eguchi-sensei also took notice of us but she didn''t show much of a reaction. If I had to guess, either she''s maintaining her image in front of everyone after taking my reminder to heart that she''s a little obvious sometimes or she''s already satisfied from the moment we shared earlier.


    Also, I already decided to gradually let her know about myplex rtionship before shepletely fell for me. Not hiding how close I am to other girls apart from Satsuki is the start of it.


    A few minutester, Maaya gradually leaned closer to me. She started by fixing the way she seated so that she could use my shoulder to rest on.


    When that happened, my arms naturally moved, allowing her to close our distance and while I was at it, I stretched my arm to her back. However, before I could hold Maaya on her waist, Misaki, who was still finding her way to get close to me, caught my hand. Perhaps thinking that I was telling her to hold my hand instead, the forehead girl couldn''t help but be overjoyed by it. Even with her paper fan covering her mouth, her eyes alone indicated how happy she was with it.


    Not wanting to let the girl down, I didn''t pull my hand away and let the girl hold it and y with it in any way she wanted


    Maaya was also unbothered by it. Her satisfaction reached its maximum just by sticking close to me ¨C though that''s not actually visible on her face.


    A whileter, Satsuki who waspletely on my right copied Maaya and leaned her head on my shoulder. With a pinch on my side, the grumpy girl conveyed that she wanted the same treatment.


    Due to that, for the rest of Eguchi-sensei''s lecture, I pampered the three girls close to me.


    Ah no. Four. Nami, who was directly in front of me, eventually slid backward to lean her back on my chest.


    If I wasn''t wrong, Satsuki and Nami were unting their position in front of their new sister. I mean, even if they''re already aware of each other, they have yet to truly interact. This was the start.


    -


    -


    Upon closing her lecture with a reminder that we probably wouldn''t have a PE ss next week because of the Interhigh, Eguchi-sensei dismissed us soon after.


    Naturally, I once again acted on my role as her assistant, bringing her things back to her office.


    Although the other students interpreted that as me running away after making that kind of scene with Maaya, I ignored their disgruntled voices and venomous remarks.


    Besides, Maaya and Misaki, along with my other girls, all left together. They also didn''t want to spare any energy answering senseless questions. If they could only use their heads a bit, they''d already be able to guess what I am to Maaya. Right?


    Anyway, unlike earlier, I left Eguchi-sensei''s office right away after helping her sort the materials she used and drinking a can of soda from her fridge. Why?


    Orimura-sensei was also in the room¡­ There''s no way we could create our own world again.


    That''s fine, anyway. We will still have more chances in the future.


    That aside, before going back to our ssroom to wait out thest vestiges of the 7th period, I met up with Rae in the area near the cafeteria.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They also have no lecture in the 7th period so¡­ she used this time to talk to me.


    As for the reason¡­ It''s about our n for today.


    "Rae, have you already told Yoko-san about it?" I started with that once we arrived at a more private location. Naturally, given the chance, the two of us failed to resist throwing ourselves at each other.


    At the moment, we''re sitting next to each other with the girl fully enveloped in my embrace. She could take thep but¡­ she refrained from doing so.


    "Un. I''m ready to go home with you tonight." Ending that answer with a giggle, Rae then pressed her cheek on my cheek and rubbed it there like a spoiled kitten.


    Right. Today''s the day. After her long wait, I couldn''t let her down and postpone it any longer. She''s ready for a long time, only the timing as well as our mutual decision to do it either in my room or hers hindered us from going all the way.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Last week was already a perfect moment for us but because of how I noticed her troubled expression concerning Yoko-san, the first person who appreciated her despite her almost unbending belief in knowledge, we stopped before I could tear through the thin membrane preventing a thick and lengthy intruder deep inside her.


    Yeah. I med myself for that. But only to some extent and I never voiced it out. Because at the end of the day, the way she managed to finally have Yoko-san open up to her, even if it''s just a bit, was a great tradeoff.


    It''s been two years since the woman started taking care of Rae after mysteriously disappearing for half a year. And knowing how strained their interaction in that mansion with only the two of them, I couldn''t stand not doing anything to improve their station.


    Well, I became somewhat of a viin in Yoko-san''s eyes though. I acted aggressively and almost broke her down into a mess.


    "Are you sure? Did she not say anything against you spending the night with me?"


    "She did say something along the lines of, ''If you''re going to spend a night with him. Do it here. I won''t tell Madam.''. I assured her that you won''t put me in danger no matter what happens so it''ll be fine."


    As I expected, no matter what Rae said to her, it wouldn''t be able to reverse or erase the stain I made in my image inside Yoko-san''s head.


    Rae was definitely aware of it but with the girl looking forward to this day, it''s close to zero chance for her old friend to change her mind.


    Although I could simply ignore that and take Rae''s words as final, I believed that it could be bad if they ignored the woman''s concern.


    And so¡­ I replied in a different tone.


    "Hmm? I bet she''s skeptical hearing about that."


    Upon hearing that, Rae abruptly stopped rubbing her cheek on my chest and raised her head to catch a glimpse of my face.


    A secondter, the girl muttered in a rather uncertain tone, "Un. You got it right. Yoko-san appeared hesitant as if she was withholding her reply to my assurance."


    "That means she really cares a lot about you but because of her position, she also cannot freely speak her mind. Well, it''s also because I presented myself to her like a scumbag. She couldn''t fully trust me with you."


    "It''s because ofst time, huh?" Rae eventually nodded and frowned, fully grasping what could be running in Yoko-san''s mind.


    "Mhm¡­ But hey, cheer up. Even if that''s the case, there will be no change in our n. I''ll bring you home with me but first¡­"


    Predicting what I was about to say next, Rae''s frown gradually eased up before her lips returned to her brilliant smile, "We''ll go meet Yoko-san first and convince her that you''re not as bad as she thought."


    "That''s right."


    That''s all I answered. Although I doubt it would easily be reversible, there''s nothing wrong with trying it out. Besides, Yoko-san still hadn''t fully opened up with Rae after a week. Her employment as well as the reason for her disappearance were still a mystery. Maybe Rae was just too soft on her so¡­ I might continue maintaining a bit of that aggressive image in her mind ¨C or in other words, we''ll maintain the good cop, bad cop routine albeit weakened to some extent.


    Soon, I patted the sses girl''s head, praising her for the correct prediction. And with this, it marked the end of our discussion about it.

 Chapter 1470 Perfect Timing

    When I arrived at the Student Council Room, only Watanabe was around. Her boyfriend, Masato-senpai, and the dog Vice President weren''t around. As for Shizu, she''s also not around. The girl already informed me that she''de a littleter because Hayashi-sensei called her to her office.


    Anyway, perhaps too busy with her work, Watanabe failed to notice my entrance to the room. She''s sitting in her usual spot on the long table, arranging and sorting out papers.


    Most likely, it''s in rtion to her job as the Treasurer. Maybe reports from club expenditures? I don''t know. I''ve never really bothered checking on them. I''m only familiar with Shizu''s work.


    On Watanabe''s side, I spied a calctor that she''s asionally using. Obviously, to check if the calction was correct. Furthermore, the only PC in the room that I seldom saw being used was booted onto a spreadsheet application.


    Seeing her like this¡­ she really looked like she was enjoying her job but at the same time, enraged and exhausted by it ¨C evident by the asional creased forehead and narrowed eyes before sighing helplessly.


    Since I nned to wait on Shizu before doing my job as the Disciplinary Officer, I was in my free time and¡­ with nothing else to do, I approached the girl who was still unaware of my presence.


    I deliberated whether to surprise her or announce my arrival. The result?


    Let''s just say, I carefully walked out of her peripheral vision with lightened footsteps and approached her from behind.


    By the time I reached a few steps away from her chair, I heard the girl muttering in frustration while tapping her pen on the table, "Ugh¡­ How to do this one? President and Ma-kun aren''t around to help me¡­ Why did I take this job? I should''ve asked him to switch and be the Secretary instead."


    Although she said that, her focus remained on the paper, trying to figure out what to do. I took a peek at it from where I stood but with the font size being too small, no matter how sharp my eyesight is, it was impossible to read.


    At the very least, I noticed some parts of it circled in red or underlined along with her writing ''Problematic? Unrted to the club.''


    Well, there''s no point inferring what that meant so¡­ instead of continuing to watch her struggle, I took the final few steps and arrived directly behind the girl, "Hmm? Do you need some help, Watanabe?"


    Naturally, I got my expected reaction.


    Even with just the first word out of my mouth, Watanabe''s whole body flinched and almost jumped up in surprise. Then, as though threatening to twist her body in a weird way, she turned to face me while looking a little funny.


    "E-eh? Onoda-kun? Don''t surprise me like that. Wait. Howe you''re here? I never saw you enter."


    Fumbling with her words, the girl then alternately looked at me and the door. From how her face scrunched up into a confused frown, she was most likely trying to convince herself that I sprouted out of nowhere or just wondering why she didn''t notice me.


    "Well, I have this ability to teleport behind someone. But there''s a condition. That someone should at least think about me recently."


    "Eh¡­? Is that even possible?"


    Somehow, instead of pointing out the bullshit or just the ws of that ability, Watanabe instead appeared half-convinced. This girl¡­


    "You know, I expect you to say that you haven''t thought about me recently or outright call me out on that absurd answer," I said as my lips stretched into a teasing smile.


    Following that, I pulled the chair next to her and sat down.


    "Uh¡­ Y-yes. That''s right! I haven''t¡­ thought about you. I''m just confused, okay?! You suddenly showed up... surprising me even."


    "Sure. If that''s what you want me to believe." I shrugged while maintaining the same smile.


    Obviously, the girl took that as me saying the opposite.


    She breathed in before shouting incisively, "Onoda-kun! I''m telling the truth!"


    But the same as earlier, I simply shrugged and replied in a monotone before picking up the paper she was working on, "Yeah. I believe you."


    "This guy¡­ You don''t sound convincing¡­" Watanabe stared at me for a moment before resignedly retreating to the confines of her seat. She finally epted that no matter what she said, she wouldn''t be able to beat me when ites to teasing.


    At least, she''s not spooked anymore. That''s a development.


    After a while, I nced in her direction and patted her head. As part of my attempt to console her.


    "Alright. You don''t need to sulk like that. You were too busy to notice me when I arrived."


    Even though she didn''t remove my hand from her head, Watanabe continued pouting, expressing her discontentment.


    "Then why did you surprise me?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Because it''s fun?" I swiftly answered along with a burst ofughter.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Expectedly, it made the girl pout even harder. If Masato-senpai saw her like this, that guy would probably lunge at me for bullying his girl.


    The good thing is¡­ He''s not here so it''s safe.


    "Ugh¡­ Why are you even here anyway? The President isn''t here yet."


    "Alright. I won''t deny that Shizu is my main purpose for being here¡­ Am I not a part of the Student Council as well?"


    "¡­ You are."


    "There you go. So, do you need any help? You know, even if I''m like this, I can still be helpful to others." I lifted the paper in my hand. And since I already skimmed through its content, I could more or less understand it. However, I had no idea what she was trying to do so¡­ there''s that.


    Watanabe stared at me in slight disbelief. If I had to guess, she couldn''t wrap her mind around my action of volunteering to help her. She cautiously observed me, perhaps simting what I could gain by helping.


    Half a minuteter and after picking up that she had yet toe up with a decision, I started ruffling her fluffy and curly grayish-brown hair. With my fingers sinking into it, the girl who was lost in her thoughts started moving her head while issuing low-humming noises as though she was being tickled.


    When she finally recognized what was happening, the girl looked up as an embarrassed expression upied her face before attempting to extract her head away from my hand.


    Unfortunately for her, she failed.


    "O-onoda-kun, stop it¡­ I didn''t ask you to ruffle my head."


    "Well, you''re not answering, what do you think I will do?"


    "Wait patiently?"


    "Sorry. I''m kind of an impatient guy."


    "Ugh¡­ First time I heard that!"


    Because that''s some bullshit on my part. In any case, I couldn''t help but fall back on teasing her when she was acting like this. Looks like instead of helping her, I was now serving as a distraction. But who cares?


    "Oh. Let me correct that, I''m a little impatient today."


    "Now, you''re just messing with me¡­"


    "You finally caught on to that? Good job."


    I pped which finally infuriated Watanabe. The girl mustered her strength before grabbing my hand as she tried to move it off of her head.


    But at the same time as that, my fingers dug enough to reach her scalp so before she could lift my hand, I already tightened my grip resulting in the girl''s failure.


    "Onoda-kun¡­" After trying for a while, Watanabe, looking a little hopeless, pitifully called out to me. In fact, she even looked like she was about to cry. Whether that''s just acting or not, I had no idea.


    But then again, I probably went too far already so¡­ after staring at her for a while, I retracted my hand, freeing her from me.


    At first, Watanabe appeared confused despite that being her wish. Then when everything settled on her mind, a look of relief washed over her face.


    Furthermore, as though all of her strength left her body after struggling a lot and experiencing relief, Watanabe weakly slumped forward. With my reflex kicking in, I caught her before her face could crash into my chest.


    However, it was at this point that my ear picked up the noise of the door swinging open¡­


    "Tomiko? What is happening here?" With a shaky voice as if he stumbled upon something he dreaded, Masato-senpai called out to his girl.


    Yeah. Considering the angle, even if my back was turned to the door, the guy could instantly see Watanabe leaning toward me while I supported her.


    Alright. What is this perfect timing? Couldn''t he wait for a few seconds before entering?

 Chapter 1471 Contained Jealousy

    "Ma-kun¡­" Watanabe raised her head right away as soon as she recognized Masato-senpai''s voice. There wasn''t any panic in her voice and in fact, she sounded more relieved that he arrived.


    Most likely, she believed that with the guy here, it would be impossible for me to tease her again.


    With her conscience clear, the thought about this being a delicate situation that could cause a misunderstanding possibly hadn''t sunk into her head yet.


    Whether that''s naivety or not, I had no idea.


    In any case, it would be good if Masato-senpai could believe her. I mean, this should be the first time in a while that there''s really nothing going on except for that golden timing of his arrival.


    True. I teased Watanabe to the point that she got this weakened but had he appeared two or five secondster, this scene wouldn''t be the one to wee him.


    Anyway, since I also believe that my conscience is clear, I pushed the girl''s weakened body and straightened it up before releasing her in my hold. After that, I nced behind me to check on the guy before gesturing to the paper that I dropped on the table.


    "Masato-senpai. Good timing. I thought of helping Watanabe with her work but I guess you''re best suited to do that."


    "Help me? Don''t lie, Onoda-kun. You''re here to tease me!"


    Still failing to read the air, Watanabe pouted and pointed at me like someone reporting a bully. Furthermore, she didn''t stop at that. The girl grabbed her head and startedbing it with her fingers, fixing the mess that I made, "Look what you did to my hair. Uhh¡­ I told you not to."


    At this point, Masato-senpai remained standing at the entrance, neither saying nor doing anything. His eyes which were slowly narrowing into a slit, put us under his intense gaze.


    Yet, Watanabe failed to pick up on that. For sure, based on how she''s behaving, it''s not an act but her genuine reaction. In her eyes, nothing was wrong with this.


    However, that probably wasn''t the case with Masato-senpai. With skepticism in his eyes, he started making his way to us. He still hadn''t said any word yet except that dread-sounding inquiry when he arrived.


    By the time he reached our position, his usatory gazended on me and remained there for a few seconds before it turned gently as he looked at his girl, he reached out for the girl''s head and helped herb it back to normal.


    I guess he''s believing her, huh? However, the guy clearly started looking at me in a negative light.


    "Okay, I''ll help you. Onoda-kun, can you¡­ vacate that seat?"


    If his tone towards Watanabe was as warm as the morning sunlight, it quickly dipped to absolute zero when it came to me.


    Acting oblivious, I put on a smile and stood up, vacating the seat like he asked.


    Well, that''s his usual seat, anyway.


    Furthermore, the fact that he kept his internal thoughts in was a lot better in this situation.


    Rather than be confronted on something I didn''t do, I''d save us the energy for that.


    Of course, he''d definitely be more guarded around me after this. Unfortunately for him, Watanabe was already tied to us. Unless he prohibits her from interacting with me, she''d remain my assistant when ites to gathering news.


    As for Watanabe¡­ well, it''s hard to determine whether she''s acting or she''s really that clueless about what happened.


    In any case, when she saw me stepping away, Watanabe made a face and stuck her tongue out at me while lookingfortably at the sensation of Masato-senpai''s touch.


    Yep. Most likely, she thought she won against me. Little did she know, I only chose the route where there wouldn''t be a direct confrontation. Also¡­ she''s unaware that Masato-senpai wasn''t looking at that gesture kindly.


    He''s jealous. No doubt.


    Dropping my initial thought of helping her, I walked away from the couple and started preparing the tea.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the short duration before Shizu arrived, Watanabe would asionally call out to me, provoking me with words like, ''I thought you''re going to help me, Onoda-kun? What are you doing there?''


    In which I would respond, ''Don''t be greedy. Masato-senpai was already helping you. Just focus on his voice and stop dragging me in.''


    That amused the girl and obviously, it''s the opposite for the guy. But in the end, he never voiced that out.


    Was that him being a wimp? I don''t think so¡­ He probably didn''t want to make a scene with Watanabe here but I''ll sure expect him to confront me.


    In any case, it didn''t matter to me. No matter what, my conscience is clear. Right?


    I only teased his girl. I had no ns to steal her from him.


    -


    -


    Right at the same time as I finished preparing the tea, Shizu arrived at the room. By barely acknowledging the couple''s presence, the girl quickly moved to my side, jumping at me at first instance.


    "Good. You''re still here. I missed you, blockhead." The girl squeezed into my embrace before tiptoeing to kiss me.


    I weed that wholeheartedly and returned the kiss with more passion.


    While Masato-senpai couldn''t look at us straight, Watanabe was acting the same as usual, her eyes fixed on us as though she was watching her favorite soap opera.


    The only difference from before is¡­ her notepad wasn''t around. She could onlymit what she was witnessing to memory.


    "You know I won''t leave before seeing you. So¡­ sit down and let me serve you before I get to work." I eventually replied after finishing our passionate exchange. Furthermore, even though I told her to sit down, I actually started carrying her behind her table before I returned to get the tea set.


    When I started pouring the cup for her, Shizu affectionately watched me. And after taking a sip, she turned her attention to the couple.


    Donning her normal persona of being the Student Council President, she started addressing the two regarding their work.


    "Masato-san, have you finished collecting the data for the uing event? And Watanabe, you can finish that next week. It''s not urgent."


    Upon hearing that, Masato-senpai who was still looking at me with a hostile gaze quickly flipped as he stood up to make his report.


    As for Watanabe, she simply nodded her head cautiously. Her smug face from earlier disappeared by the second.


    From that, it once again highlighted how much authority Shizu holds.


    Well, in any case, I still served the two their tea before returning to Shizu''s side.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since I still have something else to do, I spent a few minutes watching them work and also pampering my girl before excusing myself.


    Inugaki never showed up. Perhaps, he''s afraid to see me there or he''s hiding somewhere. I told him to make an apology for his behavior in front of everyone in the Student Council as his punishment for aiding Ichihara when the guy confronted me a few days ago. However, because I could only be present on Mondays and Fridays, he had yet to do that.


    In any case, with Shizu already aware of what happened back then, it''s only a matter of time before he could be dealt with. She had started giving the guy less work or importance. And ording to her, she''s going to pressure him to resign from the position. It''s not within her authority to fire him without probable cause, after all. And what happened with Ichihara wasn''t enough so¡­


    As for who would rece him when it happened, Shizu told me that if Haruko wants it, she was going to appoint her. If not, she''s going to find someone else. Someone she could control, unlike the dog of a Vice President.

 Chapter 1472 Still Prideful

    Upon my exit from the Student Council Room, I went into my lonely office which was still barebonespared to its neighbor. Despite having arranged things to make it more amodating andforting whether it be for me or my visitors, it''s still not as fanciful. Nheless, it''s still fine for now. It''s not like I always have a visitor and even if I get one, it will just either be my girls, Eguchi-sensei or Marika.


    I spent at least five minutes sorting everything on my table including a report paper concerning the status of Komoe as well as the next case that I haven''t started investigating yet. It''s not urgent and the problematic student wasn''t like Komoe who stopped going to school. Maybe I''ll work on that next week, next month, or when the other two Guidance Counselors nagged at me about it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I mean, Eguchi-sensei told me not to rush so¡­ I''ll follow her advice more.


    Anyway, before finally leaving the room to do my nned patrol, I pulled out my phone to check and reply to the messages I received. Furthermore, I also used the moment to see if a message from someone other than my girls got buried once again.


    Surprisingly, nothing of the sort was there.


    Aoi updated me about their attempt. It''s unsessful because as soon as the cuck saw Aoi alongside Ohori-senpai, he ran away like a fugitive. Even when they chased after him, he disappeared somewhere.


    Ohori-senpai followed the n of sending him a message first but ording to her, he simply dismissed that as the girl lying to him. On the other hand, Aoi interpreted that escape as the guy simply refusing to acknowledge the reality of their situation.


    Really, it would be so easy if Ohori-senpai stopped considering his reputation. But well, we volunteered to help her so it''s best to follow her wishes. That way, she wouldn''t feel any regret.


    Apart from that update, there''s another message that piqued my momentary interest, making me dy my patrol for the third time.


    It''s from Nao.


    Compared to her usual selfies and photos of the desserts and pastries she baked, the attached photo she sent this time showed another girl beside her.


    Well, there''s no need to guess who it was. It''s that egocentric girl that we encountered when we had our tryst. Saionji Azusa.


    As always, she had her chin raised while looking like she hated being in that photo. Nheless, the first thing I noticed was how the girl was wearing a baking apron the same as Nao. Add the background of the clubroom Nao always used which was filled with ovens, countertops and many rted utensils, I could easily guess what exactly happened.


    In just two days, Nao who vowed to get her in line already made some progress. Although she probably hadn''t put the egocentric girl under her palm yet, getting Saionji to follow her was already possible.


    Or at least, Nao sessfully maintained their connection which led to her being able to drag the girl to her club. Most likely to help her bake pastries.


    Sending me the photo of them together was to brag about it. Given how Saionji was too unbridled even to my standards, it''s definitely an amazing feat.


    I couldn''t help but praise Nao before jokingly telling her to bully the self-proimed queen bee. Since I set aside contacting that girl even though I already got her number, seeing her this way was a surprise.


    Perhaps in response to my reply, Nao initiated a video call shortly after. Before my screen switched to their view, I could already hear the familiar sound of Nao''s giggles in the background. However, instead of seeing that girl''s face, I was met with Saionji looking as annoyed as before with her eyes nted which gave her a rebellious vibe.


    Then, as soon as my face registered in her head, the girl haughtily huffed while raising her chin once again.


    Yep. She''s still the same. She would probably never change at refusing to be looked down on by me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A momentter, Saionji''s pouted lips stretched into a smirk as she dered, "Shameless junior. No one''s going to bully me. Not even Nao-senpai. Wait for it. I''ll have you munch on a spicy cupcake. Six of them at once! We''ll see how long you can be that conceited!"


    Upon hearing that, I couldn''t help but shake my head before matching her haughtiness with shamelessness once again, "Heh. Is this your way of saying you missed me, senpai? I''ll look forward to that cupcake. Do your best!"


    Teasing her before sarcastically cheering for her, I sessfully got under her skin.


    The girl cringed as she almost spat or choked on her spit. Nao, who was out of view, burst intoughter which further irritated Saionji.


    But likest time, the proud girl stood her ground and refused to back away, "Psh! I don''t need the encouragement of a shameless junior! I''ll show you. I''ll have you bow to me in the future."


    "Hmm? Of course, I will be bowing down before going down on you."


    "You pervert! Stop that!" Although she sounded panicky, the girl maintained her proud posture as she pointed at me.


    As a response to that, I winked at her before smirking, "If senpai can admit defeat then I will. Otherwise¡­ I''ll definitely do that one day. I assume you haven''t forgotten our reminders, right?"


    "¡­ Shut up! If it''s against you. I will never back down."


    Although she said that, the girl''s expression already looked like that of a defeated cat. Then, without giving me the chance to reply again, she handed the phone back to Nao who was still enjoying the situation.


    While wiping the tear that formed in her eyes due to excessiveughing, the girl said, "What do you think, Ruki? Should I teach her how to make spicy cupcakes?"


    "This girl¡­ I know you also want to make one for me so it doesn''t matter. I''m already expecting a Russian roulette type of cupcake from both of you."


    "Pfft. Yep. I expected this much from you, Ruki. Let me handle her from here on out." Agreeing with me with a burst ofughter, Naothen fixed her gaze in Saionji''s direction as she muttered that second part in a low volume. Most likely, Saionji had her back turned to recover from my attacks.


    "Well, knowing how you are before, I bet she''ll be under your palm soon."


    "Not really. She''s different. Like you said, she''s the type to never back down. If she''s like that to you, I doubt I can get her to be openly submissive. Let me think¡­ she''s impossible to be cored yet, stringing her along is possible. I''ll get her hooked on making pastries." Nao giggled once more. Judging from her brilliant eyes, she''s definitely looking at Saionji as her sought-after assistant.


    Well, as long as they get along, I guess?


    After talking for another minute on the same topic, Nao soon ended the call but before doing so, she handed the phone back to Saionji, telling her to say her farewells to me.


    However, what Saionji delivered was an adorable view of her sticking her tongue out at me. I guess I''ll give her tongue a good suck the next time we meet¡­ Nothing personal, it will simply be an answer to that gesture.


    Soon enough, I pocketed my phone and made my way to the door. At longst, I''ll be able to do my job.

 Chapter 1473 First Stop

    "Excuse me, I''m here for another Club Inspection."


    For the third time, that''s the line I used when my feet brought me before the Alchemy Research Club. Since it was on my way, I couldn''t help but pay a visit to my ''favorite senior''.


    It hadn''t been that long since myst visit to this club. Thest time was this Monday when I collectedpensation from Enomoto for his involvement inst week''s incident. I got the information regarding the mastermind behind the plot of using me to create a rift between Marika and Ichihara.


    Although I somehow delivered that mastermind''s desired result, I''d argue that everything was my personal choice. Or¡­ if looked at from another angle, Marika sessfully dragged me in by herself.


    In the end, I decided to intervene and not let that pitiful golden ringlet girl suffer more at the hands of other people. It''s enough that her family used her as a bargaining chip. I''d crush that Takashima and Tanaka if they ever used her again.


    One of these days, I''ll find that guy.


    As for Ichihara¡­ well, I''ll give it to him as a bonus by doing the favor of trampling the spoiled brat beneath my feet.


    For now¡­ I''ll be dealing with what''s in front of me.


    "Really? Again? Onoda-kun, right? Are you sure you''re not just targeting our club?"


    Against my expectation, the one who answered the door today wasn''t Nakanishi-senpai. It''s Enomoto''s childhood friend, Nikka.


    "I apologize but that''s not the case, senpai. I promise I''ll leave right away after making sure that nothing''s wrong." I politely bowed my head. In front of this girl, it''s best to put on a fa?ade.


    Enomoto cares about her that he even requested for me to stop eyeing the girl, after all. If ever he bes a nuisance or he decides to antagonize me, staying within this girl''s good graces coulde out in handy.


    Stealing her before his eyes could torment the guy. Or just hanging down that possibility could be a serious threat to him.


    If I could steal someone''s affection even if they''re in love with their partner, this Nikka-senpai wouldn''t be an exception.


    Well, he better hope it doesn''te to that¡­


    Nikka fixed her gaze on me as though she was determining the truthfulness of my words. Secondster, she wrinkled her forehead before lightly shaking her head.


    "I don''t believe you. Last time you were here, Enomoto-kun appeared troubled. Please, if you''re targeting him because of his connection to Ichihara, stop now."


    Oh. Now, this is interesting. Even if she sounded a little clueless about what was really happening, she had just proven that she was not just a simple decoration here. At least, she''s aware of her surroundings.


    Before replying to her, I tried sensing if there was someone else in the room with her. Surely, Enomoto wasn''t around. But what about Nakanishi-senpai?


    The same as thest time, I could smell chemicalsing inside the room as well as the clunking of either utensils they were doing on the experiments or apparatus like a stove.


    From that, I could imagine Nakanishi-senpai must''ve been busy doing something again. She''s someone who didn''t have anywhere to go, after all.


    "I''m not targeting Enomoto-senpai. We''re getting along and I think I''ll have you to thank for that."


    Although that''s not necessarily true, there''s a hint of truth with it. If not for her, Enomoto would appear a little invincible and without weakness¡­ so, as long as she''s around, it''s safe to say that we''re getting along well enough not to be against each other.


    "What do you mean?" Nikka tilted her head, a hint of interest rising in her eyes. And obviously, it pointed to herself. She''s probably wondering about her importance in the equation.


    I put on a mysterious smile and acted like I was contemting raising that interest to the max. However, at thest second, I shook my head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Uh. I think I don''t have the right to reveal it to you, senpai."


    Expectedly, a look of disappointment shed on the girl''s face.


    "You¡­ You''re not making any sense. Then why mention it?"


    "Because you''re doubting me. Like I said, I only wanted to do a short inspection if you will allow me¡­ I''ll leave right away."


    "I feel like you''re just dodging to answer me, Onoda-kun. Wait there. I''ll consult Reira."


    Upon saying that, she kept the door slightly open as she walked back to the inner area of their clubroom.


    Although doubt had been cast in her mind, she understood that she wouldn''t be able to squeeze the answer from me.


    Before she walked awaypletely, I added. "I suggest asking Enomoto-senpai about what I mentioned."


    Nikka nced back at me and bit her lips as though she was trying to discern the validity of it. After a second, she nodded and mouthed a silent ''I will''.


    A whileter, only Nakanishi-senpai exited from the inner area. Most likely, she handed what she was doing to Nikka. Nheless, upon seeing me at the door, her beautiful face scrunched up into a frown as she sighed in a bit of exasperation.


    "¡­ No wonder she looked troubled. You''re the one at the door, numbskull."


    "Not happy to see me, senpai?" I met her frown with an exaggerated smile.


    And sure enough, Nakanishi-senpai facepalmed once again. However, instead of closing the door on me, she opened it wider, allowing me to enter.


    After taking a step back to give me the space, she answered, "No. I''m not. I bet you''re here for another fake inspection. Spit it out. Enomoto isn''t here."


    "Ouch. I''m hurt. And here I thought I''ll be weed by my favorite senpai''s beautiful smile." I exaggeratedly grabbed my chest which earned me an eye roll from her, not believing in my act in the slightest. But well, that''s to be expected. I''m just purposely acting silly in front of her.


    Then a secondter, I straightened my back and shrugged. "Alright. I''ll stop ying around. Although it doesn''t matter to me if he''s here, I can honestly say that I''m here for you¡­"


    Nakanishi-senpai didn''t give so much as a reaction to that. Surely, she also expected that from me. Instead, she maintained her distance and waited for my follow-up.


    "¡­ So, I''m going on a patrol. I''m wondering if you can join me on a walk, senpai?"


    This invitation was obviously not within my initial n. I only wanted to say hi to her before continuing with my task¡­ So why?


    Uh. Let''s just say, an idea lit up in my head. This girl was undoubtedly like a prisoner of this room. She could only leave if Enomoto asked her to do something like delivering a message.


    And while she''s not against that kind of setup and even found it convenient since she didn''t want to be endlessly ogled at by boys, I couldn''t help but feel that she''s not really enjoying herst year in this school, especially during my second visit here and found her alone. I apanied her for some time and that somehow alleviated some of her boredom.


    Then during my third visit, although I acted shameless again, there''s no doubt that she had fun ying along with me.


    And this time, even though she reacted like I was using my position again to force my way here, it was easy to sense her anticipation of what I was going to do next.


    In any case, I could say that this was within my personal whim to bring her out of this clubroom. But then again, it''s just an invitation. If she rejected me then that''s fine. It''s her choice.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1474 What Trick?

    "You''re inviting me?" After a brief moment of silence where Nakanishi-senpai just remained staring at me, she eventually knitted her brows and doubtfully muttered. An imaginary question mark popped up on top of her head making her appear more charming on top of the mature charm she''s naturally exuding.


    As I expected, the temptress of a senior failed to instantly wrap her head around the purpose of my invitation. Or if not that, she couldn''t determine whether I was scheming something or not. She''s just that wary. She watched me fearlessly stand against Enomoto, after all.


    "Mhm. I am. I saidst time that I will be obedient, right? If it''s impossible, then I''ll understand. But in case you ept, let me give you a tour."


    Yeah. I''ve been rather forceful with her thest few times so this time, I maintained my distance to make her feel safe from being taken advantage of by me. No more being touchy for no reason.


    Although she''s not really that mad at me for that, I had to follow through with my words, right?


    "A tour, you say? Listen here you slick-tongued brat, I''m the senior between us. Shouldn''t it be the other way around?" With one of her eyebrows raised, perhaps because my answer was in the realm of being incredulous, Nakanishi-senpai almost burst into a boisterousugh. She managed to hold it in though and in the process, grabbed me by my ear to bring me close to her.


    Now, this is new. She''s the one initiating contact.


    It''s fine though. This showed that our rtionship was really closer than anyone would think. As a recluse and someone who avoided the public eye, she could probably count in hand those she could befortable with.


    "Should it? I don''t know, senpai. Who knows, maybe while I''m giving you a tour, you''ll point out the location of the delinquents'' hideouts or hang-out spots that were affiliated with Enomoto." I teasingly answered which earned me a pinch on my ears which eventually moved to my cheek.


    "This guy¡­ so that is what you are after! Sheesh, here I am getting excited for no reason."


    She sounded a little disappointed there. That''s why before it sets in, I made a follow-up, raising my hands in surrender. However, I kept my cheeky expression to continue amusing her.


    "I''m joking. I just want to take a walk with you. I don''t need to find their hideouts. I have people on that."


    That''s half a lie, I guess? Watanabe would be out there, collecting information for me. Then there''s also those three idiots who I''ve never really given a directmand to ¨C they''re still acting among themselves but this time, they kind of wanted to be my subordinate.


    Even if Uchiyama and the other two didn''t intervene yesterday when Ichihara blocked my way, they seemed to be doing something else to mitigate his influence. Something along the lines of¡­ recruiting the others who were shaken at the result of that confrontation.


    As for how I became aware of that, one of theirckeys went to me earlier ¨C in one of the rare moments that I wasn''t busy with my girls.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh? This guy. Have you finished spreading your influence? Aren''t you the type to hate them?"


    "I never said I hated them, senpai. I only expressed that I don''t want to be bothered by them. They can make an empire for all they want as long as they don''t bother me or those within my sphere."


    "That sounds familiar, huh? Enomoto also mentioned something like that. He''s keeping them in line so Nikka or I won''t be inconvenienced."


    Oh? That''s unexpected but very wee information.


    "What a surprise. We think alike." I sarcastically answered before putting on my shameless smile.


    "No. You''re shameless. He''s not."


    "Thank you for thepliment, senpai."


    Nakanishi-senpai snickered at that before releasing my cheek to ruffle my hair.


    Without stopping her, I steered our topic back a few steps.


    "That aside, think of this invitation as me showing you my gratitude, senpai."


    "Gratitude? What did I do to earn that?"


    "Senpai, you''re not old yet. It''s about how you concernedly followed me when I walked into that ambush. I suspected you back then. Now that I cleared you of it¡­ it''s time for me to show my appreciation."


    I''m not gonna lie. I have this urge to reach for her hand to properly convey that. But for the sake of upholding my words again, I fell back on simply straightening up my expression to show her my genuine smile.


    "¡­ I''m not gonna fall for that, you smooth-talker."


    Or so she said. However, from the corner of her eyes and the subtle movements of her face, Nakanishi-senpai appreciated my words.


    A momentter, she stopped ruffling my hair and simply let it slide back to my cheek. Then, with a voice as soft as a whispering wind, she muttered, "¡­ I''ll take a walk with you but I can''t leave Nikka alone here. Enomoto will be upset."


    I nced in the direction of the inner area where Nikka was probably still tinkering with their experiment or club activity before nodding. "I see. Then let''s call him here. Give me your phone, senpai."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t have his contact."


    "No. Idiot. Will that really work?"


    "Of course. Trust your favorite junior." This time, I shed another shameless smile which earned anotherughter from the girl.


    Nakanishi-senpai retracted her hand from my head and used it to pull her phone out. Upon handing it to me, she embarrassedly hinted that I should also put my contact in it by saying, "I don''t need your contact but let me know when you''re going to visit next time. I can''t always be surprised by you¡­ brat."


    I didn''tment on that and simply typed in my details before showing it to her. I let her modify the contact name however she liked.


    The result? She wrote ''Naughty Brat'' before going off in a burst of boisterousughter that Nikka couldn''t help but peek at us to make sure that everything was alright.


    Nakanishi-senpai impishly red at me before walking over to the girl, exining the reason for herughter ¨C obviously she lied.


    In any case, using that chance, I fiddled with her phone again to finally make that call.


    Going through her contacts which were so few I could count them on two hands, I easily found Enomoto''s name. Unlike the nickname she put on mine, she only used the guy''s name. If that''s any indication, I have no idea.


    Without hesitation, I tapped the call button.


    After two rings, the clicking sound which indicated the call going through echoed followed by the guy''s voice.


    "What is it, Nakanishi?"


    From the rambunctious noises that I could hear in the background, that guy was definitely outside, on top of that, he was with a rowdy bunch who seemed to be having a festival.


    Is he with his clique?


    Well, one way to find out.


    "I apologize, senpai. But it''s me. I borrowed Nakanishi-senpaii''s phone to contact you."


    "Onoda?!"


    Upon recognizing my voice, I instantly heard him gasping in surprise. Then for the next few seconds, the background noise lowered in volume. He stepped away from them.


    He probably thought that I might be scheming something again.


    I''ll spare him from that thought.


    "Yeah. How do I say this¡­ Can you return to this clubroom? You see, I invited Nakanishi-senpai out to join me on my patrol. She can''t leave Nikka-senpai alone so¡­"


    Even before I could finish my words, Enomoto already replied. He tried to appear calm but I could easily sense the haste in his voice along with the sound of his footsteps. He''s already making his way here.


    Obviously, he doesn''t trust me.


    "I''ll be there soon. I don''t know what kind of trick you''re trying to pull, Onoda¡­ I hope this is thest time you do this."


    "Hmm? There''s no trick in this. I promise."


    "Sorry, but I can''t take your word at face value."


    "Understandable. Well then, just know that I''m still honoring your request. I''m a man of my word, senpai."


    As soon as I finished those words, Enomoto ended the call by himself. Most likely, he didn''t want to waste his time talking to me anymore.


    Let''s just hope my sincerity came across to him, right?

 Chapter 1475 Unexpected Help

    When Enomoto showed up at their clubroom, the guy looked like he was racing against time. He pushed the door open as hard as he could as if it became his break from the rush. Then, while hunched back as he scanned the room, he was gasping for breath and sweating profusely. Gone was the invincible and mysterious image that he initially showed me.


    Either the importance of his childhood friend was this high or he just really couldn''t trust my word that he had to quickly check. ording to what I learned from Shizu as well as the records rted to this club, the guy struggled to earn them this safe space. Now that I could simply invade them while using my authority as the Disciplinary Officer, restlessness must''ve been creeping on him. Hence, this behavior.


    Well, there''s also a possibility that I was reading too much into it but at the moment, that would be my judgement based on what he''s showing.


    In any case, knowing that he would be tilted if he saw me interacting with Nikka, I naturally stepped away and simply waited at one corner while Nakanishi-senpai and his childhood friend remained in the inner area of this clubroom.


    Since I was the closest to the door, Enomoto saw me right away. I shrugged and mouthed, ''I told you so'' to him which brought about his frown.


    Nheless, secondster, when Nikka ran up to him in a hurry and almost jumped into his embrace, relief washed over his face. He wasforted by the idea that I neverid my hands on the girl.


    "Huh? Why are you sweating? Did you run here?" Although her words were a little clueless, the tone that she used was more or less one of joy. Nikka instantly produced her handkerchief and wiped the guy''s face off of his sweat.


    At the side, I saw Nakanishi-senpai staring at me with aplicated expression.


    She probably didn''t expect Enomoto to rush over as soon as I called him. In a way, she''s still hoping for us to get along rather than be antagonistic to each other.


    I''m expecting her to lecture me about it again.


    "I''m fine." Enomoto grabbed the girl''s wrist, stopping her from wiping his face. That act and tone of voice appeared a little cold but I guess that''s how he always acted around the girl.


    Nikka took a step back from him but she was clearly still rejoicing at his appearance.


    At this point, Nakanishi-senpai walked out and greeted him with an apology.


    "Look, I apologize for having you rush here, Enomoto. Have you heard from him?" The temptress'' eyes shifted to me, indicating who she was talking about.


    I understand why she looked apologetic. Enomoto helped her, after all. Even if she''s almost a prisoner here, the fact remains that it saved her from the lecherous or jealous gazes of the student body.


    Enomoto subtly nodded his head before also shifting his gaze to me. However, his words were still directed at Nakanishi-senpai, "He did. I surmised you epted his invitation?"


    The girl deliberated whether to walk towards me or not but in the end, her feet possibly moved involuntarily, closing our distance. While standing by my side, she nodded, "Yes. I¡ª"


    "Enomoto-kun, won''t it be fine? Reira rarelyughs¡­ And she does it so naturally earlier. I saw it with my eyes.


    She was about to exin herself but was cut off by Nikka. From the way she said it, it appears to be that she''s speaking up for Nakanishi-senpai. No. She''s really doing that.


    She''s not a clueless girl, of course. She could understand what she saw or heard. And even if she''s wary about me, she''s imploring for his clubmate or friend''s sake.


    "Wait. Nikka. What are you saying I rarelyugh¡­?" Perhaps not expecting the girl to say that, Nakanishi-senpai embarrassedly deflected. And while doing so, she''s cautiously eyeing my reaction.


    She probably thought I would tease her with that information.


    If this was any other asion, I probably would but for now, I also have to maintain some semnce of calmness so as to lower Enomoto''s cautiousness around me.


    My eyes alternated between the three of them beforending at Enomoto who was definitely trying to ascertain my true goal here. Whether he believed it or not, I''m already being transparent with him. If ever I have another motive for inviting Nakanishi-senpai, it''s not rted to him.


    "Yes, you are¡­ I can now understand that the reason he''s visiting us is to see you, Reira. Onoda-kun, am I right?" Nikka eventually dragged me into their conversation.


    Compared to her earlier countenance, she''s like a child this time who found something very interesting. Her intention was, no doubt, pure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And so, I decided to y along with it to see how the other two would react, "Uh. Did I get found out already?"


    "Come on, I''m older than you. I can see your intention from a mile away." ying on the older card, Nikka then stood proudly before us, "I must say though¡­ you''re too brave for a first year. I can see that your confidence came mostly from your position. And judging from the rumors I''m hearing about you¡­ I hope you''re not just ying around here."


    Before answering her, I looked at the girl at my side. While she''s clearly not that concerned with what Nikka said, a hint of anticipation could be seen in her eyes.


    Naturally, she also wanted to hear what was really on my mind concerning her.


    "Rumors are rumors, senpai. But let''s see¡­ for everyone''s peace of mind, I''ll be honest here¡­ I''m interested in Nakanishi-senpai. No, more than interested, let me say that I''m concerned about her. So, Enomoto-senpai need not be wary of me."


    "This brat¡­" Nakanishi-senpai muttered that at my side. Although it''s just two words and just really calling me a brat, the tone she used was that of someone ttered. It''s warm and fuzzy. Perhaps if we were not in front of the other two, she''d already reached for my ear to express her embarrassment.


    "¡­ If you''re that serious about her, what else can I say? I''ll trust you this one time."


    It took more than half a minute of silence before Enomoto eventually said that. He still couldn''t trust me yet. However, he also couldn''t find any falsehood in me. On top of that, he''s kind of respecting Nikka''s words as well as Nakanishi-senpai''s wishes. If the girl at my side showed signs of rejection, he''d probably kick me out of the room.


    And obviously, that''s not what was happening.


    "Thank you, senpai. I believe that trust is too valuable to not be given importance. Like I previously said and as per my invitation to Nakanishi-senpai¡­ we''re only going to walk around the school." I put on a genial smile which I directed at Enomoto first and Nikka next.


    "Walk around the school, huh? Make sure that she won''t be ufortable, do you understand?"


    As though she''s a mother worrying about her daughter, the girl reminded me.


    But before I could even answer that, Nakanishi-senpai''s hand covered my mouth, "Nikka, this brat isn''t interested in me in that way! I trust him to protect me, however."


    Then without waiting for the two to say anything else, she grabbed my wrist and dragged me with her to the door.


    "Then, we''re leaving!" Upon announcing that, Nakanishi-senpai then continued to exit the room with me.


    Before the door closed which left the two alone, Nikka excitedly waved her hand at us as though she was sending us on a trip. But then again, I could understand why she was that happy.


    She''ll be alone with Enomoto.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That aside, while almost everything went outside my expectation, it ended really well and that''s because of Nikka''s involvement. I expected for tensions to rise because Enomoto''s wariness of me would heighten but nothing of the sort happened.


    At least, not on the surface.


    I guess I''ll have another talk with him one of these days. I can''t have him be a pain in the ass while I''m still dealing with Ichihara or that Takashima.


    For now, I''ll focus on the tour I promised to this natural temptress.


    "Senpai. I said I''m going to give you a tour. Not the other way around. Here, I''ll hold your hand instead."


    As I said that, I resisted her pulling force, halting our steps. And before she could react to that, I released my wrist from her hold before sping her hand on mine.


    "Shameless brat¡­" That''s all she could say before following my lead to entwine our fingers together.


    Naturally, we wouldn''t be walking hand in hand throughout this trip. Maybe only until we get off this floor or building. That would be enough to give her a sweet memory to look back on.

 Chapter 1476 Unpleasant

    "Senpai, you''re a little stiff, you know? I promised to not make you ufortable so¡­ tell me if there''s something wrong."


    Since I said we''re going on a walk and I''m taking her for a tour, I didn''t just string her along with me to walk out of the Club Building without so much as doing anything else.


    With my armband on, I paid a visit to some clubs that I remembered to be a little problematic ¨C taken from what I saw from what Watanabe was working on earlier as well as, some of the papers Shizu had slogged off to finish for the past month.


    Since it''s unofficial, I used pretty much the same tactic when I knocked on their clubroom door; announcing a Club Inspection. And of course, without any paper on hand, I only did a quick sweep of what was happening inside those clubs while having Nakanishi-senpai by my side.


    Everything went well except, half of the time, their attention was actually on her. It umted and now rose to the surface in the form of a little frown on her face.


    Hence, I took my time to stop in our steps to check on Nakanishi-senpai''s condition.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "¡­ Don''t mind me. We both know that this is just my reflex from the other people''s gazes. And you know what? They''ve proven that¡­ when ites to you, no matter how shameless you be or how sticky your naughty eyestch on me, I never felt ufortable." Nakanishi-senpai forced augh at first, perhaps to tone down what she''s actually feeling. But by the end of it, her face eventually rxed as she exhibited a natural smile ¨C something that she unconsciously made.


    "Senpai, you''re going to make me blush with your words." I yfully replied, earning me an impishughter from her.


    Nakanishi-senpai then returned to my side and for the first time, hugged my arm of her own volition. "If that''s the case, I''m going to force that blush out of your smug face, shameless brat. Be prepared for it."


    That''s what she said, however, as soon as we resumed our steps and walked away from the popted area of the current floor, she continued in a gratified tone. "On another note, I don''t have any experience visiting other clubs walking along these corridors with someone else wherein I wasn''t being bugged down by questions or boys trying to flirt with me¡­ Thank you, Onoda-kun."


    Hearing that obviously brought a smile to my face. Nheless, I couldn''t help but notice the hint of mncholy in it. Despite her earlier excitement, she still couldn''t help but feel a little lost at the moment.


    That''s something I expected. I mean, no matter how much I try to assure her, I cannot control everything.


    But hey, this is also why I gotpelled to bring her out of that clubroom. To let her experience what it''s like to be free.


    "If it''s for my favorite senior, there''s no need for words of gratitude. I''m already being rewarded by you, after all." I pointed at our connection. She was pressing herself on me that my arm was already squeezed in the middle of her valley. It''s warm and tender. I could also feel her heartbeat, which was a little irregr. At times it would race like a sprinter or slow down as though it''s about to stop. If I don''t know any better, I would probably worry about her health.


    "This guy¡­ Can''t you be serious for one moment?" Since my response came off as a little perverted, Nakanishi-senpai facepalmed. Nheless, she didn''t take a step back or end our connection. In a way, that showed that she has been fully ustomed to my remarks.


    "I am serious. There''s nothing more rewarding than seeing you enjoying this walk with me. Although you might see something unpleasantter or experience what you''ve been dreading, just know that¡­ I won''t leave your side. I''ll protect you from anything."


    "Unpleasant? I don''t think I''ll find anything more unpleasant than your shamelessness, Onoda-kun. But I''ll take your word for it. You promised, after all."


    Well, what I meant by unpleasant was¡­ my expectation over certain people.


    And sure enough¡­ one of those people didn''t fail to deliver.


    Before Nakanishi-senpai and I could leave the Club Building, I spied Ogawa, with his arms crossed, leaning against the abandoned clubroom''s door.


    As soon as he saw meing down the stairs, the guy straightened his back and moved to block our way.


    While he''s surprised to see Nakanishi-senpai hugging my arm, his fierce eyes focused solely on me as though the grudge that he was nursing was about to explode.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    For sure, he''s been waiting for me to show up ever since I left their clubroom earlier. He''s here to question me about Kazuha-nee. Or what happenedst night. He couldn''t get it out of his mind, for sure. And even without second guessing, Kazuha-nee definitely shut him out or didn''t tell him the truth about what happened.


    But that''s to be expected. There''s no way Kazuha-nee could tell her little brother that she got pulled into our intimate moment, gave me a blowjob, allowed me to relieve her with my fingers, and in the end, subdue her with torrid kisses.


    Sensing the tension in the air, Nakanishi-senpai couldn''t help but whisper to me as we slowed down on descending, "Is this what you mean by unpleasant, Onoda-kun? That boy. He looks like he''s already murdering you in his head."


    Well, I''d give it to her. She urately guessed it, especially Ogawa''s vicious intent.


    "If I say I stole everything from him which resulted in the guy holding a grudge against me, what would you think, senpai?"


    "You''re asking me? Okay. You deserved some spanking, naughty boy."


    My lips couldn''t help but form a wry smile. For sure, she understood what I''m getting at but at the same time, she probably believed that I was exaggerating it.


    Well, for sure, she''d be curious about it but I doubt she''d press me to exin everything to her. She''s unrted to Ogawa''s beef against me, after all. But in case she asks me for itter, I''ll probably tell her the gist of why the guy hates me to the core.


    "¡­ Alright. I''ll let you spank meter but for now¡­ I think I''ll have to ask senpai to go into that room first and wait for me to settle this. We''ll continue our tour after." I pointed to the adjacent and connected clubroom. The one where Arisa and I hid before.


    "I thought you were going to remain by my side?" Nakanishi-senpai yfully questioned me even though she was already loosening her hold on my arm.


    "Well, if you''re fine hearing what we''re going to discuss then¡­ stick with me."


    Without showing any regard to the guy in front of us, I matched the girl''s act by pulling her back.


    Ogawa''s face crumpled even further upon seeing that. Nheless, he didn''t make a move yet. At least, this time, he knew he couldn''t afford to act rashly or he wouldn''t get anything from me.


    In a way, while I can say that I managed to get a read on his character, this guy also, at the very least, understood a part of my character. So, he had no choice but to wait until Nakanishi-senpai separated from me.


    "Uhh¡­ I changed my mind. I''ll wait for you in that room." Nakanishi-senpai eventually answered as she copied me by pointing at the same room. Then before she ran to it, she left a message in a whisper, "¡­ You''re right. I find this unpleasant. Don''t make me wait for long, Onoda-kun."


    Yep. There''s no other way around it. While I have ounted for Ogawa''s train of thought, my invitation to Nakanishi-senpai was on impulse.


    In any case, there''s no stepping back to it now¡­


    I escorted the girl with my eyes until she disappeared into that room before continuing on my descent to stand before Ogawa.


    "What are you waiting for? If you want to talk to me right in this spot, go ahead. Otherwise, go inside that clubroom. As you can see, I''m not as free as you think to be stalled by you." Without any change in my expression, I indifferently nagged at him to get a move on.


    Likewise, with his face as dark as his future, Ogawa clicked his tongue in annoyance. However, in the end, he could only chicken out and do what I told him to. After all, it would be worse for him if someone else heard what he was about to ask.

 Chapter 1477 No Mercy?

    "Please, can you tell me what happened, Onoda? Kazuha-nee¡­ she¡­ doesn''t want to talk to me about it. I can''t even ask a question¡­"


    I have no idea what''s really running in his mind or if he has given up already but that''s Ogawa''s first words to me as soon as we entered this private space. While his expression remained dark and grim as if he already lost faith in his future, the way he even stuttered at saying all that was nothing short of pleading.


    Rathan than my expected barking of this guy, he''s actually imploring me to give him peace of mind by telling him what happenedst night. Or if not that, to confirm whatever his guess is.


    I mean, it''s not hard to connect the dots if Kazuha-nee chose that path of shutting him offpletely. But considering she''s possibly overwhelmed by what happened, it''s quite normal to do that.


    And from the way he described it, his older sister wasn''t intentionally tormenting him this time.


    If I have to guess, she''s still in the process ofing to terms that ''it'' happened.


    Anyway, I let a few seconds of silence pass before giving him a reply that was not a reply at all. I considered acting oblivious to grief him but that''s a little tasteless at this point. Besides, I''m not so free to watch him reel in rage in front of me.


    "Tell me, Ogawa. Why do you even want to question her? Does Kazuha-nee need to report to you, her little brother? In the first ce, why are you curious?"


    Throwing those questions back to back, the idiot almost choked on his spit. He recovered soon enough though and whileing to terms with the validity of that question, he took a deep breath before answering.


    "I¡­ Isn''t it normal for a brother to be worried about his sister? It''s you we''re talking about, Onoda. You''re not just a menace¡­"


    Well, isn''t he a great little brother? Worried for his elder sister, huh? Unfortunately, that''s not enough to justify the course of action that he took.


    On another note, it''s a surprise. Really. Now, that''s a surprise. He''s finally subscribing back to reality, huh? If I could interpret what he just said¡­ he finally believed that the reason the girls around him got stolen was because of my ability and not just because I tricked them.


    He deserved a round of apuse for breaking out of his fantasy.


    I guess it needs Kazuha-nee to be involved or¡­ this just showed the method my girls started doing was already showing its effects.


    "I won''t deny that I''m more than a menace to you. But Ogawa, is it really just your concern? Looking at you, you already have an idea of what exactly happened, you''re just here to get a clearer picture of it."


    As I pointed that out, Ogawa unconsciously took a step back. When he noticed that, the guy''s face twisted into another show of his dread. He despairingly sighed, possibly berating himself in his head.


    "I¡­ I''m not¡ª"


    Before he could finish that pathetic deflection of his, I cut him off.


    "Let''s be honest here. Do you think I have no idea that you''re peeking at us from your room? Hina made it very obvious, you know?"


    Ogawa took another step back but this time, it was even heavier than the first. It''s like a reaction to being caught for his mischief.


    At the moment, it''s probably wrong to call him handsome anymore, he has this extremely sour look that''s reminiscent of those idiots still who''s trying to deny their crimes even if it''s already very obvious.


    At the very least, he didn''t appear desperate yet.


    "So, what now? Are you going to admit that you''re trying to confirm if Kazuha-nee also did it with me? If I say yes, I pressed her down on that bed after she closed the curtain, will that satisfy your kink?"


    "Kink?! I have no such¡ª"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Alright. I''m not saying it happened but dude¡­ have you fallen this low? You''re fine with watching your childhood friend do all those things with me but when ites to the possibility that your sister did the same, you''re acting like this? This is why Hina hates you. You''re a self-centered idiot who never really cares about her."


    "N-no¡­ That''s different! You''re in a rtionship with Hina but Kazuha-nee is unrted to you! T-that''s why!"


    "Huh. And who says Kazuha-nee isn''t rted to me? Who will prove that to you? Hello? Let me remind you again, I''m the guy with multiple girlfriends. Who''s stopping me from going after your sister?"


    "Sh¡­. Shut up!"


    Ah. It''s over. I''m losing interest in stepping on his flimsy pride. This guy could only amount to this. What a pathetic response. Very fitting for someone who''s going to run away from reality again.


    "Well, you can shout all you want. But Ogawa, let me tell you something¡­ You just admitted to peeking at us. And for the sake of Hina and Kazuha-nee, I will never tell you about what exactly happened. For me, everything stays in that room. And clearly, I never saw you there. You''re unrted."


    "You can keep trying to get the answer through Kazuha-nee. But let this be a warning¡­ If you''re really concerned about her, you''ll be a good brother to her and not press her about it."


    "And if you really want to protect her from me, you''re free to do whatever method you have in store. Tell her my rtionship, all my secrets, anything. However, at the end of the day, the more you pull, the more Kazuha-nee will be pushed toward me. Stop being an idiot for once and think carefully¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I will never be threatened by your existence. In my eyes, you''re not that much different than those clueless guys whose girlfriends I''ve stolen. Moreover, Nami and the others are only being kind enough to salvage the fragile friendship you cultivated. If I asked them to throw you out of the club, they would unhesitatingly do it for me. I''m saying that with full confidence. That''s why¡­ it''s your choice, really. If you keep on crossing me, your situation will never improve."


    After saying all those without giving him any chance to rebut, I stepped out of the room. There''s no need to gawk at his despair. Even though that''s not close to destroying him, it''s enough to make him question himself.


    All the bad choices that he made wereing back at him. Of course, he also had good choices but like he said, I was more than a menace to him. My existence alone was enough to bring him devastation.


    -


    -


    "Did I make you wait, senpai?"


    I had no idea if my expression changed because of what happened. Just to be safe, before continuing to the neighboring room to pick up the girl next, I took a moment to clear my head and massage my face to bring it back to default.


    However, that''s probably unnecessary.


    Not a second after I opened the door and stepped inside, I found my face pressed and gradually got buried deep in Nakanishi-senpai''s fragrant valley.


    As I felt her arms tighten around my head, her fingers started brushing my hair as if she was trying to calm me down.


    Following that, the gorgeous temptress whispered in a voice full of concern and appreciation, "Onoda-kun, I think you did the right thing. I''m clueless about the entire story but from what I observe¡­ you''re already doing your best to reform him."


    Yep. Instead of staying put, Nakanishi-senpai heard us in the other room. And this is her interpretation¡­


    Reforming him? Nah. Shouldn''t she start by asking me about the context of our conversation? Weird senior¡­ or maybe, she only heard and understood a part of it.


    In any case¡­ I''m not going to reject this unexpected pampering from her. It''s warm andfortable¡­

 Chapter 1478 Mutual Understanding

    "Senpai, why do I feel like I''m getting spoiled?" I jokingly said a minute after I got subjected to the temptress''s caring embrace. She never let up and instead pampered me in her own caring way.


    Expectedly, that earned a reaction from her. Guiding my head up to meet her gaze, I noticed how an amused smile gradually bloomed on her face, "Heh. Is that the case? Should I release you, then? You seem to be enjoying the sensation."


    "Senpai, won''t it be bad if I don''t enjoy this sensation? Also, I doubt you''ll find someone who will say otherwise." I cheekily answered which instantly made the girl chuckle.


    Really, after our few interactions where I mostly controlled the situation while she appeared to only be strung along, Nakanishi-senpai seemed to have gained the ability to y along with me in her own, wholesome way.


    "Can I refuse to admit that does make sense? Ugh. Forget it¡­ So, does this feel like I''m spoiling you? And does this make you happy?"


    Yeah¡­ You''d think those questions would onlye from an innocent girl who doesn''t know any better. But then again, as someone who couldn''t form a normal bond of friendship with others, I''d bet my money that this was the first time for her to act like this to a guy.


    "Happy? No. I''m ecstatic! Also, to be embraced by you for a prolonged duration. It''s undoubtedly spoiling me. And as the shameless guy that I am, I wholeheartedly approve of being spoiled by my favorite senpai."


    To give her an idea of how ecstatic I was, a smile and aical grin were not enough. I also had to momentarily embrace her back and let her feel my raging pulse. ttered, a streak of red gradually covered her gorgeous face.


    However, like most girls who didn''t want to show any weakness in front of another person, she maintained her calm without sumbing to the feeling of embarrassment.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This cheeky brat. Wholeheartedly, you say? Aren''t you just enjoying being buried in my chest?"


    Alright. That''s true. But if she''s not backing down, so am I.


    "Uh. Your words, senpai. If I''m being honest here, I''m not just enjoying it. I''m treating it as a paradise."


    "You numbskull¡­ First time I hugged a guy out of concern and this cheeky brat treated it as his paradise¡­ Onoda-kun, thanks for making my day amusing."


    Failing to hold herughter, Nakanishi-senpai seemingly failed to resist conveying her emotion through simple actions. Before I knew it, I got further locked in her embrace before eventually pushing my head back down to that valley of softness.


    With her incredible warmth that''s proving itself veryfortable, I found my strength losing out as though my body was telling me to submit myself to her care.


    Unconsciously, I also found myself unable to resist hugging her once again. And this time, without retracting my arms back.


    Although her body jolted for a moment, Nakanishi-senpai let it pass and only pulled my earlobe lightly as a reaction. In a way, that could be interpreted as the girl giving me permission to hold her.


    it''s kinda funny that even if I harshly criticized Ogawa, I was still the one getting spoiled like this. On the other hand, the guy was left despairing alone with no one by his side.


    In any case, that''s the result of his bad choices.


    "Senpai, many boys are probably dreaming of being hugged by you. And here I am living their dream. I feel like you won''t get my appreciation if I don''t describe it as such. Allow me to thank you for giving me this exclusive privilege."


    Obviously, the mention of the other boys somewhat put her on a retreat. Despite our closeness, she still couldn''t stand the thought of being subjected to their lecherous gazes. She said before that she didn''t care or she was unbothered if they fantasized about her. But that''s just the surface of what she''s truly feeling. Deep inside, she still abhorred that thought.


    Not everyone will be ttered by being made into a material of other people''s fantasies. Especially this girl who''s been suffering from it just because of her alluring and irresistible charm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, if I didn''t word it like that, this girl would probably find it harder to smoothly transition into a college student next year. If Mutsumi, Juri, Setsuna, and even Anzu were getting noticed by men, there''s no doubt that what she''s experiencing here in this school would be worse in college.


    That''s why¡­ even if small or not that impactful, I kind of want to help her ease up with that problem.


    "Onoda-kun, don''t make it sound like I''m an empress bestowing you the favor of allowing you to nce at my visage." Lowering her head and pressing her lips close to my ears, Nakanishi-senpai whispered. "I appreciate your ttery or honesty, if you''re going to argue for that¡­"


    She paused for a moment as though she was gathering momentum. And when she was done, she lifted my head again, just enough for our faces to be mere centimeters from each other.


    "Even if you''re the most shameless guy I know, I can''t help but find your presenceforting. That''s why¡­ when I saw you looking like you just drank a bitter pill, a certain thought popped up in my head. To return the favor byforting you in my own way¡­ And now, we''re here."


    Did I look like that? I don''t know. Maybe I appeared that way from her perspective. In any case, she just answered my unspoken question, huh?


    "I see. Now I''m the one ttered by your words, senpai. By the way, won''t you seek understanding of what''s really the deal with me and that guy in the other room?"


    "Hmm? No, I won''t. I believe it''s up to you whether you want to bring me up to date on what''s your deal with that boy. Because of yourst visit to the club, I grew an interest in your current circumstances. I sought answers from Enomoto-kun and the rumors that are floating around about you. Trouble seems to keep finding you yet you still have the time to bring me out of that clubroom. I can''t say I''m not impressed."


    Ah. No wonder she seemed so carefree even with what she heard¡­ She believed she already understood my situation and¡­ I unknowingly impressed her by keeping up with my promises


    "I told you. You''re my favorite senpai."


    "One of your favorites, you mean."


    "Uh¡­ Alright. I won''t deny that."


    "Look at your face, numbskull. Don''t be guilty. It doesn''t matter to me. Remember, I was also expecting you to be ensnared by my charm."


    "Huh? How does that connect to my guilt?"


    "It isn''t. I''m just saying that you already blew away my expectations of you. When I found out how close you are to other girls, I epted it as if it''s normal."


    After exining like that, a hint of helplessness momentarily showed on her face. Whatever that meant, I had no idea.


    Taking a moment to arrange my thoughts in my head, I came up with an understanding of what she was trying to say here.¡­ Basically, my rtionship with others doesn''t matter to her. She appreciates my presence nheless.


    Just like this¡­ while this started as the girl trying tofort me, we found ourselves talking about ourselves or how we viewed each other.


    I admitted my interest in her and the reason why I keeping back. Likewise, Nakanishi-senpai admitted her interest in me and the reason why she found it hard to resist me.


    In short, we had our first mutual understanding.

 Chapter 1479 Closing Distance

    As they say, all good things muste to an end. Right. Eventually, we had to separate. However, before that happened, I made sure to get the best out of our situation.


    Of course, not in a perverted way.


    I simply returned the favor, showing her that if she could spoil me, I could do the same for her. I reversed our situation by letting her lean on me while I brushed her hair gently. Also, I failed to resist not touching her ear. I traced my finger around it before fixing the crumples of her hair that, in some way, got tangled on the arm of her sses. She got tickled by it but not enough to push me away.


    Luckily, I held off on leaning down to nibble on it or else, I''d draw her ire.


    I mean, I did ask for her permission whether I could do it or not. She vehemently said no. Furthermore, she lifted her hand to cover it, giving me no other choice but to give up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In any case, when she removed it after some time passed, I saw how it was as red as her cheek. Either the thought of having me nibble on her ear made her embarrassed or she imagined it happening for real. Whichever the case, it no doubt made her even more charming in my eyes¡­


    Really, it''s taking all my mental capacity to resist her overflowing charm that could make everyone swoon at her.


    And that''s just the first half of my turn to spoil her. Perhaps to escape from thinking about my request of nibbling her ear, Nakanishi-senpai raised this bright idea of hers, challenging me to make her feel the same way as I did earlier. To make her feel like she''s in paradise.


    As someone who''s also ratherpetitive when ites to challenges, I took her up on that.


    However, it ultimately led to failure.


    I mean, it''s impossible. The best I could do was to make her feel safe andfortable while I carefully doted on her through non-sexual caresses on her head and back. Kissing her was also off the table but I sneakily brought down my lips on top of her head while she was savoring thefort of my embrace.


    Well, there existed a possibility that she just couldn''t admit it. Who knows?


    And so, that made her head a little bigger as she gleefully pinched my cheeks to celebrate her first-ever victory against me.


    By the end of her celebration, Nakanishi-senpai once again pampered me, letting me enjoy my paradise one more time before we both decided to continue our tour.


    Along with everything that happened as well as what we built up during our short but meaningful conversation earlier, this little moment also stacked up on it, bringing us closer physically and emotionally.


    "You know, cheeky brat¡­ I''d like it if you start calling me by my name and I¡­ I''ll do the same to you, Ruki."


    And that was the icing on the cake. Even before I could bring it up, Nakanishi-senpai¡­ No, Reira-senpai suggested that we switch to a first-name basis. I epted, of course. I''ll be an idiot if I don''t.


    I unknowingly reached for her hand which Nakanishi-senpai weed wholeheartedly. Even entwining her fingers with mine.


    Nheless, that didn''tst for long. Once we stepped out of the room, we started walking side by side once again as though nothing happened between us in that room.


    -


    -


    Continuing on our tour, I avoid going to crowded ces such as the area where male athletic clubs gather.


    I still remember the first time I walked alongside her. Even if Enomoto''s halo of protection was in effect, it wouldn''t stop the boys to ogle at her or be taken in by her irresistible charm.


    That''s the thing I wanted to minimize. I brought her out to make her enjoy her day, not to make her continuously ufortable or get put into an unpleasant situation. While avoidance wasn''t really the solution, at least for today, it reduced the times that she had to put on her mask of indifference.


    Apart from that, I also maximized my presence to intimidate anyone crossing our path. Even before her irresistible charm worked its spell, they got frightened enough to swerve to the side, avoiding uspletely.


    Obviously, when she noticed that, Reira-senpai scolded me for scaring the poor boys. However, she also couldn''t hide her joy from it. It made her feel safer to walk alongside me without needing to mind the sticky gazes thrown at her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I thought of continuing our tour to the School Building but upon second thought, I scrapped it.


    I decided not to involve her anymore.


    Letting her see my conflict with Ogawa is enough. I can''t have her be dragged into my issues with other people or students.


    If she already acted concerned even though we''re not friends yet back during that ambush, there''s no way she would be unbothered if she keeps seeing me entangled with other issues. Whether it be good or bad.


    Furthermore, I had a feeling that¡­ someone was following us ever since we left the Club Building. Whoever sent that one, I had no idea. I''d spare Enomoto out of suspicion here so¡­ it''s probably Ichihara Jun''s goon or that Takashima dude. Either way, the one tailing us was great at concealing his or her presence.


    Even after many attempts of catching them in their act, I failed to catch even a shadow of it.


    Someone could argue that I was just being paranoid but with the years of experience under my belt, I wouldn''t dismiss my gut feeling so easily.


    More often than not, it''s saving me from bad situations.


    "Mhm. Thank you for apanying me, Reira-senpai. I''ll visit again soon." As soon as we reached the door of the Alchemy Research Club, I said my parting words.


    Since I already intruded into Enomoto''s territory earlier, I''d spare him the headache of dealing with me one more time. This way, he''d also feel less threatened by me or understand that I am only interested in Reira-senpai and not in his childhood friend.


    "Look at this brat. I should be the one thanking you. I had a wonderful time. Make sure not to get in too much trouble, okay?" The bespectacled senior nodded and reminded me.


    "Oh. Have you forgotten? Trouble finds me. But I''ll keep that in mind."


    Well, I appreciate her concern but really, there''s no way around it. Even if I can admit my guilt for starting the trouble sometimes, it''s more often that I get dragged into it.


    "¡­ Right. As much as you are a chick ma, you''re also a trouble ma. I''m no good at dealing with problems but if you want a ce offort¡­ your paradise is always open." She looked at her left and right first to make sure that there was no one around before pointing at her chest and squeezing it between her hands.


    If I wasn''t already familiar with her, I''d fall into believing that she was seducing me with that gesture.


    "That''s a tempting offer. If I take that up, you''ll find me seeking that paradise every day, senpai."


    Matching her yfulness, I made sure to look down at her huge assets to earn my desired reaction from her.


    And sure enough, five secondster, I heard her clicking her tongue. She then stepped forward and lifted my chin.


    "I knew you''d say that, you brat¡­"


    Sliding her hand to my cheek and eventually locking my ear in between her fingers, Reira-senpai leaned closer as she sweetly whispered to my ear,


    "¡­ But I don''t mind¡­ I also find my ce offort next to you. So, you better not forget about visiting me again, Ruki."


    I thought she''d be waiting for my response. However, as if a streak of lightning, the girl disappeared behind the door, leaving me alone.


    A secondter, I heard the faint voices of Enomoto and Nikka-senpai expressing their surprise at her return.


    It didn''t sound like Reira disturbed them with whatever they were doing. It''s more like, they couldn''t believe their eyes witnessing the girl fleeting with joy and embarrassment at the same time.


    Really, I wish I could see what they''re seeing¡­ Next time, I guess?

 Chapter 1480 Dedication

    Returning to my original intention of going out on a walk to patrol as the Disciplinary Officer, I reached the School Building after a while.


    To keep up appearances, I once again stopped by some of the clubs on the way, faking Club Inspection. But for the most part, I went to my girls'' clubs and checked on what they were doing.


    At the Literature Club, Hana was being initiated by the original members of the club, including Rae. Since there''s still a month before the Cultural Festival, they''re brainstorming on how to integrate the girl into what we nned to do for it.


    And since I am the one who presented that, they asked me for my opinion on whether to let Hana write another scenario that we could insert before the finale that I would write or create an alternate ending.


    Apparently, they already chose the most effective way to include her in it but they wanted to hear my opinion before finalizing it.


    My answer¡­ it will be interesting to have her make an alternate ending. That way, the choices will be meaningful.


    As it turns out, that''s also what they believed to be the best choice.


    Naturally, it addedplexity to it but they admitted that it''s fun that way.


    Apart from that, they''re helping the girl improve her writing and reading capabilities. I mean, knowing Hana, even if she could be seen aspetent in her academics, she only put in enough effort not to fail.


    It''s a relief that she opened up on that to them and so, with the lead of Rae and Kana, they dished out short stories or straight-up full-length novels for her to read and write a summary on.


    Before I left again, I made a quick trip to the vending machine, buying them cold drinks to refresh their minds. It''s also my way of making up for my absence.


    At the Book Club, Haruko and the girls brought me the news that after days of visiting and staying with them, Kanzaki decided to apply and transfer to the club. That way, she wouldn''t need to skip her previous club''s club activities. It also gave her more reason to see me there.


    Yep. Even if I brought her to Haruko to help her clear her mind about what she''s feeling for me, she''s actually sinking further and further into it.


    In fact, when I went to spoil Edel and Himeko, I found her looking pitiful as she watched us from the side.


    To cheer her up, I patted her head and praised her for being brave and honest to everyone and especially, to me.


    Her straightforward personality kicked in at that point as she responded with, "I''m here because I still want to get noticed by you..."


    Due to that, my girls threw me a nce that almost said, ''Take responsibility.''


    Well, not explicitly but that''s how it felt.


    I didn''t feel pressure from it. I also have no ns of ignoring her, after all.


    That''s why before I left the clubroom, I put her in my embrace and responded honestly, "Yeah. I''m aware. You seeded in that. Also, I still feel the same way as before. I''m interested in you and I don''t see it changing at all. You''re already aware of what''s going on around me so... I''ll leave it to your judgement once you finish sorting everything in your head."


    Somehow, that made her face boil from heat, resulting in her sses fogging up instantly. To save her from fainting, Mina even ran up to help the girl drink a cup of tea.


    Mhm¡­ My answer was super effective.


    In the Game Club, Maaya stopped pretending I was nothing more than an acquaintance to her. She exited the room faster than Komoe or Miura-senpai and brought me somewhere we could be alone.


    Although she still acted like a tsundere, a kiss was proven enough to make her behave.


    As for the reason why she dragged me away, they''re apparently in the middle of ying the game she created. Compared to the first reception that led her into an argument with the 2nd-year gamer girl, it garnered praise from everyone in that club, including that girl.


    In short, Maaya was too excited to share the news with me. It''s an aplishment for her that''s different from her academics or her job as the acting manager of their hotel.


    Even if ying games was only her way to relieve stress, she''s genuinely happy to have her work get epted and be recognized.


    Before escorting her back to their clubroom, I also showered her with praise, spoiling her in the process.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lastly, when I checked in on the Student Support Club, Ogawa was still absent from the clubroom. Most likely, he''s still moping in that room.


    Although I had yet to tell them what happened earlier, Arisa, Nami, and Hina already suspected that was the case. He was being very obvious with his intention to confront me, after all.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, I also left right away and didn''t disturb them for long. They had clients asking for their help, after all.


    With all of that done, we''re now back to the present.


    Trudging along the wide corridors of the School Building, I began making my way up to the third while passing by and checking every ssroom.


    Because most students have their clubs, only a few students remain in this building. They''re either also about to leave the school or just wanted the peace and quiet their empty ssroom would provide them.


    I kept an eye out for anything suspicious but nothing stood out at all except the feeling of being watched.


    Actually, when Reira-senpai and I returned to the Club Building, that feeling disappeared.


    However, when I went to grab drinks at the vending machine, it momentarily returned. And on my way to this building, it became more apparent.


    For some reason, that person refused to enter the Club Building but they had no qualms about following me inside the School Building.


    Due to that, I decided to reevaluate my suspects.


    I added another one.


    Because it''s kindamendable the dedication they put into this, one person stood out in my mind.


    If it''s not Ichihara''s goon or Takashima, it must be the letter-sender. The one who sent the letter earlier this morning and reminded me about their existence that I neglected in my head.


    With that in mind, we''re about to find out whether I am right or not.


    Upon reaching the third floor, I skipped checking on every ssroom and made a beeline toward the locked door.


    Stopping right in front of it, I waited for a moment to survey my surroundings. I mean, there''s still a possibility that the letter-sender was already here, watching me from somewhere else.


    Unfortunately, no one was around and only some faint footsteps that possibly came from the one following me could be heard.


    And so, after acting like I was about to enter the room, I faced the direction I came from.


    Putting a hand on my pocket, I intentionally acted like I had known all along whoever was following me.


    It''s one in three, after all. That''s a 33% chance of being correct.


    After waiting for a few seconds, I opened my mouth.


    "Alright. I think it''s about time you show yourself in front of me. No one is around and we''re here at the ce you indicated."


    I thought I was going to be met with silence, however, as soon as I dangled the key in front of me, someone stepped out from a blind spot.


    It''s someone I know and talked with recently.


    Yanagi Kaede.


    "Onoda-kun¡­" She called my name as she guiltily hung her head low.

 Chapter 1481 Confusion

    The demotivated athlete. That was how I started seeing Yanagi Kaede after our short meetingst Monday when Watanabe brought her to my office at the girl''s request.


    She expressed her admiration towards my transformation and hinted at how she wished to have the same determination as me to regain her lost motivation.


    Recalling that day, Watanabe told me that Yanagi asked to help her meet up with me upon hearing the rumor about Hana kissing me and the way Komoe started bing interested in me upon her return to school.


    In a way, I rted that to the same sense of urgency that Sachi exhibited when that girl also initiated contact with me; wanting to be acquainted with me before more girls turned up to be close to me.


    However, that''s just what Watanabe and I surmised. It''s impossible to confirm it that day because she also left right away upon exchanging greetings with me.


    So what''s her deal today?


    If she''s the one who sent that third letter¡­ wasn''t it confusing that she had to send another one and ultimately follow me today? I''m aware that she''s limiting her attendance at her club because of the obnoxious senior that demotivated her to strive¡­


    Can''t she simply visit me again or at least, ask her friend to apany her again?


    Thinking about it, the letter containing the key was sent two weeks ago. If she''s truly the sender, something doesn''t add up.


    Is it not her, after all?


    Ugh¡­ Wait a moment. I''m probably having the information jumbled in my head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When I called out as though I was aware of the one following me to be the letter sender, she stepped out and showed herself to me. However, judging by the way she instantly showed remorse and only murmured my name, it didn''t actually confirm that she was the letter sender.


    She could be just a stalker who decided to follow me around today.


    But then again, I specifically mentioned the specifics that only the letter sender would know.


    Alright.


    I get it.


    This is me overthinking again.


    Since we''re already here¡­ why not ask her about it and clear up the inconsistency of the tangled information in my head?


    Having arrived at that thought, I focused my attention on the girl that''s still around twenty steps away from me.


    She''s close to the corner that would lead to the area where the ssrooms were located.


    She''s still in her uniform which meant she didn''te to the Track Club. She''s still sporting the same bunned hairstyle and at the moment, the way she stood there was oozing out her guilt and difort. She''s rubbing her arm with her eyes directed to the ground.


    "Alright, Yanagi-san. Let me confirm something." I started as I slowly closed our distance. I kept an eye out and spread out my senses in case someone else was still in hiding. There may be two people following me, after all.


    However, I picked up nothing until I arrived in front of her, confirming that theplexity of this situation had just lowered.


    As the girl realized that I approached her, she cautiously lifted her head only to lower it again upon making eye contact with me.


    She triedposing herself but failed at it in the end.


    "Is there a reason why you followed me here?" Without mentioning the letter or the specifics of this area to her, I started with something as straightforward as that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Also, I said that in quite a gentle tone, in hopes that I would not frighten her.


    "C-can I not answer that, Onoda-kun?" She answered in difficulty. I observed her bodily reactions but apart from the initial guilt and difort, she''s actually not showing signs that she wanted to retreat.


    From that, it''s possible that her aim was really to talk to me, she just didn''t know how to approach me.


    "Yes, you can. However, Yanagi-san, I''ll be suspicious of you¡­ Anyway, let''s set that aside for now. Are you the one who sent that letter to me?"


    "... Yes."


    This¡­ This is really unusual. She refused to state her reason for following me but she admitted to sending the letter¡­


    "... If you''re talking about the letter without any name or signature, that''s from me. I wonder how you found out?"


    Huh? Wait¡­ Did I hear her right? She''s not talking about the third letter but the first one. The one that caused my head to ache because of the flowery words used in it that''s borderline chuunibyou.


    "How¡­? No. More than that, do you mean the letter put in my shoe locker the day after I got my haircut?"


    "Yes. That''s my letter. Is it just me or are we actually not on the same page here?" Perhaps noticing the hint of confusion in my voice, Yanagi''s guilt or difort momentarily disappeared as she raised her head to check on my expression.


    Likewise, having gotten a clearer view of her face, I tried checking for any hint of falseness in her reaction but no¡­ she was surprisingly being honest there.


    What is this situation?


    "I''m as confused as you¡­ Then why did you show up when I called out with a specific detail?"


    "You said it''s about time I show myself¡­ You caught me following you."


    "No. I meant the second part."


    "... I''m sorry but that''s all I heard from you¡­ You sounded so confident there that it made my heart pound and guilt just rushed into my head."


    This girl¡­ Is she really a track and field athlete? Aren''t they the ones who were most used to racing heartbeats given that their whole body was put to work to maintain their form?


    I once again observed her, trying to figure out if she was telling the truth or not. And it''s the same judgement as earlier. She''s telling the truth. She got so nervous when I called out that she failed to catch the second part¡­


    In one way or another¡­ this situation made my image of thepetitive girl in that PE Activity crumble. Add to that, fitting her image to the one who wrote that cringeworthy letter was tickling my senses. I had to adjust the control of my facial expression to prevent myself fromughing at that image.


    "I believe there''s a mimunication. But since we''re here¡­ Wanna talk about this somewhere? About the letter you sent and the reason you''re following me¡­"


    "Y-yes. I''m sorry."


    Obviously, she was just as confused as me but when I mentioned those key points, her guilt returned as she once again hung her head low.


    Well, I don''t know if this is better or not. My girls are keen on meeting the letter sender by themselves because of thetter half of the letter, saying how she wished to admire me up close. And Yanagi Kaede isn''t a third-year but a 1st year like us¡­ Although there''s a possibility that the letter-sender was lying in their letter, the chances of Yanagi Kaede being that person was already 0%. She imed the first letter, after all.


    After making sure for the third time that no one else was around, I had the girl follow me to the stairs leading to the closed rooftop of this School Building.

 Chapter 1482 Fanatic

    "Don''t hate me, Onoda-kun. If you''re going to hear me out, that''s all I wish. My admiration for you never took a hit from this¡­ interrogation." While biting her lips, perhaps to stop her tears from streaming down her face, Yanagi Kaede pleadingly gazed upon me, her words imploring for my understanding. "It''s my wrong to follow you when there are other options like paying a visit or asking Tomiko to set up another meeting with you¡­ I was being cowardly."


    Well, if someone else heard all of that, they would think I was bullying her or I was tormenting her over something she did.


    However, the truth of the matter was¡­ everything was in line with the interrogation that flowed rather smoothly.


    I asked questions and she answered each of them honestly, without missing a beat.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The only reason she probably resorted to saying that was because when I reached the end of the questions lined up in my head, I silently contemted and rearranged the various thoughts in my head.


    Her anxiety prated the walls of her sanity, short-circuiting her mind, and making her believe that I wasn''t convinced by her answers.


    In any case, what I garnered from her answers was this¡­


    A stalker.


    Yanagi Kaede admitted to stalking me. And it didn''t start today.


    ording to her, she''s been watching me ever since the day she sent me that letter. She also didn''t deny that she wrote it by hand and with her own words. When I asked her why she wrote it like that ¨C with poetic and exaggerated descriptions akin to an old-era maiden ¨C she simply tilted her head, implying that she found nothing wrong about it. It''s her normal write-up. Or even with her essays, she''s that overly dramatic with details.


    Well, I didn''t try to pry too much about it given that it didn''t even make her cringe when I recited the words she had written by memory


    Anyway, although admitting to stalking me sounded really bad at first, I couldn''t help but shake my head when she went into detailing it.


    Why? Because everything she did would hardly be considered harmful.


    She never tried to approach me on her own aside from sending that first letter. She maintained her distance appropriately, not even giving me a clue that she was watching me from afar.


    In her defense, she''s already satisfied by admiring me from a safe distance. She could already draw out the motivation and determination from seeing me smile and interact amiably with the other girls.


    In fact, after two weeks of my transformation, today was the first time she followed me closely which ultimately led me to detect her presence. As for the reason she did that¡­ it''s because of what happened yesterday with Ichihara.


    Mhm. It spurred the girl to action in trying to prevent someone from making things difficult for me.


    She thought I might suffer the same thing as her for offending a senior as popr and well-known as that guy.


    No matter how she worded it, this girl, who had nothing to do because she was still unmotivated to strive in their club, went out of her way to look out for me. Without my knowledge though.


    So¡­ Should I be mad at her for that?


    "Who says I''m going to hate you? I''m just processing everything that you told me. I can fault you for following or stalking me. However, no matter how I wrap my head around it, you''ve done nothing harmful to me. Except at least, you must''ve been aware of my close rtionship with the girls around me."


    Catching her before she could fully kneel in front of me, I responded with those words. Then when I stabilized her footing and got her to look me straight in the eye, I flicked her forehead and put on a genial smile, an attempt to calm her head down and not let it spiral into depression.


    The girl yelped at the pain brought about by the flick but I achieved my desired result. She calmed down, sucked up the tears that were threatening to overflow, and faced me again without looking like she was wronged by me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A whileter, her head bobbed up and down, her wordless reply to what I saidst.


    "Well, I''m done hiding that closeness anymore so it''s not a big deal. My reputation was now built around my current position ¨C the Disciplinary Officer ¨C and the way I''ve presented myself to be close to most girls."


    Mhm. That''s the result of the small blocks that I have continued to build ever since I came up with the idea of slowly bing high-key with my rtionship with my girls.


    "That¡­ certainly is the case. Onoda-kun, you became so popr that seeing you always surrounded by girls was already considered a normal urrence. People will find it more unnatural if you''re not around a girl. Boys can only seethe in their jealousy because if they stepped out to call you out, a big chunk of the female poption in our year level or our whole campus will go out of their way to defend you."


    "Wait. I understand the first half. And thetter half was news to me. They will defend me?"


    Somehow, now that she had regained her calm, the girl was now spitting out more interesting information about me. While that proved that she was really stalking me, it''s an insight that neither I nor my girls cane up with easily.


    "¡­ Onoda-kun, you''re not aware of the extent of your poprity? Eight out of ten girls on our campus only have good things to say about you. As for the remaining two, one probably disliked you while the other one was still unaware or couldn''t be bothered."


    Or in short, I have 80% approval ratings from the girls in our school? Isn''t that exaggerated?


    "Alright¡­ I take it that that statistic is the result of observing me for the past two weeks?"


    Yanagi Kaede nodded once again without any hint of falseness in her eyes. Whether she''s biased with that or not, only time will tell.


    But if I took her word for it, it meant that¡­ my high-key status was already too prominent.


    I feel like I should be happy with that but at the same time, dread the effects of it for the rest of our school year or my time here in this school.


    I will always be at the top of the hottest topic and everything I do in public is guaranteed to be disseminated to everyone in a blink of an eye.


    ¡­ Is it really a good thing though?


    "Are you okay, Onoda-kun?" Upon seeing me going silent again, Yanagi Kaede called out to me, a hint of concern in her voice. Yet, the girl didn''t make a move to touch me openly. It''s like she''s being very careful about how to act around me ¨C perhaps in fear that I would not look kindly to her.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry. I only thought of clearing up your reason for following me. I can''t believe that I''ll be hearing all this¡­ Furthermore, you''re still admiring me as a person. Have you not considered me a womanizer?"


    Although I could somehow exin why my girls epted ourplex rtionship, it''s illogical for this girl to not feel anything about it and continue looking up at me. There must be a reason.


    "I do consider you as one. However, Onoda-kun, that''s irrelevant to me. My admiration for you is not tied to it. It''s about your transformation and the way you dealt with it."


    And with that as an answer, Yanagi Kaede put on a confident smile as she stabilized her footing and put me under her admiring gaze.


    Somehow¡­ rather than my stalker, I found the girl to be my fanatic ¡­


    What will Watanabe think of this, I wonder?

 Chapter 1483 Stalker to Friend

    Chapter 1483 Stalker to Friend


    "After hearing you out, it¡¯s pretty pointless to be angry at you for stalking me. However, are you sure that''s all you want, Yanagi-san? Don¡¯t you have any intention to be friends with me?"


    Honestly, the thought of being mad at her didn¡¯t even pass through my mind. Threatened maybe.


    Someone watching my activity without being aware of it was pretty terrifying. If she¡¯s not my fanatic or she took everything she witnessed negatively, the scenario at this moment wouldn¡¯t be this calm.


    In any case, I couldn¡¯t help but raise that question when the girl eventually expressed that watching me and admiring me from afar was enough to satisfy her.


    Being caught by me wasn¡¯t even in her n today.


    ¡°Uhm. I legit haven¡¯t thought that far ahead, Onoda-kun. That is also why I never left a name or asked you to meet with me when I left my letter in your shoe locker. Regarding my visit this Monday to get acquainted with you, it was done on impulse¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ If that¡¯s the case, can I ask you to be my friend?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You admitted to stalking me. I believe it¡¯s a lot better for me to befriend you, my stalker, rather than antagonize you or ask you to stop or stay far away.¡±


    ¡°... That doesn¡¯t make sense ¨C in a normal sense.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it doesn¡¯t. But hey, aren¡¯t I pretty abnormal?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ If you¡¯re admitting it like that, denying it is useless.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m d you get it, Yanagi-san. So¡­ your answer?¡±


    ¡°If¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me then¡­¡±


    Although she¡¯s still a little confused and there¡¯s a hint of hesitation in her voice, Yanagi Kaede held out her hand to me.


    I shook her hand and nted a kiss on its back.


    Before she could react fully to it, I already prepared my next words,


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t. That¡¯s why¡­ To seal the deal. Can I ask you to walk with me? You don¡¯t n on going to your club, am I right?¡±


    Although I offered the same kind of invitation to Reira-senpai earlier, this one had another intention altogether.


    Rather than let her go back to following me from behind, I¡¯d be morefortable if she was by my side.


    In case someone else was watching me if we left the School Building together, if they saw me with another girl, it would throw them off.


    Of course, she¡¯s not going to be bait. I honestly want to keep her close rather than worry all the time that she¡¯s somewhere out there, keenly watching my affairs.


    Besides, In this way, I could still finish the task I set for myself and create a new rtionship that would possibly benefit all of us in the future.


    A moment of contemtionter, Yanagi-senpai gotpelled to answer yes as she withdrew her hand back.


    I watched her hold the back of her hand as if she was savoring the soft feeling of my lips damping it. Then upon noticing my eyes on her, she put her arms behind her, hiding them from my sight.


    I shook my head inwardly and put on a gentle smile as I gestured for her to follow me.


    During the first minute of our walk, Yanagi-san admitted that walking alongside me was on her bucket list. But as soon as she mentioned that, the girl got hit by embarrassment once again. Because of that, she went silent for the most part, trying her best not to make the situation more awkward. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I tried to save her from that and urged her to rx. Unfortunately, if I was an overthinker, the girl was surprisingly the opposite.


    She had this ability to shut down her mental facility and only focused on one thing; apanying me.


    In that regard, I deemed it helpless. Or the method to reopen her mind was to make her more conscious of me through physical contact -- which I did not do so. Kissing the back of her hand after the handshake was enough.


    I mean, I still have Arisa''s reminder running in my head... If I keep acting so considerate towards any girls, they will, more often than not, fall for me or be interested enough to build a closer rtionship.


    Even if I already took the first step in asking her to be my friend and the girl admittedly admires me a lot, that''s not a valid reason for me to touch her mindlessly.


    I guess¡­ that shows a little of my growth as a person. But in the end, there¡¯s still my insatiable desire underneath my intentions.


    Anyway, there''s not much to talk about anymore. Even if there¡¯s the idea of prying further regarding the admiration she has for me, I believe I already dug into its entirety through my interrogation earlier.


    Illogical as it may seem to be but Yanagi Kaede held that dear as if her admiration for me was thest thing tying her to this school.


    Perhaps, if not for finding me as someone to admire, she''s on the verge of transferring out of school and starting over somewhere else.


    Maybe her problem in her club was probably moreplicated than what she revealed but it¡¯s not the time yet to ask her more about it.


    First. I¡¯ll do my investigation into that club next week.


    -


    -


    After finishing my patrol and finding nothing else out of ordinary, I returned to my office with the girl still following me. I messaged Watanabe that I am with her friend, after all. And she¡¯s the reason why the stalker who never followed me or us inside the Club Building earlier finally got the reason to do so.


    Right. I asked her why she waited for me outside and her reason was nothing short of absurd. Even if she already confessed about watching me from afar, she¡¯s preventing her ssmates from finding out what she¡¯s up to.


    Apparently, it¡¯s also a way to stop her ssmates from bugging her to join their club instead after finding out that she seldomes to her Track Club nowadays. And most of those were boys who ¨C in her own words ¨C are taking their chances to woo her.


    She already has her cup full with the problem she¡¯s facing with her club so she has no energy to deal with more confessions or attempts of flirting from those boys.


    One thing though¡­ Stalking me and admiring me from afar was considered important to her so she always has the time for it.


    Really, she¡¯s an oddball as much as she¡¯s a fanatic¡­


    After handing Yanagi to Watanabe, I spent the rest of the time at Shizu¡¯s side.


    Ah. Right. Masato-senpai asked for a moment with me and as expected, the guy expressed his growing doubt about Watanabe¡¯s fixation or closeness to me.


    I assured him that nothing was going on apart from Shizu assigning the girl to help me with some of my work. Also, since we¡¯re both 1st years, I told her that Watanabe treated me as arade-in-arms.


    I had no idea if that convinced him but that¡¯s all he could get from me.


    Watanabe firmly expressed that she didn¡¯t want to involve him, after all. So, it¡¯s on that girl whether to pick up her boyfriend¡¯s uneasiness. But like earlier, the girl performed her weird salute when she saw me talking to Masato-senpai.


    That girl possibly has a train of being an airhead. Right?

 Chapter 1484 Apology

    Chapter 1484 Apology


    As always, when the club hours ended, I fell into my usual routine of escorting the girls who I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk home to their bus stops or the station first.


    Apart from that, I also made it a task to check on Marika. With the photo we took already sent to Ichihara Jun, it wouldn''t be wrong to assume that he might direct his anger at the girl.


    Also, I found it strange that he or his followers didn''t bother me today.


    He might be already afraid of me but I also couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility that he¡¯s smart enough to select the fight where he¡¯d win unconditionally. For example, against Marika who had nothing but herself.


    That made my worry about the ringlet girl''s well-being multiply.


    With the weekend looming on us and how busy I would be, there was no way I would be able to rest easily without doing something, no matter how little, to make sure that she¡¯d be fine.


    I¡¯m responsible for giving her the idea of freedom so¡­ if worstes to worst, it¡¯s also my responsibility to see her through it.


    I know that my worry will still be useless if that spoiled brat decides to borrow his father¡¯s authority again. If I¡¯m by my lonesome, I will be powerless but... the same asst Sunday when I borrowed someone else¡¯s authority to save Juri, I won¡¯t mind doing it again.


    However, with no other advanced favors to use, calling the entric old man wasn¡¯t possible again so¡­ I would be turning to my parents for help.


    Of course, I¡¯m not expecting them to be as powerful as the noble house of Kaneko. That¡¯s pushing it no matter how mysterious they appeared to be. At the very least, I am hoping for them to make it an even battleground ¨C for example¡­ not letting the older generation interfere with the younger generation¡¯s affairs.


    That way, I can step in and protect the girl from Ichihara Jun. And at the same time, steal her away.


    -


    -


    When Rae and I arrived at their mansion, the sky was already tinted ck. The same as before, the huge gate opened from inside, and Yoko-san was standing there to wee us.


    However, unlike the first two times I appeared before her, Yoko-san couldn¡¯t hide her displeasure upon seeing me. She only managed to maintain a straight face for Rae¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Wee back Mirae-ojousama.¡±


    The woman bowed respectfully. Looks like she reverted back to just being her maid. Or the woman just didn¡¯t want to give me the impression that she already opened up to Rae and started calling the girl by the nickname she created for her; Hon-chan.


    Also, it¡¯s too noticeable that she dropped my name out of that greeting. Well, she also didn¡¯t greet mest week so I guess that¡¯s fine.


    On another note, I could feel the disdain in her eyes when our gazes met. Yep. She now found me repulsive because of what I did.


    In any case, Rae managed to pick up on that. She looked at me in apology. Even if we both expected it, she couldn¡¯t help but be saddened that the two people very important to her were not on good terms.


    I shook my head, wordlessly telling her not to feel that way. I also squeezed her hand, calming her down.


    I mean, our reason for being here was to clear the stain I made thest time I was here. Or at the very least, ept me for the girl.


    The initial n to continue bing a viin to the girl was already thrown out the window. While it was proven effective to crack her defenses open for Rae to exploit, my girl would probably not be able to rest easy tonight with the thought that Yoko-san is worrying about her.


    Realistically speaking, her opinion of me didn¡¯t really matter but for the sake of Rae, this was necessary to clear her head of any anxiety.


    Without saying anything else, the three of us continued to the mansion with Yoko-san stiffly walking ahead of us.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Observing her from behind, I could make out her slight hesitation to ask a fundamental question.


    Earlier, Rae told me that she already informed the woman abouting home with me. But now that we showed up here, she¡¯s probably wondering whether Rae listened to her suggestion of staying here instead rather than bringing the girl back to my house.


    And so, as soon as we reached the wide hall, I opened my mouth, tearing away her expectation.


    ¡°Yoko-san. I¡¯ll be bringing Rae to my house and have her stay the night.¡±


    The woman flinched in response and then turned around. With narrowed eyes, she looked like she was about to stab me with invisible des before gently and worriedly shifting her eyes to Rae, asking for confirmation.


    At the moment, along with hugging my arm close to her chest, Rae locked our hands together, fully showing the woman that no matter what happens, she¡¯ll being home with me.


    ¡°Yes. I¡­ No. Ruki suggested meeting you first, Yoko-nee. He believes that he has to assure you that I¡¯m in good hands.¡±


    Although she stuttered at first, Rae managed to deliver it. I guess she¡¯s really not used to acting like this in front of her.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± Despite not showing it to her face, I could imagine the woman sneering contemptuously at me. She¡¯s not believing that I had it in me. That¡¯s how bad my image in her mind is because of what I did.


    In any case, even though she¡¯s not convinced, the woman forced herself to bow one more time, acting out her role as a loyal maid instead of Rae¡¯s close friend. ¡°Onoda-sama¡­ Please take care of Mirae-ojousama.¡±


    The way she said that was nothing short of a robotic monotone, epting things even if she has a different opinion.


    Watching that, Rae couldn¡¯t help but release a helpless sigh.


    Yoko-san naturally understood why she did that. She guiltily looked down, avoiding Rae¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Rae.¡± I started as I tightened my grip on her hand to appear like I¡¯mforting her. I was about to start with another script that we made for this very moment.


    Although it¡¯s probably easy to just tell her that I intentionally acted like a ruffianst week to make her open up to Rae, I doubt it would help in this situation. While she could ept it, that¡¯s not going to erase that experience in her mind.


    I mean, she almost broke down in tears because of what I did.


    Whether that was rted to why she became a maid here or not, we still have no idea. Her past was still shrouded in mystery. After all, Rae had just started repairing or rebuilding their rtionship.


    Also, this could be another chance to make her open up to Rae. When I send her home tomorrow, my girl can once again dig into what Yoko-san is hiding regarding her past.


    ¡°Yoko-san here is only worried about you. I deserve getting seen as untrustworthy¡­¡± I patted the sses girl¡¯s head, seemingly trying to make her understand that Yoko-san¡¯s reaction was justifiable. Then, as soon as the woman in front of us raised her head again to check on Rae, I continued, ¡°Uhm¡­ I would like to make a formal apology to you, Yoko-san. That is if you¡¯ll allow me.¡±

 Chapter 1485 Desire To Protect

    An apology, no matter how sincere, will still fail to get across if the person believes that the one uttering the apology was irredeemable and unforgivable.


    No matter how one coated their words or actions with sincerity, it will be useless if the person is not yet ready to ept it.


    That''s how Yoko-san appeared to be. Faced with my words if I could apologize to her, her thoughts only momentarily stopped to take a look at me. A split secondter, she came to a decision.


    She rolled her eyes and the same look of disdain scanned me from bottom to top. Apart from that, she unconsciously took a step back, distancing herself from me.


    From that, I would be an idiot if I failed to notice it. What I did to her was something she couldn''t simply forgive just because I wanted to take Rae home with me.


    "Apology? I believe that''s not necessary. I don''t remember any offense done."


    She bowed her head slightly and nced at Rae. And while all she could give me was a look of disdain, she''s now silently apologizing to the girl at my side.


    Understanding that, Rae''s body trembled a bit, perhaps from restraining herself to step up and speak for me.


    We also talked about this possibility while we were on the bus. I told her that if Yoko-san refused to ept my apology or she acted like there was no need for an apology she wouldn''t do anything to convince the woman ore into my defense.


    It would be proven unproductive because knowing how the woman cared about her, she''s going to respect her and reluctantly ept my apology.


    And while it showed that I was forgiven, deep inside, she''d still nurse a grudge and it would be even harder to convince her in the future.


    Thinking about it, considering I never felt any remorse or regret about everything I did before the change in me, I literally have no experience when ites to someone refusing an apology from me.


    But with the return of my emotions, I know too well that some things cannot be rushed. This might look like I was turning soft in my methods but this was all for the sake of my girls.


    I couldn''t be so insensitive anymore to not notice the strain being created by their choice of staying with me.


    For sure, some of the girls who stayed far away from me after I let them go were also nursing hatred that would be unforgivable no matter how I apologize to them. So far I''ve only encountered those I possibly treated a lot better but if someone like that showed up, I''d probably just ept being hated rather than force my apology.


    Anyway, as it was something expected, I opted not to repeat myself. Instead, I changed my words while still addressing the woman.


    "Mhm¡­ I understand if Yoko-san won''t forgive me yet. It''s well-deserved after what I did. It''s actuallyughable that I thought I could apologize to you when I painted myself like that in your head."


    "I¡­" She hesitated for a moment, most likely considering how her answer would affect her rtionship with Rae.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Despite their closeness, she''s well aware that Rae would put me above her when ites down to it. I mean, the sses girl was ready to go against her advice to stay the night at my house.


    That''s why¡­ she carefully observed Rae first before responding to me. This time, she cast off her identity as a maid and slipped back to the older sister that cares for her.


    "... I won''t deny that. I cannot forgive you because of what you did. Like you said, you painted yourself as someone hateful. There''s a possibility that you''re tricking Hon-chan. I have to be vignt for her."


    Upon saying that, the apologetic expression on her face became more apparent as she shifted her gaze at Rae. Perhaps, if not for the current situation where the girl was clinging tightly to me, she would probably pull Rae away from me.


    That''s how much she wanted to defend the girl.


    "Indeed. That''s true. There''s also the fact that our rtionship has just started. I''m actually d that you''re acting like this, Yoko-san. I will be assured that the one living with her would protect her at any cost."


    Yoko-san curled her eyebrows. Most likely, she couldn''t swallow my kind and thoughtful words right away. I was probably like a devil in her head so¡­ for me to say all that was confusing her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She''s starting to doubt herself if she''s right about being vignt against me.


    I''m not expecting to reverse my image within her in this instance but at least, I wanted to show her that¡­ we''re at least the same in one thing; our desire to protect the knowledge girl from anything and anyone.


    At this point, Rae, who was just observing at my side, emitted a cheerful noise.


    Perhaps, she found something funny with our exchange, and she started giggling, causing our attention to fall on her.


    Feeling our heated yet confused gaze, she covered her mouth, fixed her sses, and grinned from ear to ear. The joy she was exuding was as if she was brightening and warming up our surroundings.


    Yoko-san rxed her shoulders as her gentle and kind eyes fixated on the girl.


    On the other hand, I could also feel myself heating up as I squeezed her hand tighter to be further subjected to her warmth.


    "Yoko-neesan, thank you for looking out for me. I appreciate it. Even when I was still only the girl who couldn''t be separated from her books, you never stopped caring for me. That''s why¡­ I''ve been meaning to get close to you again regardless of our current status."


    Rae started as she took a step forward, pulling me along with her to close the distance between Yoko-san and us.


    "I don''t know what happened to you but Ruki¡­ he¡­ he''s the one who urged me and gave me a boost to reconnect with you. He nned to make himself appear hateful so that you''ll step up to protect me against him. Even though that''s not what exactly happened, I think he was sessful. He broke through your defense and I managed to talk to the older sister that retreated to some dark ce inside your head¡­"


    The knowledge girl then reached her hand out to the woman in front of us. Without waiting for Yoko-san to grab at it, Rae took another step to grab her hand instead.


    Although that made her a little surprised, Yoko-san couldn''t help but nod at Rae, indicating her understanding. She''s definitely processing Rae''s words in her head and while it''s probably not enough to forgive me, she''s starting to consider that possibility.


    Guided by Rae''s hand, she pulled on Yoko-san''s arm and stretched it towards me.


    By now, it''s fairly easy to understand what she''s trying to do so¡­ I first wiped my right hand on the side of my pants just in case it was wet with sweat before shaking the woman''s hand.


    It made her flinch but with Rae serving as our intermediary, she gulped down and returned the gesture.


    "¡­ Honestly, this isn''t within our n but¡­ I guess this is better." I said as I nced at the girl who was still giggling in joy at seeing us shaking each other''s hands. For her, this was probably the start of mending whatever I brokest week.


    "I know. You said to leave it to you but Ruki¡­ From my knowledge, isn''t there a saying that two heads are better than one? Even if its meaning is kind of distant from this situation, it''s still applicable."


    And there she goes, unting her knowledge again.


    But she''s right. I tried to do it by myself again, telling her to simply watch over us. But at the moment, without her stepping up like this, the best I could reach was probably a silent eptance from Yoko-san that I''d be taking Rae home with me.


    "Mhm¡­ In this situation, your knowledge is proven valuable." I returned a smile. But truthfully, I already had the urge to lean down and kiss her. It would be bad if I went through it though. It might ruin this situation she created. And so, I simply looked ahead at the woman who was still reluctantly shaking my hand, "Yoko-san, what do you think? Isn''t Rae amazing?"


    Praising the girl earned me a nudge on my shoulder by her forehead. She felt embarrassed, of course.


    And upon seeing that, the stiff woman finally cracked a smile, "I agree. Hon-chan is amazing¡­"


    With that as the start, Yoko-san and I, who finally found something we could agree on, started showering the girl with praise. Naturally, that made the girl even more embarrassed but instead of running away, let go of our hands and stretched her arms wide to pull us into her embrace.


    While her head was partly buried in our bodies, Rae affectionately murmured, "Thank you, both of you¡­"

 Chapter 1486 Going Home With Rae

    Thanks to Rae stepping up and easing the situation for us, the next few minutes we were inside their home were spent just expanding on themon ground that we reached.


    Despite my girl getting very embarrassed at our sudden team-up of showering her with our praises, she still managed to one-up us by pulling us both to the living room where the girl asked us to hug her as if we were her parents.


    Alright. That was pretty weird. Nheless, I could tell that Rae was simply expressing her joy in finally clearing up the blunder that I madest week. Although Yoko-san would probably continue to be wary of my presence and keep her distance, at least the disdain in her eyes lessened considerably. I still needed to be careful around her though, lest I draw her ire. She was pretty spookedst week, after all.


    Anyway, while we''re still huddled up, I also didn''t miss this chance to let the woman understand that¡­ I am basically aware of everything regarding her rtionship with Rae. I opened up about being aware of their connection that started from that party and pretty much everything Rae was thinking.


    For example, how the girl wanted to reconnect with her and restore the friendship or closeness they shared back then when Rae looked up to her as an older sister, find out what exactly happened to the woman more than two years ago, andstly, the exact reason why she showed up again as a maid in this mansion.


    She stared at me with narrowed eyes again, perhaps trying to discern my intention.


    Obviously, that didn''t yield us any new information regarding her half a year of disappearance or the status of her adopted parents that were said to have disappeared without a trace. Nheless, maybe for the sake of sparing Rae from investigating it and digging into things that she shouldn''t know, Yoko-san assured her that one of the prevalent reasons why she''s with Rae now is her wish to be by the girl''s side.


    With how tightlipped she is, I guess that''s more than enough at the moment. She has her reasons why she''s keeping her silence. And even after two years, she''s probably still not confident to get Rae involved in whatever situation she has gotten herself into.


    After a while, seeing that the tension had already disappeared around us, Rae reiterated that her choice toe home with me tonight hasn''t changed, causing a small, expected reaction from Yoko-san.


    Although she looked like she wanted to oppose that decision, Yoko-san eventually closed her eyes and took a deep breath as though she was trying to ept that she wouldn''t be able to change Rae''s mind no matter what she says.


    And once that''s done, she nodded at Rae before throwing a reminder to me, "Please take care of Hon-chan¡­"


    "Mhm. I will. We''ll also update you once we arrive home."


    "Yes! Yoko-neesan can rest easy. This guy is so considerate that he doesn''t even hesitate to vilify himself for my sake. I trust and believe in him."


    Rae also chimed in, most likely to give further reassurance to the woman.


    Without saying anything else, Yoko-san escorted us back to their front gate.


    Before leaving, Rae hugged and thanked Yoko-san onest time. She''ll be left behind alone in that mansion and since the girl''s parents might call and ask for Rae, she''ll also deal with making an excuse why the girl cannot attend to them.


    There''s only a small chance for that to happen anyway. Rae has already taken measures so that her parents won''t call her tonight. For example, informing them that she''s busy with her studies as well as her new book. It''s not a secret to them that she loves stuffing her head with more knowledge.


    -


    -


    We took a bus home and the same as before, we got ourselves a little private corner at the back. Well, since we''re going to do it at home, Rae and I limited our intimacy to just kisses and hugs as we talked about a lot of things. Starting from our first meeting at the Literature Club leading up to today.


    Our rtionship would be leveling up tonight. Although one could say that it''s already at its highest point even without going through with our first time making love with each other, it''s undeniable that there''s a difference in it.


    She wouldn''t feel envious of the other girls anymore. She admitted to feeling that way, after all.


    In any case, more than the call for the carnal desire we have for each other, it would also feel like stepping up to adulthood for her¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Both of us experienced a lot of change in our mindset over these past few months. The girl gave uppletely relying only on her knowledge while I pushed down my insatiable desire and started making an effort to be responsible for the women in my life.


    We still have a long journey ahead but tonight would definitely be a milestone for us.


    "Ruki¡­ I know we haven''t fought yet but from some of the books I''ve read, they said that getting into disagreement is normal for people in a rtionship¡­ Will we also experience that?"


    "Maybe? Life is not always as colorful as most people paint them to be. I''m sure somewhere down this road we''re taking, we might have a sh in our opinion. However, I doubt it will have an impact on us. You see, I won''t be able to sleep at night knowing that you or any of the girls are upset with me. While I won''t always cave in, I will make sure to set aside our differences and work towards amon ground. Much like today with Yoko-san. We both care for you so the strained atmosphere cleared up once we agreed on that point."


    Getting into this topic was a little unexpected but thinking about it, it''s a valid concern. And so, my answer also considered it, and my words almost magically formed but it''s all in line with what I think about it.


    "I see. That''s easy to understand because of that example¡­ I think I also won''t be able to sleep knowing that you''re mad at me over something, Ruki¡­ Uhm. I believe I will be calling you at night to try and fix that. Then by the end of it, I''ll ask for your smile as you wish me good night. If that''s not enough¡­ I''lle to your house and sleep in the same bed as you."


    "Well, I''ll probably beat you on that. Before you knew it, I''m already at your house, ringing your doorbell. Yoko-san will be mad at me but she''ll let me in nheless. And if need be, I''ll be sleeping in your bed, cuddling you."


    "Pfft. I knew you''d say that. You''re always the type to not yield, after all. The only time you''re doing that is when your considerate trait is at its highest. Uhm. I really love this. I''m d I picked our school instead of the one my parents rmended."


    "Oh. You mean the elite high school in Tokyo, huh?"


    Right. She only mentioned it in passing but there was that possibility for her to enroll in another high school away from this city. With her parents'' connections, they also wanted her to get the best education. Or so they thought.


    "Elite, yet but more than that, it''s a school for privileged children. It''s all about connection there. Bullying is more rampant with many spoiled brats vying for their egotistic supremacy. My siblings all went there and they couldn''t stop warning me from making the same choice. d I''ve done my research on it."


    "I''d say that''s where your knowledge shone the most. It helped you a lot with your decision. Sometimes, it also makes me wonder if I''m correct in changing the way your mind works."


    Not liking what I said, Rae pouted and reached for my cheeks, pinching them as hard as she could. And while doing so, she opened her mouth, enlightening me with what was in her head, "You''re correct. Don''t doubt that again, idiot Ruki. I owe it to you. My friends started understanding me more and vice versa. And it''s the same with Yoko-neesan. If I''m the same Hon-chan as before, I''ll still believe that she just simply stopped caring for me and there''s no way for us to return to our past rtionship."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I raised my arm in surrender and retracted thatst part of what I said. Following that, I returned to embracing her as I lightheartedly chuckled, "There we go. See how our disagreement went? It''s resolved right away."


    "Un. But even if I didn''t act like that, I doubt you''ll stand by what you said. You''re very good at reading my mind."


    "Well, at this point, you''re all catching up on that ability of mine. I''m always an open book when ites to you."


    "Because Ruki, you''re very expressive when you''re with us or those you favored. It''s too different from your usual cold facet that the public can see. Maybe you should work more on your poker face when around us?"


    "Nah. I''m good. I can''t have you all worry about me and leave you guessing. I also love being scolded and spoiled by you."


    "Pfft. That sounds weird, idiot Ruki. Beware if the others misinterpret that as you being an M."


    With a burst of heartyughter, Rae pped my shoulder as she expressed the silliness she picked up from my words.


    Anyway, as our conversation continued like this, time swiftly passed. Before we knew it, the close to an hour trip to the nearest bus stop to our house ended and we reached our destination.

 Chapter 1487 Good Competition

    As always, Akane was standing near the front door by the time we arrived. Wearing an apron on top of her clothes, giving her the housewife vibe that she always wanted to have. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, most likely to prevent it from being an obstruction to her cooking.


    Fuyu was not around. After what happenedst night, she''s probably still embarrassed to show her face to me.


    In any case, like any other day, my silly girl ran up to me, hugging and kissing me as she weed the two of us.


    Rae then greeted Akane with a gentle smile. Although this wasn''t their first time meeting each other, there''s still a little stiffness in both of their behavior.


    Knowing them, I attributed it to their insufficient opportunity to interact with each other. Among the girls from my school, those Akane could confidently say she''s close to are only Aya, Haruko, Nami, and Satsuki.


    But it didn''t be a problem. As soon as Rae saw the girl jumping in my embrace and stealing my lips in the process, she stepped in and the eyes beneath her spectacles zed inpetitive spirit.


    Even if she was already expecting it and we already had our special moment on the bus, she couldn''t help but be influenced by what was happening in front of her.


    Because of that, our night in this house once again started with the two of my lovely girls drowning me with their kisses.


    Of course, I didn''t just stand like a pole there.


    As I matched the intensity of their attacks, I slowly guided them both and moved us to the living room.


    There, our sofa and all of the other pieces of furniture once again became witnesses to our blossoming affection. Without holding back at all, the two girls who were just aggressively putting me at their mercy were reduced to intoxicated flowers, swaying drunkenly even at a simple blowing of my breath to their skin.


    Yep. They still couldn''t win against me whenever I would stop holding myself back.


    In time, Akane could only retreat to my back. She pasted herself on it as she targeted my nape instead ¨C nibbling on it as much as she could.


    As for Rae, despite epting her defeat in my hands, the sses girl still lovingly mumbled affectionate words while also slipping in her desire for me to do more. Or more specifically, get friskier with her.


    Looking at her captivating expression, I would probably not be able to say no to it if not for the passing thought regarding our dinner that would turn cold.


    Still, I gave in to it by going to her neck and using my hands to caress her enough for her to moan out in pleasure.


    In the end, it was Rae herself who stopped me from going further.


    I mean, her stomach suddenly issued a loud yet cute grumbling. Almost instantly, her face which was already dyed red in pleasure turned even redder because of embarrassment.


    She shamefully covered her face and asked me not to talk about it.


    Too bad for her, her man was a serial-teaser. Yeah. That''s a word now.


    I picked her up and whispered, "Isn''t that great timing? I am split on whether to fill you up with something else first or dinner. Now I don''t need to pick."


    Rae red at me and pinched my nose to express her displeasure. But a split secondter, she burst outughing alongside Akane.


    And while I was figuring out what they wereughing about, the two stopped with it as they started conversing.


    Rae picked up her bag that I dropped nearby. It should''ve contained only her change of clothes for tonight but somehow, she pulled out a thick book¡­


    Where did thate from? No. Wait. It''s Rae. Like Aya and Hifumi, she won''t leave her house without a book to read.


    "Akane¡­ Can I hit Ruki with my book?" The girl asked as she lifted it in front of me. She then smirked at me while fixing her sses like the typical anime viin with sses.


    "Yeah. Go for it. Bad husband deserves that. Say, wanna use that one?" And instead of discouraging her for it, Akane even pointed at an encyclopedia that was ced on disy near the TV.


    "Uh¡­ He might forget about us if I hit him with that."


    "Hmm? It doesn''t matter, I''m sure he''ll still fall in love with us all over again."


    After saying that Akane leaned forward and turned my head to the side to put us face to face. Like Rae, she''s smirking at me as though she''s saying, ''Husband, you deserve this once in a while.''


    Well, maybe I do deserve it for teasing them constantly, right?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In any case, since they''re already in character, I yed along with them, "Girls, can we talk about this for a moment? I don''t want to forget all of you."


    I raised my arms in surrender. Taking that chance, Akane locked my arms from behind and Rae stood up to pick up the encyclopedia.


    "I think I''ll believe Akane on this one, Ruki¡­ One hit is all I need. Even if you forget us¡­ know that we''ll make you fall for us again."


    And ending that with a sinister grin, a soft thumpnded on my head followed by my whole head being squeezed in between their fragrant softness. Instead of hitting me with the thick book, Rae and Akane teamed up to lock my head between their chests.


    "Idiot Ruki. Let''s go and eat. I''ll have you stuff meter." Rae said in a tone that was partly embarrassed and partly upset. Then Akane followed up with jovialughter.


    With this, our first half an hour tonight ended with me being sent to heaven¡­


    -n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -


    Our dinner passed by on only a positive note. Although what happened prior to this made Rae extremely embarrassed, once the dinner that Akane prepared got presented in front of us, the girl was instantly bought by it.


    Rae was amazed by Akane''s cooking and throughout our meal, she had nothing but praise for it.


    Her time spent in the Home Economics Club as well as her ''housewife training'' that she''s getting from Aunt Akemi was already starting to pay off.


    It made the silly girl embarrassed at first but by the end of it, she yfully took it as one of her wins in their unclearpetition.


    Rae smilingly yielded. She knew she wouldn''t be able to fight Akane in that area.


    Then, since Akane prepared the dinner, the two of us volunteered to clean the table.


    However, as soon as we finished with it, the knowledge girl''s fogged-up lenses glinted in provocative light as she grabbed my hand, pushed me back down on a chair, and straddled me in front of Akane.


    I could''ve reacted in real-time to prevent her from doing this yet I didn''t. Instead, I actually guided her hips down and enclosed my arms around her as soon as she stabilized herself.


    With our movements already as natural as possible, it didn''t take a moment for our lips to meet as we dived into a deep, affectionate kiss. The same as earlier, we didn''t hold back at all.


    "Eh? Mirae-chan?" Even though she''s just as impatient as the girl whenever we''re alone, Akane still found it a little surprising to see Rae being this aggressive. And soon, she understood that it was the girl''s way of counterattacking.


    Since she knew she couldn''t produce the same result as Akane at the moment, she went directly to the core of ourplex rtionship; me. She openly ignited another spark ofpetition for the two of them.


    Unlike the others before her, Rae was actively provoking Akane instead of going with the flow of things or letting me handle everything.


    Well, it''s a wee surprise¡­


    Normally after dinner, either Akane or I would be going to prepare our bathtub for a dip before going to bed. And since tonight would be Rae''s first time, it should be me taking care of her as we gradually move towards our goal.


    "Sorry, Akane. I can''t wait any longer." That''s all Rae could form as a reply as she put her entire focus on me.


    "Sure¡­ Is what I want to say but Mirae-chan, if I''m understanding this right, I''ll take it that you still want to continuepeting with me when ites to husband?" Akane replied as she started closing our distance to join in. Then as she started taking off her top, she continued, "I''ll bite on that. But let me propose something else¡­ You know how he took us down earlier. I say¡­ why don''t we cooperate and take him down instead¡­ Let''s support each other."


    Upon hearing that, Rae instantly paused her attacks as her eyes shone in delight. She then tilted her head a little to see Akane. "I''m ashamed, I haven''t thought of that. Yes! I''m in!"


    "Girls¡­ how should I react to that?" That''s all I could say as I alternately stared at the two.


    Their answer?


    It''s the same as earlier, I found my head squeezed in between them. But this time, they both took off their tops.


    Yep. This is a win for me regardless of their agreement.

 Chapter 1488 Were Just Getting Started *

    Teaming up against me? Did they forget that it''s basically what they did earlier? Well, maybe it could work for a moment. Right?


    In any case, knowing my girls and how much they love me being affectionate to them as well as the fact that their bodies are sensitive to my touch, I immediately turned the tables on them, seconds after getting squeezed in between their soft bodies.


    Crawling out of it was a done deal when my hands quietly made their way behind them.


    For Akane, I expertly navigated inside her skirt and underwear, groping her round bottom directly.


    Even if this was already an everyday urrence for us, Akane would probably never get tired of it. Almost instantly, her hips trembled from the sensation and even if it was impossible to check on her, I could imagine her looking ecstatic and turned on from the heating from my hands. And as I gradually moved her to my side, Akane pressed herself further to me and rubbed her thighs together, seemingly wanting me to do more than just grope her.


    For Rae, I simply let my hand give her cake a few squeezes resulting in the girl involuntarily squirming. Given that she was sitting on myp, that caused her to start grinding on my growing bulge.


    As soon as she felt that, she eagerly pressed further down to feel it better.


    And that''s our current situation. Enjoying both of their reactions, a shameless grin naturally formed on my face.


    First I turned my head to Akane. With her ruby-red eyes seemingly shimmering from her current state, I couldn''t help but be drawn by it. And while staring directly at that mesmerizing view, my head moved, pushing my lips close to the perky pinkish tip that also couldn''t hide its excitement. It''s erect and swollen. Even after sucking it almost every morning and night, it still retained its bright pink color.


    A secondter, my tongue peeked out of my mouth, poking the tip which immediately tickled Akane before gradually wrapping it around and pulling it in.


    It''s already a familiar taste for me but nothing changes, I still crave it every time.


    "Husband, more¡­" Along with her silent, subdued moans, Akane held onto my head, caressing it gently as she savored the sensation brought about by my mouth.


    At the same time as that, my hand that was still behind her continued its journey and eventually arrived at her watery slit. My thumb even got sucked in right away by how slippery she was. Then, feeling that sensation, Akane''s knees trembled once again as she almost lost her strength on it.


    Good thing that she''s hugging and leaningpletely on me.


    While that was happening, Rae whose attention was taken away by the way I groped her and how she moved her hips. Soon enough, she found it not enough to feel my bulge on top of my pants.


    She picked herself up for a moment to fiddle with my pants and pull it down to my knees. She also didn''t waste the chance on pulling my boxers along. The girl jumped right away into direct contact as she also took her panties off... She was wearing a ck,cy one. A mature kind. Maybe if she paired it with a garter belt, it would give her more of a mature charm.


    I''ve already seen Shio with it thest time we did it in her office. And it definitely made me more turned on for her¡­


    "Ruki¡­" The same as Akane, the girl appeared blissfully satisfied as she called out to me in between her moans. She''s already gripping my shaft, holding it up as she slowly and intimately grinds herself on it like a pole.


    Her eyes were focused on it but from time to time, she would go for my exposed neck, sucking and kissing it.


    Somehow, even though I know I still have my control, the two''s ''teamwork'' was getting into me. Just their lovely voices were enough to make my insides boil from my desire for them.


    "Mhm¡­ I can take you two on at the same time. How will you take me down like this?" Although not really needed, I intentionally taunted the two, waking them up from their stupor.


    Akane pouted cutely as she squatted a bit to bit on my lips. Once that was done, she grabbed my wrist and guided my hand toward the front as she lifted her skirt to show that part of her directly to me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She''s also wearingcy underwear, a red one that''s as thin as a cheap handkerchief. I could make out the details of her skin even through it but well¡­ it was perfect for her. And with my hand appearing as though I was cupping the entirety of her sacred ce, it gave a more enthralling image that seeded to level up her childish charm to a mature one.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Soon enough, using two of my fingers, I shamelessly invaded her depths and started massaging her sensitive spots.


    And like earlier, while that was happening, Rae who was also taken in by my taunt did more than just rubbing herself on my cock. As soon as it neared to be fully erect, she lifted her hips once again and this time, slipped my cock behind her, letting it slide along the crack.


    With this, our bodies were closer again as she started humping up and down on top of me, letting my shaft grind on her entirety. And while doing so, she grabbed my head, locking me in another deep and fiery exchange of kisses.


    For the next five minutes, this became our situation. Although there would be slight changes like Akane also wanting to kiss me which Rae would generously hand me over or Rae sliding down below to use her mouth to lubricate my raging erection, it''s still the same.


    Akane and Rae also swapped once and also returned to their original position.


    Despite bing so lost in our heated situation, all three of us probably didn''t want this to end quickly. We''re all trying to prolong it as long as we can.


    But well, there''s always a limit though.


    Once I made the two to climax once, their team-up continued as they both kneeled in front of me. While one of them held it up the other would sensually stroke it. And at the same time, their mouths either sucked on the tip or licked every ce they could reach.


    With both of their eyes fixated on me, watching every change in my expression or the moans disguised as sighs, Akane and Rae eventually intensified what they were doing.


    They synchronized the movements of their tongues as they gradually reached the tip and almost kissed when they both tried to also share in taking in the tip. Soon, they alternated sucking it at the speed they werefortable with.


    Because of that I also finally reached my limit. With how good the two of them are, I''m already a little proud that I managed to hold back as much as possible which amplified the pleasure to its maximum.


    Even when I warned them of what wasing, the two never stopped, they even matched the rush that I was feeling in my head as they caught everything I squirted into their mouths.


    With Akane catching most of it, Rae did the cleanup job, sucking in what remained inside.


    Toplete the picture, the two gulped down and opened their mouths, showing how it was all gone.


    Even though I was still a little weak in the knees from that, I quickly got them water to drink.


    As I watched them down a ss, I yfully told them the verdict on our littlepetition. "It''s my win, right?"


    And sure enough, as though they were waiting for it, the two girls rebutted at the same time.


    "Hmm? The night''s not over yet, Ruki."


    "Husband, we''re just getting started."


    They then ced their sses down as they took each of my arms, dragging me with them to the bathroom.

 Chapter 1489 Bath

    A short whileter, we switched locations to the bathroom. Akane ran off upstairs to get us a change of clothes while Rae and I continued inside.


    Although being there alone with me triggered shyness in the girl''s mind, she never let go of me and still relished what transpired in the kitchen.


    At the moment, we''re already half naked, staring at each other''s reflection in front of the mirror above the bathroom countertop. I only have my undershirt and boxers on. The coat of my winter school uniform had been taken off already.


    As for Rae, given that she took off her top earlier, she''s practically naked from the waist up. She''s partly covering her chest with her arm. However, once she found my eyes fixated on her, she slowly dropped it, exposing herself to me.


    "How beautiful¡­" I unconsciously muttered making the girl panic a bit as she didn''t expect to beplimented like that.


    Her sses fogged up once again and she started wiping the lenses clean.


    "We''ll take a bath. Let me put that away for now." I stopped her and gently took her sses from her hand and ced it down on top of a soft towel.


    She''s still as beautiful without it but given that her eyesight wasn''t the best, she couldn''t help but squint her eyes to see properly.


    "¡­ I can''t see clearly." The girl murmured, partly stating a fact and partly hoping to get it back.


    "It''s fine. I won''t leave your side. Besides, you''re also taking a bath without it, right?"


    "But¡­ I want to see you."


    Upon hearing that, it naturally brought another smile to my lips which urged me to stand behind her and enclose her in my embrace. I leaned down a bit, kissing her cheek before saying, "What about I keep being this close to you? Also, you''ll still see meter in our bed. Be patient for now."


    "Uhm. Okay, I will¡­" Rae pouted looking a little unsatisfied. But soon enough, she caught my lips. From that, she gradually conveyed her eptance and let go of the little stubbornness that she had just exhibited.


    And while we were locked in it, she turned around and faced me to start taking off myst articles of clothing, leaving me naked. Likewise, I unclipped her skirt and let it fall down to her feet before I picked her up and moved us inside the bathroom area.


    Just like this, even though Akane was set to join us in a while, I had us start the first instance of us bathing together.


    Around two minutester, given that we hadn''t pre-heated the tub, the first thing I did was fill it up and let it heat up.


    At first, Rae appeared nervous and excited at the same time.


    Yeah. No matter how many frisky or intimate situations we had been in, first experiences just like this would still give her a different reaction. My lovely knowledge girl remained standing where I put her down and refused to move at all. It''s like all her bodily functions had been frozen yet her thumping heart says otherwise.


    It''s audible enough that I could already imagine thinking about a lot of possibilities on what''s going to happen.


    I could''ve started teasing her again but¡­ seeing her alluring body from behind, I quickly changed my mind. Instead, I approached her again, wrapping my arms around her. Then, at the same time as she reacted to my warmth, I whispered, "Let me take a guess¡­ Do you feel lost on what to do?"


    Rae lifted her head to stare back at me. She''s still squinting to properly see my face. Nevertheless, that didn''t diminish her beauty in my eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A secondter, she nodded, "Will you scold me if I say yes? It still feels surreal to me. And I¡­ I have no knowledge about this situation. This is a first for me¡­"


    "What''s there to scold? It''s normal. I''m not expecting you to be used to this right away. I may be shameless but I know too well how innocent most of you are. Oh. Don''t deny it. I know that my Rae is just as innocent. But at the same time, you''re quick to adapt. And I''m aware that all of those were done for me¡­ For that, I''m extremely grateful."


    Midway through my sentence, the girl tried to rebut me. I quickly put a finger on her lips, preventing her from doing so. And once I was done, the girl in my arms convincedly let go of any thoughts of correcting me. Instead, her lips stretched into a pleasant smile as she replied, "Grateful? Really, you''re an idiot, Ruki. I fell in love with you. That''s enough reason for me to do that."


    As she said that, her stiffness gradually loosened and the girl leaned closer to me.


    My cock already recovered from earlier. However, I had no intention to turn our situation into the same one at the moment. It''s not bad having this kind of bonding too, right?


    Also, with our hearts bared like this, our emotional and physical connection was being strengthened simultaneously. And no doubt¡­ even though my attraction started from my desire to steal her from knowledge-centric ideals, at this moment, my love for this girl is as unwavering and intense as what I feel for my other girls. And with that, any doubt was nonexistent in my head.


    I love her and I want to be in her future.


    "Well, I''m always an idiot and I can''t help it. epting me alone should be hard for most girls yet¡­ here you are. If I can''t be grateful for that, I''ll probably be worse than a bastard." I embraced the girl tighter before turning on the knob of the shower. And as the water started washing over us, I continued, "But no matter. I know that you''re going to match it with your own gratitude, right? So, let''s call it quits here."


    "Pfft. So, you''re aware of that, huh? I''m getting ready to p you with everything you did for me to even out the odds. Too bad, it''s not needed anymore¡­ Even at this moment, you have just added another one to that. Thank you for helping me regain my calm, Ruki¡­"


    A p would be a good idea for a shameless guy like me but as I expected, she''s just as perceptive, if not much better than me.


    In any case, using her words to further lighten the mood around us, I put on a smirk, "Tonight, I''ll only ept a kiss as a thank you. Likewise, I''ll express my gratitude through a kiss. How''s that?"


    "You kiss monster. That''s a deal!" After giving my lips a bite and calling me by the same nickname Satsuki came up for me, Rae''sughter then filled the whole bathroom. Then, she circled her arms to my nape and tiptoed to properly initiate another deep kiss.


    As the droplets of water drizzled against our bodies, the two of us continued exchanging bodily warmth, giving the situation a more picturesque feel.


    When Akane showed up a minuteter, the girl opted not to disturb our moment but instead joined us when Rae finally noticed her.


    And there, our bathing timemenced and I shamelessly volunteered to wash their bodies which¡­ to no surprise, was epted by the two women.


    As soon as I finished, they once again teamed up to wash my body before the three of us dipped inside the heated bathtub.


    "I''m sorry, husband and Mirae-chan. I can''t hold myself back¡­" Halfway through it, Akane dered as she pulled herself up, mounting me. My cock slid in smoothly and upied her depths perfectly being choked by how she controlled her tightness. The pleasure was sky-high that both of us moaned from the electrifying sensation of being connected.


    Rae, who failed to react right away, clicked her tongue at first. Her eyes once again got ignited with herpetitive spirit. She stood up, grabbed my head, and plunged my face into her sacred ce.


    Having no intention to stop Akane and even started moving my hips as well to match my silly wife''s rhythmic pace, I never had to think twice about what I had to do for Rae. My arm circled on her waist pulling her closer as my mouth and tongue did their work, pleasuring her more intensely than the first time I''d eaten her. Later. Once we finish here, I''ll be taking care of her as I promised.


    In any case, although our time in this bathroom started on a mellow and peaceful note, our lust and love once again won, steering us to the same situation where our desires ran aze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1490 A Short Rest

    "I''ve got my turn, husband. Go and make Rae the happiest girl tonight." Akane subtly whispered that to me when the three of us were about to leave the bathroom.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, I kind of expected that from her. And I''m honestly d that she didn''t act too considerate tonight, unlike the other times wherein she would let me be alone with the others right as soon as we arrived.


    I caught her and whispered back my gratitude, implying what I was thinking. That made her giggle sweetly while looking very satisfied.


    If I''m not wrong, she possibly reflected fromst time. When Yae and Ririka were here two days ago. I kind of expressed my discontentment when the two of them conceded me to Ririka. Their show of consideration got to my head and Ririka managed to point it out from my face.


    Hopefully, this continued. With the nature of ourplex rtionship, I wouldn''t fault them for being considerate but if they''re setting themselves aside for it to work, I''d be the one feeling bad for it. Not that I found it problematic but you know¡­ it would be an endless cycle of taking up a me that shouldn''t be there in the first ce.


    It''s actually great that these realizations were happening as we moved to our future. By the time we reached our goal, everything would already be perfected or, at the very least, the ws and concerns we had would all be patched up and improved.


    We left the bathroom soon; fully-dressed but still stuck to each other.


    But as we reached the stairs, Akane and Rae separated from me. They went upstairs while I continued to the living room.


    We agreed to rest for a while, after all. Doing it twice, I needed to restore my energy to give Rae the best experience. Moreover, given that I would be very busy until I possibly pass out from exhaustion, I decided this to be the time to check and say goodnight to my other girls first.


    Oh. There might also be messages from others that I should read.


    That''s why after I put the miraculous tea into the boiler, I sat down in my usual spot and pulled out my phone.


    I saw Satsuki''s message on top and it was sent half an hour ago. Opening it right away, I was weed with a photo of her, along with Eguchi-sensei and all the members of the Basketball Club. They''re still in the Gymnasium but given that the balls they used were already inside the rack and most of them were wrapped by their towels, they already finished practicing.


    Today is theirst practice and the two days would be spent resting for their match this Monday.


    Reading through the girl''s message, she mentioned that they were about to eat dinner at a steakhouse. Eguchi-sensei would be treating them all to meat.


    Really, that woman was too generous. More often than not, teachers or coaches were stingy, right? It''s not like they''re getting paid extra for handling the clubs.


    In any case, it''s Eguchi-sensei¡­ She also treated me to ramen the first time I helped her. And just recently, made me a multiple-tiered lunchbox.


    I typed in my reply alongside a photo of me that I just snapped, "I just finished bathing. Have you eaten well?"


    Before I could even tap the back button to check the next message, her reply had already arrived alongside a photo of her as well. Her photo showed herself inside her room with her nightwear on. Her slender body appeared a little muscr now yet it was still as sexy as when I first saw it. It''s making me remember our first time.


    "I have. It''s a feast. Sensei went all out that the seniors all wobbled away with bloated stomachs when we finished eating."


    "Hmm? Yours are bloated too." I jokingly replied which earned me an angry emote from her.


    "No, it''s not! Are you blind or something? I exercised restraint because a certain someone will tease me about it¡­ Looks like it doesn''t matter since he still found another point to tease me. Tsk."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Upon reading that, I couldn''t help but chuckle at how right she was¡­ No matter her answer, I''d still find a way to tease her.


    Our exchanges continued from that but I already found the time to check on the other messages.


    Unlike Satsuki, most of them were either already about to sleep, doing their homework, or just busy with other things like watching TV, reading a book, and surfing the.


    Even if most of them would not think twice to stop what they were doing to talk to me more, I naturally told them that I might just pass outter. They''re aware that I would be with Rae tonight, after all. And so, for the remaining time, we savored all of it just by talking or even treating me to the view of what they were doing as well as their beautiful figures.


    Among them, Ayu''s message to me was more work-rted ¨C concerning the restart of my program tomorrow. However, knowing the woman, I easily understood that she only used that as an excuse to talk to me. I mean, she''s still stubborn not to contact me without valid reason even after our datest Sunday. That''s why when I pointed that out to her, Ayu instantly confessed.


    Due to that, like Satsuki, I spent my time just teasing her while also making sure that I made her smile tonight.


    Apart from the messages from my girls, I also received some updates from the others who are in contact with me. Komoe sent a message saying she missed me earlier when I passed by their club. Sachi was like Satsuki, telling me that she was out with her clubmates and Orimura-sensei as they finished their practice for the uing Interhigh Competitions.


    Then there''s Ohori-senpai who sent me another message filled with her gratitude as well as an update that I had already heard from Aoi.


    There''s also Marika who sent me the message she promised along with a photo of herself. She''s in her pajamas and is lying down on her bed, looking very gorgeous. Her shiny golden hair sprawled beneath her added to her aesthetic look.


    As for the content of her message, it''s an update on what happened tonight.


    The ringlet girl told me that Ichihara Jun picked her up from where he was staying and brought her to the Ichihara Estate to have dinner. The estate was just next to where she was staying so it''s not like she got dragged there. She followed along because it''s like a weekly gathering in that house and as that spoiled brat''s fianc¨¦, she''s always invited to be there. She''s already epted into that family.


    Once she expressed her desire to break the engagement, she probably needed to leave that ce¡­


    Andst but not the least, there''s also a message from Juri, confirming the details of our trip tomorrow.


    We''ll meet up in the morning and spend most of our day together scouting for those campsites. She asked me to prepare for rough roads and gear for hiking since there''s one within a mountainous area. Good thing I went to the mountains with Miwa-nee and Minoru recently so I was prepared for that.


    And by the end of it, she wished me to get a good night''s sleep and not be as excited as her for tomorrow.


    Yeah. That''s equivalent to telling me that she''s looking forward to it. I thought of replying with a long message but¡­ I decided to just leave a short one. We''ll have a lot of opportunities to talk tomorrow, after all.


    "Yeah. I look forward to it too, Koizumi-san. Good night!"


    At the same time as I concluded my messages with my girls and everyone, I talked to tonight, the tea that I left brewing was already finished. Its calming, aromatic fragrance wafted to my nostrils.


    I went to pick it up and prepared the tea set. I ced them on a tray along with some snacks. Once that was done, I carefully carried it and started making my way upstairs.


    A little tea break before the main thing won''t hurt, right? Also, it''s a way to replenish our energy.

 Chapter 1491 Fujii Mirae (1) *

    When I showed up in our room with the tray of tea in hand, I acted like a butler and served the two in a fanciful way. It made Akaneugh harder than it should while Rae yed along and even corrected me on what I was doing wrong.


    I mean, she''s used to having a servant to serve her every need and although she''s only been with Yoko-san these past two years, their family used to have more servants when most of them were still living in that mansion.


    And so, I followed every correction she pointed out, enhancing the experience.


    Akanemented how I could really be a Host, bringing up the story that someone was trying to recruit me as one.


    Raeughed at that idea but almost instantly, she widened her eyes and grabbed my wrist, saying I shouldn''t be one. Apparently, her knowledge pool made her remember the textbook meaning of being a host or hostess and how it always gets directly linked to being a prostitute.


    Right. While not everyone in that industry was like that and it''s mostly about providing emotional support to their customers, themon consensus about it was truly close to that.


    Well, it''s not like I would be one and even if I, for some twist of fate, got roped in it, I''d probably just stay into the normal scope of that job.


    In any case, we moved past that quickly, and soon, I also dropped the act, cing myself in between them.


    Somehow, even though it was just tea, Rae appeared as though she was about to get drunk. Her head swayed and eventually rested on my shoulder.


    Well, rather than drunk, she''s probably still a little exhausted. And with the night about to deepen, drowsiness had started creeping up on her.


    At this point, Akane, who finished drinking, picked up our cups and stood up to get the tray.


    Understanding what she was about to do, I reached for her hand and pulled her onto myp. Without waiting for her to question my motive, I caught her lips, locking us in a bout of deep kisses.


    Although I wanted to convey how I wanted her to remain with us in this room, I was also aware that like the previous instances, I should focus more on Rae more than anything for her first time.


    And so, I resorted to this. Taking a few moments tomunicate through our intimate connection.


    By the time I let go of her lips, Akane put on a very satisfied smile as she mouthed, "I''ll be back right away. Give Mirae-chan her best night."


    Akane then stood up once more and before going back to pick up the tray, she pinched Rae''s cheeks, reenergizing the girl through it.


    With a yful tone and a teasing smile, she whispered to the girl "Mirae-chan, go and knock husband out. Look at him, he''s just as excited as you but¡­ as an overthinker, he''s always frowning, worrying about whether he could satisfy us. It''s up to us to prove it to him."


    This girl. Was that really the case? Well, thinking about it, I might be doing that at times. I couldn''t help it, after all.


    In any case, for her to let me intentionally hear that, she''s probably already trying to spur me into action and stopped being so considerate.


    I had no idea what they talked about when they were alone here but for sure it concerned me.


    That''s why as soon as Akane left the room with the tray in her hand, Rae picked herself up and straddled me, taking the ce Akane had just been sitting on earlier.


    "Ruki¡­" She started by calling my name as she held my head. Her fingers gradually curled as they slid down to my cheek, squeezing my face between her palm.


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you¡­" As soon as she finished with those words, her lips stretched into her most beautiful smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Looking at my reflection in her eye, I also found myself showing a joyous expression. And matching it with my actions, my arms wrapped around her as I replied, "I love you too¡­ Shall we start with our night?"


    Rae answered with an excited nod. Her beautiful eyes shone in unwavering light. With her sses on, all of her attention was on me. If someone saw her like this. Or just her current expression, they would, no doubt, not be able to deny how into me this girl is.


    If we''re in an anime, she''d probably have heart eyes by now. And I''d probably be the same.


    With that, I closed the distance between our lips. Our kisses quickly turned intimate that our tongues entwined almost instantly.


    While we were at it, my arms tightened around her back as I lifted us up, moving to the middle of the bed.


    Even as I gradually pushed her down and let her body sink in it, our lips never lost their connection.


    Rae''s legs opened up voluntarily as they wrapped around my hips. Because of that, it became easier for me to take my position on top of her. Our lower bodies also made their connection, rubbing ourselves as we stimte each other.


    Tired or not, I could feel my blood pumping in that part of me and Rae''s sacred ce also started giving off an intense heat.


    Pausing our kisses for a moment, I looked down and admired Rae''s appearance.


    She''s wearing a nightdress that appeared like an oversized shirt that reached down to her smooth, wless thighs. But given our current position, the dress had long been rolled up, giving my eyes ess to her panties.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And even though it looked like an oversized shirt, it was too narrow that there were only a few allowances before it became tight around her. Also, she''s not wearing a bra underneath it. Her perky pair of breasts was perfectly outlined. Even her nipples were sticking up which made me gulp down as the urge to suck on them passed by my head.


    Perhaps noticing how I was taking my time observing her, Rae raised her arms and pulled me down by my nape, restarting our bout of intimate kisses.


    As I gradually stabilized myself on top of her, my hips that were a little passive at first gradually matched her rhythm. Then, my hand began caressing her body, starting from her hips and then sliding upwards until it reached her chest.


    At the same time as I started fondling her, my lips also slid down to her neck as I started targeting her sensitive spots, stimting the girl further.


    With that, Rae''s moans eventually formed and became another stimnt and motivator for me.


    From her neck, I soon found myself on her chest. With my hands squeezing her soft, ample pair, I failed to resist the temptation of sucking on them through her dress.


    "Ruki¡­ more."


    Looking up, I found the girl''s eyes behind her fogged-up sses staring directly at me. She''s biting a finger so as to prevent herself from moaning harder.


    With her voice urging me to do more, there''s only one response to that. A nod.


    The next moment, I began making my way down until my nose poked the soft, moist fabric protecting her sacred ce.


    As I breathed in and out, the girl''s hips spasmed at the sensation brought by my hot breath.


    Without waiting any further, I lifted her legs and spread them even wider, giving me full ess to her most sensitive ce.

 Chapter 1492 Fujii Mirae (2) *

    With my nose poking her slit, one sniff and her wonderful fragrance was enough to send me salivating. Since we had just taken a bath, it still smelled a bit of soap but her new underwear as well as her sweet nectar that seeped through the soft fabric gave it that enticing scent that I instantly got lost to.


    Despite already eating her out earlier during our bath, I could say that I failed to savor it that much considering my focus was split between pleasuring her and enjoying Akane riding on me.


    It''s still a magnificent experience nheless. And seeing her erotic expression twisted in satisfaction was enough for me at that moment.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Now, however, with all of my focus trained on her, I aimed to savor the taste that I was already addicted to.


    Somehow, being back in this same position, it reminded me of the time when I first ate her out at that Gym Storehouse. Nheless, instead of covering her face to hide her embarrassment, Rae''s eyes fixated on me, clearly anticipating what was about to happen.


    I met her gaze and smiled seductively which immediately made the girl react by biting her lips and whispering, "Go ahead."


    At first, she had her hands sped in front of her but as though she remembered something, she soon reached for my head and gripped a clump of my hair. She didn''t apply any force to it and it seemed like she just wanted to help support me. Either she''s going to guide meter or she''s going to motivate me by caressing my head.


    Whichever the case, that''s fine by me. And so, without wasting more time, my lips enclosed around the part of the fabric that already got stained by her love juices. Sucking it hard right away along with my tongue poking at it, Rae''s delectable taste upied my mouth.


    "Ahhhn~"


    Her hips quivered and spasmed from the pleasure and she almost arched her back.


    But as it was just the beginning, I used my arms to keep her still as I slowly but surely dug into her.


    By the time I slid the thin fabric of her panties to the side, it was already drenched with both my saliva and her unending love juices. Her moans also started growing louder and she started pulling on my hair.


    I gave her a generous pause to let her catch her breath. Then, I used her hands as an indicator of whether she already calmed down. I waited until her fingers loosened their hold before resuming my attack.


    This time, after sucking on her entrance directly, my tongue slid up along her slit and eventually caught her clit. It''s small but with it already swollen from how turned on she was. Poking it with my tongue was enough to send her another electrifying sensation that almost made her stick her legs up straight.


    When I nced up to check on her, a drool leaked from the side of her mouth as though she had just lost her mind from how good it felt. But I didn''t stop there. Soon enough I started sucking on that part of hers while my thumb began teasing her entrance. Her love juices continued to form and drip on our bedsheet but that''s irrelevant.


    Almost a minuteter, my thumb found its way inside her. I could instantly feel how she mped on it too hard but instead of trying to push it away, the way she squeezed on it was as if she was sucking my thumb further in. Her insides pulsated asking for my thumb to scrape her most sensitive spots.


    At this point, along with the rhythmic gasps escaping her lips, Rae''s started pushing my head deeper, clearly conveying how she didn''t want me to stop.


    Taking that as a motivation, the eagerness in my head reached another level as I decided to finish her off like this. Before the main thing, I aimed to loosen her uppletely. That way, it would also mitigate the pain that she would be feeling.


    And so, I alternately sucked on her clit or yed with it with my tongue while my thumb continued to poke around her entrance.


    Doing all that repeatedly and without pause for a minute or two, Rae quickly arrived at the limit of how much she could take.


    "R-ruki¡­ It''s too good. I think¡­ I believe I''m cumming!" Somehow, she could still form words and called out to me, even showing her trait of thinking and relying on her knowledge.


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but smile inwardly. Maybe I could tease her with itter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When I felt her whole body start quivering uncontrobly which was the sign that she was really at herst rope, I ced my opened mouth in her entrance, fully enclosing it with my lips as I intended to suck and drink everything she was going to squirt.


    Rae tried to hold back her voice and even told me to stop or pause by pulling on my hair because she wanted to do the same for me. But that''s all futile as she already failed to hold her climax back.


    As her warm, sweet juices filled my mouth, I let go of my hold on her legs, allowing her to wrap them around my head. At the same time as that, I grabbed her hands, entwining our fingers together.


    Even though I almost choked from how tight her legs became, gulping down everything she released instantly re-energized me. And down below, my cock was already raging at the desire to thrust inside her.


    Rae took a moment to catch her breath before her legs gradually loosened up.


    Using that as an opportunity, I climbed back up, returning to my position on top of her. This time, with the tip of my erection poking on her still-spasming entrance, I smilingly asked her about her condition.


    With her sses fogged uppletely, the girl had to take it off and wipe it clean before meeting my gaze. And along with her lovely and extremely seductive smile, she answered in between her bated breath, "It felt great but Ruki but¡­ I want more¡­ Let me feel you inside me¡­ I want to be one with you¡­"


    Upon saying all that, she went to initiate another deep, affectionate kiss which I answered in kind.


    However, right before I was about to lift her legs and take my boxers off, Rae said she''d do it for me.


    Well, respecting her request, I shrugged and let the girl do what she wanted.


    First, Rae took my top off as smoothly as I undressed her earlier then threw it to the side. Next, she sat up and eyed me. Understanding her intention, I grabbed the hem of her night dress and took it off of her, revealing her body that I continued to send more stimulus in my head.


    The hint of embarrassment had long disappeared from her eyes and what remained was only her heated desire and boundless love for me.


    Since I was already at it, I also asked her to stand up so I could take her panties offpletely, and once that was done, I did the same.


    I stood up on the bed and allowed her to pull my boxers down.


    But well, halfway through it, Rae with her most erotic smile to date paused for a moment to grab ahold of my shaft.


    With her face right next to it, it''s already understandable what she''s about to do.


    "Ruki¡­ it''s unfair if only I got serviced, right? Allow me to¡­" Without finishing her sentence, Rae had already lifted it up as she pushed her head close to the base to start from it.


    She pouted her lips and pressed them there before gradually opening her mouth and letting her tongue give my whole erection a lick.


    And as she reached the tip, she plunged her head down without hesitation, taking in more than half of it inside her mouth. With the warmth of her mouth spreading through my senses, an involuntary moan escaped my lips.


    Taking that as her own motivator, Rae had begun sucking me off, preparing my cock that would soon be plugged inside her.

 Chapter 1493 Fujii Mirae (3) *

    Like always, the mouth service from my girl sent me reeling from extreme pleasure. No matter if she''s inexperienced or an expert on it, one look at her intoxicated and erotic expression could easily re up my bottomless desire for her.


    And with the girl knowing what she''s doing, it''s even more so. If I didn''t keep an eye out, I''d probably found myself at my limit again in less than two minutes.


    Thankfully, I managed to hold out until I almost begged her to stop as I held her head in ce.


    As she granted my plea, I noticed the girl''s eyes behind the lenses of her sses glinting in a mischievous light. And sure enough, it didn''t take long for it to manifest.


    While looking at my face which was probably showing how close I was to cumming, the girl sped her lips around my cock. Then, her tongue tirelessly wriggled around the tip, targeting the sensitive spots as she pulled her head back slowly. It took almost a minute before an audible popping sound rang out as she finally freed my cock out of her mouth.


    Looking down from above, it almost felt like it got released from a spring as it shook up and down before it settled down in peace on her cheek. Rae had to close her eyes as she savored the intense heat being transferred to her skin.


    Somehow, the image of her with my cock resting on her face brought more stimtion in my hand that I would probably snap a photo if only my phone was close to me. It''s the kind of memory I wanted to capture so that when we viewed it after this day, we''d both be reminded how great this night is.


    Of course, I could also use it to tease the girl, right?


    Anyway, I eventually had to move back and sat back down, leveling myself with her. Using my thumb to wipe her face off of the slimy wetness brought by my cock, I went for lips as I gradually pushed her back down on the bed.


    Rae didn''t resist me but as we were about to resume our kisses, her hot breath delivered her enchanting voice to my ear, "I hope you like that, Ruki¡­"


    "Absolutely. You don''t know how much I wanted you to continue¡­ but you see, it''s about time I make you feel good the same way I did for Akane earlier. I kept you waiting for so long. I hope you don''t resent me for that."


    "I''ll have you scratch thatst sentence, idiot Ruki. We both agreed to hold back. Like you, I love for our first time to be this special. Now, stop overthinking and make me a woman¡­ I''m certain that I''ll be carrying your child in the future. So, give it all to me. Don''t hold back at all."


    "Mhm. I won''t¡­"


    What the future holds for us is still unclear but deep in our hearts, we''re both certain of our choices. I''ll love her for as long as I''m alive and she''s the same toward me. Every challenge that we''d be facing or any issues that would block our way from here on out would continue to be solved by both of us¡­


    As I gently pushed her down the bed, Rae wrapped her arms to my nape. Her legs spread wide open and bent her knees a bit to lift them up, giving me full ess. Likewise, I let my knees sink into the bed, taking their position as my support for what I was about to do.


    At the same time as our lips found each other again, the tip of my cock poked into her entrance. Before thrusting my hips forward, I first rubbed it up and down her slit, lubricating it further with the mix of her love juices and my precum.


    Rae couldn''t help but bite on my lip at this point before eventually gasping for breath.


    She then looked down at our impending connection and murmured, "Finally¡­ there''s no going back, Ruki."


    "Yes. This will happen tonight. But for now, let me loosen you up first. That way, it will be easier for you."


    "P-please do."


    As Rae partly closed her eyes, I gave her lips another long kiss before I moved down her neck andnded squarely on her nipples. I sucked and kissed her to the point that her moans once again filled the room.


    And when I deemed it the right time, I lifted my body a little to give her the full view of the establishment of our most intimate connection.


    "Here I go, Rae." In as soft a voice as possible, I warned her which the girl answered with a nod.


    Having gotten her consent, I didn''t wait any longer.


    Using a pillow to support and prop her back, I started my initial thrust, stopping right at a thin membrane blocking my path.


    I''ve already stopped more than once at this point in the past but tonight''s the time to tear it apart.


    ncing at Rae''s face at first who was already feeling the slight pain from it, I caressed her cheek and assured her that it would be fine.


    She nodded and put on her brave smile and said, "Don''t hold back."


    Taking that as an encouragement, my hips finally made the decisive thrust. I held her hips in ce, preventing her from involuntary iling. And with another forceful thrust, I finally pushed in, tearing through her hymen and slipping through the narrow path deep inside her.


    "Ughhhh~"


    It wasn''t smooth, of course. Along with that grunt in pain her muscles immediately contracted as though it''s trying to expel the invader. But with how much strength I used on that thrust, any and all resistance became irrelevant. A secondter, my cock reached its destination; her deepest part.


    If I looked down, my long shaft was already nowhere to be seen and her entrance which was still trembling in anticipation earlier was spread open.


    The intense heat and the electrifying pleasure brought about by the constant contraction of her insides spread through my senses. And most likely, it''s the same for her just that, there''s an apanying for it.


    At the moment, Rae''s lower body started convulsing from both pain and pleasure as she found herself grimacing yet at the same time crying in joy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As soon as I saw the tear spilling down from the corner of her eyes, I immediately forgot my own quest for pleasure and quickly bent down, licking her face clean as I conveyed to her in words how happy I am.


    And likewise, Rae mumbled in session how much she loves me and how much she wanted this to happen. Even if that made her cry again, the pure sound of her joy as well as the pleasure of being one with me triumphed.


    Soon enough, our arms wrapped around each other as we resumed our intimate connection like this. Using this moment for her pain to subside, she started describing the sensation of being one with me.


    Rae could clearly feel my whole length lodged deep inside her and even though she was still too sensitive, she was focusing more on how she could make it feel better for me.


    Really¡­ Didn''t I tell her to leave everything to me? But well, this was better.


    "We''re just getting started, Rae. I''ll be moving soon so¡­ I want you to bear with me."


    "Don''t mind me. I told you to give it your all. I''m not going to take that back, Ruki¡­ I finally became one with you¡­ Do as you see fit¡­ I''m yours."


    As always, hearing those words was more of a motivator for me, springing me up in action.


    And so¡­ while making sure that she wasfortable with our current position, I pressed her back down on the bed as I began moving my hips.


    One thrust and the sloppy pping sound of our skin hitting each other instantly rang out. Alongside it, the girl''s pleasured moan.


    "Aahhhn~"


    After sliding half of my length out, I let the girl see it first before thrusting it back down.


    And the same as the first time, Rae could only cover her mouth by biting onto my shoulder to prevent her voice from escaping.


    Then, repeating that countless times, the bed started bouncing on us.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With the creaking of it indicating how strong of the thrust I just did, I started moving constantly and with proper rhythm.


    Rae kept her eyes shut but every time she would feel me deep inside her, a moan would escape her mouth and she''d stare down to take a peek at our connection. Little by little, her head gradually became consumed by the pleasure and her legs enclosed to my back once more, keeping me as deep as possible.


    Due to that, although it limited the strength of my thrust, it allowed me to move quicker and faster, pounding her with all I got.


    As I watched her face switch between three different expressions; pleasure, pain, and satisfaction, I couldn''t help but burn it into my mind, making it another form of encouragement.


    She''s clearly enduring a lot of pain but for my sake, she''s also properly conveying how good it is for her. Furthermore, her insides kept contracting and pulsating, trying to keep me deep inside her.


    Although extremely satisfied by the pleasure, Rae still sought my lips, locking another intimate connection between us.


    Before long, I could feel the tip twitching from how sensitive it became from the extreme pleasure. And likewise, Rae''s legs couldn''t help but tighten on my back, an indication that she was nearing her limit. While it''s rare for someone to climax on their first experience, it''s not impossible.


    After another few minutes of continued pounding as well as conveying our desire for each other, I couldn''t hold back anymore. With ast thrust that also aimed to push her to the brink of climaxing, I buried my cock in her depths, poking at her most sensitive spot.


    "Uhhh¡­ Rae, I can''t hold it back anymore."


    "M-me too, Ruki. Give it to mee¡­!"


    At the same time as her hips started twitching uncontrobly, squeezing me to the best of her ability, the dam that was holding back my semen broke, pumping everything inside her.


    I could feel her warm juices spilling out of her sacred ce, mixing with the white liquid that I spurted.


    Even after the strength drained in our bodies and I almost buried her in my weight, Rae, using thest of her strength, rolled us back, switching our position. Iid down on my back with the girlfortably resting on top of me.


    "I love you, Ruki¡­" Rae murmured before she eventually closed her eyes, her energy depleted. Watching how she started snoring almost immediately, I could only shake my head before I affectionately whispered back.


    "I love you, Rae." Kissing her forehead and caressing her hair, I decided to do the same as her.


    However, it was at this point that Akane, who was probably waiting outside the door, entered again.


    Her eyes quickly found us as she yfully mouthed, "Round two?"


    Whether she meant round two for her or Rae, I had no idea but soon enough, she made her way to our bed, taking her ce next to me.

 Chapter 1494 To A New Day

    "How are you feeling?"


    It was around half an hour before Rae woke up from passing out in exhaustion or perhaps just satisfaction. She''s still on top of me, both of us lyingpletely naked but this time, a nket was already covering us, and the intimate connection down below had long been disconnected and wiped clean of the evidence of what we did.


    Hearing my voice, the girl raised her head, and the same satisfied smile hung on her lips. However, most likely noticing the blur of her eyesight, the girl squinted her eyes and helplessly muttered, "R-ruki¡­ I''m fine. But my sses¡­"


    "Here. I took it off from you when I wiped us clean earlier. You don''t sleep with it on, right?"


    I handed her the sses that I set aside earlier. Rae grabbed it and hurriedly put it on before shyly asking, a hint of shame slowly upying her face, "¡­ Un. Am I that exhausted?"


    "Yes, you are. But you still managed to climb on top of me before falling asleep¡­ I''d say that''s amazing." I praised the girl and flicked her forehead in the process.


    Rae reflexively closed her eyes, anticipating the flick. Then she red at me and pouted, "Ugh. If it''s amazing, why did I receive a flick?"


    "Because¡­ I''ve been staring at your forehead for half an hour and the temptation got to me?"


    "This guy¡­ I demand justice."


    "Nope. Sorry, we''re not in court. Let me kiss it instead." I shook my head as I put on a teasing smile.


    She bloated her cheeks at first but as though she was giving up, she raised her forehead, waiting for me to do what I just said.


    "Geez¡­ Be thankful, I won''t pass up on that."


    "I know. My Rae loves me, after all. And I love my Rae just as much."


    "You forgot to add that you love teasing me or us, for that matter."


    "My teasing is alsoced with my love. Uh. Is it cringy now?"


    "No¡­ I love hearing it. You can be as cringy as Eliza¡ªEr¡­ Risa-chan. No one will judge you."


    Did she just almost call Elizabeth with her made-up nickname? I guess they''re also talking to each other. Well, knowing that chuunibyou, given that Yukari wasn''t ying with her antics, she''s probably trying to find someone from their group who would y along with her. Nami was even influenced by her.


    "Alright. If that is my beloved''s wish then¡­ Behold and listen to this Dark Prince''s requiem¡ª"


    I was about to mutter the most cringy way to say those three magic words when Rae quickly covered my mouth, preventing me from continuing. And while looking a little panicky, she said, "On a second thought¡­ No. Let the Dark Prince be exclusive for Risa-chan. I''ll have my Ruki."


    I shrugged and put on a scious grin, acting as though I was going to continue. But a secondter, my lips dropped down to her forehead,pleting what I said I would do for her to negate the flick.


    And I didn''t just stop at that. While caressing her hair and back, my kisses gradually moved down to the tip of her nose, her pair of cheeks, andstly, locking onto her lips.


    At first, Rae allowed me full control of it, only opening her mouth to let my tongue invade. However, as soon as our tongues entwined, she crept up higher and almost kicked the nket covering us away to further deepen our intimate connection.


    Spending a few minutes just like this, my arms crossed on her back moved down to her round buttocks. My cock which had already gotten its sufficient rest got reenergized, standing in full glory.


    Understanding my intention, Rae followed along with what I nned to do¡­


    Shortly after lifting her butt, the tip of my erection found its way back into her entrance, impaling her for the second time tonight.


    "Eh? You already started? I thought we were going to do it together?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Suddenly, Akane, who was probably woken up from our voices and movements, hriously questioned as she hurriedly stood up to join us.


    Right. Earlier when she returned to our room and after she helped me clean us up, she told me that we should do round two with all three of us. However, halfway through waiting for Rae, she also fell asleep.


    Rae failed to notice her since she didn''t have her sses at first and when she put them on, her entire focus remained on me


    But well, since we agreed on that, before I taught Rae how to move on top of me, I grabbed my silly wife and silenced her with another kiss.


    For the next half an hour, our room once again became filled with moans alongside asionalughter whenever Akane and Rae would team up in teasing me in their own way. Nheless, nearing the end of it, the two girls could only support each other by holding their hands together while lying side by side against my vigorous ability to alternate between them with the same intensity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I had no idea if the tea had shown its effect in advance but by the end of it, apart from making them climax twice in a row, I also had enough semen to shoot for the second time in each of them.


    Well, it''s probably not the effect of tea because as soon as that happened, I plopped down in the middle of the two, entirely exhausted.


    Before my vision nked out, Akane and Rae snuggled up to my side and covered us up with a nket while sweetly chanting how much they enjoyed this night.


    -


    -


    Saturday morning soon arrived. Although I woke up with the side effect of the tea in full glory, I quietly and carefully left the bed first without waking up the two girls on my side.


    Compared to me who regained my stamina thanks to the tea, Akane and Rae actually experienced the real or substantial effect of it; a good night''s sleep.


    Besides, with how intensely I did it before we slept, there''s no doubt that they''re both exhausted. Good thing there''s no school today so¡­ I let them rest for now while I went down to prepare our breakfast.


    It''s Rae''s first time staying the night here so¡­ I wanted to put on the same effort I always gave to my girls. Serving them in the morning.


    Besides, it''s not toote to relieve the side-effectter. For now, I could still endure it.


    Or so, that''s what I first thought.


    At the same time as I reached the first floor, my phone vibrated for the iing new message.


    Looking at the current time, it''s only 20 minutes past four o''clock.


    Right. I said, it''s already morning but¡­ it''s actually still too early and dark outside.


    Yet, the message I received was like this¡­


    "Ruru, I woke up early. Don''t be surprised if you see me there when you wake up. I''ll be inviting myself in to make breakfast for all of you."


    What impable timing¡­


    Ten minutester, I heard a car entering our driveway.


    And knowing who it was, I was already waiting by the door.


    I didn''t reply to her message. Instead, I thought of surprising her.


    Given that I already gave her a duplicate house key, there''d be no problem for her to open it.


    And sure enough, as soon as the knob rattled and clicked open, I watched as the woman wearing a thick jacket while clutching a paper bag filled with groceries entered.


    She''s being very careful not to make a noise but once she found me standing right before the entrance, the woman almost jumped in fright and tumbled forward.


    Anticipating that this kind of reaction would happen, my body reflexively moved, catching her before she fell face down in our doorway.


    "Didn''t know my Shio can be this clumsy."


    "Ruru! At least tell me if you''re already awake!" The woman nagged at me but at the same time held onto me tightly.


    "Sorry. You should''ve checked if I read your message. But well, you''re going to surprise me so¡­ why should I not return the favor?" I chuckled which made Shio maddeningly upset.


    However, as though a lit-up candle in a tempest, it immediately died out as she let the bag drop on our feet to give me her morning kiss.


    "Bad Ruru. Good morning~"

 Chapter 1495 Taking Care Of It *

    "Wait, Ruru. What is this poking my stomach? Even through my thick sweater, I can feel it¡­ Tell me, is this the infamous ''side effect'' of that tea?"


    After a satisfying morning greeting where the two of us didn''t hold back from expressing our affection and longing for each other, Shio finally noticed the thing that was poking her. To make sure of it, her gloved hands made it down there to hold it like a stick, gripping my erection tightly.


    Since I only put on a shirt and my boxers, my raging morning wood was impossible to hide. Add to that, given the thin and stic fabric of my underwear, the bulging shape became even more pronounced.


    Actually, it''s already surprising that she noticed itte. I guess the surprise of seeing me waiting for her by the door was more impactful.


    "Indeed, it is. What do you think? Will my Shio help me with it?" Pulling her even closer, I whispered in a seductive tone.


    Shio''s grip tightened a bit but soon let go of it. She bent forward, seemingly going to pick up the grocery bag.


    Or so that seemed to be what she was going to do. However, perhaps she saw the grocery bag as an obstruction between us, she pushed it to the side before squatting in front of me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She took off her jacket, revealing her thick light brown sweater, and ced it on top of the bag. It''s an embroidered one that if you look at it closely, it''s possible to see through it. And even more so because she''s wearing a bright-colored bra beneath it.


    Not only that, using her teeth, she bit onto her gloves as she temptingly took them off as well.


    Once that''s done, Shio swiftly swooped in, not wasting any second. At the same time as the cold, windy breeze brushed past the lower part of my body, Shio''s warm breath and a sticky sensation soon followed as the woman pulled my boxers down, giving the tip of my erection the same morning greeting.


    After savoring that for a few seconds, she looked up at me, her face gradually turning from wless white to pink.


    "Ruru, remember what I said? I''ll be the same as them. I won''t hold back anymore when ites to you. Now, you''ve just given me this opportunity. You won''t fault me for taking this up, right?"


    Right. Because of Hana''s arrival and everything that happened after it, she also expressed herself in the same way Miwa-nee expressed herself before she left. That she''d be as aggressive as the others in getting more of my attention. Although she couldn''t do it that much while in school, anywhere else was fine. And that''s what was happening this time.


    Well, not like I will stop her¡­ Just by her message earlier, I already felt a little excited as I anticipated her arrival. Now that she made the first move even before I could do that, I wouldn''t spoil her fun¡­ our fun.


    Through the kiss that we shared, the longing we both conveyed to each other was intensified here.


    "Rather than faulting you¡­ Didn''t I ask if you''re going to help me? I''m all aboard in what my Shio wanted to do."


    I ced my hand on her head and affectionately caressed it. With our eyes conversing with one another, letting our desire to run amok this early in the morning, Shio and I subtly nodded our heads as we reached an agreement.


    Continuing with her straightforwardness, Shio''s head moved forward, pressing her lips to the tip once more. Then, slowly but surely, her mouth parted open, allowing my cock to smoothly slide into her mouth.


    Shio didn''t pause and almost took my whole length in that I could feel my cock squeezing in her throat. Naturally, she only let it in for a few seconds, enough for her to not gag before sliding it back to what she could take in normally.


    From there, using her hand to hold it steady and stroke it at the same time, Shio''s head started bobbing at a rtive pace.


    The way she did it was very skillful. Her tongue knew where to poke or suck. Furthermore, with her hands moving to my butt to push me closer to her, Shio intended for me to cum for her.


    A minuteter, perhaps thinking that what she was doing was insufficient, she lifted her sweater, showing her bright green brassiere holding her adult-sized boobs.


    At this point, I bent my back, helping her unhook it. When that happened, Shio drew closer, lifting her bra and cing my cock in between her valley.


    The same as that time in the Infirmary, Shio opted to give me a paizuri while her mouth continued to suck me in.


    With this, it only took a few minutes before the stimtion brought me to my limit. By the time I started moving my hips to intensify the pleasure that I was feeling, Shio kept her mouth sped on cock, waiting eagerly for me to shoot it all.


    Along with my uncontroble moan and a forceful thrust that almost brought my cock deep into her throat, I pumped everything in Shio''s mouth.


    Apart from my ragged breathing and soft moaning, the audible gulping sound added to the noise as Shio drank and sucked everyst bit of my white, sticky fluid.


    As she popped my cock out of her mouth, Shio stood up, using my shoulder support and smiled beautifully.


    However, her hand remained there, gripping my still-raging erection.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then with the bit of that white fluid spilling down from the side of her mouth, she lustfully muttered, "Ruru¡­ You said this isn''t going to soften if you don''t release everything¡­ I suppose there''s still more."


    How should I answer that?


    Well, no other answer but¡­


    "Yes. It won''t settle down with only one round¡­ Shall we continue inside?"


    "You don''t have to ask me¡­" Shio sexily chuckled as she picked up her jacket and gloves that she set aside before holding onto my arms.


    As for me, I picked up the poor grocery bag that was already forgotten by my lovely woman.


    After setting down the bag on our dining table, we somehow forgot to move back to the living room and right there and then, we continued with what we nned¡­


    Shio bent over on one of the chairs and I ced myself behind her. I lifted her skirt and after satisfying myself by fondling her round, squishy buttocks, I pulled her panties down to return the favor she gave me earlier.


    And once that was done, I took her from behind while bending over to kiss her while I kept humping without pause.


    Because Shio gave me a wonderful and most pleasurable blowjob and titjob right off the bat, I became determined to return the favor by not holding back at all.


    "Shio¡­ What will we eat for breakfast?"


    "E-eh? Idiot Ruru¡­ What was that question in the middle of this¡­? Haahhh"


    "Uhh¡­ You see. We still have to make it after this. There''s nothing wrong with nning it now."


    "T-that''s¡­ utterly idiotic Ruru! T-turn me around and let me take a bite of you!"


    "Sure. Here¡­ Let me carry you¡­" Following her words, I paused for a moment to turn her around and carry her up to the table. With her arms still thrown and wrapped around me, I stepped forward and got close to the table itself before pulling her hips to the edge. And right there and then, I once again plugged my whole shaft, burying it deep inside her depths.


    The resulting moan as well as the squeezing of her insides brought forth another bout of pleasure for the two of us.


    But even then, Shio still managed to respond to me "This guy¡­ I''ll shut you up instead. Focus on me more and not on our breakfast. Think of me as the food you''re going to consume."


    "Nope¡­ You''re my Shio. My lovely Shio. You''re not just food for me."


    And that earned me a bit, making my next thrust to be even more forceful. Shio''s legs straightened from how good that felt for her. Nheless, her voice still flowed to my ear.


    "Ahhhn~ Now you''re being cheesy, you idiot¡­ Uhhhh¡­ I can''t help to think that this is just a tactic for you to prolong this."


    Uh oh¡­ Looks like she caught on to me, huh? Well, better not hide it anymore.


    "Bingo. With how much I missed you multiplied by my desire to make love with you, I refuse to end this quickly."


    Shio widened her eyes in surprise at first but soon enough, a gentle glow shed on it that was also soon reced by her extremely erotic look. After what seemed like a minute, she murmured in her most affectionate voice, "¡­ Me too. I refuse to end this here, Ruru¡­ Make love to me more¡­"


    With her words bing the fuel that encouraged me further to do more and better, I swiftly entered the zone, losing myself to my desire for the woman and perhaps to the miraculous side effect that was turning me into a beast.


    I had no idea how long itsted but Shio and I switched positions countless times and eventually, we found ourselves back in the living room with Shio sensually dancing on top of me.


    The mix of her love juice and my semen was already leaking down from her depths, staining the floor below us.


    When Shio eventually toppled down to my chest, she exhaustedly muttered with an extremely satisfied smile, "I love you, Ruru¡­ Let''s do this more often¡­"

 Chapter 1496 Morning Bonding

    Several minutester, after taking sufficient rest and cleaning up the mess that we had made, Shio and I finally graced the poor grocery bag with our attention.


    Looking at the time, it''s still ten minutes before five o''clock. We actually only spent half an hour. Perhaps, we could attribute it to how everything went crazy right away after we moved from the door or right there. There was no semnce of holding back in both of us.


    In any case, the side effect of the tea still lingers. As observed from the previous urrences, two rounds weren''t enough to calm it down. Even at the moment, it''s still as vigorous as when I woke up. It''s still apparent from my boxers. The reason we paused and set it aside despite our unrelenting desire for each other was simple¡­ We both agreed to make our breakfast first.


    That''s her purpose foring this early, after all. It''s only a coincidence that I also woke up at this time and weed her right at the door. But then again, I''m certain that even if I wake upte and find her here, I still won''t let the chance pass. It''s my Shio. We''ve been finding it hard to do a lot in school and it''s been a while since I stayed in our apartment.


    Anyway, as our minds set on our task, the two of us moved swiftly. Shio insisted on takingmand, telling me to just help her prepare the ingredients.


    There goes my n to serve Rae¡­


    I guess I''ll settle on making the girl her hot milk or chocte, whichever she prefers when she wakes up.


    While Shio prepared the kitchen utensils, I started sorting out everything she bought. Setting aside the ingredients she listed such as the potatoes and carrots as well as the eggs, I then put the rest in the fridge or our pantry.


    Among those, there were bottles of beer and an expensive-looking wine at the bottom of it. It''s a miracle that those didn''t break earlier when the bag dropped.


    She padded it well, I guess?


    Even without asking, it''s easily understandable that it''s for her consumption, alone or when Miwa-nee returned.


    Ah. Those could also be used in cooking to enhance the vor of the meat. Nheless, since she didn''t ask for it, it''s probably for her consumption.


    When I teased her about that, asking her if she was going to let me join her in drinking beer, it summoned Shio''smanding and authoritative side, scolding me for bringing up that idea.


    Even though we''re already indulging in adult activities, alcohol remains off-limits. She produced a carton of fresh orange juice instead and served me a ss of it.


    With the woman staring at me intently, I had no other choice but to down it in one gulp to satisfy her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Once that''s done. Her mature side popped out as she praised me while patting my head. I yed along and savored that feeling of being doted on for a moment.


    Following that, Shio and I soon started with our preparation.


    A whileter, while our work was smoothly progressing, I started a small talk, inquiring about a specific reason why she decided toe today.


    Last night, she didn''t mention it when we said goodnight to each other so¡­ this was really decided by her on a whim. But then again, it''s also possible that the idea just suddenly sprouted in her mind. In which case, this small talk was just that, a way for us tomunicate.


    "Why, huh? Let''s say I woke up from a dream. In it, there''s you, Ruru. You''re in our kitchen, preparing a meal for me. I remember I enjoyed eating what you cooked but then, you said in that dream, ''Shio, when can I taste your home cooking again?''¡­ When I opened my eyes, I quickly picked up my jacket and decided I will cook for you today." Shio answered with dreamy eyes as though she was still seeing that dream¡­


    Really. That''s kind of¡­ normal, no?


    There''s nothing bizarre in that dream. And more like, it''s the manifestation of Shio''s desire to cook for me.


    "Alright. I guess I should thank that version of me in your dream. He sent you to me."


    "It''s still you, Ruru. You''re a little cheeky in it. Wearing a naked apron? Jeez. Maybe that''s also influenced me to jump at you right away¡­ I''m not regretting it."


    "Naked apron? Now, that''s your fantasy, Shio" While shaking my head, I smirked as I pointed that out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s not!" Shio deflected. But even though she''s still red from what we did earlier, her face turned even redder from embarrassment.


    Also, with the way she looked at me from bottom to top while also licking her lips, she was definitely imagining it.


    "It is. If you want to see me in it. I don''t mind¡­ You''ve already seen me naked, there''s nothing wrong to satisfy my Shio''s fantasy. Let''s see. Where did Akane put our¡ª"


    As I was about to turn around to get an apron, Shio dropped what she was doing. She then ran up behind me and clung to my back.


    I thought she was going to stop me but her next words brought about another ammunition for me to tease her.


    "Ruru, no! If you''re going to do it. I want to see you in it in our apartment¡­"


    I turned around and looked at her expression. Yep. She''s serious about that. This woman¡­


    Well, at least she''s not trying to reenact the scenes in that light novel she was reading before¡­ But then again, we already did more than what the main characters of that novel, after all. There''s no reason for her to draw out her fantasy from it anymore.


    "So, you want that dream to be realized, huh? Sure. The next time I stay the night, I will be in a naked apron as I make our dinner."


    "¡­ I''m honestly surprised. Are you not going to tease me about it?"


    "Actually, I thought of doing so but¡­ seeing you acting this cute, I lost the motivation to do so¡­ Besides, it''s now my duty to fulfill your fantasy, is it not?"


    "It''s not a duty, idiot Ruru. But that dream¡­ it''s really the reason why I¡ª"


    "Mhm. I believe you. And I say¡­ that''s typical of you; You as my Shiori. And not as my homeroom advisor, Kinoshita-sensei."


    "Jeez. Stop making a distinction. I''m still your Kinoshita-sensei¡­"


    "I know. And I love all sides of you, Shio. I''m ttered to even appear in your dream."


    "Alright, sweet-talker. That''s enough. Let''s go and finish this." As though she was escaping, Shio quickly scurried back to the countertop where she was chopping the meat.


    On the other hand, I also returned to her side, peeling the potatoes and carrots.


    A second after we resumed our task, I heard Shio whispering at my side, "I love all sides of you too, Ruru¡­ The diligent student side and the reliable husband side..."


    That''s not the end of it.


    Shio also nced up at me while her hand went down to tug at my vigorous junior, "Also, this perverted side of you¡­"


    Upon saying that, herughter echoed in the kitchen.


    Naturally, I returned the favor by spanking her behind. That earned me a pinch on my side and a long, intimate kiss that only ended when the pot she set on the stove started boiling.


    Just like this. Our morning continued.


    By the time Shio finished cooking, the sun was already peeking at the east. Not long after, I went upstairs to check on Rae and Akane, waking them up for breakfast.

 Chapter 1497 The Trios Plan

    Breakfast went well. Although surprised by Shio''s appearance, Akane and Rae wolfed down the food, not leaving even a drop of the soup or a piece of potato when they got a taste of Shio''s cooking.


    Following my idea earlier, I made milk and chocte for the two and ck coffee for Shio.


    As for me¡­ only water. I mean, the three all brought their cups to me, telling me to take a sip. Due to that, my stomach hopelessly churned when the three different beverages ¨C plus water ¨C mixed.


    Call of nature or not, I had to excuse myself from them to settle my stomach down. Even if it''s not going to go down easily, I didn''t want them to be subjected to the toxic smell or just the disgusting sound in case my butt failed to hold it back.


    I made a mental reminder not to drink different types of beverages from now on. Food is still okay. I can stuff myself to the brim but if it''s liquid¡­ It''s definitely a bad idea.


    Anyway, enough about that.


    When I returned to join them, I found the three women sitting in the living room with the TV tuned in to the morning program.


    However, even though their attention seems to be focused on the screen in front of them, they''re locked in a conversation. I couldn''t hear their topic but with the pleasant smile on their faces ¨C including Shio, I could guess that it was about me again.


    I even saw Rae lowering her head in embarrassment as Akane was seemingly teasing the knowledge girl.


    Then, taking up the mantle as an adult. Shio scolded the silly girl before moving to Rae''s side, consoling her.


    When I reached the distance where I could already understand their words, I couldn''t help but shake my head at Akane''s shamelessness.


    Well, who should I me for that? Myself, of course. It''s my influence.


    "Shiori-nee, how is the experience of the tea''s side effect? Did husband go wild on you?"


    Rae who was steaming from embarrassment also perked up her ears upon hearing that. I mean, even though we cleaned up our mess, there were still traces of what happened. For example, the wet patch left behind on our long sofa hadn''t dried up yet. There''s also a damp stain on the table. Luckily, Shio was the one sitting in front of it so¡­ it was not that noticeable when we were eating.


    Nheless, contrary to what she was expecting, Shio wasn''t flustered. She humored her and even patted Rae''s head as she narrated the series of events starting from her arrival. It''s uncharacteristic of her to do that, especially when just recently, she''s trying to keep up acting as an adult in front of my other girls.


    I guess it''s the influence of her decision to not hold back anymore.


    Due to that, even the shameless Akane could only blush at how detailed Shio made it out to be.


    And upon noticing my return, thanks to Akane''s ''Ruki Radar'', the two girls ran up to me, telling me to confirm if that''s what actually happened.


    Looking past their shoulders, my eyesnded on Shio who had a wry smile on her lips as though she wasmenting why she didn''t hold back on that.


    Well, drawing out my shamelessness to the surface, I let my lips stretch into a mischievous grin as I answered the two while still maintaining eye contact with Shio.


    "Mhm. It''s all true¡­ Shio Actually, we n to continue after breakfast¡­ The side effect is still here¡­ So, what do you think about joining us?"


    Well, if Shio didn''t arrive, there''s no doubt that the two would be the ones helping me with it. Rae was also looking forward to it. She''s curious how different it would bepared to my normal self.


    Taking a few seconds to process my words, Rae was the first to react. My knowledge girl tiptoed and whispered, "Yes, let me experience it too, Ruki¡­ You don''t have to worry, I''m fine down there¡­ It''s a little numb but whenever I will remember you being inside me, I could feel it getting moist."


    What a lewd girl¡­ Could I say no to that? As soon as she finished saying that, I already used my arm, holding her close.


    On the other hand, Akane''s reaction was as expected. She bit her lips and simply nodded. There''s not even a hint of hesitation or rejection. But then again. It''s my lewd wife who would never grow tired of our lovemaking even if we''re doing it at least twice per day¡­


    With the two girls already boarding my train, I moved to Shio who hesitated. But not because she didn''t want to do it with me again. From her eyes, it''s more like she''s considering letting the two handle it since we already did it before the two woke up.


    But when she saw me intently staring at her, waiting for her to stand up and grab my outstretched hand, she released a sigh before saying, "Are you sure? I might be selfish and not hand you over to them, Ruru."


    "Even better, Shiori-nee. I''m thinking the same thing."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Uh¡­ I think it''s not up to us who will monopolize Ruki. Isn''t he a beast with the side effect? I can already feel it twitching in excitement now."


    Although that question was directed at me, Akane and Rae answered in my stead.


    While the former answered the challenge, thetter was more reasonable¡­


    She''s right. Even if they do try to monopolize and not hand me over to the others¡­ I doubt that will stop me from satisfying all three of them.


    Akaneughed, acknowledging Rae''s answer.


    And Shio shrugged and threw off any notion of rebutting. With her heated eyes focusing on me again, she stood up and joined us.


    And with this, after enjoying a great meal, the four of us returned to the bedroom. For the next hour, the room remained at a high temperature while their voicesced with pleasure and satisfaction kept on leaking out.


    Akane eventually curled up in our bed while grinning in pure satisfaction. She''s massaging her navel, relishing the sensation of being filled up.


    Rae who was still pretty exhausted fromst night spent her energy until she eventually passed out once again. I had to gently carry her to the side of the bed, away from the shaking. Well, she''s going to get used to it soon.


    Andstly, Shio who removed all her inhibitions once again proved that she has what it takes to handle me, no matter how wild I be. Thest time she was in this room, Akane helped me handle her because she was acting like a newly-wedded wife, embarrassed to be seen and romanced by her husband. This time, she''s the one who somehow served as my assistant, remaining behind me most of the time. She only joined when Rae passed out and teamed up with Akane to take me on using all their skills to defeat me.


    Too bad. I was unstoppable¡­


    By the time the side effect wore off, they''re already out ofmission¡­


    Really, my stamina had grown to an extent again¡­ A miraculous tea, indeed.


    -


    -


    "Shiori-nee, do you have any ns this weekend?"


    After we rested enough and moved to our mini-gym for the morning exercise ¨C yes, the bed exercise wasn''t enough ¨C Akane approached Shio who was still recovering from exhaustion. It''s just a simple inquiry and something I already guessed the reason for.


    "ns? No. I''m free most of the time."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Great! Then, can you stay here with us?"


    "I don''t mind but is there a reason? Isn''t Ruru going to be out until night?"


    "Yes. Husband won''t be here but can''t we also spend time together? I like to hang out with you, Shiori-nee!"


    As expected, it''s about that. Yesterday, Haruko mentioned it, albeit briefly since she was still waiting for confirmation from Akane and Yae. Apparently, the trio was arranging another gathering among my girls ¨C those who are free toe, at least ¨C in this house. Or if they wanted to, they could also go out somewhere like the shopping mall or just hang out together.


    Somehow, they deemed it not enough to be inmunication through the ''Ruki Hub. They wanted to deepen the bond and harmony between them in thisplex rtionship of ours.


    Or maybe, they''re also going to prepare something to surprise, who knows?


    But ultimately, it''s probably nned for my benefit again. When I returnter after my part-time job, they''ll surely still be here¡­


    I guess I will have more reason toe home early and not be distracted by other things.

 Chapter 1498 Lost

    "Alright. I''m going. Have fun, you three. I''ll see youter. And Shio¡­ Good luck."


    I said as I stood before the front door, ready to leave after preparing everything and making sure that the girls were also aware of my whereabouts for today.


    "Ruru¡­ You saying that makes me want to reconsider my choice. Can I really handle mingling with the others?" Shio reacted with a wry smile as she looked at the two girls next to her.


    Akane hugged her arm, consoling her. "Shiori-nee, it will be fine. Just don''t bring up your age or the fact that you''re a teacher. Act like you''re one of us. I mean, you''re ''one of us'' and in husband''s eyes, we''re all equal."


    "¡­ If only it is that easy, Akane¡­" Shio was still not convinced. "Uh, Mirae-chan. Do you think the same?"


    "Yes. Even now, you''re different when you''re at school, Kinoshi¡ªUh¡­ Shiori-nee. Though, you''re a little obvious with your fondness for Ruki whenever he''sing to pick you up after ss."


    Having been asked, Rae, while looking a little dazed and drowsy because she somehow forced herself to wake up to send me off, couldn''t help but blink a few times before answering. She also reached for the hem of my shirt unconsciously. She''s probably still half-asleep or her desire to have me stay with them for the day was leaking out.


    I was supposed to send her home first but with the trio''s n to gatherter, we just called Yoko-san to inform her that Rae would be here for most of the day and I''ll escort her hometer at night. Naturally, that didn''t sit well with Yoko-san. She asked for my address so that if I failed to send Rae hometer, she''d pick her up here.


    Her trust in me was still at the bottom but thanks to Rae calming her down and reassuring her that there was nothing for her to worry about, that''s all she did.


    I really need to earn her trust in the future. Otherwise, she''ll react the same most of the time.


    Anyway, when Rae noticed what she was doing, she embarrassedly lowered her head but never removed her grip on my shirt.


    That''s why while Shio was still processing what she just said, I closed our distance, giving Rae a kiss on her cheek. That''s enough to disperse her embarrassment, turning it into satisfaction.


    "Wait. It''s that obvious?! Ruru¡­ Wait, me too!"


    At first, Shio was probably about to ask for my thoughts on what Rae said but upon seeing me doting on the girl, she immediately ran up and jumped at me.


    Akane also joined soon after shaking her head helplessly. If I had to guess, she just gotpelled to do the same or she''d lost out.


    "Alright, Shio. You don''t have to mind it. It''s only obvious to those who are aware of our rtionship. To others, it''s attributed to my poprity or just because I''m seen as good-looking nowadays. You can stay as you are when we''re at school. And I''m not gonna lie, I''m loving every side of you. Whether it''s public or private¡­ That''s why I can''t get enough teasing you even if it''s a little risky."


    Hearing all that, Shio couldn''t help but sigh helplessly, "I don''t know if that''s a better way to look at it¡­"


    Well, that''s an expected reaction. To bring her mood up, Akane and Rae rose up to help me with that.


    And so, my departure from our house got extended for a few more minutes.


    Fortunately, anticipating that I might be held back, I set aside a time allowance.


    If I factor in the duration of the train ride, maybe I''ll have around thirty minutes of free time before the time we set to meet.


    In any case, although Juri told me to prepare for hiking, I still pretty much geared up lightly. It''s not like we''re really going to trek on every uneven road. And with the photo she sent to me of how her getup would be, I decided to just match with her.


    And with that, I soon arrived at the train station and got myself afortable corner.


    While waiting for it to arrive at my destination, I naturally killed time by talking with my girls.


    Since some of them had just started waking up, my eyes once again got blessed by their morning look which I found hot and enchanting for most of them.


    I''m certain they''re all aware of how much I love that. And it''s evident from how it already became a habit for some to send me a photo of them in the morning. And obviously, I wasn''t letting them down by sending them a photo of me as well. Hiyori is probably making another album orption of it. But well, as long as she''s happy, right?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -


    -n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon arriving at my destination, I immediately tried to navigate to the meeting ce Juri designated. However, because this was my first time in this part of the city, I almost got lost.


    I had to message her and use GPS to find out how off I was. When she read it, Juri instantly initiated a call.


    It''s only a voice call.


    The first thing I heard was her heartyughter alongside someone else.


    "Heh. What''s that? The confident guy who made my little sister that lovestruck got lost even if he was given a direction to follow? Now, that''s amusing."


    Yeah. That grating voice that was clearly having funughing at my plight was none other than Setsuna-nee-san.


    Looks like they''re together.


    "Ah. I''m sorry, Onoda-kun. I must have mixed up my direction¡­ It''s my fault."


    Then, there''s Juri''s clear voice. Herughter already stopped and I even heard her gasp as though she remembered something.


    Most likely she brought up what she sent to me and realized that it was wrong.


    I guess that exins why I found myself in front of a meat shop instead of the small shopping center where we were supposed to meet.


    "Hey, don''t cover up for that brat."


    I heard Setsuna-nee-san admonishing Juri. She probably wanted tough at me more before sending me on their way.


    But well, why is she here anyway? I thought it would only be me and Juri¡­ Does that mean she''s going toe with us?


    If that''s the case¡­ looks like I might not find this trip enjoyable at all. Knowing that shorter Satsuki-lookalike, she''d do her darndest to make fun of me. Or just tease me for stealing her precious little sister away.


    "Alright. It''s fine, Koizumi-san. I should''ve tried to confirm it to you first rather than follow it without questioning. Uh¡­ and for Setsuna-nee-san there¡­ Wait for me and I''ll tease the hell out of you."


    "What?! Come on then. Hurry up. Let''s see who will tease who!"


    "Uh¡­ Okay, Onoda-kun. Can you trace your steps back to the station? I''ll guide you from there."


    "Sure."


    Ignoring the childish barking of her friend, Juri remained calm and kindly asked me. Her voice still sounded like she felt sorry for making a mistake there. But well, it''s hard to convince her to drop it through this phone call so ignored it and simply gave her affirmation.


    Without disconnecting that call, I returned to where I came from. There, instead of guiding me to our meeting ce, I found the two were alreadying from the opposite direction as they both watched me approach them.


    Juri had a relieved expression as she sweetly smiled at me. As for the other one, she''s already smirking and cracking her knuckles as though she''s ready for a throw-down against me.

 Chapter 1499 I Dont Mind

    Guided by the two college girls with different aesthetics when ites to their fashion sense; Juri being the cool fashionista and Setsuna sporting a bratty and charming air at the same time, I soon found myself sitting opposite them in a certain fast-food chain with a clown as its mascot.


    What happened?


    After Juri apologized again for making a mistake in the directions she sent me and Setsuna-nee-san duked it out with me about who could tease the other the most ¨C which I lost after surrendering after the woman used an ''older sister'' card ¨C the triumphant teaser suggested, or rather, dragged me and her best friend there without letting us voice our opinion.


    As for her reasoning, she hadn''t eaten her breakfast yet. And that made her crave fast-food burgers that she could chow down in three or four bites.


    Really, Setsuna-nee seemed a lot more brazen than the first time I saw her. And from what I picked up from Juri''s reaction, it was as though she was also seeing a new side of her best friend.


    When I tried probing about it, Juri confirmed that this was the first time she saw Setsuna-nee getting too worked up on something. That included the way Setsuna-nee refused to back down in out-teasing me.


    But then again, I could also take that as a sign that she''s alreadyfortable with me. There was no need for her to mind how she could be seen by me.


    Or this was the manifestation of her threat back when Satsuki slept over. She said she''s going to hang me when we meet¡­


    Uh. Whichever the case, one thing was for sure¡­


    She''s not going toe with us on this trip. Her attire wasn''t fit for it.


    And if I''m guessing it right, she probably had just woken up and tagged along when she saw Juri leaving their dorm.


    I had no idea if she was also like this to Sakuma but knowing that guy¡­ she must''ve been like an angel in his eyes or a Goddess he worships.


    With the guy still failing to score the date with her, either it''s Setsuna-nee not giving a clear answer or he''s still acting like a wimp; cowardly shying away from possible rejection.


    But well, I''ve given him enough advice. From what Ist heard from the guy ¨C yesterday, to be exact ¨C it would be harder for him to meet Setsuna-nee because of college as well as her return to her dormitory. She could stille home during weekends and that was the remaining window for him to seize and further his attempts to woo her.


    The idiot still couldn''t make ns to take her out on a date. And obviously, she''s still shutting him down, saying she''d be busy on that day.


    Really, I wonder what is in her mind for stringing along that guy?


    Anyway, that''s not my problem anymore. Sakuma has to step up for himself and push this woman down or he won''t get anywhere.


    Maybe I got too lost in my thoughts, I didn''t notice that I was already staring at her. And that resulted in the woman finding another ammo to tease me.


    "Hmm? What? Why are you staring at me? Have you fallen for your girlfriend''s sister?"


    With her cheeks still bloated from what she was eating, the girl smirked condescendingly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At her side, Juri poked Setsuna-nee''s cheek and scolded her, "Stop talking while eating! That''s inappropriate."


    Now, there''s the propriety freak. But that''s a nice save nheless. Not that I needed it but it''s still something I appreciated.


    In any case, I still came up with a rather unhinged answer. Looking over at the two women in front of me, I straightened my back, rested my elbows on the table, and leaned forward with my mouth hidden behind my sped hands.


    "Nope. Let''s see. If I have a choice to fall in love with someone other than Satsuki, it won''t be you, Setsuna-nee¡­" I trailed my voice and let my eyes wander to Juri.


    Although I haven''t said anything yet, the cool fashionista immediately averted her gaze, her cheeks turning pink.


    It reminded me of her imagest Sunday when we were so into the act of being a couple.


    "What?! That''s rude!"


    "You¡­ You can''t say that Onoda-kun!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not noticing the subtle change in her best friend''s behavior, Setsuna-nee took that as an offense as she almost stood up to get back at me.


    As for Juri¡­ it sounded like there was a double meaning to her words. Either she''s scolding me for saying that to Setsuna-nee or she''s telling me not to voice out what''s in my head.


    Whichever the case, I remained calm and collected, watching and relishing their reactions.


    This continued for a while and no matter how much Setsuna-nee raged at me, I would simply meet it with a nonchnt expression. That made her pissed, of course, but she couldn''t do anything else but ept that I wouldn''t butt heads with her anymore.


    At least, not on the current asion. It''s tiring and I just wanted us to move on.


    Anyway, when she finished with her food, Setsuna-nee stood up to bring it to the corner where the trays and trash were supposed to be put. She also didn''t return right away, saying she was going to the bathroom.


    Thanks to that, it finally gave me the chance to talk to Juri alone.


    "Uh. I think I need to apologize again, Onoda-kun. I never told you that Setsu is with me."


    "You don''t have to. I kind of predicted that she''ll also be here considering you''re staying at the same dormitory and she knows about this trip."


    ''R-right¡­" She pursed her lips, perhaps not knowing what to say anymore.


    My mind quickly formed words to keep this conversation going. And instead of going in circles, I went directly to the purpose of our trip today.


    "That aside, I take it that we''re going to the first location after this?"


    "Yes. We''ll check out theke park first. It''s the farthest so¡­ better to start there. That way, when we finish checking out the third location, going back won''t be a hassle."


    I see. So, theke park first then the forest camp, andstly, the hills. I guess that''s the order she decided. Since I am only supposed to escort her, she''s the one who prepared everything, including booking tickets and calling those locations for our purpose of scouting.


    She must''ve been busy these past few days. And given that she was still a little baffled at the aftermath that waspletely against her expectation, I could somehow spy some ck lines beneath her eyes.


    "I understand. I''ll do my best to be of help to you today, Koizumi-san¡­" I put on an amiable smile which infected Juri.


    "Yeah. I''ll be in your care. By the way, Onoda-kun¡­ Won''t you call me by my name?"


    This¡­ Thinking about it, our act ended abruptly back then and I sent her back before we even got to end it properly¡­ Is she, perhaps, still hung up on it?


    "You mean¡­?"


    "Yes. I think I prefer it better if you start calling me by my first name¡­ And if you don''t mind, I''ll do the same for you¡­ Ruki."


    Upon saying that, Juri lowered her head, perhaps anticipating her cheeks to heat up again.


    Well, that''s not what happened. Somehow, her mentality got a boost that she recovered instantly. She raised her head once again, bearing her usual, cool expression, entuating her natural beauty.


    I didn''t answer right away to see if she''ll find it awkward. Even after a minute passed, her clear, blue eyes never left my figure. It felt like she was burning my image in her memory albeit in a subtle way.


    I was waiting for her to bring up the ''date'' that she suggested or question me again about what I did but that didn''te. Most likely, she''s holding it back. I guess I have to expect thatter. When there''s no Setsuna-nee that could interrupt our moment.


    "Mhm. I don''t mind it. But Juri, I have to be honest. If I start calling you this way, it''ll make me remember our act."


    I thought of teasing her a bit. However, instead of my expected reaction, Juri heatedly stared at me, gratitude filling her eyes. Then, she reached for my hand, sping it in between hers.


    And as though we''re not in a busy ce where peoplee and go, Juri put on her most beautiful smile as she endearingly muttered. "I don''t mind if it reminds you of it. I''m just as guilty of that. Besides, it''s a memory I won''t forget¡­ I haven''t thanked you properly yet. But Ruki, there''s no doubt that you saved me there. I will always appreciate it."

 Chapter 1500 Her Reasoning

    "I gotta ask you something. What''s the deal with Juri holding your hand earlier, Onoda-kun? You two look like you''re in your own world back there."


    That''s the first question Setsuna-nee threw at me upon pulling me away from Juri. Well, not exactly pulled away like I got snatched by her but¡­ the woman asked Juri if she could talk to me in private.


    Yeah. She asked Juri instead of me. But well, there''s no point nitpicking on it anymore. I''d still say yes if she asked me anyway. Rather than give her a reason to doubt me or us, it''s a lot better to just be upfront with her and satisfy whatever curiosity she picked up.


    At the moment, we had already left the fast-food establishment and were on our way to the bus station that would send us to the Hinatsu Lake Camp.


    Given that it''s in the same direction as their dorm.


    Ah. Right. I had to mention that the ce we met up was close to their college and the ce they''re staying at. It''s in the northwestern part of the city, maybe a little close to the airport where I picked up my parents along with Miwa-nee. Still, it''s another area altogether. There was still close to half an hour of distance between the twondmarks; on foot and by vehicle because of the usual traffic.


    Setsuna-nee decided to walk with us there, not just to annoy us but also to give her reminders regarding our task. I mean, the two of them were the ones in charge of it. And apparently, the only reason Juri asked me to apany her was that Setsuna-nee was unavable today or tomorrow. She has a busy schedule this weekend and her only respite was during the mornings ¨C which exined why she tagged along today.


    Anyway, with that oddly specific question, there''s no doubt that she saw us. She didn''t bring it up in front of Juri for the simple reason of ''Juri was meless''.


    Yeah. If she had to pick between the two of us on who''s the most trustworthy, she''d pick her best friend at any moment.


    There''s also the possibility that she didn''t want to be seen as a paranoid older sister by Juri.


    Uh. I could think more of other possible excuses but they''re irrelevant now.


    The most important thing was¡­ she was demanding an answer from me.


    "Is that how it looked? Koizumi-san was only expressing her gratitude to me. For epting this task today and also about some other thing."


    "Some other thing?"


    "Yeah. Did she not tell you aboutst week?"


    "Last week¡­ No. What happened?"


    Setsuna-nee tilted her head in confusion as she tried to dig into her memory on whether Juri told her or not. In the end, she failed to remember anything which led her to look at me with fierce eyes as though she was going to extort me of the information.


    That''s hardly intimidating though. I shrugged and answered vaguely.


    "Well, if she didn''t tell you, I don''t think I have a right to divulge it to you, Setsuna-nee-san. But let''s just say, she somehow ended up owing me."


    "¡­ That''s suspicious."


    "It''s up to you how to interpret it. But Setsuna-nee, aren''t you too nosy? I get it. You don''t trust me but isn''t this too much?"


    Perhaps I hit the nail on her head, guilt shed upon her face. To recover from it, Setsuna-nee almost raised her voice. But thanks to the public setting, she held herself from screaming.


    "I''m not! I''m only looking out for my best friend and my little Satsuki¡­ You¡­ How should I say it¡­ you strike me as someone very sly. I can''t seem to afford to be careless around you."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hmm? Now, that''s new. I guess this was the most reasonable that I witnessed of her. I mean, she''s always the unreasonable brat, doing everything on her whim.


    "I see¡­ I''m triggering your distrust, huh? If I have to guess¡­ do my actions resemble that bastard who tried to¡­"


    "W-what¡­ How did you¡­?"


    As though I once again hit another nail, the confident Setsuna-nee faltered. She blinked her eyes and almost took a step back.


    In any case, I didn''t call her out on it and simply responded to her with honesty.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How did I know? Didn''t we tell you about it already? Or not¡­ Uh. I couldn''t remember¡­ But Setsuna-nee, Satsuki told me about the past incident¡­ That''s why¡­"


    "¡­ She told you? T-that makes sense. No wonder she''s head-over-heels for you. She trusts you enough to tell you about that incident."


    At this point, Setsuna-nee took a deep breath as though she was trying to calm her emotions down.


    Once that was done, she stared at me straight. From how intense it was, I could feel her gaze stabbing to my face. Most likely, she''s also finally going to be honest with me.


    Why she wanted to keep teasing me or why she couldn''t seem to trust me.


    Whichever the case, I just waited for that while also checking on Juri from the distance who was looking at us worriedly. Well, she probably thought that I was getting scolded by Setsuna-nee so¡­ she couldn''t help but feel like that.


    I''ll cheer her upter. That way, we''ll have a great time on this scouting trip.


    "No. You don''t remind me of that hateful bastard, Onoda-kun. This is just me being too defensive and protective. My trust in the opposite gender disappeared after what happened. Except for Ryou, our father, and my little brother, I cannot trust anyone anymore. Not even you¡­ I know, I''m being annoying to you but I can''t help it."


    By the end of Setsuna-nee''s response, her shoulders drooped, and her energy drained from her body. It''s like she got hit by a weakness spell, lowering all her stats.


    Is she feeling bad? Perhaps. But knowing her, she''d probably not be going to apologize since in her mind, all she was doing was justified.


    I also couldn''t find a reason to force her to apologize to me. It''s not a big deal anyway. As long as Satsuki''s trust in me remained intact, nothing else matters.


    "Alright. That''s so not you, Setsuna-nee. Don''t worry about it. I understand where you''reing from. I do find you annoying like you said but I have no ns in antagonizing you every time. Let''s just say, in one corner of my mind, I also want to get along with you. That way, Satsuki will be happy."


    "You''re all about Satsu-chan¡­ Heh. Here I am worrying that you''re trying to sway Juri to be in your favor¡­"


    Well, she''s not entirely wrong on that. But let''s just be quiet and not tell her how the distance between Juri and I had already shortened to the point that we were now both interested in each other.


    "If you''re worried about that, I can still back down on this and call Sakuma to be the escort. I know that she came to me for this favor but if this is going to make you ufortable, I don''t mind giving you a peace of mind."


    Since she listed Sakuma as one of only three males she trusted, there''s no doubt that she''d be fine with that guy going.


    However, what I said was just for lip service. I mean, it''s Juri who came to me for this favor, and having known how close they are as friends, there''s no doubt that there''s also a hint of her influence on that decision.


    "No. You don''t need to do that. Take care of Juri, Onoda-kun. I can see that she trusts you a lot ¨C first time I''ve seen her like that."


    "Now that''s ttering. I''ll take care of her. I''ll even take a snake bite for her."


    "You! Stop exaggerating, idiot. Anyhow, let''s end this here. I''ll try to contact you twoter, to check on you. Keep your phone open."


    Setsuna-nee chuckled at first before turning serious again. Then after saying all that, she walked back to Juri to say the same thing.


    Somehow, the talk with Setsuna-nee could be said to be very productive. I heard her thoughts about me and why she was being obnoxious. I just had no idea if she''d continue to be like this on different asions.


    But hey, let''s look at the bright side. She''d stop messing with us today or probe about things she found suspicious. That''s a plus, right?


    With everything out of the way, the three of us continued to the bus station.


    Sticking to the n, only Juri and I climbed up inside as soon as it arrived.


    As for Setsuna-nee, she waited until the bus left before she started walking back to their dormitory.


    As we watched her figure from the window, Juri silently muttered, "I''m d you two reached an agreement, Ruki. I think Setsu will start epting you for Satsuki-chan¡­"

 Chapter 1501 Comfortable

    Like Juri said, the first location is the farthest. The trip will take at most an hour before we reach the bus station nearest to it. It can be cut to half an hour but only if we have our own ride. I mean, the bus has to pick up more passengers at every stop it passes. And since they had fixed schedules, there''s just no going around it.


    In any case, despite the impending long trip, Juri and I somehow found it favorable for us. Putting the thought of Setsuna-nee to the back of our minds, our first few minutes were spent in silence. It''s as though we''re trying to gauge thefort of each other.


    As soon as I realized that, my head quickly came up with what step I should take which resulted in me opening up a conversation with her.


    "Juri, I know this iste but¡­ you look great today."


    Right. Of all things I coulde up with, it was toment on her appearance.


    Thinking about it, because Setsuna-nee immediately butt heads with me when we met up, there was no chance to do this earlier. Besides, she''s also a little conflicted because of her wrong direction.


    In my defense though, I wasn''t simply bringing that up just because there''s nothing else to talk about.


    Now that no Setsuna-nee is keeping an eye out on my every movement, I finally got the chance to take in Juri''s breathtaking appearance.


    It''s the same as what was in the photo she sent to me earlier but to see it in person had a different impact.


    She''s wearing a tube-type shirt that perfectly captured her enthralling figure. Then, on top of it, she wore a beige wool jacket. Probably keep her warm as well as protected from the pesky eyes of men. On the bottom half, she''s wearing a pair of in jeans, not the skinny ones but the standard ones or maybe on a thicker side. One of the legs was cut shorter but only an inch or two above her ankle. Nheless, despite that unevenness, the pair of boots that covered where whole feet astonishinglyplimented it just as well.


    And yep. Her footwear was a hiking gear yet she managed to make it appear fashionable when it was paired with her current outfit.


    Contrary to that, even though my current attire was a little simr to her get-up, it was a far crypared to her. No wonder, she''s a top model while my own fashion sense was close to zero.


    "You tter me¡­ But let''s see. I appreciate it, Ruki. My effort of picking my outfit in front of my mirror paid off. I got yourpliment." Juri''s lips stretched into a pleased smile as she proudly puffed up her chest.


    Well, she''s on the medium side when ites to size. Close to Akane''s size that I deemed perfect.


    But picking up the second part of her words, she probably spent hours in front of the mirror, matching different types of outfits. That''s how it was for those meticulous in their fashion, after all.


    "You also look handsome in your outfit, Ruki. Once again, you appeared more mature than your current age. People will probably think that we''re the same age when I am a few years older than you."


    Maybe to also get a better view of me, Juri turned her body slightly and leaned back.


    After taking in my figure, she then reached for the cor of my jacket and pulled on it. She''s fixing it to her preference.


    Once that was done, she nodded a few times while tapping my shoulder.


    However, that''s not the end. She also pulled out ab from out of nowhere and her hands went to my hair. She didn''t change my hairstyle but mended the few messy hair strands.


    Somehow, this feels the same as when Akane and my other girls were doing it. They''re just as meticulous when ites to my appearance. Apart from seeing me in my best look, they also wanted to present me to the others and had them get mesmerized by me.


    That actually also yed into why I easily became that popr in our school.


    "There. You look more dashing, Ruki."


    "Thanks, Juri."


    While she appeared pleased at what she was seeing, I could only act a little embarrassed at it. And that brought out the woman''s delightfulughter.


    Moving on fromplimenting each other''s appearance which actually evolved to the womanplimenting me with everything about me like the previous instances that we were together. I soon moved the topic to our trip.


    I mean, if I didn''t stop her, I doubt she''d run out of things topliment. Even the simple movements of my arms wereplimented by her or how my fingers fit perfectly with the gaps of her hand.


    Uh. That one definitely got me a little worked up that I grabbed her hand again in the same way as we did during the act.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While she appeared flustered at first, it didn''t take long for her to treat it as normal.


    And so, while we''re conversing about our task, we''re both enjoying the intimate connection brought about by our sped hands.


    I thought she was going to bring up propriety at one point and use it as a reason for us to break that connection. However, she only mentioned it in passing as though what we were doing was deemed appropriate.


    Whether she''s bending her own rules or not, I had no idea. I probably need to ask her about it to clear it up.


    "If you''re still sleepy¡­ you can take a nap, Ruki. Here, my shoulder is for you to use."


    Twenty minutes and five bus stopster, Juri immediately suggested that when she caught me yawning and rubbing my eyes. We had just finished our discussion and with nothing else to talk about, I couldn''t help but feel a little drowsy.


    Not only was the busfortable, but Juri''s addicting fragrance and the warmth of our connection were also definitely the reason for it.


    Also, given that I woke up early and spent most of our morning moving my hips and exercising, a little bit of exhaustion that I should''ve felt back then had caught up to me.


    I thought of trying to act cool and not take her up on her offer. However, upon Juri''s concerned eyes, my head involuntarily moved and restedfortably on her shoulder.


    I managed to catch a glimpse of her pleased smile before that happened. Furthermore, not long after that, I watched her stretch her free arm in front of my eyes before her hand settled on the side of my head. While giggling silently, she pushed on my head, settling it close to her neck. She then started caressing my head, candidly and full of care.


    "Un. I''m d you listened to me, Ruki. You can rest now. I''ll wake you up when we arrive."


    This woman¡­


    "Thank you¡­ But Juri, I don''t think I can take a nap like this. I don''t want to miss this chance."


    "Chance?"


    "Mhm. The chance to be pampered by you."


    "Ruki, that''s inappropriate, is it not?"


    Or so she said but with the way the tone of her voice changed from being confident to almost panicky, she probably had just realized that our situation this time was already intimate enough for a couple.


    "Maybe it is. However, Juri¡­ I''m just being honest there. If it made you ufortable then¡­"


    I didn''t finish my sentence. But knowing her, it''s not hard for her toplete it in her head and understand what I was trying to say.


    "Rather than ufortable¡­ It''s actually the opposite. Can I be honest as well? I felt excitement hearing that from you¡­"


    "I see. So, you''re excited to pamper me, is that it?"


    "Uhh¡­ It sounds inappropriate if you say it like that. Just take a nap, Ruki! L-let''s talk about thister."


    "Running away, are we? Well, I guess this is fine¡­ Then, I''m in your care."


    Even if it''s only through the shakiness of her voice, Juri was definitely close to her breaking point. If I push on that, there''s a possibility that she gets too flustered and never recovers from it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It will be bad for our trip, right?


    One thing is for sure though¡­ I''ll reinforce my evaluation of her. This woman is simply too wonderful.

 Chapter 1502 Arriving At The Lake Park

    Despite the conflicting thoughts in my head not to fall asleep, I failed to prevent my eyelids from closing. It''s futile to fight thefort of being pampered by Juri, after all.


    I had no idea how long I was out but when my consciousness returned, the bus was still moving and the number of passengers swelled significantly to what I remembered.


    If we got on the bus with only a handful of passengers, there were only a handful of free seats left. And from what I observed from them, more than half of the passengers had the same destination as us; the Hanitsu Lake Park.


    It''s the weekend. Camping was a great choice for families, groups of friends, or couples to bond, right? It''s not weird at all and we kinda expected it.


    "Hmm? You woke up right on time, Ruki. We''re almost there."


    Upon noticing the movements of my head that almost exaggeratedly surveyed our surroundings, Juri''s soothing voice drilled into my ears.


    That sessfully pulled me out of my thoughts. I raised my head to look at her pretty face decorated by her pleased smile.


    Our hands were still sped and unlike earlier, I could feel how moist our palms became because of sweat¡­ Really, she could''ve pulled her hand easily when I fell asleep but for some reason, she maintained that connection.


    With my head still a little groggy, I failed to find words right away. And that resulted in us maintaining eye contact with slight awkwardness.


    Maybe she couldn''t hold it up or she was just embarrassed to be subjected to my sleepy gaze, Juri soon used her free hand to point at the scenery beyond the window.


    Yeah. Rather than reprimanding me or calling me out for being silent, she found a way to divert my gaze somewhere else.


    At this point, I had already, more or less,posed myself.


    I followed her finger and stared outside as I gradually straightened my back, releasing her shoulder from the burden of the weight of my head.


    The scenery was definitely unfamiliar to me. But one thing to note was theck of houses or establishments. Theke park was located in a rather secluded area where most of thend was not being developed. They''re preserving the naturalndscape of it.


    As we both watched the unfamiliar scenery outside, I finally found the words to reply.


    "Uh. Thanks for lending me your shoulder, Juri. I slept well."


    "Un. That''s great. I''m expecting the same treatmentter when I feel sleepy." Juri replied in a yful tone.


    "Of course. I''ll also offer up myp if you need it."


    ying along with that, I grinned and tapped myp. The tapping sound managed to draw her gaze toward it.


    And as expected, her iconic trait made another appearance.


    "Eh? That will be inappropriate, Ruki. Getting ap pillow is for couples¡­"


    She trailed her voice there and eventually looked like she just realized something.


    I followed her movements and noticed her eyesnding on our sped hands before she averted her gaze to the side, preventing me from witnessing her current expression.


    Little did she know, I still managed to see it, albeit unclear, through her reflection in the window.


    "Indeed, it is."


    Deciding not to tease her about that, I simply agreed with her words and shrugged. However, at the same time as that, I tightened my grip on her hand and brought it down on my thigh.


    That drew out another amusing reaction from her but it was proven short-lived.


    Because at the next moment, the bus gradually slowed down as it approached our destination.


    Our first bus trip hade to an end.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -


    -


    As we disembarked from the bus, Juri and I joined up with some of the passengers on the short walk toward the entrance of theke park.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, there''s not much for us to talk about there and even though we got mistaken for a couple, we didn''t bother correcting them. That''s convenient for us, after all.


    And of course, the reason why they easily assumed that we were a couple was because of our intimate connection; our lewd hands remained sped together.


    Actually, we did let go of each other initially since we''re not in a private space anymore. However, as though mas attracted to each other, we still found ourselves walking hand-in-hand, disregarding the possibility of our rtionship being misinterpreted.


    Naturally, I made the first move and Juri simply reciprocated.


    Thinking about it, we brushed past this topic earlier, treating the urrence of holding each other''s hands as an appropriate act. She appeared a little bashful but that''s it.


    No questioning me why I reached for her hand or when I would let her go.


    And so, just like this, we soon arrived at the premises of theke park.


    Somehow, the reception felt more like a resort rather than a simpleke park for camping.


    After getting weed by staff outside, we found ourselves lining up with the other customers who were going camping today.


    Although we were directed to sit down in the waiting area after getting a number, the process was actually quite fast as most of the customers already called in their reservations.


    Yeah¡­ You heard that right.


    The ce was more sophisticated than I initially thought.


    I guess they had to limit the number of people camping. Their main attraction was theke, after all. If it became crowded, none of them would enjoy camping here.


    Around two minutester, our number was called, prompting the two of us to stand up and approach the reception desk.


    "Wee to Hanitsu Lake Park. May I ask if you have a reservation?" The woman receiving us at the reception desk greeted us with an amiable smile. However, as soon as she got a good look at both of us, the woman couldn''t help but look at us alternately before silently muttering, ''What a perfect couple''¡­


    I don''t know if Juri heard that but I felt her grip tightening. Maybe she did.


    Nheless, she maintained a straight face as she answered the woman with the same amiable smile.


    "Yes. I''m Koizumi. I called inst Tuesday."


    Obviously, as the tag-along on this trip, I could only stand next to her and let her do all the talking.


    "One moment, please¡­ Okay, what I see here is your reservation is for¡­ scouting purposes?" The reception staff raised an eyebrow at it. She''s probably not expecting that.


    I mean, most of the time, those going out to scout a ce seldom state that they''re going for scouting purposes. Rather than that, they''d enjoy themselves, experiencing what could be experienced. Afterward, they would bring it to the management that they might hold an event there to negotiate either a discounted promo, free amodation, or lowering the price to rent the whole ce.


    But for Juri, she still stuck to her propriety; doing everything by that standard.


    "Yes¡­" Juri answered without faltering before telling her the other details such as how she was sent by their college department and the possibility for arge group to hold a camping trip here. "Uh. Do you need my ID?"


    "Ah. No. It''s not needed anymore. I confirmed the reservation. For scouting purposes, yeah? Then please try not to disturb the families and other groups camping around theke. Here are your passes." Perhaps overwhelmed by Juri''s presence, the reception staff hurriedly reminded us of what to do before handing us the passes that were only a bit different than what she was giving to the other customers before us.


    "We''ll remember that. Thank you." Juri happily received it and handed me one of the passes.


    As Juri started dragging me towards the entrance of theke park, I threw a nce at the reception staff and smiled at her before mouthing, ''Thank you.''


    Was that effective?


    You bet.


    She almost fainted.


    Noticing what happened, Juri pulled on my arm as she amusedly whispered, "Ruki, your smiles are deadly. Please refrain from using it as a weapon, okay?"

 Chapter 1503 Scouting to Relaxing

    1503 Scouting to Rxing


    If there¡¯s one thing that I had tomend in thiske park, it¡¯s none other than theke itself.


    Well, it¡¯s obvious, right? It¡¯s their main selling point.


    Campers set up their tents around it. They have the option to fish on the bountiful side of theke where freshwater fishes are thriving. It has a deep water spot that¡¯s connected to a river underground. While the middle of theke appeared as though it was still water, theke had a stream and river connected to it. The one providing inflow was a number of streams flowing down from a higher elevation while the river underground served as its drain.


    Anyway, campers can also set up their barbecue grills and party in their area while enjoying the calm nature.


    Andstly, while not encouraged, they could also take a dip or y at the clear, shallow side of theke along with theirpanions.


    It was an ideal camping spot, true. I couldn¡¯t deny that. However, for arge group of students ¨C Juri and Setsuna-nee confirmed that the camping trip was for 1st and 2nd years ¨C I¡¯ll sadly not put my coin for this location.


    But well, it¡¯s Juri and their department¡¯s choice so while we¡¯re walking around theke park, I told her my evaluation.


    Twenty minutester, Juri and I found an unupied area of theke and walked toward it. When I asked her what we were going to do, she simply showed a meaningful and yful smile.


    Well, since I didn¡¯t want her to go alone and we never really let go of each other, I followed her while warding off the other campers who might or might not have the intention to approach her.


    Uh. Maybe I was just acting too protective of her but it¡¯s better like that than dealing with them face-to-face, right? That way, Juri didn¡¯t need to be bothered by them.


    ¡°You know what, I agree with you. While this seems a very ideal camping spot, it¡¯s unfortunately not for arge group. Imagine you and your ss setting up tents and going around this ce to search for resources. It¡¯s not a great image, am I right?¡±


    As we reached the edge of theke where ankle-height grass and other floras grew rtively well, Juri stopped her steps and turned to me as she responded to my evaluation of the ce.


    ¡°Well, it is, in a way. But I doubt it will be an enjoyable camp for everyone.¡± I answered before alsoing up with a different situation to imagine.


    sses could be divided into different areas and they could set up an activity where they either have topete or cooperate.


    In general, that¡¯s normal when ites to camping trips but will that be satisfactory? I don¡¯t know.


    Besides, what was their department¡¯s goal for this trip? They¡¯re all Fine Arts students, how is that rted to camping?


    Uh. I guess I¡¯ll ask Juri about thatter. For now, there¡¯s nothing better to do but to enjoy our time together.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re done scouting here, Juri. What do you think about giving this a trial? I didn¡¯t bring a tent but¡­ I packed this.¡±


    Tugging us back to reality, I raised a suggestion as I pulled out a folded fabric close to a pic rug from the small duffel bag that I had brought with me for this trip.


    Although she told me not to really pack too heavily for this trip, Akane, Shio, Rae, and even Miwa-nee, who I also informed about this, told me to bring something that we could use on the camping grounds.


    Apart from that pic rug that I immediately spread out on the ground, I also packed other things such as an umbre for sudden rainfall, and two sks filled with tea ¨C not the miraculous one ¨C and coffee.


    I also went out of my way to pack a sandwich that we could munch on while taking a break.


    Juri, who probably didn¡¯t expect this from me, was speechless. Since I had to let go of her hand, she remained standing there, watching me smoothly prepare everything.


    By the time I poured a cup of tea for her, Juri was already fidgeting, not knowing how to properly react.


    Seeing that, I reached for her hand, pulling her next to me.


    ¡°First time I see you this surprised, Juri.¡±


    ¡°Ruki¡­ You¡¯re really¡­¡± Although her sentence was iplete, it¡¯s easy to understand how baffled and amazed she is from her current expression. She even shook her head as she released a resigned sigh.


    After a few seconds, she recovered from it and carefully grabbed the cup from me.


    As she took a sip, her small, ttered voice reached my ears, ¡°I never considered resting like this here¡­ But you¡­ You¡¯re more prepared than me, Ruki. I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Honestly, me too. However, I was reminded to bring all these. For our convenience.¡± I replied as I also poured myself a cup. Following that, I scooted closer to her up to the point that we were both facing the calmke in front of us.


    ¡°Still, the n Setsu and I drew was pretty simple. Go in. Scout. Then leave. Yet you¡­ You thought this far ahead¡­¡±


    ¡°Not really. That n was actually satisfactory, to say the least. We have three locations to visit and scout so doing this is eating up on our set schedule. But I¡¯ll insist on doing this because¡­¡± I trailed my voice here and slowly but surely, I stretched my arm from her back, hooking it around her waist. ¡°¡­ it¡¯s such a waste to let go of this opportunity to rx, right?¡±


    Juri squirmed a little and nced down at my hand but she made no move to remove it. Instead, her head moved up and down, agreeing to my words before gently leaning to my side as sheid it down on my shoulder. ¡°¡­ Yeah. It is a waste. Ruki, forgive me for myck of propriety.¡±


    This woman¡­ Did she really need to apologize? Well, for all I know, her mind was already in conflict. On one hand, she¡¯s aware that I¡¯m Satsuki¡¯s boyfriend and on the other, she cannot hold herself back from getting close to me.


    We¡¯re having our moment here and¡­ even though she might feel guilty, she couldn¡¯t stop herself when I was pushing us to be this intimate with each other.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about propriety for a moment? Juri, you¡¯ll probably find me hateful but I love this. Being with you and creating a memory for this trip.¡±


    ¡°That...¡± Juri¡¯s mouth opened and closed, possibly weighing the words she wanted to say. In the end, her words stopped there as aplicated look shed past her face. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Sensing the awkward mood that was building up, I removed my arm from her side and copied what she did for me earlier on the bus; caressing her head and candidlybing her hair with my fingers.


    After doing that for a while, I broke the awkward silence and said in a rather cheerful voice, bereft of any form of guilt. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s down this cup of tea and¡­ let¡¯s dip our legs in theke.¡±


    With that suggestion and the way, I somewhat forced the awkwardness to go away, Juri followed suit while giggling in satisfaction.


    And so, after we finished drinking our cup of tea, we helped each other by taking off each other¡¯s shoes and rolling our pants up to our knees before edging closer to theke.


    We once again sat down next to each other before dipping our naked feet into the cool body of water.


    For the next ten minutes or so, we simply waddled our legs in the water while making amentary about this park and moving away from our earlier conversation.


    When we called it enough for our rxation in thiske camp, Juri hooked her arm around mine as she whispered in a voice as sweet as the tea we just drank, ¡°Ruki, I also love this. I know this is inappropriate but, if it¡¯s with you, I feel that everything sits right.¡±

 Chapter 1504 Unexpected Incident

    1504 Unexpected Incident


    Before leaving the Lake Camppletely, I remembered that lodges were supposed to be present in the location. As it turned out, those were situated too far from theke and close to the fences and natural shrubbery protecting the ce from trespassers.


    When Juri and I circled around those rental lodges, our evaluation remained the same.


    Rather than for arge group, thiske camp was perfect for a family gathering or a group of friends. They could rent a lodge but it''s only use was either a ce to rest after getting tired ying or partying outside or a storage for the things they brought with them.


    Anyway, that''s that.


    Juri called Setsuna-nee and informed her of what we thought of the ce before going back the way we came from.


    When we passed by the reception area on our way out and to return the passes, the woman at the desk had changed. While she also reacted a little exaggeratedly, the woman had more mental fortitude.


    Really, I thought my poprity in school and the way I always gathered attention in public ces was already its limit¡­ But here we are¡­


    I guess I should thank my parents for their superior genes that I realized toote.


    Anyway, what I did was only normal. Smiling and thanking them politely. There¡¯s nothing wrong in it.


    Maybe, the first reception staff¡¯s mentality was too just too weak if or like Juri said, my smile had already be deadly to some. Whichever the case, I had no ns to change that. My girls were loving the genuine expressions I could produce on my face nowadays. ording to them, it¡¯s a lot better than when I was forcing it or acting on it. Which is true¡­


    ¡°Okay, the next one is the Greenwood Forest. I guarantee you that it won¡¯t be the same as this one. It¡¯s a ce I have visited once with my family and I enjoyed my time there.¡±


    As the bus that would send us to the next location arrived at before us, Juri energetically pumped up her fist, trying to infect me with the hype. She probably noticed that we were both a little let down at what we saw despite how much we enjoyed our time together.


    Well, since she said that she enjoyed her time there¡­ it¡¯s only natural for me to expect it to be like that.


    ¡°Really? Now, I¡¯m excited. I¡¯ll be in your care this time, Juri.¡±


    ¡°Geez. What ¡®in my care¡¯? I may still rely on you when we go around it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I ought to do. Looking out for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sweet-talker. Let¡¯s get up then.¡±


    Looking like she¡¯s trying to escape, Juri jumped up the steps of the bus, pulling me along with her.


    Yeah. That sounded like she¡¯s not really escaping at all.


    Following her inside, I instantly got a good look of the situation. Unlike earlier wherein we were among the first few passengers, the seats here had been mostly upied already except from those at the back.


    It¡¯s my ideal spot whenever I would be with my girls but with Juri¡­ well, I saw the look of disappointment shing past her face. She¡¯s probably not fond being at the very back. It also became apparent when she seemingly slowed down as she once again scanned the whole bus, looking for a free two-seater spot.


    Obviously, that resulted in failure. Due to that she had no choice but to continue there, taking the corner spot.


    As I sat down next to her, I squeezed to her side and yfully whispered in an attempt to probe what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Not that fond of back seats, are you? Let me guess¡­ Bad memory?¡±


    Juri pinched my cheeks and lightly pushed me away before shaking her head, ¡°I admit. I¡¯m not fond of sitting¡­ But not because of I had bad experience. It¡¯s too far from the entrance. If something happened, it will be hard for us to get out.¡±


    Ah. I see. I didn¡¯t expect for her to be that pessimistic and at the same time too cautious.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case. Leave it to me. I can kick that window open and jump us out of here.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Can you? Isn¡¯t this reinforced ss? How strong are your feet?¡± Juri giggled then knocked on the window which returned a dull sound.


    ¡°Uh. Strong enough?¡± I intentionally answered goofily which brought earned me another giggle from her.


    Then, ying along with me, Juri crossed her arms and nodded a few times, ¡°Good. Good. Then, Ruki. It seems like I¡¯m still the one who will be ¡®in your care¡¯.¡±


    Bringing up our conversation from earlier, Juri showed a mischievous grin before hooking her arm on mine and leaning her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°¡­ Uh. Did I just y myself to this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You did.¡± Juri acknowledged while sounding very pleased.


    Pushing down her pessimistic view of being at the back seat, this cool and pretty woman seemingly got lost in thefort and security next to me.


    I might¡¯ve lost there but I could say that what I intended to happen was sessful. She stopped worrying and the disappointment of having no choice but to sit here disappeared.


    Just like this, we spent our second bus ride with Juri eventually dozing off to her dreamnd.


    To make sure that she¡¯ll remainfortable for the rest of our ride, I inched even closer to the point that I was already hugging her. And soon after that, I started caressing her head while watching her sleeping face.


    I don¡¯t know if she also did this on me earlier but considering I was out for more than half an hour, she probably did.


    Let¡¯s just say I was getting back at her. Right?


    Anyway. As the one awake for the whole trip to our next destination, I thought it would go uneventful as earlier. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, when the passengers slowly dwindled to almost less than half of what it was earlier, an incident. No¡­ It¡¯s probably not an incident but a small disturbance happened.


    Given that I was at the back and I could see everything that was happening in the aisle if I tilted my head, a female passenger who¡¯s probably in her early thirties ¨C just based on her appearance, abruptly stood up while the bus was moving.


    Although a distance away from me, I noticed how distressed she was as she tried to get away from her seat.


    The next moment, a man who was clearly not herpanion reached for her arm and tried to pull her back to her seat.


    Clearly, she¡¯s being harassed and quite possibly being molested and she wanted to get away.


    She probably didn¡¯t want to cause a scene by shouting so she tried escaping from there.


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s a poor attempt.


    In any case, to have the gall of doing that in broad daylight, he¡¯s clearly one of those who looked like a thug, a hooligan or a lowlife who had muscle for brain.


    I thought the nearby passengers would go out of their way to intervene and help the woman. However, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Even though I could only see their heads from where I was, most of the other men in the bus simply turned their heads away or tried to act like they¡¯re not seeing what¡¯s happening.


    As for the women¡­ They were probably also afraid of getting caught up with whatever trouble that was brewing.


    Far up in the driver¡¯s seat, I had no idea if the bus operator already noticed. He¡¯s too focused on the road.


    ¡°H-help¡­¡±


    A few seconds of struggleter, the woman who couldn¡¯t pull her hand away from the man finally called for help.


    Her head erratically moved as she sought out every person her eyes could see.


    However, none of them stood up for her.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s happening? Ruki¡­ That.¡±


    And right before the woman¡¯s voice grew even more distressed and the perverted cackling of the man echoed inside the bus, Juri who wasfortably sleeping next to me woke up.


    Noticing themotion, she craned her neck and found the situation.


    I instantly noticed her body tightening up as though she¡¯s about to sprang up from her seat toe to the woman¡¯s aid.


    But before doing so, she looked at me and hesitated.


    Understanding what went through her head, I nodded at her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me. Stay here.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait¡­¡±


    Maybe she was not expecting me to understand her reaction, Juri tried to stop me but it was toote.


    I already stood up and right at that moment, the distressed woman¡¯s eyes found my figure.


    Hope bubbled in her eyes as miraculously, her wrist slipped out of the man¡¯s hold.


    Before she could be grabbed again, she staggeringly dashed in my direction.

 Chapter 1505 Putting the Lesson to Practice

    1505 Putting the Lesson to Practice


    Helping someone in need. If this was before my change, I¡¯d probably be the same as the other passengers; ignoring what was happening before my eyes and not caring about whatever fate awaits the woman.


    I was never a hero to someone, not even to the girls I stole. Or more like, I never tried to be one. Every move I made was necessary and ultimately led to my own benefit. That¡¯s why when the girls suddenly kept telling me how considerate I am and how theyuded it as my most prominent trait, it was difficult for me to ept that. And in the end, I probably forced myself to agree with them.


    I was selfish. No. I am still selfish.


    However, even when I told them about my opinion of myself, they told me to stand in front of the mirror and ask myself or they would bring up their contrasting opinion that was based on their own observation of me.


    And among them, Ria and Kana were the only ones who somehow delved deeper than most of them regarding that mindset of mine.


    I still remember Ria asking me a series of questions that would either be answered by yes or no. Then she formed her opinion based on the result.


    As for Kana, while she centered her opinion on the more than two months of being with me, her mature side which was full of wisdom helped her sort out how my mind works. And in the end, she found herself slightly leaning, maybe only a step, towards the ¡®considerate¡¯ side of the scale.


    Well, thinking about it. It¡¯s also the same with the other girls but like I said, they didn¡¯t probe me deeper why I was thinking that way. Although most of them argued that I shouldn¡¯t self-deprecate, their opinions varied. There were those who epted the w in my mindset and vowed to slowly correct it. And then, there were those who suggested that I should look or focus on how I am at the present rather than keep looking back on my past and be influenced by it.


    So, there¡¯s that. Like I said before, there¡¯s still something broken within me. Not just my desire but also mymon sense or just my behavior that¡¯s really different than an average.


    Anyway, back to the present.


    Maybe if Juri continued in her slumber despite the currentmotion, there was a possibility that I would also shy away from helping the woman. Much like most of the passengers here.


    But that path was already closed.


    Given that the woman already reached us and the look of desperation and hopelessness roused Juri¡¯s sense of justice who immediately pulled her close for protection, it¡¯s now inevitable for us to still worm our way out of this situation.


    Maybe some would say that Juri was being stupid at this and there¡¯s no merit in helping someone when she didn¡¯t really have the means to protect the woman in case it gets physical. Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t help butmend and scold her in my head at the same time.


    Not that I would voice it out at this moment but it could be something we could talk aboutter or in the future.


    The way she immediately decided to stand up and offer her help was nothing short of being reckless. Right?


    In any case, the same could be said for me. I stopped her and took up the mantle she was about to wear. In my defense, while the woman was unrted to me, I couldn¡¯t let Juri be in danger.


    And thus, the stage was set like this.


    ¡°Huh?! Are you being serious? You gonna act like a hero? Cool!¡±


    After rubbing his palms a few times as though he was wondering how the woman managed to slip away from his group, the hooligan turned his in my direction, his expression as ugly as it could get.


    He looked pissed, alright. But who cares?


    His forehead creased and he twisted his ugly mug to appear intimidating uponnding his gaze at me. From what I could gather, he¡¯s probably thinking about what kind of fool would stick his neck out to save someone from him.


    Now that I got a clearer view of his face, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s a junkie. He¡¯s probably in his early twenties. He¡¯s wearing a thick leather jacket and a white undershirt. Probably a sleeveless one. His muscles are well-defined, sure. Clearly, he¡¯s on another level than the delinquents I took down recently.


    But then again¡­ I couldn¡¯t feel any fear facing him. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His face which looked like it was already sent to ER many times over because of various bumps and scars from being swollen and cut was currently red.


    Not the blushing red but someone who¡¯s intoxicated by alcohol.


    Nheless, with how clear his thick voice was, he was not drunk enough yet.


    ¡°H-hey, boy. Don¡¯t y a hero and apologize. Hurry up.¡±


    Before I could even think of how I should deal with the man, someone from the nearby seat addressed me in hushed whispers.


    I nced at the source and found a middle-aged woman who was probably concerned that I would get my handsome face smashed. Or maybe not. She¡¯s justmenting my stupidity to y the hero.


    Ignoring that advice, I took a step forward, drawing all the attention to myself.


    This way, even if the man decides to charge at me, I was already away from Juri and she wouldn¡¯t be hurt in case I failed to stop it. I couldn¡¯t care less about the other passengers though¡­ They could be my cushion.


    Upon seeing that I didn¡¯t even falter despite his sarcastic remark, the man stood up from his seat.


    Sure enough, he was at least a foot taller than me and his body build was almost twice my size.


    No matter who could see this scene, they would definitely lean toward the man pummeling me on the ground without even putting up a fight.


    ¡°Hmm? Let¡¯s see. Maybe I will y the hero. But you know what, I won¡¯t try to talk you out of this. There¡¯s no point.¡±


    After weighing my choices, I decided on that direct approach. Talking was useless against this guy when at first nce, he already saw me as nothing but a fragile stick that he could break.


    I stood my ground despite the shaking of the bus and stabilized my feet.


    Putting a foot forward, I readied myself to take up a stance at any moment.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± I heard Juri¡¯s worried voice from behind me but it was already impossible for me to look away.


    With the distance between me and the man wasn¡¯t really that considerable, I had to be fully prepared for him.


    And as I expected, perhaps influenced by the alcohol he drank or he was just pissed at my response, the man immediately made his move.


    At the same time as the other passengers let out their gasp at the quick development, I watched the man¡¯s bulky figure zooming in front of my eyes.


    I directed my gaze downwards, watching out for his feet to be affected by the instability of the floor. At the same time as that, I took another step forward to meet his charge.


    As soon as I deemed him close enough, I bent my legs, lowering myself to dodge his swing before kicking the floor and ejecting my knee straight to his crotch.


    Using his own momentum to enhance the impact, I grabbed onto the nearby seat to support my weight.


    A momentter, silence ensued as I felt my knee hitting my target squarely. Then, the man who was like a bull fell backward with a loud, dull thud. His hands quickly covered the ce that I hit.


    And before he could scream out loud, I blocked my ears with my finger as I looked down at him. Naturally, I also prepared myself to follow it up and kick him more while he was down. That way, he wouldn¡¯t need to get up anymore. I¡¯ll knock him out before he could really be a threat to me¡­ or us.


    Like what I taught to my girls, the easiest way to knock a man down was to hit him below his belt and crush his family jewels. I put that into practice here.

 Chapter 1506 Back on Track

    1506 Back on Track


    Was it underhanded? Of course, it was. However, that¡¯s not something to regret about. Even if I had a chance to beat him fair and square, I know for myself that I wouldn¡¯t go unscathed.


    I¡¯m aware of my own strength and no matter how great I am at fighting ¨C which I won¡¯t say confidently ¨C there will always be a situation where it won¡¯t matter how much of an expert you are; especially in a closed space like this bus where one¡¯s movements are restricted.


    I might be the one knocked down if I let him get close to me.


    There¡¯s a reason why boxing and other fighting sports have weight sses. You can¡¯t simply send a flyweight against a heavyweight. It¡¯s like sending a cow to the ughter.


    Anyway, like I mentioned, I didn¡¯t stop after he was down. I made sure that the man wouldn¡¯t be able to retaliate at all even if it became a horror to watch for the other passengers. The men covered their crotches while the women turned their heads away as the man¡¯s pained groans filled the silenced bus.


    I also couldn¡¯t let him see Juri clearly or he mighte and find her after this day. And if he¡¯s going to exact revenge on me, I¡¯ll be vignt and take him down again if ever I spot him again.


    In the end, the man could only crawl while protecting his groan and his other vulnerable parts. He begged the driver to open the door and let him out.


    The bus driver turned to me for my opinion on whether to let him go or not. Acknowledging that there was a slim chance of me being charged with assault instead of ruling it as self-defense if ever the police got involved, I allowed him to roll out of the bus in the middle of the road.


    No. Even if it could eventually be ruled as self-defense if they took the victim and the eyewitnesses¡¯ ounts, it would be a hassle to involve the police and derail our ns for today. I had no time for that.


    From start to finish, we only exchanged one line. He also had little to no opportunity of cursing properly because every time he would open his mouth, my foot would either stomp his head or kick him between his legs again. Lying prone on the floor of the bus also didn¡¯t help him. In fact, it was easier for me to kick him when he tried that.


    Before I returned to Juri¡¯s side, I only said one thing to those who were trying to praise me for stepping up or criticize me for going too far, ¡°Please, I don¡¯t need any of it. I understand that it¡¯s difficult to confront and be a hero against someone as buffed as that guy but let¡¯s just agree that nothing happened and continue on our way, alright?¡±


    I intentionally red at those who had loud voices, shutting them up in the process.


    The middle-aged woman who tried to stop me earlier apologized to me but well, I didn¡¯t need it at all.


    And when I reached our seat, the victim who was now taking up my spot couldn¡¯t stop thanking me.


    I could¡¯ve said that I didn¡¯t step up to help her but that would be tasteless, right? That¡¯s why I had no choice but to ept her gratitude and let Juri handle her.


    from that scuffle. Then, when she didn¡¯t find me groaning in pain, she looked up and stared at me 14:36


    with clear guilt and concern on her face.


    Minutester, when the woman eventually calmed down and she managed to narrate what led to that situation, Juri let her take the window side.


    Then, while anxiously biting her lips, the cool fashionista turned to my side and pushed us to the other end of the backseat before throwing herself at me and embracing me tightly.


    It was as though she was doing her best to protect and check on me if, by some chance, I got injured from that scuffle. Then, when she didn¡¯t find me groaning in pain, she looked up and stared at me with clear guilt and concern on her face.


    ¡°Ruki, I realized that I acted hastily and put you in that situation¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I won¡¯t say it¡¯s fine but I¡¯m d you realized it. I thought of scolding youter but I guess there¡¯s no point in it anymore. Among all the passengers here, including me, you¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t think twice about helping her. That¡¯smendable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hardlymendable when you¡¯re the one who resolved it in the end. If you¡¯re not here¡­ I¡­¡±


    Looking at how troubled she was as she continued to dwell on the ¡®what if¡¯ scenario, I ced my hand on her head and caressed it before sliding it down to her cheek.


    After giving it a squeeze to bring her back to the surface, I replied, ¡°Like I said¡­ It¡¯s great that you realized how reckless it¡¯s. That¡¯s more than enough. I just hope that if you witness an incident like that next time, you think about yourself first. I¡¯ll be sad if I hear that you got caught up in an incident¡­¡±


    Sense of justice was great but it had to be backed up by the necessary strength to resolve the situation. Naturally, physical strength was just one thing as there were other methods to help someone. But if someone put themselves in a situation that was impossible to resolve by talking and got mixed up in it, there¡¯s no one else to me there but themselves.


    ¡°I understand¡­ I¡¯m lucky to have you by my side. Last time, you defended me against that man. This time, you pit yourself against someone like that because of my recklessness¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m ashamed.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon saying that, Juri hugged me tighter, and soon enough, she buried her face in my chest.


    Of course, the nearby passengers could hear us but well, I couldn¡¯t care less about their reaction. It¡¯s actually great that no one was meddling or speaking up. Or else, I would be shutting them up.


    Anyway, knowing that words would have little to no effect at the moment, I didn¡¯t say anything else. I moved my hand to Juri¡¯s back and started caressing her like that, hoping to calm her down.


    When my gaze somehownded on our previous spot, I saw the woman bowing her head at me in gratitude. I smiled and gestured to her that it was fine.


    Thankfully, she acknowledged it, giving me onest bow of gratitude before turning to the side, leaving us alone.


    I didn¡¯t get a good look at her earlier but clearly, she¡¯s also attractive in a way. That man got tempted, for sure.


    I wouldn¡¯tpare her to the adult women in my life, I would be biased with that. But let¡¯s see¡­ maybe she¡¯s at the same level as Elizabeth¡¯s mother, Auntie ire, and Yua¡¯s mother, Auntie Misora.


    Anyway, I stopped paying attention to her soon and simply focused on the woman in my arms.


    Fortunately, nothing else happened until we reached our destination.


    As expected, the woman thanked us one more time before we got off the bus. The bus driver also saluted me with a look of respect in his eyes. And quite possibly, my charm worked once again for the other women on the bus who took their shot in trying to ask for my name.


    Thanks to Juri still clinging to my side, she became a deterrent that stopped them from pursuing me when I refused to say my name.


    Well, I don¡¯t need the attention, and the same as before we boarded the bus, my focus lies solely on the woman I¡¯m apanying.


    Several minutester, our n for today went back on track and we soon arrived at the Greenwood Forest.

 Chapter 1507 Entering the Greenwood Forest

    1507 Entering the Greenwood Forest


    Unlike the Hanitsu Lake Park, we didn¡¯t need to line up before gaining entry to the forest. We only needed to pass by the entrance and pay the entrance fee before we were left to our own devices.


    True to the catalog she showed mest week, there was only a camping center where campers could buy their supplies or rent camping gear. Right, people coulde to camp here even if they don¡¯t prepare anything.


    The only downside to that would be the prices that were definitely marked up for profit.


    In any case, since we¡¯re here to scout, we decided to still go to that camping center even though we¡¯re not going to buy anything.


    Juri already regained herposure as she took on the role of a guide for me.


    The incident at the bus was thrown to the back of our minds but I¡¯m certain that she¡¯s only trying not to ruin the mood for us. And I¡¯m all for it.


    There¡¯s no point mulling over something that already happened. What we needed to do was toplete our task and enjoy our time together.


    Well, I actually helped her recover from her state. I used the usual method to calm her down and uplift her mood; Teasing her.


    It happened when we gained our entry into the forest.


    Instead of following the other campers, I brought her away from the crowd and guided her somewhere obscure, not far from the entrance.


    There, I acted like I was about to scold her again which almost made her tear up. But before that happened, I started teasing her by reminding her of our various experiences together. Opening up with our first meeting where she couldn¡¯t open the can of apple juice.


    That one made her embarrassed now that she remembered it. She argued that her fingernails had just been done back then so she¡¯s being careful not to damage them. Then, I argued that she could¡¯ve used a scissor or a pen to slip it under the tab. That way, pulling it up would be easier for her.


    And with that, Juri epted her loss as she looked at me with pouty lips.


    Apart from that, the next one I used to tease her wasst week. When she had me model in that clothing store. Or specifically when she saw me naked on top.


    On that, she didn¡¯t argue and simply admitted her defeat while murmuring, ¡®I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡¯.


    In a way, I didn¡¯t really tease her that much but the way I let her remember our experience together helped her regain herposure.


    Once she recovered, Juri grabbed my hand and brought it to her face. And while she pushed on it to have me caress her cheek, Juri¡¯s lips stretched into a satisfied smile and thanked me for the third time today.


    Not gonna lie. When I saw her smiling like that, I already found myself tempted to kiss her¡­ But like a wimpy protagonist of a harem anime, I turned my head to the side to contain my thoughts and prevent her from seeing my expression.


    True. I could¡¯ve done the same thing I was doing for the past few years and go for it without regard for the consequence of that action but¡­ somehow, when ites to Juri, I couldn¡¯t help but follow her ¡®propriety¡¯ dogma.


    Besides, even if my interest in her goes past the limit of what I could take today, I honestly believe that it¡¯s not the right moment yet. Maybeter in the day or when something else happened.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. With Juri returning to normal, she grabbed my hand again and we continued on our way to the camping center.


    ¡°I keep showing you my uncool side, Ruki¡­ Did my image in your head change?¡±


    ¡°Nope. You¡¯re still as beautiful as I first saw you.¡±


    It was not even a few steps when Juri sighed and asked me that question. And instead of giving her a proper answer, I chose to act a little yful. Once again, it¡¯s to bring our cheery mood back.


    ¡°You¡­ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! Very inappropriate, Ruki¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that not it? But it¡¯s worth it. I saw you blush.¡±


    Juri pouted again but I nonchntly shrugged while pointing out the changes I saw in her face.


    Juri facepalmed but beneath it, I noticed her lips curling upwards.


    ¡°¡­ Geez. When have you be this sassy? Oh. Wait¡­ You¡¯ve been like this since we left the bus¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. d you noticed. But Juri, isn¡¯t it better this way? I feel like we¡¯ve grown closer.¡±


    ¡°I cannot argue that. We indeed have be closer. Close enough to be mistaken as a¡­¡±


    ¡°Couple?¡± Ipleted her words and Juri couldn¡¯t help but lift her gaze.


    Spending a few seconds just staring at one another, Juri soon bit her lips and murmured while sounding uncertain.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ Is this appropriate, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°If I answered yes, you wouldn''t believe me. And if I answered no, it automatically means what we¡¯re doing is inappropriate. I think I¡¯ll just refrain from answering.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair¡­¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Marking that as the end of our conversation, I tightened my hold on her hand. By doing this, it¡¯s like I¡¯m reinforcing the idea of holding hands being inappropriate. If she ever found it like that then¡­ it¡¯s up to her to let go and sever this connection of ours.


    However, even when we finally reached the door of the camping center, Juri never let go.


    And with that, I couldn¡¯t help but express my joy by using my thumb to rub her hand gently.


    When Juri noticed that, she nced at it before copying me. And as we started touring the center, checking on whether the ce would be useful in case this venue got picked for our camping trip, that mutual rubbing gradually became a battle between our thumbs on who could subdue the other. A sneaky thumb wrestling to be precise.


    By the time we finished our tour and we left the premises, her thumb got pinned down by mine.


    ¡°I won.¡± I proudly said while looking at her.


    Juri met my gaze and pouted for the third time. ¡°Yes. You won¡­ There¡¯s no prize for it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Holding your hand already felt like a grand prize. I¡¯ll be jealous if you fall in love with someone else in the future.¡± I lifted our joined hands, putting them between us.


    The two of us looked at it before Juri brought it down.


    Then as we started our walk further into the dense forest in front of us, Juri¡¯s clear, melodic voice reached my ears. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t be interested in another guy¡­ There¡¯s only you.¡±


    Although it¡¯s very clear to me, I acted like I didn¡¯t hear it and said, ¡°Uh. Come again?¡±


    Juri released a relieved sigh. ¡°No. I will only say that once. If you didn¡¯t hear it properly. It¡¯s your loss¡­¡±


    She then shook her head as though she was trying to reset her mind. And once she was done, she put on arge grin as she started dragging me forward.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s properly scout this ce. I¡¯ll bring you to those fun ces I remembered.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Sure. But Juri. Careful on your steps or you will trip.¡± Watching her almost hop and skip as though she was trying to escape quickly, I couldn¡¯t help but remind her.


    Juri looked at me and proudly dered while pointing at our hands, ¡°Rx, Ruki. I¡¯m not that clumsy. Besides, I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll pull me up if ever I trip.¡±


    Alright. I can¡¯t argue with that. Let her have it then.


    ¡°That¡¯s a matter of course, you¡¯re in my care, remember?¡±


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯ll be as reckless as I can be this time. Not as reckless as earlier though¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t contradict yourself like that. Sheesh.¡±


    As she continued to pull me with her, Juri''s jovialughter became one of the most prominent noises in our surroundings. And as though agreeing with her, the birds atop the tall trees sang along with her.


    Whatever awaits us in this forest, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll both enjoy our time here.

 Chapter 1508 Saved

    1508 Saved


    True to her words, Juri, who was filled with enthusiasm, walked me down her own memoryne from a few years back.


    Like how she climbed a tree to bring back a fledgling that hopped too far from its nest. Or how she was taught how to fish using a wooden spear on a stream.


    From the way she described those events, I couldn¡¯t picture her as a grown-up when those took ce. And so, I tried to hazard a guess that their trip happened when she was still very young. Maybe around ten years ago.


    The result? I was only slightly off the mark. It was exactly twelve years ago.


    Yeah. She¡¯s really not a grown-up at that time.


    ¡°Geez. How did you evene up with that guess? Is it because you don¡¯t believe I can still climb up a tree?¡± With her enthusiasm shaved off a bit because of it, Juri asked.


    Although there was no n for her to hide that fact, she admitted that she felt a little embarrassed from how close I was to my guess. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Maybe because your image in my head is this cool fashionista who¡¯s also a propriety freak. I somehow assumed that you¡¯ve been like this for years now and imagining you being that lively wasn¡¯t fitting for that image. So, I dialed it back a few years, to the age where most children would be hyperactive.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ That makes sense.¡± Juri wryly smiled before leaning closer to me, ¡°Are you also hyperactive when you¡¯re at that age? I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think I¡¯m also a lively kid before I turned into this¡­ grumpy guy.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Grumpy? Nope. You call me ¡®cool¡¯ yet you don¡¯t even know how cool you are.¡± Juri poked my cheek before pulling on my arm and putting us in a situation where we stood face to face.


    While my free arm reflexively moved to her back, hers hooked around my neck as she tried to butt our heads together.


    However, when she realized that another scenario could happen by doing that, Juri¡¯s face reddened almost instantly as she closed her panicked eyes.


    Watching all that up close, the restraint that I was exerting on myself loosened a little. Ipleted her initial n by lowering my head and letting our foreheads touch.


    Not only that, I also lifted our sped hands to my shoulder. I thought of cing her hand on my shoulder so that I could embrace her. However, even before I could break away from that intimate connection, Juri beat me to it.


    While taking a deep breath, she pulled her hand away from my grasp before sliding it to the back of my head. Soon afterward, she tiptoed to link up her arms, crossing them behind me.


    In short, we once again put ourselves in a more intimate situation. We¡¯re dangerously close to making out.


    Thankfully, we already stepped out of the guided path that most campers used to navigate through this dense forest. No one was around to witness us in this state except for the insects or the little animals running around in this ce.


    At the moment, we¡¯re in the area where they set up camp years ago. It¡¯s small and not really an ideal ce to camp considering there¡¯s little to no space. However, the plus side was it¡¯s an obscured location that provided privacy, peace, and quiet. It¡¯s also close to the nearby stream where they fished. Some of the trees bore edible fruits or nuts. There are only a few of them as they¡¯re naturally grown and not specifically nted. There were also edible mushrooms in some parts that could be picked. But then again, only those who wanted to truly experience nature and survive without relying on the modernity of the current civilization would be too eager to do that.


    Anyway, the most important thing was¡­ we¡¯re currently alone here.


    After letting a few seconds of silence pass ¨C a small attempt to check if we could both calm down ¨C I voiced out my reply to what she saidst. At the same time as that, my arm finally linked up together on her back which allowed me to push her closer to me.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m also cool in your eyes, huh? But you see. I have a specific description of how cool you are for me. You¡¯re like the spring wind; refreshing and inspiring. Inspiring in a way that I¡¯m always hopeful that it¡¯s going to be a good day if I¡¯m with you.¡±


    With our bodies colliding against each other, the two of us started hearing each other¡¯s heartbeat. They were in sync at how quickly they pumped our respective blood.


    Maybe not used to it, Juri¡¯s reaction to what she was feeling was to suspend her breath. However, that onlysted for a few seconds before she exhaled. Her warm, fragrant breath hit my face squarely.


    She probably had no idea what kind of effect it had on me. But well, I didn¡¯t point it out and simply waited for her reply or whether she could calm herself down.


    I had no idea how much time passed but she eventually opened her eyes.


    With our gazes naturally meeting each other, the deep-seated emotions within them got properly conveyed to both of us. Ah. Our current closeness also helped with that.


    In any case, although I don¡¯t know the specifics of what my eyes conveyed to her which made her frown and blush at the same time, I picked up a mix of yearning, excitement, affection, andstly guilt from hers.


    My mind quickly worked into understanding it.


    If I was only holding back since I couldn¡¯t simply tell her that I¡¯ve already fallen for her, Juri probably has yet to get past the idea of betraying Satsuki as well as tearing down her sense of propriety.


    There¡¯s no other exnation.


    Eventually, Juri pursed her lips and closed her eyes again before she pleaded with a hint of agony,


    ¡°Ruki¡­ Stop. If you keep saying that, I don¡¯t know what I will do.¡±


    When I heard that, it hit me in the head that with this, I inadvertently pushed her over the edge.


    With everything that happened between us today, we finally reached this point wherein it could break or make our rtionship take another step forward. Or if not that, this could also be the point wherein we¡¯d be aware of our feelings for one another.


    After thinking for a while, I pulled my head back, ending our forehead¡¯s connection. But in ce of that, I embraced her tighter, letting her head rest on my chest.


    And while at it, I whispered in a somewhat apologetic tone, ¡°It¡¯s my honesty in y, Juri. I failed to prevent those emotions from being conveyed to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ And you¡¯re not alone. I¡¯m just as guilty for not keeping my emotions in check¡­ Uhm¡­ Let¡¯s not pretend here, alright? We¡¯re both aware of the topic that we¡¯re not daring to breach. In the end, this is still inappropriate no matter how we justify it¡­¡± Ending that with a sigh, Juri loosened up her arms behind me. Then, she dropped her hands on my shoulders and gradually slid down to my arms where she gently pulled out of my embrace.


    She then turned back around, showing her back to me. While her body was slightly quivering from the instability of her current emotion, Juri said,


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just go back to scouting this ce, Ruki? Let¡¯s forget what happ¡ª"


    She was about to suggest our next course of action when suddenly, the sky darkened and within seconds, thunder rumbled along with a rather strong rain shower.


    I have no idea if we¡¯re just unlucky or if someone is saving us from this awkward situation. I¡¯ll take it nheless.


    Although we¡¯re still under the protection of the trees, it wouldn¡¯t take long before it eventually drizzled down on us. That¡¯s why after looking up and estimating how long we have left before we shower in the rain, I stretched my arm out, pulling her back close to me before moving us close to a tree trunk.


    Then, from my bag, I took out the umbre that my girls packed. Somehow, even if this rain was unexpected, I couldn¡¯t help but thank them in my head for thinking in advance¡­


    Juri, understanding what I was trying to do, didn¡¯t resist. But as soon as the umbre stretched out above us, she brought up something else, ¡°Ruki, I remember there¡¯s a small log cabin nearby. If it¡¯s still there, we can use that as shelter. That sky is too dark for this to be a short rain¡­ Or we can return to the camping center. I¡¯ll leave the choice to you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1509 To the Cabin

    1509 To the Cabin


    Juri letting me choose what to do could be interpreted as her passing me the baton on how we¡¯d go down this path. Going back to the camping center would mean I was also backing out at this. And if I chose the log cabin¡­ then that meant, I didn¡¯t want this moment to end abruptly.


    From her words alone, she¡¯s widely aware that we already crossed a certain line that defined our friendship. It¡¯s already more than that. And for her, two things were blocking her way toplete that step. Her propriety and morality.


    However, for us to progress to this point, she already bent both of those to a certain extent and the only thing left was for them to break, releasing her from their restriction.


    But thinking about it, I initially got interested in her not because of her appearance. It¡¯s those two traits that made her really great. That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid to break them. If she threw those away then what would be left of her?


    What a dilemma, right? If only there was a way to leave those two intact¡­


    And yep. There¡¯s none. I¡¯d be betraying all of them if I ever made Juri mine and then keep her in the dark about what kind of rtionship she entered.


    In any case, this was just all in my head. Who knows? I might be the only one thinking about this and when the timees, she¡¯d reject me¡­ Would that be embarrassing? I don¡¯t know. But I guess that would be better than seeing her hurt.


    Anyway, I still ended up picking the log cabin after some deliberation. And it¡¯s already been five minutes since we moved from where we were.


    Juri said it was nearby but we had to cross a stream at some point which soaked our feet for the second time today. There¡¯s a small bridge but it was away from our location so¡­ rather than waste more time going there, we braved it while hoping not to slip.


    Ah. Right. Our boots weren¡¯t tall enough to keep water from entering them. And so, to save it from being flooded in, we had to remove them and walk barefoot.


    I asked her if I could carry her but Juri refused, saying she didn¡¯t mind getting mud on her feet. We could still wash itter, after all.


    Around five minutester, Juri finally stopped and pointed somewhere in front of us that was seemingly a dead end, or in other words, we had to squeeze in between the trees to pass through it. And with the rain still not letting up, she had to lean closer for me to hear what she was saying.


    ¡°Ruki, there. Past these trees, there should be a huge boulder that helped hide the cabin from the eyes of most campers. We only have to circle around it and we¡¯ll see it. I hope it¡¯s still there or we¡¯ll be forced to wait for the rain here¡­ It¡¯s getting colder¡­¡±


    Right. Even though I managed to pull her to cover before she could be drenched in the rain, the temperature in the forest was truly lowering by the second. It wouldn¡¯t be long for us to start quivering from the coldness.


    And looking up, there was still no indication that the rain would cease at any moment. There were still asional thunders and lightning which somehow raised the intensity of the rain. Furthermore, with the sun blocked by those rainclouds, our surroundings were already dark. The risk of staying outside was rising for us.


    Who knows? Even if the caretakers of this forest were keeping wild, dangerous animals out of the forest, there could still be something out here that could threaten us. Like a snake or an insect.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go in first. Also¡­ use this to cover your head.¡± I took off my jacket and handed it to her. Since the umbre wouldn¡¯t really fit in the narrow space between the trees, I had to fold it.


    Although she was confused at first, Juri smiled and nodded before draping it on top of her head.


    With that, I entered the small opening between the trees before stretching my hand out for Juri to take.


    I pulled her in and we started moving towards the boulder. Yep. It¡¯s really there. It¡¯s taller than me. Possibly something that rolled down the mountain many years ago.


    Fortunately, after going around that boulder, we easily spotted the log cabin.


    Although she called it small, it¡¯s actually more like a house. There¡¯s a porch and from outside, it looked like there¡¯s an attic.


    However, its surrounding was filled with tall grass. Possibly, no one was using it or it had been neglected by the caretakers.


    Well, that¡¯s not a problem anyway. I led the way, parting those tall grasses as I kept my hold on her hand.


    By the time we reached the covered porch of the log cabin, I could already feel the water seeping from my shirt and pants.


    As for Juri, only her shoulders and sides got drenched, thanks to those wet grasses.


    When I turned around to face her, the girl was biting her lips in frustration as she observed my current state¡­ ¡°I think I made a mistake in telling you about this ce, Ruki. Look, instead of bing safe from the rain, I got you this drenched.¡±


    She hurriedly brought out her handkerchief and tried to wipe my face with it.


    Seeing that, my lips stretched into a smile as I leaned my face closer to make it easy for her. And while feeling her gentle caresses, I replied, ¡°You gave me a choice and I chose this. No need to beat yourself for it, Juri. Besides, you know why I chose to go here instead of going back.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That.¡± Perhaps embarrassed to admit it, Juri averted her gaze.


    However, her arms continued moving, wiping my face and neck dry. Despite the coldness seeping through my skin, I couldn¡¯t help but feel warm inside¡­ This woman is really something else. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a while, she handed my jacket back and we moved over to the door. We didn¡¯te here to stay on the porch, after all.


    Thankfully, the door wasn¡¯t locked at all. It opened with a light push.


    Because there was no source of light inside and it¡¯s dim outside, we couldn¡¯t see anything. That didn¡¯t pose a problem though.


    Remembering everything that my girls packed, there¡¯s also a shlight there¡­ It made me wonder if they predicted that the weather would be like this. It¡¯s a coincidence, right?


    ¡°Amazing¡­ What else do you have in that bag?¡± Juri couldn¡¯t help butment upon seeing me pulling the shlight out and lighting our way.


    ¡°There are also snacks in here and the leftover tea and coffee earlier. We won¡¯t starve in case the rain continues for more than an hour.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. You¡¯re more prepared than me¡­ And it¡¯s close to lunch. I thought I can treat you in a restaurant before we move to thest ce but because of this rain¡­¡± Juri¡¯s voice trailed there as shemented our situation.


    Well, I didn¡¯tment on that anymore and we just made our way inside, closing the door behind us.


    Although the air was a little humid, it¡¯s definitely warmer than the outside. Furthermore, I thought the floor would creak or break from our steps but it¡¯s still surprisingly sturdy. There was also no dust particles blocking our view which meant¡­ this ce was probably cleaned regrly¡­


    But why leave those tall grass outside? Ugh¡­ Maybe to prevent campers froming inside? Possible.


    In any case, Juri, while relying on her memory moved to a hanging oilntern on a pir close to the middle of the cabin.


    I told her I would check first if it had any oil but even before I could approach her, she already lighted it up.


    ¡°Heh. I knew it was still here. Ruki, look. We can sit there.¡± Juri said as she turned to me with a childish grin on her face while pointing at some wooden table set that was already tested by time.


    With the light from thentern hitting her face, I couldn¡¯t help but stop in my steps to revel in her picturesque image.


    Perhaps noticing me stuck staring at her, Juri tilted her head as she made her way back to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked, concern once again making its appearance.


    I shook my head and answered as I slowly enclosed her in my arms, ¡°If I say I got dumbstruck by your beauty, will you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 1510 Hopeful

    ¡°Will I believe you? This guy¡­¡± With a faint smile on her lips, Juri shook her head, not wanting to speak any further.


    She then walked over to the side where the table set was located. cing her bag on top of it, she pulled one of the chairs and sat down before beckoning at me.


    Despite not answering my question directly, that, at least, woke me up from the trance.


    With thentern already lighting up the interior of the cabin, I put the shlight back before following Juri. I sat next to her, dropping my bag on the table as I tried to rummage for a towel.


    Sure enough, my girls packed one for me. Although it¡¯s not a bath towel, it would be enough to dry us better than our handkerchief.


    I handed it to her to dry herself first but instead of doing that, Juri draped it on my hair before tugging at my sleeve, ¡°Your head and back are drenched. After I dry your hair, take this off. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you keep it on¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I answered yfully. And that earned me a p on my shoulder. Very lightly though.


    ¡°Geez. Why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ You seem very obedient to follow everything I said yet¡­ I feel that it¡¯s always working in your favor.¡±


    Huh? That¡¯s¡­ confusing, to say the least. What¡¯s working in my favor when I¡¯m being obedient to her? Isn¡¯t it just natural?


    Perhaps understanding that I got confused by her answer, Juri slid down the towel to my face before adding, ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve grown toofortable with you because you always listen to me¡­ You won¡¯t do anything excessive yet our distance has now reduced to this¡­¡±


    Ah. So, she¡¯s ming herself for getting this close to me, huh? Instead of telling me that I¡¯m being inappropriate for getting close to her when I still have Satsuki, she diverted that and took the me instead.


    Heh. Why does that sound like me when I was telling my girls to me everything on me?


    Are we actually simr in a way?


    Or no. This was just her appropriating her propriety. Because I¡¯ve never really acted too excessively with her, she started to believe that she¡¯s the cause of why we¡¯ve grown this close in a short time.


    ¡°While I can¡¯t refute that, I believe it¡¯s not only you who¡¯ve grownfortable with our setup¡­ I feel that way as well. You see, every time we meet, you¡¯ve been nothing but pleasant. I will be honest here. I like everything about you.¡± Even with a towel blocking my face, I uttered my reply sincerely.


    With each word I dropped, the towel slowly drifted downwards. By the time I got my eyesight back, the first thing I noticed was Juri¡¯s head lowered slightly. With only an oilntern in the middle of the cabin our source of light, it¡¯s actually harder to make out what kind of expression she¡¯s having right now or if she¡¯s red and blushing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Ruki¡­ That¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Juri replied. Her voice sounded softer than earlier.


    ¡°I know it is but you¡¯re already aware of it, am I right? I¡¯m not just being kind to you¡­ You can say that I¡¯ve grownfortable around you. Today, with everything that happened, amplified that.¡± Instead of stepping back, I continued sting her with my honest thoughts.


    Whether it worked on her or not, I had no idea. However, Juri became silent for a minute, dispersing whatever was in her thoughts and our topic. Then she lowered the towel and yanked at my sleeve again.


    ¡°Take this off now¡­ I¡¯m more concerned about your health than whatever situation we put ourselves in¡­¡±


    Yep. She literally escaped from delving deeper or voicing out her thoughts about me.


    Will this be better for us? Not really. She¡¯s just stalling for time. Sooner orter, it will be very awkward for her ¨C not for me since I¡¯m well aware of where I stand.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll shut my mouth and let myself be spoiled by you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to spoil you! This is me repaying you for giving me your jacket.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°You¡¯re being cheeky again. That¡¯s not cute.¡±


    With her lips forming into a pout again, I let out an amusedugh as I started taking my shirt off.


    It¡¯s not totally drenched but yeah, it¡¯s wet enough that if I used my body to let it dry, I might go down with a coldter.


    I didn¡¯t mind getting naked on top in front of her. She already saw me like thisst time, after all.


    As for Juri¡­ I got to see her trying her best to keep a straight face as she began wiping my chest. When she noticed that, she asked me to look away which I obediently followed again.


    Although I didn¡¯t hear it, I heard her sighing in relief. Most likely, she¡¯d be on edge if I continued watching her and lost herself in the process.


    Once she was done, Juri immediately handed the towel back to me. It¡¯s already cold and partly wet. That¡¯s why herees the problem¡­ ¡°Uh¡­ Will it still be fine to use this on you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, whichever. But Ruki, isn¡¯t it you who wouldn''t be rxed if I didn¡¯t dry myself up?¡±


    This girl¡­


    ¡°Well, I agree. But I still won¡¯t do it without your consent.¡±


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re being wishy-washy. I like you¡¯re being considerate but at least bnce it out, Ruki¡­ Uh¡­ I could say the same to myself¡­ Haa.¡± Ending that with another sigh, Juri plopped her head down on the table, crossing her arms to cushion it.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you can see that as well¡­ But then again¡­ We¡¯re like tiptoeing around each other here. Juri¡­ I have an idea. Will you hear me out?¡±


    Upon saying that, I stopped hesitating and dropped the towel on her head. As I used it to dry her hair before gradually drying up her nape and shoulder, I waited for her answer. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Let¡¯s drop all pretense¡­ We don¡¯t know how long will we have to wait here but if we keep being like this, we¡¯re just going to torture ourselves.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Whatever is in your head, that¡¯s what I meant¡­ And, I will start it, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, I pulled my hand away from her head, taking the towel off. And while she was still processing my words, I lowered my head, dropping my lips on her defenseless cheek.


    It was a swift kiss but it was such a pleasant view to see her widening her eyes before eventually forcing her head down on the table, hiding whatever expression she was making.


    A few secondster, one of her arms reached for my wrist before eventually interlocking our fingers together¡­ And while our warmth was getting transferred to each other through the same intimate connection that we shared for most of this day, her subdued voice slipped out and reached my ears, ¡°¡­ Ruki, I¡¯m afraid. I don¡¯t want you to regret this. I¡¯m already satisfied with everything that we experienced together¡­ If this continued¡­ I might hate myself for breaking my own rule.¡±


    Yeah. She¡¯s extremely conflicted. However, after reaching for my hand, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s only airing it out for me to hear. Because if she kept it in any longer, it¡¯d probably explode inside her.


    It¡¯s now up to me what to do next from here.


    ¡°As they say, rules are meant to be broken¡­ But if that rule is what I think it is¡­ It will be wrong for me to convince you to break it¡­ What don¡¯t we talk about it and see if¡­ we can find a loophole?¡±


    Hearing that, Juri immediately rose and faced me. With her face looking a little fierce, I thought she was going to re up in anger. But as soon as she opened her mouth, that fierceness gradually disappeared before being reced by a hopeful expression.


    ¡°Loophole¡­ Geez, Ruki. That¡¯s wishful thinking¡­ But if it¡¯s possible then¡­ I¡¯d like to try that.¡±


    Then, without warning, Juri reached for my head and pulled me close to her. I thought she was going for my lips but at thest second, she showed a yful grin before nting it on my cheek, ¡°That¡¯s payback¡­¡±

 Chapter 1511 Precious Moments

    Dropping the pretense, the restraint I put on myself had, more or less, disappeared. I answered her payback by linking our chairs together and pulling her close to me. My hand swiftly hooked around her back to hold her by her waist.


    Given that I was currently naked on top, Juri fumbled a bit about where her hand shouldnd on my body. Her eyes kept on darting around, alternating between my chest, waist, and shoulder.


    Seeing the dilemma that she was facing, I made the decision for her by bringing her hand to my shoulder after I pinched her cheek to have her focus her eyes on me.


    In this way, it looked like she was holding onto me. However, she¡¯s still trying her hardest not to lean closer where she¡¯d be pressing on me. Not that she hated it but it¡¯s probably the case of not being used to direct body contact ¨C even if I was the only one naked between the two of us.


    With this, I waited for a few minutes until she calmed down and eased up to our situation before restarting our conversation.


    ¡°So¡­ shall we start? I know it will still be hard to talk about the obvious but¡­ I¡¯ll just say this in advance. Juri, I¡¯ve grown to love being this close to you.¡±


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom We¡¯re both aware of the obvious, anyway. And even if we discussed it, I doubt we¡¯d reach a conclusion on what to do about it. That¡¯s why for now, I decided to thread around its edges and tell her my honest thoughts.


    Juri moved her head slightly, her little response to my words. Then, when I thought she was going to keep her mouth shut, Juri¡¯s hand tightened its grip on my shoulder.


    I nced down and saw her troubled expression gradually shifting to that of someone epting her fate.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lie, right? I feel the same way, Ruki. This feels natural. I¡¯ve never been this close to another guy. You know my best friend and how she¡¯s too distrustful of men in general¡­¡±


    Ah. Of course, as someone really close to Setsuna-nee, I could imagine how every guy trying to get close to either of them got shot down before they could even try.


    But what about before she met Setsuna-nee? I guess that¡¯s something I need to ask some other time or separate it from this. Knowing her, as long as there¡¯s nothing problematic in it, she wouldn¡¯t turn down my curiosity about her past. Besides, from her own words, she must also be aloof back in grade school and middle school. Hence, she didn¡¯t have any close interaction with any guy.


    Most likely, her only experience was those dates that were being pushed to her by her agency. Luckily, she had yet to meet a real douchebag who would try to bed her right from the start. I had no other reference but maybe, the man fromst week would have been the worst experience for her if I wasn¡¯t there to help her.


    ¡°¡­In a way, Setsu protected me from those trying to court me. But if we looked at this in another way, she blocked off any chances for me to get a boyfriend, right?¡± Juri continued while giggling bitterly at the end.


    I guess it¡¯s normal. She¡¯s a girl who also dreamt of romance at one point. I had no idea where she stands now but¡­ if this situation with me wasn¡¯t a clue yet, I¡¯d be an idiot.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true. But have you ever been attracted to someone before?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What a lucky guy¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Don¡¯t look disappointed quickly and let me finish. It¡¯s normal to be attracted, right? Even to someone who wasn¡¯t physically nearby.¡±


    While giggling pleasantly, Juri poked my nose, making fun of the expression that unknowingly crept up to my face.


    ¡°Ah¡­ So that¡¯s it.¡±


    Struck by the realization of what she was trying to say, I couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile and let myself be subjected to her pokes.


    ¡°Got it? I was attracted to some actors from some of the shows and movies I watched. Uh. Maybe it¡¯s not really attraction but admiration. But back then, I thought if ever one of them showed up in front of me to ask me out, I''d say yes and date them.¡±


    Juri moved her head, looking as though she was staring into the distance and trying to recall that embarrassing memory for her.


    ¡°Back then so¡­ what about now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown past that stage. Maybe if I ever got into a rtionship, it would be with someone I truly fell in love with. Someone who will cherish me and everything about me¡­ Do you know someone like that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. if you say it should be someone you fell in love with, it¡¯s impossible for me to know who or if you ever found one already.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Un. Exactly. You¡¯ll never know¡­¡± With another poke to my nose, Juri soon found it not enough. Her eyes returned their focus to my face as her yful smile widened.


    Slowly, she leaned closer to me, enough for her chest to be pressed on my arm. But that¡¯s not intentional on her part. It¡¯s necessary because the next one she wanted to target was my exposed ear.


    She reached for my earlobe and pinched it lightly before eventually caressing it.


    With her eyes closely watching my changing expression as yed with my ear, she continued,


    ¡°Anyhow, my focus isn¡¯t entirely on it. I decided just to wait for it toe naturally. Besides, you know my dream, Ruki. Apart from my career in modeling, I¡¯m all in pursuing that dream.¡±


    ¡°To be a professional photographer, huh.¡±


    Right. Even if she didn¡¯t directly tell me about that dream of hers, it¡¯s easy to infer how much attention she¡¯s giving it. She even wanted a break from modeling to focus on it.


    ¡°Yes. Maybe in the future, I¡¯ll stop being a model entirely and put all of my focus on photography. I want to capture a lot but if you ask me what I enjoyed snapping through the lenses of my camera¡­ I¡¯ll say, "precious moments.¡±


    ¡°I see. For example?¡±


    At this point, rather than our initial topic, my interest started leaning towards knowing more about this woman. There¡¯s still a lot that I don¡¯t know about her and this moment was one where I could find out more¡­ I didn¡¯t want to miss this chance.


    Leaving my ear alone, Juri reached for her bag on the table and pulled out something from it. It¡¯s a small photo album. There¡¯s no fancy design on its cover but the title she put on it was¡­ ¡®Precious Moments¡¯.


    Just based on that, it¡¯s most likely the collection of photographs she deemed to be in that category.


    ¡°Here¡­¡±


    She brought it in front of us and opened it to thetest page. Well, I also had to take out my shlight to see it clearly.


    There, I got a glimpse of her first entries but it¡¯s more of photos of scenery like a house basked in the orange glow of the setting sun or an ocean wave about to reach the shore.


    However, hertest entry wasn¡¯t close to those two. In fact, there¡¯s a person in that photo.


    ¡°This¡­¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Surprised? I found that a precious moment so¡­ it counts.¡± Juri exined as her hand returned to my face. This time, the way she held my head was so intimate that I could feel her pulse racing and her hand heating up to warm me. While gently caressing my cheek, she continued, ¡°Thanks to you¡­ My life has be easier in the past week. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve done it but know that I will always be grateful for it.¡±


    Upon saying that, Juri leaned even closer as she seemingly tried to bring our faces together. However, as though chickening out at the possibility of kissing me, she lowered her head and chose to snuggle to my neck instead. Her hand on my cheek slid down to join up with her other hand to lock me in her embrace.


    Ah. Right. Who was in that photo?


    Well, it¡¯s already understandable.


    It¡¯s me. And it was takenst week. When I asked her to return to the building first, she probably retracted her steps and took a photo of me, standing there beneath the moonlight.


    Despite being a stolen shot, she captured it so beautifully that I couldn¡¯t even recognize myself at first¡­


    Really, this girl¡­


    Without any other words to say, my only response to what she just revealed to me and her subsequent actions was to reciprocate her embrace. Dropping the shlight on the table, I wrapped my arms around her, enough for us to hear each other¡¯s heartbeats¡­

 Chapter 1512 Crossing The Line

    The embrace we sharedsted for as long as it could. Whether it was because of thefort or the warmth that we both needed, none of us moved to separate from one another. Well, I guess what Juri revealed also yed a part in it.


    Learning those things about her and how she treated what happened and what I did to help her a week ago as something precious to her, I couldn¡¯t deny the happiness born from it.


    Due to that, I pondered really carefully how to craft my response to her gratitude. Should I go all out and reveal everything about me or limit it to what would be eptable to her?


    Noticing that I was stuck in that state, Juri also didn¡¯t disturb my thoughts and simply enjoyed the moment.


    However, all good things had to end, right?


    Even before I could finish arranging my thoughts, the oilntern died down sooner than we expected.


    With that, darkness once again engulfed the cabin.


    Juri broke off from our embrace, picked up the shlight, and stood up to check on it, leaving me behind on that table.


    Unfortunately, after spending more than five minutes trying to light it up again, Juri had no choice but to ept that it ran out of oil already.


    When she returned to my side, I tried rummaging in my bag again. But even with my girls¡¯ incredible foresight to pack a lot of essential things in it, there was no oil to be found¡­


    I guess that¡¯s the limit of their powers, huh?


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t really matter to me. I mean, I was ready to take shelter to wait for the rain to let up here in the darkness.


    ¡°Are you afraid of the dark, Juri?¡± I asked when I noticed her fidgeting in her seat as she deliberated whether to turn off the shlight or not. She¡¯s still holding it but given its utility, it could only light one direction. It¡¯s not like antern that could spread out its light.


    ¡°No¡­ I just thought it would be colder in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Well, thentern wasn¡¯t really heating this ce. We¡¯re still affected by the cold with or without it¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­ Just that¡­ I can¡¯t see you in the dark.¡±


    Even though thatst part was whispered in an almost inaudible volume, I heard it clearly.


    Since I told her that we should drop all pretenses, she¡¯s probably just embarrassed to say it.


    Maybe, if the light was turned to her, I could see her blushing profusely. But she wouldn¡¯t do that, right? She kept the shlight pointed in front of us.


    ¡°Well, what about this¡­?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Grabbing one of her arms, I put her hand on my face again, letting her trace its contours with her palm. Then, taking the shlight from the other hand, I turned it off and ced it where I originally put it.


    While she was still scrambling on what she was supposed to do, I grabbed ahold of her other hand and brought it to my face as well.


    Then, even with this darkness, I pushed my head closer to her, enough for our eyes that were reflecting the faint lighting from outside to be locked with each other.


    ¡°Ruki¡­?¡± She asked, sounding a little unsure at this situation.


    ¡°Well, you could¡¯ve used the shlight to see me in this darkness but for some reason, you weren¡¯t doing it. So, I took the liberty to give you this alternative¡­ By the way, your hands are cold. Warm them up with my cheeky face, hmm?¡±


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly, I noticed how she shook her head a few times as though she was clearing her head of unnecessary thoughts.


    A few secondster, her hands moved, squeezing my head as much as she could before I slid them down to my shoulder.


    As I felt her somehow putting a bit of force to it as though she was using me as a support, I heard the dull sound of her chair moving along with her silhouette standing up from her seat.


    Understanding what she was about to do, my arms naturally moved to her waist as I guided her towards me. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then beforepleting what she aimed to do, she leaned down, her lips brushing against my ear as she whispered in a soft and perhaps, unintentionally tempting voice.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not the only one feeling cold here, Ruki. That¡¯s why¡­ can we warm each other up?¡±


    ¡°If you say it like that, it will have a double meaning, you know? Well, I won¡¯t reject that. I mean, you can see where my hands are.¡± I replied, sounding a little yful.


    As soon as I said that, I felt warmth enveloping my ear. But at the next moment, a slight pain registered in my head as her teeth chomped on my earlobes.


    Yeah¡­ Instead of scolding me with words. Juri opted to nibble on my ear instead as it was the closest to her.


    Nheless, while she was still punishing me with it, I continued guiding her to myp.


    I thought she was just going to sit sideways but the reality surprised even me. Opening up her legs, she settled down on myp in a straddling position.


    With her arms crossing behind me, Juri pressed herself against me in the most daring way possible.


    ¡°Juri?¡± I called out to her even though I could simply enjoy this situation. Moving my hands from her waist to also enclose them around her, I guided her hips forward, enough for her to slide closer to my crotch.


    At this point, I could already feel myself getting turned on in this situation. However, with Juri still busy nibbling on my ear, I could only wait obediently for her.


    Thankfully, that wait didn¡¯t evenst for a minute.


    Leaving my ear wet and a little sore from the way she nibbled on it, Juri straightened her back, putting us in the same situation as earlier. However, with our current situation, she was staring me down while I was looking up at her.


    There¡¯s still little to no light. Nheless, with our eyes slowly growing ustomed to this darkness, it¡¯s not hard to see each other¡¯s outlines anymore.


    ¡°Ruki, do you think this is appropriate? I¡¯ve no prior experience acting this bold but¡­ if this can warm us up faster while we wait for the rain¡­ I don¡¯t mind this.¡±


    Truthfully, I also didn¡¯t expect her to be this bold. But isn¡¯t this the result of the situation I created? I told her to drop all pretenses and with the circumstances around us¡­ using an excuse like that had more validity than the excuse we used earlier when we were walking hand in hand.


    ¡°Appropriate or not doesn¡¯t matter now, I guess? As long as you¡¯re not forcing yourself to act like this, it¡¯s fine. And as someone who had a lot of experience regarding ¡®warming each other up¡¯¡­ This is undoubtedly a quick way to do it¡­ You can feel it, right? We¡¯re both heating up. It¡¯s probably not long now before we sweat as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing myself¡­ However, it does matter. I shouldn¡¯t be this close to you. No matter the circumstances¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, Juri hung her head low, guilt once again flooding her mind. However, instead of being consumed by it, what she did next surprised me once again.


    Shaking her thoughts off, Juri raised her gaze once more, her eyes seemingly shining with determination.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t but Ruki¡­ Will Satsuki-chan forgive me for this?¡±


    Without waiting for me to reply to that, Juri, while holding my head in ce, closed the remaining distance between our lips, initiating our first kiss¡­


    I could feel her whole body shaking from doing this yet with her decisive choice to do this¡­ she¡¯s breaking her own rule by herself without waiting for us to think of a loophole¡­


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® In any case, I should answer that determination she showed, right?


    After letting a few seconds pass, my arms gradually tightened around her body and my lips started moving, guiding her on how to kiss properly.


    Forgetting everything and only focusing on each other, we surely achieved what we both aimed to do¡­ In no time at all, our bodies warmed up enough for us to not be bothered by the cold brought about by the unrelenting rain outside.


    In this dark cabin where we could barely see each other, our budding rtionship had started blooming. However, there were still obstacles on our path that we needed to pass through before it could bloompletely.


    Maybe we¡¯d be able to address it today, maybe not. But one thing was for sure¡­ there¡¯s no going back now that we crossed the line that we drew for ourselves.

 Chapter 1513 Too Much To Take

    Taking advantage of the darkness and the seemingly unstoppable impulse that was urging us to take this opportunity, the initial kiss we shared grew deeper and more intimate as each second passed by.


    Juri eventually allowed me to take the lead when one of my handsnded on her nape. She jolted a little, perhaps tickled by my touch.


    Following that, her hold on my head gradually loosened, her hands sliding down to my neck and shoulders. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In response to that, I tightened my embrace as I straightened my back, fixing my sitting position. In this way, our heads leveled with each other and it became easier for me to get a little bolder.


    Naturally, I probed her first by asking her to open her mouth a little. In this situation, I didn¡¯t want to push her enough to be ufortable. She already showed me her determination, it¡¯s now up to me to handle this in a way that wouldn¡¯t end with her regretting her decision.


    It took a few seconds of deliberation but soon enough, Juri gave a curt nod before doing what I asked.


    It¡¯s still impossible to clearly see her expression in this dark but even with only an outline, I could feel my desire for her raging inside me.


    Having gotten her consent, I went back in, fully intent on giving her a memorable first intimate kiss.


    With our lips ovepping once again, my tongue didn¡¯t stay idle and immediately sprang up to lick her lips before slowly drilling its way inside.


    As it was a first for her, her initial reaction to it was to widen her eyes in surprise. But that¡¯s all. She didn¡¯t try to pull away and instead, pushed her tongue in front to wee mine.


    At the same time as my tongue entangled with hers, Juri released a soft moan as her grip on my shoulder tightened. I could sense every change in her body. She¡¯s quivering in pleasure and uneasiness. But the same as me, her own desire to not stop this inappropriate behavior prevailed.


    And with this, the next few minutes consist mostly of us tasting each other¡¯s saliva as well as pressing our bodies together. At some point, I took off her partly drenched jacket, giving me the chance to touch her arm and shoulders directly.


    Naturally, I suppressed my perverted desire to feel up her front directly. However, down below, we¡¯ve unknowingly started rubbing against each other.


    There¡¯s no indication that she¡¯s aware of my bulge but the way her hips moved on top of it made it seem like grinding on me was a natural urrence.


    Well, it¡¯s probably an unconscious action but I couldn¡¯t help but sense a premonition that once she realized it, she wouldn''t just be embarrassed. It might even make her break down in shame.


    Although I could count that as a product of my overthinking, I decided not to risk it. Bringing back my hands to her waist, I pressed her down, keeping her lower body in ce.


    To keep her from noticing what I did, I added more fierceness to the way I kissed her. Aside from sucking her tongue and lips, I started asionally switching focus on her neck as well as her ears; directly or just its surrounding.


    In this way, Juri¡¯s focus became divided on whether to chase after me, stop me from attacking her sensitive spots, or sumb to the pleasurepletely.


    Furthermore, by doing that, I was giving her the chance to catch her breath and anchor herself on the shore, saving her from drowning in it.


    I mean, rather than make her lose her mind over this new experience, it¡¯s still better for her to have an escape route in case she deemed it enough or too much.


    Well, it¡¯s probably unnecessary because Juri soon showed signs of familiarizing with what was happening. When our lips ovepped once again, she locked me in it by proactively sucking on my tongue or my lips.


    And with this, our heated situation continued well until the rain finally subsided.


    Right at the same time as we mutually agreed to stop and be satisfied with what had transpired, light ¨C no matter how little ¨C started flooding in from the small window of the cabin.


    The dark clouds dispersed as quickly as they arrived earlier.


    As both of us looked in that direction, I had Juri snuggle to my chest while I caressed her silky, short hair.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, huh?¡± Juri murmured, sounding a little disappointed that the weather returning to normal meant our special time together hade to an end.


    ¡°Not yet. Not until we stepped out of this ce.¡±


    Somehow, rather than disappointment, I felt like I let myself loose there. I brought up looking for a loophole in her rule but in the end, she broke it herself by initiating that kiss.


    And given that I had yet to tell her anything about it, I was now feeling guilty for taking advantage of our situation. I owe her the truth.


    ¡°¡­ Ruki, we still have to continue scouting this ce¡­ That¡¯s our purpose for being here.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°That can wait. We know we can¡¯t let this end like this. It¡¯ll be bad for both of us if we act like nothing happened. Especially right now when we¡¯re still like this.¡±


    Juri tried to avert her eyes as though she was trying to escape. But as soon as my hand dropped on her cheek, she gave up on doing so and looked up while biting her pretty red lips which looked a little swollen than how it was normally. I really didn¡¯t hold back there.


    In any case, it¡¯s as I expected. Her mind was probably in turmoil right now and she was opting to act oblivious rather than tackle it.


    ¡°Y-yeah. Are you going to scold me? I talked high and mighty about propriety yet I¡­¡± Juri didn¡¯t finish her sentence and just let it hang there.


    But well, it¡¯s easy toplete it. What caught me in surprise was herck of desire to me me. She directed it all to herself and even expected me to chastise her when I was pretty much the one who steered us to be in too deep.


    Understanding what was going on in her mind, I carefully arranged my thoughts.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to scold you. That¡¯s out of the question.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. I could¡¯ve stopped you but I didn¡¯t. If you¡¯re going to me yourself, let us share it. And as the one in a rtionship here¡­ Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around? I won¡¯t mind getting an earful from you¡­¡±


    Juri¡¯s mouth opened and closed. Most likely, she couldn¡¯t find the words to respond to that.


    In any case, I continued talking while I never halted caressing her.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s also not going to happen seeing as you don¡¯t have any desire to do so¡­ That¡¯s why, Juri¡­ I hope you¡¯ll hear me out. I¡¯ll be talking about myself and why I haven¡¯t even tried to set boundaries between us. Since making up a loophole wasn¡¯t viable anymore considering you broke your rule on your own, let me justy myself out to you.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Loophole. I still think it¡¯s wishful thinking. There¡¯s no going around it other than breaking it myself¡­¡± Juri bitterly smiled.


    ¡°Mhm. I won¡¯t deny that. And now that we had gone and done it¡­ there¡¯s no amount of justification that would salvage our situation¡­ Normally. That is.¡±


    ¡°Normally?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If we applied the current norm in our society, we¡¯re both awful. Me, even more so. I am an extremely awful guy in my eyes and from your words, you probably see yourself the same way. Yet¡­ we can¡¯t help but get this drawn to each other. Why do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°We like each other. I know you¡¯re not just trying to bait me in because I¡¯ve shown interest. Your every action pointed that out to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep. There¡¯s no doubt we do feel that way. And the reason why this is inappropriate is¡­?¡±


    ¡°You have Satsuki-chan¡­ We¡¯re doing her wrong.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Well then, here is a small part of the truth about myself. If I tell you that Satsuki is aware of my interest in you, will you believe me?¡±


    As I dropped that one, Juri immediately reacted. She even almost straightened her back to drive a point. But halfway through it, she realized.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Why will she let youe with me here if she¡¯s aware of that¡­ Wait. That¡¯s not just a hypothetical question, is it?¡±


    ¡°Like I said. I¡¯ll bepletely honest with you, dropping all pretenses and my restraints¡­ Yes, Juri. Satsuki is aware of my interest in you. There¡¯s no secret between us. Also, she approved of you bing part of what we¡¯re building.


    ¡°That¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    Having no time to process everything all at once, Juri was stuck staring at me, her expression filled with question marks as confusion began to set in her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as good a guy as you think I am. Satsuki is only one of the many women rted to me and we¡¯re all¡­ bound in aplex rtionship.¡±


    As I answered her by dropping that most important bomb, Juri¡¯s confusion finally overloaded her mind.


    The guilt building up in her dispersedpletely and in its ce rose an entangled mess of confusion. In the end, Juri eventually lost all her strength as her head powerlessly dropped back on my chest. And in a weakened voice, she said.


    ¡°¡­ Ruki. This is too much for me to take in. Let me rest for a moment.¡±

 Chapter 1514 Unresolved

    Around ten minutester, Juri and I left the log cabin. With our feet bringing us further into this Greenwood Forest, our aim was to continue on our purpose for being in this ce; scouting.


    Yeah. Our closeness could still be observed with our hands not really letting go of each other. However, if someone who saw us being like a lively couple earlier showed up in front of us, they¡¯d be able to notice how the somewhat colorful mood between us paled down to almost a bleak color.


    Gone was the pleasant smile on Juri¡¯s pretty face and in its ce, a veryplicated expression. She¡¯s forcing herself to act normal when in fact, she¡¯s still feeling heavy inside.


    Well, about what happened after she recovered from having her mind overloaded because of my revtion¡­ let¡¯s just say, we failed to resolve anything at all.


    Truthfully, revealing it after the matter was absolutely tastelessing from me. I should¡¯ve started with it and not waited until she broke the rule that she lived by for all these years.


    I was wrong when I thought that she still had a path of retreat earlier when I was preventing her from being too drunk in our situation. Because as soon as I confessed about myself, it put Juri in a spot wherein there was only a cliff behind and two fiery paths in front of her.


    The cliff would mean she¡¯d fall into a cycle of guilt and regret. And the two paths were either epting or rejecting me.


    Uh. I would also add that she could rage at me for leading her by the nose or fooling her to this extent.


    In the end, she picked none of those and instead, she sat down on the spot, not choosing to take a step forward or backward.


    The words she used to stop that discussion altogether were¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve fallen too deep in this, Ruki. I cannot even think of getting mad at you. I can understand why you chose to reveal it at this moment and that you have a lot to say to me regarding that but I can¡¯t¡­ No¡­ I don¡¯t want to hear any of that today¡­ Can we continue this day and leave behind what happened in this log cabin?¡±


    It took me a while to respond to that and obviously, I weighed my choices and observed her state to the best of my ability.


    My answer was probably obvious by now¡­ I agreed with her and didn¡¯t push on that topic anymore.


    The next moment, the two of us separated, picking up the clothes we removed.


    My shirt was still wet but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Or it still did. Because when she handed me my jacket, she noticed that my shirt didn¡¯t dry up considering we only spent a few minutes there. She suggested that we get a new shirt to change into at the camping center since they¡¯re also selling one there.


    And so, that¡¯s where we¡¯re goingter. After we finish circling around this camping site.


    As we went around the same boulder and hopped back to the intended path of this ce, Juri broke the eerie silence between us.


    ¡°Ruki, you¡¯re quiet.¡±


    She walked in front of me, her eyes fixated on my face. I could tell that this was her attempt to lighten our mood but with her expression remaining the same, I doubt it would have an effect.


    We spoiled our easygoing mood which made this trip feel like a date. It would be a task to bring it back when we¡¯re still close to the log cabin where an important affair happened between us.


    In any case, my mind still urged me to back her up in what she was trying to attempt.


    And so, my response was delivered along with a smile. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Am I? You forgot that I wasn¡¯t a man of many words. I can deflect that question back to you. But let¡¯s see¡­ even if this will already sound insincere, I¡¯m concerned about you so my mind was in a constant state ofing up with ideas on how we will proceed from here.¡±


    ¡°¡¯Not a man of many words¡¯ yet you just produced 53 words, to be exact. You can¡¯t fool me.¡± Juri shook her head as she urately brought up my word count.


    And following that, her expression eased up as she also managed to produce a genuinely amused smile. I probably tickled her humorous side. If I have to guess, she didn¡¯t also pay that much attention to what I just bbered.


    ¡°Indeed. I have fooled myself there, huh? Alright. I¡¯ll be as talkative as a broken cassette recorder for you. And while I¡¯m at it¡­ Allow me to escort you in this wet forest.¡±


    Upon saying that, I lifted her hand and kissed the back of it before turning to the front and started pulling her with me, resuming our steps.


    Even though this could just be us trying to fool ourselves that everything was still fine, it¡¯s a lot better than having our footsteps sunk in the soaked and softened forest ground because of our heavy feelings. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In this way, like a pair of actors shooting a single-take film, the two of us finished our task without falling into a gloomy mood or a straight-up irredeemable situation.


    In fact, it¡¯s probably not wrong to say that we truly left behind what had transpired inside that log cabin and the way we treated each other was the same as when we stepped inside the forest.


    When we got the call from Setsuna-nee who asked us about the progress of our trip, Juri also managed to give her our joint evaluation without the former not sensing anything wrong about thetter. Her acting skills were up there and perhaps, she did manage to recover after we spent the rest of our time just acting the same way; enjoying mypanionship that carefully catered for her bliss.


    After getting a new shirt and changing into it, Juri and I walked down the same path we came from and waited for the bus that would bring us to our next destination.


    It didn¡¯t take long for it to arrive and soon enough, we got ourselves a two-seater in the middle of the bus. This time, she asked me to sit on the window seat.


    I thought she was just not in the mood to be looking out of the window but in truth, Juri just wanted to snuggle up to me, the same way she did when I scolded her in our previous bus.


    When the wheels started rolling again and the scenery outside passed by the signposts which thanked us for staying at the Greenwood Forest, Juri¡¯s head dropped on my shoulder as she released a long, exhausted sigh.


    A momentter, she spoke in a rather hopeful tone, ¡°Ruki, I won¡¯t lie. I truthfully enjoyed the time I spent with you there¡­ Even if I keep remembering what happened between us, seeing you smile and enjoy your time with me makes my chest lighter by the second¡­¡±


    ¡°I still owe you a date, right? Uh. Wrong¡­ I still haven¡¯t taken you on a date as my thanks for helping me¡­ Let me n it next week or after the camping trip¡­¡± She continued as she pulled my head down, locking our gazes once again, ¡°¡­ I may have been able to process everything by then. Or I will be certain of what I truly feel for you despite everything or how I want our rtionship to go¡­ We can¡¯t simply undo what has been done, after all¡­¡±


    Ending that with a bitter smile, Juri then lifted herself to reach my lips, initiating another kiss outside that log cabin.


    It onlysted for a few seconds but when our lips separated, I finally got a clear view of her affectionate expression. That made my heart involuntarily race, which sprang me up to take her into my embrace as I replied, ¡°Mhm. Sounds good. I thought of arguing that it should be me who ns for it but you won¡¯t like it, right? So¡­ I¡¯ll look forward to that¡­ I won¡¯t take back any words that I said earlier and I¡¯m prepared to ept whatever decision you make¡­ In the meantime, I don¡¯t think I can still stop myself from making moves on you anymore¡­ Will that be inappropriate?¡±


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ¡°Yes. It will be inappropriate, young man.¡± Juri answered in a monotone. However, a lighthearted giggle soon followed before Juri made use of my chest as her headrest.


    I don¡¯t know if this is an ideal result but in one way or another, we somehow worked out something that pulled us away from what should¡¯ve happened bymon standards.


    It makes me wonder. Have I already influenced her?

 Chapter 1515 Dodged A Bullet

    ¡°I think this is bad news for us, Ruki. Look¡­¡±


    As we were in the middle of eating our lunch in a family restaurant near the Akimitsu Hills, Juri put down her chopsticks and put her phone in front of my face. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was just buzzing from vibrations a minute earlier from Setsuna-nee¡¯s phone call that she didn¡¯t pick up. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t wait to hear from us, that troublesome Satsuki-lookalike had sent a message instead.


    As I read through what could be seen on the preview from her phone¡¯s notifications, it said¡­ ¡°Where are you two? I¡¯m waiting for you¡­¡±


    Although it¡¯s iplete, it wasn¡¯t hard to infer the whole content of it.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ If she¡¯s joining us. It¡¯s definitely bad news. What do you think about calling her back and telling her where we are before she spectes why you missed that one call.¡± I suggested but knowing that woman¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to assume that she¡¯d be nagging at me even if Juri and I didn¡¯t cross that line.


    Anyway, at the same time as I said that, I also brought out my phone to check. Sure enough, I¡¯ve seen her name in my flooded notification list. Although she didn¡¯t call me, there¡¯s a message from her which says, ¡°Oi, Onoda-kun, Juri didn¡¯t answer my call. Are you two still on the bus? Don¡¯t ignore this or you¡¯ll kiss my fist when I see you!¡±


    Haa¡­ Yep. That is typical of her.


    One could say that she¡¯s annoying to deal with but knowing her history, Setsuna-nee has her reasons why she adopted and cultivated her distrust of men. Even if she¡¯s not the one directly affected, that incident hit her harder. Oh. No. It¡¯s more so because it¡¯s Satsuki who got put in that situation. She¡¯d probably take it easier to move on if she was the one who got almost assaulted.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s ming herself for it. That¡¯s why to prevent that from happening again, she decided to just shut out most men except her family and Sakuma.


    Although she¡¯s not really against my rtionship with Satsuki, her distrust stuck out, which resulted in her trying to antagonize me at every turn. And even though we had a fruitful conversation earlier that lessened her distrust in me, that didn¡¯t mean it already disappearedpletely.


    If, by chance, she started suspecting my close rtionship with Juri¡­ I could already imagine her designating me as her mortal enemy. Justification be damned but she¡¯d definitely be on the right side if that happens.


    Who will support a timer, right?


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right. I should give her a call. Mind if I do it now?¡±


    ¡°Sure. The food won¡¯t run away from the table. And if need be, I don¡¯t mind feeding you while you talk to her.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ You still have the gall to jest at this point.¡± Juriughingly shook her head.


    Then, as though a brilliant idea popped up in her mind, her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she picked up her chopsticks. She stood up from her seat and leaned over to grab a dumpling from my te.


    Understanding what she was about to do, I waited for it in slight anticipation. Or so I thought¡­


    The next moment, Juri sat back down and started biting on that dumpling as an amused expression upied her face. ¡°Want a bite?¡±


    Alright¡­ This is not the Juri that I know. I¡¯ve never taken her for a teaser¡­


    Did she unlock her potential after what happened between us? No, right? Ugh¡­ Maybe this is the result of her embracing her interest in me and breaking her own rule. She became unbridled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me as if I stole your food, Ruki. I just moved ahead to do what you¡¯re nning to¡­ Un. This is tasty. I should¡¯ve ordered the same¡­ Oh. Right. You can eat some meatballs from my te too. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± After finishing that dumpling, Juri¡¯s amusement bloomed further as she pointed at her te.


    This girl¡­ Act or not, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s great at this.


    Well then, I guess I should y along with her¡­ Can¡¯t have her think that I¡¯m this easy to topple. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°No. I¡¯m good. Rather, I¡¯ll be content to see you happily munching on food. So, here. A second helping.¡±


    Far from her expectation, I picked up another dumpling from my te and leaned over to her, bringing the food next to her mouth.


    Juri, who was just about to giggle at how well she yed that out, couldn¡¯t help but freeze as she alternately looked at me and my chopsticks. The thought of calling Setsuna-nee also seemingly disappeared from her mind.


    As a hint of red started upying her cheeks, Juri opened her mouth slightly, just enough for the dumpling to fit.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t waste that chance and pushed it in, sessfully feeding her.


    As her lips closed around my chopstick, I slowly slid it out before sitting back down on my seat and watching her shamefully chew that piece of dumpling.


    While she was at that, I raised my phone and¡­ intentionally raised the volume as I snapped a photo of her.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel It was a great shot. It fully captured her shame, surprise, and amusement at this unexpected turn. Furthermore, I somehow felt that the photo encapsted everything that happened between us today or the progress that we made even if nothing had been resolved yet.


    When Juri noticed what I did, she immediately tried to grab my phone. And with her mouth full, she could only issue some incoherent mumblings.


    And it was at this point that the phone she had ced on the table started vibrating again, stopping her in her tracks.


    Yep. It¡¯s Setsuna-nee. And that''s great timing. I¡¯ll give her that.


    While looking a little indignant, Juri forcefully gulped down what was in her mouth and pouted at me before sitting back down.


    She straightened her expression, in preparation for answering that call.


    ¡°Setsu? Sorry, we are at a restaurant nearby¡­ Huh? No. Ruki isn¡¯t trying anything¡­ Did you forget? We got dyed by the rain¡­ Okay, alright, I¡¯m sorry if I missed your call. You know me, if I¡¯m starving, my mind is only focused on the food¡­ If you¡¯re already there, juste here. I¡¯ll treat you as well.¡±


    And there we go¡­ She could really keep up and act the same as earlier. From the way their conversation went, Juri sessfully reasoned out why she failed to pick up the call the first time.


    Whether that was true or not, I had no idea. I mean, what she just tried to pull didn¡¯t look like she was focused on her food, right? Or maybe, she¡¯s not yet starving.


    In any case, since I heard my name there, Setsuna-nee must have tried to use me of something¡­ And she lied about that too¡­


    That¡¯s inappropriate¡­


    Anyway, while the call was still in progress, I used that chance to type in my reply to Setsuna-nee even though it¡¯s not needed anymore, ¡°Kiss your fist? Nope. I¡¯ll take Satsuki¡¯s kiss any moment. By the way, since you¡¯ll be reading this after your call, I did what you asked. I didn¡¯t ignore this message. I¡¯m absolved of any crime.¡±


    Five minutes after Juri concluded that call, Setsuna-nee showed up and strolled inside the family restaurant. With her eyes scouring the ce right away, it didn¡¯t take long for her to find us in one corner. While she showed a pleasant smile toward Juri, the girl grumpily narrowed her eyes at me.


    They¡¯re really sisters. I couldn¡¯t help but see Satsuki¡¯s image from that. And that¡¯s within my expectation after I cheekily replied like that.


    Anyway, in retrospect, we dodged a bullet.


    If Juri and I showed up at that third location while still linked intimately, we¡¯d be caught red-handed.

 Chapter 1516 Climbing Up The Akimitsu Hills

    ¡°Huh? I finished all of my ns for today so I can join you two. I¡¯m the one who suggested this ce, remember? No way I¡¯ll pass up on the chance for a free tour.¡±


    ¡°... You say that but look at how lightly you dressed. Are you sure you can hike on a pair of sandals? And with heels at that.¡±


    Reacting to her answer to our question about why she changed her mind halfway through, I scrutinized her choice of footwear. Not to mention, she¡¯s also wearing some tight-fitting jeans paired with light clothes that cling to her body. Although she had something to cover her arms and shoulders, it was still pretty light that I couldn¡¯t help but shiver for her. I mean, even if the rain had passed, the sky remained cloudy and the wind was biting cold due to the elevation of this location.


    ¡°Rx. You¡¯re here to carry me if I tripped, right? Or will you say no to your girlfriend¡¯s older sister?¡± Setsuna-nee said as she grinned in delight as though there was no way for me to say no to that suggestion.


    ¡°Well, sure. I¡¯ll just watch out and prevent you from tripping.


    ¡°Eh? What about me? Will you also carry me if I trip?¡± Perhaps not wanting to get left out, Juri interjected but the way she said that was still riddled with her act. It sounded like she was just ying along with the way this conversation was going.


    ¡°Nonsense, Onoda-kun. I¡¯ll intentionally trip over nothing to catch you off guard. And Juri, I¡¯m sure he can carry both of us despite his slender arms, no? When that happens, I¡¯ll call Satsu-chan and show how strong you are.¡±


    Setsuna-nee squeezed my shoulder, forcing me to look at her. And as expected her grin remained on her face. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her other reason foring to join us was to keep teasing me.


    Well, I¡¯ll have it her way. She just gave Juri and me an excuse to get close to one another. For sure, knowing how this cool beauty changed after ripping out her propriety dogma when ites to me, she¡¯ll also try and do somethingter.


    Anyway, after that conversation where I mostly conceded and acted a little agreeable for their convenience, we finally started making our way to the Akimitsu Hills.


    Since it was already midday, the number of other campers going up the road toward its entrance was few and far between.


    We could see a group of friends, cheering for those who were already exhausted by this initial hike on a concrete road. Then there was also a family of four with the father carrying his two children as the three of them sang a nursery rhyme. The mother was carrying a basket that was most likely filled with their packed-up food and snacks.


    Obviously, there were also couples, making camping in this location their date venue.


    From what I read before and the way Setsuna-nee kept on talking about it while we walked, one could rent cottages that could house six to ten people each or depending on the area.


    While camping using a tent was still viable near the peak of those hills, the most well-known feature of this location as a camping trip was those cottages that could be rented for a few days or a month. In a way, it¡¯s not really targeted at campers but those who just wanted to live on a mountain and away from society.


    They also boasted a recreation area that could be used for events.


    Just from hearing those, I could already foresee that Akimitsu Hills might be the one picked for our camping trip. While the Greenwood Forest was also doable, it would be hard for whoever was going to be in charge to police or look after high schoolers.


    In any case, that¡¯s just my preliminary evaluation. I still have to see what this ce really has to offer.


    Passing through the entrance, the three of us with Juri on the lead, went to the reception.


    The same as the first location, she called for a reservation for scouting purposes. Even though it got epted, she was still asked to pay 25% of the cost for one cottage.


    It¡¯s not a problem, anyway. They were given a budget for this. And so, instead of getting a pass, we were just given four hours to explore and scout the ce while also given a cottage to use if ever our feet get tired.


    This time, as we stepped out and started moving to our cottage which was located somewhere far from that adminpound, Setsuna-nee took the lead while Juri and I followed after her.


    ¡°Is this what you¡¯re calling a hike? I can do this all day.¡± While sounding a little boastful, Setsuna-nee blurted that out as we were halfway through the initial path that only has a 5-degree slope. It¡¯s not even counted as a hike since one can still easily climb that. The only thing one had to watch out for were protruded rocks or soft ground that could potentially cause an ident


    ¡°I think you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself Setsu. Watch your steps. It rained so you might step on a puddle and slip on it.¡± Juri warned her.


    As for me, I decided not to say anything and just keep an eye out in case one of them trips. Well, most of my attention was on Juri and I made sure to close our distance while not being too obvious.


    With Setsuna-nee¡¯s eyes focused at the front, we were stealthily being intimate with each other ¨C although mostly it¡¯s just us holding each other¡¯s hands. Even if she caught us, we could just make an excuse that I offered my help to her to prevent her from tripping.


    ¡°Rx. I told you, I got this. Even if I¡¯ve never been here before, I¡¯ve seen videos of a vlogger staying in this ce. She gave useful tips on how to navigate and have fun in this ce.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Vlogger, huh? So, she¡¯s the type to watch those people on the inte. While most of them were just there for the clout and content, there¡¯s no doubt that some were really helpful. Not that I finished one myself but they¡¯re the rave these days ¨C I only watch Yue¡¯s videos nowadays, mostly her singing or her interviews in some news pages.


    ¡°Really, now? Alright. Then you don¡¯t need Ruki to save you if you trip, right?¡±


    For Juri to add that there, she¡¯s probably probing Setsuna-nee. She¡¯s aware of how worked up her best friend is when ites to me.


    ¡°Of course, I still need that. But wait, I noticed something. Since when did you start calling him by his name? I remember you¡¯re still calling him ¡®Onoda-kun¡¯ when I called you.¡± Stopping in her steps, Setsuna-nee twisted her body a bit to look at us with suspicion in her eyes.


    Alright. That probing didn¡¯t go well. And Juri probably got too used to calling me that way or she just wanted to do it regardless of Setsuna-nee hearing it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? He¡¯s Onoda-kun and he¡¯s Ruki. I¡¯m trying it out. It¡¯s shorter and easier to say.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? What about you?¡± Setsuna-nee, seemingly not convinced at Juri¡¯s answer, turned her gaze to me.


    How should I answer that? Let¡¯s see...


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind calling her Juri as well. I mean, I¡¯m calling you Setsuna-nee-san. It¡¯s a mouthful.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Setsuna-nee clicked her tongue. ¡°Huh? You need to show respect to your seniors. Don¡¯t forget that. Anyway, why Juri and not Juri-nee?¡±


    So, she¡¯s not going to drop that...


    ¡°Hmm... Why, huh...?¡± I tilted my head and answered like I haven¡¯t thought about it yet when in fact, I have a clear reason why I¡¯m calling her Juri and not attaching an honorific like the way I called her Koizumi-san before.


    ¡°Come on, Setsu. I¡¯m not Satsuki-chan¡¯s older sister and I don¡¯t see Ruki as a little brother. I told you how I¡¯m trying to recruit him as a model, right? He looks so mature that other high schoolers look like childrenpared to him.¡±


    ¡°I say, you¡¯re exaggerating it. Onoda-kun look mature? Nope, he looks like he still has milk on his lips.¡±


    This girl... While Juri was really pushing that, I¡¯m some baby-faced idiot, you know? Even if she asks all my girls, they will only call me cute but they never see me looking childish.


    A secondter, I put a hand on my chin and spoke out before Juri could reply. ¡°Satsuki doesn¡¯t produce milk yet so... that¡¯s false.¡±


    Because I said that like I was talking about a normal topic, not only Setsuna-nee but also Juri stared at me, speechless. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It took them a while to process it as both of their faces got upied and visited by a crimson color. Then at almost the same time, they blurted out,


    ¡°You pervert! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    ¡°Ruki, that¡¯s inappropriate!¡±


    Expecting that kind of reaction, I raised my hands as I answered in the same, unbothered tone.


    ¡°Oh. My bad.¡±


    As soon as I finished that, Juri grabbed my arm and squeezed it with all her strength. It¡¯s not even hurting me and seeing her embarrassed expression like this was always a bliss.


    As for Setsuna-nee, she descended and hooked her arm around my head, trying to choke me once again. However, the same as thest time, it¡¯s more of pushing my face to her voluptuous chest than choking me.


    Right... Should I tell her to put more force into it?


    Anyway, even though we had yet to start scouting this ce, having Setsuna-nee here wasn¡¯t really that bad. It won¡¯t be hard to control her behavior. I just have to be as shameless as I can while asionally acting obediently around her.

 Chapter 1517 Flipped

    With the right number of trees scattered, keeping the environment really pleasant to stay in while also admiring the view of the nearby mountain, this ce lived up to Setsuna-nee¡¯s expectations. And since Juri and I couldpare it with the other two locations, it definitely proved itself to be the best location for a camping trip for at least a hundred students.


    Their college department might be calling it a camping trip but ording to Juri and Setsuna-nee, rather than send the students to the wilderness and sleep outside under a tent, they were looking for something like a summer camp but smaller in scale. Mostly just for giving themselves and the students the experience of living outside their ownfort.


    Arge location like this Akimitsu Hills where they could rent out an area for that was the most ideal one.


    While we probably couldn¡¯t do much like fishing on a river or picking up mushrooms and other edible nts beneath the bushes of nts and trees, they could arrange for activities that would be perfect for a small group of students, a chance to get the whole ss in the same page, or having everyone interact without the worry of academics or other such mundane problems.


    But then again, it would still be the decision of whoever¡¯s in charge to make it happen. The three of us were just here to scout and see if it would be ideal.


    Anyway, when we arrived at the location of the cottage, Juri and Setsuna-nee, whose feet were probably tired from thest set of steep steps to reach this area, immediately zoomed in at what looked like a long couch ced near the back window of the cottage, overlooking the mountain nearby.


    I did mention that this was near that mountain Miwa-nee and I climbed recently. But with this being a hill, you still have to raise your head to try and catch a glimpse of the peak. And because of the rain and the remaining thick clouds barring the blue sky, it¡¯s impossible to see it. Nheless, the view was still a sight to behold.


    The two women even exhaled in amazement when their eyes got drawn to it.


    For sure, if someone was here to just rx while enjoying nature, they could really get the value for their money even if they stayed in their cottage the whole time.


    Obviously, there¡¯s a lot more to do here than just admire that. And with four hours on our hands, stopping by this cottage was just for them to catch their breath.


    ¡°Ruki,e here and join us.¡±


    While I was trying to take in the interior of the cottage which was pretty much just a polished log cabin with a proper restroom, a small kitchen, and running water, Juri called out to me.


    ¡°Well, is it fine? Look at Setsuna-nee, there¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯ll bite if I even get close to her.¡±


    I pointed at her best friend who also turned her eyes on me. Although I eventually apologized earlier with my shameless response, she didn¡¯t appear to acknowledge it and simply became silent.


    Either she¡¯s not convinced with my apology or she¡¯s just like that when ites to me. The only time we were agreeable to each other was probably whenever it concerned Satsuki. Outside of that, she¡¯s been mostly grumpy or someone who kept on using her ¡®older sister¡¯ card to bend me to her will ¨C which ended up not being amusing for her most of the time.


    Because even if I would eventually cater to her whims, I always annoyed her first with my shamelessness or just answering back at her. Whether it was through messages or calls. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Our conversation this morning was probably the most civilized I¡¯ve seen of her.


    ¡°What do you think I am, a rabid dog? No one¡¯s forcing you to sit here with us. You can say no.¡± Although that didn¡¯t sound as aggressive as before, Setsuna-nee still tried to keep her held high.


    In a way, I could interpret that as the woman refusing to appear like she¡¯sying off with antagonizing me. Since she¡¯s older than me, she probably wanted to continue acting like one. It¡¯s not working on me though.


    The only reason I continue to call her with honorifics and put up with her annoying antics was because she¡¯s Satsuki¡¯s sister. If she didn¡¯t have that identity, I¡¯d probably ignore her and solely focus on Juri.


    ¡°Are you still grumpy for earlier? Should I apologize again?¡± I asked as I dropped my bag next to theirs and started closing our distance.


    While Setsuna-nee averted her gaze as though she didn¡¯t want to answer my question, Juri kept her eyes on me. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It¡¯s hidden from Setsuna-nee but I could easily notice how her lips were drawn into a beautiful arc. For sure, she¡¯s pleased to have another reason for me to be in a situation where there¡¯s no distance between us. If not for her best friend being with us, we¡¯d probably be in the same situation as earlier; acting like a couple.


    ¡°Apologize, you say? Have you ever seen someone apologizing while looking amused? No, right? Because that¡¯s you¡­ I don¡¯t need another apology, just stop acting so shameless. Satsu-chan only has positive words about you but I¡¯ve never seen one of those traits she has been praising.¡±


    Alright¡­ I¡¯m guilty of that. My apology was truly half-hearted. But that second part¡­ Satsuki was probably trying to convince her as well.


    ¡°Setsu. Aren¡¯t you being harsh on him? He¡¯s been mostly respectful to us¡­ Uh, although thatst one was really inappropriate, I¡¯m certain he''s just trying to lighten up the mood.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really defending him, huh? He can lighten our mood without acting shameless, Juri.¡±


    Juri interjected to perhaps, defend me from Setsuna-nee¡¯s prejudice but that only resulted in the woman looking at her as if she didn¡¯t expect her to do that. It¡¯s bing obvious that she¡¯s also biased in favor of me.


    At this point, I finally reached their position, and looking at how they were taking the corner, leaving a space in between them, I first nced at the two before sitting down.


    While Juri almost immediately leaned closer to me, Setsuna-nee fidgeted and tried to push me by nudging my shoulder. Of course, that¡¯s unsessful, resulting in another grumpy look from her.


    In any case, I paid no attention to that. Instead, I put myself back in the conversation.


    I inhaled and put my mind on crafting the best words to use before delivering it while packaged with sincerity.


    ¡°Setsuna-nee¡­ I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to believe me but I¡¯m acting this way because I don¡¯t want to put a false pretense in front of you. You¡¯re Satsuki¡¯s older sister and someone very important to her. Won¡¯t it be better if I stay true to myself rather than act ording to your ideal image? We¡¯ll disagree at times but even if I¡¯m like this, I respect you a lot.¡±


    A lot might be pushing it. In truth, I could probably only say that whenever she¡¯s not being annoying ¨C and that¡¯s rare.


    Since Juri also heard that, I could feel her hand squeezing my arm as though she was showing her support to me through it. On the other hand, Setsuna-nee stared at me for a while without any change in expression. Most likely, trying to process how she would react to what I said.


    Eventually, she lowered her head and answered in a murmur, ¡°Suit yourself¡­ I know I¡¯m being a jerk to you and I¡­ I don¡¯t like it one bit since Satsuki looks like she really loves you just that¡­ I can do nothing with my trust issue.¡±


    She paused there to raise her head and look at me. But not even five secondster, she averted her gaze again as though she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Well, she¡¯s probably not repulsed but trying to avoid acting really grumpy again.


    A few seconds of silenceter, she opened up her mouth again, steering our conversation away from it.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s drop that, okay? You two can continue to scout this ce together after we finish resting here.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Juri couldn¡¯t help but react to it, ¡°Huh? What about you? I thought you were joining us.¡±


    Setsuna-nee shook her head, ¡°I changed my mind. I can seriously ruin the mood with my grumpiness, right? It¡¯s better that way, I will have the chance to enjoy going around by myself.¡±


    This woman¡­ Did I flip a switch somewhere? I can¡¯t recognize her like this.

 Chapter 1518 Peak

    Like Setsuna-nee dered, she left the cottage ahead of us when we finished discussing what we should look out for.


    And yep, I didn¡¯t try to dissuade her from that decision.


    I mean, with Setsuna-nee sounding like a switch got flipped causing her to start reflecting, I don¡¯t think she needed to beforted for it.


    What good will it do anyway? Sometimes, it¡¯s better to reflect alone than have someoneforting you on the side ¨C especially since I¡¯m the one receiving her unreasonable grumpiness. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maybeter if we congregate back to the cottage, she¡¯d be a different person. Hopefully.


    In any case, I could tolerate being teased by my girls since most of the time, they¡¯re just doing it to get back at me. But Setsuna-nee was being intentionally obnoxious. I even thought she might be trying to get me to dislike her so I would leave Satsuki ¨C but that¡¯s a foolish assumption.


    When she stepped out, it did look like she was running away given that she didn¡¯t even nce back at us while also ignoring Juri who was trying to convince her to not separate from us.


    I could understand why Juri did that though. Even if this could give us a chance to be alone together, she¡¯s not awful enough to leave behind her best friend that¡¯s clearly not in her best state. Also, she admitted that it was the first time she heard Setsuna-nee acting that way, unenergetic and remorseful. She¡¯s worried for her.


    Unfortunately, even when she dashed to the door to run after her, she failed to catch up to her.


    In the end, we stood by the door, watching the woman¡¯s back as she started shuffling toward the direction she picked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have youe with me, Ruki. I just can¡¯t leave Setsu behind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cool. I foresaw that this was going to happen. Maybe I should be the one to apologize for not even trying to dissuade her earlier.¡±


    Right. When it was our turn to leave, Juri asked me if we could follow Setsuna-nee instead. I agreed. It¡¯s not worth it for us to use this as a chance to further our still-vague rtionship when she¡¯s this concerned over her best friend.


    Juri might¡¯ve broken her rule of propriety when ites to me but that doesn''t mean I¡¯ve be the center of her life.


    ¡°Geez. That¡¯s what I thought too. Given how you¡¯re always acting considerate, I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t say anything there. Is it because she¡¯s not someone you¡¯re interested in?¡±


    ¡°No. That''s not it. Setsuna-nee doesn¡¯t need me intervening with her decision. If that¡¯s how she reacted when I told her that I¡¯m just being true to myself in front of her then she must¡¯ve thought that I¡¯m putting up with her acting unreasonable.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s a valid guess considering how I revealed a part of my true nature to her but that¡¯s really not it.


    In any case, after seeing me shaking my head and providing that information, Juri didn¡¯t raise an argument.


    She stared up ahead, perhaps trying to catch the shadow of Setuna-nee, as we walked in the general direction that woman took.


    After a while, she said, ¡°If you put it that way... it makes sense. You see. For the years that we¡¯re together, I haven¡¯t seen that look of defeat on her face before. Even when she¡¯s talking about Sakuma-kun, she remains the same, albeit a little more energetic than usual.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m also caught a little off-guard there. I never imagined her to be the type to act remorseful or self-deprecate like that. Anyway, now that you mention it... what does she think of Sakuma?¡±


    Remained the same, huh? So, is she not serious about that fellow? So much for the advice I gave him. But then again, this was just Juri¡¯s observation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But she certainly sees her more of a little brother she can befortable with as he¡¯s the only guy outside her family she considers trustworthy.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°I see.¡±


    So, he¡¯s still a little brother? Damn. I¡¯ll light up a candle for you, Sakuma.


    Thinking about it, after dealing with Setsuna-nee on multiple asions, I really doubt Sakuma¡¯s chances if he doesn¡¯t man up or at least show her how serious he is about her. You know, like shut her down if ever she tries to deflect his advances.


    ¡°But Ruki, she also talks about you a lot. She¡¯sining most of the time though. And when she¡¯s on the phone with Satsuki-chan, she keeps on badmouthing you... Uhm. Not really a harsh one but more on the lighter side like... ¡®Why is he not walking you home?¡¯ or ¡®Why is he not picking you up every morning?¡¯. She has this huge expectation towards you.¡±


    Juri added as she tried to say those while imitating Setsuna-nee¡¯s voice. By the end of it, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her gaze away to prevent me from seeing how embarrassed she was.


    This girl... Well, I let that pass and simply put on a wry smile.


    ¡°Expectation, huh? Granted, I really can¡¯t do that. At least, not every day. But if Satsuki so wished, I won¡¯t hesitate tomit myself to picking her up and taking her home.¡±


    Usually, it shouldn¡¯t be like that where I was waiting for them to wish for it. And while the idea popped up in my head most of the time, it would always end in choosing one of them. It¡¯s awful for all of us but there¡¯s no way around it when I only have one body. It¡¯s their understanding and consideration that¡¯s really making all of this work.


    ¡°For you to say that while looking like you took a bitter pill, it must¡¯ve been hard for you, huh? It¡¯s easy to give an eptable lie yet here you are, still spouting your honest thoughts.¡± Juri lightly sighed before squeezing my cheek as though she was trying to correct my expression.


    ¡°Well, if Setsuna-nee is in front of us then I might refrain from being too honest with my thoughts. I already opened up to you, even though it¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg. I¡¯m not going to take that back and build up a lie. Whether or not that¡¯s going to work out in or against my favor, it¡¯s for you to decide.¡±


    Upon saying that, I removed her hand from my cheek and locked it with mine. Juri shook her head as a reaction to it but allowed me to hold her hand for at least a few seconds before taking it back. Surely, she didn¡¯t want Setsuna-nee to have another reason to suspect what was happening between us.


    She also didn¡¯t mutter a response to what I said and simply continued walking alongside me. Taking a nce at her and seeing how she had this contemtive gaze, she¡¯s definitely trying to digest that. Nheless, she kept to her word of putting that off until that aforementioned date that she was going to set for us.


    Just like this, it took us around five minutes before finding ourselves in front of another slope. Reading the sign before it, it¡¯s the path towards the peak of this hill.


    There were other campers or just regr visitors at this part of the hill so the search for Setsuna-nee had just gone up in difficulty.


    While most of them didn¡¯t pay attention to us and went on their own way whether uphill or downhill, it¡¯s still a task to get away from being spoken to. Thankfully, most of them were friendly and when we asked them if they saw Setsuna-nee by describing her features, those who saw her positively imed that she was up there at the peak.


    Really, what about scouting the ce, huh? She¡¯s really just enjoying the limited time we have here.


    Five minutester, with Juri looking a little tired, we finally reached the peak.


    It¡¯s not an open space but there¡¯s a roofed structure there that¡¯s probably for viewing or just a ce for people to gather. Even from afar, we could see people moving about or staying in one ce, gazing at the sky or at what they could see down below. However, there¡¯s no Setsuna-nee in sight.


    And so, we continued and entered it to search for her.


    We hadn''t been five steps in when suddenly, we heard her familiar voice from behind us.


    ¡°You two... Did you follow me here? Wait. Let me guess... Are you worried that I¡¯m going to wallow in despair and trip myself up? Hey, I¡¯m not that clumsy. And I''m here to clear my mind....¡±


    Before we could turn around to see her, Setsuna-nee hooked her arms around our shoulders as she put herself between us.

 Chapter 1519 Question

    Different from when she left the cottage, Setsuna-nee was surprisingly spirited and it made me wonder if what I saw earlier was just an illusion.


    Juri, who was dumbfounded at her best friend¡¯s intriguing change, immediately asked her what happened.


    And her only response was ¡°I inhaled fresh air...?¡±. It was said as though she wasn¡¯t sure of it herself followed by an impish grin.


    That added more question marks on top of Juri¡¯s head. But she didn¡¯t stop at that. Setsuna-nee faced me with her eyes looking like she had just reached a crucial decision. After releasing a long sigh, expelling whatever heavy load she was keeping, a pleasant smile rose on her face as if all the times she unreasonably picked on me were already a matter of the past.


    And while I was trying to figure out what happened to her, she pulled me down into her embrace, forcing my face on her bountiful front.


    Given the situation, there¡¯s no chance for my perverted trait to react as my head just went into the same state as Juri. It sent me into confusion, wondering how I should react to this strange Setsuna-nee.


    I waited for her to say something but until she released me from her embrace, she remained quiet and simply caressed my head like she was calming down her younger sibling.


    Once that was done, she turned around and grabbed both of our wrists, guiding us to a free-viewing corner while humming contentedly.


    Juri and I looked at each other, figuring out each other¡¯s thoughts on what happened. But in the end, we could only shrug as Setsuna-nee¡¯s swift change definitely came out of nowhere and it hit both of us like a truck.


    None of us expected this when we decided to follow the woman.


    In any case, with my mind whirring out of control as it continued to simte things while overthinking, I came up with a not-so-certain conclusion... Either she really just decided to let go of her prejudice of me or I probably should expect a twist sooner orter.


    Due to that, I put my vignce to the maximum while silently hoping that the former was the right answer.


    -


    -


    ¡°Okay. Here we are. Look. We can see everything from here.¡± Still sounding enthusiastic, Setsuna started with that as she pointed at the scenery in front of us.


    Well, most of it was just the face of the mountain but I realized that she was pointing downwards or rather, the entirety of this hill. Of course, it¡¯s impossible to see everything but if it¡¯s about the notable areas ¨C popted or not by campers ¨C it allows us to get something close to a bird¡¯s eye view. And with that, scouting this ce had just gotten easier.


    With Juri also bing amazed at the view, the two of them started discussing possible ns for the camping trip as if picking this ce was already finalized.


    Naturally, they also included me in it by asking me for my opinion. I didn¡¯t shy away from that but I also didn¡¯t take up a leading role in their decision.


    Even if I suggested something, it would be only a supplement to what either of them brought up.


    And after marking the areas they wanted to go check out personally, they concluded it with a high-five.


    Yep. They both turned to me and also asked me to give them one.


    At this point, whatever happened earlier had already been forgotten or, at least, set aside. And seeing themughing and smiling contentedly at the result, I couldn¡¯t help but also feel light in my chest.


    We then decided to return to the cottage first for another quick rest. Since those areas they marked would be reached on our way out once our time was up, they voted to use the time to rx, eat something and just enjoy our remaining trial period in this camping location.


    The first thirty minutes passed by with just uszing around but soon after that, Juri hurriedly stood up from where she was sitting, looking embarrassed.


    Without saying anything, she started moving away, leaving us wondering.


    Setsuna-nee immediately called out to her,


    ¡°Where are you going, Juri?¡±


    On the other hand, I used my observation skills, to figure out the reason why...


    She¡¯s fidgeting. Her legs were squeezed together. And looking at where her toes were pointing, I deduced where she was going...


    If I¡¯m not mistaken then she¡¯s going to the restroom. While she could just say that out loud, my presence surely prevented her from doing that. Hence, the same reason why she appeared embarrassed.


    ¡°R-restroom. Wannae with me?¡± With a wry smile on her lips, she just confirmed my guess.


    Upon hearing that, Setsuna-nee scratched her cheek before gesturing for her to go, ¡°Ugh. My bad. Go on then... As if that restroom is big enough to amodate both of us.¡±


    ¡°Setsu! Ruki is listening! It¡¯s... it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s perfectly normal to go to the bathroom. I don¡¯t see a problem with it.¡± I shrugged before intentionally turning my head to the side, just so she could have the window to go in without me seeing her.


    Well, normally it¡¯s really embarrassing to announce that, especially for women... But with how skewed my perception is already or simply just by how shameless I am... That thought already flew past my head.


    ¡°Ruki... It¡¯s embarrassing for me...¡±


    Even without seeing her expression, just by the tone of her voice, I could imagine her blushing in shame.


    Coming to her best friend¡¯s rescue, Setsuna-nee said, ¡°Onoda-kun, if you don¡¯t want to be hated by Juri. Stop being shameless around her, alright?¡±


    I raised my hand in surrender, not wanting to argue about it anymore. I also nced at Juri, giving her a nod.


    ¡°... Setsu. It¡¯s fine. Anyway, I¡¯ll leave you two here... Should I worry?¡±


    ¡°Why should you worry? Just go. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re leaving for another world. And it won¡¯t take long, right?¡±


    ¡°But... the two of you alone... I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be at each other¡¯s throat once again.¡±


    Wait. It¡¯s not that bad, right? It¡¯s only Setsuna-nee who¡¯s always going for my throat with how annoying she is... But if she remained as agreeable as how she was at the hilltop then it¡¯s going to be fine.


    I wouldn¡¯t necessarily provoke her, after all.


    ¡°That... That¡¯s not going to happen!¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s an eptable answer but... why did she stutter there?


    In any case, Juri epted that and finally ran to the door. If she stayed any longer, her dder would probably burst...


    Well, at least, the soundproofing in that particr room was great since we tested it earlier. She didn¡¯t have to worry about me hearing the sound...


    With Juri¡¯s exit, we¡¯re now alone.


    I wasn¡¯t tense but... when I took a nce at Setsuna-nee who was sitting on the same couch as earlier, I caught her staring at me.


    Then, without saying anything, she stood up and approached me. Since we were just resting, I was sitting in my own corner, with my back against the wall.


    I followed her with my eyes, anticipating what she was about to do.


    As soon as she reached me, she took my open side and sat down next to me. Then, she asked in a serene tone, ¡°Did you hate me, Onoda-kun? For antagonizing you every time and acting unreasonable, I mean...¡±


    This... What is she trying to do? Why did she have to wait until we were alone before doing this?


    Ah. No. I already understood her reason. She didn¡¯t want Juri to hear or see this. Still, the question remains, why? Is it because her best friend¡¯s view of her might change?


    Uh... Well, only Setsuna-nee could answer that.


    ¡°Where did thate from?¡±


    ¡°Just answer me...¡±


    Setsuna-nee leaned closer. Her eyes that seemed to say ¡®I want to know¡¯ locked into mine.


    Naturally, I tried to understand her motive but with how pure her eyes are right now, contrary to earlier wherein it¡¯s like what you would expect from a naughty and annoying brat, I couldn¡¯t help but believe that she changed after getting some fresh air.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hate you, Setsuna-nee-san. Annoyed, yes but that¡¯s all. Like I said, you¡¯re Satsuki¡¯s older sister. Thest thing I need is to be the reason for you two to drift apart once again. I¡¯ve been helping her reconnect with you ¨C but I guess she already told you that.¡±


    ¡°I see... So that¡¯s how it is, huh?¡±


    It took her a while to process my answer but when she did, she left a vague response before also plopping her back on the wall.


    Whatever she meant by that, I couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom. But then again, since she didn¡¯t return to her spot, this conversation was probably far from over.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1520 Acceptance

    Using the window of opportunity provided by Juri¡¯s temporary absence, Setsuna-nee continued to remain beside me.


    Taking another nce at her, I found her tilting her head up with her eyes closed. She¡¯s contemting about something. And obviously, it concerned the issue she has with me.


    Well, not counting how she hugged me earlier, it¡¯s already a progress that she didn¡¯t appear restless sitting next to me. For what it¡¯s worth, her problem with men in general was probably not that worsepared to Edel. She could still socialize with them as long as they wouldn¡¯t show any hint that they were interested in getting closer to her.


    She¡¯s not like Eguchi-sensei as well who had her bad encounter one time and attended an all-girls school until college. Setsuna-nee had her fair share of interaction with the opposite gender just that... she kept a high wall that no one could climb. And even if one dared to, she would shoot them down from the top of that wall.


    So... what has changed with her? Did she really ept me after I told her my honest thoughts or how I¡¯m not going to put on an act in front of her?


    Anyway, seeing her like this, I could see the image of Satsuki in her. That girl also had this little habit of closing her eyes to concentrate when thinking about something. However, most of the time, she¡¯d just act grumpy one second and cling to me the next. And while we¡¯re in that position, she¡¯d tell me what¡¯s bothering her. Among my girls, she¡¯s one of those who would always turn to me for my opinion.


    Of course, that¡¯s not going to happen with Setsuna-nee. No matter how simr their facial features are or how close their rtionship as siblings is, they¡¯re two different persons. Besides, she doesn¡¯t have the same kind of rtionship with me like Satsuki. That¡¯s why while she¡¯s doing that, my mind wasing up with a topic that we could discuss.


    A minuteter, I got one.


    ¡°So, about this camping trip. Will you and Juri be there to supervise us or will it be somebody else?¡±


    Although bringing that question up could interrupt her thoughts, considering she hadn¡¯t moved for so long, it¡¯s better to change the flow of our conversation instead. It won¡¯t matter since we¡¯ll probably go back to itter.


    Like I expected, it didn¡¯t take long for Setsuna-nee to open her eyes again. She looked at me again, probably wondering why I was asking that before responding.


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s not decided yet. However, if you¡¯re hoping to have an easy time by having us supervise you, that¡¯s not going to happen. We¡¯ll join the trip, that, I¡¯m sure. However, we won¡¯t have that kind of responsibility. We¡¯ve already taken this task, after all.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I see. That means you can do whatever you want. How nice.¡±


    Saying like I wasmenting that we won¡¯t be as free as them, Setsuna-nee¡¯s reaction was to put a hand on her forehead.


    Then as though she realized my reasoning, she leaned closer and whispered yfully, ¡°What? Do you think we¡¯ll go and disrupt your chance to make memories with Satsu-chan?¡±


    If I tell her that I want to spend time with Juri, she¡¯ll probably go ballistic again. Well, let¡¯s not sabotage this seemingly limited peaceful time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, it¡¯s possible. I mean, you¡¯ll probably be happy to do that just so you can have your Satsu-chan for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you think of me? A siscon? Geez. I¡¯ll give you my word. I won¡¯t. You probably won¡¯t even see us around. It¡¯s not a happy camping trip for you folks. Think of it as a training camp where you kids have to survive outside thefort of your beds. Work together and improve yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re thinking boys and girls can mingle from day to night, then you¡¯re wrong. We¡¯ll probably use these cottages and squeeze in six or more of you in one. We can¡¯t have you all doing something naughty. Good luck finding your chance to sneak Satsu-chan out.¡±


    Setsuna-nee added, tapping my shoulder by the end with a devious grin on her lips. Although that sounded like she was returning to how she was earlier, she¡¯s definitely softer this time and without the unreasonable grumpiness.


    Anyway, if that¡¯s what was going to happen... It will be really hard to spend time with my girls. Well, we¡¯ll think of a way when that timees.


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll rely on you, Setsuna-nee-san. Let us hide in your cottage.¡± Finding an opening to tease her, I didn¡¯t let go of that chance.


    Setsuna-nee instantly turned purple, looking like she choked on something. Her slow, gentle taps on my shoulder gradually became violent, and eventually, her grip tightened as she pushed her head closer, looking menacingly.


    ¡°Come again? Why will I help you? I¡¯ll take Satsu-chan in and kick you out.¡±


    ¡°You know your sister, Setsuna-nee-san. She¡¯ll sneak me in when you¡¯re not looking. So, why will you make it difficult for you?¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Ugh... You¡¯re good at this, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh. You just noticed?¡±


    ¡°This guy... And here I am trying to convince myself that you won¡¯t make my blood boil... Do you really want me to hate you?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just humoring you. I mean, do you like a doormat brother-inw who will just mechanically nod when in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s my brother-inw?!¡± She retorted right away but it didn¡¯t take long before she deted with a sigh.


    She then released her hold on my shoulder but before returning to her previous position, she sneakily pinched my cheek as hard as she could. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re one hell of a guy, Onoda-kun. But don¡¯t tease your sister-inw too much. I can raise hell.¡±


    ¡°No problem. As long as we¡¯re on the same page, I know we¡¯ll get along. Of course, I can also offer you help with anything... Whether it¡¯s beating up some annoying guy or running an errand for you, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    I won¡¯t refuse but I¡¯ll probably do it only when I¡¯m free or it¡¯s urgent. She¡¯s still below my priority list.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re that devoted, huh? You¡¯re also courting your girl¡¯s older sister.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to cover all bases.¡±


    That¡¯s partly a lie though. If not for this situation, I wouldn¡¯t actively try to get into her good graces. But since we¡¯re here and she truly did show a change, might as well go all in.


    A whileter, I heard Setsuna-nee releasing another sigh, possibly expelling her negativity on how she should deal with me. How do I know that¡¯s the case? Because by the end of it, she eventually leaned on my shoulder, using me as her support.


    And that¡¯s not all.


    Like I previously thought, she soon returned to whatever she was contemting earlier.


    With her voice sounding like she¡¯s narrating her worldview, she started.


    ¡°Ever since that incident, I haven¡¯t reflected on how my view of men in general changed. I remember annoying a lot of them just for trying to strike up a conversation with us. Most of them called me many names but I always brushed it off. Then... Herees you... I have no idea how to deal with the guy who made my little sister into a lovestruckdy like that. And despite everything I did, you¡¯ve never once frowned at me...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll confess. Hearing you say that earlier, it¡¯s like an eye-opener. I wanted you to be perfect for Satsu-chan but perhaps, in Satsu-chan¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re already perfect. I shouldn¡¯t be the one to decide that for her. I should just be happy that she finally stepped out of the shadow of that incident...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I went out alone, my head is in a mess. In the end, I probably got enlightened upon seeing how vast this world is from up there... I can knock myself down even if it¡¯s rare but I don¡¯t want to be depressed because a guy knocked some sense into me...¡±


    As her voice trailed there, Setsuna-nee raised her head and looked straight into my eyes, ¡°Onoda-kun, you said you¡¯re not going to put on an act around me... I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll stop being grumpy around you. I can¡¯t help it if you¡¯re acting shameless. Nevertheless, I¡¯ll stop being a jerk... or I¡¯ll try to. No. I will make sure not to be like that. Take care of Satsu-chan for me.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You can leave her to me, Setsuna-nee-san.¡± Facing her with sincerity, I nodded and put on my genuine smile.


    Setsuna-nee did the same before going back to leaning her head on my shoulder.


    And as fate would have it, it was at this point that Juri exited the restroom.


    As soon as she saw us in this situation, she seemingly froze there before saying, ¡°... You two. Can you exin to me what is happening? Setsu, are you trying to steal your sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    What an ironic question... But then again, that¡¯s probably how it looks.

 Chapter 1521 A Chance

    Caught by her best friend being this close to me, Setsuna-nee just acted impish again and hugged my arm, teasing her best friend. ¡°Yes, I am. Wanna join me?¡±


    Contrary to her expectation, Juri who was just dumbfounded at first got a sh of inspiration.


    The girl threw me a somewhat amused look, hinting at what was on her mind before starting her act.


    ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate, Setsu!¡± She pouted her lips as she dered while pointing at us. Then, without waiting for Setsuna-nee to reply, her feet carried her to my empty side as she plopped down on it, copying her best friend.


    And unlike Setsuna-nee who was a little reserved at how she was hugging me ¨C preventing her chest from being fully pressed on my arm ¨C Juri didn¡¯t spare any thought on doing the same. Although she¡¯s not as big as Setsuna-nee, it¡¯s sizable enough that I could feel my arm getting squeezed in between.


    It took Setsuna-nee a few seconds to react to that. When she did, she almost red at her best friend but gulped it down in the end. Possibly, she¡¯s taking that as a challenge.


    ¡°Inappropriate, you say? Then what are you doing copying me? Are you also going to steal him from my Satsu-chan?¡±


    ¡°No? I¡¯m here to bnce the situation. Am I right, Ruki?¡±


    Hearing that exchange and how Juri intentionally dragged me in, I could instantly feel both of their gazes drilling into my face.


    I have to be very careful here since one of them is akin to a remote-controlled bomb, while the other, is andmine. There¡¯s a trigger on the former while I could step on thetter identally. The result will be disastrous...


    Or maybe not?


    In any case, I first weighed my choices while also carefully assessing the current situation. Juri¡¯s idea was definitely to make use of this situation for us to be a little intimate even under Setsuna-nee¡¯s gaze. On the other hand, Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t expect this kind of turn.


    I could feel the kind of intent that says ¡®Don¡¯t make a wrong move here, Onoda-kun¡¯ from Setsuna-nee. And it¡¯s ¡®y along with me, Ruki¡¯ from Juri.


    The choice was easy if I would only base it on who I deemed more important to me... but after the length that it took to change Setsuna-nee¡¯s mind regarding me, I believe I shouldn¡¯t squander it right away.


    And so... after much deliberation, I came up with a fair response.


    ¡°Juri, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re bncing this out. You¡¯re doubling down... And Setsuna-nee, what were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Am I now? But isn¡¯t this better than getting tempted by Setsu? It¡¯s only appropriate for me to get in your way.¡±


    ¡°What am I thinking? Of course, I¡¯m just trying to tease you two! I¡¯m not tempting you at all!¡±


    While Juri continued with her act, even bringing up a skewed version of her propriety, Setsuna-nee hurriedly confessed, exining her side.


    However, acting like she didn¡¯t hear her, Juri used the chance to lean her head on my shoulder and squeezed herself closer to me.


    Upon seeing that, Setsuna-nee looked like she was on the verge of regretting her decision. While biting her lips, she tightened her hold on my arm as she said, ¡°Ugh... I¡¯ll have some exining to do to Satsu-chan.¡±


    Surprisingly, even though her words showed concern towards her little sister, Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t let go at all. And like Juri, she squeezed in further, bringing my arm deep into her valley. The heat from both of their bodies was already being transferred to me.


    When I thought of giving a fair response, this wasn¡¯t what I was expecting to get. Shouldn¡¯t they stop by now? But no... it felt like they were now trying topete on who would give up clinging to me first.


    Looking at the two women, one was ted and the other conflicted, I couldn¡¯te up with a path to take apart from standing up and leaving the two of them or enjoying this situation to my heart¡¯s content.


    Which did I pick?


    It¡¯s thetter, of course. Given my track record, there¡¯s no way I would pass up this chance.


    And tainted by my influence, Juri was the same. As soon as she noticed that Setsuna-nee had her eyes closed, she sneakily turned my head to her, initiating a kiss that would either be swift or prolonged depending on her best friend¡¯s state.


    Whenever her best friend would move even just a little, she¡¯d stop and act like nothing happened before waiting it out and doing it again.


    In the end, it became like a game of cat and mouse as Juri would savor every chance that she would get.


    Naturally, I also didn¡¯t just act like a robot, epting what she was giving. I was responding to everything, enjoying the situation just the same.


    What propriety? This woman... After breaking that rule for me, she¡¯s now bolder than most of my girls. And even if our rtionship was still unclear, she¡¯s going all out in conveying how interested she is in me.


    With this, without noticing what was happening next to her, it took almost half an hour before Setsuna-nee called it quits and gave up onpeting with Juri.


    She wordlessly stood up before ncing back at us. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thinking that her best friend had fallen asleep and she probably didn¡¯t want to disturb her, Setsuna-nee conversed with me through gestures that she was going to the bathroom.


    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t find my lips glistening, or swollen, for that matter.


    I nodded at her and also gestured to leave her friend in my care.


    Although there¡¯s a little skepticism in her reaction, she didn¡¯t act on it.


    As soon as she disappeared to the restroom, the woman who was faking her sleep immediately stopped her act, snapping her eyes open.


    ¡°T-that was close...¡± She said while sighing in relief.


    ¡°Indeed. But Juri, do you like living dangerously? She could¡¯ve caught us.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t in the end, right? That¡¯s all that matters.¡± As though it¡¯s not a matter of grave concern to her, Juri smugly dered before moving in to kiss me again.


    And this time, without Setsuna-nee around, she resumed her attacks, savoring more of our precious time alone.


    Setsuna-nee could exit the bathroom at any moment but even with that thought, none of us had the intention to stop.


    Eventually I got her back on myp as I started bing more proactive, deepening our kisses and even going after her ear and neck.


    Juri answered appropriately, even going back to her position when we were inside that cabin.


    Naturally, that didn¡¯t escte further and she soon eventually returned to my side, with her head on my shoulder.


    While waiting for Setsuna-nee¡¯s return, I couldn¡¯t help but have a conversation with her, reflecting on what happened.


    ¡°Really... Where¡¯s the propriety freak that I know?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here in front of you, you dolt... Did you not like it?¡±


    ¡°I do. I mean, I love it. I¡¯m just worried for you, or us. That is a dangerous stunt.¡±


    Although it¡¯s just a guess, I believe she¡¯s unaware of that or she¡¯s oblivious to it at all. It¡¯s like if she put her mind on one thing, she¡¯d see through it to the end without flinching.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it is indeed... Ruki, I am starting to act inappropriately... Am I right?¡±


    ¡°As much as I want to deny that. Yes... But I think it¡¯s my fault. I pushed you to the point of breaking your rule...¡±


    That wasn¡¯t just me trying to take the me again. Because it¡¯s really my fault that she changed her mind about maintaining propriety.


    However, Juri simply shook her head and poked at my cheek, reproving my im.


    ¡°No... I don¡¯t think it is your fault. I¡¯m the one controlling my body. This is ultimately my decision. Also...¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°... when I saw Setsu that close to you, I easily understood that she¡¯s just trying to get a reaction from me. However, I cannot help but y along with it. I¡¯ve seen a chance. I took it.¡±


    Well, when I saw her looking at me with that amused expression, I also caught on that she didn¡¯t think much of what she just witnessed.


    ¡°Alright. I believe you. I¡¯ll probably do the same if I¡¯m in your shoes. But that confirms it... I feel like it¡¯s my influence that you¡¯re now acting this way...¡±


    ¡°Influence? What influence? I told you, right? I¡¯ve never been close to any other guy before because they¡¯re all shut down immediately. And even if Setsu didn¡¯t do that, I doubt I will be as interested in them as much as I am in you... Remember, I¡¯ve also been in contact with Sakuma-kun through Setsuna but he doesn¡¯t interest me at all... It¡¯s only you. So, maybe... I¡¯m like this originally.¡±


    Reproving my im once again, Juri went on to exin her side and in the end, she put on a rather forced smile as though she just realized the change in her.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t form a response to it anymore because like earlier, Setsuna-nee exited the restroom.


    While Juri resumed her fake sleep, Setsuna-nee, who was still oblivious to what had transpired with her absence, returned to my side before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving in an hour, Onoda-kun. You can take a nap as well. I¡¯ll look after you two. Your trip must¡¯ve been exhausting, right?¡±


    I don¡¯t know about Juri but... I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not yet exhausted. But since she suggested that, I might as well rest for a bit... I still have my part-time after this, after all.

 Chapter 1522 End Of The Scouting Trip

    With our scouting trip done, the three of us rode the bus back. Since they were going back to their dorm, the bus stop was where we were going to part ways.


    Well, it¡¯s fine, anyway. This scouting trip became really fruitful when ites to my progress with Juri. Although there¡¯s still the vague line of whether or not she will ept myplexity, the line has already been crossed and her rule has already been broken.


    Furthermore, Setsuna-nee dropping her prejudice against me was another plus. I¡¯d have an easier time by not having to deal with her.


    ¡°Well then, see you next time, Juri, Setsuna-nee-san.¡±


    ¡°Un. Thank you for apanying us today, Ruki. That next time will be on our date, right?¡± Juri replied while donning a pleasant smile on her lips. However, thatst line was definitely intentional.


    As expected, Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t fail to catch that. With her eyes narrowing to a slit, she stepped in between us.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that date? Howe I¡¯m only hearing that now?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I promised him one in exchange for this. Don¡¯t you think we should reciprocate instead of taking advantage of our junior?¡±


    Juri answered instantly as though she had that prepared.


    No wonder she didn¡¯t even hesitate at adding that up. Most likely, this was her setting up our uing date. Her goal was to inform Setsuna-nee early on so that when the timees, she wouldn¡¯t be questioned by her.


    Surprisingly, Setsuna-nee epted that answer, she took a step back and lowered the pressure she was emitting, ¡°Then say it like that, and don¡¯t call it a date! You¡¯re making me act up again.¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it a date when you go out with a guy?¡± Crossing her arms and pressing a finger on her cheek, Juri asked. Her lips slowly stretched into a grin that further aimed to tease her best friend.


    Setsuna-nee¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she clicked her tongue. Then, halfway through it, she realized, ¡°It is. But that¡¯s different! Wait. Juri, you¡¯re trying to rile me up, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    With a p of her hand, Juri dropped her act andughed, ¡°Heh. Good catch. But it is what it is. I asked him out as my way to show my gratitude to him. What about you? Will you also do something for Ruki?¡±


    As she said that, she once again drew her gaze towards me. And obviously, Setsuna-nee¡¯s eyes followed.


    Looking at the two of them, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at Juri while I faced Setsuna-nee¡¯s conflicted eyes.


    A secondter, she answered Juri¡¯s question. ¡°... I don¡¯t know. It depends on him. But you better tell Satsu-chan about that. She might get jealous if she finds out that apart from asking him to apany us today, you¡¯ll also go out with him.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will. Don¡¯t worry about that. So, Ruki... she said it depends on you. The choice is yours.¡± Juri nodded at Setsuna-nee at first, seemingly unbothered by her reminder before turning to me.


    Well, since Setsuna-nee left the choice to me, I could just opt out of it.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s fine whichever. Setsuna-nee-san didn¡¯t need to bother, I¡¯m satisfied enough with the treat I will get from you.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Are you sure? You know it¡¯s rare for Setsu to be indebted to someone.¡±


    Rare, huh? But I don¡¯t really need it. What is Juri trying to do here?


    ¡°Well, I can see that. Setsuna-nee has a strong personality. I can¡¯t imagine her asking someone for help.¡±


    Upon saying that, my gazended on Setsuna-nee who was listening intently.


    She looked a little flustered at first but in the end, she raised her chin and dered. ¡°That... That¡¯s right!¡±


    I thought that was the end of it but she soon added, ¡°You helped us out, Onoda-kun. Like Juri, I¡¯ll treat you to something next time. I¡¯ll message you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really need to, you know?¡±


    ¡°I insist. I can¡¯t make you think I had taken advantage of my seniority or my ''older-sister'' card to have you apany us.¡±


    I¡¯m not thinking any of that at all. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In any case, based on her current stance, she¡¯s probably not going to back down with that. As for Juri, she¡¯s definitely assumed at this turn of events...


    Instead of forcing her best friend toply, she somehow manipted Setsuna-nee to voluntarily invite me out. Was that all so she would be able to dodge suspicion?


    I don¡¯t know...


    After agreeing to that, I finally parted ways with them.


    Nheless, not even five minutester, Juri sent me a message, thanking me again for apanying her. Additionally, she informed me about the status of that magazine contest where she sent my photo as an entry.


    It¡¯s only been a week so it probably hadn¡¯t been judged yet but apparently, she received an email from the organizer, asking for more ¡®samples¡¯. Or in other words, more photos of me.


    She¡¯s asking for my permission if she could send it. I mean, no matter how much we closed the distance between us, that girl could still separate things. And as she¡¯s an aspiring photographer, she would be professional about it.


    Naturally, I thought about it at first before ultimately agreeing. It¡¯s obvious that since they¡¯re asking for more photos, it was probably rated high...


    Looks like I¡¯m going to lose my bet and my path to being a model is about to fully open.


    -


    -


    It was close to five in the afternoon when my ass finally got a seat on the train. Given that it''s the weekend, there were a lot more passengers today that I had to wait in line because of how crowded it was.


    Thankfully, I already messaged Ayu that I¡¯m on the way.


    Today was the 2nd run of my Basic Boxing Lessons. Since the first one was a sess, the limited slots for it were already reserved or snatched up way before today. And while it scared Ayu a little, she¡¯s more than happy to amodate them all. She even praised me a lot for bringing more customers to their Boxing Gym.


    Among those who finished my ten-session course, close to half of them signed up for membership and slowly became a regr at that gym. She even mentioned Ichihara-san who picked her as her trainer.


    As for Hisa-jii... Well, the old man¡¯s objective for opening that course was to attract more boxing talents. He¡¯s also a little enlivened to see young blooding to the gym. If he found a talented kid from among them, he¡¯s probably going to train him or her to be a boxing star ¨C the same way he promised to do for me if I ever tried to consider his offer.


    Sena will not be at the gym today but she¡¯s at our house, along with the others. She already finished that training camp she attended. She¡¯s already prepared for the uing Inter-high schoolpetition. And this weekend was her rest day. Ayu advised her not to push herself or she might get an injury before her match.


    With the train ride reaching almost an hour, the sky was already about to turn dark when I left the station.


    Maybe to not keep my new students waiting or she just wanted to see me right away, I found Ayu leaning against her car, waiting for me nearby. She¡¯s here to pick me up and save me the few minutes of walking to the gym.


    Seeing my girl there, a smile was instantly drawn from my lips as my feet quickly dragged me to her location. And likewise, the woman who, just earlier, had been trying toe up with excuses on how to talk to me over the phone, smiled contentedly as her eyes captured me within.


    However, maybe not used to acting like that in public, she hurriedly pulled a straight face as she went back inside her car.


    I followed her and took the passenger¡¯s seat.


    As soon as I settled myself there, Ayu reached for my cheek, caressing it as she started inspecting my state with a hint of concern.


    ¡°Are you sure you can still hold a lesson today? You¡¯re not tired yet?¡±


    Well, I was still in hiking gear and even though my shirt changed, I didn¡¯t look like someone who was about to teach tens of people the basics of boxing. Furthermore, I probably appeared a little drowsy since the train ride was boring, I couldn¡¯t pull my phone out due to how crowded it was... I missed messaging my girls.


    ¡°Nope, seeing you gave me another dose of energy. Maybe a kiss can bring me back to 100%.¡± I answered with a smile. Those words naturally came out of my mouth.


    Upon hearing that, Ayu almost facepalmed but a secondter, she pushed her face closer, giving me what I asked.


    ¡°There you go, you spoiled brat.¡± As she pulled her head away after giving a long, deep kiss, Ayu softly whispered, her voice filled with her affection.

 Chapter 1523 Unexpected Enrollee

    Going back to the boxing gym two weeks after concluding thatst session, the first thing I checked was if something had changed.


    Nothing, of course. It¡¯s the same boxing gym that was no different than the others of its kind.


    Anyone coulde in for a trial but it¡¯s more often that the premises were filled with those who signed up for membership. They were either taking boxing as a hobby or training themselves in hopes of one day bing skilled enough to turn it into their profession. It''s actually rare to find someone picking it up just to improve their physical fitness since there were a lot more alternatives for it.


    Naturally, there were also some amateur boxers but no one was a pro.


    From what I heard, those who managed to debut as a pro with this boxing gym as their starting point would move to another branch ¨C which Hisa-jii also co-owned. The facilities avable there and the location were better for pros who would train for their uing matches.


    In a way, this could be considered an entry-level boxing gym. Maybe Sena would also be sent there in the future. But well, it¡¯s too early to think about it.


    For now, what¡¯s in front of her is the Interhigh. And for me, it¡¯s my new students.


    Or so I thought that was all.


    After greeting Hisa-jii and checking out the supposed students that signed up for the course, a surprise awaited me.


    Apart from middle schoolers, grade schoolers and their guardians, I found someone that shouldn¡¯t be here. Or rather, I didn¡¯t expect her toe without telling me about this. She had my contact details, after all. Furthermore, we even exchanged messages earlier before I met up with Juri.


    ¡°Junior-kun, you must be surprised chancing upon me here, no? However, this is no coincidence. I elected to enroll in your course without telling you. I missed it thest time, remember?¡± With a graceful smile that seemed to draw the spotlight to her, a certain girl with her iconic golden ringlets stood out after most of those who signed up were already guided in by Ayu.


    Yep. It¡¯s none other than Marika.


    Before replying to her, my head quickly moved to check our vicinity and sure enough, I could see one of the two men in suits that was serving as her driver and bodyguard outside.


    Their car was probably parked somewhere and because I arrived here with Ayu, I didn¡¯t notice him there... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, with what she just said, I got reminded of what happened nearly two weeks ago. During the tenth session, she showed up here. Because she heard Ichihara-san¡¯s daughter, Koharu, talking about ¡®Onoda-sensei¡¯, she opted toe and check this boxing gym out.


    At that time, I was still wary about her but thanks to Sena apanying her throughout thatst session, not only we got to know more about her, but she also somehow befriended this golden ringlet. It¡¯s actually a surprise that with how our rtionship had progressed, she never brought up Sena...


    But thinking about it, there¡¯s probably no window for them to talk again after that day. Sena didn¡¯t get her number and surely, Marika was the same.


    Uh... Admittedly, I forgot that she wanted to enroll in the course. She also never brought it up whenever we were together, after all. I probably assumed that she already dropped that thought.


    But now that she¡¯s here... there¡¯s no other choice but to amodate her. Besides, more than being surprised, I¡¯m d to see her. This meant that nothing bad happened to her. Ichihara Jun was a fangless hound who could only bark.


    Not that I was hoping for him to make a move but with everything that happened, I was expecting him to do something, you know? Like using his daddy¡¯s power and authority again. If he¡¯s waiting for things to escte further then... I¡¯ll be his guest.


    Pulling back my surprise and putting on a genuine smile while also keeping up with how I presented myself here, I replied to Marika,


    ¡°Indeed. However, I never thought you were serious about it. You really got me there, senpai. Shall we go then? I still have to change.¡±


    ¡°Un. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m excited about this, Junior-kun. I heard a lot of good things from Koharu-chan.¡± Marika cheerfully imed. I thought she was going to jump and hug my arm but surprisingly, she¡¯s exhibiting great restraint today. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Most likely, she already ustomed herself to how things go here... if she thoughtlessly clings to me, it might reflect badly on me considering I would be instructing another sixty students.


    Anyway, likest time, despite donning sports attire, this girl¡¯s elegance couldn¡¯t be hiddenpletely. Just by standing up and speaking shortly, it drew a lot of attention to her. It¡¯s already a surprise that no one tried to hit on her yet.


    When we were about to enter the inner area of the boxing gym, Ayu showed up from that door. Most likely, she¡¯s about to check on me.


    Upon seeing Marika next to me, the first thing she did was to look her up and down before turning to me, her eyes demanding an exnation from me.


    However, before I could even start introducing the two to each other, Ayu looked at Marika again and realized that she had already seen her before.


    ¡°Wait. You¡¯re that girl with Sena. Are you also here to sign up for his course?¡±


    Right... Although they were both present that day, they actually didn¡¯t interact with each other. Ayu was helping me conduct those sparring matches while Sena and Marika were only watching from the side.


    Marika gracefully nodded before inquiring, ¡°Yes. You are Junior-kun¡¯s assistant, am I right?¡±


    As soon as I heard that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a chilling sensationnding on me.


    Obviously, the source of it was none other than my lovely Ayu...


    ¡°Junior-kun? Assistant? Ru-kun, do you care to exin this?¡± Along with a chilling tone of her voice reminiscent of a blizzard, Ayu showed a smile that¡¯s not a smile as she demanded an exnation from me.


    Oblivious to the sudden change of Ayu, the ringlet girl tilted her head and probably started wondering what was happening.


    Well, I should clear this up before proceeding, right? While I have nothing to hide from Ayu, I have to be careful around Marika. Even if she¡¯s aware that I might be close to others, she¡¯s like Juri. Mostly unaware of howplex the situation truly is.


    Before answering, I gestured for us to continue inside and instead of going straight to the area allotted for my course, we stopped to the side as I introduced the two women to each other.


    ¡°Senpai, Coach Ayu here isn¡¯t my assistant. She¡¯s my boss. And Ayu, she¡¯s a senior from my school.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Junior-kun¡¯s boss. It¡¯s nice meeting you!¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Yeah. Likewise.¡±


    Marika¡¯s reaction was just as I expected. Even if she¡¯s your typical high-ssdy that was always surrounded by followers, she¡¯s well-mannered enough to not be condescending to anyone. In any case, there were times when she was oblivious. Like our first encounter in that convenience store.


    On the other hand, Ayu awkwardly smiled at Marika. For sure, she¡¯s wondering who Marika is to me. Unfortunately, there¡¯s nobel for us yet. Maybe friends that were all over each other? Alright, that sounded wrong.


    In the end, I decided to escort Marika to our area first beforeing back to Ayu who immediately dragged me to her office.


    As soon as the door closed behind us, Ayu pushed me against the wall and pressed herself against me, ¡°So, Ru-kun. That senior... Is it safe for me to assume that she¡¯s among us? A girl involved with you?¡±

 Chapter 1524 Spare Time?

    In one way or another, I managed to exin to Ayu who Marika is to me. As someone who¡¯s still a little apprehensive about how she¡¯s going to face the other girls involved with me aside from Sena, it took her a while to gather her thoughts about how she should act around Marika.


    Nheless, even after that got cleared up, our current situation didn¡¯t improve. In fact, Ayu boldly pushed herself against me even further, enough for our bodies to be entangled in a way.


    We could hear our hearts beating rhythmically, feel our body temperature rising, smell each other¡¯s breath, and see our reflections in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Obviously, we¡¯re in a situation where the only thing left is for us tomit to being with each other.


    And given that I was quicker in these kinds of situations, my arms already made their move. I wrapped one around her back and the other went to her chin, pushing her head closer to me. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    We¡¯re in her office and even if someone woulde, they would knock first.


    Besides, given that I already introduced myself to the new enrollees earlier and they understood that I still need a bit of time to prepare and change, I had a few minutes to spare. No, not just a few minutes. Maybe, at least twenty?


    ¡°Ru-kun, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Holding my lovely Ayu. Why?¡±


    I answered while donning a shameless smile. And like earlier in her car, Ayu almost facepalmed followed by a faint smile on her lips. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it because it was tooughable no matter how shameless I worded it out.


    ¡°Un. I should¡¯ve expected this kind of answer from you.¡± She muttered under her breath before grabbing my arm and pinching it.


    I grimaced a little because it was the grip of a boxer! No matter how thick my skin is, it will still hurt if she puts all of her strength into it. You know, the feeling of your skin getting peeled alongside a chunk of flesh.


    In any case, I maintained my shameless showing by going after her neck, and kissing it right away.


    Not expecting that, Ayu couldn¡¯t help but try to squirm out of my hold. Unfortunately, this was where she had to put all of her strength. However, she didn¡¯t.


    The push she did was only enough to move a light object. In fact, it even felt like she was just trying to get a grip on my clothes before fully sumbing to my kisses.


    Little by little, the passionate boxer grabbed the back of my head, gripping a clump of my hair.


    I thought she was going to pull me away but it was the opposite. She pushed my head, enough for my whole face to be buried deep in her.


    Taking that as Ayu epting my advances, I grew a little bolder, using my tongue before sucking her sensitive spots.


    Naturally, I only sucked those spots enough to not leave any hickey before moving downwards. With her attire being the same old zipped-up tracksuit, I pulled it down with my mouth, giving me ess to what she was hiding beneath it.


    What else? A sports bra that perfectly packed her pair of slightly bigger hills. While not too big, it¡¯s enough for her to produce the forbidden ravine of a cleavage.


    ¡°Ru-kun... Wait.¡± Realizing what I was aiming to do, Ayu called out my name, asking for a break.


    Naturally, despite already being a little drunk from her wonderful fragrance and delectable taste, I responded to that by lifting my head to meet her gaze.


    She¡¯s also affected and her face was already conquered by red. However, her eyes were seemingly showing some kind of conflict.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I... overstep?¡±


    To find out what was troubling her, I opened up a question while also straightening my back to level my head with hers.


    ¡°No... I just thought I¡¯m holding you back here when you¡¯re supposed to be out there with your program.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Sniffing out that she was not being truthful in that answer, I probed further.


    And sure enough, that made the woman bite her lips before answering in a low voice. ¡°... Also, isn¡¯t that Kujou girl waiting for you?¡±


    As soon as I heard that, I instantly put two and two together... This girl... she¡¯s jealous of Marika, huh? That¡¯s adorable. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Unknowingly, my thoughts spilled out in the form of a teasing smile and Ayu picked that up which resulted in her pouting, ¡°What are you smiling there? Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re not wrong. She¡¯s surely waiting for me to return and start my course. But Ayu... It¡¯s a surprise for me. To find you this adorable when jealous.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Who said I am jealous?¡±


    ¡°Me. You can¡¯t hide that from me, you know?¡±


    Well, she¡¯s being very obvious about it, after all. Besides, there was no other reason why she would bring up Marika when we were in this situation where we were just a step away from deepening our intimacy.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Why will I get jeal¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hep. I have to stop you there. It¡¯s fine to be jealous. Everyone can feel that. Even if it¡¯s because you¡¯re not used to seeing me being close to another girl apart from Sena, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t fault you for that. I¡¯m the one who strung you along with this so... it¡¯s my responsibility to give you a peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°Ru-kun... That¡¯s not really what I¡¯m trying to say....¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then what is it?¡±


    Of course, she¡¯s just being stubborn to admit it but thinking about it, she probably has other reasons as well. Might as well hear her out.


    And while I waited for her answer, I lifted her and carried her to the center of this office room or specifically to where her table was located. cing her down on top of it, it became her turn to be pushed against it by me.


    In any case, Ayu didn¡¯t even try to il or reject it. Instead, her legs crossed behind me, pulling our lower bodies together.


    Even with her face blushing profusely, Ayu still managed to respond to my question. Her eyes showed a hint of concern, ¡°You still have to change, don¡¯t you? If you get stalled in here with me, they can be disappointed.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s a valid concern but... this woman... Isn¡¯t she the one who pulled me to this room and even refused to disengage after getting an exnation from me? I just used that to my advantage and elerated from there...


    Is she having second thoughts?


    No... This was probably the case of this woman realizing that she might be the obstruction for my sessful beginner course.


    ¡°Oh. I see. My Ayu is already thinking past the point of what we¡¯re about to do here. Got it.¡±


    ¡°What is that nonchnt answer? Be serious, Ru-kun.¡± Scolding me a little, Ayu squeezed my cheek in between her palm. However, that only ended up with her getting tempted to nt her lips on mine.


    After stealing a few pecks, she shook her head, an act to clear her mind before ashamedly lowering her head.


    Not minding that at all, I chased after her lips and turned that pecking into a full-blown affection-filled kissing.


    And in between it, I assured her, ¡°Ayu need not worry about it. I can change here with you... For now, I think we both have some bottled-up longing for each other... After our date at your house, I¡¯m eagerly waiting for this day toe, you know? I missed my Ayu.¡±


    ¡°That... aren¡¯t you being too shameless, Ru-kun?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I am. But Ayu, you can¡¯t say you¡¯re not the same. Pulling me here. Refusing to let me go. Andstly, not even stopping me from carrying you here... How should I interpret that? It¡¯s not some unconscious action on your part, right? Let¡¯s be honest now... We¡¯re the only ones here. Know that I won¡¯t hold back showing how much I missed you.¡±


    As I said all that, I had her look me in the eye as I also conveyed my emotion through it.


    Thankfully, Ayu followed along, she listened to all of it and slowly, her face exhibited different expressions. But all of those were positive. A faint smile, an amazed look and eventually releasing a sigh that says ¡®what a freak¡¯.


    Eventually, she shook her head andughed before pulling herself up and crossing her arms behind me. Then after cing another kiss on my lips, she amusedly whispered, ¡°... Ru-kun. I¡¯m finding you scary with how urately you can read me... If you can turn that talent in boxing, you¡¯ll surely win by TKO in all of your matches by just using your skills in analyzation.¡±


    This boxing freak... Should I give her multiple rounds of spoiling? Mhm. Sounds about right.

 Chapter 1525 Its My Turn *

    With my mind set out on what to do, our situation smoothly transitioned to the same mood asst week, inside her bedroom.


    While I continued to pull down the zipper of her tracksuit, revealing her sexy figure underneath it, Ayu tugged at my shirt, pulling it off of me in between our kisses.


    As soon as my naked top half got registered in her eyes, she took a while to admire it before running her hands on my body, groping my chest and abdomen.


    And perhaps mindful to not repeat what happened back then when she fainted and we failed to finish what we started, Ayu put herself more on the offensive by going further down, gripping what I was hiding inside my pants.


    Yep. It¡¯s very much contradictory to her defensive boxing style. Uh. Wait. Now I¡¯m the one getting influenced by her passion for boxing. Inserting thatparison that I would normally not do.


    With her rather rough hand that wasn¡¯t a stranger to calluses, Ayu started stroking me, eager to awaken my cock to its fullest. And while doing so, she lifted her head and put on an impish smile on her lips.


    ¡°Ru-kun... I won¡¯t leave you hanging this time. You¡¯ve already seen me in my most vulnerable state. Now I think it¡¯s my turn to see you in the same state. Let me knock you out, hmm?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Along with the sweet giggles that would probably make anyone from this gym stare at her strangely, Ayu lustfully muttered and went down to my neck, showering it with her kisses before going down to my broad chest.


    If she¡¯s going to knock me out, she should do more than this, right?


    ¡°Sure. But I won¡¯t be idle. If this is a ring... The referee might dere my defeat if I don¡¯t also get into the offensive, right?¡± I replied to her. And this time, I really followed through with incorporating boxing.


    Unlike earlier when I thought I influenced Juri, it¡¯s the other way around this time. Her fiery passion for boxing and me had pulled me into her influence.


    And sure enough, Ayu became ecstatic upon hearing it. Visibly, her excitement started to course through every part of her body before pouring it all onto me.


    As Ayu pulled my head down so that she could catch my lips again, my hands that were properly supporting her back slid down to her squishy andpact behind. My fingers gripped onto it, enough for Ayu to squirm and let out a yelp that was a mix of pleasure and surprise.


    I also didn¡¯t stop at that. Having gotten a proper grip, I started fondling her, matching the rhythm of her strokes. It¡¯s not enough that I was the only one getting turned on, I¡¯ll also prepare her for it.


    Although it¡¯s still up in the air whether we could go all the way here... it¡¯s definitely going to be more than what we did inside her bathroom.


    ¡°Haahh... I like that, Ru-kun. Don¡¯t turtle up on me and counterattack.¡± Ayu eventually replied alongside a short gasp for breath.


    Resuming the fight on who could knock down the other first, the brakes on our minds already disappeared into nothingness.


    At first, the kisses intensified. Enough for the audible noises of our smacking lips and muffled moans to fill the room. But when the two of us started going to escte from that, it became a question of who would be on the offensive first.


    We stared at one another. Eyes filled with undeniable lust yet both of us had an unyielding determination toe out victorious in this silly yet very intimate moment for us.


    In the end, the one with the most experience won.


    Who is it? Obviously, it¡¯s me.


    Although I didn¡¯t stop her from stroking my cock, I used everything in my arsenal to efficiently work on weakening her just enough for me to sweep in.


    Starting from subduing her restless tongue, I moved down to her neck and eventually pulled up her sports bra to get ess to her beautiful pair of mounds.


    ¡°Wait. Ru-kun. You¡¯re being unfair.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not unfair when all this time, you¡¯re gripping me down there. Mind you, this isn¡¯t going to even that out.¡±


    Ayu protested about unfairness but all this time, she had the advantage.


    In any case, after saying that and admiring her sexy figure that had already been photographed and saved in my mind, my hands moved, cupping her pair and squeezing them enough for her sensitive cherries to stick out. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And while staring straight at her, my head moved and my lips mped down on one of them followed by my tongue that wiggled excitedly to taste her thoroughly.


    While my mouth was busy, my fingers sped on the other one, preparing it and teasing a moan out of her.


    At this point, Ayu¡¯s other hand dropped on my head, gripping my hair tightly. At times, she would try to pull me away but more often, she was pushing my head deeper while calling out my name in her most affectionate voice.


    Taking that as a courage boost, I did not disappoint her. I focused on her chest and nipples until she almost climaxed from it.


    ¡®Almost¡¯ because even if the stimtion was already overflowing, I still haven¡¯t touched her there.


    And with that, while she was trying to catch her breath, I bent my knees, lowering myself a little.


    As I pulled her track pants down which revealed not a pair of panties but ck spats, tightly clinging to her skin, I got immediately drawn to it. Her plump thighs were further entuated by it creating a more alluring sight. Furthermore, following her thighs upward, my eyes captured the outline of her sacred ce. Although she¡¯s probably wearing additional underwear beneath it, it didn¡¯t diminish her charm.


    Last week, I failed to see her in this because, by the time I woke up from the nap, Ayu was already in the bathroom, naked.


    Well, what I was admiring this time was her lewd sports girl look. Her tracksuit only had its zipper down and was spread open just enough for her wless shoulder to show. Her sports bra that was pulled up with her nipples glistening from my saliva. Andstly, this spats that were already stained by her love juices.


    I was already tempted to snap a photo of her like this. However, I should ask her for thatter.


    For now...


    ¡°This is beautiful, Ayu.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter that which the woman immediately replied with...


    ¡°What is...?¡±


    With her face beet red and her whole body quivering from anticipation, her head was probably in limbo on how to react properly. In any case, she understood what I was talking about because a secondter, Ayu¡¯s legs spread open, inviting me in.


    Answering that call, my head plunged down, pushing my nose against her sacred ce. While sniffing her wonderful womanly scent, my mouth found its mark as my lips urately mped around her sacred ce, sucking on her even if it was still through heryered underwear.


    Nheless, even if that¡¯s the case, Ayu¡¯s reaction was more than satisfactory.


    In less than a few minutes of doing that, her lower body uncontrobly quivered from reaching her first climax. And obviously, her love juices spread out to my mouth.


    Once she calmed down and started breathing raggedly, I began taking them off as I intended to taste her directly for the second time.


    However, it was at this point that Ayu seemingly regained her strength as she hurriedly stood up, preventing me from what I aimed to do.


    Then, with her voice sounding rather impatient, she said, ¡°Ru-kun, it¡¯s my turn. I can¡¯t have you do everything again...¡±


    Along with that deration, Ayu pulled me up so that I could stand in front of her again. Once that happened, she didn¡¯t waste a second to go for my pants to pull them down and release the beast from its restraint.


    With her grip enclosing around my cock once again, Ayu looked up at me, her lips curving up into her most beautiful smile before kissing its tip.


    ¡°I told you. I won¡¯t leave you hanging. That¡¯s why¡­ Watch me, Ru-kun.¡±


    Seeing all that as well as her unyielding determination being reflected by her eyes, the only response that I could give her was an approving nod followed by dropping my hand on her head, fixing her hair by tucking it behind her ears.


    We could still hear footstepsing and going outside but after everything that happened, there¡¯s really no stopping us this time.

 Chapter 1526 Guidance *

    The thing is... Ayu is the same as most of my girls. Because of her passion for boxing that she left no room for an actual romance, I¡¯m the first one that has been able to see her be like this. From that, despiteing forward and being more aggressive than me on three separate asions, the way she navigated through a more sexual territory could be said to still be a little clumsy.


    It was like this when we were showering together and it¡¯s the same today.


    True. She managed to take the initiative on me, even using the fact that I denied her of relieving mest time but once she started, her inexperience reared its head.


    After kissing the tip and licking it to taste the precum that had just started to spill out of it, Ayu found herself lost at how to proceed from there.


    Although she tried opening her mouth to take me in, she couldn¡¯t go through with hitting her teeth. Instead, she settled herself in licking and sucking on the head like one would suck a lollipop. Then, she mimicked how one would lick melted soft-serve ice cream, pushing it upright before running her tongue from the middle up to the top.


    At this point, perhaps epting that her skill wasn¡¯t as phenomenal as what she has for boxing, Ayu raised her head and implored me with her gaze, her beautiful eyes conveying how she wanted me to guide her.


    Seeing that brought a smile to my face but not to make fun of her. It¡¯s because the way she did it was just adorable. I even unconsciously moved my hand to her face, caressing it affectionately.


    Maybe, even Sena had yet to see her make that face. But at this moment, in front of the man she chose for herself, Ayu was baring me with everything.


    ¡°Mhm... It¡¯ll be fine. Come.¡¯ I said as I pulled her up. Instead of continuing there, I brought her down from on top of her table and guided her to the chair behind it.


    As I took a seat there, I took my pantspletely off and I had her sit on one of my thighs. Following that, while she was still trying to get herselffortable, hooking her arm around my nape, I did a runback of what I did for her earlier. Assaulting her neck with my kisses before sucking onto her hardened, sensitive cherries.


    At the same time as I started savoring her treat, Ayu couldn¡¯t help but hug my head tight as she let out a mixture of incessant moaning and grumbling, asking me why I was taking the initiative again.


    As my answer to that, I moved one of her hands down to my towering erection before whispering, ¡°I¡¯m not taking back the initiative. I¡¯m preparing you...¡±


    Although a little skeptical, Ayu eventually nodded as her grip tightened around my girth once again.


    Acting true to my words, I popped her nipple back out of my mouth as I slowly guided her down to kneel in between my legs.


    Unlike earlier where she had to bend her back a little to properly level her mouth to it, she now had the leverage to even rest her elbow on my thighs to support her in this position. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Ru-kun... What do I do with this? It kept on throbbing and twitching that those scenes I watched weren''t really helping...¡± With a shameful expression on her face as she brought that up, Ayu gently pressed my length against her cheek as she sought my gaze above.


    Mhm. It¡¯s an amazing sight, I tell you. Furthermore, it¡¯s even better because Ayu most likely had no idea what kind of image she had just projected in front of me. Unlike that one such photo with Otsuka-senpai that I had long deleted, this one was even more alluring because of thebination of many elements such as Ayu¡¯s expression, her reddened face, and the perfect angle.


    Once again, the idea of pulling out my phone and snapping a photo of her...


    However, being the softie that I am towards my lovely women, I couldn¡¯t go through it, especially in this situation where she put down her pride to ask me for guidance. And seeing the overflowing eagerness in her eyes, I willinglymitted myself to her cause. To grant her desire to take care of me.


    Absorbing that mindset, I cleared up my head and fully focused on Ayu while caressing her cheek.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... Start with how you did it earlier, Ayu. But this time, don¡¯t overdo it and focus mainly on the top. That¡¯s the most sensitive part of me.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Listening to that and taking note of it, Ayu''s eyes then fixated on it as her lips gradually curved up. Maybe saying that it¡¯s my most sensitive part excited her, she immediately gave it a kiss with her eyes closed before peeking at me and seeing how I would react.


    Unfortunately for her, I put on a straight face. Disappointed, Ayu was about to grumble but I stopped her by pushing my thumb in her mouth.


    Slowly but surely, it gradually got sucked into her mouth with her lips sped tightly around it.


    Right. Because my size wasn¡¯t just a regr one, I understood the effort that most of my girls had to put in whenever they would do it for me. While some of them could get it right at the onset, most of them all had my guidance or they would manage to find an angle where it would be pleasurable for me.


    Kazuha-nee even grumbled how it was making her jaw hurt but that¡¯s just one case ¨C besides, even if inexperienced, she managed to do it right by copying Hina.


    And now here with Ayu, to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t feel bad or embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t do it right, I decided to start by letting her suck on my thumb first.


    Quick on the uptake, the woman understood the lesson. While keeping my cock close to her, she started licking and sucking my thumb while asionally looking up to get my recognition.


    And with this, instead of fully guiding her with words, I used my body to supplement my simplified instruction. In the end, this turned out a lot better than I expected.


    Leaving my thumb fullythered by her saliva, she soon moved on to the bigger and much thicker challenge in front of her.


    Compared to how clumsy she was earlier, Ayu made use of her experience with my thumb to skillfully give me a head.


    As I watched her head started bobbing up and down alongside the audible sound of her sucking, Ayu fully indulged me in her fiery passion. The way her tongue moved or how her lips sped around me made my blood pump down nonstop towards it, resulting in my cock being on the verge of exploding.


    Every time my cock would twitch from the pleasure she was bringing me, I couldn¡¯t help but let my voice out which would always be taken by Ayu as encouragement. Like a nitro in a race car, my voice would make her move even quicker ¨C not just her head but her hands that kept on stroking me and tongue that never stopped teasing my most sensitive spots.


    Even with little words exchanged between us, that intimate connection alone properly conveyed to her the joy she was bringing me.


    As the rush of pleasure continued to bring me to the peak, I had to hold Ayu¡¯s head so that I could catch my breath.


    However, it was at this point that Ayu found it a good point to stop. Because in her mind, she didn¡¯t just want to finish me with her mouth.


    Giving in to her desire to be with me, Ayu stood up and took off her skin-tight garment below, copying me on being naked on our lower half.


    ¡°Ru-kun... This is fine, right? I can take it.¡±


    Watching her slowly settle down and straddle me on her own seat, my arms naturally grabbed her behind to support her, bringing her just above my tip and letting our genitals kiss each other.


    With her sacred ce dripping with her love juices and my cock still glistening from her effective lubricant, it was such a sight that made us both gulp down at this impending moment.

 Chapter 1527 Unfortunate *

    Are you certain about this, Ayu?


    That was the question I left hanging at the tip of my tongue. There was no need for me to speak it out or question her decision anymore. It wasn¡¯t the same situation as thest time she went out of control.


    In fact, just by staring at her, I could see how clearheaded she is beneath theyer of red and the dreamy look on her face.


    Like someone who would be in the final round of their boxing match, she was hyperfocused on what she wanted at this moment; Me.


    Understanding that, I reflected on my past experiences that most of the time, I was the one always hesitating because of how it¡¯s almost a policy with me to make their first time very special.


    At this moment, doing that would just be denying Ayu and keeping her waiting for who knows how long. If we could do it today and on her own terms, no matter how short of a time we had... it would all be worth it.


    That¡¯s why instead of voicing that question out, I faced her in a simr fashion. Desirably watching her approach and affectionately matching her abundant energy, my erection furiously throbbed as it made its statement about how much I desired her today.


    Ayu had to look down on our impending connection and watch the tip of my cock gradually disappear from her sight as it gets sucked inside her.


    Likewise, that part of her trembled and pulsated in pleasure. She¡¯s still so sensitive there. However, with the experience she acquiredst week when we rubbed it together, enough for her body to loosen up, Ayu continued to tread this territory at her own pace.


    ¡°Ru-kun... I can feel you...¡± She murmured breathlessly, delight evident in her tone.


    ¡°Mhm... If it¡¯s too much, tell me and I¡¯ll do it for both of us.¡±


    ¡°Un. I will.¡±


    With a nod, Ayu put on a satisfied smile. She probably thought I would stop her or take control of our situation. But none of that happened and she got the liberty on how we¡¯re going to progress from here.


    Of course, with my arms still fully supporting her weight, she¡¯s more than aware that given the chance, I could simply carry her up to her table and pound into her on top of it.


    Little by little, Ayu''s grip on my shoulder tightened as the woman started lowering herself down. While keeping a fair distance between our bodies, she held the pole up to make sure that my cock wouldn¡¯t slip out or get bent by her weight.


    Yep. She¡¯s considerate enough at that part.


    Nheless, as soon as the entirety of the head got swallowed up, Ayu raised her gaze to stare at me.


    She¡¯s biting her lips to hold back the prickling of the pain she was currently feeling.


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but push my head in, taking her to another bout of intimate kisses. It¡¯s a proven and effective method to loosen her mind and body, after all.


    And sure enough, that instantly got her hooked. While she was still familiarizing herself with the sensation of my cock about to plunge deep inside her, our kisses grew deeper and deeper. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As I was about to move my hands toward her hips in preparation for her to fully gobble my entire length deep inside, an unfortunate thing happened.


    Despite our minds fullymitted to each other, our attention was immediately drawn to the closed door that would lead to this room.


    Someone stopped in front of it and the clear sound of someone turning the knob to open it reached our ears. Following that, as the door creaked open for that someone to enter the room, a voice came through first.


    ¡°Inaho? You¡¯re here? I have my schedule free. Wanna spar¡ª¡±


    At the same time as the speaker¡¯s head peaked out of the small opening they made, their voice also abruptly stopped upon instantly spotting us in our very intimate and daring position.


    Right. With how sudden it was, it was just impossible to separate from each other. At the very least, Ayu didn¡¯t freeze up and she actually managed to pop it out and slid back down, resulting in my cock being pressed between our abdomens.


    We could me this neer but ultimately, it was our fault for not closing the door properly.


    Fortunately, the one who opened the door wasn¡¯t Hisa-jii but a woman who was also in sports attire. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She¡¯s one of the members of this boxing gym and most likely, someone Ayu is close to. A friend maybe.


    But the most important thing was... upon seeing us, she froze up as well but only for a moment.


    With Ayu¡¯s table acting as an obstruction, it was actually hard for her to determine what was exactly happening between us. Nheless, Ayu straddling me was an undeniable fact in front of her eyes.


    But I guess that¡¯s not important at all in this situation as someone could assume what was happening even if it¡¯s just from a hindsight, what more seeing us this close to one another.


    And giving us no chance to fully react to her sudden intrusion, the woman hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve knocked!¡±


    Saying all that with an embarrassed expression gradually creeping up on her face, the woman then retracted her steps and shut the door back, leaving the two of us in awkward silence.


    Despite our desire for each other still being as high as earlier... there¡¯s no doubt that whatever mood we managed to create was already crumbling because of that.


    It¡¯s a shame, truly. But there¡¯s no one to me for that except the two of us...


    ¡°Ru-kun... Someone saw us.¡± Ayu eventually said as the reality of the situation gradually sank into her mind. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    I expected Ayu to panic or at least stand up from me right away but she surprisingly had a great mentality this time.


    Really, she¡¯s exhibiting the mental fortitude that shecked on the previous asions.


    Although she also looked embarrassed and a little lost at the moment, it was only a proper reaction to being caught in this daring situation.


    ¡°Yeah. And interrupted us.¡± As I pointed that out, Ayu lowered her gaze to my erection.


    With her eyes still filled with the desire to have me, she grabbed hold of it as she replied, ¡°She¡¯s one of my friends and someone who sometimes asked me for a spar. I¡¯ll talk to herter about what she saw here...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± I asked. I couldn¡¯t care less about that woman. She didn¡¯t see me because Ayu¡¯s body was blocking my face. There¡¯s a way to keep my identity hidden from her but that¡¯s not the matter at hand in front of us.


    Given the situation, the most sensible thing was to stop here now. However, with Ayu mustering up her courage and determination earlier... I doubt she¡¯d give up right away. And so, do I. After everything that happened... I wouldn¡¯t be able to fully concentrate on my lesson if we stopped here. My head would be fully upied by her.


    That¡¯s why bringing up that question was necessary here. We coulde up with a mutual decision on what was best for us.


    ¡°I want to... but Ru-kun... I¡¯m stupid, am I not? I haven¡¯t thought of what will happen if I walk out of here, limping from the pain. But then again, I also can¡¯t leave you hanging like this again.¡±


    Although her words were a direct answer to my question, she was actually talking to herself or about what she wanted to do from here.


    It¡¯s true that she wanted to continue... There¡¯s no denying that as her sacred ce that¡¯s now rubbing against my length was still overflowing with love juices.


    However, she¡¯s also correct that she hadn¡¯t considered the aftermath earlier...


    In the end, it came down to what my decision will be. Indulging or holding it back for the opportune moment?


    After thinking for a while, I came up with an answer. ¡°Ayu, we can finish like this... You won¡¯t leave me hanging.¡±


    With my hands gripping her hips once again, I started supporting her endeavor to rub herself against me.


    Understanding what I meant, Ayu smilingly nodded as she affectionately wrapped her arms around my nape.

 Chapter 1528 Impossible To Hide

    Even with the interruption and our decision to veer off from our original intention, the next few minutes still brought Ayu and me to a satisfying conclusion. I still got my release and Ayu was delighted to finally pay me back for thest time.


    And while she was cleaning me up using a tissue after licking it clean, the woman dered that the next time she brought me to her house would be the day when we were going to do it. Additionally, she made me promise that I¡¯ll stay with her for the night.


    The first part was doable since I also nned not to keep her hanging like I did with Rae or Shizu. As for the second part, it became a littleplicated considering we have to n it well on my end. That way, it won¡¯t end up conflicting with my future ns with the other girls.


    While it¡¯s easier said and done... with a lot of things cropping uptely, it¡¯s still up in the air whether we will have to adjust it in the future.


    Other than that, I really have no problem with spending a night with her. I did it with Nao as well during her first time. Although it might be unfair to the others like Nami, Saki, and Hina, the circumstances with them were just stacked against us. They couldn¡¯t just invite me home to stay the night and vice versa. Spending the night at a hotel was also impossible considering they hade up with a reasonable excuse why they have to sleep somewhere else.


    Ayu has her own ce, simr to Shio. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no problem if I ever decide to spend the night with them.


    Anyway, as disappointing as it sounded normally, I guess being interrupted and holding off on going all the way at this moment in time was better for us. As much as our heads became full of our desire for each other, we couldn¡¯t really ignore the world outside of this room.


    Being caught once was already bad. If that woman talked to others and bbed about what she saw, it would be embarrassing and awkward for Ayu. Even if she decided to not mind it, it would be like a stain on her name.


    And for sure, given Ayu¡¯s reaction when that happened, she was also aware of those possibilities. The only reason she didn¡¯t voice it out was herck of desire to shift the me on me. Or if not that, she knew what I would do... Own it up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go outside first, Ru-kun. I¡¯m going to look for her. I¡¯ll send you a message when the coast is clear.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. If something else happens, message me immediately. I can¡¯t have you handle everything if it¡¯s going to trouble you.¡±


    Upon changing into another set of her sports attire consisting of a sports bra and spats before putting on her tracksuit again, Ayu started making her way to the door.


    At the moment, I was still in the middle of changing. Nheless, since we already decided what to do regarding the unexpected witness of our intimate moment, she¡¯s just repeating it as a reminder.


    In actuality, we both agreed that she could just ignore that woman. But with the possibility of her staking outside to find out who is it that managed to get into her pants, Ayu suggested dealing with the woman.


    I mean, even if I discount the possibility that she¡¯ll talk about it with the others, my identity as Sena¡¯s boyfriend isn¡¯t a secret in this boxing gym. The woman isn¡¯t ignorant about it. It will cause controversy if she discovers that I¡¯m also in a rtionship with Sena¡¯s coach. Unlike the setup we built in our school, there¡¯s no choice but to keep our rtionship under wraps for now.


    In the future... we¡¯ll be as brazen as we can be about unting it...


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry about it and believe in your Ayu... If things go south, I can just knock her down.¡± Ayu smirked as she closed her hands into a fist before throwing a jab in front of her.


    ¡°So, violence is an option, huh?¡±


    ¡°Certainly!¡±


    A brief silenceter, we bothughed at that. It¡¯s not an option, of course. Nheless, bringing it up released the invisible pressure in both of our minds.


    After waving at me and sending a flying kiss, Ayu disappeared from the room.


    Around a minute after I finished changing into my training attire, Ayu¡¯s message arrived.


    With that, I also exited the room and made my way to where Marika and the rest of the new enrollees are. <novelsnext></novelsnext>N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -


    -


    ¡°Junior-kun, I find this set of exercises amazing... Is it really fine to do it at my own pace? Will it be helpful?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. The set of exercises that I imparted to all of you is for building up foundation and stamina. As long as you diligently do it without skipping a day, it will show its effects sooner orter... Also, senpai. Mind I remind you to call me Instructor during these sessions?¡±


    Without running into any problems, half of the allotted time had already passed since I started the first session with my new students.


    The same asst time, the first thing I did upon introducing them to the course and showing a little bit of a preview of how strong a boxer can be was to impart to them the same set of exercises that I was using.


    Afterward, I had them do it in front of me while I roam to check whether they were doing it properly one by one.


    And since Marika was among the sixty students, this kind of interaction was inevitable.


    As much as I love to dote on her, I have to keep up the appearance of an ¡®Instructor¡¯ so that it won¡¯t be a problem in the future. Not everyone will be satisfied with my course at first so if they see me ying favorites right away then they might just quit or lodge aint.


    Back then, Akane and the others were also careful not to trouble me. Only when we were in direct contact would they try out something with me.


    ¡°My... I must have forgotten. Thank you for reminding me, Instructor...¡± Marika bowed her head, looking a little embarrassed. She might be na?ve but she understood that she made a blunder there.


    Watching her reaction, I couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly before stepping forward to do my job as an Instructor by answering her earlier question and fixing her posture. During that time, Marika attentively listened to me as her whole body gushed out of excitement.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t stay around her for too long. She¡¯s not my only student here, after all. Before she could bring up another question, I already moved to the next student and did the same thing ¨C not the doting part but pointing out the errors and answering questions.


    When I finished my round and returned to the side where Ayu was also observing and keeping a watchful eye to assist me, the woman nudged my side and spoke in a barely audible voice, ¡°Ru-kun, no matter how you restrained it, you¡¯re too obvious in my eyes there with your senior. And I can say the same to her... That girl is too infatuated with you. The adults probably noticed it already but some of the boys who are also stealing a nce at her might antagonize you if they see her act that familiar when you¡¯re instructing her.¡±


    Yep. There¡¯s the value of having Ayu as an assistant. She¡¯s seeing things that I was failing to see up close.


    She¡¯s right on that part with Marika. No matter how much I tried to y it cool, the girl¡¯s natural elegance and presence were truly impossible to be hidden. No matter the case, she¡¯s always going to attract attention.


    ¡°There¡¯s no going around it. I¡¯ll just deal with them like how I did it to those five idiotsst time if ever they act up. But Ayu, will those housewives continue taking my ss? I get it that I enticed Ichihara-san and the others back then as an alternative for them to watch over their children. But today, some enrolled without bringing their children.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the power of word of mouth, Ru-kun. Given how sessful the first course went, that¡¯s normal. Just continue doing what you do. They¡¯ll have expectations about you, for sure. However, knowing you, you¡¯re someone who isn''t underperforming even if you¡¯re pressured. I¡¯ll keep an eye out here so... Go and make this another sess.¡±


    With a tap on my back, Ayu channeled her encouragement to me. She¡¯s now smiling from ear to ear, clearly satisfied about everything that happened to us today.


    As for the details of finding that woman from earlier, she told me that it¡¯s a sess and there¡¯s nothing to worry about anymore. When I tried searching for that woman, I spotted her doing jumping ropes in one corner, fumbling every few seconds. She looked pretty shaken.


    Most likely, Ayu really employed another method than just talking about what she witnessed.

 Chapter 1529 Invitation

    A whileter, the first session of the 10-day course came to an end. While everything went almost simr to the previous one, some interesting bits still made it unique.


    First,pared tost time, there were more middle schoolers now. They consisted of more than half of the 60 enrollees. And from what I gathered, only three came from my alma mater. A boy and two girls, all of them, 2nd years. The two girls seemed to have an idea who I am or at least, heard about or seen mest year.


    I just don¡¯t know how... I mean, I wasn¡¯t part of the Student Council anymore since Haruko already graduated and I never looked for a target among their year level. I limited it to just a year below me.


    In any case, I guessed that because when I went to assist them, they both asked me if I went to their middle school.


    On the other hand, the boy was a little skinny and probably someone who was a target of a bully. By enrolling in my program, he¡¯s definitely looking for a way to have the strength to stand up for himself. He even specifically asked me to be stricter with him. I like that enthusiasm.


    Second, the adults who enrolled were already full of praise for me. I even got to know some of them, probably among those who gave me a bonus two weeks ago. They¡¯re the ones who failed to get in since the slots were already filled. Their children already finished the course though and from their words, they¡¯re still diligently doing the set exercises as well as the lessons I imparted to them.


    That¡¯s reassuring, to say the least. They alreadypleted my program so it¡¯s already up to them whether to continue following the routine I nailed into their heads.


    Andstly, while Marika behaved herself throughout the lesson, she¡¯s being very obvious about how she wanted to get my attention. Either by raising her hand to ask a question regarding what I said or intentionally making a mistake so that I would be watching her closely.


    Even if she¡¯s still enthusiastic to learn from my progress, it¡¯s quite obvious that her reason for enrolling has already changed. If before she was just intrigued upon hearing my name from Koharu, Ichihara-san¡¯s daughter, it¡¯s different now. Marika was creating this chance for herself to see and interact with me outside of our school.


    That was further proven when I found her waiting for me even after I spent another half an hour with Ayu. I thought her escorts would already drive her home but no, she patiently waited outside.


    Upon seeing me exiting from the inner area, her tired expression instantly brightened up as she stood up to receive me. Her hair was still a little wet and the golden ringlets hadn¡¯t taken form yet. Nheless, her graceful aura remained and her rather innocent yet sexy vibe almost gave that corner she was sitting on another color due to how eye-catching she is.


    Hisa-jii was still at the front desk but he seemed to have no interest in the business of young people. He¡¯s busy reading a newspaper even if it¡¯s already dark outside and the source of light wasn¡¯t directly above him.


    Anyway, I also looked outside the Boxing Gym. And sure enough, the car driven by her escorts was already parked nearby. They¡¯re waiting for Marika. Those two men in suits that served as her escort were probably monitoring us.


    ¡°Senpai,¡± I called out to her which she answered with a rather excited smile.


    Even though she remained standing where she was, I could feel myself getting drawn into her location. Before long, my feet already brought me in front of her, eliciting sweet-sounding giggles from her.


    Nheless, unlike most of my girls who would probably try and jump at me at this distance, Marika looked like she was holding herself back. Whether it was because of her status or just the way she was educated, I had no idea.


    In any case, it¡¯s worth noting how fidgety she is. Due to that, I couldn¡¯t help but form the notion of teasing her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Did I make you wait? I apologize, senpai.¡± I bowed my head slightly toward her while keeping an eye out for her reaction.


    A secondter, Marika flinched a little before hurriedly grabbing my shoulder.


    ¡°Eh? N-no... What are you apologizing for, Junior-kun? I have decided to wait for you here. Not you... Uhm... I¡¯m thinking of inviting you out.¡±


    ¡°Invite me out? For dinner?¡±


    After I said goodbye to Ayu who¡¯s probably going to stay here for another hour, I already sent a message to Akane and the others that I am on my way home. And since it¡¯s already past 7 o¡¯clock, it¡¯ll be bad for the girls that gathered there if theye homete into the night. They¡¯re waiting for me so that we can have dinner together, after all. And perhaps, spend some time too while we¡¯re at it.


    That¡¯s why... if Marika said yes here, I would probably decline her again. No matter how much I like her or love this situation, I alreadymitted myself to going home after I finish my part-time job. I mean, I didn¡¯t expect her to appear here, after all. Perhaps if I had known this beforehand, I would probably make adjustments to my schedule for today. Maybe shorten the length of that scouting trip. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But well, there¡¯s no fixing it now.


    After what seemed to be a long silence, Marika timidly nodded, ¡°Un. Is it bad?¡±


    Looking into her eyes and expression, she¡¯s also aware of theplications of what she¡¯s trying to do here. With the problem of being betrothed to the Ichihara still hanging above her head, it¡¯s quite bold of her toe up with this decision. Uh... This is born from my advice of getting her freedom so, I guess this counts as my fault as well.


    In any case... she really said yes, huh? And surprisingly, my will to decline right away was absent... And somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but see that as a sign. A sign that in my eyes, Marika is already equal to all of my girls.


    As I took the same length of time toe up with an answer, I never let my eyes off of her.


    ¡°Not really. No. However, senpai, I¡¯m afraid that this can be bad for you. Your situation there hasn¡¯t improved yet. Even if Ichihara Jun hasn¡¯t brought up the growing problem regarding your rtionship, it is only a matter of time. And knowing you... You¡¯re going to own the responsibility for that, right?¡±


    Perhaps I hit the jackpot, Marika guiltily lowered her head before saying, ¡°It is only right for me to own up to it, Junior-kun. This is my decision, after all. Must I wait for Monday to see you again?¡±


    This girl... I have no idea if she¡¯s being stupid here or if her mind was already this muddled because of me.


    She has this notion of protecting me from Ichihara Jun or her problem, right? Yet, here she is... expressing how she¡¯s missing me. If the person she¡¯s supposed to protect gets constantly exposed because of her own actions then that¡¯s nothing short of contradictory.


    But then again, I was also the same. I wanted to protect her yet my actions so far pushed her into the deep end of being in conflict with the Ichiharas and her family. In a way, that¡¯s like I¡¯m pushing her to be isted in the end then I will swoop in to take her home as a trophy...


    Haa... Alright. Let¡¯s stop overthinking.


    ¡°Senpai, look at me. Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± I said as I pointed at my lips.


    As soon as she did what I asked, Marika who was starting to emit some gloominess, immediately put a hand on her mouth as she gasped in delight.


    ¡°Junior-kun. Why are you smiling like a clown?¡±


    ... Alright. I¡¯ll let that slide. Looks like I still have it in me to act like one. Thanks, Yukari.


    ¡°Well, because I¡¯m happy that senpai is asking me out. Although I have to decline the dinner, I have another suggestion. What about this? Apany me to the station... Let¡¯s have a short date while walking.¡±


    This way, I won¡¯t be dyed going home and also have the time to spend with this girl.


    ¡°That...¡± Marika hesitated at first as she looked outside the Boxing Gym or specifically at her escort. She¡¯s worried that they might not agree to that or stop her even after she agreed.


    That¡¯s why I reached for her hand and assured her, ¡°Let me talk to them. Hmm? They can follow us. The station isn¡¯t really that far so... there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    ¡°Junior-kun, that¡¯s not my only problem. I have no experience walking outside during the night...¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ah. Right. She¡¯s a sheltered princess. But that¡¯s not really a problem, right? There¡¯s always a first time for everything.

 Chapter 1530 Walking With Marika

    Even though it earned me another warning from her escorts, they still eventually agreed to my request of having Marika apany me on my walk toward the station.


    Yeah. Instead of getting invited by her, I turned it into my own request. This might not change the reality of our situation but at least, it¡¯s like taking some of the load off her shoulder.


    Luckily, I had her stand by the side and not let her hear that or else, she¡¯d probably try and own up to it again. Just like thest time with Ichihara Jun.


    The warning that I received this time was apanied by real intimidation. They both stood in front of me looking like a predator ready to make mincemeat out of their prey.


    Of course, they¡¯re probably strong enough to protect Marika againstmon thugs. Heck, they¡¯re probably even ex-military who could take down would-be kidnappers. Nheless, the pressure they were projecting wasn¡¯t enough to make me tremble on my knees. Because at the end of the day, they¡¯re just giving me a warning, not putting me in my ce.


    Right. As for the content of that warning, they told me that if I didn¡¯t stop associating with Marika, they¡¯d be forced to report my involvement to the Ichihara and her family from Kyoto. If that happened, they believed that they would surely intervene and do something about me.


    Against a normal boy who had just entered high school, it was probably enough for them to shit their pants from fear. But against me, I¡¯d say it¡¯s only giving me a preview of what I should expect when things go down and I sessfully steal Marika from their hands.


    Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t be so foolish and let everyone rted to me be implicated. Sooner orter, I must make the first move so that it will throw them off for a while.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go and visit Minoru and my parents where they¡¯re staying. To talk about Marika and... ask for their assistance. As I said, if it¡¯s possible, the assistance I will be needing is to prevent the adults from interfering.


    But thinking about it, this would probably be harder than convincing Otoha¡¯s grandfather. Because once I kick Ichihara Jun down and bring home Marika with me, it will spell the end of the interference that my parents will be able to provide for my sake...


    Let¡¯s see... I guess I¡¯ll also talk to my girls about this when the timees. I can¡¯t have them be in the dark when it can be considered dangerous territory.


    Anyway, enough about that for now.


    Having gotten the agreement of her escorts, Marika and I soon started our walk toward the train station.


    Because of the rain earlier and the lingering clouds above, the stars and the moon were mostly hidden. That made the night breeze colder than normal. Fortunately, I still have the jacket I used earlier during the scouting trip. I took it out and draped it over Marika¡¯s shoulder.


    At first, she¡¯s surprised but as soon as pulled the cor up for a sniff, the ringlet girl seemingly catches an addiction. She¡¯s captivated by my scent.


    Due to that, even though she said that this was her first time walking at night and in a fairly crowded location, Marika just kept a tight hold on my arm as we walked along the sidewalk, passing people and various establishments.


    This continued until halfway to our destination. Because unbeknownst to me, she¡¯d be fascinated by something else...


    -


    -


    ¡°Here, senpai. Hold it here.¡± I said as I handed her a stick of yakitori, fresh out of the grill.


    While it¡¯s considered as street food, yakitori; a grilled chicken on a stick, wasn¡¯t rare even for a high-ssdy like her. Nheless, this was probably the first time that she saw one being grilled in front of her. The way she keenly watched until the meat on the skewer turned from pink to brown with a smudge of ck from being toasted.


    Right. The one she got fascinated by was the food cart selling various fried and grilled street food on our way to the train station. It¡¯s the type of food cart that onlyes out during the night to cater to the tired working adults going home from work. It¡¯s the one that also offers liquor to go along with the food. But well, that¡¯s irrelevant to us. The closest to liquor that we could drink once a year was the sweet sake during the New Year¡¯s shrine visit.


    Anyway, I was initially nning to just get something from a convenience store or a vending machine since it would be quicker. However, upon noticing the ringlet girl¡¯s attention getting drawn by it, I scrapped that n and brought her to the food cart.


    And now, after ordering one of each, we sat down at theid-out table and chairs in front of it to eat.


    ¡°Junior-kun. It¡¯s still hot. How can I bite at this?¡± Excited at first, Marika soon frowned as she found out how hard it was to bite at the saucy food on a stick while it was still scalding hot.


    Watching her fumble like that drew out augh from me which instantly made the girl pout unhappily. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m sorry. Let me help you with that.¡±


    Using the napkin supplied by the food cart, I wiped the corner of her lips before taking the stick from her.


    Then, under her watch, I started blowing air on it to cool it down. While I was at that, Marika cupped her cheeks as she rested her elbow on the table to watch me do it. Her glittering eyes showed how amusing it is for her.


    ¡°Does that work? Will it cool down like that, Junior-kun?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? But you see, this type of food is usually eaten while it¡¯s this hot.¡±


    Upon answering like that, I opened my mouth and took the topmost chunk of meat to give it a taste. Since I did that under her watchful eyes, Marika reacted right away. She pointed at me as though she was going to tell me off for taking her food from her.


    But as soon as started huffing due to how hot it still is, the ringlet girl startedughing in delight. ¡°Pfft... Junior-kun, must you act like a fool? That¡¯s what you get for eating my food. Hand it over.¡±


    As I struggled to chew into it, Marika grabbed the stick back. While showcasing a bit of smugness, she opened her mouth and mped her teeth down on the next chunk.


    Although she couldn¡¯t copy what I did by taking a whole chunk, she clenched her teeth to bite at least close to half of it. Just enough for the remaining chunk to not be ripped off of the stick.


    A secondter, the ringlet girl¡¯s smugness turned grim as she covered her mouth before huffing for air as well.


    Yep. It¡¯s still scalding hot. I mean, the temperature was actually contained inside. You need to wait for a few minutes if you want to eat it without suffering from how hot it is.


    For her to make the decision of taking a bite as well afterughing at me, she definitely wanted to beat me in that particr category.


    Too bad. It didn¡¯t go ording to her expectations.


    Holding myself back fromughing as well, I grabbed a ss and filled it with water before pushing it close to her. ¡°Senpai, can I ask you the same question?¡±


    ¡°No! This is... fine. I can eat it like this!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Or so she said, but she¡¯s clearly pushing herself for it.


    A waited for a while before grabbing the stick again and cing it down on the te, along with the other street food we bought. Following that I grabbed the ss of water and assisted her to drink the water.


    Slightly aggrieved because I didn¡¯t listen to her, Marika pouted once more. And as though she didn¡¯t want to lose out, she picked the skewer back up to take another bite.


    Little by little and bite by bite, Marika started savoring it. I kept my eye on her watching her enjoy it.


    By the time she finished it all and even licked the stick clean of the leftover sauce, Marika put her hands on her hips as she puffed her chest out, looking proud of her aplishment.


    Shaking my head inwardly, I patted her head and praised her before handing her another ss of water.


    ¡°Mhm. You did well, senpai. Next up on the menu... let¡¯s share these takoyakis.¡±


    Well, the yakitori is just the start. Since we bought quite a lot to share between us, we¡¯ll be sitting here until we finish it all.


    It¡¯s fine, anyway. Seeing Marika enjoy this moment was enough topensate for the few minutes that I would be losing...


    It¡¯s a shame that I cannot take her home yet but it¡¯s fine this way. This ringlet girl deserves this kind of moment where she can forget the troubles around her.

 Chapter 1531 What A Coincidence

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Junior-kun.¡± With a bright, contented smile on her lips, Marika said at the same time as the escort car pulled in front of us. They¡¯re ready to take her back.


    We¡¯re already in front of the station and the short date is over. Although it only consisted of us eating at that food cart, Marika enjoyed it so much that she even took amemorative photo of us along with the food cart and the empty te on our table.


    For her, it¡¯s a new experience that she would treasure for days toe. Well, my presence there also added to it so... it¡¯s just like what I always do with my girls, creating precious memories together.


    ¡°Yes, senpai. Don¡¯t stay up toote and rest well for today. Fatigue from the lesson earlier will catch up on you once you reach your bedroom.¡±


    Among the new enrollees from earlier, she¡¯s one of those who really pushed herself to the limit as if she¡¯s trying to impress me. It¡¯s actually a wonder how she can still be as energetic like this. Maybe I could attribute that to the fact that I walked and spent time with her.


    ¡°Un. I will.¡±


    Upon saying that, Marika took a step forward and propped her chin slightly. In this way, this ringlet girl looked like she was waiting for my lips to visit hers.


    No. That¡¯s really her intention for closing up like this. Since there wasn¡¯t really a chance for us to act more intimately than just feeding each other back there, this was herst chance to do so...


    However, did she think this through? While there are not a lot of people around us, we¡¯re still in public. Furthermore, those two inside the car were probably watching us closely. Even if they could only assume what happened thest time the two of us spent time alone inside that car, kissing her here would confirm it.


    Not that I was afraid of them but it¡¯s Marika¡¯s situation which I am worried about.


    After deliberating for a while, I put a hand on her chin and used my thumb to caress her lips. Then instead of kissing her, I pushed my lips close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Senpai, I¡¯ll kiss you lots the next time we¡¯re together but for now... will this suffice?¡±


    At the same time as I said that, I pulled her into my embrace, holding her as affectionately as I could. Well, I refrained from carrying her up but with this... it¡¯s probably no different than kissing her in public, right?


    Oh. No. Maybe it¡¯s just a level lower than it.


    In any case, it didn¡¯t take long before Marika issued a nod and did the same. Then in a slightly embarrassed tone, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s a promise, Junior-kun...¡±


    This girl... Is she already addicted to kisses? So much for saving it for her future husband, right? But then again, if I¡¯m that future husband... I¡¯m just collecting it in advance.


    -


    -


    Because of the small interlude we had in that food cart, I arrived at the tform a littlete for thetest train. Due to that, I had to wait for a few minutes for the next one.


    As always, I efficiently used that window to contact my girls and check on them. While not all of them managed toe to that gathering, they¡¯re still included in whatever discussion they had because of the use of technology. It¡¯s easy to include them through video calls, after all.


    Ah. Right. I got a message from Shio; partlyining and partly asking me to rescue her. Apparently, as the oldest among them and with her unique status, the girls couldn¡¯t peel themselves away from her. Even though some of them already met her before, a lot were still very interested in her story or on how I managed to steal her. Moreover, with Shio dering that she also wouldn¡¯t hold back when ites to approaching me, those girls most likely found it amusing.


    In any case, I heard from Akane that there¡¯s no reason to worry. Because they were treating each other as sisters, they still respect Shio as an older sister. Of course, deep beneath it, she¡¯s also a rival when ites to my attention. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That gathering was probably to create more bonds among them. That way, harmony will still exist between them even if I¡¯m not there with them.


    Soon enough, my wait for the train was over. After sending onest message saying that I already boarded, I stood up to find myself afortable seat without any disturbances. Thankfully, it¡¯s not as crowded anymore. I easily found one.


    However... <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It appears that my luck is in the air tonight. Or maybe not? Whichever the case... this is something unexpected.


    ¡°Eh? Is that you, Ruki-nii-san?¡±


    When I was about to approach the free seat, I saw a little girl jumping out of her seat from the opposite side of where I was going to sit. From the way she sounded thrilled upon seeing me, I couldn¡¯t mistake that for someone else.


    Turning my head to the source, I found Fubuki, Fuyu¡¯s little sister, smiling from ear to ear. Behind her, next to the seat she vacated, Fuyu had her mouth partly opened as she stared at me also in surprise.


    Today, she had her hair on a sidetail rather than a ponytail which gave her a rather childish look. But well, her clothes fit her so well that I found myself staring at her for a few seconds.


    Looking at the paper bags on her side, they probably went out shopping today or Fuyu took Fubuki out, since it''s the weekend, to y somewhere. Shopping was just a plus.


    ¡°Fubuki-chan and Yuuki-san, what a coincidence.¡± I smiled at the little girl before focusing my attention on her sister who was just about to recover from her surprise.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, why are you¡ª No. I mean, yes. It¡¯s such a coincidence to meet you here.¡±


    She¡¯s about to ask me why I am here but changed it halfway. Possibly understanding that I could be anywhere and it¡¯s not her ce to question it. In any case, with my duffel bag still on my shoulder, she could already form an idea of where I went.


    That should be the end of the conversation considering the train doors are already closed. However, the mischievous little girl raised aint as she grabbed my wrist to pull me to their side.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s with that stiff greeting, Onee-chan? You too, Ruki-nii-san! Come here... There¡¯s still a space between us.¡±


    ¡°Fubuki, what are you doing? We¡¯ll be getting off at the next stop. Do not trouble Onoda-kun.¡± Fuyu tried to tell off her sister but it was all toote. Furthermore, her little sister was already set on having me sit with them. Or rather, next to her sister.


    The same asst time, she¡¯s doing her best to be a menace to her sister who could only apologize and be flustered at this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not troubling him, Onee-chan. Am I right, Ruki-nii-san?¡±


    Instead of relenting, the little girl passed the question to me. And because of this, Fuyu couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to hear my answer.


    My choices were clear in this situation. Humor Fubuki or be considerate of Fuyu who¡¯s currently flustered.


    However, at the same time as the train started moving, the seat that I was about to take before Fubuki called out to me got upied by someone else.


    I guess that left me with no other choice, right? No. There¡¯s another one...


    ¡°Yes, you are. However, Fubuki-chan. You¡¯re not telling us to squeeze in that little space, right? It¡¯s fine. Go sit back down. I¡¯ll stand over here.¡± I patted the little girl¡¯s head before urging her to sit down.


    Even though that made Fubuki pout, she knew that she couldn¡¯t push it anymore. And so, she sat down a little unhappily.


    I was about to take a step back to, at least, get hold of the dangling handle for standing passengers when Fuyu opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Wait, Onoda-kun... There¡¯s still space.¡± She said as she started opening up a space on the corner next to her by putting down the paper bags and moving to the left, squeezing her little sister.


    This girl... So, is this her way of being considerate as well or...?

 Chapter 1532 A Short Encounter

    With Fuyu offering up the space that she opened up, I had no other choice anymore but to cave in. It would be more unnatural if I rejected it, right? Besides, whichever the case, the mischievous little girl would have something to say about it.


    ¡°Fufu~ I get it. Onee-chan can¡¯t bear seeing Ruki-nii-san. And Ruki-nii-san cannot reject Onee-chan¡¯s kindness.¡± Snickering like she found the situation very amusing, Fubuki leered at both of us, uncharacteristic of someone her age.


    Those who heard her and possibly watched the development on our side also couldn¡¯t help but giggle at herment.


    Really, she had a knack for teasing her elders, huh? I wonder where she took that trait from. Their mother? Possibly. And Fuyu failed to inherit the same trait.


    ¡°Are youfortable, Yuuki-san? Tell me if I¡¯m squeezing on your side too much.¡±


    Ignoring the little girl¡¯sment, I addressed her sister next to me. Partly to help her wave off Fubuki¡¯s teasing and also to make sure that everything¡¯s fine. Because even though she opened up a space for me, it was small enough that I couldn¡¯t help but push against her.


    Sessful at my attempt, I saw the girl quickly shake her head, indicating that there was no need for me to worry. A secondter, her mellow voice that¡¯s probably intended to be a whisper reached my ears.


    ¡°N-no. This is fine... I apologize for leaning on you like this though...¡±


    Right. Because we had to make do with what little space we had, Fuyu eventually slid forward, allowing me to lean on the backrest. In this way, Fuyu either had to keep sitting upright or lean back on my shoulder or at least a fourth of my body. Naturally, with how shaky the train is, it would be tiring for her to continue sitting upright.


    There¡¯s another problem though. Given the situation, I either had to let my arm be crushed by her, awkwardly put it in front of me, or stretch it across her back. While the second option was the most viable, Fubuki who was really enjoying this grabbed my wrist again to stop me from pulling it out behind her sister. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It¡¯s possible to forcibly retract it but when I saw the girl winking at me as though she¡¯s encouraging me to make a move on her sister, I somehow got possessed by my old ways... Making use of this chance.


    Much to Fuyu¡¯s surprise, my hand eventually hooked around her waist albeit softly and without proper grip. That¡¯s the least I could do to save her from falling back into shame again. But well, no matter how we wind this up, it¡¯s still me taking advantage of our situation.


    At this point, Fubuki already let go of my wrist but as though she found another path to attack, her lips curved up into a grim smile before acting like she was cringing at what she saw and heard.


    ¡°Che! Ruki-nii-san, Onee-chan, you sounded like a shy couple who had just started going out. It sounds stale and boring.¡±


    ¡°Fubuki? Where did you learn those words from? Stop causing mischief!¡±


    ¡°Onee-chan, I¡¯m your cupid today. Go on. I won¡¯t tell mom.¡±


    ¡°This little...¡±


    As Fuyu watched her little sister continue with her tirades, the girl could only exercise restraint by clenching her fist. In the end, she opted to stop there, ignoring her sister¡¯s words from then on.


    When our gazes met, she shyly lowered her head before saying, ¡°D-don¡¯t mind Fubuki, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°I know. It must be hard for you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Un. You said it. She seems to believe that I... like you and no amount of exining can change that belief. Look, she even has you do this.¡±


    There¡¯s a weird pause in the middle but I guess I could understand why she found it difficult to say. In any case, perhaps to support her im, she also pointed at my hand lingering on her waist. No matter how much she tried to control herself, her exposed ear still took on a crimson color, indicating what she was feeling at the moment.


    There¡¯s no doubt, with Akane and her sister¡¯s unrelenting push for her to act upon her interest in me, her defenses had already begun to crumble. The other day when she unconsciously blurted out ¡®I love this¡¯ when I was patting her head was also a sign of it.


    It¡¯s actually already up to me whether to join in their cause to siege that weakened wall or continue like this, act like I was on her side but in truth, I¡¯m also slowly hammering against her defense.


    For now, I decided to do thetter...


    ¡°Uh. I¡¯m partly responsible for this. I didn¡¯t stop her when she grabbed my wrist. If you¡¯re ufortable with this, I can pull my hand back.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. Look at her acting like she¡¯s not listening to us. If you do pull that back, she¡¯s just going toe up with another way to annoy us.¡±


    ¡°Hey. I¡¯m not annoying you, Onee-chan. I¡¯m your cute little cupid. Fufu~¡± Along with an act of pulling an imaginary bow and arrow, Fubuki interjected, proving that she¡¯s really listening to us. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Shaking our heads at her little sister¡¯s disy, Fuyu and I could only force a smile as we watched her act like an innocent girl, hugging her sister¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. I guess you have to bear with me like this...¡±


    A whileter, I shrugged and continued our conversation. At the same time as that, my fingers curled a little, pressing them on her sensitive waist.


    Fuyu¡¯s body squirmed a little as she nced down at it. She then looked up at me, her eyes narrowing a little forming a questioning gaze.


    My response? I pursed my lips together before stretching them a little to look like I was showing a guilty smile.


    That made her raise an eyebrow.


    I thought she was going to ask me to remove my hand or, at least, ease up by pressing on her waist. However, that didn¡¯t arrive.


    Instead, Fuyu inched closer to me, enough for her to push her lips close to my ears. And while giggling softly, she whispered, ¡°I see that you¡¯re also mischievous, Onoda-kun. Mind if I do the same?¡±


    Or so she asked. However, she didn¡¯t wait for my response. A second after that, Fuyu already returned to just leaning on my shoulder before expertly changing our topic. Whether it was an escape attempt or just her way to put an end to it, I had no idea.


    In any case, given that she already created a way out for us, I also stepped into it.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re out at night. Was it that part-time job?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Did Akane tell you?¡±


    ¡°She mentioned it once to me. That you¡¯re trying out a lot of things because you cannot choose which path to take. I wonder... Is tennis going to be another possible path for you?¡±


    Ah. It¡¯s not a secret anyway but obviously, it¡¯s better for fewer people to know about it. If I had to guess... telling Fuyu about my part-time job was another way for Akane to cultivate her best friend¡¯s interest in me.


    ¡°Tennis, huh? We¡¯ll see after I try, I guess? I¡¯m aplete newbie.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you challenged me. I admire that guts, Onoda-kun but please don¡¯t look down on it as a sport or as a path you can take. Even if it looks easy on the outside since even middle schoolers can y it in their PE sses, it¡¯s a tall mountain to climb if you want to reach the level of a professional.¡±


    Yeah. I could sense the passion from those words. I could only imagine the effort she¡¯s putting into every practice and every match. It¡¯s truly not something to belittle.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why when the day for our game arrives, I¡¯ll do my best to put up a fight against you. Please don¡¯t hold back against me.¡±


    ¡°You bet... But Onoda-kun, if you¡¯re interested, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me... I might not be good at coaching someone but I can give you tips.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. Also, Yuuki-san, good luck with your match this Monday. I¡¯ll be cheering for you.¡±


    Fuyu nodded followed by her lips curving up into a satisfied smile. Then, she leaned in once again to whisper something, ¡°Thank you for the encouragement, Onoda-kun. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Ending our conversation at that, Fubuki who was silent throughout our conversation was happily pping her hands.


    Unfortunately, the train soon stopped at their destination. Although I could offer to walk them home, Fuyu beat me by bidding me farewell as she walked out of the train car along with her little sister.


    Fubuki could only nce back to wave at me, which I answered with a smile. As for Fuyu, only when the doors closed again did she turn around to see me off.


    As the train departed from that station, my eyes followed the two until they disappeared from my vision.


    It¡¯s a short encounter yet very fruitful.

 Chapter 1533 State Of The House

    Upon arriving home, the first girl who greeted me was the youngest among them, Ria. She ran up to me as soon as I pushed the door open and took the first step inside. Looking like she had just woken up from a nap because of how she kept rubbing her eyes, my lovely girl couldn¡¯t even wait for me to fully enter before jumping in my embrace and having me carry her with all of her limbs wrapped around me.


    Well, what else should I expect when I keep them waiting this long? Maybe even if all of them jumped at me at the same time, I¡¯d probably do my best to remain standing just to amodate them all. It¡¯s not a question of whether it¡¯s impossible or not. The question should be, will they or not?


    Anyway, Ipleted my entry while supporting Ria and closed the door behind me. Looking past the girl¡¯s shoulder, I noticed Aoi, Aya, and Hiyori who were probably only a few steps slower than the girl in my arms.


    ¡°Geez. She¡¯s getting more adept at detecting your arrival, darling.¡± The unruly girl pouted while looking a little jealous. However, that didn¡¯t hold for too long because at the next moment, without so much as concern for the other two or Ria, she stepped forward and approached my side. Cupping my cheeks and turning my head to face her, Aoi granted me her sweet, addicting kiss conveying how much she missed me.


    ¡°Eh? Aoi, don¡¯t steal away my thunder. I won the race to Dumb-senpai!¡±


    When Ria, who still had her face buried in my neck to inhale my scent, noticed that, she pushed Aoi¡¯s face away before doing the same, delivering the same intensity of kisses. Furthermore, she also tried climbing higher so that I eventually had to raise my chin while her arms wrapped nicely around my head.


    Aoi pouted again but this time, she didn¡¯t interrupt us. Instead, it¡¯s the other two who stormed forward, albeit timidly.


    ¡°Wait. Aya-chan, let¡¯s not get beaten by them. Ruki is also ours.¡±


    Not wanting to be left out, I saw Hiyori grabbing Aya¡¯s wrist as the two of them approached us. Then after splitting up on each side, they both grabbed the hem of my shirt as they conveyed that they also wanted my attention.


    ¡°Ruki...¡± Aya pressed her forehead on my shoulder as she called out to me. And that alone was enough for a part of my attention to split to her.


    Perhaps sensing that I also wanted to greet the other two, Ria gave my lips onest suck before retreating back to burying her face in my neck.


    And with this, it gave way for Hiyori and Aya to steal my lips for themselves.


    Spending at least three minutes there just alternating between the four, the ones who were waiting in the living room probably lost their patience as they all took a peek at us and called out the four girls keeping me busy.


    Aoi stuck her tongue out at them while Hiyori and Aya silently retreated, their eyes already disying their satisfaction. As for Ria... Well, I continued carrying her as we moved to the living room.


    Instead of waiting for her to get off by herself, I did her the favor by carrying her to a cushion and cing her down on it. In that way, it wouldn¡¯t feel like she was forced and it also showed that at the end of the day, I was still the core of ourplex rtionship. It won¡¯t be good if I keep giving way to them, right? I have to be the one steering the wheel and not be the wheel they can steer in any way they want.


    While I won¡¯t mind spoiling all of them at any time of the day, I still have to show them that I¡¯m not ying favorites.


    Ah. Enough about that.


    The first thing I did after being freed was obviously to check on who among all of my girls are present. The girls from my ss; Nami, Chii, and Saki were already waving their hands at me.


    Haruko along with Edel and Mina.


    Yae along with Sena, Miyako and Aika.


    Then, Rae, who spent the night here, was next to Kana and Hana.


    Yeah. Even though she¡¯s still adamant about not considering herself as one of my girls, Hana showed up ¨C possibly invited by Akane or Haruko.


    When our gazes met, she had this kind of expression that tells me she was pushing herself to mingle with my girls. Knowing that most of them are still hostile towards her, Hana must¡¯ve been barraged by their questions or at least, tried to have her give up her goal of stealing me. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Given how close she became with Kana and Rae, it¡¯s probably not wrong to say that they¡¯re already on her side. They could shelter her but when ites to giving way to her desire, I doubt the two would be lenient in it.


    Anyway, Kana was the first to step forward. Her eyes were brimming with excitement as though she was bearing good news.


    And sure enough, as soon as she closed our distance, Kana threw herself at me and revealed the news she¡¯s eagerly wanting to tell me.


    ¡°I passed the selection, Ruki... My novel... It¡¯ll be among the finalists. I was contacted by an editor of the publishingpany sponsoring that contest. They said even if I fail to win an award, they will help me publish my work.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s more than the category of good news, right? It¡¯s an excellent one. And when the girls heard that, they all swarmed her with congrattions.


    Likewise, I ced my hand on top of her head before doing the same, ¡°I know my Kana can do it. Congrattions. I can¡¯t wait to read it again once it bes published.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your encouragement, Ruki... I won¡¯t be as confident to send it in without you and... the other¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who wrote it so... the glory is still yours. We¡¯re all happy for you, Kana.¡±


    After a round of congrattions wherein the others also expressed their surprise since they¡¯re only hearing about that now, my lovely Kana became swarmed by them that she had no choice but to grab Hana and Rae to help her tide through it.


    Continuing on, I also greeted those who were only on video call because they couldn¡¯te here today. Following that, I specifically went to Miyako who was creasing her forehead again. I eased it up by kissing her and pulling her with me to sit down.


    Akane along with Eimi and Yua simply watched but for sure, they were also waiting for their turns which I eventually gave them.


    Around ten minutester, Shio, who was in the kitchen along with Ririka, called out to us so that we could finally eat our dinner.


    It¡¯s already past eight o¡¯clock so we couldn¡¯t dy it any longer. The other girls had to go home soon, after all.


    And while we were in the middle of the dinner, they informed me of what transpired while I was away.


    The trio of Akane, Yae, and Haruko spoke up for everyone. There¡¯s no surprise prepared but they told me in great confidence that whatever differences they have towards each other has already been talked about and mended properly.


    As for what those differences are... well, they¡¯re too long to list but in essence, it¡¯s about how they see each other with or without me.


    If there¡¯s one thing that I could point out then it¡¯s probably how they wanted to break the unspoken hierarchy between all of them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I mean, they¡¯re aware of it. Among all of them, they probably considered Akane, Yae, and Haruko the most special to me. Furthermore, the three were also kinda acting with that thought in mind. Now, they cleared that out and somehow convinced everyone that when ites to their rtionship with me, there¡¯s no one above the other. It¡¯s just a matter of their own circumstances whether they could be like Akane who¡¯s living with me at the moment.


    The girls who were nning to live with me soon or after they graduated also spoke up, revealing their ns. And that made the others begin considering those possibilities as well a few years in our future.


    Well, all in all, while the talk about it somehow dulled the lighthearted mood at our table, I took it upon myself by hogging the spotlight at the end of it.


    Before I send them home... I decided to properly take care of all of my girls here without missing one of them out.


    Forget being exhausted... I feel energized by the thought of holding them all in my arms again. My insatiable desire would continue ring up when ites to them. That shows how much I love and care for them.

 Chapter 1534 End Of The Eventful Day

    ¡°Yoko-san, I apologize for this... It¡¯s my fault that it took me thiste to bring her home.¡±


    Along with a sincere bow, that¡¯s the first thing I said as soon as the tall, iron gate of the Fujii Mansion opened up to allow our entry.


    As expected, Yoko-san was standing there, the same way that she did in the previous times. However, while her current expression couldn¡¯t be any different from before, there was no denying the menacing aura around her. It felt like she was already beating me up inside her head for taking my precious time in sending Rae home.


    On my side, the sses girl was covering her mouth as she tried to hold back herughter. I mean, the way we predicted this oue was what Rae finds amusing. And after much deliberation while we were on the bus about what to do, apologizing right off the bat remained at the top.


    Actually, when we sent a message to Yoko-san this morning, we included an exact time on when it would be. 8 o¡¯clock.


    So, why does she look mad?


    Of course, it¡¯s because it¡¯s already half past 10 o¡¯clock...


    I arrived home from my part-time job a quarter before eight. Our dinner and everything that happened before it took more than half an hour. So just by that, we¡¯re alreadyte from the appointed time.


    Then, there was also another hour wherein I spoiled all of them, without skipping anyone ¨C not even Hana.


    Afterward, I also walked the other girls who were with us on the bus right in front of their houses. It¡¯s actually unfortunate that Rae¡¯s house was the furthest among them. But at the same, it¡¯s also a plus for the girl since she got me all to herself even if it¡¯s just a few minutes.


    And so... summing all that up, we were two and a half hourste from what we told her.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s not that strange for Yoko-san to feel like that.


    All in all, starting fromst night, in Yoko-san¡¯s head, Rae was with me for more than 24 hours.


    That¡¯s why... after a few seconds of giving me the illusion of being doused in biting cold water, Yoko-san¡¯s gazended on Rae. Her expression warmed as a hint of concern immediately upied her previously cold expression.


    Without responding to my apology, the Fujii Family¡¯s maid and Rae¡¯s older sister swiftly approached her while also swiping the bag containing Rae¡¯s clothes from my hands.


    ¡°Hon-chan, you¡¯re not hurt at all. Are you?¡± Holding Rae by her shoulder as she thoroughly inspected the girl, Yoko-san slipped out of her role of being the simple maid living with Rae. At the moment, she¡¯s showing the emotion of the older sister expressing concern about the well-being of her little sister.


    Having known the reason why Rae went to stay the night with me, it¡¯s no surprise that it¡¯s the first thing she¡¯s going to ask. I had no idea if she already experienced it, however, it¡¯s not really foreign knowledge that the first time will often be painful for women.


    Although that made Rae blush because it made her remember our intimate momentsst night, this morning, and before our trip home tonight, her response was a swift shake of her head followed by a reassuring smile, ¡°Not at all. Ruki took care of me properly. If you saw his facest night, he¡¯s the same as you, Yoko-nee. Very concerned that I would be hurting down here.¡±


    At the end of it, Rae even giggled as she took a jab at me. Nheless, looking at how she¡¯s smiling, she¡¯s also remembering my possibly idiotic expression as I concernedly look after her.


    In any case, despite Rae¡¯s assurance, Yoko-san took a moment to acknowledge it. She had to make sure, after all.


    She sighed in relief before throwing me a side nce. Perhaps just her way to implicitly warn me that she won¡¯t forgive me if ever I hurt Rae. I guess that¡¯s the product of her terrible first impression of me.


    ¡°I see... So, you really did it.¡±


    ¡°Un... I don¡¯t regret any of it. I love him a lot and as you can see... He¡¯s the same. Yoko-nee doesn¡¯t have to worry at all. If anything, I believe he¡¯s thest person who¡¯ll try to hurt me. No. I think hurting me will be thest thing toe to his mind. He¡¯ll hurt himself first before doing that.¡±


    With Rae showing her full trust as well as her overflowing affection for me, Yoko-san eventually bit her lips as she finally epted my girl¡¯s words. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She knew that no matter what happened, Rae would take my side. Besides, doubting Rae¡¯s words was akin to not trusting her and surely, that¡¯s something she won¡¯t ever do. For her who probably lost almost everything, protecting Rae must¡¯ve been her sole purpose for a few years by now. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After a while, Yoko-san soon turned around and started leading us inside the mansion. With Rae not letting go of my arm, I opted toe in and make sure to tuck my girl in her bed before going home.


    On my way out, since she might think that I was just putting on an act in front of Rae, I apologized to Yoko-san one more time.


    She epted it but she also left a reminder for me, ¡°I hope you can continue making Hon-chan happy, Onoda-sama...¡±


    Yep. Even without ties of blood, she¡¯s no doubt Rae¡¯s older sister.


    ¡°I will. I also hope that I can turn that bad impression you have for me around.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. All that matters is Hon-chan¡¯s happiness and well-being.¡±


    Ending our conversation with that, the woman saw out of their gate. When I looked behind, she was bowing like a servant again until the gate closed shut.


    After sending another message to Rae, I walked back to the bus stop to take my ride home.


    Upon taking a seat inside the bus and checking on the messages sent by my girls who already arrived home safely, the umted fatigue from everything that happened today washed over me.


    Before long, I found myself drifting into sleep along with the soft, beautiful voice of Yue and her songing out from the earphones.


    Thankfully, the bus driver woke me up when it reached my destination. I was hisst passenger, after all.


    Taking thest stretch back to our house while still sleepy, the girls who remained in the house; Haruko, Miyako, and Edel waited for me by the door.


    Perhaps noticing my almost depleted energy, the three of them helped me climb the stairs and brought me into our room.


    When Akane showed up with Ishida-senpai¡¯s miraculous tea, I chugged it down in one gulp beforeying down in our bed.


    Mhm... There¡¯s no doubt that my gas truly ran out. Because even if I tried to summon thest bit of my drifting consciousness to try and stay awake with my girls, thest thing I remembered doing was pulling all four of them close to me.


    Before I fully nked out, I heard their voices.


    ¡°Geez. Look at him exhausting himself like this.¡± That¡¯s Haruko. I could imagine her shaking her head.


    ¡°We all know how husband is... All of us before himself. That¡¯s how he operated ever since his change.¡± Obviously, that¡¯s my silly wife. She¡¯s not wrong on that. That¡¯s now the case after my change. No matter what happened, I¡¯ll always prioritize them before myself. Though that could earn me a scolding from them...


    ¡°His greed brought this upon him. What can I say though? He¡¯s really doing his best for all of us... I¡¯m loving him more like this. Ugh.¡± That¡¯s Miyako, like Haruko, she¡¯s probably shaking her head but thatst line... I could imagine her beautiful smile. The one devoid of the burden she was carrying before.


    ¡°Uhm. Let us protect Ruki. The same way he¡¯s protecting us...¡± And that¡¯s my lovely ko, Edel. The same as before, she¡¯s the one who upied my top as she clings to me tightly as though she¡¯s ready to shield me from any danger. Looks like she''s also improving. Now, she not only soughtfort and security in my arms, but she also started reciprocating the protection she was receiving from me.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re all aboard that boat, Edel-senpai. If his principle is putting all of us before himself... We¡¯ll do it the other way around, it¡¯s him before ourselves.¡±


    Akane dered that before my consciousness started drifting away. Before long, I felt their soft lipsnding on different parts of my face as they whispered their sweet goodnight.

 Chapter 1535 Starting Another Great Day

    Sunday came and the first thing that registered in my mind when I opened my eyes was the peaceful image of my girls sleeping soundly around me. Akane on my right shoulder and Haruko on my left. Below, on my chest, the silver crown of Edel¡¯s head came into my view. That¡¯s all I could see. She¡¯s lying face down on top of me, after all.


    Although I could feel her weight bearing down on me, it was not bothersome at all. In fact, I found itforting that she remained there. I could vaguely rememberst night but I¡¯m certain that this silver ko had shown improvement in terms of her mindset.


    What was it? She¡¯s going to protect me, is that right? Amendable thought that my head instantly imagined her lean figure standing before me. Her arms are outstretched as she seemingly shields me from someone.


    Then as the wind blew, her beautiful silver hair cascaded magnificently, giving rise to a picturesque view. And with me behind her, it, in turn, brushed against me, bringing me not just a pleasant sensation but also the certain urge to hold her in my arms.


    Ignoring whatever was threatening us at the front, I took a step forward to hug her from behind. Fulfilling the urge, I held her tightly without any intention of letting go.


    When the stalwart, silver-haired girl turned around to face me, her face bearing a brave expression turned crimson as she lovingly called out my name. The dim, almost colorless background brightened up as flowers of different colors bloomed beautifully though spring had arrived.


    Whatever the threat she was shielding me from had disappeared into nothingness as if it was not even there in the first ce, leaving us in our colorful world wherein nothing could ever split us apart.


    Alright... That¡¯s overdoing it, right? How imaginative could I be? In any case, while my head was in that state, my arm moved, cing my hand on top of Edel¡¯s head as I started caressing it gently and affectionately.


    With my head cleared, I could already feel the side effect of the miraculous tea converging in myher region. It wouldn¡¯t be long before it rose and vigorously stood up to poke against my silver ko¡¯s body. Nheless, I pushed the thought of waking my girls up to deal with it out of my head.


    Why would I disturb them in their sleep? I¡¯d rather suffer from it for a while. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to explode if not treated right away anyway.


    A few minutes of waiting was nothing. I might be a perverted and horny idiot but like they said... I always put them before myself. Besides, I¡¯m not a savage who could only think with his cock. Uh. Well, I¡¯m a beast, ording to them. But that¡¯s a different story altogether!


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    Looking outside our window, the sky was still dark which meant I woke up early again. Is this bing a pattern?


    I don¡¯t think so. I could go back to sleep if I wanted to. Just that, the fatigue I experienced yesterday was already gone. My recovery was this quick.


    Should I attribute that to my healing angels? Maybe they massaged me while I was asleep. Who knows?


    But wait. Someone¡¯s missing...


    Miyako... Where is she?


    At the same time as that question popped up in my head, I raised my head a little to look beyond Haruko¡¯s body. She could just be hidden from my view. After all, there¡¯s little to no space for her to squeeze in next to me.


    And sure enough, she¡¯s there. But unlike the other three, she¡¯s awake.


    As soon as our gazes met, Miyako smiled as she mouthed ¡®good morning¡¯ silently before lifting her body to sit up.


    Making sure not to shake the bed from her movements, Miyako carefully crawled down the bed before moving towards the foot side.


    Understanding what she wanted to do, I carefully put Edel down on my side and tucked her in.


    Then, before getting up, I kissed their foreheads, starting with Akane and ending with Haruko.


    Once that was done, I grabbed Miyako¡¯s outstretched hand, pulling me out of ourfortable bed.


    As soon as my feet touched the ground, I didn¡¯t waste any second as my arms naturally wrapped around her, holding her tightly. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I whispered my morning greeting softly in her ear, Miyako squirmed a little from being tickled. Perhaps to get back at me, she copied what I did before pressing her forehead against mine.


    ¡°Is it fun tickling me like that, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°It is. I mean, I haven¡¯t teased you for so long. Now that you¡¯re as cheerful as before, I can¡¯t wait to tease you again.¡±


    ¡°Guh. Didn¡¯t you just tease mest night? And in front of everyone at that. I wish I could¡¯ve teased you more when you picked me up the other day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s different. I¡¯m spoiling youst night, not teasing you. Look, my mark on your neck is still there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any difference. Teasing and spoiling is separated by a thin line when ites to you. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Although she said that, the girl pressed her finger on the said mark that I pointed out.


    It¡¯s a hickey, of course. I remembered kissing and sucking on that partst night before I moved down to spoil her further. So, in my mind, I wasn¡¯t teasing her...


    But now that she mentioned it, it¡¯s probably true... Sometimes, they ovep.


    Clicking her tongue in slight annoyance, Miyako then moved her head down. A momentter, her lips closed around a part of my neck.


    No doubt, she¡¯s about to return the favor. However, instead of leaving a hickey, Miyako¡¯s teeth mped around it, leaving behind a bite mark.


    When she raised her head again, Miyako grinned triumphantly before leaning closer and pressing her whole body against me.


    Understanding what was on her mind, My arms crossed behind her, and little by little, I lifted her off the ground. While carrying her like that, I moved us to the side of the bed. At the space she vacated. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Uponying her down on it, I climbed up to lie down on her side.


    Facing each other side by side, Miyako expectantly waited for me to kiss her. And I didn¡¯t disappoint her, while caressing her cheek, I pushed my head close to lock her in deep, intimate kisses.


    As our bodies entwined together, the girl slowly pushed me toy on my back before iming the ce Edel upied throughout the night.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re full of energy again, Ruki.¡± With the same triumphant smile as earlier, Miyako impishly said as she moved her hips down to grind against my bulging erection.


    ¡°Mhm. This is how it will be every morning as long as that tea exists... No. Maybe even without it, I doubt I will be able to hold myself back from being turned on by all of you.¡± I honestly answered before putting my hand on her exposed thighs. Sliding her cotton shorts up, my fingers gradually moved dangerously close to her most sensitive area.


    Miyako didn¡¯t stop me from doing that, instead, she even encouraged me to do more. Considering we¡¯re already both in the mood, this kind of development wasn¡¯t really surprising for her.


    ¡°Yeah. I know. Knowing you, even without it, your desire for us is unquenchable. Then Ruki... before they wake up, let me take care of you.¡±


    Although she started blushing profusely, thatst line that she muttered seductively was enough to make my insides shudder from excitement.


    ¡°This girl... You don¡¯t need to ask for permission. I¡¯m yours, remember?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes...¡± After pursing her lips, Miyako leaned down to give me another kiss, confirming what we both desired at the moment. Following that, she pressed her hands on my chest as she started grinding on me down below.


    As always... this day starts great. We could talk about our ns for todayter... For now, our hearts and minds were entirely focused on each other.


    Uh... So much for carefully moving out of bed earlier, right? I could¡¯ve brought her to another room likest time with Edel but I guess the window to do that already passed.

 Chapter 1536 It Has Been A While

    With the intimate mood settling in between us, Miyako and I stopped deliberating, indulging ourselves in our desire for each other.


    At first, our movements were a little restrained due to our consideration of the other girls still in their dreand. Miyako only made subtle movements to grind herself on top of me as we busied ourselves at the battle of our lips and tongues, finding out who¡¯d give in at the end of it.


    Nheless, while that was happening, my hands didn¡¯t remain idle. From holding her hips to support her endeavor, I eventually cupped her squishy round buttocks directly after sliding down what she was wearing down there.


    It made her purr and moan once again but not enough for her to surrender control of this situation over to me.


    Well, she climbed up on top of me. The same as before, she aimed to assert herself in front of my eyes while being aggressive, or at least, service me like the old days.


    As someone who used to pleasure me even without my prompt which in turn would put us in a situation where we would do it twice or thrice in a row, this wasn¡¯t enough for her to melt in my embrace or be pressed underneath me.


    Eventually, she broke off from our kisses to travel downwards. With my bulging erection already stretching my underpants to its limit, Miyako exhibited no hesitation in pulling that piece of clothing down to get a good look at it.


    As her hands enclosed around it, her lips and tongue started pleasuring me,thering it with her saliva before taking me in her mouth.


    With the side effect in ce, climaxing once wasn¡¯t a problem for me. Furthermore, that¡¯s also what she¡¯s aiming for. Miyako didn¡¯t stop her hands and mouth from pleasuring me until I cum and shot it all inside her mouth.


    Obviously, my girl also denied me the chance to catch my breath or recover from the momentary powerlessness brought forth by the overwhelming pleasure. She quickly climbed back up and guided me inside her by sitting down on me.


    At this point, Haruko who was next to us woke up. Ignoring Miyako who was dancing on top of me, she immediately went to seal my lips as she greeted me good morning.


    Likewise, Miyako only gave Haruko a passing nce before concentrating back on hastening the movements of her hips, drawing more pleasure for the both of us.


    Not long after that, Miyako ced my hands on her modest chest, conveying what she wanted me to do. From there, I wrapped up my morning greeting with Haruko to match Miyako''s effort.


    Even if I split my attention between the two of them, our lovemaking would still take precedence.


    After squeezing her chest and pinching her erect nipples, I found it a littlecking. Due to that, I put my strength on my abdomen as I forcefully lifted my body to sit up. Taking the route of being more proactive to reciprocate what she was doing for me, my mouth went to work as I started sucking on her, enough for her whole body to quiver from the added pleasure.


    After a minute of Miyako¡¯s uncontroble moans that was apanied by the obscene sounds created by each thrust of my cock deep inside her, I reversed our positions, taking the control back from her.


    As Iid her down on her stomach, I pressed Miyako beneath me as I pounded her from behind with my hips inexhaustibly moving to poke her most sensitive spots.


    Haruka at the side couldn¡¯t help but be amused at the sight but she made no move to join. Most likely, she knew that her turn would be next. She even started touching herself as she seductively bit her lips to give me a show.


    Anyway, with the tables turned in my favor, the aggressive girl from earlier was reduced to a disheveled mess as she stopped her attempts to take back control. She gave me the liberty to do everything I wanted to her while she lovingly chanted my name and how good it feels for her. Thanks to that, I got more encouragement to spoil and pleasure her further.


    For the next ten minutes, I would bring us to a new position every time she would reach her climax. And when I reached my limit of holding in my climax, I turned her back around to face me to once again end it with the two of us watching each other¡¯s faces.


    When I finished spoiling and filling up the exhausted Miyako, I set my sights on Haruko. It¡¯s still standing vigorously, after all¡­ With my improved stamina and the wondrous effect of the tea, I would surely make sure to satisfy all of them.


    And so, not long after I set my sights on Haruko, Edel, and Akane finally woke up from the noise and the unending shaking of the bed.


    Even if they found Miyako exhausted and currently catching her breath at our side, my silly wife and lovely ko weren¡¯t discouraged as they both crawled towards me, giving me their good morning greeting and joining us into our debauched moment.


    And this was how our Sunday morning started.


    Mhm. It¡¯s no different than yesterday


    - <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -


    Sometimeter, after we got our proper rest and decided that it was time for us to fill our bellies to refill our energy, we collectively decided to buy bread from the nearby bakery to give variety to our breakfast today.


    The duty naturally fell on me but instead of going out alone, I brought someone with me.


    "Hubby, I''ve been meaning to ask, why me? Miyako and Edel look like they want toe with you." With a puzzled look on her face, Haruko brought up that question.


    Usually, she had this formidable expression that nothing could topple her. But at the moment, the girl was smiling from ear to ear like a lovestruck maiden who had just been favored by her dearest.


    Without mentioning that, I poked her cheek and answered. "I know. I noticed that. But Haruko, it''s been a while since I''ve been alone with you. You can scold me with this but I can''t even remember thest time this happened. Every time we¡¯re together, it¡¯s either you¡¯re with one of the girls or we¡¯re in the bedroom with Akane and another girl."


    Right. This was bogging my mind for some time. Because she¡¯s always prioritizing the well-being of the girls around her, I could count on one hand the times we¡¯ve been alone.


    Well, I could say the same for Edel but I already got the chance to be alone with that ko recently.


    Upon hearing my answer, Haruko paused in her steps as she looked taken aback. A secondter, she bitterly smiled, realizing that I was right.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve never been truly alone together. Thest time was when I slept in your previous room before Akane eased up on allowing us in your bedroom¡­¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°That long, huh? Let¡¯s change that. You¡¯re not different from the others, Haruko¡­ You know me. And you know how greedy I am. If I can split myself into multiple bodies, I¡¯ll definitely choose to spend time alone with each one of you. That way, I can properly spoil you.¡±


    ¡°Is spoiling us the only thing left in your head?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? Setting aside my time to study, the part-time job, and the things I¡¯m doing to try out a suitable path for me as well as some of the duties I shouldered in school, my head truly does have nothing but the thought of being with all of you. Heh. That sounded like I¡¯m too simple-minded.¡±


    ¡°Idiot hubby! In my opinion, it doesn¡¯t sound that bad when you add those. You know thest thing we need to hear from you is how you cannot do anything else aside from amodating us. That one will be a red g. It will feel like we¡¯re tying you downpletely.¡±


    ¡°Sure but that¡¯s our end game, Haruko. I¡¯ll tie you all with me so I won¡¯t really mind if I stopped caring about anything else as long as I can attend to all of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not our servant, idiot. You¡¯re our man. However, realistically speaking, it¡¯s not impossible for you to attend to all of us. You¡¯ve already proven that¡­So, going back to our topic, I admit that I¡¯m the one who erred. I focused too much on having Edel and the other girls get close to you that I¡¯m sacrificing my chances to be alone with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s how I see it. It¡¯s not bad, per se. However, I miss this kind of moment. Seeing you acting like a proper girlfriend for me as well as witnessing your natural smiles.¡±


    Upon saying that, I cupped her cheek and candidly caressed them. Haruko ced her hand on top of mine as she met my gaze and smiled in undeniable satisfaction.


    ¡°Thank you for knocking some sense into me, hubby.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, you heard my reason why I picked you even when the two were expressing their desire to apany me. I simply miss being alone with my Haruko.¡±


    ¡°Un. Me too.¡±


    Although she still sounded a little helpless, most likely still recovering from that realization, Haruko put on a blinding smile as she hugged my arm tightly.


    Just like this, we continued to the bakery to buy what we needed.


    Before returning, I brought up something else, ¡°Apany me to visit my parents today, Haruko.¡±

 Chapter 1537 Coming Over

    When my parents returned a few weeks ago, Haruko was one of my girls who opted not to meet them right away. Though she mentioned that she was going to do it at a time of convenience or rather, when she slept over with Edel again, that had yet to happen. Unfortunately, their timing to stay the night never coincided with my parents¡¯ visits. Because of that, the eventual meeting has remained to be kept on hold.


    Nevertheless, despite the current status of not meeting in person, I already heard from Haruko that my mother contacted her, much like the other girls. Mostly to get to know her and partly to check on the third girl that I personally deemed especially in the early days of thisplex rtionship.


    Through that over-the-phone or inte interaction, Haruko began admiring her as well.


    Yeah. She¡¯s just that good when ites to her future daughters-inw. Like Miwa-nee said, she might be scary due to the secrets she¡¯s keeping but there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s my number one ally. She¡¯s never going to hurt me or any of my girls.


    That¡¯s why when I brought that up, Haruko¡¯s reaction was one of excitement rather than dread. Rmending Miyako and Edel didn¡¯t even pass through her mind.


    And so, during breakfast, I informed the three about my n for the morning.


    Since I¡¯ve decided to ask for my parents'' help to keep the Ichihara or Kujou family in check in case they start meddling in our issue, doing it today was a lot better than waiting for another opportune moment.


    Was it too early? Maybe. However, with how things progressed, I couldn¡¯t afford to sit back and not do anything regarding that ringlet girl¡¯s situation. Alone, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the heat from those two families and Ichihara Jun who would definitely ask for an adult¡¯s help to smoothen out the mess he made regarding his arranged marriage.


    Marika would being to the gymter and since I have an agreement with Ichihara-san to coach her daughter privately, I¡¯d be getting another chance to talk to the ringlet girl and scout out information in that familypound.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll be back by lunch. Eimi is going to eat with us so I hope you all get along with her too.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, husband. She¡¯s one of us. I¡¯m actually surprised you didn¡¯te to pick her up first.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I nned toe to the supermarket with her again today but she said her parents already went to get groceries yesterday. She¡¯sing over now so we¡¯ll leave after I see her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to pick her up?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s turning more like you, girls. She doesn¡¯t want to trouble me when I have other ns. And she insisted oning over rather than having me pick her up at their house. Maybe I¡¯ll scold her for a bit.¡±


    I could imagine that girl raising both of her fists as she gathered her courage. I guess that¡¯s also a development for her. After getting the courage to confess and court me, it¡¯s now her time to properly develop. For sure, her parents and Anzu-nee have started seeing the change in Eimi ever since I came into her life. That¡¯s also why I easily gained their approval.


    ¡°Scold, huh? I bet you¡¯re going to spoil her as well. Ruki, we all know your modus by now.¡± Miyako cheekily grinned.


    She¡¯s not wrong though.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m d my dear Miyako started paying more attention to how I act. You don¡¯t hate me anymore, do you?¡±


    ¡°I still do, idiot. But I love you even more now.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, Miyako¡¯s grin disappeared and her face red in crimson color. That made me jump on my feet to go to her side and tease her. In the end, the girl melted in my arms once more as she asked me for a kiss.


    I¡¯ve given it right away, obviously. Can¡¯t say no to spoiling her again. Even if we¡¯ve already done all that earlier, I wouldn¡¯t get tired of their reaction.


    ¡°Sheesh. Go get a room, you two. Oh, no. Let¡¯s all go back to our room, looks like we failed to squeeze him dry. Ruki is being cheeky.¡±


    And upon seeing that, Haruko couldn¡¯t help but facepalm at the sight. Nheless, rather than annoyed, she¡¯s more amused at how I could instantly flip my switch on jumping at them to be affectionate.


    ¡°Uhm... Haru, Ruki is cute when he¡¯s this cheeky.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then, Edel also put in words as she slowly made her way to us.


    ¡°Being called cute by Edel is more than apliment. Come here, I¡¯ll spoil you too.¡± I answered while stretching my arm out to her which she immediately took.


    Akane and Haruko, who were left at the side, could only smile at each other as they watched us. Well, it didn¡¯t take long for them to join as well.


    And this continued until the doorbell rang which indicated Eimi¡¯s arrival.


    After weing her and carrying the bag that she brought containing food ingredients that she personally packed for the lunch she was going to cook for us, I stayed true to my word.


    I brought her upstairs where I spoiled her a lot. Enough that when we went back downstairs, the other girls mistakenly thought that we did it.


    While that didn¡¯t happen, the progress we made could be said to be a preparation for it...


    Am I stalling again? Maybe, but I don¡¯t know... When ites to Eimi, the two of us agreed that instead of rushing to it, guiding her bit by bit on the necessary knowledge was preferable. Ifst time we almost passed the first hurdle, she was more or less expecting me to finally touch her directly as well as feel my body heat through skin-to-skin contact. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Yep. Wey down next to each other naked from bottom to top. And my hands explored every part of her, saving her most sacred ce for the finale. With the stimtion she received, just a simple touch was enough for her to climax.


    Anyway, she¡¯ll still be here when we returnter so... I¡¯ll spoil her for a second time before escorting her back home.


    -


    -


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯reing over. Haruko is with me.¡±


    That¡¯s the message I sent to my mother as soon as we stepped out of our house. Although her response wasn¡¯t swift like most of my girls, it was still quick enough that we didn¡¯t need to wait at the train tform for the general direction to where they were staying.


    I know the address since they¡¯re also expecting me to visit Minoru while Miwa-nee was away but I haven¡¯t been to that area before. We could cut down travel time this way.


    ¡°Okay, baby boy. Your father will be waiting for you at the station. Go and tease him for me by showing him how close you are to Haruko-chan.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Did he upset you again? What did he do this time?¡±


    While she¡¯s all smiles most of the time, the only reason she would want my father tormented was because of what he did...


    ¡°Nothing much. I only caught him answering Mikako¡¯s queries.¡±


    Ah. No wonder. While she¡¯s epting of myplex rtionship, she¡¯s the type who¡¯s extremely possessive when ites to my father. Perhaps, if need be, she could put a cor on him or ster a sign saying that my father is her property. That¡¯s scary in a way.


    But why is Hayashi-sensei contacting my father again after deciding to move on?


    Wait. She¡¯s not asking him about me, right? Did she tattle about how I acted around her a few days ago?

 Chapter 1538 Pass A Message

    ¡°Good morning, Uncle. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Haruko politely bowed as soon as my father rolled down the window of his car to tell us to get it.


    Judging by the initial crease in his forehead that seemed to signal how sullen his mood was, he was definitely troubled about something. Nheless, faced with Haruko¡¯s politeness, his face straightened up as he smiled and replied to my girl.


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re too polite. Haruko, am I right? Thanks for putting up with my iprehensible son.¡±


    ¡°Dad. Iprehensible? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    I may be iprehensible to some. However, to him? Nah. At this point, he already knew how my mind works. Besides, it¡¯s not like this was the first time he¡¯s meeting one of my girlfriends.


    Maybe he¡¯s talking about something else. I don¡¯t know.


    Unfortunately, his mood must¡¯ve been truly terrible as his response was a snide remark.


    ¡°What? Should I praise you?¡±


    Ah. I think I know why he¡¯s like this. Mom had just informed me of what happened, after all.


    ¡°Alright, Dad. Are you taking out your frustration on me because Mom is upset with you? From what I heard it¡¯s your fault.¡±


    ¡°My fault? What¡¯s wrong with answering a question? Ugh. That woman... She should put a cor on me instead of being suspicious of every woman approaching me.¡±


    Ending that with a helpless sigh, my father dropped his frustrated stance and eventually lowered her head close to the steering wheel. He looked a little pitiful but knowing him... he¡¯d surely be cheerful again once he sees Mom.


    That¡¯s how much he loves her. Besides, most of their previous conflict was resolved pretty quickly. Because none of them stemmed from something serious.


    Or at least, those I witnessed and overheard from them when they were still living with me in our house were like that.


    Haruko stared at my father with a hint of pity. But she didn¡¯t say anything.


    As for me, I guided us inside the car first before I continued our conversation.


    ¡°Dad, cheer up. She also won¡¯t be able to bear being upset with you.¡±


    ¡°I know. But you know what? I should direct Hayashi to you. I heard about what you did.¡±


    ¡°What I did?¡±


    ¡°You cheered her up.¡±


    As expected, she¡¯s not just inquiring. She also babbled about that time.


    Haruko, who was listening to our conversation, raised her eyebrows as a hint of interest surfaced on her face. I recall I haven¡¯t told my girls about the detailed ount of that time. I mean, nothing really happened. I just acted naturally based on the circumstances in that I noticed Hayashi-sensei¡¯s gloom.


    ¡°That happened, hubby?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But I won¡¯t call it cheering her up. I just did my job of reporting to the task she set for me. Also, we talked about how she¡¯s doing after she decided to let go.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I presume you did more than what you let on, hubby.¡±


    Upon saying that, Haruko poked my cheek as though she could already understand what exactly happened there.


    Well, there¡¯s no denying it anyway.


    ¡°Uh. Yeah. Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. There you go again with your kindness and consideration. You still haven¡¯t learned your lesson. Or... it must be something you deemed needed in that situation.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°I think it¡¯s thetter.¡±


    After Arisa pointed out that trait to me, I was already extra conscious about exerting my overly considerate acts. However, it¡¯s still probably slipping sometimes or whenever I thought it¡¯s necessary for me to do something for the other person.


    While Haruko startedughing, most likely from how I answered it, my father raised her head and peeked at us from his rearview mirror and said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing that there¡¯s not even a hint of jealousy in your voice, Haruko. You all adapted too well in your situation.¡±


    Without faltering at all, Haruko calmly exined her train of thought,


    ¡°Uhm, that¡¯s not it, Uncle. I think of it like this. This guy is pretty much coldhearted to most people. Only if he¡¯s the least bit interested will he cast thatyer of frost off.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is?¡±


    Although I could swear that he just sighed out of admiration for my girl¡¯s answer, my father¡¯s gazended on me for confirmation.


    As a response to that, I shrugged before turning my head to the girl next to me and pulling her into my embrace, ¡°Hmm. If it¡¯sing from Haruko, it¡¯s close to the mark. She and my girls areplementing myck of awareness, after all. There are things that I might not be aware of about myself but Haruko and the other girls would be able to see it right away.¡±


    That¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s not just one instance. It already happened a lot of times. If I¡¯m watching and observing them carefully and thoroughly, they¡¯re the same toward me.


    ¡°Hubby, Uncle is watching.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just hugging you. Also, you can call him ¡®father¡¯, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t mind.¡±


    As I said thatst part, I took a nce at the mirror and saw my father narrowing his eyes before an audible click of his tongue reached our ears.


    ¡°This boy...¡± He muttered breathlessly before gathering himself, ¡°Yeah. Ruki is right. I don¡¯t mind it if you start calling me ¡®father¡¯. You¡¯re my son¡¯s beloved. Even if you¡¯re not married yet, you and the others are already considered part of our family.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, father but... aren¡¯t you too lenient on Ruki?¡±


    That¡¯s a valid question. No matter who, if they found out about how my parents were prettyx regarding myplex rtionship, they¡¯d be raising a lot of questions to them. I bet Aunt Akemi and Uncle Satoru also barraged them with questions when they found out about my sudden change years ago.


    ¡°Yes, you can say that. But there¡¯s a reason for it¡ª¡± Perhaps he deemed that a slip of the tongue, my father abruptly stopped before hurriedly changing the topic at the same time as he revved up the engine of the car, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll start the car. Fasten your seatbelts.¡±


    On my side, Haruko whispered what she picked up to me, ¡°Hubby, is it just me or are they still holding onto the reason why they allowed you to take all of us in?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s how it is.¡± I nodded as I helped my girl put on the seatbelt.


    That¡¯s actually true. My mother didn¡¯t give me a straight answer before. Nheless, whatever the case is... I¡¯m sure they¡¯re doing it for my own good. Maybe I can find that out if I press them for it or wait until they eventually decide to tell me the truth.


    ¡°Oh. Before I forget, is Chief Yoruhiko doing well?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon hearing that question, Haruko appeared a little troubled. But only for a moment. Soon enough, sheposed herself as she replied, ¡°Ah. Yes. For the most part...¡±


    ¡°I see. He must still be always going outside for business trips, huh? I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine, father. He¡¯sing back once in a while and taking good care of us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. If ever he returns, can I trouble you to pass a message to him?¡±


    ¡°Sure... It¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you. I¡¯ll tell you about itter. For now, hold onto Ruki.¡±


    Ending that conversation there, my father soon stepped on the gas and maneuvered the car to the way he came from.


    But really, this is the first time I heard of this. They¡¯re also acquainted with Haruko''s father, huh?

 Chapter 1539 A Glimpse Of Her Familys Circumstances

    Because of Haruko¡¯s tight-lipped attitude concerning her circumstance in their house, I have yet to get the chance to know her family or, at least, find out what¡¯s causing the strained situation that she mentioned to me.


    True. It¡¯s still the same for some of my girls. However, they were, at least, not as evasive as Haruko when talking about them. Take Shio for example, every chance she could get whenever we found an idle time while together, she¡¯d talk about her parents.


    For Haruko, it¡¯s like a taboo topic that she never really borated on. At the very least, she assured me that her situation wasn¡¯t really a big deal. I trust her so I never thought of forcing her to open that up to me. Besides, if the situation truly turned into something serious, I doubt she¡¯s going to keep it from me. Because at the end of the day, I would be able to notice it through her behavior.


    In any case, for my father to bring up Haruko¡¯s father wherein she answered it in detail, that should be the first time that I got a glimpse of her family¡¯s circumstances.


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re curious.¡±


    Noticing my silence, Haruko''s lips curved up. From the look on her face, she already read me thoroughly.


    Yeah. I¡¯m curious. About Haruko¡¯s family as well as my father¡¯s connection to them.


    ¡°Can you me me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Maybe not. But I¡¯m still grateful that you¡¯re not pressing me for it, hubby. Let¡¯s see. As I already mentioned, my father isn¡¯t always around... It¡¯s just my mother and my siblings who are mostly at our house.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s not part of the reason why you¡¯re all so stiff around each other?¡±


    ¡°He still is. Uh... I said to myself that I¡¯m going to straighten up my rtionship with them before bringing you home but this way, I might as well just spill the beans to you.¡±


    Along with an abrupt sigh as though she finds it hard to keep her family¡¯s circumstances a secret anymore, Haruko put a hand on her temple as she started contemting.


    However, before she could finish that, I closed in and showed her my response by shaking my head. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to. Hearing that your father might be a former associate of mine is already a big reveal to me. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s also going to talk about it to me at some point.¡±


    The car was still moving but despite our conversation, my father kept his eyes on the road. Well, it¡¯s not a surprise to him. And for sure, he mentioned Haruko¡¯s father for a reason as well. Maybe to wash away our earlier conversation. The one where he almost panicked in spilling something regarding their reason why they didn¡¯t stop me from bing a ve to my desire.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m also surprised. I¡¯ll call himter.¡±


    ¡°You can do that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a plus for us if our parents get along, hubby? It will also be easier for me to introduce you in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright then.¡±


    I was ready to let my curiosity go with this but Haruko who started this conversation wasn¡¯t done yet. She tightened her hold on my arm as she whispered.


    ¡°I know that¡¯s not enough to satisfy your curiosity. Let me add this... My father remarried.¡±


    Like a bomb that dropped from out of nowhere, what Haruko just revealed exploded into a bright light which sessfully cleared up, at most, half of the mystery regarding her strained situation with her family...


    If he remarried then... she¡¯s living with her stepmother. Or maybe, step-siblings too?


    Ugh. I could me myself for not finding out more about this back when I first stole her. Now, I could only wait for my girl to resolve whatever she needed to resolve to find out more.


    -


    -


    Not long after that, we reached the ce my parents were staying at.


    It¡¯s not a hotel room but an actual house. Furthermore, even though this was clearly not a property they own, the neighborhood surrounding it felt like a fortress.


    When I said fortress, it¡¯s because even if they¡¯re upied by other residents, my intuition tells me that they¡¯re rted to my parents or the branch of the government they¡¯re working for.


    In short, it must be a safe house of some sort.


    In any case, I might¡¯ve been overthinking that. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even before my father parked the car inside the yard, the front door already opened, and out with it was my mother, looking like your typical housewife, and Minoru who was already grinning happily upon seeing me.


    The boy quickly ran up to me and jumped in my arms. Haruko, who was standing by my side, couldn''t help but find the boy adorable. She stretched her arm out to pat his head.


    ¡°Papa Ru-nii, Mama said she¡¯s going toe home soon.¡±


    As expected, the way he¡¯s calling me hasn''t changed yet. My identity in his head isn¡¯t just his Ru-nii anymore. I¡¯m his Papa.


    I observed Haruko¡¯s reaction to that and sure enough, a hint of surprise of amusement could be seen lining up her face. Nheless, she didn¡¯t voice it out and just continued doting on the boy. Maybe I¡¯ll hear her thoughts about thister.


    ¡°Oh. Is she? I can¡¯t wait. Shall we pick her up when that timees?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With his excitement overflowing, Minoru snuggled more in my arms. And while carrying him, the three of us approached my mother.


    If earlier she just sounded grumpy even if it¡¯s through text messages, she¡¯s now creasing her usually smooth forehead as she red at my father.


    But upon remembering that her baby boy was here along with another girl that she hadn¡¯t met personally yet, she immediately switched it up and weed us with her iconic weing smile.


    As soon as we reached her vicinity, Haruko stepped forward and bowed politely, the same way as she did earlier, ¡°M-mother, It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Did you sound stiff just then? Come on, Haruko-chan. You don¡¯t have to be overly polite in front of me. I won¡¯t bite.¡±


    With a teasing smile, she grabbed Haruko¡¯s wrist and pulled her with her. A secondter, she hugged Haruko, like a mother to her daughter.


    Just as I expected, even Haruko would fold when in front of her. It¡¯s not only her presence. My mother¡¯s confidence and seemingly endless charm gave her a bright halo that made her appear undefeatable.


    Perhaps, even Hana would have no choice but to bow her head. Not to mention, she is my mother. All my girls would definitely want to be in her good graces.


    After what seemed to be a short yet fulfilling introduction, my mother invited us inside without even giving my father another nce.


    When I looked at him, he had his fist clenched as he looked like a hopeless puppy that his owner had abandoned.


    ¡°Hey, son. Help me with your mother. rify to her that I¡¯m not... entertaining Makiko.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Dad. When we reached that topic.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. At least bring that up in the middle. I won¡¯t be able to work properly if she remains upset with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have some other method to appease her?¡±


    ¡°What method? She¡¯s unreasonably jealous this time. The previous times, the reason she gets upset with me is so minor that I can solve it within a day. But this...¡±


    ¡°Alright... That¡¯s enough. Minoru, shall we help Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Okay! Tell me what to do, Papa.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡± I ruffled the boy''s head which in turn made himugh pleasantly. Likewise, my father copied me before getting the boy from my arms.


    However, it was at this point that my mother, who was leading Haruko, nced back at us.


    ¡°You three, what are you whispering there? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to help your father? Fat chance. Go and prepare something for your son and daughter-inw, Hiroki.¡±


    Hiroki, huh? She stopped calling him with endearment. Looks like she¡¯s really not just simply upset that Hayashi-sensei contacted my father. This was on another level.


    I guess it¡¯s my father¡¯s luck that I chose to visit them today.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1540 Clashing Against Giants

    For the first ten or so minutes, Mom sat down with Haruko in the living room, conversing with her about me or things they already talked about through messages.


    While part of my attention split to monitor Minoru who started ying with his colorful building blocks, I listened to them at the side.


    Well, they¡¯re not being secretive about their topic and it¡¯s not really that serious. It¡¯s what you would expect from a mother-inw to her daughter-inw.


    At least, my mother isn¡¯t acting like those terrible mothers-inw often portrayed in live-action drama series or movies. She¡¯s even too excited that you could see it from the way she talked and moved whereas Haruko took a while before getting a firm grip of the situation.


    In any case, after the first five minutes, Haruko became rxed as though she¡¯s already been my mother''s friend for years.


    When my father returned from the kitchen, carrying a tea set for us. My mom¡¯s cheerful mood soured again. And that made him put on an agonizing smile before turning to me as though he was waiting for my promise to help him smoothen things out with my mother.


    However, before I could say something, it was Minoru who took the vanguard as he charged innocently into the unknown pressure being emitted by my mother.


    ¡°Mama Sayuri? Did you eat a sour grape? You look glum.¡±


    Given the way he called my mother, I could imagine her coercing the boy to do that. As much as she epted being a grandmother to the boy, being called ¡®Grandma¡¯ must¡¯ve been too early in her head. On the other hand, my father didn¡¯t mind at all. He¡¯s too focused on how to appease my mother¡¯s anger, after all


    Anyway, faced with that innocent question, my mom got visibly taken aback. Her eyes appeared sharp as she nced at me. Perhaps thinking that I have done something for the boy to say it.


    Of course. The answer is no.


    Even if I asked him earlier on our way in, no way would I have used him as an instrument. It¡¯s truly just the boy¡¯s curiosity kicking in.


    With my mother taking a while to answer, Minoru tilted his head and slowly approached her.


    My father then followed suit, squatting down in front of my mother and behind Minoru. Either he¡¯s using the boy as a shield or a spear that could pierce through my mother¡¯s defenses.


    While I also prepared myself toe in between them at any moment, Haruko amusedly watched from the side, anticipating what was going to happen next.


    My mother red at my father before forcing a gentle smile on her face as she received Minoru, putting him on hisp.


    ¡°No, Minoru dear. I just saw someone distasteful.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is it Grandpa?¡±


    Saying that with the same innocent tone made my mother almost choke on her words while my father rejoiced.


    At this point, he¡¯s now almost kneeling in front of her, staring up and most likely, looking for a way to get her forgiveness.


    Unfortunately for him, she still ignored him.


    ¡°Yes. He made me angry. That¡¯s why I looked like I ate a sour grape.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more beautiful with a smile, Mama Sayuri. If Grandpa did something, he looks sorry enough.¡±


    Lifting his hands to my mother¡¯s cheeks, Minoru put on the same innocent smile as he spoke for my father. Or at least, on how he saw it.


    At the moment, my father, who heard her answer like that, had his head lowered in defeat. Nheless, as soon as Minoru spoke for him, hope returned to his body.


    Since he asked for my help, I also used this chance to dip my toe in it.


    ¡°Mom, I heard from father. Hayashi-sensei is only telling him what I did and perhaps asking about me. Don¡¯t be too hard on him.¡±


    ¡°Not you too, baby boy. Are you three really ganging up on me?¡± While shaking her head, her eyes alternated between the three of us. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Perhaps sensing that there¡¯s really no tension in the air despite the situation, Haruko also joined in as she pulled me close to her, ¡°Mother, is it just me or are you easily jealous? I apologize for butting in but... I believe you¡¯re being too hard on Father.¡±


    I thought she was still going to remain adamant but with Haruko¡¯s addition, she became like a mouse backed into a corner.


    After releasing a sigh, she kissed Minoru¡¯s forehead before hugging the boy.


    ¡°Okay. I admit. I hated it. But you should¡¯ve told me about that earlier.¡±


    ¡°I tried to. But you don¡¯t wanna listen, remember?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Stop talking, Hiroki.¡±


    As expected, she¡¯s just being unreasonable. She didn¡¯t want to hear him out. Even though she knew it could solve their situation easily, she simply refused to do so. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Mom, I know you love Dad so much that you won¡¯t even leave him alone for a second and he¡¯s the same to you, hmm? Otherwise, he¡¯ll be like me.¡±


    ¡°For the love of... Haa... Baby boy. You are you. And your father is your father. You¡¯re two different people. You can¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notparing. Really... Okay, please tell me what he did wrong. Like Haruko said, you¡¯re unusually acting too jealous over a message. It¡¯s not like Hayashi-sensei can steal Father from you. Look at him.¡±


    I pointed at my father who looked like he would lick my mother¡¯s foot if she so wished as long as it would make her anger be appeased.


    Yeah. He¡¯s too much of a simp to her to even try cheating. True, he could fantasize about it. However, he would never act on it. He¡¯s too devoted to her.


    Besides, he¡¯s not like me who¡¯s capable of loving multiple women at the same time.


    It¡¯s funny if wepare ourselves to each other, I know. But there¡¯s no one else topare him with but me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to win against you four, will I?¡± Helplessly shaking her head, my mother eventually dropped her stance and she released another sigh.


    A secondter, while still holding Minoru close to her, she reached for my father¡¯s cheek and pulled him to sit next to her while pinching it.


    He readily endured it. And upon understanding that he was now allowed to get close to her again, my father rejoiced by hugging my mother. Copying Minoru to snuggle close to her.


    Haruko and I, who were watching all this from the side, could only smile at each other. Then, taken in by the same mood, the girl slowly lifted my arm to do the same.


    Just like this, my father¡¯s dilemma of getting my mother upset soon ended.


    A few minutester, Minoru climbed back down to resume ying with his blocks. Furthermore, he also moved to get his coloring book and crayons from somewhere.


    As we watched him with gentle looks in our eyes, Haruko took up the role of pouring tea for all of us.


    Then, understanding that it was about time for me to talk to my father about the reason I came to visit, she stood up and went to join Minoru.


    ¡°You have a lot of wonderful girls, son. And Haruko there is not an exception.¡±


    ¡°Not just a lot, Dad. They¡¯re all wonderful. I mean, isn¡¯t mom the same?¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop that, you two. I know where that conversation is going.¡± My mother butt in and pushed my father¡¯s face away from her before taking the tea. Her gentle eyes keenly watched Minoru and Haruko.


    ¡°Heh. But it¡¯s really surprising, Mom. You¡¯re jealous of Hayashi-sensei. It¡¯s a lot different back when you two met her outside the Ministry.


    ¡°You know I wouldn''t be jealous if he told me right away. But no. He exchanged a few messages first. If not for me catching him, who knows where their conversation will go?¡¯


    ¡°Oh. So that¡¯s why, huh? Dad, you¡¯re at fault too.¡±


    Although her unreasonable jealousy wasn¡¯t really justified with only that, I guess that¡¯s just how my mother is.


    ¡°... Alright. It¡¯s my fault but I don¡¯t see anything wrong with her questions. Besides, it¡¯s all about you, son.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Did you make a move to Makiko too?¡±


    ¡°No? Maybe I cheered her up a little? Didn¡¯t she say she¡¯s going to move on?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yes, she did. But baby boy. You cheered her up, huh? No wonder she¡¯s that interested...¡±


    Seeing her shake her head while grinning, I could already imagine what was in her head.


    That¡¯s why before she could blurt it out, I decided to change the topic and move on to what I am here for.


    ¡°By the way, mom. I¡¯m here for another reason.¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s about that Kujou girl you''ve been getting close to recently, right? Let me tell you, baby boy. You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew in this case.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The Kujou lineage is more prestigious than the Kaneko lineage with that old man. Add in the Ichihara, you¡¯ll be shing against giants there. Are you sure you¡¯re still going to proceed?¡±


    shing against giants... Alright. Is she hyping them up or... I really stepped into a minefield this time. Nheless, if it¡¯s for Marika... I doubt that¡¯s enough to discourage me.

 Chapter 1541 Asking For Help

    Kujou Family. They¡¯re based in Kyoto which was the former capital before it moved to Tokyo. And because of that, the noble lineages based there could be said to be the elites of the elites. They¡¯re closest to the ones in power and oftentimes, they would have blood times to them.


    ording to my mother, while the Kujou Family also got hit by the recent abolition of the noble cliques, their influence remained not only in the government but also in the elite circles that normal people would have no knowledge about.


    Marika is from the main branch but not within the direct lineage. Her father is the younger brother of the current Patriarch. He¡¯s kind of an ambitious man who¡¯s probably scheming to be the head or at least, have the sway to the decision-making of the whole n. Tying her with the Ichihara is one way for him to have another chip on the table.


    So, in the end, it felt like the same situation with Otoha who was betrothed to someone from her mother¡¯s side. The difference is... Ichihara was seen as something like a giant conglomerate that could influence a lot in the construction industry. At least in this prefecture. But in terms of the national level, they¡¯re just among those at the top of the ring.


    Furthermore, my mother said that Mizuki, or more specifically, the Hasegawa Family which she belonged to was more influential than the Ichihara when ites to that industry.


    If I could get them on my side then... the pressure that the Ichihara could exert would lessen considerably.


    That reminds me. This evening, after Ie home from starting my side job to coach Ichihara-san¡¯s daughter, Mizuki will be picking me up to meet a client. Although I still don¡¯t have full details on who or what is the objective of that business dinner, it¡¯s clearly tied up to what she¡¯s teaching me.


    Perhaps, how to close a deal or get the most out of it.


    While that dinner will probably have no connection to the main branch of her family, I can at least ask her about them while updating her on my decision to not back down against the two ¡®giant¡¯ families for Marika.


    ¡°Mom, I intend to steal her. And I... I know I¡¯m not that capable yet to make them kneel and give way to what I want. That¡¯s why...¡±


    ¡°I understand, baby boy. This is the first time you¡¯re going to ask me for help, right? You didn¡¯t do it when you faced that old man Kaneko but now... you seem to finally understand that you can¡¯t simply will your desire and it shall be done for you. I¡¯m d you realized that quickly.¡±


    Sounding a little proud of my decision toe here and ask her, my mother waved her hand for me toe closer. Then together with my father, they looked at me with warmth and affection.


    Although they¡¯re still keeping the real reason why they allowed me to do all this, there¡¯s no doubt that they would always take my side. In a way, I was just as spoiled as Ichihara Jun.


    ¡°Uh. Yeah. I know my limits. However, upon knowing her and getting close to her... I just can¡¯t leave her with him. That girl... she¡¯s being used as a chip to buy their favor. She doesn¡¯t rebel against it and instead tries to build a connection and cultivate her rtionship with the guy. However...¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, he¡¯s taking her for granted, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I understood that they¡¯re not really omniscient when ites to what¡¯s happening around me. They¡¯re aware of my recent closeness to Marika but what led to it was probably a nk for them.


    Most likely, it¡¯s the same as before. They¡¯re monitoring me but they¡¯re not close enough to find out everything. Some of it was only deduced based on the results of those observations.


    ¡°Yes. He appears to have this knack to flirt and pick up other women behind her back. Not that I unt myself as some hero of justice. I probably ruined more lives than him but... I just can¡¯t help it... She deserves a lot more than the fate awaiting her as Ichihara Jun¡¯s future wife.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Never will I see myself as one. I am more than a menacepared to what Ichihara Jun can be. My only saving grace is that... I started caring for the women involved with me.


    Imagine if I was the same idiot and I stole Marika from him. Eventually, I would cut her off, leaving her with nothing but empty freedom. She¡¯d be so lost on what to do. She¡¯d be more pitiful.


    That¡¯s why I will always be thankful to my girls who facilitated this change in me. Nheless, I might not be the worst but I wasn¡¯t any better.


    Ugh. I am overthinking again. That¡¯s enough. I have to think about this positively. That way, I won¡¯t betray my girls¡¯ trust in me.


    ¡°Have you fallen for her already?¡± After processing my words, my mother brought up that question.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I haven¡¯t yet. But I¡¯m still reserving some consideration because if she jumped to me, it doesn¡¯t really mean her life will be better. It might even get worse than how it already is. At the very least, I want her to get her freedom of choice and live her life ording to herself and not dictated by her father or anyone from her family.¡±


    ¡°Baby boy, I¡¯m d you¡¯re now thinking things thoroughly. However, that girl... as she¡¯s from that prestigious family, that¡¯s the life of women hailing from that lineage even from a century or two ago. It won¡¯t change easily, especially because they continue their tradition of patriarchy. Otoha-chan is an exception because the old man dotes on her and histe wife was someone he cherishes a lot, enough for him to grant her wishes regarding their descendants.¡±


    ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯ll be difficult for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will be. And you have the other girls to worry about as well. In this case, they can be dragged in if they find out their connection to you. In your school, the Kujou has many eyes. If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯re already aware of the connection that girl made with you. The only reason they¡¯re not doing anything is because they wanted the Ichihara to settle it. Maybe as part of the agreement.¡±


    I see... If it¡¯sing from my mother then it must be true. They¡¯re already aware but they¡¯re leaving it to the Ichihara to settle. Since they¡¯d already given away Marika by having her live among or close to them for more than two years already, they should''ve had a tighter grip on her.


    However, one encounter with me changed the girl¡¯s mindpletely. Or better yet, it opened her eyes to the possibility of freedom of choice.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaning towards trying to discourage you over this. However, that¡¯s not going to stop you, am I right?¡± My mother continued and at this point, she was looking at me with a serious expression. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    While it didn¡¯t feel like something has changed, she was probably trying to see if I changed my mind after hearing about all of that.


    On her side, my father was also staring at me intently. He¡¯s wearing his sses now which brought back his dignified air as an outstandingwyer.


    I am still clueless about the extent of their influence but in this particr moment, I can honestly sense that if I say yes, they¡¯re going to support me all the way.


    ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t. However, I also cannot ignore the danger this will bring to my other girls. As much as I want Marika, there¡¯s no way I will risk endangering the others. That¡¯s why... I¡¯m here to implore you, Mom, Dad... As powerless as I am at the moment, please help me tackle this problem.¡±


    Upon saying that, I bowed my head in front of them. If possible, I would even do a dogeza in front of them but knowing my parents, they¡¯d probably stop me from doing that.

 Chapter 1542 Result

    After that, my mother didn¡¯t give me a clear answer and we soon ended our visit after Haruko and I spent a few more hours taking care of Minoru while my parents sorted out something.


    On the bright side, my mother didn¡¯t reject my request either. Most likely, the reason she couldn¡¯t give a clear answer was because what I was asking from them was easier said than done. That¡¯s why the thing I needed to do was to be a little patient and wait for the news.


    In the meantime, she advised me not to be in a direct sh against Ichihara Jun thising week. My mother nicknamed him as the golden child of the Ichihara. No matter what he does, he¡¯s always going to get his way. Even if he¡¯s wrong. And if he¡¯s the one wronged, it would be like stomping on an anthill, angering the whole nest.


    That¡¯s what my mother told me to be cautious about. While they prepared for a countermeasure, I was asked to avoid him.


    However, when I told her that I might encounter himter considering I would be entering theirpound to visit Ichihara-san and her daughter, my mother showed a rare dumbfounded expression.


    It made her speechless that my father had to talk to me at that point as he was the one keeping his calm regardless of the situation. The only time he would be flustered and not act like himself was when my mother was upset.


    What an amusing dynamic, right?


    In any case, he had me borate on my side job and what it entails.


    In the end, he came to the conclusion that the possibility of me running into Ichihara Jun was less than 20%. Because Ichihara Natsuha-san and her husband aren''t living in the main mansion. They had a segmented manor within thepound.


    While it¡¯s not outside like the ce Marika is staying at, the likelihood of Ichihara Jun walking into his Aunt¡¯s manor was close to zero.


    Like what I heard from Ichihara-san back then, she didn¡¯t have a great impression of that spoiled troublemaker nephew of hers. Hence, she implored her husband to not live in the mansion and have a ce of their own.


    Unfortunately, because her husband needed to contribute and hold onto his position in the family, he had to maintain cordial rtionships with them and turn a blind eye to his nephew''s whimsical and bratty disposition.


    Well, he¡¯s probably just ying along because if the sessor turned out inept, he could usurp the throne and get real power. Or he could use him to siphon as much influence as possible from the idiot.


    ording to my parents, that¡¯s out how it is if the conglomerate is run by only one n. There will be no end to internal conflict when ites to session.


    What does that have to do with me? You might ask. Maybe nothing but it, at least, gave me my much-needed insight into the background of Ichihara Jun.


    He¡¯s unlike anyone I¡¯ve gotten into conflict with before. I mean, Otoha¡¯s ex-fiancee was probably the most prominent when ites to social status but he¡¯s nothingpared to Ichihara Jun.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. Haruko also returned to my side halfway into the conversation but she was just there to listen and support me.


    Once my parents returned to what they did while we looked after Minoru, we said goodbye to the boy and went back home.


    I promised to return for lunch, after all.


    Next time, I¡¯ll have to go out with Minoru. Maybe an amusement park again or somewhere he can have fun.


    -


    -


    ¡°What do you think, Haruko? Am I pushing it this time? Even my parents said it will be dangerous.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While sitting on a crowded train and waiting for it to reach our destination, I raised that question to the girl cuddled by me. I wanted to hear her insight based on what she heard earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m unfamiliar with how those influential families work but if it¡¯s the same as how a student can be influential in the scope of the whole campus, it might really be dangerous if you go at it blindly and without proper preparation. I know you already did so when you decided to get close to that senior.¡± Haruko paused for a moment there, perhaps to arrange the details inside her head as well as how she can convey her sentiment properly.


    A few secondster, she continued at the same time as she pulled her phone to show me something written on her memo application. ¡°However, Ichihara Jun¡¯s reputation won¡¯t be that notorious if he can fold easily. I believe you should expect him toe to you thising week. Thankfully, it¡¯s the Interhigh Week. If our athletes do well in their respective contests, the sses will be conducted lightly, giving us a lot of breathing room.¡±


    What was written in it was something like a bullet point report regarding Ichihara Jun¡¯s past deeds. It¡¯s still iplete so... that¡¯s that. She¡¯s probably collecting that through her connections. And if I¡¯m not wrong, once she cotes everything, she¡¯s going to present it to me.


    Really, even without my prompt, she¡¯s doing so much. Not to mention, she also has to continue managing her club and the girls around her. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But I don¡¯t think I can ignore Marika if shees to me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ignore her. At this time, she needs you more than anyone. You¡¯re like the beacon of light shining down her path. If you disappear, she will feel lost on what to do next.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t ignore how conflicting it will be.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s why instead of taking a step back. Take another three steps forward, hubby. Don¡¯t give them a chance to change her mind or coerce her into doing so. If possible, bring her home and have her stay with you for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thatst part isn¡¯t usible, you know?¡±


    ¡°I know. I just added it to see how you will react.¡± Poking my cheek followed by herughing contentedly, Haruko then nestled further close to me.


    Ignoring the res rebuking our public disy, the two of us spent the rest of our trip like this.


    -


    -


    ¡°This... Is this another Nikaido-special?¡± Upon taking a mouthful of the creamy garlic chicken that the girls prepared for lunch, I couldn¡¯t help but turn my head at the silent girl who was waiting for me with expectant eyes. Obviously, it¡¯s the dish she made specifically for this asion.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s on the menu in our restaurant. I asked my mom to teach me the recipest night!¡± Eimi answered enthusiastically. Seeing her glowing eyes as she started detailing how to cook it step by step, the other four girls could only smile at the overflowing dedication she was showing.


    Naturally, they¡¯re also enjoying the meal as much as I do so... There are really nointsing from them.


    ¡°You worked hard, Eimi. Thank you.¡± I put on a gratified smile as I reached for her cheek.


    Without dodging it, Eimi grabbed my wrist and rubbed her cheek on my palm like a cat. No doubt, hearing me praise and thank her was more than fulfilling for her hard work.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together then, Eimi. Afterward, I have something else to tell you before I escort you, girls, home. Well, regarding the result of my visit to my parents.¡±


    My part-time job today will be a few hours earlier than yesterday. That way I can be on time when Mizuki picks me upter for that business dinner.


    That''s why to extend my time with them, I decided to send them home one by one. Maybe I could also slip in a visit to the others who I¡¯ve been missing... Like Mina and her mother, Auntie Yayoi. Or Rumi as well. That girl was definitely spending her day alone in that big house again. It¡¯s best to surprise her even if it¡¯s just a short visit.

 Chapter 1543 Visiting Rumi

    Like I nned, as soon as I finished walking my girls to their doorstep, I didn¡¯t waste my time and immediately set out to another destination. I have a few hours to kill so... I¡¯ll spend it in a way that I can also surprise my girls.


    There¡¯s no one in our house at the moment. Akane apanied us when I walked Eimi back to their house. That silly girl had this idea to show up there and formally introduce herself as Eimi¡¯s friend. Back when we brought her in for a study session at our house, they didn¡¯t actually believe that she was just there for it. Her parents had a hunch that it was also to meet with me.


    In this way, it would be more believable that instead of visiting me often, Eimi was also visiting her friend sometimes.


    But well, that¡¯s just a temporary solution. Soon. When I start picking her up while her parents are at home, I have to also formally ask their permission every time. To build up more of their trust in me.


    In any case, Akane didn¡¯t just have that one agenda. For her housewife training, she¡¯s nning to learn more culinary skills through Eimi and perhaps her parents who are certified cooks.


    Really, she¡¯s just doing whatever she wants. However, it¡¯s undeniable that her efforts are all for me. No way I will scold her for that. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As for the three, I walked them home in the order of Miyako, Haruko, andstly Edel.


    Ah. Right. Before I left, my lovely ko invited me to her unit just so we could cuddle in her bed. Or rather, to have my scent in it again.


    And while doing so, she mentioned to me that her mother has contacted her recently. It¡¯s nothing serious, her mother was just checking on her. Given that she¡¯s alone in a foreign country, her mother is concerned that she¡¯s having a hard time.


    For her answer, she sent her mother some photos with Haruko and the other girls, showcasing that she¡¯s not alone and she has friends here. When she scrolled further down, she also sent a photo of us together. In it, Edel was clinging to me tightly while shyly smiling in front of the camera. On the other hand, I¡¯m holding her closely and affectionately while smiling just the same.


    Because of that, thest message from her mother ended with a question, ¡°Who is that young man?¡±


    It¡¯s in a differentnguage so she had to trante it for me.


    As someone aware of her state after what her daughter went through, that question probably had a lot of underlying meanings. Such as, whether she overcame her trauma or not as well as if I am the one responsible for it.


    She has yet to reply to that question. And like I expected, the girl wanted to show it to me first.


    Well, when I saw the look in her eyes that seemed to say ¡®I like to introduce you to her, Ruki¡¯, I went and suggested that to her. And that instantly made the adorable ko hug me tighter in delight.


    Then for the next few minutes, our desire for each other red up as the simple cuddling gradually turned more intimate. And for the first time, we made love on her bed.


    Before I left, Edel showed me her reply to her mother. She told her my name and how important I am to her. Furthermore, she¡¯s asking when she will be free. That way, Edel can bring me to start a video call with her mother.


    Mhm... Looks like I also need to ask the girl to teach me some basic words from their native tongue. That way, I won¡¯t embarrass myself in front of her mother.


    -


    -


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re expecting me, Rumi,¡± I said as soon as the girl showed up from inside her house, a few seconds after I pressed the doorbell.


    Upon hearing that, Rumi puffed her cheeks and nted her eyebrows as she attempted to deny it, ¡°I¡¯m not! I just happened to be near the inte when you rang the doorbell!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Alright then.¡± I shrugged and didn¡¯t pursue it anymore.


    Perhaps thinking that it was unusual for me to do that, my dear Club President cautiously approached the gate while keeping an eye out for me. I mean, it¡¯s understandable. That was a clear entry point to tease her further yet, I opted not to take it.


    Is she looking forward to me teasing her? Maybe. Or she¡¯s just not used to me giving up that chance to tease her.


    In any case, as the girl red at me when opening their gate to let me in, I kept an amused expression, enjoying every change in her expression.


    By the time I stepped inside and locked her in my embrace, her nted eyebrows were already rxed and her expression softened up.


    And as soon as we stepped inside their front door, I couldn¡¯t help myself greeting her once again but this time through an intimate action; kissing her deeply as we slowly moved towards their spacious living room. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Rumi. I¡¯m here for a reason. Not just to visit and tease you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°How can I when you didn¡¯t bring anything else with you but yourself?¡±


    Alright. I had this thought of bringing my notes for the scenario I am supposed to write. But I forgot about it. I only remembered when I was already a few steps away from her house. No way I could still go back to pick it up, right?


    The better choice was not to mention it since I had already forgotten. However, knowing this diligent girl, she¡¯s definitely hoping that I¡¯m not here just to tease her or get in her pants.


    While she¡¯s happy to see me, if I only showed her my perverted side, it would do me no good in the long run. Besides, I¡¯m kind of afraid to continue disappointing her when ites to mymitment to our club.


    Unfortunately, now that she pointed that out, I could only raise my arms in surrender and admit it, ¡°You¡¯re right. I guess that¡¯s a blunder on my part.¡±


    Rumi leered at me, perhaps trying to discern my intention. A few secondster, she released a sigh while grabbing my hand and squeezing it in between her palms.


    ¡°Idiot. Stop looking like that. There¡¯s nothing wrong with admitting that you came here without a proper reason other than to see me. I¡¯ll be happier that way.¡±


    Upon saying that, Rumi gently rested her head on my shoulder while she continued squeezing and ying with the hand she grabbed.


    At this point, I decided to drop that earlier sentiment and steer our conversation back to a more lighthearted tone. There¡¯s no point using an excuse thatme with nothing to show for it, after all. I better do what I¡¯m good at instead.


    Either teasing her or making her feel more special using whatever we have on hand. I will also not be able to stay for too long so... there¡¯s no point trying to make itplicated.


    ¡°Uh. I admit. I¡¯m here to see you. That¡¯s thergest part of my reason for showing up unannounced. The remaining part is just what I set aside for our club. What do you think about that divide?¡±


    Along with a giggle, Rumi caught on quickly as she yed along with me, ¡°I¡¯d say 20 points. You know how I love our club more than you, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m only second to the Literature Club...¡± I pursed my lips and acted a little sullen. Then after pulling my hand out of her grasp, I slowly moved my body and eventuallyid my head down on herp. ¡°... Too bad for the club though. It can¡¯t have ap pillow like this.¡±


    Even though she keenly watched what I was going to do, Rumi didn¡¯t stop me. She pressed her legs closer just so she could amodate my head.


    With her hand immediatelynding on my hair,bing it with her fingers and the other keeping its hold on my hand, Rumi nced down at me while donning an entertained expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you topete with the club, you shameless idiot... What are we gonna do? Will you spend your time just using myp as your pillow?¡±


    ¡°If possible, yes. However, I don¡¯t want you to feel numb in your thighs so, can you give me a tourter, Rumi? I¡¯ve been here three times and I have yet to get a full tour.¡±


    ¡°A tour? No problem. In the meantime, I believe you have something else you want to tell me. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Not really. But after getting close to you, I can finally understand how Kana and Mirae-chan can deduce what¡¯s in your head. You¡¯re the type who keeps your guard down to someone you fully trust or love. That¡¯s how I noticed it. Something must¡¯ve been on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yeah. That¡¯s mostly correct. I don¡¯t need to put up my guard in front of all of you... Or better yet, I deemed it unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really an idiot, Ruki. So, what is it? Let me hear it. Nothing can faze me by now after seeing the extent of your shamelessness.¡±


    I answered with a wry smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can take that as a positive... In any case, here...¡±


    What I told her was the same as everything I told the other girls regarding Marika and Ichihara Jun. She expressed her worry, of course. However, in the end, she also expressed herplete trust in me. Since it¡¯s out of her hands, she could only advise me to be careful.


    And perhaps she¡¯s thinking that I could use a hug, Rumi eventuallyid down with me. She squeezed into my embrace and almost fell asleep there.

 Chapter 1544 Rumis Room

    After what I could describe as a satisfying and fulfilling rest alongside her, Rumi started touring me in their house. Like she mentioned before, most of the rooms were empty or used as storage for things that weren¡¯t being used anymore.


    And it was especially so when we reached the second floor. Apart from her room which was located on the rightmost side, every room we passed by was unupied.


    The master¡¯s bedroom was locked since it¡¯s the ce her father stays in whenever he returns home.


    As the tour was happening, I noticed that Rumi once again failed to rein in her gloominess. No matter how she tried to cover it up, her loneliness brought about by the fact that she had this whole ce all by herself was sticking out.


    Because of that, when we reached her room, I closed into her once again before suggesting that y something.


    Naturally, she had no idea what I meant by that suggestion. It confused her. But when I listed some of the most popr board games and card games that might¡¯ve been stored somewhere in the house, it made the girl burst into a peal of jovialughter.


    It¡¯s unexpected for her. As the diligent girl who never even tried inviting her friends to visit her house, I doubt she had a lot of experience to genuinely have fun.


    Nheless, she¡¯s not clueless to not understand my intention for bringing that up. And so, after she regained herposure, she asked me to wait inside her room while she went to look for one of those.


    When she returned, Rumi was holding onto a board game box that was collecting dust somewhere in the house.


    For the next few minutes, we yed that while we were both unfamiliar with the rule. And while doing so, I did everything to make the moment worthwhile for us.


    Upon finishing one round wherein she managed to beat me by arge margin, Rumi triumphantly unted it to me;plete with a smug expression that seemed to say, ¡®You¡¯re 100 years too early to beat me to this game, Ruki¡¯.


    With my mind still fullymitted to staving away her loneliness, I yed along by telling her that she was free to issue a penalty to me.


    And understanding my intention, the girl didn¡¯t act humbly and suggested something as my penalty.


    Or maybe it¡¯s not a penalty at all.


    The penalty she bestowed was to have myp be offered to her as sheid her head downfortably on it.


    Yep. Despite the two of us already inside her bedroom and sitting on her fluffy bed, that¡¯s what she chose.


    I¡¯m notining. But she could¡¯ve chosen a more sophisticated penalty, right?


    Anyway, that¡¯s the current situation. I¡¯m sitting in the middle of her bed with my back resting against the wall.


    With my legs stretched out to fully amodate her head on myp, Rumi¡¯s headfortably settled on it.


    ¡°Is this how it felt when youid down on myp earlier, Ruki? I can finally see the charm of why this is popr. I can see you from down here... And you look funny. Pfft.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is. The angle is distorting your view. That¡¯s not what I was seeing earlier though.¡±


    ¡°Pervert. I could easily guess what you¡¯re going to say.¡± With a pout, Rumi narrowed her eyes as she tried to reach my face.


    I blocked it, grabbing her hand and cing it back down on her navel. And while doing so, I put on a smirk as I tried to act innocent. ¡°I have yet to say anything. Are you imagining things, Rumi?¡±


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t buy it at all. Raising her other arm, she managed to reach my shoulder. And instead of going for my cheek, she hooked it around my nape to pull my head down.


    ¡°... It¡¯spletely written on your face, shameless Ruki.¡± She shyly muttered. Then, she continued pulling my head down, bending my back in the process. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even if it was a little difficult, our lips soon approached each other. Lifting herself for a bit while sliding her arm further, hooking itpletely, Rumi initiated our third kiss for today.


    Unlike earlier where we stopped before it escted further, the mood and perhaps the fact that we were in her room made the girl act a little bolder.


    Upon lifting herself up by using me as an anchor, she pushed me down and mounted me.


    However, that¡¯s the end of her boldness. She simplyid down on top of me, her head resting against my chest. My arms moved to hold her close before I started doting on her again.


    Just like this, we spent the first minute in silence. Then, as though she remembered something, she lifted her head to inform me about it.


    ¡°By the way, Ruki. It will be difficult to procure more of that tea in case you finish all of it. It was bought from a country where my father only stayed for a week. He¡¯s not going back there anytime soon.¡±


    This girl... I only asked her for the origin of that tea. But for her to bring this up, she continued asking for more info from her father...


    Well, I couldn¡¯t me her. She¡¯s also curious about that side effect. But considering Akane and I were only brewing a few leaves each night, it would take months before I finished it all.


    ¡°I see. I think it will be fine. What you gave me was enough. You see, won¡¯t it be bad if I became dependent on it? It will equate to being addicted.¡± I scratched my cheek as I said that. I was already dependent on it, after all. But then again, since it¡¯s helping me get a good night¡¯s sleep, it¡¯s not bad. The side effect was more than a plus though.


    Because, unlike the first few instances where it was thoroughly uncontroble, I could already retain my consciousness throughout the duration of calming my lower body down with the help of my girls.


    ¡°It¡¯s a supplement. Sure, if we ask the doctors, they also won¡¯t rmend further consumption of it. My stamina is already improving but we can¡¯t be sure if it will have a detrimental effect in the future. That¡¯s why after I finish it all, I doubt I will be needing more of it... Rumi doesn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore. And thank you for informing me. At least, this way, I can cast out the thought that I can get more of it from you.¡± I continued, acting a little ashamed this time. I mean, that thought truly lingered in my head. If she didn¡¯t bring this up, even if I say it¡¯s enough, I¡¯d still be hoping to get more.


    That¡¯s not good.


    With her face gradually turning crimson, Rumi nodded her head and returned to nting her face in my chest. Her body also started heating up. Partly from embarrassment and partly from thinking about dirty thoughts.


    Yeah. Even without mentioning it, I could already guess what was running in her head.


    Given that I was vocal about any thoughts regarding sex and everything rted to it, she¡¯s also slowly getting more influenced by that.


    Well, one of these days, we¡¯re also going to do it. I love her just as much as my other girls. I¡¯m holding back for her. To not let her feel pressured.


    Besides, cuddling like this was also fulfilling my desire for her. Add to that, I love seeing her cute reactions that were very different from when she¡¯s acting as our diligent Club President.


    ¡°Pervert Ruki... I also want to see it.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°The effect of the tea on you...¡±


    ¡°You mean...?¡±


    ¡°Un. Once we finished writing your scenario... Sleep here with me.¡± With her voice a little shaky as though she was trying to muster up all of her courage, Rumi, whose face remained red from blushing, raised her gaze again to say that all to me.


    Alright. No matter how I splice that, it¡¯s undoubtedly an invitation to spend the night with her and take our rtionship another step further.


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s a promise then, Rumi.¡± I replied, matching her embarrassment with my genuine smile. And upon doing so, I pulled her up, initiating our fourth andst kiss for the day. And since it would be thest, I stopped holding back and showered her full with my affection.

 Chapter 1545 A Surprise Visit

    When it was time for me to leave, I didn¡¯t go out alone. Rumi decided to tag along with me, saying she also had somewhere to go. Due to that, I offered to walk her to her destination, not just to fulfill my duty as her boyfriend but also to extend our time together no matter how short it would be.


    Obviously, Rumi readily epted it.


    It went without saying that having me apany her was what she was aiming for. After all, her destination wasn¡¯t anything special like a friend¡¯s house or an appointment but simply the nearby convenience store.


    Ah. No. She changed it to a shop near the train station.


    Yep. Rumi just couldn¡¯t be honest in saying that she wants to escort. While I didn¡¯t point that out, I made sure to tease her a lot before she separated from me right at the train tform. If not for my prior schedule, I probably would change my mind and stay with her untilte in the night. I couldn¡¯t get enough of her reactions, after all. Seeing her smile and blush while looking at me filled with affection made my chest warm and fuzzy. I wouldn¡¯t mind getting drunk with it.


    Mhm. That¡¯s the feeling of being in love. And there¡¯s no doubt that I¡¯m feeling the same for everyone regardless of our situation. While this was only my own opinion, it¡¯s different from the men whose reason for getting more girls was to stroke their ego and brag about how easy it was to get another girl. That¡¯s why they¡¯re called yboys. It¡¯s all fun and games for them.


    Ichihara Jun was also like that. He¡¯s flirting with the other girls not because he likes them, it¡¯s all about showing off that he can do that. And most likely, he has yet to experience the genuine feeling of romantic love. Maybe he will in the future but towards Marika or any other girl he got involved with, that has yet to happen.


    What he feels for Marika is simply possessiveness since he deemed her to be his already after being promised marriage. That¡¯s all.


    As for Marika, she also initially doesn¡¯t feel anything for him. He¡¯s a stranger, after all. But to cope with her situation, she decided to try cultivating it. Unfortunately, she has been constantly failing.


    And with my appearance, she was well on her way to giving up on itpletely. Or perhaps, she had already given up.


    Whose fault is that? Ichihara Jun, of course.


    If not for him being a spoiled brat, I doubt I will be involved with Marika who¡¯s always surrounded by her followers.


    -


    -


    ¡°Huh? Onoda-kun? What are you doing here?¡± Covering her mouth with her hands, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s eyes widened as she clearly did not expect me to be the one knocking at their door.


    Just a few seconds earlier, I heard her rather loud grumbling from inside saying how her nap time was disturbed.


    And sure enough, looking at her disheveled hair as well as her droopy eyes this time, it¡¯s undeniable that she had just woken up. It¡¯s early afternoon, a great time to take one.


    Since I nned this to be a surprise, I didn¡¯t inform them of my n to visit. That¡¯s also what happened with Rumi earlier, after all.


    Anyway, looking at what she was wearing which once again couldn¡¯t hide how curvy her body is, my perverted side egged me to ogle her for quite a long while.


    Uh. It might not just be my perverted side. I really missed her. It¡¯s been a week, after all.


    ¡°Is it a bad time to visit?¡± Putting on my usual warm smile that I only shows to the women in my life, I answered her question with another question, squaring up to the woman¡¯s surprised reaction.


    Auntie Yayoi¡¯s drowsiness seemingly disappeared as a shade of red gradually upied her face. She¡¯s flustered at my appearance but at the same time, the same hint of delight shed across her beautiful face. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°N-no! You¡¯re always wee...¡± Auntie Yayoi appeared excited at first but after a pause, her face gradually turned sullen as she voiced her mind, ¡°But, Onoda-kun... can you at least tell me when you areing? It¡¯s like thisst time. You¡¯re not letting me prepare.¡±


    Uh. She got a point... Even if I called this a surprise, she probably preferred to at least have a few minutes to prepare herself. Like putting on her best appearance or just making a snack for us.


    I guess I have to make that adjustment in the future. Thest thing I want to see is Auntie Yayoi feeling down because of this.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Auntie...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a promise?¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I readily nodded followed by my hands reaching for hers, ¡°Yes. It is... By the way, Auntie. I missed you.¡±


    Although I said that, I didn¡¯t make any other bold moves. As much as I wanted to hold her right away, I held myself back for a moment. I mean, their neighbors might see us and it could cause damage to her reputation. He¡¯s now one of my girls too... I ought to protect her and not be a problem for her.


    Auntie Yayoi also seemed to find it endearing. Her expression reverted to being flustered as she cupped her own cheek as she tried to cover up the smile that was forming on her face.


    ¡°Me too.¡± As Auntie Yayoi replied with a whisper, she pulled on my hand, bringing me close to her.


    And I reacted ordingly to that. Before I let myself fall inside her embrace, I lightly kicked the door behind me, just enough to shut it close.


    With this, whatever happened next, we¡¯re already in a private ce.


    As her arms wrapped around me, Auntie Yayoi¡¯s warmth spread all over my body. My face nted squarely on her bountiful chest and my head was immediately taken care of by her gentle hands.


    With my restraint loosening up, I soon reciprocated that embrace as the two of us gradually moved to their living room.


    When I lifted my head out of the heavenly softness, I found my lovely tea girl staring at me while smirking.


    ¡°This idiot. If I don¡¯t know you, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re only visiting my mom.¡± Mina shook her head as she pressed a finger on my nose.


    ¡°Eh? Mii-chan. I thought you were also taking a nap.¡± Because she¡¯s also caught up with our short, intimate moment, Auntie Yayoi was alsote to notice her daughter.


    ¡°I woke up from his knocks too but seeing you alreadying to the door, I didn¡¯t race you to it... I heard your voices shortly after that. Mom, do you mind passing him to me?¡±


    This girl... Passing me? What am I? A ball?


    However, Auntie Yayoi didn¡¯t even wait for a second before doing what Mina asked.


    Pulling me out of her embrace, she then pushed me to her daughter who nimbly caught me.


    Sure, I could¡¯ve moved to prevent this from happening... but what can I say? It¡¯s kinda amusing that this is happening in the first ce.


    Besides, after that day, this should be the first interaction between the two of them with me at the center. It¡¯s understandable that it would be this awkward. That¡¯s why it¡¯s also my job to smoothen that up.


    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m also here for you. I missed you, Mina.¡± Although a littlete, I still responded to what she said earlier and while doing so, I put on my shameless smile that she¡¯s already used to.


    ¡°I know, you do. Idiot.¡± With pouted lips that seemed to say she was a little upset, Mina pushed my head down on her chest, copying what her mother did.


    It¡¯s not bad to experience both mountains. I tell you. Although Mina was stillcking in size whenpared to her mother, it was never an issue for me. I mean, even Ria who had yet to develop could satisfy me just the same...


    After hugging me for a minute, the girl soon released me.


    Auntie Yayoi remained at our side as she seemed to have no idea how to act.


    Nheless, when Mina and I decided to sit down, I reached for Auntie Yayoi¡¯s hand, pulling her down with us.


    Sensing that she was still a little stiff, I pushed my head close to her ear and whispered.


    ¡°Auntie, let me be as shameless as I can be. Like I said earlier, I¡¯m also here for you... To thank you and spend more time with you.¡±


    Although I thought of only ending that with a kiss on her cheek, I cashed in my shamelessness and switched my target to her lips, kissing her intimately before she could utter a reply. To be fair, I didn¡¯t neglect the girl on my other side. I gave Mina the same treatment before letting myself be at their mercy when they seemingly came up with the same response. Pinning me down on my seat.

 Chapter 1546 Devotion

    Starting from there, the mother and daughter took turns blocking my mouth with their lips. The best thing I could do was to wee them and savor the different tastes brought by them. Furthermore, it¡¯s not enough that they pinned me down, they also stretched my leg open and took each of my legs for them to sit on before stripping me off my top. Mina¡¯s hand then settled on my stomach, threateningly moving lower and lower, making me anticipate where it would end up going. On the other hand, Auntie Yayoi started feeling up my chest while asionally holding my head in ce while delivering her sweet caresses every time my lips would be locked by her.


    For Mina, I could sense the boldness that she even emphasized by the way she smirked at me. She¡¯s wordlessly telling me that it didn¡¯t matter if her mother was with us, she¡¯s going to have me take responsibility for making her a little bit upset. Or so that¡¯s what I thought. The girl wasn¡¯t among the girls who visited yesterday. I managed to talk to her through the video call but she probably still felt like she missed out on that opportunity. Hence, she decided not to hold back this time after delivering myself to them.


    For Auntie Yayoi, what she¡¯s doing conveyed her longing for me. Or maybe because nothing happened between us on myst visit, she seemed eager to draw out and feel more of my affection for her. It¡¯s unbing of her as a mother but at the moment, she¡¯s sold to the idea that she¡¯s also my lover. Her movements were still a little shaky though. A testament to how she¡¯s stilling to terms with this situation.


    There¡¯s no doubt about her affection for me. It¡¯s already more than confirmed during our time in the bathroom. The one and only apprehension she had was basically whether or not Mina truly approved of this.


    While all of that was happening, the two of them started a conversation, not minding whether I heard them or not. Or maybe Mina deliberately started it for me to hear.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not holding back anymore, are you?¡± Mina opened it with that question while her mother¡¯s turn was underway.


    That made Auntie Yayoi pause for a moment. She put me under her affectionate gaze as she arranged the words in her head. Once that¡¯s done, a delightful and reassuring smile showed up on her lips.


    ¡°Of course, Mii-chan. We had this talk days ago... I love Onoda-kun too. He¡¯s the first man that made me feel this way again. Even if it¡¯s morally and ethically wrong, my view of him won¡¯t change any more.¡±


    Upon finishing that answer, Auntie Yayoi lowered her head again, enough for our noses to touch. Then, she put on a face that seemingly says, ¡®How¡¯s that for an answer, Onoda-kun?¡¯.


    Naturally, I responded to that with a genuine smile followed by pulling my hand out of her grasp so that I could hook it to her back and push her closer to me.


    A momentter, our bout of kisses resumed with more intensity than before.


    Watching all that from the side, Mina nodded in satisfaction. Since she wanted her mother to feel loved again and be happy after years of only focusing on raising her, this development was something she longed to see.


    Of course, she also had the dilemma of whether to induct her mother into ourplex rtionship but having no trust in the other men in light of the recent incident, she betted on me to be the person her mother would fall in love with after noticing her interest in me.


    When they switched on who to take my lips, it became Auntie Yayoi¡¯s turn to ask her daughter.


    ¡°What about you, Mii-chan? Are you entirely sure you¡¯re okay with me being in a rtionship with Onoda-kun too? You can still stop me at this point... Forgive me for saying this, Onoda-kun. I love you but I love my daughter more.¡±


    Although the question she brought up seemed redundant given that we already talked about thisst time I was here, this was Auntie Yayoi¡¯s way to once again confirm if ever her daughter would show reluctance. I mean, she¡¯s aware that Mina was doing this for her. If her daughter changed her mind, it probably would rule over our mutual understanding. It would suck for both of us but I understood where she¡¯sing from. This was the first time I¡¯ve been in a rtionship with both mother and daughter, after all. There are a lot ofplications in it even just by the sound of it.


    ¡°No need to ask for forgiveness, Auntie. I fully understand that. I just have to make the two of you fall even harder for me, right? That way, I¡¯ll be able to keep you both.¡± I tried to answer with a lighthearted tone to disperse the negativity forming on Auntie Yayoi¡¯s head. Thankfully, it¡¯s effective. <novelsnext></novelsnext>n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The woman lowered her head in shame before throwing herself at me, her head squeezed in below my neck, and started showering me with kisses there.


    As for Mina, she bit my lips with little force, conveying how audacious I¡¯ve be for doing that. Nheless, it eventually turned into the beautiful smile that showed her endlessly growing affection for me.


    A few secondster, she also gave her mother an answer.


    ¡°Yes, mom. You don¡¯t know but this guy¡¯s heart is too big. The two of us can fit in it without being squeezed into a corner. If another girl also wants toe in, there¡¯s plenty of space in it.¡±


    And there she goes... dropping the hint that they might not be the only women in my life. She already started with our n to slowly nt the idea of ourplex rtionship.


    Auntie Yayoi¡¯s reaction to that was also expected.


    She paused with her assault on my neck to stare at her daughter with a troubled face, ¡°W-what are you saying? That will be unfaithful of him, no?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t he being unfaithful already? I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it.¡± Mina deflected it with that before pulling her mother up to switch with her.


    Then as Auntie Yayoi¡¯s arms wrapped around me again, she stared at me with aplicated expression. Of that, it¡¯s easy to understand what was in her head.


    That¡¯s why while Mina had started working her way down to my front, I squeezed Auntie Yayoi¡¯s face in between my palms and said, ¡°Auntie, she¡¯s right. I¡¯m already unfaithful. But I promise to devote myself to both of you. No matter what happens, my feelings won¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun...¡± With her eyes quivering from uneasiness, she eventually let her body rest against me, her face buried at the side of my neck without saying anything else. I wrapped my arms around her, caressing her hair and back. Rather than form words, she probably decided to convey what she was feeling through actions. She tightened her embrace as she resumed what she was doing earlier; showering me with heated kisses.


    Moreover, as Mina finished unbuckling my pants to release what I was packing there, Auntie Yayoi lifted her body to look down at it as well.


    Yeah. She¡¯s aware of where her daughter went... When their gazes met, the mother and daughter pair seemingly arrived at a mutual understanding.


    Mina eventually pulled down my boxer shorts and Auntie Yayoi¡¯s hand swiftly moved to grab my towering erection, her delicate fingers wrapped around it to stabilize it...


    ¡°Shameless guy... Let us take care of you. You better show us your devotion.¡± With another smirk, Mina dered as her lips pressed against the tip of my cock.

 Chapter 1547 Mother And Daughter (1) *

    From the moment I arrived before their door to this heated situation, less than ten minutes has yet to pass. Things progressed at a rapid pace as soon as the three of us gathered in this part of their house.


    Who¡¯s to me for that? No one, I guess? Although nothing would stop me from taking control of the situation as the man and the core of our rtionship, I let this situation be steered in this direction by Mina.


    Nheless, after thinking about it, I could imagine myself doing the same. Apart from the week-long separation, our n to slowly ease up Auntie Yayoi to ourplex rtionship had to begin or else, it would just put all of us in a terrible situation wherein Auntie Yayoi would have a hard time epting the idea.


    It has to happen. Or else, I will have to give up on her, to save her from it.


    At this point where Auntie Yayoi was already fully invested in me that she was not holding back throwing in her affection my way, she would be devastated if I suddenly do that.


    That¡¯s why... there¡¯s no other choice...


    ¡°Onoda-kun, your forehead is creasing. Your eyes are also out of focus. Are you feeling it or is your mind flying somewhere?¡± Taking me back from that state of overthinking, Auntie Yayoi whose eyes fixated on my face couldn¡¯t help but raise that question. Given that she was observing me closely, my mind¡¯s state didn¡¯t escape her notice. Furthermore, if she¡¯s only stroking my length gently earlier, her grip now tightened around it, giving her daughter more liberty to focus on the tip and the entirety of my cock¡¯s head.


    Instead of pain, that brought me an electrifying sensation that made it twitch and surprised Mina who was still preparing or perhaps, waiting for my go signal for her to start.


    Before answering, I ced my hand on top of Mina¡¯s head and gave her a consenting nod and a little push down for her mouth to take me in. As the warmth of her mouth spread through my senses, I pensively faced Auntie Yayoi as a small smile stretched upon my face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think of how lucky I am, Auntie. To have both of you, I must¡¯ve cashed in my luck from my previous life.¡±


    She almost burst intoughter but reeled it in at thest second, ¡°That¡¯s silly. And for you to say that while guiding my daughter to do that... You have to be scolded.¡±


    She gazed down at her daughter for a second before going in to pinch my cheek. She didn¡¯t put strength in it, just enough to make me look a littleical. And once she was done, she quickly returned to caressing it, as gently as she could as though she was taking care not to blemish my handsome face.


    ¡°I agree. I should be scolded for thinking like that. I mean, this isn¡¯t luck. It¡¯s fate. Meeting Mina and helping her ovee her past brought me close to her. And from there, meeting you also became possible. I eventually understood the pain and suffering you¡¯re enduring because of that past, allowing me to also grow close to you. Normally, it should stop there but Auntie... we broke past the boundary and got drawn even closer to each other. And that¡¯s with the help of Mina.¡±


    Talking about fate was a little cringy but that¡¯s the closest one to describe our current entanglement. If none of those happened, we wouldn¡¯t be here like this.


    Though one could argue that it¡¯s abnormal to go after your girlfriend¡¯s mother and the other way around, they¡¯re not us. Because Auntie Yayoi and I both had the inkling to do that, we could also argue that we¡¯re truly bound to be together.


    Anyway, Auntie Yayoi fell silent from my answer. On the other hand, Mina, who was busy down there, would asionally nce up at us to check on our state.


    I saw her eyes shing with a hint of jealousy. Most likely for not watching her closely. As a result, she started focusing on sucking around the tip, trying to squeeze out my precum. From how great she was doing that, my cock already twitched a few times as more of my blood pumped into it.


    Due to that, my erection grew rock solid, rendering Auntie Yayoi¡¯s grip negligible. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since her mother was still contemting how to reply, I put my focus on her to whisk away that hint of jealousy from her eyes. Combing her smooth ck hair and finding my grip on a clump of my hair, I gently gave her head a push, thrusting my cock deeper into her mouth. Then, as she started bobbing her head up and down, my hand slid down from her hair and eventually cupped her puffed-up cheek.


    Although faint, I saw Mina¡¯s lips forming a smile as her eagerness rose. With how she was acting smug earlier, I thought she had some kind of n. However, that seemed to disappear as soon as she found me not focusing on her.


    ¡°Fate, you say? I... I can ept that.¡± Eventually, Auntie Yayoi finished her contemtion. Like she said, epting that answer cleared her head a little which led her to initiate another kiss and resume her gentle strokes down there.


    I openly weed that while my hand on her back stretched further to reach her front. Grabbing her squishy mountain and giving it a tight squeeze, Auntie Yayoi moaned out from the sensation.


    Shame immediately appeared on her face as she looked down at my naughty hand but given that she was already holding my erection, she didn¡¯t do anything to stop me. Instead, she guided my hand to slip inside her blouse, giving me permission to feel it directly.


    When my eyes focused on her, the shame that was initially there was already reced by approval and anticipation.


    Likewise, I probably had the same expression as Auntie Yayoi heatedly stared at me filled with her overflowing affection.


    To top it all off, she soon drew her lips near and alluringly whispered, ¡°Mii-chan and I have talked about this, Onoda-kun... That the next time you visit, we¡¯re going to do it together. I don¡¯t want to disappoint her by chickening out again after everything that was said and done...¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t feel guilty again?¡± I asked just in case but given the situation, I already had an idea how she was going to answer.


    ¡°Maybe I still will. However, Onoda-kun... You¡¯re going to prevent me from feeling that way, right? I¡¯ll trust you on it. I¡¯ll repeat what Mii-chan said... Let us take care of you and in turn, you show us how devoted you are.¡±


    At the same time as she finished saying that, my palm pressed against her hardened nipple as my fingers dug into her softness. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Along with another moan, Auntie Yayoi sought my lips for another bout of kisses. Down below, Mina¡¯s pace quickened as she aimed to bring me close to climaxing alongside her mother¡¯s sensual strokes.


    Now that we reached this point, I snapped the thread holding my rationality intact to answer this pair¡¯s determination.


    If they¡¯re going to take care of me... it¡¯s only right that I do the same, right? If they¡¯re hoping to see how devoted I can be, I¡¯ll let them witness that. In here. And in their bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Auntie. Then, shall I change the way I call you? You¡¯re not just Mina¡¯s mother to me anymore... You¡¯re also my lover.¡±


    Starting my counterattack with that made the lovely woman in my arms quiver in delight. Her already reddened face took on a darker hue as her lips stretched further to a pleasing smile. Her mouth closed and opened before eventually pushing her forehead on my chest as her sweet voice affectionately whispered, ¡°...Yes, I¡¯m also your lover, Onoda-kun. Call me however you like. I¡¯ll definitely love it regardless of your choice.¡±

 Chapter 1548 Mother And Daughter (2) *

    Call her however I like, huh? I expected her to suggest something. Most likely, she¡¯s not that confident about it or she still had her apprehensions. Calling her directly by her name would be the most apt given the nature of our rtionship. However, if she¡¯s together with Mina, it would definitely feel awkward for the two if I both call them by their names.


    Who in their right mind would call their lover ¡®Auntie¡¯? Even Miwa-nee remained my Miwa-nee despite her being my distant Aunt on my mother¡¯s side.


    Besides, conveying my love for her can also be done through the way I call her. Changing it is definitely necessary.


    That¡¯s why, after contemting for a moment, the first thing that came to my mind is... ¡°Then, Yayoi-san, please take care of me.¡±


    As I muttered those words, the woman in my arms couldn¡¯t help but pause again. Her erotic face which was already influenced by the pleasure brought about by my naughty hand showed a more endearing expression. Her beautiful smile grew wider and it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that out of all the possible names to call her, I picked the one she was hoping for. It might not be the best as it still sounded too polite but for Yayoi-san, it¡¯s the perfect one.


    Perhaps to express how pleased she is, Yayoi-san once again locked us in a deeper kiss. And in between it, she muttered her response along with showcasing the change in the way she¡¯s going to address me, ¡°Un. Take care of me too, Ruki-dear.¡±


    That¡¯s not the end of it though. Because a minuteter, she appeared troubled again. However, given the progress we made, I could already surmise that it was going to be about herst apprehension.


    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t directed at me but at her daughter who heard and watched all of that happen.


    ¡°Mii-chan... This¡ª"


    She¡¯s only the first word in but Mina cut her attempt to exin off right away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, mom. Our rtionship as mother and daughter is outside our rtionship with him as our lover. That sounded wrong in many ways but it¡¯s now the reality of our situation. I will stop at nothing to see you happy again. And I know. This shameless guy here will aplish that, the same way he''s making me happy.¡±


    Popping my cock out of her mouth and leaving it alone to her mother¡¯s hand, Mina climbed back up, returning to her previous position. By doing so, she leveled her gaze with Yayoi-san again.


    At the end of her sentence, Mina turned to me while her hand traveled down to my erection again, joining her mother in holding it upright.


    As for Yayoi-san, while it took her a while to fully digest every word that Mina said, thest string of her apprehension sessfully snapped. Her gaze lingered at her daughter for a few seconds, looking at her with a gentle and gratified expression before doing the same as Mina, subjecting me in her heated gaze.


    Together, the two of them pressed her lips on my cheek before repeating the earlier scenario of taking turns in kissing me.


    Little by little, the situation returned to its original direction; the three of us sharing this moment of affection and pleasure.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruki-dear...¡± Along with her alluring moans of pleasure, Yayoi-san grabbed onto the clump of my hair. At the moment, she¡¯s earnestly watching me suck on her sensitive cherries as well as rub my fingers along her slit, teasing her as much as I could. I didn¡¯t strip herpletely. Her blouse was only rolled up to expose her pair of marvelous mountains which actually made her image sexier. Additionally, with her legs parted open, my hand doing all that down there was stretching her pants. At the moment, she was already soaked and was just waiting for my fingers to plunge deeper into her.


    Down below, Mina who eventually resumed blowing me looked up at us with a hint of envy in her eyes. But instead ofing back up to get the same treatment, she decided to just intensify the movements of her mouth and head, drawing my attention back to her.


    I looked down and saw that her cheek was currently being poked by my cock. With how much blood kept on being pumped down there, it would look like her face was quivering from it. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It¡¯s an image that many men would definitely be envious of.


    Upon understanding that she got my attention, Mina popped it out of her mouth and started giving me a show. No, giving her mother a show on how she handles my cock.


    Yayoi-san bit her lips at that sight. Nheless, she kept her eyes open to watch her daughter lick it from the base before slowly moving up the tip. Mina also showcased how she didn¡¯t leave a ce dry from her saliva. And when she returned to take in my cock, her head sensually bobbed up and down as her lips sped tightly around it.


    At the moment, it¡¯s already fully lubricated that if I would thrust in them, sliding in easily was more than achievable.


    It was so great that if not for me trying to hold it in for them, I would probably not mind blowing one shot in her mouth.


    Unfortunately, despite my improved stamina, given that I already did it a lot ever since this morning and recently with Edel in her room, I had to conserve it and prevent myself from cumming right away. There¡¯s a better moment to do that.


    Anyway, influenced by what she had just watched, Yayoi-san soon joined her daughter. Or rather, tried switching ces with her.


    Mina didn¡¯t yield which turned the situation with the two of them vying for supremacy. While their eyes remained fixed on me to watch how I would react to that, there were also some inevitable moments when they would be looking each other in the eye. Both Mina and Yayoi-san would blush at that point but too eager to not lose out against the other, they would just continue on doing it.


    ¡°Wait. Mina, Yayoi-san...¡± I called out to them when I felt that I was about to reach my limit.


    The two of them understood it right away, making them both smile in satisfaction.


    Thinking that they still had the upper hand, the two of them stood back up while they synchronically pulled their bottom garments down. They¡¯re already both wet down there and I could see the string of their love juices stretching from their panties.


    However, before they could start their race on who would mount me first, I hooked my arms around their waist and pushed them down to sit on my side.


    I kissed Yayoi-san and prolonged it enough for her to gasp for breath. And that gave me the window to turn to Mina¡¯s side.


    Instead of doing the same, I used both of my arms to push her down with my knees spreading her legs open. I removed her ponytail to let her hair sprawl behind her. In this way, her resemnce to her mother became more apparent.


    She blushed but didn¡¯t try to hide it at all. And with her arms reaching out to me as though she¡¯s inviting me in, she¡¯s more than ready to receive me.


    ¡°Ruki-dear... you¡¯re starting with Mii-chan...¡± Whispering to my ear, Yayoi-san, who already caught her breath, pressed herself behind me and wrapped her arms around my navel.


    Her voice was calm and collected without any hint of envy. As a matter of fact, it even sounded like she had expected it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching from here. Don¡¯t forget about me, understand?¡± Upon saying that, Yayoi-san gave my back a gentle push at the same time as she started nibbling my ear. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°I won¡¯t. There¡¯s no way I will. I¡¯ll be taking care of both of you.¡± I answered Yayoi-san before moving my hips ordingly, thrusting my whole length deep inside Mina in one swift push.


    ¡°Aahhhh.¡± Under her mother¡¯s watch, Mina¡¯s uncontroble moan rang out alongside her attempt to pull me down and away from her mother. In thest second, her desire to monopolize me returned.

 Chapter 1549 Mother And Daughter (3) *

    As always, even though there were two of them here, I never lost my focus on who I was making love with. That¡¯s why when my hips started moving and Mina showed how much she wanted me to pamper her while we did it, Yayoi-san could only watch from behind me.


    With how sensitive my cock had be from the stimtion they dished out, the sensation of being squeezed as I slid in and out of Mina¡¯s depths continued to pile up the umting desire to fill her up with my seed. But before doing so, I have to see to it that Mina would not only be satisfied with what she received but also get used to the feeling of making love with me.


    Although she truly felt it during our first time, it was still coupled with the pain of having her hymen torn. But this time, with only the pleasure building up in her womb, the way she wriggled her body and locked me in her arms was her attempt to convey that she wanted more from me. Love, affection, and all of my attention.


    It''s literally the same as most of the women in love and I know for sure that even my girls who agreed to be in thisplex rtionship desired it. People tend to be selfish creatures. Even the most selfless person would be hiding their own selfishness. That¡¯s why even after knowing this selfishness from my girls that was surfacing whenever we were in this intimate situation, I would always answer that with the same intent.


    I want all of their love, their affection, and certainly all of their attention. Letting our desire sh and merge as one, it became the catalyst that would bring us the euphoria we¡¯re both seeking from each other.


    ¡°Ruki... Haahh... I love this. I love you... Give it to me...¡± In between her moans, Mina whispered sweetly as her hands dropped to my behind, urging me to go faster.


    Answering to that, I lifted my leg that remained on the ground to fully mount her. Even if Yayoi-san remained behind me and continued her assault on my ear and neck, I put in my everything for Mina.


    My eyes locked onto her face and body, admiring her lovely expressions and every part of her. My lips that continued to answer her call for kisses and responded to her sweet whispers. My hands that not only supported her body to withstand the force of my every thrust but also caressed her, bringing her more pleasure. My legs and knees that were pivotal to supporting the movements of my hips to continuously pound my cock deep inside her.


    Even at the moment, her love juices continued to overflow, staining the sofa. It was already a miracle that even with all of these movements, this furniture that should normally be used as a ce to sit and rest had yet to creak.


    Maybe it¡¯s an excellent make but well, I liked that. I didn¡¯t have to hold back in fear that it would break down on us.


    And so, for the next few minutes, Mina and I go at it without any care in the world.


    Even with Yayoi-san either sticking at my back or watching at the side while we switched positions a few times, Mina and I didn¡¯t lose our focus.


    To bring us to climax together, Mina who was probably preserving her strength then took control at thest moment. She had me sit down again as she impaled herself by my pulsating erection. With her arms wrapped around me to prevent me from taking control back, her hips moved uncontrobly, squeezing me until both of us spasmed from the umted pleasure that couldn¡¯t be restrained anymore.


    At thest second, Mina freed my head from her chest to lock us once again in a deep, intimate kiss that continued until I pumped everything deep inside her. With how much umted, it took three full pumps that filled her uppletely before it gradually calmed down as the mix of our love juices spilled out of her sacred ce


    As soon as that extreme sensation passed, she weakly copsed on my chest while murmuring softly as she gasped for her breath, ¡°I love you, Ruki...¡±


    ¡°I love you too...¡± I replied right away as I held her tight while caressing her head as a way to praise her for the effort she showed and convey how much I appreciated her.


    When I raised my head to look at my side, there was Yayoi-san, looking like a sad puppy who had been neglected but at the same time, the way she looked at Mina was filled with pride as if she was also praising the girl for what she showed. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It¡¯s weird, I know. But I guess that''s just the eyes of a mother seeing her daughter climb up the steps of adulthood. She¡¯s not just a child in her eyes anymore but a fellow woman who¡¯s fully affectionate to her chosen man.


    ¡°Ruki-dear...¡± Yayoi-san said, longing already filling her eyes. She was waiting for her turn, of course, but she didn¡¯t have it in her to push her daughter aside. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I guess we have to work on that in the future.


    Nheless, even before I could start moving to carry Mina off of me, the girl who already recovered slightly climbed down herself and sat down at my free side. The evidence of what we did was still spilling between her legs.


    Then, with a slightly embarrassed tone, she said, ¡°Make my mom happy too, Ruki...¡±


    ¡°Mii-chan...¡±


    The mother and daughter pair looked at each other and the shade of red upied both of their faces. While Mina still looked erotic from what we did, Yayoi-san had a tinge of shame as she nodded at her daughter.


    Not minding that, I replied to Mina, ¡°Mhm. I will. Also, I¡¯ll also get back to you. It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    At the same time as I said that, I kissed her once more before turning my head to my left where Yayoi-san was waiting.


    However, before I could even start, she already made her move. After taking off herst article of clothing, she leaned down and grabbed ahold of my length. Although it softened a bit, it wouldn¡¯t take long for it to stand back up in its full glory. It was still glistening from the mix of our fluids, but Yayoi-san didn¡¯t mind it as she stroked it again while her head gradually lowered to it.


    In no time at all, her lips were already pressed against the cum-stained tip, her tongue licking it clean.


    Last time in their bathroom, my cock had also been dipped inside of Mina but she helped me wash it first. This time, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s still coated by the traces of our lovemaking.


    Upon seeing what her mother was doing, Mina couldn¡¯t help but call her out, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to...¡±


    However, her answer was simple. With an alluring smile on her face, she said, ¡°It¡¯s yours and Ruki-dear¡¯s, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Without any hint of hesitation, Yayoi-san¡¯s lips soon parted, allowing my half-erect cock in her mouth. Because of those words as well as the image of her taking me inside her mouth, it didn¡¯t take long for my cock to stand back up and fully harden inside her mouth.

 Chapter 1550 Mother And Daughter (4) *

    ¡°There. It¡¯s clean once again.¡± As Yayoi-san straightened her back after the cleanup blowjob, the grin on her lips was a bit more erotic than earlier. I mean, while she managed to lick it clean as if nothing happened, some traces of it were transferred in the vicinity of her lips. A mixture of white and transparent liquid was spilling from the side of her mouth.


    Upon noticing that, she used her finger to scoop it up before licking and sucking that finger clean as well.


    Mina who watched that alongside me was wide-eyed in surprise. It¡¯s probably an eye-opener for her to see her mother acting that improperly. All her life, she was this good-natured mother who would stop at nothing to raise her. While what we did earlier could also be counted as the same, the way she performed it this time was a step above letting me suck on her ripe tits.


    ¡°Mom... That was...¡± Mina trailed her words, perhaps not knowing how to describe her thoughts at what she witnessed.


    Yayoi-san tilted her head, a bit clueless about her daughter¡¯s reaction.


    I, on the other hand, got a little too excited. With my erection left twitching at how great of an experience that was, I swiftly made my move, pressing Yayoi-san¡¯s back on the sofa.


    Then, after lifting her legs and spreading them open, I kneeled on the ground and positioned myself in front of her, my head closing into her sacred ce.


    With only her ck pair of panties left protecting it from my view, her love juices could already be seen spilling out of the moist part of the cloth.


    Last time in the bathroom, the steam yed a part in obstructing my view. I failed to admire it properly.


    This time, however, there¡¯s nothing to obscure it anymore. With my eyesight focusing on it, her cameltoe zoomed into my vision as well as how her sacred ce started quivering from excitement. Perhaps if I pulled her panties down, I could see her squirting a little from the anticipation alone. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Ara... Ruki-dear, are you going to taste me as well? You skipped it with Mii-chan. I came to think that I only have to make you hard again. That¡¯s not the case, it seems.¡± The tone of her voice remained normal but seeing the expression upying her face, she¡¯s just maintaining that kind of decorum in consideration of her daughter. Moreover, its current excited state was undeniably up. Her chest heaved up and down as though she was gasping for breath. But it was an indication of the rush of adrenaline as she waits for my mouth to pleasure her.


    Most likely if we¡¯re alone, she¡¯d be just as uncontroble as thest time.


    Really, despite our conversation earlier, the fact remained that she¡¯d still be mindful of Mina. And the same could be applied to the girl.


    Nheless, she¡¯s right about that though. I skipped eating Mina out but it¡¯s not because I didn¡¯t want to go down on her... It¡¯s just unnecessary anymore when the girl showed signs of how hungry she was for my cock. On top of that, Yayoi-san also yed a part in pushing me from behind, cutting off that path.


    While it was possible to pause and do it... We¡¯ve already been influenced by our desire for each other. There¡¯s no stopping that anymore when every thrust brings us the joy, satisfaction, and pleasure of our lovemaking.


    ¡°It is not the case of skipping it, Yayoi-san. Mina and I... We can¡¯t get enough of each other at that moment.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re saying that¡¯s not the case with me? Ruki-dear, I long for you... Make me a woman again...¡±


    Ugh... I admit. Hearing those wordsing from her, my mind was on the verge of losing control. The temptation was just too much.


    Fortunately, I was someone with great restraint. As an answer to that, I locked my gaze with hers along with a suggestive smirk as I slowly slid her panties off of her, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient Yayoi-san. We¡¯ll get to that shortly... For now, allow me to dig in...¡±


    Dropping the small piece of silk panties on top of my erection, I propped up her legs by grabbing both of her plump thighs and parted them open. I lowered my head to her sacred ce with my lips uratelynding around her entrance. Initially, I started with simple kisses before employing my tongue to lick her love juices clean.


    By the time her hips started quivering from both pleasure and sensitive reaction, I aimed at her clit and nibbled on it while using two of my fingers to probe inside her.


    At this point, Mina, who had already recovered, supported her mother by stretching her arm around her shoulder, keeping her in ce while watching us closely. Shortly after that, Yayoi-san couldn¡¯t help but lean her head against Mina¡¯s chest as she started breathing raggedly. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    asionally, I would hear the girlmenting while appearing amused at the sight. I would reply to her in between sucking and licking her mother¡¯s sacred ce.


    And when she got excited enough, Mina ced one of the cushions behind her mother to substitute for her before sliding back to the ground and crawling underneath my outstretched arms to suck on my rock-hard length.


    Mina made up an excuse of ¡®preparing me for her mother¡¯ but in truth, she just couldn¡¯t help it when she saw how it continued to twitch from the umted excitement.


    Well, I didn¡¯t stop her from doing that. No way I will refuse to be taken care of by my girl again.


    From there, the situation smoothly progressed and Yayoi-san soon reached her first and second climax.


    The first one made her grab onto my hair to push my head closer as though she didn¡¯t want me to stop.


    The second one almost knocked her out. Her neck bent backward as she issued a loud moan that made Mina stop what she was doing.


    Surely, it was more than enough forey. That¡¯s why it¡¯s also great that I didn¡¯t have to ask Mina to stop.


    After patting the girl¡¯s head and giving her another kiss to show my appreciation to her, I caught her mother¡¯s weakened body and held her close to me.


    As much as I desire to continue and make love with her right away, it wouldn¡¯t be right if she¡¯s delirious. That would just be me satisfying myself.


    That¡¯s why... while Yayoi-san was recovering from it, I turned my attention to Mina who mbered back up to sit on our side.


    ¡°You beast. A little part of me thought you might hold back when we went after you at the same time. But you... You only gave us the first few minutes before taking full control without even being embarrassed.¡± She muttered while squeezing my cheeks in between her palm and taking asional bites on my pouted lips. However, instead of sounding like aint, it came off as more of a praise for how I took them on without acting too careful or considerate of their situation.


    She probably thought that just because I care about their rtionship, I would also walk on eggshells when ites to making love with both of them at the same instance.


    But well, that would be more awkward, right?


    Since shamelessness is already my trait. I¡¯ll be as shameless as I can be around my lovely women.


    ¡°Well, I know you won¡¯t like it if I remain unmoving, right? That¡¯s not the Ruki you loved. I¡¯m that shameless guy who resisted kissing you when you offered it the first time ¨C which you eventually initiated. And that shameless guy who put on an effort to crawl into your heart by showing up to visit you every day ever since you asked me to prove my devotion to you.¡± I paused for a moment there and nced down at Yayoi-san who already stabilized her breathing. She¡¯s definitely listening but I don¡¯t mind.


    And so, I continued, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it many times over if need be. I love both of you and in my heart, none is above the other. That¡¯s why even in this kind of situation, I will not hold back in showing how much I desire both of you...¡±


    Mina appeared annoyed at first. However, her expression immediately softened up as she started blushing profusely. It made her heart skip a bit even if it¡¯s not really appropriate in our current situation.


    As for Yayoi-san, having recovered her strength, she climbed up using my shoulder as her support to steal my lips from Mina.


    And while that was happening, she lifted her hips and hovered above my erection. Even without aiming it, she gradually lowered herself as her sacred ce swallowed me deep inside of her.


    ¡°Ruki-dear... Stop making us fall for you even harder. My heart can only take so much happiness.¡±

 Chapter 1551 Mother And Daughter (5) *

    For the first few seconds, Yayoi-san kept herself unmoving. Most likely to feel my entire member throb and pulsate deep inside her. With my desire for her in full swing, my blood continued pumping down there, trying to keep me as hard as possible to pleasure this woman and at the same time, attain the pleasure I was seeking. This was what happened before and it¡¯s still the same today.


    Mina, on the other hand, kept a watchful eye on our connection as she gasped in astonishment. Even if she was already expecting what was about to happen, seeing it clearly was still a new experience for her.


    Her mother and the man that helped her step out of her gloominess bing one. She might¡¯ve hinted at pushing for us to be together but there¡¯s no way there wouldn¡¯t be a lingering bitterness from it.


    However, there¡¯s nothing she could do now but to see it through. They said they already talked to each other about this. Which means even if I didn¡¯te with the intention to do it with them, this would still happen one way or another, today or another day. It¡¯s an inevitable event that the mother and daughter had to go through.


    The best I could do for them was to follow through to the end and satisfy both of them.


    Eventually, my hands dropped to her hips to fix her sitting position and allow my whole length to be settled in her depths. Once that was done, I moved my hands behind her, cupping her fleshy behind to support and guide her when she started moving. It¡¯s also an added stimnt that instantly showed its effect. Her insides trembled and squeezed the foreign entity lodged close to her womb.


    Yayoi-san started panting more and more as her love juices continued to be produced, leaking ever-so-slowly.


    ¡°This is our second time, Yayoi-san. Have you gotten familiar with it yet?¡± As I said this, I began nibbling on her earlobe, heightening her sensitivity. Mina was doing the same to me, by my own wordless urgings.


    ¡°... Yes and no, Ruki-dear. I still can¡¯t believe Mii-chan and I can take you in. Forgive me for saying this but you¡¯re my first after so many years yet, I could never recall being this filled up with that sorry excuse of a man. I¡¯ve never used toys and all these years, I only settled with my fingers whenever the urge came. Deep inside, a part of me wants to keep us locked in this for as long as we can.¡±


    Yayoi-san looked up, showing me her face that was filled with lust and desire to aplish what she just said. Her lustrous lips which were still a little red from how much I sucked on them were closing and opening as her hot breath escaped her mouth. She then moved her hips slightly, causing my length to rub against her wall and poke at a different part of her.


    Her whole body quivered and then stiffened from the pleasure that one would mistake to be her orgasm. But that¡¯s just her normal reaction.


    Because we finished rather quicklyst week, I thought her sensitivity was the result of our almost nonstop forey. But seeing this now, she¡¯s really just sensitive from having me deep inside her. Even if I started with her today, she¡¯d react exactly the same.


    It¡¯s not her first time but perhaps the years of drought made her hypersensitive and hungry. Or like she said, I¡¯m just too big for her that I can hit every sensitive node inside her. Whichever the case, it¡¯s all working out in my favor.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what Yayoi-san wants, I don¡¯t mind. But let¡¯s do that next time, hmm? When I sleep over here...¡±


    ¡°Sleep over, you mean...?¡±


    ¡°I mean it literally. If you don¡¯t mind, I n to stay the night in this house someday in the future and sleep next to you.¡±


    A whole night where I was just dipped inside her would be wondrous but I doubt we¡¯d stop at just that...


    ¡°Hey, Ruki. Only with mom?¡±


    While Yayoi-san started imagining that situation, Mina also reacted. She gave my earlobe a bite before pouting at me.


    Obviously, I suggested that not only to her mother but also to her.


    ¡°Of course, next to you too. It can be that we three shared the same bed or we can make it so that I¡¯ll be with Yayoi-san and you on different days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... you¡¯re being greedily shameless.¡± Mina clicked her tongue. However, there¡¯s not really an objection in her eyes. In fact, a hint of anticipation for that day surfaced.


    ¡°Will you me me?¡±


    ¡°No... I expected as much from you.¡±


    While shaking her head, she bit on my neck and started focusing there. With that, she became silent once again as my attention returned to Yayoi-san.


    Her dreamy eyes regained their focus tainting her whole face in a deeper shade of crimson. A momentter, her head moved, indicating her agreement with what I suggested. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°... That will be wonderful, Ruki-dear.¡±


    ¡°I know it will...¡±


    Ending our conversation with both of us smiling while showing off our desire for that to happen, we soon switched back to what was currently happening.


    Yayoi-san first eyed her daughter who couldn¡¯t get enough of my neck before ncing down at our intimate connection.


    While holding onto my shoulder, Yayoi-san started moving her hips, allowing my length to start rubbing her sensitive walls as it slid in and out of her.


    In response, I matched her movements while continuing to support her with my hands.


    As she started to bounce up and down on top of me, her bountiful bosom also began doing the same. Catching one of them in my mouth, I added another point of pleasure to further stimte her.


    Her whole body uncontrobly shook as the electrifying pleasure traveled to her brain and then to all parts of her body. It took no time for her to slump down against me, warding her daughter away as she took monopoly of me by hugging my whole head while our lower bodies continued pping against each other.


    Mina didn¡¯t take that to mind. She expected as much because that¡¯s also what happened with her earlier. Instead, she remained close while keeping her eyes open.


    Every time Yayoi-san would clench down on my cock, I would make one forceful thrust, drawing out her sexy moans that fueled my eagerness. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And when her energy got depleted which made the intensity of her movements slow down, I stood us up. Grabbing one of her legs while she clung tightly to me, I started pounding her in a standing position, her love juices spraying down the ground.


    Then even with Mina following us with her eyes, I gradually moved us to the nearby kitchen. Pushing Yayoi-san¡¯s back against the countertop, I kept a tight hold on her hips as I increased the intensity of my thrusts.


    As it took a while for her to recognize that I moved us from their living room to the kitchen where she made their food, snacks, and tea every day, Yayoi-san was bbergasted. But only for a moment as the pleasure that continued building up in her quickly took over.


    When I carried her up to have her rest on top of it, she did so voluntarily before opening herself up for me to devour.


    Like a rabid dog that had its leash broken, I caved into my desire and pounded her even harder that the whole countertop, as well as the utensils sitting on it, started shaking.


    Mina, who walked over to us, took hold of my head to kiss me but she didn¡¯t continue at it for long. By the time her mother¡¯s body began showing signs of closing into her orgasm, she moved to her side, supporting her.


    She¡¯s a diligent child like that. But I guess it¡¯s also her way to see through this moment.


    ¡°Ruki-dear, I... I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡± In between her moans and gasps for breath, Yayoi-san warned me. Her body arched backward from the extreme pleasure. that Mina worried she might hurt herself


    Not long after Yayoi-san¡¯s insides uncontrobly spasmed from her climax, I also reached my limit. My arm hooked around her back, pushing her hips closer to me and I did one,st forceful thrust, burying me in her depths.


    At the same time as she clenched down on me, I stopped holding it in and shot it all out to fill her depths. Despite how hot her insides were already, the mixing of our fluids intensified that heat, making it feel like I was being melted inside.


    After thrusting a few more times to squeeze out the entirety of my cum, I didn¡¯t pull out from her but instead, leaned over to put her back in my arms.


    With her eyes refocusing on me, our lips naturally got attracted to each other as we shared one more intimate kiss to draw the conclusion of this round of lovemaking.


    ¡°I love you, Ruki-dear... You made me feel loved for the second time...¡±


    ¡°Mhm. But this won¡¯t be thest time. Look forward to more, Yayoi-san.¡±


    Upon saying that, I turned my head to Mina with a genuine smile on my lips. Like her mother, she also got drawn to me as we once again sealed the deal with a kiss.

 Chapter 1552 Misfortune After A Shower Of Luck

    Several minutester, the three of us exited that bathroom together. With how sticky we became, it¡¯s in order to take a shower. And with the mother and daughter pair joining in with me, it also became an extension of what we started. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I told Mina that we¡¯re not done yet, after all. Another round happened while the three of us bathed underneath the shower.


    Once we were done, I followed Yayoi-san to her room because she said she has some shirts that can fit me. It¡¯s not someone else¡¯s possession but something more like a leftover souvenir from one of the sponsorships her salon received.


    Even after distributing it to all her patrons and employees, she was still left with a stack of it. It¡¯s not much of a fancy shirt and everything has an identical design so no one wanted another piece. Due to that, she had no choice but to bring them home.


    Thankfully, the color of the shirt wasn¡¯t too bright or girly. It¡¯s an indigo shirt with a small print in the middle. As for what was printed on the shirt, it¡¯s a mascot¡¯s face. Fluffy lion doll reminiscent of that oneical character from a certain popr manga about Shinigami.


    Apparently, it was the logo of the sponsor. There¡¯s also the name of Yayoi-san¡¯s salon printed in small font, it was almost negligible.


    In any case, the shirt aside, being invited inside her room was what made me more enlivened. There¡¯s a saying that one¡¯s room is like a mirror of oneself. And sure enough, upon observing it clearly, it felt like I could understand Yayoi-san more.


    She¡¯s a hardworking mother who truly threw away her chances at finding happiness for the sake of her daughter. Apart from that, there were also traces of how hurt she was from the betrayal she received years ago.


    For example, the framed family photo on her bedside table which had a part of it torn off. It was an old photo where Mina still had her brilliant smile and outgoing personality.


    Obviously, the one removed from it was her former husband who stupidly threw them away for another woman and even had the gall to take her to court instead of simply filing a divorce.


    Yayoi-san was fortunate that the evidence piled up against him which resulted in her winning the defense. However, if the case went the other way, their life would definitely be more miserable than how it was. I mean, even without it, they already suffered so much that their only avenue for a normal life was to move out of their hometown.


    While I¡¯m probably not any better, I still can¡¯t help but be thankful that I managed to enter their life.


    Although it was still faint, I could already see some color which indicated Yayoi-san¡¯s happiness returning to this room.


    ¡°Oh. Maybe it¡¯s about time I change the photo framed in there. Ruki-dear, do you mind taking a photo with us?¡±


    Noticing how I got stuck staring at that photo frame, Yayoi-san who already put on a new dress that once again showcased her alluring body walked towards me.


    Before answering her, I found myself stepping forward to put her in my embrace. It was an unconscious action that was born from what I realized after observing her room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all, Yayoi-san. I¡¯m d to be part of that.¡±


    ¡°Are you being emotional to me now? That¡¯s surprising, to say the least. But I don¡¯t hate it. I said it before. You¡¯re more mature than most boys your age. That¡¯s definitely why I¡¯m so drawn to you that I broke a taboo from this society.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not some cold-blooded guy, you know? I¡¯m always emotional when ites to the people important to me... In any case, don¡¯t mind the taboo... When the timees, I¡¯m aiming to bend that to amodate us. I promised to take care of you and Mina. I¡¯ll do everything to aplish that even in the far future...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a promise, Ruki-dear. I trust that you won¡¯t disappoint us.¡± Yayoi-san said as she slowly guided me to her bed.


    A few minutester, while lying on my back on her fluffy bed, Yayoi-san was securely andfortably sleeping on top of me.


    Then at my right side, Mina, who looked for us after noticing that we were noting out of this room, was the same. Not only I disturbed their nap time, but I also exhausted them to the point that they quickly fell asleep in thefort of my embrace.


    As for me, although I could feel some exhaustion, I was still energetic enough that there would be no problem for me toe to the boxing gymter without looking haggard.


    Nheless, since I still have spare time, I also let myself drift off to sleep alongside my two lovely women.


    -


    -


    After waking up an hourter, the three of us returned to the living room, looking refreshed.


    Since they¡¯re both aware of my part-time job today, Yayoi-san offered to drive me near the gym again just like thest time. However, she insisted on taking out the snacks she baked earlier while Mina prepared tea for us. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In one or another, it became another situation where the two tried topete with each other even if they were presenting two different items.


    As their diligent and honest man, I still caved in facilitating that absurdpetition while enjoying that few more minutes of bliss with the two of them.


    In total, my visitsted for more than two hours ¨C one hour of it was spent napping inside Yayoi-san¡¯s room. And it was more than satisfying.


    Our rtionship deepened more and the guilt bugging Yayoi-san decreased significantly. Additionally, Mina sessfully passed on to her mother the idea that they might not be the only women in my life. It was still in its infancy and Yayoi-san had yet to fully understand it. But that¡¯s the start.


    As much as possible I didn¡¯t want to continue keeping her in the dark but it was entirely necessary for this kind of approach to happen. Even though there¡¯s still a huge possibility that she would end up disappointed or hurt with this method, it¡¯s better than dropping it to her all at once.


    Ugh. Now that I think about it, I should¡¯ve done the same with Juri. That¡¯s really idiotic of me...


    Anyway, once I finished my preparation, Yayoi-san and I walked out of the house. But perhaps not wanting to be left behind, Mina ran out to apany us as well.


    At the moment, with Yayoi-san starting the car, Mina sessfully pulled me out of the passenger¡¯s seat to join her at the back.


    That made her mother shake her head but instead of being jealous, she simply scolded us to put on our seatbelts.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe two hours have already passed since you arrived, Ruki. It felt like one... Is it because of...?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. It is entirely normal to forget the passage of time when we¡¯re enjoying ourselves. That¡¯s why there are those game otakus who will game for the whole day with their initial excuse of ¡®just one more game¡¯ that started in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Does Mii-chan want to keep you here for longer, Ruki-dear?¡±


    ¡°She does. What about you, Yayoi-san?¡±


    ¡°I do as well. Regrettably, finding your path is also important.¡±


    Upon saying that, she looked at us through the rearview mirror before stepping onto the gas.


    With that conversation as a start, this escort trip to my part-time job became another extension of our great time today.


    Unfortunately, idents do happen.


    Halfway through that trip, one of the tires of Yayoi-san¡¯s car blew up and she had to drive towards the nearest mechanic shop.


    After getting the estimate of the time needed to fix it, Yayoi-san urged me to leave them behind and use public transport instead to continue my trip. Mina also pushed me on the back, saying I should start running before I arrivete at my part-time job.


    In the end, after what felt like a really wonderful time with them, the conclusion became unfortunate.


    And perhaps because I got so lucky today, misfortune started befalling me.


    Upon my arrival at the train station, I ran into someone that I was instinctively avoiding...


    ¡°Senpai! What a lucky day! I finally caught you! I have so many questions!¡±


    Who is it?


    Well, it¡¯s that little Yue fanatic who loves to preach about her greatness; Sumire. And like our first meeting, I saw her friend, Umi, trailing behind her.


    From the looks of it, they had just finished their trip to a shopping mall to buy new merch and single that Yue released recently.

 Chapter 1553 Misled Fanatic

    For the girl to quickly unplug the earphone from her ear after seeing me, she sure has so many questions in store. I mean, ourst encounter was when she saw me with Hana and Chii. And because Hana mindlessly grabbed my hand even when she was there, that added to the pile of questions that I had yet to answer for her.


    Although I could simply tell her to back off and stop prying on me or my rtionship with other people, I¡¯m fond of the little preacher and her overexcited reactions about everything; especially the ones involving Asahi or Yue.


    I already admitted to myself that whenever I would encounter her in this train, her presence was, more often than not, a source offort for me.


    That¡¯s why even if she would be annoying to some, I had this certain desire to keep seeing this girl acting like a gremlin, giggling andughing alongside me as we conversed about mundane things ¨C if Yue isn¡¯t our topic.


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re quick, huh? Asahi¡¯s new single has just been released today and the two of you already ran to buy your copies. I admire the dedication.¡±


    Upon finding us a seat specifically to fit all three of us, I beat her on starting the conversation by pointing at the things they were carrying.


    Her friend was as timid as I remembered. Or shy, for that matter. She swayed her head a little before performing a short nod. It¡¯s both a greeting and a response to me. After that, she avoided meeting my gaze again.


    On the other hand, her bubbly friend, Sumire, faced me devoid of any awkwardness. Like me, she¡¯s already familiar with my personality so I probably don¡¯t faze her anymore. At least, not in her current understanding of me or the state of our closeness.


    I know that she¡¯s the closest to a friend to mepared to Misaki or Sachi. However, it¡¯s more of a friendship between a senior to a junior. Part of her probably admired and looked up at me and that¡¯s where the line was drawn in her mind.


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s Asahi¡¯s new song. Have you heard of it, senpai? Coincidence! It¡¯s a beautiful story wrapped in a wonderful melody. It¡¯s so beautiful that I¡¯m keeping it on repeat ever since they released it digitally yesterday!¡±


    Sumire eximed as her trait of a fanatic once again won over. She¡¯s grinning widely while looking at the merch and cd she bought. With one of the earphones still plugged to her left ear, her head was noticeably swaying along the rhythm of what she¡¯s listening to.


    Coincidence.


    Yeah. No way I won¡¯t recognize that.


    It¡¯s that song Yue made after reuniting with me. Although there was a n to also release it in an album alongside the other songs that she was still finishing, the musicbel she¡¯s under still released that one as a single.


    That¡¯s how it is in the music industry. Even if it¡¯s just one song, they would market it a lot, especially for popr singers like Asahi.


    Furthermore, it¡¯s probably another strategy devised to drown out the recent controversy surrounding her answer to the question in that TV program.


    Rather than let her poprity suffer from it, they elected to use it as capital to sell more of her music. Whoever thought of that, Imend him or her. That''s brilliant marketing.


    Anyway, Yue already informed me about it and perhaps knowing me, instead of letting me buy one copy for myself, she forbade me from doing so. Or rather, she stopped me when I brought that up. As for her reasoning, she cheerfully told me that she was going to bring me one personally. Complete with her rare signature and other freebies such as hugs, kisses, and more.


    Thatst part was exclusive to me, of course.


    That girl was alreadyining about how much she missed me. It¡¯s been weeks since she returned to Tokyo, after all.


    Thising week or maybe next weekend, Yue already had me mark the calendar for her visit. And it was with a valid excuse. She¡¯s going to pick up Akane, Miho, and Yua for the recording of the song they¡¯re coborating to finish.


    ¡°Heh. Is that so? d you liked it.¡± I tried responding a little sarcastically but my satisfaction to see this overzealous junior enjoying the song pulled thatst part out of my mouth. I mean, I can¡¯t help but be proud of my girl...


    ¡°Whoa... What¡¯s with that tone, senpai? You sounded like you were already familiar with the song. Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Sumire put a hand on her mouth and gasped, ¡°... are you finally an Asahi fan like us?¡±


    This girl... And here I thought she reached an epiphany from the way I spoke. Her main trait of being a fanatic won over.


    She already forgot that she was going to ask me questions. Well, either way, this would be better for me if she forgot about itpletely.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I smirked.


    When she was just about to react to that response, I reached for the earphone she unplugged earlier hanging down from her shoulder. I nonchntly put it in my ear and lean my head close to her. Just so I wouldn¡¯t stretch and break the wire.


    Sumire¡¯s friend, Umi, silently gasped at that sight. No doubt, she¡¯s surprised that instead of taking her earphone back, Sumire allowed me to listen to what she was listening to.


    Although this also happened during our first meeting, our closeness was now more apparent. Something Umi hadn¡¯t foreseen considering I was just a stranger they initially met on the train.


    ¡°Geez, senpai. Can¡¯t you say a word before taking that? I didn¡¯t offer for you to listen to it.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details, junior. It¡¯s normal to share with your fellow fans.¡± I dismissively waved my hand. Then, a secondter, I stopped supporting my head and allowed it to lean on her shoulder.


    As soon as that happened, Sumire¡¯s body seemed like it experienced an electrical shock. Her shoulders flinched rather strongly that she almost ejected my head off of it.


    But well, the force was inferior to the weight of my head so it failed.


    In the end, with her body turning rigid by the second, Sumire almost robotically muttered, ¡°S-senpai. My shoulder isn¡¯t your pillow.¡±


    Perhaps if I lift my head and check on her face, I would be able to see her slowly bing flustered.


    In any case, I acted oblivious and shamelessly replied, ¡°Hmm? But this isfortable. If you want, you can lean on my shoulder next.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not the problem! Oh, wait... I remember... I¡¯m supposed to question you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. You did mention that. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t though. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I do mind... Ugh. Senpai, you¡¯re intentionally misleading me away from that. That¡¯s unfair.¡±


    ¡°How can you say it¡¯s intentional? I only pointed out what you bought. Remember, it¡¯s you who started raving about Asahi again.¡±


    ¡°That... He¡¯s right, Sumi. You centered the topic on Asahi.¡± Perhaps finding her friend at a loss, Umi came to Sumire¡¯s rescue. However, her words were more in my favor than Sumire¡¯s.


    ¡°Is it really like that?¡± Sumire replied with a hint of doubt in her voice.


    Umi nodded while I lifted my head again and did the same.


    Because of that, she became even more flustered. In the end, the girl lifted the paper bag to her face and eventually rested her head on my shoulder. Or rather, after leaning that close, she squeezed her face to the back of my shoulder, hiding it from our sight.


    Mhm. She¡¯s embarrassed.


    Umi couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft giggle from seeing her friend acting like that but upon noticing my gaze at her, she once again avoided it.


    Well, nothing I can do about that anymore. She¡¯s either ufortable with me or she has no idea how to act around me.


    A few minutes passed in silence with Sumire remaining hidden behind me. Or rather, she probably found itforting there.


    At this point, the announcement that the train was about to arrive at another station soon rang out.


    It¡¯s their station.


    I thought for a moment beforeing to a decision.


    As I returned the earphone and pulled the girl from behind me, I said, ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re about to separate here, if you still want to ask me a question, I don¡¯t mind answering it for you. However, I won¡¯t guarantee that I will be able to answer it right away.¡±


    ¡°Eh? For real?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a freebie for my favorite junior. Or if you want, it will be my payment for letting me rest on your shoulder and listen to Asahi¡¯s song.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. That sounded like you just took pity on me, senpai. But I¡¯ll take it. I want an answer to the mystery that keeps on bothering me...¡± Upon saying that, instead of muttering her question loudly, she pushed in close to my ear and whispered, ¡°Senpai, what is your rtionship with Asahi? Brother, friend or...?¡±


    Even though she withheld thatst word, the context was already implied. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hmm... Let¡¯s see.


    So, she still went for that question instead of what happened recently. She¡¯s really a fanatic.

 Chapter 1554 Intervention

    ¡°Take care, you two. See you next time.¡± I waved at the two girls while sporting a rather refreshing smile on my lips before they walked towards the train door to get off.


    Umi reluctantly did the same while Sumire remained stuck staring at me. Her mind was still wandering somewhere. She¡¯s definitely still processing my answer to her question. Either she found it unbelievable or iprehensible.


    Instead of giving a straight answer to her question, I told her that the story within the song we were just listening to was about Asahi and me.


    That¡¯s the reason why she¡¯s having a hard time processing it. If I told the same thing to a normal fan or, if I take her friend, Umi, as an example, the girl would definitely not believe that absurdity right away.


    However, because I kept sending her raw clips of Yue¡¯s voice messages, having a hard timeing to terms with it was an expected reaction from Sumire. Distinguishing reality became difficult. In her mind, I could be telling the truth or I was just embellishing a fact just to tease her.


    In the end, because Sumire remained unmoving, Umi had to drag her outside before the door closed again.


    When the train resumed its course, I saw Umi elbowing Sumire¡¯s side to wake her up from her stupor. She was sessful at least. However, instead of continuing their exit from the tform, Sumire turned around and chased my figure beyond the transparent ss windows of the train.


    Upon finding me, she hurriedly brought her phone out and tapped crazily. A whileter, I received new sessive messages from the girl.


    ¡°Senpai! You¡¯re a meanie!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s your story? Please tell me it¡¯s not the truth!¡±


    ¡°Our talk isn¡¯t finished yet. I have more questions. Come back!¡±


    And so on and so forth.


    Even when there was the ¡®Read¡¯ indication since I kept it open as her messages flooded in, the girl continued sending messages like a madman.


    After what felt like a torrent of storms followed the tranquility of the ocean that was her mind, I typed in my only response to everything she wrote.


    ¡°Sure. If you catch me on the train again, let¡¯s talk more. I¡¯ll treat you to an ice cream.¡±


    ¡°No. Not ice cream! Full meal. You gotta treat me for dinner because a small stop won¡¯t be enough to satiate my growing curiosity!¡±


    Reading that reply, I smilingly shook my head. If she¡¯s that forward earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have had this conversation at all.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t reply anymore and put my phone away.


    -


    -


    The second session of my part-time job ended just as well as yesterday. Although not everyone diligently followed my instruction of doing the set of exercises I taught them, those were negligible since there¡¯s no use that I should force them to do so. It¡¯s their loss if nothing came out of this program they¡¯re paying for. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Besides, those were only a minority. As long as I followed my lesson n, there would be no problem.


    If theyined, I¡¯d point out what they¡¯recking. It¡¯s also up to them whether to continue taking the course or not. The payment was by session anyway.


    That aside, those who put on the effort and started showing progress were enlivened. They couldn¡¯t wait for what I would be introducing to them next. Most especially, the kids.


    And that¡¯s why I continued with the same pace as before. Teaching them how to properly throw a jab and demonstrate it to them.


    Marika was also doing well. Andpared to yesterday, her enthusiasm was at its highest. It was even more apparent when I checked on them one by one again. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Furthermore, with Senaing in to watch and assist alongside Ayu, Marika tried to show off more in order to get my attention.


    Once I dismissed the ss, Marika went to talk with Sena while I went back with Ayu to her office. To get my sry for the day and hold a short meeting regarding today¡¯s session.


    Other than that, it¡¯s also the time we could spend together.


    Upon leaving Ayu¡¯s office, I once again found Marika waiting for me but this time, there was Sena with her.


    Even though I was still quite a distance from them, they quickly noticed me approaching. With both of them drawing up a beautiful smile, I returned that smile and waved my hand at them.


    ¡°Hmm? Looks like you two got closer.¡±


    ¡°You bet, Ruki. I like her. When will you steal her?¡± Sena replied with a smirk. That question was definitely intentional.


    What boldness...


    I checked on the other girl to see her reaction. However, Marika didn¡¯t react strongly to that. Instead, sheughed and yed along with Sena.


    ¡°Precisely, Junior-kun. When will it be? Must I wait until you tell me your feelings for me?¡± ¡°Oh. He didn¡¯t tell you yet? Boo. Ruki, you¡¯re getting rusty.¡±


    As innocent as she looked, the golden ringlet girl¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound like she was kidding. On the other hand, the mischievous Sena quickly moved behind Marika, acting like she was going to use Marika as a shield against me.


    Whatever they came up with, they¡¯re really in sync this time.


    Luckily, no one¡¯s around to hear them.


    What should I do then? If it¡¯s only ying along with their antics, I could do that without batting an eye. However, with Marika¡¯s words that seemed toe from her innermost thoughts, I couldn¡¯t simply sweep them aside.


    And so, after a few seconds of contemtion, I replied at the same time as I stepped in front of Marika and put a hand on her cheek, ¡°Senpai, I¡¯ve already stolen you. There¡¯s no need to do that further... As for my feelings, I believe you already know about it.¡±


    Soon after saying that, I turned my gaze to the girl behind her, ¡°And Sena, are you sure about pushing Senpai to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I also told her about us and she didn¡¯t mind it. Right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    That¡¯s a positive answer but Marika failed to cover up her hesitation from that. While it¡¯s entirely possible that their conversation really touched upon my rtionship with Sena and the other girls, there¡¯s no doubt that the ringlet girl was trying to take it lightly. Like some kind of jokeing from Sena. However, given the way I answered, she¡¯s already starting to believe it.


    ¡°Alright. Enough with that. You don¡¯t have to push yourself, senpai. You can take your time understanding what it is meant to be with me... I¡¯m still going to be your Junior-kun so... shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Geez, don¡¯t kill the mood, Ruki. I also went through this same phase. Anyhow... Don¡¯t you have somewhere to go? Leave Marika to me. I¡¯ll apany her.¡± Sena pouted and pulled the ringlet girl with her.


    Saying that she also went through the same phase wasn¡¯t entirely wrong but their situations were too different. I stole her and stayed with her because she was an outlet for my desire back then. Marika, on the other hand, was drawn to me because of the new door I opened for her.


    Unfortunately, I had no chance to say that aloud as the two girls already started walking away. They¡¯re both looking back at me though. Sena had this triumphant and reassuring smile, conveying the same words as she had just said; to leave Marika to her care. On the other hand, Marika had this longing in her eyes as though she wanted to stay with me regardless of what was said and done.


    Before I could take a step to chase after them, Ichihara-san entered through the front door, her eyes instantly locating me.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei, I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± She carefully muttered after taking in the view in front of her.

 Chapter 1555 Ichihara-Sans Troubles

    ¡°I apologize, sensei. I have no idea that she enrolled in your course.¡±


    Several minutester, we¡¯re now inside Ichihara-san¡¯s car. While she hadn¡¯t started driving yet, the engine was already turned on.


    Earlier, when she and Marika met at the entrance of the boxing gym, thetter cautiously asked her. Most likely, the ringlet girl thought Ichihara-san was there for her. She¡¯s wary, for sure. But considering Ichihara-san had no idea about her enrollment in my Basics of Boxing Course, she¡¯s probably keeping it a secret. Or at least, only her escorts know about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to apologize, Ichihara-san. I don¡¯t find her troublesome at all.¡±


    ¡°Really? Have you gotten closer to her? I remember. She¡¯s with your...¡±


    Right. She¡¯s aware of my rtionship with Sena. So, seeing Marika with the girl most likely filled her mind with ideas as to what has happened.


    ¡°Closer. Maybe, yes. But only to her and not to the guy engaged to her.¡±


    ¡°I see... That¡¯s a relief then.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Will there be a problem if I have also gotten closer to Ichihara Jun?¡±


    ¡°I hate to say this but I don¡¯t find him pleasant at all. He¡¯s too obnoxiously spoiled. As much as possible, I avoid getting in contact with him... Oh. Please keep this a secret, sensei.¡±


    Hearing all those along with her sigh of relief, I couldn¡¯t help but consider that as the woman unloading her stored grievance against Ichihara Jun.


    ¡°Ichihara-san, I know you¡¯re not airheaded enough to blurt that out to me without proper thought. You¡¯re aware of it. Or rather, you have a hunch that I also don¡¯t like him.¡±


    It¡¯s not really a secret, anyway. In ourst talk, before I epted her offer, I told her about Ichihara Jun.


    ¡°... You got me there, sensei. I just... It¡¯s hard for me to air out my grievances. Being the daughter-inw of that family, I have to keep myints to myself.¡±


    ¡°I see... It must be hard.¡±


    Or so I would¡¯ve normally ended my response at that. However, I could somehow sense there was something more to it. And as someone who trusted his guts regrly, I leaned close to Ichihara-san, just enough to apply some sort of pressure to her before continuing,


    ¡°...However, Ichihara-san, may I know the real reason? I may be young in your eyes. Younger than that nephew of yours. But even if you trust me enough to hire me for Koharu-chan, I¡¯m finding it hard to believe that it will be enough for you to see me trustworthy enough to keep quiet about the grievances you have about the family you already belong to.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Is this some sort of test or... there¡¯s another reason entirely?¡±


    Seeing that she immediately pursed her lips as though she was preventing herself from talking or replying to me, I pushed even closer while adding that. For sure, she wouldn¡¯t be able to dismiss that as it¡¯s a clear suspicion on my part.


    With my eyes observing her closely, I noticed her grip on the steering wheel tightening. The same asst time when she exined how Marika found out about me being an instructor at the gym, her body started shaking a little.


    Whether it was out of fear or nervousness, I had no idea. Unfortunately, to get to the bottom of this, I couldn¡¯t back down yet.


    Even if it would risk me getting kicked out by her and canceling the offer she made with me, I gently ced my hand over hers, partly to hint at her that I¡¯m on her side and partly to show her how bold I can be.


    Little by little, her shaking gradually stopped, and her head that was hanging low raised again to face me..


    Ichihara-san¡¯s clear eyes then locked with mine as she tried to rpose herself.


    Following that, she opened her mouth with a newfound determination upying her face.


    Somehow, I could already sense what she was about to say... She¡¯s going to affirm my trust, right?


    ¡°Onoda-sensei... You¡¯re correct. I... I¡¯m testing you. However, it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t see you as trustworthy enough.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Will you believe me if I tell you that I¡¯m afraid of that family?¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Afraid, huh? Are they monsters in disguise? What about her husband then?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. And I don¡¯t know them well enough to judge. Besides, Ichihara-san, I¡¯m an outsider. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re putting so much on my shoulder just by revealing your thoughts on me?¡±


    ¡°... Y-yes. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m probably doing that. However, Onoda-sensei, I have this feeling that if it¡¯s you, you won¡¯t be easily intimidated.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so? I¡¯m still young, not even strong enough to stand on my two feet. I¡¯m also still relying on my parents to get me through this phase in my life. I think you¡¯re overestimating my abilities.¡±


    ¡°You stood up against Jun by yourself. That alone is...mendable.¡±


    Ah. I see. So, she already had these thoughts ever since that day. Although her offer for me to be her daughter¡¯s personal trainer came up from my ster result as the Instructor of that course, this seemingly hopeful trust in me was born upon seeing me unfaltering even against the likes of Ichihara Jun and Marika.


    Now this makes me wonder how her life is inside the Ichiharapound.


    ¡°Alright. I think we better stop at this, Ichihara-san.¡± Retracting my hand back and returning to my previous position, I said that in a way that shows my resignation to what she was hoping for me.


    It doesn¡¯t matter to me if this job is canceled. I can¡¯t be stupid enough to be her beacon of light out of the meager aplishment of standing up against Ichihara Jun.


    Besides, Ichihara-san sounded a little too desperate to have someone by her side that¡¯s not rted to the Ichihara. Most likely, I would be the outlet to lighten the load of her mind.


    That¡¯s like bing a tool for her. What¡¯s in it for me, right? I¡¯m busy enough to care for my girls. I can¡¯t afford to be used by her like this.


    ¡°Eh? Onoda-sensei...¡± Sensing my intention to opt out of this, Ichihara-san hurriedly turned to me as panic started to set in her eyes.


    ¡°I mean it, Ichihara-san. I believe you¡¯re asking too much of me. I¡¯m simply a Boxing Instructor. I don¡¯t think we should mix personal issues here. I¡¯m willing to listen but that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°... I... I apologize. I sounded foolish there. Now that you mention it, you¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to mix in my personal issues here. I must¡¯ve looked desperate.¡± Ichihara-san drooped her shoulders as she released a rather depressing sigh.


    Even if I am bound to sh against the Ichihara Family, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise for me to shoulder this woman¡¯s trouble.


    We could reach apromise. Just that, I wouldn¡¯t actively act for her benefit.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not that numb and coldhearted. I can somehow see where you¡¯reing from but it¡¯s just not really something you should ask a stranger or rather, an acquaintance to help.¡±


    Ichihara-san''s response to that was a simple hum that was agreeing with my words. She seemed to have lost her will to talk or she was too ashamed to do so. Either way, I guess I should end this here.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still up for it, I can still be Koharu-chan¡¯s personal trainer. However, if it will be awkward for you then I¡¯m also fine with not going through with it at all.¡±


    Not long after I said that, Ichihara-san looked at me again, the light in her eyes turned into someone pleading.


    ¡°No. Onoda-sensei, please don¡¯t cancel it. I won¡¯t try and do the same thing anymore. Let me, at least, fulfill my promise to my daughter.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Though she still looked as beautiful as before, the look of despair on her face wasn¡¯t really something pleasant to see. Had I kept quiet and let her release all of her frustrations from that family, she¡¯d probably be smiling pleasantly at this moment.


    s, my mind wouldn¡¯t change easily.


    ¡°Okay. Sure. I¡¯ll also feel bad if Koharu-chan bes sad. Please lead the way, Ichihara-san.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Onoda-sensei. I¡¯m indebted to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel that way, Ichihara-san. You¡¯re going to pay me for my services anyway.¡± I shrugged and put on a smile.


    Seeing that, Ichihara-san did the same, albeit a little forced. In any case, that¡¯s enough to sweep away the depressing air in her car.


    A whileter, she started driving towards the Ichihara¡¯spound.

 Chapter 1556 Whats Wrong With This Family?

    ¡°Sensei! Please do it again!¡± Koharu, Ichihara-san¡¯s daughter, eximed with a bright, cheerful, and enthusiastic grin.


    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you seen it enough?¡±


    On her request just before we started our first session, she asked me to demonstrate the same punch that I always do for them. And unlike before, I ceded to her request three times already. Yet, here she was, still asking for more.


    Compared to her mother, this girl was rather cheeky herself. This wasn¡¯t apparent when she was among the other enrollees but now that she had me for herself, her horns of mischief began to sprout.


    She could just be too fascinated by my punches but even so, we wouldn¡¯t aplish anything in terms of her training if I kept ying along with her whims.


    ¡°Eh... You look really cool when you do it, sensei. The sound is so crisp too. I wonder how long that punching bag willst if you keep hitting on it.¡±


    ¡°ttery won¡¯t get you anywhere with me, youngdy. Anyway, this looks like a premium brand. Even if I punch this all day, I won¡¯t be able to break it.¡±


    I¡¯m not kidding about that. Currently, we¡¯re in a room simr to the mini-gym at our house, but this one is filled with aplete set of boxing equipment. There¡¯s even a ring in the middle of the room but its size is smaller than the standard one.


    While this room was enclosed within their yard, the right-side wall was made of ss which was directly in front of their garden.


    It¡¯s already night so there¡¯s nothing much to see there. However, I had a feeling that we were being monitored from outside the fence.


    Ichihara-san left us right away after bringing me to this room. She¡¯s still ashamed from earlier and perhaps, she didn¡¯t want to be a distraction for her daughter.


    Given that we hadn¡¯t run into any members of the Ichihara on our way in, this might just be me overreacting since I entered their turf.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, sensei, I know you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. But first, finish my lesson for you. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Sweeping away the thick air of her enthusiasm to simply watch me punch their heavy bag, I approached the girl and ruffled her hair, the same way as I did during our previous lessons.


    For this girl, that was both a scolding and encouragement from me. And it was effective, she grinned in satisfaction and nodded before taking up her stance.


    In this way, ten minutes once again passed before I let her train ording to what I taught her while I coached her on the side.


    Not counting how much she wanted to see me show off, I could say that Koharu was really diligent in learning from me.


    When I asked her earlier why she requested her mother to ask me to teach her personally, her reason was kinda simple or maybe wild?


    ¡®I want to punch someone in the face, sensei. He¡¯s older and taller than me. I can¡¯t do it without training for it.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t ask who that someone was exactly but from the way she clenched her fist while ncing towards the direction of the main mansion of the Ichihara... my best guess was obviously Ichihara Jun.


    He¡¯s probably being a bully to his little cousin. What a jerk.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Onoda-sensei?¡±


    While I was lost in that thought and half of my focus was on Koharu, Ichihara-san entered the room again, approaching me from the side.


    I heard the door opening but considering they are the only ones here, I understood that it was her. However, Ichihara-san¡¯s approach was more careful than normal. It¡¯s like she¡¯s afraid to disturb me.


    Well, since she¡¯s my employer, I wouldn¡¯t totally ignore her. I nced at her. She already changed out of her earlier attire. It¡¯s your normal dress that exudes a homely vibe. More than a wealthy housewife that I used to see her as, she appeared rather ordinary this time. She removed her makeup and most of her essories.


    I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any meaning to that but if I have to guess, it¡¯s more of she has to maintain an image outside as a part of this family. That¡¯s why her only ce offort was in her own residence where no one could tell her what to do.


    ¡°Mhm. Koharu-chan is doing well. I believe even without my instruction as long as she continues exercising and training with all of your equipment here, she¡¯ll be skilled enough to protect herself or fight back in case she gets put in a situation where she has to.¡± I soon replied in low volume. With Koharu concentrating at the moment, I don¡¯t want to disturb her.


    Understanding that, Ichihara-san also did the same.


    ¡°Protect herself. Did she tell you her reason for taking up a more extensive lesson?¡±


    ¡°She did.¡±


    ¡°I see. She really idolizes you. You¡¯re only a few years older than her but you¡¯re already this mature.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered but there¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m like this.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I can¡¯t imagine what kind of reason someone as young as you has to mature this early. However, it seems to have worked out well for you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± My response was a little dry but that¡¯s really all I could say to her.


    I had no idea how she would interpret that but Ichihara-san soon dropped the topic herself.


    Forcing a smile once again, she then turned her gaze to me. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Onoda-sensei, please take care of Koharu for me. In two years she¡¯ll also be enrolling in your school.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But Ichihara-san, isn¡¯t it too early?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is. However, I believe I can trust you to look after her.¡±


    Looking at her eyes that exuded an almost absolute trust in me, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver at a certain thought. For her to talk like this... is something going to happen to her?


    ¡°Hmm... Forgive me for saying this but you sound like you¡¯re going to leave her side in the future. Please correct me if I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    I almost held my breath to hear her answer. However, even after a minute of staring at me, Ichihara-san didn¡¯t open her mouth. Her lips curved into a weak smile though. Rather than a forced one, it felt like it was a sign of her resignation to whatever fate awaiting her.


    Before I could say anything else, Ichihara-san bowed before turning around to leave the room without looking back at us.


    The thought of chasing after passed through my mind. However, I restrained it and just let it be. I can sense that she¡¯s troubled by a heavy problem that won¡¯t be resolved easily. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my ce to pry on it or I have a reason to shoulder it for her.


    At this point, the sound of Koharu¡¯s punches to the heavy bag disappeared. She stopped.


    Upon turning my head back to her, I saw her staring at the door with a hint of sorrow in her eyes.


    What¡¯s this? What¡¯s wrong with this family?


    ¡°Onoda-sensei, can we take a break?¡± The girl soon said as she lowered her arms.


    ¡°Sure. Come here, let me help you take your gloves off.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl smiled and even for just a bit, her cheerful smile returned.


    Following that, she made her way to the door, leaving me alone in the room.


    Even without guessing, she¡¯s probably going to her mother...


    Really, what should I do here? It¡¯s not my problem but seeing those two acting like that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel restless.


    With my head filled with those thoughts, I took a seat and decided to just rest my legs while I waited for Koharu to return.


    However, it was at this moment that I noticed something outside the ss wall.


    Something or someone was carefully moving there. Not long after, with the light of the room extending outside and illuminating that garden, the identity of that moving figure was revealed to my eyes.


    Who is it?


    It¡¯s the girl with a golden ringlet.


    Upon noticing me staring straight at her, she immediately straightened her body before embarrassedlyughing. I couldn¡¯t hear her voice but reading the movement of her mouth, I somehow understood what she was saying.


    ¡®Don¡¯t mind me, Junior-kun. I¡¯m only checking up on you...¡¯


    Really, how can she be this reckless?

 Chapter 1557 Reckless Marika

    Thinking about it, Marika could¡¯ve been the one watching us ever since I noticed it. She only showed herself when Koharu asked for a break.


    If that¡¯s the case then she¡¯s more than just reckless... The girl was bing a deviant who would stop at nothing if there was a chance to see me.


    But then again, the girl could also be telling the truth. Because she¡¯s worried about me, she braved the risk to check on my state.


    Since I came here by car, I had yet to confirm the exact ce where she was currently staying. But considering how quickly she appeared here when she was supposed to be under Sena¡¯s care, she must¡¯ve returned not long after we arrived here.


    I hadn¡¯t checked my messages, after all.


    That aside, with this situation at hand, I decided toe outside to check on that girl as well and send her back before Ichihara-san noticed. Also, I could use the chance to ascertain whether someone was monitoring this house from somewhere.


    After signaling to the girl to go back into hiding in the shade of the night, I stood up and left the room.


    I instantly found the mother and daughter at the far side of this wide house where their kitchen was located. The two of them were sitting across from each other by the dining table, seemingly locked into a conversation. There was a pitcher of orange juice in the middle of the table and Koharu was sipping on her ss filled with it from time to time.


    Compared to how strange their exit was earlier, I couldn¡¯t sense any tension between the two. In fact, Ichihara-san¡¯s countenance was the same as when I first saw her. Her motherly gaze focused solely on her daughter. If I¡¯m not mistaken,pared to the riches brought about by the Ichihara Family, her daughter is her most important treasure. No amount of money can make her abandon her.


    Hence, she probably wouldn¡¯t ever show her weak side to her daughter. Even if things were already rough, she¡¯d always smile for the girl.


    Koharu, on the other hand, was definitely not that ignorant of her mother¡¯s woes. Yet, she¡¯s most likely not confident enough to lift her worry.


    At least, that¡¯s the conclusion I arrived at. I could still be wrong. I hadn¡¯t even spent a day with them. I only surmised that by factoring in the conversation I had with Ichihara-san and observing them ever since we arrived here.


    I still have no intention to get involved though. I could only listen and offer my thoughts based on the flow of our conversation.


    With Ichihara-san opting to just step away earlier, it showed that she¡¯s also holding off on truly relying on someone she had just met at the gym.


    It could be that among all those she knows, I was the only one she becamefortable enough to share her troubles with.


    Anyway, since they could return to the room at any moment, I approached their location to inform them that I¡¯d be going out to get some fresh air while we were on break.


    Although they both appeared a little startled when they noticed me approaching, they both nodded.


    Yeah. They did that in sync. With their simr reaction, no one would mistake them for being a mother and daughter.


    Koharu was even about to stand up to join me but realizing that we were on break, she switched to just sending me off with a candid smile.


    As soon as I stepped outside, I first walked outside their yard to check the surrounding area. I could see the tranquilmp posts shining the driveway from the entrance towards the main mansion of the Ichihara Family. However, apart from that one guy in charge of manning the guard house, no one was around.


    It could be that whoever¡¯s monitoring us hidpletely or there¡¯s really none at all and the feeling of being monitored earlier came from Marika herself.


    Nheless, it¡¯s always better to be cautious like this.


    Turning around, I walked back inside and changed direction to the garden.


    There¡¯s only a small path there and since the flowers that Ichihara-san have been growing are still blooming, I had to carefully navigate there so that I wouldn¡¯t trample it on my feet. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Senpai, here.¡±


    With her hair and body build unique enough to be recognizable on any asion, spotting the silhouette of Marika in the dark wasn¡¯t that hard.


    Having only the faint moonlight illuminating her figure, her golden ringlet was literally shining there.


    The same as me, she carefully tiptoed on the garden to reach my position. I stretched my arms towards her just in case she tripped. However, the girl interpreted that differently. With a pleasant grin on her lips, she didn¡¯t stop her steps even after arriving within my arm¡¯s length. The ringlet girl grabbed my wrists and spread them wider for her body to slip in between. Then once she zeroed our distance, she wrapped her arms around me while her face unhesitatingly nestled on my chest.


    ¡°Junior-kun...¡±


    Somehow, having been embraced by her, I could feel her body gradually warming up along with the coldness that seeped in through her clothes. No doubt, she¡¯s probably outside here longer than I thought.


    With that thought rising in my mind, my arms naturally wrapped around her just the same, caressing her hair and back.


    I then nced down to meet her gaze. While smilingly shaking my head, I scolded her, ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re being reckless, you know? What are you doing here instead of knocking at their door? I doubt Ichihara-san will refuse to let you in.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Uh... She knows I¡¯m Jun-kun¡¯s... It¡¯ll be bad if I showed more interest in you in front of her.¡±


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong. Ichihara-san was even surprised to see her at the gym earlier. Good thing Sena was also there or else, she¡¯d probably start having more ideas than the ones she already has.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you done that already?¡±


    ¡°Have I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I remember. Aren¡¯t I the reason you showed up at the gym?¡±


    ¡°Oh... But at that time... we¡¯re still not...¡±


    Although she¡¯s answering in fragmented sentences, it¡¯s already understandable. At that time, I¡¯m nothing more than a junior she found interesting after our encounter at the convenience store. She was still fully devoted to Ichihara Jun back then.


    ¡°Hmm. Alright. That¡¯s a valid answer. But senpai, you¡¯re still being reckless. Did you intend to just watch us from outside? If Koharu-chan didn¡¯t leave the room, would you show yourself to me?¡±


    ¡°Uhm... I suppose I wouldn¡¯t. I had no intention to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Yet here we are...¡±


    ¡°Ugh... My apologies, Junior-kun.¡± With the way she lowered her head, she¡¯s sincerely reflecting on that mistake.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be. I also decided toe out here and meet with you. I¡¯m just surprised that no one¡¯s around to follow you.¡± Noticing how the air around her started bing gloomy, I moved my hand to her cheek and caressed it. At the same time, I put on a guilty smile, owning up to my decision to alsoe out to meet her here despite the risk.


    ¡°I used the backdoor toe here,¡± Marika answered with a proud grin and a giggle. Perhaps if she¡¯s not hugging me, she¡¯d also innocently try to do a peace sign or cover her mouth with her backhand like the ojou-sama she is.


    In any case, her gloom sure got instantly dispersed by that.


    If there¡¯s a backdoor that would lead to the ce where she was staying, it¡¯s safe to say that it¡¯s nearby.


    ¡°I see... Still, that¡¯s too reckless, senpai. What if someone sees you here?¡±


    ¡°Hide me?¡±


    ¡°This girl... As if that was easy.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s just acting dumb or she¡¯s really an airhead but Marika tilted her head innocently. Due to that, I couldn¡¯t fight the urge to pinch her cheek, resulting in her grimacing slightly. Nheless, she still smiled at the end. And that means she knows what she¡¯s doing.


    After thinking for a moment, I continued, ¡°Anyway, now that you¡¯re here... I can¡¯t just send you off. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait. I told you why...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Trust me.¡±


    Although I said that, I would be banking on the fact that Koharu was on pretty good terms with her. As for Ichihara-san... Well, knowing how she¡¯s trying to maintain her image, she also wouldn¡¯t turn her away.


    But is this a better choice? Maybe not. I am fully aware that this is just the extension of my whim to amodate this girl...


    ¡°O-okay... But Junior-kun, can I...?¡± Marika tugged at my sleeve and looked up with her wide, round eyes glittering through the moonlight. Just seeing the expression written on her face, I could already understand what she was asking for...


    I pressed my thumb on her lips and said, ¡°Senpai, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting addicted to my kiss?¡±


    Sure enough, that made her flustered right away before muttering in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s not it! I just... You promised.¡±


    My promise yesterday, huh? She can¡¯t wait for tomorrow.


    ¡°Somehow, you keep on changing my opinion of you, senpai. You¡¯re kept on switching between innocent, na?ve, cunning, and bold. Tell me, which is the real you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. All of it. I¡¯m also certain of one thing... Junior-kun, you¡¯re very special to me.¡± Upon saying that, the girl moved her arms to my nape and tiptoed to reach my lips. This time, instead of waiting for me to initiate it, Marika made the first move.


    Alright. This proved that she¡¯s really a mix of all those traits.

 Chapter 1558 Bringing In Marika

    The connection of our lipssted for more than a few minutes. To make it fair for the ringlet girl, I responded in kind while also delivering the same intensity as her. If she¡¯s hungry for it, I matched that and yed along with what she had in mind.


    Furthermore, to extend it, I moved us to a more obscure and dark spot. Even if it became difficult for us to see each other¡¯s faces, our eyes were mostly closed during the exchange so it didn¡¯t matter at all.


    Though I wouldn¡¯t really mind if Ichihara Jun showed up to witness that, we still needed to be a little cautious. We¡¯re on his turf, after all.


    Anyway, with Marika¡¯s acting skills, she managed to straighten up her expression before knocking on Ichihara-san¡¯s door.


    Right. Instead ofing in together, I returned inside first and I told Marika to wait for a minute before appearing before Ichihara-san.


    As we both expected, the woman was surprised when she opened the door and found the ringlet girl there.


    On the other hand, Koharu, who was about to apany me back to the training room, somehow reacted in a positive way to Marika''s appearance.


    She excused herself to me as she joined her mother at the door and invited Marika in.


    From that, what Marika told me concerning her closeness to Koharu was proven true. Even if the girl hated her cousin, she was really fond of Marika.


    No wonder she easily answered the ringlet girl about me back then.


    ¡°Marika-san, it¡¯s night time. Aren¡¯t you going to have dinner soon? Won¡¯t they look for you?¡±


    Before Koharu could pull her inside, Ichihara-san who stood there like an obstacle to Marika¡¯s path raised that question.


    From the tone of her voice, she¡¯s concerned about the girl bringing trouble to their household. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I messaged Jun-kun that I will be skipping dinner today, Aunt Natsuha. No one is going to look for me,¡± answered Marika. Following that, she shed her rather iconic elegant smile that could probably blind someone from how brilliant it is.


    With her stable voice and unfaltering eyes, Ichihara-san failed to notice that the girl¡¯s cheeks and ears were currently flushed red, partly from the cold of the night and partly from what we did just a few minutes ago.


    Anyway, I hadn¡¯t heard about what she just said from her. Either she made that up on the spot or she deemed it not important to ry to me. She said she sneaked away and used an alternate path toe here, after all.


    Furthermore, she also left a note in her room, telling her escorts not to look for her since she was going to take a walk within the Ichihara Compound.


    The only way she could be caught lying is if someone followed her or Ichihara Jun either showed up in her ce or in this house.


    ¡°I see. But I don¡¯t think it is wise for you to be here...¡±


    ¡°Why is that, mom? Marika-onee-chan is family.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ichihara-san¡¯s expression appeared troubled. She also nced at my direction. If I¡¯m not wrong, she did that to check if I was watching. Perhaps if I wasn¡¯t, she would adamantly turn her away even with her daughter¡¯s disagreement. She¡¯s aware of the trouble that Marika could bring them, after all.


    And since my eyes were fixed on them, Ichihara-san carefully considered her words.


    A whileter, she replied to her daughter, ¡°You still have to finish your session with Onoda-sensei, Koharu. Look, you¡¯re keeping him waiting.¡±


    Ichihara-san pointed at me. She probably thought that she could use me to stop Koharu from insisting to let Marikae in. However, it immediately backfired on her.


    ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t you say she also enrolled in his course? She can join me!¡±


    ¡°Is that Junior-kun? My, what a coincidence.¡± Marika said as she intentionally widened her eyes as her vision focused on me.


    If I didn¡¯t know better, I would probably call her out. That one line was bad in terms of her acting. It sounded forced.


    Nheless, the mother and daughter pair failed to pick up on it.


    While Ichihara-san¡¯s forehead creased slightly as her troubled expression deepened, Koharu tilted her head in slight confusion. If I¡¯m not wrong, Ichihara-san didn¡¯t tell her about Marika¡¯s connection to me. We¡¯re only schoolmates, after all. There¡¯s no indication of how close we are.


    At least, initially.


    ¡°Junior-kun?¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry. Onoda-sensei is my junior at school, Koharu-chan.¡±


    ¡°Whoa... Is that true?¡± Surprised at what she heard, Koharu turned her head to me to confirm.


    Ichihara-san looked at me with imploring eyes. Interpreting what she wanted to say, she¡¯s probably looking at me for assistance.


    But I acted ignorant about it and simply smiled before answering Koharu¡¯s question with a nod.


    With that, the girl¡¯s excitement went up another notch as she once again turned her gaze to her mother, asking her to let Marika in so she could join us in that room.


    After a minute of trying toe up with how to reject that, Ichihara-san eventually sighed in resignation. She stepped aside, allowing Koharu to pull Marika in.


    As the two of them smilingly trotted in my direction, Ichihara-san who had just closed the door opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Koharu, go back to the training room with Marika-san. And sensei, can I talk to you for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Although Koharu¡¯s answer could be taken as somewhat innocent, I noticed her carefully watching her mother¡¯s expression. She probably knew that by bringing Marika in, she troubled her mother again. In any case, even if there was the option to support her mother¡¯s decision to turn Marika away, she might''ve been thinking differently.


    If I have to guess, she believes that Marika is innocent and shall not be implicated in whatever problem they have with their family.


    Well, take that with a grain of salt as it was still just my assumption.


    With Marika acting like a proper guest to the house, she also only greeted me before following Koharu inside.


    And with this, being left alone with Ichihara-san, I switched my gaze to her and met her troubled gaze.


    Well, that didn¡¯tst long because Ichihara-san washed away herplicated expression first. And after forcing another smile on her face, she invited me.


    ¡°Please join me at this table, sensei. Let¡¯s talk here.¡± She turned around and moved back to the kitchen. After taking another ss, she filled it up with the same orange juice that Koharu was drinking earlier and slid it across the table, or specifically towards my direction.


    I didn¡¯t make it hard for her. I followed her and sat down across from her. However, before she could start with what she was going to say, I beat her to it.


    ¡°Ichihara-san, I know this is not my ce to say and I probably have no right to do so since I turned you down earlier but is Kujou-senpai also troubling you?¡± Upon saying that, I reached for the ss of juice and downed it to half in one gulp.


    Ichihara-san pursed her lips before answering, ¡°... No. Not really.¡±


    ¡°I see... Koharu-chan seemed to be fond of her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. She¡¯s very kind to Koharu. But my nephew...¡±


    ¡°Your nephew?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want Marika-san to associate with us.¡±


    As I expected, it¡¯s like that. I could only guess for a reason but I better hear it from Ichihara-san herself.


    Maybe, this would also answer why he¡¯s bullying his younger cousin. Furthermore, it could be the exnation why this woman who¡¯s supposed to be a part of the Ichihara Family looked like she¡¯s suffering from them...


    ¡°Huh? Why? What¡¯s his reason?¡±


    Ichihara-san lowered her head, seemingly trying to rpose herself. Most likely, her state of mind was in turmoil.


    Really, if not for this visit, I would probably still believe that she¡¯s doing well as a daughter-inw of this family. While she showed a little of her troubled look when I mentioned her husband back then, it¡¯s not enough to tell that she¡¯s actually having trouble with the whole family.


    ¡°That... He is¡ª¡±


    Unfortunately, when she was about to answer my question, the door to their house opened and a man wearing a business suit entered from it. He stopped at the entrance as he started removing his shoes but when his vision caught sight of us in the kitchen, he stopped and said, ¡°Hmm? Natsuha, you haven¡¯t told me we have a visitor. Who is he? Someone from your family?¡±


    Without a doubt, considering he didn¡¯t need to knock and he was addressing Ichihara-san by her first name, he is her husband. The second born of the Ichihara Family.

 Chapter 1559 Pitiful

    ¡°Oh. Wee home. Kengo-san, this is who I¡¯m talking to you about. Koharu¡¯s boxing instructor.¡±


    Without dy, Ichihara-san stood up and introduced me to him. The way she immediately cleared up the conflicted expression on her face and even managed to sound a little lively on greeting him didn¡¯t escape my notice.


    Whether that was a genuine reaction or noting from Ichihara-san toward her husband, I had no idea. But one thing was for sure, she¡¯s hiding how troubled she is from him.


    In any case, since getting the answer to my question was next to impossible by now, I dropped it from my mind and stood up just the same. Following that, I slightly bowed my head as a greeting while Ichihara-san was introducing me to him.


    Even if I¡¯m in conflict with Ichihara Jun, that doesn¡¯t mean I have to antagonize everyone rted to him right away. Furthermore, given that he didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow when Ichihara-san mentioned my name, he¡¯s probably unaware of that said conflict.


    Ichihara Jun had yet to raise a fuss about Marika getting close to someone else and causing a disturbance among them.


    It could be that Jun was still sucking it up, thinking he could bring Marika back to him. He hadn¡¯t opted to ask them for help yet. He still believed that he was practically holding Marika by her neck. The ringlet girl was living close by and she could be called up to their mansion for dinner and such.


    I hope that¡¯s the case. Because if it is, it will be in my favor. I can exist underneath his nose by being Koharu¡¯s personal instructor. I can learn more about him and this family through this.


    Well, if he¡¯s thinking that he could still sway Marika back to him, he¡¯s way past that point after today. I mean, the signs wereid out. She didn¡¯t budge even after learning things about me from Sena. And she immediately went to look for me despite the risk...


    Ichihara Jun trying to repair what was broken wouldn¡¯t give him results. Unless he managed to make Marika fall for him which is very unlikely. He was given the chance for the past two years but he squandered it. He could only me himself for letting the golden fish get fished out of his.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh. I remember. But isn¡¯t he too young? He doesn¡¯t look that much older than our daughter.¡± The man eventually said after scanning me from head to toe or waist. His vision was blocked by the table and the divider, after all.


    He had some kind of air of elitism. Something one would sense from a person of high standing. Mizuki had the same air on her before but not Otoha. That girl was so sweet to act like an elite, after all.


    Anyway, in this guy¡¯s mind, I was probably already marked as someone lower in standing to him. Furthermore, he probably tagged me with a ¡®kid¡¯bel. Hence, he didn¡¯t think much of my presence.


    Add to that, I was even respectfully bowing to him. Which should be a normal act for an employee towards his employer.


    Ichihara-san answered, defending me by the facts she gathered by herself, ¡®Yes, he is not. But Kengo-san, you¡¯ve seen how enthusiastic Koharu became when I enrolled her in his course. She¡¯s now exercising regrly and herplexion is getting better.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Okay, if you say so. Where is Koharu? Won¡¯t that brat greet her dad?¡±


    I thought it would take a lot more to convince but surprisingly, that¡¯s all it took.


    He only contemted it for a moment as though it was not that important before swiftly changing the topic.


    By now, Ichihara-san already moved to where he is, serving him. She took his coat off and ced his indoor slippers in front of him even if he could reach it easily.


    I remained standing there, acting a little subservient until he disappeared further into the house, perhaps to their room.


    Ichihara-san followed him. I had no idea if she was going to tell him about Marika¡¯s presence here and I had no window to ask her to keep it a secret. I guess I could only hope.


    A whileter, she returned from their room and walked past me to get to the training room. Most likely to get Koharu there and have her greet her dad.


    When they emerged from it, Ichihara-san stopped for a moment to tell me that our conversation was over and I should wait for Koharu in the training room.


    That confirmed that I wouldn¡¯t hear about Ichihara Jun¡¯s reason for preventing Marika from getting close to them.


    Anyway, I simply nodded and followed her words.


    No way I¡¯ll pass up the chance to spend alone time with Marika while we wait for them.


    Besides, with the current situation, there¡¯s nothing for me to do. Also, it would be audacious to converse with her husband. In his mind, I¡¯m not at his level to do that.


    Maybe in the future, but tonight, I could only act as their daughter¡¯s boxing instructor.


    Upon entering the room, I immediately found Marika looking at me, a pleasant smile on her face.


    As soon as I approached her, she couldn¡¯t even hold herself back from jumping at me. But upon realizing that we could be seen through that ss wall, she quickly controlled herself and simply pulled me to sit with her on a bench. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although she¡¯s probably aware of what happened, I still told her what I saw and heard.


    Shortly after, I brought up the question that was lingering in my head, ¡°Senpai, won¡¯t it be bad if Ichihara-san¡¯s husband sees you here?¡±


    ¡°No? I ... I¡¯m a visitor and Koharu-chan can vouch for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that. You know, he¡¯s that guy¡¯s uncle.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You mean Jun-kun? Not to worry, Uncle Kengo may be surprised upon seeing me. However, it won¡¯t matter at all.¡±


    ¡°You sound confident on that.¡±


    ¡°I am. I have been living here for two years, Junior-kun. I may be na?ve about a lot of things. However, when ites to this family, I¡¯m confident in my knowledge of the ins and outs. Remember, I¡¯ve been trying to cultivate my rtionship with Jun-kun. Getting to know his family is a part of it.¡±


    Although she sounded a little gloomy halfway, I could understand where she wasing from. Besides, she cleared it up right away and her beautiful smile returned.


    That¡¯s why I reached for her hand to convey my support to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enlightening. I can¡¯t help but see you in a new light from that, senpai.¡± I said in a lighthearted tone at the same time as I slowly entwined our fingers.


    Marika sweetly giggled, ¡°Geez, Junior-kun. Just say so if you¡¯re going to praise me. I¡¯d love to hear it from you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s amazing. But still... we have to be careful, senpai. Until I get you out here, we¡¯ll be facing both your family and this one.¡±


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not within my intention to bring you trouble, Junior-kun. I am aware that I am reckless tonight... I won¡¯t be surprised if you scold me.¡±


    ¡°Scold you? Hmm. That¡¯s not needed anymore when you already reflected on it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°Am I? Maybe. But only on certain asions.¡±


    I answered truthfully yet Marika¡¯s response was a sweet-soundingughter as she closed in our distance once again.


    A momentter, she sneaked in another kiss before retreating right away.


    Really, she¡¯s just being mischievous at this point.


    Anyway, our wait onlysted for about five minutes. When Koharu returned, there was a frown on her face.


    As for the reason, it¡¯s probably rted to the voice I hearding from the hall when she opened that door.


    It¡¯s her father who¡¯s about to go out again.


    ¡°Natsuha, I¡¯m going back to the mansion. You two can eat together. Oh, and treat that Instructor well. I like him to do a great job in keeping our daughter engaged in her self-development.¡±


    That guy... He¡¯s not even sparing some time to eat dinner with his family. I can understand that he might be busy but... what the hell?


    In any case, that¡¯s none of my business, right? But what I can do now is... to cheer up the frowning girl in my own way. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Continuing her lesson and keeping her busy with it until her unhappiness from that situation gets drained.


    And since she¡¯s with us, Marika joined Koharu which also helped in cheering up the girl.


    As for Ichihara-san... she remained outside the room, only checking on us a few times until the end of our agreed time for today¡¯s lesson.

 Chapter 1560 Lets Go In

    ¡°See you next week, sensei. I''ll diligently practice what you imparted to me today. You¡¯ll be surprised. Heh.¡± With a silly yet ted smile on her face, Koharu waved her hand before clenching her fist and throwing a jab in front of her. No doubt, her experience today was fruitful. And it was especially so when Marika trained alongside her.


    We¡¯re sessful at cheering her up and I guess that¡¯s the best I can do for her as her coach and instructor.


    Although the ringlet girl could still be considered a beginner and had stamina that was close to being depleted because she already gave it her all earlier in the gym, I assisted the two toplete the exercises.


    Kohaku loved it but Marika even more so. I could even tell when she was just acting exhausted just to get my attention to her. And she¡¯s doing it without every time Koharu¡¯s attention was focused on something else.


    She¡¯s really bing bold or perhaps just drunk at the ecstatic sensation of being cared for or loved. Whichever the case, I¡¯d probably grant it as long as she¡¯s happy.


    ¡°Mhm. You did a good job today so... I¡¯ll test you next week. And Ichihara-san, thanks for the offer but I have an appointment for dinner as well. Maybe if there¡¯s another chance in the future.¡± I responded to Koharu with a smile and patted her head in appreciation. Following that, I turned to her mother who was once again trying to show a normal expression.


    Really, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s even trying to do that. I mean, she appeared to let that expression slip out when in front of me. But when she¡¯s in front of her daughter, she could pull it back quite expertly. Is she intentionally showing me her vulnerable side or is it something she has grown ustomed to recently?


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t know the answer to that.


    ¡°Un. I understand, I¡¯ll prepare a dinner you won¡¯t be able to reject next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help too, sensei!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If they¡¯re going to do that much, I would probably not be able to reject it next time. It¡¯s not a problem anyway.


    I patted Koharu¡¯s head again, making the girl satisfied.


    Shortly after that, Ichihara-san handed me an envelope that holds my sry for today. We already agreed for the amount and while it¡¯s quite costly on her part, she insisted on it. Money was never a problem for her, I guess.


    I thanked her beforepleting my exit with Marika.


    Since we know each other and her ce was just close by, I told them that I would safely escort Marika home. And with the ringlet girl¡¯s acting skills, it somehow made it look like I was really just a junior she favored in Ichihara-san and Koharu¡¯s eyes.


    No hint of suspicion on their part. In fact, I even sensed that Koharu was pleased to see me getting close to Marika. Most likely, that¡¯s just her way to gloat at her horrible cousin.


    ¡°Come inside with me, Junior-kun. I¡¯ll show you my room.¡±


    As we approached the open path that she used as a backdoor to enter the Ichihara Compound, Marika pulled on my hand.


    Even with only the moonlight and the faint light escaping from the windows of her house enhancing our vision, it¡¯s so easy to pick up the girl¡¯s desire to not let this night end at this particr moment.


    Through her pulse, there are signs of excitement, anticipation as well as nervousness. She knew she was taking a big risk here yet... she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking me toe with her.


    Understanding that, I put my hand on her cheek and gently caressed it. Her soft, squishy cheek instantly warmed up within my palm and the look offort shed in her eyes.


    The urge to kiss her again rose up in my mind but instead of sumbing to it right away, I replied to her invitation, ¡°You know we have to be careful not to get caught, right?¡±


    Marika stared at me for a few seconds before her lips stretched into a wider smile, ¡°Junior-kun, why do I hear that as a yes?¡±


    ¡°Because it is... I also don¡¯t want to be separated from you like this... Even if it¡¯s just a few minutes, it will be worthwhile if I spend it with you.¡±


    Right. Even if it¡¯s not a straight answer, telling her that was partly reminding her of our situation. And I¡¯m sure she understands what I was trying to say.


    Anyway, I still have more than an hour before the appointed time for that business dinner with Mizuki. I still have the time. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Junior-kun, that¡¯s not fair. If I may ask, are you trying to make me blush?¡±


    ¡°No? But I¡¯ll take that reaction from you any day, senpai.¡±


    Marika pouted. Her blush already upied the entirety of her face. Her cheek turned from warmed up to scalding hot right away.


    ¡°L-let¡¯s go in...¡± Grabbing my wrist once she found it unbearable to continue blushing in front of me, the girl dragged me into the house she was staying at.


    Naturally, I followed alongside her while also keeping an eye out. We could be seen at any moment and it would be bad for her.


    Entering through the door at the back of the house, Marika turned around to remind me while pointing at the visible stairs straight from where we were.


    ¡°My room is upstairs, Junior-kun. They¡¯re usually in the main hall next to the living room to stand guard there. Then there are the stairs, I think we can reach it without being seen but...¡±


    ¡°I understand, senpai. They can also be upstairs, right? You''ve been out for more than an hour already. They should start looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Un. So, I¡¯ll go check first then I¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    Upon saying that, she faced the front again and was readying to take the first step. However, before she could do that, I grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    While she was confused about what I did, I held her in my arms and exined.


    ¡°No. I think we have to find somewhere to hide first, senpai. I have a good sense of hearing. Someone was about to enter from the front door.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who it is without checking. But if I have to guess, the list of possible people to just barge in here is extremely short.


    Soon enough, before the sound of someone¡¯s footsteps reached us, a loud bang rang out, reminiscent of someone forcefully pushing the door open.


    Then, a loud, grating voice traveled from there to where we are, yelling at Marika¡¯s guard that was probably standing by there.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean she¡¯s not here? Where will she go?! Step aside. I¡¯ll go and pick her up. We¡¯re having dinner at the mansion again tonight.¡±


    Well, there¡¯s no need to guess anymore. Just his voice was enough to announce his identity. Ichihara Jun


    Marika¡¯s eyes widened as she instantly recognized his voice. Her eyes looked at me with a hint of panic. She even pulled on my hand and tried to move us back to the door we entered from.


    Is that a good idea? To escape back out. Maybe. However, that means we¡¯ll have to give up on our initial n.


    Although showing myself is also not an option, we can just wait out here and then when he leaves after not finding her upstairs. Sure, he¡¯s probably going to be pissed and will look for her furiously. But by the time he returns here, I will be long gone and... we¡¯ll already be able toe up with a countermeasure.


    I mean, even with hismanding tone out there, Ichihara Jun was still prevented from entering brusquely. It¡¯s enough that he forcefully pushed the front door open but to barge in without giving so much as little regard to Marika as the one upying this house, that guard was definitely doing his job to get offended for her sake.


    Ah. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s really the case but at least, in my experience, that¡¯s how Hitomi or Suzuki-san will react if this girl is Otoha or Mizuki.


    ¡°Alright, senpai. I don¡¯t know the ins and outs of your house but we can hide somewhere, right? Just until the other guy upstairs leaves. We can sneak in after that.¡± I soon said after calming down the girl.


    Marika decisively nodded and tightly held onto my hand as she pulled me alone with her, ¡°Yes... Follow me.¡±

 Chapter 1561 Drawing Up A Plan

    Shortly after that, Marika led me to a small room beneath the stairs. Well, it¡¯s more of a small space to store things than a proper room. No light, cramped space, and no fresh air.


    Even though we somehow managed to fit ourselves in ¨C by being as close as possible in a corner ¨C the room and our body temperature quickly went up and beads of sweat started to form on our foreheads.


    Nheless, instead of being ufortable with it, the ringlet girl who was practically clinging to me giggled at our situation. She enjoyed it a lot. It¡¯s the first time for her to act sneakily like this, after all.


    For her, it¡¯s a new experience. On top of that, she¡¯s experiencing it with me.


    Anyway, while we were there, Ichihara Jun¡¯s loud grumbling continued to echo. Given that the guard wasn¡¯t even letting him get past the front hall, he¡¯s throwing a hissy fit like the spoiled brat that he is.


    Thankfully, that didn¡¯tst for long because a minuteter, Marika and I heard a set of footstepsing down the stairs. Given that we¡¯re below it, we couldn¡¯t miss that.


    And sure enough, it was the other man in suit that was escorting and guarding her.


    Like she had guessed, one of them was upstairs. If we went up there, we¡¯d surely be caught and considering I had already been warned, they wouldn¡¯t take it lightly, no matter how much Marika favored me.


    For those two, I¡¯m an inconsequential individual. They¡¯re here to watch over and protect Marika. If my presence and influence would endanger her, then they had every right to deal with me.


    And that would be the same as what was happening to Jun at the moment.


    Even if he¡¯s supposed to be her fianc¨¦e, they just couldn¡¯t let him pass given how he¡¯s behaving.


    Besides, it seems to me that Ichihara Jun didn¡¯t bring anyone with him. He barged in here alone to throw his weight around.


    ¡°Shall we go, senpai?¡± Amidst the still-loud exchange at the front hall even with the addition of the other guard, I asked the ringlet girl who was lost in her own world.


    She looked up at me and blinked her beautiful eyes, refocusing her mind to the present.


    ¡°Is it safe now?¡± She asked. Naturally, she could also hear them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the moment, Ichihara Jun was still trying to force his way in while the two were telling him that she was not here.


    The guard that was just upstairs even presented him with the note that Marika left. When he read it, the spoiled idiot became even more furious.


    ¡°Huh? You mean to say she went out without your knowledge?! Then why the hell are you two still here?! Do your job properly!¡±


    Alright. Somehow, I could agree with Ichihara Jun on that part even if the result became favorable for me. However, given the situation, I could also understand why they found out toote.


    I mean, they¡¯re definitely forbidden to just check on Marika in her room. They probably had a routine schedule to do that and it just so happened that the girl slipped out way before that.


    It could get them in trouble but knowing this girl and her tendency to own up the responsibility for her actions, they would be fine.


    Anyway, after Ichihara Jun¡¯s maddened shout, the situation there lulled a bit as the two guards calmly responded to him, assuring him that they were going to do their jobs.


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ll be leaving soon so this is our chance. We still have to be careful though.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Junior-kun.¡±


    With her eyes filled with trust in me, Marika nodded as she stood up and followed me out of the cramped space.


    I kept a tight hold on her hand as we cautiously moved to the stairs. Ascending it with light footsteps, we sessfully arrived there just in time before the door from the front hall opened and the two guards along with Ichihara Jun emerged from it.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t stay there to check on them from upstairs but I listened to the sound of their footsteps as they went to the area we entered from.


    At this point, Marika¡¯s chest was thumping loudly from nervousness. One mistake and we¡¯d be caught.


    That¡¯s why when I confirmed that none of them were going up the stairs, I pulled the girl close to me again to calm her down.


    After that, we moved inside her room and locked it just to be sure.


    As soon as that happened, the tension in Marika¡¯s body was immediately released, making her body rxed.


    She stood up straight once again and squeezed my cheeks in between her palms while showing off a silly grin. Yeah. She even looked proud that we sessfully arrived at her room without being caught.


    Her initial n was to escape outside again but if we did that, we would have nowhere to run or hide and it would be even more difficult for her to return. Or rather, I would also be hard-pressed to leave her alone to fend off for herself. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In this way, we arrived at a ce offort where we both could rx and think of our next move.


    ¡°Hehe, Junior-kun, this is exciting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed you didn¡¯t turn into a nervous wreck, senpai. But we¡¯re not off the hook yet.¡± I pinched her nose before carrying her in my arms.


    And while she was still trying to process what was happening, I brought us to her bed.


    Even though I didn¡¯t have the time to fully observe this room yet, I had already seen this during our video calls. It¡¯s already a little familiar to me; especially this bed.


    ¡°Junior-kun...¡± Marika called out to me but not in a voice of protest, instead, it sounded so sweet and without any signs of rejection. She clung to me as she sneakily stole nces behind her. A secondter, she closed her eyes, anticipating the plunge down her bed.


    Yep. Even if I push her down at this moment, this ringlet girl would not resist.


    Unfortunately, as much as I wanted to do that, we still have a pressing matter to discuss. Carrying and bringing her to bed was just my way to have her rx.


    Uh no. It¡¯s also my own selfish reason to lie down with her in what could be considered as her most private space.


    ¡°What is it, senpai?¡± I asked her at the same time as I lowered us down to the bed.


    With her arms remaining wrapped around me, I had no other choice but to climb up on it with her. But at thest moment, I slipped to her side andid us down side by side.


    ¡°You¡¯re being such a tease, Junior-kun. I thought you were going to...¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence but with the way she blushed once again, it¡¯s already understandable. And considering the mood between us, she¡¯s not wrong to think that way.


    Once again, it¡¯s just me overthinking a lot. But for a valid reason.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m close to doing that, senpai. But you see... we have to deal with our situation first. You understand, right?¡±


    ¡°I do...¡± Marika bit her lips, preventing the ¡®but¡¯ toe out. ¡°Uhm, tell me your thoughts, Junior-kun.¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have that many options. Let¡¯s see. The safest option is for me to wait until they leave the house before I make my exit. Like I said, they¡¯re going to look for you soon. We can only hope that they don¡¯t check here again.¡±


    I said the safest but not the best. And sure enough, Marika quickly understood what I was trying to say.


    ¡°... That means you¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. But only if we go with that route.¡±


    If we picked that, as soon as I confirmed that no one was around, I could exit through the front and leave. Marika would remain in her room and when her guards returned, she could just act like she was already going to sleep without exining where she went at all. She¡¯d also reject Ichihara Jun from bringing her to the mansion.


    ¡°Do you have any other ideas?¡±


    ¡°I do. But senpai, let me hear your thoughts first. You understand them better than me. I believe you can think of a better n. One where we will both like.¡±


    Surely, she didn¡¯t like that safest option. Because it means our time would end right away.


    And so, while I kept a part of my focus, feeling things outside the room, I waited for her toe up with something.


    A minuteter, Marika¡¯s brilliant eyes shone once again as she excitedly climbed up on top of me to deliver her idea.


    ¡°I got it, Junior-kun... I thought of a method to keep them out of the house for at least half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s better than I expected. Then let me hear it, senpai.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this.¡± Upon saying that, Marika dropped a kiss on my lips before sliding back down to my side.


    She pulled her phone out and started tapping on it. With the way she held it, she was intentionally letting me see what she was doing.


    And what I saw from it was kind of hriously simple. A message to Ichihara Jun saying she went out to eat something other than dinner at their mansion. Additionally, she attached photos. Photos of the street foods she snapped yesterday.


    No doubt. That would immediately send the idiot to look for her outside theirpound rather than inside.

 Chapter 1562 Tacit Understanding

    For the girl toe up with that idea, the first thing I did was praise Marika as soon as she received confirmation from her guards.


    Her idea was simr or rather, a better version of what I had in mind. She managed to patch up what wascking in mine; the bait that Ichihara Jun would certainly bite at. The bait that could send him away from here.


    Even if there¡¯s a high possibility that one of her guards would return to check the validity of her im of having returned to her room, that alone was more than enough. We could think of a way for me to leave the houseter as long as it¡¯s only one of them.


    As long as Ichihara Jun was sent on a wild goose chase, we had already gotten the precious time we needed. A win for us.


    Rolling back to my side after putting down her phone, Marika snuggled close to my chest. ¡°... I wish this can go longer, Junior-kun.¡±


    ¡°Getting greedy, are we?¡± I replied with a smile. I then slid my hand to her back, securing her in my embrace.


    Marika wriggled slightly from the tickling sensation but soon enough, her whole body exudes thefort she was experiencing.


    ¡°Is it bad to wish that, Junior-kun? I don¡¯t mind spending the rest of my days with you.¡± Facing my gaze, Marika pouted as she muttered thatst part in an embarrassed tone. While she¡¯s confident to blurt that out, the afterthought made her blush for the nth time today.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not. But senpai, while I do feel the same way, I believe we can¡¯t dodge this topic. You already have an idea of what kind of guy I am. I may be worse than that guy because I love Sena and it¡¯s not just her.¡±


    As always, even if her words were already close to a confession and I already dreaded repeating what happened yesterday with Juri, I couldn¡¯t avoid talking about this with her.


    The situation was different with Juri who was unaware. This girl had been made aware by Sena earlier. Now that she¡¯s still acting like this with me, she either epted it or dismissed it to the back of her mind.


    Whichever the case, I deemed it the right moment to bring it up myself rather than have her find out everything from the others.


    Surprisingly, Marika¡¯s reaction was minimal. Her eyes didn¡¯t falter in facing my gaze that was probably affected by my own words. Her lips stretched into a small, pleasant smile, indicating her understanding of the situation.


    ¡°Un. I do agree with you, Junior-kun. I may have to admit, Sena-san reminded me of how your mind works. That you¡¯re going to tell me about this if you find us getting even closer than we are already... You¡¯re diligently considerate and you tend to overthink things. Even so, I still find you more attractive than the man my family arranged for me to marry.¡±


    There¡¯s calmness in her voice as she said all that. Moreover, Marika gradually pushed her forehead against mine, locking our heads together. It¡¯s definitely a show of her sincerity with her words as well as her conviction to continue what she already started.


    Picking me over Ichihara Jun, she must¡¯ve long decided on that. Well, maybe not that long. However, if her only choice was to uphold the agreement or im her freedom, she would no doubt choose thetter. And as the one who opened her eyes to it, it put me in a very favorable position in her eyes.


    I might be downying her feelings for me there but logically speaking, it¡¯s really just as I mentioned. I may have done a lot to make herfortable with my presence but anyone can do the same as long as they¡¯re brave enough to go against Ichihara Jun.


    ¡°I appreciate that evaluation, senpai. But that is just how it is... Now that I am certain of what I feel for you, I can¡¯t keep you in the dark anymore.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Junior-kun. You need not say more. But if you can give me a choice, I prefer it for you to slowly tell me about yourself. I find it enough to know how much you care about me. That¡¯s all that matters for someone like me whose fate is still decided by someone else.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, Marika shed a hint of bitterness underneath her gentle smile.


    Nheless, however faint that bitterness appeared to be, as soon as I recognized it, my whole body moved on its own.


    I ced my hand on her cheek and caressed it and throwing caution to the wind, I pushed her down and carefully climbed atop her. After admiring her appearance from above, I lowered my head, locking our lips to each other.


    Words would probably not be enough to convey what I wanted to say. And so, through this intimate action, I was rying to her the extent of what I feel for her.


    One minute. Two minutes. Five minutes. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After that long set of kisses, I lifted my lips off of hers. And with our eyes still locked into each other, I mouthed the remainder of what I wanted to convey to her.


    ¡°Allow me to change that fate, Marika-senpai. When the timees, I¡¯ll be bringing you out of here and we¡¯ll live away from the influence of this family and yours.¡±


    ¡°Un. You¡¯re going out of your way to say that, Ruki-kun. I will be looking forward to it.¡±


    A small nod and a genuine smile. That¡¯s all it took for her to grasp my heart at this moment.


    After staring at one another for half a minute, I lowered my head again, locking us in another bout of intimate kisses. This time, our passion for each other was let out of the cage.


    Marika¡¯s legs wrapped around me and I pressed my whole weight against her as we rolled in her bed a few times, savoring every second that we had.


    While it didn¡¯t escte more than that, we have, more or less, familiarized ourselves with each other¡¯s figures. And even down there, the heat transferred to each other was more than a sign of how much we were being affected by our situation.


    When we decided to calm down the fiery passion between us, it was at the same moment that one of her guards knocked on her room to confirm if she returned.


    I must say... He took his sweet time returning. Or maybe, Ichihara Jun made it hard for him to return right away.


    In any case, that didn¡¯t matter. Like we previously discussed, Marika had already prepared for the eventuality of this situation.


    While stillfortably resting on top of me, Marika responded to him normally. And that was proven enough confirmation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shortly after that, the man stepped away from the room and returned downstairs.


    ¡°How long do we have left?¡± Marika asked.


    ¡°More or less, ten minutes?¡± I answered.


    Upon hearing that, Marika grinned mischievously before dering, ¡°My, it¡¯s sufficient time to make you not forget about me tonight, Ruki-kun.¡±


    ¡°That goes the same for me... And Marika-senpai, you better prepare yourself... I might not be able to control myself from indulging in you.¡±


    ¡°That soundedscivious yet if it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t mind it at all...¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that easily, senpai. You¡¯re going to provoke the beast in heat in me.¡±


    I flicked her forehead but the ringlet girl endured it well. Furthermore, instead of grimacing, she returned a rather bold smile as though she was issuing a challenge. ¡°Then, show it, Ruki-kun...¡±


    Hearing that, I stopped responding with words and instead, followed through with actions.


    Though I still held back in pushing us in a certain direction, the next ten minutes became a new, eye-opening experience for the lovely ringlet girl...


    And another roll on the bed marked the end of our memorable night.


    Next, it¡¯s time to make my exit without being detected. Obviously, it would be aplished with Marika¡¯s help.

 Chapter 1563 Adept Preparation

    On my way to the train station, I never ran into Ichihara Jun or the other man in suit that was supposed to apany him to look for Marika. That guard was probably still leading the idiot on his futile search to buy a lot of time for her.


    Those two guards were aware of the rolling food cart where the photo originated and he possibly didn¡¯t lead the guy there.


    I guess I could say that I owe them one. Or two... since on my way out, the other guard diligently left to check back on the Ichihara Compound for something that Marika supposedly lost, giving me the window of opportunity to make my exit. Next time, I might be benevolent enough to not make their jobs difficult. I¡¯ll let them know that Marika is safe and sound when I next abducted her out of their sight.


    Anyway, with no one else around, Marika even walked me to her front door. Obviously, she didn¡¯t let me just leave like that. She jumped in my arms and we shared onest intimate moment for the night.


    We even knocked over something from how intense it became... Perhaps if not for being made aware that I still have an appointment tonight, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to suggest that I stay the night. That¡¯s how deep she had fallen already. Well, maybe I was the same.


    Because even after leaving, we kept in contact. And now, with nothing else on my te, I quickly sent a message to the ringlet girl, informing her that I safely arrived at the train.


    -


    -


    Upon returning home, I was weed by Akane who was still donning an apron and the fragrance of what she had finished cooking. Not only that, two more girls emerged from inside, simrly wearing an apron; Shio and Eimi.


    Apparently, after that cooking lesson in Eimi¡¯s house ended, Akane and Eimi went to Shio¡¯s apartment to pick her up or rather, to get a free ride as they went to the supermarket together beforeing home here.


    Shio had a wry smile on her lips, looking like she was forced by them but ultimately, she gently patted the two girls¡¯ heads, saying she was also learning from them despite being the older one.


    Akane, as always, acted silly. Sheughed in delight as she recounted everything that happened while I was away.


    As for Eimi, she¡¯s also surprisingly energetic this time as she joined Akane in recounting their experience.


    Just watching their blissful expression as they did that was enough for me to imagine watching them live and in the end, I got taken in by the jovial mood as I led them in. Of course, that¡¯s after I doted on them one by one.


    Since they had just finished cooking our dinner, we immediately started with that. Even if I would be going to dinner with Mizuki, I doubt we¡¯d be able to feast on food considering we¡¯d be meeting a business client.


    That¡¯s why for the entirety of that dinner, it became another blissful moment for us where the three women took turns in trying to serve me in their own ways.


    Akane just did her normal thing. As dinner and eating were already a regr asion for us, her movements were as natural as a housewife living with her husband for more than a few years already. Of course, that¡¯s in the context of the couple still being so in love with each other.


    Shio, on the other hand, was trying new things. For sure, even with her experience as a housewife for that bastard, she didn¡¯t want to repeat that with me. Most likely, she¡¯s doing it so that it would remind her of that past when she was head-over-heels for him.


    But truthfully, I don¡¯t really mind if she just acts normally without taking that in consideration. The past was something we all wouldn¡¯t be able to erase, after all. Moving past it was one thing but it would still linger in the corner of our minds. If she would be affected by it every time then... it¡¯s better for her to face it and on her own terms, rece it with something better.


    I know. I already told her before that we¡¯re going to do just that. However, it¡¯s not a quick process. We¡¯ll be treading on it one step at a time. And slowly but surely, the binds of that past would break and stop dragging her down.


    Andstly, Eimi. Although she started by doing her own thing as well, I somehow flipped the table on her and turned it the other way around. Instead of being served, I became the one serving her.


    It even made Shio and Akane a little envious watching us. But even so, I stuck to that role even after we finished our dinner.


    While I¡¯m in the mood to dote on all of them, I couldn¡¯t help myself but indulge the girl. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Maybe it¡¯s because it will be a few days again before we could be together like tonight.


    Thinking about it, I might also be trying to make up for the days that we aren¡¯t together. I could reach Akane and Shio rather easily and dote on them anytime but for Eimi, even if we had a few chances on weekdays, we could only really be together for longer during weekends.


    Anyways, that¡¯s that. Until it was time for her to go home, I remained by her side, showering her with my affection.


    I didn¡¯t neglect Shio and Akane, of course. I wouldn¡¯t be Ruki if I did that.


    Shortly after all that, I walked the three of them outside or they all hopped inside Shio¡¯s car. The two would be sending her home. And Akane would also stay with Shio until I returnedter after the dinner with Mizuki.


    As much as I wanted toe with them to extend our time for just a few minutes longer, Mizuki and Suzuki-san¡¯s arrival was already imminent.


    Just a short two minutes after Shio¡¯s car left our driveway, Suzuki¡¯s car pulled over.


    ¡°Geez, what are you standing there for, Ruki? Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡±


    Despite showing a very pleasant smile on her lips, the first words that Mizuki uttered were nothing short of a scolding. But then again, she was unaware that I hadn¡¯t been outside for too long.


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t been standing here for too long, after all. Akane and the others have just left and since you informed me of your imminent arrival, I decided to wait here.¡± I answered as soon as the girl hopped into my embrace, her face instantly buried into my chest.


    Yep. Forget about scolding me, missing my scent prevailed over that thought inside her mind.


    Looking behind her, Suzuki-san also left the car and opened the back door. A momentter, I saw her pulling out something from the car. It¡¯s a pair of ck, formal suit and pants that was perfect for my size as well as an ocean-blue dress adorned with small crystals that glittered beneath the moonlight.


    No doubt. Not only is she going to change here, but she also prepared something that would match her dress for me.


    ¡°Anyway, you really prepared for this, huh? You didn¡¯t even tell me about that. The few minutes that I spent trying on everything in my wardrobe was wasted.¡±


    ¡°Few minutes. This guy. I¡¯ve seen everything you have inside your wardrobe. Even if you have a suit in there, it¡¯s something you haven¡¯t worn for years now. That¡¯s why... it¡¯s better this way. I had someone finish that just for today.¡± Lifting her head off my chest, Mizuki pouted before looking back and pointing at the suit that Suzuki was holding up on her right arm.


    And she¡¯s right about that. I found a suit. But even if it still fits me, it¡¯s nowhere close to what she prepared. I guess I should spend some of what I earned to popte my wardrobe. I could also put in a different fashion genre ¨C for disguises or just another look that would make me less recognizable than how I usually look.


    ¡°Uh. Then I¡¯ll gratefully ept that... Are we going to knock your client out with our appearance?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I took that into ount. But appearance alone won¡¯t be enough for us to seed tonight. And Ruki, I¡¯ll be relying on you a lot. You¡¯re the main character tonight.¡±


    Upon saying that, a meaningful smile bloomed on Mizuki¡¯s lips. Apart from that, I also sensed that she was not in any way joking from that deration.


    Is she going to pit me against that client all on my own? Possibly.


    In a way, this might be what she could call an exam for me. With our ambition to build something together while starting from scratch, she wouldn¡¯t be lenient in teaching me slowly. Instead, Mizuki chose the highest difficulty right off the bat.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1564 Mizukis Expectations

    ¡°As I expected, you look more dashing this way. I think I might want to frame you like this. But that¡¯s insufficient. Let me add this...¡± With her eyes inspecting me from head to toe, Mizuki reveled at my appearance. She even circled around me just to make sure that nothing was amiss. And when she was done, she stood in front of me and tiptoed to fix my hair,bing it back while spreading a wax to style it that way. Additionally, she picked up a pair of non-prescription sses that Suzuki-san pulled out from somewhere and put them on me.


    With the two of us in front of arge mirror, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that I could hardly recognize myself in it. Though I looked a bit like my father because of the sses, we were exuding different airs. He looked like an intellectual with a warm countenance. Most of the time, he would put on a friendly smile to make the other partyfortable.


    On the other hand, I am the opposite. I¡¯d probably make someone nervous because of my sharp gaze beneath the sses. Although I could also act friendly and be all smiles if needed, that depends on the situation. When in public, I¡¯d be the cold-looking guy who silently exudes an aura of indifference to my surroundings.


    Obviously, I¡¯m also different when I¡¯m with my girls.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. Mizukipletely did a transformation for me for this particr asion.


    ¡°There we go. No one will think you¡¯re a nobody anymore.¡± Mizuki tapped my shoulder before fixing my necktie, pulling it up until it was tight enough to choke me.


    ¡°Do I need to look like somebody in front of that client?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Ruki, as someone who has yet to make yourself known in that kind of world, the first thing you have to do is to make yourself presentable for a good first impression.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Business meeting or not, that¡¯smon sense when first meeting someone.¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. Yes, because that¡¯s truly how connections are made. And no, because you cannot equate the two. A simple meetup with a stranger can go two ways. Either you both hit it off enough to consider each other acquainted with the possibility of bing friends or remain a stranger with one of you not wanting to meet again. However, in a meeting with the clear intent of discussing business, both you and the other person will always try to get the upper hand on one another whether you¡¯re a stranger or not.¡±


    In short, she¡¯s saying that one cannot afford to just casually attend a business meeting. That¡¯s alsomon sense but I guess she¡¯s emphasizing the importance of what¡¯s at stake.


    ¡°I understand. I learned from the prodigy of the Hasegawa Family, I¡¯ll always take note of that.¡±


    ¡°This idiot. Can I hit you once?¡±


    ¡°A kiss will be better. That will motivate me more.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I cannot win against you, huh? Come here. I also need some motivation from you...¡±


    With a hand on her forehead, Mizuki looked a little exasperated at first but the next moment, she swept that expression away and her desire for me surfaced.


    Hooking her arms to my nape, she pulled my head down, giving me what I asked of her.


    Suzuki-san quietly exited the room, leaving us alone for the next five minutes.


    Well, since we could potentially runte to the meeting, that¡¯s all the time we could spare at the moment. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Shortly after that, we made our way back to her car.


    -


    -


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s about time I inform you about who we are going to meet, Ruki. It will be bad if you have no idea who you will be speaking to.¡±


    Ten minutes into the road, Mizuki brought that up. Although she never let go of my hand ever since we entered the car, she never uttered a word. And since I sensed that she was just biding her time for the right moment, I also waited for this moment.


    ¡°Finally. I thought you were going to keep it a mystery for me. Now, I wonder why you waited until this moment to tell me about them.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have a reason. Because it will be easy for you, Ruki. You¡¯ll be able to prepare on how to deal with the problem presented to you.¡±


    This girl¡¯s expectation of me was that high. Or perhaps, that¡¯s how high her evaluation of me in ordance with the result of the lessons and quizzes she provided for my education.


    ¡°Problem? I thought it would be a business deal.¡±


    ¡°A business deal, yes. However, we¡¯re not meeting them to be the contractor. Actually, we¡¯re going there to be an advisor. I¡¯ve been known as the hidden gem or the prodigy of the Hasegawa Family. They arranged this dinner upon finding out about that.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°If you said it like that then they¡¯re expecting you to be the one to advise them.¡±


    ¡°Un. But I don¡¯t n to do that. I¡¯ll be presenting you as my partner. Someone I saw as equally brilliant as me. You do well to hold onto that identity.¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s the same as you saying that you¡¯re putting me on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You can still back out though. I won¡¯t fault you since I set this up to introduce you to this world on the highest difficulty level.¡± Mizuki leered at me as her lips curved up into a sly smile.


    I also noticed Suzuki-san ncing at us while shaking her head. She¡¯s probably taking pity on me. Even if Mizuki could probably give me everything she possessed wholeheartedly, only on these kinds of asions will she not be lenient on me. She¡¯s setting me up for sess. And even if there¡¯s a possibility of failure, she firmly believes in my ability. It¡¯s more like blind trust on her part but I guess her reasoning wasn¡¯t that illogical. She clearly sees me as someone with a huge amount of potential.


    All I have to do is to live up to it and we¡¯ll be good.


    ¡°Backout, huh? Do you think that after everything you did for me, I will leave you in the air? No. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡°Most impressive, Ruki. Well then, here¡¯s the information you needed to know before meeting them...¡±


    Mizuki delightfully started preparing me for the meeting. And while doing so, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the girl¡¯s overflowing excitement. If I have to guess, she¡¯s already in celebration about walking this path with me... Unlike the other girls who also secretly wanted to have me for themselves, Mizuki put all of her coins into this. A partner that will go hand-in-hand with her on the arduous path that she¡¯s pioneering.


    -


    -


    Ten minutester, Suzuki-san¡¯s car stopped at the parking lot of a famous, luxury restaurant. In terms of quality, it was probably the highest in this city. Important figures would always be seen dining in here. You could only imagine how expensive it must be.


    And to think that someone like me would be going in here to be the main character of the evening, it¡¯s like sending a Level 1 Hero to the Demon King¡¯s Castle.


    I¡¯m totally inexperienced.


    Nheless, with the Goddess of Victory as mypanion, I am blessed to triumph against any adversities.


    While Suzuki-san remained in the car, Mizuki and I walked up to the luxurious entrance where three or more people were standing guard.


    With the girl¡¯s arms hooked around mine, the eyes of those guards were all focused on me. In their eyes, I was the one who probably made the reservation.


    And although they didn¡¯t stop our approach, someone blocked our entrance to the restaurant.


    Dressed in a garb that¡¯s more fitting for a butler than a waiter, the man bowed slightly and asked with his eyes also fixed on me, ¡°My apologies but this restaurant is for reservation only. May I ask for your name? Or if you have an invitation from someone, may I take a look at it?¡±


    Do I have an invitation? Well, yes. Mizuki already handed the invitation to me. She also prepared for that.


    At the moment, she wanted nothing more than to be mypanion rather than the honored guest of the client we were going to meet.


    And so, I pulled the invitation card from my suit and presented it to the man.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    For authenticity¡¯s sake, the man not only read what was written on the invitation but also turned it over a few times, inspecting whether it was a forgery or not. When he finished, he handed back the invitation to me before saying, ¡°Wee to our humble restaurant. I will be leading the way to Mitsui-sama¡¯s table.¡±


    Next to me, Mizuki showed her lovely grin before whispering, ¡°Well done, Ruki.¡±


    Yeah. She¡¯s definitely going to praise me every time I do anything right.


    But Mitsui... I only heard that surname and know no one from them. Furthermore, while they¡¯re also considered a former noble lineage, they¡¯re not based in our city or prefecture like the Kujou Family. They traveled to this ce to meet Mizuki only to be faced with someone that could be considered her student...


    Yep. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a foreboding sensation about this.

 Chapter 1565 Business Meeting (1)

    As we walked to the table of the one who we were supposed to meet tonight, I recalled Mizuki¡¯s words earlier when she was exining everything in detail to me. It was long and I remained mostly silent during it.


    ¡°Looking at your expression, I can easily guess what is on your mind right now, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wondering. Wondering why I¡¯m letting you be the main character in this seemingly important meeting.¡±


    ¡°Allow me to preface with this: In this world, there¡¯s the saying ¡®Nothing gained. Nothing Ventured.¡¯ If you¡¯re not ready to take a risk, you can¡¯t really achieve anything in life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m risking my reputation to give you the spotlight. And truthfully, it¡¯s not only because I believe in you wholeheartedly. One other reason is... whether you met with sess or failure, this night would be giving both of us the necessary experience to continue treading on this path.¡±


    ¡°One can¡¯t always stay winning. Because once you gain the mentality that you¡¯re invincible, you¡¯ll be exposing yourself to a bigger weakness. The devastation you will face when you lose once can topple everything you built from the ground up.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s no better time to feel that way right from the start than wait until you showered in sess.¡±


    Ending my recollection at that, I nced at my girl, and somehow, as though she had read my mind, she put a finger on her lips and smiled.


    Although it took me a while to fully understand what she was trying to do, the reality that we were a few steps away from that eventual experience made everything she said sink into my head.


    In other words, it¡¯s also simr to one¡¯s infatuation or love towards someone. Waiting for your opportune moment will leave the other person open to otherpetitors. Like how I swooped in between most of the girls I stole recently. Or specifically, the situation I dealt with when stealing Satsuki, Nami, and Saki.


    They didn¡¯t risk the possibility of failure so... they gained nothing from it. And because they were toote to make a move, they couldn¡¯t salvage this situation anymore.


    Well, in simpler terms, Mizuki was also gambling with me as her chip on the board. But as they say, life itself is a gamble so... there¡¯s that.


    ¡°We have arrived, please ring the bell when you¡¯re ready.¡± The man, or let¡¯s call him the waiter, stopped before the table and bowed in two different directions sessively. Once to the pair sitting next to each other and once to us standing behind him.


    Right. We¡¯re not meeting just one person but two.


    The representatives of the Mitsui Family. A pair of cousins, one from the direct lineage who is probably at least third in line to be the next Patriarch, and the other, someone like Mizuki; a talent acknowledged by the main branch.


    As soon as that waiter left our area, one of the two parted his lips.


    ¡°Huh? Well, this is indeed a surprise. I was skeptical when they returned a message that the prodigy of the Hasegawa Family will be bringing someone else with her. I considered the possibility but to think that it is really a lover. Ane-san, you won this round.¡±


    Instead of an introduction or a greeting, he started with that. His eyes lingered on our joined arms. Moreover, with the way he scanned us with his eyes without even trying to match our gazes, he was definitely something else. He doesn¡¯t seem to care at all. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    From his appearance, he is, more or less, like someone cut from the same cloth as Ichihara Jun. He also has the looks to capture the hearts of women. The difference he has with Ichihara Jun is... This guy is probably not just a spoiled brat who¡¯s doing anything he wants because someone is backing him. He¡¯s someone with the right ability and experience even if it¡¯s not as much as the two women on our table.


    ording to Mizuki, he has just finished high school. And instead of going to college to get a degree, he postponed it and requested to start working in one of their subsidiaries to gain experience in managing.


    His name is something easier to remember. It¡¯s a number.


    Mitsui Hassen or 8000. I don¡¯t know where they referenced that name from or if it has any meaning. And I¡¯m not invested enough to know.


    ¡°Hmm? Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself first, Ha-kun? Our side is the one who requested this meeting. You¡¯re being rude for skipping that part.¡± The other one spoke in humility while reminding the guy next to her. She also bowed slightly in respect and perhaps an apology.


    But then, her eyebrows lifted slightly as a hint of interest surfaced on her face. Her scrutinizing gaze only lingered for a few seconds at Mizuki before it became fixated on me.


    Rather than be intrigued by the prodigy of the Hasegawa Family, she¡¯s more interested in the person Mizuki brought with her.


    Unlike 8000, this woman¡¯s name is known publicly. Mitsui Kyoka. She¡¯s a TV personality. Not an actress but someone who appears in some shows to be interviewed or to be asked for advice. I even remembered catching her on one of those segments. However, I couldn¡¯t remember the content. Maybe it¡¯s about business. Maybe not.


    But ording to Mizuki, she¡¯s here only as an observer. Or perhaps a mediator.


    The one needing advice is 8000. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Anyway, judging by the way they called each other, they probably have a closer rtionship than just being cousins. If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s already the guy¡¯s advisor.


    And from that, the foreboding sensation that I felt earlier somehow intensified. They¡¯re not here to thrash Mizuki, right? Or to make it seem like she¡¯s a fraud and she did not deserve to be called a prodigy.


    Maybe they wanted to test her.


    However, that begs me the question of... For what reason?


    They¡¯re not based in the same location and there¡¯s no rivalry between them.


    They also didn¡¯t look like they were here to ask for her hand in marriage.


    Strange. What is their motive?


    While I was lost in that thought, I felt Mizuki¡¯s elbow digging into my side, pulling me back to my senses.


    Yep. She noticed that I was slipping into overthinking again.


    ¡°Oh. Right. I apologize. It¡¯s nice meeting you...¡± While looking a little embarrassed, Hassen, who was spurred by Kyoka, stood up from his seat and extended his arm for a handshake while introducing himself. Kyoka also followed suit to do the same.


    Mizuki and I returned the greeting with a smile before taking our seats. The girl also didn¡¯t say anything else apart from that introduction. She¡¯s truly letting me take control of this conversation in her stead.


    As perceptive as they were, the Mitsui duo understood her intention.


    ¡°Onoda, is it? I¡¯ve heard of this surname from the South. Can I take a guess that you are part of that family?¡±


    Ah. I knew it. If the scale of their conglomerate was much bigger than the Ichihara then it¡¯s not really hard for them to hear about that prefecture where my father¡¯s family side is lording over.


    Mizuki didn¡¯t react to that which means, she was already aware. I mean, she probably knew about it ever since I¡¯ve stolen her. Just that, she¡¯s also aware that our family is not in direct contact with them. Hence, she never brought that up to me.


    But for this guy to bring that up... I guess he¡¯s taking that as my qualification to appear here.


    How should I answer then?


    There¡¯s no denying it anyway. So, I better just go with the flow. Until we get to the main topic, I¡¯ll amodate them to the best of my ability to socialize.


    ¡°I believe so. However, I was born and raised in this city. The only connection tying me to them is my father¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Interesting.¡± Hassen smiled in response. He¡¯s not faking that look of interest on his face.


    On the other hand, I noticed Kyoka frowning slightly. Whether that¡¯s because of my surname or not, I had no idea.


    A whileter, Hassen pped his hand and suggested, ¡°Oh, where are my manners? Why don¡¯t we eat first and talk business over it?¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m also about to suggest that. We can¡¯t have a proper discussion if we¡¯re starved, can we?¡±


    As I said that, I also lightly pushed my elbow on Mizuki¡¯s side, teasing the glutton whose stomach was already churning. Yeah. At least, it¡¯s not making a loud noise yet.


    With the two parties agreeing, we rang the bell ced at the side of the table and no longer than five secondster, the waiter returned to receive our order.


    I don¡¯t know what I should expect here but this first few minutes can¡¯t even be called the start of this challenge...

 Chapter 1566 Business Meeting (2)

    ¡°This is only my assumption, Ruki. The ones we are meeting today won¡¯t be here for my advice. The Mitsui Group isn¡¯t an ordinary corporation fixated on one location. They¡¯re a multinationalpany that has already spread across the globe. Although we might be dealing with someone from the third generation, they¡¯re morepetent and sessful than the ones in my family.¡±


    Thanks to the dinner that I¡¯ve eaten at home, leisurely dining with this group was made easy for me. And due to that, I got the spare time to observe them more carefully this time. Not just their table etiquette but also the way they carried themselves.


    I also recalled that additional information that Mizuki provided earlier. If the Kaneko Family was already a giant in their own way, Mitsui Group was humongous enough to dwarf it. The only downside is... with how manypanies and subsidiaries under them, there are a lot of different factions in them, all vying to get the seat of the next Chairman of the Board; the central power within their Group.


    In fact, while the Mitsui Family was still considered the owner, those smaller factions consisting of a multitude of other shareholders could truly threaten their rule if they became careless like appointing failures from their family.


    And that¡¯s why a lot of their family members are striving to be morepetent to not be outssed by them.


    Honestly, it¡¯s kindaplicated for someone like me who¡¯s living among themon popce but for Mizuki, she has the knowledge and even the strategy on how to deal with them.


    And since she thrust me into this situation, she didn¡¯t leave me to fend for myselfpletely. She dropped me a hint of how to proceed early on.


    ¡°Hmm. The chef of this restaurant knows how to cook. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Hassanmented while wiping her mouth with the table napkin after finishing a te ofmb chops.


    After picking up a ss of wine and sipping on it, his eyes thennded on me. If I¡¯m not wrong, he already had the idea that Mizuki wouldn¡¯t do the talking tonight.


    That should be something to be offended for if we go by the norm. But as a shrewd businessman, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to understand that Mizuki had some kind of motive for pitting me against them.


    On his side, Kyoka was also silent but her eyes furtively focused on Mizuki, trying to read her expression. Mizuki was probably the same.


    In short. Although Hassan and I would be the one speaking to each other, the two women were alsopeting silently.


    ¡°Indeed. Although I prefer home-cooked meals, a luxurious dinner like this is always perfect for my pte.¡±


    ¡°Home-cooked meals? Now that¡¯s something I don¡¯t often hear from the people I meet. Have you hired a personal chef to do that?¡±


    ¡°Chef? That won¡¯t be a home-cooked meal if that¡¯s the case. I meant my own cooking or the people close to me like my mother or my special someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh-ho. I see. You¡¯re a person who values close rtionships. Just I expect from the one who made the prodigy of Hasegawa Family to change her mind in pursuing a greener pasture.¡±


    ¡°Care to exin what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I apologize but you seem unaware. Did she not tell you? I have been once considered to be her ideal partner. Although this should be the second time that we¡¯re meeting, I still remember the day I first met her two years ago. At that time, Miss Mizuki had just been recognized as a promising talent from one of the branch families of the Hasegawa.¡±


    He was once considered, huh? Oh. I remember her talking about that before, just that I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. And if their first meeting was two years ago, it was before I appeared before her and stole her from that ¡®shield¡¯ she was using.


    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re right. She mentioned that to me once. If I recall correctly, she turned down your offer to dance in that ball. I apologize for that.¡±


    Since he¡¯s trying to rub that one to my face, there¡¯s no way I would take that lying down. I had to return that favor. I could only vaguely remember about that detail but looking at how Hassan seemingly paused as though his muscles contracted, I probably got it right.


    We could be hostile but still smile at each other, especially on this kind of asion. Besides, he¡¯s definitely trying to rile me and size up my worth.


    He¡¯s really a shrewd guy but not that threatening.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s still hung up on that part. With his status, he could take a pick from countless marriage proposals sent his way or court someone he likes.


    In other words, bringing up that past is just another way for him to gauge me.


    And with that unexpected response that I unhesitatingly delivered, Hassan¡¯s confidence took a blow, albeit only for a split second. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He quickly covered his mouth with the ss still half-filled with wine.


    The two women also had a bit of a reaction to that. Kyoka¡¯s frown when ncing at me deepened a little while Mizuki sneakily giggled.


    Earlier, Mizuki said that they set up this meeting upon hearing about her. She either intentionally left out the detail that he¡¯s someone she already met before or she already forgot about him. Whichever the case, it surely made this meeting more interesting.


    After putting down his ss, Hassan straightened his back and acted like he was fixing his elegant coat by pulling on his cor. Then, upon dropping his arm on the table and leaning slightly, his round eyes narrowed as he sharply stared at me.


    ¡°Yeah. That one was unfortunate but a well-received learning experience. It opened my eyes that not everyone will ept me. For you to be epted by her, it must mean you¡¯re a man of talents as well. Tell me, shall we get down to business?¡±


    While keeping a forced smile on his lips, the tone of his voice also changed. It¡¯s more daunting now and he clearly spread out his presence like a lord gracing his subjects.


    There¡¯s no effect on either of us though.


    And while I couldn¡¯t drink the same type of drink as him, Mizuki, on my side, poured a grape juice, as dark as the wine Hassan and Kyoka was drinking, on my ss.


    I took a sip on it without breaking eye contact with the guy and after downing it to half, I gracefully wiped my wet lips before answering.


    ¡°No problem. If there¡¯s anything you need advice on, I¡¯m all ears. Furthermore, Miss Kyoka... might I inquire what it is that¡¯s making you frown when ncing at me? Did I offend you in some way?¡±


    I first thought of only answering with the first part but considering I also had to address that to make this one a sess, I intentionally pulled that up on the surface.


    And due to that, the woman who was silentlypeting against Mizuki bared her fangs after a heartyugh.


    ¡°Offend me? Not at all. However, I¡¯m frowning because of how skilled you are at being pretentious. Ha-kun, you failed to pick that up. This boy here is not from our world.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Damn, well yed. Thanks, Ane-san. I¡¯m seriouslycking to still be fooled like that.¡±


    Somehow, even without confirming that, the guy immediately loosened up his stance as though he was dealing with someone not worth his time. He probably never questioned the woman¡¯s judgement and trusted herpletely.


    ¡°Not from your world? That¡¯s funny, Miss Kyoka.¡±


    ¡°Why is it funny? I don¡¯t mind being wrong for once but you have to prove it. Because from where I¡¯m sitting, you¡¯re like a puppet held up by her strings.¡±


    Upon saying that, her eyesnded at Mizuki again as though challenging the girl to stop her act.


    However, contrary to her expectation. Mizuki¡¯s response was simple. She downed her ss of juice before leaning her head against my shoulder as a provocative smile drew up on her face.


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, I patted her head before facing the dumbfounded gazes of the two in front of us.


    ¡°Although I want to say that I don¡¯t need to prove myself to the likes of you, I won¡¯t be that arrogant to put on that kind of air. However, I feel insulted, really. So, why don¡¯t we stop dragging this and say your piece? You see, Mizuki dered this earlier. I¡¯m the main character tonight so don¡¯t expect her to step in for me.¡±


    I know. Despite saying all that, that was all me putting on airs but well, that¡¯s not important anymore because with that deration, they had no choice but to walk out and call this meeting over or face me and put me in my ce.


    And as I said earlier, Mizuki already gave me a hint on how to deal with them. It now all depends on whether I can be sessful in executing that or not.


    Even if Mizuki said that it doesn¡¯t matter if I fail, seeding in this one would bring us more than just a learning experience. I don¡¯t want to squander that.


    Furthermore, I don¡¯t want them as enemies ¨C I already have a lot. If possible, I want them to be our bridge who will connect us to more opportunities in the future. Let¡¯s see where this will go.

 Chapter 1567 Business Meeting (3)

    Arrogance and confidence. They go hand-in-hand most of the time but only one of them is always viewed in a negative light.


    If you¡¯re arrogant, people will frown upon you. Whether you have something to back that up or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. People will find that arrogance distasteful.


    However, if you¡¯re confident, people will look for the reason why you are like that. And it¡¯s only ever seen as a negative trait if it swelled up too much that it transformed into overconfidence.


    And in that light, overconfidence and arrogance became synonymous with each other.


    At the moment, I may have been exuding that trait but looking down at my feet, I still have them grounded. Pushed down by the responsibilities that I¡¯m currently shouldering. Even if I wanted to shake those off, it¡¯s impossible, or rather, those were pasted and stuck to me.


    In other words, I could never be arrogant or overconfident. No matter the situation, I will be ncing back or down to remind myself of what I am carrying.


    And so, as I faced the two people from a different world, I kept my confidence in check and did not overstep the boundaries I have set.


    ¡°Hah. Since you¡¯re asking for it, don¡¯t me me for embarrassing you. Ane-san, shall I?¡±


    This guy. I could¡¯vemended him but when he turned and looked for hispanion¡¯s approval as though he wouldn¡¯t really go through with it without her giving the green light, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.


    True. Oftentimes, I also seek my girls¡¯ approval over something. However, it¡¯s always when it¡¯s a situation that will concern both or all of us.


    In this guy¡¯s case, however, he¡¯s like a trained dog who would move through Kyoka¡¯s bidding.


    I wonder... Instead of me being a puppet, Hassen seemed to be the one held up by a string.


    ¡°Go ahead. Wipe that smirk off that pretentious boy¡¯s face. Hasegawa¡¯s prodigy. If you think you can use us as a stepping stone for your partner¡¯s entry into our world, you picked the wrong people.¡±


    ¡°Heh. I never thought you''d be this talkative Miss Kyoka.¡± Ignoring everything she bbed, I faced her with the same smirk that she just pointed out. ¡°Mizuki entrusted me with the task of advising you and that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to aplish. It¡¯s on you whether to take that advice or not. So, please. Can we just move on to the main part?¡±


    Confidence. Little by little, one¡¯s confidence can also crack down on another''s. And Kyoka, upon seeing me not even being shaken at her deration, had shown signs of frustration.


    She¡¯s expecting to cave in after figuring out that what I front was simply a pretentious act but little did she know, I always have ayer of that on whenever I am in front of someone other than the people I cared about.


    After staring at me for a good few seconds, her mouth closed shut. She then turned her head to her cousin, giving him the confirmation he was waiting for.


    As soon as that happened, Kyokafortably rested her back on her chair and crossed her arms in front of her as though she was wordlessly dering, ¡®Let me see what you¡¯re made of.¡¯


    As a TV personality, she did have the looks and grace needed to draw gazes toward her. Some men from the other tables even kept on stealing nces in her direction. And obviously, Mizuki was also drawing such an effect.


    ¡°Have you heard about the term sunk cost facy? It¡¯s about one¡¯s tendency to continue in the endeavor of something you already spent time, effort, or even money on. This dinner is one such example. I have reserved a seat in this luxurious restaurant expecting to hear the advice of the prodigy of the Hasegawa Family. Yet, that seems to not going to happen anymore.¡± Hassen started while gently shaking the remaining wine on his ss.


    His eyes alternated between me and Mizuki, perhaps expecting us to react. Unfortunately for him, the facy he¡¯s saying isn¡¯t really a foreign term to me or Mizuki. It¡¯s even a very basic one and not worth discussing on this asion.


    But here he is, unting that little knowledge of his.


    ¡°Honestly, I should¡¯ve canceled when she called in to add another name. However, as I already spent effort, time, and money to make this dinner happen by even keeping my schedule open just for this day, it will be my loss to do so.¡±


    ¡°So? Should we be thankful? You¡¯re the one who invited us. Sunk cost facy or not, given your standing, it¡¯s not difficult to fill in the schedule with other important meetings. You chose to be here.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But here¡¯s the thing. What I needed a piece of advice on is rted to that facy. Let¡¯s say I invested in a venture that is already on the decline. I have reached my ROI and earned a great chunk from it. However, as it¡¯s the first business I invested in, I don¡¯t want to simply close it now that I am in a better position. Take note, even cutting it off will not really hurt me at all. However, I want to reverse the decline and have it prosper until I get satisfied enough.¡±


    I thought he was going to go roundabout again but finally, he started talking about the problem he was facing.


    But really, is this guy an idiot? What he wanted to solve is so trivial he can ask his Ane-san for advice about it. It¡¯s even too distant from what Mizuki prepared me for...


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t give me a piece of advice, can you?¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Huh? When did I say that? I¡¯m simply swallowing down the urge to call you out on your idiocy... Oops. I apologize for my words.¡±


    ¡°This little! Hey, that¡¯s not how you talk to your client! Disrespectful mutt!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Miss Kyoka. If there¡¯s something I can boast about. It¡¯s my honest trait. I¡¯m just being honest there. And I apologized for it. Anyway, if your problem is as simple as that... let me offer you this advice...¡±


    Even if the woman was about to rebut my words, I made a dramatic pause there. Closing my mouth and holding my breath, Kyoka and 8000 were instantly influenced by it no matter how absurd it appeared.


    And while they¡¯re still in the process of recovering from it, I continued.


    ¡°That business you invested in. if it¡¯s in decline and you want it to prosper, why not issue an innovation? And before you tell me that you already did that, the innovation that I¡¯m talking about is not simply improving your services. Overhaul it from the ground up.¡±


    ¡°Is that the best that you got?¡± Hassen smirked and Kyoka scoffed at my answer. Both of them found it hrious.


    However, the words that came out of my mouth next once again put them at an impasse.


    ¡°Yes. That old bookstore chain. Turn them into libraries and offer different levels of memberships and exclusive sales.¡±


    ¡°Wait. How did you...?¡±


    Having been the first one to recover, Hassen immediately raised that question. Of course, that¡¯s to be expected.


    He didn¡¯t tell me about the nature of that business venture that he invested in. The reason that I know was because that¡¯s part of the hint that Mizuki gave me.


    She mentioned that even if he asked for a position in theirpany, the guy already owned a business even before graduating high school¡ªa bookstore chain.


    That¡¯s why when he started talking about it, I immediately connected it to that. But really, for Mizuki to sniff that out even without meeting them... She¡¯s the real deal.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I find out about it. It can be Mizuki or it can also be because I did my research on you. If you want it to prosper again, you have to dress it differently. It¡¯s not the number one bookstore chain in the country, right? You¡¯re being crushed by yourpetition. Hence, the decline. So? Why not dip out of that category and venture to a new one? It might not be the first establishment to offer the same thing but it will be the first chain establishment. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say...¡± At this point, he already appeared half-convinced. However, perhaps for the sake of his pride, he swallowed his spit and tried to voice an objection.


    My response. I copied Kyoka. I crossed my arms and fixed my non-prescription sses to act a little pompous before saying, ¡°Of course, it is. It¡¯s not my business. I¡¯m only offering my advice.¡±


    At this point, Mizuki started shaking at my side. She¡¯s holding back herughter.


    On the other side of the table. Kyoka¡¯s eyebrows became furrowed as her narrowed gaze stabbed at me.


    ¡°Even so! I told you that I don¡¯t want it to close down.¡± Hassen argued still.


    And I naturally have my response, ¡°You¡¯re not closing it down. You¡¯re repurposing your dust-covered books.¡±


    It didn¡¯t stop at that. He brought up a few more points that could be seen as problematic but in truth, that was just his desperation to prove me wrong.


    A few minutester, he retracted his aggressiveness, and like amb who had just returned to the herd, he looked at his dear cousin, ¡°Ane-san... What do you think?¡±


    Kyoka¡¯s head remained unmoving. Without taking her eyes off me, she raised her first question,


    ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡±


    This woman. So, she didn¡¯t even try to register my name in her head. She most likely found it meaningless to do so when she already judged me as a pretentious bastard trying to step foot in their world.


    But well, there¡¯s no point in not answering that. That will only result in unnecessary arrogant behavior.


    And so, while showing my genuine smile, I introduced myself again. ¡°Onoda. Onoda Ruki.¡±

 Chapter 1568 Connection

    The business dinner ended after that. After hearing my name, Kyoka stood up from her seat and Hassen swiftly followed.


    Asking for my name again was probably the woman¡¯s way of acknowledging me to have taken a step into their world. And because of her prejudice, she couldn¡¯t stay for a second longer ¨C partly from the shame of being judgemental and partly from her cracked pride.


    Nheless, while nothing else was said anymore, the woman left behind her business card before exiting the restaurant with her cousin.


    And she did it sneakily by slipping it into my suit when she walked past me. Did she think I would not tell Mizuki about that? But well, considering what happened, she must¡¯ve been thinking to talk to me on a different asion or if not that, she¡¯s testing if I would be contacting her.


    On the other hand, Hassen was confused at Kyoka¡¯s sudden decision to leave without saying a word. However, he didn¡¯t question her decision. At least, he looked at us apologetically and even called the waiter to settle the bill. He even added that the restaurant could also charge him in case we ordered more after they left.


    Really, that¡¯s unnecessary. But then again, it was most likely also tied up with his pride as the one who invited us here.


    ¡°Mhm. You sessfully took that difficult first step, Ruki. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    ¡°Really? The fact that they leave right away puts a bad taste in my mouth.¡±


    Right. Even if that was equivalent to the woman acknowledging me, just leaving without saying a word wasn¡¯t that great of a reaction.


    Not that I wanted them to p for me but that¡¯s just too abrupt. Should I expect the same thing next time?


    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. That woman is looking down on you all this time. When she listened to how you easily offered sound advice to her cousin¡¯s baby business, she got pped back by her own prejudice. She¡¯d just be searing her face even more if she tried to tear you down.¡±


    ¡°Huh... Is that how it is?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Yes. I could be wrong but that woman might be inherently that way. I saw her at the same party two years ago. And like she did with you, she dismissed me the same way, thinking I¡¯m a pretentious little girl, stepping into her morous world.¡± Mizuki scoffed at this part which was followed by a proud smirk. ¡°I believe she wasn¡¯t just here to apany and babysit that pet cousin of hers. She has been preparing for the moment I stepped in for you. That¡¯s why we¡¯re having a stare-down.¡±


    After saying that, Mizuki drank another ss of juice before ncing around us. We also finished eating and because of the duo¡¯s exit, some of the customers were curiously checking us out.


    The waiter was even standing not far away from us, perhaps anticipating us to call for him.


    I locked eyes with him and waved him off.


    ¡°I see. Is there more to that story? I¡¯m curious. She can¡¯t be just petty over your ability, right?¡±


    ¡°Will I be able to keep something from you? You already noticed.¡± Mizuki shook her head with a smile.


    Well, it¡¯s not that noticeable at first but the longer we sat in front of each other, the more I understood that woman¡¯s character. Although I wouldn¡¯t say I already got a full read on her, it¡¯s safe to say that she sees Mizuki as an antagonist or a rival she has to beat.


    Unfortunately for her, my appearance here and the way I put myself out at the front prevented her from making that move.


    ¡°Remember the work I am finishing these past few days? She¡¯s supposed to be the principal adviser but the client chose to get a second opinion from me. Guess what? They ended up listening to my advice over hers. That must¡¯ve pissed her off.¡± Mizuki soon continued as she exined to me what could be said about her connection to the woman.


    ¡°No wonder she can¡¯t take her eyes off of you...¡±


    ¡°Un. And because of you, your performance superseded the bone she wanted to pick on me. She must¡¯ve been looking bitter at the moment.¡±


    Afterward, Mizuki finally stopped holding back herughter. She¡¯s really pleased with the result of this dinner.


    And even after we returned to Suzuki-san¡¯s car, the look of satisfaction on her face hadn¡¯t faded.


    -


    -


    Upon returning home, I stopped Mizuki from leaving and asked her to stay the night. Of course, Suzuki-san too. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That business dinner only took an hour and since Akane had yet to return from Shio¡¯s apartment, Mizuki and I temporarily got the bedroom to ourselves.


    Laying down next to each other, I only removed my suit coat while Mizuki remained in her dress. However, after failing to hold back at going for one round where we both intimately admired each other¡¯s appearance for tonight, the dress she was wearing had long been disheveled. As for me, my top and pants remained unbuttoned.


    We¡¯ll be taking a bath when Akane returns so... being in this state wasn¡¯t really a problem for us. In fact, we continued admiring each other.


    Anyway, with the girl snuggled close to me, our conversation returned to what happened earlier.


    ¡°Alright. I think it¡¯s time for you to evaluate my performance, Mizuki.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to evaluate? This guy... That was a spectacr performance. You stood your ground against them. Teaching you and giving you the hint paid off. If I tell my mother about this, her approval of you will rise once more.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... That sounds great. But Mizuki. Would that be enough for me to enter your world? I¡¯m honestly still ignorant about a lot of things concerning that. And somehow, I couldn¡¯t ept that one meeting with an inconclusive result was enough for me to have the qualification to walk that path with you.¡±


    ¡°Haa... Ruki, you¡¯re selling yourself short again. Here let me knock some sense into you.¡± Upon saying that, Mizuki reached for her phone. After fiddling with it for a while, she returned to my side and let me see what was being shown on the screen.


    As she started scrolling down, headlines of articles that talked about both Kyoka and Hassen started filling my eyes. And most of them were dated recently.


    ¡°See all of these? That¡¯s how big of a personality they are. They¡¯re not simple run-of-the-mill people that had just dabbled in the world of business expertise and entrepreneurship. You¡¯ll even see them in magazines. While you can argue that you haven¡¯t proven anything yet... I will say that it¡¯s only a matter of time and opportunity for your name to ring across everyone¡¯s ears.¡±


    ¡°You see, even I cannot act too confident if I ever encounter them. But you... I¡¯ll say yourck of experience in the trade boosted your performance. But at the core of it, it¡¯s really just you showing that you can do anything if you¡¯re given the chance. Also, Ruki, I didn¡¯t ask you to try my path just because I love you, I¡¯ve seen what you can do.¡±


    ¡°Make no mistake, I won¡¯t stop you from trying out other paths. In the end, like you always say to us, it all depends on your choice. I won¡¯t force you if you think you¡¯re not good enough to walk the same path as me but I¡¯ll say this... You¡¯re the only partner I will ever hope for. With you by my side, I believe that we can be invincible. There will be challenges, true. But even if our progress crawls to a halt, we can ovee it together.¡±


    As I processed everything she just said, I found myself staring into her brilliant eyes that continued to exude hope for our future. Or our future that we¡¯re going to build together.


    What did I just say earlier?


    Yeah. Confidence. If anything, that¡¯s one thing I can boast of... And if my girl believes in me this much then I¡¯ll be betraying myself if I get beaten by my own self-beating mentality.


    The future isn¡¯t fixed yet and it¡¯s up to us to forge it.


    ¡°Mhm. Thanks for enlightening me, Mizuki. Let¡¯s start with this then...¡±


    After giving the girl a kiss that gave her another dreamy look, I reached for the coat that I set aside and pulled something out from it.


    Mitsui Kyoka¡¯s business card.


    ¡°What do you think we should do with this? We need connections in this world. Why don¡¯t we convert her to be our ally?¡±


    Mizuki stared at the card for a while before a sly grin surfaced on her face. Even without saying it, I already understood what was in her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re bold, Ruki. I like it. Yes... if we get her in our palms, you won¡¯t just be taking a step. It will be a leap into our world. Anyway, correct me if I¡¯m wrong but... you¡¯re not thinking of stealing her, are you?¡±


    ¡°At the moment, no. I¡¯m not even interested in her. Besides, for being that petty, I have a negative impression of her.¡±


    How dare she look down on my Mizuki? Forget about me, if someone slights my girl, I will definitely not take it lying down.


    ¡°Hmm. But what will you do if I say that she likes her smartypants cousin? They¡¯re directly rted so she can¡¯t do anything but watch him go after other women.¡±


    Ah... This girl. How devious...


    I pinched her sensitive nose and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing. But no, my desire to steal has not been stirred by that information. However, we can use that.¡±

 Chapter 1569 Midnight Call

    When the clock ticked to midnight, I stepped out of the room, leaving the two girls still deep in their conversation regarding what we were just discussing earlier before Akane¡¯s arrival, to make a phone call.


    Since birthdays only happen once a year, dedicating time to greet the girl celebrating it was already one of those special asions that I would prioritize over anything.


    And today, June 22. It¡¯s the opportunist girl¡¯s birthday; Saki.


    Like with Hina, given that we hadn¡¯t touched upon that subject during our conversations, Nami filled me in about its exact date. Surprisingly enough, it¡¯s just four days after Hina.


    In any case, considering I managed to surprise Hina recently, Saki who¡¯s smarter than she looks clearly had a hunch that I wouldn¡¯t miss this moment of greeting her as soon as the date changes.


    As soon as I tapped the button to initiate the call, it instantly got connected as though she was waiting for me all this time.


    ¡°Ruki, I now know why I can¡¯t sleep... It¡¯s because of this.¡± With her room as the background with only the light of themp illuminating her surroundings, Saki smilingly greeted me. Her voice was a little hushed. Most likely because she didn¡¯t want her parents and siblings to hear her. She¡¯s wearing her pajamas and her usually bundled hair wasid rested on her shoulder. It¡¯sbed neatly and gave her a different yet still beautiful look.


    ¡°Really? I might¡¯ve cast a spell on you earlier to make you stay up thiste at night. You¡¯re not expecting me to call you, right? No way, you could¡¯ve foreseen it. I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Yeah. I didn¡¯t foresee this. Only an idiot will make it too obvious that he¡¯s going to greet all of his girls on their birthday right at the first minute.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Having that sarcastic exchange made the girl burst outughing. But even so, she covered her mouth so as not to make too much noise.


    ¡°That aside, the first minute is about to end so... Happy birthday, Saki.¡±


    ¡°Geez. You¡¯re too dedicated, Ruki. I love this though. Being the first one to greet me even if I didn¡¯t tell you about this day.¡±


    Saki¡¯s smile bloomed even further. She cupped her cheek to prevent it from stretching further but little did she know, that only made her even prettier despite theck of lighting.


    I had to take a screenshot of that to save the moment. When I told her what I did, she instantly red up and picked up her pillow to cover her blushing face.


    Unfortunately for her, I¡¯m in the mood to tease her tonight. And so, I took another screenshot and told her about it.


    Little by little, the girl seemingly melted from her seat due to embarrassment.


    Nheless, her recovery was also swift, striking back by doing the same thing as me.


    As we teased each other in any sort of way even when we were separated by distance, a few minutes quickly passed.


    Soon, I found myself downstairs, sitting on the same sofa we always used.


    As for Saki, she returned to her bed andy down on her side. Well, she¡¯s already sleepy. She¡¯s someone who seldom stays up thiste, after all.


    After a minute of silence where we just took turns giggling at one another, Saki then opened up with a hint of mncholy in her eyes.


    ¡°Ruki, this year by far is the happiest I¡¯ve been. You see, I¡¯m not the type to celebrate my birthday... Evenst year, I just let the day pass by without doing anything...¡± She started with that. However, as though she realized something, she eventually added, ¡°Uhm. I forgot but Nanami, Hina, and Noriko brought me out shopping after school. They didn¡¯t say they were buying me a present. But thinking about it now, that¡¯s probably their way to give me a present without saying it directly. They¡¯re aware that I¡¯m avoiding it.


    ¡°Uh... Then did I mess up? Should I have asked you about doing this first?¡±


    If she¡¯s avoiding it then there must be a reason, right? Considering she told me about her past of being a bully and getting bullied next, something must¡¯ve happened before she joined their circle.


    Saki shook her head and sternly said, scolding me for saying that. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then a secondter, she continued, ¡°If it¡¯s a surprise from you. I¡¯ll always wee it, idiot Ruki. You¡¯re dating me and you showed me that things can happen this way and not be tooplicated. After all the changes that had undergone in my life after meeting you, I think it¡¯s not bad to change things up. Besides, you, of all people, won¡¯t let me be sorrowful on this day, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I definitely won¡¯t. I¡¯m even preparing a surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°This guy. Then why tell me if it¡¯s a surprise? Are you an idiot? No. You¡¯re a bonafide idiot already. Ugh... Anyway, I have a request.¡±


    Although she sounded exasperated at my response, the smile on her face never faded, in fact, the mncholy that showed up earlier was instantly reced by a more joyous expression.


    ¡°A request, huh? I expect you to bring up something and use your trait of being a chance-taker... Did that change?¡±


    ¡°How can I take a chance when we¡¯re not together? Ruki, if you¡¯re here, I¡¯ve already locked you in here with me. It¡¯s about time we renew your scent in my bed.¡±


    Upon saying that, Saki buried her face in her pillow ¨C or perhaps, the pillow that I used when we sneaked into her room ¨C and sniffed it.


    When she raised her head again, she looked disappointed because obviously, her pillowcase had long been washed and her bedsheet, reced.


    ¡°I like that idea. So, Saki. Should Ie?¡±


    ¡°Heh... Can you? At this time?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just running to your house. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    I smugly shrugged which pulled out another peal ofughter from the girl. Then after recovering, she shook her head and stared at me with a sharp, reprimanding gaze.


    ¡°Knowing you, you might really do that if I say yes. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll reject that idea. It¡¯s cold and dark outside. It might also be dangerous... I can wait for morning toe to see you.¡±


    ¡°I see... Then Saki, I¡¯ll be there first thing in the morning. What do you think about six o¡¯clock?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! That¡¯s too early! I¡¯m still dreaming about you at that time.¡±


    Ah. Right. This girl sets her rm at seven o¡¯clock no matter the asion. Her body was already tuned to it and even without an rm, she always woke up at the same time.


    ¡°Well, we can turn that dream into reality, Saki.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Will you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Set your ringtone to an rm... I¡¯ll call you as soon as I open my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. We can skip school for the rest of the morning or go somewhere before the sses start. What do you think?¡±


    We can have a short date but a fulfilling date that way. Although there are not a lot of ces to visit with how early it will be, it won¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, Ruki...¡± Saki sweetly whispered.


    With that, our n for this morning was already set. Regarding her request, she retracted her words, saying she changed her mind. Because what she was going to request from me was already granted with the n we made; picking her up first thing in the morning and walking together to school.

 Chapter 1570 Another Morning

    When I returned to our bedroom, Akane and Mizuki excitedly pulled me back to the bed as they immediately brought up the result of their discussion.


    How to reel in Kyoka and fish her out of the waters.


    Banking on what happened tonight and how she sneakily left behind her business card, the two reached a conclusion that it was either a bait that would result in her attempt to restore her cracked pride or a showing of her newfound interest.


    That¡¯s why after talking about the various possibilities, both in and outside of what they considered the business world, Akane and Mizuki raised a suggestion that I should contact Kyoka after a few days or a week.


    ording to them, whichever the case, I should return the favor to the woman by baiting her.


    Of course, it went without saying that their intention also had the hidden encouragement to me to just swoop in and do what I always do; steal the woman by making her fall for me.


    Most of my girls had this belief that as long as I found the desire to do so, I would be able to aplish anything. Well, they didn¡¯t see all of my previous failures so it¡¯s understandable.


    Though I get the logic in their words, at this point in time, I couldn¡¯t really care enough about someone as stuck up and hostile as that woman. Indeed, the potential merit of easing up our path to that world is present. However, there also exists a possibility to get the same result without going through the trouble of stealing her.


    And due to that, I rejected their suggestion. Or rather, I told them that we should think of other ways and simply observe the situation for now.


    I mean, if tonight¡¯s event really affected the woman or that dude 8000, this night wouldn¡¯t be thest time I see them.


    -


    -


    The night quickly passed and the effect of the miraculous tea once again showed itself. Even with howte we slept, I found myself filled with energy; in my whole body and obviously, down there.


    Looking to my right, there¡¯s my golden-haired wife snoring peacefully with a pleasant smile on her lips. Whatever she was dreaming about, there¡¯s no doubt that I was in it.


    Then on my left, there¡¯s the girl with dark blue hair, simr to that of a night sky minus the stars, doing the same. Although there¡¯s not a silly smile on her lips, her peaceful expression clearly showed that she¡¯s having the best dream at the moment.


    Really... Waking up to these views was already a gift that I would always be thankful for.


    After kissing their foreheads and carefully cing their heads on a pillow, I stood up from the bed and got my phone.


    As I promised, I would be Saki¡¯s rm for today. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It¡¯s only half past four in the morning. Due to that, it took more than three tries before the girl picked up the call. On the screen, Saki rubbed her sleepy eyes as she groggily greeted me.


    ¡°Ruki, good morning...¡±


    ¡°Mhm... Good morning. Rise and shine, birthday girl. I¡¯ll be there before six. I¡¯ll take you away whether you finished preparing or not.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... R-ruki, this is the first time I woke up this early, please be lenient on me.¡±


    ¡°I know. You still have a lot of time. You can go back to sleep. Set another rm on six or I¡¯ll call you again. Also, you can forget about fixing breakfast. I can bring you one or we can eat somewhere together.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I want to eat something you prepared, Ruki...¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll be working on it right away. See youter, Saki.¡±


    Well, I was probably a little unreasonable to wake her up this early. But I promised to call her as soon as I opened my eyes. I¡¯m only fulfilling that. And I wouldn¡¯t really mind if she overslept after this. I could wait for an hour or two in front of their house.


    When I ended the call, I found the two girls that were just sleeping peacefully earlier already staring at where I was, their lips pouting.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re forgetting something.¡± Akane pointed at me or rather at my lower body.


    And likewise, Mizuki¡¯s eyes focused on that part.


    Obviously, the side effect of the tea was in full glory once again. And upon seeing them barely clothed figures, blood instantly rushed into my head. Both the top and the bottom.


    I didn¡¯t have any n on skipping it anyway. Furthermore, since I told them about my n with Saki today, they really made it a task to also wake up shortly after me. Or if I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s my movements or theck of my presence in the bed that woke them up.


    Because at this point, it¡¯s already a habit for Akane and the other girls to be as close to me as possible every time they would sleep in the same bed as me. Even on those instances that I could slip out, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they¡¯re just allowing me to do it.


    ¡°Am I? With the two of you looking like that. How can I resist?¡± Upon saying that, I put my phone back on the bedside before crawling back to the same bed.


    Without wasting any moment, the three of us started our morning with a fiery passion.


    A whileter, with energy still brimming all over my body, I left the room with the two girls back to sleep. They¡¯re not tired or exhausted. We only did a total of two rounds, after all. Once with each girl.


    I understand that they¡¯re being considerate again because of the n I made with Saki. They¡¯re afraid that if they keep me in the bedroom longer than they already did, I would be hard-pressed on time.


    Honestly, there¡¯s no way I would fault them for it. It¡¯s not the same as the previous overly considerate decision, after all. That¡¯s why, before leaving the room, I expressed my appreciation to the two by staying by their side until they fell back to sleep.


    -


    -


    As I was on my way down the stairs with the kitchen as my set destination, I ran into Suzuki-san making her way back from the bathroom.


    Compared to how she normally looked, the woman, who was wearing the sleepwear that Akane rummaged through from my mother¡¯s wardrobe, appeared a little vulnerable.


    Somehow, even though she looked like she had just washed her face in the bathroom, her cheeks and ears were flushed red. Furthermore, her usual confident poise was nowhere to be seen. Her legs were pressed together as though she was having a hard time walking.


    After stiffly greeting me, she hurriedly made her way up the stairs without looking back.


    Well, I could have taken that as nothing special but upon remembering what we were just doing a few minutes ago inside our room, it¡¯s not impossible for Suzuki-san to peep or listen in on us...


    Whichever the case, I quickly dropped the notion to pry further into it and continued on my way to the kitchen.


    She¡¯s also a human like us. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d have no such urges. It just so happened that I caught her in an awkward state. Cometer, she¡¯d surely return to how she normally is.

 Chapter 1571 Quick Preparation

    When I started preparing our breakfast, Suzuki-san returned from upstairs, requesting to be of assistance to me. Although I rejected her at first, she remained standing at the side with imploring eyes as though she was saying ¡®I¡¯ll stand here until you say yes¡¯.


    In the end, I sumbed to her unusual enthusiasm and let her assist me.


    Partway through it, when my focus wandered to her side, I waste to notice that she was already out of her sleepwear. She¡¯s back to her striped undershirt and ck pants.


    That¡¯s her uniform along with the coat and boots. No. It¡¯s not just her uniform, that¡¯s how she was always dressed. Honestly, it¡¯s actually a fresh sight to see her in that rather loose sleepwear that Akane found for her. That somehow proved that I was wrong to assume before that she was sleeping without changing her clothes every night.


    Furthermore, as I expected, the flustered expression that I saw earlier was already swept away. It¡¯s like the Suzuki-san I saw earlier was an illusion. Or rather, she quickly moved past it and erased it from the timeline


    But as I said, that¡¯s normal for her. Even Hitomi had the same ability. That¡¯s just how they¡¯re built or trained...


    Thinking about it. I might be at fault for why her greeting was stiff and she immediately ran up the stairs. I forgot that the side effect of the tea had yet to subside. It was poking through my shorts.


    Well, I thought of apologizing to her. However, it¡¯s probably best not to mention it again and just treat that incident as a bygone incident.


    Anyway, even though that should be our first time coborating in the kitchen, Suzuki-san meshed too well with how I work. She didn¡¯t overstep or try to take control of the situation, allowing us to finish preparing a set of meals for our breakfast quicker than I estimated.


    After that, knowing that she was the type to not eat alongside her youngdy, I invited the woman to eat with me.


    I had a morning routine to aplish so I also needed a replenishment of my energy. I¡¯d feel bad if she just left after helping me prepare.


    Luckily, I didn¡¯t need to persuade her as she epted it right away. ording to Mizuki, she¡¯s the type who¡¯s only eating one or two meals a day, skipping lunch or dinner or both. She was probably starving.


    Due to that, we had a quiet breakfast together.


    Uh. No. It was peaceful and awkward at the same time.


    Unfortunately, with my head filled up with things I have to do, I didn¡¯t make an effort to break the silence between us.


    Once I¡¯m done, I left her behind there to start preparing for the day.


    Daily exercise, a quick shower to wash off my sweat, andstly a short review of Mizuki¡¯s lessons.


    I skipped my keyboard practice. Akane and Mizuki were still asleep, after all.


    And with that, I put on my uniform, checked on my two girls still sleeping soundly, and left behind a note before leaving the room.


    It¡¯s still very early, after all. Akane often stays upte and wakes up early to help with my morning wood. As for Mizuki, she¡¯s always busy with different paperwork or problems at night. It¡¯s best for them to get a proper rest today. I¡¯d expect to be scoldedter though.


    Anyway, going back downstairs, I found Suzuki-san standing right at the door frame leading to our living room.


    And by the looks of things, she was expecting me.


    Well, that¡¯s good too because I was going to look for her if I didn¡¯t find her here.


    I stopped in my steps and turned to face her.


    ¡°Suzuki-san, thank you for your help earlier. If it¡¯s not trouble, can I also ask you to look after the two? You can knock on our bedroom door to wake them up. I left them a note so they¡¯ll know that I left without waking them up.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was expecting her to act the same as before; answering sinctly and without any ir. However, it was different this time. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her usually expressionless face cracked a small, almost unnoticeable smile as she nodded at me. ¡°Un. Understood.¡±


    Whether that was an improvement or not, I had no idea. But I guess eating breakfast together shortened the distance between us. Well, as she¡¯s someone whose number 1 priority is Mizuki¡¯s well-being, she must have started warming up to me.


    Last time, she asked me for help to scold the girl for not resting properly. And today, we coborated to prepare our breakfast.


    Yep. That¡¯s an improvement, alright.


    Even if she¡¯s not someone tangled in ourplex rtionship, I¡¯m certain that I can trust her enough to not even hide most of our secrets in front of her eyes. She¡¯s already more than aware of the extent of it, after all. And not once did she look at me in disdain.


    In any case, as long as she¡¯s loyal to Mizuki. That¡¯s all that matters.


    -


    -


    After making a small conversation which was mostly me, leaving reminders, and the woman nodding her head, I exited our front door at exactly 5:30 in the morning.


    Precisely or not, it¡¯s enough time for me to reach Saki¡¯s house without being dyed.


    Looking up, the sky above me was still filled with stars but further to the east, the hues of color had started to change from dark purple to orange. Thanks to the gradually rising sun.


    The morning breeze was still cold but not that freezing anymore. It goes to show that we¡¯re transitioning from spring to summer.


    Apart from the chirping noises of birds up on the tree branches and the asional engine sounds as the early risers with their vehicle traversed the main road, everything was still peacefully silent.


    Five minutester, I arrived at the bus stop to catch the first trip of the day.


    Although I wasn¡¯t the first passenger, most of the seats were empty, giving me the freedom to choose my ideal spot.


    Upon sitting down, I pulled up my phone, spending the idle time waiting inside the bus to greet my girls good morning regardless if they were still sleeping or not.


    Expectedly, no one replied right away. But upon inspecting the messages I received, I found some unread ones from those who I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    One such message was from Hanabi. The twin sister of Matsuri, the girl who I considered to be my first time and the one who taught me about the matters of man and woman.


    Looking at the date and time that the message was sent, I sighed in relief. It was only sent three hours ago.


    Yep. In the middle of the night and while I was still sleeping.


    That¡¯s not what I was feeling relieved at though. It¡¯s the fact that it¡¯s not a message that I neglected to check for more than a day.


    Anyway, upon opening the message, the content of her message unknowingly made me smile.


    Because in it, a photo was attached.


    Hanabi and Matsuri¡¯s selfie photo. As for the text, it reads, ¡°Ruki, I forgot to send this to you. I went to visit their ce today and I caught myself some Matsuri. Here¡¯s a service for you. You must¡¯ve been dying to see her again, am I right? PS. I ought to send that earlier but I fell asleep. PSS. I haven¡¯t told her yet that I met you. It¡¯ll be a surprise for her. Hehe~¡±


    Really, what sort of mischief is she cooking? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s going to arrange a meeting with me without telling Matsuri who they¡¯re going to meet? If it¡¯s that sassy goofball, it¡¯s possible...

 Chapter 1572 Should We Take The Chance...?

    Aside from Hanabi¡¯s message, I also found two more unread messages that were sent recently or, at least, from thest 12 hours that I focused more on my girls than any other iing messages.


    One of them was from Kanno-sensei. That teacher from Third High who¡¯s taking care of the sickly dude. And the other was from Saionji, the egocentric girl.


    What a great coincidence, right? All three from that school contacted me on almost the same day.


    It was as if someone was telling me to check on all of them. But well, why do I need to when they could check on me instead? Saves me the trouble of setting aside time for that.


    Kanno-sensei¡¯s message was a simple update about the sickly dude who seemed to have regained his enthusiasm after that talk with me. As I expected, she was full of praise for him, more like a mother to her son and not as a special someone. Apparently, my lie that I am his junior had yet to be exposed. Maybe they never talked about it yet or Kanno-sensei waved that off and she¡¯s just d that my visit improved that guy¡¯s mental condition. He¡¯s already physically weak, if his mind also crumbled, that woman would probably be sad for him.


    On the other hand, Saionji¡¯s message oozed out every bit of her egocentric nature that it almost read like an out-of-the-norm delinquent trying to extort someone by praising herself to the high heavens.


    She said, ¡°Oi, junior who does not know shame. This gorgeousdy had taken her precious time to type this message for you. ept my friend request with graciousness and reply to me! I¡¯m waiting!¡±


    Yeah. The exmation mark was also included. I could imagine her smirking as she typed all of that.


    But knowing that girl, she¡¯s once again trying to mount hereback by doing this. Given how our first interaction turned out to me almost taming her, she¡¯s the type who wouldn¡¯t give up until she got the upper hand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Unfortunately, her attempts would always end up as a miss.


    Another thing to note was... I didn¡¯t give her my contact details. I only took hers. That¡¯s why thest time we had a conversation was when I videocalled Nao and she just so happened to be around.


    Well, my girl already took her under her wing and for what it¡¯s worth, she¡¯s also having a giggle seeing a girl with that much pride crumbling against me.


    Before the bus reached my destination, I replied to all three messages.


    For Hanabi, I told her to not trouble her sister. Although I did ask her to let me meet Matsuri, I meant it not to be a surprise. That girl kept her distance for a reason. If we met without the girl having prepared for it, she might just not talk to me or be silent throughout that meeting.


    Furthermore, if Matsuri truly changed from her rather rough personality back then, then I had no idea how she would take knowing that I, unbeknownst to her, met up with her sister.


    Our separation was abrupt and it didn¡¯t happen like how I cut off my girls before. We just stopped seeing each other when I refused her suggestion of letting her break up with her boyfriend and start dating me.


    For now, I¡¯ll see how she will respond. The meeting won¡¯t happen right away, anyway. And my days are still too hectic to squeeze that in.


    For Kanno-sensei, I replied positively and continued with my act as a junior who admired that sickly dude. Thinking about the advice I gave that guy, he probably hadn¡¯t confessed yet. If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s still waiting to produce some result to do so but because I told him that someone could swoop in and steal the woman away, he must¡¯ve been brimming with determination.


    I''d feel a little guilty if the dude suddenly dropped dead from exhausting himself.


    Due to that, I added another line, telling Kanno-sensei to remind him not to overdo it and take care of his sickly body first.


    Maybe I would get praise from the woman but I couldn¡¯t really care less about it.


    For Saionji, my reply was short and it¡¯s a simple question, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    As I already know how to deal with her, annoying her first would definitely work in my favor. Let¡¯s see how long she could still be haughty.


    With that done, the only thing left for me to do was to wait for a few minutes.


    - <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -


    Traversing this unfamiliar neighborhood early in the morning earned me a lot of quizzical gazes from those early birds who were either sweeping their front yard or jogging to condition their bodies.


    I also had a little urge to check on my other girls nearby, however, after reinforcing the thought that I was here for Saki, I dropped that urge and simply took another path towards their house.


    Around five minutes after I got off the bus, I reached my destination. And even from afar, I could already see Saki waving her hands energetically.


    Upon reaching her, she unhesitatingly jumped at me before pulling me away from the area. She didn¡¯t even wait for me to greet her or return her embrace.


    She just wanted us to be away from their neighborhood as soon as possible.


    As I wondered for the reason, Saki enlightened me about it at the same time as she stopped pulling on my arm.


    ¡°Uhm. I apologize, Ruki. I don¡¯t want the gossipers in my neighborhood to create rumors about us.¡±


    Gossipers, huh? I guess her neighborhood was different. They¡¯re probably malicious ones who¡¯d embellish the events they saw in their eyes. More often than not, those gossipers just wanted something to stave off their boredom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I also don¡¯t want to trouble you. Your parents still don¡¯t know about us, right?¡±


    Right. Unlike with Hina and Nami, I still had yet to meet them even when I already sneaked into her bedroom. Although I already got the impression that her mother would probably be hard to convince, I still had no idea about her father.


    In any case, asking that question was a wrong move.


    Saki bit her lips and shook her head, looking a little down, ¡°... They know that I¡¯m already dating someone. But, they¡¯re not wee at the thought of it.¡±


    I quickly racked my mind to recover from this and cheer her up.


    ¡°Not wee, huh? Should I have shown up with a box of choctes and a bouquet of flowers?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. I¡¯d like to see that but they¡¯d look at you weirdly for sure.¡±


    ¡°Probably not if I say that I¡¯m going to take you on a date as a celebration of your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because they¡¯re going to be confused. They know I don¡¯t celebrate it. And too bad for you. The chance has already closed for that.¡± Saki replied, continuing her pleasant waves ofughter.


    Her response was fairly positive but there¡¯s no trace of her prominent trait of being an opportunist. If I have to guess, the girl never considered the idea I was presenting before her. Hence, it sounded fun to her, for the most part.


    ¡°Oh, Saki. Don¡¯t you know your boyfriend? If it¡¯s for you, I¡¯ll make it possible. What do you think about this? Let¡¯s go back and eat this breakfast along with them.


    ¡°Eh...?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look surprised. This is your birthday, let us make it as special as it can be. But obviously, I won¡¯t do things impulsively without your permission. Should we take the chance or not?¡±


    Adding thatst line to provoke her opportunistic instinct, I put on a sly grin as I pulled her close to me before turning us back to face the direction we came from.

 Chapter 1573 Not Today

    With the choice in front of her, Saki was put in a bit of a dilemma. From what I could see in her eyes, she definitely wanted to do what I suggested. There was even a look of anticipation in it.


    Introducing me to her parents was probably one of the things she wished she could do as well. There¡¯s a reason why she couldn¡¯t suggest it openly. If I added what she just told me about them being aware that she already got herself a boyfriend and they¡¯re not wee of that though, she¡¯s probably afraid that bringing me in front of them would result in a negative oue. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her confidence that her parents would ept our rtionship was low. What''s more, she also has to lie to them about the true nature of ourplex rtionship. Even if we can hide it initially, there wille a time when we will have toe clean in front of them.


    That¡¯s where her reservation lies. She might be an opportunist who would take every chance she could get to her advantage but when ites to her parents, she couldn¡¯t leave it to chance. She wanted to be 100% sure that it would be a sess before doing something that would impact them.


    ¡°Ruki. How did it go for the other girls? Did their parents wee you with a smile?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Saki eventually brought up that question. She grabbed my hand tighter, imploring me to answer it before she could make a decision.


    With this, it showed that she was already halfway through following my suggestion.


    ¡°Some of them did. But you see, a weing smile doesn¡¯t always mean they will readily ept me. Each of them tested my resolve in one way or another. Because in every parent¡¯s mind, their daughter¡¯s well-being is their number one priority.¡±


    That¡¯s how it is normally. But nowadays, it¡¯s actually rare for someone our age to immediately introduce their partner to their parents. More often than not, rtionships don¡¯tst long.


    If not that, a lot of them were choosing to hide their rtionship status because they find it a pain to exin.


    ¡°I see... So, that¡¯s how it is...¡±


    Saki nodded and smiled but the tone of her voice was sullen at best. She hung her head low, leaning her head against my chest. Then little by little, she wrapped her arms around me.


    Sensing that she was acting a little unusual, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Saki moved her head slightly from left to right, ¡°Nothing... I¡¯d like to believe that they also think that way for me. But Ruki, it¡¯s really not good today... I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ah. I made a mistake... Instead of cheering her up, the opposite happened. What she told me was probably not all it was. Not wee to the thought of her dating someone must¡¯ve another meaning.


    As for what it is... Only this girl knows at the moment. And seeing her like this, I couldn¡¯t find it in me to dig further into it.


    For now,forting her and turning our mood back around should be my priority. There¡¯s no need to bring up my suggestion again. That would just put her in a more difficult spot if I insist on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I should be the one apologizing to you. I was being insensitive again. Let¡¯s move somewhere and eat this breakfast I prepared for you.¡±


    Lifting her head, I put on a gentle smile in an attempt to cheer her up.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that effective but at least, her response was positive. She nodded and also forced a small smile to show on her lips.


    Now that¡¯s her being considerate to me as well. Rather than pull our mood further down, the girl also did her part in keeping it afloat.


    Understanding that, I found my body moving on its own, lowering my head and catching her lips with mine, doing our first kiss for the day in the middle of the street.


    Saki weed it wholeheartedly. And ignoring our surroundings, she hooked her arms around my nape to prolong it for as long as our breath could hold.


    When our lips separated, a natural sweet-soundingughter was produced by her and the gloom that was umting on her face was swept away like it was never there. ¡°Thank you for cheering me up, Ruki. That¡¯s too effective. I can¡¯t believe I almost ruined our day.¡±


    ¡°Anything for my birthday girl. Besides, I was partly to me. I¡¯m ready to do anything to cheer you up. I can¡¯t afford to make you sad on your special day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah. If it¡¯s you, I can imagine you acting like a clown just to cheer me up... I became a little emotional, huh?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not just a little? There must be a story in it. You can tell me about it when you¡¯re ready. For now... we have a meal on our hands. Or on my hand, rather.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Pfft. That¡¯s corny, Ruki. But yes. I will. I promise. I can¡¯t hide you from them forever, right?¡±


    ¡°Or we can sneak in at night again... Jumping from the window when morninges is something I can do, you know?¡±


    ¡°What are you? A burr?¡±


    Sakiughed once more and this time, it¡¯s more clear-sounding than the first one.


    For the mood around us to shift quickly like this, it¡¯s almost a miraclepared to other rtionships.


    Anyway, we soon continued walking in the opposite direction of their house, leaving their neighborhood.


    The day is just starting. We still have a lot of time for ourselves.


    -


    -


    A few minutester, we soon arrived at the same park that we stopped at during the first time I walked her home. It¡¯s where she took her chance to be intimate with me before we sneaked into her room.


    Upon remembering that, Saki¡¯s face reddened instantly. However, even with that memory brought up, the two of us chose the ce for us to eat what I brought.


    It was still early so the ce was mostly deserted apart from a few people walking past or resting there after a morning jog.


    The same as before, we moved to one of the benches away from the yground area for kids and probably the most obscure spot in the park.


    Those on the road wouldn¡¯t be able to see us easily and those who were already inside would only see our side frame.


    Because of that, we got ourselves some privacy.


    Saki sat down at the far-left corner and I took the spot next to her, cing our bags on the remaining space to my left.


    As I was opening the packed breakfast that I ced in a threeyer lunch box, the girl excitedly rubbed her palms together as though she couldn¡¯t wait to dig into it.


    Since I limited what I ate earlier and I also burned the energy gained from it, I was just like Saki, salivating from the breakfast I prepared for us.


    Taking oneyer at a time, we shared it evenly and as a service, I took it upon myself to feed her.


    At first, she¡¯s embarrassed to do it. However, after a few minutes, her mind eventually changed. She even started rushing me to feed her more.


    That¡¯s adorable, in a way. Watching her enjoy something I made was definitely a great feeling. I feel like I could always do it if it would bring a smile to my girls¡¯ faces.


    Other than that, Saki also took it upon herself to reward me in her own unique way¡­


    As for what kind of reward... let¡¯s just say her hands are mostly free. There are a lot of things she could do with it, right? Like feeling me up¡­


    And because of it, as soon as we finished all threeyers, Saki¡¯s opportunist trait reared its fang. Satisfying herself with the food was just one thing. She also wanted to satisfy both of us with another.


    First, she checked our surroundings in case someone was watching us. When she found it clear, the girl leaned closer and seductively whispered,


    ¡°Ruki, the bathroom stalls here are empty most of the time... My hands won¡¯t be enough to contain what you packed in your pants. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1574 Its About Time

    Dering it boldly like that, I normally wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse Saki¡¯s suggestion, especially when she already did the prep work while we¡¯re eating.


    It¡¯s even throbbing furiously, begging for me to release it from its confines.


    As a bonafide pervert, I do want her... I admit that I¡¯m also hungry for this girl. I mean, I even stopped myself from going all out with Akane and Mizuki earlier just so we would have an easier and longer time to enjoy and take pleasure in it with my improved stamina.


    However, knowing that this neighborhood wasn¡¯t as quiet as ours, I couldn¡¯t help but take a moment to consider our choice. I also started observing our surroundings, making sure that no one was around.


    I know that I am being too cautious when I¡¯ve done this more than once with the other girls before. Yukari being the most recent example.


    But even then, we did it in a ce that no one would really see. As for the instance with Himeko where we ended up getting interrupted by Maaya, that ce near the theater house was mostly deserted. Add to that, I failed to resist or refuse Himeko¡¯s beseeching eyes that spoke of her desire to do it with me at that moment.


    Well, it¡¯s actually the same this time. Looking at Saki''s expression that was already expressing her desire to make love with me to conclude our ¡®breakfast¡¯, I was only holding on because I am more clear-headed as well as taking notes from all the experience I umted.


    Ugh. This was another part of me that was slowly changing. Whether it was good or bad, I had no idea. But something tells me that... being aware of this was for the best...


    Or so I tried convincing myself.


    Because the next moment, understanding the hesitation and dilemma going through my head, Saki showed a remarkable smirk that I often saw from her when she was just a simple spectator of my and Nami¡¯s rtionship.


    It¡¯s mostly yful but at the same time, it exhibited her usual nature of being someone who knows how to enjoy every situation she finds herself in.


    Thanks to that smirk, my mind got drawn back to her as she started taking the matter into her own hands.


    First, she grabbed the lunchboxes we just emptied from myp and set it aside properly. Then, after carefully gauging that no one was paying attention to us at the moment, she pulled herself up and straddled my vacatedp.


    Before saying anything else, she hugged my head, burying my face in her chest.


    As my head became filled with her sweet, addicting fragrance and the springy sensation of her chest, Saki¡¯s hushed yet arousing voice graced my ears.


    ¡°Ruki, you have a better ce in mind, am I correct? If it¡¯s you, you often put us at the forefront whenever you¡¯re considering where to do it. But you see like you always say, I cannot let this chance slip away. I¡¯m still hungry but not of food anymore... I cannot wait to take a bite of you...¡±


    At the same time as she finished saying that, my left ear got wrapped with a warm, soft and wet sensation of her lips followed by the sharp yet gentle feeling of her fang biting down on it.


    Because my vision was blocked, the sensation was heightened to the maximum, making me feel ticklish. Moreover, the girl didn¡¯t stop at that. She also paid a visit to my other ear as she started nibbling on them.


    Perhaps, if I look at myself in the mirror, I¡¯d find my ears taking the color of red. Not because of the bite but because of the sensation she brought upon me. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When I eventually got the chance to raise my head again, Saki was staring at me from above, satisfaction written all over her face.


    ¡°On another thought, I think taking a bite of you isn¡¯t enough, Ruki... Shall we continue over there?¡±


    While pointing at the nearby public restroom, she repeated her suggestion earlier. And this time, the misceneous thoughts in my head were already swept away, urging me to instantly have an answer in the form of a nod.


    As soon as she got my answer, Saki immediately jumped off of myp and grabbed her school bag next to mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going on ahead, Ruki... Follow me after a minute. You¡¯ll find me in one of the stalls at the women¡¯s side.¡±


    Without waiting for me to reply, Saki started moving there while asionally ncing behind me as if she was enticing me to quickly follow her and not wait the time she set anymore.


    What a whimsical girl. I couldn¡¯t help but love her more for it though.


    Since it¡¯s nearby, I quickly caught up to Saki.


    She already saw me behind her but she still went on ahead and disappeared into the restroom before me.


    Yep. She¡¯s enjoying taking the lead this time. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Upon arriving inside, the girl was already nowhere in sight. Clearly, she already picked a stall that we¡¯re going to use. She could¡¯ve told me where she was but her little game continued.


    What should I do? Of course, I¡¯ll be ying along with her.


    I started knocking on the stall doors. There are only five and she¡¯s taking the middle one. Sensing her presence was easy considering the space was small and we were the only two people inside it.


    Obviously, I answered her yfulness by teasing her. I intentionally skipped the stall she was in while opening the other doors until I reached the furthest one.


    Then, I remained in my position long enough for the girl to grow impatient.


    Soon enough, she opened the stall and peeked out of it to check on me. Upon seeing me staring straight at her, she pouted, ¡°Seriously, you still have the time to tease me? And I thought you¡¯re reluctant to follow me here.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a rare chance to tease my Saki. I can¡¯t let this chance slip away, can I?¡±


    Borrowing her words from earlier, I delivered that with a smirk before walking back to her spot and joining her inside.


    It was super effective.


    With her eyes narrowing to a slit, she stared at me as if she was looking at someone unfunny.


    I shrugged and pulled her in my embrace. And while she was trying to squirm out to express her dissatisfaction, I sweetly whispered, ¡°Mhm. I do love the faces you make when being teased, Saki. It reminds me of the day of our first kiss. I know this isn¡¯t the most ideal ce to say this but there¡¯s no doubt that every passing day, I¡¯m falling even harder for you.¡±


    Saki blushed almost instantly. But momentster, she clicked her tongue and sulkily snorted, ¡°This guy. Do you think you can butter me up with your cheesy lines?¡± As I expected, she paused at that before facepalming andmenting her frailty against me, ¡°Yes, you can. Ugh... Idiot Ruki. Be grateful I love you this much even if you¡¯re too much of a tease.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more than grateful,¡± I replied. This time, I dropped the yfulness and immediately went for her lips.


    Saki closed her eyes and so did I. Soon afterward, we stopped using words tomunicate. With our desire for each other surfacing and eventually getting expressed by our subsequent actions, it didn''t take long for things to escte in our expected direction.


    When Saki sat down on the covered seat and started unbuttoning my pants, a set of footsteps entering the restroom reached our ears. It¡¯s heavy and clearly didn¡¯te from a woman.


    Saki and I stared at one another and with hushed voices, we smilingly said while shaking our heads.


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°He just won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Who are we talking about? Who else? It¡¯s that silent guy.


    Saki not only straddled me to bring my head back from the clouds, it¡¯s also because she spotted him lingering at the entrance of the park.


    He¡¯s aware of her birthday. He must¡¯ve been on her way to see her as well. But whether he would greet her or not was still debatable. He probably would just watch over her from a distance again. What a sick guy.


    While our short ytime was mostly real because of my teasing, it was also part of an act to find out whether he was going to follow us or not.


    Lo and behold. He did.


    I guess it¡¯s about time to put him in his ce. His obsession with Saki needs to be stopped.


    Before that, however, I doubt Saki had any inclination to stop right away.


    Even before that person moved further inside, she already pulled down my pants, unleashing my throbbing erection.


    What better way to discourage someone? It¡¯s to confirm their doubt. Although it¡¯s pretty much out there already, he¡¯s probably like Ogawa who wouldn¡¯t be totally convinced without seeing it directly.


    Really, what a stupid duo. They both deserve to get someone stolen from them.

 Chapter 1575 Let Me Try *

    A minute might be a quick one considering how time flies quickly but with Saki focusing more on satisfying our desire than the person who entered the bathroom to spy on us, that one minute was long enough for my mind to also lean towards finishing what we just started.


    While her hands were both skillfully handling my erection, Saki¡¯s mouth opened wide, taking me inside her mouth like she was sucking on something very delectable. Her tongue use had even leveled up from before and even without my instruction, she was well aware of where to poke me with her tongue, resulting in my hips involuntarily jolting as waves of pleasure filled my entire body.


    As she was eager to squeeze out my first or maybe the third round of the day, the girl started experimenting, slobbering every nook and cranny of my length with her sticky saliva, lubricating it enough to make her hand slide on it easier.


    Apart from that, she slowly opened up her buttoned shirt, giving me the view of her white, chest covered by her bra that I could only describe as cute rather than sexy. It¡¯s a white one with a small blue ribbon in the middle. Given that she¡¯s just as turned on as me, the outline of her ripe cherries was visible to my eyes.


    She then paused for a moment to remove her bra covering it up, revealing her sulent breast. As always, it appeared so attractive that my burning desire for her grew more furious as though I fed it more fuel.


    Even after sucking on that a lot of times already, I couldn¡¯t help but salivate at her twin peaks¡¯ sight. The thought of tasting them again surfaced and gradually filled my mind.


    My hands even moved on their own, grabbing them within my palms. As I started fondling them, my legs buckled a little as I gradually lowered myself to reach them with my mouth. First, I sealed her lips with another kiss. Little by little, I moved further down until I was in front of one of her ripe cherries.


    Looking up, Saki¡¯s expression was already filled with anticipation of what I was about to do. Her body kept on shaking from the excitement that the tip of her nipple brushed against my nose.


    That got her tickled and Saki immediately hugged my head. At the same time as she did that, I helped myself to the treat in front of me.


    ¡°Hhnn~¡± Perhaps feeling my lips and tongue nibbling on her sensitive cherry, Saki involuntarily released a rather loud moan as her addicting vor spread through my mouth. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although not a lot would be able to rte to this, each of my girls had a distinct taste from one another. Or let me take a step backward; every woman had their own unique taste.


    And I, as the pervert whose desire was bottomless for my girls, would always find their taste delectable and I doubt I would be tired of doing it over and over.


    Additionally, the emotion called love that was rampant to all of us was amplifying that, giving each encounter or intimate moment between us a new experience that would make our insides twist from the pleasure.


    ¡°Ruki...¡± In between her moaning which soon became a little subdued just to not let the guy outside hear us, Saki called out to me as though she wanted me to meet her eyes.


    I paused for a moment to do so and the girl continued what she was trying to say. ¡°Let me continue what I¡¯m doing for you... I''m tingling down there... If you continue, I might cum.¡± With her face turning into a deeper crimson, Saki bit her lips as she pointed down. I followed her finger and saw her legs already spread open and with her skirt rolled up a little, a glimpse of her matching pair of panties that was already leaking with her love juices graced my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that, you know? Also, it won¡¯t be bad to taste you down there too... It¡¯s been a while since I did so, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I want to try something. For you.¡±


    Try something? This girl, did she also start looking for more knowledge about this? Possible. They are all eager to please. Akane even suggested back then that she could let me use her other hole but even until now, I didn¡¯t do so. I mean, that one, even after a lot of preparation, would be more painful than the normal pration.


    Also, I¡¯m more than satisfied to use her sacred hole. Our bodies were sopatible that we would never get tired of each other. Though there¡¯s a possibility that I or my girls might try some other variations in the future, there¡¯s nothing wrong with talking about it.


    And this time, Saki was expressing that she learned something and she wanted to use it for me.


    Understanding her dedication, I could naturally not refuse that. And so, after only a moment of deliberation, I put on a smile and nodded.


    Saki¡¯s face instantly brightened up as though another wave of enthusiasm washed over her face.


    At this point, the thought of the idiot outside already left her mind. She couldn¡¯t care less about him anymore. But in my case, I kept an eye out, sensing his movements and location.


    Actually, he probably took another stall as I heard a door creaking. But instead of the one next to us, he went to the furthest one.


    That guy was really only here to listen to us. And by choosing that one, he probably believed that I wouldn¡¯t bother checking on himter.


    Heh... Not today. Enough is enough. I¡¯ve overlooked his existence for too long because of my girls¡¯ friendship with him. But to continue stalking Saki and even follow us here while knowing what we¡¯re about to do, he crossed thest line I drew for him... <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In any case, that would be forter because right at this moment, Saki who got my approval quickly made her move.


    Although a little nervous because it was her first time trying it, she instructed me on what to do.


    She had me stand up again and my cock which was still coated by her saliva returned in front of her face. She grabbed and stroked it once again before letting it point upward.


    After giving it another good sucking, just enough for it to twitch and be pumped up further. Saki began her showcase of the new thing she wanted to try on.


    Her arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me closer to her. Next, even if it made her position a little awkward, the girl lifted her butt from the covered seat, raising her chest to be at the same height as my erection. Then, while keeping eye contact with me, Saki unhesitatingly pushed her mounds against my cock, squeezing it in between them.


    Well, even if she hadn¡¯t started yet, I kind of guessed what she was about to do... It¡¯s something that was more appropriate for women withrger busts. A paizuri or boobjob.


    ¡°Ruki... It¡¯s not that much but I can also do this.¡± The girl said in between her rough breathing. With her head lowering to properly check on what she was trying to aplish, her warm breath continued brushing against my sensitive erection.


    And thanks to my blood pooling down on that part, it¡¯s already scalding hot. When it made contact with her wless skin, Saki¡¯s whole body trembled at the sensation. However, eager to aplish what she wanted to do, she held on and squeezed her pair of hills even closer, firmly holding my cock to not let it slide out.


    She¡¯s not that big enough to bury itpletely. However, the way she squeezed them truly exuded both cuteness and sexiness on her part, especially the way she started struggling to keep it up.


    Pair that sight with her visible charming smile on her lips as she started moving it up and down, I came to a decision that I should not let her do it all by herself.


    My arms dropped onto her shoulder and pushed her back down while also moving forward to maintain that connection.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that¡¯s easily aplished while standing, Saki so... let me help you, alright?¡±


    Normally, she had to kneel in front of me or let me lie down to make it easier for her. Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have the liberty to do that.


    That¡¯s why assisting her and also making my move at the same time was the most ideal.


    Not waiting for her to respond, my hips started moving as my entire length started sliding up and down her nakedness.


    ¡°Ruki... This...¡± Although confused at first, as my hips gradually upped their pace, her attention returned to it. And perhaps copying what she watched or learned, she lowered her head and parted her lips to start receiving the tip or the entire head of my cock inside her mouth in every thrust of my hips.


    Even without taking her eagerness into consideration, the sensation brought about was definitely out of this world. Her soft chest which barely held my erection properly was too great. Though I could receive the same thing from my girls that hadrger busts, this certainly brought about a more unique sensation.


    And with that, it only took a few minutes before the sensation of being about to explode spread throughout my body.


    Saki, not wanting to let it all go to waste, kept her lips enclosed around my tip, taking everything that I released.


    And when she was done, she sucked it until she squeezed out thest drop.


    ¡°Saki, that¡¯s amazing...¡±


    Watching the girl lift her head to proudly show off what she did, my hand naturally dropped on her head, praising and thanking her for it.


    ¡°... I¡¯m d you liked it.¡± One gulp was all she needed before replying. And while licking the bits that spilled from the corner of her mouth, she continued, ¡°We¡¯re not done yet... This is still filled with energy. Take me, Ruki.¡±


    Hearing thatst sentence, my cock which was still throbbing sensitively from having gotten its first release firmly stood up as though answering in my stead.

 Chapter 1576 Before Dealing With The Pest *

    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re forgetting who your boyfriend is. When ites to my desire for you, it¡¯s bottomless.¡±


    At the same time as I said that, I raised Saki¡¯s chin, locking lips with hers again.


    Kissing would always be an intimate act that touched more upon emotional connection than simple lust. That¡¯s why I never neglected to convey what I feel for them through the kisses we were sharing.


    Even back when I was stealing girls left and right and I had yet to get my experience from Matsuri, passionate and almost unending kisses were what bound the girls I¡¯d stolen to me.


    Unfortunately, most of those I stole in the same year I stole Nao had been cut off heartlessly regardless of what they were truly feeling.


    Well, enough pandering about that past.


    With Saki¡¯s wholehearted affection for me, she responded eagerly at the same time as she helped part away thest line of defense of her sacred ce.


    I lifted both of her legs and positioned myself right next to her drooling sacred ce. Even without parting away the thin piece of cloth that was still covering it, poking it resulted in my tip being immediately sucked inside.


    Like me, she just couldn¡¯t wait to be one and make love with me again.


    After teasing each other like that for a good minute, I pulled my hips back and rested my entire length on top of her sacred ce.


    One of my arms circled around her back, bringing her closer to the edge. That allowed me to position myself better.


    Using my free arm, I dropped it on her wless thigh, caressing them sensually, sending more stimtion to her mind and body.


    While still locked in our intimate kisses, I resumed moving my hips, rubbing my entire length against her beautiful slit. The love juices she produced provided a newyer of lubricant for it, reducing the friction that was being generated.


    With her eyes closed, Saki¡¯s entire focus was on savoring both our kiss and the sensation spreading inside her.


    Her idle hands cupped my face endearingly before eventually sliding to the back of my head, clumping a part of my hair. Her legs opened wider and eventually crossed behind me.


    At this point, even if someone else entered this ce apart from that deplorable cuck, stopping ourselves from filling up our desire for each other was already out of the options.


    And so, time gradually moved forward. Once Saki reached her first climax, I spared no time in going in while she was still in the middle of it.


    With how quick the transition was, Saki could only tightly wrap her arms and legs around me while her insides spasmed furiously, clenching down on my entire length.


    To give her a chance to recover even just a little bit, we remained unmoving while buried deeply inside her for quite a whole. Moreover, we resumed the battle between our lips and tongues, preventing our moans from ever reaching that guy¡¯s ears.


    Yep. Instead of letting him fantasize about what was happening through hearing our voices, I¡¯d rather deprive him more in case he truly developed that kind of revolting kink.


    He¡¯s not worth it giving that kind of treatment. Well, none of the guys eyeing my girls do. It just so happened that some of them needed that kind of scenario to crush their hopes and kick them back out to the reality that they would never be able to do the same thing I did.


    Soon enough, I started moving my hips, sliding my cock in and out of her, digging deeper and poking her most sensitive ce.


    Spending at least five minutes in that position, Saki eventually grabbed onto me and lifted herself while still impaled by my cock. Understanding what she wanted to do, I supported her behind, carrying her up and pressing her back against the wall.


    At first, Saki never had any intention to put her feet on the ground again. However, that kind of position was actually more exhausting for her than for me. And so, she eventually had me put her down and continued on it while standing.


    For that, we spent more than ten minutes. Saki climaxed twice; once in the middle and together with me.


    That¡¯s not the end though.


    Because after a short break where we just satisfied ourselves with kisses again, Saki pushed me down on the covered toilet seat and climbed up on top of me, squeezing another shot that filled her to the brim.


    And the moment we finished in that position, Saki¡¯s energy got fully depleted. I had to guide her head down on my shoulder to rest.


    We¡¯re both sweaty and the temperature around us truly did rise a bit. Furthermore, the original fruity smell of air freshener in the bathroom had long been reced by the stench of what had transpired between us. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Well, maybe only on our stall but you get the idea. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Oh. Will you look at this? There¡¯s a towel in here.¡±


    Once both of our breathing stabilized, I yfully said as I pulled out a face towel from my bag.


    Saki, who was still pretty weakened, looked up andughed, ¡°You came prepared, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± I replied as I brought the towel to her forehead to start wiping off her sweat.


    Well, instead of a handkerchief that would definitely get dirty right away from just a few drops of sweat, I specifically prepared that one, anticipating this kind of situation to happen ¨C though my first guess was we¡¯d be in some other ce than here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ignorant not to draw that connection. You¡¯re a handkerchief guy... For you to bring a face towel right in the morning, you¡¯re expecting us to get this sweaty. Pervert Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Says the girl who suggested doing it in a public restroom.¡±


    Saki didn¡¯t argue about that and simplyughed more. And with that, I continued wiping her upper body before asking her to stand up. For what was spilling between her legs, I got some tissue paper and wet wipes to clean it.


    Obviously, that made the girlugh again.


    And when it¡¯s my turn. She grabbed the face towel from me but used her mouth first on cleaning my cock which was still half-erect.


    Well, I still have some saved up but that¡¯s forter. We were already in this ce for close to an hour but apart from the three of us, no one used the bathroom.


    It''s time to deal with the pest.


    -


    -


    Upon fixing our uniforms back to their normal state, we didn¡¯t leave right away. Instead, she sat on myp and we started whispering to each other¡¯s ears, discussing our next move.


    ¡°Ruki, what will you do? He didn¡¯t leave, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. He¡¯s still there. I¡¯m going to confront him. No. I won¡¯t just confront him. Saki, you do know that I won¡¯t let him do as he pleases anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m also going to suggest that to youter today. I think Arisa-senpai¡¯s method won¡¯t work on him when I already tried to stop him from following me.¡±


    Ah. Right. Arisa was trying to get them in line just for the sake of thest vestiges of friendship they had. But for Saki, she probably only said yes to it since the majority of them agreed to that method.


    But really, Ogawa was still tolerable and he¡¯s just digging his own grave every time he would show up. But the guy was a definite danger. And because of his silent nature, it¡¯s hard to guess what¡¯s on his mind.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be honest with you. I don¡¯t want you to see how I will deal with him.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? This concerns me, Ruki. And I know you¡¯re angry with me. I don¡¯t want you to shoulder it alone. I have to be there to witness it.¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not going to be pretty. Also, today¡¯s your birthday.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This has to happen or it won¡¯t really sit well with me knowing that you shouldered it all by yourself.¡±


    As I expected, she¡¯s going to insist on that. But I still have to try. I mean, if I was given a choice, it¡¯s better for me to spare them from seeing a different side of me. But thinking about it from their perspective, their insistence would also be reasonable.


    They wouldn¡¯t want to be ignorant of things I did in the shadows to protect them. It¡¯s akin to a breach of trust.


    And at the moment, looking at the conviction in Saki''s eyes, she really resolved herself to see through this. In fact, if I didn¡¯t express my intention to deal with the guy, she¡¯d probably do it herself using a different approach than what she tried so far.


    Because like me, Saki also couldn¡¯t stand the guy creepily following her anymore.


    ¡°Alright. I heard you. Let¡¯s do this while he still hasn¡¯t moved then. But first, can you inform the others about this? Especially Arisa and Nami.¡±

 Chapter 1577 What Talk?

    Because those two were the ones who cared a lot about the state of their circle, I don¡¯t want them to think that they¡¯re inadequate in their attempt to stop the silent guy from obsessing over Saki.


    Nheless, even though informing them that I would be personally taking action was for their ease of mind, nothing could change my mind anymore.


    Enough is enough. I¡¯ll just talk to themter to deal with the aftermath.


    ¡°I will.¡± Saki nodded, agreeing to my words. She grabbed her bag and brought out her phone.


    While she was doing that, I stood up and left the stall.


    Even without peeking through the small gap at the bottom, I could still sense someone¡¯s presence inside that furthest stall from the entrance.


    Most likely, he¡¯s thinking that it¡¯s better to wait until we leave rather than leave before us. Did he jerk off on what little he could hear? Possibly. But I couldn¡¯t care less about that.


    Regardless of what he did inside that stall, there¡¯s nothing that could save him anymore.


    Like Saki said, I¡¯m angry. I could feel rage circting inside my body. I probably wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just physically hurting him. I¡¯m already leaning toward destroying himpletely to the point that if he saw me, he¡¯d tremble in fear.


    True. I¡¯ve been too lenient on them. To him, Ogawa and the other cucks like them. He must¡¯ve thought that I would never lift my fist against them, not knowing that I was just holding myself back because my girls intended to resolve the problem by themselves without troubling me.


    I did give them the chance but without any result on this guy, it¡¯s now a lot better to take this matter into my hands.


    They might feel conflicted about this but it¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m ready for whatever consequence this will bring to me.


    As long as I could eliminate the threat around them, that¡¯s more than enough constion for me.


    ¡°Mhm. There¡¯s no need to reconsider.¡± I muttered to myself, reaffirming my thoughts.


    After taking a fewrge steps, I quickly arrived in front of the door of thest stall. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Surely, the guy inside it heard my loud footsteps. He started moving, after all.


    Wiping my previous expression, I narrowed my eyes and exhaled, containing the rage that was running rampant inside me. In these kinds of moments, being calm and collected was a lot better than letting the rage take over.


    Because that way, you wouldn¡¯t be blinded by it and deliver what it was you truly intended to do.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t knock on the door. There¡¯s no need for that. Instead, I took a step back to gather momentum before kicking it open.


    Lock be damned. I¡¯ll just fix itter.


    Almost immediately, the loud banging sound enveloped the whole restroom along with a pained grunt from the guy who was hit by the door.


    Shocked by that, Saki hurriedly peeked out from where I left her. I nced at her without saying anything else.


    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t say or do anything. She remained standing there, watching what I was about to do next. She appeared concerned though. Not for the guy but for me. Perhaps, if I really lost myself to my rage, she¡¯d try bringing me back to my senses.


    But as of this moment, I still have everything in my control. I¡¯m just starting, after all.


    Turning my focus back in front, given that it hit the guy¡¯s legs, the door failed to fully open.


    As I pushed it open, I saw him slouched while holding onto his left knee. That¡¯s the part that took the brunt of that force.


    Sensing that I was staring down at him, the guy looked up, his face frowning in pain and his eyes shaking in disbelief.


    As I expected, the guy was not expecting me toe and confront him like this. Not to mention, he probably believed that even if we did confront him, I would just stand at the side again and let the girl deal with me.


    Too bad. That¡¯s not going to happen.


    With my eyes narrowing to a slit, I took a step forward, letting my leg prevent the door from closing again. Following that, I coldly red at him while showing him my fist. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°Hey. Which do you think is harder? Your jaw or my knuckle?¡±


    I had no idea what kind of tone I used to deliver that but the guy visibly shook as his normally expressionless face started showing signs of fear.


    ¡°Gonna stay silent again? Alright. Come here.¡±


    Even when he raised her arm to block I easily grabbed him by his cor. By exerting a bit of my strength, I lifted him from the seat and held him up.


    Our height wasn¡¯t that much different from each other but at the moment, his feet weren''t touching the ground.


    He started iling but that only made my hold on him tighten. And with his weight all held up by my arm, my knuckle pressed against his neck and it slowly began choking him.


    Nheless, even if he was already struggling, my right fist ejected andnded squarely on his face.


    Hesitation? I¡¯ve thrown that out already.


    Feeling his jaw shaking from the impact, I threw another amidst his grunting. And this time, on his cheek. I don¡¯t know if that will unroot one or more of his teeth but that¡¯s irrelevant now.


    If Ichihara Jun only got my fist on his stomach, this guy would receive everything on his face, enough that he won¡¯t be able toe to school today.


    His struggle gradually died down as his snot and tears started flowing down. There¡¯s no blood yet but it¡¯s probably about to show up soon.


    ¡°Are you crying? Yet you¡¯re still not talking. Should I deform your face more before you utter a word? On another thought, don¡¯t talk at all. That¡¯s better for me. I can pummel you more this way.¡±


    Upon dropping that, I threw more punches to his face. It didn¡¯t take long for his left cheek to swell. And obviously, his blood had long been spilled.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Saki arrived at my side. Her voice faltered and the concern in it was still apparent. ncing at her, she couldn¡¯t look straight at Taku¡¯s state but she was forcing herself anyway.


    Her conviction to see through this was still there but obviously, she¡¯s not as cold-hearted as me. And this was probably the first time she saw this much violence. Not to mention, it was delivered by the guy she loves.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to see this.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t be¡­ You¡¯re only doing what you have to do. But Ruki, I said we¡¯re in this together. If he¡¯s not going to talk to you. Let me talk to him.¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s exactly what he wanted. And I won¡¯t give him that. Either he talks to me to end this or he can remain silent and get beaten up by me until he loses consciousness.¡±


    Yeah. Taking everything into consideration, there¡¯s only one reason why he¡¯s still keeping his mouth shut. Because he wanted Saki toe to his rescue. If his mind was really that twisted then he¡¯s probably going to take that as a win.


    What a sick bastard.


    In fact, by letting him hear our conversation, the guy already exhibited some kind of reaction. He¡¯s expecting me to give way to Saki.


    And now that I refused, he started struggling again.


    Saki¡¯s reply was a simple nod along with reaching to my side, conveying her concern towards me.


    After that, she walked away, returning to the stall we used.


    When Taku understood that Saki wouldn¡¯t try to interfere anymore, his listless eyes focused on me and the fear that was umting in it broke out.


    Judging from that, he was finally ready to talk.


    Or that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to happen.


    But even before his mouth could open, my fistnded on his face once more before throwing him back to where he was sitting earlier.


    What talk? We can do that after he wakes upter. For now, I¡¯ll properly show him why he shouldpletely fear me and snuff out the thought of following Saki again.

 Chapter 1578 To Instill Fear

    A one-sided beating with no hope of even fighting back. That¡¯s what happened for the next few minutes.


    Although I had already more or less calmed down a little when I saw Saki¡¯s concerned face close-up, I still have to finish the job of keeping the guy away from her. Or them.


    Reporting him as a stalker and letting the authority deal with him could be the best solution. However, it would be troublesome not just to me but also to everyone involved. And since today is Saki¡¯s birthday, I don¡¯t want to make her memory of this to be entirely about how I dealt with the guy.


    That¡¯s why I was choosing the method I often used as ¡®Ghost¡¯. Instilling fear in his mind to the point that he would never be able to defy me anymore.


    In hindsight, the guy had never caused real harm to Saki... yet. All he did was follow her but never approached her directly apart from trying to talk to her through messaging apps.


    He was weirdly aware of his boundary. At least, until recently.


    If he didn¡¯t follow us in here and only waited outside, even if I would still be going to confront him, using his face as a punching bag might not happen.


    But the moment he showed up here during what¡¯s supposed to be a private moment for us, he crossed that boundary that he set up for himself.


    Whatever the reason, that spells the start of him breaking that ¡®yet¡¯. If I let him be, it would only be a matter of time before his stalking esctes from only watching Saki from afar to approaching her with the intention to get her to be interested in him.


    I mean, as someone who often stalked my targets back then and went through the same process, I quite understand what¡¯s going on in this guy¡¯s mind.


    He was at the point where he convinced himself that it was enough for him to only admire Saki from a distance regardless of how she was already taken by someone else.


    If listening in on us wasn¡¯t a kink for him, then he¡¯s transitioning to the type of stalker who¡¯ll start making advances. Or maybe not since he¡¯s part of the same circle.


    In any case, that¡¯s how every known criminal with the same tendency starts. It''s a curiosity at first. Then admiration. And when that¡¯s proven not enough with their growing desire, it¡¯ll soon lead to the start of their assault.


    Anyway, that¡¯s enough pondering.


    At the moment, the guy was slumped down on the covered toilet seat, unconscious.


    The face towel that I used earlier to wipe our sweat off was now stained with blood. Not just the guy¡¯s blood but also mine.


    The skin on my knuckle ripped when I kept hitting his tough bones. Even with moderate punches, that¡¯s bound to happen.


    Next to me, Saki returned but she¡¯s not saying anything. She¡¯s holding up her phone in front of me and on its screen, an ongoing video call with Arisa, Nami, and Shizu was being shown.


    Two of them looked like they had just woken up but the urgency on their faces was clearly apparent. Thest one was mostly expressionless but the glint in her eyes was enough to tell me that she was standing by my decision to deal with the guy myself.


    ¡°Ruki, I won¡¯t me you... He has iting if after numerous reminders we¡¯ve given to him, he still chose to continue following Saki-chan. But, hear me out, okay? The consequences of this... If you truly used violence on him... you can be in trouble too.¡±


    That¡¯s Arisa who, as always, wasn¡¯t really showing her bias. She¡¯s leaning more toward thinking about the aftermath of what I did. Well, it already happened, after all. There¡¯s no going back now.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m aware of that. Justified or not, it¡¯s a one-sided beating that should¡¯ve stopped after a few punches. But you see, I just can¡¯t stop. If the same thing happened to any of you, I won¡¯t hesitate to do this again. To ensure your safety.¡±


    Arisa bitterly looked down but eventually, she nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Her good intention was really out there but at this point, it¡¯s not really needed anymore. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A secondter, Nami spoke next. Her face cleared up already and in ce of her earlier expression was her usual one. The one that¡¯s befitting of an intelligent main heroine. Despite still wearing her loose nightwear, she crossed her arms and looked at me straight before shooting her question, ¡°Ruu... tell me, do you have a n on how to resolve this situation?¡±


    ¡°I have some ideas. But Nami, starting today, this guy won¡¯t being to the club anymore. I¡¯ll make sure of that. You can disagree with me but I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to disagree, idiot Ruu. He dug his own grave.¡± Nami puffed her cheeks, looking like I had wronged her for assuming she would. But almost instantly, she sighed and gave me the look, conveying that she trusts my judgement.


    After Arisa and Nami, Shizu also said her piece. But first, she asked me to turn the camera to the unconscious guy to check on his condition.


    Once that¡¯s done, she maintained her cool and donned the coat of being a person of authority.


    ¡°Numbskull, if his injury isn¡¯t that severe, bring him to school. To the infirmary. I¡¯ll call Hayashi-sensei. I¡¯m sure she can help resolve this situation. Whether you decide to get him kicked out or suspended, she can issue that right away. However, you have to make him confess what he did. Otherwise, it will be seen as unjust on your part to simply beat him up. I presume he doesn¡¯t even manage to fight back, does he?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the suggestion, Shizu. But before that, I¡¯m nning to do something else. I¡¯ll be an object of fear for him.¡±


    ¡°You can do that?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. By any means necessary.¡±


    ¡°I see... You go with what you think is best. You have our support.¡±


    ¡°Thank you and I apologize that this has to happen. Let me borrow yourpster, okay?¡±


    I added thatst line to at least partially dispel the downcast mood.


    Shizu and Nami from it smiled while Arisa pouted and sighed, before doing the same. ¡°This guy... You did the right thing. We¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Is it really the right thing though? Well, some would argue that there were other methods. But they¡¯re not the ones in this situation so... I couldn¡¯t care less about that possible argument.


    Anyway, after concluding that call, Saki grabbed onto my arm as she also gave an input on what was in her mind.


    ¡°This is also because of me not being harsh enough to him, Ruki. I thought if I keep ignoring him, he will grow tired soon, especially since we showed right to his face how intimate we are back then. Don¡¯t shoulder this alone, okay? We¡¯re in this together. I will be upset if you forget that.¡±


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t ask you to step back this time.¡± I smiled at the girl and caressed her cheek.


    At this point, the guy who got knocked down had started waking up.


    His face was already uneven but even so, it¡¯s not to the point that he got cuts on it. The blood that dripped from his nose and mouth had already almost dried up.


    Upon raising his head and finding me standing behind him, he shook and tried to open his mouth again.


    However, as though remembering what happened earlier, he hurriedly raised his arms to guard himself. He tried looking at Saki but the girl simply stared coldly at him. And that made his heart sink.


    That¡¯s good. At least, he finally learned something.


    In any case, it¡¯s not like I will repeat what I did.


    ¡°Yo. Fancy talking now? If you are. Stand up and follow us out of here. Also, I have your phone here. If you run, you know that whatever you stored in here will be shown to everyone, including your parents. I deleted most of your stolen shots of Saki but I know you have a backup on your cloud storage so... we¡¯ll get to thatter. Decide in five seconds or...¡±


    Upon saying all of that, I raised my fist clutching his phone tightly. Perhaps thinking that I was going to use it to punch him, the silent guy reflexively closed his eyes and trembled in fear.

 Chapter 1579 To Instill Fear (2)

    Upon acknowledging that he had no other choice but to follow my words, the silent guy pushed himself to stand up, hurriedly nodding in fear that the five seconds would be over before he could do so. He looked really weakened and his knees were visibly shaking.


    Well, I lost count of how many times my fistnded on his face, after all. Furthermore, I also threw some on his body, making it harder for him to stabilize himself.


    With how easily he took damage from those, he¡¯s clearly someone who wasn¡¯t physically fit. Either he neglected exercising even if not regrly or he was just toozy to do it. Whichever the case, Saki could definitely protect herself from him in case he ever tried assaulting her using the self-defense skill I taught her.


    That¡¯s how weak he is.


    Once he managed to stand properly, he raised his arm, covering the swelled part of his face.


    Obviously, it¡¯s still throbbing from intense pain. Even without taking medical assistance for it, a couple of days would be enough for it to heal and return to its original shape.


    ¡°Here, use this to wipe the blood on your face and put this on.¡±


    Perhaps thinking that I was going to hit him again, the guy recoiled and almost staggered back. But when he saw a clean face towel and a face mask from my hand, his eyes blinked a few times before looking at me in confusion.


    Saki also had the same reaction but she quickly caught onto what I was trying to do. Her lips faintly curved up.


    ¡°Stop staring nkly. Do you think I will let you walk out of here looking bruised and battered? I intentionally avoided hitting your eyes. You cannot get a ck eye from falling down or tripping, right?¡±


    He might look terrible from all the blooding out from his nose and mouth. However, wiping that off and covering half of his face with a mask would be enough to hide his bruised face.


    I brought the mask in case I needed to disguise myself again. As for the towel, it¡¯s a spare.


    Although still shaking in fear and reluctance to believe that I already stopped hitting him, the silent guy grabbed the mask and towel to do what I told him to do.


    I told the girls I would instill fear in this guy. And at this point, it¡¯s already halfway done.


    Nheless, even if the fear in his eyes at the moment already appeared genuine, it was not enough. Especially when it came from cornering him like this.


    At the moment, he simply epted the fact that he¡¯s powerless when ites to physical violence. Instilling absolute fear in him was still iplete.


    -


    -


    After leaving that park, we went to the bus stop and rode the bus to school.


    I said we¡¯re going to change location but on second thought, there¡¯s no other ce more suitable to make him confess than the one Shizu suggested.


    During the bus ride, I finally heard his voice for the first time. However, it was too low volume and most of the time, inaudible. But well, that¡¯s enough, I guess? His answers were also supplemented by a nod or a shake of his head or whatever sign he was making.


    I asked him a lot of questions including why he¡¯s refusing to talk. Whether he¡¯s saving it for his next life or not.


    His answer? It¡¯s nonsense. He just made it a habit to express himself through gestures rather than words. Or so he imed. I mean, he also seldom made hand gestures, after all. I ruled that out as false. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t care less why he turned up to be like that as my only concern was his obsession with Saki.


    Regarding that, he gave mostly vague answers as if he also couldn¡¯t be sure about his own reason for continuing to stalk the girl. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    For that one, I failed to restrain my fist fromnding on his body again. That reminded him that I wasn¡¯t interrogating him peacefully. If he half-assed his answers, a punishment would always arrive, amplifying his fear that he wouldn¡¯t be able to save himself from my wrath.


    From there, it became easier for me to extract a confession from his mouth that Saki recorded perfectly.


    Furthermore, with the girl¡¯s assistance, we forced him to log onto his cloud and empty his storage, only leaving a few pieces of incriminating evidence that he wouldn¡¯t be able to refute.


    I also sent those to me just in case he deletes them himself after this day.


    Anyway, when we arrived at the school, I dragged him to the infirmary. Not to treat him, of course. Because someone else was going to do that.


    And with my n not to resort to bringing in the might of authority right away, Hayashi-sensei arrived in her nurse outfit, taking the role of our mysterious school nurse.


    Right. Apart from us, no one was really aware that she was the Director of our school.


    ¡°What are you here so early in the morning? This ce isn¡¯t a hangout spot. Go to your ssroom.¡± With her hands hidden in herb coat, the bespectacled woman walked over to us, her eyes quicklynding on the guy sitting with his back straight on a stool close to the table.


    She¡¯s already more or less aware of the situation but since she¡¯s acting as the school nurse, she¡¯s going to y a different part in this than pping the silent guy with her authority.


    ¡°Sensei, I apologize but can you treat him?¡± I answered while pointing at the guy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Moving with slight urgency Hayashi-sensei walked over to take a look at Taku whose shoulder slumped down.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s just say I hit him a few times. I suggest that he stay here for the rest of the school day.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There¡¯s no need to twist my words or hide that I¡¯m the one who caused his face to be deformed.


    ¡°Huh? You lost me there. Student, you hit him and then you brought him here to be treated. I¡¯m amazed you can say that with a straight face. And do you think I won¡¯t report this to the Guidance Counselors?¡±


    Hayashi-sensei¡¯s face twitched upon hearing that. Even though she¡¯s aware, hearing me say it like it¡¯s an ordinary urrence probably irked her.


    In any case, not waiting for my response, she had Taku remove his mask to check on his injury.


    The guyplied and as soon as she saw the state of his face, she started moving to get ointment from one of her drawers to apply to his swelled-up cheek.


    The guy started hissing from the searing pain but Hayashi-sensei ignored it and continued applying the remedy like a proper nurse treating her patient.


    And while doing so, she continued, ¡°Okay, Student. I presume you have a reason for hitting him. This is terrible. I¡¯m afraid I can only apply some first aid. He needs to be checked by a doctor. Judging by that bandaged knuckle of yours, bones might¡¯ve been cracked. Additionally, stand up there and let me treat that as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t worry about me, sensei. I¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯s just ripped skin. It will heal in no time. As for my reason... I think Saki here will be able to exin it clearly.¡±


    In a way, what was transpiring here was no more than an act for us except Taku. Nheless, as he¡¯s clueless about it, he¡¯s probably already on the verge of losing his mind.


    We have evidence of what Saki¡¯s going to im to have happened and my reason for hitting him. If the girl decides to report him, it will be all over for him.


    What I was trying to aplish here was the deepening of his fear of me, or us. By having the school nurse listen to us and give her opinion, it will send the guy¡¯s mind on a rollercoaster.

 Chapter 1580 Result

    Continuing with the act as well as what we nned together, Saki started by telling Hayashi-sensei that we¡¯re all from the same ss as well as their supposed friendship.


    That was necessary for setting the stage for the fake school nurse to put down her input in the situation. While her current identity was enough for her to dole out a verdict, I only needed her as a mediator.


    No. There¡¯s nothing to mediate, actually. She¡¯s nothing more than a witness. Because at the end of the day, I wouldn¡¯t let this guy off lightly.


    He could run to Ogawa or Tadano for help but his connection with my girls would be severedpletely. Kikuchi might also have a say on it but even with only Saki¡¯s testament, she¡¯d definitely stand down and not defend him anymore. Their ¡®friend¡¯ crossed the line he shouldn¡¯t cross.


    For the next ten minutes, Saki didn''t hold back at all. The only detail she omitted was our intimate moments. It¡¯s unnecessary and, of course, it¡¯s something that should only be between us.


    Since Hayashi-sensei was aware that I¡¯m not just sticking to Shizu, the only reaction she had when Saki confirmed our rtionship was a raised eyebrow. Other than that, nothing.


    As for the silent guy, even if he¡¯s already grimacing from the scorching pain of his bruised face, his ugly turned even uglier as though got shot multiple times by invisible arrows.


    Maybe, as hisst respite, he''s still hoping that Saki''s previous kindness to him would once again resurface and prevail, letting him off lightly.


    He''s delusional like that. Of all the things that he could pick up from Ogawa, it''s that trait. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anyway, Hayashi-sensei continued her treatment while listening to Saki. That was not an act, she''s really doing her job as the school nurse.


    However, once she finished, the hidden director who was exerting precise control over herself when handling the silent guy¡¯s face, switched gears. As though she donned another identity, the air around her changed as she straightened her back and crossed her arms as her gaze swept at us.


    That, alone, made the guy shake in fear again. He looked like a wet chicken already, shivering from the cold after rolling himself on a mud field.


    Saki and I didn''t falter at that. I even met her Hayashi-sensei¡¯s gaze. With how confident I appeared, she almost cracked her neutral expression. Maybe I would get scolded by herter. But that¡¯s fine. Knowing her, I¡¯m certain that she¡¯s going to call for me and narrate everything in detail againter.


    I guess I can consider that as the price of troubling her this early in the morning. I mean, students and teachers had just started arriving at the school. For her to drive here early, we probably interrupted her beauty rest.


    After a few seconds of silence, Hayashi-sensei released a sigh before starting.


    "I take it that you''re supposed to be friends with each other. Why resort to stalking? Student, stalking is a criminal act. You can say that you¡¯re just admiring her if it¡¯s once or twice. But to do it almost every day¡­ you¡¯re turning yourself into a ticking time bomb who¡¯s on the verge of assaulting someone."


    ¡°You like her. Is that it? Then why didn¡¯t you confess to her and shoot your shot when you still have a chance?¡±


    ¡°You can me no one else but yourself for this turn of events.¡±


    Although those words were already thrown at him by us earlier, having Hayashi-sensei deliver the same essence again buried him even further in his ditch.


    At the moment, apart from fearing me and my fists, he also got pushed and kicked to the edge of despair. It won¡¯t be long now for him to break.


    But even so, many would consider this as letting him off lightly. We could¡¯ve killed his social life. His parents might even disown him for turning into what he is today. But well, I¡¯m still feeling a little merciful or it¡¯s just more convenient to stop the buzz that will also trouble us if things go that way.


    ¡°However, in case you¡¯re being intimidated by Onoda-kun as well as to bepletely impartial to you, I¡¯ll send them out. You¡¯ll have to tell me everything from your side. But do remember, if you lie. I will know about it. Any leniency that I may give you will be off the table.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And there¡¯s the next part. It won¡¯t just be Hayashi-sensei being impartial, it will be another proof that his statement and confession that we managed to fish out of his mouth are valid. By acting like a reliable adult that can help him avoid the worst oue, it¡¯ll solidify his crime.


    Was it devious? Well, not quite. In the end, he will just be cut off from their club and he could still be the same silent guy who seldom talks.


    I¡¯ll just have to deal with him from time to time to reinforce his fear of me. Remind him that even when I use violence against him again, I will still be the one on the right.


    ¡°I trust sensei¡¯s judgement. We¡¯ll be going then.¡± I stood up and respectfully bowed to the woman.


    Saki did the same but before turning around to join me on my way out, she added, ¡°Can I say onest thing to him, sensei?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t expect that, Hayashi-sensei found no reason to reject it. She stepped aside to clear the view for the both of them. ¡°Hmm? Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Saki expressed her gratitude to Hayashi-sensei first while also squeezing my hand tightly. Perhaps channeling courage from me. A couple of secondster, she continued. With her stern, unfeeling voice, she said to the silent guy, ¡°Taku, you¡¯ve never been put in my eyes before. Not once have I considered you to be my friend. In my head, you¡¯re just a guy in the same circle. Whether you¡¯re there or not, I won¡¯t notice. Next time, don¡¯t take one act of kindness and make it an obsession. Reality is this cruel. You cannot view it on one, narrow lens. You have to widen your perspective. I may have shown you kindness but I don¡¯t consider myself kind. I¡¯m simply an opportunist, living the best life I could.¡±


    This girl¡­ Although she said she isn¡¯t kind, delivering all of those words can also be considered kindness on her part. Even with how harsh it sounded, it was herst advice to him.


    Hayashi-sensei couldn¡¯t help but be pleased with it.


    And naturally, I also felt proud of the girl.


    Following that, we didn¡¯t wait for Taku¡¯s response anymore. We stepped out of the infirmary and left the School Building together.


    There¡¯s still an hour before the start of sses. And due to that, we can resume our morning date and celebrate her birthday with just the two of us.


    As for our destination¡­ there¡¯s a suitable one where we won¡¯t be disturbed.


    Our clubhouse.


    -


    -


    ¡°Alright, ss. Sugiyama has called in sick. Maemura is among the onespeting for the Girl¡¯s Basketball Club. The others who are absent have been dragged by their clubs to watch and cheer for them in theirpetitions. And in light of the Interhigh, the Director decreed that the school day will be concluded early. sses will end after the fourth period. You¡¯re free to go. You can go to your clubs or cheer for our sports clubspeting today. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Time passed and the first period soon arrived. After the usual morning greeting and scanning the empty seats in our ssroom, Shio started with that morning announcement.


    Looks like we predicted it right, a lot of free time today and perhaps in the following days too. Unfortunately, even with that, my days will still be packed.


    Looking to my right, Saki was borrowing Satsuki¡¯s currently empty seat. Even if we already spent that much time together in the clubhouse, it¡¯ll never be enough.

 Chapter 1581 An Interesting Conversation

    Chapter 1581 An Interesting Conversation


    Since I prioritized spending time with Saki without any distractions, I could only inform the girls about the result when we were on our way to the ssroom through messages.


    They have mixed responses, of course. But ultimately, they all deemed it the best rather than send that guy to oblivion. Arisa, in particr, was feeling really conflicted.


    On one hand, she¡¯s dejected that things had to go this way. And on the other, she¡¯s concerned that I once again brandished my overly considerate trait for them, allowing the silent guy to get a lighter sentence.


    While it¡¯s partly true, I didn¡¯t tell her that. Instead, I reassured her that my decision was for our own convenience. She wasn¡¯tpletely convinced but since I will be seeing herter, I¡¯ll just convince her again. And the same goes for the others.


    As for Izumi, the fake delinquent only asked me to confirm if the silent guy truly did all that. If I¡¯m not wrong, she also didn¡¯t want to be biased in her judgement ¨C being their Club President and all. She may be unreasonable at times but the girl''s sense of responsibility was that high.


    In a way, she¡¯s really fit to be their leader.


    Anyway, the day continued and the first period quickly ended.


    When I went out to bring Shio¡¯s teaching materials to her next ss, I got a little dyed in going back.


    Watanabe and Komoe, who I hadn¡¯t seen for a few days, both stood up and chased after me.


    The former reported to me some new gossip and information she collected all around the campus. She¡¯s that diligent at her job of being our eyes and ears.


    As for thetter... Apart from expressing her longing for me in the form of grabbing my hand and lifting it to her head for a pat, she updated me about her current state in their ssroom.


    Those who were previously close to her had started talking to her again. And even the guy she asked to be friends with approached her, apologizing. He¡¯s not that dense, apparently. He managed to draw the conclusion that he was the reason Komoe stoppeding to school.


    But even if that¡¯s the case, the girl smugly told me that she denied it to his face and made up another reason like... she didn¡¯t feel like going to school again.


    Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with doing that. And I find it a lot better for the girl.


    The guy didn¡¯t need to hear her reason. Who knows? He might even feel proud of himself if Komoe admitted to it.


    Anyway, that update was actually something Eguchi-sensei and the other Guidance Counselors tasked her with. They¡¯re still wary that the girl might stoping to school again, after all.


    And since I¡¯m the one who brought her back, they also tasked me with continuing to monitor her starting today.


    Really, even without their prompt, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to abandon her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the duration of our conversation, even with Watanabe watching that she finally got a proper reason to approach me through that task given to her.


    closely beside us, Komoe didn¡¯t even try to hide how much she wanted me to dote on her. Moreover, in her own words, she loved that she finally got a proper reason to approach me through that task given to her.


    After giving the girl another pat on the head, I walked them back to their ssroom.


    Before separating from them, Watanabe whispered something to me, ¡°Onoda-kun, I know I said that everything will be fine on my side but Ma-kun... He¡¯s starting to act strange whenever I mention your name. He¡¯s not jealous, is he?¡±


    Yep. That girl is also showing signs of being dense. Of course, he¡¯s jealous. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get to answer her as the bell echoed across the hall, indicating the start of the 2nd period.


    -


    -


    ¡°I heard the baseball club has drawn the worst opponent for them. It sucks but they¡¯ll probably be eliminated right away. Miyoshi-kun is even inviting us to watch.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Our school isn¡¯t really that decent when ites to sports anyway. A lot of them are cking off on practice.¡±


    ¡°Not all. Wasn¡¯t Maemura¡¯s club almost beat a strong contender for our prefecture when they had a practice game?¡±


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re right. I remember how hyped we were back then. Moreover, aren¡¯t Onoda-kun and those around him going there? It¡¯ll be interesting.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why do you find it interesting?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re blind. That guy. Isn¡¯t he surrounded by girls? And that includes us, Shimura. Compared to the others, we¡¯regging behind but... don¡¯t you want to enter thepetition?¡±


    At the end of the 2nd period, Igged behind everyone ining to the scienceb for our next ss. And when I was going to catch up on them, I chanced upon that interesting conversation.


    There are two girls in front not too far away from me; Shimura and Mutsumi. Judging by the time frame, they also took their sweet time in moving to theb.


    As they failed to notice me behind them, I got to hear everything they were talking about. And weirdly enough, their topic moved from talking about the sports clubs who werepeting today to me.


    I thought of walking past them to quickly join my girls but upon hearing that, it would be awkward for them if I suddenly announced my presence, right?


    ¡°Competition... That¡¯s one weird way to put it. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re all his girlfriends by now? Don¡¯t you see how they all look intimate when they¡¯re next to him? Onoda-kun too... The way he stared at them is more of a doting lover than a close friend. Compare that to the way he talked to us... No, it¡¯s iparable.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I get you. Didn¡¯t he also get kissed by that transfer student on her first day? Look where she is now... It¡¯s like she¡¯s always been a part of their cuddly group... Also, Andou kissed him too and he didn¡¯t say anything... Oh, wait... we¡¯re on to something here.¡±


    While Shimura was shaking her head and looking like hope started leaking out from her body, Mutsumi acted like she was getting enlightened about our situation.


    But well, she¡¯s really getting onto something there. If they continue their conversation, they¡¯ll surely be able to convince each other that everything they spected is true.


    ¡°Kiss... They¡¯re bold enough to kiss him. How are we going topete with that?¡±


    ¡°Jeez. You¡¯re giving up just like tha¡ª¡±


    Mutsumi¡¯s voice was cut short right there. Because when she turned her head to the side, she caught a glimpse of me not far from them.


    The girl froze in her steps, resulting in Shimura also finding it strange. That led thetter to also follow the direction of her eyes.


    Not a secondter, she reacted the same as her.


    Ignoring all that, I tilted my head and stopped before them, ¡°Hmm? You two are still here? And here I thought I¡¯m runningte for our next ss.¡±


    Yep. I acted oblivious for their sake.


    The first one who got out of her frozen state was Shimura. While shaking a little, she said, ¡°Onoda-kun, did you hear...?¡±


    ¡°Hear what? Are you gossiping about someone? That¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°Uh. It¡¯s not like that! We¡¯re talking about a secret.¡±


    And that¡¯s Mutsumi who got unfrozen upon hearing my answer.


    ¡°I see. I haven¡¯t heard anything. But I don¡¯t mind if you share it with me, I¡¯m tight-lipped. It won¡¯t ever leak out.¡± I put on an amused smile as I whispered those close to their ears before stepping into the space between them.


    Mutsumi shivered and took a step back while Shimura instantly became flustered.


    These two, they¡¯re giving nice reactions, aren¡¯t they? If my girls saw this, I could imagine them showing their amused or mischievous grins while hinting at me to grab these two for myself.

 Chapter 1582 Crop

    Chapter 1582 Crop


    Of course, with their topic being about me, none of the two girls dared to tell me about it. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The flustered Shimura kept on fumbling with her words and almost lost her bnce from fidgeting so much. If I didn¡¯t fill in the gap between them, she would have no one to lean on to get her bnce back.


    Uh. Let¡¯s not talk about how that little contact with me made her even more flustered.


    It¡¯s understandable, anyway. She¡¯s the type who¡¯s akin to an open book. I didn¡¯t need to observe her closely to find out how much she was interested in me. I was certain that it was only admiration before. But after my confession at that snack bar and my transformation post-haircut, it had developed this much within that short time.


    Most likely, if by some chance, we found ourselves alone together, she might not be able to stop herself from confessing. Or if shecked the courage to do that, she¡¯d be lost in her thoughts within that duration.


    On the other hand, the quick-witted Misumi managed toe up with something else to pass off as the secret they were talking about.


    She¡¯s different from Shimura. She¡¯s the type who can really act like she¡¯s uninterested in someone yet able to get close to that person naturally. We didn¡¯t have that much interaction with each other but that¡¯s what I picked up every time we were in the same ce. Like this very moment.


    Nheless, those instances were bing lesser due to the fact that my girls seldom leave my side anymore.


    Let¡¯s just say, they¡¯re in luck today.


    ¡°As promised. I¡¯ll keep that secret. You two cane andin to me if it ever leaked.¡±


    After pretending to believe what she just made up, that¡¯s how I responded along with a gesture of zipping my mouth shut.


    ¡°Eh. It¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s right. And we know you¡¯re trustworthy, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Misumi¡¯s eyes darted around as she couldn¡¯t handle looking at me straight after making that secret up. And Shimura could only awkwardly go along with it.


    There¡¯s no need to put them in a tough spot. It¡¯s enough to let the matter rest there. And so, the three of us continued to the scienceb. Obviously,ing into theb along with me earned the two a mix of hostile and intrigued gazes from my girls and our ssmates alike. Shimura almost shrunk behind me to hide from that while Misumi somehow managed to look like she was proudly standing her ground but secretly, she was shaking.


    -


    -


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not impressed, Ruki. Catching girls is now like pulling a crop from your field. You can take a pick and people will think it''s natural.¡±


    As I took up the seat that my girls reserved for me, Hana who was seated directly behind me leaned forward to whisper that.


    Before I could react to that, Nami, who was taking up the space on my right, expressed her agreement with a nod. Her eyes seemingly homed into both Shimura and Misumi who had just separated from me.


    Is she intimidating them? Maybe. Maybe not. Well, Saki was taking half of my attention, after all. As she was seated on my left, she didn¡¯t waste the chance to grab my hand again and hid it under our desk.


    Although we were seated at the same location as before, they always shuffled on who would be sitting next to me. Thest time, it was Chii and Hana.


    Anyway, Nami also didn¡¯t stop there. Soon she uttered a response to Hana¡¯s words. But in my ears, it sounded like another jab to the stubborn girl.


    Yeah. They¡¯re still butting heads with each other whenever there¡¯s a chance.


    ¡°And you¡¯re one of those crops, Hana. You have no hope of stealing him. Likewise, no one can steal you from him. His property has been barricaded pretty well so that no trespasser can get in.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you talking about yourself? Uh. No. If I remember correctly, you¡¯re someone else¡¯s crop. And Ruki stole you right under that someone¡¯s nose.¡±


    To drive her words to a point, Hana not only fired that back but she also intentionally nced at Ogawa.


    Nami clicked her tongue. After all, it¡¯s the truth and she couldn¡¯t refute it.


    However, she¡¯s not one to back down after one loss. Nami faced Hana and smirked. Then, as though she was trying to provoke her, the girl lifted my arm and let it stretch to her back, making me hold her by her waist.


    Although it¡¯s not that visible to others, those directly behind us could see it clearly.


    And it¡¯s effective, I heard Hana¡¯s annoyed hum. But like Nami, she wouldn¡¯t let it end in her defeat.


    Not long after that, she already came up with a response. Since it was impossible to do the same thing as Nami, the girl leaned closer, enough for her lips to brush against my nape.


    Ignoring whatever attention she would get, Hana chomped on my neck.


    In the end, I turned into the stage of their new battlefield.


    To control the situation, I naturally had to step in. Otherwise, they¡¯d probably continue bantering even when the ss was already ongoing.


    First, I mped my fingers around Nami¡¯s side, making the girl flinch a bit from being tickled. Not stopping there, I slid my hand down, feeling up her supple thigh and squishy behind. To prevent herself from issuing a lewd sound, Nami bit her lips and had no choice but to use my shoulder to lean her head on.


    Next, before Hana could sit back down, I caught her cheek and pinched it before saying, ¡°Nami is right, you know? You¡¯re also a crop that I harvested before. I just rented you and somehow forgot about you for a few years. What do you think? Is it time I harvest you again? I¡¯m salivating at the thought of tasting you.¡±


    Interpreting that in the way I intended her to, Hana¡¯s wless face immediately turned crimson. Her hidden golden eye even showed up a little bit when she tried shaking off my hand from her cheek. Then, in a challenging tone, she replied, ¡°Oh, really? Go ahead then.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Wait until I bring you home. Let¡¯s see if you can still say you¡¯re going to steal me.¡±


    Upon saying that, I let go of her cheek and watch her rub it while pouting. But as always, she recovered quickly and put on a face as though she had full control of the situation.


    Hina and Chii who were next to her started berating her but in a lighthearted tone.


    As for Saki, she watched all that while looking unbothered. I mean, she¡¯s more than satisfied to continue being by my side. Her birthday might¡¯ve been interrupted by the silent guy earlier but it¡¯s far from over.


    At this point, like Shimura and Misumi said, it¡¯s already a normal urrence for me to be crowded by them. Even when we started getting even more high-key in our intimate interactions, it¡¯s probably not strange to them anymore. At least, to those unrted. But for those who were still observing us like a hawk, we were probably either making their envy rage on or continuing to be amused at the sight.


    A few minutester, the three of us straightened ourselves up as our Science Teacher soon arrived to start our 3rd period.


    After this, one ss left and we¡¯d be free for today.


    Ah. Wait. Let me correct that.


    One ss left before my busy day continues.


    In any case, for now, I¡¯ll be studying diligently again. I can¡¯t ck off on that part, after all.

 Chapter 1583 Resting With Shio

    The Fourth High School and every school affiliated with it aren¡¯t known for their prowess in any sports or athletic abilities. Instead, the schools were more well known as something close to a preparatory high school for college.


    One look at their library which had its own separate building was enough of a statement that most of their budget was allocated to procure the necessary books that could help every student on whatever course they were going to prepare for.


    In fact, each of the libraries from its four schools could rival any city¡¯s public library that students of various schools often go to.


    And that¡¯s why even if the Interhigh had a nice ring to it as well as a prominent reputation that would send any student excited for the prospect of their school, no one outside the Fourth High School expects them to excel or even qualify for the next stage. Even if passionate students were signing up for those clubs, the majority of students were just doing it as a hobby or a physical activity to develop their stamina and bodies. They would surely drop it once they stepped into college.


    ¡°Not only the baseball club, but the ser, tennis, karate, and men¡¯s basketball clubs all also lost their first matches and were eliminated from the Interhigh. And it¡¯s only three hours after the opening. There will be more matches throughout the day. However, because of those losses, our students are now not that keen toe and watch.¡± Shio told me in a rather disheartened voice.


    The fourth period has already ended and I¡¯m currently in her private room. Well, it¡¯s not nned but upon running into her after we finished eating our lunch, I followed her here after informing my girls.


    Since we¡¯re on the topic of Interhigh, Shio touched upon the news she¡¯s receiving from the teachers who apanied the clubs they¡¯re advising.


    ¡°That¡¯s depressing, to say the least. Even though no one is expecting them to win, did they even try to do so?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they did. Ruru, all of us have this trait of not wanting to lose. They practiced every day. Won¡¯t they be clowning themselves if they didn¡¯t take it seriously?¡±


    ¡°Fair point. Well, I don¡¯t care about them. I¡¯m only concerned about those I have a connection to. On that note, what about Eguchi-sensei? I have yet to hear from Satsuki but I believe their first match should be ending soon.¡±


    Right. Because they had to continuously finish match after match, we would inevitably be missing some matches to watch. I already cheered for them through a video call earlier but I know that¡¯s not enough. I¡¯m only here hoping that they will survive the consecutive losses of our school.


    As I was thinking that, Shio, who was snuggled up to me, puffed up her cheeks cutely. With her narrowed eyes as though I said something she didn¡¯t like, she said,


    ¡°Ruru, can I be jealous if you mention another woman when you¡¯re with me? Because I¡¯m jealous of Eguchi-sensei right now.¡±


    This... Which part is she jealous of? I didn¡¯t say anything that would warrant that kind of reaction from her, right?


    ¡°Look at your eyebrows. You¡¯re thinking that you did not do anything for me to be jealous, right? Hmph. Get used to it. Women are this unreasonable even if it¡¯s just a mention of another woman, we can be jealous for no reason.¡±


    Ah. So, that¡¯s why... I didn¡¯t need to think of a reason because there was none... This woman, she¡¯s approaching her period, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°I¡¯ll properly remember that. In the meantime... I can¡¯t believe I can still discover this adorable side of you, Shio.¡±


    With my lips stretching into a grin, I tightened my arms around her, cuddling her further.


    Shio squirmed a bit but with my chintching down on her shoulder, she eventually rxed with only a pout remaining on her gorgeous face.


    A momentter, she opened her mouth again, ¡°You told me about how you¡¯re already close to her, of course, I¡¯ll be jealous if you suddenly mention her. Besides, shouldn¡¯t your question be ¡®What about the girl¡¯s basketball club?¡¯. Or if you mentioned Satsuki-chan instead, I won¡¯t mind it that much.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because Eguchi-sensei isn¡¯t officially mine yet so Shio acting like this was more than understandable. Besides, it¡¯s rare to see my Shio acting this cute, right? It¡¯s a waste not to y along and tease the hell out of her.


    With that thought in mind, I stopped asking about the Inter-High and switched to teasing mode where I get to see my Shio getting flustered little by little. No matter how she tried to regain control by bringing up her three sides that I am already familiar with, she remained on the losing end of the stick.


    And in the process of doing so, the room temperature gradually rose as Shio¡¯s sweet-sounding moans echoed. Once again, the room became a witness to how passionate we could be.


    Several minutester, after wiping the sweat and the traces of what we just did, her sofa once again became our ce to rest. Wey down on it while squeezed into each other¡¯s embrace. Even though she''s older, Shio was no different than my other girls whenever we¡¯re alone. She always loves to be pampered by me.


    Obviously, the times that she¡¯s acting like a proper adult, trying to guide me and impart some valuable lessons were also significant. But nothing beats just being honest about our feelings, right? <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Anyway, after catching her breath, Shio looked up at me, an indignant pout on her lips. Even without asking her, I could already understand what was going on in her mind.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll say something along the lines of...


    ¡°We went off track, Ruru!¡±


    Ah. I didn¡¯t even need to form those words in my head.


    ¡°We sure did. But it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like we lost a valuable time.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... I¡¯m ashamed that even if I keep acting like an adult, you always get the better of me... Anyway, let¡¯s get back on topic!¡± Shio mumbled that first part before raising the volume of her voice a bit for more impact. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There¡¯s really no need to be ashamed. If anything, it¡¯s because I know everything about her that no matter what we¡¯re doing, I could always take the lead from her.


    But she didn¡¯t need to be reminded of that. She¡¯s adorable like this, after all.


    ¡°Back on topic, huh? I only care about Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei¡¯s club. So I guess we¡¯re done with it... Oh. Wait. I¡¯m also a little intrigued by how well the volleyball club will do. Their match has yet to start, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh. I haven¡¯t memorized every schedule. I¡¯ll ask the others for youter.¡±


    Ah. Right. She¡¯s not all-knowing. What she told me were also things she just heard from the other teachers. Well, it¡¯s Sachi and Orimura-sensei. They¡¯ll probably do well or not... I haven¡¯t really followed the state of that club, after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to. We¡¯re going there, anyway. But Shio, will you stay here?¡±


    With the school day ending, it¡¯s only for us students. I¡¯m sure as working adults, they¡¯re still required to stay here. Their job doesn''t just consist of teaching students inside the ssroom. There¡¯s a lot more to do than that.


    ¡°What? You want a free ride?¡±


    ¡°Will we even fit in your car? I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°Heh... My Ruru acting like a proper boyfriend. No. You¡¯re going to be my husband so... this is normal. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s the same work that I do every day. If I want to see you, I¡¯m sure I can reach you anytime.¡± While showing a beautiful and pleasant smile, Shio lightly tapped my chest as she muttered her words of assurance.


    A few secondster, Shio looked like she remembered something, ¡°Oh let me remind you this, Ruru. See the Director before meeting up with the others. Things might¡¯ve been taken care of regarding Sugiyama but you still have the responsibility to see it through to the end.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Thanks for the reminder, Shio.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m proud of my Ruru. I¡¯ve experienced it. I know that you¡¯ll do everything to protect us.¡±


    Shio spoke from her heart. Like she said, because I even took up the responsibility of driving away that bastard ex-husband of hers, she already experienced how it is to be protected by me. That¡¯s why she¡¯s not saying anything about the method I used.


    ¡°Yes. But Shio, if there¡¯s ever a time that you think what I did is excessive, don¡¯t hesitate to scold or correct my way of thinking. I¡¯ll protect all of you in any way I can but if the result bes way more detrimental for us... we¡¯re just going to lose out.¡±


    I still think that beating him up is the right thing to do but I can¡¯t deny that my emotion also got the better out of me right there. I acknowledged that there was a better solution to that problem yet I still did it.


    Things turned out well this time but what about next time? I can¡¯t always be quick to use violence even if it¡¯s the right answer. I¡¯m not the old Ruki now who won¡¯t think about the repercussions of my decisions. And that¡¯s why if there¡¯s someone who I can rely on, it¡¯s none other than the women in my life who also care a lot about my well-being. I¡¯ll continue protecting them and they¡¯ll do the same for me.


    ¡°Un. You can count on me, Ruru. For now, stay still, I¡¯ll get my fix of your scent before I let you go.¡± Shio replied before burying her face in my chest again. Momentster, the sound of her sniffing me filled the room.

 Chapter 1584 Punishment

    Following Shio¡¯s reminder, my feet dragged me upstairs to the Administration Building to see Hayashi-sensei. It¡¯s within my n anyway. After doing all that, I was definitely not going to just dip out halfway and let the woman handle it all. That would be irresponsible. Besides, if I wanted to keep being in her good graces, I better show her that I¡¯m


    However, before going to her office where she should be waiting, I stopped by the infirmary.


    There, the silent guy was still resting on one of the beds.


    When he saw me entering, his rxed expression despite how deformed his face is currently immediately turned into one of abject terror. He looked to his left and right, possibly looking for a way out or an escape.


    Unfortunately for him, with only the door I entered from the only entrance and exit of the infirmary, there¡¯s nowhere for him to go. In the end, after realizing that it was futile, he sat up on the bed. He pulled up his legs and assumed a guarded stance as though he was anticipating me to hit him again.


    I guess the fear that I instilled in him was working properly. But there¡¯s no way to find out if that would persist even after this day or after his bruises healed.


    You know. If it¡¯s not a trauma, it¡¯s not impossible to forget the fear after some time passes. In most cases, you have to remind them about it.


    I am the one who decided to let him off like this, I have to see to it that he won¡¯t act up again in the future, otherwise, I don¡¯t know if I can still hold myself back in dealing with him.


    ¡°Yo. How¡¯s your wound?¡±


    I raised my hand and greeted him casually as though I wasn¡¯t the one who pummeled his face to be that deformed.


    At first, his fear overcame his mind and he trembled like he was doused in cold water. But after a few seconds of silence and perhaps, feeling the pressure from me, he opened his mouth, ¡°I... It¡¯s fine but it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Good, you answered well. If you lied and told me it didn¡¯t hurt anymore, my fist might¡¯ve visited your face again. You understand, right? That¡¯s the price for not listening to me. You have to keep remembering that pain. If you repeat it, you won¡¯t just feel like that. You¡¯ll feel worse than that. Can you imagine being in a wheelchair? Or what if you can¡¯t get that up anymore? You get me?¡±


    I pped once and that caused him to flinch. And as I was saying all that, I gradually closed in on his bed, exerting more pressure on him.


    Cold sweat started to form on his forehead. The white nket of the infirmary bed started to get crumpled from how he gripped it. If I push him more to the edge, it won¡¯t be a surprise if he pees himself.


    But let¡¯s not get to that. It¡¯ll be troublesome for Hayashi-sensei. I already troubled her enough, after all.


    ¡°I... I won¡¯t go near her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Of course, you won¡¯t. You¡¯ll be quitting that club. I don¡¯t care where you go from now or if you still want to be around Ogawa and Tadano but never will I let you around my girls anymore. You see, I don¡¯t really care if you like Saki. It¡¯s a normal thing to be infatuated with someone. Heck, I know a lot of guys eyeing my girls out there. If they did also act up like you, I assure you, they¡¯ll suffer the same thing from me. No. They¡¯ll be worse off. You understand, right? I¡¯m letting you off lightly because, at one point, you probably did something deserving to be called their friend. You just messed it up with your obsession.¡±


    Yeah. Before he got too infatuated with Saki, he was still a normal friend in their circle. They¡¯ve been together for more than years. It¡¯s impossible for them not to bond once or twice with whatever they¡¯re doing as a circle. But he messed up. Much like how Ogawa messed up by being a coward and dismissing the other girls¡¯ attraction to him. If he made it clear early on then I would probably meet them in this school as a recognized couple already. Furthermore, Hina and Izumi would¡¯ve also given up on chasing after him.


    Indecision really brings too much trouble than what it¡¯s worth.


    ¡°... Thank you.¡±


    Perhaps not knowing how to respond, it took him more than a minute to say that with so much difficulty. It sounded more like a groan even.


    ¡°Heh. So, you know how to thank someone, huh? It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to act that subservient. I know what¡¯s going on inside your mind. Rest well. You¡¯ll probably be suspended for a few days but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask them not to announce it. Heal up and when you return, it will be like nothing happens except, you¡¯ll be on your own.¡±


    Upon saying that, I shrugged and turned around. There¡¯s no need to prolong this visit. I already said everything I have to say. If nothing was drilled in his mind then too bad for him.


    On my way out, I ran into Tadano who probably had a gist of what happened. He looked conflicted as he stood before me but he didn¡¯t say anything. He walked past me and disappeared into the room I just exited. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I just reminded that guy to behave appropriately, after all. He would stop Tadano himself in case he decided to stand up for him.


    Let¡¯s see... Mei-chan is one message away. That girl will definitely be enlivened if I contacted her. Tadano will be choosing his words and actions correctly for sure.


    -


    -


    ¡°Sensei, I¡¯m ready for my punishment.¡±


    I thought of starting with a greeting but upon seeing Hayashi-sensei who was clearly waiting for me to show up, I switched gears and immediately lowered my head.


    Looking at the teapot and two teacups in front of her, my assumption was correct. And considering how it already lost its steam, she''s been waiting for more than fifteen minutes already. I made her wait.


    Without giving me so much as a nce, I saw Hayashi-sensei¡¯s face twitch a little. A momentter, her lips curved up as her stern voice reached my ears. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°At least you¡¯re aware that you¡¯re also not off the hook. Come here and sit down. We don¡¯t have all day.¡±


    Upon saying that, she fixed her sitting posture, and her crossed legs switched positions. She¡¯s trying to maintain her authoritativeposure. She¡¯s aware that intimidating me would be useless, after all.


    Anyway, I expected that this is how she is going to act.


    Following her words, I sat down right in front of her. Before facing her gaze directly, I reached for the teapot and filled our cups with lukewarm tea.


    I handed her a cup and she took it wordlessly after a few seconds of simply staring at it.


    Then, I also held up my cup and made a toasting gesture to her before we both took a sip.


    Uh. It didn¡¯t taste good since the heat was already pretty much nonexistent.


    Likewise, Hayashi-sensei frowned and put the cup down right away, ¡°Haa. This is enough. Come on, aren¡¯t you going to make your plea?¡±


    ¡°Why will I plead? I¡¯m aware of what I did. But if sensei can let me off easily... I¡¯ll appreciate that.¡±


    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s gonna ept that if I tell her that I¡¯m not at fault for what happened. No matter the result, I¡¯m well aware that I still went a little overboard. And like I previously decided, I¡¯m ready to ept the consequences of it.


    ¡°Let you off easily. Not possible. I¡¯m the Director. In cases like this, even if your actions are justified, I can¡¯t be too impartial.¡± She paused there. Perhaps, to check on my reaction. Upon seeing me still unmoved, she let out a small sigh before exuding the same dignified aura of an authoritative figure.


    ¡°Sugiyama will be suspended for a week and his parents will be called here. He needs behavioral correction. As for you, give me your armband. I¡¯ll be holding onto that this week. You¡¯ll temporarily be unable to assume your duty as the Disciplinary Officer. Also, starting today, you¡¯re going to report your activity to me. Do you understand?¡±


    Alright. The first part was good enough. There¡¯s no need to drag that out, the most important thing will be the involvement of his parents...


    On the other hand... what is this woman thinking when she thought of that punishment? Surrendering my armband and reporting to her... Does she want to monitor me?


    She¡¯ll be in for a surprise if she hears how my day usually goes...

 Chapter 1585 Bring Me With You

    From how she presented it, I bet Hayashi-sensei spent a lot of time thinking of ideas on how to punish me without making it too much of a loss on my side.


    What¡¯s the armband for, anyway? It¡¯s only a tool to properly exercise the authority bestowed upon me. I used it mostly to shut any voice ofints and stop idiots from provoking me. Besides, even though I kept on patrolling our halls, the rulebreakers weren¡¯t that many and most of the time, warning them was enough.


    I could do away with it for a week. It¡¯s also a plus because I could simply return to Shizu¡¯s side and act as her personal secretary again.


    And that¡¯s why, without hesitation, I handed the armband to Hayashi-sensei. Although it intrigued her why I didn¡¯t evenin, she didn¡¯t voice it out.


    She simply stared at me as if she was trying to read my mind. Whether she¡¯s sessful or not on that, I had no idea. She dropped it after a minute.


    And then, she waved her hand, gesturing to the end of this meeting.


    ¡°Alright. I expect you to be here tomorrow. You can go now.¡±


    Not that I was expecting something else. However, when I remembered my father getting in trouble with her message to him that was inquiring about me, I thought she¡¯d try to get an answer from me.


    I guess I was overthinking that. She¡¯s probably just interested in how I can be so different from my father.


    ¡°I understand. But sensei, shouldn¡¯t I start reporting to you at this moment? You said a week so...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... Did you do something significant again within the short time that passed?¡±


    Something significant? Does having sex with Shio in her private room count?


    As if I could tell her that. She¡¯s not even aware of my rtionship with Shio.


    Upon thinking for a moment, I found something that would interest her, ¡°Uh. I did pay a visit to that guy beforeing here. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a littlete. Does that count?¡±


    ¡°You... Did you threaten him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting at, sensei. What¡¯s the point of threatening him again? He¡¯s already afraid of me. I just reminded him what he has to do from now on.¡±


    Although that still counts as threatening the silent guy, I couldn¡¯t really see it as such anymore.


    And following that logic, Hayashi-sensei had no other choice but to ept that.


    Her forehead creased though. But even if she¡¯s looking troubled, her beauty is still undeniable. I won¡¯t fault my mother for being wary of her despite my father not even entertaining the idea of being the only man fancied by Hayashi-sensei.


    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re too different from your father.¡±


    ¡°Comparing me to my father again? Sensei, when will you move on? Should I help you with that?¡±


    I don¡¯t really care about beingpared to him but this woman... she¡¯s probably having a hard time moving on. I mean, how many years has she yearned for him? It¡¯s probably longer than I lived. It¡¯s not that easy to suddenly forget it.


    ¡°Help me? What can a brat like you do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... It depends on what sensei wants to happen.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Just go now and remember toe here tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Hayashi-sensei rolled her eyes and waved her hand again, dismissing the thought away. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I also didn¡¯t try to push it. There¡¯s no reason to. Besides, I was only half-serious about helping her. Maybe if I see her looking depressed again but at the moment, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her.


    -


    -


    With the sses over, my next destination was naturally to check on my girls first.


    Haruko and the others at the Book Club don''t have any ns to go and watch the Inter High. Instead, they¡¯re just going to spend an hour or two doing club activities before going home. And that¡¯s the same for the Poem Appreciation Club.


    Minori and Yuika-senpai were a little more weing to my presence than before. However, the same as usual, thetter warily maintained her distance from me as if I would pounce on her at any moment.


    At least, Minori-senpai stopped telling me that she was ready to be stolen or challenging me to do so. I talked to them about some things rted to them and called it a day.


    There¡¯s nothing much to say about Kanzaki. She¡¯s still, more or less, in the process of finding her answer. However, unlike when we were in the ssroom where she could only watch me from her seat, our ss President had started to grow bolder at her attempt to get closer to me.


    Unfortunately for her, Edel and Himeko wouldn¡¯t yield their ce by my side easily. Haruko, Mina, and Aya were just amused watching me getting buried in either Himeko or Edel¡¯s chest.


    Well, I enjoyed it so there are noints from me about that.


    Following my visit there, I moved to the nearby Game Club for Maaya. They don¡¯t have club activity today but some of them still went there to pass the time.


    Miura-senpai tried inviting me to join them in ying one game but Maaya got in between us before I could answer. And before the eyes of the few members of that club, the girl grabbed my hand and pulled me along with her, exiting their clubroom. She didn¡¯t care anymore what they would think about us. But still, without proper confirmation, they¡¯d be left guessing.


    Before exiting the room, I noticed Miura-senpai with a bitter smile on her lips. However, as soon as she caught me staring at her, enthusiasm was reignited in her eyes. She silently mouthed, ¡®I¡¯ll get you next time¡¯ before waving me goodbye.


    Maaya didn¡¯t notice that as her eyes were fixed forward. Still, I told her about it when we started moving away from their clubroom.


    Her response? ¡®I don¡¯t care. She seems passionate about you too. She¡¯s always asking me about you whenever there¡¯s a chance. Why not get her instead?¡¯


    Did I expect that response? Maybe. Nheless, I sensed a hint of jealousy in her voice. Most likely, it¡¯s the same case with Misaki. She just can¡¯t help it when I¡¯m getting close to another girl. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Due to that, instead of simply following where she would take me, I took the lead from her, bringing us to the same room we used to stay at. To the same empty clubroom that can give us privacy.


    And that¡¯s the present situation.


    Sharing one seat, my arms were wrapped around her waist while her backfortably rested against me. In front of us was the board game she made. The Gctic Mining Tycoon v1.2.


    Yep. She bragged about updating it and wanted to test it again.


    But beneath those words, I easily sensed that it was just her excuse for us to extend our time together.


    That¡¯s why instead of taking the seat across from her, we shared the same space. She didn¡¯t evenin about it and epted what I suggested with a pleasant smile on her lips. Oh. And also, a kiss before starting the game.


    It¡¯s already five minutes since we started and at the moment, with her hand holding the dice and the cup we¡¯re using to roll it, she began her turn. And at the same time as she dropped the cup, she looked up at me and said, ¡°If I win this time, bring me with you today.¡±


    I see. Thanks to the early dismissal of our school day, she now has plenty of time on her hands...


    But must she decide it like this? It¡¯s not like I will refuse her if she asks.

 Chapter 1586 New Experience

    The same asst time, my luck on dice was dogshit that I alwaysnded on a tile with a negative impact on me. While I was still halfway through the board, Maaya already finished nine revolutions and amassed a lot of resources.


    Still, despite the odds, I continued ying with her, all the while, making use of our situation.


    What else could I do but take the chance to make more fond memories with her, right? With how close our bodies are, kissing her or letting my naughty hands caress her was easily done.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we change the rule? Howe you can get kisses from me whenever yound on a bad tile? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?¡±


    ¡°It is. But you forget that you set one that gets you to bite me whenever you draw a six on a die. That¡¯s unfair when we¡¯re using three dice. The probability is higher.¡±


    Although she¡¯s definitely enjoying all the kisses we¡¯re sharing, the girl still had the gall toin like that. But considering how the game went, one in three rolls, I¡¯llnd on a bad tile. On the other hand, even if her luck is good and the probability is higher, it¡¯s taking five dice rolls before she can roll a six.


    Was it unfair? Not really. In the end, it¡¯s all about luck. Unless one of us could control those rolls, there¡¯s nothing we could do about it.


    ¡°Psh. Biting you isn¡¯t enough. Nee-sama has done more than that to you.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, that¡¯s what you¡¯re getting at... Maaya, do you think I¡¯m being reserved to you? Should I show you how much of a pervert I am?¡±


    As the ojou-sama of the Itou Family, I thought she¡¯d be more reserved but I failed to take into ount everything that she had witnessed from us. Especially that day in the bathroom stall. Even if she didn¡¯t see us doing it, finding us in that situation already aroused her curiosity about it.


    ¡°... I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re implying though. And look at you blushing. That isn¡¯t just because we¡¯re this close or the kisses we¡¯ve shared. You¡¯re thinking of it...¡±


    Upon saying that, I lowered my head and moved her body to lean on my right. This way, I could see her clearly.


    Putting a hand on her chin, I caressed it a little before my hand gradually slid to her neck and eventually to the first button of her uniform. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At this point, her chest started heaving up and down as her breathing intensified.


    Her navel also caved in a little, holding it in as her mind gradually put her into a state of anticipation.


    Watching her glittery eyes blink a few times and her beautiful face taking on a rosy color, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to assume that if I decided to take our rtionship to another level, she wouldn¡¯tin or be against it.


    Nheless, despite that. Knowing this girl and how she made a habit of not saying what¡¯s in her mind directly, her next words would be...


    ¡°Stop assuming things, pervert Ruki... I¡¯m not thinking about it, understand? I¡¯m only suggesting that we should try something else!¡±


    There we go. Despite her body already adjusting itself to the thought that we¡¯re going beyond kissing and stepping into a more intimate territory, she¡¯s still trying to deny and make an obvious excuse.


    I like this side of her though. She¡¯s actually more expressive this way if you think about it. While her words don¡¯t align with her actions, my observant eyes could easily pick up everything she¡¯s hiding.


    ¡°Alright. If my Maaya says so. What shall we do then? And what about our game?¡±


    ¡°That... it¡¯s your job to think about it.¡± She sounded stumped at first but when her gaze lowered down to where my hand was resting, she gulped down and handed the baton to me.


    This girl... Sure. Nothing is holding me back here other than myself. These days, I am really only battling against my own considerate thoughts for my girls. If not for that, Shizu, Chii, Hifumi, and Chii wouldn¡¯t have to wait for long.


    But am I wrong? In the past, I wasn¡¯t even aware if I was acting considerate or forceful. That¡¯s why I am trying to correct it and make every passing moment with them meaningful and not decide everything hastily as if we¡¯re running out of time.


    Though my desire would often bypass that ¨C with Saki as an example ¨C I couldn¡¯t simply let it go. My consideration is always directed to them, after all...


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then allow me to give you a new experience.¡±


    Pushing my lips close to her ear, I whispered that to Maaya who instantly trembled from the tickling sensation brought by my breath.


    At the next moment, the button of her uniform came undone followed by another. My hand parted it to the side, giving me the sight of her wless white skin as well as the portion of her brassiere. She¡¯s wearing a padded one but it¡¯s thin enough to make out her true shape beneath it. She¡¯s clearly bigger than her sister but since this was the first time I could see its proper shape, they¡¯re probably not that far off from each other.


    With another inhtion, Maaya¡¯s chest heaved up and got pushed forward.


    And while that was happening, my lips pressed to the side of Maaya''s neck, kissing it more intimately than before. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°R-ruki...¡± Her voice weakly called my name. It¡¯s filled with her affection. If I looked up to see her face, I could probably see her half-lidded eyes that expressed that affection more.


    Following that, her hand dropped on my wrist and tightly gripped it. Although that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s resisting what I¡¯m about to do, I still stopped in ce and didn¡¯t move my hand further to open more buttons. Instead, I slid it to the middle of her chest, pressed my palm on it, and started caressing her soft, spotless skin.


    Her body tensed up and her heartbeat frantically heightened.


    Pausing the kisses that I was showering on her neck, I responded to her call, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°T-the game. We should finish it...¡±


    ¡°Right. We should. Why don¡¯t you open the cup then? It¡¯s still your turn.¡±


    ncing at the table in front of us, Maaya was already on the verge of winning it. But that is if she got three sixes.


    What are the odds, right?


    That would end our game. She would not only win but also be able to bite me thrice. Most importantly, we¡¯d be able to continue what we are about to do.


    Maaya nodded her head and moved her body. Returning to her previous position where she was leaning her back against me, the girl reached for that cup to open it and show the dice rolls.


    Without lowering my right hand from her chest, I tightened my other arm which was still embracing her waist. At the same time as that, my lips pressed on her now-exposed shoulder, making her shiver from the new sensation.


    Secondster, Maaya lifted the cup.


    As soon as we both saw the result, the two of us had the same reaction. A fit ofughter.


    ¡°Did you pass your bad luck in dice to me? That can only exin this situation.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the God of Dice is ying with you. They still want me to continue teasing you before letting you win.¡±


    Right. Because instead of getting a roll of three sixes, they¡¯re all ones. Not only did it fail to bring her to the end of our game but it¡¯s also a bad tile that unconditionally brought her back to the starting position with half of her score shaved off. Furthermore, it¡¯s a tile that she added in this ¡®update¡¯.


    ¡°That must be it... Ugh. I surrender. This is your win.¡±


    ¡°Nope. This is still your win. After teasing you this much, do you think I still have it in me to stop?¡±


    Regardless of the oue, there¡¯s really no stopping what we already started.


    Upon hearing that, Maaya snickered before pulling my head down. After a swift kiss, the girl bashfully replied, ¡°... No, you don¡¯t. Because you¡¯re a pervert.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± I answered in a heartbeat. And as our thoughts synced with each other, our lips once again met and this time, the other thoughts lingering in our minds were thrown away, leaving only our desire for each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be bringing you with me but first... let me take care of you.¡±


    I did say I¡¯ll let her experience something new so... I¡¯ll keep my word for it.


    Upon saying that, my hand started moving again. With how sensitive her body became, a simple touch was enough to send shivers down her spine. And when my naughty fingers crawled into the small gap beneath her bra, the girl broke away from our kisses to watch it happen.


    At the same time as my hand sessfully crawled inside, cupping her untouched mound, Maaya threw her arms around my neck and tightly embraced me. Perhaps, in that way, she¡¯s probably thinking that it would make her forget the new sensation filling up her body.


    Unfortunately for her, that¡¯s too strong of a stimtion and so, she eventually looked up at me, her eyes and lips begging for me to do something else.


    What else can I do? Without wasting any second, I caught her lips. However, that¡¯s not the end of it.


    After easing her up through kisses, I gradually moved back down to her neck and eventually, to her chest, taking my first taste of her ripe cherries.


    I wonder. Will she act out and pout at meter or blush in shame and embarrassment while still reeling from the pleasure? Whichever the case, I¡¯m looking forward to it.

 Chapter 1587 Moping Hana

    When the time came for us to leave the room, Maaya couldn¡¯t help but keep pounding my shoulder with her tiny fist. That¡¯s her little adorable protest from the new experience I gave her. Even at this moment, she¡¯s probably still feeling the tingling sensation of my hand and mouth running along her pair of delicate hills.


    I offered her to do the same to me but the girl just became more flustered while chanting, ¡°As if I could do that to you... I¡¯m too innocent for it!¡±


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t be the same experience, after all. Nheless, if it was the other girls, they¡¯d surely use that chance to keep drawing out unusual expressions and reactions from me.


    I guess she¡¯s really too innocent for it.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the start. I¡¯ll make sure to guide you through it step by step. Of course, only if you¡¯re ready. It¡¯s best if you remember that when ites to that kind of thing, my desire for you was already running rampant. I¡¯m that kind of pervert, after all.¡±


    Patting her head and hugging her tightly once more, I shamelessly whispered that to her. Rather than make her believe that I wasn¡¯t thinking about those things, informing her about it would be the better option. That way, she could think about it first before jumping in headfirst.


    It''s that kind of approach that I should do for her. And upon further consideration, it should also be the same for Marika and Misaki. However, the former already experienced more than what I let Maaya experiencest night.


    Uh. For rification. It¡¯s not that much different. Just that, Marika already saw and felt what I was packing down there. She reached for it herself.


    Her innocence was already a little bit more tainted than the other two.


    ¡°... I know. And if I¡¯m being honest, it felt good, Ruki. I have tried touching myself there while thinking of you but... it¡¯s not the same sensation.¡± As she settled down in my embrace, Maaya eventually responded with that.


    I don¡¯t know if she blurted that out unconsciously or she just got taken in by the flow of our conversation but that¡¯s pretty much confessing one of her best-kept secrets, right? She¡¯s thinking of me when touching herself... For a guy, that¡¯s an honor even if she¡¯s already considered my girl.


    Before she realized what she just said, my lips curved up into a teasing smile, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re thinking of me while touching yourself? Talk about being lewd.¡±


    As I expected, her face immediately turned hot steam dispersed from her head. While pouting, she buried her face in my chest and shouted, ¡°Forget I said that!¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll remember that even in my dreams.¡±


    ¡°I hate you, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°I know you do. But you also love me so... I can ignore that one.¡±


    Despite her continued protest, I never once let go of her. Well, with my understanding of her character, I could already tease her any time I want. But timing it for this kind of moment would always yield the best result.


    Due to that, it took another five minutes before I calmed her down. Together, we made our way upstairs to the Literature Club.


    Meeting Kana, Rae, and Rumi didn¡¯t really faze the girl. Since she was already expecting to meet them bying along with me, the girl maintained her usual graceful demeanor befitting her status as the heiress of the Itou Family as well as the meticulous hotel manager that always strives to do better.


    Although she¡¯s probably shocked at how far my ws have reached by getting two third-year girls from the same club, she didn¡¯t show it on her face and acted normally around them.


    Among the three or four, if I included Hana who was just moping in her corner, Kana was the one who was most proactive in talking to Maaya.


    While she¡¯s still in a celebratory mood for the result of that novel contest as well as the certain possibility of getting it published, she¡¯s already starting to take notes for ideas she could incorporate for a sequel or the second volume of her story.


    She might even create a character closely resembling Maaya and let it move in her novel world.


    Fortunately, Maaya didn¡¯t get weirded out by her. I mean, my Kana was mostly adorable despite her inherent shyness. No one would find her annoying or weird. If there¡¯s ever one, I would see to it that he or she would change their mind.


    Otsuka-senpai wasn¡¯t present in the clubroom though. From what I heard, she got dragged by her ssmates to cheer for someone from their ss.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not standing up and confronting her. Won¡¯t you dere to her that you¡¯re going to steal me?¡±


    While Maaya was busy dealing with the other three, I walked over to Hana. There¡¯s an amused smile on her lips but she seemed content just watching from where she is. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, she could also be acting like this to draw my attention. That would be on me for taking the bait.


    In any case, nothing changed with how I¡¯m seeing her anyway. I¡¯m already in love with her. If I find a window of opportunity to jab and try to break her stubbornness, I¡¯d take it. But of course, I had to exercise restraint so that it wouldn¡¯t be too obvious that I¡¯m not seeing her differently from the others.


    ¡°She already knew about it. I earned a re from her when you entered. Do you think my deeds during the first day haven''t reached her ears yet? Think again.¡± Hana dismissively answered before taking a sidelong nce to their side.


    ¡°I see. Then, are you going to stay in this corner forever? We¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°Are you inviting me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No. It depends on whether you want to go with us or not. I¡¯m not extending you a hand. But you know me, I can¡¯t bear to see you moping like this. Did you and Nami sh again while I¡¯m not looking?¡±


    Knowing how hard they butt heads against each other when ites to me, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if I heard them confronting each other over nothing.


    And with this girl bing aware that the girls aren¡¯t pushovers that she could disregard, I was also expecting her to act like she just lost a battle once in a while. Just like this time.


    ¡°Why will I waste time shing with her? She can snarl at me all she wants and block my path. I don¡¯t have time for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. So that¡¯s what happened, huh? I guess I should start mediating between the two of you. You both have the same personality, after all.¡±


    ¡°My hands are already full with Chizuru and Hifumi. Stop adding a headache for me or I¡¯m going to need your hug every time I see you.¡±


    Ah. Right. After that visit to her house where we had dinner together, the two girls became relentless at making her admit to their friendship. Given that they already inherited my stubbornness, the only escape for this girl was to ept it.


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s all you need to get along with the others, I¡¯ll hug you anytime.¡±


    ¡°This guy... You¡¯re going to make them jealous!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since when was she this considerate of their thoughts? Is this character development I see? Possibly.


    But then again, this is Hana we¡¯re talking about. She¡¯s the type to keep everything to herself and only relies on me to release her stress. She¡¯s probably just avoiding conflict with the girls in the club for hogging me to herself.


    Or if not that, she didn¡¯t have the energy to do so.


    But will that bar me from doing things I can only do for her? Hell no.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯ll just do the same for them. And better. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Upon saying that, I squatted a little to level my body in front of her before opening my arms.


    Despite her words and the reluctanceced in them, it only took a moment for Hana to quickly jump into my embrace, conveying the longing she was bottling up for me.


    Little by little I carried her up while supporting her whole body. By the time her legs wrapped to my back as she clung to me like the certain silver-haired ko, Kana, Maaya, Rae, and Rumi were already looking at us.


    All of them were shaking their heads with varying degrees of jealousy at what they were witnessing. Well, it¡¯s now up to me to satisfy all of them too.


    The first one to voice out their thoughts was none other than our diligent Club President, ¡°Ruki, are you forgetting something? No flirting during club hours.¡±


    Or so she said. Because at the next moment, she started making their way to me. She couldn¡¯t wait for a second longer. My Rumi is also growing bolder by the day.

 Chapter 1588 Essence Of The Club

    Rumi acting a little boldly this time was something I pleasantly weed. I almost immediately ced Hana back in her seat to catch the girl before she could do or say anything.


    And in front of their eyes, I unhesitatingly kissed Rumi, causing the girl to lose herposure. On one hand, she wanted to stop me and preach about the rule she set. On the other hand, her lips and tongue responded quite adeptly to my movements.


    Faced with that kind of dilemma. Her body went rigid. Upon sensing that, my arms naturally moved to support her. And the same with Hana, I carried her up before moving us back to her seat.


    I sat down on it and settled her down on myp.


    At this point, the four pairs of eyes followed us and each of them had different reactions.


    Hana, who I just ditched, was looking a little gloomy. She¡¯s unhappy that our moment got cut short because I prioritize my girl over her. Well, she¡¯s aware that it¡¯s the result of her own stubbornness. Even if she said something here, it would be futile unless she surrenderspletely.


    I¡¯m looking forward to other methods that she¡¯s going to employ to steal me. However, it¡¯s a fact that at this point, she had been beaten more than once by my girls. Her strong presence and personality weren¡¯t really that effective when each of my girls was also unique in their own way. And that¡¯s not counting how they wanted to protect me from being stolen through their own efforts.


    Maaya raised an eyebrow at us but didn¡¯t say or do anything apart from refusing to look me in the eye.


    Rae was facepalming at the sight. Even if she was already used to how shameless I could be, this was probably her first time seeing me handle Rumi wlessly. It hasn¡¯t been that long since Rumi was the one acting too forward by dropping a lot of hints for me to take, after all.


    Andstly, Kana looked at us with bright eyes and pouty lips. She surely likes what she¡¯s seeing but at the same time, she also likes to be in the same situation.


    Obviously, given how much I love all of them, I won¡¯t stop at just Hana and Rumi. And so,municating through our eyes, I conveyed to Kana to wait for me. Miraculously she understood it. Her pout disappeared and got reced by an enthusiastic and excited smile. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Then, perhaps to give Rumi the window to enjoy this time with me, my lovely Kana grabbed the other two and went over to Hana, engaging them all in a conversation.


    Even though the three understood her intention, they didn¡¯t have it in them toin about the cute and shy girl. She even appeared flustered but pushed through it for our sake.


    One of these days I¡¯ll take her out for a date. I still haven¡¯t congratted her properly for passing that second round of selection.


    Anyway, bringing my attention back to the girl curled up in my embrace, I saw her looking very conflicted as she muttered silently, ¡°I¡¯m breaking my own rule...¡±


    Yep. Her mind was already in turmoil. Even if Kana and the others continued watching us, she had long lost the capacity to be mindful of our surroundings.


    As I let my hand drop on top of her head, I pushed ahead and took her lips for the second time. It¡¯s to bring her out of that state.


    I was sessful at it but her situation didn¡¯t improve. She looked at me with a conflicted expression as though asking me to help her solve her dilemma. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you who broke it, you know? Both of us did. And if we analyze it more, neither of us broke it. We¡¯re not doing club activities. We¡¯re just here to spend time with each other.¡±


    ¡°Is it really like that? Ruki, you¡¯re just trying to bend ourmon sense. I told you before that our club shouldn¡¯t be turned into some kind of love nest. I love you. No, all of us love you but I want to maintain its essence. If it disappeared... I don¡¯t know. I think I¡¯ll be sad.¡±


    Alright. She¡¯s making sense there. If not for me, this club wouldn¡¯t be chaotic. They would spend days just doing club activities, maintaining that essence she¡¯s speaking of. But now that almost everyone was involved with me ¨C intimately at that ¨C the club was starting to lose its essence because of how I keep on trying to spoil them or how they also keep on closing in on me.


    ¡°Mhm. Then we¡¯ll do it in moderation. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°borate.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Because I¡¯m the guy who¡¯s always busy running around to see all of you, I also inadvertently cut the time that we can be together. That¡¯s why... in spite of wanting to help you maintain the club¡¯s essence, I don¡¯t think I can stop using all the chances to bond with you. Take the Cultural Festival that we¡¯re working on as an example. We can both maintain the essence of the club and enjoy our time together, right?¡±


    ¡°... I see. You might be right. I¡¯m acting stuck up because of the change you brought here.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really fault her for that. That¡¯s how she is. And that¡¯s also why I get really interested in her. Her due diligence and headstrong personality despite being a little timid in regard to romance made her really a wonderful girl. And as much as I tried to deny that she was not just an ordinary girl, she was proving herself more interesting as the days we spent together went by.


    I can¡¯t see her as that ordinary anymore. Everything about her is just... wonderful. And I really want to stand by her side and bring her out of the loneliness encroaching on her because of that huge, deste house of theirs.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong with that. Because of me, everything changes. The dynamics as well as the way you all see things from your perspective. It¡¯s not at all peaceful anymore.¡±


    ¡°Peaceful... I don¡¯t think it was like that before you appeared. It¡¯s more depressing than you think. The club is on the verge of shutting down and we can¡¯t do anything about it... It¡¯s you who brought life back here.¡±


    ¡°Am I? Well, I won¡¯t take credit for it. I¡¯m just satisfied to be here with you and the others.¡±


    Ending our conversation at that, Rumi nodded her head and a lovely smile bloomed on her lips.


    Following that, she sweetly whispered at the same time as her arms circled around my nape, ¡°Will you ever stop making me fall in love with you?¡±


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t ever stop.¡± I replied instantly and without wasting another second, our lips sealed each other again. After that talk, we¡¯re feeling more refreshed that we would probably do more than just kisses if not for not being alone in the room.


    Furthermore, halfway through it, my eyes caught the four girls watching us enviously.


    Well, they¡¯ll get their turn so... I focused on Rumi first as we both got drunk with each other.

 Chapter 1589 As Expected

    Fifteen minutester, after I finished spoiling the other two after Rumi, I left the clubroom with Maaya and Hana in tow. Well, thetter took my invitation seriously, and given that no club activity could hold her there, she chased after us when we were about to leave.


    And that made way for the first-ever bickering of the two. Maaya pushed her away because Hana had the audacity to step in between us. Not only that, but Hana also provoked the girl by drawing up a smirk at the same time as she linked arms with me.


    Somehow, in the duration of my visit to the club, Hana regained some of her previous disposition, challenging Maaya in her attempt to steal me.


    Unfortunately for her, Maaya wasn¡¯t one to back down at all. She might be acting a little tamed when ites to me but she¡¯s also the type with a strong personality. I mean, few people could really break past her wall of indifference and disregard.


    And so, even before we could step outside, sparks had already started flying off between them. I stepped in to settle that, putting Hana on my left and pulling back Maaya to my right. I also refused to link arms with Hana as her little punishment for starting that.


    In any case, even if she¡¯s not the one who started it, she¡¯s still the one who¡¯d be getting the short end of the stick. That¡¯s her current position because of stubbornness.


    ¡°I get that you¡¯re not giving up in your quest of stealing me but Hana, it shouldn¡¯t be like that where the two of you would almost get into a physical altercation.¡±


    To further drive it to the point, I reminded Hana, deting the little bit of enthusiasm that she gathered.


    Maaya giggled at that, partly gloating and partly amused at how I could control the girl through a few words. Then, she also offered Hana her own advice.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t act that desperate to get Ruki¡¯s attention. Didn¡¯t you already experience it? He¡¯lle to you himself if he sees you troubled or gloomy.¡±


    ¡¤?¦Èm ¡°I am well aware of that. Nevertheless, I have toe up with a method to steal him from all of you.¡±


    ¡°Steal him? Keep on dreaming. If you¡¯re truly someone from his past, you should know by now that it¡¯s impossible to aplish. If you failed back then, what can you even do today?¡±


    Upon delivering those words, Maaya stopped paying attention to Hana.


    She¡¯s not wrong on that. And of course, Hana was also aware of it. She just couldn¡¯t give it up without trying harder.


    Anyway, after giving onest look and a wave to the three girls remaining in the clubroom, we set off from there.


    Like the girls in the Book Club, the three girls had no interest in watching our athletespete. Instead, Rae and Rumi are more interested in brainstorming plots and ideas for Kana¡¯s novel. Although everything would still be decided by the girl, she¡¯s very open to hearing other ideas. Those two read the novel she submitted not just once or twice. Moreover, they¡¯re involved in editing and proofreading it. If I¡¯m Kana¡¯s number one follower, then those two are close second and third. They loved the story and the world of mystery she created.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t do the same as them. My mind was very convoluted that I might just ruin her novel if I also pitched in my horrible ideas. It¡¯s better for me to just be her test reader again when she starts writing it.


    For our next destination, I held off going to the Student Council Since I knew that I would be staying there for at least an hour, the Student Support Club became our next destination.


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t care less about the reaction of Ogawa or Tadano to what happened earlier. The only reason I would be there was for my girls.


    Also, with the Mentor Program being canceled today considering the school hours were cut short, the time that I should be spending with either Izumi or Arisa would also not happen. That¡¯s why meeting up with them like this was my only option.


    Upon arriving in front of their clubroom, I knocked twice and waited. Their clubroom was unusually quiet like no one was talking.


    Either Nami and the others refused to discuss what happened or no one was bringing it up.


    Given that Tadano visited the silent guy earlier, I expected him to tell Ogawa and Kikuchi about it. Maybe he kept it to himself?


    A few secondster, the door opened and Izumi with a creased forehead weed us. Judging from how she looked done and helpless, I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth first to ask her what happened.


    ¡°Geez. You¡¯re finally here. Come in and break the ice.¡±


    With a sigh, she widened the opening of the door to let us in. She didn¡¯t have any reaction to seeing Hana and Maaya behind me. I guess she¡¯s more bothered about the condition of their clubroom, huh? <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I stepped inside, the air was definitely colder than outside. It¡¯s like a blizzard has been slowly forming in the middle room.


    Taking in the view from there, I instantly noticed Nami with a cold expression. No matter how I look at it, she¡¯s pissed about something. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hina and Saki looked normal though. The two even jumped up and quickly moved to wee us.


    As for Arisa. She¡¯s like Izumi. In fact, it¡¯s even more apparent on her face that she already lost any method to settle whatever was happening.


    Leaving Maaya and Hana to the three, I walked over to Arisa, hugging her from behind. Despite being aware of my arrival, what I did still managed to surprise her.


    Her helplessness was immediately dispelled. In its ce, a troubled expression rose as she turned her head to me.


    ¡°Ruki... Can you solve this?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to solve if you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± As I said that, I turned my head to Nami and stretched my arm out to her.


    Yeah. I was tantly ignoring Tadano and Ogawa who were already bbergasted at my appearance. As for Kikuchi, well, she had a wry smile on her lips as she watched everything unfold.


    In any case, if I wanted to know the situation, asking my girls would be enough.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t be mad.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that something to be mad about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just...¡±


    Before Arisa could finish conveying her thoughts, Nami, who stood up and grabbed my hand toe to my side as well, cut in.


    ¡°Ruu, they¡¯re asking to give him a second chance.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Nami didn¡¯t answer with their names but with her gazending on the boys at the other side of the table as well as Kikuchi, things happened as we expected. Either they¡¯re pitying him or it¡¯s just them trying to salvage what was left of their broken circle.


    ¡°I see... Then, let me take it from here. Even if I¡¯m supposed to be an outsider, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s really the center of this issue, right?¡± I said. Since I couldn¡¯t ignore the two anymore, I looked at them and met their gaze.


    I could spy conflicting thoughts through Tadano¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s possibly questioning himself if what he¡¯s doing is right. As for Ogawa... well, as always, he¡¯s furiously ring at me. And that anger wasn¡¯t born of his jealousy anymore but something else. What is it? Maybe his sense of justice? Really, he''s also trying to be a hypocritical main character of his story.


    Nami nodded and moved behind me. But when I was about to separate myself from Arisa, the girl grabbed my hand, or rather, my injured fist. I put a bandage roll on it and since it¡¯s my left, it¡¯s not that noticeable to others.


    But this girl... she knew what she was holding.


    Her thumb tried to feel the wounded part even through the bandage. Caressing it a few times, Arisa blew her breath on it as though she was trying to heal it. Following that, she tightened her grip and looked at me with sorrowful eyes.


    Even though she didn¡¯t say anything, her thoughts were properly conveyed. She¡¯s saddened that I also got hurt in the process.


    I squeezed her hand back and put on a smile for her before whispering, ¡°It¡¯s worth it, Arisa. I¡¯m not regretting it.¡±

 Chapter 1590 Dealing With The Opposition

    ¡°Kikuchi-san. You¡¯re also on that side...¡±


    With Arisa and Nami letting me face the three who disagreed with the decision of kicking the silent guy out, the first one I focused on is her. The fujoshi who should be sensible enough to understand that kicking out Taku was within reason.


    I¡¯m certain she¡¯s also aware of it. Yet, for whatever motive she currently has, she¡¯s standing on that side.


    Hina already tried to convince her but she stood by her choice. At least, that¡¯s how it appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. But her wry smile from earlier was telling me something.


    Did Ogawa beg her to stand with him? What for? Or rather, what¡¯s in it for her?


    As she¡¯s someone who would even help Hina frame me back then, I couldn¡¯t find a usible basis for not listening to her this time.


    Indeed, she has that peculiar interest in fantasizing about a romance between handsome boys but it can¡¯t be her only reason, right? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°I apologize, Onoda-kun. I weighed my choice through every avable information. And I find it unfair to suddenly kick him after one mistake.¡± Taking quite a while to gather her thoughts, Kikuchi¡¯s response sounded a little reserved. It¡¯s something one who wasn¡¯t aware of everything would say. Or it could be an excuse to not say her real reason.


    ¡°I see. One mistake. Is tailing Saki almost every day for thest one to two years count as one mistake? That opens my eyes to how much a single mistake can hold.¡± I sarcastically replied.


    Behind me, Saki joined Nami and Arisa in supporting me. She most likely already said her piece. Unfortunately, even if she¡¯s the victim of years-long stalking, she never really paid attention to it. Perhaps, if I didn¡¯t catch him following her, she would continue disregarding his actions. In short, it was considered fine until it wasn¡¯t after I discovered it.


    For sure, some of them were also aware that the silent guy had a thing for Saki and they never found it problematic until I pointed it out.


    In any case, what¡¯s done is done.


    Saki not being able to fully utilize that she¡¯s the victim here could probably be attributed to her previous position in their circle as simply the mood setter. She¡¯s still in the process of picking up her lost confidence back up through my help.


    ¡¤?¦Èm With Ogawa being the guy who extended his hand to bring her out of her gloomy days of being the bully-turned-bullied, she still held thest bit of respect, gratitude, and consideration for him. Hence, she backed down easily.


    Or that¡¯s how I imagined what happened after piecing everything I heard from them.


    It¡¯s also impossible to deny that my use of violence against Taku got the idiots their ground to stand in opposition to what we decided.


    Ugh. It¡¯splicated but not unsolvable at all. If they won¡¯t agree. I¡¯ll force them to.


    Seeing that Kikuchi couldn¡¯t deflect what I said, I opened my mouth again, this time, my eyesnded on Tadano, ¡°You met him. Did he ask you to help him oppose his termination from this club?¡±


    Although he was expecting me to question him as well, Tadano looked like he had just bit into a lemon from how sour his expression became. Clenching his fist and loosening it up a few times, the guy took his time to himself down before answering me.


    ¡°No. He won¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then why are you opposing it if the one who¡¯s going to get kicked out is fine with it?¡±


    ¡°You threatened him, didn¡¯t you? He¡¯s trembling in fear when I see him. And that¡¯s right after you exited the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°So, you based your decision on what you saw. Noted. You¡¯re the type to base your decision on iplete information. You also blinded yourself to only hear one side and disregard the other.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It¡¯s one thing not to believe me since I can still be considered an outsider from their circle. However, to disregard Saki, Nami, and Arisa... The guy is disillusioned.


    I shrugged and stopped paying attention to him. There¡¯s no need to hear more. There¡¯s also no reason to deny that I threatened Taku. I never considered myself a saint, anyway.


    Of course, Tadano tried arguing but my attention was already on the most disillusioned guy in the room.


    Seeing him ring at me, a smirk naturally formed on my lips, ¡°Say, are you siding with him because you hate me for stealing everyone? Too bad, if Kazuha-nee hears about this, she¡¯ll be greatly disappointed. Her little brother irresponsibly putting his own hatred over something more important¡­ Haa.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with standing for someone that got hurt? Isn¡¯t it enough that you put him in that state? Do you think yourself a God now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not enough. He deserved to be locked in a juvenile facility. Tell me, do you rather want him to be sent there formitting a crime?¡± I raised my voice a little there but obviously, this guy wasn¡¯t enough to agitate me. No matter what he does, it¡¯s not going to amount to anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to exin myself to you but here, for the sake of your peabrain... it¡¯s not entirely my decision to have him kicked out.¡± I added. Nami, Saki, and Arisa immediately chipped in, expressing their support.


    Izumi and Hina also stopped watching from a distance and joined us.


    At this point, Arisa, Nami, and Saki took the helm back from me. They faced the three who were opposed to the decision and unlike earlier when they were feeling uncertain or troubled, conviction could now be seen on their faces.


    The first to stand down is obviously Kikuchi. She raised her arms and sat back down after apologizing to Ogawa.


    As I expected, she¡¯s just there because of doing the guy a favor.


    Then, Tadano closed his eyes and resignedly sighed before retreating to his seat. His gazended on me and from what I read from his expression, he wanted to talk to me in length. Maybe to correct the notion that he¡¯s only hearing one side and disregarding the other.


    Andstly, Ogawa stubbornly remained in opposition. He really didn¡¯t know any better.


    Instead of improving his already soiled reputation in front of the girls¡¯ eyes, he¡¯s continuing to do useless shit like that.


    Once everything settled down, all of us took a seat. Maaya and Hana also got their chairs. Even though they¡¯re supposedly outsiders, they fit in naturally with my girls.


    Anyway, the attention soon returned back to me. Nami and Arisa probably wanted me to put an end to what was being discussed and extinguish thest fire in Ogawa.


    And so, I prepared myself to address them. But while that was happening, my girls who were all in my support took turns in squeezing my arms or hands, channeling their thoughts and decisions to me.


    In particr, Izumi, who''s supposed to be the Club President, lunged at me and whispered, ¡°Hey, won¡¯t you join this club, shameless guy? You¡¯re better off leading us. I¡¯m not cut out for this.¡±


    Well, she probably found herself helpless today. But it¡¯s an issue that didn¡¯t really concern their activity. She¡¯s already doing an excellent job for their club.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I may not join but aren¡¯t I always visiting? Feel free toe andin to me if you find it difficult. I¡¯llfort you every time.¡± I whispered back and took the time to startforting her.


    Once she returned to her seat, the girl had a satisfied look on her face, eliciting various reactions from the others.


    Anyway, to end the issue of the silent guy, I proceeded with what I nned to say to all three oppositions.

 Chapter 1591 How did you do it?

    ¡°Kikuchi-san, you understand why he has to be kicked out, right?¡±


    The same earlier, I started with Kikuchi. Hina was already seated next to her and from the expression on their faces, one apologetic and the other relieved, they probably settled their differences in opinion earlier.


    Well, it¡¯s mostly Kikuchi doing Ogawa a favor, anyway. But as her close friend, Hina was affected by it.


    Really, is Ogawa¡¯s favor worth it? Will he do something for her? Like modeling for their BL manga. Possibly... The extent of their fantasy was something scary in itself.


    Now that I think about it, I should really introduce the guy to Otoha¡¯s brother. Who knows? He might be able to set the idiot straight by opening his eyes to a brand-new world. Wait, will he still be ¡®straight¡¯ by then?


    Ugh. Alright. Let¡¯s stop there. It¡¯s unpleasant to think about.


    ¡°Un. I do... I won¡¯t say anything anymore. But Onoda-kun, can I request one thing from you?¡± Kikuchi answered. Judging from the way she looked at Hina and the other girls in the room, the request must be personal.


    There¡¯s no reason for me to refuse but... epting easily would be no good.


    ¡°A request. Let¡¯s see... If it¡¯s something I can do then I will. However...¡±


    ¡°Un. If you can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just grasping at straws here. You see, apart from me, everyone has changed ever since you... appeared before us.¡±


    She kinda said thatst part in difficulty. And by the end of it, her eyes focused on Ogawa.


    The idiot frowned as though he was already expecting what the girl had to say next. Tadano, who probably also understood her intention, stopped the guy from interfering.


    ¡°My request is simple. Let us know how you convinced everyone to ept your situation. Nanami, Hina, and Izumi were all vying for his affection. But with you, they seem to relinquish their rivalry and ept that they can only share you. How did you do it?¡±


    While continuing to face Ogawa, Kikuchi said her piece. Most likely, that was done so that the guy wouldn¡¯t turn away from reality. And by keeping him there, he¡¯ll also learn to ept my answer to it.


    I guess this is one way to finally calm that guy¡¯s disillusioned state. Rather than let him run away from reality and only nurse his hatred towards the thief who robbed him of the affection that should¡¯ve been directed to himself, Kikuchi and Tadano were now going to force him to do it.


    I had no idea if Shizu had a hand in this but considering the state of their circle and how calcting that girl is, she must¡¯ve, at least, put these two to this task. As the only girl in their circle who isn¡¯t involved with me and the guy who¡¯s supposedly a best friend to Ogawa and Nami¡¯s childhood friend, they¡¯re really the best choice to do this.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, the reason why the guy kept on clinging to his delusion despite the girls trying to open his eyes to reality was because of his prejudice that I put them to it. He believes that I¡¯m just using the girls to do my bidding.


    Haa... I guess it¡¯s also my fault for not realizing that early on.


    ¡°How did I do it? Alright. It¡¯s something I can answer and believe it or not, this is the truth.¡± After gathering my girls¡¯ reactions to it and seeing them nod their heads, giving me the green light to speak for them, I started answering Kikuchi¡¯s request.


    ¡°Let me start with the beginning. There¡¯s this guy who has a rampant desire to steal someone¡¯s beloved. And for years, that¡¯s all that has been driving him forward. However, recently, the emotions that he had no idea he had forgotten returned to him. And by realizing what he has done to everyone, he decided to take responsibility for his actions.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s the summary but for sure, it would be hard to digest it or even understand what that meant.


    Granted, my girls were already aware of it. However, the three were hearing it for the first time and they all looked at me with trepidation.


    ¡°You took responsibility. Is that it?¡± Kikuchi doubtfully asked.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer anything,¡± Tadano added.


    ¡°See that? He¡¯s someone who does that kind of thing for years! He¡¯s going to abandon you in the future. You should get out now before that happens!¡± And with a crazed interpretation of the little summary I did, Ogawa shouted. His eyes swept over the girls, perhaps hoping that they would agree with him.


    Unfortunately for him, none of them blinked or faltered. They knew that I¡¯m not done yet, after all.


    Though what I was going to say next wasn¡¯t going to justify what kind of mess I put them all in, I could honestly im that it¡¯s the truth for me, or us. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Yes. I took responsibility for my actions. But not the kind of responsibility that you imagine right now. You see. I cast them all away but some of them still wanted to remain by my side. That¡¯s why I took them back in and decided to do what was right for them. Offering them what I cannot give before. My affection.¡±


    Upon saying this, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Hana. As much as this was just me letting them know everything about me, it¡¯s also an opportunity to sincerely talk to Hana¡¯s heart.


    When she realized I was looking at her, Hana bitterly smiled and lowered her head. Her hands on herp clenched tightly as though she was restraining herself. I guess that triggered something in her.


    Anyway, Kikuchi who still couldn¡¯t make sense of what I was talking about spoke again, ¡°Correct if I¡¯m wrong but are you saying that apart from the girls in here, there¡¯s more we don¡¯t know about? Onoda-kun, are you kidding me?¡±


    Yep. She couldn¡¯t help but find it ridiculous. But that¡¯s the normal reaction. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.


    ¡°Let me correct you on that. They¡¯re all aware that there¡¯s more. I¡¯ve told them about myself before letting them decide what to do.¡±


    ¡°What the... That¡¯s abnormal.¡± Tadano muttered in disbelief. He already let go of Ogawa and like Kikuchi, he¡¯s trying to make sense of what¡¯sing out of my mouth.


    His eyes also darted around, trying to check the girls¡¯ reaction to it. And upon seeing that none of them were even disagreeing with what I said, he sat back down. His mind was probably blown away.


    He might¡¯ve expected it but it¡¯s still enough to give him a decisive blow.


    ¡°You¡¯re a menace, Onoda! You should release them instead! You have no right to y with their¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright. Shut up for a moment, will you? Are you even listening? I¡¯ve given them a choice. Even now, they can step away from me. I¡¯m not locking them in this rtionship. They epted me and I¡¯m very thankful for that. That¡¯s why... I¡¯ll do everything to protect them.¡±


    I shut down the idiot before he could run amok again. And luckily, it was extremely effective. He choked on his words as skepticism washed over him. He desperately tried to see any change in my girls that he could grab on but upon realizing that no one was refuting my words, he dejectedly slumped down.


    Kikuchi being thest one who can still keep a sound mind released a sigh. It¡¯s not because she¡¯s disappointed but to just air out whatever was building inside her chest.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question, Onoda-kun. How did you do it? Why did they choose to be in this kind of rtionship with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re just getting to that part. Although I should say that they can answer it better than me, I¡¯ll still tell you what I believe to be the reason they epted this arrangement... It¡¯s my overflowing consideration and stern honesty. I will never lie to them and everything I do is all for their sake.¡±


    Upon saying that, I raised my arms and enclosed them around the two closest girls to me at the moment, pulling them into my embrace. Then, facing each of them, a genuine smile that encapsted what I just said peeked from my lips.


    I had no idea if Kikuchi would be satisfied with this but I just broke my own rule of only informing my girls about my past. Maybe it¡¯s my consideration for all of them. Who knows?


    One thing is for sure though... The things I revealed today will still be known by others in the future. That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t matter if they know about it now. The real question is... how will they take it from here?

 Chapter 1592 Open Your Eyes

    Truthfully, the only one who kept on causing us trouble was the idiot cuck who still thinks that the world revolves around him. But with what I revealed, he finally got reduced to nothing more than an empty husk of his former self.


    Nami and the others couldn¡¯t even look at him with pity. Because from the past few weeks, his standing in their eyes went downhill quickly. He couldn¡¯t be reasoned out and he kept on believing with only his misconception.


    His state today wasn¡¯t just because I stole Nami from him. If he had juste to grip reality right away, he wouldn¡¯t look this pathetic.


    Anyway, Kikuchi didn¡¯t follow up with another question. I already fulfilled her request so there¡¯s not much for her to ask anymore. Even if she¡¯s still in the process of digesting everything I said, it¡¯s not my problem anymore.


    Tadano was the same. But like earlier, he looked like he still wanted to talk to me. Whatever he¡¯s going to ask or say, it¡¯s definitely rted to this club or their circle.


    Good timing because I also want to finally put an end to this useless confrontation with them.


    No. At this point, it¡¯s just really Ogawa who¡¯s using any issue that could be linked to me to try and take me down a peg. I doubt he even cared a lot that Taku got kicked out. He¡¯s just using it as a springboard to get back at me. Which, obviously, is not going to work.


    The other guy had long epted the fact that I managed to sweep all those girls in my arms. His only issue this time is because he saw the pitiful state of Taku at the infirmary.


    Now that it¡¯s cleared up and kicking the silent guy out of their club was proven to be the most sensible choicepared to giving the guy a more severe punishment, there¡¯s nothing to argue anymore.


    Though kicking Ogawa out would also be the easiest solution there, it should be their decision and not mine. That guy didn¡¯t even know that the only reason he could stay there is because they were all feeling sorry for him.


    He¡¯s too disillusioned to see the kindness exercised by them.


    That¡¯s why now that I broke another flimsy tower that he¡¯s trying to build, I should make use of his weakened mental state.


    And so, after telling Nami and the others about my n, I decided to execute it right away.


    I stood up and signaled for Tadano to follow me out of the room. And even without me telling him, he dragged Ogawa with him.


    Once we reached an open space, a fair distance from their clubroom, I stopped in my steps and faced the two.


    With my thoughts already arranged, I started the conversation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Tadano, I¡¯m certain you¡¯re aware, right? In light of everything that has recently happened, it¡¯s about damn time to stop trying to antagonize me every time I show up in your club room. It¡¯s not helping you and it¡¯s troubling not only the girls but also the essence of your club.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m aware of that. Today is just...¡±


    Understandably, Tadano took a few seconds to reply with a nod before trying to reason out. He failed to finish it though. Because he knew that it was nothing more than an excuse for how they behaved.


    In any case, I helped him finish that sentence and more.


    ¡°What? Because I dealt with Taku in that way? Do you know that he even dared to follow Saki inside the women¡¯s restroom? If it¡¯s Nami or Mei-chan in her stead, can you say that you¡¯ll just stand still and let him get away with it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that true?¡±


    ¡°See. You don¡¯t even know that detail yet you stood up there acting all righteous. You both should¡¯ve brought a torch to burn me at the stake like you¡¯re doing a witch hunt. That¡¯s how prejudiced you all appeared not just in my eyes but also to the girls who are aware of what exactly happened.¡± I shook my head disappointedly. Ogawa was definitely listening to us but until now, he couldn¡¯t even look at me straight.


    Either he¡¯s still refusing to acknowledge me or he¡¯s just biding his time to wait for a moment I will stumble with my words. What a nasty idiot.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tadano apologized. A bitter look appeared on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. Apologize to Saki, if you will. That guy ruined this day for her. It¡¯s her birthday yet it¡¯s now eclipsed by that incident.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Y-yeah. I will when I return to the club.¡±


    Yeah. If it¡¯s Tadano, it¡¯s easier to get through to him. It¡¯s truly the other idiot who¡¯s making things this difficult. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even after I let a few seconds pass, the guy remained silent. He¡¯s turning into the seconding of the silent guy. If earlier, he was too over his head to stand for him, now, he¡¯s like a deted balloon that already lost the ability to float or an empty magazine attached to a gun. Both useless.


    ¡°Anyway, you looked like you wanted to talk so here. Let¡¯s talk and settle our differences once and for all.¡± I paused for a moment to address the idiot. If I also continued ignoring him, there would be no point in this. ¡°The same goes for you, Ogawa. Stop running away from reality. If their words aren¡¯t getting through to you, I¡¯ll take that role and set your mind straight.¡±


    He remained silent for the first five to ten seconds. But soon after that, he gnashed his teeth and seemingly found his voice back. He lifted his head and matched my gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running away... I¡¯m just denying you.¡±


    ¡°Denying me? What for? Do you think they will leave me if you seed?¡±


    ¡°Even so... I have to.¡±


    ¡°Dude. This is what¡¯s wrong with you. Stop making everything about yourself. If you still can¡¯t ept that after this, it won¡¯t be long before they stop being patient and kind to you. If it¡¯s only up to me, I would¡¯ve long kicked you out of that club. You¡¯re just making it difficult for everyone. Ask Tadano.¡±


    Why am I going to this length for this idiot? Do I feel sorry for him? Of course, I don¡¯t. But let¡¯s just say there¡¯s more merit to stopping this guy from antagonizing me and keeping him at length than letting him get out of my influence.


    I¡¯m certainly not doing this because I also want to use him to steal Kazuha-nee in the future.


    Right?


    Anyway, even if I didn¡¯t prompt him, Tadano stepped up and supported my words. He finally decided to do something about him too, huh?


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Kazuo. You can keep ming him for stealing Nami from you and disrupting our club by getting close to everyone. However, it won¡¯t erase the truth that we messed up when dealing with the changes in them...¡±


    This guy. So, he¡¯s going to shoulder it with him? I guess he¡¯s a real friend for doing that. If he¡¯s not, abandoning him should be easy.


    I only heard of their past from the girls¡¯ ounts but considering they¡¯re pretty much a famous, tight-knit group during middle school, the idiot probably truly showed them good leadership and the kindness he always unted before.


    Only after I meddled with their rtionship did the guy really veer away from his usual behavior. But hey, he¡¯s just hiding his selfish motive behind his kind smile anyway. He¡¯s not that much different. I only turned out to be more decisive than him. Hence, I stole everyone vying for his attention.


    ¡°Alright. Let me add this. Your circle is no more, you best remember that. You can say I broke it and I¡¯m the most contributing factor but you and your behavior are half of the reason. You can try and deny it but that¡¯s a fact. It¡¯s mostly kindness and gratitude left as to why they¡¯re staying in that club. Or maybe, it¡¯s also because they still want to help the other students through it.¡±


    Yeah. That had to be said. Otherwise, with how he¡¯s dumbing down hisprehension nowadays, it would take a long time for him to realize it.


    Anyway, I stopped speaking after that.


    Tadano helplessly sighed but he couldn¡¯t refute any of my words. Ogawa was also the same. He¡¯s finally epting the fact that his denial of reality isn¡¯t doing shit for him.


    As for when he will truly change. I guess we just have to observe it after this day.


    Five minutester, when things pretty much calmed down, I suggested that we return to their clubroom.


    They did agree.


    However, when we were about to walk away, three girls showed up from the direction of the staircase. And they¡¯re not just anyone.


    They¡¯re not students from our school. Their uniform is the one I often see from Sumire.


    While they first looked like they had no idea where to go, their eyes immediately brightened up as soon as they saw Ogawa and Tadano.


    ¡°Ogawa-senpai, Tadano-senpai. We came to visit!¡± Two of the three girls cheerfully chanted before they started making their way to our location.

 Chapter 1593 Small World

    It¡¯s obvious. They¡¯re the supposed younger members of their circle who are going to visit Ogawa.


    Looking at them, they didn¡¯t really look that young apart from their uniform. I mean, there¡¯s probably not a year of an age gap between them. If they wore our school uniform, no one would mistake them for being a student here.


    In any case, the way they fawned at Tadano and Ogawa oozed out a lot of their childishness.


    They seemed to be the type who was just crushing on a senior. But I guess I was probably just putting them into the standard of Ria and Sumire ¨C no matter how fanatical that girl is.


    Observing the two who rushed over, one of them was probably at the same height as Saki. For reference, I¡¯ll take the height of my girls from their club. If Izumi is the tallest, Nami, Arisa, and Hina are not that far apart. Saki was the one who was arguably the shortest among them but only an inch or maybe half an inch. She even appeared taller because of her bundled hair.


    Anyway, the one I just described could be likened to your typical little sister stereotype. She had this cute face and a little bratty disposition on top of her twin-tail hairstyle.


    As for the other girl, she looked like she had just started dabbling into a certain fashion trend of having light make-up and sparkly highlights on her hair. Maybe in the middle ground of being a fashionista and a gyaru.


    She also had her winter uniform coat tied on her waist, much like how Saki used to do so. Furthermore, her skirt was pulled up higher. Maybe a few inches above her knees, giving everyone a view of her plump thighs.


    With their attention only focused on the two idiots, I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate feeling unremarkable once again. I mean, because of my transformation, I tend to get the attention of almost anyone recently. But at this moment, they only had eyes for the two.


    In particr, they probably had their own pick already. The first girl for Ogawa and the other for Tadano. It¡¯s different from what I heard from the girls. The two weren¡¯t vying for Ogawa¡¯s attention alone.


    Ah. Right. There¡¯s the third girl. She might be the one who¡¯s also chasing after the idiot.


    Because she was left behind and the view of her got blocked by the two girls, it took a while to see her properly.


    Much to my surprise, the girl¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on either of the two idiots. Her hand was covering her mouth as she stared at me in astonishment.


    Why?


    Because she¡¯s someone I know. Or rather, I¡¯ve already met before.


    Sumire¡¯s friend. The timid Umi.


    The world is really small, huh? Whether she¡¯s part of the same circle or not, I had no idea.


    I guess I¡¯ll be able to find that out in a minute.


    Walking past them, I quickly arrived in front of the girl. Giving her a quick scan, Umi appeared fidgety and looked like she was about to shrivel up and hide in her shell. Really, she¡¯s always like this. She¡¯speting with my Kana in terms of shyness.


    ¡°What a coincidence, hmm? I never thought I''d see you here, Umi-chan.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes...¡±


    Despite trying my best to appear as nice as possible, the girl still couldn¡¯t really calm herself down in front of me. Her voice was as shaky as her body and eventually, she lowered her head, looking a bit flustered.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t step away from me and joined them.


    Considering those few times that I interacted with her, this behavior was kind of normal for her.


    ¡°Sumire-chan isn¡¯t around? I thought you two were inseparable.¡±


    ¡°Um. She said she¡¯s going to watch the high school softball matches.¡±


    Ah. Right... That girl wasn¡¯t just an avid Asahi fanatic, she was also rather diligent in her chosen club. She¡¯s even practicing until dark which somehow became the reason for us to run into each other frequently.


    Anyway, while Interhigh was mainly for high schools, middle schools were also included but in their own division. Hence, the reason why they also had an early dismissal.


    ¡°I see. Well, good for her. Did their club not y?¡±


    ¡°Um. They didn¡¯t qualify for it. The softball club in our school has insufficient members topete.¡±


    That¡¯s kinda sad to hear, to be honest. That girl was so diligent in her practice... Is she just preparing for when she enters high school? Possible.


    Anyway, I realized I was getting sidetracked by that enthusiastic Asahi fan. I should focus on who¡¯s in front of me, right?


    ¡°Alright. I think I shouldn¡¯t ask this considering you arrived with them but... are you part of their circle?¡± <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    That¡¯s the first that I should¡¯ve asked. Coming here with the two with the clear intention to visit the club, she¡¯s either part of their circle or she was just dragged by them.


    Perhaps relieved that I stopped asking her about Sumire, the girl exhaled before her fidgeting visibly lessened.


    Following that, the girl timidly shook her head.


    So, it¡¯s thetter, huh?


    ¡°Oh, shoot! We forgot. Sugiyama¡ª¡± Behind me, the second girl who should be fawning over Tadano suddenly eximed and abruptly stopped almost instantly.


    Even with my back turned to them, it¡¯s easy to guess what happened...


    They finally remembered that they came here with Umi. But when she saw me talking to the girl, it became their turn to be surprised.


    But wait. Sugiyama?


    With that thought in mind, the gaze that was directed at the girl in front of me deepened a bit as I started to observe her closely...


    Her timid personality should already be a giveaway but... how should I link the two of them when their standing in my eyes was too far apart.


    Umi is the timid junior who¡¯s also an Asahi fan. She¡¯s in my good book.


    But that silent guy who also shared the same surname? He¡¯s lower than the seven pits of hell.


    ¡°Onoda, you know her?¡± Tadano soon walked over to us, followed by the girl who just spoke. Then. Not long after that, Ogawa and the other girl also did the same.


    Umi became more flustered but as I turned around to face them, she took a step forward to stand next to me.


    ¡°Mhm. I do. She¡¯s a junior I often meet on the train.¡±


    ¡°Then... Did you know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± I tilted my head a bit as an act. But honestly, it¡¯s easily understandable what he¡¯s trying to imply.


    However, it was not Tadano who answered me but the idiot who looked like he had just gotten another ego boost.


    ¡°She¡¯s Taku¡¯s cousin. You. Don¡¯t tell me...?¡±


    With his voice trailing there, his eyesnded on Umi. But because of how fierce his re was, the girl could only hide behind me.


    ¡°Rx. It¡¯s not what you think. Besides, will you stop ring? You¡¯re scaring her.¡± I answered without any change in my expression. Furthermore, I moved a little bit to the side, letting the girl be hidden by my bodypletely.


    She even gripped onto my uniform which goes to show that she¡¯s pretty intimidated by the idiot.


    In any case, looks like I was a little off the mark on my preconceived guess.


    She¡¯s not his sister but his cousin. Either way, the situation wasn¡¯t going to change if she found out about what I did to him.


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s new. I never thought you could make that expression Ogawa-senpai. Do it again, please?!¡± Before Ogawa could rebut again, the twin-tail girl on his side burst into a peal ofughter as she pointed at Ogawa¡¯s face.


    The other girl joined her and theirughter filled the halls.


    Tadano stared at his friend in concern while the guy immediately came to a decision. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While awkwardlyughing with them, he did his best to rx his ring eyes, donning the same idiotic face that most people know him for.


    Yep. Looks like he¡¯s finally taking my lesson seriously or this is just his way not to lose the source of his newfound confidence to stand straight without looking so pathetic.


    In any case, with the situation calming down by the second, the two girls soon turned their attention to me.


    As someone they¡¯re seeing for the first time, they¡¯re definitely curious about my identity.

 Chapter 1594 Going Back To The Clubroom

    With the three neers, we soon decided to make our way back to their clubroom. My introduction was brief as I had not that much interest in getting to know the two. But even if I acted like that, they managed to guess that I¡¯m the one who stole Nami from Ogawa.


    Although they didn¡¯t ditch and leave Ogawa and Tadano to dry, their attention switched to me. They asked a lot of questions which I answered pretty vaguely, leaving them a bit dissatisfied.


    Right. I also got their names since they also introduced themselves to me. Amakusa Mami and Nagase Nina. The former is the bratty twin-tail girl and thetter is the pretty shy girl.


    Umi, who¡¯s aware of my rtionship with Chii, also exhibited a surprised reaction. Surprisingly enough, she didn¡¯t question me for it and remained silent by my side.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in her mind, really. Maybe she finds being by my side or next to me to be the mostfortable. Who knows?


    Anyway, as we started our walk, I found out more things about them.


    Umi is not part of their circle but she already met all of them before. Not precisely because of Taku but of the two she came with today.


    They seemed to be a trio of friends. Or a quad because Sumire is pretty close to them as well. However, they truly had only gotten close this year because they got put in the same ss.


    They approached Umi because they found out that she is the silent guy¡¯s cousin.


    Sumire, who already established her close friendship with Umi through their simrity of being an Asahi fans, first suspected that they were picking on her friend. She intervened and eventually found out that she misunderstood them. And that¡¯s how their group of four formed.


    Regardless, because the two weren''t avid fans of Asahi, they remained a pair of duos who got along well despite the difference in interest.


    And that probably exined why I never heard of them from that cute junior of mine. She had no reason to bring them up in our conversation.


    -


    -


    Upon arriving at the clubroom, the girls who were waiting for us to return were all surprised to see the visitors. Apparently, they didn¡¯t tell anyone that they wereing today. Their original n wasst week and that got pushed back without a proper date decided.


    Due to that, although they¡¯re curious about the result of my conversation with the two, they all moved to amodate their juniors.


    ¡°Senpai! It¡¯s lonely without all of you there. Our club will be shut down because no one wants to join.¡±


    That¡¯s Mami who immediately ran to Nami.


    Watching her do that, I couldn¡¯t find a hint that she¡¯s being malicious considering Nami was supposed to be the one Ogawa likes.


    And through Hina¡¯s stealthy whispers in my ear, she told me that Mami was the junior Nami is closest to. Yet that didn¡¯t stop them from gunning for the same guy.


    It was kindaughable in the context of a circle of friends but I guess their friendship remained true. Nami also didn¡¯t see her in a bad light and weed her with a genuine smile.


    ¡°Too bad but that¡¯s how it is. You two can join us next year. We need more hands here.¡±


    ¡°Really? Yay!¡± The girl cheerfully eximed and hugged Nami even tighter.


    I took a nce at Ogawa and the dude was definitely looking very awkward. But you know what? He¡¯s still trying his hardest to look normal.


    After Mami. Nina also went to her favorite senior. Izumi.


    ¡°Izumi-senpai, what do you think of my look today?¡±


    ¡°Girl. Don¡¯t turn into a yankee. Look at me.¡±


    ¡°Woah! What happened to you, senpai? You¡¯re wearing your uniform properly now? Is that the trend for a grown-up woman?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah...¡±


    Izumi awkwardly answered like that before sneaking a nce at me. Well, I¡¯m responsible for that. I was the one telling her to wear her uniform properly and by the rules written in the student handbook. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I winked at her and that resulted in the girl scowling at me. For sure, she¡¯ll have me answer for thatter. Maybe through kisses and hugs. Right?


    Anyway, no one mentioned or brought up the incident today, of course. There¡¯s no reason to tell them about it and it would just make this visit turn into an irrevocable situation where we had to exin again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ogawa also understood that so he kept up his act of being the same, kind idiot who¡¯s the dream boy of most of the girls in their middle school.


    It''s really still up to him whether he¡¯d change from today and stop antagonizing me. If he remained the same then I doubt my girls would remain patient and understanding of his shenanigans.


    Tadano, on the other hand, was already pretty cool. There¡¯s no more animosity. He already epted everything I revealed or the state of my rtionship with the girls.


    There¡¯s the ticking time bomb of Mei-chan though. If he finds out that his little sister continues approaching me, I can imagine him kneeling in front of me to beg for me to spare the girl from our situation.


    He¡¯s a caring brother. I¡¯ll give him that. However, I already have an answer for him if that ever happens. He should talk to Mei-chan and discourage her and not me. I¡¯m not holding a rein on her sister.


    Soon enough, when the neers already settled down and the mood inside the clubroom retained its liveliness, the first five minutes consisted of the two girls curiously catching up on everything they missed in the club.


    It¡¯s a rather pleasant sight which somehow made the girls temporarily forget the incident with Taku.


    They even greeted Saki for her birthday and brought out gifts for her. They¡¯re that sensible. And that led the girls to decide on an impromptu n to go out and eat somewhere to celebrate.


    From that alone, my impression of them went from okay to good.


    Ah. Right. Hana and Maaya remained seated on the side but they also got introduced, not as a member of the club but as simple visitors so they really didn¡¯t pay that much attention to them apart from wondering why two beauties like them are visiting the club.


    Before they could start linking them to either Ogawa or Tadano, my girls stepped in and imed that they were new friends they made.


    Hana and Maaya yed along with it while stealthily pinching my back to express their slight annoyance to Mami and Nina.


    As for Umi, the girl remained at my side after greeting everyone which made almost everyone to either look at the girl with pity or smile wryly.


    I exined my connection to the girl. The same exnation I gave to Ogawa and Tadano.


    And upon linking that to the stories I told some of them about the juniors I met and often interacted with on the train, they all went up and became extra friendlier to Umi. Or maybe the fact that we kicked out the silent guy from the club added another factor to it.


    I had no idea how close she is to her cousin but given that they¡¯re both the silent type, probably not that much.


    The attention she suddenly got baffled the girl. She tried to hide behind me again but upon realizing that she was hiding behind Nami¡¯s boyfriend, the girl embarrassedly stepped out and sumbed to her fate of being mobbed by the girls. Uh. Mobbed might not be the correct word. Spoiled is more likely. But even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s too much for the timid girl.


    To somehow help her from that situation, I asked them to be gentle and not scare her. That earned me a look of gratitude from the girl.


    With that, another ten minutes passed like that and I soon decided to end my visit there.


    My girls could handle the situation and I had the perfect excuse of being in the Student Council. And to keep certain information hidden from the juniors, I told Hana and Maaya to stay with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be returning with Shizu once we finish whatever work she has there. You two have fun here.¡±


    Maaya pouted a little, showing that she was a bit upset. On the other hand, Hana simply nodded and smirked at me before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll behave and not cause you trouble. I¡¯ll expect you to be good to meter.¡±


    No one heard that or at least, we made sure not to be too obvious. And as the idiot who¡¯s unable to stop myself from being too considerate of my girls, I patiently waited for a chance to drop a kiss on both of them.


    Maaya on her lips and Hana on her cheek.


    I have to keep up with their differences in standing, right? But then again, it¡¯s not that different considering what I did for them carried the same risk...


    I admit. It¡¯s a bit hard to equally love a lot of girls but no matter what, it¡¯s always fulfilling to see their genuine smiles born from the same feelings they¡¯re holding for me.

 Chapter 1595 Crazy

    ¡°Numbskull, how long will you stand and watch from there?¡±


    cing down her pen and setting aside what she was working for, Shizu unerringly raised her gaze at me. Without the usual icy-cold mask that she often used to deter any attempt at defying her, my lovely girl¡¯s lips stretched from side to side as her genuine, amused smile bloomed from her lips.


    This picture alone was enough reason for me not to miss a day of seeing her.


    Besides, I specifically tried to act differently than normal. Even after she acknowledged my arrival, I simply walked towards her table to watch her from the front.


    She found it incredulous at first that she resumed writing and marking the stack of papers in front of her. But when minutes passed and I remained unmoving, her patience ran thin.


    ¡°Until I finished recording a looping scene of you being hard at work.¡±


    ¡°This numbskull. Since when did you get the capabilities of a camcorder?¡±


    With my answer being so silly, Shizu facepalmed and rolled her eyes at me. But no longer than five seconds, her resonant giggling noises blessed my ears.


    Following that, with her elbow propping up on her table, she leaned slightly, resting her chin above her entwined fingers.


    ¡°I see that you surrendered your armband to Hayashi-sensei. Does that mean you¡¯re returning to be my secretary?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? With or without that armband, I¡¯m at your beck and call.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Is that so? Thene to this side. I¡¯m in need of a hug.¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡±


    Shizu smacked her lips together andmended in her authoritative voice. Of course, I responded with a salute and dashed over in a blink.


    With her face retaining her amusement, the girl stretched out her arms wide open for me to dive in. And without hesitation, I wrapped her in my embrace. Not only that, I lifted her from her seat and sat down on it before cing her on myp.


    Normally, it¡¯s an offense to take the President¡¯s seat but with how many times we¡¯ve already done this, Shizu couldn¡¯t really be bothered by it anymore.


    Ever sinceing out of her shell which made her be more open andmunicative, the girl stopped caring about etiquette when ites to our interactions in this room.


    ¡°I only said a hug, not ap seat.¡± Shizu leered at me yet she clearly had no intention to jump off of myp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m that type to do more than what was asked for.¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Whenever it¡¯s convenient for me.¡±


    Continuing to y along with it, Iically shrugged before dropping my lips on hers.


    Shizu received the kiss wholeheartedly and held my head intimately as we shared that one with passion.


    Forgetting the work to be done or the questions piled in her head, the two of us naturally got lost in each other.


    And it was at that moment that someone broke their silence.


    ¡°What is thisedic routine? Onoda-kun, you¡¯re cringe.¡±


    That¡¯s Watanabe. She¡¯s seated in her ce at the long table. Of course, she witnessed everything that happened. Because in the first ce, she was inside the Student Council Room when I arrived.


    ¡°Shut up, Watanabe. I never asked you to watch.¡± I snappishly replied to her after pausing on our exchange of passion.


    Of course, I¡¯m aware how cringe we became. But must she point it out?


    Anyway, Shizu lightly tapped my cheek before issuing a pleasantugh. Whatever the case, she clearly enjoyed our cringe moment.


    Then she turned her head to Watanabe. Even though no words left her mouth yet, it already made the girl dete from fear.


    Shizu clearly didn¡¯t mind that as it¡¯s already quite normal for her to lord over the pitiful Treasurer of the Student Council.


    ¡°I¡¯m envious... Shizu-senpai, can I also get the same treatment from Ruki?¡± <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    While an imaginary winter breeze had begun to blow over to Watanabe, another person that¡¯s also in the room aside from us opened her mouth.


    Who else would it be? It¡¯s the girl that I managed to bring back to school; Komoe.


    Yep. She¡¯s also here, seated next to Watanabe. Although I acknowledged her presence when I arrived, Shizu''s pull was just too strong that I also somehow disregarded her presence just to spoil my girl.


    In any case, that¡¯s pretty straightforwarding from her. Asking Shizu directly? Her courage was admirable. Did she not see Watanabe freezing over?


    Speaking of Watanabe, that line from Komoe managed to thaw her out of the ice as she reached for the girl¡¯s shoulders and intensely shook her body. ¡°Oi. Earth to Komoe. Stop daydreaming. You¡¯re gonna get yourself buried.¡±


    Shizu amusedly watched the two. Not long after that, she vacated myp and stood from the side before gesturing to Komoe toe over.


    ¡°Sure. Here, I left hisp open for you, Miura. Will you take it?¡±


    Although she said that in a normal tone, there¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s like a predator trying to lure her prey into a trap.


    Watanabe panicked a little and warned Komoe. However, the girl sure possessed extraordinary guts.


    She first observed Shizu beforending her gaze on me. As excitement and anticipation gradually formed on her whole body, she stood up and started making her way over.


    ¡°Komoe...¡± I couldn¡¯t help but mutter her name upon seeing that determinationing from her.


    Yeah. I could¡¯ve said something in between but I couldn¡¯t find the right moment. Before I knew it, it had already progressed this much. Watanabe was even aghast at her seat, not knowing whether to run after Komoe or simply watch everything unfold before her eyes.


    Anyway, I sneaked a nce at Shizu. An eyebrow was raised at the sight, indicating her intrigue towards Komoe. Moreover, she did nothing to stop her.


    Or at least, that¡¯s how it appeared at first. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, at thest second when Komoe was about to pass by her and arrive at my side, Shizu stepped into her path, blocking the girl from proceeding.


    ¡°On second thought, I don¡¯t want to see this numbskull kissing another girl in this room. You can try again when I¡¯m not around.¡± Upon dering that, Shizu returned to my side and sat back down. Her backfortably rested against my chest as she somehow acted like she was still sitting normally in her seat.


    In any case, my arms naturally enclosed around her, securing her position inside my embrace.


    Komoe remained standing where she was stopped and stared at us dejectedly. With her eyes shaking violently as though she was about to cry, her lips curved the other way, looking a bit pitiful.


    Although Shizu was implying that it would be fine for her to kiss me if Shizu isn¡¯t around, Komoe clearly only focused on the present.


    Seeing that, Shizu muttered a question to me, ¡°Did I overdo it?¡±


    Knowing Komoe and how her mind works from our past interaction, my response formed instantaneously, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think. That girl is more unusual than you thought. Look.¡±


    Yep. Right as I said that, the light quickly returned in the girl¡¯s eyes as she enthusiastically dered, ¡°I understand. Senpai is telling me that I have to work harder to earn Ruki¡¯s favor, right? I ept!¡±


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s happening? President? Onoda-kun? Komoe?¡±


    Watanabe, who fell out of the loop, eximed from her seat. She¡¯s holding her head as though everything she just witnessed was too difficult to process for her simple mind.


    Shizu giggled once more. And influenced by her amusement, Komoe and I followed not long after. Watanabe became flustered and eventually, she pouted at us before saying, ¡°... I think I¡¯ll lose my mind here. You¡¯re all crazy.¡±


    ¡°Watanabe, that¡¯s old news. Look at me. What am I if not crazy?¡± I replied before tightening my embrace on Shizu.


    And at that same moment, the dog Vice President, who I thought had started avoidinging here, and Masato-senpai pushed the door open, witnessing our current state.


    What great timing.


    But then again, we couldn¡¯t care less about what kind of reaction they would have.


    Masato-senpai is lucky Watanabe isn¡¯t anywhere close to me or else, he might suffer a meltdown. But if the dog steps out of line this time, it¡¯s a great chance to finally kick him out. It will be an added offense on top of his previous one where he sided with Ichihara Jun.


    The dog isn¡¯t needed anymore, no matter how vital his role seems to be in the Student Council. I''m ready to step up and fill in his shoes to help Shizu continue running the council just like normal.

 Chapter 1596 Brilliance

    Like I expected, the dog of a vice president had his eyes nted right away and almost instantly, he looked like he was about to rebuke us for using the Student Council as a ce to flirt with one another.


    Of course, his ring enviousness directed at me coated his whole person. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist while subjecting me to his murderous gaze.


    If I had to guess, he¡¯s probably thinking along the lines of ¡®How dare he!¡¯ and ¡®It should have been me!¡¯. Envious bastards would always think like that especially when they believed that they were better than their opponent.


    As for Masato-senpai, the guy didn¡¯t dare to say something and simply moved next to his girlfriend who was still staring at us incredulously. He¡¯s trying to secure what¡¯s his before sh*t hits the fan in this room.


    At least, as much as he¡¯s insecure regarding Watanabe¡¯s association with me, he¡¯s decisive at this particr moment. But only at this moment, he¡¯s already doubting his girlfriend, he shouldn¡¯t have let that doubt rot in his head. He should¡¯ve taken the initiative to ask his girlfriend about what¡¯s the deal between us.


    I could also put out a few guesses on what¡¯s going on in his head. Either he¡¯s already filled with dread from overthinking or he¡¯s afraid that if he questioned his girl, he might lose her to me.


    In essence, it sounded to be the same situation but the truth was far from it. My first guess could be identified as his growing mistrust while the other one was a simple case ofcking self-confidence.


    Whichever the case, he¡¯s going to lose.


    Although I based all that on my assumption, his only way out would be to find a new pathced not with negative traits or emotions but one filled with his trust and honesty towards Watanabe.


    For sure, if that happened, the girl would fall deeper in love with him.


    Being in a rtionship isn¡¯t always about rainbows and butterflies. Problems will ur whether one likes it or not.


    Uh. Take that with a grain of salt from someone who had just rediscovered ¡®love¡¯ after forgetting it for a few years. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anyway, I¡¯m not kind enough to offer my insight to him so... I can just bid him good luck in my head.


    ¡°T-that... I¡¯ve returned from the thing you asked me to do, President.¡±


    After what felt like the imminent eruption of a tiny volcano, Inugaki miraculously became sessful and pushed down his envy.


    Although he looked like he was still finding it difficult to ept the reality in front of him, he prevented himself from barking like the mad dog that he is.


    After rigidly walking over to hand over the small box he was carrying, the guy immediately turned around to make his way back to the door.


    ¡°Interesting. Did I miss something?¡± I muttered silently just enough for Shizu to hear as I watched the dog disappear from the room.


    Yep. He now fulfilled his role of a dog running away with his tail between his legs.


    I was expecting him to step out of his line and bark at me like the previous times. Considering his character, that should¡¯ve been the case this time.


    That¡¯s why I found that a little unusual. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe that a person like him can change but it¡¯s rather abrupt. After all, he¡¯s a prideful idiot and I have yet to trample on him to shatter that pridepletely.


    ¡°You did. I dealt with him before you arrived. He will not dare confront you again in my presence or harbor his deluded intention towards me.¡± Shizu replied with a proud smirk forming on her face.


    When I failed to reply right away, she poked the tip of my nose and continued, ¡°Numbskull. Don¡¯t give me that look. Isn¡¯t it fine this way? Are you expecting me to always rely on you when ites to problematic people around me? Definitely not, am I correct?¡±


    What should I say here? Yeah, I¡¯m not expecting to solve every problem cropping up around them. I mean, they already expressed more than once that they¡¯d rather settle the minor annoyances that have been bugging them than trouble me for it. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but admit that I wasn¡¯t that thrilled seeing the dog running away without barking. It¡¯s rather contradictory, I know...


    But I couldn¡¯t quite understand why I¡¯m feeling this way.


    ¡°Hmm. How rare to see you stumped like this. What a treat... Let me guess, you are left unsatisfied because of how easily things got resolved.¡± Shizu switched to pinching my nose as her proud smirk gradually shifted to a smile filled with satisfaction.


    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s already reading me like a book and my reaction was well within her expectation.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Want a prize for that?¡± I replied in a slightly bitter tone. And obviously, that just fueled her amusement.


    ¡°No need. Seeing you like this is more than enough. I¡¯m also certain that it won¡¯t take long for you to figure out my underlying motive.¡±


    Shizu cupped my cheeks and caught my lips in another bout of intimate kisses, disregarding the presence of the other three in the room.


    Looking around, Komoe already returned to her previous seat but her determined look remained. She¡¯s watching with her dreamy eyes though. Most likely, imagining the day when she¡¯d get the same treatment from me.


    As for the couple, Masato-senpai couldn¡¯t look at us straight so he was staring down while Watanabe was writing on her notepad again, looking more excited by the second.


    Anyway, Shizu was once again correct. With the turbulence in my head calming down, I managed to grab and fit in the pieces toplete the puzzle in my head.


    One. Shizu is making a statement by correcting or dealing with that dog. She¡¯s saying, ¡®He¡¯s not qualified to be called a problem.¡¯


    Two. Her decision was done in rtion to the incident earlier. I put myself at the forefront again and even got myself hurt in the process. It must be why I could feel her thumb continuing to gently massage my bandaged knuckle.


    And three. Shizu is providing me a brief respite from continuing to worry about them. She¡¯s reinforcing the thought that they¡¯re not weak women that need to be constantly protected by me.


    Really, I can¡¯t help but constantly be in awe of her wits.


    When I told her about that realization, the girl proudly patted my head before asking me to do the same for her.


    Well, that was weird but at the same, it somehow fitted us. Individually, we¡¯re what can be consideredplicated or entric of differing categories. So, praising one another about our deeds was very fitting.


    Of course, when our feelings for another were also considered, the weirdness would be shadowed by our boundless consideration.


    Shizu was also aware that setting that guy in his ce wasn¡¯t the end. One of these days, we would have him naturally vacate his position.


    Although we¡¯re clearly in the wrong here for tainting the rather sacred Student Council Room with our incessant flirting and more, we could just be unreasonable and overhaul the tradition formed in it for our own convenience.


    If opposition arises, we¡¯re well within our reason to crush it. I mean, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re crippling the Student Council. In fact, Shizu who became more proactive these days had once again started spreading the influence of her office.


    In short, we¡¯re thew. Am I right?


    Anyway, after the departure of the dog, the next few minutes passed uneventfully. Or rather, we finished what we ought to do before preparing to leave and call it a day.

 Chapter 1597 Change

    When I returned to the Student Support Club with Shizu, Mami and Nina, who seemed too casual with the other members of their circle, straightened up their act and respectfully greeted the girl.


    Well, it''s not that strange why they did that. Recalling the first time I met Shizu in the same clubroom, almost everyone in their circle was afraid or wary of her except Nami. The Shizu they remembered was the past her before meeting me.


    Unaware of their thoughts, Shizu, greeted them with a warm, receptive smile. She even looked at them with eyes of approval concerning the growth of both their bodies and character.


    Expectedly, Mami and Nina found themselves stumped. They unconsciously tilted their heads in confusion, unable to figure out how to react to the new Shizu in front of them. Their round eyes became unfocused as they tried to check if their seniors were also reacting the same.


    When they saw that they were not as surprised as them at Shizu¡¯s behavior, their foreheads creased and their confusion deepened. They probably thought that it was too much of a change after more than just a year of not seeing her.


    I couldn¡¯t really me them for that. Because now that Shizu had started to be more open, especially to the people she has connections to, she¡¯s a far cry from the obstinate girl from back then. What they''re showing at this moment was a normal reaction.


    ¡°What? Is there something on my face? Numbskull, check it for me.¡±


    Failing to pick up that their reaction was born from the stark contrast to how she was before, Shizu eventually turned to face me with a puzzled expression.


    Even if I was aware of what was happening, my hand naturally moved, cupping her face in front of them. My natural instinct to serve my girl was quicker than my thoughts to refrain from showing how close we are in front of the clueless girls. Before I knew it, I already moved closer, inspecting her beautiful face meticulously.


    ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s nothing to check. It¡¯s as pristine as it always is. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re just surprised at the new you?¡±


    A secondter, a collective gasp not just from Mami and Nina echoed in the room. Ogawa, Tadano, and Kikuchi also became dumbfounded at what they just witnessed.


    Thinking about it, even if they already became aware of how I got my hands on Nami and the others, they had no idea that it was the same with Shizu.


    We¡¯ve never shown it to them, after all. And even though my stay at the Student Council got extended to the point that she even created the Disciplinary Officer position for me, they¡¯re probably still holding onto the small possibility that I haven¡¯t won her over.


    But with this showing, we sealed it into certainty.


    Tadano and Kikuchi looked at me with both awe and helplessness before eptance dawned on their faces.


    Ogawa was obviously finding it hard to believe. It took him about five seconds before the idiot helplessly hung his head low.


    After everything he witnessed from me ¨C including what happened inside Hina¡¯s room ¨C I¡¯d be more than disappointed if he once again used this as a reason to antagonize me.


    It would be a statement that he¡¯s still refusing to ept the fact in front of him even after our conversation earlier.


    ¡°Oh... Is that it? I see. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve changed because of a certain idiot.¡±


    Shizu blinked her eyes a few times then nodded as she faced them again. Her smile changed to that of a yful one. Most likely, the girl came to realize what happened even without me pointing it out to her. She also has good observation skills. It probably runs in their family. Furthermore, she''s a clever girl. Fooling her is already impossible. Reading the air is a basic skill for her.


    ¡°Woah. Shizu-senpai, I never imagined you letting someone else touch you like that... Onoda-senpai, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    After recovering from the confusion and processing what she just witnessed, Nina eximed in amazement. Moreover, she sent me a thumbs-up,mending me for what I did. Likewise, Mami had almost the same reaction when the confusion spell wore off. But unlike Nina, she unhesitatingly stepped forward to hug Shizu, expressing her joy that their scary senior was now more approachable. After that, I got another thumbs up from her.


    It would probably be different if I lost to the temptation of Shizu''s lips and kissed her in front of them.


    Anyway, there¡¯s no indication whether they managed to connect me to the ¡®certain idiot¡¯ or not. Common sense is still prevalent in their minds.


    In their eyes, I¡¯m Nami¡¯s boyfriend.


    It would take mental gymnastics to assume that I was the one responsible for Shizu¡¯s change. Furthermore, it would be offensive to their Nanami-senpai.


    Rather than assuming that, they¡¯d probably lean more on thinking that Shizu got herself a special someone which facilitated her change. They wouldn''t have the guts to ask her that though. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Soon afterward, Umi also stepped forward to greet Shizu. Well, since she¡¯s a shy type, she only gave that small greeting before returning to where my girls are.


    Unlike earlier when the poor girl appeared overwhelmed by them, I could already sense afortable atmosphere surrounding them. It¡¯s like they all managed to get into the girl¡¯s good side and she¡¯s now part of their group as their cute junior.


    As for Maaya and Hana. They¡¯re both staring at Shizu¡¯s back as though they¡¯re observing a formidable rival. I teased the two a little and that earned me an annoyed pinch from both of them.


    A few minutester, the brief excitement from Shizu''s arrival soon calmed down.


    Returning to the matter at hand, they informed Shizu about their n of celebrating Saki¡¯s birthday as well as our n of going to watch the Interhigh.


    At this point, I intentionally blended into the background and sat among my girls with Nami and Saki next to me. No matter what, cozying up with them would always be bliss.


    Shizu, Arisa, and Izumi were more than enough to lead everyone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They already finished preparing to leave before our arrival anyway. What was left was to just smoothen the details up so that no problem would ur. Also, to make sure that Saki, our birthday celebrant was okay with it.


    And so, it didn''t take long for them to finish.


    Mami, Nina, and Umi would being with us. And since they¡¯re also part of the circle, Tadano and Ogawa would also join. Surely, they had no other expectation apart from that.


    Furthermore, the matter regarding Taku was swept under the rug. When they asked about him earlier, the excuse that he called in sick was used and he was never brought up again.


    Poor guy but he deserved more than that.


    Umi expressed her concern for her cousin. But given her shy nature, she kept it to herself. I only managed to catch it when my eyes unwittinglynded on her.


    As the guy guilty of roughing up her cousin ¨C even if he deserved it and I had no regrets in doing so ¨C I took the responsibility to make sure that she was not going to be ufortable with this gathering.


    My girls'' reaction to that was, as always, amusing for the most part. Some sent me their teasing smiles as though they were already assuming that Umi might be on of their sisters while some understood that it was my considerate trait acting up again.


    Either way, that made them pay more attention to the girl. Besides, even if she¡¯s not Taku¡¯s cousin or someone I know, I bet they¡¯ll leave her ufortable here. They¡¯re too kind for that.


    Ten minutester, after making sure that there would be no other issues, we vacated the clubroom and started making our way down the Club Building.


    We¡¯re arge group but if one would look at us from afar, they¡¯d notice that there''s a certain distinction between Ogawa¡¯s group and us.


    I¡¯m in the middle of my girls while the idiots are at the forefront. They¡¯re with Mami and Nina. Considering those two were hoping to appeal to the two, they remained at their side.


    Yep. They¡¯re being too obvious with it. There¡¯s no indication whether they would bite at it though. Tadano even appeared ufortable as though he was not used to getting attention like that.


    Poor guy. He devoted his all to Nami and kept himself under Ogawa¡¯s shadow, after all. No wonder he¡¯s like that.


    As for the bastard, he¡¯s also not having that much fun. Getting an ego boost from Mami wasn''t enough to reinvigorate him. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s already in the process of epting my words earlier. It¡¯s time for him to let go and stop antagonizing me if he doesn¡¯t want to be kicked out with no hope of reconciling with his former friends.


    He''s really lucky that they¡¯re that patient with him because if it¡¯s only up to me, it would be my delight to bash his head in after his multiple attempts to take me down.


    Sheesh. I shouldn''t voice out these thoughts to my girls or they''re going to b worried again, especially Shizu and Arisa who expressed their thoughts about how I hurt myself from it.


    Thinking about it. Maybe Taku¡¯s fate also became a factor for the bastard to finally consider reality. The fear of getting treated the same has started to set in his head.


    Well, we¡¯ll see in a few days if he¡¯s really going to change. If not then... the itch on my fists has yet to be scratchedpletely. His face can be a great remedy for it. Imagine his handsome face getting deformed, right?

 Chapter 1598 Celebration (1)

    It¡¯s been around ten minutes since we walked out of the school gate and with a set destination, we didn¡¯t need to run or hurry over to it. That¡¯s why we¡¯re having a leisure walk, enjoying this free time bestowed upon us.


    Even for us, it¡¯s rare to have this kind of moment where we can just pass the time walking side by side without thinking about anything else.


    That aside, given that our next n after the celebration was to watch Satsuki''s next game, I constantly checked my phone for new messages. Furthermore, I also started sending some to those who I failed to meet earlier; like a certain golden ringlet girl.


    It''s actually within my n to visit her in between my visits to my girls but that changed when she sent me a message, telling me that she''s leaving early.


    At first, I thought she waspromised because of what happened between usst night. But that worry was unnecessary. She took the time to call me, informing me of the reason for it.


    It''s not anything special, really. It''s actually the same as us, she got roped in to go and watch and cheer for our schoolmates at Interhigh alongside some of the teachers, ssmates and followers.


    Right. I''ll probably see Marika there during the Basketball Club''s next match. Hopefully.


    And speaking of Basketball Club, Satsuki informed me earlier that their first match ended in an easy victory for them. She mentioned their team dominated the opponent and there was no need to substitute her in. But to give her some experience and allow the second years who didn¡¯t even manage to yst year in an official match, Eguchi-sensei and their seniors let them in at the start of the second half.


    Naturally, their lead didn¡¯t grow wider due to the clear skill difference between the third and second years or those in the starting lineup and those who are not. Nheless, with Satsuki at the helm, they still did a good job protecting their lead until they passed the baton back to the starting lineup who finished the first game wonderfully.


    Somehow, with the way Satsuki described her first official match, I couldn''t help but find it a shame to not witness it. It must''ve been an exciting match.


    Anyway, that message was actually sent a littlete because they¡¯re all rejoicing about that first win. Satsuki couldn¡¯t find the right moment to slip away. And likewise, I failed to read it right away because my focus was on other things like ¡®cuddling Shizu¡¯.


    This time, fortunately, I managed to catch her message right at the same time as she sent it.


    ¡°Ruki, our next match will be in two hours. It¡¯s thest for today. If we win this, tomorrow will be the semifinals and also the qualification match for the prefectural level.¡±


    Along with an animated sticker of a girl with bright, cheerful eyes who¡¯s clenching her fist, Satsuki¡¯s most recent message read as that.


    Somehow, I could imagine her image doing the same pose as that sticker but with her lips pouting while staring at me, waiting for the moment I pat her head or hug her.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll be there to cheer for you. I can¡¯t miss my Satsuki¡¯s highlights.¡± I quickly typed in my reply and hit send.


    But no matter how lightning-fast I was, the girl reading it and replying was proven quicker.


    ¡°Shameless idiot, I think I can be an MVP if you¡¯re watching.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Now that¡¯s something I can really see happening. I¡¯ll do my best to cheer for you then. I¡¯ll drown out the voices in that court.¡±


    Because the format was a single elimination bracket, their next opponent will be stronger than the one they had just beaten. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to assume that the ones they met were at the bottom of the rankings and the next one would be one of the contenders for the city-level title.


    It would definitely be challenging for them. That¡¯s where their passion and the result of their training would be tested.


    ¡°Yeah. If it¡¯s you, I can imagine you doing that exactly. That¡¯s the kind of idiot you are.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s for my Satsuki, the sky''s the limit.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Sure. Even here, your glib tongue is doing its job. What will you say next? You can scoop out the moon for me? Yeah, right.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Let me take note of that and use it next time.¡±


    From there, our conversation flowed naturally. Even if it¡¯s just through messages, it still feels like we¡¯re just next to each other, cuddled up in one corner to pass the time.


    When we finished, I pocketed my phone and turned my attention back to my girls, informing them of the details I got from Satsuki.


    However, while they were thrilled at hearing the news, Nami had her brows furrowed and immediately poked my cheek. That¡¯s her expressing her dissatisfaction with me. Likewise, the others surrounding me were the same. They looked like they were about to scold me but limited themselves to pinching my cheek and nose or tugging the sleeves of my uniform.


    It''s really a blessing that I was surrounded by them or this would probably be a baffling sight for the other people.


    And after recalling what might be the reason for their behavior, a light bulb lit up in my head. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Yeah. I deserved it, I guess.


    It¡¯s certainly not because I busied myself chatting with Satsuki. It¡¯s because of my own carelessness. While I was busy talking to the girl, I almost tripped once for not watching the road.


    If not for them surrounding me, I would¡¯ve gotten into an ident already.


    They really waited until I finished talking with the girl before expressing their dissatisfaction. Really, how much more consideration will they pick up from me? In any case, I¡¯m really lucky to have them, right?


    ¡°Idiot Ruu. You really have a knack to worry us. Even if your concentration isn¡¯t on us, keep an eye out in front of you.¡± Nami sighed, expressing their collective thoughts. Looking around, the others were either nodding their heads at that statement or sighing just the same.


    On my left, Saki also expressed her thoughts but in a more subtle way; holding my hand and entwining her fingers together. Since Nami already said what she wanted to say, she jumped to secure my safety instead. With our hands locked like this, she would either be dragged on my fall if I tripped again or be the post that would prevent it.


    It didn¡¯t end with just that. Nami hugged my arm, securing it in the middle of her valley. Arisa moved to my front, blocking the space where I would theoretically fall over. Andstly, Maaya pressed herself behind me, her arms naturally locked me in her embrace.


    If Ogawa¡¯s group tried to look behind them, there¡¯s no doubt that I¡¯d be caught surrounded like this. Mami and Nina would not just be surprised, they would be shocked at the sight.


    However, with those two girls doing their best to engage them in their own conversations, it¡¯s probably impossible.


    There¡¯s an exception though. Umi, who was among our group, was already looking at us. I could see the fascination in her eyes alongside a hint of confusion.


    I would probably have to talk to herter. Not to exin this sight but to simply sound out what¡¯s in her mind.


    Anyway, just like this, while secured inside the formation of my girls who were worrying about their idiot boyfriend, our leisurely yet awkward walk continued.


    Soon enough, our scenery changed as we entered the shopping district. The same ce where I brought Nami for a short date before going to her house back then. This was also the ce where I went to karaoke with Kana or walked around with Satsuki.


    Given that the number of people swelled to the point that it was almost crowded here, the girls already let go of me except for Nami.


    I mean, it wouldn¡¯t be worth our trouble if we gathered too much attention here. There¡¯s no value in it on top of not having a reason to unt ourplex rtionship.


    That aside. Earlier, having decided on an impromptu celebration, the ces we could pick as a venue for it were extremely limited.


    Furthermore, being students with most of us still dependent on the allowances given by our parents, reserving a luxurious restaurant for it was unaffordable for us.


    That¡¯s why when considering the venue of this celebration, Saki was given the exclusive right to choose. It¡¯s her birthday, after all. She¡¯s the boss today.


    Although Hina also celebrated her birthday a few days back, that girl was more than happy for Saki with this.


    As for the ce that Saki picked, it¡¯s something that everyone was also expecting.


    Arge enough ce where she could easily get away from sticking as close to me as possible. Or in short, a dimly lit karaoke ce. One that could amodate ten or more people without being disturbed by anyone outside our group. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± announced Shizu as we all stopped with our steps.


    In front of us, there¡¯s the daunting three-floor establishment that looked more like something you¡¯d see in a bigger city but it¡¯s here. It¡¯s also a different karaoke ce than the one I went to with Kana.


    At the moment, the ce was bustling with customersing in and going out.


    Obviously, it¡¯s not only us who decided toe and gather in this kind of ce.


    Since we were all given precious free time, students from our school also came here to enjoy it. Some of them already recognized us but upon seeing our seemingly all-star roster, few people dared to stare at us.


    Well, no matter. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to be a big deal. It will be a rumor, sure but what of it?


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go in then¡­¡± Stepping forward alongside Saki and Nami, we walked past Ogawa¡¯s group of four and led everyone inside.

 Chapter 1599 Celebration (2)

    Upon renting a huge enough private room that could amodate us, we didn¡¯t waste a second toe there.


    Compared to the usual karaoke ces where there¡¯s only a narrow hallway leading to different rooms, this ce had a huge square space inside while the rooms were arranged around it. There was also a set of stairs leading to more rooms.


    In the middle of that square was some kind of lounge or rest area. Some customers that were mostly wearing the same uniform as us were passing the time there; drinking or eating something. Perhaps they¡¯re those who wanted a getaway from the loud, karaoke noises inside their rented rooms or they just wanted to spend time with someone else alone. I mean, couples were flirting among them.


    With this kind of interior design, the rooms¡¯ privacy was a level higher than the usual karaoke ces. Few idiots would intentionally peek at the room''s window. And those going in wouldn¡¯t necessarily have to pass by a lot of rooms before reaching the ones designated for them.


    Furthermore, there are staff stationed on all corners. They kept watchful eyes on everyone. They¡¯re also on standby in case customers would order something.


    Since it¡¯s a huge establishment, they¡¯re not limited to drinks or snacks, they also offer a wider variety of food for their customers. We can get a pizza or even a cake.


    All in all, in terms of customer service and privacy, this ce was top-notch. It justified the higher price.


    Anyway, we didn¡¯t continue to that open space and instead took the stairs. Our rented room was located on the third floor.


    It¡¯s more expensive than the rooms on the first floor. But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    I coughed up some of what I saved from my part-time job to bridge the difference from the normal rate per person if we picked a normal room below.


    Naturally, Ogawa and Tadano weren¡¯t included. Who are they? I¡¯m not that generous to idiots who were just antagonizing me recently. Only for my girls and the three juniors.


    Ah. Right. Kikuchi was included. I guess it¡¯s just my bias. There¡¯s no reason for me to care for the guys, right?


    Upon arriving there, I let the girls along with Umi and Kikuchi go in first. They each took their preferred spot in the set of three long couches arranged in a U-shape with a wide, square table in the middle.


    They somewhat raced for a spot that would be close to me. Or at least, some of them did while the others didn¡¯t really care about the sitting arrangement. Those bold enough would surely reach for me if they felt like it, after all.


    It¡¯s already kind of a miracle that they¡¯re all behaving well this time. Either they didn¡¯t want to bring us trouble in exining our situation to the juniors or they were just biding their time in this dimly lit room. There would be a lot once we started our celebration.


    ¡°Ruu, here!¡±


    With a wide grin on her lips which indicated how pleased she was for her extended opportunity of being acknowledged as my sole girlfriend in their juniors¡¯ eyes, Nami excitedly tapped the open space between her and Saki.


    Saki also smilingly waved at me before tapping the space they reserved for me just the same. Her previous reluctance to celebrate her special day had already been blown away. At the moment, she¡¯s clearly enjoying this.


    ¡°This is my first time in a karaoke ce.¡±


    ¡°You too, huh?¡±


    At the side, Maaya and Hana¡¯s voices reached my ears. Both of them were mindfully taking in the interior of the room. Like they said, this was their first time going to a karaoke ce. Hana couldn¡¯t be bothered back then while Maaya probably didn¡¯t have the chance to do so. Even if someone invited her before or during her middle school days, most of her time was invested in training and learning how to be a proper heiress of the Itou Family.


    In short, the two of them didn¡¯t have that many chances to enjoy their youth but there¡¯s a difference in their reasons. Hana refused to do so because of her early maturity while Maaya just had more important things on her te.


    Yep. It¡¯s a good idea to bring them both with me. This way, they¡¯ll also learn how to have fun in this kind of setting. Hopefully.


    Too bad that I couldn¡¯t bring Chii here. I got beaten by An-rin and Kushii. Those two dragged the girl with them to go window shopping. They¡¯re probably somewhere within this business district at the moment. I even got a service from one of those two gyaru. An-rin sent me a photo of Chii trying out a swimsuit...


    Yeah. That was a delicious treat.


    Anyway, when I was about toe and join my girls, I noticed that Ogawa and Tadano stopped right before the door. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re taking their time to enter. On their faces was a hint of hesitation.


    With their eyes fixed in front, they scanned the interior of the room before eventually focusing their eyes on me after a quick sweep on my girls who weren¡¯t even paying attention to them.


    I thought they were going to act up again. However, in the end, they didn¡¯t say anything. Likewise, I also kept my mouth shut. There¡¯s nothing to talk to them about, after all.


    Is that it, perhaps?


    After collecting information, an assumption was born in my head. And it¡¯s probably not further from the truth.


    The two idiots were hesitating because they knew... Or rather, they understood that the only reason they could be here with us was because of their two juniors; Mami and Nina.


    If not for them, my girls wouldn¡¯t even consider inviting them and just ditch them back in their clubroom.


    Uh. Wait. My girls are too kind for that. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But that¡¯s the gist of it.


    At the moment, Ogawa and Tadano were clearly wondering whether they should proactively join this celebration or not.


    Geez. Aren¡¯t they pitiful?


    If that¡¯s the case, I couldn¡¯t help but give them both a nod, albeit only in my head. And that nod is because of one thing in particr.


    At longst, they¡¯re finally beginning to understand their ce.


    What a great development, right?


    Ah. No, Tadano already understood it way before, it¡¯s just Ogawa who¡¯s having his first character growth.


    This had just proven that my anger blowing up on Taku today was really necessary to back him into a corner and push him into a new page of his very dull story.


    ¡°Eh? Senpai? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in, Kazuo-senpai!¡±


    Being literally next to the two, Nina and Mami immediately noticed the change in them. The former stepped in front of Tadano, closely observing his face while thetter hugged Ogawa¡¯s arm and tried pulling him in with her.


    Laughably at best, Tadano got so flustered by it that he instinctively leaned back because of how close Nina pushed forward. On the other hand, Ogawa remained rooted to his spot.


    Too bad for her but Mami was only able to pull his arm and not his entire body.


    Really, if they kept acting like this, the two would be disappointed.


    Should I give them a push?


    Ah. No. I could use this situation.


    Setting aside joining my girls at the seat for a moment, I walked over to them.


    First I addressed the two juniors, ¡°Mami-chan and Nina, you can go inside first. I¡¯ll bring them in after we talk for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What are you going to talk about? It¡¯s not about girls, is it?¡± Nina suspiciously rolled her eyes at me but almost instantly, her lips stretched into a pleasant smile.


    This girl. Is she already acting like a girlfriend for Tadano? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anyway, I replied to that with a smirk.


    ¡°Of course. What else will we talk about? Look inside, we¡¯re the only guys here. Isn¡¯t it the norm to talk about our type so we won¡¯t sh with each other?¡±


    ¡°Senpai, I had no idea you could joke like this. Are you not afraid of Nanami-senpai?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the worst, Onoda-senpai. That¡¯s not it, right?¡±


    Nina burst into a peal ofughter from my response while Mami who was silent at first leered at me while pouting.


    Ogawa and Tadano were clueless about what was happening though. If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯re still trying to understand why I want to talk to them again.


    In any case... I needed their cooperation this time.


    After a few moreughs from Nina and Mami¡¯s unimpressed musings, they eventually walked in, joining the other girls inside.


    Once that happened, I stepped outside and told the two idiots to follow me.


    As soon as the door closed behind us, I faced them and said, ¡°Alright. There¡¯s no need to frown. I¡¯m not going to tell you to go home and leave us alone. That¡¯s disrespectful. Instead... Can I ask the two of you to distract Mami and Nina? You know, right? Nami isn¡¯t my only girl. I also want to spoil my other girls, especially Saki.¡±


    Mhm. They¡¯re going to be useful like this. To be a distraction so we won¡¯t get caught.

 Chapter 1600 Celebration (3)

    What is dominance? It is when you can do anything you want against the other party. They¡¯re free to feel that they¡¯re being wronged but at the end of the day, they¡¯ll have no other choice but to grit their teeth and give in. It can result in the birth of a grudge but what can the dominated party do? Nothing. Unless they grow the courage to rebel, they¡¯ll continue to be exploited.


    This time, I am exercising a portion of that dominance over the two, knowing full well that they will never be able to refuse. That¡¯s unless they¡¯ll forgo the thought of keeping their remaining juniors away from my bastardly hands.


    Not that I have any ns for it. I¡¯d rather pick Umi and Sumire than the two but well, that¡¯s another topic in and of itself.


    In any case, nting that possibility in their heads would be enough to have them take action.


    And so, continuing on my parade to get them on board with my request, I narrowed my eyes and subjected Tadano to my malicious gaze as I stated the obvious that he was probably refusing to believe.


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t make that face. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re missing out if you ept it. Let me tell you something. Nina is getting the hots for you, Tadano. You should really consider her. Chances like this are hard toe by.¡±


    The guy visibly went rigid and funnily enough, he appeared to be choking on the truth. His face even gradually turned purple.


    If the girls saw him like this, they¡¯d probably offer water for him to drink.


    Really, this guy really has some serious issues. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, I¡¯m not done yet. Switching my focus to the glorified cuck who¡¯s the one most likely to rebel, I opened my mouth at the same time as I reached for his shoulder to keep in ce.


    ¡°And Ogawa. You¡¯re aware of it, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re not as dumb as you portray yourself to be. Someone still likes you. Will you once again let her slip out of your hands? You¡¯re one lucky guy to be surrounded by girls and yet...¡±


    Instead of finishing my sentence, I shook my head disappointedly to further emphasize the point of how much he missed out.


    I then tapped his shoulder a few times as though I am his buddy generously reminding him of his shorings.


    Of course, I was far from that, for I was the menace who turned his colorful rom world upside down.


    And whether he liked it or not, there was nothing he could do to me.


    Even if he miraculously found the balls to stand up against me at this moment, his only choice was to swallow the humiliation and act ording to my suggestion.


    With that out of the way, I stepped in between them before continuing inside.


    I didn¡¯t need to look behind me to check if they were following. It¡¯s already a done deal, after all.


    When I started making my way to my seat, Nina, who¡¯s probably still reeling from the hrity of my statement earlierughingly addressed me, ¡°Onoda-senpai, have you picked out your type?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I sure did. Wanna hear about it? You have to help me clean my neck though. I¡¯ll surely be beheaded by Nami.¡±


    And not just Nami. All of my girls are all staring daggers at me. I might even be chopped to pieces if that¡¯s really the reason I talked to Tadano and Ogawa.


    Besides, even without me telling them, my girls are smart enough to understand my intention.


    ¡°Puhahaha. At least you¡¯re aware of it. What about you Tadano-senpai?¡±


    Yep. Unlike Tadano, this girl knows her game. Even if she could also guess that it was not the content of our conversation, she used that to propel herself back to Tadano¡¯s side. Whether he answered it or not wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Mami, on the other hand, was still pouting at me. I returned a smile for that before continuing on my steps, squeezing through the small space between their knees and the table to reach my designated seat. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When Ogawa entered her vision, the girl copied Nina and wagged her tail at the idiot.


    They¡¯re already fulfilling their purpose. That¡¯s good.


    ¡°I bet you did something devious again, Ruu,¡± Nami whispered to me as soon as I sat down.


    ¡°I think devious is an understatement. They looked soulless.¡± Saki added before squeezing closer to me.


    ¡°You two. Do I look like I have a horn on top of my head?¡±


    Yep. They both nodded quickly beforeughing merrily.


    Likewise, the other girls, whether verbal or not, all expressed the same thoughts to me.


    Izumi red at me like the old times but in the end, she reached for my nose to give me another pinch. I grabbed her arm and pulled her closer.


    With Mami and Nina¡¯s attention fully focused on the two, I sneaked in a kiss which immediately tamed my lovely fake delinquent.


    Hina tried to copy Izumi but she became bold enough to lean against Nami to reach me. Kikuchi was baffled at that sight but that girl could only watch while sipping on her drink.


    I mean, there¡¯s nothing she could do, after all.


    Then, the two first-timers in this kind of establishment paused their continued fascination at the blinking lightsing from the huge screen at the front to take a jab at me. Unfortunately, unlike Izumi and Hina, it would be noticeable if they stood up and charged at me.


    They¡¯ll have their chancester. And if they can¡¯t, I¡¯ll go to them myself.


    Arisa could only show her dissatisfaction at the rightmost corner though. Because next to her was Umi. She¡¯s the one taking care of the girl as if she¡¯s her long-lost sister.


    Thankfully, Umi didn¡¯t look ufortable at all. Nheless, it¡¯s still a mystery what¡¯s in her head.


    I guess I should pay some attention to herter. Not to scare her but simply to ensure we¡¯re still good. I can¡¯t have my cute junior be afraid of me, right? With everything that she¡¯d seen, there was no doubt that her head would be full of questions just that... she couldn¡¯t voice that out, either because of her shy disposition or herck of courage to do so. That¡¯s another difference between her and Sumire.


    If that fanatic was the one who came with us here, I doubt she¡¯d be able to stay on her toes seeing me surrounded by girls that are not her Chii-chan-senpai. On top of that, since my revtion yesterday would still be on her head, it would be quite funny to see her reaction.


    Anyway, with all of us finally inside, the celebration soon began.


    And I started it off with a passionate kiss on the birthday celebrant as soon as the opportunity arose.


    Then, the girls who were also excited to sing began fiddling on the controller, inputting their choices of songs, uplifting the already jubnt mood in the room.


    We only have an hour and a half in this room. We better get the value of our money.


    Furthermore, the food that we ordered downstairs was soon delivered to our table. It¡¯s an assortment and of course, we didn¡¯t forget a cake for the birthday celebrant.


    Even if it¡¯s not a legitimate birthday cake, Saki¡¯s happiness was fully expressed, thanking everyone for this asion.


    With this, the matter of Taku had been further forgotten in our heads.

 Chapter 1601 Enjoyment

    Thirty minutester, Saki¡¯s birthday celebration continues. We ate, drank, and sang in turns, focusing more on our enjoyment than continuing to be cautious about Nina and Mami. Tadano and Ogawa were doing the jobs I relegated to them. They amodated the two, enough for them to only asionally turn their attention to us.


    I mean, they¡¯re not that bad all things considered. While getting the two idiots¡¯ attention was high in their priority, they didn¡¯t forget that it was a celebration for their Saki-senpai. They participated more in contributing to the jovial mood in the room.


    Uh. Although we would prefer more if they just focus on making the two idiots ufortable, there¡¯s no way to voice that out, right?


    Besides, my girls were also not that desperate to steal my attention. We¡¯re here more to celebrate, after all. And just being here with me was enough for them to enjoy the asion.


    Soon, Arisa stepped up to the front and got the mic as the melody of a rather lively song started filling up the room.


    It¡¯s her turn to sing. And instead of singing while remaining seated like most people do, the yful girl winked at me before standing up at the front to do a dance number along with it.


    It¡¯s not that much of a surprise for me. The girl already told me about her preference when singing in karaoke. She¡¯s the type who would always enliven the mood even at the expense of getting a bit of embarrassment from the way she did it.


    This time, the girl picked a pop song that is kind of popr on the inte nowadays. It was apanied by a dance.


    Arisa even picked a dance song that was kind of popr on the inte. Though I¡¯d never seen her dance before, her movements, especially the sway of her hips were mesmerizing at best. On top of that, her singing voice was also clear, turning our heads to watch her.


    Moreover, when she reached the chorus, it elicited much apuse from everyone.


    She joyfully jived into the music, bringing the jovial mood in the room up a notch. And while others would say that what she did was nothing extraordinary and it¡¯s normal behavior for those who frequented this ce, just the fact that she was enjoying it fully made it so special.


    ¡°Nanami, Saki-chan, I¡¯ll borrow Ruki for a bit.¡±


    When the interlude of the song arrived, the girl turned around and her yful eyes fixated on me. Without waiting for the two girls¡¯ response, Arisa already closed the distance and pulled me out of my seat to join her at the front for the second half of the song. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Obviously, if we were at any other location, this would gather suspicion from those unaware. But this was a karaoke ce and with the mood hyped up like this, rather than call out Arisa for kidnapping me to the front, the girls were more excited about what they were going to see next.


    And that¡¯s the same for Nina and Mami.


    ¡°Whoa! Go Onoda-senpai! Show us how you move!¡± That¡¯s Nina reacting to what just happened. She¡¯s even whistling as she cheered for me.


    ¡°Kazuo-senpai, let¡¯s do that too!¡± Then there¡¯s Mami, not foregoing the chance to suggest the same thing.


    Well, there¡¯s no time for me to respond to them because I¡¯ve only gotten a few seconds before the second verse of the song arrived.


    Arisa¡¯s voice began to fill the room again and whether I was good at it or not, I started moving alongside her.


    Of course, I was terrible at it. I¡¯ve never danced to the song before. But with the same yfulness as earlier stuck close to me. She guided me while enjoying this stolen chance that she grabbed.


    ¡°Hold me, Ruki,¡± Arisa whispered halfway through when she moved in front of me.


    Without questioning whether it was fine or not, my arms naturally moved, holding her like she asked. The girl ced her hand on top of mine and guided me more until the song finished.


    The cheering behind us grew louder, especially from Mami and Nina. However, I could sense the heated gazes stabbing through my back from the direction of my girls.


    Surely enough, I could already imagine my fate when I returned to my seat. This dance with Arisa was just the prelude and there¡¯s more toe...


    -


    -


    Another thirty minutes passed and we¡¯re now on ourst half hour. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Despite the cold air being blown by the air conditioner, I could feel the heat in my body as sweat dripped from my forehead.


    Just like I thought, upon returning to my seat, I continued to be requested by my girls, joining them at the front. And regardless of whether it was a song that included a dance or not, no one missed the chance to invite me.


    And as their diligent boyfriend, I didn¡¯t reject anyone.


    Hana sang an old song, something we both listened to back when we were still together. And since it was her first time singing in karaoke, she handed me the mic halfway through and had me finish it while enjoying being held by me.


    Maaya, on the other hand, didn¡¯t call me to the front. However, she had me sit next to her before taking myp. ording to her, rather than being embarrassed by singing, she¡¯s offsetting it with the embarrassment brought about by sitting on myp.


    She announced that loudly that Mami and Nina found it more hrious than suspicious. And of course, they also took that and asked the two idiots if they could do the same. Too bad though, they got rejected.


    They¡¯re not having a good time.


    Anyway, the most surprising thing was Umi. I thought she¡¯d just remain a bystander, watching everything happen before her eyes. However, Arisa managed to convince her to pick a song she would sing.


    And now that her turn arrived, Umi immediately searched for my figure and looked at me with pleading eyes.


    Even though she didn¡¯t ask me verbally, it was a clear invitation to join her.


    What else could I do? I approached and sat next to her.


    The song she picked wasn¡¯t foreign to me. It¡¯s Yue¡¯s song and we¡¯re going to duet with it. It¡¯s not the girl¡¯s most recent song. That¡¯s not out yet for the karaoke. It¡¯s one of her old songs that narrated more of her heartbreak and longing for me.


    Really, it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve started listening to all of her songs. Thanks to that, my voice didn¡¯te out broken or out of tune, making Umi morefortable singing with me.


    When we finished it, everyone gave us a round of apuse. Mami and Nina were even praising their friend as though she just did an unbelievable thing.


    After handing the mic to the one singing next, Umi turned to face me and expressed her gratitude and admiration.


    ¡°Thank you, senpai... Your voice is beautiful.¡±


    Even with the room being dark, the blush on her face either from embarrassment or joy was very apparent.


    I nodded at her and patted her head before humbly replying, ¡°Is it now? I¡¯m d we didn¡¯t mess it up. Your voice is beautiful too. I think Asahi will be proud if she heard you sing her song.¡±


    ¡°Eh? I could never... dream of meeting her. But thank you. I¡¯m d I joined Mami and Nina today.¡± Umi raised her head and gave me her best smile.


    Somehow, her cuteness blew away even the guilt I was feeling for her. Rather than focus on making up for what I did to her cousin, I was now more inclined to make this day memorable for her on its own.


    Well, maybe when there¡¯s a chance, and if it¡¯s fine for Yue, I would bring her to meet her two avid fans. They¡¯ll be starstruck.


    After handing the mic to the next one to sing; Nina, I returned to my seat.


    Almost immediately, Nami and Saki didn¡¯t waste a moment to hug my arms, locking me in ce.


    Then, after giving my neck a peck, the two girls whispered as their hands dropped on myp.


    ¡°Ruu, it¡¯s about time we enjoy this asion a little bit more, right?¡±


    ¡°Stay here with us, Ruki. It¡¯s our turn.¡±

 Chapter 1602 Risky? *

    Saki and Nami weren¡¯t just teasing me there. While they kept their eyes out on Mami and Nina, their hands quickly found their destination; my crotch.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Ruu. We¡¯ll stop right away if we¡¯re going to get caught.¡±


    That was Nami¡¯s attempt to assure me. At the same time as that, she pressed her face in, initiating a long, intimate kiss. One which tantly ignored whatever reaction we would gather and simply focused on conveying her feelings to me.


    Not gonna lie, it¡¯s not really reassuring but I¡¯d take it nheless.


    I know that this was different when I did it with my girls in a karaoke room before. That time, no outsiders were sitting across from us. Everyone was aware of what was happening and they were also eventual participants.


    This time, however, not only the three juniors, but the two cucks and Kikuchi were also with us. Not to mention, Maaya and Hana who could be considered too innocent for what they had in mind.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not really the issue here, right?¡± I replied to her when I got the chance to pause our kisses for a moment.


    Their hands had already begun feeling me up, rubbing their palms at the growing bulge in my pants.


    ¡°Un. I do. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t want us to be seen by other boys apart from you. Even if it¡¯s Daiki and Kazuo.¡±


    Right. I could deal with the aftermath even if it would probably have some setbacks. But if their bodies could be seen by other guys, no matter who it was, it would never sit well with me.


    ¡°Should we send them out?¡± Seeing me nod at her answer, Nami added as a mischievous smirk showed up on her lips.


    ¡°Can you?¡±


    ¡°Ruu, are you testing me?¡± She raised her brows, looking like she was already deliberating whether to stand up and kick the two out of the room or not.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m only asking. I know how kind my Nami is and it will ruin this moment for us if they rejected.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kind, idiot... I¡¯m only tolerant.¡±


    ¡°No. You are kind. You can¡¯t say otherwise when all this time, your kindness is what¡¯s holding your tattered circle together.¡± I poked her nose and kissed her again.


    But as we were conversing, Saki who was more focused on what she was touching was already pulling down my zipper. Not only that, Hina who was next to Saki also moved a little closer while keeping a watchful gaze on us.


    ¡°It''s fine, Nami. We just have to be careful. I won¡¯t let them see you in an embarrassing state. Leave that part to me. Besides, look, Saki is one thing but I doubt the others will stay still now that they noticed us.


    Nami looked around and saw Shizu, Arisa, and even Izumi looking in our direction. Maaya and Hana, who were the furthest from us, were also doing the same. They¡¯re waiting for their chance to also be by my side. Apanying them while they were singing or dancing was clearly not enough.


    ¡°I see. I thought I had the advantage for being acknowledged as your girlfriend. Turns out they¡¯re not going to sit still and let me take you for myself. What do you think, Shizu-nee?¡±


    ¡°Of course, that numbskull is mine too. I held back when we were in the Student Council Room for Saki-chan.¡± Shizu immediately replied while sipping her juice coolly. She looked a little unperturbed but whenever she would catch me looking at her, the desire in her eyes would be ignited.


    Nami nodded a few times, epting the challenge.


    ¡°Yup. What a yboy you are. For all of us to thirst for you like this... it¡¯s simply amazing.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I cannot ck off. I have all of you to satisfy. But don¡¯t take that negatively or worry about me. I know my body and I¡¯m aware how you all will feel if I fall sick.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s just being cheeky, Ruu. I don¡¯t hate it though. Once again, your way with words is impable. Alright, less talk and... more action. I¡¯mgging behind Saki now.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon saying that, she took a nce at Saki. At this point, Saki had already bent her back, leaning over on top of my bulge. With her lips kissing the part of my bulge that was peeking from the opened zipper, her tongue started licking it. I also did my part, using my arm to help her take a morefortable seat while doing that.


    However, someone already noticed what she was doing. Kikuchi was seated next to Hina, after all. She¡¯s only a seat away from us. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When I looked at her reaction, she was speechless but at the same time, intrigued. Whatever¡¯s going on in her head, she probably wouldn¡¯t be loud about this.


    Noticing that my eyes were wandering, Nami cupped my cheeks and locked my gaze on her before reinitiating our kisses.


    Just like this, while Saki was stealthily digging through my pants, Nami was fully showcasing our intimacy.


    Not long after, Nina, who had just finished singing, inadvertently nced at us when she was reaching for her ss of juice.


    Almost instantly, her arm and most of her bodily functions paused at the sight before her eyes. Of course, her focus was above and not below.


    I failed to hear if she gasped too but once she recovered from the surprise, the girl covered her mouth and forced herself to look away. However, not before showing me a rather meaningful smile.


    Since she met my gaze while doing that, it was either she wasmending me for showing the proof that I truly caught Nami or simply thanking me for the view.


    Whichever the case, that reaction was quite different from what I was expecting.


    Nami also noticed her, of course. She beamed proudly when Nina looked away. She had this small misunderstanding that the girl facing the other way was her sessful boasting of our rtionship to her junior.


    I¡¯m aware of it. Most of my girls have this nagging desire to unt our rtionship with everyone. Regrettably, because they¡¯re also helping me in making sure that things wouldn¡¯t go out of hand, that desire was repressed most of the time.


    At least, until this moment. Even if she misunderstood it, in her head, this was the perfect moment to release that desire. And Nina¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t leave her disappointed.


    ¡°More, Ruu.¡± With renewed enthusiasm from that, Nami sweetly whispered as she deepened our connection. Her tongue daringly wriggled inside my mouth, entwining with mine.


    Matching that boldness, I sucked on her tongue, savoring its sweet taste. It tasted like the juice that we were just drinking.


    While that was happening, Saki¡¯s hands unbuttoned my pants, allowing her more ess to my lower body. The tip of my bulge had long been soaked by her saliva. I could even feel the warmth spreading beneath it.


    Anyway, even if Nina lowered her gaze earlier, she¡¯d be unable to see what was happening but she would find Saki missing from her seat. I mean, apart from the tall sses and bottles of juice and soda blocking her view, the table was also set a little higher than our bent knees.


    It¡¯s harder for anyone across from us to see what would be happening below the table. Nheless, it would really be suspicious if they searched for the birthday girl. If they stood up they¡¯d see her bent over to my side, nibbling on what I was packing.


    Well, it hadn''t happened yet so... do we need to care for it? The only ones who could see us easily given our seating arrangement were Kikuchi and Umi.


    However, Umi¡¯s eyes were focused on the screen as she watched Mami sing another song from Yue. She¡¯s really an avid fan and she¡¯s more than pleased to hear her friend sing it.


    So, in the end, our only audience at the moment was Kikuchi.


    Soon enough, Saki skillfully found her way into my boxers, grabbing my length that was well on its way to being fully erected. With Nami melting my head and thinking process because of how great our kisses are, it¡¯s already impossible for me to control my erection. Add Saki¡¯s intimate touch, the surge of stimtion was like a flood, filling up that part of me.


    As soon as Saki pulled it out of its confines, it stood tall, firm and stone-hard while it kept throbbing from the blood that was continuously being pumped and circted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help myself with this, Ruki.¡± Saki eventually looked up at me.


    However, she¡¯s not really asking for my permission. It¡¯s a statement of what she¡¯s going to do.


    At the same time as Kikuchi¡¯s loud gasping sound, Saki¡¯s warm breath brushed against my cock before taking it in her mouth.


    Yeah. There¡¯s no stopping this now...

 Chapter 1603 A Fun Karaoke Time *

    Even with the music echoing in our ears, Nami and I filtered it out of our heads, fully focusing on the intimate connection of our lips. Likewise, Saki who was already too focused down there that even with an audience in the form of Kikuchi, hungrily stuffed her mouth with my throbbing erection.


    Doing it twice earlier this morning wasn¡¯t enough for her. And if given the chance, the girl could forget everything else and just stay with me somewhere we could be alone and spend the day doing nothing but making love with each other.


    Well, she¡¯s probably not the only one to have that thought. All of my girls had that notion, even Maaya and Eimi. Hana would also be the same but that girl would probably focus more on rekindling what we had in the past.


    Anyway, three minutes soon passed and Mami finished her song. With the lull of a few seconds as the screen transitioned to the next song in the queue, she eventually noticed us lost in our passion.


    And it¡¯s not just her. Given the importance of Nami to the two, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t steal a nce at us. And so, Ogawa and Tadano had also be aware of what was happening.


    In any case, whatever their reaction was, this was of no importance to us.


    We have no reason to stop even if they call us out. To top it all, our kisses further intensified. Our arms were also intimately wrapped around each other. For sure, it would appear to them as though we¡¯re already in our own world and it¡¯s only a matter of time before we do more than this.


    Because of that kind of show, Saki being out of sight most likely didn¡¯t even pass their minds. It¡¯s great because that¡¯s clearly our intention.


    Seconds passed and as Mami awkwardly put down the microphone on the table for whoever was going to sing next, Tadano finally couldn¡¯t stand it.


    The guy stood up and immediately made his way to the door after saying, ¡°Restroom. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    With how quick his movements were, Nina failed to hold onto his arm and prevent him from leaving. Well, she couldn¡¯t really run after him when Tadano announced where he was going ¨C even if it was just an excuse for him to not see Nami making out with me.


    Ogawa, on the other hand, was shaking at his seat yet his eyes remained focused on us. His eyes looked a little crazed as if he was determined to witness everything we were showing.


    This cuck... He¡¯s not catching a fetish, is he? He¡¯s not going to transition from being a typical harem protagonist to an NTR protagonist, right?


    Ah. Wait. He¡¯s already one. And I was the one responsible for it. But then again, he¡¯s not going to fall lower than that, right? There are those types who will just wallow in despair but there are also those who will eventually enjoy the feeling of being cucked. Like that guy who was tormenting Ohori-senpai.


    In any case, upon noticing what he was up to, Nami paused what we were doing and audibly clicked her tongue, sounding as though she was annoyed at his reaction.


    She then looked at me and determinedly conveyed what was on her mind. Since he couldn¡¯t make the same choice as Tadano, she was going to rob him of the view.


    Nami pressed her hands on my chest and gave it a gentle push. Without resisting that, my back soon rested against the soft cushion behind me. Then the girl nced down at Saki who was already busy pleasuring my length.


    As the melody of the new song yed in the background, Nami gradually bent down as well, joining Saki in taking care of my lower body.


    The birthday girl didn¡¯t reject a coboration. In fact, she immediately gave way to Nami. She expected this situation to happen.


    Ogawa¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot and his body violently shuddered. But it¡¯s not because he¡¯s angry or anything. The idiot was probably itching to see more.


    And sure enough, the guy immediately appeared restless. As he was about to stand up, Mami who was next to him prevented that from happening. The twintail girl desperately hugged his arm tightly, keeping him on his seat.


    Because of that, some sense probably returned to his head as he gave up the notion.


    It¡¯s already toote though.


    Because at the same time as Ogawa did that, Nina, who wasn¡¯t that far from him, was already shaking her head at his behavior.


    Is she disappointed? Perhaps.


    In any case, with Tadano out of the room, the girl¡¯s focus soon returned to us.


    When she caught my eyes sweeping in her direction, the girl promptly raised her index finger and pressed it against her lips. Little by little, the small slit of her mouth stretched from side to side as the same mischievous smile she showed earlier returned.


    Whatever was going on in her head, I had no idea... Nheless, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to assume that she¡¯s not that innocent in this regard.


    She¡¯s aware of what it meant for Nami to bend over to the point that she disappeared from their vision.


    As for whether she managed to connect it to Saki¡¯s disappearance, it¡¯s hard to confirm it. But considering how easy it would be to check, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to find that out. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    So much for trying to be discreet about this¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t consider the possibility of being caught. But then again, rather than care about their reaction, savoring the situation was better for us.


    Ah. Right. There¡¯s one more.


    With Nami joining Saki in her endeavor, it gave rise to another reaction from Kikuchi.


    Although her voice was faint and a little drowned by the melody of the song that no one was singing at the moment, I heard her addressing her friend with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Hey, Hina, this can¡¯t be happening. T-this isn¡¯t a ce to... do that kind of thing. W-won¡¯t you stop them?¡±


    When she said that, Saki had just popped my cock out of her mouth and passed it to Nami who immediately gobbled it up with her tongue focusing mostly on the tip.


    With her skills improving day by day, the overwhelming sense of pleasure flooded my body that my hips involuntarily jolted up, pushing my cock deeper into her mouth. Nami sped her lips tightly around it and kept it in ce without gagging. And once my hips settled back down, the girl¡¯s head started bobbing up and down, delivering me more bouts of pleasure. It¡¯s enough for me to once again stop caring about the gazes we were getting.


    Saki, who switched on licking the part that Nami couldn¡¯t fully take in, also didn¡¯t remain idle. Understanding that anything they do would make me feel good, the birthday girl continued assaulting my sensitive spots and eventually let her tongue slide down to my balls, focusing on it.


    At this point, Hina, who was eagerly waiting for her turn, finally replied to her friend.


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be fine. They won¡¯t do more than that... They still have some decency left.¡±


    The way she said it was full of nonchnce as if what we were doing wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, causing Kikuchi to be a little exasperated.


    When she caught me staring at her, she embarrassedly lowered her head. I could hear an audible gulp from her before opening her mouth again.


    ¡°What decency? They¡¯ve already thrown that out when Saki pulled Onoda-kun¡¯s¡ª"


    Hina cut her off there as the girl revealed a more shocking detail to her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We also did something like this on a bus once.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kikuchi¡¯s jaw dropped as bewilderment reced her embarrassment.


    Yep. It was shocking enough for that kind of reaction. That day, it was Hina instead of Saki. Furthermore, she¡¯s the one who made me cum with her mouth¡­


    Kikuchi¡¯s eyes soon started taking in her surroundings, perhaps finding anyone sane enough to have the same opinion as her.


    Next to her, she saw Maaya and Hana furtively watching us. They¡¯re not being obvious about it but given that they¡¯re not saying anything, she couldn¡¯t expect anything from them.


    On the side of Nami, apart from Umi whose view of me was blocked by Arisa¡¯s body, the three girls were also clearly aware of what was happening. And sure enough, they¡¯re like Hina and the other two. They were not oblivious to the situation. Instead, they all have expectant eyes as anticipation slowly builds up in their faces.


    Ah. Izumi was a little bit different though. She was more embarrassed than anything yet she couldn¡¯t help ncing at me.


    And when she met my gaze, she adorably narrowed her eyes as if she was pretending to be annoyed at me. In response to that, I smiled at her and reached my hand out to caress her cheek. However, with the distance between us, I failed to reach her.


    The girl pinched my arm instead and bit my hand. That made Shizu giggle a bit.


    Anyway, understanding that she couldn¡¯t really call us out by talking to them, Kikuchi turned her head to those she could consider to be herst resort.


    Unfortunately for her, Ogawa was already out ofmission. Mami was cuddling the guy¡¯s head as if she was protecting him from doing something rash. Andstly, Nina was quietly staring at me, a hint of admiration on her face.


    With no one else to turn to, Kikuchi¡¯s shoulders slumped down as she stood up to grab the microphone and started singing the song that was ying on the screen. If I recall correctly, that was a song Saki inputted earlier. No wonder no one was singing.


    In any case, that¡¯s it for Kikuchi. The girl opted to turn her attention to the screen than deal with our craziness.


    Thanks to that, Saki and Nami¡¯s enthusiasm grew as they began their relentless assault in order to squeeze the white juice out of me.


    What a fun karaoke time...

 Chapter 1604 Inevitable? *

    Amidst Kikuchi''s crazed singing that was loud enough to elicit some giggles from Nina and Umi, I closed my eyes to what was happening around us.


    In turn, I solely concentrated on the umting pleasure at the tip of my throbbing erection courtesy of the relentless endeavor of my two girls.


    To see them clearly, I tucked the few strands of their hair behind their ears. Furthermore, I started caressing their heads, conveying to them how great they were doing.


    Enthused, Nami silently mouthed, ¡°Watch us carefully, Ruu.¡± On the other hand, Saki smiled beautifully before giving me a glimpse of the inside of her mouth. It¡¯s slimy from her saliva and the precum that she managed to squeeze out earlier.


    Yep. That image was so provocative that my cock immediately reacted to it. It frivolously twitched, enough for Nami to almost bite down on it.


    Before she apologized for that, I wryly smiled and told her that it was my fault.


    Saki chuckled at that but also guiltily pressed her lips together, knowing full well that she was the reason my cock reacted that strongly.


    A minute soon passed and the two once again got lost in taking good care of my proud member.


    At certain intervals, Saki and Nami would take a second to check on my expression. Each time, they were satisfied with what they¡¯d seen from me. And each time, their charming smile would peek out before resuming what they were doing.


    Honestly, that image alone was enough to provide more stimulus that continued to electrify my whole body. It¡¯s like being tickled at every spot despite them only focusing on that part of me. If not for the expert control of my bodily functions, our audience would probably see me fidgeting as a result of too much pleasure.


    For sure, Nami and Saki could sense that from reading my expression. I¡¯m already unable to hide a lot of things from my girls, after all. And in this kind of moment, even more so.


    Fully intent on savoring the chance presented to them, the two girls once again took their turns stuffing my cock in their warm, little mouths. Channeling both their skill and experience, they sucked on it as though they were trying to melt me like candy or a popsicle. Their luscious lips that I was just enjoying earlier were already glistening from the same mix of liquids that Saki showed me.


    As always, despite the ce being dimly lit, their enjoyment was clearly written on their beautiful ces. Their desire to make me feel good was still prevalent. There¡¯s no intention for them to stop until I reach my climax.


    Another minuteter, they both paused for a moment. With their lustful gazes locked onto the tall, throbbing pole of my erection, their tongues stretched out of their mouth as they sensually licked its trunk at the same time, starting from the base to the tip.


    When they reached the highest point, Saki and Nami almost kissed each other with my cock in between them. But instead of continuing, they wordlesslymunicated and let each other split their territory. Nami dered the right half as hers while Saki naturally upied the left.


    And just like that, perhaps adding a tease to the mix, instead of taking me in their mouths, their tongues sultrily took their time in marking their territory, not sparing any corners be it at the tip or beneath the head, By the end of it, their naughty lips mped down together on the tip, nibbling and sucking on it while intently watching my receptive expression.


    Doing that until Kikuchi''s voice died out and the song she was singing ended, the only thing I could do was endure as much as I could while reciprocating their efforts.


    I sensibly guided their heads, making sure that the two wouldn''t overdo it and hurt their necks in the process.


    That¡¯s one thing I shouldn¡¯t neglect. Ascertaining their well-being no matter how crazy we be over each other.


    Soon, when the melody of the next song started echoing in the room, Saki retreated and handed her territory to Nami.


    She then slid out of her seat, taking the small, cramped space in between my legs while kneeling on the floor.


    While Nami resorted to resuming blowing me at a quicker pace than earlier, Saki focused solely on the sack of skin and my family jewels, pushing me further to the edge.


    That¡¯s not all.


    Seeing an opportunity opening up for her, Hina bent down in my direction, sliding herself closer and taking up Saki¡¯s vacated seat to reach me.


    Even if there wasn¡¯t that much area left she could take, Hina whose desire was already overflowing settled on the part Nami couldn¡¯t take in. Her wet lips that she had long drenched after prolonged exposure to our frisky situation mped down on a sensitive spot, licking and sucking on it.


    Because of that, Kikuchi, who had just calmed down after singing her frustration out, was once again bewildered.


    This time, the voice that I heard from her was that of someone who¡¯s already given up on trying to understand our craziness.


    "That is nuts. Three-on-one, really? I have yet to fantasize about that kind of situation. What did you do to my friends, Onoda-kun?"


    Nina from across the table also muttered something. However, I failed to catch it well as my whole mind and body were already on the verge of exploding. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "--see. That''s the deal, huh?"


    Pushing their voices out of my head, my concentration was fully directed on the three girls, my girls, warning them of what was about toe.


    "Girls, I won''t be able to hold it anymore. Ugh¡­"


    An involuntary groan escaped my mouth at the end. Because like always, instead of listening to my warning and stopping to consider their options, the three girls seemingly got a boost of enthusiasm.


    Once my hips started the uncontroble jolt from the streak of pleasure passing through and breaking past my resistance, Nami, Saki, and Hina lined their heads around it, opening their mouths while holding upright, ready to catch everything I would be releasing.


    Even if I couldud myself to be the most shameless guy in the universe, I¡¯d say that my girls could easily defeat me through this.


    As the burst of white, thick liquid shot up, Saki caught the first wave. She moved back right away, allowing Nami to catch the next one. Andstly, Hina, who¡¯s getting the least of it, stuffed my whole cock in her mouth, taking it directly to her throat. And while it continued pumping whatever was left on the passage, she started sucking me deep and loud to the point that it echoed throughout the room.


    Pop!


    Along with that audible sound of Hina releasing my cock out of her mouth, the girl proudly smiled as she showed me the inside of her mouth.


    Likewise, Saki and Nami who had yet to spit it out or gulp it down did the same.


    ¡°Un. Great job. That was fantastic. This is why I don¡¯t really care if someone will be jealous of me. To have you three do that for me, I will dare im to be the luckiest guy on Earth.¡±


    Despite also feeling a little giddy from that rush of pleasure, I did my best to praise the three while patting their heads.


    While Nami and Hina straightened their back and leaned their heads on my shoulder, I pulled up Saki, cing her on myp.


    In my head, even if Mami or NIna reacts to this, I¡¯ll just sweep theirints and questions away. My girls deserved this treatment from me, after all. In fact, they deserved more. I nned on reciprocating what they did for me, after all.


    Anyway, not long after Saki snuggled to my chest, Shizu¡¯s voice reached my ears. Shoving a box of tissues provided to this room in front of my eyes, the girl said with a hint of displeasure.


    ¡°Numbskull, stop putting on a show and use this.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Shizu.¡±


    However, with my hands wrapped tightly around Saki, I naturally couldn¡¯t grab that easily.


    Thankfully, Saki grabbed it herself and handed out a piece each to Nami and Hina to wipe their mouths with.


    ¡°They¡¯re catching your shamelessness, aren¡¯t they? What do you n to do now? Can you wiggle an excuse?¡±


    Not minding that Saki grabbed it, Shizu continued. While she still sounded displeased, I could easily connect it to what happened halfway through. Hina joined us instead of waiting for her turn. She¡¯s displeased at herself for not being quick enough to wrest that chance for herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Yeah. It¡¯s still possible. Leave this to me.¡± I answered with certainty.


    At the moment, Nina and Mami¡¯s gazes were directed at us, both of them had this mystified expression on their faces. Ogawa had his eyes closed but with how he¡¯s already sitting back straight on his seat, he definitely saw this sight as well.


    However, who I was most concerned about was Umi. ncing in her direction, I found Arisa shaking her head. Sure enough, her blockade was already futile. Umi already noticed what was happening on our side. Holding the tablet device used for picking songs up, she was covering the bottom half of her face with it.


    Upon catching me staring at her, the girl immediately raised the tablet higher, covering her facepletely. Her exposed ears wiggled a little as it gradually turned red from being flustered. Arisa and even Izumi pouted at me as though they were telling me to take care of the girl.


    ¡°Ah. For that one¡­ I think I won¡¯t be able to wiggle my way out using a flimsy excuse.¡± I added which earned me a dryughter from Shizu.


    Not long after, my cheek got stung by the feverish pinch by the girl, ¡°You¡¯re right. That one is different. You specially cared for her throughout this asion. No way she¡¯s a simple junior. Am I right, shameless guy?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Uh. This¡­ For some reason, Shizu arrived at a certain misunderstanding.

 Chapter 1605 A Precious Junior

    Several minutester, Tadano returned from outside. He cautiously peeked in first, most likely ascertaining that we¡¯d finished whatever we were doing.


    When he returned to his seat, the guy found it unnatural because Nina who was supposed to be seated next to him, wasn''t there anymore.


    He searched for her and sure enough, found her next to me.


    Ah. Right. I have to recount what happened after what we did, right?


    There¡¯s nothing much, actually.


    Nami, Hina, and Saki acted the same as before. And as if nothing had happened, Hina and Saki returned to their previous seats and asked for the tablet device to pick a song they were going to sing next.


    Of course, it created an awkward atmosphere where Kikuchi, Nina, and Mami were staring at us dumbfoundedly. Yet even when they appeared to have been waiting for an exnation, none of us had shown any desire to address it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Kikuchi wasn¡¯t really a problem. She¡¯s already aware of my rtionship with the others, after all.


    It¡¯s the two juniors, or three if I counted Umi as well, who would be confused and intrigued at what exactly the deal is between us.


    I expected Nina to raise questions. But she remained in her seat with a meaningful expression. She¡¯s the only one privy to whatever was in her head.


    As for Mami, I could hazard a guess that she¡¯s sitting on the fence. She¡¯s not stupid. On one hand, she could confront us and demand an exnation. However, she has to weigh the pros and cons of doing so. Then on the other hand, what she witnessed ¨C not just us but also Ogawa¡¯s reaction ¨C opened up a massive hole for her to squeeze into in regards to being a recement for the void that Nami left behind in the bastard¡¯s heart. If she did well, she might just really be his girlfriend.


    Back when I first broke the idiot¡¯s mind on the rooftop of the Club Building, Izumi refused to take that opportunity and simply did her duty as his friend. But from the short time that I observed her Mami could possibly have the sufficient determination tomit to it if she truly wanted him.


    Lastly, Umi was the only one I believed I should talk to. Like Shizu said, even if she misunderstood it, I felt like I owe the girl peace of mind. However, I have to approach her to do that.


    Unfortunately, I set that aside first to aplish what I decided to do, pampering my girls who were also waiting for their turn.


    While it¡¯s a bad idea to escte the situation more than what we¡¯ve done, it¡¯s just not in my book to disregard my girls¡¯ clear desire.


    And so, I stood up from my seat and once again made my way over to the other girls. Unlike earlier, I voluntarily did it rather than being called to sing or dance with them.


    Now we go back to thest minute before Tadano¡¯s return. After I finished pampering Hana and Maaya, I finally set my sights on Umi.


    Arisa and Izumi gave way for me to sit next to the girl. However, before I could get a word from the girl, Nina stood up and made her way to us.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask her why she came over because as soon as she sat on my right, she leaned over with her body pressing onto me to whisper her reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested, Onoda-senpai. When I first heard it, I found it unbelievable that Nanami-senpai found a boyfriend other than Kazuo-senpai. Seeing you and witnessing everything that transpired here, I must say that I¡¯m utterly mystified by who you really are. Are you secretly a vampire who hypnotized everyone?¡±


    Yep. Rather than straight-up calling me suspicious, she worded it like that. That sounded silly but then again, she¡¯s dealing with the unknown so¡­ it¡¯s kind of justified.


    With that, we¡¯ve arrived back to the present.


    The girl had just finished whispering those words to me.


    As luck would have it, Tadano captured this scene perfectly. Although he was acting awkward around the girl¡¯s advances earlier, as soon as she saw her close to me, the guy¡¯s face immediately crumpled as though he had just taken a bitter pill.


    Then he walked back to his seat with heavy steps.


    When Nina, who was waiting for my answer, noticed him, the girl¡¯s body seemingly shuddered as she immediately withdrew from leaning against me. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Then, without saying anything else, she returned to Tadano¡¯s side, acting the same as before she witnessed the peculiarity on our side.


    Really, I couldn¡¯t help butmend her on that. She could be more cunning than she appeared to be. Tadano would surely find it hard to handle her¡­


    In any case, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s now off my back but I¡¯ll expect her to draw out an answer from me againter or any other days after this. This wouldn¡¯t be our first andst meeting.


    After exchanging nces at that girl when Tadano wasn¡¯t looking, I also withdrew my attention to her and returned to the matter at hand or more specifically, to the seemingly tiny figure of the girl next to me.


    ¡°Umi¡­¡± I called her name amidst the ringing sound of music in our ears.


    That made her shoulders jump but she did nothing to get away from me.


    Little by little, she raised her head to meet my gaze.


    Her tiny face had already taken a crimson color yet her eyes seemed a little sharp as though she was holding a grudge against me. Or if not that, she¡¯s upset with me.


    The reason for that was obvious, of course.


    And so, now that I got her attention, I decided to push through and convey my thoughts to her, ¡°It must¡¯ve been a shock, right? It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to hold it back. You can be upset with me.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t answer with words but with a nod of her head while biting her lips.


    Whether that nod was directed to my first question or a confirmation that she was upset with me, I had no idea. Maybe both.


    In any case, this was far better than I thought. I could stillmunicate with her, after all.


    ¡°I can understand if you¡¯re now afraid or disappointed in me but one thing I know is¡­ I believe I owe you an exnation.¡±


    Yep. Even if it¡¯s a misunderstanding on Shizu¡¯s part earlier, I do feel like I needed to exin myself to this girl. I don¡¯t know. This surely isn¡¯t guilt towards what I did to her cousin but simply because it¡¯s her.


    It¡¯s weird. If Sumire was here instead of her, I doubt I would be this concerned. I might even use this situation to tease that gremlin.


    Anyway, Umi didn¡¯t answer immediately but when she did, she only said one word, ¡°¡­ Why?¡±


    Ah. Why, huh? Should I tell her what I was just thinking?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Because I want Umi-chan to understand me. Though I will also understand it if you decide to distance yourself from me now.¡±


    Digesting my answer, Umi kept her eyes on me. Then little by little, the sharpness in her eyes softened. By the end of it, she opened her mouth and uttered more questions, ¡°Onoda-senpai, why do you want me to understand you? What am I to you?¡±


    Alright. I don¡¯t know how to answer that. And honestly, that¡¯s also what I want to understand¡­


    Is Shizu right, after all?


    ¡°A precious junior. That¡¯s what you are to me.¡±


    In the end, that¡¯s all I could answer. Furthermore, my natural smile probably showed up when I said that. Because at the next moment, steam seemingly red up from her head as the redness of her face deepened.

 Chapter 1606 Yes

    Arisa, who heard what I said, reached for my shoulder and hit it with a light punch. She¡¯s holding herughter back, perhaps for the sake of the girl.


    Is it that hrious for her? I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because I don''t often act like this to someone I¡¯m not interested in.


    In any case, given Umi¡¯s reaction to it, I expected her to be unable to say anything more. She became too flustered that I found her shrinking even more. I could even feel the urge to hold her and calm her down but for sure, the result would be the opposite of my intention.


    And so, I simply waited while listening to the song that Nami was currently singing.


    To my surprise, it didn¡¯t take long for Umi to tug at my sleeve and call my attention back to her.


    With pursed lips and a rather shaky disposition as though she¡¯s a fragile porcin that could break even with the tiniest vibration, she thoughtfully muttered, ¡°Uhm. Did I see something I shouldn¡¯t have? Is that why you...?¡±


    Ah. Yeah. Even though her earlier reaction was quite adorable, it was probably just because she was not used to being called like that by someone.


    This one, on the other hand, was an appropriate response. No matter who, it would certainly make them question me if I was doing this just because I wanted to silence them.


    ¡°Will you believe me if I say that¡¯s not it? I mean what I said. I owe you an exnation. I¡¯m not here to ask you to keep what you witnessed to yourself. I mean, it¡¯s our fault, to begin with.¡±


    Hearing that, Umi still appeared uncertain but with her eyes seemingly trying to poke through and read what was in my head, the girl eventually released a small sigh of relief. It¡¯s like a thorn had been plucked out of her throat.


    Momentster, a smile bloomed on her face. And it¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t help but find beautiful. But then, it didn¡¯tst long enough because embarrassment soon returned as though she remembered something.


    With her hands sped together indicating how she¡¯s finding it difficult to speak her mind out, the girl softly whispered.


    ¡°I understand... I¡¯m ignorant about that kind of thing. It¡¯s... it was my first time seeing it...¡±


    This... She¡¯s curious about it, huh? I had no idea how much she¡¯d seen but even if she only caught sight of thosest bits, it¡¯s enough for someone innocent like her to have her mind muddled with the thoughts of it.


    Unknowingly, my hand dropped on top of her head, caressing her smooth, unbound hair. Although she was not expecting it, the girl reflexively hummed from the sensation brought by it.


    ¡°I see. It must¡¯ve made you ufortable. But it is what it is. I¡¯ve been taken care of by them.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t be so innocent forever and she¡¯s a different kind of innocent from Misaki. That girl would take anything I say on a positive note but this girl... I could expect her to inquire more just to clear her head of it.


    ¡°H-how does it feel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s great. It brought me immense pleasure. If I have to make aparison, it¡¯s somewhat close to the sensation you¡¯ll get when you hold back peeing and then relieve yourself an hourter. But in this case, it¡¯s more pleasurable especially if someone you love did it for you.¡±


    I know. It sucks for an exnation but I can¡¯t think of a much betterparison at the moment, my head is also muddled by how I can satisfy Umi¡¯s curiosity. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Umi¡¯s eyes which were fixed on my face gradually lowered. Without a doubt, her gazended on my groin. Even if it was an unconscious action or not, I couldn¡¯t help but berate myself for corrupting the girl¡¯s head.


    Fortunately, she¡¯s the timid type. She wouldn¡¯t reach for it no matter how curious she was. It¡¯s something that would need more than curiosity for her.


    And so, silence once again reigned between us. I continued caressing her head, partly doting on her and partly waiting if she was going to ask more questions.


    It took at least a few minutes before she opened her mouth again and this time, her question wasn¡¯t about what she witnessed anymore. Instead, it concerned her known fact about my rtionship. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ¡°Uhm. Onoda-senpai, I know this isn¡¯t my ce but does Chii-chan-senpai know?¡±


    ¡°About what happened here? Not yet. About my rtionship with them, yes.¡±


    That¡¯s too simplified but the girl seems smart enough to understand it. Besides, I¡¯m d that she asked me about this. I thought she was going to let it pass because she was scared of how I will react. Behind her supposed timidity, she¡¯s braver than I thought. That sets her apart from her stalker cousin who will only open his mouth when threatened.


    ¡°... I see.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t ask me to exin it?¡±


    ¡°I... I want to but it¡¯s not my ce, senpai.¡±


    Mhm. This girl is really something else. She¡¯s not afraid to speak her mind but at the same time, she knows where to stand.


    ¡°I appreciate that thought. I¡¯m growing fond of you, Umi-chan.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means I¡¯m finding you more precious than you already are,¡± I said before moving my hand down to her face. I cupped her crimson cheek whichpletely covered up her porcin whiteplexion. My thumb moved to caress it before tracing her slightly pale lips.


    Umi was clearly surprised at how touchy I became. However, the girl didn¡¯t even flinch or find it ufortable. Without pursing it, she allowed me to feel up her soft lips.


    Furthermore, the ck of her eyes shrunk as she focused all her attention on me.


    Perhaps, if I tried feeling her pulse at the moment, I could imagine it racing as though she was running a marathon.


    In one way or another, this was fully weed by her.


    To stop myself from being tempted to kiss her, I quickly stopped and instead pulled her into my embrace. Then to continue what we were discussing, I whispered my honest thoughts to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it¡¯s Umi, I will honestly answer your questions. And if it results in the changing of your impression of me, I won¡¯t take it the wrong way.¡±


    Before the girl answered, her hands gripped onto my clothes as she slowly reciprocated my embrace, ¡°... Yes.¡±


    Whatever she meant by that one-word answer, I had no idea. But for the rest of my time next to her, our distance remained that close.


    Obviously, everyone in the room had some kind of reaction to that sight. My girls were obviously smirking at the sight of me hugging another girl. At this point, rather than be jealous, they¡¯re more interested in whether Umi would be the same as them or not.


    As for the others, only Nina¡¯s reaction somehow piqued my interest. The girl curled her eyebrows as her inquiring eyes fixated on me. She¡¯s probably still holding the suspicion that I¡¯m a vampire and I am controlling everyone¡¯s mind. And now, Umi became another victim.


    Well, I¡¯ll let her hold onto that thought. It¡¯s hrious, after all.


    Time then quickly passed without any other significant happening in the room. Ten minutes before our time was up, the counter downstairs called us inquiring whether we¡¯d extend our time or not.


    Of course, there¡¯s no need to do that anymore. And so, after two more songs, one of which I sang with Umi, we started tidying up in preparation to leave.

 Chapter 1607 To Our Next Destination

    Upon leaving the establishment, our group decided to split into two. One group would continue the original n of going to the sportsplex to watch the Interhigh while the other would, obviously, go home or do whatever they wanted.


    Naturally, the division was the group centered around me and Ogawa¡¯s group or at least, what was left of it. If not for Mami and Nina, they¡¯d be left alone.


    In fact, Nina was on the verge of alsoing with us. Mami prevented that by giving her friend a warning re as though she was going to make a tantrum if Nina left her alone.


    Either it¡¯s because she¡¯s not fond of Nina¡¯s newfound interest in me or she just didn¡¯t want to deal with Ogawa and Tadano alone.


    It¡¯s not that noticeable but I picked up a few hints here and there. Mami¡¯s courage to approach Ogawa was probably supported by Nina. It¡¯s like Nina was a beacon that Mami could turn back to in case she became lost at what to do next.


    In short, she¡¯s dependent on her.


    That¡¯s just my guess though and the truth might be far from it. But in the case of Nina going with us or rather, following me, it wasn¡¯t just hinted at.


    Earlier, when we vacated the karaoke room and were on our way down the stairs, the girl intentionally waited for a chance to snatch me in between my girls.


    Uh. Snatch was a big word but that¡¯s how it seemed because she brought me in a corner to interrogate me.


    Interrogate was also not the most apt word for it. Let¡¯s just say, she tried to aplish what she failed to do earlier when Tadano returned to the room.


    Yep. It¡¯s about hearing my response to her suspicion. She believed I did some magic to change everyone¡¯s perception and held onto the possibility that I am a modern vampire living in this society.


    Really, that was a hrious thoughting from someone who looked like she was well on her way to bing the next fake delinquent after Izumi or a gyaru that would always make fun of otakus.


    And seeing how serious she was with it, I kind of decided to y along.


    I maintained a cold disposition during that moment and simply stared at her with an unfeeling gaze. It made her shiver on the spot and take a step back. However, excitement clearly bloomed on her face as though she found a buried treasure in the middle of a desert.


    Luckily, I heard some tidbits of the girl¡¯s hobby from my girls earlier.


    Nami said she might not look like it but Nina was like a bookworm when she first joined their circle two years ago.


    Hina said Nina often brought up flicks involving the supernatural like vampires or werewolves. She¡¯s an avid fan of that Twilight Series.


    Izumi said that the highlights on her hair weren¡¯t because she wanted to copy the new trend simr to it but it¡¯s because she¡¯s inspired by the characters who would have a drastic image transformation. Yes, simr to those characters who started as normal humans then for some mystifying reason, they would start acting differently than how they were before. Either by magic or some other source.


    Andstly, Arisa told me that Nina asked her weird questions earlier. Something along the lines of, ¡°Arisa-senpai, you¡¯re not mind controlled, are you?¡±


    Uh. Wait. Those weren¡¯t just tidbits, right? Her entire character had already been built in my head. Nina was probably an avid fan of vampire romance books or just any media that has some rtion to the bloodsucking nobles of the night.


    Because I never gave her a satisfactory answer earlier, she started debating whether toe with us or not. She even tried using Umi and Sumire as her reason foring.


    Unfortunately for her, she also couldn¡¯t leave Mami behind.


    And so, instead of doing that, she asked for my contact details, telling me she was going to contact meter. She even vowed to uncover the mask I¡¯m using to hide under the sun...


    What a hrious girl... No wonder Tadano couldn¡¯t handle her


    Well, that¡¯s about it.


    Once the four of them went in the opposite direction, we too, started moving to the bus stop.


    The sportsplex was far from where we are, after all.


    Much like our previous setups, I got sandwiched by two of my girls at the furthest seat at the back of the bus. Given that we didn¡¯t need to act anymore, Nami and Saki surrendered or gave way for others to be seated next to me.


    And at the moment, I¡¯m between Arisa and Shizu.


    ¡°Arisa, have you made a decision yet? If not, I¡¯ll do it by myself.¡± <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Eh? Shizu, you¡¯ve changed. I¡¯ve never imagined that you will someday consider doing something this risky.¡±


    Yeah. They¡¯re not just sandwiching me, at the moment, they¡¯re also discussing something that we¡¯ve done before. Arisa was like a voice of reason. On the other hand, Shizu was already determined to aplish what was in her head.


    ¡°Of course, I have changed. Who do you think is responsible for it? Make no mistake though. I¡¯m still positive that I will be his only woman in the future. Today, I will tolerate the puppy love you all cultivated.¡±


    ¡°Whoa there. If you say it like that, you¡¯re going to offend all of us. Calling our love ¡®puppy loves¡¯... Do you want to be treated the same as that girl?¡±


    For Shizu to say it like that, it¡¯s like she¡¯s also dering war like Hana. Arisa even pointed at the girl who wasn¡¯t that far away from us. Feeling wronged, the girl pouted at me as though saying, ¡®What the hell is happening there?¡¯


    Anyway, the two girls had no ns to stop. Shizu nced at Hana before proudly smirking.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just stating a fact in my eyes. If you hate it that much. Prove me wrong.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I certainly will... I¡¯ve never gone against you before, Shizu. You¡¯re always someone up high. But this... When ites to Ruki, I won¡¯t back down.¡±


    Naturally, Arisa didn¡¯t take that lying down, she matched Shizu¡¯s willfulness as she pressed herself closer to me. Her soft, alluring body rubbed against me.


    ¡°Heh. I like the look in your eyes. Your yfulness was alwaysyered by your gloom. Now, it¡¯s as clear as a tranquilke.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s also because of a certain shameless guy. You know what he says to me? That I¡¯m always irresistible to him. Watch.¡±


    Arisa¡¯s hand dropped to my chest and started caressing me. Shizu, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to be left out. Matching Arisa¡¯s movements, she reached down to the hem of my shirt, slipping her arm inside it to touch me directly.


    ¡°Uh. Girls. Will I not have a say in this?¡±


    Sensing that things were about to escte, I decided to break my silence here, or at least, tone down the willfulness of the two by speaking up.


    Unfortunately, the two mmed me with the reality of our current state.


    ¡°Oh. Come on, Ruki. As if you¡¯re going to reject us.¡± Arisa yfully said as the girl pressed herself further into me before nibbling on my ears.


    On the other hand, Shizu leered at me as though she was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you rejoicing, numbskull? Shall we remind you where your hands are?¡±


    Yep. That¡¯s right.


    Guilty as charged, my hands that have been naughtily caressing them both firmly settled on their behind. And with a squeeze that caused their whole body to shudder in undeniable pleasure, I surrendered with a helpless smile, ¡°... Alright, it¡¯s your win.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. No one can match your shamelessness.¡±


    ¡°I told you. Even if you¡¯re apprehensive, he¡¯s not going to stay still. This is the guy who corrupted all of us.¡±


    Arisa¡¯s sweet-soundingughter rang in my ears before her lips locked onto mine. On the other hand, Shizu went in to take a bite on my neck, her adorable way to get back at me while also pointing out the obvious.


    Not long after, the two girls whose hands slowly crawled from my thigh reenacted what just happened earlier in the karaoke room; expertly pulling my zipper down and whipping out what I was hiding inside it.


    By the time Shizu also went for my lips, their hands were already wrapped around my proudly reinvigorated shaft.


    ¡°Pervert... We don¡¯t have that much time. I¡¯ll dig in first. Hold back your voice, Ruki.¡±


    After getting her fill of our kisses, Arisa seductively whispered before gradually bending over to take me in her mouth.


    Yeah. There¡¯s no running away from this... And obviously, I¡¯m not even nning to.

 Chapter 1608 Once Again, Irresistible *

    It wasn¡¯t the first time and definitely would not be thest. With Arisa starting it up, things heated up and scaled steeply. Losing part of our rationality, our irresistibility towards each other was fully showcased.


    Yeah. No matter the ce or situation, as soon as we get lost in it, Arisa and I would stop at nothing to satisfy each other. Although I could also be so lost with my other girls, it¡¯s just that different when ites to her.


    Given that the other girls were sitting in nearby seats, they formed an illusory barrier that barred anyone who would dare try to approach this part of the bus.


    Shizu, who witnessed our state before her eyes, tried analyzing it. However, she eventually gave up as she couldn¡¯t find another usible reason for it other than our perfectpatibility.


    In the end, the girl voluntarily retreated when Arisa and I totally escted our situation further.


    Illogical it might be, I set aside the risk and trusted that no one could disturb or see us in our position.


    With that thought in mind, I lifted Arisa from her seat and guided her up to myp. I tried to be as careful as possible to not draw attention.


    ¡°Ruki...¡± She called out to me with her lips drawing into an erotic smile. ¡°Are we really doing this?¡±


    Although that sounded like a valid question, the girl wasn¡¯t really expecting me to answer anything other than yes.


    ¡°Yes... Scold meter, alright.¡±


    ¡°I... I will.¡±


    Sharing the same thought process as mine, Arisa bit her lips, giving more of a sexy image. Following through to what I intended to do, the girl spread her legs open to ease up our transition and lifted her skirt upon reaching my front.


    Not that surprising, she¡¯s wearing white underwear but not something made of cotton but silk. Its velvety texture clearly showed that it¡¯s the type of sexy underwear meant for adults or rather, something that would naturally entice anyone as soon as they saw it.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s extremely effective. I could feel my cock twitching from excitement upon seeing that.


    Unfortunately, Icked the time to fully enjoy that and Arisa thought the same.


    She lifted her skirt not to showcase it to me but to prepare herself for the next part.


    ¡°Hold me, Ruki.¡± She said as her body gradually swayed from how shaky the bus was. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, I was already holding her hips, supporting her bnce.


    ¡°Mhm... Trust me.¡±


    As she parted away the part covering her sacred ce, Arisa unwaveringly lowered herself down on my raging erection.


    Soon enough, the precum that once again oozed out and her dripping love juices mixed at the tip of my cock and her narrow entrance.


    ¡°Nngg~¡±


    With just that simple connection, Arisa and I wordlesslymunicated and conveyed our longing for each other. Although it hasn¡¯t been long since we did it, we just couldn¡¯t help long for each other at every second that passed. Once again, that¡¯s just how irresistible we are to each other.


    As seconds continued to trickle Shizu as well as the other girls who were silently watching us became our witness. Before their very eyes, Arisa¡¯s sacred ce smoothly swallowed my thick, long, and obscene shaft. Like a sword being sheath, it disappeared into her perfectly-shaped depths.


    At that very second, the electrifying sensation as our connection deepened reached a new height as the pleasure became so potent that the two of us almost moaned out loud.


    Fortunately, we¡¯re still running on the same wavelength. My hands on her hips tightened around her navel, pulling her body to lean against my chest. At the same time as that, Arisa turned her head to face me with one of her hands sliding across my face. When it settled on the back of my head, she gave it a push.


    Seeking each other¡¯s lips, the passionate kisses that ensued prevented the vulgar sounds from leaking.


    Right before the sensation passed, my hips thrust upward. I instantly hit her most sensitive spot which finalized my entrance or rather, my return deep inside her.


    As if weing its long, lost master, Arisa¡¯s insides immediately mped around my entire member. The way her sensitive walls wrapped around me was as though she was trying to keep me there for as long as she wanted to.


    At every second that passed after that, Arisa¡¯s insides throbbed intensely, providing both of us the unending bouts of pleasure that we¡¯d been waiting for.


    When Arisa¡¯s butt firmly settled on myp, the girl let go of her skirt, hiding our connection beneath it. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It might not do much in lowering the risk but at the very least, no one else would be able to see our intimate connection, not even my other girls.


    Obviously, I saw them scowling at me. I should expect them to air their grievancester.


    In any case, Arisa was my main priority at the moment.


    With our kisses continuing despite the more intense battle down below, we mutually decided to prolong this as much as we could.


    For the next ten minutes and two bus stops, Arisa and I savored our moment, making love inside the bus with only slow, sensual movements.


    Nheless, at every hump that the bus passed through, the momentum created by it was a chance not to be missed. We perfectly used it, sending us bolts of pleasure, shocking our depths to its core.


    Uponing close to our limit, Arisa had to lean forward at the seat in front of her so that I could use my hips to thrust in her at unimaginable speed, intensifying the pleasure as we reached our climax at the same time.


    By the time the fulfilling sensation passed, the girl ended up nestled in my chest with her face filled with affection and satisfaction.


    -


    -


    A few minutester, Shizu, who maintained a bit of distance when we started to act crazily, closed in again. Upon giving a nce to the girl restingfortably in my embrace, she whispered while maintaining an ice-cold countenance.


    ¡°Numbskull, it must have been satisfying for you, huh?¡±


    ¡°.Yeah. It is.¡±


    She¡¯s jealous, isn¡¯t she? While that¡¯s normal considering she witnessed everything closely, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that the girl was holding in more than that.


    I wonder... what that was.


    ¡°Good. Good. As I expected of you.¡± She clicked her tongue and nibbled on my ear. When she was done, she forcefully turned my head to face her.


    Then without saying anything else, her white teeth sank into my lips. It was prickly yet at the same time, I could sense her jealousy passing through that small action.


    I guess this was what she resorted to doing rather than verbally conveying it to me.


    I let her do that until she was satisfied. And when she was done, I reached for her nape, locking her in the same position.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn, Shizu.¡±


    ¡°Do your worst.¡± She clicked her tongue for a second time and tried to maintain her icy countenance. However, she also visibly parted her lips. It¡¯s probably an unconscious action from her. One that was waiting for me to pamper her


    ¡°Mhm. I sure will.¡±


    We¡¯re about to reach our destination, after all. Resting wasn¡¯t an option for me and considering I love this girl just as much... melting the ice surrounding her was definitely my number one priority.


    Compared to her aggressive biting, my lips that came in contact with hers only gave a gentle push before I sensually moved to give her the same kind of kiss that we first shared inside the Student Council Room.


    When I was done with that, I sent a whisper that tickled her senses.


    In return, Shizu resolutely said, ¡°Numbskull, let¡¯s stop waiting for the right moment. Take me home with you this week. I think I will keep getting jealous of them if this continues. I hate this feeling.¡±


    This girl, she snapped, huh? But then again, I could hardly me her for it. Even if we already had plenty of chances before, the two of us mutually agreed to make it special. And that¡¯s where the problem started. We couldn¡¯t find the right moment for it.


    This time... She resorted to disregarding that schedule and asked me to bring her home. How should I take that?


    It¡¯s definitely a positive thing but at the same time, I shouldn¡¯t just take that at face value.


    That¡¯s why I have to prepare for it. Even if she¡¯s not expecting something, I have to step up and make it more memorable for her than what she will be expecting.

 Chapter 1609 Going To The Venue

    Upon arriving at the vicinity of the sportsplex, we narrowed down our path to the indoor basketball court, evading the crowded ce leading to the main entrance.


    Since it¡¯s city-wide, a lot of people have congregated in this part of our city and most of them were fellow studentsing in to support their ssmates or just their whole school in general.


    The 1st to 3rd High Schools were obviously present as well. Even if their uniforms were nearly identical to ours, it¡¯s pretty easy to distinguish one from the other.


    There were also students from the school that Akane and the other girls were attending.


    We got some curious gazes but that¡¯s just normal in a crowd like this.


    We just continued on our way, keeping close to each other to make sure that no one would be lost or left behind. I especially put Umi at my front. She¡¯s the odd one out after all.


    Apart from that, Izumi, Maaya, and Hana walked alongside me. Though I already nned to do that, they beat me to it. Izumi even stealthily interlocked our fingers while acting oblivious to it.


    She¡¯s adorable that way and like always, I didn¡¯t miss the chance to tease her for it. It was kind of regrettable that we only have so much time on the bus, otherwise, I would also be spoiling her.


    Well, I could still spoil her while we¡¯re together, just that, it will be more subdued than when we¡¯re in a private space. I guess I¡¯ll just have to create more chances for it.


    As for the other two, Maaya was a little reserved but she secured her spot next to me, not letting Hana beat her to it.


    Somehow, for the past few hours since I brought the two of them together to the Student Support Club, their familiarity with each other had gone up a few levels but at the same time, they haven¡¯t befriended each other.


    It¡¯s the type of familiarity for someone more than an acquaintance because of their shared interest. They could be called rivals but they had no intention to tear each other apart. Besides, one of them knew where she was standing in the grand scheme of things. It¡¯s something she induced herself, after all soining would be useless.


    At one corner of my mind, I had this certain thought; if they could befriend one another after this day then that¡¯s a win in my book. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Both of them need that.


    Maaya never had any intention to befriend anyone, not even the ones in her club. Himeko was enough for her and Misaki was a special case. That innocent girl was more like a small follower that she decided to guide and protect.


    On the other hand, Hana might be known to be the most approachable girl but her angelic mask wasn¡¯t real. She acted like that to keep everyone at bay without being hated by anyone. Chii and Hifumi were special cases because of their connection to me. Furthermore, the girl continued to refuse to acknowledge the friendship that blossomed between the three of them during that summer years ago.


    Anyway, bringing them both here ¨C even if one asked me to bring her and the other was persuaded by my invitation ¨C it¡¯s within my responsibility to ensure that they won¡¯t be out of ce.


    Earlier, in the karaoke room, I spent most of my time with Saki and the other girls. And on the bus, I got so lost in Arisa¡¯s irresistibility and Shizu¡¯s follow-up.


    This time, I¡¯ll make sure to amodate them properly.


    Knowing the two of them, this would also be the first time they¡¯re going out to this kind of event. It¡¯s because of the same reason; one was busy preparing herself to inherit their family¡¯s legacy while the other couldn¡¯t really be bothered to be interested in it.


    Upon entering an indoor stadium that¡¯s close to the size of our Gymnasium, we made our way to the audience stands overlooking one of the basketball courts designated for the Girl¡¯s Basketball category.


    There was still an ongoing match but it didn¡¯t matter. Only five minutes left before it¡¯s over. Looking at the name of the schoolspeting, it¡¯s the 2nd High and a high school probably located on the other side of the city; I haven¡¯t heard of it. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The crowd cheering and hollering for their respective teams weren¡¯t that many as well. And most of them were probably friends or family of those yers.


    Well, of course, there was a group of boys unaffiliated from the two high schools ogling the yers and spectators alike. They¡¯re troublemakers who were clearly here to hit on girls or act creepily around them.


    Yeah. I couldn¡¯t just leave my girls here without dealing with the irrelevant flies to meet up with Satsuki in their waiting room.


    Not that my girls couldn¡¯t defend themselves from being hit on, it¡¯s simply my duty as their boyfriend to man up and prevent them from being inconvenienced.


    When they saw us approaching from a distance, my first impression of them was truly spot on. They became like crazed idiots who had just seen a parade of goddesses as they excitedly and pointed at my girls in an unbridled manner.


    Some of them had even started preparing to stand up and block their way. I could sense their maidenless behavior from a mile away.


    My girls are just too beautiful that anyone will be tempted to look, admire or hit on them given the chance. They¡¯re probably thinking along the lines of ¡®I¡¯ll take my chances. No matter who Ind with, it¡¯s a jackpot.¡¯ And even if they saw me among them, they would just think that I wouldn¡¯t be a concern since they have the numbers on their side.


    What do I expect from idiots whose t revolved around being a creep to the girls?


    ¡°Alright. I assume you already noticed but, pay no heed to them. Go and pick your seats. I¡¯ll handle them before joining you.¡±


    I said when we started going down the aisle leading to the seats. There were still a lot of open seats. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to pick a spot.


    ¡°There you go again. You¡¯re in public this time. Will you throw your fist at them? You might get kicked out.¡±


    The one who spoke up was Izumi. I felt her grip tightening instantly when I said that.


    This girl keenly expressed her concern for me before and after that day I was ambushed by Uchiyama andpany. For sure, it¡¯s the same feeling today. Moreover, on top of what she just said, my fist was still bandaged from hitting Taku a lot earlier. Her concern was certainly not misced


    Surely, the other girls shared the same sentiment as I found them stopping in their steps to look at me. Even Umi was no exception.


    ¡°Throw my fist? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that barbaric. I know when to do that and where.¡± I smirked at the girl, resulting in her scowl. She¡¯s doubtful, of course. It¡¯s like I¡¯m talking nonsense, after all.


    But then again, it¡¯s understandable. How will a single guy deal with a group in a public space without it turning into a brawl? Most of the time, the guy will be too scared or incapacitated by the group for not knowing his ce.


    But I¡¯m not just some flimsy guy.


    As someone who dealt with annoying flies numerous times for the past three to four years, I have my methods.


    Besides, who says I¡¯ll be alone? I prepared insurance since I anticipated this kind of situation to happen.


    My girls probably didn¡¯t notice them. However, in one corner of the audience stands, another group had been waiting.


    Let¡¯s just say they¡¯re the idiots who voluntarily went under mymand after that certain event that I just mentioned.

 Chapter 1610 Easily Accomplished

    Right. Uchiyama, the gori-senpai and the tanned idiot with fake ear piercings who somehow decided to be my follower after that day was in this ce. One of them, the gori-senpai, was part of the Judo Club andpeted earlier this day. I just had no idea if they won or not. That¡¯s not important to me.


    Anyway, even though I had never acknowledged them, I kept Uchiyama¡¯s contact with me and the idiot continued to update me on their status. Things like what they did, who they shed with and other such details I could live without were being sent by him regrly.


    They had no idea who Enomoto is but they started digging up on howrge the influence that guy possessed. Although my own investigation was more fruitful, at least they¡¯re making progress on their own.


    Earlier, I just happened to see Uchiyama¡¯s new update saying that they¡¯d be here.


    Understanding the condition of how I could use them, I told Uchiyama toe around this area and wait for me.


    As a former dog Izumi, I thought he¡¯d be changing his mind if he saw me with her. That didn¡¯t happen. Furthermore, when they noticed Shizu among us, they looked more reverent as though they found more reason to be my arms and legs this time.


    When I made eye contact with them, they immediately stood up from their seats, making their way to our location.


    With their assistance, resolving the issue of the irrelevant flies who I couldn¡¯t even bother to remember the faces was easily aplished.


    First, I walked up to block their way as I exerted my intimidating pressure. It¡¯s not that effective for those ignorant but those who managed to pick that up became apprehensive and they started considering changing their approach.


    However, it was toote for them. Uchiyama and the others quickly surrounded us with the three idiot leaders standing behind me. As for the rest, they blocked their retreat.


    Before we could gather more attention and trouble from the organizer of this event, Gori-senpai, who appeared more intimidating than me because of his hulking body build, stepped forward.


    Those who failed to pick up the pressureing from were instantly shaken by just the difference in their build from the gori. Their knees began shaking and their mouths started issuing grating sounds as if they were trying to make sense of their situation.


    They¡¯re wondering if they offended the gori. The thought of going up to disturb my girls went from their heads.


    Soon after that, the gyaru-oh who''s still as ugly as before signaled his equally try-hard followers to nk the group of flies and started escorting them out of the venue.


    With their fighting spirit suppressed the annoying flies had no choice but to follow them. They knew that if they resisted, a punch would be the least of their worries.


    Gori-senpai followed suit but only after greeting me. He¡¯s now more cautious than before and although he looked like someone who would eat children for breakfast because of the bruises on his face, he¡¯s at least more dignified than those irrelevant flies.


    In the end, Uchiyama was the only one who remained. Perhaps, to hear something from me.


    ¡°Senpai, you saved me from the trouble. I appreciate that.¡± I said as I also started walking away with him.


    My girls who were more amused than dumbfounded at what happened all followed us with their gaze but well, I signaled for them to remain on their seats so that¡¯s that.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing. Even if you didn¡¯t show up, we¡¯re more than annoyed after watching them acting like shit stains in a clogged toilet.¡±


    ¡°Heh. You¡¯ve changed. That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I did. Your example is something we started following.¡±


    ¡°What example?¡±


    ¡°The way you carried yourself with confidence. I think we all needed that. The lesson you handed to us back then has be our torchlight to be better.¡±


    This... What torchlight? What lesson? Did they just suddenly start worshiping me? What a bunch of idiots. But let¡¯s not burst their bubbles. They¡¯re proving themselves convenient for me.


    ¡°I see. Good for you.¡± I nodded at him.


    Although there was nothing that sounded like praise in my words, Uchiyama looked enlivened as though he heard something pleasing to his ears.


    Yep. He¡¯s really an idiot. And Fukuda looked up to this guy? Heh. I wonder how he would react if he saw his revered senior wagging his tail in front of me.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to escort them out and watch over this ce. The SC President is with you and so is Kanagi. It¡¯s our duty as students of our school to not let anyone inconvenience you.¡±


    ¡°Are you still hung up on her?¡±


    Although I already heard the gist from Izumi herself, I wanted to know the thoughts of this guy. He might¡¯ve been still nursing a malicious intent towards the girl. She¡¯s mine now so... I have to nip that trouble in the bud. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ¡°... No. I¡¯ve epted my fate. I talked to her onest time to apologize and she¡¯s been kind enough to thank me for serving her before. She decided to stop treating those who follow her as dogs.¡±


    ¡°Heh. She did that, huh? So, you don¡¯t feel wronged by her?¡±


    This guy... He¡¯s more reasonable than a certain cuck. How pleasant the world will be if he¡¯s this epting, right?


    ¡°I did a self-reflection and truthfully, I¡¯m one of the many who insisted on answering to her whims, in hopes that she¡¯ll eventually find us appealing. s...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too disheartened. You¡¯re only looking at a small pond when there¡¯s an ocean before you. You might think you can get what you want if you¡¯re strong enough but there¡¯s more to it than that. If you really want a rtionship that willst long and will make you happy, look beyond just their physical appearance and do not force yourself into their perception. There are a lot of ways to make someone fall for you but there¡¯s also a lot of ways for them to be turned off by you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously giving me advice?¡±


    ¡°Take that as my goodwill. I won¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll find one though.¡±


    ¡°I... I understand. Thank you!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Look at this guy. Just when I thought he stopped being a dog, he¡¯s still one. I threw a bone at him and he caught it perfectly.


    I guess that¡¯s also what Izumi saw from him before. No wonder she calls them her dogs.


    Anyway, once Uchiyama followed them outside, I returned to my girls who were more intrigued by what happened. Telling them the summary of it, they all stared at me in amazement. There were a few exceptions though.


    For example, Shizu and Hana.


    Shizu found it a matter of course. She¡¯s someone who kept on raising my value. Besides, even without me here, her presence alone would probably be enough to send those flies away.


    Her reputation isn¡¯t an illusion. She might look amiable when she¡¯s doing speeches but most students are afraid of her.


    On the other hand, Hana was also someone who firmly believed in my superiority. She often talked about that because out of all the boys that tried to get close to her, I¡¯m the only one who knows what was what. She, who was considered mature by everyone around her, found her match in me.


    That¡¯s part of the reason why she believes I¡¯m the only one for her.


    ¡°Alright. You won¡¯t be bothered by anyone anymore. I¡¯ll make a quick trip to see Satsuki and return before the game starts.¡±


    After spending thest few minutes until the end of the match in front of us, I stood up and told them my ns. But well, I wasn¡¯t really asking for their permission, I¡¯m only informing them.


    As most of them were already aware of it, they just bid me take care and asked me to return soon.


    Among all of them, only Izumi reacted a little differently. With another pout adorning her beautiful face, she expressed her dissatisfaction to me. We haven¡¯t really spent that much time together yet I was about to leave again.


    Really, she¡¯s being too adorable like that. And honestly, I was too soft to leave her like that. I had to seal her lips and share a passionate kiss with her in order to appease her.


    Obviously, I made sure to do it discreetly. We didn¡¯t want unnecessary attention, after all.


    But because I did that for her, the other two near me asked for the same treatment.


    Maaya¡¯s tsundere trait made its appearance. She¡¯s telling me to leave quickly yet she kept a tight hold on my sleeve. I yed along with it before eventually cornering her. The face she made would probably be enough to throw all the boys in disarray if they witnessed it. d I have that exclusively for me.


    Hana also acted like her usual self. The one who¡¯s so sure of herself. She¡¯s saying along the lines of, ¡°I know you won¡¯t be able to resist me, Ruki.¡±


    Just that one time, I gave up treating her differently. The girl needed that boost. She¡¯s been taking too many losses recently, after all.


    And when I was about to leave, Umi who kept her silence yet stayed close to me reminded me that Sumire should be at the softball park outside this indoor venue.


    Well, if I have time after seeing Satsuki then I might look for the girl. But there¡¯s the question of whether the girl has alreadye to terms with what I revealed to her yesterday or not. That¡¯s a pretty big revtion but at the same time, it¡¯s an absurd one that could be mistaken as a boast.


    I guess I¡¯ll have to see it for myself.

 Chapter 1611 Unexpected But A Welcome Surprise

    When I arrived at the designated spot that Satsuki told me to go to, the girl wasn¡¯t the one who was waiting for me there. Instead, it¡¯s Eguchi-sensei who looked like she had yet to take a break.


    She was resting her back against the wall with her arms crossed in front of her. The fringes of her hair were disheveled, theplexion of her face was close to being pale andstly, her eyes were droopy as if she was close to falling asleep.


    When she noticed my arrival, nothing happened apart from a relieved smile on her lips before it curved up further that it appeared as though she was teasing me.


    ¡°Disappointed, Onoda-kun?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Surprised, to be precise. What are you doing here, sensei?¡±


    This ce was rather secluded. It¡¯s located behind the sportsplex and close to the door where athletes or staff were entering through. Just that, located in the furthest corner and secluded by tall walls and an iron gate.


    Of course, the gate was opened but with how it appeared, this was probably a neglected resting spot.


    There¡¯s a rusty vending machine, trash can, and wooden benches that are already close to rotting away. Eguchi-sensei was probably apprehensive to sit there.


    Anyway, even though this was secluded, this ce wasn¡¯t under a roof. The soundsing from the road at the other side of the wall as well as the noisy chattering and footsteps of people could clearly be heard.


    Nheless, with no one around aside from us, this really felt like a usual rendezvous spot.


    For Satsuki to find this ce, that girl was probably prepared ahead of time knowing that I would definitelye to visit her.


    But then, why is she not here, I wonder?


    ¡°Because I miss you, Onoda-kun. Will that pass as an answer?¡±


    ¡°It will. I also miss Ryouko-san.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re going to answer like that.¡± Visibly pleased, Eguchi-sensei straightened her back as she watched me close our distance.


    She nced over my shoulder making sure that no one was behind or followed me in this corner.


    Not long after, we threw ourselves at each other, our lips naturally meeting. After savoring that for at most a minute, Eguchi-sensei pressed her forehead on my chest and tightened her grip on my back.


    ¡°I take it that you¡¯re exhausted, Ryouko-san. Wanna sit there?


    Well, I didn¡¯t wait for her answer. Despite the somewhat worn-out state of the wooden bench, it should still be able to hold us. Picking the one at the corner, I didn¡¯t hold back in having her sit on myp.


    Eguchi-sensei also didn¡¯t react too much. Either she¡¯s just too tired to even bother or she¡¯s already getting used to our intimacy.


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± She asked after we confirmed that we wouldn¡¯t break the seat. With her arms enclosed around my nape, Eguchi-sensei couldn¡¯t help herself but be tempted to sneak in kisses on my lips.


    Naturally, I responded with the same intensity and that¡¯s enough to chip away from her exhaustion. No matter how unscientific, it¡¯s an effective method to relieve it.


    ¡°Yeah. No way I will not notice that. Is it stress or justck of sleep?¡±


    Now that I got a proper look on her face, there were also dark circles underneath her eyes. If I¡¯m not wrong, this woman failed to get the necessary eight hours of sleep.


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide it from me anymore, Eguchi-sensei answered honestly.


    ¡°Both. My students. The girls from the club are all excited about this day. They¡¯re all full of hope of winning so... I did my homework and tried to study more of their possible opponents¡¯ strategies. At least, those who have their matches recorded and posted online.¡±


    ¡°Ah. No wonder youck sleep. You¡¯ve done more than enough. I heard that the first match went really well.¡±


    The result wasn¡¯t just because of their individual skills but also their Coach¡¯s dedication to giving them the best chance at sess. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    This woman... even if she¡¯s not really a basketball yer, she¡¯s fulfilling her role to its fullest extent.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m d it went well. Their morale has been boosted that it resulted in this... Maemura asked me to meet with you and guide you to her.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, they¡¯re all trying to keep their morale up high by not thinking of anything useless, right?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s a normal tactic but at the same time, it¡¯s not foolproof. It can even really backfire if they just kept that momentum going. I mean, hours have already passed, they should¡¯ve taken a break and rxed instead of anxiously waiting for their next match.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the gist of it. But Maemura... I can sense that she won¡¯t be at her full potential if she failed to see you so... I did her this favor.¡±


    ¡°I see. I understand now... It works out well in your favor too, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m already feeling guilty as is. Yet, I cannot stop. Maybe I¡¯m like Maemura, you¡¯re what I needed to see to be re-energized.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I guess that¡¯s true. Look at you, you¡¯re already red, sensei. Your lips are also about to take on the same color. Did I suck on it too much?¡±


    Well, our exchange of kisses never stopped. And fortunately, it¡¯s sessful in relieving her stress and energizing her. But at the same time, her embarrassment continued to grow deeper. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Eguchi-sensei eventually covered her mouth with her hands as she embarrassedly muttered


    ¡°Stop, Onoda-kun! You¡¯re going to make me blush.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? No one will be seeing you aside from me. And since Satsuki is still waiting for us. We don¡¯t have a lot of time to spare, right?¡±


    ¡°That... You¡¯re right...¡±


    ¡°See. Then, let me pamper my Ryouko-san. I¡¯ll be cheering on you too from the audience stands. I¡¯m not just here for Satsuki alone anymore. You¡¯re now part of the reason.¡±


    Convinced with my skewed logic, Eguchi-sensei eventually nodded. And with that, I continued with my assault on her lips. Little by little, things slowly escte but not to the extent of what happened in the bus.


    We haven¡¯t gotten further than what we did in her house. But this time, she got a clear look at my erection and stroked it while I stuffed my mouth with her perky nips.


    Once five minutes passed, the two of us stood up and fixed our clothes before leaving that area.


    Walking slightly ahead of me, I heard Eguchi-sensei¡¯s conflicted musings yet the tone of her voice couldn¡¯t hide her satisfaction.


    ¡°... I¡¯m feeling more sinful from that, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be...¡± I replied as I followed closely behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll also feel the same way if you do, sensei.¡±


    It¡¯s normal to feel guilty, I mean I haven¡¯t really started to tell her more about the state of my rtionship and here we are, her student asked her for a favor yet she used that to her advantage. If she felt really conflicted about that, it might result in her finding it hard to act naturally around Satsuki.


    For now, it¡¯s my duty to quell that by easing her mind.


    Breaking that world we created around ourselves and slowly integrating her into theplexity of my rtionship was still the approach I decided to do for her. Whether she would eventually ept our situation or not was still up in the air.


    But if what happened just now was any indication then... I believe Eguchi-sensei would be more open to the idea. Still, there¡¯s the other half of her trauma that I also have to hear and hopefully resolve.


    A whileter, we arrived at the 4th High Girls¡¯ Basketball Team¡¯s waiting room.


    As soon as Eguchi-sensei invited me in, Satsuki¡¯s and every other pair of eyes in the room instantlynded on me.


    Mhm... that¡¯s the normal reaction.

 Chapter 1612 Miracle?

    The stares were a normal reaction, indeed. However, what happened next was something even I hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    First, utter silence that could deafen anyone ensued. No one dared to take a breath or move for a few seconds as the slit of their eyes gradually grew bigger and rounder. A momentter, dumbfounded expressions littered their faces.


    ¡°That...¡± With one of them slipping a word out, the frozen state had been undone as almost like pelting drops of rain gradually growing stronger by the second, the members of the Girls Basketball Club screamed in embarrassment one by one.


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±


    ¡°Noooo!¡±


    ¡°T-turn around Onoda-kun! Hurry!¡±


    Ah. Yeah. Why didn¡¯t I think of that right away? Maybe because I was just as dumbfounded as them.


    Eguchi-sensei and I walked in at the worst possible moment.


    More than half of them were in the middle of changing into their jerseys. Some were even not in that state. They were still changing into sports bras and spats instead of their usual underwear.


    So, I got to see more skin and private areas that I didn¡¯t ask to. Even though my eyes focused instantly on Satsuki, it was inevitable to capture that sight when she was part of the picture.


    Eguchi-sensei who was quick on the uptake hurriedly closed the door behind us to prevent their voices from drawing attention.


    We could¡¯ve stepped back out but I don¡¯t know. Perhaps, her mind also short-circuited and that¡¯s her first reaction? In any case, it¡¯s also a bit better since if people showed up, the girls would be more embarrassed.


    In any case, having gathered my wits back, I obediently turned around without saying anything else.


    The apology could be der. When their heads returned to order.


    -


    -


    "Y-you can turn around now, Onoda-kun."


    After a few minutes of waiting where the only sounds I could hear were the shuffling of their clothes and their hurried breathing with asional whimpers of embarrassment, Kawakami-senpai finally gave me the signal to face them again.


    She¡¯s the one who asked me to turn around and obviously, she¡¯s among those who were half-naked. Earlier, she only had her spats on and was in the middle of putting on a sports bra to hold her sizable bosom.


    Her voice was still riddled with embarrassment but as the captain and the Club President, she once again took up the role of their leader. Moreover, she must have epted that what just happened was an ident.


    Fortunately, no one disagreed with that and I heard voices of agreement from the other members.


    And so, to make sure that I wouldn¡¯t give an impression of a pervert ¨C even though I certainly am ¨C I waited for a few seconds before carefully and cautiously facing them again. I even tried to act like I had my eyes closed, resulting in them also telling me that I could safely open it again.


    As I expected, shame was still apparent on their faces but at the very least, none of them were ring at me.


    That¡¯s a miracle. Or is it the power of being handsome? I don¡¯t know.


    Apart from that, I saw Satsuki holding back herughter at me. She clearly found it hrious that I walked in at the worst possible moment. But at the same time, a scowl would sometimes peek at her currently expressive face because she was not among those who were in the middle of changing.


    Yep. That¡¯s a ssic Satsuki. For sure, the girl would be teasing meter while also acting upset. She¡¯s that difficult yet still adorable to my eyes.


    Anyway, I apologized to the girls which they epted. Some even asked whether I¡¯m apologizing because I don¡¯t see them as attractive.


    I didn¡¯t answer that because it was instantly quelled by Kawakami-senpai. She¡¯s either being considerate because they know I¡¯m Satsuki¡¯s boyfriend or she¡¯s afraid to hear my answer to it.


    Well, it¡¯s a trap question and I¡¯m grateful for her to stop it.


    Eguchi-sensei also apologized to them. She¡¯s trying to own up to the me because she didn¡¯t knock before inviting me in. And knowing the woman, she most likely forgot about the possibility of that situation because of her muddled head from having spent an intimate moment with me.


    Obviously, the girls didn¡¯t want to me herpletely. They also shared some of it by mentioning how they forgot to lock the door.


    ¡°Uh... Enough about ming. Let¡¯s just say no one is at fault or everyone is. But Kawakami. I think what happened is actually a positive for us.¡±


    Amidst that discussion, Kanno-senpai, the third-year Center who Satsuki admired and was now considered the Vice Captain of their team cut in the middle of it. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I thought she was just trying to stop the growing awkwardness but the confidence in her voice was otherworldly.


    ¡°Huh? Positive? What do you mean?¡± Kawakami-senpai doubtfully asked.


    Likewise, Eguchi-sensei and most of the girls in the room appeared confused at her statement.


    Upon seeing that, the girl who''s the tallest in this room scratched the back of her head.


    ¡°Come on. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Alright, let me ask this instead. Who among you is still getting the nerves for our uing match?¡±


    With that question directed to everyone, it didn¡¯t take long for someone to exim in amazement.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s true. I¡¯m already calm.¡±


    And soon, the others followed suit, especially those who were going to y the game.


    ¡°Uh. I also think that I¡¯m no longer exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. That¡¯s the same for me!¡±


    ¡°What a miracle... Does this mean Onoda-kun cast a spell on us?¡±


    Alright, thatst one sounded more like an exaggeration I would often hear from Elizabeth.


    In any case, right after it, the girls startedughing.


    This time, Satsuki was the one who got dumbfounded.


    When our gazes met, I smirked at her which resulted in her jumping out of her seat to give me a headlock.


    Unfortunately for her, the sight of me being handled by her also gave birth to moreughter from the other members of the club. In the end, it became her turn to be embarrassed.


    She eventually released me in a headlock before going behind me, slumping her body down on my back.


    ¡°Rx, Maemura-chan. We won¡¯t try and steal him from you.¡± Kawakami-senpai said with a giggle.


    ¡°Look at her go. It seems like Onoda-kun is really her battery. No one can energize her better than him.¡± Kanno-senpai added while the others followed suit.


    Because of thosements, instead of recovering from her embarrassment, the usually snarky girl could only bury her heated face in my back.


    Not long after that, she dragged me out of the room to escape the seemingly endless teasing.


    Before the door closed, I heard Kawakami-senpai adding a reminder, ¡°Come back soon, you two! The match is in fifteen minutes. And Onoda-kun, don¡¯t you dare tire her out before the match!¡±


    Uh. That¡¯s just a coincidence, right? They didn¡¯t know about what Satsuki and I did before their previous matches.


    In any case, since she also heard that, Satsuki groaned and took a bite at my neck.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have waited for you in there...¡± With slight regret in her voice, the girl wrapped her arms around me, sniffing my scent and enjoying our connection. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed they can tease you to that extent. Should Imend them for it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, idiot! Ugh. Let¡¯s go. Get me a lemonade.¡±


    With her eyes narrowing to a re, the girl groaned once more before dragging me away from their waiting room.


    Mhm. Get her a lemonade, huh? While that¡¯s valid, her intention was clear. She¡¯s escaping from the next round of teasing that will be delivered by me.


    ¡°Also, forget everything you see there, pervert Ruki. Rewrite it with my body.¡± Satsuki added a reminder before pouting and blushing at the same time.


    This girl. How adorable can she be? Is there a higher level than the highest?

 Chapter 1613 Confident Satsuki

    Fifteen minutes. No matter how I twisted it to my convenience, it was too short of a time to spend with Satsuki. Nheless, we gotta savor what we have, right?


    Bringing her to the nearest vending machine located indoors, I got her lemonade. Even though she just used it as her way to escape from my teasing, she couldn¡¯t deny her thirst for it.


    And perhaps to make it better for us, we just shared that one can while talking about things rted to their uing match. There¡¯s no need to tell her my deeds today like beating up Taku and celebrating Saki¡¯s birthday. She might get worried again and it won¡¯t be good for her mental state.


    Well, she did see my bandaged fist. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t. But after months of being together, she already could guess my intention and why I wasn¡¯t telling her the reason for it yet.


    In return, she pressed her thumb on it and checked on my expression. Well, it¡¯s not enough to make me wince from pain anymore and I doubt that¡¯s what she¡¯s trying to do. She¡¯s ascertaining how bad it was. Upon understanding that it was not that serious, her thumb started caressing it next while her head gradually rested on my shoulder.


    And just like that, we continued our idle conversation while taking turns sipping on the can of lemonade.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard it yet but who¡¯s your opponent this time? Are they strong?¡±


    Earlier, they beat a school that was supposed to be at the same skill level as themst year. But given that only the strong wins and it¡¯s a single elimination tournament, their next opponent could be a seeded team if they¡¯re unlucky.


    I might not be that clear here but from what I heard from both Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei, it goes like this.


    There are fifteen high schools located in our city including both private and public. One of the fifteen didn¡¯t field a team topete which resulted in only fourteen teams for this year¡¯s Interhigh Competition for Girls Basketball Clubs.


    After the first round, seven winning teams advanced to the second round.


    Among those seven, two are seeded teams. They were the champion and runner-upst year and advanced to the prefectural level.


    There¡¯s not really that much advantage for the seeded teams other than not having the two of them meet in the first and second rounds.


    However, since the number of teams became an odd number, one of five unseeded teams won¡¯t y for the second round. Regrettably, it¡¯s not our school that got picked for that. Nheless, it¡¯s fine either way. It¡¯s not equivalent to getting a bye straight to the semi-finals, after all.


    Tomorrow, they¡¯ll be the first one to y against a seeded team. As for who among the two they¡¯ll be ying, it¡¯s still undetermined.


    It¡¯s like a bonus match to determine who will take the fourth spot. If by some chance, those two seeded teams lost their match today, that¡¯s equivalent to having a second chance. Otherwise, it¡¯s just another game for them.


    If that lucky team loses to an already qualified seeded team tomorrow, they won¡¯t be eliminated and will still advance to that fourth spot. The catch is... they won¡¯t have that much time to rest. Their match will be the first semi-finals match, giving their opponent the advantage to y against an exhausted team.


    It sucks, yeah? I don¡¯t know if they can still be called lucky or not.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. It¡¯s a little confusing but in hindsight, Satsuki¡¯s team needed two wins to qualify for the prefectural level.


    ¡°Maybe? It''s Kitarai High School. They¡¯re second ce but lost in their first match in the prefecture-levelst year.¡±


    And there we go. They¡¯re also unlucky, huh? Two out of five and they got one. The only saving grace here was that they¡¯re not the first seed. From what I heard, they¡¯re still strong this time. Maybe not as strong as the Seven Stars Girls¡¯ Academy from the next city over but definitely a contender at the prefectural level.


    ¡°Oh. Since you¡¯re not sure, I bet you¡¯re confident to beat them.¡± I teasingly remarked.


    The girl was clearly unfazed even after knowing that it was the second seed. Her confidence was that high. But thinking about it, it also exined why Kawakami-senpai and the others were that tense.


    ¡°Of course, we will! We trained hard for it! Watch me properly.¡±


    ¡°I will. I told you, right? I¡¯ll be cheering for you from the audience stands.¡±


    Seeing the fighting spirit burning in her eyes, I also adopted it and matched her energy. Following that, I hugged the girl tightly to give her thefort that she needed before their match.


    ¡°Geez. How can you do that when youe here with the other girls? Don¡¯t you think my seniors will be suspicious of you?¡±


    That¡¯s true. If they looked up at the audience and saw me in the middle of a garden of beauty, they might even get distracted.


    Ugh. I should prepare beforehand not to be overly conspicuous.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll handle that. You just have to listen closely to my voice. And if need be, I can run and be your waterboy.¡± <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ¡°There you go again. Don¡¯t try to take the other club members¡¯ jobs. Uhm. Maybe next year, you can be one.¡±


    Satsuki contemted and perhaps already thought about the possibility of her taking the helm of their club next year.


    It might reallye true though. She was seen as more valuable even amongst the second years in their club. She¡¯s the sessor for the center position. And they know how dedicated she can be. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be your exclusive waterboy next year.¡±


    ¡°This idiot.¡± Satsuki shook her head but a secondter, her subduedughter resounded.


    Ten minutester, I walked her back to their waiting room.


    Eguchi-sensei, Kawakami-senpai, and the others weed us back with a smile. The effect of what happened earlier was still apparent. The tension on their faces was gone and they all looked like they were ready to charge into the battlefield, whether it was the yers or not.


    I guess that¡¯s what¡¯s great about their club. Even those who weren¡¯t chosen in the lineup were not feeling left out. They all supported each other.


    Unlike that Baseball Club that was rife with politics with some of them scheming to boot out their bald captain. No wonder they lost the first round.


    ¡°Mhm. See you all in the court. I¡¯ll be cheering for all of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Onoda-kun.¡± Kawakami-senpai replied with a smile which was followed by simr words from the others.


    With that, I exited their room and walked out of that area.


    -


    -


    Before going back to my girls, I made my way to the outdoor parts of this sportsplex. After passing through the tennis court, ser field, oval track, and baseball field, I arrived at the small area for the softball field.


    It¡¯s not as crowded as the other courts but there¡¯s still a sizable amount of audience cheering for the teams. Since most people don¡¯t see softball as a sport on par with baseball, most of the audience were also girls apart from friends and families of the yers.


    At the very least, no creeps were standing around ogling the yers and audiences alike.


    When I showed, I naturally got some attention but ignoring all those, I searched among the standees for the figure of Sumire.


    Sure enough, she might not be the most eye-catching girl out there but her back was very recognizable to me. I often see it when she¡¯s walking out of the train, after all.


    Making my way to where she was, I intentionally lightened my footsteps to not startle the girl. Or maybe, it¡¯s the other way around, it¡¯s to surprise her with my sudden appearance.


    At the same time as the current batter hit the pitch, Sumire who was pretty much focused on the match reacted to that clean hit.


    ¡°Yes! Go. Run to the second base!¡± She shouted enthusiastically. The other audience were doing the same so she¡¯s not out of ce there.


    And because of that, the girl failed to notice me behind her.


    Copying her, I shouted the same thing while extending my arm on top of her shoulder, pointing to the second base.


    ¡°E-eh? What...?¡±


    Almost instantly, the girl flinched before jumping to the side and as soon as she recognized me, Sumire underwent several changes in her expression.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? You saw a ghost or something?¡± I said dubiously unbothered by her reaction.


    Sumire caught on that, of course, making her cheeks immediately puffed up. It¡¯s adorable but she¡¯s definitely not that amused at my sudden appearance.


    Then, as she cautiously returned to her position to not make a scene and gather attention, she grabbed the hem of my uniform and asked, ¡°S-senpai. What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 1614 Super Shameless

    ¡°Guess,¡± I replied as my lips drew up into a smirk.


    Sumire was obviously not amused about that. Nheless, she still opened her mouth, muttering her first guess and spections.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be searching for me, right? There¡¯s no way. You¡¯re the shameless senpai who kept on running away from me. What, have you turned into a new leaf after yesterday? Do you think I willugh at your delusion? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still my respected senior.¡±


    Hearing her say all of that without pause while trying to tap my shoulder as though she wasforting me, I couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly.


    Yep. Like I thought,pared to Umi who I couldn¡¯t really find the courage to tease because she might overheat like Hiyori, this girl has the making of a sponge. She could absorb it well.


    ¡°Heh. And here I thought I¡¯ll see you as dumbfounded as yesterday. Good job. Unfortunately, they¡¯re true. Both the secret I revealed yesterday as well as my reason for being here.¡±


    Shifting my lips to a grin, I grabbed the girl¡¯s arm and took it off my shoulder.


    As she was still processing what I just said, the girl just stared at me, trying to figure out whether I was serious or not.


    And at the same moment, the cheering for the game behind her resumed as the yer who hit a double sessfully stole another te.


    As I expected, the girl put the matter on hold and turned around to also cheer alongside the others.


    Yep. Looks like she¡¯s just as enthusiastic about the sport. Or, she found an escape from the headache I was bringing her.


    By the time the cheering mellowed down, the girl leaned her head back on my chest and lifted her chin.


    With her eyes still filled with doubt she muttered with a pout, ¡°I¡¯ll push aside what you revealed yesterday, senpai. But why are you searching for me? It¡¯s not because you¡¯re going to threaten me not to reveal that, right?¡±


    ¡°Girl. If that¡¯s my n, I shouldn¡¯t have told you about it.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right. Sorry. My head is in a mess. If it¡¯s true that the song tells your story, that will exin why you have Asahi¡¯s voice messages. But senpai, that tells another story, right? Care to reveal it to me?¡±


    Without missing a beat, I promptly answered, ¡°I¡¯m in contact with her. That¡¯s all you need to know. For now, at least.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ did Chii-chan-senpai know?¡±


    Heh. Look at this girl, she¡¯s the same as Umi. She¡¯s also concerned for Chii. She got herself some great juniors.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Mhm. She did. It¡¯s a long story though. If you¡¯re curious, I don¡¯t think I can tell you about it this time.¡±


    Sumire gasped but not because she was surprised. She probably realized something. As for what it was, I had no idea. She also looked like she was already done with her questions. While she kept her body leaning on me, the girl¡¯s eyes already returned to the ying field.


    The third batter had already stepped up to the te and was tensely watching the pitcher. Everyone was also holding their breaths, waiting for the scene to unfold.


    She has to hit it, after all. They already have two outs. It would be a pity if the runner on the third base failed to run back home after that sessful steal.


    In any case, it looks like inviting her toe with me should be shelved. If she¡¯s this engrossed in the game, I would feel bad to take her away to watch another sport.


    Even if Umi is with us, this girl will benefit more from this.


    Or so that¡¯s what I was thinking. But at the same time as the first pitch was thrown to the batter, Sumire opened her mouth again.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not my ce to ask about it. However, senpai, you haven¡¯t answered my other question yet. Why are you looking for me?¡± <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    This¡­


    Are they twins? Why is she saying the same thing as Umi?


    Wait. It¡¯s probably because they¡¯re like this that they¡¯re hitting it well as best friends. It¡¯s not just based on their mutual admiration for Yue that they also have simr traits and mindsets.


    But then again, how will she respond if she finds out about myplex rtionship? Umi saw it with her own eyes but Sumire only had that spection from what I revealed to her.


    Well, only Sumire could answer that and it¡¯s not like I was nning to showcase it to her. For now, I better stick to what I came here for.


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Pick me up? Senpai, you¡¯re being unfaithful again.¡± The girl smirked, acting as though she had already read my intention.


    Of course, she¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Cap that imagination of yours, I¡¯m not asking you for a date. But if that¡¯s what you think, shall I entertain that? What will you do if I hug you? You know I can do that easily when you¡¯re this close to me.¡±


    I returned the smirk as my urge to tease her gradually returned. Stronger than earlier.


    Despite everything, this girl was really acting toofortable around me. She¡¯s daring enough to use me to support her back while she cheered for the yers on the field.


    ¡°Pfft. Nice joke, senpai. I¡¯m only resting my back on you. See how unfaithful you are. You¡¯re talking about hugging your junior in public. There should be a limit to one¡¯s shamelessness.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Alright. This girl also had a talent to provoke someone. Now I couldn¡¯t help but feel challenged.


    However, like she said, we¡¯re in public. There¡¯s no reason to make a scene here when someone could see us. She¡¯s just my smug junior trying to assert her position on me.


    It¡¯s probably an effect of how thrilled she was on the game she¡¯s watching but still¡­ she¡¯s acting differently than when I hinted at her that I could see through the gap of her uniform. That time she¡¯s innocently embarrassed.


    What changed?


    ¡°Heh. I know you won¡¯t. You¡¯re shameless, senpai. But you shouldn¡¯t be shameless enough to¡ª eh?!"


    Ah. I¡¯ve done it¡­


    Hearing her talk like she¡¯s someone who knows mepletely, I found myself failing to hold back from being provoked. And so, before I knew it, my idle arms already made their move.


    Starting from holding her shoulders, they slid down her arms before eventually wrapping around her front. It¡¯s not as intimate of a hug as my girls but at the very least, it could still be considered a hug. Her small body locked in my arms.


    ¡°Ah. Are you saying something, my dear junior?¡± I said as the girl once again looked up at me, an indignant expression on her face.


    Fortunately, it was also at this moment that the loud dull thumping sounding from the wooden bat hitting the softball rang out. With it being a clean hit, the audience that was holding their breath instantly erupted in fervor.


    Likewise, Sumire who missed that scene angrily pouted at me before bringing her focus back to the field. In any case, she didn¡¯t do anything to remove my arm around her and instead, dragged me along with her as she stepped forward to cheer for the runner who was approaching the home te.


    In the end, even with the sudden rush of excitement from what she just witnessed, the girl failed to hide the redness that quickly upied her face. And so, she chose to run away from the scene.


    A minuteter, as we walked away from the vicinity of the softball field, Sumire was behind me, still miffed about what I did, pushing on my back. ¡°Super shameless senpai, hurry and lead the way!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1615 What Did You Do?

    Despite taking a bit of time to appease my upset junior, we still managed to arrive on time at the venue just before the match started. Nheless, only two steps in, and the referee already did his first whistle, calling for the yers from both teams for the tipoff.


    There was a loud mor within the audience as excitement flooded in, hyping the uing match.


    Even though there was quite a distance to see them clearly down below, my eyes instantly locked into Satsuki. And that¡¯s even when they¡¯re all hunched down in a circle, doing their usual battlecry to further boost their morale.


    When they finished with that and the girl straightened her back, Satsuki¡¯s eyes also locked onto me as though I sent her a signal about where I was.


    Our connection was amazing.


    I opened up a smile before doing a cheering gesture, making the girlugh. Full in spirit, she returned to the bench along with the second-year seniors and Eguchi-sensei while Kawakami-senpai and the others ran inside the court and into their positions.


    On my side, I got a weird look from Sumire. She didn¡¯t see what exactly happened and so, it added to her list of my weirdness. If I could read her mind, she''s probably saying something along the lines of ''What''s wrong with him this time?''.


    Anyway, some of the audience picked that up. I noticed that they tried following Satsuki''s gaze to search for the one she wasmunicating with.


    They failed, of course. The ce was already more crowded than earlier. Pinpointing me who already resumed my steps with Sumire was impossible. Moreover, the next whistle from the referee brought their attention back down.


    The match was finally starting.


    In any case, while those unrted to us failed to see me, my girls who were waiting for my return definitely knew who to look for. Even before the mor died down, all of them already nced in our direction and some maintained it just to check out the girl next to me.


    Because of that, Sumire flinched at the sudden collective gazesnding on her. Although puzzled at what happened, she once again attributed it to me when she noticed that the direction we were taking was towards them.


    "Senpai, will I be okay?" The girl cautiously whispered to me. Her intuition was probably telling her to run.


    "Don''t worry. Your senpai here will protect you. Also, they won''t bite."


    "That doesn''t sound reassuring, shameless senpai."


    "I know," I smirked and grabbed her wrist then we hastened our steps until we reached their location.


    Sumire could only frown while keeping her guard up.


    Thankfully, Umi was there.


    As soon as she saw her best friend arriving with me, a hint of delight shed in her eyes.


    Most likely, she''s also feeling the pressure of getting left behind with her seniors.


    Furthermore, there''s another reason for her to be a little restless.


    On her right, the fake gyaru was waving her hand at us. Looking at An-rin and Kushii nearby, they came here after they finished window shopping.


    "Umi¡­ Chii-chan-senpai." Sumire sounded like her throat was dry when she muttered their names.


    If I had to guess, the girl''s head was still filled with what happened earlier. It''s preventing her from thinking straight.


    And so, I gave her back a push, sending her to Chii''s care.


    "It''s good to see you Chii. I''ll leave them to you."


    Well, since it''s impossible to sit next to all of them on this asion, I could only resort to that.


    And surely, Chii understood it. She dly took the role of caring for her two juniors.


    "Yes! Now, Sumimin,e here. The two of you have gotten close to Kii. I want to hear it."


    "Eh? Aren''t we going to watch the game?"


    "T-that''s right."


    Sumire and Umi tried to weasel out but that only made Chii more interested. There was no way she wouldn''t notice how the two had started acting awkwardly.


    Uh. Well, Sumire was always awkward when it came to Chii and Umi was just acting like herself. So maybe I was reading too much into it. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    In any case, Chii wouldn''t back down with just that. While holding the two girls'' wrists, her yful smile showed up.


    "We can talk while we watch, no?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "S-senpai."


    Umi and Sumire called out to me with pitiful expressions, hoping for me to bail them out.


    Of course, they''re definitely a little apprehensive to interact with Chii because of me. However, with Chii here, this should be the opportune moment for them to slightly understand our situation.


    And that''s why, I only replied with a smile before I continued to my seat next to Izumi and Maaya.


    It''s right in front of them so¡­ it''s not like I left them behind.


    For now, I trust in Chii''s ability to handle our two adorable juniors.


    -


    -


    A whileter, as the match ahead already started heating up with the first basket going in, the whole venue became filled with loud cheering both from our side and the other.


    Right.


    Compared to earlier before I left to see Satsuki, the audience had tripled. Or to be more precise, the number of empty seats dwindled to the point that it was like the reverse of what we saw when we arrived earlier.


    Furthermore, more people continued to file in to watch the match.


    For sure, this amount of spectators wasn¡¯t the effect of our team but their opponent.


    The second seed for thispetition.


    With their skill and previous result, they managed to draw this much interestpared to when two other lower-ranked teams were ying. It should probably be more exaggerated when ites to the first seed.


    Looking around, the majority of the audience sitting on the right side were students wearing light brown uniforms. They¡¯re students from Kitarai High who came to cheer for their team. They even prepared some banners and other kinds of stuff to amp up their cheering squad.


    And if I''m not wrong, among the other civilian audience or those unaffiliated to either of the schools, a college scout or two should be present. They''re the ones headhunting for promising students they could bring to their campus by means of schrships. Most students ying in this kind ofpetition always had that bit of hope to be scouted, making their next stage to be smooth sailing. For sure, the third-year seniors were also hoping for that.


    Anyway, as I mentioned, on the left side where our seats were located, more than half of the empty seats were now upied by the students from our school.


    It¡¯s not as overwhelming as the other school but it¡¯s more than enough to show our support to them. It¡¯s probably working as another boost for the seniors. They¡¯re the ones who scored first.


    With a part of my mind locked onto the match and the other kept wandering around, I managed to determine that the students from our school were mostly third-years and second-years. Most of the first years couldn¡¯t really be bothered aside from the few. And surely, our ss had more people present. They¡¯re also seated close to us but I don¡¯t think I need to greet them.


    I was already upied by my girls and the juniors so¡­ I had nothing to spare for them.


    In any case, when my eyes wandered to the side of the third-years again, I instantly locked onto someone I was searching for.


    A golden ringlet hair that stands out no matter where she is¡­


    Yep. There¡¯s Marika alongside her followers.


    However, three seats away from her, Ichihara Jun was also present and he looked like he was already mad enough not to be able to sit next to his fiancee.


    Knowing Marika and the changes that were happening to her, she definitely made that happen.


    Alright. Should I take her away and bring her with us?


    No. That shouldn¡¯t be a question. I¡¯ll be taking her away.


    But before that, Chii soon leaned over to whisper something to me.


    ¡°Kii. They''re both acting weird. What did you do?.¡±

 Chapter 1616 Easing Up

    I nced back to answer Chii¡¯s question. But then, I noticed the two juniors also looking at me, their faces filled with apprehension. That put a little smile on my face because it means one thing.


    They¡¯re conflicted on whether to tell Chii about what happened and the things they discovered concerning me or not.


    Are they being considerate of both of us? Possibly.


    They¡¯re aware that for normal couples, what I did or showed to them could already be a dealbreaker. It might spell our breakup and they¡¯re probably on the fence on who to side with.


    They liked their Chii-chan-senpai even though she was sort of a menace to them. Well, she¡¯s not exactly a menace but they¡¯re always on their toes when she¡¯s around.


    On the other hand, they¡¯ve also grown ustomed to me. As to what extent, possibly more than I could imagine.


    While my girls were aware of how effective my glib tongue and my consideration should be, it¡¯s the opposite for me.


    I was only acting like myself around Sumire and Umi. And that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t gauge how much influence I really had exercised on them. Unless it¡¯s from my deliberate attempt to catch them like my targets, I could be considered a dense idiot.


    ¡°Uh. What did I do, huh? Let¡¯s say both of them found out something about me.¡±


    It¡¯s a vague answer. However, since it was Chii, the girl instantly picked up what I meant.


    Her eyebrows curled before returning to her previous state. Ah. She pinched the soft spot of my ear though. That¡¯s her little gesture to say that I¡¯ve been naughty.


    Not long after that, I heard both Umi and Sumire¡¯s subdued voices as they ryed what they saw and heard to Chii. Naturally, with how loud the ce was, I couldn¡¯t pick up any of their sentences. At the very least, Chii calmly and patiently listened to them, acting like the understanding senior that she is.


    She took down her gyaru mask which exaggerated her manner of speaking and reactions andmunicated with the two like how she is normally around me.


    That surprised the two, of course. However, since we¡¯re in a public space, they¡¯re mindful of how they would react.


    When I took another nce at them, Chii was doing a peace sign to me while having a proud smile as if she was telling me that she sessfully resolved it.


    As for the other two, Umi was covering half of her face with her bag but it¡¯s easy to notice her reddened ears. Upon meeting my gaze, she acted more embarrassed but little by little she lowered her bag, showing me her pursed lips. If I had to guess, the girl had something to say to me. It wouldn¡¯t be positive, of course. Then Sumire was openly showing her disdain to me but at the same time, she also couldn¡¯t bring forth hatred in her eyes. She¡¯s probably going toin to me about something or tell me that I was doing Chii wrong.


    Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t really know what¡¯s in their mind if I don¡¯t talk to them.


    And that¡¯s why, after spending the first fifteen minutes of the first half, sneakily doting on Izumi, Maaya, and Hana while we¡¯re focused on the match below, I moved back to sit alongside them.


    Perhaps expecting what I was going to do, Chii already prepared an open space on Umi¡¯s right where she could move so that I could take her seat in between the two juniors.


    Yep. She¡¯s also one of my girls who could always urately read my intentions.


    ¡°Alright, you two. Anything you want to say to me? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t think badly of it. You¡¯re confused, right?¡±


    As soon as I sat down, I grabbed both of their wrists and said that in a volume that only they could hear.


    Naturally, I also tried to be more inconspicuous when moving to this seat. There¡¯s nothing good with attracting attention, after all. It¡¯s also great that most of the audience was fully concentrated on watching the heated match on the court.


    Like I said, it¡¯s five minutes left before the first half ends and... it¡¯s actually our team who has a six-point lead. It¡¯s something no one was expecting. But even then, it still didn¡¯t spell the end of the game. And that¡¯s why the cheering squad from the Kitarai High were all noisily screaming Defense or Offense as the ball possession juggled between the two teams. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ¡°Super shameless senpai, I have no idea that you are a scum. How could you...¡± Sumire opened her mouth first as she aired out her indignation.


    She didn¡¯t finish that sentence but just by looking at her trembling eyes, I could already pick up what she held back on saying.


    ¡°Mhm. That, I am. I should bebeled like that with or without the knowledge of howplex of a person I am.¡±


    That¡¯s how it is, anyway. It¡¯s actually more absurd that none of my girls arebeling me like that. They love me but that shouldn¡¯t stop them from doing so, right?


    But then again, the structure of ourplex rtionship has me as the core. That¡¯s the umbre shielding me from beingbeled like that.


    ¡°Ugh. I was hoping you won¡¯t just casually ept it.¡±


    ¡°Should I take it back?¡±


    ¡°... That¡¯s possible? No... You¡¯re really a shameless senpai. I don¡¯t know what to think anymore. Am I also a precious junior to you?¡±


    That question. Well, she probably heard it from Umi. I honestly told the girl what I thought of her earlier and she didn¡¯t leave it out when confessing to Chii. Really, what a precious junior...


    I took a nce at the girl who still kept her mouth shut. She¡¯s listening to us so... she quickly tried to escape my gaze but with nowhere to hide from, the girl used my shoulder. She put her head behind it.


    Due to that, I couldn¡¯t help but loosen my grip on her wrist before sliding it down to her sped hand. Slowly but surely, I unfolded her small fingers. And as I felt her warm breath quickly spreading on my back with her hurried breathing, my unstoppable fingers soon fitted on the gaps, sping our hands together.


    At the same time as that, I leaned my head to my right and whispered my answer to Sumire, ¡°Of course, you are. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be talking like this with you. Call me a snob or anything but I only really concerned myself over those I care about. You and Umi are like that to me.¡±


    ¡°Geez. Kii, you¡¯re making me jealous here.¡± Chii interjected at this point. She¡¯s giggling like she¡¯s watching a funny si. Obviously, she saw how I dealt with Umi. Even if our hands were hidden from her sight, the girl¡¯s reaction was enough of a clue.


    But thanks to Chii, it allowed Sumire and Umi to get space to breathe. Sumire nudged my arm with her forehead while puffing her cheeks. Umi, on the other hand, moved her head to look at our sped hands. Her trembling fingers then eventually pressed on my skin, tightening her hold on me.


    ¡°Hmm? Want a kiss and a hug for that, Chii? It will be in public though.¡± I yfully replied to the girl.


    And that earned me a great look at her embarrassed expression. Like her juniors, Chii pouted and pointed at me.


    ¡°... See that? That¡¯s how shameless he is. He¡¯s not bad but he¡¯s not that good either. It all depends on how you view him. But one thing is for sure, he¡¯s not someone who will say words he didn¡¯t mean to. If he says he cares about you then... believe me, he won¡¯t back down on it and stay true to his words even if you end up hating or not liking him.¡±


    In the end, Chii still tried to help me here. The girl... I should really spoil her soon... I should¡¯ve called her to join us at the karaoketer.


    Anyway, Sumire and Umi listened and started processing her words while both of them were as close to me as possible. To be fair, I also slid my hand down and Sumire surprisingly opened her hand as if she was waiting for me to do it.


    While that was happening, the game below had reached thest two minutes of the first half.


    Our school¡¯s lead widened. From six it¡¯s now ten, causing the students in our school to match the cheers from the other side.


    Looks like they¡¯re going to win in this case but there¡¯s still the second half that would decide the game. I hope Satsuki can carry the pressure when she gets subbed in.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1617 My Loss

    Sumire and Umi raised more questions to me but each one of them wasn¡¯t that intruding or at least, they were being very careful not to touch something they didn¡¯t want to know yet. Our connection was very much enjoyed by them though.


    Umi kept staring at it while also asionally sneaking a nce at me, perhaps to see how I am reacting to it. I smiled at her each time I caught her doing that. As a result, the blush on her face never disappeared. She¡¯s still a girl with few words but whenever she brought up her questions, they were always as straightforward as before.


    She¡¯s really the type to not go around in circles if she wants to know something.


    Sumire, on the other hand, kept up her look of disdain to me yet she¡¯s more active than Umi in regards to feeling up my hand. There was even a moment when she let our fingertips touch, measuring how big my hand ispared to hers. Then at the next second, she slid her fingers back into the gaps and locked our hands again. She also restrained herself from looking up at my face as if seeing it would be enough for her resolve to weaken.


    That reminded me of Izumi from before she became more honest with me. But in Sumire¡¯s case, she¡¯s probably still very conflicted about how she would digest the things she found out about me.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking her to be my girl as well but with the way things are going, that is our current destination. And the same can be said for Umi.


    It¡¯s now up to me how to proceed from this point.


    Should I actively court the two or let our small interactions pile up more? Honestly, I still like the time I spend with both of them whenever we¡¯re going to meet on the train; Sumire, on my right, actively chats with me while Umi just listens to us while timidly leaning to me on my left.


    Ah. Yep. I probably need time to think about it as well.


    Anyway, I soon concluded my time with the two when they were alreadyfortable enough. Also, since it was already the half-time break, moving to avoid getting attention was in order.


    After patting Umi and Sumire¡¯s heads much to thetter¡¯s ire, I let Chii take the seat again before asking what drink I should get for them.


    Before I get to do the next thing on my, I should at least bring my girls some refreshments, right? It¡¯s close to an hour since we arrived here and with most of them also cheering along the others, their throats would¡¯ve dried out already.


    Also, this would help me tide through the possible inspection by Kawakami-senpai and the others.


    In fact, I already saw some of them looking up to our side. Although it looked like they were just trying to greet their ssmates or friends who came to watch, I noticed that they were really searching for me. Especially those who were crowded around Satsuki.


    ¡°Wait, Ruki. I¡¯lle with you. It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As I was about to leave after I finished asking Shizu and Arisa who were the furthest from my original seat, Hana who was probably biding her time, immediately stood up and presented herself like that.


    Obviously, her voice was loud enough for all of my girls to hear and while she¡¯s cautious about how they would act, she¡¯s probably prepared to get this chance for herself.


    Luckily for her, Nami and Shizu just waved their hands. They¡¯re giving her the floor. As for Nami, Saki and the others, they¡¯re tempted to alsoe with us.


    Well, while it¡¯s a chance to be alone with me, we¡¯re not going somewhere private. The stores or vending machines would surely be crowded by now. And given that the break wasn¡¯t that long, it¡¯s impossible for us to take our time ining back or we¡¯d miss the start of the second half.


    And with that, the others also opted not to fight her for this chance.


    Pleased at the oue, Hana couldn¡¯t help but express her joy by catching up to my side instead of simply following behind me when we reached the exit.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m d to see that genuine smile of yours, Hana.¡± Imented. ¡°Are you having fun?¡±


    The girl took a moment to reply. Perhaps, weighing her answer. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That¡¯s new for her. Most of the time, she¡¯s either the frank type or simply withholds what¡¯s on her mindpletely. After a week since her return, she¡¯s already far from the Hana that I stole before. And I see it as a positive thing. Nothing good wille up if one remains stuck in the past.


    ¡°Yes. I am. I suppose I should thank you for bringing me with you. I¡¯ve seen enough to know that I¡¯m just the same as them. Hopelessly vying for your continued attention.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Well, if that¡¯s how you see it then I won¡¯t say anything more. They are sacrificing a lot for me. And I will eternally be grateful for that.¡± I paused for a while to grab her hand and hasten our pace. It¡¯s also to get some distance away from the other people who were also on their way out. While they wouldn¡¯t care too much about our conversation, I didn¡¯t want to risk having someone eavesdrop on us.


    ¡°I never asked them to do that though. It¡¯s just the result of being weaved into thisplexity of our rtionship. Obviously, I will also not ask the same of you.¡± I continued once I deemed it enough.


    At this point, we probably looked like a couple taking a walk on this ground. It¡¯s enough to ward off strangers who don''t know any better from bothering us.


    And since I already took note of where the vending machines are, all that was left was for us to get there. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    That¡¯s why conversing like this should be fine.


    Taking a nce at the girl, I found her fidgeting slightly.


    ¡°I understand that much without asking... Still...¡±


    Ah. Of course, she would keep insisting on her stubbornness.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just give up, right?¡± Ipleted her sentence for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not my intention to make you give up by bringing you with us today. Believe it or not, I just want to spend time with you as well.¡±


    It¡¯s quite ironic to say that, really. For the few hours that we¡¯re together, the time I spent at her side was significantly less than most of my girls.


    Sumire really is spot on. I¡¯m quite a scum for that.


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re not the type to be that malicious to girls you love or like. I¡¯ve heard a lot from the others. Even if you¡¯re kind of a tyrant who ordered them around to your convenience, you always put much thought into theirfort. Though, you did miss some because of your obliviousness.¡±


    Ah. Thatst part was definitely about what happened to Miyako. In any case... what she just said... she¡¯s talking to the others, huh? What a progress.


    ¡°Alright. I can¡¯t refute that. Anyway, I¡¯m d that you don¡¯t feel out of ce. I guess I¡¯ll have to thank Maaya for that.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank me too?¡±


    ¡°True. You kept Maayapany. Thank you. Should I assume that you¡¯ve befriended each other?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where did you pick that up? It¡¯s the opposite. Also, Chizuru won¡¯t be dropping my supposed friendship with them, am I correct? That headache is enough for me.¡±


    ¡°What a stubborn girl.¡±


    ¡°Say that again. It¡¯s up to me to consider those things. And I... I don¡¯t need anyone else but you.¡±


    Upon saying thatst line, Hana lowered her head. She appeared a little gloomy but at the same time, she was probably regaining herposure that almost shattered from the continued insistence of friendship in her head.


    Like she said, it¡¯s probably best to just let her consider those things without trying to influence her.


    On another note...


    ¡°Alright. Know that you just made me smile. Should I...¡±


    As I trailed my voice there, I once again hastened our pace, bringing Hana to a rather obscure spot. But given the crowd in this ce, it¡¯s only slightly obscured because no one was paying attention to this side.


    After looking to our left and right, making sure that no one was watching us, I gently pushed the girl against the wall.


    Understanding what I was about to do, Hana''s lips quivered a little before she parted it open, enticing me to dig in.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I decided toe with you, Ruki.¡± She said as her armsnded on my shoulders.


    ¡°If you stop being stubborn, you don¡¯t need to do these extra things.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No need to repeat it, Ruki. I know what I¡¯m doing. Isn''t it still working in my favor? What say you?¡±


    With her lips curving up into her beautiful smile, Hana shook her head a little making her golden eye visible to me. As always, it¡¯s too captivating.


    Then, as though she ran out of patience from waiting for me to make a move, the girl pushed her head in, iming my lips for herself.


    Alright. I admit. It¡¯s my loss this time.

 Chapter 1618 A Show

    ¡°Just a little more, Ruki. I believe I can make a dent in your stalwart resolve. If that happens, I¡¯ll consider it my victory and surrender to you at the next moment.¡± Hana wholeheartedly dered in between our exchange kisses.


    Like always, there¡¯s a clear determination in her eyes. But with the words she had just spoken ¨C victory and surrender ¨C she already epted that she couldn¡¯t fully make me hers. It''s enough for her to have a short-lived victory after proving that it wasn''t impossible to shake me.


    And by dering it, it also shows her trust in me. She believes that I won¡¯t ever cheat by pretending she weakened my resolve to give her an easy win and eventually surrender...


    What can I say? I¡¯m not that amazing of a person. Yet, my girls always put me up on a pedestal.


    While it¡¯s not practically a bad thing, there¡¯s a particr thought in my head that couldn''t help but linger in one corner of my mind...


    ''I¡¯m only pushing myself to continue meeting their expectations.''


    That''s too negative. I know. But then again,


    I don¡¯t think I can judge myself by my own biased view. If someone can tell me if it''s true or not, that will be someone who¡¯s watching me every second of the day.


    And there¡¯s no such person... Not even Akane.


    "Hana. You do love making things difficult for you, huh? Your situation back then could¡¯ve been resolved easily if not for this particr trait of yours. What¡¯s wrong with being too mature for your age? You could be like that and no one should judge it wrong of you. And yet, you put on your angelic mask and pretended to be someone you¡¯re not.¡±


    Setting aside the conflict in my head, I expressed what I thought about her deration.


    Hana attentively listened to it without any change in her expression. She''s thoughtfully analyzing it.


    Then after receiving another kiss that resonated with our feelings for each other, Hana nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s one way to look at it. However, Ruki. I¡¯ve arrived at a better oue because of it. Remember, I got to meet you. My kindred spirit.¡±


    ¡°Kindred spirit. You know that we¡¯re not that simr anymore. I¡¯ve changed.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve heard and seen enough of the new you. I¡¯ve been severely mistaken for believing that I can steal you away. That much I acknowledge.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, Hana. I ept your deration. Try to make a dent in my resolve. On the other hand, I will continue acting this way toward you.¡±


    Upon saying that, I pressed myself further to her and conveyed my innermost thoughts through the intimate connection of our bodies.


    Likewise, Hana also conveyed her reply through the same method.


    When we started getting attention from those who spotted us having our intimate moment, the two of us brushed it off and promptly walked away to continue to our destination. This time, however, the girl excitedly hugged my arm, relishing the result of our heart-to-heart conversation.


    -


    -


    Upon returning and distributing the drinks to my girls, my feet turned in the direction where the third-years were seated.


    I excused myself on the narrow aisle and squeezed into the tight space between their legs as I boldly stood before Marika.


    And while they were still trying toprehend what was happening, I stretched my arm out to the golden ringlet girl.


    ¡°Senpai, if it won''t be any trouble, can I ask you toe with me?¡±


    Without hesitation, Marika grinned widely as she ced her hand on top of my palm.


    ¡°dly, Junior-kun.¡±


    Given how quick that exchange between us was, only after the fact passed that their followers, Ichihara Jun, and the other third-year seniors managed to react.


    From the look of their faces, one phrase was definitely running in their heads. ''The audacity of this guy!''


    Whether they instantly recognized me or not, that was clearly the immediate response in their heads. And when my identity sank in, one by one, they pointed at me as if they were seeing a ghost.


    "That guy... He''s not trying to hide it anymore. What the hell?"


    "Wait. Is he the one Kujou-sama often talks about recently? Her very helpful junior¡­ But I never imagined he would¡­" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ssh. He''s the Disciplinary Officer who''s not even afraid to go against Ichihara-sama. I don¡¯t know what kind of courageous potion he chugged down but does even know what he¡¯s doing?"


    Those were only some of the audible reactions that I picked up or cared to understand.


    Because my whole focus was concentrated on guiding the girl up from her seat, I filtered out the unnecessary meddling that wouldn¡¯t really amount to anything. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Or at least, I tried to. But the one seated next to her addressed me directly. And guess who it was.


    Tanaka-senpai.


    ¡°Wait. Onoda-san, where are you taking her?¡±


    Obviously, she¡¯s also confused. She hadn¡¯t contacted me after that one time she led me to Marika¡¯s club. She¡¯s out of the loop that it gave way for our connection to be more solidified especially when Ichihara Jun showed up not long after.


    Even when she deliberately pointed Marika to take refuge at my office to run away from that guy, she probably never expected that this would y out in her least expected moment.


    ¡°Where? To my seat? She looked ufortable here so¡­¡±


    Upon answering like that, I tried looking around the other third-years, searching for the figure of that Takashima that was supposed to be the one holding her string.


    However, with what minuscule time I allocated to it, there¡¯s no way to find out who he is. Furthermore, Ichihara Jun who was feeling humiliated had already stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Oi. Stop right there! Marika, don¡¯t go with him.¡±


    While the first part was delivered as a shout, the second one that¡¯s directed to Marika was as gentle as possible. It¡¯s as if he finally realized that being angry at the girl wouldn¡¯t bring her back to him.


    Unfortunately for him, he¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Hmm? Why, Jun-kun?¡± Marika replied to him. And she sounded really innocent with that


    Nheless, knowing how well she could act, the clue had been a little obvious that this was one such performance. She¡¯s already standing next to me, her hand sped tightly with mine.


    I could sense her pulse screaming her current tion. And from the furtive nces that she kept on throwing at me, I could put out a guess that she¡¯s been eagerly waiting for me.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re asking me why? Who is he to you? You said you wanted to sit among your friends yet you¡¯reing with him?¡±


    Ah. This dude. Is he setting himself up for another humiliation? How desperate has he be?


    In any case, even if I want to be the one to bury him under, the golden ringlet girl wouldn¡¯t let me take that chance.


    ¡°My¡­ Jun-kun, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong. Junior-kun here asked me politely. Should I reject him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s troublesome, Jun-kun. Look, I have epted his invitation. Won¡¯t it reflect badly on me if I renege on this? Will it, Junior-kun?¡±


    Perhaps to amplify the effect of making a fool out of Ichihara Jun, the girl raised our joined hands and sweetly smiled before turning to me, asking for my opinion.


    Matching her act, I returned the same smile and then looked straight at Ichihara Jun before replying, ¡°I believe we should respect Ichihara-senpai¡¯s wishes. I don¡¯t want to create conflict between you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, hope seemingly got reignited from Ichihara Jun¡¯s eyes. His clenched fists loosened and his ugly grimace also turned to a pleased grin. ¡°G-good! I know you¡¯ll be this understanding, junior.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s good that he bit onto it right away. Because at the next moment, Marika shattered his hope right away.


    Tightening her hold on my hand and stepping closer to me, the girl then gleefully said with the same innocent smile that¡¯s enough to make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Fret not, Junior-kun. Jun-kun is an understanding guy. He won¡¯t think badly of this. Right, Jun-kun?¡±


    Hammering the final nail in his coffin, Marika turned to face Ichihara Jun whose whole body instantly froze at the realization that he had been yed.


    With all the eyes concentrated on us, he instantly understood his situation. If he didn¡¯t agree with her im, he¡¯d be the bad guy.


    And amidst the turmoil in his head, Marika slipped in another whisper to me, ¡°Junior-kun, let¡¯s go. Take me away from here.¡±

 Chapter 1619 Inclusion

    Dread and indignance. Those two emotions became stered on Ichihara Jun¡¯s face as he could no longer say anything. He stood there, rooted on his spot, watching me take Marika away.


    Likewise, everyone who was watching the scene had no say in the matter. Some of them gasped at the turn of events while some just straight up found it too interesting not to record. They whipped out their phones to either snap a photo or record us.


    However, I didn''t need to do anything to stop that. Their followers actively interfered, giving us an easier time to get away.


    As for why they did that, it''s easily understandable. To protect them.


    Besides, unlike me who could so shamelessly brush off anything that mighttch onto my name by doing this, he''s someone who cares too much about his reputation no matter how many negatives are mixed in it.


    Obviously, letting us get away wasn¡¯t a positive thing either. The humiliation he had to swallow would definitely be a stain on his image.


    But with only two choices in front of him;shing out or ying along with Marika''s act, he picked the one that would be the least devastating to him.


    His authority and influence lie with the family behind him, anyway. Even if his followers or those who admire him lower their view of him, that one thing would always be enticing enough for them to fawn over him.


    Imagine how much money he¡¯s forking out to keep them loyal. Furthermore, there are probably some promises involved there. For example, a family member¡¯s job or just their future employment in the Ichihara¡¯s business.


    No matter how influential I be in our school, I won¡¯t be able to beat that.


    And that''s why even if this would be written as a win in my book, it wouldn''t be enough to bury him under. As long as she''s connected to their family through that agreement, I would remain the third party in their story.


    "Senpai, be careful. You can lean on me more. It''ll be fine."


    As the two of us left that area and approached the seats where my girls are, I noticed Marika''s uneasiness.


    Despite how wless her act was and how brave she''d been right there, she was aware of the weight behind what she did.


    In fact, her hand had been quivering ever since she stood up and faced off against Ichihara Jun. And with how she seemingly wobbled even through my guidance, I would be blind not to notice her current state.


    Thinking about it, that should be her first time to truly break the public perception of her. She was known to be the clingy fiancee of Ichihara Jun, after all. For her to ept my brash invitation that ignored the social construct around them spelled the beginning of her transformation in their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not regretting it, Ruki-kun," Marika replied. She seemed to have picked up on the subtle meaning of my words. And since we¡¯re out of their vicinity, she switched back to how she started calling mest night.


    Following that, she squeezed my hand, forcefully halting her quivering, ¡°This is just the beginning, no?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It is. Marika-senpai did great. I¡¯m actually in awe of that act.¡±


    ¡°Heh. You say that but look at your worried eyes, Ruki-kun. You won¡¯t be able to hide that from me anymore.¡±


    ¡°And here I thought I was being subtle about it. Anyway, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m worried. I created that situation and yet, you stepped up to the court and threw that shot for me.¡±


    That¡¯s right. I wasn¡¯t really counting on her participation in that. I had prepared myself to go against Ichihara Jun if he decided to stop me from taking her away.


    Marika didn¡¯t really need to take center stage like that.


    And if that scenario happened, the result would be different. Rather than witnessing Marika openly ept my invitation, they¡¯d believe that I tricked her into epting. Ichihara Jun would then gain their support.


    I wouldn¡¯t care too much if that happened since my goal was simply to take her away from there.


    s, the situation changed because of her active involvement.


    ¡°Ruki-kun, you underestimated me.¡± Marika giggled in a clear voice. A momentter, she looked up at me. Her eyes shone with valiant determination. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ¡°I have realized something fromst night¡­I also have the ability to create a situation for us. Protecting me is one thing but we¡¯re in this together, no?¡±


    Now that she mentioned it¡­ I did ask her toe up with a method to prolong our momentst night. And she¡¯s more than sessful for it.


    To think that I regressed back to thinking that I shoulde up with a n this time, I really made a blunder.


    ¡°I see. Marika-senpai can bite me once. It¡¯s my bad to not be able to consider your participation.¡±


    ¡°Bite? I prefer a kiss, Ruki-kun. You still have your promise.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you collect thatst night?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count.¡± Marika¡¯s lips pouted as she tried to whistle her way out of it.


    But even with her best act, it was too obvious that she was ying the ¡®shameless card¡¯ pulled from my deck.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do thatter. For now, let¡¯s go and watch the match. Also, if it¡¯s fine with you, I¡¯ll introduce you to the girls I came here with.¡±


    Marika¡¯s ears perked up with the mention of the girls but after thinking about it for a moment, she nodded as beads of sweat started forming on her forehead.


    Rather than rejecting the thought, she¡¯s nervous about meeting them. Of course, she¡¯s aware that the girls I mentioned are the same as her. In love with me.


    ¡°They won¡¯t bite, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°My, how reassuring.¡±


    With that intentionally silly attempt to calm her down, Marika failed to hold back herughter. And thanks to that, the heavy weight resulting from what she did earlier had beenpletely cast off.


    There was no trace of it anymore.


    -


    -


    Upon returning, my girls who probably watched the proceedings had already prepared a seat for us to take. To make it a little inconspicuous, Marika sat next to Shizu.


    Surprisingly, while Shizu never mentioned it explicitly before, the two of them aren¡¯t totally strangers to each other. Being the Student Council President, she already had dealt with the golden ringlet girl and their absurd clique.


    Marika was also pleased to see her. However, despite having been prepared to be introduced to the girls close to me, she had mistakenly thought that Shizu wasn''t among them.


    Marika got surprised to hear the girl addressing me intimately. However, thanks to that, the subsequent introductions went smoothly considering the biggest surprise for her was Shizu. Furthermore, Sumire and Umi came in as another clutch as Marika became extremely fond of the two. She considered them little sisters. Perhaps, in the same essence as her fondness for Ichihara-san¡¯s daughter, Koharu.


    Anyway, the situation calmed down right away as the second half of the match finally started.


    Like I was expecting, Satsuki was subbed in alongside another second-year senior to give Kanno-senpai and another skilled third-year senior a rest. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Oh. Marika-san, you should keep an eye out for that substitute center. She¡¯s also one of us.¡± Before the ball came into y, Shizu raised that information while sending me a gleeful smirk.


    Upon hearing that, Marika turned her head to me for confirmation.


    As there was no need to lie, I unhesitatingly nodded which resulted in Marika leaning closer to express her thoughts, ¡°Ruki-kun, you yboy. Jun-kun is an amateurpared to you.¡±

 Chapter 1620 Dark Horse

    Bringing Marika with me didn''t mean all our time would be spent flirting. As much as I wanted to do that to all of my girls here, we''re still in a public space.


    Furthermore, that''s not the reason we''re here in the first ce.


    It''s to show our support to Satsuki and the Girls'' Basketball Club, much like everyone from our school.


    And with the match resuming, our attention was immediately drawn to it.


    "I''ve never thought our school excelled in any kind of sport. This is an eye-opener." Shizumented as the ball once again dropped down the after a jump shot from Kawakami-senpai.


    With gleeful expressions on their faces, they quickly ran back to establish their defense.


    "Hmm? Are there no other precedents before this?" I asked.


    Marika and the other girls were also interested to hear about it.


    As the Student Council President, Shizu had more ess to the history of the clubs existing in our school. There are surely records of it from her predecessors. But with our school really focusing more on enriching students'' academic scores than sports, it will truly be a miracle for a club to achieve a great result.


    "Of course, there are. But for the past five years, none of the sports clubs reached the next level. The track and field team getting third ce two years ago was the highest we''ve gotten."


    Track and field, huh? Although there are singr events for it, thepetition for that category is being held as a separate event. The ones in the Interhigh are mostly team-based.


    That''s also how it will be in boxing and tennis for Sena and Fuyu.


    Aika''s club also participated earlier this morning. Regrettably, I couldn''t be there to watch.


    Otoha, on the other hand, didn''t participate as a member of the Kendo Club. She only took that up as a hobby. Furthermore, she''s actually more skilled than an average high schooler -- thanks to Hitomi''s guidance. If she took that seriously, it''s not impossible for her to carry their club to the Nationals.


    "I see. It must''ve been a headache trying to allocate the sports clubs'' budgets."


    "Numbskull, how did you arrive at that conclusion? You''re not wrong though. They''re all requesting a higher budget when they''re not even getting good results from it. And that''s why, I''m thoroughly impressed by how much this club has improved. If they win this match, I''ll approve an increase in their budget."


    Casually adding a condition like that unbeknownst to the club members in question, Shizu thoughtfully tapped her cheek, a small gesture she often does when she''s in a good mood while working.


    It already became a habit of hers.


    "Shizu-san. What about our club?" Marika interjected. Given the way she said that, it''s more yful than a serious inquiry.


    Shizu picked up on that and she replied with an impish grin.


    "Marika-san, your Theater Club has yet to produce a y worthy of the increase. Show me something like that in the uing cultural festival and I''ll consider it. Cast Ruki for bonus points." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh! Great idea! Ruki-kun, what do you think?"


    "Uh. As much as I wee that idea, I''ll also be busy with my club, Marika-senpai. We have a bet to settle with Shizu."


    Not to mention, I''m not even part of their club. In any case, this kind of conversation was rather great for our current situation.


    At the moment, we had observers watching us from a distance. Mostly Jun and Marika''s followers and some busybodies who had been trying to fish for some fresh gossip.


    Thanks to Shizu''s presence, it would be difficult for them to figure anything out.


    Anyway, just like this, while our eyes were fascinated at the gradual dominance of our team against the second seed, my girls and I continued with our little conversations on the side.


    As for my attempt to dote on them, they were all done sneakily.


    -


    -


    Time quickly passed and the second half of the match had finally arrived at thest five minutes. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With bated breaths, the whole venue became witnesses to the rising dark horse for this year''spetition.


    Right.


    If the first half ended with a ten-point lead, the 4th High Basketball Club almost doubled it within the ten minutes of the second half.


    Compared to the match against the Seven Stars, Satsuki became a literal wall under the basket in this game.


    That''s how much she improved within the few weeks after their loss.


    With the girl acting like a literal wall that prevented anyone from breaking past her defenses, the Kitarai High had no choice but to shoot outside her reach.


    Due to that, their field goals dropped and more often than not, Satsuki would be the one taking the rebound.


    In short, even with her skill still not at the level of Kanno-senpai, she truly became an excellent substitute.


    "This is... We''re going to win?" Hina muttered as she blinked her eyes at the scoreboard.


    78-60


    "Satsuki is amazing. I think Rukiing to cheer for her amplified her skill." Saki added, even painting me like some kind of energy booster for the girl.


    But she''s probably not wrong. I mean, not only Satsuki, even Kawakami-senpai and the other seniors got freed from the tension of ying against a strong team. They all managed to give their 100% in this match.


    "Do you hear that? No one''s cheering from that side anymore. They know that they''re doomed to lose. Five minutes won''t be enough to close the gap." Chii, alongside Sumire, Umi also added as she pointed at the Kitarai High students who were a little overwhelming earlier.


    Some of them had even started to leave the venue with disappointed looks on their faces.


    On the other hand, our side had be more active as our voices already melded into one from the chants we were shouting.


    In any case, Satsuki, having yed for 15 minutes was already exhausted. She got subbed out and the re-energized Kanno-senpai took her ce in the court again.


    With that, the chances ofing from behind werepletely crushed.


    Soon enough, when thest whistle and the buzzer which signified the end of the match rang out, Eguchi-sensei, Satsuki, and the other club members immediately stood up in celebration of their win. They excitedly weed back the exhausted seniors who closed the game by only dropping two points.


    Likewise, we also erupted in more triumphant cheers, congratting them.


    Compared to how I sang and danced earlier at the karaoke, my throat became quite dry from my constant cheering.


    The girls on my side also got so influenced that once we calmed down,ughter erupted from us.


    For sure, they''re not just happy for the win, seeing me acting like that was also another factor. It''s rare to see me without my usual cool and enigmatic disposition, after all.


    As for the Kitarai High basketball team, they naturally looked like they had just eaten a very bitter pill. Some of them were even crying.


    They did their best. But even so, they''re aware that they suffered a legitimate loss against our team.


    Then, from where we were sitting, I couldn''t help but hear the mor created by this unexpected oue. Most especially the ones from sports columnists and college scouts.


    "Are you sure that substitute is only a first year? This is big news!"


    "Write down that student''s name and try to contact this teamter. There are promising yers from them that went under our radar. It''ll be a waste to have them be poached by others."


    Those were just a few of what I heard but they''re all in the same essence.


    From this win, our school''s basketball club would definitely be a hot topic.


    It''s a great thing but at the same time, they''d be ying the semifinals with added pressure tomorrow.

 Chapter 1621 Try Again

    Despite the win being only for the second round and not the wholepetition, it¡¯s inevitable for the festive mood to set in for everyone from our school. Especially so for the ssmates and friends of the seniors who yed today.


    And because they¡¯re the older ones, once the dust settled down and the gloating Kitarai High students, more or less, left the venue already, some of those third years called our attention, thanking us for supporting their friends.


    Then, those who had some influence tried to take the reins, encouraging us to wait for them toe out and congratte them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Obviously, not everyone was in favor of that suggestion. I mean, there¡¯s no reason for them to set aside their time for a fleeting moment like that. They already cheered and congratted them when they were still in the court. Furthermore, it¡¯s not like they already took home the trophy.


    And so, it didn¡¯t take long for that suggestion to fall through, resulting in more than half of them standing up and leaving, either in groups or pairs.


    Obviously, the ones who were left behind were either those friends of the seniors as well as a few who either didn¡¯t want to leave yet or they had other ns.


    Among those, Ichihara Jun, his and Marika¡¯s followers remained in their seats. A lot of them were looking in our direction, perhaps waiting for Marika to return.


    Unfortunately for them, the golden ringlet girl didn¡¯t have any ns to do so. And since she¡¯s still engaged in a rather lively conversation with Shizu and the other girls, she¡¯s not even paying attention to them.


    When they noticed that, the faces of the followers appeared troubled. Some turned to Ichihara Jun while Tanaka and a few of Marika¡¯s followers approached our location.


    ¡°Uhm, Kujou-sama. Are you not nning to leave yet?¡±


    That was Tanaka. Somehow, even though she''s a second year, she seemed to take up the role of being the voice of the other followers. Or if not that, she¡¯s acting to be one of the few more vocal followers. Much like those two followers who blocked and warned me outside of that convenience store.


    But considering she¡¯s like a triple agent that juggled herself between Marika, Jun, and Takashima, her approach this time was probably to sound out how much my rtionship with Marika has progressed.


    She¡¯s definitely going to report her findings to Takashima or Ichihara Jun. Whichever the case, it¡¯s not really going to affect us too much. Besides, the girl could make use of her ability to act.


    ¡°Hmm? No. I will be apanying Junior-kun and Shizu-san for a little longer. I implore you not to wait for me.¡±


    While acting like she was surprised at their appearance, Marika waved them off just like that.


    Tanaka and the other followers all wore bitter smiles upon hearing that.


    Even if they somewhat expected that answer, it¡¯s strange for them to see Marika prioritizing someone other than Ichihara Jun.


    Nheless, that¡¯s not enough to send them away. After a few seconds of deliberating what to say, Tanaka opened her mouth again.


    ¡°W-what do you mean by that, Kujou-sama? Your ssmates are also waiting for you. They are wondering if you can join them.¡±


    She then pointed behind her and sure enough, the people who probably invited her here were looking at her. They¡¯re not necessarily her followers. Just normal ssmates.


    Ignoring them would be inconsequential, to be honest. However, it still depends on what Marika will choose to do.


    While the golden ringlet girl was contemting her answer, I caught Tanaka¡¯s gazending on me. It''s intentional, of course.


    From what I could guess, she was checking out whether I would do something like stop Marika.


    Apart from that, I also picked up something from her. She seemed guarded. She¡¯s possibly worried that I have caught onto her trickery.


    To test that theory, I established eye contact with her and let my lips curve into a subtle smirk.


    Almost instantly, Tanaka¡¯s face dimmed. She immediately averted her gaze, not daring to look at me anymore. Her bodily movements became uneasy but at the same time, she was trying her hardest to appear normal.


    Too bad, she¡¯s being too obvious to someone like me.


    One of these days, I¡¯ll corner her for a talk. Given that she¡¯s still sticking close to Marika, I could get her on my side. Using her as a bridge to see that Takashima was also viable. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    That guy was seeking revenge on Ichihara Jun. We could get along, right? The enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    As for their attempt to use me, I¡¯d consider putting that aside. I might be petty but I have my priorities straight. I benefited from their machinations anyway.


    After deliberating for a while, Marika soon answered, she put on her graceful smile and waved at her ssmates. ¡°I suppose I should tell them that I will not be apanying them anymore. Can I trouble you to ry it to them?¡±


    Tanaka reluctantly nodded, ¡°I understand. But what about Ichihara-sama? He¡¯s also waiting.¡±


    Ah. Of course, she¡¯s going to bring him up. Even at this moment, that guy was observing us from his seat. His frown was gradually bing his default face.


    Marika only looked at him for a moment before saying, ¡°Jun-kun will understand. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself over it.¡±


    The guy probably got an idea that he¡¯s being discussed. His expression darkened and he clenched his fist.


    At the next moment, he stood up from his seat to approach us as well.


    When Tanaka noticed that, she stepped back along with the followers. Having understood that it¡¯s impossible to persuade Marika to go back with them, they¡¯re giving the floor to the guy.


    Or so, that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to happen.


    But it was at this point that I sprang up into action. With my girls also waiting on what my next move will be, I should wrap this up soon.


    ¡°Senpai, shall I talk to Ichihara-senpai? I believe he won¡¯t refuse if I tell him that you¡¯re going to apany us.¡±


    Shizu shook her head upon hearing that. Furthermore, I heard my girls snickering behind me, especially Nami. My intention was too clear, after all.


    She pinched my side and sneaked in a whisper.


    ¡°Ruu, don¡¯t start a fight, alright? Your fist hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡±


    Well, I wasn¡¯t even nning to. There¡¯s no point. Nheless, I get where she¡¯sing from.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Trust me.¡± I replied to that before standing up.


    Then, without waiting for Marika to respond, I already stood up to block Ichihara Jun¡¯s path.


    Tanaka was bbergasted and so were the followers that came with her when I walked past them.


    And obviously, upon seeing me moving, the crease of Ichihara Jun¡¯s forehead crumpled even further.


    He reflexively stopped in his steps, his arms moving to his stomach.


    Ah. He¡¯s probably having a recollection of what I let him taste before.


    ¡°W-what? I¡¯m not here to talk to you. Step aside.¡± He said with a shaky voice. He¡¯s clearly trying his hardest to appearposed but his body wasn¡¯t cooperating with him.


    ¡°I know that, senpai. However, do you really want to go through this? Is what happened earlier not enough? Don¡¯t worry, Marika-senpai is in good hands.¡±


    It sounded like a simple reminder butyered beneath it was a threat. If he wants to be made a fool once again, he¡¯s wee to try it.


    With Marika also keen on protecting me from him, it¡¯s quite a certainty that he will just get humiliated.

 Chapter 1622 Retreat

    Will Ichihara Jun listen to me, someone who pretty much brings his rtionship with Marika down to almost nonexistence?


    Of course, he won''t. I expected as much from him.


    He has this damn pride that ced him atop the hierarchy. Even if he''s already bing apprehensive about facing me head-on, he will never ept that I''m superior to him in any way.


    That''s my read on his character based on the few times I''ve seen and interacted with him as well as the stories I''ve heard about him.


    Unlike Ogawa who was just a deluded idiot, this guy truly had the foundation for why he''s holding himself that high.


    I mean, all his life, he''s already designated as the heir to their family-founded business. Even if he wasn''t initially a power-tripping yboy who thinks everything is within his palm, getting spoiled a lot pushed him to it.


    At most, he was only ever reprimanded and not punished severely after they cleaned up after him. And so, that nted the idea in his head that he''s invincible.


    Certainly, he''s not as I have already demonstrated that twice.


    Not to mention, Marika got a higher score than me.


    Within the short time that she got exposed to my influence which led her to contemte her own choices, she already fooled him five times. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    First in the Theater Club.


    Second in my office.


    Third in that padlocked room


    Fourth inside her housest night.


    And fifth, less than an hour ago.


    Those are factual events. However, I doubt they even sank in his mind. He''s a selfish bastard who has no other consideration for anyone apart from himself.


    That''s another difference between us. I''m conscious about my selfishness and more often than not, that selfishness is tied to my girls I care about. Hence, they''ve been seeing it as my excessive consideration or selflessness.


    Anyway, enough about that.


    Even if my reminder was reasonable and actually would do him good in this situation, it simply went in one of his ears and out the other.


    His furrowed brows nted further. Just a little more and they will be vertical instead of horizontal.


    Then, arriving at an idiotic choice, he attempted topletely ignore me.


    He resumed his steps and tried to walk past me without crashing.


    Too bad, I took a side step and blocked him when his right foot was about tond on an area behind me.


    "Y-you!"


    Ichihara Jun could only shout that when he found himself out of bnce. With his hands reflexively trying to grab on me, I subtly blocked him from doing so by dusting my shoulder.


    His chest crashed against my elbow which made him stagger backward. It¡¯s probably painful with how I angled it that he immediately clutched his chest.


    I could''ve prevented him from crashing on his ass but I acted oblivious by switching to dust the other side.


    "Whoa!"


    "Ugh! Damn it!"


    A collective gasp echoed from those who were keenly watching the proceedings followed by the clear loud thud of his crash onto the floor as well as his pained groan and curse.


    Taking this moment to make sure that I would look a little bit innocent, I stretched my hand out to him and said in a worried tone.


    "Oops. Senpai, that''s not good. You should be more careful. This is uneven ground, slipping up is bound to happen."


    I made sure not to smirk even if I was having a huge urge to do so.


    And while that was happening, his followers all stood up and ran to his side.


    One by one, they tried to help him up. However, even if they''re all doing their best on that, I kept my hand stretched out to Ichihara Jun. It''s building up his fury.


    He''s ring at me as if he''s already beating me up in his head.


    Yeah. That will remain in his head. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    A few secondster, Marika walked over and peeked her head from behind me.


    "Eh? What happened? Jun-kun, are you okay?"


    She sounded worried but instead ofing to his side, the girl remained behind me, her hands gripping around my waist.


    Even if it''s not an actual embrace, it surely looked like that whether it''s Ichihara Jun''s perspective or anybody else.


    Silence reigned quickly with no one daring to breathe.


    Most were probably hoping for Ichihara Jun tosh out against me and his followers were already gearing up to throw their fists at me.


    What loyal idiots. They''re probably trying to gain more points.


    Unfortunately, the fun was cut short right there.


    Someone from the managing staff of the sportsplex came forward, perhaps noticing themotion.


    "Excuse me, what is happening there? It''s not a fight, I presume."


    Yeah. Even without mentioning it, it''s already as good as a warning.


    I turned around to face Marika before looking up to that staff. And with a smile, I exined to him even before anyone could do so.


    "Oh. No. My senior tripped and we''re trying to help him up. It''s nothing too serious. Thanks for the good work."


    "Is that so? Okay then..."


    He''s still suspicious but with no one speaking up to give another view of the situation, he couldn''t simply assume anything.


    When the staff left, Ichihara Jun was already standing on his feet.


    His eyes remained fixed on us. Whatever was on his mind, he was definitely still not going to let this go.


    I looked behind me and checked on my girls. They''re all waiting and those who weren''t used to me being in conflict with someone looked on worriedly, especially Sumire and Umi. They''re both clinging to Chii as though they''re channeling their strength from her.


    Kikuchi and the two gyaru friends of Chii were also watching in interest. Well, they''ll being with us so... it''s inevitable for them to see this.


    After much deliberation, Ichihara Jun soon told his followers to back down. Then, while acting like he still has the moral high ground, he spoke to me. However, it''s in a voice that only the three of us could hear.


    "Are you keen on meddling with us? Marika favors you but that doesn''t mean you can just do everything you want. Don''t you know what else I can do?"


    Was that a threat? Perhaps.


    But when Marika heard that, the ringlet girl was almost ready to jump out to shut him down.


    I stopped her.


    "Senpai, if that''s a threat, I rmend you to refine it more. I understand that Marika-senpai is engaged to you. However, that doesn''t mean you can just cage her like a bird. She''s a person. And a precious one at that. Now, ask yourself how you are treating her for the past few years. Did you treat her well?"


    As I delivered those word for word, I intentionally brought the girl behind me. It''s a little gesture but that''s more than enough to show that I will be protecting her, no matter what.


    Ichihara Jun was stumped. But it''s not like his mind froze. He''s just aware of how shitty he was.


    Whether that would spell his change in attitude, I had no idea. With his huge ego, probably not.


    At the very least, this should be the end of this confrontation.


    After a period of long silence, he shook his head disappointedly and walked past us to move toward the exit.


    He probably couldn''t care enough about his reputation anymore, he just wanted to get away from here.


    Everyone followed him with their eyes. And soon enough, his followers chased after him.


    With the awkward air starting to permeate our surroundings, I grabbed Marika''s hand and returned.


    Shizu meaningfully smiled upon seeing us return before standing up to break whatever spell the onlookers were put into. Using her authoritative tone, she directed them to leave the venue if they were not going to watch the next match anymore.


    Once that was done, our group also headed to the exit, leaving behind the mesmerized onlookers.

 Chapter 1623 Take Care Of Me

    The sky was already well on its way to turning orange when I stepped outside of the indoor court venue. Before we knew it, the day was already ending. We arrived at around three in the afternoon and waited for close to half an hour for the start of the game.


    In any case, it¡¯s truly worth our time. My girls who tagged along with me genuinely enjoyed the game. Even if they¡¯re not that well-versed in the sport, it¡¯s still simple enough to understand and to be hyped at what was happening.


    Even Sumire who was here for softball and Umi who decided to apany us here because of me also had bright expressions.


    As for Marika, since she was originally dragged by her ssmates toe and watch with them, she''s not really that invested in watching our school''s participating sports clubspete. Yet, halfway through that match, that changedpletely.


    Watching our team rack up point after point which resulted in widening the score gap between their opponent, it¡¯s kind of unavoidable to be influenced by all that hype. Moreover, while this was just my assumption, the girl was also in utter delight witnessing a side of me who kept on chanting in a loud voice for either Satsuki¡¯s name or the team as a whole.


    Perhaps, if anyone was paying close attention to me at that moment, they¡¯d also notice that 90% of those cheers were all directed to Satsuki.


    In fact, Hina took a video of me in the heat of that moment. When I checked my phone for messages, I received messages from the girls who weren''t with us teasing me for it.


    ¡°You have a future as a cheerleader, darling.¡±


    ¡°Dumb-senpai, you should¡¯ve brought a banner with you. Should I make you one?¡±


    ¡°Ruki, if Ipete for our kendo club, will you also passionately cheer for me?¡¯


    Yep. It was toote to ask her to not share it. It¡¯s already the hottest topic in their chat group.


    I could Imagine Aoi having aughing fit when she typed that. Ria as well. But that girl would definitely make one if I said yes


    Andstly, Otoha was probably gripping her shinai when she sent that. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her wield it so¡­the video might¡¯ve encouraged her topete.


    Also, unlike Otoha, Sena, and Aika attempted to implicitly imply their hope to get the same treatment from me tomorrow.


    Well, it¡¯s already within my n anyway. As long as I managed to catch their events live, that¡¯s how I would act.


    Obviously, it¡¯s different from before my change.


    Back then, either I couldn¡¯t carepletely about them or I just silently cheered for them on the side. As for celebrating their wins... Was being more passionate with them when I bed them at night count? Maybe.


    Ah. Right. There¡¯s also a message from Haruko that reads like a report.


    ¡°Hubby, I see that you¡¯re enjoying yourself. We all watched it together. Mina, Hime, and Ayase-chan loved it a lot. They¡¯ve already saved their copies of it. Edel would probably send you a message saying she should¡¯vee with you. Your ss President was left speechless. Minori and Yuika wereughing silly at the contrast of how you act around them.¡±


    There¡¯s a second part to that report but it¡¯s just Haruko telling me that they were on their way home. Apparently, they stopped by the bookshop near our school, browsing and picking up books to store in their clubroom. They¡¯re going to write it down as part of their club expenditure and activity.


    Yeah. It took them an hour or more to leave that bookshop. When I looked at the attached photo, I saw them all clutching a bag filled with books¡­ They splurged down on it.


    Anyway, knowing that they¡¯ve all watched it was a little embarrassing. But then again, it also brought a positive feeling for me. It abated my small gripe that I couldn¡¯t bring them to watch alongside us.


    I know. I was still being greedy. But what can I do? I love to share those moments with all of them¡­


    Uh. Anyway, enough about that.


    With the basketball game done, there''s nothing for us to watch anymore. Setting aside meeting up with Satsuki ¨C since it¡¯s impossible to sneak into their waiting room alone and they¡¯re probably going to be resting first ¨C our group headed outside the sportsplex.


    Where would we go?


    Of course, somewhere that could extend our time for today. Most importantly, somewhere we can restfortably.


    Preferably a quiet ce. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There weren¡¯t a lot of choices after narrowing it down like that. And after adding some more, we were left with either a small cafe or a fast-food chain to pick from.


    However, with ourrge group, we¡¯d probably upy the whole cafe so that¡¯s also scrapped right away.


    I kept an eye out for Ichihara Jun. He could be lurking around somewhere since it¡¯s something a dog like him would try.


    He didn¡¯t show up though. He¡¯s already gone with his followers.


    But in ce of it, something else happened.


    ¡°Hmm? Ruu, this car...¡±


    Nami immediately noticed it.


    Right as we finished deciding where to go and started walking along the sidewalk, the ck car of Marika''s escort slowly pulled over in front of us.


    Obviously, they''vee to pick Marika up. If I''m not mistaken, they¡¯ve been in the vicinity all along, waiting for their youngdy to appear. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not that idiot earlier.¡± I quickly exined, enough for everyone to hear.


    They instantly acknowledged it and they moved a little bit ahead leaving only Marika and I to wait there.


    Sure enough, the door soon opened, revealing one of her two bodyguards. The other one remained at the wheels


    .


    While they respectfully vowed to Marika, they both looked at me with unfriendly gazes. It¡¯s the same intimidating re that was probably their way to say that they¡¯re not pleased to see me with their youngdy.


    Upon noticing that, Marika swiftly moved in front of me.


    ¡°Enough. I won¡¯t be going home yet. I will be apanying them.¡±


    Yep. She¡¯s protecting me.


    They looked troubled at it but they¡¯re still keen on bringing her home.


    I know. They also couldn¡¯t meddle too much but if they deemed me problematic for Marika, then they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to get rid of me or at least, inform someone from her family about what was happening.


    After thinking for a while, I signaled for Shizu toe over and we sandwiched the girl between us.


    While I could argue with them, it¡¯s a lot better to let someone else do it.


    Understanding my intention, Shizu meaningfully smiled.


    ¡°Excuse me, is it necessary for Kujou-senpai to go home right away? We¡­ I mean, all of us here are going to that fast food chain to rx.¡±


    After implying that we were one group of students ¨C despite the obvious ratio of being mostly girls ¨C she pointed at the signage not far away from us.


    The man followed her finger but that¡¯s obviously not enough detail to convince him.


    Fortunately, Marika caught on to what we were trying to do. The same as Shizu, a small smile peeked at her lips before she started utilizing her ability to act.


    ¡°You can wait for us outside if you want but I¡¯ve epted their invitation. It¡¯s wrong of me to renege from it, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Invitation¡­ But Marika-sama this¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand if you¡¯re wary about me but it¡¯s different today. You can rest assured.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, I interjected.


    Honestly, they¡¯re just doing their job here. And perhaps because of the eventsst night wherein Marika slipped out even with their watch, they¡¯re probably trying to be more diligent at it. Not to mention, their obvious knowledge that I might be the reason for their youngdy¡¯s change in behavior.


    The man stared at me for a long while. He¡¯s weighing my words for their truthfulness.


    And quite obviously, it¡¯s hinging to the opposite of what I wanted.


    Soon, he turned his attention back to Marika and Shizu, ¡°Kujou-sama, it¡¯s not my ce to say this¡­ However, for your protection, I believe you should decline today. If Ichihara-sama¨C¡±


    As soon as he mentioned that name, Marika immediately cut him off, her words a little sharper than normal, ¡°Stop. I¡¯m quite aware of your intention to protect me. However, do be mindful. I¡¯m not his bride yet. Can I not enjoy my youth?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the man found himself stumped. The one seated in the driver¡¯s seat was seemingly the same.


    Also, because they parked close to the sidewalk and the man was clearly an adult who was at least a foot taller than me, we started gathering the attention of some onlookers, wondering what was happening.


    In any case, the man soon took a step back and surveyed the situation. Soon, he subserviently bowed his head, seeking Marika¡¯s apology.


    ¡°I apologize. Do have fun, Kujou-sama.¡±


    Despite how reluctant he was, he soon reentered the car which immediately drove away.


    ¡°... Ruki-kun, what do I do?¡± Marika soon turned to me after watching the car disappear from a distance. She looked a little troubled but she¡¯s probably thinking so far ahead.


    ¡°Have fun with us, am I right?¡± I smilingly answered before grabbing her hand.


    Then, Shizu followed after, and with the two of us bringing her back to our group, Nami and the others weed us back.


    ¡°How carefree¡­ But I like it.¡± Marika exhaled before grinning widely as though she got injected with another dose of happiness.


    She thanked Shizu for her help before turning her attention to everyone. While bowing her head slightly, she politely said to them, ¡°Un. Let us have fun. Please, take care of me.¡±

 Chapter 1624 We Feel The Same Way

    Without any other incident happening after that, we sessfully arrived at the fast-food restaurant, taking over one corner or, to be more precise, four tables to amodate our whole group.


    I said we¡¯re going to have fun and I mean it. But it¡¯s in a sense of the ringlet girl bingfortable around everyone. That¡¯s including Sumire, Umi as well as the other tag-along.


    Initially, she clearly only epted my invitation because of me. Befriending my girls or familiarizing herself with them wasn¡¯t really in her n.


    That much was kind of understandable. For Marika, it¡¯s enough for her to be with me. Anything else was irrelevant.


    That changed a little after what happened. The biggest factor for it was Shizu or the helping hand she delivered out there.


    For sure, not counting myself, it¡¯s probably the first time for her to have someone other than her followers step up for her. Furthermore, Shizu wasn¡¯t treating her as someone to worship like her followers do.


    Thanks to that, the ringlet girl got a realization. She¡¯s in a different environment than what she¡¯s used to.


    Hence, Marika has been able to say that phrase and ept the warm, weing smiles from Nami and the others.


    And that¡¯s why, instead of sitting with her, I let Shizu take care of the ringlet girl for me while I went to the counter to order for all of us.


    I mean, it¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone.


    Shizu was kind of simr to Marika. Not in a sense that she¡¯s being worshiped but theck of genuine friends before meeting and opening up to me. Nami is her family. And the ones from their circle can barely be considered like that when they were all afraid of her. In short, rather than a close friend, she¡¯s someone they deeply respected.


    I know. She¡¯s already on the path of change because of me and my girls but there¡¯s no hurt getting another one, right?


    Anyway, since this was a ce where we would be served our orders once it¡¯s done, I returned to them not long after.


    And I wasn¡¯t disappointed. No one was being left out, not even Sumire or Umi. They¡¯re all having lively conversations, be it as arge group or just one-to-one.


    At one table, Hana and Chii were sitting next to each other. Most likely, thetter was once again attempting to make the girl give up on denying their friendship. Across from them, An-rin and Kushii were keenly watching them in amusement while joining in asionally by teasing Chii or taking a shot at Hana.


    At another table, they¡¯re also locked in their own conversations. Sumire was sandwiched between Saki and Arisa. The lively energy being exuded by the three was too strong. And fortunately, Sumire wasn¡¯t overwhelmed by the two but instead equally enjoyed it. Across from them, Umi had a bright expression next to Maaya who simrly was looking enthusiastic with her conversation with the shy girl. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Andstly, the rest of them at the joined tables ¨C Shizu, Nami, Hina, Izumi, Marika, and Kikuchi ¨C looked like they were having a secret meeting with their hushed voices and silly smiles on their lips. Even the girl who thought she was a bundle of unreasonableness was having a good time.


    Really, I could stand in one corner and watch them have fun like that and it wouldn¡¯t be boring for me.


    Unfortunately, they wouldn¡¯t let me be. Nami, having noticed my return, pulled me to their table. Almost instantly, the girls from the other tables turned their heads at me.


    Obviously, I continued to be the core of our group. That¡¯s why, I was once again doing what I always do.


    Amodating all of them.


    First, I listened to their conversation and joined in before checking in to the other tables.


    The food and drinks I ordered arrived while I was in the middle of that. Nheless, that didn¡¯t stop me from fulfilling what I wanted to do for them.


    Minutes passed like that and it clearly became more eventful than our karaoke session earlier. Some of them changed seats or conversed with the girls at another table. It probably made us stand out and got a warning from the manager of the ce to not be too rowdy. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Anyway, introductions were once again initiated, more coherent than the quick introductions from earlier. While I wouldn¡¯t say that everyone became friends right away, it¡¯s safe to say that they¡¯ve found themselves agreeing on a lot of things. Although honestly, more than half of those they agreed with were things rted to me. And yes, the three tag-along didn¡¯t raise any objections.


    An-rin and Kushii were experts at socializing so there¡¯s no problem on their part. As for the fujoshi, as long as she¡¯s not with her like-minded friends, she¡¯s also tolerable.


    Naturally, I actively joined the conversations and I could feel my neck getting a bit strained from turning left and right several times.


    It¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯d vie for my attention, after all.


    Ah. Right.


    I should mention that Kushii continued acting a little awkwardly around me. It even became a topic for them to discuss. As for the result, what happened a few days ago was brought up. The gyaru had yet to recover from that small interaction we had.


    But if I had to pick one notable thing that happened apart from my usual sneaky doting acts to my girls, it would be the mention of the invitation to a sleepover for me.


    An-rin, who was probably the most clueless among everyone in our group regarding the extent of our rtionship, brought that up again. Perhaps, it¡¯s a way for her to make me flustered.


    The result? She¡¯s sessful.


    As soon as that was brought up, everyone¡¯s attention focused on it and I got put into the hot seat with the girls¡¯ interrogative eyes drilling holes in my thick face.


    I craftily made my way out of it by agreeing to all of them. Whether they would truly n for it or just something they brought up topete with the gyaru¡¯s invitation, I don¡¯t know. Nheless, even if I could just simply reject it, it slipped past my mind in the heat of the moment. I couldn¡¯t take it back, right? Or I could but I don¡¯t want to let them down.


    Fortunately, it eventually just became good humor for all of us. I got teased by the girls but as usual, my teasing game was stronger so¡­ they eventually folded against me.


    -


    -


    "It''s my great pleasure to have met all of you today. I hope we can do this again someday. As some of you have already known, I am someone who''s always surrounded by those who called themselves my followers. Even the people from my club are always careful around me, treating me like a princess not to be offended. Thanks to Ruki-kun, I havee to understand the joy of being in equal standing to everyone. I truly appreciate it.¡± Marika openly expressed her thoughts to everyone.


    We¡¯re now outside and since we only stalled it earlier, it¡¯s now inevitable for us to separate here. I could¡¯ve offered to send her home but I doubt I would be able to change her bodyguards¡¯ mind. Maybe not today but I will do so in the future.


    Besides, I couldn¡¯t just ditch the other girls with me. So, the best I could do was to send her off with a genuine smile and not let her worry about anything else.


    ¡°I have only one thing to say, Kujou-senpai. We feel the same way.¡± Shizu replied to Marika. And her words already represented everyone.


    Everyone was aware that it was unnecessary to make this too dramatic. It¡¯s not like this would be theirst time seeing each other, after all.


    And so, Shizu¡¯s words were enough to further establish their connection.


    A whileter, we watched the car carrying the girl drive away before we moved from that spot.


    With the night sky approaching us, it¡¯s also about time for us to conclude this very eventful day.

 Chapter 1625 A Dilemma?

    After I finished escorting the girls to the bus stop, I returned to the sportsplex to pick up Satsuki. The girl was already waiting for me at the same corner where I met Eguchi-sensei earlier so without taking any detours, I started moving to that ce, avoiding any staff that would surely tell me to get out of the area.


    On my way there, it was impossible not to run into the other athletes who were also on their way home. I tried to be discreet by standing on the side and letting them pass. However, for some reason, I still captured some attention.


    Not some flirty attention where they bothered toe up and talk to me or block my way. However, at the very least, I got totally checked out. With my mind already swirling at the thoughts of Satsuki and escorting the girl home, I could only feel the sticky sense of their eyes seemingly trying to drill into my face.


    I guess that''s the power of being attractive. Although I¡¯m kind of used to it by now, it¡¯s still a strange feeling. Back then, all I cared about was how I would be able to be more inconspicuous while stealing the targets I found.


    As a constion, I feel like I am also progressing in a certain direction. I don¡¯t often check out girls nowadays, at least, only those who I¡¯vee into close contact with, like that maturedy on the busst Sunday.


    Anyway, before I decided to return here, I thought of escorting the girls up their doors, especially the birthday girl. But well, I couldn¡¯t fight it when they somehow got the collective idea to stick together and let me be with Satsuki.


    Maaya even tried to dial those people working for them to get cars that could take them all home. Obviously, the girls stopped her from doing so due to how many they are.


    I mean, it would take at least four or five cars. It could definitely get her in trouble considering she went out and didn¡¯t wait for the chauffeur to pick her up.


    Furthermore, with Himeko also going with Haruko and the others earlier, their driver was probably scratching his head with no way to exin why the sisters weren¡¯t at school.


    ording to Maaya, this should be the first time they ditched being picked up by their driver. It¡¯s almost a certainty that they will be reprimanded by their father for it.


    She¡¯s confident to get off scot-free but I still can¡¯t help embody being a worrywart so¡­ I told them that I¡¯ll be calling them to check in before turning in for the day.


    That aside, I soon arrived at the meeting ce. If the ce already looked deste earlier, it became even more so now that the sky has turned dark.


    Of course, light from a nearbymp post as well as the moon were illuminating the area but that didn¡¯t take away the solemn mood that one would feel there.


    Nheless, with my excitement to see the girl, it was mostly warded off.


    And as I took careful steps towards it, my mind was already anticipating my girl¡¯s grumpy face.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯d show up here with your silly grin.¡±


    Satsuki¡¯s voice instantly pierced my ears as soon as I stepped inside. Turning my head to face her, the girl was sitting on one of the creaky wooden benches. On herp was the duffel bag she was using to support her body.


    She looked exhausted and yet, there was also a silly grin on her lips. No. More than that, she still looked triumphant. That wonderful feeling brought about by their win had yet to expire.


    ¡°What about my silly grin? It shows how excited I am to see my Satsuki. Anyway, congrattions on your win. You were amazing.¡± I replied. Closing our distance, I squatted in front of her just so I could level my face with her.


    Then, with my hands stretching to grab hers, I pushed in for a kiss.


    ¡°I know I am. I¡¯ll show more of it to you tomorrow.¡± Satsuki gleefully wet her lips, preparing for it.


    But then, perhaps wanting to tease me, the girl leaned back just right before I could catch her lips.


    Unfortunately for her, my body moved reflexively. One of my arms immediately hooked around her back, preventing her from leaning over too much.


    And with that, she failed to evade me.


    ¡°Mhm. I look forward to it.¡±


    Taking the chance that there was no one around us, I held nothing back in expressing my affection for her. And likewise, although a little miffed that I thwarted her n right away, the girl could also no longer hold herself back. She answered my lovenguage with the same intensity while one of her hands pulled onto my cor, perhaps to prevent me from ending it quickly.


    It took at least three minutes before our lips separated. And even then, we probably both looked like we were still not satisfied.


    And so, after putting her bag to the side, I sat down next to her before bringing her to myp.


    And another five minutes passed by like that.


    Obviously, our desire for each other had long been ignited. She helped herself by moving her hips to grind on me and I answered by supporting her in that endeavor.


    My fingers firmly dug into her squishy bottom as I gradually took over for her by sensually massaging it. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ¡°Rx a little, Satsuki. Let me do it for you.¡± I whispered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Satsuki reluctantly nodded. She then tightened her embrace while letting her head rest on my shoulder.


    Even withoutmunicating it, she understood what I was trying to do; letting her rx while I took care of her.


    A few secondster, the girl embarrassedly murmured, ¡°Idiot Ruki¡­ Hold me more. I missed you.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my princess,¡± I replied in a heartbeat.


    I heard Satsuki giggling from hearing that but as though trying to get back at me, I felt her lower body pushing down, enough for my hardness to press further into her.


    With that, the umting heat from both of us quickly transferred to each other. She lifted her head, locking our gazes again. Even without words, we already conveyed what we both desired to do.


    I looked ahead in the direction of the rusty gate, ensuring that I closed it when I entered before perking my ears out to listen to the nearby footsteps.


    Since there would be more people leaving theplex, having people around was inevitable. It¡¯s a good thing that this was enclosed in a wall so¡­ even if they¡¯re nearby as long as we¡¯re not overly loud, no one would know.


    Satsuki understood how risky this was and so what she decided was to not waste any more time¡­


    Even before I could finish surveying our surroundings, she already shifted backward to take care of my pants. Within seconds, shepleted the steps of unbuckling, unbuttoning, and pulling the zipper down to take my erection out.


    Her fingers circled around it as her palm fully pressed against its scalding surface. While holding it firmly, Satsuki started stroking it before slowly lowering herself to the ground.


    ¡°Satsuki,¡± I called out to the girl but her only reply was a teasing smile before her lips sped around the head and slowly slid down to my shaft.


    With her tongue and mouth working so efficiently, it didn¡¯t take long for Satsuki to lubricate it.


    Once she deemed it enough, Satsuki stood up and pulled on my hand, leading me to the most obscure corner of this ce.


    With her back leaning against the wall, she looked at me with her eyes filled with affection and desire.


    Obviously, I was more than ready to answer that. I pulled down her track pants, taking them offpletely from her along with her panties. Then, with my arms firmly holding her hips, I pulled her forward to give me an angle to enter.


    And then without further ado, with my throbbing cock ready to plunge into her depths, my hips powerfully thrust forward at the same time as my lips covered her mouth.


    ¡°Nng~¡±


    A subdued moan still managed to leak out but that¡¯s totally fine. Satsuki¡¯s handsnded on the back of my head pushing it down to deepen our kiss and while doing so, her warm insides tightly squeezed onto me, trying to keep me in ce.


    As we were so lost with each other already, I started moving my hips.


    However, it was at this same moment that I heard footsteps approaching in this direction. And along with it came familiar voices.


    One was further away, probably walking away from this ce while the other should be from the person walking towards us.


    ¡°Sensei, are you going to check on them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just to make sure that they¡¯re fine. You go ahead with the others, Kawakami.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well then, thanks for today, sensei. Say hi to Onoda-kun for us.¡±


    ¡­ Alright. No matter how I tried toe up with something, there was not enough time for us to stop or even hide ourselves. Satsuki was also aware of it but unlike me, the girl had no ns to stop upon figuring out that it was Eguchi-sensei and not the others. Her lips curved further up as though she was enjoying looking at me in a state of panic.


    Well, I wasn¡¯t really panicking. Still, that¡¯s probably what she¡¯s thinking. But really, who would¡¯ve thought that Eguchi-sensei would decide to check on us?


    A momentter, the rusty gate creaked and Eguchi-sensei¡¯s figure stepped inside. Obviously, her eyes immediately searched for us, finding us in our corner still locked in the same position.

 Chapter 1626 What To Do? *

    What happened next was kind of a fever dream... Or rather, Eguchi-sensei''s reaction was nowhere near what I expected.


    I thought she would either be retreating while blushing profusely or scold us first before doing so.


    It should be like that, right? She walked into something that would make anyone embarrassed. Yet, she got stuck staring at us, her eyes fiercely observing our current situation.


    Satsuki who thought of doing something mischievous by letting her see us also found herself taken aback at how her coach reacted.


    The girl dumbfoundedly stared at me, waiting for an exnation.


    But how should I know?


    While it''s indeed true that we''ve been growing closer with every passing interaction between us, I can¡¯t imagine her just stopping there to watch us while we¡¯re in the heat of this intimate situation.


    Well, what¡¯s worse is¡­ even when awkwardness started to set in our heads,


    our heartbeats that were already drumming loudly intensified. Maybe it''s because of the sudden thrill or just the utter absurdity of the situation.


    Furthermore, it didn¡¯t just affect our heads and upper body, the feeling also got delivered down there. And with how sensitive the two of us are currently, I couldn¡¯t miss the sensation of Satsuki trembling and clenching down on me. And in response to that, my cock twitched uncontrobly as another surge of blood and pleasure stimted it.


    Naturally, our hips shook and moved along the sensation that I buried myself further, eliciting a sudden moan.


    ¡°Ngg~ Idiot. Why did you thrust?¡± Despite how much she loved it, Satsuki winced to prevent her face from looking so erotic. However, with her lips and other parts of her body already faithfully honest about what was truly going on inside her, I couldn¡¯t help myself but do it one more time to hear her stimting voice.


    The girl¡¯s eyebrows curled up before biting down at my lips, partly forgetting that we had an observer at the side.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I replied before doing it again, pushing deeper inside her.


    Satsuki could only try to prevent her voice from leaking out but the way her body swayed was more than enough indication that she was slowly losing to the pleasure.


    I mean, could I even resist her? With my whole shaft buried deep inside her, my hips had always been eager to pound and bring her to climax over and over.


    It¡¯s also been a while since we¡¯ve done it ¨C even if it¡¯s just a few days and not more than a week.


    But then again, part of me was also unable to get Eguchi-sensei out of my head. She¡¯s here with us and it¡¯s not like we have yet to pass the stage of just liking each other. Pure affection and a strong desire to deepen our bonds have been established between us. What happened earlier was evidence of it.


    And so, after pressing our bodies further, enough to almost carry her within my arms with the wall helping me to offset her weight, I nced at Eguchi-sensei again.


    Maybe influenced by the erotic sounds we¡¯re making, the woman began moving from her spot.


    Her feet, while staggering a bit, had a clear destination.


    To approach us.


    When she reached a certain distance where her face became a bit clear for my sight, I caught her mesmerized expression. If I had to guess, she''s digesting the informationid before her eyes. And because of it, the sound of her breathing grew rough by the second. It''s like adrenaline had started rushing into her brain putting her in an excited state.


    By the time her voice reached my ears, it was apanied by her attempt to gulp down whatever had umted in her mouth.


    "This... Onoda-kun."


    Her sentences seemed fragmented. She probably couldn¡¯t voice it all out. Nheless, upon saying that, Eguchi-sensei''s hand reached out to my shoulder.


    And as soon as she grasped it, she used it as an anchor to pull herself closer. And she didn¡¯t stop at just being by my side. Her voluptuous front got squished when she moved behind me. Then, one of her arms slid from my side and eventually clutched around my stomach.


    With her chinnding on my shoulder, her hot breath instantly brushed against my ears. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When Satsuki noticed the added weight pressing against her, her eyes snapped open as hostility started to burn between them.


    Since it¡¯s hard for me to see Eguchi-sensei¡¯s face at this angle, I could only imagine the two bing at odds in this absurd situation.


    Satsuki even grabbed my other shoulder and tightened her embrace around my nape, warding off Eguchi-sensei¡¯s face from approaching me closer. To top it all off, she pulled my head down, burying my face in her chest. The zipper of her tracksuit was already pulled down, giving me a clearer feel of her soft mounds.


    Then, taking that opportunity, she spoke to Eguchi-sensei.


    ¡°Sensei, are you aware of what you are doing?¡±


    Yep. It¡¯s an interrogation. I instantly sensed the woman¡¯s insides quivering as though she got put into a hot seat. Nheless, even with the clear tone of Satsuki¡¯s question, stepping back seemed to have been lost from her vocabry.


    ¡°... I¡¯m aware, Maemura-chan. I¡­ don¡¯t know what came over me to do this¡­ I apologize.¡±


    Judging by the state of her voice that¡¯s close to cracking, she¡¯s definitely getting eaten by her guilt at the moment. And yet, she clearly had no ns on stopping or she already deemed the situation toote to turn back.


    Slightly unimpressed by it, Satsuki¡¯s reply came with a huff, ¡°Apologize, huh? Have you fallen for this idiot too, sensei?¡±


    ¡°... Can I not answer that?¡±


    ¡°You can. But sensei, aren¡¯t your actions already an answer to the question? And why are you apologizing when you¡¯re sticking that close to him? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to stop us?¡±


    With my vision blocked by the girl, I could only imagine their current expression. If I had to describe it, it would be Satsuki hovering over Eguchi-sensei.


    And given that she¡¯s already taller than her, it felt like Satsuki was the one scolding Eguchi-sensei rather than the other way around.


    Seconds passed before Eguchi-sensei could respond to that but within those few seconds, Satsuki started moving her hips, making up with my current immobile state by being stuck between them. With the girl continuing to enjoy the pleasure brought about by our connection, her rather superior stance at the moment was gradually crumbling.


    ¡°... I have no right to stop you, Maemura¡­ As you can see, I broke a taboo.¡±


    ¡°Hnng~? A taboo? Sensei, you¡¯re underestimating this guy. There¡¯s no such thing for him¡­ Furthermore, I¡¯m aware of what happened between you. This guy cannot lie to me. No. He will never keep a secret from me. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Even if she¡¯s in the middle of holding back her urge to moan, Satsuki still replied to Eguchi-sensei right away. But then, by revealing that, it immediately put the woman behind me in a state of disbelief, or rather, astonishment.


    Satsuki enjoyed that reaction. Whatever her intention is¡­ it¡¯s undoubtedly because of jealousy. However, there¡¯s no hint of malice in her voice. All of this was nothing more than to posture against the woman. In that way, Eguchi-sensei wouldn¡¯t be disillusioned about our rtionship.


    It¡¯s to show that even if I had no qualms getting close to another girl, we¡¯ll continue treating each other as equals. It¡¯s never about me being at the top.


    Well, at this point, I decided to break my silence.


    And Satsuki was clearly expecting it. She loosened her hold on my head, releasing me from being buried there.


    With my vision back, the first thing I saw was Satsuki¡¯s smirk amidst her erotic expression.


    Following that, Eguchi-sensei, who already lifted her head from my shoulder, closed her eyes as though she was ashamed to meet my gaze


    In any case, with the freedom given back to me, my hand reached for Eguchi-sensei¡¯s cheek. It¡¯s already hot enough to offset the cold of the night.


    ¡°Sensei. No, Ryouko-san¡­ It¡¯s not toote for you to take a step back and we¡¯ll pretend you never stepped in here. However, if you choose to stay¡­ You have to see this through. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to move forward.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Like always, I presented a way out for her.

 Chapter 1627 Dont stop *

    1627 Don''t stop *


    Faced with those choices, Eguchi-sensei who was supposed to be frozen stiff from Satsuki¡¯s revtion immediately found her answer. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Waiving the use of words, she presented her choice through her actions instead.


    Along with her impassioned gaze that conveyed her clear intention, she ced her hand on top of mine. The warmth umted on her cheek and what my palm was exuding fused, producing a morefortable sensation for her.


    Following that, even with Satsuki¡¯s fierce eyes watching us, Eguchi-sensei pushed her head in, capturing my lips.


    Her whole body was quivering slightly and yet, just by pressing her lips on mine, I immediately sensed and understood her resolute determination. Or in other words, her absolute willingness to see through this even if she¡¯s in a state of confusion.


    Right. In the first ce, I was certain that she would never pick the second one.


    From her actions leading to this situation, her body moved involuntarily. She operated within what her heart was telling her rather than waiting for her mind to process everything.


    It¡¯s her utmost desire taking form.


    Otherwise, she would¡¯ve run away at the first second of catching us and returnter to scold us.


    Unlike me, however, Satsuki was unable to predict it. It¡¯s not because she¡¯s ignorant but it¡¯s a simple case of not having the same connection as I have to Eguchi-sensei.


    Their rtionship was a student and teacher, after all. On the other hand, we already broke past that. Even if Satsuki¡¯s sense of normalcy had already been thrown out of bnce after getting involved with me, that didn¡¯t mean her entire mindset would change along with it.


    And that¡¯s why, upon seeing our lips ovepping each other, the grumpy girl lifted her body to steal my lips back. At the same time as that, she eagerly wiggled her hips, enough to deliver another bout of pleasure for me.


    Obviously, I didn¡¯t scold her for that but instead answered with the same intensity. And slowly but surely, her head leaned on the wall and I resumed pounding into her.


    The stimting sensation continued to umte for the both of us and at each thrust, Satsuki¡¯s body would bend unnaturally from the bouts of pleasure.


    Eguchi-sensei, having already made her choice, slowly moved behind me again. Both of her arms slipped underneath my arms before enclosing my upper body.


    Without any intention to steal my lips back, she now put herself in the role of an observer. To see through the end of this situation.


    Naturally, Satsuki was once again confused by Eguchi-sensei¡¯s actions. And knowing she might not hear the exnation from her, her inquiring eyesnded on me amidst her fight against the urge to moan out loud.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to try and theorize about it, Satsuki. It¡¯s simple. Ryouko-san chose me and let go of her guilt as well as hesitation. She¡¯ll watch over us and when we¡¯re done, that¡¯s when we¡¯re going to straighten the details of this setup.¡± I answered before lifting one of Satsuki¡¯s legs to loosen her up more and give me deeper ess.


    At this point, I eagerly started moving quicker. Hastening my pace as though I waspeting in a race.


    Satsuki who was still processing my words could only hold tighter on me, savoring our unrelenting desire for each other.


    While that was happening, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s lips started pecking my neck as she muttered a smallint which was also seconded by her attempt to address Satsuki¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, if you simplify it like that, it sounds bad... Uhm...Maemura, will you listen to me?¡±


    Astounded at that timing, Satsuki wryly smiled and replied in between her attempt to push down her erotic voice. Her tone, a little exasperated, ¡°... I want to. But sensei, can¡¯t you see what we¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should keep it to myself for now...¡± Embarrassed, her face that was probably boiling from embarrassment buried on the part she was just pecking.


    And in less than a few seconds after that, her lips resumed what they were just doing.


    I could feel the tickling sensationing from it but... I was already too far gone with what I was doing.


    And likewise, Satsuki couldn¡¯t produce more words as the intensity of our exercise reestablished our usual rhythm.


    Even with Eguchi-sensei¡¯s weight behind me, my hips continued thrusting forward and while I was at it, I began stimting her other parts. I went for her lips then neck and eventually her breasts. Taking a few seconds to open it up for me, I intensely sucked on her small cherries, sending more bouts of pleasure to her.


    Not only that, but I also eventually reached down and stimted her clit using my thumb. With three pleasure points being attacked simultaneously, Satsuki¡¯s entire body eventually quivered uncontrobly. Her insides trembled and squeezed tightly on my shaft as she gradually reached her climax.


    Two minutester, with her body already exhausted even before we started, the girl powerlessly tumbled on me. Her love juices continued seeping down her legs, staining the ground below. Since she was still in my arms, catching her weight was easy. Without pulling out, I carried her up before taking a step back to slide my hand to her back for support.


    Eguchi-sensei understood what I was going to do so... she temporarily let go of her hold on me and picked up Satsuki¡¯s track pants and panties that were ced nearby.


    Upon thanking her for doing that, I turned around and moved us back to the wooden benches.


    ¡°Ruki, don¡¯t stop¡­¡±


    As I sat back down there with the girl still on top of me, Satsuki who was still pretty much conscious of her surroundings ¨C just extremely weakened ¨C expressed her intention to continue what we were doing until I also finished.


    Eguchi-sensei followed us and sat next to us. She looked at me and then at Satsuki before saying, ¡°You should do what she¡¯s wishing to do, Onoda-kun... Just that, let me offer my help.¡±


    She had yet to finish herst sentence when she unhesitatingly lifted her top, revealing her pair of magnificent mountains for my eyes to feast on.


    And perhaps noticing how I gulped down at the sight, she inched closer, enough for our shoulders to touch, before slowly guiding my head down.


    With that, the next scene turned out a little different than what we were probably expecting. Satsuki was alreadypletely exhausted that she could only wiggle her hips to bring me more stimtion. And topliment that, I started using both of my hands to lift her up and down while also edging my butt forward so I could continue thrusting in that position.


    As for Eguchi-sensei, right after feeling the sensation of my face slowly sinking in her lump of softness held onto my head, guiding me to where I should aim my mouth. She also slowly adjusted her seat to make sure that I could lean into her.


    Perhaps if not for the full awkwardness of the position, she wouldn¡¯t truly mind if I use herp as a pillow andy down there with Satsuki on top of me.


    Well, maybe next time?


    Because with this kind of setup and with what I already umted, a few minutes was more than enough for me to arrive at the point of finishing.


    As it was an easily noticeable phenomenon when I began hastily thrusting my hips regardless of our current stamina, Eguchi-sensei stopped me midway.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, wait... Let me.¡± That¡¯s all she said before hurriedly leaning down to my front, by passing my arms and Satsuki¡¯s body.


    At the same time as I lifted the girl for one final thrust, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s fingers wrapped around my cock and popped it out of Satsuki... A momentter, the soft sensation of her wet lips followed by the warmth of her moist mouth enclosed my entire length. With her tongue wriggling around as though she¡¯s taking a delicate taste testing of it.


    ¡°Sensei... I can¡¯t hold it anymore...¡± Understanding the situation, that¡¯s all I could do to warn her. I could¡¯ve finished inside Satsuki but Eguchi-sensei took it into her own hands and mouth to prevent that.


    With her mouth full of me there¡¯s no way for her to respond to that verbally. Moreover, with the woman not moving out of it, her answer was clearer than the dark, cloudy sky.


    As I could feel my senses revolting from the intense feeling of climaxing, I reflexively pushed down on Eguchi-sensei¡¯s head as my thick, white, liquid flooded her mouth.


    By the time that uncontroble sensation calmed down, clear gulping and sucking sounds reached my ears as Eguchi-sensei eagerly tried to suck everything out of it.


    When she eventually finished, she gave the tip a final suck before returning to her previous position. But this time, her hand was covering her stained mouth.

 Chapter 1628 What To Do Now? (1)

    For the next minute or two, none of us talked. Only the sound of our breathing and the noisesing from all around us filled our ears.


    It was spent in awkward silence with no one knowing what to say.


    Eguchi-sensei sat a bit of a distance from us while Satsuki, who was already truly exhausted, only had half-opened eyes. She surely understood what happened but she alreadycked the energy to be upset about it. Maybe I¡¯d hear it from herter. But for now, she¡¯s trying to find morefort in my embrace than anything else.


    She¡¯s on the verge of losing consciousness.


    Perhaps to get us out of that situation, Eguchi-sensei sprang up to her feet and suggested something.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, can you support Maemura-chan? Follow me to my car.¡±


    I nodded to that and she returned a smile, albeit a very awkward one.


    Anyway, that suggestion was truly better than waiting here and being suffocated in silence. Although this ce was also ideal if we wanted to talk about what happened, there was no time for it.


    Eguchi-sensei, who was still holding Satsuki¡¯s panties and track pants, helped me put it back on her. Moreover, seeing my opened pants, she also did it for me. She¡¯s blushing but she pushed down the embarrassment she¡¯s feeling to aplish the task.


    I tried thanking her for it but she quickly turned around to exit this area as if she was escaping.


    I guess¡­ I was being too casual when nothing was resolved yet.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t waste my time and started supporting Satsuki and followed Eguchi-sensei.


    Since not a lot of time had passed yet, we still ran into a lot of people. But thanks to Eguchi-sensei, no one bothered to hinder us. Although it would probably look suspicious to see me guiding an exhausted girl, the woman was like a cavalry who could easily pierce through lines of infantry without being stopped. She walked straight to her car, providing us with a clear path.


    Obviously, Eguchi-sensei would probably offer to drive us home. There was no reason to reject that. Furthermore, with Satsuki already out of energy, it would take a while before she''d be fit to walk with me to the bus station. I could carry her but that wasn''t ideal.


    I was also a little exhausted from everything that happened today, after all. Moreover, after that pleasant sensation of cumming passed, it already took an effort for me to continue supporting the exhausted Satsuki in walking. I also needed to rest for a bit.


    Anyway, upon arriving at her car, she opened the door for us. I first put Satsuki down on the backseat before sitting down next to her.


    But when I was about to close the door, I noticed Eguchi-sensei fidgeting at the side.


    I looked at her and our gazes met.


    Even without voicing a question, Eguchi-sensei understood what I was staring at her for.


    She smilingly shook her head.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, go on and sit down. I¡¯m just¡­ trying to calm myself down. I need that if I¡¯m thinking of driving all of us safely back home.¡±


    With a wry smile, she crossed her arms while attempting to rub her shoulders. She¡¯s feeling the cold.


    Looking at her, she¡¯s only wearing a T-shirt and track pants. She really looked like a coach like this. She probably had the tracksuit as well but she didn¡¯t wear it when going outside.


    And that¡¯s why, after making sure that Satsuki wasn¡¯t going to suddenly copse on the seat, I stepped back out, took off my uniform coat, and put it over Eguchi-sensei¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much but¡­ I hope it helps, Ryouko-san.¡±


    Calling her by that name was intentional, of course. It¡¯s not to mess in her head but to tell her that I¡¯m not going to simply act as her student. I¡¯ll be the man that she had gotten close to.


    Thankfully, that¡¯s also how she perceived it.


    Eguchi-sensei sweetly smiled before wrapping my coat around her. Then, she walked towards the other side of the car and sneakily sniffed the scent of it.


    When she caught me staring at her, she hastily entered the driver¡¯s seat before calling out to me,


    ¡°Onoda-kun, hurry up. I¡¯ll start the car.¡±


    I guess she can also be shameless, huh? Yep. She¡¯s adorable.


    - <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    -


    Upon entering the car, Satsuki hit my shoulder lightly, perhaps to express her frustration for being left in there when I handed my coat to Eguchi-sensei. Then, a momentter, her face burrowed into my chest.


    Thest bit of her consciousness finally gave in as her grip on my shirt gradually loosened¡­


    Eguchi-sensei watched that from the rearview mirror. At the same time as Satsuki fell asleep, I heard her chuckle at the sight.


    It must¡¯ve looked funny from her point of view.


    Taking a nce at my girl¡¯s peaceful expression and contented smile, I also chuckled at how carefree the girl could be.


    Somehow, the awkwardness that umted earlier was gradually getting swept.


    It¡¯s a good sign, right?


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t hear Satsukiining about what Eguchi-sensei did. Her depleted energy was probably a factor. Most likely, I¡¯d hear it from herter and I¡¯m ready to face the grumpy girl¡¯s ire.


    Well, she wouldn¡¯t be too mad about it, for sure. However, I better prepare to spoil her more to make up for it.


    For now, seeing her sleeping without a care in the world, she¡¯s fully confident with the security provided by me.


    Being one of my girls that was always the recipient of my excessive consideration, she was confident that I would keep her secure like this.


    Really, everyone is bing too carefree when they¡¯re with me. Nheless, I don¡¯t hate it.


    It¡¯s another proof of our bond, after all.


    Not long after that, with Eguchi-sensei finally starting the car, it began to move out of the sportsplex.


    However, as the car gradually moved away from the venue, the awkward silence once again reared its head.


    With my head flying back to what happened earlier, I could honestly say that what Eguchi-sensei did was superb. There¡¯s no denying that.


    Even if I was more than ready to finish inside Satsuki like I always do, Eguchi-sensei doing it for me got me more enthralled at how bold she could be in a given situation. It not only stacked up on the already steep stimtion, but it also helped my desire for her to grow even stronger.


    She once again subverted my expectations¡­ I mean, I only told her to see it through, and yet, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the same reason as how she couldn¡¯t help approaching us prevailed in her head. Her desire broke out, making her move and help us out.


    Of course, there¡¯s the possibility that she was just worried that finishing inside might cause an ident. Even so, she didn¡¯t necessarily have to take it in her mouth.


    Then again, only Eguchi-sensei could tell what really led her to do that. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at her current state through the use of the rearview mirror as well as her figure from behind, she¡¯s probably the same as me.


    Although her top was already fixed way earlier, seeing my coat draped over that part of her. She already fixed her top but at this distance, I couldn¡¯t help but remember the texture that I got my face buried into as well as the taste of it.


    Wait, my perversion was rearing its head again.


    Anyway, As I was saying¡­ Even if her current focus was the road in front of her, the continued silence most likely brought her back to the same timeframe as me.


    And upon remembering it, she also remembered what she suppressed earlier.


    I leaned forward a bit to check on her side frame and sure enough, she was already on the verge of exploding from the mix of guilt and embarrassment.


    While she''s fully aware that she did that without anyone telling her to, it¡¯s also inevitable for her to reflect on her actions.


    This is difficult. However, there¡¯s no going around this.


    Upon taking a moment toe up with a conversation starter, I waited until she looked at me again through the mirror.


    ¡°Ryouko-san¡­ Shall we talkter when it¡¯s just the two of us? Or¡­ do you want to do it now?¡±

 Chapter 1629 What To Do Now? (2)

    My first choice was to ask her to park the car somewhere for a moment but thinking about it, I shouldn¡¯t do that considering she even took a bit of time to calm down and be stable enough to drive the car.


    We already experienced a simr scenario before, after all. And back then, she would never drive while she was not in a calm state. That¡¯s why I better be careful about this.


    Now that Satsuki was out ofmission for the time being, that left the two of us here. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity if I wanted to hear her thoughts. Moreover, it''s the same for me. I could express to her how much I enjoyed it.


    And honestly, even if Satsuki was awake, talking to the woman was already within my n.


    Eguchi-sensei was already someone so special to me. I wouldn''t be able to say that this day turned out perfectly if I left what happened to dangle in front of us without properly dealing with it.


    ¡°Un. Yes, we should talk, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Upon saying that, the car visibly slowed down but not enough to stop somewhere. She¡¯s taking precautions. Rather thanpletely dy us, slowing down the speed must be tolerable for her.


    Thankfully, the route we were traveling on wasn¡¯t heavy in traffic. If someone was behind her, they could switchnes to pass by. However, some of those might be pissed from how slow she drives.


    In any case, that¡¯s a minor problem.


    After the speed stabilized, Eguchi-sensei nced at me using the mirror again.


    As for me, I kept my eyes on her side frame, watching her closely.


    Earlier, the reason she was silent there was because she''s stuck in a loop. And now that time has passed, she could finally talk about it without getting stuck again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon making sure that no one was ahead and she was driving on a straight road, she took a moment to properly face me by twisting her body to the side.


    Her eyes alternated between me and the girlfortably resting on my chest.


    That made her smile wryly. If I had to guess, she was also worrying about how to face the girl from now on.


    Maybe because of remembering what happened, or just the effect of my coat still with her, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s face took on a crimson color again. And in my eyes, she still appeared fascinatingly erotic.


    It might just be my personal eye filter towards the women in my life but even so, I was undoubtedly drawn to her


    And it didn¡¯te as a surprise that Eguchi-sensei was the same as me.


    In the span of that few seconds of checking us out, she licked her lips clean, making them moist again.


    When she returned to face ahead, her face red up.


    Perhaps, with the taste of it still lingering in her mouth, there''s no doubt that the vivid sensation got reyed in her head once more.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed, Ryouko-san. I mean, we¡¯ve almost tasted and seen each other already.¡± I shamelessly said.


    Calling her like that again was still intentional on my part. I wanted her to cast off her teacher persona temporarily.


    With the boundary we created broken, it would merge into one eventually anyway.


    Furthermore, this was a method to further calm her down and bring back the bold Ryouko-san.


    After another gulp of her umting saliva and a nod, Eguchi-sensei blinked a few times to condition herself.


    I understand that being straightforward should aplish things easily. However, it''s not always effective.


    And that''s why, doing what I always do would be the most effective.


    What is it? I already said it¡­ To be shameless enough topletely cast the awkwardness off.


    "Ryouko-san, that was amazing." While securing Satsuki by my side, I leaned forward and whispered directly into her ear.


    My breath tickled her and I could clearly see her cheeks puffing up. But I wasn¡¯t done yet.


    "I said that you only have to see it through. But Ryouko-san, you actively helped us out. What can I say? Honestly, I''m impressed and grateful for that."


    Shameless or not, that''s my honest thought anyway.


    In any case, hearing that from me, Eguchi-sensei''s body became a little fidgety.


    Slowing the car further, she then turned around to face me. Unfortunately, she was instantly met by my shameless smile.


    "Onoda-kun¡­ Are you trying tofort or upset me? Please be straightforward. I¡¯m driving. I can find us a ce to stop but you¡¯re making my heart jump out from your words.¡±


    For her to start with that question, it''s really effective. And that expression of her heart jumping out¡­I probably made her imagine it again.


    Yeah. That was dangerous. I should tone it down a bit.


    I shook my head, "No, I''m just being honest, Ryouko-san¡­ That''s why, can I also hear your thoughts? I don''t want to assume things on your end but at the same time, I can''t just let this day pass without resolving anything." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With teasing out of the way, Eguchi-sense heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I see¡­ You''re right. This is who you are, Onoda-kun. Always honest and considerate."


    She paused for a while, perhaps to arrange her words.


    "If I have to be honest¡­ I''m excessively conflicted, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m aware I did all of that on impulse. Or in other words, on my desire for you. However, I don''t feel bad about it at all¡­ It''s embarrassing and it''s making me feel guilty. But you know what? Even if I can go back to that same moment, I will choose to do the same thing again."


    Upon saying that, Eguchi-sensei touched her lips, and that only further intensified her erotic image in my head. My lower body churned and most possibly, I was close to getting hard again.


    This pervert¡­ Ugh.


    In any case, do not make it difficult for us to talk, I carefully put Satsuki down on the entirety of the seat before going to the passenger seat.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Eguchi-sensei expressed her surprise but she didn¡¯t stop me.


    At this angle, we could finally see each other clearly.


    As I turned to face her, Eguchi-senseiughed heartily and whether it was a conscious action or not, she ced her hand on my thigh.


    Slowly but surely, she navigated upward until she found the bulge.


    With her eyes on the road, she¡¯s doing it blind but when it twitched from the sensation of her hand, that once again brought her back to reality.


    Eguchi-sensei immediately drove to a small parking lot. And as soon as the car stopped, she buried her face on my shoulder.


    Not long after, I heard her subdued voice, airing out her embarrassment.


    "Ryouko-san, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. It''s just the two of us here. Satsuki is asleep so¡­ Whatever is in your head or whatever you wanted to convey, be assured that I will not judge you for it."


    Now that there was no risk of an ident on the road, I ced my hand on her head and started caressing it before continuing.


    "Besides, if anything, I''m the only one in the wrong here. If someone has to feel guilty. It should be me. But you see, Ryouko-san. I cannot act that way. Otherwise, it will just be an endless cycle¡­"


    Eguchi-sensei didn''t reply to that and instead, she only spent a long while staring at me. It''s impossible for me to read her mind but I could guess¡­


    She''s probably trying to ascertain the truth from my face.


    Once she was done with that, she raised her head and caught my lips.


    It started as a normal kiss but little by little, it gradually deepened that when my senses returned to me, her hands were already wrapped around my head, holding me tightly.


    Then at the next moment, Eguchi-sensei pulled away, a hint of satisfaction on her face.


    "Onoda-kun, you asked me to stay and see it through. Now that it''s done. Whates next?"


    "Let''s see¡­ Shall I confess to you?"


    "C-confess? Right here?"


    Ah. Right. It''s tasteless to do that in this car. However, aren''t there more important questions?


    Really. She''s bing out of sorts when ites to her interactions with me. It''s a direct contrast to how unrelenting she is towards the other students.


    "It depends, Ryouko-san. But at the very least, let''s be real here, alright? Are you really not bothered by this? Satsuki is my girlfriend. In normal terms, I am tantly and openly cheating on both of you."


    Well, it had to be said here because Eguchi-sensei felt like she was just going to turn a blind eye to it. I''ve never told her about howplex our rtionship is yet. This is a little bizarre.


    Granted that some of my girls also didn''t care about it but this is just truly bizarre on Eguchi-sensei''s part.


    "Indeed. You do. But Onoda-kun, you''ve hinted at it before. That it''s different with you. I''m interpreting it this way¡­ You cannot be tied down by anyone. You''ll keep falling in love regardless of whether you fell out of love with your current one or not. In that case, what we have is¡­ just a process."


    That¡­ I''m speechless.


    Thinking about it, I did really try to provide small hints before. However, this kind of interpretation wasn''t something I expected.


    How did she arrive at that?


    Eguchi-sensei stared at me, waiting for my response.


    "If that''s how you interpret it, Ryouko-san, why are you still willing to stay with me? Shouldn''t you stop now?"


    Taking a moment to arrange the words in my head, only that question popped up.

 Chapter 1630 Acceptance

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer that with another question, Onoda-kun. Do you want me to give up on you?¡±


    Faced with that counter question, I found myself defeated. She got me there. It¡¯s really an idiotic question to ask when, deep inside me, I was hoping for here to choose to stay.


    And stay, she did. I dangled a way out to her earlier and Eguchi-sensei staying should be enough answer.


    What am I doing, really? I could argue that I wanted her to be certain, however, was there even a need for her to prove that?


    Her own interpretation of my situation already says it all. While it sounded a little icky to what the real deal is, it¡¯s not without truth. Falling out of love was irrelevant to me. I can keep falling in love with another girl without leaving anyone behind.


    And so, calling what we have as being in that same process, she¡¯s basically saying that she doesn¡¯t mind if I stay with Satsuki. Because once we finished processing our feelings for one another, there would only be two possible oues; either we solidified our rtionship or not.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± It took a while but I managed to voice that out.


    And as if she was fully expecting that answer, Eguchi-sensei''s face brightened up as a beautiful smile bloomed from her lips.


    ¡°That settles it. If you¡¯re worried that I¡¯m disregarding the fact that you can be perceived as a yboy. Don¡¯t be. You certainly are one. I won¡¯t twist that to fit my view. And Onoda-kun, you should also see me as the sinful woman who falls for my student. We¡¯re both sinners here.¡±


    And there it is. The clearer interpretation of why she¡¯s okay with this. While prioritizing her attraction to me, she will never disregard that she broke a taboo. She also weighed those as bnced on a scale.


    Is it a good mindset? I honestly don¡¯t know. It¡¯s quite different from how my other girls perceived ourplex rtionship, after all. They all have their unique take to it yet the core is always the same; our mutual affection for each other.


    And that¡¯s all that matters.


    A whileter, Eguchi-sensei once again started the car and we continued on the road.


    I remained sitting next to her side while asionally watching over Satsuki at the back.


    We talked about a bunch of things concerning how we¡¯re going to go from here. And while nothing has been fully decided yet, Eguchi-sensei and I agreed that whatever we have at the moment should never be known by others.


    I honestly told her that Satsuki isn¡¯t my only girl but she simply nodded at it, indicating that it still doesn¡¯t bother her. However, when I started telling her the usual story of the past as my attempt to make her understand why I¡¯m like this, Eguchi-sensei signaled for me to stop before saying, ¡°Can I hear that at ater date, Onoda-kun? I am indeed curious about everything concerning you but if it is of the same importance as my past trauma that turned me into who I am today, can you wait until I¡¯ve also finished preparing myself to tell you everything about me?¡±


    Naturally, I agreed to that.


    I¡¯ve already heard about half of it; the molester incident which left behind a scar in the form of freezing when touched in a certain way. We weren¡¯t even sure yet if we¡¯re sessful in casting that out but at the very least, it stopped surfacing if the one doing it is me.


    And if I have to guess the one I refused to hear back then must be heavier in terms of importance. Why does she always have a solemn expression when looking at the rain clouds? And how is it connected to her awkwardness when dealing with the opposite gender?


    So far, I was the only one who bypassed it. And even though she already toned down being too harsh on the others, it¡¯s still there. Her male colleagues couldn¡¯t even approach her for a talk and it¡¯s always the female who¡¯s helping themmunicate with her.


    Anyway, since it¡¯s still a long drive despite the clear destination, our conversation also veered off to the Basketball Club; their performance, and their worries for tomorrow¡¯s matches.


    She revealed that her research on the first seed wasn¡¯t that extensive because there were also rookies who shone like Satsuki in their matches. She also worried that they might be swallowed by the pressure even before the match began.


    While it¡¯s not yet decided who their opponent will be, the chance to draw the first seed is 50/50.


    Regardless of who wins between Kitarai High and the team that didn¡¯t get to y in the second round, they won¡¯t face them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It¡¯s ideal to draw the other team instead of the first seed since the chances for them to qualify for the prefectural tournament will be higher. However, they still have to win before thinking about that.


    For sure, the other team who won their second match will also be a strong contender. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    They cannot becent even if they dominated their opponents today. Add to that, looking at Satsuki as well as the other seniors, they pushed themselves on the verge of exhaustion today.


    It¡¯s quite uncertain whether they can make a full recovery for tomorrow¡¯s match or matches.


    -


    -


    When Satsuki woke up, Eguchi-sensei had already stopped the car near their street.


    My initial n was to walk her to their gate when we arrived but with everything that happened, we needed a bit of time to talk, right?


    And with Satsuki¡¯s mind clearer than earlier, we told her about what happened while she was asleep.


    She digested it silently and in the end, didn¡¯tment about what we decided to do. If I have to guess, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t care. She¡¯s just confident that I will never lie to her.


    The two of them stared at each other though and while none backed down at first, Eguchi-sensei soon surrendered, making the grumpy girl smile triumphantly as though she won another intense battle.


    Then, as if theymunicated with each other telepathically, I saw them nodding in agreement about something.


    Curious, I asked them about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s about you, idiot. Sensei and I agreed to set aside talking about our rtionship with you.¡± And while at it, she whispered something else, ¡°Ruki, I¡¯ll only let that one slide. Next time. Focus on me even if she¡¯s with us. You know how much I want you.¡±


    Yep. As I expected, she¡¯d bring that up.


    Before I could answer that, Eguchi-sensei added. Most likely sensing that it¡¯s about that.


    ¡°I apologize for that, Maemura-chan. It¡¯s a hasty mistake. No, let me correct that. I knowingly did it because I want to.¡±


    Uh. Is that still an apology?


    In any case, Satsuki was definitely amused by it. Not counting what happened earlier, that would be the first time she¡¯s seen Eguchi-sensei being this bold.


    The girl pinched my cheek before replying, ¡°Sensei, I never thought you¡¯d be this interested in someone. And of all people, it¡¯s this pervert. I get it though¡­ He¡¯s such a menace that no one can escape his grasp.¡±


    Ending that with a shake of her head and another pinch, Satsuki then boldly lunged at my lips, once again showing everything to Eguchi-sensei.


    At first, Eguchi-sensei only watched us be all over each other from the driver¡¯s seat but she failed to resist the temptation.


    Now that she was free from driving, she moved over to the backseat and took my other side, joining us in it.


    In this way, whatever awkwardness from earlier had been swept away. While she acted a littlepetitively, I realized Satsuki¡¯s intention.


    She once again took this as a chance to help me. Right, of all things she could help me with, it¡¯s to make her coach and our PE teacherfortable with this setup.


    Man, what else can I do but spoil them both?

 Chapter 1631 How Hopeless

    Several minutester, Satsuki and I exited Eguchi-sensei¡¯s car. Instead of dropping her right in front of their house, we¡¯re going to walk the remaining distance to their doorstep.


    Eguchi-sensei will be waiting for my return so¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to leave her behind. It¡¯s a chance for us to be alone, right? Furthermore, she has no intention to back down on driving me home tonight


    Anyway, there¡¯s another reason why we opted on walking too.


    Because Satsuki fell asleep and I have no ns of waking her up abruptly even if I have to carry her on my back to their doorstep, I contacted someone to look out for us outside their house.


    And when ites to her family members, I only have one person to contact on my list.


    Setsuna-nee.


    Their parents still have no idea about our rtionship. Even if I didn¡¯t mind introducing myself to them once and for all, Satsuki and I have nned that for ater date.


    That aside, I learned from Juri that they¡¯re going to stay in their house tonight instead of their dormitory.


    Apparently, they¡¯re going to visit the school tomorrow to have a meeting with the Principal and finalize the camping trip for this weekend. I just don¡¯t know if they¡¯re going to meet the acting Principal or if it will be handled by Hayashi-sensei.


    And to be honest, knowing that Juri will be there became another factor why I contacted Setsuna-nee.


    It has only been two days since west met but I already missed her. Really, I¡¯m hopeless when ites to the girls I fall in love with.


    In any case, that¡¯s it¡­


    With the street already nearby the car, it didn¡¯t take long for us to spot them. Likewise, they also noticed us after passing through the firstmp post.


    Setsuna-nee, as always, was pretty excited to see her little sister. And thanks to our talk two days ago during that scouting trip, she¡¯s now more weing of my presence. She wouldn¡¯t simply try to jab at me without any reason.


    Next to her, Juri didn¡¯t hesitate to focus more on me than Satsuki. She openly waved while donning a pleasant smile. It¡¯s like she¡¯s a housewife weing her husband after a day¡¯s work.


    When Satsuki noticed that, she elbowed my side, expressing her slight dissatisfaction. It¡¯s probably too obvious in her eyes that my attention had been captured by Juri.


    Yep. I deserved that.


    Upon arriving in front of them, Setsuna-nee warmly stared at her sister before going up to hug her.


    Satsuki didn¡¯t reject it, however, there was a clear confusion in her eyes.


    I mean, it was just recently that the distance between them had started closing again. Satsuki was still used to how annoying Setsuna-nee could be whenever they would meet each other.


    Having Setsuna-nee act this gentle around her surely put her in disbelief. Even though that phone call from back when she stayed the night with me also showed how caring Setsuna-nee is to her, Satsuki considered that a rare asion.


    Nheless, it also only took a few seconds before Satsuki melted into her older sister¡¯s embrace. Her confusion was reced by delight as she returned her embrace,


    ¡°I¡¯m home, Nee-san.¡±


    ¡°Un. Wee home, Satsu-chan.¡±


    Not gonna lie, watching them like that is pleasing to my eyes. It took a long time for them to patch up their originally close rtionship. And now that it¡¯s almost perfect again, I couldn¡¯t help but be happy for the siblings.


    Juri was probably thinking the same thing as well. She¡¯s a witness to how annoying Setsuna-nee was to Satsuki, after all. To see them reconcile and grow closer again must be a wonderful sight to her.


    But then, she looked at me and raised a thumb.


    Yeah. She¡¯s attributing this development to me.


    While I could say that it¡¯s a great decision to ask Setsuna-nee to look out for us, I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s all because of me. The two also made their efforts to close their distance and now¡­ they¡¯re reaping the seeds they sowed.


    Gone are the days when Satsuki would be eternally annoyed at how her sister acted. Likewise, Setsuna-nee would stop being annoying with her attempt to protect the girl. She¡¯s going to turn into a doting sister. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As for how that will affect me¡­ it¡¯s a step in the right direction of not needing to worry about her intervention, right?


    Following that, the two of them walked into the house while conversing in a lively tone about Satsuki¡¯s basketball matches today. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Naturally, Satsuki didn¡¯t simply forget about me. She first ran back and kissed me while whispering good night and reminding me to take care.


    Thanks to Setsuna-nee¡¯s attention fully focused on Satsuki, she didn¡¯t notice that she left Juri behind.


    When they disappeared into their front door, that left the two of us staring at one another.


    Juri, with the same pleasant smile on her lips, took a step forward, closing our distance.


    Almost instantly, I noticed how her shoulders were shaking. The same as me, she¡¯s probably restraining herself from lunging at me. We¡¯re not in a private space and Setsuna-nee could return at any moment. It¡¯s risky for us to act upon our undeniable attraction for each other.


    ¡°Should I say good night to you too, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say no to that. Seeing you and hearing your voice is enough for me though. Mhm. It¡¯s great to see you so soon, Juri.¡± I replied as I took a step as well. I reached for her hand and gave it a tight squeeze and the girl did the same.


    I thought I would only be able to see her during the camping trip or our still-unnned date. Now that she¡¯s here before me, it¡¯s taking my everything to prevent myself from acting upon my desire for her.


    ¡°Same. I¡¯m d I updated you about our stay here.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll be at our school tomorrow¡­ Maybe I can sneak out to meet you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to skip a ss for that, won¡¯t it be inappropriate?¡±


    With an impish grin, the girl¡¯s propriety freak trait once again reared its head. But this time, she intentionally brought that up to tease me.


    But then again, it¡¯s a valid point.


    ¡°I see. I thought that would be a good opportunity to spend time with you again.¡±


    ¡°I admit, that sounds so tempting, Ruki. However¡­¡± She trailed her voice there before leaning close to my ear and whispering in her oh-so-sweet and alluring voice, ¡°... let us not get ahead of ourselves, hmm?¡±


    I got tickled by her crisp breath and her voice sent a volt of electricity to my body that almost made me shiver.


    Interpreting what she just said, I could somehow sense that every word she said wasced with her concern for me. Either she didn¡¯t want me to act impulsively or she was also afraid that if she became too drunk with her feelings for me, she could drop everything for the sake of being with me.


    She¡¯s supposed to still be in the middle of contemting what she wanted to do regarding her infatuation with me as well as what I revealed to her. However, every passing second she¡¯s spending with me is probably contributing to how close she is to giving up and simply following what her heart is pointing at.


    Really, that¡¯s amazing in its own right if that¡¯s the case.


    After thinking for a while and weighing in my thoughts, I eventually nodded and scratched my head, acting silly in front of her.


    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s let nature run its course, right?¡±


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m d you get it right away. Anyway, I¡¯ll being in, take care on your way home, Ruki. See you soon.¡±


    Without waiting for me to reply, Juri turned around to follow Satsuki and Setsuna-nee inside. Before entering the front door, she turned around onest time to wave at me before muttering ¡®Sweet dreams¡¯ while showing her most beautiful smile.


    Yeah, right. Let me repeat what I said earlier. I¡¯m hopeless when ites to the girls I fall in love with¡­


    In the end, Satsuki and I benefitted a lot from this arbitrary decision to ask them to wait for us. That¡¯s an effort well spent, I guess?


    After waiting for a minute to make sure that none of them woulde out again, I turned around and made my way back to Eguchi-sensei.

 Chapter 1632 Properly

    When I returned to Eguchi-sensei, the drive home was fairly normal. She focused on driving while I simply sat next to her, asionally admiring her from the side.


    Likewise, whenever she would stop at a red light, she''d use that chance to admire my figure.


    Throughout the ride, we''re like an old couple who have already spent a long time together. We enjoyed the serene silence over anything else.


    Well, I didn¡¯t want to distract her too much from driving so¡­ I had to hold back on that.


    Nheless, we still got some small talks going on in between but nothing too important to our situation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They¡¯re the kind of conversations one would bring up for an idle talk. For example, she told me some drunken stories that involved Orimura-sensei.


    Yeah. She specified that it was all Orimura-sensei because she wasn¡¯t drunk at those times. They¡¯re really the best of friends for almost a decade now.


    In any case, she immediately stopped and retracted her stories right away, saying it was inappropriate when I am not allowed to drink yet. She¡¯s going to hold back in telling me those stories until I can drink with her.


    That¡¯s the one thing she wouldn¡¯t let me break.


    However, a momentter, she brought up her favorite drink; rice wine.


    That type of alcoholic beverage was mostly used as a cooking ingredient in every household but what she¡¯s pertaining to was the ¡®hon mirin¡¯ or literally, a real rice wine that was made for consumption.


    She said thatpared to sake, she would never get drunk from it. Furthermore, its signature of having the right sweetness was perfect for her tongue.


    Really, she seemed to have this habit of contradicting herself. I don¡¯t hate it though.


    In this way, I got to hear more about her.


    She and Shio would be good drinking buddies too.


    There were a lot more we talked about but I couldn¡¯t list it all. Some were silly, some were informative. But all in all, we maintained a fairly excellent mood between us.


    Soon enough, we arrived at our neighborhood.


    Unlike before wherein she dropped me at the nearby train station, she¡¯s going to drop me in front of our house.


    There¡¯s no point in hiding it from her anymore, after all. If everything goes well, she¡¯ll be a regr visitor like Shio. And on some days, she will be staying the night with me.


    Well, that will still be in the future.


    I mean, I tried inviting her inside for dinner but she turned it down.


    As for her reason, she said that if she stepped foot inside our house, she might not want to go home anymore.


    Yep. It¡¯s not because of Akane.


    Although I haven¡¯t told herpletely about the girl yet, she¡¯s already aware that I¡¯m living with someone else and it¡¯s not Satsuki.


    Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯s just afraid to see me with another girl. Watching me make love with Satsuki was already heavy enough for her mind but to see me living like a married couple with another girl and someone she only heard about today would be proven too much.


    As she didn¡¯t want to give up on me, taking precautions on something like that was usible. Not everyone would have the mental capacity to simply wave that away.


    It¡¯s the same with Ayu and most likely, the same thing might happen with Yayoi-san when Mina and I eventually tell her everything.


    In any case, before we reached our street, I asked her to park somewhere first. To prolong our time together even for just a few minutes.


    There¡¯s no way I would miss this opportunity, right?


    Thankfully, unlike the dinner invitation, Eguchi-sensei didn¡¯t reject it.


    She also has the same intention, after all.


    With our minds at the same ce, the two of us didn¡¯t waste a second. As soon as the car stopped and we confirmed that the coast was clear, we threw ourselves at each other.


    Starting from passionate kisses, it quickly escted to a more intimate moment. I took the lead at first, focusing on her neck and eventually her wonderful pair of mountains. However, not long after I started on it, her hands found their way into my pants or specifically on top of my bulge.


    With her grip tightening around it and how she started fiddling with my pants, I looked at her and asked the question.


    ¡°Ryouko-san, do you want to¡­?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ Let me do it properly. I cheated earlier when I took it from Maemura-chan.¡± <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Despite her face taking on a crimson color, she boldly nodded and muttered all those without faltering.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just an impulsive action earlier?¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ However, Onoda-kun, I don¡¯t think I can stop thinking about it anytime soon¡­¡±


    If this was any other day, I would¡¯ve tried to talk her out of it. But with what she did earlier, I also couldn¡¯t help but continuously recall it. The sensation of her mouth wrapped around me¡­


    With my thoughts already flooded with her erotic image, I stopped trying to find reason inside my head.


    ¡°Then, Ryouko-san, please help yourself.¡±


    As though trying to serve her food, I leaned back on my seat, giving her easier ess to it.


    With her eyes not hiding her delight, Eguchi-sensei first raised her head to steal my lips before bending over from the driver¡¯s seat to push her head down on my growing bulge.


    The only thing I could do was to guide and support her back to prevent her from straining herself.


    And so, for the next fifteen minutes, Ryouko-san ate me for dinner.


    That sounded wrong but that¡¯s how it happened.


    Even if it was her first time, the way she perfectly followed my guidance and improved from it was an experience I would always look back on.


    -


    -


    Upon arriving home, Akane who was once again in her apron teased me about how my expression looked erotic.


    She¡¯s not wrong about it. My head was probably still in that car with Eguchi-sensei, relishing the sensation.


    In any case, I yed it off by teasing her back as we moved to the kitchen. Telling her the truth wasn¡¯t a problem but knowing her, she¡¯d definitely do the same thing or at least, pry about the details.


    I needed to replenish my energy first before that.


    After eating the dinner she thoughtfully prepared for me, I carried her to the living room and cuddled her.


    While letting the TV on without focusing on it, I started telling her about my day and as always, she attentively listened to it while asionallymenting or asking questions.


    As always, I didn¡¯t leave out anything apart from the spicy details that didn¡¯t really need to be ryed to her.


    ¡°Husband, careful now. We¡¯re all worried about your hand. But you did great on protecting Saki-chan.¡±


    Despite looking concerned when I told her about what I did to the silent guy, that¡¯s all she said about it. She probably believed that I dealt with it properly and there¡¯s no reason for her to excessively worry.


    But then again, like Arisa, she started caressing it. Her magical touch started soothing the prickly sensation of the wound.


    Obviously, she immediately went to get our first-aid kit to clean the wound and reapply some bandages.


    And once she was done with it, I continued after cuddling her again.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re unbelievable. So even Sumire-chan¡¯s friend has been caught by you? And what¡¯s that about being a vampire? That girl is hrious. But thinking about it, she¡¯s not at fault for suspecting you.¡±


    While she¡¯s surprised at Umi¡¯s involvement with me, the mention of Nina¡¯s assumption sent her into a fit ofughter.


    Due to that, the following events only made little impact on her. She just teased me on my idental walking into the waiting room with the whole Basketball Club half-naked. Furthermore, since she¡¯s someone who pointed out my interest in Sumire, hearing me pick the girl up to join us in watching Satsuki¡¯s game wasn¡¯t too surprising for her.


    Her interest only peaked again when I reached the end of my recollection. Upon learning that Eguchi-sensei turned down my invitation for dinner but agreed to extend our time outside, Akane nodded in approval before saying, ¡°Geez, no wonder you looked like that earlier¡­ You got your time with your Ryouko-san. I¡¯m jealous¡­ That aside, I understand why she declined, husband. It will be heavy for her especially when she has to be the moral support for the Basketball Club tomorrow. Yet again, your day is too packed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t see any signs of having an uneventful day ahead.¡±


    ¡°Your fault for being such a chick ma. You should¡¯ve been mine only, husband.¡± With an impish grin, she poked my cheek.


    Right after that, it became her turn to tell me about her day. It¡¯s also eventful but not as much as mine.


    And at the end of it, as though she only remembered it now, she pped her hand and yfully smirked.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you. Fuyu has been acting funny earlier. She can¡¯t stop talking about apologizing to you because of Fubuki-chan. She met you on the train, right? I told her toe home with me so she could apologize directly to you. Regrettably, she couldn¡¯t. Her tennis club¡¯s match is tomorrow. Shall wee and cheer for her?¡±

 Chapter 1633 Lively Morning

    Chapter 1633 Lively Morning


    When morning came, my ears were greeted by the pitter-pattering


    of our roof as a soft drizzle of rain poured continuously outside.


    I had no idea when it started but the temperature had already


    dropped slightly. It felt like we''d returned to thest week of


    winter.


    In any case, my silly wife cuddled in my embrace and slept soundly


    as usual. The warmth of our bodies was enough to keep her from


    sensing the drop in temperature. Add to that, thefort of our


    bed and being by my side was a perfectbination to make her


    forget even the freezing cold of winter.


    The same couldn''t be said for my other girls though.


    To tell the truth, I woke up from the vibration of my phone. It''s an


    early morning call from one of them.


    I picked it up and upon seeing the name of the caller, their image


    while rolled up in the bed immediately popped into my head.


    Casting off the remaining drowsiness in my head, I tapped ''answer''


    and the video call started to connect with the loading notification


    spinning in the middle of my screen.


    "Ruki¡­ Good morning. I need help."


    With her beautiful pointy nose taking on a scarlet color, Miho


    pitifully looked straight at me. A secondter, she sniffed roughly


    which resulted in a frown.


    Not counting her nasally voice, that peach-colored nose alone was


    enough clue as to what was bothering her.


    Knowing her sleeping habit, the sudden rain pushed her immune


    system past its threshold.


    She''s someone who often sleeps without a nket on. On top of


    that, her room has AC which she seldom turns off.


    It''s a habit born from her asional hint of inspiration in the


    middle of the night. She would sometimes wake up and run to her


    piano right away.


    What''s that got to do with her AC? Well, she wanted to keep her


    room temperature stable like that.


    s, the sudden shift in temperature would always catch her off


    guard. Like today.


    "Mhm. Good morning. Say no more, wait for me. I''ll sneak inside


    your house. It''ll be my first attempt so¡­ give me directions."


    "You know it''s impossible. I won''t miss school. Pick me up?"


    Mihoughed before shaking her head and providing a different


    approach.


    Well, like I said, I had never been able to sneak to her room yet.


    Whenever she would catch a cold like this in the past, I would bring


    her home or somewhere we could rest ¨C sometimes skipping a ss


    or two until her condition turned for the better.


    It looks like today won''t be any different.


    "Alright. I''ll be there but take your med right away and try to sleep


    some more."


    Miho didn''t make it difficult for me to persuade her. She obediently


    nodded and smiled. Then after demanding a kiss over the screen,


    she energetically jumped out of bed to get a cold medicine.


    When she returned I reminded her to wrap herself like a maki roll


    with her nket. Then I watched her gradually fall back to sleep


    before ending the call.


    With that, my first destination today was set.


    Looking at the time, I also opted to close my eyes again, hoping for


    another hour of sleep.


    Thankfully, I was sessful.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was still a little dark outside. Akane


    was already awake, greeting me with a good morning kiss.


    From there, our day started as usual. The first half an hour was


    spent in bed, our desire and affection overflowing. Relieving the


    side effect of the tea was definitely just an add-on to our already


    active lovemaking.


    Then I spent the next half an hour practicing keyboard and


    reviewing Mizuki''s lessons.


    Akane made breakfast during that time and when I joined her


    downstairs, we first did our regr exercise before eating.


    Even though we used to only shower in the morning, we opted for


    a dip in the tub today because of the rain.


    When everything was done and we finished preparing for our day,


    we went over our ns.


    Not counting my promise with Miho, there''s still a lot on my list.


    As for Akane, her day will mostly be spent with either her friends or


    the other girls. They have ns toe and watch Fuyu''s match


    and perhaps, Aika and Sena too.


    She even teased that they might also show up at Satsuki''s match.


    Well, I''m not against it. And Satsuki will surely be d for more


    support.


    I just had to juggle myself a bit more than yesterday, right?


    Not a problem at all. I bought the Shadow Clone scroll and


    mastered it in my sleep. I''ll split myself up into multiple clones to be


    at different ces at the same time.


    As if!


    Anyway, I''ll find a way to make it work.


    If there''s a will, there''s a way. Right?


    Fortunately, the rain let up when Akane and I started our walk to


    the train station.


    -


    -


    After my trip to the other school which consists of at least arriving


    at their school gate four times escorting different girls ¨C I also used


    the chance to check on Sena and Aika, giving them an early


    encouragement before their matches today ¨C I arrived at our school


    just a good minute before Shio entered our ssroom.


    She started by announcing that the same as yesterday, we only


    have half a day of ss and the rest would be free time.


    Obviously, everyone rejoiced at it.


    Also, those who were absent yesterday had returned except for


    Satsuki and the silent guy.


    Although his suspension hasn''t been announced yet, it''s already in


    effect.


    Well, no one cared whether he was there except for those who


    knew him personally. Given that the guy only talked with Ogawa or


    Tadano, they just treated his absence as the extension of his


    sickness from yesterday.


    And with the news of the Girl''s Basketball Club advancing to the


    semifinals, most of those who didn''te to watch yesterday


    expressed their intent to cheer for them.


    With Nami taking the lead, they started organizing a n even


    before Shio finished her announcements.


    Well, she didn''t stop them. For sure, she''s in the same mood as


    everyone, excited and perhaps proud of the grumpy girl who made


    a name for herself yesterday.


    "Onoda-kun, what about you? Are you noting?"


    Perhaps noticing me only quietly watching at my seat, Wakaba, who


    looked like she was already over with her awkwardness towards me,


    asked.


    When the others heard that, attention instantly focused on me.


    Welp. I wasn''t that proactive because Nami could already do that


    herself and there''s nothing much to add anymore. But I guess with


    how high-key we''ve betely, there''s a lot of them who were


    more curious how things would develop around us.


    Actually, I wouldn''t be surprised to hear other students openly


    discussing my vague yet clear rtionship with the girls


    surrounding me.


    That sounded confusing but that''s probably how they see it.


    Without confirmation, it''s very vague. And yet, with how


    affectionate we often are, only those blind or disillusioned would


    dismiss that as nothing.


    "Is that even a question? Of course, I will. In fact, I''ll suggest that we


    make some banners to show our support for them. What do you


    think?"


    And upon mentioning that, Saki, Chii and Aya produced materials


    for it. They came prepared.


    It''s something we talked aboutst night when I called them to


    check in and say good night.


    Some were immediately amazed and even got hyped at the


    prospect.


    And obviously, some weren''t pleased that I was getting the


    attention again.


    Let''s not name them anymore. They''re irrelevant to what we''re


    nning to do anyway.


    With that, Wakaba could only shake her head at how absurd it


    became before sitting back down.


    Aya came to the rescue though and grabbed her friend''s hands,


    asking her to help. Kashiwagi, who was nearby,ughed at the turn


    of events.


    Perhaps if she''s any closer to me, I might''ve been subjected to a


    p on my shoulder by her.


    Not long after that, Shimura, Misumi and eventually Kanzaki also


    sprang up to take the initiative.


    In the end, Shio dered that our first period was another free


    time. It''s her contribution to our ss''s cheering squad.


    That aside, she soon continued with her announcements.


    It¡¯s mainly about the camping trip, giving us the details and what we


    should prepare.


    Setsuna-nee, Juri, and another person from their department were


    already here at our school, having a meeting with Hayashi-sensei


    and the Principal.


    As it¡¯s something everyone was also looking forward to, that became


    another topic our ss discussed while making those banners.


    What a lively morning. Right?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1634 Grabbing Opportunity

    Chapter 1634 Grabbing Opportunity


    As lively as it is, the first period continued without a hitch. Those who didn''t like what we nned were sidelined. No one even bothered to convince them.


    What for? So they could disrupt our harmonious mood? No thanks.


    They could seethe in anger if they want to but that''s all they could amount to. At least, at the current state of things.


    On the other hand, those who took part in it had a great time. It became something like a ss project for us wherein the interactions between those who were cooperating became mine for a good amount ofughter.


    I didn''t actively participate in it after I finished one personal banner that I would be usingter. Nheless, I became some kind of supervisor, watching over everyone.


    At one moment, I would be chilling around my girls, observing them on their projects. Then at the next moment, some of our ssmates would call for my attention to get my opinion on their work.


    The influence of Fukuda and hisckeys had long been overshadowed by how high-key I¡¯ve turned out to be. Not to mention, Chii¡¯s obvious interest in me further lowered whatever prestige he had umted as the resident delinquent starting from their middle school days.


    The idea that he propped up to me when trying to recruit me into their group had also lost its essence. If they¡¯re only being feared by some weak-willed students ¨C which our ss seems to have ack of ¨C it¡¯s as useless as being the leader of the group without any leadership.


    As for Ogawa, there¡¯s no more fight in him anymore. After he went into his deluded phase, the nice guy image of him had long deteriorated. He already lowered himself close to the silent guy. If he doesn¡¯t step out voluntarily, no one will even check if he¡¯s there or not.


    Of course, they¡¯re still a bit popr because of their looks but having me in the same ssroom as them ¨C the most controversial first-year student ¨C they¡¯re doomed to be the afterthought.


    In fact, from what I heard, if someone mentioned Year 1 ss 1, they would always point at me. Even if it was never my intention to stand out, I ironically became the representative of our ss in the outside circle.


    The thought of Ogawa and Nami being a possible couple had long been erased from everyone''s minds. Nowadays, the moment Nami kissed me became the defining moment in our ss. It even overshadowed Hana who openly kissed me first.


    Because one, Hana immediately showed her interest in me. And two, Nami and Ogawa¡¯s mutual interest in each other were too obvious before.


    And that¡¯s why Nami flipping like that was more impactful in everyone¡¯s memory.


    Anyway, going back to some of the notable moments during the first period, I¡¯d put Yamada¡¯s antics on top.


    The loudmouth once again tried acting as the ss clown. He was sessful in drawing smiles and raising the jovial mood in the ss. However, at the end of it, he approached my side and pitifully muttered something along the lines of, ¡®How can I be as popr as you? Am I doing it right?¡¯


    The guy approached me for advice too. I handed him over to Sakuma and let the two talk it out with themselves. I only stood by and acted like I was paying attention to them.


    I mean, I couldn¡¯t be bothered answering that question when I became popr with unconventional means. Right?


    Apart from that¡­ Kanzaki took the initiative to assist me in supervising the ss, using her position as our ss President.


    At the moment, we¡¯re traversing the quiet hallway together. Our destination? The school store sells supplies to students and teachers alike.


    It¡¯s like your mini-stationary supplies store inside the campus, just that it¡¯s owned by the school like the cafeteria.


    As it turned out, the supplies that my girls produced were not enough for what our ss nned so we¡¯re out to get some more.


    Though a lot of supplies were trashed because of some error done by them, it¡¯s not really that big of a deal. They¡¯re just being too passionate about their work.


    Given that they¡¯re doing it for Satsuki, I didn¡¯t mind running a small errand like this.


    As for why Kanzaki followed me, she volunteered to apany me. She took the opportunity before my girls could even present themselves as another volunteer. And with the two of us not doing anything extensivepared to the others, Shio gave the green light for us to go together.


    Of course, she hinted at me not to do anything funny, or at least, stick to our objective first. She trusted me enough to be responsible, after all. Just that, she also knew that if given the opportunity, I could also take advantage of the moment for my convenience.


    She experienced it herself back then.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, are you going toe out with your rtionship with them?¡±


    Breaking the silence between us, Kanzaki started with that question. I nced at her and found her wincing. Perhaps because she realized how forward her question is.


    She¡¯s probably trying to be very careful on how to approach this subject but in the end, she failed to even start at building up on it.


    That made me chuckle, honestly.


    And upon noticing that, Kanzaki¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret to you anymore but yes, that¡¯s the n.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you being too hasty on that? I thought you were going to keep it low-key.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand me, President. I didn¡¯t mean it like we¡¯re going to realize it right away. I meant it as our n for the future.¡±


    ¡°... I see.¡±


    I had no idea if that¡¯s enough rification but well, I couldn¡¯t go into detail on it. Who knows? Someone might hear our conversation.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be ideal for us if society can simply ept it. But for now, we¡¯re fairly satisfied with what we have.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing to think but at the same time, frightening.¡±


    Kanzaki wryly smiled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though her words were also vaguely exined, I could somehow understand their meaning. It¡¯s simply the same thing that we¡¯re concerned about. No matter how much the girls ept their situation with me, we¡¯d undoubtedly receive so much criticism for it.


    That¡¯s just how our normal society works.


    ¡°Heh. Thanks for the concern, President. Let me change the topic here. I¡¯m also curious about you. How is your experience at the club?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ If I have to be honest, it¡¯s an eye-opener for me.¡±


    And another wry smile.


    Kanzaki then started exining why that is in a lower volume of her voice.


    ¡°Their affection for you is insurmountable. Compared to my interest in you, I¡¯m like a sapling while they¡¯re trees that have been standing for decades¡­ Don¡¯t take it negatively though. They¡¯re all treating me kindly. You saw it yesterday.¡±


    Sapling and trees, huh? I guess she¡¯s not wrong on that. Especially Haruko. That girl had devoted herself to me. Even if there was a year of a gap that she probably thought it¡¯s over, her affection for me never went away. It stood tall, just that, she also became the shade for the others.


    And recently, they¡¯re now all standing at the same height, with me as their sun ¨C well, except Minori and Yuika-senpai.


    Using the same analogy, Kanzaki was probably overwhelmed because she could only catch the sunlight breaking past the gaps of those trees.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I brought you to them. And seeing how you¡¯re enjoying theirpany, I¡¯m satisfied. In the end, it¡¯s still up to you what you want to do in the future.¡±


    ¡°Un. Thank you, Onoda-kun¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to thank me. Didn¡¯t I technically push you away?¡±


    I thought she¡¯d agree with that but Kanzaki looked at me with an incredulous expression before giggling to herself, ¡°That¡¯s a good one, Onoda-kun. I never see it as you pushing me away. You¡¯re always checking up on me. Comforting me, even. That¡¯s why¡­ I don¡¯t think my mind will change at all.¡±


    Upon saying that, the girl looked around us. With the sses still ongoing, the chances of another student walking around were low.


    And so, upon making sure that no one was around, Kanzaki took the opportunity to walk closer before hooking her arms on mine.


    That made her blush instantly but with determined eyes, she bashfully said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind this, Onoda-kun.¡±

 Chapter 1635 Straightforward

    Chapter 1635 Straightforward


    Perhaps prepared to be rejected, Kanzaki closed her eyes soon after. She began shaking a little as uneasiness slowly but surely settled in her head because of my continued silence.


    Eventually, the girl reached her breaking point leading her to open her eyes once more, peeking at my reaction.


    Upon finding me intently staring at her, Kanzaki squinted. She quickly jumped into the boundary between being embarrassed and anxious. The color of her face took on a different shade of red.


    ¡°Hey, say something¡­ Don¡¯t just stare at me." She said, tugging my arm.


    Well, I wasn''t nning to make her anxious. There''s only one reason why I kept my mouth shut while staring at her.


    ¡°How else can I admire your bravery if I don¡¯t stare at you?" I put on a smile that miraculously swept away the anxiety building up in her head. Following that, I stretched my other arm, reaching for her head and eventually sliding down to her cheek. "Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ve acknowledged your efforts and unyielding resolve. I appreciate it, even.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Is that true?¡±


    Kanzaki doubted what she heard. And it''s not because she didn''t want to believe me but because she wasn''t expecting me to be this agreeable.


    She gambled on this opportunity and given how I pretty much rejected her advances before, hearing me say those words came off unbelievable for her.


    But that''s fine. It''s fine to have doubts. Sweeping that away was something I could also do.


    ¡°I told you before, right? I admire your straightforwardness, ss Prez. I''ve seen it dampening a little because of what happened to you as well as your subsequent desperation. But today, I can see it is on its way to recovery¡­ I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not d about that.¡±


    I shrugged, partly recalling our interactions before I brought her to Haruko. That girl must''ve taught Kanzaki to be patient and true to herself.


    While I could''ve done that myself, with her state of mind already in a mess before, I doubt it would be that helpful.


    And that''s why¡­ I should at least acknowledge the effort this girl put in.


    While she was still digesting my words and the warmth of my hand, I caressed her cheek and moved my thumb on her lips.


    She unconsciously opened it for me, giving me more freedom to trace them.


    She asked me to teach her about kissing before. And until now, she had yet to experience how it feels.


    Yeah, I don''t count that idental touching of our lips as one.


    Soon enough, Kanzaki''s wits returned and she realized what I was doing.


    Her face immediately heated up.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, that¡¯s cheating¡­ How should I respond to that¡­ and this?¡±


    By the end of her sentence, she held onto my wrist, her attempt to slow down my hand from the liberty it took on her face.


    ¡°Simple, just be yourself. Get straight to the point. Tell me, ss Prez, what¡¯s in your head right now?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. In my head¡­ I''m thinking about how I can use this opportunity more. To make you notice me."


    Now, she''s being more honest. It''s not just being straightforward though. She''s basically baring her naked thoughts to me.


    Not that I don''t mind it. However, it got me thinking if this was all.


    "I see. I can see that. And you''re doing pretty good. I''ll give you points for taking this initiative."


    "That¡­ you''re not against it?"


    "That''s obvious, ss Prez. Did I pull my arm out of your hold? No, right?"


    "Y-yeah¡­"


    Kanzaki lowered her head, staring at our current connection. And then, I heard her almost inaudible giggle.


    She''s pleased with herself for taking this route and not chickening out.


    A whileter, she lifted her gaze again but this time, herplexion was already miles better than earlier. She picked her confidence back up.


    "Thank you, Onoda-kun." She said before pushing herself closer to me.


    This time, my arm pressed further into her fairly bountiful front. The soft sensation instantly transferred to my head.


    another shot with this opportunity.


    I did say before that she''s on the bigger sidepared to the others in our ss so¡­ I expected this. And yet, for her to consciously do this, it must be her another attempt at taking another shot with this opportunity.


    I kept a straight face but given that I was expressive when ites to things like this around my girls, it must''ve slipped out again.


    Because of that, Kanzaki''s mood was lifted higher.


    Understanding that I might not win against her if she decided to do more than this, I attempted to change the subject.


    "Alright. I guess we should continue on our way. They might look for us if we dy any longer."


    "Un. I agree. But can we go like this?"


    "We can. However¡­"


    "I understand. Only when no one''s around, am I correct?"


    Heh. Look at this girl finishing my sentence for me. But then again, she''s not wrong on that. I wasn''t against her advances and even encouraged her to be more like her previous self. Just that, it would be more troublesome for us to exin what we''re doing if a teacher caught us outside like this.


    Soon, my head moved, giving her a nod.


    And just like that, a warm, pleasant smile bloomed on Kanzaki''s face. She then started taking the lead as we traversed the remaining distance to the school store.


    -


    -


    When we returned to the ssroom with the supplies we bought, my perceptive girls immediately caught the change in Kanzaki''s mood. If earlier she appeared rather desperate at volunteering herself toe with me, they picked out how our ss President became blooming.


    Even the boys like Sakuma and Yamada caught onto that change but instead of attributing it to me, they treated it as them being blind before.


    On the other hand, Miyoshi, who surprisingly joined us in what we were doing, looked very regretful. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His eyes immediately focused on Kanzaki as if he was looking at something he let slip away.


    If I''m not wrong, he''s going to attempt to ask her out again. He''s the one looking desperate this time.


    Well, Kanzaki had the choice to entertain him again.


    However, if he had already failed back then, I doubt Kanzaki, whose interest had already shifted to me, would change her mind this time around.


    And sure enough, with her straightforward nature returning, the girl openly approached me again before whispering something, "Onoda-kun, can youe with meter?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The one who dumped me is trying to get me back. I want to tell him that it''s impossible."


    "I see. But ss Prez, how will my presence help with that? You know you can straight up tell him that."


    "... As a moral support?"


    "You''re not being honest again, are you?"


    "Uhh¡­ I''ll tell youter so¡­ Can you?"


    Well, her real reason was pretty obvious. Either she''s going to tell him that I am her new love interest or make me a witness so that he can finally stop bugging her.


    I don''t care either way but given Kanzaki was also attempting to change herself while maintaining her prominent trait, I''m expecting her to do thetter.


    Yep. Knowing her, she won''t let that guy antagonize me much like how she protected his identity before when she asked me for lessons.


    Although that sounded like a different matter altogether, they''re of the same essence. It''s Kanzaki shouldering the responsibility.


    "I certainly can¡­ As your moral support."


    Eventually, I gave that yful answer earning me the girl''s pleasantughter.


    Nothing much happened apart from her sticking close to me but all in all, I''m d at the progress Kanzaki showed.


    Soon enough, everyone finished with their banners and other cheering materials they prepared forter. Shio then concluded the first period and as always, I went to escort her to her next ss. As her Student Assistant.

 Chapter 1636 Convenience

    ?


    "Hey, Onoda-kun. Can you stay for a bit?"


    On my way out after bringing Shio''s teaching materials to the neighboring ssroom, Watanabe ran up and stopped me from going. She did it so casually that even I was a little taken aback.


    But thinking about it, we¡¯re both in the Student Council and this wasn¡¯t the first time we¡¯re talking to each other. The attention that I thought would be, at least, considerable was swept away instantly.


    I guess that¡¯s pretty much normal. Despite still being a hotshot from all the rumors surrounding me, losing interest in a normal interaction like this was understandable.


    They¡¯re not paparazzi who would want to know everything about me. Only those spicy rumors that would make them gasp in amazement or disgust.


    Anyway, I turned around from that call and found Watanabe sporting an impish grin. Whatever was running through her head, I could only imagine it to be rted to her fun.


    She once again looked spirited as if her concern from thest time had already been solved and she was back to her full interest in my ro situation.


    Not far from behind her, I also spotted Komoe who was just pleased to see me. Since I kind of put her on the sidelines yesterday at the Student Council, I kept in contact with her through the messaging app which somehow made up for it.


    Well, she misunderstood Shizu and decided that she had to do better to be deserving of the same treatment as my girls. Not taking the lead in approaching me today was probably a part of that.


    There¡¯s also Yanagi Kaede but even though I converted her from a stalker to a friend, she opted not to show that to her ss openly. She simply remained in her seat, admiring me from there.


    When I openly waved my hand to her, some of the boys ¨C those who were probably trying to woo her ¨C warily looked at me.


    I ignored that and so was Kaede. She smiled and waved back before slumping down on her desk.


    Watanabe, who caught that small interaction and was still waiting for my reply, snorted and began scribbling on her notes again. As for Komoe, it¡¯s as if she found another rival in the making. She alternately looked between us before eventually deciding toe to Kaede¡¯s side, perhaps to ask what¡¯s her connection to me.


    And with that, Watanabe and I got left alone. I walked out of their ssroom and she followed. This way, no one would hear our conversation even if only a few of them were seemingly interested.


    "Stop scribbling there. I¡¯m already staying. What is it that you want to talk about?" I addressed the girl who immediately hid her notes behind her.


    And then while giggling in a good mood, she said, ¡°Pfft. It¡¯s nothing too important but I think I have to say it to you directly.¡±


    ¡°Stop putting me in suspense, will you? Alright. Let me guess. Is it about you and Masato-senpai?¡±


    As if I hit the right mark, the girl immediately stopped and stared straight at me.


    ¡°Eh? How did you manage to guess that?¡±


    ¡°Girl. Between the two of us, there are only a few things that we do talk about. If it¡¯s not about me, then it¡¯s about you. Did you reconcile?¡±


    ¡°We do. We¡¯re not really fighting, just so you know. I just¡­ cleared things to him and he understood. Thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Congrats then. But ¡®thanks to me¡¯? What did I even do?¡±


    If I recall correctly, I didn¡¯t even talk to him yesterday and I spent my time in the Student Council just pampering Shizu.


    ¡°He said after talking with you, he sorted things out in his head. He apologized for doubting me and it¡¯s wrong for him to act like that based on his own assumption. He took me on a date yesterday.¡±


    Ah¡­ I see. So the help I rendered wasn¡¯t butst week when he questioned me about Watanabe. I assured him that nothing was going on and this girl was simply appointed to help me.


    But then again, I didn¡¯t even give him advice back then. He sorted out his shorings by himself if he truly meant that apology.


    On one hand, it could be sincere but on the other, it sounded more like a bait for Watanabe to slip on. If the girl revealed what exactly was happening between us then he¡¯d have a justification to be mad at me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, if Watanabe was this pleased by Masato-senpai¡¯s apology and subsequent actions then¡­ I was probably overthinking it.


    ¡°Wow. If I¡¯m hearing you correctly¡­ Are you here to brag about your date? Good for you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait. That¡¯s not what I¡­¡±


    Perhaps realizing that it¡¯s actually how she¡¯s acting, the girl¡¯s face immediately turned to shock before an embarrassed expression reced her ted look.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t beat yourself to it. I¡¯m d you settled your difference. If there¡¯s something I can take away from that brag, it means you can work more efficiently for me from now on. I¡¯m looking forward to your hard work.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Onoda-kun, that¡¯s sly!¡±


    ¡°Girl, you set yourself on an easy difficulty. That¡¯s not even the extent of how sly I can be.¡±


    I don¡¯t even see how sly that is. But this girl¡­ She¡¯s probably expecting me to praise her and not just congratte her, right?


    I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on in her head but at the very least, she¡¯s already proven herself helpful in some situations. I should make use of her more. She¡¯s going to be pleased about it anyway.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ What about this¡­?


    ¡°Alright. You can pause pooling news for me, Watanabe. Instead, look after Komoe and Kaede for me, alright? Also, if you can approach Kujou-senpai again, I¡¯ll appreciate it.¡±


    Right. Given that this girl was willing to do more for me, perhaps to satisfy whatever interest she has in our situation, I should take advantage of that.


    Of course, it¡¯s not an excessive request and it¡¯s up to her to do that.


    She already approached Marikast week, she can do it again. That way, I can have someone close to me near her. As for Komoe and Kaede, I only added it to confuse her a little. They¡¯re already ssmates and friends with each other. Even if I didn¡¯t ask her for that, she¡¯s still going to look after them, much like when she requested for me to motivate Kaede again.


    Upon hearing that, Watanabe took a few seconds before his eyes glittered brightly. Then with another one of her weird salutes, she happily dered, ¡°Roger that. See you at the Disciplinary Officeter Onoda-kun. I¡¯ll report to you.¡±


    This girl¡­ Would you look at that? She¡¯s now more proactive. I didn¡¯t even mention needing a direct report and yet here she was presenting it by herself.


    If Masato-senpai heard this, I wonder what his reaction would be.


    Soon after that, I watched Watanabe run back to their ssroom and I returned to ours.


    Unfortunately, even if I have time, all the advisors of Year 1 and Year 2 were called back to the Administration Building through the inte and that included Shio, of course.


    From what I heard from her, it¡¯s probably rted to the uing camping trip. While the event would be handled by Setsuna-nee and Juri¡¯s college department, teachers would still be there to supervise us.


    They¡¯re going to hold a meeting there to prepare for it.


    On the bright side, the first few minutes of the 2nd period were going to be another free time.

 Chapter 1637 Update

    ?


    As the 3rd and 4th periods rolled around, the sses returned to normal. I spent the time listening and concentrating on the lessons.


    In between those, I naturally used the opportunity to either spoil my girls in the ssroom or reply to the messages from the others.


    And from there, I got an update from the girls who would bepeting today.


    First, Sena wasn¡¯t feeling any pressure at all. She was even excited to test the result of the training camp she attended.


    Dropping her concern on whether the other members of the club could clinch a victory, she¡¯s focusing more on who her opponent will be. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Apart from that, as her trainer, Ayu went to the venue to help her out with her preparation.


    Perhaps as a service to me, the girl sent me a photo of them. It¡¯s not a simple one; rather, it¡¯s something that shouldn¡¯t be seen by others.


    Why? Because they¡¯re both in a revealing state. Sena was down to her underwear with her skirt seemingly having just been dropped to the ground. On the other hand, Ayu¡¯s shirt was rolled up, giving me a clear view of her wonderful abs andrge assets. Moreover, the expression on her face was the selling point of it. Ayu looked like she wanted to hide her head somewhere and yet her eyes were fixated on the camera as if asking me to look at her clearly.


    I might even have gotten hard from it even though it wasn¡¯t that explicit. They¡¯re both too sexy for my eyes, after all.


    Right after that, Ayu directly sent me a message, telling me not to look at the photo Sena sent.


    Unfortunately for her, how could I resist not looking at it? In fact, I already burned the photo in my head. I have even gotten a reaction down there with how sensual it was.


    And so, that exchange between us turned into a teasing session where Ayu kept on deflecting my praises. Additionally, Sena was updating me in real time with Ayu¡¯s reactions.


    By the end of it, the woman became a tomato from being unable to stop me from teasing her. She told me I''m gonna get it if I ever show up in front of her today.


    That didn¡¯t even sound like a threat but her attempt to not appear defeated. For sure, if I show up in front of her, I won¡¯t miss the opportunity to continue teasing her¡­


    Sena, on the other hand, got scolded by Ayu when she found out that the girl kept on sending me more stolen shots of her. She ordered the girl to finish more sets of her usual training exercises than just simply warming up.


    Well, it¡¯s Sena. She won¡¯t mind it. Instead, she¡¯s going to ask me to pamper her more.


    Moving from that pair, I also heard from Aika.


    Regrettably, the girl ryed a piece of not-so-pleasant news. The obstacle race she was participating in had been held earlier than we were expecting.


    It was already over when I messaged her.


    As for the specifics, there seemed to be a shuffling that happened. And since it''s the organizer''s decision, there''s no going around it.


    Even though their club managed to get a great result, the girl was feeling sad and unsatisfied that I wasn''t there to watch and cheer for her.


    That became her gripe so she¡¯s not as excited with her win.


    Nheless, knowing that it was inevitable, Aika provided a backup. She asked her junior to record a video of the events she participated in.


    And through that, despite not being there, I still got to watch how spectacr she was today.


    If it was a single event, she would definitely take first ce. However, because it was a team event, the other club members who had middling performances lowered their average time, putting them only two seconds behind the 1st ce.


    Of course, it''s still considered a great result but for Aika, not having me there was disheartening.


    To cheer her up, I told her that I''d be looking for her first thing when I arrived thereter. Thankfully, that worked.


    Lastly, on Satsuki''s side, given that they won''t be ying first thing in the morning, they spent their free time rxing in their waiting room and watching the deciding match for the 4th contender of the semifinals.


    Satsuki described it as an intense match where Kitarai High, who got their second chance, seemed to have unleashed their full potential. The match was one-sided in their favor, perhaps their way to offset their loss yesterday.


    They refused to go down and more than likely, they''re itching to get their rematch against our Basketball Club.


    And with that ending, the four finalists had been decided.


    As luck would have it for them, the 1st seed was matched against Kitarai High, and obviously, our basketball club was automatically set topete against the other unseeded team.


    It¡¯s the most ideal draw but the pressure remained.


    Thankfully, if yesterday was a testament, I might be able to alleviate their tension again when I sneak into their waiting room before their match.


    Eguchi-sensei and Satsuki were even asking me to be there during their strategy meeting. As moral support, of course.


    I agreed to it right away. I mean, if my presence was truly that effective, why not take advantage of it, right?


    Going back to the present, we¡¯re now on thest stretch of the 4th period. Our Japanesenguage teacher was still exining things from the textbook but with everyone already itching to stand up and run out of the ssroom, his patience soon ran thin.


    He closed his book and stood before the table, overlooking our ss.


    Well, he¡¯s not mad but as an old man, he couldn¡¯t stand how cheeky the new generation became.


    And so, for the next five minutes before his ss ended, he started calling out names to recite something from his lesson.


    It sessfully dispersed the overflowing excitement from everyone and got reced by their hope of not being called out.


    I also got called but given that I was one of the few students listening to his lesson, I managed to answer quite confidently.


    Although I made a mistake on some points, he gave me a nod of approval before telling me to sit down.


    Aya, who probably thought I was disheartened by it, whispered to my side, consoling me ¡°Don¡¯t mind, Ruki. You did well.¡±


    Mhm, what a precious girl. I won¡¯t ever let go of her¡­


    At thest minute before the bell rang, Fukuda was called and it ended on a disastrous note for him. He couldn¡¯t answer and given the way he acted, he drew the ire of our teacher.


    What an idiot.


    Due to that, he extended a minute of stay to properly address him and everyone who failed to give a good answer.


    ¡°Alright ss, that¡¯s the end of our lesson today. You have half a day free. Do not forget to do your homework. And Fukuda, I will be forced to give you a failing mark if you keep acting up in my ss, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sensei.¡±


    With the re of an old mannding on him, his mboyant attitude as a delinquent got deted. He couldn¡¯t talk back to him at all.


    In the end, he immediately left the ssroom as soon as we were dismissed. Hisckeys scrambled to their feet and followed him out.


    Really, he should know by now that he¡¯s not going to be the king anymore. And yet, he¡¯s also holding onto whatever pride he has.


    That aside, perhaps not wanting to waste her chance, Kanzaki also made her move right away. She didn¡¯t even wait for me to finish packing my things.


    Furthermore, with my girls already eyeing her movements, she endured that pressure and braved forward.


    With a determined look, she said, ¡°Onoda-kun, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

 Chapter 1638 Meeting Place

    ?


    Walking past the hallway, the shoe lockers, and the entrance of the School Building, Kanzaki never looked behind her where Miyoshi was trying to catch up on us.


    She''s nervous, for sure. However, at the same time, there''s this hint of excitement oozing out of her whole figure. It might just be my imagination but her thick-rimmed sses seemingly had this shiny glint as though everything was going ording to her n.


    When I asked her where we were going, she gave a simple answer of ''Somewhere we can be alone''.


    That''s usually my line, right?


    But I must say... I like it.


    The Kanzaki who dared to take a photo of me and Kana at the stairs and used it to have me agree to her request has returned. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She was so determined to learn back then. ckmailing me into doing that favor for her. Although I could''ve easily refused that, it was the time when I was still pretty much influenced by my desire.


    Besides, it also didn''t end well for her. Her coward of a boyfriend faulted her for not trying hard enough.


    How dumb could that one be? We could say that they''re both naive, even so, if you''re a man, you should man up and stop being such a pussy.


    Those guys who I''ve stolen from before were probably a lot better than him. Heck,


    even Ogawa still has a redeeming feature of being a nice guy regardless of it being just a facade.


    Miyoshi, on the other hand, had none.


    He broke up with her because of his own shorings and when he realized he couldn''t let go of her, he dared to try reconciling with her and get her back.


    It''s actually a good thing that at that time, Kanzaki was already shaken and lost her faith in him.


    Perhaps if he did that the day after, there was a chance.


    Again. His fault for being such a wishy-washy fool.


    Anyway, enough about that.


    Despite being aware of the guy who was probably going to tail us, I kept up with her pace, making sure that he was going to see how close we could be.


    He could seethe in anger and jealousy but if my observation was correct, Kanzaki wanted this to happen.


    I''ll y along with her. Let''s just say it''s to make up for leaving her to Haruko and also a reward for not backing down.


    Soon, we walked past the Club Building and made a turn towards the inner area of our school grounds.


    Given the current time, even if sses were already over, most of the fields used by the athletic clubs were still fairly deserted.


    Most of the students were still in the School Building, after all.


    In any case, seeing that Kanzaki still had no signs of stopping in her steps, a mischievous thought popped up in my head.


    He''s still following us so... I''m gonna give him a service. It''s up to Kanzaki whether to ept it or not.


    With that thought in my mind, I took another nce at the girl whose eyes were fixed in front of her. Whatever was in her head, she was either in a state of concentration or her head was in a state of turmoil on how to proceed from here. Hence, she could only move forward.


    I closed a step just enough for our shoulders to brush against each other.


    It took a while but when she became aware of that, Kanzaki almost leaped to the side. But then, she managed to control herself fairly quickly, shooting me a questioning gaze.


    I answered with a smile before gesturing for my arm.


    Upon realizing what I was getting at, a hint of red streaked past her face. She pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    Not long after that, the girl hooked her arm on mine, the same way she did when we went to the school store.


    "No one''s around," I said, confirming the condition Iid down earlier.


    "Yes." She replied, albeit a little unsure. She¡¯s still refusing to look behind her but she''s aware that it''s more than likely for him to follow us.


    With this, we continued on our steps and we eventually reached the destination she set.


    The baseball field. Or specifically, the equipment storehouse near it.


    It''s the ce that is supposed to hold the baseball and softball club''s unused equipment and spares. It''s a little secluded but if the students from those clubs showed up, we''d definitely be spotted here.


    While I was wondering her reasoning for this, the girl stepped forward to open the door for it.


    Yep. It''s unlocked.


    And right before stepping inside, she turned her head back to me, "Here, Onoda-kun. Let''se in."


    Well, I have a lot of questions but I guess I''ll push that down for now.


    Let me see what she''s nning to do.


    -


    -


    The same as the other storehouses, the ce was filled with various unused equipment. They''re all new but already gathering dust.


    Well, there goes their budget. But thinking about it, it''s probably the school itself who bought all the supplies here, and yet, the clubs seldom used them.


    Anyway, after leaping onto some boxes, there''s a small open area inside that looks like a deliberately opened-up space for people to stay at.


    There are copsible stools and a small table sitting on the side.


    Kanzaki immediately went to it, picking up two of the stools and unfolding them in the middle.


    She then looked behind, signaling me to take a seat with her.


    "How intriguing." I couldn''t help butment as I followed her there.


    I sat down and fortunately enough, it didn''t creak like I thought it would. It''s not new but certainly still in good condition.


    "I know you''d say that. I''ve been to this ce many times now and this all feels natural." Kanzaki said.


    She moved her stool next to mine and once again made a bold move of leaning her head on my shoulder.


    "Onoda-kun, thank you foring with me without questioning my motive." The girl continued but this time the tone of her voice turned a little bit serious.


    At this angle, we couldn''t see the entrance to this ce anymore. However, hearing if someone enters after us should be possible.


    The floor is wooden and it will make a sound even if one''s footstep is light.


    "I promised. And besides, you know me, Kanzaki. I already had a hunch about what you''re nning."


    "... True. It''s obvious, isn''t it? Still, I''m thankful that you didn''t press me to answer you right away. I''ve gathered my courage for this and I think this is my only shot. You''re always with them so it''s hard to find a gap I can squeeze in."


    "I see. You can always message me, you know? Though I won''t guarantee a swift answer, I''ll definitely not leave you on read."


    "Un. But for this, I want to be more like myself. The girl who''s always straight to the point. The girl who caught your interest."


    "Mhm. I admire that honesty and dedication." I nodded in approval before cing my hand on top of her head.


    Kanzaki closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation. Little by little, the already close distance between us was bridged. By the end of it, my arm naturally stretched from behind her to pull her closer to me.


    Upon noticing that, Kanzaki looked up at me before showing a pleased smile.


    And as if acknowledging my eptance, the straightforward girl lifted herself to reach for my lips.


    Somehow, her movements seemed so natural that I wouldn''t mistake her for the girl who was struggling to even make up her mind back then.


    As an answer to this bold move of hers, I stayed in ce and waited.


    Simr tost time, our lips touched but just barely. Because at thest moment, Kanzaki pulled back as if she realized that she was leaping over a tall wall.


    In the end, she lowered her head and clutched my clothes before she uttered in a small voice, "This was our meeting ce, Onoda-kun. Miyoshi-kun and I."

 Chapter 1639 A Practical Lesson

    ?


    This ce being their usual meeting spot was as I expected. The baseball club is nearby and she''s not even a part of it.


    If anything, it''s probably Miyoshi who brought her here, designating this ce to be their special space where they could be honest with each other.


    He unnecessarily created this kind of setup just so they could continue hiding their connection.


    How cowardly must one be?


    But then again, I wasn''t that privy to the real reason why they decided to keep it secret. And now that they''ve broken up, I wasn''t interested anymore.


    Kanzaki is my sole reason for being here. To see through what she nned for her ex.


    In any case, for them, this ce should hold the same relevance as the empty clubrooms I often used to spend time with my girls.


    Even if their high school romance became short-lived, this ce should be holding some precious memories for both of them.


    Or maybe, it''s not that precious anymore.


    I mean, that''s probably the statement Kanzaki was waving at me.


    Anyway, with that sentence as the start, Kanzaki continued talking while I perked my ears to intently listen to her. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And while that was happening, I did what I always do... Give her thefort that she needs.


    While I didn''t push to hold her intimately my arms secured her in my embrace.


    I either rub her back or stroke her head gently.


    Thankfully, it''s effective. Kanzaki managed to deliver everything she wanted to say to me.


    In summary, I heard about the key points of their past rtionship that spanned at least a year. But the only thing I picked up on that was...


    What the hell is that dude doing? She''s with him for a whole year and he can''t even get to first base let alone her lips? Man, I don''t mean to brag but... only idiots will not try to progress their rtionship no matter how conservative their values are.


    Well, Ichihara Jun also failed that. If only he paid attention to Marika just a bit, I won''t find the opportunity to be her eye-opener. Seriously, I can count the boys and men on one hand that''s decent when ites to rtionships and that includes my father and Uncle Satoru


    It''s not just about being immature, it''s the idiocy to not do things they should''ve done.


    "I apologize if I''m going to use you today, Onoda-kun. This is what I came up with to ensure that he''s going to stop asking me to return to him."


    Upon saying that, Kanzaki released a sigh as she weakly slumped her shoulders.


    When I noticed that she was losing grip on my shirt, I immediately moved to catch her hand from dropping.


    Her palm was cold, signifying her current state of nervousness. Despite how straightforward she appeared, it''s inevitable for her not to be a nervous wreck when she''s basically going to destroy the special memories they''ve built.


    I pressed it just enough for her to feel a prick of pain. This way, I brought her head back to reality, making her focus on me.


    "Don''t apologize. I came here expecting this. You''ve done your part in sorting out your feelings. Let me help you sort out the shadow of your past. After that, let''s talk." I put on my best smile while squeezing her palm and caressing her face.


    Kanzaki''s eyes trembled a little, looking like her tear nds were about to burst. Then, a sense of relief washed over her as she eventually managed to form a smile before doing a little nod.


    A minuteter, the sound of footsteps could already be heard outside followed by the metallic sound produced by the sliding door.


    As the floorboard creaked, Kanzaki straightened her back and stood up from her seat. She¡¯s going to wee the neer.


    However, she kept her hold on my hand, perhaps trying to channel courage from me.


    Well, to give her a better boost, I kissed the back of her hand which resulted in the girl being a bit startled.


    Following that, when she let go of my hand, she lifted hers close to her lips, kissing the same spot as I did.


    "I received your encouragement, Onoda-kun. Thank you."


    She whispered right before the figureing from outside appeared in our vision.


    Obviously, it''s none other than Miyoshi and instead of focusing on the girl standing in front, his eyes instantlynded on me.


    He''s pretending to be shocked or he''s genuinely appalled to see Kanzaki bringing me here. Whichever the case, I couldn''t care less.


    I met his gaze without faltering and sure enough, it didn''t take long for him to avert his eyes. He couldn''t stand being in a staring contest against me.


    A pussy.


    But because of that, his attention returned to Kanzaki. With his eyes nting up to an interrogative look, he shot his questions.


    "Mio, what''s the meaning of this? Why is someone else in this ce?"


    The first part sounded aggressive. However, the second part was more tame. It''s as if he''s afraid to offend me.


    This guy... Maybe if I pitch him a fastball with the clear intent of hurting him, he''ll take a moment to decide whether to dodge or receive it. Dodging will offend me while receiving will hurt him. That''s the kind of guy he is.


    "Don''t mind Onoda-kun. He''s here as a witness."


    Right. As I expected, that''s part of her n. She made him anxious by knowingly letting him see us leaving together. It''s a y on his mind.


    For sure, on the way here, he already thought of a lot of possibilities especially when the girl linked arms with me.


    "A witness. Why do you need a witness?"


    Figure it out, dude. At least prove me wrong with my assumptions of you.


    Or so I wish.


    But the guy was already tilted.


    His nostrils red and the vein in his forehead creased. Perhaps, if not for his bangs covering most of it, we''d see his throbbing vein on his temple.


    Kanzaki faced that question calmly. Devoid of the nervousness that I picked up earlier, she crossed her arms and chuckled.


    "Miyoshi-kun, how long will you be this clueless?"


    "What?! You''re being vague and now, I''m clueless? Get straight to the point!"


    He screamed thatst bit, albeit still minding his volume. This guy... He''s a walkingedy for me. I couldugh at his pathetess and cowardliness everyday.


    In any case, Kanzaki was unperturbed. Her chuckling stopped and in ce of it, she smirked as though announcing that she was not going to be ruled by him.


    Following that, she delivered her answer in a matter-of-fact way.


    "Sure. I''m never going back to you. We''re over."


    At first, Miyoshi tried tough but as her words gradually sank in his head, he staggered to the point of almost copsing.


    But that was an act, he''s probably thinking that if he looked that lost, Kanzaki would run and support him.


    Much to his dismay, Kanzaki simply looked down at his figure. Her whole body radiated calmness.


    Like a tall boulder blocking the narrow path leading to the top of the mountain, she became an intimidating presence to him.


    The guy started sweating as one of his knees finally reached the ground.


    Clenching his fist, he tried to pull himself up but to no avail.


    To drive a point home, Kanzaki hit another pitch that flew across the field and into the stands, "I''ve been enlightened. I shouldn''t be the one suffering because of your decision. I have my own worth, Miyoshi-kun."


    The girl then dropped her arms and began taking a few steps back.


    Indeed, she''s not going to sit back down.


    Understanding what she was trying to do, I stood up to be the wall that would block her retreat.


    And as soon as her back touched my chest, my arms naturally slid across her body before my fingers sped together on top of her navel.


    The downed guy gritted his teeth and upon realizing what had just happened his eyes turned bloodshot.


    It''s all toote by then though.


    My head moved and it didn''t take a second for my lips to press against Kanzaki''s cheek. The girl''s body warmth surged upward and once again, heat congregated on her face.


    And yet, she remained unmoved, just watching the guy''s reaction.


    "Y-you. What is happening? Isn''t he a witness?"


    The hell? That''s what he''s focusing on?


    "Un. He is... Let me tell you something. You wanted me to learn how to kiss. Can you guess who I learned from?"


    As she dropped that question, Kanzaki gulped her umting saliva.


    And at the next moment, she lifted her arm to my cheek to keep me in ce as she slowly turned her head to face me.


    With only a few centimeters of distance, it took less than a heartbeat for our lips to be drawn to each other.


    Unlike the first two instances, there''s nothing to stop us and we''re both aware of what''s going to happen.


    At the same time as her eyes closed, I parted my lips open, capturing hers in full.


    And with this, under the seething eyes of her ex, Kanzaki and I finally started her practical lesson.

 Chapter 1640 Crushed

    ?


    "Leave it all to me, Kanzaki," I softly whispered as I started to deepen our kiss.


    Ignoring the kneeling guy who had yet to recover from what he was witnessing, my arms coiled tighter around Kanzaki''s body. In this way, even when she lost strength in her knees, her whole weight was already supported by me.


    Following that, I made use of my abundant experience to slowly but surely guide her on how to kiss properly.


    At first, Kanzaki stayed still, only feeling up the sensation of our lips or how I gently sucked on hers. Little by little, she copied my movements until eventually, she was the one who couldn''t stop nibbling on my lips.


    When my tongue started invading, the girl greeted me with hers, and at that point, it naturally progressed to no less than a passionate kiss.


    Even though she had no window to reply vocally, her subsequent actions delivered them well.


    One of her handsnded on my nape, egging me to press deeper. As for the other, it first held onto my wrist before eventually taking the initiative to have our hands sped together.


    With all of this happening, she also couldn''t bother thinking about the guy anymore.


    Officially, this was her first kiss. And it indubitably held more importance than Miyoshi''s feelings for this matter.


    For all I know, I might''ve been wrong with the assumption of this being her n. She probably had just been swept by the flow when I held her instead of just being her back support. And from there, she acted on an on-the-spot improv and went all-in for it.


    Due to that, we''re now in this state.


    Time slowly trickled like this and the kiss still showed no signs of stopping.


    As for Miyoshi, he remained at his spot. His bloodshot eyes intently focused on us.


    He didn''t have it in him to stand up and stop us. All he could do was swallow the humiliating feeling and tremble at the sight of his ex-girlfriend being taken by another guy.


    What a pathetic guy. He probably forgot his balls at home.


    Anyway, I kept an eye out for him just in case I had to protect the girl. She''s still the one in front and we haven''t moved from where we started.


    Even if Kanzaki already abandoned the thought of making another statement to him, we still have to stop at some point and conclude this situation.


    "... As I thought, it''s an incredible experience."


    That was Kanzaki''s first words as soon as our lips separated. There was a dreamy look on her face as her now-opened eyes concentrated on my glistening lips.


    She''s probably trying to burn the memory in her head as well as relishing the proof of what we''ve done.


    "You thought, huh? Have you been imagining it?"


    "Yes. Many times over... Every time I watch you kiss them, I can''t help but imagine myself in their shoes."


    Kanzaki bit her lips before licking it as if to say, she was once again imagining the thought.


    That answer was also uttered in a heartbeat and in a volume that should be audible to the guy in front of us.


    I nced at him and dread washed over his face. If earlier, he''s only kneeling on one knee, he''s now pretty much groveling.


    His shoulders were still shaking but no matter how much he raged inside, he couldn''t form the courage to scream that out under my watch.


    Is he that afraid of me? So afraid that he cannot even stop me from taking his girl?


    I don''t know and honestly, I have no interest in knowing.


    I''d rather give all of my attention to Kanzaki than bother with figuring out what''s going on in his head.


    "I see... Should I have done this way earlier? I''ve taught you how to do it and for you to end up using what you''ve learned on me, I must say that I''m impressed."


    "No. It''s worth the wait... Also, I don''t think I lived up to your lesson. I haven''t set the mood at all."


    Discussing this in front of the guy, Kanzaki was probably still in the zone. She had yet to remember that we were not alone in this room or that she set this up to make his cowardly ex give up on her.


    And it was evident by how she turned around to face me. Nheless, I could put up a guess that she''s consciously ignoring him to further drive her stake where it would truly hurt.


    If that''s the case, she''s not just a straightforward girl. She''s also a savage one who will employ such means just topletely obliterate the chance of Miyoshi crawling back up from the quagmire.


    "You did though... It''s just a different setup than normal."


    I answered, slightly hinting at what she was forgetting or ignoring.


    Kanzaki''s lips stretched from side to side as a meaningful grin formed from it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh... Yes. I almost forgot..."


    With that, she slightly turned up the volume of her voice before turning back around.


    Well, I just kept my hold on her which Kanzaki thoroughly enjoyed. And before addressing Miyoshi again, she asked me for another kiss. This time, it''s a swift one but it produced a smooching sound that somehow became the trigger for the guy to be brought back to reality.


    While still trembling, he started pulling himself up.


    Kanzaki and I watched him struggle, waiting to deliver the final blow.


    Obviously, I reverted to a witness. I have no ns of saying a word to him at all. And for sure, Kanzaki wasn''t expecting it.


    This was all on her and she''s going to end it on her own terms.


    "Miyoshi-kun, it''s over for us. I don''t need you to acknowledge that. Just stop asking me to start over. You just showed me how pathetic you can be. I hope you can reflect on that."


    Kanzaki started. And she''s not stopping there. With each word she delivered, Miyoshi''splexion gradually turned from poor to grim.


    His stomach was probably churning already and all he wanted was to run away from here. And yet, he also couldn''t do that. Hecked the courage for it.


    "I did love you when we were still together. That, I won''t deny. However, it got me thinking. Have you truly loved me? Or am I just a girl you conveniently epted? Expressions of love might be different from every individual butpared to how you treated me, I''m ashamed to say that it''s at the same level as the love I''ve witnessed from another couple..."


    With a shake of her head, Kanzaki deep disappointment showered him.


    The girl then closed her eyes and exhaled. Perhaps trying to expel whatever lingering doubt in her head.


    And when she was done with that, she once again lifted her head to collect another dose of courage from my lips.


    I delivered it, kissing her intimately once more.


    As we were in the middle of it, an audible grunt came from Miyoshi.


    I checked it out to see him biting his lips until it bleeds.


    He opened his mouth slightly but his voice never escaped his throat.


    Nheless, with the way his lips moved, he was probably going to ask us to stop.


    Will we stop?


    Of course, but not until Kanzaki was satisfied.


    Unfortunately for him, it took another two minutes before our lips separated. Kanzaki even had her tongue sticking out as the glistening string stretched from our mouths.


    Then, with the trace of what we did still visible on the side of her lips, Kanzaki addressed him again, acting like she had just done something important that she forgot what she was discussing with him.


    "Uhm... Where was I? Oh... I see. I remembered. Miyoshi-kun, if it''s not any trouble for you. Can I continue using this ce? I''m nning to continue my lesson here. There are no other ces to do it."


    Upon saying that, Kanzaki winked at me.


    Yeah. She knows what she''s doing... She''s going up the ranking when ites to deviousness.


    But thinking about it, she knew the guy more than I did. Her actions were all done to ensure that after this day, he wouldn''t even fancy the thought of starting over with her. She''s going to crush what little confidence he has left.


    "... Mio." That''s all Miyoshi could say after a while. And with how weak that sounded, he''s already in a mess. It''s actually surprising that he had yet to bawl his eyes out.


    Ah. Right. My presence was still hindering him from doing something else.


    "Miyoshi-kun. I''ll take that as a yes, okay? But please stop calling me by my name. If you''re worried that other people will know about our past. Don''t be. Onoda-kun here will keep it to himself and so will I."


    Does he still have to worry about that? No, right? But Kanzaki still brought that up. And the intention behind it was the same. To further step on him.


    Upon finishing with that, the girl didn''t wait for him to answer at all.


    She turned around and squeezed herself in my embrace after dropping her closing words, "If there''s nothing else, please give us some privacy..."

 Chapter 1641 Slapping some sense back

    Chapter 1641 pping some sense back


    Miyoshi quietly left the ce after that. That''s all he was in the end. A spineless guy who couldn''t even muster the slightest hint of courage to defend himself.


    He epted everything Kanzaki said with not a word of denial or rejection.


    Again, he might just be holding it in because of my presence but even so, you cannot be that pathetic in front of the one you''re supposed to love, right?


    I had no idea what Kanzaki saw in him before. Apart from his decent appearance, his behavior screams ''pushover'' in max volume. Maybe he''s not originally like that? Did I unknowingly make him terrified of opposing me?


    Anyway, if he continues like that, he probably won''t even be a regr in his club even if he bes a senior next year. Or if he ever reaches college, he may just drop out or be ackey of someone else.


    If his life can be written as a novel, it will be titled, My Pushover Life.


    "ss Prez, I''ve been thinking of praising you for the job well done. However, I find it conceited of me if I do so, let alone think about it. In the end, you never needed my help at all."


    Once I heard the sound of the door sliding close at the exit of the cowardly guy, I guided Kanzaki back to her seat.


    Obviously, with the girl refusing to let go of me, I ended up squatting in front of her with my handsforting her head and back respectively.


    She still had her face buried in my chest but the overflowing courage she had shown earlier had long been drained out of her body.


    She''s now running on an empty battery and all she wanted to do was to recharge her energy in thefort of my arms.


    "Even if I''m not around, I believe you can aplish the same thing, albeit he probably won''t easily ept everything. In any case, in my eyes, you delivered it wlessly that I have been put in awe." I continued when Kanzaki looked up at me again.


    As always, my consideration kicked in that leaving her alone here was out of the question.


    Besides, having taken that step, I cannot simply dismiss her anymore. Like I said, she did her part in sorting out her feelings. It''s now my turn to do mine.


    What do I feel about her? If I have to be honest, I''m conflicted.


    While I can confidently say that my interest in her has never waned and even grown stronger as days go by, it''s not like or love yet.


    Our kisses and myck of aversion to that act can either be my decision to y along and see to it that she''ll be sessful today or just my desire for her that has yet to fully mature.


    And for her sake, I''ll be very honest about that when we get to it.


    "I was out of my mind there, Onoda-kun... I only nned on telling him that we were over. The kiss is..."


    Perhaps not used to receiving praises, Kanzaki''s eyes seemingly spun as steam rose above her head. She started spouting her thoughts out in the open.


    "Unnned?"


    I triedpleting her sentence but she returned a shake of her head.


    "No, I nned to do it... Your active participation was not."


    Ah. I get it. What happened previously still haunts her mind. If I have to guess, even if she''s confident that I wouldn''t reject her - given that I also let it almost happen earlier - Kanzaki was expecting me to simply stay put or do the bare minimum. Hence, this reaction she''s currently disying.


    I put on aforting smile before pinching her cheek lightly, "If that''s the case, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s my decision to be as helpful to you as possible."


    "... Only helpful?"


    Of course, that''s what she''s going to pick up from that.


    "Let''s see. There''s more but can I keep it as suspense for now?"


    Well, I didn''t want to shoot her down with my honest thoughts right away. I could concede this moment to her temporarily.


    Unfortunately, that was a mistake on my part.


    Upon hearing that, Kanzaki seemingly got a surge of energy as she dragged her face close to me before saying in a dissatisfied tone, "Onoda-kun, isn''t that unfair?"


    "You think so?"


    "Yes. I thought you value honesty. You can also be straightforward to me... If it doesn''t have any meaning beyond helping me, I can understand... I believe I haven''t gotten off on a bad start."


    Ugh. That felt like I shot myself in the foot. What she''s saying makes sense... I''ve unleashed her straightforward personality, I can''t simply back down now in consideration of her... That will definitely feel unfair.


    After pping my forehead, enough for it to echo in the room and send me the stinging sensation of pain, I shook my head furiously, resetting my mind pce.


    Then once that was done, I looked her directly in her eyes.


    "Thanks for pping some sense into me, Kanzaki. You''re right, I should uphold my own value for honesty... Then, if you''ll excuse me..."


    As soon as my voice trailed thatst word, I moved my hand from her cheek to intimately hold Kanzaki by her chin.


    I wasn''t going to kiss her. It''s only to demonstrate what I genuinely feel.


    "It''s not just me being helpful... In my head, I was also dissing him for what he was disying. And so, a part of me decided to bury him further in his pit by taking up the position that you''ve asked me to take."


    I started with that.


    Kanzaki showed great interest in listening to it. Her mouth closed and her hands gripping my clothes moved to my shoulder before guiding me back to my seat. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon settling my ass down, Kanzaki lifted my arm to intimately squeeze at my side. It even resulted in her sses almost getting nudged off of her.


    I helped her fix it back which I quickly followed up with a gentle caress on her cheek and still-moist lips.


    Somehow, I was aware that my actions also screams of thoroughly caring for her but what could I do when my body was moving on its own?


    Anyway, Kanzaki''s blush mounted its return to her unblemished face as her joy visibly cracked open.


    Because of that, I got tempted to kiss her again. And this time, I consciously did it without any driving force other than my desire to do so.


    Kanzaki received it well and unlike earlier when she got so lost with the sensation, she''s conscious enough to read the meaning behind it.


    And obviously, it brought her another bout of joy that made that kiss be prolonged enough for us topletely savor it.


    When we were done, I licked my lips clean and continued with what I was saying.


    This time, I bared my naked thoughts to her without leaving anything behind.


    -


    -


    Ten minutester, Kanzaki and I exited the storage room and started making our way back to the School Building.


    With people already littering every part of the school, the duration of her sneaky clinging to my arm lessened considerably.


    Nheless, a pleased smile remained on her lips. Obviously influenced by the result of our ''talk'' inside that cramped room.


    "ss Prez, you haven''t eaten yet, right? Come and eat with us again." To not make the air stale around us, I opened up a conversation that was far from what we were just discussing. It''s a steer back to reality that Kanzaki also appreciated.


    "That''s a weird invitation, Onoda-kun. Aren''t they upset at how I often barge into your circle?"


    Even if she was not expecting that, Kanzaki still managed to understand my intention.


    Looking at her somewhat awkward smile, she''s probably expecting me to answer yes.


    I thought about it for a moment and I immediately found my answer.


    "Hmm. I think upset is not the right word. Let''s see... Maybe irritated? They know you were there for me and yet you were acting like you''re not."


    That''s how it was before. But with Kanzaki already reverting to her original straightforward self, it would definitely change if she epted that invitation.


    "I see. I haven''t been that straightforward with my intention."


    See. She didn''t deny it. From the way she shook her head, she was pretty much confirming what I said.


    I could already read her like a book back then. And hearing her honest thoughts this time was extremely pleasant to my ears.


    I chuckled a bit to lighten up the mood.


    "That and... because I have yet to express my clear interest in you to them. It''s different now. It''s been almost a week since I brought you to Haruko. They''re aware of my reason for that."


    "To be honest, even if I already heard their reason and I''m hoping to be the same, I''m still baffled as to how they can ept your situation."


    "Mio, shouldn''t you also ask that to yourself? In any case, I can only say that everyone has their own unique take of our situation but it all boils down to..."


    "Not wanting to lose you? What a great yboy, Onoda-kun"


    I meant to say ''loving me'' but the girl finished my sentence with her own interpretation. Then with a teasing tone, she chuckled just the same.


    With that light mood prevailing throughout our walk back to the ssroom, the thought of her cowardly ex had beenpletely forgotten.


    And just at the right moment, the girls had finished preparing our table.


    With Mio''s addition, the girls who could easily pick out the difference between then and now immediately surrounded her.

 Chapter 1642 An Eventful Lunch

    Chapter 1642 An Eventful Lunch


    As always, the lunch became more eventful than most of our ssesbined. Even if our gathering in the middle of the ssroom to eat together was already a regr sight, it''s still like a treasure trove of interesting moments.


    On top of the list, Hana produced a lunchbox. However, instead of a proper meal, it was filled with convenience store-bought rice balls.


    The girl admittedly sucked at doing house chores or even preparing a proper meal for herself so... seeing her bring out a lunchbox made me suspect that it''s her Aunt who made it for her.


    s, she simply improvised to present herself capable, earning amusedughter from the other girls.


    She got teased but none too hurtful. In the end, the girl turned to me to beforted.


    And that was possibly her real intention... All of that was a set-up to have a reasonable excuse to draw close to me.


    When Nami and the others realized that, they stuffed themselves with the rice balls, leaving none for the girl.


    Anyway, there''s something unique about her rice ball. The soy sauce she brought along with it in a small container could transform the rice balls into a delicacy with just a few drops. It was heavenly in taste that I also stuffed myself with it through Nami''s helping hand.


    ording to Hana, it was homemade.


    Of course, she didn''t make it. It''s the Shinohara Family''s secret seasoning that only the women knew how to make.


    In short, it''s from her Aunt who was worried about her niece living alone without the necessary life skills to survive on her own.


    Really, that got me thinking that maybe I should make another visit to her house. Stock up her fridge and pantry with groceries. And to make sure that I also won''t worry about how she will survive for the next day, I''ll give her a short lesson on how to cook simple meals.


    And if that''s not going to work, the thought of bringing her home and feeding her like a stray cat popped up in my head.


    Anyway, watching the rice balls disappear before her eyes, Hana who was feeling smug from her sessful n pouted before whimpering softly, expressing her hunger. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon sensing that I wouldn''t be able to resist feeding Hana personally with whatever was leftover in our table, Chii and Hina stepped up, presenting her two tes of assorted foods; mostly rolled egg and slices of fried meat.


    Next on the list was obviously Mio.


    Since she regained her very straightforward personality, not just my girls but everyone in the ssroom paid attention to her.


    And the highlight of that moment was her announcement.


    That she''s also running for the position of being my girlfriend.


    As soon as that happened, it created a huge buzz that even those who were just passing by our ssroom stopped to look and see what themotion was about.


    Not long after that, Maaya, Misaki and Rae showed up in the ssroom followed by Komoe, Watanabe, Kaede and Sachi.


    Yep. The news flew to their ssrooms right away.


    What happened next after that?


    Chaos...


    Or rather, a chaotic garden of beauties surrounding one guy.


    Perhaps our school has an active newspaper club, that scene will be at the front page with a headline saying ''Is it a harem in the making? What a scumbag!''


    Alright. That''s exaggerating it a bit.


    But it''s not that far from reality.


    Our group swelled up in incredible numbers that it became something like a sightseeing spot for those unrted to us.


    -


    -


    "Alright... The lunch is over and we all have to go. Shall I walk you all back to your ssrooms?"


    Ignoring the attention focused on meing from the other students, I raised my arm in surrender as I brought that up.


    At the moment, it''s already ten minutes since we finished eating and none of them felt like going yet.


    Watanabe and Kaede were conversing with Misumi and Shimura. Also, the seemingly unmotivated girl was sneakily watching me from time to time. She still had the habit of staring at me from a distance despite how we could already be considered friends.


    Komoe joined Saki at the side. And from what I could hear from their conversation, the girl was asking for a tip from the opportunist. Or their conversation just arrived there at one point.


    their club''s loss yesterday, she was attempting to cling from behind me, silently asking me tofort her.


    Maaya and Misaki were sitting among Hana, Chii, and Aya. The four of them were keeping the innocent forehead girl busy so that she wouldn''t recklessly jump on myp and throw herself on me.


    As for Sachi... Well, as someone who looked frustrated because of their club''s loss yesterday, she was attempting to cling from behind me, silently asking me tofort her.


    The rest of the girls were close to us, preventing her from aplishing what she dered to do. Specifically, Rae was blocking Sachi by taking up that position to herself. Her arms were enclosed around me.


    If I wasn''t wrong, it''s the one that garnered a lot of attention from outside.


    Actually, I spotted her friend Nazuna peeking from outside. Most likely to check whether I was neglecting Rae or if the rumors they''re hearing about me was true.


    In a way, Rae choosing to be the stopgap for Sachi saved us the trouble from being questioned by her friends.


    Well, I didn''t totally ignore Sachi anyway. I triedforting her with words but that''s probably not enough. Hence, her attempt to cling to me.


    Anyway, that''s their current status before my question.


    Thankfully, with my voice bing like a signal beacon, everyone soon paid attention to me.


    Watanabe and Kaede stood up right away and said goodbye to Shimura and Misumi.


    "Right. It''s about time we prepare. Hina, Saki, help me clean our tables. You two, ss Prez, if you''re up to it." Taking the initiative to lead after me, Nami smiled and started delegating duties to those closest to her.


    When our eyes met, Nami winked at me and gestured a flying kiss.


    I caught it which allowed for a sweet smile to bloom from her lips.


    Following Nami, Chii, Aya and Hana also didn''t waste a second to make a move. And since they''re also around, Shimura and Misumi helped with the task.


    With that, in less than a minute since I spoke, I got left behind with the girls from the other sses.


    Komoe ran to my side and Misaki took the other. Rae and Maaya took my sides while Komoe and Misaki ced themselves behind and in front of me respectively.


    Too bad for Sachi, she still could only walk next to Rae, looking a little bitter.


    Watanabe and Kaede were the ones who were seemingly neutral. They just walked alongside us, not minding who took what position.


    Upon stepping outside the ssroom, we were naturally greeted by a huge crowd that had been gawking at us since earlier.


    Still with the same attitude of ignoring them, we forced our way out of it.


    No. Somehow, with Misaki in front of us, a miraculous path opened up.


    Is it because she''s too cute to be hindered? Maybe. That''s worth researching.


    In any case, thanks to that, I sessfully walked them back to their ssrooms.


    As for my return trip to our ssroom? Let''s just say it''s a little rough yet nothing noteworthy as well.


    It''s the same questions and attempts in trying to get me to talk, after all.


    While some were put off by my indifference, those who were a little forceful had to be silenced by my unyielding presence.


    As I stepped back into our ssroom, my eyes naturallynded on my girls. The chairs were already back to their proper positions and they''ve finished their preparation.


    I walked back to them and asked about their ns as I had a different one.


    Right... I still have a list of things to do l. And even then, I will probably not be able toe to the sportsplex with them.


    That''s why... It''s better to coordinate with them now.


    "Ruu. Stop beating yourself up. Didn''t our ss n to go together?" Nami started. As always, she instantly read what''s on my mind.


    Then the others soon followed.


    "Mhm. I will catch upter before the match starts." I nodded and smiled before conveying what I have in mind to the other girls.


    They all epted it but obviously, there''s a varying reaction from all of them.


    That''s why before I set out to my next destination, I left the ssroom with them to go to our usual meeting spot in the empty clubroom.


    There, without any outsider watching us, I spoiled them to our hearts content. The time was tight but it''s still a satisfying moment.


    A whileter, I returned alone to the School Building to pick up someone.


    "Sakuma, you''re still here? Come with me."

 Chapter 1643 Opportunity?

    ¡°Hey, Onoda. Are you sure you didn¡¯t pick wrong? Shouldn¡¯t you be with the girls?¡±


    Scratching his head as he followed behind me, Sakuma inquired. He¡¯s honestly confused why I, who would rather spend time with my girls than deal with his antics, called for him.


    While he was aware that Setsuna-nee should be in our school today, he hadn¡¯t made any ns to meet up with her. Either he¡¯s chickening out or he already doomed himself to not make any progress.


    From how I found him ready to go to his club. Maybe to pass the time until our ss¡¯s departure to the venue.


    While it¡¯s already okay for everyone to leave, Satsuki¡¯s match would be at most, two hours from now. There''s still plenty of time to do other things such as club activities. And thinking about it, if ever our basketball team wins, the final match may not even be held today due to how unfair it would be for the winner of this uing match to y again after only an hour or two of rest.


    ¡°What? You still don¡¯t get why I called for you. Dude, I¡¯m giving you an opportunity.¡± I answered, giving him a rather belittling side nce.


    Sakuma awkwardlyughed like a fool as he finally managed toplete the puzzle.


    Then as energetically as possible, he ran to catch up on me, his nose ring wildly as he tried to make himself appear confident. Too bad, it just made him look more like a clown.


    ¡°You¡¯re a brother to me, Onoda. I won¡¯t forget this.¡±


    ¡°Save your thanks when you actually made progress. Hearing about you from Setsuna-nee, it¡¯s not looking bright.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± I shrugged.


    Recalling the few instances that Sakuma was brought up a few days ago, I could only count it on one hand. And most of it was the result of Juri and I bringing up his name to the table.


    Like Juri said, Setsuna-nee might befortable with Sakuma but she had yet to see him as more than a little brother who she could always tease.


    Though she could be wrong with that assumption, I could base on our recent interaction that Setsuna-nee¡¯s head was only filled with her little sister¡¯s well-being. In fact, between Sakuma and me, Setsuna-nee most likely thought of me more times than him even if they¡¯re all on a negative note because of her previous prejudice. And even now that we settled our differences and she told me she¡¯d do her best not to act that prude whenever she sees me, the girl would still think of me more but in a different light than before.


    ¡°Ugh. If that¡¯s true, I¡¯d rather hear that she¡¯s making fun of me than only bing an afterthought.¡±


    ¡°Heh. So, you¡¯re at least aware that you need to be someone that she can always think of even if it¡¯s not at all positive. But Sakuma, remember, it¡¯s all about your effort. And honestly, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself to act differently around her. Just be yourself. Follow my example.¡±


    Well, when I said example, I didn¡¯t mean my shamelessness to make a lot of girls fall in love with me. Hopefully, he could understand that.


    Sakuma went silent for a while. Possibly attempting to understand what I meant. And thatsted until we reached the Administration Building.


    The guy pulled himself back to reality just before we ascended the stairs.


    With a clenched fist as though he was crushing something within his palm, the idiot looked up at me with renewed determination.


    ¡°Just be myself. Okay. I¡¯ll follow that advice.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡± I shrugged again, dismissing his attempt to look cool.


    If not for Setsuna-nee and Juri sticking together, I wouldn¡¯t really need him here... In my head, he¡¯s just a distraction for me so that I could spend some time with the girl. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Dude, I can feel your encouragement from that.¡± He bitterly smiled but at least his resolve hadn¡¯t been dispersed.


    Let¡¯s see. His determination wasn¡¯t actual shit when he still hadn¡¯t made a lot of progress with the time given to him these past few weeks.


    I should rile him up further. The more Setsuna-nee could focus on him, the better it would be for Juri and me.


    ¡°Is that not enough for you? What about this? Time is ticking. Who knows when my interest in Setsuna-nee will bloom? Do you want a repeat of what happened before?¡±


    Sakuma¡¯s face darkened instantly upon hearing that. In fact, he even flinched as though he was about to take up an offensive stance against me. He managed to control himself and eventually issued a set of awkwardughter.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Onoda... Even if that¡¯s a joke, my heart stopped for a moment. You¡¯re not that cruel, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you think?¡± I looked straight at him and slightly tilted my head without any change in my expression.


    Sakuma loudly gulped down as a cold sweat ran down his face. He¡¯s feeling the pressure.


    And that¡¯s good.


    Indeed, I was just joking there. But given that I was the one who delivered those words and he was aware of what I was capable of, that¡¯s enough to be considered a threat.


    If he didn¡¯t step up here, he might lose his shot to make Setsuna-nee fall for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the type to joke around, Sakuma. You know that well. That¡¯s why I told you I¡¯m giving you this opportunity.¡±


    I left him another reminder before continuing to ascend the stairs.


    He froze there for a moment. Nheless, he soon returned catching up to me not long after.


    -


    -


    ¡°Oh! They¡¯re here, Setsu.¡± Juri eximed as soon as I stepped into the room with Sakuma.


    The excitement in the girl¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be concealed anymore. She once again threw her propriety out of the window for me. They¡¯re in their usual outfit that college women often wear.


    As always, Juri looked like a fashion model no matter how simple her clothes were. Her presence alone was enough to give her that vibe. On the other hand, as the short-stacked version of Satsuki, Setsuna-nee¡¯s chest was the focal point of her outfit. Despite trying to make it inconspicuous by making it a little tight there, the clothes she picked actually did the opposite. It managed to emphasize how big she truly is.


    In any case, I only gave Setsuna-nee a passing nce, just enough to say hello with my eyes before focusing my attention on the girl standing behind her.


    On the surface, she¡¯s waving her hand at Sakuma and me but with her eyes locked solely to me, I didn¡¯t really need to guess what¡¯s in her head at the moment.  To make a situation where we could be alone...


    ¡°I know, Juri. I¡¯m seeing them with you. What is this? When did you be like this?¡± Although puzzled at how her friend acted, Setsuna-nee wasn¡¯t really that bothered by it.


    This room wasn¡¯t the infirmary or anything but something close to a guidance counseling room. There are chairs and tables but nobel can be seen outside.


    When I received Juri¡¯s message earlier, she said that they¡¯re going to wait in the room next to the infirmary so it¡¯s not hard for us to find it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, Setsu. I¡¯m just happy that we get to see them like this. Shouldn¡¯t we tell them the result of the meeting?¡± Juri answered before gesturing to us toe in and sit across from them.


    Ah. No. She moved to the opposite side and sat across Setsuna-nee. Due to that, the chairs next to them automatically became our designated seats.


    Sakuma cautiously walked towards the seat next to Setsuna-nee. Likewise, I unhesitatingly dragged myself next to Juri.


    While the two across from us were awkwardly greeting each other, Juri stretched out her hand below the table.


    Understanding her intention, I grabbed it, entwining our fingers together.


    Juri¡¯s lips stretched into a beautiful grin as her excitement got magnified. If Setsuna-nee and Sakuma weren''t around, I doubt she could hold herself back from throwing herself at me.


    Well, I could say the same to myself. She¡¯s bing another irresistible honey for me... Furthermore, with how we both held backst night, my head was already in the process of making ns on how to fully utilize the time we have in our hands.


    ¡°Ruki, I¡¯m in your care today.¡± Juri sweetly whispered while acting like she was going to fix the fringes of my hair.

 Chapter 1644 Juris Playfulness

    Chapter 1644 Juri''s yfulness


    With Setsuna-nee upied by Sakuma who was acting like a rigid robot whose joints hadn¡¯t been oiled for years, Juri sessfully got away in her affectionate gesture.


    Of course, she probably had a prepared excuse for it even if Setsuna-nee caught her. Despite how she seemed to throw her propriety away when ites to me, the girl still had proper control of herself.


    Last night was an example. Instead of losing it and taking that moment as a chance, she held back. If I have to guess, she took precautions because we were out in the open. There¡¯s a probability that it might not end up favorable for us or my rtionship with Satsuki if someone saw us getting intimate there.


    Taking note of that, I somehow started wishing to learn her unique take on exercising restraint. Sometimes, I was too impulsive despite my attempts not to be one.


    A few seconds after fixing my fringe to her preference, Juri put on a satisfactory smile before moving her chair closer. It was so she could see my face clearer without having to bend forward.


    Watching her do that made it feel like I was the one getting courted by her and not the other way around. She¡¯s really not pulling any stops when ites to expressing her overflowing interest in me. It feels nice and I certainly appreciate it a lot.


    Juri¡¯s affectionate gesture didn¡¯t stop at that. Eventually, she reached for my face, caressing my cheek and ear. And while doing so, she opened her mouth.


    "Ruki, did you know? Even when I first saw you, I got the feeling that you have this handsome face beneath your scrawny hairdo. And it¡¯s better than I expected."


    Uh¡­ What¡¯s this? Am I the one being taken in by her glib tongue? It¡¯s kinda weird but at the same time, fulfilling.


    I chuckled a little. ¡°Uh¡­ Juri, if you''re going to tter me like that, I''ll answer in kind¡­¡± I paused for a moment to add some suspense before delivering my next words in an endearing tone, ¡°Me too. I did find you interesting right away. That was solidified when I opened a can for you. Do you still remember it?"


    Our first time conversing with each other. It¡¯s not that long so the memory was still vivid. Besides, we also talked about it when we were passing the time in the cabin.


    "Oh. The can again, huh?¡­ Didn¡¯t you find me weird back then?"


    "Weird is kind of off. You caught my interest. I was impressed by your concentration on finishing your work back then. And when I saw you struggling to open that can, a nagging thought urged me to help you out. I guess I have to be thankful for Sakuma picking that canned juice."


    "You should¡­ I wouldn''t talk to you otherwise. We were pressed on time and Setsu was too upied with dealing with him."


    Perhaps remembering that night again, Juri giggled as her cheek took on a pink hue. Her eyes then wandered to the guy I just mentioned.


    And because of our back-to-back chuckling, we caught the attention of the awkward duo across the table.


    I called it awkward because they just kept staring at each other. No. Setsuna-nee was looking a little irritated though. The idiot still couldn¡¯t muster up his courage to be more proactive.


    Anyway, Setsuna-nee''s eyebrows nted upon registering our current closeness. Not to mention, our hands remained intertwined outside their vision.


    On the other hand, Sakuma looked like he was saved from the pit of falling into his own tomfoolery. He heaved a sigh of relief and looked like he was trying to restart his mind.


    Well, good luck with that.


    "Onoda-kun, aren''t you getting too close to Juri? And Juri, is it just me? You''re acting too fond of him. This has never happened before." Setsuna-nee¡¯s eyes alternated between us.


    However, even when she focused on the handfortably settled on my cheek, Juri kept it on, looking more amused by the second.


    ¡°Am I? Uh¡­ I don¡¯t see any problem with it.¡± I answered without really entertaining what she was trying to imply. Maybe even if we¡¯re caught red-handed kissing each other, I¡¯ll act like it¡¯s no big deal just to mess with Setsuna-nee¡¯s head.


    In any case, I expected this reaction from her. She¡¯s not stupid. Figuring out our unusual closeness was an inevitability. Add to that, the two were together almost everyday. It would be weirder if she failed to pick up on that.


    Nheless, like I previously guessed, Juri wasn¡¯t that bothered about Setsuna-nee veering towards suspicion. Her giggling stopped but the smile on her face remained. She¡¯s prepared to deal with this eventuality.


    ¡°Know what? You¡¯re correct, Setsu. Out of all the juniors we¡¯ve met and encountered, Ruki is the most fun to be with. Look at him. I¡¯m envious of Satsu-chan.¡±


    Upon saying that, Juri turned her head to me and winked. A secondter, she pinched my cheek before caressing it with her thumb and sliding her longer fingers to my nape. A little nudge and she could pull my head down for a kiss.


    However, while it¡¯s definitely a form of her endearment in my perspective, it probably looked like I was only being doted upon by her in theirs.


    Thanks to that, Setsuna-nee couldn¡¯t really refute itpletely. She sighed and addressed me instead. She stretched her arm and smirked.


    ¡°Jeez. You¡¯re looking happy there, Onoda-kun. Why don¡¯t youe here and let me pinch your cheek too? That looks fun. Let me be the judge if you¡¯re worthy of being a junior Juri is fond of.¡±


    What are you? Her manager? Wanna gatekeep me? I couldn¡¯t help but blurt that out in my head.


    But then again, upon getting a read on her, her voice sounded very cautious as if she was afraid to make me feel like she was unreasonably targeting me again. It¡¯s softer and clearly not something she would say to annoy me. It¡¯s more yful, even.


    Furthermore, her expression went from being exasperated at Juri¡¯s words to finding her own words amusing.


    I could honestly interpret that as her attempt not to lose out on their conversation. And if my observation skills had yet to fail me, there¡¯s also a subtle hint that she¡¯s most likely avoiding criticizing Sakuma¡¯sme performance.


    Really, even when I riled him up to action, he¡¯s proving to be a disappointment once again. I might be giving him more credit than what he¡¯s truly worth.


    ¡°Sorry, Setsuna-nee-san, let me pass on that. I don¡¯t want to watch Satsuki¡¯s matchter with both of my cheeks swollen¡­ Spare me from that.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I immediately covered up my open cheek which caused Setsuna-nee¡¯s eyebrows to twitch. As for Juri¡­ she burst into a peal of triumphantughter.


    Setsuna-nee pouted upon seeing that or maybe she¡¯s also weirded that her friend was enjoying this situation too much.


    In any case, after her voice died down, Juri leaned over, sliding her hand to the back of my hand and eventually pulled my head down.


    I didn¡¯t resist it and soon enough, my vision was blocked as her wonderful fragrance filled my nostrils. She might not be in the bigger category like Setsuna-nee but it¡¯s ample enough to be considered afortable pillow to bury my face in.


    A few secondster, I heard Juri¡¯s yful voice, ¡°Setsu, try again next time. I dere thus; Ruki is mine to dote on today.¡±


    And with that, the girl once again sessfully misled whatever suspicion was brooding in Setsuna-nee¡¯s head. She¡¯s rolling on fire today¡­

 Chapter 1645 Successful Separation

    Chapter 1645 Sessful Separation


    Although being buried in her chest prevented me from seeing their faces, it¡¯s quite easy to imagine Setsuna-nee looking stumped while Juri was smiling ear-to-ear with the result.


    Juri¡¯s mood was further conveyed to me through her constantbing of my hair. It¡¯s joyful and affectionate. To give a simr response, I let my free arm reach out to her back, pulling her a bit closer to me.


    Of course, it¡¯s still outside their vision. Although they would be able to see it if they looked underneath the table, there¡¯s no reason for them to do so.


    In any case, while I was enjoying the fragrance, warmth, and softness of Juri, the two women continued their conversation.


    The topic was mostly about me, Satsuki, or Sakuma. No. Satsuki was often brought up by Setsuna-nee. She went to show who was the most important to her if the three of us were presented at the same table.


    Sakuma and I couldn¡¯t join in that conversation, of course. However, I was definitely in a better ce thanks to Juri.


    I got to fully experience how it feels to be doted on by her.


    Eventually, they had to move from those topics and in between their continued yful banters that I believe to be born from the dynamics of their friendship, they slowly inserted the exnation or the narration of what happened with the meeting regarding the camping trip.


    For example, Setsuna-nee brought up how we have to wake up early this Friday. And it¡¯s not because of school but because the camping trip will start that day. We¡¯ll be gathered before the sun rises in the east.


    It didn¡¯t matter to me as I could wake up at that time. Though I will have to prepare things for Akane that day, it¡¯s not going to be a problem. I¡¯m already used to taking care of my lovely wife.


    As for its duration, Juri brought up how the rooms would be divided ¨C just like what we discussed before. And by the end of it, she revealed that we¡¯d only be sleeping there for one night.


    In short, the camping trip will be a two-day, one-night event.


    It¡¯s quite short initially but knowing that it would start in the morning and end close to night the next day, it¡¯s close to two full days. We can experience a lot of valuable activities there.


    And upon thinking about it, it sounded like Hayashi-sensei gave uppleting a whole school day this week. Furthermore, even if it seems to be abrupt that there¡¯s not even a week to prepare for it, the rumors actually startedst week and their department already contacted the school even before that spread.


    Additionally, rather than give the students a printout for our parents to sign for consent, they delegated the job of informing them to the teachers. That¡¯s why they¡¯re called for a meeting.


    Will it be efficient to do that? Honestly, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s the first time for me to see a school take that kind of hassle. Perhaps, it¡¯s to make sure that the students won¡¯t be able to forge their parents¡¯ signatures or steal their seal for a stamp.


    I will be expecting Shio to message meter asking for a massage after a long day at work. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Continuing from that, other details were also revealed by the two.


    The cost of the camping trip will be shouldered by the school. With Hayashi-sensei¡¯s connection, it¡¯s not impossible for her to get a good deal at the Akimitsu Hills.


    As for the college department where Juri and Setsuna-nee belong, they will be responsible for the activity and oversee it topletion.


    The teachers who wille with us on the camping trip will only be there to observe it.


    Lastly, as for whether Juri and Setsuna-nee will be among the assigned supervisors, they repeated what they told me the other day. Their role in that was already done with this visit. They¡¯ll only be there to have fun for free.


    Juri invited me toe to their cabin during free time and Setsuna-nee immediately shot that idea down. I answered ¡®okay¡¯ though which further irked the woman.


    In the end, she could only change the subject, not wanting to touch upon it again. She¡¯s embarrassed or she just didn¡¯t want to deal with me when she¡¯s supposed to rx. Whichever the case, it¡¯s amusing to see her reaction. And maybe Sakuma¡¯s reaction as well¡­


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s enough, I think¡­ Setsu, I¡¯ll have Ruki walk me around the school, Setsu. Why don¡¯t you and Sakuma-kun enjoy your time here? Isn¡¯t he someone you¡¯re fond of too?¡±


    Minutester, Juri soon wrapped up their conversation. Upon releasing from her embrace, she stood up and dered that while once again expertly misdirecting her best friend away from focusing on our unusual closeness.


    Seeing her do that multiple times, I got this realization that Setsuna-nee¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t the most prominent when ites to their friendship. If need be, Juri¡¯s character could also shine and influence Setsuna-nee in the same way.


    And perhaps, she¡¯s more adept at it. Because from what was shown this time, Setsuna-nee couldn¡¯t turn that around, resulting in her either agreeing with Juri or trying to slightly modify it so that she can fully ept the oue.


    ¡°Huh¡­? You¡¯re so arbitrary. I thought we¡¯ll be leaving together. Besides, Ryou is different¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. Different, you say? I¡¯m sorry, Sakuma-kun. Setsu didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Oi! Why are you apologizing in my stead? And that¡¯s not what I meant at all. Ryou, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    While Setsuna-nee tried to deny it, Juri amusedly dug at it. In the end, Sakuma who was looking bitter at his seat flinched and got brought back to reality.


    He looked up and wryly smiled.


    ¡°... Uhm. I don¡¯t mind apanying you here, Setsuna-nee¡­ But¡­ I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t like to.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but call him out in my head. That¡¯s a pretty okay response after his extended silence. However, the way he delivered it was so unsatisfactory.


    I mean, I¡¯ve also often acted the same way to my girls. The difference is¡­For me, it¡¯s when I am unsure whether they¡¯lle along with me or not. It¡¯s to respect their choices.


    On the other hand, Sakuma used that because he still couldn¡¯t be that proactive despite looking so determined before we arrived here.


    Should I feel disappointed? I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t have the energy to feel that way.


    It might be better to just forget about him. He already did his purpose anyway. I¡¯ll let him be handled by his fate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Setsuna-nee. I¡¯ll take care of Juri and return her here in one piece.¡± Stepping in to break the growing silence, I stepped forward, acting the same as ever.


    I could still feel the Juri¡¯s heat lingering on my face but whatever, it¡¯s a wonderful experience, nheless. And for sure, it¡¯s the same for the woman. Her ears were red.


    Her suggestion to leave was also influenced by that. Before Setsuna-nee could see her blush spread to the entirety of her face, she decided to escape with me right away.


    Anyway, Setsuna-nee replied to me while facepalming, ¡°Idiot, that sounds like you¡¯re going on an adventure with a risk of getting dismembered. Just go and take care of Juri for me. We¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Juri instantly rejoiced by hugging me tight. Setsuna-nee rolled her eyes. She already stopped caring whether there was any other meaning to that or not. Andstly, Sakuma looked relieved.


    He looked at me with a grateful expression¡­


    He¡¯s probably thinking that I¡¯m helping him out again.


    Well, I won¡¯t bother to correct him on that. In the end, making progress with his rtionship with Setsuna-nee was still up to his skills. He¡¯s failing until now but maybe that will change when they¡¯re left alone.


    I won¡¯t be that optimistic though. He has a streak of failures, after all.


    In any case, dropping that thought, I nodded to Setsuna-nee before turning around to leave the room with the excited Juri.


    Though we temporarily let go of each other¡¯s hands while leaving, it didn¡¯t take a second for them to reconnect as soon as the door closed behind us.


    Furthermore, before taking a step, Juri tiptoed to steal a kiss from me. I reflexively reacted to it by chasing after her naughty lips.


    The one stolen kiss was repaid by a passionate one that only ended when we heard footstepsing from downstairs.


    ¡°That was close?¡± We both eximed beforeughing at each other. And when the mood sets in again, our lips were drawn like mas, repeating the same sequence of being attracted to each other.


    Minutester, after taking onest look at the door she was leaning on seconds ago, the two of us started making our way out of the Administration Building.

 Chapter 1646 Walking around with Juri

    Chapter 1646 Walking around with Juri


    Upon exiting the Administration Building, Juri and I didn¡¯t have any set destination apart from the excuse she used for our exit; walking her around the school.


    With the sses for the day already over, students littered the school grounds. They were either going to their clubs or just wandering as well to pass the time. It¡¯s still just midday so few were rushing to go home.


    We walked past a lot of them and more often than not, we¡¯d be gathering their attention even if they¡¯re locked in their own conversations.


    It¡¯s probably because of my recognizable face and the head-turning capability of Juri¡¯s charm. It¡¯s the usual recognition of me being the Disciplinary Officer and the boundless rumors surrounding me. But for Juri, both boys and girls would be mesmerized by her elegant aesthetic.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t me them for that, I would do the same if I were in their shoes. Besides, Juri wasn¡¯t that bothered by the attention. She¡¯s already used to an excess of it for being a model.


    However, since she was opting to protect me from further rumors or simply to not be an addition to the troubles I was facing because of my poprity ¨C or notoriety, whichever was the most prominent between the two ¨C she refrained from clinging to me or outright showering me with her affection.


    That¡¯s fine for me. Because every time we would reach an area where no one was around, she wouldn¡¯t miss that opportunity.


    First, at the side of the School Building andter on, behind the Club Building.


    Obviously, I matched her friskiness to the point that we almost got caught again because of getting so lost in it.


    After that, we just continued our walk while conversing about other things. Trivial or not, it provided us with more information about each other. She also brought out a small digital camera with her to capture the nostalgic scenery of the school for herself. Also, whenever she would find a good spot, we''d also take a photo together.


    Minutester, we were on our way back after circling the Gymnasium.


    Juri was humming jubntly next to me as her great mood showed no signs of ending.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve taken a walk on this ground. Thest time I was here, I went straight with you there.¡± She said while pointing back at the Gymnasium. With a meaningful smile on her lips, she¡¯s probably reminiscing about the moment we shared there. ¡°You¡¯ve shown how gentlemanly you are. But halfway through, you disappeared somewhere. I kept wondering where you went after bringing us to your ssmates... I think I now have an answer for that.¡±


    Juri turned her attention back to me and her eyes narrowed slyly. There¡¯s no need to guess what she¡¯s trying to imply. It¡¯s obvious, after all.


    ¡°Mhm. I apologize for that. I have other matters to attend to back then. Important matters.¡±


    ¡°Taking care of your girls, right? Geez. That¡¯s too inappropriate, Ruki. Maybe if I found that out that day, I might not be this epting of whatever you revealed to me...¡±


    Although there¡¯s a hint of frustration in her voice when saying that, the girl still pulled a bright smile, sweeping away the negative aspects of that realization.


    ¡°You still didn¡¯t want to hear all of it though. But you¡¯re right. That information alone should be enough to feel resentment towards me. I picked you and Setsuna-nee up to watch Satsuki¡¯s match and yet... I also spent my time with other girls.¡±


    There¡¯s no need to lie about that anymore. I was more than ready to tell her everything about me, after all. It¡¯s just Juri who¡¯s refusing to be bogged down by it all at once. Much like how Eguchi-sensei wanted to understand me slowly through our future interactions.


    Anyway, Juri went silent for a moment, perhaps trying to figure out what to say next.


    In the end, she took a step closer to me and asked a question.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    Whatever she meant by that ¨C whether it¡¯s about my audacity to be with my girls during that match or ditching her for them ¨C my answer would never change...


    ¡°No.¡± I looked her in the eyes as I said that, conveying my thoughts on it that couldn¡¯t be put into words.


    Juri matched that and inspected my face for a moment before eventually pulling back.


    ¡°Yup. This is another reason why I also became drawn to you. You¡¯ve shown no fear at all even if that might lead to a negative oue. No regrets, hmm? How inappropriate.¡±


    Ending her words with a chuckle, Juri then hugged my arm before poking my cheek multiple times, each one digging deeper than thest.


    I guess that¡¯s her way of forcing out her frustration.


    When she eventually stopped, her lipsnded on my cheek before whispering in apassionate tone, ¡°Ruki, don¡¯t ever force yourself to change. Your charm lies here. However, I believe you¡¯re already aware of how to adjust yourself to take care of everyone around you. A lot of people will not like it if they find out, however, as long as we believe in you... you don¡¯t need to conform to the outsider¡¯s perspective.¡±


    This woman... She¡¯s not going to stop with her glib tongue... But if that¡¯s her honest thoughts about how I act then... she¡¯s so damn supportive of a yboy. Her propriety was truly taken off of consideration when ites to me.


    She¡¯s so precious that... It''s making me lose control of myself. Should I just take her home?


    Maybe if I brought that up to her, she might truly bite at it... That¡¯s how much she¡¯s doting on me.


    ¡°Mhm. Thank you, Juri. You¡¯re already aware of how I am as a person... I couldn¡¯t care less about anyone but for those I care about, I¡¯ll do everything for them. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t mind pitting myself against anyone if it¡¯s for your sake.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Are you trying to outdo me in a battle of words?¡± Juri giggled and this time she pulled her finger back to cup my cheek again and endearingly caressed it.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Like always, it¡¯s just my honest thoughts. But well, if that¡¯s how it looks to you, wanna see who will win between us?¡±


    ¡°No. I know I¡¯ll lose against an expert like you.¡± And her sweet giggles continued.


    After a while, we resumed our steps to return. While doing so, she once again started taking photos with her and each time, she would show it to me and ask for my evaluation.


    Upon arriving at the vicinity of the Club Building, Juri acted as though she just remembered something.


    ¡°Oh. We still have time, right? Why don¡¯t we visit my previous club? If my memory serves me right, I should still have a junior there.¡±


    ¡°Your previous club?¡±


    ¡°Un. Did I forget to tell you? Heh, wanna guess which club it is?¡±


    ¡°You like photography so... the Photography Club?¡±


    I first thought of a modeling club but not only does it not exist in this school or perhaps any other school, but that¡¯s not where her passion lies. Besides, there¡¯s an obvious hint clutched by her hand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Juri unhappily pouted at my answer, ¡°Was it too easy? Ugh. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to make it a game.¡±


    I smirked at that, finding this a chance to tease her, ¡°You know, I can act like I don¡¯t know and throw wild guesses. Are you up for it?¡±


    ¡°What for?! You do love to tease, huh? That¡¯s correct, it¡¯s the Photography Club. Let¡¯s go and visit them.¡±


    Puffing up her cheeks, Juri grabbed my wrist and pulled me towards the entrance of the Club Building, fully ignoring the other students who were confused as to who she is or why she was dragging me with her.


    Well, that¡¯s adorable of her so... I yed along. Besides, going to her old club could bring me another treasure trove for things rted to her.

 Chapter 1647 Photography Club

    Chapter 1647 Photography Club


    I was aware of the existence of the Photography Club in our school. However, I had yet to visit it during one of my patrols or when Shizu brought me along with her. They¡¯re not a problematic club, after all.


    And Juri being a part of it definitely makes sense. She loved it even before getting scouted to be a model. Now that she wanted to bring me there, she¡¯s probably going to show me more of herself that I had yet to see because it¡¯s already in the past.


    Anyway, the Photography Club was located on the first floor of the club building. It was further inside, past the abandoned clubroom and the stairs. We had to make a turn and traverse the corridor that leads to more clubrooms.


    But given that it¡¯s on the first floor in the first ce, three minutes was more than enough to reach it.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Juri happily eximed as we stood before the clubroom. Looking up, there¡¯s the sign on the door that reads, ¡®Knock before you enter¡¯.


    ¡°Huh. First time I saw someone put out that kind of sign. Not even the Drama or Theater Club has one.¡± Imented which further roused the girl¡¯s enjoyment.


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s a sign I put up back then. I¡¯m d it¡¯s still here. Isn¡¯t it only appropriate to knock and not barge in unannounced?¡±


    Right. She¡¯s the propriety freak. How did I not connect that? Wait. With the way she said... there must be something else.


    ¡°Hmm. Isn¡¯t thatmon sense? Sounds like someone had continuously barged in your clubroom back then that spurred you to make that sign.¡±


    It¡¯s a wild guess but Juri¡¯s lips stretched wider into a jubnt grin.


    ¡°Heh, as expected of you, Ruki. You guessed it correctly in one try. That¡¯s exactly the reason. A guy kept on trying to ask me out. Setsu wasn¡¯t always around me back then as she was part of a different club.¡±


    Ah. So because there¡¯s no ward in the form of Setsuna-nee, he thought he could take the opportunity. It¡¯s quitemendable to use that kind of method... However...


    ¡°Where¡¯s that guy now? Can I beat him up for bothering you?¡±


    Yeah. It would never sit well with me even if he¡¯s already out of the picture.


    ¡°Ruki, your thoughts are leaking. I shot him down brutally and barred him from our club. I even reported him to our Club Advisor. In the end, he almost got suspended. Also, Setsu brought down retribution to him that he almost dropped out.¡±


    How brutal? And what is Setsuna-nee? A wraith that haunts people down?


    Anyway, imagining that scenario... it¡¯sughable, to say the least. But if it was me... he¡¯d be hiding in the infirmary too because of the swollen face that I would be giving him.


    Uh. Alright. Let¡¯s stop thinking in the mindset of a violent idiot.


    ¡°Good for him, I guess?¡± I shrugged and that made Juriugh way harder.


    She¡¯s digging my reactions too well. As always, everything I do is something praiseworthy for her. I¡¯m so lucky to have caught her eye.


    Soon after that, the door finally opened, and someone I didn¡¯t expect reared her head to check on who knocked.


    ¡°Eh? Onoda-kun? What are you doing here?¡± The girl reacted upon seeing me. She¡¯s both surprised and delighted as if she just won a lottery. She probably thought I was visiting her. Unfortunately, when she noticed who was standing next to me, she pulled back her initial reaction and stared at the familiar woman in front of her, ¡°Oh... You¡¯re Koizumi-san... No, senpai?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Imari-chan? You never told me you are part of this club.¡± Juri didn¡¯t focus on her initial reaction but instead on the identity of the girl. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, she¡¯s my ssmate and like I said, someone who will probably be delighted to see me visit her. Shimura.


    Compared to how she was in the ssroom, the girl appeared more charming than before. Was it because of her different hairstyle? She had her long hair tied, resulting in her ear and neck being exposed. Furthermore, she put on a hair clip to keep her bangs to one side rather than have it fall seamlessly as part of her everyday appearance.


    ¡°Uhm... I also only learned recently that you¡¯re a senior member of our club... Thank you for the tips from before.¡± Shimura answered.


    Thinking back to that practice game that we watched before, Shimura was among those girls who surrounded Juri to ask for tips regarding fashion or makeup.


    Although I had yet to see some improvement regarding that, it¡¯s fully shown to me this time... Mhm, while I wouldn¡¯t call her in looking, there¡¯s nothing about her that stood out before. Even when I walked alongside her and Misumi recently, I couldn¡¯t recall a moment where I found her very charming. In any case, she¡¯s still among the girls I grew close to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m here for a visit. And Ruki here is my tour guide. Can he alsoe in?¡±


    ¡°Oh... Of course, you¡¯re both wee. Pleasee in.¡± Shimura stepped aside and slid the door open enough for us toe in.


    I don¡¯t know if the girl started suspecting of what I am to Juri but she surely couldn¡¯t help but stare at me and still be d to see me visit her club.


    She put on a very pleasant smile and guided us in.


    I let Juri enter first before following behind her. However, as we walked further into the clubroom, the two girls sandwiched me between them.


    Juri noticed Shimura¡¯s clear interest in me but didn¡¯tment on it. Instead, she put on a meaningful smile and a yful poke at my side, conveying what she picked up.


    Their clubroom was quite neat and almost instantly, we were greeted by frames of photos on the walls. Most of them were scenic photos probably taken by every member of the club.


    There¡¯s a table in the middle of the room surrounded by chairs. One of which was pulled out. Judging from the magazine in front of it and the bag ced at the next seat, it was where Shimura was sitting.


    Then further into the room, there were two more people there. A girl and a boy. Possibly seniors. They¡¯re seated next to each other. The girl was wearing some kind of monocle or a loupe as she was busy tinkering on a gadget while the boy was providing her assistance.


    From what I could see, it¡¯s probably an old proid camera. With my meager knowledge of photography, the new models of that type of instant camera were worth a fortune. As for the value of those old models, I had no idea. I never had one.


    But well, they''re so concentrated on it that they probably didn¡¯t notice our arrival.


    In any case, when Juri¡¯s eyesnded on the girl, a mischievous smile crept on her face as she tottered towards them.


    Shimura and I were left standing there. She¡¯s confused while I already kind of figured out the identity of one of them.


    The girl is the junior Juri mentioned. I mean, it¡¯s impossible for it to be the dude. She would tell me about it otherwise.


    ¡°Hmm? I see. That camera is still here. You¡¯re always so diligent, Marin.¡± Juri said in a louder voice as she leaned on the other side of the girl.


    Startled at Juri¡¯s sudden appearance, the two of them almost fell over.


    The dude managed to bnce himself and supported the other girl¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Juri-senpai! Wow... It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you outside of a magazine.¡±


    As soon as she got a good look at the neer, her hand whipped off the apparatus she was wearing as she excitedly eximed while sighing in contentment. The guy behind her was puzzled but the same as the others, mesmerized by Juri¡¯s overflowing charm.

 Chapter 1648 Photography Club (2)

    Chapter 1648 Photography Club (2)


    With the way Juri¡¯s junior reacted, their meeting didn¡¯t feel like a reunion at all but a simple visit from a senior to her junior. They immediately hit it off as Marin, a third-year student, happily amodated her and left what she was working on to the guy next to her.


    She introduced him to Juri, saying he was her junior who continued helping her maintain the club. Juri acknowledged him with a nod and a small smile, thanking him for his help.


    He appeared a little starstruck at that point. Most likely, he finally recognized her after the initial state of being mesmerized by her.


    Looking at their small shelves that contained photo albums, books, and magazines, there was probably a fashion magazine where Juri appeared among them.


    Shimura, who remained by my side, whispered to me, introducing her seniors to the club.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, that¡¯s the Club President, Kokonoe Marin-senpai. She¡¯s kind enough to ept me here. And that¡¯s Hisashi Keita-senpai. He¡¯s a year ahead of us and as you can see, he¡¯s pretty much the assistant of Marin-senpai. There are four more members but they¡¯re not here today.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you for filling me in. I appreciate that.¡± I replied, throwing her my usual smile.


    Although it¡¯s not my intention, the girl almost became flustered upon catching my image. She¡¯s not good at hiding her crush, huh? But then again, she could still hold a normal conversation with me. There¡¯s probably another factor for it today.


    Shimura fixed her hair, tucking the dangling few strands at the back of her ear before returning the same smile.


    ¡°You came here with Koizumi-senpai. I remember you were also with her back then... Uhm, if it¡¯s not intruding of a question, can I ask how close you are to her?¡±


    Ah. She¡¯s curious. And she¡¯s asking the correct questions. Well, there¡¯s no reason for me to shut her down. And given that Juri was still engaged in a conversation with Kokonoe-senpai, I decided to entertain Shimura for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. She¡¯s Satsuki¡¯s sister¡¯s best friend. I got to know her through that connection. As to how close am I to her, maybe as close as the others? She¡¯s treating me as her precious junior, maybe more than that.¡±


    Was that too much information? Maybe.


    Because when I checked Shimura, her eyes seemed to be spinning in circles, drawing spirals in them. She¡¯s trying to solve the puzzle rather than be content with my somewhat vague answer.


    A few secondster, she regained focus as she looked at me before muttering silently, ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Did she already categorize Juri as another strong rival? Possibly. But who knows what¡¯s really going on in her head?


    Anyway, my hand moved on its own, patting the girl¡¯s head and Shimura enjoyed every bit of it as if she was a cat being petted.


    Juri who noticed that gave me a meaningful side-eye. She crossed her arms and then stopped Kokonoe-senpai from speaking.


    Then before their eyes, she started walking back to me, grabbed me by the arm, and presented me to her junior.


    ¡°Right, Marin. Do you know Ruki? I¡¯d like you to treat him like how you treated me. You see, he¡¯s my precious junior.¡±


    Juri copied what I did to Shimura and started patting my head.


    However, Kokonoe-senpai¡¯s reaction was probably far from what she expected.


    The senior stared at me. A hint of aversion or wariness could be seen on her face. She recognized me, of course. And the same could be said for the guy behind her.


    Most likely, she¡¯s among those who didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of me based on the countless rumors floating around. As for the guy, well, my notoriety was already widespread. He surely heard a thing or two about me. And if I wasn¡¯t wrong, he¡¯s being wary of my reputation.


    Not in abat sense but because of the fact that a lot of girls weren''t even criticizing me for being surrounded by a bunch of girls.


    And considering he put himself in a position close to being an assistant to the girl, he¡¯s definitely gunning for her. Or maybe, they¡¯re already a couple.


    Seconds passed and fortunately, the girl in front managed to gather herself.


    She straightened her back and scrutinized me from bottom to top before replying to Juri.


    ¡°Precious junior, you say? What about me, senpai? Wait. No... Despite his current position in our school, isn¡¯t he also my junior? How can I aplish what you said?¡±


    ¡°Senpai, you can also reject it.¡± The guy behind her interjected.


    Unfortunately for him, what he suggested drew the ire of both Juri and Kokonoe-senpai.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are part of this conversation, Hisashi-kun.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s right! It¡¯s Juri-senpai¡¯s request. I¡¯ll decide for myself.¡±


    Not expecting that drawback, a bitter look shed across his face before eventually turning that into animosity directed at me.


    This guy... I don¡¯t even care about his existence here but to think that he will have the gall to act like this... is he asking for a beating?


    ¡°Ah. May I say something?¡± I raised my hand, gathering their attention.


    Shimura, who was left behind there, also approached us but remained a bystander. She¡¯s just interested in how this would proceed.


    Juri didn¡¯t immediately give an okay, instead, she let Kokonoe-senpai decide it. And because the girl couldn¡¯t figure out what I was going to say, it didn¡¯t take long for her to give me the go signal.


    ¡°Uh. Kokonoe-senpai, right? I say, you don¡¯t have to treat me like how you treat Juri. I also don¡¯t want to trouble you. In fact, I¡¯m only here to apany her.¡±


    Although my words were quite simr to what the guy had just said, the reception to it was different. I heard Juri giggling behind me while Kokonoe-senpai was stumped before eventually copying Juri.


    However, the words that came out of her mouth were far from the topic. She picked up something from my sentence.


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re on a first-name basis... Juri-senpai, is it what I think it is?¡± She drew a meaningful smile as she threw that sentence to Juri.


    Expecting that reaction, Juri countered with a flick on the girl¡¯s forehead, ¡°If I said it is, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will support you two! Hehe~ But Onoda-kun, your reputation is quite... you know?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kokonoe¡¯sugh was more mischievous than just being yful. Moreover, with thatst sentence, she already convinced herself that Juri¡¯s answer was a definite yes rather than a hypothetical one. The aversion in her eyes disappeared and what reced it was her concern towards whatever reputation I was waving in the school.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I tell you that it¡¯s inappropriate to judge a person based on what you heard from the others?¡± Even though she''s not up to date on my standing in this school apart from knowing that I¡¯m the Disciplinary Officer, Juri tried defending me while putting her propriety banner at the front.


    It¡¯s her bias working in my favor again. But then again, even if she heard about it, I doubt her opinion would change. In Juri¡¯s eyes, I was probably close to perfect and she¡¯ll only hold onto her own understanding of me.


    ¡°Is that so...? Okay then... I¡¯m going to do this for you, Juri-senpai. I¡¯ll be treating Onoda-kun like how I treat you.¡±


    She sounded unconvinced at first but dropped it right away at the next moment. Somehow, she¡¯s pretty simr to Juri. She¡¯s unconditionally treating Juri¡¯s words as the absolute...


    I wonder... what did Juri do for this girl to be this devoted?


    Well, I didn¡¯t have time to think about that anymore as Kokonoe-senpai stepped forward and lowered her head to me. Take care of me from now on, Onoda-kun. I¡¯ll set aside the seniority between us and treat you like my favorite senior. Say, what can I do for you?¡±


    As awkward as that sounded, the way she delivered those words showed no hesitation.


    Juri put a hand on her mouth, possibly preventing herself fromughing.


    As for Shimura and the guy who was already kicked to irrelevancy, they¡¯re both donning a stunned expression.


    I mean, anyone would if they saw what had just transpired here...


    Anyway, I have to say something, right?


    Let¡¯s see...


    ¡°Nothing for now. And honestly, you can be yourself around me Kokonoe-senpai. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to act as the senior between us... I appreciate the thought though. Juri said she¡¯s going to introduce me to her precious junior and I must say... I¡¯m blown away at how you both blew away my expectations.¡±


    Upon saying that, I looked behind me and saw Juri still holding back herughter. I reached for her hand and pulled her to stand next to me.


    And because of that, she straightened her expression before addressing me and Kokonoe-senpai.


    ¡°There you go being humble again, Ruki.¡± Juri pinched my cheek but it was without sufficient force. It¡¯s more like she just wanted to pick on it. Following that, she waved her hand as she faced Kokonoe-senpai, ¡°Geez. Marin, you¡¯re as hardworking and diligent but you still have a habit of following my every word. Okay, let¡¯s stop joking. Forget about treating him like me. Instead, take care of this guy for me. He¡¯s prone to trouble so...¡±


    Yep. That¡¯s what I was expecting. With the way she demanded that, I knew she was just joking and all of it was to simply relive her time as the senior of this club or it was her mischievous attempt to goad her surprisingly gullible junior.


    Without waiting for Kokonoe-senpai or anyone else to say something, Juri let her eyes wander around the room. Once she¡¯s done, she inhaled quite deeply before muttering in a lively tone, ¡°It¡¯s great to be back here... Marin, can you bring out the anthology albums wepiled before I left the club? I want to show it to Ruki.¡±


    In the end, even though this visit took quite a bit of a weird turn, Juri returned to her purpose of bringing me here apart from introducing me to her junior... to show me what could be considered her treasure when she¡¯s still a member of this club. For sure, this was her way to show me more of herself and understand her thoroughly.

 Chapter 1649 Photography Club (3)

    Chapter 1649 Photography Club (3)


    The Anthology Album that Kokonoe-senpai brought out was something they did for their Cultural Festival booth before. It contained all the works not just from their members but also from the former ones. They disyed and made an exhibit for it.


    In any case, I couldn¡¯t care less about the other entries in it. As soon as it got handed to us, I sat down alongside Juri to search for the photos taken by her.


    Shimura also joined us eventually and the two of us sang praises for every Juri¡¯s work that we identified. On the other hand, Juri, who probably didn¡¯t expect my over-the-top reaction to it, almost crumpled from the umting shame for her work. Perhaps for her, it¡¯s like we¡¯ve been scrutinizing her naked body that wouldter result in us worshiping her natural allure. Well, except her photos were mostly sceneries. The only photo that captured her appearance from two years ago was at the end of it wherein every member of the club was introduced.


    There¡¯s a solo photo that could very well be a magnificent portrait of her and a group photo where she¡¯s standing among the others from the same club.


    Of course, there¡¯s also Kokonoe-senpai there, and like Juri, she became embarrassed upon realizing that we¡¯reparing her appearance back then to her current one.


    Obviously, the guy who got pushed aside earlier also scrambled over to take a look at Kokonoe-senpai¡¯s photo. Too bad for him, he got pushed away by the girl, saying she didn¡¯t want him to see that.


    Well, I guess that confirmed their closeness.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an expert but if I must say something about these, it¡¯s that you certainly improved a lotpared to your recent photos.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon closing the album, I turned to check on Juri who was still trying to hide her embarrassment by hiding her reddened face using my shoulder.


    Given that our closeness was also pretty much showcased earlier, no one found that weird at all. Moreover, Kokonoe-senpai was even more pleased to see her senior with fresh reactions that she was witnessing for the first time.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, does that mean Koizumi-senpai has taken new photos?¡± Shimura asked. As she¡¯s also taken in by Juri¡¯s entries that were supposed to be taken two years ago, Shimura¡¯s eyes shed with excitement.


    Her interest was understandable, of course. She¡¯s part of this club means she¡¯s also someone who finds photography as either a passion or a hobby.


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s great enough to be considered a work of art. At least, in my eyes.¡±


    Not counting her most recent photo that captured my figure in it, the other ones in her personal album were amazing.


    ¡°Is that true? Juri-senpai has more?! Let me see!¡±


    Of course, the other girl in the room that was more like a fan than simply a junior also excitedly reacted to what I revealed.


    As a result, Juri was forced out of her ¡®hiding spot¡¯ to address that. But before opening her mouth to answer them, she nibbled on my ear, expressing her slight frustration. She probably wasn¡¯t nning on telling them about it but I went ahead and brought that up.


    It¡¯s wrong of me to do that, I admit.


    But in my defense, I want them to feel the same way I did when I saw those photos. Partly like bragging about my girl¡¯s aplishments.


    I know. I was getting ahead of myself but if Juri truly hated it, she would¡¯ve stopped me from revealing it.


    Furthermore, apart from the guy who I already forgot the name, Shimura and Kokonoe-senpai will definitely give positive feedback regardless of Juri¡¯s choice to show them that album or not.


    Did she even bring it with her? For sure. She¡¯s treating that like a personal diary so she¡¯ll always keep it close to herself.


    ¡°Do you all want to see it? I bet you¡¯ll be surprised. Especially you, Imari-chan.¡±


    After leaving my ear alone, Juri faced her two juniors from this club. She¡¯s grinning from ear to ear as if she¡¯s about to throw away her propriety again.


    ¡°Huh? Why will I be?¡± Shimura blinked her eyes in confusion.


    On the other hand, Kokonoe-senpai appeared more enthused at the prospect of a surprise.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask this bbermouth?¡± Juri answered as she poked my cheek. And even before Shimura followed her words, she already pulled out the album.


    Kokonoe-senpai was the first to react to that. She pointed at it as if she was staring at a sacred relic. ¡°Oh! That photo album! You never allowed anyone a glimpse of what¡¯s inside that, Juri-senpai. To think that Onoda-kun got to see its contents first. I¡¯m envious!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I refrained from showing this to others before, Marin. I wasn¡¯t confident yet... Today, however...¡±


    Even without finishing her words, her passionate gaze directed at me was already enough implication to my involvement.


    Yep. In this club, Juri was going all out in unting what kind of rtionship we have. Although we¡¯re not confirming anything, we''re definitely not acting like a normal senior and her junior. It''s more than that.


    Kokonoe-senpai pped her hands excitedly upon understanding it. On the other hand, Shimura had a different reaction.


    At first, it¡¯s like another weight fell upon her shoulder, she forced a smile to hide her slight bitterness from realizing that even if Juri isn¡¯t my girlfriend yet, she¡¯s already the same as the other girls around me. It''s like she gained another powerful rival and her chances of getting her own spot had just gotten an increase in difficulty.


    Ah. She recovered from it quickly though. She shook her head and her genuine excitement and anticipation for Juri¡¯s work resurfaced.


    And with that, Juri presented them with the photo album, showing them all of her entries there.


    Once they reached thest page, the expected happened, Kokonoe-senpai¡¯s grin grew wider while Shimura was astonished and amazed at the same time before looking at me with more admiration than before.


    ¡°Y-you look great in that photo, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Juri agreed right away before another mischievous smile bloomed from her lips, ¡°Ah. Right. This is a secret but Ruki here has the aptitude of being a top model. I have photos of him that show that. Wanna see?¡±


    Ah. Of course, she¡¯s going to get back at me by also showing them a side of me that was far from how I usually is; the photos she sent to that magazine contest.


    No matter how thick of a face I have... there¡¯s no doubt that when I saw both Kokonoe-senpai and Shimura eagerly nodding their heads, my face heated up.


    And so, for the next five minutes, it¡¯s my turn to hold on to my poker face and not act embarrassed.


    -


    -


    Upon leaving the Photography Club, Juri and I didn¡¯t return to Setsuna-nee right away. Instead, as if we were just waiting for one of us to take the initiative, our feet led us somewhere we could truly be alone. A ce where no one could interrupt us...


    Where? Of course, an empty clubroom.


    ¡°Ruki, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to stare at me as if you¡¯re going to wolf me down?¡±


    ¡°Well, I admit, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking about right now. But can you me me? You made me like this, Juri... Before bringing you back to Setsuna-nee... there¡¯s no way I will miss this opportunity...¡±


    Even before the door we entered closed, I already caught the girl in my arms. Likewise, Juri hooked her arms around my nape, pulling my head down, enough for our foreheads to touch.


    Then, after a short burst ofughter from both of us, we closed our eyes and let our bodies move on their own ording to what we both desired at the moment.


    A secondter, our lips touched and our passionate moment started. There¡¯s no need to restrain ourselves anymore.

 Chapter 1650 Reporting in

    Chapter 1650 Reporting in


    On our way back to the Administration Building, Juri and I talked about the uing match of Satsuki. I told her our ss¡¯s n for it as well as how I wouldn¡¯t be able to join them initially.


    Naturally, I also went into detail about my next destination after I separated from her.


    She got curious about why I needed to report to Hayashi-sensei. I didn¡¯t tell her the cause of it but at least, I linked it to my position as Disciplinary Officer.


    I didn¡¯t have to hide what I did yesterday to the silent guy but I deemed it better not to make her needlessly worry about a resolved issue like that anymore. Besides, she¡¯s still in the process of slowly epting everything about me.


    And for sure, it would stille up as a topic of our conversation in the future.


    ¡°Okay. I understand how busy you will be today. Don¡¯t forget to take a break, understand?¡±


    Although Juri wasn¡¯t that amused upon hearing all that, she was well aware that it was already a normal schedule for me. And so, upon brainstorming on what to say, that¡¯s all she coulde up with. A reminder not to overwork myself.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. You know me. I¡¯m daring enough to put myself in this kind of situation... No matter what, I¡¯ll see to it that things won¡¯t end with all of you worrying about my health. I mean, you¡¯ve felt how healthy I am.¡± To lighten up the mood, I yfully added thatst sentence. Even if we didn¡¯t go past the passionate kisses, it¡¯s a natural reaction for me to be turned on for a girl I wholeheartedly desire... And with our bodies that close together, Juri felt it through our clothes.


    And so, it only took a second before Juri¡¯s face reacted like the fine maiden that she is. Her face became beet red as she somehow lost her bnce from thinking about it. Most likely, she tried recalling the sensation in her head and it came back vividly.


    I was quick to support her but my touches just intensified her vivid recollection. As a result, I still ended up holding her close to me just to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t fall down. Moreover, given that we were already outside, we became a point of interest for those walking by.


    When Juri recovered a minute or twoter, she lightly pped my shoulder as she bit her lip to prevent her expression from naturally shifting ording to what she was currently feeling.


    ¡°How inappropriate, Ruki... But to use that as your standard for being healthy... I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not convinced.¡±


    After releasing a sigh at the end, Juri then reached for my cheeks and pinched them with all her might. When she let go of it, she startedughing while poking my cheeks.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll be pinching that. To test if you¡¯re as healthy as you imed to be.¡± While donning a mischievous expression, Juri whispered that as her eyes concentrated on the bulge in my pants as though she was marking it in her crosshair.


    No matter how brave or shameless I am, I involuntarily gulped down from that.


    I mean, knowing the girl, she wasn¡¯t joking... she¡¯s going to do it given the chance. And perhaps if not for our present location, she might bepelled not to wait for next time and do it right away. That¡¯s how serious she is about that...


    I guess being yful backfired on me this time... Uh... I¡¯ll take that loss. It¡¯s for Juri, anyway.


    -


    -


    Upon arriving at the same room where we left Setsuna-nee and Sakuma alone, the sight that weed us was Setsuna-nee patting Sakuma¡¯s head as if he¡¯s a pet she¡¯s doting on.


    The guy wasn¡¯t against it though. He even looked like he was enjoying his current position.


    Should I call that progress in their rtionship? I don¡¯t know. And honestly, I have no time to find out anymore.


    After telling the guy to stay there with them and escort them to join up with our ss on their way to the venue, I left the room and continued to my next destination.


    Before taking the steps to the third floor, I first made sure that no one was around. Even if I have a business with the Director of the school, I would definitely be scolded by any teacher who¡¯d find me wandering towards it.


    I also intentionally slowed down my steps just to arrange the thoughts in my head.


    I did try to organize a coherent n on how to tackle the reporting. However, after reading through it, I decided to scrap it and just improvise on the spot.


    While that sounded like someonezy would do, I have my reasoning.


    A lot has happened but at the same time, I also have a lot of things to omit. If I go by just picking out what can be deemed as normal, Hayashi-sensei will definitely find some gap in information about it.


    And so, instead of outright lying about a lot of things, I decided to simply retell it in a way where nothing explicit will be said or narrated.


    For example, instead of getting a blowjob in the karaoke... I¡¯ll skip that part and tell Hayashi-sensei that we were there to celebrate the girl¡¯s birthday. As an added detail, I¡¯ll let slip that Saki is one of my girls.


    Even if Hayashi-sensei confidently told me that she was aware of what I was doing, I doubt she had the full information on the girls connected to me. The only thing she¡¯s holding onto was also mere suspicions, much like most of the students in the school.


    With that thought in mind, I soon arrived before the Director¡¯s Office.


    Before knocking anding inside, I perked my ears to listen in just in case someone else was inside the room.


    And sure enough, I could hear a familiar old man¡¯s voice inside. The acting Principal.


    He¡¯sining about something.


    ¡°Director, if I may have a word about this camping trip... Even if they¡¯re alumni of our school, won¡¯t it be risky to have them supervise our students? What if something happened that¡¯s not within their capacity? Can we seriously trust them to resolve it?¡±


    ¡°I understand your concern, Principal. But this is something they proposed. Let¡¯s have faith in them, okay? Some of them are your previous students as well. Don¡¯t you want to see what they are capable of nowadays?¡±


    ¡°That... I do. However, that still doesn¡¯t justify how they only proposed it to us just so our school will shoulder the cost.¡±


    ¡°Ah. So that¡¯s what you¡¯re really concerned about. The cost. Have I been shorting you on your sry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Director!¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re losing weight, aren¡¯t you? Are you not eating properly?¡±


    ¡°No... I...¡±


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. If you¡¯re worried about our school¡¯s finances, just make sure you¡¯re allocating our budget in the right ces. This camping trip will be financed by my own pockets. Happy?¡±


    ... What kind of conversation did I run into? And Hayashi-sensei... I get that she basically owned the school but is there a reason why she¡¯s going to that length in eding to the proposal? What¡¯s in it for her?


    Of course, only she could answer that.


    Not long after that, the old Principal walked out of the room.


    When he saw me standing there, he quickly used his handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his face and neck before forcing himself to smile.


    For sure, he¡¯s already aware that I am bing a constant visitor here but as someone living off of the sry being paid by Hayashi-sensei, he¡¯s nothing more than a figurehead to take away the hassle of being the face of the school from Hayashi-sensei.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Principal.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Our young Disciplinary Officer. Are you here to see the Director?¡±


    I thought he was going to walk back to his room but surprisingly, he started a conversation.


    Looking at the still-opened door, I could already see Hayashi-sensei staring at us, looking amused.


    She¡¯s probably getting off from seeing me acting differently than how I usually am around her.


    In any case, there¡¯s no reason for me to act important here and ignore the old man.


    ¡°Yes. I have been called in to report.¡±


    ¡°Ah. How diligent...¡± He eximed and with the way he fell into contemtion, he was probably thinking about whether he could also exert his authority on me. And most likely, it¡¯s about the topic they were just discussing.


    Unfortunately, before he coulde up with something, Hayashi-sensei faked a cough, stopping him.


    ¡°Oh. G-go ahead and get in. You shouldn¡¯t make the Director wait.¡±


    Without waiting for me to reply, the old man immediately trudged back to his room, leaving me and the opened door to the Director¡¯s Office. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°That old man. Don¡¯t listen to him, alright? He¡¯s worrying about useless things.¡±


    That¡¯s Hayashi-sensei¡¯s first words upon my entry. She had her hand on her forehead as though the old man had just given her a headache for trying to raise that topic with her.


    In any case, my curiosity was also piqued by hearing their conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sensei. But isn¡¯t the Principal¡¯s concern valid? Are you that generous to shoulder the expense of the camping trip?¡±


    As I raised that question, instead of walking to sit in front of her. I made my way behind the sofa she was sitting on. And before she could realize what I was about to do, my hands already moved to her head, stabilizing it by pressing my thumb on her temple.


    ¡°Oi brat, what are you doing? Also, it¡¯s a bad habit to eavesdrop.¡±


    ¡°Is it? My bad. Then sensei can choose not to answer it. But allow me to massage your head.¡± I gave a straightforward answer which immediately resulted in Hayashi-sensei lifting her head to capture my audacious mug.

 Chapter 1651 Reporting in (2)

    Chapter 1651 Reporting in (2)


    ¡°Who says I need a massage? Brat, are you bing audacious with me?¡± Hayashi-sensei snarled back her eyes ring at me from below.


    She lifted her head just as slightly, giving me quite a view of her face and the crevice below.


    She¡¯s unaware of that and with how I could control my expression, I might need to voice it out to make her realize that she opened a window for me.


    Despite calling me out like that, she did nothing to stop me from massaging her. In fact, even if it¡¯s not noticeable at first, relief gradually washed over her expression as my thumbs did their job, circling on a pressure point.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, sensei. This might be me being audacious. However, can¡¯t I provide you relief? I¡¯m already here anyway.¡±


    ¡°Manners, Onoda-kun. You can¡¯t suddenly do this when you aren¡¯t asked for.¡±


    ¡°I see... Then sensei, I¡¯ll keep that in mind next time.¡±


    I trailed my voice at first, sounding like I was going to stop. As a result, Hayashi-sensei who thought it was over rxed herself only to be met by my skillful hands¡¯ continued assault.


    This time, I also slid it down to her shoulders, relieving the stiffness she unknowingly umted there. With the subdued sound of her bones seemingly cracking into ce, the woman involuntarily issued a relieved moan.


    Upon realizing what she had done, Hayashi-sensei immediately stood up and distanced herself from me. Her face gradually turned pink from embarrassment but to keep up with her stature, she acted unbothered by trying to scold me.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, brat! Ugh. Sit down and finish with your reporting. I have no time to waste with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sensei. I apologize for making you feel ufortable. I smilingly shook my head and raised my arms in surrender.


    Hayashi-sensei bit her lips before averting her gaze. She knew that she was being unreasonable forshing out at me but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t let herself be dragged to my rhythm. In her head, she¡¯s the one with authority here, not me so... she had to keep up appearances.


    ¡°Stop mentioning that already. You did well but... You¡¯re not here to provide me relief. Remember to stick to what you¡¯re supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh... I see. I understand. Well then sensei. Should I start my report like this or...?¡±


    Even without finishing my words, she understood what I meant there. And so, while looking a little indignant, Hayashi-sensei calmed herself down, and fixed her sses before walking back to sit across from me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She maintained a poker face with her eyes intently focused on me.


    Yeah. She still had it in her to not act all flustered from something she hadn¡¯t prepared for. But then again, she¡¯s probably not that averse to how I act around her. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve already kicked me out of the room for putting my hands on her.


    I could say that part of it was still because of my father¡¯s influence on her. It would take a while before she couldpletely separate me from him and look at me as a different person.


    Well, not that I was trying to establish myself in her eyes. Nheless, as the one with the highest authority in this school, I had to keep being in her good graces. It would help not just me but also everyone connected to me.


    ¡°Alright brat. Start from after you left this room yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Uhm... Sensei, forgive me for asking but... what exactly should I report to you? Is it everything I did yesterday or... what I observed in school?¡±


    I already know the answer to that but to at least smoothen out the mood in the room, I had to bring that up.


    Hayashi-sensei narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Both. Don¡¯t leave out any details. I have to make sure that you¡¯re not problematic. You might have had a reason to handle it that way yesterday but I have no idea if you¡¯ll keep using violence to solve a problem. I¡¯ll be judging you based on these reports you¡¯re going to make. I know it will be easy for you to lie with it but I believe you understand that it¡¯s also my way to determine your trustworthiness.¡±


    Ah. Of course, I understand that this is all just a test for her. Since she couldn¡¯t really punish me for yesterday, she came up with this to keep me in check and at the same time, find out more about me.


    In a way, I could connect this to my father¡¯s advice to her when she called him to ask about me...


    ¡°Alright. But sensei, I will not be able to perfectly aplish the ¡®don¡¯t leave out any details¡¯. Can I omit my private moments with my girls? Only that will be left out.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I also don¡¯t want to hear your method about how you fooled all of them to be with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s harsh, sensei. I¡¯m at least very transparent to them. Just like what I¡¯m going to do here, they¡¯re aware of everything I do.¡±


    ¡°Heh. I¡¯m impressed they haven¡¯t gone for your throat yet. Especially that child, Shizu. I never thought she¡¯s the type to fall in love with someone and of all people, it has to be you.¡±


    Honestly, I¡¯m also impressed by that. Well, she had no idea that before they fullymitted to me, those girls were already aware of how I am as a person. At this point, only Juri, Marika, and Yayoi-san were the only ones who had yet to know everything about me.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought at first too, sensei. Good thing I didn¡¯t give up on trying to understand her... I think you should talk to her again, sensei. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find her more interesting than you initially thought.¡±


    ¡°Brat, you look like you¡¯re on cloud nine when talking about her. Alright. I¡¯ll do that. It¡¯s been a while since I checked on her state. And she¡¯s not that talkative when reporting to me or asking me for advice. Continue with your report then. I won¡¯t interrupt this time.¡±


    Hayashi-sensei nodded in agreement. Since Shizu treated Hayashi-sensei as a mentor, she¡¯s probably the one who understood that girl the most. But that¡¯s before I came into the picture. Although not really that noticeable to other people, Shizu has changed a lot in the short time ever since I broke through the protective cage she holed herself in.


    My suggestion was for them to somehow be on the same page again. Maybe even if it¡¯s not me, Shizu could also provide this woman the distraction to stop her from being depressed from her broken heart.


    Anyway, I might be getting ahead of myself there but I only mean well, at the very least.


    ¡°Understood.¡± I nodded before starting with my report.


    everything that happened today before meeting her.


    I told her that I knew Juri and Setsuna-nee and apanied them Like I previously nned, the only things I left out were my private moments with my girls and Eguchi-sensei. I also included everything that happened today before meeting her.


    I told her that I knew Juri and Setsuna-nee and apanied them when scouting for the camping location. Though that made her raise an eyebrow, she probably managed to link Satsuki into the equation.


    Among everything I reported to her, the one thing Hayashi-sensei showed the most interest in was my involvement in Ichihara Jun and Marika.


    Of course, she¡¯s not clueless about their identity. So, after hearing me bing like a roadblock and police to keep that guy in check, Hayashi-sensei asked me to borate on what exactly my connection to them is.


    ¡°You... Did you just say you¡¯ve stolen Kujou from Ichihara? Brat, are you mad?!¡±


    Yep. That became her reaction when I revealed my rtionship with Marika to her.

 Chapter 1652 To understand and to help

    Chapter 1652 To understand and to help


    From what happened yesterday, it¡¯s only a matter of time before everyone could properly link Marika to me. Moreover, I doubt we¡¯d be able to stop ourselves from being drawn to each other.


    One of these days, she might even show up in our ssroom just for that chance to see me or I would do it myself, regardless of whether their followers are around or not.


    And so, by telling Hayashi-sensei about it in advance, it wouldn¡¯t shock her anymore when she found out in the future.


    Her reaction was also within my expectations. She¡¯s aware of the power behind those two names. If I recall correctly, the Ichihara Family might even be one of the donors in the school. Although not enough to usurp Hayashi-sensei¡¯s authority, they definitely had some power being exercised. Hence, despite the problematic spoiled brat, he remained untouched in this school.


    As for Marika. Maybe the Ichihara or her own family also arranged something for her.


    Now that I put my foot in that water, it¡¯s now a muddled mess that could give Hayashi-sensei another bout of headache.


    Shortly after raising her voice, the woman once again put a hand on her forehead as she weakly rested her back.


    Well, as a selfish idiot, I really only cared about my girls, never did I think about how it would affect the others. And this time, Hayashi-sensei had been implicated.


    I felt a pang of guilt but that¡¯s all. I was still notpelled to change my decision.


    ¡°Yes. You can say I am mad, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Brat. I get that you¡¯re brave and you have your parents behind you. However, it¡¯s not a simple issue you can just gloss over.¡±


    ¡°I fully understand the risk. I already confided in my parents about this decision. But sensei, do you really think that sweet girl deserved to be with someone like Ichihara Jun? She deserved some freedom.¡±


    ¡°Freedom, huh? Then why does it sound like you¡¯re gonna take her in as well? How many girls are with you already? Won¡¯t she just be another number on the list? How is that freedom?¡±


    She got a point. However, she drew that up from the limited information that I¡¯ve given to her. But then again, since I was already set on making Marika mine and the girl also made her choice to be with me, what Hayashi-sensei said would definitely be the conclusion in this situation.


    In the end, from the outer perspective, she¡¯s still going to be a caged bird. She¡¯s just going to move from one cage to another.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s going to be her own choice, sensei. It won¡¯t be an arranged marriage that our families set up. She deserved that much. Though, I admit that I¡¯m also at fault for being the one she turns to after I opened her eyes about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to change your mind?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Heh. That sounded like what your father said to me before. But this isn¡¯t about me or you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    I see. She also asked the same question to him, huh? Surely, it¡¯s whether my father would ever change his mind about my mother. And at that point, he¡¯s already head-over-heels to my mother.


    ¡°Mhm. That much I understand sensei. You¡¯re concerned for Marika.¡±


    Hayashi-sensei nodded as she sat up, her expression turning serious.


    ¡°What will you say if I summon Kujou to talk about this topic? I want to hear her side and maybe give her advice too. If she still chooses you by the end of it, I will leave you two alone.¡±


    ¡°Nothing? It¡¯s not in my ce to tell you what to do, sensei.¡± I shrugged. It¡¯s easy to guess what she¡¯s trying to do here. Apart from her genuine concern about Marika since she¡¯s more than aware of the power of both the Ichihara and the Kujou, she¡¯s probably also going to try and understand me through that girl. How my head works or why should I risk stepping in between the two giant families just for her¡­


    ¡°I also believe Marika truly needs more than just my guidance. I know I¡¯m not perfect for it and I want what''s best for her. I don¡¯t want her to regret her choice in the future. Among the adults nearby, I can trust you enough not to make it difficult for her, sensei.¡± I continued with a sincere tone.


    Perhaps not expecting me to say that, Hayashi-sensei intently stared at me, observing me dearly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Hmm... I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re just full of yourself but I¡¯m d you¡¯re not going to be stubborn with this. Don¡¯t worry. Shizu and Kujou, I will only talk to them and hear their side. Don''t people say that you¡¯ll be best known to the ones closest to you? I also have this nagging thought to understand you.¡±


    She paused for a moment there. From the way her body was correcting her sitting posture, she was clearly preparing herself for something else.


    A few secondster. With a bitter smile on her lips, she continued, ¡°Your father... Even if he¡¯s a smug idiot who looked like he already had it all together even during his first year in high school, he remained diligent at everything, not making a mistake every step of the way.¡±


    Ah. This woman. She¡¯s definitely too lovestruck towards my father. Even if she didn¡¯t end up being the one he fell in love with, she never resented him for it.


    In fact, she probably watched him day by day until they got separated. And even after years of having no contact with him or finding out that he¡¯s already married, that didn¡¯t change.


    Well, she did try making her move. But it¡¯s already toote.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m really too full of myself. I won¡¯t deny that. You see, sensei. I don¡¯t want to lose any of them. That¡¯s why... I became like this. Call it naivety or arrogance but there¡¯s no other path in our current societal norm for what I am trying to aplish. And for the girls, I will never coerce them to stay with me. They always have the freedom to leave me...¡±


    I will continue returning to this office in the future. Might as well try to be open to one another. That way, there¡¯s no need for us to put on an act and gauge each other¡¯s intentions. It would be tiring to do that every time.


    Hopefully, Hayashi-sensei could pick up on my intention...


    ¡°Will you continue being like this in the future? Can you say for certain that your will won¡¯t ever break?¡±


    Leaning forward slightly, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s countenance now had the hint of her concern towards me. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s seeing me through the lens of her eyes but there¡¯s no doubt... She¡¯s genuinely curious about my ns or rather, if I will even change at all.


    She could continue to deny it but part of her still saw my father within me. And for sure, it would be hard for her not to do so no matter how different I am from him...


    ¡°Yes, sensei. You¡¯re wee to continue watching over me. In return...¡± As I trailed my voice there, I stood up from my seat and made my way towards her. I squatted a bit and reached for her hand, sping it between my palms, ¡°... allow me to be of help to you as well.¡±


    Not expecting this development at all, Hayashi-sensei could only get stuck staring silly at me. Her lips quivered and her face contorted to an indescribable expression. Whatever was in her head, I could be certain that rejection wasn¡¯t at the forefront.

 Chapter 1653 Contrast

    Chapter 1653 Contrast


    With how sweaty our hands were bing, I waited for a while before letting go of Hayashi-sensei¡¯s hand. Then, as politely as possible, I wiped her palms dry before bowing to her with my upper body inclining forward.


    She watched every move I made quite carefully. Most likely, she found me silly for doing so but that¡¯s all. Her mouth remained closed.


    I retreated shortly after that. But instead of returning to my seat, I only took a step back and stood in front of her.


    Given herck of reaction, I won''t be surprised if she dismisses me and tells me to go.


    However, even after a minute passed, there was no change in Hayashi-sensei¡¯s countenance. She simply stared at me, her eyes shining in contemtion.


    Whether she''s doing that on purpose or not, I had no idea. But one thing was for certain, she heard my counter-proposal and she was processing it inside her head.


    Was this bing awkward? Maybe. I pushed us in this direction, after all. Because of that, I also couldn¡¯tin here and endure the growing awkwardness alongside her.


    I thought of preparing tea for her but I quickly shelved the idea after considering how long it would take.


    I have to go soon. Every minute counts for me. That way, I will still have an allowance to visit my girls in their clubs before I go to meet up with the others.


    And so, with nothing else to do except maintain eye contact with her, I used the moment to thoroughly observe her.


    Well, I didn''t focus on her appearance. It''s undeniable that she''s still as gorgeous as before. Students are still losing their minds about the mysterious school nurse, after all.


    I focused on her minute reactions. The way her eyebrows moved or the gradual contortion of her beautiful face. There were also the subtle movements of her upper body.


    Ah. Let''s not forget how her legs were crossed and it''s giving me a glimpse of her stocking-covered thighs. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I won''tpare it to any of my girls since I know how biased I can be. Let''s just say it can provide a lot offort to anyone.


    Wait. Scratch that. I said not her appearance but here I was, getting distracted by what she''s unintentionally showing me.


    I shook my head inwardly, rebooting my system. Then, I put my attention back to Hayashi-sensei.


    Earlier, she looked tired from the issues brought up by the Principal and I further added to it by telling her about Marika.


    At the moment, there¡¯s no trace of it anymore. Nheless, she¡¯s still definitely bogged down with how our conversation went.


    It¡¯s supposed to only be reporting to her about how my day went but we branched off upon my mention of Marika.


    She needed peace of mind the most right now. But with me here, I doubt she''d get it.


    In any case, waiting it out seemed to work.


    Eventually, Hayashi-sensei''s indescribable expression gradually melted away. She inclined her head to the side as she stared at me, partly in disbelief and partly in amusement.


    After shaking her head as if casting off unnecessary thoughts, a short burst ofughter escaped her mouth.


    ¡°Alright, brat. I¡¯ll allow you to help me but on one condition."


    A condition, huh? Will it even matter? It¡¯s not like my offer to help will bring her to my table. It¡¯s just going to be my way to ensure that I¡¯ll continue being in her good graces.


    Ah. Whatever. If that condition was enough to satisfy her, then so be it.


    With that thought in mind, I acted like I was considering my choices.


    Since she was watching me closely, that act tickled her amusement. She even looked a little smug from managing to draw a different reaction from me other than my usual poker face.


    I let her savor it for a while before raising a finger, ¡°One condition, right? Do pray tell, sensei.¡±


    "As expected, you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Along with a mysterious smile that bloomed as her expression became shrouded in delight, Hayashi-sensei stood up from her seat and approached me.


    Then, she leaned closer and sultrily whispered her one condition in my ear¡­


    -


    -


    Upon leaving the Director¡¯s Office, I looked behind me for a few seconds before shaking my head helplessly.


    I thought it would be some mind-numbing condition or something that would put me in a difficult situation. But no¡­ it was so simple I could easily aplish it without breaking a sweat.


    So much for that out-of-the-norm gesture, right?


    But I guess that¡¯s what she truly meant to do; shake me off by acting outside of my expectations.


    Even as I started walking away, her triumphantughter continued to leak out from the room. Perhaps she¡¯d even pull a wine from somewhere and drink it to relish upon her supposed ¡®victory¡¯ against me.


    Admittedly, I did lose that one. But hey, it also moved me towards my goal.


    With countless days ahead of us, there will always be a chance to bestow hereuppance¡­ We¡¯ll see who gets thestugh between us.


    As I left the Administration Building, I stuck to my n and went to check on each club connected to me.


    And since I promised, my feet also brought me to the Theater House to see the innocent forehead girl and my adorable golden ringlet girl.


    Visiting Misaki was proven easy as her clubmates somehow recognized me as the girl¡¯s special person because of the previous instances. They would vacate the room, giving us all the space in it.


    Well, as long as Misaki is happy, I guess? I spent a few minutes with her, telling her a short but a bit detailed summary of the events yesterday. And because she got barred from jumping in my embrace earlier, I took the initiative to spoil the girl even before she couldunch herself at me.


    I carried her to the long couch we previously used and spent the time there with the girlfortably snuggled to my chest.


    Although I already knew the answer, I tried inviting her toe with us to watch the basketball match.


    If it¡¯s only up to her, she won¡¯t think twice abouting. However, with how strict her parents are, it¡¯s nigh impossible to sneak her out, especially without a proper reason.


    Actually, Misaki almost cried from it. She really wanted toe, after all. Due to that, Iforted her and dropped that subject there. In ce of it, I brought up the topic of our uing date ¨C also known as the day I will take her out to buy a phone for her.


    Unfortunately, we still couldn¡¯t fix a date for it but the girl¡¯s mood immediately flipped just from imagining it.


    From there, we spent a few minutes together before I escorted her to where her clubmates were practicing.


    Before leaving, I thanked them for giving us that chance to be alone together.


    Since I was curious, I asked for the reason why they willingly gave us the room.


    The Club President only gave a simple answer¡­ ¡°MInamoto-san is always performing excellently whenever youe around, Onoda. She¡¯s drawing inspiration and motivation from you. Please take care of our Princess Star.¡±


    ¡­ Yeah. Let¡¯s notment about it. That result wasn¡¯t within my expectations. My only intention is to visit her, after all.


    On that note, I¡¯m d Misaki joined a great club with simrly great clubmates. I felt at ease knowing that she was in their good hands.


    After saying goodbye to Misaki onest time for today, I retraced my steps and returned to the area of their clubrooms.


    However, if the Drama Club had this very considerate and weing attitude towards me, the Theater Club was the opposite.


    As soon as I showed up before their door, Tanaka-senpai alongside the other club members as well as Marika¡¯s other followers piled out from inside.


    Not only that.


    Coming from outside the Theater House, Ichihara Jun¡¯s dogs swarmed in, joining Tanaka and the others. They used their bodies to block my way from entering the clubroom to see Marika.


    Really¡­ They¡¯re making things hard for themselves.

 Chapter 1654 Who can block us?

    Chapter 1654 Who can block us?


    ¡°Heh. What¡¯s this? Is it now forbidden to visit Kujou-senpai? ¡± I said as I stood there before the wall they made with their bodies.


    ¡°Go back, Onoda-kun.¡± Tanaka-senpai, who was positioned at the front, answered me. There¡¯s nothing much that could be gleaned from her expression but I guess her words were the collective will of these clowns.


    Really, what happened with teaming up with Takashima? Is she being diligent in his role as Ichihara Jun¡¯s mole?


    With how dependent his revenge against Ichihara Jun is on me; someone who sessfully stirred the pot, Tanaka-senpai here probably has a different goal. She¡¯s ying the double agent role quite well, after all.


    Considering Marika¡¯s followers are also part of this, she probably went along with what they thought would be best for the girl.


    I mean, in their eyes, I¡¯m the problem.


    Because of me, the previously naive girl who could only bite her lips at every wrongdoing Ichihara does to her has already changed a lot, leading her to start disregarding their advice.


    Their sentiments were understandable, to say the least. However, as Marika¡¯s followers, shouldn¡¯t they be supporting her?


    That should be the case normally. However, after dealing with them these past few weeks, they¡¯re only her followers in name. In the end, they all served either the Ichihara or the Kujou, not the girl herself.


    Even those two who chased after me and warned me before weren¡¯t really that loyal to her. They¡¯re only in it for the benefits they would receive when the two families'' agreement waspleted¡­


    If anything, this Tanaka-senpai was probably the only one going to stand by her decision in the end.


    ¡°Senpai, I¡¯ll only go back if Kujou-senpai sent me away herself," I answered, not minding how the clowns would take that.


    I even intentionally smirked as I scanned my eyes among them.


    And the result? I heard the sounds of gnashing teeth, clicking of tongues, and outright cursing at me.


    That''s hrious.


    And among those, only Tanaka-senpai showed aplicated expression.


    She frowned and put on a helpless smile. Being at the front of this, she had the liberty to show a different facial reaction.


    ¡°I apologize, Onoda-kun. Please don¡¯t make this difficult for all of us." She eventually said before taking another step to the front.


    While she probably looked like a leader to them, the reality was different. She actually did that to hide the fact that she had her phone hidden inside her uniform. It was dangling on her neck through ace. And by acting like she was going to push me away, she pulled it out to send a message to someone. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Understanding who she sent it to, I yed along with her.


    With a louder voice, I responded to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be, senpai. I understand that you¡¯re all here because you are ordered to¡­¡±


    As expected, even withoutpleting that, a lot of them already reacted. They averted their gazes as guilt crept upon their faces.


    Tanaka-senpai incredulously stared at me before returning to her previous spot. She held in herughter but her face was already showing her sense of aplishment through an impish smile.


    The next moment after that, the door that they were preventing me from reaching opened from the inside.


    Who else would open that?


    It¡¯s the golden ringlet girl. And although I couldn¡¯t see herpletely, there was someone behind her. Someone who was probably left inside the room to prevent her from approaching the door.


    Well, she failed at that task.


    Ignoring every follower that was serving as a barricade against me, the energetic golden ringlet girl opened up her own path in the middle of them to reach me.


    Because they¡¯re certain that Marika wouldn¡¯t be able toe out even if I made a scene here, their reaction was slow.


    By the time they realized that the girl already slipped past them, Marika had already reached me.


    ¡°Junior-kun, you came to visit!¡±


    -


    -


    Under their stupefied gazes, Marika happily pulled me into their clubroom while clinging to my arm. With how bright her smile is, none of them could utter a word. They could only watch us pass them by at the path the ringlet girl created.


    Furthermore, the one girl who was still inside the clubroom was pushed out by the girl before she firmly closed the door on them, leaving us all alone inside.


    Ah. Right. There¡¯s someone who reacted differently.


    When we passed by her, Tanaka-senpai covered her mouth as she was probably grinning at the result of her machination.


    Though I could aplish the same thing as she did, I¡¯m gonna give her the credit for stepping up this time. For sure, taking the initiative to help me out was her way of showing their current stance.


    Even if she¡¯s still unaware that I already know about Takashima, she definitely learned that things already progressed this much yesterday.


    ¡°Ruki-kun¡­¡± Not minding the mor that started to grow outside the room, Marika moved to my front, her face immediately finding thefort of my chest.


    Likewise, my arms locked behind her, pulling her in my tight embrace.


    I put on my best smile before lowering my lips to hers. Marika¡¯s lips met mine halfway and almost instantly, we were locked in an intimate kiss.


    Even if we saw each other yesterday, there was no chance for us to be alone together. Her desire to kiss me definitely piled up and doubled today.


    Of course, I feel the same way. But to make it fair for her, I gave her the free reign on how to go from here.


    And understanding that, Marika began taking the initiative to further deepen our connection.


    Her tongue invaded my mouth, seeking mine. Her arms tightened around my nape as she strongly pulled my head down. Then using that as a support, she pushed herself closer to me before climbing up.


    As her legs wrapped around me, I quickly moved my arms beneath her to keep her bnced.


    Right, In the end, she gave back the reign to me as I carried her further into the room.


    Unlike thest time we were here, I brought us to the mostfortable spot,ying her down on it.


    Naturally, with how our kisses became unrelenting, I could only follow suit, cing myself on top of her.


    Her legs remained locked behind me so I ced my knee in between them and used it as a support to prevent my weight from being transferred to her.


    Marika sweetly giggled when our kisses paused for a moment. I had to use a cushion for her head, after all.


    At the moment, her tion was thoroughly disyed. Most likely, she had already forgotten the scene we left outside.


    In her head, there¡¯s only me.


    ¡°This feels like that night, Ruki-kun¡­¡± With a dreamy look, Marika started caressing my face.


    ¡°Is it? Your bed is softer than this couch.¡± I yfully answered. I understood what she was trying to say.


    This situation was just like that night, after all. I got on top of her and savored what little time we had. Then, we also rolled on it to our heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Of course, it is. You¡¯re being silly, Ruki-kun,¡± Marika giggled softly before pulling my head down for another kiss. ¡°Must youe to visit me unannounced? We could¡¯ve prevented that from happening.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought I should surprise you this time. I guess that¡¯s a blunder on my part.¡±


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll be the one visiting you, Ruki-kun. No one can block me.¡± Marika smugly dered before resuming what we started.


    It¡¯s really a blunder but then again, I only have so little time to truly prepare for the surprise. And if I told her about this, she¡¯s going to wait for me outside. None of them could stop her.


    And with that, it¡¯s pretty much announcing our rtionship to everyone.


    However, with what happened, it will gather the same result.


    For sure, everyone was already specting what was happening inside this room and before long, that idiot would be showing up.


    Is it about time to deal with him once and for all? However, I doubt it will end easily. Even if something happened to us here¡­ He probably won¡¯t give up.


    Then¡­we might as well enjoy ourselves before dealing with that.

 Chapter 1655 Welcome

    Chapter 1655 Wee


    As seconds passed the noiseing from outside had gradually be rowdier. Continuous knocks started echoing along with the voices of Marika¡¯s followers calling out her name over and over.


    Marika could hear them as well but her concentration was all on me. She¡¯d rathery down with me than deal with them. Besides, she did mention that the Club President has a key to the room. Most likely, knocking and calling out to her was just their attempt to make some noise. Or at the very least, unnerve me.


    Yep. They¡¯re not daring enough to walk in on us. It¡¯s just a guess on my part but it¡¯s probably to save themselves from dealing with what they¡¯re going to witness. Or maybe, it was theirst bit of loyalty to the girl. Whichever the case, the most important is... it¡¯s working in our favor.


    Since they wouldn¡¯te in, it gave us the golden opportunity to just be all over each other. With how much Marika loves kisses, our lips were locked with each other for most of the time.


    Apart from that, I kind of got a little lost caressing her lush golden hair or specifically, her curls and ringlets. Despite how rough they appeared, they were actually so smooth that my fingers easily slid down on them.


    The sensation brought by it also tickled the girl. Her ears which were already a bit red from how much I nibbled on it took on a more crimson color.


    Then, at times, I would go down to her neck or nibble her exposed ears. However, she would always pull me back down to suck on my lips and tongue or the other way around.


    Whenever she¡¯d be out of breath, Marika would ask me to hold her tight and that gradually pushed me down to lie with her. Because of that, I didn¡¯t need to worry about my weight burdening her anymore.


    Marika happily clung to me further where the remaining distance between our bodies was our clothes.


    Well, if it¡¯s not that noisy outside, taking each other¡¯s clothes off might not be out of the question. That¡¯s how much our desire for each other could trante now.


    Down below, our legs were already too tangled that it would probably be quite difficult for us to untangleter.


    With the heat of the moment continuing to umte there, Marika eventually pressed herself closer. And when she deemed it not enough, she even urged me to push on her behind. In that way, we got to feel each other better... Or rather, the bulge on my pants ended up poking her there.


    Nheless, just seeing how much the girl enjoyed the sensation, it¡¯s all worth it.


    And with how much of a pervert I am, I found myself unable to restrain myself fully. My hand that¡¯s just pressing on her behind slipped inside her skirt.


    When Marika felt my fingers digging into her as I firmly cupped that part of her, she looked up at me with an alluring expression. Her mouth seemed to open and close as she chanted my name and how good our current closeness felt for her.


    Admittedly, I almost lost the remaining reason in my head from that.


    Or maybe I did lose it. Because at the next moment, I went on the offensive again and Marika could only wait on what my next move would be.


    By the time I got another look at her, Marika was already breathing heavily. Yet her eyes were still exuding her joy. Her image was so beautiful that I could frame it and admire it every day.


    ¡°Mhm... I¡¯m d that I decided to visit you today, Marika-senpai.¡± I quietly muttered as I caressed her face and lips. As much as our desire for each other, we couldn¡¯t go any further than what we already did.


    Someone could open that door at any moment, after all. Thest thing I wanted her to experience was to be caught while she was in her most vulnerable state.


    I could cover her with my body but she¡¯s definitely going to be embarrassed by then. There¡¯s no valid reason to put her in that situation.


    Anyway, Marika beamed at my words and she expressed her delight by rubbing her face on my chest.


    Then, as she climbed up on top of me, she answered, ¡°No, Ruki-kun. I¡¯m overjoyed that you visited me. You¡¯re a busy person, no? I do understand how difficult it is for you to allot your limited time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, really. It¡¯s just very limited.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh at that. It¡¯s the truth, after all. ¡°In any case, with how they¡¯re already trying to block me from seeing you, it¡¯s already pointless to hide what we are to each other, no? Even if Ichihara Jun seethes in anger, I¡¯ll keeping to see you. It doesn¡¯t matter who blocks me anymore, I¡¯ll reach you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Marika¡¯s crimson cheeks red up as she once again rubbed her face against my chest. And as an extension of that joy, her lips soon mped down on the side of my neck, sucking it to her heart¡¯s content.


    Once she was done, she looked up at me again while licking her glistening lips, ¡°Ruki-kun. I can¡¯t have you do all those things by yourself, no? Allow me to aplish my part in this...¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Alright. But only as long as you don¡¯t put yourself in an awkward position, Marika-senpai.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You seem to forget that I know how to act, Ruki-kun. I can always use that to my advantage. Only when I¡¯m with you will I drop all pretenses.¡±


    Ah. Right. She¡¯s an excellent actress. But this girl, did she not realize yet? She¡¯s pretty much giving herself away every time she sees me.


    Yesterday, while it all worked out in our favor, she pretty much dered that she¡¯d rather be with me than Ichihara Jun.


    And today, even with all of her followers banding together to protect her from me, she parted them away and brought me in with her, disregarding all of them.


    Thinking about it, I¡¯m also partly to me on both asions. If I didn¡¯t approach her so brazenly or show up here, she didn¡¯t need to break her act.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, senpai. I should stop trying to do everything by myself. We¡¯re in this together.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marika instantaneously replied. And along with it, her lips dropped on mine again. She¡¯s really be a kiss monster as well. She had already forgotten what she told me the first time; that kissing should be done after marriage... I corrupted her this much.


    But well, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d regret that. This girl deserves to be loved and not be treated only as a piece of their families¡¯ political arrangement.


    After this, even with the noise not dying down outside, the two of us talked about other things. I brought up Hayashi-sensei''s intention of summoning her.


    When I told her she could refuse if she didn¡¯t want to, Marika blocked my lips, stopping me from finishing that sentence.


    She expressed her willingness to answer any question by Hayashi-sensei if that would mean recognition from her.


    Apart from that, I also asked her if she wanted toe and watch the basketball game again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I could bring her to the others. And with Shizu there, I doubt Ichihara and his pawns could stop her froming.


    And sure enough, she nodded continuously. Rather than spend her time here practicing with her club, she¡¯s going to spend her time with the others and me.


    Well, I also told her my current packed schedule so, like the others, I would only be able to see herter.


    She said she didn¡¯t mind it but for the next minute or two, she tranted her small grievance on not being able to see me for a few hours in more kisses.


    Naturally, I delightfully responded in kind, spoiling her further.


    Soon enough, the rowdy atmosphere outside the door died down and not long after that, the eventual opening door arrived.


    Obviously, Ichihara Jun finally showed up and he sent them all away just so they wouldn¡¯t see him wearing his green hat.


    ¡°Jun-kun, you¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    Upon seeing him by the doorway, Marika instantly acknowledged his presence. She even had arge grin on her lips.


    However, much to his dread, Marika was straddling myp with my head partially buried in her chest.


    Yep. Knowing that he¡¯ll eventuallye, the girl decided to give him a surprise. A surprise that will certainly bring him close to madness.


    And to add more insult to his injury, I also turned my head to him, putting on the same expression as Marika while I intimately held her.


    ¡°Oh. Ichihara-senpai, wee.¡±

 Chapter 1656 Reality Check

    Chapter 1656 Reality Check


    Ichihara Jun¡¯s face instantly darkened at the sight that weed him. Not to mention, our cheerful voice weing his arrival.


    Even if it didn¡¯t sound like a mockery, with our current position, he¡¯d be more than a clown if he failed to pick that up.


    No matter how poorly he treated Marika before, he still considered the girl as his future bride. And so, seeing her in this intimate position with someone else, it¡¯s more than enough to send his mind reeling in all sorts ofplicated emotions.


    And there¡¯s no doubt that the most prominent among those was rage. Perhaps, jealousy as well.


    He¡¯s a guy born with a golden spoon. Everything he desired as a child was given to him. He was so spoiled beyond limits that he also treated most of the people around him as his possession. Even if he ended up bing a troublemaker, there¡¯s always someone to wipe his ass. That further built up to what he was now.


    Furthermore, even if others before me had stood up against him, he easily dealt with them through the use of his influence and followers.


    Unfortunately, none of those worked against me. Maybe he just hadn¡¯t tried hard enough yet or he didn¡¯t know how to.


    And since I backed my courage to oppose him with the necessary strength, he was put at a loss on how to deal with me. Hence, he couldn¡¯t find the right footing to confront me despite all the humiliation I served him.


    I decided to do this to push him to the tipping point. Although Marika was opposed to the idea at first because she was concerned for my well-being, I managed to convince her that we couldn¡¯t let the guy believe that we were also avoiding a confrontation.


    It¡¯s time to bring him down a peg. That way, he¡¯d stop with his petty tactics of using his influence and followers to deal with me. And in this way, I would also stop hiding behind the moniker of Junior-kun. I mean, Marika already sent him the photo I took in that padlocked room. There¡¯s no reason to act like I¡¯m not the one who changed Marika anymore.


    ¡°Close the door, Jun-kun. Or do you want others to see us like this?¡±


    Not waiting for the guy tosh out at us, Marika continued while still donning a bright smile at him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, I could hear the girl¡¯s heart beating so quickly from nervousness. Of course, regardless of how perfect her acting skill is, she¡¯s not used to confronting someone, much less confronting the guy whom she tried to understand for the past two years.


    Like thest time in this very room when she prevented him from entering that door, she¡¯s channeling all her courage from me.


    As a result, after delivering those words, Marika lowered her head to stare at me. And with her lips parting open, she¡¯s expecting another dose of courage that would be delivered through a kiss.


    And I delivered.


    Under the guy¡¯s bloodshot eyes, I kissed Marika in a way that the idiot would wish he had done before.


    Secondster, the door mmed shut and he kicked it without controlling his rage.


    I heard a startled shriek from outside. Most likely from the followers who remained in the vicinity.


    In fact, with how loud it was, Marika also had a simr reaction. Just that, it was dispelled almost instantly because of my kiss and the way I secured her in my embrace.


    ¡°Marika, have you finally lost your mind? Who the hell are you to kiss someone else in front of me? You¡¯re just my bride-to-be! You¡¯re my property!¡±


    Ichihara Jun started with just his cold tone yet with how much he¡¯s grating his teeth, his rage eventually exploded.


    Marika frowned a bit but I calmed her down with a gentle caress. And slowly, I ced her down to my side before standing up and facing the loud clown.


    At first, the slit of his eyes trembled as he was refusing to move his gaze away from Marika. But when I smirked at him, he found himself drawn to it and he gnashed his teeth. This time, stronger than earlier.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if his gums bleed from the pressure.


    Ignoring that, I responded to what he just screamed.


    ¡°Big words for someone who hasn¡¯t done anything to earn it, senpai. Is it so convenient to call her your bride-to-be just because of what your parents arranged? And honestly, Marika-senpai is no one¡¯s property. Not mine and obviously, not yours. She¡¯s her own self. She has her own choices. Neither you nor your families can dictate what she has to do.¡±


    As I delivered that, Marika slowly inched closer to me, bringing herself back in my brace. But well since I was standing already, her face got buried in my stomach while her arms wrapped around my waist.


    When she raised her head to look up at me, the girl had this magnificent grin. Pretty much telling me how pleased she was to hear those words from me.


    Contrary to her reaction, Ichihara Jun¡¯s face crumpled even further. He looked like he was trying to process my words but at the end of it, he put his hand on his mouth as he startedughing hysterically.


    ¡°Her own self? Are you joking with me? She¡¯s nothing more than a bargaining chip for our family to fund the renovation of the Kujou¡¯s ancestral grounds. When her family sent her here. They don¡¯t care about what¡¯s going to be her fate anymore.¡±


    Oh. So, that¡¯s the story fed to him, huh? It¡¯s different from what Marika told me. Nheless, whichever the truth, it¡¯s undeniable that she¡¯s having the short end of the stick.


    Besides, she decided toe here of her own volition. She was not ordered to do so. For that one, the girl would never lie about it unless someone imed that it was their idea.


    Call it coping but I still have some kind of hope on that side of her family.


    I mean, look at those two loyal guards of hers. Even if they¡¯re strict and they im to be there to ensure that the wedding will go through, there¡¯s no doubt that their priority remains the girl¡¯s well-being.


    Someone from that side still cares for her.


    Regardless of it being one person, it cancels out Ichihara Jun¡¯s statement that no one¡¯s concerned about her state anymore.


    ¡°So, what of it? If I say that I don¡¯t care about her origin or whoever doomed her to be betrothed to you and I will still take her, what can you do? Ask your daddy to help you out in dealing with me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ichihara Jun¡¯sughter stopped and he icily red at me.


    Unfortunately for him, I would never be intimidated by that.


    After caressing Marika¡¯s head to assure her that everything was fine, I continued.


    ¡°Look, you can keep believing that she¡¯s your property or bride-to-be. And I will keep reminding you that she¡¯s not, whether it be through my fist or humiliating you in front of everyone, be my guest. You also have a right to choose, after all. I won¡¯t discriminate.¡±


    Upon saying that, I raised my clenched fist and sneered at the guy before lowering myself down to once again nt my lips on the girl.


    And then, while I kept my guard up in case he cked out and threw his fists at me, I showered Marika with my affection, giving him a reality check that she¡¯d nevere chasing after him anymore.


    Those days were over.

 Chapter 1657 Leaving the premises

    Chapter 1657 Leaving the premises


    Can Ichihara Jun make aeback from that?


    Of course, he can. But what good will it do him? It won¡¯t change the situation.


    Marika couldn¡¯t even look at him anymore. Hearing the guy announcing how he considered her as his property, she pretty much lost whatever pity or herst positive concern she had for the guy. Hence, herck of interest in talking to him more.


    When I checked on her, the ringlet girl¡¯s beautiful face was contorted into anger. But as someone who seldom gets angry or pissed, I couldn¡¯t help but find her adorable.


    I dotingly patted her head and hugged her tighter.


    Time continued to pass and Ichihara Jun remained still in his spot.


    He once again looked like various emotions were shing in his head but even after a few minutes, all that left his mouth was a pained groan as though he wasmenting hisck of courage to confront me physically.


    He¡¯s being such a pussy again. No matter how strong he considered himself as, he could never forget the sensation of my fist burrowing into his stomach.


    And so, as I didn¡¯t have that much time to spare for him to pick up his balls again, I asked Marika.


    ¡°Shall we go, Marika-senpai? Looks like you can skip your club today. I¡¯ll bring you to Shizu and the others.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Given what happened here, I couldn¡¯t just leave her behind anymore, especially when this guy was here. Furthermore, after considering what she¡¯s feeling today, I doubt she could keep her head straight to act in front of all of them.


    I¡¯d rather have her be herself with the girls. And that way, she wouldn¡¯t feel isted or alone.


    Those girls wouldn¡¯t treat her like how her followers were treating her. She¡¯s one of them, after all.


    ¡°Un. Let¡¯s go. Take me out of here.¡± Marika answered as she forced a smile despite still looking adorably pissed.


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself from pinching her cheeks. It made the girl pout before doing the same to me.


    And while all of this was happening, the clown continued his silence or rather, his indecisiveness.


    He already processed everything I said and most likely, he deemed it impossible to win an argument against me even if he¡¯s supposed to be the one in the right here ¨C he¡¯s still her fianc¨¦ in name, after all.


    As Marika and I started walking in his direction, he straightened his back and stared at us with a certain conviction.


    He¡¯s clenching his fists tightly as though it would bleed at any moment. However, he didn¡¯t have it in him to throw a punch.


    I mean, I have been waiting for him to do so since forever. That way, if I beat him up, it would be a legitimate self-defense on my part.


    After what I did to Taku, if I added another name to the list of guys I roughed up, it would make Hayashi-sensei livid.


    ¡°Onoda... How much do you need to leave Marika alone?¡±


    Ah... This guy. Did he finally lose it? Because his other methods aren¡¯t working against me, he now fell back on trying to buy me out.


    Almost instantly, I burst outughing.


    ¡°Heh. Senpai, you¡¯re hrious. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s prettyte to bribe?¡± I started. At the same time, I ced Marika behind me and stepped forward.


    I reached for his shoulder and gripped it tightly, enough for him to grimace in pain.


    Ichihara Jun tried to evade it to no avail. And even when he attempted to take it off of his shoulder, I simply tightened my grip and he almost copsed in pain.


    I neither blinked nor took my eyes off of him. And seeing his struggle like that somehow satisfied my urge to beat him up, albeit only a little.


    ¡°I have no idea what kind of values you put in a rtionship but don¡¯t lump me with you.¡±


    It sounded like hypocrisy considering I was worse than him in the past but we¡¯re living in the present. I¡¯ve changed. Or at least, I believed I did.


    ¡°You y with women because you think they¡¯re nothing more than objects that you can pick up and own. I¡¯m different. I sincerely fell in love with Marika-senpai. Even if you give me your right to inheritance, I will never give her up.¡±


    As I finished saying that, I turned my head to the girl behind me and smiled.


    She smiled back and embraced me. I sensed her happiness being on his knee.


    conveyed through it.


    On the other hand, Ichihara Jun finally lost strength and copsed on his knee.


    Naturally, I let go of his shoulder, causing a loud thud to ring out when he dropped.


    I looked down at his pathetic figure. He¡¯s still reeling in pain from his shoulder.


    Somehow, I found this urge to kick him while he was still down. He¡¯d surely be knocked out if my knee hit his chin.


    I also couldn¡¯t spare another word with him. He¡¯s the type to disregard everything I said, after all. The best way to make him remember is to etch it in his body.


    And so, after deliberating for a few seconds, I let my intrusive thoughts win.


    With Marika still hugging me from behind, my knee ejected andnded squarely on his chin. I didn¡¯t put that much force in it but the shock was enough to knock him down.


    When Marika peeked from behind me, the guy was already lying prone on the ground, unconscious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    That¡¯s all I said as we walked past his body and left the room.


    As expected, even if they¡¯re sent away by Ichihara Jun, the followers and the club members lingered close.


    Upon seeing us exiting the clubroom together, they all stared at us not knowing what to say.


    Marika only swept her gaze around them, never bothering to talk to them anymore. Instead, she hugged my arm tighter and continued walking alongside me to the exit.


    Once we also walked past them, I could hear Ichihara Jun¡¯s followers scrambling to their feet to check on him.


    Well, he¡¯s probably going to wake up in a minute and whatever he decides to do next, I¡¯d surely hold it against him.


    Anyway, upon our exit from the Theater House, I found Tanaka-senpai at a distance. She looked more impressed than shocked. I guess it¡¯s because she already expected this kind of development.


    I walked towards her with Marika in tow.


    She must¡¯ve thought I was going to give the girl in her care but when I stopped just a short distance away from her, she awkwardly retracted her stretched arms.


    ¡°Onoda-kun...¡± She cautiously said.


    ¡°Tanaka-senpai. Tell Takashima that if he wanted to get revenge on Ichihara Jun, he should do it himself. I¡¯m done ying along with your charades.¡±


    ¡°W-wha... How did you...?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now, does it? Besides, I have no interest in what beef you both have with that guy. If you pull something like using Marika again, make no mistake, I also won¡¯t hold back against you.¡±


    ¡°... No. It¡¯s not my intention to¡ª"


    The girl tried to exin herself but Marika who was just listening at my side cut her off.


    ¡°Tanaka... Can I still trust you?¡± With the tone she used that sounded like she was trying to speak from the heart, she still probably considered Tanaka as the most trustworthy among her followers.


    She¡¯s a year younger than her so she¡¯s not always around her and yet, Marika probably found her more dependable than the others who were nted to be by her side.


    At least, until I told her that Tanaka could be using her to get back at Ichihara Jun.


    ¡°Marika-sama... I... I apologize.¡±


    It took a while for Tanaka to reply but when she spoke again, I could hear the sincerity in her voice. She also didn¡¯t say anything past that. She¡¯s already aware that exining more wouldn¡¯t really do much in this situation.


    Marika only stared at her for a while before tugging my arm.


    Understanding her intention, we turned around and started walking away from Tanaka.

 Chapter 1658 How busy can one be?

    <h4>Chapter 1658 How busy can one be?</h4>


    On our way to the Club Building, I told Marika that we didn''t need to separate anymore. She could keep clinging on my arm and I would keep a firm hold on her hand, publicly showing our intimacy.


    Given what happened, if I let things end up getting swept under the rug by Ichihara Jun''s influence again, there''s no doubt that it would just be more troublesome for us.


    He could still act like the pompous idiot that he is to make things difficult for the girl. Not to mention, he''d keep obstructing me from approaching her.


    About time to limit his interference.


    Honestly, I''d happily hand him over to Takashima and Tanaka to be tormented. However, their involvement was still up in the air because of the guy''sck of courage toe out in hiding.


    As a result, I decided to take the initiative for now.


    And for starters, showcasing this kind of closeness publicly.


    With at least two-thirds of the school body aware of their status, doing this would undermine the public perception that Marika is his fiancee Through this, simr to Nami and the others, my rtionship with her would be vague and clear at the same time.


    True to my expectations, given how eye-catching Marika and I are, it didn''t really take long for it to be picked up.


    .


    Students stopped walking or pausing what they were doing as we passed them by. Some even rubbed their eyes to make sure that they were not hallucinating.


    Seeing their reactions made me wonder if I should do this with everyone. Or better yet, with Nakanishi-senpai as well. For sure, if they''re just envious of me because of the rumors, I''d definitely be dered public enemy number 1 for that. I wouldn''t be surprised if an underground club formed that would be dedicated to cursing me.


    That''s a funny thought but it might not be far from reality.


    "Ruki-kun. I love this." Marika cheerfully whispered as she continued to bury her face on my arm.


    Yep. She couldn''t care less about the other students'' reaction to this. Her head was upied with the thought of savoring this moment.


    Just like this, we soon arrived at the Club Building and continued upstairs to the Student Council. With Shizu, Komoe, and Watanabe there, I didn¡¯t need to worry about leaving the ringlet girl in their care.


    -


    -


    Having done everything I needed to do in school, I packed my things and made my way to the station. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While moving, I updated everyone, including Satsuki and Sena who were already waiting for the start of their matches.


    Satsuki was as always quick to reply. She also updated me on the current state of the whole Basketball Club. They¡¯re once again feeling restless. This time, the pressure came not just from their opponent. The reality that their team was one game away frompeting for the winner¡¯s trophy hits the seniors of the club quite hard. Even the stalwart Kanno-senpai was shaking in her shoes.


    I mean, it¡¯s a whole lot of pressure. Furthermore, with their friends, the school, and everyone supporting them all praying for their sess, it also added anotheryer to that pressure.


    It made them afraid to disappoint everyone.


    When I asked her if she was also feeling the pressure, the grumpy girl instantly answered yes. And following that, she expressed how she wanted me to take the pressure off from all of them, by any means possible.


    That¡¯s a tall order¡­ It¡¯s not like the lucky ident from yesterday could be recreated, right? In any case, I unhesitatingly gave her a positive answer, telling her to wait for me.


    On Sena¡¯s side, the girl wasn¡¯t feeling pressured at all. But her teammates are. They¡¯re all inexperienced, after all. With the format of the match being five people in each team fighting one at a time with the winner decided by whoever gets three wins first, they¡¯re all afraid to drag Sena down.


    No matter how skilled she is, it¡¯s irrelevant if they all lose their matches.


    Well, nothing could be done with it. Moreover, Sena was more focused on having me watch her in the ring than thepetition itself. She was also not that optimistic about their chances.


    Nheless, no matter how she yed it cool, knowing howpetitive she is when ites to boxing, there¡¯s no way she won¡¯t feel terrible if they lose¡­


    Aika was already there with Sena. Since their match ended early on, her time was spent watching other matches beforeing to see the girl. Although a little depressed at the result of their match, the energetic girl cast that off by taking the time to enjoy her free time there.


    In any case, cheering her up was still within my n. That¡¯s the least I could do to make up for not being there to cheer for her. Even if it¡¯s not my fault that I missed it, it¡¯s something a diligent boyfriend should do for their girl, right?


    As I continued to check on messages and reply to my girls, I soon arrived at the station.


    I quickly made my way to the tform and took a seat there to wait for the train carrying Akane and the others.


    Instead of using the same route as yesterday to go to the venue, we¡¯re going to just continue on the train and walk the remaining distance from the station.


    Apart from Akane and Yae, Ririka, Yua, Miyako, Hiyori and Eimi were alsoing. Elizabeth and Yukari along with Aoi and Ria would be followingter. All four of them still have to finish a task, either from ss or their club. Furthermore, they¡¯d be picking up Ria from her school.


    Miho, who hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her cold yet, was advised toe home and rest. She¡¯s also afraid to infect others with her cold. I called and checked on her state. Compared to when I picked her up earlier, she looked worse. It¡¯s as if she pushed herself through finishing her sses, resulting in her cold to stage aeback.


    She¡¯s too stubborn not to skip a day. I could¡¯ve scolded her but seeing how she¡¯s already tucking herself in her bed, I held back and just watched over her.


    As for the two nobledies, they might alsoe a bitter.


    Mizuki said she¡¯d stop by with Suzuki-san when she finished dealing with an urgent business at home. On the other hand, Otoha was going to see her grandfather who¡¯s still pretty much recuperating from the time he copsed and got hospitalized.


    Hitomi was updating me every ten minutes or so. And judging from her word choices, she¡¯s also looking forward to seeing me¡­ Well, she¡¯s bing more open to me nowadays, especially after how she stood up against her own grandfather¡¯s advice to cut off being in a rtionship with the same guy dating her youngdy.


    With that, everyone was ounted for. All my girls from the other school would being to watch Sena¡¯s match. If they¡¯re also going toe with me when I go to Satsuki¡¯s match, it¡¯s going to be another gathering for them.


    No doubt, I will be juggling myself left and right this time. But hey, it¡¯s a win for me. There¡¯s nothing more important for me than taking care of all of them.


    Anyway, apart from my girls, it appears that Eri and Futaba were alsoing to watch Fuyu¡¯s match and they¡¯re naturallying with Akane and the others.


    What a way to make it difficult for me¡­


    Ten minutester, Nami messaged me that they were about to set off, sending me a photo of them already geared up to cheer our basketball team.


    With howrge their group would be, I doubt they¡¯d all fit in one bus. Not to mention, they¡¯re not the only onesing to the venue. Those who were there yesterday would surely return and with the hype spreading to almost everyone, a lot more werepelled to go and watch.


    Thankfully, Shizu and Haruko were also there to help Nami in organizing and leading them.


    The only thing I worry about is the possible interference by Ichihara Jun and his goons. That¡¯s why I tasked Uchiyama and the others to watch over that clown and report to me regarding his movement.


    Mhm. They''re once again proving their usefulness


    Another five minutester, I pocketed my phone and stood up from the bench I was sitting on.


    And like most people on the tform, I turned my head to the uing train.


    That¡¯s my ride.


    As soon as it stopped and the train doors opened, even amidst the crowd of passengers getting off, I immediately found the girl who was probably tasked to pick me up.


    I raised my hand and called for her.


    ¡°Ririka. Here.¡±


    With her head following the direction of my voice, the girl found me, and almost instantly, her face brightened up with a jubnt grin. Her sidetail bobbed up and down, also expressing that joy, as she traversed the distance between us.


    Well, given that Eri and Futaba were with them, I easily understood what she was going to do. Take the chance while we¡¯re still out of their sight.


    And so, even before she reached me, I opened my arms to wee her in my embrace.


    It might look overly dramatic to some but who cares, right? But what about it?


    Even if we¡¯ve seen each other this morning, missing each other was always a given for us.

 Chapter 1659 Effectiveness

    ?


    "Onoda-kun, you''re cheating."


    Upon entering the train with Ririka, that''s the first thing I heard being uttered by one of Akane''s best friends.


    Which of the two? It''s Eri. The tomboyish one among them. And also the one with the ttest chest among them.


    Alright. Scratch thatst part. I shouldn''t easily whip back like that.


    In any case, for a moment there, I thought she already found out about ourplex rtionship and was calling me out.


    My smile froze and I almost started bringing up my prepared script from the deep recesses of my head to make it sound sensible to those who could hear it.


    However, as it turns out, the meaning of those words was something else entirely...


    I immediately caught her yful smile along with a smirk as if she was digging into my reaction.


    Yep. That''s not how someone would act if they ever stood against our situation.


    Thankfully, she didn''t leave me hanging there.


    Shortly after, Eri chortled as she continued, "You know what? I find it amazing to discover how popr you are with girls. Also, this silly girl isn''t even flinching when they im to be your close friends as well. If I am in her shoes, I apologize but I''ll be a jealous wreck."


    She looked at Akane then at Yae and the others who were traveling with them.


    When I checked on them, Akane''s mischievous smile failed to escape my notice. Then, next to her, Futaba was also smiling, albeit awkwardly.


    In fact, she appeared a little apologetic for how Eri was acting.


    As for the others, I found them sporting a meaningful smile as if they just did a job well done in steering suspicion away from ourplex rtionship. And that included the girl next to me who unconsciously grabbed my arm and gripped it tightly.


    Right. That''s how it feels.


    Somehow, in this short time that they were together, the girls not only introduced themselves to Akane''s best friends. They also magnificently covered up the possible suspicion that might arise because of it.


    I had no idea how they did it or whatever exnation they fed the two but that''s the vibe I was getting here.


    Additionally, it exined why even if Ririka came to pick me up at the tform, both Eri and Futaba weren''t staring at me as though I was a cheating boyfriend who got caught in the act.


    They found nothing wrong with it.


    Arranging my thoughts and pushing the multiple pages of the script back to the deep recesses, I shook off the slightly unpleasant sense of difort before returning a pleasant smile to the girl.


    Then, the same as always, I replied to her without changing my usual expression.


    "Ah. Kitayama-san, how should I answer it? Will it be eptable to say it like this? ¨C I''ll find it disrespectful for them if I brag about our closeness. Not to mention, it''ll be insensitive of me when Akane and I pretty much live like a married couple already."


    After delivering that answer, I took the chance to check on our surroundings.


    At the moment, the girls were upying half of the train car. There were no passengers around them except a few who got on from the same tform as me.


    Most likely, they warded the other passengers off with a stacking air that they didn''t want to be bothered by anyone. Or maybe, they intentionally prepared this space to not trouble me in taking the role of the ward in case some frivolous idiots take their chances on hitting on them.


    Whichever the case, I couldn''t help butmend all of them in my head.


    Back to the present, Eri finished digesting my answer. At first, she was taken aback at how I eloquently delivered that. Her body even shivered or perhaps, cringed at it.


    Then, a momentter, her chortle turned into an awkward and sillyughter.


    She ced a hand on her forehead and shook her head.


    "Geez. And here you are still ying the gentleman, Onoda-kun. You can simply say yes, you know? It''s not like I''m going to hang you for being close to other girls."


    "Heh. Surely, you jest, Kitayama-san. Akane will beat you to it if ever it reaches that point."


    "Oh. Good point. I''ll pick the tree to hang you on then."


    "Oh. That one. I think Yuuki-san will take that task."


    "Ugh. You''re right. Among the three of us, she''s the one most invested in your rtionship with Akane. What''s left for me?"


    "Let''s see. I''ll leave the choice of flower to you. Pick the best one, alright?"


    ying along with Eri like this sessfully chipped away at the awkwardness. Even Futaba who thought trouble was brewing couldn''t help but be infected by theughter around her.


    However, seeing how it slowly devolved into a harmless banter, no matter how quirky that conversation was, Futaba acted as the voice of reason as she interjected with us.


    "Eri. Aren''t you being too much to Onoda-kun? Akane is also a mutual friend for them. And look, she''s not reacting like you."


    She''s a sensible one, I tell you. That''s probably her role in their group of friends.


    If she''s the voice of reason, Akane is the silly goofball. Then Eri is the courageous yet rowdy tomboy who will not back down from voicing her thoughts. Andstly, Fuyu is their de facto leader, tying all four of them together.


    Would I take offense to Eri''s shenanigans? Absolutely not after seeing how my girls were reacting.


    In any case, that was so nice to see. My fondness for genuine friendships was once again being tickled.


    If Akane would also join in, it would be perfect.


    "Husband. Stop standing there. Hurry up and join us here. The train is about to move¡­ Oh, Eri, can you assist Ririka to pull him here?"


    And there we go. The silly girl chuckled as she asked her friend toe and pick me up.


    Even if that''s unnecessary since we were only a few steps away from them, that''s a nice addition topletely diffuse the building awkwardness.


    Eri pouted and bit her lips, as though deliberating whether to follow Akane''s words or not.


    But it didn''t take long for her to stand up and approach us. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ririka puffed her cheeks but not because of dissatisfaction. The girl was holding back from snickering at Eri.


    And with that, taking my other side and nonchntly hooking her arm on mine, the two girls dragged me with them, cing me in the middle of their group.


    -


    -


    "Which one will we be watching first? Isn''t Fuyu''s match going to bete?"


    "Un. It was pushed back a bit. It''s scheduled to start halfway into the allotted time for the Boxing Competition, now, it has be perfectly possible to catch both."


    Around twenty minutester, our conversation finally reached this point. We got quite engaged in banter and storytelling. Time quickly passed and everyone got prettyfortable even with Futaba and Eri around.


    The questioner was Eri and Yae answered it. She got a contact telling her quick updates at the venue.


    Yua and Eimi also joined the conversation earlier while Miyako and Hiyori only remained as listeners.


    Nheless, even if they''re not sitting next to me, each one of them found their chances to act a little intimate with me.


    And those managed to fly by what Eri and Futaba could deem suspicious. Naturally, I also matched their proactiveness.


    But in the same sense, I also kind of bonded with the two best friends of Akane. Eri was more than happy to banter with me while Futaba acted as the stoppage to prevent us from going overboard.


    "Oh. Nice. What about you, Onoda-kun? I heard your whole ss is going to cheer for the Basketball Club."


    "Yeah. I believe there''s enough time to catch it before it starts after Yuuki-san''s match. I''ll be able to apany you throughout that."


    "Heh. That''s nice. Akane won''t be acting like a lost kid searching for you and we''ll have quite an effective security." Eri enjoyably tapped my shoulder and the other girls joined in.


    Maybe if I didn''t build my body through constant exercise, I''d already be battered by how excited they be.


    "Effective security, huh? Why does it feel like I''m the one getting protected here?" I jokingly replied and that once again elicitedughter from everyone.

 Chapter 1660 Cheering up Nyaika

    Chapter 1660 Cheering up Nyaika


    Upon arriving at the sportsplex, Aika met up with us near the entrance.


    The ce was already teeming with people walking to and from different venues. The cheers and the echoesing from the microphone-enhanced announcements made the atmosphere a little frantic.


    Futaba and Eimi, who weren¡¯t fond of too much noise, both frowned at how grating it was to their ears.


    Akane came to the rescue of her friend while I paid special attention to my girl.


    Thankfully, Hiyori and Ririka were already immune to it. They¡¯re both veterans when ites to enduring the noises from crowded and chaotic ces, after all. The hustle and bustle in this crowd was no match to an idol concert or cosy convention.


    As for the others, they¡¯re not ufortable with this. They kept close to us, avoiding bumping into other people.


    After Aika introduced herself to the two, she then started guiding us to the venue of the boxingpetition.


    On the way there, the girl also couldn¡¯t help but seek her chances to draw near me.


    Eri raised an eyebrow to that but Aika was quick to dispel whatever suspicion that might arise from it.


    Given her cat-like tendency, she constantly moved around, happily chatting away not just with the two but also with the other girls.


    It actually became livelier with her addition to our group. She¡¯s so cheerfully jumpy that it actually helped Eimi and Futaba to rx a little.


    Additionally, when she identally slipped out an adorable ¡®nyaa~¡¯ at the end of her sentence, Eri was immediately enlivened. The girl jumped ship right away to her new favorite senior.


    Even if it was supposed to be their first time talking to each other, they hit it off pretty well.


    With that, we once again got away with our closeness. Nheless, in the end, it was only a temporary solution. Sooner orter, the spell they went under would gradually be dispelled each time they met a girl who would im to be my ¡®close friend¡¯.


    They are Akane''s best friends. Eventually, we will still tell them about ourplex rtionship. And the question of whether they¡¯ll ept it or not is irrelevant. They can make their own judgment by then.


    -


    -


    A whileter, with Aika continuing to guide us, we soon reached the venue. Upon entering, the first thing I noticed was obviously the lone ring in the middle. While it didn¡¯t appear too high quality, it¡¯s decent enough for a high schoolpetition.


    Unlike the basketball court which was inside a dome and surrounded by elevated seats, the venue could just be considered a huge conference hall. The seats were scattered on every side. The audience would have to look up from below the ring much like every boxing stadium.


    Closer to the ring was the long table that would probably be hosting the panel of judges for the uing match.


    Because boxing wasn¡¯t that popr when it came to high schoolers like us, most of the seats weren¡¯t upied yet. Obviously, most of them were friends or schoolmates of the athletes of thepeting teams.


    I scanned the ce for any idiots that might ruin the experience for us. Luckily, there¡¯s none.


    It¡¯s also not popr with brawny idiots. Maybe they had no interest in watching what they might consider frail girls trading blows up in that ring.


    That¡¯s themon reception for women¡¯s boxing, after all. There¡¯s the preconceived notion that when ites to the sport where strength is the most prominent aspect, watching women throwing punches at each other wouldn¡¯t be as impactful as when men do it.


    Well, it¡¯s their loss. Little did they know, there are already a lot ofpetent women in this field. And even outside of it, there¡¯s already a lot of strong women that could match a grown man.


    For example, Akane could knock down amon thug by herself. And with her sophisticated beauty that could stun anyone, she¡¯d likely alwaysnd a first strike. I know because I already experienced that quite a few times.


    Then there¡¯s also Otoha who would be fearsome with her shinai. If she went serious with it, I might not even be able to beat or unarm her like I did before. Not to mention, Hitomi and my mother who could be considered an expert.


    Ah. Let¡¯s leave it at that.


    After scanning for an ideal spot where we could properly see the matchter, I led the girls there and secured it for our upancy. Naturally, I also considered the angle that would make it easy for Sena to spot us.


    Once that¡¯s done, I spent a few minutes with them there before excusing myself.


    Before the match begins, there¡¯s no way I will miss the chance to visit and cheer her up in person.


    Aika followed me and once again took up the job of being my guide to their school¡¯s waiting room.


    Ah. Of course, that¡¯s not her only intention.


    No matter how short a distance it would be, it was also her chance to have me for herself.


    And so, as soon as we stepped out of the venue, Aika didn¡¯t waste any second to throw herself at me.


    The girl immediately buried her head in my chest and her arms wrapped tightly around me.


    ¡°Hmm? Is my Aika still feeling down?¡± I asked her at the same time as I started caressing her head.


    Yep. She¡¯s exuding the gloom of someone who still couldn¡¯t get over a loss.


    I guess, no matter how cheerful she acted with us, her real feelings couldn¡¯t be contained now that we were alone.


    ¡°Un... Cheer me up, Ruki. I still can¡¯t get over the fact that there was no loud idiot to cheer for me when I ran earlier.¡±


    After sniffing my scent and rubbing her face for a few seconds on my chest, Aika raised her head, looking a little pitiful. Her round expression. Without saying anything else, I moved us from our present location to a more obscure spot.


    eyes were shaking and her lips drew an arc opposite of a smile.


    Yeah. Seeing her like this, I was immediately moved by her expression. Without saying anything else, I moved us from our present location to a more obscure spot.


    There¡¯s still time anyway. Cheering this girl up would have toe first.


    Starting with a kiss to dispel the gloom on her expression, I then matched her frown but more yfully, ¡°I feel the same, you know? I was looking forward to watching my Nyaika win thepetition. Too bad, I won¡¯t be able to recite the line I rehearsed while cheering for you.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What line? Let me hear it!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Will that be able to cheer you up?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! You said it yourself, that¡¯s the purpose of it. To cheer me up. Come on, Ruki. Aren¡¯t you bing rusty at your shamelessness?¡±


    As I expected, the girl¡¯s eyes immediately glowed from what she heard. And like an excited cat waiting for her catnip, her imaginary tail started wriggling. Her excitement was further expressed when the girl started pulling on my cor, bringing my lips and cheeks for her to steal kisses from.


    Really, just from this, it¡¯s already considered a sess. But hey, it¡¯s not that bad to prolong this, right? It was a waste of a chance when I could not only cheer her up but also spoil her. Something I couldn¡¯t often do for her.


    And so, while answering her kisses, I continued zeroing our distance. If someone walked to this corner, they¡¯d surely see us being intimate with each other. However, I doubt someone would bother to stop us. As long as we exercise some restraint, we can prolong this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being shameless though. But let¡¯s see. Since my Nyaika wanted to hear it. Prepare your ears.¡± As I said that, I blew air into her right ear before delivering the line I prepared for her.


    At each word, Aika would shiver from the tickling sensation but at the same time, she would tighten her grip on my arm, conveying how she wanted me to continue. And to make it more worthwhile, I added another remark at the end.


    ¡°No matter what, my Aika will always be the winner in my eyes. Next time, I will go all out cheering for you to make up for not being able to today.¡±


    By the time I delivered thest word, the girl started breathing raggedly. Obviously, by prolonging it, it not only tickled her senses, it also delivered more. And couple that with how I kept caressing her head and back, and it stacked up, making her shiver from the sensation.


    A secondter, Aika raised her head. With her face as red as an apple, she breathlessly muttered, ¡°I-idiot Ruki... More. Cheer me up more...¡±


    I nodded before taking her lips one more time. Taking advantage of the moment that no one was around, I thoroughly spoiled the girl. Unfortunately, we¡¯re not in a suitable ce to take it up to another level. That can wait for next time.


    With Aika regaining her cheerfulness, we then continued to the back of the venue where we¡¯d find the waiting room for their school¡¯s boxing club.

 Chapter 1661 Sneaking in

    Chapter 1661 Sneaking in


    Slipping past the back door that had a specific sign of ¡®Unauthorized Entry is Prohibited¡¯, Aika mischievously giggled as she scouted ahead to make sure that there wasn¡¯t going to be a staff nearby.


    Once that was done, she returned to me and pulled on my wrist. She¡¯s going to sneak me into where Sena should be.


    I guess, it¡¯s a good thing that she went with me. Otherwise, I would probably find myself nonchntly ignoring that sign and striding ahead without any care about the possible consequences of sneaking inside this area.


    That¡¯s how I did it yesterday. Just that, there was a difference in having Eguchi-sensei by my side. Even when we got spotted by the staff, they didn¡¯t call my presence out as they believed that Eguchi-sensei brought me in.


    Uh. Yeah. That¡¯s not going to fly today.


    ¡°Did you also slip in like this earlier?¡± With a hushed voice, I asked the girl what I was wondering.


    Aika turned to me and proudly smirked, ¡°Yeah. I sneaked in and barged into their waiting room unannounced.¡±


    This girl... And here I thought Sena contacted her. But thinking about it, she¡¯s probably too bored to wait outside.


    After traversing the initial corridor and arriving at a crossroad, one of which led to the conference hall which served as the venue for thispetition, we made a turn to the left.


    I froze a little when I saw someone at the other end of the hall, walking towards our direction.


    At first, I was ready to pull Aika back with me and run away or hide somewhere. But when the figure became more apparent, I smacked my head andughed.


    Why?


    Although I couldn¡¯t make out their faces due to the person wearing a cap with her head hung low, I recognized their curvaceous figure that couldn¡¯t be contained by their current attire.


    It¡¯s not Sena but someone else that should also be here.


    ¡°Shocker. I thought we¡¯d be able to surprise you. Howe you recognized her from this distance?¡± Feeling let down that whatever they arranged wasn¡¯t going to work, Aikanguidly recited¡ªa little hint of disbeliefced in her voice.


    I figured out that they possibly prepared this to catch me off-guard. Acting sneaky to avoid the staff might be a real concern but as soon as made this turn, Aika had already dropped any cautiousness in her act.


    Maybe if I executed my first line of thought and ran away to avoid getting caught, they¡¯d probably receive their payout ofughter at seeding in fooling me.


    Too bad. They forgot that when it came to them, I could forget everything else and only put them as my sole focus.


    ¡°How, huh? Aika, you know me. I can easily filter out everyone in my vision and only see you. Tell me, how can I not recognize one of my girls? Let¡¯s see. Your only mistake is to have her approach us like that...¡±


    followed by a click of her tongue.


    Then almost instantly, she crossed the remaining distance by As I trailed my voice there, I pointed at the figure who already raised her head.


    When our gazes aligned, an adorable pout surfaced from her lips followed by a click of her tongue.


    Then almost instantly, she crossed the remaining distance by dashing forward by utilizing her footwork.


    Aika had just started scratching her cheek when the woman already upied my vision.


    Before long, a pair of arms wrapped around my head, pushing it down to the bouncy soft texture of her bountiful chest.


    There¡¯s no need to guess. It¡¯s none other than Ayu.


    My arms reflexively moved, wrapping it around her waist. And as her addicting fragrance filled my nostrils, I snidely remarked, ¡°You know, if you wore a dress instead of wearing this differently-colored tracksuit than the one you often wore, I¡¯d probably be fooled.¡±


    ¡°Well, excuse me for having a limited wardrobe, you smartass.¡± Ayu retorted right away. She then put her grip around my nape and pushed me deeper into her valley. Despite the tone of her voice, the gradually increasing pace of her heartbeat along with the warm sensation being transferred to me by her embrace was more than enough to show what she was truly feeling.


    Naturally, I returned that by hugging her tighter and savoring thefort that she was dishing out for me.


    Perhaps not wanting to be left out, I heard Aika grumpily snorting before moving behind me. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At the next moment, the sensation of her chest pressing on my back alongside her arms sliding from my side got me good.


    Yep. In the end, I got sandwiched by the two in the middle of the hall.


    So much for trying to sneak in, right?


    -


    -


    ¡°Pfft. I told you, it won¡¯t work against Ruki, Coach. And yet you two insisted. Where did that get you? Straight into his arms.¡± With a hand at her stomach, Sena chuckled as soon as we stepped inside the room.


    Unfortunately, our little moment outside had to be cut short, or else, we¡¯d really risk being caught.


    When I asked Ayu and Aika where to go next, the two of them pointed to this room ¨C which brought us to this present.


    I had a hunch that it might not be the waiting room where the boxing club was supposed to be staying. And it turned out to be true.


    Having anticipated my thought process of wanting to visit Sena before her match, they prepared for this eventuality. They found a ce which we could use wherein no one could bother us.


    I scanned the room once and it was pretty much a waiting room. There were lockers for changing and benches all around for everyone to use and sit on.


    It was probably even previously upied by another team judging from the lingering scent mixed in the atmosphere. There¡¯s the smell of sweet cologne or a strong fruity fragrance from a perfume. Furthermore, given how unorderly the ce appeared, the previous upants probably lost their match.


    Well, they¡¯re irrelevant now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of that, Sena... I¡¯m still embarrassed. Was that childish of me?¡± Ayu responded before using her forehead to nudge my shoulder. But then with her lips still pouted, she sneakily pecked my neck. Her desire for me was still as rampant as before.


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s not childish at all, Inaho-nee. Look at him, he certainly appreciated our attempt to surprise him.¡± Aika replied to her before I could.


    Yeah. She¡¯s not wrong on that.


    As long as it¡¯s from them, I would always appreciate any effort they put into our rtionship...


    Was that shallow? Maybe it is. However, I¡¯ll continue to find those worthwhile. These are my girls, after all.


    Anyway, true to what Sena said, I had the two of them on my left and right.


    Aika was cheerfully snuggled to my side, unbothered by Sena¡¯s remarks. She¡¯s probably still relishing how Iforted her outside. And given that it could be prolonged here, she¡¯s definitely excited at that prospect.


    On the other hand, despite feeling a bit disgruntled at the oue of their attempt, Ayu couldn¡¯t help herself from clinging tightly to me. Furthermore, even if it was an unconscious move on her part, the woman was using my shoulderfortably as her headrest.


    Sena, seeing her like that, was having aughing fit, albeit internally.


    In any case, after a while, Sena stopped and narrowed her eyes at me. With her lips curving upwards, the girl crossed her arms and addressed me.


    ¡°Ruki, should I feel jealous? You came here to cheer for me. But here you are, holding two different flowers in your arms. Where should I fit myself?¡±


    ¡°Is that even a question?¡± I replied. ¡°You fit exactly where you want to be.¡±


    Without letting go of Ayu and Aika, I resumed my steps into the room, closing my distance from the girl.


    Then right before I reached her, Aika and Ayu sensibly stepped aside, giving Sena all the space that she needed.


    Without missing a beat, the two of us probably looked like two lovers separated from each other who were meeting after a long time. Sena jumped into my embrace and I supported her up carefully.


    As I started bringing her further into the room, our lips instantly found each other, locking us in a passionate moment.


    Of course, this wouldn¡¯t be enough to fill her with enthusiasm. There¡¯s a reason why they prepared a room for us to meet...


    And this wouldn¡¯t be just for Sena.


    Shortly after separating from me, Ayu and Aika closed in behind and returned to their previous spot.


    Watching their expectant eyes staring heatedly at me, my desire for them had been ignited. Before long, the subject of my kisses started switching from one girl to another...


    Undoubtedly, this would be an intense cheering session.

 Chapter 1662 Let me start with you *

    Chapter 1662 Let me start with you *


    ¡°Ruki... It¡¯s fine. Let yourself loose on everyone. We¡¯re all here expecting this. Isn¡¯t that right, Coach?¡±


    Although I wasn¡¯t really trying to hold back at all when alternating between all three of them, Sena teasingly brought that up when I turned my attention to Ayu.


    Well, she probably noticed that the woman was a little reluctant, or rather, holding herself back from unleashing her own desire when there were three of them vying for my attention. Another factor was that this should be the first time for her being intimate with me along with the other girls.


    If I had to guess, Aika and Sena talked her down for this. But was she forced? Not really.


    She¡¯s clearly not just used to this.


    ¡°Y-yeah... Ru-kun, don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Ayu answered when our lips separated. She then cupped my cheeks between her palms and forced a smile as she caressed my face gently.


    The restraint that I just pointed out in my head could be felt from her fingertips. And even if it also showed her affection for me, she definitely needed more push.


    Of course, it shouldn¡¯t be a forceful one.


    ¡°Ayu, I may be a worrywart, but you know how much I love being with you. It¡¯s also fine to be ufortable. I¡¯ll still dote on you nheless.¡±


    As I turned my full attention to her, I also picked her up and ced her beside Sena.


    Ayu bit her lips and nced at the other two, perhaps to check on their reaction to this.


    When she saw them giving her an encouraging smile, Ayu closed her eyes as she inhaled deeply.


    Momentster, she opened it again and exhaled, blowing away her reluctance. She then looked up at me and opened her arms, ¡°No. I¡¯ll be the one doting on you, Ru-kun. You see, I¡¯m not the one needing encouragement today.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Then, I¡¯m going to start with you...¡± I nodded before moving to her.


    Sena loosened her legs around me, allowing me that movement. And with that, Ayu opened up her legs, giving me the space to draw closer.


    As I pressed myself on her, the woman threw herself on me.


    Our lips found themselves once more and while we were locked in it, our hands busied themselves taking off each other¡¯s clothes.


    Ah no. The other two didn¡¯t remain idle while this was happening. Aika helped her undress me while Sena helped me loosen her tracksuit.


    In a moment, I was already naked from the top while Ayu¡¯s sports bra and her well-toned body came into view.


    Like a hungry beast, I began indulging myself with her. My lips and tongue slid down to her neck, targeting her sensitive spots. My hands found themselves on her navel, tenderly caressing it before they separated.


    One went upwards to her bountiful mounds and the other slipped inside her pants. At the same time as that, I pressed the bulge in my pants further into her.


    Ayu¡¯s lower body instantly reacted with a jolt on her hips. And when my fingers slipped further into her underwear and started feeling up her moist slip, Ayu locked me in by wrapping her legs around my back.


    Then up top, Ayu crossed her arms around my nape and pushed my head down to where she had me buried earlier.


    Mhm. She¡¯s now being more proactive. The thought of Aika and Sena being around couldn¡¯t hold her back anymore.


    That¡¯s a great thing.


    With this, our burning desire for each other burned even brighter.


    Soon, I lifted her sports bra, giving me direct ess to her bouncy softness. And with my mouth ready to dive in, it didn¡¯t take long for her nipples to be sucked in. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It had the same wonderful taste as before. And with my tongue remembering the sensation, it worked extra hard to make the woman feel good.


    ¡°Ru-kun...¡± Ayu eventually grasped onto the clump of my hair, conveying the sensation filling up her whole body.


    Treating that lovely voice as my encouragement, my hand below slid further, cupping her sacred ce within my palm.


    As I started rubbing my fingers along her slit. Ayu couldn¡¯t help but tighten her legs.


    Obviously, as I was already close to her, that didn¡¯t improve her situation. She got hit by the shing pleasure being doled out by my hands and mouth. The stimtion was fully received by her and all she could do was try to withstand.


    Unfortunately for her, it¡¯s not something that could easily be endured. Before long, even when I was just about a finger in her entrance, Ayu¡¯s lower body convulsed uncontrobly as she reached her first climax.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s unfair, Ru-kun...¡± When that sensation passed, Ayuined in a subdued voice as she embarrassedly looked at me.


    ¡°Is it? I¡¯m not done yet though.¡± I smirked at her before sealing her lips with another kiss. This time, I prolonged it until her breathing stabilized and her body¡¯s sensitivity returned to normal.


    Following that, I straightened my back and took a nce at her whole figure. With her bra still lifted up and my hand still stretching the band of her pants, her image was nothing short of sexy and alluring.


    It was more than enough for my junior to react furiously. It started throbbing that Sena and Aika who were watching from the side reached for it.


    But well, like I said, I wasn¡¯t done with Ayu yet.


    While the woman was still in the middle ofprehending my words, I hooked my arm to her back and pushed her down. With it as a support, I gentlyid her down on her back.


    At first, I bent my back to follow her down, locking her in another set of kisses but little by little, I traveled down until I came face to face with her stained pants.


    Understanding what I wanted to do, Ayu embarrassedly covered her face. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want Sena and Aika to see how much she loved it.


    Well, I could¡¯ve taken a photo of how adorable she looked there but let¡¯s save that image in my head instead.


    A whileter, without any sort of resistanceing from Ayu, I pulled down her pants, taking it offpletely.


    Left with only her sports underwear, Ayu¡¯s alluring figure reached another level.


    Really, I could stare at her like this for long and not get tired of it at all.


    As I stared closely at it, the traces of her first climax were already staining it. Her womanly scent was so strong that I found myself getting addicted to it.


    And so, without any hesitation, I lifted her legs and pushed my head on it with my lips mping down on that spot.


    Ayu¡¯s whole body started squirming as the pleasure once again began assaulting her.


    And while I was just getting started pleasuring Ayu with my mouth, Sena jumped off the table and Aika moved to my other side.


    Following that, as though they already agreed to it beforehand, they slipped beneath the table and moved in front of me.


    Not long after, they started fiddling with my pants and with theirbined efforts, pulled it down along with my boxers.


    I paused for a moment to check on them and sure enough, they¡¯re already mesmerized by my raging erection. They even pressed her face closer, letting it rest on their cheeks as it continued to throb.


    Upon noticing my gaze, the two girls then grabbed at its trunk and impishly grinned.


    ¡°Hmm? Go on, Ruki. Focus on Coach first. We¡¯ll help ourselves with this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You also needed help with this, right? Leave this to us.¡±


    As soon as they finished saying that, Aika and Sena held it upright before pressing their lips on the base. Slowly but surely, their kisses gradually climbed up until they reached the tip.

 Chapter 1663 Flexibility *

    Chapter 1663 Flexibility *


    As soon as Aika and Sena''s lips touched the tip of my cock, a bout of seamless pleasure assaulted my senses. My hips shuddered involuntarily, prompting the two girls to tighten their grip on my length to ensure that it wouldn''t go out of their grasp.


    They both beamed at that urrence as they looked up at me to check on my expression. Catching how it almost made me lose myself, they started showering it with their kisses, each one longer than the previous.


    And then, when they eventually stopped, the two girlsmunicated through their eyes, deciding on what to do next.


    Because they couldn¡¯t blow me at the same time, they seemed toe up with a reasonable agreement of alternating on it.


    They conveyed it to me by teaming up in lubricating every part of my cock, leaving nothing untouched by their tongues.


    Then without breaking eye contact with me, they separated in the middle. Sena raised herself a little, hovering her head above the tip. On the other hand, Aika headed downwards, tracing down the rest of my length before settling at the base.


    With her lips mping down on it, the girl started eagerly sucking on that part as though she was going to leave a hickey on it.


    And while my head was gradually bing upied by Aika, Sena¡¯s head plummeted down, her lips partially opened up, letting my length slide through them. In a way, it felt like I was entering her sacred ce but at the same time, the enthusiastic wee by her tongue gave it a distinct feeling.


    ¡°Aahh¡­¡±


    As a tumultuous amount of pleasure spread to my body, I involuntarily moaned out. As always, no matter how experienced I became, every moment like this with my girls would be like a brand-new experience.


    I momentarily let go of Ayu¡¯s legs to properly give my girls the recognition they deserved.


    My hands dropped atop their heads. I gently caressed them which instantly boosted their eagerness. And before I returned to what I was doing above, I nudged the back of their heads, pushing them closer. Then, I straightened my back and repositioned myself by taking a step back. In this way, the risk of hitting their heads beneath the table was removed. Furthermore, it also gave them the freedom to do whatever they wanted with me.


    Aika and Sena picked up my intention quickly.


    ¡°Uhhmmmp~ Ruki, are you feeling this? Should I do more? Mhmm¡­ Prepare to lose strength in your knees.¡± The former murmured with the same impish grin as earlier.


    As for thetter, she popped my cock out of her mouth for a moment, giving me her most enchanting smile. At the moment, she didn¡¯t appear to be the girl who was about to step into the ring a few minutes from now. She bore the gaze of a woman who had nothing else in her mind but to give me her affection.


    Upon noticing that, Aika, who didn¡¯t want to be left out, followed A momentter, she grabbed my wrist and pressed my hand on her chest¡­


    ¡°Take this off for me, Ruki.¡± Sena slipped my fingers beneath her sports bra by herself. My fingertips brushed against her erect nipple before it eventually poked the middle of my palm. I curled my fingers to give it a proper grip which instantly resulted in Sena¡¯s subdued moans.


    Upon noticing that, Aika, who didn¡¯t want to be left out, followed Sena¡¯s example. She first took off her shirt before moving my hand there.


    And with that, my hands became fully upied by their pleasant softness. They might not be as plentiful as Ayu¡¯s, but they perfectly fit within my palms.


    To continue, I helped myself by fondling them to my heart¡¯s content, focusing more on their sensitive cherries, before eventually doing what Sena asked initially; taking them off.


    Among the four of us in the room, I was the one who was already practically naked but with this, we¡¯re about to get even.


    In any case, the two eventually resumed what they agreed on.


    Sena popped my cock back in. She let her eager tongue do its work, entangling my length as she took me deeper into her mouth.


    Aika moved to my side, pressing her body on my leg while she leaned to my front, taking care of the parts that Sena left alone.


    .


    Eventually, they switched ces and it became Aika¡¯s turn to give me a blowjob.


    While it¡¯s practically the same actions, the experience was vastly different from each other. It¡¯s so distinctive that even if they did it under the nket or out of my sight, I would be able to tell one from the other.


    In any case, because I also got so absorbed by how great they are at it, it took a while to bring my focus back to Ayu.


    With her legs still spread open, I got a little mesmerized at how tempting her sacred ce appeared in my eyes. I gulped down my saliva, pushing down my urge to salivate from the urge to eat her out.


    Upon looking at her current state, she was partly upset that I stopped and left her hanging but at the same time, there was a hint of anticipation growing in her eyes.


    Thinking about it, our most recent passionate moment happened in her office at the Boxing Gym just a few days ago.


    Although we still didn¡¯t go all the way, it¡¯s safe to say we¡¯d already explored and discovered everything we could find about each other. Moreover, given how much she¡¯s bottling up her desire for me for the entire week that we weren¡¯t physically together, she did most of the work back then.


    Ayu got me pinned on her chair and forbade me from moving out of it. Then, at the end of it, she straddled me, finishing that moment by rubbing into each other.


    This time, it should be my turn to give her the same experience. s, I couldn¡¯t simply ignore my other girls¡­


    ¡°Ayu¡­ I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡± In between my attempts to restrain a moan from escaping my mouth, I bent my back to grab her hips and pull her close to the edge. In this way, I didn¡¯t need to stop Aika and Sena.


    Yeah, it¡¯s a little ufortable for all of us but it¡¯s still doable.


    Aika and Sena used their bodies to support my lower body bnce and Ayu, who was aware of what was happening, also used her legs to keep me from straining my back. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shortly after that, Ayu replied in a whisper, ¡°... You didn¡¯t. I know you enough that you won¡¯t just toss me aside, Ru-kun¡­¡±


    She trailed her voice there to nibble my earlobe before continuing, ¡°However, you know it right? It¡¯s now impossible to aplish what you initially intended. Let¡¯s be flexible here¡­ Why don¡¯t you carry me down and I¡¯ll join them¡­?¡±


    Ayu then clung to me with both her arms and legs. Her intention was clear. Instead of making it hard for all of us with our current state, she¡¯s telling me to make some adjustments by bringing them all into the same position.


    That way, I could properly divide my attention or allot it better than this.


    Uh¡­ I made it soundplicated but actually, it¡¯s very simple.


    It was my fault for trying to focus on one when I could go all out and take care of all of them at the same time.


    ¡°Mhm. Thanks for clearing my head, Ayu¡­ Prepare yourself, alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ Show me what you¡¯re made of, young man.¡± Ayu chucked and lightly pped my chest before continuing to cling to me.


    I smilingly shook my head before doing what she asked; carrying her off the table and cing her next to Sena and Aika.


    Obviously, the two listened to our conversation. Halfway through it, they already paused what they were doing.


    This time, with Ayu in the mix, I took a few steps back and stood up straight before the three women, naked from top to bottom with my cock still standing upright.


    And while they couldn¡¯t decide whether to stare at my face or continue to focus on my proud junior, I started, ¡°Well then¡­ Shall we start?¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t give a verbal answer, the three of them nodded at the same time. And not long after, they began to move.


    Aika stood up and took my left side. An alluring yet yful smile on her lips. I hook my arm around her, pressing her closer to me. Our body heat transferred to each other, igniting more of our desire. Before long, the girl tiptoed to steal a kiss from me but I prolonged it by supporting her back. Once that was done, she contentedly dropped back down to the floor.


    Sena ended up the same as Aika. However, the girl crawled on all fours first and began her journey by dropping a kiss on my abdomen before she gradually left a trail of kisses upwards until she With this, with the three of them having the same objective ¨C to take my cock for themselves ¨C it¡¯s now my turn to make a move.


    reached my lips.


    Once that was done, Sena dropped back down and came face to face with my raging erection. It¡¯s still glistening from their saliva from earlier and dripping out of precum. She and Aika were eagerly staring at it as if it was a delectable meal that they couldn¡¯t wait to stuff themselves with.


    Andstly, Ayu while she ended up down there as well, the woman made use of her biggest asset first. She pushed my head down on her chest, allowing me to suck on her until she copsed on her knees from the sensation.


    With this, with the three of them having the same objective ¨C to take my cock for themselves ¨C it¡¯s now my turn to make a move.


    Is it still possible to do them at the same time? Maybe¡­ But first, I¡¯ll stamp in my head to not neglect any of them.


    I don¡¯t know how long we have left but¡­ we¡¯re not going out of this room without all of us being satisfied.

 Chapter 1664 Inexhaustible (1) *

    Chapter 1664 Inexhaustible (1) *


    From there, I let our desire take over. Starting off, I responded with how their heated gazes at my cock, pulling all three of them close to it.


    Taking the lead, Sena opened her mouth wide with her tongue partly sticking out. Under Ayu and Aika¡¯s watchful gazes, she pushed her head forward once more, gobbling my length up to what she could take in.


    I heard Ayu gulped down at the sight, perhaps also imagining herself doing the same. Aika, on the other hand, swiftly followed after Sena. Not long after that, they began doing the same thing as earlier; taking turns sucking my cock. Their tongues expertly danced around it, trying to leave their marks. More of my blood pumped down there, erging it even more. In a way, it started looking like a tall volcano about to erupt.


    Nheless, Sena and Aika had no ns of stopping, they sucked in every drop of liquid leaking out of the tip and gulped it down, not wasting anything at all.


    Upon seeing that, Ayu couldn¡¯t remain idle anymore. She moved forward, joining the other two.


    And with this, I had to endure three distinct senses of pleasureing from the three girls. If Sena could tighten her mouth to perfectly amodate my thickness without hitting any of her teeth, Aika made use of her cheeks, letting my length thrust and poke against it. Andstly, Ayu who had less experience tried to take me deeper in her throat, a feat she was always attempting every time she could get the chance.


    Watching them from above filled my head with a sense of pride even if I was kind of against it. I love all of them but who will be able to resist, right? It¡¯s something most guys wouldn¡¯t be able to witness their entire life. And it¡¯s the same yesterday with the trio of Nami, Saki, and Hina... Moreover, this wouldn¡¯t be thest asion... imagine all of my girls at the same time... it would be nothing short of a paradise...


    Minutester, I eventually had to rest my back on the same table we used just to properly handle all of them. And before long, I was about to approach my limit.


    I had no idea what was the state of my face currently but there¡¯s no doubt, it was something that made all three of them delightful.


    ¡°Ughh... Sena, I¡¯m about to¡ª¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s a futile attempt to warn them. But I still had to say it so that they¡¯d be ready.


    And sure enough, Sena cut me off right away, followed by the other two, expressing their sentiment.


    ¡°Come, Ruki... Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°Ru-kun, we¡¯ll take it all.¡±


    ¡°Un... Fill our mouths with your seed, Ruki... I know you¡¯ll have more for other ces.¡±


    Yeah. Who else could resist that? Especially when they all sounded like they were begging for it.


    For thest time, I moved my hands to nudge their heads, pushing them closer to me. But as that uncontroble sensation of a broken dam spread across my body, I was left gripping onto their heads as my hips shuddered uncontrobly.


    Momentster, I shoot my first load deep inside Sena¡¯s mouth followed by Ayu. For thest spurt, Aika took it all, sucking everyst drop of it.


    When I regained focus, I nced at the three of them opening their mouths, showing the white liquid filling their mouths. And almost at the same time, they gulped it down before licking the corner of their lips to not leave any traces behind.


    With that sight alone, my cock twitched, and stood up for the second time. I straightened my knees and pulled Sena up.


    ¡°I said all of us will be satisfied so... leave the rest to me.¡± Although I only managed to grab Sena, I directed those words to all of them.


    I mean, there¡¯s no such thing as who would be getting it first anymore... It¡¯s now up to me how to handle it from here.


    Understanding what was about to happen next, Sena surrendered her body to me. I used my hand to support her back before bringing her to the top of the table.


    Next, I turned around to do the same thing for Aika and Ayu.


    In this way, the three women were lined up on the table. Each one had their legs spread open.


    To start, I went to Aika and undressed herpletely.


    My lips dropped on her neck and eventually her chest. When I continued going down on her, the girl hugged my head and opened her legs wider.


    Even if she¡¯s already drenched in love juices, I made it a task to make her cum once with my lips and tongue.


    And when she was ready, I sensually rubbed my revitalized erection on top of her sacred ce.


    ¡°Ruki... Give it to me...¡± In between herbored breaths, Aika sweetly whispered in my ear. It¡¯s filled with her affection, longing, andplete desire to be one with me.


    She had probably even forgotten that Sena and Ayu were in the same room and the same situation as her. At the moment, what upied her mind was the thoughts of me, reinforcing our desire and feelings for each other.


    ¡°Mhm... I¡¯ming in. I love you, Aika.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I love you too, Ruki.¡±


    At the same time as we affirmed that, I pulled my hips back to gather momentum, aiming perfectly at her narrow entrance.


    ¡°Aahhn~!¡±


    As my entire length smoothly entered her, settling deep within where she perfectly wrapped around me, Aika¡¯s initial moan echoed across the room.


    It¡¯s loud enough that it might even be heard outside. If someone walked past this room, the noises we created would definitely catch their attention.


    Luckily, even though there was a constant stream of footsteps earlier, the timing was immacte.


    None was around and we could go all out in here. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I don¡¯t know which room was next door though but with hints of activity in there, it¡¯s probably not that much of a reach to assume that it¡¯s one of the waiting rooms; their boxing club¡¯s waiting room.


    Well, there¡¯s less time to be concerned about it at the moment.


    I only paused for a moment to give us both a few seconds to breathe before my hips started pounding her.


    Aika clung to me tightly, her lips chasing after mine to lock us in another bout of passionate kisses.


    Sena and Ayu were definitely watching us and when I got a bit of leeway, I reached my hand to Sena and Ayu. The two of them grabbed it and began sucking my fingers.


    When that was proven not enough, Sena brought my hand down to her crotch and slipped it inside her shorts.


    With this, while I was busily thrusting in Aika, pleasuring both of us, Sena made use of my fingers to dig deep into her. As for Ayu. She had no choice but to wait for her turn... She began touching herself as she watched everything that was happening.


    A few minutes, three climaxes for Aika and one shot-full of my loadter, I pulled out from Aika and moved to Sena promptly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to cheer you up. Will this be fine when you¡¯re going up that ringter?¡±


    Although I said that, I had long pulled her shorts down and raised her legs to rest my still-drenched raging cock from the mix of Aika¡¯s juices and my semen.


    This would be my third load but I doubt I would be able to calm it down even after the fifth. That¡¯s how much I desired all of them... I became inexhaustible.


    ¡°Are you worrying about that now? Have you forgotten how you keep on filling me up several times during my training sessions? It¡¯s no different than that... As long as I keep you in... no one will be able to notice. Besides... You know, your seed will give me more strength that I¡¯ll knock my opponent out in the first round.¡± Sena answered as she mischievously grinned at me and Ayu.


    Well, that¡¯s kind of a confession, telling her about how she sometimes trained while filled up with me.


    As a result, Ayu narrowed her eyes at me and moved to bite my ears, ¡°You naughty guy... I¡¯ll be squeezing you dry before every training session... or maybe before your lessons. Mark my words.¡±


    ¡°Sure... Rather than get drained of strength, it¡¯ll probably make me energized enough to do better.¡±


    Before she could return to her previous position, I caught her lips for one long kiss before I turned my attention back to Sena who was giggling at our small sexual banter.


    ¡°Ruki, you really made Coach yours this quick... It¡¯s unbelievable normally. However, if it¡¯s you, nothing seems to be impossible. Come... make love to me too. The same way you did with Aika...¡±

 Chapter 1665 Inexhaustible (2) *

    Chapter 1665 Inexhaustible (2) *


    As I ran my hands on Sena¡¯s body, I carefully took my time feeling up every part of it. Likewise, the girl didn¡¯t pass up the chance to revisit my body that she constantly craved.


    The toned muscles in Sena¡¯s arms, legs, and abdomen always amazed me. It¡¯s more than a testament to how hard she¡¯s working towards her goal of bing a pro. And despite being a little bulkier on those parts, she managed to maintain her alluring curves that wouldn¡¯t lose to most women focusing more on their slim figure.


    When she was in her school uniform, she mentioned that a lot of boys in her ss repetitively ogled her. Some tried to talk to her but most of them were ignored. As for the few who were persistent, her fists greeted them on their chins.


    Because of that, no one dared toe up to her anymore unless they were ignorant of what she was capable of. Furthermore, the other girls in their ss sometimes asked her for a favor to protect them from the same type of idiots.


    And that¡¯s why, even if she¡¯s not as famous as Akane, she¡¯s still a well-known girl like Elizabeth who has a reputation that no one can easily topple.


    Then, whenever she was not in her uniform or training attire for the gym, it was actually hard to figure out that she was packing in strength.


    From her own experience, she said people tend to mistake her for a cool, aloof, and frail girl despite her confident bearing.


    That¡¯s why, when she¡¯d show her strength, a lot would be shocked by it.


    Anyway, from my estimate, she could certainly knock down a guy twice her size with a well-timed punch. And it was demonstrated recently when we ran into those idiots at the alley.


    Ah. Right. I probably said this before, but when ites to strength, she could overpower me if she so wished. And if she ever decided to pin me down, it would be a challenge for me to resist her.


    And that¡¯s why whenever we were in this kind of intimate moment, it also felt like we were in a battle against one another.


    One moment, I would be at the top, and the next, she would reverse our position. If we started at the left of the bed, we¡¯d end at the opposite side when we finished.


    The frequent oue is my win, of course. My stamina outssed her.


    And this time, there shouldn¡¯t be that much of a difference.


    With Ayu watching us from the side, my hips had already started moving, rubbing myself along Sena¡¯s sacred ce. Whenever I would brush against her clit, Sena¡¯s face would contort in pure pleasure and following that, she¡¯d try to get back at me by biting my lips. And as always, that would just turn into our usual kisses that involved our tongues.


    It was kind of a loop but little by little, our desire for each other gradually gets filled up.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m always ready for you. How long will you tease me, Ruki?¡± Sena answered with a pout but the redness on her face just deepened. She¡¯s already on herst ropes. If I still stall for time to tease her, she might just jump at me and do everything by herself.


    ¡°Ah. I keep on getting carried away when ites to teasing all of you. Well then... let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Upon saying that, I realigned my cock and aimed it at her entrance. Slowly but surely, it gradually burrowed inside her, tunneling into her narrow space and grinding her sensitive walls.


    Sena visibly shuddered from that sensation. Her chest heaved up and down and she started squirming from the intense pleasure.


    She then looked straight into my eye as her lips drew an arc.


    As I gradually settled inside, Sena slid her arms on my butt. Then, exercising her strength, the girl gave it a push, boosting me.


    Almost instantly, a scorching hot sensation filled my body as my entire length slid and squeezed into her narrow space. Her insides pulsated furiously but instead of rebelling against an invader, she seemed to be weing me back home.


    Shortly after that, a strong suction force ensued, sliding me deeper until my entire length disappeared from our sight.


    ¡°Ahhhhn~ You¡¯re filling me up, Ruki!¡± Sena deliriously screamed amidst her moans.


    With how loud her voice was, I quickly moved to plug her lips with my tongue. It¡¯d be terrible if someone outside caught that.


    But at this point, Sena was already so lost in our lovemaking. Having been waiting for too long, she couldn¡¯t wait for another second to have me deep inside her.


    Likewise, seeing her in this state, I could only give it my all for her.


    My hips began to move and little by little, I pushed her body to the middle of the table.


    Sena loosened her legs a little, allowing me to climb up and adjust myself ordingly.


    With bent knees and raised butt, I grabbed her hips and drew her closer.


    As soon as I got the angle right, I unhesitatingly thrust down, pounding into her.


    Despite our locked lips, the girl¡¯s subdued moans echoed right away. As I gradually hastened the pace of my hips, the unmoving table started creaking and the wet, squelching sounds from our connection slowly filled the room.


    Aika, who had just recovered, gasped at how intensely we were doing it. And Ayu appeared to be amazed, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from us.


    When Sena reached her first climax, we rolled and switched positions.


    With the girl on top of me, she pushed down on my chest as her hips started dancing wildly.


    At first, I let her do her own thing while I supported her hips. But gradually as I felt my climax gradually approaching, I bent my knees and started thrusting from below, matching the rhythm of her dance.


    And while I was at it, I sat up and helped myself to her sensitive cherries, delivering more stimtion to her senses.


    ¡°... Ru-kun, aren¡¯t you going too hard on her? She might not be able to walk at this rate.¡±


    Ayu couldn¡¯t help butment at the side.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t fault her for that. We¡¯re really going at it intensely and Sena had already begun sweating profusely.


    However, I just knew that Sena was aware of her limits. She¡¯s not going to exhaust herself with this and put on a disgraceful performance. Despite being filled with her desire for me, she¡¯s also someone who loves to show off her aplishments in front of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ayu. Sena is... going to be fine.¡± I answered. And right after that, Sena turned her head to her Coach and affirmed my words.


    As we returned our focus to each other, we simplymunicated with our eyes.


    Understanding that we¡¯re both reaching our goal post of climaxing together, Sena and I tirelessly and enthusiastically pleasured each other.


    In thest few seconds of it, we held each other tightly and only let our hips do all the work.


    Soon, our voices filled the room as our bodies twitched at the same time...


    My cock pumped out loaded shots deep inside her and Sena¡¯s love juices started mixing with it, dripping down and staining the table beneath us.


    We stayed in that position for a minute before I lifted the girl and set her down on the table.


    ¡°Ruki, I love you... I received your encouragement.¡± Sena sweetly giggled as she caressed my cheeks.


    ¡°I love you too... I¡¯ll still be cheering you out there. Go and take your opponent out.¡±


    We kissed once more and exchanged more words of affection before letting me go.


    As I lifted my body, I turned my attention to the side. And there was Ayu, staring at me with her face crimson red.


    ¡°Ayu...¡± I called to her as I slowly crawled to where she was sitting.


    At this point, the whole room was already reeking of the intense smell of our lovemaking. For some, it might be unpleasant but for us, it¡¯s the proof of the affection and desire we shared.


    And obviously, Ayu was a part of it... her sacred ce was still glistening as she was already dripping wet from what we had done earlier and everything she witnessed.


    Despite still trying to act tough as the passionate boxer, in my eyes, Ayu would always be my lovely woman.


    ¡°Ru-kun...¡± Ayu soon replied as she reached her hand out to me. ¡°Is it fine?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°It is. If we mutually decide on it, there¡¯ll be no regrets. Am I right?¡±


    I grabbed it and guided her to my side. I put her on myp and like the previous times, conversed with her with our gazes locked into each other. In this way, we¡¯d be speaking through our hearts.


    Even if it sounded weird after I just finished making love with Aika and Sena, this was necessary.


    This would be our first time if ever we go all the way. And as things stand, I doubt we¡¯d be able to stop now... Besides, my little junior once again found the energy to stand up gloriously.


    Really, it¡¯s like the side effect of Rumi¡¯s tea has been dyed for this moment.

 Chapter 1666 Ayuzawa Inaho *

    Chapter 1666 Ayuzawa Inaho *


    Ayu''s lips trembled in anticipation. She might not be fullymitted to the act but there¡¯s no doubt that after everything that happened, one final string was left holding her back from immediately jumping into the same intimate situation as the other two; our agreement to cross that final line in a special ce for both of us. Either my room or hers.


    That being the case, even with the slightest touch of my fingertips running across her skin, Ayu would be left shivering from the sensation.


    If I let myself lose control here, she might not stop me. Unfortunately, my considerate trait wouldn''t allow me to act like that anymore.


    And perhaps, it was precisely because of it that I ended up leaving her forst.


    I couldn''t just throw away what we talked about before for a moment of unhindered lust.


    ¡°No regrets,¡± Ayu eventually said, echoing my words. Having been seated on myp and our naked bodies put in close contact, the heat emanated from our fiery desire was being conveyed to each other.


    While my hands had started caressing her, feeling her up in ces that only I was allowed to touch, Ayu''s fingers had long enclosed around my twice-revived erection.


    I don''t know if she''s aware of it but it already started moving, sensibly stroking it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her spirited eyes were focused on my face, admiring or perhaps, observing me closely.


    After a few seconds of silence, she continued, "I want you, Ruki¡­ I''m certain I won''t regret this¡­ I''ve seen it from Sena and Aika. The ce was secondary. All of you cared more about your desires and feelings for each other."


    Ayu let her voice trail there and for a moment, she reached in for a kiss before she lifted herself off of myp.


    Obviously, she''s not going anywhere. Instead, rather than sitfortably on one of my thighs, Ayu repositioned herself to straddle me.


    While doing so, she carefully let my entire length brush against her sacred ce before the tip eventually rested on her sturdy navel.


    Her body erratically quivered as her warm love juices gushed out. Her breathing intensified as she pushed her hips forward.


    If earlier the light in her eyes was seemingly muddled, it''s now as clear as a cloudless sky. Furthermore, her affectionate expression paved the way for a lovely smile to bloom from her red, luscious lips.


    "... In boxing, the ring is considered sacred for every practitioner as every match is held within its confines. However, it isn''t prohibited to perform it outside. And as long as one is passionate about it, no one will bat an eye¡­ Ru-kun, it''s quite simr to what you showed me."


    This¡­


    Did she just make a connection between our decision to make love here to the sanctity of boxing? What a boxing freak¡­


    But I guess that''s what makes her unique. Boxing is her passion. Now that I''ve begun encroaching upon the level of its importance for her, she just couldn''t help but make thatparison.


    Before long, I found my lips cracking a smile as a cackle escaped my mouth.


    Ayu was confused at first but she quickly caught on.


    Her face heated up and turned even redder as embarrassment flooded her mind. When she couldn''t contain it anymore the girl dropped her forehead on my chest and started bashing it, albeit lightly.


    "Pervert and idiot Ru-kun. Is it that funny?"


    "Honestly, no. I''m just amused at how you made that connection."


    I truthfully answered.


    Unfortunately, Ayu wasn''t convinced. Her cheeks puffed up and she resumed hitting my chest.


    I began caressing her hair and continued, "It reminded me how much you love boxing, Ayu. But you''re right. It''s quite simr now that I think about it. First and foremost, it''s our passion for each other that takes priority¡­ However, I also won''t deny that we still have to be mindful of the ce. And given what we''ve already done here¡­ Ayu, can we still hold back?"


    Ayu''s head stopped moving and slowly, she looked up and shook her head.


    "... Give it to me, Ru-kun. Indulge me with your passionate love."


    Without waiting for my response, Ayu sealed our lips together.


    Our tongues squirmed forward, met in the middle, and entwined.


    I wrapped my arms around her and Ayu did the same. The misceneous thoughts in our heads had been expelled and all we could think about was each other.


    From the straddling position, it only took a few moments before Ayu got pressed beneath me. Her toned legs locked me in as they continuously guided my hips along their predetermined movements.


    My entire length constantly rubbed against her, drenching itself in her love juices.


    With asional adjustments at how far I would be pulling back, the tip gradually aligned to the unexplored hole of her most sacred ce.


    "This might hurt a bit, Ayu."


    I reminded her. Though that''s not really needed considering the anticipation welling up in her chest, it still had to be said.


    Ayu''s legs tightened in an instant as she responded with a beaming smile that conveyed her eptance and a sweet, affectionate smile.


    At our side, Sena and Aika silently watched us without making any noise. That was to ensure that Ayu would be able to take me in without being flustered after remembering that we were not alone in this room.


    Besides, they both experienced the same thing with me. No matter how prepared or tolerant of the pain one could be, the pain and pleasure that would be shing were difficult to endure.


    One second, two seconds, three. As time continued to tick, I started to concentrate my entire strength on my lower body.


    Amidst the grant heat from our bodies as well as the racing heartbeat that drummed inside our chests, I strongly pushed in, breaking past the thin membrane blocking my entrance.


    "Hhnng¡ª Uhmmmp!"


    Ayu muffled her scream by keeping her mouth covered by her hands. However, her entire body quivered from the abrupt pain, causing her back to draw an arc.


    At the same moment that I continued to slide down, digging and opening up the space deep inside her to amodate my size, I held Ayu in a tight embrace, caressing her head and back.


    It wasn''t my first time. However, with every girl in my life who experienced their first time with me, I always see to it that every moment would be worth the special ce in our memories¡­


    A minuteter, without pulling out or moving at all that would cause the girl beneath me to feel the pain, I slightly rxed my body.


    Likewise, Ayu who slowly but surely recovered from the initial shock found the window to look at me.


    Her handnded on it and lovingly caressed my cheek.


    There was a single tear that refused to slide down her eye but with her beautiful smile adorning her face, it''s more than enough of a testament to how d she was for this to happen.


    "I¡­ I can feel you inside me, Ru-kun. It''s so hot, big and hard. I''m holding my urge to squeeze on you but¡­ It''s futile. My lower body is throbbing with both pain and pleasure. This didn''t feel like a punch to my gut but rather¡­ an uppercut to my jaw. Attempting to shake the feeling off is impossible."


    ¡­ I''m speechless.


    She still had the energy to fit in her boxingparison. Is it escapism or¡­


    No. It''s simply because she didn''t want me to worry about her. She''s also being considerate not to burden me.


    Should I tell her that''s unnecessary?


    Even though I already cummed thrice in quick session, I doubt I will be able tost long if I start moving.


    Ayu''s too tight and the way her insides moved was too different. It''s like I was in a meat grinder being churned and not squeezed.


    Uh. That sounded kinda off but that''s close to it. It might be because of how well she could control her muscles but was it possible?


    Well, that''s a question that shouldn''t be asked. I was experiencing it within her.


    The best thing to do was to savor this sensation and send us both to our destination.


    "An uppercut, huh? So, that''s not enough to knock you out?"


    "N-no¡­ you have to do more than that, young man. Your girl is this strong."


    I tried to pass it off as a nd joke but Ayu yed along with it. She put on a proud smile even if her face continued to twitch.


    Then little by little, her facial expression became clearer.


    Haa. I can''t say it enough. She''s so beautiful¡­


    And right now, I''m balls-deep inside her.


    I tried to fix the fringes of her hair andbed them back to normal but Ayu caught my hand and started nibbling on it.


    pleading eyes.


    Understanding what she wanted to convey I lowered my head and When she found that not enough. She stared straight at me with pleading eyes.


    Understanding what she wanted to convey I lowered my head and for who knows how many times it was for today, our lips found each other.


    With this, our senses melded as one as we started to focus on one thing.


    Finish what we started.


    Not long after that, my knees gradually regained their strength, propping my lower body up.


    Half of my cock returned to the light alongside Ayu''s tightened grip on my shoulder. But at the next moment, with one forceful thrust, it returned to the darkness, letting the tip hit another spot of her.


    Another muffled scream threatened to escape her mouth but with our connection, I isted it.


    Just like this, Ayu and I moved on to the main event; making love to each other.


    9ae64c9039acfa2b73ba339bf5aae194fcd135e7c5248d3fbb7ce907ebe987aa3856bab355332d74668b12aaf260d35ff7c0c3afe793249a6b56bbc2a59e6b320c4f92c87b4796248bd2c378fc49470e

 Chapter 1667 Unforgettable Experience *

    Chapter 1667 Unforgettable Experience *


    Time slowly passed after that. With all of our senses dedicated to savoring our moment, Ayu gradually became used to my movements. I naturally matched the pace at which I¡¯d drop my hips and return deep inside to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t get overwhelmed by the extreme sensation.


    Apart from that, my hands and mouth didn¡¯t remain idle. To ease the pain that was probably prevalent in her senses, I slid my tongue to her neck and focused on her sensitive spots there. At the same time, my hands got the liberty to take care of her bountiful bosom, fondling it and sending more waves of pleasure through her sensitive nipples.


    Ayu grabbed a clump of my hair and pushed my head deeper into her softness. Moreover, her frozen legs started moving again, clinging tightly to my behind.


    And despite herbored breathing, her passion-filled voice reached my ears, ¡°Ru-kun¡­ This is¡­ as I expected¡­ I could feel the extent of your desire¡­ Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ Watch me closely, alright?¡±


    Ayu enthusiastically nodded and a beautiful smile bloomed from her lips. For sure, her mind had nothing else but me anymore and despite the presence of Aika and Sena nearby, she couldn¡¯t perceive them anymore.


    I kept a keen eye out for each and every reaction of her body. Whenever she would tilt her head to the side, I would go to her ear or the side of her neck. Whenever she would arc her back, my mouth would be holding her perky nipples in my mouth.


    With the continuous bout of pleasure being delivered to her senses, Ayu endearingly clung to me, encouraging me to do it more and better. Her beautiful face became a mix of lust and passion. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her subdued voice also didn¡¯t fail to be music to my ears. With each moan that would escape her mouth, my lower body would take it in as a sign that I was on the right track.


    My pelvis also remained robust and full of vigor. No matter how much I thrust my hips or how strong I pounded at her, it never came to a point where it would be strained or exhausted. Her insides sessfully registered my shape and perfectly amodated me. She would always tighten up, holding me in her depths. However, each time, it only served as an additional source of her pleasure whenever I would pull my hips back.


    And so, with everything falling right into its ce, our lovemaking continues¡­ Even if we remained in the position, I ensured that every thrust would be memorable for both of us.


    -


    -


    Several minutester, while we were still in the middle of our moment of unceasing passion for each other, Sena and Aika drew close to me. They moved behind me to whisper something in my ear without disturbing us or letting Ayu notice them.


    It was short but they basically informed me that they''d be leaving the room first. Furthermore, they reminded me to give Ayu an unforgettable experience.


    Perhaps predicting how I would respond to that, Aika beat me to the punch and blocked my mouth with her lips. Shortly after that, Sena came right after to take her turn. They wittingly used their sweet kisses that I would always wee to give them to prevent me from stopping them.


    I know. Their reason was understandable even if it was still riddled with the consideration that I infected them with. I guess it was just really up to me on how to interpret that and at this point, I couldn¡¯t be unhappy about it.


    Anyway, from those short yet fulfilling kisses, they properly conveyed their sincere thoughts on why they came up with that decision.


    Part of it was just like I said, their consideration for Ayu''s first time but the greater part was the growing unrest outside the room. They couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore and decided that they had to do something about it before we get caught in here.


    If earlier there were only asional footsteps passing, the activity tripled. The hushed noisesing from the room next door were confirmed to be from Sena¡¯s boxing club.


    On top of that, there was already an instance when someone tried to turn the knob. Most likely a part of the staff who''s checking if it was open and they neglected to close it. It happened just a minute before they drew close to me.


    Luckily, I didn''t forget to lock it and that instance passed. Whoever was it, they were convinced that nothing was wrong within the locked room.


    How long had we been in this room anyway? Honestly, I already lost my sense of time with everything that happened here. Maybe half an hour or more. The boxing match should be about to start¡­


    Uhh. Yeah. That exined the increase in activity outside.


    Dropping the thoughts of stopping them, I confirmed to the two what they were going to do once outside.


    and the others. They must be wondering why you¡¯re not returning.¡± Aika grinned, perhaps imagining the other girls¡¯ reactions if she told ¡°I¡¯ll apany Sena while I wait for you, Ruki. I¡¯ll also inform Akane and the others. They must be wondering why you¡¯re not returning.¡± Aika grinned, perhaps imagining the other girls¡¯ reactions if she told them about how I cheered her up.


    ¡°Next door. Those girls are already anxious that they might drag me down. If I don¡¯t show up soon, they¡¯ll definitely crumble from the pressure even before the match begins.¡± Sena answered with a guilty smile. Although she¡¯s not that attached to that club, it¡¯s within her personality to fulfill her duty as their ace.


    The two of them already fixed their clothes and the only evidence left of what they did with me in this room was their flushed face and glistening lips. Obviously, they also wiped away some of our mixed liquids spilling from their legs but knowing the two, they¡¯d surely keep most of it locked inside them.


    And just the thought of them going about it normally brought another stimtion to my head.


    I¡¯m hopeless¡­ But I guess that¡¯s also their intention when they also reminded me of it before they walked to the door.


    Upon their careful exit, Ayu who still noticed their departure from the room shook her head, ¡°... I¡¯m indebted to them, huh? Ru-kun¡­ What will you do?¡±


    ¡°Ayu, wrong question. It should be, ¡®What are we going to do?¡¯¡±


    I reached for her face and let my thumb run across her thin lips. Ayu instinctively sucked on it whichpleted another sexy image of her that I stored in my head.


    After that, Ayu only returned a heated gaze at me, conveying her answer to that question. And the same as her, I put my answer into action rather than convey it verbally.


    Not long after, our mixed voices along with the continuous creaking of the table resumed. We did everything we could do and to make it more memorable, we moved from one ce to another, be it the door, the corner, or the wall separating this room from another, marking every ce with the trace of our lovemaking.


    To finish, we returned to the same table and Ayu locked me in her embrace. My cock had long been melted by the intense heat of her insides and for sure, it¡¯s the reverse for Ayu. The pain apanying her first time had long subsided and her insides had already been molded to my shape.


    ¡°Ayu¡­ Let me fill you up.¡±


    ¡°Go on, Ru-kun¡­ Give it all to me¡­¡±


    With those words as ourst exchange before our heads be filled with the impending climax, Ayu¡¯s whole body convulsed at the uncontroble sensation. I embraced her tight and strongly pressed down on her and did one final thrust, knocking us both down for the count.

 Chapter 1668 Return

    Chapter 1668 Return


    A minuteter, Iy down next to Ayu on top of that table and pulled her in my embrace.


    When I pulled out of her, she already had her eyes closed. She looked peaceful and satisfied. To say that she¡¯s unconscious might be off the mark. It¡¯s more like she shut off some of her senses to focus on swiftly recovering.


    Then, using my body as her hug pillow, Ayu dly nestled in my arms as her breathing gradually stabilized. As for me, I made it a task to gently caress her while also remaining silent.


    What we wanted to say to each other had already been said. Our feelings had beenmunicated and our rtionship took another step.


    But I guess, even with ack of a real pillow, a pillow talk was in order.


    Right?


    As I gently stroked her hair, I waited for a few seconds before opening my mouth.


    ¡°Ayu... Have I knocked you down?¡± I started with a whisper close to her ear and in a rather yful tone.


    Sure enough, it worked as intended. My breath tickled her awake and my words somehow made her look up at me.


    She¡¯s still in the middle of stabilizing her breath. Nheless, Ayu amusedly looked at me as though saying, ¡®Are you for real?¡¯


    After contemting how she would reply to that, I felt a pinch on my side and a clear giggle, ¡°What do you think? Do you want to start the count? What¡¯s next? Should I raise your arm and dere you a winner?¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s not too bad. Maybe a certificate too?¡± I doubled down which earned me another pinch on the side.


    Furthermore, when I nced down, I saw her clenched fist drilling into my stomach. Of course, there¡¯s no force behind it.


    ¡°This idiot... Good job trying to ease up my mind about this. But Ru-kun, I wasn¡¯t even conflicted. Let me be honest with you, I love it. More than you can imagine... I¡¯m d I finally did this with you.¡±


    Hearing those words, a smile couldn¡¯t help but form on my lips. Even though it¡¯s unlikely to happen, there¡¯s always a small fear that doing this with them could change their mind.


    But then again, it¡¯s probably just part of my overthinking habit. I tend to think too much that I was already so far out from the issue at hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re d? Does that mean you¡¯re worried that we might not do it?¡±


    Well, I know that¡¯s not what she¡¯s thinking. That¡¯s why the question was just meant to be a bridge for her to cross.


    And sure enough, Ayu replied in an instant, correcting me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, idiot... It¡¯s just... Ever since you helped me make up my mind on what to do about my feelings for you, I always seem unable to control myself. Each day, I long for your figure, your voice, your touch. You¡¯ve been on my mind more than boxing nowadays...¡±


    Upon saying that, she pulled herself up to level her face with mine. As always, our lips became like mas, attracted to each other.


    I could see my reflection in her eyes and most likely, it¡¯s the same for her.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m really ttered to hear that, Ayu. But you know what? I believe that¡¯s just normal for someone in love. Soon enough, you¡¯ll get used to me running in your head and you can once again keep your focus on anything you want to do. And when the timees for us to meet again, it will be all so natural. That¡¯s why, you don¡¯t have to worry that you¡¯re losing control when we¡¯re together. I mean, I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°Says someone who loves a lot of women. Tell me, does that mean we¡¯re all running in your head?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you crack my head open, you¡¯ll find the mini-versions of you running around freely.¡±


    Ayu rolled her eyes andughed, ¡°Yeah, right... You¡¯re an anomaly. It makes us wonder how you can keep all this up.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m also wondering about that. Maybe I¡¯m not a human anymore? Anyway, I just know that I love all of you, and my life is dedicated to making you all happy no matter how hypocritical it ising from me.¡±


    Common sense says I shouldn¡¯t be saying those words when I could also be the source of their unhappiness. In any case, I¡¯d stick to that for the sake of everyone.


    There¡¯s no point criticizing myself when I know for sure that I won¡¯t ever change and continue loving them all just the same.


    ¡°Idiot Ru-kun... I love you too. Take care of me, alright?¡±


    ¡°Always.¡±


    Concluding our talk with that, Ayu pulled me in her embrace this time. And for the next few minutes, we just takefort in each other¡¯s warmth.


    Upon deciding what to do next, we helped each other fix our clothes.


    Somehow, despite still feeling the pain in her lower body, Ayu could easily act normally. Her pain tolerance was that high. But like Sena and Aika, her face remained flushed and the smile on her face could always tell how happy and content she is at the moment.


    -


    -


    With Ayu¡¯s lead, we went to the room next door. Of course, the members of the boxing club wondered about why I was there. Some of them recognized me to be Akane¡¯s boyfriend which led to a wild spection starting. Whatever answer they came up with regarding my presence, I never gave a proper confirmation or answer.


    And like I previously thought, some of them wondered about the noises they heard next door. Thankfully, they failed to connect it with us.


    Maybe if they paid more attention to Ayu and not me, they would¡¯ve realized it.


    Of course, to make sure that it wouldn¡¯te to that, I soon left the room with Aika.


    Also, even if it wasn¡¯t really my intention for showing up there, the way they started wildly specting allowed those nervous club members to forget about the pressure of their uing match.


    Yeah. It¡¯s simr to the effect of my presence yesterday at the Basketball Club.


    Weird, no? Nheless, if it works, it works, right?


    Sena also found that helpful. She wasughing contentedly when she sent us out of the room as it lifted some burden on her shoulder.


    And with Ayu there, there¡¯s nothing else left for her but to wait for the match.


    On our way out, we ran into a staff member who swiftly kicked us out upon asking for our identity.


    Aika and Iughed about it on our way back to Akane and the others.


    Thinking about it, I should¡¯ve said ¡®Thanks for the good work¡¯, right? Thanks to them not catching us in that room, we got some hot, quality time with each other that left all of us satisfied...


    Upon entering the venue through the front door again, the first thing I noticed was the number of audience. Most of the seats were already upied as if the deserted image from earlier was already a lie.


    Thankfully, the spot that we got for ourselves was still secured. Aika and I easily found our way back to them.


    As we neared their location, I noticed something...


    I was expecting Aoi and the other girls¡¯ arrival, however, our group got a few more members than I expected.


    Let¡¯s see... Two boys were now sitting next to Eri and Futaba. No doubt, they¡¯re their boyfriends.


    Looks like they got called in by them. Did they find it ufortable to be around me and the girls who imed to be my close friends? Possibly.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re there. They can keep their girls upied. It¡¯s actually beneficial for me as I won¡¯t be pestered by Eri¡¯s questions anymore.


    Apart from those two, it took me a few more steps before I got a proper view from behind.


    Upon recognizing their figures from behind, I found myself snickering.


    ¡°That girl. Is it that hard to inform me? Or is this part of the surprise?¡±


    Up ahead, taking up my previous seat next to Akane was Nao. Not only that, she¡¯s not alone.


    On her left, a high-ponytailed girl could be seen sitting there. Even if I could only see her backside, I instantly picked up her current mood. She¡¯s irritated and perhaps impatient. She¡¯s exuding the aura of someone really hard to get along with because of her sky-high pride. And yet, she couldn¡¯t really screen out Nao and Akane when they would turn their attention to her.


    I see...


    This is truly a surprise from Nao.


    She dragged her here, or rather, brought the egocentric girl with him to surprise me. No wonder she didn¡¯t inform me about this or maybe I missed her message? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Uh. Anyways...


    Is that girl really egocentric? Howe she¡¯s turning out to be more of a pushover?

 Chapter 1669 Not falling for it

    Chapter 1669 Not falling for it


    To say that I was thrilled with Nao¡¯s surprise would be correct. I mean, where could you find someone so easily teased because she couldn¡¯t bear to admit defeat? Nowhere, right? There was only Saionji who fit into that role. Considering ourst exchange through that video call, she hadn¡¯t changed at all. So, I could already imagine how the girl would react to me if I greeted her. Even if my words ended up not as shameless as she would expect, she would still try to refute it to put herself on top of me.


    And that¡¯s why as someone who knew how to handle her type, I made sure not to greet her first when Aika and I reached them. Despite meeting her gaze, I only maintained that eye contact for a second before moving on to greet my girls; the neers, and those who waited for me here.


    It instantly irked her that I noticed her prided eyebrows curled in an irregr pattern. If it was nted like a sharp knife earlier, it somehow managed to look wavy as though it was still water where I threw a stone to skip.


    She then huffed and puffed her chest proudly, trying to appeal for my attention. Still, I opted to pass by her to check on my girls one by one.


    I mean, I disappeared for more than half an hour. I wouldn¡¯t skimp on informing them where I¡¯ve been or what I¡¯ve been up to.


    ¡°I think I already get it. Aika¡¯s face says it all. Darling, you beast.¡± Aoi yfully remarked even when I mentioned about cheering up the girl.


    Aika also confirmed right away as her blush that was about to fade away resurfaced. She cupped both of her cheeks as she heatedly stared at me.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Aoi, Ruki won¡¯t hesitate to cheer you up too if you say you¡¯re feeling down.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I might try thatter when I feel like hogging him all to myself.¡±


    There you go. Even without explicitly saying what happened, my girls who had experience with me could easily draw a conjecture on what had transpired.


    Ria even handed me the bottle of apple juice that she was drinking, saying I should rehydrate and recover my energy.


    Elizabeth, who eventually joined Aika and Aoi¡¯s conversation going ¡®My Prince and his curse¡¯ pulled out a snack and fed it to me directly. Perhaps if not for the venue, she¡¯d use her mouth directly to feed it to me to satisfy her craving for my presence.


    Then, Yua and Hiyori took turns massaging my shoulders by having me squat in front of them. They said I looked tired. In truth, the two just wanted an excuse to sniff my scent. Eventually, having gotten drunk by it, they used their cologne to freshen me up. Ririka and Yua even fixed my hair with ab and their fingers.


    From that alone, I already got some envious gazes from other boys sitting not far from us. But that¡¯s all they could do. Be envious of their seats.


    Lastly, the other girls like Eimi didn¡¯t stand to miss that chance. In the end, I got passed around by them, earning me more attention from the other audience sitting not far from us.


    We don¡¯t know them so we cannot be bothered to care about their opinion.


    Luckily, Futaba and Eri were so upied with their boyfriends that they didn¡¯t notice that. Or perhaps they did but chose to ignore it, who knows?


    By the time I returned to Yae, Akane, and Nao, the door leading to the waiting room finally opened.


    At longst, the match was about to start. The appearance of the two opposing clubs marching to their designated spots managed to draw everyone¡¯s attention to the front.


    Anyway, instead of pushing Saionji so she could move there and give me back my seat, Nao opted to take the seat on her right side.


    With that, the egocentric girl ended up being sandwiched by us.


    Was it intentional on Nao¡¯s part? Maybe. But that¡¯s irrelevant at this point. Whichever the case, Saionji¡¯s fate was already sealed.


    ¡°Senpai, fancy meeting you here. Have you missed me so much that you came over to see me on this asion? I¡¯m impressed and ttered, to be honest.¡± I started as soon as I settled my butt down on the seat.


    I put on a shameless smile and nced at the girl.


    She had been following me with her gaze ever since walked past her. If she pretended not to hear me, it would just end up another ammunition for me to tease her with.


    Sure enough, the girl didn¡¯t disappoint me.


    She crossed her arms and legs and raised her chin, presenting herself to be as confident as she could be.


    ¡°Dream on, junior. Why will I be here for you? You¡¯re not worth it.¡±


    Noticeably, the volume of her voice was only enough to travel for a short distance.


    Nao and I heard it and perhaps, Akane who started giggling at my side also picked up on it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Like me, she¡¯s definitely curious about how I would deal with this girl.


    ¡°Ah. I guess I¡¯m not, huh? Too bad. And here I thought I could also confess how I missed you. Never mind then.¡± I shrugged and acted like I already lost interest in her.


    A split secondter, Saionji sneered, ¡°See. You¡¯re the one who missed me. Don¡¯t ever try to flip that one. What? Did you miss seeing this beauty? Have you gone on sleepless nights ever since that encounter with me?¡±


    Look at her and her confidence. No wonder I couldn¡¯t help but be thrilled at how to pull her down her high imaginary throne.


    If I pit her against Elizabeth, she might just be buried under that chuunibyou¡¯s ice castle ¨C whatever it was meant to be.


    Taking a nce at her, I took in her current appearance.


    Like Nao, Saoinji is in her school uniform. She even brought her bag with her but she put it down below the seat. As I ran a quick scan of her figure, I noticed that she looked a little different today.


    Her high ponytail which was made to let her luscious hair sprawl like a small broom behind her had beenbed neatly, or at least, it wasn¡¯t as messy as before.


    I couldn¡¯t resist touching it and the girl just smirked at me as if she won something again.


    Apart from that, her fringes were swept to one side, allowing more of her forehead to be shown. It¡¯s still as wless as before but I could already see beads of sweat threatening to form and drizzle down her face.


    She¡¯s not as calm as she looked. For sure, she¡¯s a bit ufortable being in thepany of strangers. In fact, my presence probably saved her mental capacity from going into defensive mode to shut herself away.


    No matter how egocentric she portrays herself to be, she¡¯s not invincible in the face of pressure. That was already proven back in our first encounter.


    Continuing on, the strands of her hair partly covering her face had already been tucked behind her ear, giving me a clear view of that side of her.


    Somehow, I noticed her left ear adorned by an earring. She wasn¡¯t wearing any before. In any case, that¡¯s a nice touch. It looked like a small diamond gemstone but possibly not an authentic one, Nheless, it¡¯s enough to up her elegance a notch or two. Add to that, her pristine neck exuded a great temptation that would draw one¡¯s eyes to it.


    In the end, I also couldn¡¯t help but brush my fingertips on that part of her, causing the girl to shiver from the sensation. She didn¡¯t p my hand away and instead endured that. If I wasn¡¯t conscious about Eri and Futaba close to us, I¡¯d probably keep caressing that exposed part of her.


    s, I shouldn¡¯t touch her carelessly. I was only going to tease her anyway, not make her surrender to my touch.


    ¡°Nope. Rather than you, I miss Nao more.¡± I eventually replied after putting on an act that I was stumped.


    As always, Saionji couldn¡¯t take being eclipsed by someone else or be set aside by me.


    ¡°Psh. You¡¯re too obvious, junior. You don¡¯t have to hide it. Who knows? I can be merciful enough to let you hear what you want to hear from me.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? But no thanks, I¡¯m good. If you¡¯re going to be like this¡­ why don¡¯t we change seats? Let me be with Nao.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Saionji¡¯s expression fell. No matter how much she tried to y it cool, she looked crestfallen.


    Once again, she realized that it¡¯s impossible to topple me when ites to shamelessness.


    After contemting for a while, Saionji bit her lips and reached for my sleeve, pinching it between her fingers.


    ¡°N-no. I won¡¯t move from here.¡±

 Chapter 1670 Cracking an Ego

    Chapter 1670 Cracking an Ego


    Having dered that, Saionji somehow used it as a springboard, repairing her almost broken confidence. She tugged on my sleeve a bit strongly. And although forced, her lips curved enticingly, brushing away her moment of weakness.


    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s dering that it is impossible for me to move her from her seat.


    In short, she¡¯s once again trying to challenge me.


    Yep. If something¡¯s unique about her, it was certainly this. She would never back down even if she¡¯s doomed to lose.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ ncing at the girl next to her, there¡¯s no doubt that Nao was also watching this interaction closely. And like Akane, she¡¯s having a goodugh at it. If Saionji would turn her attention to the girl who brought her here, she¡¯d definitely crack again.


    Back then, Nao said she wouldn¡¯t mind having a cheeky sister like Saionji and it still holds true to this day.


    In any case, Saionji is not an idiot. She¡¯s definitely aware of the reason why she¡¯s here. And yet, to get back at me fromst time, she boldly marched forward without preparing herself at all.


    She¡¯s no different than that day I stole her first kiss and got away with it because she couldn¡¯t draw the line on where her limits should be.


    For sure, if I ever attempted it again, she¡¯d fall for it without much effort on my part.


    Ah. How gullible.


    I worry for her future. But who am I to correct that? She already gave me an answer when I asked her before, everything was up to her.


    Having met Akane and the girls ¨C though I had no idea who she already interacted with ¨C her confidence in herself must¡¯ve taken a hit, albeit she¡¯s keeping it down and acting like she¡¯s unaffected. I mean, with just the trio of Nao, Akane and Yae, the beauty she was proud of was already eclipsed. No matter how high her self-confidence was, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover her eyes from the truth.


    And that¡¯s why she¡¯s probably finding my presence here to beforting, whether consciously or not.


    .


    Eventually, Saionji opened her mouth again, ¡°Is it that difficult to admit that you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Difficult? Of course not. But you know, senpai. It has to be real first. If I admit to it like you want me to, it will be nothing more than a lip service to satisfy you. And as someone who values honesty, I cannot outright lie like that unless I deem it necessary. Do you prefer it like that? Me, lying to you to satisfy your ego?¡±


    No matter how harsh that sounded, it was the truth. I¡¯m interested in her but that doesn¡¯t mean I miss her like how I miss Nao or any of my girls. I can definitely let this moment pass by without interacting with her and I won¡¯t see it as a wasted chance.


    In short, as things stand, she¡¯s not there yet. I do feel responsible for taking advantage of her before though. Unfortunately, that¡¯s still not enough for me to satisfy her with empty tteries.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t mean it.¡± Saionji eventually replied. Her voice was weaker than earlier and she clearly took an obvious hit there. But knowing this girl, she still wouldn¡¯t back down.


    Shortly after that, she took a deep breath, enough for chest to puff up. Furthermore, she straightened her back and attempted to appear as confident as earlier.


    Unfortunately for her, her current state couldn¡¯t escape the scrutiny of my eyes. Internally, she must¡¯ve started panicking. And if I hold her wrist, I would probably hear her pulse racing.


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s good that you know when to back down. On another note¡­¡± I trailed my voice here to raise her anticipation levels.


    And sure enough, it was a sess.


    The girl¡¯s eyelids rounded as she held her breath, waiting for me to finish my sentence.


    I smirked at her, causing a vein to pop up on her forehead.


    ¡°... I did feel d when I saw you sitting there. Is that good enough for you, senpai?¡±


    To get the maximum effect, I leaned closer to her ear, delivering those words candidly.


    Of course, to avoid being mistaken for flirting with her, I swiftly retreated, leaving the girl in a daze. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I also brought my attention up ahead as the first of the five match-ups was about to begin.


    At the moment, a uniformed referee had already climbed up and the two girls from each side were already geared up.


    I haven¡¯t checked their opponents yet but with a quick sweep in their direction, there¡¯s noticeably a little gap when ites to their build and posture.


    Unlike Sena¡¯s club mates, those girls had sharp looks as though they¡¯re about to head into a war.


    They definitely appeared more confident in their chances at winning. Nheless, with their minds already out of the gutter, Sena¡¯s club mates could probably give them a fair fight.


    If they¡¯re lucky enough tond a good hit, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to win.


    Anyway, I found Sena and Ayu acting like the coach for the whole team. Most likely, their Club Advisor must¡¯ve asked them to help on that part as she didn¡¯t look like someone who was practicing the same sport.


    She¡¯s probably a regr teacher who was tasked to look after them like Eguchi-sensei in our school¡¯s Basketball Club.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s good enough. Does that count as my win?¡±


    After a minute of being in a daze, Saionji finally managed to recover. And this time, her voice cracked as if she still found it unbelievable for me to say that.


    Instead of rejoicing, she actually appeared a little confused. Due to that, Nao and Akane who were also waiting for her response found it almost broke intoughter.


    Well, I expected Akane to intimidate Saionji but it seemed like she¡¯s more interested in watching me crack the girl¡¯s ego. And hearing the girl¡¯s reply, she sees the light at the end of this tunnel.


    ¡°Why will it count as your win? Aren¡¯t you the same, senpai? If you say no, I¡¯ll call you out for lying.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ What if I say no?¡±


    ¡°Girl, are you even listening to me?¡± I rolled my eyes at her and pretended to appear done dealing with her antics.


    ¡°Fine. I feel the same, happy?¡±


    Finally giving in, the girl dropped her hand from my sleeve to my arm. With her grip tightening on it, I could easily sense what she¡¯s hoping for me to say.


    Too bad, I wasn¡¯t going to y along with her.


    ¡°Great. This is the first time we got on the same page, right? Ah. Wait, this isn¡¯t the first.¡± I started, implying something with my correction.


    I was certain she would be able to pick that up and I wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    As soon as she connected the dots, the girl¡¯s face turned bright red as she quickly averted her gaze.


    She probably remembered the sensation as she unconsciously raised her hand to her lips, tracing it through her fingertips.


    Well, isn¡¯t she cute?


    ¡°Husband, you beast.¡±


    Akane finally couldn¡¯t hold herself back as she nudged my shoulder and started whispering at my side, ¡°I¡¯m amazed. Her pride is preventing her from being as honest as you. Yet, you pushed her to that point. You¡¯re aware of it, right? Instead of admitting that she missed you, she tried projecting it to you. Demanding you to admit it is basically her admission to it.¡±


    Ah. That sounds reasonable but I won¡¯t say I am aware of it. Or rather, I refuse to acknowledge it unless Saionji herself says it.


    In any case, since Akane managed to pick that up, it must be true but there¡¯s no point going back to it anymore. I mean, didn¡¯t it turn for the better?


    Alright. I¡¯ll let her be for now.


    I should prepare to cheer for my girl.

 Chapter 1671 Start of the Competition

    Chapter 1671 Start of the Competition


    The first match ended without any hups. Despite it not bing as impactful to hype -up the audience, it still sessfully sparked the crowd to root for either girl.


    They fought for two rounds as per the rules ¨C in consideration of everyone¡¯s stamina.


    Like I had previously guessed, it turned out to be quite a fair fight. The girl from Sena¡¯s club stood her ground in the middle of the ring, taking on a defensive stance.


    It¡¯s pretty much Ayu¡¯s style but without the proper training to sessively hit a counterattack.


    From my little knowledge about it, it seemed to just be a response to how aggressive her opponent was.


    Even in the first second of the first round, her opponent lunged at her with a huge swing. Not expecting that, she almost lost her bnce even if she sessfully defended herself to it.


    And that dictated the flow of their match.


    In the end, it was a bit underwhelming because of the clear divide between their fighting styles. Regrettably, with the round scores bing the basis of who won the match, the winner was dered to be the girl from the other school.


    To be fair, I had the same evaluation.


    Shaking off the nerves wasn¡¯t enough to give her the boost she needed toe triumphant.


    ¡°Too bad. She¡¯s already in her 3rd year. Quitting the club and focusing on getting into the college of her choice will possibly be her next focus.¡± Akanemented at my side as we watched the girl go back to their side looking all depressed from her loss.


    Sena and the other members quickly ran tofort her but obviously, it had little to no effect.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is for a lot of students. Only those who have passion for their respective sports will aim to continue after high school. Satsuki and Yuuki-san might be a few examples but given that there is still a lot of time before we graduate, their minds can still change.¡±


    Akane nodded, agreeing to my words.


    I checked on the other girls and sure enough, even if they¡¯re not really into boxing and were just here because of me, they couldn¡¯t help but be sympathetic toward that senior.


    After a few minutes of break, the second match began.


    It went almost the same as the first match but the overall impression from the audience was positive.


    They traded blows concisely enough for everyone to follow their movements.


    The squeaking of their shoe from atop the ring and the pping sounds generated from their punches maintained the heat and tension in the whole venue.


    Because of their previous loss, it was noticeably much quieter on our side ¨C including those others from their school who came to watch.


    Nheless, the second girl who¡¯s supposed to be a 2nd year senior fought a lot better than the first one.


    While she also went into a defensive stance quite early on, she probably learned the lesson to take advantage of counter opportunities whichnded her punches on her opponent''s gear-protected head and built body.


    Due to that, even if there was no knockdown again, the result of the match expectedly went into her favor.


    Because of that win, the sullen mood on our side significantly improved as cheers as loud as someone¡¯s screaming gradually pierced the hall.


    ¡°Psh. I don¡¯t see why they¡¯re going out of their way to take up this sport. Is it fun getting hurt?¡±


    Amidst those cheers, I heard the girl on my right airing out her dissatisfaction, or rather, her opinion of the sport itself.


    Of course, she had already recovered from earlier, and given that my focus was fully on the matches, she probably tried to see what the buzz was about.


    Unfortunately, the appeal of boxing failed tond on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about getting hurt, senpai. It¡¯s to triumph against their adversary. Also, it¡¯s a sport where your whole body has to be fit otherwise, you¡¯ll be kissing the floor after getting hit once.¡±


    ¡°So? I still don¡¯t get the appeal. Are they in it for the fact that they can hit other people?¡±


    This girl¡­ I guess if I look at it from her perspective, the sport truly promotes that kind of vibe. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not that popr in our country. Nheless, that didn¡¯t stop people who were passionate about it.


    If Sena or Ayu heard this girl talking, either they would exin to her their side or break her misconception.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s a fair evaluation. And I know that not everyone will be a fan of the sport.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m only speaking to myself.¡±


    Ah. She probably thought she was speaking out of line. But then again, this was new. Is she being careful with her words now?


    Thinking about it, she probably didn¡¯t want to start an argument on this. And that¡¯s why she remained quiet in her seat for the most part. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Well, isn¡¯t she adorably behaving quite well? Should I tease her again?


    ¡°Yeah, right. So, will you continue to watch, senpai?¡±


    ¡°... Do I have a choice?¡±


    ¡°I mean, no one is forcing you to stay. But you see, I¡¯ll appreciate it if you stick around more and cheer alongside us.¡±


    For sure, even if she walked out of this venue, Nao wouldn¡¯t say anything. She just got dragged here. It¡¯d be unfair if we also forbade her from leaving.


    In any case, upon hearing what I said, her ears seemingly perked up and her mood noticeably improved.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then¡­ I¡¯ll do this favor for you.¡±


    ¡°How nice of you¡­ Shall I reward you, senpai?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not expecting anything from you.¡±


    ¡°You say that¡­ but are you sure you don¡¯t want anything?¡±


    As I trailed my voice there, Sena who was set for the third match was already about toe up the ring.


    And because of that, before Saionji could respond to my question, my entire focus already shifted away to the front.


    As I promised, I am here to cheer for my girl. Likewise, Akane and the other girls also became more enthusiastic as they watched Sena get up there with sparkling confidence. Unlike the first two girls from their school, she exuded the vibe of a fighter. Many became mesmerized by her.


    For some reason, my eyes focused more on her legs, making sure that nothing was leaking from her crotch.


    When Sena turned her head in our direction, the girl mischievously raised her gloved hand to her mouth, covering her enticing smile that was enough to send some of the male audience cheering for her ¨C whether it was from their school or not.


    Outside the ring, Ayu was shaking her head at that but when she also looked in our direction and saw my enthusiasm at cheering for the girl, the woman almost broke intoughter.


    Am I doing itically?


    Maybe.


    But then again, it was probably more urate to say that I was exaggerating a lot when it came to cheering for the girl.


    Before long, I could feel a lot of eyesnding on my back, possibly cringing at me.


    Meh. Who cares about their opinion?


    Anyway, I naturally stopped soon when the two boxers finally stood face to face.


    ¡°Junior, how shameless can you be?¡± Saionjimented again once I settled back down in my seat.


    Then on my other side, Akane who was giggling at my disy responded to her, ¡°Oh, Saionji-san, you¡¯ll never find the ceiling of husband¡¯s shamelessness. You better get used to him soon or else, you¡¯ll always draw the short end of the stick.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ No way. He¡¯ll fold to me soon.¡±


    This girl¡¯s confidence was really something else.


    Akane gave a heartyugh and didn¡¯t reply anymore.


    On the other hand, since I remained silent there, Saionji tugged at my sleeve. Possibly hoping to hear my thoughts.


    What should I do with her?


    Well, I¡¯ll think about thatter. The bell for the start of the third match had already rang.

 Chapter 1672 Clutch

    Chapter 1672 Clutch


    ¡°Down!¡±


    DING DING DING!


    ¡°Blue side wins!¡±


    Alongside the loud thumping sound that silenced most of the audience, the referee who was probably expecting another slow or close match almost lost stammered upon witnessing a different result than the previous matches. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the moment, the one who got knocked down had to be helped up by her coach. And obviously, the one who knocked her down was still standing there, triumphant and proud.


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s over just like that? How did that happen?¡±


    Next to me, someone else voiced her bafflement at that result. Saionji blinked a few times as though making sure that she was not sleeping before turning to me for an exnation.


    ¡°Senpai, that¡¯s called a victory by knockout. Her opponent was knocked down and could not stand up to fight anymore. Hence, the match was dered over.¡±


    ¡°... H-how strong can she be to knock her opponent down? What are those defensive equipment then?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Do you mean their headgear? It could only mitigate some of the shock brought about by a strong punch. Besides, she¡¯s not just hit in the head. That loud crisp sound when a fist connected to her abdomen was a defining factor. You probably didn¡¯t see it since it¡¯s a result of a quick counter.¡±


    Well, for someone who was watching a live boxing match for the first time, it¡¯s pretty understandable why Saionji was this astonished when the previous matches didn¡¯t even reach the point where someone got knocked down, much less, got firmly hit by a counter.


    And sure enough, to say that this third match was a fair fight was obviously a wrong evaluation.


    A massive gap between the two boxers had been disyed for all to see. More than being unfair, it was more apt to say that one dazzlingly outssed the other.


    Be it at the speed, endurance, or strength departments, Sena effortlessly showed everyone how much she excelled at itpared to her simrly built opponent.


    Right. It was none other than Sena¡¯s win. Was it anticlimactic?


    Hell no. I expected it. And as I watched that minute and a half of exchange, the girl was clearly still being lenient to let it run for that long.


    If she so wished, the first ten seconds should¡¯ve been enough when her opponent aggressively took a wide swing, leaving herself open for a perfect counter which Sena leniently didn¡¯t take.


    Her opponent tried to effectively take advantage of her longer reach by being so aggressive but against a true defense-focused opponent like Sena, it was ineffective unless there was power behind her every punch and she could cover her openings right away.


    She should be really thankful that Sena didn¡¯t embarrass her for her reckless abandon of reading her opponent¡¯s stance.


    ¡°Sena can take all of their opponents out and not be tired from it. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not within the rules of thispetition.¡±


    Validating my thoughts, Akane also calmlymented after pping and cheering for the girl. Among my girls here, she¡¯s someone who could properly see those subtle signs that were normally hard to be picked up by someone not used tobat sports.


    ¡°Mhm. Not to say that they¡¯re not skilled or passionate enough about boxing but Sena was simply just more hardworking than all of them. She never stopped practicing and she already faced a fair share of strong opponents.¡± I nodded, providing more insight for the bbergasted girl on my other side.


    Whether she¡¯s convinced or not, I had no idea. Nheless, that stopped Saionji¡¯s questioning. If I had to guess she was revising her opinion of the sport in her head.


    Shortly after that, I continued with my enthusiastic cheering for my girl until she walked down the ring.


    With that, they sessfully took the lead in thepetition. One more win and they¡¯d be dered a winner and advance to the next round.


    If I recall correctly, the next round should be the semi-finals already. Only a few schools have a boxing club with sufficient female members fit for apetition.


    If, for some miracle, they managed to advance to the prefectural level, that¡¯s where the real challenge woulde from as it would be a gathering of well-known clubs that nurtured athletes.


    It would be ideal for Sena to advance there, however, with the level of her team, it would be like passing through the needle hole.


    Well, let¡¯s not be optimistic about their chances.


    The next match soon began and with the opposing team being one loss away from being defeated, they started showing signs of desperation.


    Furthermore, the fact that they¡¯re that close to winning also added some pressure for thest two girls on our side.


    Thankfully, Sena and Ayu were there to abate those, lifting a bit of the pressure from their shoulders.


    Unfortunately, the fourth match failed to decide the oue as the opponent won by 1 point difference. It was really close and could be called a tie. It went to the judge¡¯s discretion on whether to end it there or continue for the fifth match.


    And obviously, they picked thetter. They probably wanted to hype up this match more. That way, they could gather more attention and in turn, lift the public perception of the sport.


    For sure, someone already made note of Sena¡¯s performance and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she gets scouted right away.


    Will that be good for her career? Maybe. Maybe not.


    Ayu and Hisa-jii already nned out her road to being a pro, after all. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she debuts on the professional scene.


    Anyway, with the hype of the match at an all-time high for the fifth match, the fifth match was watched by everyone with bated breaths.


    Both sides had the desire to win and unlike the previous matches except for the third one, the fifth match-up became more of a slugfest and the winner was decided by who had higher stamina and endurance than the two.


    By the skin of her teeth, the only third-year senior of their school¡¯s boxing club emerged victorious and won by a knockout as well.


    Or rather, herst punch depleted her opponent¡¯s remaining stamina, bringing her down to the floor.


    As such, even if they were pressured and became a little pessimistic about their chances, they sessfully managed to clutch a victory.


    I¡¯m honestly impressed when they looked so hopeless earlier.


    ¡°We won. Amazing!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s so cool! They even knocked down two of their opponents!¡±


    Around us, the audience in support of their side, be it students from the same school or just random people who started cheering for the team erupted in more cheers.


    Likewise, we stood up and congratted them for their win.


    Sena was immediately surrounded by the other girls in their club who were just so happy that they won the match.


    Due to that, I held back the urge to also run up there and congratte her personally.


    There would be a better time and ce for that.


    For now, with the boxing match concluding in this festive mood, we¡¯d surely being to the tennis match of Fuyu and her club with higher energy.


    -


    -


    Several minutester, Akane, Futaba, and Eri led the way, bringing us to the open venue for the tennis match.


    It was already quite crowded but with the match not starting yet, we still managed to push through them.


    While there were bleachers at the four sides of the tennis court, they could only sit, at most, a hundred spectators. The rest had no choice but to stand at the back, at the side, or in any other spot where they could watch the game properly.


    Unfortunately, given that the sport was a bit more popr than boxing, it¡¯s impossible for us to take one area to fit our whole group.


    At most, we managed to grab some of those seats close to where Fuyu and the others from her tennis club would be staying when they showed upter.


    The girls squeezed in to fit them all on three rows. Naturally, I gave up on taking one, opting to stand next to them instead.


    Even if the girls offered to squeeze themselves further, I declined. I mean, while it wasn¡¯t that inconvenient, we¡¯ll definitely gather more attention to our side. It¡¯s not enough that they¡¯re all pretty, if one guy was found in the middle of them, everyone would be wondering.


    Besides this was an open space unlike in the previous venue.


    Instead, I became like a hawk, ready to intimidate any idiots who would try to bother them.


    Perhaps following my example, Eri and Futaba¡¯s boyfriends also opted to do the same. They let their girls sit alongside Akane and the others while they stand with me at the side.


    was at the front.


    Upon spotting Akane and the other two, she instantly beamed a Yeah. They also started keeping an eye out. Good for them, I guess?


    Just like this, we waited for a bit before we spotted Fuyu along with her club walking towards the court.


    As she already rose to be among their most skilled members, Fuyu was at the front.


    Upon spotting Akane and the other two, she instantly beamed a beautiful smile as she waved back at them.


    However, when she found the other girls with them, she showed a hint of surprise before her eyesnded on me.


    She lowered her hand and turned to the senior next to her, most likely excusing herself for a moment.


    As soon as she got the permission, the girl trudged forward to our location.


    Without wasting a second exining why, the girl stopped before me and asked with her tone a little confrontational, ¡°Onoda-kun, can we talk?¡±

 Chapter 1673 Responsibility

    Chapter 1673 Responsibility


    What''s her problem this time?


    That''s the first thought that came into my head when Fuyu stopped in front of me. She''s close enough that the two guys nearby gawked at how ridiculous it seemed.


    Nheless, with both Eri and Futaba not saying anything, they simply took a step back, clearing up the space.


    I don''t know what they''re going to think of this but I guess that''s not my problem anymore. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Anyway, having no reason to decline her, I wittingly faced the girl with nary a change in my expression. However, I couldn''t help but think that this was too abrupt on her part.


    Was talking to me more important than her uing match? What triggered this?


    And here I thought she was in a good mood after seeing Akane and the othersing here to cheer for her. Moreover, didn''t we just separate on a good note thest time we met? I could still recall how happy she was from being patted by me that night she slept in our house¡­


    If I could put up a guess, there''s only one reason why she''s reacting like this; the girls with us today.


    Before answering the girl, I first checked on my girls'' reactions.


    While some of them were confused at Fuyu''s move, most were actually intrigued. They weren''t unfamiliar to the girl since I already mentioned her a few times to them. Furthermore, with Akane providing them with more context to Fuyu''s connection to me, some of them were already on board with the idea that she''d also fall into my hands sooner rather thanter.


    At this point, it''s already way past them to be surprised at the new girls falling for me or vice versa.


    As for Saionji¡­ Nao was there to hold the egocentric girl back. I mean, if not for Nao, that girl would probably keep sticking by my side just so she could rx. Or maybe, to get that reward that I told her earlier.


    Anyway, I''ll deal with the girlter. After pooling in their reactions, I came to the conclusion that Fuyu asking for me specifically wasn''t that big of a deal to them.


    Either they trust that I could handle her ¨C whatever her problem may be ¨C or they''re certain that they''d still hear about this from meter. Whichever the case, the most reasonable choice here was to nod and listen to what Fuyu had to say.


    "Sure. Shall we talk here?"


    Fuyu shook her head.


    "No, can you follow me for a moment?"


    Perhaps she was expecting me to decline, I noticed her heaving a sigh of relief.


    Her gaze then returned to Akane.


    "Uhm, I''ll be borrowing Onoda-kun. Is it fine?"


    Heh. And here I thought she was not going to hear Akane''s opinion. Initially, she probably acted on impulse. Now that the tension abated a bit, she got her head in order.


    "Un. Go ahead. You can drag him there if you need privacy." Akane promptly answered as if she was already expecting this.


    She even pointed us to a rather deserted corner, a distance away from here.


    Fuyu followed her finger and nodded. Next to Akane, Eri and Futaba alternately looked at the three of us. They''re both bbergasted at this incredulous turn of events. For sure, that exchange raised a few question marks in their heads. And Fuyu not rifying anything wasn''t going to help with that.


    With this, Fuyu started walking and gestured for me to follow.


    Upon arriving there, the girl first looked around us, perhaps ensuring that no one was around to listen in on us.


    She then cautiously inched forward, only stopping when she was about to crash into me.


    She then lifted her face that had ''suspicious'' written all over.


    ¡°Yuuki-san?¡± I called out her name, putting a hint of skepticism in my voice.


    To fully understand what this was about, I had to y along with her.


    Not that I needed to be but it would definitely be easier that way.


    "I don''t get it, Onoda-kun." She started.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re still acting oblivious. You know what I mean. Why are they here? I know you im to be close to other girls but they¡­ No. Some of them¡­ I''ve seen them with you before." Fuyu shook her head as though she was trying to shake off her suspicion of me but as she gradually made sense of why she was acting like this, the shaking of her eyes stabilized, and looked straight at me.


    It''s worth noting that this girl had already made an effort to stop being prejudiced against me but it seemed that upon seeing the other girls with us, it resurfaced in her head.


    No wonder she''s this conflicted.


    In any case, I managed toprehend what she was trying to say here¡­ as it turns out, it was another blunder on my part. Or rather, I got toox at being careful around her.


    This girl, Fuyu, followed Akane around during our middle school. And recently, she already imed that she saw me with different girls back then¡­ Hence she couldn''t trust me so easily when I finally epted Akane.


    I was sessful in convincing her but now that some of the girls with us might be those she''d seen with me before, she decided to confront me about it.


    "I see¡­ So that''s the reason for this." I put on an awkward smile and scratched my cheek.


    Fuyu raised an eyebrow, possibly thinking that I was about to give her an excuse.


    With her gaze seemingly trying to stab through my head to check what I was thinking at the moment, the girl inched even closer.


    I had no idea if she noticed but I could already smell her fragrant breath brushing against my face. Fishing an answer from my mouth was probably her number one priority this time.


    "It is. You said I can trust that you''re not cheating on Akane. But Onoda-kun, how can I do that when those girls are still this close to you?"


    "Alright. I also don''t want to lose your trust so¡­ I''ll be honest with you."


    "Go on¡­"


    "They''re still close to me. That''s the reason why they''re here. And if "Go on¡­"


    "They''re still close to me. That''s the reason why they''re here. And if you ask Akane, Eri, or Futaba, they all can attest to it. They''ve already talked and got to know them."


    Although that''s not beingpletely honest with her, it''s still within that realm. We''re close because they''re all my girlfriends and Akane was fully aware of that. As for Futaba and Eri, they''re already convinced about the girls being my close friends, albeit a little doubtful since it''s notmon for one guy to be close friends with a lot of girls.


    There were only two possibilities on those, either I am gay and I''m considered one of them or I am a yboy in a rtionship with all of them.


    Naturally, thetter will be what most people think about this but without further proof, it falls back to being a spection.


    "That¡­ I can sense you''re being truthful with it. But Onoda-kun, why do I still feel uneasy? It''s as if you''re holding back something important."


    Fuyu took a while to reply but little by little, her aggressiveness died down.


    If she was tiptoeing earlier, the girl had long nted her foot to the ground.


    However, now that she lowered herself down, this angle and the tennis uniform she was wearing became a den of temptation for my eyes. Somehow, I found myself drawn at the little gap that was open for my eyes to peek in. It was a wless white and with her size a little bigger than Akane, there''s more than enough to see.


    I know I should reel in my perverted nature given the seriousness of the situation but who could I me when this girl had already rooted her presence in my mind?


    "If that''s what you feel, I guess I have to apologize, Yuuki-san. You have an important game today and yet, here I am, putting your head in conflict."


    To prevent myself from continuing to peek in that forbidden area, I put my hand on top of her head, blocking my eyes with my arm.


    Of course, Fuyu reacted with that. She raised her head again to look at me. She still appeared troubled but she''s probably putting an effort to dispel her suspicion on me.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t that easy.


    After a while, the girl opened her mouth and said in a rather embarrassed tone. Her voice was softer yet, at the same time, shakier than normal.


    "... Then, help calm my head down, Onoda-kun. It''s now your responsibility."


    Perhaps too embarrassed to continue staring at me, Fuyu averted her gaze right away, and then she reached for the hem of my shirt.


    Okay. That''s not the reaction I was expecting¡­ How should I respond to this?

 Chapter 1674 Clearing her head

    Chapter 1674 Clearing her head


    If caressing her head was enough to calm Fuyu down, this should¡¯ve been over right away. Unfortunately, the girl kept a tight hold on the hem of my clothes as she maintained eye contact with me.


    Watching the visible conflict shing from her eyes, I opted to wait for the girl to make up her mind. She was probably in the process of making up her mind, right?


    Thankfully, the wait was short. Fuyu exhaled through her nose before her lips parted.


    However, the words that escaped from her mouth were different from my expectations.


    "F-forget what I said, Onoda-kun. It''s not your responsibility to clear my head. I¡­ I brought this upon myself." Fuyu lowered her head, hiding her shameful expression.


    She revisited her decision, huh?


    But if we returned like this, her performance for her match might be affected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re only looking out for Akane. That much, I understand. I should¡¯ve been careful.¡±


    Without removing my hand from her head, I moved it slightly to the back, pulling her close to me.


    In this way, Her forehead pressed against my chest to support her shaky body. Maybe because her head was in turmoil, she didn¡¯t react to it and simply allowed her weight to transfer to me.


    Of course, by doing this, it also put us in a position where I was partly hugging her. But I guess that¡¯s kind of irrelevant now. I mean, if someone came to this side and saw us here, they¡¯d still think that we were a couple having a talk before this girl¡¯s important match.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Yuuki-san, can you tell me how I can help? I believe it¡¯s now my duty to do so. I can¡¯t bring you back like this.¡±


    As I said this, I started gently stroking her hair. Even if the effect of that should be minimal considering she already tied her hair tight into a ponytail, it still beats doing nothing.


    Little by little, the tension on the girl¡¯s shoulder had been lifted. She took another step forward, closing our distance further.


    Fuyu then moved her head, shaking it from left to right before her solemn voice reached my ears, ¡°Uh-uh. You¡¯re already helping me. This is enough.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Alright then. Tell me if you¡¯re ready to go back.¡±


    ¡°Un... Sorry for being this difficult, Onoda-kun. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll hear you out. If it¡¯s bothering you that much, you should air that out than let it fester in your head. I¡¯m here to cheer for you. If, for some reason, my presence here brought you the opposite effect, I¡¯d be ashamed.¡±


    Well, I didn¡¯t expect her to recognize some of them. Back when she was tagging along with Akane, she probably saw me being intimate with some of them. I mean, that¡¯s how I was before whenever I woulde to meet my girls.


    Furthermore, during our first year in middle school or during the entirety of our second year, I was with Nao or Yae most of the time.


    And thinking about it, considering she had already gotten close to Yae, it must be Nao who triggered this kind of reaction from her. Not only is she not from their school, but Fuyu is also seeing her for the first time in two years.


    Fuyu¡¯s grip on my hem tightened. Her shakiness abated a bit but she¡¯s still in a delicate state. If I make a rash move here like hugging herpletely, she might just crumble like a stack of building blocks losing its foundation.


    A whileter, perhaps following my words, Fuyu finally resolved herself to clear her head of her doubts or questions that were piling up.


    I listened to them one by one and answered truthfully.


    Apart from the easier questions that didn¡¯t actually rte to the girls, Fuyu also sniffed my scent and caught the whiff of the cologne that my girls put on me earlier.


    Yeah. I had to tell her that I sweated a bit and those girls helped conceal them. I thought she was going to ask why Akane didn¡¯t put the cologne on me but she surprisingly let it go.


    Most likely, she could already guess how I would answer that.


    In the end, Fuyu, slowly but surely, cleared out her doubts about me.


    Still, the girl remained close to me. Also, my hand eventually settled on her back, caressing her gently in the hopes that she would be able topletely rx.


    After a minute of silence, Fuyu brought up another question.


    ¡°... Onoda-kun, you say you still consider them your close friends. Will you also cheer them up like this when they¡¯re down?¡±


    She¡¯s really trying her hardest to understand what kind of close rtionship I have with them, huh? Or this was her way to find out if I also consider her one. Whichever the case, there¡¯s no reason for me not to answer.


    If this will clear her doubt then it¡¯s all worth it.


    ¡°This might not sit well with you but yes, I will step up to cheer them up and clear their head. I can¡¯t help it, you know?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean it as is. I can¡¯t stand to see any of you being down about something or the other. Even if I¡¯m the reason for it, I won¡¯t mind bing your punching bag or tennis ball you can hit freely in order to clear your muddled head.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ kind of extreme, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It worked every time so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah. I see. That¡¯s why you kept on being like this. It¡¯s too effective not to.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she fully understood my answer but with the strain in her voice already almost nonexistent, I¡¯ll say that my method is still working.


    ¡°Yes. That could be it. Is it bad? Should I change my approach?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as it is. You don¡¯t repair something that isn¡¯t broken. It still works wlessly. And I can attest to that. Thank you¡­¡±


    Fuyu lifted her head again. Seeing her clear eyes and satisfied expression with her lips stretched into a small smile, I couldn¡¯t restrain the urge to ce my hand on it.


    As soon as my palm gentlynded on her cheek, my fingers moved to hold her endearingly. My thumb eventually found itself on her lips, stretching her smile further.


    She was surprised at that, of course. But instead of taking my hands off of her face, the girl closed her eyes, seemingly trying to savor the sensation and heating from my palm.


    Little by little, she grew more rxed, and perhaps unconsciously, Fuyu ended up pushing herself closer, entering my embrace.


    I reacted ordingly, supporting her back, ensuring that she wouldn¡¯t stumble if ever she flinched back once she became conscious of this.


    ¡°Akane didn¡¯t have any problems with you being close to another girl yet here I am getting upset in her stead. You probably find it ridiculous, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Not really. Like I said, you¡¯re simply looking out for her. I admire you for that, Yuuki-san.¡±


    ¡°... This guy. You won¡¯t ever get mad at me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you do something worth getting mad for, maybe I will. But this¡­ I fully understand it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand why Akane cannot forget about you.¡± Fuyu opened her eyes and stared at me for a while before releasing a soft sigh. Then, with another step forward, her hands slipped from my side as the girl returned my embrace.


    However, she only did it for a second before quickly taking a step back, separating herself from me.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, let¡¯s go back.¡± She said in her calmest tone possible as she tried to y it cool. Unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t hide the redness of her face.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t point it out and simply nodded before the two of us started making our way back. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Is it a sess? Absolutely. And perhaps, it even exceeded my expectations.

 Chapter 1675 Ace

    Chapter 1675 Ace


    Although Fuyu probably felt a little embarrassed about what she didst, she hid it from her face before Akane or the others could see her. It was like she put on a mask that veiled her embarrassment.


    Nheless, that didn''t stop Eri and Futaba from being curious. And with Akane just sitting there with her meaningful smile that seemed to say ''I didn''t tell them anything'', it fell back on us to satisfy their curiosity.


    Fuyu was prepared for it. Even when I readied myself to back her up just in case she stuttered or found it difficult to answer, the need to step up didn¡¯te at all.


    And since there was already a considerable distance between us, I didn¡¯t catch what she told them. However, I managed to pick up Eri and Futaba staring at me as though they learned something new about me.


    They didn¡¯te to ask me about it though. Furthermore, Akane who was watching closely found that amusing. Most likely, she could already guess what Fuyu told them.


    In any case, specting about it was unneeded. It was probably harmless. Otherwise, the two girls would already nk me to ask if what Fuyu said was true.


    A few minutester, the tennis match proceeded as nned.


    Just like yesterday, the venue was bustling as the sport generated more interest in people. It¡¯s only second to the crowd favorite, baseball.


    We were lucky to still get a seat for the girls.


    Anyway, as the athletes started preparing for their matches, the officials of the match began preparing.


    They announced the format of thepetition.


    Two doubles. Three singles match.


    They¡¯re all one-set matches except thest one which would be a three-set match.


    It would be an ace matchup where the strongest of each team would battle it out to determine the winner ¨C in case the score tied 2-2


    And ording to my meager knowledge of the sport, it followed the traditional rule of ¡®game-set-match¡¯.


    A game was the usual y of taking points by having the ball bounce twice in their opponents¡¯ field.


    A set was just the tally of how many games were won. The first side to take six games wins the set but if both sides took five games each, that would extend until one side leads by two games.


    And from what I heard, it¡¯s quite normal for a grouppetition like this to y all five matches.


    But I guess that was useless information as this would be my first time watching an official tennis match. Furthermore, although we were going to cheer for their club, only Fuyu was relevant to me.


    -


    -


    Time quickly passed. The first match ended with their school¡¯s victory, pushing them to take the lead.


    It hyped up the court and the surrounding audience. However, no matter how intense the match turned out, I just couldn¡¯t focus on that match.


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t that interested in it?


    I tried to understand the rules though because I would have that practice match with Akane and Fuyu. Unfortunately, in terms of my interest in the sport itself, I could only say that ying it would be equivalent to good cardio and leg exercise.


    As the second doubles match started, I pulled out my phone, checking in on Nami and the others.


    They already arrived at the same venue as yesterday. She sent me a photo of them picking up seats close to the court. That way, the banners they made would be easier to see.


    And with most of our ssmates there, Chii and Saki took up the task of securing spots for me and the girls that I would be bringingter.


    Ah. Right, Haruko and the other girls were also there.


    When I checked on my lovely ko, she told me how she was feeling dizzy because of howrge the crowd was. Thankfully, Haruko could calm her down.


    I ended up promising her that I¡¯d sit alongside herter¡­


    And it¡¯s the same with Himeko who wasn¡¯t as good with a crowd. Maaya was there so I could also rest easy for now.


    By the time I put my phone back in my pocket, the second match had already ended.


    As expected, the other side won.


    For the third match, as she¡¯s the rising star of their tennis club, Fuyu stepped up to y the first singles match.


    Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the air around her. Compared to her frail figure earlier, the girl seemingly switched to a battle-hardened warrior who could probably smash those tennis balls, drilling into the ground. However, even if that¡¯s the case, she looked more graceful than any of the tennis yers who yed until now.


    Due to that, the majority of the audience also found themselves enthralled by her. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were cheering for the other team or not, they all seemed to stop breathing for a second to admire the girl¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°If looks can score a point, she¡¯ll win by andslide.¡± At the side of my girls, I heard Yua, the fashion model,menting while sighing in amazement


    And soon, the others followed up, giving their evaluation of Fuyu. However, when they were done praising the girl for her appearance, they all turned their heads to me.


    Yep. They also wanted to hear my opinion. And given what happened earlier, they clearly wanted to know how I viewed Akane¡¯s best friend with my meticulous eyes.


    I scratched my head and smiled before offering them my honest thoughts, ¡°Mhm. I won¡¯t deny that. She looked so dazzling out there. She concealed herself well by hiding behind Akane¡¯s radiance.¡±


    One by one, the girls burst out eitherughing or giggling. They found my choice of words amusing.


    ¡°She hid behind Akane, huh? That¡¯s a great evaluation, darling. I also didn¡¯t notice her that much back then.¡± Aoi spoke next. She even switched seats with Ria to reach me.


    Following that, she leaned close to my ear, ¡°So, shall we expect her to be one of us? If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s already attracted to you, darling.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too early to say¡­ I¡¯m not that interested in her yet.¡±


    ¡°Heh. You say that but you¡¯re already looking out for her. Darling, stop fooling yourself.¡±


    This unruly girl¡­ Am I fooling myself? No, right?


    ¡°... Knowing you, you won¡¯t go out of your way to be that protective of someone else other than those you favored. You calmed her down earlier, no?¡±


    Aoi continued but without waiting for my response to that, she retreated and returned to her seat. Ria facepalmed at that before also offering me some words, ¡°Dumb-senpai, don¡¯t take Aoi¡¯s words too seriously. You know how she likes to get back at teasing you.¡±


    got the first serve.


    With everyone¡¯s eyes trained on her, the girl dribbled the ball a few ¡°Mhm. I know. But Ria, you¡¯re curious too, right?¡±


    ¡°... I am. I trust you though. You might be my Dumb-senpai but you¡¯re not an idiot.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Wait. Isn¡¯t that iplete? That didn¡¯t clear up anything, no?


    Anyway, I patted the girl¡¯s head as we both brought our focus back to the court.


    The third match was already about to start. And as expected, Fuyu got the first serve.


    With everyone¡¯s eyes trained on her, the girl dribbled the ball a few times before confidently tossing the ball up. Then, as she started the motion of swinging her tennis racket down, her wrist moved a little, adjusting her aim.


    In a blink of an eye, along with the sound of the ball bouncing off from the strings of her racket, the ball whistled through the air as it passed over the and hurtled down the ground with an incredible spin.


    As it bounced off once again, her opponent readied herself to receive it.


    However, perhaps having miscalcted the strength Fuyu used on it, her racket failed to reach the ball as it broke past behind her.


    Silence immediately ensued among the spectators but the umpire who witnessed that immediately made the call.


    ¡°Service Ace! 15-0!¡±

 Chapter 1676 Moving to the next venue

    Chapter 1676 Moving to the next venue


    Starting from that service ace, Fuyu rolled intopletely dominating that set. It was such a one-sided matchup that the only time her opponent managed toplete her service game was when Fuyu missed a return volley, sending it outside of the court.


    And even then, the rally went on for so long that Fuyu''s opponent asked for a one-minute timeout to properly catch her breath and drink water, rehydrating herself after sweating bullets from going back and forth around the court. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What was even more terrifying than that was Fuyu never needed to do the same. She wasn''t out of breath at all. In fact, she probably even rested enough during that rally.


    Unlike her opponent, Fuyu walked up to the middle of her court, receiving her opponent¡¯s return swing with minimal movements.


    It was like she manipted her opponent to keep hitting within her range.


    Imagine tiring your opponent like that. That was some anime-esque skill. But thinking about it, it''s realistically possible to do.


    Even if I could still call myself a noob when ites to tennis, I, at least, am aware that Fuyu had incredible ball control. It was probably at the expert level where she could easily apply different magnitudes of her strength as well as giving the ball a variety of unpredictable spins.


    Ah. Wait. I might be exaggerating that bit but that was possibly close to it.


    Her return swings sent her opponent chasing after the ball, more often than not, in the opposite direction of her previous one.


    Witnessing that kind of dominance, I found myself deep into contemtion regarding our uing practice match.


    She¡¯s going to stomp on me, isn¡¯t she?


    She can definitely beat me in the same manner or hold herself back just to make it fair for me. Whichever the case, it''s nothing more than mercy from a skilled tennis yer.


    Dreaming about winning against her should be thrown out the window. At most, the best I can do is to give her a challenge.


    And so, the constion I can take away from this is the sessful push on my back to prepare for that asion. Otherwise, I will be disrespecting the girl''s dedication to the sport if I y against her while having no experience in swinging or hitting the ball with a tennis racket.


    Maybe I can squeeze that during my morning exercises. Akane bought a tennis racket for me so we can practice together. Right?


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    As the match drew to a close, Fuyu set a new record whenpared to the first two matches. While they ended with standard close set scores of 6-4 and 4-6 respectively, Fuyu won the set 6-1.


    Furthermore, everyone knew that if not for that one error, that ¡®1¡¯ could¡¯ve been ¡®0¡¯.


    Cheers instantly erupted as the umpire called for the end of the match, lifting the spirits of her seniors and the audience alike.


    On our side, Akane, Eri, and Futaba jumped from their seats, pping jubntly for their friend¡¯s impressive result. Their support for their friend was truly astounding.


    For the other girls, Fuyu¡¯s win was probably at the same level as Sena knocking her opponent out without breaking a sweat. They definitely both excel in their respective fields.


    After shaking her opponent¡¯s hand and bowing in front of the crowd, Fuyu confidently walked back to her club¡¯s side wherein her seniors and other club mates received her with the same overflowing enthusiasm.


    Her win puts them at an advantage. One more win and they¡¯ll be advancing to the next round.


    I remembered that our school¡¯s tennis club was already eliminated so¡­I guess I could continue cheering for their school if they walked out as winners today.


    A whileter, Fuyu looked in our direction. She waved at Akane and the others who were still rejoicing from her win. Even from a distance, her festive mood was too apparent.


    I mean, her head was bobbing as though she was listening to her favorite song. That¡¯s something I never expected seeing from her given how overly serious she always appeared.


    Uh¡­ I witnessed her acting more adorably when given headpats so I guess I should¡¯ve expected this.


    Anyway, I thought she¡¯d sat back down soon but when her gaze became directed at me, I caught her stopping for a moment as her excited smile turned a bit bashful as though seeing me also cheering for her brought her no small amount of embarrassment.


    Perhaps, if not for the face towel she was using to wipe her sweat away, everyone would be able to pick up the gradual reddening of her cheeks.


    Mhm¡­ No doubt. No matter how much we both tried to deny that she wasn¡¯t attracted to me, that kind of reaction wasn¡¯t normal anymore.


    Akane, her mother, and Fubuki-chan had been consistent in making the girl conscious of me. It¡¯s already working its wonders. If her little sister was here, she would definitely not miss a chance to tease her older sister.


    Thankfully, she¡¯s not around or things would¡¯ve been awkward for Fuyu.


    Now, it¡¯s making me wonder if congratting her personally when I get the chanceter should still be viable. That would either be a good or bad idea depending on whose perspective was being considered¡­


    Let¡¯s see¡­ If it would make the girl satisfied then maybe I should¡­


    Shortly after that, thepetition resumed for the fourth match.


    Unfortunately, despite the momentum brought about by Fuyu¡¯s dominant win, their opponent upped their game, beating Fuyu¡¯s second-year senior in a close set match of 6-7.


    It went into a tiebreaker set wherein the first one to score 4 points wins while they alternate in serving.


    It actually went in the same rhythm as the first 12 games where it¡¯s just whoever serves takes the point and considering the opponent got the first serve, she reached 4 points first.


    In short, the 4th match was so close, it could be written out as a tie. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not within the rules. Hence, the game still reached the fifth match where both sides¡¯ team captains or aces stepped up for a deciding three-set match.


    At this point, I received a message from Ayu that the basketball match was about to start in around twenty minutes. That meant it had be impossible for me to stay and watch the tennispetition to its conclusion.


    I informed Akane and the others about it. We discussed it in a group chat and decided on what to do while watching the first set of the fifth match.


    ¡°Husband, you can take the others with you first. We¡¯ll stay here and wait for Fuyu.¡± That¡¯s Akane¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with them too, sweetie. It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t be able to see youter. I need a kiss first though.¡± Yae seconded but she put on a yful emoji at the end, elicitingughter from everyone in it.


    Apart from the two, Aika, Hiyori, Yua, and Ririka were also going to stay with them. But their reason was more simple.


    They wanted to prevent causing a scene and leaving the seats they would be vacating for idiotic hawks to im.


    And with that, we first made sure to let the other female audience take those seats. I also asked Eri and Futaba¡¯s boyfriend to look after them.


    Although those not in the know were confused as to why we were leaving when the watch hadn¡¯t ended yet, telling them about the basketball club¡¯s semifinal game was an eptable reason.


    Nheless, I still got leered at by Eri and Futaba. They were surely trying to fault me for not taking Akane with me. Instead, I would be going there with the other girls.


    Well, that¡¯s an understandable reaction. What kind of boyfriend will leave their girl to watch another girl¡¯s match, right? Whoever does that will naturally be impaled by the judgemental gazes of normal people.


    Too bad, we¡¯re already too deep in ourplex rtionship. Besides, I could¡¯ve taken all of them with me but they¡¯re the ones who opted to stay. Like Yae said, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re not going to meet againter.


    A short separation was nothing when the norm for us was not meeting each other for a few days¡­


    Wait. That sounded a little depressing. But it is what it is.


    In any case, Akane stepped up, clearing me from Eri and Futaba¡¯s eyes and telling them that she was going to follow me once the tennis match ended.


    And with that, we set off with a smaller group to join an evenrger one.


    Shouldn¡¯t I talk and inform Fuyu too? Nope. That¡¯s he unnecessary. She¡¯s not my girl. At most, I sent her a message. But she probably won¡¯t be able to read it right away. For sure, her phone was tucked away in a locker.


    A few minutester, we first made our way to the sportsplex entrance to pick Mizuki, Otoha, and Hitomi before guiding all of them to the venue of the basketball match where Nami and the others already set aside seats for everyone.

 Chapter 1677 Mizukis Evaluation

    Chapter 1677 Mizuki''s Evaluation


    ¡°Oh? Is that her? Hmm. Not bad. She¡¯s definitely right up your alley, Ruki.¡±


    Mizuki said, evaluating the egocentric girl tagging along with us.


    As someone who follows my priority list to a tee, having my girls close to me puts the attention I directed to Saionji at the bare minimum. I, sure, am d that she¡¯s still with us though. Unfortunately, her presence could only linger in my afterthought or whenever I would catch her in my vision.


    It¡¯s quite sad if I put it that way but that¡¯s just how it is. She already got special treatment earlier at the boxing match.


    In any case, Nao wasn¡¯t restricting her anymore. Saionjicould¡¯ve walked away anytime she wanted to. And yet, she chose to follow us here. Or concisely, she insisted on following me.


    The girl might be the embodiment of a girl full of pride but she also had this one-track mind on aplishing what she set out to do. Today, her goal is to continue getting my attention and prevail against me in order to satisfy her bloated ego.


    ¡°What? What are you looking at?¡± Sensing Mizuki¡¯s eyes on her and hearing the words she uttered, Saionji irritably nced back at her. She raised an eyebrow as though she was also trying to evaluate my girl.


    ¡°Hmm? Nothing, I¡¯m simply staring at a poor, pretentious girl chasing after my man. Tell me, do you want his attention?¡±


    Mizuki found her words amusing as she immediately moved close to her. In no time at all, they faced off against each other.


    The other girls who saw that opened up the space for Mizuki while Nao attempted to warn the egocentric girl about Mizuki. Unfortunately, that went in one ear and exited from another.


    I guess she¡¯s back to her usual self. A proud girl who believes everything revolves around her. Her earlier timidity had long disappeared. Within the short few hours of being with the girls connected to me, she sessfully outgrew her initial difort.


    Or maybe, this was just her pride not to be looked down on manifesting. She couldn¡¯t stand Mizuki evaluating her like that.


    ¡°Huh? Why would a gorgeous girl like me chase for his attention? Girl, you can have him for yourself.¡± Saionji stood her ground, crossing her arms in the process. However, despite her words denying Mizuki¡¯s allegations, thatst sentence was said with difficulty.


    It was like she just forced herself to speak that out even if she didn¡¯t mean it at all.


    Mizuki didn¡¯t fail to pick that up. However, instead of calling Saionji out for it, sheughed in a mocking tone. ¡°Is that so? Sure. You can take a hike and leave us alone. I can¡¯t stand a fly who thinks she¡¯s a butterfly buzzing around him.¡±


    ¡°Wah?! A fly, you say?!¡± Agitated, Saionji¡¯s face fell. However, she instantly recovered and responded like I expected. ¡°Do check your eyes. You must¡¯ve been too overworked that your vision is already failing you.¡±


    Unfortunately for her, Mizuki wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who would simply let her off. And since she probably decided to test the girl¡¯s interest in me, she opted to use this aggressive approach.


    On my side, Otoha and Hitomi interestingly watched that proceeding. The former was shaking her head as though she was already pitying Saionji while thetter offered nomentary. She¡¯s probably just keeping an eye on them. In case the two went physical to each other, she¡¯d step in right away to break it off.


    As for the other five¡­ Aoi and Ria watched that in interest. They never interacted with the girl earlier. They were seated away from each other, after all.


    Elizabeth looked like she was taking notes at how Mizuki was acting but at the same, her eyes sparkled at Saionji¡¯sck of fear.


    Yukari and Eimi watched on worriedly. In the end, they eventually approached me, their expressions conveying the same message, ¡®Step in and stop the conflict between the two.¡¯.


    Honestly, I¡¯d love to do so but it¡¯s not necessary yet. It had yet to reach that point.


    Although neither of the two backed down, the tone of their voices gradually returned to normal. Even if they continued championing their unbending pride, their back-and-forth jabs at each other deescted the tension.


    Soon enough, as our destination loomed before our eyes, the two girls¡¯ voices mellowed out.


    ¡°So? If you¡¯re not interested in him, why are you here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just begging for his attention.¡±


    ¡°Mind you, I don¡¯t need to beg at all. He¡¯s going to give it to me whether you like it or not.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Ah. Fair enough. Even if his interest in you is at the bare minimum, he¡¯s bound to do that. Ruki is that kind of guy.¡±


    Upon saying that, Mizuki nced at me. She cutely stuck her tongue out before retracting it almost instantly


    Uh. Knowing Mizuki, confronting Saionji was just her way of finding out the extent of her interest in me.


    ¡°Huh. You sound used to him acting like that.¡±


    ¡°Is it that strange? Tell me, do you know why we¡¯re all here with him?¡±


    ¡°... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Thrown with that question, Saionji was stumped at first as she looked in my direction. While her gaze lingered on me the longest, she also checked out the girls surrounding me. In the end, she shook her head as she couldn¡¯t find the right answer.


    ¡°See. You don¡¯t know. I won¡¯t preach about it to you. However, you should really stop acting like everything revolves around you. It¡¯s perfectly fine not to be honest with your feelings but if you¡¯re going to pursue him, heed this advice ¨C Stay true to yourself.¡±


    Alright. That advice sounded contradictory to what she just said but I guess it¡¯s in line with how I tend to act around all of them. I¡¯d rather have them be true to themselves than act differently to suit my taste.


    For sure, if Saionji suddenly changed into someone subservient, I might really lose interest in her.


    Anyway, Saionji¡¯s forehead creased. Most likely, trying to make sense of Mizuki¡¯s words. But as always, she fell back to her usual egotistic side that believes in herself regardless of what other people say.


    ¡°How did this end up with you giving me advice? I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself. It¡¯s not going to be my problem if he loses what little interest he has in you.¡± Mizuki shrugged and concluded their talk there.


    She returned to my side and pinched my arm.


    I grabbed Mizuki¡¯s hand and pulled her close to me. Then, at the same time as that, I gave Saionji a side-eye.


    Before long, as though not wanting to be left out, the egocentric girl pushed through, squeezing into the tight space to reach me. And like earlier, she grabbed the hem of my shirt, eliciting giggles from my girls.


    As we walked into the entrance of the indoor court, Elizabeth and Aoi took an interest in conversing with the girl. Of course, it once again switched the girl¡¯s haughtiness on. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t enough to intimidate them and with what she just showed them, the chuunibyou and the unruly girl could easily handle her like a rice being molded into a ball.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back soon. Hitomi, wannae with me?¡±


    Upon joining up with Nami and the others who guided us to our seats, I went around to check on them again one by one, not minding the stares being thrown at me by our ssmates.


    And with that done, it¡¯s time to give a quick visit to the Basketball Club. Inviting Hitomi was obviously just my way to create a chance for us to spend time with each other.

 Chapter 1678 Resolve

    Chapter 1678 Resolve


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m d you epted my invitation, Hitomi.¡±


    As we walked out of the venue and reached the narrow path that I took yesterday, I opened up a conversation to dispel the somewhat strained silence between us.


    Ah. Strained might be a wrong word choice. We¡¯re not held back by anything. Just that, after taking my hand to apany me, Hitomi never spoke a word and simply followed me.


    She was wearing the usual butler suit which gave her the image of a cool and strong woman. Men and women alike turned their heads at her, either wondering who she was or admiring the aesthetic of her appearance.


    In fact, when my ssmates saw me arriving with the girls, rather than throwing me questioning looks, most paused what they were doing and got stuck staring at them.


    I mean, they may all be attractive but at the same time, they¡¯re all unique in their own way. And with Hitomi being the only one not wearing a school uniform, she got quite a lot of attention.


    To stop them from staring at her, she eventually had to resort to intimidating them with her icy, killer re. It worked just fine. However, some freaks found that even more charming of her.


    Ultimately, I eventually stepped in, blocking their eyes from staring at her.


    As for the events following our arrival, let¡¯s just say Nami and Haruko helped bail us out from being interrogated.


    Instead of having me guide the girls one by one which would definitely raise a lot of eyebrows, they took that responsibility for me.


    Thanks to that, I managed to go off the radar to slip out again alongside Hitomi.


    Was it a hassle? Maybe but that¡¯s the only way they could be gathered in one ce in this public setting without being barraged by questions. Even if it was possible to ignore whoever would inquire about the circumstances, it would just be too much of a hassle for all of us.


    I brought them here to enjoy the game, not to be interrogated by strangers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Later, I would definitely try to check on them one by one ¨C and on that note, I¡¯d probably act stealthily to not draw attention.


    Back to the present, I noticed Hitomi¡¯s lips curving upwards in response to my question. Following that, she uncharacteristically hooked her arm around mine.


    ¡°You must have been expecting me to insist on staying for the youngdy, no?¡±


    This¡­ She¡¯s not wrong. While my intention was to spend time with her, I also expected that she¡¯d still be in her chauffeur mode for Otoha. I even prepared some backup to convince her toe along with me but with the woman epting my invitation at the first instance, those aren''t needed anymore.


    ¡°Mhm. I boast about understanding you and yet, I failed to anticipate this move from you.¡±


    ¡°Ruki, refrain from deeply analyzing this. I believe I have expressed this to you. The same as Otoha-ojou-sama, I¡¯ve been meaning to spend more time with you. Or do you prefer me to be the same as before?¡±


    Facing her inquiring gaze, I put on an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°No. Of course not. It¡¯s just¡­ what can I say? Refreshing. Yes. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m finding this refreshing. No one would have expected you to be this affectionate out in the open.¡±


    Yeah. I¡¯m ashamed. I thought I still needed to progress more to have her act like this¡­ But then again, nothing is absolute when ites to the future. No matter how much I try to predict it, things can change suddenly and so can people¡¯s minds.


    In this case, Hitomi most likely came to a decision to be more open to me. And it¡¯s way earlier than my expectations.


    Of course, I¡¯m notining. In fact, I¡¯m thrilled with this development. It¡¯s more than what I wanted to aplish by inviting her.


    ¡°Not even you?¡± Hitomi continued as an unusual hint of curiosity could be seen from the depths of her cool gaze.


    ¡°Honestly, yes. I¡¯ve been thinking of ways to slowly melt the wall you put up when ites to acting true to your desire. Looks like I don¡¯t need to anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Hitomi eximed as her lips curved further to a somewhat silly smile. Then, as we took a few more steps forward, she tightened her embrace on my arm as her tion was conveyed to me. ¡°It feels like I messed up. Won¡¯t I be missing out on experiencing your method to make me fall for you harder than I already am?¡±


    ¡°Hitomi, slow down. Hearing you say that is bad for my heart. Did you just admit that you¡¯ve already fallen for me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I do. Did I not express it to youst week?


    ¡°Not verbally, at least.¡± I promptly answered.


    My head then went into overdrive to try to dig up my previous interactions with her and sure enough, while I could honestly im that I¡¯ve managed to w my way into her heart, there¡¯s no indication yet that I¡¯ve sessfully managed to take down the final fort that could truly make her admit that I¡¯ve captured her heart.


    Did I miss something? Thinking back, the only notable progress we had was when she tried to cut our rtionship off because of her grandfather and I, fortunately, managed to change her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I have yet to tell you¡­¡± Hitomi paused there for a moment. Then, the woman faced me with both of her hands gripping my shoulders.


    As I sensed the gradual change in her body, she pushed me to a corner and backed me into a wall. With her body pressed against me, Hitomi ced a hand on my cheek as her usually icy expression changed into an affectionate one.


    ¡°You helped me sort out my thoughtsst week, Ruki. I went to see the old man and gave him a piece of my mind. And this¡­ This is the result of my newfound resolve regarding my situation¡­¡± Hitomi carefully let her slender fingers run across my face, sensually tracing every part of it. My forehead, eyebrows, eyelids, nose, and eventually lips. She spared nothing. Following that, she cupped my cheek with her palm, expressing her fondness for it.


    This path wasn¡¯t really deserted. There were people around. However, they were probably already filtered in her head.


    At the moment, Hitomi only has me in her eyes. Anybody else was irrelevant.


    Sensing how important this moment is for her, I let my lips draw an arc, showing her my genuine smile before matching her movements, doing the same thing as her before wrapping my arms around her waist.


    As the two of us stared into each other¡¯s eyes, reading each other¡¯s thoughts, Hitomi continued, ¡°My whole life revolved around protecting and serving the youngdy. I have long epted that kind of life. However, you¡­. You showed up and opened my eyes to this abstract concept of love. I¡¯m inexperienced. Nevertheless, with you, I believe I will fully understand it eventually.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the same, you know? I¡¯m also inexperienced in this. I¡¯ve only recently remembered this emotion. Nheless, if Hitomi is willing to believe in me then¡­ I have to do a good job taking care of you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hitomi sinctly answered before closing her eyes. As her arms slid from my shoulder and crossed behind me, I pushed my head forward, capturing her lips with mine.


    Do I still need verbal confirmation from her? No¡­ Every word and action she just made was enough to convey her feelings for me and her own situation. Hitomiing here with me isn¡¯t just because Otoha told her so¡­ It¡¯s her own choice to be with me.


    Like she said, she¡¯s still inexperienced and I doubt everything would be smooth sailing from here. But at the very least, the remaining distance between us finally closed. At this moment, our hearts started beating as one.


    Was that cringe? Well, I don¡¯t care. There are no other words to describe what we have here.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ And even if what had transpired back then was just a ploy by the entric old man and Hitomi had already spoken her mind to her grandfather, I still have to get his approval in the future. That way, he won¡¯t suddenly be torn to our side. Besides, I also want to prove to him that this woman didn¡¯t make the wrong choice for being involved with me.


    In any case, as I am right now, I am probably still considered a fangless pup who has nothing in my name yet¡­That has to change.

 Chapter 1679 Pressure Relief

    Chapter 1679 Pressure Relief


    Not long after that, Hitomi and I continued to our destination. We¡¯re in a public space so even if we both wanted to prolong that moment, it would be bad if we gathered more attention to us. Affirming our feelings for each other was more than enough at the moment. We could still have more chances in the future anyway. Moreover, with Hitomi opening up more to me, I¡¯m certain that I will be hearing more from her. Not just her usual updates about Otoha but about herself.


    Anyway, unlike yesterday wherein Eguchi waited for me outside, Hitomi and I walked through the door unhindered. No one was around and we weren¡¯t the only onesing in and out of the ce. If we acted cautious, that would just be more suspicious.


    They¡¯re staying in the same waiting room as yesterday so¡­ we already have a clear destination in mind.


    ¡°Lest I forget, I have a message to ry to you, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Message? From who?¡±


    Upon reaching the corner turn, Hitomi spoke up, bringing up something that she probably had just remembered. I nced at her and found a hint of embarrassment on her face. If I put my palm on it, I¡¯d surely feel the heat rising up.


    If I had to guess, because of our shared moment there, that message got pushed to the back of her head, almost forgetting it. As the diligent and responsible chauffeur, she seldom missed anything. If not the first, this could be one of the few times that she fumbled. How adorable¡­


    In any case, there¡¯s no need to tease her about it at the moment. I¡¯ll be saving it forter use. When we get more time to spend with each other. That way, I can see more of this woman¡¯s unearthed cuteness.


    ¡°... The youngdy¡¯s brother, Hidekazu-sama. He has just returned from his trip this morning.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Has he? Wait. Did he ask you to pass his message to me? Not Otoha?¡±


    Looks like whatever business he dealt with was already settled. And with his interest in me resurfacing upon knowing my reconnection to his sister, I already expected this. However, I wasn¡¯t really looking forward to meeting him. I mean, Otoha might not be naive but she¡¯s certainly not mature enough to deal with certain issues. But this brother of hers, he¡¯s definitely at the level of Mizuki, if not higher.


    He¡¯s been working his ass off to prove himself to their family beforeing out with his orientation so¡­ he¡¯s surely going to be someone I have to be careful of.


    In any case, why did he ask Hitomi and not his sister? Is it important? No. If it¡¯s Hitomi, she would surely tell Otoha about this first¡­


    ¡°Yes. He believed that it¡¯s better if I ry his message to you than his sister.¡±


    ¡°I see. Alright then, let me hear it. It¡¯s nothing serious, I hope."


    ¡°It is not. He said he paid a visit to the Onoda Family and wanted to talk to you about that said visit.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait. The Onoda Family? He¡¯s not talking about my parents, is he?¡±


    ¡°That. I have no idea.¡± Hitomi shook her head.


    Well, she¡¯s only asked to ry his words to me¡­ Thinking about it, his business trip was to the south¡­ Did he specificallye to that prefecture? To my parents¡¯ hometown?


    Ugh. I guess there¡¯s no refusing this. Besides, I could also inquire with my parents whether they had any contact with that ce.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s fine. Is he expecting a reply?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Now. How should I reply? The best course of action was to put it off as much as possible. Without knowing what to expect from that talk, I shouldn¡¯t rush into it headfirst. I have to be prepared for it at least.


    After thinking for a while, I picked my course of action and asked Hitomi to ry my answer to Otoha¡¯s older brother. The woman nodded and took it as part of her job.


    Seeing that she¡¯s slipping back to her usual ¡®work mode¡¯, I decided to spend a few minutes more to dote on her before showing up with Satsuki, Eguchi-sensei and the whole Basketball Club.


    -


    -


    Fortunately, having learned from the instance yesterday, we stopped before the door and knocked at the waiting room.


    Almost instantly, I heard a lot of activity inside as if they¡¯re rushing to put on their clothes. And when the door opened a small gap to check on who knocked on it, we were met with a Basketball Club member instead of Satsuki or Eguchi-sensei.


    Nheless, as soon as the girl recognized me, her round eyes widened as pure excitement filled her expression.


    She then left the gap open as she turned around to announce to the others in the room, ¡°Guys, he¡¯s here!¡±


    Haa¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought that out of everyone in our school, I¡¯d be this club¡¯s pressure and tension-reliever. Will someone be able to take up this role if they¡¯re the one who walked in on them half-naked? I doubt it will.


    It¡¯s probably because they¡¯re already too familiar with me and my rtionship with Satsuki that they could treat me as someone harmless.


    Is it a good thing? Of course. It sounds like a privilege, no?


    A whileter, more footsteps could be heard shuffling inside and the girl faced me again. With a smile of satisfaction on her face, she said, ¡°Uhm. Wait a minute, Onoda-kun. They are¡­ you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll feel bad if I walk in on them changing again.¡±


    ¡°What a gentleman. Thank you foring.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I¡¯m actually feeling honored that I can help be of help to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much humbleness, Onoda-kun. Satsuki-chan is so lucky.¡± The girl awkwardly giggled.


    Whatever she meant by that was too obvious. But there¡¯s no point dwelling on that.


    In any case, it looked like the girl was only focused on me. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to Hitomi beside me. But that¡¯s fine, I also sensed that Hitomi was finding this exchange interesting. It¡¯s definitely something she seldom witnesses due to her work of being there for Otoha most of the time.


    A few moments passed and soon, the girl widened the opening of the door to let us in.


    Without dy, we stepped inside. Somehow, the room was more fragrant than before. Yesterday, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it but this time, the womanly scent in the air was too strong to be ignored. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If I have to describe it, it felt like I was entering a flower garden in their blooming season. Everyone looked pleasing to the eye no matter where I turned my head to.


    Kawakami-senpai, Kanno-senpai and the other seniors wore a weing smile directed at me. It¡¯s as though they¡¯re weing me into their embrace.


    Of course, they¡¯re not going to do that. They just stood there, watching my figure with pleasant expressions on their faces. Like I guessed, seeing me was probably relieving the tension they were feeling deep inside their chests little by little.


    They¡¯re all dressed for the match already. A jersey that exposed their slender arms and hugged their figures nicely and shorts that stopped before their knees, exposing a glimpse of their thighs.


    ¡°Mhm. You all look great. If the basketball match has physical appearance as another criteria to score points, I believe you¡¯ll be speeding ahead of your opponents.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out apliment right there which instantly made a few of them bashful.


    In any case, the ones who managed to withstand itughed heartily. Then on the side, I saw Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei either facepalming orughing awkwardly at what I said.


    Of course, Hitomi also had a reaction to it. The woman nudged my shoulder as she tried her best not tough.


    Thankfully, even if it¡¯s not within my intention, what I blurted out further eases the tension and pressure weighing down on their shoulders.


    Before long, Kawakami-senpai as the Club President and Captain stepped forward. She patted my shoulder before saying, ¡°Onoda-kun, on behalf of everyone, thank you foring. With you here, I feel like we¡¯re going to win this match again.¡±


    Supporting her words, the other members nodded before they started pping.


    At this point, no matter how thick my face is¡­ it¡¯s impossible not to be embarrassed.


    I scratched my head then put on my usual smile before raising a fist in front of me, ¡°Uhm. I¡¯m d I can be of help, senpai. Everyone will be cheering for you out there. Go and get them.¡±

 Chapter 1680 Tell us more

    <h4>Chapter 1680 Tell us more</h4>


    With only a few minutes left before the start of their match, we didn¡¯t prolong our stay in the waiting room. No matter how much of a calming agent I am to them, they still need time to prepare their mentality.


    Moreover, Kawakami-senpai and the others from their club were also considerate enough to give me time to spend with Satsuki.


    And so, during our brief stay there, I spent the time with Satsuki who, as always, only needed my presence to sweep away whatever tension or pressure she had for their uing watch. Hitomi simply remained by my side while asionally moving behind me whenever there was a chance presented.


    As for Eguchi-sensei, she didn¡¯t openly approach me in the room since, as their coach, she made her rounds to check on each of her students.


    But when she drew close to me, I didn¡¯t miss the chance to check on her as well. Last night was still fresh in my head and most likely, it¡¯s the same for her. And I was correct on that. The woman couldn¡¯t keep herself from being flustered whenever our eyes would meet.


    In the end, she stood next to Hitomi and in one way or another, the two of them got acquainted with each other.


    I had no idea what they talked about but Hitomi picked up the crumbs of clues regarding my rtionship with the basketball club coach. Likewise, even though Eguchi-sensei opted not to hear everything from me yet, the fact that Hitomi apanied me here was enough for her to understand who the woman was to me.


    Here¡¯s to hoping that it won¡¯t discourage her¡­


    Ah. Of course, the other members of the club also got curious about Hitomi. It didn¡¯t even matter to them if her answers were short and icy, what they focused on was her appearance.


    I mean, it¡¯s not an everyday sight to see someone like her.


    Anyway, that¡¯s the entirety of our visit there and we soon made our way back to the audience seats before the match officially started.


    -


    -


    With the stakes of the match higher than yesterday, everyone waited in bated breaths as the two teams made their way to the middle of the court.


    Cheers and apuse then immediately filled the indoor court as the students from both schools began their match on who could cheer the loudest for their team.


    Of course, with our ss prepared for this asion, we became an integral part of our cheering squad. The boys like Yamada the loudmouth further enlivened the scene. And with his lead, the cheers became more concise and orderly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And naturally, I was also in the middle of all that.


    I couldn¡¯t miss the chance to show my support for Satsuki, right? But then again, seeing me act like that generated more buzz than when I was acting normally.


    When I turned around, I saw everyone from our ss funnily staring at me ¨C and my girls couldn¡¯t even hold theirugh.


    Due to that, when it was time for me to return to my seat, I got a lot of pats on the back from everyone. The gyaru trio of Chii, Kushii, and An-rin even messed with my hair as they amusedly parroted my cheers.


    I got back at them by ruffling their hair ¨C An-rin and Kushii immediately backed away but Chii got caught in my grasp. There¡¯s no way I could let her leave that easily, right?


    And with that, I dragged the girl back to my seat in the midst of my other girls, putting her on myp. Chii immediately became flustered. However, that didn¡¯t stop her from clinging to me. As much as she felt embarrassed, she was also ecstatic to be held by me.


    Mhm¡­ I should thank those twoter, they opened up a convenient chance for me to flirt with my girl openly. Ignoring the eyebrows that were raised from those uninitiated by our closeness, I held the girl in my arms for as long as I could before letting her go.


    If it¡¯s only possible, I could¡¯ve held her for the entirety of the match but¡­ we¡¯re already getting too much attention. Moreover, the girl wasn¡¯t as thick-faced as me. If we continued to be in that position for too long, she¡¯d be like a ticking time bomb about to explode in embarrassment.


    ¡°Shameless Ruu, you just made us all want to sit on yourp by doing that. What do you think will happen if we do that?¡±


    As we watched Chii make her way back to An-rin and Kushii, Nami, who was seated at my right, teasingly whispered as her hand gradually slipped into mine, interlocking our fingers together.


    ¡°My head will be put on a pike. Probably.¡±


    ¡°Nice self-awareness hubby.¡± Haruko also joined in a whisper from behind me. Turning my head to look at them, I saw the two girls on her sides already preparing themselves to jump at the opportunity to take myp.


    There¡¯s my silver-haired ko, Edel, whose eyes were already pleading to me, and the introverted princess, Himeko, who was alternately looking at me and her sister not far away from her. She¡¯s probably consulting her on what to do next or she¡¯s trying to see whether Maaya also wants to do the same.


    ¡°With us here, it¡¯ll be a challenge for them to do that. Rather, we''ll put him in a box and haul him away from here.¡±


    Once more, someone else joined in our silly conversation. On my left, Shizu made her statement with her usual icy countenance. Her voice was even louder than those in front of us heard her.


    When they tried to check, they got met by her sharp re that made them turn their heads back to the front.


    In any case, like her cousin, Shizu didn¡¯t pass up the chance of holding my hand. In no time at all, she already locked our fingers together.


    With this, the two girls took my ability to p. But meh, it¡¯s fine, I guess? Satsuki wasn¡¯t going to y in the first half anyway. Might as well use this moment to bond with all of my girls.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot better. Just don¡¯t roll the box like it¡¯s a barrel. I¡¯ll barf.¡±


    ¡°Who are you joking? Knowing you, Ruu, you¡¯d rather create holes in that box and walk by yourself while dragging us with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m d my Nami knows me well.¡± I pinched her hand before leaning to her side to drop a kiss on her cheek ¨C sneakily, of course.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just her numbskull. With how unbridled you are, you¡¯ll definitely show everyone the true nature of our rtionship and defend it. s, you¡¯re too considerate for our situation to do that.¡±


    Shizu then steered my head to her and this time, she didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to catch my lips. I had no idea if someone caught that but looking at her satisfying expression was enough to sweep that thought away from my head.


    It didn¡¯t stop at that. Haruko soon followed, grabbing both of my cheeks as she added, ¡°Oh. Shizu. Do you know? Hubby kind of did that before during my term as the SC President in our middle school. But I doubt he remembered that instance ¨C it was when he¡¯s just a desire-driven idiot, after all.¡±


    Alright. I really can¡¯t remember that instance.


    As soon as the other girls heard that, they all had this twinkle in their eyes as their curiosity over what Haruko said shone brightly.


    And so, in their collective voice, they pleaded, ¡°Tell us more about that, Haruko!¡±


    At the same time as that, the whistle for the start of the matchmenced¡­

 Chapter 1681 Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 1681 Unbelievable</h4>


    Honestly, when ites to the events that happened in the past, it¡¯s much better to rely on the memories of the girls who spent that time with me rather than my own. I had this filter where everything irrelevant to my desire would seldom stick in my head or make an impression. Most of the time, I treat those as nothing or an event that¡¯s not worth mulling over.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t remember them. Those memories were simply chucked to the back of my mind among many other things. To remember them, I probably needed someone to kickstart it with a recounting of the same events from their own perspective.


    That¡¯s how it was back when I reconnected with my girls. The things they experienced or treasured, regrettably, were things I never put any importance on before. Thankfully, my consideration and the way I treated them, despite how scummy I deemed it to be, made them hold onto their feelings for me. If I didn¡¯t give importance to their well-being, I doubt any of them would stick around and wait for my change.


    ¡°Hmm. Give me a second. Hubby, it¡¯s fine to tell them, right?¡±


    Given that a lot of them were already focused on the story that she was about to narrate, asking me was surely just a formality for her. Or better yet, Haruko simply wanted to see my reaction.


    ¡°Junior-kun, I¡¯m interested in stories from your past. Let us hear it.¡± On the other side of Nami, Marika also chimed in. The girl refused to have me tell her everything about my past and yet, look at her getting very interested in this.


    In any case, seeing them this eager also brought forth anticipation in my head. For sure, the story wouldn¡¯t be so bad, right?


    I mean, if Haruko says it¡¯s simr to me showing off my rtionship to them then it must¡¯ve gone along the lines of preventing some idiots from trying their luck on them. It¡¯s something I always do regardless of the reason. I always treated them as mine after stealing them, after all.


    ¡°Yeah. Sure. I also want to remember it. Who knows? It might be what I¡¯m missing in order to hoodwink everyone else regarding my rtionship with all of you.¡± I eventually answered.


    That was met by my girls¡¯ drilling gazes all around me that spoke of different meanings. Furthermore, Shizu and Nami doubled it down by taking a bite on each side of my neck.


    Anyway, Haruko began her narration at the same time as the first basket dropped seamlessly on the court.


    Who scored?


    Kawakami-senpai with a three-pointer from the sideline after getting a pass from Kanno-senpai under the basket.


    Yep. It was an actual y where she got left open because of how dominating a yer Kanno-senpai was inside the paint area. If they left her be, the possible scenario was an easyy-up or a dunk.


    Leaving Kawakami-senpai free to shoot was probably not that important since her three-point field goal wasn¡¯t that high.


    Unfortunately for them, she sessfully nailed her first shot and first score for the team.


    With that, it gave rise to more enthusiastic yelling from everyone pining for their win in this match.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Was that how it went? Geez, Ruu. How can you forget it?¡±


    Ten minutester, Haruko finished her narration. Considering they also went back and forth from focusing on the match and cheering for our team, it took that long before Haruko reached the most crucial part of it.


    And at the moment, while Nami was the only one who vocalized her thoughts, all of them were looking at me with disbelief.


    I mean, they¡¯re probably thinking how I managed to forget it when it was supposed to be that important.


    ¡°... Uh. You see. I never thought about that too deeply. I considered it as a matter of course. Given that all I cared about was to satisfy my desire using them, it¡¯s only natural for me to do it.¡±


    My exnation might be proven unsatisfactory but that¡¯s just how it is for me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ah. Right. What Haruko revealed was that one instance when she, along with the other members of the Student Council, had me speak in front of the student body during an orientation. The words I used there might have sounded like it was aimed at every student but I was indirectly speaking to all of the girls connected to me.


    Something along the lines of, ¡°I¡¯ll be setting up an example for whoever tries to cause them all a disservice.¡±


    Uh. It¡¯s longer than that but that¡¯s the short version of it.


    Later that day, those girls all showed up before me or even appeared at my doorstep even without me calling for them. Most of those girlsined about how shameless I was for speaking like that in front of everyone but in the end, the situation ended up with me satisfying my desire through them.


    For me at that time, it was inconsequential and I cared less about it than they thought.


    The next day, when Haruko and I patrolled the hallways, most of those girls who saw us passing by dropped what they were doing and silently followed us.


    As for their reason? To get back at me.


    Ah. I remembered Yae was among them but instead of having the same reason as the others, she was just there to help me out and make sure that it wouldn¡¯t be a big affair or be detrimental to my aspirations.


    I haven¡¯t thanked her for that nor Haruko for their help¡­


    Maybe if she was here with us, she could also provide more context to it. s, the tennis match was probably still ongoing.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Can you do it again, numbskull? Shall I give you that tform?¡± Shizu asked as she finished contemting what to do with what she just learned.


    ¡°... I doubt it will be as effective as how I¡¯m already considered a chick ma. Earlier too, I brought Marika with me in the open, making those who saw us rub their eyes in disbelief.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That happened! Ruki-kun escorted me while I clung to him openly. Jun-kun must¡¯ve heard about it already.¡± Marika giggled as she proudly recounted the events of how we walked over the unconscious idiot.


    Well, she didn¡¯t say I knocked him out but everyone looked at me and shook their heads, understanding the reason why he dropped on the ground.


    Shizu, on the other hand, took another bite on my neck, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    For the next few minutes, I exined myself to them while doting on my lovely Shizu.


    Of course, the game continued at that point. During a timeout with only five minutes left in the first half of the match, I switched seats to also give my attention to the other girls.


    First, I went in between Aya and Mina. Then there¡¯s Edel and Himeko who immediately buried themselves in my embrace. They cared more for my attention than the game we were watching.


    And as the match progressed to the end of the first half, I made it a task for myself to spend and dote on all of them.


    When Akane and the others arrived just a minute before the start of the second half, Eri and Futaba were not with them anymore. Instead, Sena and Ayu joined up with them. Fuyu was also not with them but I received a reply from her saying, ¡°Thank you for taking your time out to cheer for me, Onoda-kun¡­ I appreciate it.¡±


    There¡¯s supposed to be a second part for it but it showed that Fuyu deleted that message before I could read it. Whatever it was, there¡¯s no way to know anymore unless I ask her about it.

 Chapter 1682 Are you uncomfortable?

    <h4>Chapter 1682 Are you ufortable?</h4>


    Putting the thought of Fuyu¡¯s deleted message to the back of my mind, I continued shifting through the messages that I received recently.


    And sure enough, I found another one worth more than my attention.


    It''s Juri''s message.


    Yeah. This was why I could freely change seats today. Setsuna-nee wasn¡¯t around. When I left them earlier in that room, I was certain they''d being to watch Satsuki''s game today. I even pointed them to Nami and our ssmates and had Sakuma escort them.


    Unfortunately, both Juri and Setsuna-nee separated from them halfway through their trip here.


    ording to Sakuma who immediately updated me through a message ¨C which I only managed to read not long ago ¨C and Nami who led their group on the way here, those two apparently got called back to their campus. It¡¯s a meeting with those who were involved with the uing camping trip. Which means it probably involved the dean or their department or a few professors. The one who came with them today was a professor but that one left right away after the meeting with Hayashi-sensei.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ I apologize for messaging you thiste. We have just gotten off that sudden meeting, I¡¯ll tell you about itter. It¡¯s not that important but I think you might want to hear it. Also, we¡¯re on the way there now. We¡¯re notte, are we? Setsu here is too anxious that she¡¯s going to miss her sister¡¯s important match.¡±


    I do wonder what the meeting is for and why they¡¯re called back when they already finished the work assigned to them. Did they give them a new task?


    Uh. Anyway, seeing that the message had been sent only a few minutes ago, I quickly typed a reply.


    ¡°No worries. It must¡¯ve been important. Tell me when you¡¯re close so I can meet you at the entrance. The match isn¡¯t over yet but the second half is already about to start.¡±


    ¡°Great! We¡¯ll be hurrying over.¡±


    ¡°How? Are you going to hit the bus driver in the back to press down on the gas?¡±


    ¡°I meant it as an expression, you dummy. That made meugh though. I can¡¯t wait to see you¡­¡±


    For how quick her replies are, I could imagine them sitting side by side with Setsuna-nee staring out the window while Juri happily fiddled with her phone. Or if not that, she¡¯s probably preventing Setsuna-nee from peeking on our chatbox.


    Anyway, before replying again, I looked ahead of us, seeking empty seats that we could use. I mean, I couldn¡¯t have Setsuna-nee be seated behind us. We¡¯d be caught easily by her.


    ¡°Me too. Take care and tell Setsuna-nee not to worry, I¡¯ll save you both a seat.¡±


    ¡°Close to you, I presume?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I will be able to switch seats and sit next to you.¡±


    Obviously, that¡¯s so Setsuna-nee wouldn¡¯t needlessly search for me but also a chance for me to bond with Juri. It¡¯s risky but that¡¯s not enough for me to be scared of being caught. I¡¯ve already prepared excuses in case it bes inevitable to exin to her.


    ¡°You and your honesty. Okay. Be careful not to be caught by Setsu, she¡¯ll be on your case if she notices you are close to other girls..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get that covered. I can¡¯t miss my chance to dote on you here.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As I expected, Juri managed to catch what I was trying to convey there.


    A few secondster, the girl sent me a photo of them, bringing forth what I was imagining earlier. They¡¯re seated together on the bus with Setsuna-nee looking impatient as she stares out of the window. On the other hand, Juri wore a yful yet captivating smile that made my heart skip a beat. She even angled it upwards, giving me a glimpse of her valley.


    So much for being a propriety freak. But then again, I like her more for that.


    After a few more exchanges wherein we just continuedplimenting each other, I tucked my phone back, informed Akane and the other girls about it, and stood up to get those seats secured.


    By the time I returned to my girls, the whistle for the start of the second half echoed across the venue. The festive mood was already on the rise since the first half ended with quite a huge gap in scores in favor of our school¡¯s basketball team. It¡¯s even higher than yesterday against the second seed. A whopping 15 points.


    However, despite that lead putting them in a favorable spot with a higher chance to win this game, none of them was celebrating. They kept the tension on their faces, not showing any signs ofcency. Even with the creeping exhaustion shown on their faces, the aura they were giving off remained the same; something like an unstoppable force that would bring them to the finals and the next level of thispetition.


    As we all expected, Satsuki alongside two other second-year seniors was subbed in for the second half. They benched the three seniors who made the most goals and also spent more energy than the others. It¡¯s so that they could recover to be subbed in again in closing off the game in case they were needed.


    Fifteen points wasn¡¯t an insurmountable lead, after all. But then again, with how well they yed yesterday, everyone also had high hopes for Satsuki and the others to finish this match in another dominating fashion that would leave every audience in awe of how strong a team they are.


    -


    -


    Time quickly passed but at the same time, it felt so slow with how intense the ys were being made on the court. The shoes squeaked loudly and the yers¡¯ shouts and the audience¡¯s cheers melded together, creating a chaotic yet exciting atmosphere.


    Even while changing seats to be with my girls, my eyes got glued to the court, not wanting to miss any ys by Satsuki.


    Likewise, my girls were also fascinated with what was happening before their eyes. Whenever our team would score, either my hand would be gripped tightly or my arms would be subjected to their thrilled embrace that clearly expressed their tion.


    Yep rather than p and cheer like the other audiences, they¡¯re conveying all those by clinging to me.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I hate it but I guess that¡¯s intentional on their part.


    What am I to do then? Obviously, I kept doting on them while also making sure to p and cheer for Satsuki for every y she would make.


    Anyway, because the opposing team couldn¡¯t make a dent in that 15-point lead, they soon called a timeout, halting the growing momentum of our team.


    And using that brief moment, I stood up and excused myself for a bit toe and pick up Juri and Setsuna-nee who had just arrived.


    They might¡¯ve missed out a lot on the game but knowing Setsuna-nee, she¡¯d probably be fine as long as she catches Satsuki¡¯s y.


    ¡°Hey, can Ie with you?¡±


    As I made my way to the exit, someone caught up behind me. ncing behind me, Saionji¡¯s fidgeting figure was caught in my vision. While rubbing her shoulders ufortably, the girl¡¯s eyes kept on darting around as though she was trying her best not to meet my gaze.


    This girl¡­ Where¡¯s her ego when she needs it? For her to chase after me like this¡­ this showed that she was already cracking in pressure in the middle of my girls.


    I guess it¡¯s not easy for her to digest everything she saw today. I mean, anyone would be overwhelmed when they saw me keep on switching seats and doting on different girls. At the same time, those girls never expressed dissatisfaction towards me.


    It should be bizarre for the eyes of the unaware.


    Rather than answering her, I reached for her hand without saying anything and started guiding her outside of the venue.


    While that move somehow surprised her, Saionji¡¯s face lit up as she curled her fingers, gripping my hand tightly. From there, she gradually recovered her usual poise as she started walking next to me.


    I could even sense her joy despite not answering her verbally.


    However, after taking a few steps outside, I turned to face the girl. ¡°Senpai, are you conceding to me? Are you feeling ufortable there?¡±


    Obviously, since I wasn¡¯t going to bring her with me to meet Juri and Setsuna-nee. I simply moved us out of the way there. Whatever was in her head right now, I would be resolving it here before sending her back.


    ¡°H-huh?! Nobody talks about conceding! And no, I¡¯m not ufortable¡­ I simply don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    And there we go with her egotistic tendency not to back down easily to admit something. Too bad for her though, I could already read and deal with her behavior ordingly


    ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t want to¡­ what? You know I may be shameless but I¡¯m not a mind reader. Also, I don¡¯t have much time to spare. If you don¡¯t say what¡¯s bothering you then¡­ I can only leave you here.¡±


    As I said that, I loosened my grip on her hand, letting go of it.


    However, the girl was quick to notice it as she grasped it tighter, not letting me pull my hand away. And while biting her lips as indignation gradually covered her face, Saionji replied with a question, ¡°Will you stay with me if I tell you what¡¯s on my mind?¡±


    ¡°It depends, actually. You see how busy I am, senpai. Each of those girls is important to me so¡­ It¡¯s more than likely that I won¡¯t be able to. But you see, I will definitely appreciate hearing your honest thoughts even if it¡¯s just once. It¡¯s fine to be prideful and egotistical as it¡¯s your defining trait. However, senpai, we won¡¯t get anywhere if you keep on deflecting my attempt to break past that ss wall you put up. I can force it likest time, however, I don¡¯t have the luxury to do it today. Do you get it?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Saionji¡¯s eyebrows which were nted to keep up appearances gradually rxed. Her shaky eyes stared at me for a few seconds before her head drooped. Then, she carefully took a step forward before letting her forehead press against my chest. And with a weak voice, totally unusual of her, she said, ¡°Yes, I feel ufortable. Are you happy to hear that? Go on, you canugh at me now.¡±

 Chapter 1683 Cannot falter

    <h4>Chapter 1683 Cannot falter</h4>


    ¡°Laugh? No. Rather than that¡­ let me praise you. Isn¡¯t it great to be honest once in a while?¡±


    After shaking my head, and rejecting her pessimistic words, I enthusiastically patted Saionji¡¯s head. While still having her forehead supported by my body, steam gradually rose from above her head.


    Perhaps if I took a peek at her face right now, I¡¯d find the girl blushing profusely. Not entirely because of me though. She¡¯s just too embarrassed after her admission.


    ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m always honest with myself.¡±


    And there she goes, recovering her usual tone once again. Still, she kept her head low, savoring the pats I was giving on her head.


    At this point, we¡¯re already a curious sight for other people walking by. Some probably thought I made her cry as they red at me. As for others, they just made a look of disgust, denouncing a public disy of affection.


    Of course, I ignored all those and focused solely on the girl. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You were definitely honest all the time before you unfortunately encountered me. However this time, you¡¯ve just admitted that you¡¯re ufortable. We can¡¯t write that off, can we?¡±


    Yep. She¡¯s not wrong for saying that she¡¯s always honest. Recalling that time she barged into that room, she immediately blurted out what was on her mind when she recognized me.


    Saionji was the type of girl who was too absorbed with her self-recognized worth and never doubted herself¡­ Until I toppled over every expectation she had for other people.


    In hindsight, that kind of development seemed to be too detrimental from a wider perspective. But in my opinion, it¡¯s more than just beneficial to her. If she continued with her ego-tripping wherein no one could refute her or stand up to correct her, she was bound to get a huge reality check that might turn her world upside down somewhere along the lines.


    Wait. Upon thinking about it, her encounter with me was ¡®that¡¯ reality check. And from there, she remained inside a quagmire that I created, pulling her down little by little. If she failed to crawl out and leap over to drynd, she¡¯d bepletely swallowed by me.


    And as things stand, while she¡¯s not fighting the pull, Saionji was grasping at every corner to keep herself afloat.


    Maybe she couldn¡¯t fully decide yet on whether to struggle upwards or leave herself to my mercy. In any case, if the timees she made up her mind, I¡¯ll probably support her for it. Or at the very least, respect the decision she¡¯d be making even if it¡¯s more likely for her to step away and cut off ties with me.


    ¡°Only this time... I find them all overbearing. Did they think I¡¯m the same as them? That¡¯s why I¡­¡± Saionji grasped my uniform, conveying the feelings she couldn¡¯t put into words.


    I switched from patting her head to stroking her hair, letting my fingers sift through her silky hair.


    ¡°Alright. I understand why it¡¯s ufortable for you. You don¡¯t need to exin anymore. If you want to, I can escort you to the bus stop. Just give me a moment to pick up someone and bring them there.¡±


    ¡°... Stop acting so concerned. I can handle myself.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you do. But I feel responsible for Nao¡¯s action of dragging you here.¡±


    Saionji promptly replied, correcting me, ¡°S-she didn¡¯t do that. I decided toe by myself.¡±


    After a brief pause, the girl then slowly raised her head, exposing her face to me. She still looked pretty, there¡¯s no denying that. But at the moment, she truly looked so conflicted that all she could utter was her response to my words.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s my bad for assuming. So¡­ what¡¯s your n? Will you return or¡­?¡±


    Even without finishing my sentence, it¡¯s already easy to understand what I meant there.


    Saionji eventually shook her head without any indication of which choice was she doing that for.


    ¡°Alright. I have to run to the entrance for a bit. You can take your time here. Remember, no one¡¯s going to stop you if you ever decide to leave or return inside.¡±


    Going out to pick up Juri and Setsuna-nee was already cutting into my time watching the game. If my conversation with this girl got further prolonged because she couldn¡¯t make up her mind, that¡¯s even more so. And I couldn¡¯t afford to lose more, no matter how heartless it may seem.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return inside. I have to ovee this, right? In order to make you bow down to me, I cannot falter.¡±


    ¡°Girl¡­ You¡¯re being too hard on yourself. Sure. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    ¡°I told you. I can¡¯t handle that frivolous smile of yours. I¡¯ll be taking that down soon.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Alright. Shall I give you your reward then?¡±


    ¡°Wha¨C? Where did thate from?¡±


    ¡°Nowhere. I just know that it will throw you off.¡± Matching her gaze, I maintained the frivolous smile that she spoke of before letting my hand slide to her cheek and eventually, ran my thumb on her bright lips. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s up to you. Tell meter if you still want it.¡±


    Without waiting for her to answer, I walked away from her and towards the entrance.


    I took at least twenty steps before ncing back at the girl. And sure enough, Saionji was still there, staring at my back with an iprehensible expression on her face. If I had to describe it, it¡¯s a mix of embarrassment, anger, and longing.


    As soon as she noticed me ncing back at her, Saionji immediately turned around and ran back to the venue. I waited until she disappeared from my vision before staring back ahead and continuing on to my destination.


    -


    -


    A whileter, I returned to the venue amidst the loud distinct cheering from both sides alongside Juri and the grumpy Setsuna-nee. One side was chanting defense with all their might as though they didn¡¯t about their voices getting hoarse by the second. Obviously, it¡¯s the opposite on the other side.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ What is that? Did they improve that much from thest time I watched them? Hey, Onoda-kun. Are they really this good?¡±


    Setsuna-nee eximed upon seeing the current scoreboard. 65-48.


    Looks like they expanded their lead by another two points when I left. That just showed that despite changing yers, the strength of the team remained pretty much the same.


    ¡°Setsuna-nee-san, don¡¯t tell me you forgot about it. The practice match that you watched before was against the number 1 team in the prefecture. Losing against them was expected.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Stop acting so surprised, Setsu. Don¡¯t you keep on bragging about how your little sister is great at the sport? Look, Satsuki-chan is doing her best there.¡±


    Juri interjected with a giggle as she pointed at the court. At the moment, Satsuki was running back beneath their basket to block the iing drive of the opposing team¡¯s star yer.


    She properly positioned herself and held her ground, preventing anyone from breaking past her.


    A few secondster, the girl dribbling the ball chickened out and passed the ball to someone else, failing that drive. With the shot clock going down to itsst five seconds, the teammate who got the ball had to throw the ball haphazardly and without proper timing.


    Sensing how off it was to the basket, Satsuki immediately turned around to prepare for the rebound. She jumped at the same time as her opponent and wrested the ball away perfectly before passing it to Kawakami-senpai,pleting a spectacr job.


    ¡°... I¡¯m speechless. My Satsu-chan has grown so much. I¡¯m proud of her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Me too. But you¡¯re being overdramatic Setsuna-nee-san. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re blocking the way.¡±


    With tears in her eyes as though she was so d to witness her sister¡¯s glory, Setsuna-nee put her hands on her mouth and eximed.


    Juri giggled again at the sight while I pushed Setsuna-nee¡¯s back to continue on our way. It earned me a re and a pout from her but that¡¯s all. She couldn¡¯t afford to get upset while still rejoicing at her little sister¡¯s performance.


    Shortly after that y, we reached our area. With the girls acknowledging my return, Juri who probably sensed their heated gazes on me mischievously whispered, ¡°Sorry, Ruki. I believe I have to do this.¡±


    Upon saying that, Juri affectionately clung to me to show it off to the girls.


    Without fail, their initial reaction was as expected, narrowed eyes and raised eyebrows.


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s dering war on them or introducing herself as one of them. Whichever the case, Juri found their reactions amusing.

 Chapter 1684 Joining them

    <h4>Chapter 1684 Joining them</h4>


    The match raged on and, slowly but surely, the same result as yesterday could already be seen on the horizon at every trickle of the remaining game time. The loud cheering from our side gradually drowned out the other. And if someone could observe from above, there¡¯s this contrast between a lively atmosphere and a gloomy one wherein some of them had started walking out of the venue.


    Well, their frustration was understandable. If the situation was reversed, the same thing could happen on our side.


    In any case, even with their lead, Satsuki and her team never let up their offense or defense, keeping up the intensity of their ys at a higher level. For them, there¡¯s no reason for them to rx when their opponent still can make aeback.


    Their opponents weren¡¯t cking off, of course. However, there was a clear difference in their skill levels and teamwork. Those scouts and other experts watching the match would surely conclude that their team outmatched the other in all areas. Only a miracle could save their opponent from wing their way back to win this game.


    While Kawakami-senpai and the others handled the responsibility of dropping those baskets, Satsuki would always have their backs whenever she caught a rebound. If it¡¯s a defensive one, they¡¯d quickly run back to the other side of the court to convert it into another score. And if it¡¯s an offensive one, they¡¯d be assisting her to score as much as possible..


    Furthermore, each time they¡¯d be sessful, Kawakami-senpai and the other seniors would always give the girl a pat on the back, praising and encouraging her to strive for better performance. With that, her confidence in herself continued to swell up no one could really mistake her for a rookie anymore.


    asionally, Satsuki would also search for me from the audience. And as always, I would give her a thumbs up and maybe aical cheering that always cracks a beautiful smile from her tense expression. She¡¯d probably get more admirers because of that but that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m all for it for the girl to be more recognized not just because of her basketball skills but also her beauty.


    I could tease her a lot more using it. Imagine how grumpy she would be for failing to refute it.


    Anyway, back to the present, there are only five minutes left on the game clock. Next to me, Juri never let go of my arm and hand, savoring each second that we were together.


    As for our worry about being caught by Setsuna-nee, it was solved by Sakuma who helped secure the seats for us.


    Instead of having them sit next to each other, the two of us separated them by sitting in the middle. Juri is at the edge of the row of seats while Setsuna-nee is in the middle. On her other side, there¡¯s also Hana who was keeping her upied as well.


    And because of that, Sakuma, unfortunately, got little chance to make a move on Setsuna-nee. Not to mention, the woman was more focused on the game than his presence.


    That sucks for him but hey, at least he¡¯s still the one closest to her. Right? He just has to work harder from now on to woo her.


    ¡°Ruki, I realized one thing uponing here,¡± Juri said after we exhausted the misceneous topics to talk about.


    Although her voice was kind of drowned out by the noisy atmosphere, I caught it loud and clear. I took my eyes off the game for a moment to look at her. And sure enough, there was a meaningful look on her face that supported what she just uttered.


    ¡°Can I hear it? That sounded important.¡±


    ¡°Important, huh? I don¡¯t know. You can consider this as just my own ramblings or simply my inexperience but¡­ I think I¡¯m morepetitive than I thought I would be when ites to my affection for you.¡± Juri paused for a moment to wet her dried lips. Then, after looking behind her or specifically, the girls behind us who were keeping an eye on us, she lifted her head and reached for my lips.


    As soon as our lips touched, Juri also brought up her bag, covering us from the front. Due to that, this view became exclusive for my other girls to see.


    So, this was what she meant by being ¡®morepetitive¡¯, huh? Intentionally clinging to me in front of them wasn¡¯t enough, she had toplete it by kissing me to announce her status to all of them.


    In any case, I never rejected the bold move she made and instead, answered it in kind, making sure that she¡¯ll be satisfied.


    Of course, we couldn¡¯t prolong it or we¡¯d really be caught by others.


    Once our lips separated, she continued, ¡°Un. That¡¯s sweet. I¡¯m already addicted to this, Ruki. But I must admit, you¡¯re not kidding at all when you tell me howplicated this will be.¡±


    As her hand slid down to my face, fondling my cheek and memorizing its build, she looked behind us again. Most likely, to check how the others reacted to what she showed them.


    A momentter, Juri gasped lightly as she started shaking her head, ¡°How interesting¡­I thought I¡¯d sense some hostility from them but no, they¡¯re more amused than annoyed. Ruki, are they not threatened by me?¡±


    Of course, they aren¡¯t. They know that they can also do that whenever they want. Besides, even without doing the same, they¡¯ll write that down in their heads and have me pay for itter. I mean, I can already imagine myself ganged up by them to ask for the same treatment.


    They wouldn¡¯t openly show how jealous they are but they will always convey it to me when they get the chance, one way or another.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Did you kiss me to gauge their opinion of you? Or was it done because you want them to be wary of you? I¡¯m fine either way but you see, they¡¯re way past getting openly mad at someone I already told them about. If I have to list someone they could get jealous of, there¡¯s only one girl who dared to dere war on them when sheuded how she wanted to steal me from them.¡±


    Right. There¡¯s only Hana. While a lot of them didn¡¯t really care about whether she was going to seed or not, some couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of how lenient I was to the girl. Nheless, it¡¯s still not so serious that they¡¯d throw their fist at her.


    In a way, Hana¡¯s threat was already so negligible that all they wanted to see was her downfall and eventual sumbing to me.


    ¡°Oh. I may have underestimated how much they love to be with you. How embarrassing¡­ I¡¯ll talk to them and apologize, Ruki.¡±


    Ah. So, she¡¯s really gauging them, huh? It¡¯s understandable. Our rtionship was unbelievable, after all. But now that she witnessed it, she had no other choice but to believe what was shown in front of her eyes.


    Then again, I like how she¡¯s tackling this.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you but rather than an apology¡­ Won¡¯t it be better to get to know them? You might not want to hear my past yet but¡­ I assure you, they can tell you a lot about me. Even things that I have no knowledge of. Or my embarrassing stories.¡±


    ¡°Oh. As expected of you, Ruki. That works too. Maybe I can tease you with them in the future.¡±


    ¡°Girl¡­ Is teasing me a priority?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is. I heard from Satsuki-chan how you often tease her. And you haven¡¯t teased me yet. I¡¯ll do the reverse and tease you first.¡± The girl mischievously smiled.


    She then poked my chest and began tracing a letter. Bit by bit, shepleted spelling our names and her short message to me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Once she was done, Juri giggled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Heh. Now that you mention it¡­ I¡¯ve been neglecting that part. Here, let me tease you before you can get a material you can use to tease me.


    After saying that, I pushed my head close to her ear and whispered something.


    Almost instantly, Juri became flustered as she pushed back on my chest.


    ¡°Eh? Wait. That¡¯s inappropriate, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t care. Seeing my Juri embarrassed is what I live for today.¡± I replied before repeating what I just did and this time, I added a nibble on her ear before retreating.


    In an almost inaudible voice, Juri who was already covering her blushing face silently muttered, ¡°This¡­ How shameless¡­ This isn''t enough though. I''m mentally prepared for you, Ruki.¡±


    This girl, so she could also act like it''s not affecting her, huh?


    Well, that¡¯s just the start anyway. There will be more chancester.


    In any case, after a while, I asked her if she still wanted to talk to them and she readily nodded.


    With that, the two of us stood up and joined the other girls behind us, leaving Setsuna-nee for Sakuma and Hana to handle.


    Akane, Nami, and the other girls who already sensed thising smilingly weed her in their midst.


    I naturally got set aside for a bit but with all of my girls here, it didn''t take long before they upied my empty sides again. On my left, Aya happily leaned on me, and on my right, Rae did the same. The two of them quietly and eagerly watched the game alongside me up to its expected conclusion.


    To no surprise, it ended with another spectacr lead, bringing more fame for our school and themselves.


    It¡¯s probably a historical feat considering we¡¯re never a school specialized in sports and everyone who participated in it would be immortalized for the new generation that would join it inter years. They still have one match for the trophy but well, there¡¯s no reason not to celebrate the fulfillment of the goal they set for themselves.

 Chapter 1685 Isn’t it just right to celebrate?

    <h4>Chapter 1685 Isn''t it just right to celebrate?</h4>


    Shortly after the dust settled inside the court, the sportsmission handling the Interhigh announced to everyone still in the venue that the final match would be held this Thursday instead of tomorrow. It was a decision in favor of having the yers recover from fatigue from the two consecutive days that they yed.


    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking but themission is pretty lousy with their scheduling of events. If I have to guess, they probably tried to cram everything to be done in just three days when most of the sports were pretty exhausting for everyone participating. Maybe it worked before when there were only a few participants in every sport but this year was different.


    Most likely, someone stepped up to clean up their asses and ensure the well-being of our city¡¯s athletes.


    With Sena¡¯s club winning a clutch, they will have another match tomorrow. And so is Fuyu and her tennis club. Their Club President won that 3-set match earlier.


    Unfortunately, most of the girls with me may not be able toe and watch again tomorrow. Some of them had already taken some time off from things they had to do like Shizu who has her Student Council duties or Mizuki who¡¯s always busy with her business engagements.


    Of course, if they still wanted to, I¡¯d be there for them. And obviously, I wouldn¡¯t be missing any of my girls¡¯ matches. And that¡¯s why I¡¯d be there for Sena and Coach Ayu as long as their match didn¡¯t fall in the morning like Aika¡¯s match earlier.


    As for Fuyu¡­ Uh. As long as the time won¡¯t conflict with Sena¡¯s match then I will be there to cheer for her. I¡¯m a little curious about that second message that she deleted. It must¡¯ve been important enough for her to retract it immediately. Or maybe, I was just overthinking things and she sent it in error.


    In any case, thanks to that announcement, Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei will be free tomorrow. Even from afar, their expressions brightened up from relief. Of course, the other members of the club were also relieved to hear that. I saw them rejoicing before they disappeared back to their waiting room.


    With the match done, all of us prepared to leave but with the stream of audience moving slowly by the exit, we opted to wait for a while before getting up.


    Juri returned to join up with Setsuna-nee while I naturally still kept up being with my girls. I just have to hide from her eyes, after all. I could pop up anytime in front of her in case she searched for me.


    As for where I hid¡­ obviously, in the middle of my girls. First I sat between Kana and Rumi. Checking on the two of them. They were both quiet throughout the game. Not that they¡¯re not interested in the match, they¡¯re just that kind of people. Even if they¡¯re already soaked with the festive mood around them, it¡¯s still hard for them to suddenly join in on it.


    ¡°Ruki, I think I got some inspiration from what I watched. Not just the sports itself. Everything I¡¯ve seen here¡­ they¡¯re all bringing me new ideas¡± While enjoying the warmth of my arm, Kana spoke of what she gained from this.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong. Writers often go out to experience things themselves as it would be possible to bring more life to their writing if it came from their own experience. Researching about topics has its limitations. Furthermore, being in a new environment could always give birth to new inspiration to them.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m d this worked in your favor. I thought you¡¯d be bored. And sorry for not being by your side right away.¡±


    ¡°Uh-un. Don¡¯t be. I¡¯ve seen you keep moving. If you stayed by my side earlier, I might¡¯ve locked you in here with me.¡± Kana shook her head.


    Then, on my other side, Rumi interjected as she tugged on my arm and pressed her fingers on my palm with all her strength.


    ¡°What can you expect from this guy, Kana? He¡¯s not going to change. And she¡¯s right, you know? If everyone else can¡¯t stop you from moving freely like you¡¯re a tireless machine, we¡¯ll both keep you here. You can nag at me but¡­ we¡¯re just concerned for you shameless junior.¡±


    After saying that, Rumi turned her head away, evading my gaze.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her words and even if my arms were locked by them, I tilted my head to her side and replied in a whisper, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Rumi. But if that happened, I won¡¯t nag at you. I¡¯ll probably kiss you enough to let me go though. Will that be enough?¡±


    Rumi shivered from the sensation brought about by my warm breath grazing her skin and then, she turned her back to re at me, ¡°So, you won¡¯t let yourself be locked by us?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have to keep moving. With all of you here, I can¡¯t help it. My head is nagging me to continue checking on all of you. To make sure that you¡¯refortable or not bored.¡±


    Yup. That was why I couldn¡¯t really stop even if I wanted to. My body was moving on its own. It¡¯s unlike before wherein I could spend a day not approaching any of the girls I stole. Now, as long as they¡¯re this close to me, it¡¯s impossible for me to hold back.


    Kana and Rumi weren''t pleased by that but they didn¡¯t refute it. Instead, the two simply conveyed their feelings through constant tugging at my arm, pinching my fingers, andstly, kisses that would eithernd on my cheek or squarely on my lips.


    After spending a few minutes like that with them, I kept stealthily moving to the other girls. And by the end of it, I got myself in between Sena and Ayu. I checked on thetter¡¯s state after what we did earlier.


    I mean, even if her first time didn¡¯t hurt her a lot, the sensation would linger for a while. I had to make sure that she was not pushing herself to be here. If need be, I would drop everything and escort her home so that she could rest.


    Uh. That¡¯s my worrywart trait working. And having known me for that, Ayu couldn¡¯t help butugh at how I acted. She ruffled my hair to pull me out of that state before burying me once more in her bountiful chest. And then while gently caressing my head, she assured me.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, Ru-kun. I¡¯m feeling more energized than tired, to be honest¡­ It stings a bit. However, it is negligible. I endured more painful bruises and cuts on my face than this.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Then I¡¯m relieved. I guess you can scold me more, Ayu.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll spoil you instead. Let¡¯s turn the situation around sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Eh. Coach, that¡¯s unfair. Let¡¯s spoil him together. He¡¯s part of the reason why the other girls¡¯ anxiousness dissipated.¡±


    Seeing that Ayu wouldn¡¯t let me go, Sena soon joined in. Not long after that, the others also joined in with their reason being ¡®to hide me better¡¯.


    It¡¯s unnegotiable and even if it was, I probably wouldn¡¯t try to negotiate. It¡¯s a paradise to be loved and spoiled by them, after all.


    Soon enough, the time for us to leave arrived.


    However, before we started moving out, Mizuki and Otoha ¨C with Suzuki-san and Hitomi by their side ¨C announced something.


    ¡°Ruki, go and stop your ssmates from going. Also, you should go pick up Satsuki and her club. They won the game, right? Isn¡¯t it just right for us to celebrate it?¡±


    Mizuki started with an honest grin. She then looked at her side, signaling for Suzuki-san.


    ¡°The cars are already outside, young miss. They will be enough to bring everyone to their destination.¡±


    Cars? Wait¡­ I think I could already expect what Otoha would say.


    And sure enough, as soon as Suzuki-san retreated, she spoke next, ¡°Un. We¡¯ll celebrate somewhere. It¡¯s rare for us to gather like this in one ce so¡­ I prepared a ce.¡±


    Hitomi then did a follow-up, ¡°The restaurant has been reserved for the day. I received the call that they¡¯re ready to receive us.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If I had to guess, these two already talked about this even beforeing here. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, the result of the match was secondary. The primary reason was what Otoha said.


    It¡¯s rare for everyone to gather in one ce¡­


    Celebrating the win would just be a cover for all of us to be there.

 Chapter 1686 No reason to refuse

    <h4>Chapter 1686 No reason to refuse</h4>


    "Mhm. I''m impressed at this great coordination by both of you. Thank you. " I said as I pulled both of Mizuki and Otoha in my embrace. And not long after that, I didn¡¯t forget about Hitomi who was just standing nearby.


    Of course, Suzuki-san was spared. I might be pped by her if I did the same to her.


    When I released them, a hint of surprise could be seen on Otoha and Mizuki¡¯s faces. Even the usually inexpressive Mizuki was astonished.


    If I had to guess, they¡¯re expecting me to scold them or, at least, tell them that preparing this was a bit excessive.


    I mean, I wouldn¡¯t me them for thinking like that. That was how I acted recently.


    Remember the gifts that they wanted to give me? Miho, Otoha, and Mizuki would probably not bat an eye in buying me luxury items or branded fashion apparel with an excess of zeroes in their price tag ¨C costing a lot more than the yearly allowance of an average high school student ¨C if I allowed them to.


    Maybe I''m just being frugal or I have that mindset because I lived all my life without treating myself to luxuries. They always expressed how they wanted to help me or at least contribute more to what we''re building. However, I will always be against the thought of having them fork out a fortune even if they''re readily prepared to do that. In conclusion, I probably just find superfluous spending as a waste.


    Spending smartly and saving would always be the wiser choice. We could splurge more on more important things. But who am I to talk like this when I know for myself that I won¡¯t think twice about spending on our dates?


    Anyway, though I didn¡¯t n anything at all but still had the intention to extend our time together today by any means possible, the thought of making it this grand of a scale wherein even our ssmates and the whole basketball club would be included never passed my mind.


    And that''s why I''m honestly impressed. They left me no room to even think about refusing it.


    Instead of finding fault with it and seeing it negatively, showing appreciation is the way to go.


    "Okay, I think I can read what¡¯s in your mind, Ruki. You don¡¯t have to overthink and worry. We''re not spending a fortune here. We have connections, remember? I can summon cars from my family and Otoha has their restaurant chains teeming in our city alone. It''s a waste not to use them, no?" Mizuki amusedly pinched my cheek as she brought me back to the present.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ruki. The restaurant is¡­ handed over to me. Reserving the ce for a day won¡¯t put it in the red. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Otoha added. However, thetter half of her words were uttered in a whisper. Her constrained smile told me how she was not that confident yet in revealing that to the other girls.


    She said ¡®handed over¡¯... which means, like Maaya, she¡¯s now given the rights to dabble in their business empire. Uh. I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s only one restaurant or the whole chain though. Whichever the case, Otoha must¡¯ve been feeling a bit of pressure. I should hear her thoughts about this when we get the chance.


    I grabbed Mizuki¡¯s hand and pinched her sensitive nose. which instantly made her retreat. On the other hand, I gave Otoha head pats before stroking her hair,forting her.


    After straightening up the details with them, I escorted them until outside the venue first before hurriedly going back to inform our ssmates.


    Thankfully, I instantly spotted Kanzaki in the middle of them. As the ss President, she¡¯s probably doing her duties again to watch over everyone. I told her the n and asked her to gather everyone who came with us. It¡¯ll be free so¡­ I doubt only a few would refuse toe. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anyway, given what happened between us earlier, I also checked on her state. The girl couldn¡¯t look at me straight for more than five seconds. When I asked her about it, she admitted that she¡¯s in a state where seeing me reminds her of that time. She could vividly remember the sensation of my lips on hers.


    Not gonna lie, I like how she¡¯s that straightforward at her admission. She really changed back to the Kanzaki that I¡¯ve been introduced to.


    ¡°Uh. Then, Onoda-kun, I¡¯ll gather them and follow the others out.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be looking for youter.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°To thank you. Is that enough of an answer?¡±


    Kanzaki¡¯s eyebrows twitched from that. And slowly, she squinted her eyes as she stared at me intently from behind the lens of her sses.


    ¡°No. I told you to be as straightforward as me, Onoda-kun. And I can sense you¡¯re holding back there.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re also this sharp, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m voted to be the ss President not just because of my sses, just so you know.¡±


    ¡°Right. Then let me correct myself there. I will be looking for you to show you my appreciation.¡±


    I changed my tone there and delivered it in a more intimate manner. I also reached for her hand, giving it a tight squeeze.


    However, Kanzaki shook her head as a bemused smile showed up on her lips.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t change the meaning at all.¡±


    ¡°It did. Thanking you will be over after I said those two words. But showing my appreciation is a lot more than that.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I can imagine¡­ I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    With that, she popped up a giggle, truly amused at our exchange.


    ¡°Haruko and the others are there too. If you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll join them. I¡¯m now part of their club.¡±


    I added before she turned around and the girl answered without even waiting for me to finish it.


    As Kanzaki walked away, I turned my body to search for my next targets.


    Luckily, they have yet to move from their seats. Nheless, they quickly noticed my approach.


    There, I saw Sakuma who paused at trying his best to impress Setsuna-nee. Then next to them, there¡¯s Juri and Hana.


    Given that the two girls were probably following me with their eyes, exining to them about our n to celebrate was easily done.


    The fool, Sakuma, couldn¡¯t help but rejoice in excitement. He¡¯s definitely enlivened to extend his time with Setsuna-nee.


    Hana didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at her still with a confident gait as if she was totally unbothered by how I pretty much ignored her throughout the game, she¡¯s probably expecting me to also give her my attention after all this.


    No doubt. She did great in distracting Setsuna-nee. So why not? On top of that, it¡¯s already in my head anyway. I love her like the others even if she¡¯s still stubbornly refusing to be like them.


    On the other hand, Juri simply gave me a meaningful smile as she immediately dragged Setsuna-nee out before her best friend could barrage me with questions.


    I followed them outside and only separated from them when we approached the path leading to the backdoor.


    With that, my next destination was the Basketball Club¡¯s waiting room. And as I expected, someone else was waiting for me on that pathway.


    Who?


    It¡¯s none other than the egotistic girl who¡¯s probably here to cash in the reward I promised her.


    Having noticed me approaching her location, the girl stopped leaning on the wall and stood straight with her chin held high once more.


    Seeing her usual smile that oozed out of her egotistical nature, my lips curved up into a sly grin.

 Chapter 1687 A Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1687 A Reward</h4>


    Upon reaching Saionji, I grabbed her hand without hesitation and moved us from that spot.


    Going further into the path until we reached the same abandoned corner from yesterday.


    Of course, the events that transpired there remained vivid in my head. It''s a pleasant memory that will surely be remembered by the three of us for days toe; especially for Eguchi-sensei.


    Using the same wooden bench, I pulled down Saionji to sit next to me. The girl didn''t offer that much resistance. Nheless, she couldn''t hide her astonishment to find a ce like this here.


    When she finished taking in our surroundings, she turned to face me with her lips yfully curled upwards.


    "What is this ce? Did you bring me here to avoid interruptions?"


    "Hmm? You don''t like it?"


    Matching her attempt to get the upper hand, I inclined my body to her side, just enough for me to stretch my arm from her back and across her shoulder.


    As my fingers gripped around the connecting joint of her arm and shoulder, Saionji froze momentarily before her head sharply turned to check my audacious move.


    She audibly clicked her tongue and lifted her arm to peel my fingers off of her one by one. Once she was done, she plucked it off by pinching the back of my hand.


    I didn''t stop or resist her. I simply let my hand drop on her side, unmoving.


    Saionji nced at it for a few seconds before dropping her own on top of it.


    Perhaps finding it weird that I kept it still despite her cing her hand there, Saionji alternately looked at me and our small connection.


    In the end, a hint of frustration surfaced on her pretty face which, I wouldn¡¯t deny, stoked the fire of my desire to tease her.


    "Don''t make that face, senpai. You''re pretty like you said. Being frustrated will just give you wrinkles."


    "Psh. Whose fault do you think is this?" She grumbled in reply as she used her other hand to point at her face. Noticeably, she didn''t deny her frustration.


    ¡°Anyway, I just happened to be there. I¡¯m not waiting for you.¡±


    This girl. So, instead of answering my question, she opted toe up with an excuse for why she was there.


    Obviously, she''s lying.


    Looking at how her lips became pouty, this girl has just reinforced in my head how much of a bad actress she is. Or if I looked at it positively, she''s too honest that acting isn''t suited to her.


    In fact, I could imagine her failing to lie even if she miraculously mastered controlling her facial expressions. Not saying what was running in her mind would never suit Saionji.


    Her egotistical self will always be her best version.


    But then again, that''s probably just my biased view of her. For sure, there are more sides of her that I''ve yet to discover.


    Anyway, without moving my hand and simply letting our connection slowly foster, I inched my head closer to her, making her unable to evade my gaze.


    "Is lying to me going to be a habit, senpai? If that is so¡­ I¡¯ll be very disappointed.¡± I shook my head as I put on the appropriate expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s not, I¡¯m not¨C Ugh¡­ It¡¯s a sarcastic response! Can¡¯t you see the obvious? Who else will I wait for out there?!¡± At first, she tried to deny it but she eventually put her palm on her face, abruptly changing her tone.


    Sensing the hint of desperation in her tone and expression, I soon flipped my resting hand on her side, sping the one she put on top before using my other hand to reach in and hold her by her chin.


    ¡°Heh. There you go. I appreciate the honesty. But you don¡¯t have to shout. You know it¡¯s ineffective against me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Ineffective or not, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    I put on an amused smile which immediately irritated her. As always, she couldn¡¯t stand being bested by me.


    Despite our position already encroaching on a daring territory, this girl was so adamant about not putting down her pride and yielding to me.


    But thinking about thest time, she¡¯s also like this. In the end, she still sumbed to the temptation.


    "Well, whatever suits you, senpai. I¡¯m not here to make you ufortable anyway.¡±


    Slowly, I filled the gaps between her fingers, sping her hand tightly. Additionally, I slid my other hand to her cheek to gently caress it.


    Even though Saionji tried her best not to react to it, her face still betrayed her as heat gradually umted on her face. The pinkish hue gradually became visible.


    ¡°Alright, need I remind you about our conversation earlier, senpai?¡± As she slowly heated up, I opened my mouth again, ¡°Shall I grant you your reward like this?"


    "Reward¡­" Her voice trailed there as though she was trying to wrap her head around the true meaning of that word. A momentter, her eyes darted sideways, evading my heated gaze, "N-no. I''m not here for that. Do I look like a child needing a reward to you?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. Tell me.¡± I shrugged which further irritated the girl.


    Nheless, we remained in the same position. With our hands sped together and our faces only inches away from each other, we¡¯d definitely be mistaken for a couple if someone walked in on us here.


    Anyway, with how close we were, my mind couldn¡¯t help but focus on her current state. Her round, sharp eyes were trembling. Perhaps, hesitating whether to continue looking at me or shut itpletely. Her breathing was gradually slowing down, an indication of her exasperation. Then her glistening lips which seemed so inviting were eventually sucked in her mouth, wetting it more. Soon after, the lower one got held back by her perfect row of teeth as she bit down on it.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. You¡¯re too much for me.¡±


    Snapping me out of my slowed perception of time, Saionji finally formed words from deep within her.


    Too much, huh? Am I going too far? I don¡¯t know. This is still pretty standard in my book. I mean, I have yet to act unbridled. All I did was hold her hand and caress her face ¨C both with her silent consent.


    ¡°Senpai, is that you conceding to me? Are you finally going to acknowledge that you cannot beat me?¡±


    ¡°What? No! I mean¡­ I didn¡¯te to see you in order to im that reward.¡±


    Saionji panicked for a bit there. But that¡¯s fine. This was also my intention in saying those words. To bring her back to reality.


    ¡°Alright, let''s say you waited for me there not because of the reward. Shouldn''t you tell me your reason? I told you I''m not a mind reader."


    As I said that, I retracted my hand from her cheek and put some distance between our faces. Of course, our hands stayed sped. That connection was necessary.


    Saionji failed to reply right away but with my eyes trained on her, she eventually parted her lips again as she muttered in an extremely low voice.


    "... It didn''t subside."


    "Come again?"


    "I said ''It didn''t subside''. I still feel ufortable around them. I don¡¯t think I can stille and join you in that restaurant.¡±


    Ah. So that¡¯s how it is, huh? This girl¡­ After twists and turns, she separated from them and waited to tell me this. Or rather, she probably only meant to inform me that she wouldn¡¯t be there in case I looked for her.


    However, with me pulling her to this ce without saying anything else, she missed the opportunity to say it right away.


    Then again, she could¡¯ve stopped me, right? And yet, she didn¡¯t. Which means halfway through, she epted this situation.


    ¡°I see. I understand, senpai. I won¡¯t force you if it¡¯s truly ufortable for you.¡± After weighing my choices of words, I opted for that along with an understanding nod. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°... Hmph. I know you¡¯d say that.¡± Although her tone remained the same, her voice was softer than before. Not the low-volume one but something along the lines of being a little gentle with her delivery. ¡°I have more things to tell you. But if you truly want to give me a reward, go ahead¡­ I¡¯ll take that home as a trophy.¡±


    Haa. What should I do with this girl and her obsession with not wanting to be bested by me? I¡¯m certain she¡¯s already aware that no matter what she does, she won¡¯t be able to bend me, and yet¡­ she still keeps on trying like this. She and Hana are cut from the same cloth.


    ¡°Nope. A trophy is supposed to be an award. Not a reward. Give up on that, senpai. Anyway, can you close your eyes?¡±


    ¡°... Stingy brat.¡± The girl annoyedly muttered. But shortly after that, she followed my words. Furthermore, her lips parted open. For sure, she¡¯s already expecting me to kiss her.


    What else to do then?


    That¡¯s how I wanted to reward her so¡­


    Without wasting any more time, I gripped her hand tightly as I once again pushed my head closer to her.


    Before taking the final push for the kiss, I candidly whispered, ¡°Azusa-senpai, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    And she immediately replied as her lips bloomed into a satisfied smile, ¡°I know¡­¡±

 Chapter 1688 More?

    Chapter 1688 More?


    Unlike thest time, the kiss didn¡¯t start off as aggressive. I took my time letting Saionji familiarize herself with the sensation of my lips ovepping with hers. From there, I began nibbling her lips which she answered in kind by matching my movements. If my lips would mp down on her lower lip, she¡¯d do the same on my upper lip then vice versa and sideways. In time, soft moans and the smacking sound produced by the gradually intensifying exchange of kisses escaped from both of our mouths.


    Once Saionji familiarized herself with that, the girl pushed her tongue out even without my prompt. And when I started sucking on it, she opened her eyes for a moment to take a peek.


    I paused for a moment there and distanced my head a little so that we could see each other better.


    Then I put on the same smile as earlier and teasingly asked, ¡°More?¡±


    Saionji narrowed her sharp eyes and red at me. Her tongue retracted back inside her mouth as she once again let her ego speak, ¡°Suit yourself. You¡¯re the one handing out the reward, no?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ But you should tell me if it¡¯s too much for you. I can¡¯t have youining that I take advantage of you again.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ As if you¡¯re not passively doing that already. You really have no shame.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±


    As shameless as I was to wave it off like that, Saionji found herself beaming at that response. Then at the next moment, she imed and initiated the resume of our kisses without waiting for me to move. This time, her tongue sought for mine, pulling it in to give me the same treatment.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t put up any resistance and instead went along with her. That was what I was aiming for anyway¡­ Teasing her to make her proactive.


    And I wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    Despite her sky-high ego, Saionji clearly enjoys this moment with me. Moreover, I doubt she¡¯d even think about seeking it from another. In her head, I am one-of-a-kind. Even if shepares me with those friends or any other male around her, none of them was shameless enough to break past what she considered to be a boundary between her strong self-projection and her delicate territory.


    As seconds passed, our bodies also inched closer and closer. When our sped hands separated, Saionji lifted both of her arms to my shoulder and eventually crossed them behind my nape. One of her hands crawled upward, sliding her fingers inside my hair as she gave my head more push.


    Likewise, my arms wrapped around her waist, bridging the remaining distance between us.


    We spent a minute or two locked in this growing passion for each other before we stopped and put some distance between our faces.


    Our warm breath brushed against each other¡¯s faces, sending us a tingling sensation. And at almost the same time, our lips cracked into a smile.


    Well, not an ordinary smile but our usual ones wherein the girl looked triumphant while mine was more of a tease.


    ¡°Will that be enough for the reward, senpai?¡± With our arms still locked around each other, I asked the girl.


    ¡°... Pretty underwhelming for a reward. Still, I¡¯ll take this over nothing.¡±


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s unsatisfied that I pretty much held myself back, huh?


    ¡°Underwhelming. I see. Should I have pressed for more? Perhaps should I have let my hands roam free to feel you up?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, yeah. You¡¯re more shameless back then.¡± The girl promptly answered. And given that she didn¡¯t even stutter, that¡¯s what she really thought.


    ¡°That situation was different, you know? I wasn¡¯t solely focused on you.¡±


    ¡°I know. You pervert. Nao-senpai was there and you¡¯re both in that state. Not like this¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed there, the girl¡¯s eyes traveled downward before locking on top of my pants. Even without saying it, she¡¯s probably imagining what she witnessed from me back then. My erection which relentlessly pushed in and out of Nao or simply my nakedness down there.


    No matter how dark that ce was, given that she was next to us, it was not that hard to burn the image in her head.


    ¡°Then¡­ Feel free to get more, senpai. I can¡¯t leave unsatisfied like this.¡±


    As I said that, I reached for one of her arms and tugged it down from my nape. I then let her hand brush against my shoulder and my chest beforending on the bulge in my pants.


    fingers to wrap around the trunk as she yanked it up, letting it stand in its glory even if it was still hidden by the cloth covering it.


    Saionji unknowingly gulped down at this point as her eyes remained fixated there. Slowly, her hand curled as she squeezed a small part that she managed to take in her grip. Proving that it wasn¡¯t enough for her, she reached for the zipper, pulling it down.


    Despite her hand shaking in nervousness, the girl slipped it inside. She knew what she was reaching for so¡­ it didn¡¯t take long for her fingers to wrap around the trunk as she yanked it up, letting it stand in its glory even if it was still hidden by the cloth covering it.


    ¡°Wait¡­ This¡­¡± As though she had just realized what she had done, Saionji looked up at me, her eyes chaotically spinning in panic.


    To calm her down, I quickly moved in to take her lips for another round of kisses.


    It was effective as she firmly shut her eyes, savoring the sensation of our intimate connection. In less than a few seconds, our tongue was once again entangled with each other.


    Although her hand became still, her grip didn¡¯t loosen. I could feel my blood rushing down there, allowing the clothed shaft to bulge further, growing taller and harder. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, that didn¡¯t escte further as I soon carried the girl to myp. Her legs opened up and consciously straddled me without pausing our kisses.


    Then, Saionji finally loosened her hold of it as she pushed her lower body forward. In the end, my bulging erection got squeezed beneath her. Not long after that, the girl slowly moved, rubbing herself entirely against me.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t say anything¡­¡± The girl whispered in difficulty before plugging my mouth with her slippery tongue.


    She¡¯s getting bolder, isn¡¯t she?

 Chapter 1689 Better Reward

    Chapter 1689 Better Reward


    ¡°What about now, senpai?¡± Eventually, despite telling me not to say anything, I couldn¡¯t help but bring that up as we momentarily paused from our kisses to catch our breath.


    Of course, she understood what I meant by that. She said it was underwhelming so¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s the same after doing all this.


    As usual, the girl started off with a ¡®Hmph¡¯ before burying her face in my neck as her soft, ragged voice reached my ears, ¡°This is better¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, the urge to surprise her more overcame my senses.


    And so, I soon let my hands slide further downwards. I bypassed her skirt and slipped inside it to firmly grasp her pair of squishy buttcheeks.


    Saionji reacted to it strongly by clutching my hair tightly and pressing all her weight down on me. But as though she expected that from me, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    From there, I started guiding her hips, letting her feel the sensation as our genitals rubbed against each other. Even though we¡¯re not touching each other directly, the umted heat and the sensitive pleasure brought about by that simple connection heightened our senses.


    Saionji, who was probably experiencing that for the first time, was already down for the count. She let her instinct take over as she aimed to reach her climax. As embarrassed as she was, the girl just couldn¡¯t stop it. She knew what she was doing and yet, there¡¯s no indication from her of wanting to stop.


    To help her with that, I knowingly let the tip brush against her most sensitive spots, drawing more of her love juices out, and drenching both of us.


    The girl¡¯s moan got drawn out of her mouth and it soon became like a melody to my ears.


    Spending a few minutes like that, it didn¡¯t take long for her lower body to experience spasm, and with her lips mping down on my neck tightly, I instantly knew that it was the indication of her uing orgasm.


    As soon as her uncontroble moan escaped her mouth, I stopped the movement of my arms, switching it to pushing her body against me.


    I could feel her gushing out and for sure, it wouldn¡¯t take long for her juices to stain the entirety of my underwear, even that part of my pants. Well, it¡¯s toote to mind that now.


    As her body shivered as pleasure shot up to her head, I held her tight, making sure that she wouldn¡¯t suddenly bend her back and hurt herself in the process.


    When the sensation died down for her, I pushed her head down to my chest and let her recover there.


    I didn¡¯t say anything and simply watched over her, caressing her head and back.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t need to climax like her.


    I mean, I already did it a lot with Aika, Sena, and Ayu earlier. I was pretty much drained and had yet to fully recover. Getting this hard was my limit or rather, what we did won¡¯t be enough to squeeze it out of me.


    Seconds trickled past and Saionji soon recovered.


    Despite the traces still visible on her pretty face, she once again tried to hold up her usual countenance, She raised her chin as she confidently stared at me.


    I said earlier that she¡¯s bad at acting but with this, I¡¯d probably believe that she already pushed it down her head if not for the obvious redness of her white skin from her neck upwards.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t ask me, pervert¡­¡±


    ¡°Says the one who made a mess down there. Anyway, I never imagined that you¡¯d wear ribbon panties to this day. That¡¯s an adorable gap considering how you carried yourself.¡± I teasingly smiled as I cupped her cheek.


    From all those hurried movements earlier, her skirt naturally crumpled and flipped, giving me a better glimpse of what she was wearing down there. It¡¯s a white pair of panties with a red ribbon adorning it. I thought she¡¯d be the type to wear something more mature to unt her charm. But I guess that¡¯s more fitting for her.


    It added more points to her charm.


    Hearing that, Saionji red at me and hissed, ¡°Psh. Forget what you saw or I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡±


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s burned in my head now. Besides, it suits you best, senpai.¡± Teasing her further, I dropped another kiss on her lips. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Obviously, she received it willingly.


    But soon after that, the girl groaned in frustration.


    She did drop the subject there. However, instead ofining more, she started headbutting my chest. A small way to get back at me.


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t have my pretty senior be too embarrassed after being satisfied with my reward.¡± I cupped both of her cheeks and lifted her head to stop her from what she was doing.


    Once again, the girl only issued a ¡®Hmph¡¯ as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to verbalize what she was feeling.


    In any case, I stayed true to my words and stopped teasing her there. With asional kisses that further cemented our still-hazy rtionship, I let her recover for the next few minutes.


    Eventually, Saionji stood up from me.


    With my handkerchief already used earlier, I asked for hers.


    Using that, I helped her wipe the sweat off her face and neck before using it on me. The girl didn¡¯tin about it and simply watched me intently. Whatever was in her head, she was probably holding herself back to prevent herself from getting shut down again.


    But too bad, if she tried to act haughty again, I¡¯d let her get some wins, you know?


    Anyway, when she thought I was going to give it back to her, I pulled her closer and reached for her legs. Without a hint of hesitation, I started wiping her inner thighs and gradually crawled upward, entering her skirt.


    anymore.


    When I gave her the handkerchief back, the girl hurriedly stored it The girl staggered on her feet but understanding what I was going to do, the girl bit her lips as she watched me start wiping her there.


    By doing this, even if her underwear remained moist, she wouldn¡¯t run the risk of having her love juice trickle down her thighs anymore.


    When I gave her the handkerchief back, the girl hurriedly stored it in her bag.


    Then, after another minute of waiting or simply confirming our thoughts, I began escorting her back to the entrance.


    I couldn¡¯t change her mind about going with us to the restaurant so¡­ that¡¯s the least I could do for her before I continued to my original destination.


    Thankfully, Nao was still there along with some of my girls. Even with the cars already prepared, they opted to wait until all of us were ounted for.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to realize that something happened between us. They all gave me meaningful looks along with a smirk or a shake of their heads before pulling Saionji with them.


    Well, they¡¯re not going to interrogate her but seeing her trying her best to appear calm,


    As for whether they could convince her toe with us to the restaurant or not, I had no idea. Nheless, even if they failed, I was certain that my girls wouldn¡¯t hesitate to escort her to the nearby bus stop.


    Before I head back inside, I heard Nao teasing Saionji which inevitably echoed by the others. I nced back at them and shook my head at the sight of the egotistic girl trying her best to appear calm and collected. Looking at her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but think about her confession of being ufortable around them. I guess we managed to make a dent in it. Or she had just gotten a little more confident to be around them because of me. Whichever the case, I like seeing her fit right in with them.

 Chapter 1690 Escorting the whole club

    Chapter 1690 Escorting the whole club


    On my way to the waiting room of the basketball club, I ran into their opponents who were also on their way out.


    They all looked gloomy and a few of them had swollen eyes. They probably bawled their eyes out from the frustration of losing that hard. Even though they did their best, it amounted to nothing when the gap between their skills was that huge.


    Well, it¡¯s inevitable to feel like that when you know for yourself that you put your all into something and it could only carry you to that point.


    I tried to not get in their way, nting myself next to the wall to let them walk past. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ah. Right. They probably recognized me as the loud idiot from earlier as more than half of them red at me as though I was a nuisance.


    Thankfully, their coach and perhaps, the Captain of the team ushered them forward, leaving me alone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t me, can I?¡± I wryly smiled as I finished recounting the same event to Satsuki and the entirety of the Basketball Club.


    ¡°Pfft. Onoda-kun. It¡¯s probably not like that. We¡¯ve heard your cheers and watched you dance up there. It¡¯s more funny than annoying even if I put myself in their shoes. Maybe they¡¯re envious that you¡¯re cheering for us and not them?¡± Kawakami-senpai chuckled as she put another perspective on it.


    So, it¡¯s funny for them, huh? Surprisingly, the other members of the club agreed to her and the room instantly became filled with theirughter.


    Well, maybe being in a cheerful mood was also a factor for this. Having won that game, their smiles were so bright that they could probably lighten up a dark room.


    Likewise, the girl cuddled up to me was the same. With her face buried in my chest, Satsuki couldn¡¯t be bothered joining the conversation. On the other hand, I saw Eguchi-sensei smiling from the back.


    Unfortunately, she¡¯s still cautious not to approach me so openly.


    Ah. Right. Since I was here to pick them up, I already told them about the restaurant that Mizuki and Otoha prepared for them. They asked me about them or why they did that but by bringing up that they¡¯re our close friends who were just as happy for their win, they epted that easily.


    Having gone through a rigorous game wherein they pushed themselves to the limit, those who yed couldn¡¯t move that much yet. Or rather, they wanted to rest their legs for more before moving out.


    And due to that, they¡¯re all crowded around us, either sitting on the same long bench or at the other one parallel to us.


    We¡¯d be here for a few minutes more so¡­ conversing with them was something I couldn¡¯t run from ¨C especially when they all considered me their lifesaver.


    If not for Satsuki already upying her territory within my personal space, I¡¯d probably be swarmed by them to show their appreciation by any means possible.


    Uh. Of course, it¡¯s not going to be excessive but still¡­


    Anyway, through these conversations with them, I was slowly bing integrated into their club. Someone even joked about me being their only male member and no one tried to refute it.


    When I asked them if they would like me to visit them again this Thursday, they suggested something else.


    As the Captain and Club President, Kawakami-senpai presented it.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, why not join us in the morning?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, senpai?¡±


    Join them, huh? So, instead of just a visitor, they now want me to be there with them right from the start¡­ What a privilege.


    ¡°I mean it as is. Skip school and meet up with us in the morning. If you like, we can also bring you with us to our bench when the match starts.¡±


    Looking at their expectant expressions as though they were already anticipating me saying ¡®okay¡¯, it became harder to reject.


    Really, it¡¯s not a bad suggestion. Just that, I will be missing out on spending that morning with my girls. But on the bright side, it¡¯s also a rare chance to be with Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei from morning up to the end of their match.


    Besides, it¡¯s only a day. And with it being a finals match, it¡¯s just as important as their qualification to the prefectural level. It¡¯s an honor to take home a trophy, after all.


    Perhaps sensing that I couldn¡¯t decide right away, Kawakami-senpai turned to Eguchi-sensei for support, ¡°Sensei, that is possible, right? Onoda-kun can be excused.¡±


    ¡°Un. It is possible. Onoda-kun, I¡¯ll make the request to Kinoshita-sensei if you agree.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei smilingly answered. Although her expression remained the same, it was easy for me to sense her tion at the suggestion. I mean, she¡¯s also looking forward to any chance that she could spend time with me.


    ¡°Then¡­ Satsuki, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Come and pick me up at home. We can go together.¡±


    And as I expected, instead of answering and telling me whether she agreed to it or not, my grumpy girl had already drawn up a n ahead for it.


    Kawakami-senpai and everyone else burst intoughter and the mood in the room became more weing.


    Well, what else should I say?


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll be in your care then. I don¡¯t know if I will be helpful but you can count on me when ites to cheering.¡±


    I nodded and bowed my head to them.


    Following that, Satsuki reached for my cheeks and pinched it as hard as she could, drawing moreughter from the other girls. Eguchi-sensei also eventually joined up with the celebration.


    With this, time gradually passed, and the time to leave arrived.


    I escorted all of them outside and into the cars prepared to take them to our destination.


    And since she had a car, Satsuki and I rode with Eguchi-sensei and followed the cars to the restaurant.


    On the way there, Eguchi-sensei expressed how she¡¯d be out of ce there.


    While that¡¯s true since we¡¯re mostly students, I told her about Hitomi and Suzuki-san. For sure, even though those two weren¡¯t that talkative, they¡¯d find themselves in each other¡¯spany.


    Besides, I also kind of want Hitomi to know more people around her age. That woman didn¡¯t have that much of a rtionship with other people. It¡¯s all about Otoha and me for her. Even her family was distant and her grandfather being a stuck-up old man was also not helping.


    And so¡­ introducing the two to each other might have a positive influence on both of them. Suzuki-san is a plus.


    Naturally, given that it¡¯s not easy to socialize with someone you¡¯re meeting for the first time, I already nned to get in the middle of them and be the bridge that would connect them ¨C in a way, I¡¯m already in that position given our rtionship.


    Around ten minutester, we arrived at the venue and parked along with the other cars that already arrived there.


    Looking out the window, I could already see the staff of the Japanese restaurant waiting outside, weing everyone.


    ¡°This¡­ Onoda-kun. Are you sure this is the ce?¡±


    As she stared at the establishment before us, Eguchi-sensei couldn¡¯t help but express doubt despite seeing the others entering it without a problem.


    ¡°Yes. This is it.¡± I also looked up to check. There¡¯s no shy sign above. It¡¯s quite simple, really. But knowing that it¡¯s owned by the Kaneko Empire, there¡¯s no way it will be a simple restaurant.


    The same as that breakfast diner we visited before, this would be a luxurious one with dishes that you would not normally see at home. From observing the aesthetic of the ce, I could probably call this a traditional Japanese restaurant. It¡¯s a ce where the tables are low so the customers are seated on the floor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. They¡¯re waiting for us.¡± As I said that, I grabbed Eguchi-sensei¡¯s hand and walked into the ce along with Satsuki.

 Chapter 1691 Settling in

    Chapter 1691 Settling in


    Unsurprisingly, the first thing I noticed when Otoha and Hitomi guided us in was our ssmates and those from the basketball club who had just arrived staring nkly around them. They had this look of awe and fascination at how luxurious the interior was.


    There¡¯s a huge wooden pir in the middle which serves as a dividing line between the dining area and the service area. To match the motif, the floorboards used were more exquisite than what you would see in a traditional Japanese inn.


    It¡¯s no wonder Eguchi-sensei stopped and asked me if this really was the ce.


    Compared to the usual family restaurants that most people go to or other shops that specialize in one thing, this ce was something those who wanted a finer cuisine and a better service would go to.


    Thinking about it, I might be wrong to think that this was just one branch of a chain restaurant that the Kaneko owned. The ce is probably a specialty restaurant that serves set or course meals depending on the customer¡¯s preference. Furthermore, this one probably catered our local delicacy to tourists and locals alike through those meals. The view outside the windows was even taken into ount. It showed a greenery that extends to the nearby mountains.


    One more thing, the employees ¨C waiters and servers alike ¨C were all wearing kimonos and they all bore the simplicity and gracefulness; something that was possibly trained before being allowed to do the job.


    At the moment, they¡¯re all going around from table to table, amodating everyone despite their awkwardness.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t me my ssmates for being astonished about the ce. No average high school student would go out of their way to pick this ce to celebrate. They¡¯d rather go to snack houses or smaller restaurants for it.


    Anyway, with the arranged tables set to only two to four persons, the sitting arrangement got divided into groups ¨C and it was the usual groups in our ssroom.


    But as always, my eyes somehow focused more on my girls.


    While my girls were also among them, some of them sat alongside their friends. Like Aya with Wakaba and Kashiwagi. Chii with An-rin and Kushii. Hana with that girl who switched seats with her and Kanzaki.


    Obviously, Akane and the others were in another area. Not far from the open seats and tables were the private rooms. Although those weren¡¯trge enough to contain all of them, there were enough rooms to amodate them all.


    Even though our ssmates were curious about them, getting to know each other was probably impossible. They¡¯re basically strangers so it¡¯s understandable. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Only those I mentioned earlier and some others like Shimura and Misumi had the guts to ask


    Ah. Right. With my girls and ssmates mostly girls, there¡¯s a lone table at one corner hosting the four boys aside from me who came here with us. Matsuda the otaku, Yamada the loudmouth, Hashimoto the game idiot, and Sakuma the cuck ¨C Huh? Why is he there? Did Setsuna-nee push him away?


    ¡°Ruki, Satsuki¡¯s sister is with the others. Nanami invited them into the room.¡± Maybe noticing my abrupt pause when I looked at the lonesome boys in that corner, Otoha let out a giggle as she cleared up what popped up in my head.


    So, Sakuma wasn¡¯t pushed away but he couldn¡¯t really enter that room with them.


    Anyway, I doubt Setsuna-nee would stay there for too long. Satsuki might opt to stay with her club for a while before joining the other girls inside the room.


    ¡°I see. Thanks for arranging all of this, Otoha. Hitomi too.¡±


    Otoha responded with her graceful smile as she continued guiding us. Hitomi, on the other hand, only nodded at me.


    Eguchi-sensei was surely wondering who the two are but at the moment, she¡¯s silently following us.


    As for Satsuki, well, she continued clinging to me, not minding the reaction of our ssmates who already noticed our arrival.


    The basketball club being the main characters of this celebration was given the tables in the middle. They all looked nervous and excited at the same time.


    When they saw us approaching, they also couldn¡¯t help but ask me if it was fine to be there.


    Thankfully, Eguchi-sensei helped me in answering their queries and calming them down.


    With that, the situation soon stabilized and the celebratory mood gradually set in as dishes started to be delivered to every table.


    For the first few minutes, I sat down with Satsuki, Eguchi-sensei, and the others from the basketball club but halfway through it, I stood up and made my way around the other tables, checking on everyone even though I wasn¡¯t the host of this event.


    Well, I could¡¯ve opted to only stop where Aya, Chii, and Hana were sitting. However, given that the tables were on the way, it¡¯s hard to ignore Shimura and the others.


    Furthermore, I promised Kanzaki that I¡¯ll be checking on her as well so I nned to take her to one of the roomster to join up with Haruko and other girls.


    Ah¡­ One more thing, I also stop for a moment to give the lonely boys a pat on their backs.


    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re being outcasted. I mean, Yamada was still being a loudmouth, shouting his praises to the basketball club which in turn made the ce a little rowdy.


    Unfortunately for them, it¡¯s difficult to barge in other tables without being invited like me. They could only sit down at that corner to wait for more food to be delivered.


    When the curious loudmouth asked me how I could be that flexible at being able to smoothly join in the other tables, I told him a simple answer along with the shrug, ¡°There¡¯s no trick to it. You just have to go with the flow.¡±


    It¡¯s unsatisfying, to say the least. But there¡¯s no other exnation for it. Or should I say, they¡¯re not thick-faced and shameless enough to do what I can do. Of course, physical appearance might also be a factor as well as my close rtionship to some of them.


    Before they could drag me down to sit among them, I already stood up and set to join the others who were in the room.


    But before I could take a first step, Sakuma loomed behind me.


    ¡°Dude, help me out. Setsuna-nee is in there with Andou.¡±


    I nced back at him and shook my head. At the moment, he ¡°What do you want me to do? Drag her out here?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No¡­ I mean. Is it possible for me toe with you? You¡¯re looked like a lost puppy who lost his owner, wallowing in despair despite the festive mood around us.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? Drag her out here?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No¡­ I mean. Is it possible for me toe with you? You¡¯re going in there, right?¡±


    This guy is being impatient. Well, it¡¯s understandable when he made it a task for himself to get closer to Setsuna-nee. He was unsessful earlier because of Hana. Anding here, he thought he¡¯d get another chance. Much to his dismay, Setsuna-nee ditched him.


    In any case, do I have a reason to bring him with me? None whatsoever.


    ¡°Possible, yes. However, do you need to? Satsuki is here. She¡¯lle out sooner than you think. Just a for a while here.¡±


    Upon saying that, I tapped his shoulder and walked away. I then went to pick up Kanzaki and Hana before making our way to the private rooms a distance away from the festivities.


    Chii and Aya would surelye inter so there¡¯s no reason to drag them with me right away.


    Of course, I timed our exit when a new dish was being served. That way, most of their attention wouldn¡¯t be fixated on me, especially the basketball club members.


    Comment


    1


    VIEW ALL


    You''ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    19


    VOTE


    SEND GIFT


    07:00

 Chapter 1692 Wait for your turn

    Chapter 1692 Wait for your turn


    Upon entering the first room, the girls inside seemed to have anticipated my arrival. A few of them, namely Edel, Himeko, and her little sister, Maaya, sprang up to their feet, weing us.


    Here, Haruko and the whole Poem Appreciation Club are present.


    And when I said everyone, that included Minori and Yuika-senpai. I probably didn¡¯t pay them much attention earlier but they also came to watch the match. However, I did greet them and checked if they werefortable in their seats. That¡¯s my due diligence as their junior, no?


    Anyway, I easily noticed Minori-senpai¡¯s wary gaze with a slight hint of anticipation. As someone who expressed her willingness to be courted by me if it meant Yuika-senpai would be thest in the line, picking up the subtle meaning behind this attention she¡¯s affording me was fairly easy. On the other hand, Yuika-senpai remained the same as ever. She¡¯s noticeably refusing to nce in my direction by busying herself with the food on the table. However, she still couldn¡¯t help but stealthily nce, perhaps due to your curiosity.


    Really, if she continues to be like that, I may not be able to stop the urge to tease her if I ever get the chance to do so.


    Apart from them, Miyako and Ririka are also in the room. Looking at where they¡¯re seated ¨C next to Haruko ¨C I could somehow guess why they chose this room instead of joining the other girls from the same school.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯re here to consult Haruko about something or they just wanted to hear her wisdom about certain things. Whichever the case, I¡¯m more than happy to see them getting along with each other.


    Returning my attention in front of us, the three girls soon arrived before me, all three wearing bright and cheerful smiles that could probably blind anyone.


    Ah. Not all of them. Maaya was trying her hardest to contain her smile, after all.


    What a troublesome girl.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Being the first to reach me, Edel muttered my name as she reached for my hand. Rubbing her flushed cheeks on it, both my palms and her face soon warmed up.


    Himeko remained silent but unlike Edel, she didn¡¯t settle on just my hand. The girl embraced me and buried her face against my chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand this. I¡­ I¡¯m only looking after Nee-sama.¡± And as usual, Maaya couldn¡¯t be as straightforward as Kanzaki when ites to vocalizing her inner thoughts.


    ¡°Sure. If you say so.¡± I teasingly put on a smirk which made her cheeks instantly puff up.


    The girl then grabbed my arm and took a few steps forward. She alternately looked between me and her sister before biting her lips and lowering her head on my shoulder. At the same time as that, she consciously slung my arm to her back, giving me the consent to hold her close.


    To answer that, I firmly gripped her waist, letting my yful fingers feel the pleasant softness of her skin through her clothes.


    The sensation made her squirm a little but instead ofining, Maaya pressed on. She closed our distance, enough for me to feel the warmth of her body and racing heartbeat.


    I could tease her more but Himeko beat me to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re so adorable, Ya-chan. I¡¯m jealous but I understand now, you¡¯re like me. You also deserved to beforted by Ruki.¡±


    Like a mouse caught in a trap, Maaya couldn¡¯t get out of the situation she put herself in. All she could do was cover her flustered expression and act like she was not affected at all by her precious older sister¡¯s teasing.


    Unfortunately for her, that just fueled Himeko¡¯s rare impishness.


    ¡°Ya-chan, let¡¯s go on a date with Ruki again. The three of us together likest time¡­¡±


    Himeko emphasized st time¡¯ there, triggering the memory of our date back then. Or more specifically, thest few minutes of it.


    And sure enough, Maaya became even more flustered. Add our recent intimate moment, she¡¯s now like a candle melting from the fire of her sister¡¯s attempt to tease her and the memories flooding in her head.


    To make sure that she wouldn¡¯t just flop down powerlessly, I tightened my hold on her. Himeko heartilyughed before also extending her arm to support her sister.


    And from there, we started moving again, joining the others at the table. Edel and Himeko remained by my side.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t forget who I came here with.


    I turned around and pulled Hana and Kanzaki with me.


    I didn¡¯t bring them here to witness me flirting with the other girls. They¡¯re here because the same with my girls, I also wanted to spend time with them.


    Haruko and the others opened up a space for us. They¡¯re already familiar with Kanzaki making it easy for the girl to fit right in with them.


    Hana, on the other hand, appeared a little standoffish with her continued stubbornness.


    Due to that, Haruko couldn¡¯t help but express her sentiment not long after.


    ¡°Hubby, I get the reason why you bring them here. I like Mio. She¡¯s straightforward and knows what she wants. However, what about her? Will she stay mum and rely on you? Where¡¯s the girl who dered war on us?¡±


    Without holding back, she fired against Hana. The other girls shook their heads but didn¡¯t say anything else to add. Haruko might be rather crude on that part but she¡¯s just clearly expressing their thoughts about the girl.


    Kanzaki was a little worried and so were Himeko and Ririka. Unfortunately, they knew that if they spoke up, it wouldn¡¯t really resolve the matter.


    Obviously, I could do that for her given that Haruko addressed me first. But will that improve her standing in their eyes? Nope. It will just prove Haruko¡¯s point.


    Nheless, as the idiot who brought the girl here. I also couldn¡¯t stand just watching the tension rise up. Besides, I love both of them. That¡¯s why it¡¯s up to me how to resolve this without shooting myself in the foot. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I nced at Haruko first and was met with her enigmatic smile that seemingly radiated the phrase, ¡°Try me.¡±


    Then at my side, Hana was silently staring at her, her hands trembling a bit. When she noticed my gaze on her, the girl meaningfully smiled as well. If I could put meaning into that, she¡¯s basically saying, ¡°Watch me.¡±


    Anyway, not long after that, her eyes once again burned with the same fire of stubbornness as she opened her mouth and answered confidently, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Haruko-senpai. I¡¯m not here to hide behind Ruki. Also, I¡¯m not giving up on stealing him from all of you. Must I always announce that? Seems unnecessary to me.¡±


    Haruko¡¯s eyebrows twitched but that¡¯s not enough to make her back down or falter. Nheless, knowing the girl, she might be savage to everyone else but she¡¯s not going to act maliciously on asions like this. She¡¯s probably expecting something else from Hana, hence this disguised aggression. Whichever the case, I remained the crux of this situation.


    I felt a squeeze on my hand and found Kanzaki conveying her support to me. Then next to her, Himeko was also doing the same.


    As always, these girls are the best.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s unnecessary to keep dering something you won¡¯t be able to aplish.¡± Haruko snarkily replied.


    Hana chuckled in response. She looked unperturbed and a secondter, she tugged at my sleeve, making me turn to her.


    I thought she was going to go for a kiss but surprisingly, she only went for my cheeks which she started kneading with a bit of force.


    Yep, this was her way to vent her current frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of the difficulty of stealing this guy from all of you. But you know what? I don¡¯t mind doing this for years on end.¡± She paused for a moment and her hand stopped fondling my cheek. Her slender fingers straightened up as she switched to cupping my face instead. Staring directly into her eyes, I could see Hana¡¯s affection for me burning brighter than her stubbornness.


    Then at thest second, a hint of sadness shed by.


    ¡°You always have the option to kick me out if my presence is off-putting. And you don¡¯t have to worry about him. I have been constantly reminded by him that when ites down to it, he will always prioritize you over me.¡±


    Upon saying that, Hana let go of my face. Then, as though she already said her piece, the girl attempted to stand up and leave.


    Of course, I stopped her even before she could stand up on her feet. And without waiting for her protest to let her go, I put her in my embrace, locking her there.


    ¡°You¡­ Stand by your words and prioritize them, you idiot.¡± She grumbled in her muffled voice. Although she didn¡¯t even make an attempt to get out of my embrace, I could sense her whole body shaking.


    ¡°Hmm? Why do I have to? No one¡¯s trying to kick you out. You¡¯re gonna stay here with me, understand?¡± I answered her and sure enough, Haruko herself was giving me a thumbs up as though this was what she nned all along.


    Well, I could see Miyako rolling her eyes on the side of the table. That girl also expected this but it¡¯s probably because she¡¯d seen this thing with her before.


    Then, Minori-senpai and Yuika-senpai were frowning at the sight. I couldn¡¯t me them. It probably looked cringe for their taste.


    Anyway, when Hana heard that, she also went silent. Following that, she slowly raised her head to look up at me then to Haruko and eventually to everyone around the table.


    Upon noticing the gentle smile on their faces, the girl hit my chest with her forehead before saying, ¡°Did I just get tested? No. Tell me. Is this some kind of initiation? Ugh. I can¡¯t stand it. Kiss me, Ruki. Before any of them can do so, give me your lips.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Hana tried to climb up to reach my lips. Unfortunately for her, someone else beat her to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You have to wait for your turn.¡±


    Coming from behind her, Edel rushed in, iming my lips for herself.

 Chapter 1693 Troublesome girl

    Chapter 1693 Troublesome girl


    With how quick Edel was at snatching me from her clutches, Hana could only try and squeeze in on my side just so she could still be within my vision.


    For once, the girl showed a little desperation on her face and was probably wing at her hair inside her head. It¡¯s quite enough for me to think she might start begging me for more attention.


    Unfortunately, I was wrong to think of it. As someone as unbending as a thick pir, that desperation dissipated quicker than she blinked. Instead of crawling to me, she forced herself back down.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she decided not to show any weakness again. I don¡¯t know.


    But really, she kept on making things hard for herself. Somehow, I could feel a strong urge to push her down and scold her for that.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that¡¯s what she¡¯s expecting from me. I mean, that¡¯s how it happened that night in her house¡­ In a way, she¡¯s a bit simr to Saionji. That girl had this egocentric personality that kept on cracking under my shamelessness. On the other hand, Hana was also holding onto her pride not to swallow the words she uttered ¨C or easily give up on her dered conquest.


    Anyway, since she opted not to squeeze in next to Edel, I focused on my lovable ko, answering her overflowing affection and returning it to her in full. Her luscious lips and delicate tongue were eagerly taken care of by me. And using my arms to pull her into my embrace, she once again upied her most favored ce.


    Earlier, it was obvious how much she was holding back. And the same could be said for the Itou sisters.


    If not for that, Himeko and Maaya would probably not hesitate to kiss me right after receiving me. And the silver-haired ko would¡¯ve jumped in my arms, pushing me down right away to take her rightful ce on myp.


    Recalling their bashfulness tinged with their desire to continue being that close to me, my desire for them started burning fiercely.


    I mean, they¡¯re not the only ones who held back. I am too. Now that we¡¯re in this room, I couldy off on being too mindful of whoever¡¯s looking at us. Only Minori and Yuika-senpai. Furthermore, this wouldn¡¯t be the first time for them to witness me being intimate with my girls. And if, by chance, they get upset at me for this, I¡¯ll apologize to themter.


    There¡¯s no way for me to stop now. As much as they expressed their desire to be with me, that¡¯s also the same for me. And this time, I will be the one taking the initiative to deliver them what I couldn¡¯t earlier.


    And so, as the restraints in my head dropped with a clink, Edel became the first recipient of my unfettered hunger for her.


    Upon satisfying the girl, Himeko once again denied Hana of her turn. Furthermore, the girl pulled me close to Maaya, letting her little sister watch our intimacy up close.


    Although the girl had already seen us in the same state not just once or twice, it was probably Himeko¡¯s way of dispelling the awkwardness she was nursing inside her.


    I mean, she did express her sentiment about having her sister also involved with me before. And yet, it still ended up like this.


    If anything, I wouldn¡¯t really me her if she had gotten mad at me. And yet she didn¡¯t do that.


    That¡¯s how much she¡¯s yielding for me.


    I should really take them out on another date. One where it would be about the three of us. To fully bridge that awkwardness and bring the sisters closer than they already are.


    Given that it¡¯s only recently that they reconnected through me despite living in the same house, strengthening their bond and creating more memories was something they deserved. They were deprived of their close rtionship for so long. It¡¯s only right for them.


    ¡°Maaya, let¡¯s go on another date soon. The three of us. What do you think?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As I made up my mind on that, I turned to the girl in question, stretching my arm to her and pulling her next to her sister.


    Since they¡¯re together now, I better not waste this golden chance, right?


    ¡°Ugh. Not you too teasing me about that,¡± Maaya replied. As always, her words and actions do not match.-Besides, the look on her face already betrayed her.


    Her lips stretched into a radiant smile, illuminating her excitement at the idea.


    ¡®I¡¯m serious about this. Maybe a sleepover too? What do you think, Himeko?¡±


    As the author of the original idea, I naturally didn¡¯t leave her out on this. The girl took a moment to think and perhaps imagine it as she also became more flustered by the second.


    ¡°I love it. Ya-chan, you and me. Also, sleeping and waking up next to you¡­ I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Once her eyes focused back on me, Himeko beamed with the same radiant smile as Maaya as she expressed that.


    Mhm. They¡¯re sisters, alright.


    -


    -


    A whileter, I gently put down Himeko and Maaya and continued moving from one girl to another.


    I would be leaving for the next room soon so¡­ there¡¯s no reason for me to stop. As busy as I am¡­ I will always make sure to not neglect any of them.


    Kanzaki, who was patiently waiting for me to turn my attention to her, straightforwardly asked if she could get the same treatment.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t reject that¡­ Why else would I bring her with me? It¡¯s to inform my girls about her. Even if she¡¯s technically not the same as them yet, our rtionship has already taken a leap.


    On the other hand, Hana¡­


    Haa. How should I say it?


    She eventually got her courage back and attempted to insert herself in between me and my girls just to keep up appearances that she was still on her quest to steal me from them.


    Did she seed? Of course not.


    Miyako and Ririka didn¡¯t want to share me with her. Mina ignored herpletely and focused solely on getting the best of her moment with me.


    Andstly, Haruko instead of ignoring her, provoked the girl again which turned into a silent standoff between them.


    And this brings us to the present.


    Of course, I ended up in the middle of them while the other girls watched on the side.


    How did it turn into this?


    Haruko dared the girl to try stealing me in her presence but Hana, who was just eagerly trying to insert herself between me and my girls, refused to move. It¡¯s like she didn¡¯t want to take that dare at all.


    Honestly, I¡¯m at the limit of my patience here. I thought the teasing earlier was enough. But man, how wrong I was?


    Despite being aware that her stubbornness wasn¡¯t really helping her case, Hana just wouldn¡¯t yield.


    ¡°Hana. Won¡¯t youe here with me? Are you going to act like this?¡± I called out to the girl, stretching my arm to her.


    She reacted to that by looking at my outstretched hand and putting it on her face. However, it¡¯s not enough to move her. Only tempted to.


    Haruko scoffed before sneering at the girl, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t bother. She¡¯s like that because she wants you toe to her yourself. That way, she¡¯ll clear my dare. Am I wrong?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s not a hard puzzle to solve. She wanted to win, after all. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t do it in a straightforward manner, she resorted to this when Haruko dared her like that.


    Hana¡¯s lips curved up as she let out a giggle, ¡°No. You¡¯re not wrong. This is that simple. Ruki, it¡¯s up to you. I love your touches but I told you, right? I don¡¯t want to give up.¡±


    ¡°Heh. You won¡¯t give up, you say? Aren¡¯t you going to run with your tail tucked between your legs earlier? Hubby prevented that and now you¡¯re like this again. Do you like shooting yourself on the foot that much?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I do¡­¡± Hana deprecatingly answered as she forced a smile.


    This girl, is she secretly a masochist? Way to put herself in this situation.


    Haruko shook her head before ncing in my direction. Wordlessly, she conveyed her thoughts to me through small gestures.


    With her history of being my aplice before, I instantly picked up what she wanted to do.


    She wanted to discipline the girl¡­ Or at least, show Hana her ce.


    Before answering her, I tried convincing the girl again. Without moving from my ce, I reached for her again. Even grabbing her hand which she epted. However, she continued refusing to be pulled by me.


    And with that, I reached a decision.


    I turned my head to Haruko and nodded at her.


    As though she was already anticipating me to agree to her, the girl beamed excitedly.


    At the next moment, Haruko traversed the distance between her and Hana.


    And to thetter¡¯s surprise, Haruko moved behind her, locking Hana with her arms and legs wrapped around the girl.


    ¡°Okay. Shall we discipline this troublesome girl?¡±


    Hana put on a sinister smirk as she blew into Hana¡¯s ears who had yet to fully digest what just happened.


    On the side, I heard Miyako chuckling mischievously as she approached us, a pair of chopsticks in hand which held a piece of a steamed dumpling she was just eating,


    ¡°I knew it. In the end, ites down to this. Hana, is it? If you truly know Ruki, you will find yourself so lucky at how patient he has been to you all this time. However, that¡¯s not how you¡¯re going to win against him. Haruko-san, allow me to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Any help is appreciated. And hubby, you can leave her to us. Come backter to check on her. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t scare her. Just educate her about you.¡±


    Uh¡­ What is this situation? Well, I gave Haruko the go signal. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not expecting this but for Miyako to join in. And having the idea of what they¡¯re going to do¡­ while they¡¯re not going to change her mindset, Hana would seriously try to change her approach instead of just being so obstinate.


    ¡°Go easy on her. Also¡­¡± As I said that, I stood up and approached Hana. Her eyes showed her confusion but upon seeing me, it brightened instantly. I smiled at her and lowered my head, dropping a swift kiss on her lips, ¡°Hang in here. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

 Chapter 1694 Blissful Second Room

    Chapter 1694 Blissful Second Room


    After making sure that everything was fine for the other girls and apologizing to the two seniors unrted to what was happening, I went to the next room.


    Even though it looked like Hana was about to suffer from Haruko and Miyako''s hands, it was actually not that serious. It''ll be harmless and will only serve as their way to dig into the girl''s character more.


    It happened in the past but I better not talk about it anymore. It was two separate but simr situations but all I can say is¡­ Haruko and Miyako made it easy for me to conquer those girls.


    Well, wherever those girls are currently, they deserve to be at peace without my influence. My apology for them is still pending but it''s best for them not to encounter me again.


    I mean, with the way I am currently, there''s a huge chance that my interest and desire for them will get rekindled as soon as we meet.


    And for sure, they won''t like that. They already escaped from my clutches, after all. It¡¯s better to stay that way.


    Anyway, I trust Haruko and Miyako not to overdo it that much. Besides, if there is any of Hana''s traits that was as impressive as her top-notch beauty, it should be her mental fortitude. She wouldn''t break downpletely.


    Furthermore, she has an ally in the form of Maaya and perhaps, Kanzaki.


    I''ll be looking forward to the resultter. I just hope she stopped being that obstinate. She could do a lot more than that but the girl kept on limiting herself to non-overarching methods to get an upper hand.


    I¡¯m hoping to see her act so confident again wherein nothing can slow her down. But thinking about it, the reason why she¡¯s struggling was probably because of how my mentality changedpared to the past. She found herself lost on how to proceed other than trying to take her chances to insert herself in between me and the other girls.


    Our agreement that night in her house only gave both of us an edge ¨C it didn¡¯t give her that much of an advantage.


    -


    -


    Upon entering the second room, I was greeted by the same delectable aroma of the dishes served and the high-ss tea that they were enjoying.


    Then, my eyes were instantly blocked by whoever ran up to me as soon as I appeared.


    In this case, it¡¯s Marika whose excitement was bursting at the seams. If not for me catching her right away, she might¡¯ve looked like a ball bouncing up and down in excitement.


    ¡°Ruki-kun. Hear this¡­¡± She started as she entered my embrace. Then she nced behind. I followed her gaze and found Shizu and Nami nodding at her.


    Oh. Did they do something for her? And to be this thrilled about it that she couldn¡¯t wait until I sat down with them to tell me, it must¡¯ve been too favorable for her. And if I¡¯m not wrong, it involves me as well.


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    I put on a smile and acted just as excited as her which further added to the girl¡¯s liveliness. Really,pared to when she¡¯s in the middle of her followers, she¡¯d be more cheerful even with the short time that she spent with my girls.


    Being treated by them as an equal and not someone they revered or followed brought out this effect on her.


    I must say, this is truly impressive.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Next week, I¡¯ll be joining you during lunch. I¡¯ll cook for you!¡±


    Another hop and Marika¡¯s happiness as she conveyed the good news was once again transferred to me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Then, she borated on that.


    To get away from her followers or Ichihara Jun¡¯s minions, Shizu or Nami would being to get her. Well, the former hadn¡¯t eaten with us yet since she¡¯s always busy. But with this, it looks like I¡¯ll be seeing her soon. It won¡¯t just be us eating what she cooked, she¡¯ll also dine with us.


    Of course, it will probably happen in that empty clubroom. If the two of them join us in the ssroom, imagine the uproar it will cause.


    Although it¡¯s already chaotic recently, the addition of Shizu and Marika will multiply that multiple times in magnitude.


    Even if we fend them off, I doubt everyone will feelfortable eating in that situation. As shameless as I am, I also don¡¯t know anyone gawking at us while we¡¯re eating.


    After doting on her as I listened to everything she wanted to ry to me, Marika grabbed my hand and led me to their table, joining everyone there.


    The same as the previous room, the ones in here were mostly the girls from our school with the addition of Ria, Aoi, Yua, Elizabeth, and Yukari.


    Rae is here but Kana and Rumi are probably in the third room with Akane and the rest of the girls.


    Surprisingly, Juri and Setsuna-nee are not here as well. When I asked Nami about it, Juri she told me that Juri was taken by Akane and Yae to their room. Setsuna-nee simply followed along with her friend. She¡¯s confused, of course. She didn¡¯t know them and they¡¯re not from our school.


    Maybe I¡¯ll get an earful from her when I show upter.


    Ria was sandwiched by Aya and Rae. It¡¯s impossible for me to guess what they¡¯re talking about but judging from the glittering eyes of both Aya and Rae, they¡¯re probably too fascinated at Ria¡¯s depth of knowledge.


    Well, when they saw me looking in their direction, the three of them greeted me with their warm smiles before they stood up to get a kiss from me.


    When I asked them what their topic was about which made the three of them look engrossed by it, Ria answered smugly before bringing up a book title that sounded foreign to me.


    It¡¯s a pop fiction but it appeared to have caught both the fantasy lover and the knowledge girl¡¯s interest.


    I listened to their general summary of it and expressed the same fascination but as busy as I am, I couldn¡¯t join them in there or the others would be left waiting.


    Aoi and Yua were joined by Saki and Hina. While they¡¯re not as serious with their discussion, I could see them having fun together.


    Ah. Right. Kikuchi was also with them. Thankfully, that girl wasn¡¯t sharing her ursed fondness for that certain type of book that involved handsome boys and swordfights.


    When I approached them, Aoi and Saki didn¡¯t hesitate to push me down and have their way with me.


    Well, not to the point that I got naked though. It¡¯s more kisses and caresses. Yua and Hina, on the other hand, helped me get up once the two were done. They also fixed my hair ording to their preferences before taking photos of us.


    In the end, before I returned to my seat in the middle of Nami and Marika, Aoi and Saki joined in the photo while Kikuchi awkwardly waited at the side.


    Elizabeth sat beside Nami. They really hit it off after their continuous messages to each other. Thankfully, Nami had yet to be fully influenced by Elizabeth¡¯s chuunibyou antics. However, she would often use that to tease me. And now, with the addition of Marika, the Cursed Princess was extremely interested in Marika¡¯s heritage¡­ and her golden ringlets.


    Yep. Maybe one of these days, I might see the girl donning a new hairstyle. It¡¯s also quite a coincidence that their hair had an almost simr color. The ringlets could probably look good for Elizabeth and her crown.


    On the other hand, If I see Marika with a small tiara on her head, I will instantly understand that Elizabeth sessfully influenced her.


    Here¡¯s to hoping she won¡¯t adopt her way of talking. She already had this nuance of a high-born nobledy. So I guess that will be unlikely to happen.


    As for Yukari, she¡¯s also having a great time with Shizu. Maybe she¡¯s trying to learn how to be more confident and reduce her tendency to be gullible at times. Even though she already changed a lot from before, the girl put it as her goal to strive to be better. And that''s all for me.


    Like with the other girls, I got myself pretty worked up to continue doting on them. I wouldn¡¯t suddenly barge in on their conversation but my presence near them alone was enough for the girls to switch their attention to me which would eventually lead to us bonding emotionally and physically.


    When it was time for me to leave for the next room, the girls bid me good luck because they knew that with Setsuna-nee¡¯s presence there, I would have to tread carefully not to flip her switch and be suspicious of me.

 Chapter 1695 Handling Setsuna-nee

    Chapter 1695 Handling Setsuna-nee


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, you damn brat!¡±


    An exasperated yell and an arm slung across my shoulder, courtesy of Setsuna-nee, immediately putting me in a headlock, weed me inside the third room.


    But I must say, it was a weak headlock that I could get out of if I so wished.


    In fact, I¡¯ve seen iting from my peripheral vision. I simply opted not to dodge her. I even helped her by ducking slightly. With her height, it¡¯d be a difficult task for her to truly lock me in ce.


    Shaking my head inwardly, I caught a glimpse of the woman¡¯s expression. Despite her furrowed eyebrows, a clear hint of relief could be seen in her eyes as though my arrival soothed her conflicted feelings. She also poked my cheek and ruffled my hair that Hina and Yua painstakingly styled to their preference.


    Uh. Am I already thisplex in her head that I can bring her this kind of contrasting reaction? I don¡¯t know. Perhaps, this is the perk of being epted by her. Who knows?


    In any case, for her to be this worked up as soon as she caught a whiff of my presence, I could surmise that she was venting out her frustration on me and at the same time, releasing her repressed feelings as expressed relief for finding a familiar face. If I¡¯m not wrong, she must¡¯ve been feeling so out of ce here.


    What can I say? She found me as a convenient outlet for that.


    Should I be happy? Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll take it as a positive. Thest thing I want to see from her is her unreasonable acts that are truly annoying.


    But really¡­ Was she staking out for me near the door?


    Talk about her dedication. Sakuma would cry if he saw me this close to her. Moreover, did she not learn her lesson yet?


    What''s the point of putting me in a headlock? Rather than get strangled by her hold, half of my face involuntarily sank within her bountiful, springy softness, bringing me morefort than anything else. Add to that, her wonderful scent which was closely simr to Satsuki flooded into my nostrils. Not a lemon scent but another citrus fragrance pleasant to the nose.


    And because of that, I reflexively held onto her waist. Not in an overtly intimate way, of course. Only a couple of my fingerstched onto her, feeling up that part that was probably Sakuma¡¯s dream to hold.


    Surprisingly enough, Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t react to that. She expected me to put up a struggle. My handnding there was considered to be it.


    It worked in my favor so there¡¯s no reason for me to take it back, no? Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s the payment for doing this without any rhyme or reason given.


    On another note, did Juri ditch her to her lonesome so she could socialize with my girls?


    Before dealing with this woman, I lifted my gaze to look in front of me. And like the previous two rooms, the table was crowded by my girls who were watching us with interest.


    And Juri was among them.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t ditch her best friend.


    Even if I somehow climbed over Setsuna-nee¡¯s standing in her head, she wouldn¡¯t simply leave her best friend alone. They¡¯re already like siblings connected by the hip. These past few years, they did everything together.


    I even heard from Juri that Setsuna-nee was also scouted to be a model before. She just refused to continue after trying it once, saying it¡¯s a hassle for her to dress up like a doll every time.


    She¡¯s the type who¡¯d rather wear a hoodie in the middle of summer than wear a summer dress that shows a lot of her skin. Her fashion statement was also ¡®throw everything that fits¡¯. And having Juri by her side, Setsuna-nee¡¯s mismatched clothes were often corrected by her.


    Pooling all that together, my best guess was Setsuna-nee herself opted out of that situation. Either she¡¯s not clicking with any of them or she¡¯s just this anxious when inside a room with strangers ¨C a new side of her that I was witnessing for the first time.


    As those thoughts filled my head, I noticed Juri winking at me as her lips gradually bloomed into a meaningful smile. A momentter, I read the movements of her lips, ¡®Ruki, take care of Setsu for me¡¯


    Next to her, Akane was cheering for me like always. And so was Nao and Yae.


    Haa¡­ What should I do with these girls?


    "Why are you only arriving now? Didn''t you say you''re going to pick up Satsu-chan? Where is she?"


    Pulling my attention back to her, Setsuna-nee delivered those questions as her arms tightened further by joining up her hands together.


    It¡¯s still weak and negligible. But because of this, my face just sank deeper into paradise which most men would probably die for.


    At this sight, the girls watching us from afar had varying reactions. Some covered their mouths to prevent themselves from letting out a sound while some appeared confused by Setsuna-nee''s actions.


    Ah. There¡¯s Mizuki who couldn¡¯t be bothered as she¡¯s currently busy munching on her meat dumpling.


    Anyway, what do I need to do here? Cater to her whims? Push her down? Wait. Scratch that.


    Although I¡¯m thankful that the worst-case scenario in my head didn''t happen, this was just a bizarre situation that I should handle delicately lest I mess up.


    What she told me during the scouting trip must also be keeping her from thinking unreasonably. Still, lunging at me like this is pretty unreasonable, no?


    Uh. Anyway, here goes.


    "Wait. What has gotten into you, Setsuna-nee-san?"


    Without offering any resistance and simply keeping my fingers where they were, I asked in an oblivious tone.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Satsuki, she¡¯s outside with the rest of the basketball team. This is a celebration for them, remember? I came here to check on you after hearing that you¡¯re in this room.¡± I continued with the answer to some of her questions.


    Then, after doing a slight pause and moving my head to look at her, I whispered in a lower volume, ¡°Setsuna-nee-san, tell me. Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where did thate from?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re here by the door and you seem distant from them. Are you not good with strangers? Should I introduce you to them?¡±


    ¡°This idiot¡­I don¡¯t need you to¡­ And I¡­ I-I¡¯m not terrible with strangers. I just don¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that so? Why did you stutter then?¡± Slowly, I tried to straighten my back but stopped before she could be lifted from the ground.


    With this, my face regained breathing space. However, it was still within the confines of her ample bosom.


    Catching on that I wasn¡¯t really ufortable with her stranglehold, Setsuna-nee clenched her fist and started drilling her knuckle into my cheek.


    ¡°Ugh. Stop asking questions, you brat. Bring me to Satsu-chan.¡±


    As she showed signs of irritation, I continued with my attempt to handle her the way I saw fit.


    ¡°Before that, did you already talk to them? They¡¯re also Satsuki¡¯s friends. I n on bringing her hereter. Are you actually bad at socializing? Weird.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?! I¡­ I¡¯m not bad at it!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Alright. Alright. Don¡¯t shout in my ears, I can hear you clearly. If you don¡¯t want to then, I guess I¡¯ll just have to escort you out. But Setsuna-nee, won¡¯t you release me first?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    A swift rejection¡­


    ¡°Huh? Are you trying to be unreasonable again? I thought we were already past this. I¡¯m disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Not when you just tried to tease me. What? Do you think I won¡¯t catch on with what you¡¯re trying to do?¡± As she dered that, Setsuna-nee scoffed and put strength on her arm again. Another attempt to lock me in.


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I rolled my eyes, averted my gaze, and whistled.


    Of course, that instantly made a vein pop up on her temple. I made it so obvious, after all.


    Her eyebrows twitched as her lips curled up into a sneer.


    ¡°You brat¡­ Don¡¯t try to pull my leg here. Juri. Come here and help me deal with this guy. I¡¯ll have to show him not to tease his elders.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You can do it, Setsu. You see, it¡¯s unfair for Ruki if I helped you. We¡¯ll watch you from here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Not expecting her friend¡¯s refusal, Setsuna-nee became speechless there. Adding onto that, I raised an arm waving at Juri.


    ¡°Thank you, Juri! I love you! I¡¯m the innocent one here, no?¡±


    Juri heartilyughed at that, waving her hand back at me. Upon seeing that, Setsuna-nee facepalmed and expressed her exasperation more by pulling on my cheek.


    ¡° Innocent, my foot! Ugh... Why am I getting worked up by a brat like you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just hungry, Setsuna-nee. Shall we eat?¡± I shrugged at her words, disregarding thempletely. Following that, I stopped the powerless act and straightened my back, dragging her with me to the table.


    Founding herself unable to move away due to my tight hold on her waist, Setsuna-nee drummed on my chest, struggling futilely.


    By the time we arrived at the table, Juri, Akane, and the rest of the girls ¨C except Suzuki-san ¨C watched her turn into something like a child having a tantrum. Some of them giggled, making her embarrassed. Still, most of them weed her with warm smiles as they introduced themselves to her as my and Satsuki¡¯s close friends.

 Chapter 1696 Running away

    Chapter 1696 Running away


    Confirming what I had suspected earlier, Setsuna-nee found herself in a situation where her responses to Akane and the other girls seemed somewhat stiff. Her smile was even forced at times


    Based on my observations, she might be more self-conscious in a private setting than in a public one, where she could maintain a facade.


    For instance, on the day they went to watch the practice game, Setsuna-nee was surrounded by our ssmates. At that time, she confidently carried herself as Satsuki''s older sister, awing everyone who approached her.


    However, this time, with my girls acting differently and the seniority she often relied on not being as pronounced, Setsuna-nee struggled to interact with them.


    How do I describe it? It''s like she couldn''t keep up with them.


    Juri moved closer to us in an attempt to help. Unfortunately, even with her assistance, Setsuna-nee remained somewhat nervous in her seat, asionally clutching the hem of her shirt.


    Subtly, Juri conveyed to me her thoughts on Setsuna-nee''s behavior.


    "This is only a guess and I know how inappropriate to tell you this but I think you need to hear it, Ruki. If anyone can help, I believe it''s you or maybe Sakuma-kun." She prefaced with that before moving closer to directly whisper it to my ear, "She''s afraid to deepen her rtionship with other people. A friend or two is enough as well as her family. Other than that, she keeps everyone else at arm''s length."


    I see. That''s quite close to my suspicion. But like she said, it''s also a guess on her part. She probably had yet to discuss it with Setsuna-nee.


    Well, I''d rather let Sakuma tackle that. The problem is... can he do it?


    I don''t know.


    Minutes passed like this with some of the girls also retreating to give Setsuna-nee a breathing space.


    She had attempted to stand up and leave the room a few times. Most likely, reaching her tipping point.


    Unfortunately for her, I stopped and pulled her back down. Furthermore, I abandoned trying to simply sit beside her and munch on the few dumplings that Mizuki kept on delivering on my te. I moved behind her, keeping her in ce.


    As I couldn¡¯t just wrap my arms around her, I only put my hands on her back which eventually settled on her waist. Apart from that, my legs limited the movements of her feet when I stretched them out on her sides.


    That earned me her animosity, of course. And then, it got tranted to the back of her head banging against my chest as though she wanted to topple me down.


    At that position, Juri and Mizuki who moved next to me also inched closer. The former soothed her friend¡¯s grievance while thettermunicated with her through the tes of food she was presenting to her.


    Naturally, that also gave them the opportunity to approach me outside of Setsuna-nee¡¯s eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Juri slowly conveyed to me in between her sneaky kisses what she was feeling at the moment about meeting Akane and the other girls in the room. With that introduction she did earlier in the venue wherein she openly showed them our rtionship, she expected them to hound her for it.


    To her surprise, though. Not only Akane didn¡¯t mention it, but they also even acted friendly to her without any hint of deception. Hence, Juri got prettyfortable right away, leading to the scene that I witnessed upon arriving here ¨C She got so focused on conversing with them that she failed to notice Setsuna-nee feeling out of ce.


    Mizuki, on the other hand, continued stuffing my mouth with the same food she was eating. She kept on giving me what she thought was the best in terms of taste. And using the prepared table napkin, she¡¯d wipe my mouth of the sauces that would be left at the corner of my lips.


    Ah. Right. She tried licking it off first but Setsuna-nee paid more attention to her than Juri so she couldn¡¯t do it that much.


    Anyway, that situation onlysted until the door opened again with Otoha and Hitomi returning from outside. Behind them, thedies in kimono carried the next set of their course meal to be served on the table.


    Taking that chance, Setsuna-nee finally broke free from me as she made the excuse of going to the bathroom.


    Otoha guided her there but even after we finished with the new dish, she never returned.


    Well, that¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Why will she continue to subject herself to this situation when she can be with her Satsu-chan outside? Running away was her only option. Sakuma was probably also enlivened upon seeing her.


    In any case, the same as the other two rooms, Setsuna-nee not returning brought me the chance to dote on my girls without holding anything back.


    Akane, Yae, and Nao eagerly waited for me in their seats. Then, I moved to Eimi, Kana, and Rumi before checking once again on Sena and Ayu. After all of that, I returned between Juri and Mizuki.


    We then spent the next few minutes there talking about a lot of topics while I continued serving my girls their teas.


    Also, I convinced Suzuki-san, who was refusing to sit down, to join us at the table


    How did I do it? Well, I have no idea. I guess I¡¯m just that persuasive ¨C Yeah, right. As if it was that simple.


    Even Mizuki failed to convince her, after all.


    Thanks to that, the girls once again looked at me with suspicion as though I did something that allowed me to get through Suzuki-san¡¯s adamant refusal.


    Maybe I¡¯ll hear their various spectionster. Of course, they¡¯ll probably arrive at a simr exnation like I got the woman to be interested in me.


    But she¡¯s not like Hitomi so I doubt that. Apart from what happened yesterday morning wherein I also got her to join me in breakfast, there¡¯s nothing really noteworthy with our interaction.


    I¡¯m just that persuasive, right?


    -


    -


    As always, I couldn¡¯t stay for long when the others were waiting for me. I waited until Hitomi and Otoha returned from outside so that I could also dote on the two before leaving.


    First, I returned to the main area where Satsuki and the basketball club members are located. As I expected, I caught Setsuna-nee there with Sakuma hovering around her.


    She looked at me hatefully but didn¡¯t unreasonably nag at me. She did look like she was going to run away again but upon realizing that she was already outside and she had to put up her facade, she just scoffed at me and started ignoring my presence.


    Well, that¡¯s better. My only goal for stopping by was to get Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei, after all. Aya already moved to the second room so, there¡¯s really no reason for me to check on our ssmates.


    Nheless, to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t just form their own conclusion in their heads about what I was up to, I made another round, checking on them table by table.


    Wakaba and Kashiwagi asked me about Aya. They saw her going to the room, after all. And so, I told them they coulde and check on her. While the rooms were supposed to be private, it just so happened that we all wouldn¡¯t fit in the main area so Otoha put the girls there.


    As for Shimura, Misumi, and the other girls from our ss, they curiously asked me why I went into the three rooms.


    I mean, they could see me moving from one room to another so¡­ I guess that¡¯s understandable.


    As always, I kept my answer vague, leaving them to scratch their heads in confusion when I left.


    I told Shimura those girls are important to me though. Given that she already saw me with Juri, she¡¯d probably be able to piece it together soon.


    As the celebration was already over since the basketball club members who yed earlier were starting to feel the exhaustion creeping on them, the dessert was soon served by the restaurant staff.


    And using that chance when most of them were gushing about the sophisticated daifuku and exquisite puddings, I returned to the previous room with Satsuki, Eguchi-sensei, and obviously, Setsuna-nee who ditched Sakuma again to follow her sister.


    I guess I¡¯m feeling generous today so I allowed the guy to follow us. Not like he could do much there when Setsuna-nee was more focused on her sister than anyone else.


    Anyway, as I promised, I introduced Eguchi-sensei to Hitomi and Suzuki-san. I also brought Ayu over. She¡¯s within their age group, after all.


    While the two chauffeurs weren¡¯t that used to socializing, Ayu and Eguchi-sensei seemed to immediately get along.


    I guess it helped that Ayu was so passionate about boxing. It easily became their main topic of discussion.


    I stayed with them for a few minutes, just listening by their side before moving back to Satsuki.


    And with this, the celebration sh exquisite dinner courtesy of Otoha and Mizuki graduallyes to an end.


    This day turned out so eventful for me that I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to rest right away even if we soon began our preparation to go home.


    It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault anyway. I just can¡¯t miss my chances with the women I cared for a lot.

 Chapter 1697 Contradiction

    Chapter 1697 Contradiction


    "So¡­ Have you seeded?"


    "Come and see for yourself, hubby."


    "I still find it difficult toprehend how you''re able to influence us up to our core. She''s no different. You''ve be the center of her world during your time with her. And that hasn''t faded away in the slightest regardless of your change¡­ Haa, I hate that we are simr in that regard."


    Upon returning to the first room where I left Hana to Haruko and the others, I opened up with that question. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Haruko had an iprehensible smile on her lips as she moved to the side, allowing me to see the obstinate girl who was pretty much already looking at me like a knighting in to save her.


    On the other hand, Miyako had a hand on her temple, resignedlymenting about theirmonality when ites to their attachment to me.


    Since she¡¯s someone who still had a hate-and-love rtionship with me ¨C even if it already tipped to our favored side ¨C she''s keenly aware of those subtle emotions that continued to surface in her.


    I wouldn''t say I''m also fully aware of it. But with my desire still here, what I was feeling was close and simr to their attachment to me. I only managed to set aside my undying yearning for them by ignoring that emotion and cutting them off. Now that they¡¯re back¡­ there¡¯s nothing limiting it anymore.


    And that¡¯s why, I gotta really not seek out the other girls who didn¡¯t wait for me like they did.


    Anyway, as I approached them from the door while having those thoughts, my feet led me in front of Miyako.


    ¡°Shall Ifort you too? I feel like doting on you earlier isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°Psh. Try againter. You¡¯re busy as is juggling yourself with all of us here. Do what you set out to do and stop straying away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not straying away. And doting on you is what I feel I must do at this moment¡­ Hana, wait for me, alright?¡±


    Cornering her like that, Miyako¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She looked like she was close toughing and getting annoyed at the same time.


    But as soon as my head drew closer to her, the girl yanked me at my cor, stealing the initiative from me.


    Even with the other girls watching us closely, Miyako switched to being more aggressive than just taking the first move. She climbed on top of me and had her way.


    One by one, with the exception of Hana and the two seniors still distant from ourplex rtionship, the girls approached us to get a piece of me as well.


    Even Kanzaki, who probably got an eye opener for seeing Hana be broken down by them, squeezed in. It¡¯s only this day that she managed to cast off her cowardly ex and got our first real kiss and yet, she¡¯s already going all out in this.


    Maybe the piece of advice she got from Haruko was to never let me forget about her, no matter the situation. With her straightforward personality, that¡¯s wonderfully working in her favor.


    The girls went for my cheeks, ears, neck, arms, and legs. If Miyako wasn¡¯t sitting on top of my crotch, they¡¯d probably also pull down my pants to get a taste of me there.


    Anyway, if Akane and the others saw this sight, they¡¯d probably do the same and it would take us another hour before we could leave.


    No. An hour won¡¯t possibly be enough. Just like what happened in that room with Sena, Ayu, and Aika earlier¡­ I¡¯ll take care of them the best way I can¡­


    To hell with stamina and being utterly drained, right?


    -


    -


    ¡°Comfortable?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ But why will you do this? Telling them that you¡¯ll take me home instead of going with them.¡±


    ¡°Why? You already know the answer to that. I left you behind so they could dive deeper into what you truly feel. I wanna see if anything has changed.¡±


    I answered as I started stroking the girl¡¯s hair as shefortably rested her head on my shoulder.


    We¡¯re now on a public bus, going on an alternative route that will directly take us to the nearest bus stop to her house. Who am I with? Obviously, it¡¯s Hana.


    And like she said, instead of extending my time with the other girls like riding Eguchi-sensei¡¯s car again or joining either Mizuki or Otoha in their car, I told them that I would be staying to take Hana home personally.


    Naturally, I still exined my reasoning to them as well as what transpired in that room. It¡¯s a must for me to keep being transparent to them. I even made sure not to be caught in Setsuna-nee''s vision to prevent her from questioning me but I guess, I should expect her to bring this up in the future.


    I know that it will eventually lead to some of them feeling pangs of jealousy or just finding that they want more of my attention. Unfortunately, I can only do things this way and make up for all of it whenever I can in the future.


    I¡¯m shitty this way, that''s why I¡¯m always thankful for their continued understanding¡­


    Well, I better stop thinking negatively like this or I¡¯ll be in for a scolding from them.


    There¡¯s nothing to look back on my decisions. All I can do is move forward and make sure to take care of them in any way possible.


    ¡°You¡¯re being an idiot for ditching those you proimed as your number one priority over me. What? Are you going to concede to me now?¡±


    Although her whole body radiates how pleased she was for this, Hana¡¯s response picked on my fickleness.


    And she¡¯s right though. I kept drilling into her head that when it came to choosing who to prioritize, she wouldn¡¯t be at the same level as the others. Yet, here I was, idiotically contradicting myself.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already conceded to you when I told you I love you? You just wouldn¡¯t count it because of your stubbornness to make me fold in a different way.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m going to steal you. Color me surprised when you just hand yourself out without really putting that much thought into it. You¡¯re treating yourself like a multiple printout, aren¡¯t you? You think it¡¯s enough that you give us the same versions of love.¡±


    Printout, huh? It¡¯s not far from the truth. I mean, I eventually love them all equally and there¡¯s no argument about that. In any case, for Hana to use that as aparison, I guess it sounded a little cheap.


    ¡°Is it not enough for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I can see them overjoyed by it but¡­ I can¡¯t help but think back on the past and cling to it. When I can confidently im to be the one closest to you¡­¡±


    As Hana said that, her hand reached for mine. She opened my palm and fitted her fingers on the gaps of my hand. From that connection, I could sense her doubt and trepidation. She¡¯s probably saying all this to me knowing that it could make me pull away. Nheless, she¡¯s being rightfully honest at the moment.


    And I appreciated that a lot.


    Looking out the window, the bus steadily moved as passengers than the other passengers even if our voices aren¡¯t that hushed. We could hear each other¡¯s breaths and heartbeat. And with this kind of came and went from bus stop to bus stop.


    We¡¯re once again seated at the very back so¡­ we have more privacy than the other passengers even if our voices aren¡¯t that hushed. We could hear each other¡¯s breaths and heartbeat. And with this kind of conversation, an ting sensation couldn¡¯t help but slowly form in our chest.


    ¡°Shall we visit those ces in the past? I don¡¯t see anything wrong with clinging to it. I also treat those as precious memories. Though, I¡¯m insufferable in most of them, remembering your genuine smiles from your time with me is enough for me to keep falling for you over and over again. But well, it did sound cheap when I could say the same to everyone else.¡±


    A bitter smile formed on my lips as I finished saying that. But perhaps sensing how I would react, Hana lifted her gaze, catching me with it.


    Her grip on my hand tightened and she used her free hand to pinch the side of my lips, stretching it to the side.


    ¡°Geez. Don¡¯t look so vulnerable like that¡­ I love you. I can confidently say that now. They drilled into me how naive I am. But Ruki, I still want to prove that I can¡­ steal you. No, I just want to prove that I can make you fall in love with me more than you already are¡­ It¡¯ll be futile, I¡¯m aware. Your love is already boundless and unchanging, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yep. You¡¯re an obstinate girl, alright. Suit yourself. I¡¯ll be doing the same anyway. I just have one request.¡±


    ¡°Request, you?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I have to bring this up because I don¡¯t want any of you to be in conflict with each other¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. You dislike me being in conflict with them, huh? Is that what you thought happened earlier? Haruko-san¡¯s provocation is nothing serious as she¡¯s only pointing out the obvious¡­ She didn¡¯t do that out of malice but concern¡­ I¡¯m incorrigibly stubborn, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re aware. I don¡¯t mind smallpetition but I¡¯ll be really sad if some of you don¡¯t get along with each other. It¡¯s absurd for me to wish for this, of course. But if ever you feel like you¡¯re noting to terms, I hope all of you can consult me on it and let me help settle whatever conflict you may have.¡±


    No matter what, for ourplex rtionship to continue working, harmony is a must. But that¡¯s naive to think that nothing can go wrong so as much as possible, I should do my everything to not allow that to be a problem for all of us.


    Hana promptly nodded in agreement beforeying her head on my shoulder again. There¡¯s no need to discuss it further, I guess?


    And so, the two of us simply took in the calming silence and enjoyed each other¡¯spany as the bus traveled down the road.


    She did change and became more open to her thoughts. But like she said, she¡¯s probably just going to change her approach on how to take me down. She¡¯d still be stubborn but not in an obnoxious way anymore.


    We¡¯ll see how it goes.

 Chapter 1698 Back in her house

    <h4>Chapter 1698 Back in her house</h4>


    The night was still young when we arrived at her neighborhood. Like I previously observed, it¡¯s not as quiet as ours but there¡¯s also not much socializing going around. And at this time of the night, most people would already be inside their house, cooking dinner or watching TV as a family.


    Next to me, Hana silently trudged along, her hand remained interlocked with mine. There was a small hint of satisfaction on her lips as she stared straight ahead. Despite the dim street, her path to the future was probably being illuminated by her bright prospect of it.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t get enough of my face?¡±


    Upon noticing my gaze on her, Hana teasingly asked. The girl then drew her face closer, giving me a better angle to admire her beauty that could make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    I cupped her cheek and gently caressed her silky skin with my thumb.


    ¡°Mhm. But more than that, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you this delighted. You keep on frowning ever since you returned. You might¡¯ve been acting triumphant at times but you¡¯ll always fall back to default whenever I¡¯m not looking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not always frowning. I have my angelic smile, remember¡±


    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re right. But did you forget that I can see through that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve just remembered. It never worked on you. You see me for who I am ever since I caught your attention¡­ Say, if I asked you to stay with me back then, would you at least consider it?¡±


    She already knew the answer to that question and yet, she still brought it up. If I had to guess, she just wanted to confirm it again. That the events of our separation wouldn¡¯t change at all, no matter the circumstances.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so. I cut off all of you. No exceptions. But I¡¯m d to find the three of you again. The clumsy Chii, the studious Hifumi, andstly, the pretentious Hana.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. Pretentious? I¡¯m only acting ording to what people expect of me. Also, why is Hifumi the only one with a positive trait?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t find fault with her, can I? Chii has changed though. Shepletely overhauled her image ¨C though still clumsy at times. As for you¡­ What can I say? You¡¯ve grown more beautiful. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Stop with an empty ttery. Are you saying I haven¡¯t changed too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You do not. But it doesn¡¯t mean you need to. I love you as you are already.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ I like you more when you¡¯re quiet. Not this guy who keeps on throwing some cheesy lines like that.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I will keep my thoughts to myself. Instead, I¡¯ll convert it to action.¡±


    ¡°What do you¨C¡±


    Before she could finish her question, I already dragged her somewhere. Not some corner or anything but inside the nearby convenience store. She looked confused but followed me inside, nheless.


    When the part-timer at the counter greeted us, we both nodded at her before continuing our stride inside.


    Passing through the aisles of goods and other customers picking their items, we arrived at the back where a row of coolers disying different beverages were located.


    If she was confused earlier why I brought her in, it immediately dissipated upon noticing where we stopped.


    ¡°You remembered.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do. How can I forget what you always drink?¡± I pulled on the door of the cooler and reached in for a certain beverage. It¡¯s not a popr one but it seems to still be in production today. Although not something I preferred, I often drink it with her. Since our allowance wasn¡¯t that high, we sometimes shared a bottle.


    Back then, it was her go-to beverage whenever she was tired or just feeling under the weather. She tried hiding it from me at first by letting me pick our drink. But after a while, I noticed how she kept ncing at it, deliberating whether to ask me to pick that one.


    And when I did pick it, I could still vividly remember her bright round eyes rejoicing


    ¡°Here. Should I get more? Let¡¯s stock your fridge with this.¡±


    I handed the drink to her and the girl instantly pressed it against her cheek, her lips stretching into a fulfilled smile. Her cheek must¡¯ve been warmed up enough despite the cool night breeze outside.


    ¡°... Idiot. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll go to a supermarket to stock up. Not in a convenience store.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right. It¡¯s impractical.¡±


    I closed the cooler door and we walked back to the aisles. I picked some snacks and a bar of chocte on the way to the counter.


    Hana rolled her eyes at it but didn¡¯t stop me from doing so. Like the beverage, they¡¯re her favorite.


    Even without saying anything, she already realized my message for her¡­ I haven¡¯t forgotten or¡­ in my case, I remembered every little thing about her.


    After paying for it at the counter and walking out of the convenience store with the bag in hand, we continued on our way to her house.


    Hana never said a word again but she opened one of the snacks, a vegetable-vored rice cracker shaped in a short stick. It¡¯s quite salty though but Hana loves munching on it, especially when she¡¯s in a good mood.


    Of course, she kept it hidden from our ssmates back then. Furthermore, while she had a usual lunchbox, she had a hiddenpartment in her bag, containing her snack of the day. And more often than not, it¡¯s this one.


    I once caught her eating it and to keep me from leaking it to our ssmates, she pushed the cracker to my mouth, making me her aplice. Now that I think about it, that¡¯s quite adorable of her, no?


    Anyway, just like back then, she shared it with me, feeding it to my mouth as we walked.


    Soon enough, we arrived at her house. Without any people inside, the house felt lonely because of the darkness. But I guess, she¡¯s already used to it as Hana just continued on her steps until we got stopped at the front door.


    With the residue of the snack remaining on her fingers, the girl looked up at me and conveyed what she wanted me to do.


    ¡°Alright. Where¡¯s the key?¡±


    ¡°There. Beneath the nt.¡± The girl pointed at the window closest to the door where a potted nt was on disy.


    It¡¯s probably a flower but it¡¯s only a small stack at the moment. Possibly something she bought recently.


    In any case, I moved there, lifted the nt, and grabbed the key.


    When I returned Hana had a meaningful smile on her lips before clinging to me again.


    I slotted the key to the door and turned the knob.


    As soon as it opened, Hana walked in, dragging me with her inside.


    Well, even if I only nned to walk her home, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to check on her living conditions again now that I¡¯m here.


    The house was well-maintained just like Rumi¡¯s house but with theck of house slippers inside or just the presence of other people, it¡¯s just as lonely.


    After taking our shoes off and walking inside with just our socks on, we arrived at the living room. The same living room where I did things with Chii and Hifumi.


    Hana grabbed the convenience store bag from me, ced it down on the coffee table in the middle, and pulled me with her to the same long sofa we used back then.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ Won¡¯t you stay here with me?¡± Without warning, the girl dropped that question as she cupped my cheeks in between her palms. Her eyes burned with her desire to prolong this night with me.


    ¡°I can do that. But you know that I have to go home at some point, right?¡±


    I only told Akane that I¡¯d walk Hana home. Even if she expects me to have another moment with the girl here, it¡¯s not to the point that I¡¯ll be staying the night here.


    Besides, who knows when her Aunt will show up? She won¡¯t be amused to see Hana bringing a guy a few weeks after returning from overseas.


    ¡°... Yes. Though I am tempted to suggest that you stay the night and sleep with me in the same bed.¡±


    ¡°Only tempted?¡±


    ¡°Un. I know you¡¯ll reject it anyway. Spare me the heartbreak.¡±


    ¡°Girl, I keep saying I love you. Why will I pass up that golden chance to be with you?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Ruki¡­ You won¡¯t simplye into my bed when Akane is waiting for you at home. I know at least that much¡­¡± Hana clicked her tongue and squeezed my face before sliding her hand down to my neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s fair. And thank you for understanding me, Hana.¡±


    I started stroking her back and her long, lustrous hair. Then with a push of my head, I caught her lips.


    Hana closed her eyes, epting the kiss. And gradually our desire for each other that was already brimming since earlier had started to overflow.


    As we savored every moment of it, we couldn¡¯t help but continue conversing in between our kisses.


    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s our misfortune to fall for you. But it¡¯s toote to regret being drawn to you.¡±


    ¡°You know you could¡¯ve met more guys better than me if you stayed in that country.¡±


    ¡°Guys better than you? I don¡¯t think so. Most are still childish and only out there to boost their ego. You, however¡­¡±


    ¡°I may be mature but still filled with ws.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s without w anyway? I¡¯m also imperfect.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s the stubborn girl that I love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just being real, you wed guy¡­¡±


    Upon delivering that, Hana blocked my lips again, preventing me from replying to her. Then, as if on cue, she climbed on myp, straddling me.


    At this point, we¡¯re already drawing close to a more intimate moment.


    Unfortunately, our moment was cut short when we suddenly heard a gasp by the doorway. Standing there was a woman with her hands on her mouth staring at us in shock.


    I never heard the door opening nor footstepsing in¡­ So where did shee in from?


    In any case¡­ there¡¯s only one identity for this woman¡­ Talk about timing¡­


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Hana muttered softly.

 Chapter 1699 Explaining our situation

    <h4>Chapter 1699 Exining our situation</h4>


    "Okay. You¡¯re making my head hurt here. Let me get this straight. You¡¯re iming that you¡¯re the reason my niece returned to this country. Is that it?¡±


    ¡°It might sound presumptuous but yes. I apologize for meeting you in this¡­ circumstances.¡± I wryly smiled and bowed my head slightly in apology to Hana¡¯s Aunt sitting opposite me.


    We got caught in the act. That much was true. And it caused her more than a surprise as that audible gasp we heard froze her on where she was standing for a few minutes before Hana and I separated from each other.


    I thought this would eventually turn into us being nagged at by her, or worse, I¡¯d be straight up kicked out of the house. But after the ice that she got caged in had been thawed and she finished digesting what she witnessed, Hana¡¯s aunt trod to the middle of the living room and stood before us.


    There, her inexplicable gazended on Hana, the girl voluntarily stood up and walked next to her. Following that, that same gazended on me. I easily felt the pressure from it which led me down on my knees as I sat in seiza in front of them.


    Yeah. That¡¯s about it. Her hostile gaze was enough for us to obey her wordlessmands. Or rather, I just gave in to it for Hana¡¯s well-being. I mean, if I refused here, she¡¯d be in trouble and that was never in my n.


    And now, we¡¯re back to the present. After beingpelled to tell her what led to what she witnessed, she knocked on her temple as though trying to ease the headache induced by the story I narrated. It¡¯s iplete though. It only starts with her transfer to our school and my decision to walk her home after that celebration.


    But with her question, she¡¯s stuck on that part wherein I told her that I¡¯m the reason Hana returned here.


    This woman resembled Hana a lot. If the girl introduced her as her mother, I wouldn¡¯t really doubt it. But then again, she¡¯s probably younger by a few years than her mother as she¡¯s rtively young. And upon observing her for a while, the way she carried herself wasn¡¯t close to a mother but an older sister.


    She had this air of someone who was working tirelessly in front of aputer day after day either from home or an office. There are stress lines on her forehead. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she¡¯s actually wearing thick-rimmed sses to protect her eyes from more than 12 hours a day of exposure on the screen and always had her fringes rolled up to keep it away from distracting her.


    At the moment, she¡¯s wearing a in, moss-green shirt with a minimalistic design and a pair of khaki shorts reaching only an inch above her knee.


    It¡¯s probably something she¡¯s wearing at home rather than outside.


    Although she didn¡¯t mention where she came from or how she suddenly appeared without us noticing, I could form a guess that¡­ she spotted us outside and followed us inside. She trod on light footsteps, evading my acute senses.


    "I don¡¯t want to hear your apology but good for you to resort to that right away rather than wiggle your way out." She crossed her arms and slightly inched her chin upward. She¡¯s trying to assert her advantage in this conversation.


    Since she¡¯s on the moral high ground, she probably wanted to squeeze out every piece of info from us.


    As for what she¡¯s going to do after that¡­ I have no idea.


    Hopefully, this wouldn¡¯t turn into a situation where she would forbid Hana from meeting me again or tell her parents about this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that¡­ Hana is¡­ important to me.¡±


    ¡°Hoh? How important? Can you cut off your hand right now and hand it to her?¡±


    This woman¡­ Talk about getting so exaggerated. But thinking about it, she¡¯s testing my resolve, huh?


    If I showed her that I was hesitating, she¡¯d probably sneer at me.


    ¡°Aunt, that sounds so extreme. Will you be able to handle seeing blood? Aren¡¯t you afraid of¨C¡±


    ¡°Nope. Stay quiet there Hana. I¡¯m interrogating this boy. What do you think my sister would say if she heard about this?¡±


    She promptly shut down Hana there and shoved the girl behind her, taking her away from my sight.


    ¡°... Auntie¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Auntie. You¡¯re not my nephew.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    What a sharp tongue. Is she upromising? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even have any idea what she¡¯s trying to aplish here aside from finding out our story.


    ¡°Uh. How should I address you then?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. Call me ma¡¯am, understood? Now where are we? Are you going to cut that off or not?¡±


    The woman waved her hand as though she was clearing up the air to get back to our main topic.


    ¡°Well, I will need a sharp object to sever it, otherwise, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    There¡¯s no other way to answer but that. And perhaps realizing how stupid that was, she once again knocked on her head, rebooting it.


    She groaned and appeared to be struggling to think of other ways to test me.


    She¡¯s not prepared for this, huh?


    In any case, using this chance, I raised an arm and asked.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. May I say something?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether you¡¯re mad at Hana for bringing me here or catching us in that situation. If it¡¯s the former, I apologize for that because I insisted on walking her home and checking on her situation. One thing led to another and¡­ we eventually ended up in that state.¡±


    I paused for a moment to check her developing reaction. And sure enough, her brows were furrowed as her face contorted into something indescribable.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in her head or if she¡¯s even trying to understand what I¡¯m saying. But one thing is for sure¡­ She¡¯s definitely not amused.


    ¡°... If it¡¯s thetter, I will start by saying that as a couple, kissing is a normal urrence.¡±


    It¡¯s a bad answer. I¡¯m aware. But that¡¯s intentional on my part. Sometimes, it¡¯s easier to understand someone¡¯s motive if you agitate them rather than adopting a wait-and-see approach.


    And sure enough, that instantly riled her up.


    Behind her, I could see Hana holding back fromughing. She¡¯s also aware of what I¡¯m doing. But at the same time, she was also trying to keep herself in check. She knew that her fate hinged on her Aunt¡¯s decision.


    What we have to do is to get her on our side.


    ¡°You! Stop right there! What normal urrence? How progressive are you kids these days? Kissing shoulde months after dating! Moreover, shouldn¡¯t you take the necessary steps before inviting yourself in?¡±


    Months? This woman is probably from the previous era, or if not that, she¡¯s someone who had little to no experience when ites to dating.


    But then again, Hana and I were technically not dating yet but our rtionship was already closer than most couples in their first month.


    ¡°Uhm. I won¡¯t defend myself on the second part but Ma¡¯am, kissing is really normal for couples. I don¡¯t know how conservative the others are but it¡¯s a bare minimum to validate your affection for one another¡­ In any case, I know that it¡¯s our fault for keeping this from you but now that we¡¯re in this situation, allow me to introduce myself¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, I bowed one more time and this time, even more politely by doing dogeza before reintroducing myself.


    Hana¡¯s aunt was stumped at that and she couldn¡¯t form words for a few seconds.


    Fortunately, Hana was there to save the day. Given how mature she is¡­ she also has the know-how to handle this situation.


    Just by the fact that she never thought twice about inviting me in, she was more than aware that her aunt finding out about me was just a matter of time.


    .


    ¡°Aunt, why don¡¯t we sit down first? I also won¡¯t make any excuses. In fact, I would like to get your eptance. If you¡¯re going to tell them about him, I won¡¯t stop you. Just¡­ Can you at least hear us out first? You¡¯ve only heard a part of our story¡­ It¡¯s quite long so¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed there, her Aunt turned her gaze to her. Whatever she¡¯s trying, it¡¯s working.


    A secondter, she nodded and sinctly answered. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll hear you out.¡±

 Chapter 1700 Averted Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1700 Averted Crisis</h4>


    Thanks to Hana¡¯s persuasive abilities, her aunt lent us her ear for the next few minutes without interrupting us. Although I wouldn¡¯t im that we told her every detail about ourselves, we provided her with a version of our story that highlighted the positive aspects of our rtionship. It¡¯s like we pruned the tree that I grew and only left behind one branch which was my time with her.


    For example, instead of iming that I was driven by my desire to steal her when I first approached her, I omitted it and only told her aunt how I first approached Hana by slipping letters in her bag. Hana then made it sound romantic as if I¡¯d written a love letter professing my admiration for her. She might be great at expressing herself properly in front of her rtives ¨C considering she also often wore a mask in front of them ¨C but at this juncture, she profusely blushed while leaning closer to me like a girl deeply in love.


    From that opening alone, I noticed her aunt reacting quite positively. Her hard stance earlier softened up and her gaze turned a little gentler than before. The pressure was abated and despite still being wary of me for her niece¡¯s well-being, she kept her silence until we finished.


    However, as we continued with narrating our story, Hana¡¯s aunt would stare at her niece asionally, her eyes filled with wonder. Befuddled even.


    Like I previously pointed out, Hana used to or was still putting on her angelic mask in front of her rtives. Hence, listening to this fairy-tale-like love story that briefly ended because of our separation, a different version of Hana unraveled before her eyes.


    Who would¡¯ve thought, right? Being mature for her age, Hana is forced to cover up her real feelings by being this mature girl who pleases everyone with her bedazzling smile. She¡¯s kind of perfect in their eyes and has never been swayed to do anything wrong.


    But today, her aunt found out that her niece was just like any other girl¡­ Her eyes trembled and became watery in an instant as she pulled Hana into her embrace¡­


    ¡°Hana¡­ I apologize on behalf of everyone¡­No one noticed and everyone expected you to be the obedient girl who will never do wrong. It must¡¯ve been hard holding it in, right? Being separated from him for years, you¡¯ve done your best to endure it.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In between those words, Hana¡¯s aunt started sobbing as she hugged the girl tightly. Hana nced at me with an awkward smile as she also didn¡¯t expect her aunt to act like this¡­


    Well, it¡¯s also outside my expectations that it would be this effective. As it turns out, she¡¯s this softhearted. And she cared a lot for her niece.


    Hana had no choice but to return that embrace and tried to calm her aunt down.


    ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I have alsomitted a mistake for keeping this from you and my parents. And for you to find out about Ruki in this way¡­ our story won¡¯t discount what we did wrong here.¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh¡­ It¡¯s fine. I understand now why you did not introduce him to me right away. You¡¯re afraid that I will be against you two, am I right? Well, let me tell you right now. I¡¯m not¡­ You also deserve someone who can wait for you like this¡­¡± She continued sniffling as she delivered all those with emotion.


    And when they separated, Hana¡¯s aunt looked at me with renewed light. She was about to grab me by my shoulders but then suddenly stopped as if she remembered something.


    Her brows nted and shed once again as she put her hands on her hips, scolding me.


    ¡°... Ah. But kisses are still too early! And the way you put Hana on yourp, that¡¯s too¡­ obscene! You two should practice not to be overly intimate or you¡¯ll get tired of each other right away!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll take that advice. Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    At this point, it¡¯s pretty much over. What I thought to be a hurdle had been taken care of like this.


    On the side, I saw Hana amusedly watching this at the side as a triumphant smile once again peeked from her lips.


    I guess in her eyes, this can also be considered a win, huh? I mean, we¡¯ve just introduced ourselves to her close rtive as a couple¡­ Even though she would still attempt to get another win from me, she wouldn¡¯t mind taking this one as a trophy.


    ¡°Drop the ma¡¯am, you can call me Aunt too. I¡­admire your dedication to each other. Do not ever let it fade out¡­¡±


    ¡°We will not. I assure you, Aunt¡­¡± I confidently smiled which finally earned me an encouraging tap on my shoulders from the woman.


    Following this, Hana¡¯s aunt stood up fixing herself and wiping the tears that stained her eyes. She still looked like a stressed officedy but relief had washed her expression anew.


    Of course, we couldn¡¯t continue what we were doing anymore with her Aunt¡¯s presence here. And so, for the next few minutes, while we finally got her approval and she promised not to tell Hana¡¯s parents yet, sheid out some rules for us.


    And the most notable of all was¡­ she wanted to be informed about my visits. It would probably be a way for her to monitor us. Because she¡¯s a busy person, she couldn¡¯t always check on Hana.


    It just so happened that when she went out to throw away her full garbage bag outside, she spotted using out of that convenience store.


    Her house was only a few blocks away from it.


    It made me realize that we were lucky back during our first visit. Her timing didn¡¯t coincide when Chii and Hifumi were with us.


    After another round of assuring her that we¡¯d follow her guidelines, the conversation shifted to how our day went. Eventually, they shared the snack I bought for Hana and it became prettyfortable that we ended up watching a variety show on the TV ¨C ironically, it was the show Yue often appeared as a guest.


    Hana hadn¡¯t met her yet, however, she probably already heard about her from Akane and the others. She pinched me on my side when she caught me too focused on the girl as Yue performed her song again, wowing the live audience there and Hana¡¯s aunt.


    Yep. She¡¯s a fan.


    -


    -


    ¡°Well then, see you tomorrow. Have a good night, Hana. And Aunt Tomori, thank you for your understanding once more. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to bring a gift.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Don¡¯t bother. You¡¯ll be visiting Hana. Not me. I don¡¯t live here but if your visit coincides with one of my off days, I¡¯ll have Hana bring you to my house and treat you two for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Aunt¡­ I have a request,¡± Hana came to her side and raised her hand. Understanding what she wanted to say, I found myself feeling pleased with her initiative.


    Finally, huh?


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Teach me how to cook¡­ And¡­ how to do my chores.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Sure, no problem! You want to impress him, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He was worried when he found out that I was terrible at household chores and cooking. That¡¯s also the reason for his visit. To check on my living situation. Maybe if we hadn¡¯t eaten dinner with the others outside, he¡¯d be cooking for me.¡±


    ¡®¡°I see. I see! How wonderful. Onoda-kun, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯ll whip her up to shape. Soon, you¡¯ll be eating her handmade lunchboxes.¡±


    Also pleased with her niece¡¯s motivation to make a change, Hana¡¯s aunt enthusiastically dered.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    After saying my farewells again and sneaking another kiss to Hana when her aunt wasn¡¯t looking, I went on my way to go home.


    We sessfully averted the crisis. Not only that, we seemed to get a powerful supporter. But how long will itst, I wonder? Well, it¡¯s too early to think about that. For now¡­ I¡¯m satisfied with my progress with Hana.

 Chapter 1701 Closing the day

    <h4>Chapter 1701 Closing the day</h4>


    On my train ride home, I once again fell back to my usual routine. Picking a corner seat away from the other passengers, I checked my phone for messages from my girls and updated them on my status.


    At the same time, I also took my time to update and hear from the girls who weren¡¯t with us earlier.


    First on the list are Arisa and Izumi.


    Earlier, they told me that they wouldn¡¯t be able toe since they had a prior n of going to the shopping district.


    Arisa informed me of the specifics through a sneaky message. Apparently, Izumi wanted to pick up a new pair of underwear¡­ The girl couldn¡¯t go to that shop by herself so¡­ Arisa was there as a moral support and maybe someone who could help her pick.


    Well, as always, it¡¯s just Izumi proving how adorable she is.


    After deliberating on who to message between the two, I picked the yful girl who probably got her fill on teasing her best friend.


    ¡°So, how is it? Is it a sess? Did she manage to pick one?¡±


    Opening up with that message, it only took a few seconds before Arisa read it.


    Almost instantly, her reply started by sending a sticker showing a cartooney penguin character covering its mouth.


    -Ruki. I love you but I¡¯m more in awe of this shamelessnessing from you. Can I hit your head once?


    ¡°Sure. I love you too. A hit or two is a fair price for it. Also Arisa, might I add? Did you also pick one for yourself?¡±


    -Shameless guy¡­


    Even though it¡¯s only on text, I could already imagine the girl reeling back while trying to hold herughter.


    Our exchange of messages continued from that and I soon got my answer after a few bouts of piling up my shamelessness. Arisa had to raise a white g, asking me to stop being so shameless.


    I guess her yfulness was still inadequate to top my shameless teasing. No?


    Nheless, I still conceded a few times just to make herugh and make our conversation smoother.


    And while we were at it, we updated each other on how our day went.


    At the moment, Arisa was actually inside Izumi¡¯s room. Apparently, they decided to have a sleepover after Izumi almost copsed from being teased by her throughout their trip.


    How did she tease her? Well, she admittedly used my good name, bringing me up whenever Izumi woulde to her for her opinion. Something like ¨C ¡®Yeah, Ruki will love to see you in that¡¯ or ¡®If you¡¯re going to make him look at you more, try this¡¯


    Just imagining that situation, I couldn¡¯t help but form a grin. Izumi must¡¯ve been really adorable back there.


    I couldn¡¯t me Arisa for teasing her best friend like that because I know I will do the same if I¡¯m in the same shoes.


    Anyway, as yful as ever, Arisa soon toured me inside Izumi¡¯s ce through a short video that she prepared beforehand. She showed me every nook and cranny of her room.


    Yep. She anticipated my message or how interested I would be to hear that they were together. Furthermore, she took that without Izumi¡¯s knowledge. If she knew, I doubt she would let it be sent to me. Or rather, Izumi would send it to me herself


    After I finished watching it, I scolded the girl but she got back at me by telling me if I wanted to see another one ¨C featuring Arisa herself while she was inside the bath.


    Yeah. Right. I easily saw through her deception. It¡¯s all a ruse and her another attempt to tease me. Because the video she sent was nothing more than a short clip saying, ¡°I got you~¡± while wrapped in a bath towel that she used.


    Well, it¡¯s still a pretty alluring sight so I still ended up thanking her for it.


    I tried messaging Izumi too but since the girl was still in the bath, I probably should expect her to replyter.


    After that, I got to hear from Hifumi and how she¡¯s once again burning the midnight oil. As always, she¡¯s studying ahead to prepare for their uing lessons. She¡¯s always that diligent, after all.


    If it¡¯s only up to me, I¡¯d ask her to stop and not try that hard but what¡¯s the point, right? It will just hinder the girl. Rather than suppress her established routine, I should think of a way to support her and help her rx.


    In the end, after a few short messages, I let her be and simply reminded the girl not to overdo it.


    Maybe sensing my helplessness, Hifumi assured me that she¡¯d stop after finishing a few more lessons.


    That¡¯s certainly reassuring. I nned to call herter and hear her voice.


    Last but not the least, Miho.


    The girl caught a cold today. Although her temperature had already gone down when I picked her up this morning, I advised her to continue resting after school. But remembering how much that girl hated to be bedridden, she probably jumped out of it already after getting a few hours of sleep.


    And I wasn¡¯t wrong. When I tried calling her upon arriving at my station and exiting the train, she immediately picked it up as though she was waiting for my call all this time. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the background, I heard the reverbing from her instrument.


    She was either practicing orposing at that time.


    As much as there was an urge to scold her, I also found it relieving that her situation didn¡¯t worsen. Besides, she didn¡¯t even try to hide or lie about it.


    ording to her, she fell asleep after taking another medication upon arriving home. When she woke up a few hourster, she immediately started her daily grind of practicing. Then a few hours flew by again and she spent the rest of the day just anticipating my call.


    Really, that girl is so adorable that I was easilypelled to switch to video call as soon as I stepped out of the train station.


    While only keeping half of my attention on the road, I spent thest stretch of my walk home with herpany.


    When Akane received me by the door, the two girls teamed up to tease me as they both channeled the rapport they established when Miho stayed with us for a few days.


    Our night then continued that way.


    As we prepared for the end of the day, the other girls who were also preparing for their bed joined in our call.


    It instantly became more chaotic yet harmonious at the same time. And as though they nned for it, the girls took their turns taking a dig at me, eliciting more waves ofughter from everyone.


    Perhaps if they all came around again, I¡¯d probably be buried under them.


    Well, when that timees, I¡¯ll have an equal opportunity toe out on top. Right?


    After ending that call, Akane went back down to get our tea.


    And using that brief moment, I went on to continue with my n to call Izumi and Hifumi.


    Today was a long day and a little tiring but in the end, it¡¯s still as fulfilling as ever.


    What about tomorrow? We¡¯ll see.

 Chapter 1702 Not our usual morning

    <h4>Chapter 1702 Not our usual morning</h4>


    The next morning, Akane and I stayed a few minutes longer in bed before getting up and starting our preparation for our day.


    Taking care of the side effect of the tea aside, the two of us spent that extension cuddling in each other¡¯s arms. At the same time, we watched as the sunlight gradually brightened up the outside and eventually spilled into our bedroom windows. There¡¯s no other special reason, really.


    Akane also didn¡¯t question me about it. One look and she immediately went along with my whim. To enjoy that moment with me.


    A whileter, we wrapped it up with another intimate kiss that we wouldn¡¯t get tired of. Following that, Akane went downstairs to prepare our breakfast. Her mother, Aunt Akemi would alsoe over to help her with that.


    Akane told me about how she came overst night before I arrived home.


    Well, she¡¯s already pregnant and possibly wanted to bond more with her daughter so... it¡¯s understandable even if we¡¯re just next door.


    And since she¡¯d be here for breakfast, Uncle Satoru would also be around. I guess we¡¯d be having a family breakfast.


    Next week, it will be my parents and Minoruing over again. Well, they¡¯re a little busy too so they couldn¡¯t reallye over often.


    As for the news about Miwa-nee, I called herst night too. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t in bed when I did. We immediately switched to a video call and spent at least an hour just talking and catching up with what we missed about each other. Akane also joined in but only to greet Miwa-nee. She acted considerate again which was fine at that moment. I mean, it¡¯s different when she¡¯d deliberately hold herself back just to be considerate of the other girls.


    Anyway, Miwa-nee told me that the divorce procedure was already done. Unlike how it happened with Shio, there are a lot of formalities needed with her marriage considering it also involved her inws. As for the specifics, she spared me theplexities of it. She simply assured me that at the fastest, she¡¯d be home by next week or by the end of it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Delighted and excited by that, I told her that we could go somewhere together when she returned. To celebrate her freedom ¨C well, it¡¯s probably not in good taste to call it like that but whatever.


    Miwa-neeughed and scolded me for it but ultimately, she didn¡¯t reject my suggestion. Unlike me, she needed that to unwind or simply move on from her former marriage and start making more memories with me and Minoru.


    I now have a week to prepare for that. It¡¯ll be like an extension of our time when we went hiking.


    Mhm. Sounds like a good n.


    Once alone in our bedroom, I picked up my phone to send a morning greeting to everyone. One by one, I came up with not just a simple text but also voice messages for those who were still asleep ¨C some of them requested itst night. They wanted to hear my voice first thing in the morning. Since I¡¯m the ¡®love them all the same guy¡¯, I spared no one from my raspy morning voice.


    Those who woke up from that called me back almost instantly, extending our morning greeting to a more fulfilling moment for us.


    Next, I finished up with my usual study of Mizuki¡¯s lesson and the practice of ying the keyboard.


    I have yet to decide when to contact Mitsui Kyoka, it has only been three days since that night. I still hold onto that negative impression I have of her.


    I mean, they walked out on usst Sunday. Does she expect me to contact her right away just because she left her business card? Hell no.


    Mizuki also updated me about them anyway.


    Hassen most likely took up my advice. His bookstore chain will be closed down temporarily starting today for ¡®renovations¡¯. Maybe I¡¯ll be hearing from Mizuki that he¡¯ll be paying soon.


    And Kyoka canceled her appearance on a live show tonight.


    As for how Mizuki caught a whiff of that information, I have no idea. Maybe she has an insider close to them.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that on the business side. As for the music... well, I still couldn¡¯t finish one song but I at least have started to get a hang on hitting the right notes. I still have a long way to go before I can even consider ying a piece for my girls, not to mention, sing along with it.


    Uh. I guess I¡¯ll just be looking forward to their coboration song. Akane and Yua were already excited about it. And then there¡¯s Miho who¡¯s continuously perfecting her craft to make a fitting melody.


    And Yue... as the mastermind behind it, she already has everything prepared. Maybe before the camping trip this Friday, we¡¯ll be hearing from her manager, Kaoru-san.


    After finishing up with all of that, I soon went downstairs, finding the pair of mother and daughter in the kitchen while Uncle Satoru was sitting in the living room as though he was waiting for me despite having a newspaper on his hands.


    And sure enough, as soon as he noticed me arriving from upstairs, Uncle called out to me.


    ¡°Ah. Sorry for the early intrusion, Ruki. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡± His smile was friendly but I could easily sense how he was trying to size me up again. He still cannot move on from how I took his daughter away.


    I guess that¡¯s how it is for most fathers. I can¡¯t help but think about Elizabeth¡¯s father and his constant reminders when I visited them. Ugh. At least, Uncle Satoru wasn¡¯t openly hostile like him.


    ¡°Of course, Uncle. I appreciate it. I think it¡¯s great to do this once in a while.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Right. We have to time these visits whenever your other girls aren¡¯t around.¡± With a smirk, he tried to take a jab at me that way.


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t see any problem with it. I think they¡¯ll also be pleased to get to know Akane¡¯s parents.¡± I shrugged, intentionally deflecting his attempt.


    But knowing those girls, they¡¯re really going to be delighted by it rather than be afraid or embarrassed.


    Nheless, it would really be disrespectful to either party if I did that so... this was just me ying with Uncle.


    From the kitchen, I could see Aunt Akemi putting a hand on her forehead. She heard us.


    As for Akane, she¡¯s snickering from her mother¡¯s side, clearly amused by our conversation.


    I waved at them before addressing Uncle Satoru again.


    ¡°Ah. Right. I think I haven¡¯t congratted you yet, Uncle. You got to it right away. I¡¯m honestly impressed.¡±


    ¡°You brat.¡± Clearly riled up, Uncle Satoru¡¯s face turned beet red as he tried his best to hold himself back from hitting me. ¡°Yeah... You should be good for that child in the future and don¡¯t teach him your ways.¡±


    ¡°Will it be a boy though? Besides, you can rest assured. I don¡¯t want anyone else to copy me. I¡¯ll advise anyone not to.¡±


    Of course, not because I don¡¯t want morepetition. It¡¯s just honest advice. While it¡¯s great and all to love my girls equally, it will be physically and mentally taxing if one just jumps on it without a certain conviction.


    It¡¯d be nothing more than just a failed attempt to make their frivolous dreame true.


    ¡°Good... Good... Good... It¡¯s enough that there¡¯s only one of you or this world will be chaotic.¡±


    ¡°Did you dream of it, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Many times! Especially when I¡¯m not around. I¡¯m afraid my... Ugh. Never mind. Just take care of my Akane and continue to be responsible for all your actions. I... No, we¡¯ll support you the best we can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I¡¯ll take that advice to heart.¡±


    After a few more exchanges like that, Aunt Akemi soon called for us to the table. I guess she hurried as well to stop whatever tension that was getting built around us.


    But all in all, it¡¯s a fun exchange in the morning. Right? Yeah. It¡¯s probably not as fun for Uncle. But, oh well, he should get better at his responses to beat me.


    Following, we had a sumptuous and harmonious breakfast. Seeing Akane enjoying dining with her parents again, I¡¯m more than satisfied with it.


    There¡¯s nothing more precious than seeing my girl¡¯s genuine smile.

 Chapter 1703 It’s not that complicated

    <h4>Chapter 1703 It''s not thatplicated</h4>


    After breakfast, Akane and I resumed our daily routine. We changed into our training attire and went to our house¡¯s mini-gym together.


    We assisted each other inpleting our set exercises and made sure that we weren¡¯t straining ourselves on weights and other equipment.


    While catching our breath on a bench, I brought up a suggestion.


    ¡°Akane. Shall we start practicing our swings? It won¡¯t be toote to familiarize myself with the basics, right?¡±


    Even without exining it too extensively, Akane immediately got it. It was as if she was waiting for me to bring it up.


    Her eyes lit up and a knowing grin surfaced on her lips, ¡°Was watching Fuyu yesterday get you motivated, husband?¡±


    ¡°She did. She¡¯s that amazing.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I haven¡¯t beaten her yet when ites to tennis. Though she would always hold back if it was during our PE ss.¡±


    ¡°Ah. She¡¯s also kind enough to hold back, huh? I thought she¡¯d be like Otoha whose shinai would spare no one as soon as she got ahold of it.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. She¡¯s so much nicer than you think, husband. That¡¯s why Futaba, Eri, and I love her a lot. Also, it¡¯s part of the reason why I like you to take care of her as well... It¡¯s better you than any other guy out there. Not that she¡¯s interested in someone else...¡±


    Yep. That¡¯s my influence talking already. But thinking about it, her intention was still for the well-being of her friend. Just that, the way she went around it was a little forceful.


    ¡°Girl. Shouldn¡¯t it be her choice?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It should. All I¡¯m doing is bing a bridge. Haven¡¯t you noticed? She¡¯s not really repulsive to the idea of me bringing you two together.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. However, it¡¯s for a different reason. She believed you wanted us to get along with each other... Well, I don¡¯t know if I can still hold onto that reasoning. Yesterday felt different.¡±


    Understanding my reluctance, Akane brought up that one detail. She¡¯s not wrong. Fuyu wasn¡¯t really that averse to the thought of getting close to me even when she was still prejudiced because of her suspicion. And our past few encounters were already changing my opinion of her, especially how she seemed so pleased to be doted on by me.


    ¡°Heh. She had you take responsibility to calm her down, right? And then she showed that magnificent performance. I believe you also yed a part in that as well. She got into top condition.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating it. But well, Sena and Satsuki¡¯s club also forgot about the pressure when I showed up in their clubroom. I guess I just have that calming effect, no?¡±


    ¡°Not a calming effect. Husband, your charm is just so great that everyone can forget the pressure they¡¯re under or being nervous in your presence. Your brimming confidence as you carry yourself is contagious enough to infect other people. Or mostly girls who are at the very least charmed by your appearance.¡±


    Is that so? I don¡¯t know but if she¡¯s seeing it that way, it must be close to it. If I go and ask Sena or Satsuki, they¡¯ll probably answer the same way.


    ¡°Anyhow, Fuyu already warmed up to you, husband so... I won¡¯t meddle anymore. I¡¯ll leave it to both of you. Whether it will bloom or not, it¡¯s not my business anymore.¡±


    Upon saying that, Akane left the room to get our tennis racket from where we stored it.


    She really timed it like that to get me thinking about what steps to take from here.


    That reminds me... the deleted message from Fuyu. Should I ask the girl about it?


    Bad idea. She already deleted it. And that meant she changed her mind about letting me read it.


    There¡¯s no point bringing it up again.


    Instead of that, I guess sending a morning greeting won¡¯t be weird. Right?


    Ugh. Here I am, trying to fool myself again.


    Alright. I should just stop being indecisive with my thoughts...


    Picking up my phone, I immediately went to my messages and sent a greeting to Fuyu. It¡¯s not anything special. It¡¯s a simple morning greeting like I nned.


    As soon as I finished with that, I put the phone down to wait for Akane¡¯s return.


    Or so I nned to. The phone lit up because of an iing message before it could even leave my grasp.


    Not that surprising, it¡¯s a reply from Fuyu. That¡¯s quick, no? She¡¯s not waiting for my message, is she?


    Nah. It¡¯s only a coincidence. she¡¯s already on her phone, messaging Akane or Futaba and Eri.


    Anyway, I read it and as expected, it¡¯s just a return greeting. However, it became a series of messages, expressing her doubt and surprise.


    -Likewise, good morning too, Onoda-kun. This is new.


    -I never imagined I¡¯d be receiving a morning greeting from you.


    -Just to be sure, is this Akane¡¯s idea?


    ¡°No. It isn¡¯t. I just thought I should send you one.¡±


    I deliberated whether to reply or not but... before I knew it, my fingers already moved, rifying her suspicion.


    Though my conversation with Akane somehow dug her out from where I chucked her in my head, the girl didn¡¯t really ask me to message her. It¡¯s just another result of my overthinking. Or rather, it¡¯s my desire exerting its influence on me again.


    -I see. I¡¯m d to hear that. Don¡¯t misunderstand but I¡¯ll probably hate it if you getpelled to message me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Akane might be mischievous but I believe she wouldn¡¯t force someone, not even me or you, to do something we feel aversion to.¡±


    -That¡¯s right. Akane is like that. Even if she¡¯s yful at times, she¡¯s the sweetest person I know. She¡¯ll go to incredible lengths for someone she loves. I envy her for that.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see her face through these messages, I could imagine the girl bitterly smiling. She¡¯sparing herself to Akane. Or rather, she probably found Akane¡¯s never-give-up attitude towards me admirable. The silly girl stuck to it and finally got her wishe true.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s there to be envious of? Aren¡¯t you the same as her? You¡¯ll do everything to protect her; even from me. You¡¯re also a wonderful person, Fuyu.¡±


    -I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m meddlesome, right? I inserted myself between you because of my suspicion.


    ¡°You did it with good intentions. I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that. But if I have to pick something to criticize you with. Don¡¯t hate me for this, okay? It¡¯ll be your quick jumping to a conclusion.¡±


    -You¡¯re right. I got it over my head yesterday. I¡¯m sorry, Onoda-kun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I got to help you calm down anyway. I appreciate having the privilege to see you act like that.¡±


    -Huh? Wait. That¡¯s mean, Onoda-kun.


    I made it sound yful but I guess if it¡¯s only through text, it didn¡¯t get converted that well.


    ¡°Is it? Then you¡¯re free to scold me for it. In any case, I¡¯m still d I can help you out like that.¡±


    -Didn¡¯t I force you into it?


    This girl... Now she¡¯s being negative.


    ¡°Maybe? But I would still do it regardless. I wouldn¡¯t let you return with your head in shambles. And after watching you y that magnificently, I was already assured of my loss against you.¡±


    -Don¡¯t make meugh, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re someone who can excel at anything if you put your mind to it. The winner won¡¯t be decided without actually ying it. I think I¡¯m looking forward to that more than the Interhigh.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re making me ttered. Anyway, good luck with your match today.¡±


    -Will youe and watch again?


    ¡°Do you want me to?¡±


    -I do.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    After thatst message, Fuyu took a while before she could send her reply. And in that duration, Akane already returned with our racket.


    Noticing me on my phone, Akane instantly guessed what was happening. She walked over and sat next to me. Even though she didn¡¯t ask for it, I showed her the screen of my phone with that strip of messages exchanged between me and Fuyu on disy.


    Almost instantly, Akane''s lips curved into a smirk as she teasingly said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to resist, husband.¡±


    Well, there¡¯s no use denying it anymore. It''s not thatplicated anyway.


    ¡°You know me too well. But won¡¯t you also be there?¡±


    ¡°I told you, right? We might not be able toe. We¡¯ll leave Fuyu to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m justing to watch, you know?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Knowing you, if she invites you to apany her, you won¡¯t be able to say no. And I¡¯m sure she will be asking for your encouragement again. You¡¯re the closest guy to her and the one she¡¯s mostfortable with. Anyhow, enough about that. You don''t really need me to convince or remind you of anything. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll teach you the basic stances and footwork.¡±


    Handing me the racket that she gifted me, Akane pulled me up from the bench. I closed my phone and put it down. If Fuyu replied, I¡¯d still be able to read thatter anyway.


    Besides, Akane¡¯s right. I don¡¯t need any convincing. Every decision I made wasn¡¯t influenced by anyone else but me. In the end, I would be the one deciding what to do about my thoughts concerning Fuyu.


    For the next few minutes, Akane and I put our minds and bodies into swinging those rackets, familiarizing ourselves with them.


    Maybe next time we¡¯d be hitting some balls or just doing some rally. We could go to a sports center and use a proper court.

 Chapter 1704 Answer To The Contract Offer

    ?


    With spare time before ss, I escorted Akane to their school gates before meeting up with some of my girls to spend time with.


    Ririka informed me about her club¡¯s n to go to a convention together. However, the same difficulty we faced, there wasn''t an uing cosy convention nearby. The one closest ¨C which would be two weeks from now ¨C was in a neighboring prefecture. Since Ririka and I already nned to just go to the Summer Comiket, I told her that if they ever decided to go there, she could ask me to go with her.


    Even though she didn¡¯t explicitly say it, that¡¯s part of the reason why she told me about that n. And upon hearing what I said, the girl¡¯s happiness burst forth, earning me a shower of kisses from my girl.


    After that, Ririka brought up another paper bag which held another piece of prop for the cosy. She said it¡¯s not from an official design but from just one of the author¡¯s art for the character that became popr with every fan.


    She showed it to me and I do agree that it added anotheryer to the character¡¯seliness.


    Ririka then put it on over my uniform and snapped another photo of me that got shared to their group chat in an instant.


    As always, the girls who saw it gushed out at how fitting it was for me. Those girls, they¡¯d probably still stay the same even with a terrible costume ¨C they¡¯d beughing at howical it was though.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t simply let it rest with that. Taking the prop off of me, I put it on Ririka and snapped a few photos of her in it for myself.


    Since it¡¯s just a mantle, it fits her perfectly. And in my opinion, it fits her uniform better than mine because of how itplements her natural hair and uniform.


    Upon checking how the photo turned out, Ririka¡¯s blush became a great highlight to it. Paired with her blooming smile, it brought more light to how her poprity had been growing recently.


    Yep. She told me about getting more attention. Not just from the boys in her year but also some girls started approaching her when she was not with the others.


    They noticed how blooming she became and thought it was an effect of makeup.


    She corrected them by openly revealing her rtionship status and how I¡¯m making her everyday brighter. They got curious and asked for my name, of course. But instead of telling them that, the girl showed them a photo of me ¨C in disguise, of course ¨C as well as that social media handle where they posted my cosy photos.


    Thanks to that, I probably got a few followers from it.


    They only created that ountst week but it was already in the hundreds thest time I checked¡­


    Well, considering the vast inte space, that¡¯s just a meager number but in terms of our city¡­ it was probably enough to say that it¡¯s a little famous already.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if some of my ssmates already found it ¨C especially those who were active on social media.


    Ah. Right. Apart from those few followers my social media gained, Ririka¡¯s reveal of her rtionship vanished most of those who were still attempting to make a move on her or at least, those who didn¡¯t believe her when she told them about being already taken.


    That¡¯s good for them but that still wouldn¡¯t let them be off the hook for troubling my Ririka. And obviously, it¡¯s the same for the others.


    I might not have aprehensive list yet but¡­ I was ready to sweep a few of those idiots off and make an example out of them ¨C especially the persistent ones who wouldn¡¯t back down at all regardless of what my girls say.


    In particr, I caught one right after I sent Ririka to their school gates. I ran into him on one of the alleys I used to sneak away from the opposing wave of students.


    I blocked his path and interrogated him. He recognized me as the guy Ririka was dating so it became easy for me to teach him a lesson.


    I didn¡¯t beat him up since he¡¯s just one of those wimpy idiots who didn¡¯t know any better but I scared him to the point that he wet his pants.


    I wouldn¡¯t go into more detail on that. Let¡¯s just say he ran away like a dog in the end as I acted like I was going to chase after him.


    He left behind a trail of his piss.


    For sure, he¡¯d be skipping school. I warned him that if I heard that he was still at it, it wouldn¡¯t end with just him pissing his pants. He¡¯d be shitting as well.


    Will it be effective? I don¡¯t know. I will have to wait for a few days to know. But let¡¯s hope it will be, I don¡¯t want to smell someone¡¯s shit. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After that, I moved to the ce where I agreed to meet up with Yua.


    Or rather, Yua and her mother, Auntie Misora.


    The same asst week, she¡¯s driving her to school. As for the reason¡­ Well, she¡¯s still waiting for my answer to the offer she delivered back then.


    I already have an answer but it¡¯s not a ¡®Yes¡¯ or ¡®No¡¯. I mean, I¡¯ve already been convinced by my girls and Juri, after all, so I decided to stop letting this hang over our heads.


    Not long after I arrived there, Auntie Misora¡¯s car drove by, stopping right in front of me.


    As the car windows lowered, I was greeted by the pair of mother and daughter¡¯s enthusiastic smiles. Yua even opened the door for me to hop in.


    And so, without hesitation, I got in the backseat where my girl instantly cuddled up to me even with her mother at the wheel.


    Thankfully, Auntie Misora looked at us fondly through the rearview mirror.


    With a slightly embarrassed smile, I patted my girl¡¯s head before greeting her mother, ¡°Uhm. It¡¯s been a while, Auntie. I¡¯m sorry for this disy.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. That girl has been excited ever since she told me you¡¯re willing to talk to me again about the offer. Have you decided already?¡±


    ¡°I believe so¡­¡±


    As I trailed my voice there, I noticed Auntie Misora¡¯s forehead creasing, perhaps anticipating my rejection.


    ¡°I truly appreciate the offer. This might be presumptuous of me as an amateur but if it¡¯s possible, can I not sign anything yet? I¡¯ll be willing to do one or two shoots as a part-time job to get a feel of it.¡±


    In my head, since there¡¯s still the pending result of the contest where Juri sent my photo, I decided not to dive in right away. Win or lose, I¡¯ll be asking for Juri¡¯s opinion again.


    I already told Yua about this so¡­ this was just me informing her mother. She¡¯s the agent their agency sent to recruit me, after all.


    ¡°Hmm? I see. I thought you were going to reject our offer. So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to try it out first?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But please, I¡¯m not putting that out as a condition. I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯m cut out for it so¡­ as much as possible, I don¡¯t want to be a burden to both you and Yua.¡±


    Upon saying that, I nced at my girl cuddled in my chest. She was about to refute me by saying ¡®You¡¯re not going to be a burden¡¯ so I have to stop her with that.


    Thankfully, she understood my intention ¨C she switched it to pinching my arm though.


    On the other hand, Auntie Misora turned around to face me. Maybe to read my expression and determine whether I meant what I said or not.


    After a while, she nudged her sses and fell into contemtion.


    It didn¡¯t take long. Maybe only a few seconds ¨C or enough time for Yua to sneak in a kiss.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll raise this to Mashiro and the higher-up who drew the contract offer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I expected this. Yua also started by only doing part-time. They¡¯re just that eager to snatch you up before anyone else can. Tell me, no one else gave you an offer, no? For example, the other agency from that photoshoot.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve never been contacted by them.¡± I readily shook my head.


    Juri might be a part of that agency but she¡¯s not their representative. Besides, after what they did to her, I doubt she¡¯d want me to join the same agency even if she won our bet.


    Although she wanted me to be her partner, it¡¯s probably possible to aplish that even if I joined a different agency. Hopefully, I could find a way to extract her from the contract tying her there.


    From the shit they pulled, I would never trust them. If not for the entric old man and his authority, it would really be bad for the girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Well then, I¡¯ll leave Yua to you, Onoda-kun.¡± Satisfied by my answer, Auntie Misora nodded as she looked at her daughter and winked.


    Yep. She¡¯s now giving us the chance to be alone.


    With that, Yua and I got out of her car and started making our way to her school.

 Chapter 1705 Another Trouble?

    ?


    -Onoda-kun, do you still have time this morning? Can I meet up with you?


    On my sprint back to the train station, I received that message from a certain someone.


    Who? Given that those who had direct contact with me apart from my girls could be counted on one hand, it was quite easy to narrow it down. Furthermore, among them, only one would ask me to meet up.


    Ohori-senpai.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting this. We met each other justst Friday and I already heard an update of the situation from Aoi.


    That¡¯s why for this senior to ask for a meet-up, something else must¡¯vee up.


    Did her cuck of an ex-boyfriend corner her again? I doubt it. She already found her resolve and with Aoi telling me that she¡¯s pretty much distanced herself from him these past few days, only waiting for the opportunity to execute the n we cooked back then, this might be about something else entirely. Or not? I don¡¯t know.


    Looking at the time, if I said yes to her, I¡¯d really be cutting it close. Eguchi-sensei could be lenient with me even if I arrivedte but exploiting our rtionship for that was something I would never do.


    And so, after deliberating for a few seconds, I typed in my reply and sent it without stopping my steps.


    ¡°I apologize, senpai. I¡¯m already at the train station. I don¡¯t have time to spare anymore or I will bete for school. I¡¯ll pretty much be free while I sit my ass on the train. We can talk here.¡±


    Upon sending that, it didn¡¯t take long for me to arrive at the entrance of the station. Strutting in against the wave of students rushing out of it, I used my old technique of skillfully maneuvering to the side where I wouldn¡¯t bump into anyone.


    When I reached the waiting area where I ran into Hifumi before, someone ran up to my side and immediately pulled on my sleeve.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. It¡¯ll only take a moment.¡±


    Ah. No wonder, I didn¡¯t receive a reply.


    She was already waiting for me here¡­


    I admit. I hadn''t anticipated this and with my eyes focused up ahead, I only had a split-second window to respond when I caught her in my peripheral vision.


    Her pull wasn¡¯t anything forceful. It¡¯s more like a tug on my sleeve, asking me to follow her.


    At the moment, Ohori-senpai was hugging her bag in front of her as though she was protecting or maybe hiding herself using it.


    I also instantly noticed how she seemed distressed as though she was wary of her surroundings.


    I looked around and no one was really paying attention to us. Most students were walking past us after giving a short curious nce.


    A minute was a luxury already but since she already caught me, I guess I could spare her that much.


    ¡°Alright. Lead the way, senpai.¡± I said as I gently removed her hand from my sleeve.


    Ohori-senpai did another scan of our surroundings before timidly nodding. She then turned around and walked over to the waiting area which was pretty much deserted at this time of the day.


    Without taking a seat, she stopped on a corner that was fairly obscured from the entrance.


    She¡¯s shaking on her boots and it¡¯s most likely from fear of something. Whatever made her like this¡­ it¡¯s probably serious enough that she didn¡¯t want Aoi to know. Or rather, she wanted to spare the girl from this.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ What should I do?¡± She started. Her voice cracked by the second.


    ¡°Take a deep breath, senpai. I don¡¯t know what happened so¡­ can you tell me about it first?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right.¡± Following my words, she exhaled a deep breath, calming herself down. Noticeably, sweat started forming on her forehead. Possibly the result of loosening up the pressure she put on herself.


    Really, she looked so small todaypared to that time when she was making fun of me or ying her part as Aoi¡¯s older friend. There¡¯s not much of a trace of her former unruly nature anymore and all that was left was a shell hollowed out because of what happened to her rtionship.


    ¡­ I guess this was the result of ¡®love¡¯ not bearing the right fruit. It made her feel empty and it would take time for her to heal her wound. No matter what resolve she mustered a few days ago, she¡¯d still easily be reduced to this once another issue popped up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Take a look at this. I¡¯ve received this from our mailbox earlier.¡± With her hands still shaking, she opened her bag and pulled out something.


    One look and I immediately shook my head.


    It¡¯s a small envelope. In particr, it¡¯s an envelope that contains a bundle of photos.


    Ohori-senpai handed it for me to see but she took one photo out of it, possibly something sensitive enough that warranted that reaction.


    I didn¡¯t say anything about it and just started checking the photos on my hand.


    At first, the photos looked harmless enough and there¡¯s nothing suspicious about it. It was just a photo of a neighborhood shot from a certain angle, capturing the view. There are not even people or cars caught in it.


    However, halfway through it, I recognized the house in the background that gradually became the focus of the photos.


    It¡¯s the same house I escorted her to after that incident at the love hotel.


    As I continued to flip to the next photos, they eventually focused on a window. The window of Ohori-senpai¡¯s room.


    She was standing there, staring off into the distance.


    Then, after that, the next photo was in the same alley where we recently.


    I wasn¡¯t in the photo but Ohori-senpai could be seen standing there. Her face was a little flushed and her lips curved up into a relieved smile.


    Thinking about it, it might be taken after I separated from themst Friday but with Aoi not in the frame, I might be wrong.


    Alright¡­ I think I already have an idea of what''s happening. Even with the n we set up, this happened first before they could aplish it.


    ¡°Senpai, is someone stalking you? Did they leave a message or something?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. But there¡¯s a message on this one.¡± Ohori-senpai shook her head before handing out the photo she picked out earlier.


    It was already turned to the back. Knowing that she might not want me to see it, I simply read what was written on it.


    -Karin, do you think it¡¯s over? We¡¯re only starting. Show me more of that side of you¡­


    What the hell? I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s just stupid or really stupid. Even without attempting to investigate it, it¡¯s fairly safe to assume that the one who took these photos was none other than that glorified cuck.


    There¡¯s no mystery in this.


    Is the beating fromst time not enough?


    Ah. Of course, it will never be enough. He¡¯s someone who will believe his own fantasy, much like Ogawa, that I¡¯ve stolen Ohori-senpai from him. And it¡¯s giving him endless excitement.


    Now that she¡¯s trying to break it off and he probably never saw me again near her, he¡¯s trying to rile her up like this.

 Chapter 1706 His Motive

    ?


    Having reached that conclusion, I once again took another scan of our surroundings. It''s to check if the glorified cuck was somewhere nearby. Unfortunately, it¡¯s quite impossible to spot anyone who¡¯s purposefully hiding himself somewhere. My gut feeling was also not some magic that would trigger conveniently.


    If there was an ideal spot for that guy to hide, it would be within that wave of passengers and students shuffling toward the exit.


    But in the current situation, I didn¡¯t have the time to spare to check. Additionally, even if I somehow ignore beingte, that guy could easily leave his position if ever he saw me approaching.


    It would be a useless endeavor. Stupid or not, that glorified cuck would know by now not to be caught by me.


    With that, it left me no choice but to do something about our situation instead.


    After a quick deliberation of possible avenues to tread on, I pushed us further inside to obscure us from the public eyepletely.


    I handed Ohori-senpai the envelope back and carefully gripped her shoulders to maintain the distance between us. However, given how abrupt my move was, it still ended up with the girl crashing against my body.


    Bewildered, Ohori-senpai almost tumbled backward. She then looked up at me. A question mark hanging on top of her head.


    ¡°Senpai, if I may ask¡­ Did you show me that to help you think of a countermeasure or¡­?"


    Ohori-senpai hurriedly shook her head as she took a step back in reflex. ¡°No¡­ I thought I should inform you of this.¡±


    Thankfully, she got what I was trying to say. She shook her head as she looked down at organizing the photo stack on her hands.


    She¡¯s not lying. That much was true. Between Aoi and me, she probably thought that I was more knowledgeable about this. She believed I was stalking Aoi back then, after all.


    I couldmend her on that but Ohori-senpai failed to understand what her ex was trying to do by sending her this.


    Think about it. What is his ultimate motive? To get off with the fantasy that Ohori-senpai is cheating on him. Or that she is being taken by another guy. That''s how glorified cuckolds¡¯ sexual fantasies work, after all.


    It''s the opposite of how I thought my desire worked before.


    For them, the thought of having their girlfriend being in somebody else¡¯s arms was what got them going. It was probably enough at first but as that fetish progressed, they¡¯d gradually want more.


    For example, they¡¯ll ask the girls to recount the events or better yet, ask them for evidence that it happened like a photo. Some will also go out of their way to stalk them and catch them entering and leaving a love hotel or somewhere private together...


    In the end, they will eventually listen to or watch a recording of what happened and ultimately, be in the same room as they do it.


    Sick, right?


    Nheless, my past or my present isn¡¯t any better. Even if my aim is to make them all happy, it¡¯s still about satisfying my desire. It''s not self-deprecation. It''s simply the truth.


    Ugh. Enough about that.


    Before continuing, I let go of Ohori-senpai''s shoulder and took another nce behind me.


    In case that cuck¡¯s fantasy kicked in and he wanted to capture it before his eyes, I was hoping to catch him drawing closer.


    Regrettably, my view also got blocked by the curving of the wall. And even if there were approaching footsteps, it would be easily drowned by various noises circting inside this station.


    On second thought, it¡¯s probably to pin on the possibility that he wouldn¡¯t recklessly approach us.


    With how obsessed that guy is with the idea of being a cuckold, he would pick up even the small crumbs, weave them with his fantasy, and treat them as a delicacy to be consumed.


    It¡¯ll just be another mental shock for Ohori-senpai if she witnessed that.


    Anyway, I should properly clear this girl¡¯s head first. Keep her up to date.


    ¡°Senpai¡­ If I say that you¡¯ve danced to his tune by bringing that to me, will you believe me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As expected, Ohori-senpai didn¡¯t get it right away. She frowned as a troubled expression gradually crept on her face.


    ¡°I mean this particr situation we are in right now. This is just a guess but knowing how his mind works, this is possibly what he¡¯s trying to aplish by putting those photos in your mailbox.¡± I gestured by spreading my arms open before staring at her intently.


    Slowly, her frown straightened up but almost as soon as a look of realization shed on her face, an audible gasp escaped her lips.


    ¡°Eh??? Wait. Did I just make a blunder by¡­ meeting up with you?¡±


    Staggered, the girl took a step back right away, distancing herself from me. Following that, her head hung low, bowing to me in apology.


    ¡°O-onoda-kun. I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this. I¡­ I¡¯m so stupid to fail to realize this right away. I got so caught up in not knowing what to do with these photos.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to say apology epted but yeah, you really made a blunder this time, senpai.¡±


    Well, there¡¯s no use trying tofort her with a lie so being frank like this will help her more.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ I should have followed your words and just talked to you about this on the messaging app.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. But let¡¯s move past that. There¡¯s no redoing what was done anymore. At the moment, we can only try to minimize the possibility of him catching us together.¡±


    Likewise, there¡¯s no point for her to continue apologizing to me as it won¡¯t change our situation.


    Like I said, what that cuck is aiming for is fuel for his fetish. He won¡¯t be satisfied if he doesn¡¯t see us together. So, as much as possible, we have to deny him of that even if he¡¯s already hiding somewhere.


    However, doing so will just be a temporary fix. For all we know, he could¡¯ve left out a few snapshots. For example, the moment this girl ran up to mest week or when I escorted them back and Ohori-senpai was also sidled up next to me.


    We have toe up with a way to make him stoppletely.


    And honestly, thinking of a solution at the moment is impossible¡­


    Well, we can also execute their n of dering me as her new beloved. But by doing so, we have to make it believable to devastate himpletely.


    Furthermore, Ohori-senpai might not be ready for that.


    ¡°Senpai, hide in the bathroom for now. Take as much time as you can. I¡¯ll search for him in that crowd and if I don¡¯t find him, I¡¯ll send you a message and continue on my way.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shelving that previous thought, I came up with that temporary fix. She can spend as much time as she can in the bathroom.


    ¡°I understand. I will do that.¡± Ohori-senpai nodded. However, doubt was still apparent on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. If you¡¯re worried about him blocking your way, just ignore him. Let¡¯s contact Aoi to apany you.¡±


    ¡°N-no. I don¡¯t want to trouble her. I can ignore him¡­ But Onoda-kun, won¡¯t you give me advice on what to do next?¡±


    ¡°Advice, huh? Alright. If you can fool him, have him cough up the truth whether he¡¯s still holding some other photos of you or us together. Demand it from him. Also, you can straight-up execute the n we came up withst Friday. Deny him of his fantasy that you¡¯re still in love with him. I know it¡¯ll be hard to move on but if you really want out, you should steel yourself to be harsh and unforgiving.¡±


    There¡¯s no other way to say it. Beating the shit out of that guy alone won¡¯t be enough to stop him. His fantasy has to be shattered. And the only one who can do that is none other than Ohori-senpai, not me.

 Chapter 1707 Sachi’s Intention

    <h4>Chapter 1707 Sachi''s Intention</h4>


    Upon seeing Ohori-senpai disappear into the bathroom, I made my way back to the crowd and went against the wave to traverse to the other side.


    Since I already decided to at least check where he could be hiding, I should do that before going.


    And while doing so, I updated Aoi about what happened.


    Before long, since there was an interval of at least fifteen minutes before the next train would arrive, the wave of people eventually subsided.


    I kept an eye out on whoever would act suspiciously like covering their face from my gaze or packing up and hurrying to the exit.


    In less than ten seconds, I noticed someone looking like he had been alerted. He hurriedly turned around and rushed to the exit.


    From behind, I couldn¡¯t match him to the figure of that glorified cuck. So, either he¡¯s ackey ordered by him to keep an eye out here or I was just overthinking it.


    ¡°He¡¯s really not around, huh? Or he really escaped before I could spot him.¡±


    Resigned, I shook my head and looked towards the ticket gates before ncing back to the waiting area where I hade from.


    Just to make sure that I didn¡¯t miss a spot, I returned there and checked the male bathroom. He could also be hiding there, after all.


    Fortunately, or maybe not? No one was inside. All the stalls were open and no one was hiding behind the door.


    I washed my hands and cleared up my head before leaving.


    I messaged Ohori-senpai onest time and she also confirmed that she¡¯s alone there.


    When I went out, I knocked on the door and there she was, still looking like she was in the midst of a crisis. I patted her head to calm her down before saying goodbye.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going, senpai. Just act naturally when you leaveter. Also, if this escted further, can I suggest that you stop being too soft on him? You see, he¡¯s not going to stop. Now that I¡¯m in the picture, he¡¯ll do everything to satisfy his fetish. You have to deal with him with the same decisiveness as he does. Honestly, I¡¯d like to see the same unruly Ohori-senpai from before. Not this... overly caring girlfriend. You can hold onto your precious memories with him but please draw the line and don¡¯t let yourself suffer like this. Aoi and I are worried about you.¡±


    Truthfully, she¡¯s really making this hard for herself. But I couldn¡¯t me her for that. In the end, her issue with that cuck still rests on her hand. She can actually stop it without our help but she¡¯s been so lost after finding out of his true nature.


    So much for enduring the fact that he was constantly cheating on her. She needed to move past it and stand for herself.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve softened up a lot more than before, haven¡¯t I? I envy Aoi... She could still be the same even if she¡¯s so drunk in love... Thank you for this reminder, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Ohori-senpai¡¯s eyes became a little watery as tears started to form from the side of her eyes. One sniff and she stopped herself from bursting into tears. Moreover, she tried her best, even if it was forceful, to put on a smile... perhaps in hopes of abating my worry.


    Unknowingly, my hand slid down to her cheeks, caressing it and wiping the teardrop that was about to slide down from the corner of her eyes.


    That¡¯s all the help I could give her at the moment. Comfort.


    When she returned inside the bathroom to wait, I continued on my way and didn¡¯t look back again.


    -


    -


    Halfway through my train ride, I received an update from Aoi. Because of my message, she waited near the gates for Ohori-senpai. She said no one was following or watching her older friend.


    Well, that¡¯s good but I also reminded her just to keep a watchful eye for her friend as she¡¯s probably devastated upon knowing the reason for those photos.


    In response, Aoi told me that she¡¯ll bring Ohori-senpai with her when she meets up with the other girls during lunch. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s nning, but she¡¯s probably going to ask the others for advice as well. And with Mizuki and Otoha there, I¡¯m a little optimistic about whatever n they might cook up.


    Well, knowing the extent of their families¡¯ authority, that guy might just poof out of existence if ever they use it. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the ideal situation.


    It¡¯s a lot better for Ohori-senpai to resolve things by herself and just get some help from the others or us.


    For now, I could only wait for their update.


    Upon arriving at our school gate, Eguchi-sensei was once again standing there. She should''ve had a day off today but she¡¯s so diligent not to miss cracking on the tardy students.


    I was greeted by her pleasant smile which seemed to thaw away the frozenndscape before her thanks to her icy re directed at every student who wasing inte.


    Of course, I was among those students who werete. I¡¯m probably two minuteste. And it¡¯s because I missed the train and had to wait for another fifteen minutes before I could settle my ass inside.


    Anyway, that smile onlysted for a few seconds before she also handed me the stick. Then as I passed by her, she whispered, ¡°Come to my officeter, Onoda-kun. You earned a trip there for beingte, no?¡±


    Yeah. Right. Out of all the students, only I got that ticket to her office.


    Obviously, it¡¯s nothing but an excuse for us to get some alone time together. I would surely not reject that.


    After that, I once again got stopped at the shoe locker. Who stopped me?


    It¡¯s the same girl as before.


    Sachi.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. You didn¡¯t watch our game... I¡¯m sad.¡± The girl¡¯s voice sounded a little sorrowful but upon closer look, it was nothing but an act.


    I yed along with her as I changed into my indoor shoes.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m busy cheering for the basketball club.¡±


    Their club already lost during the first day so... there¡¯s really no way to watch her game.


    Sachi pursed her lips as she drew closer. She then reached for my cor, fixing it without saying anything before looking up tob my fringes to the side using her fingers.


    Alright... This girl is also turning a little bolder, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Yeah, I heard you¡¯re the loudest yesterday. Everyone who saw you was amused and mesmerized at the same time. I wish I could¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    ¡°Wait... It has already spread to the whole campus?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who do you think you are, you popr guy? Mind you, a lot of students are now anticipating any new rumors about you. I must say... even if I overestimated your poprity, it still exceeded my expectations. You know... there¡¯s also another new rumor that popped up. They said you and Ichihara-senpai¡¯s fianc¨¦e were seen walking intimately. Your ws have already reached that far.¡±


    Uh. Not that I didn¡¯t see thising but still... how popr have I be? Looking at it another way, this is another step for me to be more enigmatic, right? I mean, now that it has reached this point, even if I¡¯m seen walking with any of my girls, the other students will just treat it as a normal urrence.


    And the same could be said in this current situation.


    Even with Sachi drawing this close to me, it¡¯s now being treated as a normal sight.


    ¡°... Alright. I appreciate your updating me about my current poprity but... really, tell me the reason why you waited for me here.¡± I grabbed her hand, stopping her from ying with my hair.


    Sachi giggled before a mischievous grin reced her smile, ¡°Nothing¡¯s gonna escape your notice, huh? But honestly, I don¡¯t have any reason. I just found this window of time the only opportunity to get close to you... I¡¯m still your friend, aren¡¯t I?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°You are... But drop acting mysterious. I like you more when you¡¯re not beating around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is that so? Then... can I apany you to your ssroom like this?¡±


    Upon saying that, Sachi went to my side and hooked her arm on mine. She then lifted her chin a little as though proud of her aplishment.


    I still don¡¯t know what she¡¯s really aiming for but I guess she didn¡¯t want to fade in my head, huh?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind being red at by girls then feel free,¡± I answered. For sure, I¡¯d be faced with my girls¡¯ questioning gazes because of this but hey, that¡¯s also an opportunity for me to dote on them. It¡¯s a win for me.


    And by giving in to this girl¡¯s whim, I can keep her in check. Maybe I should really hang out with her sometime in the future. Just to properly understand her head. But as busy as I am at the moment, this is all she can get from me.

 Chapter 1708 As lively as ever

    <h4>Chapter 1708 As lively as ever</h4>


    Fearless she may have tried to appear, Sachi still sprinted away from me the moment we reached the door to our ssroom. As an athlete, her feet were proven to be quick enough to traverse the distance between our ssroom and theirs in the blink of an eye.


    She was like a sh of lightning who didn¡¯t want anyone to catch a glimpse of her.


    Nheless, before she disappeared inside their ssroom, I saw the girl ncing back at me with her tongue stuck out.


    Alright. I must say, that¡¯s adorable of her even though she basically escaped before a disaster struck her.


    Well, she probably didn¡¯t want all of us to be troubled over something minor. Little did she know, my girls weren¡¯t in the dark about her attempts to get closer to me.


    Rather than re at Sachi, they¡¯d probably raise their eyebrows at me, questioning whether there was progress on her side.


    Anyway, I continued on my way in and unlike the previous times, I didn¡¯t be the center of attention right away.


    Instead, I noticed that the festive atmosphere yesterday could still be felt. Our ssmates, especially those who watched the match. Apart from that, some of them were also talking about the fine dining they received at the restaurant, gushing about how delicious it was. In the middle of them, there was the grumpy girl who was like the star of the current show.


    Like Eguchi-sensei and the rest of the Basketball Club, it¡¯s her day off today. It¡¯d be fine even if she didn¡¯te to school. But well, it¡¯s Satsuki. And there¡¯s no need to guess her reason foring despite the exhaustion yesterday...


    ¡°Idiot. You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°Am I? Did you miss me?¡± I replied. Upon reaching my desk, I dropped my bag and turned to the girl. With my eyes focused on her, I closed the little distance between our seats and pulled her head into my embrace


    ¡°Geez. Onoda-kun, that¡¯s too much air early in the morning.¡±


    Even before Satsuki could scowl at me, someone else did it first. Wakaba who was at my right and behind Aya gestured with her hand, fanning in my direction.


    Aya giggled from that followed by the others who heard it.


    In response, I put her in my gaze and smirked, ¡°What? Did you miss me too, Wakaba? Should Ie and give you my embrace too?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams, you yboy!¡±


    Almost instantly, the girl backed away, crossing both of her arms in guard as though she was trying to block me off.


    Of course, that kind of response elicited moreughter around us.


    ¡°Ouch. That hurts. Aya, heal me?¡± Exaggerating it by acting like I got stabbed in my chest, I turned to Aya who was already anticipating my next move. I could also see Nami and the others shaking their heads at my antics but none stopped me. I could also see Hana itching to join in but she¡¯s possibly waiting for the right moment.


    I guess she¡¯s not going to mindlessly be an annoyance to the other girls or butt heads with Nami anymore. Nheless, that didn¡¯t mean she was going to stop in her attempts to one-up me. If she found the opportunity, she¡¯d jump right in.


    At the moment, however, it¡¯s Aya¡¯s stage.


    ¡°Yes! Come here, Ruki...¡± With her pleasantly brilliant smile, Aya opened her arms, seemingly weing me to cuddle in her chest.


    I could jump at it right away but Satsuki was still hugged by me. With the girl¡¯s face buried deeply in my chest, I heard her muffled voice discouraging me, ¡°This idiot. Don¡¯t go away. Pull Aya instead.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Of course, that was also picked up by the girls that were surrounding her. Shimura and Misumi had this kind of bitter smile on their lips. Possibly, they¡¯re trying to imagine if they could also be in the same situation as Satsuki.


    When they saw me looking at them, the two bit their lips and averted their gazes. Following that, Misumi decisively stepped forward before whispering, ¡°What about me, Onoda-kun? You won¡¯t ask me if I missed you?¡±


    On the other hand, Shimura just embarrassedly fidgeted at her spot.


    Yeah. There¡¯s always that contrast between them. It¡¯s the same as yesterday when I sat with them at their table.


    I gave Misumi¡¯s forehead a flick before gesturing for Shimura toe forward a little, which she did. Instead of a flick, I gave her a headpat resulting in her flushed cheeks.


    Following that, Aya came to my side hugging me. Then Chii, who probably went outside with An-rin and Kushii, arrived and instantly jumped in to join themotion.


    Just like this, even if I wasn¡¯t the center of attention at first, I unknowingly put myself back in that spotlight.


    The other boys were naturally either frowning or still amused and amazed at what they were witnessing. Of course, no one even attempted to stop or interrupt us. Not Ogawa and certainly not Fukuda.


    As for Sakuma... well, he looked like he made good progress with Setsuna-nee. Or maybe I was overthinking it. I mean, after getting that embarrassed yesterday, he probably became the outlet to vent that woman¡¯s frustration.


    ... He¡¯s really bing a pet, isn¡¯t he?


    -


    -


    sses soon started and Shio, who walked into the sight of me being surrounded by girls, faked a cough, dispersing us back to our seats. She then leered at me as a hint of jealousy shed from her eyes.


    I haven¡¯t seen her since yesterday. I guess we do miss each other, huh?


    Anyway, she started by informing us about the camping trip. She already contacted most of our parents and got their approval. Those she failed to contact, she called them one by one and gave them some printouts to take home.


    Then, for the homeroom, she only did a small quiz before she let me and Kanzaki present some materials regarding the uing trip. The Do¡¯s and Don¡¯ts as well as other reminders.


    Kanzaki was seemingly more eager since she got the chance to interact with me. In the end, I simply became a support for her, exining things she would forget to say.


    And that¡¯s how our first period came to an end.


    When the second period rolled over, I once again escorted Shio to her next ss. And with new rumors floating about me, the ssroom I entered instantly went abuzz. Thankfully, there¡¯s Komoe and Watanabe to disperse the attention I¡¯ve gotten.


    Komoe expressed her regret for noting with us yesterday. As for Watanabe, she updated me with some of the things I asked her to do. For example, her attempt to get closer to Marika.


    Looks like she¡¯s actually facing some difficulty because of those followers creating a wall around the girl. I told her a shortcut by referring Tanaka-senpai to her.


    After yesterday, she probably reported to Takashima already. And with Marika expressing her disappointment, that girl would surely do anything to get her approval again so it¡¯s a wise choice to use her for this.


    Anyway, since Komoe was already always with her, she also expressed her enthusiasm at helping Watanabe but in exchange, she sneakily asked me to dote on her like before.


    She probably thought she wasgging on whatever race she was in and she could only take whatever opportunity that woulde her way.


    I didn¡¯t deny her that. In the end, I still feel responsible for her and I¡¯m fond of the girl, just as much as her sister, I guess?


    Anyway, Yanagi Kaede also soon joined the duo, looking as lethargic as ever. While she already brightened up a bit, her motivation was stillcking. The girl also expressed her regret for noting to watch the basketball match.


    Now, because of that win and their guaranteed ticket to the prefectural tournament, everyone from that club was already like a celebrity on our campus. And apparently, that piece of news was a boon for me. It somehow shadowed the new rumors about me. Hence, despite how controversial I became, no one truly bothered me about that except Sachi.


    Soon enough, I concluded my conversation with them and returned to our ssroom.


    With this, time quickly passed. The lunch break as well as the end of today¡¯s school hours approached us. There were still other clubspeting in the Interhigh so... it¡¯s free time again.


    In any case, I already have a lot lined up for me. First on the list, reporting to Hayashi-sensei.

 Chapter 1709 Another headache for her

    <h4>Chapter 1709 Another headache for her</h4>


    ¡°Come in.¡± Hayashi-sensei¡¯s voice echoed inside the Director¡¯s Office with just one knock.


    She¡¯s waiting for me, huh?


    Turning the knob and gently pushing it in, the familiar aroma of a tea that Shizu often had me make for her surged into my nostrils. Looking at the side where her teamaker should be, I could see the boiler gradually start whistling.


    The timing was impable that the moment I stepped inside, it started to boil.


    Hayashi-sensei who sat behind her desk with her forehead curled raised her gaze. She looked at me for a moment looking unbothered before she gestured for me to take care of the tea.


    I wryly smiled and shook my head but didn¡¯t utter any refusal. It¡¯s best to just do it than make it an issue, right? I mean, she has authority over me. In this school, at least.


    As I walked over to the side, I inadvertently nced at what was causing her forehead to crease like that. There¡¯s a stack of papers neatly arranged in a folder that she kept flipping over and over while also circling a few things with her pen.


    Maybe it¡¯s a financial report for the other schools? I don¡¯t know. Given that she¡¯s even willing to fork out the expenses for the uing camping trip, she¡¯s probably not in the red. But I guess she could only really oversee things here in this school and let the others she hired do their thing at the other affiliated schools.


    In any case, whatever she¡¯s working on, I shouldn¡¯t really try to disturb her on that. She¡¯d tell me about it or ask for help if she needed it.


    All I have to do here is to report and then dip out to return to my girls.


    When I turned off the boiler and transferred its contents to the teapot, serene silence once again reigned over the room. asionally, crisp sounds came from the tip of Hayashi-sensei¡¯s pen as it ran across the paper.


    I poured the tea into a cup and put it on a small te before walking over to her table.


    Hayashi-sensei had her focus on the paper so it took her a while to notice me standing in front.


    Her lips curved up as her forehead rxed slightly. Following that, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s brows raised as she keenly watched me put the te down on her side, carefully avoiding disrupting her workce.


    She then looked down at the time and inhaled its aroma. Once again, her expression became more rxed. She ced her pen down and hooked her finger on the cup handle before lifting it to her lips and taking a sip.


    I remained standing on my spot, watching her meticulous disy. Hayashi-sensei still has her whiteb coat on and underneath it, she¡¯s wearing office wear of a gray cored blouse with buttons hanging on a thread from how bountiful her bust is. Thankfully, it was still buttoned properly, or else, I would get another window to her valley.


    To avoid getting caught staring there, I raised my gaze and focused on her face. She still wore her purple lipstick but upon recalling the first time I met her, it was paler than before and maybe, redder. I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s not much makeup on her face; blush-on to give her cheeks a healthy glow and a thin eyeliner highlighting her pretty pair of eyes. There¡¯s also a slick line on her nose, entuating its appeal.


    All in all, she still has the mature charm that would make younger men drool over her. I have no idea how many are always faking their visits in the infirmary just to get a glimpse of her but with how mysterious she presented herself to be, there¡¯s probably a lot.


    I guess, being put in the infamous Seven Mysteries of our school was fitting for her ¨C don¡¯t ask me about the other six, I can¡¯t remember them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Sit down.¡±


    Perhaps feeling awkward at how I watched her enjoy the tea, Hayashi-sensei unted her authoritative tone and pointed me to the same couch I used yesterday. Following that, she ced her cup down and closed the folder.


    Yesterday, she proposed a condition to me in order for me to continue helping her. I even heard herugh triumphantly when I walked away, thinking that she caught me off guard with her simple condition.


    Nheless, given that I already had permission from her, it also became my win.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with that, sensei? I think I can do my reporting here. Or if you want, I can give you a massage again.¡±


    ¡°This brat. I can finish this whenever I want. And no, I don¡¯t need any massages. Do I still look tired to you?¡± She snappishly replied as her eyes narrowed.


    Certainly not. And she¡¯s really not in a foul mood. She just found it distasteful that I was trying to worm my way to her side again.


    No matter what, she probably didn¡¯t want me taking the lead once again. She¡¯s older and the one in the position to order me. She would never easily give away her control to some brat who looked simr to her first love.


    Well, I could just be overthinking thatst part. But then again, my point still stands.


    As much as possible, Hayashi-sensei would probably not make her appear like a damsel in constant distress in front of me.


    ¡°I understand... But sensei, please. If you need help, you can always ask me. I¡¯ve seen the crease on your forehead so I thought...¡±


    ¡°Stop. It¡¯s not giving me a headache. And sure, I¡¯ll ask for your help if I need it. But you¡¯re here to report, no? Anyway, you¡¯re acting too stiff. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Nothing? I¡¯m acting normally. Or maybe, is it because I¡¯m not acting too shameless? Is that what you¡¯re missing, sensei?¡±


    ¡°... Stupid brat. Just act whichever way you want. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know your true colors yet.¡±


    ¡°I see... Then I¡¯ll do just that.¡± I nodded and let my lips curve upwards.


    Upon seeing that, Hayashi-sensei shook her head, looking disappointed and amused at the same time.


    Afterwards, Hayashi-sensei still had me move to the couch and she followed right after.


    Before doing so, I went to the teapot and brought it to the coffee table, pouring her another cup before doing the same for my empty cup.


    For the first few minutes, we just drank it in silence before I started my report. The same as yesterday, I began after I left the room.


    When I reached the point where I said I might¡¯ve knocked Ichihara Jun down, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s hands trembled and she almost knocked over her cup. Thankfully, it¡¯s already empty.


    ¡°You... Can you repeat that for me?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. When I picked up Marika yesterday, Ichihara Jun blocked our way. So, I think I pushed him a little too hard.¡± I repeated it word for word. Of course, I was lying through my teeth. I didn¡¯t push him. I pressed his shoulder firmly until his knees gave out. And I stepped on him, making him unconscious.


    The only witness to that was Marika and the pompous idiot himself. Even if his followers walked in and saw him unconscious, they wouldn¡¯t know what actually happened unless they saw my footprint on his stomach.


    ¡°You fool!¡± Hayashi-sensei raged as she leaned over, pushing both of her hands on the table. Then she reached for my ear, twisting it as she continued her scolding, ¡°What did I tell you? Never use violence again. Let¡¯s say you did push him to get away but how hard did you have to push him that he got rendered unconscious? Ugh... If someone from his familyes over and demands justification for what happened, I won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡±


    This... So, she¡¯s mad because of it, huh? She¡¯d be helpless if ever the Ichihara Family got involved. But then again, she reminded me to not use violence again, and yet... I did it out of spite for the guy.


    It¡¯s my fault. 100%


    And that¡¯s why, I let her twist my ear to her heart¡¯s content. I¡¯m guilty, after all.


    ¡°I appreciate the thought, sensei. And I¡¯m really at fault there. But don¡¯t worry. I doubt he¡¯ll call over his family for that. It¡¯ll be an embarrassment for him. But I guess, he¡¯s close to being desperate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I tell you, you idiot. Haa... You¡¯re bing one of my headaches, Onoda Ruki.¡± With a regretful sigh, Hayashi-sensei let go of my ears and plopped back down on her seat. Her face contorted into a frown as she started massaging her temples.


    Now, that makes me feel more guilty.


    That guy deserves it but really, I¡¯m just making trouble for this woman.


    ¡°Sensei, I apologize for that. I know nothing I say will be able to make up for it but... in the matter of Ichihara Jun. Can you leave it to me?¡±


    ¡°What? You still want to sh with him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n... But now that I realize how much this will affect you and our school... I¡¯ll try to reach an agreement with him. However, it won¡¯t be me giving up on Marika...¡±


    Hayashi-sensei looked at me for a while before giving another resigned sigh. She¡¯s probably giving up being mad at me as it wouldn¡¯t result in anything. But still, I troubled her again.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to make him give up on her? With how prideful he is. I doubt you can aplish that. Anyway, I haven¡¯t talked to Kujou yet. Send her to me today. I want to hear her thoughts on this first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get to that. Then, sensei, should I continue with my report?¡± I nodded right away. She¡¯ll be with us in that empty clubroom for our lunch so I can just escort her here. Besides, Marika already expressed her willingness to talk to Hayashi-sensei.


    ¡°Go. Nothing will surprise me anymore. And that massage...e here and ease my headache.¡± Shrugging her shoulders, Hayashi-sensei then waved her hand before ordering me toe to her side.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t waste any moment on that. Moving to the back of her seat, I quickly get on massaging her head while also continuing on the report.


    Hayashi-sensei didn¡¯t interrupt me anymore. She silently listened to me as her head gradually eased up from the movements of my hands.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1710 A little help

    <h4>Chapter 1710 A little help</h4>


    A few minutes after I finished my reporting, I simply focused on massaging Hayashi-sensei¡¯s head. Eventually, she closed her eyes, looking more rxed than earlier. The crease on her forehead disappeared and her natural beauty once again returned to its peak.


    Looking at her from above, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at how she just let herself be stuck in a standstill, longing for her first love for so long. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Many probably tried to woo her but to no avail. And now that she freed herself from it, there¡¯s no doubt that if they found out about it, they¡¯d once again pile up in front of her to take her hand in marriage.


    They¡¯ll be lucky if they can emte even a portion of what made her like my father that much. Will it be impossible? Maybe. But in the end, it¡¯s all up to her.


    ¡°How is it, sensei?¡± I soon raised that question as my way to wiggle my way out of this situation.


    I finished my report and her headache was more or less relieved from the massage, no matter how amateurish my moves were. There¡¯s no reason for me to remain here anymore.


    ¡°What? Do you like to be praised?¡±


    Taking a different meaning from that question, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s lips drew into a smirk as her eyes opened slightly to look at me. Almost instantly, a crease once again formed on her forehead. Either she didn¡¯t like me staring at her from above like this or she just found my face unpleasant because I still reminded her of my father. Whatever the case, I tried to interpret it on my own terms.


    That didn¡¯t sit well with her and she¡¯s probably just embarrassed to admit it.


    Yeah. Right. As if it¡¯s always that convenient to be correct in all of my assumptions.


    ¡°Nope. Just making sure whether it¡¯s effective or not. I may have offered it but I¡¯m not an expert.¡± I answered with a straight face, not minding her current expression.


    ¡°Not an expert, huh? And yet you boldly im you want to help me. You¡¯re gutsy and shameless. That¡¯s something you beat your father in.¡±


    And there she goes again. When will she stop bringing him up, I wonder? As much as I try not to push our conversation there, she¡¯ll always have a way to insert him... But then again, this shows how much she really likes him.


    ¡°You mean he¡¯s not shameless and gutsy?¡±


    ¡°He is. But he¡¯s only like that around your mother. When ites to other people... he¡¯s your typical nerdy guy who has nothing to talk about but his studies.¡±


    ¡°I see. Nerdy guy... Why does he im he¡¯s an intellectual?¡±


    ¡°Intellectual? Hah! If you saw him never backing down from debating with other people regarding his views and opinions while backing it up with knowledge you won¡¯t normally pick up in a school textbook, you¡¯ll have the same opinion as me. He was such a nerd.¡±


    Hayashi-sensei ended that with a chuckle as her eyes seemed to wander to days past, remembering a moment she just described.


    ¡°Maybe I should try bing one as well.¡±


    Saying that sessfully pulled her mind back to the present. However, I was met with a sneer.


    ¡°You? As if you have time to absorb more knowledge with how busy you are chasing after girls.¡±


    She¡¯s not entirely wrong with that. I don¡¯t have a lot of time. But she had no idea how I could still cram a lot even with my extremely limited time.


    ¡°Well, this might sound like I¡¯m bragging but I¡¯m studying a lot of things on the side.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°You know, lessons in business etiquette, keyboard, boxing, and maybe some tennis? I have reliable mentors on them.¡±


    ¡°Who? Your girls? Alright brat, that¡¯s bragging. But here, let me remind you, you¡¯re doing a lot of things at the same time. That is a recipe for poor efficiency.¡±


    I understand what she¡¯s trying to say. Most of the time, people will not really improve if they focus on a lot of things rather than on one. Not only that, it will be a waste of time because any lesson won¡¯t stick in their heads.


    ¡°Maybe it is inefficientpared to someone only focusing on things. However, sensei... I only have a few years here. I have to choose my path before graduating. That¡¯s why I decided to try different paths and study them to find out what will be best for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the phrase ¡®do not bite more than you can chew¡¯? Wait. Forget it. You¡¯re like that already. You¡¯ve bitten a lot of ripe fruits out there and you¡¯re not stopping. You¡¯re a hopeless brat.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I won¡¯t refute that. It is just as you say, sensei. Nheless, I¡¯ll continue with it... I have the support of everyone. They¡¯re willing to stay with me. I have to be the man that can support everyone too, no matter how difficult it will be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to discourage you on that but you¡¯re aware that words will be just words until you¡¯ve aplished what you set for yourself, right? Don¡¯t get burnt out.¡±


    This time, Hayashi-sensei reached for my hands and squeezed them tight. There¡¯s no meaning to it. It¡¯s just an elder trying tofort the younger generation.


    Her lips also rxed into a warm smile, something I seldom see from her.


    As a response, I nodded and smiled back. Following that, when she let go of my hand, I bent my knees a little before enclosing my arms around her shoulders, embracing her from behind.


    Hayashi-sensei didn¡¯t expect that. The moment she realized what I did, she became stiff as she stared at my crossed arms in front of her.


    ¡°Thanks for the concern, sensei. I think I should say the same to you. Don¡¯t get burnt out. You kept on iming that you¡¯re fine but the way I see it, you¡¯re still struggling.¡±


    ¡°... Shut up, brat. What do you know?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not a lot but I¡¯m quite keen on picking up people¡¯s emotional state so even if you try to hide it, I¡¯ll still be able to pick up when you¡¯re conflicted about something. Anyway, I apologize for embracing you like this. I just thought you might need it.¡±


    Well, it was really obvious to me but doing this was also my way to continue separating my image from that of my father in her head. I know it¡¯ll be hard for her not topare us but it¡¯s necessary.


    I might also just be getting ahead of myself here... if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll apologize to her again when the timees. But for now... it¡¯ll be like this.


    Hayashi-sensei stayed silent for a long while. I tried to read her expression from the side but all I managed to pick up was that she was locked in contemtion.


    A minute or two came to pass before she looked in my direction as she indignantly muttered, ¡°... I¡¯ll only forgive you this one time.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll ask for permission next time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no next time!¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply to that anymore and simply put on a yful smile which made her avert her gaze in annoyance. However, that¡¯s all she did, my arms remained locked around her, and gradually, Hayashi-sensei leaned her head against my chest as she also attempted to rx in this state.


    If someone suddenly opened the door, seeing this sight would definitely be bad. But thankfully, no one would ever dare to enter this room without her permission.


    Just like this, my stay in the room got extended for a few minutes.


    When I was about to excuse myself, Hayashi-sensei gave me a reminder, ¡°I appreciate your help but don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened, you shameless brat.¡±

 Chapter 1711 Interrupted Quality Time

    <h4>Chapter 1711 Interrupted Quality Time</h4>


    Going down the Administration Building, my feet turned to the direction of the faculty. I peeked into the room in hopes of catching Shio and Eguchi-sensei. That way, I wouldn¡¯t look suspicious when I walked straight towards their office.


    Unfortunately, none of the two women were inside the faculty but someone else found and approached me before I could walk away.


    It¡¯s the 2nd-year PE Teacher and the Advisor of the Volleyball Club, Orimura-sensei.


    ¡°Did you get called by Ryouko again?¡±


    That¡¯s the first question she brought up as soon as she pulled me to the side to stop me from blocking the door.


    As always, she looked like she was not pleased to see me but at the same time, there¡¯s this hint of amusement hanging over her head. If I had to describe it, Orimura-sensei was like parents who caught their kid stealing candy from their candy jar. A wicked grin rose from her lips and most likely, she was already imagining me making all sorts of excuses. Hence, the amusement.


    Well, apart from seeing her from afar these past few days, we didn¡¯t have a lot of encounters. And I was thankful that she had yet to walk in on Eguchi-sensei and me when we were cuddling each other in her office. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be this amused to see my face.


    ¡°Yes. I waste to school so she told me to look for her. I see that she¡¯s not here.¡±


    That¡¯s a valid reason. But Orimura-sensei stared at me for a few seconds, perhaps trying to ascertain whether I was making it up or not.


    Obviously, she leaned more on not believing my excuse as her grin stretched further to the side. Well, she¡¯s turned like this upon finding out what her friend feels about me. It¡¯s like she wanted to protect her from making a mistake but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t really rob Eguchi-sensei of the only male student she managed to getfortable with.


    Crossing her arms, Orimura-sensei seemed to be weighing something else. Then, she peeked her head in the faculty, shouting to another teacher who she was conversing with earlier, saying she¡¯d have to step out for a while.


    Once that was done, she faced me again and said, ¡°She¡¯s in her room. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    With the way she didn¡¯t wait for my response and stepped past me to start walking in the direction of the private rooms, she was not going to take no for an answer.


    Uh. I guess it¡¯s my fault for being caught by her. But then again, it¡¯s probably better this way than having her catch us in the act.


    Upon arriving there, we were weed by Eguchi-sensei¡¯s cheerful smile. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ah no. She was probably only expecting me and when she found her friend, that smile froze for a moment.


    Thankfully, Orimura-sensei failed to notice something wrong with it and Eguchi-sensei skillfully recovered from that.


    I noticed a slight hint of disappointment in her eyes though. She¡¯s probably looking forward to my appearance but with Orimura-sensei here, we wouldn¡¯t be able to act ording to our current intimacy with each other.


    Orimura-sensei walked in ahead and continued to the same sofa she oftenid on.


    With her back temporarily turned to us, that gave me the chance to draw closer to Eguchi-sensei. I walked over and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ryouko-san. I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡±


    Understanding what I meant, Eguchi-sensei nodded before furtively sping my hand. I responded by letting my fingers fill the gaps in her hand and hiding our connection.


    We then walked over to Orimura-sensei who was once again about toy down on it.


    Perhaps thinking of ways to prolong our connection, Eguchi-sensei pushed her friend to the side, opening up the space for us.


    And with that, the situation turned out a little awkward as the three of us upied the long sofa. Moreover, because of our linked hands that we continued to hide behind us, I ended up sitting in the middle of them.


    With our shoulders touching due to how limited the space became, Orimura-sensei raised an eyebrow as she stared at me suspiciously.


    I put on a silly and awkward smile causing her to sneer. But upon seeing Eguchi-sensei acting calm and unbothered, she didn¡¯t continue snarling at me. She released a resigned sigh though.


    I mean, even without explicitly stating it, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for her to get a hint on the reason why we ended up this way.


    ¡°Ryouko... Is this how you¡¯re supposed to scold him for beingte? Sandwiching him between us?¡±


    ¡°No. I improvised, Sanae. You¡¯re here with us so I thought... why don¡¯t I employ your help as well?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Orimura-sensei stared at her friend for a long while before breaking into a forced smile, ¡°This is unusual of you, Ryouko. You normally want to dole out punishment yourself but with this idiot... Ugh... Alright. Forget I said anything.¡±


    Shaking her head, Orimura-sensei didn¡¯t continue with her words. Looking at my side and how her grip tightened, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s pressure-filled gaze must¡¯ve cowed her to relent.


    A momentter, I could feel my side being pinched by a strong grip. It¡¯s not painful but it¡¯s also not your normal pinch using a thumb and a forefinger but a whole hand gripping tightly on my side.


    Yep. It¡¯s Orimura-sensei taking out her frustration on me.


    Reading how tumultuous this situation had be, I opened my mouth in an attempt to calm the waters down.


    ¡°Uhm. Can I say something?¡± I raised my hand, drawing both of their attention.


    Eguchi-sensei embarrassedly nodded. She probably understood what she did. On the other hand, Orimura-sensei simply put me under her sharp gaze while keeping her hold on my side.


    ¡°It feels a little hot in here. Should I get us some refreshments?¡± Upon saying that, I let go of Eguchi-sensei¡¯s hand before walking over to her mini-fridge.


    Maybe not expecting that move from me, both teachers stared at me in disbelief before their eyesnded on each other. A few seconds of silenceter, the two of them burst into a peal of joyfulughter.


    ¡°Yeah. Get me a beer, shameless boy.¡± That¡¯s Orimura-sensei. Her eyebrows rxed and she¡¯s more amused now than suspicious. Well, she¡¯s still suspicious about us but she probably decided not to openly act like that anymore.


    As for Eguchi-sensei, she sped her hands together and released a long breath before answering me, ¡°Um. I¡¯ll take water, Onoda-kun. Get yourself a drink too. I stock up on soda and juice there.¡±


    She got her head in order too. I mean, she became a little impulsive there. I only nned to hold her hand for a bit since there was Orimura-sensei in the same room as us but Eguchi-sensei pushed the situation to the point that she became a little confrontational at Orimura-sensei¡¯s presence here ¨C which also gave more hint that my visit here wouldn¡¯t just be because I was going to be scolded for beingte.


    Maybe they¡¯ll have another talk about thister with just the two of them but at the moment, they decided to let go of the issue.


    After taking a bottle of water, beer, and soda from the fridge, I walked back to them and handed them their drinks.


    Following that, I sat back down in the middle, squeezing myself in between the two teachers.


    This time, Eguchi-sensei didn¡¯t hesitate to open up more space by moving her body a bit to the side, allowing the side of her bountiful front to press against my arm. As always, it was a heavenly feeling.


    As for Orimura-sensei, she rolled her eyes at me before taking a huge gulp of her beer. Even if she wanted to berate me orment on how close we¡¯d be, she already knew that it would be like nagging to the air. It¡¯s a hopeless endeavor.


    With this, although Eguchi-sensei and I didn¡¯t get our ¡®quality time¡¯, we got into a pretty interesting conversation that producedughter from us three. And during it, the boundary between our role of being teacher and student faded a bit.


    Yep. In the end, despite her nagging suspicion, Orimura-sensei stopped looking at me through the lens of a teacher. In her eyes, I became the shameless guy who charmed her best friend. She wanted to tear me apart but she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it because of Eguchi-sensei.


    As for the supposed scolding, let¡¯s just say Orimura-sensei handed it out using her snappish remarks every time I would say something shameless.

 Chapter 1712 Dreaded Moment

    Chapter 1712 Dreaded Moment


    When I was about to leave Eguchi-sensei¡¯s room, I thought Orimura-sensei would once again run after me to give me a reminder. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t. I even waited for a while just to see if she was just biding her time but no one showed up.


    What I did there was effective, huh? Possibly. She couldn¡¯t only call me out for my shamelessness, after all. And perhaps, seeing how Eguchi-sensei had started bing more cheerful added to her reprehension of being always against us.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t know what was really in her head unless we talked about the issue openly. At the moment, I could consider what happened there a great result.


    Eguchi-sensei enjoyed our time too. It was evident by her cheerfulughter whenever Orimura-sensei and I would banter at something I shamelessly said. In fact, even though we didn¡¯t share a lot of intimate moments there, my lovely PE teacher spoiled me a lot already.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. Tomorrow, I will be with the Basketball Team for most of the day, we¡¯ll get more chances to spend more quality time by then.


    Not wasting any more time, I made my way to Shio¡¯s room. As she was also expecting me, I was weed by her usual doting smile and warm embrace.


    Like the previous asions, our time together would surely be spent more intimately as I couldn¡¯t openly flirt with her in public. Even without explicitly saying it, I could sense her longing for me each time our eyes would meet during ss. Moreover, even when I escorted her in between sses, the time we would get was always insufficient or more often than not, there wasn¡¯t any window of opportunity during it.


    That¡¯s why she¡¯s always looking forward to my visits. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After returning that embrace and greeting her with a kiss, we moved further into her room.


    It¡¯s a ce I was already familiar with so¡­ there¡¯s really nothing new to see.


    But then, I noticed her busy desk and found myself walking towards it.


    It¡¯s filled with books and other teaching materials. Given that she held off on giving us difficult lessons this week, she was already sorting out her lessons for next week as well as adjusting her lesson n.


    I stood before it and took a peek at the top of the pile. Almost instantly, I gave up reading what was written on it.


    I mean, it¡¯spletely in thenguage she¡¯s teaching us. My head hurts just staring at it.


    Somehow, I had this feeling that if I tried to read it aloud with my skewed pronunciation, I might summon a demon that Elizabeth would love to catch.


    Alright. That¡¯s an exaggeration. Still, that¡¯s how it appeared to me.


    Noticing my reaction to that, Shio¡¯s pleasant giggles rang behind me followed by her arms sliding from my side. Locked in her embrace, she rested her chin on my shoulder as she pointed at the paper I tried to read.


    ¡°Silly Ruru, flip that page over. You see. I¡¯m only using that one as a reference.¡±


    ¡°... Is that so? My bad. I thought I would ascend if I managed to understand everything from this.¡± I put on an embarrassed smile as I yed it off humorously.


    Then, I did as she instructed. Sure enough, the next page wasn¡¯t a spell book to summon a demon but a proper understandable lesson.


    Ugh. How would I know that the next page would be different, right? In any case, that¡¯s really silly of me. It¡¯s impossible to always be the confident guy who can beposed at any given moment.


    ¡°Oh. You certainly will. That¡¯s the globalnguage. By being skilled enough to hold a conversation, you can travel to any country without feeling lost. s, a lot of students aren¡¯t that keen to study it.¡± Shio said, expressing a bit of her disappointment.


    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sympathize. She¡¯s right. Although it¡¯s only been more than two months since she started teaching, she probably found a lot of students struggling with the subject. Furthermore, only a select few would be so eager to understand it while the majority would just focus on memorizing whatever word they could memorize to get a passing score on quizzes and tests.


    Since I was among the few, I could attest to how hard it was really hard. If not for Shio, I might also fall into that second category. She¡¯s teaching me on the side so... I think I have an edge when ites to it.


    And for sure, she¡¯ll continue to do it even when I go up a year.


    ¡°I do hope I can help motivate them but... it¡¯ll be hard, no?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Idiot Ruru, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s my job as the teacher to make you all learn. Having you by my side is enough.¡± She pinched my cheek before leaning closer, nting her lips on it. ¡°Un. Rather than them, I can feel my motivation returning. Ruru, is this what Hiyori called Ruki Energy? I feel like I can do anything as long as I have my constant dose of you.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re the one being silly, Shio. Shall I charge it up further then?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Turning around to face her, Shio and I once again entered our usual state whenever we were in this room. Forget about recharging her energy, our time together would always be like this¡­ fluffy andforting ¨C and more often than not, passionate.


    A minute or twoter, we already moved to our usual spot in this room; the long couch.


    Instead of straddling me like before, the two of us lie down on it, cuddling each other. Although it wouldn¡¯t be strange if we immediately went into a more intimate moment, we decided to just converse first. I talked about the things that happened around me and she did the same.


    Although mine was so eventful that Shiomented how I was still alive from how overwhelming it was, hers was a pretty interesting day as well.


    She had interesting conversations with some of the parents that she called to get consent for the camping trip. She listed it to me one by one,ughing in between. And when she reached the point of talking about her call with my parents, Shio looked up at me with her face red from embarrassment.


    ¡°... Your mother, Ruru. She asked me to call her ¡®mother¡¯, not ¡®Sayuri-san¡¯. She¡¯s not that much older than me. How can I do that? Also, why did shee off as though she already knew everything about me? I¡¯m now dreading the day that I¡¯ll be meeting her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I couldn¡¯t stop myughter froming out. Shio pouted and bit my lips, expressing her discontent. Still, it didn¡¯t stop my imagination from running.


    Yeah. I could somehow simte in my head what exactly happened with their call.


    My mother was more of a menace than me, right? She likes all of my girls and of course, that includes Shio. Even though everyone has a good impression of her, they all expressed that they¡¯re also kind of scared of her. I mean, she¡¯s giving off that mysterious vibe of someone who was hiding more than what she showed.


    ¡°Knowing her, she won¡¯t relent on that... Should I stay by your side when we meet her? You know. You can pinch me if you feel embarrassed in front of her.¡±


    ¡°Idiot Ruru... Do I really have to call her that way?¡± Creasing her forehead before cringing visibly as the red of her face grew deeper, Shio rubbed her face on my chest and released a silent shriek.


    For Shio to act like this with just a phone call¡­ it makes me anticipate how worse it will be when they meet in person.


    ¡°You can refuse... But, Shio. I think that will make her ecstatic.¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯ll try. When is Miwa-nee-saning back? I¡¯ll get a drink with her and then meet your mother. That way, I can make an excuse for being drunk when I call her that way.¡±


    ¡°Heh. That¡¯s a good idea. But you know, even Miwa-nee is afraid of her.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Being drunk can be a shield for embarrassing things. I can just act normally after that and continue refusing to call her mother... Uhm, maybe I will do so after we¡¯re married.¡±


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s a better n... Well, you can rest assured that she¡¯s just going to dote on you as much as she dotes on me.¡±


    ¡°Being doted on like a child...¡±


    Once again Shio cringed from the embarrassment. Nheless, she still managed to recover from it. She steeled her resolve to face my mother.


    We continued our conversation on that while also making use of our time together.


    We hadn¡¯t eaten lunch yet so I invited her to eat lunch with us. After deliberating for a long while, Shio declined, saying it was fine if we ate at our house but in school, even if she already decided to alsopete for more of my attention from the girls, she wanted to maintain her image of the teacher to everyone except me.


    And I respected that decision. Due to that, I ate with her first. We shared her boxed meal that she prepared early this morning.

 Chapter 1713 Interruptions

    Chapter 1713 Interruptions


    With the sses over for the day, students have littered in and out of the Club Building. Some were on their way to their clubs while some were just there to wander and kill some time before the actual club ours.


    Because of that, my short journey to the empty clubroom where my girls were gathered experienced quite a bit of interruption ¨C My growing poprity¡¯s fault.


    First, even before I could step foot inside the building, a girl blocked my path and started a conversation with me. She was with her friends who remained behind just listening to us. And from their uniforms, they were 2nd-year seniors who probably heard about me from the rumors floating around.


    The girl¡¯s eyes beamed with seemingly endless curiosity. However,pared to the girl I know who¡¯s like the embodiment of it, she¡¯s still ways away from her level.


    I mean, Otsuka-senpai would be curious about the littlest of things. Though I haven¡¯t run into her these past few days, she sometimes sends me messages filled with unrted questions. I always try to answer those whenever I have time. And like I said, answers just continued to breed more questions for her curiosity¡¯s satisfaction.


    Anyway, the girl who blocked me barraged me with questions, most of which were also unrted to what she might¡¯ve heard from the rumors.


    For example, she asked me if I like the anime and manga industry or what I think about the current trend of mass-produced isekai stories. How the hell would I know? Give or take, I still struggle to finish one light novel volume. I relied on Aya¡¯s book summaries and her retelling of the stories she read. And for anime and manga, I had no time to catch them. Well, there was a point where I diligently bought Weekly Shonen Jump issues and tuned in on a fewte-night anime ¨C for the obvious reason of using them as a way to approach my target. But that¡¯s already in the past.


    In the end, I found out the reason for those questions. The senior who blocked me as well as the friends behind her was a member of our school¡¯s inactive Broadcasting and Newspaper Club. Inactive because even if they still exist, they didn¡¯t have that much presence in the past few years.


    Most likely budget reasons or just theck of motivation from the members. It¡¯s a mystery why they haven¡¯t been shut down yet. Shizu also never mentioned them. If I had to guess, they got reduced to a simple hobby club.


    In any case, with that reveal of their origin, they admitted how they wanted to revive their clubs. And as the hottest topic recently, they decided to make me the front page and the headline for the broadcast and 1st issue of their newspaper.


    Furthermore, blocking me and barraging me with questions wasn¡¯t the end. They extended another invite to me for a formal interview in their clubroom...


    What a mess.


    I didn¡¯t answer them right away and yed it off as though I was hurrying somewhere.


    Thankfully, they weren¡¯t persistent in getting a quick yes from me. They also thanked me for entertaining and answering the abrupt questions on their end.


    Yeah. I think I got a positive impression from them. But well, I¡¯ll try to avoid them as much as possible.


    For the second interruption... I ran into Enomoto along with Nikka-senpai. The former called out to me as though we were best buddies. As for his reason, I had no idea. Thetter returned my greeting with an amiable smile. She¡¯s still as cheerful as thest time I saw her.


    I mean, I got her that chance to be alone with Enomoto and Reira-senpai had started bing cheerful after that tour invited her to.


    Instead of the wariness from before, her gaze was now filled with goodwill ¨C something Enomoto would probably dread to find out.


    In any case, I acted the same way as before around them, and with Enomoto, I got him to get straight to the point with his reason for calling out to me.


    Not that surprising, he mentioned the incident yesterday with Ichihara Jun or the new rumors about me. He even tried to tease me about it. And because of that, Nikka-senpai¡¯s amiable smile also temporarily disappeared. She thought I was going after Reira-senpai. That¡¯s why hearing about the rumors about me escorting Marika away pointed to her how unfaithful I am.


    And since I said temporarily, I actually managed to exin myself to her. Although not that convinced yet, she dropped it and just reminded me to take care of Reira-senpai when I see her again.


    Thanks to that, the third interruption was caused by myself.


    I asked them if she was alsoing so I waited for the girl to show up at the stairs. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Reira-senpai was surprised and delighted at the same time. And like Enomoto, she tried to tease me about the rumor she heard about it, saying something like, ¡°Silly brat. You¡¯ve been busy with another girl these days, huh? You don¡¯t need your favorite senior¡¯sfort anymore?¡±


    Naturally, I yed along with her more than I did with Enomoto¡¯s attempt.


    Since she mentioned it, I asked for a bit of her time and used it to catch up with each other ¨C acting shamelessly intimate with her at the same time.


    Reira-senpai wasn¡¯t averse to it. In fact, hearing me ask for her brought a spark in her eyes that seemingly dulled for the few days that we hadn¡¯t seen each other. And even if she kept on scolding me, putting me in her embrace swept away the negative feelings umting from her.


    For the girl, I¡¯m still no more than a junior she could befortable with. And the same asst time, she doted on me like a caring mother.


    My thought of acting naughtily with her was thrown into the trash. I decided not to take advantage of her anymore. At least, for the time being, I like our current closeness.


    Anyway, as much as I wanted to extend my time with her, it¡¯s unfortunately impossible. And so, before separating from her, I told her I was going to visit her again in the club next week.


    Reira-senpai agreed right away. Her eyes betrayed her and showed me how much she was looking forward to it. Mhm. For her, I was providing the tunnel that constantly leads her out of the prison she put herself in. And at the end of that tunnel was a new world she could explore with me.


    And there, after separating from her, I finally made my way to the empty clubroom.


    Weed by my girls who prepared another feast for us to share, our lunch and perhaps only time to gather today became rowdy and blissful at the same time.


    Like she promised, Shizu brought Marika with her. Experiencing another fun dining experience like yesterday brought more than a smile from her.


    Even after knowing that everyone in the room was connected to me, Marika was still pleased with the experience of being in a group where she was not being revered like an untouchable existence or someone they should serve.


    I guess that''s all she needed to be happy. s, her family circumstances ced her in that position.


    After going around the table, pampering my girls left and right, I eventually reached Marika. Copying what she¡¯d seen from the other girls, she asked me to sit down on the same chair as her. She¡¯s not on myp but on the space opened up between my legs. And naturally, my arms enclosed around her navel and my chest supported her body.


    In this way, she had me all to herself. Not that she¡¯s denying the others but I guess, she¡¯s just trying to establish her presence.


    And while she¡¯s not using her acting skills, her gracefulness as a noble blood was on full disy. But little did she know, the girls found her innocence adorable.


    Anyway, as I¡¯ve been meaning to pamper her as well, I did that while we conversed about things we could talk about. And from there, our topic switched to Ichihara Jun¡¯s reaction to yesterday.


    Apparently, the idiot tried to barge into the house she was staying in again. He got repelled by the two guards. And earlier this day, the pompous idiot came to her desk, warning her not to meet me anymore.


    But with Shizu picking her up personally, he couldn¡¯t do anything but watch her get taken away from their midst.


    ¡°And here I thought I could try to reach apromise with him...¡± Imented my na?ve thought earlier.


    With that guy, there¡¯s no reason topromise. I¡¯ll apologize to Hayashi-sensei but even if the idiot brings forth the might of his family, I¡¯ll face him for Marika¡¯s sake.

 Chapter 1714 Prominent Weakness

    Chapter 1714 Prominent Weakness


    Catching the visiblementation written on my face, Marika tilted her head in wonder. She stared at me with narrowed eyes as though she was trying to pinpoint an answer somewhere on my face.


    ¡°What do you mean, Ruki-kun?¡±


    I shook my head and put on a smile to assure her. And since it wasn¡¯t going to be a secret to them if I truly walked that path, I told her what was in my head.


    .


    ¡°I was thinking of resolving our conflict with him through negotiation. You know. I thought of talking him down until he gives up on you so as not to trouble a lot of people if ever he drags his or your family in our conflict. I realized how foolish of an idea it is to begin with. We¡¯ve already hurt his pride. He won¡¯t simply surrender to me.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Ruki-kun, must I remind you what you told me? We¡¯re in this together. Never hesitate to talk to me about it.¡± Marika cupped my face, appearing a little dismayed.


    Faced with her imploring eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile.


    Upon Seeing that, Marika pouted as she used her thumbs to stretch my lips and erase that expression from my face.


    The girls who were watching from the sideughed and encouraged Marika to scold me more. They also didn¡¯t like my thoughts.


    They¡¯re right, anyway. I keep forgetting that I shouldn¡¯t always decide on something by myself. I¡¯m not learning my lesson.


    ¡°Alright. You guys win. I¡¯ll tell you all about my n on how to deal with him after probing him further. I believe I will be running into him before the school gate.¡±


    ¡°You believe?¡± It¡¯s Shizu who raised the question. And since she¡¯s sitting on Marika¡¯s side, she¡¯s also technically next to me at the moment. The girl pulled on my sleeve to have me exin it further.


    ¡°Yeah. Enomoto informed me of his movements.¡±


    Right. That guy left behind that small information when he stopped me earlier.


    Apparently, he couldn¡¯t take what happened yesterday lying down. He got embarrassed when his followers found him unconscious.


    Well, he did lie downfortably on the floor so I guess that fits.


    But really, he¡¯s also one to not take lessons to heart. And I doubt he¡¯ll have the manpower to take me down ¨C not to mention, right on the school grounds.


    ¡°Your knuckle hasn¡¯t healed yet, right? Are you going to use that again?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. I can avoid him if I put my mind to it.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t. You¡¯re also itching to take him down again.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t read my mind, Shizu.¡±


    ¡°Numbskull, you¡¯re so easy to read. You¡¯re someone who will take care of any immediate threat around us. I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t punched Inugaki yet. But thinking about it, he¡¯s not considered a threat.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You win. What will you all suggest then?¡±


    ¡°Leave that issue to us. He won¡¯t be able to block your way nor touch Marika at all.¡±


    ¡°I second that! Ruu, we can make a wall with our bodies, no? They won¡¯t even get a glimpse of Marika-senpai.¡±


    Backing up her older cousin, Nami jumped in as well. I nced in her direction and the others also nodded in agreement.


    That¡¯s a great idea but¡­


    ¡°Nami¡­ You know what I¡¯m trying to prevent, right? I don¡¯t want to set a target on your backs. Call me overprotective but as much as possible, exposing any of you to people hostile to me is something I want to prevent. They can keep guessing on who¡¯s close to me or not but if they begin targeting you when I¡¯m not looking, I¡¯ll just endlessly worry about your safety.¡±


    It''s not that I don¡¯t trust they can protect themselves¡­ I mean, it¡¯s just a general rule that if they try to use force, girls are often at a disadvantage except for a few who are skilled. I taught them a simple self-defense of going for the balls but it¡¯s hard to execute it in tense situations. Akane, Sena, and Otoha will surely be able to protect themselves but none of these girls have any experience in fighting.


    I can hold more self-defense lessons for them but it still won¡¯t calm my worry for them if they ever get targeted.


    ¡°Ruki-kun¡­¡±


    As I was lost in that train of thought, Marika looked up to me, her concerned voice pulling me back to the present.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m with you in preventing others from being targeted. However, you¡¯re overthinking a lot. If we run away, they can¡¯t do anything to us. And I have my guards watching over most of the time. They won¡¯t allow any harm to befall me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Marika-senpai. He¡¯s known to us for his constant overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s one of his traits.¡±


    With Marika pointing that out again, the other girls dunked on me. I couldn¡¯t help but scratch my head because they¡¯re all of the same opinion.


    I know. We already have this kind of talk before but with Ichihara Jun being a bigger threat because of his authority I just can¡¯t help it.


    Of course, I¡¯m also aware of my own limitations. I can¡¯t always be there to watch over them so¡­ restricting them on what they want to do is just as idiotic as my overprotectiveness¡­


    Furthermore, there is no way to ensure that nothing will happen. But in the same sense, the opposite is true.


    In the end, it alles down to whether I willy down my worries and rely on my trust in them and their skills or not.


    Haa¡­ Well, to move forward, I have to tone down my stubbornness, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ll raise my white g here.¡± I hung my head low and eventually leaned down on Marika¡¯s shoulder.


    A momentter, I heard the girls snickering as well as Marika¡¯s handnding on top of my head, caressing it as though she was trying tofort me.


    ¡°There, there. We understand your good intentions, Ruki-kun. You can¡¯t stop loving us this much.¡±


    ¡°Marika-senpai gets it. That¡¯s his prominent weakness.¡± Hinamented as the girl leaned from across the table to poke my cheek, ¡°You¡¯ll think he¡¯s that invincible guy whenever he stands in front of us, protecting us against any storm. But here, we see him for how he truly is. An adorable idiot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s an idiot.¡± As always, Satsuki jabbed at me.


    After the two, Nami, Aya, Saki, and even Rae followed up.


    Andstly, Shizu pushed her chair closer to reach my cheek. She didn¡¯t say anything but her action alone was enough to convey it.


    This went on for a few minutes and we kept on circling back on the same topic where they continuously attempted to convince me to leave Ichihara Jun to them.


    Unfortunately, even if I raised that white g, I still held onto the belief that I should be the one confronting him and his pathetic ns to deal with me.


    Due to that, Shizu eventually settled on employing Marika to the Student Council and attaching her to my Disciplinary Office as a temporary secretary.


    That way, she could always have a reason to get away from Ichihara Jun and their followers.


    And that¡¯s where we reached an agreement.


    Marika was definitely stirred about it. She immediately went into imagining various scenarios where we spent our time together in that room.


    Unfortunately for her, her enthusiasm took a hit when she heard that I onlye to the office twice a week.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can ask them if I never visited them even if I said I couldn¡¯t.¡± I said before turning to the other girls.


    And one by one, they told Marika how I kept on walking them to their clubs, staying for a while in them, and picking them up when the club hours ended.


    Shizu also pitched in. And thanks to that, her enthusiasm returned.


    Following this, I brought up my n to escort Marika to Hayashi-sensei after I told them the summary of my meeting with her.


    Like yesterday, Marika readily.


    ¡°Okay, Ruki-kun. I trust you. When are we going?¡±


    ¡°Later, I have to make up for my blunder first, right?¡±


    I scratched my head and put on a silly smile. Being pampered by them wasn¡¯t enough to make up for it.


    Marika sweetly giggled at my reaction. And then, the other girls booed me, especially Satsuki who had already moved to my other side just so she could poke me.


    ¡°You sure do, Ruki-kun¡± Marika gracefully smirked, hinting how she liked that. Then her eyes scanned the other girls, gathering their reaction, ¡°Un. I must admit. I love seeing this side of you, Ruki-kun. The others love it too, I presume?¡±


    And with that question, the girls, starting from Satsuki, Shizu, and Nami, answered in chorus, ¡°Certainly. Dig at him, Marika.¡±


    Following that, their joyfulughter echoed in the room as they banded together to start teasing me.


    But like I said, this time, it won¡¯t be just them doing all the work. I¡¯m the core of ourplex rtionship. Taking care of all of them was within my skillset.

 Chapter 1715 Cant you pick a better place?

    Chapter 1715 Can''t you pick a better ce?


    The same as yesterday, the moment Marika was seen walking alongside me, onlookers showed up from all directions, wondering what exactly was the deal between us.


    Unfortunately for them, there are quite a few differences from what we¡¯d shown yesterday. The girl wasn''t clinging to me. Instead, she maintained a slight but deliberate distance of at least a few centimeters; just enough to keep our shoulders from touching.


    That¡¯s how it normally is when you walk with someone, right?


    Marika¡¯s demeanor remained that of a gracefuldy from an esteemed background. With every step she took, her form was filled with elegance, making both boys and girls in awe at the sight of her. They were mesmerized by her unique presence.


    As we walked past them, Marika fixed her gaze ahead, seemingly oblivious to the attention we garnered from everyone. And with a smile that could captivate even the coldhearted, she eventually left behind a trail of admirers who could only dream of being able to walk alongside her.


    I¡¯d bet that many of them had forgotten that I was walking beside her. She took most of the spotlight, bing their sole focus. Perhaps, if she wasn¡¯t always barricaded by her followers, she might have made a few friends already before meeting me. She also wouldn¡¯t be as miserable as the girl who kept on chasing after her inattentive, skirt-chasing fianc¨¦.


    Anyway, as we headed towards the Administration Building, I mentioned Watanabe and Komoe to her. Those two already interacted with herst week when she showed up in that padlocked room to defend me from Ichihara Jun. That¡¯s why when I mentioned them, Marika started looking forward to meeting them again.


    Regarding the girls she had already met and got acquainted with, Marika expressed her admiration for their boundless affection towards me. There was no need to confirm anything anymore; she knew that they were the ones I was about to mention back then.


    She¡¯s still trying to digest it all, but with today¡¯s lunch, she felt she had gotten closer to Shizu, Nami, and the others who were with us.


    In any case, Marika still felt when it came to hearing about my past. Perhaps she was preparing herself knowing that it was likely a different storypared to meeting the girl who was currently part of my life.


    Upon reaching the stairs leading to the higher floors of the Administration Building, Marika closed the gap between us and hugged my arm without any hesitation. There was no one around to witness us now anymore, after all.


    With a proud grin, she implored, "So... Did I do well, Ruki-kun?"


    Her eyes were brimming with anticipation, seeking for my praise. Marika transitioned from being the elegant youngdy to the innocent and candid girl who sessfully captivated me after her clumsy attempts at using me to get back at her foolish fianc¨¦. In any case, I also loved that side of her, the one that made her seem untouchable or in my words ¡®indescribably hard to read¡¯ when we first interacted in that convenience store.


    "It''s wless,¡± I answered softly as we reached the final step, arriving on the second floor.


    Marika hummed in delight, extremely satisfied.


    As we turned for another set of stairs leading to the third floor, I wrapped my arm around her waist and tilted her chin to nt another kiss on her lips.


    Uh¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it. It was irresistible when I saw her beaming in joy.


    However, my evaluation wasn¡¯t over yet. After savoring that kiss, I continued, ¡°But Marika-senpai, that''s not an act at all, am I right? That''s how you carried yourself before meeting me."


    "Un. That didn¡¯t need to be acted on.¡± She nodded. ¡°I had immediately noticed the attention thrown in my direction when I transferred here for Jun-kun. Having believed that I¡¯m only for him, I ced myself in a state where I cannot be bothered by anyone else aside from him¡­ I have devoted myself to perfecting my role to be his wife one day¡­ Regrettably¡­¡±


    Marika shook her head as she stopped herself from finishing her words. She then forced a smile to prevent me from seeing the miserableness that shed past her face.


    Well, I¡¯d be dumb if I didn¡¯t pick that up but the same could be said if I pointed that out. So¡­ I just did what I always do. Comfort her through actions rather than words.


    Besides, I feel responsible for bringing that up.


    Before continuing to the Director¡¯s Office, I pulled us to the side and I put her in my embrace, letting her use my shoulder or chest forfort.


    Understanding my intention. Marika wrapped her arms tightly as though she was trying to bury herself further in my arms.


    Following that, she lifted her head to meet my gaze. This time, her forced smile disappeared and was reced by an affectionate one, ¡°You said it yourself, Ruki-kun. I¡¯m stronger than you think. Must I still be bothered with the past I¡¯m going to leave behind?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re right. Just like how I¡¯ve stolen you from him, let me steal the efforts you dedicated to him as well.


    ¡°Pfft. Won¡¯t that make you a thief?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But senpai, can¡¯t I be the Thief of Affection?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon hearing that, Marika leered at me for a few seconds before her giggles turned intoughter, ¡°No wonder Elizabeth-chan loves you a lot, Ruki-kun. Shall I tell her about your new title?¡±


    ¡°¡­ That. Please no. I already have a lot.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it fit though? The Dark Prince of Unstoppable Greed, the skirt-chasing Demonic Tyrant, Possessor of the Irresistible Tongue, Breaker of Rtionships and the Thief of Affection.¡±


    As she recited those titles, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the heat rising on my cheeks and by the time she finished, Marika once again broke into a series of sweetughter.


    But thanks to this, the miserable look on her face disappearedpletely.


    I guess, it¡¯s fine to sacrifice my shame to see her beam with joy again.


    Marika pulled my head down and whispered affectionately, ¡°Un. I really love seeing this side of you. Ruki-kun.¡±


    Sealing my lips soon after that, it became her turn to take the lead. And in between it, our conversation continued.


    ¡°Make no mistake, senpai. I can turn this all around if I want to.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m generous.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Thief of Affection the Generous.¡±


    And once again, Marika¡¯sughter escaped her mouth. I quickly sealed her lips but I already lost the battle.


    I don¡¯t know how long we spent in that corner with our affection for each other heating the ce. However, once we both got satisfied, we found ourselves having a spectator at the side.


    ¡°Great. No wonder I keep hearing voices from across the hall. Can¡¯t you two pick a better ce?¡±


    With her arms crossed and body tilted to the side a little, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s unamused grin greeted us.


    ¡°S-sensei.¡± Marika stuttered as she quickly hid behind me like a squirrel. But with my hand holding her hand tight, she eventually stood by my side, a hint of embarrassment on her face.


    On the other hand, I scratched my head and faced the woman wearing my shameless mask, ¡°Uh. Sensei, here¡¯s Marika-senpai like you asked me to.¡±


    Hayashi-sensei facepalmed and dered, ¡°Shameless brat. One of these days, I¡¯m going to discipline you.¡±

 Chapter 1716 Corrupted Innocence

    Chapter 1716 Corrupted Innocence


    As careless as we were for being caught by Hayashi-sensei, we were still fortunate that it was her; otherwise, it would have been really damaging to Marika¡¯s reputation if it was another teacher or the old principal.


    A few minutes after that, Hayashi-sensei scolded us in her office before kicking me out so she could have a private conversation with the girl. Marika also expected but her readiness beforeing here had taken a hit from the shame she felt for being caught by her.


    Due to that, I didn¡¯t leave right away and stayed for a bit to calm her down first, assuring her that she could be as open as she could to Hayashi-sensei. And backing me up, Hayashi-sensei also guaranteed her that if she ever feels ufortable answering a question, she can choose not to answer it.


    Hearing that put me at ease. I understood that, despite everything, Hayashi-sensei also cared for Marika¡¯s well-being. She may not be a traditional educator since she simply inherited the school from her family but she¡¯s still someone who would put any student before anything else ¨C maybe except the troublemakers.


    I mean, she¡¯s willing to dig into her own pockets to cover the cost of our uing camping trip. While I couldn¡¯t predict how other school directors or principals might act in a simr situation, not many would be willing to fund an event that wasn¡¯t within the school¡¯s budget.


    Schools, whether public or private, can still be considered business ¨C except those that truly have a free tuition fee and every misceneous fee is covered.


    That¡¯s why I can put my trust in Hayashi-sensei that she won¡¯t put a one-sided lens to nitpick only on the negatives, instead sees the bigger picture after talking with the people involved.


    For sure, to make an unbiased decision, Ichihara Jun would also be invited by her for a talk.


    -


    -


    When I left the Administration Building for the second time today, I scanned my surroundings to check if Ichihara Jun or any of his followers were already staking out my presence.


    I didn¡¯t find any. There¡¯s not even a hint of their presence at the school gates or anywhere near the three main buildings.


    If I have to guess, it¡¯s either he chickened out on confronting me again or they are waiting for me outside. Whichever the case, I couldn¡¯t really care less anymore about whatever he was nning.


    Besides, even if I agreed to Shizu and the other girls¡¯ decision to deal with the pompous idiot or repel him away from Marika, it was in the condition of running into him.


    And because of that, I still have the freedom to deal with him myself.


    But first... I should prepare to leave, right?


    Sena¡¯s match will be at the same time as yesterday. They¡¯re already waiting for me there and obviously, I was once again employed to be a stress reliever for her clubmates. Even if that wouldn¡¯t really propel them to winning their matches ¨C as evidenced yesterday ¨C it¡¯s enough for them to go up in the ring and showcase all of their skills.


    Fuyu¡¯s tennis match was also at the same time it was held yesterday. With my promise earlier this morning that I¡¯d be there to watch her y, I wouldn¡¯t miss it.


    In a way, my n for today is simr to the past two days. The only difference is ... I will being to the venue alone.


    And that¡¯s why, as part of my preparation, I decided to do my usual routine of visiting my girls in their respective clubrooms and offices.


    First off, I went to find Satsuki who went to the Gymnasium along with her clubmates. They¡¯re going to have a meeting today to watch their opponent¡¯s recorded games and strategize for their match.


    As though I was already a part of their club, I was weed and invited to sit in by Kawakami-senpai and the others. Satsuki found that amusing but at the same time, she made sure to stick close to me, not allowing anyone to take her spot, not even Eguchi-sensei.


    After that, I went to see the adorable forehead girl, Misaki.


    The same as yesterday, we got the clubroom for ourselves... Really, they¡¯re so considerate that I was already thinking about asking Shizu to give them a raise in budget¡­


    Misaki listened to my story with enthusiasm as though she was exploring another world through my perspective. She had even gotten infected by my excitement of watching Satsuki win that basketball game. She cheered alongside me and imagined the festive atmosphere when the game ended.


    Yep. She¡¯s so adorably innocent that it¡¯s making me more afraid to corrupt her.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s already toote.


    A minute after I finished my abridged story of yesterday and the silence consumed us, the girl tugged at my cor and asked me with her innocent and pure eyes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Ruki... Kiss. Can you show me how it is done?¡±


    Stumped on how to answer that, I scratched my cheek and forced a smile, ¡°Kiss, huh? Do you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°I do. The same as this hug, it¡¯s a form of intimacy, no?¡± The forehead girl blinked and looked down, presenting our current situation. My arms wrapped around her and the girlfortably curled up inside my embrace.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct but where did you pick that up?¡±


    ¡°Uh... I know about it. But you see, the President asked me if we already kissed. I said no and she looked horrified. Is it that bad?¡±


    Aha! So, it¡¯s the club president¡¯s fault!


    Ugh... I know, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Misaki brings that up herself. Still, what a mess. I should have a talk with her for corrupting my girl¡¯s mind¡­ What good will it do though? Ugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad but...¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    I stopped my words there and Misaki tilted her head, imploring me to continue.


    Haa. This girl¡¯s purity is like holy water to me who is a demon. I feel like I¡¯m being burned.


    Anyway, what happened to Maaya teaching her this kind of knowledge? Has she not reached this topic yet? Possibly


    ¡°... it¡¯s not something you can ask someone to show. You have to mean it. Also, most of the time, it¡¯s something you don¡¯t ask for, it will happen naturally.¡±


    I tried to be as concise as possible but with her innocent eyes focused on me, I could feel my back sweating.


    How was it this hard to exin to someone I pampered a lot? I guess this was just my desire to continue protecting her from being corrupted.


    Marika¡¯s innocent eyes sparkled at my answer and as though she had reached an epiphany, the girl pulled herself up, leveling her head with mine.


    Then as an affectionate smile bloomed from her lips, she pushed her head forward, pressing her lips with mine.


    One second, two seconds, three¡­


    With her arms wrapping around my head, the girl gradually closed her eyes.


    I could¡¯ve reacted and stopped her but seeing that eagerness in her eyes, I found myself not being able to muster any strength.


    And the same as what I always felt with my girls, the restraint holding my affection for the girl gradually loosened.


    Supporting her innocent endeavor, I pressed a hand on her back and gently pulled her closer, rxing her posture.


    Following that, my lips parted open to give her my honest response.


    She already started it. What else can I do, right?

 Chapter 1717 How ridiculous

    Chapter 1717 How ridiculous


    That kiss felt like an eternity to Misaki, even though itsted only in the span of a few seconds. When our lips finally separated, her eyes remained locked into mine while asionally taking a glimpse at the glistening mark she left on me, trying to etch it into her memory.


    Slowly, she used her forefinger to trace the outline of my lips, her touch gentle and deliberate like a flower''s petal as it fell to the ground. Her smile bloomed anew like a radiant sun, parting away the clouds blocking it. It was as though she wasparing the sensations between that fleeting kiss we shared and the softness of my lips through her fingers.


    Breaking the silence as Misaki became too upied with that, I asked, "How was it?"


    My hand moved to her face and cupped her cheeks. Then, my thumb wiped away the lingering dew of our shared moment.


    Before responding to me, Misaki closed her eyes and drew my palm closer to her, relishing the warmth it provided her, ¡°Kissing you made my heart race, Ruki. Is this normal?"


    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her unblemished innocence. Out of all the girls in my life, I did feel like I wanted to protect it the most.


    s, it¡¯s probably inevitable for it to be corrupted by me. No. It is already tainted. I am too far from the words ¡®pure¡¯ and ¡®innocence¡¯ so anything or anyone I touch will undoubtedly be infected by it. However, I also don¡¯t have it in me to simply cut her out of my life. Not after I had regained the ability to love and be loved.


    I reassured the girl, cing her hand on top of my right chest, ¡°Mhm. It is. I feel the same way. Wanna check it?¡±


    Eagerly, Misaki nodded, ¡°I do! Oh¡­ It¡¯s true!¡±


    Following my words, Misaki lowered herself back onto my chest and pressed her ear against it. Her eyes gradually beamed with delight as she listened to the wild and joyous rhythm my heartbeats were producing.


    And there, she continued nestling on me, her arms wrapping around me once more. As I carefully watched her as she continued expressing her joy, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but see her as someone bathed in a radiant, almost sacred light. It was a sanctity that no negativity could ever take root which ultimately preserved her innocence and purity like an exquisite.


    I leaned in gently to kiss her forehead, earning me another giggle from her. But a momentter, she lifted her chin and closed her eyes as though asking me to also nt another kiss on her lips.


    Well, I didn¡¯t want her to be disappointed, right?


    For the second time today, the intimate connection through our lips was once again established.


    This time, I made sure that it wouldn¡¯t be a fleeting one, allowing my feelings for me to be conveyed through it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever change on me, Misaki¡­¡± I gently whispered to which she answered with a soft nod and another hug which firmly settled her in my embrace.


    Spending time like this, it took us a few minutes before her clubmates knocked on us.


    Taking that as my cue to leave, I said goodbye to Misaki while fixing her hair that unintentionally got disheveled, and her uniform that became creased from her constant press on me.


    I then let her be taken away by their club¡¯s president who gave me a thumbs up as though she surmised what exactly happened just from seeing how blooming Misaki became.


    Well, I¡¯ll give her a piece of my mind next time. Let¡¯s not ruin this day for the innocent girl.


    -


    -


    On my way out of the Theater House, I made it a task to check on the state of the neighboring club.


    Ichihara Jun¡¯s followers weren¡¯t around but I spotted some of Marika¡¯s followers stationed nearby as though they were on the lookout for the girl.


    Shizu went to pick her up right as the 4th period ended and even though a lot of people saw us walking out of the Club Building, no one pointed out where we went to them.


    In any case, I ignored them even if they spotted meing out of Misaki¡¯s clubroom and sessfully exited the building.


    However, that¡¯s not the end of it. Someone ran after me.


    Should I still guess who it is?


    Tanaka-senpai.


    ¡°Wait, Onoda-kun!¡±


    I also decided to ignore her but she sprinted past me to block my way. She was that desperate.


    Looking at her, the same guilty expression she wore yesterday was still written on her face.


    I had no idea if she was really reflecting on her actions or if she just felt bad when I found out about her affiliation. Whichever the case, I maintained a cold expression as I faced her.


    The moment she utters a bunch of excuses to justify herself, I will walk away right at that instant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of time, senpai. Please state your case.¡± I said as I stood there, watching her gasp for her lost breath.


    ¡°N-no... That¡¯s not it. I didn¡¯t stop you to ask about Marika-sama,¡± the girl shook her head right away, denying my assumption. After taking a few mouthfuls of air, she straightened her back and looked me in the eyes.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I... I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Senpai, I don¡¯t need your apology. I¡¯m not the one you wronged.¡±


    ¡°But we used you too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. Still, I don''t need it. I never trusted you in the first ce.¡±


    Realizing what I meant by that, Tanaka-senpai¡¯s face fell. Gloom immediately surrounded her body as she started rubbing her shoulders. Her mouth opened and closed but she couldn¡¯t convey what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Is that all? I¡¯m going.¡± With a dismissive nce, I turned around and started walking away.


    But like I expected, her feet promptly ejected from the ground as she ran up to stop me.


    She tried to grab my arm but I deftly avoided her, causing her to almost tumble face-first onto the ground.


    Luckily for her, my reflexes kicked in. I saved her before she fell.


    It took her a while to register what happened in her head. The girl turned her head to me, looking very confused. Then, she got flustered and jumped back right away and lowered her head. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Onoda-kun, t-thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need. That¡¯s just my reflex. Besides, I¡¯m not as heartless to just watch you hurt yourself like that. Also, senpai. I¡¯m walking away not because I don¡¯t want to hear you out. I simply don¡¯t have the time to wait for you to gather your thoughts. Like I said, I couldn''t care less about your beef with Ichihara Jun. Just keep Marika out of it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tanaka-senpai lowered her head further. However, I had no idea if my eyes were deceiving me, but for a moment, I caught her ncing at me, her face had admiration written all over it.


    In fact, she also seemed to have mouthed a few words, inaudible they may be, expressing her awe at my statement and perhaps, my previous actions.


    Probably unaware of it, Tanaka-senpai soon reached a decision to stop mincing her words with apologies and excuses.


    ¡°I understand... Marika-sama has be an important person to you.¡±


    ¡°You can say that.¡± I promptly answered. There¡¯s no need to hide it from her anymore. It¡¯s already too obvious anyway.


    ¡°Then, Onoda-kun, will you continue taking care of her?¡±


    This¡­ Awesome! Where did she pick up the gall this now? What is she trying to achieve here? Act like she didn¡¯t do that girl wrong?


    How ridiculous.

 Chapter 1718 A Disappointment

    Chapter 1718 A Disappointment


    I calmed myself down and organized my thoughts, all the while without showing it on my face.


    Then, I silently scanned the girl whose shoulders had started shaking. Possibly, she¡¯s afraid that I would just keep dismissing her.


    I tried figuring out what was going on in her head but without proper information, it was difficult.


    ¡°Senpai, isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m doing already? Protecting Marika. Something you and her followers cannot even provide. Tell me, is restricting her movements fun for her?¡± I started as I looked down at her. I could hear the shuffling of footsteps behind me. Most likely those were the other followers. But seeing Tanaka already engaging me, they maintained their distance.


    Well, if they meddled at all, I would have more excuse to simply walk away.


    ¡°No. I get what you¡¯re saying. We, her followers, aren¡¯t doing a good job at that. We¡¯re a nuisance who¡¯s only keeping her in check, locking her up in our circle.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. You are nothing more than a cage for her. You can¡¯t do shit. You know how devoted she is to that guy but none of you told her about his shenanigans. It won¡¯t be surprising if half of those so-called followers are under his pockets.¡± I paused for a while before raising an eyebrow to point out something from the words she just uttered, ¡°So, you still considered yourself her follower? I¡¯m impressed with that audacity, senpai.¡±


    Tanaka-senpai shuddered as she stared at my sarcastic smile. And before long, her shoulders dropped as though she was admitting her guilt.


    ¡°I do¡­ I still do want to be her follower. I grew to admire Marika-sama regardless of my ulterior motive in getting close to her...¡± She weakly responded.


    Alright, at least, in outside appearances, that wasn¡¯t an act on her part. The desperation, gloom, and guilt in her voice made that speeche across as genuine.


    However, that¡¯s not enough.


    ¡°And yet, you still ended up using her. That just shows how insincere you are, senpai.¡± I pointed out again. ¡°You know, if it¡¯s only up to me, I won¡¯t hesitate telling you to leave her side. Lucky for you, I¡¯m not Marika. I¡¯m not going to decide for her.¡±


    In this regard, it¡¯s not really my ce to make a decision for her. Marika¡¯s disappointment to this girl was also clear to see yesterday. But at the same time, Tanaka-senpai was probably the one she trusted the most.


    She had yet to express if she felt betrayed or just disappointed but from what I could see, she still has some faith in this girl, albeit already at its lowest.


    Hopefully, that meeting with Hayashi-sensei could tackle things that we haven¡¯t talked about yet.


    Perhaps reaching the end of her rope, Tanaka-senpai simply took that with a gloomy nod before pouring in thest of her conviction, ¡°... You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t refute that, Onoda-kun... That¡¯s why... I¡¯m here to confess everything.¡±


    ¡°What good will your confession do? What¡¯s done is done, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Earning your trust is impossible by now but I intend to remain by Marika-sama¡¯s side. I¡¯ll throw away my coboration with Takashima and protect her this time..¡±


    Protect her? Yeah, right. As if her measly strength can do that. Hell, even if she¡¯s sincere with this, a mere follower of Ichihara Jun is enough to deal with her. It¡¯s pretty much useless.


    In any case, she didn¡¯t wait for my dismissal and simply continued with the confession.


    She seemed so desperate for me to hear it or rather, she wanted to tell me where she wasing from. Still, no matter what she says, my mind will probably not change. She¡¯s no more than a bridge I will use to bring Watanabe and Komoe to Marika¡¯s side. Compared to her, those two will do better at her job. And they won¡¯t be mere followers but friends she canugh and spend time with.


    Anyway, her confession goes like this.


    Takashima and Tanaka-senpai held a grudge against Ichihara Jun. The former was doing it for his sister ¨C confirming what Enomoto told me while thetter was doing it on behalf of her former best friend who already transferred out of our school.


    Right. It¡¯s not really about her being close to the guy before. Maybe she also attempted to get close to him to dig some dirt but it didn¡¯t work.


    ording to her, that best friend also got ensnared by the skirt-chasing idiot. As for the specifics, she spared me the details but the aftermath resulted in her friend bing so afraid of him that she and her family moved away from our city.


    Tanaka-senpai also lost contact with her after that as though they disappeared from the grid. Most likely, that girl and her family cut off everything to start anew somewhere without the Ichihara¡¯s influence. It¡¯s probably that impactful.


    Maybe her parents were employees of the Ichihara? I don¡¯t know. And it probably wouldn¡¯t be answered even if I asked that question.


    As for why she decided to pick that grudge up for her best friend, she admitted that it was only an impulse at first. However, after she failed to get close to Ichihara Jun, enough to be one of his girls, Takashima showed up in front of her, employing her help.


    From there, since they couldn¡¯t touch him with his influence and his followers around, the only opportunity that they saw was Marika.


    She confessed how she worked her way up thedder of her followers before eventually seeding at gaining Marika¡¯s trust. Hence, that girl naively thought that Tanaka-senpai would always be truthful to her.


    And recently, with my presence bing a new variable, they found their golden opportunity to make use of that connection.


    Following that, the rest was history.


    Did her past justify using Marika? Hell no.


    I guess if I could pick up one thing from that confession, it¡¯s that... Ichihara Jun deserved to be destroyed¡­


    Nheless, after she finished with that recounting of events, I simply maintained my expression, appearing uninterested in what she had just revealed.


    As hope became bleak in her expression, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Senpai, as I have told you, you¡¯re talking to the wrong person. I couldn¡¯t care less about your past or your motivations. Let¡¯s cut this short, alright? Takashima. What is that dude nning next?¡±


    ¡°... That.¡± She got stumped, not knowing what to say.


    I kept an eye out for her reactions. It didn¡¯t look like she was hesitating but still, squeezing what little information she could provide me was mypensation for hearing her out.


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t tell me, huh?¡±


    Understanding that I was already losing interest, she immediately shook her head, ¡°No. It¡¯s not that... I just don¡¯t know. When I told him your message yesterday, he didn¡¯t say anything. And even today, I haven¡¯t heard a word from him.¡±


    Heh. So that¡¯s it, huh? I should¡¯ve expected that from someone like him.


    ¡°I understand. He¡¯s still no more than a coward. No wonder he can¡¯t take his revenge on him.¡± I shook my head, expressing my utter disappointment. ¡°I won¡¯t expect much from you, senpai but if you¡¯re sincere with your words, prove it to Marika, not me. I can¡¯t always be by her side, after all. Word of advice. That girl needs friends and allies, not followers.¡±


    Leaving behind those words, I walked past her and never looked back at her anymore. Even when she tried catching up to me again, I simply swiveled out of the way before returning to my path. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Helpless, the girl could only look at my back until I disappeared from her view.

 Chapter 1719 Another Temptress

    Chapter 1719 Another Temptress


    When I arrived at the Club Building and started making my way to my girls¡¯ clubs, I put behind that talk with Tanaka-senpai. I didn¡¯t want to ruin my day just because of it. It¡¯s a lot better to hold onto the memory of my visit to Misaki and how lovely and adorable that girl was with all of her innocence shrouding her, right?


    In any case, I still sent a message to Marika informing her of that encounter. I have yet to receive a reply from her but it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s still with Hayashi-sensei and she¡¯d be staying there to wait for Shizu.


    Before long, despite the difficulty in trying to avoid attention, I arrived at the Student Support Club.


    They had a client as evidenced by the unfamiliar voices inside talking about their request for assistance for their club about something rted to it so I knocked carefully to not disturb them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When the door opened, I was weed by an embarrassed Izumi who was probably still holding onto our conversationst night. Well, I got my fill of teasing her which worked so well that I even got scolded by Arisa because her friend started acting weird after that call.


    Most likely, Izumi didn¡¯t tell her about it and simply held it in until this meeting with me.


    Anyway, as soon as she caught my figure in her eyes, the fake delinquent didn¡¯t invite me into the clubroom. Instead, she stepped outside to join me and grabbed my hand, pulling me to the nearest empty clubroom that we often use for privacy purposes.


    And that¡¯s the current situation.


    Upon stepping inside and closing the door behind us, Izumi let go of my hand as she walked to the middle of the room, affording me only of her back view.


    I remained standing near the door, watching and anticipating what she was going to say.


    However, a minute passed and she remained as fidgety as when she opened that door for me.


    Due to that, my feet moved on their own, approaching her and closing our gap. I made sure to make my footsteps audible so as not to surprise her.


    And once she was within my arm¡¯s reach, I stopped and started deliberating whether to pull her in my embrace or not.


    Perhaps noticing my presence behind her, Izumi took a step back, colliding with me.


    As naturally as possible, I made sure to catch her and support her body by opening my arms. First, I held her shoulders before sliding it down to her waist as I eventually wrapped both of my arms around her.


    Her fidgeting stopped right away and despite the sudden stiffness of her body from the sensation I brought to her, the girl released a relieved sigh as her head rested upon my chest.


    Then, she whispered, sounding more embarrassed by the second, ¡°Shameless idiot, you really don¡¯t miss any opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I think I have to defend myself in this instance. You leaned on me by yourself, Izumi. I¡¯m only naturally reacting.¡± I answered before tightening my embrace and lowering my chin to rest on her shoulder. My lips stretched into a knowing smirk.


    The girl looked at me, her face as red as an apple, and yet her eyebrows were raised as though she was pissed at my mug.


    ¡°Leaning on you doesn¡¯t mean I want you to hug me.¡± She replied then moved her head, shing her forehead with mine.


    For her to resort to headbutting me most likely means she¡¯s losing her cool. Furthermore, despite saying all that, her hands were already ced on top of mine, seemingly keeping them in ce.


    In any case, instead of hurting me, the girl hurt herself by that process. She groaned in pain as she bit her lips in indignance.


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but try the oldest method of kissing her forehead in hopes that the pain would go away.


    It was unsessful, of course, and it only made the girl re at me as if I took advantage of her again.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s my fault for hugging you but Izumi, can you me me? I missed you. Besides, I probably went too farst night, right? Can I apologize?¡±


    As I said that I lifted my hand to her face to guide her gaze back to me.


    Izumi wasn¡¯t too pleased by it as she tried to bite my finger. And when our eyes locked onto each other, her face turned crimson as her eyebrows twitched into annoyance.


    Whatever¡¯s in her head, it¡¯s probably tooplex to understandpletely. If I had to guess, her thoughts were probably shing.


    I mean, she has a reason for bringing me here, right? There¡¯s no way there wasn¡¯t any.


    As though answering my thoughts, the girl soon opened her mouth after a long sigh that I fully got captured by my face. Her refreshing breath was something else.


    ¡°Idiot. If you think I¡¯m still upset aboutst night, I¡¯m not. You¡¯re not Ruki if you don¡¯t end your day teasing one of your girls.¡± Izumi huffed and pouted before continuing in a barely audible voice as though she couldn¡¯t handle her embarrassment anymore, ¡°I¡­ got embarrassed when you said it suits me and you¡¯re hoping to see me in it.¡±


    Yep. She¡¯s talking about the new pair of underwear that Arisa tattled to me. And since that also became our main topicst night, I honestly expressed my thoughts about it.


    ¡°I see¡­ I didn¡¯t say that to tease you though. It¡¯s my honest desire.¡±


    ¡°Geez. You¡¯re really shameless¡­ T-then¡­ you can check it. I have it on right now.¡±


    Huh? Did I hear her right? Ah. So, this was the reason she brought me here. To fulfill that request of mine. This girl¡­ she¡¯s making me kneel and worship her for this generosity.


    Reflexively, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but move down to her chest or specifically, to the crevice in her uniform. It¡¯s dark but at this angle, I could really take a peek at what she''s wearing underneath her uniform.


    I only saw it on a photo and a hangerst night but today, it¡¯s now sticking to her body¡­ She had a modest chest but the bulge was more than enough to showcase it.


    I wouldn¡¯t go into detail but it''s a dark blue bra decorated with frills. It¡¯s actually a miracle that it¡¯s unnoticeable through her white uniform¡­


    As my eyes continued to be drawn on it, Izumi''s hands moved, opening up a button of her uniform.


    One, two, three.


    After unbuttoning up to the third, Izumi spread her uniform open, giving me the full showcase of what she was wearing underneath it.


    ¡°¡­ Shameless guy, your eyes are about to burst out of its sockets.¡± She murmured silently while giggling softly. She¡¯s certainly enjoying my reaction.


    ¡°I think it will be worth it even if they did pop out. Myst memory of having my sight is this view of you. I¡¯ll consider this as a blessing, Izumi. Uhm¡­ Are you sure this is fine?¡±


    Well, asking that question was pretty dumb given our intimacy that¡¯s already close to this. Furthermore, she¡¯d seen me the other day with Arisa¡­


    Thinking about it, she¡¯s probably like Shizu by now¡­ She didn¡¯t want to fall behind when it came to her intimacy with me but at the same time, she was just too reserved to ask me for it when I behaved like I was holding back for her.


    ¡°Shameless idiot, don¡¯t ask useless questions anymore. I¡¯m fulfilling your desire. It was embarrassingst night but I imagined that you¡¯re going to act like this. It¡¯s all worth it.¡±


    And ending that with another giggle, Izumi then reached for her skirt to continue her showcase. It¡¯s a pair, after all.


    This¡­ Is she channeling her inner temptress? Can I still hold my sanity in not being tempted to feel her up?

 Chapter 1720 Its only fair

    Chapter 1720 It''s only fair


    Despite the clear embarrassment written on her face and hinted at by her shaky voice, Izumi never faltered at what she nned to do.


    With her heated gaze eagerly watching my reaction, the girl nted a kiss on my cheek at the same time as she gripped the hem of her skirt.


    My eyes had just started ogling her pair of exquisite mounds but here she was, opening up another paradise for me to indulge in.


    Slowly but surely, Izumi¡¯s poor skirt that was supposed to cover her gradually got rolled up by her hand. Those few seconds of anticipation made my mouth watery and my blood pumping profusely.


    I saw both of them in a photost night but now that they were born by her, it gave a more sophisticated image that kept my eyes peeled. I mean, they¡¯re now sticking to her skin, fulfilling the role of a sexy pair of lingerie.


    As I finally got the first glimpse of that paradise wherein the soft fabric could be seen clinging to that sacred part of her, I found it irresistible not to press my lips on her exposed corbone. I wittingly sucked on it as my eyes photographed the heavenly view before me.


    Perhaps expecting that move, Izumi lifted her hand to the side of my head, caressing and encouraging me to do more.


    ¡°I¡¯m more than aware of my shameless and perverted idiot. Watch carefully, this view is exclusively for you.¡± Halfway through her words, the girl moved her head close to my ear. Her voice sensual and alluring.


    I looked up and found her moistened lips blooming into a sly yet erotic smile. Her flushed face which was only upied by embarrassment had started taking on a more crimson color.


    ¡°How about it, pervert? Do you like what you¡¯re seeing?¡±


    ¡°I love it.¡± I promptly answered while matching her smile. She moved her hand to my lips and pinched it. But in response, I sucked her finger in, surprising her for the first time.


    Yep. That¡¯s something she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    In any case, she didn¡¯t pull it away. The sensation must be foreign to her, making her body fidget a little. And with her insightful eyes fully focused on the movement of my lips or the sensual sucking I did, Izumi¡¯s blush deepened.


    Fortunately for her, I didn¡¯t try to get more of a reaction from her through it. I let go of her finger and opened my mouth again.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m surprised that you decided to do this, Izumi. But then, I remembered¡­ You¡¯re just as bold as this when you attempt to woo that idiot in that abandoned clubroom. I¡¯m d to be on the receiving end of that now.¡±


    Yup. She might¡¯ve been like a ss cannon for being easily embarrassed despite her strong front as a fake delinquent but this girl truly had the knack of acting boldly.


    I mean, didn¡¯t she even openly express bing his number two?


    It¡¯s in her nature to do crazy things like this once in a while.


    ¡°Idiot Ruki, don¡¯t remind me of that. I knew how foolish I appeared to you back then.¡±


    ¡°Foolish? Izumi, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve already admired your bravery back then. It¡¯s that idiot who couldn¡¯t appreciate your efforts. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to ensure not to follow his example. You deserved more than just being appreciated. Izumi, your love deserves to be reciprocated and I¡¯ll do that many times over.¡±


    With each word I dropped, Izumi''s reaction became clearer and more pronounced. When I finished with that speech, her face was already a mess of both embarrassment, zeal, and satisfaction.


    She tried covering her face with her hand but ended up putting the finger I just sucked in her mouth. After tasting it, Izumi facepalmed as she adorably groaned, ¡°Ugh. One day, I¡¯ll tie that glib tongue of yours. Come on, prove it then¡­ Kiss me.¡±


    Upon saying that, Izumi leaned further into my chest as she bit into her lower lip. Adding that gesture from how she just sucked her finger, it made her image appear sexier. And pair that with the words she just uttered, there¡¯s no way I could still resist the temptation. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Adjusting my arms that locked her in my brace, I loosened them a little and slid them up, settling just below her exquisite valleys.


    Then, at the same time as my lips caught hers, I opened my hands and cupped that pair within my palms. She might not be as big as some of my other girls but I¡¯d say it¡¯s more than enough for my hands. Moreover, even if the bra was padded, it was thin enough for me to feel the softness of what she was hiding beneath it.


    Fully expecting that move from me, Izumi issued a low hum which eventually became a soft moan as her body shuddered from the new sensation. She then pressed her hand back to the side of my head, guiding me as she weed my naughty lips wholeheartedly.


    The first few seconds went the same as our other intimate moments but gradually, the girl''s boldness once again made another introduction to me. Her tongue matched mine and it felt like the day we first shared a kiss in that infirmary bed. Despite her clear embarrassment, she answered everything I was throwing at her without faltering.


    As my hand started squeezing and feeling her up, Izumi started biting on my lips just to prevent her moans from escaping again. But I will counter her by sucking her tongue enthusiastically, enough for her to focus more on it than what my hands were doing.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t enough to keep her mind off of it. I¡¯ve been fondling her sensitive spot. Even if our kiss was enough to provide the affection and intimacy that we sought for each other, there was no way she could ignore it.


    A whileter, Izumi opened her eyes to get a clear view of it and as I expected, it just made her more embarrassed.


    Silently and almost inaudible, she raised a rather innocent question, ¡°¡­ Is it that great? Your hands, they¡¯re moving so eagerly. It¡¯s making me feel weird.¡±


    ¡°Un. It is. Besides, I haven¡¯t gotten to the best part yet.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± Shocked, the girl quizzically stared at me.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t leave her hanging.


    ¡°I mean this¡­¡± As I once again locked lips with her, my naughty fingers closed in around where I located the shrines erected on the peak of her valley.


    With just a press, Izumi¡¯s body jolted as though an electrifying sensation suddenly ran across her body. Her pitiful eyes red at me as she tried to inquire about it.


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s just the start.


    My fingers pressed on the other side and like a switch, Izumi shuddered as a moan escaped her mouth.


    ¡°Haahhh¡­ S-stop. This is¡­ too much for me, Ruki.¡±


    For her to call me by name and not her usual ¡®shameless pervert or idiot¡¯, the effect was that intense for her.


    And so, to save her from that, I moved my fingers away from there but instead circled them around those spots.


    This time, Izumi grabbed onto my arm as though she was ready to yank my hand away if I did it again. But gradually, her hold loosened as the new sensation brought by me proved to be soothing for her.


    ¡°What about this?¡± I asked even though I already knew how she would answer.


    And sure enough, Izumi''s round eyes became so enticingly beautiful as she heatedly stared at me, ¡°¡­ It feels good.¡±


    Upon saying that, the girl hooked her arm to the back of my neck, pushing my head down again. And from there, as we both inhaled our warm breath, the surging feeling of desire for each other gradually took over our mental capacity.


    Our lips and tongues restarted their battle and my hand sensually fiddled with her chest, either poking at her sensitive parts or cupping them fully within my palms.


    Then as that was happening, I gradually pushed us further into the room where the table was located for us to lean on.


    Eventually, I turned her around to face me and carried her to sit on top of it.


    cing myself in between her legs, the growing bulge inside my pants pressed against her.


    Izumi looked at it for a moment before decisively bending her legs to lock and press our bodies further.


    ¡°Shameless Ruki¡­¡± She called out to me with an endearing tone. And even though she failed to finish what she was saying, it was fully conveyed by her movements. Her hands slid down from my shoulder and stopped before the button of my pants.


    ¡°Do you also want to see it?¡± I asked which the girl swiftly answered with a nod.


    Following that, she averted her gaze and embarrassedly muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve seen mine¡­ It¡¯s only fair, right?¡±

 Chapter 1721 Adorable Izumi

    Chapter 1721 Adorable Izumi


    Anxious yet determined. That was Izumi''s state of mind as soon as she said those words. She even forced a smile to show me that she was not fazed at what she just proposed.


    ¡°Mhm. It is fair.¡± I reached for the girl¡¯s stiffened facial muscles and caressed them intently. My thumb rolled around her cheekbone before eventually sweeping across her lips, straightening and rxing their forced curve.


    Understanding that I caught on her false front, Izumi bit down on my thumb before smirking, ¡°It¡¯s unlike you to not tease me, shameless idiot. You¡¯re being considerate again.¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°I guess I am. But I don¡¯t want to spoil the fun for you¡­ You can feel it anyway¡­ How much I ache for you.¡±


    My bulge was already pressed against her. A little movement was more than enough to rub. But with what she¡¯s trying to do, she wanted to feel it better.


    ¡°¡­ P-pervert.¡± Izumi stammered as her blush seemingly got highlighted, ¡°That¡¯s why I want to see¡­ Arisa and the others, they¡¯ve done a lot more with you. Compared to me¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed there as she averted her gaze. Reading her expression and deducing what was going on in her head, I couldn¡¯t help but use my other hand to cup the other side. Then, as I resumed caressing them, I sealed her lips for the nth time today.


    It¡¯s not as intimate as our previous one. It¡¯s simply a gentle kiss, enough to give both of us the calmness and sweetness we need at the moment.


    Upon sessfully drawing her eyes back to me, I put on my genuine smile that I seldom show to anybody by them, ¡°Izumi, you don¡¯t have topare. I love you just as much as them.¡±


    Izumi¡¯s lovely smile bloomed. And with how she looked at the moment, her allure ramped up to another level.


    ¡°I know you do. You¡¯re always so obvious when ites to that part.¡± Her heated gaze matched with mine, sincerely conveying her thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I also love to be as intimate as them with you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I feel the same. But you know, I¡¯m a pervert through and through. I often imagined us in the most intimate situation possible. Even at this moment. But you see, that¡¯s not the only reason I¡¯ve worked to steal your affection¡­¡±


    ¡°There you go with your speeches again. My heart can only take so much, shameless guy.¡±


    The girl headbutted me before letting our noses touch. And slowly, she inched closer and closer until our lips naturally touched.


    Compared to our earlier kisses, this kiss, which could barely count as one, tasted sweeter than the rest.


    At the same time, her hands that found it difficult to unbutton my pants finally seeded.


    I understand this girl very well. The same as how she¡¯s framing herself as a delinquent, she didn''t want me to look down on her for having no experience when ites to this matter. Hence, she insisted on doing this, masking it as a fair trade.


    And so, I willingly granted her that request, while our lips were savoring that sweet kiss, I kept my hands on her hips and let her do her thing.


    It took her this long because of how tight it waspared to her buttoned shirt and hooked skirt but even so, she persevered.


    And as soon as she noticed, a hint of joy shed on her face as the audible pop echoed and the pressure on my waist loosened.


    She paused our kiss at this to properly see it. And with her shaky hands, she pulled down the zipper, opening that world for her.


    Izumi gulped down at the sight of the bulge. Even if she already saw that part of me in its nakedness, it was dark and she was a few seats away from us.


    Now that it was right before her eyes, my boxers that were keeping it caged proved to be insufficient to make her head spin. Then in an attempt to appear fine, she said, "I... I never thought it would be this challenging... I should be able to do this easily in the future, right?"


    "Girl, what are you thinking? I won''t always ask you to take my pants off... It will only happen if you take the initiative or ask me to let you do it. For me, I''d rather do all the work than see you fumble on it."


    Upon saying that, I tightened my grip on her hips before nudging her towards me.


    Izumi reflexively tightened her legs but as soon as ourher regions touched again, the crimson on her face red up.


    Even through the thin fabric that we¡¯re wearing, we¡¯re now feeling each other up. There was already a trace of wetness on her panties but I didn¡¯t point that out to her yet but as I gradually moved my hips to grind against her, it would slowly be more pronounced.


    Not knowing whether to focus on that or reply to what I just said, Izumi threw her arms around me.


    Her head dropped on my shoulder as she started panting heavily, ¡°T-there¡¯s your considerate trait again, shameless idiot. I¡¯ll do it for you. I like to keep watching that anticipation building up on your face.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is that too obvious?¡±


    ¡°O-of course. Your face is more expressive when ites to these things.¡±


    With her warm breath brushing against my skin, my hands crawled back to her exquisite mounds. This time, I still cupped it over her bra, resulting in an audible moan from the girl.


    I must resist the temptation to slip my hand in. I mean, her reaction earlier showed how sensitive she was on that part.


    ¡°Mhm. You got me there. I can¡¯t help it. Just the thought of being able to touch you like this is more than enough for me to get excited.¡±


    ¡°What a pervert. It¡¯s unfair that you can simply focus on that¡­¡±


    ¡°Girl, you can also feel me up. Don¡¯t you love my chest so much that you often fall asleep using it as a pillow?¡±


    ¡°O-often? I only did it once! The other times¡­ I pretended to sleep to avoid being teased by you.¡± The girl refuted right away.


    She¡¯s right. It¡¯s only one time that she truly fell asleep. And that was during that time I firstforted her. The other times¡­ she just simply couldn¡¯t be honest about howfortable she felt.


    ¡°I know¡­ Then, to be fair. Don¡¯t you want to try it now?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll unbutton this too.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. Just do what you want, Izumi. I¡¯m yours.¡± I whispered that to her ear, causing her to be embarrassed again. But only for a moment.


    A secondter, while I paused in fondling her chest, the girl worked on unbuttoning my uniform. It¡¯s easier this time and just like what she did with hers, three buttons were enough for my chest to be exposed in her eyes.


    Before indulging in it, Izumi looked up at me as though seeking my confirmation.


    I smiled and gave her a nod. That irked her a bit. Nheless, she didn¡¯t waste any more time.


    After giving me another kiss, perhaps apensation of sorts, Izumi¡¯s hands dropped on my chest.


    And just like this, the two of us resumed our moment of feeling each other up. Eventually, our lips also found their way back to each other and my hips gradually increased the pace.


    From simply rubbing gently, it transformed into rhythmic thrusting wherein the tip of my bulge would poke and slide across her slit.


    Even with all my experiences, doing this with the girl was still enough for me to be really turned on. And even though the temptation was at an all-time high, I kept level-headed reasoning to hold back.


    Izumi was probably the same as but the desire in her eyes grew more heated with each second that passed.


    She started bing more responsive to the different kinds of sensations running inside her body. And by the time her whole body jolted from the pleasure of reaching her climax, the girl sought my eyes to convey her inner thoughts and fiery desire, ¡°Ruki, I love you¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Izumi¡­¡± I captured her lips right away before enclosing my arms around her to support her body. And without pulling my hips back, I let the warm gush of love juices from her sacred ce seep in.


    It might not be enough for me to climax as well but the sensation of that part of her tightening up and convulsing as well as her love juices spreading on my cock was more than enough for me to feel satisfied.


    When Izumi eventually recovered, the girl embarrassedly muttered as she kept me close to her, ¡°¡­ S-shameless guy, don¡¯t move yet. Let me feel you more like this.¡±


    .Really, this girl is too adorable¡­Can I hold my sanity back to not ravage her?

 Chapter 1722 Useless Blockade

    Chapter 1722 Useless Blockade


    When Izumi and I returned to their clubroom, Arisa, Nami and the other girls didn¡¯t have a hard time guessing that something happened between us. I mean, it¡¯s unusual for her not to stand next to me, acting like nothing happened. She sold herself off when she remained behind, hiding her flustered expression by burying her face on my back. Furthermore, the girl didn¡¯t care about the others seeing her clinging to me anymore. Her arms firmly wrapped around my body, clinging tightly as though afraid I was going to leave her behind.


    Thankfully, their supposed clients already left the clubroom.


    Ah. Of course, Tadano and Ogawa never expected that Izumi could act like that despite already knowing that she also fell within my clutches.


    In any case, since we spent a bit of time there, I escorted her back to her seat before I made my rounds to check on the other girls.


    Arisa weed me with a pinch on my cheek. Then, with her eyebrows curled up, she teasingly whispered a question, ¡°Ruki, should we start bringing spare panties? Izumi¡­ is wet down there, right?¡±


    Upon saying that, she also stealthily reached into my pants to investigate the moist part around my bulge. Of course, it made the girl embarrassed as well but that¡¯s a quick way to find out.


    Guilty, I could only scratch the back of my head before answering with a nod.


    Well, at the very least, the girl probably understood that we didn¡¯t go all the way. Otherwise, Izumi wouldn¡¯t just hide behind me.


    ¡°Geez¡­ Alright. She¡¯s new to this so¡­ I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    After another pinch on my cheek to conclude that light scolding, she picked up her bag and whispered to her best friend before taking her out of the room.


    When they returned minutester, Izumi was already wearing gym pants. And through that, Nami, Saki, and Hina teased me about being a pervert again. Although they¡¯re probably curious how far we¡¯ve gotten, they didn¡¯t ask me about it. Maybe in consideration of Izumi.


    As for the unrted people in the room, Kikuchi only looked at me with a helpless expression but there¡¯s a hint of intrigue in her gaze. As for the two cucks in the room, they probably got a clue as well.


    I mean, if they¡¯re not ignorant about it, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to reach some sort of conclusion. It¡¯s just debatable whether they could exactly guess what happened. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But knowing Ogawa, that delusional cuck would surely think that it¡¯s more than what we did.


    In any case, to clear up that weird atmosphere as well as to give Izumi a chance to breathe, I inquired about their new client and what was requested from them.


    Enthusiastically, Saki and Hina yed along with me before Nami and Arisa also did the same, filling me up with the task before them.


    And just like that, my stay in their clubroom got extended for a few minutes.


    I was already running out of time but who cares? I could still sprint towards my destination and arrive on time after I was done taking care of my girls.


    On my way out, Nami escorted me to the door to inform me about something whileughing awkwardly, ¡°Ruu, I think Nina¡¯s interest in you has already reached the point that she won¡¯t stop until she finds out everything about you. You see, all of us have been bombarded by her messages, asking weird questions about being hypnotized. Also, she asked us for a photo of our necks.¡±


    That was interesting, to say the least.


    That vampire fanatic was bing a menace to her seniors. But with Namiughing like that, it showed that she just found the girl silly. If I¡¯m not wrong, she already yed along with her.


    Informing me was just her way to share that girl¡¯s goofiness. Although I¡¯ve just met her, that girl was really something else with her wild spections.


    And so, I told Nami that if I ever see that junior of hers again, I¡¯ll show that girl my fangs.


    How did Nami respond? She pped my shoulder and continuedughing that Hina and Saki went over to check what happened.


    Of course, they joined her inughing upon hearing what I said.


    Really, my girls¡¯ sense of humor is also something else.


    -


    -


    Several minutester, I finally stepped out of the school gates. Thest one I visited was my own club wherein I stayed for a bit for a short club meeting with Rumi, Hana, and Otsuka-senpai who finally returned after two days of absence in the club.


    Well, I called it a meeting but it¡¯s just me watching over the two seniors giving advice to Hana regarding her additional scenario for our Cultural Festival ns.


    As for Rae and Kana, they were in their own corner, brainstorming for mystery plots that Kana could incorporate into her next work. The final result of the contest and the publishing of her submitted novel will probably happen months from now. And even if it became a serial or just a standalone, the girl was already cooking up for a more intricate nning.


    I couldn¡¯t contribute that much there so I made sure not to disturb them outside of pampering them for a while.


    Anyway, with only my bag and the lingering scent of my girls on me, I started making my way to the bus stop.


    As it is proven quicker than taking the train yesterday, I am confident that I can still catch Sena and her clubmates in their waiting room before they get eaten by their nervousness.


    However, as it just so happened, my conjecture earlier was proven true.


    Not that far away from the school gates, two idiots blocked my way. They¡¯re wearing a different school uniform and look like the typical good-for-nothing delinquents. Their ears were dotted with piercings and they were half a head taller than me.


    What about their faces? Nah. That tanned gyaru-oh from Uchiyama¡¯s group or the gori-senpai of the Judo Club looked fairer than them.


    Judging from the way they seem to unt their swollen arms, they probably think that was enough to intimidate someone.


    Furthermore, despite tantly blocking my way with every bit of intention to also move if I ever stepped to the side, they started conversing with one another.


    ¡°Huh?! Look who¡¯s here. Isn¡¯t this the guy?¡± The one on the right looked down on me as though he believed our height difference was that significant.


    Answering him, the one on the left pulled out his phone. Most likely,paring my face to the photo provided to them.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s him alright. A hundred bucks to kick his ass is damn generous, man. We¡¯re drinking booze tonight.¡± He guffawed that his ugly mug looked like how a dog smiles ¨C his uneven teeth and his filthy gums were fully visible.


    The other guy then started cracking his knuckles and neck as if that¡¯s so damn impressive.


    ¡°Sure. Sure. A punch is enough to crack this guy¡¯s bones.¡±


    Man, if Ichihara Jun hired these idiots to deal with me¡­ I¡¯d say he just wasted his money.


    Looking around us, there¡¯s no soul in sight. I mean, with the early dismissal, it¡¯s already past the time for the wave of students to leave our school. The ones remaining there were those diligent enough for their clubs.


    But then again, we¡¯re not in a secluded alley like the one Uchiyama and the others used before but on the main street.


    If Ichihara Jun truly used his money to deal with me, it wouldn¡¯t be just these two. Maybe there were more ahead.


    Is he nning to tire me out? I don¡¯t know.


    But this is better. Besides, my choice to go alone today seemed to be a good decision. I spared my girls from being entangled in this situation.


    In any case, just to be on the safer side, I should contact Hayashi-sensei and inform her of this once I deal with these two pests.


    Who knows? Someone might be recording this, no?


    All in all, the best way to ruin someone¡¯s reputation is to gather incriminating evidence against him.


    And what¡¯s the best way to do it? Violence.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to swing, just get out of my way.¡±


    Upon saying that, I ignored the two who were still bbering with each other, and stepped forward.


    Without raising an arm, I crashed against them, pushing them away with just the collision of our bodies.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hell no¡ª¡±


    With their uneven bnce and being caught unaware, the two eximed almost instantly as they tumbled down to the ground.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    ck!


    Their asses hit the ground first and the phone held by the other guy also crashed down. He lost his grip on it.


    Before they could screech like an angry monkey, I walked past them while also intentionally stomping down on their hands.


    ¡°Arghhh! What the fuck did you do?!¡±


    ¡°Guh. You little shit!¡±


    The two furiously screamed behind me.


    Momentster, they hurriedly shuffled to get up and chase after me.


    With their loud footsteps echoing from behind, anticipating their next move was a piece of cake.


    Really, do idiots like these two share the same brain cells? They¡¯re too predictable.


    I shifted to the side just before they could lunge at me. With their reaction time slower than a street dog sniffing their own barf and eating it again, they zoomed past me, only managing to brake after taking at least five steps.


    And so, before they could turn around again, I simply repeated what I did.


    I crashed against them, pushing them down to fall face-first to the ground. To end their struggle, I stomped on their heads this time and continued on my way without looking back.


    ¡°W=what the hell are you?¡±


    As I expected, one of Ichihara¡¯s followers was hiding behind a post with a digital camera in his hand. He looked bbergasted that his arms rattled in distress when I stopped before him.


    ¡°Senpai, let me borrow that for a second.¡±


    Without answering his question or waiting for his answer, I grabbed the camera, stopping the recording and deleting what it just recorded.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Tapping his shoulder to stop him from shaking, I handed the camera back and continued on my way.

 Chapter 1723 Avoided Troubles

    Chapter 1723 Avoided Troubles


    Including that first instance, I got blocked two more times before reaching the bus stop. Each time, the thugs whose only redeeming feature was the fact that they were still young used the same tactics by blocking me and babbling like they already got me in the bag. It¡¯s as if they haven¡¯t learned their lesson. Either no onemunicated with them about what happened to the previous group or those paid thugs believed that the result would be different with them. Whichever the case, it worked out in my favor in the end.


    Those idiots made it so easy for me to get past them. Furthermore, since one of them even unted the money they got, I pocketed it before sending them away to their dreand.


    I¡¯ll consider that as mypensation for the troubles I faced ¨C they made me lose two minutes, after all. If it was extended to three, I might lose the timing of the bus and wait for another five or so minutes for the next one.


    And with that being said, I didn¡¯t need to wait for the bus to arrive anymore. It was already there by the time I reached it. I got in and it drove off just a few seconds after I settled down on my seat.


    Ah. Right. As for those followers who were tasked to record what happened, one tried to run away but tripped by himself, allowing me to catch him, while the other one handed me the camera by himself to delete whatever he recorded. Such a nice senior, right?


    Also, I had him ry a message to Ichihara Jun, thanking him for the money that I would be spending on my date with Marika.


    He never showed his face, after all. Most likely, he¡¯s sipping some pretentious cocktail-like juice somewhere with his followers fawning over him. I wonder how he will react when he hears about it? Rage, maybe?


    In any case, I used the time I spent waiting for the bus to reach my destination to organize the evidence I gathered and sent it to Hayashi-sensei. It¡¯s to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t be misled in case Ichihara Jun somehow managed to spin a lie about me beating up those thugs ¨C let¡¯s not talk about how I stomped on them whenever possible.


    I have to make sure that I hold onto my promise to her of not always resorting to violence, right?


    Informing my girls also passed by my head but since I resolved it easily, I held it off. It¡¯s just going to make them worry again. I decided to dy it until the end of the day. That way even if they found it unfair for me, they wouldn¡¯t be taken in by impulse to confront that pompous idiot for my sake.


    Instead of that, I updated them with my status, saying I was already on the bus.


    Soon enough, the bus reached my destination and I threw the incident to the back of my head before strolling into the venue.


    -


    -


    The same as yesterday, my feet led me to where the boxing matches were being held.


    Since I messaged them about my arrival, Ayu waited for me at the backdoor and with her acting as my escort to the waiting room, we got the chance to talk and spend time together.


    While our conversation topic started with her being acquainted with Eguchi-sensei, Hitomi, and Suzuki-san yesterday, we somehow managed to arrive at the topic of what happened between us in one of the rooms in this ce.


    It¡¯s still vivid in both of our memories that Ayu became instantly flustered at the mention of it. As always, I used that to tease her a little but that earned me a jab to my shoulder to deflect her embarrassment. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It hurts, of course, but I totally deserved it.


    Aside from recalling those memories, I naturally inquired about her current state. Even if her endurance was higher than most of my girls, she still bled yesterday during our first time. Though she could wave off the pain or soreness from it, it¡¯s inevitable for it to sting when she went into a state of full rxation ¨C for example, when lying in bed before falling asleep.


    Since I could read her expression and whatever she might try to hide, Ayu gave up on acting tough in front of me, she put on a wry smile and honestly told me of her struggle to get up this morning.


    ¡°I see... I should¡¯ve been by your side to relieve you of it.¡± I said in a slightly humorous way. Of course, I knew that expressing my worry wouldn¡¯t really do well in this situation. It would just make it awkward.


    Moreover, Ayu already stated that the pain already subsided even before she went to meet up with Sena and the boxing club. Most likely, it was only the lingering pain that assaulted her senses upon waking up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, Ru-kun. Relieve it? What will you do? Massage that part of me?¡± Ayu shook her head as her lips curved up into a yful smile.


    ¡°If possible, yes.¡± I shrugged and then moved behind her.


    With my fingers grasping her waist, Ayu fidgeted and almost hit me with her elbow. I dodged it, of course, but she improvised and turned it into a hook that locked my head in her grasp.


    It was a simple yet yful exchange between us and sure enough, Ayu also understood it. Herugh naturally escaped her lips as she started pinching my cheek, giving me the full experience of her unnatural strength.


    In this way, our walk to the waiting room became a little livelier. Everyone who ran into us probably thought we were just ying around. There was no need to further discuss that topic, of course. I asked and she honestly answered. That¡¯s more than enough.


    My concern was already fully conveyed through my actions and her words of assurance also relieved me of it. And so, moving on from it was the best course of action.


    In any case, I still found my chance to pamper Ayu before arriving at the waiting room where Sena and the rest of the boxing club were preparing for their match. That¡¯s something I will never forget to do.


    The same as yesterday, once I stepped inside the room, most if not all, breathed a sigh of relief as they weed my presence. No matter how inexplicable it was, the mere sight of me was truly working like a calming agent.


    The tension and pressure building up on their heads seemingly got washed away. Those who were standing by their locker sat down and started stretching their bodies. Those who were sitting frozen on the bench got the motivation to start warming up. Andstly, those who weren¡¯t really going up the ring crowded around me, thanking me for my support.


    As for Sena, the girl amusedly watched all of that happening from the side. There¡¯s even a proud smile on her lips as if seeing me that popr in her club was another boost for her.


    I guess it¡¯s the difference of how it was during our middle school. Back then, when I also visited her club, I was treated as nothing more than a spectator or maybe a nuisance because of how I looked.


    No one batted an eye on me even when she introduced me as the one helping her train, they just scoffed at it. Some of those club members are also present here but they probably never made the connection between my past and my present self.


    That¡¯s not something to hold a grudge over so it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m only here for Sena and Ayu, after all.


    Minutester, Sena, who was now acting as their leader, called everyone for a short meeting before the designated time as they strategized on who to go first among them. The rules were the same as yesterday so she¡¯d still be fighting in the third match.


    As for me, I stood behind Ayu and their Club Advisor on the side, watching them proceed to it.


    Our input wasn¡¯t needed anymore and they¡¯re just maintaining their concentration while waiting for the opportune time. And so, once the staff of the Interhigh knocked on the door to inform them of the start of their match, all of us piled out of the room.


    Compared to yesterday, I would be watching them alongside the other members of the club and not in the audience seats.


    That¡¯s better. My exaggerated cheers will be more effective.


    Or maybe I should tone it down and stop acting that cringe? I might draw the ire of their opponent again if ever this club miraculously won.


    Ah. Forget it. I''m their cheerleader and pressure-reliever today.

 Chapter 1724 Next Destination

    Chapter 1724 Next Destination


    Surprisingly, the performance of the boxing club today was a lot better than yesterday.


    The punches they¡¯d thrown were stronger and their footwork became fluid enough to avoid getting caught in a position of disadvantage. As I was watching it closely, it was as if they had eaten something that boosted their performance.


    Thanks to that, they won the first match and only lost by a point in the second match. The third match was a guaranteed win by Sena since none of their opponents reached her level of expertise.


    They¡¯re one win away from advancing to the semifinals.


    And at the moment, the fourth match was already about to end. The girl from this team had just cornered her opponent. Even without my participation, the cheers already became deafening as everyone anticipated another knockdown. The faces of the girls from the other team were grim. They knew exactly the impending result regardless of whether their fighter in the ring could survive the onught or not.


    The referee had even started deliberating whether to stop the match or not.


    And next to me, Sena, whose expectation of the performance of her clubmates wasn¡¯t that high to begin with, also got taken in by the sight of her senior about to score another knockout for their team.


    She started cheering for her as they counted down thest few seconds of the match.


    Somehow, from being a mediocre team that was only filled with beginners and hobbyists with little to no hope of winning a teampetition, they transformed into thispetent team that was about to run for the trophy.


    And honestly, I was also convinced that they stepped up in their game. Their performance overall ramped up to another level. From the way I saw it, they simply couldn¡¯t give it their all when they were under a lot of pressure or when their own anxiety about climbing up the ring and exchanging punches with their opponents was limiting their skills.


    With that removed from their heads, they showed the results of their training and their passion for the sport.


    TING! TING! TING! TING!


    As the resounding bell signaling the end of that match echoed across the hall, the referee soon separated the fighters.


    And to no one¡¯s surprise, the senior of their boxing club was announced as the winner followed by dering the overall victory of their team.


    Amidst the apuse by the audience and the officials alike, Sena and the girls ran to the middle as they started their celebration right there and then.


    As for me, I naturally stepped aside to let them bask in that spotlight of victory. Well, even if I still couldn¡¯t care too much about the other members of their club, seeing Sena that excited brought forth a satisfied grin on my face.


    Ayu poked fun at me when she noticed that but simrly, she¡¯s just as happy as the others at the result. She even said that she got a little motivated to hone their skills as well or just impart some of her knowledge as a former Olympic-level athlete but with thepetition ending within this week, it¡¯s probably going to happen in the future.


    A whileter, I returned with them to the waiting room where I once again got crowded. Even if I didn¡¯t want to be credited for that win, Sena and the girls from the club were already set on that ¨C like what I observed, theck of internal pressure or anxiety led them to perform magnificently on stage. And due to that, I was left with no choice but to ept their gratitude. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The bolder ones went to hug me with or without Sena¡¯s permission while the others who were more reserved just stuck to my side, tugging my sleeve and whispering their gratitude.


    If I failed to remember their names during the introductions yesterday, I memorized it all by now alongside their faces. But I guess that¡¯s the extent of my interest in them. I¡¯m also d to be of help to them but there¡¯s really nothing more important to me there than watching Sena inside the ring and spending time with her and Ayu.


    While they began changing, I mindfully excused myself to buy drinks for everyone.


    I got thatpensation from Ichihara Jun so I¡¯m quite loaded to treat more than ten people in that club for a can of juice or soda.


    Upon returning, I spent some time with Ayu and Sena before leaving for my next destination.


    Honestly, if it¡¯s only up to me, I didn¡¯t want to separate from the two. But knowing that I would be going to Fuyu¡¯s tennis match next, both of them chose not to make itplicated for all of us.


    It¡¯s not that they¡¯re being considerate to that girl. It¡¯s their own consideration towards me who would surely be faced with a question mark if Fuyu saw me arriving there with the two of them...


    So yeah, there¡¯s no point in making an argument about it anymore. I simply made sure that those few minutes that we were together satiated our desire for each other.


    Anyway, I¡¯m well aware that I¡¯m the one creating my ownplications... and I just can¡¯t help it.


    In the end, I¡¯m still a hopeless nutcase.


    -


    -


    On my way to the venue of the tennis match, I sent a message to Fuyu which the girl instantly read and replied. No matter how I tried to spin my head around that, she was definitely waiting for my message for who knows how long. Perhaps ever since I messaged her earlier this morning.


    Wait. That¡¯s an exaggeration.


    Anyway, it¡¯s a simple exchange but it gave me a clearer direction to take. Instead of going straight to the audience stands, my foot led me to the same spot where I talked to the girl yesterday.


    As soon as I arrived at the area, I immediately found Fuyu sitting in a corner with an irritated look.


    Why? Because there¡¯s a guy in front of her with a mboyant grin. Even without hearing what he was saying, the way he moved was nothing short of your usual idiot trying to pick up a girl.


    Of course, it¡¯s quite normal. Fuyu is an attractive girl. Her natural beauty which I once described as something like a moon getting eclipsed by Akane¡¯s bright glow will more than likely charm anyone if that girl isn¡¯t around her.


    From what I can see, she¡¯s already wearing her tennis attire; a white sleeveless shirt and a skirt. Of course, beneath that skirt won¡¯t be her usual underwear but tight shorts that won¡¯t hinder her ease of movement during the game.


    Resting on her legs was a jersey jacket, something she¡¯d probably worn earlier to cover up while walking in in sight. Still, she got spotted by an idiot here.


    As soon as she noticed meing from the corner, the girl¡¯s annoyed expression melted like white chocte as an enthusiastic smile bloomed on her lips.


    Noticing that change, the guy also looked in my direction. It became his turn to be annoyed. He clicked his tongue and tried to stand his ground as though he was readying himself to face me.


    But to his surprise, I ignored himpletely and only focused on the girl. I raised my hand to wave at her, to which she responded with a call to my name, ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I said I¡¯ll being to watch you. Did I keep you waiting, Yuuki-san?¡± Understanding what she wanted to happen, I yed along with her as I closed our distance.


    Fuyu then stood up and walked past the guy to receive me. Perhaps to further discourage him, the girl didn¡¯t stop at that. As if to show that I was more than just a guy that she was waiting for in this ce, the girl ran up to me and decisively clung to me, her face pressed against my chest.


    It¡¯s unexpected and a bit excessive in my opinion but I guess this is the route she wants to take. If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s taking this chance to get close to me or she just thought that this would be the easiest way to extract herself from that situation.


    Whichever the case, even without my interest in her, I will still help her out. Furthermore, as someone who does this on a regr basis, my arms reflexively wrapped around Fuyu, supporting her body.


    The girl reacted to it by a quick nce at my face before bing flustered and retreating to thefort of my chest.


    Behind her, the guy who was just looking smug earlier was already ring at me as if I had taken the food out of his mouth.


    To answer that, I stared at him with my usual cold, unfeeling eyes.


    If he decides to be salty about this, I won¡¯t really mind giving him a swing or two. I haven¡¯t used my fists earlier, after all.


    In any case, before the guy could even react, Fuyu who took a deep breath to calm herself down chose this moment to reply to me, ¡°Not at all. I knew you¡¯de eventually, Onoda-kun. You fulfilled your promise.¡±

 Chapter 1725 Maintained Distance

    Chapter 1725 Maintained Distance


    ¡°Onoda-kun, is he still there?¡± Fuyu eventually whispered.


    Because she never tried to look back and check on the guy bothering her, Fuyu relied on me for the update.


    Well, what else could he do when the girl openly ran up to me? He had already walked away after he weighed his choices on whether to confront me or not.


    Good choice, I must say. Even if beating him up might result in us getting kicked out of this ce, it would still be worth it if it meant Fuyu¡¯s peace of mind.


    Anyway, the girl¡¯s head was probably filled with other thoughts at that moment. She didn¡¯t hear his footsteps nor the sound he made when he clicked his tongue.


    Fuyu simply let herself be lost in thefort of my arms. At least, that¡¯s how I saw it. It might just be my assumption though but eh... there¡¯s no reason to voice it out.


    ¡°Nope. He already walked away. You can rx now.¡± I answered as I tried to fix her hair, tucking the loose strands behind her ears.


    Fuyu visibly quivered from that but it probably went unnoticed for her as the first thing she did was to check behind her. Upon confirming that no one was around anymore, she released a sigh of relief.


    Judging from that reaction and the way she looked so irritated earlier, this girl was probably at her wit¡¯s end on how to deal with that guy. Even if she¡¯s used to getting approached by boys from their school, there¡¯s still a limit to what she can tolerate. Or rather, there¡¯s a certain type that she couldn¡¯t really deal with. Whichever was it, that guy had no hope, to begin with.


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re a big help, Onoda-kun,¡± Timidly, Fuyu extracted herself from me, loosening her grip on my clothes and pulling her head away from my chest. Her eyes that radiated her genuine gratitude never left me.


    Slowly, her curled lips transformed into a bashful smile which she probably unconsciously did. She didn¡¯t cover it up or avert her gaze, after all.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t make it difficult for her. Taking advantage of this situation would just leave a bitter taste in my mouth. No matter how unscrupulous I usually am, I still knew when to advance, retreat, or hold my position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ve never seen you that irritated before so... I know something is wrong. It¡¯s actually milder than when you¡¯re ring at me with eyes full of suspicion though.¡±


    I added thatst yful bit to ease the tension which Fuyu responded with a gentleugh and a pout.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re mean. Do you still have to mention that? Uh... But you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t tell him off when I say I¡¯m not interested. Who won¡¯t get irritated by it?¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right. That¡¯s a deserved reaction. He just couldn¡¯t take a hint, no?¡±


    Moving back to where she was sitting earlier, I held her jersey and let her sit first before taking the remaining space next to her.


    It¡¯s not a proper bench so the seat was only enough for two who wouldn¡¯t mind their legs touching.


    I handed her jersey back which used to cover her legs again. With her skirt that short, it would be in in sight if she didn¡¯t do that.


    After a while, Fuyu released another sigh,menting the situation she was in earlier, ¡°... It¡¯s not the first time it happened. The difference is... that guy thought I was ying hard to get. Onoda-kun, is that how I look to you?¡±


    ¡°Nah. You don¡¯t have to believe his words. There are always deluded idiots like him around who can¡¯t take ¡®no¡¯ for an answer. You¡¯re fine as you are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Although relief shed in her eyes from hearing that, the girl still looked affected by that instance.


    And so, as another measure, I once again attempted to alleviate the gloom by responding yfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. One thank you is enough. I mean, he¡¯s lucky I arrived, or else... he¡¯ll surely be knocked down by you.¡±


    Thankfully, it¡¯s effective.


    Fuyu¡¯s smile cracked open asughter rang out again. Following that, she lightly hit my shoulder in an attempt to hide her embarrassment, ¡°Who do you think I am? If he can¡¯t be persuaded to leave, I can only run away. I don¡¯t have my racket with me.¡±


    This girl... She wouldn¡¯t mind hitting someone with her racket, huh? Anyway, she really came here without bringing anything. I guess meeting me here was her way to avoid being questioned by her clubmates. Some of them could recognize me.


    Also, their match seemed to have been dyed as there was still an ongoing match on the tennis court. We could still hear the cheers and the sound of balls hitting the ground or the tennis rackets from where we were. It¡¯s probably an intense match between equally skilled athletes.


    ¡°Heh. So, the racket can be a weapon, huh? I thought tennis yers treat their rackets like babies?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Where did you hear that from? It depends on the person. I personally change rackets once every three months. I can only buy the cheaper ones and they get worn out easily. Maybe if I can get my hands on one of those high-end rackets, I¡¯ll take care of it like my own child.¡±


    Ah. So that¡¯s why, huh? I guess it¡¯s the same reason why Sena also keeps on buying new gloves once in a while or Satsuki and Aika keep on browsing for new shoes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Uh. Sorry, Yuuki-san. That gave me an inappropriate image.¡± Intentionally acting like I just had an indecent imagination of her, I forced a cough and averted my gaze from her.


    Upon seeing that, Fuyu also got it instantly. With her face bing more flustered by the second, she hit my shoulder lightly, ¡°Eh? Onoda-kun, you pervert. Did you just picture me babying my racket?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... Don¡¯t answer that so swiftly!¡±


    ¡°Uh. On second thought, it¡¯s not really inappropriate. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s kind of cute?¡±


    ¡°Cute?! You¡¯re unbelievable, Onoda-kun.¡± Exasperated at my wild imagination, Fuyu¡¯s pout grew sharper, and eventually, her cheeks puffed up.


    Alright. That¡¯s more adorablepared to my imagination. Before I knew it, my hand alreadynded on top of her head and the same as earlier, I startedbing the disheveled parts with my fingers, fixing them back to perfection.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help it.¡± I stared at the girl who also somehow got her eyes fixated on me. With how close we were at the moment, we¡¯d surely be mistaken as a couple even if we were just bantering like that.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a proper excuse, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know.¡±


    I had no idea if she was conscious of it but Fuyu¡¯s body had started leaning over to my side. Our shoulders touched and subtly, her hands eventually found their grip on my clothes.


    On the other hand, my gentle pats and caresses slid down to the girl¡¯s face. Her cheek felt hot to the touch but she looked so intent not to avert her gaze away from me.


    And so, I got the chance to cup them within my palms which produced a fleeting smile on her lips.


    However, it was at this point that Fuyu seemed to get her grips back to reality. She pulled her head away, let go of my clothes, straightened her back, and turned her gaze in front of us.


    ¡°... A-anyway, have you told Akane about this, Onoda-kun? That you¡¯reing to watch my match?¡±


    Desperately, she tried to change the topic of our conversation. Still, to bring up Akane at this point was like cing down another boulder on the scale. She made the situation heavier than it was.


    In any case, understanding how awkward this became for her, I cleared my head and answered appropriately.


    ¡°Mhm. I told her earlier that I¡¯ll being to watch you. Do you want to guess her reaction?¡±


    ¡°Uh... It¡¯s Akane. She¡¯s delighted, no?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Upon answering like that, our gazes were drawn back to each other, and almost as if on cue, weughed at the same time. When ites to Akane¡¯s silliness, we¡¯re surely on the same page.


    From here, our conversation continued smoothly. The strained atmosphere from earlier gradually loosened up and before long, we reverted to how we were before. As close as possible and yet maintaining a distance that we¡¯d probably never cross.


    Eventually, the ongoing tennis match ended and the girl had to return to her club. Although she felt a little conflicted about leaving me alone, I gave her an encouraging smile to sweep those conflicting thoughts away.

 Chapter 1726 Unfavorable Matchup

    Chapter 1726 Unfavorable Matchup


    While waiting for the tennis match to start, I used my free time to check my messages. There are the usual updates from my girls with their asional silly antics caught in a photo.


    There¡¯s one where Saki showed me how Nami and Hina were struggling to cut a paper with a dull pair of scissors. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re trying to do but the frustration on their faces is quite amusing.


    There¡¯s a short clip that Akana sent. She brought Futaba and Eri with her to hang out with Yae and the other girls. And from that clip, it showed Eri arguing with Elizabeth regarding my title that the chuuni created. The other girls who were listening to them found that hrious.


    Well, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing for me but thankfully, I¡¯m not there with them. I also have no idea why it matters to Eri. But I would hazard a guess that hearing that full title really sounded bad. I mean, Breaker of Rtionships? She¡¯s probably doing that for Akane. On the other hand, Elizabeth was just so enthusiastic that someone had the patience to discuss that with her.


    Maybe after today, those two would form a bond of friendship over that silly disagreement.


    Apart from those two instances, I also received a message from Sumire. She and Umi are hanging out with Nina and Mami. Their topic of conversation circled around Ogawa, and Tadano beforending on me.


    With how inquisitive Nina was, that girl apparently noticed their reactions when she mentioned my name. And because of that, the vampire fanatic started raving about her suspicion.


    ¡°Senpai, I heard you¡¯re a vampire. Why have you not bitten us yet?¡±


    Reading that was hrious in its own way. And from the way she wrote that message, I could imagine that gremlin was also suppressing herughter.


    Really, what¡¯s wrong with that girl and her obsession with vampires?


    Ah. Before I forget, since that girl has been brought up more than once today, I tried digging into my unread messages, and sure enough, I found one from her.


    Compared to what I heard from Nami and Sumire, Nina¡¯s opening message was simple, ¡°Senpai, this is Nina. I¡¯m looking forward to finding out more about you!¡±


    Wait. That¡¯s not simple at all, right? Hidden beneath that message was her intent to find out if I was really what she suspected or not.


    Anyway, there are more messages but those are more wholesome like Auntie Yayoi¡¯s thoughtful reminder while saying she¡¯s missing me or Yue¡¯s scenic photos taken by Kaoru-san.


    I took my time to reply to all of them and before I knew it, Fuyu¡¯s club and their opponent finally showed up and cheers erupted from both sides.


    Putting my phone back in my pocket, I made my way to the audience area. I then debated whether to pick a seat right in front or find an inconspicuous spot to hide myself in.


    In the end, I picked thetter after seeing the number of audiences gradually filling up the seats.


    They¡¯re mostly from their school and as someone as recognizable as me after my transformation, I had to be careful not to be spotted.


    Though I wouldn¡¯t mind being approached and questioned by curious ones since I would mostly give them vague answers, I still prefer not to be bothered by loose mouths that could start hatching up new rumors that might affect Fuyu or Akane.


    That¡¯s too much trouble.


    At the same time, I doubt that even with my attempt to be low-key here, it will be a miracle if no one tries to approach me.


    With my overly acute senses that could somehow notice a gazending on my back, I already noted a few who were curiously ncing in my direction.


    Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t get the courage or the urge to stand up and take the empty seat beside me.


    Well, enough about that.


    Putting my focus on the court, I checked Fuyu¡¯s condition as well as her team. There¡¯s nothing different than yesterday so they¡¯d probably be fine. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    On the other hand, their opponent looked like they were morepetent than their previous one. And based on the cheers I was hearing from those supporting them, they¡¯re a powerhouse in this sport.


    That gave me the motivation to check them out. To my surprise, they¡¯re from a familiar high school.


    The 2nd High School.


    Yep. One of the affiliated schools that Hayashi-sensei owned.


    I guess that¡¯s normal, huh? If our school has the Girls Basketball club that showed its excellence, it should be no surprise that the other schools can also produce a fairlypetent club even if they¡¯re not sports-oriented.


    Recalling my time when I visited that school with Eguchi-sensei, it¡¯s not that much different to ours. Moreover, the suspected students that I investigated there weren¡¯t a part of this tennis club.


    In any case, when my eyes scanned the faces of those tennis club members, I found someone familiar that triggered a short recollection of memory.


    It¡¯s not one of my previous girls but simply someone I considered to be a target before.


    At the moment, I saw Fuyu who also recognized the girl walking over to that side. They both amiably smiled and shook hands with each other.


    Yep. That¡¯s the reason I didn¡¯t push on trying to steal her. That girl was a senior in the tennis club that Fuyu was also a part of...


    Alright. Now that¡¯s quite a detail that I couldn¡¯t put my fingers on. Why did my past self also avoid the girls around Fuyu? Is it just an extension of not bothering Akane and her friends? I don¡¯t know.


    I don¡¯t have anotherparison to make with Futaba and Eri since those two were already in a rtionship and I never found a potential target in their clubs.


    Ugh... I better stop overthinking this. I wouldn¡¯t be able to find an answer to it anyway.


    Taking my attention away from that side, my eyes simply followed Fuyu for the next few minutes.


    I told her I would be watching within the crowd so she eventually tried to find me after doing some preparation.


    Her first scan of the crowd failed to spot me. Maybe because she¡¯s far away.


    The second attempt also failed since she avoided some idiots who thought it was fine to whistle and get her attention.


    And at the third attempt, I raised my hand for her to see.


    Thankfully, that¡¯s a sess. She waved back at me and silently mouthed, ¡°Wish me luck.¡±


    As a response, I used gestures to deliver my message which earned me a cheerfulugh from the girl.


    Following that, Fuyu hopped back to her team, looking jolly and satisfied.


    Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but find that adorable. Is this an effect of having my attention solely on her?


    Uh. No. We¡¯ve been alone several times already but this is the first time I¡¯ve been seeing her in this kind of light...


    Haa... I¡¯m hopeless.


    A few minutester, the tennis match officially started and the crowd was immediately silenced.


    The format was the same so she¡¯s going to have her turn after the two doubles matches.


    Tension rose as the first pair of double pairings stepped up to the court. True to the hype and the reputation this 2nd High School Tennis Club has, they immediately applied pressure on their opponent.


    And as expected, the game went differently than yesterday.


    The first match was lost due to being outskilled and a few errors on their serves and returns. It ended with a tragic score of 6-2.


    The second match wasn¡¯t that far off and they suffered just the same. At the very least, they took one more game than the previous one. They became doomed when their errors amounted to 4 points or if you pooled it together, a whole game. It ended with 6-3, bringing the team their second loss.


    With the gloomy atmosphere starting to settle on the side that supports the Cloudpeak High School Tennis Club, Fuyu stepped up for her match against that former senior of hers... In a way, her match became a deciding game on whether their club could still have a hope to advance to the next stage or not. And obviously, it put a lot of pressure on the girl¡¯s shoulder.


    Before her match started, Fuyu nced onest time in my direction. The pressure was clearly written on her face. Nheless, when our gazes met, the girl¡¯s face rxed as she seemingly got pumped by another surge of motivation.


    Uh. Is that my ability to alleviate pressure working once again? That¡¯s wild. In any case, I¡¯m relieved to see her back to her optimal state.


    At the same time as the whistle to start the match echoed across the venue, I started cheering for the girl.

 Chapter 1727 Aces

    Chapter 1727 Aces


    ¡°Love-15. Return Ace!¡±


    Surprisingly, the start of the match was as heated as yesterday. And Fuyu, carrying the weight of her team on her shoulder, managed to hit a strong return that her opponent served, wowing the audience and her opponent alike.


    The girl, still as charismatic as I remembered her, shed an excited grin when she received the tennis ball back.


    Yep. That return ace wasn¡¯t enough to discourage her. But then again, she¡¯s probably aware of Fuyu¡¯s prowess when ites to tennis. She¡¯s expecting that kind of response from her right from the start.


    If I recall correctly, the trigger to how she became a potential target for me wasn¡¯t because of tennis but a dodgeball game that was included in the school¡¯s Sports Festival. As a senior, she was one of the leading figures in our Red Team back then. Not that surprising, she bagged the win for our team in that category.


    I¡¯ve seen her dashing over to her boyfriend who was just as proud of her. Their picture was that of a perfect couple. I know. But with how twisted my desire was back then, I couldn¡¯t really care less whether they were happy or sad with their partners. As long as they entered my radar of interest, they¡¯d be listed as potential.


    Fortunately for her, when I found out that she was in the same club as Fuyu, I quickly switched to another potential target instead of continuing to pursue her.


    I have no idea if she¡¯s still with him. I tried searching for that guy¡¯s silhouette in the crowd but to no avail. Either he¡¯s not here or I couldn¡¯t recognize him at all. I mean, I¡¯m the type to forget a guy¡¯s face no matter how recognizable they are...


    So yeah. That¡¯s that. As for her name... I probably wouldn¡¯t remember if the umpire didn¡¯t announce the yers¡¯ names before the start of their matches.


    Katagiri Michiru.


    Well, there¡¯s no point remembering it anymore. Nheless, it¡¯s better to fit a name to her face rather than address her as a ¡®former potential target¡¯. Right?


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved once again, Yuuki. I have to give it my all against you. Forgive me, I¡¯ll treat youter.¡± Michiru praised Fuyu upon recovering from the shock the girl brought her.


    With her voice that loud, everyone in the audience started whispering with one another as they also got intrigued about the two tennis yers seemingly on friendly terms.


    Fuyu waved her hand in front of her, humbly rejecting the praise the other girl handed out to her, ¡°Senpai is overpraising me. You¡¯ve always been our team¡¯s ace. I¡¯m honored to fight you this time outside of our usual tennis practice. Please take care of me.¡±


    ¡°There you go, humble as always.¡± Michiru shook her head andughed at Fuyu¡¯s response, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back on me just because of my seniority.¡±


    ¡°You got it, senpai. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    The two smiled at each other, bringing down the tense atmosphere caused by the two consecutive dominant wins and losses. The hyped-up crowd mellowed down as they watched the friendly discourse between the two.


    However, that was short-lived. A simple calm before the storm.


    As soon as Michiru threw the ball up in the air, her next serve proved Fuyu¡¯s ims.


    She¡¯s the ace of their team.


    ¡°15-all. Service Ace!¡±


    Almost simr to the earlier announcement, the score was tied out easily by Michiru.


    Fuyu who failed to react in time to that serve could only wryly smile on her side of the court while watching the mark left behind in her service box.


    With that, ps and cheers resumed and the intensity of their match began to fill the area.


    Fuyu¡¯s eyes also started burning with fighting spirit as she prepared for the next serve, fully intending to steal the first game from the server. Likewise, Michiru was intent on ending the teampetition by beating Fuyu.


    Since they¡¯re former teammates, this should be their first official match as opponents and so, neither of the two had any intention of falling behind.


    For the next ten minutes or so, the two girls on the court started moving like fishes in a pond as they chased for the tennis ball, returning it to the other side.


    It became a back-and-forth between them and at the five-minute mark, they both scored three points, resulting in a ¡®deuce¡¯. As for the remaining five minutes that passed, it also became a battle on who could score after getting an advantage first.


    Not losing a game was surely important for the server, Michiru. But it¡¯s also the same for the receiver, Fuyu. If she failed to break her opponent¡¯s service game, it would be harder for her to win the set.


    ¡°Score! Advantage, receiver.¡±


    As my head spun around that thought, the umpire¡¯s voice soon rang out announcing Fuyu¡¯s sess in taking the advantage point. One more point and she would be taking the game.


    Looking at her from my seat, the girl was in full concentration. Her face was already dotted by sweat but she seemed so focused that the embarrassed Fuyu from earlier was like a different person.


    In any case, both look suits her. There¡¯s no doubt, I have a knack for admiring the girls when they¡¯re fulfilling their passion for something.


    Since the result wasn¡¯t in my hands here, all I could do was continue cheering and hope that Fuyu could win this match and save their team from losing.


    -


    -


    An hour and a halfter, I found myself walking towards the building where the tennis clubs¡¯ waiting rooms were located.


    Of course, it¡¯s impossible for me to sneak in there but who¡¯s to say it¡¯s prohibited to wait for someone outside of it?


    As I took a spot somewhere I could lean on, I pulled out my phone, opened our message box, and started typing away.


    However, after filling up my screen with a long message, I hit the back button, erasing everything before pocketing my phone back.


    Straightening my back, I switched to simply waiting for the door to open. Hoping that the next one to open it will be the one I am waiting for.


    The first few instances were obviously a miss but I persevered and waited even when my legs had started hurting.


    Thankfully, that wait didn¡¯t be all for naught as the girl I was waiting for finally showed up.


    Surprisingly, she also spotted me right away even if I was in an inconspicuous spot.


    Her expression seemed to brighten as she tried to force a smile before calling out to me.


    ¡°... Onoda-kun.¡±


    Yep. It¡¯s forced and her expression betrayed her at the lost moment. With a gloomy frown recing that bright countenance, Fuyu approached me.


    Reflexively, I reached for her wrist, gripping them gently.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    It¡¯s a simple question that I already know the answer. Still, it has to be mentioned.


    Fuyu¡¯s eyesnded on my hand first before matching my gaze. Once again, she tried forcing a smile but to no avail.


    ¡°No... I don¡¯t think so...¡±


    Her voice cracked as she delivered that answer. At the next moment, the girl seemingly lost her strength as she weakly fell forward, entering the space in front of me..


    ¡°Is it fine to borrow your shoulder, Onoda-kun?,¡± Before leaningpletely on me, Fuyu whispered.


    I answered with a sinct nod, giving her my tacit approval. Upon seeing that, a small smile of relief visited her lips. It¡¯s not forced this time.


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    Well, there¡¯s no need to mention it anymore. The obvious reason for me toe here and wait for her was rted to the result of that match.


    She clinched a hard-earned victory against Michiru. Unfortunately, the senior who yed next also struggled and eventually, lost against her opponent. With that, it marked their defeat and exit from thepetition.


    The girl wasn¡¯t going to me them for that, of course. But losing was also a bitter feeling for everyone. And for sure, it¡¯s the same for her clubmates.


    Fuyu leaving alone instead of walking out with everyone was probably to prevent them from apologizing to her. They all did their best, after all. Their opponents were just too strong for the others. And Fuyu couldn¡¯t also say that her win was clean.


    Because of that, we¡¯re now in this situation. I don¡¯t know if I canfort her by myself but if providing a shoulder to lean on is all she needs, then by all means, she can have it.


    Soon, Fuyu¡¯s headnded on my shoulder. Her bag slid down from her shoulder as she weakly gripped onto my clothes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I tried saving that fromnding on the ground but it¡¯s impossible. All I could do was to remain standing and be afortable post for her. Comforting her with words was also not needed as it would be ineffective.


    With that, before I knew it, my arms wrapped around the girl as I gently caressed her hair and back. In response to that, Fuyu¡¯s grip gradually tightened as she started breathing in and out, expelling the negative emotions umting in her chest.


    I don¡¯t know how long we have to be in this position. A few minutes? An hour? Who knows? In any case, I guess it will be on me to cheer her up once she finishes airing out her bitterness from that loss.

 Chapter 1728 Closer

    Chapter 1728 Closer


    Comforting her at that ce actually didn¡¯t take longer than five minutes. Fuyu was once again overtaken by her embarrassment or just my subtle touch brought her back to reality that I¡¯m Akane¡¯s boyfriend.


    Of course, I held back and didn¡¯t insist on continuing to hold her. Instead, I apanied her as we walked away from the area to where silence was more pronounced... or in other words, in a ce away from the other courts, stadiums, and indoor venues.


    We picked a covered bench to sit down on and I bought us a drink from the nearby vending machine.


    When I returned to her side, we once again spent our time in silence, finishing that can.


    I¡¯m aware. I had the strong urge to continueforting her but to respect her wishes, I couldn¡¯t proceed with doing that.


    Thankfully, that was proven a great choice as Fuyu expressed her appreciation of my silence andpany through a whisper of gratitude. From there, we started a lighthearted conversation regarding herself and tennis.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, thank you for staying by my side.¡± She started with that along with a beautiful smile which looked like a bud of flower blooming after suffering the harsh winter. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered losses before and while I¡¯m grateful to the people whoforted me with words... I always preferred the silence. It makes me calm down and let go of useless thoughts like ming others for the failure. We all fought to the best of our abilities. Unfortunately, our overall skill fell short.¡±


    ¡°My match with Michiru-senpai can also go the other way. I just got lucky to get away with that tiebreaker. And I believe it became my favorite match to date. When we meet in a Junior Tournament, I¡¯ll make sure to make my win cleaner.¡± Fuyu continued. Talking about that match in more detail, the girl¡¯s passion for tennis and her respect for Michiru properly showed.


    Then following that, perhaps her own attempt to leave behind the gloominess brought about by their loss, she talked about her days of being in the same club as her.


    They hadpeted and wonpetitions together before. They met during her first year when Michiru was also considered the rising ace of their club. A yearter, that girl got handed the position of the Club President and Captain which in turn picked Fuyu as their new ace. Of course, the tradition continued and when Michiru graduated, she handed the baton to Fuyu.


    Fuyu regretted not asking Michiru which high school she would attend but when she thought back to choosing to continue going to the same school as Akane and the other two, she let go of that regret even after finding out that Michiru chose to attend another high school.


    ¡°Mhm. That was truly an exciting match. Even as someone without that much knowledge of the sport, the hairs on my body stood at the thrilling sensation brought by watching you y.¡±


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re exaggerating it, Onoda-kun. It¡¯s not that impactful.¡±


    ¡°Nope. You¡¯re just being humble. If you only looked at the audience after that match, you wouldn''t be able to say that. But you¡¯re so upied by the adrenaline rush that you immediately go to your seat to turn that down. Anyway, now that I mentioned it, are you not exhausted from it?¡±


    Fuyu put on an embarrassed smile as she agreed to my words. Then she positively nodded before raising her can of juice, ¡°Thanks to this, I¡¯m fully recharged. My arms and legs are a little sore but it will be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Ah. Sore arms and legs were inevitable for every athlete, especially for her who used them for that long match. Her hands were probably the same. It¡¯s already filled with calluses and each time she would y tennis, be it practice or an official match, it would earn more of it.


    ¡°I see. Good to hear. Fancy a massage for that? I¡¯m not an expert but... I can probably provide you some relief.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Massage?¡± Although a bit surprised at my suggestion, the girl eventually lowered her gaze as though she was seriously contemting whether to take my offer or not.


    Shortly after that, Fuyu sneaked a nce at me before her soft voice delivered her answer, ¡°... I¡¯ll be in your care then.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon saying that, Fuyu stretched her arm to my side which I readily received.


    ¡°Mhm. Feel free to stop me if it hurts, alright?¡± I said as I let my hand slide from her wrist to her shoulder.


    The girl meekly nodded before closing her eyes and gradually, her head dropped on my shoulder.


    Like this, I pooled my experience in massaging my girls and Hayashi-sensei to provide Fuyu with the relief I offered.


    -


    -


    The massage went on for around ten minutes for both arms, then another twenty for her legs. Well, it took that long because she was too embarrassed to lift her leg on myp but when she got the hang of it, Fuyu stopped struggling and simply enjoyed that treatment.


    Watching her range of emotions throughout that was another source of a treat for me. Sometimes, I would catch her staring at me but as always, she would quickly try to avert her gaze and use my shoulder to hide her flustered expression.


    When I was done with the message, I thought of putting our distance back to how it originally was. However, I have no idea if we¡¯re both thinking the same thing. Instead of inching away from each other, Fuyu and I drew closer, removing whatever sense of distance we had left.


    In this way, it became like a repetition of our state on the train recently. My arm stretched to her other side to hold her by the waist while Fuyu used a part of my body tofortably rest her back on. If Fubuki could see us right now, that mischievous little girl would surely be rejoicing.


    Shortly after, silence once again consumed us.


    This time, however, it¡¯s only for a minute.


    I mean, it¡¯s been what? Three times already. The string holding me back finally broke. It¡¯s about time I melt this icyke and swim across to the other side where I can be honest with myself.


    ¡°Yuuki-san, is it fine for me to hold you like this?¡± I asked which Fuyu answered with a small nod.


    Perhaps like me, she also decided to quit fooling herself. But as always, it might just be my assumption.


    ¡°... Akane loves you a lot, Onoda-kun. I think I am starting to understand why.¡± Fuyu fidgeted a bit. From where I was looking, I could see her biting her lips as if she was feeling some kind of frustration she didn¡¯t want to voice out. Whatever that was, it¡¯s surely rted to what she just said.


    ¡°Why? Are you also about to fall for me, Yuuki-san?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. There goes your shameless confidence. But to answer your question, it¡¯s your boundless dedication. Once you set your mind to something, you¡¯ll ensure that you¡¯ll aplish it. For example, today. You have a lot of things to consider and yet, you really showed up here to cheer for me...¡±


    ¡°Well, a promise is a promise. It¡¯s something to be fulfilled, not forgotten. Besides, I¡¯m scouting your performance. How else can I win against you when we finally get to y tennis together? I¡¯m taking notes.¡±


    Fuyu¡¯s giggles continued to resound and eventually, it became a cheerfulughter devoid of her earlier gloominess. She lifted her head to look at me then shook it, expressing her disapproval at my silly thought.


    In the end, she yed along with me, ¡°So, you have an ulterior motive. I should¡¯ve known.¡±


    ¡°Your fault, Yuuki-san. I¡¯ll wow you both when that day arrives. And if by chance I really win, I¡¯ll hold the two of you like this.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun, aren¡¯t you bold? And this... is pretty daring.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is. You don¡¯t hate it though.¡±


    With the way she nced down to check our current state, Fuyu was also finding it intriguing how she could be fine with this. And yet, extracting herself from my hold hadn¡¯t passed her mind.


    ¡°... If you say it like that, it feels like I¡¯m the only one who chose to be in this position. Akane will be mad at me.¡±


    ¡°Nope. If it¡¯s Akane, she won¡¯t be. Also, Yuuki-san, you¡¯re not the only one. You just forgot how I shamelessly admitted that I love being this close to you.¡±


    Although not explicitly stated, my words earlier could pretty much be taken like that. Unfortunately for Fuyu, it would be hard for her to get that interpretation.


    ¡°Huh...? When did you say...¡±


    Halfway through her words, I made another move. This time, I intentionally caught her off guard.


    Before Fuyu could react, my hand on her waist stretched further topletely hook my arm around her. Following that, I linked my hands together, pulling her closer and closer until eventually, I ced her in front of me, locked inside my arms.


    ¡°Instead of trying to remember when, I¡¯ll repeat it instead, Yuuki-san. Listen closely. You¡¯re free to interpret this however you want to. I love being this close to you.¡±


    At the same time as I dropped thatst sentence, I tightened my embrace around Fuyu and nted my lips on her warm cheek.


    ... Mhm. I¡¯ve gone and done it. Whatever her reaction will be, I should probably expect a p or something. In any case, that¡¯s my honest thoughts right now. I¡¯m not going to take those words back.

 Chapter 1729 Difficulty

    Chapter 1729 Difficulty


    ¡°Huh? Onoda-kun, what are you doing?¡±


    As the situation settled in her head, Fuyu hurriedly covered her cheek as a hint of panic upied her face. She blinked a few times, trying to make sense of the situation. Then she started squirming to get out of my embrace.


    My hold voluntarily loosened a little, just enough to give her freedom of movement. Moreover, she¡¯s squirming not because she¡¯s repulsed by what I did. It was nothing but an unconscious reflex by her for having been put in a situation that she was least expecting. As seconds gradually passed, Fuyu gradually settled down as she pressed her back against my chest.


    I know. From our previous interactions, I used to keep my hands off of her as much as possible. That¡¯s why suddenly embracing her like this threw her off as she had no idea what to do or what was going to happen next. Or at least, she expected that our previous closeness was already in dangerous territory and it wouldn¡¯t go past that.


    I broke that expectation...


    ¡°I¡¯m hugging you.¡±


    Without thinking too much, I gave her a straight answer.


    Fuyu raised her gaze to meet my eyes as conflict visibly appeared in her expression. It drew a line on her forehead that slowly creased. Possibly, she¡¯s once again attempting to wrap her head around this situation. Hearing that answer, however, threw her on another loop of confusion as her eyes seemingly spun as dizziness consumed her.


    I used a hand to fix the fringes of her hair and wipe away the bit of sweat forming on that part.


    Almost like magic, my touch put her spinning thoughts to a halt as she refocused her eyes on me.


    Of course, Fuyu was still trying to interpret what I meant by this but on top of all that, her simrly repressed desire started leaking out. As for whether it would break like a dam or not, it¡¯s still up to the intensity of that emotion.


    At the moment, it¡¯s only enough for her to calm down and look at our situation properly.


    A few secondster, I lowered my hand and ced it on top of hers, slotting my fingers through the gaps to hold it intimately. With this, she¡¯s already free to move away if she so wishes. She¡¯s not locked in my embrace anymore.


    ¡°This... Isn¡¯t this bad? Onoda-kun, we cannot do this.¡±


    As her eyes dropped on the new connection made by our hands, Fuyu stuttered as her voice of reason answered for her.


    Of course, this was bad in a normal context. Unfortunately, neither I nor my rtionship with Akane was normal.


    ¡°Mhm. This is bad. But Yuuki-san, I¡¯m only following my honest feelings at the moment. And that is to keep you close to me like this... If this makes you ufortable then I¡¯ll release you right away.¡±


    Fuyu intently listened to that answer. At every word I dropped, Fuyu¡¯s hand covered by mine trembled slightly. And as my fingers gradually filled her palm, the girl¡¯s body temperature started to rise.


    The girl then gulped down to clear her throat and meet my gaze again. Conflict remained on her face but a crimson streak started contesting it for supremacy. Furthermore, her heartbeat which was already racing to begin with started settling down in a somewhat pleasant rhythm. She¡¯s neither hurried nor panicked anymore.


    Thankfully, the fact that there was no other soul around us prevented her from immediately springing up to her feet and getting away from me. At the moment, she¡¯s weighing her own thoughts. Whether it aligned with mine or not, only Fuyu could answer it.


    ¡°... Onoda-kun, help me. Help me understand why I¡¯m not ufortable with this.¡± Fuyu¡¯s voice was clear. However, at the same time, it sounded like she wanted me to give her a push to ept this situation and to also be as honest as me.


    ¡°If I tell you, will you still consider it as your own answer, Yuuki-san? I did say that you¡¯re free to think what you will about this. If you ended up hating me, it meant I stepped over the line. But if not, it can either mean that we¡¯re on the same page or you¡¯re simply tolerating my audacity.¡±


    That¡¯s how it is. As I couldn¡¯t be so sure of what was really going on in her head, I could only consider those possibilities. In the end, everything would be decided by Fuyu herself. And as much as possible, I didn¡¯t want to influence her choice.


    Fuyu¡¯s body shuddered once more and slowly, she twisted her body to properly look at me. Her hand sped by me twitched a little, squeezing my fingers slotted into the gaps.


    As her breathing gradually hastened, the girl leaned her head on my right shoulder while her eyes intently inspected my face. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thatsted for a few minutes.


    When she finally opened her mouth, Fuyu copied what I did. She ced her hand on top of mine.


    As she started speaking, her hand slowly but surely grasped it tight, pushing that hand settled on her navel to further tighten my grip around her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to be honest with myself. Onoda-kun, I¡¯m not ufortable and I don¡¯t think I can hate you for this... As much as I am going to hate myself for admitting this, I also love being this close to you too...¡± She then paused for a moment before giving a bitter and almost defeated smile, ¡°... But I cannot do this to Akane.¡±


    Mhm. She¡¯s being as honest as she could be. And that concern for Akane was something I¡¯d seening from a mile away.


    No matter how we looked at this, in her head or in a normal sense, we were already betraying her best friend even if we hadn¡¯t done anything extreme yet and this was just her desire to be close to me, in the emotional and physical sense, it¡¯s already considered a betrayal.


    So what am I to do here? Convince her that it¡¯s fine?


    Obviously not as it would ruin everything. More importantly, it would ruin what makes Fuyu who she is.


    Ugh. In other words, I would be ruining her if I went down that path.


    No. I already ruined a lot of things. How isforting her for the loss in their match turned into this? I¡¯m such an idiot for losing it.


    Unfortunately, I have to decide right here and now. And as always, it alles down to this...


    ¡°I love Akane, Yuuki-san. That will never change no matter what.¡±


    Yep. There¡¯s no need to mince words there...


    I checked on her reaction and surprisingly enough, Fuyu probably expected that as well. She closed her eyes and silently epted it. She¡¯s not disappointed but in fact, she knew that¡¯s how I was going to answer.


    Nheless, even if that¡¯s the case, Fuyu whose feet were still grounded to the societal norm wouldn¡¯t be able to fully understand me, the same way I was unable to understand her.


    ¡°I see... What does this mean then? Why did you say you love being this close to me? Why did you embrace me? If you¡¯re going to cheat on Akane, I have to start distancing myself from you, Onoda-kun... L-let¡¯s forget this happened.¡±


    Yep. She¡¯s not seeking an answer to those questions as they¡¯re already answered from what happened. No amount of exnation can justify this.


    And obviously, her resolution was also within my expectations. A guy like me will never be able to surmount her friendship with Akane. This girl would rather shelve what she¡¯s feeling than betray her closest friend.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± After deliberating for a while, that¡¯s what my mouth produced. A question defying what she just suggested.


    ¡°... You¡¯re making it difficult. But it¡¯s your choice too, Onoda-kun. I don¡¯t need to convince you.¡±


    Upon saying that, Fuyu lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t move away from me and maintained our closeness. Unfortunately, she already made that decision. As soon as we stepped away from this ce, she¡¯d put everything that happened here behind her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. My objection doesn¡¯t matter because, in the end, we¡¯ll both choose for ourselves. Then, Yuuki-san, since we¡¯re going to leave this behind here, allow me to express more of my honesty to you.¡±


    Fuyu didn¡¯t answer me verbally but her head moved, indicating her agreement.


    A secondter, the girl rxed her body. Her grip on my hand tightened before she moved my arms to once again enclose her in my embrace. As a response, I followed through her movements and lowered my head, burying my face in her lush hair. Slowly, I settled down on the side of her neck, inhaling her wonderful scent.


    Since this could be the first and thest time I could hold her this close, I didn¡¯t want to waste this chance. Most likely, Fuyu was thinking the same thing.

 Chapter 1730 Do I know you?

    Chapter 1730 Do I know you?


    Several minutester, despite mutually agreeing to forget and leave behind what happened between us, I remained by Fuyu''s side.


    I couldn¡¯t just leave her behind, right? Especially when I saw her getting bugged by an idiot earlier. Although she could go back to join her club on going home¡­ it would just be as awkward as when she left them.


    Besides, Fuyu also favored it when I told her I¡¯d still be escorting her home. Just that, the distance between us became more pronounced.


    Someone could probably slip in between us by pushing and running into that gap. Moreover, she kept her eyes in front of us, not daring to look at me straight again.


    Most likely, she¡¯s afraid that any type of contact with me might make her resolve to waver. Or if not that, our intimate moment was still lingering in her head.


    Whichever the case, I could only try to respect her boundaries. She¡¯d just be disappointed if I went back with my words, after all.


    ¡°So, about tennis. Should we set a date for it?¡±


    After deciding what to do next, we started making our way to the exit, traversing the less popted path towards it. And in an attempt to sweep away the constricting mood surrounding us, I brought up that question.


    It was awkward, of course. But what else could I do? It¡¯s not like I could magically make her forget her friendship with Akane. And even if I tell her everything about me, there won¡¯t be any guarantee that she¡¯ll ept it like most of my girls.


    I mean, she¡¯s the one most suspicious about my rtionship with the other girls. It just so happened that, at some point, I got closer to her to the point that I managed to scale the wall she put up against any other guys.


    If I suddenly dropped that bomb on her, it¡¯s more than likely that she¡¯d be more repulsed at how absurd it was. She¡¯d probably even hate me more for toying with Akane¡¯s feelings.


    But then again, one could also argue that she was just as bad when she started catching feelings for me regardless of her suspicion or her friendship with Akane.


    In short, we¡¯re in a difficult situation that couldn¡¯t easily be solved in a day.


    I¡¯ve pretty much confessed to her earlier. Just that, it¡¯s not that direct. And so, the same as how I worked my way to win my girls, I wouldn¡¯t easily give up just because of that one agreement.


    And if we took into consideration how the agreement basically wrote off that moment between us¡­ it¡¯s fair to say that we just reverted back to when we have yet to cross the boundary. Right?


    If I can act like nothing happened after I massaged her legs and arms, I will be able to close our gap again. Or so that¡¯s my wishful thinking¡­


    Shaking her head lightly, Fuyu shot me a nce with narrowed eyes, ¡°Onoda-kun, you have yet to swing your racket a thousand times. How do you think you will fare against me and Akane?¡±


    Well, she¡¯s not being negative about that. It¡¯s simply a frank answer that needs no embellishment.


    I¡¯m aplete newbie to tennis. Even if I can somehow pick up the rules and the basics of tennis, it will be nowhere close to an expert like Fuyu. So, it¡¯s kind of audacious for me to bring that up to her.


    In any case, I wasn¡¯t really expecting an excited reply from her. Responding to me was more than I could ask for.


    Because in this way, we¡¯re one step away from that suffocating silence.


    ¡°I believe I can at least get a point by targeting Akane¡¯s side.¡±


    Fuyu rolled her eyes at me but at least, it managed to crack her stone-cold expression that she¡¯s using as a mask. Even if it¡¯s just a glimpse, I saw her lips twitching and stretching to the side, ¡°Un. I can see that happening. But what about if we do a Singles game? Will you be able to score a point from me?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll start swinging my racket a thousand times a day starting tomorrow.¡± I stared at her for a few seconds as though I was calcting my chances before dering that with a slight bow.


    And that earned me another reaction from her. This time, she covered her mouth before handing me her racket bag that I had asked to carry for her earlier, ¡°Okay. You can start now with that. Be careful with it.¡±


    Upon saying that, Fuyu turned her gaze away, either to straighten up her expression or to release a silentughter.


    Without taking out the racket inside, I held the bag around the handle and followed her words, carefully swinging it as we continued our walk.


    Well, her reaction was enough motivation for me and I could already consider this as a win.


    And just like this, we continued on this line of topic for the rest of our walk.


    By the time we reached the exit gates and rejoined the crowding in and going out of the venue, we sessfully managed to chip off some of the distance that returned.


    I carefully slung her racket bag behind me and made sure that she wouldn¡¯t run into anyone on our way out.


    I thought we¡¯d continue like this until we reached the bus stop but somehow, someone found us.


    ¡°Oh. Hey, Yuuki. Are you on your way out?¡±


    Just a few steps away from the gates, a familiar voice echoed behind us.


    Fuyu reflexively nced behind to look for the source and I followed suit, stopping in my steps.


    There, Michiru, who had already changed out of her tennis attire like Fuyu, was bending over her knees, catching her breath. She probably chased after us.


    She then lifted her gaze and cracked a rather refreshing smile. Judging from the way she carried herself, she was probably afraid that Fuyu would take her presence negatively considering their team had just won against Fuyu¡¯s.


    But then again, her justification most likely stemmed from the fact that Fuyu won against her. Hence, she cheekily chased after her.


    ¡°Senpai¡­¡± Fuyu murmured as though she was in a daze. But that¡¯s only for a moment. ¡°Yes. I¡­ No. We are bound to the bus stop.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Intrigued, Michiru raised an eyebrow as her eyesnded on me.


    From my observation, that was nothing more than an act. I mean, the reason she ran after Fuyu was probably because of my presence beside the girl. She¡¯s curious.


    I had no idea if she could still recognize me but it¡¯s sufficient to say she¡¯s here to find out what my rtionship with Fuyu is as well as check on her junior¡¯s state after that loss.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Looks like our Yuuki has stopped being caged in frigid ice. Someone finally managed to melt that and reach you.¡± With a meaningful smile, Michiru¡¯s eyes alternated between us. And sure enough, she misunderstood our rtionship.


    But with Fuyu being Fuyu, she got stumped at how to answer. She looked at me with aplicated expression as though she didn¡¯t want to outright deny that misconception.


    Then, I should help her out here.


    ¡°Uhm. Katagiri-senpai, I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something here. Yuuki-san and I aren¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eh?¡± Slightly confused, Michiru blinked her eyes a few times as a puzzled expression dawned on her face. Rather than focusing on what I denied, she stepped forward to scrutinize my appearance.


    A few secondster, she stepped back and put a finger beneath her chin.


    ¡°Wait, do I know you? I feel like we¡¯ve already met before.¡±


    Fuyu reacted to that by widening her eyes and then, the same as Michiru, anticipation for my answer rose.


    ¡°I see. Senpai has forgotten me already. I¡¯m Onoda.¡±


    Right. Even though I said I didn¡¯t pursue her upon finding out that she¡¯s from the same club as Fuyu, I¡¯ve already interacted with her a few times before. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No. Interacted was probably downying it. I, at least, got a little close to her by pretending to be a helpful junior ¨C my usual strategy back then to close the distance with my target.

 Chapter 1731 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 1731 Misunderstanding


    "I remembered! What happened here? You sure glowed up. I failed to recognize you!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As though she found a magnificent exhibit before her, Michiru closed in and inspected me intently. It''s not an act. She surely remembered me as the junior who helped her during that Sports Festival.


    Perhaps if not for her hands being full with her bags, she''d also reach for my forehead to emte my previous hairstyle; the scrawny cut with my fringes almost covering half of my face.


    After a while, Michiru¡¯s lips stretched into a pleasant smile as she looked at me with a hint of pride.


    As I expected, she still considered herself a senior I respected and looked up to. Those eyes she was using to look at me were like a mother lion pleased with her young cub who seeded in his first hunt.


    If I remember correctly, this kind of treatment stemmed from how I always ran to her for help. In the first few instances, I drew her ire for being annoying but eventually, she found me silly and she couldn''t help taking the mantle of a senior to guide me patiently.


    I guess that''s her most prominent trait. She''s a doting senior once you get into her favor.


    Thinking about it, including that deliberate attempt to get close to her, I was already that close to setting up the stage to steal her. I was only biding my time until the Sports Festival ended so her boyfriend would return to his normally busy schedule.


    s, I found out that she''s in the same club as Fuyu and she''s also close to the girl. All those setups were immediately thrown into the bin and I never openly approached her again.


    Though there were times that we ran into each other before she graduated, those ended with either of us just greeting each other, or some other times she would tease before separating there.


    Wait. Did she ask me if I was avoiding her? I couldn''t remember. Probably not.


    "I''ve learned not to neglect my appearance, senpai. That''s all." I answered honestly but neither Michiru nor Fuyu believed that. The former leered at me before snickering while thetter had her eyes widened, slightly taken aback finding out that I am acquainted with her senior.


    ¡°Good for you! You look really great! Am I right, Yuuki?¡± Still beaming with pride, she then gave Fuyu who was stuck speechless a side nce.


    Taking into ount how I answered her question about our rtionship, I could take a guess that Michiru believed that I was in the middle of courting Fuyu. Hence, she¡¯s trying to get a reaction from the girl here.


    Looking at that sh of mischief that would asionally appear on her face, she¡¯s definitely trying to help me out here.


    ¡°Y-yes. He looks great.¡± Fuyu, whose mind was upied with other thoughts, could only answer like that.


    It elicited a sly grin from Michiru and a secondter, she stepped forward and closed in on me again, ¡°Since you said you¡¯re not in that rtionship. Can I be annoying and pry on why you¡¯re together? Onoda is even carrying your bag, Yuuki.¡±


    This girl¡­ She¡¯s cornering Fuyu, huh? But at the same time, she¡¯s also trying to see if I would once again step in for Fuyu.


    ¡°I came to watch her match, senpai. You two got me at the edge of my seat earlier. That was amazing.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You watched our match! I see. Did you cheer for me? Let me guess¡­ No, right?¡±


    ying along with her, I scratched my cheek as I sneaked a nce at Fuyu again, ¡°Sorry, senpai. I never anticipated that you¡¯d be the one she¡¯s ying against so¡­¡±


    ¡°Boo¡­ I¡¯m disappointed, Onoda.¡± Michiru pouted and acted disappointed but the yful smile on her lips lingered. She¡¯s having fun teasing us like this. In fact, she¡¯s more enlivened to see Fuyu¡¯s reactions.


    I mean, the girl couldn¡¯t look straight at me and she also couldn¡¯t answer properly. I guess that¡¯s my fault. After everything that happened between us, it was difficult for her to be put in this situation.


    ¡°Uhm. Michiru-senpai, give Onoda-kun a break. He came to watch because I asked him.¡± Somehow, Fuyu opened her mouth just to defend but then again, why was she iming that when I was the one who brought it up first earlier?


    Ah. Right. Unlike me, she¡¯s still feeling conflicted about what happened between us and the decision she made. Despite attempting not to let Michiru get a wrong assumption from us, she¡¯s doing a poor job at it.


    Besides, if she mentioned Akane and the fact that I¡¯m her best friend¡¯s boyfriend, it¡¯d just create more questions for our senior.


    ¡°Heh. Is that true, Onoda?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. She¡¯s not wrong. But I must say that I also came to watch because I liked to.¡±


    ¡°I see. I got the picture now¡­¡± With a meaningful smile, Michiru nodded a few times. She narrowed her eyes and alternately looked at us. ¡°Okay, since you two aren¡¯t a thing. Can I borrow Onoda from you, Yuuki?¡±


    ¡°Huh? O-okay, I guess.¡± Fuyu¡¯s expression cycled through different emotions such as surprise, conflict, and confusion. In the end, after ncing at me and deciding on the spot, she could only say ¡®yes¡¯ to her senior.


    ¡°Great!¡± Michiru jubntly pped before walking up and grabbing my arm to drag me to a corner. Just a distance away from Fuyu.


    ¡°Wait. Senpai, what about my consent?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯lle with me on your own, right? Come on. I¡¯m trying to help you out here.¡±


    As I expected, this girl was trying to stir up the storm. How should I say this? Was she being a helpful senior or not? I had no idea.


    In any case, as soon as we got sufficient distance from Fuyu where the girl wouldn¡¯t be able to hear our conversation, Michiru elbowed me and started her interrogation.


    She asked me what I thought of Fuyu. Her attempt to confirm her guess about us. I naturally answered properly but not in all honesty.


    It frustrated her a bit but she persisted in trying to act like she could give me sound advice on how to capture the girl.


    I pretended to listen to her for a bit while asionally ncing at Fuyu who could only stare at us from where we left her behind.


    Whenever our eyes would meet, aplicated expression would surface on the girl¡¯s face before eventually averting her gaze.


    After a while, when Michiru finally exhausted her advice and questions, I put on my usual smile and turned things around, ¡°I¡¯m enlightened, senpai. You¡¯re still as helpful as before. But I apologize. I might not be able to put them to use.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How so?¡±


    ¡°Because I think it¡¯ll be inappropriate to do so.¡±


    ¡°Onoda, if you don¡¯t take a step here, how can you reach your goal? Uh. You already made progress by fixing your appearance. There¡¯s no reason for you to stop there.¡±


    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re still misunderstanding us, senpai. Like I said, we¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship. In any case, I haven¡¯t congratted you yet, senpai. Good luck with winning the tournament.¡±


    Although I wouldn¡¯t mind admitting what I feel for Fuyu, denying it like this would be for the better.


    ¡°Guh. You¡¯re hopeless, Onoda.¡± She shook her head, looking a bit disappointed at me. But she probably understood that I wasn¡¯t looking for advice from her. A secondter, she smiled and thanked me for that encouragement. ¡°If you can,e and watch our match too.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. If it aligns with my free time then I will.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a no. You¡¯re still avoiding me.¡±


    Thatst part was said in an almost inaudible volume. Something like she just added while looking at me bitterly.


    I pretended not to hear that and aimed my reply to the first part, ¡°Really? I never thought ¡®no¡¯ is already that long of a word.¡±


    ¡°You smartass. Nevermind. Let¡¯s go back. Yuuki is already bing ufortable. I don¡¯t want to be a wedge between you two lovebirds.¡± With a click of her tongue, Michiru pinched my arm. She then walked past me to return to where Fuyu was.


    I watched her back for a few seconds before following her.


    A whileter, Michiru¡¯s clubmates arrived and dragged her back to their prepared transportation.


    Left behind, Fuyu and I could only continue to the bus stop. Of course, the atmosphere between us became more constrained but it¡¯s just because none of us was bringing up a topic.


    By the time we took our seats inside the bus, Fuyu released a sigh before whispering, ¡°I have no idea you¡¯re also close to Michiru-senpai, Onoda-kun.¡±

 Chapter 1732 Bring her home

    Chapter 1732 Bring her home


    Was that jealousy I heard? I had no idea. Thinking about it, it¡¯s closer to her reaction when finding out about my closeness to the other girls. While it was bereft of suspicion and disappointment, I could probably attribute that to the change that happened in our rtionship ¨C even if we wrote off that particr moment.


    Finding out that I am acquainted with Michiru just after all that definitely came as more than a surprise to her. She did talk about her and her days with the girl in their club and yet, I never mentioned that I know Michiru.


    In my defense, I didn¡¯t feel obligated to do so. Furthermore, it was unimportant when I didn¡¯t even n to show myself in front of that girl. It just so happened that she chased after Fuyu.


    And with that callout, I was left with a choice of whether to reveal my connection with her or act like a stranger. I chose thetter because I thought she would eventually recognize me given how close I¡¯ve gotten with her back then.


    ¡°Not really close, no. Do you remember the Sports Festival that she carried? I¡¯m merely an errand boy around her back then.¡±


    After thinking for a while, that¡¯s the answer I came up with. It might not be the full story but it¡¯s at least truthful.


    Anyway, I found no reason to exin myself there. Fuyu already saw everything. Besides, she wasn¡¯t looking for an exnation either. She simply aired that out to clear out her muddled head.


    ¡°Errand boy. I see¡­¡± As much as she tried to sound normal with that, her bitterness was almost poking me in my cheek. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In response, I put on a helpless smile. And a whileter, I furtively grabbed her hand as the bus started moving away from that stop.


    I expected her to reflexively pull her hand out but that didn''t happen. Instead, the girl nced at me with the sameplicated expression she wore when watching Michiru and I converse earlier.


    Whatever was in her head, she was probably conflicted once again. I guess, she still hadn¡¯t written off our moment earlier and this was her acting out of it.


    For a few seconds, she silently maintained that seemingly drilling gaze into me. Then, Fuyu frustratedly bit onto her lips and shook her head. Instead of vocalizing her thoughts, she gulped it down and decided not to say anything.


    Alright. I¡¯ll take responsibility for that. I put her through so much today. It¡¯s criminal to do that when she¡¯s still affected by their loss.


    What to do then? Nothing, I guess.


    After deliberating for a while, I decided not to say anything as well and simply moved my thumb, caressing the back of her hand.


    And since silence would just be suffocating for us again, I organized my thoughts and pulled out a story from the past that I remembered.


    Of course, it''s not about my escapades of stealing girls left and right. It¡¯s just my normal day-to-day life when I wasn¡¯t around Nao, Yae, Haruko, Miyako, or any of the girls I stole and targeted.


    Fuyu was puzzled at first when I started but gradually, she found herself so engrossed in my tale that whatever thoughts bugging her slowly but surely got washed away.


    To be fair, my girls also got so engrossed by those stories when I narrated the same story to them. It¡¯s like they¡¯re hearing about a hidden side of me.


    I could remember Aya asking me why I didn¡¯t make any friends when it would be beneficial to me in staying obscure or Nami¡¯s look of amazement when I told her the number of times someone thought I was a pushover.


    This time, Fuyu had her eyebrows creased when I revealed how I was aware of Akane and her following me around. She then appeared embarrassed before eventually nudging my shoulder with her forehead since her hand remained sped by mine.


    Perhaps to fill me in on what they did when they lost sight of me, Fuyu told me that Akane would be turning to her andining about how unfair I was¡­


    That stung a bit, but well, I¡¯m already paying for that bit by bit. Never will I make Akane that miserable anymore.


    Before we knew it, the bus already traversed more than half of the road to our destination.


    The sky has just started turning orange and it¡¯s an hour at most before night arrives.


    We looked out the window and watched the changing scenery outside.


    After a while, Fuyu¡¯s phone vibrated.


    A message has arrived.


    She pulled it up and checked. When she saw who the sender was, the girl¡¯s face crumpled before showing it to me.


    Well, not to my surprise, it¡¯s from Akane.


    For sure, she already received the news about the Tennis Club¡¯s loss. I informed her about it, after all. Knowing that I was with Fuyu, she probably waited for this long before sending a message to give me the chance tofort the girl.


    She said she wouldn¡¯t meddle with us anymore, after all. So, that¡¯s probably her way of not being tantly obvious about what she wanted to happen.


    Anyway, I nodded at Fuyu and released her hand. No matter how guilty she became, she had no reason not to read Akane¡¯s message.


    A few secondster, Fuyu facepalmed and showed me the screen.


    There, I read Akane¡¯s message.


    ¡°Fuyu, don¡¯t go home yet. If you¡¯re still with husband, tell him to bring you home. Futaba and Eri will wait for you. Look, we''re preparing a hot pot! Let¡¯s drown your sorrow for your match today! Eimi is also here!¡±


    The same as Fuyu, I also couldn¡¯t help but put a hand on my forehead as I felt my head ache a little.


    That girl and her antics.


    ¡°I guess we should tell little Fubuki that you¡¯ll bete. I¡¯ll walk you hometer.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Onoda-kun, you two are unbelievable.¡± With another sigh, Fuyu muttered. Then, she followed my words and contacted her house to tell her mother and mischievous little sister about it.


    ¡°I know, right? We¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡±


    I shamelessly admitted, earning me a scornful look from her. Eventually, she smiled bitterly again.


    ¡°Is this fine?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is. They¡¯re worried that you¡¯ll be down after the loss so they banded together to cheer you up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡ªAh. I see. I¡¯m making a fool out of myself again.¡±


    Mhm. I knew her concern was different but to clear her head, I had to act oblivious to not put her in an awkward position.


    ¡°You¡¯re not, believe me. Just follow what you think is best. I¡¯ll cheer you on, no matter what.¡±


    Upon saying that, my hand dropped on her head, caressing and patting her gently.


    Not knowing what to say anymore, Fuyu could only lower her head while grasping my sleeve in a futile attempt to stop me from making herfortable.


    With our ns changed. We got off the bus at the stop closest to our house. Although reluctant, Fuyu walked alongside me as we traversed the short stretch home. Along the way, she started rehearsing her smile as if that would be effective in hiding her conflicting thoughts from the mind reader, Akane.


    In any case, I simply watched that on the side, teasing her once in a while until we finally reached our front door.


    With heavy steps, Fuyu carefully trudged behind me as I opened the door.


    And the same as any other day, Akane¡¯s figure weed us by the door.


    With a meaningful smile on her lips, Akane winked at me and immediately went to grab Fuyu behind me while sneaking in her wee kiss.


    Then, after a while, she dragged the girl to our living room. I followed behind them and was greeted by the boiling heating from the stove and pot in the middle of the living room where they finished preparing for the hotpot.


    The other three girls were sitting on the floor, Eri and Futaba together then Eimi on the other side.


    ¡°Heh, good job escorting her back here, Onoda-kun. I¡¯ll give you a ten.¡± Eri yfully raised her thumb at me.


    But before I could react to that, Futaba told her off, ¡°Eri, you¡¯re being rude. This is his house, you know? Onoda-kun, sorry for intruding.¡±


    Thanks to them, the atmosphere instantly became light andfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Adachi-san. I don¡¯t mind being praised for a job well done. Right, Kitayama?¡± I put on a shameless smile which Eri found hrious as she burst into a peal ofughter right away. On the other hand, Futaba smilingly shook her head.

 Chapter 1733 Hotpot

    Chapter 1733 Hotpot


    It was a given that no matter how rxed she became, Fuyu would still fall on awkwardness when faced with Akane. Thankfully, with that silly girl being the way she was, her teeming energy was enough to brush that awkwardness away, preventing Eri and Futaba from seeing it being different from just her sadness for her team''s loss.


    Thanks to that, the hotpot party that they prepared sessfully reached its goal; cheering up Fuyu.


    Or at least, that¡¯s how it was on the surface. Fuyu participated in the fun and thanked all of them, including Eimi. Still, when asionally ncing at me, I would notice how her guilt was eating her.


    Akane being the one closest to her noticed that particr detail. And as if a miracle, that guilty look in Fuyu¡¯s eyes seemingly disappeared after Akane whispered something to her.


    Of course, I could only try to guess what she said to her but that salvaged the situation.


    Besides, Akane didn¡¯t know what happened between us yet. All she had was an assumption that during the hour that we were together, there had been progress in our rtionship.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s probably another reason why she¡¯s more than eager to arrange this hotpot party for Fuyu. She wanted to gauge it while also trying not to be meddlesome.


    From what I¡¯ve seen, she was sessful but I¡¯d probably hear the details about itter in our bed.


    Anyway, during our meal, I minimized my involvement in any conversation topic they brought up. I only listened to the side while asionally answering them when they needed my opinion.


    Furthermore, I would step out at certain moments, utilizing various excuses to give the girls and Fuyu the space to breathe.


    After all, despite Akane¡¯s sess, my presence remained like an invisible rope constricting Fuyu and her guilty thoughts. It was tied around her.


    Akane and Eimi understood my intention so they assisted me and prevented Eri from her attempts to keep me on the same table as them.


    At the moment, I was on my fifth time stepping out. We had just emptied the pot so I went to the kitchen to get us cold drinks and a dessert.


    Picking from numerous choices, I grabbed a tub of vani ice cream that was sitting in our freezer. That would be a nice way to conclude that scrumptious moment, right?


    Even if they prepared everything already, I was still the host of the house so¡­ I have to continue ying that part.


    After getting a tray, I ced the ice cream, scooper, spoons, and a few bowls that we would be using before going back to them.


    Right as soon as I got spotted by Eri, the girl¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of the tray I was carrying.


    ¡°Geez. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself like this, Onoda-kun. You don¡¯t have to bribe us with an ice cream.¡±


    Or so she said. But as soon as I ced the tray on the table, she immediately picked a bowl and waited for me to get her a scoop.


    Alright. In their group of friends, I¡¯m now going to rank her second to Akane when ites to being shameless.


    Like a dog eagerly anticipating her most awaited treat, Eri seemingly wagged her imaginary tail as she watched her bowl be filled with ice cream. When I handed it back to her, the girl forgot everything and immediately stuffed her mouth with it.


    Next, I picked up another bowl and turned to Futaba.


    The girl bit her lips and averted her gaze right away as though she was avoiding being tainted by sin. And in her most embarrassed tone to date, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m on a diet. More sugar won¡¯t be... good.¡±


    While that statement was true¡­ what I saw minutes earlier was contradictory.


    As I started scooping up ice cream for her, I said in passing, ¡°Are you sure? I heard this can help counteract the corn cob and three thick pieces of meat you munched on from the pot.¡±


    Obviously, that¡¯s just bullshit I pulled out from nowhere. Nheless, it¡¯s enough to get her riled up.


    Her chest bounced a bit as she seemingly reacted reflexively. Matched with a re and a pout, she ced her hands on the table and leaned forward.


    ¡°Where did you hear that from?!¡±


    To her horror, it was at that moment that an involuntary burp escaped her mouth.


    Her eyes instantly widened and her face immediately turned from pink to bright red as steam rose on top of her head.


    Without saying anything else, the girl grabbed the bowl from me, turned around, and started stuffing her mouth with the ice cream ¨C her attempt to alleviate the heat and cool her head down.


    On my side, I noticed Eimi trying her best not to burst outughing from watching the two. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unfortunately for her, the same asst time, she¡¯s not safe from being teased just as well.


    Although it¡¯s milder than what Futaba experienced, it¡¯s more than enough for the girl to be reduced to the same bundle of red.


    She then joined the two on that side while asionally shooting me miffed nces.


    My take on that? I¡¯m d that Eimi was fitting in with their group.


    Following that, with three down from the treat, I faced the pair ofst bosses ¨C Akane and Fuyu.


    As bright and cheerful as she was, Akane stuck herself as close to Fuyu as possible, hugging the girl from behind.


    On the other hand, Fuyu was like a helpless roon, trying to send an SOS signal to me.


    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s ufortable with Akane keeping her locked in the girl¡¯s embrace, she simply found herself at a loss on how to deal with her mischievous friend who probably wouldn¡¯t stop at trying tofort her by any means possible.


    I inched closer to the two while holding the scoop and a bowl.


    Akane then yfully winked at me, ¡°Husband, you know what to do, right? Feed us. Our hands are tied.¡±


    ¡°Huh? My hands are free though.¡± Fuyu tried to refute but Akane was quick on the uptake.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not. Can you lift them to your mouth?¡±


    Yeah. She couldn¡¯t do that. Her arms were also locked in that silly girl¡¯s embrace, after all.


    Acting like I didn¡¯t hear Fuyu¡¯s protest, I answered Akane, ¡°No problem. That¡¯s what I nned to do anyway.¡±


    ¡°I know I can count on you, husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ugh. You¡¯re both unbelievable.¡±


    Akane¡¯s lips stretched into a beautiful grin while Fuyu repeated what she just said earlier on the bus.


    ¡°Mhm. We know. You can sit back and rx, Yuuki-san. We¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Fuyu, we¡¯re going to sweep away what¡¯s making you conflicted. Whatever that is.¡±


    Helpless, Fuyu could only put on a wry smile as she resigned herself to her fate.


    Just like this, the hotpot party eventually concluded with the girls emptying the whole tub of ice cream.


    Eri demanded more after emptying her bowl.


    Futaba begrudgingly did the same when the few scoops ended up being insufficient to satiate her desire for sweets.


    Eimi went back to my side and nudged my shoulder. I gave her headpats before also feeding a few spoonfuls of ice cream.


    Akane was already on cloud nine from being fed by me but she ended up resting her chin on Fuyu¡¯s shoulder.


    Andstly, Fuyu who sumbed to her fate grabbed the hem of my shirt while her eyes conveyed her call for help in extracting the silly girl from her back.


    This time, I helped her out, pulling Akane to my side.


    As this asion was for cheering up Fuyu, there was no reason toplicate things further than it already was. There would be a better time for it.


    Eventually, the girls started their preparation to go home. Looking at their satisfied expressions, I guess everything still worked out in the end apart from how I earned negative points from the duo of Eri and Futaba.

 Chapter 1734 Torn

    Chapter 1734 Torn


    Like I previously promised, once they finished preparing, I escorted Fuyu along with Eri and Futaba to the train station. At first, the pair of Eri and Futaba stared at me in wonder when I followed them up to the tform. They thought I would only be escorting them up to the entrance.


    I mean, I never mentioned it so it¡¯s understandable. Moreover, Fuyu was already used to it after the few instances that I walked her home.


    Upon confirming that, Eri leered at me. Most likely trying to get a grasp of the entirety of my dedication to send them home safely. On the other hand, Futaba took that as my kindness as well as Akane¡¯s consideration.


    What a contrast between the two.


    Somehow, ever since I started interacting with them as well, I¡¯m gradually understanding the depth of their friendship. It may not be the same as how Arisa and Izumi looked after each other but it¡¯s more than enough to say that they are inseparable no matter what happens in the future. They¡¯re just there for each other¡¯s convenience. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If I have to break it down, it¡¯s like this:


    Akane is the core of their group. She¡¯s the one giving them light to follow. I mean, apart from being so gung-ho about me, she¡¯s a model student that everyone admires.


    Fuyu, regardless of how she is when ites to me, is still the leader-like figure of their group. She¡¯s the glue keeping them tight together. For sure, she¡¯ll also stand up for Eri or Futaba if ever their boyfriends wrong them.


    Eri is simr to how Arisa is in their circle. She¡¯s the yful one and possibly the one who will lead the charge in order to protect everyone. Also, despite her tomboyish nature, I¡¯ll actually put her as the girliest in their group. She¡¯s more conscious than the other three when ites to her appearance ¨C or maybe, just theck of her essential parts.


    Andstly, Futaba¡­ though I dubbed her as gyaru-ish, she¡¯s actually a demure and kind girl. The emotional support of the group. She¡¯s also acting as a leash to Eri¡¯s brash yfulness. Just that, out of the four of them, she probably believes she is the least pretty out of the four; hence she uses makeup to bridge the gap ¨C which is effective. I¡¯ve already seen her without and honestly, she also has her unique charms. Well, that¡¯s subjective since I based it on my standards.


    Anyway, after the initial surprise that I would be escorting them, the rest of the ride was quite normal.


    I let them sit together with one of them taking the corner. On the other hand, I acted like their line of defense sitting at the other end.


    But well, it¡¯s Eri who ended up sitting next to me. Due to that, the girl took that chance to st me with her nonsensical questions about every topic she could think of.


    Futaba tried to stop her but she was relentless. Maybe if I wasn¡¯t so patient with her, I would¡¯ve kneaded her cheeks or ruffled her hair already. Eri is a sassy girl and it would probably take Futaba all her effort to stop her.


    Right. She even asked me how I would rate all of them. I knew that it was normally a trap question but that girl was probably just too curious for her own good.


    To get back at her, I had her cough out tidbits of information about her and her boyfriend. And honestly, she¡¯s more vocal about it as if she¡¯s been waiting for someone to ask so she could have a reason to brag about it. Or maybe hear a male perspective when ites to their situation.


    I remembered her mentioning about having a problem but it¡¯s nothing too serious. It¡¯s just a small difficulty that anyone could ovee. For example, her boyfriend¡¯s preference for certain things like cologne or shampoo. However, since her surroundings were mostly girls, she believed that she wascking in terms of seeing things from her boyfriend¡¯s perspective.


    Honestly, I was probably the worst guy to ask about it considering how different I am from everyone else. But for her sake, I gave her my honest thoughts on the questions she brought up.


    On the side, Futaba quietly listened, nodding asionally as if agreeing with the points I raised.


    As for Fuyu, whenever I would catch her staring at me, she would purse her lips, looking a little bit apprehensive.


    Wait. That didn¡¯t sound quite normal, right? Allow me to change how I described that trip then ¨C it¡¯s a bit eventful because of the sassy girl next to me as well as the two listeners.


    Soon enough, the train reached Fuyu¡¯s station. I got off the train with the girl toplete my promise. As for the other two, they remained on the train. Their stop was the next one so it¡¯s impossible for me to also escort thempletely.


    In any case, they said their boyfriends are already waiting for them at their station so it¡¯ll be fine. They reminded me to take care of Fuyu the same way I take care of Akane. Although that sounded like they just wanted me to ensure Fuyu¡¯s safety, its meaning became a little twisted to us.


    Guilty conscience or not, given what happened between us, it¡¯s inevitable for it to be interpreted differently.


    Fuyu immediately tried to put some distance between us while keeping her pace a step ahead of me.


    Unfortunately for her, my strides were longer so I easily kept up with her.


    In the end, by the time we exited the train station, she gave up maintaining the distance and allowed me to walk alongside her. On top of that, she handed me her tennis bag to carry again.


    She¡¯s stumped on what to say but her actions alone were enough to convey her current thoughts. She also didn¡¯t like the awkward silence to continue.


    And so, upon reaching the main street that would lead us to their neighborhood, Fuyu opened her mouth to break down the status quo.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, is being with me not bothering you?¡±


    What a question¡­ Out of all things to ask, she chose that.


    ¡°Not really, no. I don¡¯t see any reason why I should be bothered.¡± My answer was swift. It¡¯s unsatisfactory though. That¡¯s like saying, ¡®I don¡¯t care about what you think¡¯.


    And sure enough, it made Fuyu¡¯s brows curl. Then she let out a sigh, releasing some of the tension on her shoulder. When her eyesnded on me again, I caught the hint that she had reached a realization.


    ¡°I understand now. I¡¯m the one overreacting ¡­ After earlier, I became so conscious of everything that each moment became awkward between us¡­ Akane noticed it and told me to rx. I¡¯m certain you do as well. And yet, you¡¯re not calling me out for it.¡±


    Upon saying that, Fuyu sluggishly hung her head low and staggered in her steps that she immediately fell behind me.


    I slowed down and waited for her to catch up. And when she did, I reached for her hand, holding it tightly.


    ¡°You know, Yuuki-san. I¡¯m not calling you out for it because you¡¯re justified to feel that way. Just that, my shamelessness knows no bounds. I could¡¯ve respected the distance you¡¯re attempting to create yet I remained by your side.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°In my perspective, yes. Likewise, you can see things differently through your own eyes. Yuuki-san, you can speak freely to me. What do you think? Am I being a bother for doing things this way? Will you stop talking to me after today?¡±


    For sure, someone would point out that I was contradicting myself when I said I wanted to respect this girl¡¯s choice and then do this. But in my defense¡­ I¡¯m doing this because this is a chance for me to understand her better. If she¡¯s serious about not wanting to betray Akane, starting tomorrow, it will be hard to see or talk to her again.


    Anyway, Fuyu failed to respond right away. Our pace became a beat slower and her head remained low with her eyes stuck staring at our joined hands.


    I could feel her trembling a little but not because of the cold.


    Eventually, Fuyu moved her fingers, slotting them in the gaps of my hand before clenching them tightly. She then raised her gaze and looked at me with her mostplicated expression to date. It¡¯s a mix of frustration, guilt, and delight.


    Yeah. Two negatives and one positive.


    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool. Instead of the guys trying their best to appeal to me, I find myself entangled with you, the guy my best friend is always gushing about. The one she never gives up on. Onoda-kun, what if I end up hating myself for this? What will I do?¡±


    Upon saying that, Fuyu bitterlyughed.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t get where she¡¯sing from but after Nami and Shizu or Sena and Ayu¡­ I probably became desensitized to the idea that girls would be this torn about falling for the same guy.


    But thinking about it, Shizu and Nami listened to my past and epted me for it. On the other hand, Ayu also struggled to believe that it was possible. Hence, Fuyu¡¯s dilemma here was totally understandable.


    Rather than her well-being, she¡¯s more concerned about Akane.


    Haa. What should I say here then? Convince her that it¡¯s fine because I will love them both? Ugh¡­ No. Not yet, the most important thing is to prevent Fuyu from hating herself. It will be a lose-lose situation if that happens.


    ¡°Yuuki-san, I can answer that question but I believe that you shouldn¡¯t hear it from me. I mean, I¡¯m the guy making you this torn apart. I might just make it worse and I don¡¯t want that to happen. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish my words but I conveyed my thoughts on my next move. Holding her hand tightly, I recovered our pace and continued on the road until we reached their street.


    Upon arriving at their front gate, little Fubuki and Fuyu¡¯s mother were already there to receive us.

 Chapter 1735 No Escape?

    Chapter 1735 No Escape?


    ¡°Nii-chan! Thank you for escorting onee-chan home!¡± Like a small little fox, Fubuki sprinted out of their gate and charged towards me, her head mming against my stomach. If I was a beat slower in receiving her, she might¡¯ve hurt her forehead for hitting me there.


    Really, what a brash girl. Is she this excited about seeing me? I mean, after thatst time on the train, she¡¯s probably here to act like a little cupid again.


    ¡°My... Fubuki, do not be rude.¡±


    Not long after, the woman who resembled the two sisters giggled as she lightly scolded her youngest daughter.


    Looking at her from where I was standing, there was a hint of amusement in her eyes as she stared at us.


    After scanning me from head to toe, her lips curved upward, almost like a smirk.


    ¡°I see. You are that ¡®Ruki-nii-chan¡¯. Now that I have finally seen you... aren¡¯t you a handsome young man?¡±


    Uh. Alright. She¡¯s really different from Fuyu. There¡¯s not even a hint of hesitation when bringing that up.


    ¡°Fufu~ I told you mama! You won¡¯t believe me. Ruki-nii-chan is this handsome. Onee-chan cannot stop thinking about him!¡± Lifting her head, the little girl mischievously grinned before winking.


    If not for her appearance and clear childishness in the way she moved, I would probably start suspecting that she¡¯s an adult in this young body. She¡¯s a menace.


    On my side, Fuyu started quivering in silence. She alternately looked at her mother and sister before lowering her gaze down to our joined hands.


    Right... Even at this moment, our hands were sped together. Not that I nned to be caught like this by her mother. It¡¯s just there¡¯s no point hiding it when she had already locked on that particr detail even from afar.


    It would just look like I was trying to weasel my way out of the situation and in her eyes, it would be nothing but cowardice.


    I did say that I couldn¡¯t answer her question but that didn¡¯t mean she should ask her mother about it. I only nned on escorting her quickly. s, I never imagined that they¡¯d be waiting here just because we messaged them that I¡¯d be escorting her home.


    Now, Fuyu was in another dilemma on whether to pull her hand away from me and run away from this situation or face her mother and little sister who¡¯s clearly here to check us out.


    Furthermore, given that Fubuki ran up to me, noticing that particr detail was inevitable.


    ¡°Ah! Look, mama! They¡¯re holding hands! See?¡±


    ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re right.¡±


    Acting like she had just noticed that, their mother¡¯s eyes followed Fubuki¡¯s little arms as she pointed at our hands.


    Fuyu¡¯s trembling increased in intensity. She then looked at me, her eyes calling for help.


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. Just today, I¡¯ve put her in a lot of situations where she ended up helpless and shaken... And this... was probably the worst.


    I guess I should at least salvage the situation and save her from this.


    ¡°Uhm. First of all, thanks for thepliment and it¡¯s nice meeting you, Auntie... Fubuki-chan, you shouldn¡¯t run like that again. What if you hurt yourself?¡±


    I started by bowing politely to their mother before gently extracting the little girl from my stomach. Even though she already looked up and moved her head away from it, it didn¡¯t take long before she once again buried and rubbed her face on it. In a way, she¡¯s really looking up to me as an older brother...


    ¡°Eh? You caught me, nii-chan. I trusted that you would. You¡¯ve been very gentle with onee-chan before so I know how caring you are. Fufu.¡±


    ¡°Well, it might be so but you see, idents happen sometimes. I may not be able to catch you next time. So you should exercise caution, alright?¡±


    ¡°Uuh... Okay. If Ruki-nii-chan says so.¡±


    Thankfully, she¡¯s still easy to reason with. I patted the girl¡¯s head and gently moved her to the side.


    With this, I now stand before their mother with the two of them at my sides. If she¡¯s just amused earlier, seeing her youngest daughter turning obedient to me surely got her intrigued.


    Auntie crossed her arms and smiled like a sly fox.


    There¡¯s no doubt. Fubuki took that from her mother.


    This was certainly bizarre. But given the situation and what I decided to do, I knew I could tide through this. For Fuyu¡¯s sake, I guess. I can¡¯t inconvenience her more than I already have.


    ¡°Uh. Auntie. This might be hard to believe but I held Yuuki-san¡¯s hand because she staggered on her feet earlier. She has been exhausted from her tennis match.¡±


    A straight lie. But then again, there¡¯s no escaping that anymore, after all.


    ¡°Y-yes. Onoda-kun is only helping me out.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Fuyu seemingly recovered a bit as she swallowed her saliva before supporting my im. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not helpful at all as it gave her mother a bullet to shoot us with.


    ¡°Fuyu, I haven¡¯t said anything yet. Why are you looking flustered? That¡¯s not like you.¡± Raising a finger on her lips as though she just thought up something interesting, their motherid her eyes upon me, ¡°I believe you, Onoda-kun. I also know about you from both Fubuki and Fuyu¡¯s stories. I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯re more gentlemanly than I thought you would be. However, must you continue holding my daughter¡¯s hand?¡±


    Of course, there¡¯s no reason to continue doing that but since we already missed the chance to do so earlier, I just have to bullshit my way through this. Right?


    Well, at least, let¡¯s be sincere for a change. I don¡¯t know to what extent she knows about me but after considering everything, she might have an idea of my true identity ¨C Akane¡¯s boyfriend. Regardless of Fubuki hyping up my name to her, it would be easy for her to infer afterpiling what she heard from both of her daughters.


    ¡°I believe so... Even now, Yuuki-san is still trembling. I¡¯m afraid she may copse if I let go of her.¡±


    As I said that, I lightly pulled on Fuyu¡¯s hand, intentionally taking the moment she least expected to emte a scene where she was seemingly unstable on her feet. With that, it looked like she was now leaning on me.


    Their mother raised an eyebrow, most likely checking for any falsehood. Fuyu recovered most of her energy during our hotpot but her mentality took another hit during our conversation. Due to that, her expression alone was enough to fool her mother.


    ¡°I see. My bad. We should make haste and not tarry here. Fubuki, get inside and prepare the slippers. And Ruki, will you be so kind as to continue assisting my daughter?¡± After saying that, she stepped to the side and opened their gates wider. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Yes, mama!¡± Fubuki immediately ran back inside their house disappearing through the front door.


    And as a response, I nodded before addressing Fuyu on my side who¡¯s still in the process of recovering from my pull.


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s my pleasure. Yuuki-san, please hold onto me.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Although probably confused at how the situation unfolded, Fuyu could only lower her head and cling to me tightly.


    I then started guiding the girl through their gate and into their house.


    As we walked past her mother, I heard Auntie snickering softly. Most likely, she had seen through all of what I did and she¡¯s only ying along with me.


    Somehow, she¡¯s probably more cunning and terrifying than most parents I had already encountered...

 Chapter 1736 An Interrogation?

    Chapter 1736 An Interrogation?


    ¡°Do you prefer tea or coffee?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Uh... I¡¯ll take water instead, Auntie. I believe I won¡¯t be staying for long and I can¡¯t trouble you more than I already did.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Wait a moment. Feel free to rx there while I get it for you.¡±


    Declining politely, I put on a smile as I tried my best to look as rxed as possible in front of her. Well, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. Even if she was truly aware of my identity as Akane¡¯s boyfriend, I hadn¡¯t sensed any hostility from her yet. Or at least, that¡¯s what I concluded after my initial observation.


    Watching her disappear into the kitchen, I was left alone in their living room.


    Fuyu and Fubuki weren¡¯t around yet. The older sister who¡¯s already worn out from everything that happened weakly made her way to her room after we entered the house. Either she¡¯s already going to rest or change first before dealing with this.


    On the other hand, the little menace stayed for a bit just to act a little spoiled around me before eventually running to her older sister¡¯s room, saying she was going to pick her up. That girl didn¡¯t want this situation to end yet... What a mischievous brat.


    Yep. She really took after her mother... I did try to excuse myself right away and not extend my stay here. However, I missed that chance when Auntie expressly invited me to sit down as soon as Fuyu disappeared into her room. She said she wanted to thank me for escorting and taking care of Fuyu...


    And that¡¯s how we arrived at this present.


    The same as our house, the kitchen wasn¡¯t really located in another room. Only a divider served as a boundary between the living room and their dining area. That¡¯s why I could hear the clinking of ss and the opening of their refrigerator from where I was sitting.


    Looking around, the ce was actually quite nice and rxing. I could see a lot of girly things on some corners like a flower-shaped cushion and the white teddy bear that I¡¯d seen Fubuki carrying during the first time I escorted Fuyu home. The interior decoration also showed that this was a girl-prevalent house.


    There are books, flower vases and picture frames ced on shelves. And upon closer look those photos contained mostly of the two sisters¡¯ development over the years.


    I was tempted to check them out but I lost the chance to do so when Auntie emerged from the kitchen.


    She made her way back with a tray containing a pitcher of cold water and sses alongside some snacks like cookies.


    After cing it down on the table in the middle, she filled a ss and handed it to me while maintaining her usual amiable smile.


    ¡°Here, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I epted it and took a sip right away which was actually kind of refreshing. I had no idea my throat was that dry. Possibly because I was also not expecting this kind of development.


    I should¡¯ve kept my hands on me earlier and just diligently escorted the girl home.


    Now, there¡¯s no escape for me or it will be rude. I don¡¯t want to make a negative impression in front of her mother even though there¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯s already familiar with me.


    After pushing the tray closer to my side, Auntie sat down on the chair across from me, the expression on her face the same as earlier; amused and intrigued. There¡¯s no mistaking how Fuyu inherited most of her genes except the tendency to be mischievous. From face down to her figure that probably wouldn¡¯t lose against Miwa-nee, their father must¡¯ve been a truly lucky guy to have her as a wife.


    From what I heard, he¡¯s still at work at this time so... I was saved for further interrogation.


    A few seconds of silenceter, without beating around the bush or waiting until her daughters returned from their room, she opened up the conversation.


    ¡°Ruki, what do you think of my Fuyu?¡±


    I gulped down and tried to organize my thoughts. This wasn¡¯t a trap question as she¡¯s genuinely curious about my perspective.


    She¡¯d seen us that intimate with her own eyes. There¡¯s no way I fooled her with the flimsy excuse I made earlier. She simply gave it a pass for us to arrive at this situation.


    ¡°Uhm... If I have to be honest, I think Yuuki-san is a wonderful person. She¡¯s kind and gentle to her friends. Also, she¡¯s someone who will do her best to protect them. Yet, she¡¯s someone wary of getting close to the opposite gender. That¡¯s why I consider myself lucky to even be able to get close to her.¡±


    Was that satisfactory for an answer? Of course not. That¡¯s pretty standard.


    Thankfully, Auntie didn¡¯t press me for more.


    ¡°Uh-huh. You sound like you have a high evaluation of her. But as her mother, I do agree with you. That child, I seldom see her talk about boys in general. But when she did, it was all about one guy. You.¡±


    Upon saying that, she also took a ss of water and drank it to half, perhaps to wet her lips. Following that, with a meaningful look, she leaned forward a little, putting my whole figure in the depths of her eyes.


    ¡°Onoda Ruki. A boy so baffling to her that she has no idea whether to keepining, hating or admiring him. Over these past few years, whenever she¡¯s frustrated about something, the same name would inevitablye out of her mouth. Tell me, what have you done to my daughter?¡±


    This... I didn''t want to believe it before but with her mother confirming it now, I have no other choice but to ept that reality. If it¡¯s already been happening for a few years, it definitely started when she befriended Akane and how that silly girl kept on chasing after me.


    Judging from how Auntie framed it, she was also interested in how I affected Fuyu to this extent.


    Although that didn¡¯t tell me whether she was aware of my rtionship with Akane, I¡¯d just treat that as a matter of fact considering Akane wasn¡¯t really a stranger in this house. She¡¯s already a regr visitor to Fuyu. Just like how Fuyu treated that silly girl as someone close to a blood-rted sister, Akane was the same. They¡¯re already inseparable and their parents were aware of it.


    ¡°Uhm. How should I answer that, Auntie? I never did anything to her. Not to the point that I am responsible for everything that happened However, I admit. I am guilty for being the person that frustrates her the most.¡±


    I deliberated for a while before giving that answer. Honestly, it got me to think back about the past. Would I be involved with Fuyu if she hadn¡¯t suspected me? Probably not. I did admire their friendship but if not for the girl bravely charging forward to confront me, I wouldn¡¯t even think of trying to put myself in the middle of their friendship.


    Then Akane saw the opportunity to bring us closer.


    What happened was just us bing more conscious of each other.


    Or rather, spending time with Fuyu dug up my buried interest in her.


    ¡°Hnn... I like that answer. You¡¯ve proven that what I heard about you is true, Ruki. You¡¯re not afraid to answer honestly and sincerely.¡± Nodding with approval, Auntie straightened her back again and retracted the pressure she¡¯s subjecting me to.


    ¡°If I may ask, where did you hear that from, Auntie?¡±


    Fuyu¡¯s mother took another sip from her ss and looked behind me. Perhaps checking if Fuyu or Fubuki was about to return.


    Then, with her lips stretching into another meaningful smile, she answered, ¡°Akane.¡±

 Chapter 1737 Trust

    Chapter 1737 Trust


    ¡°This may be the first time I am meeting you, Ruki. But from everything I heard from Akane, you¡¯re no longer a stranger to me.¡± Auntie added before resting her back against her seat.


    From her expression alone, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s telling the truth. However, as for whether Akane told her about me directly or not, I had no idea.


    And that was probably something I would find out at the end of this.


    ¡°That¡¯s ttering and embarrassing at the same time, Auntie.¡± I put on an embarrassed smile and scratched my cheek, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m sincere and honest but that doesn¡¯t excuse me for making Yuuki-san frustrated, does it?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. But Ruki, ever since you first escorted her home, Fuyu has started to change. Her frustration has been divided into two separate emotions that she¡¯s oblivious to; confusion and tion. On one hand, herints about you have be more critical and personal, and on the other, she cannot help but raise your positive points, absolving you from her criticisms... It makes me wonder. Have you struck her with a bewitching spell?¡±


    This... Bewitching spell, huh? At least it¡¯s not hypnotism like Nina suspected. But then again, Auntie must have been watching her daughter closely.


    From my observation, Fuyu shouldn¡¯t be the type of person who would openly consult her mother about her troubles. Rather than that, she¡¯s the type to bottle it in until she cannot anymore. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And so... Auntie telling me all this while watching carefully behind me must¡¯ve been because Fuyu has no idea that her mother knows what she¡¯s going through.


    As for Akane... that girl would probably mention it to me if she talked to Auntie about me.


    With those two details... Auntie¡¯s information about me must¡¯vee from her intentionally eavesdropping on Fuyu and Akane¡¯s conversation or if not that, she¡¯s also observing her daughter closely and picked all of that up.


    Whichever the case, this meant that if Fuyu returned from her room, Auntie¡¯s interrogation would also stop at this.


    And so, should I just keep my silence and bide my time or... satisfy a mother¡¯s curiosity?


    Ugh... I guess if I weighed those two choices, it¡¯s best for me to do thetter... As payback for what I put Fuyu through today, I should also take on a bit of suffering, right?


    After arriving at that thought, I downed my ss of water and answered sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Auntie... However, I won¡¯t deny that... I¡¯ve been meaning to close my distance with Yuuki-san.¡±


    Taking a few seconds to analyze my answer, Auntie raised an eyebrow before replying, ¡°Close your distance. I see. Have you been smitten by her?¡±


    ¡°Smitten is probably not the right word. But my interest in Yuuki-san has grown a lot and it broke past the boundary of simple admiration.¡±


    Well, I was mostly taken in by Fuyu¡¯s courage to stand up for her friends. But earlier, embracing her like that made me lose control of myself. I guess I like her more than I can admit already.


    ¡°You¡¯re careful with choosing your words, Ruki. That¡¯s okay. I understand. You¡¯re afraid to overstep your boundaries.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s where she¡¯s wrong. I already overstepped my boundaries earlier. But could I tell her about that? Maybe not today. It would just push Fuyu further down if her mother brings that up to her after I leave.


    ¡°Uhm... That¡¯s not it, Auntie. There¡¯s a more understandable answer... Akane.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. You¡¯re unafraid to not keep that under wraps, huh? Or is it because you believe I am already aware of your current state of affairs?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of both, actually. In the end, hiding this will just make me appear deceitful to you, Auntie. No matter what, I¡¯m still keen on closing my distance to Yuuki-san. Right. We¡¯re going to have a tennis match soon. I¡¯ll probably be destroyed by her after what I watched earlier but I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Fufu. I appreciate your honesty, Ruki. I will be withholding my views on what you revealed for now. I trust the two of you. Also, I won¡¯t actively meddle in my daughter¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ve raised her to be someone who can decide for herself. Whatever her judgement may be, I will support her on that as long as it¡¯s not something out of hand.¡±


    Upon saying that, Fuyu¡¯s mother didn¡¯t wait for my response anymore. She stood up and walked back to the kitchen, leaving me alone in the living room.


    She was quick on her feet. Most likely, she already gauged the time perfectly.


    A few secondster, I heard footstepsing from behind me. One pair of light footsteps from Fubuki who was sprinting from where she came from and another pair of footsteps from Fuyu who was probably dragging her feet on the ground.


    Fubuki climbed up on the open space next to me and hugged me like her teddy bear. That¡¯s just her being mischievous again. She¡¯s trying to provoke a reaction from her sister.


    Unfortunately for her, when I saw Fuyu arriving at my side, she was already too worn out to even y along with her.


    Before sitting down, the girl filled my ss with water and drank it in one gulp. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s conscious of her actions or not but at the next moment, her headnded on my shoulder as she weakly leaned her body against me.


    My hand reflexively dropped on top of her head and caressed her gently. With that, it didn¡¯t take long before the girl¡¯s eyes closed. The only phrase that escaped her mouth before she drifted off to sleep was words of gratitude.


    Upon seeing her sister like that, Fubuki read the air perfectly. She stopped being yful, got off the chair, and reminded me to take care of her sister before running to their mother.


    Auntie returned to the living room a few minutester and silently giggled at seeing her daughter peacefully sleeping on my shoulder.


    She was definitely amused to find out that the girl changed and left her room only to sit down and pass out next to me.


    And because of this, I once again dyed my departure.


    Thankfully, after finishing what she was doing in the kitchen, Auntie soon brought a pillow from Fuyu¡¯s room which she ced on my vacated side.


    While making sure not to wake up the girl, I carefullyid her down. Although she held onto my arm before I stood up, that was only an unconscious action on her part. I spent another minute just sitting next to her and watching her sleep.


    Afterward, I said my goodbye to the little menace and their mother as silently as possible to not disturb Fuyu¡¯s sleep.


    I could already imagine the girl being teased by them when she woke upter. And if she remembered what happened, I would be expecting her message.


    A lot has happened and I still have no idea how to deal with this growing desire of mine for Fuyu but I guess I¡¯ll just have to see how this will progress in the future.


    Auntie kept her own view of our situation vague. However, no matter what happens, she¡¯s definitely going to side on whatever she will deem best for her daughter.


    Should I consult Akane about this? Well, I also want to confirm my guesses so that shouldn¡¯t be a question at all.


    Anyway, time to go home... My day isn¡¯t over yet.

 Chapter 1738 On the way back

    Chapter 1738 On the way back


    As always, the free time I would always get when waiting my ass on the train was spent to check on my girls.


    Earlier in the day, I separated from Sena and Ayu. I did n to return to them after Fuyu¡¯s match, however, those two left me behind. Or rather, they got dragged by the Boxing Club to celebrate their unexpected win today.


    Of course, from the message I received from them, the members of the club, especially those who fought in the ring as well as their advisor were also looking for me. In line with their jubtion, they wouldn¡¯t mind treating me like their Champion of Victory and serving me to their heart¡¯s content. As for what kind of service... it¡¯s probably serving me drinks, right? They wouldn¡¯t fawn over me when Sena would also be there.


    Or so I thought.


    Somehow, Ayu and Sena believed that it would be more than that. They didn¡¯t like that one bit. Due to that, they prevented it from happening by informing me toote. Hence by the time I received their message about their celebration, I was already having that moment with Fuyu.


    Ugh... I had no idea if I should feel bad or relieved at that. I mean, if they messaged me before I went to wait for Fuyu outside that ce, everything that happened today would probably not have happened. Though I would still try tofort the girl... it would escte to the point of Fuyu bing too worn out mentally and physically.


    Anyway, it¡¯s already in the past. That¡¯s why rather than get stuck to it, I checked on them to catch up.


    Sena replied to me right away saying she¡¯s still with Ayu. Likewise, Ayu also returned the same message.


    I went to find an isted corner and videocalled them.


    And that¡¯s the current situation.


    Without minding the other passengers raising their eyebrows at me from a distance, I waited until the phone loaded the scenery captured on the other side.


    ¡°Heh... Ruki, why do you look so anxious? Did you miss us this much?¡± That¡¯s Sena¡¯s opening line. Since I called her phone, her face was the first one that registered in my eyes.


    While sporting a smirk, she pointed at the screen as though she was poking my nose. Or maybe that¡¯s how it looked on her side. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I pouted a little which instantly made her giggle, ¡°Should you really ask that? I always miss you. Wait... that ce.¡±


    I thought of acting coy to her just to see her reaction but I instantly recognized the background behind her.


    I mean I would be blind if I failed to recognize the walls of the house I lived in.


    Haa... Did they arrive when I left with Fuyu and the other two? They should¡¯ve informed me of that, no?


    But knowing my girls, they¡¯re probably trying to surprise me...


    ¡°Psh. Ruki, y along a little, will you?¡± Mimicking my pout, Sena pushed her face closer to the camera, blocking the background behind her.


    It¡¯s adorable but since I wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch her face through the screen, I could only shake my head at her silliness.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know where you are. Shall I expect a surprise from you?¡±


    ¡°This idiot... it¡¯s not a surprise anymore if you¡¯re expecting it! Ugh. Okay. It¡¯s my fault. I should¡¯ve hidden myself in some corner. I got so excited when you suddenly called.¡±


    Upon saying that, I could hearughter in the background. There¡¯s obviously Ayu there as well as Akane and Eimi.


    ¡°Heh. Just my typical Sena. You¡¯re always excited whenever I call, no?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Right, I can¡¯t help it. But Ruki, hurry home and expect a straight from me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure, as long as it precedes a kiss.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t win against you... Ugh. Here, they said they also want to see you even if you¡¯re going home here.¡±


    Looking defeated, Sena facepalmed before handing over her phone to the girl next to her.


    The first one was Ayu. She¡¯s holding back herughter but not long after, I could instantly sense her unease or rather, her reservation.


    This visit was her first time in our house and although she¡¯s already familiar with Akane and Eimi ¨C since the two had alreadye to the Boxing Gym at least once, she¡¯s still not that used to being around my other girls apart from Sena. Yesterday was inevitable and given that I brought her to Eguchi-sensei and Hitomi, there weren''t that many opportunities for her to get to know the others.


    In any case, with Akane and Sena there. It won¡¯t be long before Ayu gets used to the atmosphere.


    Eimi is also actively trying to get closer to the other girls. I mean, since she believed that she was like an outsider for courting me after knowing that I was already in a rtionship with them, Eimi was working hard to close the distance by spending time with them in school and outside it.


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t really need to push herself like that as the girls already considered her as one of them. In any case, I still appreciate her efforts. Should I pamper her more than I do today?


    Yep. I already nned it... It¡¯s only a few minutes past seven. It¡¯s still too early for her curfew or the time her parents told me to bring her home...


    Anyway, after checking on them one by one, Sena got the phone back and reminded me to hurry home as if I was the one driving the train.


    Well, she¡¯s being considerate again so after a while, she ended the call to give me the chance to check on the other girls as well.


    And just like that, my time on the train never became boring.


    Additionally, on the few minutes of walk from the station to our house, Yue, who had some free time after a taping of a show she was guesting, looked for thefort of my voice.


    And before cutting the call, she also informed me about the recording of the new song. It should be this Sunday but since she also didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to spend time with me, she pushed it back for a day so that I could go along with them. Which means, it would happen thising Monday after school.


    Kaoru-san would be picking us up at our house. Furthermore, Yue said she already informed Akane and the others involved in it so... I was thest one she contacted...


    That girl sure was working hard... I should think of a way to make it worth more than her time... Right? I miss her too. Even though it has only been a few weeks, it feels like it¡¯s been years since Ist held her in my arms.

 Chapter 1739 Treasure

    Chapter 1739 Treasure


    It was within my expectation to be greeted and mobbed by my girls when I arrived home. However, it appeared that I still underestimated them at what length they could go through for me.


    As soon as I pushed open the front door, my eyes were weed by the sight of Eimi wearing an apron. With her captivating smile that never faded in my head, the girl looked so great in it that I failed to notice how she was missing a few articles of clothing that should have been there.


    How did I eventually notice? My naughty hands slid down beyond her back, cupping her squishy behind without ever lifting her skirt.


    She was only in her underwear that, given how thin it was, could be considered not there. Add to that, that sweet moan that escaped her lips gave her away.


    Even though she was prepared for it, Eimi was still too sensitive to my touch.


    Due to that, I did a double and saw that apart from her pair of underwear, she wore nothing else behind that apron.


    Yep. Her naked back didn''t give her away at first considering I focused more on her apron. Sometimes, I just shut my head down to fully appreciate my girls, you know?


    Anyway, from that point on, I got subjected to more surprises from the girl.


    Starting with her initiation of a deep, passionate kiss and her pleading eyes begging me to pick her up in my arms and asking me to bring her somewhere we could be alone.


    Although Akane, Sena, and Ayu already were within our vicinity, Eimi seemed so determined to have me all to herself.


    I don''t know if it''s her own idea or not to appear before me in that almost naked apron. But one thing is certain, my Eimi doesn''t want to end this day without anything else happening between us.


    Did she feel jealous of Fuyu? Maybe... I mean, I kind of focused on that girl earlier and I even stayed in their house longer than I thought.


    Whichever the case, this surprise she gave me was more than enough to get me thrilled.


    That''s why after greeting Akane and the others, saying we''ll be back, I carried the girl upstairs and into our bedroom.


    Perhaps not really expecting that her attempt at seduction would easily work on me. Eimi¡¯s impassioned expression red up as embarrassment became mixed in it.


    As I was climbing the stairs, she dropped her head on my shoulder, hiding her face while clinging to me tightly.


    And now, that brings us to this current situation.


    I dropped her in the middle of the bed before slowly climbing up to join her.


    This wasn¡¯t her first time in this room but this would be the first time for us to be alone in here.


    As I slowly climbed up to join her side, Eimi¡¯s glimmering eyes took in her surroundings. With her lips stretching further into a natural smile, she then locked gazes with me.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ Is this fine?¡± She asked, gripping the soft cushion of our bed. If not for me already halfway through covering her with my body, she¡¯d probably roll around to get a proper feel of our bed.


    ¡°It is. If someday I get permission from your parents to let you stay here with me, this will also be your room.¡± I answered as I once again took in her wonderful figure.


    Her legs were mostly exposed by now and I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to run my hand on it. And with her apron bing disheveled to the point that it¡¯s already covering less than it originally was, my lower body was experiencing a sharp rise in temperature. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No matter what anyone says, my girls¡¯ irresistible allure would never fail to turn me on.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re thinking that far ahead¡­¡± Eimi hurriedly covered the immediate grin on her lips but the blush on her face betrayed. And due to that, I sped up my climb and crawled over to hover my face above hers.


    Our eyes locked with each other and I put on my best smile for her. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t creep her out, instead, her arm covering her mouth gradually slid down, exposing the lovely grin that she tried to cover up.


    Tempted, I didn¡¯t hesitate to kiss her again, as passionately as earlier.


    ¡°Should I ask themter?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. You might get smacked by my father if you do. But¡­ I kind of want to see it.¡± The girl closed her eyes for a second, most likely imagining that scene in her head. And in an instant, her smile just grew wider.


    ¡°What do you want to see? Me getting smacked by your father?¡± I jokingly added.


    I thought of teasing her for a bit but Eimi seemed ready for it.


    ¡°Not that¡­ But Ruki, if you¡¯re also into that, why not? I¡¯ll ask my father to smack you if he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve unlocked your ability to counter me. I like it.¡±


    ¡°Un. I¡¯ve learned from the best.¡± Matching my yful tone, the girl put on a smirk. Following that, she poked my nose before hugging my head and pushing me down to her chest.


    Here, I could feel her warmth spreading across my senses and more than that, I could also sense her current emotion.


    Enclosing my arms around her, I climbed back up to get another kiss before opening up a slightly different conversation. It concerned what I thought of earlier¡­


    ¡°Like I said before, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me how you feel. If I do something wrong or you feel like I do, I will listen and correct it.¡± I started with that, and sure enough, it struck a chord with her.


    Although that didn¡¯t make her smile fade away, Eimi looked me straight in the eye and sincerely asked, ¡°Ruki¡­ tell me, for you to bring that up. You¡¯re probably thinking that you did me wrong, no?¡±


    As expected of my girl, she hit a bullseye in one attempt. Thinking about it, this was probably my guilt acting up. I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand so¡­


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s what my gut was telling me.¡± I wryly smiled.


    I thought Eimi would pout at me but instead, the girl immediately caught my cheeks between her palms.


    ¡°When Akane said we could eventually understand what¡¯s troubling you as time went on, I thought it needed more time for me to aplish the same feat. But here¡­¡± As she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, Eimi giggled as though she was having the time of her life. Or rather, she¡¯s just so happy to find out that she¡¯s wrong on that assumption. ¡°¡­how should I say this? Uhm¡­ I can understand why you thought of that, silly guy. It¡¯s about Fuyu, right?¡±


    These girls¡­ They kept on making me amazed by them. There¡¯s no counter to that. Akane¡¯s words were true. With this, just like her and the other girls, Eimi had gained the ability to get a read of my unspoken dilemma.


    Perhaps thinking that I was spooked or got stumped at what she said, Eimi continued, clearing my head in the process, ¡°I did feel a little jealous when you fed her ice cream earlier. Does that count? Also, when I heard what happened there, I also felt a little envious that they got you to stay there longer than you nned. Are those your concerns, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°It is¡­¡± Defeated at my own thoughts, I tried lowering my head. But with the girl cupping my face, it¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°Un. You¡¯re too honest for your own good, Ruki. That¡¯s why we cannot help but keep on falling for you.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right, you know?¡±


    ¡°Un. It doesn¡¯t. But who cares? I won¡¯t speak for the others but Ruki, that¡¯s a quality I really like about you. You¡¯re the type of person who won¡¯t let the day end without resolving things you thought you did wrong. Don¡¯t worry, even if I felt that way earlier. They got easily washed away when you showered me with your endless concern and love¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, Eimi initiated another kiss whichsted longer than earlier. While doing so, her arms and legs locked me in ce, allowing me to press down further on her. Soon, we¡¯re once again entangled with each other.


    In response, my whole body subconsciously moved to amodate this change, making sure that my girl wouldn¡¯t be crushed beneath me.


    ¡°Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m being courted again.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Yes. That might be it. I¡¯ll keep on courting you and making you fall for me, Ruki. Look forward to that.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­¡±


    There were no more words that needed to be said anymore. In this particr moment, Eimi truly shone better than anyone else. Despite her embarrassment and her uncertainties, the girl proved her true worth. She¡¯s a treasure I won¡¯t let anyone steal from me.

 Chapter 1740 What can we do? *

    Chapter 1740 What can we do? *


    With our lips already glistening from the kisses that we shared, we zeroed our distance and let things proceed as they should.


    It¡¯s not our first kiss but this one should serve as a trigger for this moment.


    Like me, Eimi already had a clear desire written on her face so our little conversation served as a bin for whatever hesitation remaining from us


    .


    Though I already nned to pamper her when I returned home, I never actually considered that we¡¯d be in this room or she¡¯d be that provocative. In any case, this was better than what I expected.


    If there¡¯s something to note, I should me my endless consideration that, more often than not, dyed things between me and my girls.


    I¡¯m more than aware of how it sometimes bes more of a deterrent to our progress. However, on the same note, that same consideration also makes moments like this between us to be more special.


    ¡°I love your kisses.¡± Eimi sweetly whispered after wrapping up one long, uninterrupted kiss. ¡°I love you so much, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°I know. I feel the same way, Eimi¡­¡±


    I expected her to once again mention how this feels like a dream for her but I guess she held that back as her mind and body were already more than awake. The drumming beat on her chest and the warmth she¡¯s feeling from me were more than enough indication for that.


    Dropping my lips again, I kissed her down to her neck and eventually started nibbling her earlobe.


    Eimi responded by having her hands explore my body. She took off my shirt to get a feel for my naked chest before slowly enclosing her arms around me. But that¡¯s not the end, she slid her hands down from my back to give my lower body a push, further pressing me down to her.


    And when I returned from nibbling her ear, Eimi closed her eyes, her lips parted open and her tongue ready to receive me for the nth time.


    Without missing a beat, I did what she was expecting. Sucking her glistening lips and invading her tongue. Then, after adjusting my weight and stabilizing my body, I moved from caressing her cheeks to exploring her body. My warm hands felt up the ces I had yet to explore before.


    The thought of stopping at a certain point was pushed back on my mind.


    For now, all I could think of was taking care of this girl tonight. Sending her home also seemingly faded in my head. I would think of thatter.


    In response, Eimi reciprocated, matching my movements.


    Adding in her irresistible charming from what she was wearing, my bottom half had long been experiencing an imminent eruption just by rubbing my scorching bulge against her.


    My knees nted on both of her sides began shaking as the bed spring of the bed squeaked beneath us.


    As Eimi¡¯s body responded to my touches, Eimi softly whispered her desire to match my movements.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ Ruki¡­ let me move my legs.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Allow me to help you.¡±


    There¡¯s no reason to refuse that. And so, pausing my task of giving her body a sensible massage out of this, my hands traveled further down and slipped underneath squishy thighs to lift her legs.


    Then as I adjusted my knees, her legs smoothly slipped to my sides, crossing behind me. Not minding the fact that she was wearing nothing but her panties, Eimi conveyed her desire to feel me more intimately.


    That¡¯s why to answer that desire, I pulled my pants down to my knees before pressing further against her.


    A seductive smile turned up as she watched me do all of that and when the tip of my bulge started poking that part of her, an audible moan escaped her mouth.


    ¡°Hnnngg¡­ Ruki, I love this. Let me feel you more.¡±


    ¡°I should say the same, no? I don¡¯t think I can hold back anymore.¡±


    Along with her sweet giggling, Eimi wrapped her arms around my nape and resumed our kisses as she started chanting my name and her overflowing affection.


    From here, our desire for each other simply overflowed. My hips started moving and so was hers. She matched the way I humped down, poking her most sensitive spots and gradually staining the thin clothing separating us with the juices getting excreted from both of us.


    After exploring her body, giving her tight squeezes on her sensitive spots, my hands slipped underneath the frilly apron that covered her alluring figure.


    Although I could easily take it off of her, I chose not to as she¡¯s sexier that way. Or rather, it¡¯s probably a part of mine that was simr to most men.


    Instead, slipping my hands to the side opening, I slid the cloth to the middle, giving me ess to her impressive mound


    Under Eimi¡¯s watchful, passionate gaze, she witnessed how I gradually lifted her cup, exposing her lovely chest. And not long after that, my lips finally enclosed around her sensitive cherry, sucking on it like there¡¯s no tomorrow.


    The girl grabbed onto my hair as her whole body quivered from the sensation. If earlier she was just trying to match the movements of my lower body, this time, she¡¯s gradually sumbing to my experienced movements, guiding us together to what we were trying to achieve.


    Time slowly passed and seconds turned to minutes. I satisfied myself with her pair of cherries and gave her the new experience that got her to lock her legs even tighter around me.


    But that¡¯s not the end.


    Slowly, I traveled downwards until I came face to face with her pulsating sacred ce.


    As my warm breath brushed against them, Eimi who was still a little breathless raised her head to look at me.


    Then, understanding what I was about to do, her embarrassment mounted a short return.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ That ce is¡­¡±


    ¡°A paradise.¡± Ipleted her sentence as I matched her gaze. Although she¡¯s already as red as an apple, she still visibly reddened further from that.


    Covering her mouth and face, she slowly nodded. Nheless, she never tried to close her legs. Despite the almost uncontroble urge to keep me locked in there, she kept it open for me.


    ¡°Eimi¡­ What if I failed to hold back tonight?¡± I asked as I poked her most sensitive spot then immediately by my lips dropping on top of it.


    Her lower body squirmed from the sensation and another moan escaped her.


    Still despite the way she folded from the embarrassment, the girl managed to utter a reply.


    ¡°... Then do so¡­ But Ruki, you have to make it as painless as possible, Ruki, or else, they''ll notice.¡±


    If only that¡¯s possible. Even if there were cases like Ayu already appearing fine after doing it, I doubt Eimi could handle it as well. I mean, my size wasn¡¯t an average one. That¡¯s why I always try to prepare them for it as much as possible but even with it, it would still be painful.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We won¡¯t be able to hide at all¡­¡±


    Or so I said. But even after acknowledging that, I continued with what I was doing. My mouth enclosed around her most sensitive part and my tongue joined in poking her.


    ¡°Then Eimi, let¡¯s get the best out of this situation¡­ I won¡¯t let this day end without pampering you as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ Please do so, Ruki¡­ Also, let me do it for you too.¡±


    At this point, Eimi who was already on her ropes between rationality and pleasurepletely sumbed to it. The girl sat on the bed before giving me her permission to continue.


    Upon getting another glimpse of her current expression, I could already see how much she wanted to reciprocate what I was doing for her¡­


    Mhm¡­ Right. I should also let her do what she desires. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And so, to help her with that, I slid my body to her side before also guiding her to do the same. After a few adjustments wherein we pulled on each other¡¯s hips, we reached our ideal position;ying side by side but with our body upside down each other, our faces pressing against each other¡¯s objective.


    A momentter, Eimi pulled down my boxers, beating me by a second to do the same on her panties¡­


    And before I could see her reaction to seeing that part of me for the first time, the head of my cock had already been mped by her lips with her tongue looping around the tip.


    From how great she did that, Eimi probably didn¡¯t need my guidance anymore, her instinct and desire alone could walk her through it to bring me to climax.

 Chapter 1741 Pleasure *

    ?


    With her mind focused on the task, Eimi never faltered at being daring like most of my girls in their first time doing that for me. Gripping my length with both hands, she carefully stuffed it in her mouth, her tongue skillfully dancing on its surface as she sucked it as gently as possible. Most likely, she¡¯s finding it quite difficult to push it deeper in her mouth.


    But that¡¯s fine. The way she was doing it was more than enough for me. Everyone, even Kazuha-nee, couldn¡¯t do it perfectly. My guidance was also just allowing them to draw their limit on what they could take and work from there.


    Eimi¡¯s movements were deliberate and unhurried. Furthermore, she¡¯s not going at it blindly. At certain points, our eyes would intermittently lock and a smile would grace her lips upon detecting the pleasure mirrored on my face. That was fuel to boost her enthusiasm and secondster, she¡¯d visibly improve.


    On the other hand, as someone with plenty of experience, my practiced touch explored her sensitive spots eliciting various responses that contributed to her umting experience. Using both my mouth and fingers, Eimi¡¯s sacred ce constantly quivered from the sensation. At times, my tongue would trace the contours of her slit, tasting her sweet nectar that flowed before honing in on her clit for a more focused exploration. With a finger gently pressing on her opening, I would strum that part of her using my tongue or suck on it to send her an electrifying sensation.


    That alone was enough to make her shudder in pleasure that if not for my arms holding her still, I would¡¯ve long been crushed between her thighs.


    And whenever that would happen, Eimi would either release an uncontroble moan or suck me in deeper with her lips as tight as possible. It¡¯s actually close to the sensation of being deep inside them the way she squeezed me without letting her teeth touch or grind against my length. Due to that, I couldn¡¯t help but thrust my hips a little at a time, giving her more challenge. And more often she¡¯d aplished it perfectly.


    Before long, I paused and had us change our position to a morefortable and conventional one. Iid on my back and Eimi unhesitatingly climbed on top of me.


    She settled on my chest at first as she somehow got engrossed at my towering length. I mean, it¡¯s throbbing constantly while standing upright which made it look more intimidating than when she pulled it out of my boxers.


    In any case, I held onto her hips and pulled her close to my face.


    Upon realizing the situation, she nced behind her. I caught the embarrassment crawling its way back on her expression but only for a moment. As soon as my fingers stretched the folds of her sacred ce and my tongue poked deeper into her, Eimi gasped as an involuntary moan escaped her mouth.


    Influenced by my initiative, the girl slipped back to her earlier state. Her hips seemingly danced from the endless pleasure as she slowly bent forward, reaching for the handle in front of her.


    As I started sucking on her again, Eimi¡¯s lips once again mped around the tip before moving her head up and down, sliding half of my length in and out of her mouth. Her hands didn¡¯t stay idle as well. One gripped the base to keep it standing tall while the other went to my sack, caressing them candidly.


    Sometimes she would call out for my name to say what was on her head but since our mouths would be stuffed with each other most of the time, the room just became filled with nothing but moans of pleasure as well as the sloppy sounds our mouths made.


    Minutester, Eimi already familiarized herself enough with my cock, her enthusiasm to make me feel good coupled with her desire for me mixed perfectly. I could only catch a glimpse of her face from our position but every time, I could see how much she wanted to do this for me...


    Thanks to that, it also fueled more of my enthusiasm. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Soon, with Eimi¡¯s passionate endeavor, the pleasure continued to umte and I could already feel the tip of my cock close to erupting.


    Likewise, Eimi was nearing hers. However, for her, it should be her third time.


    From the few minutes that passed, her first one happened only seconds after we changed positions. She almost bit me during that instance but her concern won in the end. Thinking that I might drown because of how much she squirted. She tried to get up and wipe my face.


    Nheless, I stopped her by holding her down and continuing to slurp the love juices that flowed out of her.


    As for the second instance, Eimi had the same concern but knowing that I would still ept it, the girl let her hips dance uncontrobly on top of me while mping her lips down on my length.


    This time, there was no need for further consideration but still, I warned her of what was about to happen.


    And as I expected, like most of my girls, Eimi¡¯s eagerness blossomed further as though this was the moment she was waiting for.


    Furthermore, the girl paused for a moment, giving me the window to push her to climax first. Since I already put my mind to it, I didn¡¯t stop and just let it happen.


    Then, as soon as she got some bearing, Eimi climbed down from me and positioned herself on my feet. In this way, her eyes focused on me as she started moving her head faster.


    Understanding her intention, I reached for her head and guided her on how to do it perfectly. Eimi''s eyes glittered in joy as she locked gazes with me.


    And with this, it only took a brief moment before the dam burst open. With my cock lodged deeper in her mouth, I could feel the tip touching the walls of her mouth as it started pumping out my semen.


    Eimi¡¯s cheeks puffed up right away as she tried her best to not spill anything.


    One second, two seconds, three...


    Slowly, I guided her head as her lips slid across my cock, popping it out of her mouth.


    With my towering cock continuously throbbing in front of her face, Eimi unhurriedly gulped down the contents of her mouth before stretching her tongue out again to clean it off...


    And once she was done with it, her eyes refocused on me as she opened her mouth, showing me that nothing was left behind.


    This girl... she really knew how to make me work up.


    Without waiting for a moment, I pulled her back on top of me and unhesitatingly initiated another passionate kiss, conveying our love for each other.


    And this time, since our mouths weren¡¯t that busy anymore, our thoughts and feelings could now be vocalized.


    ¡°Eimi... That was amazing.¡± I whispered as soon as our lips separated. My thumb wiped then caressed her lips before I wrapped my arm around her.


    We¡¯re still practically naked and I was surely still hard down there but for now, we¡¯re enjoying each other¡¯s warmth while lying on this bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it, Ruki...¡± Although embarrassment reared its head again, Eimi expressed herself clearly. And by doing so, she once again reached for my length that hadn¡¯t calmed down yet. As she started stroking it, she continued, ¡°Uhm... Also, I should be the one saying that, Ruki. I did it thrice, I thought I would faint. If it¡¯s already that great with just your mouth and fingers, what about the real thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be even better. Or so some would say. I won¡¯t lie about it being painful... I¡¯ve seen enough that some even shed tears... That¡¯s why when that happens, I¡¯ll make sure to thoroughly prepare so that the pleasure triumphs the pain.¡±


    ¡°Un. I¡¯ll keep that in mind but still... Ruki, I want you.¡±


    ¡°Me too... My Eimi is just so irresistible. See that? I¡¯m still that hard...


    ¡°Y-yeah... This is amazing.¡±


    We both looked down on my length that¡¯s already as hard as earlier. Then as though she¡¯s being drawn to it, the girl climbed up again.


    I guided her hips and let her sit down on top of it, lodging my length in her slit.


    A few secondster, with my hands on her butt, she started grinding herself on top of me, her love juices gradually coating it.


    However, with how exhausted she already was, the girl¡¯s movements soon slowed down as she fell back on top of me.


    While gasping for her breath, she giggled, ¡°I¡¯d love to do it more but Ruki... Shouldn¡¯t you invite them in now?¡±


    ¡°So, you noticed too?¡±


    ¡°Un. They¡¯re not really being quiet about it.¡±


    Right... They¡¯re not.


    Even at this moment, I could hear them pacing around behind the door.


    Although they¡¯ve not been there since the beginning, they¡¯ve been present for more than ten minutes already...


    Anyway, I shouldn¡¯t really make them wait...


    I sat up and kept Eimi in my embrace before directing my voice to the door, ¡°Girls... Come in. Or should Ie and get you?¡±


    A few secondster, the knob turned and the door got pushed open... With an amused smile on her face, Akane stepped in followed by Sena andstly, Ayu.


    Their eyes immediately focused on us, most likely wondering whether we did it or not.


    They didn¡¯t peek at us but they definitely heard us out there judging from their flushed faces.


    ¡°Are you done, husband? Is it our turn next?¡± My silly wifeughed as she traversed the room and imed her original spot at my side.


    On the other hand, Sena followed suit, taking the other open side.


    As for Ayu, she put a hand on her forehead as she walked over to the foot of the bed.

 Chapter 1742 Our Bedroom

    Chapter 1742 Our Bedroom


    ¡°You called us in, Ruki. Is it because you need some help with this?¡± Sporting an impish and naughty smile, Sena whispered to my ears. At the same time as that, her fingers wrapped around my length and propped it up behind Eimi. It¡¯s still a little glossy from the girl¡¯s love juices smeared on it but I guess it didn¡¯t really matter for her.


    Akane was all smiles on my other side and simply snuggled like she always did while Ayu had no idea how to proceed.


    In any case, all three of them were probably thinking that Eimi was already asleep, their voices were hushed and their movements unhurried.


    Looking down at the girl in my embrace, I saw her lips stretched into a satisfied smile. She¡¯s still exhausted and thanks to thefort provided by my chest, she¡¯s already drifting off to sleep.


    It¡¯s still a little early so¡­ there¡¯s still time before I walk her home. Thinking about it, since she brought up inviting them in, her reason was probably what Sena asked. To help relieve me since she¡¯s pretty much spent and we agreed not to do it all the way tonight.


    ¡°Ru-kun, is that true?¡± Ayu also asked after crawling up to my thighs. She nted her knees on the bed and looked over from behind Eimi. The same as Sena, I felt her fingers sliding in and wrapping around the trunk of my length. If she bent over from there and overlooked Eimi¡¯s exposed behind, she could easily gobble me up¡­


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s part of it. The real reason is¡­ I can¡¯t just let you all stay outside while we rest here, right? This. This is our bed. This is our room.¡± I answered as I reached for both of their faces, caressing their cheeks.


    Sena couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and stole my lips right away while Ayu enjoyed the warmth of my palm.


    As for Akane, she¡¯s unbothered. She then backed up my statement and drew her boundary by tapping the ce she always slept on.


    ¡°Un. Like what husband said, if you both decide to stay the night, our bed is big enough to amodate all of us. Oh. But this is my side. You can fight me over it but I won¡¯t give this up easily.¡±


    This girl¡­


    Honestly, that¡¯s nice to hear. She clearly dered her territory and intention not to back down. This was the consideration that I like to see from her or any of them. Not the previous ones where Akane would relinquish her moment to give the other girls a chance. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And like I said before, even if it¡¯s not really bad to be that considerate, I couldn¡¯t help but see that as the girl sacrificing more for me or us again¡­


    ¡°Our room, you say? Then, Ru-kun, my bedroom is now also ours¡­ The bed isn¡¯t as big as this but it can amodate one more girl if ever the others decide to stay the night with us.¡±


    Surprisingly, Ayu also hopped on and designated her bedroom to be the same¡­ Is she beingpetitive with Akane? Not really. But I see this as her gradual eptance of the state of our rtionship.


    She was afraid and didn¡¯t even n to be in the same status as Sena before. Perhaps meeting the girls yesterday and spending time with them changed her mindset a little bit.


    And today, she even resolved to drive here and visit me at this time of the day¡­


    Yep. I love that.


    Anyway, upon hearing that, Sena abruptly paused our kisses and pouted at Ayu.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair, Ayu-nee. You want Ruki all to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Girl, did you not hear me? You¡¯re also wee to our room. Besides, are you going toin now after pushing me to him? Too bad, Sena. Your coach won¡¯t back down anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Not knowing how to refute that, Sena frowned and looked at me with pleading eyes as though she was asking me to help her out.


    I smirked and pressed my thumb on her lips, ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Ayu¡¯s words. Why don¡¯t we also turn your room into ours?¡±


    ¡°If I could, I would¡¯ve done that already, idiot Ruki. Someday, I¡¯ll sneak you in.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Me too!¡±


    Sena bit on my thumb before going down to my neck and leaving another mark there. And Eimi who was listening quietly to that conversation also chimed in.


    When Sena and the others realized that she was still awake, they all widened their eyes at her before bursting into cheerfulughter.


    From there, Akane and Sena teasingly conversed with the girl, asking her about her experience. Eimi naturally folded into embarrassment but she faced their questions without faltering, making them embarrassed as well.


    And when that¡¯s done, Eimi voluntarily slipped out of my embrace toy down on my side ¨C in between Sena and me. Then, she addressed the three while urging Sena to take her ce, ¡°Uhm¡­ There¡¯s still time before Ruki walks me home. I¡¯ll rest here by his side. Won¡¯t you help him out?¡±


    Now, she¡¯s the one handing the baton to them. Really, my girls are taking after one another with their consideration. But then again, like I previously guessed, Eimi intentionally asked me to invite them in to help relieve me.


    As for her, she¡¯s going to rest and watch us from that side¡­


    Akane and Sena instantly understood the situation. Their expressions loosened up and they looked at the girl fondly. On the other hand, Ayu probably didn¡¯t hear them anymore as her mind already drifted and focused on the thing in her hand.


    She raised her gaze and stared straight at me, conveying her desire. And as soon as she got my approving nod, her lips stretched into a smile.


    While Akane and Sena were still appreciating Eimi, Ayu already made the first move, pressing her lips on the tip. Slowly, her lips parted open as my length gradually slid in. They then sped around the trunk and continued their smooth descent to gobble my cock up to her limits.


    Not minding the surprised gasp from Akane and Sena, Ayu fixed her position tofortably start giving me a head. Her eyes never left me and even after noticing the girls¡¯ reaction, Ayu winked provocatively as though she was mocking them for being so slow.


    Yep. She¡¯s now thispetitive.


    Fighting spirit burned in Sena¡¯s eyes right away. Like a lioness going to steal prey from another lioness, she immediately moved down there topete with Ayu.


    Akane remained unmoved though. Her surprise passed and she recovered from it in less than a second. As someone who already experienced this kind of situation multiple times, she wouldn¡¯t be worried about being left out.


    Instead of joining the two lionesses in pleasuring me down there, she went to caress my chest and the entirety of my upper body while taking my lips for herself. Then, at the same time as that, she signaled for Eimi to join her.


    Even if the girl already dered that she was going to rest, Akane probably didn¡¯t want her to be stuck watching at my side.


    ¡°Husband, make sure you have energy for all of us ¡­ I¡¯ll be preparing our teater.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ With all four of you here, my desire for each of you isn¡¯t additive but multiplicative.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s just me bragging. In any case, I¡¯ve already proven that multiple times to them. And with these girls also filled with their desire for me, we¡¯ll have another passionate night waiting for us.


    The question is¡­ we might have to call Sena¡¯s house and ask for their permission to let her stay the night. With Ayu around, it¡¯d be possible.

 Chapter 1743 Making the most of the situation *

    Chapter 1743 Making the most of the situation *


    During the first few minutes, everything proceeded ordingly, Sena and Ayupeted and cooperated simultaneously in trying to bring me the greatest pleasure. Meanwhile, Akane and Eimi divided their task of keeping me busy. Sometimes they would both try to steal my lips from each other or other times they¡¯d go down on my neck or my chest and tease the hell out of me.


    My hands weren¡¯t idle as well. They were busy groping the two girls leaning on me while asionally encouraging the other two down below.


    As things progressed, my movements became more limited since they were pretty much ganging up on me. However, at the same time, the girls properly conveyed what they wanted me to do for them.


    Akane lifted her top for me to suck on her chest. Her bra was already taken off when she changed out of her uniform.


    I would never get tired of this, especially seeing her mixed expression of delight and embarrassment.


    Eimi did the same but with a slight variation, she also grabbed my hand to caress her down there. Since she¡¯s still a little sensitive from what she experienced, my finger easily slid in, poking her sensitive spots.


    Sena abandoned her quest to beat her coach for my length and moved upwards to my abdomen. Other than caressing my muscles and squeezing them, her tongue also focused on my belly button, tickling me for the heck of it at certain intervals. Although I tried to resist it, it was impossible. Due to that, my whole body reacted to it, I reflexively bit onto Akane¡¯s nipple and pushed my finger deeper into Eimi. Down below, my hips also jolted upwards, resulting in the tip of my cock touching the back of Ayu¡¯s throat.


    She gagged in reflex but as she was emboldened by the fact that I kept getting harder, she squeezed the air out of her mouth and tightened her lips to pleasure me more like that. It was only a few seconds but it was enough for me to almost explode in her mouth.


    Luckily, Ayu pulled back and she focused on sucking the precum leaking from the tip.


    And now, after she finished with that, Ayu raised a desire-filled, lustful gaze to me.


    Slowly, she raised her body and mounted me, resting my raging erection on her navel.


    She then threw a nce at the other three before reaching for my hands and putting them on her waist.


    ¡°Ru-kun, help me take these off.¡±


    Akane and Eimi looked at her with interest. The former was amused at seeing Ayu being this bold while thetter was just anticipating what was going to happen next.


    ¡°Ayu-nee, I never thought you could be this naughty. I should¡¯ve urged Ruki to steal you way earlier.¡± Sena also straightened her back to take a jab at her coach but at the same time, she moved behind her to assist me in stripping Ayu.


    ¡°... D-don¡¯t say that or I¡¯ll add another line on your training set.¡± Ayu pouted and hinted at me to help her against Sena.


    Too bad, I love seeing her like this. Totally embarrassed. The way her facial expression would warp into an adorable mess was kind of feeding into my desire to tease her. Sena was fulfilling that this time so I didn¡¯t need to add on. Moreover, I was busy feeling her up while admiring her alluring figure. With my cock subtly rubbing against her, I was already dying to make love with her again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ruki will help meplete it anyway.¡± Sena simply shrugged off Ayu¡¯s attempt to have her back off and continued with what she was doing.


    A momentter, her clothes had already been stripped off of her and all that was left on her top was her sports bra.


    Sena backed away by then and let me finish it.


    Nheless, before stripping herpletely, I had her stand up so that I could pull her pants down leaving her with nothing but her underwear. And before guiding her back down, I wrapped my arms around her waist to pull her close to me, her sacred ce mere centimeters before my face.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help myself with this first, Ruki.¡± Taking the chance that Ayu was also anticipating my mouth to pleasure her, Sena who backed away temporarily took Ayu¡¯s vacated position.


    After a few strokes on my length, she positioned herself to take me inside her.


    As I was partly upied with the thought of tasting Ayu again, my reaction wasn¡¯t quick enough to react to Sena¡¯s move. At the same time as my nose poked Ayu¡¯s slit, the wet and warm sensation of slipping into Sena¡¯s depths assaulted my senses. It was only a moment but Sena didn¡¯t hold back in plunging it down to the base.


    Ayu also only noticed what happened when my lips mped down on her and upon hearing Sena¡¯s sweet-sounding moans.


    Akane expected that move from Sena as she probably would do the same if the girl didn¡¯t beat her to it. Eimi, on the other hand, immediately straightened her back to check that out.


    I heard her audible gasp at my side as her eyes focused on our connection.


    ¡°We can take all of it in...¡± She dreamily muttered. Then she nced at me as I began my initial n of eating out Ayu and preparing her for it.


    Although there was not much of a reaction from her on that, Eimi¡¯s eyes still shone with interest. If I had to guess, she¡¯s taking notes in her head for when the dayes for us to go all the way...


    In any case, she didn¡¯t stop at that. Eimi soon grabbed my hand again as she asked me to continue what I was doing earlier.


    With my head and desire at the same level for all of them, I naturally didn¡¯t reject that.


    And so, the situation soon evolved into a situation wherein I am focusing on three of them at the same time.


    Right, Akane didn¡¯t try topete with anything but seeing everyone was making the most of this situation, she also didn¡¯t have any desire to be left out. She moved down and joined Sena there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Keep on moving and take husband deeper inside you...¡±


    When Sena started dancing on top of me, Akane positioned herself behind the girl and fondled her breasts, and teased her clit every time she would hump back down.


    Knowing that girl, I caught on to what she was aiming to do. She¡¯s assisting Sena to cum quickly so that she could take her ce next.


    What a clever girl... I love her for it though. And perhaps she read her mind through whatever method, I saw her tilting her body for a moment to shoot me a yful wink.


    From here, everything proceeded the way they should be...


    Several minutester, the pleasure that constantly umted burst out, pumping Sena full. At the time, all three of them also reached their climax alongside me with only a slight dy from each other.


    Sena climaxed alongside me, taking in everything I shot. Then Eimi, who was being pleasured by my fingers, reached her 4th climax of the day before Ayu failed to hold it in. She grabbed me by my hair and nudged me to go deeper before her hips jolted uncontrobly as her love juices filled my mouth.


    Eimi and Ayu exhaustedly fell on the bed while Akane pulled up Sena,e who immediately cleaned me up before taking the girl¡¯s ce.


    Looking at the three girls down for the count, I gulped down and licked my lips clean before addressing the girl guiding herself down on my still-lively erection, ¡°Akane... Isn¡¯t it supposed to be my turn?¡±


    Akane naughtily giggled. She nodded and pulled me up, putting us in a sitting position, ¡°Un. It is. What do you want to do, husband?¡±


    Despite only doing small movements, Akane¡¯s depths squeezed me further. Her inside was already molded perfectly for me but after umting all that experience, she gained the ability to squeeze me at will, giving me the best sensation when we¡¯re making love. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Do you still have to ask me that? Of course, I will satisfy all of you... You can rx and watch me pour my love to you...¡±


    Upon saying that, I wrapped my arms around her waist. With only Akane left on top of me, I finally regained my liberty to move.


    I carefully picked her up and moved us both. Pulling out of her momentarily, I pushed her down on the bed.


    However, instead of burying us on the soft mattress of our bed, I flipped her around and pushed her down on top of the weakened Ayu.


    ¡°H-huh? Akane? Ru-kun?¡±


    ¡°Inaho-nee hold onto me.¡±


    Akane anticipated that. Despite Ayu¡¯s confusion, the girl asked the woman to hold her still before doing the same for her.


    On top of that, she spread Ayu¡¯s legs open before pinning her down. With this, their sacred ces became aligned, making their dripping love juices to mix.


    Taking that wonderful image in front of my eyes, I was instantly watering in my mouth. They¡¯re a heavenly treat for my eyes, mouth, and cock, making my blood continue pumping down on my raging erection.


    Without wasting any more time, I bent down to them, eating them both out at the same time and letting their love juices leak and mix together.


    And once that was done, I straightened my back before pressing on Akane¡¯s back as I aimed at her sacred ce, excitedly thrusting deep inside her.


    Her incessant moans immediately filled the room. Then while Ayu was still in the process of making sense of their position, I grabbed the woman¡¯s hips and pulled out of Akane to let her experience the same thing.


    As she was not expecting it, my thrust experienced a slight resistance at first. However, it only served to bring us more pleasure.


    Not long after this, Sena and Eimi recovered. While they had differing reactions, the two crawled to my side to once again keep me fully upied by them.


    I don¡¯t know how long this willst but... we have all the time. Like I told Akane, I will satisfy all of them tonight even if I end up limping when I walk Eimi hometer...

 Chapter 1744 Escorting Eimi

    Chapter 1744 Escorting Eimi


    An hourter, after that crazy and passionate moment that many people could only dream about, Akane, Sena, Ayu, and Eimi took their ces by my side, snuggling to me in any way they could as the five of us rested our tired bodies.


    Though my hips remained in good condition, I could already feel some numbness down there after moving that much. Nheless, seeing my girls¡¯ satisfied expressions, a sense of joy and relief washed away the exhaustion of my mind. Physically, however, I needed to rest before standing up again.


    Shortly after, the girls fell asleep one by one, enduring the heat produced by our bodies. I caressed their cheeks, heads and backs, giving them thefort that they were seeking from me. And even if I didn¡¯t want to fall asleep, my drowsy eyes closed by themselves, dragging me to the same dreand they traveled to.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ru-kun, are you sure you don¡¯t want me to drive you two?¡± Ayu said as she clutched her car keys, ready to leave with us.


    At the moment, she¡¯s already wearing her clothes back but looking at her entuated chest that didn¡¯t appear stuffy, she probably forgot to put on her bra. I couldn''t help but feel a little tempted to grab and feel them up again.


    But I have to resist or I will be reallyte in sending Eimi home.


    Having fallen asleep with them, that nap took at most half an hour. When I woke up, I roused Eimi and brought her with me to the bathroom. We took a shower together, washing away the dried sweat on our skins.


    Of course, as it was the first time Eimi and I bathed together, that moment was also immortalized in our memory. However, with little time left remaining before her curfew or the time her parents told her to go home, we simply enjoyed that moment standing beneath the shower and experiencing the drizzle of water while we used our hands to wash each other¡¯s body.


    The girl loved that experience and she even asked me to dip in a bathtub with her next time. Now that¡¯s a promise.


    Anyway, once we¡¯re done, Akane, Sena and Ayu also got up from the bed to send us off at the door. Or that¡¯s what I thought until Ayu offered to drive us in her car.


    ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t worry, Ayu. It¡¯s close by and... you¡¯re still tired, no? Wait for me here.¡± I approached Ayu, grabbed her hand clutching the keys and pushed in for a kiss.


    I truly appreciate her dedication. But she didn¡¯t need to when it¡¯s fairly close by. Furthermore, since I am going home to them anyway, my n is to use this short walk to their house to extend my moment alone with Eimi.


    As it would leave a bad taste in my mouth if I gave that as a reason, doing it this way was better.


    Ayu parted her lips open, epting my kiss. When our lips separated, she pouted a little before nodding her head. She epted my words.


    ¡°Okay... Then, take care on the road, Ru-kun. Send Eimi home safely.¡±


    ¡°Yes... The same goes for you two. You don¡¯t have to send us off, you know? I¡¯ll return before you know it.¡± I smiled at Ayu before addressing the other two who¡¯s already looking like they needed the same treatment.


    And so, I walked to them and gave them both a kiss before they could reply.


    ¡°Psh. Husband, I¡¯m here for Eimi, not you.¡±


    ¡°Right. Right. We know you. You¡¯ll even punch a ghost if it appears before you.¡±


    Or so they said but the two of them immediately glowed up from that kiss. Akane was even sporting her usual silly smile, contrasting the words she uttered.


    Behind me, Eimi giggled at the three. Following that, she also stepped forward to say goodbye to them. She gave Ayu a hug and smilingly nodded at Akane and Sena.


    Although subtle, I could sense that Eimi resolved herself to be on the same level as them soon. Or rather, she probably made a mental note to herself that the next time the same situation urred, she won¡¯t just be a mere spectator when the situation progressed to us making love. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, more than that feeling of being left out, she¡¯s also thankful for that experience. She could now expect what would happen when the timees for us to do it...


    Anyway, after a few more words with the three, Eimi and I soon stepped out of the house.


    Like thest time, it didn¡¯t take long for us to reach their street. Thankfully, despite how silent our neighborhood was, none of the streetlights were faulty.


    Our path was illuminated rather well that it felt like we¡¯re just taking a stroll in the middle of the night in a ce devoid of any distraction.


    We talked about things that happened today and I got to hear about her view of the experience. And as always, she told me her honest thoughts about it.


    ¡°I thought you''d feel overwhelmed when four of us came at you all at once. But you handled it just as perfectly as when it¡¯s just the two of us...¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is. Even if all of you are in the same room... I¡¯ll probably do the impossible to show you that my love for all of you will always be equal. Actually, I was pleasantly surprised that you didn¡¯t show any apprehension when we called the others in.¡±


    Not that I wanted to see her rejecting that situation but this girl epted it easily, without much question. Ayu was like that at first too. She was a little apprehensive yesterday. Even if she eventually epted it in the end, we talked about it first.


    ¡°... I thought I would feel that way too. Maybe this is just my own opinion but for me, I couldn¡¯t be openly jealous of others when I could see how you¡¯re treating us fairly, without any favoritism.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ignorant about the existence of other guys chasing after multiple girls too. My knowledge may be shallow but they¡¯re really too different from how you act. Most of them will dere they love a girl but once they turn around ande in front of another, they will act as though the other girl doesn¡¯t exist or they will dere how they love them the most.¡± Eimi continued.


    The girl then reached for my cheek and pinched it beforeughing at her little mischief.


    In any case, hearing that from her, I could sense her sincerity or at least, her attempt to tell me that she¡¯s not like this because she¡¯s blinded by our love for each other. She¡¯s proving that she¡¯s also looking outside to make a proper sense of myplexity.


    ¡°Still, most people will categorize me the same as them. I won¡¯t call it impossible but it¡¯s too rare for someone to have the sameplexity as me. Some will call us crazy if they find out that¡¯s why I am making sure to always be honest and fair to all of you.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re always doing your best for us. That¡¯s why even if I feel jealous of Fuyu or another girl, I will keep loving you the same...¡± Eimi dered before pulling me to a dark corner where only the moon above illuminates our faces.


    At the moment, we were only a few steps away from their house. Furthermore, I could already see someone waiting by their gate. However, with our minds as one, Eimi and I just wanted to create another memory of tonight.


    A long, passionate kiss that fully conveyed our feelings for one another.


    Once that was done, we steeled ourselves to face the nagging girl who already spotted us from that distance.


    ¡°You two... Do you really have to stop there and have me wait here until you finish with your intimate moment?¡±


    Yep. As expected, the short-stacked college girl cousin of Eimi had her eyebrows creased and arms crossed when she weed us by the gate.


    ¡°Anzu-nee-san, can you let us off? Uh... Won¡¯t it be bad if we show that right in front of you?¡± I replied with my head lowered and an apologetic smile.


    Obviously, that answer didn¡¯t amuse her. But it didn¡¯t matter. If this didn¡¯t work, Eimi and I still had other ways to soften her up.

 Chapter 1745 Older Sister

    Chapter 1745 Older Sister


    Handling Anzu¡¯s grumpiness was a fairly easy deal for us. We just had to pander to her and agree to anything she said after that initial response. And Eimi being an expert on dealing with her cousin also helped out to, more or less, neutralize her dismay.


    ¡°Tsk. Go on in then. But you, you should stay. I have some things to say to you.¡± Anzu eventually said as she released that heavy load resting on her arms. She told Eimi to pass her and continue inside before pointing at me.


    Eimi didn¡¯t do it right away as she was worried about what might be Anzu¡¯s deal with me. She looked at me with that concern written on her face and I responded with a nod.


    There¡¯s nothing to worry about. If anything, it¡¯s in Anzu¡¯s best interest not to be alone with me considering our previous interactions. In any case, I also might have a clue what the woman wanted to discuss that she didn¡¯t want Eimi to hear.


    It¡¯s possibly about herplex again, no? Or just her usual act of being my older sister. Either of the two wasn¡¯t that big of a deal to me but for this woman, she probably wanted to renew her older-sister halo again.


    After weighing in my choices, I decided to hear her out. It won¡¯t take that long anyway.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Anzu-nee? Am I going to be chewed out?¡± I jokingly asked once Eimi already entered their front door. Though I tried to see ahead and hear if her parents would scold her, it was impossible. In any case, the girl turned around and waved at me with her beautiful smile before disappearing.


    ¡°Oh. So, you do know what¡¯s going to happen? Come closer then.¡± Although she looked behind her first, a smirk instantly rose from her lips as soon as she confirmed that Eimi had already disappeared behind the door.


    I could sense her smugness beneath but more than that, her excitement. Did she miss this much? I wonder.


    Following her words, I took a few steps to close our distance.


    The same as before, Anzu tiptoed to reach my shoulder. She grabbed onto it, pulling me down a little, just low enough for her mouth to draw close to my ear.


    While I expected her to be a little bold in her attempt to recast her older sister halo spell, this came as a surprise considering she couldn¡¯t even look at me straight back then.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I know how much little Eimi loves you but don¡¯t you think you should¡¯ve walked her home earlier? Also, and this is the most important, you should pick the ces where you do that. I get that shame is absent in your dictionary but can¡¯t you get some shred of decency, at least? Think about Eimi.¡±


    Ah. I see. So, she¡¯s going to start by reminding me like this. But then again, it¡¯s in line with what I asked of her, she¡¯s now chewing me out for what we showed her.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Anzu-nee-san. However, can I defend myself here? Or at least, exin my side?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll hear you out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Uh... I made sure to escort her home before the time appointed by Uncle and Auntie. I¡¯ll take the me for keeping her with me until thest minute but you see, I just can¡¯t help it when I miss her. I believe Anzu-nee can understand me on this part.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°As for picking a proper ce... Won¡¯t it be rude if we do that in front of you? That¡¯s why...¡±


    I let my voice trail there without finishing my sentence, leaving her wondering. I could say that it wasn¡¯t her ce to meddle with us but as a sign of respect, there¡¯s nothing wrong with easing her mind about it.


    Anzu didn¡¯t respond to me right away, most likely digesting my words. But without letting my shoulder go, her warm breath continued to hit my face.


    I took a nce at her expression and found that she was biting her lips. She¡¯s possibly conflicted on whether to call me out for my answer or let it go.


    In the end, after deliberating for a while, she released a sigh and loosened her hold on my shoulder, ¡°Okay. That¡¯s fair. You two aren¡¯t little kids anymore. But don¡¯t forget my reminder, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I nodded and put on my usual smile.


    That caught her off guard, making Anzu turn her head to the side. I got the urge to tease her right here but I restrained myself.


    Rather than that, I could sense that she had yet to say what really pushed her to stop me from leaving. And so, to make her spill it out, I straightened my back and took a step backward.


    Perhaps unconsciously, Anzu was like a ma that followed my movement, she tried to keep her hold on my shoulder only to fail and had it slide down to my chest. And with how sudden it was, she kind of tripped forward. Luckily for her, I was like a pole that stopped her from falling. Just that, she ended up leaning against me, her stic front pressed firmly against me.


    ¡°H-huh? Why did you move, Onoda-kun?¡± Anzu hurriedly said, her attempt to cover up her clumsiness. But since there was nowhere to grab on, she ended up gripping my shirt to regain her bnce.


    ¡°I thought we were done here. I still have to walk back home. And I have school tomorrow.¡± I answered. Then I brought up my phone and showed her the current time.


    Of course, there¡¯s no need for that but it¡¯s more effective that way. Haste seemingly surfaced on her face as her grip tightened. And without stabilizing her feet, she pressed on me more.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet! Just... a minute. Lend me a minute of your time.¡±


    ¡°A minute? Alright. You can scold me for one more minute.¡±


    Sensing the hint of desperation in her voice, I couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡®Mission Aplished¡¯ in my head. But at the same time, I finally failed to restrain that urge to tease.


    Upon hearing that, Anzu¡¯s eyes widened as she hurriedly exined herself.


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m going to scold you? Ugh... Come on, aren¡¯t you my little brother? Your older sister here is only looking out for you.¡±


    Without waiting for me to respond, Anzu continued, ¡°How should I say this? Don¡¯t think this as weird, okay? When is your next morning visit to Eimi?¡±


    This. I thought she was going to look out for me, why is she asking me about this now? Is she nning to drag me to get some sunlight again?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy this weekend but if I woke up early, I might show up this Sunday. At least, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be missing Eimi by then.¡±


    The camping trip will end on Saturday afternoon. Perhaps as soon as I arrive home, I will be leaving for my part-time job again. My Sunday morning will be free, for sure. However, whether I can wake up early or not is the question. Then, I will surely have a packed afternoon since I might go and visit Yayoi-san that day and there¡¯s my extra job instructing Koharu-chan.


    ¡°Okay. If you cane this Sunday morning... I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Won¡¯t you tell me the reason for it?¡±


    ¡°Uh... Like I told you. This older sister will look out for you, my little brother.¡±


    Sure. Let¡¯s bite that. As if I could agree with how vague she made it sound.


    ¡°Anzu-nee, I like the sound of that but you should be more transparent, you know? How can I look forward to it if you don¡¯t tell me the specifics? Are we going to take in some sunlight again?¡±


    ¡°Un. Let¡¯s take a walk to the park again.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t promise but I¡¯ll be messaging you if I cane. Let¡¯s exchange contacts.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Eh? You won¡¯t ask me to exin more?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. My older sister needs her little brother. What more do I need to know? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll tell me the specifics by then. And as your diligent little brother, I¡¯ll hear my older sister out.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... That sounds wrong on some levels. But, thank you, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re the best.¡± Although she put on a wry smile at first as though it was awkward for her to admit, it was soon reced by a satisfied and relieved expression before taking her phone out.


    After exchanging contact with her, Anzu squeezed my cheeks cheerfully before sending me off with a smile; a striking contrast from her grumpy expression earlier.


    Well, there¡¯s no need to make it any weirder. I waved goodbye to her before ncing up at Eimi¡¯s window and did the same before walking back the way I came from.


    Yep. Eimi definitely saw that small interaction between me and her older cousin.

 Chapter 1746 Pick me up tomorrow

    Chapter 1746 Pick me up tomorrow


    Upon arriving home, I joined Akane and the others in the living room to watch ate-night TV program while we drank the miraculous tea. Despite its side effects on me, it¡¯s still truly great in giving us a good night¡¯s sleep.


    As I suggested to them earlier, Ayu helped get Sena¡¯s parents¡¯ permission to let her stay the night here. Although they didn¡¯t lie about the location not being Ayu¡¯s house, they still left out the information that they¡¯d be sleeping in the same room and on the same bed as me.


    I know. Even if they minimized the lie, it¡¯s not going to change that we lied to them. We cannot really justify that and it¡¯s the same for the other girls whenever they make an excuse for staying the night. We¡¯ll just have to hope to not be restricted like this in the future once our nes to fruition.


    Anyway, the show on TV was one of the most talked about drama series in a while. It¡¯s about two police officers, one rookie female officer, and a male detective. It¡¯s a police drama where they solve cases each episode while keeping some kind of mystery, thrilling plot, and romance subplot on the side.


    With the actors being good-looking, it¡¯s bing a fad that even someone like me has heard of them. I just don¡¯t have the time to watch them diligently every week.


    And that¡¯s the same for my girls.


    In any case, since each episode could be considered a story of their own, Akane, Sena, and Ayu were instantly engrossed by it.


    For today¡¯s episode, it¡¯s about a bank robber who, after escaping with a bag of cash, ran into the duo. It became a chase episode where they skirted through the city it was filmed as more plot points were gradually uncovered.


    By the end of it, the robber was trapped and caught but only after injuring the female officer causing that male detective to be a bit dramatic. After the credits rolled and they watched the next episode preview, all of them had this glimmer in their eyes that indicated their interest to watch more of it.


    Well, if I had to rate that episode, it¡¯s at least an 8 out of 10 possible score. But unlike them, the thing that made me really interested was the plot points that were hinted at in the middle of the episode.


    There¡¯s the connection of one of the main characters to a syndicate as well as the past of the detective.


    If Kana was watching the same series, she probably made a lot of notes from it already.


    ¡°That was surprisingly great. No wonder everyone is talking about it. The actors didn¡¯t have the right chemistry though. It¡¯s like they don¡¯t like each other at all.¡± Akane opened up her own review of the episode. Although she¡¯s really interested in the story, she found their acting skillscking.


    ¡°I see that too. And the actor... I imagined Ruki to be the one ying him. He¡¯s very fitting for that type of cold, unfeeling character yet so soft when ites to those he cares about.¡± Sena then threw me a nce. Most likely, she¡¯s already imagining me acting out that scene. And before long, her cheeks reddened.


    Yep. She loves me too much to the point that she¡¯d probably want to see me bing a main character in any form of media.


    ¡°Their boxing skill is too subpar. Their choreographer is possibly a mixed martial artist. That¡¯s not how we throw a straight! Right, Ru-kun?¡±


    Andstly, Ayu and her boxing fanaticism. She¡¯s really critical of that. In any case, I found it adorable that I automatically agreed with her.


    ¡°Yeah. That fight sequence is too clunky. If there¡¯s no power in that punch. The actor is also known as a goofy guy with or without a camera. He¡¯s probably still trying to improve himself by taking up that role. As for the actress... Well, she¡¯s stiff. Marika¡¯s acting skill is more impressive.¡±


    Since they were all looking at me as though waiting for my own review, I used that chance to just use what they said and give my opinion about it.


    But with my mention of Marika, all three pouted as though jealous that I picked that girl to bring up in this conversation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I can¡¯t help it though. I truly rate her acting skills higher especially when I saw it in person.


    Without saying anything else, Akane turned the TV off. Sena picked up the tray containing our cups and the teapot and brought it to the kitchen. Andstly, Ayu pulled me up and started dragging me with her to the bathroom.


    Even if I had already taken a shower with Eimi, I¡¯m certain that they wouldn¡¯t let me get away now that they found another reason to have me join them in taking a bath.


    And so, for the next hour, the already steaming bathroom became even warmer from what transpired inside it.


    Well, nothing too vulgar but as I managed to get it up again... the three of them never missed the chance to feel me inside them before we soak ourselves in the tub or wash away any traces of what we¡¯ve done tonight.


    Unfortunately for them, I still won when ites to stamina. Due to that, I ended up carrying them all back to our room one by one where they could only put on their sleepwear ¨C Akane let Sena borrow hers and Ayu borrowed one of my mom¡¯s ¨C before drifting off to sleep.


    I forgot to talk about Fuyu or ask Akane about Fuyu¡¯s mother but I guess that can be done tomorrow.


    I stayed up for a little longer just to check on my other girls.


    Arisa sent me a message, scolding me for what happened earlier, or at least, that¡¯s what she tried to convey. But beneath it, I easily uncovered her delight that Izumi finally took the initiative to approach me like that. I teased her that we¡¯re both bad influences to Izumi and sheughed it off saying, ¡®She truly fell that hard on you, shameless Ruki. It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s going to treasure that memory.¡¯.


    Really. Where¡¯s the considerate friend now?


    Other than that, I also received a message from Aoi and her older friend, Ohori-senpai, informing me about what happened after I separated from the troubled girl.


    Like Aoi told me earlier, she brought Ohori-senpai when she met up with the girls and there, they brainstormed on how to deal with that glorified cuck.


    They suggested confronting that guy in their ssroom which could only be aplished by Ohori-senpai.


    She attempted it and even followed my advice of pressing him if he¡¯s keeping more photos.


    The result? It¡¯s not a failure but it¡¯s also not that satisfactory.


    Someone stepped in and stopped Ohori-senpai from confronting the guy but at the very least, she sessfully blurted out his kink and the reason for their breakup. Not everyone believed it though since he also deflected it by saying that she¡¯s the one cheating on him. And because of that, the opinion of their ssroom was divided into two. Those who support Ohori-senpai and those who support the cuck.


    Unfortunately, that happened before the end of the school hours so... Aoi and the other girls couldn¡¯te there to support her. They only heard from her when they met up again.


    I replied to them with my view of the situation. I asked Aoi to just continue what she was doing while I suggested that Ohori-senpai continue channeling her past personality. I know it will be hard but that¡¯s the only way for her to truly get away from him after the issue was concluded.


    I don¡¯t have the time to meet up with her tomorrow or this week so... my direct involvement will have to wait for next week. In any case, I also trust Aoi and the other girls to be able to resolve it. They¡¯re cleverer than me in a lot of ways, after all.


    Anyway, another important message that I received came from Shizu. It¡¯s regarding what she brought upst Monday.


    ¡°Numbskull. Pick me up at school tomorrow. I won¡¯t be able to watch the match but I¡¯ll wait for you. It¡¯s time we fulfill our date n.¡±

 Chapter 1747 A Busy Morning (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 1747 A Busy Morning (1) *</h4>


    Morning soon arrived. Like I had hoped, I woke up earlier than any of the girls at my side.


    I reached for my phone to check the time. The darkness outside wasn¡¯t enough to gauge it, after all.


    4 o''clock in the morning.


    Perfect.


    I unlocked it and checked the messages sent by my girls who probably woke up in the middle of the night or those who failed to reply to mest night.


    Reading them one by one and smiling through what they wrote immediately cast off the drowsiness lingering in my head. I could feel my heart aflutter like a maiden in love.


    Haa. I¡¯ve changed this much yet my desire was neverending. Can I even tap the bottom of it? Possibly not. But as much as possible, I¡¯ll continue loving the girls who chose to stay with me despite that critical w.


    After sending a good morning message to everyone, I put my phone down and silently greeted Akane, Sena, and Ayu along with a kiss on their foreheads. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Following this, I picked up my shirt that they stripped off of mest night as well as my trousers, and put them on before carefully leaving our bed, making sure that I wouldn¡¯t wake any of them up.


    With my ns for today, having an early day is already a given. I already feel refreshed anyway. That¡¯s the wonder of the miraculous tea. As for the side effect¡­ Uh. I¡¯ll deal with thatter.


    Upon leaving the room, the task I listed in my head was already prepared. Before Eguchi-sensei arrives to pick me up, that time, I, at least, want to prepare breakfast for Akane, Sena, and Ayu.


    I mean, I love to do this whenever someone from my girls spends the night here with me.


    It¡¯s just the usual ¡®doting boyfriend act¡¯. As much as they want me to fall for them further, I am the same. The same as before, I cannot afford to ck off after stealing them. Just that this time ¡®stealing¡¯ is now substituted by ¡®making them fall in love with me¡¯.


    -


    -


    Going downstairs, I first went to the bathroom to wash my face andpletely shake off the remaining drowsiness in my head before going straight to the kitchen.


    Last night, Akane and I didn''t eat much after the hotpot while Sena and Ayu arrived here after that mini-celebration the Boxing Club did which means, we practically partly skipped our dinner.


    After putting on an apron, I began preparing ingredients and cooking utensils that I would be using.


    Well, there''s not that much choice with my limited cooking skills. Still, I opted to go for something heavy topensate forst night. Fried rice, stir-fried meat and vegetables, eggs, and miso soup to bnce them. Was that considered heavy? I don''t know.


    In any case, with that in mind, I rolled my sleeves and busied myself.


    A few minutes quickly passed and progress could already be seen.


    The rice could be left alone in the rice cooker. As we didn''t have any leftovers, I''d be using a newly-cooked one for fried rice.


    Before turning on the stove, I chopped the meat and vegetables as well as filled a pot with water for the miso soup.


    Eggs, we still have a stock of it and it''ll be easy to cook whether it be sunny-side-up or rolled omelet so I decided to cook it after preparing everything. That way, I wouldn''t be distracted by going back and forth.


    Just like this, time passed again.


    Before long, I noticed the first girl going down from upstairs.


    I heard her footsteps and she showed up right away in the living room. Most likely to look for me.


    It''s Ayu who''s still wearing the sleepwear she borrowed from my mother.


    Looking at her from where I was, her sexy figure wrapped in that thin clothing invoked a reaction from down there.


    Perhaps noticing my reaction to her, a huge smile immediately got stered on her lips.


    Ayu walked over to the kitchen, instantly closing our distance. After giving me a hug from behind, her hands slid down and slipped beneath my apron. Their destination? The obvious bulge in my trousers.


    As though she¡¯s already an expert on it, Ayu clumsily slipped her hands inside, bypassing my boxers and grabbing my side effectced erection in her palms.


    While nibbling my ear and showering me with her kisses, Ayu whispered in a very seductive tone, each word sending shivers down my spine, "Good morning, Ru-kun. Is this the rumored side-effect? You''re this lively again even after doing it that muchst night. What do you think? Shall I calm this down for you?"


    This¡­


    I expected what she was going to do but for her to adapt this quickly, I could only me myself for corrupting her as well.


    In any case, I immediately lowered the heat of the stove to prevent burning the eggs I was frying.


    "Good morning. Shouldn''t you ask me first before grabbing me down there? I love it though¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting."


    Yeah. There¡¯s not so much I could do to resist the urge. And now that she¡¯s here, her initial touch was enough for me to be at the edge of eruption.


    ¡°Sorry, Ru-kun. I can''t help it when it looks like it''s limiting your movements.¡±


    Picking up my body¡¯s reaction at her attempt, Ayu sweetly giggled as her lips traveled from my earlobe to my cheek. Eventually, it covered my lips, sharing our first kiss of the day.


    With her hands beginning to sensually stroke my length, pleasure began to fill my head.


    "Leave this to me. I''ll be careful..."


    And another attempt at seduction. Looking at her desire-filled eyes and her affectionate expression, I couldn¡¯t say no to her. Besides, even if she didn¡¯t offer it, I might just jump at her¡­


    I know, I still have to finish cooking¡­ However, calming that down and reciprocating my girl¡¯s desire was of higher priority.


    "Mhm¡­ Go ahead. I''ll lower the heat for now."


    Ayu didn¡¯t say anything more. Although she probably also felt bad for interrupting what I was doing, my swift responses to her pushed that to a corner.


    Before long, Ayu moved to my front and crouched down in front of me. As her knees reached the ground, she pulled down on my trousers and rolled the apron to keep it from obstructing her way.


    With my erection sped within her palm, Ayu looked up at me, her face alluringly beautiful.


    I put a hand on her head, urging her to start.


    The same pleasant smile appeared on her lips before pushing her head in and taking me inside her mouth.


    At first, while watching Ayu sucking me down there, my hand holding the spat still moved to continue what I was doing. But as seconds passed and the pleasure continuously umted, it didn¡¯t take long for me to totally turn the stove off and focus on Ayu.


    Tucking her hair behind her ears and caressing her hair as she continuously bobbed her head, my hips eventually moved, sliding my entire length in and out of her mouth.


    The temptation and desire to do it with her was just that strong.


    ¡°Ayu¡­ I¡¯ming.¡±


    Before long I failed to hold it in anymore. After that warning, the woman simply sped her lips tightly, allowing my raging erection to keep sliding in and out of her. Soon, with one final thrust, I shot my first load into her mouth.


    Ayu swallowed it down without so much as a reflex. Her heated gaze burrowed into me, conveying how much she loved it.


    And we¡¯re not done yet.


    ¡°Ru-kun¡­ You¡¯re not done yet, right?¡± Licking her lips clean of any spill, Ayu stood up and faced me again. After sharing another passionate kiss, I responded with a nod as I wrapped my arms around her.


    Carrying her to the countertop behind me, I first swept the prepared ingredients to the side before cing her down on the edge.


    I then pushed myself between her legs as I lifted them, wrapping them behind me. Ayu understood the assignment and clung to me tightly.


    From there, I continued our kisses before I slowly moved down to her bountiful chest, pulling down the string on the sign, revealing her nakedness to me.


    As my lips enclosed around her ripened cherries, my hips began their work, rubbing my entire length against her.


    Slowly but surely, her one-piece sleepwear rolled up, giving me a glimpse of her sacred ce.


    She¡¯s not wearing anything underneath it¡­ I took them off of herst night and she didn¡¯t bother to put them on again this morning.


    Before long, as my length was already lubricated by her saliva and love juices, I was ready to make love with her again.


    Ayu and I stared at one another. There were no more words that needed to be said as our desires were clearly written on our faces.


    And so, at the same time as she pulled on my nape to reconnect our lips with each other, my hips thrust forward pushing the entirety of my cock to its rightful ce deep inside her.


    I know. There¡¯s still breakfast to prepare but for now, Ayu and I had nothing else in mind but each other.

 Chapter 1748 A Busy Morning (2)

    Chapter 1748 A Busy Morning (2)


    ¡°Ru-kun, you have a mini-gym, right? Shall we go? This is also my usual time to exercise.¡± Ayu said as I helped her fix her clothes back to how it originally was.


    She had just finished cleaning me down there, sucking out thest bits of cum from the tip.


    This would always be a sight to remember.


    I nced between her legs and there was our mixed juice spilling out slowly from her sacred ce. Uhh... I¡¯ll wipe that countertopter.


    Not gonna lie. Seeing her like this, her body was still so alluringly seductive for me. I could feel my blood starting to circte downwards again. Add to that, just staring into her jubnt eyes that still had her lingering desire and satisfaction from what we did and her moist lips that I probably hadn¡¯t kissed enough yet, I unconsciously moved closer to her again to deliver what was running in my head. There¡¯s also her silky hair that I was just clutching andbing earlier. I reached for it and fixed it for her as well.


    All these gestures produce another appreciative smile from Ayu.


    Mhm... She¡¯s so lovely.


    ¡°Yes. The mini-gym is in that corridor. The second door to the right. I¡¯d love to join but you see...¡± I eventually answered before hinting at the stove as well the ingredients behind her.


    Now that our head stopped being clouded by our desire, a slightly embarrassed smile surfaced from her face. For sure, she¡¯s feeling ashamed but that¡¯s fine. I still chose to do it with her.


    ¡°Oh... Want me to help you here first? That way, we can go together.¡±


    I shook my head with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to do this for you, for all of you. You can go ahead. I¡¯ll join youter. Instruct me about my stance, alright?¡±


    ¡°This guy... You¡¯re already doing so well as a boyfriend. Are you spoiling me?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I am. Let¡¯s say I¡¯m doing this to make up for not being with you all the time. And honestly, I feel the same way.¡±


    As her face once again got upied by the reddish streak of her blush, Ayu threw herself at me, embracing me tightly, ¡°Geez... I love you, idiot Ru-kun. I won¡¯t convince you anymore. I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... Get a towel in the storage room on the left.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    After that, Ayu got off the countertop and started walking away from me. Well, I watched her back and how she was a little ufortable between her legs. She went to the bathroom first, possibly to get the underwear I put on a washerst night. They¡¯re a pair of sports underwear and she¡¯s gonna use that for her exercise and daily training.


    Before continuing to the mini-gym, she peeked at me onest time, her delight making her whole figure brighten. I threw her a flying kiss and she did the same before jubntly hopping to where I pointed her.


    She¡¯s not acting her age but I guess that¡¯s the best part of being involved with each other¡¯s life. Our defenses were already put down and we could be whatever we wanted to be around each other.


    When Ayu disappeared to the mini-gym, I continued with preparing the eggs.


    Luckily, I finished it rather quickly.


    The water on the pot had also been resumed and boiled soon enough. I just had to mix in and create the soup base. Lastly, the rice cooker had already rung its beeping notification, alerting me that it finished cooking. I unplugged it before returning to the next task at hand:


    Stir-frying meat and vegetables.


    It¡¯s not something grand, I know. But it¡¯s easy to make. Just make sure that both be soft enough for our teeth and season it to taste.


    As I began doing that, another girl climbed down from upstairs.


    Of course, I was expecting this. And this time, it¡¯s Sena.


    Her eyes were still half-closed when she walked into the living room. And as soon as she captured my figure from afar, she staggered her way to the kitchen.


    Like Ayu, even after seeing me busy here, she found her spot behind me. Her face immediately nted on my back as she embraced me tightly.


    ¡°Ruki... I thought you left us alone there... You should¡¯ve woken me up...¡± Although that sounded like aint, her lethargic voice came off as adorable.


    ¡°You¡¯re still sleepy. Sit down, I¡¯ll make you hot milk. Or do you prefer coffee?¡±


    ¡°Uh-un... I prefer you... Kiss me. That will wake me up.¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t see her directly, I could only feel her head shaking as she did that with her face still pressed against my back,


    Well, I don¡¯t hate her acting clingy like this. In fact, I love it.


    And so, lowering the heat of the stove again, I turned around to give her what she asked for me.


    However, kisses were immediately proven not enough. As her sleepiness gradually dispersed, Sena started demanding more. And like Ayu, my lively bulge didn¡¯t escape her notice.


    The side effect had yet to subside so... the same situation urred where my desire for the girl fullyplemented her desire for me.


    I turned off the stove for the second time ¨C a little thankful that I had only put on the oil before she showed up. I could finish itter.


    Sena pushed me to the ground before crawling over to me. Taking me in her mouth first, the girl quenched her thirst with my third load.


    And following that, she mounted me right on the kitchen floor.


    I could¡¯ve stopped her but... like always, I couldn¡¯t really resist being tempted by the girls I love.


    The next moment was already a done deal. We made love, conveying our affection and desire for one another. This time, it became a little bit wilder than earlier as we switched to different positions before ending it with the initial one.


    Sena pushed herself down on me to receive my fourth load fully in her depths.


    Then, after recovering and cleaning ourselves up, she also realized how she interrupted me. And obviously, she remembered that Ayu should be there with us.


    With her eyes interrogating me, I coughed out what happened before her arrival.


    ¡°Ugh. So, that¡¯s why... Ruki, I¡¯ll join Coach. Don¡¯t forget to join us after you finish here, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s within my n that we eat together, you know? Just leave this task to me...¡±


    ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll be the one cooking for you.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll look forward to that.¡±


    After that short exchange while we fixed our clothes back to normal, I watched her leave my side and change out of her sleepwear to her training attire before joining Ayu in the mini-gym.


    Does this end here?


    Of course not.


    Thankfully, Akane appeared from upstairs after I finished the stir-fry and fried rice. The only thing left was the miso soup that I forgot to stir and season properly so I was boiling it again.


    In any case, as though she had a psychic ability, Akane instantly deduced what happened before she showed up.


    ¡°Husband, it hasn¡¯t subsided yet, right?¡±


    We¡¯re sitting next to each other in the dining room and her eyes alreadynded on my bulging erection.


    She¡¯s right. Even after doing it with Ayu and Sena, there¡¯s still enough left for my lovely wife.


    Well, maybe this wasn¡¯t from the side effect anymore but... just my own desire for her. But thanks to the stamina provided by the miraculous tea, this all became possible.


    ¡°Mhm... It¡¯s waiting for you, wife.¡± I answered as I pushed my chair close to her.


    After sharing a passionate morning kiss with Akane, the golden threads of her hair slipped down as she slowly bent her back towards me.


    A momentter, her mouth was already stuffed full with my erection. However, unlike the first two, Akane only lubricated it before standing up to straddle me.


    With her sexy negligee entuating her wonderful figure stimting my desire for her, I grabbed her by her hips and pushed her down to my towering length.


    Akane held onto my nape and kissed me again as her lower body pushed down, taking me back into her depths.


    With the aroma of everything I cooked for today¡¯s breakfast surrounding us, Akane and I focused on one another as our love and passion for each other unfurled for the nth time.


    Really, this is a very busy morning. And even with all this, I sessfully finished what I aimed to do.

 Chapter 1749 What are you trying to do?

    Chapter 1749 What are you trying to do?


    Shortly after, Akane and I covered the food I prepared and joined Ayu and Sena at the mini-gym. The four of us exercised together. The usual set exercises and an additional boxing instruction from Ayu. Also, Akane and I practiced our swings again. Though there wasn¡¯t a ball, I also started working on my footwork in both sports. I also learned how to do some of the basic shots, just that, I couldn¡¯t really put it into practice yet. I already had an idea when watching Fuyu y but that¡¯s not going to help me improve.


    Anyway, while we¡¯re at it, I also slipped in what I forgot to tell Akanest night, about Fuyu¡¯s mother and whether she¡¯s aware of our rtionship.


    Akane confirmed that whenever she¡¯s visiting Fuyu¡¯s house, half of the time, she would talk about me. As for whether she directly talked to Auntie about me, the girl said she did but without mentioning my name. From that, we concluded that Fuyu¡¯s mother deduced it from every info she gathered from them.


    Anyway, Akane became more interested in what happened there and as I narrated it to her, it also piqued Ayu and Sena¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Ru-kun, do you like Fuyu?¡± Ayu directly asked me when we were wrapping up our morning workout.


    I know. It¡¯s probably obvious by now but without me confirming it to them, it will all just be a guess.


    ¡°I do. However, I feel like I¡¯m going to tread carefully when ites to her...¡±


    Honestly, I have no idea if I can hold onto those words considering what happened yesterday. I guess I¡¯ll just have to see how it goes when we next see each other or when we get another chance to be together.


    ¡°Hey, introduce her to me, Akane. I want to check out what Ruki sees with her.¡± Sena narrowed her eyes at me before running to Akane.


    With that question, my mischievous wife snickered as she gave a positive answer, ¡°It¡¯ll be a package, Sena. If I bring you to Fuyu, Eri, and Futaba will also be there. You know them, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Those two. The girls who Ruki avoided stealing because they¡¯re close to you. Are they also interested in him?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Definitely not.¡± Instead of Akane, I was the one who answered that question. I mean, judging from Akane¡¯s smirk and the way she nced at me, I could tell that she¡¯d say something controversial.


    Unfortunately, speaking up for that elicited suspicious smirks from the two girls as if they were expecting me to step in like that. As for Ayu, she¡¯s shaking her head at me before saying, ¡°I get it. Ru-kun isn¡¯t perfect. He can still be fooled into trap questions.¡±


    Upon saying that, the three girls left me behind as they piled out of the room.


    I stood there thinking what I said wrong and a momentter, I scratched my head.


    Yeah. I got defensive right away as if I was expecting Akane to give a different answer. There¡¯s no way, right? At least, I could see them as an interesting pair whoplemented the dynamics of their group. That¡¯s all.


    Shaking my head at this, I swept away any unnecessary thoughts before chasing after my girls.


    -


    -


    After a sumptuous breakfast where I got praised by my girls despite how simple the dishes I prepared, the four of us washed away our sweat in the bathroom.


    With Eguchi-sensei messaging me that she was on the way, we didn¡¯t stay that long inside there. At the very least, I got to hold them closely again.


    And while we¡¯re at it, we conversed more about other things.


    I told Akane about my n with Shizuter. If things went well, I might not be able toe home early or there¡¯s also the possibility that Shizu would being home with me and staying the night here.


    Well, we have prepared a date n but I doubt we¡¯ll be able to follow it when we¡¯re going to start thatte. Still, I look forward to it.


    Sena told me that their next match was already decided. It¡¯s the semifinals and it will happen before the finals match of Satsuki¡¯s Basketball Club.


    With that, I added a n to find a way to excuse myself from their waiting room to attend Sena¡¯s match.


    Akane said they might alsoe to watch Sena and Satsuki¡¯s match. She¡¯s going to gather the other girls ande in groups. As for whether her best friends will being with them, she said she¡¯ll convince themter, especially Fuyu.


    I may not be able to attend them since I will be on both clubs¡¯ benches, but thinking about it, will I ever miss a chance to be with them? I¡¯ll find a way even if it¡¯s just me greeting them before running back.


    Ayu mentioned to me that she got a call from her former coach, Kamino Hitora, saying she was going to visit their Boxing Gym to check on her and Sena in the following month. Ayu was already dreading that day, thinking that her former coach might have reignited her passion to instruct her. Somehow, that coach of hers became one of her biggest fears to date.


    When I asked Sena about that woman, she said she was fairly cool but super strict before narrating her experience in that training camp where that woman showed up to instruct the young generation.


    I wouldn¡¯t go into detail but... there¡¯s one thing that stuck to my head after pooling in what Sena and Ayu said about her. Kamino Hitora is a ferocious tiger who shows no mercy even to her favorite students.


    Anyway, there¡¯s no point thinking about her for now, I doubt I¡¯ll be on her radar unless she finds out my connection to both Ayu and Sena. Uh. No. It¡¯s a definite possibility. People like her will surely have a great discerning ability to back up their prestige as excellent boxing instructors and athletes.


    A whileter, I finished my preparations. Instead of a school uniform, I put on a casual shirt and pants before topping it with our school¡¯s tracksuit. It¡¯s warm andfortable and it¡¯ll match what the Basketball Club wears. Still, Akane packed my uniform in a bag as well as another pair of clothes that I might use for my date with Shizu.


    Following that, the three women sent me off at the door. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to dote on them first even after everything we¡¯d donest night and this morning. We couldn¡¯t help it, after all. Our desire for each other was just that inexhaustible.


    As I began walking out of our street, I immediately spotted Eguchi-sensei¡¯s car at the same ce where she dropped me offst time.


    Right. Even today, she¡¯s choosing not to stop in front of our house. She¡¯s probably still afraid to show up in front of Akane or this was just her way to be considerate.


    In any case, that didn¡¯t matter for now. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll probably ask her toe home with me...


    With the sky still dark, the interior of her car was a little dark, I couldn¡¯t see her properly inside. Nheless, upon closing the distance, the front door was already opened and was just waiting for my arrival.


    ¡°Good morning, Ryouko-san.¡± I got inside the car and the first thing that I saw was Eguchi-sensei¡¯s delightful expression washing away her drowsiness. It¡¯s like she was so sleepy before my arrival but as soon as I climbed in, it was swept away instantly.


    ¡°Un. Good morning. Put on your seatbelt, Onoda-kun.¡± Eguchi-sensei said as she turned the engine on again.


    I followed her instruction but beforepletely locking it, I leaned to her side and turned her face to me. She didn¡¯t appear surprised at all. Instead, anticipation burned in her eyes.


    However, another voice echoed from behind us before our lips could touch.


    I blundered. I forgot something.


    We¡¯re not supposed to be alone in this car.


    ¡°Oi, Onoda. What are you trying to do? And Ryouko, you know I¡¯m here yet... you¡¯re not going to stop him?¡±


    I nced at the rearview mirror and saw the figure of the stern-looking Orimura-sensei staring at us in disbelief.

 Chapter 1750 Youre selfish

    Chapter 1750 You''re selfish


    ¡°Sensei, good morning.¡±


    As a response, I turned my head to greet Orimura-sensei while evidently ignoring her question. Moreover, I kept my hand on Eguchi-sensei, caressing her cheek with my thumb.


    Was there a relevancy to doing it this way? Maybe. However, this decision was based on my own understanding of Orimura-sensei.


    She¡¯s already suspicious of us. Even if I tried to make an excuse, she wouldn¡¯t believe it. So, why not try a different approach and openly face her moral high ground? Not to mention, it¡¯s really a blunder on my part for forgetting that piece of information that Eguchi-sensei told me.


    This was the best way to, at least, throw her off.


    ¡°Good morning??? Is that all you have to say?¡±


    Yep. There was a need for that emphasis there. Orimura-sensei¡¯s response was overtly coated with her incredulity. Although it was short of her pointing at me while looking royally pissed, her expression alone was more than enough to show how uneptable it was.


    At this point, Eguchi-sensei who also realized her blunder opened her eyes again and apologetically lowered her head. In any case, feeling the warmth of my palm, the hint of satisfaction remained visible on her lips.


    A momentter, she joined me when facing Orimura-sensei and gently called out to her, ¡°Sanae, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun and I have gotten this close. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She continued while showing the same gesture of lowering her head.


    Upon hearing that, Orimura-sensei was speechless. Or rather, she couldn¡¯t believe that she was hearing that from Eguchi-sensei.


    Her eyes became shaky and her chest heaved up and down, possibly trying to hold back snapping at us.


    After a few seconds, she closed her eyes and released a long sigh. When she opened it again, her lips curved up into a helpless smile, ¡°Ryouko... I know I can only be seen as a troublesome meddler in this instance. I did warn you. This won¡¯t end well if this gets out. Besides, don¡¯t you have a girlfriend, Onoda? Why... Why are you doing this to your teacher? Don¡¯t you think this will be bad for her?¡±


    Yeah. Her reaction was definitely understandable. With Eguchi-sensei partly confessing there even though we haven¡¯t shown anything condemning yet, that confirmation was enough for Orimura-sensei. Not counting the fact that she knew about my rtionship with Satsuki, Eguchi-sensei being my teacher was already bad enough.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s probably for this reason that she apanied her here. To prevent us frommitting a taboo.


    I checked on Eguchi-sensei and her current state. She probably didn¡¯t want to keep lying to her friend. And obviously, she¡¯s definitely feeling bad about this. However, her mind was already made up when she chose to be in this situation with me. She recognized how wrong this was. Yet she still chose not to back down and draw the line again.


    ¡°Sensei, I understand where you¡¯reing from and the possible consequences if this ever gets out. You¡¯re looking out for Eguchi-sensei. That much is admirable. I won¡¯t make any excuses on my part or convince you to ept this. I¡¯ll only say this, we¡¯re in aplex rtionship far from what the society has grown ustomed to.¡±


    I could have worded that better. But what¡¯s the use of it if the meaning remains the same? Like I said, since the cat¡¯s already out of the bag, any and all excuses will just crumble before the fact.


    It¡¯s up to Orimura-sensei¡¯s judgement on how to deal with this. Will she continue meddling with us? Report us? Or keep quiet for the sake of Eguchi-sensei?


    Whichever option she chooses, I am ready to face it and continue to stand next to Eguchi-sensei.


    Likewise, Eguchi-sensei also resolved herself for this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to understand us, Sanae. You can be mad at me for not listening to you but it¡¯s already way past that point. I have no n on backing down from the decision I made.¡±


    After saying that, Eguchi-sensei helplessly shrugged before sitting upright to emit her resolve Orimura-sensei.


    She then turned to face me, ced her hand on top of mine and helplessly smiled, ¡°Onoda-kun, though I said that, I believe we¡¯re both thinking the same thing. Let¡¯s take a step back at this moment and not further aggravate the situation.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll sit at the back and subject myself to Orimura-sensei¡¯s wrath.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei shook her head helplessly at that feeble attempt at humor, ¡°Onoda-kun... Imend you for trying to lighten the mood but... I know Sanae won¡¯t resort to that. I¡¯ll be driving so... I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s how it is. Even until now, Orimura-sensei was stuck speechless. She probably didn¡¯t know how to react to the words we said or what we¡¯d shown her. Her head couldn¡¯t process it all right away.


    And so, following Eguchi-sensei''s words, I moved to the back of the car and sat right next to the frozen woman.


    After checking on us through the rearview mirror, Eguchi-sensei started the car and drove it away from our neighborhood.


    The first few minutes were fairly spent in an icy silence as I waited for Orimura-sensei to snap out of her state.


    And when she did, the woman acted as I expected.


    ¡°Brat, you really have no shame, do you?¡±


    She grabbed my wrist and gripped it tightly. I could sense the boiling rage inside her and at the same time, her helplessness. She knew that if she acted on it, she wouldn¡¯t resolve anything at all. Hence, this was all she could resort to doing.


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m sorry, sensei. I¡¯ve already shown you this side of me before, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I remember... I shouldn¡¯t have helped you back then. Tell me, why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t like my answer.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I can¡¯t wrap my head around it. Ryouko has always been afraid of men yet... you¡¯ve managed to change her opinion this quick.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve changed Ryouko-san¡¯s opinion, sensei. How should I exin it? I¡¯m just different from the other guys.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But that¡¯s the easiest exnation to understand. Tell me, do you see me as a normal student as well? I know I¡¯m being cocky here but sensei, even I cannot see myself as normal.¡±


    Orimura-sensei couldn¡¯t reply right away from that. And even Eguchi-sensei who could hear our conversation also looked stumped when I matched her gaze from the mirror.


    Yep. I am a menace through and through.


    ¡°... You¡¯re right. You stand out a lot from the other boys. You always have this mysterious shroud on you... I can criticize you all I want and you possibly won¡¯t even take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m reflecting on all of the criticisms thrown at me. I just cannot fix what I considered not broken. This is how I am, sensei. I won¡¯t ask you to understand me. You can make things worse for me from here on out. That¡¯s your choice. However, I¡¯ll never leave Ryouko-san¡¯s side unless she asks me to do so.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying everything rests on Ryouko¡¯s hand? Instead of owning up to the responsibility, you¡¯re going to hand it to her? Wow. You¡¯re a selfish brat.¡±


    This... I don¡¯t know if I should rejoice or not. For the first time... someone sees me for what I am.


    Yeah. I¡¯m not a selfless guy but the opposite of it.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m d Orimura-sensei understands me this well. And Ryouko-san, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re not selfish in my eyes.¡± Eguchi-sensei responded. Her voice carried a certain conviction. Even if those words came from me, she¡¯s now like the other girls. They couldn¡¯t see my selfishness or they¡¯re purposely ignoring it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of being aware of our situation or it¡¯s just their bias on me working. Either way, their opinions were truly different from those who weren¡¯t part of ourplex rtionship.


    And upon hearing that, Orimura-sensei once again sighed helplessly, ¡°Ryouko, you¡¯re blinded with love.¡±

 Chapter 1751 Starting the day

    Chapter 1751 Starting the day


    Eguchi-sensei didn¡¯t refute Orimura-sensei¡¯s statement. And with silence an indication of agreeing to it, thetter could only sigh once again.


    She then turned her eyes at me before retracting her hand from gripping my wrist.


    Following that, the rest of our trip was spent without bringing up the same topic again. Obviously, Orimura-sensei remained unsatisfied with both of us. However, knowing that it would be futile to push forth her opinion, she could only grumble about it on the side.


    Well, that¡¯s amusing, to say the least.


    Orimura-sensei could continue to oppose us but that didn¡¯t matter anymore. She wouldn¡¯t put her friend in scrutiny over this and most likely, she¡¯d keep the knowledge of our rtionship to herself. But then again, since we hadn¡¯t shown her the extent of it yet, her reaction to it was still this mild.


    Imagine if she caught us doing it, she might just swing a punch at me without saying anything else.


    For sure, she¡¯s going to observe me more and find an angle where she could hit my image in Eguchi-sensei¡¯s eyes. Little did she know, her friend was already aware of my negative sides ¨C or at least, the situation she put herself in.


    Anyway, enough about that.


    Eguchi-sensei drove to Satsuki¡¯s neighborhood and picked the girl up.


    The girl noticed the seemingly constrained atmosphere inside and she even wondered why I was sitting at the back instead of the front. Then, she noticed Orimura-sensei¡¯s intense gaze at me and guessed what happened.


    The girl alternated her gaze between me and Orimura-sensei before her lips curved up into a smirk. Then, she leaned over and whispered,


    ¡°Idiot. Did you get caught?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. But as you can see, she¡¯s not amused with me.¡±


    Upon saying that, I looked at my side and caught Orimura-sensei¡¯s fiery eyes drilling into my side.


    Although she didn¡¯t hear us clearly, it¡¯s obvious that whispering next to her caught her attention.


    ¡°You two. If you¡¯re going to flirt, I¡¯ll move to the front.¡± Clearly annoyed, Orimura-sensei suggested.


    Now that was something I didn¡¯t expect from her. Given what happened earlier, I thought she¡¯d drag Satsuki to the issue. But with this, she¡¯s really bent on protecting her friend¡¯s affair with me ¨C at least that¡¯s how it looks in her perspective.


    And honestly, that decision was hard to distinguish whether it was good or bad.


    While it¡¯s favorable for us since there would be less trouble, it could be seen as consenting behavior.


    In any case, I could only put out a guess here... She must not like to make this any bigger when Satsuki and the Basketball Club have an important match today.


    Maybe, I should be grateful for that.


    Satsuki looked at me, signaling that I should handle this instead of her. She still snuggled to me though so it¡¯s really up to me to decide whether to stop Orimura-sensei from moving or not.


    ¡°I apologize, sensei. Satsuki is still a little sleepy.¡± I uttered an excuse that resulted in the woman rolling her eyes again.


    Behind the steering wheel, Eguchi-sensei also smilingly shook her head. She understood what I was thinking.


    After a few seconds of deliberation, Orimura-sensei clicked her tongue, ¡°I better move then. Let her sleep. She¡¯ll need all her energyter.¡±


    Upon saying that, she scratched her head and asked Eguchi-sensei to stop for a while so she could move to the passenger¡¯s seat, leaving us alone at the back.


    Satsuki was satisfied with that development and quietly snuggled further. Naturally, I held her as intimately as the other girls but to be fair, I couldn¡¯t help but look at the rearview mirror, checking on Eguchi-sensei.


    I guess I¡¯ll dote on herter. Outside of Orimura-sensei¡¯s eyes.


    With this, our early morning trip continued.


    Eguchi-sensei drove to our school. Because this would be a fairly important match and something that was already considered to bring honor to the school, the Principal ¨C possibly under the order of Hayashi-sensei ¨C prepared a bus for the Basketball Club to use for today.


    Which means, they didn¡¯t need tomute anymore


    He also prepared a budget to be used for today¡¯s expenses like lunch or anything they would need.


    Andstly, I finally got to hear the reason Orimura-sensei was with us. I was wrong. It wasn¡¯t because she was here to watch over us. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to drive the bus.


    Apparently, she¡¯s qualified for it. Something I didn¡¯t expect. But then again, I don¡¯t know much about her other than the few interactions we had.


    Upon arriving at the school, the sky was already about to rise in the east.


    We met up with the other members of the club who were more than happy to wee me there.


    Satsuki was still sleepy so I, more or less, carried her on my back. Kawakami-senpai led us to the back of the bus so that Satsuki could lie down. Kanno-senpaiughed at her prot¨¦g¨¦ alongside the other starting yers. They found the girl adorable. I mean, they could only see her like this when she¡¯s with me. In front of them, she¡¯s like another unbreakable post that wouldn¡¯t budge against anyone.


    With that, we spent another thirty minutes waiting for the other members to arrive before we set off to the venue.


    Eguchi-sensei sat at the front and performed her duty wonderfully, checking on everyone. Due to that, Satsuki and I were left alone at the back, giving us some sort of privacy.


    When the girl eventually woke up, she rubbed her eyes as she looked out of the window where the sunlight passed through.


    ¡°Good morning...¡± She greeted me with her drowsy look after letting out a yawn. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I couldn¡¯t help but flick her forehead before fixing the fringes of her hair. As usual, I also couldn¡¯t resist admiring her pretty face.


    ¡°Mhm. Good morning. Got enough sleep?¡±


    With her lips pouting in grievance from the flick, I pushed in for a morning kiss before returning her greeting,


    ¡°This idiot... You¡¯re lucky I love you.¡± Satsuki muttered after savoring that one. She then went for my nose and pinched it as hard as she could.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I went for it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a great way to wake you uppletely?¡±


    ¡°... Yes, it is. But it¡¯s not enough. I need more encouragement from you. Let¡¯s move there.¡± With her eyes narrowing to a slit, Satsuki looked ahead of us to check in front before nudging me to the side and away from any possible eyes if ever they check on us. Although the other members couldn¡¯t see us yet, we were sitting in the middle.


    They could easily catch us flirting or being intimate with each other. Furthermore, up ahead in the driver¡¯s seat, Orimura-sensei could see us through the mirror.


    She''ll probably grumble again if she doesn''t find us there anymore but well... it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Starting with another kiss wherein Satsuki didn¡¯t let me take the lead, the two of us became lost in our own world.


    Knowing that I might be busy catering for everyone in her clubter to ease the tension of the final match, Satsuki would make the most of our situation now. Or at least, find out how far we can take this.


    And I was all for it... Still, we should watch out not to get caught or it¡¯d be very awkward for those girls.

 Chapter 1752 Troublesome Woman

    Chapter 1752 Troublesome Woman


    Without any mishaps happening on the road, the bus arrived at the venue ahead of time. The moment that Satsuki and I shared wasn¡¯t that long and we didn¡¯t really go at it like we¡¯re starved for each other. Well, our desire was obviously ignited but we held back just because it¡¯s impossible to hide when every few minutes, someone would stand up.


    Some of the members would also join us at times. They would be scolded by Kawakami-senpai or Kanno-senpai though, saying they should read the air. In any case, to make it less awkward, we just moved out of that ce and joined the others a few seats ahead.


    Eguchi-sensei possibly wanted to sit with us too but since it¡¯s her job to look after everyone, she could only sometimes visit us. Sometimes she would sit behind us to converse with me in whispers.


    Anyway, once the bus stopped at its parking space, everyone started moving.


    While most of them instantly went ahead to prepare their waiting room, I helped out in carrying the supplies and other equipment that they needed.


    They¡¯re not heavy and anyone from the team could carry them but shouldn¡¯t I at least work my muscles for them?


    I convinced myself that I was helping the team for both Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei¡¯s sake.


    -


    -


    The first hour after settling down in their designated waiting room, Eguchi-sensei called for a small meeting while the others who had yet to eat breakfast were eating.


    Since there was nothing for me to do, I went to the side to prepare hot drinks for them; either tea, coffee, milk, or chocte. Thankfully, they had it prepared.


    However, while doing so, some of their members approached me.


    ¡°Onoda-kun... That... You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself for it. It¡¯s our duty.¡± says one of the second years, looking troubled at seeing me doing their job for them.


    ¡°R-right. You can sit down and rx there.¡± says another who already moved to my side to take over. She¡¯s the other first-year student who joined the club but unlike Satsuki, she¡¯s not that good yet. Hence, she¡¯s doing odd jobs as a junior. I think she¡¯s from ss 3 since I¡¯ve seen her in their ssroom whenever I visited Maaya and Misaki. I just don¡¯t know if she¡¯s aware of my closeness to them though. Probably yes.


    Anyway, I turned around to face them and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do this for you all today. I just need help on what everyone prefers.¡±


    I also added that since this was a rare asion, they could leave things like this to me and they could rx and listen to their small meetings too.


    Well, that worked quite well ¨C possibly more than that since they both got flustered and covered their faces that were about to turn red. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Luckily, they quickly recovered from it and they listed which drink each member preferred.


    When they walked back to their seats, Orimura-sensei, who also had nothing to do, approached me. I noticed her presence and nced at her.


    She had this sarcastic smile as if she was finding my actughable, ¡°So, even the other members aren¡¯t safe from your grasp, huh? Good job, Onoda.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, sensei. It¡¯s a normal conversation, no?¡± I feigned ignorance and just continued what I was doing.


    However, she¡¯s probably not going to let it go.


    ¡°True. It is normal but haven¡¯t you noticed how they act around you? You¡¯re emitting this awful charisma that makes girls drawn to you.¡±


    Awful charisma? Which is it? A positive or a negative trait? Ah. She¡¯s just seeing that negatively.


    ¡°Uh. I think that¡¯s not my fault anymore, sensei. I¡¯m only acting normally. Should I act brusquely and turn them off with my behavior? That¡¯ll be even more awful.¡±


    ¡°Look at this student...¡± She clicked her tongue in annoyance but she knew her argument was already cut down. She couldn¡¯t use me of anything I wasn¡¯t doing. But then again, it¡¯s making me wonder why she¡¯s so hellbent on taking me down in this way. Pettiness perhaps?


    ¡°I heard even our Sachi is looming around you. What the hell did you do?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sachi is a friend, sensei. And like you said... it must be my charisma drawing her in.¡± I told her the truth which she surely would deny again.


    From this, isn¡¯t she just making things hard for herself? If she¡¯s going to interrogate me like this, it would end up fruitless.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t stop with my task. While she nagged at my side, I finished it. And as a solution to stop her from it, I handed her a tray full of cups to distribute to the girls.


    She looked enraged but she couldn¡¯t say no to it. And following after her, I also did the same.


    Eguchi-sensei, Satsuki and the rest of the Basketball Club thanked us before continuing their meeting.


    And when we returned to that side, Hayashi-sensei finally decided to let it go. She¡¯s still annoyed though but I couldn¡¯t care less about it anymore.


    Thanks to her newfound silence, my focus turned toward Eguchi-sensei¡¯s voice.


    The small meeting was her usual pep talk and introduction to the team they¡¯re going to face today. The 1st seed of the tournament. The one expected to win and get further in the prefectural tournament.


    Each of their yers is apparently considered famous within the city. Not just because of their skills but also their appearances.


    Well, I haven¡¯t seen them yet so... I can¡¯t say I agree with that sentiment. And even if I do, I doubt they¡¯ll top any of my girls.


    Ten minutester, I excused myself out of the room to scout outside. Of course, I''m not scouting for any couple. I graduated from that already.


    I just thought I should at least check out the other athletes or maybe tour the whole venue to broaden my horizons.


    Today was a busy day for this ce, after all. Not only the Basketball Club, half of the qualified sports would be holding their final matches today then the rest would be tomorrow ¨C for example, the boxing or tennis finals.


    However, as if she was waiting for that chance, Orimura-sensei followed after me.


    Really, what¡¯s wrong with this woman?


    ¡°Oi, where are you going?¡±


    I stopped and nced back at her. ¡°Just outside? Why? Does sensei like to apany me? Are you not afraid of my awful charm? Or maybe you¡¯re already subjected to it?¡±


    Yep. I intentionally bring that up to provoke her. Maybe that would make her take a step back, right?


    I mean, if I want apanion to walk around, I¡¯d prefer someone who¡¯s not going to nag at me at every chance she gets.


    ¡°You¡¯re being rude right now, Onoda. I¡¯m still your teacher. Can¡¯t you tone down your condescending attitude?¡±


    ¡°Sensei, I¡¯m not being rude, you¡¯re just seeing me as one because of how you¡¯re seeing me like some kind of enemy you need to cut down. I may be brash but I still respect you as a teacher. Besides, don¡¯t I still owe you one?¡±


    Well, she¡¯s probably also not wrong because the way I talked to her was more dismissive than respectful. Maybe I was also tired of her bullshit but anyway, I truly still feel indebted to her.


    Orimura-sensei¡¯s forehead creased and she immediately put a hand to cover it, looking glum, she clicked her tongue again before exhaling.


    Her stiff body visibly rxed and her expression improved a bit.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s my mistake. But wherever you¡¯re going, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Uh. I can¡¯t say no to that, right?¡±


    ¡°No. I decided. I¡¯ll keep watch over you. Who knows how many girls you¡¯ll charm on your way out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll take that as apliment or not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give meaning to it, shameless brat. Hurry up.¡± With a frown, the woman hastened her steps and strode past me.


    I stared at her back and shook my head... Yeah. She¡¯s a troublesome woman.

 Chapter 1753 Walking with Orimura-sensei

    <h4>Chapter 1753 Walking with Orimura-sensei</h4>


    ¡°Say, are you truly not interested in taking up sports?¡±


    Perhaps also miffed at the silence between us, Orimura-sensei opened up a topic to talk about on our way out. She¡¯s still a step ahead of me and she¡¯s probably still annoyed at how I answered her. Nheless, since she decided to apany me, being in this awkward silence possibly doesn¡¯t sit well with her.


    ¡°That question. I¡¯ve been asked that many times already, sensei. I don¡¯t have the motivation tomit to a certain sport. Though I picked up tennis recently and have been practicing my swings.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You? Tennis? I can¡¯t imagine you ying that.¡±


    That piqued her interest, enough that I managed to catch up to her steps. When I nced at her side frame, Orimura-sensei was in deep thought as though imagining me running around on a tennis court, swinging my racketically.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not out of whim but I kind of challenged a tennis yer for a match. As aplete beginner, I can¡¯t just stand there and get myself beaten, right?¡±


    ¡°What the¡ª Are you a fool? Who in their right mind will challenge an experienced tennis yer when they can¡¯t even be called an enthusiast for it?¡± Orimura-sensei was exasperated. Perhaps if it wasn¡¯t for the distance between us, she would have shaken my shoulders in disbelief.


    ¡°Maybe I am. But it¡¯s a close friend. I can¡¯t disappoint her by clowning inside the tennis court when that dayes. It¡¯ll be a massive disrespect to her.¡±


    I could already imagine Fuyu ring at me if I showed up that day with nothing to show in front of her. Even Akane would be unable to defend me there.


    Still livid at my answer, Orimura-sensei stared at me as though she was looking at a menace. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at my foolishness. But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around my thought process.


    That¡¯s normal, I guess? I mean, what I¡¯m saying can be taken as bullshit yet there¡¯s no hint that I am simply jesting. Anyone with a right mind will be taken aback.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s that. With how busy I am already, I can only squeeze in practicing tennis during my morning routine. Aside from that, I¡¯m also not part of any sports club¡ªI¡¯m certain sensei is aware of my current affiliations.¡± I provided more details as we continued on our way.


    Soon enough, we reached the exit. It¡¯s the same scenery as before. To the right was the abandoned enclosed space where I met up with Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei three days ago. To the left was the path leading to the entrance of the venue. Even from where we were, we could hear the sounds of vehicle engines as they drove into the venue.


    Of course, we weren¡¯t the only people around on this side. We passed by other teams and staff walking to and from the corridor on our way out. Whenever it was a girl around our girl, they would stop and take a good look at me like I was a piece of art to be appreciated.


    That¡¯s ttering, of course. But it gets tiring since my senses are already spread out, noticing those subtle gazes. Thankfully, they¡¯re also busy thinking about their uing match. They didn¡¯t attempt to approach or get to know me.


    I guess I¡¯ll have to agree with Orimura-sensei about my awful charm. It¡¯s bing indiscriminate. If I keep working on my appearance, the distinction between myself and the photos the girls posted of me cosying will be slowly erased.


    Anyway, the school that they¡¯re about to face has yet to arrive. Possibly, they¡¯re still on the road. Otherwise, someone would have already run to their waiting room to inform Eguchi-sensei.


    Even though they¡¯re set to shter, it¡¯s amon courtesy to greet the other team. Either to check them out or provoke them. Furthermore, they would also try to confirm whether what they researched about their opponent was true or not. Even if this was the lowest league when ites to Interhigh tournaments, it¡¯s still an honor to take the trophy home.


    As I took a step forward to continue my n to walk around this ce, I checked on Orimura-sensei who was still in her head. She¡¯s wearing the same tracksuit as me but it¡¯s clear to see that our statuses were different.


    I could¡¯ve dragged her with me but that would just be controversial. I didn¡¯t want that kind of trouble.


    And so, while her focus was somewhere else, I matched her pace as we slowly traversed the path toward the entrance.


    I also used the chance to check on my messages. Some of them already woke up so I sent an update to them. As for Akane, Sena and Ayu at the house, they¡¯re also about to leave for school. Ayu volunteered to drive them both.


    A whileter, we arrived at the entrance. I could see the bus we used parked in the distance but that¡¯s not our destination.


    Once again, I checked on the woman walking alongside me. Thankfully, her eyes were already returning their focus to what was in front of her.


    She¡¯s such a handful, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Done arranging your thoughts, sensei? Are you going to scold me again? Save it. If you¡¯re feeling lost, you can hold onto me.¡±


    ¡°Why will I do that? Onoda, you¡¯re still shameless.¡±


    ¡°I never said I am not anymore. Honestly, you¡¯re not doing what you told me you¡¯re going to do. Look at them.¡±


    I pointed at a bench not far away from us. There¡¯s a group of girls there whose eyes were already fixed on me. One of them even had their phone up as though she was trying to capture me in a photo.


    I nced at them and put on a subtle smile which instantly threw them out of the loop.


    ... Am I a celebrity now? Ugh.


    When Orimura-sensei saw what happened, she clicked her tongue again and moved to my other side, blocking the view of those girls.


    I guess that¡¯s what she meant by preventing my awful charm from drawing in other women.


    In any case, looking at her frown, she¡¯s also notfortable with it, ¡°Ugh. Why do I have to do this for you? Am I your nanny?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. I never suggested it to you, sensei.¡± I shrugged which immediately drew a reaction from her. A vein popped up on her forehead and she intentionally nudged my shoulder.


    Too bad for her, my bnce was impable. I already had the habit of not tripping at anything and adapting to the sudden change in my surroundings ¨C albeit only to a certain extent.


    ¡°Anyway, I heard the Volleyball Club lost during round 2. Which school eliminated them?¡±


    ¡°The second seed. Cloudpeak. They¡¯re also going topete for the finals today.¡±


    Huh... That¡¯s Akane¡¯s school. So, they have apetent team too. Too bad, Fuyu and her tennis club could¡¯ve won as well if only her teammates stepped up.


    In any case, although lucky, Sena¡¯s boxing club also reached the semifinals. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I wish I could also watch Otohapete in Kendo but smurfing in this tournament wouldn''t be that fun. She¡¯s already recognized in the upper circles anyway.


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go and scout them, sensei. And while we¡¯re at it... why don¡¯t we settle our differences? I mean, I can¡¯t always look over my shoulder and be cautious of you. I want peace and tranquility with my girls.¡±


    Upon saying that, I turned my heels to the direction of where the Volleyball Clubs should be staying.


    As for Orimura-sensei, she scrambled on her feet and chased after me, huffing and puffing like an annoyed goose, ¡°Wait a minute, Onoda. What girls?!¡±

 Chapter 1754 Suggestion

    Chapter 1754 Suggestion


    With a clear destination in mind, it didn¡¯t take long for us to arrive at the indoor court that would be used for the volleyball match today.


    Instead of going to the waiting room, I climbed up the staircase that would lead us to the audience stand, overlooking the entire court. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As it was still early, only a few people were running about; mostly staff responsible for preparing the event and a few girls warming up or conditioning themselves by running ap.


    Although I said we were going to check them out, there was really nothing to see here. Nothing beneficial for the basketball team.


    My initial intention was just to walk around the venue. It just so happened that I got Orimura-sensei tagging along. Otherwise, I''d probably be on my way back to their waiting room.


    In any case, this is still better than nothing.


    Behind me, Orimura-sensei was still in a state that could be described as being livid and confused.


    I ignored her question, after all. I didn''t rify what I meant there and that left her in this state.


    I have no idea what is in her head but there''s no doubt that for today, her thoughts will only be filled by me.


    And so, we¡¯re in this situation.


    ¡°Sensei, why don¡¯t we take a seat?¡± I asked as I started walking down the aisle.


    Of course, we could¡¯ve sat anywhere and there was actually no point spending time here. But if I wanted to talk to her in private, this was an ideal ce. Unless those below noticed us, we¡¯re pretty much the only people here.


    ¡°I get that it¡¯s difficult to believe everything I told you but there¡¯s really no other exnation to it. Sensei, I suggest you open your mind if you want to make sense of my personality ¨C and drop your prejudice if you wish to understand me.¡± I continued before taking a seat in the row of seats next to the wall.


    Orimura-sensei deliberated for a moment whether to follow me or not but in the end, she still didn¡¯t have it in her to leave me alone.


    ¡°Do you think it will be that easy? It¡¯s not prejudice when my image of you has been shaped by what you¡¯ve shown me.¡±


    Ah. I cannot deny that. Apart from that one time when she helped out in ss, I¡¯ve always shown her the not-so-pleasant side of me. But in my defense, she¡¯d already formed her bias by then that my usual act was being negatively interpreted by her.


    ¡°Onoda, you know I won¡¯t really mind it if you two have gotten closer through mutual respect as a teacher and a student. But you both crossed the line¡­ Can you me me for worrying about the consequences that you two might face?¡±


    I could hear the helplessness in her voice. She¡¯s being sincere there and it¡¯spletely justified. In a normal sense, she¡¯s correct. Unfortunately¡­ it¡¯s already toote to apply normalcy to us.


    ¡°Mhm. I can¡¯t. And honestly, I¡¯m grateful for that, sensei¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you pause? There¡¯s a ¡®but¡¯ing, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes, there is. Do you still want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°If you guarantee that it can convince me to drop my prejudice against you then go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Ah. It probably won¡¯t be able to convince you. It will just give birth to more questions. Can I make a suggestion instead?¡±


    Right. Regardless of how I craft my words for better understanding, this woman will just find it harder to wrap her head around it.


    Why not try a different approach instead?


    Orimura-sensei put me in her scrutinizing gaze again, possibly attempting to read my expression no matter how futile it was. A momentter, she rested her back on the backrest and released all the tension on her body ¨C a sign of her resignation to what wasing.


    ¡°Go ahead. Bring up that suggestion. No matter how nonsensical it is.¡±


    ¡°You think it will be nonsensical?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t that how you managed to convince me in that shower room?¡±


    ¡°I never thought it was nonsensical though. Forced maybe but that¡¯s the only way to convince you not to shout or kick me out.¡±


    I guess that instance also got stuck in her head, huh? I restrained her with my strength and then convinced her to help me out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I gave in to your persuasion back then.¡± Orimura-sensei shook her head as she smiled bitterly.


    ¡°It must be because you also favored me. Right. I said I still owe you one for it. Don¡¯t you want to cash that in?¡±


    ¡°No. You know what I will request, right? I doubt you¡¯ll be able to grant it through that. Just go and give your suggestion. And let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Orimura-sensei shook her head.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong. Even if she used that to request me to leave Eguchi-sensei alone, I wouldn¡¯t be able to grant it. It¡¯s a lot better for her to hold it and request something else in the future. As for whether I could grant that or not, that¡¯s still up in the air.


    At this point, our presence was noticed by the two girls running ap down below. One of them stopped and pointed at me while the other just continued running.


    I had no idea what she was saying but she probably didn¡¯t recognize me. She¡¯s just wondering what we are doing when the event is still hours away. Or maybe she didn¡¯t want us watching them warming up.


    Whichever the case, I waved my hand at her as a friendly gesture before opening my mouth, and replying to Orimura-sensei.


    ¡°I suggest that you observe me closely, sensei. I won¡¯t hide from you and you¡¯re free to check out how I normally act. I¡¯m sure in only a few days, you can form a conclusion on how I am as a person. By then, it¡¯s up to you how you will view me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Too much?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. That will be breaching your privacy.¡±


    Oh. That¡¯s unexpected. So, she still has a sense of proper decorum. I¡¯m impressed.


    However¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way for you to understand me, sensei. Unless¡­¡± I paused for a moment to lean close to her, ¡°¡­ sensei prefer for me to demonstrate why I consider myself beyond normalprehension.¡±


    As I finished that sentence, I straightened my back again and checked on the girl down at the court. She¡¯s now also waving back at me. I guess she liked it? Or is it my awful charm again? In any case, that¡¯s one way to solve her curiosity.


    Not long after, I made a cheering gesture which made the girlugh before nodding at me and continuing on her run. Behind her, the other girl who just finished anotherp raised her gaze in puzzlement before chasing after her friend.


    I don¡¯t know them and they¡¯re not from Cloudpeak so¡­ I doubt this interaction will go beyond this.


    Within the duration of that small and distant interaction with those girls, Orimura-sensei finished organizing her thoughts.


    She turned her gaze at me and gave a determined answer, ¡°Okay. Demonstrate it to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get out of here first, sensei. But don¡¯t get your hopes up. Maybe you¡¯ll be just as disappointed as you already are in me.¡±


    Right. How can I demonstrate it to her? Of course, by none other than bing as shameless as I could in front of her.


    On our way out, I heard the girl on the court shouting. Although it¡¯s unclear, she¡¯s asking for my name. In any case, I pretended not to hear her and continued towards the exit.


    It has been a few minutes since we left. Maybe after making onest round to check out the other venue, it¡¯ll be time for us to return to the waiting room.

 Chapter 1755 Coddled by seniors

    Chapter 1755 Coddled by seniors


    On thest stretch of our walk around the venue, Orimura-sensei didn¡¯t field any more questions. She remained silent as she apanied me while asionally ncing at my side or behind us.


    Whenever I would catch her looking at me, she would narrow her eyes into a slit, trying to be as intimidating as possible in an attempt to not lose out on a staring contest with me. As for the reason why she''s ncing behind us, she''s checking out those girls whose attention was drawn to me.


    Even if those could be ignored, Orimura-sensei must''ve been trying to take notes as her way to properly gauge my attractiveness since she could not believe it herself.


    That was another ttering detail but since it''s done by her, I could feel like she''s also stabbing me with ice-cold daggers at my side.


    Anyway, she understood what I meant with my suggestion. It wouldn¡¯t be an immediate demonstration but something that I would be showing her little by little if she continued to stick by my side.


    When we returned to the waiting room, the small meeting was already over. Satsuki once again took the initiative to lock me close to her in order to prevent the other girls from crowding around me.


    Although they understood the implications, some of them were probably doing that to see Satsuki act like this. I''m simply an instrument to bring out her adorable side.


    Among them, only the two most prominent seniors dared to intrude on the invisible territory that Satsuki marked.


    First, Kawakami-senpai sat on the open space of the long bench we were sitting on. She ced a hand on my shoulder while looking at the girl curled up inside my embrace.


    ¡°It''s still amazing to see her act this way when you''re around, Onoda-kun. It''s like she¡¯s a wild beast that you domesticated. I can imagine you carrying her like this all the time.¡±


    ¡°Senpai, are you sure you should be saying this? She can hear you.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don''t worry. She won''t bite me for it. And I don''t mean it negatively. When I first saw her, I thought we''d have a troublesome junior. But in just two months, she''s now our most dependable junior. If we add you to the mix, you two are simply heaven-sent for this club.¡±


    This¡­ I guess this is her way to convey her gratitude, huh? To praise both of us. Compared to when I first saw her, Kawakami-senpai¡¯s confidence in herself has seemingly experienced a boost. Back when she told me about their dream to bring honor to the club before graduating, there was a part of her that sounded pessimistic at the chance. Today, she''s brimming with confidence that it actually improved her attractiveness.


    Although Satsuki gathered more cheers due to our ss always being there to support her, Kawakami-senpai has also started getting her own set of admirers from the audience.


    ¡°You''re exaggerating it, senpai. It''s more on Satsuki and everyone from this club. Even without me here, I believe you''re still going to reach this stage.¡±


    ¡°And there''s your humbleness again. Hey, Satsuki. Can I get your permission to correct this guy?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. He''s an idiot so you better be thorough about it.¡±


    ¡°Got it. You heard her, Onoda-kun. Prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait. Senpai. What are you¨C¡±


    I could''ve overturned this situation and not let anything happen. But if I do so, it''ll just kill the mood, right? And so, I decided to just y along.


    However, I didn''t expect to receive this kind of treatment from her. Before I knew it, Kawakami-senpai had already dragged my head inside her embrace. And if that wasn''t enough, she pushed my face on her mound, giving me a first-hand experience of her bouncy softness. Her scent which has yet to be mixed with her sweat smells like sweet milk. It''s rxing.


    Nheless, this felt more like an embrace by a doting sister when she startedbing my hair as she did what she just mentioned; correcting my humbleness.


    ¡°Take this as a privilege, Onoda-kun. I say this as a representative of everyone in this room. You''re a key figure in why we reached this stage. Without you, we wouldn''t be able to y in our 100% during thest two games. If you don''t believe me, you can ask everyone as well. Do be careful though. You''ll make Satsuki jealous if everyone gets to hug you like this.¡± Kawakami-senpai giggled as she prolonged that embrace for a few more seconds before letting me go.


    ¡°Ah! Captain, that¡¯s not fair!¡± Another starter yer in their club sprang up to her feet as she pointed at Kawakami-senpai, carrying the sentiment of the others who saw that instance.


    When I caught them in my vision, they all looked like they would jump at me if given the chance. Or if I followed Kawakami-senpai¡¯s words to ask them as well¡­


    I guess that already confirmed it.


    Kawakami-senpai simply waved her hand at them though before turning to me again, ¡°Alright, Onoda-kun. Take care of Satsuki. Keep her fully charged at all times.¡±


    She then walked away with those who wereining following behind her.


    And this was when Kanno-senpai stepped in. She took the seat that Kawakami-senpai vacated before pping my back. There¡¯s a bit of force in it but it¡¯s something I could withstand.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s some interesting move by Chiho. And it''s hrious to see Satsuki being this territorial. You¡¯re one hell of a guy, Onoda.¡± Kanno-senpai¡¯sughter echoed inside the room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Satsuki who¡¯s curled up in my embrace couldn¡¯t help but climb up and set herself on one of my thighs to face her senior.


    ¡°Senpai, do you also want to hug this idiot? I don¡¯t mind. You can crush his head too.¡± Satsuki spoke before I could. She poked my cheeks as though she was not pleased with the expression written on my face.


    Uh. I couldn¡¯t check but it¡¯s probably beet red from that surreal experience.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m good¡­ Unless Onoda wishes for it. What do you think?¡± Kanno-senpai smirked at me. For sure, she¡¯s testing the waters for her own amusement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t jest, senpai. You¡¯ll probably see meter with bite marks on my neck.¡± I yed along with the flow of conversation which earned me another poke from Satsuki.


    Then before I knew it, her fangs had already lodged themselves on my neck.


    ¡°Later, you say?¡±


    ¡°I stand corrected.¡± I raised my arms in surrender as Satsuki¡¯s second bite arrived.


    On the side, Kanno-senpai continuedughing and as she was louder than anyone, the focus of the room returned to us.


    I could see Eguchi-sensei covering her mouth from the corner¡­ most likely giggling as well. As for Orimura-sensei¡­ well, you can already imagine her reaction to this.


    ¡°Oh. Right. We kept hearing rumors about you. Is it true that you¡¯re close to a lot of girls? Shouldn¡¯t Satsuki be worried?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Even if those are true. There¡¯s no reason for her to worry, senpai. You also can be rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s an idiot who won¡¯t let those rumors drag us down. I know all of them and there are no problems.¡± Satsuki added. To those unaware, it definitely sounds like Satsuki is confident that I won¡¯t be swayed by those girls. But the reality is far from it.


    Kanno-senpai stared at us for a while, possibly discerning if there was any falsehood to our statement. Obviously, she retracted it soon enough as there was no hole that she could see. And well, it¡¯s not that offensive. She¡¯s just worried that we might be affected by those rumors.


    After talking for a few more minutes, she also left us alone. With this, I got some time to spend with Satsuki.


    We took a walk outside and picked an empty room where we could finish what we started on the bus.


    And when we returned, they were once again gearing up to warm up on the court while it¡¯s still possible.


    On our way out, I took that chance to separate from them again and this time, without Orimura-sensei following me.


    Where will I go?


    I¡¯m just going to confirm something.


    Earlier, before Orimura-sensei and I returned to this ce, I caught sight of a certain goofball strutting carefreely to the entrance.


    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s here for but knowing herziness to study, it might not be wrong to assume that instead of wandering around in their school grounds, she went here to cut sses.

 Chapter 1756 Search for the Goofball

    Chapter 1756 Search for the Goofball


    Finding a certain goofball who''s great at hiding her presence in a now-crowded space would probably feel like an impossible task to most people. That uniqueness helped her avoid any trouble in school despite her constant truancy. Nevertheless, for someone who made her mark in my head, picking her out from countless nk silhouettes was possible for me.


    Although I haven''t heard a lot from her yet, that girl already bragged to me how she''s like a phantom student who can erase her presence in ss at will. Sick, right? It was unbelievable but considering she had yet to be punished for it, there¡¯s possibly some truth in it.


    Her absence during lessons oftentimes would go unnoticed even by her ssmates.


    Her ssmates giving up on reminding her sounded usible if I could fix a logical reason for it.


    And then thanks to her brilliance to pick up and understand a subject quicker than normal students, her quiz and test scores never suffered from her habit. Hence the goofball had yet to be put in a situation where she was desperate to catch up, reinforcing that habit to continue slipping in and out of ss whenever she felt like it.


    "It makes me wonder if they''re actual twins. I find it difficult to picture Matsuri doing the same thing as Hanabi." I couldn''t help but mutter that to myself as I arrived at the open space right after the entrance. ¡°Regrettably, I also can''t remember if I even cared enough to pry on Matsuri''s studies when I was close to her. Maybe she''s also excellent at her studies. Just that, she''s grouped with those idiots like her ex.¡±


    Shaking my head at that thought and concluding my ruminations, I turned my heels and began my search for the goofball.


    -


    -


    Not even five minutes after starting my search, I caught sight of the goofball''s distinct back. The same as the first time I met her, she has this fading presence that makes her feel like an ethereal being taking a stroll than a happy-go-lucky goofball bunny hopping to wherever she meant to go.


    Right. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not that surprising that no one could catch her cutting ss even if she¡¯s just roaming around their school grounds. She has this passive ability.


    In any case, although her presence could be considered low, she¡¯s not invisible. Furthermore, if someone caught a glimpse of her face, they¡¯d surely be mesmerized by her.


    And that¡¯s probably what¡¯s happening this time.


    Since there¡¯s still quite a distance between us, preventing that from happening was impossible.


    The goofball stopped in her tracks as three thugs blocked her way.


    Yep. It¡¯s your usual scenario of delinquents trying to pick up an attractive woman. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still high school students but their faces sure looked like a bulldozer has mowed them down. It¡¯s grotesquely unattractive. One of them even looked like a pig that was left to swim in a muddy swamp.


    As though they¡¯ve already done it multiple times, the three spread out on three sides, blocking. And with her body frame only a third of that pig, even if she stepped back, she¡¯d still be within their grasp if she sprinted out of there.


    Somehow, I was kind of thankful that I spotted her earlier¡­ Otherwise, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see this incident. Who knows where these three would drag her?


    The ce might already be crowded but everyone was still so busy minding their own business. Furthermore, a regr guy would definitely be frightened to step in here and save the girl.


    Yeah. This is why I also trained myself to handle these kinds of situations. Because no matter what happens, you can rely on yourself first and foremost to deal with incidents like this. Only when it was impossible for me would I be thinking of relying on somebody else. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As soon as I saw them drawing closer to the girl, I hastened my footsteps to reach her.


    Even from a distance, I could already hear their conversation.


    ¡°Hey. Are you alone? What are you going to watch? Shall we apany you there?¡±


    Mhm. If not for their clear intention, that opening could¡¯ve given them a good impression. On top of that, he looked like an orc that ate a flying axe to his face. He¡¯s probably already used to being turned down with that face. He wouldn¡¯t bother asking sincerely anymore.


    ¡°Not interested. Can you bother someone else instead?¡± Hanabi replied but with the girl already hugging her bag to block her front, she was already in distress and was just trying to appear brave in front of them.


    Her legs had already started moving backward. Unfortunately for her, her two steps could be covered by one of theirs.


    ¡°Aniki, she looks scared, don¡¯t you think so? I told you we shouldn¡¯t surround her like this. This isn¡¯t the right way. What if she doesn''t give us her contact details?¡±


    Ah. The pig-like idiot sounded sensible there but that made the orc frown causing him to shudder in fear. He¡¯s nothing but hisckey. He couldn¡¯t defy him no matter how sensible he was.


    On the other hand, thest of the three who looked more like a giraffe as the tallest yet thinnest of the three snarled at Hanabi.


    ¡°Huh? What did you just say? Can¡¯t you see our Aniki¡¯s generosity? You should rejoice that we¡¯re kind enough to help you!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But you see, I''m allergic to wild beasts¡­ Achooo!¡±


    Hanabi deliberately sneezed in front of him. Yeah. She didn¡¯t force that one but I guess that worked in her favor as it proved her words.


    Too bad, it would only result in them getting riled up.


    ¡°This girl! You''ve done it now!¡± The horse dude angrily snapped, raising his hand to p her.


    The pig dude looked on pitifully. And the orc leader smirks maliciously as he orders, ¡°Oi. Don¡¯t hurt her face. Drag her quickly before someonees¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, I sprinted to close the remaining between us.


    I stepped on the side where the horse dude was located to block whatever he was trying to do. Following that, I slid my arms to the frozen girl¡¯s back and pulled her back with me before saying,


    ¡°Babe, here you are! How many times have I told you? Turn left after passing the entrance. Geez. Do you know how long I have been searching for you?¡±


    Hanabi, who couldn¡¯t process everything right away, absentmindedly turned her head at me. Since it was too sudden, she could only hold onto my sleeve to prevent herself from falling to the ground. Upon recognizing my side frame, the slit of her eyes widened into a perfect circle as she muttered incoherently, ¡°Eh? H-huh. Oh!!! Wait¡­ Babe?!¡±


    This girl¡­ Of all the things she could focus on, she chose that one.


    In any case, I intentionally added that for the three idiots to hear. Rather than be taken as a stranger helping the girl, acting as her boyfriend would surely turn their sights on me.


    And sure enough, the orc spitefully red at me while grinding his teeth


    ¡°Oi. Pipsqueak. Is that your girl?¡±


    Pipsqueak, huh? Does he think he¡¯s a giant? Well, he¡¯s bulky so I¡¯ll give him that. People like him are all the same anyway.


    Then the horse dude followed up. I interrupted his p so he was fuming more than the orc


    ¡°Let me handle this brat, Aniki!¡±


    Without waiting for the orc¡¯s approval, he stomped his feet forward and swung his arm at me.


    Expecting that move, I tightened my hold on Hanabi and jumped back, evading him. And the girl who¡¯s still in the middle of processing what¡¯s happening could onlytch on to me, clinging tightly for her life.


    ¡°Why is it always like this with your kind? Do you not know when to back down? Are your brains the size of a bean or are they utterly nonexistent? Horseface, you¡¯re better off running than swinging that pathetic arm of yours. Also¡­ of all the people you should mess with, you really picked my girl? Unbelievable.¡± Shaking my head as I delivered that speech, I matched up the pressure they were emitting. The orc gritted his teeth further but he didn¡¯t make any move.


    The pig already took a step back as he was the only sensible guy among the three. And obviously, the horse dude was prepping for another swing.


    In any case, retaliating against him was unnecessary at the moment.


    With how loud they shouted, it was not only me who noticed thismotion in broad daylight. From four directions, adults who were probably staff and part of this venue¡¯s security were already rushing to our location.


    It won¡¯t be long before they get kicked out of this ce. Furthermore, with Hanabi clinging to me while shaking like a drenched chick, judging the situation would be easily done.

 Chapter 1757 The Scared Goofball

    Chapter 1757 The Scared Goofball


    Leaving that scene for the authorities to handle, I walked away from that scene with Hanabi in tow. The other spectators who saw everything that happened ogled at us but I ignored them as they¡¯re irrelevant. Nothing would change if they ran up to our side and asked if the girl was fine anyway.


    Thankfully, I explored this ce earlier. Finding a less crowded ce was easily done. It¡¯s somewhere simr to where I met up with Fuyu yesterday; close to an indoor venue, roofed, and a vending machine present nearby.


    And with little to no people around, the silence became our refuge.


    Guiding Hanabi to the bench, I sat her down and let her organize her thoughts while I walked to the vending machine to buy her favorite drink.


    Based on her current state, that surely shook her to her core. Possibly, it¡¯s the first time someone blocked her like that which broods a sense of helplessness in her head. For sure, she recognized that she was more or less trapped there. If I didn''t arrive at thest second, the horse dude would find no trouble dragging her with them no matter how brave she presented herself to be.


    Of course, with the authorities already alerted, they would be stopped right away. Just that, the impact of that incident had already hit her.


    ¡°I thought I was imagining things when I caught sight of you earlier. Did you get bored skipping ss and spending your time in your school so you chose toe here?¡± As I pressed the button, picking the root beer from the myriad of choices, I opened the conversation that way.


    From the corner of my eyes, I noticed her flinching a little. My voice as well as the sound of the canned drink falling to the hatch served to be the flint that sparked her mind back to life.


    It was sessful but the goofball wasn¡¯t that great at acting. She lifted her head and forced a chuckle.


    ¡°Y-yeah. It¡¯s a rare asion, why not? My butt is hurting from sitting near that tree and slipping inside the infirmary.¡±


    Upon saying that, she turned her head away. The ribbon that Matsuri gifted to her was still decorating her hair. Thanks to that, her exposed ear gave me more detail of how embarrassed she was at the moment. Maybe she¡¯s ashamed that I¡¯ve seen her in that state or she still couldn¡¯t get past the way I called her ¡®babe¡¯. But let¡¯s not bring that up yet.


    Anyway, I know that given time, she¡¯ll return to being the same silly goofball. Talking to her like this is already showing its effect in tearing down the incident from her mind.


    I picked up the drink and walked back to where she was seated. Taking the open space beside her, I pressed the cold can of root beer against her cheek.


    Almost instantly, the girl shuddered and flung herself to the other side of the bench. Then with pursed lips, sheined, ¡°Guh. What¡¯s wrong with you, Ruki? If you¡¯re going to give me that, hand it normally.¡±


    Rubbing her cheek with her palm, she tried to stave off the cold that stuck with it. Then she sheepishly rolled her eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head inwardly. This girl is really amusing. This should be our second time meeting but the sense of familiarity I could feel from her was already on the level of how I acted around Sumire and Umi.


    ¡°I am handing it to you. Guess who¡¯s not paying attention?¡± I smirked and stretched my arm holding the can to her.


    Watching her deliberate whether to take it or not was a joy in itself. At least, she¡¯s returning to her goofball mindset. Right?


    Hanabi snarled at me as she put down her bag. Then with a stinging gaze directed at my mug, she grabbed the can with both hands.


    Unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t pull it out of my grasp with my grip holding it tight.


    ¡°Psh. I¡¯ll bite your hand if you don¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Alright then. Bite me.¡± Without missing a beat, I swiftly replied, edging closer to her.


    Not liking the sudden closeness, she once again turned her head away. But at the same time as that, she gave the can another tug using all her might. At this instance, I loosened my hold which instantly resulted in the girl almost tumbling off the edge of the bench.


    Even before her sharp ¡®Kyaa¡¯ escaped her mouth, my reflexes already kicked in as I gave chase after her.


    Although not the same as earlier, my arm hooked around her waist, grabbing her tightly so as to prevent her from falling. However, with this, the distance between us became virtually nonexistent.


    I didn¡¯t think much of it at first but when she started turning red from her neck upwards, I quickly let go of her and restored our distance.


    Scratching my cheek, I bowed my head slightly, ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t know what came over me but I can¡¯t help but tease you.¡±


    She¡¯s not Matsuri. Why am I acting like this with her? Well, I could say that I¡¯m interested in her but I guess¡­ I was also being influenced by my desire.


    However, this shouldn¡¯t be the time for it.


    ¡°You¡¯re pardoned if you open this for me,¡± Hanabi replied as she stretched her arm holding the can to my side.


    Moreover, she did not stop there. Before I knew it, I could already feel the same cold feeling on my cheek.


    Yep. She took her chance to enact her revenge. As I turned to face her, a more genuine chuckling was produced by her as she dropped the can on my hand.


    ¡°Serves you right, no? Geez. You¡¯ve been impolite to your senior, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°I believe we already removed that distinction between us, senpai. But it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my fault for teasing a scaredy cat. Are you fine now?¡±


    I opened the can and took a sip from it before handing it back to her.


    ¡°Hey! Who said you can take a sip?! This boy. Still disrespectful. Hmph.¡± Although she said that, she still grabbed the can and gulped down a mouthful of it.


    When she¡¯s done, Hanabi¡¯s face crumpled into a frown. She overdid it. If that¡¯s ice cream, she¡¯d probably get a brain freeze from it. Lucky her.


    I ced my hand on her back, rubbing it gently, ¡°Slow down. The root beer won¡¯t escape from your grasp. Anyway, you didn¡¯t answer me, babe.¡±


    As though I stepped on andmine, Hanabi almost blew what was in her mouth when I finished that sentence.


    Of course, that¡¯s intentional on my part to see this kind of reaction to her¡­ Ugh. I apologized for teasing her but here I am again, matching her goofiness. Well, what¡¯s done is done. Let¡¯s just wing it from here.


    After a few seconds of forcing herself to empty her mouth by gulping that mouthful of root beer down, Hanabi gasped for her breath as she red at me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then, dropping the can on her side, she grabbed me by my cor as she hissed, ¡°Who are you calling, babe? And yes, I¡¯m fine now! Thanks to you, babe!¡±


    As spiteful as that sounded, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that reaction. Moving my hand from her back to her head, I started patting her simultaneously as I replied, ¡°Great. That¡¯s all I need to hear. I¡¯ll leave you to your devices now that you¡¯re good. Be aware of your surroundings, okay?¡±


    Upon saying that, I slowly inched away, extracting myself from her.


    Not expecting that response, Hanabi blinked her eyes in confusion as she watched my movements.


    A momentter, her forehead creased as she chased after me, ¡°What the?! Where are you going? Are you leaving me here? Wait¡­ I haven¡¯t asked yet but why are you here?!¡±


    Barraging me with questions out of haste, the girl failed to notice that she was already about to pin me down.


    Thankfully, I still outssed her when ites to strength so it didn¡¯te to that. However, we still got into a pretty daring position.


    With her whole body leaning against me, the desperation in her voice was clearly conveyed.


    ¡°Which one should I answer first?¡± I asked as I attempted to stabilize our position.


    At this point, the girl realized what she had done. Hanabi slowly deted like a balloon. As her face gradually reddened, she headbutted my shoulder and stuck herself on me.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. You choose but don¡¯t go yet. Those guys¡­ they¡¯re still around, right?¡±

 Chapter 1758 Ensuing Chaos?

    Chapter 1758 Ensuing Chaos?


    For the next few minutes, I stayed with Hanabi, assuring her that those three should be off the site after the stunt that they pulled. The venue was open for everyone who wanted to watch the Interhigh but thugs like them would always be monitored in case they created some trouble.


    And sure enough, blocking a girl and attempting to drag her away fully showcased their troublemaking capabilities. It¡¯s only natural that they get kicked out and even get served to the authorities to keep them away. They truly have a pea-sized brain to not even think of any consequence just because everyone was avoiding them.


    I¡¯ll go checkter. If they¡¯re still hanging around near this ce, I might as well teach them a lesson for scaring Hanabi. I can do that much for her, right? Besides, who knows? They might also wait for me to ruin that for them. Better to nip the trouble in the bud.


    Anyway, enough about them.


    When Hanabi finally calmed down, the girl fixed herself back on the bench and let go of me. She covered her flustered expression with her hands and took another half a minute to bring her face back to its natural color. Then, once that was done, she faced me again, repeating her earlier question.


    Why am I here, and where am I going?


    As there was no reason to hide it from her, I told her about me apanying our Basketball Club.


    Upon finding out that it was the Girl¡¯s Basketball Club, Hanabi¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest as she once again brought up the Basketball Team that her twin sister joined at the Seven Star. Knowing that they¡¯d surely qualify for Prefectural Level, she probed me if this move of sticking to the Basketball Club was my attempt to get closer to her twin sister. Somehow, a certain scenario already formed in her head where Matsuri and I would be meeting during the match between our schools. And there, the romance between us would bloom once more.


    Yeah. What a healthy imagination this youngdy has, right?


    But that¡¯s not the end of it. She then branched out into thinking that I had another motive in joining them here. She huffed and put me under her scrutinizing gaze.


    Of course, that was fruitless. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out how I was able to get permission to apany a supposedly all-girls club.


    In the end, she could only drop it when I attempted to leave her alone again.


    Due to that, Hanabi felt inclined to follow me back and find out the truth herself.


    And now, we¡¯re in this situation...


    ¡°This shameless brat. You left saying you¡¯re going out to get some fresh air. What¡¯s this now? Bringing back another girl who¡¯s clinging to you like that. Are they that easy to pick up for you? What¡¯s more, she¡¯s not from our school!¡±


    As I expected, not even seconds after entering that side door, a woman with both hands on her hips blocked our way. She¡¯s fuming on his nose while ring at me and scanning Hanabi who¡¯s having the most fun in her life.


    Given that it would be inevitable for the goofball to meet Satsuki or the other women in the club, I let her know about my rtionship and my standing in it. Rather than exin it to her on the spot, clearing all that up beforehand would be less of a hassle for me. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Besides, Hanabi was a smartass. Even without exining extensively, she could connect the dots by herself. When I mentioned Satsuki being my girlfriend, she even acted like I was cheating on her ¨C mischievously using the ¡®babe¡¯ card I used earlier.


    Yep. Contrary to what I expected, she not only insisted on going with me but also desperately clung to me while dering her growing interest in meeting her ¡®rival¡¯.


    Of course, I saw through her obvious intention in insisting that. She found this a golden chance to stave off her boredom and have more fun than just simply going around to watch sports matches she¡¯s not really interested in.


    As for me, I also have a reason for bringing her with me despite the risk...


    It¡¯s for this woman in front of us.


    ¡°Sensei, why are you surprised? Didn¡¯t I say I will demonstrate it to you? Here¡¯s an example.¡± Without changing the expression on my face, I faced her sharp, almost stabbing re as I presented Hanabi in front of her.


    Upon hearing that, Orimura-sensei was taken aback. She almost froze there as her eyes focused on the goofball beside me.


    Likewise, Hanabi was also clueless as to what I was talking about at this moment, she cutely tilted her head, making her ribbon bounce.


    A momentter, a vein popped up on Orimura-sensei¡¯s head as she aggressively stomped her feet to close our distance before poking my forehead, ¡°D-don¡¯t make meugh, Onoda-kun! What do you mean by this?¡±


    Instead of answering her, I shrugged and took a step back, hiding behind the goofball.


    And although Hanabi was initially confused at what was happening, she quickly grasped the situation upon seeing the enraged Orimura-sensei.


    She let out a chuckle as she bravely stepped forward to face the woman.


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re not just an ordinary guy, babe. No wonder Matsuri is still hung up on you. Fufu~¡±


    ¡°Babe?! Oi... What is this...¡±


    As though she got hit by a hammer, heavy confusion struck Orimura-sensei. The cks of her eyes almost rolled to the back as she became livid on that spot.


    On the other hand, Hanabi¡¯s chuckle gradually transformed intoughter. Even if she also couldn¡¯t understand the situation fully, she was moving ording to her whims.


    And part of those whims was to figure me outpletely. And so, even in this instance, she¡¯s ying the ¡®babe¡¯ card.


    Where¡¯s the scared goofball now? Yep. It¡¯s gone. She had already forgotten that incident.


    All she had in mind at this moment was to satisfy her thirst for fun things.


    Without saying anything else, I dragged the two back to the waiting room. Eguchi-sensei, Satsuki, and the rest of the Basketball Club were still warming up so we¡¯re still alone.


    When Orimura-sensei eventually recovered from her confusion she sat down in front of us, her eyes narrowed to the point that her forehead was already creasing. She wanted answers but she couldn¡¯t find the right question to ask.


    Due to that, she just stared at me, waiting for me to properly exin everything to her. As for the sassy goofball, she¡¯s cheerfully humming while continuing to cling to my arm. She¡¯s having the most fun at the moment.


    I don¡¯t know how she will fare when she meets Satsuki or Eguchi-senseiter but for now, she¡¯s on cloud nine, looking down from up high at Orimura-sensei.


    After letting a minute pass in silence, I straightened my back and confidently faced the woman in front of us. To smoothly transition from this stuffy atmosphere, clearing the air was in order.


    And so, after organizing my thoughts and whispering a few things to the sassy goofball, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Alright. I guess I owe you a clearer exnation, sensei. This girl is Hanabi. A student from Third High. As you can see, I brought her here for a reason. She won¡¯t stop clinging to me and she¡¯s fairly interested in why I¡¯m with the Girl¡¯s Basketball Club. Like you, she¡¯s just as confused... Am I right?¡±


    Upon saying that, I nudged the girl on my side.


    Hanabi cleared her throat and stood up to introduce herself properly before supporting my im.


    ¡°Yes. I was as confused as you, sensei. But not anymore. I get the gist of it... Ruki, take care of me today, okay?¡± Ending that with a wink, Hanabi then giggled again as she sat back down.


    Not knowing what to say as nothing was truly cleared up, Orimura-sensei nkly stared at us. Then, slowly but surely, like a volcano going active from being dormant for a long time, she eventually erupted.


    Orimura-sensei inhaled a long breath before pointing at Hanabi, ¡°... What the hell are you two talking about? Stick to humannguage, will you?! You, girl. Are you also his girlfriend?¡±


    Before answering that, Hanabi turned to me as her face gradually warped into a mischievous expression. With her lips stretching from side to side, she nodded, ¡°Uhm... I suppose I am now. He called me ¡®babe¡¯ earlier. Does that count?¡±

 Chapter 1759 Are you sure?

    Chapter 1759 Are you sure?


    Failing to make proper sense of what was in front of her, Orimura-sensei clutched her hair in agony as she took deep breaths to try to regte her blood pressure. Perhaps if not for her great restraint, she¡¯d already pounced at me in rage for making her head ache.


    In the end, to escape the reality presented to her, she ran out of the room, leaving the two of us alone.


    Upon seeing that, Hanabi cutely stuck her tongue out before cautiously inquiring about what happened.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Instead of giving her a straight answer, I returned it in the form of that question. And that resulted in the girl pouting followed by puffing her cheeks to express her discontentment.


    If I was a normal guy, I would easily sumb to that. I mean, she¡¯s charming and cute. If she used that as an advantage, she could be like Izumi ¨C having dogs at her beck and call. But with the girl being azy goofball, she¡¯s probably not that aware of how charming she is.


    Ah... I couldn¡¯t say that for certainty though. This was only our second meeting.


    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to sell your cuteness to me, bring your sister with you and I might consider. You, alone, aren¡¯t enough, babe.¡± I jokingly added before inching closer to her.


    Reaching for her face and caressing it gently, Hanabi immediately shuddered as though she was doused in ice-cold water. She then reflexively pushed me away, attempting to flee from my touch.


    Unfortunately for her, she didn¡¯t put enough strength to nudge me back.


    I stared at her before bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s enough joking. You won¡¯t be scared of me, right?¡±


    Not knowing how to react to that, Hanabi could only close her eyes and lower her head to hide her embarrassment. Following that, she started drumming my chest¡ªa futile attempt at getting back at me.


    ¡°Stop being so much of a tease, Ruki... It¡¯s hard to figure out if you¡¯re serious or not.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Should I make it easy for you?¡± Grabbing her wrists, I pushed my face close to her, enough that our foreheads touched. Understanding the situation, Hanabi once again tried to pull her head away from me.


    This time, I let her go and also allowed her to escape my grasp.


    Watching her create a distance between us by putting her bag in the middle, I couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly.


    But then again, she had her fun. It should be my turn, right?


    ¡°Babe, aren¡¯t you curious? I know you¡¯re only acting like you understand everything that happened. I won¡¯t mind telling you about it. However, it will definitely change your impression of me.¡± I started.


    I nced at the door. Seeing it not properly closed when Orimura-sensei ran out, I stood up and moved there, letting Hanabi get some breathing space.


    Furthermore, I peeked outside to check if there was someone around. It would be bad if they walked into us while having a sensitive conversation, right?


    Sure, I don¡¯t think it will be bad to introduce her to Satsuki or the rest of the basketball club but before that happens, I have to make sure that we¡¯re on the same page. To prevent a problematic situation where the seniors will wonder who this girl is to me. Only Satsuki, Eguchi-sensei, and Orimura-sensei need to know the whole picture.


    After finding no one and surveying our surroundings, I closed the door and left it unlocked. Hanabi was already scared enough earlier, it would just bring about a bad effect if I pushed her to that state again.


    And so, what I needed to do here is... to make her get used to me. Or to how I normally am around those I care about.


    ¡°H-hey. Don¡¯te near me again. I¡¯ll tell Matsuri!¡± As though a rat cornered, the girl flinched as she saw me walking back to where she was.


    ¡°Go ahead. I don¡¯t mind being scolded by her. I just wonder though. How will she react when she finds out that you¡¯re cutting sses? Won¡¯t she be disappointed?¡± Cupping my chin and acting like I was imagining that scenario, I noticed Hanabi gulping down as she became flustered once again.


    She loves her family and even though she¡¯s rebelling like this, it¡¯s just a byproduct of her boredom. As a smartass who can catch up with her lessons fairly easily before any exam or quiz, she¡¯s just finding more meaningful experiences outside the ssroom. And so, she¡¯s still afraid to disappoint them despite what she said before.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t... tell her, please?¡± With pleading eyes directed at me, Hanabi would probably grovel on the floor if I said no here. Really, she¡¯s making me want to tease her more.


    ¡°Saying please isn¡¯t enough to show sincerity, you know? Come on. Where¡¯s the sassy goofball that¡¯s acting like my girlfriend earlier? Let me get to know you more. I told you before. I also cared about you so... in ce of Matsuri, shouldn¡¯t I educate you about something?¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean? Wait... Ruki... Aren¡¯t we just joking to throw that teacher off?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smarter than that, babe.¡± I shrugged, giving her no chance to see a glimmer of hope that everything we did was for her amusement.


    At this point, I finally reached her. Picking up her bag that she was using as a boundary between us, I took its ce and sat next to her again.


    Although I got this strong temptation to put my hands on her, I resisted it by crossing my arms.


    Upon seeing that, Hanabi noticeably sighed in relief. She might not be ufortable being close to me but if I suddenly touch her inappropriately, she¡¯d surely take it the wrong way.


    ¡°... You mean, it¡¯s all true. You already have a girlfriend and there¡¯s more to it than that.¡± With a shaky voice, she¡¯s finally connecting the dots and filling up the holes in the story that I told her.


    ¡°Yes... I¡¯m not an ordinary guy, Hanabi. I¡¯m sure if you ask Matsuri, she¡¯ll also tell you the same thing. What happened between us could be said as regrettable on her part but for me, I was heartless enough to treat it as something negligible. I forgot about it and moved on with my life.¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop at that.


    Little by little, I let the girl listen to my point of view of my situation. My desire and almost everything about me, I mentioned to her. Of course, I left out a lot of important points like how Akane helped me realize what¡¯s wrong with me as well as what happened after that.


    At the very least, even without getting straight to the point, I¡¯m certain that Hanabi will be able toplete it in her head.


    And so, a few minutes after I finished my story, the girl whose eyes became so bright it could blind someone tugged at my sleeve. Then with careful motions, she reached for my ear to whisper whatever she wanted to say.


    ¡°... If you¡¯re serious about all this, can you let me confirm it with my eyes, Ruki? I want to witness what you built.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? If I let you do that... you¡¯ll have no choice but to be like a fly stuck in a spiderweb. You won¡¯t be able to get away from me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How did ite to that?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say I grew fond of you, babe. I know you¡¯re someone free-spirited. You like your freedom the most. You never experienced romance nor you ever nned to. Unless not at this point. However, if you choose to get entangled with me. Even if I don¡¯t go after you right now, I believe my interest in you will grow enough to make me want to keep you by my side in the near future.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That¡¯s not a confession but more like a warning to her. She can still step away from being involved with me but I know myself enough that if ever we got another encounter like this, my interest with her would pile up into a mountain. And soon, it will turn into an erupting volcano that will chase after her.


    That¡¯s why... I¡¯m already giving her a way out.


    Another silence soon ensued with the girl plopping back to her seat. She grabbed her bag from me and hugged it tightly. She bit her lips and her eyes focused on my face.


    Whatever was in her head, she was probably wondering if she liked me or not. Yep. She doesn¡¯t have an answer for that yet. In other words, that notion never urred to her. She finds me amusing though and that¡¯s all in her head right now.


    Minutes soon passed and before she could formte an answer, the door to the waiting room opened again as Satsuki, Eguchi-sensei and the rest of the Basketball Club returned from their warm-up.

 Chapter 1760 Jumping into the Fire

    Chapter 1760 Jumping into the Fire


    As I expected, introducing Hanabi didn¡¯t go as smoothly as I hoped. It raised a lot of questions but not from Satsuki or Eguchi-sensei. Instead, it was Kawakami-senpai who seemed keen on finding out who the girl was to me.


    Moreover, because her mind was still in disorder with what I presented, the normally sassy goofball could only curl up into a ball as she took refuge at my side. Satsuki also didn¡¯t help. I mean, she¡¯s just as surprised as them. I did message her about the goofball but she failed to read it. It escaped my head that her phone was left behind in this waiting room.


    Thanks to that, I was faced with Kawakami-senpai¡¯s doubtful gaze. And when she found the opportunity, she asked Satsuki for permission to borrow my time again.


    And that¡¯s the current situation.


    With my back against the wall, Kawakami-senpai got me pinned by her intense gaze as she waited for me to rify Hanabi¡¯s identity.


    We¡¯re not somewhere far away, just outside their waiting room. From the corner of my eyes, I could see heads peeking out from the door to eavesdrop on us.


    Among them was Hanabi and Satsuki. The former was cutely blinking her eyes, poorly acting oblivious. On the other hand, thetter was holding her smirk back but her eyes already betrayed her. She¡¯s just as amused at this current situation.


    When I met their gaze, Hanabi stuck her tongue out while Satsuki, who noticed that clicked her tongue. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s jealousy but she¡¯s surely not amused seeing that gesture. However, instead of directing it at Hanabi, I became the subject of her annoyance.


    I should expect hershing out at meter¨C through hugs and kisses, of course.


    Other than that, it was also at this point that Orimura-sensei, who looked like she went into the washroom to refresh herself, finally returned. She stopped at a distance and watched the scene unfold before her. Whatever was in her head, I suppose her head was still in turmoil.


    As for Eguchi-sensei... she probably remained inside the waiting room. If it¡¯s her... I expect her to ask me about thister when we get the chance to be alone together. She cannot afford to slip in front of her students, after all.


    Anyway, as there was no running away from this situation, I organized my thoughts before braving the threatening aura of Kawakami-senpai.


    Of course, I kept my back straight so as not to show any weakness. And with my unmoving expression, it managed to stave off the heat I was being subjected to.


    ¡°Senpai, like I said, Hanabi is an acquaintance from the Third High. I encountered her outside, saved her from those idiots trying to drag her away, and decided to bring her here temporarily for protection. I was nning to inform you all about this but given that you¡¯re all warming up, I decided to just wait for you here. If that is an overstep on my part, I won¡¯t mind bringing her somewhere else.¡±


    As I don¡¯t know how to start, I just repeated what I said earlier. And sure enough, that¡¯s not what Kawakami-senpai wanted to hear.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you just repeated what you said earlier. That¡¯s fine. We understand the situation. But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m curious about. Or we for this matter...¡±


    Halfway through her words, her eyes moved to the side,nding on Hanabi who immediately flinched at her spot.


    However, before Kawakami-senpai could follow up on another question, Satsuki took the initiative. She walked out of the room and dragged the goofball out with her.


    Confused, Hanabi cranked up like a headless chicken not knowing what to do.


    Satsuki visibly smirked at that reaction. Although not one to be yful like Hanabi, she¡¯s definitely not the type to let this pass. And so, as they approached us, she pulled Hanabi closer and threw her arm around the girl¡¯s shoulders. With their height difference wherein Hanabi¡¯s ribbon only reached Satsuki¡¯s chin, it appeared a little natural and not at the same time.


    Kawakami-senpai wondered what the girl was trying to do. Luckily, upon reaching a certain distance, Satsuki opened her mouth, speaking out for me while clutching the poor goofball on her side.


    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s as that idiot says, I know how nosy he is. If he saw you in the same situation, he would do the same and ensure your safety by bringing you with him. Besides, this girl is one of those girls close to him. Not as close as the others, however.¡±


    ... This girl. Is it even necessary for her to let Kawakami-senpai take me out if she¡¯s going to speak out like this? I can¡¯t help but feel a little ashamed. But then again, it¡¯s also a fact that my words alone won¡¯t be able to clear things up.


    That¡¯s why before the spark died out, I quickly followed up on that. And with this, the three of us spent a few minutes clearing things up all the while Hanabi stuck speechless at Satsuki¡¯s side.


    In any case, since she¡¯s smart enough to pick up the direction of our conversation, she responded very well by nodding continuously whenever she¡¯d be dragged into it as though she was in on it right from the start.


    Nheless, with her constant signal to me to help her out, I could only shake my head helplessly knowing that she was just winging it there. If things get dragged on further, who knows what kind of shenanigans she¡¯s going to pull out?


    Thankfully, Kawakami-senpai soon took a step back after exhaling a mouthful of air, expelling all the tension in her body.


    ¡°I see... It appears to me that I¡¯m the one overstepping my bounds here. I apologize. But Onoda-kun, take care not to draw all the attention to you. People will keep talking. And most of the time, lies can be taken as the truth. I don¡¯t wish to see you ¨C someone who helped us a lot ¨C suffer from public scrutiny.¡±


    Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad and grateful at the same time for this Basketball Club President. Even if she¡¯s just looking out for her junior and this was also part of her gratitude to me, I could sense her genuine sincerity in wanting to be of help to me or us.


    ¡°I appreciate the concern, senpai. You don¡¯t have to worry. Even if the sky falls on us, nothing can topple our truth.¡±


    While that sounds like a load of bull, I am serious about that. Forget about public scrutiny. I¡¯m nning to overturn the public perception around us in the end. If I so much as falter about that, it will shake the foundation we¡¯re building.


    ¡°Pfft. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s overconfidence or not. You¡¯re truly something else.¡± Kawakami-senpai chuckled while shaking her head.


    She then reached for my shoulder, patting it a few times. From her movements, I sensed that she restrained herself from doing more than that. Most likely, she was about to hug me again ¨C albeit unconsciously... Or if not that, pat my head like the older sister she¡¯s portraying herself to be.


    Following that, she walked over to the two girls and gently patted Hanabi¡¯s head. That shocked the girl but Kawakami-senpai¡¯s next words swept that away.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard on you, huh? Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re wee here. Cheer for uster, okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Looking a little flustered at that cool disy of Kawakami-senpai, Hanabi¡¯s voice reached a pitch higher, drawing giggles from everyone.


    ¡°And Satsuki, you should put a leash on Onoda-kun, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°A leash won¡¯t be enough for him, Captain. That idiot is wilder than any wild beast.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, Is that so? Alright then, I¡¯ll give the three of you the space to talk.¡±


    Yep. She thought Satsuki was just joking there. Little did she know she said that in the truer sense of the words. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Anyhow, Kawakami-senpai returned to the waiting room right after that, closing the door and dragging the peeking heads back with her.


    With that, she fulfilled her words, Satsuki, Hanabi and I were given all the space to talk.


    Or not? I mean, Orimura-sensei was still watching from a distance.


    In any case, ignoring that woman, I approached the two girls, fully expecting them to go off on me.


    Without dy, Satsuki reached for my ear and pinched it. ¡°Idiot... What do you want to do now?¡±


    ¡°Well, shall we go somewhere else to talk? Hanabi, are you in?¡±


    Although she looked confused at first, Hanabi quickly grasped the essence of my question. And so, even though she¡¯s still looking ufortable next to Satsuki, the sassy goofball¡¯s lips stretched from side to side as she cheekily said, ¡°Eh? Ah... Y-yes? If it¡¯s with you babe, I¡¯ll go anywhere.¡±


    This... I¡¯m doomed, right?


    In front of me, Satsuki¡¯s eyes immediately nted as her intense re stabbed me multiple times, even without words, I could already understand what she was conveying.


    ¡°Babe, huh? Idiot, care to exin this one?¡±


    And to top it all off, Hanabi didn¡¯t stop at that. As she used the chance that Satsuki got taken aback by that, the girl hopped over to my side, hugging my arm tightly.


    Have I been too soft on her? Perhaps. Since she dared try this one, it won¡¯t be wrong for me to correct her, right?


    But first... ¡°Satsuki. Go ahead.¡± I raised my free hand in surrender.


    Satsuki didn¡¯t waste a second and hurriedly moved to my free side before dragging us with her.


    Yeah. She looked pissed alright. However, I could also sense amusement rising from her expression. She¡¯s enjoying this development. All this time she wanted to get back at the times I teased her. Thanks to Hanabi, she now has her justification...


    Will they get along? Possibly. Furthermore, this... This is Hanabi¡¯s answer. Despite my warning, she jumped into the fire herself ¨C for her amusement.


    How should I exin this to Matsuri?

 Chapter 1761 Inside the room

    Chapter 1761 Inside the room


    Dragged by Satsuki, we returned to the empty waiting room that we used earlier with Hanabi still sticking at my side.


    The girl probably doesn''t mind pressing herself against me or the thought of me enjoying the sensation of her soft mound has yet to visit her head. She was still humming cheerfully as though she was on a field trip.


    Yep. No matter how mischievous she bes, this extremely adorable quality of her will never wane.


    Thinking about it, this is also a part of why I''m certain that I won''t be able to prevent my interest in her from growing.


    Upon entering the room, Satsuki still took the lead. However, as soon as we approached the area close to the bench that we used earlier, the sweet-smelling and warm scent lingering in the air assaulted our noses. It was a byproduct of our body heat earlier as well as the mixture of our bodily fluids.


    It''s hot and stimting. I could instantly feel my lower body reacting to it and with the two of them this close to me, it wouldn''t take long for a bulge to form on my pants again.


    Likewise, Satsuki had a simr reaction.


    She, who probably got so caught up in her golden chance to tease me, immediately turned red from her neck to the tip of her ears, possibly remembering the moment our bodies were linked as one.


    On the other hand, Hanabi might be clueless but she also noticed the strange smell in the room. Her face scrunched up visibly.


    A secondter, the goofball couldn''t help but blurt out, "The room smells funny, babe. Are you sure this ce is fine?"


    "Hmm? I don''t know. It smells sweet like nectar to me."


    Along with a wink, I turned and smirked at Satsuki.


    As though steam was about to erupt from her head, the girl unhappily huffed as she subjected me with her icy re, "Idiot. Don''t you dare tattle about it!"


    Following that, she nudged my shoulder, subtly hinting at me to handle and exin it differently to Hanabi.


    Look at her. She has yet to tease me and she''s already giving me some ammo to tease her back.


    Ah. Let''s hold back for now.


    In any case, if it was Nami, Shizu, Aya, or any of my girls that she got close to, she''d probably not be this embarrassed.


    I mean, she only met Hanabi today. Knowing that the goofball was still on the innocent side wherein she only has surface knowledge when ites to sex and making love, her reaction would probably make Satsuki more ashamed than embarrassed.


    She''s not afraid of tainting her innocence, it''s simply her own way to prevent an awkward situation from emerging because of it.


    Ah. But little did she know, it was already within my n to tease them both -- enough to make up for what I endured earlier and maybe more...


    "Sweet? It''s more on the side of sour babe. Is your nose okay?" Hanabi replied, still oblivious to what had just transpired on Satsuki''s side.


    Bringing a part of my attention back to her, I let out a soft chuckle, "Maybe. Let me smell you to check."


    Without waiting for her reply, my head moved quickly, pushing my nose to the back of her ear. I sniffed once, drawing a tickled reaction from the girl.


    "Nope. It''s still working." I shamelessly dered.


    I was expecting the girl to refute my im or at least, push my head away from her. However, that didn''t happen.


    Because of that, I became a bit bolder. I moved my nose down to her wless neck at the same time as I slightly turned my whole body to face her. If my arms were free, I''d probably enclose her in it as well.


    In any case, I still retreated right after taking a sniff before the goofball could react.


    Satsuki witnessed it. That''s why before I could even try to act oblivious, a touch of jealousy already took effect on her.


    She pulled my head close to her and bit my nose before whispering her usual callout to me, "Pervert."


    For the next few minutes, the situation somehow developed in this direction. Instead of a meaningful talk, I alternated between the two girls. Satsuki acted more assertive in response to how passive Hanabi was whenever I would close in on her.


    That only stopped when the heat started getting to us.


    With that, I let the two sit down first, freeing myself from their grasp. And instead of exining why the room smelled funny to the oblivious goofball, I walked over to the other side of the room where the window was supposed to be.


    I knew there was one in every room since it could be seen from outside. It was just seldom opened --possibly only when cleaning -- and thick window blinds were protecting the interior from being viewed outside.


    There was a vent but it''s not circting the air properly since the aircon was turned off.


    Earlier, we also didn''t open it earlier since it might draw the attention of whoever''s maintaining this ce.


    But it''s necessary now to let the air flow or we''d be like bread in an oven toaster here. Forget having productive conversation, the two would just be ufortable because of the heat. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I first peeked outside through the blinds, making sure that no one was around before opening the window.


    As soon as fresh air started flowing inside, Satsuki and Hanabi ran to my side, squeezing to where the air was blowing.


    And with this, another couple of minutes passed again with the three of us just rxing there.


    When the silence became unbearable, I would open up a topic we could talk about. Nothing so serious. Just something light and humorous.


    Hanabi got the memo and yed along with me, enjoying every moment of it. On the other hand, Satsuki would also join at times but as she''s not that good at following up, she''d tug at my sleeve for my help to keep up. And while she was at it, she''d squeeze herself inside my embrace, unting our closeness to goofball.


    "Ruki. Can you tell me about Matsuri? I¡¯m curious about your story with her." Soon, when the excitement had started waning, Satsuki brought up another topic that made Hanabi jump to attention.


    The two then looked at me at the same time with imploring eyes.


    I guess they''re both curious about our story but at the same time, Satsuki was using this moment to properly understand why Hanabi didn''t take a step and attached herself to me.


    I faced their gazes and slowly nodded. But before doing so, I closed the window and restored the blinds before walking to where the aircon was to turn it on.


    And while I was at it, I also moved to the door, inviting the woman who followed us here.


    Yep. Orimura-sensei, who we passed by earlier, didn''t return to the Basketball Club. Her head was still in a mess because of me.


    When Satsuki and Hanabi saw her stepping inside, the two had simr reactions; a smile filled with interest.


    "Alright. Where should I start?" I said as I returned to the two girls, taking the space between them. To make things more interesting, I kissed Satsuki before making an attempt to do the same with Hanabi.


    Of course, it ended with a failure since I wasn¡¯t even nning to go through it. Nheless, the sess lies in making the goofball conscious of what I attempted to do as well as Orimura-sensei''s fill on my live demonstration.


    A secondter, I heard the three grumbling at the same time.


    "Idiot. Stop ying around now." Satsuki facepalmed as she pinned me back down on the seat.


    "B-babe. That''s not a good joke." Hanabi covered her face with her arm.


    "...What is this mess have I gotten myself into?" Orimura-sensei helplessly sighed.

 Chapter 1762 Story of the Past

    Chapter 1762 Story of the Past


    From how I described it before, my story with Matsuri was different from how I usually steal a girl.


    It¡¯s still vague in my memory but the first time I saw her, she wasn¡¯t with her boyfriend. It was a normal encounter ¨C or at least, a fleeting encounter that I thought was just a little unusual. It was in a crowded train and during a rush hour where there was little to no space to move around.


    I was going to my usual corner at that time but with the train braking at that exact moment, the man behind me propelled me to where she was standing. And because of that, she lost her hold on the grab handle which brought us both to one corner.


    She was pissed at me at that time but when she noticed that I was a junior, she instantly deted and asked me to step back so she could return to where she was originally standing.


    Unfortunately, someone took the chance to take her ce there and even when she got into a shouting match against the other passenger, they refused to give her back that space.


    Although it wasn¡¯t my fault that it happened, I felt a little responsible. And so, I grabbed her hand and brought her back to that same corner, saying she could lead on the wall and I would maintain the space around her.


    Initially, Matsuriughed at me since I still hadn¡¯t gotten a full growth spurt back then, she¡¯s still taller than me. However, I aplished what I said which thoroughly impressed her.


    Before we separated upon arriving at her tform, she asked for my name and ss which I didn¡¯t answer.


    Yep. I treated that encounter as nothing and believed that even if I saw her again, nothing would change between us.


    At that time, no one had yet to rece Nao¡¯s ce beside me. And for a month or two, even when I¡¯d already stolen a few girls, the void that Nao left for my desire was bing an issue. It actually made me a little unmotivated to continue scouting for new targets and approaching them.


    Then one day, I decided to pass the time on the rooftop.


    And there, my second encounter with Matsuri happened.


    ¡°That sounds like a TV plot, Ruki. What then? Did she remember you?¡± Interrupting my story at that part, Satsuki poked my cheek.


    ¡°Oh. I think I remember that one. One day, Matsuri told me she encountered an interesting junior. I have no idea it was you. I should¡¯ve noticed because her smile at that time was like whenever she was munching on her favorite chocte bar.¡± The goofball interjected. She raised a finger upward as though she was trying to get all of our attention.


    Following that she copied Satsuki by poking my cheek.


    As for Orimura-sensei, there¡¯s no noticeable change in her. She¡¯sser-focused on hearing more of the story. Well, at least, the crease on her forehead already disappeared ¨C her aching head found peace even if it was just a little.


    Anyway, before answering Satsuki¡¯s, I reciprocated their mischievousness by grabbing both of their hands and locking them in my grasp.


    Satsuki didn¡¯t mind it, she even opened up her palm for my fingers to fit in. Hanabi, on the other hand, looked at me in puzzlement. Even if she¡¯s not ufortable with it, she¡¯s aware of the special meaning of holding each other¡¯s hands intimately ¨C especially when she watched Satsuki¡¯s hand interlocked with mine. It took a moment for her to ball up her hand, preventing my fingers from sliding in. Due to that, it ended up with me just clutching her fist.


    Perhaps thinking that she won against me, the sassy goofball cutely stuck her tongue out again to make fun of me.


    Really, she¡¯s that careless. She had no idea I could catch that slippery tongue of hers if I wished to.


    Anyway, that¡¯s enough for now or I might draw Satsuki¡¯s jealous ire again.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no. She didn¡¯t recognize me at that time. It¡¯s been close to two months, after all.¡±


    Upon hearing that, all three women in the room had simr reactions. They stifled theirughter.


    I mean, with the way I narrated it, Matsuri recognizing me should be the normal progression. They found itical.


    ¡°Yeah. You canugh and tell me that I¡¯m the one who got taken in by her since I still remember her.¡±


    ¡°Idiot. That¡¯s unexpected. That¡¯s all.¡± Satsuki still held back herughter. Nheless, her eyes showed how much she was enjoying this.


    On the other hand, Hanabi was more invested in the story. ¡°Babe, I¡¯ll ask Matsuri about thister. Continue.¡±


    Andstly, Orimura-sensei clutched her head again after reeling in herughter, ¡°Onoda-kun... what¡¯s the point of this story? And why am I here?¡±


    She¡¯s confused, alright. But it¡¯s better that way.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to find out why I¡¯m different, sensei? This is it.¡± I lifted joined hands to show it to her.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t change anything. She could only facepalm and inhale a deep breath to regte her emotions.


    Well, my hands are full so I cannot influence her more than this. It¡¯s all up to her whether she wants to remain in this room with us or not.


    A minuteter, I resumed my story.


    That second encounter with Matsuri led me to the discovery that she¡¯s already taken. Due to that, it sparked my desire to make her mine.


    The next day after that, I found her at the same spot again and I intentionally stayed next to her until her boyfriend at that time along with his goons arrived.


    Yep. I intentionally set a target on my back for getting close to her. They decided to ¡®teach me a lesson¡¯ which I endured to gain Matsuri¡¯s sympathy.


    And from that day onwards, I humbled myself to them while secretly working my way towards my conquest of Matsuri.


    Now, I forget whether I immediately revealed my intention to her or only a part of it during one instance where we got locked in a room together. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But that day, I found a way to get us out, and that very same room became the ce where we met up with each other behind her boyfriend¡¯s back.


    It was also at that ce where she taught me what I was missing from all of my sessful conquests.


    When I reached this part of the story, Satsuki pinched my side, signaling me to stop while Hanabi was shocked and speechless.


    She stared at me with her mouth agape as her head boiled into whatever she was imagining, ¡°Matsuri did what with you...? Babe, you¡¯re serious, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am... Sorry, I tainted your innocence, babe.¡± At the same time as I said that I let go of her hand to cup her cheek. While caressing her face I continued, ¡°My rtionship wasn¡¯t a pure one. It started with me coveting her and ended with her, betraying the trust of the guy she was dating at that time.¡±


    ¡°That... I don¡¯t know if I can ask Matsuri... Ugh. My pure mind. You have to make me forget, babe.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Lean your head on me. I¡¯ll massage your head.¡±


    ¡°Will that work?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But there¡¯s no hurt in trying, right?¡±


    ¡°No! As if it¡¯s that easy to forget. Whatever, let¡¯s move on from that topic. Say something funny, babe.¡±


    With that quick exchange that ended with the girl squeezing further to my side, Satsuki who was listening to it all at my side erupted with a bite on my neck.


    Then, she pointed at both of us with a somewhat exasperated expression, ¡°Wait, idiot. Forget about that part! Why are you two already calling each other naturally in that way? Did I miss a page in this book?¡±


    Ah. How should I answer that? I also don¡¯t know how that turned so natural after repeating it a few times. And looking at the goofball on my side, she¡¯s just as clueless as me. She blinked a few times before issuing an awkwardugh.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m just getting back at him for calling me that when he saved me earlier, Satsuki! Yes! That¡¯s it! Am I right, babe?!¡±


    This girl... She¡¯s really so awful at acting, isn¡¯t she?


    Realizing the same thing as I did, Satsuki immediately covered her mouth to prevent herself fromughing. Then, she amusedly whispered, ¡°I see. You picked up another one of your kind, idiot Ruki.¡±


    Ah. She¡¯s right, no? In my defense, she¡¯s a different kind of idiot. Or is she? I don¡¯t know.


    In any case, I still yed along with goofball who believed her act was wless to prevent her from being embarrassed.


    And to end this one, I also whispered something to the girl¡¯s ear, ¡°Babe, you chose this. From now on, you won¡¯t be able to get away from me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hanabi looked up at me. It was different from earlier. This time, her pretty round eyes were seemingly scanning my whole facial feature and saving it in her memory.


    Slowly, her bright pink lips formed a natural, captivating smile that made my heart skip a beat.


    Andstly, her head subtly moved, indicating a small nod.


    That is... no doubt, an approval. This goofball acknowledged that she jumped into the herself.


    Still, I doubt she knew what it truly meant to be involved with me. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if in her head, she interprets it simply like I will always goof along with her whenever we meet each other.


    Honestly, that¡¯s more than enough.

 Chapter 1763 Two Paths

    Chapter 1763 Two Paths


    A whileter, I finished that story up to the point where I could clearly remember the details. Even if I told them how we separated, it¡¯s not like I could confirm that it was exactly as I remembered.


    Satsuki didn¡¯t have any reaction to it since she was one of the first girls who I told about my past. She¡¯s just filling in the details that I left out since they¡¯re pretty much unnecessary at that time.


    Hanabi might be at a loss for words but having heard about me from Matsuri, she¡¯s pretty much the same as Satsuki.


    The only problem was Orimura-sensei. She still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the part where I stole Matsuri... or specifically, the process of my conquest.


    I mean, she had no idea that I was stealing girls before. She only knew that I shamelessly put my ws on Eguchi-sensei as well even though I was already in a rtionship.


    Due to that, I let Satsuki and Hanabi go first, leaving me alone with the woman.


    Well, we didn¡¯t stay for long as well and I didn¡¯t borate anything. I just waited until she could form the questions that she wanted me to answer.


    After answering all of her questions, I closed our distance and had her stare at me in the eye. This time, I¡¯ll give her a piece of my mind.


    ¡°Sensei, I will never call myself a great guy. Like you said, I¡¯m so selfish I had them ept the situation that I could fall in love with multiple women. That¡¯s why even if you ended up resenting me for that, I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°However, I will also put this out here... Everyone, including Eguchi-sensei. I¡¯ll do everything to protect them at all costs. By any means necessary. I trust you won¡¯t spill this secret to anyone else but if you do and the situation turns for the worse for the women connected to me, I will retaliate and never forgive you even if you justify it as helping your friend or anyone else.¡±


    At the same time as I said all of those, I grasped her by her chin and clutched her cheeks roughly. I tensed the muscles of my fingers to properly dig into her skin to prevent her from turning her head away.


    It¡¯s kind of rough but this was necessary. Even if she deemed me dangerous, it¡¯s a lot better to spread this open than let her run wild with her imagination. I mean, her actions would be more controble this way. It would save me the time of guessing if she¡¯s going to do something or not.


    A few secondster, even with her jaws locked with my palm, Orimura-sensei replied, the tone of her voice a mixture of frustration and anger, ¡°Y-you. Are you threatening me?¡±


    I let go of her and took a step back. I also retracted my intimidating posture and returned to my seat. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just reminding you, sensei. I know that we can¡¯t hide it from you so, this is just me clearing things with you before you do something rash. And didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m still indebted to you. I¡¯m just telling you this to protect everyone.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s going to ept all of that. But I¡¯m certain that she¡¯d seriously consider it and soon, she¡¯d be able to make up her mind.


    There are two paths in front of her.


    To expose me and bring everything to light, ruining not only me but everyone connected to me in her attempt to ¡®free¡¯ her friend.


    Or, to zip her mouth and either give up pursuing this matter or continue observing me from the shadows to ensure that I live up to my words.


    Yep. It¡¯s either bing our enemy or aplicit ally.


    ¡°... You keep saying that you¡¯re indebted to me yet... you¡¯re not doing anything to clear that debt.¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what I can give you in return, sensei. And obviously, I will reject you if you tell me to step away from Eguchi-sensei.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s an empty promise.¡±


    ¡°Not really. You can have all the time in the world to think of something. Use it to your advantage, sensei. I won¡¯t run anyway. I¡¯ll be in the same school as you for three years. I can even be in your ss next year. As long as it doesn¡¯t involve my women then... I can help you out with anything.¡±


    ¡°Haa... So that¡¯s where you draw the line.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With the tension in the room brewing like the calm before a storm, the two of us stared at each other in silence. Most likely, just like me, she¡¯s trying to read my mind. Unfortunately, my expression was pretty much the same as before. Unless it¡¯s one of my girls, no one could read me.


    On the other hand, I could easily sense her deliberation. Learning all these today made her head hurt. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if shey downter to recover. Still, she believed that she was doing the right thing.


    As for her choice, she might not be able to decide today but that¡¯s fine. I also wasn¡¯t hoping for her to ept it that easily.


    Eventually, the two of us let it go. Without saying anything else to each other, we left the room and returned.


    -


    -


    Time quickly passed. Hanabi quickly settled in with the Basketball Club members. She¡¯s still as goofy but as someone who probably prefers to be alone than in a group of friends, her energy for socializing was immediately depleted.


    Due to that, she remained by my side while we spent time there.


    When lunch was approaching, I volunteered to join in procuring our meals. Themission provided free lunch for the athletes but given that we had the budget, Eguchi-sensei decided to treat everyone.


    Being their Coach and Advisor, she decided that she should do it rather than ask her students to run the errand. Or maybe, my decision to volunteer sprang her up to action.


    I¡¯m not sure, but she winked at me when she announced it.


    Hanabi wanted to volunteer as well but I told her to stay put and wait for me to return.


    I¡¯m also looking forward to being alone with Eguchi-sensei, after all. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to abandon her. And with Satsuki there, she¡¯ll be in good hands.


    Who knows? She might even make some friends with all the girls there. Matsuri will thank me for looking out for her twin sister.


    Anyway, after listing out their preferences, Eguchi-sensei and I set off. Unfortunately, with her car left behind at the school, we had no other choice but to use the bus.


    This means, we really wouldn¡¯t be alone... Orimura-sensei would be tagging along to drive us to the nearest restaurant that does take-outs.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, where do you want to sit?¡± Eguchi-sensei asked as we climbed up the bus.


    Seeing the hint of excitement that couldn¡¯t be hidden by her face, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. She¡¯s really looking forward to this.


    Furthermore, as soon as we reached the area where no one was around, she offered her hand for me to hold, not minding the reaction of her friend who was just behind us.


    Well, we already had that talk earlier. On the way here, I also filled her in on what happened. At least, the summary of it. She¡¯s concerned and she took the time to talk to Orimura-sensei.


    As I expected, Orimura-sensei could only let out a helpless sigh before reminding Eguchi-sensei always to be careful. It¡¯s now useless for her to dissuade her, after all.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to say at the back but... I think I¡¯ve already done enough to aggravate Orimura-sensei... Let¡¯s sit nearby.¡± I answered while taking a nce behind me.


    She clicked her tongue in annoyance. ¡°Tsk. What¡¯s the difference? You¡¯re still going to flirt anyway.¡±


    ¡°Sanae...¡± Eguchi-sensei muttered in concern.


    Orimura-sensei shook her head and forced a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But don¡¯t mind it, Ryouko. I¡¯m not mad at you. I¡¯m just annoyed at this brat.¡±


    Upon saying that, she clicked her tongue again.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s impossible for me to appease you, sensei.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You should just ignore me. I¡¯ll turn a blind eye so... Go and ease Ryouko¡¯s mind. I have no choice but to leave her to you, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t disappoint you, sensei.¡±


    ¡°You already did, idiot.¡±


    After saying that, she climbed past us and took her ce in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Eguchi-sensei and I looked at each other. She¡¯s still concerned but she knew there¡¯s nothing else she could do about it.


    We resumed our climb and took the seats near the front.


    Once we settled down on it, I whispered to Eguchi-sensei, ¡°Ryouko-san, you can scold me if you think I did something wrong, alright? I¡¯m aware I failed to handle things with Orimura-sensei better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You already did your best. Leave the rest to me.¡± Eguchi-sensei put on a smile filled with confidence. But for sure, it¡¯s just her way of assuring me. And that¡¯s more than enough.


    A whileter, the bus left the venue, and our short trip to the restaurant and back to get our lunch was smoothly aplished.

 Chapter 1764 Sticking by my side

    Chapter 1764 Sticking by my side


    After we finished eating, I left the Basketball Club with Hanabi in tow. Our destination? The Sena¡¯s Boxing Club. Since their match was going to start two hours before the basketball finals, I had plenty of time to cheer for my girl.


    Actually, I wanted to leave Hanabi behind. That way, she could get more acquainted with the girls in the Basketball Club. However, she insisted on apanying me. She even went ahead to wait for me outside while I took my time to talk to Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei.


    As for her reason, she said she¡¯d just feel bad staying there since she wouldn¡¯t be of any help to them aside from her goofy antics. Then, when I didn¡¯t respond to it, she shyly murmured that another reason was... she¡¯s not good in a crowd like that. She preferred to be in a small circle or just be next to me where she could have the most fun today.


    Seeing how she emphasized those points, I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fun... I can¡¯t joke around or it will ruin their concentration, babe. With you, I can do what I want.¡± The goofball meekly added when we started making our way there.


    I guess she¡¯s also considerate of them.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? It¡¯ll be the same where I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. It doesn¡¯t matter. I have nothing else to do. Do you want me to wander around again? You said it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Babe, I know you. You might¡¯ve been scared earlier but that incident alone won¡¯t be able to impede your desire to run around ces to stave off your boredom. Is it really fun for you to stick with me?¡±


    She¡¯s an elusive goofball. She was just unlucky earlier that she encountered those animal trio. If she could somehow erase her presence from most teachers and students in her school, nothing is stopping her from doing the same here.


    I mean, that¡¯s probably what she was thinking when she decided toe here.


    ¡°It is. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re throwing me away now. Heh. After saying I won¡¯t be able to get away from you. You¡¯re contradicting yourself, babe.¡±


    Look at this sassy goofball. She¡¯s already clinging to it, huh? If not for the n to watch and cheer for Sena and the Boxing Club, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I dropped everything to bring this girl somewhere else to make her understand my underlying intention.


    I shook my head before giving her forehead a light flick. Then, instead of replying to her, I grabbed her hand and resumed our walk.


    Not knowing how to react to that, the girl could only rub her forehead as she matched my steps. And once every few seconds, she¡¯d nce at my side frame. Most likely, she¡¯s waiting for me to talk again.


    When she realized that I wouldn¡¯t, the goofball pouted and muttered discontentedly, ¡°This is not fun... And you¡¯re holding my hand again...¡±


    I smiled inwardly and maintained my silence. For the next few minutes, until we reached the Boxing Club, I simply listened to the goofballints along with her mention of Matsuri and the ns she made for that surprise. She didn¡¯t give me a proper date yet but it¡¯s probably next week or the week after that.


    And despite showing a bit of irritation because of my continued silence, the girl neither pulled her hand away nor asked me to go somewhere else.


    I guess she really didn¡¯t want to separate from me today. I got her so attached to me already and for sure, she had yet to realize it. Maybe she wouldter when we separated but for now, she¡¯s like a little duckling who would follow me around wherever I go.


    And so, after making sure that no one was around us, I decided to dote on her first before meeting up with Sena and Ayu.


    Well, it¡¯s a mild doting where I just keep patting her head or squeezing her rosy cheeks. I was holding myself a lot from locking herpletely in my embrace but in the end, my desire for her won in the end.


    ¡°Hanabi, tell me if this is ufortable for you.¡± That¡¯s all I could say when I finally lost it. All of her movements became frozen stiff as she was taken in by the surprise of being embraced by me.


    Seconds before this, she¡¯s just giggling while ruffling my hair ¨C her own attempt to get back at me.


    A few moments of silence passed and the first words she uttered were something different. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°... Ruki, I¡¯m not Matsuri.¡± Her voice was soft and slow. Moreover, it felt like she was trying to figure out if I did this out of her likeness to her twin sister or if she just really didn''t know how to react at how intimate this hug waspared to the closeness we achieved earlier.


    ¡°Hmm? I know that much. And I never said you are. If you¡¯re Matsuri, I won¡¯t just hug you like this. But you see, I think I lost control of myself here.¡± I replied with the same confident tone.


    I pulled my head for a bit to get a look at her face. And sure enough, the first thing I noticed apart from the gradually changing color of her face was her trembling eyes.


    Her mind was in disarray. This was probably her first time being hugged by someone other than her family. And due to that, she didn¡¯t know how to act in this situation.


    Her arms remained frozen but not for long. Slowly, as though the ice covering them gradually cracked, her arms dropped to her side before she lifted them to clutch the hem of my clothes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. And if you¡¯re confused about this, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m being mischievous here. I failed to hold myself back in expressing my desire for you.¡±


    Yeah. I doubt that would work in calming her down but at the very least, it should be enough to provide her a brief respite.


    I rested my head on her side, anchoring my chin on her shoulder. And since it was inevitable, my warm breath continued to brush against the side of her neck and blow through her hair. It¡¯s making her shiver a little. And I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s conscious about it but it didn¡¯t take long before she moved from just clutching my clothes to reciprocating my embrace.


    After another round of silence wherein we could only hear each other¡¯s breath and heartbeats, she tiptoed to reach my ear, ¡°I¡¯m not ufortable. Never will be. But Ruki. This... this is what you meant by not letting me get away from you, huh? Will it be fine if I ask Matsuri for her insight?¡±


    ¡°What insight? You¡¯re smart enough to understand this, babe. But I guess it¡¯s fine. You can ask her. I¡¯m already expecting her to scold me for dragging you in anyway.¡±


    Hanabi giggled at that response. I probably hit the bullseye on what¡¯s going on in her head right now.


    This was just my assumption but this girl might just be here for the fun bits and she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. But as quick-witted as she is, she cannot keep up with it.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat, babe. Matsuri will also scold me, I think?¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°Un. If I tell her what happened today... she¡¯ll find out I skipped school.¡±


    I almost burst outughing from hearing that.


    In any case, she¡¯s right. She couldn¡¯t lie her way out of that. But I doubt she¡¯s worried about it. Even if I couldn¡¯t see it, she¡¯s probably sporting her mischievous smile at the moment.


    Somehow, although our conversation went in a serious direction, it once again veered back to a lighthearted one where the two of us ended upughing at ourselves.


    Other than that, the embrace thatsted for a few minutes probably became our highlight for today. When we let go of each other, she naturally lifted her hand for me to take.


    And just like this, we continued on our way.


    Upon meeting Sena and Ayu, the sassy goofball strikes again.


    Her introduction goes, ¡°Hello. I¡¯m babe¡¯s babe. Nice to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 1765 Encouragement

    Chapter 1765 Encouragement


    Hanabi¡¯s introduction did Sena and Ayu a number. It was as mischievous as it had gotten. Only a goofball like her could even think of that kind of introduction.


    With gaping mouths, the two looked at me. They were baffled and had no idea how to react. If they could voice it out, they¡¯d probably blurt out one question to me; ¡°Ruki, care to exin to us what the hell is this?¡±


    Honestly, I also didn¡¯t expect the goofball to start with that. I told her who we would be meeting and here she was, grabbing the chance to have fun again.


    Really, this was one thing that wouldn¡¯t change from Hanabi. It¡¯s making me wonder how she would fare in front of Arisa, Elizabeth, or Aoi.


    After a few seconds of reveling in their reaction, Hanabi¡¯s lips naughtily curved up. If Sena and Ayu saw that, they''d surely be annoyed by her.


    Following that, she inhaled through her nose, rxing her facial muscles. The smug on her face disappeared and was reced by an apologetic smile.


    She faked a cough to get their attention back.


    ¡°Uhm... I¡¯m sorry. Let me correct myself. My name is Hanabi. I¡¯m in Ruki¡¯s care today. It¡¯s nice meeting you.¡±


    The goofball then stepped forward and circled around them, checking the two of them out.


    When she returned to my side, her eyes sparkled with interest. She¡¯s probably in awe of their figures. Both Ayu and Sena appeared lean at first nce but underneath their clothes, they havepact muscles as a result of their constant training. They can effortlessly knock out that animal trio earlier if they¡¯re given a free punch to their faces or take them down within a minute if they¡¯re up in the ring with boxing rules. However, if it¡¯s a brawl where anything will be allowed, they have to make sure not to be caught by them. They¡¯re not used to kicking, after all. Otherwise, they can just target their family jewels and it¡¯ll be over right away.


    Anyway, enough about that. I pinched the goofball¡¯s cheek before stretching my arm around her hips.


    ¡°As you can see, I picked up this goofball outside. And I promised to take care of her today.¡± Matching the yful tone Hanabi used, I gave that exnation to the two.


    Upon hearing that, Sena failed to hold herughter back while Ayu facepalmed at the absurdity of that statement. As for Hanabi... well, what else can I expect from the goofball? She¡¯s just as amused.


    ¡°That¡¯s mean, babe. Do I look like a puppy to you? You picked me up outside? I¡¯m upset.¡± Acting like she was wronged, Hanabi puffed up her cheeks. Still, she never tried to move away from my grasp.


    She¡¯s ying along just as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re too pretty to be a puppy, you know? Don¡¯t let Ruki tease you that much. He won¡¯t stop doing that.¡± Sena walked over and patted Hanabi¡¯s shoulder.


    This girl... Is she acting like an older sister? She didn¡¯t know that she was younger than her. Should I tell her? Ah. It¡¯ll be a lot better if she found that out herself.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my cute puppy, babe. I¡¯ll brush your hairter. For now, get acquainted with Sena. She can teach you a lot more than I do.¡± Upon saying that, I let go of her, handing her over to the boxer girl.


    It¡¯s great to have fun but she has to do it more to those who will be more receptive, right? If she annoyed the others, it would be bad for them. No matter how great she was at deriving fun out of anything, there was no point if she earned their animosity because of it.


    Maybe she already understood that herself. That¡¯s probably the reason why she preferred to be alone rather than in crowds. But now that she got entangled with me, there¡¯s no escaping being involved with my girls.


    Sena could only shake her head at what I did but like Nami and the others who could read my intention, a meaningful smile formed from her lips, ¡°Ruki, I¡¯m jealous that she can call you with an endearment but I¡¯ll let that go for now. Leave this puppy to me.¡±


    With that, Sena brought Hanabi back with her to their waiting room.


    Left behind with me, Ayu chuckled at that development. She¡¯s also just as confused. Nheless, knowing how I do things, she already had a clue about my purpose.


    ¡°Ruki, I don¡¯t know what happened but you¡¯re really quick, huh? Akane will also be surprised.¡± With a sarcastic smile, Ayu walked over and pinched my cheek, expressing her feelings over this matter.


    ¡°If I tell you that she¡¯s not my girl yet, will you believe me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing new. Don¡¯t you have a few girls like her around? Those close enough to you already and yet, you¡¯re still not sealing the deal with them. I¡¯m also in that position not that long ago.¡±


    I knew she¡¯d understand. Misaki, Azusa, and Kanzaki are like that to me. They¡¯re close enough that I already considered them important but they still fall shortpared to the others. There¡¯s also Komoe, Sumire, and Umi.


    ¡°Mhm... Even if I¡¯m already interested enough in them to keep them by my side, I can¡¯t simply put them on the same level as you. It¡¯ll take some time for them to understand what it truly means to be in thisplex rtionship.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making this so hard for yourself. Though I can¡¯t me you for that... If you¡¯re somebody else, they¡¯d be splitting hairs to keep up and make everyone happy. Don¡¯t get burnt out, okay? We¡¯ll be worried.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Your smiles are enough to energize me. Your affection, even more so.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Don¡¯t make me blush here. Let¡¯s go. Those girls still need you to release the tension and pressure they¡¯re feeling for this match. You have no one to me but your natural charm, Ru-kun.¡±


    ¡°I know. But can I also get a boost from my Ayu first? I missed you.¡±


    ¡°This guy... What happened this morning isn¡¯t enough?¡±


    ¡°You know me. My desire is bottomless.¡± Upon saying that, I quickly moved, catching Ayu in my arms.


    While she''s still processing it, I already brought her somewhere with more privacy where I could get that boost from her. And despite her small protest, as soon as my lips touched her, Ayu weed me wholeheartedly.


    When we arrived at the Boxing Club¡¯s waiting room, Sena pouted at me. It didn¡¯t escape her notice that we took our time following them.


    As for Hanabi, well, the goofball was already mingling with the members of the club. Her eyes were still as bright as earlier and she was clearly having fun alongside Sena.


    Naturally, with my appearance, all the attention focused on me. The girls who were going up in the ringter weed me with a gratified smile.


    I walked over to them one by one, helping them to expel the tension in their bodies and calming them down. Well, I didn¡¯t touch any of them but some jumped to embrace me as a show of their gratitude.


    Hanabi found that amusing while Sena was holding herself back from making them understand that she was my girlfriend. Luckily for them, they also approached Sena to thank her for inviting me again.


    Not long after this, the Interhigh staff knocked on the door, informing us that the match was about to start.


    After preparing for a while, Hanabi and I followed everyone outside.


    Also thanks to the goofball¡¯s positivity infecting everyone, their motivation was at its peak. They all look forward to winning their matches.


    Hopefully, that would be the case. It would surely be an honor for them if they got past this stage. In any case, they also knew not to becent. They¡¯re aware of the limit of their skills and were already happy to reach the semifinals. Whatever the result of their match today, they probably wouldn¡¯t be as heartbroken as those from Fuyu¡¯s tennis club if they lost.

 Chapter 1766 Boxing Semifinals

    Chapter 1766 Boxing Semifinals


    With the boxing match going to start earlier than yesterday, the number of spectators was fewer than before. Furthermore, apart from the few students who skipped ss to cheer for their schoolmates, there were more adults or scouts from different schools, gyms or colleges.


    When Sena stepped out and entered their field of vision, it became noticeable that attention gathered around her. Her name had already started circting and with her record on thispetition being only knockdowns on the 1st round, it might not be wrong to say that some of those scouts specifically came to watch her match.


    Ah. Right. Some also pointed at Ayu. Even if it was already a few years since she retired, there were still people from their world who could recognize her. I mean, she was an olympic-level athlete. Even if her injury happened before shepeted, she''s already a known name in their circle from the number ofpetitions she won before.


    Other than that, the attention also gathered on the other side of this venue. In the opposing team, a few promising boxers also deserved the attention.


    If I recall correctly, they''re the expected winner of thispetition. They might not be the first seed but they acquired a few transfer students specialized in the sport thanks to the big budget that their school funneled for the club. Their training facility became second to none in the city.


    From that information alone, one would expect that their quality was higherpared to the other schools.


    I also took a nce at their side, observing the girls they were going to send in. And honestly, I couldn''t deny that evaluation. It would really be tough for Sena''s team to get past them.


    Understanding that, the boxing club members who I had just rid of their nervousness earlier started feeling it again.


    Well, I had nothing else to do so... Before the match officially started, I approached them in hopes that I could relieve them of that tension.


    The effect was expectedly minimal but with the way they smiled and assured me that they were going to give their best regardless of their chances, I could only reciprocate that smile and believe in them.


    "Good luck. You all can do it."


    Cheering them like that was all I could do for them before stepping back and returning to Ayu and Hanabi.


    Ayu also thanked me for what I did before whispering, "You looked really cool there, Ru-kun. I think you can also be a great coach."


    I don''t know about that. Instructing my students in their gym was already a challenge for me. If I have to coach someone exclusively, I doubt I can do better than her.


    Anyway, I better not think about that at the moment.


    A few minutester, the boxing semifinal match began.


    Like their previous matches, the order they stepped inside the ring remained the same.


    The first girl was cornered instantly but because of a lucky counterattack that hit the jaw of her opponent, she overturned the matchpletely. She won it by knockout.


    Thanks to that win, the second girl fought as hard as she could. Unfortunately, when it came to a decision, her opponent won by a point. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When it was Sena¡¯s turn, despite her opponent being someone who attended the same training camp as her, the odds didn¡¯t turn over to the other side. She knocked her opponent down during the 2nd round after taking a defensive stance during the 1st one.


    She listened to my advice of analyzing and tiring out her opponent first. Furthermore, Ayu was also proud that her coaching was perfectly tranted.


    In terms of Sena¡¯s skill, she¡¯s already on the cusp of being one of the best in the whole country.


    Those scouts watching from audience seats even got up to their feet to try and talk to her before she could return to our side.


    Seeing that, I stood up and blocked them from approaching the girl. The girl needed to rest. Even if it was a dominating win, enduring all those heavy punches from her opponent still left their mark on her.


    Continuing on, because of that win, the opponent became desperate. They¡¯re one loss away from being eliminated after all.


    Regrettably, the fourth girl, a third-year senior, lost against her opponent because of it. There was even a wide gap in their points. Moreover, the head protector failed to fully mitigate the impact of the punches thatnded on her face. A part of it swelled up.


    Ayu immediately went to check on her and helped treat her. I also lent a hand byforting her ¨C since that''s the only thing I could do.


    Hanabi also helped out, bringing her positivity to sweep away the gloom that started to enshroud the team.


    Following that, the fifth match soon started. Determined to get the win and perhaps avenge her friend, the Club President and Captain marched forward.


    Since being emotional could be more of a detriment than a boost, I chased after before she could climb up the ring.


    I could only provide words again but thankfully, it got through to her. Her emotions calmed down. And like Kawakami-senpai, I got doted on by her¡­ With it happening in front of everyone, I ended up gathering the attention of everyone, be it the staff, the opponent, or the spectators.


    Uh. When could I stop my habit of being so overly considerate? If Arisa was here, she would¡¯ve scolded me already. Or if it¡¯s Orimura-sensei, she¡¯d call out my awful charm again.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    To not take away the spotlight for the final match between the two schools, I quickly went back to my seat and squeezed myself between Hanabi and Sena.


    The goofball found that hrious while Sena just silently cuddled by my side¡­ She couldn¡¯t care less about those scouts, she already had her eyes set on being a pro, after all.


    ¡°Ruki, do you think Tamura-senpai can win?¡± Sena asked me at the same time as the bell for the start of the first round chimed.


    ¡°You know your senior best. She spent three years honing her skills in your club. However, she didn¡¯t have a dedicated coach that could guide her like Ayu. As for her opponent, isn¡¯t she in that camp as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I sparred against her once and¡­ she¡¯s also a defensive boxer.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then we can just hope for a miracle.¡±


    That¡¯s all there is to it. Compared to someone who has the talent and the right guidance, hard work can only carry Tamura-senpai halfway. It¡¯s hard to bridge if her opponent has both.


    In any case, even if she gets defeated here, she¡¯ll surely be in the eyes of those scouts. She can find a coach that can hone her skills in college.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky I have you and Coach. If you didn¡¯t steal me from that guy¡­ I doubt I can be this motivated to improve. He never cheered for me and all that matters is his own glory. But you¡­ you¡¯ve watched me carefully and helped me grow. What do you think? If you don''t cut me off, will I be able to defeat you?¡±


    ¡°Inside the ring, yes. But in bed¡­¡± I trailed my voice there along with a wink and a perverted smile.


    Hanabi who heard that covered her mouth to prevent herughter from disturbing the serious atmosphere inside the venue.


    Sena, who''s probably expecting a serious answer, was bbergasted. A momentter, she puffed her cheeks as her face turned crimson.


    She grabbed my cor and ground her teeth as her eyes burned from the challenge, ¡°Ruki, let¡¯s sneak out. I¡¯ll defeat you in bed today!¡±


    ¡°Heh. You can try. Sure. But we both know what the result will be.¡±


    As much as I wanted to do just that¡­ we couldn¡¯t just sneak out, right? And so, after giving that reply, I sealed her lips, silencing her before returning our focus to the ongoing match.


    And while I was at it, I didn¡¯t forget about the goofball on my other side.

 Chapter 1767 Little Puppy

    Chapter 1767 Little Puppy


    It was an intense two rounds of boxing with each boxer determined to triumph over the other. The six minutes that passed in the ring felt longer because of it. Aside from the dull and sometimes crisp sounds of their gloves hitting each other, nothing else disturbed the silence permeating the whole venue. Everyone watched their bout with bated breaths, hoping for the victory of the one they favored.


    When the bell chimed signaling the end of the 2nd round arrived, sighs of relief and frustration mixed as one as the audience once again resumed their breathing.


    Before long, the judges gave their scoreboards and handed it to the referee.


    The two women who were now soaking in their sweat while catching their breath and trembling from the adrenaline rush closed their eyes.


    A momentter, the referee announced the result at the same time as she lifted the arm of the dered winner.


    ¡°With the score of 20 to 17, the winner of this match is...!¡±


    Along with the echoing of the microphone, the cheers from the winning side drowned out the whole venue.


    And yep, the name that was called wasn¡¯t Tamura-senpai. It was her opponent.


    It was a close match. That much I could say. However, no matter how close it became, Tamura-senpai failed to gain any advantage. When ites to their specs, she only had her stamina at the same level as her opponent. She was outssed in the other stats. Hence, the judges gave the two rounds to her opponent, making the result a unanimous decision.


    Almost immediately, despite them being prepared that the result would turn out like this, gloom fell on everyone¡¯s heads.


    As Tamura-senpai weakly walked back and out of the ring, the members of the club received her. Ayu and their Advisor quickly moved to cheer them up but it was inevitable to feel disheartened.


    No matter what, a defeat will always be like this. Just like how crestfallen Fuyu was yesterday, everyone in this club also fell under that same state.


    Soon, even Sena stood up to join them. While the other side was cheering for their win, they nursed their bleeding hearts for the loss.


    And when the time came to show their sportsmanship by bowing at each other, this match officially concluded.


    We piled back to the waiting room where they would once again spend their time wallowing in their loss.


    As much as I wanted to help cheer them up, I knew that my glib tongue would also be rendered helpless. Besides, I had to hold onto the belief that they could recover on their own. They prepared themselves for it, after all.


    This was nothing but a feeling where they would question themselves if they could¡¯ve done better. And after reviewing it, they¡¯de to terms with the result.


    Anyway, after doing a round to check on their condition, I decided to make my exit. The basketball match was fast approaching.


    As I expected, Sena and Ayu decided to stick with them for a while and so, I left the venue with Hanabi who had remained silent since earlier.


    On our way back, I checked my phone for messages from my girls. Nami and my girls along with our ss were already on their way. They wouldn¡¯t want to miss an important match like this.


    Akane and the others from the same school were alsoing. I don¡¯t know if Fuyu would apany them as well but I guess it won¡¯t matter even if she sees me down there and not with them.


    One particr message that caught my attention was the one sent by Mizuki. It¡¯s not rted to the event today. Instead, it was about that business dinner we attended recently.


    -Ruki, that woman contacted me this morning. She went in circles with her message but her intention was clear as day. She¡¯s been pulling on her hair while wondering whether you¡¯re gonna call her or not.¡±


    -I didn¡¯t give her your contact but she would probably use some other means to reach out to you. Handle her at your own discretion. I¡¯ll leave this to you as promised. I¡¯m confident you can reap benefits from them.


    That woman. Mitsui Kyoka, huh? It¡¯s not even a week since that night. Why is she being hasty? Even if they take up my suggestion, it won¡¯t show them results right away.


    Well, since we already talked about this the other night, I would leave it for now. Let her be desperate to reach out to me. For sure, seeing her like that would also relieve some of Mizuki¡¯s grievance against her.


    -


    -


    Upon returning with Hanabi to the Basketball Club¡¯s waiting room, the first thing I noticed was their maintainedposure.


    It was refreshing to see Kawakami-senpai and Kanno-senpai still joking around with each other. Thest time, both of them had darkened faces as the hour approached.


    Moreover, the other members also didn¡¯t have to walk on eggshells around them. They cheerfully did their jobs and listened to Eguchi-sensei who continued to devise their strategy for today.


    When they saw us returning, we were weed with their bright smiles. Some of them pulled Hanabi away from me. And despite the goofball¡¯s resistance, she was plucked out from my side.


    Seeing that, Satsukiughed at her plight before taking the goofball¡¯s spot next to me.


    We went to a corner where I told her the result of my trip to the Boxing Club. Upon hearing that they lost, Satsuki nudged me with her forehead before muttering in a muffled voice, ¡°We¡¯ll win. I won¡¯t let them score against me. So, watch me carefully.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I will. I can also record it and we can watch the video together.¡± I wrapped my arms around her, hugging her intimately.


    Seeing what was happening on our side, the other members became considerate enough to act like they hadn''t noticed us.


    ¡°That¡¯s... not a bad idea. I can see my mistakes.¡±


    ¡°And I can see how much you love this sport. Like I told you. I will always be your number one supporter.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Enough with your glib tongue. I know that already.¡±


    Satsuki squeezed herself further in my embrace. And regardless of whoever¡¯s watching us, the girl never faltered at showing her overflowing affection.


    I saw Hanabi looking at us from a distance. She grinned and pouted alternately. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s envious or not but she probably thought how fun it would be to do the same with me.


    Then there¡¯s Eguchi-sensei. As much as she wanted to dote on me, she couldn¡¯t do it openly. We got our moment on the bus earlier but that was insufficient.


    Andstly, Orimura-sensei was staring at us like a hawk eyeing her prey. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in her head but as long as she continues like that, I¡¯d have to be wary of her.


    A whileter, I stepped out of the room as it was time for them to change into their jerseys.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t mind it if I turned around but how awkward would that be?


    Besides, I also used this chance to check on my girls who already arrived and settled themselves in the audience seats.


    Like earlier, Hanabi followed behind me. The smell of ¡®fun¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her nose.


    ¡°Heh... Ruki, is this her? The little puppy you picked up?¡±


    With her arms crossed, Nami¡¯s eyes scanned Hanabi from head to toe before the goofball could even start with her prepared goofy introduction. Behind her, Saki and Hina also stood menacingly, eyeing Hanabi like inspectors at an airport.


    As a response, Hanabi tugged my sleeve and said, ¡°... Babe, tell them I¡¯m not a puppy. Also, am I not older than them???¡±

 Chapter 1768 Into the fold

    Chapter 1768 Into the fold


    Hit by that realization, Hanabi hurriedly turned to me. A pitiful look upied her face as she tried to plead using her cuteness.


    In my eyes, however, that only highlighted her goofiness. Within an instant, I pinched her puffed-up cheeks, turning that pitiful look to a frown as though I''d wronged her.


    Nheless, her expression brought about a natural smile on my lips. She already distinguished herself enough from Matsuri despite their likeness and I¡¯m sure, if not for my thinking that I shouldn¡¯t be overly intimate with her yet, I would¡¯ve sealed her lips to appease her.


    In any case, it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t understand her woe. Maybe for her, she could only tolerate me calling her in a casual manner or through our silly endearment. Not others. That was where she was trying to draw the line.


    Moreover, upon remembering that even Satsuki and Sena treated her as someone of the same age, her eyebrows which were always curved and nted.


    "It''s unfair. I''m not being treated like a senior." She protested once more.


    Watching that, Nami and the other two narrowed their eyes as their lips also curved into a smirk. They found the frantic girl amusing but at the same time, they''re probably thinking about how I would answer the girl or how important the girl is to me at the moment. They¡¯re aware of how I keep the tight line of loving them equally but it was also noticeable that when ites to new girls, it¡¯s always a certainty that I would be taking their side in case someone stepped out of line ¨C for example, Azusa.


    Even when I showed my interest in the girl and how much I favored her, I never stopped them from trying to keep the girl in line.


    And with that, they knew that it would be the same for Hanabi.


    Amidst Hanabi¡¯s protest, Nami stepped forward, taking her ce next to me. And then while looking at Hanabi, she said, ¡°Ruu. Are we being rude to her?¡±


    I dropped a hand on her head before sliding my arm to her back. With Hina and Saki following us closely, we walked back to their seats. We were gathering attention so I had to minimize that before continuing.


    Once we settled down, I answered Nami, ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s not Hana who was openly hostile when she showed up, right? And I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    After that, I turned my head to the goofball that was still demanding justice. ¡°As for you babe¡­ You¡¯re not acting like it. Why don''t you try to establish your seniority right now?"


    Nami gave me a nod and a pleasant smile while Hanabi widened her eyes.


    As though she became a mechanical doll, the goofball¡¯s head cranked slowly as she cautiously faced the three girl¡¯s gazes.


    ¡°H-how do I do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, babe. Get to know them. Don¡¯t be afraid, they won¡¯t bite or gang up on you. Besides¡­ there are others who are curious about you. I will have to return down there earlier so¡­ I¡¯m nning to leave you in their care.¡±


    I gestured towards the other girls sitting not far away from us. Akane, in particr, looked like she was already itching to tease the girl. The same as Aoi and Elizabeth.


    Kanzaki was still a little cautious but she¡¯s probably here to genuinely cheer for our basketball team ¨C she¡¯s not hoping that I woulde to her side on my own. Well, that¡¯s a wrong notion. I¡¯ll surprise herter.


    Apart from that, using the few seconds that Hanabi was contemting for an answer, I checked on everyone who already settled in their seats.


    Most of my girls from the other school were here except Mizuki and Otoha.


    Mizuki already informed me that she was called by the main family. They probably linked Hassen¡¯s movements to her given that they were informed of that guy¡¯s sudden decision to repurpose his ¡®little baby¡¯ business. That girl told me to let her handle it and we could talk about itter ¨C as partners.


    Otoha went along with her grandfather. Hitomi informed me that the old butler drove the entric old man near their school to pick up the girl. And at the moment, she could only follow their car as they drove out of the city. As for the destination, she wasn¡¯t informed.


    Nheless, I had a hunch what that was about. Back when Hitomi specifically went to me and handed me the satellite phone connected to the Patriarch of the Kaneko Family, he told me to prepare for a task. It¡¯s not a test or anything but he told me that it would be beneficial for the girl.


    I agreed to it and even at this moment, I was still waiting for when he¡¯d give me the signal.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, taking Otoha with him must have a lot of significance to the current situation of their family. He doesn¡¯t have any n to retire yet but he already changed his mind about not giving Otoha the power that she could grasp herself. Freedom was his initial promise but with this, he¡¯s possibly bringing her to the meeting table to learn the ins and outs of their empire.


    Hopefully, I could also hear from themter. If not, I might just knock on their estate and ask the old man myself before going on that camping trip.


    ¡°Okay! I can do this! I will show them my seniority!¡± Bringing my senses back to the present, the goofball puffed out her chest as she dered that with both of her arms resting on her hips. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a raised chin, she grinned like a yful cat about to jump at a yarn ball.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Higashina Hanabi, a second year at Third High. I have known this guy for years but only through my twin sister¡¯s photos. However, I think I have grown closer to him today¡­ He even told me I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his grasp anymore. I epted that fate. You see¡­ I find it most fun next to him.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s a better introduction than ¡®babe¡¯s babe¡¯ that made Sena and Ayu dumbfounded. In any case, it still carried her yful air that made Nami, Saki and Hina giggle in amusement.


    ¡°Hello, Hanabi-senpai. Or do you want me to call you Sister Hanabi? I¡¯m Saki. I cannot fully describe what I like about him but you see¡­ I feel the same. It¡¯s always fun to be next to him. Watch out for me because I can always jump at every opportunity presented to me. Look¡­¡±


    Saki was the first to respond. And perhaps as a demonstration, the girl bypassed Hina and Nami to arrive before me. She pressed her hands on my thighs as she leaned down to steal my lips in front of their eyes.


    It was swift and she immediately returned to her seat but for those who¡¯ve seen what she did, they were all left speechless.


    Nami shook her head while Hina¡¯s eyes burned from the fires ofpetition.


    ¡°That¡¯s bold of you, Saki-chan. Is kissing him a requirement now?¡± With her eyes fixated on the trace left behind on my lips, the goofball replied to the girl with a question.


    ¡°Not really but that¡¯s how wemunicate our affection for each other. You¡¯ll find that out soon, Hanabi-senpai.¡± Saki made a ¡®v¡¯ sign to me before winking. She¡¯s conveying to me that she¡¯s finished with her part.


    Not long after that, Hina also did her introduction. But despite wanting to do the same as Saki, Nami prevented her from bypassing her, saying ¡°Hold off for now, Hina. There¡¯s a lot of eyes on us.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s unfair.¡± Hina unhappily pouted but she was aware that Nami was right.


    To appease her, I sneakily stretched my arm towards her, squeezing her hand in mine.


    Watching that from my side, Hanabi who¡¯s bing more interested in my rtionship to these girls couldn¡¯t help but blurt out innocently, ¡°¡­ Babe, have you also done it this way with Matsuri before?¡±


    In my stead, Nami answered, ¡°No, Hanabi-senpai. Ruu was more careful back then. Presently, not anymore. You can visit our school next time. We¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    When she finished with that, Nami also took her turn to introduce herself to the girl. Unlike Satsuki who acted a little jealous at first at her appearance or Sena who immediately yed along with her, Nami was taking another approach. She¡¯s trying to emte how Akane does things; amiably weing the goofball into their fold.


    And once that¡¯s done, the girl whispered to me in a voice filled with affection, ¡°Ruu, I missed you. Don¡¯t go back down without pampering me.¡±

 Chapter 1769 Did you use your powers?

    Chapter 1769 Did you use your powers?


    Like I nned, once Hanabi agreed to be left behind with Nami and the others, I went around to check on everyone. And as a countermeasure, I didn¡¯t only stop on my girls. I even checked on Sakuma who was waiting for Setsuna-nee. Juri told me that they wereing since Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t want to miss Satsuki ying in the finals.


    However, because they also had lectures today, they would probably miss the first few minutes of the first half. Furthermore, they were asked to help in preparation for the camping trip.


    Looks like their professor lied to them when they said their only job was to do the scouting. I don¡¯t know but the two of them aren¡¯t happy about it.


    Anyway, the idiot was looking forward to it. When I asked him if he made progressst time, his face fell, indicative that he was once again stuck.


    After all of the advice that I had given him, he still couldn¡¯t make a dent in Setsuna-nee¡¯s defenses. Maybe he was doing something wrong but I didn¡¯t have the time to hear him out so... I left it at that. He had to figure it out by himself. I mean, if I have to guide him step by step, won¡¯t it be better if I ditch him and court Setsuna-nee myself?


    Well, it hasn¡¯t been long since he started. Unlike my rtionship with my girls, a normal courtship usually takes a long time, right? Even my conquest before can even take as long as a month. And that was even when I could approach my target anytime. As for Sakuma, he¡¯ll be lucky to see Setsuna-nee and spend time with her more than two times a week.


    I guess he still has a chance as long as he doesn¡¯t give up.


    Apart from Sakuma, I noticed that the cuck group in our ss was also present. Ogawa, Tadano, Fukuda, and even Miyoshi were grouped up in one area.


    They seemed to have noticed me already but since they¡¯re away from my girls, I could somehow guess what happened. The girls shoo them away, reserving all the seats near them for those who haven¡¯t arrived yet.


    Do they look hostile to me? Of course, but there¡¯s nothing they could do but look on bitterly as I mingle with the girls.


    Next to Ogawa, there¡¯s Mami. Looks like she¡¯s not missing this chance to woo him.


    I thought Nina would also be there to be in full support of her friend¡¯s romantic pursuit. However, she was nowhere in sight.


    Nheless, it didn¡¯t take that long for me to find her figure.


    Close to the front where our ssmates settled down, the vampire fanatic was seated close to Chii¡¯s gyaru group. Next to her were my lovely juniors, Umi and Sumire.


    I had no idea if she deliberately left her friend behind there or if she had other ns like meeting me but that¡¯s irrelevant for me.


    After I finished my surprise for Kanzaki who didn¡¯t expect me to also approach her like I did with my other girls, I made my way down there.


    Of course, I pretended not to notice the vampire fanatic yet and only trained my eyes on the fake gyaru.


    When I entered that row of seats that still had a few empty spots, An-rin seated between Chii and Kushii stood up to surrender her seat for me. That¡¯s considerate of her, no? Or maybe she just anticipated that I would ask her for it.


    In any case, I took note of that and reminded myself to treat her well when I got the chance. I remembered I teased her once but she probably already buried it in her mind.


    As for Kushii... Well, it was recent so her awkwardness when our shoulders brushed against each other was evident. Nheless, she managed to catch her grip and tried to adopt An-rin¡¯s stance. She forced herself to smile as her cheeks twitched a little.


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not going to bite you.¡± I said after settling on that seat and cing Chii¡¯s hand on myp.


    Kushii visibly shook as she tried to swallow a mouthful of air that she failed to exhale. Following that, her head moved slightly as she waved her hand, ¡°Ain¡¯t cha intimidating Onoda-chi? It''s a natural reaction, a natural reaction. Go on and pamper Chizuru. Don¡¯t mind us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Kuku, have ya fallen for Onoda-chi¡¯s charms too? Jeez. How can we invite him to a sleepover? You and Chii will be all over him.¡± An-rin used that chance to tease her friend. I don¡¯t know if she urately read her friend but the way sheughed at the end was filled with mischief.


    She¡¯s not only putting Kushii on the spot, she¡¯s also trying to check my and Chii¡¯s reaction.


    And since she didn¡¯t really restrain her voice, Sumire, Umi, and Nina who had just realized that I arrived all turned their heads on her. Not to mention our ssmates from the row behind and in front of us were the same.


    Kushii¡¯s face immediately turned white. She was frightened but at the same time, she furtively nced at my frame making her whole body shiver as though electricity had run through her. With a subdued voice, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s a bad joke, An-rin.¡±


    An-rin grinned, looking satisfied at her friend¡¯s reaction. She then winked at me and did a thumbs-up.


    Next to me, Chii was holding back herughter. But it didn¡¯t take long before she joined the fray, ¡°Stop teasing Kushii... You know Kii. He won¡¯t hesitate to y along with you and make it a reality.¡±


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t drag me in this. But that¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± I followed up causing both Chii and An-rin to fail in holding back theirughter. On the other hand, Kushii was already pale-faced from all that.


    Not knowing where to turn her head, she turned to me in hopes that I could bail her out. She forgot that I had just added more embers to the fire.


    I failed to anticipate this situation since I only wanted to check on this girl but then again, with how much influence I already had in our ss... this would still happen even if I didn¡¯t join them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anyway, before the pale gyaru could reach the end of her wick, I cut it off, ¡°Alright. Enough ying around. It¡¯s nice seeing you three getting along like this.¡±


    Upon saying that, I pinched Chii¡¯s cheek and patted Kushii¡¯s head before winking back at An-rin.


    Following that, I diverted our conversation by asking them about what happened in ss. I also shared what I experienced while tagging along with the basketball club ¨C of course, I omitted a lot of details especially the ones concerning the goofball.


    It took a few minutes and while we were at it, I included Sumire, Umi, and Nina in the conversation.


    After exhausting that topic, Chii who couldn¡¯t hold back anymore dropped her gyaru act as she started acting affectionate, hugging my arm and eventually sitting on myp.


    It made those near us gasp in surprise but like a cat who found a warm ce to sleep, she just folded in my embrace, squeezing herself in my arms.


    The two gyaru on our left smilingly shook their heads as they looked at their friend. And as for the three juniors on our right, they had varying reactions.


    I found Sumire pouting at me while muttering ¡®shameless senpai¡¯. Then, Umi was silently watching us. I couldn¡¯t read her mind but when she noticed me looking at her, her lips stretched to form a small, understanding smile. Lastly, it was Nina¡¯s turn to be pale white, either from fright or shock at how the event reached this point.


    By the end of it, she pointed at me with trembling hands as she blurted out her fantasy, ¡°...Senpai, did you use your powers on her? I saw your eyes shine.¡±

 Chapter 1770 A Lost Cause

    Chapter 1770 A Lost Cause


    Not only me, everyone who heard Nina¡¯s question turned to her with a look that could only be described as puzzlement. They wondered whether they heard it wrong or not. When they found no indication that she was going to retract her words, that puzzlement turned into bewilderment.


    If I could hear their minds, they¡¯d probably be echoing the same question, ¡°Does that girl¡¯s head have a loose screw?¡±


    Even Chii lifted herself up to take a nce at Nina, who by now, was eagerly waiting for my answer.


    Reading her expression, she¡¯s putting on a brave front. She stepped up to be the protector of all or so, she thought. But underneath that intention, she¡¯s clearly hoping for my attention for the sole purpose of gaining enlightenment about how I could be with my girls without suffering any consequences.


    ¡°Kii, should I take her in? She¡¯s a friend of Sumimin and Umi-chan.¡± Chii whispered softly.


    If I nodded to that, I could imagine the girl taking Nina under her wing while scaring and teasing her until she became as timid as Sumire. She must be thinking that Nina was troublesome.


    However, that¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m still amused by the girl¡¯s misconception or rather, her obsession with that fantasy. She¡¯s trying toplete a full picture from the clues she gathered but she was unaware that all of those were mixed with her imagination.


    ¡°Leave her to me. Take care of our cute juniors instead.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    I gently put the fake gyaru back to her seat before I stood up and approached Nina.


    Umi, who could read the situation, gave up her seat for me. Nheless, before she could walk past me, I pulled the girl in my embrace while I affectionately caressed her head.


    Her only resistance happened in a split second. After that, Umi weed my embrace as she rxed herself inside it.


    A minuteter, I let her go and she went to take my seat. Sumire, who was just looking up from the side, looked like she¡¯s going to scold me for being shameless.


    She didn¡¯t have the time though.


    I sat down on the vacated seat before smiling at the junior I favored the most. I wouldn¡¯t forget her exhrated expression whenever she¡¯s talking about Asahi. She looked so passionate. And that never changed despite how many times I exceeded her expectations.


    ¡°What? Should I also give you a hug? Come here.¡± I teasingly asked, spreading my arms wide for her to jump in.


    ¡°No thanks, shameless senpai.¡± She swiftly rejected it but it was clearly evident from the way she pursed her lips that the thought passed by her head.


    Next to her, Chii giggled as she patted her junior¡¯s head. ¡°Sumimin, you¡¯re bing more adorable. No wonder Kii favored you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Chii-chan-senpai. Stop joking.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. This is... not because of him!¡± Sumire protested before covering her face with her hands.


    Chii¡¯s grin stretched further as she sarcastically replied, ¡°Sure. I believe you.¡±


    With Chii handling that side, it finally became my turn to aplish what I set out to do.


    Turning to my right where Nina was already trembling from the anticipation, the first thing I did was to flick her forehead. I didn¡¯t put too much force into it but it was enough to take her out of that ecstatic state.


    ¡°Ughh... What was that for, senpai?¡± While clutching her forehead, the girl pitifully stared at me as though she suffered injustice from my hand.


    ¡°I just used my power on you. Have you not noticed?¡± I calmly answered using my usual tone.


    Our ssmates still had their eyes focused on us but I couldn¡¯t care too much about what their reaction would be anymore. If they have a question, they can ask me about itter. For now, my attention was wholly focused on this girl.


    From a distance, I noticed that Mami and the group of cucks also turned their attention to us. In particr, Mami looked unamused. She didn¡¯t like that I flicked her friend¡¯s forehead.


    With her unfriendly gaze directed at me, she¡¯s probably trying to send me a warning not to do that again.


    Mhm... I could give her a point for that.


    ¡°Eh? You did? Why do I not¡ªOh!¡± Influenced by my words, Nina¡¯s eyes widened, cutting off her doubt. From the looks of it, she convinced herself that what I said was the truth.


    She began moving her hands around her body, feeling herself up. I thought I¡¯ve already seen the limits of someone deluded in their belief like Ogawa but this girl was something else.


    ¡°... W-what kind of power did you use, senpai? Mind control? Do I have to obey you now?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Why should I control a precious junior? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing but a spell to call you down.¡±


    ¡°I... I see. I did feel calmer. Thank you, senpai.¡± Although she looked a little disappointed as though she wished it was the mind control, Nina still appeared relieved.


    She then started chuckling to herself before lowering her head.


    ¡°Look, if you have questions for me, I will answer you honestly. But let¡¯s not make a scene in public, okay? Though I¡¯ve already done that with Chii...¡± I also chuckled by the end, spreading positivity to the girl.


    A whileter, Nina raised her head again. Her face was still adorned with makeup that made her look sleep-deprived. But with her eyes glimmering as if it contained the stars in the night sky, she¡¯s probably having the best day of her life.


    ¡°I heard you like to read about our kind. Has it ever urred to you that it isn¡¯t true? That there¡¯s no such thing as the ¡®Noble of the Night¡¯.¡±


    I could¡¯ve broken her fantasy here but she¡¯d surely be devastated by it. Besides, this was the first time we¡¯d be talking in length and although I didn¡¯t have a lot of time to spare for her, I, at least, wanted to stop her from being too obsessed about it.


    That¡¯s why using that as a topic of our conversation seemed fitting.


    Nina fidgeted a bit before replying. She also checked on Mami first, perhaps assuring her friend that she¡¯s not in danger or anything. But then again, that¡¯s just her fantasy.


    Mami was still looking at us doubtfully, for sure. As for Ogawa or Tadano near her, they¡¯re probably specting what was happening. Judging from their serious faces, I could put up a guess that they¡¯re already suspecting me of corrupting this girl. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tadano, in particr, looked on worriedly. Perhaps if Iid a hand on her, he¡¯d rush in like a white knight to save her from evil.


    Really, do they see me like a devil with sharp horns on top of my head? I don¡¯t know.


    In any case, they¡¯re still irrelevant to this situation.


    ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re here. You¡¯ve just proven to me that it¡¯s all true...¡± Nina eventually said. Her fidgeting stopped and her eyes focused on me. Or rather, focused on the opening of my mouth. She¡¯s probably looking for my fangs for more confirmation.


    ¡°Girl, you should also consider that I¡¯m just fooling around, no? There¡¯s no magic. There¡¯s no vampire, otherwise I should already be burning, right? Or I won¡¯t have a reflection in the mirror.¡±


    ¡°Eh... Then I should also consider that you¡¯re trying to deceive me into believing that they¡¯re not real. Here... I can offer my blood to you, senpai.¡± Nina grabbed her cor and pulled it down, showing her wless neck to me.


    Upon hearing that, an urge to smack my forehead washed over me. If she¡¯s going to be like this then... it would be really hard to convince her that it¡¯s all her fantasy. I mean, even if I could prove it to her by biting her and failing to draw her blood, she¡¯d just convince herself that I was faking it.


    This was tricky but at the same time... a little interesting.


    If I continued ying along with her, she would probably believe it until the end... Or at least, until her obsession with vampires fades away.


    ¡°Alright. Cover yourself up. I told you. This shouldn¡¯t be discussed in public. Just ask me a question. I don¡¯t have much time here.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? Can I apany you?¡±


    Not the question that I¡¯m expecting but thinking about it, she¡¯s already not in her right mind. She''s been a lost cause since the moment I yed along with her fantasy.


    ¡°No. Why do you even want to apany me?¡±


    ¡°... To watch over you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll grab a victim on my way out?¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    Look at this girl. She could make someone speechless. She¡¯s lucky that I¡¯m this patient or she¡¯ll be aughingstock if she tried this with somebody else.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise.¡± I put on a gentle smile and patted her head.


    Not expecting that, the girl seemingly shrunk in her seat as she basked herself at the sensation brought by it.


    A minuteter, I lifted my hand and stood up, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see youter, Nina.¡±


    ¡°Yes, senpai.¡± Nina weakly answered. Then, she looked up at me and smiled. Her eyes were still filled with fascination


    as though our short conversation allowed her to confirm my identity.


    Yep. This girl is a lost cause.

 Chapter 1771 Pampered

    Chapter 1771 Pampered


    Nina followed me with her eyes as I was leaving. Looks like instead of resolving the situation, I ended up giving her confirmation that it was real. Luckily, it¡¯s not that severe yet wherein she¡¯d tattle about it to everyone. She¡¯d be mistaken for a crazy girl if she did that.


    Anyway, that girl asked me more questions before she let me go. Supplementary ones like ¡®can your eyes turn red?¡¯ or ¡®why are you not sleeping during the day?¡¯.


    The girl was totally convinced that I¡¯m a vampire and no one could change her mind about that.


    With only a few minutes left before the start of the match, I made another round to check on my girls, making sure that they werefortable in their seats before leaving to go back to the basketball club¡¯s waiting room.


    And since I promised to pamper her before returning to Satsuki, I invited Nami out, leaving Hanabi in the care of Saki and Hina.


    After finding a ce where we could sit as close as possible with no one to disturb us, Nami didn¡¯t hesitate to snuggle on my chest. I naturally yed along, holding her close as I started caressing her head and back.


    Liking the sensation, Nami tightened her arms wrapped around me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ruu. Hasn¡¯t it been a while since we¡¯ve been alone like this? Though it will be much better if there¡¯splete privacy, I¡¯m still satisfied with this.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. It has been a while. Sorry for being so popr with girls.¡± I replied in a yful tone.


    Even if that was true to an extent, Nami and the other girls were already aware of how I was barely managing my time. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no reason for us to fully delve into it unless we can find a permanent solution.


    ¡°Pfft. So, you can say that now, huh? Being shameless might be your default but you¡¯ve never been boastful like this.¡± Nami giggled. ¡°I like it though. Watching the others drool over you also feeds my pride in being your girl. Is it weird?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not weird at all. But Nami, you¡¯re also not one to think about your pride. Otherwise, you won¡¯t approach me to ask for my help with Ogawa. You¡¯re someone who will protect what you consider precious to you rather than allow your pride to gnaw at the forefront.¡±


    Hearing that, Nami went silent for a moment. I wouldn¡¯t im I already know everything about her but at the very least, that¡¯s how she appeared to me. Nheless, I did manage to bypass that by stealing her affection for Ogawa. That¡¯s the only instance that it happened.


    Obviously, she¡¯s also aware of it. That¡¯s why when she finished contemting it, her lips twitched a little. In any case, she swept that off right away as she resumed our conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It means we¡¯re growing. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s in a positive or negative way.¡±


    ¡°I think it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s positive or negative. We can judge ourselves one way or the other but people can still judge us differently than what we perceive of ourselves. We just have to live by the choices we made, no? And you¡¯re right. We¡¯ve grown and we¡¯re still growing. Can you imagine us in five years?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s only between you and me then I still see myself next to you. I don¡¯t think I can imagine myself without you, Ruu.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Mhm. Me too. Our ns are all for us to be with each other until the end. That¡¯s why... Keep scolding me if I made a mistake. If you feel that our situation is getting out of hand because I keep falling for other girls, you also have the right to voice your opinion on it. I will hear you out and I will reflect on my actions.¡±


    Yep. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t thought about it. My bottomless desire can still spiral out of my control. Just today, I even found myself drawn to that goofball. If I cannot put a lid on it then I can only rely on my girls to do it for me. I know that if it¡¯s them, I will seriously hear them out.


    At the moment, my desire is not separated from my affection for my girls. I mean, I¡¯m still deriving pleasure from it. But in the future, there wille a day when I have to make a distinction between the two.


    ¡°Hmm... Honestly, I never cared about other girls before, Ruu. Only those in our circle.¡± Nami started. This time, since she sensed the seriousness in my voice, she also put on a serious face. She looked me in the eye to properly convey her thoughts, ¡°Now, being acquainted with Akane and the others rted to you in ourplex rtionship... I feel like my world expanded. Or not just me, everyone feels the same way.¡±


    Nami lifted her hand to cup my cheeks. The warmth of her palm gives me thefort I always seek from them.


    ¡°We all have different interests and even if we disagree on some topics, I believe we¡¯re aiding each other¡¯s growth and pulling each other up. Then, our link with you motivates us further. We¡¯re not standing at the same ce where you found us anymore. Look at Hina and Saki. Before meeting you, those two were pretty silent about what was going on in their heads but now, not anymore. I can honestly say that they¡¯re even better than me in some areas.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Ruu. If that¡¯s what you think we should do then fear not since we¡¯ve already considered that. Besides, you always consult us ¨C even indirectly¡ªwhenever you¡¯re updating us about the girls you met or you spend time with. I won¡¯t speak for everyone but for me, I don¡¯t see any problem yet. Do you want to hear about what I think of Hanabi?¡±


    I nodded at that question and Nami put on a meaningful smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s alright. Even if she¡¯s not fully aware of it, you already have her in the bag. The only thing stopping her from recognizing her interest in you is the fact that her twin sister is still existing in your heart. And so... my advice is... if you meet Matsuri in the future, do not forget about Hanabi.¡±


    This girl... I never asked for advice but she went and added it. In any case, I feel like a burden has been lifted in my chest after hearing her thoughts about our situation. I probably didn¡¯t notice that I was incessantly worried about the impact of every choice I made recently.


    I couldn¡¯t help but put on an embarrassed smile. And seeing that, Nami chuckled in satisfaction. And once that was done, she crawled up to reach my lips.


    ¡°I know I haven¡¯t made a wrong choice in loving you, Ruu. We¡¯re imperfect but even if people call me blind, you¡¯re always perfect in my eyes.¡± Nami whispered those words before initiating our first kiss for the day.


    With her passion and affection for me thoroughly conveyed, I reciprocated all of it and more.


    And in between those kisses, I replied, ¡°Nami, it became the other way around. I feel like I¡¯m the one that gets pampered by you today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then good. You deserved a good pampering as well.¡±


    Upon saying that, Nami climbed up on myp. Seeing that we were starting to get the attention of passersby, I tightened my arms around her and carried her away from the scene.


    A whileter, we arrived at the bus that the basketball club used. As there was no better ce to get more privacy nearby, I had no other choice but to pick this one.


    I carried her up and moved to the backseats where I couldy her down.


    ¡°Ruu...¡± With my head cupped in between her palms, Nami sweetly muttered my name. Understanding what was about to happen, she put on her most beautiful smile to wee it.

 Chapter 1772 Pampered (2) *

    Chapter 1772 Pampered (2) *


    Like Nami said, it has been a while since we''ve been alone like this. Just as she missed this moment, it''s the same for me.


    As I stared and ogled her pretty face and wonderful figure, the desire within me welled-up quite naturally.


    Noticing that, Nami bit my lips as she flirtatiously whispered, "Am I making you salivate, Ruu? You can dig in anytime... I''m all yours."


    "I know. I''m just admiring your beauty. No matter how many times I do it, I can''t seem to get enough." I matched her tone and bit her lips back.


    ttered, Nami''s sweetughter echoed in my ear. Her fingertip traced the outline of my lips before sliding down to my neck and then holding my head intimately.


    "Do you think you''re the only one? It''s the same for all of us. That''s why Ruu... Shower me with your love again."


    At the same time as that, Nami''s arms slid across my back, locking her grip on a clump of my hair. She pushed my head down and once again, our lips locked.


    She didn''t need an answer through words anymore. What she''s hoping for was for me to show it through my actions.


    Understanding that, I cleared my head and proceeded in that line of thought.


    I lowered my hips just enough for Nami to wrap her legs around me. And while using my knees to support my upper body, I pressed down, closing the remaining distance between us.


    A satisfied smile appeared from my girl''s lips and her body quivered from excitement.


    Soon, our exchange of kisses intensified. Our tongues met in the middle, vying for supremacy on which one could push inside.


    I let her win with that, weing her tongue in my mouth and sucking it intensely.


    Nami''s eyes opened wide as it was unexpected for her but a secondter, she let it happen, enjoying the sensation it brought her. A whileter, she waited for her chance to push in further before eventually entangling her tongue with mine.


    Even with just that, we''re already conveying everything we feel for one another. Nheless, we''re both hungry for me.


    Without stopping our kisses, our hands began their naughty exploration.


    Squeezing her arms in between us, Nami pulled down the zipper of my tracksuit. She then lifted my shirt beneath it to get a feel of my nakedness. Her hands were initially cold, bringing me a chilling sensation. However, as if it was dipped in a hand warmer, the chill instantly disappeared, making her affectionate touch be more exhrating.


    My blood excitedly circted in every corner of my body. Most of it traveled downward, surging into my groin.


    Noticing the twitching of that part of me, Nami slyly grinned as her legs tightened up, pushing my hardening bulge against her most sensitive ce.


    The same as me, that part of her warmed up considerably that even with the separation of our clothes, we''re both influencing each other. Moreover, with the two of us understanding what we both wanted, the desire filling up our heads overflowed.


    Before long, I began moving my lower body, rubbing my lengthy bulge against the crevice of her sacred ce.


    And while I was at it, my hands slipped underneath her uniform, feeling up the smoothness of her skin. Slowly, my fingers started tracing her lithe figure as they raced to the top of her twin mounds.


    Upon reaching the summit, I felt the hardened tips poking the middle of my palms. Sensitive to that sensation, Nami''s back arched a bit as she released a silent moan.


    At this moment, the expression on her face became more erotic.


    Forgetting the ce and the sound of footsteps echoing all around us, the two of us indulged further in our unstoppable desire for each other.


    There was a chance for Orimura-sensei toe here but thinking about how the match was about to start, she probably wouldn''t think of it yet unless she suddenly thought of finding me.


    As for my girls that were left behind there, no one would follow us as they understood that my intention for specifically inviting Nami out was to spend time alone with her.


    Then, that only leaves the possibility of either Ogawa or Tadano to follow us and find out where we''re going.


    Thankfully, with the bus as tall as it is, it''ll be hard for them to find us here or even spy on what we''re doing if they truly followed us.


    Well, enough about that. No matter how petty I am that I will probably be ted at seeing their bitter expressions, nothing is more important than pleasing my girl and satisfying both of our desires.


    Without taking our clothes offpletely, the situation progressed the way it should be.


    Before long, my lips went down to Nami''s neck where I targeted her sensitive spots. In response, the girl moved one of her hands downward, slipping underneath my pants. She grabbed ahold of my erection, stroking it sensually.


    "This is getting too energetic, Ruu." Nami naughtily giggled as she pushed her palm against the tip.


    When she lifted her hand up, she showed me the trace left behind by my precum in the middle of her palm.


    Then, as if trying to provoke my senses, she licked it clean. She even slowly retracted her tongue back before gulping down.


    That gesture alone made me boil down there but her erotic face made my desire for her erupt.


    "I''ve made you this naughty. I''ll have to take responsibility, right?" I said as I used my thumb to wipe the wetness of her lips.


    Nami winked and nodded before sucking my thumb in her mouth. Her tongue once again did its job, wrapping around it. And even when her mouth was full, she answered, "Y-yesh... Take responsibility, Ruu. Pamper me in your own special way."


    "Understood..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I pulled my thumb out of her mouth and sealed her lips with another kiss.


    Her hand immediately returned to stroking my shaft as we shared more torrid kisses.


    At the same time as that, I moved down to switch my focus on teasing her twin peaks.


    Her body sensitively responded to it. Then after a few pinches, I lifted her sky-blue brassier.


    I immediately went down there to im one of her delectable cherries in my mouth while teasing the other between my fingers.


    Nami''s grip on my cock tightened and her body seemingly convulsed at the electrifying sensation.


    Before long, I could feel her panties getting soaked.


    Perhaps taking into consideration that I would be going back to Satsuki after this, Nami pulled my pants down to my knees.


    And then in response to my relentless assault on her nipples, she pushed me up and ordered me to sit up.


    I naturally followed along with it and watched her climb up on top, straddling me intimately.


    With my erection standing up fully and resting against her navel, Nami hugged my head, guiding me to continue what I was doing before.


    "Is it that delicious?" She asked along with a light giggle. Her voice was a little shaky as though she''s holding herself back from moaning.


    "It is. I can suck on this all day." I replied as I looked up to match her gaze. We''re probably both as red as apples by now yet our eyes continue to convey our love for each other.


    "Idiot Ruu... We don''t have all day. Suck on it and do more with me..."


    I thought she already threw out her shame at this moment. Surprisingly, there''s still some of it left as her voice carried it by the end.


    "I''m on it..." As I replied like that, one of my hands dropped behind her, I lifted her skirt and began feeling up the squishy pair of soft flesh behind her.


    From here, the only sounds leaving our mouths became either moans or the smacking of our lips whenever we''d suck on each other''s lips, neck or anywhere we could reach. Other than that, the girl also reciprocated how I sucked on her breasts.


    Before she went down on my side to take me in her mouth, she focused on my chest and tickled me with her tongue.


    Nami loved my reaction to that. And so, even when her mouth became busy with lubricating my length, one of her hands continued teasing my chest.


    She only stopped when I asked her to sit on my face so I could also taste and prepare her.


    Nheless, even in that situation, Nami aimed at my weaknesses that she found out.


    By the time we reached the point of being unable to hold back, the girl remained on top of me.


    "Ruu... Let me do it for you this time."


    Watching her from below, Nami''s developed body once again became etched in my head. The way her disheveled uniform framed her, it''s actually a bit more erotic than when she''s fully naked. But then again, it didn''t matter to me as she''d always be this breathtakingly beautiful in my eyes.


    Nodding my head, I gave her the green light to do what she wanted to.


    With a triumphant smile, Nami lifted her hips and aimed the tip of my cock at her dripping wet entrance.


    And slowly but surely, she lowered down, gobbling me deep inside her. It''s tighter than what I remembered yet my entire length smoothly slid in as though her insides were adjusting to perfectly amodate my size. Upon reaching the base where I could feel her wall obstructing me from pushing further, Nami''s body quivered uncontrobly followed by her voice leaking out. Her inside pulsated as it started squeezing me. Due to that, I also failed to restrain my voice


    At this moment, I heard someone''s voice gasping from outside the bus followed by footsteps taking a step back and freezing there.


    Ah. Those weren''t just from one person.


    I couldn''t be sure who they were but looking at Nami''s ecstatic face as though she wanted to brag about what we''re doing, it was probably either Ogawa or Tadano. And possibly, the other was either Mami or Nina.


    In any case, from this angle, they could probably only see her head unless they jumped out to peek further inside.


    They wouldn''t be that desperate to peek, no?


    Since we''ve already reached this point, only when someone else stepped inside this bus would we be able to stop ourselves.

 Chapter 1773 Pampered (3) *

    Chapter 1773 Pampered (3) *


    ¡°Is... Is that Nanami-senpai? What is she doing? Why is she inside that bus?¡±


    Although the volume was low, I caught that voice that sounded lost and confuseding from outside. It confirmed my assumption. That belonged to one of the two juniors and having just spoken with Nina... that was undoubtedly not her.


    It¡¯s Mami. Although we didn¡¯t start on the wrong foot since they immediately apologized to me during that first meeting, her ambition to fill Nami¡¯s vacated role next to Ogawa made her draw a line between us.


    She had no intention to ask for help or find out more about how I managed to steal Nami from the idiot. She just abruptly decided that this was her only shot. And perhaps noticing that Ogawa looked at me unfavorably, she also ced herself on that side.


    Unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t fully influence Nina to take her side. That girl¡¯s fantasy was also something she couldn¡¯t handle. If I had to guess, she already tried to dissuade her from approaching me. s, Nina still chose to sit there in hopes that I could get her attention.


    And this time, she must¡¯ve followed after Ogawa when the cuck decided to search after us. Well, I¡¯ll give them the benefit of the doubt and ount this as a chance encounter.


    In any case, now that they¡¯ve seen Nami, that idiot would surely be unable to walk away easily. Just like when he audaciously barged into the club room when Hina and I were making love, he might try something like that again.


    As if I¡¯d let him watch!


    ¡°Nami...¡± I called out to the girl, my hands creeping down from her hips to her butt. As soon as I got a firm hold of her, I bent my knees and nted my feet on the soft cushion of this bus seat. Putting strength onto my hips, I thrust upwards at the same time as pulled my girl¡¯s body down.


    ¡°Aahh~!¡±


    An involuntary moan leaked out from Nami¡¯s mouth as she immediately pressed her hands on my chest to support herself. But with that one thrust wherein I specifically hit her most sensitive spot, a moment of powerlessness streaked across her body.


    Nami copsed on top of me as her own movements dulled to the point that she could only wait for me to move further.


    ¡°T-this... This is unfair, Ruu. I said I¡¯ll do it for you...¡± The girl¡¯s protest sounded weak and in between those words, the interval between her breath shortened.


    With cock deeply lodged inside her, the way it throbbed as more blood pumped into it agitated her. I could feel the wriggling of her walls as though they had their own consciousness wrapping my shaftpletely.


    And with subtle movements, our sensitivity which was already high to begin with was taken up another notch.


    If making love with them brought us the fulfillment of our desire and affection more than the pleasure itself before... This time, there was no distinction between them anymore.


    Our hearts beat as one and our special connection throbbed rapidly, urging us to continue and get wild.


    ¡°Sorry, I told you, I also missed you. Besides, there are mischievous mice outside. Are they Ogawa and Mami?¡±


    Despite her ecstatic expression earlier, hearing their names from my mouth didn¡¯t provoke more reaction from Nami. Instead, she confirmed it right away with a nod even if she was still in the midst of trying to recover from the relentless pleasure assaulting both of our senses.


    Along with the gradually rising squelching noises from my slow thrusting pace, Nami¡¯s hot breath continued to hit my neck. And at certain intervals, she¡¯d kiss and suck on it just so she could prevent her moans from escaping her mouth.


    ¡°I see. Then I should also say hi to them.¡±


    Upon saying that, I winked at the girl before lifting my body. Switching to a sitting position and moving closer to that window, my back would surely enter their visions.


    Nami didn¡¯t stop me from that but shepletely adjusted herself to our position. Her arms wrapped around my neck and pressed her body against me.


    By the time my back reached the end of this seat, I cranked my neck to take a look outside.


    And sure enough, the two remained standing a few paces away from the side of the bus.


    Mami still appeared confused and judging from the angle of her eyes, she was staring at Nami who was already bouncing up and down my entire length. The girl couldn¡¯t care less about them anymore and she¡¯s more focused on pleasuring both of us.


    In fact, in the short few seconds that I moved us to this side, she already climaxed once and gave me a bite mark on my chest.


    As for Ogawa, the cuck had his fist clenched again and his face as dark as his future. His eyes also focused on Nami but as soon as he noticed me staring at him, the idiot gnashed his teeth and turned to Mami.


    He grabbed the girl¡¯s shoulders and shook her a bit to get her attention. ¡°M-mami... Let¡¯s get out of here. You shouldn¡¯t watch.¡±


    ¡°H-huh? Watch what? Are they...?¡± Still dazed from what she saw, Mami¡¯s voice was a little disconcerted. Even if she¡¯s someone who¡¯d probably revel at being held by Ogawa, it didn¡¯t show on her face this time.


    She tilted her head at him as she gradually realized what was happening.


    ¡°... Yes.¡± Although Ogawa didn¡¯t want to admit it at all, he answered honestly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Heh. At least, he still has the least bit of decency to try and bring Mami away from here. I thought he¡¯d take advantage of the situation and ask Mami if she wanted to do the same.


    I guess he¡¯s not that far down yet. Or he couldn¡¯t still get over picking another girl. Whichever the case, I¡¯ll give him a positive point on that.


    I had no idea how Mami would respond next but I couldn¡¯t care less anymore.


    I slid the curtain to block the view outside before turning my focus back on Nami.


    At first, I let her continue moving while I focused on pleasuring other parts of her body. My mouth alternated between sealing her lips, kissing her neck, and sucking on her nipples. My hands continued caressing her body, exploring everything while asionally fondling her breast and butt. And while we were at it, I used my thumb to stimte her further by poking her other hole.


    As it was a new sensation, Nami immediately climaxed within a minute. That stopped her from dancing on top of me, leaving me lodged deep inside her again. When she recovered, the girlined about not warning her about it. I mean, although I¡¯ve already touched that part of her before, it was the first time I inserted a finger in. With the knowledge she umted about lovemaking, she already stumbled upon its possible use.


    ¡°Ruu... that feels great but it¡¯s embarrassing...¡± She timidly muttered as her erotic expression became more apparent. The thought of Ogawa and Mami already left her mind.


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but kiss her again before responding, ¡°I know. Sorry for not warning you.¡±


    ¡°N-no. I don¡¯t need a warning. The surprise made it more stimting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you this naughty, huh?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. So take responsibility... Fill me up with your seed.¡±


    Somehow, hearing her not deny that made me embarrassed as well but with thatst sentence, something triggered in my head. My desire welled up, totally eager to aplish what she just asked.


    ¡°I will...¡±


    With that as my only response, I tightened my arms around her and began moving again. This time, I matched her pace and I focused more on what would be more pleasurable for us. Changing positions was on the table but with that mission in mind, I decided to make her cum each time we switched.


    At this point, with my head already clouded with nothing but thoughts of Nami, I still heard noises outside that I instantly shoved to the back of my head.


    ¡°Mami... W-what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Uh... Kazuo-senpai... I like you but let¡¯s take it slow, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1775 Seniors’ Advice

    <h4>Chapter 1775 Seniors'' Advice</h4>


    Nami supported Mami for a little bit longer and their conversation continued. In consideration of her junior, I stepped away further to make the girl feelfortable. Nami would tell me about itter anyway.


    After a while, the two girls finished their conversation. Still guiding, Mami, Nami returned to my side. I could still sense Mami¡¯s wariness so I didn¡¯t say anything but Nami opened up a topic. Something she wanted me to hear.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine going back? Why don¡¯t you sit with us? There are still empty seats we can give to you and Nina-chan.¡±


    As always, my girl cared a lot for those she was close with. And this time, it¡¯s now even influenced the consideration she picked up from me. She even winked at me as though she was trying to rate how she was doing. I could only smile furtively so as not to make Mami ufortable.


    In any case, even though she looked like she was close to bawling her eyes out, Mami¡¯s eyes glinted with determination.


    ¡°Uh... No. It¡¯s fine, Nanami-senpai. I¡¯ll return to Kazuo-senpai¡¯s side. I still like him. He may not be sincere today but I will change his mind someday.¡±


    ¡°I see. You know you¡¯re not the only one who walked that road before. But I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll cheer for you too.¡±


    Right... Hina and Izumi failed to do that but thinking about it, I dipped my hand way earlier and I managed to change their minds little by little.


    In the case of Mami, we only had one conversation to date and that¡¯s when she introduced herself to me. Earlier, even if she saw me with Nami, her focus was on my girl.


    Most likely, she also picked up Ogawa¡¯s misgivings about me. And to make sure that he¡¯ll think that she¡¯s on his side, she will do her utmost not to interact with me.


    That¡¯s fair. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m also required to get her approval. Besides, her friend was more interesting than her. She¡¯s lucky my desire stopped getting triggered by circumstances simr to hers.


    Feeling Nami¡¯s sincerity, Mami looked like she was about to cry again as she lunged herself into Nami¡¯s embrace. And even though muffled, she mustered to utter a sincere apology, ¡°Nanami-senpai. You¡¯re so good to me. I¡¯m sorry for being rude to you before... I... I was seeing you as my rival.¡±


    Nami giggled as she patted her junior¡¯s head, ¡°Come on, that¡¯s all in the past. And I understand that you also like him. Even if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re still my adorable junior. Look, if you cry right now, Kazuo might think we bullied you.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Mami gently shook her head, her twintails also swaying in solemnity as though it was channeling what she was feeling inside.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll bete for the game. That¡¯s what we¡¯re here for.¡±


    Thinking that it was finally settled, Nami reached for my hand and put on a meaningful smile. The way she looked at me was like a puppy who wanted to be patted for a job well done.


    And she dared to call Hanabi a little puppy earlier... Look who¡¯s the puppy now?


    Obviously, I still gave in and silently praised her after patting her head and ruffling her silky hair. Nami giggled in satisfaction and with Mami still in her embrace, the girl didn¡¯t see it.


    Following that, I held her hand so that we could start walking back to our original destination.


    Mami followed silently and although she took a step back, she maintained a close distance from Nami. Well, they got closer with this, after all.


    It should be over but before we could take a step, Mami seemingly had onest concern. And after spilling her heart and mind to Nami, she knew that her senior would be able to answer her.


    ¡°Nanami-senpai. I know this is too much to ask but... can you give me advice on how to get closer to Kazuo-senpai?¡±


    Nami didn¡¯t respond immediately, she first looked at the girl and gauged her determination. Then she looked at me, perhaps also gauging my reaction.


    I shrugged, conveying I didn¡¯t care about it. If Mami sessfully changed that idiot, it¡¯ll be one less concern for us. Who knows? He might also change his mind about how I approach his older sister... Kazuha-nee is still fun to tease and after what happened between us, I¡¯m looking forward to encountering her again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... Since you said you¡¯ll change his mind, the first advice I can give you is to stay by his side. However, do remember not to always agree with him. You should show him that you¡¯re not there to spoil or consent him. You have to voice your opinion too. Otherwise, you will be nothing but his source of validation. He will keep looking back at me or what happened between us. That¡¯s why I would like to believe that you can be his best shot in truly moving forward.¡±


    After saying that, Nami didn¡¯t just pat the girl¡¯s head, she also cheered Mami on as though she was putting her up as a champion to challenge the boss of the dungeon; Ogawa.


    ¡°Oh, Ruu. Why don¡¯t you also help out? You¡¯re great at giving advice too.¡±


    I thought it was over and I didn¡¯t need to meddle anymore but Nami thinks otherwise.


    With her meaningful smile transforming into a mischievous grin, she turned to me and used her elbow to nudge my side.


    Helpless at her request, I looked at Mami who was still digesting Nami¡¯s advice. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When the girl realized that I was looking at her, she meekly hid herself behind Nami again. Unfortunately for her, my girl pushed her out and urged her to face me.


    ¡°Rx. I know you don¡¯t like me and I understand why.¡± I started. I didn¡¯t smile or anything. I simply acted like usual around her.


    Maybe my presence was intimidating for her so she immediately trembled. It took her a few seconds before she could gather her courage to stand straight before me.


    Really, she¡¯s so different from her friend who doesn¡¯t hesitate in charging inside a storm. This girl took shelter instead to wait it out.


    I inwardly chuckled before continuing, ¡°You can ignore my words and I don¡¯t think this will count as advice but if it¡¯s about that guy, I think I know what¡¯s in his head. So for you to get his attention and keep it, you only have to follow what Nami said. I¡¯ll just supplement it with this...¡±


    I paused for a moment to check whether she was willing to listen to me. Although she was still a little skeptical, her ears were already bopping as though they couldn¡¯t wait to hear what I was going to say.


    Looking at Nami, my girl had her thumb up, signaling that I was doing a good job at building up anticipation. Well, I already did it a lot of times before so... it¡¯s not something that could make me break a sweat.


    ¡°... Alright. Listen well. That guy won¡¯t appreciate your presence if you¡¯re always there for him. Limit yourself from contacting him first. Make it so that he¡¯ll look for you even if it¡¯s just once or twice. Prevent it from being one-sided. He will take you for granted if you let it happen. Good thing that you¡¯re still in another school. You can easily aplish it.¡±


    ¡°I... I see. Thank you, Onoda-senpai.¡± Enlightened by it, Mami immediately bowed to me, her eyes shining brilliantly. Her previous wariness was swept away.


    I waved my hand, stopping her from doing that. Then, I put a finger to my lips and winked, ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t mention it. Keep what you saw a secret, alright?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± The girl didn¡¯t understand it right away but after realizing what I meant with it, she immediately became flustered.


    And before we started walking, the girl timidly said, ¡°Y-yes. I won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±

 Chapter 1774 Troubled Mami

    Chapter 1774 Troubled Mami


    Several minutester, I guided Nami out of the bus. Her expression still looked sexy and erotic as though she was still intoxicated from what we did. Her skin from the neck upwards was still red as steam was seemingly being dispersed from her person. There were a few ces with a deeper red color; traces left behind by my kisses. Her lips remained glistening and seemingly swelled up from how intense the kisses we shared. Andstly, she still appeared exhausted as her breathing had yet to return to normal.


    If someone saw myplexion, it was probably the same as Nami''s except the exhaustion. I had higher stamina, after all. But still, we both sweated a lot there. My cock throbbed furiously even now from how great the pleasure it brought us. Nami was the same. She¡¯s holding her navel and rubbing it gently as though relishing the feeling of being filled up by me. If we had more time, a few more rounds wouldn''t be impossible.


    Earlier, as soon as I fulfilled her wish of filling her up with my seed, Nami stood up and cleaned me up with her mouth, sucking the remaining cum in it without missing any drop.


    And without taking a moment of rest, we prepared to leave.


    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to cuddle and rx our bodies until the traces of what we did disappeared. However, as I said earlier, our time was limited. We would miss the start of the match if we did that and Nami didn¡¯t want that.


    And that¡¯s why all I could do was support her until she recovered enough while we made our way back to the venue.


    As for the possibility of our mixed fluids leaking out of her, we at least wiped it off her thighs and she used a pad to block it.


    As we walked out of that parking lot, Ogawa and Mami were no longer around. I had no idea what they talked about earlier as I somehow filtered their voices in my head. Thest thing I could remember was Mami walking away while Ogawa chased after her. He sounded desperate at least as if he did something irrevocable. Whatever that was¡­ the idiot probably deluded himself about something again.


    ¡°Ruu, is that Mami-chan?¡±


    Nami suddenly stopped in her steps as she pointed to our left.


    Following her finger, I found a girl leaning against a wall. She was in the shade at least but her figure looked a little fidgety. Even from this distance, I could see that Nami wasn¡¯t mistaken. It was Mami.


    I tried to search her surroundings but there was no Ogawa in sight.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s her, alright.¡± I answered. Even without her saying anything else, I turned my heels in the girl¡¯s direction.


    Naturally, Mami noticed us when we reached a certain distance. But almost instantly, she lowered her head further as though she was afraid to look us in the eye. In any case, there¡¯s a change in her. Her fidgeting stopped. Whatever that means, there¡¯s only one way to find out.


    Since I wasn¡¯t that familiar with her, Nami stepped forward to check on her junior.


    ¡°Mami-chan? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Nanami-senpai.¡± The girl replied timidly. Now that I could properly see her expression, she appeared more listless than gloomy. It¡¯s like something boggles her mind.


    Like Nami, I used my observation skills to figure out her state but when I identally made eye contact with her, Mami immediately averted her gaze. She even closed her distance to Nami to block my view.


    She¡¯s wary of me, huh? I guess that¡¯s fair. If she figured out what we were doing earlier, it¡¯s a normal reaction.


    But the question remains¡­ Why is she here and not with Ogawa?


    Did that idiot leave her behind here because things didn¡¯t go his way? I don¡¯t know.


    Having noticed her junior¡¯s reaction as well, Nami squeezed my hand. It¡¯s a simple gesture conveying that she¡¯s going to handle this.


    I nodded and took a few paces back, just enough to give Mami the assurance that I wouldn¡¯t interject in their conversation. Nheless, with this distance, catching their conversation was still within the realm of possibility.


    ¡°¡­ Uhm, Kazuo-senpai went ahead. I told him I¡¯ll go to the restroom.¡±


    Given that she was here and not near any restroom, that was no doubt an excuse she made to be separated from him.


    As expected, Nami also caught that. She grabbed Mami''s hands. She put on the coat of a reliable senior, giving off aforting aura.


    ¡°I see. Did something happen between you two? Do you want to talk to me about it?¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ Is it fine?¡± With her wariness against me still up there, I noticed how she was silently asking for Nami to send me away.


    Nami didn¡¯t miss that as well. She turned to me and said, ¡°Of course. If you¡¯re concerned about Ruu hearing about it, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mami became flustered as though we misunderstood her as she tried to exin. But halfway through she just sighed and voiced out her thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡ªUgh¡­ Sorry, Nanami-senpai. I¡¯m just a little troubled. I like Kazuo-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m aware. You¡¯re trying to appeal to him, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re aware?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m in the same position as you before. At least until I get entangled with him.¡± Nami lightly chuckled and then pointed at me.


    She sensed Mami¡¯s apprehension so this was her attempt to lighten up the mood. Still, for the girl to wait here and consult Nami of all people then¡­ something really happened between them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Y-yes. I heard he stole you from Kazuo-senpai.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s not a secret anymore but since we only revealed that to the members of their club, someone must¡¯ve told her about it. Possibly, it¡¯s Ogawa himself.


    ¡°Regardless of where you hear that from, you¡¯re not wrong. I did get stolen by him. But it¡¯s out of my own choice. You see¡­ I liked Kazuo. But this guy? I love him. He made me understand the difference between those two words.¡± Nami replied as she looked at me affectionately.


    This girl¡­ is she really working on finding out what¡¯s wrong with Mami or is she bragging about us? Either way, this is probably her way to make it easier for the girl to talk.


    ¡°Love¡­ Is that why you can do that thing with him?¡±


    Understanding the question, Nami appeared puzzled at first but a few secondster, her blush took over her cheeks again.


    ¡°Un. You¡¯ve seen us, Mami-chan. Do you think I will do it with him if I don¡¯t love him?¡±


    ¡°But he¡­ he¡¯s also involved with other girls.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯ve also seen it a few days ago in the karaoke ce. We¡¯re all involved with him. In any case, is this really what you¡¯re going to ask me? Isn¡¯t this about you and Kazuo?¡± Nami answered without faltering. And perhaps noticing that the focus of their conversation somehow focused on us instead of them, my girl hurriedly steered it back.


    Realizing that, Mami was once again flustered before nodding her head.


    Given that we did that in front of them back then, it¡¯s not really important anymore whether she got confirmation about it or not. I mean, Nina also became indulged in her fantasy about me because of that event.


    With the two of them close to each other, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that girl tattled to Mami regarding her suspicion about my identity. And whether she took it seriously or not, she¡¯s not much of an idiot to feign ignorance.


    ¡°Sorry, Nanami-senpai, I couldn¡¯t get it out of my head.¡± Mami put a hand on her forehead before shaking her head, perhaps to clear her mind. A whileter, she continued, ¡°Uhm¡­ what happened is...¡±


    With her voice trailing there, Mami bit her lips as her eyes trembled. She appeared uncertain about where to begin.


    Thankfully, our wait didn¡¯tst for long.


    ¡°Kazuo-senpai¡­ He¡­ asked me out. I was happy. But I don¡¯t think he means it. He looked desperate after we saw you there. He held me by my shoulders and his eyes¡­ It was scary. That¡¯s why I hesitated in saying ¡®yes¡¯.¡±


    As soon as she finished that, a pitiful look appeared on Mami¡¯s face.


    Nami moved right away, putting her junior in her embrace. She started caressing the girl¡¯s back in an attempt tofort her.


    So¡­ that¡¯s what happened back there, huh? That idiot became desperate. Most likely, it didn¡¯t just end there. What a way to ruin his image in front of the girl who still likes him.

 Chapter 1777 Basketball Finals

    <h4>Chapter 1777 Basketball Finals</h4>


    10-10


    That was the scoreboard ten minutes into the first half of the final match. Kawakami-senpai continued to lead their team to score while Kanno-senpai remained an immovable obstacle underneath their ring, not allowing any basket to be made in her vicinity.


    It was a close match if one would judge it with just its current duration but slowly, the signs of exhaustion were already apparent on the other seniors¡¯ faces.


    It was intense. They had to put their all to outrun and make a screen for their teammate to score. Not to mention, they also had to chase after them during their defense.


    Kanno-senpai could save her stamina by lurking underneath the basket but not the others. As for Kawakami-senpai, she¡¯s not only going to be physically exhausted, but mentally too.


    Being the captain of the team, she shouldered the responsibility of being their ymaker as no one had the same quality as her.


    Well, the other seniors weren¡¯t that bad but there¡¯s also no redeeming qualities from them. You could say they¡¯re good at basketball but not great at it.


    If they¡¯re put in a star-studded team, they¡¯d only be used to warm up the bench or substitute if the team wanted to preserve their star yers'' stamina.


    ¡°Ruki. Can we win this?¡± Satsuki worriedly asked. She probably already noticed what I picked up from watching the match.


    Earlier, she was just trembling from both excitement and nervousness from talking to my mother. Although nothing much happened there apart from getting teased by my mother, Satsuki actually got more motivated from being acknowledged by her.


    But now, seeing her seniors having a hard time in the court put her in a state of unwillingness to believe her observation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an expert. But isn¡¯t there a lot of time yet? And you¡¯re still here. Once you enter the court, I¡¯m certain you can uplift their spirits by showing them that you¡¯re as immovable as Kanno-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have to be positive, right?¡± Satsuki nodded. Her hands clenched tightly into a fist.


    Watching her being enthusiastic like this was truly a lot different than how she was in our ssroom. There, she¡¯d remain silent unless someone talked to her first. She¡¯d always look grumpy whenever she would catch me staring at her. This time, her confident appeal looked way cooler than anyone else.


    ¡°Mhm. Setsuna-nee and everyone came here to watch you win. And I¡¯ll continue cheering for you from here.¡±


    -


    -


    Time quickly passed.


    The first half ended in favor of the opponent. The score was tied until thest five minutes but at that point, the fatigue on the yers started to set in which rendered Kawakami-senpai¡¯s strategy ineffective.


    Due to that, the opponent had taken a 6-point lead ¨C not substantial yet but it was enough to boost the morale of the opponent and those cheering for them.


    And inversely rted to that was our team¡¯s morale. While the audience whichprised not just our ss and my girls continued to cheer for everyone, the seniors who returned to the bench all had a gloomy look on their faces.


    Eguchi-sensei and Orimura-sensei hurriedly checked on them as they began another meeting to formte their next strategy for the second half.


    Satsuki and the other substitutes joined them. As for me, I helped the rest of the club by handing out towels and water to the exhausted yers.


    The halftime break was only twenty minutes. Fairly longer than usual. Still, it wasn¡¯t enough to replenish their stamina.


    Because of that, Eguchi-sensei substituted for Satsuki and the other seniors. Of the five starting yers, only Kawakami-senpai and Kanno-senpai would continue ying in the second half as there wasn¡¯t any shot-caller apart from the Captain. And since Kanno-senpai managed to preserve her stamina, Satsuki was put in another position.


    The two of them served as the Great Wall for their team which made it difficult for their opponent to slip in and drop a ball on their basket.


    Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t enough to stop them.


    As the first seed of thispetition, their opponent also held back some ace under their sleeves.


    A rookie point guard and a transfer-student shooting guard were substituted in, rendering the Great Wall inefficient topletely block them out from scoring.


    During the second half, apart from looking out for Satsuki, I focused more on the other team.


    They¡¯re from a school situated on the western side of the city. It¡¯s not that far from the Cloudpeak High where Akane and the other girls attended. Nheless, given that they¡¯re closer to the next city, their students mostlye from there.


    From what I heard, they also suffered a loss to the Seven Stars Academy during their practice matches, however, when those two substitutes were put into y, they clinched a victory.


    That was why they¡¯re more favored to win this final match.


    ¡°Sensei, you already looked defeated. Don¡¯t let them see that or they¡¯ll be affected.¡±


    Seeing how restless she was, I grabbed Eguchi-sensei¡¯s wrist and pulled her down to sit next to me before saying that.


    She was unaware of the current turmoil happening in her head. She did her best in reading the opposing team. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t enough to bridge the gap.


    56-68


    Yep. That was the current score and only five minutes left in the game time.


    Our cheering squad was already suppressed by the loud cheers of the other side. With that score difference, they¡¯re already celebrating prematurely.


    Considering the current state of our yers, it¡¯s probably not wrong for them to do that.


    However, I¡¯m kind of a sore loser. Having seen Sena¡¯s team lose that match earlier, I had this mysterious urge to help this team win ¨C no matter how shallow my understanding of the support was.


    The same as before, I was only going to rely on my observation skills.


    Eguchi-sensei sighed and tried to put on a smile upon hearing my voice, ¡°You¡¯re right. I should be thest one to give up. Do you have any ideas, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°Not that much, however, I think I can help out in reducing that lead. The rest is up to the girls whether they can tip the scales over.¡±


    ¡°You sounded confident, Onoda-kun.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°It¡¯s a mask, sensei. If I used a pessimistic tone, it would be useless, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed... Sorry for my unsightly disy. What do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to trust me on this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t it better than epting defeat at this point? Look, they''re also looking forward to it.¡±


    Like she said, the other members, be it those who yed or not were now looking at us.


    Their eyes were still burning in fighting spirit and they didn¡¯t want to end thispetition in a devastating loss. I mean, that would kill their enthusiasm that they¡¯d also be able to do well on the next level, after all.


    ¡°Alright. Then, sensei, please call a timeout. Let me help you out.¡± I said in a slightly louder voice, gathering everyone¡¯s attention to me.


    But well, like I said, I had to exude confidence otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be that different from thest-ditch effort.


    Rather than that, what I had in mind would be something like a reckless strategy that wouldpletely abandon their defense and funnel it all to offense.


    With Satsuki and Kanno-senpai inside the court, they could surely pull it off. Or at least, I¡¯m 70% confident about it.


    That 12-point lead can still be overtaken.


    Eguchi-sensei stared at me for a few seconds. Even if she could trust me blindly, she still wanted to weigh it in. Once she reached a decision, the woman immediately stood up and went to call for a timeout.


    Whatever the result may be, I¡¯m ready to be criticized by them.


    Thankfully, what I saw from the returning yers was the same burning enthusiasm at their chance to turn this around.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, we¡¯re in your hands.¡± With Kawakami-senpai¡¯s lead, the members of the basketball club positively and eagerly awaited my instruction.

 Chapter 1776 An Unexpected Call

    Chapter 1776 An Unexpected Call


    Even though I could¡¯ve spent a few minutes more checking on my girls one more time, I ended up only escorting Nami and Mami to the door leading to the audience area.


    The reason? Well, my phone suddenly started vibrating.


    It was a phone call. But without a dedicated ringtone, I gathered that it wasn¡¯t from any of my girls. It should be from someone rted to me.


    I could count those in the number of fingers in my hands and this seldom happened. It¡¯s even rarer than the usual automatic messages for various advisories. And given that it was done during the day, it must be important, or at least, hold a little bit of it.


    As soon as I sent the two girls off with my eyes, I turned around and descended the stairs before pulling my phone out.


    I checked the screen first for the Caller D and sure enough, I was right with my guess.


    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°My Baby boy! Sorry for the sudden call.¡±


    Sensing the urgency in her voice, my head just naturally started trying to figure out what this was about. It shouldn¡¯t be an emergency, otherwise she would start with it rather than pause like this.


    With the phone pressed against my ear, I started making my way back to the basketball club waiting room.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not one to say sorry for a call. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Hehe~ I wanna try it. People always flinched and stuttered whenever I called them. Only with you, baby boy, can I be this rxed.¡±


    This... I thought this was urgent. Right? Why was she stalling with this? Ah. No. She was going off-topic.


    But then again, I could understand why. She¡¯s still my mother, after all. Her motherly instinct would naturally trigger when ites to me. And since this was a rare asion, she¡¯s trying to get the best of it by partly teasing me and rxing through my voice. Maybe if this wasn¡¯t a phone call, she would also cuddle me.


    There¡¯s no escape from being her baby boy even though Minoru is already there to rece me...


    ¡°Sure, mom. So, what¡¯s this about?¡± Faking nonchnce, I tried to forcefully steer us back to the topic.


    My mom giggled. There¡¯s nothing that could escape her notice, I guess.


    ¡°Oh right! Your father received a call from that ce.¡±


    ¡°That ce?¡±


    Wait... Is it about that? It wasn¡¯t just a simple visit, huh?


    ¡°Come on, baby boy. Your father¡¯s hometown. They called because apparently, the third grandson of that old man visited and asked around there. What are they thinking?¡±


    Yep. It¡¯s about Otoha¡¯s older brother¡¯s visit to that ce... A ce I don¡¯t feel any connection to.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should¡¯ve considered this when I decided to face Otoha¡¯s grandfather. Say Dad I¡¯m sorry.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Shush. Your father doesn¡¯t mind them calling. But do you think the old man ordered it?¡±


    I see. This isn¡¯t just about those people. My parents are trying to understand how deep my connection became from that one meeting with the entric old man. They¡¯re concerned that I might be in trouble if their information isn¡¯t up to date.


    And thinking about it, they possibly already caught wind of the favor I asked which helped Juri out. Either the old man deliberately informed them or they just unearthed it with their unreal information-gathering ability.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Otoha only told me about her brother¡¯s trip... Today, her grandfather took her with him somewhere. And I had just been informed about that guy wanting to meet me one of these days.¡±


    Having been convinced that there was no point in hiding those things from them anymore, I spilled out what I knew. Like Miwa-nee said, if there¡¯s someone who will help me unconditionally, it will be my parents. No matter how mysterious their job is or whatever they¡¯re keeping from me about my past, they will always take my side, unless I do something that will topple their sense of protectiveness for me.


    My mother took a while before responding again. At this point, I''d already entered the door and was only a turn away from the waiting room.


    People were already rushing in and out of the hallway and amittee staff even ran past me, most likely to inform the teams that it was time.


    ¡°Heh. I get it. He set his eyes on you. Okay, baby boy, listen to me. Just go along with that old man¡¯s whims for now. You know what you¡¯re doing anyway. However, watch out for the people from that ce. They mighte knocking at your door.¡±


    Hmm? Will they visit unannounced? If she¡¯s reminding me about this then they probably didn¡¯t know that they left the house to me.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But mom, who should I expect to knock?¡±


    ¡°Knowing how they want your father toe back... They¡¯ll send someone close to him. It will either be your uncle or some of your cousins.¡±


    They want him toe back, huh? Wait. Didn¡¯t he get their permission to live independently? Thinking about it, I don¡¯t know a lot about that side of our family. Or I cannot remember. Hell, my memory of the other side was also vague. Only Miwa-nee and a short vacation years ago ¨C before my desire manifested ¨C stuck to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know them,¡± I answered. ¡°Am I supposed to recognize them?¡±


    ¡°Baby boy... you don¡¯t remember? We brought you there once. You¡¯ve gotten close to your cousins. Oh. It¡¯s only a week so you¡¯ve probably forgotten about it already.¡± My motherughed by the end of it. And even though I couldn¡¯t see her, she was probably having a silly smile.


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t remember about being there or getting close to my cousins. Maybe it happened when I was way younger. Ugh... This is too much for my poor memory.


    Unknowingly, I found myself digging into my memory, trying to recall memories of years in the past. Before my desire manifested, it was all filled with Akane and Miwa-nee...


    Well, it¡¯s predominantly Akane. Nothing else mattered to me before but that silly girl. I can even remember when we were ying in a yground and I pushed her on my slide. She stumbled on the ground and cried. I hurriedly went after her and cried as well when I saw her knee scratched.


    Wait... That¡¯s a memory too far back from what I am trying to recall.


    That ce. The estate of my father¡¯s family...


    Uncle and cousins...


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t remember. Akane was there, right?¡± That¡¯s all I coulde up with after getting stalled on that thought.


    At this point, my feet already stopped in ce and I saw the girls from the basketball club spilling out of the room. In particr, Satsuki was already making her way towards me.


    On the other side of the call, I could only hear my mom¡¯s breathing noise. She was speechless.


    When Satsuki noticed me on the phone, the two of us conversed through our eyes, lips, and gestures. Understanding that my mother was on the other side, the look on her face toughened up as if she had just met a boss she needed to defeat.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile from seeing that. I grabbed her hand and pulled her close to me.


    Eguchi-sensei, Kawakami-senpai, and the others also reached me at this point. And seeing me on the phone, they all nodded in understanding as they continued on their way.


    Well, Eguchi-sensei was more curious though but since she couldn¡¯t just stop to check on me, she threw me a concerned nce.


    ¡°... Yes. Akane was there. You can recall that fact but not those you met at that ce. Baby boy... you sessfully baffled your mother today. Anyway, I¡¯ll call you againter. I heard someone beside you. Let me say hello to Satsuki-chan.¡± Eventually, my mother¡¯s response came. And with her trained ears, it didn¡¯t escape her notice that someone hade to my side.


    Satsuki probably didn¡¯t catch it well but seeing how she started fidgeting, she clearly heard my mother mention her name.


    My lips naturally curved up into a teasing smile as I handed my phone to the girl.


    Although confused, Satsuki took it and held it by her ear. A few secondster, the girl squeezed my hand tightly while saying in a shaky voice, ¡°Y-yes It¡¯s my pleasure to hear from you, m-mother!¡±

 Chapter 1778 Strategy to Close the Gap

    Chapter 1778 Strategy to Close the Gap


    The strategy I was going to propose was a simple one. It¡¯s just using our strengths while exploiting our opponent¡¯s weaker side. But before I do that, I have to tell them my observation and see if they also notice it. If not then I¡¯ll point it out to them.


    That¡¯s why as soon as I got their attention, I borrowed the whiteboard and marker from Eguchi-sensei. Without wasting a second of the short duration of this timeout, the marker squeaked across the board as I circled a spot on it that represented the point guard of the opposing team. While doing so, I checked on their reactions.


    Naturally, some raised an eyebrow as they were intrigued by what I meant by that. However, I was searching for someone who had a bigger reaction.


    Thankfully, there¡¯s someone.


    Kanno-senpai immediately paused in gulping down refreshments to speak.


    ¡°That... You noticed it too, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, senpai. I did. For those confused, I¡¯ll quickly exin this and move on to suggesting a new strategy to follow that will close that 12-point gap. I asked Eguchi-sensei for this timeout but it¡¯s still up to you whether to listen to me or not.¡±


    I¡¯m not their coach, after all. All of them are more knowledgeable than me when ites to this sport. That¡¯s why I have to say it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Satsuki¡¯s unwavering eyesnded on me. With her almost blind trust in me, convincing her wouldn¡¯t be difficult. She¡¯s aware that I wouldn¡¯t step up like this if I¡¯m not confident.


    As for the others, Kawakami-senpai appeared interested while the rest remained puzzled.


    ¡°Ever since the start of the second half, their baskets have been centered around this person.¡± I started, highlighting the point guard again.


    ¡°Every time she gets the ball, they will certainly attempt to break past your defenses and score a point. In particr, this one...¡± I moved the marker to the shooting guard that was positioned outside the three-point boundary. ¡°... she always prioritizes her when starting the y.¡±


    During the first half, the central brain of the opposing team was their team captain like Kawakami-senpai. However, when those two got subbed in, their ys became centered around the two. And that¡¯s the reason why even though Satsuki and Kanno-senpai¡¯s defense should be near-imprable, they still took off with an additional 6-point lead.


    If I have to guess, those two are rted. That shooting guard transferred to the same school to y with that rookie point guard. Unlike Satsuki who was unknown during their middle school since she never reallypeted in an official match, their names would probably turn up if Eguchi-sensei did a thorough investigation. They¡¯re possibly a duo at some point during their middle school that also led their team to a number of victories.


    From here, I continued my exnation. I showed them the signs of why I believed that was so. The time was ticking, I couldn¡¯t afford to be long-winded.


    Fortunately, Kawakami-senpai became convinced by my reasoning to think that way and with her lead, everyone followed.


    A minuteter, I finished it and immediately switched to discussing the strategy.


    ¡°There¡¯s only five minutes in the game clock. To close this gap, we have to do some drastic repositioning based on the circumstances. Let me start with the defense first. Of course, your priority remained in preventing them from scoring again.¡±


    Upon saying that, I circled Satsuki¡¯s position. Since she didn¡¯t substitute Kanno-senpai, she was put in the power forward position.


    ¡°Satsuki, during defenses you have to watch out for the ball. If they passed it to their point guard, you have to mark her. Block her view of the court. It might not be that effective but it will render her impossible to see every hole in your defenses. It will limit their choices, easing your defense.¡±


    ¡°Kanno-senpai should remain under the basket and Kawakami-senpai should mark the shooting guard. As for the other seniors, you just have to stick to the others and prevent them from getting an open space. If they shoot the ball, Kanno-senpai and Satsuki will be able to reach them.¡±


    The marker squeaked more as I drew ayout on the board about their opponents¡¯ possible entry points. I then looked at the two second years that got substituted in along with Satsuki. They¡¯re already near exhaustion. While they could still squeeze themselves some more, their juice was about to run out. So, I decisively told them to leave thest four minutes to the seniors who had gotten their rest. At most, they could only y for a minute or less. As soon as a score was made for the team, they¡¯d be subbed out.


    Well, I couldfort them if there¡¯s more time. Unfortunately, there was none. I could only look at them and implore their hearts through eye contact to follow my suggestion.


    Once that was done, I erased them and continued to talk about their offense.


    ¡°Alright. This will be crucial. Kawakami-senpai, please funnel all your ys to the two of them. Make them believe that you¡¯re desperate to score and close the gap.¡±


    Kawakami-senpai readily nodded. There are only 30 seconds left to the timeout so, someone already ran to inform the staff about the substitutions.


    After taking a deep breath, I continued while pointing at Kawakami-senpai and the other two seniors, ¡°However, the ones who will score for the team are the three of you. Be it a drive, a jump shot, or a three-point, Satsuki and Kanno-senpai will be creating those opportunities for you.¡±


    ¡°That... I don¡¯t doubt this strategy, Onoda-kun. But how confident are you about this?¡±


    Once I finished delivering everything I had to say, the captain of the basketball club, Kawakami-senpai stepped up to clear any lingering doubts in the others'' heads by asking a question. I did expect that so I have a prepared answer.


    ¡°80%. I¡¯ve only been observing them for the entirety of the second half. If they substituted a new yer halfway then... that will drop to 50%.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. No. That¡¯s too generous of a chance to turn this situation around. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Save the gratitude forter, senpai. Go out there and win this for all of us.¡±


    ¡°We will.¡± With a determined look on their faces, Satsuki, Kawakami-senpai, and the other three confidently strode back to the court.


    As we watched their backs as they prepared to give it their all to realize the strategy I gave them, Eguchi-sensei leaned close to my ear and whispered, ¡°Onoda-kun, wanna take my position? I see that you¡¯re more fit to be in this position than me.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not really. I did that out of desperation and my desire not to see them lose. In the end, I¡¯m still uncertain whether it will be effective or not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble... Then I¡¯ll have to keep you close to me instead.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s better.¡± I said as I sneakily squeezed her hand. With the game already starting, everyone¡¯s attention already returned to the court. And likewise, the cheers once again echoed across the whole venue, drowning out any small noise.


    Ten secondster, Kawakami-senpainded her first basket after getting the ball from Satsuki. It''s a three-point shot from the side.


    59-68


    9 points left.

 Chapter 1779 The Decisive Point

    Chapter 1779 The Decisive Point


    Following my devised strategy, Kawakami-senpai and the other two seniors raked in points after points. Satsuki and Kanno-senpai perfectly did their role; blocking the point guard during defense and bing the focal point for their offense.


    From a 12-point lead, it gradually went down to 4 points. I mean, even though they got chances, their field goals weren¡¯t 100%. Moreover, there were also times when the opponent could still shoot from somewhere andnd the basket by luck.


    Through that short time, my observations also became more apparent. Apart from letting the point guard be their shot-caller, it became so obvious that if they didn¡¯t pass to her, they were just going to kill time and shoot a wild shot before the shot clock expired.


    And because of that, the little time they had diminished further. The game clock quickly approached thest two minutes. Furthermore, it was inevitable for the opposition to read the new strategy I devised.


    I even heard that point guard mumbling while her eyes momentarily focused on me when she stood at the edge of the court and close to our bench, ¡°Senpai said their current coach cannot possibly devise this new strategy. That guy... he¡¯s the one in the middle of them earlier. He made this possible¡­¡±


    Satsuki who was marking her smirked at that reaction, causing the girl to frown. And because of that momentarypse in her thought process, Satsuki stole the ball and converted it into a quickyup which brought us to the current situation.


    A timeout was called from the opposing side.


    ¡°Onoda-kun... Will it still be possible?¡± Kawakami-senpai didn¡¯t waste a second. As soon as she returned to our side, she brought up that question.


    She¡¯s already breathing heavily. Her exhaustion has already set in. Nheless, the determination present in her eyes had yet to waver. She wanted to see this match through.


    One by one, the other four returned and I answered once they all gathered to us.


    The timeout was only 90 seconds so that¡¯s too brief of a reprieve from exerting their physical strength. All they could do was to hydrate themselves while listening to what I had to say.


    ¡°They had yet to bring in a substitute but as you can see, this timeout that they called might be for that. Furthermore, I¡¯m certain that they already know the strategy I imparted to all of you. Within thesest two minutes, it will now be up to your judgment.¡±


    Upon hearing that, gloom fell on everyone¡¯s faces but only for a split second. They know that I¡¯m just telling them the truth. Even if we employ a drastic strategy of intentional fouls to keep the game clock from going down, it was a double-edged sword.


    ¡°I see. I understand. Then watch us from here, Onoda-kun. Don¡¯t run away if we ever pull this off and turn this game around. You¡¯re now part of this team.¡± Kawakami-senpai nodded and the other girls followed suit. Sweeping away the pessimism from their heads, they forced themselves to smile before preparing to walk back into the court.


    Part of their team, huh? Well, it¡¯s not like I can run away easily. I¡¯ll either rejoice or grieve with them depending on the result.


    I know they still wanted to show their gratitude to me. And if it¡¯s going to be their motivation then why not, right? Besides, it¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯re going to throw themselves at me if they ever win this. That¡¯s something that will only happen in fiction. Being pampered by Kawakami-senpai again might be the greatest reward excluding what Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei would be giving to me.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll celebrate or cry with you, senpai. I made myself involved so... please win for me. No. Win for everyone.¡± I replied as I lifted my clenched fist to cheer for them.


    Satsuki couldn¡¯t help herself at this point. After chugging a whole bottle of water, the girl hugged my head to her chest. Even if she was full of sweat and her chest was huffing and puffing nonstop, she was once again recharging herself using my presence.


    Of course, the others didn¡¯t copy her but that made themugh, easing some of the tension on their shoulders.


    Soon after being freed by my girl, I sparingly used the remaining time to make a quick revision of their strategy. The offense will now focus only on three persons, Kawakami-senpai, the shooting guard, and Satsuki. The defense will start double-teaming the one possessing the ball. That way, turnover and quick conversion of points could still be done.


    4 points remained. Normally, that could still be bridged easily but with the yers already so exhausted and they¡¯re only running with the motivation they derived from me, it would definitely be a miracle if they managed to win this.


    With the hope on our side reignited, I looked up at the audience side to see everyone cheering again. I don¡¯t know when Setsuna-nee and Juri arrived but I immediately locked eyes with them when I strained my neck.


    Both of them were making a thumbs-up gesture while grinning as though they witnessed my contribution to this team.


    And looking past them, my girls whose focus was on me rather than the game itself were looking proudly at me.


    I guess there¡¯s no hiding the fact that I took over the coaching position anymore. Eguchi-sensei and the other members of this club weren¡¯t helping as well. The former was as proud as my girls while the others were staring at me respectfully.


    Soon, the referee blew her whistle signifying the continuation of the game. Along with it, the panel announced the change in the roster of the opposing team.


    Like what we did, the two senior yers who got substituted out went back in to bolster their strength.


    From the way they positioned themselves, their strategy must¡¯ve changed to holding the ball as long as possible to burn down the game clock.


    -


    -


    BZZZT!


    As though the sound of the buzzer became a spell that stopped the time for everyone, everyone including the audience watching this exhrating match held their breath as they focused all their eyes on the only thing moving in the air.


    Kawakami-senpai threw thest shot at thest second with the score being 75-76. The trajectory of the arc was perfect but at the same time, it was wobbly. No one could predict if it would drop at the or bounce off the ring.


    In any case, this was the decisive moment.


    Win or lose, everyone did their best.


    But of course, as someone who stepped up just to not witness them lose this match, my feet dragged me up from my seat to stand up and shout at the ball to give us the win.


    One second became an eternity. Nheless, the time couldn¡¯t be suspended for too long. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With bloodshot eyes, we all watched as the ball approached the ring.


    SWOOSH!


    BRRRRT!


    At the same time as the smooth sound of the ball passing down the, the referee''s whistle reverberated, signaling the resumption of the suspended time.


    Almost instantly, the girls around me jumped in joy and deafening cheers and apuse ensued from those watching above us.


    Lastly, while the five yers of the opposing team got overtaken with despair, Satsuki and the other girls inside the court ran towards Kawakami-senpai carrying her up their shoulders.


    The scoreboard then flipped and the final score was recorded.


    77-76.


    This year, a new champion emerged in our city.

 Chapter 1780 Celebration?

    Chapter 1780 Celebration?


    When the cheers and apuse settled down a bit, themission staff and judges announced the winner of thepetition.


    Both teams were asked to line up where they showed their sportsmanship by bowing to each other. The ones on our side had lighter footstepspared to the other team who looked like they were dragging their feet on the smooth surface of the court.


    Well, they¡¯re heartbroken from the result so it was expected. I could even see some of them bawling their eyes out. They couldn¡¯t ept this loss. And naturally, some were crying from our side because of this miraculous win.


    The match was pretty one-sided from the start but thest five minutes decisively changed the direction of the game.


    For a schoolpetition where the favorite team pretty much held the game in their favor, our team closed the 12-point lead within five minutes of the game clock and eventually ended the game with a buzzer-beater. Even experts would call it a miracle unless they could find out what changed within those five minutes that overturned a one-sided match like this.


    And because of that fact, I could feel the gazesing from all sides, not just from our opponents but also from those who noticed me taking charge. Some were malicious as if they were cursing me to death while others were full of curiosity towards my identity.


    Nheless, I acted totally oblivious to those and simrly celebrated with the others as we watched Satsuki and the rest of the basketball club receive their medals.


    Ah. Right. Orimura-sensei also praised me for what I did. I guess that lessened her animosity towards me, huh?


    -


    -


    After that ceremony, everyone returned to the waiting room to rest, relish their victory, and change out of their sweat-soaked jerseys.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you¡¯re not thinking of slipping out, right?¡± As soon as we entered the room, Kawakami-senpai approached my side.


    Satsuki, who clung to me as soon as we left the public eye, looked at her with a meaningful smile. Kawakami-senpai responded with a nod and soon afterward, the girl hooked her arm around mine. She then carefully tightened that embrace until my elbow was buried in her valley of softness.


    Since they¡¯re both drenched in sweat, the heat being transferred by their bodies was enough to influence me. With a wry smile, I stared at Kawakami-senpai.


    ¡°Of course not, senpai. Am I not here already? Why will I slip out?¡±


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re right.¡± As though she didn¡¯t think her actions through, Kawakami-senpai awkwardlyughed.


    I thought Kawakami-senpai would loosen her hold on me but Satsuki suddenly interjected, ¡°Keep holding onto him, senpai.¡±


    ¡°Satsuki?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but cast her a puzzled gaze.


    In response, she poked my cheek and said in a volume that everyone in the room could hear.


    ¡°I know you, idiot. You¡¯re going to escape because you feel like you don¡¯t deserve our appreciation.¡±


    Yep. This girl read my mind again. Although it¡¯s not exactly like that, I do feel like escaping before their waves of gratitude fall upon me. I mean... what should I do if they suddenly throw themselves at me? As a bonafide pervert, I¡¯d probably react to it.


    Well, that¡¯s probably just my overthinking but still...


    Anyway, since Satsuki involved Kawakami-senpai in this... they must¡¯ve gotten into an agreement to keep me from leaving. If I had to guess, Satsuki¡¯s goal for doing this was to make sure that my effort didn¡¯t go unappreciated. And with Kawakami-senpai having hinted at her wish to express her gratitude, she¡¯s the likely partner for Satsuki.


    Upon scanning our surroundings, everyone was in on this ¨C even Eguchi-sensei who was walking closely behind us.


    I scratched my head and returned an awkward smile, ¡°It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? I only did that out of my selfishness. Normally I shouldn¡¯t be allowed to meddle.¡±


    ¡°See this, senpai? He¡¯s being humble again.¡± Satsuki shook her head. She¡¯s not going to be bought by my words this time.


    Likewise, Kawakami-senpai and the other girls were leering at me as if they were looking at a bad liar.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I told you, right? You¡¯re now part of our team. I can understand if you wanted to act this humbly. You¡¯re that kind of guy, after all, and we appreciate it. But you see, we¡¯re all hoping that you can at least celebrate this with us. This is a monumental win and you¡¯re the instrument that delivered these medals to us.¡±


    Kawakami-senpai held up the gold medal hanging on her neck and following her, everyone did the same. For her to even take a step back and ept my humbleness as if it was normal, she¡¯s closing my paths to retreat. And to close thest path I could take, she added, ¡°Eguchi-sensei also agreed with us.¡±


    I nced behind me and found Eguchi-sensei donning a pleasant smile. In response to what Kawakami-senpai said, she nodded her head before stepping forward.


    The distance between us immediately closed causing her bountiful chest to be pressed against my back. But that¡¯s not all, a momentter a pair of arms slipped from my sides, locking me in an embrace.


    Satsuki¡¯s eyebrows twitched at her boldness while the others were simply amazed at what she did. However, Eguchi-sensei pretended not to notice them.


    Eventually, her head dropped on my shoulder as her melodic voice traveled to my ear, ¡°Onoda-kun, stay with us. You¡¯re our hero today.¡±


    Hah... What else could I do in this situation? Even Eguchi-sensei acted this boldly. If I still try to weasel my way out, I¡¯d be like those wimpy and indecisive idiots that I always ridicule in my head.


    I had no choice but to resign myself to my fate.


    ¡°... Satsuki. Senpai. Sensei... You got me. I¡¯m in your care today.¡±


    As soon as I said that, starting from the other first year in the club, everyone apuded and cheered.


    Then the three girls stuck on my body dragged me inside the room.


    What will happen from now on? I don¡¯t know. I just have to prepare my mind for it.


    -


    -


    A few minutester, after some twists and turns wherein everyone in the club energetically celebrated their victory in their own way, I found myself standing in a corner.


    There¡¯s no one around me but right in front of my eyes was something anyone would die for to witness at least once in their life. The girls of the club are currently changing out of their jerseys. Although most of them wore sports underwear, the amount of skin avable for my eyes¡¯ consumption was enough to trigger a reaction in me.


    But well, that¡¯s certainly their goal here. To give me this privilege to see them in a risqu¨¦ outfit.


    How did this happen?


    Uh... At one point during this ¡®celebration¡¯, someone brought up an absurd suggestion, ¡°Shall we change in front of Onoda-kun?¡±


    It didn¡¯te from Satsuki or Kawakami-senpai but from one of the second years.


    Obviously, knowing our rtionship, she didn¡¯t just ignore Satsuki. Instead, that girl presented that suggestion directly to Satsuki as if she¡¯s asking for her permission.


    My girl didn¡¯t answer right away but given that I¡¯m already in this corner watching do just that... we all know what choice she made. The suggestion went through.


    I mean, my girl didn¡¯t think much of it. She¡¯s fairly confident that even if I see them like this, I wouldn¡¯t suddenly be like a hungry wolf lunging at everyone.


    Still, what should I do in this situation? They told me to watch them but they¡¯re clearly embarrassed at the moment. No matter what, it¡¯s unbelievable that such a thing happened here.


    Orimura-sensei was against this however, Eguchi-sensei prevented her from voicing that out. At the moment, the two of them are at my sides like guards preventing me from escaping this predicament.


    ¡°This pervert. Should we really allow this, Ryouko?¡± Orimura-sensei grumbled.


    ¡°Onoda-kun is staring respectfully and they suggested this themselves, let them have their fun, Sanae. It¡¯s only today anyway.¡±


    Ah. Yes. I¡¯m staring respectfully... Anyway, I still tried not to stare at them directly. Regrettably, with nowhere else to look, there¡¯s no way to avoid admiring their bodies. Furthermore, all of them were also looking at me, discreetly or not, perhaps checking on how I reacted to them. To save them from being embarrassed, I could only smile at them whenever our eyes would meet. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Ugh. Whatever. Girls, hurry up and change. You¡¯re giving this guy too much stimtion.¡± Helpless, Orimura-sensei could only sigh and urge them to finish changing quickly.


    Will they listen to her though? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Sensei, you can¡¯t me me for that, you know? I¡¯m trying my hardest here.¡± I said, which made Eguchi-senseiugh.


    ¡°Shut up, shameless brat. Close your eyes if you¡¯re really sincere.¡± Orimura-sensei snapped at me.


    ¡°It will be more disrespectful, no? They asked me to watch. I want to honor their wishes and thank them for this heavenly scene.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for his honey-coated words, girls.¡± Clicking her tongue, Orimura-sensei continued to be a pain in the ass.


    In any case, because of this exchange, the girls who were watching closely got infected by Eguchi-sensei¡¯sughter.


    Their embarrassment also seemingly got swept away as they became more enthusiastic. Some of them even drew closer.


    Really, they should be more careful about whom they show their bodies to.

 Chapter 1781 Vow

    Chapter 1781 Vow


    Calling myself lucky might not be apt anymore as this scene was seemingly cut from a fantasy and yet, it was truly happening in real time. The members of the basketball club willingly showed me a glimpse of their bodies. Although most of them had average looks, their bodies trulypensated for it. It goes to show that they¡¯re taking care of themselves while also not cking off in their training. And I¡¯m certain that some of them already experienced being in a rtionship or still dating someone at this point. Showing me this much was nothing more than a show of gratitude that could be taken in as a reward for both sides.


    Yep. This wasn¡¯t just about me. While I was truly getting the upper hand here, they were also getting some form of validation when my eyes wouldnd on their bodies. Even those who were insecure about the size of their chest were ttered whenever I would nod and smile at them.


    Anyway, if I were forced to pick which ones were my favorite, excluding Satsuki who would always turn me on, I would definitely choose Kawakami-senpai and a few other seniors. Thankfully, there¡¯s nothing like that happening or I¡¯d be in for a lot of trouble from my girl.


    Besides, the deal was just until they finished changing. No matter how much they slowed down their movements to give my eye more service, they¡¯d still finish at one point in time.


    And when that happened, almost everyone turned around to hide their embarrassment from me.


    Orimura-sensei tried to hit my back to express some of her grievances. Unfortunately for her, she hit the wind.


    Because Eguchi-sensei moved quicker than her. At the same time as the girls turned around to finish changing, my Ryouko-san ruffled my hair and took the chance to pull me into her embrace.


    My head immediately got buried in her bosom and with her arms pushing at my lower back, my erection which I failed to restrain from popping became cushioned by her body. Eguchi-sensei did this intentionally. In response, I reciprocated her embrace while my lips showered her bosom with kisses.


    After estimating how long I could stick like this with her, I stealthily pulled her tracksuit¡¯s zipper down before lifting the shirt underneath it to give me ess to one of her breasts. Regardless of Orimura-sensei witnessing what I was doing, my lips mped around Eguchi-sensei¡¯s nipple, sucking it in my mouth while my tongue gave it a proper taste. At the same time as that, I pushed my hips forward, pressing my bulging erection further.


    A moan almost escaped Eguchi-sensei¡¯s mouth. Luckily, she immediately covered her mouth. Following that, she held the back of my head, encouraging me to suck on her more.


    It was only a few seconds. Maybe ten. When I finished, I quickly restored the state of her clothes as though nothing happened.


    ¡°What the hell did you just do?¡±


    Yep. That was Orimura-sensei¡¯s immediate reaction. Her voice was chilly as if she could freeze me over while her eyes kept on alternating between Eguchi-sensei and me. She¡¯s checking on her friend¡¯s state.


    Too bad for her, Eguchi-sensei also got lost from the pleasure of it. She turned her head away, preventing her friend from probing her.


    Thanks to that, I became the sole recipient of Orimura-sensei¡¯s menacing re.


    ¡°I took my chance, sensei,¡± I answered without any change in my voice or expression.


    That surely pissed her off. However, in this setting where the members of the club could easily catch on to what was happening, she held that back.


    ¡°Chance, you say? This... Ryouko. I cannot stand this anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Upon saying that, I could hear her gnashing her teeth as fury rose within her. And a momentter, amidst the puzzled gazes of the basketball club members, she grabbed my wrist and dragged me out of the room.


    I could¡¯ve resisted it but knowing that she was already about to erupt, I followed along.


    In no time at all, we returned to the same room I brought them in earlier.


    After closing the door behind us, she yanked my arm forcefully and pushed me to the middle before letting go.


    I rubbed my wrist and raised my gaze at her.


    She¡¯s seething, alright. She probably wanted to scold me or even hurt me but she¡¯s still capable of holding herself back. At least, for now.


    Although we had that talk earlier, it was probably thrown to the back of her head at this moment.


    Observing her from where I stood, I could somehow understand what was currently going on in her head.


    Doing that in front of her crossed the line that she drew and if she didn¡¯t vent it out, she would truly explode in indignation.


    ¡°Onoda... I get it. I have no right to get in between you. But that¡¯s too much ying around. Have you not thought of any consequences?¡± Her voice was a little cracked and grating as though her throat was left dry. I truly pushed her buttons to its limit.


    In any case, I knew what I was doing. That¡¯s why even when she¡¯s like this, I can face her confidently, ¡°Like I said, I simply took my chance, sensei. I know I cannot do more than that there. Furthermore, we both consented to it.¡±


    ¡°... Consent? You didn¡¯t ask Ryouko. You just went and did that. If you just hug her, I can let it pass but that... you¡¯re making her do vulgar things.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I can apologize for that. But sensei, what do you think of Eguchi-sensei? Someone who cannot decide for herself?¡±


    ¡°That... No.¡±


    ¡°Not no, it¡¯s yes. I¡¯m sorry but that¡¯s how you¡¯reing off this time. You believe you have to protect her at all times. I understand that you¡¯re just concerned for her. But sensei, Eguchi-sensei can still think independently.¡±


    I maye off like a scum to twist her words here. Ah. No. I¡¯m really a scum here. However, I have to make her understand that she can¡¯t just act like an indecency police to forbid us from doing anything. We already told her how we understand the moralplications of our rtionship and yet she¡¯s still like this. But then again, she¡¯s not really in the wrong here. Most people would probably take the same path as her. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not really going to work for us.


    I took a step forward, closing in on Orimura-sensei.


    Seeing my approach, caution shed in her eyes as she hurriedly took a step back.


    Well, she probably thought I was going to assault her but no. I may be scum but that was one thing I wouldn¡¯t do. Not back then and not now.


    Uh. Except for men though. I could thrash them without batting an eye if they so much as pissed me off.


    Anyway, Orimura-sensei soon reached the wall. With nowhere to go, she clenched her fist and readied herself to punch or kick me in case I did jump at her.


    To her surprise, I immediately stopped as soon as she got hindered by that wall.


    Raising both of my hands like I was offering a surrender, I let out a sigh, ¡°You can rx, sensei. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just want to properly say this... You can be angry at me for being involved with Ryouko-san but it¡¯s a mutual decision for us. Please respect that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Perhaps not knowing what to say or she couldn¡¯t process it entirely yet, she could only re at me.


    A few secondster, she took a deep breath before unclenching her fist. She then stood upright as a defeated expression washed over her face.


    ¡°Brat, it¡¯s infuriating. No matter how much I think about it, you¡¯re just so absurd.¡±


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s a normal reaction. However, sensei, I truly care about everyone involved with me. You can continue observing me. I won¡¯t ask you to understand our situation but at least, please keep your anger at bay.¡±


    Everything was already said and done. I didn¡¯t need to repeat anything anymore. Sadly, Orimura-sensei just wouldn¡¯t let this go easily.


    ¡°Are you hearing yourself?¡±


    ¡°I do. If you¡¯re truly angry, I won¡¯t mind being subjected to it whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, you idiot. Haa... You¡¯re really inconceivable. Alright. I¡¯ve decided.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Once again, she took a deep breath. This time, she closed her eyes as though she was making a hard choice. And when she opened it again, the chill in her eyes seemingly disappeared. In ce of it was an unyielding look.


    ¡°Decided what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll change your mind. I¡¯ll correct your ways.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll straighten your crooked path!¡±


    This woman. She just lost her mind. Or at least, that¡¯s how it appears to me. Correcting my way and straightening my path? I¡¯ve already heard simr lines to that a few times. Most recently, from Shizu.


    I shook my head. I have to make her drop any notion she might have generated.


    ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s impossible. Let me preface it with this warning. You might just fall into this abyss as well if you think that way, sensei. Do consider that.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible, brat. If no one is up for it then I will. I will do it at all costs.¡±


    Upon saying that with the same tone she used in her deration, Orimura-sensei stepped forward.


    Devoid of the fear when I approached her earlier, the woman closed our distance.


    In the next moment, her arms stretched forward as she pulled me into her embrace.


    Understanding what she was trying to do, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at her.


    A momentter, my head became buried in her chest followed by another deration from her in the form of a whisper, ¡°Shameless brat, remember this. I shall be the one to correct you. I will stop you from being a menace.¡±

 Chapter 1782 Using the Owed Favor

    Chapter 1782 Using the Owed Favor


    For the next two minutes or so, I tried to dissuade Orimura-sensei from her irrational decision of wanting to correct my path. Regrettably, it was proven futile. The woman was firmly set on doing it, even vowing to stick with me at school if I didn''t let her do it.


    Furthermore, pulling me into her embrace wasn''t an impulsive mistake on her part. She admittedly confessed that she did this as a way to reenact what happened in the waiting room between Eguchi-sensei and me. Of course, minus the ''vulgarity'' that wemitted.


    Saying that giving me the same treatment I''ve been getting from Eguchi-sensei could be a way to steer me on the correct path, Orimura-sensei dered that she wouldn''t mind me asking for it whenever someone''s not around.


    I stand by my judgement. Without any solution at hand, shepletely lost it. Understanding that changing my mind in regard to my rtionship with Eguchi-sensei was doomed for failure, she came up with this absurdity. While she didn''t explicitly mention it, she''s probably nning to take her ce or... take everyone''s ce.


    That''s right. Just like what Shizu dered before. The difference? Shizu fell in love with me and vowed to be my only one. On the other hand, Orimura-sensei was doing this, first, to protect her friend and second, to stop me from being a menace. No romantic feelings were involved here. At the very least, none at the moment.


    Being in close contact with her, I could easily sense her current state. The touch of her fingertips drumming against my back was growing in intensity. Her arms tightened apanied by the crazy quivering of her body. Lastly, her heart rate uncontrobly went up by the second.


    Those concerning reactions weren¡¯t born from excitement but extreme nervousness. Despite her words and the conviction present in her eyes, Orimura-sensei had yet to fully set her heart to this. At the moment, she¡¯s still in the process of stabilizing her emotions by holding me like this. With the subject of her decision so close at hand, she possibly believed this would help her familiarize herself quickly with me.


    Nevertheless, I wouldn¡¯t im this to be the exact thing that was happening. It was just how I was currently interpreting her actions.


    "Sensei... You don''t have to do this." Once again, I attempted to dissuade her.


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s ever going to listen to me. My words being perceived by her are going in one ear and out the other. Nothing is sinking in her head.


    If she¡¯s like this, will she even be able to correct my ways? Offering her body is definitely out of the question. That will just end up with me taking advantage of her.


    Haa¡­ She¡¯s really so troublesome. Now that ites to this, she¡¯d probably continue ignoring my advice. Dissuading her through words would not be enough anymore. It should be done by action.


    Now that I¡¯m in this line of thought, should I just use force and extract myself out of her embrace? Ugh¡­


    "Do you think I''m not serious? Can''t you feel it, brat?" Orimura-sensei eventually replied. The tone and the volume of her voice are evidently different from earlier. Her rage had noticeably subsided but it was uncertain whether it would bubble up again or not.


    "Yeah, right. You''re serious. You''re seriously shaking right now. You see, I''d rather have you scold me than act like this, sensei. This isn¡¯t who you are."


    Since she finally replied to me, I pressed on in reasoning with her. I tried raising my head to see her eye to eye. However, I failed because her hand was firmly clutching the back of my head. Her fingers were even pressed against my scalp resulting in my face being stuck buried in her bosom. She¡¯s not as big as Eguchi-sensei but it wasn¡¯t that far off.


    Furthermore, having been stimted by the basketball club members¡¯ bodies and Eguchi-sensei, my reasoning was also slowly getting affected by my hormones. Thankfully, I could hold onto it quite expertly, otherwise, things would¡¯ve progressed badly.


    "What did you say? You don''t know me, brat.¡± Orimura-sensei snapped at me. However, the tone she used was the same. It¡¯s possibly just a reflex from what I said.


    ¡°I am not as innocent as Ryouko. I know what I''m doing. Isn¡¯t it impossible to change your mind by being angry at you? Then here. I''ll drop down to your level and understand you like this.¡±


    Drop down to my level, huh? What did she mean by that? Is she going to stoop down to being a pervert like me? No, right? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Alright. If you say so. Try and understand me. What¡¯s in my head right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­ That.¡± She paused, perhaps trying to find an answer. Her body remained quivering from reasons unknown and her hand began stroking my head.


    Slowly and carefully, her palm slid to my face, cupping my cheek. She raised my head, most likely to look me in the eye and find the answer on my face.


    A few secondster, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking how to stop me.¡±


    ¡°Heh. So, you can read that much.¡±


    That¡¯s surprising, to say the least. But will she even acknowledge that?


    ¡°Of course. I told you I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, brat.¡±


    I shook my head disappointedly, ¡°Haa. So, you don¡¯t have anything. Sensei, if you¡¯re thinking I can divert my desire for Eguchi-sensei to you, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    Upon saying that, I extracted myself from her embrace. Like I said, it was easy for me to do this, I was just waiting to see what she was nning to do.


    But if it¡¯s like this¡­ then we have no reason to continue.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Grabbing my wrist again, Orimura-sensei pulled me back to her, ¡°You said you owe me a favor. Then I¡¯ll be using that here. Give me the chance to change you.¡±


    This¡­ Alright, that got me blindsided. I never thought she¡¯d bring that up here.


    I could decline and say it was impossible. However, was it really that impossible to change my mind? I honestly don¡¯t know. I can deflect a lot and stick to my choice but that¡¯s not to say it was 100% certain.


    Since this was of a different nature than asking me to stop going after Eguchi-sensei¡­ I could honor that promise of granting her a favor.


    I just have to firmly stand on my choice, right?


    Just in case, I want her to be certain of this, ¡°Sensei, are you sure about that? You can use it on a different asion. A favor from me was worth that much.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, what do you know about me, brat? I¡¯ve decided. I can¡¯t just let you walk away like this. I¡¯ll bet my dignity as a teacher.¡±


    Dignity¡­


    This¡­ It¡¯s kinda saddening because that dignity would definitely be tainted if she involved herself with me.


    I took another look at her and sure enough, the resolve in her eyes remained there. And now that she used that favor card, her confidence that I would ept it was strengthened.


    I closed my eyes and the faces of my girls shed in my head one by one¡­ Every time I would imagine their smiles, the feeling of invincibility flourished in my chest. Yep. No matter what kind of method this woman used, I would never be swayed. On the other hand, she might really just fall into this abyss I created.


    Upon opening my eyes again, I faced her floundering gaze. She might be confident but the trembling that was asionally present within her eyes and her whole body remained.


    ¡°Alright. If sensei is so keen on doing this. So be it. I¡¯ll let you do it as a repayment for that favor.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Upon hearing my answer, Orimura-sensei eximed. Although a hint of rejoicing passed by her expression, it also swiftly reverted to seriousness.


    I pulled my hand back again and turned my heels toward the door, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, sensei. You can start trying next week.¡±


    As I left those words, I was confident that she¡¯d ept it.


    But boy was I wrong?


    I hadn¡¯t taken the second step yet when she ran up to me again. This time she didn¡¯t just stop me by holding my wrist.


    Her arms wrapped around me from the side before her shaky voice graced my ear, ¡°Next week is fine. However, I can¡¯t let you return like that, brat. I¡¯ll calm this down.¡±


    At the same time as she said that, Orimura-sensei¡¯s hand slid down from my arm before uratelynding in front of me, or specifically, on top of my bulge which had yet to calm down¡­

 Chapter 1783 I know what I’m doing (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 1783 I know what I''m doing (1) *</h4>


    ¡°I can take care of this, sensei. It will calm down on its own.¡± I replied, pushing Orimura-sensei¡¯s hand away in the process.


    However, she was relentless. She just moved her hand again to grab it one more time.


    ¡°I know it will. But how long? Are you going to stand in front of them with this bulging out?¡±


    ¡°I can hide it.¡±


    I swiftly replied but that was only met with a shake of her head.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve done that way earlier. That¡¯s not easy to hide, shameless brat. Like I told you, I know what I¡¯m doing. Myst rtionship might¡¯ve been more than five years ago but my experience stuck with me. Besides, you¡¯re just a brat. I can handle you easily.¡±


    This... Now she really went further than the realm of absurdness.


    ¡°Sensei, what about your dignity?¡±


    ¡°What about it? I¡¯m still just going to educate you. Don¡¯t say anything more and move. Sit down there.¡± With a tone that clearly forbade me from defying her, Orimura-sensei pushed me down on one of the benches in this room.


    Then, she stood in front as she started pulling down the zipper of her tracksuit. Slowly but surely, the white shirt underneath it became exposed, and her pair of breasts that were being restrained by it seemingly swelled a little as though they had been released from their tight cage.


    Pressing a finger on my lips, Orimura-sensei sat down next to me. Her hand then returned down to my lower body, grabbing the handle sticking out of my pants. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Will my hand be enough?¡± She asked. However, she¡¯s not really asking me for my answer. Because as soon as she said that, she gripped the waistband of my track pants and pulled it down, releasing my erection from within.


    As soon as she saw its towering visage, Orimura-sensei froze for a moment before her trembling fingers wrapped around its trunk.


    ¡°What the hell? This is bigger than my...¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it affected her mentality but for sure, she immediatelypared it to something... A toy, maybe? Something she¡¯s using to relieve herself of sexual tension at night.


    I know even if I don¡¯t like using toys on my girls, it¡¯s not unlikely for women to have one or two of those, especially adults who aren¡¯t in a rtionship. Everyone can be sexually frustrated, after all. And some were doing it for stress relief. Although their own hands were enough for others, there¡¯s still a rtive portion of women who rely on those.


    Anyway... I¡¯m getting distracted. Or rather, my head is spinning in circles. I probably wanted to distract myself from the sensation of Orimura-sensei¡¯s hand gripping my length.


    Unfortunately, the distraction was only a short reprieve. As soon as she began stroking it, I found myself unable to restrain my body from reacting.


    Blood pooled down to it, making it harder and slightly bigger. It also started throbbing within her palm, surprising Orimura-sensei further.


    ¡°See. You said you can take care of this. Can you really hide this thing from sight?¡± In a scolding tone, Orimura-sensei turned my head to face her. With her hand already covering up my mouth, replying to her was impossible unless I moved it away.


    ¡°Leave this to me, shameless brat. Close your eyes or watch if you want. But you¡¯re not going to leave this room without releasing it.¡± She continued. The trembling of her hand already stopped and her palm had started to slide smoothly across its surface. Her thumb was moving ever-so-slightly, pressing on the tip every time she would reach it.


    Precum had already stained her thumb and yet she continued doing it. She¡¯s more than aware that she¡¯s doing it right. She¡¯s not lying when she says she¡¯s experienced.


    Still, looking at her expression, there was a subtle redness that was bing visible. Her breath had also be warmer than earlier, evidence of her body temperature rising. No matter how much she ims that she¡¯s just doing this to help me out or educate me, she¡¯s still going to be affected by it.


    I mean, she even opened up her tracksuit because her chest would feel tighter when she got turned on.


    In any case, she¡¯s now being unreasonable. Dictating what I have to do when I can overpower her if I so choose to do so.


    I can¡¯t stay silent anymore. Even if this feels good, I have to at least establish myself not simply as a passive student being educated by her. I could honor her wish but not like this.


    ¡°Sensei...¡± I started as I lifted my hand to slide hers off of my mouth. ¡°You will regret this once we leave this room.¡±


    Telling her to stop would surely be ineffective. By talking to her reason once more, she might just wake up from this madness.


    Or so I thought. Her mentality remained adamant.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I proposed this. I¡¯ll see through this on my own.¡±


    Upon replying like that, she increased the pace of her strokes. With her eyes alternating between my face and my cock, she¡¯s expertly adjusting the touch of her thumb to where my expression would visibly show a reaction. Sometimes she would bend her back to hover her face above it. Then, she¡¯ll let her saliva spill down to act as another lubricant apart from my precum.


    She really knows what she¡¯s doing. But unlike earlier, she rified that it¡¯s not from her experience but instead, she took it from the videos she watched. Yeah, she¡¯s truly not as inexperienced or innocent as Eguchi-sensei. She didn¡¯t have the trauma that Eguchi-sensei faced so she¡¯s not really that averse to men. Hence, she had a few rtionships years ago. Only recently did she give up on looking for one. Even when some of her colleagues in this school were showing interest, she¡¯d decline them even before they could express their intention.


    Yep. In a way, while trying to jerk me off, she also started spilling her own history. I had no idea if she did it to make me rxed or be epting of this. But one thing was for sure, despite the absurdity of this situation, she still had a sound mind.


    In any case, despite that, I continued my attempt to change her mind but no matter what I said, Orimura-sensei continued deflecting it. Even if her reasoning was far off from my words, she¡¯d take it as a sess, preventing me from chipping away at her resolve to do this.


    Minutes quickly passed. While her hand continued stroking my cock, the pleasure it was bringing me would never be enough to reach my climax. Besides, with my head also set on trying to reason with her, that also helped as a distraction.


    Finding out that I was nowhere near cumming, her hand halted its movement. She then clicked her tongue and said...


    ¡°So, you have a few experiences that hand isn¡¯t enough for you? Fine.¡± As she said that in a bit of spite, she retracted her hand first to fix her hair. She tucked away the long fringes by redoing the tie holding her long hair behind.


    Following that, Orimura-sensei lifted her shirt, giving my eyes ess to her smooth, toned navel, andpact-looking chest. She rolled the shirt up to her cor and let it rest just a little bit on top of her bra.


    ¡°You like this, right? You even did that to Ryouko. Here, you can cop a feel.¡± Without waiting for me to nod or at least react to her question, she grabbed my wrist and pushed my hand against her chest. Reflexively, my fingers spread open which resulted in me perfectly cupping her breast in my hand.


    Even through her sports bra, I could honestly say that she also took great care of its development.


    Perhaps thinking that I intentionally did, Orimura-sensei smirked in satisfaction.


    She let go of my wrist before clutching the bottom part of her bra and yanking it up, exposing her naked chest in front of my eyes.


    Mistaking my reaction as fascination at her perky pair of bountiful softness, Orimura-sensei continued. She stretched her arm to the back of my head once more and pushed my face down on her bosom. She even aimed my lips close to her nipple, urging me to suck on her.


    And while waiting for me to do it, her hand returned to my cock and resumed stroking sensually.


    I¡¯m certain that if I still failed to cum from this added stimtion, things would continue to progress further.


    Ah. Damn it! Since she¡¯s going to y dirtily like this... I should at least get back at her by showing her that I¡¯m not as simple as she currently thinks I am.


    ¡°Sensei, for thest time. We can stop now and write this off as nothing before you regret doing thister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should stop resisting, shameless brat. I won¡¯t repeat myself again. I won¡¯t regret this. I¡¯m doing this for you.¡±


    Haa... So, it¡¯s hopeless, huh? Well then...


    As I shook my head in resignation, my mind churned as I started isting useless thoughts and sweeping them away. The only remaining thought in it was to eat whatever the hell this woman was cooking.


    At the same time as her hand stroked downward, I put my hands just beneath her underarm holding her chest upright before moving my head and mping my lips around the nipple she offered me.


    As soon as that sensitive part of her slid inside my mouth and was weed by my tongue, Orimura-sensei¡¯s confident stroke halted momentarily as her fingers tightened around my throbbing length.

 Chapter 1784 I know what Im doing (2) *

    Chapter 1784 I know what I''m doing (2) *


    "S-see? You failed to resist it, shameless brat. You should''ve acted like this at the start. We''ve wasted a lot of time."


    Amidst Orimura-sensei''s attempt to not make it so obvious through her voice, a short stutter like that was enough for me to understand what was going on with her. Besides, her body was responding quite nicely and provocatively. It''s dissolving part of my reason as well.


    Her nipple hardened almost instantly as soon as I began sucking on it. Moreover, it made her chest tremble up and down, bing evidence that she was feeling it.


    There''s not much to say about the taste. I could suck on them and enjoy it at the same time. And with my thumbs sliding underneath them to properly prop them up, switching between the two sulent cherries became easier.


    "Huh. I''ve been resisting for your sake, sensei. s. You''ve set your mind to this. This isn''t my fault. Don''t me me if you fail with what you just used the favor on." I replied to her in between switching to suckle on the other one. There''s no me-shifting here. In the first ce, she''s the one who initiated everything. I had just started responding to her after getting pushed to this extent.


    At the moment, both were already glistening with my saliva. Upon closer look, they''re seemingly vibrating from the anticipation of being held between my teeth again. The quivering of her body was even getting matched by it.


    No matter how much she tried to deny being affected by it, the current look on her face was already betraying her. Just looking at her erotic expression was already tempting enough for me.


    Am I interested in her? Yes, I am. I''m aware of that even before this. However, with her constant nagging and interference, I never thought we would find ourselves in this kind of situation. I guess I am to me as well for provoking her a lot ever since this morning.


    "N-no. I will not fail. Just you wait. I haven''t even started yet."


    Down below her sped hand around my engorged length furiously jerked it off. The frustration of still being eluded by my climax was already apparent in her frown. Unfortunately for her, apart from more precum leaking out, it was still a long way before she could aplish what she set out to do.


    I''m certain she''s aware of it but given that I''m still busy being a baby, she cannot do much more than just try harder on it. At one point, she even went to caress my balls but it was still futile.


    I mean, there''s a proper reason why it''s difficult for me to cum quickly.


    Not counting my morning routine where I exhausted the side effect of the miraculous tea, I''ve already ejacted four times. One with Satsuki, one with Ayu, and one with Nami. The fourth instance was with Eguchi-sensei. I counted itst since we didn''t really go all the way. Nheless, she squeezed one out of me during our time on the bus when we went out to get lunch. We did it sneakily when Orimura-sensei went to order our lunches for takeout. We waited inside and used that chance before Orimura-sensei called on us to carry the bags of packed lunches inside.


    She used her mouth and finished me by sitting on myp and squeezing me between her thighs.


    "Right. This isn''t the start yet. But sensei, it looks like there''s still not enough stimtion. Wanna stop?" I put on a smirk, annoying her.


    It''s true, anyway. In her head, this was just her way of helping me calm down my erection. She just hadn''t anticipated that it would be this hard to aplish.


    "Shut up, brat." Pissed, Orimura-sensei tugged at my hair, separating my mouth from her nipple.


    Her eyes then get fixated on my lips as though she''s contemting whether to pinch them close or not. She threw that thought away not long after.


    When her grip loosened up, instead of going back on sucking her, my hand cupped her breast, fondling them while my lipsnded on her neck.


    "Eh?"


    Surprised, a sudden yelp escaped her mouth. Then as though wanting me to go back down, she ced a hand on top of my head, pushing it.


    "Sensei, I think this will help with the stimtion. I can''t just let you do all the work, right?"


    "What? Is sucking on me not enough?" She sounded perplexed this time but the tone of her voice was already close to epting that fact.


    I shook my head and dropped a kiss on her neck, "No. It isn''t. I like it though."


    "This shameless brat... Ugh." I had no idea if she was replying to my answer or if that was her response to the sensation brought by my lips. Whichever the case, that grunt sounded more fascinating than normal. It failed to wipe the smirk on my face.


    ¡°You don''t have to repeat that, sensei. I''m well aware of my shamelessness.¡±


    Eventually, Orimura-sensei ceased resistance, allowing me to continue assaulting her neck with kisses.


    Of course, I refrained from leaving a hickey. I kissed and sucked it just enough for her to be left flustered.


    Then, little by little, I climbed up.


    When my lips reached her chin, Orimura-sensei''s head was already tilted backward.


    I paused and fixed that, leveling her face with mine.


    With our warm breath hitting each other''s faces, our eyes silently conversed.


    Or maybe not. I still couldn''t read her mind.


    On one hand, she appeared lost on what she should feel about this. While on the other hand, she''s still determined to help me out. And it was evident by her unrelenting strokes, keeping my length at its full mast.


    At this point, I opened up a question to her.


    "Sensei, can I kiss you?"


    ¡°No.¡± Her response was swift. She even sucked her lips in, preventing me from staring at them.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I conceded. ¡°Then lend me your tongue.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? It will help me cum quickly though.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± She averted her gaze but slowly, her mouth moved as it parted open. ¡°You better cum with this if not¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed, her quivering tongue gradually stretched out.


    ¡°I can''t promise it but sensei, I also want to return soon. It''s you who doesn''t want to stop.¡±


    Right. I will continue reminding her of that. Having decided to eat what she''s cooking here, the only way for this situation to stop is if she decides it''s too much for her or if she seeds in making me cum. Otherwise, things will just continue to escte from here.


    Just like this¡­


    Pushing in, my tongue met hers. I kept it simple initially by licking it all over, letting our saliva mix.


    I kept an eye out for her reaction and she''s clearly looking ufortable or at a loss.


    She didn''t want me to kiss her and yet, she stuck her tongue out for me. What kind of absurd logic is that?


    In any case, I asked for it and she delivered. I wouldn''tin. Instead, I''d take full advantage of this.


    Soon, I pushed forward. I escted the soft touches by entangling our tongues together before pulling them back inside my mouth.


    Orimura-sensei''s eyes widened in surprise but it was toote for her to react.


    Acting like I couldn''t stop it anymore, my head continued to push forward, crossing the remaining distance between our lips. By then, what she just denied me became a reality. Our lips locked perfectly and our tongues continued to wriggle while entangled with each other.


    ¡°Uhhhmmp!¡±


    A noise came from Orimura-sensei''s mouth before using her free hand to push my chest.


    Since I decided to give her the chance to stop this by voicing it out, I didn''t resist it and pulled away. Then, I gave her a look asking that question.


    Watching the string of saliva stretching between our faces, aplicated look shed upon her.


    A few secondster, Orimura-sensei bit her glistening lips. However, what she said next wasn''t the answer to my wordless question.


    ¡°Shameless brat, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°The same thing as you, sensei. I''m helping you out¡±


    ¡°I told you to leave this to me.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°And it''s not working. Look.¡± I pointed down to where her other hand was. Despite her continued strokes, I''m still far from climaxing.


    Her eyes followed and even without saying anything else, I knew she also felt the same.


    A moment of silence passed between us. Orimura-sensei closed her eyes, perhaps retreating to her mind.


    When she opened them again, the woman moved her hand from my chest to my cheek. And without my prompt, she pulled my head back towards her, our lips reconnecting.


    Embracing what I¡¯ve started, Orimura-sensei started matching my movements, turning the deep kiss into a contest between us.


    At the same time, her body inched closer until our shoulders touched. That made it easier for me to fondle her voluptuous softness.


    Down below, I could feel my cock reacting more to her strokes. It''s the effect of the added stimtion from our kiss.


    However, it''s still not enough.


    A minute after our eyes and lips locked in with each other, one of my hands slid down from her breast and traversed the straight lowards her navel.


    Orimura-sensei shuddered from the tickling sensation but I didn''t let her lose focus on me.


    The hand then traveled further down until it slipped inside her pants. With a clear target in my mind, I immediately reached her sacred ce.


    As I expected, my fingers found that part of her drenched. Almost instantly, her legs tightened up, preventing my fingers from trespassing further.


    At this point, Orimura-sensei finally reacted. She grabbed my shoulder and gripped it tightly before pulling away from our kiss.


    With a flustered expression, she asked, ¡°W-what are you doing now, shameless brat?¡±


    ¡°Reciprocating your kindness, sensei.¡±

 Chapter 1785 I know what Im doing (3) *

    Chapter 1785 I know what I''m doing (3) *


    ¡°You''re worried about me standing before them with my erection showing. This is the same, sensei. Won''t they wonder why there¡¯s a wet patch on your pants?¡±


    Before she could retort my silly answer, I continued with that exnation.


    And then, using the same card that she pulled against me earlier, I pushed my lips close to her ear, whispering these words as my hand slid further down despite the blockage of her thighs,


    ¡°Let me help you out too.¡±


    Orimura-sensei frowned but a soft moan escaped her lips. With my fingers reaching her sacred ce, they busily started caressing her slit and poking into her entrance.


    Steeling her expression was useless. Her body was already responding appropriately.


    Even the hand she was using to stroke my cock started moving erratically. Lastly, her eyes were bing delirious from the sensation brought by my fingers.


    Now that I''m not just fondling her breast but also taking care of her most sensitive part, unless she truly hates being touched by me, she''ll feel it vividly. It will be enough to break past her mental defenses.


    Considering I''ve already breached that by convincing her to kiss me, it''s safe to say that she''s on the verge of defeat.


    Let¡¯s see if she still doesn¡¯t tell me to stop¡­


    I''m not lying anyway. She¡¯s been leaking down there. Her juices have already drenched her underwear. It''ll be only a matter of time before it seeps out to her track pants.


    As I reached that train of thought, Orimura-sensei finally responded albeit in fragmented sentences.


    ¡°This¡­ Shameless brat. I don''t need to be helped by you¡­ I can take care of that after we¡¯re done¡­I told you, I know what I''m doing so¡­ pull your hand out.¡±


    Haa. This woman. Is she simply stubborn or does she want to keep up appearances? I don''t know. Maybe both. Besides, she''s still not doing this because she likes me. Her body was simply responding to the stimtion I caused by sucking on her, kissing her neck, and engaging in a deep kiss. All of that while she was furiously stroking my erection.


    ¡°If that''s the case, I can also take care of my erection, sensei. So¡­ why don''t we stop here?¡±


    Once again, I brought that question up.


    How many times have I asked that question to her? More than five times.


    A nod was enough and we¡¯d be out of this situation.


    Regrettably, I would probably hear her moan first before I could see her agreeing to that question. Perhaps in her head, she started so she¡¯spelled to see through to the end.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    A one-word rejection of my suggestion. As expected, right?


    This woman has lost it.


    Then I won¡¯t hold back¡­


    ¡°I understand. Then sensei, I¡¯ll help you out with this.¡±


    Upon saying that, I pulled my hand out of her pants. Initially, she thought I was going to stop but my next words dulled her senses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take our pants off to prevent them from being stained.¡±


    Following my words, I stretched my feet and took them offpletely. Then, I moved to her front, resulting in her hand losing her grip on my cock.


    Her eyes followed me as my hands gripped her track pants. I watched her reaction before slowly pulling them down. I left her panties untouched but as soon as I got a glimpse at how wet it was already¡­ I went back to take them off as well. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At this point, Orimura-sensei was already speechless. Her expression was a mix of exasperation and perplexity. She possibly wanted to scold me but no words were leaving her mouth.


    Even when I opened up her legs, giving me direct ess to her most sensitive part, she just watched me move.


    I was tempted to give it a taste but I held myself back. Instead, I returned to my seat next to her. Hooking my arm to her back and sliding another hand down there.


    From here, I took the initiative, not giving her a chance to process what happened.


    As my fingers plunged into her entrance, her lips were captured by me, resuming our deep, intimate kiss.


    The first few seconds felt like I was handling a doll but eventually, rity returned to her eyes. Orimura-sensei neither had the time to voice aint nor scold me for what I did. Instead, she started responding to what I started.


    Her tongue moved and became entangled with mine. Her lips followed my movements. She spread her legs open, allowing me to go deeper. Andstly, her hand moved back to my length, resuming her sensual strokes.


    Time continued to pass like this. Between our moans and grunts of pleasure, the wet sounds from our lips and down our bodies added to the ambiance of the room. We both shivered from the umting pleasure being induced by one another. I found her sensitive spots and she matched the movement of her hand with the twitching of my cock.


    Nheless, despite all that. I still couldn¡¯t reach my climax.


    Sensing that, Orimura-sensei broke off from our kiss as she pushed on my chest.


    "Brat, are you still not done? Tsk. How greedy are you¡­?" Saying that with the mix of our saliva dripping down at the side of her lips, the woman stared at my throbbing erection.


    At this point, she¡¯s already too familiar with it that she wouldn¡¯t flinch at its sight. Hell, her hand probably already memorized its size when gripped by her.


    While shaking her head in slight disappointment, she pushed my chest further until I almost ended up falling over if I failed to hold myself up. This bench has no backrest after all. They¡¯re the ones present in a locker room.


    .


    Due to this, she opened up the space in front of me. Unlike earlier wherein she could only extend her hand to my length, she now had easier ess to it.


    And understanding what she was about to do, I could only inwardly shake my head again.


    She¡¯s stepping it up once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s not greed, sensei. If you listened to me and let it calm down on its own, it probably won¡¯t take as long as this¡­¡±


    Before I could continue the second part of that statement, Orimura-sensei¡¯s unamused re already stabbed at me.


    Without saying anything else, she propped my erection up before bending her back forward.


    As a part of her hair draped down, I felt her soft lips pressing against the vigorous tip. Eventually, her lips parted open, sliding the entirety of its head into her mouth. However, before she could push it further, Orimura-sensei turned her head sideways to meet my eye.


    As though signaling for me to watch what she was about to do, her red lips that I was just sucking earlier mped tightly around my cock.


    Not gonna lie. Coupled with her ring eyes, it was a wondrous sight.


    ¡°Maybe, this will be enough,¡± I said while sounding uncertain which made her eyes narrowed to a slit.


    Then, without breaking eye contact with me, she widened the opening of her mouth to take me deeper.


    As the warmth of her mouth spread across my senses, I responded by cing a hand on top of her head while the other went back between her legs. It was a difficult stretch but I sessfully reached it.


    At the same time as she reached the limit of what she could stuff in, my fingers burrowed deeper into her sacred ce, teasing her sensitive walls.

 Chapter 1786 Orimura Sanae (1) *

    Chapter 1786 Orimura Sanae (1) *


    With my hand guiding her head, Orimura-sensei gradually familiarized herself by gobbling down my cock. Even if she couldn''t take it up to the base, the way her lips smoothly slid around it or how her tongue sensibly wrapped around it provided me with the necessary pleasure that I was seeking.


    Additionally, the stimtion would be amplified whenever she would look up at me, spying on my expression.


    Hearing the sloppy sound she was making, I had topletely restrain myself from either thrusting my hips or pushing her head down further.


    That''s how great this feels.


    Unfortunately, it was probably still not enough for me to cum.


    Do I want to do it with her? I don''t know. But something was terribly missing here. Maybe being aware that she''s not my girl was subconsciously making me reject the idea of being relieved by her.


    Whichever the case, neither of those two possibilities bodes well.


    "Hahh... How long do I have to do this? And brat, s-slow down with your fingers or I won''t be able to breathe properly."


    A whileter, Orimura-sensei popped my cock out of her mouth to utter thatint. With my fingers poking the deep recesses of her sacred ce, the times she climaxed already reached three -- she would never admit to it though.


    Every time it happened, she would mp down on my cock as she didn''t want to stop sucking on me. However, her movements would halt for a moment. In her mind, she''s possibly thinking that if she missed a single beat, I would revert to far from cumming again.


    Now, that''s making me feel bad. Should I stop her again? But the question remains, will she even listen to me?


    "Sorry, sensei. You keep on squeezing on me so I thought you liked it." I made a tant lie but she probably didn''t mind it at all.


    Seeing how she was already about to gobble my throbbing erection again, herint was done to give her the chance to take a breath.


    My hand was already drenched from her love juices. For sure, if things still progressed further, sliding my entire length inside her would go smoothly...


    However, making love with her would lose thest shred of dignity she was holding. At that point, even if she begins trying to correct my ways next week, this moment will always sh in her mind.


    "Does it look like I''m enjoying this? Just cum already, shameless brat!" She spat before taking me in again.


    This time, even without my guidance, my cock settled perfectly within her mouth. Her tongue amodated me perfectly and she immediately resumed bobbing up and down, sending bouts of pleasure in all my five senses.


    It''s probably not a lie to say that as much as I enjoy this, Orimura-sensei is the same. She''s just thoroughly blinded by her initial goal of taking care of my erection.


    As time passed, while I followed her directive to slow down in fingering her, Orimura-sensei also did the same on my cock. She became gentler at handling it. asionally, she would pop it out to give it a thorough lick while locking eyes with me before gobbling it down again.


    I could feel my innards tremble as the pleasure was more intensified whenever that happened. Likewise, her love juices would trickle more.


    Maybe she already created a puddle on the floor.


    "Sensei." I unconsciously called out to her.


    But surprisingly, she answered with a hum.


    Halting her movements, she slowly straightened her back, leveling herself to me.


    Then, a few seconds of silenceter, she asked. "What? Is it still not enough, brat?"


    Her tone wasn''t snappish at all and despite the words she used, it sounded more endearing than normal.


    My head moved. But I neither nodded nor shook my head. Instead, I pressed forward, catching her lips with mine.


    Orimura-sensei epted it and responded in kind. She started stroking me again while her free arm hooked to my nape, deepening our kiss.


    On the other, I found myself guiding her body down toy on the entirety of the bench we were sitting on.


    Maybe, the same as her, I also lost it at this point. Even if I imed to still have rity of mind, I couldn''t exin why I''m not stopping this.


    "Shameless brat, you''re getting carried away," Orimura-sensei said as soon as her back rested against the t surface.


    Looking down, her whole figure appeared aesthetically appealing. Her bottom was naked while her top remained albeit, her shirt was rolled up along with her bra.


    Her hardened nipples and the wet patch of her sacred ce would surely send anyone in the bathroom where they would start furiously jerking at her image.


    That''s how erotic she was at the moment.


    "Maybe I am. Tell me to stop, sensei." I answered at the same time as I lifted her leg, propping her open.


    I then fixed my posture, pushing my erection against her slit, rubbing it dangerously so that it made her moan a little before bending down to hover above her.


    In my head, I was already shouting at her to do what I asked. But at another corner of it, another voice was nagging at me.


    This wasn''t me being swayed by her. It''s just... my sense of reason deteriorating.


    All the stimtion I received was already muddling my head. And perhaps, it was the same for her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright. Stop, shameless brat. I can''t let you do this." With a sigh, Orimura-sensei eventually answered.


    As soon as I heard that, a sense of relief washed over me.


    I was about to stand up but Orimura-sensei was a tad bit quicker.


    She pushed on my chest before gripping my shoulder wherein she used the momentum to lift her upper body.


    I thought that was all. However, the push continued until our situation was reversed.


    I was the one who ended up lying down while Orimura-sensei mounted atop me.


    With my erection bing like a stop-gap as it rested against her navel, Orimura-sensei slowly rolled up my shirt, exposing my naked upper body to her as well.


    "Sensei?"


    "I can''t let you do it, shameless brat. Just stay still. This is just me helping you out. It will finally calm down with this, right?"


    Halfway through her words, she slid forward pushing down my erection beneath her.


    I could feel her sacred ce pulsate as it clung to my length.


    Then, after lifting her feet to my side, she slowly bent down at the same time as she glided forward.


    Even without looking at it, I could feel the tip of my cock pointing at her entrance. If she slides backward, she will be gobbling my length in her most sensitive part.


    Yeah. We were not on the same page there. Stopping me didn''t mean she was giving up. Instead, she thought that it was wrong if the one moving was me. That''s why here, she set out to do it herself.


    ... There''s no escaping this, huh?


    "Y-yes, it will. But sensei, are you sure about this?"


    "Your voice finally faltered, shameless brat. Your smugness irked me off. What? Do you think I won''t do this? I told you. I know what I''m doing. Close your eyes if you can''t handle this."


    Orimura-sensei cupped my cheek and squeezed it. Her lips stretched into a triumphant smirk as if all her hard work finally paid off.


    Without waiting for me to respond, she pushed her head down, covering my mouth with hers.


    And as I expected, her hips moved, sliding herself down.


    The tip of my cock touched her entrance and promptly got sucked inside. As the scorching hot sensation of her sacred ce gradually spread over my entire length, Orimura-sensei''s whole body quivered from the electrifying sensation.


    Our tongues tugged at each other as soft moans started to be produced by our mouths.


    At this point, I moved my idle arms, wrapping them around her waist as we both waited until I reached her depths.


    It was smooth halfway through. However, after that, it became too narrow that she had to apply some force to take me in further.


    Yeah. Either her toy or her previous partner could only reach up to that area. Everything beyond it was uncharted territory that my massive length was about to explore and map.


    As soon as she pushed it down to the base, Orimura-sensei loosened the tension in her body as she plopped down on top of me.


    Our kiss also halted as she was out of breath. Taking refuge on my neck, her warm, exhausted breath brushed against my skin. Likewise, I regted my breathing while making sure that she wasfortable lying face down on top of me.


    I''m inside her. She let me in. No, she put everything in by herself.


    No matter how much she twisted this in her mind, it would soon settle in her head that we crossed the line.


    It might not happen while we''re still in this room but it is a definite certainty.

 Chapter 1787 Orimura Sanae (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 1787 Orimura Sanae (2) *</h4>


    Once her breathing returned to normal, the first thing Orimura-sensei did was to ce her knees down on my sides before further pressing her lower body. With my arms supporting her back, she trusted that no matter how much she moved, I could keep her from falling over.


    ¡°Hnngg... I feel stuffed, shameless brat. You filled me up, alright. Y-you said this would be enough. It better be or else...¡±


    Upon feeling my cock twitch because of her movement, the woman shot me another re as she masked her stimting voice acting like I wronged her. She¡¯s aware of how far I reached and how tight she¡¯s squeezing me, both of us probably got assaulted by pleasure when my blood furiously pumped down there.


    ¡°Or else?¡± I raised an eyebrow, intentionally provoking her. At the same time, I adjusted my back, cing us firmly at the center of this bench.


    Her face scrunched up from that small movement and with my provocation affecting her, her response came with a snarl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll strangle you and be done with this!¡±


    Watching her like this was pretty fun. But then again, if I teased her too much, she might just really strangle me for my audacity.


    ¡°Yes. I understand... Should I start moving then?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No! I told you, stay still. I... I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Holding back myughter, I nodded at her before sliding my arms down, just enough for me to get a handle on her quivering backside.


    She didn¡¯t like it that much though. Almost instantly, she swept my hands back to where it was originally and pressed down on my chest, lifting her upper body. Her voluptuous pair drooped a little but with howpact they are, their tempting form is maintained.


    While staring at me from above, her hips made its first movement. She slid forward, pulling out around half of my length ¨C just before the uncharted territory I discovered where she couldfortably hold me ¨C and pushing it back down instantaneously.


    Like she dered, she¡¯s doing it by herself.


    A squelching sound was produced from that small movement as I felt my cock plunging back to her depths. Orimura-sensei bit her lips as the expression on her face became more honest despite maintaining her re.


    ¡°Hahh... Let me just... get the hang of this first.¡± She breathlessly murmured, masking her moan, before moving for a second time.


    It¡¯s the same as the first one but this one, her return was smoother as it started to remember my shape. Her love juices dripped down on my balls, making me shudder from its warmth.


    If not for her telling me not to move, I¡¯d probably match her pace with well-timed thrusts. That way, it would be easier for her.


    s, she wanted to keep it this way. Believing that if I don¡¯t move, we¡¯re not having sex. She¡¯s simply educating me and helping me calm down my raging erection.


    ¡°Sensei, it feels good.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. I know. So, hurry up and cum, shameless brat. Uhhmmp~¡±


    She covered her mouth at the end of that sentence, preventing her moan from escaping again. But as it was too obvious, it was a useless endeavor.


    I wouldn¡¯t call her out for that though. Watching her movements and bodily reactions was also stimting for me. I could already feel my climax approaching. And for sure, she¡¯s the same.


    ¡°I will...¡±


    Repeating her movements, Orimura-sensei¡¯s figure looked like she was now dancing on top of me. Her hands firmly pressed on my chest as she humped up and down. My cock is the lucky recipient of this continued pumping of my blood to resist her tight squeezes.


    Before long, Orimura-sensei stopped blocking her moans and once she got the hang of it, she bent down again, locking our lips together.


    In between the kisses and her vigorous humping, our whispering voices that turned into a bout of teases and scoldings, the two of us gradually became lost in this height of pleasure.


    A few minutes in, I bent my knees and firmly ced them on the bench to prop my hips higher, giving her ease of movement. Orimura-sensei did the same with hers as she aimed to quicken her pace.


    The connection of our lips broke again but in ce of it, Orimura-sensei hugged my head and plunged me down her chest.


    Amidst the moans and the wet sounds produced by her hurried movements, I returned to suckle on her hardened cherries while my arms kept up supporting her securely on top of me.


    ¡°Sensei... I think I¡¯m close...¡± Eventually, feeling that I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, I called out to her.


    Twice.


    She didn¡¯t hear me the first time so I repeated it at the same time as I pressed on her back, guiding her head back above me.


    Despite her extremely erotic expression, her glistening lips stretched into another triumphant grin. But a momentter, she bit her lips and nodded.


    ¡°Me too...¡± She whispered before leaning down, restarting our lips¡¯ connection.


    She didn¡¯t say whether I could cum inside her or not but in this position where she clearlycked the intention of dismounting me, I took that as a silent permission.


    And with her hips humping furiously, making sure that I would always be deep inside her, any hesitation disappeared from my head.


    Maybe we¡¯d both regret thister but for now, our heads were filled with the thoughts of one another.


    Nheless, I still followed her words of not moving at all and let her do it for us. Instead, I diverted my efforts to securing her in my arms and giving her the kiss that she would always long for.


    Soon enough, the bench started creaking from the hurried movements before a subdued moan leaked out from our blocked mouths. Her hips pressed down on me for thest time, locking my erupting cock in her depths while being squeezed out by her uncontroble spasms.


    As the feeling of being strangled down there came over me, my hips also uncontrobly moved as it convulsed four times, shooting everything it stored deep within Orimura-sensei.


    I don¡¯t know how long that sensationsted but the room soon became tranquil. Apart from the sounds of our hurried breathing, the two of us remained at that opposition even if the pleasure already passed by.


    Without looking at it, we both could sense the mixture of our juices slowly seeping out of our connection. However, until we stabilized our breath, my cock which had already lost most of its hardness remained plugged inside her. Likewise, Orimura-sensei possibly didn¡¯t want to let go of it.


    ¡°Sensei...¡± Being the first one to recover, I called out to her. Like earlier, she moved her head to my side, her face buried in my neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, shameless brat.¡± It took a little while but she managed to reply to me. I thought she might just fall asleep because of exhaustion. Compared to me who didn¡¯t have to move that much, her stamina was surely drained from her.


    Her back was even drenched with sweat. I tried wiping her off using my hand but it was insufficient.


    That¡¯s why I just went for her face, lifting her to me one more time.


    I kissed her and she kissed me back before silence reigned upon us.


    For sure, our heads were filled withplicated thoughts. Using the silence to sort those out, we eventually stood up and cleaned each other.


    Minutester, we put our clothes on and looked at each other. How long have we been missing? Maybe half an hour? I don¡¯t know.


    Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei were definitely still waiting for me to return. And so were my girls who watched the match.


    Footsteps never cease outside even when we¡¯re in the middle of it. And even at this moment, we could hear activity there just that it¡¯s now as busy as earlier wherein people probablye and go to the waiting room of our basketball team to either congratte them or check on this year¡¯s city champions.


    ¡°Brat, let me check.¡± Orimura-sensei was the first to break the silence. She leaned to me, checking if a bulge remained obvious on my pants.


    When she didn¡¯t see anything, she tapped my shoulder.


    This woman... She¡¯s acting like everything is normal. But her face alone was enough to tell what exactly was going on in her head.


    In any case, I yed along with her, ¡°Thanks to you, sensei. It won¡¯t be up anytime soon. At least, if Eguchi-sensei or Satsuki don¡¯t give me stimtion.¡±


    ¡°This shameless brat! After all that?! Hahh... You¡¯re unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just being honest, sensei. I¡¯m simple-minded like that. What about you? Are you going to be fine?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Remember, what I did is nothing but help you. Do not misunderstand.¡±


    That¡¯s a tall order, no? But then again, that¡¯s probably how it was currently in her head.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you want it to be, then so be it. I¡¯m looking forward to next week, sensei.¡±


    ¡°S-sure. Get ready to be corrected.¡±


    Although her voice faltered there, Orimura-sensei recovered herposure and stood up.


    She then walked to the door, leaving me behind.


    She then nced back at me and continued, ¡°... Shameless brat. Tell Ryouko I¡¯ll be on the bus if she looks for me. I don¡¯t need to tell you why, right?¡±


    ¡°I understand. But sensei, I¡¯ll have to tell you this first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to keep it between us. I¡¯ll tell her and everyone connected to me that something happened. I won¡¯t go into detail, of course. However, they¡¯ll be aware that a connection has been established between us.¡±


    Right. Even if I said I might regret everythingter, I was still the idiot who promised to always be transparent with my girls.


    Upon hearing that, Orimura-sensei fell into contemtion. When she opened her mouth again, her expression was one of understanding.


    ¡°Suit yourself... I won¡¯t be able to keep this hidden from her as well anyway.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Is she already regretting it? I don¡¯t know. She continued to the door and grabbed the handle.


    But before she could pull it open, I added, ¡°Sensei, don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you feel like wanting to scold someone. I won¡¯t miss it.¡±


    In other words, if she started feeling regretful of what we¡¯ve done, I wanted her to rely on me to ease her mind. She could surely get ahold of my number if she wanted to.


    She heard me but she chose not to answer anymore. After a slight pause, she stepped out of the room, leaving me behind.

 Chapter 1788 Returning to the Waiting Room

    Chapter 1788 Returning to the Waiting Room


    Before returning like I nned, I spent a few minutes more organizing my thoughts about Orimura-sensei. She''s still a troublesome woman in my dictionary but because of what happened between us, I''m sure she''ll start running in my head along with my girls. The taste of her lips and body as well as her minute sensual movements were still fresh in my mind. It won¡¯t fade away anytime soon.


    In any case, even if I worried myself to death here, nothing was going to change. She wouldn''t return to talk to me and even if she did, with the state of our minds, nothing would be concluded.


    That left me with only one option. To silently wait for the next instance we could be together and be open to talk honestly.


    "Alright. I cannot be stuck here any longer. I better go and see them."


    I cleared my head and walked out of the door. Before stepping out, I took onest look behind me.


    The Interhigh is over for us now. We won''t be visiting this room anymore. But just today, it became filled with a bunch of unforgettable moments.


    Satsuki, Hanabi and Orimura-sensei...


    --


    "He''s back!" shouted one of the basketball club members who opened the door for me. She''s a second senior who didn''t make it to be a regr yer but she''s still extremely helpful during practice and assist work.


    Earlier, she was one of those who helped me distribute the girls'' lunch and drinks. Additionally, she''s one of the most eager to strip in front of me...


    Of course, I¡¯ll be blind not to see her admiration towards me. However, at this point in time, everyone in the club has at least a positive impression of me regardless of my rtionship, closeness to other girls, or the floating rumors surrounding me.


    I stepped in the gap she opened and before closing the door, she also tried to look for the person who dragged me out of the room. Seeing that I came back alone, the girl didn''t inquire about it anymore. Either she didn¡¯t care that much about Orimura-sensei or she just treated it as if our designated bus driver for the day had gone somewhere else


    Besides, she¡¯s probably more excited for my return. And with that announcement, the imaginary spotlight within the room returned to me.


    Grabbing onto my side, she guided me further into the room while ignoring the raised eyebrows from the other members who picked up on her opportunistic boldness.


    I yed along with her a bit to satisfy her while also amodating the others. Eventually, I thanked all of them before extracting myself from that situation.


    Good thing the girls had already finished changing. Even if I did that, no misunderstanding would be created from it. Or they¡¯d be even more weing about it. I don¡¯t know.


    In any case, upon finishing a quick scan, my eyes automatically searched for the figure of Satsuki and Eguchi-sensei.


    I instantly found Eguchi-sensei at the same corner as earlier.


    As for Satsuki, she¡¯s further in the room surrounded by Kawakami-senpai and other stars of the match. Also present among them was the girl¡¯s older sister and Juri. They possibly arrived minutes after our departure.


    Faced with a choice, I decided to approach the group first. As always, my grumpy girl didn¡¯t waste a second to be affectionate. She lunged herself at me, making her older sister bbergasted. Kawakami-senpai and the others, devoid of their shyness from being seen earlier, giggled at that sight and they considerately stepped away after we exchanged greetings.


    ¡°Idiot Ruki¡­ Tell me what happenedter.¡± Satsuki said in a muffled voice.


    As I expected, nothing would escape her notice. Thankfully, the way she worded it was vague enough that it didn¡¯t elicit a reaction from Setsuna-nee. Or maybe, she¡¯s just incensed that I snatched her precious little sister from her. Technically, I did. But it¡¯s already an old issue that we resolved, right? Either way, I greeted her as usual, ignoring her bloated cheeks that made her look more like Satsuki¡¯s little sister.


    ¡°Mhm. I will.¡± I replied before also acting affectionate by holding her close and caressing her head.


    Following this, I turned to the girl standing beside Setsuna-nee. Seeing her up close and catching her clear delight at my appearance, a smile naturally formed on my lips before I could utter my greeting to her.


    Mhm. No matter what happens, I guess I¡¯ll always be like this in front of them. Either I control my expressionpletely or it will naturally show.


    ¡°Geez, Ruki. I heard you¡¯re the reason they won the game. You went ahead and proved yourselfpetent again. Will you ever stop amazing us?¡± Juri yfully teased me. And with her voice loud enough for everyone to hear, Kawakami-senpai and the others chimed in as well.


    I humbly scratched my cheek. After everything that happened, could I still deny that?


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m not that amazing. I¡¯m just lucky. Besides, I¡¯m not the one who should take the glory. Kawakami-senpai. That buzzer-beater shot is amazing.¡±


    Diverting their attention back to the one that truly made it all possible, Kawakami-senpai immediately became swarmed by others.


    Although they already celebrated ever since they returned here, the mood in the room was definitely not going to die down anytime soon.


    Juri chuckled at my expert diversion. She then whispered to the girl whose face was buried in my chest ¡°Satsuki-chan, can I borrow this foolishly humble guyter?¡±


    Satsuki positively answered using gestures. For sure, if she voiced it out, she¡¯d be saying something like, ¡®You don¡¯t have to ask me for permission. You¡¯re one of us.¡±


    Anyway, for the next five minutes, I stayed with the three of them before Satsuki let go of me.


    Moving from there, I went to Eguchi-sensei who¡¯s probably watching us from afar. As soon as she saw me approaching, she fixed her posture and moved to the side, giving me the space I upied next to herter.


    We¡¯re still going to act a little distant to not arouse suspicion but one look at her face and the concern in her eyes was readily apparent. Given that Orimura-sensei dragged me out after catching us in that risque situation, the question of why it took this long for me to return was running through her head. Additionally, she¡¯s probably wondering where Orimura-sensei is.


    ¡°Sensei, Orimura-sensei is back on the bus. She said she was going to check it to make sure that no problem would turn up when it was time to go.¡±


    Starting by telling her what Orimura-sensei asked me to ry ¨C with additional details that I made up on the spot.


    Eguchi-sensei nodded in understanding but just like Satsuki, she knew that something else happened.


    She wordlessly put me under her interrogative gaze, waiting for me to spill the beans myself.


    ¡°I got scolded for putting you in that situation, sensei. I shouldn¡¯t have lost control like that.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I see¡­ She gave you an earful again, huh? That¡¯s bing a regr thing. Pfft.¡± She chuckled. Whatever was in her head, she most likely thought that it was kind of amusing. ¡°So¡­ how did you respond?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I was unrepentant. I think I weighed the risk properly¡­ Also, you¡¯re just that irresistible, sensei.¡± I answered honestly.


    Yeah. I know. I¡¯m skirting around what eventually transpired between Orimura-sensei and me. However, I cannot just drop that bomb right away, right? And since we¡¯re not alone in this room, I have to be discreet with the details.


    ¡°Un. I expect that kind of answer from you. My shameless man.¡± Eguchi-sensei giggled again. Then stealthily, her hand wrapped around mine, before hiding that connection behind us. ¡°Seeing as how you¡¯re fidgeting which is very unusual of you, there must have been more, right? It¡¯s fine. You can tell me about itter. For now¡­ let¡¯s enjoy this atmosphere.¡±


    This¡­ Is she secretly an angel and not the discipline freak of a PE Teacher? Ah. Scratch that. She already unmasked herself. She is no doubt an angel sent before me.


    Ugh. Now I feel like an ass for being involved with her friend. But then again, there¡¯s no rewriting history. It already happened and she more than deserved my honesty.


    ¡°Mhm. Let us do that. You worked hard, sensei.¡±


    ¡°You too, Onoda-kun. I¡¯ll expect no less than a hugter, okay?¡±


    Just like this, our hushed conversation continued for a little while before everyone¡¯s attention returned to us again.


    Then soon afterward, we started preparing to leave.

 Chapter 1789 Your Name?

    Chapter 1789 Your Name?


    Minutester, I followed along with the Basketball Club. Unlike thest time when Otoha and Mizuki teamed up to shoulder the cost of a celebration party at a high-end restaurant, there¡¯s nothing nned for today.


    Well, they did wonder about it. I told them that the two were busy today so they couldn¡¯te. They did send their congrattions though.


    And having realized that they sounded a bit greedy there, they immediately apologized to me before extending that to those two nobledies.


    Of course, I told them that it was fine but they insisted so I could only reluctantly agree to it.


    And while walking, they started talking about simply organizing their own party and they told me that they wanted to invite the two ¨C as a way to show their gratitude for their support.


    The same as earlier, they didn¡¯t let me reject that invitation. Good thing that given how busy we would be this uing weekend, they moved that celebration to next week. Besides, they stillcked the budget for it. Maybe Hayashi-sensei would grant them a reward for bringing honor to the school but that¡¯s still up in the air.


    Eguchi-sensei already expressed that she wanted to treat her students though so there¡¯s that.


    On the way out, we were ambushed by a group of students and fans alike who witnessed that historic moment. Of course, the majority of them were from our school.


    Kawakami-senpai was showered with praise by them who called her the Buzzer-beating Princess for that decisive point that decided their win.


    Satsuki and Kanno-senpai were then dubbed the Great Walls of 4th High. Not to be misunderstood as a mockery for their not-so-abundant assets, of course. They¡¯re just amazed at their offensive and defensive capabilities when they¡¯re together on the court.


    Naturally, the other yers also had their acquired fans and received praise from everyone.


    Once we passed by the crowd, we noticed that the opposing team was also making their exit.


    Even if most of them appeared devastated and depressed with their loss, their Coach or Advisor as well as most of the core members of their team exhibited sportsmanship as they once again congratted the girls. Likewise, everyone returned the same courtesy.


    However, halfway through it, I noticed that some of them were eyeing me, especially their Team Captain as well as that rookie point guard.


    Remembering what thetter blurted out earlier in the game, I realized the reason why.


    Yep. Judging from their scrutinizing gazes, they¡¯re probably thinking that I¡¯m some kind of hidden card that the team pulled to save them from the jaws of defeat.


    As I didn¡¯t want that attention, I hid within the lineup of the girls and slipped toward the back.


    s. They already locked on me.


    Eventually, that point guard who¡¯s sporting brownish or near orange-colored hair was sent to approach me. With a ribbon adorning her hair, she looked bubbly. She¡¯s possibly someone who oozed out positiveness all around. However, at the moment, curiosity must¡¯ve taken over her.


    She¡¯s tiny for a basketball yer but probably average in height among the girls within our age range. That¡¯s why the strategy of blocking her view using Satsuki was too effective, crippling her ymaking capabilities.


    Satsuki tried to block her again but the girl showcased her agility, bypassing the girl and arriving before me.


    ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡± She asked, ignoring the gradually expanding giant behind her.


    She¡¯s brave. I¡¯ll give her that. And considering that¡¯s her first question¡­ they probably won¡¯t be able to sleep at night if they fail to find out the culprit responsible for stealing the gold medal away from them.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± I acted like I didn¡¯t hear her and gestured by putting a hand on my ear.


    Due to that, the girl was immediately irked. Like a fruit that was about to explode, she turned red in indignation. Still, she managed to calm herself down, repeating the question. Or not. She¡¯s now demanding it instead.


    ¡°Your name. Let me hear your name.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m taken.¡± I shamelessly answered while I intentionally let her see me ncing at the girl behind her.


    The petite figure of the girl shuddered visibly before retorting. ¡°What the? Excuse me? I¡¯m not hitting on you, mister.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Alright then. What can I do for you?¡± Still in the mood to continue teasing the girl, I sped my hand and acted like I already forgot what she was asking.


    I know. Someone could point a finger and condemn me for ying around but what can I do? She¡¯s surprisingly fun to tease.


    ¡°Argh! Are you deaf? I¡¯m asking for your name. Why is it hard to answer tha¨C¡±


    And there we go. Before she could re up from being provoked that much by me, someone else rushed forward, covering the girl¡¯s mouth and dragging her back to their team. It¡¯s none other than the transfer student shooting guard who I suspected to be her friend. This one girl had long highlighted hair. Inside the court, her hair was secured by a ponytail. This time, however, she let it flow freely behind her. Her fringes were split in two uneven parts; neatlybed on one side and adorned by a hairclip on the other. That exposed a great part of her forehead.


    Beforepletely retreating, her eyesnded on me.


    ¡°I apologize for this girl¡¯s rudeness. However, I disdain the way you angered Mikan. I¡¯ll remember you and this team. We¡¯ll win next time.¡±


    After leaving that deration, she stormed back within their team.


    Seeing that spectacle, Eguchi-sensei and the Coach of the other team simultaneously apologized to each other before thetter excused themselves and walked away.


    Uh¡­ Alright. That¡¯s my bad.


    A mindless fun became a vendetta.


    ¡°Idiot Ruki,¡± Satsuki remarked.


    Although that sounded just like her usual way of calling me, I could somehow understand that it meant differently this time.


    She returned to my side and poked my cheek as though she wanted to drill a hole in it.


    As for the other members of the club, they¡¯re either raising their thumb in approval or wryly smiling at my disy.


    Juri and Setsuna-nee had matching reactions though. They¡¯re both holding back theirughter.


    I guess I just doomed myself to continue helping their team as a strategist.


    Right?


    -


    -


    Several minutester, we all arrived at the bus. There, we found Orimura-sensei just outside it, waiting for us.


    At a nce, there¡¯s nothing worth noting about her appearance. She already recovered and looked like her usual self.


    However, with Eguchi-sensei already privy that something happened between us, the woman immediately approached her friend ¨C not to confront her about it but perhaps, to confirm it.


    Satsuki also appeared interested but perhaps understanding me, she pushed me back, saying I should go and check on the others.


    Right. Even without a n on how to get to my girls who attended and watched today¡¯s match, my head was already churning to produce an excuse to run and check on them before leaving with the basketball team. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And knowing those girls, they¡¯re probably also waiting for me. They¡¯re aware that I will always make the time to check on them before the day ends.


    They¡¯re that used to my shenanigans by now.


    Regardless, with my end n for the day to return and pick up Shizu at our school, this was truly myst chance to spend with them today.


    That¡¯s why, after determining that Eguchi and Orimura-sensei would be fine, I turned to everyone from the club and made up an excuse on the spot before sprinting away to where my girls should be waiting.

 Chapter 1790 SS: Rukis Christmas, Three Days Later (1)

    Chapter 1790 SS: Ruki''s Christmas, Three Days Later (1)


    (Author''s Note: This is another side story continuing from the events ofst year''s side story. And as you can see, this might be an annual tradition. Or not? Either way, it''s still Christmas-themed or at least, still in that atmosphere. This will possibly be a shorter one than before. Forgive me for this short interlude. Merry Christmas!)


    -


    -


    28th of December. Three days after the absurd Christmas Day that I experienced. The intrusive girl next door hadn''t shown herself in front of me again. Though I¡¯ve caught a glimpse of her a few times whenever I would leave the house, she must''ve been embarrassed for being carried by mest time.


    What¡¯s the deal, anyway? Even if she faked it halfway, she was initially asleep and her mother hounded me through their window. If I hadn¡¯t taken her home by then, I wouldn¡¯t have had a peaceful night.


    Ugh. I remember. It wasn¡¯t really that peaceful when I had to slog off all the food she brought over. And it took me a while in the bathroom to expel the next day.


    In any case, she¡¯s lucky. Had she been someone who could make my desire react, I had no idea how much I could corrupt her by being so defenseless in someone else''s house. She¡¯s too careless for her own good.


    She said we were close years ago. But people constantly change. She should stop being stuck in time. I am far from the one she fell in love with, whatever that emotion that is.


    Ah. Enough about her.


    It''s still winter break. No school. No problem. However, it''s incredibly boring.


    For the past two days, I went and met up with those girls I ordered to take a day off from being the faucet of my desire¨Cexcept those girls who didn¡¯t even try and bugged me that day.


    At first, it was great. I got to fill up my bottomless desire again and they obediently took it. However, upon listening to the story I asked them to share with me, my mood was instantly ruined.


    What kind of story, you wonder? It¡¯s about how they spent their holiday, of course. It was nothing but an utter disappointment.


    They might not have followed the footsteps of those girls who crossed my paths that day but they all spent their days at home or some of them ended the dates that they say ¡®I forced them to go¡¯ early on. They even confessed that they were waiting for my call instead of savoring the freedom I''ve given them.


    That¡¯s why I don''t feel like meeting anyone today.


    What the hell is their problem? Aren¡¯t they begging me to stop? They¡¯re unhappy with everymand I give to them. They said it themselves and yet¡­


    Ugh.


    This is making me want to get a new one. Someone who won¡¯t be asplicated as them. But then again, where will I get my fill of my desire if not with them?


    ¡­ This is the worst.


    Looking outside my window, the snow that continued to fall for the past few days has once again piled up. Our street was buried with the mess and navigating through it would definitely be a hassle.


    Good thing I don¡¯t have any ns to go outside today.


    I can just while away thesest few days of winter break here. Alone in the confines of this house.


    -


    -


    RING!


    Two hours came and went. That damn rm has been snoozing for so long. I failed to notice that I fell asleep again thinking about those useless things. Still, it¡¯s only seven in the morning.


    Standing up from my bed, I grabbed my phone before fixing my bed sheet. I then walked to my cab to change into warmer clothes.


    The house¡¯s instion has been getting worse this winter. But Ick the necessary skill to even attempt to remedy that.


    Should I spend my day reading about it? No. I should just rely on an expert. Even if a girles overter, our bodies alone could warm us up. Especially if we¡¯re naked.


    After doing my morning routine, I made a coffee for myself before going to the storage room.


    I should at least do something to stave off my boredom, right?


    Or so, I thought.


    Upon stepping inside that dusty room filled with boxes and things I had no use for, the first thing that came into my view was the small box that I stored a few days ago.


    The box that contained that girl¡¯s ¡®present¡¯.


    It must¡¯ve been for her boyfriend. But she must¡¯ve feltpelled to give it to me because she encountered and ignored me.


    That girl is not right in the head. I already cut her off and she¡¯s trying to crawl back again. Like those girls I am disappointed with these past few days, shouldn¡¯t she savor the freedom that she got from me?


    Haa. Women areplicated creatures.


    I only treat them as objects and outlets for my desire but why do they even fall for someone as terrible as me? I did nothing but make them suffer.


    Wait. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m going to store this somewhere I won¡¯t be able to see it again?


    But here it was.


    Right in front of the door.


    What the hell is wrong with me?


    And what am I doing here in the store room in the first ce?


    ¡°I should open this and be done with it. I guess?¡±


    Unconsciously, my feet brought me before that box.


    I¡¯ll me my curiosity here.


    I did say I shouldn¡¯t even check on this but nothing could beat a curious strike. Now that it got triggered, it would keep me awake at night if I didn¡¯t satisfy it.


    Upon grabbing the box, I turned around and returned to the living room.


    As I¡¯m not liking the serene silence, I turned the TV on and put it on a news channel. Might as well listen to the news to distract myself from being absorbed with this curiosity.


    [A sunny day is expected until tomorrow. If you have somewhere to go, you have until then before the streets disappear in sheets of white again.]


    The weather broadcaster¡¯s voice spilled out from the TV''s speaker.


    Behind him, the screen changes from the map of the country to a clip showing the streets filled with piled-up snow being shoveled by people and those snow-sweeping vehicles.


    ¡°If only I had somewhere to go¡­¡± I muttered before taking my attention away from the screen.


    I lifted my hand and observed the box in my hand.


    It¡¯s still wrapped neatly. The card she used to write that message was stuck in the ribbon.


    I pulled it out and read her message again, expecting nothing. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡®Ruki, Merry Christmas. I will be visiting you so, I won''t say anything else. But just in case you refuse to talk to me (which I know you will probably do), I''ll write this here;


    I apologize for denying to know you yesterday. I never expected to see you there and with how you heartlessly cut me off, I couldn''t process it quickly. When I recovered, you were already gone.


    Lastly, I do not hate you. I want you to know this. If ever I encounter you again outside, I swear I won''t deny knowing you again.


    That''s all. I won''t tell you to correct your ways, Ick the right to do that. But if ever someonees along that will change your entire perspective, I hope you treat her better than you treated me. Take care not to get into trouble. Bye.


    --Nagisa¡¯


    ¡°Yep. I stand by my judgement. She should hate me. And she should continue pretending not to know me.¡±


    I muttered quietly, dropping the letter again.


    With only the box in my hand left, I undid the ribbon and opened the wrappings.


    A few secondster, the box presented its true appearance before me.


    It¡¯s neither a fancy one nor has a known brand printed on top of it.


    It¡¯s a simple white box.


    As I was about to open it and check its contents, I heard the front door burst open and the intruder announced her presence by shouting at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Ruki! Are you still asleep?! I brought you leftover soup! This can warm you up! Stop hibernating like a bear!¡±

 Chapter 1791 SS: Rukis Christmas, Three Days Later (2)

    Chapter 1791 SS: Ruki''s Christmas, Three Days Later (2)


    ¡°Heh, you should¡¯ve answered me, you know? I wouldn¡¯t have shouted if you did.¡± Scratching her head while sporting a silly smile, the girl defended herself from my unfriendly gaze when she appeared at the doorway to the living room.


    She¡¯s truly carrying a pot and judging from the steam rising from it¡­ she even heated it beforeing.


    Is she a huge idiot beneath that pretty face of hers?


    ¡°Put it in the kitchen and leave.¡± Without any change in my expression, I coldly said. ¡°Next time, use the doorbell.¡±


    Perhaps not liking it, she immediately pouted as she took heavy steps to the kitchen.


    After dropping the pot on the tabletop, she took off her heavy winter coat, revealing herself in afortable red and white cotton blouse and short pants. Her figure was, as always, a sight to behold. However, not for my eyes.


    Ignoring my gaze at her, she started busying herself there without even asking for my permission.


    Maybe thinking that it already lost some heat, she put the stove on top of the stove and turned it on. And while it was heating up, she made her way to the dish cab, taking out bowls, spoons, and tes.


    And she didn¡¯t stop at that.


    After acting like she was contemting something, she walked to the pantry, taking out eggs and other ingredients inside it. Following that, she also opened the freezer, pulling out a frozen fish and some chopped pork meat that I frugally used in my cooking.


    ¡°Oi, who said you can rummage in my kitchen? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make breakfast. Stay there and wait for me to call you. Soup won¡¯t be enough, no?¡±


    ¡°Who said you can do that? Go home, Akane.¡±


    ¡°No. I saw you arriving homest night with a nasty scowl. And today, you¡¯re holding that box as if you¡¯re going to open Pandora''s Box. Rx and wait for a while. Mom taught me how to prepare a simple dish, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make a mess here. And while we eat, you can talk to me about what was worrying you.¡±


    Who are you? My mother? The audacity of this girl is growing.


    Ugh¡­ And what did she just say? Was I scowlingst night? Maybe. I¡¯m thoroughly disappointed, after all.


    And what about this? Pandora¡¯s Box, huh? She might not be wrong.


    If I open this, there¡¯s a possibility that my resolve will be shaken. Should I just put it back? Less hassle for me.


    Anyway, this isn¡¯t the issue at hand!


    ¡°Nothing is worrying me. Do I look like I need someone to talk to? Go and bug someone else.¡±


    ¡°Ruki. I know you. If it¡¯s any other day, you¡¯d have already left before I woke up. Yet, here you are, without any ns to leave.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just feel like not going at all?¡±


    ¡°You? Impossible. You have your bottomless desire. You won¡¯t be able tost a day without doing anything about that.¡±


    This girl¡­ Why does it feel like she knows everything about me? Well, she probably does. She kept on stalking me in school, after all.


    If someone¡¯s privy to my secret of conquering girls who are in a rtionship, it¡¯s her. And for some reason, I don¡¯t have any inclination to stop her. I mean, if she has seen enough, won¡¯t she be disgusted by me and stop at one point?


    I just failed to anticipate that she¡¯d be this persistent. She probably inherited that trait from her mother.


    ¡°Enough. Do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Oh wait¡­¡±


    I heard her cheerfully exim when I gave up arguing with her. But a secondter, I picked up approaching footstepsing from her direction.


    She was quick on her feet.


    Before I knew it, the girl had already lunged at me, wrapping her arms around my back and squeezing her little golden head to my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m just warming you up!¡± Her muffled voice then reached my ears as her warm breath seeped into the clothes I was wearing. Her body was also warm enough for me to feel. However, as always, it failed to trigger any reaction from me.


    Anyway, I get how much of a lousy excuse that is. This girl is simply taking advantage of this situation to embrace me or get close to me which I often deny her.


    No matter how cold I treat her, this girl will always act this warmly like I am the center of her world.


    That should be ttering enough. Unfortunately, I¡¯m just that indifferent.


    Maybe if I¡¯m a regr guy and not twisted by my desire, I¡¯ll probably be as overjoyed as her to receive this kind of treatment.


    That¡¯s something that won¡¯t ever happen. Everything she¡¯s doing is useless. Oveing this desire is impossible. Ah. No. I never even thought of oveing this. I¡¯m already a ve to it and I relish every moment I spend as one.


    Seconds turned to minutes. In the end, I couldn¡¯t push her away. I let her get away with this. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maybe that¡¯s why she was so cheerful again when she walked back to the kitchen. She enthusiastically chirped like a joyous bird who got the worm for her hatchlings.


    Watching her move about from where I was sitting, I found myself drawn to her for at least a few seconds.


    Well, that¡¯s all there is to it.


    Before long, I lost interest and brought my attention back to the box in my hand.


    While that girl was busily going around my kitchen to prepare a meal for me, I worked up my determination to open this ¡®Pandora¡¯s Box¡¯.


    ¡°Here goes.¡±


    Yeah. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a padlocked gift. It¡¯s a simple box so, upon taking the top lid cover off, the identity of the gifty before my eyes.


    It¡¯s not an essory like a ring or a ne. Nagisa knows that I¡¯m not fond of using any. Instead, it¡¯s a bottle of cologne.


    Is it important to me? I don¡¯t know.


    However, I do remember having a conversation with her about this months ago. Before she graduated or specifically, the day before my birthday.


    She asked me if I had a preference for gifts I would like to receive. I said none but if ever I would receive one¡­ I told her that a small bottle of cologne was enough. I don¡¯t like wearing essories. Not that I hate it, I just don¡¯t feel the need to. Clothes or any article of clothing is also something I don¡¯t like receiving. I can buy those, after all. That¡¯s why a cologne or a perfume bottle is enough.


    I can use it and it¡¯s finite. Once it¡¯s empty, I can throw it away.


    I see. So, she¡¯s telling me the truth. The present wasn¡¯t for her boyfriend. She picked this for me¡­


    ¡°You opened it.¡± I suddenly heard Akane¡¯s voice from the kitchen as I was stuck staring inside the box. ¡°Let me guess. Is that from that girl who knocked on your door three days ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She left crying.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I ran into her. I thought you were the one dashing out of your house¡­¡±


    Ah. Right. Of course, she¡¯s staking out for my presence that day, after all.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s all the reaction you have. You won¡¯t ask me why I said she¡¯s crying?¡±


    ¡°You already know the answer, dumbass. I did that to her.¡± I somehow answered snappishly while an ufortable sensation spread across my body.


    Before long, I ced the box still containing the present on the table and let my body slump in thefort of this sofa.

 Chapter 1792 SS: Rukis Christmas, Three Days Later (3)

    Chapter 1792 SS: Ruki''s Christmas, Three Days Later (3)


    I don¡¯t know how long I closed my eyes after opening Nagisa¡¯s present. I only came to when Akane gleefully poked my cheeks, waking me up from my stupor. When I nced at her, she had this unpleasant grin that clearly stated how amusing it was to see me this torn at dealing with what was in front of me.


    Ugh. That was making me want to rip those lips off and make her cry...


    Cry, huh?


    That girl. Did she fall in love with me as well? Why does she have to cry just because I didn¡¯t give her my time of the day? All those times that I took advantage of her... shouldn¡¯t she wish to be freed from me as well?


    Haa. It¡¯s hard to formte a conclusion like this and it¡¯s not like I needed to fully understand her reasoning. In the end, I¡¯m a ve to my desire. Nothing¡¯s more important than satisfying it.


    ¡°Stop having fun poking my cheek.¡± I red at the girl holding back her giggles next to me. The smell of the dishes she cooked was stuck to her body but somehow, I didn¡¯t find it unpleasant. Annoyed, maybe. She¡¯s not listening to me, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m not having fun. I¡¯m waking you up. Come on, food is ready.¡± Deflecting my re with a wink, the girl jumped off the sofa, grabbed my hand, and dragged me with her to the dining room.


    Looking at the neatly ced dishes as steam gradually formed above them, she truly went all out in making them. All of it came from my supplies though. Definitely a case of someone who wouldn¡¯t mind if she made a blunder.


    Watching me reach for the tes, Akane ced her elbows on top of the table and cupped her face with her palms. She looked like a kid fascinated by something and at the same time, she was like a dog waiting to be praised.


    ¡°You¡¯ll leave after I eat this, right?¡± Before taking a bite of the rolled egg that she made, I nced at her to probe whether she was going to continue bugging me today.


    I didn¡¯t even invite her toe yet here she was, devoid of any thoughts of going home. I just couldn¡¯t get rid of her entirely. This is part of the reason why I¡¯m going to another high school. I can¡¯t have her follow me around again.


    ¡°I will. But Ruki, I can apany you all day long if you want. You don¡¯t have ns today, no?¡±


    ¡°No. Go back home and don¡¯te in unannounced again.¡±


    I shot down her suggestion right away before taking my eyes off of her. I bit into the egg and started eating what she prepared.


    As I expected, the taste wasn¡¯t phenomenal. She probably didn¡¯t know how to bnce the sweetness and saltiness of an egg. Her mother taught her wrong. Or is she thinking that I still like eating sweet rolls of eggs like the old times? I don¡¯t know.


    As I was about to reach for the fried fish with my chopsticks, Akane opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Eh... Make me. I have the key. Auntie asked me to look after you.¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t make things up.¡±


    ¡°Psh. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I just know... Anyway, stuff your mouth with food, I can¡¯t finish all of this.¡±


    Nonchntly dismissing her attempts, I pointed at her empty bowl and tes.


    Although indignant, she at least listened to me. She started picking up food from her te and scooped fried rice in her rice bowl.


    Following that, the girl opened up the steaming soup. It¡¯s made from beef stock and she probably added soy sauce to it. The aroma became too strong... as for the taste... I don¡¯t know.


    Wordlessly, she picked up my soup bowl and filled it before also doing the same for hers.


    Once she was done, she put her hands together and cheerfully muttered the usual phrase before a meal before digging into the food she cooked for us.


    From here, the sound of utensils and our silent chewing and sipping into the bowl of soup engulfed the room.


    We stopped talking but I could feel her gaze never leaving me. Whatever was in her head, it¡¯s probably tied to what she imed. She loves me.


    Too bad, I don¡¯t even know the concept of that. And even if I know... I doubt I can say the same to her thanks to my desire.


    There were only a few phrases in my vocabry such as ¡®You¡¯re mine¡¯, ¡®I¡¯ll steal you away¡¯, and ¡®Don¡¯t ever defy me again¡¯.


    A few minutester, I put down the chopsticks and the rice bowl before silently muttering my gratitude for the food.


    That made the girl in front of me giggle in delight before following my example.


    We picked everything clean so... before she could do it, I took the initiative to clear the table, putting the tes and bowls into the sink.


    Understanding that I wouldn¡¯t need her help on that, the girl simply moved to prepare tea that could help push down the food to our stomachs.


    When I finished washing the dishes, the girl was already in the living room with the teapot and cups waiting for me.


    ... Wait.


    What is happening here? Why am I spending time like this here?


    Aren¡¯t I bored? Am I not anymore?


    Ugh.


    Alright. I¡¯ll give her credit for that but it¡¯s about time for her to lea¡ª N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Stop overthinking there, Ruki. Come here. Aren¡¯t we going to talk?¡± Interrupting my thoughts to a halt, Akane hollered.


    Raising a cup of tea and gesturing for me toe and sit with her.


    Is this your house now? That girl¡¯s audacity...


    I thought that and yet, I couldn¡¯t find anything to retort.


    In the end, my feet led me there but at the very least, I didn¡¯t take the seat next to her. I sat down on the single sofa and stared at her unamused.


    ¡°Drink that and leave. There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about.¡± I said as I took the cup she filled for me and gulped it down.


    Ignoring the stinging sensation due to how hot the tea was, my eyesnded on the box I left on the table.


    The cologne resting inside it was gone.


    ¡°Looking for this? Hmm... This isn¡¯t even that expensive but she¡¯s thoughtful enough to buy you something that will match your preference. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Holding the cologne as she rolled it around her hand, checking itsbel and its content, the girl expressed her approval. Then as if she wanted to see my reaction, her eyesnded on me as a yful smile spread across her lips.


    ¡°Put that down.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is this important to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡± Akane snorted. She shook her head and ignored my threatening gaze.


    She¡¯s not afraid of me. No. I probably don¡¯t look as threatening to her. Even if my voice was emotionless, I couldn¡¯t muster getting angry at her.


    A momentter, the girl still put the cologne back in the box before saying, ¡°If you¡¯re wondering, she went to Hirari High. It¡¯s still within the city.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I said ¡®if you¡¯re wondering¡¯. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to see her or not. Anyhow, I¡¯ll leave it at that. You won¡¯t talk to me about her anyway. Give me your cup, I¡¯ll give you a refill.¡±


    Acting like she already lost interest in making me talk about Nagisa, the audacious girl from next door picked up the teapot and started pouring tea into my now-empty cup...


    From there, the situation didn¡¯t get any better. The girl stayed with me for the rest of the day, making an excuse that her mother went somewhere and she didn¡¯t want to be alone there.


    To top it all off, I cannot refuse her because not only her parents, but even my parents who I hadn¡¯t heard from for a few months called me to take care of her.


    What the hell? It¡¯s the worst thing to happen. I should¡¯ve gone out instead...


    ¡°Heh, I should thank Auntie and Uncle when they return. I got to spend a whole day with you...¡±


    Amidst that jubntughter, my head ached at thinking of ways how to deal with her. To save myself from the migraine, I called up those girls I decided not to see today.


    -


    -


    (Author¡¯s Note: Like I promised. This is a shorter side story than the previous one, featuring only Akane and Ruki. Take note. This takes ce only a few months before the main story. If you haven¡¯t noticed, this side story delved more into showing that at this moment in the past, Ruki was already in the process of breaking away from what he believed in. His gradual change didn¡¯t start in the main story but during thest year in middle school. Chapter 21 was the nail in the coffin, sealing his fate to change entirely. As for what you can expect on other side stories if I ever write another next year... it will be within the same time frame. Anyway, Happy New Year everyone. Thank you for following this story up to this point.)

 Chapter 1793 Explosiveness

    Chapter 1793 Explosiveness


    On my way to where my girls were supposed to be, I passed by the entrance and found that the opposing team from earlier was still stuck standing there, crowded by their mourning fans and schoolmates.


    I could see how they were ufortable but at the same time, they wanted to console them and appear as though the loss wasn¡¯t going to make them break.


    From the way I see it, they¡¯re neither prideful nor arrogant. Even if they were the reigning champions in our city for a few years, they still couldn¡¯t get past the prefecture level. In terms of their achievements, they must¡¯ve thought that it was nothing to be boastful about.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t want to get entangled with them again. Hurrying in my steps, I aimed to slip away before any of them could spot me.


    Not that I believe I am worthy of their attention, it¡¯s just a precaution. I mean, I¡¯m experienced enough that after provoking someone like that, I should expect them to find a way to retaliate.


    But try as I might, I am way too conspicuous. And it¡¯s not just because of my appearance. It¡¯s because of how I looked like I was running away from something.


    Halfway through my attempt to slip away from their gazes, it coincided with the point guard also slipping out of their fans¡¯ encirclement.


    Our gazes met and almost instantly, her porcin white face looked like it was being torched.


    ¡°You!¡± She started, her fingers pointing directly at me. ¡°Where are you going?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? None of your business.¡± I promptly replied reflexively, expressing not even an ounce of concern about her.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t sit well with her. How meddlesome.


    Perhaps feeling like I was dismissing her again, the girl repeated what she showcased earlier; her quickness. In the blink of an eye, she crossed the distance between us, crashing against me.


    I could¡¯ve dodged her. No. I should¡¯ve dodged her. However, knowing that there was a wall beside me, my body moved on its own, preventing her from being hurt for her own recklessness.


    Her forehead squarely hit my chest and the force behind that sudden dash pushed me to the wall.


    Hearing the dull thud created by my arm hitting the sturdy surface, the girl realized what she had done.


    ¡°T-that. Are you okay? I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± As concern flooded her watery eyes, she approached me and reached for the arm that I supposedly hurt.


    Little did she know, I managed to cushion myself appropriately. Knowing that her rush would result in me hitting that wall, I easily broke her momentum when I moved my body to that side at the same time as she crashed into me.


    ¡°Oh, really? You didn¡¯t mean it?¡± I pped her hand away before she could reach my arm and acted like it hurt.


    The girl ignored my words, or rather, it probably didn¡¯t register in her head as she stared at my arm in terror. She¡¯s possibly terrified that she injured me.


    ¡°Rx. It¡¯s not broken or anything.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Will youpensate me for being hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Of course, I will. I¡¯ll apologize too! I¡¯m sorry for being brash.¡± The girl hurriedly bowed in apology. If I didn¡¯t stop her, she¡¯d bend her back to a 90-degree angle just to give a more sincere apology.


    I guess that¡¯s enough lessons for her. At least, she could admit to her wrongdoing.


    ¡°Tell me. Are you always this hot-headed? No. Wait. You¡¯re calm in the court. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bring your team to that favorable position.¡±


    ¡°Favorable? Don¡¯t joke with me. You broke it easily in less than five minutes! Uhh¡­ Wait, I¡¯m sorry for shouting, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Ah. I see. So this is her personality, huh? An explosive brat who will always get worked up when ites to things she¡¯s confident about.


    That¡¯s probably the reason why she¡¯s so easily provoked.


    I shook my head inwardly and stared at her like I was looking at a droopy fruit. Her name is Mikan, right? Yeah¡­ It suits her. The explosive sweetness and sourness of that fruit are quite abination.


    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Wait. You still won¡¯t tell me your name? And your arm¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the arm. I can still carry you with this. As for my name¡­ sorry, you have to earn the right to know it.¡±


    I raised my arm and moved it normally. Of course, I made it look like I was being careful not to exert it but I guess that¡¯s not needed at all.


    The girl was already flustered enough by my words. She became more like a ripe orange this way.


    It¡¯s a chance to tease her again but I have no motivation to do it anymore. I already lost a lot of time engaging with her. I better hurry.


    ¡°... How do I earn it? Tell me.¡±


    As I started walking away, I heard the girl¡¯s voice behind me. She¡¯s begging me to tell her.


    This girl¡­ Is she that obsessed with her loss? Or is it because she wanted to know how my strategy defeated her?


    Uh. Of course not, that girl¡­ she¡¯s showing early signs of infatuation, isn¡¯t she?


    If Orimura-sensei was here, I could definitely hear her cursing my awful charm.


    ¡°Maybe if we meet again someday?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m Sakuraba Mikan of Hirari High! Remember that!¡±


    As the girl shouted her name and school, I simply raised my hand and continued on my steps without looking back at her.


    Hirari High.


    Yeah. That¡¯s the school that girl is attending.


    -


    -


    Pushing that encounter to the back of my mind, I soon arrived where my girls were. Well, they¡¯re not alone as some of our ssmates remained with them. Some of them are probably nning to ride the same bus together.


    The cucked group was also around but I couldn¡¯t care less about them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I found Akane and the others taking a huge space for themselves. They already formed their own group and no one could break into it. Except me, of course.


    As soon as they spotted me approaching them, the first one to jump out of their circle was none other than the goofball.


    ¡°Babe!¡± Like seeing a savior from her predicament, she immediately threw herself at me.


    However, the girls who didn¡¯t want to be bested by her quickly followed suit.


    Before Hanabi could reach me, Elizabeth and Saki kicked the ground as they raced towards me.


    With my arms wide open, I prepared myself to receive all three of them. Akane and Nami were shaking their heads at this sight while the other girls were cheering for them as though this was an official match.


    And because of thatmotion, everyone¡¯s attention focused on us.


    ¡°... Onoda-kun sure is popr. Who are they? I only know Imada.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not herest time. That girl with a tiara is also his close friend. As for that other girl¡­I saw him with her earlier. Her uniform looks like it''s from the 3rd High, no?¡±


    Ignoring those gossipers, I stood my ground and waited for the three to reach me.


    First in the race thanks to her head start, Hanabi wrapped her arms around me, monopolizing my chest for herself. Perhaps realizing that she haspetition, she didn¡¯t hesitate to choose the boldest option.


    Then, a secondter, Saki and Elizabeth also reached me, taking an arm each. They didn¡¯t even spare a moment to think about how they could be seen by others. My arms immediately lodged in the middle of their valleys.


    Yep. This was more like a public disy of my rtionship with them. There¡¯s no escaping the rumors that would be created from this.

 Chapter 1794 Inside the Flower Garden

    Chapter 1794 Inside the Flower Garden


    Upon approaching my girls without extracting the three from me, I immediately got swarmed by them, asking for the same treatment. For those looking from a distance, this situation would probably be taken as my entrance to a blooming flower garden


    Hina led the charge then Hiyori. Thankfully, Saki and Elizabeth already got their fill, they even high-five each other before giggling in satisfaction. Also, the chuunibyou yfully whispered something about her interaction with Hanabi, ¡°I might have been taken in by her agreeable personality, my prince. When wouldst thou take her in as our sister? Hast the embers of passion yet to be ignited?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That earned her a flick on her forehead again. Of course, I already controlled my strength. It¡¯s more like a hit of rubber band than something that would leave a mark on her wide forehead.


    Elizabeth stuck her tongue out in response beforeughing and doubling down, ¡°Aha! My prince neither denied nor dismissed my question. Hanabi-senpai, this princess looks forward to our next meeting.¡±


    And with Hanabi hearing that exchange, the girl lifted her head to look at us. I used that moment to pinch her bloated cheeks. But as though she grew thicker skin in the short time that we were not together, she didn¡¯t give way to other girls, keeping her monopoly of my chest.


    Luckily for her, my girls didn¡¯t mind it that much. In fact, they¡¯re also quite intrigued by how the goofball¡¯s mind works. She kept saying there¡¯s nothing between us but from what I heard, she also kept on iming that I¡¯ve caught her like a fish in the. She cannot escape my grasp anymore.


    The girl¡¯s contradiction was making them amused.


    Anyway, as my girlse at me one by one, sometimes, they would ask for an intimate exchange like a kiss on the lips or nibbling on my neck.


    And when it came to the turn of Sumire and Umi ¨C who somehow also joined up with them because of Chii ¨C the former still acted the same as earlier while thetter shyly but assertively approached me.


    Although Umi was like her cousin who seldom talked, the way she conveyed her thoughts through actions was extremely adorable. And that¡¯s why I cannot help but keep on doting on her the same way I dote on Ria and Aya.


    As for Sumire... well, she¡¯s still trying to hang onto Asahi¡¯s name, saying she doesn¡¯t want to betray her idol.


    Due to that, I showed her an exchange of messages between Yue and me when I told her about her number 1 fanatic getting closer to me.


    She said she¡¯d give her seal of approval once I showed her a photo of us together.


    So, I did. The girl nervously posed beside me when Akane took our photo. Of course, at this point, Hanabi had to take a step back or she¡¯d be caught in the frame too.


    Once I sent the photo to Yue, Sumire overheated or rather, her mind couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In the end, I ended up holding her until she regained consciousness ¨C which also resulted in another shock for her when the first thing she saw upon opening her eyes was my face closely observing her.


    In her mind, she¡¯s probably thinking of hiding in a hole somewhere but can¡¯t do it because I¡¯m securely holding her.


    Well, Yue was currently busy memorizing a script at that particr moment that her reply became a video call so she wouldn¡¯t waste time typing on her phone.


    Due to that, Sumire and Umi finally got to meet their favorite singer even if it¡¯s only for a minute. And with it, Sumire finally got the confirmation that everything I told her was true.


    Nheless, she¡¯s still in a state of disbelief.


    I had to stay by her side and guide her on walking as we moved to a quieter ce, away from the buzzing gossipers. Shimura, Misumi, and the others also looked like they wanted to follow us but decided not to in the end. Somehow, they¡¯re probably aware that there¡¯s still a gap between them when ites to their closeness with me.


    Ah. Right. There¡¯s also Nina who boldly squeezed in among my girls. However, she couldn¡¯t approach me because of Sumire. My girls and I were aware of her presence.


    Instead of Chii, Nami was the one who started talking to her. And as always, she¡¯s raving about her fantasy that I¡¯m a Noble of the Night controlling them.


    That made everyoneugh at her but at the same time, it made some of my girls interested in her. For example, my chuunibyou princess.


    Anyway, we soon reached a new ce but knowing that I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with them for long, Akane told me their n.


    As we all moved to somewhere quieter, ignoring the eyes that followed us, the cucked boys were enraged again but they couldn¡¯t do anything. I saw Mami next to Ogawa with aplicated expression. I guess she decided to still stick by his side after that flimsy confession earlier. Tadano was staring at Nina¡¯s back. Is he also bing conscious of her?


    Well, boys are that simple. If a girl gives them a little bit of attention, they¡¯ll think that the girl is interested in them.


    Good thing I honed my skills in trying to understand those signs before. Furthermore, I was someone who never really cared about whether the girls I stole were interested in me or not. Making them believe that I controlled them was enough.


    Fukuda was still bitter at seeing Chii hang around me. He even approached Kushii and An-rin, maybe thinking that they could help him. Unfortunately for him, those two are cheering for me as well.


    As for Miyoshi... Kanzaki only gave him a dismissive nce before running to my side. After what he witnessed a few days ago, I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s still trying to get her attention.


    Ah. Right. Sakuma, on the other hand, was gloomy again. It seems like my advice earlier didn¡¯t work. When Setsuna-nee and Juri arrived in the middle of the match, that Satsuki lookalike had no time to spare with him as she became the supportive older sister. Still, from what I heard from him, he stayed by her side and attended to her. Just that, when the two women went to the waiting room to see Satsuki, he got left behind.


    What a poor soul. Too bad. I have no time to spare to console his weary soul.


    Lastly, as for girls and our other schoolmates, they were wondering what was happening. Although some epted that something was going on between me and the girls surrounding me, no one could voice it out. Perhaps they¡¯re afraid to be wrong or they¡¯re just intimidated by my girls¡¯ appearance. I mean, even though they didn¡¯t outnumber them, their beauty was all above-average to top-notch. Uh, in my eyes they¡¯re all top-notch, no exceptions. Hence, they¡¯re not confident to call them out.


    Maybe some of them made their own interpretation that it was impossible for me to be in a rtionship with all of them and stuck with thebel ¡®close friends¡¯. And in the same sense, some would also think that there¡¯s more to it, wondering if I already kissed the girls or had sex with them.


    Yeah. Human minds are that dirty after all. They¡¯re not wrong anyway and I couldn¡¯t care less about their fantasies. As long as they stay away from my girls, they won¡¯t have any problem with me.


    Anyway, back on the topic.


    With Akane¡¯s lead again, she told me what they all nned. Like I previously guessed, they all seemed to be talking about whether to take the bus or train. And after further deliberation, they opted to take the train rather than the bus which more often than not wouldn¡¯t be empty when arriving at the bus stop. The seats won¡¯t be enough for them.


    Besides, with Hanabi among them whose house was in the opposite direction, some of them suggested that she sleepover at one of the girls¡¯ houses. Of course, she declined it right away. She only met them today. They¡¯re neither friends nor sisters yet. And given her newfound attachment to me, the goofball dered that she¡¯d rather stay with me.


    Or... there¡¯s no problem for her tomute alone.


    At the moment, that¡¯s the current issue they¡¯re asking me to decide.


    ¡°Babe...?¡± With her voiceced with a tinge of uneasiness, Hanabi called out to me.


    ¡°Mhm... What about this? I¡¯ll walk you to your bus stop¡±


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s the best solution I have. Given that I will be with Shizu maybe untilte in the night and I still have to prepare for the camping trip tomorrow morning, taking her home to stay the night is out of the question; not to mention she didn¡¯t have permission from her mother yet and it¡¯s entirely a suggestion made on the fly.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Hanabi smilingly nodded as she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Like I thought, she was also not ready for it yet. But with that, her close-to-blind trust in me was once again highlighted...


    May Matsuri forgive me for corrupting her twin sister.

 Chapter 1795 Back to the Bus

    Chapter 1795 Back to the Bus


    Several minutester, I returned to the venue after seeing the goofball on her bus home. Well, given that we became alone for a while there, the girl told me how eventful this day became for her. Still, she emphasized how fun it was.


    And by the end of it, she asked me to give her a hug. One that will be her most memorable moment today. I did it and kissed her cheek before whispering my earlier deration to her. That she jumped into the by herself and she cannot escape me anymore.


    That made herugh before replying in all seriousness, ¡°What if Matsuri scooped me out of that? Will you let her?¡±


    As for my answer... ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just drag her back in as well.¡±


    Hanabi didn¡¯t say anything more after that but I saw her face taking on a mystified expression as if she was looking at an inconceivable being.


    Before separating from her, I told her to seek out either Nao or Azusa. Well, I don¡¯t know how she can mix in with them but somehow, it became aplete set. One girl in each year level. But then again, I doubt Azusa would be happy to find out that someone else got my attention in their school apart from her ¡®queenly¡¯ appearance.


    Uh. I should contact themter and check on them. I can¡¯t have my Nao and the egotistic girl miss me so much.


    Upon returning to Akane and the others, they¡¯re already set on going home. I didn¡¯t walk them to the station but at least, I apanied them just outside the venue. I told Akane about my ns with Shizu. As we don¡¯t have a set schedule, we may or may note home during dinner. But we¡¯ll see.


    I tried looking for the four animals from earlier but they¡¯re already nowhere to be found. I guess they can¡¯t stake out the ce for so long, no? Or they¡¯re sitting their asses in the police station already for being reported as creeps. Either way, they¡¯re lucky they didn¡¯t meet me.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruki, here!¡±


    Waving her hand at the back of the bus as I climbed up, Juri ignored the other basketball team members¡¯ curious nces.


    Thankfully, the Maemura sisters were sitting next to her, it calmed down the hidden waves of pressure.


    In any case, since it¡¯s inevitable, I nced at the woman sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. While she appeared like her usual self, I could sense her lingering gaze at me as though she was trying to convey something. It¡¯s not full-on hostility anymore but more of...plexity. Understanding that she already talked to Eguchi-sensei ¨C perhaps revealing more than what I revealed ¨C I could somehow empathize with what she was feeling at the moment.


    She didn''t want to talk to me but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help getting affected by my presence.


    As I proceeded further into the bus, I also noticed Eguchi-sensei.


    She¡¯s sitting alone close to the driver¡¯s seat like a tour guide. She¡¯s their Coach and Advisor, after all. She¡¯s once again doing her job diligently.


    But once our gazes met, she pouted at me ¨C something she rarely does. Even without inquiring why, it¡¯s easy to understand why. We might not have told her all the sensitive details but knowing that it happened... She''s also feeling conflicted and jealous.


    Unfortunately, as much as I wanted tofort her this time, sitting next to her on this bus would cause them trouble.


    I¡¯d find a window after we reach the school.


    Passing by each row of seats, the members of the basketball club were all throwing me their smiles. Some were even curious about where I went. I answered sparingly and only stopped a few times, like when Kawakami-senpai asked me to sit next to her for a moment.


    Like earlier, she expressed her gratitude to me and once again asked me if I would continue visiting their club. I answered yes because of Satsuki but she made a rather suspicious pause after that.


    It¡¯s like she forgot that Satsuki was my reason for being with them.


    I guess she¡¯s already that fatigued, huh?


    Ugh. Who am I fooling? Anyway, let¡¯s not drop to a conclusion yet.


    For me, she¡¯s more like an older sister than anyone who imed themselves to be one.


    Right?


    Kazuha-nee, Setsuna-nee, and Anzu-nee are truly far from how doting Kawakami-senpai is as an older sister. Ah... There¡¯s Nakanishi-senpai who will also unconditionally give me a hug if I want to beforted in her soft bosom.


    But then again... I can already get that and more with my girls.


    Eventually, Kawakami-senpai let me go after giving me another ¡®hug of gratitude¡¯. Orimura-sensei also started the bus so I quickly made my way to the back of the bus.


    Thinking about what Nami and I did here earlier, it looks like we sessfully removed any traces or smells.


    Looking at their seating arrangement, Setsuna-nee was seated by that same corner we used earlier.


    She had her arms crossed while looking at me in hostility. Whatever she¡¯s upset about, I had no idea but knowing how her mind works, I simply waved it off and focused on the other two. Satsuki and Juri opened up the space between them.


    Then, Juri dragged us both to the other side, leaving Setsuna-nee alone there. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Unamused, the long-haired, busty Satsuki-lookalike clicked her tongue, ¡°Huh? Why are you the three of you doing there? Onoda, you sit here.¡±


    The first one to react to that was Satsuki, pouting at her older sister like she didn¡¯t want to follow her words. Then, Juri yfully answered, ¡°Why does he have to sit next to you, Setsu? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re starting to fancy your sister¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Juri. Who will fancy that pervert? I just... don¡¯t want you to do any funny business here.¡±


    ¡°Funny business?¡± Satsuki raised an eyebrow. Understanding her older sister and how difficult she was, she¡¯s also starting to wonder what¡¯s happening to her.


    As for Juri, her snickering reached my ears. Somehow, instead of helping her friend, she¡¯s now the vanguard in teasing her ¨C all for the sake of having an excuse for being close to me.


    I squeezed her hand to tame her naughtiness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me borate!¡± Setsuna-nee snapped and then turned her away. Maybe she¡¯s bing flustered.


    Satsuki looked at me and poked my cheek before saying, ¡°... Idiot, I¡¯ll handle my sister. You help meter.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Or, can I handle her first and go back to youter?¡±


    ¡°Knowing you, you¡¯re just going to make her angrier. Just get your time with Juri-nee.¡±


    Upon saying that, Satsuki reached for my lips to give me a long, intimate kiss wherein she even pulled my tongue out to suck before giggling in satisfaction at the string of saliva stretching between us. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You¡¯re also mine.¡±


    Leaving that reminder, she then slid towards her older sister, leaving Juri and me on this side of the bus.


    Before I could turn my attention to the girl on my left, a hand stretched in front of my face, cupping my cheeks before moving the thumb to wipe the drool off the side of my lips.


    ¡°I guess I owe Satsu-chan, Ruki.¡± She said as she slowly turned my head to face her.


    Her eyes then scanned our surroundings, making sure that no one was looking. Considering most of them were exhausted by today¡¯s game, some couldn¡¯t be bothered to move anymore. They all let their backs take thefort of the bus seats.


    Upon confirming that we didn¡¯t have any witnesses, Juri boldly copied what Satsuki did. But this time, she lowered our heads so that it would be hard for anyone in front to see us if they ever took a look behind them.


    At the same time as this, the bus finally entered the road.


    ¡°You girls keep saying that when you always help each other out,¡± I replied in between that passionate exchange.


    Before long, my arms were already wrapped around her, leaning her back against the window as I continued to deepen this kiss.


    It¡¯s risky since Setsuna-nee only needed to turn her head back in this direction but with Juri being this charming, I¡¯d risk a few seconds just to deliver my affection to her.


    We have at least more than half an hour on the road, more than that if it¡¯s traffic... We¡¯ll be having a veryfortable ride.

 Chapter 1796 Impassioned Praises

    Chapter 1796 Impassioned Praises


    ?


    ¡°You looked so cool back there, Ruki. You¡¯re so talented in a lot of things.¡±


    In between our kisses, Juri cupped my cheeks and stared straight into my eyes as she praised me out of nowhere. With my head filled with thoughts of her, it took me a while before understanding what she was praising me for.


    ¡°Am I? Believe me, I just don¡¯t want them to lose.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s even impressive then. I thought you were there to cheer for Satsu-chan up close. When Eguchi-sensei called for the timeout and let you take over, I found myself engrossed even if I could not hear you from up there.¡±


    With her eyes shining in enthusiasm, Juri narrated her point of view. Though I did see her earlier when I looked, I had no idea she was watching me that closely.


    Ah. Well, everyone possibly did. But this girl... anything I do is guaranteed to earn her praise.


    How do I look in her eyes?


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re going to make me blush,¡± I replied as I pressed my lips close to her again.


    Her eyes focused on it and weed it wholeheartedly. After another satisfying exchange, she chuckled, ¡°Un. You also look great whenever you blush. As expected of Onoda-kun, you¡¯re so handsome.¡±


    This girl and her praises. Where¡¯s the propriety freak now?


    If not for the ce and the constant shaking of the bus as it rolled along the road, I would¡¯ve been unable to resist the temptation of pushing her down.


    Is she praising me a lot to provoke a reaction from me? No... She¡¯s always been like this ever since that day I first interacted with her in Setsuna-nee¡¯s room.


    Well then, I just have to also dish out my praises for her, right? That way... we¡¯ll be even.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re teasing me, Juri. Should I also start showering you with praises on how beautiful you are? Or how attractive your figure is? Wrapping my arms around you was more than enough to make me excited.¡±


    Matching her movements, my lips slid down to her neck before I worked my way to her ear, nibbling the side of her neck and leaving a glistening trail through my kisses. And once I caught her earlobe, those words naturally flowed out of my mouth, tickling her senses.


    Juri¡¯s body squirmed as though she was being touched all over but then her hold on me tightened. She had me pressed against her further that it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that we¡¯re now upying a single seat instead of two.


    If Setsuna-nee could see us here, there¡¯d be no excuses to make.


    ¡°Uhh... I thought I wouldn¡¯t be as affected if you did the same. I believe myself to be susceptible to praise after years of being a model... But I was wrong. Ruki, I think I¡¯ll love being praised by you more. Is it inappropriate?¡±


    After exhaling that was close to a moan, Juri brought my face back in front of her. With her eyes drilling into my face as though she was trying to memorize its structure again, she started that response and kissed me every sentence.


    And by the time she reached thatst question, this cool fashion model who loved photography prolonged the connection between our lips and slowly, she was dragging me further into her world.


    Even though we¡¯re not going overly intimate, the warmth of her body and her minute movements were enough to convey how much she loved this moment. Her affection for me which I thought was already at max steadily rose.


    Likewise, I could feel my chest throbbing.


    ¡°Nope. Not inappropriate at all. Get ready, as much as you want to praise me, I¡¯ll also fire back and make you flustered. And even if I lose on our bet... I¡¯ll walk the path of being a model. Or you can take my photos too but I guess, it¡¯ll be more exciting if we¡¯re together.¡±


    ¡°This guy... The way you jumped to that topic is kind of off but I don¡¯t dislike it. You won¡¯t win the bet anyway. Wait for a week, we¡¯ll hear from the organizer that your photo won the top prize.¡±


    A week, huh? Although it felt like it''s been so long since she sent my photo to that contest, it¡¯s only a few weeks since that day we met at the mall. In any case, she sounded so sure that I¡¯d win.


    Uh. I guess it¡¯s nice to have that much positivity, huh?


    Anyway, our talk continued from here and to avoid the growing risk of being caught by Setsuna-nee, we concluded our intimate moment.


    The model contest aside, I told her about Yua. The contract offered by their agency and my decision to try it out. Upon hearing that, Juri appeared conflicted at first since she possibly thought I¡¯d go for her agency. However, upon hearing how they were already preparing my first shoot, her excitement returned, saying she wanted to be there.


    Well, as someone who didn¡¯t even sign an agreement, it¡¯s out of my authority to bring her with me. At the very least, I told her we¡¯d both talk to Yua. Or rather, before I could even bring that suggestion to her, she already contacted the girl.


    And due to that, our conversation halted when the two had begun their exchange.


    At this point, Satsuki must¡¯ve thought that we were finished with our moment, she stopped blocking her sister¡¯s view and returned to my side.


    ¡°Have you satisfied Juri-nee? But what happened? She¡¯s fiddling with her phone looking so excited.¡±


    ¡°Oi, Onoda. What did you do with Juri?¡±


    Satsuki inquired but before I could answer her, Setsuna-nee interjected. Judging by the tone of her voice, she may or may not have caught a glimpse of us in that corner. Whichever the case, her voice wasn¡¯t too confrontational this time. It¡¯s more like curiosity. And with Satsuki next to her, she¡¯s holding herself back from acting up like before.


    In any case, I pretended not to hear her and focused my attention on my girl.


    ¡°Ah. She¡¯s talking to Yua. They¡¯re possibly imagining what kind of clothes they want to see me in when I start modeling for them.¡±


    Of course, that¡¯s probably not just it but knowing the two, they¡¯d be in some sort ofpetition on who could praise me more...


    And being acquainted with each other before they became connected through me, their difference in age was already bridged. Maybe if I read their current conversation, I¡¯d be flustered enough to cover my face from embarrassment.


    Satsuki raised her eyebrows and then leered at me, her scrutinizing eyes admiring my face again. But as always, she ended up blushing after a while before saying, ¡°Idiot Ruki, keep your smug face away or I won¡¯t be able to resist jumping at you.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As for my response, I kept my silence and did the opposite of what she asked of me, provoking herpletely.


    Thanks to that, the girl truly failed to hold herself back and the next couple of minutes we spent sitting on the bus was upied by our burning passion for each other.


    At one point, Juri who finished her exchange of messages with Yua looked like she wanted to jump in as well. However, with Setsuna-nee acting like a hawk while also staring me down as if she was annoyed at how brazen we were in front of her, the girl could only watch from the side.


    Naturally, Satsuki and I held back a lot. It¡¯s just kissing. Just that, we were so impassioned that we made Setsuna-nee ufortable from watching. Also, it gathered the attention of the other basketball club members who woke up from the sound we were making.


    By the time we finished, the temperature inside the bus became warmer despite the air conditioning working at full capacity.


    In any case, Satsuki seemed to have adopted my thick face. Ignoring all the attention at us, she giggled and took her ce on myp and inside thefort of my chest.


    And while she¡¯s at it, Satsuki also expressed her concern about the paths that I was trying out. It¡¯s getting piled up, after all.


    Boxing Instructor. Keyboard lessons. Business studies. Modeling and a lot more to be decided like being their ¡®assistant coach¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Satsuki. I believe this is all necessary for us in the future. The experience that I will be able to umte will be the foundation for whatever path I end up choosing And naturally, my priority will never change.¡±


    To ease her worry, I told her my thoughts about it ¨C I also let Juri hear it as she¡¯d have the same concern soon. As for Setsuna-nee... well, she¡¯s free to interpret what I meant by that. It¡¯ll probably be tiring but I know that everything will be worth it.


    A whileter, the bus soon arrived near the neighborhood of some of the basketball club members. It was decided that they¡¯d take the girls near or in front of their doorstep before bringing the bus back to school. They¡¯re exhausted from the match, after all. They deserve a good rest.

 Chapter 1797 Conflict Misunderstanding

    Chapter 1797 Conflict Misunderstanding


    ¡°See you tomorrow on the camping trip.¡± I waved my hand to the three girls as the bus dropped them off near their street.


    Satsuki grumpily pouted. Judging from her reluctance to let go of my hand, the thought of dragging me with her and bringing me home passed by her head.


    Juri coyly waved her hand while sporting her usual charming smile. It¡¯s enough to make my heart throb again.


    Andstly, Setsuna-nee narrowed her eyes and clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    I already understood why she was like that... I stole most of Satsuki¡¯s attention and let her watch me flirt with the girl. As for whether she found something suspicious between Juri and me, that¡¯s still up in the air.


    But with her personality, she¡¯d probably interrogate me right away. So, without it, it¡¯s safe to say that she had no idea yet. Or maybe she already got used to Juri having a favorable impression of me. Hence, Setsuna-nee interpreted that as her friend¡¯s simple fascination.


    That helped us at least but I know that it will be harder to hide in the future.


    Returning to the seat at the back of the bus, the remaining girls inside the bus used that chance to talk to me. Well, I entertained them so that they wouldn¡¯t be that bored waiting inside.


    As expected, while the topic started with basketball and other things such as how I am in the ssroom, the topic of conversation soon switched to my rtionship with Satsuki.


    Most of them were curious about how we started. At this moment in time, the thought that Satsuki was scary because of her natural grumpy or oftentimes emotionless face was already wiped from their heads. They already treat her as their precious junior who helped the team to win a championship this year.


    Even the second years who will take over Kawakami and Kanno-senpai next year were looking forward to creating a stronger team with Satsuki as their center.


    And that¡¯s why, they¡¯re extremely curious how the girl could be like a fluffy creature whenever she¡¯s in my arms. They said the gap between her usual self when I¡¯m not around and when I¡¯m around was like the difference between heaven and earth. Her smile always appears naturally every time she nces at me.


    As for my answer, I kept it simple, ¡°That¡¯s the power of love, I guess? I¡¯m sessful at making her fall for me so... now, I got her all to myself.¡±


    When they heard that rather daring answer, they allughed and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s not hard to believe. If we¡¯re Satsuki-chan, we¡¯ll be the same as her. You¡¯re that great of a guy Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°You tter me, senpai. But I¡¯m also just the same as all of you. If it¡¯s for those I love, I will do my 100% or more if I have to.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa~ what a romantic!¡±


    I acted humbly again but this time, it seemed to be three times more effective as the girls seemingly got shot by Cupid¡¯s arrow.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you better be careful. Your tongue can make a girl fall to her knees. Look at them. I heard you¡¯re close to other girls too, it¡¯s surprising that Satsuki-chan isn¡¯t jealous.¡±


    Kawakami-senpai stepped up while shaking her head. She was just watching earlier but I guess with the other girls making that kind ofmotion, she had no choice but to step up.


    ¡°Ah. That... Because she believes and trusts me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I answered with confidence and Kawakami-senpai nodded, also believing my words.


    After this, the bus started stopping every few minutes, dropping one girl at a time.


    As the girls dwindled, Kawakami-senpai took the seat next to me. I asked her if she already rested enough and her answer came with a yawn. That made her a little flustered but seeing there¡¯s only me left behind, she just covered her reddened cheeks.


    Out of everyone who yed earlier, she¡¯s surely the one who should be the most fatigued. She yed from start to finish. Not to mention, she¡¯s also the ymaker. As the Captain of the basketball team, she did more than what was asked of her. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if once she got home, she¡¯d just plop herself down on her bed.


    However, when I inquired again if her house was still far away since we were nearing school, she told me that she wouldn¡¯t be going home yet. She¡¯s going to apany Eguchi-sensei to meet Hayashi-sensei andter on, Eguchi-sensei will send her home by car.


    I guess that¡¯s another duty for the Club President. They are maybe going to report their victory or get somepensation. I don¡¯t know. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thinking about it, I also have to make a report to the Director. Should I do it before picking up Shizu or after? Well, maybe thetter. It¡¯s not like Shizu is a stranger to her.


    A few minutester, the bus finally stopped and parked in front of the Administration Building.


    There were still a few students walking around the campus but with the night approaching soon, I doubt they¡¯d stay for too long.


    I helped Kawakami-senpai up her seat before following behind her.


    However, when I was about to pass by Eguchi-sensei, I found her biting her lips and looking like she was on the verge of breaking down. Ah. No. She''s not going to break down in tears, however, I could sense her uneasiness.


    It¡¯s like she was holding herself back fromining to me why I returned to the back of the bus and not sit next to her when Satsuki got off.


    Yup. That¡¯s the feeling. And of course, she also looked conflicted about something.


    Thanks to that, I quickly stopped in my tracks and acted like I had forgotten something, telling Kawakami-senpai to go ahead.


    Then, once the girl disappeared inside the Administration Building, I turned back around to approach Eguchi-sensei, ignoring the fact that Orimura-sensei was still around and still in the process of getting out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    Uh. I¡¯ll think about thatter. With everything that happened, it¡¯s the right order of things to address whatever¡¯s happening with Eguchi-sensei.


    ¡°Sensei...¡± I started as I pushed her back down her seat before sitting down next to her.


    My hands sped hers right away at the same time as I inched closer to her. I looked straight into her eyes, not letting her break eye contact with me.


    ¡°Shall we talk? I believe I need to rify something for you. I also don¡¯t like seeing you this troubled.¡±


    ¡°N-no. I understand. Onoda-kun, you don¡¯t need to rify anything. I just...¡± She trailed her voice there and her gaze went to the rearview mirror which coincidentally or maybe intentionally met Orimura-sensei¡¯s eyes.


    Looks like it didn¡¯t go as well as I thought. No. I expected the guilt to burden Orimura-sensei. However, telling Eguchi-sensei ¨C even if it¡¯s only a summary of something ¨C might have caused a lot of damage for both of them.


    ¡°... I shouldn¡¯t be jealous since I¡¯ve also crossed the line with you. However, Onoda-kun... is it true that she insisted on pushing through it despite your attempts to stop her?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but release a small sigh and at the same time, my eyes also reflexively got directed to Orimura-sensei.


    That woman. She said more than she should. No. She made it appear like she forced me to do it and took the me herself.


    As Eguchi-sensei said, she¡¯s not jealous. She¡¯s just conflicted on how to feel about it. And that¡¯s why she¡¯s seeking me for what exactly happened.


    After thinking for a while, I squeezed Eguchi-sensei¡¯s hands and addressed that concern by directing my first words to Orimura-sensei.


    ¡°Sensei, can you join us here?¡±


    Although she appeared a little stubborn, she still reluctantly got up in the driver¡¯s seat and approached us.


    There was a wry smile on her lips as she alternately looked at me and Eguchi-sensei.


    ¡°What? Brat, didn¡¯t I tell you? I won¡¯t be able to hide it from her.¡±


    ¡°Sanae...¡±


    Orimura-sensei tried to talk in the same way as earlier but even if I don¡¯t point it out, Eguchi-sensei noticed it. Hence, she spoke of her name.


    ¡°I know, sensei. You¡¯re not being truthful. Your im is wrong. Yes, I did keep on asking you to stop before regretting it. But you forgot how I also lost myself in it... That isn¡¯t just your cross to carry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! No. Why are you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, sensei.¡±


    Before Orimura-sensei could argue further, I closed that conversation and turned my attention back to Eguchi-sensei.


    ¡°Ryouko-san, just as you heard, Orimura-sensei is not being truthful. I¡¯m also at fault there.¡±


    ¡°Wait... Onoda-kun. Are you doing this because you think our friendship mighte to ruin?¡±


    ¡°Is that not the case? I mean, we are...¡±


    Eguchi-sensei quickly cut me off.


    ¡°Can I scold you?¡±


    ¡°Sensei?¡±


    I¡¯m confused. What¡¯s happening here?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes then.¡± Pulling her hands out of my grasp, Eguchi-sensei cupped my cheeks before squeezing it as much as she could.


    Then she nced up at Orimura-sensei and nodded as if they had some kind of hiddenmunication line.


    Whatever that meant, I could only wait for my fate.


    ¡°You misunderstood me. Or us, Onoda-kun... I did catch on that she was not being truthful when she confessed it to me earlier and I already scolded her myself. But you... you¡¯re making all this effort to salvage what isn¡¯t broken... You said it yourself, your emotions are oftentimes written on your face whenever you¡¯re in front of your girl. I can see it.¡±


    She paused for a moment before a smile stretched from her lips, ¡°I was conflicted but not anymore. I¡¯m confident that our affection for each other is more important than what happened between you two. Sanae said she¡¯s going to correct your ways but it backfired on her even before she could start.¡±


    ¡°Ryouko! That¡¯s not what happened!¡± Orimura-sensei tried to argue again.


    However, the two of us arrived at the same answer.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Yep. It is.¡±


    ¡°Sanae, do you understand now? Onoda-kun is different. If there¡¯s someone who can take care of us at the same time, I believe it can only be him.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... You two¡­ You do fit for each other!¡±


    Looking like she couldn¡¯t take any of our words anymore, Orimura-sensei hit her temple before running out of the bus.


    As we watched her back disappear, Eguchi-sensei and I chuckled at each other. And at the next moment, like mas failing to resist the attraction force, our lips got drawn to each other.


    I had no idea if I truly misunderstood her or not. But at this point, I could only try to understand what had transpired here... Eguchi-sensei. She was jealous but that¡¯s just all. She simply wanted to get all her facts straight before scolding me and also firing back at her friend.

 Chapter 1798 Escaping to meet me

    Chapter 1798 Escaping to meet me


    I separated from Eguchi-sensei soon after that. Kawakami-senpai is waiting for her, after all. With Orimura-sensei stomping out of the bus, that senior would be curious for the reason. If she returned, we¡¯d be caught red-handed.


    In any case, we made sure to savor that little moment. From kissing to eventually straddling me. That¡¯s probably her way to, at least, get a little even with what Orimura-sensei experienced. As always, despite my ¡®exhaustion¡¯, that part of me still energetically reacted to her. Eguchi-sensei even pulled it out to get a proper feel of it within her hands and thighs.


    Seeing how turned on I became for her eased up the pout remaining on her lips.


    Tomorrow will be another eventful day for us. We¡¯re both looking forward to it. And if I¡¯m lucky, Shio, Eguchi-sensei, or Juri will be supervising our ss for the camping trip.


    Hopefully, it all works out for us...


    Anyway, as I left the bus, I checked through my phone if someone important to me was still in school apart from Shizu.


    Haruko and Himeko didn¡¯t have the time to watch live but from what I heard from Mina earlier, they called them and watched thest few minutes through video call. Maaya and Misaki should also be in their clubroom.


    Also, it¡¯s the same for some of the members of my club. Knowing that I¡¯d stille here to pick up Shizu for our date, Hana followed Rumi to the clubroom so that she could familiarize herself with what we were doing. At the same time, work on her scenario as part of our project for the Cultural Festival. Kana and Rae also got them to watch thest few minutes of the game through a video call.


    Uh. No. They probably just showed them that I took over during thatst five minutes. I should expect them to wee me with praise.


    Since it¡¯s on the way I could still make a trip there and see them before they go home.


    Shizu should be alone right now since Watanabe along with her boyfriend, Masato-senpai, Kaede and Komoe also watched the match. Like with Kanzaki, I didn¡¯t pass up checking on Komoe before the match, I already considered her someone close to me, after all.


    However, she probably went home along with Watanabe¡¯s group. I didn¡¯t see her among my girls who waited for me toe back.


    Lastly, Marika was also not present in the venue. Even though Ichihara was bing desperate, she still decided to go to her club. And she should still be here. I saw her bodyguard¡¯s car outside.


    That¡¯s why before Club Building, I put it in my n to check on her before Ichihara Jun could corner her.


    With that in mind, I sent a message to the golden ringlet girl that I¡¯d arrived before going inside the School Building; specifically, to the changing room.


    I changed out of the tracksuit and put on our school uniform that Akane packed for me this morning. Following that, I went to the bathroom to refresh myself a little.


    Once that was done, I started making my way out of the School Building. There should be no more students inside or even if there still are, they¡¯re upstairs.


    However, it looked like I didn¡¯t need to go to Marika¡¯s club anymore.


    Maybe she couldn¡¯t wait for me toe and look for her, I found my golden ringlet girl walking into the entrance of the School Building with Tanaka-senpai tagging along with her while carrying their bags.


    From how vignt Tanaka-senpai looked, I could somehow deduce what happened.


    My message to Marika sprang her up to her feet and this girl helped escort her out without the knowledge of Ichihara Jun and his followers in that club.


    Hmm... She followed my advice yesterday, huh?


    And going by how Marika didn¡¯t seem to mind her presence ¨C even letting her carry her bags, she possibly decided to ept her apology and trust her again. Hopefully, this doesn¡¯t backfire on her.


    ¡°Ruki-kun!¡± With her face brightening up as soon as she found me appearing from the corner, the golden ringlet girl didn¡¯t waste any second to close our distance.


    Obviously, seeing her like this also made my heart aflutter. I missed her even if it¡¯s only been a day since I¡¯vest seen her.


    Catching her in my arms, I carefully guided her out of sight of anyone who might pass by the entrance.


    Tanaka followed after us but she consciously maintained a certain distance. When our eyes met, I noticed her failing to hold this contact with me. She immediately lowered her gaze as she bit her lips in shame.


    She must be thinking that I don¡¯t approve of her presence here. Nheless, she still tried one more time by nodding her head.


    Thinking about its meaning, she¡¯s probably trying to say that she did follow my advice and this moment was her doing.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t praise her for that but at least, I returned that nod to give her affirmation before focusing my attention on my girl.


    Even though all she did was call my name, I could already sense how much she longed for me. She wouldn¡¯t risk running out of the clubroom if that¡¯s not the case


    ¡°Marika-senpai, do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Her head bobbed up and down in delight before edging her chin upward. With her lips free for my taking, I didn¡¯t hesitate to kiss her. That cleared away the sense of longing in one sweep.


    Tanaka watched what was happening from where she was standing but I couldn¡¯t care less about her reaction to this. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I don¡¯t see any need for me to hold back anymore when ites to Marika. I mean, I already dered that I¡¯ve stolen her from that idiot whether he likes it or not.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    ¡°More.¡±


    I caressed the lips that I just kissed and I was met with a swift reply. This time, Marika initiated it, tiptoeing and pulling my head down to her.


    I followed her movements while locking my arms around her, and eventually, lifting her from the ground.


    As her legs wrapped around mine, I rested her back against the wall, pressing our bodies together.


    ¡°More?¡±


    ¡°Un. I love every second of this, Ruki-kun.¡±


    ¡°Same. I love holding you this close to me.¡±


    I asked again and her answer triggered my desire for her. With that, our kisses just continued to deepen and Tanaka-senpai became the ufortable witness of the deepness of our cultivated feelings for each other.


    Sadly, it only took a minute before footsteps neared the entrance of the school building.


    I had no idea if they were Ichihara¡¯s goons or Marika¡¯s followers but one thing was for sure, I wouldn¡¯t let them catch us here.


    While still carrying my girl, I moved us inside our ssroom. With the sses already done, the windows to the hallway were already closed. Finding us inside here would be close to impossible unless they decide to check each ssroom.


    I closed the door after Tanaka went in with us. With lights turned off, the interior was dark. Nevertheless, navigating through the dark was something I excelled at.


    I could hear Marika¡¯s nervous breathing and at the same time, her hold on me was bing firm. She didn¡¯t want to let go. Lucky her, it¡¯s not within my n to drop her down. I also enjoy this closeness... I mean, my hands were already supporting her backside. Her squishy softness cupped within my palms.


    Uh. Of course, I shouldn¡¯t get too excited. Now¡¯s not the time.


    Anyway, even if those idiots were directed to look for her, they had no idea that I already met up with her.


    I looked at Tanaka who carefully made her way in, reaching the teacher¡¯s podium. She ced their bags there and breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she looked at us and our daring pose, she immediately averted her gaze. She¡¯s probably thinking by now what kind of mess she had gotten into.


    Anyway, I soon moved us to my desk, and upon taking a seat there, I ced my girl on myp. Given the freedom of movement, our longing for each other that had yet to be filled red up again.


    Kisses restarted and it turned fiercer and more intimate than the first two by going down to each other¡¯s neck.


    Marika, although still a little reserved, enjoyed it a lot.


    After having gotten her fill of me, her body soon rxed and she returned to her usual self. Or rather, she got out of her lovedrunk state.


    Her flustered face became more prominent resulting in her face being buried in my chest. I wouldn¡¯t mind doting on her like this. s, we couldn¡¯t hide in here forever.


    Although I doubt Ichihara Jun would do something to her if they ever caught her, it¡¯s a lot safer to believe that she shouldn¡¯t go back there today and just go home along with her bodyguards.

 Chapter 1799 Forgetful Idiot

    Chapter 1799 Forgetful Idiot


    After letting the girl catch her breath, I raised a question, ¡°Is your club practice over, Marika-senpai?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yes. Tanaka had lent a hand in slipping me out of the clubroom. It must be their n to keep me there, Ruki-kun. When I announced my intention to depart, they prevented me from leaving. Should I have listened to Shizu to skip club practice?¡±


    ¡°Uh... I heard that Ichihara Jun nned to take her home himself. That¡¯s why he instructed the others to prevent Marika-sama from leaving before his arrival.¡±


    Tanaka provided more details once my eyesnded on her. Good job, I guess?


    She took caution on wording that out. She¡¯s really trying to make herself useful this time. If this was an act, I¡¯d give it to her.


    In any case, if she already apologized to Marika and the girl epted it then I don¡¯t have any say on it anymore. However, this is herst chance. If ever she betrayed her trust again by using her for her revenge, I¡¯ll personally see to it that she won¡¯t be able to get close to Marika.


    ¡°I see. He¡¯s now going to force himself to act like your fianc¨¦, huh? So, he still has yet to ask his daddy for help. Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t your fault and Shizu understands that. I cannot just tell you to quit your club. You love it there. And you love acting.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Not quite a lot these days, Ruki-kun... I may quit the club if they continue pandering to Jun-kun. He cannot ept the reality we¡¯ve shown him.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he has his cheap pride of being the heir of Ichihara Constructions. As long as he doesn¡¯t suffer a setback that will take that away from him, he won¡¯t break that easily. There¡¯s also the possibility that I provoked him effectively by specifically mentioning his father cleaning up for him.¡±


    ¡°Un. That may have been the case. Must one have to be that desperate?¡±


    Marika¡¯s question was probably already answered in her head. She¡¯s more than aware of it. Having experienced the joy of being loved, her perception of duty to her family already dulled.


    In the first ce, her rtionship with him was forced on her, and with Ichihara Jun disregarding her for so long, no amount of mending can fix what is already broken. Or better yet, no amount of desperation can bring back what is already stolen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a normal reaction but it¡¯s entirely his fault for not taking care of you. If not for his family, you won¡¯t be this troubled. Anyway, enough about him. If you quit the club, just go over to your neighbor. He doesn¡¯t have any influence there.¡±


    Misaki will surely like it if she finds out that she¡¯s the same as her. As for that Club President who¡¯s corrupting my innocent girl, I¡¯ll have her work twice as hard to amodate the two.


    Marika only took a few seconds to contemte as she immediately agreed to the idea.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll check them out tomorrow. Tanaka, will you follow me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marika-sama.¡±


    Looking at their exchange, I guess Tanaka-senpai is now considered her sole follower. The only one loyal to her ¨C if she truly changed her ways. In any case, I advised Tanaka-senpai to be her friend or ally, not a follower... Maybe it¡¯s hard to transition like that right away.


    We¡¯ll see.


    After talking for a few minutes, mostly about her prospective new club and how Tanaka almost begged her for a second chance, I checked outside to see if the coast was clear.


    Then, I returned after making sure that Ichihara Jun or his followers were nowhere near.


    Along with Tanaka, I escorted them outside the school gates. It¡¯s a straight path from the School Building so even if they showed up, it¡¯ll be toote.


    Knowing where that ck car was parked, I didn¡¯t have any trouble bringing them there.


    As soon as her bodyguards spotted us, one of them entered the driver¡¯s seat while the other opened the door to the backseat.


    Although it¡¯s obvious that they still find my closeness to Marika unpleasant, they stuck to doing their job of securing Marika inside the car.


    Tanaka handed the girl¡¯s bag but before she could step away, Marika pulled her in. She probably wanted to talk more with the girl. She¡¯s also following my advice.


    She didn¡¯t need followers but friends and allies.


    By taking this chance, Tanaka could be the first one, not counting her connection to my girls or Watanabe and Komoe.


    Ignoring their hostile gazes, I informed the two bodyguards of what kind of shit Ichihara Jun was pulling inside the school. That made them rmed but at the same time, their unfriendly gazes to me heightened.


    In their minds, they probably believed that I was the reason why this was happening. Because of that one encounter, Marika changed a lot.


    For now, I couldn¡¯t care less about that. There¡¯s no reason for me to tell them that my rtionship with Marika has already changed. They would never ept it anyway.


    But if they think it¡¯s still not their job to step up then I¡¯ll just keep doing what I¡¯m doing for the girl.


    After saying goodbye to Marika and giving a warning nce to Tanaka, I saw to it that the car disappeared from my view before turning around to go back inside the school grounds.


    It¡¯ll be Sunday before I can see Marika again...


    That¡¯s two days... I might have to lower my head again and ask my parents to look after her while I¡¯m on the camping trip. Phones will surely be prohibited during camp activities or the entirety of that trip.


    -


    -


    Upon fixing my clothes that still had the lingering smell of Marika, I started making my way to the Club Building.


    Though I would be d to not run into him, it looks like this is inevitable.


    Ichihara and his goons appeared from the corner leading to the inner grounds of the school.


    One look at me and he immediately connected me to Marika¡¯s disappearance.


    He¡¯s not wrong anyway. But it¡¯s funny how simplistic his views are. Should I take the initiative and narrate to him how soft Marika¡¯s body is? How fragrant her body is? And how sweet her lips and tongue taste?


    Nah. That¡¯ll only be a service to him. It¡¯s better that he doesn¡¯t know anything about her.


    With a scowl that made him look like an ugly drunk, he gestured for his followers to surround me while he stepped forward to block my way.


    I didn¡¯t bat an eye on that and simply stood there with nary a change in my expression.


    If there¡¯s someone I should be scared of, it¡¯s definitely not any of them.


    I¡¯ll be more wary of Ayu¡¯s punches or Otoha¡¯s shinai strikes than these scrawny idiots¡¯bat prowess.


    Perhaps taking my silence as a sign that I was scared, the pompous idiot pointed a finger at me while showing a triumphant smirk, ¡°Scared now? Tell me where did you take Marika or you won¡¯t get away this time.¡±


    Damn. I almost burst outughing there.


    Did he already forget how I knocked him down or how I handled those thugs he hired yesterday? Is he this confident because there are eight of them here?


    True. They¡¯re not those who are usually around him. Heck, they¡¯re probably not even from this school. How much did he pay for their service?


    He¡¯s really on his way to strongarm Marika intoing with him. What a fucking idiot.


    Just the thought of my girl being dragged by him was making my blood boil.


    I promised Hayashi-sensei and my girls that I would limit the use of violence. I can still remember Arisa and Shizu worrying about my bandaged fist. If I go all out here again, I¡¯m confident I will win... However, it¡¯ll be troublesome to clean this up.


    Haa... What should I do here, then? No way I¡¯m going to take a beating for free like the old times.

 Chapter 1800 Catching by words

    Chapter 1800 Catching by words


    ¡±Hmm? What¡¯s the matter, senpai?¡±


    Ignoring how the pompous idiot came off like a dog barking at me, I tilted my head as though I had just noticed him. Acknowledging his existence while being nonchnt about it could surely provoke him but who cares, no?


    My initial n was to pretend not to see him or any of his goons and continue to the Club Building after crashing and stomping him to the ground.


    That was better, no? It¡¯s a surefire way to provoke them. In the end, fists would be thrown at me. However, if I did that, it would look like I started it all by taking down the idiot first. Hence, I switched it up like this.


    While remaining vignt about the eight thugs surrounding me, I stared at the idiotic clown and waited for his answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re only seeing me now! Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Are you talking about Marika-senpai? Well... she¡¯s not here.¡±


    I nced behind me as though searching for the girl¡¯s figure before facing him back and shrugged.


    A vein popped out of Ichihara Jun¡¯s temple. His rage was bubbling up but he looked like he was wary about me. So, he didn¡¯t forget, huh?


    ¡°This kid thinks he¡¯s funny.¡± One of the thugs on my left mockinglyughed at me.


    He¡¯s the tallest among them and maybe the strongest among them. He had his hands in his pockets but with his stance, tackling me was well within his reach.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re afraid of this guy? He has nothing but his face to go on. This is overkill if we ganged up at him.¡± Another idiot added. Even though his words sounded like he was concerned about my well-being when faced against them, he¡¯s most likely the one who enjoys trampling on those weaker and better looking than him.


    Looking at how they were all wearing our uniform, the shitty clown provided them that to not be so conspicuous when they entered our school grounds. He had this n not just to take Marika by force but also to handle me. It goes to show how afraid he is of me.


    ¡°Shut up. Just don¡¯t let him run away. I still have questions for him.¡± Ichihara Jun spat, silencing the two.


    Of course, that displeased them but since he probably paid them a hefty sum to act like hisckeys, they shut their mouths and directed their intimidating gazes at me.


    As if that¡¯s going to matter.


    ¡°I already answered your question, senpai. Can you move away? I feel like I¡¯m hearing some flies buzzing close to my ears. It¡¯s irritating.¡± I picked my ears with my pinky finger and flicked the nonexistent ear wax in the direction of the one closest to me.


    The thug reflexively dodged it before ring up in rage.


    ¡°What the fuck did you just do?!¡±


    A secondter, he clenched his fists and raised his arms to throw a punch.


    However...


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ichihara Jun shouted in exasperation. His eyes focused on me or rather, on the smirk hanging on my lips.


    He knew what I was doing. Like before, I was waiting for them to throw the first punch. That way, I¡¯ll be justified to kick their asses.


    In any case, even if he stopped the guy as they¡¯re just hired thugs, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold themselves back sooner orter.


    I put a hand in my pocket and sneakily fiddled with my phone carefully before straightening my back. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I better wrap this farce up. My girls are waiting for me.


    ¡°Senpai, do you want me to tell you again why Marika chose me over you? We have an audience, might as well give them something amusing.¡±


    Instead of answering me, the clown gritted his teeth, holding back his rage. Then, the words that left his mouth were another disappointment.


    ¡°Do you still not know your situation?¡±


    He knew intimidation wasn¡¯t working on me but he¡¯s still like this. Thinking about it, he never really saw me going all out. He¡¯s probably in the middle of being wary of me and believing that the eight could take me down. And since I was trying to provoke them, his leaning on the former.


    Is he really capable of thinking that deeply? Nah. He¡¯s a spoiled idiot who can only rely on his status, after all. He¡¯s never cunning.


    He¡¯s probably just afraid that if a fight broke out, I woulde out victorious. That¡¯s why he¡¯s like this. He wanted me to back down and don¡¯t escte things further.


    ¡°Situation? Of course, I know. I¡¯m in the middle of catching eight trespassers.¡± My eyes made a round, looking at each individual before smirking.


    I don¡¯t have my Disciplinary Officer armband with me but who¡¯s to say I cannot use its authority? That position and my face were already publicly known anyway. If they look for it, I¡¯ll just say I forgot about it in my bag.


    And since I am dealing with eight idiots who think uniform alone is enough to absolve them of barging into our school grounds, I will be in the right to execute my authority with or without that armband.


    ¡°Do you think just because they¡¯re in our uniform, I won¡¯t know that they¡¯re not from here? Senpai, you should¡¯ve just used your followers. You¡¯re wasting your money hiring them just to be beaten up by me. Alright. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Walk away now. I will turn a blind eye to this.¡±


    ¡°Boss! This kid is nuts! Just give us the order! Even if someone saw us beating him up, running away from here is easy.¡±


    Before Ichihara Jun could answer, the one excited thug from earlier jumped up and was showing how ready he was to jump at me.


    The one who dodged the imaginary ear wax followed suit while the other six also seemed like they were only waiting for Ichihara Jun¡¯s approval.


    Although some of them still think that one or two of them were enough, they wouldn¡¯t allow me a chance to run away.


    ¡°How much did Ichihara-senpai pay you?¡± Ignoring the others, I directed that question to the one I deemed strongest earlier.


    He widely grinned, perhaps thinking he got a better business.


    ¡°What? Are you going to double it? Now, we¡¯re talking.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I just want to know. For the record. I¡¯d like to know how much he¡¯s willing to take out of his pocket in order to deal with me and force his supposed fianc¨¦e toe with him.¡±


    ¡°Fifty.¡±


    ¡°Fifty thousand for each of you? How generous, senpai.¡± I shook my head and faced Ichihara Jun again. I mean, my part-time job might be earning me more than that but he¡¯s ready to splurge 400k to take me down? Talk about having money.


    At this point, his face was now a mix of rage and fear. Did he catch on what I¡¯m trying to do?


    No... He¡¯s too much of an idiot to figure out that I have started recording this conversation.


    For sure, he was just afraid because even when faced with the threat of eight thugs who were taller and bulkier than me, I was still not faltering.


    Ichihara Jun soon clicked his tongue, and as I expected, his next words would be his doom, ¡°What if I pay someone to take care of you and make Marika mine again? That¡¯s my privilege! It¡¯s my right! It¡¯s you who don¡¯t know your ce!¡±


    At every word he dropped, the eight thug¡¯s sinister smile gradually formed. They knew what he was going to say next after all.


    ¡°Go. Take him down and leave. I¡¯ll handle the aftermath. I¡¯m a generous senior, I¡¯ll bring him to the hospital and pay for his bill. A leg and an arm will do. Also, ruin that smug face of his.¡±


    Upon saying that, the guyughed deliriously, looking like he already won. He then took a step back to distance himself from what was about to happen or perhaps to take a video of this.


    However, when he saw me also grinning as hideously as the other eight, the pompous idiot froze. The realization finally hit him. He looked like he was about to order them to stop but I beat him to it.


    ¡°Great. Good job, Ichihara-senpai. As the Disciplinary Officer of this school, it¡¯s my job to keep the school grounds safe and in order. I see eight trespassers here. I¡¯ll take the responsibility to throw them out and report to the principal.¡±


    I put a hand back in my pocket, tapping my phone to stop the recording. That''s more than enough evidence. Following that, before any of the eight could throw their first punch, I jumped back, crashing against the one standing behind me.

 Chapter 1801 Eight against One

    Chapter 1801 Eight against One


    The next minute passed by in a blink of an eye. Unlike when a boxer waspeting inside a ring wherein the three minutes of a single round felt like it was longer, brawling was the opposite.


    The adrenaline rush would feel like your mind was moving faster than time and your body was keeping up with it. And with my physical fitness, that¡¯s even more so.


    I took down the first one I crashed into by headbutting his jaw. He was immediately down for the count. The remaining seven were surprised but that didn¡¯t stop them.


    Three immediately closed in on me, one at each side to restrain my arms and one at the front to throw the punch to my stomach.


    I shook them off by focusing on my right, kicking him away before dragging the one who grabbed my left arm down. He was the one who took the punch.


    With his hold loosening, I pulled my arm out and charged forward to the guy who dodged me earlier.


    His eyes widened in horror at how quickly those takedowns went but he was prepared to face me.


    Too bad for him, I tackled him down before sending my elbow straight to his nose.


    I heard bones cracking but before blood could gush out of his nose, I stood up. I can¡¯t have my uniform stained with blood.


    I still have a date with Shizu! Also... my girls would be worried again if they saw stains on my clothes.


    At this point, thest four were already wary of me and the two who tried restraining my arms stood up again.


    The leader I conversed with earlier stood at the back with hands on his pants. He¡¯s probably gauging my true capability.


    For some, they would think I took them by surprise but it was all calcted, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t go down smoothly.


    Ichihara was already stuck speechless from where he was. Stopping this was already out of his capabilities.


    In any case, I¡¯m also not going to stop anyway.


    Acting like I was going after the ones at my front, my body swiveled to the two who were about to stand up.


    Sending knees to their faces, they got taken down again.


    Three chased after me and one managed to grasp my shoulder.


    However, before he could pull on it, I locked his arm and used that usual technique in judo to sweep him off his feet and use that momentum to throw him down to the ground.


    The sound of cracking bones along with the dull thud of his body rang out again. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With eight down to three, their cautiousness heightened. The leader also finally made his move, rolling his sleeves up and showing off his muscles.


    It¡¯s nothing to boast about but I could sense that at least he knows how to fight properly. He¡¯s not just all brawns like the other seven.


    He gestured with his head sending the other two on my left and right before charging in front of me.


    Understanding that it was unavoidable to dodge his tackle, I faced it head-on.


    I kicked the ground and sent myself charging towards him.


    As he¡¯s not expecting that, the leader thug elerated himself further. He switched gears and decided to overpower me instead of throwing himself for a tackle.


    Well, that¡¯s what I was waiting for.


    Since he¡¯s not going to jump anymore, I immediately moved to the side, dodging him and while he was getting his bearings, I focused on the other one. The loudest idiot from earlier.


    He raised his guard but I sent a punch on his stomach without holding anything back.


    He retched and immediately kneeled on the ground. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s enough to knock him out but for insurance, I held his head and sent another knee to his face.


    Because that charging guy became like a dividing line between the left and right sides, the other one failed toe to the loud guy¡¯s rescue.


    Furthermore, fear began creeping along his spine. He trembled at his ce and his eyes darted around me, Ichihara Jun, and everyone lying on the ground.


    After weighing his choices, the guy immediately turned around and ran away to save himself.


    Ignoring Ichihara Jun, I turned my attention to thest thug standing. He had just stopped himself and saw the other guy running away.


    ¡°You.¡± He said, ¡°You¡¯re not an ordinary guy.¡±


    No shit... I was close to spitting that out but I reeled myself in.


    I shrugged and dusted off my shoulder that was grabbed earlier.


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe. Will you also see yourself out or... are you going to make his money worth it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. He turned to Ichihara Jun, pulled a clump of cash in his pocket, and threw it back to him.


    ¡°No. I can choose when to fight or not. I may be someone easily hired but I know how to figure out that the fifty thousand isn¡¯t worth it. You took down six in that short amount of time. That¡¯s not luck but skill.¡±


    ¡°Heh. It¡¯s rare to see someone with a discerning eye. Alright, let¡¯s be sensible and end this here. Take them with you and get out of this school. This is my territory.¡±


    ¡°May I know your name? Are you that rumored ¡®Ghost¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Ghost? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    This guy... That alias spread even in this part of the city, huh? But there¡¯s no point in me iming that name.


    ¡°Someone strong. I heard tales about him taking down an entire gang of delinquents alone. He sent them all to the hospital with fractures that needed to heal for a few months. And no one even managed to find out his real name or identity.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like an urban legend. I have a name though. I¡¯m this school¡¯s Disciplinary Officer, Onoda Ruki. I don¡¯t care if that guy hires people again and ambushes me outside. Tell them to prepare properly. I won¡¯t hold back my punches like I did here. I hate violence.¡±


    I pointed at the dumbstruck Ichihara Jun who probably couldn¡¯t take in the sight of us conversing like this.


    The guyughed at myst sentence before turning to Ichihara Jun again, ¡°You hate it? Yeah, right. Boss, you can take your money back. I don¡¯t need it. As for theirs, well...¡±


    Upon saying that, he went one by one to the other six lying down on the ground. He picked their pockets, pulling out paper bills of ten thousand denominations. Obviously, like his, those were Ichihara Jun¡¯s upfront payments.


    He picked ten of them before approaching me and handing out the rest.


    Of course, I readied myself in case he was just acting this out. However, like me, he was also seemingly very cautious.


    As soon as I grabbed that bundle of cash, he stepped back and dragged those lying nearby away from me.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be needing some medical attention so I¡¯ll use these. There¡¯s another fifty from the guy who ran away so... let¡¯s call itpensation.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re a smart guy.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m foolish enough to think that this is an easy job. Don¡¯t go after us outside. I won¡¯t ept anything that has to do with this school anymore.¡± He shook his head and sighed.


    Without giving Ichihara Jun another nce, he woke up those who could still get up and told them to pick up those who couldn¡¯t.


    A whileter, they started making their way out of the school¡¯s premises.


    Thinking about it, he¡¯s probably just afraid to get as hurt as the others. I don¡¯t mind that. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll always be out for blood, especially against hired thugs like them.


    ¡°Alright. Now, what should I do to you, senpai? Should I let you off today?¡±


    After their backs disappeared from my sight, I picked up the fifty thousand that the guy threw before approaching the pompous clown currently trembling on his knees.

 Chapter 1802 Aftermath

    Chapter 1802 Aftermath


    ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve done, senpai?¡±


    I attempted to hide the rage as I delivered those words but looking at the pompous clown that was possibly about to wet himself and thinking about what he was nning for Marika, I just couldn¡¯t calm my blood down.


    That sweet girl. Her family. The Ichihara Family. They subjected her to this fate. And even when she diligently followed them at first, what she got was this idiot who only thinks she is his possession.


    I clenched my fists, pooling in all my rage on that. If the punches I¡¯ve thrown earlier were to protect myself. This time... I just wanted to vent my rage that piled up against this idiot.


    Before he could answer, my fist had already made contact with his stomach, making a loud dull sound. It wasn¡¯t just one. I hit him thrice, each one louder than the other. I also stomped at his hand and leg, resulting in his retching while clutching his stomach and twisting in pain.


    He had no time to scream. His breath escaped his lungs when he also got hit on his chest. It¡¯s his fault. He kept on moving, after all. My uracy was surely not going to hold.


    After watching him teeter into unconsciousness, I retracted my arms and disdainfully looked down at him from above. Lucky him, no one¡¯s around or his pompous reputation would be tarnished again.


    Although I was truly considering it, there¡¯s no point pummeling his face. He could keep that hideous face of his. It¡¯s enough to hurt him where bruises or cuts wouldn¡¯t be visible. That way, he¡¯d have to force himself to act normal when in truth, his body ached all over.


    And honestly, it¡¯s also some kind of repression on my part after doing exactly that to the silent guy.


    Even though Hayashi-sensei didn¡¯t tell me about it, I heard from Shio that she was told to visit and check on the guy as his advisor. She went there but she didn¡¯t even meet him because apparently, he locked himself in his room.


    His parents were aware of what happened to him but he probably confessed that it was his fault. However, I wasn¡¯t so certain about that.


    Maybe, Hayashi-sensei or Shio took measures to prevent trouble from catching me for what I did. There was no way for me to find out about it unless they told me. And if Shio truly decided to keep it from me, it just meant that she knew what I was going to do if I found out.


    In the end, no matter how justified my reason for beating him was, hitting him until he became that bloody truly went overboard there. I was blinded by my rage of knowing he kept on stalking Saki and he didn¡¯t have any intention to stop.


    Furthermore, his wounds were actually worse since he wasn¡¯t even as tough as those hired thugs I¡¯d just taken down. Most likely, he¡¯s still nursing his banged-up face in his room.


    If he ever returned from his suspension soon, I could already imagine him using a mask to cover half of his face.


    Hopefully, he learned his lesson from that. I don¡¯t mind being seen by him as a demon, I will naturally be like that when ites to my girls¡¯ well-being.


    Anyone troubling them would have to deal with my demon.


    ¡°Senpai, take a better look at this school. You¡¯re probably not going to step foot in here again after today. Or maybe you still can if your daddy bailed you out again but you¡¯ll never be able to bother Marika again. You and your followers, if I ever hear that you¡¯re cornering her again, I won¡¯t stop at this.¡±


    I squatted in front of him as I delivered those words. I have a n in mind and if it works, he¡¯s as good as expelled in this school. Or dropped out if his daddy dear helped him out.


    I also have to rely on my parents and the entric old man who will suppress the Ichihara Family¡¯s influence if they try bribing and sweeping this all under the rug.


    As for Marika¡¯s family¡­ Maybe one day, I¡¯ll make a trip there with the girl. I¡¯ll ask for her hand myself. If asking doesn¡¯t work. I¡¯ll dere my intention to marry her. Whether they agree with me or not, Marika will be returning home with me.


    Before leaving him there, I looked around us for any witnesses. I don¡¯t really care if someone caught everything that transpired in a camera. I just want to know who to look for when it spreads.


    You know¡­ To have a good chat.


    -


    -


    Upon arriving at the Book Club, I immediately found Misaki by the door. Well, I messaged them I wasing so this was to be expected.


    Further in the room were the Itou Sisters sitting next to each other. Haruko was, as always, sitting behind her table. Andstly, the orange and green duo of Yuika and Minori-senpai.


    With my innocent forehead girl taking the first leap into my arms, I naturally didn¡¯t deny her of that. And likest time, I yed into giving her a kiss. A swift one, just to make her giggle. Even with her innocence chipped away, she¡¯s still fairly innocent when ites to deepening intimacy. For now, that¡¯s enough for her.


    When Maaya saw that, I could see her flinching at her seat. Even if we already told her about that, seeing it before her eyes would still have an effect.


    It¡¯s not that long yet since we started educating the forehead girl. And now, she¡¯s this happy receiving a kiss from me.


    But who¡¯s to say, she¡¯s not the same? She¡¯s also fairly innocent back then and I already got to taste what¡¯s under her clothes¡­ Nheless, thinking about it, her reaction probably stemmed from her sense of responsibility to protect the girl.


    And that¡¯s why when I approached them, I also gave her the same treatment, to ease her mind before doing the same for Himeko and Haruko.


    As for the other two¡­ Uh. Let¡¯s not talk about them. Minori-senpai seemed pretty ready though but I refrained. It¡¯s just her way of showing her determination to face me.


    Haruko caught on that something happened beforehand. It¡¯s really hard to keep things from her. I didn¡¯t tell them exactly but at the very least, I phrased it like this, ¡°I got slowed down by a clown performing a trick. His eight assistantsughed and ran away and I was left to see that trick to the end.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While the others were puzzled at that riddle-like answer, Haruko burst outughing as she pulled on my cheeks, kneading them like my face was dough.


    ¡°Un. It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve been kind to that clown, hubby.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I sure was. He won¡¯t forget my kindness.¡±


    With that exchange between us, Maaya and Himeko also managed to partly understand it. The former facepalmed and squeezed my cheeks too while thetter expressed her concern by checking on my body.


    As for Misaki, it¡¯s better that she doesn¡¯t know. I kept her in my embrace, doting on her until they prepared to go home.


    Before that, I specifically doted on both sisters, taking them inside the abandoned ssroom near the stairs. It was to ease their longing for me ¨C especially Himeko¡¯s. I got to hear her progress with the gradual change in standing in their father¡¯s eyes. Her recent attempt at managing the hotel in ce of Maaya helped in that. She did well. My Himeko has started to cast away her fear and weakness. It won¡¯t be long before the two of them stand side by side, ushering new prosperity for their hotel business empire. Or that¡¯s what I hoped to see. The girls seed in their own ability.


    Soon afterward, Haruko only let me send them off at the entrance of the Club Building. She knew I was stretching my time as much as possible again before my meeting with Shizu.

 Chapter 1803 Rest Stop before the Final Boss

    Chapter 1803 Rest Stop before the Final Boss


    ¡°Rumi. Hana. How¡¯s it going?¡± Acting nonchntly, I strutted inside our clubroom to surprise the two. I even brought a drink for them, thinking that they had yet to leave this room ever since they came here after ss.


    And of course, the surprise was effective. Unlike Haruko and the others in the Book Club, I didn¡¯t message them about this visit.


    The two girls turned their bodies to me as they watched me approach. They¡¯re sitting next to each other. On the table are books and perhaps references for what Hana was writing. There were also scribbles of ideas in Rumi¡¯s handwriting. For sure, she¡¯s helping the girl edit her work and keep it in line with the scenarios written by the other girls.


    I dropped the drinks on the table and opened them one by one before handing them to them.


    Hana took a sip, drawing out her angelic smile. Rumi narrowed her eyes at me before pulling me down next to her.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to wrap up the day here. Next time, tell us when you¡¯reing.¡± The girl pouted. Looking at how disheveled her hair had be, that¡¯s probably the reason why she¡¯s acting like this. She wanted to have the time to fix herself and look pretty in front of me.


    Well, she¡¯s still too attractive for my eyes regardless of her messy appearance.


    I reached for her hair andbed it using my fingers.


    ¡°Not fond of surprises?¡±


    ¡°Idiot. We¡¯re not going to be surprised if we know where you¡¯re going after that match. Just... you should¡¯ve given me time to... look better.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any difference, Rumi. Can¡¯t you see this big grin on my lips? I¡¯m this happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the grin? You only look silly.¡± Rumi stifled herughter before poking my nose. Then, she pushed her face, initiating the kiss herself.


    It¡¯s like a natural movement for her now. However, once our lips separated, her face was still adorned by a red streak which she hurriedly covered up by taking a sip of the drink I bought for her.


    I then moved to Hana¡¯s free side, checking out the scenario she was writing. Somehow, I got engrossed in the words she had written. She has a knack for this.


    When she noticed my eyes lingering on her paper, Hana pressed the cold can on my cheek and asked, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good judge but... It looks great. Imagine those excited students jumping over that narration. You did well.¡±


    I answered while wiping the wetness the can caused but Hana helped out while giggling by using her handkerchief. This girl was bing gentler.


    After the events in that restaurant where Haruko and the others made her spill out her thoughts, she¡¯s now more honest and open to me. Our rtionship even got approval from her aunt who¡¯s looking after her in ce of her mother. And even if she still wanted to at least make me fall harder for her, she probably didn¡¯t know how to do that yet. And so, this was enough.


    ¡°Rumi-senpai helped me.¡±


    ¡°I know. But look at her, she won¡¯t take credit for it.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She added that without her help, she wouldn¡¯t be able to start writing and that made the other girl in the room flustered.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t. It¡¯s only natural. I¡¯m the President of this Club. It¡¯s my responsibility to look after all of you.¡±


    This girl... Not all Club Presidents are as diligent as her. And it¡¯s surely not her responsibility to babysit everyone. But then again, this is Rumi we¡¯re talking about. When ites to the Literature Club, her love for it is more than her love for me ¨C it¡¯s what she said thest time I visited her house.


    Hana giggled at her response but a look of gratitude shed on her face.


    Following that, she proposed something... ¡°Then senpai, why don¡¯t we work together to take this guy down? We¡¯re wrapping things up and he¡¯s leaving to see another girl... I believe it¡¯s only right that we demand his attention and... affection.¡±


    Rumi was speechless at her proposal. But slowly, as both of their eyes focused on me, the two reached a mutual agreement.


    ¡°Alright. Looks like I¡¯ll have to satisfy you both. It¡¯s not a bad deal to me.¡± I said weing them both in my arms. They stood up and sat on my legs side-by-side. Hana on my left and Rumi on my side.


    ¡°Shameless Ruki.¡± The two of them answered in chorus before sealing my lips with a kiss alternately.


    ¡°I love you both.¡±


    ¡°We know. We love you too.¡±


    With that kind of exchange where I ended up getting bitten by them, the two never let off on their attacks.


    Slowly but surely, while the sound of our kisses gradually filled the room, the thought of enforcing ¡®no flirting inside the clubroom¡¯ already flew out of Rumi¡¯s head. And Hana¡¯s adamant attitude to only be intimate with me without anypetition crumbled.


    Still, when ites to taking back the wheel, I¡¯m an expert at it.


    I soon carried them both on top of the table as I alternated between conveying my affection and doting on them as much as I could.


    By the time we finished, Hana and Rumi were trying to catch their breath while ring at me. They failed to take me down and, in the end, I turned the tables on them.


    ¡°Shall I walk you to the station?¡± I said as I wiped off the sweat and saliva left behind by my intimate kisses on their neck.


    Still in unison, the two answered, ¡°No thanks, shameless Ruki.¡±


    Of course, even if they said that, I still escorted them outside the Club Building. On the way, we talked a lot more about the scenario. Rumi told me that Hana might be able to finish it within the next week. As for Hana, although she looked apprehensive considering she still believed she was not good enough to write it without mistakes, Rumi once again acted like the reliable senior.


    Yep. They¡¯ve gotten closer this day. Hana wouldn¡¯t feel like a foreigner or a hostile entity in our clubroom anymore.


    -


    -


    Making my way back up to where Shizu should be waiting, I checked on the recording I made earlier. Although some parts were muffled considering it¡¯s in my pocket, Ichihara Jun¡¯s voice was clear enough to hear along with the admission of that leader about being hired by him. If I presented this evidence to Hayashi-sensei, she wouldn¡¯t be able to refute the trouble he¡¯s going to bring to our school.


    Anyway, I quickly put my phone back in my pocket as soon as I reached the 4th floor.


    Traversing thest few steps to the Student Council Room, I found my heart beating furiously once again.


    Damn it. I¡¯m so hopeless when ites to my girls. I don¡¯t dislike it though. I indulge in it. Even if they somehow be my downfall in the future, it will all be worth it knowing that I¡¯ve be true to myself for them.


    Upon opening the double doors of the Student Council Room, it felt like I was a Hero entering the Demon Lord¡¯s castle. Sat atop her throne was the Demon Lord Shizu who wasn¡¯t out waiting for our final battle. But for my embrace.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, numbskull.¡±


    Shizu''s words felt like music to my ears. Before I could even think of replying to that, I¡¯d already charged into the room and jumped over her table,nding on herp.


    ¡°How¡¯s this for an entrance?¡±


    ¡°Lame. Pfft.¡± Pinching my nose as hard as she could, Shizu dered.


    But at the next moment, her arms wrapped around me, locking me in her embrace, ¡°You kept me waiting, Ruki. Your punishment will be... marrying me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a reward,¡± I replied tly, breaking her seriousness.


    Of course, that earned me another pinch on my nose before she finally lost her restraint. Our lips naturally met and we shared the first few minutes in each other¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 1804 Enjoying our Moment

    Chapter 1804 Enjoying our Moment


    Shizu had finished her work long ago and had also prepared to surprise me upon my arrival. Too bad, before she could execute her surprise that ¨C in her own words ¨C would make me drop my jaw, I already jumped over her table.


    I pretended to do a retake by going back out of the room and slowly entering. But instead of showing her surprise, she¡¯s the one who charged at me, tackling me down on the floor.


    The thugs earlier failed to do that against me but Shizu... well, I¡¯d eveny down on the grass for her.


    We shared augh that way before the girl allowed me to carry her to our usual spot in this room ¨C the long couch.


    Wey down there with the girl settlingfortably on top of me.


    When I asked her about her surprise, she whispered what could it have been in a very coy tone, ¡°Imagine me undressing in front of you, numbskull. I¡¯ll slowly walk towards you. By the time I reached you, I¡¯d be down in my underwear.¡±


    Once she finished saying that, she pulled down on her cor, showing me a glimpse of what she was wearing underneath.


    A sexy lingerie. She¡¯s wearing a yellow, almost golden bra that perfectly captures her pair of hills. With its fabric a thin mesh with a patterned design to cover up her sensitive peaks, the view it gave me was too tempting.


    Surely, she¡¯s wearing the same pair down there. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And somehow, as we¡¯re the only ones in the room, my naughty hands went in to check. The feeling of the fabric in my hand was a little rough yet it perfectly gave me the sensation of her naked skin.


    Although she allowed me to do that, Shizu pinched my cheeks right after.


    ¡°Are you not going to wait after our date, numbskull?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just copping a feel,¡± I uttered a flimsy and obvious excuse to draw out a reaction from her.


    And sure enough, it was a sess.


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Then, let me cop a feel too. Let¡¯s see how much you¡¯ve held back for me.¡±


    With those words sounding more like a warning than a tease, her hands first felt me up on my chest before gradually reaching down there.


    Using both hands, she fiddled with my pants, unbuttoning them and pulling the zipper down before tracing my growing bulge with her delicate fingers.


    ¡°... This has been naughty, no? I doubt you can hold back with your girls beforeing to meet me.¡± Her voice felt like a winter breeze as it sent a definite chill across my spine.


    She¡¯s not wrong. It truly has been naughty. But looking at how fascinated she was at tracing its shape while still restricted by my underwear, her words were more like a guess than a certainty.


    ¡°I have no defense,¡± I confessed, drawing a yful giggle from her mouth.


    ¡°Numbskull, I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re still this hard for me. I¡¯ll tease you throughout this date so when we reach that point... You¡¯ll lose all your reason.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea you¡¯d be that naughty, Shizu.¡±


    ¡°You kept me waiting for so long. That¡¯s normal. Besides, I can also be jealous. The way you did it with Arisa on the bus made me understand why you both considered each other perfectlypatible and irresistible.¡±


    This girl... I¡¯ve awakened the naughty side of her or at least, that sight of watching Arisa and me being all over each other was enough for her to let go of her reservations.


    ¡°That¡¯s some weird line where you draw your jealousy, Shizu. I like it though. I love this honesty.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I love that your body is this honest with me.¡±


    Stopping her fingers from moving to trace my bulge, Shizu grabbed it with both hands while pressing her thumb on the head. Following that, she moved her hips, lifted her skirt, and settled herself on top of it.


    Feeling the warmth of each other, Shizu and I once again got taken in by the mood to convey our feelings through actions.


    I supported her as she rubbed herself on my length while our lips and tongue resumed their sh.


    It took another five minutes before we were satisfied like that. Down there, we''ve reached the verge of losing our minds to each other.


    At one point, my underwear got tugged further down which exposed my erection. And Shizu¡¯s sexy underwear also got swept to the side which gave us direct contact with each other.


    Her love juices drenched my cock and if we continued our hurried movements, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for it to identally slide her.


    And that¡¯s why we stopped. For now.


    ¡°Numbskull, hold it in, okay?¡± She teasingly whispered while attempting to tuck my full erection back into my underwear.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t do that?¡± I replied while I also tried to fix her underwear. However, I naughtily let my thumb press against her entrance, drenching it with her love juices.


    ¡°You have to or our day will be over right away.¡± With her face already a mix of stern discipline and erotic charm, she bit her lips and grabbed that arm, lifting it.


    With that wet thumb ced between us, she watched as I sucked it in my mouth before pushing it against her lips. And while she¡¯s licking it clean, I whispered.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be. I¡¯m ready to do it with you throughout the night. You know... With the camping triping up, I¡¯ll miss my Shizu a lot so this day will be filled with our memories.¡±


    ¡°Your glib tongue never ceases to amaze me.¡±


    ¡°Your naughty tongue never ceases to tempt me.¡±


    Countering that, Shizu bit my thumb before pushing herself down to my neck, her teeth threatening to lodge on my skin.


    ¡°Want a clear bite mark on your neck before we leave here?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll carry it like a trophy.¡±


    Hearing how nonchnt I was at that prospect, the girl facepalmed and stopped herself from doing what she dered. Instead, she climbed back up and hovered her face above mine.


    Her eyes fixated on mine. She¡¯s admiring my face,mitting it to her core memory.


    ¡°... You win, numbskull.¡±


    ¡°No. Both of us won. Let¡¯s make this day something we¡¯ll look back on years in the future.¡±


    I reached for her cheek, caressing it until a natural smile bloomed on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep reminding you even if you don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°I know. My Shizu will not let me forget how much I love her, after all.¡±


    Without holding back my thoughts, I conveyed my feelings for her in the same way.


    Shizu liked that a lot and for the third time, we indulged ourselves in an exchange of kisses.


    A few minutes flew quickly again and eventually, the two of usy side by side on this soft cushion with Shizupletely protected within my embrace.


    We enjoyed the silence and the sound of our breathing. And even without talking to each other, with our eyesmunicating wordlessly, we¡¯re possibly reminiscing the memories that started our rtionship.


    I saw Shizu curling her brows while I made a shameless smile and from there, it gradually evolved to a heated gaze filled with our affection and passion for one another.


    I know I still have ns to tell her about my day or how I dealt with Ichihara Jun. But for now, staying in thisfortable moment with her was fulfilling my bottomless desire for her.

 Chapter 1805 Strongest Couple?

    Chapter 1805 Strongest Couple?


    ¡°I won¡¯t nag about you fighting thugs again. It¡¯s inescapable, no? But color me surprised at how much you¡¯re thinking about holding back for us. Our worries are affecting you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural?¡±


    ¡°It is. But numbskull, don¡¯t get tied down by it. I¡¯ll be more concerned if you let yourself get beaten up without fighting back. I¡¯d rather scold you with empty words of concern than nurse you back to health with your body bruised and battered.¡±


    Still lying on the sofa, I had just finished telling her about my encounter with Ichihara Jun.


    As I expected, Shizu immediately went to check my body if I was hurt anywhere before expressing those thoughts. She might be contradicting herself there but she¡¯s just reminding me that when ites to things like that, I should always prioritize my safety more than what they would think about afterward.


    ¡°Mhm. I understand. I think my mindset went from not wanting to hit them to thinking that our date would be ruined if I held back in fighting them. Look, they left no crease or stain.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. That¡¯s amazing, huh? I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright, numbskull. So, what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°I have the evidence. I think I can push for his expulsion... But only if Hayashi-sensei can ept it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Even if she¡¯s the first one to tell me not to use violence, I can sense her concern about me. She just didn''t want me to get in trouble. And it¡¯s Ichihara we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Their family¡¯s influence, huh? Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t call it so much as a n but... it¡¯s now or never, Shizu. For Marika¡¯s safety...¡±


    ¡°I support you. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be like this if I¡¯m the one in the same position. She¡¯s not safe anymore if he¡¯s willing to spend that much money in order to deal with you and force her to stay with him.¡±


    Right. That¡¯s why he paid that much. He probably picked the strongest thugs out there to deal with me.


    Had they won and I truly hurt my arm and leg, he¡¯s probably going to use that as a pretext to threaten Marika into submission. In ce of ensuring my safety, he¡¯d demand her to be his obedient fianc¨¦e again. Never to approach me again.


    As my thoughts went to that, my rage bubbled up again. Shizu was quick to notice it as she grabbed my hands, filling in the gaps and preventing me from clenching my fists.


    I looked at her in appreciation before sitting up. Then after another kiss, I calmed down the rage inside me and forced a smile, giving her the chance to tease me.


    Weughed a little, easing the tension brought about by our conversation.


    ¡°Thank you, Shizu. Let¡¯s go to Hayashi-sensei.¡±


    ¡°Un. The day is still not over. We¡¯ll have plenty of time for our date. We¡¯ll go as the strongest couple among the students of this school. The Student Council President and the Disciplinary Officer.¡±


    ¡°Strongest, huh? Are the Demon King and the Hero?¡±


    Taking that analogy again was just another attempt to lighten our mood. Even if we¡¯re going to march into the gates of hell ¨C sorry Hayashi-sensei ¨C it¡¯s better for us to not be too caught up in seriousness or it would be straining for us.


    ¡°Maybe? You¡¯re the Demon King, numbskull.¡±


    ¡°No. Aren¡¯t I supposed to be the Hero?¡±


    ¡°This guy... No one sees me as a Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. I¡¯ll pretend those who know you personally aren¡¯t afraid of you before your change.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Don¡¯t rub that on my face... Okay, it¡¯ll be the Demon King and the Hero-turned-Demon King Lover then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even more shameless. But better.¡±


    Shizu red at me, unamused at the shamelessness that I kept spreading to her. Nheless, as we continued in this conversation, our body rxed and we smoothly finished preparing to leave the room.


    ¡°Geez, are you influenced by Elizabeth or Aya-chan? Or maybe Ririka as well? One of these days, you¡¯ll embody all of your girls¡¯ preferences.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Hmm? Shizu, that¡¯s already a reality. I love everything about all of you so... I also embraced their hobbies.¡±


    ¡°Talk about being dedicated.¡±


    ¡°Only someone like me can do this.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else like you, numbskull.¡±


    As Shizu spat thatst sentence, we bothughed at our silliness.


    We then made another round to check that everything was in order before Shizu returned to my side, linking arms with me and locking our hands together.


    -


    -


    On our way to the Administration Building, I continued telling her the rest of my day and likewise, Shizu told me how bored she was being alone in that room.


    She said she should¡¯ve asked Watanabe and Komoe to stay with her. At this point, she¡¯s now capable of making small conversation without turning it awkward. She truly changed a lot from the Shizu who could make the whole Student Support Club silent with her presence.


    And I like the idea that even Komoe wasn¡¯t a stranger to her anymore. That girl also needed a friend. Even though people could say that she¡¯s too fragile just because a boy rejected bing her friend, everyone has a unique personality. And it¡¯s not like she won¡¯t be able to change herself.


    Look at me... I¡¯m probably the most prime example when ites to a change in mindset.


    When Shizu heard about Hanabi and how that goofball jumped into my, she leered at me and pressed on to tell me more about the girl who found the most fun by my side. Perhaps, she wanted to experience the same feeling as that girl. To find each moment with us fun and worry-free.


    I told her I¡¯ll introduce her next time.


    As for Matsuri, Shizu didn¡¯t want to hear me retelling our tragic tale of separating because we couldn¡¯t agree with each other. She¡¯s jealous that I considered that girl my first even though it should be Miwa-nee. And she¡¯s also jealous that even if I haven¡¯t reconnected with the girl yet, I¡¯m already showing signs of how much I¡¯m looking forward to that day.


    There¡¯s no appeasing that jealousy. She let it go right after a kiss, after all.


    Thenstly, when I brought up what happened between Orimura-sensei and I... although I didn¡¯t explicitly tell her that we ended up doing it, she sniffed it out of me.


    Or rather, the way I described our interaction was enough clue for her to discern the truth.


    She asked me about what I n to do with her and I answered with the same words I used earlier; I¡¯ll let her attempt to correct my ways and see where we go from there.


    Shizu contemted for a moment before putting on a smirk, ¡°As if someone can get out of your grasp. You¡¯re already a menace. Correcting you is impossible.¡±


    Or so she said despite my exnation that there¡¯s still a little chance for that.


    But she just hit back with her certainty that I¡¯m hopeless and it¡¯s actually the girls who are more likely to change as time goes by. I couldn¡¯t refute that because that¡¯s a definite possibility.


    Well, if any of them heard that, I''d surely be scolded by them so I just kept my mouth shut.


    Soon enough, we reached the vicinity of the Administration Building.


    Eguchi-sensei¡¯s car was already gone. They finished their visit to Hayashi-sensei and most likely, Orimura-sensei also hitched a ride along with Kawakami-senpai.

 Chapter 1806 Reporting the Clown

    Chapter 1806 Reporting the Clown


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. You took your sweet time, huh?¡±


    That was Hayashi-sensei¡¯s first words to me as soon as I opened the door. She didn¡¯t even bother looking up from her table. She¡¯s expecting me, after all.


    From the looks of that busy table, her work had piled up again. Whether that was an issue for our school or not, I had no idea but this woman... She¡¯s hard-working for a school owner. No wonder she would always go act like a school nurse. That¡¯s probably her pastime.


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m sorry. I got dyed by some idiot on my way to pick up my girl.¡±


    ¡°Your girl? Oh...¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, sensei.¡±


    Hayashi-sensei lifted her head and saw Shizu clinging tightly next to me. Then, as though showing off, Shizu greeted her mentor with a polite smile.


    The woman chuckled and put down the pen in her hand before reclining her back on her luxurious chair.


    ¡°Here I thought I was just going to hear that shameless student¡¯s report for today. What¡¯s the matter, Shizu? Are you going all out in making that idiot yours?¡±


    ¡°I told you, sensei. It will take years for that to happen. I¡¯m only here as his tagalong. We¡¯re going on a date after this.¡±


    Looks like Shizu also opened up with Hayashi-sensei during their talk yesterday. I didn¡¯t see it since I left the school early on but like Marika, she went here for a talk.


    Ichihara Jun should¡¯ve also visited this ce yesterday if he answered Hayashi-sensei¡¯s summons. But given what he did today, he probably didn¡¯t respond or the talk was ineffective. He had his headpletely up his ass.


    He was digging his own grave. I even sent some evidence from those thugs who blocked me yesterday. Now, Hayashi-sensei would definitely not take it lightly anymore if I added what I recorded earlier.


    ¡°A date? That¡¯s nice. He¡¯s really taking care of you, huh?¡± Hayashi-sensei looked at me with raised eyebrows as though she was in disbelief that I would take my girl out on a date.


    ¡°Sensei, I¡¯m here. Are you taking a shot at me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just surprised, that¡¯s all. Alright. Sit down, both of you. I¡¯ll be with you in a minute.¡±


    Dismissing my question like that, Hayashi-sensei covered her mouth that¡¯s probably sporting a grin. She probably thought my reaction was amusing.


    Likewise, Shizu was the same. She even teased me for it.


    ¡°I got it. You can also be triggered by that, numbskull. I may have a lot more to learn from Hayashi-sensei.¡±


    I wanted to refute that but seeing the delight in her eyes, I pulled back and just pouted at her, drawing her sweetughter.


    A minuteter, Hayashi-sensei finished organizing her table and joined us.


    I thought of making tea for all three of us but considering we wouldn¡¯t really stay here for long, I stopped that notion.


    As the purple-haired woman sat across from us, her expression took on a hint of seriousness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received your ¡®evidence¡¯ yesterday. Ichihara Jun hired people to block you, huh? He hasn¡¯t answered my summons yet. I¡¯ll personallye to get him tomorrow. If not, I¡¯ll call his home directly to address that behavior.¡±


    ¡°Actually... he did something else today. Should I present it right away or does sensei want to hear my report first?¡±


    Upon hearing my first sentence, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s forehead creased. Considering the pompous idiot ignored her summons twice, she¡¯s probably already pissed at the spoiled brat.


    ¡°Come again? Did he not learn his lesson from you yesterday? He pulled another stunt?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This time, I think you¡¯ll find it even more serious than just hiring people to block and ambush me outside. That¡¯s out of the school¡¯s jurisdiction, after all.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re saying it like that. Did he do something inside the school grounds? Alright. Save your report forter, start with that.¡±


    Crossing her arms as her bountiful bosom got tightly squeezed between them, Hayashi-sensei straightened her back and perked her ears to catch every word that I would say.


    Shizu kept her silence. She knew she didn¡¯t need to say anything here. But if Hayashi-sensei''s opinion contradicted ours, she¡¯d surely take my side.


    I took a few seconds to organize my thoughts before pulling out my phone.


    As I navigated through the menus and into the location of the recorded audio from earlier, Hayashi-sensei waited while holding her breath.


    She understood me by now. I wouldn¡¯t simply use the idiot of something without proper evidence. Because as much as that guy wanted me to leave Marika alone, I was the same. If not for his family¡¯s prestigious status, he wouldn¡¯t be that unbridled. He would¡¯ve long been put in his ce.


    ¡°I mentioned about being dyed by some idiot, sensei. This is what I meant by that.¡±


    Upon saying that, I yed the recording.


    Although I started it in the middle where I decided to catch him on his words, the first thing Hayashi-sensei and Shizu heard was my attempt to provoke him.


    ¡®Senpai, do you want me to tell you again why Marika chose me over you? We have an audience. Might as well give them something amusing.¡¯


    The former clicked her tongue while thetter pinched my arm.


    Thankfully the conversation went quickly and Ichihara Jun¡¯s voice came over next.


    ¡®Do you still not know your situation?¡¯


    Hayashi-sensei¡¯s eyes narrowed at that. She then looked at me, perhaps trying to discern my expression.


    ¡®¡ªI know, I¡¯m in the middle of catching eight trespassers.¡¯


    ¡°Eight?!¡± Upon hearing that, Hayashi-sensei hurriedly leaned to pause the recording and interrogated me.


    And since I only told Shizu the summary or maybe a downy of the event without telling her exactly how many there were, she also became surprised when it was actually more than two or three.


    ¡°Yes. Sensei. He brought eight of them inside the school grounds. They¡¯re even in our uniform. There were little to no students at that time. Also, I might add that he was in the middle of searching for Marika along with those eight. It¡¯s within my luck that I arrived early and met up with the girl before he could get to her.¡±


    As I added that detail, Hayashi-sensei couldn¡¯t seem to contain her agitation anymore.


    Her narrowed eyes turned into a re and the crease on her forehead deepened. Most likely after this, her head would ache again. But she needed to hear the entirety of this.


    And so, after a short pause, I resumed the recording.


    My voice when I spoke of my observation and their identity soon followed.


    Then, the next one to speak was the loudmouth thug who couldn¡¯t hold himself back from urging Ichihara to give his order.


    From there, Hayashi-sensei¡¯s face grew dim at every word she heard next.


    The admittance that they were hired by him and the amount he paid them came to light.


    And the climax soon arrived.


    Ichihara Jun exploded in rage shouting about his privilege before giving the order to take me down and break an arm and a leg while boasting about his generosity to take me to a hospital after the deed was done.


    His deliriousughter was also captured and before the end of the recording, my voice oozing out of my responsibility as the Disciplinary Committee and maintaining the peace of our school was fully captured.


    Yeah. That part was just to show them that they forced my hand. It would probably sound like boasting at that point considering I was surrounded by them.


    However, it looks like Shizu and Hayashi-sensei''s reaction to it was different from what I was expecting.


    As soon as the recording stopped, Shizu once again started inspecting my body for any wounds I might¡¯ve hidden. Likewise, forget about asking what happened next, Hayashi-sensei flew from her seat to check my body. Perhaps that¡¯s her ¡®school nurse¡¯ personaing out but her concern for me was genuine.


    In the end when the two of them concluded that I was unhurt, their eyes filled with disbelief locked on me. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°How? How are you unhurt?¡±

 Chapter 1807 End of the Report

    Chapter 1807 End of the Report


    Showered by their concern, I couldn¡¯t help but feel really lucky to be alive. In any case, since summarizing it again would do any good to ease their worries and disbelief, I told them how exactly I handled the eight hired thugs.


    Knocking down six of them in quick session, scaring one and the leader giving up. That¡¯s the exact course of events.


    And since he¡¯d probably use it against me, I also didn¡¯t hold back telling them how I dealt with Ichihara Jun.


    Considering he was already gone when I escorted Haruko and the girls from the Book Club, his followers possibly moved him away already.


    Hayashi-sensei hit my shoulder and scolded me for being reckless. Since it¡¯s usually impossible toe out unscathed in that kind of scenario, she¡¯s still in disbelief at how I managed to do it.


    As for Shizu, she just breathed out a sigh of relief and lightly hit on my chest while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it, numbskull. Prioritize your safety next. What would happen if they didn¡¯t bother to talk to you? Won¡¯t you be hurt?¡±


    Iforted her by saying that in case the situation went that way, I¡¯d still keep in mind not to ruin my attire for our date.


    That¡¯s partly joking and partly serious to lighten the mood. But then again, I¡¯m confident that I can aplish that. As long as I know where they¡¯reing from, they¡¯ll be easy to handle since they¡¯re amateurs.


    I¡¯ve fought against professionals, after all. I remember there was even someone with a high rank in Taekwondo back then. I think it was ck belt 4th Dan. His kicks were quick and shy. But thankfully, most of their moves consist of wide kicks. Countering an expert in that martial art by pressing in has a high probability of sess. Of course, if I got careless back then, one kick would also be enough to hurt or even knock me down. It¡¯s actually a miracle that I managed to dodge those without learning the importance of footwork from Ayu yet.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take this as a top priority. You have your evidence. I¡¯ll bring this up in a meeting this Monday.¡±


    ¡°A meeting? Why not decide it by yourself, sensei?¡±


    ¡°You know it. I may be the owner or Director but not everything can be decided by me. We¡¯re receiving sponsors, aren''t we? Ichihara¡¯s contribution cannot be ignored. Don¡¯t worry though. It will only be dyed for a while but I¡¯ll insist on bringing this up to his father. That kind of behavior cannot be tolerated. I can let him get away by making his fellow students his followers but bringing people in and paying them to hurt another student? That¡¯s undermining my authority.¡±


    Even though her voice sounded calm and serene, I could sense her repressed anger after hearing that recording.


    But she¡¯s not done yet. She then looked at me and sighed, ¡°Ugh. I should also say the same to you... Make sure your womanizing habit doesn¡¯t affect the other students. Otherwise, I¡¯ll also be forced to deal with you.¡±


    Ah. She¡¯s trying to practice impartiality. But then again, what I¡¯m doing is truly problematic. She¡¯s in conflict because she¡¯s just letting me do as I wish. If someone found out that she kicked out Ichihara Jun and let me stay in school despite everything I did, they¡¯d use her of favoritism.


    In any case, that¡¯s irrelevant to me. Just like she said, since I¡¯m still not troubling a lot of students, it should be fine. And my focus only revolved around my girls. However, once she found out about my rtionship with my teachers, she¡¯d definitely not just fly into a rage. She might even be the embodiment of it.


    Hopefully, we won¡¯te to that point. I should either get closer to her so that she¡¯ll turn a blind eye if that is revealed or be extra careful in hiding my rtionship with Shio and Eguchi-sensei from her... Oh. I should also add Orimura-sensei there.


    ¡°I understand. Sensei can call for me anytime if you need me to testify.¡± Ignoring what she said about me, I returned us to the topic of Ichihara.


    And another sigh left her mouth. At this point, she¡¯s already clutching her head. Maybe she¡¯s having a migraine.


    With her this close, I lifted my hands to her temple and started massaging them.


    Shizu didn¡¯t stop me since she was also quite worried about Hayashi-sensei.


    However, Hayashi-sensei was surprised and tried to move away. Unfortunately for her, she was firmly on my hold. I even angled her body so that I wouldn¡¯t need to stretch my arm too much to reach the other side of her head.


    A few minutes passed like that. When I let go of her, Hayashi-sensei immediately stood up and returned to the seat across from us.


    Her face was red from embarrassment but her expression showed relief.


    ¡°Ugh. Shizu, you should¡¯ve stopped him.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sensei. I¡¯m also worried you¡¯d hurt yourself. I hope you feel better now. His massage is improving. He was still a little clumsy when he first relieved me of my headache. Now, it seems the effect is immediately shown.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s audacious like that... But thank you, shameless brat. You can skip on other reports. I¡¯m aware of your contribution to the Basketball Club¡¯s win today... I¡¯ll reward you for that some other time. You two should go on your date now.¡±


    Perhaps not wanting to further show us her weakened state, Hayashi-sensei was now sending us away.


    Well, that¡¯s actually favorable for us. I didn¡¯t have to give her a summary of my experiences today. There¡¯s a lot to talk about, after all. And a lot to omit too.


    In any case, since I kind of felt responsible for her current state, I observed the woman more closely, just to ensure that nothing was amiss. It would give Shizu and me peace of mind on our date.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, sensei. Like you said, I also cause you trouble. Stay safe. You should call it a day now and finish your work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Psh. Are you my husband to tell me what to do? Go on. You have your camping trip tomorrow too. Make your girl happy today. You both deserved it for working hard.¡±


    Sending me a dismissive re, she then turned to Shizu and smiled like a parent wishing for her child¡¯s happiness.


    Shizu blinked in confusion as though she was seeing a new side of Hayashi-sensei.


    ¡°Uhm. Sensei, is this really you? You¡¯re quite strict on me before, what changed?¡±


    ¡°Shizu, was I not a good mentor for you? And remember, you¡¯re the one who told me not to hold back... I cherish you too. Compared to the previously elected SC Presidents who only liked the fame and prestige of bing one, you diligently did your job. Everything got put in order. You needed this break. I¡¯m still apprehensive to have that shameless guy take you, though.¡±


    While her tone on Shizu was bordering on doting, her remarks on me were still more on the side of gloating. But it¡¯s easy to understand her. She¡¯s just embarrassed to admit that I¡¯m also helpful to her.


    That¡¯s an adorable side of her, not gonna lie.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t try to refute it anymore and took that with a smile. And Shizu also decided not to push it further. She¡¯s more than happy to hear all those from Hayashi-sensei. It¡¯s like her hard work this past year as the Student Council President has started paying off. She got the acknowledgement of the mentor who honed her for the job. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After bowing once, we said our goodbyes and excused ourselves out. Hayashi-sensei waved her hand and put on an understanding smile before she staggered back to her table.


    Before leaving, I reminded her again to finish up her work and take a rest. The same as earlier, she scolded me for being meddlesome.


    Shizu and I shared augh from that.


    Anyway... With all of that done, it¡¯s time for us to enjoy our moment...

 Chapter 1809 Long-awaited Date (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1809 Long-awaited Date (2)</h4>


    Ten minutester, Shizu and I exited the bookstore. I held the paper bag containing the two books that we bought.


    What did she get for me?


    Uh. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a motivational work that deals with being different from anyone. It was originally for her but she wanted me to read it first as at this point, we¡¯re already peas in the same pod.


    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t as thick as an encyclopedia. I could surely finish it in my spare time.


    With our bookstore date considered a sess, Shizu was now excited about what else toe.


    ¡°Your turn, numbskull.¡±


    Giving me full rein on our next destination, she probably wouldn¡¯t mind if I brought her home or to a hotel.


    But well, that¡¯s too early for that. She told me that she already got permission to stay overnight. As for her excuse, it¡¯s like I guessed. She just made up one lie and they bought it right away without questioning her too much. Her parents trusted her that much.


    Really, I¡¯m a bad influence on her, no? But Shizu won¡¯t even let me dwell on that thought. Rather than worry about her one lie, she¡¯d rather enjoy this day with me.


    And so, our next destination that I picked is a small theater or maybe just a movie room. I¡¯m not sure about the actual term. Unlike the old theater I went to with Himeko and Maaya before, it¡¯s just like a manga caf¨¦ room or a videoke room. It¡¯s a ce you rent to watch movies while having a ce to rx.


    Naturally, privacy was their main selling point but doing indecent acts within it was always frowned upon. Not that I nned to do so... Or I do? Well, what I had in mind was to watch a movie with her. Something we could enjoy together.


    Of course, it would be a short one not exceeding two hours.


    By the time we finish. It¡¯d be just in time for our dinner.


    As it was located in the shopping district, Shizu once again resumed her earlier method of keeping her eyes only on me. I could feel her heated gaze upon hearing that it was a private room for only the two of us. Most likely, she¡¯s also thinking about it ¨C whether we¡¯d be doing something there or not.


    I flicked her forehead to get her thoughts out of that cloud and before continuing to our destination, I stopped by the bakery to buy croquettes that we could snack on.


    Shizu pouted but she didn¡¯t reject the savory smell of the bread and its content. As for our drink, I grabbed some juice from another store. One was enough since we¡¯re going to share it with each other.


    This is a date, after all. Besides, I am loaded today. Ichihara Jun gifted me 250 thousand. I can splurge a bit and also think about buying my girls small gifts. But then again, I¡¯ve just done that recently. They might think I was using my earnings to spoil them.


    Anyway, the croquette, even if it¡¯s one of the cheaper ones, was tasty. Shizu also seemed to enjoy it. Then the fruit juice fullyplemented it and helped in smoothly pushing it down our stomachs.


    ¡°... I never thought eating like this outside would be this enjoyable. Numbskull, will it always feel like this? Things I don¡¯t normally enjoy will be enjoyable when I¡¯m with you?¡±


    Since we had yet to finish eating our food and drink, we sat down on a bench ced on the side of the establishment where the movie room was located.


    And while taking small bites and sipping on the straw without being flustered at having an indirect kiss with me, Shizu muttered that as though she had just realized it.


    Her eyes had this positive glow that showed how much she was enjoying this time with me. However, she¡¯s also doubtful whether it¡¯ll be the same every time.


    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea. You know my past, right? I was so heartless that even if I deemed something enjoyable, I would never show it on my face. The girls who got caught by me would just take my silence as my agreement and take it positively. They needed to hold onto that or else, they¡¯d just be depressed for being involved with me.¡±


    Somehow, even if I could answer her question using the lens of the present, my mouth spilled my repressed feelings about that past.


    Yeah. I was changing a lot and I learned to enjoy my time with my girls now. However, those times wouldn¡¯t simply be erased.


    Perhaps sensing my self-reproach, Shizu poked my cheek to get my attention.


    ¡°There you go again, numbskull. Just say you did enjoy that time with them, you just don¡¯t know how to convey it normally. As for what I said, I¡¯m positive it will be this enjoyable as long as I¡¯m with you.¡±


    This... In the end, I wasforted by her. Really, you¡¯re an idiot, Ruki.


    After sweeping away the negative thoughts in my head, I bit into her croquette, taking a mouthful of it.


    Shizu gasped and then responded in kind, dragging my arm down and swallowing what was left of mine.


    Not only that, she even went to grab the drink that I ced on my side and gulped it down.


    With her cheeks bloated cutely, Shizu made a face at me as though saying, ¡°Serves you right, numbskull.¡±


    Sheughed and then I got infected by her sweetughter.


    Thanks to that stunt, the two of us were left with nothing to wash our mouths with after we finished the remaining croquette.


    And so, upon entering the movie room and picking one room from the avable ones, we immediately put down an order for a bottle of water and iced tea.


    The worker of the establishment smiled at how we were bantering at each other and even without tasking, she already deemed us as a couple.


    That¡¯s why before giving us the key to the room as well as the drinks we ordered, she pointed at a notice behind her.


    ¡®We value your privacy. But please refrain from doing indecent things inside the room. This establishment isn¡¯t a love hotel. There is one a few blocks from here. You can go there instead. It is cheaper.¡¯


    Upon reading that, Shizu paused as her face gradually reddened. She didn¡¯t need to say anything as the woman behind the counter immediately apologized for making her embarrassed.


    To salvage the situation, I assured the worker by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re here to watch Godzi.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I see! Enjoy watching with your girlfriend! Call us if you need anything. I will also be calling you when your time is almost up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She handed the key to Shizu who had already partially recovered while I picked up the tray that contained drinking sses, a bucket of ice, and the bottles of water and iced tea.


    Before walking away from there, Shizu red at the woman before muttering quietly, ¡°Numbskull, are they always like this here?¡±


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re probably just taking precautions, no? Couples nowadays cannot seem to contain themselves when locked in the same room.¡±


    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re right. Just like you and us.¡± She smirked, taking a jab at me and how often I do it with them.


    ¡°I told the truth back there, you know?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Really? I doubt it. But I like it too. I heard they did it well this time.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re also watching movies.¡±


    I took a shot at her there and sure enough, her amusement instantly disappeared as her re found its new target.


    ¡°Of course. What do you think of me? Lacking entertainment in my life?¡±


    ¡°No. I just thought you¡¯d like other genres.¡±


    ¡°This guy... Just you wait. I¡¯ll get you so distracted you won¡¯t be able to focus on the movie.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Then I¡¯ll position myself behind you and hold you closely. That way we both can focus.¡±


    ¡°I believe you, Mr. self-proimed pervert.¡±


    Shizu mischievously grinned as we arrived in front of the room. She used the keycard and opened it.


    As we both entered the room, Shizu pulled the door close. Before I could drop the drinks on a table, Shizu¡¯s arms slipped from my side, embracing me from behind.


    We haven¡¯t even gotten a proper look at the room but here she was, unable to contain herself anymore.


    Well, I might¡¯ve been trying to act cool but I¡¯m just the same as her.


    After turning therge screen on and selecting our movie, I turned around and carried Shizu to thefortable cushioned armchair seats that could be reclined and converted into a small bed.


    As the opening credits of the movie rolled, we started this movie date with an intimate kiss that tasted like the croquette that we had just eaten.

 Chapter 1808 Long-awaited Date (1)

    Chapter 1808 Long-awaited Date (1)


    Casting away the other thoughts in my head, I held Shizu¡¯s hand tightly as we started our journey outside the school grounds. We had no set destination but for now, just thepany of each other seemed to make us tremble with excitement on how this day would end.


    The night had yet to fall but given that it was already past five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the sky was already tinted orange. The busy street outside the school also seemed like a different ce than before. No uniformed students walked around or stayed at some corner to pass some time.


    A few steps out and the silence engulfed us. I looked at Shizu walking quietly by my side and caught her staring at me.


    With her clear, round eyes filled with her deep thoughts, a small smile bloomed from her lips.


    ¡°What? Can I not stare at my man?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡±


    The way she said that would surely make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat and then her following giggle would spell their death sentence.


    Somehow, I felt like we were back to where we started. I was carefully treading the line to understand this girl behind her mask. And likewise, her meaningful gaze seemed to see past my mask of confidence.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I interpreted it, numbskull. I trust you won''t just let me trip over. And even if I do, your strong arms will prevent me from being hurt. Hence, I can whimsically decide to just admire your side frame.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You can do that but isn¡¯t that unfair to me?¡±


    ¡°Numbskull, how is it unfair when you¡¯re always staring at me when I¡¯m working? I¡¯m not busy this time so it is only right that it will be my turn.¡±


    Uh. She¡¯s not wrong. That¡¯s what I always do whenever we¡¯re in her office.


    ¡°Come on. ept your fate. I¡¯ll keep admiring you like this. Besides, if I let my eyes only have you as my focus, no one will dare attempt to provoke you and unt their ugly desire to gain my attention.¡±


    ¡°I see. I guess that¡¯s fair. I might take down more idiots if that happens. Your eyes are only for me.¡±


    I found myself agreeing to her words. But then again, the way she said that was filled with confidence. She¡¯s more than aware of her beauty. For sure, he had been hit on many times over by those ignorant during her first year in our school. Walking along these streets alone, she would be thought to be a target they could impress.


    s, she had neither the time nor the interest to get to know them. Maybe if I didn¡¯t get involved with Nami, I also wouldn¡¯t be noticed by her.


    That¡¯s in the past now though. At this moment, this girl will never shy away from dering her love for me.


    ¡°A jealous numbskull will probably be a sight to see... However, I won¡¯t intentionally do that. That¡¯s a vain thought.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like the fun of seeing me act childish when I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shizu¡¯s short answer was then followed by a squeeze on my hand. Then as though she was asking for my full attention, she tugged at my sleeve.


    Taking this chance to look at her again, I found her desire written on her face.


    Stopping in our steps, I then moved in front of her. With my hand on her chin, I lifted her head and caught her lips with mine.


    We¡¯re in the middle of the street. But who cares, right?


    My Shizu felt like asking for my kiss and I¡¯ll always deliver that.


    ¡°Simple-minded, numbskull.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always an idiot when ites to you, no?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You can¡¯t help but make me fall for you when all I did initially was to use and provoke you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already in the past. You know why I fell for you, right?¡±


    ¡°What? Because you admire my hard-working personality?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a part of it. But because my Shizu is so beautiful beneath that mask. My desire for you bloomed right away, not wanting to see you get taken by someone else.¡±


    ¡°Greedy idiot.¡±


    ¡°You love this greedy idiot anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I also love how shameless you are.¡±


    Another smile bloomed from our lips and a momentter, we once again got taken in by our desire to convey our affection through action.


    With this kind of conversation bing like a sprinkle of sugar that made this moment sweeter for us, every second that passed was already something memorable.


    Before long we reached the usual shopping district near the station. But instead of going to that crowded street right away, Shizu and I walked into the bookstore. The one that Aya, Rae, and I often visit.


    Inside was also quiet and the smell of brand-new books permeated in the air.


    We walked around and reached the Education Book aisle, browsing through them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When I asked her why she picked this ce, her reason was simple, ¡°I searched it up and found that going to the bookstore is one of the top picks when people are asked what they want to do on a date. We can talk about our interests and share them with one another.¡±


    That¡¯s a cute reason but even more so was the fact that she looked it up on the inte. She also spared no effort to make this date meaningful for us.


    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t finish that sentence.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? But I did.¡±


    ¡°No, numbskull. If it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll mention the girls who you often went to the bookstore with. I don¡¯t mind. We¡¯re all in this together. You don¡¯t have to hold back or tread carefully. I also like hearing things about them. You see, aren¡¯t I kind of an outcast?¡±


    Ah. She¡¯s not wrong. It¡¯s already in my head. How Rae and Aya loved it whenever we were here. Although it hasn''t happened a lot of times yet, those moments are really something I truly cherish. Their genuine enjoyment from discussing things with me and at the same time the glint in their eyes as they listened to me try to describe my interest in books.


    Like she said, we were able to understand each other better during those times.


    In any case, herst sentence made me stop.


    ¡°An outcast, how so?¡±


    ¡°Come on, numbskull. Aren¡¯t I hard to talk to? I¡¯m also the one who kept on dering that in the future, they¡¯ll leave you and I will be thest one standing next to you.¡±


    Hard to talk to? Her?


    Hardly.


    She¡¯s frugal with using words, true. But she¡¯s already getting along with the others. Hell, even Komoe found it fascinating to be in her presence. And then there¡¯s Marika who immediately admired her even from just that short time they sat next to each other a few days ago.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s one thing I¡¯ll disagree with, Shizu. You¡¯re not an outcast. You never are and never will be.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Exin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Because you¡¯re one of my girls. Including Nami, everyone already sees you as their sister.¡±


    I picked up a book that caught my eye, it¡¯s an educational one but it¡¯s probably written to not be filled with boring terminology. It¡¯s an introduction to psychology. It¡¯s something I read once before. I even have a copy of it on my bookshelf. However, I have yet to continue delving deeper into that subject. I mean, I feel like I might not be able to fully understand them considering I deem myself broken.


    I handed the book to Shizu. Her eyes alternated between the book and me before shaking her head and flipping the book open.


    A few seconds in, Shizu still tried to respond to what I saidst. Or maybe refute it. But slowly but surely, she became engrossed even with just the first page.


    Before flipping it to the next one, she looked up at me, ced the book close to her chest, and tiptoed to deliver a kiss on my lips.


    ¡°They see me as their sister? Okay. I¡¯ll believe you, numbskull. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s my turn to share with you my interest in books.¡±


    While still holding the book, she grabbed my hand and dragged me further into the aisle.


    We¡¯re just starting our date but there¡¯s no doubt that we¡¯re already enjoying it to the fullest.

 Chapter 1810 Long-awaited Date (3)

    Chapter 1810 Long-awaited Date (3)


    A few minutes in, Shizu and I were already focused on the movie ying on the big screen.


    We''re not sitting side-by-side. Instead, I positioned myself behind her wherein my arms were enclosed around her body. Shizu, on the other hand, rested her backfortably on my chest while her legs were pulled back in, allowing even my legs to be around her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In a way, she secured herself inside my embrace.


    With the room¡¯s light switched off, it truly felt like we were in a theater. And we¡¯re all alone in this darkness. And with the nket prepared for us, we draped it over ourselves which made the ambience of the room even more romantic.


    Alright. Was the kiss we shared during the opening credits enough to contain our desire for each other? Not quite. It got even heightened by it. We did drink a ss of iced tea to cool ourselves down for a bit.


    Then, since we both insisted that we were here for the movie, we decided to focus on it first while following the rules of this establishment.


    It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t reach that point. For now, enjoying our date like an ordinary couple was already making us feel warm on the inside.


    It made me think that I should also do this with the other girls. Walking around our city, trying out something new we hadn¡¯t done yet, and more. Then by the end of the day, we¡¯d be in our room, cuddling each other while talking about the memories we created during it.


    Uh. Anyway, after the opening scene where the giant monster devastated an ind, killing most people on it, the next scene skipped to the main character who survived living away from it.


    As the current setting was set in the past wherein the second World War had just ended, the tension between countries was still high and with the appearance of that monster, fear still lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Shizu became engrossed in the story right away and although she would sometimes murmur her musings about what she was watching, I understood that she was trying to get us on the same page to enjoy the movie together.


    I would answer her with my thoughts then we¡¯d both predict what would happen next. When I was wrong, she¡¯d giggle at me and when it was the other way around, she would puff up her cheeks and pout.


    Every time she does that, I will get distracted from the screen as the temptation to kiss her will overtake my reason.


    Just like this, my head eventually lodged on her shoulder as we continued to watch the movie y in front of us.


    ¡°Look, numbskull. They replicated the past quite well. And the actors are really great at what they¡¯re doing. Even I can sympathize with their feelings.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Hope and despair are portrayed well whenever that thing shows up. Good thing we¡¯re living in a peaceful era and there¡¯s no monster invading us.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. No monster, you say? Natural disasters are the ones we have to look out for.¡±


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s unbeatable. But I¡¯ll beat it anyway. Just to save all of you.¡±


    ¡°There goes the braggart. You won¡¯t be alone though¡­ No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be standing next to you.¡±


    Shizu shed her most beautiful smile as she also turned her focus out of the screen to look at me. Then, almost naturally, our lips met as our affection for each other grew again.


    It¡¯s not enough that we¡¯re already head-over-heels to one another. Every experience we share contributes to those feelings to grow stronger.


    ¡°I love you, numbskull.¡± She sweetly whispered as she seemingly didn¡¯t want to take me off of her eyes again.


    ¡°Mhm. I love you too, Shizu.¡± Likewise, my eyes also got stuck to her face. The thought of continuing to watch the movie gradually slipped out of our heads.


    Since there was nothing major happening yet, our kisses continued and in turn, our bodies responded to it.


    With the nket covering us, my perverted hands had already begun exploring her body.


    ¡°Numbskull, I thought we were going to follow their sign? You cannot hold it in anymore?¡±


    She teasingly asked, knowing full well that she was just the same as me.


    ¡°Yeah. My Shizu is irresistible. We just have to make it discreet.¡±


    ¡°Pervert. Discreet, huh? As if we can do that when your touches are enough to make me¡­¡±


    Shizu didn¡¯t finish that sentence as she became embarrassed at the thought. Most of the time, she didn¡¯t want to admit it to me. But once we were in the act already¡­ she¡¯s not holding back on it.


    Right. Shizu was actually more proactive whenever we were in this situation. Her embarrassment would be reserved whenever I tease her but other than that, she¡¯d be more open about what she¡¯s feeling.


    Just like now.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying?¡± At the same time as I uttered that question, my hand slipped inside her uniform, caressing her smooth navel.


    Shizu bit her lips to prevent her moan from escaping but upon seeing me watching her reaction carefully, she closed her eyes and let the moan flow out naturally. Despite the only source of light that we have in the room is the wide screen that casts our shadows behind, seeing her white face taking on the crimson color is always a sight to behold.


    ¡°You¡¯re being unfair, numbskull.¡± She protested a few secondster. ¡°You positioned yourself behind me so you can one-sidedly tease me, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Psh. At least, act like I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Unamused at my early admittance, Shizu pinched my arm and ced her hand on top of mine, guiding it to where she wanted me to touch her.


    It¡¯s not on her twin peaks but just below it. I could feel the rhythm of her breathing as well as the subtle trembling of her body. Her body heat also transferred to my palm which gave me more details of her current state.


    This girl¡­ She won¡¯t be able to focus on the movie anymore. Too bad, but maybe we can rewatch itter, right?


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s the truth, after all.¡±


    ¡°You and your inability to lie to your girls.¡± The girl pinched my hand before scrunching up her pretty face. A secondter, her forehead hit mine as she continued, ¡°This is why I can¡¯t help getting caught in your pace. You¡¯re too considerate for a pervert, numbskull.¡±


    Yep. She¡¯s not wrong on that. And I was probably like this before. My consideration wasn¡¯t just by my actions towards them outside but also whenever we were in this kind of intimate situation. I¡¯ve never forced them to do what they hated. Instead, I waited until they werefortable enough to do it. Perhaps, even the orders that I asked those girls to do for me had also been influenced by my consideration. For example, my order for Miyako to seduce Sena¡¯s ex. Although she still hated it in the end, I made sure that she wouldn¡¯t be in a situation where she had to sacrifice herself for me. She didn¡¯t let that guy touch her hand or any part of her body


    In any case, what was wrong couldn¡¯t be written as right just because of being considerate.


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    ¡°Nope. We all love it. But you know, sometimes, you should be straightforward too. If we¡¯re doing this together, shouldn¡¯t you also be honest with your desire? Say, numbskull¡­ What do you want to do with me¡­?¡±


    Shizu shook her head as she delivered those provocative thoughts to my head. And to further influence me by it, her hand guided mine further upward, slipping my fingers underneath her carefully picked sexy underwear.


    Faced with this temptation and the realization that I should truly try to make it a fairer ground for us instead of just letting my consideration get the better of me, my mouth moved as my voice formed the words Shizu probably wanted to hear from me, ¡°I want to make love with you. I want to make you minepletely.¡±


    ¡°There you go. That¡¯s not hard, is it?¡± With a triumphant smile stretching from her lips, Shizu winked at me before once again drawing our lips together. At the same time, my hand finished its infiltration, cupping her right breast within my palm.

 Chapter 1811 Long-awaited Date (4) *

    Chapter 1811 Long-awaited Date (4) *


    Therge screen continued to y the monster movie and it probably moved to a different scene already where structures are being destroyed and the gigantic monster started to wreak another havoc. But at this moment, Shizu and I only had one thought in mind; satisfying our longing for each other.


    After getting me to drop my considerate gestures, Shizu also reflected on herself, or rather, she probably thought that she wasn¡¯t being honest enough with me.


    She started whispering what she wanted me to do to her, like fondling her squishy pair a little harder or focusing more on pinching her sensitive cherries.


    Even if she¡¯s kind of embarrassed muttering those words, one look at my face that¡¯s probably showcasing my unhidden desire to caress her body was enough for her to reinforce her current mental state. She knew that as much as she desired it, the same goes for me.


    And so, the two of us became more and more crazier than the previous instances.


    If giving me a blowjob under her table while Watanabe was around or the fact that she sat on my erection when the other three members of the Student Council entered the room could be the craziest stunt that we pulled, this time, she probably wanted to top it.


    Taking off the nket covering us, Shizu had me pause on fondling her to help her undo her buttons. With her sexy underwear once again piling up the temptation she¡¯s subjecting me with, I willingly fell face first on whatever she wanted to do at the moment.


    With expert hands, her uniform opened up from the middle, giving me a clear view of her alluring figure. Even if I couldn¡¯t see it up front yet, looking down from her shoulder was enough for me to drool over her body.


    Seeing that reaction from me, Shizu brought my hands back to her pair of perky peaks, letting me fondle them over her bra before asking me to undo its clip that was located at the front.


    As soon as I did, her tempting hills got their freedom and I could once again feel my desire raging.


    ¡°Numbskull, you can dig in.¡± Shizu sweetly blew on my ear, tickling all my senses into activity.


    Following those words, I moved my head and upper body. Without turning her around to face me, I slipped my head from underneath her arm. Shizu tilted her body to the side to give me an easier time.


    With that, I pushed in, enclosing my lips around her delectable cherries, sucking them right away as though I was trying to milk them.


    At this point, we¡¯ve already broken the rule of not doing any indecent thing inside the room. If we¡¯re caught, saying we apologize wouldn¡¯t cut it. We might get banned from this establishment.


    But who cares, right? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going all the way... Or will we? I don¡¯t know.


    For now, we¡¯re just following along with our mutual desire.


    With the roar of the gigantic monster on the screen as our background, Shizu¡¯s moans could only travel to my ears.


    As things gradually progressed, my hands also went down her skirt, slipping it from underneath to reach her sacred ce.


    ¡°Lift your hips a bit, Shizu. I¡¯ll take this off.¡± I said as I clutched onto the band of her erotic pair of panties. Although it¡¯d probably be a sight to see, getting it stained at this moment wouldn¡¯t do her well.


    If we eat dinner after this, she¡¯ll be ufortable if it¡¯s stained by her love juices, no? I¡¯ll have a proper appreciation for thatter.


    ¡°So, this is how you are if you let go of your considerations. Numbskull, the others will surely love to experience this as well.¡± The girl giggled in between her hurried breathing. Looking at that pleasant smile on her lips, she¡¯s really enjoying this.


    Her usual stoic expression that could be misunderstood by others as being cold was already buried on one corner. This face she¡¯s showing was only exclusive for me.


    No matter what happens, this girl would never show any dent in her image when in front of other people but when it¡¯s just the two of us, she¡¯d be like a different person altogether.


    No. It¡¯s probably more apt to say that I¡¯m the only one capable of bringing out who Shizu really is. There¡¯s no reason for her to hide anything from me.


    ¡°Ssh. Don¡¯t talk about the other girls. You¡¯re my only focus this time, Shizu... They¡¯ll have their moment in the future.¡± I replied and then shut her response by blocking her mouth with mine.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As our deep and passionate kissing restarted, Shizu lifted her butt, allowing me to pull her panties.


    I ced it to our side before bringing my hand back in. This time, I started with caressing her thighs as I slowly crawled up to her sacred ce.


    Her legs voluntarily opened for me and as my fingers reached her slit, I started by giving her a gentle rub, teasing her sensitive spots.


    At this point, Shizu couldn¡¯t contain her moans anymore. She broke off from our kiss and she released them for my ears to listen to.


    Down there, I could already feel my cock she left wanting earlier in the Student Council Room returned to full mast.


    Naturally, with her back pressed against me, Shizu felt that clearly. To reciprocate what I was doing for her, the girl moved her hips, sliding herself down to my thighs.


    Without saying anything else, her hands skillfully unbuttoned my pants to pull my erection out.


    With this, our situation evolved further. And there¡¯s no going back anymore. If thedy worker at the counter checked on us, there¡¯s no excuse even if we draped ourselves back with the nket.


    ¡°Numbskull, we¡¯ll have to go back here next time to finish the movie.¡± Perhaps thinking the same thing as me, Shizu put on a guilty smile.


    ¡°Mhm. As long as we¡¯re not banned for doing this... let¡¯se back on our second date.¡±


    After agreeing to each other like that, the two of us then threw that thought to the back of our minds.


    My mouth found its way back to her perky hills and suckled on them one more time. And then Shizu¡¯s hands enclosed around my cock, stroking it sensually the way I taught her to in order to give me the most pleasure. Likewise, while I continued with my gentle caresses and teasing of her clit, my finger soon found its way to her entrance. With her love juices drenching them right away, pushing one finger in was smoothly done.


    Shizu¡¯s lower body trembled in agitation as the warmth and her inherent tightness thoroughly engulfed my finger.


    Matching the pace of her hands as they stroked my raging member, I started fingering her insides, poking through her sensitive wall in search of her g-spot.


    To prevent us from leaving any trace of her dripping love juices on our seats, I ced the shirt I wore earlier beneath me.


    And for the next five minutes, we focused on pleasuring each other as our desire continued to burn.


    Looking up, our fervent eyes locked in, conveying our thoughts wordlessly. Using only a nod as indication, Shizu and I then started changing our position.


    Before long, the transforming seat turned into a small bed and my back rested against it. Shizu firmly ced herself on top of me with her head hovering above my towering erection.


    I grabbed her hips and pulled her closer, filling my vision with only the view of her beautiful sacred ce.


    Perhaps thinking that I was taking too long at admiring her most sensitive ce that she¡¯s offering to me, Shizu¡¯s voice soon came over.


    ¡°Numbskull, take your time but I can¡¯t wait anymore. I¡¯m digging in.¡±


    Upon dering that, the warmth of her mouth and the sensation of her lips and tongue wrapping around my cock immediately filled my senses.


    This girl... Will she continue to act like this on the bedter? Maybe. We¡¯ll see...


    We have the camping trip tomorrow and although we¡¯ll be segregated by different year levels, there may be a chance for me to check on her.


    I won''t let her rest tonight...

 Chapter 1812 Long-awaited Date (5)

    Chapter 1812 Long-awaited Date (5)


    As Shizu began giving me a head, the way she sucked on the tip of my cock seemed like she was squeezing out all of my precum. Then using its stickiness to lubricate my length further, the strokes of her hand became smoother and it supplemented the pleasure she was giving me.


    Slurp~


    Just hearing that audible sound created whenever she would reach the tip and slurp the umting precum there was enough for my hips to tremble. Unlike earlier with Orimura-sensei where I decided not to move, I matched Shizu¡¯s head movements as I thrust deeper into her mouth.


    Likewise, I didn¡¯t let her wait for too long. Just sliding my fingers and tongue in her depths wasn¡¯t enough. I also began teasing her clit, sucking it as hard as I could, her love juices continued to drip down my face.


    And the same as her, I kept on slurping down her juices. It¡¯s not as sweet as the iced tea we brought inside the room but it sure was enough to quench my thirst.


    Just like this, the two of us gradually reached our climax before the actual climax of the movie we were supposed to watch.


    Shizu sucked on me until she could squeeze up to thest drop of my cum. She kept it in her mouth long enough to give it a proper taste before drinking a ss of water to smoothen it down her throat.


    On the other hand, I made Shizu climax twice. Her love juices filled my mouth and I didn¡¯t dare spill any of them on this convertible sofa bed we¡¯re using. I kept my mouth mped around her entrance while my tongue licked her sacred ce clean once her violent hips stopped shaking. Her hole remained narrow but with my tongue and fingers already smoothly entering her without much resistance, the girl would have an easier time epting me inside herter.


    Or that¡¯s what I hoped to achieve. I still hate to see my girl tearing up while her face is wrought with pain. And although it¡¯s possible to not feel any pain at all, we should prepare for that likely scenario.


    Shizu understood it, of course. She did not just listen to my experiences. She probably also researched it and asked Nami even if it was an embarrassing topic.


    And when we reach that point, she¡¯s probably not going to stop me even if pain stilles for her. She set her mind to do it with me. The thought of bing one with me has been running in her head for a few days now... If we dyed it further, we might just find ourselves doing it right in the Student Council Room or wherever we will meet next.


    ¡°Here, drink some too, numbskull.¡± As Shizu crawled to my side, she brought along another filled ss of water.


    I sat up and grabbed the ss from her hands before putting on a yful smile while licking my lips, ¡°Thanks. But Shizu, I¡¯m not thirsty at all. I got my fill from you.¡±


    ¡°Just drink it, pervert!¡± With a reproachful look and embarrassed expression, she grabbed my arm and guided the ss to my mouth herself.


    As she watched me gulp down the water, her expression gradually rxed as she gently took the ss from my hand and put it back on the table.


    When she returned to my side, the first thing she did was to seal my lips with hers before carefully taking her ce on my side.


    Understanding what she was trying to convey from it, I wrapped her in my embrace, turning my body to fully enclose her within it. Likewise, Shizu also did the same as her beautiful smile spread open once our lips separated.


    How should I describe this? Although we¡¯re still filled with our desire for each other considering we¡¯re still feeling each other¡¯s mouth down there, this particr moment seemed to only be filled with our continuously blooming love.


    Our heartbeats resonated with one another and we could feel that tug that clearly gave us the feeling that the one we were looking at is a very important person that can never be reced by anyone else.


    Yeah. It¡¯s kind of a little cheesy but I¡¯ve experienced the same thing many times over with my girls. No matter the asion, we¡¯ll sometimes have this kind of moment where we¡¯re just staring at one another, validating each other¡¯s existence and importance.


    This is something that never happened when I was obsessed with only stealingmitted girls left and right. That is why, I know for sure that this emotion is the love that I¡¯ve forgotten before...


    ¡°Numbskull, is it normal to feel this way? I feel like I want to introduce you to my parents right away as my future husband.¡±


    ¡°It is. You know I also felt that way when you met my parents. I can¡¯t help but want to show them that you¡¯re mine and that you¡¯ll be with me in the future. That night became apetition for you and Akane though.¡±


    ¡°This guy... You reminded me of that again... I waspetitive, okay? But that¡¯s for a reason.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. You want to be the first one to marry me. But like I said... it doesn¡¯t matter because it will be the same in the end. You, Akane, and the others. As long as they agree to it when the timees, all of you will be my wives.¡±


    ¡°That deration can cause you to be shot dead if someone hears you.¡± Shizu sneered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m just being honest. Even now, as I fall in love with you further than I already am, I¡¯m hoping to elerate us to that time. That way, I can be more shameless to address you as my wife.¡±


    ¡°This numbskull... Enough about that, just hold me. You¡¯re all mine tonight, m-my husband.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    Even though she sounded reluctant to ept that thought, Shizu still yed along, drawing another crimson streak on her face as she almost stuttered at delivering those two words.


    In any case, I stopped teasing her after that. I kissed her again before we agreed to put back our clothes in order.


    If I continued feeling her up and seeing her sexy body, I might get hard again. And Shizu¡¯s the same, she couldn¡¯t help but continue to admire my junior. In the few minutes that we¡¯ve snuggled, she kept it wrapped within her fingers. Hence, it remained half-erect.


    Minutester, as the ending credits for the movie rolled, the phone located at one the corner of the room started ringing. Most likely it was the worker from the front desk to reminded us of our remaining time.


    I picked it up but with Shizu clinging tightly to my back. I told the worker that we were not going to extend and we were preparing to leave. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After making sure that there could be no traces of what we did, Shizu and I stepped out of the room. Sorry, Godzi, we¡¯ll finish watching next time.


    ¡°I hope you had a good time. Thank you for your patronage!¡± The worker smiled and bowed at us when we returned the key card, totally oblivious that we vited the rule of not doing something indecent.


    Upon leaving the establishment, Shizu pinched my arm before hugging it tightly. Looking at how embarrassed she looked, she probably found it difficult to look at that female worker earlier because of guilt.


    As we started walking away from the area, I kept teasing her which resulted in my Shizu to totally turn into a beast by biting my arm constantly.


    Those who¡¯d run into us would giggle at the sight. Good thing that no one recognized her or they¡¯d be surprised at how different she was to her image as the Student Council President.

 Chapter 1813 Splurging Someone Elses Money

    Chapter 1813 Splurging Someone Else''s Money


    The night was already set as we walked the street of this shopping district towards our next destination. The street became more crowded than earlier due to the new influx of customers in the form of srymen who had just gotten off their work. Some are walking to find a bar to drink or are just passing by to buy something from one of the shops around. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Before continuing with our dinner, Shizu and I stopped at an apparel shop. Since I don¡¯t really bother about spending Ichihara Jun¡¯s money to treat ourselves, I feel like getting a change of clothes for both of us.


    Thankfully, they¡¯re still open so Shizu and I went to take a pick. The clothes aren¡¯t branded but they¡¯re good enough for everyday use. With the help of the store assistants, the two of us changed into a rather stylish outfit that was, ording to them, trending for college students.


    And it turned out amazing for Shizu. In contrast to her uniform, the ones she picked by the end made her look more like a traditional Japanese beautying out of the painting.


    Despite wearing a in set of clothes consisting of a shirt topped with afortable jacket and long skirt, her image and figure alone were enough to make her look like a model.


    As for mine... well, I was bad at picking before but thanks to Juri¡¯s aesthetic, I probably started to get a hang of pairing the top and bottom.


    And since we¡¯re going to change out of our uniform, I got Shizu a pair of sandals to match her skirt while I got myself a pair of sneakers.


    Shizu was reluctant to buy it all at first but when I told her where I got the money, a sinister smile shed on her lips as though saying, ¡®Oh, it¡¯s from the thugs he hired to beat you up? Alright, I¡¯ll help you dispose of his dirty money.¡¯


    Normally, one would be averse to knowing that it¡¯s dirty but for Shizu and me, it didn¡¯t matter at all. And we¡¯re even eager to spend more just to spite that pompous clown. Who told him to pay them that much? No one. Then we¡¯ll happily take us for ourselves.


    After putting our uniform inside another bag, we soon left the apparel shop.


    Seeing how we got our hands full with additional bags apart from her school bag, my duffel bag, and the paper bags from the bookstore, we decided to use a coin locker to store them before getting our dinner.


    As we have money to splurge, Shizu got this mischievous idea.


    ¡°Numbskull, let¡¯s not go to a western restaurant. Let¡¯s get you grilled eels. Eat a lot.¡±


    Understanding the connotation behind it, I pinched her cheek. Still, I agreed with the idea.


    Grilled eels are known for boosting one¡¯s stamina, after all. They¡¯re pretty expensive, especially if it¡¯s not summer yet. But with Ichihara Jun¡¯s money, we wouldn¡¯t need to worry about its price. Hence Shizu thought it was a brilliant idea. But well, isn¡¯t she being naughty? This girl truly didn¡¯t want this day to end early.


    Although it already took me that long to cum with Orimura-sensei earlier, I was still confident in my stamina. But then again, if I wanted to aplish what I dered earlier of not letting her sleep tonight, another stamina boost would be great.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go. You should also eat some. You¡¯ll be exhausted, you know? What if you lose consciousness on our third round?¡±


    ¡°... Third round??? Numbskull, you¡¯re thinking too far ahead.¡±


    She stared at me with an incredulous expression but little by little as though she was imagining it ying in her head, her blush returned to her face.


    This girl... despite her straightforwardness to do it with me, she¡¯s still going to be this shy at the thought. But that¡¯s fine, she¡¯s also adorable this way.


    ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ve held back for too long. And since it¡¯s with my lovely Shizu... I don¡¯t think I can be satisfied with just once.¡±


    I replied in a whisper.


    Anyway, that was partly a joke on my part. I still want to consider her state after our first time. If I did it too roughly on her, she might not be able to get up tomorrow. It¡¯ll be bad that she might miss the camp.


    ¡°Okay... Let¡¯s eat eels together. I won¡¯t let you look down on me, numbskull.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you though.¡±


    ¡°Psh. You¡¯re being so raunchy today. You always find it fun to tease your girls.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Sorry, your reactions are just priceless, Shizu. Since I can¡¯t get it every day, I¡¯ll take as much as I can while I have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Thene here, let me put you in your ce first, big pervert.¡±


    With the girl acting like this, I couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about our shared moments ever since I broke into the barrier she holed herself in. Who would¡¯ve thought that she could disy these kinds of faces, right? No one. Not even Nami.


    But now, she¡¯s being so open that no one could point out that she¡¯s the same Student Council President.


    As we kept bantering like that, slowly but surely, we also returned to our previous setup. Shizu hugged my arm, pressing it deep in her valley, and had our fingers entwined as we continued to walk this busy street.


    Soon enough, the Japanese Restaurant that was serving grilled eels even if they were off-season entered our vision. We looked at each other and while I grinned, Shizu¡¯s smile came out naturally.


    With a nod, we then stomped our feet and continued on our way.


    However, it looked like our night wouldn¡¯t be that pleasant, after all.


    Someone ran into us.


    Who?


    The Vice President of the Student Council, Inugaki. And he¡¯s not alone.


    ¡°President and¡­you.¡± With his sses seemingly falling out of his face, the barking dog stopped in his steps as he saw us approaching the restaurant.


    The guy was about to exit and behind him, two more guys appeared ¨C most likely his friends. They were wondering why he stopped but even though I don¡¯t know them, they surely recognized us as soon as their eyes found us in front of Inugaki.


    Shizu on my side tightened her hold on my hand but she¡¯s a little disturbed to be seen by them. However, that onlysts for a moment.


    Wearing the same expression as she usually does with her mask, she eyed the three and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°What? Did you three see a ghost? Stop blocking the door. You¡¯re not the only customer.¡±


    As she spat those words with her usual authoritative tone, the two behind Inugaki trembled from the chills brought about by her countenance.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t that effective against the dog. He already built some tolerance for it.


    ¡°W-what? Before that, President. Why are you here with him?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do I have to report my social life to you, Vice President? You¡¯re aware of my rtionship with him. Don¡¯t act so surprised.¡±


    ¡°N-no... But.¡±


    ¡°Senpais, good evening. Can you please move and let us into the restaurant? We¡¯ve just finished watching a movie and we¡¯re hungry.¡±


    Ignoring the dog¡¯s stuttering, I addressed the two behind him. Since they¡¯re seniors and they had to truly see what I¡¯m capable of apart from hearing the rumors, they¡¯re probably at the stage of viewing me as though my reputation precedes me. They wouldn¡¯t give me the same respect or show fear as they did for Shizu. In their eyes, I was still this freshman who suddenly got promoted to be the Disciplinary Officer out of nowhere.


    And that¡¯s why, their initial reaction when I addressed them was topose themselves and act like a superior.


    ¡°Junior, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re blocking you. Inugaki is blocking us.¡± said one of them.


    He looked like another asshole who would definitely lick someone¡¯s paw as long as they gave him a treat. Still, they¡¯re probably not Ichihara Jun¡¯sckeys like this dog.


    ¡°I can see that but you can move him out of the way. It¡¯s a lovely night, let¡¯s not ruin it just because of something petty like...¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish my sentence there but I made sure to make a gesture of turning my gaze to Inugaki before looking at Shizu and pulling her closer to me.


    Shizu was also ready to berate them but perhaps wanting to see me in action, she also closed her mouth and allowed me to take the floor.


    I heard her little whisper though. She said, ¡°Numbskull, is this the part where I have to act like a damsel in distress? No. It¡¯s tasteless. Just tell them about our rtionship and make their jaw drop. We¡¯re past being secretive, right?¡±

 Chapter 1814 Invisible Slaps

    Chapter 1814 Invisible ps


    As always, Inugaki looked like he chewed a bitter pill as he watched Shizu stick close to me. How happy was he when he became her Vice President? He probably thought that he¡¯d get the golden chance to close their gap and eventually win her heart.


    s, my sudden appearance foiled every fantasy in his head. Not only did I get closer to her, but I also spelled the gradual change of Shizu. His chances dropped lower than zero and his constant nagging about me erased every goodwill he built up for doing his job properly.


    Of course, he tried getting back to her good graces but it was already toote. And with his involvement with Ichihara Jun surfacing, he couldn¡¯t even go back to the Student Council anymore.


    If something¡¯s going on in his head, it must be the same two sentences over and over, ¡®I can¡¯t ept it. It should¡¯ve been me.¡¯


    Was it karma? Nope. He¡¯s simply just not that good enough for Shizu. For all I know, he¡¯s probably someone who gets a lot of admirers. He¡¯s popr that way. However, when ites to the girl that he eventually fancies, that poprity is worthless. Thinking that she¡¯de over eventually, he decided to work under her to raise his appeal in her eyes.


    At least, he tried, I guess?


    Nheless, that¡¯s no excuse for his subsequent behavior after Shizu brought me to the Student Council.


    He had nothing to prove anymore.


    ¡°You¡­ Stop sullying the President¡¯s image!¡± Inugaki barked at me. He had no rebuttal to Shizu¡¯s words so he resorted to targeting me instead.


    Anyway, his two friends also gawked at the sight of me holding Shizu, seemingly amazed and envious at the same time.


    Unlike Inugaki, they didn¡¯t dare question us. Because it¡¯s too obvious in their eyes that Shizu wasn¡¯t even resisting. This closeness was approved by her.


    Thinking about it, if they¡¯re close enough to Inugaki to eat dinner together in this restaurant, they must¡¯ve heard about his fanciful designs for Shizu.


    Having lost against a junior, they could only look at their friend with pity.


    ¡°Senpai, are you dreaming? How am I sullying her image?¡± I nonchntly answered his barking. ¡°If anything, you¡¯re the one enforcing your image of her. Shizu, what do you say?¡±


    Shizu clicked her tongue and elbowed my side. I know. She wanted me to deal with Inugaki alone hence she whispered those words. But then again, she¡¯s also hoping to bury the guy further and crush his hopes.


    She¡¯s already tired of dealing with him. Furthermore, interrupting our long-awaited date added to his list of crimes against her.


    ¡°Do I look like an untouchable gem to the three of you?¡± Shizu started with a question.


    Without extracting herself from my hold, she straightened her back and faced them with her usual countenance. Moreover, instead of only addressing Inugaki alone, she also included the other two behind him.


    The two immediately shook their heads while Inugaki looked like his heart had been crushed. He¡¯s already groaning in pain. However, he still couldn¡¯t let go.


    His hostile gaze at me as though he was looking at his mortal enemy remained. Too bad for him, I could barely register that in my head.


    He¡¯s nothing but a dog of Ichihara Jun. Even if he considers himself smart, he¡¯s unwise and blinded by his obsession. Enomoto might be a douche for acting like a hidden boss in the shadows but at least, he has his priorities straight.


    ¡°You¡¯re free to interpret what kind of rtionship I have with this guy. You can use me of anything like being unfair for favoring this guy alone. But one thing will not change, we will diligently perform our duties in school regardless of our rtionship.¡±


    Shizu continued. Every time she would say ¡®this guy¡¯, her eyes would automatically focus on me followed by an affectionate smile.


    If they still fail to understand that, there¡¯s nothing more to say to them.


    ¡°Shizu, can I kiss you?¡±


    Ignoring the nk looks on their faces, I brought that question up as I caressed her cheek in front of them.


    I can¡¯t help it after hearing all of that. At the very least, I managed to hold myself back from kissing her right away without asking for her permission.


    ¡°We¡¯re in public, numbskull!¡±


    Despite reminding me of that, Shizu pressed her hand on mine, seemingly encouraging me to do what I asked. And in front of them.


    Obviously, the two found it unbelievable. They gulped down their saliva as anticipation grew in their eyes.


    As for Inugaki, his face was already dark. He lost all traces of hope. If not for the setting, he¡¯d probably sink to his knees like a hopeless sob.


    ¡°Right. We should only do it in private, huh? Sorry, I got taken in by your words.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t mind us, Onoda-kun, President.¡±


    What the hell?


    One of the two interjected. His nose was already ring as if he was going to witness something lewd in front of his eyes. Are these really our seniors?


    They¡¯re as hopeless as Inugaki.


    Anyway, this should be enough.


    After caressing Shizu¡¯s lips, I lowered my head, kissing her swiftly.


    Shizu didn¡¯t mention it but I could sense how much she loves my decisiveness this time. I mean, she understood the reason why we¡¯re keeping our rtionship vague for interpretation. But with this, her wish to unt our rtionship even if it¡¯s just to these three was sessful.


    The one who urged us to continue immediately pped while the other one shook his head with a wry smile. He tapped Inugaki¡¯s shoulder as though trying tofort him.


    On the other hand, Inugaki¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. He had already seen us in other risqu¨¦ situations but kissing in front of those he knew personally confirmed how he lost the race to Shizu¡¯s heart.


    Without saying anything else, he angrily stomped his feet as he tried to walk away while evading us.


    His two friends chased after him. However, barely ten stepster, Shizu turned around to leave a message to them.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be our seniors. Please conduct yourselves appropriately next time. And Vice President, we¡¯ve shown enough for you to stop with whatever notion you have in your head, right? Anyway, I¡¯m still waiting for your report regarding that previous incident concerning Ichihara Jun. We¡¯re not at school so drop in and report on Monday.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right. He did something foolish again today. I¡¯ll warn you if you¡¯re going to defend him again. Save yourself from the trouble.¡±


    Although she sounded generous for even reminding him like that, there¡¯s no doubt that those words were invisible ps to his face.


    In the end, all three walked away frowning. If they¡¯re bbermouths, we¡¯d probably hear about them spreading our rtionship to the entire school.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ He¡¯s really asking for a punch in the face, Shizu.¡±


    Seeing the dog''s back tremble in fury from Shizu¡¯s parting words, I couldn¡¯t help but blurt that out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shizu understood where I wasing from. She answered with a nod,


    ¡°Hold your fist, numbskull. I doubt he¡¯ll give up just like that. He has a knack for getting back up after being humiliated. If words aren¡¯t enough, let him talk to your fist next time.¡±


    ¡°Am I getting permission to use violence now?¡±


    ¡°You do know how to use it properly. You disyed it excellently earlier. Do not risk getting punished for raising your fist for a coward like him.¡±


    I see. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want me to continue being violent against those idiots. It¡¯s just not worth the risk considering violence and assault are still a punishable crime in society¡¯s eyes. She¡¯s just looking after me.


    Anyway, with the idiots blocking the entrance leaving, we entered the restaurant and paid extra for a private room where we could eat our dinner in peace.. Disregarding the price of the grilled eels, I ordered a few servings for us to share.

 Chapter 1815 Considerations

    Chapter 1815 Considerations


    After a hearty meal and proper rest in the private room provided for us in that restaurant, Shizu and I left the establishment brimming with renewed energy.


    We ate six servings of grilled eel. Was that a lot? Maybe. I should thank Ichihara Jun for treating us. His money is being spent well. Next time, I will bring Marika to try out more street foods.


    Anyway, with the night still young, Shizu and I continued our date until eight in the evening.


    We tried everything we could try that wasn¡¯t time-consuming. And Shizu enjoyed that a lot.


    Other than that, we also somehow ended up entering an essory store where we bought matching bracelets tomemorate this day. It¡¯s not that expensive and it¡¯s the type that can be customized for us.


    Shizu paid for them. She didn¡¯t want to use the dirty money for something special like these bracelets.


    Instead of our initials which was usually what couples pick when buying the same product, Shizu decided on using a single character or kanji that represents ¡®Eternity¡¯, stating that is how long our rtionship willst.


    It¡¯s quite cheesying from her, no? But it¡¯s very fitting. Besides, it¡¯s not an oath. It¡¯s simply our hope for the future. Like me, she believes that the future isn¡¯t set yet but each decision we make in the present will gradually bring us to our desired oue...


    ¡°Numbskull, we cannot wear this at school. It¡¯s against the regtion. But I don''t want to be apart from this. I¡¯ll always keep it in my bag. Safely tucked away in its box.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do the same. Let¡¯s wear it whenever we¡¯re going out together.¡±


    ¡°Un. Good idea.¡± Shizu giggled in genuine happiness as she fiddled with the bracelet on our wrists. Likewise, I couldn¡¯t help but keep staring at it.


    It has the same sentimental value as Satsuki¡¯s lemonade keychain that I strapped on my phone.


    Soon afterward, the two of us sat on another public bench to rest our legs.


    Our next destination should be the hotel or going back home. But after further deliberation and consideration of our schedule tomorrow, Shizu told me that we should go home instead. That way, we won¡¯t be in a hassle by staying toote outside.


    Of course, with Akane there, Shizu also considered the fact that she¡¯d be taking her ce in our bed. And knowing that silly girl, she¡¯ll be considerate enough to stay outside the house or in another room while Shizu and I are in the middle of doing it. It became quite a sh in their consideration for each other.


    So, how do we resolve it?


    Simple.


    After telling Shizu what I nned for us, I called Akane.


    ¡°You¡¯re going home? Okay. I¡¯ll be a good girl and stay next door tonight.¡±


    Akane opened up with that without waiting for me to finish.


    Almost instantly, Shizu interjected, ¡°No. Wait. Akane, let this numbskull finish.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Did I miss something?¡±


    ¡°You certainly did. You jumped to a conclusion.¡± Shizu shook her head and gave her a pitying gaze.


    As though understanding what that meant, the silly girl''s eyes focused on me as she started nervouslyughing, ¡°Husband...¡±


    ¡°Will you let me finish this time?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. I¡¯ll hear you out. I just thought...¡±


    ¡°There you go again. You thought wrong, okay? We¡¯ll be sleeping there. With you.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What about...?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go home before the stations close. Wait for us, alright?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s what you meant...¡± With her eyes brightening up as the confusion disappeared, Akane stood up from where she was sitting and started walking. From the looks of it, she¡¯s climbing up our stairs and into our bedroom. Possibly, to prepare our bed. A few secondster, as though she remembered something, she continued, ¡°Wait. Husband, you¡¯re also off with your timing! You should¡¯ve told me that when you¡¯re on the way home.¡±


    I could hear Shizu covering her mouth to prevent her giggles from leaking. She also found Akane silly.


    Well, she is. But you know, she¡¯s adorable that way.


    ¡°Indeed. I should. But Akane, I don¡¯t want you to keep on guessing whether I¡¯m going home tonight or not. You¡¯ll end up not getting enough sleep that way.¡±


    ¡°That... Husband...¡± Looking like she was about to burst into tears, her silly smile bloomed.


    ¡°Hear that, Akane? I also scolded him when he brought that up but with that kind of reasoning, I kinda agree. We fell in love with this same guy. I can¡¯t even be mad anymore...¡±


    Shizu put a hand on her forehead before pinching my cheek, expressing her slight annoyance at me.


    She¡¯s right to feel that way, anyway. When I brought that up to her, Shizu stared at me like she was looking at a madman. But upon hearing my reasoning, a silly smile almost the same as Akane¡¯s also bloomed on her lips.


    Somehow, they agree on that same point.


    ¡°No. We have to be mad at him, Shizu. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you outter.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re right. If webined our powers... this numbskull will be at our mercy.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright. What did I just create? An alliance of my fiery lovely wives?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, husband. End this call now and take care of Shizu. Call me againter.¡±


    Upon saying that, Akane winked at Shizu and thetter did the same. Then without waiting for me to reply, the call was dropped on the silly girl¡¯s side.


    With her face disappearing from the screen, I turned my head to Shizu, ¡°Stop looking at me like that. If you¡¯re going to me someone, me yourself...¡±


    ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t think I need to me myself. In fact, I¡¯m happy. Seeing you two get along like that again, it¡¯s filling my chest with happiness.¡±


    ¡°This numbskull. We¡¯re not on bad terms anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re not. But your line of thinking is the same. By uniting you like that, you cast off the consideration that you kept on reserving for one another.¡±


    Shizu¡¯s eyes narrowed before a hint of realization shed upon her face.


    ¡°... Okay. You made your point. Idiot.¡± Shizu pouted as she lifted my arm to drape it around her shoulder. Following that, using my chest, she buried her face in it as the girl wrapped her arms around my body.


    I closed my mouth and didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, I held her close to me and gently caressed her hair and back.


    Spending a few minutes like that, I watched the street gradually lose its brightness. Shops started closing up and the number of pedestrians walking along the street started to dwindle.


    Eventually, Shizu lifted her head with her expression returning to normal, ¡°Ruki...¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Shall we go?¡±


    Shizu answered with a nod.


    I guided her to stand up before sping her hand on mine. Without making any other small talk, Shizu and I walked along the street. Our destination? The pink building in the distance with eye-catching neon light signage.


    ¡°Shizu, are you scared or excited?¡± Feeling her hand growing cold, I asked the girl meekly clinging to me.


    ¡°Can it be both?¡±


    ¡°It can be. That¡¯s fine. You¡¯re still a girl, after all. It¡¯s normal to feel that way, believe me.¡±


    Even if she was that proactive during our previous intimate moments, there was always a chance for her to feel this way. I¡¯ve observed the same thing many times before. Because no matter how we look at it, this is going to be an important moment for her.


    Shizu deeply inhaled before exhaling in one swift motion as though she was expelling the cause of her tension. It was effective. She soon straightened her back and her previous fearless confidence returned.


    Before stepping into the pink establishment, she gulped down and lovingly whispered, ¡°You and your endless consideration. How should I say it, numbskull? I¡¯m all yours tonight? No. It¡¯s not going to be just tonight...¡±

 Chapter 1816 Inside the Room

    Chapter 1816 Inside the Room


    "Numbskull, hug me. The smell of this room is... unpleasant."


    That was Shizu''s first impression after entering the room we picked downstairs. She even covered her nose and clung to my back to bury her face there to sniff my scent.


    Well, that''s a natural reaction, I guess? Although not all the girls I brought in a hotel exhibit the same reaction, it¡¯s not unusual.


    This kind of ce was routinely cleaned every time it would be used by a couple. Unlike hotels where guests mostly stayed for a whole night or day for sleeping or working purposes. Rooms in love hotels are often used only for three hours or even shorter than that. And of course, we all know what they¡¯re supposed to be doing in this ce. During that time, a strong smell of sex would permeate that even the scented shampoo or soap fragrances that woulde from the bathroom fail to expel. Hence, the rooms would often be filled with the smell of cleaning detergent or air freshener after every usage.


    In this case, I could smell the strong lime-scented air freshener.


    It''s probably too much for Shizu.


    Thinking about it, the Student Council Room always has a cool flowery, and sometimes sweet smell akin to that of fruits and that''s the same for her perfume that she sometimes wears whenever she feels sticky from sweat.


    Looks like I found another new side of her. However, I also sometimes smell strongly - not a bad odor, of course. Some of my girls have that strong fragrance as a preference, after all. This was the first time that Shizu seemed oddly affected by the strong citrusy scent.


    I inhaled to properly judge the air in the room and it¡¯s still the same as my initial observation. Behind me, the girl¡¯s nose was already buried on my back.


    I did want to see her expression but for herfort, I should deal with this first.


    ¡°Let me check. There should be an air freshener somewhere in this room. Hopefully, it''s a different scent." I said while slowly moving us from the door to a small cab next to some kind of vending machine that sold condoms and other products rted to it.


    Shizu only moved her head in agreement. She kept her hold on me as if she didn''t want to part from my smell. Even if I''m wearing the new clothes we bought earlier, it looks like my smell has already blended into it.


    I could already imagine her nose turning red. That would be a rare sight.


    Ignoring the vending machine, I crouched down and opened the cab. Luckily enough, I found an apple-scented one.


    How did I know that there¡¯s supposed to be one here? Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s experience¡­ And establishments like this also keenly take their customers¡¯ints seriously. That¡¯s how they stay afloat.


    When I started spraying the air freshener, Shizu¡¯s ears perked up. She raised her head and upon seeing the can in my hand, she slowly moved to my front.


    With our positions changed, the girl had me hug her before grabbing the can from my hand. While looking like she was about to exorcise the strong unpleasant smell, the girl started spraying all over the room. She didn''t even miss a corner. She''s thorough on the job of eliminating that lime smell.


    Once she''s done, Shizu returned to me, dropped the can and pointed at the air conditioner that was currently at its ¡®room temperature¡¯ setting.


    She couldn''t reach it and there''s no remote to configure it so she¡¯s turning to me for help.


    I checked which setting she wanted before reaching for the buttons and configured it to her preference.


    She had it tuned up, allowing the air freshener she just sprayed to even reach the ceiling and upy the whole room.


    "Un. Now that''s better." A minute of waitingter, she inhaled and the unpleasant expression on her face disappeared. With a touch of a nervous and shamefulughter, Shizu slipped back into my embrace as she continuously chanted, ¡®Forget about how I acted, numbskull.¡¯


    This girl is seriously adorable. Who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I patted her head before I yfully whispered, "I can imagine you doing the same in our house in the future. You and Akane will get along with that."


    "R-really? I can''t handle the smell of lime but oranges and lemon are fine. Maybe if the lime smell came from you, I could tolerate but other than that¡­ never. Did I kill the mood?"


    I see. That¡¯s how it is. Her bane is lime, huh? And as expected, she¡¯s making an exception if it¡¯s me. This girl¡­ but could she really tolerate it? I better not test it. I¡¯d rather see herfortable than force herself to act like one.


    "Not really. I''m just amused to learn this new side of you. Besides, we can pick the mood back easily. Do you remember where we are?"


    I closed my mouth and let the silence engulf the room. And sure enough, we both soon picked up the noisesing from the adjacent rooms.


    On the left are the creaking of the springy bed and the soft, unhurried moans of the couple. On the left, it¡¯s a little more violent as though someone was hammering a nail to the wall.


    Almost instantly, Shizu¡¯s face turned crimson. Although we already had enough experience to know what¡¯s what and she even sat next us when Arisa and I did it inside the bus, hearing other couples go at it was definitely not yet recorded in her books.


    She¡¯s still pure that way.


    Now, I have corrupted her again.


    "Numbskull, if you tease me about this, I''ll be really mad at you."


    "I won''t. Not when you''re acting this defensive and adorable."


    Seeing my mischievous smile continuing to decorate my face, Shizu rolled her eyes, thinking that I''m already making fun of her.


    I''m just telling the truth though. And I can¡¯t help it. I wanted to immortalize her current expression in my memory.


    Who would''ve thought that she also has this side, right? And to find that out in a love hotel... It''s terrific.


    "Ugh. Forget those noises. Tell me one thing I don''t know about you yet. Just to be fair."


    Going back to the lime issue, Shizu grabbed me by the cor and narrowed her eyes into a re. It looks like she wouldn''t be satisfied even if I said I''m not making fun of her.


    "Alright. Since it''s our special night, let''s make it more special through this..."


    As I trailed my voice there, I slowly bent my knees just enough for my arms to perfectly wrap around her waist. I didn¡¯t reserve any tact and properly felt her figure within my palm. Then with my hands sliding down to sp her springy and squishy backside, I lifted her foot from the floor.


    I had no idea if it was her reflex or not but Shizu''s legs naturally crossed behind me without urging her to do so. Her arms even circled to the back of my hand, anchoring herself properly on me.


    There wasn''t even a change in her expression. Her eyes fixated on me as she waited for what I was going to reveal to her.


    "One thing you don''t know about me yet is..." I smirked and started moving my feet. Not towards the bed but the nearby wall.


    As soon as I got her back pressed against it, I pushed in to catch her lips.


    Shizu evaded that and stuck her tongue out.


    I tried for a second time and she answered with a headbutt ¨C she¡¯s the one who got hurt from it though.


    But I get it, she wanted me to reveal it to her first before she epted my attempts.


    Nevertheless, upon seeing her frown from the pain like that frown, I stopped going after her lips and went to kiss her forehead instead.


    "That''s what a stubborn girl will get. Alright, I won''t keep you in suspense anymore."


    Though I said that, I still closed my mouth and simply stared at her.


    Five secondster, Shizu reached her limit. Moving her hands from my shoulder to squeeze my cheeks, she turned me into a duck face with my lips pouted and pressed together. Then, while looking pleased at the sight, the girl returned a smirk.


    ¡°Numbskull, you¡¯re having a lot of fun teasing me.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± I acted oblivious and tried to push my head again and this time, my hands sping her bouncy softness tightened.


    With her bright yellow eyes narrowing to a slit, Shizu bit my lips. She was gentle at first but little by little, as if hungry for my response, her movements became hurried.


    She started biting harder before sucking it with her tongue, tasting every part of my lips. Then as if delivering me her built-up annoyance for keeping her in suspense, she caught my tongue and circled hers around it.


    Given that she never released my cheeks from her tight squeeze, I could only answer her by staying still. A few secondster, using the wall as her support, she lifted herself further and released my face to tighten her arm¡¯s embrace.


    With this freedom, I started answering her movements, deepening that kiss and also pressing myself further. With the mood gradually building up, I dropped the suspense and delivered what she was waiting for, ¡°This is a secret but¡­ I hate carrots. Or rather I can only eat it when it is chopped to bits.¡±


    Shizu''s eyes widened upon hearing that and then, pausing on our intimate exchange, a heartyughter escaped her mouth, ¡°Carrots¡­ I see. My numbskull is a picky eater.¡±

 Chapter 1817 Asakura Shizu (1) *

    Chapter 1817 Asakura Shizu (1) *


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret, alright?¡± I said, sealing her lips again.


    ¡°Is it really a secret? I bet Akane knows about it.¡±


    Shizu replied with a suspicious re. Since she¡¯s aware of how much we¡¯ve known each other or how we¡¯re already living and eating at the same dinner table, she probably believed that I already told Akane my aversion to that orange vegetable.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t. Maybe she¡¯ll know about it in the future but for now... I¡¯ve only ever told this to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Then what? Don¡¯t tell me she never noticed you picking out your carrots.¡±


    ¡°No. If I can avoid it, I will do so. But more often, I swallow it down without chewing.¡±


    ¡°This guy... You might choke! Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°... I am.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Let¡¯s not keep this a secret. I¡¯ll tell everyer. Wait, numbskull. Could it be that you¡¯re embarrassed to tell them about this?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer that and simply scratched my cheek and averted my gaze. I mean, if I tell them then... won¡¯t they use that as ammunition to counter my teases? That¡¯s uneptable. I should always maintain my advantage.


    Or not? Anyway... it¡¯s not like it¡¯s really harmful. But now that I spilled it to her... I also found myself absurd for keeping quiet about it for so long.


    I guess I still have my childishness in me, huh? I¡¯m never the perfect stone-cold Dark Prince of Unstoppable Greed, the skirt-chasing Demonic Tyrant, Possessor of Irresistible Tongue, the Breaker of Rtionships, and the Thief of Affection.


    Ugh. That¡¯s bing a mouthful after Marika added thatst one.


    ¡°Pfft... Ruki, you¡¯re an adorable bastard.¡± Shizu¡¯s heartyughter continued as she seemingly regained all her energy. If earlier she¡¯s bing frustrated for being made to wait for that reveal, it¡¯s different now. Her enthusiasm skyrocketed and went through the roof.


    Before I knew it, the girl resealed our lips and her tongue expertly moved, overwhelming me. Both of her hands gripped the back of my head, clumping a part of my hair to maintain our connection.


    Then Shizu¡¯s lower body started trembling as though signaling me to move. The warmth of her skin and in between her legs started rising. With her skirt turned up, my growing bulge easily found its mark.


    ¡°Hahh~ Numbskull, are we finally going to do this?¡± The girl¡¯s expression was already erotic and tempting enough to fry the reason in my head.


    ¡°Mhm. We are. Did I keep you waiting?¡±


    ¡°... You did. But I probably did make you wait too. Back then in your room, I shouldn¡¯t have pushed back.¡±


    She¡¯s hung up on that night. The day we went to the Ministry and met my parents. We talked about this earlier in the movie room but to think that¡¯s still thinking about it, she probably found that moment perfect already. Just that, our nned date was postponed that day and we could only spend time like that.


    It was a plus that she managed to meet my parents back then. I could still remember how my mother found her endearing and vice versa. For sure, she¡¯s still talking with her through messages. As for what kind of topic they¡¯re exchanging ¨C it¡¯s most likely about me.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s perfectly fine Shizu. Didn¡¯t it lead us to this?¡±


    Shizu stared into my eyes and I did the same. Seeing each other¡¯s reflection through it, a smile naturally bloomed on our lips.


    Then, without using words, our constantly growing affection for each other was perfectly conveyed.


    She then closed her eyes as we resumed our kisses filled with our passion.


    Slowly but surely, our enthusiasm swept away the shameful thoughts in our heads. I may not have held the initiative this time but since I still supported her body while pressing her against the wall, it didn¡¯t take long for me to retake it. Shizu went along with the flow as she kept her tight hold on me.


    ¡°I love you, numbskull.¡± She chanted in between our kisses, ¡°Thank you for changing my world.¡±


    Warmth spread to my chest upon listening to that. It¡¯s her pure affection and gratitude devoid of lust.


    And tonight, she¡¯s willingly giving her all to me.


    That¡¯s why... I shouldn¡¯t disappoint her. As much as she loves or feels grateful to me, I am the same.


    ¡°Shizu, you also changed my world. I¡¯ve learned a lot from you. All those scoldings lead to bettering myself. You understood how broken I was and fixed everything you could. You may have failed on some but that¡¯s on me. Maybe we¡¯re both positive and negative influences on each other but that¡¯s subjective. For me, I could only perceive all of that as positive and these feelings swelling in my chest is the evidence of how much I love you.¡±


    That¡¯s long and wordy but I don¡¯t know. I probably won¡¯t be able to properly convey my feelings for her if I filter it.


    Shizu opened her eyes again and dearly admired my face or my expression obviously written on it. She then moved her head, doing her usual understanding nod as her eyes dazzled me.


    Forgetting about the noises from the other room or the fact that I found out about her aversion to lime, my lovely girl gradually enclosed us in our world where there was no one else aside from us.


    With this, our desire for each other reached a new height and it started to paint this dull room beautifully.


    Taking her back off that wall, I moved us into the bed. Shizu tightly held onto me and let her body sink into the cushion as she waited for me to climb up and join her.


    I took off my clothes without sparing my underwear. And as Shizu watched me do that, her hand reached for me, caressing my body that always supported her.


    As I climbed on top of her, I then helped her out of her clothes. Although I stopped to admire her sexy underwear again, I also didn¡¯t spare it this time.


    Before long, as herst article of clothing dropped on the floor, Shizu¡¯s wonderful figure was burned into my memory.


    Her long, ck hair sprawled beneath made her look even more heavenly.


    As I lowered myself on top of her, Shizu¡¯s arms opened wide to receive me.


    ¡°Ruki. Stop admiring me so much. This won¡¯t be thest time you see me like this.¡± She shyly whispered as she tried to expel thest feeling of embarrassment within her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My Shizu is so beautiful. I want to savor this moment even if I¡¯ll have more chances in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you say it like that then... you¡¯re tempting me to do the same.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m all yours tonight.¡±


    Shizu licked her lips and nodded. Following my words, her eyes and hands began moving. Starting from my head, she traveled downward.


    She spent quite a bit of time checking out my chest and abdomen. My back also got caressed by her as though she was appreciating its toughness. Andstly, when she reached my lower body, her fascinated eyesnded on my erection. Even if she was already used to it, she couldn¡¯t seem to get enough of its shape.


    Her fingers wrapped around it but instead of stroking it, Shizu used her other hand to push me from behind, lowering me down to her.


    With the tip touching her navel, she yanked it down and aimed it properly at her sacred ce.


    In response, I fixed my posture to make it easier for both of us. I held her waist before slipping in a pillow beneath her, raising her lower body. With that angle, the tip of my cock started sliding up and down her slit.


    Reflexively, our minds seemingly thought of the same thing, we looked at each other and found the desire upying our faces.


    Sliding down from her waist, my arms slipped underneath her legs to hold and clutch them carefully. Then slowly, I parted them just enough for me to press further down.


    With Shizu¡¯s hand acting as a guide, the tip poked her entrance. She¡¯s already wet enough to receive me.


    I listened to her breathing pattern that¡¯s gradually rising in pace and most likely, she¡¯s the same. Bending my back forward, I captured her lips for the nth time this day before firmly setting my knees on the bed.


    As our kiss gradually deepened, my hips rose a little as I took the proper angle.


    ¡°Hold onto me, Shizu.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    She nodded and followed my words. Her grip was removed from my cock as she slipped her arms from underneath and firmly held onto my shoulders.


    With one final look at our current affectionate gazes to each other, I pushed my hips down in one forceful thrust.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1818 Asakura Shizu (2) *

    Chapter 1818 Asakura Shizu (2) *


    ¡°Uhhhmp~!¡±


    As her whole body quivered from the sudden pain and indescribable sensation, Shizu kept her mouth closed, preventing herself from crying out. Her fingers clenched and immediately dug into my back as a reflex.


    Down there, with my head bing filled with her tightness and constant squeezes, I took note of the brief resistance by her hymen on my descent. That made her hips jolt upward and her legs close around me.


    To minimize the pain for her I used my full strength to instantly reach her deepest part while holding her securely.


    And this was the result.


    I could feel her scorching heat as she wrapped around my cock. With every little movement she made, her hips would involuntarily shiver as my length rubbed against her sensitive walls.


    I moved a little to push in further, burying my entire length deep inside her.


    ¡°I''m in,¡± I whispered softly as I lifted my upper body a bit, giving her the chance to see where we were connected.


    Shizu gave a weak nod and forced a smile as a small teardrop escaped her eye.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ You''re inside me. I imagined the sensation but¡­ numbskull, I feel stuffy. It''s as hot as it''s painful.¡± Shizu replied as she tried to describe how it felt for her.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± I tried not to look obvious at being worried about her but I guess it¡¯s impossible to hide.


    Shizu caressed my cheek and she forced another smile to ease my worry, ¡°Uhh¡­ I feel stretched out, numbskull. I can feel you inside me but it''s kind of a funny sensation to have you this deep¡­ I can sense even the slightest movement from you.¡±


    Shizu put a hand on her navel close to the bulge made by my cock. Running her finger around it, Shizu eventually winced and exhaled.


    She described it properly. Because it¡¯s her first time, her sensitivity would be at the maximum. Each move would be heightened like it was sending volts of electricity all over her body.


    And that¡¯s why most girls prefer being held by their partner during their first time rather than gripping the side of the bed. Securing them in an embrace could at least allow them to prevent their body from moving a lot. However, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to calm them down and magically make them experienced. They needed sufficient endurance to tolerate that electrifying sensation.


    ¡°Mhm. You''ll eventually get used to that sensation. Hold onto me tightly.¡±


    ¡°I know, pervert. I''m looking forward to it when that happens¡­ it¡¯ll be my turn to¡­ turn you helpless.¡±


    This time, Shizu let out a genuineugh. Consoling herself with the thoughts she could do the same to me was definitely helping her ignore her heightened sensitivity.


    Still, even if the movement was induced by herself, she¡¯d feel it clearly. And that happened more times than I could count.


    A little movement of her leg resulted in her lifting her hips. That would allow the tip of my cock to poke her wall at a different angle. And in turn, she¡¯d move once again like a chain reaction.


    She¡¯d be able to stop herself at one point but with it happening a lot of times within the first two minutes and even if I had yet to start moving, Shizu¡¯s breathing became quite ragged. My shoulder was already damp from the warmth of her breath.


    As for me, getting constantly squeezed by her was already filling up my desire for her. And I feel like the grilled eel that we ate has already started showing its effects. My blood was vigorously circting down there, keeping me harder than ever.


    Maybe that¡¯s also why Shizu was finding it hard to stay unmoving.


    In any case, seeing her about to exhaust herself, I decided to do something about it.


    To ensure that she could properly familiarize herself with it before I started moving, my lips dropped on hers followed by my hands caressing everything I could reach.


    From top to bottom, I started on top of her head, patting it before stroking her silky hair. Then, I sensually slid down to her blushing ears and yfully pinched her earlobes. I gently moved my fingers on her smooth face before cupping her cheeks within my palm as I deepened my tongue''s invasion. My fingertips traced her neck and beautifully lined corbone before arriving at her perky hills. With both hands, I fondled her twin peaks as my kisses gradually climbed down to her neck and eventually sucking on her erected cherries. Doing all that brought her additional sensation to take her mind away from her heightened sensitivity down there.


    As I was doing all of that, Shizu''s eyes closed and she bit on her finger. Little by little, noise akin to rough breathing gradually escaped her mouth.


    When I looked up to check on her, Shizu coincidentally opened her eyes as she moved her lips, delivering her message silently.


    ¡°Numbskull, it feels good¡­Hnngg~¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Following that, her arms enclosed around my head embracing me as she closely watched my tongue licked and teased her delightful cherries.


    Going back and forth by repeating everything I did, minutes gradually passed. Shizu¡¯s expression eased up soon and she started answering my movements. Still, her legs wrapped tightly around my backside. Sometimes, she would tighten it just enough for me to do small thrusts. It¡¯s insufficient for me but for Shizu, it¡¯s already making her moan.


    Soon, the room temperature became influenced by the heat we were exuding. Beads of sweat trickle down our skins, making our bodies a little glossy.


    Nheless, it¡¯s never a problem. Our heads were stuck in the clouds with only one thought in mind, making love.


    ¡°H-hey, numbskull¡­ I¡¯ll be fine. Put a lid on your consideration and make us feel good¡­¡±


    In between our exchange of kisses, Shizu stared straight into my eyes. The erotic expression currently adorning her face urges me to start moving. The pain that was clear as day was already pushed to the side and only asionally showed up.


    ¡°Am I being considerate again?¡± I wryly smiled.


    She pinched my lips and curtly nodded, ¡°Yes, you are. But I understand why you did. You¡¯re really the best, numbskull¡­ I love you.¡±


    Whispering those three magical words before sealing my lips, Shizu properly conveyed her readiness to step onto the next stage. She¡¯d seen me do it and she even experienced me rubbing against her. She¡¯s more than knowledgeable about what we needed to do toplete this ritual of lovemaking.


    Slowly, her legs loosened up, and eventually fell back on my sides.


    I caught them both, lifting them, and letting them rest against my arms as I pressed down on the bed.


    As my palm sank into the softness of the bed, my hips moved, pulling me back up. With that, my length saw the light again but only for a moment.


    With her love juices trickling down to the cushion beneath her along with small patches of her blood, my hips once again forcefully thrust forward. My cock dived in again, passing through her narrow passage, rubbing into her walls and eventually poking into her depths.


    ¡°Hahh~ Ruki¡­!¡±


    Almost instantly, Shizu cried out in her lovely voice as the electrifying sensation traveled across her body. She grabbed onto me, pressing her mouth close to my ear.


    As I heard her rough yet excited breathing, I repeated the same action, this time, a little gentler than usual. From there, I gradually started to establish my pace alongside her seductive moans that continued to make me react down there.


    At each thrust of my hips, the narrow passage gradually became smoother. Nheless, Shizu would always clench her insides to feel me properly and remember my shape. Her love juices continued to drizzle down, staining the pillow and the bed beneath us.


    That¡¯s not our problem though. We¡¯re just getting started¡­

 Chapter 1819 Asakura Shizu (3) *

    Chapter 1819 Asakura Shizu (3) *


    As my thrusts gradually increased in pace, the bed we were using started to make a sound. The same as what we heard in the next room earlier, it became a little springy as we started bouncing on it.


    In time, Shizu, while enduring the pain, started matching my movements; meeting my thrusts halfway and using her mouth to add stimnts through continuous kisses or attacks on my neck. Perhaps if she could lower herself down, she¡¯d also target my chest but with my hip movements pounding on her, it¡¯s already too much for her to just cling to me.


    Soon enough, I removed my arms from the bed and pushed her back down. With my whole body pressing down on her, I started another bout of passion-filled kisses as my knees slid forward. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shizu tried to understand what was happening and she did upon looking at our connection down there. The girl looked at me with excitement filling her expression. And then like a devil of lust, she whispered, ¡°Yes... Stop holding back, numbskull. Make me lose my senses... Just like that time in your room.¡±


    Yeah. Who would be able to resist that?


    My vision immediately blurred as her words fueled my senses. As soon as I got it settled, I pressed my head down on her side and held her as tight as I could.


    Even with her legs wrapping around me, my hips bearing my long shaft became an uncontroble piston.


    ¡°Oohhh~!¡±


    As my hips started moving like an engine, the gentle sound of the bed earlier was immediately reced by violent screeches. Shizu failed to cover her mouth at first as that expression of surprise and delight escaped her lips.


    However, she eventually enclosed her lips on my shoulder because I continued pushing down on her.


    At the first minute, the sound of the bed filled the room and we both could feel our desire rising steeply.


    Then the next minute after that, Shizu¡¯s painful wince returned but the continuous squelching sound of our connection became an indication of her near climax.


    ¡°Hnggghh~ R-ruki. More. Give it to me more...¡±


    As soon as I felt her hips trembling uncontrobly, I thrust in balls deep inside her to feel those tighter squeezes.


    Following that, I let her rest for a few minutes before I resumed my movements.


    ¡°Hahhh... Hahhh... N-numbskull, it¡¯s amazing... It feels way better when you¡¯re deep inside me. I could ignore the pain.¡± Shizu weakly whispered in between her moans and attempted to catch her breath.


    ¡°Mhm... I¡¯m d to hear that. Then, Shizu... I¡¯ll continue making you feel good.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. I¡¯m ready...¡±


    With her lips blooming into an erotic smile, Shizu urged me on.


    My head spun in circles as that sight was too stimting.


    At this point, I could already sense that I was reaching my limit as well. But like I promised, I began switching positions to make it more memorable for my girl.


    Lifting my body and holding one of her legs up, I pounded her sideways. Then I turned her around and pressed on her back,ying her prone on the bed. I topped her and enclosed her body within my arms again as I pounded her from behind.


    Shizu either grasped onto my arm or the bed to keep herself afloat. But each of my thrusts became a potent stimnt for her, making her climax more.


    After switching two more times, I reverted us to our initial position; me hovering on top of her while my cock lodged deeply in her depths.


    Shizu was already exhausted at this point after multiple climaxes but the light in her eyes seems to say that she would hold on to her consciousness until I finish.


    With that, I decided to turn the craziness down. This is her first time. We can try to be a bit more adventurous next time.


    For now, safely finishing and making her feel special was my goal.


    While still plugged deeply inside her, I affectionately caressed her face and lips before kissing her softly.


    As I matched those movements with the thrust of my hips, the speed at which I pounded into her became tied to the increasing intensity of our kisses.


    Shizu seemed to like it a lot that she started chanting my name again while saying those magic words over and over before calling me the usual way.


    ¡°Ruki... Numbskull... I love you...¡±


    I answered that along with more kisses and conveyed my feelings through my touches.


    As we started sucking on each other¡¯s tongue, my hands were already clenching down on her waist as I speedily thrust into her.


    Even without the irresistible allure of our moans, just the sound of our breath and the constant pping of our skin against each other was already blurring our reason.


    At the same time as I could feel the tip about to burst, I paused the intimate exchange between our tongues to warn her.


    ¡°S-shizu, I¡¯m about to...¡±


    Not letting me finish my words, Shizu pressed a finger on my lips and affectionately whispered, ¡°Give it to me, numbskull... Don¡¯t hold back. Fill me up with your essence...¡±


    Shizu¡¯s brilliant golden eyes focused on me as they shone in delight. The erotic smile on her lips also rxed and became even more lovable. Just like the first time I made her smile.


    With those serving as a trigger, my body moved on its own. I pressed down on her again and captured her lips. And with my hands holding her leg and fondling her breast, I continuously thrust into her, pounding her deeply with my cock until I couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.


    At the same time as I sensed the dam breaking open, Shizu¡¯s legs wrapped tightly around my back to receive everything from me, not allowing a single drop to spill.


    While doing so, she squeezed my head between her palms to watch each other¡¯s expressions as we reached our climax.


    I had no idea how many pumps there were but I sensed the warmth of our essences mixing. She kept on squeezing on me as though afraid that I would pull out.


    By the time our senses returned, we greeted each other with another affection-filled kiss before I dropped down to her side.


    Shizu immediately moved to throw her hands around me and used my chest as her pillow. Her legs closed up. However, it was impossible to keep what was inside from spilling.


    I stretched my arm around her back and held her close. Looking down, I caught her eyes also staring at me.


    ¡°We did it, numbskull.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... Does it hurt?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m ignoring the pain...¡±


    I flicked her forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore it.¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t want you to look at me worriedly again. It¡¯ll heal, right? And like you said, this is normal.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You got me there...¡±


    Even if I told her I wouldn¡¯t worry, my expression would probably betray me. So, her solution to try and ignore it was probably the best course of action.


    ¡°... Still, numbskull. You¡¯re a beast. Look.¡± Shizu poked my cheek and then pointed down below.


    Yep. My glorious length was still standing up.


    And before long, Shizu¡¯s hand was already reaching for it.


    ¡°That¡¯s also normal... At least, for me. You know, my Shizu is also irresistible.¡±


    ¡°Or you¡¯re just so much of a pervert. L-let me deal with it in a bit... I think I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are. I¡¯m surprised you can still talk. Come. It¡¯s not urgent to calm that down. You know how it¡¯s always excited every time we¡¯re together.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you¡¯re a pervert?¡± The girl smirked. That¡¯s intentional.


    ¡°Shizu...¡±


    ¡°Un. My numbskull is still handsome even when mad.¡± She snickered at the end as her mischievous eyes observed my expression.


    As her hand wrapped around it, ignoring the stickiness of our mixed essence yet to dry, the girl started stroking it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad and also... I told you to rest. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    I stopped her hand from moving and brought it back to my chest and while doing so, I hugged her tightly, preventing her from acting up.


    With her naked body pressed against me, that erection would surely never calm down. Nheless, I have to take care of my girl first, right?


    Shizu didn¡¯t resist me. She even hugged me tighter, showing off her undying affection for me.


    Then, in response to my words, she pulled herself up to reach my lips before whispering in her exclusively sweet voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, numbskull.¡±


    ... Yep. My corruption of her has already progressed this much.

 Chapter 1820 Asakura Shizu (4) *

    Chapter 1820 Asakura Shizu (4) *


    With my urging, I lulled Shizu to sleep after that. She¡¯s just forcing herself awake, perhaps influenced by the heat of the moment that had yet to die down and her excitement. Likewise, after watching her sleeping face and listening to her silent snores, I also closed my eyes to take a nap.


    I¡¯m aware. After everything that happened to me today, my body was also in its exhausted state. It¡¯s just that I can always make myself look energized in front of my girls. Moreover, spending time with them was always rxing andforting. Just seeing their smiles was enough for my fatigue to lessen. And that¡¯s why I had no problem keeping going even after all that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But now that we¡¯re lying on this bed with my girl sleeping next to me, the fatigue broke free from its prison, engulfing my whole body...


    I probably dreamt of something great during the short time that I closed my eyes. I found myself grinning pleasantly when I opened my eyes again, after all.


    Or maybe it was the result of seeing Shizu¡¯s face first before anything else.


    When I looked at the time, an hour had already passed since we finished. Or more precisely, we¡¯ve been here in this room for close to two hours already.


    We have an hour left for our time here... That¡¯s plenty enough for us to continue our special night.


    ¡°Numbskull, you look so peaceful sleeping. No one will think that a pervert if they see your sleeping face.¡±


    ¡°Is that your way to greet me after I wake up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not morning yet so... won¡¯t it be awkward to say good morning?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true but Shizu. You can start by kissing me, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I forgot. I got so entranced watching you.¡± Shizu said with a straight face as she cupped my cheek. She then climbed up on top of me to kiss me. Once she was done, a natural smile bloomed from her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to deliver that kiss, is it?¡±


    This girl... Looks like she also rested well. She also calmed down a little and was now in a state where the two of us lying in this bed was considered a normal sight for her.


    The embarrassment noticeable on her face lessened considerably. This reminds me of her attitude when I had just started encroaching into her heart. Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her acting very affectionate and this was probably just her trying not to act too crazy. Our day isn¡¯t over yet and there¡¯ll be more chances in the future. She didn¡¯t need to rush at all. Savoring this moment between us was more than enough.


    ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s not. But Shizu, I haven¡¯t greeted you yet,¡± Before she could go back to resting on my chest, I chased for her lips, greeting her in the same way.


    But this time, the kisses got prolonged when I locked her in my embrace while holding her head down. Slowly, I turned our positions over as I once again pressed myself against her.


    ¡°... Round 2?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I told you we¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    ¡°And I said I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    A short exchange to get ourselves on the same page. Then with another kiss to seal the deal, the two of us started moving ording to our desire.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t, numbskull.¡±


    Before long, I traveled down to her neck, her breast, her midriff, and her belly button. I found her ticklish spots on thest two, earning me a tug on my hair as her reflex from being tickled. Then while pouting like I wronged her, she pushed me further down to her sacred ce. My girl''s legs automatically opened up for me, devoid of her earlier shyness.


    Upon arriving there, I immediately went on an investigative excursion to check on her state, touching her and observing her reaction to find out whether she was still feeling the pain or not and whether it became swollen after some time passed.


    Not gonna lie, it still looked pretty to my eyes that I failed to hold myself back from eating her out first, giving in to that devilish temptation.


    Once she reached her climax, only then did I conclude my investigation as positive. Or rather, the pain was still there for Shizu and it was obviously because of her torn hymen and my length¡¯s intrusion, widening her narrow passage to amodate me inside.


    Nheless, the girl told me not to worry. She¡¯s oveing it with the pleasure that outweighed the pain in her mental burden, especially when I started to focus on stimting her sensitive spots.


    Following that, Shizu reciprocated my service. She had me kneel in the middle of the bed and took me in her mouth. Her hands didn¡¯t remain idle either. She either started stroking the part she couldn¡¯t push in her mouth or stimting my other sensitive parts. There, with her tongue not sparing my golden jewels from her wonderful service, she could probably finish me right there. She stopped before that happened.


    She was being considerate again. Knowing that I might be approaching the limit of how many times I could cum in quick session, Shizu whispered her innermost desire at the moment; taking me inside her again or in other words, fulfilling and finishing our second round the same way as earlier, with my cock plugged in deep inside her.


    Before my eyes, Shizu seemingly danced on top of the bad as she alluringly turned around and went on all fours. She raised her round, squishy buttocks for me to admire and fondle. Furthermore, with her attractive backline that curved beautifully and minute movements that further entuated her sexiness, I didn¡¯t need to think twice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it in, Shizu.¡±


    ¡°Un. Give it to me, numbskull.¡±


    With her words serving as another stimtion, my raging erection that was still glossy from her saliva smoothly made its way into her depths, like a sword settling inside its scabbard. Like earlier, I was weed by her tightness and constant squeezes that aimed to either lock me deep inside her or push me out. Whichever the case, both resulted in our sensitive spots rubbing against each other, bringing us the pleasure that we were seeking.


    While my hand fully enjoyed her squishy softness spilling from the gaps of my fingers, my hips which had gotten a little rest from taking a nap began moving. I pounded her in full swing, making sure that the tip hit her deepest and most sensitive spots. While doing so I made sure to look after her in case she found it overwhelming and whenever she¡¯d be out of breath, I¡¯d slow down and lean forward to kiss her as our short reprieve from our overflowing desire.


    ¡°Hnngg~ Numbskull, I can feel it better than earlier... And I can sense more of you. Your shape, your warmth, and every little thing you¡¯re doing in consideration of me... I hate and love that part, numbskull. Hahh...¡±


    ¡°This girl... Don¡¯t mind it... it¡¯s done by my instinct. With my experience, my body moves ordingly to amodate you and at the same time, give me enough pleasure.¡±


    Without stopping my hips, I responded to her as I bent forward to rain kisses down on her back and neck.


    Shizu¡¯s body trembled from that sensation but she still managed to form a response, sounding yet unconvinced, ¡°Is that the truth...?¡±


    I paused for a moment to take a bite of her lips and put a lid on this thought.


    ¡°It is. Otherwise, won¡¯t it be more obvious if I¡¯m doing it consciously? Or do you find me too gentle?¡±


    ¡°... N-no. Rather than gentle, it¡¯s more like you¡¯re too amodating.¡±


    Her voice sounded unsure this time. I mean, this is all new to her. Even though we already have a lot of experiences where we pleasured each other, lovemaking is still another realm altogether. We¡¯re connected more intimately so our senses also seem to heighten. We could feel each other¡¯s desires and emotions more clearly.


    ¡°I see... Shizu, that¡¯s what it feels like because I¡¯m the one moving. What do you think? Should I give the reins to you?


    Shizu stared into my eyes and then into our connection. After deliberating for a moment, she closed her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°... Not now. Later. I still love what you¡¯re doing, numbskull. Give me more¡±


    ¡°Shizu, you¡¯re also adorable this way... Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ruined the mood, alright? You can feel it. I¡¯m still rock-hard for you.¡±


    I teasingly said which was proven effective.


    ¡°I get it... Ugh. Kiss me!¡±


    As her embarrassed expression made its return along with the crimson streak on her beautiful face, Shizu forcefully pulled on my head to initiate a kiss that calmed her down.


    From here, I straightened my back and resumed my well-intentioned thrusts to deliver the stimting pleasure in our bodies.


    A few minutes after that, the room once again became engulfed with Shizu¡¯s alluring moans. Try as she might to hold her voice back but it was uncontroble.


    Likewise, I matched her pace, filling my head with the mission to prioritize her pleasure. Although we had that talk earlier, it was already in my nature to be like this. Besides, it would never be good if I focused solely on what was giving me pleasure and making her endure the pain from being too rough. Unless she asked for me to do more, I¡¯d always tread this kind of line.


    We¡¯re not animals lost in our lust, we¡¯re simply a couple drowned in the thought of making love with each other.


    And for sure, Shizu would eventually understand that. Even if we put forth consideration whenever we get into this kind of situation, it will never hinder our inexhaustible desire for each other.


    That¡¯s how it is if you and your partner are connected not just physically but emotionally as well.

 Chapter 1821 Asakura Shizu (5) *

    Chapter 1821 Asakura Shizu (5) *


    Minutes continued to pass and we¡¯re still in the middle of our second round. With doubts and questions expelled in our heads, Shizu and I concentrated solely on our desire to make each other feel good.


    ¡°Hahh... Numbskull, hold me, I can¡¯t hold myself up anymore.¡± Amidst her moans of pleasure, Shizu¡¯s arms gave in from the exhaustion, failing to continue propping herself up.


    Having my attention focused on her, I already moved before she could say that. I bent down to grab her arms to support her, pulling on her each time my hips would do a forward thrust. I carried all of her weight, lifting her upper body off thefort of the bed.


    I know. It should be easier to just press down on her but this was stimting for both of us. In any case, knowing that this was kind of rough wherein I could hurt her arms if I used more strength, I only put us in that position for a minute before slowing down and transitioning us to a morefortable position.


    As my ravenous cock smoothly anchored her on me and she ended up sitting on myp, I slipped my arms around her body; one across her shoulder and the other across her waist, supporting her like that as I continued to move my hips in that angle.


    Like this, we¡¯re both kneeling on the bed as I pounded her harder and deeper.


    Not wanting to lose out on the pleasure, Shizu turned her body a little to face me and let her arm hooked around my nape. Then with our lips finding their way back to each other, our passionate kisses resumed further stimting our never-ending desire.


    This sensual dance continued for a few minutes longer before the two of us acknowledged our impending climax.


    ¡°Hnngg~ I can feel it, Ruki... Hhhnn... I¡¯m cumming again...¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s do it together...¡±


    The same as the first time, Shizu and I conveyed through our eyes and subtle movements our intention to finish while staring at each other¡¯s faces.


    While holding her closely, I gradually lower my butt back on the softness of the bed, dragging Shizu with me. My legs then stretched out and spread open.


    Without missing a beat, Shizu lifted herself for a moment to turn around and straddled myp, shoving me deep inside her.


    I fixed a part of her hair covering her face and tucked it behind her ears before resuming the connection between our lips. As her arms and legs wrapped around me, I supported her backside as I had her move on top of me alongside the short, quick thrust of my hips.


    We didn¡¯t need big movements anymore, with just her hips humping up and down in the same rhythm as mine, Shizu and I soon reached our climax at the same time.


    For the second time in this room, I filled up her depths as her love juices mixed with it.


    -


    -


    After resting for a while without taking a nap, I carried my girl into the bathroom. Since the bathtub wasn¡¯t filled up yet, we stood underneath the hot shower, washing the sweat off of our bodies.


    Shizu was obviously exhausted once again but given that this was our first time showering together, she forced her eyes open to enjoy the drizzle of water with me. Then we washed each other¡¯s body before dipping in the bathtub.


    While using my chest as herfortable backrest, Shizu and I kissed a lot. We just couldn¡¯t stop being tempted. And that¡¯s while we talked about the experience.


    Starting from her expectations to what she actually felt when we were already in the middle of it.


    All in all, Shizu confessed that it exceeded her imagination. She did try watching some on the inte to educate herself but those were actors and more often than not, they exaggerate their reactions.


    She shyly said that she wouldn¡¯t be able to scream and moan like those women or act like they were hungry for more. Nheless, she boldly expressed how much of a turn-on I am for her. My voice, my face, and everything about me was enough to make her wet.


    That¡¯s ttering. But my counter was showing her that my cock once again found the energy to stand up before her.


    Seeing my cock poking out of the water, Shizu unhesitatingly lifted her hips and smoothly guided it back inside her before teasing me by saying, ¡°You¡¯re really inexhaustible when ites to this, numbskull.¡±


    I responded with a grin and a blow to her ear.


    Just like this, we finished our third round inside the bathtub and drew closer to our three hours in this love hotel.


    Once we finished drying ourselves, we helped each other fix our clothes back while looking at the bed that still had traces of what we had done.


    Shizu even thought of hiding the bedsheet that was stained with her blood. She found the fact that someone else would see it as embarrassing.


    But well, it¡¯s the property of the hotel and it¡¯s not like it would be shocking for the cleaningdy. Finding a bloodstained nket was probably a normal urrence to whoever was responsible for cleaning those rooms.


    As we left the room after confirming that we wouldn¡¯t extend our stay, I consoled my girl and convinced her to forget about the bedsheet.


    In response, Shizu bit my ears and neck on our way out. And thanks to that, even when we ran into other customers on the elevator, the thought of being embarrassed upon seeing them never passed her mind. She¡¯s only focused on me, after all.


    However, that moment of embarrassment came to her when we exited the establishment. On our way back to the coin locker where we left most of our things, Shizu kept her face buried in my arm. She only looks up whenever I tell her to look at where she¡¯s walking to prevent her from tripping over.


    Once we got our things, I decided to carry them all on my shoulders. Shizu tried to get some but I told her that it¡¯s still manageable to me. In exchange, I told her to message Akane for us and inform her that we were about to go home.


    Although hesitant at first, Shizu eventually steeled herself and started typing on her phone to send that message.


    Surprisingly, their exchange didn¡¯t stop from one or two messages. Even when we reached our tform and sat inside the train, the two girls remained in contact.


    When I tried peeking at what kind of conversation they were having, Shizu didn¡¯t notice me at first. Due to that, I¡¯ve managed to read quite a lot from their text bubbles.


    Akane: How is it? Husband didn¡¯t make you cry, did he?


    Shizu: No. This numbskull was so considerate that I almost scolded him.


    Akane: Huh? Isn¡¯t he always like that?


    Shizu: Yeah. He exined to me that it''s natural.


    Akane: That¡¯s right! That guy has so much experience that his consideration is already natural. Doesn¡¯t that make you jealous?


    Shizu: Why? Are you hoping to be his first?


    Akane: Of course! I¡¯m his first love! That should be me! Anyway, how many times did you do it? Did he let you rest?


    Shizu: ... we did it three times. I can still feel him inside me.


    Akane: Three? Ugh. Don¡¯t try to make me jealous, Shizu. But that¡¯s a lot more than the others, I think? The others are quite shy about sharing it with me. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re answering my inquiry.


    Shizu: I don¡¯t mind. I know you¡¯re doing it with him every day and night.


    Akane: Hehe. Come and live with us if you want the same experience.


    Yep. In one way or another, the two vibed with each other so much that their conversation eventually reached the topic of our experience. Thatst message from Akane made Shizu press on her screen harder as though she imagined the girl with a smug expression. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Actually, I could also imagine it. That silly girl is too much.


    Before I could be caught by Shizu for peeking, I stopped and turned my head in front of me. And while doing so, I stretched my arm across her shoulder.


    Sensing that, Shizu turned her head to me and smiled before resting her head on my shoulder.


    We have a long ride home. I can¡¯t pass up the chance to bond with her more.

 Chapter 1822 Another End of a Long Day

    Chapter 1822 Another End of a Long Day


    Upon arriving home, Akane weed us by the door. Her face beamed with delight. Likewise, Shizu greeted her with a smile, unlike thest time when they seemed to size each other up.


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself from doing the same before hugging them both and doting on them unconditionally.


    With our slippers already prepared as well as a drink in case we were thirsty, Akane wasn¡¯t holding back with her hospitality here.


    As we moved to the living room, the girl took my free side, sandwiching me between them. Akane already prepared the miraculous tea. Drinking it has long be part of our nightly routine.


    After putting down everything I was carrying, the three of us drank it while eating the cake slices that I bought from the pastry shop near the station.


    Of course, Akane didn¡¯t inquire me about what we did and I acted clueless that I¡¯d read a part of their conversation while wondering why they¡¯re both in a good mood.


    Akaneughed awkwardly before squeezing into my side and saying she missed me. On the other hand, Shizu nudged my shoulder before shyly hinting that it was because of what we did.


    Little did they know, I caught themmunicating through their eyes.


    ¡°I see. You two have been sneaking behind me, huh?¡± I smirked, acting like I knew everything they talked about.


    ¡°Eh? We¡¯re not¡­ I simply asked her about¡­¡±


    ¡°Akane, why are you exining to this numbskull? Look at his smug. He definitely knew everything already.¡±


    Akane attempted to exin while Shizu already epted that I caught everything.


    I stifled myughter and ruffled their silky hairs before saying, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I don¡¯t mind if you discuss it with yourself behind me. Isn¡¯t that the purpose of the Ruki Hub? Besides, knowing you two¡­ I could already imagine what kind of conversation you had.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I was curious! Instead of you messaging me, I received it from Shizu! I took the chance.¡±


    ¡°What did you imagine?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While Akane confessed right away, Shizu was more interested in what I said.


    ¡°I know. But Akane, you should¡¯ve understood my intention behind it. Having her message you was intentional.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ And Shizu, are you sure you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Nevermind. It must have been perverted.¡±


    Akane''s crimson round eyes blinked in slight confusion and Shizu pouted unhappily.


    Seeing that, I immediately moved, erasing that pout using a kiss, before switching to Akane, clearing away her confusion through the same method.


    In the end, the two girls themselves slowly narrated to me the summary of their conversation.


    Apart from that strip that I managed to read, the first part was just Akane asking Shizu if I treated her well. To which the girl answered with confidence that I went above and beyond just treating her well, I treasured her. Then thest part after I had her rest on my shoulder, the two hatched a n and agreed with each other about teaming up against me tonight.


    With the camping triping tomorrow morning, Akane wanted to fill in the one day we wouldn¡¯t be sleeping on the same bed. As for Shizu, even if she knew she might get knocked out unconscious, she wanted to make me look back to that night in case we found no chance to meet up during the camp.


    And once they revealed that they didn¡¯t even wait for us to get to our bedroom.


    As soon as we finished our tea, they turned off the TV to fully indulge me with their love and affection.


    My pants were expertly pulled down by Akane while Shizu buried me in her valley.


    I yed along with them for the first ten minutes before I gradually took control of our situation. I filled up Akane first when she mounted me quickly after reinvigorating my inexhaustible length. I even made use of the coffee table to secure her and give her my everything. I then turned to Shizu who unhesitatingly gave me a cleanup before standing up for me to carry her.


    While I was deep inside her, I carried her to our room that Akane had already prepared while the girl followed us. And just likest night, the room became the sole witness of our bottomless desire.


    I don¡¯t know how I survived through it but even after the two girls satisfyingly fell asleep from the pleasure and exhaustion, I was still wide awake.


    Before sumbing to the pull of the bed and their lovely sleeping faces, I took the chance to check on my phone onest time.


    I did check when we were on a train but I only managed to reply to some of them since my hands were full.


    I got an update from my nobledies Otoha and Mizuki. There¡¯s also Hitomi who assured me that she was allowed entry to where the entric old man took the girl earlier, apanying her.


    There¡¯s also a message from Hanabi, informing me that she got home safely, thanking me one more time for apanying her today. And with ¡®babe¡¯ ced at the very end of her message, she probably took a long time to decide whether to call me that or not. She didn¡¯t mention her sister, so she probably hadn¡¯t contacted Matsuri yet.


    Then after other important messages or just my girls updating me on how their day went and saying goodnight or good luck for tomorrow¡¯s trip, I reached the area where messages not from my girls had started to pile up.


    The first thing I saw was Nina¡¯s message, asking me why I didn¡¯te back for her ormenting her situation of not being able to get her turn to talk to me when I went to see them earlier. That girl even intentionally sent her message at midnight, stating that I should still be awake since I¡¯m a Noble of the Night.


    I spooked her with a sticker of a bat before telling her to sleep already or I¡¯lle and visit her through her window. Unsurprisingly, the girl¡¯s fantasy was in full throttle. She said she kept it open for me to enter. But I dete her fantasy saying, I don¡¯t know where she lives so she should just follow my words and sleep. After that, I stopped replying to her, leaving her on read to frustrate her. She¡¯d probably give up sooner orter so I closed our message box.


    Ohori-senpai messaged me with a little update on her situation ¨C or more specifically, the photos taken. She said she¡¯s following Aoi¡¯s advice to hold onto it and she¡¯s already more or less convinced that someone might be following her cuck ex¡¯s order to monitor her.


    Yep. Her situation couldn¡¯t get any better but it¡¯s only a matter of time before everything falls down on that bastard. I didn¡¯t write a long reply, just telling her to rely on Aoi and the other girl¡¯s protection. And I informed her that I¡¯d be unavable until next week. I¡¯m already helping her anyway so¡­ I have to see it through to the end.


    I also received a message from Sachi telling me how regretful she was for noting to watch the Basketball Finals. No. She¡¯s more regretful that she didn¡¯t see me lead them to victory ¨C or so the news that already spread says. But well, she just opened with that before also bidding me good luck for tomorrow, saying she looks forward to encountering me in the camp.


    I should keep an eye on her, she might just suddenly appear out of nowhere to drag me away. Right?


    Anyway¡­ some other messages were funny but, in the end, it all boils down to either informing me about something or trying to get my attention.


    After sending goodnights to my girls, I ced my phone down, ending this long day with Akane and Shizu by my side.

 Chapter 1823 An Early Morning to Prepare

    Chapter 1823 An Early Morning to Prepare


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll sleep over at Fuyu¡¯s houseter. I won¡¯t meddle with your progress with her but I¡¯ll at least have to find out whether her mother knows about us or not, right?¡±


    That was Akane¡¯s words after I asked her about her ns tonight. Then she even called Fuyu, informing her about wanting to sleep over. With that girl probably roused to sleep by her call, I heard Fuyu¡¯s sleepy voice over the phone.


    Sneakily, Akane acted like she was going to get something inside the house and handed me the phone.


    Look at that silly girl. And she said she¡¯s not going to meddle with us.


    I shook my head at her randomness.


    In any case, because she passed it before Fuyu could properly reply, I caught the girl¡¯s voice clearly.


    ¡°E-eh? What did you say? Can you repeat it again, Akane?¡±


    Not gonna lie, she has a cool, raspy voice. I wonder if she¡¯s like this every morning. I can imagine her rubbing her eyes, trying to cast off the sleepiness that has yet to wear off.


    ¡°Ah. Yuuki-san. It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°O-onoda-kun? Wait. I thought Akane called me.¡±


    Upon hearing my voice, that raspy voice that I just found endearing immediately got replied by a high-pitched one. She¡¯s surprised to hear me, alright. That probably made her awake as well.


    ¡°Mhm. She did but you know that girl. She said forgot something inside and passed me the phone.¡±


    ¡°I... I see. G-good morning?¡±


    This girl... I¡¯m finding the urge to switch this voice call to a video call and see her morning face. But well, let¡¯s hold back on that thought for now. I¡¯ll have the chance to do that in the future.


    ¡°Yes. Good morning, Yuuki-san. Sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°N-no. Not at all... But Onoda-kun, isn¡¯t it too early?¡±


    Looking at the clock, it was only four in the morning. So, yes. It¡¯s really early. We were told to be at school before 5 am. With train stations and first bus trips opening at 4 am, the schedule for this camping trip was already cut tight for everyone.


    Thankfully, we have Shio. She¡¯s going to drive us to school and given that she¡¯d be apanying us there, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem to make the excuse that she picked us up on the road.


    She arrived early on. Maybe around 3 am. With a spare key to our front door, she¡¯s the one who woke me. Then, while Shizu and Akane were still asleep, the two of us went down to prepare a quick breakfast and of course, took our moment like a newlywed couple in the kitchen.


    At the moment, she¡¯s resting in the living room, sipping on her coffee while stealing nces at me. Really, she¡¯s also acting more adorable these days.


    Anyway, back to Fuyu...


    ¡°Ah. Right. She¡¯s probably going to inform you about this herself but I guess given that I¡¯m talking to you right now, I¡¯ll just do it myself...¡±


    ¡°Uhm... That sounds serious. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Don¡¯t worry. I hope I won''t be troubling you with this but... Our school has a camping trip today until tomorrow night. I won¡¯t be able toe home tonight so... Yuuki-san, can I ask you a favor to look after Akane?¡±


    As soon as I dropped that on her, I could hear from the other side the rustling of her nket and how she probably pulled herself up from the bed.


    Imagining her in her sleepwear, I can see how alluring she is at the moment.


    Ugh. Alright. Stop being a pervert, Ruki. I know, the side-effect of the tea hadn¡¯t been fully quelled yet but I guess this is just truly my nature. I¡¯m a pervert through and through, especially to the girls close to me.


    ¡°Oh! How nice. Your school has a camping trip... I understand Onoda-kun, I¡¯ll take care of Akane. And you¡¯re not troubling me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re a lifesaver, Yuuki-san. I owe you one.¡±


    ¡°This guy, don¡¯t be. Akane is my best friend. Looking after her is already second nature to me.¡±


    ¡°How reassuring... Still, I want to thank Yuuki-san in some other way or form.¡±


    I heard her helplessly sigh on the other end of this call. She¡¯s probably facepalming at my insistence.


    ¡°Uhm... Since I probably won¡¯t be able to convince you, I¡¯ll ept it. Take care, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. You too. Have a nice day. Also, you can go back to sleep. I¡¯ll scold Akane for waking you up this early.¡±


    ¡°... It¡¯s fine. I think? I got to hear your voice...¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    Thatst sentence of hers was probably blurted out by her unconsciously again. And so, I pretended not to hear it.


    The girl fumbled to try and correct it but thankfully, Akane came back to save her day. She got the phone back and talked to Fuyu before ending the call right after.


    Looking at my silly wife making an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture with a mischievous grin, I failed to restrain myself from punishing her for it. Or maybe it was a reward?


    I pulled her with me and hid behind a wall where I poured my desire on her for the first andst time today.


    Shortly after that, Shizu, who finished preparing, met up with us downstairs. She¡¯s walking a bit weirdly but not so much that it would be noticeable... I guess that part of her didn¡¯t hurt as much for her anymore or she¡¯s just great at hiding her expression beneath her poker face mask.


    Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t skip checking on her before we ate our breakfast. Not surprisingly, that eventually ended in the same situation as Akane...


    Right... I¡¯m that much of a pervert to be unable to hold back at all.


    After Akane inspected my bag onest time, making sure that I didn¡¯t forget anything, the girl kissed me goodbye and sent us to the front door.


    If it¡¯s only possible, I wouldn¡¯t mind bringing her with us. Unfortunately, it¡¯s an official school trip.


    Not seeing her for more than a day would probably make me miss her so much. The same for my other girls who won¡¯t be joining us at the camp.


    Kana, Rumi, Edel, Marika and everyone from the other schools...


    And that¡¯s why, I decided to keep my phone in my hand before it gets confiscatedter. In this way, I can easily reply to them when they wake up.


    Ah. Right. Since Shizu didn¡¯t bring anything with her during this sleepover... Nami went to her house to get her things and would bring them over. Luckily, they¡¯re living on the same street and their families are rted. The girl wouldn¡¯t find it difficult to get it.


    Nheless, I still checked on her, worrying that it might be too heavy for her to carry. Such a worrywart.


    Nami met up with Saki and Hina at the bus stop. But given that her neighbor and childhood friend is also in our ss as well as that delusional idiot, Tadano, and Ogawa also appeared at the same stop to ride the bus to school.


    Well, there¡¯s no reason for them to skip it just because they¡¯re there. It will be inefficient. They¡¯re all in the same club and there¡¯s no hope for them anymore. Will I still be bothered just because of their presence? That¡¯s only what an insecure idiot would feel.


    Moreover, aren¡¯t they convenient tools to use? In the end, seeing that Nami was carrying two bags, Tadano insisted on carrying one of them to relieve Nami from its burden.


    I¡¯d give him some points for that by refraining from replying to Mei-chan''s messages.


    Speaking of Mei-chan... I only skimmed through her message and she probably found out about that cosy ount my girls made for me. She recognized me from it... Hence the reason why she¡¯s messaging me. She probably wanted me to confirm it.


    Anyway, looks like this will be another long day for us. And I¡¯m starting it with Shizu by my side... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Numbskull, stop hesitating like an idiot and call them instead of just messaging them. I know you don¡¯t want to start this day without seeing them.¡±


    While resting her head on my shoulder, Shizu who noticed my constant checks on my phone grumbled in annoyance.

 Chapter 1824 Attention Generator

    Chapter 1824 Attention Generator


    It¡¯s an early morning for everyone and yet, excitement could already be felt in the air when we reached the school. Some students have already arrived. Maybe they¡¯re the ones whose house is within walking distance or who have taken the bus or the train¡¯s first trip of the day.


    Through the car window, I could already spot some ssmates and acquaintances. I tried searching if some of my girls were already there but we were probably among the earliest ones.


    Shio drove her car to the parking lot. Some of the students saw us sitting in the backseat but that¡¯s probably not going to make a buzz, no? Well, maybe it will. But there¡¯s no point thinking about it.


    After jokingly reminding me to behave and not make a scene early in the morning, Shio separated from us in a jolly mood.


    Shizu found that amusing. The two of them didn¡¯t have that many interactions yet because Shio wasn¡¯t in this schoolst year. But during these few hours that they met and ate at the same table together, they¡¯ve already gotten closer or had an understanding with each other.


    In a way, Shizu finds Shio as an older sister figure rather than an adult.


    On the other hand, Shio finds Shizu as a mature girl who already knows the ways of the world.


    Let¡¯s not talk about Akane. They both find the girl silly but at the same time, respect and admire her for her staunch devotion to me. They knew she¡¯d have to be a really strong girl to live through those few years when I set her aside for my desire.


    Ah. Right. Most of my girls respect her for that.


    Anyway, while Shizu and I would be joining our respective sses, Shio would be going to the Administration Building.


    ording to her, the old Principal, not Hayashi-sensei, made it a directive for the teachers assigned for this trip to gather this morning. It¡¯s probably another meeting and briefing of guidelines they have to enforce while observing and supervising the students.


    Technically, the college students would be the ones managing us along with their prepared activities. But the teachers would be there to ensure that everything would go on smoothly.


    I received a message from Juri that they¡¯d be meeting us there at the Akimitsu Hills so... we¡¯re just gathering all the students before setting off all at once.


    Seeing the number of buses, the same as the one Orimura-sensei drove yesterday, lined up in front of the School Building, it¡¯s kinda obvious that it would be our mode of transportation to the Akimitsu Hills today.


    There are ten buses prepared.


    Four for the 1st year sses.


    Six for the 2nd year sses.


    Each one was already designated to a ss. However, no students have been let in yet.


    They¡¯re all gathered nearby in groups, mingling or talking to each other, waiting for the time.


    When Shizu and I waltz in there together without even minimizing our notable closeness, most of them were speechless. And their eyes were split between the two of us. Most boys were focused on Shizu while most girls were looking at me.


    Well, Shizu¡¯s charms today are overflowing... She¡¯s like a beautiful sunflower blooming under the first light of the day. Ah. There¡¯s also the fact that her womanly charms also seemingly exploded. Like most of my girls the day after we did it for the first time.


    She¡¯s probably still emitting pheromones, making her more attractive to others. Well, even without it, she¡¯s a head-turner on top of her identity as the SC President.


    As for me... well, it¡¯s the usual attention for me by now. It¡¯s a mix of arriving with Shizu without hiding our closeness, the rumors surrounding me, andstly, my appearance. My amiable smile that sometimes showed on my face was also not helping whenever it was inevitable for my eyes to be caught by someone.


    In any case, themotion died down right away after we separated.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, did you arrive with the SC President?¡±


    As I expected, someone jumped out to ask me that as soon as I joined up with those from my ss. It¡¯s the loudmouth Yamada. Looking at him, he¡¯s probably too excited for this trip that he failed to fix his bed hair. And with the attention we generated, it woke him uppletely.


    ¡°Yeah. I did, why?¡± I answered tly before my eyes scanned our other ssmates who had their ears perked for my answer.


    Well, there¡¯s only around six of us at the moment. Apart from Yamada, there¡¯s Kashiwagi, Wakaba, Amano, Esumi and Miyoshi.


    The first two were looking at me like a freak and Wakaba, in particr, was frowning slightly. I could understand Kashiwagi since she was still pushing for Aya to get even closer to me. But Wakaba... well, after that run-in between us before, she¡¯s probably finding me a bit dangerous now. Or it¡¯s my charm that¡¯s making her wary. Regardless, I just smiled and greeted them both along with the other two girls who I never truly had much contact with.


    Miyoshi can suck his thumb. I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Eh... How did that happen? Did you meet each other on the way?¡± Yamada continued with his questions. This guy... He¡¯s fishing for entertainment, huh?


    Well, let¡¯s see how they will react.


    ¡°No. We left at the same time. She stayed over.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    As soon as I dropped that answer, everyone reacted the same way, not just Yamada. Also, the students from the other ss also seemingly caught as they all looked at me with utter disbelief.


    However, before that spread, I toned it down by tapping the guy¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Come on. Do you think that¡¯s believable?¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t know. If it¡¯s you, it might be.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Maybe. Let¡¯s keep it vague then.¡± I stepped away from him with a meaningful smile on my lips.


    I ignored the others and tried to look for a ce to sit but Wakaba blocked my way. Or rather, her feet possibly moved on their own.


    ¡°Onoda, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Flinging that question to my face, my eyebrow involuntarily raised as I tried to figure out what she was trying to ask there.


    I looked at Kashiwagi at the side and she¡¯s wryly smiling.


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You did. You¡¯re already drawing attention this early in the morning.¡±


    Wakaba looked like she wanted to scold me for it but had no idea if she was being meddlesome. That¡¯s probably why Kashiwagi looked like that.


    With the way my head works that only took my girls seriously, I found this a little amusing. At least, I could probably pass the time being entertained by them while I wait for my girls. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Oh... Is it that bad?¡± I put a hand on my chin, acting like I was reviewing my actions.


    Wakaba facepalmed and sighed before looking up at me. Whatever was in her head, it was probably along the lines of... being troubled at how I tackled the attention on me and how much I seemed to passively generate it with my responses.


    ¡°Your act of obliviousness is kinda infuriating, to be honest. But... Haa, I don¡¯t know. Are you going to sit here while ignoring the attention you generated?¡±


    She pointed at the raised nt box that I was approaching. There¡¯s no nearby bench, after all. And with the nt not really that tall yet, it could still be used as a substitute resting spot.


    I nodded and sat down right away, putting down my bag on the side.


    Then I looked up at her and continued my act of obliviousness, ¡°What attention?¡±


    Well, some were still looking at me, especially everyone from our ss. Nheless, there¡¯s no point minding that attention. That would just tire me out.


    If they wanted to talk, they could just approach me like this girl did.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed at how well you¡¯re handling this. And here I thought you were just a regr friendly guy before. Your head must be golden.¡±


    Letting go of her troubled look, Wakabaughed dryly as she took the space next to me. Kashiwagi then followed suit, smiling in amusement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by having a golden head but isn¡¯t this normal? I mean... I¡¯m just going to exhaust myself if I react to everything.¡± I shrugged and gave that simple exnation.


    Whatever¡¯s going to happen now, looks like these two will be my temporarypanions.

 Chapter 1825 Luck Provides

    Chapter 1825 Luck Provides


    For the next ten minutes until the first of my girls arrived, I conversed with Wakaba, Kashiwagi, and some other ssmates or girls from different sses who approached this corner.


    Of course, most of them tried to probe me about what was real or not based on the loads of rumors I was involved in. Like always, I didn¡¯t give a straight answer so they also immediately gave up and we just had a mundane conversation where I ended up only answering yes, no, or maybe on their topics.


    I filtered their topics in my head and only took note of some interesting bits. In the end, Wakaba even confessed that I caught her off guard back then and dered that it wouldn''t happen again.


    In response, I whispered to her that she could try ¨C and she immediately shrank back like a snail hiding in her shell.


    Kashiwagi and the others got a goodugh from that.


    Anyway, that¡¯s all that happened. The first girl who arrived was Satsuki. She also got a lot of attention for the Basketball Club¡¯s championship win yesterday but she ignored all those and walked straight to me.


    Upon seeing her casually approaching me like that, the others backed away. Or rather, they probably sensed that my attitude to the girl was different or special.


    ¡°Did you rest properly?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That should be my question to you, idiot.¡±


    As usual, she¡¯s quite grumpy in the morning. I pinched her cheek and before answering, ¡°Do I look tired to you?¡±


    ¡°No. You look like a pervert.¡±


    A swift response drewughter from the observers.


    I raised my hands in surrender before I moved a bit to the side, pushing Wakaba and Kashiwagi to open up a space for the girl to sit next to me.


    Naturally, that gathered more attention to us but like earlier, I couldn¡¯t be too bothered by it. Besides, their eyes wouldn¡¯t linger on us anyway. As the students continued to arrive, most of them would find their friends and then be locked in the same excited spirit, conversing with each other.


    Satsuki didn¡¯t act reserved and took the seat. Furthermore, she also didn¡¯t hesitate to hug me from the side as though announcing our closeness to everyone.


    I heard audible gulps and gasps as a reaction to that but I yed it cool and patted the girl¡¯s head, letting her do what she wanted.


    At least, she refrained from kissing me so openly or there would truly be no end to the attention allotted to us.


    Our ssmates, after shoving down the awkwardness from seeing us this close, approached us again and started congratting Satsuki again.


    This time, she deflected it by saying that their win was made possible by me.


    And because of that, another torrent of focused gazes rained down on me. I felt like I was being showcased like an exotic animal in the zoo.


    It¡¯s unpleasant but I couldn¡¯t really do something about it. I¡¯ve drawn this card on me. If I didn¡¯t make myself too famous for attention, I¡¯d probably be living my life quietly.


    But then again, what¡¯s the point, right?


    As minutes continued to pass and the sun rose from the east, more students continued arriving.


    Of course, my girls also continued to flock towards me. Wakaba eventually left my side. She couldn¡¯t handle the atmosphere anymore.


    Aya and Rae arrived together. Chii and Hana also somehow met up on the train. Then the trio of Nami, Hina and Saki. Then Kanzaki, Shimura, and Misumi also seemingly got drawn to our crowd. Little by little, our corner became filled with flowers and I once again became stuck in the center of them.


    But once there were enough of them to create a wall to block the prying eyes on us, my girls took their turns asking for a morning kiss ¨C of course, Shimura and Misumi didn¡¯t take a turn. They¡¯re baffled at what they witnessed, seeing that even our ss President asked for the same treatment. I saw their faces turning crimson, not knowing how to react to it.


    Maybe that would open their eyes to stop chasing after me, no? I don¡¯t know.


    Anyway, since we¡¯d be separated by genderter, my girls were just taking their chances with me.


    Eventually, more girls gathered around me including the second years, Arisa, Izumi, Himeko, Mina, Haruko, and even Shizu who slipped away from her ss after seeing the mor we were creating. Then there¡¯s Maaya and Misaki, Komoe who dragged Watanabe and Yanagi with her as well as Sachi.


    Misaki somehow managed to find her way to myp and asked me for a kiss as well after seeing her Nee-sama getting one. And given that it¡¯s not our first time anymore, my restraint about protecting her innocence has already loosened a lot.


    As for Komoe... even if she became so brave to reach my side. She became so nervous upon seeing my girls staring down at her. Iforted her with a pat on the head and a swift kiss on her cheek.


    I guess that¡¯s more than enough for her as she immediately cast off that gloom.


    Along with Watanabe and Yanagi, she socialized with the others.


    I thought Sachi would also be daring like before but seeing her staying at a distance, she could probably only act that bold whenever she¡¯s finding me alone. I still greeted her good morning before she returned to her ss.


    That¡¯s a normally wild situation but with my girls serving as a blockade, everything was contained within.


    Soon enough, when the teachers arrived to make us line up and pile into our respective buses, the other girls returned to where they should be.


    Shio pulled me to the side and scolded me because I still made a scene despite her reminder earlier. It wasn¡¯t that serious though as those who watched that take ce allughed at how obedient I became in front of our teacher.


    It¡¯s like the contrast of seeing a rampaging wild beast being docile in front of its tamer.


    Thanks to that, the buzz that I created was swept under the bus...


    Soon, the appointed time for our departure arrived. It¡¯s already 5:30. Those who were still not here would be left behind. They could catch up by riding a train or bus towards the venue. It¡¯s their fault for not arriving on time, after all.


    As the buses started to leave the school¡¯s premises, Shio stood up in front and started her orientation while silencing the mor created by everyone.


    I tried listening to her intently but the one seated next to me kept my attention to her.


    ¡°Sorry, Ruki, I got lucky to draw the winning lot. I won¡¯t waste this opportunity.¡± Kanzaki raised her gaze and shyly smiled. Behind her sses, I could spy the tion in her eyes.


    At the moment, all her attention is on me, foregoing her role as our ss President to help Shio manage the others. While using her fairly huge asset to bury my arm in that heavenly softness, the girl would straightforwardly ask for my lips.


    Yep... My girls sneakily did a lottery on who would be sitting next to me here. With the backseats upied by our ssmates, only one winner was drawn...


    Kanzaki


    How long is this trip to Akimitsu Hills? Maybe an hour at most... ording to her, the privilege is solely for her and the other girls won¡¯t try to steal me away.


    In any case, it probably only applied to my girls... if it¡¯s a ssmate not involved in ourplex rtionship then... there¡¯s a possibility that we¡¯d still be interrupted.


    Should I be worried? No. Not worth it. I better just y along with them and give this privilege to Kanzaki.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry, Mio. Just that, let¡¯s listen to Shio first, alright? We might miss some important detail.¡±


    I replied to her as I fixed her slightly loosened ss. And while I¡¯m at it, Ibed her hair, exposing her reddened ear.


    Kanzaki nodded and a hint of shame shed on her face. Most likely, she realized that she should be helping Shio. It¡¯s toote by now. In the end, she could only follow my words and listen to Shio¡¯s directives.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1827 Mio’s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 1827 Mio''s Determination </h4>


    ?1827 Mio''s Determination


    For the next few minutes, the kiss that I initiated went on with Kanzaki receiving it wholeheartedly. Slowly, I pushed her closer to the window that still had its curtain blocking the view outside, obscuring us further into the others¡¯ view.


    Well, for sure, Miyoshi or thatckey could already see what we¡¯re doing but what could they do? Report us to Shio?


    At most, we¡¯d get scolded and everyone would find out what we¡¯re doing but would that be a big deal?


    Maybe. Fukuda would probably think it¡¯s a chance to take me down a peg. The vagueness of our rtionship would be put into question and some of those unrted to us would definitely say something about this situation.


    In any case, that would only happen if they did something.


    However, even after we finished and I left Kanzaki in a dreamy state, I didn¡¯t hear a squeak from behind me.


    When I nced back, I saw Miyoshi¡¯s envious eyes while the other dude was slowly raising his thumb while sporting an awkward smile.


    He was always snarly around me but I guess he found peeping at us enjoyable. And that¡¯s even when he should¡¯ve been unable to see it clearly.


    I don¡¯t know. He probably imagined what was happening when he saw Kanzaki¡¯s arms slung around my neck.


    I smirked at him before wiping the wetness of my lips with my thumb and gesturing for him to be quiet.


    The idiot understood and nodded right away. I had no idea what he was thinking but I guess he¡¯s better than Mushitani. Should I start remembering his name?


    As for Miyoshi, the guy turned his head in the other direction, acting like he was not bothered by what he saw. He¡¯s still a coward.


    Anyway, I turned my gaze back to check on Kanzaki and sure enough, she¡¯s still a little dazed from it. When she finally recovered, the girl straightened her back again while her hand covertly slipped into mine. As our fingers entwined, filling the gaps in each other, Kanzaki¡¯s head gradually dropped and rested on my shoulder. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Ruki, what if I get addicted to our kisses? Can I always ask you for it?¡±


    ¡°Is it that good?¡±


    ¡°It is. But there¡¯s nothing topare it with. You¡¯re my first kiss.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right. If you can get addicted to it then I¡¯ll be ttered. Besides, I¡¯ll make sure that your lips are only mine to kiss. I¡¯m that possessive.¡±


    Upon saying that, I gave her another kiss but it¡¯s a swift one this time. Kanzaki liked it enough that she chased for another one before she could reply.


    ¡°I get it. I don¡¯t n on kissing anyone else aside from you. That¡¯s why... I¡¯ll always take my chances when it presents itself.¡±


    Looking at her expression, she¡¯s not bothered by my deration. It¡¯s more like she already expected that from me. Furthermore, she also didn¡¯t bring up the other girls. She¡¯s quite focused on herself while quietly putting aside her eptance of our situation.


    Well, that¡¯s just my assumption for now. I¡¯ll continue trying to understand her and her way of thinking the more times we get this kind of chance. For now, we¡¯re both satisfied this way.


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s also what I¡¯ll do, you know? So, just ask me for it. Even if the ce isn¡¯t suitable, finding a corner will not be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. You¡¯re speaking from experience. Now that I think about it, that was wild earlier.¡±


    ¡°You only thought about it now? Girl, looks like my effect on you is already making your thinking speed slower.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s your fault for upying the space for my thought process.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s a goodeback and I don¡¯t feel like countering it anymore.


    I simply smiled at her before reaching for her face and caressing them.


    A whileter, Kanzaki opened up a conversation again.


    ¡°By the way, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I will try to fit in with the others during this activity. I¡¯m kind of uptight so... wish me luck.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried they won¡¯t like you?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No. Not that. I¡¯m worried whether I¡¯m good enough.¡±


    For her to bring this up to me, I guess she¡¯s looking for a boost of confidence. All those times that she was in her former state of not being able to say what she really wanted put her in a rather tight spot with my girls.


    It¡¯s only recently that she returned to her former self and became more honest.


    Since she probably thought that she did not have what it takes to be the same as the others yet, she wanted to use this camping trip as an opportunity to fit in or at least, close the gap that she initially widened herself.


    Little did she know, my girls aren¡¯t really bothered by her. Most of them have already epted that she¡¯s bing one of them. They¡¯re just not vocal about it.


    In any case, Kanzaki being this open to it is definitely great progress. I love that she¡¯s trying this hard for me...


    I stared at her for a moment and let my mind process everything before giving her a proper thoughtful response.


    ¡°You know what I think? That¡¯s not something you should be worried about. Believe me, you¡¯re not just good enough. You¡¯re great. You¡¯re our diligent ss President. You can aplish things that some of us find annoying. You just have to be yourself, Mio. Even if you want to change, the core of your personality remains to be the most important.¡±


    Kanzaki also stared at my face as she took in my words and digested their meaning.


    Around a minuteter, Kanzaki¡¯s smile bloomed once again. She then unhesitatingly wrapped her arms around me, even pulling my body to turn to her so she could bury herself in my chest and deep in my embrace.


    This time, I could feel her emotions surging. She¡¯s thankful, happy, and content. She¡¯s reaffirming her choice of being with me rather than getting stuck with Miyoshi or even if not that, continuing alone.


    I held her closely while caressing her head and giving her thefort she was seeking. No words needed to be said anymore.


    Our feelings were already being conveyed to each other through this affectionate connection.


    A few minutester, we moved closer to the window. Kanzaki switched ces with me so she could still lean on my side and hug me. On the other hand, my arm was stretched across her shoulder, keeping her as close to me as possible.


    I thought Kanzaki switched ces with me so we could look outside together but she stopped me from opening the curtain.


    She then picked up our bags that were put at our feet to take up the space that opened on her side, piling them on top of each other. Although the result wasn¡¯t that tall, it¡¯s most likely to obstruct the view of the two from our side.


    Following that, Kanzaki shyly whispered to me.


    ¡°Ruki... I know this will sound weird but... I noticed that from you. It¡¯s not calming down, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Moving her arms for a bit, she pointed down at my pants. Or specifically to the bulge that had yet to calm down.


    ... I managed to calm it down before we left the house but with my girls surrounding me like that earlier, it naturally reacted to them. I covered it up with my bag when climbing up the bus and it calmed down for a bit during the first few minutes.


    However, kissing Kanzaki and feeling her body against me once again awakened the insatiable beast.


    ¡°Mio, you¡¯re not thinking of helping me about it, right?¡±


    ¡°... I am. If you¡¯ll allow me to.¡±


    This girl... I¡¯ll hand it to her for being bold. However, she¡¯s also aplete novice about it. Besides, I didn¡¯t necessarily have to release it... It still can naturally calm down.


    Unfortunately, hearing her say that triggered something in me.


    Before her eyes, it visibly twitched as though it was about to erupt. With our current position and how close we are, it will definitely be hard to see what we¡¯re doing here.


    However, should I really let her do it? In this bus where we can be easily caught if someone stands up and walks by?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Mio. It will calm down on its own.¡±


    ¡°... Okay. Then I¡¯ll just cover it up, Ruki.¡±


    I managed to reel in my perverted side that would naturally say yes to her and came up with that answer. However, as though her head was already in the clouds, Kanzaki bit her lips as her hand moved down, settling on top of it.


    By covering it up, she meant using her hand...

 Chapter 1828 Mio’s Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1828 Mio''s Helping Hand </h4>


    ?1828 Mio''s Helping Hand


    Seconds passed and the bold girl neither moved nor pulled her hand back from on top of my bulge. However, Kanzaki fixated her eyes on me, waiting for how I would react to her boldness.


    I was usually the one making unexpected moves so being put in this situation somehow dulled my senses a bit.


    Take note. A bit.


    I exited that state right away as I responded by also dropping my hand on top of hers.


    With that unexpected development, her face clearly showed her surprise as she embarrassedly lowered her gaze down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to help me, Mio. It¡¯ll be risky though. We can be caught anytime.¡± With her head lowered, I nibbled her earlobe before whispering that while she was shuddering from the tickling sensation.


    Rather than outright rejecting her, this would make her understand that epting her offer to help wasn¡¯t the problem. It¡¯s the current setting.


    Kanzaki raised her head and replied with a nod.


    Secondster, her fingers curled up around the girth of that bulge, gripping it quite perfectly. Since my hand was covering hers, that movement turned out undetected.


    If that was her answer to my warning then I¡¯d take that as a yes. However, if that was all she could do... she¡¯d just maintain its hardness which would be the opposite of helping me.


    I nced at our side to check they were watching us again. However, even Hino was already looking outside the window. And with our bags serving as an obstruction, they would only see us squeezed into this corner from the angle of their vision. Unless they stood up, it was impossible to see where Kanzaki¡¯s hand was resting.


    ¡°Are you familiar with it?¡± I asked the girl. She had just learned to kiss recently. But that¡¯s not an indication that she¡¯s not educated on this matter. She hadn¡¯t seen one in person yet but the fact that she offered to help me calm it down was already telling of her familiarity with the subject. Still, I¡¯m expecting her to say...


    ¡°Not really. But I can remember our subject and I heard that you have to squeeze something out to hasten the process of calming it down.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re innocent then. That something is my semen or my sperm. The process is called ejaction. It means I have to feel really good for it to happen.¡± Without mincing my words, I frankly told her the correct terms. If it¡¯s her, she¡¯d appreciate it more if I was straightforward rather than being roundabout regarding it.


    That made the girl¡¯s sses fog a little as steam seemingly gradually formed on top of her head. It would only be a matter of time before her whole face reddened.


    ¡°Y-yes. That¡¯s it. Ruki... I know the other girls have already done a lot more with you. Even...s-sex.¡±


    And there goes the straightforward girl. She did stutter at the end, but she delivered it clearly and only for my ear to hear. She¡¯s also being cautious. Although my girls behind and in front of us would probably act like they¡¯re not hearing us even if they could. They all participated in that lot and this girl was using the opportunity she won. They wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    I should expect, at least, Satsuki or Hana to find meter though. Not to scold me to give me their piece of mind and express their small jealousy by demanding my attention.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not rushing yourself for me? I can teach you about this step by step on another asion.¡±


    Acknowledging her straightforwardness, I pressed on her hand that was gripping me down there and slowly guided her to move.


    Kanzaki gulped down but she let her fingers slide up and down on my length, sizing it up clearly within her palm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m also interested in this, Ruki.¡±


    This time, her voice didn¡¯t falter at all.


    I lifted my hand to let her see what she was doing down there. Seeing the outline bing more visible the more she moved her hand around it, the girl became seemingly possessed by the spirit of eagerness. She sped her fingers tighter until she could almost lift my erection despite the obstruction of my pants.


    That surely felt incredible. Even with her clumsy hands, she¡¯s doing it as gently as she could but at the same time, gripping it quite expertly. She¡¯s a fast learner.


    Because we¡¯re going on a camping trip, all of us are in our PE Uniforms. Since I used my track pants and suit yesterday, I¡¯m wearing the proper white shirt and jogging pants today. It¡¯s partly made of cotton so the cloth was made thicker. For Kanzaki to aplish what she just did, she¡¯s truly eager to help me out here.


    Unfortunately, that was still not enough.


    ¡°I can see your seriousness about this, Mio. I won¡¯t stop you but I¡¯ll have to pay attention around us. To make sure that we won¡¯t get caught. Can you do it without my instruction?¡±


    ¡°Un. As long as you point out to me if I¡¯m doing it wrong. I can... make you ejacte.¡±


    Alright. I¡¯ll give her boldness a perfect score but I guess this was truly just her personality taking over. She¡¯s direct and straight to the point. Ever since she decided to help me out when she noticed my erection, she already resolved herself to see through this.


    ¡°Mhm... Then let me add anotheryer of protection.¡± Upon saying that, I reached for my bag, opened it, and pulled out the nket that Akane packed for me.


    It¡¯s one of the things we were told to bring. Although the Akimitsu Hills could provide proper bedding in the form of futons, there¡¯s a possibility that we¡¯d still raise a tent outside and stay there during the day or untilte at night. So having a nket would probably protect us from insects like mosquitoes.


    I spread the nket open and draped it over her. With that, hiding what we¡¯re doing would be easier. If someone saw us and asked why Mio was covered in a nket, telling them that she was cold would be our excuse.


    The girl understood it without me exining it to her. She let the nket cover her up as she leaned closer to me. I tucked one end of the nket behind me to prevent it from identally slipping off.


    With that done, Kanzaki turned her head to me and drew close to my lips. Having another intimate kiss as her courage booster, Kanzaki began her work down there.


    For the first two or three minutes, she just resumed what she was doing before I gave her my agreement. It was still stimting considering how she¡¯s trying to properly explore any possibilities with it. When she realized that it was insufficient, her hand began making its way to the bands of my pants.


    I slightly fixed my body at that moment to give her ease of ess and sure enough, she picked it up. With her fingers slipping inside, bypassing my underwear, Kanzaki immediately found her grip around it.


    She flinched a little when she felt how hot it was but when I gave her an approving nod, Kanzaki gradually tightened her grip and started feeling the entirety of my length with her hand.


    ¡°Ruki... Am I doing this properly?¡±


    Upon getting her proper grip around it, Kanzaki once again looked at me and vocally asked me for my validation for the first time.


    As for my answer... I kissed her again before the uncontroble surge of blood made my erection twitch within her palm.


    Kanzaki took that as a ¡®yes¡¯ as she faintly smiled before focusing on it again. At times she would look up to check the changes on my face. Even if it wasn¡¯t that noticeable, my face should also redden from all the heat from my blood circting furiously.


    Eventually, she pulled my pants down just enough to let it out. Seeing it stand in all its glory before her eyes, she immediately adjusted her nket to cover me up properly. And with footsteps suddenlying from behind us, she immediately acted like she was asleep on my shoulder.


    When the person who dared to stand up passed by, I nced at them to check.


    It was one of the girls whom I¡¯d never interacted with that much in ss. Was it Amano? The girl seated close to the door. Since I expected her to stop and check on us considering we¡¯re the only ones that squeezed into one seat, our eyes met.


    Even without words, her questioning gazended on us. She saw the nket covering Kanzaki and how the girl was intimately cuddled at my side.

 Chapter 1829 Mio’s Triumph *

    <h4>Chapter 1829 Mio''s Triumph * </h4>


    ?1829 Mio''s Triumph *


    ¡°Amano-san, Mio was feeling cold. I offered to warm her up. As you can see... not only did she take my nket, she also fell asleep.¡± Delivering that excuse wlessly and without faltering while I put on an embarrassed smile, it made Amano¡¯s eyes shake a bit as the hint of embarrassment shed upon her face.


    As for Kanzaki, I sensed her face moving slightly. My shamelessness probably brought a smile to her face.


    And with my voice a little louder than normal, those close to us surely heard it. Aya and Satsuki peeked at us. The former gently smiled and gave me an approving nod while thetter scowled before propping herself back to her seat.


    For sure, even if they also failed to see what was exactly happening, they already had an idea that Kanzaki was set on maximizing this opportunity.


    Behind us, Chii and Hana also peeked at us. The former reached for my ear and pinched it while thetter grumbled. They also expressed themselves clearly.


    Amano, not knowing how to respond was speechless for a moment before someone at the front called her name. That¡¯s probably her destination.


    She looked at me and bowed apologetically before hurriedly leaving.


    On our left side, I saw the two looking at us. Naturally, the short conversation also gathered their attention. Miyoshi was frowning because he couldn¡¯t see clearly. In the end, he¡¯s still the coward that he is. Upon meeting my gaze, he hurriedly escaped. As for Hino, the idiot was once again giving me a thumbs-up. Am I bing his role model? Possibly.


    Thankfully, his attention also didn¡¯t linger on us.


    Returning my focus to the girl acting asleep on my shoulder, I could hear the loud beating of her heart. That made her nervous, alright.


    ¡°T-that was close... Thank you, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I told you. Leave that part to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I shall do my part then. You got even harder down here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a natural reaction. And maybe because of the thrill?¡±


    It was truly thrilling. However, I¡¯m not a thrill seeker. No matter how much it piled up, it would nowhere be close to the sensation being brought by my desire.


    And at this moment, Kanzaki was providing it.


    Her hand wasn¡¯t as smooth or soft as a normal girl. She¡¯s properly used to carrying heavy objects like books and most likely, she¡¯s adept at household chores. Which exined the little roughness. But even if that¡¯s the case, the way her hand smoothly glided up and down my length was heavenly.


    She waited until Amano returned to her seat before gradually intensifying her movements. Likewise, my hands also didn¡¯t remain idle. I slid the hand gripping her waist down her squishy softness, cupping them fully. Not only that, but my other hand reached towards her bountiful chest.


    Kanzaki reacted to those initial touches with a slight tremble of her body. But as I slowly started fondling her, her breath that started brushing against my neck gradually became hurried.


    She also started feeling it.


    Even though she¡¯s wearing a lightly padded bra, I couldn¡¯t seem to locate her most sensitive part. I didn¡¯t ask her but it¡¯s probably slightly buried under her mound. It¡¯s one of those reversed ones. Instead of sticking out, it remained hidden. It would only pop out after stimting or sucking that part of her.


    After taking a few minutes to let her familiarize herself with the movement of my hand, I slipped my arm under her shirt and crawled up to her pair of softness. I didn¡¯t tarry and waste any second stimting her. Once I deemed it enough to let her experience it directly, I asked for her permission.


    ¡°Mio... I¡¯ll touch you directly. Tell me if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°G-go on, Ruki... I don¡¯t mind it. Your touch feels great.¡±


    She swiftly shook her head, straightforwardly telling me how she felt about what I did.


    Upon hearing that, I stopped holding back any longer.


    ¡°Can I also go one step further?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Getting her permission and then asking for more, I would probably be mistaken as rushing it. However, I could already feel my cum building up down there with her masterful strokes. I should reciprocate, right?


    It¡¯s not fair if I only get to feel the pleasure. I¡¯ll introduce her to another part of our world.


    Although confused for a bit, Kanzaki nodded. As she continued to jerk me off with her enthusiastic hand, I rolled up her bra and started fondling her directly.


    Focusing more on her most sensitive part there, Kanzaki closed her eyes to feel it better and lowered her mouth to my shoulder to stop her voice from leaking out.


    As soon as her slightly hidden cherry partly peeked out of its cave, I rolled up her shirt and captured it in my mouth.


    ¡°Hnng~¡±


    Kanzaki¡¯s voice involuntarily leaked out from the suddenness. It made her tense up a bit before her eyes opened to find me sucking on her. My tongue rolled around it, tasting the sweetness of her body. And gradually, her sensitive cherry stopped shying away from my sight.


    Without pausing for a moment, my hand then traveled down her pants, slipping inside to ess her sacred ce directly. I traced her untouched slit through my forefinger and felt her wetness gradually spreading. I have no n to poke her insides but rubbing her directly should be enough, especially if it¡¯s her other most sensitive part down here.


    With her senses assaulted in two different weak points, Kanzaki almost copsed on me. But she held on. She¡¯s probably holding onto the thought that she offered to relieve me first. If she lost her consciousness here because of how I made her feel good, she¡¯d be ashamed of failing to deliver.


    And because of that, our situation evolved to the two of us pleasuring each other. Since I already sucked on one, I didn¡¯t leave the other untouched. Lifting her brapletely gave me a wonderful view of her chest that I could only feel through my arms on numerous asions. Teasing the both of them while running my naughty fingers around her sacred ce, her moans once again gradually leak. To prevent that from happening, I momentarily paused to cover her mouth with mine, entangling our tongues together.


    With only our hands left busy, the pace at which we moved gradually synced. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kanzaki''s lower body continued twitching and shivering from the pleasure, likewise, my erection continued to pulsate within her palms.


    Before long, Kanzaki found it unable to hold back anymore. She momentarily paused stroking me to grab onto my body. With her whole face buried within my chase, her uncontroble moan became muffled as my hand became drenched with her love juices.


    And as though she didn¡¯t know when to rest, the girl quickly moved to reciprocate it.


    This time, instead of using only her head, the girl bent her back and leaned down on my erection. Under the cover of the nket, Kanzaki opened her mouth to take me in, emting the way her hand moved. She bobbed her head in a quick rhythm while her lips sped around the trunk and her tongue vigorously copied the way I teased her nipples.


    I watched her do that for a few minutes while fixing her hair and keeping her sses tucked behind her ear.


    By the time I could feel the uing eruption, I warned the girl. ¡°Mio... It¡¯sing.¡±


    However, like most of my girls, she showed no signs of stopping. Her head continued to move as at least half of my length slid in and out of her mouth, rubbing against the walls of her cheek and the sliminess of her tongue.


    Before long, my hips started quivering as I couldn¡¯t stop it anymore. As the first eruption burst out, Kanzaki eventually stopped moving, letting my hips thrust into her in quick session. The irresistible bout of pleasure washed over my senses. By the time my hips calmed down, Kanzaki slowly raised herself, taking my cock out of her mouth.


    As she started gulping it down, the bloat on her cheeks gradually returned to normal. However, a few spilled down the side of her lips. She used her finger to wipe it off before sucking it back into her mouth.


    Seeing that, my cock couldn¡¯t help but react again at the sight. Add the fogged-up sses and the seemingly fiery eyes hiding beneath them, and the girl¡¯s seductive charm went through the roofs.


    As she put on a triumphant smile after cleaning her mouth and showing it to me, the girl went down again to do a proper clean-up using her tongue and another minute of sucking before tucking it back in ce.


    Once she was done, I fixed her bra and rolled down her shirt before pulling her closer into my embrace.


    While enjoying thefort of it, I whispered my appreciation of her, ¡°Mio, that was amazing... Thank you.¡±


    The girl shook her head before giving a bashful smile, ¡°It was also amazing, Ruki. I never felt that way before... Uhm. Will it dry on time?¡±


    This girl... That¡¯s what she¡¯s most concerned about, huh? Well, that¡¯s my fault.


    ¡°Let me use my towel to wipe you there. It should probably dry up when we reach the camp but you should change or it might make you ufortable.¡±


    She nodded in acknowledgement and allowed me to do what I told her.


    As I reached for my bag to get my towel, I noticed Miyoshi staring bloodshot at me... Did he see something or did he let his imagination run wild? It should be impossible to see exactly what was happening.


    Ah. Probably both. Hino was also looking at me with even more admiration, after all...


    Those two are hrious. I smirked at theckey and ignored the coward before doing exactly what I intended to do. Get the towel and wipe Kanzaki clean.

 Chapter 1830 Arriving at the Camp Site

    <h4>Chapter 1830 Arriving at the Camp Site </h4>


    ?1830 Arriving at the Camp Site


    Around half an hourter, the bus arrived at the vicinity of the Akimitsu Hills. With the vehicle needing to climb a short steep section of the road, we experienced a tilt that one would feel when the roller coaster ride was about to reach its highest point.


    Everyone looked outside their windows, finding the breathtaking scenery of the mountain peaks not far from where we were and the urban city that spread out below.


    Kanzaki and I also did the same, of course. But she remained cuddled at my side, enjoying the rest of our time together.


    As the bus gradually slowed down before the entrance of the camping venue, Kanzaki stood up to help Shio out by reminding us of the guidelines once again.


    Mhm. She¡¯s now more enthusiastic to do her job as our ss President. And those paying attention noticed a small or maybe significant change about her.


    The usually strict and diligent ss President who would not hesitate to criticize or scold someone if they didn¡¯t do their assigned task had a bright expression. Her mood was so pleasant flowers could probably bloom around her. Moreover, with theck of stiffness in her voice, the exnation flowed more naturally. Shio let her handle the reminders by then while our lovely teacher sat down and only provided additional information that Kanzaki missed.


    Still, she maintained a straight and serious expression. Her smile remained reserved. And having seen her smile a lot while we were next to each other, I naturally felt how lucky I am.


    ¡°Alright, ss. Do not rush. Climb down and go out one by one. Follow the ss President and line up ording to your student number.¡±


    Soon enough, the bus stopped at the parking lot. Following Shio¡¯s instructions, those at the front followed Kanzaki as soon as the door opened.


    I¡¯d be carrying her bag so she didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    And while I was at it, I also carried Aya¡¯s bag and followed after her, barring Sakuma and Tadano¡¯s way.


    Ah. I also cut through Satsuki which earned me a bite on the back of my neck as she put herself behind me.


    Aya giggled at the sight. She then scolded me for ignoring the established order to help her out.


    In my defense, I couldn¡¯t help it. When I saw her having trouble lifting her bag, it triggered my protective instinct for her.


    Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t really heavy for her. She already carried it up earlier, after all. It simply got stuck under her seat. Hence the trouble.


    But since I¡¯d already stood up and helped out, I just pushed through it.


    Understanding what happened, Satsuki chanted ¡®idiot¡¯ a few times behind me. And before we got out, she slipped in a hug even with the obstruction of the bags slung around my shoulder.


    Isn¡¯t she adorable?


    Anyway, once we climbed off the bus, I handed Aya her bag and watched the two of them walk toward their designated spots.


    I waited for a bit for Chii and Hana before walking alongside them. With Kanzaki¡¯s bag as my excuse, I managed to cut into the girls¡¯ line to hand it to her.


    Thanks to that, I got the opportunity to check on my other girls Nami, Hina and Saki.


    I got called out by Shio and dragged to where I should be standing with the boys.


    Yep. That also became a chance for me to have a little moment with her.


    Ten minutester, with Eguchi and Orimura-sensei staring down at us like hawks to their prey to maintain order, all the students from Year 1 and 2 finished lining up ording to our ss and student numbers.


    Soon after that, the college students filed out from inside the venue. Most of them surely looked not that much older than us but it¡¯s undeniable thatpared to the majority, they all looked mature as though they¡¯d already seen the harshness of society.


    Some put on a friendly smile while others maintained a rather indifferent attitude.


    Among them, I immediately spotted Setsuna-nee and Juri who both gathered attention because of how they looked. They¡¯re dressed differently than the others as though they¡¯re here for a vacation rather than be one of the camp managers.


    Well, they¡¯re technically here on free vacation but since they¡¯re probably going to be handed a taskter, they still came to check us out.


    Or maybe they just wanted to see us, right? No. That¡¯s already a certainty. It only took a few seconds before Juri searched for my figure and once she located me, her face instantly lit up.


    The same as her, Setsuna-nee possibly found her little sister and it immediately improved her grumpy mood.


    In any case, unlike the other students they stayed behind just outside the entrance and near a few older figures. They¡¯re most likely the Professors of their department. Maybe one of them was the current Dean who proposed this camping trip to our high school.


    Anyway, they immediately started with their speeches about the purpose of this camping trip and how it would help all of us in building connections that would lead to cooperation.


    I listened to them intently but I could not help but get distracted when I noticed other familiar faces among the college students.


    One of them approached our ss and linked up with Shio, introducing herself as one of the two camp managers for Year 1 ss 1.


    Who is it?


    One of the girls Miwa-nee and I encountered on our hiking trip to the mountain. The friend of the injured girl Shiina.


    Of course, if she¡¯s here, her friend Sarah and that girl¡¯s bastard boyfriend are also among the college students tasked to be camp managers.


    Sarah is probably assigned to Year 1 ss 4 along with her boyfriend.


    I should be careful not to be recognized by them. I mean, I introduced myself as Miwa-nee¡¯s husband. They¡¯re going to be confused why I¡¯m here as a high school student.


    ¡°Woah. Is she going to be our camp manager? She¡¯s pretty hot.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I heard Hino muttering on my left. Surprisingly, our student numbers are next to each other. As for the one on my right, it¡¯s the delusional boy, Ogawa.


    Anyway, this guy started talking to me. He probably thought that his attitude earlier erased the number of times I found him an eyesore.


    But then again, I was never truly bothered by his nasty expression whenever he was around Fukuda.


    With his newfound admiration for me, he¡¯s possibly trying to get into my good books. If he¡¯s like Fukuda who¡¯s acting like a delinquent, he probably heard about me from Uchiyama.


    Ah. No. I¡¯m just overthinking this. He¡¯s nothing more than an annoying ssmate who likes to p his mouth.


    ¡°Keep your thoughts to yourself, Hino. She¡¯s out of your league.¡±


    Someone else snickered andmented on his ramblings. It was Fukuda who was standing on the other side.


    Looks like if the rooms became decided with our student number, I might be grouped with these three.


    That¡¯s not so bad, no? Two cucks, together, strong. I should expect the two of them working together to screw me in one way or another.


    Then, I should do the honors and initiate a preemptive strike.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that about, Fukuda? Hino isn¡¯t half-bad. If he can put his mind to it, no girl will be unconquerable.¡±


    ¡°Wow really? Thanks, dude!¡± Hino was overjoyed.


    Yeah. In your dreams.


    In any case, I couldn¡¯t care less what he¡¯d do about it. It¡¯s not even sound advice. I was only taking a jab at Fukuda who expectedly didn¡¯t find my words pleasant.


    ¡°Yeah, right. But you have to be a bastard to go after everyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Only a bastard will have a face thick enough to aplish that.¡± I shamelessly replied, stumping both of them.


    At this point, Shio, who probably caught our chattering, turned around to throw us a reprimanding gaze.


    I put on an embarrassed smile and didn¡¯t say anything more. As for the other two, Hino quietly snickered while Fukuda probably bottled up his resentment.


    Anyway, the speeches soon ended and Shiina along with another college student took over. After exining that our teachers would be handling our registrations at the front desk of the venue, they handed out our first task:


    To run up the hill while carrying our bags. With the two of them leading the way, they¡¯re going to lead us to the location of our cabins.

 Chapter 1831 First Task

    <h4>Chapter 1831 First Task </h4>


    ?1831 First Task


    Being the Year 1 ss 1, our ss became the forerunner for this task. As soon as Shio walked away along with the other teachers, Shiina and the other college student who introduced himself as Sawano began leading us away.


    Starting with Shiina who called for the girls to follow her, they started with a light jog as they entered through the opened gates leading to the path inside.


    Considering they didn¡¯t have us run at the same time, they¡¯d probably let the girls take the easier road uphill. The one where there wasn¡¯t that much obstacle.


    And as expected, when Sawano signaled for us to follow him, he veered on a different path after passing the gates.


    For sure, the destination would be in the same area but we¡¯d be put in a more challenging task just because of the difference in our physique.


    Well, that¡¯s actually favorable for me. I¡¯d be rest assured that Aya, Rae, or Misaki wouldn¡¯t be too exhausted right away.


    On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t care less about our ssmates. I maintained the same speed as Sawano and kept up behind me.


    In any case, it might¡¯ve sounded like we were up for a stamina drain but with the entrance located halfway up the hill and the tilt of thend was pretty much negligible, this would just be no different than running multipleps during our PE sses.


    If my memory serves me right, the path we were treading would just make us take the long road, circling the hill until we reached our destination.


    It¡¯s the path Juri, Setsuna-nee and I refused to take during our scouting trip. Nheless, it¡¯s supposed to merge with the path the girls were taking at some point.


    I had no idea how the second years would fare since they¡¯re going to a different hill. Nevertheless, considering they nned this out, they probably prepared something else before they crossed to the other side where their cabins and camp activities would be held.


    I just hope Shizu and the other girls won''t be too strained. Especially Shizu.


    ¡°Damn it, Onoda. Are you not feeling it? How strong are your legs?¡±


    Suddenly, pushing me out of my thoughts, Sakuma caught up behind me. As a ser club member, he¡¯s supposed to be the one with a higher stamina and leg strength.


    But ten minutester, he¡¯s already sweating bullets like most of the other boys from our ss. In fact, Sawano even slowed down since he also couldn¡¯t maintain his top speed.


    No matter how negligible the steepness of this road, it¡¯s still considered a hike. Our weight would still be our burden as we deliver ourselves to a higher altitude.


    I could say that this was just a little harder than my daily run on my treadmill. But for others who didn¡¯t have that kind of routine, it¡¯s only normal for them to feel exhausted halfway.


    ¡°How strong, huh? I think I can sprint past him if I so wish and arrive at our destination quicker.¡± I answered while pointing at Sawano.


    The obstacles barring our path were just stones that could trip us if we weren¡¯t careful. The road was ttened but there were a few instances where we had to leap or take a huge step upward.


    In a way, this could be seen as an irregr set of stairs but then again, it¡¯s probably made on purpose. Many of their guests would like a challenge like this.


    ¡°What the hell? Don¡¯t leave us behind, dude.¡± Sakuma eximed as he continued to keep up running beside me.


    ¡°Are you going to impress Setsuna-nee? She might not even be assigned to us.¡±


    ¡°... Even so, I have to do something, right? You said it yourself. I shouldn¡¯t keep on dilly-dallying... I don¡¯t want to lose her to you.¡±


    Heh. Look at this guy. Is he feeling threatened already even though I haven¡¯t done anything yet?


    Ah. Wait. I¡¯ve done something already during that celebration at the restaurant. But then again, that¡¯s just me keeping her in ce. There¡¯s no other meaning to it.


    ¡°Do you think I will steal her from you?¡±


    ¡°What?! N-no...¡±


    The guy stuttered and he almost got left behind by me. But soon enough, he still pushed through and kept on running.


    Looking at that conflict in his eyes, I could put out a few guesses as to why he blurted that out...


    ¡°Does she keep on mentioning me during your conversations? Geez. She¡¯s probably badmouthing me, no?¡±


    That¡¯s one. Since I kept on annoying her, she¡¯s probably venting to him but this guy would take that as her getting interested in me.


    ¡°Yeah. Sorry.¡± Sakuma answered, feeling a little guilty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m already being badmouthed by a lot of people. Look behind you.¡±


    As I said that, I also nced back to see Ogawa and Fukuda ring at me. They probably wanted to catch up and turn this into a race. But no matter how much they sped up, they¡¯re just getting their stamina drained quicker.


    As for the others. Tadano was maintaining his speed so he¡¯s not really burdened. Theckeys were like Fukuda, trying harder. Miyoshi, on the other hand, was like Sakuma. Since he¡¯s a baseball yer, he should also be trained physically.


    The only onegging behind was the otaku Matsuda who probably didn¡¯t have any interest in getting into shape.


    ¡°... Are they still mad at you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they are. I stole their girls. Ah. Nope, they¡¯re theirs to begin with. I just beat them in the game of love.¡±


    Hearing those words from me, Sakuma almost choked with his spit. I also saw Sawano at the front reacting a little as though he heard something incredulous.


    As for Ogawa and Fukuda, their fiery eyes burned with their determination to take me down a peg.


    Too bad, I wouldn¡¯t give them that glory.


    After seeing that path was already about to merge with the girls, I sped up and caught up to Sawano.


    ¡°Sir, those are the girls, right? Are we going to join up with them?¡± I asked him after we saw a glimpse of the girls from our ss passing through.


    ¡°Yeah. Is this not that difficult for you? You¡¯re something else.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s difficult. However, I¡¯m just used to running.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re that type, huh? Go ahead. You can speed up. Our destination is the same so if you follow their tracks, you¡¯ll reach it the same.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Then, I¡¯ll go ahead!¡±


    Having gotten the permission, I once again nced behind to taunt the two cucks before sprinting up to thest stretch before the merge to the easier path.


    I mindfully evaded the small rocks and other obstacles and maintained a speed that wasn¡¯t really going to leave them behind but only kept a gap between us.


    This way, I became the one leading them instead of the college student.


    Around five minutester, I already saw the girls who reached the open area before the cabins. And it¡¯s not just our ss, the girls from ss 2 have also arrived.


    They¡¯re the ones I saw earlier.


    As our footsteps grew louder by the second, their attention soon turned to our direction. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Most girls were slumped on the ground, resting their legs with towels wrapped around them. The few girls who remained standing were Shiina, Satsuki, Nami, and Yanagi Kaede.


    As soon as they saw me approaching them ahead of the pack, amusement formed in their eyes.


    ¡°Impressive. To think that someone can run ahead of Sawano... That¡¯s amazing, student.¡±


    Upon arriving and stopping at the marker they set, Shiina praised and weed me with a towel to wipe my sweat with. She hadn¡¯t recognized me yet.

 Chapter 1832 Second Task

    <h4>Chapter 1832 Second Task </h4>


    ?1832 Second Task


    Thanks to the eventual arrival of Sawano and the rest of our ss, Shiina¡¯s attention didn¡¯t linger on me long enough to recognize me by face.


    Still, she did pause and creased her brows when I thanked her for the towel though. Most likely, she found my voice familiar yet she couldn¡¯t match my image to what was registered in her memory bank. Or at least, she didn¡¯t have that much time to think about it yet. The moment she learned my name, that familiarity would definitely click.


    Back when Miwa-nee, Minoru, and I met them, it was before sunrise so that¡¯s probably helping my case here. Somemps ced on the path guided the hikers in the dark and hikers brought shlights to see clearly.


    Sara would possibly fail to recognize me at all since she fell unconscious halfway through being carried by me and that useless boyfriend of hers was even supposed to be from a different college. What was he doing here? Why did she not break up with him yet?


    In any case, if someone would recognize me by name then Shiina would by far be the most likely person. She even tried flirting with me back then as well. She only stepped back when she remembered how Miwa-nee and I introduced ourselves; husband and wife. With Minoru as our son, any doubt about that was removed from her head.


    ¡°Damn it, Onoda, join our ser club. My senior can make you a starting yer. You can be a forward striker! You¡¯re also great at dodging obstacles.¡±


    A few minutester, while we were sitting on our asses in our designated spots while waiting for the rest of the Year 1 students, Sakuma blurted that out once he finished catching his breath.


    Everyone looked at him but no one disagreed with him. They¡¯re probably thinking the same thing as him.


    ¡°Nope. Too troublesome. I am busy enough attending to more important things.¡±


    ¡°What? Busy enough to get close to the girls?¡± Fukuda interjected with an annoying smirk.


    He probably thought that was a jab worth throwing at me. How pathetic.


    ¡°Get close to the girls? Are you outdated with the news? I¡¯m already close to them.¡± I dismissively replied before turning to Hino who looked like he was deliberating whether to support my im or not, ¡°Ask Hino how close I¡¯ve be with our ss President.¡±


    Fukuda immediately turned his head to hisckey. He narrowed his eyes as though he was going to eat him if he stepped out of his line.


    Man. He¡¯s not acting as a leader at all. Is he not one of your close confidants?


    ¡°Onoda...¡± Before Hino could say something, I heard Miyoshi murmuring my name in a cold tone. He possibly wanted to refute but the coward couldn¡¯t form the courage to do so.


    Nheless, the other boys looked at me as though they were watching a proud yboy bragging about how many girls he hooked up with. Most of them weren¡¯t happy though. Especially Ogawa and Tadano. Nheless, since they know what I¡¯m capable of and how I am keeping the girls satisfied despite our incrediblyplex situation, they also cannot call me out.


    Ogawa was also possibly trying his best to not be provoked by me. Since he¡¯s now trying to court Mami the idiot most likely wanted to focus on her after that desperate confession. Or could that even be called a confession? It was just a spur of the moment in order to alleviate his frustration of seeing Nami and me in an intimate situation again.


    Anyway, enough about that cuck.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t rush it if I wanted to create a rift between Fukuda and hisckeys. Mushitani even came over to maybe remind him. Due to that, Hino kept his mouth shut and didn¡¯t answer my question.


    ¡°Ah. Forget it. I don¡¯t need you to believe me anyway. Besides, it¡¯s favorable to the girls. It¡¯s enough that the rumors are centered around me.¡±


    Waving my hand, I dropped the topic there and turned my attention back to the front. Sakuma also didn¡¯t push it anymore. No matter what thought of me, he¡¯s still going to have an opinion about how I seem to be in a rtionship not just with Satsuki but with all the girls surrounding me.


    Anyway, looking up ahead, I saw Sawano and Shiina sitting next to each other. The former was looking embarrassed about why thetter was having fun teasing him. They¡¯re not dating but they¡¯re probably close. Or maybe they¡¯re interested in each other?


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Because Shiina was here, it became hard for me to even stand up and check on my girls. They¡¯re now sitting far from us. I could only see them from a distance. At this point, we¡¯re already being divided by our genders.


    Around ten minutes after we arrived, the ss 2 boys finished their tasks and were told to rest next to our group. They became obstructions for me and my girls to see each other.


    The idea of sneaking into their cabins was bing reinforced in my head. Even if I will be at risk of punishment when caught, it¡¯ll be worth it if I get to see them.


    Anyway, not long after the ss 2 boys, the ss 3 girls also arrived. Among them, I found Maaya and Misaki close to the front. Himeko¡¯s little sister is physically fit, although not as much as most athletes while Misaki is just normal. The forehead girl appeared a little exhausted and she was probably helped by Maaya on their run.


    And obviously, Sara was the one leading them. Her injury back then was already healed. I mean, it¡¯s been weeks.


    After helping the other designated managers to hand out the towels to the ss 3 girls, she went to chat with Shiina ¨C intruding into the mood being built between the two.


    Was she clueless about it? I don¡¯t know. But then again, she¡¯s the type who even asked her friend to apany her and her boyfriend on a mountain hike. Maybe she was self-important?


    Ah. Let¡¯s not judge her yet. Shiina was still pleased to see her anyway. Sawano also seemed to be a close acquaintance of Sara. The three of them resumed chatting while waiting for the rest of the students who were still running up the hill.


    Without anything else to do, I spent my time organizing my bag, checking again if Akane packed more than she should. And sure enough, I found some chocte-vored energy bars tucked in one corner.


    That girl, did she have a Foresight ability?


    I pulled out two and gave Sakuma one of them. Among the boys here, I guess he¡¯s still the one who¡¯s still the closest to me.


    And from there, all we did was wait until everyone arrived. That took about twenty minutes.


    Since it was unfair to the ones who arrivedst, the camp managers allowed us to rest for another twenty minutes.


    At that point, the sun was already fully visible in the eastern direction.


    We left the school at 5:30. The bus arrived here around 6:30. And this first task took at most an hour including the rest.


    With the dazzling sunlight warming up our surroundings, the camp managers soon gathered in two groups as well.


    Sawano, Sara¡¯s boyfriend, and the other two guys stood before us boys while Shiina, Sara, and the other two women took charge of the girls.


    Sawano then stepped up and announced.


    ¡°I gathered that you¡¯ve all rested enough. Once again, congrattions on finishing your First Task. Our Camp is just starting. As previously stated, we¡¯re all going to be here until tomorrow. We prepared a lot of activities for you. We, the camp managers will be watching over you, and sometimes, join you in the activity. Let¡¯s all have fun.¡±


    The guy started with a boring speech but I guess he¡¯s lively enoughpared to the other three. On the other side, the girls sounded more energetic as they cheered after Shiina finished her speech.


    Not wanting to be drowned out by their enthusiasm, someone started pping and shouting among the boys. I don¡¯t know who but it only takes one leading the charge and everyone soon follows.


    For the next three minutes, it became a loud cheering battle between the two sides.


    And that¡¯s effective to wake everyone up. Those looking sluggish widened their eyes and found their energy.


    A whileter, I thought we were going to go to our cabins now but Sawano and Shiina announced our next task instead;


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get this rolling while you¡¯re full of energy. Your next task will be... Preparing your breakfast.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1833 Price of being too popular

    <h4>Chapter 1833 Price of being too popr </h4>


    ?1833 Price of being too popr


    As soon as Sawano finished speaking, they all turned around to look behind them. There, other college students popped out from somewhere.


    Most of them are carrying folded long tables and stools to be set up in this wide, open clearing.


    We parted in the middle to give way and as expected, they started putting those down ¨C without setting them up. They¡¯re definitely going to let us do it.


    Not long after that, a few more college students appeared carrying small, portable stoves, cooking utensils, dishes, bowls, spoons, and chopsticks.


    And obviously, there¡¯s another group bringing in the food supplies. Meat, vegetables, trays of eggs, sacks of rice, and other condiments to be used in cooking are dropped in front of us.


    Even without exnation, everyone was already expecting what they would say next.


    ¡°Tomemorate this day and before we separate you from each other, you boys and girls are going to cook breakfast for yourselves.¡±


    ¡°You have ten minutes to send representatives.


    Given that there¡¯s a lot of you here, we¡¯re expecting at least ten from both sides to handle the cooking. Some of you should be capable enough to cook simple dishes, right?¡±


    ¡°Those who will step up as representatives need not worry as the others won¡¯t be idle. They¡¯re also going to do something and not just wait for the food to reach their tables. They will fetch water, set your dining areas, and help wash or cut the ingredients.¡±


    Sawano took a step back after saying all that. Shiina then took over to add more information about the task.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be monitoring you and helping out depending on the situation. But with more than 100 of you here, we¡¯re expecting that you¡¯ll be cooperating with each other. Enjoy the moment and have fun eating something you all worked hard for.¡±


    Shiina scanned her eyes around us and put on an encouraging smile. Then, with their exnation done, they all took a step back to let us start discussing amongst ourselves.


    Since it would be a joint effort between boys and girls, we both turned to each other¡¯s group while separated by the tables and chairs that had yet to be set up.


    At first, no one was saying anything, they¡¯re all trying to gauge the situation.


    I also didn¡¯t want to stand out a lot so I simply looked on.


    However, as though they were pinpointing the most influential individual around them, everyone started looking at me, even the boys from the other sses.


    Furthermore, with the boys parting in front of me, I saw most of the girls also looking in my direction. They¡¯re silently nominating me to lead them through their gazes.


    What the hell is this? Is this the curse of being popr? Or is it because I¡¯m someone who everyone knows by name and face now?


    Ugh. This is annoying.


    If this continued, Shiina and Sara would also find it intriguing that they¡¯re all looking at one student. I should break this situation right away before the college students¡¯ attention also focuses on me.


    Putting on the mask of my amiable smile, I stepped forward until I reached the side facing the girls.


    ¡°Alright. Looks like I got unanimously voted to have the first say on how we¡¯re going to do this. I apologize for my ipetence but I believe ss Presidents should also step up. Let¡¯s help each other out, shall we?¡±


    Upon saying that, I scanned my eyes behind and in front of me.


    I already saw my girls looking wildly entertained at how things progressed. They surely didn¡¯t step up to help me out because it¡¯ll be interesting for them to see me taking the lead.


    In any case, with that, I pointed out the supposed leaders of each ss.


    Obviously, Kanzaki was the first to step out. When our gazes met, my face possibly rxed into my more genuine gentle expression. That made her rather stern expression crack. In the span of a few seconds, her lovely face adorned by her sses became a little bashful. Anyone who caught that sure got their voices stolen for a moment.


    Then, like most horny boys do, they started murmuring, pointing out how charming she was or how they didn¡¯t know she could look that beautiful. Moreover, I even heard Hino saying, ¡°Ah. It¡¯s over. She¡¯s already head over heels for him.¡±


    That guy has a loose mouth. But that¡¯s fine. He should just keep at it and make the other cucks annoyed.


    Anyway, since Kanzaki already stepped out, the other ss Presidents soon did the same. Two more from the girls¡¯ side and one guy.


    I looked at the guy. He didn¡¯t look like a ss President material like the other three. He¡¯s probably the same height as me, if not taller by one or two centimeters. His body build wasrger but not at all muscr. Quite chubby, I guess? His face wasn¡¯t all that bad. Some girls would possibly find him attractive. Andstly, he¡¯s not slumping on his shoulders. He either has enough confidence in himself or he¡¯s just ignoring any criticisms thrown at him.


    I had no idea if he was made fun of and voted to take the role or if he volunteered to do it. Maybe both?


    He¡¯s from ss 4 so the other two girls are from ss 2 and 3. I recognized their faces as I probably ran into them once or twice already and exchanged a few words.


    The girl from ss 2 has shoulder-length hair and is also wearing sses like Kanzaki. If I recall correctly, she¡¯s seated right in front of the teacher¡¯s podium. I¡¯ve noticed her quite a few times whenever I would bring Shio¡¯s things into their ssroom.


    As for the girl from ss 3, she¡¯s an outlier. She¡¯s a short girl with a rather yful personality much like Arisa. Even now, she owned up to it by waving and smiling at me as though we were close to each other. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I didn¡¯t even know her name.


    In any case, I still acted amiable and did the same before nodding at the girl from ss 2.


    Before long, the guy from ss 4 stood next to me and introduced himself, ¡°Onoda, right? Sorry for making you do this. I¡¯m Kobayashi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m probably paying my dues for being too popr.¡±


    ¡°T-that... seems to be right.¡± He awkwardlyughed at my response.


    Now with the five of us stepping up, I brought the guy to meet up with the other three in the middle.


    Of course, we didn¡¯t step on the piled-up tables and stacked stools that we had to set up. We took the same spot where the camp managers were standing earlier.


    Kanzaki immediately went to my side and we formed a circle to discuss.


    As I expected, it was the ss 3 President who first spoke up, owing to her cheerfulness, ¡°Heh. I didn¡¯t expect Onoda-kun to call us out like that. And here I thought I would be off the hook.¡±


    ¡°Umeda-san, that¡¯s rude.¡± The ss 2 President interjected, calling her out. They¡¯re probably acquaintances as the girl, Umeda pouted at her.


    ¡°You can tell me your grievancester, Umeda-san but I can¡¯t do this alone, no? I¡¯m not at all familiar with everyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh. For sure. But you, we all know about you. You¡¯re quite a hot topic. I¡¯m also curious how everyone is gushing out for you.¡± Umeda smirked and took a step forward. Maybe to look at my face closer.


    Seeing that, Kanzaki immediately stepped out, blocking her, ¡°Umeda-san, we¡¯re not here to discuss Onoda-kun, are we? We have to select representatives. I can volunteer to be one, what about you three?¡±


    Umeda meaningfully smiled at Kanzaki but she didn¡¯t push it. She took a step back and nodded. ¡°I will volunteer too if Onoda-


    kun here will. And before you can ask me if I¡¯m capable, my family owns a small eatery. I¡¯m quite skilled at the kitchen.¡±


    Alright. This girl was somewhat interesting but at the same time, she smelled like trouble.


    With that kind of deration, Kobayashi and the ss 2 President looked at each other, possibly thinking of the same thing. Are they going to volunteer as well or not?


    In any case, it looks like I won¡¯t be able to step out of this situation anymore...


    With Umeda setting her eyes on me and Kanzaki possibly wanting to do this task with me... my answer soon came naturally, ¡°Sure. I used to live alone so I also know my way in the kitchen. Only on simple dishes though.¡±


    ¡°Great! Then I¡¯m onboard!¡± Umeda rejoiced, making Kanzaki perplexed and the other two at a loss of words.


    That¡¯s three. Even if all of us volunteered, we still had to fill our numbers up. We¡¯re going to cook for hundreds, it won¡¯t be an easy task.

 Chapter 1834 Picking the Representatives

    <h4>Chapter 1834 Picking the Representatives </h4>


    ?1834 Picking the Representatives


    Eventually, the Kobayashi and the ss 2 President agreed to volunteer as well. Either they¡¯re pressured by the situation or they just want to convince themselves that it would be easier to volunteer for it.


    I don¡¯t know. From what I observed, Umeda was confident with her skills while the other two possibly didn¡¯t have that much experience. But at this point, judging from how many portable stoves they brought for us, five or seven should be enough students to handle the cooking.


    Without rice cookers, the staple of every household¡¯s breakfast, cooked rice, would be limited. We had to switch to an alternative instead. For example, chicken porridge. That way, a huge pot could be used to make it and it would simplify the need for other side dishes. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At the moment, I let the three girls handle the selection of volunteers. Given the circumstances, even if a lot of them raised their hands to help out in the cooking, I told them to only select those with experience and know how to hold a kitchen knife properly.


    If someone fooled around and got hurt, it would just slow us all down.


    And that¡¯s why I also stepped down on having the power to select, otherwise, I¡¯d probably be biased and select all of my girls who are volunteering. I checked on them and found Satsuki, Nami, Misaki and Rae weren¡¯t raising their hands.


    Satsuki and Nami didn¡¯t want to cook for everyone, they only wanted to reserve that privilege for me. Rae has Yoko-san, even if she already knows how to do some simple dishes, she doesn¡¯t want to be a burden just in case. And that¡¯s the same for Misaki. That forehead girl didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for me. How admirable.


    What¡¯s surprising was Hana volunteering herself. She had just started learning how to do household chores from her Aunt this week. It¡¯s impossible for her to excel at cooking right away, right?


    As for Aya, Hina, Saki, and Chii, I could vouch for them myself in case they get selected. Maaya, on the other hand... was a surprise. Did she have enough time for it? I imagine her day-to-


    day chores don''t include cooking.


    Well, Himeko knows her way in the kitchen. Maaya might¡¯ve picked that up from her beloved Nee-sama.


    Regarding the other girls like Komoe, Sachi, Kaede, and Watanabe, they didn¡¯t volunteer.


    Since we didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to decide, Kanzaki and Umeda started selecting them.


    In the end, they picked at least two more from each ss. That way, it was an even distribution that would lessen the conflict if ever it arose.


    Hina and Chii were selected for our ss. One girl and that guy who rejected Komoe from ss 2. Maaya and another boy from ss 3. Andstly, two girls from ss 4.


    I don¡¯t know their names but I heard good things about them from the ss Presidents.


    Following that, Kobayashi and I started dividing up the rest of the ss to assign those who would set up the tables, help us prepare ingredients, and fetch some water we would use for cooking¨C they probably won¡¯t get it from the river but at the water tank facility nearby.


    With that decided, everyone returned to their lines while we, the representatives, approached Shiina and the rest of the camp managers.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty organized considering this should be your first cooperation with each other. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Shiina praised.


    Taking the role of their leader, she went to check on us one by one. When she eventually stopped in front of me, I found her creasing her eyebrows again.


    And then, she asked, ¡°Student, what is your name again? I didn¡¯t quite catch it during your discussions.¡±


    From behind her, I also saw Sara looking in my direction while wearing the same expression. As for the others, they¡¯re curious but like the other girls, some of the women were already enamored by my appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m Onoda. Onoda Ruki.¡± I raised my gaze and matched her eyes. As soon as I mentioned my name, Shiina''s mouth opened wide in shock and her face was ovee by her surprise.


    For sure, she already connected me to the guy they met at that mountain.


    ¡°I see. What a coincidence. I never thought¡ª"


    ¡°Miss Shiina, let¡¯s keep that a secret, shall we?¡± Before she could bring up that instance we met weeks ago, I cut her off by whispering those words and ended it with a wink. ¡°Please tell Miss Sara too.


    I get it. Even with just this much, I¡¯d already gathered another bout of attention to me. Luckily, only Shiina and her friend Sara recognized me with that name. Her bastard boyfriend was clueless. Still, he¡¯s looking at me as though I¡¯m a conceited brat ¨C just as I expected from the kind of guy he is.


    Shiina took a while before she could respond to me, prompting Sawano to check on her. In the end, he took over and eventually handed us our task.


    The other camp managers then scattered to supervise the rest of the students.


    As we walked into where they set up the cooking area and the ingredients, only Shiina, Sawano and two other camp managers followed us. Like the others, they¡¯d be going to watch over us to make sure that we finish this task without any idents.


    As I started walking towards my girls to ask them what they wanted to do, someone approached me from behind and teasingly remarked.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I smell something fishy about you and that camp manager. Do you know each other?¡±


    I nced at the speaker and saw Umeda, her hands stuffed in her pockets. She seems to be the type to recklessly do things at her own pace. Much like Aoi but not as unruly as her. How should I say it? She knew how to do things in moderation.


    She¡¯s still acting reserved and possibly only at the stage of probing me.


    ¡°You can say that, yes. We met once.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Nice. That does sound like a great leverage to use. Who knows? She can grant you ess to our cabins.¡±


    ¡°As if it¡¯s that easy. Anyway, Umeda-san, I never thought you could be this talkative.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just interested, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re shrouded in mystery Onoda-kun. I want to uncover that and find out what¡¯s beneath all the rumors about you.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll be up for disappointment. What you''re seeing right now is the real me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I cannot be convinced that easily.¡±


    Umeda giggled at the end of her sentence before running ahead of me to join up with Maaya and the other guy from her ss.


    Somehow, despite the selection, we still ended up grouping ording to our sses. And so, before long, Kanzaki, Hina, and Chii gathered around me.


    ¡°Ruki, that girl. Is she interested in you?¡± Kanzaki brought that up after Umeda and her group widened the distance between us.


    I could¡¯ve called for Maaya to join us but I guess it¡¯s not the right moment yet.


    ¡°Umeda? Interested, yes. But aren¡¯t there a lot of girls who are interested in me at that level? She¡¯s probably just like them. She wanted to discover what I¡¯m hiding.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Should we warn her? She might trip herself in front of you.¡± Hina remarked, knowing full well what she meant by it. I mean, almost everyone who expressed their interest in front of my face somehow ended up stumbling to me. And they cannot tear themselves off anymore. For example, Sachi.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it. And Kii doesn¡¯t look as interested. Am I right?¡± Chii then popped up from behind me, her handsnding on my shoulders. She¡¯s as cheerful as ever. And given her clumsy nature, she¡¯s the one who almost tripped. Good thing, she put herself behind me. My back caught her.


    ¡°Say that againter, clumsy girl. Let¡¯s not talk about her. What shall we prepare? We agreed to have each ss cook something. While we settle for a ce, we have to decide.¡±


    I grabbed Chii¡¯s hand and pulled her closer to me. Likewise, Kanzaki and Hina narrowed our distance.


    If someone was observing us, they¡¯d naturally find this situation bizarre. And for sure, there weren¡¯t only one or two pairs of eyes focused on our backs.


    It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. Having decided to not be as low-key as before when ites to my closeness with my girls, this is just an extension of it. If they get curious enough, I won¡¯t mind answering their questions ¨C not as informative as they will hope though.

 Chapter 1835 Tasked to Help Out

    <h4>Chapter 1835 Tasked to Help Out </h4>


    ?1835 Tasked to Help Out


    ¡°Alright. This should be our division of tasks. ss 1 is in charge of the chicken porridge. ss 2 for the salted grilled salmons. ss 3 for the stir-fried tofu and vegetables as well as miso soup. And ss 4 for the egg rolls. Any questions?¡±


    Taking the leading role again, I stood before the other 12 representatives of all Year 1 sses, listing what each ss decided to make.


    Given that I was the odd one out among them, they once again handed me this role just like how they unanimously made me step up earlier.


    I could see my girls giggling to themselves while looking at me in admiration. On one hand, they found it amusing to see me step up like this, and on the other hand, they couldn¡¯t help but admire my dedication despite my situation.


    Maaya also maintained an amused smile. I¡¯d probably hear her teasing meter. I should get even with her when I find the chance.


    Anyway, Kobayashi, Umeda, and the rest were nodding their heads. No one raised their hands to protest against the distribution of dishes to make.


    I turned my eyes to the ss 2 President and her two ssmates, since preparing the fish would be the most arduous task, I thought they¡¯d ask for some kind of leeway. Umeda even seemed to want to take that but in consideration of Maaya and the other guy, who I remembered to be among the top 5 of the previous poprity contest, she fell back on the easiest one to make. So much for being the daughter of a family eatery.


    ¡°Alright. Since there are no objections, let¡¯s start. You twelve put me in this position so... I¡¯ll help out my ss first. Call me if you need my assistance.¡±


    Yep. Being the leader also put me in a position where I am not exclusive to our ss... Too much work for one person, no?


    If not for my girls, I would¡¯ve made thempensate me for this.


    -


    -


    Ten minutester, while the others had started setting up the tables and seats, the stove in front of us was upied by tworge pots. They¡¯re filled with water and the chopped chickens that we¡¯d be using for the porridge.


    Next to us, ss 2 was still busy cleaning and cutting the fish into fillets and dipping shortly in vinegar to reduce some of its pungent fishy smell.


    On ss 3¡¯s side, a huge wok was being heated on their stove. They¡¯re then crouched down on the side as they prepare the green vegetables and slice the blocks of tofu. Umeda seems to be the one telling Maaya and the other guy what to do while she¡¯s preparing the miso soup.


    On ss 4¡¯s side, Kobayashi and the other two girls from his ss are breaking shells of eggs on a huge bucket. Since it¡¯s easier to season and scramble the eggs all at once, that¡¯s the hardest part of the side dish they¡¯re going to make. Rolling the eggs on the specialized pan was easy enough even for a beginner.


    With more than 100 mouths to feed, I doubt we¡¯ll be able to finish cooking in an hour.


    Thankfully, those who would be serving what we cooked were already preselected. So as soon as we finished here, we could quickly sit down and rx.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, can we ask for some help here?¡±


    Five minutester, the first call for help arrived from the neighboring ss. There, I saw the ss 2 President having trouble lighting up the charcoal grill that they¡¯d be using. Yep. The college students wanted us to use that instead of grilling them on a stove.


    It¡¯s the most ideal to use for grilling loads of them at once.


    In any case, it seems like ss 2 decided to start cooking already even though the salmons have yet to be fully prepared.


    That¡¯s fine, I guess? Even if it¡¯s considered a huge grill, they¡¯ll be hard-pressed for time if they wait until they finish preparing the fish.


    At the moment, since they give the task of preparing the salmons to the guy who, I must say, is pretty skillful at it, the ss 2 President was left to start the embers on the charcoal. She¡¯s bad at it though so she called me for help.


    Anyway, that made me wonder why he rejected Komoe''s request for friendship. Did he take it the wrong way? I don''t know. I never really tried to find out his reason and with the girl having moved on from it, there''s no reason to find out properly anymore. At least, my impression of him is different from the delusional Ogawa or the arrogant Inugaki.


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re doing it wrong, Hayakawa-san. You should give the fire a breathing room first.¡± I said as I demonstrated how to do it to her. I piled up pieces of charcoal while keeping an open space beneath them where the fire could breathe. Then I pushed the lighter nozzle there and pulled the trigger to start the fire. ¡°Look, once you get some of them ming, they¡¯ll spread to the other ones. The next thing you have to do is to spread them out and let the other charcoal catch the heat and fire. You have to regrly check on them though and refill them since they¡¯ll turn to ashes in due time.¡±


    After that demonstration, I handed the lighter back to Hayakawa who immediately thanked me for my help.


    ¡°How reliable, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Suddenly, as I was about to return to my girls, I heard Shiina¡¯s voiceing from somewhere. I followed the source and saw her observing not far away from us. She¡¯s smiling contentedly as if she¡¯s watching her favorite show y out in front of her eyes. Sawano wasn¡¯t around. He¡¯s supervising the boys bringing us buckets of water.


    ¡°You overpraised. It¡¯s only because I have the knowledge for it. And it¡¯s not that hard.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Yeah, right. You¡¯re still as humble as that time.¡± Shiina smirked at me before backing away to observe the other sses on how they were faring.


    Really, even after I told her to keep it a secret, she¡¯s still going out of her way to approach me. Is my help that impactful before? No, right? Besides... it¡¯s making me wonder what¡¯s running in her head right now. Seeing me still in high school, she¡¯s probably thinking that my introduction as Miwa-nee¡¯s husband isn¡¯t real.


    Anyway, I also spotted Sara from a distance looking in my direction. From the way she¡¯s fidgeting, she¡¯s possibly deliberating whether to approach me or not. We left her while she was unconscious because of her wound back then, she must¡¯ve been itching to thank me for that.


    In any case, I acted like I didn¡¯t see her and just returned to my girls and helped them out chopping onions and ginger for the porridge.


    Not long after that, I was once again called for help. This time, it¡¯s Umeda.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, can you help out Itou-san preparing those vegetables? We have our hands full here.¡±


    As soon as I approached them, she pointed me to where Maaya was standing. There¡¯s still a small mountain of cabbage, string beans, and potatoes next to her.


    I thought we could ask the other students for help in preparing those ingredients but it seemed to be impossible when they¡¯re still busy with the task we left behind for them. Hence, this situation.


    Since it¡¯s helping Maaya, I naturally wouldn¡¯t decline it but Umeda, this girl... I couldn¡¯t help but find this move intentional on her part.


    Is she hoping to witness my interaction with Maaya? Well, no matter what her motive is... it¡¯s still an opportunity for us.


    ¡°Sure. You should also help us out once you¡¯re finished there. You don¡¯t have to watch over the miso soup as it boils, no?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. You¡¯re right. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll also help out in a bit. Thanks.¡±


    Without waiting for me to respond, the girl moved behind me and pushed me toward where Maaya was.


    Of course, my girl had long noticed me and she¡¯s not at all amused at Umeda. She didn¡¯t voice it out though. Instead, she acted normally, receiving me with a genial smile. It¡¯s not a secret that she¡¯s close to me, after all.


    However, as soon as Umeda returned to the stove and I began peeling the potatoes for her, Maaya warned me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get yed by her, Ruki. She¡¯s quite a headache to those she finds ¡®interesting¡¯. We haven¡¯t seen each other eye to eye yet but I can assure you, you should be careful around her.¡±

 Chapter 1836 An Unlikely Ally

    <h4>Chapter 1836 An Unlikely Ally </h4>


    ?1836 An Unlikely Ally


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone that can be yed around with?¡±


    That¡¯s how I responded to Maaya¡¯s warning. The most popr girl in our year gave a long, hard look before sighing and shaking her head.


    ¡°Yeah. If it¡¯s you, it will be the other way around.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Disregarding who was watching us, I moved behind the girl, wrapped my arms around her back, and nted my lips on her cheek in quick session. Then, I returned to her side and helped her out with her work as though nothing had happened.


    Maaya¡¯s exposed ear involuntarily reddened as she huffed to air out herint, ¡°Warn me if you¡¯re going to do that, hateful guy.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I yfully smirked to further annoy her. Maaya used her elbow to hit me from the side but that only got me another chance to tease her. I slipped my arm around her back and acted like I supported her.


    Yep. Nothing would really beat teasing my girl and watching her reaction.


    In the end, Maaya could only grumble under her breath as she spent a few minutes peeling vegetables with me. Of course, whenever I found a chance, I would spoil her until I got a glimpse of her smile.


    Eventually, Umeda, who was preparing the soup, joined us. The girl didn¡¯t even hide her amusement at seeing us sitting so close to each other. The way she yfully circled us was truly befitting of someone Maaya found troublesome.


    But well, no matter what her motive was, turning the table around her should be fairly easy. Unless she¡¯s also a persistent one who won¡¯t give up easily.


    ¡°Do you also need help with that, Umeda-san?¡±


    ¡°H-huh? No. I don¡¯t need any help with this, Onoda-kun. See? It¡¯s just breaking them off like the pasta noodles.¡±


    Catching her off-guard when she began breaking the string beans into pieces, the girl almost leaped out from where she was crouched down when I spoke way close to her ear.


    My breath possibly tickled her that she looked like a cat being spooked.


    Nevertheless, she immediately recovered from it and as though she wasn¡¯t affected at all, she proudly showcased to me her expertise in breaking that vegetable.


    Maaya smirked upon seeing that before stealthily pinching my sides. While she¡¯s amused at what I did, she¡¯s probably against me getting close to the girl.


    ¡°Alright then. I guess I¡¯ll just focus on this side.¡±


    I shrugged and then turned to Maaya¡¯s side. However, I still kept an eye out for what kind of trick Umeda would pull next.


    And sure enough, it didn¡¯t even take five seconds before the girl tugged on my sleeve to get my attention. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°President, aren¡¯t we in a hurry? Stop chatting with this idiot.¡±


    Before Umeda could say something, Maaya turned her gaze at her and raised an eyebrow. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s being jealous or really just wary of Umeda but there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s acting adorable while doing her best not to show it extensively. She maintained her high-ss elegance that could easily pressure someone like Umeda into silence.


    Or so I thought.


    ¡°Come on, Itou-san. Our hands aren¡¯t idle. See?¡± Umeda raised her hands clutching a string bean. Then she went to grab my wrists and also lifted it for Maaya to see, ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re using our mouths to work. Oh... Wait. Did I interrupt your moment?¡±


    The girl gasped at the end, acting like she had just caught onto something big. Following that, she looked at me and winked.


    Alright. I think I already understand why Maaya is wary of her. This girl is truly unruly. However, she¡¯s like a thrill-seeker who will not even hesitate to mess with someone she¡¯s not close to.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s also observing our reactions, and from there, she¡¯s going to form her own conclusions.


    In any case, Maaya wasn¡¯t a meek girl ¨C maybe only when she was around me and her Nee-sama. She¡¯d openly voice out her thoughts against anyone. And this time, she¡¯s going to take a step back to be made fun of by Umeda.


    ¡°Yes, you did. What now?¡±


    Upon saying that, Maaya dropped the knife and the cabbage on the side. She gracefully wiped her hands with a towel before hooking her arm around mine.


    Umeda also didn¡¯t back down. She stared at our linked arms and then mischievously smirked, ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for the interruption but Itou-san. Are you sure you¡¯re not the one purposely slowing down our work? I even called Onoda-kun here for you. Let¡¯s save your flirting forter, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Is holding him like this flirting by your definition? Howughable.¡±


    ¡°Anyone will say yes if you ask them. Why don¡¯t we get someone¡¯s opinion?...¡± As Umeda¡¯s voice trailed there, her head searched for someone nearby.


    And who else would she get but the other guy from their ss? At the moment, he¡¯sing back after washing thest of the vegetables.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s happening here?¡± He stopped just before he reached the area and asked, a hint of curiosity apparent in his voice.


    I forgot his name and couldn¡¯t be bothered remembering him but I guess he¡¯s like that guy from ss 2. He¡¯s deserving of his reputation.


    Still, his childishness was easily hinted at when his eyes took notice of Itou holding my arm. He¡¯s probably one of her admirers and given his standing in their ss, he¡¯s not someone who would ask out a girl. You know those popr guys that would wait for girls to confess to them then act humbly while in fact, they¡¯re bragging about it.


    Ah. Wait. That¡¯s probably just my initial impression of him. He can¡¯t be that bad, right?


    ¡°Oh. Good timing, Shirai-kun? What do you think? Are they flirting or not?¡± True to her words, Umeda didn¡¯t hold back at firing her question.


    Almost instantly, the guy¡¯s face drew a nk. He¡¯s confused, of course. However, once Umeda¡¯s words registered in his head, he cleared his throat and answered coolly, maintaining his image.


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening but are you trying to mess with them, President? Come on, you asked for Onoda¡¯s help. Isn¡¯t it known that she¡¯s close to him? That¡¯s normal, I think.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s what you think, huh? Okay. It¡¯s my bad. You¡¯re not flirting. Go on.¡±


    Umeda was disappointed at his answer. Then as if all of her fun seeped out of her, she sluggishly shrugged her shoulders, dropping her pretentious smile.


    Shirai most likely noticed it but he didn¡¯t change his opinion anymore. He shrugged as well before approaching us.


    Instead of addressing Maaya, he directed his words to me, ¡°I apologize for our President¡¯s actions, Onoda-kun. She¡¯s troublesome that way. I think you¡¯ll get used to it soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Looks like you have your fair share of experience being messed with by her. Is it tiring?¡±


    Shiraiughed and waved his hand, ¡°Not really. She¡¯s still fun if you get used to her.¡±


    ¡°You two. Why are you discussing with me where I can hear you?¡± Umedamented. Yeah. She didn¡¯t like it if she was the one put on the spot.


    In any case, I also let out augh, ignoring her reprimanding re.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, President. We¡¯re not badmouthing you.¡± Shirai followed up.


    ¡°Mhm. Umeda-san, isn¡¯t it fun?¡± I added which surely irked the girl.


    ¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t like this. I hate you two.¡±


    ¡°President, it¡¯s fine to take an L sometimes. It will feel liberating.¡± Shirai doubled down, annoying Umeda more.


    Alright. Let me take back my first impression of him. This guy is eptable. He''s an unlikely ally.


    ¡°Shut up or I¡¯ll string the two of you using these. Itou-san, help me out here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t really care, President. I¡¯m busy.¡± Maaya heartlessly turned her plea for help.


    She then let go of my arm and resumed chopping the rest of the cabbages and the potatoes I peeled. From the side, I saw her lips curving up, she¡¯s surely ted at how we took down Umeda¡¯s mischievous attempt to mess with us.


    Defeated, Umeda was left grumbling at our side.


    And with the dust settling, my hand reached for Maaya¡¯s hair, tucking the few strands that were getting in her way. And while I was at it, I caressed her earlobe, causing Maaya to squirm a bit from the tickling sensation.


    Looking up, I noticed both Shirai and Umeda with their mouths gaping.


    Yep. Seeing that Maaya didn¡¯t even stop me from doing it, they realized that whatever rumor was floating about us, most of it was true.


    ¡°That¡¯s smooth even for you, Onoda-kun.¡± Eventually, Umedamented. Her recent defeat is seemingly forgotten.


    ¡°Mhm? Is it?¡± I nonchntly replied as I retracted my hand and continued with what we were doing without rifying anything.


    Ten minutester, I left their group and went to ss 4 to help out Kobayashi and his ssmates.

 Chapter 1837 My reputation precedes me

    <h4>Chapter 1837 My reputation precedes me </h4>


    ?1837 My reputation precedes me


    The cooking continued and when the clock ticked eight o¡¯clock, we finished our second task.


    After that short event with Maaya and ss 3 representatives, nothing relevant happened anymore. I returned with my girls after helping Kobayashi and we finished our chicken porridge perfectly.


    Naturally, my girls and I also used that chance to bond.


    Hina and Chii acted a little bolder. They kept on sticking close to me. At times, they¡¯d surprise me with a hug while I was busy checking the status of our task. Kanzaki was a little reserved though. However, whenever an opportunity arose, her straightforwardness would once again shine.


    We probably gathered a lot of attention by doing that. But that¡¯s fine, we did nothing excessive anyway. It¡¯s just pretty much the same as how I treated Maaya.


    Before long, Shiina, along with the camp managers took over for us. They carried the food and prepared them on a long table before calling for us to announce thepletion of our task.


    Since we¡¯re the ones who made it, they let us get our food first before telling the others to line up with their tes and bowls as the students tasked to serve it switched ces with us.


    As this would be thest event before we became separated by gender, my girls immediately secured a spot where we could all gather. Ignoring all the attention drawn to us, we had a nice breakfast together.


    Maaya, Misaki, Rae and Komoe also joined us. And by extension, Sachi, Watanabe and Kaede also didn¡¯t miss the fun.


    Even Umeda thought she could squeeze in but at that point, our group already becamerge enough for someone else to join.


    At one point, Shiina and Sara hovered over our table. They¡¯re probably wondering why I am the only guy around a group of women.


    When our gazes met, I tried inviting them to join us.


    I mean, rather than be wary of their curiosity about me, I decided to just deal with them normally and shamelessly.


    It¡¯s quite effective.


    Shiina and Sara backed away whileughing awkwardly, making a lot of other students confused.


    My girls didn¡¯t miss that detail, of course. With Nami bringing it up first, I reminded them of that hiking trip I went on with Miwa-nee. I told them the tale of how I helped carry Sara on my back while Shiina worried about her friend.


    The innocent forehead girl showered me with praise right away while the other girls had meaningful smiles on their faces. It¡¯s like they¡¯re already calcting whether I would eventually get entangled closely with those two or not.


    Well, how should I say it? I wasn¡¯t certain about the future.


    Soon, we moved from that topic, switching it to our eventual separation.


    As soon as that was brought up, they started presenting their n on how to meet up with me. I listened to it no matter howical the n was.


    For example, Saki proposed that she¡¯d bring me in by dressing me up like them. I mean, how? We¡¯re all wearing identical PE uniforms.


    That made the girls who realized how absurd that wasugh their asses off.


    Anyway, there¡¯s still a lot of question marks regarding our next activities. That¡¯s why after we finished listening to their proposals, I told them that we should wait and see first.


    With that, we concluded the topic.


    For the rest of that breakfast, I went around our table, spoiling each and every one of them ¨C Watanabe was excluded, of course. She¡¯d be spooked if I also went for her. Instead, after satisfying Komoe with a hug, I also checked on Kaede.


    Her motivation still hadn¡¯t returned but she ran quite fast earlier. From what I heard, she had shown the rest of the ss 2 girls why she was dubbed as the rising star of track and field.


    I went to Sachist. Given that she¡¯s someone who would rather ambush me where the girls weren¡¯t around, she¡¯s acting more reserved this time. Or maybe wary that the others would look at her like a hostile element trying to steal my attention.


    And to make it look like I was just being friendly, I didn¡¯t stop at our table. I went around everyone¡¯s table like a busybody.


    Some were annoyed at me but all in all, I somehow acquired quite a lot of positive reputation, especially from the girls...


    As for the number of boys who started finding me a nuisance, they also increased. Still, Kobayashi and Shirai got on good terms with me.


    Naturally, I would never consider them as friends... That¡¯s a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford to have given my nature.


    -


    -


    A whileter, as the merry atmosphere of the breakfast ended, our next task naturally became cleaning up for ourselves.


    It¡¯s not considered our Third Task. It¡¯s simply thest part of the Second Task.


    With everyone¡¯s stomachs filled, we lined up once again in front of the camp managers with girls and boys separated from each other.


    Following that, two of the camp managers went around while holding a huge basket to ce our phones in. They¡¯re going to store it away.


    And once that¡¯s done, Sawano and Shiina announced our move to the cabins.


    The boys were pointed to the left path while the girls were to the right.


    With Sawano and the rest of the male camp managers guiding us, the sight of the girls soon disappeared.


    Upon arriving at the vicinity of the cabins, Sawano turned around to announce another reminder.


    ¡°Alright. I believe you¡¯re already informed about this but the cabin you will be assigned to is where you¡¯re going to stay until tomorrow. Get along with your roommates and do not start a fight. The rules will remain the same.¡±


    After saying that, Sarah¡¯s boyfriend stepped out and opened the rolled-up schedule for this Camping Trip.


    I read them all and noted that we¡¯re going to have free time in between different activities. However, the activities will continue until deep into the night. We¡¯re supposed to be in the cabin at 11 pm. And tomorrow, we are supposed to wake up at 4 am. Lastly, the camp will end at 4 pm.


    Almost instantly, everyone groaned at seeing how packed it was. But for me, I memorized them all, especially in our free time. That¡¯s my chance to find my girls, no?


    Besides... I could very well sacrifice sleep to see my girls. But then again, shouldn¡¯t I let them rest after an exhausting day? Well, I¡¯ll think about itter.


    After a while, Sawano continued with his reminders while pointing at the schedule.


    ¡°In your free time, you can ask one of us for permission to go out. Do not sneak out without permission or we will ce you under heavy monitoring. Also, this is important. Do not sneak into the girl¡¯s side. I know some of you are already thinking about having a tryst with your girlfriends or just looking at them. Stop that thought right away. Keep it in your pants for a day.¡±


    Sawano smirked at the end. And somehow, I could feel his gazending on me. Furthermore, everyone came to the same conclusion that the reminder was heavily focused on me. If their gaze could cut, I¡¯d be chopped to pieces by the feeling of being stared at by all of them.


    Uh¡­ What can I say? My reputation precedes me. And I¡¯m a bastard who already stopped hiding whatever connection or closeness I have with them.


    Scratching my cheek, I put on an awkward smile and broke the sudden tension in the air, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll ask for permission to see my girls. Am I allowed to do that?¡±


    ¡°Oi! You brat!¡±


    Almost instantly, someone shouted at the side of the camp managers, reacting to what I said.


    Then, a secondter, a series ofughter ensued. They simply took my words as a joke. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Oh? Did I say something wrong?¡± I followed up, acting oblivious.


    Sawano shook her head and smiled, possibly thinking that I was trying to lift the heavy mood. Due to that, he rode that ¡®joke¡¯.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re allowed to do that, Onoda. Just remember not to see them all at once. Do it in moderation. Keep it one with just one at a time. You don¡¯t want to get beaten up by girls, do you?¡±


    There, another series ofughter ensued. The only ones notughing were those in the know like Sakuma, Ogawa, Tadano, Fukuda, and Miyoshi.


    Let¡¯s see. I might really be able to use this to sneak out and visit them because of this. I¡¯ll give Sawano a 5-star rating as a reliable Camp Manager.

 Chapter 1838 A Monkey sighting a Banana Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1838 A Monkey sighting a Banana Tree </h4>


    ?1838 A Monkey sighting a Banana Tree


    Is being aic relief humiliating? Maybe for some. However, for someone like me who¡¯s shameless enough to use it to my advantage, I don¡¯t care what these guys will think of me. Won¡¯t they cry rivers of blood from envy if they find out how close to the truth my ims are?


    Right. That¡¯s why Ogawa and the rest can¡¯t even pretend tough at me.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll let them have their fun. I got some good impressions from Sawano and the rest of the camp managers who thought I was simply joking, after all. That¡¯s a win.


    Once the situation calmed down, the allocation of the rooms soon started.


    For the three cabins allocated for our ss, I truly got grouped up with those three. Our student numbers aren¡¯t based on the alphabetical order of our names but on the order we got epted into the school.


    Thanks to that, it became a little jumbled.


    For Cabin 1, Miyoshi, Sakuma, Matsuda and Hashimoto. Most likely, those two who had a history with sports got a little priority for eptance. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even if the students enrolling for our school had been in decline for two years, they wouldn¡¯t lower their standards just to fill the quota. It¡¯s still a private school, after all.


    For Cabin 2, Fukuda, Hino, Ogawa and me.


    For Cabin 3, Tadano, Yamada and Mushitani.


    Right. There are only three people in the third cabin because of the silent guy¡¯s absence. They¡¯re lucky to have that extra space. But that didn¡¯t really matter to me.


    After being guided to our cabin, I instantly noticed how the interior had changed, or rather, the furniture that was present during our scouting trip had disappeared. There¡¯s not even a stool.


    In ce of the furniture, four sets of futons, seat cushions, and a circr low table could be seen in a corner. That¡¯s all themodity they left for us. Even the balcony where we could observe the mountainside was curtained and locked.


    They¡¯re telling us not to be distracted and only focus on just doing camp-rted things, huh? I don¡¯t mind though. The purpose of this camp was surely to develop our interpersonal skills as well as survival skills. Everyone would be contributing to their activities.


    Will there be a penalty if someone doesn¡¯t cooperate? Possibly. But they never explicitly stated it. Maybe this would be recorded as an extracurricr activity and give us points based on the camp managers or the supervisors¡¯ evaluation? Who knows?


    I¡¯d just follow whatever they nned and make use of the free times more efficiently than I do the activities.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take this ce!¡± Grabbing the topmost futon and carrying it to one corner, Hino excitedly strutted in. That guy had been in a fairly good mood ever since breakfast. Apparently, since he was one of those who set up the tables, he got to talk with some girls from the other ss. He thought he was already on his first step toward getting a girlfriend and this camp would help him with that.


    As for Fukuda and Ogawa, they¡¯re obviously still unhappy about the attention I was getting as well as how openly I flirted with everyone.


    Though the delusional guy had already toned down his usual murderous re at me, he wouldn¡¯t just suddenly be okay with my continued presence. On the other hand, the delinquent wannabe was pissed for being unable to make a dent on my reputation with his useless jabs.


    I mean, he should just shout that I¡¯m a yboy, no? That would be more effective. But he couldn¡¯t do it. Most likely, he¡¯s still not giving up on Chii. As long as there¡¯s no official confirmation about our rtionship, he thinks that he still has a chance.


    I guess I¡¯ll have to show him that confirmation during this camp.


    Anyway, the two soon followed Hino, grabbed their futons, and picked their ce. Given that six people could fit in perfectly in this cabin, we got sufficient space to not be so close to each other.


    I also didn¡¯t dy my entry and get the spot closest to the door. That¡¯s the remaining spot left open, after all. Nevertheless, even if I was the one who picked first, I would still choose this one because of one thing. The essibility to the door.


    For the next ten minutes, only Hino gushed out at how excited he was. Fukuda would annoyedly respond to him with a one-


    liner essentially telling him to shut up.


    Due to that, the guy went to me to tell me about his encounter.


    ¡°Yo, Onoda. Are you close to that one girl in ss 4?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Yoneda. I saw you approached her earlier during breakfast.¡±


    I don¡¯t recognize the name, but she¡¯s probably one of the girls he interacted with earlier. But because of my stint of going over every table, he must¡¯ve thought I was also on speaking terms with her.


    If it¡¯s ss 4... Is it one of Rae¡¯s friends? I mean, I lingered more around them than the rest since they knew me as Rae¡¯s boyfriend. I could only remember Nazuki since she was the closest to her.


    ¡°Is that the girl you¡¯re getting the hots for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ssh! I still don¡¯t know if I have a chance.¡± Hino grinned before acting like an idiot by trying to shush me. He¡¯s so obvious. What is he? He¡¯s like a monkey who caught a glimpse of a banana tree on the neighboring ind. He¡¯s probably thinking of how to cross and get it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that no girl will be unconquerable if you¡¯re dedicated enough? I¡¯m surprised you already got her name.¡±


    He didn¡¯t scare her, did he? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m more focused on my girls earlier so I didn¡¯t even try to check what they¡¯re doing.


    ¡°Yes! I asked her when we were about to get our tes. Heh. She¡¯s a shy one.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Good for you. So, what are your ns? Are you going to use your chances during this camp?¡±


    ¡°You really think I can do it?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen you two together yet. Why don¡¯t you point her to me when we get to join up with the girls?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Sure!¡±


    Once again, the guy was ted at my suggestion. He¡¯s so simple. Looking at the other two who were listening to our conversation, Ogawa was already looking like he was having a shback while Fukuda appeared more annoyed.


    When Hino returned to his spot, he threw a seat cushion at him.


    ¡°You fool. Of all the people you could ask for help, you went to him? Do you want that girl to be stolen by him?¡±


    ¡°Why will he? He doesn¡¯t even seem that interested in her. If you¡¯re not going to support me, just don¡¯t say anything, man. What a way to discourage your bro.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it for your own good! Your chances aren¡¯t that high.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Right. You say that because you have the looks but not me. I¡¯m just an average-looking guy. Is that it?¡±


    Somehow even without doing too much, their rtionship was already breaking down. I guess that¡¯s what happens if you only focus on the negative instead of cheering for your friend. At least, give him some positives first, right?


    Ah. Who am I talking to? I¡¯m only speaking from experience anyway. And historically speaking, the advice I¡¯ve given to boys has yet to see some sess. Those five idiots from my Boxing ss were even banned from approaching the Seven Stars Academy. The sickly dude from Third High still hadn¡¯t confessed to Kanno-sensei. Andstly, Sakuma continued to fumble his way into poaching Setsuna-nee¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Come on, Fukuda. Give your friend some credit.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear that from you.¡±


    I tried interjecting with them and was instantly met with his hostility. Alright, man. Do your worst.

 Chapter 1839 Third Task

    <h4>Chapter 1839 Third Task </h4>


    ?1839 Third Task


    Eventually, after staying twenty minutes inside the cabin to settle down, the camp managers knocked on our door calling us out for our Third Task.


    This time, it¡¯s within our expectation that it would be a boys-


    exclusive Task. The girls would probably have a different Task from us and with their area of activity also separated from us.


    As for the contents of the task, it¡¯s simple. Picking up broken branches or logs inside the woods to be used as firewood.


    It¡¯s a group activity where it¡¯s decided that we¡¯re grouped by the students staying in the same cabin.


    A set quota was given to us. Naturally, the cabins with fewer people will have a lower quotapared to the ones with four just to make it fair. However, the difference wasn¡¯t that huge.


    It caused a bit of amotion saying that it was not fair but they got handed a closed fist by the camp managers, saying they also considered that they adjusted it considering they have more space for themselves inside those cabins.


    It sounded a bit unfair since they didn¡¯t choose to have fewer people but it''s undeniable that they¡¯re faring better than the others considering they¡¯re not going to share the bathroom with three other boys apart from themselves. It¡¯s more convenient.


    Anyway, there¡¯s also a reward and a penalty for the top and worst performing group.


    The group that can gather the most firewood will be given the privilege to sit out the next activity.


    The group that can gather the least firewood will be given the penalty of taking the share of that exempted group for the next activity.


    Such a distinction received mixed reactions. There are those encouraged by thepetition while there are also some who are discouraged by it. I mean, it¡¯s inevitable to have those who only wanted to cruise over this camping trip without exerting themselves too much. They already exhausted themselves earlier from running up the hill, they probably believed that it was enough n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Still, with more than fifty boys, the majority remained to be those who werepetitive. They got their eyes ignited with the desire to get that privilege.


    Looking at our group, only Hino has that same energy.


    ¡°Hey! We should get that top ce!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome,¡± Fukuda answered while picking his ear with his pinky finger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any point why that is a privilege. We¡¯re here not to ck off.¡± Ogawa sounded like an edgy main character who always put importance on the meaning of every activity.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do that. Maybe I can ask for permission to leave and visit my girls during the next activity.¡± I shrugged while once again bringing up what most thought of as a joke.


    Hino grinned and gave me a thumbs-up. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re right! We can look at how the girls are faring. Good. Let¡¯s do this, Onoda!¡±


    Fukuda clicked his tongue, looking more annoyed by the second while Ogawa didn¡¯t say anything else. I guess the delusional guy will be a bit more reliable in this activity than Fukuda who had no motivation.


    Before moving out, I decided to give Ogawa a clear motivation to take the top spot, ¡°Hey. Is Kazuha-nee doing well? I¡¯m thinking of visiting her tomorrow after we¡¯re finished with this camp.¡±


    ¡°You...! Stay away from my sister.¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m also her little brother. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be overjoyed to see me again. It¡¯s been a week since that night.¡±


    I meaningfully emphasized thatst sentence, triggering his memory of that day. Even though he didn¡¯t see anything past the point of Kazuha-nee¡¯s hand stroking me alongside Hina, his wild imagination had definitely recreated a scene more explicit than that in his head.


    ¡°Shut up! Leave her alone, Onoda. I¡¯ll do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you willing to set aside our differences for your sister? I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not impressed. I¡¯m sure Kazuha-nee will be too if she hears it. You¡¯re growing up, ¡®little brother¡¯.¡±


    I tapped his shoulder which immediately twisted his face to an ugly frown.


    As though all his fury broke out, he grabbed my wrist and gripped it the best he could using all of his strength.


    Unfortunately for him, he¡¯s not strong enough to inflict pain on me.


    I maintained a smug expression on my face before continuing, ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re so eager, help me out in this camp by taking the wins and covering up for me whenever I sneak out. I won¡¯t visit her if you do that.¡±


    That sounded like a good proposal on his end, didn''t it? Unfortunately, I just yed with my words. There¡¯s a loophole for it. If I visit Hina and see Kazuha-nee while doing so. Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m not visiting her specifically? It just so happens that I encountered her while visiting my girl.


    Let¡¯s see if he can catch that.


    As the other groups already started going into the woods, Hino and Fukuda looked at us who remained standing at our ce.


    Fukuda was frowning, possibly thinking that I was messing up with Ogawa¡¯s head considering his fury-filled expression. As for Hino, he had no idea whether to call me or not.


    Slowly, Ogawa finished contemting his answer.


    ¡°Will you follow your words if I help you? I cannot trust you.¡±


    ¡°Should I swear in front of Nami for you to trust me? Besides, I¡¯m not expecting much from you. I just want you to be motivated. I¡¯ll remove the condition that we have to take all the wins. Just cover up for me when I sneak out and do your best in every activity.¡±


    ¡°.You... Fine. As long as you leave my sister alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Great. We have a deal then. By the way, I¡¯ll give you a bonus.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mami-chan, she¡¯s overwhelmed by you. Next time, confess after thinking it through. Don¡¯t make a girl who admires you to be your rebound. That¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Upon saying that, I tapped his shoulders again and this time, I put some force into it that made him almost topple over.


    Leaving him looking like he had just eaten a bitter pill, I walked to Hino and disappeared into the woods.


    Fukuda stayed for a while to stare at Ogawa. However, considering they¡¯re not friends at all but only fellow cucks, he didn¡¯t stay behind tofort him.


    ¡°Onoda, you¡¯re one devious bastard,¡± Fukuda remarked after catching up with us.


    ¡°Am I? Maybe. But that¡¯s just me making a deal with him.¡± I didn¡¯t even throw him a nce and just continued to walk through the woods.


    Naturally, the area was already swept clean by the first group so we had to venture deeper to find some firewood.


    ¡°Making a deal? What? Are you going to steal someone from him again?¡±


    ¡°Come on. You don¡¯t have to point your finger at me like that. I¡¯ve only stolen Nami from him. The rest... I courted them and made them fall in love with me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to tell him the truth anyway. But I still tried to court most of them, except Saki. That girl did it the other way around. She made me so interested in her.


    ¡°Lies.¡± He spat but he didn¡¯t have any other argument aside from that.


    I dismissively waved at him. There¡¯s no point exining it to him, after all. Besides, he¡¯s unrted to us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to believe me. Right, Hino?¡±


    Theckey looked so surprised by what he heard. However, he already looked convinced. Maybe seeing Kanzaki being all over me earlier was already enough evidence for him.


    ¡°Eh? Is that true? Everyone is in love with you? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret,¡± I smirked while gesturing with a finger pressed against my lips.


    Hino gulped down before his eyes shone in delightful admiration. ¡°That¡¯s cool, Onoda!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Fukuda could only click his tongue again before going on his own way.


    Hino tried calling for him to return but he didn¡¯t even look back.


    Well, it¡¯s fine. As long as we¡¯re not inst ce, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 1840 Do you know what I will do?

    <h4>Chapter 1840 Do you know what I will do? </h4>


    ?1840 Do you know what I will do?


    Continuing with the task without the other two, Hino and I picked up anything that could be used as firewood along the way. The quota wasn¡¯t really that high considering there were more than fifty of us. Getting a bundle of twigs, thick enough for our arms to hold should be enough. With each of us being given a sack to put the firewood in, the burden of collecting and carrying them was fairly eased up. The risk of injuries and scratches from carrying dried twigs in bulk using our naked arms was also removed. And with the sack being thick enough to not let those branches pierce through, carrying it over the shoulder lowered the difficulty of the activity.


    The only reason I would sweat here was because it was hard navigating through this woond that we were exploring for the first time.


    In any case, despite saying that it¡¯s easy, rxing was out of the question. Just the fact that I was grouped with Ogawa and Fukuda put me into a spot. Who knows? Fukuda might just choose to not pick up anything because he can¡¯t hurt me with his useless jabs. And even though I managed to deal with and manipte Ogawa into helping me out, histe start guaranteed him to get the least amount of firewood. Unless... he gets to pluck some out from the trees.


    This was a maintained environment, finding a log would be impossible. And we didn¡¯t even have an axe to be used for chopping trees.


    Thinking about it from the camp managers¡¯ perspective, this task¡¯s aim was different. The amount of firewood we could collect was not that important. They¡¯re trying to measure how well we fit in within our group. Those who stick together will most likely get a high evaluation even if they don¡¯t get the top spot while groups like us will get a lower one because of being unable to get along.


    Of course, we can make an argument or an excuse about separating to cover more area. Unfortunately, those camp managers followed us into the woods to observe us properly. There¡¯s no way they missed Fukuda separating with us after getting worked up and Ogawa being left behind.


    If I could rate our group, I¡¯d give it the second lowest grade.


    Thanks to that self-evaluation, I decided not to separate from Hino. I endured his incessant ramblings to create a false impression that we were getting along well. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, after thirty minutes, I kept mulling over the idea of plugging my ears or sticking the twigs we picked up in his mouth just to stop him from gushing about the girl he only spoke a few words with.


    He¡¯s lucky I managed to endure it. And to continue with the act, I even yed along by replying to him at times. And through it, I gathered more information about why he thought he had a chance. The girl, Yoneda, approached him first.


    Is it really because she¡¯s interested in him? On their first time interacting with each other? Obviously not.


    With how he narrated it, that girl approached him not because he was special. He¡¯s simply the only one closest to them who could separate those stools for them. And as one would expect, he disregarded that fact.


    Really, this was the ssic assumption that most boys experience at least once in their lifetime.


    A girl talked to you nicely? She must¡¯ve been interested, no?


    With that mindset, the virgin idiots would delude themselves in that fantasy and act like they¡¯re already in the process of capturing their hearts. They just need to continue appealing to them.


    Then, when they suddenly found out that it was not the case, they¡¯d be in despair or worse, me the girl for giving them the wrong idea.


    Ah. Of course, the most usual case was the deluded idiot confessing and being turned down. For it to happen the other way around, a guy should at least be at the level of having an attractive appearance and personality.


    Yeah. Boys always have lower standards. As long as they¡¯re cute enough for their taste, they¡¯ll fall head over heels for a girl.


    And that¡¯s Hino¡¯s current state.


    Normally, this should happen at least twice or thrice. But this guy was already deep into it with just one instance.


    I guess that means he was never given any attention before. Poor guy. I mean, since he¡¯s with Fukuda, that guy was absorbing all the attention to himself. In most girls¡¯ eyes, Hino is nothing but a decoration around him especially when he¡¯s truly acting that way. A decoration lifting Fukuda¡¯s value.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s about time. We won¡¯t have any free time if we get backte.¡±


    After seeing that we were near the border of this woond, I signaled for Hino who was walking ahead of me toe back.


    ¡°Oh. Sure! Do you think this will be enough, Onoda?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends if those two also collected some. If not... we might get thest ce.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. That Fukuda is not motivated at all.¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Hino brusquely walked back to me. Looking at his expression, his displeasure towards Fukuda was growing. However, that¡¯s still not enough to break off whateverradery that they built upon years of being delinquents together. Besides, Fukuda could fuck him over if he stepped out of his line. This guy had nothing else to his fate but to be someone else¡¯sckey.


    And I have no ns to take him in as a follower.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re still a group. We can work on thatter. Even if they both hate me, they¡¯ll still be forced to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Haa. No wonder it¡¯s hard to make you stumble. You¡¯re resilient, Onoda.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t think so. I simply don¡¯t care if all guys eventually hate me.¡±


    ¡°What the hell, man? You¡¯re dedicated to the girls. Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s my secret why I¡¯m well-liked.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll try to fix my act.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Just remember that there¡¯s a thin line between being dedicated and obsessed. You can be branded as a creep.¡±


    ¡°A-alright! I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    This guy... As if it was that easy. ording to my girls, my appearance was still one of the factors. I inherited my parents¡¯ good looks and with my endless consideration that always put them on top of my priority ¨C even unconsciously during my desire-driven days ¨C they eventually fell for me... And with my consideration being already second nature for me, it¡¯ll be hard for someone to emte it


    Anyway, as there¡¯s no point for me to correct his perception, I didn¡¯t say anything else. We started our return journey to the cabin area.


    On the way, we ran into Sakuma, Shirai, and Kobayashi¡¯s group and we somehow produced an easygoing atmosphere around us even if I acted normally and only talked at a bare minimum.


    Once everyone was ounted for, Sawano and Sarah¡¯s boyfriend stepped out to check our hauls.


    Fukuda and Ogawa joined our group muchter and as I expected, the two failed to fill half of their sacks. In the end, we narrowly escaped being the group with the least firewood gathered.


    This isn¡¯t good. I have to do something.


    Hino was about to barrage the two cucks for barely collecting anything but I stopped him. I doubt it would be beneficial to us if we¡¯re branded as a group filled with conflict.


    Instead, I approached Ogawa, ¡°Next time, start earlier than the others or you cane and join us. We¡¯re in a group here. I still have to take care of you even if I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Upon saying that, I then turned to Fukuda who was still in a foul mood. He¡¯s probably going to be in that state for the rest of this camp.


    ¡°The same goes for you, Fukuda. I don¡¯t care if you hate me because of Chii. But if you¡¯re not going to cooperate... Do you know what I will do? I heard from Hino that you have a sister one year older than us and a childhood friend who both went to another school. What do you think will happen if I introduce myself to them?¡±


    ¡°You! What the fuck are you saying? Don¡¯t you dare involve¡ª"


    Before he could raise his voice, I cut him off.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m threatening you. It¡¯s quite fitting for me to use that, right? If you wish to continue in this useless endeavor of getting in my way... Sure. Be my guest. You should start practicing calling me brother-inw in the future.¡±


    Ending my sentence there, I turned around and walked away to join the crowd, congratting the group who got the privilege to sit the next activity out.


    Yep. That¡¯s a new kind of threat. Couple that with my unyielding confidence, it¡¯s enough to shake his bearing. He knew what I was capable of.

 Chapter 1841 Permission to visit the Girls’ Area

    <h4>Chapter 1841 Permission to visit the Girls'' Area </h4>


    ?1841 Permission to visit the Girls'' Area


    Once the mor died down, Sawano and the rest of the camp managers asked us if someone was injured during the activity. As expected, there were some who got injured by brushes, thistles, or just by being careless. They were taken away to be treated somewhere and returned a few minutester.


    I guess, they¡¯re careful about that or the students might get some kind of infection if they didn¡¯t treat them right away.


    I wonder, should I purposely get myself injuredter? Well, there could be an angle there to be used for slipping away. But considering they didn¡¯t even spend that much time being taken away, it¡¯s probably a quick patch-up.


    Anyway, nothing much happened afterward. Kobayashi¡¯s group was the one who got the privilege. He¡¯s surprisingly a good leader, or is he? From what I heard, he¡¯s still like a pushover who always follows his ssmates¡¯ urgings. But because he¡¯d taken the lead, they efficiently managed their time to bring back a lot of firewood.


    On the other hand, it¡¯s a group from ss 2 who saved us from their fate of being given twice the quota for the next Task. Apparently, they fought against each other. There¡¯s a domineering idiot in that group who thought he would have the other three work for his share while hezily stayed inside the woods to pass the time.


    Sawano reprimanded the guy and the rare sighting of a teacher from our school had been called. It¡¯s not Shio or Eguchi-sensei but the Mathematics Teacher who¡¯s in charge of ss 2.


    Ah. Now that I think about it. Shouldn¡¯t they be here to supervise us? I thought I could at least see Shio after our trip into the woods but until now, it¡¯s all the college male students and us. Maybe they¡¯re on standby somewhere? I guess I¡¯ll find that outter.


    In the end, the guy from ss 2 remained unrepentant. He even imed that the three isted him instead of the usations lodged upon him.


    If Fukuda could only form a small clique of followers around him, that guy seemed to be a reckless idiot who didn¡¯t care too much about hierarchy.


    I haven¡¯t encountered him personally but I surely saw him inside their ssroom back then. Just that, he¡¯s someone who probably knew how to pick his fights since he didn¡¯t even throw me a hint of hostility. But against his three groupmates, he was confident that they wouldn¡¯t be able to defy him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That guy was smart, I guess? No. In this case, he¡¯s an idiot. He had no idea that his behavior had been marked. If he continues with his antics then he might get disciplined at some point.


    Or at least, that¡¯s part of my assumption. I tend to look at things too deeply even if they look simple enough. But we¡¯ll see.


    Anyway, if I was in the position of those three, I¡¯dpletely disregard his presence. What can he do anyway? His behavior is problematic and the camp managers were already aware of it. Unfortunately, the three were afraid of him. Hence, their troubling situation. It¡¯s up to them to find the courage to stand up for themselves as part of their development in this camp.


    A whileter, Sawano and the rest announced our free time. We were told to return to our cabins first to change or clean ourselves after going into the woods.


    At this point, it was already past 9 o¡¯clock and the sun was already up high in the sky. The cold atmosphere at this height of the hill somehow subsided to almost bearable.


    With everyone possibly thinking the same thing, I found a lot of boys lining up to ask for permission to leave our area. With close to an hour of free time, everyone has their own ns.


    Of course, most of them were possibly thinking of meeting up with the girls in their ss to tour this ce. While we might be limited on where we could go, it¡¯s probably not prohibited as long as we don¡¯t intrude in the girls¡¯ area.


    However, everyone¡¯s hopes were crushed when Sawano announced something.


    ¡°Listen up! We do not own this ce so even if we allowed you to leave to spend your free time, you¡¯re not allowed to wander freely. There are other guests on this hill. If you cause trouble, it won¡¯t be impossible for you to be kicked out. Furthermore, if you¡¯re thinking of checking out the girls, you¡¯re prohibited froming into their area, and at this moment, they¡¯re still in the middle of their activity. They have a separate schedule from you.¡±


    As soon as he finished with that announcement, a noticeable number of boys left the line and walked back to their cabins. Yeah. They¡¯re the ones who would probably like to check out the girls or those who think they could explore the ce.


    In any case, more than half remained in line, and naturally, that included me.


    ¡°Yo, Onoda, you¡¯re going out? Suddenly popping out from somewhere, Sakuma lined up behind me.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± A one-word answer. I didn¡¯t have the energy to tell him my ns. It¡¯s already bad enough that he approached me like this. This guy is still thinking I¡¯m his best bud.


    Ah. At least, Hino left my side. He¡¯s one of those who got discouraged upon hearing Sawano¡¯s announcement.


    ¡°Do you know where Setsuna-nee might be staying?¡±


    Ah... So, this is why he approached me. Alright. I¡¯ll give him that. He¡¯s being more proactive.


    However, I¡¯m not some irvoyant who can see where they¡¯re staying in this big ce. I can follow the college students but I doubt they¡¯re also going to the same destination.


    ¡°How would I know? I haven¡¯t seen them ever since we entered this hill. Looks like that¡¯s your reason for lining up.¡±


    ¡°O-of course. It¡¯s my chance, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Wait. What about you? Didn¡¯t you hear what he said?¡±


    ¡°I did. I don¡¯t care though. I have my ways.¡±


    Putting on a smirk at the end of that sentence, I left Sakuma wondering. Naturally, he¡¯s going to assume that I wasn¡¯t bluffing. I¡¯ve proven myself a lot of times already. He¡¯s not going to doubt that despite the prohibition, I will still find my way into the girls¡¯ area to see my girls.


    Before long, the line continued to dwindle and finally, I reached the top of it.


    Faced with Sawano and Sara''s boyfriend, I greeted them with my usual, amiable smile.


    ¡°Impressive, Onoda. Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Repeating Sakuma¡¯s words earlier, he looked at me as though he was looking at a funny guy trying to weasel my way out of awkwardness.


    ¡°Oh. I heard you loud and clear, sir. I¡¯m going to take a walk.¡±


    ¡°Wait. You. Have I seen you somewhere before?¡± Suddenly, Sara¡¯s boyfriend interjected. From how he creased his forehead, he¡¯s surely finding me familiar. Looks like Sara and Shiina haven¡¯t told him about me yet. Since he was acting like a clown back on that mountain, he probably dismissed my presence even if I was the one who carried his girlfriend on my back.


    In any case, because of his sudden interjection, Sawano¡¯s curiosity was also piqued.


    ¡°You know him, Arai?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He looks familiar.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, Onoda, how will you answer?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You must have mistaken me for someone else. Today is my first time meeting you, seniors.¡± I answered without any change in my expression.


    The crease on their eyebrows became more pronounced and Sara¡¯s boyfriend looked like he was digging through his memories. On the other hand, Sawano¡¯s reaction was possibly born from seeing Shiina¡¯s interest in me during that Second Task when she found out about my identity.


    A minuteter, with Sara¡¯s boyfriend failing to connect my face to someone from his memory, Sawano dropped his interrogative stance and sighed, ¡°Alright. He possibly mistook you for somebody else. Go on. Return before the next task. Don¡¯t bete and remember, do not approach the girls¡¯ area.¡±


    ¡°Understood. But sir, what if I asked for permission to check on my girl?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still on with that?! You¡¯re something else... If you can convince them then go ahead. Don¡¯t make trouble.¡± While shaking her head andughing, Sawano waved his hand as though dismissing the possibility of me seeding in it.


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll remember that.¡± I bowed my head slightly and walked past them.


    Behind me, Sakuma and the other boys still in the line were left speechless.


    A few secondster, when it was his turn next, I heard the idiot eximing to Sawano. ¡°Sir, you permitted him to try? That guy will definitely seed!¡±


    However, he was met by the guy¡¯sughter saying that it was impossible.


    I don¡¯t like the feeling of being underestimated but in this case, I can¡¯t help butugh at the situation. Have I not shown enough to gain their approval yet? Possibly.


    In any case, it¡¯s not my fault that they¡¯re that gullible. They''re making things easy for me, after all.

 Chapter 1842 Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1842 Encounter </h4>


    ?1842 Encounter


    Having visited this ce once, I quickly made my way around the various paths leading somewhere, avoiding the other boys who left before me and Sakuma who might chase after me.


    I have more than half an hour before our next activity. I have to find a way to use it efficiently, right?


    On the way, my head was filled with thoughts on how to aplish that.


    Should I just show up there? But barging in without preparation will be foolish. I mean, even if I acted like I could get permission easily if I wanted to, I doubt they could easily bend the rules for me.


    I wasn¡¯t that special.


    And even if I somehow got the permission of the camp managers guarding the entrance, could I guarantee that the girls staying there wouldn¡¯t be ufortable with my presence? No. I would definitely be going to be like a new monkey at the zoo there. Everyone¡¯s attention would be focused on me. Not to mention, with my current poprity, I might not even get the chance to reach my girls before I get swarmed or kicked out.


    That¡¯s not ideal.


    ording to Sawano, they¡¯re still in the middle of their Third Tasky so... they might not even be at the cabin area.


    I guess I should just wander first and hope that I run into them. And while doing so, I needed to get more information. Especially their schedule.


    A few minutes in, I found myself emerging from an untrodden path to the area close to the girl¡¯s cabin.


    I looked to my left and right, checking if someone was walking to and from there. As I expected, it¡¯s fairly quiet. I continued down that path to scout whether they were still guarding the ce. However, I got spotted by someone who... coincidentally was leaving that area.


    ¡°Hey, you! You¡¯re not supposed to be here.¡±


    Perhaps because of the distance, they failed to recognize me right away. And with me turning around as though I was about to walk out of the ce, I could only hear their footsteps approaching from behind as they chased after me.


    A delicate hand soon grabbed me by my shoulder, stopping me in my tracks. I turned around and the look of surprise immediately registered to the one who called out to me. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Huh? You... You¡¯re Onoda-kun.¡± With her hand leaving my shoulder right away to cover her mouth, the woman eximed in a lower volume as she muttered my name.


    I put on an awkward smile before lowering my head slightly to act apologetic before saying, ¡°Uh. Sorry, Sara-san. I think I¡¯ve gotten lost. We have free time on our schedule and I decided to walk around. Hearing you shout at me made me realize that this is close to the girls¡¯ area.¡±


    Yep. The one who saw me was none other than Shiina¡¯s friend and that Arai¡¯s boyfriend. I couldn¡¯t remember his first name, so that¡¯s that. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to remember him that day, after all. Who goes on a hiking trip without preparation? And when his girlfriend got injured, he couldn¡¯t even help her out, much less carry her on his back to be treated somewhere.


    It''s still a wonder for me why she¡¯s still with him and he seemingly even joined this camping trip. Given the timeframe, even if he transferred, he¡¯s from a different department. So, the only usible reason for him to be here was that Sara brought him in.


    Looking at her, she looked a little frailer than before. Her eyes were sunken ¨C perhaps because she woke up really early today. Her face wasn¡¯t adorned with too much makeup but it was enough to cover the slight exhaustion on her face.


    And even now, her back was hunched a little as though she was in dire need of rest.


    Anyway, her outfit was like the other college students, a ck t-shirt with a minimalist design on the front and a pair of blue checkered pants with the logo of their college. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a uniform or not but even Juri and Setsuna-nee were wearing the same outfits.


    Obviously, the reason for that was to easily distinguish them from the other guests of the Akimitsu Hills.


    ¡°I see. So, that¡¯s what happened. You¡¯re right. The cabin for the girls is in that direction. If someone else saw you, you could be in trouble.¡±


    Upon listening to my flimsy exnation, Sara¡¯s surprise abated and she put on a gentle smile. I¡¯ve only seen her in pain or frowning when she lost consciousness back then. It was kind of refreshing to see her smile today.


    Still, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be this timid. Like Juri or Setsuna-nee I thought she¡¯d be a little outspoken given that she¡¯s from the same department. Even her friend Shiina isn¡¯t someone who can easily be embarrassed.


    Wait. Is it because of me? Possibly.


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Sara-san. I better take note of this then. It¡¯ll be bad for me if I get in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You said you¡¯re lost. Can I be your guide?¡±


    Sara looked at me intently as her expression gradually switched back to normal. With her arms dropping to her side, she stepped forward.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s her deal but somehow, that proposition doesn¡¯t feel like it came out of nowhere. She thought that through after hearing my exnation.


    After contemting my choices, I came to a decision.


    I straightened my back and modestly answered, ¡°Uh. I appreciate it, Sara-san but I think I shouldn¡¯t trouble you for this. This ce isn¡¯t that huge anyway. Once I toured it, I¡¯d be able to memorize these winding paths.¡±


    Hearing that, Sara sped her lips together. Most likely, she expected that answer. A secondter, she nodded, ¡°Okay. You¡¯re right. Then let¡¯s just walk out of here together. I can apany part of the way. I¡¯m going to our cabin area. The teachers and professors are also staying there.¡±


    I swiftly nodded. There¡¯s no reason for me to refuse. Furthermore, learning about her destination, an idea popped up in my head.


    ¡°Alright. Then, I think I should be the one asking you this, Sara-


    san. Do you mind if I apany you to that ce? I mean, I have no set destination. Might as well check on how different your amodations are to us.¡±


    As I delivered that response, I used a joking tone in thest part.


    Upon hearing that, Sara stifled herughter.


    ¡°How different? Onoda-kun, do you think we¡¯re staying in a more luxurious ce than yours?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t say that, Sara-san. You did. But was it like that?¡± I waved my hands, acting innocent before eyeing her for confirmation.


    Sara shook her head right away and denied it.


    ¡°No! Of course not. We have the same amodation. It¡¯s just not as strict as yours.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I see. Does that mean you¡¯re staying in the same cabin as your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not what I meant by it. I¡¯m sharing the cabin with Shiina.¡± She paused for a moment before matching my gaze again. Then, with her back bending forward, she bowed to me in gratitude, ¡°Uhm... I should get this out of the way first. Onoda-


    kun, thank you for your help back then. If not for you carrying me on your back, the situation might¡¯ve gotten worse.¡±


    This woman... And here I thought she wouldn¡¯t bring that up. Looks like she¡¯s just finding her chance to do so. And with me mentioning her boyfriend must¡¯ve triggered her to act.


    Naturally, I raised her body right away by grabbing her shoulders. If someone else saw us here, the situation could be misunderstood. Besides, I still carried her back then not because of her. I only did that to help Miwa-nee. If she¡¯s going to thank someone, it should be her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Sara-san. Like Miwa-nee said before, helping out another hiker at that moment is just the right thing to do. And actually, I¡¯m d you look fine now. When we climbed back down, you were still unconscious.¡±


    ¡°... Yes, it was thanks to the two of you. I¡¯ve been meaning to find and thank you both but Shiina said you didn¡¯t leave your contact details. It¡¯s a wonderful coincidence to see you here...¡±


    Well, Miwa-nee didn¡¯t think much of the help she rendered to her back then. Also, I could remember how she showed a hint of jealousy when Saraplimented me while I was carrying her on my back.


    Of course, that¡¯s not the reason why we didn¡¯t leave our contact details. Although we didn¡¯t explicitly admit it, we acted like a family of three going on a hike back then. Even though that was technically true, there¡¯s no proof of it. Furthermore, we both believed that encountering them again was a low possibility.


    Ah. No. I¡¯ve already considered it when I heard that they¡¯re from the same department as Juri and Setsuna-nee... I guess it¡¯s my fault for not being too cautious.


    As I was lost in that thought, Sara continued and this time, she didn¡¯t hold back with the questions she was dying to know about me, ¡°Right. Onoda-kun, can you clear out one detail for me? Miwa-san and you... Aren¡¯t you a couple? You looked so mature back then. How are you still in 1st year? Also, you¡¯re so popr with the girls. I saw you being intimate with them too. Uhh... Sorry. I¡¯m just curious. I think Shiina is also wondering about this.¡±

 Chapter 1843 Accompanying Sara

    <h4>Chapter 1843 Apanying Sara </h4>


    ?1843 Apanying Sara


    Faced with those questions, the first thing I did was to put on a smile and wait for her to calm down with her barrage of questions.


    I put a hand in front of her and said, ¡°Are you that interested, Sara-san? Have you not heard anything from the girls? I think I have quite a reputation in our school.¡±


    ¡°I did hear about it. They said you¡¯re the most popr boy. But Onoda-kun, that doesn¡¯t answer everything. Miwa-san and the kid with you... Are they actually your m-mother and brother?¡±


    This woman. She¡¯s not holding back with her curiosity, huh?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I cannot answer that. It¡¯s confidential.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But that will just make me think that it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to your interpretation Sara-san. Still, I will say one thing though. I love that mother and son a lot.¡±


    As though she was hit by a stoneing down from a waterfall, Sara wobbled on her steps. She was hit by a great deal of confusion. She¡¯s trying to make sense of it. However, she also couldn¡¯t bring herself to make assumptions.


    And seeing how she was about to fall over, I closed in and supported her until she recovered.


    Upon realizing that, the woman immediately became flustered before she started apologizing to me again. Of course, I stopped that before telling her that we should start walking to her destination. We¡¯ve been stalled for too long. Someone could show up and find us talking here.


    Sara timidly nodded again and followed my words. Although she was supposed to take the lead to guide me to their cabin area, she somehow became stuck at asionally ncing at me. Most likely, she¡¯s still waiting for me to answer the questions she presented.


    Her curiosity was getting in her way.


    Unfortunately for her, I decided to keep it vague for now. I was also curious why she was still with her boyfriend. However, there¡¯s no way I would bring that up myself. That would make her feel like I wasn¡¯t interested in her in any way.


    Truthfully, there¡¯s only curiosity so it still fits. If she¡¯s going to talk about it then I¡¯ll listen to her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A few minutester, we arrived at the open area where we gathered, cooked, and ate our breakfast.


    This should be like the crossroad for those who are going to the cabin areas on this side of the hill. Then, there¡¯s another path that should lead towards the peak which we climbed back during our scouting trip.


    Anyway, with neither of us talking, it became a rather awkward stroll that felt a little suffocating. Nevertheless, I kept up with my act which slowly frustrated the woman walking beside me.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I was only curious. I hope you didn¡¯t feel offended by it.¡±


    As we took a turn to another path which would probably lead us to another cabin area, Sara opened her mouth again. That¡¯s probably all she could muster after thinking for a while. Since I showed her that I wasn¡¯t willing to talk about myself openly, she realized that she could only take a step back from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand why you¡¯re curious. But Sara-san, that¡¯s too personal, right? I believe you also won¡¯t like it if I ask you those questions.¡±


    ¡°... Yes. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s leave that topic behind. You don¡¯t need to apologize too. Even though I said I was going to apany you, it seems that I made the situation awkward for us. Should I just wander somewhere else?¡±


    Since I already know the general direction of where I might find Shio, Eguchi-sensei, and Juri, there¡¯s no point in me staying with Sara anymore.


    Things might even get moreplicated if her boyfriend suddenly showed up. It will be a lot better for me if he continues to not connect me with the guy who carried his girlfriend. That way, he won¡¯t be able to mess with me during our next Tasks. He looked like a petty guy who would take offense over it, after all.


    ¡°Eh? No. I¡¯ll feel bad if you leave. I¡¯ve been too nosy. I should be the one reflecting on how I acted.¡±


    Perhaps as a reflex to what I said, Sara grabbed onto my arm, preventing me from even taking a step away from her.


    Upon realizing what she did, she got flustered once again before saying, ¡°I mean, let¡¯s clear things up. You¡¯re in your free time, am I right? You have nowhere to go so why don¡¯t I show you to our cabin?¡±


    This. What kind of suggestion is that? This is probably her attempt to change the topic and clear the air. But really, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else, huh?


    ¡°Alright. If Sara-san insists on it then I¡¯ll be the one feeling bad for turning you down... Anyway, will it be fine? I¡¯m a student while you¡¯re one of the camp managers. Won¡¯t the teachers question us?¡±


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re right... Uh... I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯m going back to the cabin to rest while the girls are doing their Third Tasks. Someone reced me in guarding the entrance. I¡¯ll make an excuse for you to be here.¡±


    She¡¯s going to rest? Then by bringing me to their cabin, is she going to have me stay with her? Wait. No. She possibly just brought that up since she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason to make me stay. And since she¡¯s repenting for being too nosy, she couldn¡¯t take it back anymore.


    ¡°Sara-san, won¡¯t this trouble you? You know I can leave after I escorted you to your cabin.¡±


    ¡°... I insist, Onoda-kun.¡±


    With a slight pause, the woman reaffirmed herself before a stubborn expression showed on her face.


    Yep. At this point, she¡¯s now forcing this.


    She realized that she truly could get in trouble but she¡¯s doing this to make it up to me. How is she this dedicated and remains with her boyfriend?


    Ugh... Anyways... I could probably slinked away without any repercussions even if the teachers called me out for being there. And isn¡¯t this my opportunity? I can probe for information from this woman.


    ¡°You reminded me of the girls around me, Sara-san. You¡¯re quite stubborn.¡±


    Maybe I misspoke but hearing that from me seemingly energized her, ¡°Girls? So, you¡¯re that close to them. I¡¯m still curious, Onoda-kun but I won¡¯t force you to answer anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a slip of my tongue. My bad.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. No problem. I think it¡¯s quite normal if it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re a natural charmer. I remembered when I first saw you, Shiina and I gasped at your dashing appearance.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Sara-san, you¡¯re teasing me, aren¡¯t you? But I appreciate thepliment.¡±


    Shaking her head at my response, Sara willfullyughed. Somehow, her mood easily swung in that direction. The somewhat timid and low-spirited aura around her was instantly dispersed.


    ¡°Truly, you¡¯re kind of extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Stop. I can only thank you for onepliment. Another more and I don¡¯t know what to say anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You should just silently ept it then, Onoda-kun. That¡¯s the way.¡±


    ¡°Is it? Then is it also fine to throwpliments back to you?¡±


    ¡°No? I don¡¯t think so. You don¡¯t have anything topliment me for.¡±


    ¡°But I do. You¡¯re pretty, Sara-san. I think some of the boys are checking you out.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Those immature brats aren¡¯t worth it. But do you think so, as well?¡±


    Immature brats? So that¡¯s how she sees them. And I¡¯m different? This woman... she knew how to handle her priorities.


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I won¡¯t bring it up.¡± I shrugged and repeated it to her, this time, I closed in and whispered into her ear. ¡°You¡¯re pretty, Sara-san.¡±


    Almost instantly, Sara¡¯s whole body visibly shuddered. Herughter stopped and her flustered expression deepened. Before long, the notorious streak of red started decorating her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s a foul move, Onoda-kun. You shouldn¡¯t suddenly whisper close to a girl¡¯s ear!¡± She adorably stomped her feet and sprinted ahead of me.


    However, a few stepster, she stopped and nced behind as though waiting for me to catch up, ¡°L-let¡¯s stop with thepliments. Hurry up, Onoda-kun.¡±


    She¡¯s quick to raise a white g. In any case, it was fun while itsted.

 Chapter 1844 Escorting Sara to their Cabin

    <h4>Chapter 1844 Escorting Sara to their Cabin </h4>


    ?1844 Escorting Sara to their Cabin


    Having Sara as a guide ended up bing really convenient for me despite her somewhat adorable act of running away frompliments. She¡¯s probably not that used to receiving some or even if she did, she¡¯d only hear it from those close to her, like her boyfriend.


    Was she being guarded too strictly by him? Maybe. If not for hisck of strength back on that mountain, he¡¯d probably not let me touch her at all.


    In consideration of her privacy, I didn¡¯t ask her about that and simply continued to tease her on our way to the cabin. She did ask me to stop but what could I do when she was unconsciously setting herself up for it? There¡¯s nothing wrong with taking the opportunity when it presents itself, right?


    Nevertheless, I took it way milderpared to how I tease my girls. I can¡¯t have my guide run away from mepletely, right?


    Wait. I mixed that up. She¡¯s not guiding me. I¡¯m apanying her to her cabin.


    If she runs away from me, who will I escort? What excuse will I make when I get spotted approaching their cabin?


    And that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t push her too much so that she wouldn¡¯t be ufortable.


    With that, after the initial awkwardness when she let her curiosity take over to ask me those questions, I could say that the two of us got along pretty well. However, it''s not to the point that I could consider us bing friends. Even if she¡¯s filled with gratitude towards me for that time, this was still our second meeting. Moreover, I remained a bundle of mystery in her head that she had yet to fully uncover. She had a lot of questions unanswered and I told her not to go there just yet.


    Maybe this would be the same case with Shiina if that woman was the one who ran into me. But perhaps it would be livelier with her? I don¡¯t know. Compared to Sara, that bright aura surrounding that woman could mean she¡¯d be more susceptible to being teased. Ah. No, she¡¯s probably going to be more persistent in finding out more about me. If not for Miwa-


    nee''s presence back then, I doubt she¡¯d let me off without flirting with me, especially when I became that helpful to them.


    Anyway, enough about that.


    Despite the restrictions Sara and I put on each other, nothing held us back from forming a great atmosphere around us. Furthermore, with my current situation of having nothing better to do apart from gathering information and finding chances to see my girls, this woman was my best bet. At least, until I found someone better.


    A short whileter, the cabin area soon came into our view. At this point, some of the teachers, most of whom recognized me, asked me what I was doing there. Sara was quick to step up, saying that I was apanying her.


    Of course, the follow-up question became ¡®why?¡¯ but like she boasted earlier, she came up with a usible excuse that ended up with me getting the pass.


    It happened twice which effectively boosted her confidence to make this work. And every time we passed that hurdle, Sara would turn around and beam a proud smile along with an expression that was waiting for my initiative to praise her.


    In that regard, I could somehow imagine an imaginary dog tail behind her. She¡¯s like an adorable puppy who¡¯d do impossible tricks to impress her owner. Except, I¡¯m not her owner.


    Much to her dismay, I held back in giving her the treat just to see her reaction. And sure enough, Sara rolled her eyes at me before pouting. Her wagging tail stopped moving as she looked at me like a stingy guy who wouldn¡¯t appreciate her effort.


    Nheless, that didn¡¯t result in her leaving me to my own devices. Once we passed those hurdles, she still had me follow her up to their cabin.


    Unsurprisingly, it¡¯s the same structure as the one we were staying at ¨C I mean it was to be expected. It¡¯s all located in this part of the hill, facing the mountain north of here.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Sara stopped by the door and reached for its handle. However, before opening it, she sneaked a nce at me, perhaps checking whether I was still unimpressed with her.


    This time, I put on a genuine smile before saying, ¡°I guess this is where we¡¯re going to part, huh? Take a good rest, Sara-san.¡±


    And upon saying that, I opened the door for her, putting my hand over hers.


    Stuck between trying to make sense of what I said and the unexpected physical contact, the woman stuttered in response, ¡°E-eh? You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s inappropriate for me to enter a cabin of two women. What will Shiina-san say if she finds out?¡±


    Dragging in the name of her friend was to put some sense in my reasoning. For sure, she didn¡¯t think that through when she offered me a showcase of their cabin. Now that the air around us normalized that we could start talking casually, she could now reflect on that hasty decision.


    ¡°Uh. I think she¡¯ll ask me why I brought you here?¡± Sara answered. She then cautiously took a step forward, putting herself inside the cabin. Moving her body sideways and using her back to open the door wider for me to enter, she then continued in a hushed tone, ¡°Come in, Onoda-kun. Before someone else sees you here.¡±


    So, she¡¯s set on not letting me get away, huh?


    I already did my part by telling her that this could be inappropriate. And thinking about it, I haven¡¯t even asked her about the kind of activity the girls are doing at the moment... I guess I could entertain her for a while, at least, until she found it awkward to be in a closed, private ce alone with a guy who¡¯s not her boyfriend.


    Somehow, I couldn¡¯t feel my desire bubbling up within me. I was already at the stage where finding a couple wouldn¡¯t trigger it anymore even if that thought passed in my head. At the moment, I could already disregard that.


    Looking around, there are actually a few teachers and college students walking to and from the ce. No one spotted us yet since they were also busy with whatever they were doing


    Unfortunately, there¡¯s no trace of Juri, Shio, or Eguchi-sensei. Are they all in the girl¡¯s area or resting within their cabin? I guess I¡¯ll find that outter.


    For now... I lifted my foot and crossed the boundary between outside and inside the cabin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Alright. Since you insist, I¡¯ll take you up on this, Sara-san. I¡¯ll apologize to Shiina-santer for intruding.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Onoda-kun. I told you she won¡¯t take it the wrong way. Also, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to do something dubious. I trust my instinct that you¡¯re the type who¡¯s so considerate to women even if you¡¯re a notorious teaser.¡±


    Sara cheerfully giggled as though she was already that confident with her read on me.


    She¡¯s pretty defenseless. Or maybe, this was the culmination of our interaction on the way here. I gave her that kind of vibe.


    As I previously guessed, the ce was truly not that different from our cabins. Except the furniture that they removed from ours could still be seen here.


    ¡°Stop staring, Onoda-kun. I know your cabin is emptied unlike here. You won¡¯t need it anyway.¡±


    Closing the door behind her, Sara then caught up to me. I mean, I didn¡¯t continue to the middle of the ce. That¡¯ll be disrespectful considering I haven¡¯t been invited to sit yet.


    She then continued to walk forward after tapping my back. However, for some reason, Sara tripped over nothing two steps in.


    ¡°Eek¡ª!¡±


    Her body quickly plunged down as her abrupt shriek pierced my ears.


    Although my reflex was quick, I was a step behind her. Grabbing her to prevent her fall became impossible. Instead, I rushed forward to use my body to cushion her fall.


    And with my feet failing to stabilize right away, I fell on my butt with Sara ending up falling on top of me. My arms supported her body and I managed to evade falling into themon trope of having my hands magically grabbing her sensitive parts. However, our situation didn¡¯t fare any better.


    With her whole body pressed against me, I could feel the same softness that rested on my back during the time I carried her up that hill. On top of that, the woman¡¯s backside ended upnding on my thighs, narrowly missing my groin.


    Given that she was pretty shaken by the sudden fall, she was slow to realize our current predicament.


    I nced down at her whose face was currently buried in my chest and asked, ¡°Sara-san, are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 1845 A Risky Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1845 A Risky Situation </h4>


    ?1845 A Risky Situation


    It took a minute before Sara could reply to me and possibly at this point, she already realized that I became a cushion for her fall. She awkwardly lifted her head and nodded before attempting to get up right away. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, she found herself being unable to and ended up pressing down on me again.


    ¡°...I-I¡¯m sorry, Onoda-kun. This isn¡¯t intentional. My leg felt numb.¡±


    Sara was quick to exin herself there as her body continued to shake. Either she¡¯s ufortable with our sudden closeness or she¡¯s afraid that I would take this the wrong way.


    To calm her down, I gently ced a hand on top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should rx first, Sara-san. You¡¯re not heavy anyway. I should be the one apologizing for touching you without your permission.¡±


    ¡°T-that... Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll feel bad. I was the clumsy one who tripped over nothing. Ugh...¡± With her face turning crimson from embarrassment, Sara hurriedly shook her head. Her eyes then moved up to see my extended arm.


    I retracted my hand right away and her eyes followed it. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in her head but that¡¯s the safest move. This was an ident, not an opportunity. Although I¡¯ve taken some liberty when faced with the same situation before, it was with the girls I targeted or those who were already quitefortable with me.


    For this woman... I better not let my perverted nature take over. It¡¯s already risky enough to enter their cabin, I shouldn¡¯t make it too dangerous for me to leave.


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s pretty amazing, Sara-san. You, tripping over nothing.¡± I chuckled as a way to soothe the situation.


    With her face already as red as an apple from embarrassment, hearing me agree to her put her in further dilemma, ¡°Ugh. Hearing you say that made me realize how much I¡¯ve disgraced myself in front of you. Uhm... Is it fine like this? Am I not troubling you?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m d to be of help. Though, I won¡¯t be able to exin myself if someone saw us like this.¡± I wryly smiled as I brought her up to the state of our current situation. Her face heated up again for being reminded of it.


    A whileter, she nodded, agreeing to myment ¡°... Y-you¡¯re right. This is pretty daring. This is different than when you carried mest time.¡±


    ¡°Right. Seeing you up close like this... I can¡¯t help but nod at myment earlier.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know... Thatment where I called you pretty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you!¡± Hit by another bout of embarrassment, the woman drummed my chest to vent her frustration.


    It¡¯s not painful, she did it with barely any strength behind, after all.


    But at this point, her ear that was partly exposed on her right became bright red.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just stating the truth here. But don¡¯t think much of it. I know my boundaries.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re any other guy, I¡¯d possibly take it as you hitting on me and taking advantage of this situation. But you, I believe you¡¯re just being honest.¡±


    ¡°Really? Now that makes me feel better. I just don¡¯t want Sara-


    san to misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You saved me. Thest thing I have to do is be ungrateful.¡± Sara gratefully smiled before lowering her head. With her hands avoiding gripping my clothes, she ended up just pressing them on my chest. ¡°I feel like electricity is running on my leg... Onoda-kun, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t get up yet.¡±


    Her leg turned numb, huh That¡¯s probably why she tripped. She¡¯s lucky it¡¯s not a spasm or else, she¡¯d be crying in pain now. Still, that means that she¡¯s really tired at the moment. Did she not take a rest yesterday even though she knew where she had to be?


    ¡°You said your leg became numb. Let me check. You might¡¯ve dislocated it when you tripped.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait. It¡¯ll feel¡ªAah~¡±


    As soon as I reached for the leg in question, a simple touch of my fingers immediately made the girl¡¯s body jolt uncontrobly. Her voice even came out like a moan. However, that¡¯s not it... That¡¯s just her feeling the tickling sensation spreading through her body.


    Uh. I forgot or rather, I missed the part where she said she¡¯s already feeling like electricity was rampaging on her leg. That meant the numbness was about to be relieved.


    I should¡¯ve waited.


    I hurriedly retracted my hand before apologizing to her but at this point, the girl¡¯s face once again buried in my chest, ¡°... Onoda-kun, tell me that¡¯s not intentional.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not but I acknowledge my mistake, Sara-san. I¡¯ll check itter. For now, can I carry you to that sofa? I think it¡¯ll be better if you straighten it and rest it in that cushy seat.¡±


    ¡°Carry me? From the front?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can put you in a princess carry. I¡¯ll be careful not to stimte the leg.


    ¡°Onoda-kun... You¡¯re too considerate.¡±


    ¡°I get that a lot. So, is that a yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes... I¡¯m troubling you a lot for bringing you here. And here I thought I could thank you for your help back then.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t me yourself for it. Instead, let¡¯s look at the positive. If not for you inviting me, I won¡¯t be able to help you out like this...¡±


    As I said that, I carefully put her in a princess carry. Her arms naturally hooked around my nape to support herself up. Setting aside her embarrassment, the woman¡¯s eyes locked on my face. I put on a gentle smile to ease her mind before standing up and moving us from that spot.


    It¡¯s only a few steps away, it didn¡¯t take long for me to reach it. But during its entire duration, Sara¡¯s gaze remained locked on me. And as I slowly lowered her down on the sofa, it took her a while before she could loosen her arms around my neck.


    This... She got too taken in by the situation. Or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve shown her my reliability again. And upon thinking about it, she never brought up her boyfriend in our conversation.


    ¡°Thank you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll check your leg then, Sara-san. Please bear with me. If you¡¯ll allow it, I¡¯ll also massage it just to be sure.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No. Onoda-kun, you¡¯ve helped me out a lot already... It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I insist.¡± I swiftly rebutted, which made her close her mouth. Just like how she insisted on bringing me here earlier, she couldn¡¯t deny me of continuing to help her out.


    With that, I started with my check and found that everything was fine. But just in case, I still massaged her leg until she asked me to stop for finding it toofortable.


    I let go of her leg and sat on the ground with my back resting against the sofa where she was lying down.


    Sara stretched a hand on my shoulder, draping it over it before saying, ¡°Onoda-kun, you helped me out again. How can I ever repay you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s see. Like what Miwa-nee said, do help out someone in need. That¡¯s more than enough for me.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re not on a hiking trail.¡±


    Right. That¡¯s only applicable there. Or there¡¯s no reason to tell her to help out someone in here. She¡¯d do it regardless of what I said anyway.


    ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll be more specific. Can you look after my girls during this camping trip, Sara-san?¡±


    ¡°Your girls? I... don¡¯t know them.¡±


    Figures. Even if she saw me mingling and flirting with them earlier, with how I went around all the tables, it¡¯ll be hard for her to pinpoint them. Furthermore, it¡¯s not all that entails with what she said. I nced behind and saw her eyes burning with curiosity and a hint of envy.


    I disregarded thatst bit and smiled at her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about it, Sara-san? Should I tell you about them?¡±


    Perhaps not expecting that, the woman moved her head closer to me in reflex, ¡°Eh? You will? Okay... But you call them your girls. Does that mean...?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I won¡¯t mince my words. They¡¯re all special to me and I to them.¡±


    ¡°That should be an absurd thing to say but you said it so casually... You¡¯re not lying.¡±


    So, she won¡¯t even call me out on that, huh? And here I thought she¡¯d question me about it.


    ¡°Have I ever lied to you, Sara-san? I¡¯m someone who always values honesty. Though, I¡¯m guilty of answering vaguely to avoid telling the full details.¡± I scratched my cheek, acting embarrassed.


    That made Sara chuckle.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s admirable of you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Is it? Well, I¡¯m proud of it but at the same time, I know not everyone will agree with me. I¡¯m the most selfish guy in the world, after all. I cannot choose only one with them so... our unique situation was born.¡±


    ¡°I see... You¡¯re not just being a yboy. You¡¯re serious about all of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It must¡¯ve been baffling to you, right? Anyway... I¡¯ll start then. Forgive me if I ramble a lot when describing them.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Go ahead, I¡¯m willing to listen to all of it. Talk about your girls with this older sister.¡±


    ¡°Sara-san, you¡¯re not the older sister type.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m still older than you. But if I¡¯m not that type, what am I?¡±


    ¡°A pretty sister.¡±


    ¡°You! When will you stop calling me pretty?¡±


    ¡°I probably won¡¯t. I like your reactions whenever I catch you off guard, Sara-san. Anyway... before we derail from our topic, I¡¯ll start.¡±


    Smoothing things out like that was certainly needed. Otherwise, she¡¯d be overwhelmed when I started gushing out for my lovely girls. Anyway, I¡¯m pretty sure that she¡¯s not going to babble about this to anyone else. I trust her character just like how much she trusted me.

 Chapter 1846 Until she falls asleep

    <h4>Chapter 1846 Until she falls asleep </h4>


    ?1846 Until she falls asleep


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll look after them for you, Onoda-kun. They¡¯re lucky to have you. Their activity at the moment is pretty simr to yours. They¡¯re out there collecting herbs and mushrooms. They¡¯re not genuinely grown in the woods but nted for this day so there won¡¯t be any idents.¡± Sara said after I finished telling her about my girls. She even included what they¡¯re doing at the moment.


    So, they¡¯re foraging in the woods, huh? I doubt they havepetitions like in our area. There could only be a limited number of mushrooms and herbs to be picked. It should be a chore to nt all those within the woods before this day.


    Thinking about it, that must be why she¡¯s tired. They came here a day before us.


    In any case, she truly listened to me even though most of what left my mouth was praise for them. She also kept herself awake even though I could already sense her consciousness fading away from her tiredness. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In her head, she dedicated herself to truly wanting to pay me back for my kindness.


    ¡°Thank you, Sara-san. I¡¯ll owe you one.¡± I turned to face her and smiled.


    Sara beamed and shook her head, not epting my ¡®thank you¡¯. ¡°You won¡¯t owe me anything, Onoda-kun. Don¡¯t forget. Your request is just my repayment for today.¡±


    ¡°Still, I feel like I can rest easy now that I have your guarantee.¡±


    ¡°As you should. I won¡¯t go back on my words. I¡¯ll find and tell them you asked me to look after them when I return.¡± Tapping my shoulder again, Sara assured me.


    I ced my hand on top of her hand and gave it a squeeze, ¡°How reliable, Sara-san.¡±


    Thinking nothing of how I grasped her hand, Sara giggled in contentment.


    ¡°Am I now? But I like that kind of praise better than being called pretty.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help the urge to tease her again.


    ¡°Hmm? Is that so? Well then, you¡¯re pretty and reliable, Sara-


    san.¡±


    ¡°This guy. Are you not listening to me?!¡±


    Almost instantly, she pulled her hand out of my grasp and squeezed it in return. But her grip strength wasn¡¯t doing anything. Still, I yed along with her, maintaining my mischievous smile.


    ¡°I am. I listened to you. But you forgot what I said earlier, Sara-


    san.¡±


    ¡°What is it? That you like my reactions?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That. You¡¯re looking prettier every time I call you one.¡±


    ¡°... That¡¯s not fair. What will you feel if I keep calling you handsome?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ttered, of course. Especially since it came from a pretty woman like you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Onoda-kun. You¡¯re bad for a girl¡¯s heart.¡±


    Raising a white g, Sara-san couldn¡¯te up with a bettereback anymore. But that didn¡¯t mean I would stop, right?


    ¡°Mhm. My girls often say that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I should¡¯ve expected thating from you.¡± Shaking her head while having a dryugh the woman went to ruffle my hair as herst form of defiance.


    ¡°Giving up, Sara-san?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? You¡¯ll keep calling me pretty even if I told you not to. I¡¯ll have no choice but to ept it.¡±


    ¡°A great choice.¡± I nodded before moving her hand out of my head. Soon afterward, I raised my butt and sat down in a small space not upied by her body


    Although she was surprised at that, she consciously moved a little to give me sufficient space not to slide down.


    With her eyes following mine, we somehow ended up staring at each other in silence. And with my hand grasping hers, anyone would most likely find this situation as us having a moment.


    Not gonna lie here, even though I didn¡¯t mean to do anything but seeing her like this was pretty tempting. How is she this defenseless?


    ¡°Should I stay here until you fall asleep, Sara-san? Or should I go now so you can rest?¡±


    Before the situation turned even more awkward, I brought up those questions. I knew I couldn¡¯t stay here and only epted her invitation to learn about my girls¡¯ situation. An ident happened and the distance between us closed naturally.


    Now, looking at her like this felt like I was also looking down at my girl who was in need of pampering. If I lost my reason here, this woman could be another name to the list of girls I stole.


    ¡°Uhm. That¡¯s a hard choice, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re alreadyfortable in my presence.¡±


    ¡°But I am. This felt like that day you carried me on your back. It¡¯sfortable and soothing. I feel more secure with my presence.¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend will cry if he hears you saying that, Sara-san.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will. But I¡¯m being honest here. I hate to admit it but you are miles better than him...¡±


    This woman... She¡¯s really speaking from her mind here and she¡¯s not holding back letting me hear her thoughts. That guy could only me himself for not being too reliable that his girl had startedparing him to someone she only met once.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s stop before you throw him away because of me.¡± I let go of her hand and ced a finger on her soft lips, stopping her from replying. Following that, I reached for her hair, or more specifically, her disheveled fringes, fixing them to the side. ¡°Take a rest, Sara-san. I¡¯ll stay here until you fall asleep. My free time is also about to end anyway. I¡¯ll give up my chance to see them and try again in my next free time.¡±


    Sara pursed her lips and nodded. For sure, she understood that I was taking a step back for her sake.


    Still, I could say that I¡¯m not particrly interested in her. However, my time here with her definitely made me more aware of her.


    I caressed her cheek for a while before retracting my hand. However, she grabbed it and ced it back on her face before staring at me intently, conveying her intent to feel the warmth of my palm until she fell asleep.


    I guess one more selfish request won¡¯t hurt, right?


    Just like this, time trickled slowly. Although her chest was beating loudly just a moment ago, her exhaustion soon took over. Her eyelids closed and her breathing returned to normal.


    I¡¯ll repeat it. She¡¯s so defenseless. Who can fall asleep when someone you only met twice is sitting next to you? Maybe in her defense, she already felt more secure with me than with her boyfriend. And she trusted me enough that I wouldn¡¯t take advantage of her defenseless state.


    She¡¯s lucky, I guess? If I were the same Ruki of the past, not only would she not be able to fall asleep, but she¡¯d also be pressed under me while I took the liberty of pinning her with my kisses and gentle caresses. Of course, that was only going to happen if she epted my advances.


    At the present, I didn¡¯t even take one and acted more behaved with my desire and perverted nature in shackles.


    A few minutester, I picked up a nket from the pile of futons and draped it over her body.


    I also ced a pillow at the side I vacated just in case she rolled in her sleep. That would at least prevent her from easily falling to the ground.


    And there, after making sure that everything was in order, I caressed her cheek and lips onest time before turning to the door.


    Upon exiting and securing the door, I casually walked out of the cabin area and returned to ours. Sadly, I didn¡¯t run into Juri, Shio, or Eguchi-sensei even when on my way out.


    But that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll still have more chancester.

 Chapter 1847 Hino the Mediator

    <h4>Chapter 1847 Hino the Mediator </h4>


    ?1847 Hino the Mediator


    On my return, Sawano was nowhere to be found. The one guarding the entrance to our cabin area was none other than Sara¡¯s boyfriend, Arai.


    Upon seeing me his eyebrows curled instantly but it¡¯s not because he¡¯s displeased or something. Most likely, he still couldn¡¯t put a name to my face. Too bad for him, he¡¯d have to think harder. If I gave him a clue, he¡¯d surely get it right away but I¡¯m not that generous.


    Besides, if he found out that I spent my free time with her girlfriend and alone with her in their cabin, he¡¯d definitely go out of his way to make things difficult for me.


    Well, I even did him a favor. He was about to be written off by her judging by the way our conversation was going earlier. Now, if ever he starts getting on my nerves, I may not be so kind next time.


    I¡¯m confident to steal Sara¡¯s affection just based on the time I spent with her. I mean, she already let me touch her face intimately. What¡¯s holding her back from letting me do more?


    But then again, I may have been vindictive towards guys but after my change, I am always respectful for the women especially now that I care and love a lot of them.


    It¡¯s not fair for Sara to be used by me just because this guy pissed me off.


    Wait. That¡¯s contradicting my threat to Fukuda, no? Nheless, I only said that to him to scare him. Not like I will go out of my way to find his sister and childhood friend. I''d rather put my focus on Kazuha-nee than start terrorizing the wannabe delinquent.


    ¡°Yo, how¡¯s your trip? Have you been allowed inside the girl¡¯s area?¡±


    As I passed by him, the guy called out to me. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t that hard to understand why he did so.


    Judging from his smirk, he¡¯s already expecting to say no or make up a lie just to keep up face.


    ¡°No. I heard they¡¯re not there so... there¡¯s no reason for me to go in. Someone guided me somewhere though.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Too bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll try again next time.¡±


    ¡°Heh. I like your persistence. Anyway, I still can¡¯t let it go. Are you sure I haven¡¯t seen you somewhere before?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re possibly mistaking me for someone else. Today is the first time I saw you.¡±


    ¡°Really? But Sawano said Shiina recognized you. You¡¯ve met her before here.¡±


    That guy¡¯s bbermouth. Well, there¡¯s no point ming him. He¡¯s possibly just as curious as this guy. I mean, if I¡¯m in his position, I¡¯ll also be curious about me. He¡¯s interested in Shiina. Even if he considers me as a high school kid, with the poprity and maturity I¡¯ve shown, I¡¯m already a possible threat. Not to mention, Shiina kept on following me earlier.


    That¡¯s all justified.


    ¡°Oh. That... I did meet her before along with her friend, Sara. I just had no idea they would recognize me here. I pretended to be someone older back then, after all.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sara knows you too?¡±


    At the mention of his girlfriend¡¯s name, the guy almost rose to his feet. However, no matter how much he racked his head, he couldn¡¯t remember where he¡¯d seen me.


    Considering how he¡¯s like an immature brat back in that mountain and how he left us halfway to get some help at the foot, he definitely already erased me in his head. The only thing he could remember from that moment of ipetency was possibly Miwa-nee.


    ¡°Yes. I helped them out at that time and then separated again. I had no idea they still remembered me to this day.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Look at that. Even when I already put a lot of clues in my answers, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint me to be the guy who carried Sara.


    It¡¯s not my fault anymore that he couldn¡¯t remember.


    With his questions stopping, I continued on my way and returned to our cabin.


    Ogawa, Hino, and Fukuda were already there and with my presence, a tense atmosphere was instantly generated.


    Fukuda hatefully red at me while Ogawa turned his head the other way.


    Only Hino was pleased upon seeing me.


    ¡°Yo, Onoda. I heard you went to see the girls¡¯ area. Did you manage to slip inside?¡±


    This dude. He¡¯s great at setting up the topic, huh? In any case, I already expected him to do this. I didn¡¯t even try to hide my intention earlier, after all.


    And sure enough, the two cucks were curious about my answer.


    ¡°Yeah. I did. I failed to get past the entrance though.¡± I answered while acting disappointed. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°You got denied? Man, that sucks.¡±


    Hino picked up on that and immediately sympathized with me. On the other hand, Fukuda smirked and Ogawa remained expressionless.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t say I got denied. They¡¯re not in their cabins so I turned around to leave instead.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So, you mean if they are there, you¡¯re confident in being able to enter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Possibly. I got some connection.¡±


    I put on a meaningful smirk that made the guy immediately excited.


    ¡°What the hell man, let me in with that. You said you¡¯ll help me check out Yoneda.¡±


    Sure enough, his next words were as I expected. Unfortunately for him, I wouldn¡¯t take him even if I wanted to.


    ¡°Ah. It might be bad if I bring someone else. You know. They¡¯re strict about it. Maybe if theye visit us instead...¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You got something there. Is that possible? They¡¯re allowed to visit us but not the other way around?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just how it is. Their area is sacred grounds while ours isn¡¯t. Haven¡¯t you been on other camping trips before?¡±


    ¡°Ah... No, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s always been this way. They cannot trust us horny monkeys.¡±


    Yep. It¡¯s always the girls getting that much convenience but then again, we couldn¡¯t me them for that when boys were always troublesome. They¡¯re only siding on the weak side. Still, even if they¡¯re favored, someone would always stand up within them to repel the boys. Or at least, that¡¯s how it happened during the previous camping trips that I went to.


    I couldn¡¯t be bothered back then since I had my own ns of sneaking into my girls¡¯ tents or meeting them somewhere unpopted.


    ¡°Dude. I won¡¯t count myself as a monkey. Horny sure but not monkey.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Onoda, you sure have your priorities straight.¡±


    ¡°Have I? But isn¡¯t this normal? I mean, you have to get this kind of mentality if you don¡¯t want your girls stolen by someone else. Never falter with building your confidence.¡±


    However, I wouldn¡¯t say that was applicable to everyone. Only to myself.


    ¡°Is that another golden advice from you?¡±


    ¡°If you take it that way, sure. I don¡¯t mind. But remember, Hino. Even if it works for me, it doesn¡¯t mean it will work for you. Every human is unique on their own. You won¡¯t get anywhere close if you just copy someone else. Try and think how you can sell yourself better.¡±


    ¡°Wise words, man. I¡¯m thoroughly impressed.¡± Acting like he had just heard the best advice in the century, the guy exaggeratedly pped his hands.


    Following that, he turned to the other two.


    ¡°Hey Fukuda, Ogawa. You agree, right? I know you three are in conflict but man... Can¡¯t we get along just for this trip?¡±


    This guy... He¡¯s now mediating for us, huh?


    ¡°Shut up, Hino. You shouldn¡¯t trust that guy too much.¡± Fukuda snapped at him before walking towards the door.


    ¡°Man, there¡¯s a lot of girls interested in you. Chizuru-chan rejecting you shouldn¡¯t be the end of your world.¡±


    Seeing his back, Hinounched a counter, and judging from how he said it, he was not being malicious. He¡¯s just presenting Fukuda with the reality of his situation.


    However, Fukuda still dismissed it. Without saying anything else, he left the cabin, leaving us three alone.


    ¡°Man, understand him for a bit. He¡¯s been crushing over Chizuru-chan for two years. He can¡¯t ept that she¡¯ll fall for you instead.¡±


    ¡°I see. Chii and I go way back. He didn¡¯t know about that.¡± I shrugged, before continuing to my side of the cabin.


    I appreciate this guy¡¯s attempt to mediate between us but I couldn''t care less about Fukuda¡¯s hostility towards me. I alreadyid down my threat anyway. It¡¯s up to him whether to continue being a pain in the ass around me.


    As for Ogawa... He¡¯s good. He¡¯s not going to do anything because of my promise to not visit Kazuha-nee if he cooperated.

 Chapter 1848 Fourth Task

    <h4>Chapter 1848 Fourth Task </h4>


    ?1848 Fourth Task


    Time passed. Fukuda didn¡¯t return to our cabin until it was only a few minutes before the start of the next activity. With what Hino said, he was probably afraid to be hit by reality again. Or maybe, my threat was already working. He¡¯d be more cooperative now like Ogawa. However, that still didn¡¯t solve his hangup with Chii. He possibly already tied it to his personality like Ogawa. Rather than ept that he lost, he¡¯d obsess over her until it became uncontroble.


    Better give him a reality pill that would convince him to give up. I could give him the same treatment as that silent guy but it¡¯d be a hassle to keep raising my fist against minor inconveniences. My time would be better spent on more important things like solidifying our future one step at a time.


    I¡¯ve thought it through and even though I¡¯ve just stepped into the doorstep of Mizuki¡¯s world, the connection I made with Hassen and Kyoka would be beneficial to us. Even if that guy was an upstart who needed help with something as small as a brainstorming n for his baby business, with his background, he could still be sessful.


    Anyway, there¡¯s a lot to do before I can truly set my feet into that world, unlike Mizuki who was born in it. And since we¡¯re going to do it together, I just have to continue studying with her in the meantime.


    ¡°Onoda, it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With the camp managers calling us outside, Hino excitedly rose to his feet as he took the lead in leaving.


    I followed behind him and took a nce behind.


    Ogawa was quietly following us without so much as a grumble. He meditated on his side while waiting. He probably found his inner peace.


    And obviously, Fukuda was not at all amused. He had his hands in his pocket, trying to look intimidating.


    It¡¯s still useless though. In any case, there¡¯s no reason for me to point that out to him. If he wanted to keep acting like that then so be it. I can¡¯t waste my time talking to him when I know that it won¡¯t really do much other than pping his face with the truth.


    Upon gathering in the open area in front of our cabins, Sawano once again became the speaker for the other camp managers. In a way, the others were just here to help him manage us.


    Starting his speech by repeating the result of earlier activity where Kobayashi¡¯s group would be exempted and their share of work would be done by the one who rankedst, Sawano then turned to his colleagues who carriedrge bags and set them on the ground.


    ¡°Your next task is this. These bags contained the materials for setting up a tent. You¡¯re on a camping trip, not a vacation. So, even if we gave you cabins to sleep in, that¡¯s not where you¡¯re going to spend most of your time.


    ¡°The size of these tents can fit all four of you inside but depending on how well you set it up, you can either have a sufficient or a cramped ce to stay in.¡±


    ¡°Each group will take two bags. One will be set up here and the other, you will have to carry it at all times. You might have to set that up somewhere other than here. For example, near the stream, inside the woods, or in the open area where you gathered earlier. You¡¯ve memorized the schedule, right? You can guess where you¡¯re going to use that.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sawano further exined this next task. Looks like we were only given one chance to stay in the cozy cabin with all the free time set up for us. From now on, we¡¯re going to stay outside and only return to it during thepletion of the day¡¯s tasks or activities.


    Well, it¡¯s not bad at all. I can just go and look for Shio or Eguchi-


    sensei and crash in their cabins when there¡¯s a chance, right? Or maybe Juri and Sara too. I feel like I can get away with it as long as no one catches me exploiting my connection to them.


    With his exnation ending, every group sent their representatives to get the tent bags. Hino and Ogawa stepped up for us, lining up among the others.


    And due to that, Fukuda and I were left behind. I wasn¡¯t expecting anything to happen so I just let my eyes wander.


    On our left and right, I found Tadano, Sakuma, and Miyoshi. Then further to Tadano¡¯s side was Shirai.


    Likewise, their eyes seemed to wander in our direction.


    Sakuma immediately sauntered closer as though he finally found someone to talk to. Shirai also did the same while the other two remained in their ces.


    ¡°Onoda, how is it in your group? Are you getting along with them?¡±


    I thought he was going to ask me about Setsuna-nee again but I guess his head was in the right ce this time.


    ¡°Look at him. Tell me what you see.¡± I pointed at Fukuda who was scowling.


    ¡°Yeah. That says a lot.¡± Sakuma said, giving up on the topic.


    ¡°What happened? You disagree with each other?¡± Shirai interjected. He¡¯s definitely intrigued as to why we¡¯re not getting along. Since he¡¯s someone from another ss, he had no idea what was exactly happening.


    ¡°Something like that. But it¡¯s fine. You can¡¯t get along with everyone, right?¡±


    ¡°True. I also have some ssmates I disagree with.¡±


    ¡°Like Umeda?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why that girl¡¯s name popped up in my head. I guess I¡¯m curious. She tried to be mischievous around me earlier, I¡¯d get back at her when I found a chance.


    Shirai hurriedly denied it though.


    ¡°Oh. No. She¡¯s good. I told you. You can get used to her if she bugs you every day. She¡¯s just that mischievous. And I must say, you got her good earlier. I¡¯ve never seen her that flustered before. I should learn from you.¡±


    ¡°What? You never tried that out yourself? And here I thought you already had your whole ss under your palm.¡±


    ¡°Come on. With you sitting at the top of poprity, how can I be one? Even Itou-san has been smitten by you. On top of that, Minamoto-san is also attached to you. No one dared to approach those two.¡±


    This... So, it¡¯s my fault, huh? Maybe it is. But it¡¯s more likely that they¡¯re not just as shameless as me when ites to approaching girls. I got close to Misaki because of that PE activity. On the other hand, Maaya simply got too curious about me.


    In any case, even if I told them how I did it, I doubt they could reproduce the same result. And with Shirai acting like this, I guess there are still guys who won¡¯t live with envy. I mean, even though he put himself down like that, he can still have a pick on the girls interested in him.


    Listening to our conversation at the side, Sakuma once again stepped up. He looked at Shirai and sized up the new guy. Then as though someone who was an expert about me, he said, ¡°Nothing is impossible to this guy, Shirai.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It seems to be the case.¡± Shirai chuckled.


    Should I y along with them? I don¡¯t have any energy. But if I wanted to kill time then there¡¯s no other alternative.


    ¡°You two are overpraising me. I¡¯m simply a shameless guy who doesn¡¯t care about the hate I¡¯m receiving.¡±


    ¡°Onoda, you¡¯re not seeing it properly. If it¡¯s as you say it¡¯s just because you¡¯re shameless, no one will be branded as a creep. You¡¯re just too good at dealing with girls. We should really take a page out of your book.¡±


    ¡°Will Setsuna-nee appreciate me if I¡¯m shameless? It¡¯s probably not going to work.¡±


    Shirai¡¯s words made sense. However, I couldn¡¯t be bothered toment on that anymore. My mindset was totally different from theirs, after all. And considering their reputation, they couldn¡¯t simply change their act.


    I ignored Sakuma¡¯s grumbling. This conversation wouldn¡¯t go anywhere if we continued anyway so I just put on a meaningful smirk.


    Soon enough, our groupmates returned with the bags and everyone started setting up the tents. There¡¯s no reward to whoever¡¯s going to finish first here but since there¡¯s nothing left to do after finishing, we¡¯ll be allowed to freely spend our time however we see fit again.


    At least, until lunchtime when we¡¯re probably going to cook for ourselves again. I was hopeful this time since they would probably pick other representatives for it.

 Chapter 1849 Another Attempt to Visit the Other Side

    <h4>Chapter 1849 Another Attempt to Visit the Other Side </h4>


    ?1849 Another Attempt to Visit the Other Side


    ¡°You¡¯re going to leave again? Are you still not giving up on visiting the other side?¡±


    Like the previous time, Sawano and Arai were standing guard at the path leading outside of our area. With our tent already properly set up, I had no ns to stay and be chummy with my group.


    And since I¡¯m still not giving up on finding a chance to be with any of my girls, I¡¯ll alwayse here to get permission to leave whenever we have free time.


    ¡°I failed earlier. There¡¯s no hurt in trying again, right?¡± I said which drew chuckles not only from the two but also from the other camp managers and students around us.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re not hurting anyone as long as you¡¯re not causing trouble. Come back here before the appointed time.¡± Sawano could only shake his head as he gave up on persuading me to change my mind.


    Soon afterward, he waved me off and I once again got freed from that den.


    Following the same path that I took earlier, I found myself back where I ran into Sara. That woman was probably still asleep in their cabin. She¡¯s that exhausted, after all.


    As I drew near the entrance to their cabin area, I spotted activities from afar. Like us, the girls were also in the middle of setting up their tents. However, unlike us, the camp managers were also helping them since not everyone could pitch it up stably.


    Due to that, no one was left standing by the entrance.


    Taking the opportunity that I hadn¡¯t been spotted yet, I stealthily approached and lightened my footsteps.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t just barge in just because no one was looking. I stopped before the table they set up as a boundary and watched the things unfold from there.


    My eyes searched for the figure of my girls and luckily enough, some of them weren¡¯t too far from the entrance. In one group, I saw Nami, Hina, Saki and Kikuchi. They¡¯re one of the few that didn¡¯t need any extra help from the camp managers. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Following that, I spotted Chii and Hana along with An-rin and Kushii. Chii was all over Hana, annoying the girl who was trying her hardest to hold a stainless tube up that would be used as a pir for the tent. A camp manager was at their side, facepalming at the gyarus¡¯ rowdiness.


    Then the third group wasposed of Satsuki, Shimura, Takishima, and Mitsugi. Thest two are Shimura¡¯s friends. Also, Mitsugi was the one who switched seats with Hana which brought the girl to the seat in front of me. As for Takishima, she¡¯s not in any way rted to the vengeful dude, Takashima. It¡¯s simr but the kanji in their surname is different whereas, Takashima has the kanji that means hawk in his surname.


    Anyway, just as I expected, Satsuki wasn¡¯t really taking the lead but at the very least, the other three weren¡¯t afraid of her anymore. They¡¯re already used to her resting face which was normally grumpy.


    As for Aya, I sighed in relief when I saw her grouped with Kashiwagi and Wakaba. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a coincidence but at least, she¡¯s with someone she¡¯s close to.


    Thest group was Kanzaki, Amano, and Esumi. They¡¯re the trio of girls sitting in the front row and close to the door. Saki and Kikuchi were also in the front row of our ssroom but well, they¡¯re on the far left side with Yamada separating them.


    Because we have 19 girls. They were split into five cabins with thest group only having three girls.


    As for the other ss, I was already expecting Komoe to be with Watanabe, however, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. She¡¯s actually grouped with the ss 2 President, Hayakawa. At the very least, she¡¯s not being excluded so that¡¯s great.


    Maaya and Misaki were together with two other girls who I don¡¯t know the name of. There¡¯s no troublesome Umeda near them.


    Lastly, Rae was grouped with her two friends from the same ss, Nazuki, and the other girl who was probably Yoneda, Hino''s crush. The fourth member of their group was none other than Sachi. A coincidence again, I guess?


    Anyway, as soon as I gathered all that information from spying near the entrance. I took a few steps back before returning with audible footsteps.


    That¡¯s intentional, of course.


    I did that to gather someone¡¯s attention.


    At the same time as I stopped before the table, Shiina, who was still acting like the leader of the camp managers, turned around and caught me with her eyes.


    She curled her eyebrows at first but as soon as she recognized me, she left what she was doing to another camp manager to approach me.


    ¡°Onoda-kun? What are you here for? Wait. Didn¡¯t Sawano tell you that it¡¯s prohibited for you toe here?¡±


    ¡°They did. But I still want to try if I can get permission to visit. Looks like you¡¯re still in the middle of an activity. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    ¡°This guy... Are you not afraid to be scolded by your teachers? Of all the boys there, I never thought you¡¯d be the first one to try your luck here.¡±


    ¡°Is that a praise, Shiina-san?¡±


    Not expecting my response, she almost shouted out loud. Luckily for her, her voice was drowned out by the noises being made inside their area.


    ¡°It¡¯s not! Geez. Are you actually this shameless? You¡¯re not even faltering from what I said.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m ready to face the consequences if that¡¯s the case but, you see, I can¡¯t miss the chance to visit my girls, no?¡±


    ¡°You... You can make someone¡¯s perfectly fine head to be in pain. What should I do with you?¡±


    Looking exasperated, Shiina facepalmed and used the hardest part of her palm to massage her forehead.


    If I told her that this should be my second attempt if Sara didn¡¯t spot me earlier, would her headache turn into a migraine?


    Possibly. But well, seeing that I couldn¡¯t spot the shadow of Sara yet. My first guess was probably true.


    However, I also couldn¡¯t see the shadow of Juri or Setsuna-


    nee. Did they return to their cabin? Or are they sent to the next hill where the second years are?


    ¡°Hmm. Maybe send me away? I mean, I shouldn¡¯t disturb your activity. I¡¯m fine trying again at the next opportunity.¡±


    Raising her gaze to stare at me with her narrowed eyes, Shiina released a sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of trying for a third time? Onoda-kun, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°I feel like that¡¯s not apliment at all.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not. I don¡¯t know how to deal with you. On one hand, I want to see what kind of chaos you can bring her and on the other hand, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be reprimanded for allowing you in. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do I think? Shiina-san, I¡¯m also amazed at how your mind works. How did youe up with those?¡±


    ¡°What? We¡¯re here to have fun. It¡¯s not bad to add some spice. But knowing you and your poprity that I witnessed, you¡¯re the best spice to be used in this kind of situation. I just hoped Sara was here with me to back me up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even going to drag Sara-san? Alright. I have to revise what I said earlier, I¡¯m not just amazed by you, Shiina-san. I¡¯m also in awe. Please guide me.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. So, you can also be a funny guy despite your usual poker face, huh? Come in. I¡¯ll give them some motivation.¡±


    Upon saying that, Shiina closed our distance and grabbed my arm, intending to drag me inside with her.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m ready to risk my neck to bring that spice in here.¡±


    I asked just in case but she already set her mind on that. With a yful smirk, she soon guided me into No Man¡¯s Land.


    Starting with the first girl who spotted me, it didn¡¯t take a minute for it to spread like wildfire. Everyone who was busily setting up their tents paused what they were doing to check what themotion was about.


    ¡°Alright, girls. We have a visitor from the other side. I¡¯m sure you all know him. I¡¯ll give you the opportunity to decide what to do with him.¡±


    As soon as we got everyone¡¯s attention, Shiina pushed me to the front, facing everyone.

 Chapter 1850 Assistance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1850 Assistance (1) </h4>


    ?1850 Assistance (1)


    Upon being presented to them like that, I could easily sense that every girl whose eyesnded on me had varying degrees of curiosity and confusion. It was so sudden and unexpected, after all. And with them busily fixing their tents as an activity, being interrupted like this wouldn¡¯t look at all delightful.


    Moreover, with this ce supposed to be off-limits for the boys, seeing me being presented by the leader of the camp managers would naturally raise an eyebrow to some.


    As I gave a quick sweep to check on everyone, I easily spotted a few unfriendly gazes among the girls from the other sses. Their displeasure was openly written on their faces. There¡¯s even one among Komoe and Hayakawa¡¯s group. Perhaps, in their head, I was trespassing their haven.


    Still, the majority favored my presence. Most were starry-eyed and sighing in amazement at my appearance. And then there were those mischievous girls who were already cooking up ideas regarding what Shiina proposed.


    What do they want to do with me?


    After a minute or two, someone stepped up. Or not? It¡¯s just one but a lot of them. Furthermore, not all of them were giving a suggestion. They¡¯re just discussing me in front of my face.


    ¡°Can he help us with our activity?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like him to go around and cheer for us.¡±


    ¡°Let us get to know him!¡±


    ¡°I think having him standing close by is enough. I can feel motivation seeping through me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you saying? It¡¯s our chance to get close to him like the others. If we let this go, he¡¯ll just go to those girls often seen around him. I heard he¡¯s kind enough not to turn down everyone.¡±


    ¡°Really? But the rumors around him say he¡¯s a yboy who juggles himself between different girls. What¡¯s the truth?¡±


    ¡°Why not just ask him? It¡¯s a perfect opportunity.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Oh. Right! Miss Shiina, have him go around every group. Is that possible?¡±


    Somehow, hearing all those excited ramblings by the girls, Shiina who pushed me to the front was amazed at the reception. I then heard her whispering what was on her mind, ¡°Onoda-kun, what kind of student are you to be received like this? During our time, even if someone is so popr, girls won¡¯t be this outspoken. They¡¯ll just admire him from afar or send him letters. But you, you can invoke this kind of scene...¡±


    How should I answer that? I also don¡¯t know why they¡¯re this eager. And looking at my girls who never spoke once and simply listened to others discuss what they wanted to do with me, they¡¯re possibly trying to gauge the public perception of me.


    Well, I saw Aya waving excitedly and Misaki already preparing to run and jump in my arms. So, there¡¯s that. The atmosphere was just restricting them from making a move when this kind of fervor was happening.


    I nced at the other camp managers and they all appeared troubled. For sure, they¡¯re as baffled as the others for Shiina¡¯s decision to bring inside their area.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for barging in, girls. It¡¯s my fault to get caught by Miss Shiina. She¡¯s just ying around to spice up the atmosphere. I went here simply to check, not to disturb your activity. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    I waited until the mor died down a little before making that speech. I used bodily gestures to show I was being apologetic.


    Although that immediately disappointed some of them, those who were looking at me in an unfriendly manner dropped it.


    However, Shiina wasn¡¯t simply going to let me go like that. She already dipped her feet into bringing me in, she¡¯s probably the type who¡¯d see things through to the end.


    She grabbed me by my shoulder, stood next to me, and spoke in a loud volume.


    ¡°Come on, Onoda-kun. You said it yourself. You¡¯re here to visit even though you¡¯re aware of the consequences that might fall on your head. I say that requires more than just bravery. That¡¯s dedication.¡±


    That immediately gathered some reaction from the crowd. Their smiles became blinding as they now looked like they couldn¡¯t wait to get their hands on me...


    On one hand that could be a dream for every boy on the. But on the other hand, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to freely navigate here if everyone wants a piece of me.


    All I wanted was to spend some time with my girls, after all. I intentionally let myself be caught to secure permission from Shiina no matter how unlikely that was. It wasn¡¯t within my expectation that she¡¯d present me like this while disregarding the other camp managers¡¯ opinions.


    Well, looking at them, they¡¯re not really against her. In fact, they¡¯re also curiously drawn to my presence.


    ¡°Shiina, what are you doing? We¡¯re the ones who will get in trouble if the teachers and the Professors find him here.¡±


    Finally, someone from the camp managers also spoke up. I looked at her and she¡¯s one of the few who weren¡¯t that enthusiastic at Shiina¡¯s idea. And when our gazes met, she grimaced at me.


    Still, despite that reasonable concern of the woman, Shiina put a hand on her waist and insisted.


    ¡°I know. But aren¡¯t you bored with only following the schedules we put up? Onoda-kun here is the right spice for this asion. If someone shows up, he can hide in one of those cabins or tents. I¡¯m certain a lot of them will be willing to help him out.¡±


    ¡°That... Won¡¯t that be a bigger problem? I get that you want to spice things up but there are better ways.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°... I haven¡¯t thought of one yet.¡±


    ¡°See. It¡¯s hard. But look at him. A chance is already presented to us. I mean, haven¡¯t you seen the positive reception? Having him here with us can easily provide them with motivation. The monotonous activity became lively all of a sudden.¡±


    Hearing their conversation clearly, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Shiina in a new light. She might be a little yful but her head was in the right ce... If it was as she said... then she truly livened up the atmosphere by bringing me here.


    Perhaps, if I was some other guy, she wouldn¡¯t even think of this. However, since she''s been watching me ever since recognizing me earlier, she¡¯s more than aware of my influence. No other guy could bring this kind of atmosphere.


    After a few more back and forth, the other camp manager took a step back, withdrawing her argument.


    Upon seeing that, Shiina turned her attention back to me and to the girls who were waiting for her decision.


    ¡°Okay. I understand that some of you are not in favor of having Onoda-kun here. Fear not, I won¡¯t force you to interact with him and I¡¯m certain, he also won¡¯t try to cross that boundary. You¡¯re all free to speak your thoughts out.¡±


    ¡°Are we really going to do this, Shiina-san?¡±


    Looking at how the girls went silent from that, I couldn¡¯t help but raise my own doubts.


    I only wanted to visit my girls but this girl was roping me in to be amunity handyman for everyone.


    While that¡¯s not bad at all considering a lot of them wee my presence, I can already imagine how tiring it will be for me.


    ¡°Yes, Onoda-kun. If youplete this task, we won¡¯t be against your visits anymore. Help them out, okay?¡±


    With an impish smile that could cost someone their sanity, Shiina hugged my arm and slowly dragged me closer to the girls.


    ¡°Here you go, who wants to borrow him first?¡±


    As soon as she said that, the one closest to us immediately stepped up without hesitation.

 Chapter 1851 Assistance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1851 Assistance (2)</h4>


    ?1851 Assistance (2)


    With everything falling into ce, I soon got dragged into the first group of girls. They¡¯re from ss 2 whose names I have no recollection of. Although I knew them by their faces, this would be the first time we were going to talk beyond greeting them ¡®good morning¡¯ or ¡®hi¡¯ whenever I ran into any of them in the hallways.


    When Shiina took a step back to hand me to them, the girls immediately surrounded and nked me on both sides. The supposed leader of the group grabbed my arm and daringly pressed herself closer, letting my arm be buried in her springy valley. She¡¯s not bad but I truly had no idea who she was.


    Then, someone else followed her example which led me to be subjected to what most boys would already consider a paradise; both of my arms sunken in their softness. If I was a protagonist in an anime, I would probably be bleeding on my nose by now. Too bad though, this was already a normal urrence for me.


    I heard Shiina chuckling from behind. The sight must be amusing for her. When she noticed my gaze on her, she made a V sign and stuck her tongue cutely.


    For sure, her impression of me already veered off from the gentleman they met on the mountain trail. In her eyes, I turned into this mysterious yet popr high school boy who kept on arousing her interest. If I encountered her instead of Sara earlier, I doubt she would have missed the chance to properly dig into that growing interest in me.


    Anyway, apart from Shiina, everyone whose attention was focused on us had varying reactions. Some mouthed ¡®shameless¡¯ in our direction. Some looked on in envy or hate whichever was prevalent. And some found it too amusing. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    On the other hand, my girls were all ring at them, especially Satsuki and Nami. As we were being careful to not cause any disruption in the order of things, they could only begrudgingly busy themselves on what they were doing and wait for me to reach them.


    Mhm. I should do something to make up for that. Even if there¡¯s Shiina around, it should be possible for me to spoil them out of her sight.


    Soon, the other two girls from ss 2 pushed on my back and they all guided me by hand to their tent. Looking at its state, it¡¯s only at 50%pletion.


    I thought they would ask me to help them build it but they started barraging me with questions that I managed to answer collectively in just a few sentences. They¡¯re really that curious about me. And with my public persona being someone easy to talk to, I couldn¡¯t shut them down bluntly. At least, I managed to stop them from prying too much.


    Although unsatisfied with my vague answers, I kind of fell into a state of handling them expertly.


    I guess I owe that to the experience I built over the years and with my girls who were always around me. My trait of being considerate to every girl was already working passively. Even if I didn¡¯t mean it, as long as I wasn¡¯t in a bad mood or in a situation where I didn¡¯t want to deal with the other person, I would act in a way that fits with a girl¡¯s mood.


    Because of that, even without favoring one over another, I got into excellent speaking terms with them when they exhausted all their questions. I got their names but I¡¯d probably not be using them anytime soon. Furthermore, they even voluntarily told me their preferences on a lot of things ¨C even underwear. Of course, they didn¡¯t show me what they were wearing. That will be too much for them.


    I shouldn¡¯t tell them that I would probably shelve those pieces of information in the back of my head. They would be of no use to me, after all.


    In any way, with how much they wanted to get close to me, I was probably not the one scoring in here. It¡¯s the other way around. Right? These girls took advantage of me.


    But well, as a pervert, it¡¯s still a win for me.


    Soon enough, with nothing else to talk about, I offered them my help to assist them in finishing their activity. I carried the heavier parts, held up the tubes that would be used as a pir, and hammered down the foundation on the ground.


    Everyone who was still paying attention to us was looking on in envy as they were also having trouble setting their tents up. Luckily for them, I doubt I would stop at one group.


    Minutester, extremely satisfied with my service, the group handed me back to Shiina.


    The woman and the camp managers were also a little in awe at how well I handled that situation. With that, those few who were still against my sudden inclusion in this activity were now looking forward to how I could spice up their camp more.


    With Shiina dragging me to the next group, those who couldn¡¯t wait for their turn started presenting themselves to me. The camp managers stepped up to quell themotion and Shiina let me pick who to help next.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t immediately go for my girls. I decided that I should help a few more groups just to solidify my presence. Besides, Shiina was also eyeing me like a hawk. She already knew that my reason was to visit my girls. She¡¯s testing me whether I would easily jump to them once I got the permission.


    Thanks to that decision, I got her nod of approvalced with her unyielding yfulness.


    -


    -


    Minutester, after I went through the third group who were pretty much as satisfied as the previous ones, Shiina, who was once again walking alongside me, teasingly whispered.


    ¡°How¡¯s that, Onoda-kun? I believe it¡¯s about time for you to go to the ones that truly matter to you. Should I continue apanying you or leave you to them.¡±


    That question sounded like a trap but upon ncing at her, I noticed her appreciative gaze. Maybe, she¡¯s also as satisfied as those girls at how well this worked. She¡¯s now giving me consideration to have some liberty.


    I contemted for a moment and surveyed our surroundings again before giving her my decision.


    ¡°Shiina-san, I think it¡¯ll be wise to separate from you. Even if I go to them, it¡¯ll be best that you¡¯re around. I could see that some were still not convinced. Only because you¡¯re here that they¡¯re notining.¡±


    That might just be being too cautious but I was just trying to count every possibility. With Shiina around, we could truly avoid some trouble.


    ¡°Geez. Are you getting attached to me now, Onoda-kun? I don¡¯t mind if you also help me outter. I¡¯ll show you around our cabin.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t joke like that, Shiina-san. I might take you up on that offer.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Daring, are we? I¡¯m serious though. If you have time to wander around againter,e and find me.¡±


    She¡¯s also straightforward, huh? She¡¯d be surprised if I told her that I already got a closer look at their cabin.


    After putting on the same teasing smile, my answer was delivered in a whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    As soon as I blew air into her ear, Shiina almost pushed me to the side in reflex. Looking at her face was a mix of being spooked and flustered.


    She bit her lips and lightly hit my shoulder before whispering in an unusually subdued voice, ¡°... I¡¯m extremely ticklish on my ear. Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s an unexpectedly charming side of her


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    I¡¯ll do that againter.


    Omitting thatst sentence, I put on a reassuring smile before dragging her with me this time.


    Before long, we soon arrived at the halfpleted tent being tended by the three high-spirited gals and one seemingly out-


    of-ce blooming flower.


    ¡°Kii! Is it our turn?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here...¡±


    Chii and Hana didn¡¯t miss a beat at weing me into their side while An-rin and Kushii stood behind them.

 Chapter 1826 Not wasting a chance

    Chapter 1826 Not wasting a chance


    ??1826  Not wasting a chance


    When Shio finished speaking, everyone once again began their own discussion. Mostly, it¡¯s about what she listed as Dos and Don¡¯ts.


    Once we arrived there, we were supposed to line up ording to our Student Number, not the seating arrangement. That way, it would be easy for the camp managers to split us into groups.


    Originally, the n was to squeeze in six students in one cabin. But thanks to Hayashi-sensei that was reduced to four.


    This means with 12 boys and 19 girls ¨C since Hana transferred in, our ss will be split into 8 different cabins. Boys will be divided exactly into 3 cabins while the girls will be divided into five, with the fifth cabin being shared only by three girls.


    The other sses¡¯ distribution will be the same.


    Apart from that, the cabins will also be split into two different areas to separate the genders. We¡¯ll probably only meet each other during an activity that involves cooperation between boys and girls.


    That¡¯s a bummer for a lot but this is actually quite normal.


    If one is caught trespassing in the area of the opposite gender then a punishment will be handed out regardless of the excuse they cane up with. The only way for someone to step foot on the other side is if a camp manager who will be the college students from Setsuna-nee and Juri¡¯s department gives someone permission to do so.


    For sure, it¡¯ll only be allowed when it rtes to an activity or something simr to it.


    Casual meetups will be prohibited.


    From that, looks like it will take a lot of work for me to sneak in. But well, I¡¯ll find a way to do so. Aren¡¯t I used to be sneaky when I was investigating my target?


    Wait... That¡¯s in the past already but then again, it¡¯s like my second nature, you know?


    If I get caught then... I¡¯ll ept the punishment.


    Anyway, apart from the cabin area, Shio mentioned that there would be three other areas where our activity would be held.


    Inside the woods.


    Near the stream.


    A clearing in the middle of two cabin areas.


    She said it might get expanded but generally, that¡¯s all the ces we could go to.


    I remember the woods since we walked in there during my scouting with Juri and Setsuna-nee. The stream is located further from it. With the hill not really that steep, there are freshwater fishes that can be caught there.


    As for the clearing, it¡¯s probably just an open area where they can gather everyone.


    Ah. Right... 1st years and 2nd years will also be separated by different hills.


    Yep. It¡¯s called Akimitsu Hills for nothing. There are at least five hills next to each other that they¡¯ve developed for use.


    The one we visited before was just one of those five.


    It¡¯s also prohibited to go to the other hill even though it¡¯s actually easily essible. But Shio said that there might be an activity that will require both year levels to join up and cooperate.


    I¡¯ll look forward to that.


    On that side, there will be Shizu, Arisa, Izumi, Haruko, Himeko and Mina. Ah. Right, the orange-haired girl, Yuika-senpai is also a second year. So, they¡¯ll probably be together at some point.


    I¡¯m more concerned about Himeko but I guess she¡¯ll be fine as long as she¡¯s with Haruko and the other two.


    Arisa and Izumi won¡¯t have any problem. The former is quite energetic as she is yful while thetter always sticks close to her regardless of her mood.


    And obviously, Shizu will be fine wherever she is. I just hope she joins up with them. That way, she can rx without having to put on her usual mask.


    ¡°Ruki, it looks like I¡¯m really in luck to have this time with you.¡±


    With the softness of her valley bringing me back to the present, I heard Kanzaki¡¯s ted whisper as she once again slipped into her previous state of not wasting this opportunity with me.


    ¡°Yeah. But do you think those rules can stop me from meeting up with all of you?¡±


    ¡°Right. If it¡¯s you... impossible, I guess? You can even get your way with us regardless of ce and time.¡±


    Kanzaki only thought for a moment before responding with that. Looking at her clear eyes that spoke no falsehood, that¡¯s really what she believed.


    ¡°I love that directness. You¡¯re not mincing with your words anymore.¡± I praised, ¡°And yep. That¡¯s about it. Just wait for me. We have until tomorrow. There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t find an opportunity by then.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Let¡¯s not talk about things that haven¡¯t happened yet then, Ruki...¡±


    Oh? That¡¯s a surprise. I thought she wanted to hear my silly n to knock on their cabin¡¯s window and enter from there ¨C as if that was easy! Anyway, this is good too. Kanzaki knows what she wants now. And after getting this chance, she¡¯ll make it worth our while.


    ¡°Sure. What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Let¡¯s see. I wonder what will interest you?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Anything about you, Mio¡± I answered in a heartbeat, catching her off-guard.


    Using my shoulder to hide her expression, Kanzaki inched closer to me as her muffled voice reached my ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty straightforward of you too, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Why? You should¡¯ve been ready with this. I¡¯ve made up my mind about you. Unless you want me to slow down or stop then... I¡¯ll sprint toward capturing your heart. Or something like that?¡±


    I made it sound a little yful and given how easily someone could hear our conversation here, I spoke in a lower volume.


    We¡¯re sitting in the middle row of seats and on the right side of the bus. Kanzaki took the window seat while I took the one directly to the aisle. On our left, there¡¯s actually Miyoshi and one of Fukuda¡¯sckeys. It¡¯s the one whose name I still couldn¡¯t remember. He¡¯s not Mushitani but his name also has a kanji rted to bugs. Is it Hino?


    Anyway, whatever it was, they¡¯re the ones closest to us. And it¡¯s to no surprise that Miyoshi was still trying to steal nces at Kanzaki. As for theckey, he¡¯s just frowning since he knew he¡¯s not my match.


    As for those in the row in front and behind us, they¡¯re upied by my girls. Aya and Satsuki in front then Hana and Chii behind. An-rin and Kushii are on the other side, behind Miyoshi and Hino. As for the pair in front of them, it¡¯s Sakuma and Tadano.


    Nami, Saki, and Hina are seated around the front rows so it¡¯s probably impossible for me to see them from where we are sitting unless I stand up.


    ¡°I understand now. This is what they meant when they say be careful of your tongue. It¡¯s not about your kisses.¡± Kanzaki eventually replied after pressing a hand on her chest.


    Did I make her heart skip a beat? Maybe. That¡¯s a good sign, no?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it cringe?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No. It¡¯s too far from that. You even delivered it with confidence. Ruki, you have that gift to always say the right words, I think? You¡¯re also not holding back with your thoughts. That¡¯s why you managed to open my eyes back then...¡±


    Raising her body for a bit, Kanzaki pushed her face close to mine. With our noses already on the verge of touching, I beautiful smile spread across her lips.


    Angling her head so that she won¡¯t be hindered by her sses, Kanzaki parted her lips, ¡°... Ruki, if you¡¯re out to catch my heart. Can I attempt to do that as well?¡±


    She stopped right before our lips collided. Nheless, a small movement of our lips would be enough for them to brush against each other and if I lowered my head just a bit, capturing her lips would be a done deal.


    ¡°Wait. You aren¡¯t doing that yet? And here I am falling for you already.¡±


    As I delivered that kind of response, I stretched my arm to her back and eventually held her by her waist.


    Kanzaki¡¯s eyes widened not because of feeling my fingers pressing against her soft skin but because of not expecting to hear that from me.


    Her face turned bright crimson and the lens of her sses seemingly fogged up in an instant. She sucked her lips back into her mouth as though she was holding herself back from letting her voice out.


    But a momentter, she released them again and pushed in to catch my lips.


    Beneath the fogged-up lenses, I could make out her eyes shining in unflinching determination and delight.


    ¡°... That¡¯s not fair, Ruki. I¡¯ll lose without even putting up a fight.¡± She whispered after pulling her head back.


    Unfortunately for her, my response is to chase after her. Catching her lips right away, I bridged our bodies¡¯ remaining distance by tightly gripping her waist and tugging her towards me.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m called the man of action for nothing, Mio. Besides, only cowards can resist the temptation of your lips.¡±


    I''ve added thatst bit to throw shade over to Miyoshi. Luckily for him, he won''t even hear it.

 Chapter 1852 A Chance Taken

    Chapter 1852 A Chance Taken


    ??1852  A Chance Taken


    With Chii¡¯s enthusiasm shooting up to its maximum with my presence, we immediately worked on setting up their tent. The same with the previous groups, they¡¯re stuck with propping it up. If they got careless at handling it, the sheet could tear apart. That¡¯s why, everyone was being very cautious when they reached this point.


    Boys were reckless in nature so few of them considered the risk. They''re just too lucky that none seemed to break the tent supplied to them. Girls, on the other hand, were mostly meticulous.


    If they need rification, they''d rather get assistance from someone who knows how to do it better.


    That''s the reason why my assistance was weed by the others.


    Getting close to me was just a plus.


    Ah. Right. As anotherparison, unlike boys, it''s quite rare for girls to be deluded just because a guy was kind to them.


    Those three groups of girls that I helped most likely wouldn''t even hope or think that I would be interested in them unless I explicitly showed it with my actions. Our interaction this time was simply me catering to them.


    If there''s one thing that could be said to be the same between the two genders, it should be the tendency to be more interested in someone they already had an inkling of interest after a positive encounter or interaction.


    With that said, those girls might not have hoped for me to fall for or be interested in them but their interest in me after the assistance I provided as well as how weing I was to their approach most likely deepened. I won''t be surprised if my name is brought up if they are asked who they are crushing on someday.


    Of course, at that point, it¡¯s already up to them whether they want to pursue that interest or just look at me from afar. Eimi chose thetter at first but when she encountered me again a few weeks after we graduated middle school, she picked the former. Her gamble paid off. I am now just as in love with her.


    Anyway, let¡¯s return to the present.


    With Shiina keeping her distance while I helped Chii''s group, my patience which was already thin to begin with finally ran out. Soon, I found myself naturally drawing close to either of my two girls within the group.


    When I picked up the tube, I intentionally closed in on Hana and sneakily held her in my arms. Although she liked it, she also panicked a little considering we were out in the open. That¡¯s only for a moment, though.


    The girl¡¯s golden pupil peeked out and seemingly became like a dazzling gem as it shone with delight. She slipped back to her initial forting personality when it came to expressing her desire for me.


    She leaned closer and enticingly whispered, ¡°Should I take this as you flirting with me, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°No? I¡¯m not flirting with you. I¡¯m simply taking my chances to hold my girl. I thought we¡¯re already through this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did. However, have you forgotten? I said I wouldn¡¯t give up on stealing you by making you fall for me harder. This is me taking the same opportunity as you.¡±


    As Hana replied like that, I could feel her arms settling on my back. With her head firmly settled on my chest, she¡¯s now enjoying this stolen moment away from the current situation.


    Eventually, she lifted her head and parted her lips open. Since we could be caught at any moment, hesitation never rose in my head as I captured her lips. Using the interior of the tent as a cover, Hana and I shared that blissful moment, fulfilling our desire for each other.


    It was short-lived though.


    Not even a minuteter, An-rin, who probably noticed that I was slow at getting back, called us out.


    Hana and I naturally separated from each other. However, upon checking the gyaru''s reaction, I saw her amusement at our audacious attempt to flirt even while under observation.


    When I walked past her, I pressed a finger to my lips.


    I saw her meaningful grin as she nodded before I heard her soft voice from behind, ¡°Give our Chii some love too, Onoda-shi.¡±


    I could¡¯ve replied ¡®I will¡¯ if not for finding Chii¡¯s expectant eyes following my every move.


    ¡°Sorry, I intentionally got distracted,¡± I said as I closed in on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, idiot Kii,¡± Chii pouted as she reached for my cheek. At the same time as she pinched it, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m expecting to be given the same treatment by you. You will, right? Then, let¡¯s finish this quickly and head inside.¡±


    Without waiting for my reply, the girl grabbed the tube from my hand and had me assist her in the finishing touches of their tent. Hana and An-rin went to hammer the foundations while Kushii held the tent on the other side.


    As soon as we finished propping it up, Chii walked towards its entrance. I followed after her.


    However, my impatience got the best of me again. We have yet to enter it to pretend to check each corner but I already pounced on Chii, hugging the girl from behind.


    Chii didn¡¯t even resist that. Instead, she allowed herself to be caught in my embrace. Turning to face me, she sweetly giggled, ¡°Naughty Kii.¡±


    This time, we were obviously caught right away. Kushii, who was just a few steps away from us, faked a cough.


    And Shiina who''s watching closely was shaking her head at my impulsiveness.


    But well, can they me us? We finally got this chance. It¡¯s a way to let it pass.


    Chii put on an embarrassed smile as she apologetically looked at her friend.


    Kushii shook her head but then red at me as though she was saying it was my fault all along.


    She¡¯s not wrong though. I was the impatient one who couldn¡¯t wait for a few seconds to get us out of the public eye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Kii.¡± Chii soon whispered. Without getting out of my embrace, she dragged me into the tent.


    The tent was taller than normal but even if it¡¯s like that, the ceiling only reached my neck. Due to that, the two of us bent our knees a little to get inside. Not a secondter, our knees touched the ground as we crawled forward.


    Naturally, I let go of her temporarily, letting her settle down inside before crawling my way to her.


    While acting like she was checking the corner of the tent and measuring its interior, she received me in her embrace and our lips naturally got drawn to each other.


    There¡¯s no need for words anymore. The same with Hana, Chii and I just let ourselves lose against our desire for each other. Chii with her inherent clumsiness fumbled a few times and almost bit my tongue. But then once she let go of the other useless thoughts in her head, she soon showed the experience that she umted from the kisses we shared back then and in this present.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Of course, since the tent wasn¡¯t fully stabilized yet, we had to be careful not to put too much pressure on the side. I hooked my arm to her back, supporting her upper body.


    Then Chii responded by slowly sliding down, allowing herself to lie on the surface.


    My arm became her pillow as I followed her lips down which ended up with my body hovering above her.


    With her ponytail getting in the way, I removed the band holding it, allowing her hair to sprawl freely beneath her.


    Although she still looked like a gyaru like this, her charm went up several levels. She couldn¡¯t really get away from being a natural beauty.


    Fueled by more enthusiasm by admiring my lovely Chii¡¯s beauty, our lips¡¯ connection soon resumed and we once again dipped our heads into our desire.


    A minute or twoter, we were brought back to reality when suddenly, amotion started outside. It was at a distance, or specifically in the direction of the entrance to this area. But with the girls reacting to whoever arrived, the effect gradually reached our position.


    Yeah. What bad timing. Someone arrived and it¡¯s probably not an ally. Either our teachers or their professors who are going to observe and maybe supervise the activity¡­

 Chapter 1853 No other choice but to hide

    Chapter 1853 No other choice but to hide


    ??1853  No other choice but to hide


    A few secondster, a panicking Kushii peeked her head inside the tent, perhaps to inform us of what was happening.


    However, upon witnessing us in our current position where it wouldn¡¯t be at all weird to call us out for being shameless, her words got caught in her throat as she froze there.


    She¡¯s really making some adorable reactionstely, huh? But then again, I wouldn¡¯t me her for that. This should be her first time seeing us like this, after all.


    Shortly after, another set of footsteps approached the entrance and soon enough, another girl¡¯s head peeked inside the tent, noticing our situation right away.


    ¡°I knew it. You really won¡¯t miss a chance. But Onoda-kun¡­ slow down first, okay?¡±


    Obviously, it was Shiina with her lips curved into a knowing smirk.


    Unlike Kushii, seeing us like this didn¡¯t put her in the same state. However, that¡¯s probably because she was more concerned about other things. Her face was currently overwhelmed with a sense of urgency.


    It wouldn¡¯t be correct to say that she was panicking. It¡¯s more like she¡¯s thinking that it''ll definitely be bad for me to be caught here by the neers.


    Moreover, because she insisted and broke the rule that they set by letting me in and allowing me to mingle with the girls, she¡¯d be in bigger trouble. But that will be if they find me here or someone rats her out.


    Given that everyone agreed with her suggestion earlier, even those initially unconvinced, the chances are probably low. However, we cannot be too sure, right?


    I nodded at her and moved myself off of Chii, taking the space on her side.


    When I faced her again, Shiina¡¯s eyes locked on me as she exined the situation outside, ¡°Ugh¡­ I won¡¯tment on what you¡¯re trying to do here but this is more urgent. Listen to me, Onoda-kun. Until I return, do not go out of this tent. Close the entrance if you can but it¡¯s possibly better to keep it open first. Some of our professors arrived to check the progress of our activity. They won¡¯t appreciate seeing you here so¡­ in the meantime, you¡¯ll be your girl¡¯s guest.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    There¡¯s no other choice, right? Actually, there¡¯s one. That is to sneak out of this area by navigating through the woods. In one way or another, it will lead me somewhere out here.


    However, the chances of being spotted while I traversed the distance between our location and the edge of the woods would probably be the same if I stayed here.


    That¡¯s why staying here is the most optimal solution.


    As long as they don¡¯t specifically check each group¡¯s tent thoroughly, I¡¯ll be fine. They can cover me up with anything like piling their bags, futons, pillows, and nkets on top of me, I¡¯ll do my utmost to act like a lifeless object.


    Upon getting my agreement, her eyes thennded on Chii as well as on the speechless Kushii who was just about to recover, instructing them on what to do. ¡°You don¡¯t want him to be caught here, right? Act natural. Start bringing your things inside and let him sit in one corner. Once you¡¯re done, you can join him inside and wait until they leave.¡±


    Without waiting for our response, Shiina retracted her head and walked away from the tent.


    Before long, Shiina¡¯s voice weing their professors reached my ears.


    This was incredibly risky but if everyone in the camp cooperated, I will definitely consider that as owing them a favor.


    Shortly after, I moved to the side and Chii crawled out of the tent. Dragging Kushii with her, they went to inform Hana and An-rin as well.


    A minute quickly passed. I perked my ears to properly hear if someone was approaching while Chii and the girls started bringing in their things from the cabin.


    The first one to enter, An-rin crawled to my side and ced her bag down in front of me She then looked at me and teasingly smirked


    ¡°Onoda-shi, you¡¯re in a bind, ya?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Help me out?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, we totally do not have a choice, no? Tell me, Onoda-


    shi. Are you totally unlucky? You passed the first three groups without any problems. But once you began approaching those close to you, someone immediately arrived to disrupt your fun.¡±


    My fun, huh? Is that how she sees my objective foring here?


    ¡°Maybe both? I¡¯m lucky to be here, no?¡±


    ¡°Aiyaa~ you¡¯re totally correct.¡± An-rin then tapped my leg as though passing encouragement to me before she crawled back out of the tent.


    Following her, Kushii crawled in and paused for a moment to look at me. Without daring to prolong our eye contact, she also moved to my side, picking up An-rin¡¯s bag and cing it to the side along with hers.


    As her eyesnded back on me, she muttered in slight annoyance, ¡°Shameless guy, don¡¯t hog all the space. We have more to bring in.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I swiftly replied which put her in a stump. Kushii then clicked her tongue as she began turning her body to leave.


    However, she identally got her toe tangled at her bag¡¯s handle causing her to drag it with her and also slip forward. I had no idea if she was being careless or not but my body quickly reacted to prevent her from being hurt.


    I stretched my leg out to have her upper bodynd on my thigh. Then I slowed her down by holding her arm before removing the tangled bag on her foot.


    Almost instantly, I could feel the softness of her chest being squeezed against my leg. Her hand desperately tried to grasp onto something but to no avail.


    There¡¯s nothing to grab onto except me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Due to that, her right hand dangerouslynded near my groin as she tightened her grip on it to support herself. That was close¡­


    Upon realizing her situation, she closed her eyes as she doggedly attempted to prevent her face from being flustered.


    ¡°Are you alright? Kunieda-san?¡± I asked as I sessfully halted her descent by extending my arm beneath her, my fingers lodged on her soft skin near her waist. The way she lifted her arms in an attempt to grab onto something pulled her shirt up, opening that small window on her navel.


    She failed to reply right away but with her body partly pressed against me, I could sense how her heart started beating quickly from tension. Her body heat also jumped a little and beads of sweat started to form from her forehead.


    ¡°¡­ I-I¡¯m fine¡­ You caught me. T-thank you.¡± Perhaps deliberating whether to look at me or not, her head moved erratically.


    Seeing that from my perspective, a chuckle involuntarily escaped my mouth, ¡°Kunieda-san, you don¡¯t seem to be fine to me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­ Help me get up before they see me this close to you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. You¡¯re Chii¡­ No. I shouldn¡¯t even be this conscious of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you shouldn¡¯t. But you are. It¡¯s too obvious. It¡¯s my fault, right?¡±


    ¡°If you know, don¡¯t say anything anymore. Ugh.¡± As she spat that response as though she was trying to run away, her face scrunched up to a pained expression.


    I quickly looked at her foot and sure enough, that ident also twisted her ankle. However, it wasn¡¯t dislocated or anything, she just twisted it a bit, causing a swift rush of pain to her senses.


    ¡°And here I thought Chii is the queen of clumsiness. Kunieda-


    san, you¡¯re out ofmission, stay here instead.¡±


    ¡°W-what? No.¡±


    ¡°I insist, I¡¯m sure Chii will also say the same. Right?¡±


    As I said that, I gestured with my head and turned my eyes to the girl watching at the entrance.


    ¡°Huh? Wait¡­¡± Kushii mouthed in panic but Chii¡¯s giggling drowned that out.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s what happened. I thought Kushii was finally taking matters into her hands but it¡¯s an ident, huh?¡± With a teasing smile blooming on her lips, Chii shook her head.


    The girl then dropped her bag and pushed it inside the tent as she crawled forward to reach our side. Not long after, Hana as well as An-rin who already made a return trip from their cabin also showed up, staring in wonder at what was happening.


    With Kushii¡¯s ability to move impeded by her hurting ankle, I bent forward to prop her up and drag her to my side. Although she tried protesting at first, she sumbed to her fate soon afterward upon noticing that I wasn¡¯t being rough with her.


    I had her lean on my left shoulder to support her back while allowing her feet to stretch forward. Naturally, I stretched my arm to her other side to also prevent her from sliding off. In a way, the scene probably looked like I was holding her close to me.


    Chii was mischievously smiling but at the same time pouting. Most likely, she¡¯s a little jealous of Kushii¡¯s position. Hana facepalmed, understanding that this was once again a disy of my overwhelming consideration. Andstly, An-rin had her hands pressed together with her fingers slowly pping.


    Not knowing where to hide from the gazes of the three girls, Kushii used her hand to cover her face as she dispiritedly grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this embarrassing disy.¡±

 Chapter 1854 Kushiis Troubles

    Chapter 1854 Kushii''s Troubles


    ??1854  Kushii''s Troubles


    Left with no choice but to stay with me inside the tent while she waited for her foot to be relieved from pain, Kushii remained silent when the other three left again to get what was left in their cabin.


    Naturally, I also didn¡¯t try to initiate a conversation. I mean, I¡¯m not so oblivious that the girl was still too conscious of me. Maybe what she saw earlier also yed a part. With our current distance, she might just break down from my consideration.


    That¡¯s not impossible, right?


    Anyway, to take my mind off of the temptation to tease the girl, I focused my senses on what was happening outside. Those professors remained at a distance along with Shiina and the other camp managers but they could still roam and inspect every group anytime.


    I could hear the hushed voices of the girls from the nearby groups from our location. They were wondering about my current situation. Still, despite their curiosity, they¡¯re mindful not to be too loud and I appreciate them for that.


    Thinking about it, there should be approximately 20 groups here, averaging at least five from each ss, more or less. It¡¯s a fact that girls are more populous in our year, after all.


    That¡¯s probably why the teachers and professors are more concerned about them.


    Even though boys can be rowdy, it¡¯s actually a little easygoing at our side with how Sawano and other college guys managed anymotion. Here, the college girls are probably stretching themselves to properly manage everyone.


    Shiina adding ¡®spice¡¯ into their monotonous activity wasn¡¯t just because she was bored. It¡¯s also to alleviate some pressure on her colleagues. And thanks to that, it tranted into my opportunity to be here.


    I guess I owe her more than I thought, huh? At the moment, she¡¯s even busily upying their professors¡¯ time so that they wouldn¡¯te and roam around.


    Anyway, a minute quickly passed and the situation would probably not change anytime soon.


    However, Chii and the other two were somehow taking their time to return. I tried peeking out of the entrance to check but with Kushii at my side, I could only move a little.


    Looking at the girl whose hands were still covering her flustered expression, she probably couldn¡¯t rx at all because of me. Her body was fidgeting slightly and she was trying her best not to push her weight on me.


    Really, what should I do with her?


    ¡°Hey, if you can¡¯t rx because of me, I can move away to the other side. Let me pile these bags so you can use that to rest your back on.¡±


    I said I shouldn¡¯t open a conversation but for her sake, I better do something, right? We couldn¡¯t stay like this. And given that my stay here wouldn¡¯t end if those professors stayed, it¡¯d just be more awkward as time went on.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine... I¡¯m the one acting unnatural. You shouldn¡¯t be the one to adjust.¡± Before I could reach for the bags and do what I just said, Kushii¡¯s hushed voice reached my ears.


    I looked at the girl and somehow, her fidgeting was about to subside. With her hands sliding off of her face, I finally got to see the state of her face.


    It¡¯s really red that the makeup she used seemingly faded away. She might not have the most beautiful face but she knew how to present herself. And being this close to her allowed me to take a closer inspection of her facial features. She has a small mole on her earlobe, at the lower right side of her lips, and her neck.


    The one on her face is possibly unnoticeable because of its size and how her makeup often hides it. But now that I caught it in my eyes, it¡¯s certainly something that adds to her charm as a girl. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a beauty mark, right?


    Anyway, with her eyes staring at me intently as though she was reinforcing her words by conveying how she didn¡¯t want me to leave her side, I fell into contemtion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Should Ifort her and tell her that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her behavior? Or should I address what we¡¯re ignoring all this time? I mean, she did start acting unnaturally around me after I called her a princess as a counter to her teasing during thest Cleaning Duty that we were both a part of. She tried pushing me to Hana but I turned it around and teased her instead.


    After deliberating for a few seconds of staring at her seemingly fragile figure, I decided...


    I fixed my sitting position and let her body lean closer to me before opening my mouth.


    ¡°Yeah... Not gonna lie, it also baffles me a bit. You suddenly acted so unnaturally around me. Although I can pinpoint why, I thought you¡¯d brush it off the next day and continue acting yful likest time. Did I overdo it by calling you a princess? Or is it because of what I said along with it?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kushii¡¯s lips curled before eventually turning into a wry smile. While nodding her head slightly, she replied, ¡°Thetter. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re serious about it or not but from what I¡¯ve seen from you... You rarely joke, Onoda-kun. Even if you¡¯re not at all truthful when you said it, won¡¯t you im that it¡¯s also not entirely false?¡±


    Ah. So, it¡¯s like that, huh? She became bothered when I brought up how I also confessed to her during that time in the snack bar. And given that she¡¯s also closely following my interactions with the other girls and not just Chii, she started thinking that I might be serious about her as well...


    Alright. That¡¯s my fault, no doubt. I turned her into this kind of a mess because of my attempt to cover up how I was already in love with every girl perceived to be close to me.


    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re right, Kushii. It¡¯s not entirely false. But you¡¯re also aware that back then, it was simply my attempt to confuse everyone who was extremely curious about who I was really with. Asking if I can fall in love with all of you is pretty ridiculous, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But when you bring it up again... It made me remember how I also jumped into that bandwagon... Ugh, sorry. I got the wrong idea, right?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s not entirely false. If I can fall in love with you the same way I did with Chii and the others then... doesn¡¯t that mean my words back then are also true?¡±


    That¡¯s reaching quite far, I guess? In truth, I haven¡¯t delved into my interest in this girl yet. At the moment, she¡¯s still nothing more than Chii¡¯s gyaru friend along with An-rin who I get along with. Although her unnatural act drew my attention, that¡¯s all it was. Just my curiosity about what happened to her.


    Still, finding out that I was truly the culprit behind it, I kind of felt responsible for that.


    ¡°... Chii is right. There¡¯s no limit to your shamelessness. How can you say that so casually?¡±


    ¡°This is just how I am, Kushii. I¡¯m a selfish bastard. Nheless, I still cared about everyone, including you. If you¡¯re that troubled with what I said, let¡¯s just forget about it. I miss the yful Kushii from before who won¡¯t hesitate to tease me whenever she can.¡±


    ¡°Psh. If it was that easy, I would¡¯ve done it right away...¡± Kushii spat in a rather miserable tone. She then bit her lips and lowered her head, breaking eye contact with me.


    Processing her response in my head, I found myself standing before a certain possibility... The possibility that I unknowingly pushed this girl in a certain direction.


    ¡°Kushii... are you... interested in me?¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that obvious at this point? I won¡¯t be this troubled just because you counter my attempt to tease you with Shinohara-


    san. You¡¯re really a bastard, Onoda-kun.¡±


    And there she goes confirming it without any hesitation anymore. Somehow, she already resolved herself to this. I guess that¡¯s her only way to get out of her current state. Because she¡¯s concerned about Chii and the girl¡¯s rtionship with me, she¡¯s probably struggling to keep it in check.


    But now that I intentionally opened that box she¡¯s using to bottle it up, Kushii released it all without leaving anything behind.


    And noticeably, her body rxed almost instantly. She looked like a heavy weight had just been relieved from both of her mental and physical capacities.


    A momentter, Kushii nudged my shoulder before she raised both of her arms. Then she took in a deep breath that her modest chest seemingly got inted.


    And upon releasing it, the girl cheerfully eximed albeit in a very subdued voice to not alert anyone outside.


    ¡°Woo! That feels so refreshing! Thanks for letting me air it out, Onoda-kun!¡±


    Lowering her arms, Kushii turned her body to face me and the familiar yful smirk rose from her lips, ¡°Surprised? Don¡¯t mind it. I won¡¯t jump at you all of a sudden. But Onoda-kun, I like this expression on you. It¡¯s rare to see you this bbergasted.¡±


    The girl reached for my cheek and tapped it a few times as her charming grin decorated her face. That yful Kushii returned but at what cost? My defeat, I guess?


    Am I bbergasted? Yeah. I won¡¯t deny that. The huge difference between how she was acting earlier and now put me in a serious bind. My head couldn¡¯t process it right away.

 Chapter 1855 Not wasting the extended time

    Chapter 1855  Not wasting the extended time


    ??1855  Not wasting the extended time


    Shortly after Kushii and I finished our conversation, Chii, Hana, and An-rin crawled into the tent.


    I threw them a suspicious look which they returned with guilty smiles.


    Yeah. There¡¯s no need to tell them what happened here anymore. They¡¯re already aware of it.


    I mean, how long are they out? More than a few minutes. That means, they intentionally didn¡¯t return just to let us have that conversation.


    Although I wouldn¡¯t say that Kushii being injured was intentional, Chii and An-rin possibly considered that a perfect opportunity.


    For what?


    For the girl to open with me.


    Obviously, they¡¯re not at all ignorant about Kushii¡¯s interest in me. If I had to guess, she already confided in them way before this day.


    Well, Hana possibly didn¡¯t know but since she stayed behind with the other two, she probably got informed already.


    After dropping what they were carrying to the other side of the tent, the three girls crawled to us.


    Chii and An-rin stopped right in front of us while Hana didn¡¯t hesitate to take my other side. The girlfortably leaned on my chest as she put my arm around her.


    Yeah. Despite feeling guilty for eavesdropping, she couldn¡¯t care less about the current atmosphere. She found an opening and took it.


    Among them, only Chii looked troubled about how I would react. And sure enough, she soon broke the silence, calling out to me.


    ¡°Kii... Sorry.¡±


    Seeing her downcast expression, I reached for her hand and dragged her to me. I held her chin and resolutely stared into her eyes, ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not upset?¡± She stutteringly asked. Her concern couldn¡¯t be hidden by her voice.


    Yeah. This is why I love this girl. Even in this situation, she¡¯s more concerned about me than herself... Wasn¡¯t she jealous seeing Kushii at my side earlier? Was that an inconsistency? Well, no. It¡¯s just her true nature. At this moment, thinking that I might be upset by their ¡®consideration¡¯, she probably wanted to apologize to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. There¡¯s no reason to, right? I mean, we should be thankful instead. What do you think, Kushii?¡±


    ¡°That... That¡¯s right.¡± Kushii stuttered as she agreed with my words. Since she was caught up in the moment, it possibly also left her mind that these three somehow dyed their return to give us that opportunity to talk.


    And now, after sessfully airing out what was bothering her, a look of appreciation showed on her face directed to her friends.


    Chii blinked a few times as she alternately looked at us. But before she could say anything, the third gyaru in the room startedughing,


    ¡°Pfft... I told you, Chii. Onoda-shi won¡¯t mind at all. You¡¯re seriously worrying a lot. That¡¯s your man we¡¯re talking about. Onoda-shi is totally shameless not to falter even though his girl¡¯s close friend confessed to him.¡±


    Alright, she¡¯s not wrong, I guess?


    I don¡¯t see any point why I should be bothered by what they did. I understand their reason. And honestly, it¡¯s unnecessary to create a heavy atmosphere just because they intentionally gave us a window of time to talk. Right?


    From there, our conversation continued. Since they weren¡¯t there at all times, Kushii and I recounted what happened or how it went.


    By the end of it, An-rin was leftughing while holding her stomach. It was really entertaining for her. I don¡¯t know. Maybe that girl has something wrong in her head.


    On the other hand, Kushii once again reiterated that she wouldn¡¯t simply jump at me despite her confession. She even emphasized that thanks to this, she could now stop worrying about her interest in me and return to her previous self of being goofy.


    To prove that, the girl pinched my cheeks before leaving my side for Chii to take.


    Yeah. That¡¯s not proof at all, no? But if that¡¯s what she wanted then so be it. Besides, she¡¯s probably still thinking that I¡¯m simply joking back then. In her head, she¡¯s the one who fell for it.


    With everything resolved, or at least, looking resolved, An-rin stepped out of the tent to scout out the situation outside. And with the three girls left behind with me, another kind of atmosphere rose inside the tent.


    Hana initiated it by pulling my head down. Not minding that Chii and Kushii were present, the girl caught my lips, resuming what we started earlier.


    As always, I didn¡¯t even think twice before responding to my girl. I kissed her back and pulled her up to myp.


    Because of this, Hana and I became even more daring than earlier. Still, not as daring as what Chii and I achieved earlier.


    Perhaps, sensing that there was a possibility for her to get roped in, Kushii hurriedly turned around and attempted to leave the tent.


    However, she¡¯s a step toote.


    Before she could evenplete a turn, Chii grabbed her hand and dragged her back to my side.


    With Hana staying on myp, Chii put her friend on my right before moving to my left.


    Really, where¡¯s the concerned girl now?


    ¡°Huh? Why me too? I said I wouldn¡¯t¡ª" Kushii tried protesting to her friend. However, Chii ced a finger on her lips, interrupting her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything, Kushii... You can stay there and do nothing.¡± She said before stealing my lips from Hana.


    ¡°Kumiya-san, you can close your eyes too. You see... I don¡¯t think we can hold back now. This guy will leave to check on the other girls soon. This is our only chance.¡± Hana also offered her words to the girl who was rightfully confused by the situation.


    I mean, she did say that she didn¡¯t want to jump at me just because she was interested. Leaving was truly her best choice but Chii prevented that...


    I guess it¡¯s up to me now. I could tell her to go and Chii wouldn¡¯t disagree with me. However, how should I do that when the two of them weren¡¯t giving me a chance to talk?


    A minute quickly passed and my mouth remained upied and passed around between the two girls.


    Chii focused more on sucking my tongue while Hana loved it more if I was the one sucking on hers.


    And while one of them was upying that spot, the other would go down to my neck or my naked chest that Hana had long exposed by rolling my shirt up.


    Somehow, the fact that we¡¯re still at risk of being caught already slipped their minds.


    Just like what Hana said, once the professors leave and Shiina returns, I¡¯ll be off to another group.


    They¡¯re acting like this because this extended time can end at any moment.


    In any case, I was just as desperate as them. This was also my opportunity, after all.


    And because of that, the situation gradually escted. Since they took possession of my lips, I let my hands wander around. With Hana on myp, I slipped a hand inside her pants, fondling her behind. As for my other free arm, Chii let me inside her shirt, giving me ess to her chest.


    While this was happening, I noticed from the corner of my eyes that Kushii didn¡¯t follow Hana¡¯s advice of closing her eyes.


    Her eyes fixed on me, watching us intensely sharing an intimate moment. Furthermore, she¡¯s gradually inching closer with her hand already gripping the sleeve of my shirt.

 Chapter 1856 Out of Time

    Chapter 1856 Out of Time


    ??1856  Out of Time


    Hana was the one first to notice Kushii closing in. But since she¡¯s someone who personally liked to have me all for herself, she didn¡¯t say anything other than showing off to the girl whenever it was her turn to take my lips and her sensual caresses on my sturdy chest.


    She¡¯s not enticing her. She¡¯s making her envious.


    I checked on the girl and saw her biting her lips. And when she saw my eyes on her, she tried to avert her gaze. Nheless, she didn¡¯t let go of my sleeve.


    I could¡¯ve teased her at this point but with my hands and mouth upied by the two, there¡¯s nothing I could do. Uh. Wrong. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s nothing I could do. I wasn¡¯t just that inclined when Kushii was still probably struggling with how to act in this situation.


    I shouldn¡¯t push her. I would only make a move if either I saw the desire on her face or she vocally told me about what she wanted. For now, she¡¯s just watching closely while she keeps a minimal distance.


    ¡°Kii, more...¡± Soon, my attention was taken back by Chii.


    At the moment, she was pretty much lost to the sensation being delivered by my hand. Her body would tremble whenever her sensitive cherries brushed against my palm or pressed by my thumb.


    However, it wasn¡¯t enough for her anymore. Even with the activity from the nearby groups piercing through the tent, Chii¡¯s expression was already too erotic to say that she was not just lovedrunk anymore. She wanted to feel a more intimate connection with me just likest time.


    Soon, ignoring Hana who was currently kissing me, she stood on her knees to raise her body, leveling her chest with my head. She then rolled her shirt up, giving all of us a view of her alluring figure underneath it. Her bra was in-white but she was already wearing something a little mature considering its design. On top of that, with my hand still stuck inside her bra, both Hana and Kushii saw it.


    They had differing reactions to it.


    Kushii was simply speechless. Even if she probably has some knowledge about it, seeing her friend like this should be a first for her. And then the way she looked at me also changed slightly. In her eyes, I might be a serial teaser but I was also perceived as a gentleman and a bundle of consideration who would treat every girl with care. Seeing me proactively being lewd with Chii and Hana was probably an eye-opener for her. I was just like any other pervert. It¡¯s now up to her if her interest in me would remain, wane, or grow stronger.


    Anyway, she did see us in that position earlier. From how her face immediately turned crimson, she already misunderstood that we were about to do something even crazier earlier.


    That¡¯s fine, I guess? She¡¯s not Misaki who was too innocent for this world. And if she kept her interest in me and developed it to the same level as Mio, she¡¯s bound to find out about this anyway.


    Better now thanter. That way, she could still pull back while she¡¯s not in too deep yet.


    As for Hana, having noticed it way earlier, she simply raised her eyebrows. After all, she already saw me in a more daring situation with Chii. That night in her house where she peeked at us would forever remind her that she had yet to reach that level with me yet.


    Though there was an attempt a few days ago when I escorted her home, we got interrupted by her aunt. Hence, we still haven¡¯t gone further than just kisses and caresses.


    I could sense her contemting whether to do the same or more than that. She even tapped my hand behind her before lowering her head down to look at myher region. As always, it was already bulged up because of them and with the movements of her hips which rubbed it a little, it looked like it was already about to burst out of my pants.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Chizuru...¡± She broke off from the connection between our lips and called out Chii. Her voice tinged with jealousy.


    Chii¡¯s response was a yful chuckle before her arm enclosed around my head, pulling me down to her valley.


    Even though she already sweated a lot from the activities we did throughout this day, my girl¡¯s fragrant scent remained as it immediately filled my nose, stimting more of my desire for her.


    ¡°Kii, dig in...¡± Chii then sweetly whispered, tempting me further.


    How could I even reject that? Even when Hana finally decided to also take it up a notch to notg behind Chii, my hand pulled a cup down, giving me ess to one of her hardened sensitive cherries.


    Stretching my tongue out, I gently licked the tip sending an electric shock on her body. Then, as I moved my tongue around it, teasing it until it slowly glistened from my saliva, I felt Hana¡¯s hand slipping inside my pants.


    ¡°Ruki, this is fine, right?¡± The girl whispered as her fingers crawled into my underwear. She naturally made contact with the head right away. Letting it slide within her palm, Hana¡¯s inexperienced hand fumbled a bit on how to properly hold it.


    In any case, she soon pulled onto the waistband of my pants, opening it up to take my cock out of its confines. I couldn¡¯t see her properly since I was busy with Chii but with how my lower body could naturally react to her movements, it already twitched a lot just from her touch.


    Once again, Hana fumbled it resulting in only half of my entire length freed from my pants. The girl let go of the waistband early on, causing it to be stuck right there. Also, she appeared to be ignorant that she could slide it down.


    I should properly guide her next time¡­ Otherwise, she¡¯d keep on fumbling it like this. It¡¯s quite adorable of her but she¡¯d probably feel embarrassed if it kept on happening.


    In any case, when Hana saw how thick and hard it was, she audibly gulped down her umted saliva. Likewise, Kushii who was probably seeing it as well made the same sound.


    Would that be enough for her to run away from the tent? Probably not.


    Given that she¡¯s still by my side, the thought of leaving already left her mind long ago. And in fact, she¡¯s not just holding onto my sleeve anymore. Instead, she¡¯s already leaning on me, watching everything closely.


    ¡°What should I do next?¡± Hana shyly mumbled. Even though she managed to pull it out, the girl was now lost on what to do next. It¡¯s understandable. She¡¯s inexperienced. Even if she imed to have studied it on the inte, doing it hands-on with me was entirely different.


    I was about to answer her. However, it seems like time is not on our side anymore¡­


    A set of loud footsteps could be heard approaching us. And nearby, An-rin who should be scouting for us scuttled back.


    There can only be two possibilities. Either Shiina is about toe or someone else. Nevertheless, whoever it is, the result will be the same.


    Our time has run out.


    Alerted by those footsteps, I immediately paused suckling on Chii and turned my head at the entrance. There, An-rin eventually peeked her head into the tent. Most likely, to inform us of who¡¯sing


    However, because there¡¯s only a window of a few seconds, there was simply no time for us to fix ourselves when we were in the right in the middle of it. In short, it was An-rin¡¯s turn to catch us in a daring situation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And this time, it¡¯s actually worse than what Kushii and Shiina witnessed earlier.


    ¡°Guys, Shiina-shi is returning. The professors have¡ª¡±


    Halfway through her words, the short-haired gyaru froze as her eyes fully captured our current state. Her mouth was even left open as she struggled toe to terms with what she was seeing.

 Chapter 1857 Favored a lot

    Chapter 1857 Favored a lot


    ??1857  Favored a lot


    The time that seemed to stop inside the tent started moving again.


    The first one to react among the three girls around me was Kushii. Since the girl wasn¡¯t really entangled with me intimately, she quickly grasped the situation and reflexively jumped back. I looked at her and saw her biting her lips, looking apologetic. She probably thought I¡¯d take it the wrong way. But well, distancing herself was a good judgement for her. Even if she¡¯splicit in the situation, her involvement wasn¡¯t that deep.


    However, it was different for Hana and Chii. Because they¡¯re both too focused on me, their headsgged a bit causing them to be dyed in processing the situation.


    When they finally caught the figure of An-rin right at the entrance who currently looked like she saw something she shouldn¡¯t, my girls stuttered as they both panicked.


    Chii hugged my head tighter but her body gradually shrank back down to the ground. And then, without rolling down her shirt, she hid behind me. I could feel her chest pressing on my back but well, it¡¯s not the time to appreciate it.


    On the other hand, Hana attempted to y it cool by turning around and hiding my exposed length using her body.


    I nced down and noticed her ear taking in a deeper reddish hue. Furthermore, I could feel the rising temperature being exuded by her. Even without seeing the entirety of her face, I could already imagine her blushing profusely.


    No matter how bold she appeared for going after my cock just a few seconds ago, Hana probably never considered being caught like this.


    That¡¯s cute and all but I guess it¡¯s also my fault for allowing them to just forget that we¡¯re not in a truly private space where no one could disturb us.


    As the only one who was shameless enough to not be bothered by An-rin catching us like this, I swiftly moved to fix us before Shiina arrived.


    First, I tucked my length back in my pants by pushing Hana¡¯s back slightly. Then, my arm naturally hooked around her, and settled my hand on her navel to properly put her in my embrace.


    Following that, I nced behind me to check on Chii. Twisting my body to face her, I fixed her bra in ce and rolled her shirt back down. Once that was done, I brought her back to my side, hooking my arm around her waist.


    Though this wouldn¡¯t essentially let us off the hook, holding my girls like this wasn¡¯t something Shiina would find intriguing.


    Kushii already distanced herself from me so there¡¯s no reason for me to pull her back to me. Besides, she¡¯s the one who wasn¡¯t fully involved with what we were doing. However, if we were given more time, I could see the possibility of her sumbing to the temptation.


    Anyway, with that done. I straightened my back and put on my usual face as I turned my gaze to An-rin.


    ¡°Come in, An-rin. As you can see, everything is normal. I¡¯m just taking care of my girls.¡±


    Upon saying that, I lowered my head down to nt a kiss on both Hana and Chii¡¯s cheeks.


    An-rin awkwardlyughed as she got out of her frozen state. She appeared a bit dazed as though she found me iprehensible.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Onoda-shi... Onoda-shi... Like, seriously. Shameless won''t be enough to describe you, ya? You¡¯re totally in another unknown higher category.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Still maintaining my oblivious look, I put on my shameless smile and addressed her again, ¡°Let¡¯s just say we¡¯ve taken our chance, alright?¡±


    ¡°Aiyaa~ Sure. Not like it will be beneficial to me if I babbled.¡± The girl shrugged as though giving up making sense of my situation.


    And then, following my words, she crawled into the tent and sat down next to Kushii. However, instead of checking on her friend, An-rin¡¯s eyes locked on me. Whatever was on her head, it was probably somewhere along the lines of curiosity and wonderment.


    Soon, with all five of us in the tent, the approaching footsteps stopped by the entrance.


    Shiina has finally returned.


    Peeking her head in, the first thing she did was to search for our figures. Seeing us grouped in this corner with Chii and Hana intimately linked with me, her lips curled up in amusement.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Tell me. Am I supposed to stay silent and pretend that nothing is weird here?¡± Shiina said as she eyed us suspiciously.


    She only saw An-rin outside on her way here, after all. I expected her to interrogate us. It would be weirder if she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Shiina-san, what do you mean by weird? They¡¯ve finished bringing their things in so... they decided to apany me in hiding here.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, it¡¯s normal to have one of them sitting on yourp and the other on your side.¡±


    ¡°Yep. Is it weird, Shiina-san?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. No. This is perfectly normal for you. Am I right?¡± Shiina snickered, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen you in a more daring position earlier anyway. But Onoda-kun, I¡¯m sorry but your fun has to end. Say your goodbye to them now. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got plenty of memories made while I was away. You still have many groups to attend to.¡±


    Looks like we got off the hook easily. Shiina unconditionally believed me and drew her own conclusion that¡¯s probably not that far from what exactly happened here.


    Really, if it¡¯s any other camp manager, they wouldn¡¯t simply brush this off like this. But Shiina... She''s definitely making things favorable to me.


    I nodded at her without saying anything else. There¡¯s no reason to exin anymore, after all. And as much as I wanted to stay and spend more time with my girls, it was impossible.


    Our extended time has to end like this... Are we satisfied? Probably not...


    That¡¯s why once Shiina retracted her head back to wait for me toe out, I whispered to both Chii and Hana.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to visit againter, alright? Or even if it¡¯s not a visit. I¡¯ll be sneaking in to see you.¡±


    They both turned their heads to me and nodded.


    Looking at the glint in their eyes that showed that they were not at all satisfied at how we got interrupted, I spent another minute to satisfy them both with a kiss before leaving the tent.


    Well, I noticed Kushii looking expectantly at me but well, I could only wave my hand at her and, by extension, at An-rin.


    ¡°Your shirt is crumpled. Geez. You¡¯re still handsome but you look like you went into a sauna with how red your face is.¡±


    As soon as I approached Shiina who was only a few steps away from the entrance of the tent, the woman closed in on me to pull down the hem of my shirt, straightening the creases that remained and fixing my cor.


    I had no idea if she noticed the bulge on my pants but considering there was no reaction from her and she acted like a doting sister fixing her little brother¡¯s clothes before his date, she probably did not. Her eyes only scanned my shirt before they eventually fixated on my face.


    ¡°Uh. It hasn¡¯t been ventted properly yet. The temperature is that high inside.¡±


    Shiina leered at me, unconvinced at my flimsy excuse, ¡°Onoda-


    kun, who are you trying to fool? I¡¯m not ignorant about those things.¡±


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t fly but I still had to try. Besides, it¡¯s kind of intentional. It probably earned me some points with her, thinking I was being adorable for trying to weasel my way out.


    Eventually, once she finished inspecting and fixing my appearance while ignoring the watchful gazes of everyone around us, she grabbed my wrist and started dragging me to the nearby group.


    ¡°You can think of a better excuseter. Let¡¯s move to the next group first. We¡¯ve been dyed. We sadly have to rush now. Don¡¯t you also have to return to your camp, right?¡±


    She¡¯s not wrong. While I could count my extended time with Hana and Chii as a lucky urrence, it¡¯s also true that the dy would impact my time with the other groups. It¡¯s not infinite, after all.


    I¡¯m also running with a time limit.


    ¡°Yes. Lead the way then, Shiina-san. I¡¯ll just visit againter to properly spend my time with my girls.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re also going to apany me, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yes.¡±


    ¡°That sounds a little forced but that¡¯s good enough for me.¡± Shiina heartilyughed as she continued to guide me to the next group.


    Once again, as though the risky situation of being caught by the professors didn¡¯t happen, I went back to assisting the girls from our year level in setting up their tents and being surrounded by them.


    Of course, they had no idea what had transpired inside Chii¡¯s tent as they all obliviously weed my assistance.


    Soon enough after speeding through three groups, I once again got the chance to assist a group where one or more of my girls is a part of.


    This time, it¡¯s Rae and her friend¡¯s group.


    Unfortunately, Shiina tapped her watch, reminding me that we cannot dy. She wanted to be fair to everyone, after all. Unless the group decided not to ept my assistance, she wanted to give everyone the opportunity. No matter how she acted around me, she was still keen on diligently doing her job as the lead camp manager.


    Due to that, I could only steal a few memorable moments with Rae. Sachi tried to be yful around me but that¡¯s that. As for Nazuki and Yoneda, they cheered for their friend and even covered up for us when needed.

 Chapter 1858 Continuing on the Assistance

    Chapter 1858  Continuing on the Assistance


    ??1858  Continuing on the Assistance


    Around thirty minutester, out of the eighteen groups that I have to assist, I¡¯m already down to thest one. Two groups declined my assistance in setting up their tents but they still requested for me to stay which Shiina allowed.


    Right. They declined because they¡¯re not all on-board in having me help them in their task. Within those two groups, there was at least one girl who didn''t look at me favorably and would rather not interact with me at all. However, their groupmates didn¡¯t share the same sentiment. Hence instead of skipping to the next group, those who wanted to get to know me beyond my public image asked me to apany them while they worked on it.


    To not further deepen the animosity of those girls who don''t like my presence, I apologized and assured them that they could treat me as air while I was there.


    I have to keep up my image even if they openly look at me warily or with hostility, right? Besides, whether the apology will lessen their negative views on me doesn''t matter to me. In fact, I would prefer for everyone¡¯s curiosity towards me to die down. That way, I can silently move without gathering too much attention. Even if I get used to it, the inconvenience is still there.


    Unfortunately, simply keeping up my amiable fa?ade brings me into most of the girls¡¯ good graces.


    Maybe the saying is true that the more controversial a person is, the more interesting they will be.


    Despite the numerous negative rumors about me floating around, my poprity remained to be on the upward trend.


    And arge part of it is because of how I act in public. I heard from some of the girls that they don''t believe most of the rumors and it¡¯s only because I¡¯m easily approachable that girls often seen around me are being linked with me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of course, since I would never outright deny my rtionship with my girls, I told them that the rumors were partly true. That I am close to all of them without fully disclosing how close we are by my definition.


    If they found out that ¡®close¡¯ in my dictionary means someone who I share romantic feelings with, their favorable impression of me would probably flip.


    Anyway, like with Rae, I also made sure to properly take care of my girls when their group¡¯s turn arrived.


    I helped Kanzaki in leading her group which in turn got us a fair bit of time to spare before Shiina dragged me to the next one. We didn¡¯t do anything too intimate. She simply asked me for a hug while we sat inside their finished tent. With Misumi also among their group, that girl took her chance to at least approach me with the intention of getting to know me more.


    Aya¡¯s group was also mostly the same. And given that she¡¯s with Wakaba and Kashiwagi, those two helped us out to have a private time together. Still, with Wakaba still a little bothered by me, that girl had me work hard when it came to assisting them with their task. Thankfully, I have the adorable Aya by my side, soothing my feelings.


    It actually became like aic skit. With Wakaba abusing her powers while Aya continuouslyforts me by my side. Kashiwagi was neutral. Like Shiina, she took the role of an audience andughed at how silly we looked.


    Watanabe stuck to my side when I helped out their group. Nothing special happened there other than the other members wondering why the girl was acting like my secretary. I told them that it was because I knew her secret. And we got a goodugh from seeing Watanabe deny that. Of course, Kaede alsoughed at her friend¡¯s expression.


    Uh. Wait. Watanabe isn¡¯t one of my girls. But well, that¡¯s kind of a significant moment, right? Especially for Kaede.


    Maaya let me take care of Misaki who, at the first second, threw herself at me. When Shiina saw that, she also became curious as to why the innocent forehead girl got so attached to me. Misaki heard her murmur. While hugging my arm tightly, the girl gave her answer, ¡°Because Ruki cares for me a lot and I love him.¡±


    Honestly, that also caught me off-guard. But faced with her innocent smile and the expression that didn¡¯t have any hint of falsehood, the girl sessfully made my heart throb for her. I found us an opportunity to sneak out of their sight. And there, I asked Misaki if I could kiss her.


    My innocent forehead girl enthusiastically nodded. I mean, even though there weren¡¯t that many instances yet, she was always the one asking for my kiss. That was why, at that time, I thought it should be my turn. Upon getting her consent, I eagerly kissed her while conveying my affection for her.


    It¡¯s toote to back out now. I¡¯ll just atone in my next life for corrupting her.


    Before leaving for the next group, I naturally didn¡¯t forget about my Maaya. I sneaked in a kiss and a hug just that made her melt in my arms.


    In Satsuki¡¯s group, because they¡¯re among thetter half of the eighteen groups, they¡¯re already at thest stages of setting up their tent. I didn¡¯t need to do that much anymore and we finished it quite quickly.


    Thanks to that, the grumpy girl jumped at the first opportunity to satisfy her longing for me. Even though Shimura and her friends were present when we entered the tent, she asked for me to spoil her.


    The three considerately left us alone during that. However, it still didn¡¯t reach the level of intimacy I¡¯ve shared with Chii and Hana during my extended time with them.


    When the other three returned from their cabin, carrying their things to be put inside, Satsuki was already satisfied.


    At least, she said kisses were enough in the meantime. She knew that I couldn¡¯t stay for too long, after all.


    However, my stay in their group didn¡¯t end with only spending time with Satsuki. Knowing that it could also be her chance to get closer to me, Shimura bravely stepped forward to ask for my time.


    She didn¡¯t throw herself at me. She¡¯s not that thirsty for my affection or attention. We simply sat down inside their tent and had a small talk where she shared with me how fun the camping trip was for her. She did emphasize the ¡®chance to talk to me¡¯ though. Then, while we were at it, she also showed me some of the photos she took while they were out in the woods earlier.


    In a way, Shimura is pretty wholesome and she probably won¡¯t be as straightforward as Kanzaki when ites to expressing her interest in me. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s probably enough for her that I¡¯m not ignoring her. Or rather, she¡¯s satisfied to be able to talk to me about her hobby and her thoughts about this trip. I don¡¯t know. That was the vibe I was getting from her. A simple girl.


    During the turn of Komoe¡¯s group, that girl timidly stayed by my side, saying she had yet to limate with them fully. Due to that, instead of helping them with their tent, I ended up helping the girl befortable with her group. Thanks to Hayakawa, the ss 2 President¡¯s assistance, it became an easier task.


    I knew her troubles. She¡¯s still bugged by the fact that she almost dropped out. Even if she¡¯s already closer to me and my girls as well as Watanabe, she probably didn¡¯t feel that weed in their ss anymore.


    However, truthfully, it¡¯s just her mind fooling her to think that way. I¡¯m certain she can ovee it in the future but as long as she¡¯s not ready yet, I guess I¡¯ll keep sticking around to help her out.


    Before I left their group, Komoe kissed me on the cheek and thanked me for her help.


    Somehow, she toned down her boldness this time. It was possibly because of her group or she was originally like that before meeting me. She¡¯s returning to her past self before she skipped school.


    In any case, that¡¯s that. With Shiina still apanying me by my side, we made our way to thest group; Nami¡¯s group.

 Chapter 1859 The Last Group

    Chapter 1859  The Last Group


    ??1859  The Last Group


    As the only group with the majority being my girls, it¡¯s to be expected that we won¡¯t be able to aplish anything regarding their task.


    Or was there even a need to?


    With the remaining time before this task of setting up their tent, they should¡¯ve finished it already.


    Sure enough, as soon as Shiina presented me before them, we were met with a finished tent, the mischievous grins of the trio, and the seemingly resigned look of Kikuchi.


    With their eyes focusing on me, I could already sense their eagerness to just jump out and bring me away. These girls¡­ they¡¯ve been waiting for too long and now their impatience has caught up to them...


    ¡°Alright. This is thest group. I can see that your tent is already finished. Are you sure you still need his assistance?¡± Oblivious to my observation, Shiina stepped forward and pointed at me. She¡¯s aware that they¡¯re also my girls but for the sake of being fair, she won''t just hand me over to them now that they¡¯ve finished their task.


    When she returned, Nami faced her and nodded, her grin switched to her usual courteous smile that could make someone see her in a positive light, ¡°Yes, Miss Shiina. Won¡¯t it be unfair if we pass on the privilege of getting his assistance? Everyone got it¡±


    Shiina¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little before she crossed her arms and matched Nami¡¯s courteous smile.


    Kikuchi looked so done from behind the three and obviously, Hina and Saki were just waiting for when they could get their hands on me.


    Really¡­ They couldn¡¯t care about the purpose of this camping trip anymore, they just wanted to spend more time with me¡­


    Well, that¡¯s also my objective anyway but seeing them like this was pretty hrious. Should I tease them about it?


    ¡°Indeed. It will be unfair.¡± Shiina eventually answered, she then lifted her arm to check the time on her wristwatch before ncing back at me. ¡°Onoda-kun, this is thest group. You still have to return so don¡¯t stay too long here. Tell me when to pick you up.¡±


    Huh?


    Did I hear that right?


    Doesn¡¯t she want to supervise me?


    If I¡¯m not wrong, there are at least twenty minutes left for their task and then they also have some free time just like us. Looking up, the sun was already approaching its highest point. Looking around, the girls who had already finished transporting their things from the cabin to their tents were already resting inside or doing something else.


    The camp managers were also mostly seated somewhere as they couldn¡¯t continue standing on guard anymore. It¡¯s prettyx here.


    ¡±Are you leaving me here, Shiina-san?¡± I asked, just in case, to make sure that I didn¡¯t hear her incorrectly.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want me to join you in spending time with them? I never thought you''d be this bold, Onoda-kun.¡± The woman smirked before she closed in on me, hugging my arm. This time, she didn¡¯t hesitate to press her body against me. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising as well if she just hugged me from the side.


    But from the way she¡¯s presenting this in front of Nami and her group, she¡¯s clearly figuring things out.


    She¡¯s aware that I¡¯m close with a lot of girls and if she took what she saw during our breakfast as the indication, she surely wouldn¡¯t miss that Nami, Hina, and Saki were also like Chii and Hana to me. What is she trying to aplish here?


    ¡°Huh? Miss Shiina?¡±


    ¡°Wait Isn¡¯t that unfair?¡±


    Saki and Hina simultaneously reacted.


    On the other hand, Nami let out a chuckle before stepping forward.


    ¡°Pfft. I understand, Ruu. I don¡¯t mind Miss Shiina joining us. It seems like you caught her interest.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That sounds about right,¡± Shiina swiftly responded, not even trying to deny it. ¡°So, do you want me to stay and continue supervising you? Or¡­ will you spend your time with them? I prefer the former. I want to know more about you but don¡¯t worry, I can still wait for it when you apany meter.¡±


    For Shiina to openly say that, there¡¯s no doubt that she wanted Nami and the others to hear it. Is she trying to see if they¡¯re going to be jealous of her?


    If that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s trying to figure out the state of my rtionship with them. Earlier, she just observed me going through the other groups but now, she¡¯s stepping up like this.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s testing us out if my girls can still feel jealous when they¡¯re already sharing me amongst them.


    Looking like she also caught onto what Shiina was trying to do, Nami made her move before me.


    My girl stepped forward and grabbed my hand, pulling me to her side.


    When that happened, Shiina simply watched as I allowed myself to be taken by Nami. She even loosened her hold on my arm, allowing me to slide off of her hold easily.


    Now, standing alone, a meaningful smile rose from Shiina¡¯s lips.


    Looks like we¡¯re right.


    ¡°Ruu, do we have to be jealous?¡± Nami then said but in lower volume that would probably not be able to be picked up by anyone apart from us.


    ¡°Have I ever purposely made you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Purposely? No. But we can still be jealous, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I told you before. It¡¯s a normal feeling. And you can call me out for it if ever I unknowingly made you jealous because of my actions.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. No. This situation doesn¡¯t warrant it.¡±


    With that small conversation between us, Shiina who was watching closely had her smile deepened.


    Then, a few secondster, as though she had already seen enough, the woman pped her hands.


    ¡°Okay, Nanami-chan, take care of him. Hide him if you hear amotion. He cannot be caught here. I will returnter to pick him up and send him off.¡±


    Yeah¡­ She¡¯s retreating. Or rather, she already got her answer. She¡¯s pretty clever but at the same time¡­ she¡¯s bing more mysterious to me.


    True, my arrival here was something she hadn¡¯t anticipated. And bringing me in was for the purpose of making this camp interesting.


    Still, I can¡¯t put my hands on one thing. I get that she¡¯s interested in me but it can¡¯t be all that, right? She won¡¯t simply act like this to someone only meeting for a second time.


    If she¡¯s like Juri who just kept on doting and praising me with every little thing that I do, then there probably won¡¯t be a need to look for an exnation. Juri is just that, someone who appreciates me a lot regardless of my propriety. She also cannot fully exin why she¡¯s so interested in me, after all. For her, I fit everything she wanted for a guy.


    Unfortunately, I get the feeling that Shiina is different from Juri. If there¡¯s a reason, I guess I can find that outter.


    Nami took a moment to have a staring contest with her as though they were mentallymunicating before slightly bowing her head, ¡°Yes, we understand, Miss Shiina. Thank you for this opportunity.


    Following that, Shiina maintained her meaningful smile and gave us all a look. That¡¯s including Hina, Saki, and Kikuchi behind us before turning around to leave.


    ¡°Wait Shiina-san, what about me? You won¡¯t say anything to me?¡± Before she could start walking away, I called out to her. Let¡¯s just say I still wanted to try and figure her out at this moment even if it¡¯s probably futile


    Almost instantly, she stopped and turned around to face us again.


    With her eyes locking on me, she took a step forward and reached for my cheek, tapping it a few times, ¡°Onoda-kun. Don¡¯t miss me too much, okay? Have fun.¡±


    ¡­ Yep. With that. She now said something to me.


    Haa¡­ I thought I was already an expert but girls are still hard to figure out.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± That¡¯s all I could reply to before Shiina turned around and left. For real this time.


    As we watched her back gradually grow smaller, Nami¡¯s amusedughter erupted. ¡°Ruu, you¡¯re an adorable idiot. I guess this is also part of your charm. I love it.¡±


    Without exining herself as well, Nami hugged my arm before dragging me into their tent along with Saki and Hina. As for Kikuchi, she¡¯s sighing to herself before resignedly following us.

 Chapter 1860 Inside their Tent (1)

    Chapter 1860 Inside their Tent (1)


    ??1860  Inside their Tent (1)


    ¡°You mean, the reason she left was because she already got her answer to her question? What question?¡±


    ¡°Let me put it this way. She¡¯s aware of your rtionship with us, correct? Her intention behind her actions earlier was not to check if it was true or not. Following you around and seeing you interact with the others has already convinced her about that. Now, the question that has yet to be answered is why we¡¯re not fighting over you or getting jealous of each other. That¡¯s what I think.¡±


    Nami patiently exined to my dumb head while raising a finger and poking my cheek in amusement.


    We¡¯re now sitting inside their tent with my three girlsfortably in their preferred ces. Nami and Hina are on my side and Saki takes the privilege of being on myp.


    At the moment, Saki was curled up with her face buried in my chest. Hina had her head rest on my shoulder while my arm was wrapped around her waist and both of her hands sped mine tightly. Andstly, Nami had my face buried in her neck while her arm was hooked around my head to keep me in ce. She¡¯s sensuallybing my hair, pinching the soft part of my ear, and yfully poking my cheek at times.


    Hina and Saki weren¡¯t silent at all. They¡¯re actually the ones who brought up their thoughts about Shiina.


    ording to Hina, Shiina was a trick fox who could be quite good at scheming like her. She pointed out that Shiina¡¯s interest in me was genuine. However, it¡¯s not entirely because of how I helped them during the hiking trip. It started to grow at the moment she recognized me. Moreover, Hina added that even if Shiina¡¯s purpose for bringing me in was to use me as an additional spice for the monotonous tasks, she could¡¯ve not put me in a situation where I had to cater to everyone. That¡¯s detrimental to the activity at all because most groups intentionally slowed down to wait for me.


    ording to Saki who¡¯s someone quite insightful when ites to opportunities, she told me what she found weird about Shiina.


    It is a general rule to prohibit a boy inside their cabin area. Not even the male camp managers, teachers, or professors are allowed here. Yet Shiina broke that rule for me and quite easily at that. She¡¯s either disregarding the risk to her or she¡¯s confident that even if we¡¯re caught, she could get us out of trouble easily. And it¡¯s a wild guess from her but she¡¯s possibly one of the leading voices in this camp. Her influence could be higher than anyone else.


    She even brought up a wild assumption that Shiina might be the daughter of their department¡¯s dean. Well, we saw an old woman earlier but she has a different surname than Shiina. In fact, none of the professors do so; that''s quite unlikely.


    However, with Saki bringing that up, I couldn¡¯t help but think outside the box.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Who¡¯s the one funding this trip?


    Hayashi-sensei...


    Could she be rted to her?


    Ugh. Right, that¡¯s a wild assumption too. They¡¯re nothing alike, after all. In any case, Saki was right with the points she raised. It¡¯s pretty bold for Shiina to just disregard that number one rule for me. Even when she acted panicky earlier, she didn¡¯t even think of sending me away after the professors left. She had me continue and this time, she even left me behind with my girls.


    Anyway, back to our topic of conversation, Nami¡¯s words made a lot of sense. I mean, I could¡¯ve also thought of that but it probably flew out of my head when Shiina seemingly didn¡¯t care about my closeness to the girls. She¡¯s even deriving amusement from seeing me interact with them.


    ¡°Alright. I think I understand that now. I guess I¡¯m getting rusty at reading someone, huh?¡± I scratched the back of my head and smiled defeatedly. This was probably another growth for me. I became more of an expert at reading my girls than reading other girls who had yet to be entangled with ourplex rtionship.


    Was that good or bad? Probably neither.


    ¡°Pfft. It¡¯s not that, Ruu. You¡¯re just quite vulnerable when ites to those who you find interesting. You might not be convinced yet but I¡¯m certain you already hold her in a certain regard.¡± Nami chuckled in satisfaction as though taking a jab at how easy I am to read for her now. ¡°Back there, she put herself up as a target for us to get jealous of. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that our reactions would be lukewarm. That¡¯s why I pulled you to my side and let her know that regardless of what she attempts to do, we¡¯re confident that no one can take you away from us.¡±


    Upon saying that, Nami pressed a thumb on my lips. From her touches alone, I could sense how pleased she was at being able to deter the girl from what she was attempting to find out.


    Our conversation continued from there. We talked about a lot of things starting from their activity in the woods to what they observed from me being swarmed by the girls from the other groups. Nami even dered that if they hold a poprity poll again, I¡¯d definitely take first ce.


    And while we¡¯re in the middle of it, the mood slowly transitioned from spending our time in thefort of each other to listening to the call of our longing and desire for each other.


    With Kikuchi eventually exiting the tent because of the heat being created by our sexual tension, that gave us the privacy that we needed.


    ¡°Ruu, we¡¯ll finish what Hana and Chizuru started.¡± Nami teasingly whispered as she lifted my chin, dropping her lips on mine.


    Yep. These girls also urately guessed that something happened during the extended time I had with those two even when there was quite a distance between their locations.


    Before long, Saki and Hina joined Nami in taking my lips. All three of thempeted a little to see who could hold my attention longer. Nami won by a margin as her kisses were already at the level of an expert. Still, Hina and Saki weren¡¯t that far off. By the end of it, the three girls stuck their tongues out close to each other, giving me the chance to work on all of them at the same time.


    At that point, my hands were already inside Nami and Hina¡¯s shirts, cupping their breasts and fondling them. On the other hand, all three of them had one of their hands inside my pants. They worked together to pull my cock out and started stroking it until it hardened fully.


    Once that happened, Saki and Hina moved down at the same time while Nami remained hungry for my kisses. Without anypetition anymore, the girl deepened it further. Her tongue entangled yfully with mine and she eagerly sucked on it.


    Down below, my erection which had already hardened raged further as the two girls started dropping their kisses on it. And because of how many times I got turned without releasing it, it¡¯s already umted a lot on the tip that it didn¡¯t take long for my precum to spill out.


    Splitting the duty of sucking and licking my entire length, Hina and Saki delivered irresistible stimtion that also made me more encouraged to reciprocate them. Although I could only partly rely on my senses due to Nami locking our eyes on each other, the movement of their tongues and the warmth of their breath and mouth engulfed me


    Before long, even though I still kept a part of my attention to the activity outside the tent, my mind and body were already in the mood to spoil and satisfy my girls.

 Chapter 1861 Inside their Tent (2) *

    Chapter 1861 Inside their Tent (2) *


    ??1861  Inside their Tent (2) *


    A few minutes in, Hina and Saki slowed down on stimting my erection. With the two of them moving to my side so that I could reach inside their pants, their sacred ce was already drenched by their love juices.


    Still, none of them jumped up to take me in. Instead, they both looked at me with the desire written on their faces. Likewise, Nami who was seemingly satisfied with only kisses also did the same.


    Understanding their intention, they seemingly wanted me to choose on who to focus on first. They didn¡¯t want to make it a race between the three of them. They wanted to be fair with one another.


    Most likely, they either talked about this before I arrived or they simply came to a silent agreement right at this moment. Whichever the case, they¡¯re truly catching on my considerate trait. However, this time, I¡¯m the target of it instead of each other.


    That¡¯s better, I guess?


    ¡°You three, should I wish for three bodies to take care of you at the same time?¡± As I pulled them all back up, holding them all in one, huge embrace where the three of them leaned on me, I brought up that absurd question.


    Nami immediately rolled her eyes and bit a part of my neck, expressing her discontent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Ruu. The other two bodies won¡¯t be the original you.¡±


    Hina then followed up with a bite on my lips. She¡¯s also not pleased with the idea, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s weird to think about. If there are three you, how do we know who¡¯s the original? That¡¯ll be weird as hell. Don¡¯t ever clone yourself even if a technology for it was invented.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. It sounds fun in a dream. But Ruki, you can¡¯t wish for that. It¡¯s already difficult to deflect your teasing with just you. Don¡¯t make it thrice as difficult.¡±


    Hearing their answers, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at how silly it truly was. Especially Saki''s answer. Besides, I doubt I¡¯d be pleased to see someone else holding them, even if they¡¯re technically me.


    ¡°Right. I will dispose of the two other bodies if I see them near you. I know that even if it¡¯s me, I¡¯ll be jealous of myself. I, alone, is enough.¡±


    ¡°Idiot Ruu.¡± Nami, influenced by myughter, burst into soft-


    sounding amused giggles, and Hina and Saki eventually did the same.


    Because of that silly question, the mood around us slightly became off but with our desire still burning inexhaustibly, we simply slipped back to it.


    And this time, I took the reins from them as I keenly expressed what was going on in my head.


    After kissing all three of them, I grabbed the girl in the middle; Saki. Since we couldn¡¯t stand up in here, I had her wrap her arms and legs around me as I walked with my knees to bring her down to a futon.


    I asked her which one was hers. She¡¯s going to lie down thereter, right? We better not stain someone else¡¯s sheets. It would also be bad if I somehow picked Kikuchi¡¯s futon. That girl already looked like she wanted to run away to another group. I mean, even if she¡¯s a serial fujoshi, she¡¯s probably inexperienced. And seeing this tent-turned ¡®love nest¡¯, it would be stranger if she didn¡¯t react at all.


    While Nami and Hina followed after us to see what I was going to do, I grabbed Saki¡¯s nket and covered us up with it.


    Considering it was still quite risky for us to just strip down here and it would be limiting our movements if we kept our pants on, hiding under a cover was the solution I came up with.


    I mean, it¡¯s still daytime and we¡¯re not in an isted private ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Of course, it would still be suspicious as hell if someone popped inside the tent and saw the bulge of our bodies or the movements underneath the nket.


    But that¡¯s the least of our concern now...


    Even with the dimming of light because of being fully covered up, I relied on my senses and experience to freely navigate. Before long, our pants along with our underwear had been put to the side before I went on top of her.


    ¡°Ruki, this feels like that night in my room.¡± Saki¡¯s ted voice reached my ear as her arms and legs wrapped around me.


    Feeling the sensation of our genitals rubbing against each other, her whole body was already trembling from the anticipation of being one with me again.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We also have to be quiet back then, huh? And I¡¯ve been... very gentle.¡±


    ¡°And it was great. I still think about that night a lot. Whenever you call to say good night, I would imagine you next to me and... relive that moment.¡±


    ¡°Shall we do it just like back then?¡± I asked her as I slowly lowered myself down to her side.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, her blurry silhouette nodded as she turned her body sideways, fac ing me.


    With one of her legs propping up on top of me, I held her by her hips and pushed inside her in that position.


    Almost instantly, the tip of my cock became was swallowed up inside her sacred ce before slowly burrowing its way into her depths.


    By the time my entire length settled inside her, Saki had long initiated our sweet, intimate kisses to subdue her erotic moans.


    Just like this, not even ten minutes since I entered their tent, I¡¯m already balls deep inside one of my girls.


    As we gradually moved, emting our slow yet sensual movements from that night, Hina and Nami lifted Saki¡¯s nket and joined us underneath.


    Even though they probably just wanted to not feel left out, the two girls also gradually got taken in by the situation. Nami who entered from my side would asionally steal my lips from Saki while Hina would assist Saki by stimting her sensitive cherries and kissing her neck. Of course, she also wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to steal a kiss from me.


    With this, the situation just continued to spiral further and time continued to pass with the four of us satisfying our desires and longing for each other.


    Instead of just finishing at a time, with all three girls under the nket with me, I busied myself taking care of them, switching and moving around. If Saki and I did it while facing each other sideways, Nami had me while I was on top of her and Hina mounted me.


    Kikuchi probably peeked at us at one point considering I heard the zipper of the tent opening up. Whether she tried to make sense of what was happening underneath the nket or not, I had no idea.


    Nheless, thanks to both Nami and Hina also adopting the same intensity as what Saki and I showed, our voices never traveled far from the tent and everything sounded muffled.


    Still, with how hot it was underneath it, all four of us were sweating once we took it off of us.


    I helped them put their pants back on and wiped their sweat off including, underneath their shirts. Likewise, the three did the same for me but they all cleaned me up down there with their mouths, which resulted in another erection that they calmed down.


    It¡¯s that hard to resist the temptation of my girls. It¡¯s a good thing that my stamina has already improved a lot, otherwise, I¡¯d probably be drained for this camping trip¡­


    When Shiina showed upter to pick me up, the sight of us, she found all four of us squeezed inside Saki¡¯s futon. The same as earlier, Nami and Hina were curled up on my side, using my arms as their pillows while Saki contentedly snuggled on top.


    ¡°I did expect at least this sight but Onoda-kun, I can now understand how much they love you.¡± That¡¯s all Shiina could say before she left to wait for me outside the tent.


    Because of her reaction, the trio of girls¡¯ satisfaction rose to another level. Even though nothing was explicitly shown, the girls nned to showcase that sight to Shiina.

 Chapter 1862 Return to the Boys Side

    Chapter 1862 Return to the Boys'' Side


    ??Having Shiina as my escort, leaving the area was easier than when I entered. Besides, the time I spent helping out the girls, it felt like I was someone famous getting a grand send-off.


    Those who had yet to leave to take their deserved free time stepped out of their tents to see me off.


    It was weird and amusing at the same time. I could now remember most of their names but I doubt I¡¯d have a use for them unless I needed to.


    They won¡¯t just pop out in front of me to converse after this camp, right? That will be exhausting.


    Anyway, Shiina decided to escort me halfway through that path, or at least before we spotted someoneing from the opposite direction.


    I cannot be seen by someone who was not in the cabin area when she brought me in and she cannot be seen with me.


    Without mentioning anything regarding what she saw inside Chii and Nami¡¯s tents, she thanked me for my help in bringing the spice needed for their camp.


    Ah. No. She didn¡¯t just thank me. The woman praised me a lot as if everything I did for her was that amazing, when in fact, I only walked around and helped propped up some poles while swarmed by the girls. She¡¯s really like Juri in that regard, I guess?


    I thought of asking her about the doubts we had about her identity but upon further consideration, I found it rather intruding. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to answer me but it¡¯s probably a lot better to just wait for her to talk about it. In the meantime, I could gather some clues from Juri or Setsuna-nee. Or maybe from Sara too.


    Thankfully, we didn¡¯t run into anyone, and the woman pretty much stuck by my side the whole time and I yed along with her, even teasing her a little by whispering close to her ear again.


    That earned me a pout and a re from her but the look on her face was worth it. In the end, she consciously covered her ears, preventing me from whispering close to it again.


    From the way she acted around me, it¡¯s already not the way she would¡¯ve acted around any other boys from this trip. It¡¯s at the level where she¡¯s treating me like we¡¯re at the same age.


    I actually favored that rather than having her see me like a little brother to dote on. I already have a lot of those around me, right?


    Before separating from her, I inquired with Shiina about the girls¡¯ schedule. From what I gathered from my talk with Sara earlier, our schedules would only coincide on a few asions.


    I got lucky this time. We started more than half an hour earlier than the girls with the tent setup. Furthermore, Sawano and the other camp manager allowed those whopleted the task early to take their free time in advance.


    That¡¯s why even after assisting close to twenty groups with a few dys in between, I still got the time to spend with Nami, Hina, and Saki. Furthermore, It was even enough time for me to satisfy all three of them.


    If it¡¯s only possible, I would transfer to this side rather than spend these two days around Fukuda and Ogawa.


    Uh... I guess I should be content with what I already have. It might lead to moreplications if I be too greedy.


    In the end, after deliberating for only a few seconds, Shiina didn¡¯t disappoint me. She told me the details of their schedule for tomorrow too. On top of that, she gave me rmendations on when to visit. That way, she could slip me in again.


    Really, she¡¯s favoring me way too much that I¡¯m starting to think about how to repay her.


    Yet before I could even ask her why she was doing it, she brought up her request to apany her one more time, like a clockwork reminder.


    Noticing the anticipation in her eyes, that¡¯s probably what she wanted the most from me rather than an empty show of gratitude.


    I guess there¡¯s no escaping from it now.


    ¡°See youter, Shiina-san.¡±


    ¡°This guy. Don¡¯t say that when we¡¯re going to meet in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Come on. We can at least pretend we¡¯re separating on good terms.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Sure, sure. If you say so. See youter, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Laughing heartily, Shiina waved her hand as she sent me off a few meters before the path merged with the gathering area.


    Before I turned to take the path back to our cabin area, I nced at Shiina who mischievously sent a flying kiss before running back to their area without waiting for me to react.


    Alright. I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll tease the hell out of her when I apany her. We¡¯ll see if she doesn¡¯t fold. She¡¯s asking for it, no?


    -


    -


    As I arrived at our cabin area, Sawano, Arai and the other camp managers¡¯ attention focused on me. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re suspecting me of anything but it¡¯s surely weird to be stared at without any clue what they¡¯re staring at me for.


    Looking past them and into where our tents were standing, most of the boys already returned. I¡¯m probably thest one. If that¡¯s the case, that should be the reason, no?


    I acted the same as earlier and bowed to them politely before trying to walk past to go to where my group¡¯s tent was located.


    However, a few stepster, someone from the camp managers stood up and walked alongside me.


    Who is it?


    The one leading them, of course.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sawano.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯rete. Where did you go?¡± He asked. I couldn¡¯t sense any hint of suspicion in his voice but there was a clear curiosity within it.


    Did someone snitch on me? Maybe but what will they say? I¡¯m even clear on them regarding my destination. But then again, they probably considered me simply ying around that instead ofing to visit the other side, I just went somewhere else.


    Boy, should I tell him how soft Shiina¡¯s body is? Or how fragrant her perfume was? Or how adorable she looked when she was being tickled through her sensitive ear? Wait. That¡¯s awful. I should just be petty to those idiots who kept on buzzing around my girls. There¡¯s no point creating new enemies here. Besides, I¡¯m not even sure if there¡¯s something special between them. I also never heard Shiina mentioning him. He might just be nothing more than a guy they get along with in their department.


    ¡°I went to take in the scenery near the stream. I forgot the time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I made up a lie on the spot. It¡¯s not like he¡¯d ever find out that I didn¡¯t go there anyway. Besides, even if he did, I would just make up another lie to get away.


    Sawano seemed to take it as is and dropped his curiosity. Nheless, he still had a follow-up question.


    ¡°I see. So, did you fail to visit that ce again?¡±


    I put on an embarrassed smile and continued with my lie, ¡°Well, I dide and ask if I could. I was turned away because they¡¯re busy with setting up their tents too.¡±


    ¡°Boy, I thought you didn¡¯t. I admire your persistence. But you¡¯re right. You won¡¯t be able to because their schedule doesn¡¯t coincide with us. Even if we¡¯re on free time, there¡¯s a good chance they¡¯re still in the middle of their tasks.¡± Along with a chuckle, Sawano tapped my shoulder as though he was pitying andmending me for my attempt.


    He had no idea I already knew their schedule and Shiina rmended ideal times for me to visit.


    In any case, my visit there this time possibly won¡¯t be leaked out. Shiina and the other camp managers sternly warned them to not talk about my rendered ¡®Assistance¡¯ and since I also told them to keep it a secret, only those defiant would probably try and leak it to someone.


    If that¡¯s the case, it could be easily quelled.


    Anyway, having gotten his answers, Sawano returned to where he was and I continued towards our tent.


    As soon as Hino spotted me, the guy almost jumped out excitedly as to what kind of adventure I would go on.


    ¡°Yo, Onoda! Did you seed this time? Have you seen Yoneda?¡±


    Ah. This guy is dumbly lovestruck. Looks like he¡¯ll be simr to Sakuma who cannot stop yapping about Setsuna-


    nee. Now I understand why Fukuda wanted to discourage him. If he also agreed the way I did earlier, he¡¯d be subjected to this guy¡¯s fervor.


    ¡°No. I failed again. I did see them setting up their tents though so there¡¯s that. Also, this is a secret but... I managed to spend some time with my girls. Not inside their cabin though.¡±


    To quell his excitement, I said in as low volume as possible another cooked-up lie. This time, it was sprinkled with some truth.


    ¡°What? How?¡± With his eyes widening in amazement, the guy enthusiastically asked.


    Instead of answering him, I only put on a meaningful smile before tapping his shoulder and walking past him.


    I arrived before our tent where Ogawa and Fukuda were staying. As I expected, their mood was instantly spoiled by my presence.

 Chapter 1863 Are you interested in an extra task?

    Chapter 1863 Are you interested in an extra task?


    ??Nothing significant happened for the next ten minutes or so, I mean we only had to wait for Sawano and his gang of camp managers to gather us up and send us to our next task or activity.


    Obviously, I also found it tasteless to engage with my pettiness by annoying the two cucks. Everything I said earlier was enough. If they still couldn''te to terms with it, especially Fukuda, then there''s nothing more for me to say. I simply waited inside our tent while also organizing my things.


    Also, I don¡¯t want to ruin the good mood I acquired from being able to spend time with my girls and get that intimate with all of them. Later, I¡¯ll also find a way to visit the other hill to surprise Haruko and the other girls.


    Soon enough, with the boys not having anything better to do, they gathered around in a circle, discussing misceneous topics that weren''t that interesting to me.


    It¡¯s either about a show they watched, a sport that they tuned into, their favorite actresses or idols, and mostly about the girls they find attractive.


    Of course, thest part was mostly talked about in passing. Only the loudmouths even brought them up.


    I mean, even though I was steering clear from being friendly with the other guys, that kind of topic wasn¡¯t something you discuss in a gathering like that. It¡¯s more of a private topic between friends than simply schoolmates who may or may not pick on someone for their audacity to talk about someone. The girls in our school aren¡¯t unreachable, unlike the actresses and idols, after all. Everyone has a chance to get a girlfriend or be close friends with them.


    Sawano and the other camp managers didn¡¯t stop that gathering, in fact, they possibly encouraged it. That¡¯s one way to bridge the distance between us. For sure, some already be friends with one another. Just like how Hino thinks he¡¯s now a buddy of mine.


    But as I said, I was thoroughly uninterested in it. Although I got convinced to join within the circle that they created in the middle by Sakuma and the other boys who think they¡¯re on good terms with me, I remained unless I was addressed. And even then, my answers were dry so they eventually became uninterested.


    My consideration only extends to girls. I have no intention to even pretend to be approachable to these idiots.


    Well, if it¡¯s not in this public gathering, I might at least put up an act of being amiable.


    There¡¯s only one significant thing that happened during that gathering though. Or maybe not at all? It doesn¡¯t involve me or any of my girls, after all.


    It¡¯s about that dude who¡¯s lording over his groupmates. He got roasted enough that became like an over-ripened fruit that didn¡¯t have any use anymore.


    I guess they can band together to stand up for one another but I doubt it will stick after this camping trip.


    Once we return to our usual school days, we¡¯ll be like strangers to each other again, separated by the walls of our ssrooms.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    After one of the camp managers who ran out earlier returned, Sawano and the other camp managers called for us to line up.


    And there, they informed us of our next task; preparation for lunch.


    The same as the previous tasks, it was going to be a group effort where each group would be given a specific assignment to aplish.


    The assignment was pretty simple too.


    Fetching water.


    Carrying the firewood that we collected during the Third Task


    Setting up the tables


    Helping out with the cooking


    Going down the hill to pick up the food supplies. Those are brought over by the other college students.


    We got assigned to the fifth one. It was probably the most taking or most rxed, depending on what we were going to carry. But well, I just wanted to finish it quickly.


    Once every group got their assignments, Sawano listed some guidelines we had to follow and reminded us not to stray far from each other.


    The guidelines were pretty much the same as earlier and the reminder was probably for those who were having designs to sneak out after finishing their assignments.


    In any case, since our lunch depended on this task, they once again emphasized that we had to hone the cooperation within our group.


    Yeah. Good luck with that.


    Ogawa was not that much of a problem anymore but Fukuda¡­ is still going to be a problem.


    Somehow, I¡¯m starting to find the usefulness of having Sakuma around. He¡¯s agreeable and someone who won¡¯t be defiant.


    -


    -


    Time passed and although Fukuda slowed us down a bit, Ogawa and Hino worked hard in carrying the supplies with me.


    We finished and got our free time to spend before the actual lunch started.


    It wasn¡¯t actually heavy. The supplies we picked up were bags of rice. And those were only of the five-kilogram variety. Even someone who isn¡¯t regrly exercising can easily carry two bags of those. The difficulty only came from the fact that we had to climb back uphill. Even if we were told to use the easier path, the burden of carrying them would still be a little taxing. And that¡¯s probably why we were only tasked with carrying eight bags.


    So, where did the cooperatione from when we could divide that amount equally? I honestly have no idea. Most likely, they probably thought that the tough climb could bring about camaraderie between us.


    Was it sessful? Of course not. Maybe it would work for the other groups but not with us.


    As soon as I got freed from the burden of working with them, I split up and went on my way.


    At the moment, the girls weren¡¯t here yet. They were also assigned new tasks and were going to join uster.


    Instead, I saw the teachers who were not around most of the time and the few professors sitting somewhere and observing.


    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s all they would do here but I immediately captured the figure of the two teachers I¡¯m dying to see.


    Shio and Eguchi-sensei. Sitting next to each other, their eyes also somehow focused on me. They probably followed my figure ever since I returned.


    That immediately brightened up my sour mood for having to work with the cucks.


    I failed to see them earlier but now that I know they¡¯re still around this hill, spending time with them would also not be impossible.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Unfortunately, approaching them at this moment would be unwise. I have to find a way to go around with that.


    As I was in the middle of that thought, Sawano¡¯s voice came from behind me.


    ¡°Wait, Onoda-kun. Are you interested in an extra task?¡±


    I turned around and raised an eyebrow at his sudden approach.


    Understanding my doubt, Sawanoughed in a silly way as though he made a blunder.


    ¡°Ah. Sorry. I should¡¯ve worded it better. I can see that you¡¯re free. Can I request you to do something for me?¡±


    This guy¡­ What is he nning?


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think I can follow. Request? Task? And why me? I¡¯m not the only free student around.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Yeah. I have to clear that up, huh? I thought you were the one suitable for this. If you¡¯re uninterested then¡­ I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±


    With the way he trailed his voice there, I already found him a little suspicious. Or rather, he¡¯s purposely doing that to catch my interest.


    I stared at him for a while before giving a standard answer, ¡°Is this rted to our camping trip?¡±


    ¡°No? This is kind of a personal request.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Are camp managers allowed to do that?¡± I eyed him suspiciously which made his expression a little serious.


    Then with a deprecating smile, he answered, ¡°Maybe? There¡¯s no rule on this. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re uninterested. I¡¯ll just find someone else to aplish it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Okay then.¡± I shrugged and attempted to turn back around and walk away. If he¡¯s going to y like this then it¡¯s only normal for me to do the same.


    And as I expected, before I could even take a single step, he called out to me again, ¡°Wait, Onoda-kun. What about a pass to skip an activity in exchange forpleting my request? I can give you that much as a camp manager.¡±


    This¡­ If he¡¯s acting this desperate to get my cooperation, I wonder what kind of request he has for me. And why is he hell-


    bent on getting my agreement?


    That¡¯s two points suspicious.

 Chapter 1864 Request

    Chapter 1864 Request


    ??Acting uninterested, I nced back at Sawano for a few seconds. Then, while shrugging, I turned back to face him.


    That was to make him think I got interested because of what he was offering.


    But well, that¡¯s just a plus for me. Understanding that he couldn¡¯t ask anyone but me was more than enough for me to pry into this.


    Whether his request would be beneficial to me or not, it¡¯s still up in the air. But I doubt he¡¯s someone who would hatch a plot to take me down when we barely know each other.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not going to cause me trouble. Can you promise that, Sir?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re suspicious, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    No shit, Sherlock! Uh. That¡¯s obvious. And for him to bring that up rather than answer me... he possibly realized the blunder that he made.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He¡¯s pretty much open with his thoughts and I couldn¡¯t really sense any hostility or schemeing from him. Still, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s just acting behind a mask. There are those who can hide their maliciousness behind a smile, after all.


    ¡°I think anyone will be if you suddenlye after them like this. I¡¯m curious about the task and interested in the chance to skip an activity. However... I have no idea why you consider asking a student a ¡®personal request¡¯.¡±


    Pointing those out was of no consequence to me. It¡¯s also a way for me to check if he¡¯d react differently. I kept an eye open to observe his facial muscles. Sometimes, a twitch was enough to give away if someone was lying. Also, the most telling part would be to find certain mannerisms done unconsciously.


    With an awkwardugh, the desperate guy scratched the back of his head, ¡°Haha. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m being too ridiculous. This is why I picked you. You¡¯re frank and won¡¯t simply ept my request.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s quite clean and he¡¯s probably not lying. My skepticism and wariness are still high though.


    It¡¯s one thing for me to n for my benefit but if it¡¯s done by someone, I¡¯ll probably never trust it fully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that trait alone equals trustworthiness.¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, Onoda-kun, you stood out among the rest. That much is pretty clear from our point of view.¡±


    Ah. Of course, at this point, I cannot pretend to be ssmate A anymore. With how much attention I kept on drawing on myself, there was no way to escape their watchful eyes.


    However, what¡¯s that got to do with his request?


    I pretended to contemte how to reply to him. Then, I closed my mouth in response to what he just said.


    Understanding that, Sawano took in a deep breath, ¡°Alright. I get it. Hear out the request and you can decide whether to take it or not. Is that good?¡±


    I kept my mouth shut and nodded.


    Looking like he was already exhausted from trying to convince me that it was not anything suspicious, the guy tried to gather hisposure again. Once that¡¯s done, he said in a low voice while handing me something.


    ¡°Can you deliver this to someone?¡±


    It looked like a small pouch. As for its content, I had no idea. I squeezed and turned it over but I couldn¡¯t make sense of what¡¯s inside. It¡¯s padded with something, maybe cotton.


    Looking at how he¡¯s not even reacting to what I was doing to scrutinize what he handed, it¡¯s probably not something that would break or crumble.


    ¡°Deliver this? What¡¯s inside this pouch?¡±


    ¡°I prefer it if you do not pry about its content. I can swear that it¡¯s not something illegal and will never bring you trouble.¡±


    Yeah. Right... This guy is shady as heck. Whatever¡¯s inside, why will he keep it inside a pouch like this?


    ¡°You know saying that only makes this more suspicious, right?¡±


    ¡°I understand that it puts a wrong shade on it. However, I can assure you that you only have to hand it over and it¡¯ll be done.¡±


    ¡°Alright. To whom will I hand this over, then? A professor? The dean? Or someone unrted to our camp?¡±


    Since he already revealed his request, I just have to squeeze out more information from him. I¡¯m not buying the ¡®not illegal¡¯ yet but for him to entrust this to me, it must be something important that he cannot divulge to the other camp managers or those close to him.


    Did he get a secret task from their professors? Perhaps. But the answer depends on who will be the recipient of this delivery.


    He said I¡¯m trustworthy so... he probably believed that I wouldn¡¯t look into the pouch at all. Otherwise, he¡¯d just pick someone else.


    Sawano looked around first and acted a little sneakily, making sure that no one was around us. Then he hunched over and mentioned a name, ¡°That¡¯s for the leader of the girls¡¯ camp managers, Shiraishi Shiina. You¡¯re acquainted with her, right? This is why I picked you... She told me that you can be trusted for this.¡±


    This... Alright. That¡¯s unexpected. But what the hell is going on with that woman? Earlier, she never mentioned anything about Sawano which made me assume that they¡¯re only friends. But it looks like they¡¯re associates or something. Whatever this was... it also pointed to Saki¡¯s suspicion that Shiina could be someone influential.


    ¡°Sir, I think you¡¯re forgetting something. I cannote to that ce, right? I¡¯ve tried twice already.¡±


    Even if I became aware that he had another mysterious connection to Shiina, I still wouldn¡¯t tell him how Shiina brought me inside earlier. There¡¯s no merit in doing so.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. You do not have to visit their cabin area. She¡¯ll be expecting you and waiting for you outside.¡±


    Hmm? I see. This is the reason why he¡¯s desperate to get me to do this for him. Shiina specifically named me to be the one to bring her this pouch.


    However, there¡¯s still another point that needs to be addressed...


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s say I believe you and I take this task. Is there a reason why you cannot hand this to her when they show upter? Aren¡¯t they going to eat with us?¡±


    As though it was something that never passed his mind, Sawano looked like he was hit by a blunt object on his head. His eyes went wide and his pupils dted. Following that, he awkwardly chuckled, ¡°... I have never thought of that. You¡¯re right. It should be possible for me to hand it over to her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to deliver it, then.¡±


    ¡°No. I still need you to deliver that to her, Onoda-kun. There must be a reason why she instructed me to do so.¡±


    Alright. That one was a straight-up lie. He knew that there should be no risk in handing it to her during lunch. However, he stuck to the task Shiina possibly handed to him. Rather than go on his way to change it, he¡¯s sticking to it by having me deliver this pouch to her.


    Now, it¡¯s making me more curious about its content. However, there¡¯s the saying that ¡®curiosity killed the cat¡¯, even if I¡¯m curious, I should make sure that it won¡¯t bite me in the ass if I ever decide to pry on it.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll take up this request then... If I ever get in trouble, I¡¯ll make sure to point at you. Even if I don¡¯t have a witness, I¡¯m confident that they will believe me.¡±


    After deliberating for a while, I decided to ept it. If it¡¯s Shiina we¡¯re talking about then there¡¯s probably no reason for her to put me in trouble. I just have no idea when did they talk though or when did she instruct him to ask me to be their courier.


    Still, I have to say that to see if that will make him react in a different way again. Fortunately, there¡¯s nothing of the sort anymore. He was more relieved that I didn¡¯t reject the request.


    After that, he told me I should keep the pouch to myself first. Shiina wanted it deliveredter in the afternoon. Upon hearing the time he mentioned, it made me recall that it¡¯s simr to one of Shiina¡¯s rmendations of when to visit...


    Coincidence? I think not.


    That woman is ying a game of chess by herself and we are her pawns.

 Chapter 1865 Where to spend time

    Chapter 1865 Where to spend time


    ??Having epted his request, Sawano soon returned to where the other camp managers were, leaving me alone again.


    Since it was small enough to fit in my pocket, I put the pouch to be delivered in it and put the request to the back of my head. I¡¯ll either check what¡¯s in itter or to save me from the trouble, I can just ask Shiinater when I deliver it to her.


    Furthermore, I might not be entirely correct but I think I already have some sort of a picture of why Shiina decided to do this.


    Not knowing that I would be audacious enough to visit there to see my girls, she sent Sawano to put me up for this ¡®request¡¯. It probably happened during breakfast or before the girls and boys separated.


    She¡¯s not being too obvious in her interest in me, is she? The woman already cooked up a way to approach me. And that¡¯s without showing up in front of the other boys or being too obvious about it to others like Sawano.


    What was left to figure out was how she managed to rope in that guy. From my impression of him, he doesn¡¯t give off the vibe of someone subservient. Hell, with his looks and demeanor, he might even be one of the most popr guys in their college or in their entire department. There¡¯s no way he can be that much of a simp that she will follow her unconditionally, right?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Furthermore, Shiina can very well be a schemer like Hina said but I doubt she¡¯s someone who can cor someone like that to do her bidding. Otherwise, Sara¡¯s boyfriend would¡¯ve long been kicked to the curb even before they could go on that failed hiking trip.


    She probably just knows how to make use of her influence, unlike Ichihara Jun.


    Looks like the questions I have for Shiina are piling up more within these past few hours. I never thought I could be this intrigued about someone again. It¡¯s quite different from my usual interest. This time, I just got this urge to unearth everything about her, much like how I did with Haruko and Mizuki back then.


    As for Sara, she¡¯s possibly still asleep in their cabin... And even if she already woke up, she¡¯s going to return to the girls¡¯ area.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. Clearing my head off of the thoughts of these college girls, I resumed my walk that Sawano interrupted.


    Looking around the ce, there¡¯s actually nowhere for me to go. Moreover, given that we are only a few minutes away from the gathering of both girls and boys in this space, someone will probably stop me if I wander out of the area


    And that gave me a very limited choice of what to do.


    Hino, Fukuda, and Ogawa also dispersed on their own with the first two staying together. Some groups who also finished their task had been loitering around, observing those who had yet to finish their task or just sitting somewhere to kill time.


    At the side where I found Shio and Eguchi-sensei, I noticed that the professors and other teachers were locked in their own conversations. Whatever topic they were discussing, I had no idea. They¡¯re not particrly keen on observing what we were doing.


    Their presence here was probably what Shio meant by they¡¯re not going to be hands-on in supervising us. Only when an issue like what happened with that dude from ss 2 took ce will they step up to resolve it. Otherwise, they''ll be nothing but spectators.


    It should be fine to approach them, right? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to flirt with Shio and Eguchi-sensei openly. Being able to spend time next to them should be enough.


    Also, I have another identity that could pretty much offset whatever suspicion they would lodge on me if they saw me close to them. I¡¯m their Student Assistant. Being in their good graces should be a normal thing.


    And with that, my heel turned in their direction. Without making it too obvious that I was excited to see them, I gradually covered the distance between us.


    Both women saw my approach and while they held back their smiles from blooming on their lips, the way they edged over their seats alone was enough indication of their excitement.


    ¡°Look at him. He thinks he¡¯s hiding it excellently that he¡¯s here for us.¡±


    Even though there¡¯s still a bit of a distance between us, I read Shio¡¯s lips when she said that. The volume of her voice was low enough for only Eguchi-sensei to hear. And sure enough, Eguchi-sensei replied to her with an amused smile.


    ¡°Is he turning to an airhead when ites to us?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think so. He¡¯s so honest about his feelings these days that he sometimes forgets to put on an act when he¡¯s that excited. Should we remind him?¡±


    ¡°No? He¡¯s adorable like this. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you prefer him acting dorky, Eguchi-sensei.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of his charming points, Kinoshita-sensei?¡±


    This... Since when are they aware of each other? Shio should only be the one to know about my entanglement with Eguchi-


    sensei but from the way they¡¯re talking right, the cat¡¯s already out of the bag. Most likely, Shio told her, and Eguchi-sensei, who I haven¡¯t informed about Shio yet, epted it without question.


    Or maybe I¡¯ll be hearing about this from herter?


    In any case, I should pretend I didn¡¯t read their lips.


    Soon enough, I reached their location. Although they were not actually sitting in a line or a group, the professors and teachers weren¡¯t that far away from one another. They¡¯re also using the stools to sit on and there¡¯s actually a table for them to share.


    Most likely, they''ll probably be given a table as well.


    Nheless, despite their clear gathering, Shio and Eguchi-


    sensei were separated from them. They probably opted out of it and used each other as an excuse to not join their group.


    And that¡¯s why they¡¯re sitting together here while the rest are a distance away from them.


    Naturally, my approach was also noticed by that group. And so, the first thing I did was to introduce myself to them and inquire if it was not against the rules of the camp to interact with them.


    I got a positive answer from our teachers while the professors were curious about me.


    Then, our Mathematics Teacher told them about my reputation in school. A Student Council Member and the appointed Disciplinary Officer. Of course, he didn¡¯t miss the fact that I¡¯m a Student Assistant to two teachers and probably the most popr student in our grade.


    Due to that, the professors who looked like they were in theirte 20s to 40¡¯s shed a hint of interest in their eyes.


    Thankfully, that was the end of it as they resumed their discussion.


    Having gotten their answer, I politely bowed before turning in the direction of Shio and Eguchi-sensei.


    Upon taking an empty stool and dragging it over to their side, I also acted the same way I showed there.


    By bowing politely, I greeted them both, ¡°Sensei, it¡¯s nice seeing the two of you here... Can I sit with you?¡±


    With both of their eyebrows raised, Shio and Eguchi-sensei looked like they were holding themselves back from standing up to ruffle my hair or pinch my cheeks. Their lips also kept on twitching as they wanted to not be too obvious at their excitement to spend time with me even if it was just for a moment.


    ¡°Polite, are we? Ruru... I mean, Onoda-kun,e here. Stave off our boredom while we wait for lunch.¡± Shio moved her seat to the side, opening a space for me to ce my stool on. She even slipped a little by calling me by her endearing nickname for me. Luckily for her, no one caught it aside from me and Eguchi-


    sensei.


    But ignoring all that, Eguchi-sensei produced a towel from out of nowhere as she dragged me down to plop my ass on the stool. Without hesitation, she pushed that towel on my face, ¡°Geez. Onoda-kun, you¡¯re sweating. Shouldn¡¯t you bring a towel? What if you catch a cold by letting it dry?¡±


    Looks like I¡¯ll be doted on in my time here and not the other way around... Yeah. I don''t really mind if it¡¯s these two women.

 Chapter 1866 Comfort us

    Chapter 1866 Comfort us


    ??Seeing Eguchi-sensei taking on the doting route, Shio also stepped up her game. While the former was wiping my dried-up sweat, she pulled out ab and fixed my hair which was just mildly disheveled.


    If someone would look in our direction, they would definitely be confused at the treatment I was getting from them. It did look like I was getting favored but it¡¯s more like a mother would do to their son. Besides, even though I¡¯m in the middle of them, there¡¯s sufficient distance between us. Even if they cook up some wild theory, we won¡¯t be mistaken for having an indecent rtionship even if they tried. At most, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯m being favored a lot by the two ¨C but that will also be


    I guess, this was the limit of what we could do while in an open public space. In any case, this was better than not being able to spend time with them, right?


    After some time, the two asked me about our activities, since they only observed the girls¡¯ side during their scavenging in the woods, they could only hear the updates about what was happening on our side.


    Well, there¡¯s nothing noteworthy to tell. It¡¯s just us picking up sticks and setting up the tents. Still, looking at their curious expressions, I narrated the experience, of course, that included my friction against Fukuda or Ogawa.


    Shio shook her head upon hearing that but she¡¯s not reprimanding me. She¡¯s justmenting the fact that I wouldn¡¯t get along with the other boys at all. Most likely, Shio still wanted me to experience having friends. She¡¯s worried that I¡¯d iste myself so much that I would fail to learn to socialize with other people and devote myself fully to them.


    Eguchi-sensei, on the other hand, was more interested in the activity lined up for us. She thought that was not enough and itcked the lesson for discipline considering that the guy from ss 2 immediately tried to act like a tyrant to his groupmates.


    She said that if she was there, she¡¯d be giving everyone, including the camp managers a collective punishment. Her typical way of instilling discipline.


    When they were observing the girls earlier, she also talked with Shiina and other managers and emphasized the importance of it.


    And considering they¡¯re not that rowdypared to the boys during my visit, it¡¯s probably working.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be observing your next activity. You have toply too, Onoda-kun. I expect you to be the role model.¡± Looking fairly enthusiastic at the thought, Eguchi-sensei pinched my cheek and dered.


    Shio let out an amusedughter upon hearing that but her next words were affirming Eguchi-sensei¡¯s intention, ¡°You¡¯re right. We won¡¯t have to worry about the girls anymore. The boys needed to be whipped up so they could learn.¡±


    The two of them smiled at each other and from how I saw it, it might look scary yet it was filled with good intentions.


    Soon, I get to the point of also telling them about my visit to the girls¡¯ side. Of course, I didn¡¯t say it out loud for the other teachers to hear.


    Their eyes went wide in surprise before they both looked at me with incredulous expressions and a hint of disbelief.


    However, remembering that I wasn¡¯t one to mindlessly lie, they eventually came to terms with it.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d try but I never thought you¡¯d seed this quickly. Ruru, who did you charm this time?¡± Shio yfully teased. But she couldn¡¯t be more correct from that guess.


    However, Eguchi-sensei wasn¡¯t that pleased with it. Even if it was favorable to me, it probably hit her differently considering she was just talking about how she reminded the girls about discipline.


    Hearing that they let a boy in meant they¡¯re not disciplined enough.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been allowed in? I¡¯m sorry, Onoda-kun but I will have to give those girls another talk. Tell me more about it.¡±


    I understand where she¡¯sing from. However, I have yet to tell them exactly what happened so... she¡¯s probably jumping to conclusions right away.


    No. No matter the oue, she¡¯s still correct in reacting like this, right? Even if she already broke some taboo with me and this could point to her being a hypocrite, she¡¯s still a teacher first.


    I grabbed her hand and momentarily squeezed it to calm her mind before replying.


    ¡°Alright. But sensei, hear me out first. I can say that they¡¯re not entirely at fault this time and it turned out better for everyone.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And there, I narrated to them what exactly happened during that visit. Shiina took the risk of bringing me in and putting me up to the role of a handyman to help everyone.


    Shio and Eguchi-sensei listened to me quietly at first before they started asking me to borate more on certain moments.


    For example, the time I had to hide from the professors or how we dealt with those not in favor of my presence.


    As my story continued, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s stern gaze gradually softened up but she was still not that convinced.


    ¡°If we weigh the pros and cons from the result... Isn¡¯t it leaning more on pros than cons? The girls¡¯ enthusiasm shot up and they enjoyed the activity. Their groups even became united in order to get to know Ruru. The negative only came from the fact that they let him in and it might¡¯ve built some displeasure for those not fond of him.¡±


    Shio voiced her opinion about it, perhaps to help me reason with Eguchi-sensei. She understood that I didn¡¯t want the girls or Shiina, in particr, to be troubled by this.


    ¡°I get it. I get that it ended up being more beneficial to them. However, I¡¯m criticizing theirck of discipline...¡±


    ¡°Sensei, aren¡¯t they still disciplined? They could¡¯ve given me a free pass if they wanted to, yet they still used my presence there for the girls¡¯ sake. They also did not agree to it right away.¡± I also added an exnation.


    It¡¯s probably difficult for Eguchi-sensei to turn a blind eye on that. She¡¯s just that kind of teacher, after all. She wouldn¡¯t mind being criticized for her rtionship with me. However, when ites to her teaching, she¡¯s still abiding by it.


    ¡°Haa... Okay. I¡¯ll let this slide for now. But Onoda-kun...e with me.¡± Sighing in resignation, Eguchi-sensei lowered her head. A split-secondter, she stood up from her seat and grabbed my wrist.


    ¡°Sensei?¡± Puzzled at her reaction, Shio and I stared at her to exin herself.


    Maybe it was just out of impulse as Eguchi-sensei sat back down before the others noticed her slight agitation.


    Then, with a voice as soft as a whisper, she said in a hint of frustration, ¡°Ugh. Sorry. I got this sudden impulse to vent my frustration at you, Onoda-kun. Why don¡¯t youfort me instead?¡±


    This... I get her frustration. But how did it suddenly transform into wanting to beforted?


    Upon hearing that, Shio also lowered her voice as she addressed Eguchi-sensei.


    ¡°Eguchi-sensei, you can¡¯t be serious. If you¡¯re going to beforted by him. I can¡¯t be left out.¡±


    Wait... I thought she was going to reprimand her. Is she not going to?


    The two looked at each other before their eyes locked on me. And slowly, their lips crooked up to a knowing smirk.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s bring him away from here.¡± Eguchi-sensei said as she tightened her hold on my wrist.


    Shio amusedly poked my cheek before straightening her back as though she was preparing for a confrontation. However, her eyes focused on the other teachers rather than Eguchi-sensei.


    Yeah. I can already smell where this is going...


    ¡°Take Ruru with you, Eguchi-sensei. I¡¯ll follow right after. Let me handle creating an excuse about why we¡¯re taking him away. If the schedule is still being followed, there are more than ten minutes before the girls arrive. And even then, they still have to cook lunch. That¡¯s plenty of spare time.¡±


    With that deration, both Shio and Eguchi-sensei stared at me, waiting for my consent. I¡¯m d they¡¯re considering my opinion too but they already decided, right? Will I ever think of rejecting them? Hell no. I¡¯m absolutely in favor of it.


    ¡°I have no idea how it turned to this but... you know me. I¡¯ll always be in favor of extending my time with you. I just wished I could help out though.¡±


    As always, I was being influenced by my position as the core of our rtionship. But then again, it¡¯s not bad to rely on them from time to time, right? And in this situation, they¡¯re more reliable than me.


    ¡°Just rx. Leave this to us. You have another job to do, anyway.¡± Eguchi-sensei slightly loosened her hold on my wrist before sweetly giggling.


    Now, this will make one wonder how this situation took a sharp turn. At one point, she was in a dilemma about wanting to discipline the girls for allowing me in their cabin area. Now, even Shio joined her in wanting to seek myfort. Additionally, they¡¯re even going to provide us an opportunity for it¡­

 Chapter 1867 Jealous?

    Chapter 1867 Jealous?


    ??To make our exit less conspicuous, Eguchi-sensei eventually let go of my wrist. She also walked a step ahead of me to give the illusion that I was being asked to follow rather than getting dragged by her.


    Of course, those who saw us leaving were momentarily confused. In this open space, having witnesses was inevitable.


    I even saw Hino curling his brows as he attempted to make sense of my situation. If not for Fukuda next to him, he might''ve run to me and asked if I needed help.


    Yeah. That guy could be as meddlesome as Sakuma. Good thing there was Fukuda to hold him back. He¡¯s proving his usefulness in that way.


    Apart from Hino¡¯s reaction, no one else stepped up to question Eguchi-sensei or me. They just pointed at me. They were either gloating,ughing, or wondering. But there¡¯s one thing that probably settled on their heads; I got myself in trouble.


    Sometimes, I envy their oblivious minds. I wouldn¡¯t have it otherwise though.


    And well, that''s the extent of it. They couldugh at me without knowing what was actually happening. I¡¯m still the one winning, anyway.


    Moreover, their sneers probably won''t hold for long since those in the know about my position as Eguchi-sensei¡¯s Student Assistant would be brought up soon. They¡¯d choke on their saliva for thinking I was going to be punished.


    Bystanders gonna act like bystanders, I guess?


    I couldn''t care less about their opinion. They could believe whatever they want to and it wouldn''t affect us all.


    Likewise, Eguchi-sensei was possibly not someone that would flinch at them. And even if they wanted to, they wouldn''t dare offend her. Unlike me, they only know the side of her as the discipline-freak PE teacher. They had no idea that beneath that exterior was the hard-working teacher who¡¯d do everything to bring us improvement when it came to her lessons and activities. Not to mention, they¡¯ll forever miss out on how pretty and admirable she can be.


    And that¡¯s why instead of bothering about the unrted, I focused on guessing where Shio was taking me.


    It shouldn''t be their cabin, right? Or is it?


    Even if most of the teachers and professors were already here, there should still be people lingering in their cabin area.


    But well, looks like I shouldn¡¯t even try to guess because I already got it right.


    We soon reached the path leading somewhere outside this open space.


    Since I¡¯ve already walked inside it earlier with Sara, it¡¯s undoubtedly the one that would lead us to their cabins.


    Is Eguchi-sensei being bold or what?


    Thinking about it, there¡¯s not that much of a choice for her as well, unless she brought me somewhere in the woods.


    Without stopping in her steps, Eguchi-sensei set her foot on that path.


    I followed after her to check on Shio who was still in the middle of conversing with the other teachers and professors.


    When we got a sufficient distance away from the other students, I caught up to Eguchi-sensei and asked.


    ¡°Sensei, will this be fine? Are we going to your cabin?¡±


    I was expecting a positive answer but surprisingly, she shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know where we¡¯re going, Onoda-kun. Have you been here already?¡±


    Looks like the question was thrown back at me.


    And as someone who couldn¡¯t straight up lie to them without sufficient reason, I nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t I mention how I also attempted to visit the girls during my first free time? I encountered a camp manager there.¡±


    ¡°You encountered? You¡¯re not caught?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Maybe both? But she¡¯s someone I know. She said she¡¯s about to take a rest in her cabin so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ You apanied her. I remember that girl.¡± Eguchi-sensei finished my sentence before narrowing her eyes at me as she seemed to remember Sara.


    With her lips curving up in another knowing smile, I could sense a hint of jealousy in her expression, ¡°Onoda-kun, I changed my mind. I¡¯ll bring you to my cabin. We can¡¯t be seen entering it together but knowing you, we can work around it, am I correct?¡±


    Upon saying that, she closed in on me, enough for our shoulders to touch.


    Yep. Looks like I sessfully made her jealous that she changed their n to bring me somewhere.


    Maybe Shio would have difficulty in finding us once she¡¯s done with distracting the other teachers.


    As the tension rose gradually, the cabin area soon eventually came into our view.


    And as I expected, it wasn¡¯t as empty as I could think of.


    Furthermore, the first one we ran into was someone we had just been talking about.


    Although there was still quite a distance between us, the figure of Sara still wearing the same shirt and pants from earlier was making her way out of the entrance.


    And given that I probably made a mark on her mind, she also recognized me from the same distance.


    Her droopy expression that was probably brought from being still a little sleepy immediately brightened as an ted smile bloomed on her beautiful face.


    Of course, since Eguchi-sensei said she remembered her, she also recognized Sara.


    Although subtle, I sensed her inching closer as though she was ready to protect me from being stolen by the woman.


    ¡°Onoda-kun! Are you¡­ here to pick me up? Come on, you don¡¯t have to.¡± With excitement shing in her eyes as she closed our distance, Sara charmingly blinked a few times, letting her eyshes flutter. Of course, with the way her voice delivered that line, she¡¯s just teasing me. Eguchi-sensei wasn¡¯t invisible in her eyes.


    I guess this is the result of having a good sleep, huh? She became this energetic.


    ¡°I wish I could do that, Sara-san. But as you can see¡­¡± I trailed my voice there, hinting to her about mypanion before continuing, ¡°Anyway, looks like you got some good sleep, Sara-


    san. You look refreshed.¡±


    ¡°Really? I owe you my gratitude then, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re the reason why¡­¡±


    Perhaps remembering that she shouldn¡¯t reveal about bringing me into her cabin, Sara immediately cut off her words and put on an embarrassed smile.


    I sneaked a nce at my side and I saw Eguchi-sensei¡¯s face twitching a bit. Still, she remained silent while observing the woman in front of us.


    If she¡¯s already jealous, it looks like encountering the girl here intensified that.


    Most likely, if it¡¯s not because of how we have to hide our rtionship, she already blocked Sara from approaching me or maybe, pulled me into her embrace.


    At the moment, I could sense her shoulders trembling a little while she kept a straight face. I don¡¯t know if her continued silence was hiding her rtionship with me or not but I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. She looked like she was being considerate by waiting for us to finish our conversation before taking me away.


    ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t think I deserve that, Sara-san. I should be the one thanking you. Anyway, are you returning to the girls¡¯ side?¡±


    To bring us out of the approaching awkward situation, I steered the conversation away from what happened earlier.


    ¡°Yes. I still have my duty as the camp manager. Eguchi-sensei, are you bringing him somewhere? Did he do something?¡±


    Taking my hint, Sara nodded and then turned to Eguchi-sensei, inquiring about me.


    I thought her answer would be a little stiff considering what was going on in her head but Eguchi-sensei still had her bearing. She answered the same way she would if it¡¯s any other students, ¡°No. He¡¯s not here because he caused trouble. He¡¯s my Student Assistant and I need his help with something.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I understand. I won¡¯t dy you any longer then. See you at lunch, Onoda-kun, Eguchi-sensei.¡±


    With a wink, Sara waved us goodbye before continuing past us.


    When I nced back at her, I also found her looking while giggling quietly.


    From the way she jovially walked those steps, the woman looked more like she was simply in a very good mood rather than having suspicion about us.


    Uh. Is it because she ran into me after waking up? It can¡¯t be, right? Yeah. I won¡¯t be able to fool anyone from that.


    In any case, until she reached a certain distance from us, Sara kept looking back at me. In a way, it ended up with me sending her off with my eyes.


    As for Eguchi-sensei¡¯s reaction to that, the moment Sara disappeared from our view, she hastened her footsteps.


    We walked past the entrance without being noticed by the other teachers.


    Perhaps because of herrge strides, no one noticed us approaching a cabin.


    Thankfully, it¡¯s located close to the edge. There were at least five cabins in between hers and the cabin Sara brought me in.


    Without taking a pause to check our surroundings, Eguchi-


    sensei opened it and there, she grabbed my hand, pulling me inside at the same time as she pulled the door close.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I hadn¡¯t gotten a proper look at their cabin yet when my vision immediately became blocked.


    As the feeling of being buried in her bouncy softness, her slender arms enclosed around my head, hugging me tightly. Ignoring everything else, Eguchi-sensei secured me in her embrace.


    This¡­ Looks like I truly made her that jealous.

 Chapter 1868 No one is at fault

    Chapter 1868 No one is at fault


    ??I don¡¯t know how long we stayed in that position but neither of us uttered a word for a while. I was guilty for making her feel jealous but simple words wouldn''t be enough tofort her, right? And that''s why I opted to adopt a wait-and-see approach and act ording to it.


    Unfortunately, I still have the trait of not being able to stand seeing my girls feeling down.


    I threw that initial approach into the bin and just acted how I always am. Utterly shameless.


    Lifting my arms and enclosing them around her, I reciprocated Eguchi-sensei''s embrace. Then, holding her just as close to me where distance was virtually nonexistent between us anymore.


    Feeling the warmth andfort spreading through our bodies, I gradually moved us from that position to the middle of the room.


    Eventually, we approached the long couch simr to the one inside Sara¡¯s cabin. Dropping my ass down there, I pulled her down with me and ced her on myp.


    With my head still partly buried in her chest, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s embrace tightened around me as she didn¡¯t resist that pull. Following that, as her weight transferred on me along with the soft feeling of her behind, she lifted her legs, wrapping them around me.


    In a way, we went from a simple affectionate embrace to a very intimate one. Nevertheless, my perverted thoughts were fully suppressed at the moment.


    ¡°Ryouko-san.¡± With my arms supporting her back, I started.


    I know. My voice probably sounded like shit. I wanted to apologize for making her jealous but at the same time, I feel like saying those words might just pull our mood lower than it already is.


    While it''s kind of fun to tease her for reaction, I waste to realize how shitty it must have been for her.


    She dragged me here to convey that but what I got in instead was her warm embrace


    Isn''t she wonderful? Do I really deserve to be loved by her?


    Ugh. Alright. I should stop self-deprecating. I started this mess. It''s my responsibility to straighten it up, right?


    I lifted my head off of her pleasant softness. I haven''t seen her face ever since we entered this cabin. I expected her to look upset but what weed my eyes was her gentle smile and while she was looking at me filled with her overflowing affection.


    ¡°Do you think I will be upset? As expected of you, Onoda-kun.¡± As though she had read my mind, Eguchi-sensei teasingly said. ¡°I did feel jealous but that''s all. I won''t change my moodpletely just because you talked to another girl.¡±


    Moving her hand from the back of my head to my cheek, she cupped it within her palm before lowering her head to kiss me.


    It was our first kiss of the day and honestly, it tasted so sweet I asked for seconds which she willingly gave me.


    For her to initiate it, she truly slipped into being my Ryouko-san. Ignoring whatever was happening outside, she removed the constraints of being a teacher that held herself back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Looks like I got read perfectly by you, Ryouko-san. What should I do? I still feel bad for letting it happen.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun, stop acting this adorable, okay? I won''t be able to hold back. I also acted impulsively there. We won''t be here at all if that''s not the case.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei sweetly chuckled which ended with a rather guilty smile. She''s probably thinking about Shio who we left behind. It''s quite clear that she was supposed to bring me somewhere else but instead, we ended up here.


    And now, she has me all to herself.


    ¡°Then¡­ is it our fault?¡±


    Eguchi-sensei curled her brows and tilted her head a little in a swift response, ¡°Why does it have to be a fault, Onoda-kun?¡±


    Ah. She''s right. Why am I fixated on taking responsibility when she''s here basically drilling into me so that I shouldn''t trouble myself with it? Jealous or not, she hadn''t been upset with me at all. It dissipated right away when she put me in her embrace right after entering this cabin.


    Is it my stubbornness? Perhaps.


    Ugh. Sometimes, I couldn''t help but want to punch myself for acting idiotically like this. Do I really have to be reminded by them before I set my mind straight?


    But then again, I did tell them how slow I was at times and asked them to straighten me up.


    This was the same case¡­


    Instead of feeling remorseful, I''m now grateful for this lovely woman¡­


    ¡°Say something, Onoda-kun. Or kiss me if you want to. Don''t just stare at me like you''re looking at someone you owe a debt of gratitude. Shouldn''t I be the one to feel that way?¡±


    Perhaps finding it awkward that I became silent while heatedly staring at her, Eguchi-sensei tapped my shoulder and squeezed my face between her palms.


    Like this, she''s acting more and more like my doting girlfriend, reprimanding her silly boyfriend.


    And with our current situation where there''s practically no distance between us, I couldn''t help but feel so loved by her.


    ¡°Now, you''re grinning. Should I use my womanly charms to you again to bring your head back to the present?¡± Eguchi-sensei pouted at me. Her hands then moved to the back of my head, grasping a part of my hair. While holding my face upright, she slowly straightened her back, putting her bountiful chest just beneath my chin.


    Seeing as I was still grinning at her, she buried my face in her pleasant softness again.


    Like everyone else, she''s not wearing a tight skirt or a buttoned-up office shirt as her outfit. She''s in her usual track pants and a t-shirt, loose enough not to constrict her pair or mountains. Additionally, given that I failed to sense roughness beneath her shirt, she''s wearing a sports bra for ease of movement. Due to that, the experience of being buried in her chest was more heavenly than normal. It''s only second to being buried in it directly.


    And well, that pleasant sensation sessfully brought my head back to the present.


    I got pulled out of my overthinking, making my whole body react in ce.


    In response to this, my arms moved from her back to her waist, grasping her curved figure, and caressing her gently.


    ¡°Sorry, Ryouko-san. I fell into overthinking there for a moment.¡±


    I lifted my head momentarily to reply to her before plunging back to her softness.


    Inhaling her fragrance and enjoying the warmth of her body, I continued with a muffled voice, ¡°You¡¯re right. We epted it and moved on. No one was at fault.¡±


    Eguchi-sensei¡¯s amusedughter rang out before resuming ruffling my hair and doting on me.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m also fond of this side of you, Onoda-kun. Not the super reliable boy who changed my world but a simple guy who can also appear a little vulnerable. How I wish I could have you all to myself today¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I visit youter?¡±


    ¡°No. You shouldn''t take that risk. One excuse is fine but if it gets repeated, it''ll be suspicious. Our only option is this moment¡­ Onoda-kun. Before Kinoshita-sensei looked for us here, can we¡­?¡±


    Even without her words, the intention behind it was already implied and I understood itpletely.


    She thought it was more risky if I sneak in here to visit her without reason. Furthermore, making an excuse would also not hold up if someone pried into it. It would just put us in unnecessary trouble if they started suspecting something.


    And that''s why Eguchi-sensei stopped looking ahead and focused solely on the present.


    What do I think of it?


    Obviously, even though I could argue about my ability to sneak in, I''m in favor of her reasoning. It''s still uncertain, after all. I could be caught without even reaching her and that would be a wasted attempt.


    But now¡­ nothing is holding us back.

 Chapter 1869 While we are alone *

    Chapter 1869 While we are alone *


    ??With the mood flinging in the same direction as what happened inside Nami¡¯s tent, it didn''t take long for us to be in a heated situation.


    Remaining seated on myp, Eguchi-sensei''s shirt was already rolled up above her bountiful chest. Her sports bra still held her twin peaks but my naughty hands had already caught the stic pair which contained the hopes and dreams of men within my palm. My fingers were firmly buried in their softness with my thumbs pressing against the hardened sensitive switches.


    I gently fondled them while watching Eguchi-sensei''s ever-changing expression. Every movement I made with my fingers would make her face twitch in genuine pleasure.


    From there, I could see that she was embarrassed, pleased, and annoyed at the same time. The annoyance came from having to hold her voice just her voice spilled outside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, despite being annoyed, she''s not stopping me from doing this.


    The reason?


    Well, her hands also went on a journey and had long arrived at their destination.


    As soon as my hand crept up from her navel to her breasts, she edged herself back to open up that space she was sitting on.


    Looking down, her hands were pressed against my crotch with her fingers clutching the clear trace of my length. She was stroking it sensibly while we both gazed at each other, taking note of each other¡¯s current expression.


    Obviously, we¡¯re both so into it already that at certain intervals, our lips would naturally meet as we exchange a passionate kiss, deepening our bond and pushing us more to the boundary of our current situation.


    When we both reached our limit, wemunicated through the exchange of kisses as our hands slipped inside our respective clothing.


    "There''s no one around us, Onoda-kun. You don''t have to hold back like yesterday."


    As Eguchi-sensei reminded me of that instance when I lifted her shirt and took a quick suck on her delectable cherry, I felt her hand slipping inside my pants.


    One pulled on the waistband while the other firmly grabbed my raging erection before tucking the band beneath my balls. The sensation of her fingers wrapping around it was enough to make my head churn from the pleasure. Despite still being a little choked from its current state, I could feel it throbbing furiously just at the thought of being held by her. Its glorious appearance twitched uncontrobly, and Eguchi-sensei found it difficult to grasp using both hands.


    At the same time as she did that, I simply pulled her bra upwards, allowing it to slide smoothly across her skin.


    Before my eyes, her bountiful chest gradually revealed itself to me. And because of the bra''s stic bottom, it ended up bouncing a little when her pair sessfully got freed from it.


    "Yes. Allow me to dig in, Ryouko-san."


    Just like she said, no one''s around to catch me suckling on her. Still, I took my time to admire and fondle them before lowering my mouth down and giving it a wet lick.


    Eguchi-sensei didn''t react that much to it as she was already busy trying to stroke my erection. However, as soon as my mouth sucked in one of her nipples, an audible gasp of unbound moan escaped her lips.


    Her focus then went on that part of her, allowing me to heatedly look into her eyes as I began to savor her taste.


    As her hands began sliding up and down my length, my mouth and hands became upied by her savory treat.


    While that was happening, Eguchi-sensei erotically bit her lips in an attempt to lower the volume of her voice.


    s, every movement from my tongue and mouth was enough to send her reeling from the pleasure. She would even momentarily pause at stroking my length as her mind would ck out from it.


    Before long, I dug deeper into her softness, intending to fully give her the experience she had yet to live by moving one of my hands down to her navel and eventually, her track pants.


    Just like how I did it with Orimura-sensei, I went straight to the upper part of her sacred ce, focusing on her most sensitive spot.


    At this point, Eguchi-sensei''s body almost fell over me as she lost control of her sense of bnce.


    Due to that, she started leaning on me while embracing my entire head in her arms. She paused on reciprocating for now and firmly focused on the sensation I was delivering to her.


    "Onoda-kun... H-how can I resist this? It feels amazing... Hnnng~" Amidst her uncontroble moans, the woman called out to me, questioning what she was experiencing.


    I was just starting though.


    Given the time we had for ourselves, I knew I had to be swift and decisive.


    If the previous times she was mostly helping me out, I intended to give her the same experience today. And maybe more.


    Eguchi-sensei surelycked the experience that Orimura-


    sensei had. However, unlike yesterday''s situation where I was forbidden to move at all, I have the liberty to do everything I want to satisfy my woman...


    "You don''t have to resist, sensei," I replied to her before switching to her other nipple. Then, my fingers slid down close to her entrance.


    Yesterday, I also got the chance to rub myself on her while Orimura-sensei was out and that experience was definitely something we both savored.


    But today, I intended to give her a new experience.


    Using my middle and pointer fingers, I pressed on her love juice-drenched sacred ce, teasing her a little.


    It wasn''t a yful teasing but a necessary one to let her familiarize herself with the sensation. I could also use my length but if I did that, I might not be able to hold myself back.


    I better take it step by step.


    "Haahhh~"


    With her entire mental capacity already fully upied with everything I was doing, Eguchi-sensei''s breathing started to hasten.


    Even without checking, she''s already nearing her climax. Her fingers were already gripping tightly on my shoulder and the back of my head as her whole body started trembling and convulsing.


    Being assaulted by my hungry mouth and naughty fingers at the same time was her current limit.


    She''s receiving it fully without resisting, after all. Only her moans were being held back by her.


    Nevertheless, my intention remained the same. Before we go back out to eat lunch, I''ll be draining her energy. Or maybe we''ll both drain each other''s energy. Who knows if she''s going to try and take revenge for making her cum alone.


    But in my defense, it''s my revenge from that night she first gave me a proper blowjob. It''s betterte than never, right? Moreover, this wouldn''t be the end of it.


    A few secondster, even without pushing my finger inside her, the stimtion brought by them made her involuntarily attempt to close her legs. But with her current position, all she could do was drop her hand down there to hold onto my wrist as she lost control of her body.


    Eguchi-sensei squeezed my wrist tightly and also used my body to support herself.


    At this point, as Eguchi-sensei started squirting down there, I straightened my back to secure her in my embrace. Following that, I blocked her lips with mine, locking her in a passionate kiss while she''s asionally letting out moans of pleasure.


    When the uncontroble sensation of reaching her climax died down, I lifted my hand out of her pants and pressed behind her, pulling her closer to me.


    With this, as we started savoring our kisses, my erectionfortably rested against her drenched pants and the tip poked into her toned navel.


    It took a few minutes but when Eguchi-sensei recovered from her climax and regainedplete control of her body and senses, I was subjected to her indignant gaze as though I did her wrong. With her flushed crimson face entuating her sexism, she bit her lips and lifted her butt a bit, and pushed forward, grinding herself against my erection.


    "Onoda-kun, don''t you dare move. Let me make you feel good too."


    That''s all she said before resuming our kisses and grabbing ahold of my length to keep it pressed on her.


    However, as luck would have it, a timely knock gently banged on the cabin¡¯s door followed by a voice so familiar, it made my cock twitch in anticipation of her arrival.


    In any case, her words that were delivered from outside were full of consideration as if she already imagined what was happening inside this cabin.


    "Eguchi-sensei, Ruru, I''ming in. If you two still want to spend more time alone, say something before I turn this knob."

 Chapter 1870 Fiery Competition?

    Chapter 1870 Fiery Competition?


    ??Think about it. Shio and Eguchi-sensei mutually agreed to bring me somewhere where I couldfort them. Given that they didn¡¯t even discuss it extensively when I was out there with them, they already had that kind of talk way before I showed up.


    It¡¯s already within their n, I guess?


    Nevertheless, even if Eguchi-sensei somehow deviated from their original n and brought me here, Shio correctly guessing where we should be was a certainty.


    Where else would she look, right? We couldn¡¯t be at any other ces aside from Eguchi-sensei¡¯s cabin. And that¡¯s why Shio arriving at this moment, cutting short of our supposed alone time was quite normal.


    Having both of our attention taken away by that knock, Eguchi-sensei and Imunicated silently before staring at the door. We¡¯re still in the same daring position. If Shio opened that door, she¡¯d see us right away, albeit not on full disy.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind being seen by her. Shio had already seen me naked and we even bathed together multiple times. However, it could be different for Eguchi-sensei.


    That¡¯s why I thought I should hand this choice to her. But was it the correct move?


    Understanding my intention, Eguchi-sensei closed her eyes, weighing in her choices. If she tells Shio that we want more time, there¡¯s no doubt that the woman will leave us alone and returnter to get her moment with me.


    However, this is Eguchi-sensei we¡¯re talking about.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I might¡¯ve been the reason for her to break a taboo and disregard her sense of morality. However, she¡¯s still the same principled woman who will possibly never take advantage of anyone.


    They had an agreement and she brought me here impulsively because of the sudden jealousy from Sara. If that didn¡¯t happen, both Shio and her would be here sidled up to me. Or if that¡¯s not the image in her head, I¡¯d probably beforting them both like they intended me to do.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, what should I do?¡±


    Perhaps failing to find apromise in her head, Eguchi-sensei soon opened her eyes and turned to me for advice. Just by the look on her face, I could easily understand that she wanted us to continue like this, alone. But at the same time, she¡¯s feeling bad for keeping me all to herself.


    It¡¯s a dilemma that she couldn¡¯t decide right away. However, she has to or we have to do it together.


    I wanted her to choose because if I was the one to choose, I¡¯d even open the door for Shio. I love them both so... I won¡¯t be able to favor one from another. The only exception for that was if it was during my date with one of them or we nned to be alone.


    In this case, things just turned out this way...


    ¡°What¡¯s important is the present, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. You''re correct...¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you think is best for this present? It¡¯s Shio. She won¡¯t hesitate to step away if we tell her to do so.¡±


    I reached for Eguchi¡¯s sensei crimson face and gently caressed her cheek, soothing her currently muddled head. Upon pulling her in for another swift kiss, I continued, ¡°Alright. I shouldn¡¯t put you on this spot. Shall we decide together?¡±


    Perhaps that¡¯s the question she was waiting for, Eguchi-sensei nodded right away.


    With our eyes remaining locked with each other, we silently conveyed our intention through our actions. Before long, after sharing another passionate kiss ¨C short enough to still have time to spare for our decision, Eguchi-sensei and I smiled at each other.


    ¡°One day, I will have you all to myself, Onoda-kun. No one. Neither Sanae nor Kinoshita-sensei can share your attention. But today... I admit I¡¯ve been a little greedy to diverge from our original n.¡±


    ¡°That day wille sooner than you think, Ryouko-san...¡± I replied to her with a smile.


    There¡¯s no need to say anything about herst sentence. She acknowledged what she was setting aside earlier. Now that she hade to her senses, even if she found it a bit of a letdown, she didn¡¯t want to selfishly have me to herself when there was a prior agreement between Shio and her.


    It sounded quiteplicated, right? But I understood what my women were talking about. It should be my burden given that I was the core of our rtionship but they¡¯re shouldering it themselves to keep me from making decisions that could shake our foundations.


    Really, this was unimaginable to other rtionships and yet, it¡¯s happening because they cared too much about me...


    Do I deserve all of this? Maybe not. However, since they¡¯ve chosen to walk this path with me, the only thing I could do was never stray off our path and give them the best of my abilities when ites to my love for all of them.


    Now that we¡¯vee to a decision, Eguchi-sensei held onto me tightly, locking her legs around my back again. Then while carrying her, I walked us to the door where Shio should be waiting.


    Right. Rather than wait for her toe in herself or walk away, I decided to open the door for her.


    It¡¯s actually locked so there¡¯s no way for her to open the door by simply turning the knob.


    And since I was still not done with Eguchi-sensei, carrying her was the only way to go. Of course, we also didn¡¯t fix our clothes, we¡¯re blocking each other with our bodies anyway.


    Upon arriving before it, I cautiously listened to the noise outside. There¡¯s no way I would hastily open it just because I was excited for Shio, right? The fact that we shouldn¡¯t be seen here remained and with our current situation, even more so.


    Once I confirmed that there was no one there aside from Shio, I grabbed the door handle and unlocked it.


    With the wooden nks of the cabin creaking just a bit because of ourbined weight, Shio already sensed our footsteps approaching the door.


    Seconds after the clicking sound of the lock being disabled, the knob was twisted from outside before the door opened from outside.


    With a cautious push, Shio¡¯s head peeked in first to check the interior. And with that, we came face to face right away.


    Staring at the womanfortablytched on me, she wryly smiled. Perhaps even if she was expecting to see us in a daring position, she hadn¡¯t imagined Eguchi-sensei acting like this.


    Without fully opening the door, Shio slipped in through the small opening that she made before closing it and locking it behind her.


    Taking a few steps to approach us, Shio¡¯s hands dropped on Eguchi-sensei''s shoulder before she teasingly said to the woman, ¡°Sensei, I¡¯m surprised you can be this bold. Is our Ruru taking good care of you?¡±


    ¡°Un. He¡¯s taking good care of me. I won¡¯t be clinging to him like this otherwise,¡± Without lifting her head to look at the woman behind her, Eguchi-sensei responded cheekily as though a sense ofpetition suddenly became ignited in her.


    Yeah. The spark originated from Shio¡¯s attempt to tease her.


    Amused at her response, Shio¡¯s hands slid off the woman¡¯s shoulders and reached for my face.


    Before Eguchi-sensei could properly process that, Shio already moved to my side to provokingly steal my lips away under her eyes.


    Eguchi-sensei lifted her head and witnessed that in full view.


    Her whole body trembled, perhaps from jealousy. Then, her legs loosened up as she hopped off of my hold.


    Maybe as an answer to Shio¡¯s provocation, as soon as her feet touched the floor, Eguchi-sensei bent her knees, bringing herself down right in front of my raging erection. It was throbbing intensely from the stimtion of being pressed against her and Shio¡¯s kiss.


    Pulling my pants down to unbound my lengthpletely, Eguchi-sensei unhesitatingly propped it up and pointed the tip to her mouth.


    This¡­ can¡¯t we move back to our seats first? I grumbled in my head.


    It¡¯s toote to say that now¡­.


    Given how quickly everything happened, moving from here has to wait.


    For now, as I nced at Eguchi-sensei whose lips were now pressing against the tip of my cock, I¡¯ll be in for a fierypetition between these two women.

 Chapter 1871 Taking care of each other (1) *

    Chapter 1871 Taking care of each other (1) *


    ??When Shio noticed what Eguchi-sensei was about to do, she paused from our kisses and stared at her with an amazed expression.


    Most likely, she was expecting Eguchi-sensei topete with her on who could steal my lips away the most, not this.


    Furthermore, having been focused on teasing both of us and getting her chance to share intimacy with me, she failed to notice that we were already half-naked when she stepped in. On top of that, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s expression pretty much clued her in that we did more than just kisses before her arrival.


    Shio narrowed her eyes and leered at me, wordlessly scolding me for being a pervert before shaking her head in resignation.


    She knew her man just as well.


    Once I put my mind to it, I¡¯m someone who will not unnecessarily hold back when ites to their satisfaction.


    ¡°Ruru¡­ you naughty boy. Give me some of your love too¡­¡± Shio whispered to my ear as we both watched Eguchi-sensei.


    ¡°You know you don''t have to ask for that, Shio.¡± I swiftly answered. My arm hooked around her waist and pulled her closer to my side.


    While this was happening, Eguchi-sensei, whose eyes were already burning with her desire to satisfy me, pressed her lips against the tip as she began kissing and licking it gently.


    Maybe tempted by that disy, Shio¡¯s hands started sliding from my chest down to my navel.


    Then, bringing my attention back to her by resuming our kiss, Shio''s hand slid further down until her fingers wrapped around the base part of my length, gripping it tightly


    When Eguchi-sensei saw what Shio did, it made her pause for a moment to look up.


    And the same as earlier, another bout ofpetitiveness surged within her eyes. But it''s the same for Shio.


    Understanding that I also liked being buried in her chest, it didn''t take long for Eguchi-sensei to raise her body. Using the advantage of her voluptuous front, she didn''t find it difficult to put my raging cock in between her boobs. She held it in by squeezing them together before pushing her closer until my length made it through her heavenly softness.


    With a good part of it still reachable for her mouth, she lowered her head, stuffing it inside.


    From there, the sensation of her lips sliding across the sensitive head as she sucked it in her mouth shot across my body. The pleasure was enough to involuntarily make my hips shudder, thrusting forward.


    Because of that, instead of only taking in the entirety of its head, almost half of my length ended up being stuffed inside Eguchi-sensei¡¯s mouth, rubbing smoothly across her slimy tongue and creating a bump on her left cheek.


    Taking in that image of her, another bout of pleasure ran across my whole body, making me feel warm all over.


    Eventually, I put my hand on top of her head, gripping a part of her hair.


    Perhaps taking that move as me praising her for her endeavor, Eguchi-sensei raised her gaze and met with my eyes. Even though it should be difficult for her to do it, she still managed to put on an ted expression.


    How should I describe it?


    It was exceedingly erotic. On top of that, it was while she was also squeezing me with her stic pair of heavenly softness.


    Even with Shio¡¯s kisses being as great as they always were, my head couldn¡¯t help but focus more on the sensation of Eguchi-sensei¡¯s tongue twirling around my cock.


    As my cock furiously throbbed inside her mouth, Eguchi-sensei¡¯s damp lips enclosed around it. With her tongue running across the entirety of what she took in, she started by savoring its taste.


    My precum that began to leak out would be sucked out by her in a split second.


    A few secondster, perhapste in realizing that she was showing an indecent side of her to another person other than me, Shio noticeably subdued her unhesitating disy.


    She slowed down a little but stopping at this point was probably not within her ns anymore.


    As for Shio whose hand had nowhere else to grip anymore, she focused more on my lips and eventually, she stuffed my head in her shirt, giving me the same treatment I received from Eguchi-sensei earlier.


    Naturally, I never rejected that. Even if thest time I sucked on her was just this morning while we were waiting for the water to boil, I would never be tired of her taste.


    Just like this, time trickled slowly.


    While the two women toned down theirpetitive spirits to deliver me close to climax, my hands also became busy to reciprocate what I was receiving from them.


    One remained on top of Eguchi-sensei¡¯s head, caressing her head and face and sometimes supporting her instantaneous movements. The other one was already inside Shio¡¯s pants. I slipped it in from behind her after fondling her squishy softness. Slowly but surely, my hand traveled down the middle until it reached her sacred ce.


    With my fingers teasing her just like how I did it with Eguchi-sensei earlier, Shio¡¯s knees eventually weakened as shepletely transferred her weight to me.


    We''re probably not going to change location anytime soon.


    In any case, since we remained close to the door, I could listen to the noises being made outside.


    Maybe around three minutes after Eguchi-sensei began sucking on me while also giving me a stimting titjob, we heard footsteps approaching this cabin.


    The thought of its ownering here to knock at the door made all three of us pause momentarily.


    We breathed sighs of relief when it went away without ever approaching the door. It was a false rm. Most likely it¡¯s from someone staying at the cabin next to this one.


    Nevertheless, that urrence didn''t even lessen their eagerness.


    A few minutes after that, we once again heard voices and footsteps either from our teachers or other professors staying here in this area. We heard someone looking for Shio. However, none of them attempted to knock on the door of this cabin.


    That meant¡­ no one spotted her entering this ce.


    Once three simr instances happened, Shio and Eguchi-sensei stopped minding the noises outside. They¡¯d rather put their focus more on me than unnecessarily panic when it was close to impossible for us to be caught here.


    With that, the exchanges of pleasure between the three of us continued. I eagerly moved my hands and the two of them also reciprocated with what they aimed to do.


    And soon enough, Shio eventually approached the limit of what she could endure.


    While her arms wrapped tightly around me, she spoke in between her moans.


    ¡°Ruru¡­ d-don¡¯t move¡­ Hahhhn~¡±


    Her legs then squeezed together, clenching my hand that''s been fiddling around her sacred ce.


    There''s no doubt. She''s about to climax.


    When Eguchi-sensei noticed that, she paused what she was doing to watch Shio squirm from the strong surge of pleasure.


    Maybe remembering herself being in the same situation as earlier, her blush grew deeper.


    That''s adorable.


    In any case, with Shio already about to climax, I naturally put more effort into bringing her closer to it.


    ¡°Sorry, Shio. I can¡¯t help it. Just leave everything to me.¡±


    Responding to her plea with an apology, I ignored the force she applied to her legs to keep my hand at bay. Pushing in, my fingers traced along her slit, teasing her most sensitive part before plunging my finger inside her narrow entrance and poking into her sensitive walls.


    Having been on the verge of climaxing, Shio failed to hold it in anymore. With her insides profusely pulsating and grinding my finger that slipped in, her love juice squirted out, drenching my whole hand.


    Her lower body shivered from the intense pleasure. Her moans were subdued by her by keeping her mouth closed but as the uncontroble sensation passed, she exhaled a mouthful of air as she exhaustedly breathed in and out.


    At this point, Eguchi-sensei who watched it all happen signaled for me to carry her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even though Shio was still conscious, I followed that suggestion and picked her up in my arms.


    Eguchi-sensei naturally moved back for a bit, letting go of her hold on my cock.


    I moved us far from that door and brought us back to the long couch.


    During that short duration, Shio already recovered. I ced her down on one side while Eguchi-sensei followed behind us and took the space next to her.


    Because of that, I was left standing in front of them with my cock still in the same state.


    As if on cue, the two of them stared at it with their desire clearly written on their faces. Then, they nced at each other.


    ¡°Kinoshita-sensei, he¡¯s still this hard for us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Heforted us like we asked him to. We should return the favor to him.¡±


    The two women nodded at each other and smiled as their hands reached for my glistening cock.


    They then raised their head to look at me, both of their mouths gradually approaching my throbbing erection.


    And as their warm breath brushed against it, they both addressed me with their voices filled with temptation,


    ¡°Onoda-kun, let us take care of you this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruru, don''t worry, you won¡¯t be stepping outside that door with a noticeable bulge in your pants. We''ll handle that for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m in your care, Shio. Ryouko-san.¡± As I shamelessly responded to them with a nod, I stretched my hand out to their cheeks and guided the two of them closer to their destination.


    A secondter, the sensation of their lips and tongue wrapping around my raging erection spread across my body.

 Chapter 1872 Taking care of each other (2) *

    Chapter 1872 Taking care of each other (2) *


    ??Shio and Eguchi-sensei''s cooperation went too well. It¡¯s more than what I could ask for them. Although they started gentle kisses that seemed to help them familiarize themselves with seeing each other doing the same thing, they eventually got the hang of it. From there, their cautiousness and shyness gradually get peeled off as both women started alternating between sucking me off or licking every part of my pulsating erection.


    While one of them held it up and was licking it from the base up, the other would be gobbling it from above, bobbing her head up and down, serving more than half of the entirety of my length. At times, Shio and Eguchi-sensei would focus on the head or the frenulum since it would make my cock twitch like crazy from the shot of pleasure. By doing that, their lips would almost touch too. Although there wasn¡¯t any aversion from them, they¡¯d climb up to share that kiss with me before going back down to continue with renewed eagerness.


    And like earlier they ended up using their pair of bountiful racks, alternating between squeezing me individually or in the middle of them while sharing the part of my length sticking out.


    While doing so, they would asionally check on my expression, enjoying my silent groans of pleasure and the way my face would twitch as it was impossible to keep it straight from enduring everything they were doing.


    With this kind of scene being yed in front of my eyes, the uncontroble feeling of approaching my climax arrived sooner than I expected.


    "Slow down, Shio, Ryouko-san. I''m about to..." I called out to them in between my gasp for breath and my attempt to hold it back as much as possible.


    Apart from the thrill of doing this with them knowing that everyone was busy with the camp, their beautiful image servicing me with eagerness was more than just stimting.


    I mean, reaching one¡¯s orgasm always depended on stimtion from both the sense of touch and sight. Thetter was more about the sexual stimulus brought about by a clear image being registered in one¡¯s head.


    That''s the reason why masturbating without any material was difficult. If you just wank it off or touch yourself without thinking of anything else, more often than, you wouldn¡¯t even be aroused. Sexual gratification was always apanied by visual stimtion. One has to use p*rn, magazine, or imagination to stimte their mind and create a scene in their head.


    In my current situation, the sensual image of both Shio and Eguchi-sensei taking care of my cock significantly raised my arousal. Unless I vehemently opposed finishing early in order to prolong this by distracting myself with useless thoughts, reaching the end of my rope quickly was quite a certainty.


    I would only do that during our lovemaking to ensure that I wouldn¡¯t be the only one getting off.


    As my hips quivered from the approaching climax, they both reacted to my words by looking up at me and showing me their enticing expression that seemed to say, ¡®Go ahead and don¡¯t mind us.¡¯


    Like always, they never had any inclination to stop. They both already got a taste of me and during those previous times, they also took it in their mouths, gulping it down without spilling any drops.


    Calling out to them and warning them only boosted their eagerness as their movements became more intensified. Not only their mouths but their hands furiously started stroking or stimting the sack beneath.


    Shio and Eguchi-sensei even pressed on my hands, urging me to push their heads and not let them get away from it.


    Soon enough, my hips trembled uncontrobly as the first burst of my semen pumped out of the tip. I could feel it shooting inside Eguchi-sensei¡¯s mouth whose lips sped tightly to receive it in full.


    Looking at her and taking it in as additional stimulus, my hips thrust forward, burying me deep in her.


    Then, almost instantly as though they sensed the iing second pump, Eguchi-sensei popped my glistening cock out of her mouth. They only gave me a short glimpse of it as Shio popped it in next, receiving the rest of it, sucking it until I released thest drop.


    Both Shio and Eguchi-sensei held it in their mouths first, savoring its taste and texture, before gulping it down. That image sent another jolt of pleasure to my head.


    And upon seeing it still twitching like crazy, they gave it one more suck until it hardenedpletely again.


    Once that happened, they grabbed my arms to pull me down in between them. After reapplying more of their saliva to further lubricate it, Eguchi-sensei stood up, pulled her pants down along with her pair of panties, and straddled me.


    She moved closer, pressing my erection against her slit, letting the tip slide across the entirety of her sacred ce.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, can I? ¡± Eguchi-sensei quietly mouthed. Her erotic expression was fully upied by her burning desire to do more with me.


    Looking at her shapely and extremely erotic figure that could send anyone shivers down their crotch, my cock which was standing proudly because of them attempted to answer for me.


    The tip brushed against the drenched entrance of her sacred ce, seemingly wanting to be sucked inside or dive deep within it.


    However, her question wasn¡¯t asking me for permission whether she could do it with me or not. It was for us to do it like how we did it yesterday. Rubbing our genitals and emting the feeling of lovemaking even just for a bit.


    Shio who was seated on the other side was quietly watching us. She knew that I had yet to do it with Eguchi-sensei. She¡¯s considerately respecting her at the moment, preventing herself from affecting Eguchi-sensei¡¯s judgement.


    Obviously, Eguchi-sensei was more than aware of her presence. They did service me together, after all.


    Even without saying it, what happened yesterday between Orimura-sensei and me was possibly driving her to act bolder like this. Perhaps if we were alone and Shio didn¡¯t arrive, she¡¯d possibly ask me for more than this.


    When that happens, a normal guy would normally think along the lines of ¡®F*ck it. She¡¯s asking for it so why not?¡¯. As for me, I have a lot of things to consider. I care a lot for all of my girls. I may have been unknowingly hurting them because of my decisions but when ites to these things where I am fully aware of the situation, I¡¯ll always prioritize their satisfaction and well-being.


    At this moment, what Eguchi-sensei was asking wasn¡¯t too much but I fully understand that she¡¯s holding back her desperation to also go past this stage.


    ¡°Ryouko-san, I love you. Is that enough of an answer?¡±


    ¡°Geez. Onoda-kun¡­ That answer is far from what I¡¯m asking you. However, I¡¯ll take it¡­ I love you too¡­ I can say that clearly now.¡±


    Although the initial burning desire to satisfy me with her body weakened a bit, hearing those words from me swelled up her affection. It also sessfully cleared up her muddled head as Eguchi-sensei lowered herself down, letting my cock poke at her entrance before sliding it across her slippery slit.


    The result remained the same but this time, we leaned more on our overflowing affection for each other rather than the momentary lust.


    Before long, our lips found each other as we shared a passionate kiss. Then, with my hands dropping on her supple behind, I guided her movements to bring us both the satisfaction we were seeking.


    A few minutester, Eguchi-sensei climaxed for a second time today while having the head of my cock buried at her entrance. ¡®Just the head¡¯.


    Both of us could¡¯ve pushed it in if we wished to. However, we were of the same mind to save the real thing for a better, more fitting asion. For now, she¡¯s already satisfied with having me partly inside her¡­


    When I put her down on the side, Shio who remained quiet all this time was already touching herself down there.


    As soon as the previous upant of myp quietly closed her eyes from exhaustion, she charmingly grinned at me as she took that spot for herself.


    Unlike Eguchi-sensei, Shio unhesitatingly slid the entirety of my cock, allowing me to upy her narrow depths. As she settled down to the base, her whole body quivered from the intense pleasure.


    Along with her quiet moans to not disturb Eguchi-sensei¡¯s rest, Shio affectionately whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Ruru, I love you. You can fill me up. I knew you held it back for me.¡±


    She¡¯s not wrong. But it¡¯s also because I don¡¯t know if I can get it up quickly if I lose myself there.


    ¡°Mhm. I love you too, Shio¡­ You know you¡¯re just as irresistible to me. We¡¯re going back out there with weakened knees.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1873 Strengthened Bond

    Chapter 1873 Strengthened Bond


    ??After a passionate lovemaking session with Shio, I gently put her down on my side and let her rest for a while.


    Even though I also felt a little bit exhausted, I pushed it to the back of my head to do an aftercare for both of them.


    I¡¯m their man. I should at least do this for them, no?


    Since we didn¡¯t prepare a towel or a box of tissues, I asked Eguchi-sensei for it and she pointed me to the luggage she brought for this trip.


    She already had it organized inside a clothes cab.


    Before getting to it, I picked up our pants strewn on the floor.


    When they saw that, both Shio and Eguchi-sensei grabbed their pants and panties from me.


    Uh. Despite the state of our rtionship, they¡¯re still embarrassed to see me cleaning up after them.


    I guess there¡¯s some kind of logic to it.


    If I were in their shoes, I¡¯d probably be embarrassed as well to see them pick up my dirty clothes. Just that¡­ in this case, they¡¯re mostly focusing on the fact that their panties were drenched by their love juices. It¡¯s probably embarrassing for them to see me pick those up in front of their eyes.


    In our house, Akane and Miwa-nee already took over the handling of our clothes from me. At least, the clothes we would be stripping whenever we get into it.


    Furthermore, I would only realize that it was already gone after we changed into other clothes.


    Maybe that¡¯s their considerate way of not making me do everything for them. I don¡¯t know. I''ve probably gotten used to it by now.


    Anyway, I teased them a little about it before continuing what I was about to do.


    Of course, I first cleaned up myself in the cabin¡¯s bathroom. I didn¡¯t need a change of pants yet but I¡¯d probably change into a new one once I returned to our tent. I mean¡­. I¡¯ve done it a lot already starting from Kanzaki on the bus. Washing that part of me wouldn¡¯t be enough. My underwear would smell if I let it be.


    Besides, it¡¯s only noon. Only half a day has passed for this camping trip. We still have more than a day. And with my ns to continue visiting my girls, it¡¯s almost a certainty this wouldn¡¯t be the end of my intimate moments with any of my girls.


    That reminds me. I should eat a lot during lunch and refill my energy. Even if I boast about my improved stamina, I¡¯m not an inexhaustible machine. My balls would be dried up if this continued.


    Won¡¯t it be shameful at one point in this camp, I was alone with one of my girls and we were about to get down to business but I would discover that I couldn''t get it up anymore because of fatigue.


    My girl would surely try tofort me there instead ofughing at me but I shouldn¡¯t let myself get to that point.


    As someone who¡¯s about to take care of dozens of my lovers in the future, I should keep on improving my stamina for them. Even if it¡¯s supposedly impossible.


    Upon returning from the bathroom, instead of digging through Eguchi-sensei¡¯s luggage, I nced back at her to consult on which to pick for her pants and panties. Locating her towels was easy but it feels intruding to dig into her clothes, right? Especially her spare underwear that was neatly arranged in the corner.


    Eguchi-senseiughed at my silliness but she appreciated that gesture. Still, she somehow got possessed by her boldness this time and told me to pick one for her.


    Yep. The difference is truly because of how drenched her earlier pair was.


    I returned to their side and wiped her off like I intended to. Gently and carefully while asionally dropping some kisses on her. We still find each other irresistible even though our passionate moment has already passed. Following that, I insisted on putting her new pair of pants and panties on her.


    Watching from the side, Shio teased Eguchi-sensei, calling her reactions adorable.


    Eguchi-sensei didn¡¯t let that pass. She countered by doing the same before pointing out the fact that she didn¡¯t have clothes to change into.


    Due to that, it became Shio¡¯s turn to get flustered. She ended up jumping into my arms, asking me tofort her.


    Seeing that seemingly childish act of Shio, Eguchi-sensei burst outughing at her.


    In the end, when she was satisfied with teasing Shio back, she offered Shio to pick from her clothes if she didn¡¯t mind borrowing from her. Their hip size wasn''t that far off from each other anyway. It¡¯s the thigh size that¡¯s a little different though. Eguchi-sensei has juicier thighs while Shio has slightly thinner thighs matching her slender figure.


    Shio deliberated for a while but in the end, she couldn¡¯te to a decision.


    Due to that, Eguchi-sensei offered another option.


    She could go to Shio¡¯s cabin and pick up a change for her. Additionally, she also said that she was going to scout our way out.


    It¡¯s still risky for me to be seen leaving her cabin, after all.


    And with that, Shio epted it. Although she first presented to do it herself, upon remembering that her pants had a wet patch on them, she deted like a balloon and curled up in my arms in embarrassment.


    Eguchi-sensei called her out for that, saying she was taking advantage of me ¨C which she never denied.


    Thanks to that, we spent another two to five minutes just teasing andughing like there¡¯s no tomorrow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Our bond grew closer and for sure, Shio and Eguchi-sensei also came to terms that they were now riding the same boat.


    Before Eguchi-sensei left the cabin, I got to hear how Shio revealed it to her.


    Apparently, Shio somehow had a slip-of-the-tongue moment. She called me ¡®Ruru¡¯ while they were conversing about me. As fellow first-year teachers who took me in as their Student Assistant, Eguchi-sensei approached Shio during this camping trip. Rather than join the other teachers or professors, she thought she¡¯d get along well with her since they¡¯re both connected to me.


    In the end, it ended up with her finding out that Shio was on the same boat as her. And that¡¯s the reason why they¡¯re together out there. They already decided to stick together and nned out how to bring with them if ever I showed up. Of course, they also correctly guessed that I¡¯d be approaching them myself.


    They could already read me like a book¡­.


    -


    -


    Around fifteen minutester, the three of us left the cabin area and made our way back to where everyone was gathered.


    When Eguchi-sensei returned from Shio¡¯s cabin, she told us that the ce was already almost deserted.


    It was decided that everyone would be taking lunch along with the students ¨C including the Dean. Hence, it opened up the opportunity for us to stroll out of this area without being caught.


    Nheless, we spent ten more minutes inside Eguchi-sensei¡¯s cabin. Partly because we wanted to ensure that no one was around anymore and partly because we still had time before our missing presence became a big deal.


    Anyway, to ensure that we wouldn¡¯t be making amotion by showing up together, Shio went ahead first while I followed one step behind Eguchi-sensei. That way, it would look like I was still simply acting like her Student Assistant. Just like when Sara encountered us earlier.


    While the two women quietly returned to the area where the teachers and professors were gathering, my poprity worked against me as I was immediately spotted by the girls that I helped set up their tents.


    They tried to take me to their tables and it became quite apetition.


    I naturally turned them down, saying I already had a table waiting for me, pointing to where my girls were gathered.


    Really¡­ if this was going to be amon urrence, should I let my hair grow out again?


    Ah. Forget it. I decided to take care of my appearance for my girls. I should just ignore my poprity and act the same as before.


    Upon reaching my girls, Misaki pulled me down next to her and hugged my arm before saying, ¡°We¡¯re looking for you, Ruki. Where did you go?¡±


    Looking at her clear, innocent eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but put on a guilty expression before answering her honestly, ¡°I¡¯m with our Kinoshita and Eguchi-sensei. I spent time with them.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s why you¡¯re not here¡­ Did they scold you?¡±


    ¡°No. They took care of me. Look, I don¡¯t look bad, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re handsome~¡±


    Misaki sweetly giggled before snuggling closer to me. The girls and the other students watching these from where they were could probably cut me into pieces with their sharp gazes


    In any case, I ignored the others and simply focused on my girls. Checking on their expressions, there¡¯s a consensus to it. Most likely they¡¯re all thinking how shameless I could be.


    Then, on my other side, I heard Maaya blurt out while sighing, ¡°Shameless guy, take good care of Misa¡¯s innocence. Slow down on corrupting her.¡±

 Chapter 1874 Peaceful Lunch

    Chapter 1874 Peaceful Lunch


    ??With my girls gathered around at the same table again, I instantly noticed who wasn¡¯t around or those who were assigned to cook.


    Satsuki was the first one I saw because of her height. She was even looking at me despite how busy she should be.


    Nami and Chii were also sticking out because of their unique presence. Andstly, Komoe. I have no idea if that girl even knows how to cook but she¡¯s there with them.


    Seeing the pots and the fragrance of the dish wafting towards our location, we¡¯re going to have a staplefort food in every household this time.


    Curry.


    Unlike the porridge, miso soup, and grilled salmon during breakfast, it¡¯s undoubtedly heavier than it. Add to that, they¡¯re also preparing deep-fried pork cutlets or tonkatsu to pair with it.


    Desserts would also be served in the form of fruits and small ice cream cups. Possibly bought at a discount somewhere. They kept them frozen inside a cooler. The other groups who went down earlier were assigned to pick those up.


    Was it healthy? Probably because of fruits. Potatoes and carrots were also plenty on the curry. But the most important thing was the protein from the meaty chunks as well as the thick cutlets. Carbohydrates from the rice would just be an addon but I probably needed those as well.


    I needed to fully recharge myself, right?


    At one point, we got another speech from the Dean who seemed to be in a great mood upon seeing that no one had dropped out of the camp yet.


    In summary, she just rehashed what she said earlier this morning while also padding more encouraging words for us.


    Actually, she¡¯s already old enough to be called a grandma. For her to evene here to watch the progress of the camp, she¡¯s probably not just doing this as something she decided on the fly. She¡¯s passionate enough to see this through, aplishing the goals set like the team building and other aspects that could shape both the students and the camp managers alike.


    Anyway, I tried probing if she¡¯s connected with Shiina at all but even after she returned to her seat along with the other professors of their department, she acted normally, treating everyone the same way.


    I guess I could probably find out more if I ask Shiina directlyter. There¡¯s no need for me to investigate it like this.


    Soon enough, Satsuki and the others joined us at our table. They finished cooking so the task of serving the lunch was handed over to other groups.


    And with the announcement of the start of lunch, those starving immediately stood up to get their food.


    We waited for a while before also lining up and just like that, we enjoyed our lunch together. I tried escaping the carrot cubes but it was futile. Thankfully, they¡¯re small enough to be gulped down as a whole. And since my girls didn¡¯t even notice me acting a little pickier when it came to separating the cubes, Shizu still kept that secret to herself.


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t be long before everyone finds out about it. I¡¯d just get ready to be teased.


    Unlike this morning, I didn¡¯t go over everyone¡¯s table and simply remained on ours. Nevertheless, girls from the other sses and our ssmates still attempted toe over and check me out.


    I entertained them with short answers, just enough to not let them feel like I was being dismissive.


    Though it was easy to ignore thempletely¡­ I thought maintaining my reputation would be better than smearing it with my own actions. In this case, even if someone cooks up another negative rumor about me, the girls themselves ¨C even the ones who only had one interaction with me ¨C would be taking my side.


    That¡¯s a win-win situation with minimal effort for me. Who knows? I might also be able to use this kind of reputation to get away on some other asions.


    Apart from that, since I promised Hino earlier, I brought him to Rae and her friends. The guy was so excited that he almost bit his tongue when he introduced himself again to the girl.


    If I had toment on how he acted¡­ well, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s someone who has never courted a girl before. He¡¯s either afraid to be turned down right away because of his looks or he is always discouraged by those around him.


    I was probably the first one to encourage him to try it rather than shelve his attraction to a girl.


    Of course, at that time, I hadn''t ounted for his inexperience and his tendency to be that deluded. I did remind him to behave himself but that only affected him a little.


    At the very least, he didn''te out and confessed right away. He just acted so friendly that his awkwardness spread over everyone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Luckily for me, I have Rae on my side. Focusing on each other shielded us from that widespread awkwardness he was spitting.


    Anyway, as for Yoneda¡¯s reaction to his overly enthusiastic disy, she was kind enough to entertain him. However, it was undeniable that she wasn¡¯t interested in him.


    At least, ording to Rae, Yoneda might not be someone who¡¯d be into an easily excited guy like him. She¡¯s also quite reserved when ites to her interest in boys. She¡¯s one of those students who focuses more on studies than school romance. Or maybe, she just hadn¡¯t found someone that would satisfy the condition for being her type of guy.


    If Hino could act calmly without being influenced by whatever fantasy he was having in his head, he might get a slim chance of bing her friend.


    And I have to add this; because of our recent interaction, Yoneda seemed to favor me more, or rather, she put me up as the benchmark for her when ites to the guy she could be interested in.


    For example, she said that she likes that in any topic, I¡¯m not just agreeing blindly to them and will, more often than not, speak my opinion.


    I guess she likes someone outspoken.


    As for the reaction of their other friends, their friend from ss 2 summarized it with one word, ¡®weirdo¡¯. Nazuki, on the other hand, rated Hino a little lower because of his delinquent background. She mentioned how it might trouble Yoneda if she got involved with someone like him.


    I guess that¡¯s a proper evaluation, no?


    Ah. Of course, since I was there with them, I also got a reevaluation. I got a pass for being the Disciplinary Officer but Nazuki still had something to say to me.


    What is it? Well, it¡¯s obvious.


    She¡¯s still bothered by my closeness to a lot of girls. She¡¯s the one getting annoyed about it for Rae.


    Most likely that¡¯s her protective instinct for her friend. I didn¡¯t defend myself there as there wasn¡¯t any need to. She did understand that it¡¯s not a big deal for Rae anyway. She¡¯s just voicing her own opinion, expressing that it doesn¡¯t sit well with her.


    I told her that she didn¡¯t need to worry about it as I wouldn¡¯t ever hurt her friend to which Rae¡¯s three friends answered collectively by saying ¡®You better not or we¡¯ll bury you in her books.¡¯


    Uh. All in all, I¡¯m just d that she¡¯s not like Fuyu who would look at me with eyes filled with suspicion. That saved me a lot of trouble. And it¡¯s the same with Momoiro-senpai for Kana.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    After separating from them, Hino stuck to my side just like how Sakuma did. Then Shirai, Kobayashi, and the other boys somehow gathered around me.


    I humored them for a while before slipping out of their group with the help of Satsuki. The girl just yanked me by my shoulder, making them speechless. And as they watched me getting dragged by her, they all saluted like soldiers sending me to my grave.


    ¡­ Ridiculous, right?


    Still, it worked out in our favor.


    Satsuki and I then just made a stopover at our table before dragging me with her somewhere.


    Were we allowed to leave? I don¡¯t know but the girl didn¡¯t stop and before long, we exited that area and eventually reached the path going downhill or maybe to the area where the short bridge leading to the neighboring hill was located.


    At this point, I was already confused. I had no idea what her n was, after all.


    And so, after we got a sufficient distance away from that area, I decided to ask my girl as I matched her steps.


    ¡°Satsuki, don¡¯t you want to share with me where we¡¯re going?¡±


    The girl stopped in her steps, nced at my side, and pouted, ¡°Idiot. Did they not tell you? I thought you knew.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t know? Ugh. It¡¯s Nee-san and Juri-nee. They told me toe with you. They¡¯ll wait for us at the bridge.¡±


    This¡­ That specific? Wait¡­ When did they contact her? I haven¡¯t seen those two since our arrival to this ce¡­

 Chapter 1875 Clingy Older Sister

    Chapter 1875 Clingy Older Sister


    ??Upon arriving at the ce where Juri and Setsuna-nee were supposed to meet us, the first thing we noticed was the picturesque scene of the two women, looking beyond the hill from the middle of the bridge.


    Although it was only past noon and the sun should still be up above our heads, timely clouds blocked it just enough for them to tolerate the heat.


    Add the windy location, blowing their hair in one direction, I would probably snap a photo of them if I had my phone with me.


    Anyway, the bridge they''re standing on isn''t that long. It''s probably only around thirty steps to cross to the other side. It was supposedly only put there to easily ess the upper part of that hill when there was already an easier ess path right in the middle.


    And obviously, the structure wasn''t some sort of hanging bridge often depicted in movies.


    There was a metal foundation beneath it and the wood they used for the bridge was sturdy enough to handle a lot of weight. There''s no hazard even if it bes crowded.


    Nheless, it would be stupid to test its limits.


    At the moment, the two weren''t actually alone there. There were other guests also doing the same thing as them. Just looking over at the open space between the two hills.


    And to remind them that they''re not supposed to stay on the bridge for too long, a staff of the Akimitsu Hills was present, hollering at them to move.


    I heard Satsuki clicking her tongue but whether she was annoyed at what she was seeing or not, I had no idea. Maybe she also likes to sightsee just like what they''re doing?


    Tightening her hold on my hand, Satsuki and I closed our distance to them.


    Perhaps sensing our arrival or she just anticipated that we should be arriving soon, Juri''s head turned to our direction once we stepped onto the bridge.


    As always, her cool, pleasant smile bloomed from her lips as she raised her hand, waving at both of us.


    Noticing that, Setsuna-nee followed her gaze. The moment she saw her little sister, she instantly dropped ruminating while staring at the horizon to run to her little sister.


    "Satsu-chan!"


    I could sense Satsuki sighing in resignation from how her older sister acted. Nheless, it''s also undeniable that she liked what she was seeing.


    After years of having a strained rtionship with her, it''s only natural for Satsuki to feel this excited now that they managed to restore the previous state of their rtionship.


    "Nee-san, don''t run. I''m not going away." Satsuki said after catching her sister who didn''t miss her jump.


    The bystanders seeing that scene felt weirded out as they couldn''t properly guess which one was older or younger. Because of the difference in their height, Satsuki would always be mistaken to be the older one. Not to mention, with their faces looking like a carbon copy of each other, it''s also possible that they could be mistaken as twins.


    "Yeah, you won''t. But this guy you brought over can take you away. Tsk."


    Look at this woman, I haven''t said anything yet and she''s already dragging me down. Where''s her promise not to be annoying?


    Wait. Is she still mad at me for that time in the restaurant? It can''t be, right?


    "Setsuna-nee-san, I''ll really take her away from you if you keep ring at me like that. Didn''t you ask her to bring me over too?"


    "Hmph. That''s not me. It''s Juri''s suggestion."


    Ah. Right. This is Setsuna-nee. There''s no way she would tell Satsuki to bring me when I¡¯m her rival for her sister¡¯s attention. At most, she''d just bring up my name to take a jab at me. Just like how she''s doing it whenever she''s bringing me up with her conversation with Sakuma.


    "Oh. Either way, I''m still Satsuki''s boyfriend. It''s my privilege to take her away."


    "Idiot. Who''s taking me away? It''s the other way around. If I want to, I''ll bring you with me."


    "Sure. If you say so, then so be it." I shrugged before acting like an overly attached boyfriend by moving behind her and hugging her from behind.


    I even pushed Setsuna-nee so I could wrap my armspletely around my girl.


    Due to that, I earned another hateful re from the long-haired Satsuki lookalike.


    As this was happening, Juri, who was left behind in the middle, had just arrived and walked over to my side.


    Looking at her amused expression, she''s finding this situation funny. Or at least, interesting.


    With a wink, she moved closer and put a hand on my shoulder before addressing all of us, acting like she was concerned about our current public perception.


    "You three... Have you forgotten you''re in a public ce? Stop bantering like kids. And Setsu, are you the older one or not?"


    Like I said, they''re not the only ones in this area and so, we easily attracted enough eyes who started gawking at our group.


    Well, there were three beauties. It''s a natural thing to happen. But then, with one of the three acting this clingy and another one looking fed up at what''s happening, getting more attention was the result.


    Nevertheless, if there were people who could ignore the weirded gazes thrown in their direction, it should be this pair of sisters.


    Uh. I guess the same could be said for Juri and I. Just that, we''re not the focus this time.


    "Ehh... Don''t stop me, Juri. Look at him, isn''t he hateful? Satsu-


    chan, he pushed me!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sounding like she wouldn''t budge at what she wanted to do, Setsuna-nee tried putting the me on me.


    Then when our gazes coincided, she stuck her tongue out childishly.


    What an older sister... No wonder Sakuma cannot handle her at all. He has to tame this wild vixen.


    Juri giggled at her words while Satsuki fell silent.


    I couldn''t see her face clearly but being this close to me, I could sense the quivering of her body. Not because she''s annoyed or anything. She''s just feeling as amused as Juri.


    Before long, she turned around and pinched my cheeks as hard as she could while having a huge grin on her lips. She''s transferring that amusement to me.


    I guess she couldn''t act the same way with Setsuna-nee. That¡¯s why, I became the drain for her amusement before facing her sister again.


    And sure enough, her voice was devoid of that amusement when she addressed her again.


    "Nee-san, didn''t you say you already epted this idiot for me? Why are you annoying each other again?"


    "Huh? No. We''re not... Didn''t he start it?"


    "Maybe he did. Look at his face. I scolded him. Should I also do it to you, Nee-san?"


    "... N-no. I... I''m good."


    Yeah. Satsuki sounded threatening right there. She''d surely do it if Setsuna-nee answered yes.


    Thinking about it, that would be the first time Satsuki would proactively turn to her sister. All this time, she was giving her a pass no matter how annoying she came to be.


    Ah. Regrettably, we won''t be able to witness it.


    Perhaps thinking that it was her moment to interject again, Juri stepped in between them, pulling Setsuna-nee away from her sister.


    "Okay. That''s enough. Let''s switch locations. All of you are sticking like sore thumbs. Especially you, Ruki. Stop hugging Satsuki in public." Upon saying that, Juri winked at me, wordlessly conveying that I should stop ying around too.


    Yep. I should follow her if I don''t want this to get any bigger. We''re bing a walking public attraction.


    "Sorry," I answered, putting on a guilty smile before moving back to my previous position, "Lead the way, Juri. I''m still curious why we''re here."


    "Oh. You''re right. We got sidetracked, huh?" Sticking her tongue out cutely, Juri also acted like she messed up. In truth, she could''ve stopped the scene way earlier. She''s just as amused at what was happening. "We needed your assistance. Ain''t that right, Setsu?"


    "... I told you only Satsu-chan is enough. Why did you call for him too?" Setsuna-nee answered with a pout before ring at me.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I want to mess with you?"


    "Wha! You...!"


    In response, Juri put on a wicked smile. And sure enough, it got Setsuna-nee riled up that she started wing like a cat. She''s not hitting anyone though.


    And like this, we moved our feet and crossed the bridge, dragging Setsuna-nee with us.


    Satsuki became like her babysitter while Juri and I walked alongside them.


    Wait. They have yet to borate on what kind of assistance they need. Ugh. I guess I''ll hear about that when we arrive at our destination.

 Chapter 1876 Stay here with him

    Chapter 1876 Stay here with him


    ??Led by Juri, we crossed the bridge and started moving on a path leading to the camping area designated for the second-year students.


    Looking around, the scenery here was mostly the same as the one we were staying at. While they opened up a path and clearndmarks for their guests, most of the nature was preserved. The woods. The grassy area leads to a stream or a natural pond and many other wonders of nature. Wildlife might not be that thriving considering they had to remove the aggressive ones that could endanger people but if you look hard enough, there would still be a lot of small creatures living in the hills. Not to mention, the birds that would make their nests inside.


    Just like the day we scouted this ce, it¡¯s pretty much rxing even if we only walk around these hills. There would already be a lot to take in. One would probably need at least three days before they finished sightseeing everything this ce has to offer.


    In any case, since the organizers of the camp had nned for our activities, there was no other choice but to follow it.


    At the moment, we¡¯ve only done some really basic things like scavenging the woods orpleting simple tasks. Aside from setting up the tent or cooking which really needed actual cooperation, the other tasks weren¡¯t that significant in the goal of this camp yet.


    Later at night, we¡¯d probably gather around a campfire, eating and talking in groups. And given the goal of this camp was to improve our interpersonal skills, there¡¯s no doubt that even introverts would be forced to socialize.


    Well, that¡¯s not my problem. And my girls who weren¡¯t great at socializing could just stay close to me or... I could apany them. As they said, my presence alone was enough to boost their confidence and enthusiasm. I just hope we get to join up with the second years too. That way... I can also easily reach my girls there. I mean, there¡¯s Mina and Himeko who weren''t great in the crowd. Shizu was also kind of a lone wolf. They could gather together by themselves but wouldn¡¯t it be better if I was also there with them?


    Around three minutes of walkingter, we arrived at a small clearing. We could already hear the rather noisy chattering not far from it. Most likely, it wasing from where the second years were also gathered for their lunch.


    The clearing was made to look like a park or a simple rxation ce where guests could sit and pass the time while surrounded by nature. It was surrounded by trees and there was a path leading into the woods.


    Flowers are nted at certain locations but none of them are blooming yet.


    No one was around at the moment so it was the most ideal ce for us to talk in private.


    I mean, if we continue down that path, we¡¯ll reach the second-year area. We won¡¯t be able to sneak in without being spotted.


    I still had no idea what they wanted us here for but considering they originally only needed Satsuki, it¡¯s probably not something major. Juri just found it as an opportunity to bring me over.


    And yep, she¡¯s enjoying every second of this.


    With Satsuki having her older sister cling to her, Juri could easily get away with sticking close to me. At one point, she would even hold my hand whenever Setsuna-nee would look away.


    This time, as we took a seat on one of the benches, all four of us squeezed into the space that was originally only for three. Due to that, I ended up being sandwiched between Satsuki and Juri. Setsuna-nee, on the other hand, was clinging on to her little sister at the edge of the bench.


    Feeling the intense reing from her, she¡¯s possibly thinking about whether to switch ces with me or not.


    I ignored that and focused my attention on both girls on my side.


    I shouldn¡¯t expect anything from Setsuna-nee anymore. At the moment, she only had one thing in her mind, or maybe two. To spoil her little sister andpete with me for her attention.


    Unfortunately for her, even if I didn¡¯t do anything, Satsuki was also using this opportunity to put on the shoes of being my girlfriend without acting sneaky at all. She grabbed my arm, hooking it around her waist for her to snuggle closer to me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And because of her body blocking Setsuna¡¯s view, it provided a blind spot for Juri to continue fiddling with my hand. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she had my arms wrapped around her too.


    This situation would be perfect if Setsuna-nee wasn¡¯t around, no? But then again, it¡¯s probably hard to separate her from Juri unless we could recreate the situation back during our scouting trip.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time you fill us in on what we¡¯re for, Setsuna-


    nee? Juri?¡±


    While I don¡¯t mind spending more time here with these girls, we don¡¯t have the luxury of time on our hands. The quicker they tell us what we¡¯re here for, the longer our time we can spare by either doing it right away or setting it aside forter.


    We might¡¯ve been able to sneak away from our hill but that didn¡¯t erase the fact that we were still supposed to return to our cabin area for the next activity.


    ¡°Impatient, are we?¡± Juri teasingly replied, still sounding amused. I could feel her fingers moving across my palm and filling the gaps in my fingers. She didn¡¯t want to hold hands, she just wanted to y with it while she still had this chance.


    As satisfaction lit up on her face, she finally continued by exining the reason why they called us here, ¡°Let¡¯s see. It is Setsu¡¯s idea to bring Satsu-chan during her free time. You know how much of a doting older sister she is. However, she cannot do that without proper reasoning. Are you following me?¡±


    ¡°I see... It¡¯s true. We were told not to stray off somewhere else even during our free time. Let me guess, you found a loophole? And... this very moment is an example of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes! As expected of you Ruki!¡± Sounding like she already prepared that answer, Juri immediately showered me with her praise along with a pat on my head.


    Really, she¡¯s doting on me as much as she could with this opportunity.


    ¡°With this, we proved it''s possible to bring you over as long as we ask for permission first. We went to their cabin area and asked the professors. Remember how you¡¯re not stopped? Later, we¡¯ll pick you up. We have to send you back soon, after all. Oh. Right, Setsu, stop clinging to Satsuki-chan and exin things to them. This is your idea.¡±


    Even though she already exined the reason why we were here and what they were trying to aplish, Juri still handed the reins back to Setsuna-nee.


    Most likely, to stop the woman from only obsessing over Satsuki.


    Unfortunately, Setsuna-nee was already a lost cause. She¡¯s probably going to act like this every time. Satsuki needed to scold her older sister to bring her back to how she usually was before their reconciliation.


    ¡°Psh. I told you, my idea only includes Satsu-chan. Not him. You exin to that guy and I¡¯ll exin to my little sister. Come, Satsu-chan. Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Satsuki didn¡¯t budge on that. Upon checking her current expression, she was definitely not amused at how Setsuna-nee was acting. She meaningfully stared at me.


    I could somehow understand what she was trying to say but without proper words, it would just be my assumption.


    Thankfully, she soon opened her mouth as she turned her gaze to Juri. But first, she grabbed her older sister¡¯s arms and removed them from clinging to her. Following that, she also left my side as she stood in front of Juri.


    ¡°Nee-san, you promised me you¡¯d get along with him. That''s not how it looks today. Stay here with this idiot and settle your differences. Juri-nee, can you exin it to me instead?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not worried about leaving Setsu with him?¡± Juri replied, sounding a little intrigued at the turn of events


    Obviously, there¡¯s a double meaning to Juri¡¯s question. Since they both know my notoriety for making girls fall for me, Satsuki should also understand that there¡¯s a chance for it if she leaves me alone with her sister.


    Nevertheless, Satsuki readily nodded before her eyes fell on me, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I love them both. It¡¯ll be tiring if it¡¯s going to be like this every time... If anyone can solve this, I believe it¡¯s only this idiot.¡±


    This... She¡¯s saying this without even trying it out herself first. Or maybe she already tried it? And the result is this. It didn¡¯t work at all...

 Chapter 1877 A Simple Problem

    Chapter 1877 A Simple Problem


    ??Juri stared at us, her discerning eyes probably trying to gauge what we were currently thinking. Her eyes also fell to the dumbfounded Setsuna-nee. If someone could understand her close to certainty, it¡¯s probably Juri considering they¡¯re together most of the time.


    As a quirky smile bloomed on her lips, she nodded and stood up as she replied to Satsuki.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I wholly agree on that front. While it is an amusing sight, it truly is pretty tiring to see Setsu and Ruki sh every time. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere else.¡±


    Yep. Even this girl was now handing this situation over to me. She knew I could aplish anything as long as I put my mind to it. If I have to guess, she also understood the root cause of why Setsuna-nee became this antagonistic with me again. Whatever progress we made during the scouting trip had been flushed down the drain because of my insistence to keep her in that room a few days ago.


    Juri and Satsuki then started walking out of this mini-garden, only leaving us a long, meaningful nce, and encouraging us to do our best.


    ¡°Eh? Wait. Satsu-chan? Juri? Hey, shameless guy. Say something!¡±


    As she watched their departing backs, Setsuna-nee tried to call out to them, reaching her hand out. However, even if she sounded desperate, she remained in her seat


    She¡¯s annoying but not an idiot. She knew that if she attempted to chase them, it would only be futile. Worse, Satsuki could just take me back to our hill without finalizing their n to bring us hereter.


    And maybe thinking I might be able to change their minds if I said anything, she turned to me for help.


    Will I do it?


    Of course not.


    Why will I? The same as Satsuki, I can say that I¡¯m also exhausted from this woman acting annoying all the time. As much as I wanted to get along with her, she was bing too much to handle.


    Besides, knowing that I am partly responsible for this, I better resolve this not that they¡¯ve given me the chance rather than let it fester and be more of a problem in the future.


    ¡°What should I say? Beg them to stay with us?¡± I answered before shaking my head. Better to hit her like this than patronize her, ¡°Setsuna-nee, don¡¯t you think Satsuki is correct? It¡¯s exhausting. Isn¡¯t it the same for you?¡±


    Her mouth opened and closed. She had her answer at the tip of her tongue but she just wouldn¡¯t say it.


    She¡¯s just as stubborn as her little sister.


    ¡°If I¡¯m making you ufortable, say it to my face directly. I¡¯ll adjust to that and try to amodate you as much as possible. The same goes if you just hate my guts or audaciousness. I won¡¯t be offended.¡±


    I may know how shameless I can be but its impact on different girls is definitely going to depend on how they take it. Most of my girls are already used to it, while those who don¡¯t know me personally or are not close enough to me will find it amusing most of the time.


    For this woman, it must have been different. I mean, restraining her like that before is probably not in the category of shameless in her book. It¡¯s just me forcing her to stay in the room. I took away her freedom to leave on her own. That¡¯s why she returned to being against me.


    Nheless, It¡¯s now different from before. It isn¡¯t because of her concern for Satsuki. It¡¯s her personal beef against me.


    Setsuna¡¯s face contorted as it showed different kinds of emotions. Appalled, annoyed, lost and a lot more I won¡¯t list. The most important thing is... None of those is positive.


    ¡°If... if you know you did me wrong. Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to me?¡±


    Perhaps finding her own silence suffocating, she eventually opened her mouth to respond to me. Her voice strained as though she was holding back her emotions from ring up.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the moment, we¡¯re separated by the space Satsuki vacated. I decided not to approach her closely since it might just aggravate the situation.


    And sure enough, that¡¯s the correct choice.


    Anyway, listening to her words... it made me realize that I indeed did not apologize to her. Back then, she ran away using the excuse of going to the bathroom. And since I became busy with the other girls and I even avoided her to take Hana home, I never talked to her again. The next time I saw her was during that next match of the basketball team but even then, I wasn¡¯t focused on her even if she already acted annoying back then.


    Mhm. It looks like this is the crux of this problem. She¡¯s holding a grudge against me because I am unapologetic. She¡¯s waiting for me to apologize to her...


    But then again, couldn¡¯t she tell me that? Was it her pride that prevented her from doing so? Or is it simply because she wanted me to realize it myself? Of course, specting about it wouldn¡¯t yield me the correct answer. It¡¯s better to hear it from her.


    ¡°Setsuna-nee, is that the reason why you¡¯re acting this way to me again? Because I did not apologize?¡±


    To hear more about her reasoning, I just repeated her words but in the form of a question.


    Her eyebrows twitched and her annoyance surged up. Her pout seemingly became more pointed. Perhaps if I was closer to her, she would have already flicked my forehead or pped my shoulder.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it! It¡¯s that simple! You¡¯re saying you want to get along with me for the sake of Satsu-chan. But you¡¯re not even acknowledging when you did me wrong! Onoda-kun, won¡¯t you reflect on that?¡±


    Like a kettle of boiling water, steam red up from on top of her head as she unloaded what she was carrying.


    Her shoulders and prominent bust heaved up and down as she was left out of air after intensely saying all of those.


    Naturally, I intently listened to her, not even blinking my eyes to fully capture her emotion.


    And once she was done, I lowered my head in apology. It¡¯s a silent apology that doesn¡¯t need words at all.


    Then I raised my head to meet her gaze before saying, ¡°I promise, Setsuna-nee. I¡¯ll be reflecting on it. I understand now that this is the result of my nonchnce. I thought I was trying to help you back then so I never considered it as an affront to you...¡±


    As I trailed my voice there, I slid across the seat, closing our distance by taking Satsuki¡¯s previous spot. Setsuna-nee reflexively retreated but since she was already at the edge, she couldn¡¯t move further or she¡¯d fall over.


    I expected that so I stopped before the distance between us became zero.


    And as her eyes widened in both shock and confusion on why I closed in on her, I continued, ¡°Tell me how can I make it up to you, Setsuna-nee-san. I acknowledge my fault so... I think it¡¯s only fair for you to demand something from me. For the sake of reconciliation... I guess?¡±


    ¡°... You. Are you hearing yourself now? That doesn¡¯t sound normal. Demand you for something for reconciliation? How ridiculous...¡± It took her a while to recover from her confusion but as soon as my words registered in her head, Setsuna-nee rolled her eyes, dismissing what I was offering.


    ¡°Then what? Should I apologize again?¡±


    ¡°No. You idiot! Learn some basic decency. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just wait until I say you¡¯re forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Wait, huh? Is it like a sickness that can wear off?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It won¡¯t go away just because you apologized to me... I¡¯m still annoyed that I have to point this out to you. You¡¯re a clueless idiot, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe I am... If I do it again next time, tell it to me straight, Setsuna-nee. To prevent this from happening again.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± She nodded and closed her mouth. Then, with her eyes still focused on me, she started shaking her head again, ¡°Satsu-


    chan kept praising you. Did she even know you¡¯re this much of an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She probably knew. At this point, she knows me better than I know myself.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Whether clicking her tongue was her agreeing to me or not, I don¡¯t know.


    But at least with this, we managed to resolve our differences, right? Ah. Wait. She still hasn''t forgiven me so... this is just like a patchwork. I still have to wait until she warmed up to me again.


    ¡°Setsuna-nee, why don¡¯t you smile a bit more? A frown doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. Can¡¯t I express my annoyance to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can. But how¡¯s that going to help?¡±


    ¡°It relieves my stress.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Fair point. I¡¯ll shut my mouth then.¡± I shrugged and slid back to my previous spot.


    Seeing that, Setsuna-nee also eventually mbered up to sit properly. And unlike earlier, she moved a little closer to my side. I guess that¡¯s progress?

 Chapter 1878 Whats in her head?

    Chapter 1878 What''s in her head?


    ??As the dust settled down with her issue with me, Setsuna-nee soon showed signs of calming down. She stopped huffing like a rabid dog and simply stayed silent not far from me. We also stopped staring at each other. Only looking ahead to wait for Satsuki and Juri¡¯s return.


    Suggesting we look for them was probably a good idea but after thinking about it, we managed to settle our differences quicker than how I was expecting this to go down. She didn¡¯t make it too difficult to understand.


    Most likely, Satsuki and Juri also never thought it would be over like this. Although I probably wouldn¡¯t say that the problem was resolved, it¡¯s still better this way.


    In any case, since it felt like we were swimming in a sea of awkward silence, I rested my back on the bench and rxed my posture for a bit. Setsuna-nee nced at me but didn¡¯t say anything. She did copy me though.


    And then, we both cracked a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t copy me, idiot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. You¡¯re the one who copied me. Isn¡¯t it rxing?¡±


    ¡°Psh. It is but it will be more rxing if Satsu-chan is here, not you.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I agree. It will be better if she¡¯s here and not you. You do look alike but... I still prefer her.¡±


    ¡°What the? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean it as it is. She¡¯s my girlfriend, no? Of course, I¡¯ll prefer her more than you, nee-san. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. This is why I still find you annoying. You act like you¡¯re tolerating how unreasonable I am but most of the time, I can sense that you don¡¯t really care at all. I get it. It¡¯s all for Satsu-chan... That one time you did show some genuine concern was when we were here and you listened to me...¡±


    Upon saying that, Setsuna-nee pointed at the peak of the other hill. Although it¡¯s impossible to see that clearly from here because of the trees blocking our views, it¡¯s easily understandable for me. That¡¯s the day we settled our differences. She also climbed to the peak to clear her head and when we found her there, she was already like a different person. And when we returned to the cabin, I listened to her telling me that it was difficult for her to trust any other guy again after that incident in the past.


    Was that really the only time I acted genuinely concerned for her?


    Yeah. Maybe she¡¯s right. I mean, my mindset about her was simply to get along with her because she¡¯s Satsuki¡¯s older sister.


    And before that moment when she let go and promised me she¡¯d stopped her unreasonable grumpiness towards me, she didn¡¯t want to ept my apologies for teasing her or talking back at her.


    Did that also influence how I never thought of apologizing to her for forcing her to stay in that room? I don¡¯t know.


    Ugh. I can also attribute this to how I¡¯m mostly focused on my girls. I¡¯ve never given that much thought about other people and that includes this woman...


    Yeah. I will never be perfect with my imbnced priorities. 90% are aimed at those close to me while the rest are split between other lower-ranked priorities. Wait, 10% might not even be urate. Maybe it¡¯s split to 95 and 5. In any case, that¡¯s that. Thanks to her words, I was able to identify this w within me.


    ¡°I have no defense to that.¡± That¡¯s all I can say after concluding that long, contemtive overthinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you for that. I can even say that it¡¯s great that you¡¯re having Satsu-chan as your highest priority. Take my words here as my selfishness... Selfishness that¡¯s also bing annoying to my little sister.¡±


    Setsuna-nee let out a gloomy sigh as she raised her head, her back firmly resting on the bench.


    The sun was still covered by the clouds but it was still shining its rays down, casting the shadows of the trees to bring us to their shade.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Satsuki will be annoyed at you at all. Tired, yes. But that¡¯s all. You haven¡¯t acted that annoying when you¡¯re alone, right?¡±


    ¡°Are youforting me? But you¡¯re wrong, I often bring you up when we¡¯re together. Even to Ryou... I can¡¯t help it when your annoying mug keeps on popping up in my head.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ah. That confirms what I pulled from Sakuma earlier. She¡¯s badmouthing me because I keep running in her head? That¡¯s not normal, is it?


    That sounds like she¡¯s not annoyed by me but by the fact that she kept thinking about me...


    ¡°Sorry, Setsuna-nee. I have no solution for that. Should I give you a photo of me? That way, you can curse at me using it. You¡¯ll stop thinking about me after you vent out your frustrations.¡±


    ¡°... Idiot. What are you suggesting? Do you think I can¡¯t get you out of my head?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that, not me. But is that not the case if we ignored the fact that you¡¯re annoyed that it kept on happening?¡±


    Her mouth opened and refused to close as a dumbfounded expression once again rose on her face. Sure enough, she¡¯s probably trying to dig up her memories to find out if that¡¯s truly the case.


    After a minute or two, she clicked her tongue. She then straightened her back and raised her head to match my gaze.


    With her narrowed eyes and a face that seemed to convey her disbelief and eptance, she said, ¡°I hate to admit it but you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t get you out of my head.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say anything else but when does that start, Setsuna-nee?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I can¡¯t recall. I told you. I can¡¯t see eye to eye with any other guy apart from Ryou.¡±


    ¡°I see... So, is it safe to say that I became simr to him in your eyes?¡±


    Of course, we¡¯re probably not the same in her eyes. She¡¯sfortable around him while she¡¯s just restless around me. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re already past the part of seeing eye-to-eye. We¡¯re just in apromise for Satsuki¡¯s sake. Or at least, that¡¯s what I can assume after pooling in and evaluating everything that happened.


    Setsuna-nee bit her lips. Her eyes seemingly started bing shaky.


    ¡°In hindsight, yes. But not so simr. I have a favorable view of him. As for you... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Favorable view, huh? He¡¯ll be overjoyed if hears that.¡±


    ¡°Nevermind! Let¡¯s not talk about him. This is about you, idiot.¡±


    ¡°No. I think that¡¯s also important, Setsuna-nee. You¡¯re aware of Sakuma¡¯s feelings for you, right?¡±


    Important as in... I need to hear her thoughts about that guy. That way, we can identify what I am to her or why I became a resident of mind.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not dense or oblivious.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t feel the same way?¡±


    ¡°Wait. Why are you suddenly asking that question?¡±


    ¡°I told you. This is important. Don¡¯t we want to find out why I can¡¯t seem to leave your head?¡±


    I pushed on. However, Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t look like she wanted to give her answer on it. She¡¯s probably still on the fence.


    ¡°Huh? When did I say I want to find out the reason for that? I can just shut you down.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. As if you can do that. Don¡¯t lie to me, Setsuna-


    nee-san. Do you wanna hear my thoughts about this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to agree with me but I think you¡¯re just conscious of me. Maybe it¡¯s because I hugged you to keep you in ce back in that restaurant.¡±


    Right. That¡¯s the only significant event between us apart from her leaning on my shoulder weeks ago.


    Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t reply right away but looking at her expression, she¡¯s recalling that day. Little by little, her face gradually turned red as it seemingly started to heat up.


    By the time her ears also took on the same color, her hand swung in front of me, hitting my shoulder with a weak punch.


    I could hear her groaning silently but she couldn¡¯t form the words to say. But well, it¡¯s already written on her face.


    I was right. Or maybe half-right. That hug didn¡¯t just squander whatever progress we made, but it also threw her out of the loop as it¡¯s probably her first time in a while to be embraced like that by a guy.


    ¡°That needs a separate apology, right?¡±


    ¡°No... Just, forget about it. You apologized when I asked you to. You don¡¯t have to repeat it.¡± She swiftly replied, dismissing my words. And although her voice sounded forced, it was probably because she held back her emotions from screaming out her bottled-up embarrassment.


    What should I do here then? Pray that Satsuki and Juri return soon? But if that doesn¡¯t happen... Should I just give her some space? I have no idea. On one hand, I don¡¯t think I have any solution here other than to wait for her to calm down and never bring it up again. But on the other hand, I also can¡¯t help but have this urge to push her further ¨C to help her understand what she¡¯s feeling.


    That¡¯s a tough choice to make.

 Chapter 1879 Setting off

    Chapter 1879 Setting off


    ??Minutes quickly passed. Satsuki and Juri soon returned. Upon seeing us sitting close to each other in a tranquil silence without looking like we had just finished bickering at each other, the two girls nodded in satisfaction.


    In the end, I decided to stop pushing to get a reaction from Setsuna-nee. I was afraid that it would backfire and bring us back to step one with her annoyance being a different reason than the previous one. For now, it was best to be satisfied with the discovery of why she seemed so bothered by my presence. I should just wait and see how this would develop from here.


    If revealing that to me and hearing my thoughts about it failed to give her peace of mind, she¡¯d probably approach me about it again. Or if not, I¡¯d be able to tell if she once again acted so unreasonable in the future.


    ¡°See? I told you he can do it. This is Ruki we¡¯re talking about.¡± While gracefully pping her hands slowly, Juri once again opened up with her praise to me.


    Of course, she probably took her time to observe us from somewhere hidden. Otherwise, she would find the permeating silence between us suspicious.


    Setsuna-nee might¡¯ve acted embarrassed at one point but soon after that, she seemed to return to her energetic self where she¡¯s trying to y her ¡®older sister card¡¯ again. I yed along with that to satisfy her but judging from how she reacted to it, she¡¯s most likely unamused at my disinterest in engaging with her genuinely.


    ¡°If you keep praising this idiot, his head will get big, Juri-nee. But I guess he deserves it this time.¡± Satsuki snidely picked on Juri¡¯s words. Nheless, like the woman, she probably also observed us from afar. She soon turned to her older sister and sat down on her side.


    ¡°Nee-san, I take it that you won¡¯t bicker with him anymore. You properly talked to him this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes... We did talk. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you, Satsu-chan. I¡¯m not acting like an older sister.¡±


    Although there was a bit of hesitation at that ¡®yes¡¯, what¡¯s important was that she acknowledged it and didn¡¯t make any excuses this time.


    Satsuki embraced her older sister,forting her, ¡°It¡¯s fine to be childish sometimes. Besides, it¡¯s Ruki. I kept being teased by him even after we started dating. It¡¯s aggravating, no?¡±


    ¡°Wait. He¡¯s not teasing me.¡±


    ¡°Really? And here I thought you were mad at him for that. What is it?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just annoying in general.¡±


    Without borating that properly, she evaded my eyes and turned in the other direction.


    Satsuki stared at her sister¡¯s reaction and shook her head. On the other hand, Juri who returned to my side was giggling without hiding her amusement at how her best friend was acting.


    Shortly after that, she whispered to me, ¡°Let me guess. She can¡¯t get you out of her head, right?¡±


    This girl... She didn¡¯t need to guess. She probably knew about it all this time. Setsuna-nee wasn¡¯t just venting to Satsuki or Sakuma, Juri was also one of the recipients. Maybe she heard it more than the other two considering they¡¯re always together.


    I opted to answer her honestly with my own view of the situation.


    ¡°Something like that, yeah. Also, I think we already identified the cause for it...¡±


    ¡°That fast? As expected of you Ruki. Looking at her still acting like that, you still held back in resolving it right away.¡±


    With a sprinkle of her praise, she thenmented based on her current observation. Juri really is something else. She might¡¯ve identified the cause for her friend¡¯s irritation but she deemed it impossible to resolve it herself. Hence, she let it fester until it came to this.


    If I have to guess, just like that time she brought up taking me out to date to thank me for apanying her on the scouting trip, her suggestion to bring me here was also done for that purpose. It¡¯s not just because she wanted a chance to spend time with me but it¡¯s also for the sake of her friend who¡¯s clearly troubled by my image that couldn¡¯t stop running in her head.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy to resolve unless...¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ¡°... She could ept that there¡¯s another reason why I keep running in her head.¡±


    ¡°I see... You¡¯re not wrong. It will be hard for her to ept that. She will deny it if we point it out. Moreover, it will just make her look miserable. You don¡¯t want her to hate herself, huh? But Ruki, you can also be wrong, no?¡±


    See. Even without exining it in length to her, she probably understood theplications of it. Furthermore, she also managed to sprinkle that doubt. The doubt that I might just be jumping to a conclusion here.


    Truthfully, I have thought of that. I could just be wrong and she¡¯s just truly annoyed with me. There¡¯s no other meaning behind it.


    But the same as my assumption, only Setsuna-nee could determine if it is the truth and what is not.


    ¡°Yes... It¡¯s not a certainty yet. That¡¯s why I said it cannot be resolved easily. For now, stopping her tendency to get annoyed at my presence is the most important. And I guess that one was resolved properly.


    ¡°Indeed. She looked tamed now unlike earlier. That deserves some praise. Good job, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you scold me too? I mean, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the point of doing that, silly? Have you not reflected on it yet?¡±


    Ah... She¡¯s right. There¡¯s no reason to scold me for it anymore... Let¡¯s focus on the positive then and drown in praise.


    With Satsuki and Setsuna-nee still hugging each other there, I sneakily pulled Juri down on my side, her hand firmly grasped by me.


    I thought of asking her to look after Setsuna-nee but upon thinking about it, it¡¯s pointless. She¡¯s already doing that even without my prompt.


    A whileter, Satsuki and I were escorted back to the small bridge by the two.


    We¡¯ve run out of time, after all. Still, we finalized our ns forter. They¡¯ll being to pick us up during our free time when the night falls.


    From 6 to 8 pm, both girls and boys from the two year levels won¡¯t have any activity within that duration. It¡¯s going to be a preparation period for the campfire gathering and dinner. And unlike breakfast and lunch, the camp managers and perhaps the professors and teachers will be preparing our dinner.


    Anyway, when we returned to our hill and rejoined our group, only a few minutes left before we were hollered back to our cabin area. Thankfully, I still managed to get a decent time with my girls and also checked on both Shio and Eguchi-sensei.


    Following that, Sawano andpany let us rest in our tents for a while before gathering us again for our next task.


    We finished it uneventfully and given that it¡¯s still a group activity, Fukuda was forced to cooperate with us...


    My threat was already working, I guess?


    During the following free time before the next activity, I stayed in our tent and rested until the next task.


    Why did I not leave to try and sneak into the other side again? It¡¯s pointless. They won¡¯t be there, after all.


    Besides, the next task will be more important...


    It¡¯s the designated time for me to deliver that pouch to Shiina.


    Soon enough, upon gathering us in line, Sawano announced that the next task would be done individually.


    And while he let the other camp managers exin it to the others, he called my name and asked me to follow him.


    Yep. He¡¯s going to send me off personally. In this way, no one could question my absence...


    ¡°Remember what I said, Onoda. You have to be careful not to be seen by anyone. Shiina will be waiting for you to receive that pouch. You don¡¯t have to return for this task¡¯s duration. I¡¯ll cover up for you.¡± Sawano solemnly said with her voice sounding like he was sending me off to an impossible journey.


    Look at him. Will he be livid if he finds out that this is simply Shiina¡¯s scheme for us to meet?


    Most likely. But that¡¯s not my problem, is it?


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll deliver this to her and... treat the rest as my free time? Is that it?¡± I replied, confirming things with him.


    ¡°Yeah. I apologize but that¡¯s the onlypensation I can give you. I appreciate your help though.¡±


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s cool. I¡¯m d to be of help.¡± I smiled, acting like I was pleased to be chosen by him for this task even though Shiina specifically asked for me.


    Turning around, I set off and left the area without looking back, leaving the mor happening behind me. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s going to remain clueless but well... Like I said, it¡¯s not my problem. Right?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1880 Delivering the pouch

    Chapter 1880 Delivering the pouch


    ??Having traversed the same path twice already, I didn¡¯t have any difficulties going through it anymore. After a few minutes of walking, I emerged from the straight path through the woods. Upon making sure that no one was around, I turned to the direction where Shiina should be waiting.


    No surprises were waiting for me there. As I passed the curve that would lead me straight to their cabin area, the figure of the young woman waiting there appeared in my vision almost instantly.


    Likewise, she also spotted me without any difficulty. She¡¯s probably staking out here for me.


    Shiina waved excitedly as she waited for me to close our distance. She¡¯s still wearing the same attire as earlier. There¡¯s nothing sexy about it but her posture suggested otherwise. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s intentional or not. Maybe this is her way of weing me?


    Uh. Let¡¯s not assume that.


    ¡°It¡¯s great seeing you, young man. Did you bring it with you?¡±


    Sporting a wide, pleasant grin on her lips, the woman hollered me over before she edged closer to whisper thatst part.


    It sounded shady, didn''t it?


    ¡°... Sure. Here it is. But that sounds like we¡¯re trading something illegal.¡± I pulled the pouch from my pocket and ced it on her opened palm.


    ¡°Pfft. No worries. This isn¡¯t something illegal.¡±


    She clutched it firmly before giddily returning to her previous spot. With her eyes showing a glint of her satisfaction and thorough amusement, she lifted the pouch, opened it, and pulled out a folded piece of paper in it. It was folded multiple times despite the size of the pouch, I couldn¡¯t feel it because of the cushion.


    I honored Sawano¡¯s reminder not to look inside it so... my eyes were peeled to sate my curiosity.


    ¡°What do you think this is? Care to guess, Onoda-kun?¡± Shiina asked as she started unraveling the folded paper.


    I yed along with her and put out my wildest guess using a sarcastic tone and monotonous voice


    ¡°Did he seriously write a love letter to you, Shiina-san? Wow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Right. I¡¯m that cruel to ask him to deliver his love letter using you as the courier...¡± Shiina said, holding back herughter, ¡°... Of course not! Geez. Onoda-kun, I told you to guess, not to exaggerate it. Here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re curious about this.¡±


    After reading its content only once, she handed the paper to me to check it out.


    I naturally didn¡¯t act reserved and looked at it properly. It was clearly handwritten and the structure of the sentences felt more like an actual report of a subordinate to his superior. So, that¡¯s really their rtionship, huh?


    Well, that¡¯s not enough to prove it. Besides, asking this woman would be more reliable.


    ¡°Wait. What¡¯s this for?¡± I asked after handing it back to her. I¡¯ve also only needed to read it once to properly understand it. It¡¯s just Sawano talking about our activities. He pointed out those excelling in it and those who were a little problematic. It probably covers a wide range of criteria to be put on that problematic list and they¡¯re all based on Sawano¡¯s judgement.


    I even saw my name listed in it with a small note saying, ¡®A peculiar boy. His group seems disconcerted. They¡¯re cooperating but there¡¯s no camaraderie being built between them. They¡¯re going separate ways as soon as they finish their tasks.¡¯


    Looks like he¡¯s diligent in observing us as it¡¯s quite urate. Fukuda was also listed on it, after all. He noted that the guy was always going off on his own and only returning before the next task.


    As for those excelling in this camp, Kobayashi, Shirai, and even Sakuma were listed in it.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t care less if I was deemed problematic. It¡¯s not going to be used to evaluate us anyway. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve sent it to the Dean or the professors instead of Shiina.


    But then again, this is Shiina we are talking about. I cannot deny her influence in this camp. Her identity should truly be special or at least, she¡¯s not just an ordinary camp manager like the others.


    ¡°You¡¯re curious, huh? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not going to matter even if you¡¯re listed in it. I asked him to take note of the boys¡¯ behavior. Later, I¡¯ll also have you deliver a list to him. You see, we¡¯re both appointed to lead this camp. Tomorrow there¡¯s going to be a joint activity between boys and girls so... we¡¯re going to pair one group with another. Instead of drawing randomly, we¡¯ll pair you based on our judgement.¡± Shiina exined.


    I tried deconstructing her words to check if there¡¯s any falsehood in it but she¡¯s possibly telling me the truth.


    Then are we wrong with our assumption? No. I cannot rule that out yet. I mean, they can have a meeting to discuss this thing, right? Why use a roundabout method like this?


    It doesn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°Your forehead was bing creased, Onoda-kun. Not convinced yet? What if I told you that there¡¯s no reason for us to do this at all? I just thought I could use this to bring you to me.¡±


    ¡°Is that the case? Is there no other meaning behind this?¡±


    Well, she could choose not to answer that question and I also didn¡¯t think it was that important anymore. She¡¯s just being resourceful, isn¡¯t she? Or in this case, this woman was kind of putting this much effort into getting my interest.


    ¡°No. There isn¡¯t any other meaning other than what I¡¯ve told you. Its purpose is to bring you here. And it¡¯s a legitimate report to prepare for tomorrow. The thing is... we can make do without doing this... I simply exploited my position and Sawano¡¯s unconditionalpliance.¡± Shiina¡¯s smile deepened as she closed our distance again, ¡°Onoda-kun, does this change your opinion of me?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Alright. So, he¡¯s that obedient to her, huh? It¡¯s unconditional. Is he a simp? No. Maybe he owed her a favor? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Not really, Shiina-san. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking this but should I take this that you¡¯re this dedicated to getting to know me personally?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m this dedicated. Is it that bad? Are you not into assertive women?¡±


    ¡°No. This isn¡¯t about being assertive or not, Shiina-san. How should I say it? This is our second meeting. You found out that I lied about my identity back then. Not to mention, you¡¯ve be aware of my closeness to a lot of girls... I can understand being curious but shouldn¡¯t your first reaction be something close to being repulsed? I may have shown you a gentlemanly side before for carrying Sara-san but that shouldn¡¯t be the only reason for you to be this interested in me.¡±


    Shiina¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change that much as she listened to everything said. In fact, she probably became more interested upon hearing all of that.


    Most likely, she wasn¡¯t expecting me to act like this. Or rather, she¡¯s probably expecting someone who¡¯s involved with a lot of girls to not question her interest in me.


    Because she had no idea how we¡¯re maintaining theplexity of our rtionship, she¡¯s possibly using the other yboys as a reference. Those guys will not question a girl that shows interest in them. As long as they fit right in their strike zone, they¡¯ll swing their bat without hesitation.


    After a few seconds of contemtion, Shiina pped her hands once as her pleasant smile returned to her face.


    Then, she closed in on me and unhesitatingly hugged my arm.


    ¡°Oh. I get it, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re also curious about me. I like that. Allow me to answer some of your doubts... Why am I still interested in you in spite of everything I found out about you? It¡¯s simple... Because you¡¯re one of a kind. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    One of a kind, huh? I can¡¯t deny that. I¡¯m vastly different from any other guy.


    ¡°Come on, you can ask me more questionster. But Onoda-


    kun, aren¡¯t you going to apany me?¡±


    Taking my silence as still being in doubt about her, Shiina pressed herself further on me before starting to drag me away from their cabin area.


    I could still hear the activity from afar but since she¡¯s out here, she probably left her post to someone else. Maybe to Sara.


    They should be doing an easy task that doesn''t really need that much supervision. They¡¯re being taught survival skills like creating fire using a flint and tying knots.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get to know each other better, Shiina-san. Please lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. I expected you to say that. I promise. This will be worth your time.¡±


    With that as ourst exchange there, Shiina tedly hummed as she continued on her steps with our destination set to their cabin.

 Chapter 1881 Complexity

    Chapter 1881 Complexity


    ??Walking along the same path that I traversed twice before while apanying another woman again, I felt like this camping trip was slowly losing its purpose for me. Even if I was a bit inclined to follow their rules andply with what they wanted to happen by grouping us up, more than half of my time here was already dedicated to seeking out my girls and spending time with them.


    Although a bit different, the time I spent with Sara and the time I was going to spend with Shiina could also be considered to be part of that.


    It¡¯s still spending time with a woman, after all. Furthermore, they¡¯re both someone who caught my interest and vice versa. Just that, the interest I have in them cannot even bepared to how interested I am in Komoe or Fuyu. Nevertheless, I could say that I wasn¡¯t forcing myself to stay with them.


    ¡°Shiina-san, don¡¯t we need to be discreet here? Why are we walking in like we¡¯re strolling in the park?¡±


    After seeing that we were already halfway through the path to their cabin area, I couldn¡¯t help but raise a question to Shiina.


    Even though she was still hugging my arm as she led the way, she appeared unconcerned about being caught or spotted by teachers or professors


    Am I missing something or Shiina just doesn¡¯t care about it? Sara wasn¡¯t like this earlier and even Eguchi-sensei carefully guided me into her cabin.


    Upon hearing my question, Shiina turned her to me. Her eyes blinked a few times as though she was waiting for me to repeat my question or rather, she was wondering if she heard me right.


    ¡°Discreet? Do we have to?¡±


    ¡°Yes? I mean, we¡¯re going into a ce where a student like me shouldn¡¯t be strolling nonchntly. We¡¯d be stopped and questioned.¡±


    Looking like she had just grasped the disconnect between our thoughts, Shiina shamefully twitched her lips to an awkward smirk, ¡°Oh. I forgot to tell you, Onoda-kun... No one is around this ce at this time. They¡¯ll be returning in an hour though.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re wondering, some are in the camps, supervising the activities. You should¡¯ve seen some in your area before you left. The Dean should be apanied by our professors to tour this ce. Maybe they¡¯re up there at the peak taking in the magnificent view. It¡¯s a waste of opportunity if they let it pass by, no?¡±


    Shiina continued listing where the people in this cabin area should be. And from the way she said it, she seemed so certain that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone around at this time.


    This... Does this mean our guess about her identity is correct, after all? She¡¯s influential enough to even be aware of this small window where she could easily bring someone over in this student-restricted space.


    ¡°Shiina-san... I don¡¯t know if I should be amazed by your resourcefulness. Is this just a mere coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Heh. Should I say yes?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s not, huh?¡±


    ¡°Boo... I thought you were going to y along with me.¡± Shiina pouted her lips, acting a little upset. But it onlysted for a few seconds. ¡°You¡¯re smart, Onoda-kun. Shouldn¡¯t your question be... how did I n and time this?¡±


    This woman... Yeah. She knew what she was doing. She appeared to be more cunning than I thought. What I¡¯ve seen from her earlier was probably just like the tip of an iceberg.


    Now that we¡¯re alone, she¡¯s not hiding it anymore. Not counting the softness of her body that was still stuck to my side, I used my eyes to properly observe the girl. Or at least, read her current expression.


    Like earlier, there¡¯s still a hint of amusement and excitement in her expression. She¡¯s enjoying this exchange with me. Also, the way she¡¯s yfully sliding her fingers across my arm shows that she¡¯s expecting me to figure her outpletely.


    Maybe this was like a small game for her. Testing me if I could live up to her expectations.


    But if that¡¯s not the case... at the very least, I¡¯ll consider her to be quiteplex. I¡¯ll probably find it difficult to understand her intentions.


    Even as we started conversing after I raised my question, we never stopped our feet from moving. Soon enough, true to her words, what weed us was the extremely quiet and empty cabin area.


    The two of us stopped by the entrance, checking every corner, ensuring that there was no soul around. From the corner of my eyes, I caught her momentary gleeful expression. It showed how pleased she was with my reaction.


    After thinking for a while, I responded to her question.


    ¡°Mhm. Sorry, Shiina-san. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to go straight into suspecting you.¡± I started. ¡°I¡¯m quite confident that harming me is thest thing you will do if not never. Let me just say something. Can you tell me what kind of test is this?¡±


    At first, Shiina listened to me while sporting a captivated smile. It quietly exuded her undeniable interest in me. She focused more on ogling my face rather than my words. Nheless, as soon as she heard thatst part, the woman seemingly woke up from a dream, pursing her lips together.


    She straightened her expression and paused in her steps. We¡¯re still around two cabins away from theirs so... I¡¯d take it that this was the first time I got a different reaction from her.


    She still looked pretty but anyone could sense the change of air around her.


    From a yful aura, it switched to a serious one. Like one would take if they wanted to rify something.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m not testing you.¡±


    A few seconds of eerie silenceter, that became her response.


    At the same time as that, I felt her fingers which also stopped moving slowly sliding further down to my hand. As I wasn¡¯t clenching my fist at the moment, she easily slipped into my palm as her fingers continued to slot themselves within the gaps of my hand.


    Following that, she raised her gaze and stared straight at me. The glint in her eyes showed that she was still taking this seriously.


    ¡°Uh... I shouldn¡¯t be saying this but... will you believe me if I say that it was my way to appeal to you?¡±


    Shiina bit her lips at the end of it. Her forehead then dropped on my shoulder, breaking eye contact with me. It was as though she was afraid to see me be skeptical about her motivation.


    The warmth of her hand and the hurried beating of her pulse being transferred to my palm were enough to let me know that she was bing nervous. Or at least, she didn¡¯t want this moment to end like this.


    In any case, I still replied to her ordingly.


    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, Shiina-san. Are you trying to appeal to me by presenting yourself as an enigmatic and resourceful trickster who is hard to read?¡±


    Perhaps taken aback by that question, Shiina¡¯s fingers suddenly clenched the back of my hand. That wasn¡¯t what she was expecting to hear from me.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, is that the vibe I was giving you? Uhm. I don¡¯t see myself as enigmatic and I swear, I¡¯m not trying to trick you. I¡¯ll own ¡®resourceful¡¯ though. I did put in an effort to create this opportunity...¡±


    As the woman exined her side, her fingers slowly lost the force pushing them to firmly hold onto me.


    Taking in her words and weighing them using my imaginary scale, I eventually came to a decision.


    Momentster, I also let my fingers curl, clutching hers tightly. Following that, I put on a gentle smile as I lifted her chin, raising her gaze back at me.


    ¡°I understand. There¡¯s no reason for me not to believe you, Shiina-san.¡±


    Then, without waiting to check on her reaction, I pushed my head to her side before blowing air into her sensitive ear.


    ¡°Hyaan~!¡±


    Tickled by what I did, Shiina almost toppled over from the weakening of her knee. Moreover, her face as well as her entire ear instantly reddened.


    Yep. This is why I firmly held her hand. Having deemed her words and exnations as her honest thoughts, I decided to move past this topic we¡¯re discussing by staying true to my words as well.


    Earlier, I made a mental note to tease the hell out of her after finding out how sensitive she was to a direct whisper in her ear. Or simply, the brush of warm breath against it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1882 Temptation

    Chapter 1882 Temptation


    ??¡°I told you not to do that, Onoda-kun. Uhh...¡±


    Staring at herself in a hand mirror and checking her reddened ears that had yet to subside, Shiina grumbled to me.


    At the moment, we¡¯re now inside their cabin. As soon as we arrived inside, she immediately went to her luggage and pulled out the hand mirror.


    I watched her interest as she restlessly started touching her face and ears, hoping that they would return to their natural color soon. She would then sneak a nce at me then stick her tongue out when she saw how I was staring at her in amusement.


    Before long, I walked over and stood behind her to also check on her face in the mirror which brought us to this present.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help it, Shiina-san. Especially when your reaction was that strong. It¡¯s a priceless sight that one would not often see.¡±


    She red at me through the mirror which also softened up right away. Instead, she pouted her lips, looking upset. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to apany me to be teased like that, Onoda-kun. I... want to get to know you better.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I promise I won¡¯t do it again without getting your permission.¡± I ced a hand on her shoulder and gently squeezed it as a way to convey my sincerity.


    Nevertheless, Shiina still managed to pick something from that.


    ¡°What getting my permission? You...I¡¯m telling you not to do it, ever. My ears are that sensitive... I often protect it with my hair. If not, it will always feel ticklish.¡±


    Still looking at me through the small mirror, Shiina touched the ear closest to my hand on her shoulder. She tucked her hair behind it, showing it to me directly before swiftly covering it back with her hair. It¡¯s like she let me take a proper glimpse of it for my satisfaction before hiding it in in sight again.


    It goes to show that even if she doesn¡¯t want me teasing her using her ear, she will allow me to admire it, even if it¡¯s just a glimpse.


    ¡°I see... Sorry, Shiina-san but I¡¯m just being honest with you there. You know how temptation works, right? It¡¯s hard to resist it when ites knocking. That¡¯s why... the best I can say is to ask for your permission. If you say no then it will possibly reinforce my resistance. However, even that is uncertain.¡± I removed my hand from her shoulder, sliding it down her arm before it eventually settled on her hips. As I took a step forward, it gradually moved to settle on top of her navel before my chin anchored on her shoulder.


    Since I wanted her to believe that it was not impossible for me to be tempted, I aimed to disy it by doing this. And yep. This was totally intentional.


    With how quickly it happened, Shiina was taken by surprise. Before she could react, I was already intimately linked with her through this embrace.


    I could feel her body flinch and almost froze. But one nce at my face and she started heating up.


    Without pushing me away, Shiina closed her eyes and took a moment toe up with a reply, ¡°F-fair point. Temptation is hard to resist. However, Onoda-kun. Can you tell me if this is also the result of it?¡±


    ¡°No. This isn¡¯t a result of temptation, Shiina-san. I simply thought, why not? Your back is wide open. This is me grabbing the opportunity to hold you.¡±


    Although my words earlier made some little sense to her, I doubt she would buy it this time. I mean, it was pure bullshit, right? Or rather, because of my honesty, I came up with an excuse.


    Sure enough, Shiina narrowed her eyes on me. It didn¡¯t need a genius to call out my absurdity.


    ¡°Opportunity? Onoda-kun, you¡¯re being daring here. What if I pushed you away or pped your hand?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Then I will dly back away. I can¡¯t have you get mad at me because of my impulsiveness.¡± I readily answered before closing our distance further, letting her back pressed against my chest. Additionally, my other hand linked up with the one settled on her navel, fully enclosing her within my embrace.


    Now, our situation has be more intimate. This was something I would normally only do with my girls... Thinking about it, with all this talk about temptation, am I actually tempted to do this? Without her prompting me to do so?


    ... Yeah. That seems to be the case, isn¡¯t it?


    A short silenceter, Shiina lowered her hand, cing the mirror down. Her hand moved on top of my joined hands before turning her head to my side.


    ¡°Un. I believe you.¡± Her mouth parted open, before blowing her breath directly on my face, it was fragrant and refreshing without even a trace of the curry we¡¯d eaten earlier. She then giggled in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s payback for teasing my ear.¡±


    Following this, she slipped away from my grasp and left me behind as she moved to the closed window. The one that could lead us to a small balcony showing the magnificent view of thendscape outside.


    Shiina parted the curtains and opened them. But before stepping out, she nced back at me, wordlessly telling me to follow her.


    I cracked a smile and moved over to the couch, picking up a few cushions that we could use. Seeing that, the woman gave me a thumbs up, seemingly pleased at my quick thinking.


    When I approached her, she grabbed one of the cushions and hugged it in front of her before grabbing my hand. This time, she directly filled in the gaps in my fingers, sping them tightly.


    Together, we went out to the balcony where a long wooden seat was ced. We ced the cushions down and then sat next to each other, taking thefort of them.


    Of course, we first checked that no one was around at the other cabin¡¯s balconies. Even though we found no one outside, there¡¯s still a possibility that someone¡¯s out here, right?


    Thankfully, there¡¯s no one. We¡¯re still alone in this area.


    Before long, Shiina who switched from holding my hand to snuggling at my sideid her head on my shoulder.


    We both stared at the scenery in front of our eyes, asionally sighing in amazement at how wonderful it was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not following my n at all but I like this development better, Onoda-kun.¡± Eventually, Shiina opened a conversation. The joy in her voice couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    ¡°Mhm. Apart from my brief skepticism that you¡¯re here to test me out, I can also say I¡¯m satisfied with how things are going. But Shiina-san, you¡¯re aware of what kind of guy I am... Aren¡¯t you shooting yourself in the foot here? I should be thest guy you should associate with.¡±


    To be honest, I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around why she was this interested in me. I get that my charm was off the roof. However, even on the off chance that I was right about that, aren¡¯t I supposed to be a walking red g to a woman living in this normal society? She has the looks and perhaps even admirers to pick from and yet... she¡¯s showing this much interest in me.


    Of course, we can say I still am someone who will not hesitate to open up about myplex rtionship with the women I¡¯m interested in. However, this girl hadn''t even tried to pry deeply into that. She just jumped straight into this. Hence, I couldn¡¯t help but feel skeptical earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short, Onoda-kun. Like you said, since I wasn¡¯t masking my interest, there should be a reason why. Am I correct?¡± Shiina replied. Perhaps it¡¯s not enough that she¡¯s basically hugging me already, she lifted my arm and draped it around her shoulder before continuing, ¡°I admit. I¡¯m not this interested in you during that hiking trip. I¡¯ve only admired you for being that reliable and handsome. Finding you here and being surprised that you¡¯re younger than me is also not enough to tip me over in this direction. So, what do you think tipped me over to be this bold? Wanna guess?¡±


    Upon saying that, Shiina reached for my sideburn, rolling her finger around it. She¡¯s dangerously close to my ear but she¡¯s holding herself back from ying with it, perhaps in fear that I would return it to her. She¡¯d be losing out because of her sensitive ears.


    In any case, I could sense the truthfulness in her voice as well as her growing anticipation of how I would answer.

 Chapter 1883 Attraction

    Chapter 1883 Attraction


    ??¡°It''s not because of how I act, is it?¡±


    I have a number of guesses that are more specific than that. However, after weighing it in, I still chose to pick that one. Because at the moment, that¡¯s how I felt. Uncertain.


    Somehow, my gut feeling was telling me that none of the guesses I pooled in my head was the correct answer. And I decided to trust that.


    Shiina''s nted eyebrows curled a little as she responded with a nod. She then gestured with her hand, urging me to put out another guess.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If that¡¯s not it, can it be something very specific?¡±


    Her lips stretched from side to side, grinning as she nodded.


    Now that we¡¯ve gotten the chance alone and my attention solely focused on her, I couldn¡¯t help but pick out her uniquenesspared to the other girls.


    Yes, she''s unusually bold for a woman I was only meeting for the second time.


    Even Juri only felt fondness towards me after our first few meetings. It only developed to this point because of our experiences together.


    Marika also didn''t magically fall for me. In the end, when she approached me, I kind of took advantage of her dissatisfaction over Ichihara Jun''s treatment while showing her that she could be treated better. Well, she would deny that I took advantage of her though.


    Anyway, Shiina''s uniqueness in my eyes came from her decisiveness.


    Upon recognizing me, she immediately went to confirm it. She keenly observed me throughout that instance where we cooked and ate our breakfast, determining my closeness to specific girls. When she saw me wandering close to their cabin area, she pulled me in regardless of the rules they set. Not to mention, she didn''t hesitate crafting this n of having me apany her like this.


    Most likely, at the time she asked Sawano to pick me as the courier, she only had curiosity towards me. Her initial aim was to get to know me more through this. It''s now different as she already tipped over to being attracted to me.


    ¡°I consider myself a simple woman, Onoda-kun. My attraction to you solidified from watching you deal with things that would''ve been troublesome for some in an easy and efficient manner.¡±


    ¡°More than your looks or your boundless consideration, that''s possibly all I''ve been looking for in a man. Uhm. Let me correct that. Your looks are also a factor. It''s hard to be attracted to someone who can''t take care of themselves, right?¡±


    Shiina put on an embarrassed smile as her eyes drilled into my side frame, admiring my face.


    ¡°That''s true. But Shiina-san. I originally didn''t care about my appearance. My hair was unkempt. It''s long enough to cover my eyes. And I''ve never stood in front of a mirror longer than a few seconds.¡±


    ¡°You mean you originally didn''t care about your hair? Onoda-kun, what do you think I am hugging right now?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°My body?¡±


    This time, it was my turn to curl my brows. Where is she going with this? Will she brush that off and say that it¡¯s already in the past?


    Perhaps noticing my reaction, Shiina pressed herself further. If earlier she only leaned to me while her hands clutched onto my chest and back, this time, she let her arms slide further, enclosing me in her embrace.


    Then, her small head took the liberty of resting against my chest.


    ¡°Correct. Let me tell you this. Sara''s body is as soft as a marshmallow. If you hugged her, you''d feel like she¡¯d be great as a body pillow. But yours? I can honestly sleepfortably using this sturdy chest of yours as my pillow. This pair of refined arms can provide me with great security. Even by just hugging you like this, I could sense how much work you put into this.¡±


    Looking like she was about to sink further into my body, Shiina buried her face in my chest, inhaling my body fragrance. Momentster, she promptly lifted her head, appearing as though she was shaking off her mesmerized state.


    Yeah. She did lose herself a bit there.


    ¡°Oh! What I''m saying is¡­ having unkempt hair isn''t enough to say you''re not taking care of yourself. This body of yours must have been built by unrelenting hard work. And for you to maintain it like you''re not packing anything beneath your shirt, I can only imagine how disciplined you are.¡±


    As she finished saying that, Shiina once ced her face right in the middle of my chest, rubbing her nose with it while tantly inhaling my scent.


    Do I smell that good? I don¡¯t know. Nheless, because I haven¡¯t stopped her from doing that, she¡¯s probably thinking I¡¯m fine with it.


    In any case, I could attest to what she said about Sara¡¯s body. I already carried her on my back and recently, carried her like a princess and ced her down on the long couch inside. Obviously, I got the chance to feel that softness she¡¯s talking about. But well, that¡¯s not the point of her speech, right?


    She didn¡¯t brush off my attempt to disprove her by saying I neglected my hair. She went on to prove that I¡¯ve taken care of my body by feeling it herself¡­


    I guess I have no choice but to ept that.


    Thinking about it, it hasn¡¯t been that long since I¡¯ve changed my mindset. Within this short timeframe, a lot of things have already changed in me, especially in how I deal with girls or women in particr.


    Back then, each time I would face one of them ¨C be it someone I stole or someone I was still trying to conquer, I would always be prepared to keep myself in an advantageous position, controlling them through words and small actions. If ever I sensed that it was about to spin out of my control, I would make a hasty retreat to retry on another asion or after resetting the mood around us by various means.


    At present, I¡¯ve only done that on certain asions. For example, when I first dealt with Marika or when I first visited Nakanishi-senpai in their clubroom.


    The rest was done without any preparation at all. I¡¯d simply carry myself there and engage them with my headspace containing nothing but thoughts of them. Of course, there were other times wherein I¡¯d meet them with a mindset of continuing our previous interaction. Still, those instances didn¡¯t involve meticulous preparation.


    My new image and perhaps, my uncapped consideration kept me in most girls¡¯ good graces. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that¡¯s all a guy needs to gather someone¡¯s interest. Hence my little skepticism when she wasing to me this strong.


    However, Shiina had just proved me wrong¡­


    She¡¯s different.


    ¡°Alright. I believe you, Shiina-san. Then, is that it? Your attraction to me was founded on watching my efficient handling of a situation and my body?¡±


    ¡°T-that doesn¡¯t sound great if said next to each other but yes, it¡¯s that simple.¡± Shiina put on a silly smile as she picked on the way I said it. Still, she disyed her jolly mood knowing that I understood her.


    With her whole body trying to squeeze in further, I stopped remaining idle. Stretching my arm around her back, I hooked it around her waist, securing her.


    Shiina only wriggled a little when feeling my hand on that usually sensitive part. I guess nothing could top the sensitivity of her ear.


    ¡°Mhm. I believe you and it¡¯s ttering to hear, Shiina-san.¡±


    ¡°Is it? But you don¡¯t have to feel pressured, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m not seeking an answer from you. Didn¡¯t I tell you I originally just wanted to get to know you more through this? I¡¯m satisfied with being able to hug you like this. I¡¯ll wait for my next opportunity to build my image in your head and make you fall for me. I¡¯ll look for you after this camp.¡±


    Shiina confidently dered. Not long after, I could hear her giggling sweetly.


    ¡°Shiina-san, shouldn¡¯t it be a dealbreaker for you knowing that I¡¯m already involved with a lot of girls?¡±


    ¡°No? If they can get along with each other knowing they¡¯re all involved with you, why can¡¯t I do the same? It¡¯s another can of crazy, I get it. However, isn¡¯t it hard to control yourself if you find yourself attracted to someone? That¡¯s my current state. Maybe I wille to regret this in the future and maybe I won¡¯t. Whichever the case, that has yet to happen, no? I live in the present not in the past or the future.¡±

 Chapter 1884 Opportunity

    Chapter 1884 Opportunity


    ??For the next twenty minutes, Shiina and I stayed on that balcony, silently gazing into the horizon or at each other. At times, we¡¯d bring up a topic to talk about but we ultimately skirted away from discussing the current state of our rtionship.


    Well, she did confess. Or we could take that one as a confession and I epted it. I got to hear her side and the reason why she felt that way. However, that doesn''t mean she¡¯s going to be one of my girls right away.


    While it¡¯s true that I¡¯m also bing interested in her, it¡¯s not to the point of falling in love with her. Besides, even if I didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Shiina understood it. That¡¯s why she said that I shouldn¡¯t feel pressured about giving her an answer.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She¡¯s even nning on looking for me at school if given the chance. And honestly, I¡¯m looking forward to that. Sounds like I¡¯ll be getting courted again, no?


    Although she didn¡¯t really need to do that, I could somehow understand her reasoning for it. After this camp, the chances of us meeting coincidentally would be lower than her oversleeping during the morning. Unless we voluntarily looked for each other, it¡¯d be near impossible. Furthermore, knowing that I¡¯m involved with the other girls, it¡¯s not wrong for her to assume that my day would always be busy with them.


    Due to that, if she wants to get my attention, she has to be proactive.


    That¡¯s a rather understandable point. Just that, she has no idea that if I feel like it, I can also go and look for her. As long as we maintainedmunication after this camp through our phones, I would probably not neglect her messages as much as I did Sachi¡¯s.


    Well, enough about that. The most important part of this moment with her was the fact that I didn¡¯t push her away even after hearing everything from her. Likewise, she didn¡¯t pull away despite admitting to understanding my character.


    During those twenty minutes, I held her as close as possible and she did the same.


    Not gonna lie, I was tempted to tease her ear again but Shiina sensed it. When I was about to touch it with my hand, the woman grabbed my arm and wrapped it around her, locking it on top of her navel. Lowering my head to nibble on it also became impossible. Her defense? She¡¯d raise her head to look at me with a pitiable gaze as though she was going to cry if I followed through with what I was nning to do.


    Thanks to that, I removed any notion to tease her. Maybe I should attempt it the next time we¡¯re together?


    Anyway, upon returning inside the cabin, we spent a few minutes there sharing a drink along with a snack. She brought out a thermos sk containing brewed tea and her handmade chocte chip cookies she baked for her best friend, Sara.


    When I asked her why we were eating it, she impishly grinned while saying Sara wouldn¡¯t be mad if she found out I¡¯d eaten it.


    I felt a little bad so I held back and left behind two pieces for the girl. Uh. I could¡¯ve left more but the cookies were surprisingly great.


    Looks like Shiina¡¯s hobby was also baking pastries. Nao would be enlivened if I introduced them to each other. Imagine the desserts they would make for us.


    Soon after we finished our cups, we started preparing to leave. She estimated that the residents of this ce would soon be back. We had to leave soon or we¡¯d truly be caught by them.


    ¡°So, what is your n, Onoda-kun? Are you returning to your camp?¡± Shiina asked as we stepped out of their cabin.


    Return, huh? Of course, I won¡¯t. I have all this free time that Sawano graciously handed over. I¡¯d make the most of it.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m hoping to sneak inside the girls¡¯ area again. You know... to spend time with them¡±


    ¡°Pfft. As I expected, you won¡¯t miss this chance?¡±


    ¡°Shiina-san, aren¡¯t you the one who told me the ideal time to visit? I¡¯m following your advice.¡±


    For sure, those suggestions she made earlier hadn¡¯t ounted for her eventual interest in me tipping over. She probably thought it¡¯d be interesting to use me again to spice up their camp.


    ¡°Y-yeah. I did that. Ugh... Should I have been more aggressive with my approach? I should¡¯ve asked you for a kiss while we were out there on the balcony. I¡¯m the one who lost an opportunity. Being in your embrace is soforting.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still going to be together, aren¡¯t we? You still have the chance to be aggressive.¡± I put on a teasing smile which immediately responded by pushing her hand on my cheek.


    Following that, the woman gloomily lowered her head, hiding her expression from me.


    ¡°Hearing you say that is more frustrating, Onoda-kun... I may act boldly but I don¡¯t want to look desperate in your eyes... Ugh... Let¡¯s go. Forget I said anything.¡±


    This girl... she¡¯s really bing more likable. I get the ¡®not wanting to look desperate¡¯ but if she truly asked for it, I doubt I¡¯ll reject her. The temptation is still there and she already made her mark on my head. She¡¯s not just some other girl anymore.


    But thinking about it, it would be truly frustrating for a girl to demand something like that, especially if we have yet to be that intimate before this.


    As she started walking away, I quickly followed after her, matching her steps.


    Then, while she still had her head lowered, I reached for her dangling hand, sping it tightly.


    ¡°What about this, Shiina-san? Do I look desperate if I hold your hand like this?¡±


    ¡°Geez... Look at you being assertive. I take it that I¡¯m starting to grow on you.¡± Shiina looked at the connection of our hands and chuckled in delight. Her previous gloominess cast off right away.


    ¡°Mhm. You are. I can¡¯t have you feeling gloomy because of me. Besides... you¡¯re going to bring me to my girls. I feel bad about that.¡±


    ¡°I like this side of you, Onoda-kun.¡± Shiina stared at me meaningfully. She also understood it. Nevertheless, she¡¯s still going to help me regardless of what we both feel in this situation.


    A few secondster, she closed in on me again, repeating what she did earlier; hugging my arm tightly.


    Seeing how she was attempting to shake off the negative thoughts in her head by doing this, my body moved on its own... I moved in front of her and held her chin up.


    Before confusion set in her clear eyes, I lowered my head, dropping my lips at the side of her lips. It¡¯s the same kind of kiss that I first did with Marika.


    As I pulled away, my thumb caressed the part I kissed before whispering, ¡°I also like this side of you, Shiina-san. Thank you for understanding me.¡±


    Perhaps it was too much for her, Shiina¡¯s face instantly turned crimson as her mouth opened and closed. A momentter, she grabbed onto my shirt before pushing her head to my chest. Her face was naturally buried in it once again.


    Soon, I could feel her warm breath seeping through my clothes as her muffled voice reached my ears, ¡°... Onoda-kun, you¡¯re unfair. You didn¡¯t give me a warning. Can¡¯t you let me prepare for that?¡±


    I put my hand on her head,bing it gently. I didn¡¯t say anything else and simply caressed her while holding her close to me.


    Not long after this, instead of being guided by her, I took the lead on walking us out of this cabin area.


    Right after we emerged to that open space, I caught sight of the group of professorsing from the path that leads to the hill.


    If we were a minutete in leaving, we¡¯d surely run into them.


    However, that¡¯s not all. As we were about to turn to the path leading to the girls¡¯ area, someone popped out from the other path.


    ¡°Shiina? Onoda?¡±


    Standing there, Sawano stared at us in surprise with his eyes gradually locking onto our joined hands.

 Chapter 1885 Pretend

    Chapter 1885 Pretend


    ??Upon hearing Sawano¡¯s voice calling our names, Shiina¡¯s reaction to it turned out to be a little lukewarm. She only stopped for a moment before acting like she was still out of sorts from earlier. Perhaps toplete the act, she didn''t even nce back at him.


    A momentter, she leaned closer to me and whispered while squeezing my hand.


    ¡°Is heing over? Onoda-kun, tell him I¡¯m not feeling well. It won¡¯t be good for you if he turns hostile because of this.¡±


    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but narrow my gaze which I directed at her. Did I hear that right? She was more concerned about the possible result of this rather than the fact that he saw us in this situation.


    There wasn¡¯t even any hesitation from her.


    In any case, I kind of agree with what she said.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good for me if Sawano started crossing me out in his list of good students and hindering me on my ns to leave our cabin area.


    Of course, I have no concrete proof of whether he likes Shiina or not. He had yet to show no clear indication of it. Furthermore, Shiina didn¡¯t even talk about him during our time together.


    True. He¡¯s possibly the closest to her but he¡¯s more like a follower, considering she could put him up on the task of sending me to her.


    Anyway, the reason why I find it bad to be on his bad side is that in this camp, he''s currently someone in a position of higher authority.


    Since there wouldn¡¯t be any other choice but to wait it out until this camp ends, having him staring at me like a hawk in everything I do won''t be favorable for me.


    And I can¡¯t risk that even if the chances of him being into Shiina were only 50%. For now, the best course of action was the woman¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Sir!¡± I started after ncing back at him. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    I tried to sound as oblivious as possible. Whether he would buy it or not, I had no idea. That¡¯s better than straight-up denying what his eyes caught, right? It felt more natural.


    And sure enough, his gaze soon raised to meet mine and then it quickly switched to the girl remaining unmoved on my side.


    Shiina¡¯s hand was starting to be sweaty. She¡¯s possibly feeling nervous about this. But because she trusted me enough to pull this off, she¡¯s going to continue with her act.


    Maybe sensing that Shiina wasn¡¯t reacting to his voice, his eyebrows curled unpleasantly as he began walking towards us, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Shiina¡¯s hand clenched tighter, warning me to hurry up and stop him.


    ¡°Ah. She¡¯s not feeling well, Sir. I chanced upon her on my back. I offered to help her. There¡¯s no one in their cabin area so I thought of bringing her back to the girls¡¯ side instead.¡±


    Pulling out that lie sprinkled with some truth, Sawano¡¯s eyebrows curled further. He then looked at the direction we came from and then behind him where the Dean and the professors were about to emerge.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t just believe my words even if they sounded reasonable. He witnessed us walking hand-in-hand, after all. Instead, he¡¯d recreate the scenario in his head and simte it ording to what I just said.


    A few secondster, his expression rxed before it was reced by his concern. He walked over and checked on Shiina¡¯s state himself. He had some designs to take over guiding her but he eventually took a step back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring her to the girls¡¯ area anymore. The professors are returning. Bring her back to the cabin instead.¡± Sawano pointed to their direction and naturally, I followed it before acting surprised.


    I readily nodded before turning us around.


    Unfortunately, since we¡¯re already deep in this act, we could only follow through. Our return to the girls¡¯ area would be dyed. Nheless, it was the correct call in this situation.


    I mean, what good would it do if we were forced to continue going to the girls¡¯ area? We had already been caught. Not only would we need to exin why we¡¯re together, but it would also be impossible for her to sneak me in there.


    In this way, she just had to act sick for a while and receive treatment. I¡¯d be off the hook from his suspicion and maybe he¡¯d be grateful to me for my help.


    Shiina also seemed to understand our current situation. She didn¡¯t make another move or signal again through her whispers.


    And with that, we started walking back to where we came from. Sawano attempted to help but perhaps afraid to touch Shiina without her permission, he hesitated. Besides, seeing that I wasn¡¯t even having trouble guiding her, he simply followed from behind us.


    When the professors emerged and spotted us, I felt like the Goddess of Luck blessed me again.


    Shio and Eguchi-sensei were among them.


    As soon as they spotted me from afar, the two didn¡¯t hesitate toe over and check.


    Of course, they first tried to probe the situation through me before they asked the same questions as Sawano.


    Eguchi-sensei then checked on Shiina. She grabbed her other hand and felt her pulse before concluding the truthfulness of my statement.


    With Shio exining it to the Dean, the professors, and the other teachers, they guided us back to their cabin area.


    Sawano could only follow us halfway through it. He had to return to our area, after all. The reason he was there was because he was trying to look for me.


    I don¡¯t know the exact reason. However, it¡¯s fairly easy to guess. He was trying to see if I was sessful with my n to visit the girls, right?


    In any case, I also got sent away soon after I delivered Shiina to where she could be treated. Eguchi-sensei took over for me and she assured me that she¡¯d look after her ¨C there¡¯s a double meaning to it, of course.


    The lie that Shiina wasn¡¯t feeling well wouldn¡¯t escape her notice. She¡¯s going to look after her to hold that lie up and ensure that we won¡¯t be exposed.


    On my way out, almost everyone in there praised me for what I did, including the dean. Sounds like I¡¯ve done a good deed but obviously, some of them questioned why I was even outside of our cabin area in the first ce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I thought of making up another excuse but the Dean helped me out for that, telling them that if not for me spotting her there, a different scenario could y out. For example, Shiina might¡¯ve been found lying on the ground, unconscious.


    Yeah. They totally bought her act and our story. Thanks to Shio and Eguchi-sensei being there, we smoothly passed this hurdle.


    Too bad though¡­ Instead of being smuggled into the girls¡¯ area by Shiina to spice up their activity, I now have to sneak in myself. She would have to ¡®recuperate¡¯ before she could return to her duty.


    My constion was having Shio apany me out of there, using her identity as my ss Advisor.


    ¡°Ruru, be careful. You passed this hurdle this time but you might not be so lucky next time. Can¡¯t you two think of a better lie than having her pretend to be sick?¡±


    Perhaps finding it silly that we managed to make that work, Shioughed as she gave me that reminder.

 Chapter 1886 Have to be cautious again

    Chapter 1886 Have to be cautious again


    ??After separating from Shio, I put off sneaking into the girls¡¯ side for half an hour. Instead, I wandered around the hill and the neighboring one without a proper goal other than to kill time.


    I remembered that the girls¡¯ activity should be ending around that time and like us, they¡¯d get their free time before their next activity.


    It¡¯s a lot better than showing up there audaciously without a good n on how to sneak in at all, right? Although those were wasted time, it was regrettable that the opportunity eluded me.


    Besides, I remembered what Shiina said earlier. There should be supervisors there. I kinda forgot when the girl offered to sneak me in. How would she do that, I wonder? Ignore them?


    Well, that¡¯s that. Better safe than sorry, I guess? I did get a lot of free time thanks to Shiina¡¯s scheme of having me deliver the pouch. I got rewarded by Sawano with an activity skip. However, it¡¯s just impossible to keep miraculously getting away with breaking the rules.


    I shouldn¡¯t be overconfident just because it worked out once or twice. Besides, I wasn¡¯t just endangering myself if I got caught. Shiina or my girls could also be punished for letting me in there.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My previous cautiousness seemed to be slowly waning with this trip... I should regain some of it first. And spending time just by myself got me the right headspace to review everything that happened and readjust my mindset.


    I should put more caution in my ns. Although I wouldn¡¯t stop breaking the rule to look for them, I had to ensure that there would be close to zero chance of being caught while pulling these stunts.


    Thinking back, even what happened on the bus was too risky. It could be bad for Mio¡¯s reputation if someone else saw her giving me a blowjob...


    -


    -


    ¡°Excuse me, are we on the correct path? This pamphlet said we should see the peak soon but it¡¯s all woods out here.¡±


    On my way back to that open area that split into four paths, someone called out to me from behind. It¡¯s a middle-aged man who should be in his fifties ¨C his hairline was already so high that anyone could spy the crown of his head.


    In any case, he¡¯s sweating as though he already toured this hill ten times over. Or maybe his stamina was just not that great.


    He¡¯s holding a small pamphlet in his hand which he referred to as the guide. That¡¯s the one being handed at the foot by the employees of this hill which serves as a map that should make it easy for their guests to explore the ce.


    But given his question, it looks like it¡¯s not useful for them. They still got lost on this small hill.


    Looking past his shoulder, he was with a woman around the same age as him and two teenage girls who were possibly older than me. Or not? I don¡¯t know. They¡¯re both frowning that it was hard to properly gauge their ages. Their attire was not something one would wear on this kind of trip. They¡¯re a little skimpy on the side and show a lot of skin. Naturally, those are so thin that it¡¯s easy to notice how they¡¯re trembling from the cold, biting wind from up here.


    Just from that alone, they¡¯re probably got dragged by their parents and if they could, they¡¯d already stomp away.


    Anyway, the man¡¯s wife warmly stared at me, perhaps hoping that I would be kind enough to answer her husband.


    There¡¯s no reason not to do so... I first asked for the pamphlet he was holding before carefully telling him how to read it and pointing him to their destination.


    ¡°If your destination is the peak and this cabin area here, then you¡¯re still on the correct path that can lead to those ces. Further ahead of us, there¡¯s a four-way split in an open area. You just have to take the one on the left and continue from there.¡±


    Upon saying that, I showed our current location on the map printed on the pamphlet.


    ¡°Oh. I see... Thank you, young man. You¡¯re a lifesaver for this old man. How can I miss the guided path and continue on this? I scratched my head when I found a bridge back there.¡± With genuine gratitude, the old man awkwardlyughed before turning to his family, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s say our gratitude to him.¡±


    ¡°Psh. Stinky old man. You should¡¯ve brought your sses. If you¡¯re not so stubborn as to act like a father today, we won¡¯t be in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to your father! You two skipped school today to ck off. We brought you here to unwind. Stopining.¡±


    One of them the girls unhappily muttered while the other just clicked her tongue. Their mother immediately scolded them and they seemingly folded right away.


    They sounded disrespectful but well, I don¡¯t know them that much to even have an opinion about how they treat their old man.


    In any case, as soon as they caught a glimpse of my face which was previously blocked by their father¡¯s, their mouths opened wide in shock.


    They then scrambled in front of me, perhaps racing on who could introduce themselves first.


    Like I previously thought, they¡¯re at least older than me. One and two years apart. Which means, they¡¯re also high school girls. That doesn¡¯t matter to me though.


    I acted the same as I do to others, humbly rejecting their gratitude and sending them off. Their father introduced himself to me and only his name or his surname stuck to my head.


    By the time they disappeared to the path I pointed them to, I had already forgotten about them.


    However, before that happened, those two girls kept on ncing back at me, both of them trying to show off their appeal by blinking their eyes or smiling cutely.


    I might be wrong but I think I heard them saying they¡¯re going to look for meter.


    I guess I should hide from them and avoid being alone againter. They¡¯re nothing but trouble for me. I¡¯m busy enough as it is.


    After that short encounter, I also soon arrived at my destination. Before continuing to my original n, I first checked the path towards our cabin area, checking out if any idiots were around before switching to the next one.


    The boys should also be having their free time at the moment. If I get spotted by any of them, I would definitely be hindered even if I ignored them or shook them off.


    As I went in further into the path in the middle, I mindfully stuck to the side so I could quickly hide in case someone popped out from the curve. Then upon passing through it, I silenced my footsteps and carefully tread the few dozens of steps to reach the entrance.


    The same as earlier, I hid myself at an obscure spot to check out the ce.


    I instantly spotted Sara sitting nearby. She¡¯s with another college girl. I didn¡¯t have that much impression of that one since I truly only interacted with Shiina earlier. The others were just there to observe and keep the ce in order.


    Further inside, I scanned for any teachers or professors. And sure enough, I could spot two of them also taking a break.


    The ropes that the girls used to practice the knotting skills they learned were disyed in the middle. Most of them were still gathered around it while one camp manager, the one that disagreed with Shiina earlier, was conversing with the enthusiastic girls at the front.


    Since I didn¡¯t have my phone with me, I could only estimate the time. There should be at most ten to fifteen minutes left before they also finish this activity.


    Whether they¡¯d be allowed to leave or not, that¡¯s still up in the air.


    Most importantly, it¡¯s still impossible for me to stick around because of the supervising teachers and professors. Once they spotted me lurking around then... it¡¯s over for me.


    What should I do then? Should I return or...?


    As I was halfway through that thought, my ears picked up some noise from the side, or specifically inside the woods near the girls¡¯ tents.


    I squinted my eyes to zoom in and locate the sources of the noise.


    And surprisingly, or not? I came eye-to-eye with someone.


    ¡°Eh? O-onoda-kun?!¡±


    There, hiding behind the trunk of a tree as if she was trying to evade vision, Sachi noiselessly eximed as soon as she recognized me.


    What the hell is she doing there? She can¡¯t be looking for trouble, right?

 Chapter 1887 Go back first

    Chapter 1887 Go back first


    ??Having caught sight of Sachi, the first that came to my mind was... ¡®Why is she there?¡¯. Of course, the answer wouldn''t be magically created if I didn¡¯t probe her for it.


    So, as sneakily as possible, I made my way to the girl.


    On the other hand, Sachi remained stuck where she was, ducking behind the bushes. Her eyes remained focused on me but instead of her initial surprise, it was reced by anticipation.


    This girl... is she getting excited at this moment?


    ¡°Your activity hasn¡¯t ended yet. What are you doing here?¡±


    Upon reaching her, I squatted down, leveling my head with hers. I nced to our left and right before taking a look at the trail she made that would lead directly to their camp.


    ¡°I can say the same to you, Onoda-kun.¡± She impishly replied, her lips stretching to a grin. ¡°Are you going to sneak in again?¡±


    ¡°... No. I¡¯m just watching.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± Sachi shook her head, determining my answer like that without any confirmation.


    She¡¯s right though.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, I expect that you¡¯lle here again. You¡¯re really making use of your time. While every other boy cannot even approach this ce, you¡¯ve been here twice already. Bold won¡¯t be enough to describe you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m here... I only have a boring answer.¡±


    The girl continued to talk but little by little, our distance seemed to shrink. By the time she was about to tell me her reason, the girl grabbed my arm and pulled me with her, plopping both of us down on the ground at the back of the tree.


    Secondster, we heard footsteps nearby. I had no idea if it was one of the students, camp managers, or supervisors. But it looks like it¡¯s not only me who heard the activity on this side.


    Now, we¡¯re once again at a risk of being caught.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Looking at my side, Sachi was more excited than afraid and with her hand tightening around my arm, I could easily sense what was driving her.


    She¡¯s probably too bored to stay there and tried wandering here. I caught her before she could get further in and now, her priority switched to dragging me with this ¡®fun¡¯ time.


    ¡°Girl, you like to live dangerously. You could¡¯ve waited until the end of your activity. Rae and the others will be in trouble if they don¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°Eh... I¡¯m not nning to escape. I¡¯m not that bored yet. I only thought of peeking in and returning before they gathered us again. But Onoda-kun, seeing you here is a surprise. If you ask me to stay here with you, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Hearing those words, I turned to her and locked my gaze on her face before unleashing an empowered flick on her forehead.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    Sachi expected what I was going to do. She even got the timing right. However, my finger was quicker. Even if it only brushed against her forehead when she pulled her head back, the force of the flick was still enough to make her yelp in pain.


    I hurriedly covered her mouth, preventing the noise from traveling far.


    Soon enough, the girl¡¯s eyes narrowed to a re as an indignant expression showed on her face. While rubbing her gradually reddening forehead, she puffed up her cheeks cutely as her muffled voice escaped from the gaps of my fingers.


    ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Look, I get it. I won¡¯t mind asking you to stay here with me since I won¡¯t be able toe in there with the supervisors present. But you shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for everyone. I won¡¯t be returning soon so... can¡¯t youe back after you¡¯ve been given the free time?¡±


    Rather than simply telling her to go back, I decided to cater to what she was probably thinking at this moment. This girl already attempted to hang out with me multiple times but every time, she¡¯d be set aside by me.


    I guess I¡¯m doing her a disservice when she asked to be my friend and I¡¯m not even acting like one. She¡¯s not as straightforward as the others and possibly just finds it fun to be close to me after discovering some of my secrets. In fact, I never really thought that much of her interest in me. It¡¯s like I¡¯m taking that for granted, no? Or maybe I¡¯m just really not that interested in her. Nheless, she still popped up in my head from time to time.


    Haa. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s hard to determine that.


    Looking at this from another angle, Sachi might be the one being considerate to me, not the other way around.


    I mean, she¡¯s only showing up when there¡¯s no one around me. And if my focus was taken by my girls, she¡¯d also silently retreat or make an excuse to leave. It¡¯s like she¡¯s aware of her boundaries or her limits. She¡¯s also not trying topete with my girls. Instead, she always waits for the opportunity toe knocking ¨C just like this time.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to miss my opportunity if I leave now, Onoda-kun. It¡¯s rare to find you alone, let alone get your attention. Even earlier, you¡¯re only there for Fujii-san.¡±


    Sachi lowered her head and I could sense the slight gloominess in her voice.


    Recalling the time that I spent assisting them with their tents earlier, I couldn¡¯t say she was wrong. I mean, I was only there for Rae and then Nazuki and Yoneda were like a wall preventing Sachi from also approaching me. They acted like Rae¡¯s shield to prevent someone else from getting my attention. It was unfortunate for Sachi but they¡¯re great friends for my girl.


    ¡°Sachi, didn¡¯t you hear what I said? You cane back here once your activity is finished. I¡¯ll hang out with you.¡± I removed my hand covering her mouth and switched to pinching her puffed-up cheeks.


    ¡°Did you say that? Yeah... You did.¡±


    Little by little, rity seemed to return in her eyes. With an awkwardugh, Sachi let go of my arm and looked up at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. Like I said since it¡¯s impossible for me to sneak my way in without being caught, I only have limited choices. Either leave or wait here for you until it¡¯s time for me to go back.¡±


    ¡°Wait. You¡¯re not making any sense, Onoda-kun. Won¡¯t you ask me to bring Fujii or any of your girls here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of that but you see... you¡¯re not myckey or my follower at all. You¡¯re my friend. I¡¯ll feel bad if I use you for that purpose.¡±


    Yeah. Maybe if I was a normal guy or if I was the same idiot from back then, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use her for my convenience.


    Arisa would probably nag at me again if she heard about this but I just couldn¡¯t turn off my consideration for this girl. As for the reason, it¡¯s probably a mix of my interest and feeling sorry for her.


    It¡¯s not bad to spend a few minutes with her if it could satisfy her, right? Besides, I would also have more of a reason to stay here and scout the ce more.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Sachi, you should go back first and return once they announce the end of your current task. After all this time, I¡¯ll finally be able to grant your request to hang out with me. Although this is probably not that great of a setting.¡± I continued before caressing her cheek and facing her seemingly dumbfounded gaze.

 Chapter 1888 Fulfilling a promise

    Chapter 1888 Fulfilling a promise


    ??Convinced by me, Sachi waited for a while until the path was clear before carefully returning to their camp. The girl kept ncing back at me, confirming that I hadn¡¯t left yet.


    I guess she¡¯s still not convinced that I would stay and wait for her. I just have to prove her wrongter, right?


    Anyway, she managed to return safely without being caught. She then returned to Rae¡¯s group. I saw her whispering to my girl. Momentster, Rae turned in my direction, her sses-adorned eyes locking onto my location.


    However, given the distance, she couldn¡¯t see me properly. It still brought a smile to her face though. At her side, Sachi was sending me a thumbs up, acting like she did me a service for that.


    Well, she really did so but what is she thinking there? Isn¡¯t she worried that I will prioritize my girls? What if Rae beat her ining here to meet me?


    She¡¯s making it difficult for herself.


    Anyway, they soon focused their attention back on their activity, it would just be bad if they kept looking at me, after all. Likewise, I hid myself behind the tree just in case.


    While waiting for Sachi¡¯s return, I carefully ventured further around this area, silently making a trail that we could use and clearing anything that could hurt us like bugs, pointed stones, or branches sticking out.


    Still, I didn¡¯t manage to go further since there was not that much time to spare. I returned to the same tree and continued waiting.


    Listening to the sound of activity from their camp, I could somehow make out both liveliness and boredom from the girls.


    They¡¯re enjoying this but given that it¡¯s pretty much standard camping activities, they¡¯re also getting bored by it. That¡¯s probably why Shiina didn¡¯t hesitate to bring me in earlier to spice things up for them. Unfortunately, the effect of it has already worn off.


    Eventually, Sara announced the end of the activity. That alleviated their boredom a bit, boosting their lively mood.


    When they returned to their tents, some girls started preparing to leave to spend their free time outside. Like us, they¡¯re also going to line up at the entrance to get permission to leave.


    In any case, my attention focused more on my girls. I already memorized the location of their tents, after all. Just that, it¡¯s pretty hard to locate all of them given the distance and the other obstructions.


    A whileter, I saw Aya with Wakaba and Kashiwagi. Satsuki, Misumi, and Shimura also tagged along with them. Then, Hana, Chii, and the two gyarus also left their tent with the intention of wandering outside. I couldn¡¯t hear their conversation from afar, of course.


    Thinking about it, this is better for them. Go out and walk around to experience more of this hill than cage themselves in this ce.


    I failed to sneak in, after all. And even if I did seed, it¡¯s simply impossible for me to stay with all of them at the same time. They should enjoy what this ce has to offer with or without me. And in fact, we could use that as a topic of conversation. I can¡¯t wait to hear Aya¡¯s exciting tales or Chii¡¯s clumsy antics.


    Anyway, the other girls unrted to me are mostly going to do the same or if not that, they¡¯re also going to hope for an encounter with some of the other popr boys.


    Of course, their attention and interest aren¡¯t exclusive to me. Those higher in the poprity ranking are also getting a lot of attention from the girls.


    It¡¯s just natural to be attracted to or interested in an attractive person. It¡¯s a universal fact.


    I¡¯m not a deluded idiot who¡¯ll find it hateful that I¡¯m not the only guy they¡¯re interested in. That¡¯s something only Ogawa could pull, no? Besides, I don¡¯t even like to be put on everyone¡¯s radar. Someone should really step up and pull that away from me.


    But well, it¡¯s probably impossible by now.


    As the girls started lining up, I saw that the two female supervisors really stayed there. One is a teacher from our school and the other is a professor. Most likely, they didn¡¯t want to walk back to their cabins only to return here for the next activity.


    With the sun about to set in around two hours, only one activity is left before that long break. The one where it¡¯ll be their turn to prepare dinner for all of us. and maybe a campfire gathering.


    They¡¯re saving themselves from the hassle which in turn limited my chances to sneak in through the entrance with the help of either Shiina or Sara.


    Five minutester, Shiina finally returned. She kept looking to her left and right, perhaps trying to find if I was around.


    Sara spotted her right away and ran to her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since they¡¯re closer to me than my girls, I managed to read the woman¡¯s lips as she seemingly replied to Shiina¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Onoda-kun? No. I haven¡¯t seen him around. Why?¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to sneak him in? Are you crazy? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°That happened earlier... I should¡¯ve known...¡±


    Unsurprisingly, their topic was truly rted to me. Shiina was looking for me and then Sara was just reacting to her friend¡¯s ns. And from that sullen reaction at the end, Sara had just been informed by Shiina about what happened earlier.


    Following that, Sara also started looking around the ce, searching for my figure.


    At this point, I could¡¯ve shown myself to them but the problem still exists. They won¡¯t be able to sneak me in if there are supervisors around.


    Thankfully it was at this point that my ears picked up the unhurried footstepsing in my direction. Even without ncing behind me, it should only be the girl whom I made a promise with.


    If it was Rae, her footsteps wouldn¡¯t be that heavy.


    Before long I felt a tap on my shoulder before the girl sat down next to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡± Sachi started.


    I nced at her side frame and saw how she was about to gush out how happy she was to see me.


    Using her hand, she wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    Upon seeing that, I pulled a handkerchief from my pocket and wiped the hand she used before swiping it on her forehead once again, cleaning It all at once.


    The girl¡¯s lips crooked to an embarrassed smile before using her fringe to cover that part.


    Look at her, isn¡¯t she acting more girly right now? No. She¡¯s a girl... I guess I just really haven¡¯t paid that much attention to her that I¡¯m finding even that small detail as something new.


    ¡°I promised. Of course, I will be here.¡±


    Sachi covered her face again, perhaps finding it more ashamed that her question sounded like she was doubting me.


    I ced my hand on top of her head and patted it before saying, ¡°I¡¯m a fool, you know? Have you seen them? Some of my girls are lined up among those who want to spend their free time outside. I could¡¯ve waited out there and we¡¯d be able to spend time together but I chose to try and sneak in.¡±


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t regret it. They also deserved to enjoy their time here. Likewise, since I promised to hang out with you, I won¡¯t simply break that without proper reason.¡± I continued before letting my hand slide to the back of her head,bing her hair.


    At this point, Sachi raised her head to look up at me, perhaps wondering if I was being truthful with my words.


    ¡°You really have a way with your words but Onoda-kun. You¡¯ll be criticized if you say these lines to someone else. Who in their right mind will prioritize another girl over their girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m a crazy one. But that¡¯s just how it is. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t be able to spend time with them after this. Watch me. I¡¯ll be sneaking into their tentter.¡±


    ¡°How bold. Make sure not to get caught. We¡¯ll be saddened.¡±


    ¡°Worried for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Anyway... thank you, Onoda-kun. I really thought you wouldn¡¯t be here. But Fujii-san assured me earlier that since you promised, you¡¯re going to fulfill it.¡±


    I see. So that¡¯s why Rae didn¡¯te. She already understood what was happening and she was giving this girl her own chance to spend time with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s Rae, alright. Anyway, what will we do then? Shall we change location? Look, I made a trail we can follow.¡±


    Upon saying that, I pointed in front of us which would lead us further to where I wandered earlier. It¡¯s not that far, of course. It¡¯s just going to bring us somewhere we can truly be alone. Unless someone else identally wandered to it.

 Chapter 1889 Sachis Situation

    Chapter 1889 Sachi''s Situation


    ??As sneakily as possible to not get noticed by anyone else, Sachi and I moved to where I pointed her. Nheless, the scenery didn¡¯t change much at all. We¡¯re still in the middle of the woods with only a little sunlight shining down to brighten the ce.


    Sachi didn¡¯tment on that and simply looked around her. Finding how neat it was, she turned to me with a questioning look, ¡°Onoda-kun, won¡¯t you quit being this capable? I¡¯m loosening my reason to be doubtful.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡±


    I blinked my eyes a few times, acting oblivious to what she was talking about. But well, what she¡¯s doubtful about was probably still my willingness to spend time with her rather than go to my girls.


    Her walls are crumbling. Most likely, she expected me to not put too much thought into this. Or just like our previous encounters, I¡¯d just take her words at face value before pushing it to the back of my head.


    But then again, this is normal when she¡¯s not really following me closely like Kanzaki or Komoe. She had no idea that I normally acted like this around girls.


    And if I looked back to the most recent instance when I was alone with somebody else other than my girls, I could point to Watanabe. When that girl helped me out cleaning the room for the Disciplinary Committee, I was also mindful of how I acted. Still overly considerate even though I kind of spooked her out.


    ¡°This... It¡¯s not like this earlier. I don¡¯t know if my memory is jumbled but. it¡¯s cleaner, I think?¡± Sachi answered, pointing in front of us. Specifically, the whole ce.


    ¡°Oh. You think? Maybe I cleaned it up. Who knows?¡± I put on a teasing smile which immediately made her fume.


    Frustrated, Sachi nudged my shoulder by bumping her forehead on it. Then, as her weight transferred to me, she grabbed onto the hem of my shirt.


    ¡°This is why I said quit being so capable. No wonder girls cannot help but fall for you.¡±


    Yep. Her misconception was still that high. In any case, there¡¯s a bit of truth in it. My girls loved how I acted around them. Most of the time, my priority was for them to enjoy their time first and foremost.


    For Sachi to also point this out... then that just further added to the proof of what Arisa said. That I¡¯m too considerate to everyone and it¡¯s one of the factors why they¡¯ll eventually fall into my clutches.


    It happened with Izumi. No. It¡¯s not just with her, it really happened with everyone including Ayu and even Yayoi-san. Or most recently, with Shiina and Sara.


    ¡°Does that apply to you as well?¡± I eventually replied, keeping the same tone I used earlier.


    Sachi didn¡¯t answer instantly but instead, she continued bumping her forehead on my arm. Once again, that part of her head gradually turned red. I mean, even if her forehead was hard, she was hitting my well-built muscles. I could feel a slight pain from it but that¡¯s all.


    As I was about to stop her, Sachi raised her head and pouted, ¡°... Don¡¯t ask me about that. What would you do if I said yes?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. What good will it do? Will you be happy that I made a move on you just because I became aware that you¡¯re slowly falling for me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that. But you¡¯re right, that does sound cheap. For both you and me...¡±


    Or in more easily understandable terms, it just doesn¡¯t feel right to do that. Not only will it appear as though I¡¯m only taking advantage of her, but my considerate image in her head will also shatter like ss.


    But then again, I was a bastard through and through. I probably did that already on someone else...


    At this point, since we¡¯re left standing here, I grabbed her hand and guided her to sit on the ground. It¡¯s a grassy spot that could cushion our butts from being stained by the soil.


    And instead of sitting side by side, I put her in front of me. I opened up my legs and pulled her within the space that opened up.


    Why?


    Because the tree trunk wasn¡¯t as thick as earlier. It¡¯s impossible to sit side by side anymore.


    Although reluctant at first, Sachi settled down but she¡¯s being careful not to lean on me. Her head looked at her left and right, checking out my outstretched legs.


    After around half a minute of adjusting to our current position, she nced back at me, perhaps to check on my reaction as well as the position of my arms.


    Is she afraid that I will hug her out of nowhere? Maybe.


    That¡¯s why to assure her that I won¡¯t do that, I ced my hands down on my things and let them rest there.


    A whileter, I opened my mouth again, bringing up a question still rted to our conversation.


    ¡°Have you ever been in a rtionship before, Sachi?¡±


    This question didn¡¯te out of nowhere. It¡¯s something that has been on my mind ever since she first approached me.


    She gave off the same vibe as the girls I¡¯ve stolen before. She knew how to approach a guy and she could also draw the line on how close she should be to someone. And apart from her consideration of me, she¡¯s also someone who wouldn¡¯t easily assume things based on a few interactions. Even now, despite her attempts to get close to me, she still held some apprehensions. As for the specifics, I had no idea.


    Only Sachi would know about it.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡± Her reply was quicker than I thought. I was expecting her to think it over first.


    I tried to check her facial expression and saw a bitter smile slowly fading from her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an answer. You don¡¯t think so? Not yes or no?¡±


    ¡°Are those the only choices? Uh... Then maybe. You see, I¡¯ve been close to someone once but I didn¡¯t believe that we were in a rtionship. Neither did he.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Close to someone. A best friend or a childhood friend?¡±


    ¡°Un. Something like that.¡±


    I see. So, it¡¯s the same situation as Nami and Tadano or Ogawa and Hina. Or maybe not? Maybe it¡¯s closer to Enomoto¡¯s rtionship with Nikka-senpai.


    Ah. Wait. It¡¯s also simr to my rtionship with Akane¡­ Although I didn¡¯t leave somewhere far from her, I became too distant and I was probably close to a stranger to her with my change. But still, our situation was better since we were living next to each other. In the end, Akane won me back to her side.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Gone. He went to Tokyo for high school. We promised to contact each other. Guess what?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t fulfill that promise.¡±


    ¡°He did at least for the first few weeks.¡±


    Ah. Most likely that guy found a new group of friends, huh? Or maybe a girlfriend too. Hence, he decided to just cut off the girl which might be a cause for their disagreement.


    Once again, Sachi¡¯s bitter smile peeked out. She¡¯s truly affected by it.


    ¡°These days, we only exchange messages once every three or four days. It¡¯s not even a whole conversation. It¡¯s more like a greeting that will end after one reply.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not a fan of promises. Technically he¡¯s still upholding it but is there even a point for it anymore?¡±


    Sachi continued. Looks like asking her about it provided her an outlet to dump what she¡¯s holding back inside.


    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re right. Have you told him about this yet? That you¡¯re unhappy with how yourmunication dwindled to the point that it¡¯s almost nonexistent anymore.¡±


    ¡°No... what good will it do?¡±


    ¡°For starters, it might open his eyes that he¡¯s neglecting his promise to you.¡±


    I¡¯m not helping that guy out with this, am I? Well, my words are for this girl. To help her sort out her feelings. She did say they¡¯re not even a thing. Just close friends. But from everything I¡¯ve experienced, I could see that Sachi held at least a little bit of hope that they could be more than that.


    As for her interest in me... well, it¡¯s genuine. Otherwise, she won¡¯t evene here and act this happy to see me fulfilling my promise. She either needs closure or eptance that they¡¯ve already grown apart.

 Chapter 1890 Her Frustrating Situation

    Chapter 1890 Her Frustrating Situation


    ??From there, I silently listened to Sachi¡¯s answer and by extension, her thoughts and story. She seemed willing to let it all out now that she found an outlet in me.


    She probably hadn¡¯t noticed it yet but she¡¯s spilling her deep-seated frustrations to me.


    For sure, when she realizes itter, being embarrassed will be the minimum of what her reaction is going to be. I can already imagine her trying to run and hide away from my gaze.


    But well, I just have to prevent that, right? Looks like putting her this close to me will have another purpose.


    Anyway, this was what I heard from him.


    ording to her, the reason that guy chose a school in Tokyo is that he got an invitation to attend a rather prestigious school that can bring him straight to the college of his choice. From Sachi¡¯s wordings, he¡¯s someone who already nned his future career. While she¡¯s turning into volleyball as her passion, that guy is focused on topping every test. He was even sent to a science and mathpetition ¨C although he lost in both.


    In short, he¡¯s a nerd who¡¯s dreaming to be a scientist. What kind of scientist? I have no idea.


    Maybe he¡¯s also a good-looking nerd, who knows? Sachi didn¡¯t describe his appearance to me. She just kept on listing memories with him that she still considered precious.


    They¡¯re pretty much normal childhood memories.


    When she said that their promise to message each other only held up for a few weeks before it dwindled to its current state, Sachi borated that initially, she could at least hear his voice at night or in the morning, greeting her night and day, talking about some useless science trivia that she finds hrious. Or even if it¡¯s something she couldn¡¯t understand, she appreciated his attempts to keep theirmunication up.


    It''s like they were in a long-distance rtionship back then but without abel.


    But then, it didn¡¯t evenst a month.


    Of course, while the fault ultimately lies with the guy suddenly acting lukewarm, Sachi wasn¡¯t meless.


    From the way she narrated it, she seldom took the initiative to contact him and find out what was wrong. She was only waiting for him.


    In a way, she¡¯s in a passive state regarding their problemspared to how active she was at approaching me. Instead of voicing her grievances to him and hearing his side, she bottled it up and her reactionary move was to do the same.


    If he didn¡¯t send her a message on a certain day. She would also endure not to send a message ¨C at least, she alluded that it¡¯s pretty much how their rtionship had been since the start.


    If she was in a bad mood, she would also cut their conversation short. In her defense here, if he couldn¡¯t even take a hint that her mood wasn¡¯t at its best, what¡¯s the point of ranting to him? She¡¯s choosing to just let her bad mood pass rather than wait for the guy to pick it up.


    Ah. Right. there¡¯s another piece of information that she added a bitter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When he started contacting her less and less, she¡¯d sometimes be left talking alone during the calls that he initiated. On the other side, his responses would be short and really lukewarm as though he¡¯s just waiting for her to finish.


    Due to that, she somehow managed to mention me to him. Or rather, since she always talked about volleyball to him or whatever interesting thing she could gather, my name was brought up as a topic of their conversation. I wasn¡¯t named though.


    She simply told him that she found an interesting student and talked about the floating rumors about me; specifically, my closeness to the girls.


    At that time, she had yet to approach me and that incident where I was trapped in the shower room with Orimura-sensei had yet to happen.


    After the night that she talked about me, that guy didn¡¯t contact her for two days straight. Even when she already sent him a message or called him, he hadn¡¯t returned any and went radio-silence on her.


    Although that wouldn¡¯t discount the fact that he started everything with his lukewarm responses, that¡¯s probably one of the reasons why he lost more interest in keeping up with theirmunication.


    Did he feel he was being betrayed by her? I don¡¯t know. But if that¡¯s all she said to him and he immediately acted that way, then he must be an insecure bastard, no?


    But then again, it could¡¯ve been piled up with his desire to focus more on his new friends at school.


    I don¡¯t know the guy at all and I¡¯m only hearing about him from Sachi. I may be only hearing one-sided ims here but I have no intention to hear his side at all.


    I just don¡¯t have the energy to do so.


    At the very least, I could only probe Sachi whether she was being truthful with all of it or not.


    Sachi said she did apologize to him when she got the hint that he was upset about something. However, not specifically about the way she talked about another guy to him.


    She considered that instance as the same as how she shared with him the incident where the Volleyball Club President got knocked down by receiving the ball to her face ¨C it¡¯s not from a spike but still... she was out for a minute because of it.


    Alright. That one piece of information was also new to me. That¡¯s wild.


    Anyway, that¡¯s the end of her story. Sachi still believed that she had been patient but there¡¯s always a limit to that.


    ¡°... If that¡¯s what he wants, then so be it. He can focus on his new friends and I will do the same.¡± Sachi''s voice cracked a bit there before turning her head to look at me.


    Noticing that her eyes moistened, I put my hands on both of her cheeks and used my thumb to wipe the impending tears away.


    ¡°Alright. Since I¡¯m a new friend of yours, should I help you out?¡± I said as I squeezed her face within my palm.


    Although she held onto my arm in an attempt to stop me from ying with her face, she eventually gave up and simply pouted. Momentster, she tried reaching for my face too. Unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t reach me. She could only grab my shirt and tug it in frustration.


    ¡°Where should we start? Do you need help in reconnecting with him or... making a connection with me?¡± I continued as a teasing smile rose from my lips.


    Sachi curled her eyebrows as she probably couldn¡¯t understand what I meant about that second option. Nheless, she showed that she¡¯s also not that inclined to pick the first option.


    ¡°... That connection with you, is that the same as the others?¡±


    ¡°Close but not quite. Sachi, you know what it means to be the same as them. You¡¯re not in love with me, right?¡±


    ¡°... Yeah. Not at the moment.¡±


    She swiftly nodded. There are no surprises there.


    ¡°I know. Because I feel the same way.¡± I replied before sliding my hands off of her face.


    ¡°Ouch. I didn¡¯t think hearing that would sting.¡± Sachi winced as though she felt a pang of pain. A secondter she smirked and then probed me further, ¡°But I get it now... the connection is being the friend I can confide with.¡±


    ¡°Mhm... You can dump your frustrations on me, or talk to me like how you talk with him. In turn, I¡¯ll do the same andfort you like this.¡±


    At the same time as I said that, my arms slid from her sides, enclosing around her body.


    Before she could process everything and react ordingly, I¡¯d already pulled her closer. Her back leaning against my chest.


    ¡°This... Onoda-kun, isn¡¯t this cheating? You¡¯re not being fair if you do this!¡± Sachi protested but at a speed visible to human eyes, I caught her turning red from her neck upwards followed by her body heating up to a boil.

 Chapter 1891 Comfort

    Chapter 1891 Comfort


    ??¡°It¡¯s not cheating. I¡¯m simplyforting you. You looked like you needed a hug after venting all that out. Say, isn¡¯t this more effective than mere words?¡± I shamelessly replied to her protest, pulling her even closer by the second.


    Soon, she became fully enclosed within my embrace. Although she was protesting like she wanted to escape, she never resisted my pull. As the back of her head firmly settled on my left shoulder, she raised her head, giving me the view of her current expression.


    With her narrowed eyes and nted eyebrows, the girl was puffing her cheeks as she kept fuming through her nose. Not gonna lie, she¡¯s like a small animal that was upset about being picked up by her owner but obedient enough not to struggle.


    ¡°... It is effective. But that¡¯s not the point here, Onoda-kun!¡± She eventually replied, blowing out more indignant noise. ¡°Ugh. Why does this feelfortable?¡±


    ¡°A hug will always befortable. It¡¯s only bad if you¡¯re repulsed by the one giving you the hug.¡±


    Although that question wasn¡¯t directed to me but to herself, I still answered it for her.


    ¡°Did that guy neverfort you like this?¡± I continued, flinging our topic back to her distant friend.


    ¡°Of course, he didn¡¯t. Isn¡¯t this too much? Even if we¡¯ve been friends for a long time.¡±


    She evaded my eyes when she mentioned that. Most likely, that made her recall that even though they¡¯d been close friends, they¡¯d never been as close to each other like this.


    But well, something like that should bemon. While it¡¯s impossible for friends of different genders to develop skinship like hugging each other, it¡¯s quite rare. Besides, I was the one who was not normal. I¡¯ve built up experience that something like this wasn¡¯t going to faze me, especially if I¡¯m embracing someone I¡¯mfortable with.


    ¡°It is. But this is just how it works for me. Even if it¡¯s shameless on my part, seeing that it¡¯s working, I¡¯ll do it anytime.¡±


    ¡°That... That¡¯s not going to fly with everyone.¡±


    ¡°I know... I only do this if I deem it necessary. In which case, that¡¯s what I feel when looking at you. If you pushed me away the moment I enclosed my arms around you, I wouldn¡¯t try it a second time and respect your boundaries. And since we¡¯re on this topic, you can still push me away. Don¡¯t worry about what will I feel about that. In the first ce, I didn¡¯t warn you about this.¡±


    Sachi pursed her lips together, perhaps not knowing how to answer right away. Before long, the tension on her shoulder gradually faded and her breathing normalized. The slight agitation that she felt calmed down. No doubt. That¡¯s an indication that she¡¯s not going to push me away.


    A few seconds of silence passed. Within that duration, we could only hear the sound of our breathing as well as the rustling of the trees.


    Then, as she finished rearranging her thoughts, I heard Sachi whisper, her voice a mix of tion, relief, and satisfaction.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what I was expecting when I asked to hang with you, Onoda-kun. I thought we were just going to have a great time teasing each other. I may have wanted to know more about you. It¡¯s funny because it became the other way around...¡±


    ¡°Well, I kind of steered us in this direction. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I think I needed that. My chest felt lighter now. I ended up venting all those negative feelings to you and yet, you never budged and listened to me.


    ¡°Mhm. You confided in me. Think about it, our rtionship is not one-sided anymore. You found out about my secret and you told me about yours. I may not be that much help when ites to resolving your issues with him. But if you need a chest to lean on and ears to listen to yourints, look for me.¡±


    Our connection started with her finding clues about me. First with that incident in the shower room and then calling me out to confirm my connection with my girls. I thought she was going to use that to sabotage us. But that never happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get ahold of you, Onoda-kun. Remember thest time I messaged you? You never read it until I called you.¡± Sachi stifled herughter as she brought up that one instance in the past.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s my bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was with my friends but... it¡¯s not asfortable since they brought along other people. I tried inviting you to not be left out...¡±


    ¡°Other people? So, they brought a date?¡±


    If I recall correctly, I hid from them on the train. She was with her friends back then. Did they meet up with another group? Maybe boys from another school. Alright, so it was a mixer. I¡¯ve never been into one but well, it¡¯s quitemon for high schoolers and college students nowadays. Since she invited me and I didn¡¯t show up... it must have been awkward for her. But then again, she didn¡¯t even tell me the details.


    ¡°Yes... And it was awful. One of the guys was so full of himself. Ugh. Forget it, I don¡¯t want to recall that day again.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sachi sighed, venting out the anger she felt from it. I guess he¡¯s that obnoxious to make her rage like this.


    ¡°If you want, I cane with you next time. I won¡¯t leave your message to gather dust anymore.¡±


    She shook her head, turning down my suggestion, ¡°No... it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not cut out for that kind of event. I¡¯ve never been on a date before. All I did was hang out with him.¡±


    Having recalled his distant friend again, Sachi became gloomy. But this time, she immediately recovered as she pushed those thoughts out of her head.


    Following that, she held onto my arms enclosed around her, squeezing them tightly.


    ¡°I prefer this, Onoda-kun. Spending time somewhere quiet with you. It¡¯s already noisy enough during volleyball practice and matches, I don¡¯t like another rowdy event like that where it¡¯s like apetition on whose ego is the biggest.¡±


    Damn. That sounded awful. It¡¯s not always like that, right? They must have invited idiots who thought they were appealing that way.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s hang out again like this. I can always give you a hug.¡±


    ¡°No. No. No. It can¡¯t always be like this! Let¡¯s hang out normally!¡±


    Hearing my words, Sachi immediately reacted right away. Her face turned red again from embarrassment.


    Iughed at her reaction which in turn made the girl puff up her cheeks.


    Setting aside everything else and only focusing on our current situation, we spent our remaining time just teasing each other.


    That fulfilled her expectations. Of course, shepletely lost against me. Only some of my girls could defeat me in this area.


    -


    -


    ¡°See youter, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Tell Rae, I¡¯lle and visit her soon.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll also tell her how you cuddled me all this time.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Go ahead. She won¡¯t be jealous. She¡¯ll just ask me to do the same.¡±


    ¡°Geez. There¡¯s still no opening in your defense.¡± Shaking her head whileughing, Sachi waved her hand and started her sneaky return to their camp.


    Like earlier, I watched her from behind, just making sure she wouldn¡¯t suddenly trip or fall over.


    I fulfilled my promise to her today. I guess I won¡¯t need to be troubled by her presence anymore, right? Or am I jinxing it again? We¡¯ll see.


    In any case, with only a few minutes left before our next activity, I started making my way back to our cabin area.


    As luck would have it, I ran into Aya¡¯s group. They¡¯re also on their way back from somewhere. As soon as Aya spotted me, my adorable cinnamon roll hopped and skipped into my arms. Satsuki followed behind but she let the girl have her moment with me.


    As for the other girls with them, they just looked at what was happening. But then, noticing the direction where I wasing from, Misumi teased me about it.


    Of course, with how shameless I was, I honestly told them that I tried to sneak in again and that I failed this time.


    That made themugh and I got the obligatory ¡®Idiot¡¯ call from Satsuki.


    Following that, Shimura stepped forward, telling me about where they went. She¡¯s that enthusiastic about it.


    Aya helped her out and together, they made me feel like I was walking alongside them, experiencing those moments.


    Mhm. Even though I failed to spend time with them, seeing the delight in their eyes was more than enough for me.


    After separating from their group, I was a little hopeful to also run into Hana and Chii along with the two gyarus.


    Too bad, we probably missed each other. They already returned while I was still inside the woods with Sachi.

 Chapter 1892 Last Activity before the Long Break

    Chapter 1892 Last Activity before the Long Break


    ??¡°Onoda, thanks for helping out Shiraishi earlier.¡±


    Not even a second after I returned, I saw Sawano dashing out from somewhere. The other camp managers looked on at that with raised eyebrows including Sara¡¯s boyfriend. Nheless, none of them stepped forward and simply looked on from where they were.


    For this guy to thank me as if I¡¯ve done him a favor... I couldn''t help but find it quite hrious.


    Is he really this clueless or is he just refusing to look at what he saw the other way?


    Think about it, even if Shiina really copsed out there and we didn¡¯t lie about it, what should be the viable exnation about our entwined fingers? None, right? Or if we push the lie further, it could be because she didn¡¯t want to let go of my hold when I pulled her up.


    Either way, this is good for me. I can just y along with him and not bring that up again. Like Shiina said, I need him to not be against me during this camp. It will be troublesome.


    The next time I see Shiina, we just have to be very careful not to be spotted by him.


    ¡°I just did what I had to, sir. Before I left, they said she was exhausted. If I¡¯m not wrong, she has already returned to the girls¡¯ area.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Good. I¡¯ll visit herter.¡±


    The guy was ted upon hearing that, he even tapped my shoulder, extending more of his gratitude.


    Yep. This guy wasn¡¯t acting at all. He simply convinced himself that there¡¯s no way I would be intimate with Shiina. He knew her for longer whereas this should only be my second meeting with her. He put more importance with the length of their rtionship as friends than the too few instances I had with Shiina.


    Past his shoulder, Arai was the only one who maintained a crease on his forehead. He¡¯s most likely still trying to ovep my face with someone. He¡¯s just as clueless as this guy. One word will be enough for him to remember me though.


    Mountain.


    Anyway, after a few more words from Sawano, I continued to our tent.


    Of course, everyone, not just Hino, Ogawa and Fukuda, was wondering where I went.


    I disappeared at the start of theirst activity and I only returned now.


    Hino immediately tried to ask me where I had gone. The others then perked their ears, including Sakuma and the like.


    To stir this pot that would surely boil if I revealed to them about my escapades, I smirked as I scanned my gaze all around me.


    Then, in as boastful a tone as possible, I said, ¡°Where else will I go? Of course, I went to the other side.¡±


    ¡°Yo. Stop joking, Onoda. Some tried to go there and they¡¯ve been stopped without even getting a glimpse of their cabins.¡± Hinoughingly said.


    Yeah. Most of them thought I was just joking. I even saw Fukuda scoffing to mock me quietly.


    In any case, that happened, huh? Someone else dared toe. They¡¯re just unlucky then. They probably went there at the same time the girls are also having their free time. Some of the camp managers also left, after all. And at that particr time, I was already with Sachi.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll do it again though. I¡¯m still not satisfied.¡±


    ¡°This guy... Alright. Good luck on that. The day is about to be over. Will you still have any chance toe and sneak in?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe before we sleep?¡±


    ¡°Dude. You¡¯re asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll cover for me, no? I¡¯ll tell Yoneda to pay more attention to you.¡±


    ¡°Yo! You can¡¯t bribe me like that... But I¡¯ll appreciate it... Did you see her?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not. I failed to sneak inside but I met with someone outside. That¡¯s all I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°... Damn. You sound like you¡¯re not lying at all.¡±


    ¡°I seldom lie. You better remember that.¡±


    ¡°Sure... Sure. Anyway...¡±


    Maybe he¡¯s already thinking that he already had enough of my boasting, Hino soon changed the topic to our next activity. It¡¯ll be a group one too and once that¡¯s done... we¡¯ll be having a long break.


    Those onlookers also lost their interest when our conversation switched there and they returned to minding their own businesses.


    Still, Sakuma and the others gathered around us, creating another circle that I was forced to join.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long for Sawano and the others to call for us for our next activity.


    This time, we didn¡¯t have to go out somewhere. It¡¯s a simple team building activity that requires us topete as a group against others.


    It¡¯s like a ry of sorts but it¡¯s not just a race but a mix of different activities, like carrying a 20 kilo-sack on our back while doing tire hopping.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was exhausting, of course considering you have to jump while carrying that much weight. Some even cried out as their legs experienced a cramp.


    For the first time on this camping trip, our group won. Thanks to me, of course. Ah. Well, let¡¯s give credit to the other three. I could understand Hino trying to follow in my footsteps but the other two didn¡¯t want to lose against me so they also pushed themselves that hard knowing that they¡¯d be able to rest afterwards.


    As for the reward? Well, Sawano granted us more heating packs for the night as well as another can of insect repent and a packet of insect-repellent lotion.


    Yeah. It¡¯s all for our convenience during the uing night. Thanks to that, I can probably stake outside the girls¡¯ campter without being bugged by mosquitoes. A timely reward, I must say.


    With the activity purposely made to be finished quickly, we got an excess of half an hour dedicated for everyone to recover from the fatigue. They¡¯re considerate that way.


    Unfortunately, when I asked to leave since I didn¡¯t need that much rest, I was turned away.


    It sucks, but I could only ept that. Some of them weren¡¯t happy anymore because I got rewarded a skip earlier.


    Yeah. Apparently, Sawano announced to everyone that the reason I was getting a skip was because he gave me a different task to stop the others from questioning the decision to let me go.


    He¡¯s really great to be on one¡¯s side. Imagine if he started making things difficult for me, I¡¯d probably not be able to leave during free time anymore. That would be a nightmare.


    Anyway... waiting for thirty minutes isn¡¯t that long anyway. I could also use that to regain some of my energy...


    It¡¯s time for Juri and Setsuna-nee to pick us up, after all. Hopefully, I can also get the chance to check on my girls at the other hill...

 Chapter 1893 Picked Up

    Chapter 1893 Picked Up


    ??When Sawano and the other camp managers left, only leaving two of them to make sure that we wouldn¡¯t cause some kind of chaos in and out of the cabins, dusk had started to dye the sky orange. Along with it, the wind blowing over had started to be chillier, causing a lot of us to put on a jacket.


    Naturally, I did the same. While I could make do without it, I could find other uses for it like sharing it with my girl. Well, that¡¯s an ideal scenario that would most likely happen with some of them.


    Anyway, having been told to just wait for one of them to pick us up, I waited near the entrance to the path, staking them out so that they wouldn¡¯t need to go in and run into the idiot boys who would, more than likely, drool over them.


    Even if it¡¯s Setsuna who will show up for me, she¡¯s attractive enough to draw numerous gazes on her. I mean, the difference between Satsuki and Setsuna-nee wasn''t just their breast size, height, and hair length. While Satsuki seemed to have her resting face grumpy by default, Setsuna-nee usually had a yful smile on her lips. Only recently would she look as grumpy as my girl because of my presence.


    Due to that, boys would find her more pleasing to stare at than Satsuki who¡¯s taller than most of them.


    And if it¡¯s Juri who shows up... no doubt, they won¡¯t just drool over her appearance. They¡¯ll also be struck witless by how attractive she is. She can make even a in white shirt look fashionable. Along with her naturally cool demeanor, I won¡¯t be surprised if she tells me that there are guys who kneel in praise of her.


    That goes to show how lucky I am to be the one to gather her fancy.


    Anyway, Sakuma, Shirai, and Kobayashi tried to invite me when they saw me standing there. Naturally, I rejected them. And the same happened when Hino tried to stick around me, most likely hoping to see me in action.


    I don¡¯t know where they¡¯re going but I¡¯m more than in favor of them going away. I have no need for a nuisance who might tag along ¨C even if it¡¯s Sakuma who¡¯s already thirsty to see Setsuna-nee.


    Around five minutester, I saw the familiar figure of Setsuna-nee appearing not from where they shoulde from. Instead, she emerged from the path leading to the cabin area for the teachers and professors.


    Moreover, Juri was nowhere to be seen with her. As soon as her eyes locked on me, her footsteps visibly quickened, traversing the distance between us in less than twenty seconds.


    The good thing is... she¡¯s not looking so grumpy this time but instead, she just looked so indignant as if she was forced to pick me up.


    Ah. Right. That might be the case. Juri put her up to this.


    I lifted my hand to wave at her which made her eyebrows nt. But perhaps remembering that she promised Satsuki not to be unreasonably grumpy towards me, she forced a smile. Ironically, like Satsuki, that somehow suited her considering they¡¯re almost like an identical twin if not for their differing height and bust.


    ¡°Setsuna-nee. You look great.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Shut it. I don¡¯t need you topliment me. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Waving her hand at the front and immediately turning to the direction of our destination, the woman started moving without even trying to wait for me to walk alongside her.


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to escape from me as soon as possible.


    This must still be an effect of what happened earlier, no? Confessing that to me made her more conscious instead of returning to her usual yful self.


    I have no idea how to help her in that regard then.


    I chased after her and mindfully maintained a distance of just a step behind, watching her back.


    She¡¯s conscious of me, alright. Her head kept moving as though she was holding back to nce at her side to check if I was already there. And when I ended up not doing so, she paused momentarily to re at me and click her tongue.


    I thought of asking her whether Juri and Satsuki were already there but with the current mood, I stayed silent and simply followed her to where she was going to take me.


    I mean... there¡¯s plenty of time to ask thatter. Knowing them, they wouldn¡¯t just change the n and give me time to break this woman down.


    Wait. That sounded bad if taken out of context.


    Ugh. Anyway, while we ran into other students and some camp managers as we followed the path to the bridge connecting the two hills, everyone minded their own business. Or maybe both Setsuna-nee and I just had this passive aura repelling anyone from disturbing our walk.


    The sun was about to set so a lot of people were moving towards the peak to see it disappear from the horizon. Even if the hill wasn¡¯t that tall to see it clearly, it¡¯s still going to be a breathtaking sight.


    A few minutester, we soon passed by the garden-like space earlier. We walked past it and continued to the area for the second year.


    Soon enough, we arrived at the open space where they were also supposed to gather. Students, both boys and girls littered the ce. I could recognize some of them but because of the gradual dimming of the sky, it was bing hard to clearly see those at a certain distance.


    I know I can recognize the figures of my girls, unfortunately, I haven¡¯t seen any of them. Maybe they¡¯re still in their cabin area or already gone somewhere.


    Setsuna continued on her steps and naturally, I couldn¡¯t just separate from her. We stepped into one of the paths that would most likely lead to their cabin.


    On the way there, we ran into some teachers and professors. No one bothered to stop us though. They¡¯re probably also busy with what they¡¯re about to do. They¡¯re not just going to prepare for dinner, after all. They also have to set up the ce. Although there weremp posts there that served as a guide for anyone who could be lost in the woods during the night, those weren¡¯t enough if they were going to eat dinner there.


    Of course, that¡¯s also what¡¯s going to happen on our hill.


    ording to Juri and Setsuna, as their reward for being given the task of scouting the camping locations, they¡¯re exempted from helping out. And that¡¯s why for the next hour or two... they¡¯re free to do whatever they want.


    As for how they convinced the others to allow them to bring us here, I had no idea yet. They didn¡¯t borate on that earlier.


    They most likely volunteered on another task separate from those who would prepare dinner.


    Anyway, I soon caught sight of their cabin area. It¡¯s already almost deserted but I could see some of the cabins having their lights on.


    Setsuna-nee remained silent and would only look behind her asionally to make sure that I was still following her.


    As she guided me further in, we soon stopped in a cabin located farthest to the right neighboring the woods. She walked towards the door and used a key to open it.


    Looking at it from outside, the light was still turned off which means... Juri and Satsuki had yet to arrive.


    Before pulling the door open, Setsuna-nee turned to me and said in a rather shaky voice as though she struggled to decide whether to say it to me or not.


    ¡°Shameless guy, we¡¯re going to wait for Juri and Satsu-chan here... Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±


    This girl... If someone¡¯s getting the wrong idea here... it¡¯s probably her. It must be fun to pry open her head to see what she¡¯s thinking about.


    She had no idea that she was giving me an opportunity to tease her. But well, since we¡¯re still outside, I should hold back. Besides, I¡¯m not here for her. Even if it will be amusing to see her get flustered because of how conscious she is of my presence, I¡¯m here for both Satsuki and Juri.


    ¡°Mhm. I understand, Setsuna-nee-san.¡±


    That¡¯s all I said as an answer to reassure her. Maybe she¡¯s expecting a different reply to me, Setsuna-nee clicked her tongue in response before going in.


    Seeing that, I smilingly shook my head and followed her inside.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1894 Baffling Situation

    Chapter 1894 Baffling Situation


    ??For the first few seconds, our vision was obscured by the darkness of the cabin. Although the sun has yet to fully set, with the curtain used on the windows having a darker hue, light struggled to get inside the room.


    It¡¯s not a major problem though. As every cabin shares the sameyout as the others, Setsuna-nee walked towards the nearby light switch to turn it on.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, as soon as the lightbulb illuminates the room, Setsuna-nee suddenly freaked out.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Perhaps in reflex because of fear, she ran in my direction and bumped into me. She didn¡¯t think much of that and perhaps out of fear, she immediately clung to me like I was her only lifeline.


    My body reflexively moved to catch her trembling body while ignoring the softness that was being squished in front of her.


    Yeah. There¡¯s no window to act like a pervert here as Setsuna was genuinely freaking out. But at what?


    As I wondered about that, my head immediately tried to process this situation. What did she see that made her like this?


    After securing her in my embrace, I focused my gaze on the direction she came from or specifically, on the object that somehow spooked her.


    At first, I couldn¡¯t find anything unusual. Everything was in ce. However, upon squinting my eyes and zooming in at one certain spot, a sudden burst ofughter escaped my mouth.


    ¡°Setsuna-nee... Correct me if I¡¯m wrong. Did that shadow spook you? Did you think it¡¯s some ghostly apparition?¡±


    Addressing her like that in between myughter, the trembling woman, who was about to bury herself further into me just to escape whatever spooked her, raised her head in bewilderment.


    She¡¯s probably thinking why I wasughing when I was supposed to be scared as well. Moreover, the reality of the situation that she jumped into my embrace had yet to sink into her head.


    She could only process one thing at a time. And currently, her head was upied by what made her like this.


    Anyway, what kind of shadow did she see?


    A horned one.


    Yep. It looked like a devil¡¯s silhouette from how it appeared but one proper look from where I was standing, I immediately located the source of it. To top it off, it actually looked like it had its eyes and mouth opened, making it look sinister.


    There close to the middle of the room in front of the single seats and long couch that formed an L-shape, the pile of their bedsheet, pillows, and two different bags was casting that. And hriously enough it was because the fluorescent light above the ceiling wasn¡¯t located right in the middle but instead close to that balcony,


    The angle of the light created a long shadow that ran on the ground and extended up to that wall which made it look like a horned figure that¡¯s directly below the light switch.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s quite reasonable for Setsuna-nee to freak out like that if that¡¯s the first thing she saw as soon as the light turned on. Because it felt like it was about to pounce on her.


    Mhm. It¡¯s actually amazing that it formed that kind of image.


    Setsuna-nee soon looked down again but she somehow put on a courageous look as she tried to look behind her to check.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see tha¡ª¡± She tried pointing her trembling arm to the shadow but her words got caught in her throat. Because at that specific moment, she finally noticed its source.


    Like a robot that had cranky joints, her head slowly turned in its direction...


    From there, upon understanding what exactly made that shadow, her whole body tensed and started heating up.


    Before long, the top of her head seemingly started boiling from the heat it was exuding.


    And that¡¯s not the end of it, it was also at this point that she realized that she was fully enclosed within my embrace.


    Compared to Satsuki¡¯s reaction from the first time I held her, this woman¡¯s reaction was more on the extreme side. Her eyes rolled back as though her head was short-circuiting from all the information flooding inside.


    Her hold loosened and her knees weakened, transferring all of her weight to me.


    I thought of carrying her to the couch but it didn¡¯t take long before her mind rebooted.


    With her eyes snapping open, her searing gazended on my face. She bit her lips so hard that I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it suddenly bleeds. Following that, her knees recovered as she recovered her bnce.


    ¡°Onoda-kun... Do me a favor. Can you forget what happened in thest few minutes?¡± Her voice sounded like she was about to break down from embarrassment.


    I guess she¡¯s trying to maintain her grace in front of me despite what she has already shown.


    ¡°Forget... Sure, I can do that. But Setsuna-nee... will you be able to forget it?¡±


    As I said that, I slowly loosened my hold on her. I took a step back, recreating our previous distance.


    The woman failed to answer right away. She released her lips from its suffering as she gulped down. Whatever was in her head right now, I could only form a guess even if I used my exceptional observation skills.


    Setsuna-nee then released a sigh as her arms which were just clutching my clothes slowly fell to her side. While putting on another brave front, she answered, ¡°... As long as you don¡¯t bring it up. I will.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re going to forget it. You¡¯re just pushing it back. But hey, if that¡¯s going to work for you then so be it. Nothing happened thesest few minutes. You didn¡¯t get spooked by the shadow. You didn¡¯t run to me and I didn¡¯t secure you in my arms.¡±


    Although that¡¯s the short version of it, Setsuna-nee¡¯s reaction as she listened to it was nothing short of amusing. In the end, she closed her eyes, perhaps attempting to erase that thought in her head.


    That¡¯s not how the human mind works, right? Unless it¡¯s a deep trauma that one wants to forget since it¡¯s emotionally distressing, a small incident like what happened just now was too small topare.


    It would continue haunting her. Moreover, the more she tries to forget, the more the scene will rey in her head.


    And sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long before her eyes opened again, her expression looking exhausted.


    She took a step forward and grabbed onto the hem of my shirt before nudging me with her forehead. The woman didn¡¯t say anything else and simply let the time pass like this.


    Are we going to stay in this spot until Juri and Satsuki arrive? I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s up to this woman.


    Should I take the initiative to move us? That¡¯s probably not a good idea.


    I may be wrong but there¡¯s a possibility that the reason she closed in on me like this was to seek sce. My girls, especially Edel, always turn to my embrace for security andfort. No matter what happens, it makes them calm down.


    If that¡¯s the case here then... I should just do what I always do. Providing her that security andfort.


    Upon deciding that, I wrapped my arms around Setsuna-nee again. Then, as I pulled her closer to give her the maximumfort, I whispered to her...


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry forughing, Setsuna-nee. I understand that you¡¯re genuinely spooked and it¡¯s extremely embarrassing for you so... I promise I won¡¯t bring it up, not even to Satsuki. Since it¡¯s impossible to forget itpletely, shall we consider it a secret between us?¡±


    With how close we currently are, it¡¯s impossible for her not to hear my voice. Also, I¡¯ve already drawn a reaction from her right as soon as my arms crossed on her back.


    Her head slightly moved from left to right. It¡¯s not an answer but simply her attempt to shake off whatever unnecessary thoughts running in her head.


    And when she was sessful, she nced back up to meet my gaze.


    However, instead of replying to what I said, she addressed something else.


    ¡°This is why I said don¡¯t misunderstand, Onoda-kun... Earlier, you helped me pinpoint what was wrong with me and why I wasn¡¯t being myself around you... I wanted to work on it myself but it¡¯s difficult if you¡¯re going to act like this... I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do anymore.¡±


    She released another heavy sigh before dropping her head back on my chest. Then, her voice continued, albeit muffled as the warmth of her breath and body transferred to me.


    ¡°I blundered there. I put myself in an embarrassing situation myself and I had the gall to demand you to forget it. Ugh.¡±


    ¡°I take it back, Onoda-kun. You can tell anyone about how I freaked out from the shadow of our bags. I won¡¯t demand you to stay silent anymore. You canugh at me too if that¡¯s going to satisfy you.¡±


    How should I say this? This woman is like a ping pong ball, bouncing back and forth on the table. She can¡¯t make up her mind whether to hit it harder in order to score or do a feint to force me into making an error...


    And now, having her in my arms like this, I couldn¡¯t help but also be affected by her baffling sway.


    ¡°Setsuna-nee, congrats. You put me on a stump. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything you said. Instead... I¡¯ll just hold you like this until you get sick of it again.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What are you...?¡±


    Not knowing how to react to that at all, the woman could only blurt that out before she became fully engulfed in my arms.


    For the next few minutes, we didn¡¯t move at all from that location and like I mentioned, I did nothing but hold her. On the other hand, it took Setsuna-nee a minute of confusion before she epted this situation and even though she didn¡¯tpletely copy me, her arms slipped from under my arms as she held onto my shoulders.


    I know. This won¡¯t resolve anything at all but I¡¯m already out of ideas. So, why not counter her baffling sway like this? Sooner orter, Juri and Satsuki will arrive. They can save us both from this awkward situation, right? Or maybe not.

 Chapter 1895 Troubled Setsuna

    Chapter 1895 Troubled Setsuna


    ??As I continued praying for Juri and Satsuki¡¯s arrival, time just continued to pass without any signs of them. We couldn¡¯t hear any footsteps outside and no one knocked on the door yet.


    Because of that, close to ten minutes had already passed in this room. We already moved from that spot where I put her in my arms and she reciprocated. At the moment, we¡¯re sitting parallel to each other without any words being exchanged again.


    This awkward silence was definitely suffocating but what else could I do to dispel it?


    Being silent wasn¡¯t going to help and neither was talking to her. Even if I brought up another topic to discuss, the conversation would dry up right away because of her short responses.


    Setsuna-nee was aware of that. She even tried to recover as well but to no avail. I mean, even if we discounted the fact that she got spooked by the shadow of their bags, the few minutes of us just hugging each other was enough to derail whatever progress she made in her attempt to get me out of her head.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it became way worse than it was before. And because of that, I doubt I would be of help anymore in this issue.


    Like Juri said earlier, this might or might not turn into a situation where Setsuna-nee would find another meaning about why she couldn¡¯t get me out of her mind. Setsuna-nee has to resolve this dilemma herself.


    Not long after settling my butt down on the seat and having nothing else to bring up, I looked around the room. I searched for something that I could busy myself with but like the other cabins I¡¯ve already visited, there¡¯s really nothing else in here.


    As I was in the middle of doing that, I felt Setsuna-nee¡¯s gazending on me which was soon followed by her voice, addressing me.


    ¡°Oi, shameless guy... sit here.¡± Setsuna-nee tapped the space next to her and continued, ¡°I think I¡¯ll be more at ease if you¡¯re next to me.¡±


    Hmm? What does that mean? Has she gotten used to me because of that minutes-long embrace?


    ¡°Are you sure, Setsuna-nee-san?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Stop asking questions.¡±


    Well then, if she says it like that, what else can I do but follow her words? I might have difficulty in understanding her reason for this but if it¡¯s going to make things better for us then so be it.


    I stood up and moved over to her side.


    Setsuna-nee followed me with her eyes. When she saw me sitting at the other side rather than the ce she tapped, she clicked her tongue before sliding herself closer to me.


    Yeah. Instead of nagging at me for not following her instructions, she skipped on that and closed in herself.


    Reflexively, I stretched out my arm from her back, grabbing her waist. It was an unconscious action given that I always did it for my girls but Setsuna-nee seemed to not mind that at all.


    She closed in further, just enough for her to zero the distance between our bodies. Our legs rubbed against each other and I could feel the springy softness pressing against my chest.


    I looked down to check on her expression and she seemed... normal? It¡¯s like she¡¯s more epting of this situation now. Furthermore, her arm also stretched from behind me. Maybe if not for her shorter reach, she¡¯d probably grab my waist as well. In the end, all she could do was clench a part of my shirt.


    In any case, even a minute after closing in like this where she¡¯s already partly leaning against me, she never lifted her head to nce at me. On top of that, I could somehow sense that she''s bingfortable as opposed to what happened earlier where her head was overtaken by shame.


    Before long, I heard her speak in an unfaltering voice. And somehow, she sounded ted.


    ¡°I knew it. I¡¯m more restless if you¡¯re at a distance where I cannot stop myself from checking on you whether you¡¯re looking at me or not...¡±


    ¡°Like this, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I can feel your gaze on me.¡±


    Alright. This is a development I haven¡¯t anticipated.


    Ah. Wrong. I was already anticipating this but at the same time, I was also skeptical about the possibility.


    If I am reading this right, she¡¯s more conscious of me now. Having me this close to her where she didn¡¯t need to check me out was making her more at ease than when I was at a distance, staying within her line of sight.


    ¡°But this is wrong, Onoda-kun. No matter how many times I spin this, it will be bad if Satsu-chan sees us like this.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. How can I get you out of my head?¡±


    Setsuna-nee¡¯s words didn¡¯t stop. From how she sounded like she was not actually waiting for me to reply, she was just unloading everything boggling her mind. And while doing so, she¡¯s closing in further into me. My arm which was only on her waist was already resting against her navel, holding her closely. Not only that, her upper body was already twisted a bit to face my side. Then instead of just leaning against my shoulder, her head dropped on my chest as both of her arms stretched out to fully embrace me.


    I shouldn¡¯t stay silent at this point, right? But what can I say? It¡¯s not like I can just push her away after hearing all of what she said.


    Then... there¡¯s no other choice but to respond to her words even if she¡¯s not expecting me to do so.


    ¡°Certainly not like this, Setsuna-nee-san. You¡¯re aware of it. Like you said, you¡¯re not clueless or oblivious.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Setsuna-nee¡¯s head moved a bit to sneak a nce at me. Then, a secondter, she nodded while still having her face buried in my chest.


    ¡°Un. I¡¯m also aware of the answer all along. Having no contact with you is the best option. You¡¯d surely fade from my head as time goes by...¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yep. That¡¯s the most surefire way to get me out of her head... However...


    ¡°That probably won¡¯t be enough topletely resolve the problem of my presence residing in your head. Setsuna-nee-


    san, we¡¯re closely rted because of Satsuki and maybe Juri. It¡¯s close to impossible to not hear me from them...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back and recall what started this... Holding you in ce at that restaurant. You might have thought that you just wanted me to apologize for that affront but that¡¯s not all, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re annoyed at me but at the same time, you¡¯re adamantly refusing to acknowledge that there might be other possible meanings to why you¡¯re annoyed at my presence ¨C or more specifically, why I can¡¯t seem to vacate your head.¡±


    As I pointed all of that out, I sensed Setsuna-nee¡¯s embrace tightened. Her fingers spread open to firmly grab onto my body instead of just holding my shirt.


    Her warm breath continued to seep into my chest and even without seeing her face, her exposed ears already gave me the clue about her current state.


    Listening to those words, she probably also revisited those moments and started contemting what I said. And she found her answer.


    Whatever it was... it¡¯s still up to her whether to bring it out and let me hear it or keep it all to herself.


    Using my free hand, I dropped my hand on top of her hand and the same as earlier, I started gentlybing her hair with my fingers.


    ¡°Setsuna, let me put out this suggestion. Talk about what you¡¯re feeling to Juri or Satsuki. You don¡¯t have to worry about what their reaction will be, I guarantee you that they will listen and give their own thoughts about it.¡±


    Yep. Although I did say she has to resolve this by herself, it doesn¡¯t mean she needs to bottle it uppletely. Talking about it to someone else should free her from the constraints of being extremely troubled by it. I brought up Juri and Satsuki because they¡¯re the ones closest to her but that¡¯s just to give her an illusion of choice. I mean, it¡¯s impossible for her to talk about this to Satsuki so her only option will be Juri... Unless she subverted my expectations.


    In any case, she failed to give a proper response to my suggestion. Because before she could finish processing all those, the door to the cabin opened. Juri and Satsuki finally arrived.

 Chapter 1896 Golden Opportunity

    Chapter 1896 Golden Opportunity


    ??As quick as lightning, Setsuna-nee separated from me before the door fully opened to reveal the two. Furthermore, the way she readjusted herself on the seat, acting like she never moved from there put me in awe. It¡¯s like magic. Her face also magically returned to normal while her pair of apple-red ears was neatly covered up by her hair.


    Because of that, when Juri and Satsuki stepped inside the room, the sight that weed them was the two of us sitting at both ends of the couch.


    Still, despite not finding anything amiss, the two girls both looked like they were expecting something. It¡¯s obvious. They intentionally dyed their arrival. If they didn¡¯t n this, it should be Juri who¡¯d show up to pick me up.


    Although I didn¡¯t hear what exactly happened from Setsuna-nee considering I never brought up a question on our way here and her responses were minimal before she asked me toe sit next to her, I still got a gleam of why this happened.


    Juri separated from Setsuna-nee when they went to see the Dean. That¡¯s the reason she showed up from that direction. As for how Juri convinced her to pick me up, that¡¯s a mystery that I¡¯d probably hear from them.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you two. I was already thinking of preparing a tea for us if you still took your time outside,¡± I yfully said, dispelling whatever awkwardness remaining in the room. I also put on a weing smile to the two girls which made them focus on me rather than Setsuna-nee.


    Well, I guess that¡¯s all I can do to help at the moment. Given that Setsuna-nee retreated, pretending as though nothing happened before their arrival, she wasn¡¯t prepared to show that to them yet. Or rather, she possibly had no idea how to exin herself to them. She¡¯s holding me tightly, after all.


    Satsuki shook her head, her lips stretching into a meaningful smirk.


    ¡°Sorry, Ruki. We made a detour somewhere.¡±


    And that was Juri¡¯s response to me as the two of them made their way to our direction.


    She¡¯s being truthful by that. And there¡¯s possibly a purpose for that detour... Informing the other girls, maybe? Thinking about it, despite going ahead of Setsuna-nee to pick up Satsuki, we never ran into them. They possibly stayed longer in the girls¡¯ area. And on their way here, they also stopped by to see Shizu, Haruko and the others.


    Well, there¡¯s no point in me specting about that. If I asked, they¡¯d definitely inform me about it.


    Replying to Juri, Setsuna-nee voiced aint, ¡°What¡¯s that detour? You didn¡¯t tell me about it. Like Onoda-kun said, we spent a long time waiting here.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Setsu. I told you about it. We¡¯re going to see if some of the others wanted toe too. Unfortunately, no one epted.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s a straight up lieing from Juri. She even made it obvious to me by winking.


    On her side, Satsuki was about to back her up.


    ¡°Nee-san, I suggested it. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°O-oh! So, it¡¯s your idea. Did you want to help us out? I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Almost instantly, Setsuna-nee¡¯s tone changed, slipping back to being the doting older sister. Her lips even stretched into a pleasant smile, something I failed to see from her while we¡¯re alone. She also stood up from her seat, receiving Satsuki. She tiptoed and patted her little sister¡¯s head which fully showcased the difference in their heights.


    On the other hand, my girl bent her knees, helping her older sister out before she fully squeezed into her embrace.


    Yeah. She¡¯s fully into the act of an obedient little sister.


    Well, it might not be an act. She¡¯s also that affectionate with me, after all. It¡¯s not a strange sight to me.


    Still, that didn¡¯t change the fact that she reinforced Juri¡¯s lie. Taking a nce at her, I caught her staring at the sisters warmly. And then, her eyesnded on me as she started traversing the distance separating us..


    I expected her to take this opportunity to embrace me as well but she subverted it.


    Juri pushed me to the side, taking the corner space for herself. She then looked up at me with an expectant gaze. Most likely, she¡¯s hoping to listen to the update regarding my current situation with Setsuna-nee.


    Yes. They did not see us in a daring position. However, she¡¯s quite sure that it¡¯s impossible that we spent our time here without doing anything at all. At the very least, she¡¯s expecting a little progress after what happened during the day.


    Since Setsuna-nee wasn¡¯t looking yet, I pinched Juri¡¯s cheeks at the same time as I whispered the update she¡¯s expecting me to share.


    ¡°We had a fruitful talk but she¡¯s still troubled by me. I suggested for her to confide in you or Satsuki.¡±


    Yep. It¡¯s summarized enough to the point that there¡¯s not much information there. Nheless, her lips stretched into a satisfied grin.


    That confirmed that they intentionally dyed their return.


    Momentster, Juri took the opportunity to push my head down to her springy softness as she once again showered me with praises.


    Even though Setsuna-nee could turn around at any moment, I don¡¯t think I can say no to being doted on by Juri. Before I knew it, I was already hugging her as my head continued to burrow into her chest.


    Luckily, Satsuki got Setsuna-nee fully upied...


    Thinking about it, they shared the same trait... Setsuna-nee¡¯s praise was solely reserved for her little sister whereas Juri would always find a way to praise me regardless of reason. That¡¯s a little different but they¡¯re still simr.


    I guess they rubbed off that trait on each other.


    A minute or soter, Juri released me from her embrace and the sisters moved to take the space next to us.


    With Satsuki sitting next to me, our current seating arrangement became simr to how it was earlier in that mini-garden; Setsuna-nee and Juri were both on the corner, sandwiching us.


    And after another minute wherein Satsuki squeezed into my side, taking every chance she could get to cuddle with me, they finally addressed the reason why they brought us here.


    -


    -


    ¡°So, that¡¯s it. Is that clear? You can ask us if you have any questionster. Setsu and I have to go out for a while. We still have to show our faces there and convey the Dean¡¯s words to the professor tasked to supervise on this side.¡±


    Juri ended her exnation there and stood up with Setsuna-


    nee.


    In summary, I was right with my guess earlier. In order to bring us here, they volunteered for a task that no one was taking. We¡¯re going to scour both hills to ensure that no students would wander off and get lost in the woods.


    Even though we were free to spend our long break wandering and doing anything we wanted, the management of Akimitsu Hill naturally put an effort into ensuring that exploring the dark, unlit ces of the hill was prohibited. It¡¯s a prevention for idents that may or may not happen as a result of carelessness.


    Of course, it won¡¯t be within our scope to police the students who will wander off into the woods where idents are prone to happen. We¡¯re only supposed to warn and tell them to go back. If they don¡¯t listen to us then we just have to report it to the professors or the employees of the hill whose job is to ensure every guest¡¯s safety.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that. Juri didn¡¯t say anything else. Just that, her eyes focused on me, conveying her simr desire to also be alone with me like Satsuki. I should expect that she¡¯s going to make that happenter on their return.


    In contrast, Setsuna-nee dished out numerous reminders along the lines of ¡®Onoda-kun, take care of Satsu-chan.¡¯, ¡®Do not cause trouble while we¡¯re away. We won¡¯t be long.¡¯ andstly, ¡®Behave yourselves, ¡¯.


    Even though she didn¡¯t say it clearly, we could understand what she was trying to convey.


    We¡¯re going to be alone in this cabin. And with her imagination running wild considering she already saw us in bed once, she¡¯s possibly imagining us doing something naughty in her.


    Yeah. She¡¯s not wrong to worry about that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What is this situation if not a golden opportunity? Right?


    Moreover, with Setsuna-nee being too obvious with what she¡¯s trying to convey there, she¡¯s just stoking the fire of our desires for each other. At the moment, I could already sense Satsuki being restless.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she pounced on me as soon as they stepped out of that door... No. it¡¯s not just her. I¡¯m also in the same state...


    We¡¯re a couple of perverts who love each other so much that we won¡¯t hesitate to grab every opportunity. Especially because it would be hard for the same opportunity toe by within the duration of this camping trip...

 Chapter 1897 Remember

    Chapter 1897 Remember


    ??Juri and Setsuna-nee eventually left the cabin. No matter how much Setsuna-nee wanted to stay and perhaps continue reminding us, Juri dragged her away. Her indignant look was thest thing we saw before that door closed.


    Satsuki facepalmed and sighed at her sister¡¯s act but not long after that, it was reced by a joyful giggling, ¡°Geez. Nee-san is slowly changing or is it just because she became entangled with you? Un. You¡¯re the sole reason why she¡¯s acting like this now.¡±


    ¡°Am I now?¡± I replied at the same time as I turned to face her, my arms swiftly wrapping around her slender waist.


    She¡¯s not wrong on that, of course. There¡¯s no point denying it anymore as she had already seen it earlier.


    Allowing me to lift her off her seat and onto myp, Satsuki replied with a knowing smirk along with a poke to my nose, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it. I can smell my sister all over you.¡±


    Ah. Yes. There¡¯s no way she won¡¯t notice it given how keen her sensory organs are. But then again, I¡¯m not even trying to hide it. I¡¯ll still tell her about what happened. That way, she will be prepared in case Setsuna-nee consults her.


    ¡°All over? Isn¡¯t that too much? I only held her because of an ident and also... when she hugged me on her initiative.¡±


    ¡°Heh... Tell me more.¡±


    As she daringly straddled me with her arms and legs swiftly wrapping themselves around me, the girl bit my lips before smirking once again. She¡¯s rightfully intrigued. This is about her sister, after all. Moreover, I have yet to express my genuine thoughts concerning Setsuna-nee. Not just a general thought but whether I am interested in her or not.


    She¡¯s aware of the scouting trip and everything that happened with us there albeit without the full second-by-second ount of what exactly happened. She¡¯s also aware of the events in the restaurant.


    But even with all of that, I continued to act like I was only trying to get along with Setsuna-nee for her sake.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t even try to hide this anyway.¡± I bit her lips back before turning it into a full-on deep kiss, letting my desire for her take over.


    Satsuki didn¡¯t shy away from that since she was also of the same mind. We can multitask anyway.


    And with that, while we¡¯re more or less getting more intimate by the second, I recounted the minutes I spent alone with Setsuna-nee. And at the end of it, I also told her what I thought of her.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know yet. You can say I care for her the same way I do for you. If she¡¯s troubled with something, I¡¯ll probably help her out. However, I¡¯m still a distance away from being interested in her. Maybe I¡¯m being apprehensive since she¡¯s your sister and Sakuma can¡¯t stop talking about her. You also expressed how you¡¯d be ufortable if I also fell in love with her. That¡¯s why I...¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish my sentence there. Instead, I put my hand on her face, gently and affectionately caressing it.


    Enjoying the warmth of my palm, Satsuki closed her eyes for a bit. And then, her hands crawled from the back of my head, squeezing my face between her palms.


    With her fiery gaze that burned from her love and desire for me, she pecked my lips a few times before responding to what I said.


    ¡°Idiot... I knew you¡¯d say this. Question yourself again, how did you fall in love with us? Did it just suddenly pop up like a bubble? How did we fall in love with you? Did it also randomly pop up? No, right?¡±


    Yep. That wasn¡¯t just a response but aplete scolding, reminding me of what I probably forgot to consider here. And she¡¯s not done yet.


    ¡°Like how you suggested it to some of us, you don¡¯t have to make up your mind right away. You know yourself, idiot. And we also know that you won¡¯t just magically fall in love with anyone without any reason.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take myself as an example. Do you remember? You were still blinded by your desire back then. But I could tell that you¡¯re attracted to me. You see, you keep following with your eyes.¡±


    ¡°You could argue that it was because you made me a target. However, idiot Ruki, that¡¯s still a form of attraction. And that attraction gradually shaped your feelings for me.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you yed dirty. You took advantage of how we¡¯re in circles about our feelings for each other by inserting yourself in the middle. But you see, everything you did for me back then contributed to how I developed my feelings for you. You did what Sakuma couldn¡¯t. I knew I was also at fault for abandoning my feelings for him. Before your first visit to our house, you¡¯ve long outweighed him¡­ I just couldn¡¯t bepletely honest there¡­¡±


    Satsuki caught my lips once again and nibbled on it. Her face was as red as an apple and most likely, it could be attributed to her recollection of what happened back then.


    Likewise, listening to everything she said, I could not help but recall the sensation of how I eventually fell for her. She¡¯s correct. At that time, it was only masked by my desire. I did realize it but it¡¯s already way past the point of stealing her affection from Sakuma. She even scolded me when I confessed to her.


    My chest excitedly throbbed, making me feel light on the head. My feelings for her welled up and it feels like it¡¯s now about to burst out of my chest.


    And with our close connection, I could sense that It¡¯s the same for Satsuki. Her whole body was screaming about it.


    Our kisses intensified and with our desire for each other also ying a part, we understood that this wouldn¡¯t be enough to fully express our love for each other.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Locked in our passionate kisses that seemed to be never- ending, the two of us tugged at each other¡¯s clothes, slipping our hands inside to directly feel the warmth of each other.


    As we were still a little mindful that we shouldn¡¯t do this in someone else¡¯s cabin, the two of us looked at each other andmunicated silently. Before long, I firmly secured her in my arms as I carried her up and moved us somewhere else. To the only other room in this ce, the bathroom.


    We¡¯re still not crazy enough to try the balcony¡­


    Anyway, the bathroom space wasn¡¯t small at all. It¡¯s twice as big as the cubicle in the gymnasium¡¯s shower room. And given that we already did it once in a restroom cubicle in the School Building, this was plenty enough space for us.


    As I dropped her feet to the floor, I gently pressed her against the wooden wall. Our overflowing feelings for each other are still rampaging in our chests.


    Our passionate kisses resumed and the distance between our bodies became nonexistent.


    ¡°Pervert Ruki... Remember, we¡¯re not done talking yet.¡±


    Satsuki said that as she started taking my shirt off. I lifted my arms to help her out. Following that, I did the same for her; taking her top off.


    Once again, my eyes were blessed by her alluring figure that never failed to turn me on. I doubt I¡¯d ever get tired of admiring it.


    As I slowly ran my hands along her smooth skin, tracing her curves with my fingertips, I replied, ¡°I know. Let me hear more of thatter, alright?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ Now, shut up and continue kissing¡­¡±


    With her face gradually being overtaken by the heat spreading throughout our bodies, the girl sped her hands on my nape, pulling my head down.


    Yeah. There¡¯s just no getting tired of kisses between us.


    A whileter, the remaining articles of clothing on our bodies were taken off one by one and thrown to the side.


    Before fully indulging in what we were about to do, I cupped her cheeks and pressed my forehead against hers. And just like this, I opened my mouth, conveying the words I failed to deliver earlier¡­


    ¡°I love you, Satsuki... Thank you for clearing my head up. I promise I won¡¯t ever disappoint you.¡±


    Despite her erotic look, a lovely smile bloomed from her lips as she sweetly giggled in reply,


    ¡°I love you too, idiot Ruki. Take that promise back. I trust you enough to be confident that you won¡¯t ever disappoint us... Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? You rely on us to correct your wrong notions. And that¡¯s what I just did. I made you remember that your desire isn¡¯t the only reason why we¡¯re in this rtionship. We fell in love. And that love is something we cultivated together...¡±

 Chapter 1898 Savoring the Opportunity *

    Chapter 1898 Savoring the Opportunity *


    ??Not minding the fact that the two women could return at any moment, Satsuki and I moved in a unified thought; to savor this moment, fulfilling our desire and showering each other with endless affection.


    Despite the events of earlier in the day where I depleted some of my stamina, it¡¯s been hours and I¡¯ve already recovered enough.


    Without anyone to disturb us, I naturally didn¡¯t shy away from the irresistible allure of my girl and Satsuki responded in kind.


    ¡°My pervert Ruki...¡± She teasingly murmured as our hands started exploring our respective bodies.


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting tired of calling me like that, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your title. You¡¯re proud of it, anyway.¡± Satsuki yfully smirked as her fingers sped around my length.


    ¡°Yeah, right. I am... You¡¯re all irresistible to me. If it¡¯s only possible to have infinite stamina, I might not be able to hold back every time we get a small window of opportunity.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who won¡¯t be able to hold back? You¡¯re underestimating us, pervert.¡± With her smirk growingrger, the girl shook her head disappointedly.


    Yeah. I cannot refute that... Furthermore, I can somehow imagine Marika and Misakipeting against Arisa and the other girls regarding who can apany me the longest in bed...


    Alright. I better stop tainting those pure girls further in my head and focus on Satsuki.


    Sensing that my mind wandered off momentarily, Satsuki continued to tease me and just like this, the sound ofughter and kisses interchanged within this room.


    But as seconds passed,ughter turned to sweet giggling and the teasing lessened. We would cover each other¡¯s mouths before we could finish our words. And then, it switched to impassioned voices as we whispered our inexhaustible affection for each other and asional erotic moans and grunts.


    Upon being satisfied with the kisses, I gradually moved down to her neck to deliver a different sensation while leaving my mark there. Furthermore, our naughty hands continued our sensitive spots.


    Satsuki fervently grabbed my hair as she tedly guided me where she wanted me to focus, allowing me to take the lead while she continued stroking my pulsating erection.


    But as she guided me further down to her perky pair of hills, I made sure to capture her erotic expression as I teased that part of her. Using both my hands and mouth, I gave them enough attention without leaving a spot untouched, sending shivers down her spine which was tranted to the tickling feeling umting inside her sacred ce.


    At this point, Satsuki paused on reciprocating what I was giving her and put most of her attention to savor the sensual pleasure.


    Taking that opportunity, I grabbed her by the hips and inserted my length in between her legs. Just like that, we took another step further to our goal.


    We could¡¯ve proceeded with making love like this but we¡¯re both of the same mind to prolong this as much as we could.


    And so, for the next minute or two, our hips moved in harmony, feeling each other down there.


    Sometimes her hips would twitch in intense pleasure from having her sensitive bean brush against the head. And likewise, every time she would squeeze her legs together, it''d emte the sensation of being gripped by her sensitive walls.


    Following that, my head moved further down along with my body. Drawing a straight line to her sacred ce, my tongue slid down along with asional kisses that would make her body react to the tickling sensation. Eventually, I dropped to one knee and lifted one of her legs to my shoulder. In this way, I got easier ess to her sacred ce.


    Satsuki remained standing, leaning her back against the wooden wall of this small bathroom as both of her hands settled on top of my head, grasping my hair and scalp for support.


    My girl intently watched as my mouth and fingers paid their respects to her sacred ce. I teased her a lot through my tongue, sucking her clit and licking every part of her sacred ce. And without breaking eye contact with her, I ate her out and pleasured her with my fingers, bringing her to climax.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t just end there. It soon became my turn to be subjected to Satsuki¡¯s counterattack. She pulled me up and had me take her ce.


    Since she let me do it for her, I followed through with everything she wanted to do.


    With her heated gaze not breaking contact with mine, she reenacted everything I did to her ¨C even teasing my sturdy chest and squeezing my length in between her legs tobine the scorching hot sensation down there.


    And then eventually, she dropped to the floor, her mouth and hands expertly handling my raging erection. Just like how it felt with Shio and Eguchi-sensei earlier, it didn''t take long for me to shoot my first load in her mouth.


    Of course, we¡¯re still not going to stop here.


    I had her stand up again and moved us beneath the showerhead.


    I turned it and the warm drizzle of water started washing our bodies.


    While this was happening, I let my hands grip her by the waist again, squeezing myself in between my legs until my erection recovered to its glorious state.


    .


    And from here, our lips just automatically get drawn to each other, sharing another passionate kiss that would be never-


    ending. As our movements became more hurried, I would sometimes be able to poke inside her halfway wherein her insides would squeeze tightly, drenching my entire length in her love juices.


    We would both stop moving right there to just feel each other before pulling out and repeating our sensual routine, umting enormous pleasure as if we were filling a big jar that would burst out in one big explosion.


    Or so that¡¯s our original n.


    Unfortunately, our patience soon runs thin. After doing that a few times, we eventually reached the point of not being able to hold back.


    Before I could pull out of her, Satsuki lifted one of her legs and hooked it behind me, signaling for me to push further.


    And I did.


    After securing her in my arms, I gathered momentum for one powerful thrust, pushing me further into her depths and burying my entire length down to the base.


    Both of us failed to hold back our moans at this point. And we simply got too lost in the pleasure.


    Seconds turned to minutes and time moved slowly with our minds solely focused on pleasuring each other.


    I don¡¯t know how long we stood under that warm drizzle of water but it certainly provided us relief from this tiring day despite doing another tiring activity.


    While asionally changing positions, my hips tirelessly moved, allowing my cock to scrape and poke her sensitive walls with swift rhythmic thrusts. If I wasn¡¯t wrong, Satsuki already climaxed twice in the span of those few minutes since we started.


    However, because the sound of the water drowned out even our voices, Satsuki missed or simply failed to notice something important:


    The return of Juri and Setsuna-nee.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Honestly, I also failed to detect it but because I would asionally check on the door, I caught the moment that it opened slightly.


    From there, although faint, I heard their whispering voices, Setsuna-nee telling Juri to not peek and Juri encouraging Setsuna-nee to peek.


    Eventually, I caught two pairs of eyes peeking in. Upon seeing our current state, both became rounded in surprise. One pair closed almost instantly. Most likely embarrassed to continue watching. But secondster, it opened once again as they intently watched.


    As for whether they noticed that I already caught them, I had no idea. I simply continued focusing on the girl in my arms.


    At the moment, we¡¯re already back on the floor. With my cock still deep inside her, we¡¯re hugging each other tightly. Although already a little exhausted, Satsuki¡¯s hips moved in sync with mine as we gradually tuned up the umted pleasure, aiming to reach our climax at the same time¡­

 Chapter 1899 The Aftermath

    Chapter 1899 The Aftermath


    ??Will they confront us after we leave this room? That¡¯s the question that first ran through my head after acknowledging the fact that they¡¯re truly peeking at us through that narrow slit of the slightly opened door.


    Setsuna-nee possibly will. Before leaving, she kept reminding us to behave, and yet... we still did this. And in their cabin no less.


    Worst case scenario. Every progress we made today might be thrown into the bin again. It would reset to nothing and it would be even harder to approach her. Because every time, she¡¯d remember this scene of us making love with each other.


    As for Juri, I¡¯ll expect her to bring this up once we get the chance to be alone.


    In any case, reviewing everything we did in this bathroom, aren¡¯t they lucky that they caught us at this moment? Even though this was probably the most intimate position where Satsuki wholly entrusted herself to me while holding me tightly with her arms and legs, our movements were already more subdued than earlier.


    Furthermore, seeing my entire length being gobbled up within her body would also be quite difficult for them considering Satsuki wasn¡¯t crazily humping up and down anymore.


    Imagine if they saw me pounding my hips crazily that each thrust generated loud pping of our skins and wet squelching noises paired with Satsuki¡¯s uncontroble moans, they probably wouldn¡¯t just be surprised.


    Anyway, I set aside the two mischievous pairs of eyes watching us. And instead of being too conscious of them, I found myself bing more eager to show them something they wouldn¡¯t forget.


    I mean, we still have to enjoy our moment to the fullest before dealing with whatever aftermath waiting outside this bathroom,


    And for sure, even if Satsuki noticed them, she¡¯d be the same.


    With this, for the next few minutes, continuing with my act of not noticing them, I intensified my movements, enough for Satsuki to lose it again from the intense pleasure.


    Eventually, I turned off the shower and set her down on the floor to let her rest her back while I worked my hips to bring us both to the peak.


    There, as the overwhelming pleasure engulfed our senses, I did one final thrust bringing me within her depths. In response, Satsuki¡¯s pulsating sensitive walls clenched tightly around me, squeezing me out until thest drop. And while we¡¯re both twitching from that intense moment, our lips naturally covered each other, savoring the taste of each other as I filled her up down there.


    Momentster I let my body fall on her side, a little exhausted after emptying my balls. Satsuki then crawled down to clean me up the remaining traces with her mouth before climbing up on top of me to rest.


    Of course, we¡¯re only trying to catch our breath since we still have to finish washing our bodies.


    When I nced back at the door to check whether Juri and Setsuna-nee were still watching us, I only found Juri¡¯s lingering heated gaze as she slowly retreated.


    Mhm. At that point, we made eye contact. As her eyes disappeared there, the slightly opened door once again closed shut, as noiselessly as earlier.


    After recovering a bit, Satsuki and I resumed showering, using the soap and shampoo provided inside. And although we didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes here, there¡¯s at least a towel hanging on one corner.


    Yep, I wouldn¡¯t open that shower if not for seeing that.


    Ten minutester, we put our clothes back on. The satisfaction on both of our faces could still be seen but thanks to the heat of the shower, the redness of our faces looked more natural.


    While it¡¯s already impossible to act like nothing happened, we could still at least pretend that we¡¯ve only taken a shower.


    ¡°Are you ready? They should still be outside.¡± I asked.


    Satsuki readily nodded. Her unchanging expression was enough of an answer. She¡¯s not bothered at all and most likely, even if we get interrogated by Setsuna-nee, she wouldn¡¯t falter.


    I already told her about Setsuna-nee and Juri¡¯s arrival. And like I thought, she noticed their gazes on us but her mind was so upied by me that she couldn¡¯t split her focus over to them..


    For Juri, she understood that I could handle that myself.


    It¡¯s only Setsuna-nee who we both know would be a little hard to deal with. Still, it¡¯s not to the point that we had to walk on eggshells when facing her.


    ¡°I think Nee-san will pretend she didn¡¯t see anything.¡± She started, telling me her prediction of how Setsuna-nee would act. ¡°It¡¯ll be funny to see how she¡¯s going to do it. But Ruki, even if she peeped at us, let¡¯s apologize to her... We didn¡¯t behave at all.¡±


    Right. We agreed on thest part. We couldn¡¯t restrain ourselves, after all. Not only this ce isn¡¯t ours but we¡¯re also aware that they can return at any moment.


    We¡¯re actually lucky that Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t storm inside to stop us, allowing us to finish our intimate exchange.


    -


    -


    With our bodies still releasing steam and our hair dripping droplets of water that had yet to dry, we stepped out of the bathroom.


    Compared to the warm and fuzzy atmosphere inside, I could instantly sense the chill in the air along with the seemingly malignant auraing from a certain direction.


    And sure enough, the source of it was none other than the woman we¡¯re worried about.


    Setsuna-nee.


    Upon looking at her, the first thing to notice was how she was sitting straight on the couch with her arms and legs crossed. She¡¯s like that strict prefect who was about to give us the scolding of a century.


    On the side, the seemingly chill Juri was sporting a wry smile as though telling us that she tried her best to calm her best friend down.


    Still despite everything, it didn¡¯t escape notice that they were still affected by what they watched.


    Juri was rubbing her legs together with her eyes seemingly failing to focus on one spot.


    Setsuna-nee was the same albeit she was a little discreet about it. Nheless, she¡¯s still fidgeting in her seat while maintaining her current posture. Her bountiful chest was even more emphasized that it looked like it was bouncing in a subtle motion every time she breathed.


    With an indignant expression on top of her hostile gaze, she¡¯s possibly quite close to exploding.


    Before long, Satsuki tugged on my arm, cueing me to move and approach them.


    We tried acting normally, weing them back.


    Juri returned the greeting but her voice was too awkward. At this moment, she¡¯s failing to act normally.


    On the other hand, Setsuna-nee deliberated whether to scoff at our greeting or also respond awkwardly like Juri.


    In the end, her reproachful mood prevailed.


    ¡°You two... did you enjoy showering together?¡±


    Well, since I had my shamelessness as my prominent trait, I could ignore the tension or just the repressive mood that was about to engulf us.


    In as yful a tone as possible, I replied, ¡°Yes... The water is perfect. You should take one too, Setsuna-nee-san. Juri too.¡±


    ¡°Ruki, will you also join me if I did take one?¡±


    Perhaps it¡¯s her way to smoothen her stiffened nerves, Juri jumped in and rode the flow that I was trying to create.


    Upon hearing that, Setsuna-nee turned her reproachful look at her best friend. But Juri didn¡¯t flinch as she looked like she was waiting for my answer.


    I scratched my cheek and acted coy as though I was trying to gauge Satsuki¡¯s reaction. Then, understanding what we were trying to do, the girl stuck to my side joined in, ¡°Juri-nee, I never took you for someone yful. Please don¡¯t tease this idiot like that. He¡¯ll take that seriously.¡±


    Toplete that act, she poked my cheek and hit me with her forehead.


    Juri giggled at Satsuki¡¯s response while Setsuna-nee started trembling.


    While still ring at me which felt all so familiar with Satsuki¡¯s usual res, Setsuna-nee facepalmed and sighed, ¡°This shameless idiot... Stop roping in Juri with shenanigans. I reminded you two to behave here but you went and took a shower together... Satsu-chan, did this pervert treat you gently?¡±


    Now that¡¯s a surprise, is this really Setsuna-nee? I thought we would have to jump through hoops to calm her down but from her words alone, I could take it that she¡¯s digesting everything smoothly. She even implicitly acknowledged that we did not just shower inside there.


    Is she feeling guilty that she peeped on us? Maybe. Unlike Juri, she had no idea that I was aware of it. And most likely, she didn¡¯t want to bring it up at all. Hence, she¡¯s like this.


    Her initial hostility was just there to mask her embarrassment.


    ¡°Un. He did... And he¡¯s more than gentle, Nee-san. Ruki, you see... He¡¯s someone who prioritizes my well-being over anything else.¡±


    ¡°I see... That¡¯s great. And he makes you happy, Satsu-chan.¡± Acting like a doting sister again, Setsuna soon rxed her posture. She uncrossed her legs and reached out for Satsuki, pulling her little sister next to her.


    Satsuki followed along, hugging her older sister before whispering our prepared apology, ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m sorry, Nee- san. Ruki and I didn¡¯t listen to you. We misbehaved.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, Satsu-chan. At most, I could only scold him. But you know what? It should be me who needs to reflect on how I act... My anger is being misced and I¡¯m being unreasonably hostile. You¡¯re a couple. Being intimate with each other is a normal urrence.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon saying that, Setsuna-nee¡¯s eyes focused on me. The earlier hostility was already nowhere to be found. Although everything that happened ¨C including our moment earlier ¨C was still fresh in her mind, she was acting more mature this time.


    Ah. Right. Her way of calling me would probably not change anytime soon.


    ¡°Shameless guy... You don¡¯t have to apologize too. Just... stop looking like an idiot right there, and sit down. There¡¯s no point scolding you anymore.¡±


    I scratched my head and obediently nodded.


    Juri, who was listening quietly, sweetly giggled. She then pulled me down to sit on her side.


    Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t react to that as her focus returned to Satsuki. Momentster, Juri¡¯s lips closed in on my ear, whispering another praise, ¡°Ruki... Looks like Setsu is bing more mature because of her interactions with you. Good job. Keep that up.¡±


    This... She''s never going to run out of things to praise me for.


    A whileter, without tackling what happened inside the bathroom again, the four of us left the cabin together to start patrolling.

 Chapter 1900 Before setting off

    Chapter 1900 Before setting off


    ??Upon leaving their cabin, the moon was already visible at the slowly fading orange tint at the horizon. Up above, it actually looked like a beautiful purple that somehow made us stare at it longer than we should be.


    Although things smoothened out with Setsuna-nee maturely acting back there, it¡¯s still a little awkward. I mean, she couldn¡¯t look me straight in the eye after she calmed down. What she witnessed possibly kept reying in her head.


    And because of that, when we talked about splitting into two groups, she immediately grabbed onto her little sister, partly pleading and partly coercing her to not let them push her into apanying me again.


    Luckily for her, that¡¯s actually their original n. Picking me up and dying their arrival was the opportunity they gave us to talk. This time, Juri wouldn¡¯t hand me over to any of the sisters again.


    She¡¯s been acting too considerate since earlier, it¡¯s about time for her to also have her moment with me.


    ¡°Alright. Setsu and Satsuki-chan will be patrolling the other hill first while Ruki and I will patrol here. Is that clear?¡±


    Before we set off and separate, Juri brought that up which immediately got our agreement.


    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t cause trouble for Juri-nee.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Reel in your shamelessness, Onoda-kun. Satsu-chan and I will punish you if you trouble Juri.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I don¡¯t mind being punished though. Especially since it¡¯s going toe from the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Are you not listening? I said don¡¯t be shameless!¡± Setsuna-nee immediately red up. If not for Satsuki hugging her arm, she¡¯d probably run to me and hit my head with her fist ¨C even if she had to jump to do so.


    ¡°Nee-san, he¡¯s intentionally provoking you. Don¡¯t fall for it.¡± Satsuki reminded her sister but secretly, she¡¯s just as amused at this.


    Setsuna-nee frowned and looked like she couldn¡¯t let it go at first but understanding her words would amount to nothing at this point in time, she just turned to her best friend, reminding her.


    ¡°I know... But I can¡¯t just... Whatever. Juri, don¡¯t fall for his tricks.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Leave him to me, Setsu. If it¡¯s Onoda-kun, he¡¯s aware of my focus on propriety. He won¡¯t act recklessly inappropriate with me. If he did so, I can also punish him. Am I right?¡±


    Responding to Setsuna-nee, Juri once again brought up her propriety which she always throws out of the window when ites to me. Then, she linked arms with me, acting like she was forcing me to agree with her.


    Naturally, I yed along to satisfy them both.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be at Juri''s mercy. Setsuna-nee-san, take care of my Satsuki.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me, shameless guy! We¡¯ll meet up at the bridge before dinner. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Roger. You should also take care, Setsuna-nee-san. If someone troubled you... just shout for my name, who knows, I might hear it from here.¡±


    ¡°What are you? A superhero? Don¡¯t worry. We can protect ourselves. And... we¡¯ll call for you if it¡¯s troublesome. Happy?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Hearing thatst exchange between me and Setsuna-nee, both Satsuki and Juri just watched on in silence. It was probably entertaining for them to see Setsuna-nee acting like this around me.


    Shortly after that, the Maemura sisters took off and soon disappeared from our sight.


    Juri and I intentionally didn¡¯t move from the entrance, watching their backs.


    For what reason?


    Of course... To get our own golden opportunity together.


    ¡°Ruki... Shall we also set off or...?¡± Starting it with a question that didn¡¯t even need to bepleted, Juri¡¯s hand dropped on mine, entwining our fingers together.


    I could sense the tion contained within her. She waited for almost half a day for this moment. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d just pass on the chance to spend a meaningful time with me.


    And that¡¯s why in response to her, I unhesitatingly pulled her to me, opening this up with a kiss under the moonlight.


    ¡°Or what? Shall we also take a shower first?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just taken one, Ruki. As much as I¡¯d like to do that, it¡¯s a little inappropriate. You could catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right. I guess I was beholden by the idea of also standing under that shower with you. I¡¯m being a pervert again.¡±


    ¡°Pfft... You¡¯re not to me, you silly. I brought up that idea first.¡± Juri amusedly giggled before pinching my cheek. And this time, she¡¯s the one who initiated our second kiss for tonight.


    Slowly, we moved out of the open area and into the side near the woods and outside the illumination of themp posts.


    Spending a few minutes there while only savoring each other¡¯s lips and tongue, Juri and I somehow made up for the few times we could only resort to sneakily holding each other¡¯s hands.


    And while we were in that state, I listened to her own experience during the day. Like how they went to observe the second-year girls¡¯ activity and she was noticed by both Shizu and Haruko.


    While those two girls are aware of her from me, Juri isn¡¯t. I mean, she¡¯s still refusing to let me tell her everything. She¡¯s morefortable learning about me using her own eyes. And due to that, she was confused at first.


    ording to her, the two were at least polite with her when Setsuna-nee was around but as soon as they separated, Shizu and Haruko put her on a hot seat as they tried to understand her and her growing affection for me.


    ¡°They¡¯re quite scary for girls a few years my junior. But it¡¯s fine. I know they¡¯re good girls who put your well-being as their priority. They love you that much.¡± Juri said as she tried to recall more of her conversation with the two.


    Also, she somehow put on a bitter smile at the end of it. Most likely, she wasparing herself to them. Or rather, the level of their devotion to me.


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re both scary. Haruko was a former Student Council President. She just didn¡¯t want to take up the same position nowadays and focused more on getting back together with me. As for Shizu... She''s like Setsuna-nee when ites to protecting those close to her. And now that she¡¯s with me, that trait also extends to me.¡±


    Since one meeting would probably not provide her a perfect insight regarding the two girls, I filled her in on some details about them.


    Juri nodded in understanding. ¡°Un. As I expected from you. Everyone must have been being taken care of by you. You¡¯re not just collecting these girls, you¡¯re also putting all the effort into understanding them. In return, they¡¯re also doing that for you. This must be one of the answers to the mystery of why they¡¯re not fighting each other when ites to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really a mystery but I guess you¡¯re not wrong with that. Just like with you, I love them just as much and I never yed favorites. Although it might be seen differently by the others. That¡¯s why... I cannot just stop in ce and let them do all the work to maintain ourplex rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I see. It doesn¡¯t matter that much to me. I know my feelings for you and I don¡¯t see any reason to deny them to be with you. We¡¯re just girls who fell for your charms so... keep on taking care of us, okay? Satsuki-chan too.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I will.¡± There¡¯s no need for more fancy words. I¡¯ll just let my actions convey that to her and all of my girls.


    Even at this point, we¡¯re still starting so there¡¯s not much of a challenge but maybe a year from now, we¡¯re going to solve that one by one, together.


    After another minute where we just savor the sweetness of each other¡¯s lips, the two of us soon set off to aplish the task given to us.

 Chapter 1901 Patrolling the Hill with Juri

    Chapter 1901 Patrolling the Hill with Juri


    ??The sounds of activity in the area filled our ears as we approached the end of the path. It¡¯s mostly the noisesing from the footsteps but there was asional shouting from the adults who were probably busy preparing the dinner and the tables that they¡¯re going to use.


    Next to me, Juri was in a jubnt mood. She¡¯s still touching her lips that had yet to dry and our hands remained entwined. Since there¡¯s no one around us yet, we¡¯repletely in tune regarding extending our moment as a couple.


    Since the path was actually quite long, we talked a lot more than we already did. I heard about her college, her small troubles regarding some of her electives as well as the frustration of not being able to be inconspicuous due to her cool beauty and disposition.


    She told me before that many already tried courting and Setsuna-nee would always be there to deflect them for her but still, on the asions when they¡¯re not together, those guys would return to try again. And due to that, even though she couldn¡¯t admit to it fully, she seemed to have developed a disdain for them.


    Initially, she¡¯s fine acting nice and friendly to those smooth talkers who wouldn¡¯t immediately show their interest but every time they would ask her for a drink or a meal outside, it would always end with them trying something.


    Well, they didn¡¯t try something illegal, of course. But they would sometimes act like that was a date and would invite her for a drink at a bar. Or worse, they¡¯d straight up believe that they could invite her home.


    Whenever that happened, she¡¯d just bail out on them or escape before they could even try anything. After many experiences like that, she already built a preventive mindset not to be cornered.


    Those experiences further reinforced her growing belief that men in college were all cut from the same cloth.


    She also openly admitted that me being younger than her and someone who showed as much propriety as she had hoped for someone might be one of the reasons why she became drawn to me. Still, she insisted that I really fit her type. A humble and capable guy who was immeasurably considerate.


    When I asked her if she would still be drawn to me if the first thing she witnessed was that scene in the bathroom, Juri almost choked me with her arms while her knuckle annoyedly rubbed against my scalp while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of circumstance will lead to that but I probably will be awkward around you. For someone like me who emphasized propriety, that would be the most inappropriate thing to witness... Uhm, it¡¯s different this time because I can¡¯t hold onto that when ites to you.¡±


    Mhm. That was the first time she acted like that around me but I deserved it for asking that kind of question. And if you think about it, that sounds about right.


    Everything would change if our first meeting set off her propriety rm on me ¨C making her way more cautious to be in my presence.


    But thanks to that moment when Setsuna-nee left us alone in her room, I managed to leave a great first impression on her ¨C no matter how trivial opening that PET bottle was.


    ¡°Ruki, where should we start? Should I take you to see the others first? When I talked to Shizu and Haruko earlier, I mentioned this n. They¡¯re also thinking of opportunities to meet you.¡±


    That¡¯s what Juri said as soon as we left that open area where the professors, teachers, and other camp managers were busy preparing. Other students were lingering around them. Those who were bored and didn¡¯t want to walk around.


    I don¡¯t know a lot of them but they probably heard about me. Some were even surprised to see me considering I am a first year and I should be at the other hill.


    Those who know me by name and had already had a few interactions with me like the members of the Basketball Club approached me, looking intrigued.


    I politely greeted them like I usually do before telling them honestly that I was tasked to apany Juri. The woman at my side followed up, exining to them how this happened.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They know Satsuki and they¡¯ve seen Setsuna-nee, after all. Due to that, they left us alone after exchanging a few words.


    The boys were only curious because even though I was supposed to be a junior, I was once again in thepany of a beautiful girl.


    Apart from them, I also spotted Uchiyama and the other two who became my followers. They didn¡¯t bother me that much upon understanding that I was on their hill because of a task. Furthermore, most of their followers were still scared of me so rather than trouble me with their nonsense, they opted to just stay away and behave like I asked them to.


    Unfortunately, even though I¡¯ve seen a lot of familiar faces, I didn''t see any of my girls walking about with their group or just being together.


    Now, here¡¯s Juri, telling me that she told me about this n...


    If I have to guess, they¡¯re probably waiting for Juri to bring me over somewhere outside the public eye.


    ¡°Where, huh? Well then, let¡¯s diligently patrol for now. You know me, Juri. Even if I¡¯m also dying to see and be with them, I won¡¯t simply set you aside for it. Because it¡¯s the same for me, this is my chance to be with you. Let¡¯s not cut it short.¡±


    This was probably the one thing that wouldn¡¯t change for me, or rather, I would never change this kind of mindset. Every moment with my girls is important. This is just like when Akane is overly being considerate of the other girls. I¡¯m not a fan of them sacrificing their own time for the benefit of others¡­


    Juri''s eyes seemed to smile upon hearing that and another look of satisfaction upied her face, ¡°I understand. My eyes are being opened. They truly know how you will respond, Ruki. I asked them if they want me to bring you over to them but they said I shouldn¡¯t tell you about it because you¡¯re going to push it back in favor of spending more time with me.¡±


    This girl... looks like it¡¯s not just a small talk earlier, huh? They¡¯ve had a meaningful conversation with me as their main topic. I could somehow imagine Haruko and Shizu grinning by now while thinking about this moment.


    ¡°Well, you went to talk to the two girls who are among the top when ites to understanding me. But then again, everyone will surely say the same thing as I¡¯m already like an open book to all of them.¡±


    ¡°How fascinating... I¡¯ll take this chance to talk to them further.¡±


    ¡°Juri, you know you can ask me about myself.¡±


    ¡°Eh. That¡¯s no fun. You¡¯re too humble to speak about yourself truthfully, Ruki. I bet things that you find you¡¯recking in will be seen differently by those close to you.¡±


    Uh... I couldn¡¯t refute that one.


    I scratched my head like a silly idiot who got caught by my own words, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bet. That¡¯s truly the case.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. There you go. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still weigh everything and interpret it in my own way. You see, even if all agree on our affection for you, there will still be differences in how we view you. For example, Satsuki-chan loves you a lot but it¡¯s built up by everything you did for her. You¡¯re also the reason why she¡¯s close to her sister again. You would be frustrated if you saw how they interacted before.¡±


    Juri pinched my cheeks but this time not because she¡¯s annoyed, she just found me adorable. And then as we continued our patrol like this, she talked more about the example she gave. In other words, I listened to the past interactions of the Maemura sisters seen by her eyes and shepared it to how it is now. That¡¯s to solidify what she mentioned regarding how my girls view me.


    Naturally, it became more meaningful for us when I also started raising points. In the end, rather than catching troublemakers, we just had a wonderful walk around the night scenery of this hill while we talked about ourselves.


    Maybe around twenty minutester, we doubled back to the gathering area and into some other path where my Haruko and the other girls were waiting.

 Chapter 1902 Silliness

    Chapter 1902 Silliness


    ??Luckily enough, no one dared to defy our warnings and wandered off somewhere during patrol. Rather than that, Juri and I saw groups naturally forming with a mix of boys and girls.


    They went off on a walk to sightsee what the hill could offer them during the night while also sharing each other¡¯s experiences and having augh about it.


    Just looking at who¡¯s standing close to someone, it¡¯s easy to figure out those who already have good chemistry. And likewise, some were avoiding someone like a gue they didn¡¯t want to deal with.


    It goes both ways. Those persistent in chasing after someone even if the other party already expressed their interest could be seen from both boys and girls.


    While, there''s a possibility for new couples to form with some of them today, those who¡¯d hate each other or start avoiding someone would also rise in number.


    It''s not that much of a stretch to believe that it can happen during this kind of trip. Letting the students spend a night close to each other would always have this kind of happening.


    Among them, ¡®the 3 days, 2 nights¡¯ field trip was the most notorious when it came to it.


    Rather than short breaks like we were having throughout the day, students of mixed genders would mostly form groups to explore a ce together for a day or two. At night, bold ones would sneak into their crush¡¯s room to y games and more if they somehow got into the mood.


    Obviously, on these kinds of asions, the opposite could also happen. Couples could break up over something so small like a misunderstanding or drift away from each other.


    I''ve seen that happen even though I tried to opt out of the trips as much as possible. As I recall, I also stole someone during one of the school trips that I failed to evade.


    The girl was obviously not among those who sought me out and waited for me.


    I could still remember her features. She''s short. Maybe only at the same height as Ria and Aya. However, her body was already mature enough for boys to fantasize about her. Much like Anzu-nee, I guess? Ah no. That woman was just naturally petite.


    For a closerparison, she''s like Setsuna-nee. Her development went to other ces other than her height.


    If there''s one thing that I could point out to be unique about her... it should be her naturally quick feet that could run like a frightened bunny. She''s not part of the Track Club like Aika though. She''s not fond of tiring herself out to the limit.


    When I stole her, she was more like Edel who''d take every chance she could get to be wrapped in my embrace. She¡¯s like a body pillow you wouldn¡¯t want to let go of. I remember falling asleep while hugging her.


    However, most of the time, she''d sprint out of my embrace when her guilt overcame her.


    Ah right. She also made sure to let me know that she would never hate me even after I cut her off. Somehow, it felt like we only used each other for convenience. And now that she¡¯s out, she could now live without me as her shackles.


    Uh¡­


    Alright. That''s enough recalling about someone who probably didn''t want to be remembered by me again.


    ¡°Ruki, you went silent. Did you remember someone important to you? Someone from the past?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she can sense the state of my mind clearly or what I¡¯m thinking is being projected in her head but Juri seemed to correctly guess every time. Is she an esper?


    At the moment, we¡¯re on our way to meet my girls who should be waiting somewhere inconspicuous. But because of the distance, we¡¯re still a distance away from there.


    Moreover, it¡¯s also inevitable to be dyed because of the students, camp managers, or professors that we were running into.


    Still, we¡¯re moving at a moderate pace and no one was bothered or intrigued from seeing me with her anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can call her someone important. But you¡¯re right, it¡¯s someone from my past. You see¡­ we bonded during a camping trip too. I somehow recalled it when I saw those groups of girls and boys.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Does that mean you¡¯re also mixing in with them in the past?¡±


    Even without looking at her face, her voice already carried her interest in this topic. She¡¯s really making use of our time to know more about me little by little.


    In any case, since it¡¯s Juri, I probably wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable at all talking about anything with her. Even if she tried to probe about how my desire manifested, I¡¯d willingly spin the tale for her.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I needed to blend in and act like a normal student. That way I won¡¯t stand out and will just be like many others who are just like your typical ssmate A. Mhm¡­ I miss being someone unpopr who can be disregarded by a mere nce.¡±


    ¡°You say that but you¡¯re quite devious in the shadows. Now I¡¯m more intrigued about your past¡­ Let me hear bits of it like this, Ruki. Don¡¯t pour it all at once.¡± Juri linked arms with me again and whispered thatst part. We¡¯re already out of the public eye again, after all. And even if someone saw us like this, what can they do? Point at us and tell us to stop?


    Without phones, there wouldn¡¯t even be photographic evidence of our closeness. It¡¯ll only be eyewitnesses.


    ¡°Sure¡­ Like I said, you can always ask me anytime you want to hear about something or someone. In return, I¡¯ll also do the same. I¡¯d like to hear about the famous Koizumi-senpai of the Photography Club.¡±


    ¡°Eh. I don¡¯t mind telling you about my stories but asking you will be no fun, Ruki. Furthermore, doesn¡¯t that sound inappropriate? I don¡¯t like to suddenly hear something that can evoke jealousy in me.¡±


    ¡°Jealous? You? Juri¡­ all this time, you¡¯ve taken everything with a smile. And most times, you¡¯re only acting to draw my attention to you. I¡¯m even starting to wonder if you¡¯re ever going to get jealous at all.¡±


    That¡¯s how it is with her. Instead of being jealous, she was even praising me all the time regardless of reason.


    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re wondering why¡­ I see. It must be trifling for you.¡± Slowing down our footsteps here, Juri then rested her head on my shoulder while dropping her hand back to ovep with mine. The path ahead of us was illuminated by thempposts but from how it appeared to be devoid of any other soul, the atmosphere around us also became solemn.


    After a while, Juri continued, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m still feeling guilty, Ruki. Even if you¡¯re in aplex rtionship as you stated, I still inappropriately inserted myself between you and Satsuki-chan. Maybe until I ovee that feeling, I will be incapable of feeling jealous. Envy maybe. But jealous, no.¡±


    Yeah. Right. It''s always the guilt. But they¡¯re not wrong in feeling that way¡­


    ¡°You girls¡­ You should also call me out about it. I¡¯m just as guilty as you. Don¡¯t let me get away with everything just because I¡¯m shameless.¡±


    Upon saying that, I pulled Juri to my front, conveying more of my emotion through our eyes. But Juri didn¡¯t even blink or falter.


    Instead, she looked more pleased at how I acted. Soon after that, she put her hand on my cheek, caressing it delicately like she would caress something very important to her.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re always being called an idiot by Satsuki-


    chan. Haven¡¯t you noticed? You¡¯re carrying a lot of guilt already, silly Ruki. There¡¯s no need to add on that.¡± Pausing for a while there, her eyes then suddenly moved to the side, switching focus to someone else, ¡°Am I right? Haruko-chan?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Hubby is having his bout of self-deprecation again, huh? Looks like you¡¯re just in time¡­¡± Coming out from behind the tree, Haruko gracefully stepped out with her crossed arms. She¡¯s sporting an entertained smile. Most likely, she heard a huge chunk of our conversation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°You look refreshed, Ruki. Who did you take a shower with?¡±


    Taking a few steps forward to reach us, she raised her hand and cupped the other side of my cheek before moving it to my hair that¡¯s still a little moist from the shower we¡¯d taken.


    Behind her, I saw Himeko, Mina, and even the orange-haired girl Yuika-senpai


    Looks like the Poem Appreciation Club isplete. As for Shizu, she¡¯s most likely with Arisa and Izumi.

 Chapter 1903 Spending time with the 2nd Years (1)

    Chapter 1903 Spending time with the 2nd Years (1)


    ??All four girls wore identical shirts andfortable track pants and I must say, they all looked good in them, especially my girls. I included Yuika-senpai so she wouldn¡¯t feel left out. Couple their looks with the pleasant grin on their lips, I naturally found myself being pulled over by their charms.


    Even with Juri still at my side, my arms reached out to Haruko and then to Himeko and Mina.


    Apart from Himeko who immediately buried herself in my chest with her arms wrapped around my body, Haruko, Mina, and even Juri all shook their heads at my disy.


    Well, what can I do? My instinctual response upon seeing them was to feel them close again. Who knows when I can get another chance? I may not even get it tomorrow and that¡¯s thest day for this trip.


    ¡°Forget it. We miss you too. But hubby, let¡¯s move in here first. Someone can still pass by here.¡± Without even voicing herint, Haruko just pulled on my arm which consequently brought us all inside the small space they were staying in.


    It¡¯s close to the woods but unlike the mini-garden from earlier, this open space wasn¡¯t intentionally made. It¡¯s part of the naturalndscape.


    Furthermore, it¡¯s actually a small shrine that¡¯s possibly housing a small deity. I¡¯m not that religious myself but I know not to desecrate something sacred. In the middle of the small space was a giant boulder that was probably twice my height. It¡¯s a sacred relic considering it''s wrapped with shimenawa ropes. Nheless, the shrine itself is only the size of a cupboard. It probably hasn''t been worshiped for so long.


    Naturally, we went around it and arrived behind the boulder where benches could be seen. There¡¯s also amppost there that illuminates the ce.


    Mina, Haruko, and Juri soon took a seat along with Yuika-senpai who probably had no idea how to act in this situation.


    As for Himeko... well, I don¡¯t mind having her act like Edel this time. I should tell Maaya about this and tease that girlter.


    Before long, I moved to another bench to sit down, putting Himeko on myp. With a kiss toplete it, the girl melted further in my embrace.


    ¡°Look at him only doting on Himeko...¡± Minamented with a pout but when she saw me staring at her, the girl immediately stood up and moved next to me.


    She then tugged my sleeve, bashfully asking for a kiss.


    Seeing that, Haruko and Juriughed from where they were watching us. On the other hand, Yuika was looking more ufortable by the second.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, I put that aside to focus on my girl. With my handnding on her head, it eventually slid down to her nape. Little by little, I lifted her head which provided me an easier ess to her lips.


    Soon after giving her one, I yfully teased her, ¡°Say, Mina. Am I still only doting on Himeko?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. One is not enough. Give me more.¡±


    Yeah. Even if her words sounded like she was not pleased with my teasing, her desire, and affection for me couldn¡¯t truly be masked by it. She cupped my cheeks, caressing it affectionately. For sure, she¡¯s also seeing the same desire and affection from me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask for it, you know? I also feel like it¡¯s not enough. I miss my Mina.¡±


    After another kiss, I replied while pulling her even closer. Perhaps if not for Himeko who¡¯s also waiting for more doting affection from me, I¡¯d possibly carry the girl up on myp as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t miss you, shameless guy. Knowing you, I refuse to believe that you won¡¯t find a way to meet us. See, I¡¯m right. You¡¯re here now...¡± Mina proudly smirked before giving Juri a grateful look.


    Feeling left out, Himeko bit my neck to get my attention. Then with pursed lips, she said, ¡°I miss you, Ruki.¡±


    Their words might be contrasting each other but they still meant the same.


    Although I was also setting aside Haruko and Juri here... I could just get to themter.


    For now, I focused on doting on these two girls. Himeko to cure her longing for me and Mina to reinforce that belief.


    Thanks to that, our first few minutes here were filled with nothing but the sound of our kisses. Of course, Haruko and Juri were watching all this from the side, and perhaps Yuika-senpai too.


    She¡¯d probably hate me more but I couldn¡¯t really care less about it anymore. Knowing Haruko and how she promised not to meddle with how I deal with them, the orange-haired girl was probably the one who insisted oning with them.


    In any case, she probably had no choice, or else she¡¯d feel alone there.


    Anyway, I listened to Himeko and Mina talking about their experience in the camp in between our seemingly nonstop kisses; while one of them was busily exchanging kisses with me, the other was talking.


    None of them are part of the same group. I mean, Haruko, Shizu, and Himeko are from ss 1. Their student numbers must be that far apart from each other.


    Mina and Yuika-senpai should be from ss 2 and 4 respectively.


    Andstly, Arisa and Izumi are from ss 5.


    If anything, only thatst pair had the possibility to be together in the same group.


    Because of that, Himeko was once again having trouble getting along with the girls from her group. She¡¯s trying her best though. She¡¯s already grown past the point of being afraid of other people¡¯s judgement. That¡¯s why I decided to cheer for her and give her more encouragement while I¡¯m here.


    As for Mina... Although she admittedly said that she didn¡¯t want to be too involved with her group, her apprehension of making new connections because of her past had already lessened to a certain degree. She¡¯s also doing her best. That¡¯s why like Himeko, I made sure to spoil her more.


    Minutester, Himeko naturally slid down to my side as the two of them urged me to move to the other bench where Haruko, Juri, and Yuika-senpai were seated.


    Since my purpose foring here was to spend time with them, they naturally didn¡¯t want to hog me all by themselves.


    Juri and Haruko opened up a space between them but as soon as I sat down, the two women seemingly got sparked bypetition on who could reach my lips first.


    Haruko won, prompting Juri tough heartily at how silly they were.


    The same as with Mina and Himeko, Haruko also started sharing her experience with me. Without any surprise there, she said she became elected as their leader and she¡¯s doing her best for her group.


    Although her reputation isn¡¯t as high as Shizu''s nowadays, she¡¯s still regarded as someone capable by most students. I won¡¯t even be surprised if there¡¯s secretly a fan club for her. But well, there¡¯s probably none since she¡¯s always disappearing to the Book Club and spending most of her time with the girls she gathered at the neighboring club.


    ¡°Hubby, we can¡¯t keep you here for long, am I right?¡± After a while, Haruko brought up that question. She looked like she had something else nned and she¡¯s probing us if we could do it.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re supposed to be on patrol. If not for Juri, I probably wouldn''t be at this hill at all. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Nothing much. I¡¯m just thinking I can keep you here for the night. Our tent is spacious.¡±


    How spacious? They¡¯re surely provided with the same tents, right? Or does she mean she can kick out her group mates if she so wishes? This girl...


    Sensing my confusion, Harukoughed and exined, ¡°No, whatever you¡¯re imagining I¡¯m not that mean. I¡¯m being a little selfish to think that I can hide you inside my nket.¡±


    So that¡¯s what she meant... And here I thought she came up with a grand n or something.


    ¡°Oh. I can hide him in our cabin.¡± Maybe finding our conversation amusing, Juri interjected, unting the fact that she didn¡¯t need to sleep in a tent like us.


    As soon as she brought that up, everyone, even Yuika-senpai who had yet to speak a single sentence, turned their eyes on her. Most likely anticipating what kind of n she can cook.


    However, she dropped the ball right away with an awkward smile. ¡°Setsu will kill me if I do though.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s not the onlyplication about it... It¡¯ll be quite difficult toe there without being noticed after dinner.


    Although disappointed, that at least drew outughter from everyone.


    Following that, Juri joined Haruko in trying to dote on me. And for the next few minutes, Himeko and Mina also approached us again.


    We didn¡¯t have any meaningful conversation after this. But then again, there¡¯s nothing too important to talk about anymore.


    Unfortunately for Yuika-senpai, she got thoroughly sidelined. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she started hating me more.


    To prevent that from happening, Iter asked Haruko and the other girls to talk to her. The result? The girl seemingly shrunk further in her corner. Either not wanting to converse with me or she just didn¡¯t know how to respond. Still, I heard one line from her when I asked her if she was enjoying the camping trip. She said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    That¡¯s something, isn¡¯t it? At least, she¡¯s honest.

 Chapter 1904 Spending time with the 2nd Years (2)

    Chapter 1904 Spending time with the 2nd Years (2)


    ??Setting Yuika-senpai aside, who probably wouldn¡¯t warm up to me at all, Haruko, Himeko and Mina expressed their reluctance to let me go as they seemingly yed a tug-of-war with Juri while I yed the role of the rope.


    It was quite a scene that at the end of it, all four girls let out a peal of heartyughter, deciding to call it quits after asking for another kiss and hug from me. Maybe if we had a bit more time to spare, I¡¯d be pulled by the three girls behind the woods to do more than just a kiss.


    Their desire to feel a more intimate connection with me was close to overflowing. Likewise, given that I spent the whole day away from school yesterday, I miss them just as they miss me.


    Even if it¡¯s close to impossible to aplish in this camp, I¡¯ll keep trying to find ways to spend more private time with them. I know they¡¯re also of the same mind so I guess that will be a race between us.


    Before separating from them, I once again tried conversing with Yuika-senpai. Not because I wanted to start wooing her but simply because I feel bad for putting her on the sidelines. Even if she was here of her own volition, my presence alone put her in an awkward position.


    Am I being too considerate again? Perhaps. I can¡¯t help it though... She¡¯s not a stranger to me anymore. As much as possible I still wanted to aplish my goal of helping her out with her problem even if she just straight-up disdains interacting with the opposite gender.


    Like earlier, all I got as a response from her was one line, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try this hard for me.¡±


    Whatever she meant by that, I could see that as a small progress as well as a glimpse of what¡¯s in her head.


    Anyway, Haruko¡¯s group went in the direction of the open area. They¡¯re probably going to wait for the dinner there or they¡¯re also going to take a walk while there¡¯s still time.


    On the other hand, Juri led me further into this path. This path was actually not one that could lead us to one of the cabin areas, it was just a simple fork that was probably leading to some other ce on this hill. Seeing that there¡¯s little to no foot traffic here... I could only think of one thing. It¡¯s an unpopr spot like that small shrine that didn¡¯t have any signs of being worshiped recently.


    ¡°Ruki, I heard the ce at the end of this path is considered a haunted spot. The hill management used to prohibit going there because of the reported sightings.¡± Seemingly being able to read my mind again, Juri answered the question that was just about to pop up in my head.


    How is she doing that? Am I really that easy to read for her? Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.


    Anyway... what she said got my interest.


    A haunted spot.


    Then why are my girls waiting here? Are they that brave to ignore that hearsay?


    Well, I¡¯m not one to believe in the ult. However, facing the unknown is also a bit of a terrifying thought.


    ¡°I see... Are Shizu and the other two aware of that tidbit?¡±


    Seeing that I¡¯ve taken an interest in her trivia, Juri became more energized.


    ¡°Yes, they should be aware! I¡¯m the one who told Shizu-chan about this ce. Also, Haruko-chan is scared of this. That¡¯s why she chose that shrine area ¨C She thought evil spirits would be afraid of trespassing into the ce where a deity resides.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s Haruko, alright. She¡¯s not afraid of people but those imaginative beings could make her tremble in fright. She even banned the discussion of Seven Mysteries in our middle school during her term as the Student Council President.


    As for the excuse she used, she forged fake evidence and used it to prove they were not real.


    Yeah... she deceived the whole school body just because she was afraid to tackle whatever mysteries there were.


    I only caught that side of her when she turned off the horror movie that we were supposed to watch at the first jump scare. She¡¯s trembling in fear that I had to switch the movie to aedy one.


    Ah... That takes me back...


    For sure, she didn¡¯t tell the other girls about this path that could lead to a ¡®haunted spot¡¯. She brought them to that shrine area with her with the premise of meeting up with me.


    In any case, she¡¯s not really keeping that she¡¯s a scaredy cat a secret when ites to ghosts and the like. Just that she¡¯d rather not talk about it openly.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Juri also noticed it.


    ¡°Mhm. Haruko¡¯s not good at that. She¡¯d rather watch a sher movie than a horror one. What about you, Juri? You¡¯re not scared of ghosts?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen one yet. Maybe I will be if I encounter a ghost here. You¡¯ll save me, right?¡±


    ¡°What if I also get scared?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll run away together?¡±


    Juri¡¯s eyes shone in delight. Most likely, she¡¯s expecting me to say that I¡¯ll protect her from ghosts. I did give Minoru that kind of advice but well, can I punch and knock out something incorporeal? If not then... I¡¯d rather not deal with them.


    ¡°Hmm. Or we¡¯ll hide behind Shizu and the other two. They¡¯re not afraid given that they¡¯ve been waiting there for so long.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. I didn¡¯t know I could hear those words from you, Ruki. I understand. You¡¯re not invincible and surely, you never imed to be one. How should I word this... I¡¯m loving the fact that you¡¯re not as perfect as everyone thought you¡¯d be.¡±


    Who¡¯s everyone, I wonder? But then again, it¡¯s not wrong to think about that. I mean, it¡¯s not umon for people to assume something about someone.


    ¡°Mhm. No one is perfect. I know I have a lot of ws and I will never seek perfection from any of you too. But then again, in my eyes, you¡¯re all perfect no matter the ws you possess.¡±


    ¡°There goes your glib tongue. I¡¯ll take a bite of thatter.¡± Although she said that, Juri visibly reddened as she immediately changed her position. From simply hugging my arm, she eventually hugged me from the inside and started acting like Himeko who didn¡¯t want to let go of me.


    And this continued until we reached the end of the path.


    What weed us was like an abandoned manor. There were weeds all around and the atmosphere was truly a bit spooky despite thempposts illuminating the ce.


    I looked around the ce to find where Shizu and the others should be.


    But they¡¯re nowhere in sight


    At this point, Juri sensed my sudden silence and lifted her head.


    And then, she pointed in front of us. Or rather, at the door of the manor.


    From there, sounds of footsteps could be heard before the seemingly old and creaky door rattled.


    If I were someone who¡¯s going ghost hunting, I¡¯d surely mistake that rattling as a ghost activity...


    No... it¡¯s not.


    Because a few secondster, the door opened and the lighting from the shlight one of the girls was holding shone at us.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Ah! Ruki! Why are you standing that far away? Are you afraid?¡±


    Even though it¡¯s hard to see her face due to the shlight, I could already imagine the owner of that voice with a yful grin. Arisa was having fun exploring that manor.


    ¡°Tsk. He¡¯s here with another girl. Why did I think he won¡¯t be?¡±


    There¡¯s another familiar voice. Just from her disappointed voice, I bet she¡¯s frowning. Typical Izumi.


    ¡°Arisa, turn off the light. They can¡¯t see us...¡±


    Andstly, the one who brought them here informed the yful girl at the front. I was quite worried that she¡¯d be hurting from all of the activities but it seems like she took it in stride even though she should still feel a little sore down there...


    Anyway, I¡¯ll use this chance to check on all three of them... Like with the girls from earlier... I could already feel the excitement and the sense of longing being relieved as I made my way to them with Juri at my side.

 Chapter 1905 Exploring the Haunted Place

    Chapter 1905 Exploring the Haunted ce


    ??Under Arisa¡¯s cheerful lead, we went back inside the manor that was supposed to be abandoned. There¡¯s no light source inside, hence they brought in a shlight.


    The creepy atmosphere remained but seeing my girl hopping jubntly without any care in the world to tour me in what¡¯s supposed to be a haunted ce was warding it off.


    Shizu took my left side, copying Juri in hugging my arm. She¡¯s silently following along with us, maybe a little tired from everything that happened today. When I asked her if she wanted to rest first, the girl just shook her head. She either didn¡¯t want to slow us down or be left out.


    No matter what, spending time with me was also at the top of her priority.


    Then there¡¯s Izumi who¡¯s probably a little scared. Or maybe she¡¯s not just being honest again that she missed me. She positioned herself behind me. One of her hands gripped the hem of my shirt while the other wrapped to my front, partly hugging me. She¡¯s trying to be subtle about it yet she¡¯s being so obvious. If I pointed that out then she¡¯s definitely going to retract her hand.


    That¡¯s why instead of teasing her like that, I decided to simply enjoy her presence behind me while asionally ncing back at her.


    Anyway, back to our exploration of this ¡®haunted ce¡¯ this manor was probably used as another lodging ce. Unlike the cabins we¡¯re staying at with a simple architectural design close to usual log houses, this one felt more like a Japanese-style inn or ryokan. Although it might¡¯ve looked smaller from the outside, this ce consisted of a lot of rooms.


    The woods were already creaky and gave off the sense that it might break on us but other than that, the ce seemed to be pretty well-maintained for something abandoned.


    The decorations of each room remained there, along with some dusty cabs.


    There was even a recreational hall that contained some dusty ping pong tables, old arcades, and vending machines. When we reached what should be a kitchen, utensils were also properly housed in their cabs.


    Whether they still have a n to use this ce or not, I have no idea but a simple renovation would surely make this ce functional again.


    Still, as we continued to explore further inside, the creepy atmosphere never subsided.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the scratches on the wall and some tears on the doors that were probably a result of violence. It gave off an eerie feeling as if a crime wasmitted here and it was never made public.


    Or maybe I was just overthinking things and those were made by other guests who went to vandalize the abandoned property.


    Juri once again filled us in about the history of this ce while we went from room to room with Arisa using her shlight to show us what she finds interesting.


    ¡°I asked someone who¡¯s working here for years and she said the reported sightings are those of two women and a child. No crime wasmitted here at all so the management dismissed it as nothing but hearsay. However, because the sightings seemed to keep on being reported... guests stopped booking their rooms here.¡±


    ¡°They also invited a priest to perform an exorcism but even after that, the sightings never stopped. That¡¯s why when maintenance costs outweighed the profits they¡¯re making here, they decided to close it and yearster, they never touched the topic of reopening this ce again.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she just wanted to scare us too and see our reactions but Juri was enjoying this moment. Furthermore, her eyes weren¡¯t only focusing on me, she was also checking out the reactions of the other three.


    Arisa¡¯s interest was clearly piqued. She wanted to know more.


    Shizu was unbothered. She¡¯d rather rx on my side than stress herself over the background of this ce.


    Andstly, I could feel Izumi¡¯s grip on both my shirt and my stomach tightening. In fact, she was already so close behind me that I could feel the softness of her chest pressed on my back. And along with it, the thumping sensation of her gradually quickening heartbeat.


    Yep. She¡¯s getting scared but she¡¯s also trying her hardest to keep it hidden from anyone ¨C except from me, I guess?


    ¡°Two women and a child? That sounds familiar.¡±


    Maybe remembering some detail, Arisa suddenly stopped in her steps and then turned to another direction, shing the light there.


    Naturally, our gazes were also drawn there since she was the only one lighting our path. With her expression a mix of intrigue and bravery, she then started walking towards a room that they probably passed by earlier.


    Soon enough, we arrived in front of it. She reached for the shoji door to slide it open. But before doing so, she continued, ¡°Oh. You¡¯re probably curious but I saw a pretty old photo in here earlier. Wanna check it out?¡±


    ¡°Arisa, don¡¯t try to scare us. We went here earlier and we didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    The silent Izumi was the one who replied. As I expected, it¡¯s bing spookier for her that she¡¯s probably reaching her limit to act like she¡¯s not scared at all.


    And if I¡¯m not mistaken, Arisa was intentionally poking fun at her friend with this. Her mischievous grin was pretty telling.


    Should I stop her? Well, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to hurt her friend. She¡¯s just ying a prank on her. But then again... if she really saw something like that... then there¡¯s a possibility that it truly corresponds to the rumor about this ce.


    I still don¡¯t believe there are ghosts though. Sometimes people will hallucinate based on something they hear. And in the case of those reported sightings... most were probably a product of the guests¡¯ imaginations after hearing about the rumors.


    ¡°Heh. Izumi... If you¡¯re so sure then... wanna do the honor of opening this door?¡± Arisa stepped aside and gestured for Izumi to take her ce.


    But instead of answering yes, Izumi clicked her tongue and rejected her after a short pause. ¡°... No thanks.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Okay then. What about you, Ruki? Maybe we can solve the mystery tonight.¡± Arisa giggled and then turned to me.


    And since Izumi was clinging behind me, she was looking to aplish what she set out to do through me.


    No doubt. She¡¯s clearly aware of her friend¡¯s spooked state and she¡¯s going all out to see her break down in front of us.


    What a devious girl.


    Upon hearing Arisa, Izumi¡¯s growing anxiety or anticipation about how I would answer made her body start shuddering. She reflexively hugged me tighter and her head lowered down on my shoulder, seemingly hiding from Arisa¡¯s sight.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And then, I heard her helpless whisper, trying to get me on her side, ¡°Shameless guy, don¡¯t say yes. Stay here with me...¡±


    Who¡¯s this adorable girl? Where¡¯s the fake delinquent who¡¯s unhappy to see me arriving with another girl?


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s go in together. Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re just going to look for the photo, right?¡± I said as I turned around to face her. I raised her chin and stared directly into her eyes as I gave her a reassuring smile.


    Izumi bit her lips as she attempted to shake her head. In the end, she didn¡¯t finish it and simply threw herself in my arms. Even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she was genuinely feeling scared at the moment. And for her, being in my arms was her only refuge.


    At this point, Juri and Shizu already caught on to Izumi''s state and Arisa¡¯s attempt to scare her best friend. The two girls shook their heads watching us from the side. In particr, Juri covered her mouth as she was probably evaluating these girls or rather, their rtionship with me.


    Anyway... If we look at this from a different angle... is she actually helping out her friend here? Maybe. Maybe not. Sometimes, it''s hard to read what''s going on in the yful girl''s head.


    Secondster, Arisa nudged me to move while holding back herughter, ¡°Ruki... let¡¯s go! Time is ticking. Let¡¯s solve this mystery, look for the ghosts, and have a good time here!¡±

 Chapter 1906 Before handing me over

    Chapter 1906 Before handing me over


    ??With Arisa¡¯s urging, we still stepped inside the room to find the photograph that she mentioned. But before doing so, the three girls left us alone outside the door. To give Izumi a chance to calm herself down without being drowned by her embarrassment.


    Yeah. That¡¯s considerate of them. And in this case, I didn¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re doing this at the expense of their own time with me.


    When Izumi noticed that they were not around anymore, the girl lifted her head and looked at me with her pitiful eyes. No matter how much she tried to act tough, she couldn¡¯t hold it in this time. Arisa got her good. I¡¯d give her some scoldingter.


    Anyway, to calm down Izumi, I maintained my reassuring smile while whispering to her that I wouldn¡¯t leave her side. Words alone weren''t enough so... I also kissed her. That way, it would distract her from what was making her scared.


    I mean, we haven¡¯t encountered a ghost yet, it¡¯s just her nerves getting the best of her because of Juri¡¯s story and Arisa¡¯s mischievous ploy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Luckily, the kiss was effective. Her body stopped trembling and rather than fear, the racing of her heartbeat was now caused by her tion from our intimate connection.


    Instead of letting her be too conscious of our current setting, I made it a task to let her mind be upied by nothing else but me.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t stop at just one kiss... I needed to take her mind off of what was making her afraid, after all.


    While the three girls remained in the room, I temporarily moved us out of the doorway and brought her to the side where the three girls couldn¡¯t see us. And there, within the darkness of the ce, I¡¯ve prolonged our moment together.


    Eventually, Izumi clung to me tightly with her arms enclosed around my head, keeping our lips locked to each other. At the same time as that, my hands slid down to her back and eventually moved further down to her backside. It made her a bit jumpy but the girl didn¡¯t stop me, allowing me to feel her up. Then I took it another step further by lifting one of her legs and hooked it behind me. Our lower bodies touched and I moved subtly, letting her feel our indirect connection down there.


    Was that all?


    Unfortunately, yes. We didn¡¯t do more than that. I stopped before we lost ourselves and forgot that we were here with the other three. Besides, Izumi was also mindful of them. She already recovered her mental state and most likely, she didn¡¯t want to act selfishly by having me all to herself.


    In any case, the most important thing here was that I was sessful. She returned to how she normally acted.


    And even though she returned to acting a little tsundere again by refusing to admit that she loved the moment and kisses we shared, Izumi held onto my arms to have her be enclosed within my embrace when we stepped inside the room to join the other three.


    Yep. We switched our positions. I became the one hugging her from behind.


    Although it didn¡¯te off as a surprise to the other three, they all reacted to it differently.


    First, Shizu narrowed her eyes. She¡¯s not ring at us in jealousy but if I was correct in reading her mind, she¡¯s definitely thinking of asking me for the same treatmentter.


    Second, Juri was the same as Shizu. However, she¡¯s more vocal about it. She immediately returned to my side and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m jealous, Ruki. Hold me like that too when we¡¯re alone again.¡±


    And third, Arisa looked at her friend and gave her a thumbs up, taking credit for this result.


    Yeah. She¡¯s the one who made this happen, after all.


    Izumi could only pout at her friend. She couldn¡¯t deny it. If not for Arisa scaring her, I would still be nked by Juri and Shizu. We wouldn¡¯t have that moment outside the door. In the end, she clicked her tongue and pinched my arm while inwardly feeling grateful to her best friend.


    Well, I sensed that since I was this close to her. And seeing her acting like that, I couldn¡¯t help but dote on the girl more. When the three girls continued searching the room, I sneaked in another kiss on Izumi¡¯s cheek before we joined them.


    Mhm. I wouldn¡¯t mind visiting more haunted ces if I could get Izumi to act this adorable. But well, that¡¯s a stretch, I guess? I¡¯m confident I could still make her act this way if we ever get some time alone.


    Around a minuteter, Arisa excitedly eximed. The previous mischief in her eyes was already dissolved. It was reced by her overflowing interest in the mystery of this haunted ce.


    ¡°I found it! Look. Look!¡±


    Arisa gathered us back in the middle of the room. Following that, she ced the photograph and shone the shlight on it.


    ¡°See? Two women and a child. What do you think, Ruki?¡±


    It¡¯s already old and faded that it¡¯s quite difficult to discern what was really being photographed. Nheless, one careful look and it¡¯s truly like a portrait of three people.


    They¡¯re possibly a family. A mother and two daughters with a considerable age gap. Still, we couldn¡¯t easily conclude that they¡¯re the ones making appearances in this ce. It¡¯s quite fun to try and unearth a mystery. However, a supernatural mystery was more often left solved.


    I mean, even now, there¡¯s no real proof of their existence and even if there are spirit mediums who boast about having their sixth sense, it¡¯s still something hard to believe.


    ¡°Indeed, it matched the story,¡± I said before looking at the other three girls to see if they were also going toment.


    Shizu was intrigued but not convinced though so she¡¯s not saying anything. As for Juri, she¡¯s more interested in the story of the photo than the mystery itself.


    As someone who dabbled in photography, her skilled eye and experience in the subject could help.


    She grabbed the photo and started inspecting it, turning it over to see the back. There could be a note there, after all. But after finding nothing, she focused on the printed photo.


    ¡°Hmm... This is a digital photo and while a digital camera isn¡¯t something new, the way the image has yet to fadepletely means this was left behind at least a year or two ago. You see, digitally-printed photos are easier to fade especially if left abandoned in a dusty ce like this. If this is developed through a film, while it also wouldn¡¯t be clear, the colors would only turn a bit yellowish and not fade even after five years unless moisture ruined it. The sighting started ten years ago and it¡¯s been five years since they closed this ce down¡± After saying that, Juri handed back the photo to Arisa who already had an idea of what Juri was trying to say.


    ¡°I see. Then, your verdict?¡±


    Naturally, I still need to bring up that question which Juri responded with a shake of her head.


    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s inconclusive. I may be wrong with my evaluation. The photo may be rted to the mystery. Perhaps brought over by someone rted to them. But one thing is weird though. The sighting had never been reported in this room and floor. It was always upstairs or inside the traditional bath hall. Look around you... isn¡¯t this a storage room?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡± Arisa was disappointed to hear that but she more or less epted that exnation. She stared at the photo again, possibly trying to burn the images in her head.


    Following that, her still-enthusiastic eyesnded on me. If I have to guess, she wanted to continue our exploration or to continue investigating the mystery even if there was none.


    It¡¯s still fun for her, after all. Moreover, it¡¯s not every day that we¡¯ll encounter a ce like this. Even more so, while we¡¯re together.


    ¡°Shall we continue exploring? Let¡¯s check those ces out.¡± She said, suggesting that we go over the ces Juri listed. Upstairs and in the bath. As it¡¯s a traditional bath, it¡¯s the one where it¡¯s like an indoor hot spring but the water was being heated artificially. More importantly, it¡¯s probably dried up since it¡¯s not being used.


    ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s go... But before that...¡±


    Naturally, turning her down isn¡¯t in my vocabry. However, not counting Izumi who¡¯s probably going to be scared again if we purposely went to those ces, there¡¯s also Shizu who requires a rest. Even if the girl findsfort by my side that¡¯s enough. Hence, my eyesnded on the two.


    Understanding my intention even without me saying it yet, Shizu smilingly shook her head before closing in on me again. She exhaustedly let her head rest on my shoulder and even if I was practically still hugging Izumi, the girl¡¯s arm slipped in between us, hugging me as well from the side.


    ¡°Escort us out, numbskull. And I need some kisses too. I can¡¯t just hand you over to Arisa.¡± she said. ¡°You can explore with her after, we¡¯ll wait for you there.¡±


    Izumi then looked up at me, expressing the same thing wordlessly. Obviously, she also wanted more kisses before handing me over to Arisa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ruki. I¡¯ll apany them. You and Arisa-chan can continue exploring.


    As for Juri, she quietly moved over to my other side, whispered those words and took the first dibs on getting that kiss from me.


    Because of that, in front of the dumbfounded Arisa, the three girls ganged up on me. They all showered me with kisses. Not just on my lips. My ears and neck were also not spared.


    A few minutester, after we found a ce for Shizu and Izumi to sit down, Arisa cutely stuck her tongue out to the three while dragging me back with her into the manor.


    Even though the atmosphere in the ce should be a little creepy, the sounds of their joyfulughter filled the surroundings, disturbing the ominous birds taking shelter in the nearby trees.

 Chapter 1907 Worthy Experience

    Chapter 1907 Worthy Experience


    ??Walking inside with just the two of us, the first thing Arisa did was to also get a kiss from me to even it out with them.


    But as always, our irresistible urge for each other didn¡¯t let that end with just a swift kiss. Disregarding the time and ce, we found ourselves in a fairly clean spot where I could press her against the wall.


    And from there, ghost hunting got set aside forter. It¡¯s impossible to stop once we start unless a ghost appears and spooks us out of nowhere.


    That didn¡¯t happen.


    Arisa and I got ourselves a very pleasurable and satisfying moment that if not for us being conscious of the girls waiting for us outside, we might¡¯ve gone for another round in one of those haunted locations.


    I mean, the background of the ce somehow added to the thrill. With theck of light since she ced the shlight down to focus on me, I focused my eyes on her face, making sure to capture her beauty and sexiness... It even worked wonders that my movements weren¡¯t even affected by how much I¡¯d already worked my hips today.


    Likewise, Arisa locked me close to her, keeping me deep inside her most of the time. I scraped against her sensitive walls, finding new spots from deep within, bringing her to a new height.


    When we eventually finished at the same time, we still spent extra time exchanging more kisses. We just couldn¡¯t get enough of each other... For sure, those three girls outside already noticed that the light we brought in didn¡¯t move for so long.


    I can already imagine Shizu teasing us about thister before she drags me somewhere we could also be alone. Hopefully, we have enough time for that. I mean, why not, right? I won¡¯t live up to my title as a pervert if I never even think about that possibility...


    ¡°Ruki... You¡¯re not forgetting what we¡¯re here for, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you in a position to remind me of that? Arisa, you naughty girl.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m still your senior even if I¡¯m your girl now... And it¡¯s your fault for being so irresistible. Next time, let¡¯s cover your face.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do that. Your loss. You¡¯ll miss me more that way.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... True.¡± Arisa frowned, not even trying to argue anymore. She then went and hugged me again as we started moving again.


    We already rested enough, after all. The ghost hunting that we buried for a while resurfaced. And Arisa being Arisa, even though she¡¯s just moaning earlier, she already regained her enthusiasm at catching the ghost apparition if there¡¯s any and maybe solving the mystery with me bying to the ces that Juri marked for us.


    Well, that¡¯s just so like her, right? Apart from her yful nature and mature side, she¡¯s also an adventurous girl. And that¡¯s further amplified since we¡¯re doing this together.


    This will be a precious memory that we¡¯ll surely treasure and look back on in the future


    Thinking about it, the camp managers missed using this ce for a Test of Courage activity. But then again, we are at least 200+ students with 1st and 2nd yearsbined. It would take ages if they included it as an activity. It also wouldn¡¯t be exciting. Test of Courage is perfect for a ss activity rather than an entire year level.


    Anyway, since the bathroom hall that we were going to check out first was located further to the back of this manor, we filled the silence with talking about that topic.


    However, as we continued further into the manor, the faint light from outside gradually disappeared, making our only light source the shlight that Arisa handed to me.


    Little by little, the girl who was seemingly brave earlier clung tighter to me. Maybe she¡¯s not that scared yet but she¡¯s feeling unsettled. Because the further we get closer to our destination, the colder it gets.


    And it¡¯s now up to our body heat to warm us up.


    Anyway, I kind of expected this. The location was up on this hill and there was no heater to warm up the ce. The ces we explored earlier were still close to the entrance so it¡¯s not that cold.


    Additionally, I think our mental state was influenced by the ghost story that we heard from Juri as well as our own anticipation to see one. one. In short, we¡¯re probably scaring ourselves as we keep our eyes peeled in front of us.


    To remedy that, conversing with each other should work. Or maybe, teasing her could also do wonders.


    We have yet to reach the first location. It¡¯d be embarrassing if we returned without even seeing it.


    ¡°Tell me, Arisa. Is fear starting to set in? Look at you clinging to me. If Izumi heard about this, she¡¯d get her revenge on you for scaring her.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Idiot Ruki. I¡¯m not scared! Besides, I can hide behind you if I get scared, can¡¯t I? This is why you¡¯re here, young man. You¡¯re meant to protect your girl.¡±


    That¡¯s a swift denial. Yep. She¡¯s starting to get scared. I guess I should help her out on this. What¡¯s the best way to do so? Teasing her, of course.


    ¡°Heh. Sure. I will. But aren¡¯t you the bravest? If anything, you should be the one protecting me.¡±


    ¡°This guy... You¡¯re going to let your girl protect you?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m afraid of the unknown, you know? What if the ghost kidnaps you? Where can I find you then?¡±


    Uh... That¡¯s a terrifying thought, right? No. Maybe not.


    ¡°Pfft. Alright. That¡¯s great. Even in this situation, your glib tongue is tireless. What kind of ghost can kidnap someone? They won¡¯t be a ghost if that¡¯s the case!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Haven¡¯t you seen those movies? The ones wherein characters disappear one by one as soon as they take their eyes off of each other. If I recall correctly, they¡¯re also exploring haunted ces in the darkness like this.¡±


    ¡°You big dummy! That¡¯s a movie! That¡¯s not going to happen in real life. And even if it did... I¡¯ll drag you with me!¡±


    Arisa was holding back herughter as she probably started thinking about howical it would be.


    ¡°Sure. But it¡¯s better to be prepared for that, right?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Okay... I get it. Hold me in the same way you held Izumi earlier. If I¡¯m in your arms, no one can take me away from you.¡± Bringing up that suggestion, Arisa soon moved from my side. She lifted my arm to slip into my front before taking the shlight from me and guiding my arms to wrap around her.


    ¡°What do you think, Ruki? Can a ghost take me away while you¡¯re holding me like this?¡±


    ¡°No... Probably not. I¡¯ll kick them away if they even try to do so.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. You¡¯re adorable, Ruki. You should¡¯ve done this with Izumi earlier.¡± With her voice bing livelier by the second, Arisa looked up at me and guided my head down again as we shared another kiss.


    Looks like it works. The slowly growing tension on her body disappeared and she became more rxed. Furthermore, hearing her sweet giggles was also soothing for me.


    She naturally caught onto what I was trying to do so she also mentioned Izumi. But in this case, she also understood that I was trying to lighten up our mood.


    We did have a hot and intimate session beforeing here but as soon as we continued with our original intention, both of us started feeling tense because of the coldness of the ce.


    If that continued, we¡¯d probably be too scared before we could even get a glimpse of the ¡®haunted rooms¡¯.


    ¡°Mhm... Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been alone like this, huh? Did you miss me, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°Arisa, my answer is already obvious.¡±


    ¡°Eh... I still want to hear it from you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. I miss you a lot. Don¡¯t you think the ghosts will be appalled to hear us flirting like this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, if they can still hear us. Pfft. Enough about that, let¡¯s go and check this out!¡±


    With our mental state perfectly back to normal, Arisa and I arrived in front of the bathroom hall.


    Stepping inside it as one, we were met with a pretty spacious yet empty hall.


    Whatever we were anticipating to see was nowhere to be seen. Nheless, the darkness of the ce as well as the fact that it was already abandoned, a creepy feeling still slithered across our skin.


    Arisa then pointed the shlight forward and we continued further inside, checking out everything the ce has to offer.


    We might not be able to find some clues here but the experience was worth our time.

 Chapter 1908 Returning Outside

    Chapter 1908 Returning Outside


    ??Continuing on our search, even though we ended up being disappointed at the bathroom hall, Arisa and I spent our time flirting with each other right in the middle of the supposedly haunting spot.


    Like with Izumi, continuing to hug her intimately was fending off any possibility of being inflicted with fear. Maybe even if the rumored ghosts showed up in front of us, we''d still be unfazed in front of it.


    If there''s one thing that piqued our interest even a little, it should be the purposely dug-up one corner that led us to a basement room where the boiler was located.


    It also led us to a path straight to the backside of this hill. It''s like a little cave that was properly shut by a metallic door.


    It''s already opened so we could see that there was a narrow path outside which would bring us back to a higher ground.


    Unfortunately, even that discovery failed to provide any clue for us. It was interesting though.


    Arisa evenmented not being able to bring our phone. The scenery that could be seen beyond the door was a mesmerizing sight.


    In the end, we could only burn it in our minds and concluded our time there by sharing more kisses as it was extremely fitting for the situation.


    From everything that happened, this haunted manor exploration turned out to be nothing more than just a special date for us.


    Of course, we remembered to explore the second floor. We searched every room, not just the one pointed out by Juri, in hopes of finding something.


    And still nothing. No ghosts. No faded photos. No suspicious or ominous writings on the wall.


    Everything just felt so forlorn. It''s such a waste for a ce like this to be abandoned.


    Ah. But we didn¡¯t truly go out empty-handed though. The faded digital photo was actually taken inside the room where they reported the first sighting.


    Either the women in the photos were really connected to it or someone just truly brought them here as a prank. Whichever the case, we¡¯d probably never find out unless the people in the photos or the one who printed it showed up in front of us. Furthermore, with the two of us going in with little to no clues on what we''re trying to find, we¡¯re like headless chickens trying to walk straight to a cliff rather than where the chicken feeds are.


    Through this experience, we also understood the reason why paranormal videos on the inte were scarce and more often, fake and fabricated.


    Ghosts wouldn''t magically appear just because you wanted to see them. Let¡¯s give those who saw them the benefit of the doubt and take their im as real. However, since we didn¡¯t see the ghosts ourselves, we could only mark it as nothing but a ghost story.


    Anyway, while it didn¡¯t result in something we could turn into a fantastical tale to everyone we know, the experience alone was a memory we¡¯d definitely treasure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Ruki. Someday, let¡¯s go somewhere more special.¡± Arisa said as we started making our way back, casting off the silence that permeated after we both shrugged and called our exploration over.


    ¡°How special do you want it to be?¡±


    ¡°On a ce for our honeymoon,¡± Arisa answered without hesitation. She even winked at me, trying to check if I would be flustered at her answer.


    She failed though but I liked this conversation.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re also thinking that far ahead. Sure¡­ Wherever that will be, we¡¯ll make more memories there. Maybe ghost hunting too?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Let¡¯s be grounded on a more realistic goal, shall we? What about scuba diving?¡±


    Right. That¡¯s easier to aplish rather than chasing after a paranormal being that may or may not exist.


    But really¡­ scuba diving, huh? Thinking about it, she might not be part of a swimming club but she¡¯s a great swimmer ¨C ording to her, of course.


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll pick our honeymoon depending on its proximity to the sea, huh? No problem.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°This guy. Don¡¯t sound so nonchnt. By the way, I¡¯m sure diving is among your skills, right?¡±


    ¡°It is. However¡­ I¡¯ve only learned the bare minimum and I¡¯ve never tried diving in a deep sea. There¡¯s just no asion to do so. Does that count?¡±


    ¡°Huh. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Don¡¯t worry! Leave it to your girl¡­ I¡¯ll guide you through it.¡±


    Arisa sweetly giggled. From the way her body shuddered in excitement, she was already imagining it. We¡¯re both in a diving suit, paddling near the sea floor hand-in-hand.


    That would be a unique experience. I only equipped myself with basic swimming and diving lessons. Swimming is a survival skill, after all. I¡¯m the jack of all trades, master of none when ites to survival.


    Even if we suddenly get transported to another world like most light novels seemingly use as a plot nowadays, those skills wille in handy especially if we don¡¯t get a cheat. And obviously, my girls¡¯ safety will still be my highest priority.


    Uh. Alright. Let¡¯s stop that. That¡¯s unlikely to happen.


    We continued on this kind of topic which is totally out of ce from our current setting.


    Just like this, we soon approached the exit.


    I reached for the creaky door while Arisa moved back to my side.


    However, what we were expecting to see wasn¡¯t really what weed us outside.


    There, where we left the three girls to rest, they¡¯re all standing like a bunch of strict prefects in front of four kneeling boys.


    ¡°Is that¡­?¡± Arisa couldn¡¯t hide her surprise in her voice but she soon realized what could¡¯ve happened, ¡°Pfft. I bet those idiots thought they could hit on them, never realizing that it¡¯s Shizu, Izumi, and a camp manager.¡±


    Just like she said, that seems to be the case as we soon heard Shizu scolding the four.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to kneel, huh? Figures. All of you only amount to this. Thinking you could pick on isted girls, you never considered you¡¯d encounter someone like me here. Did my authority scare you? Did her sway over the delinquents terrify you? Or maybe, realize that one of us is a camp manager spelled doomsday in your heads?¡±


    Shizu sounded so disappointed there as she looked down at them. Likewise, Izumi and Juri were shaking their heads at the sight.


    They¡¯re not looking at them the same way they look at me. In their eyes, they¡¯re nothing but worthless scum who probably attempted to pick them up.


    Compared to the mystery that we failed to solve inside the haunted manor, I didn¡¯t need considerable discerning skills to find out what happened.


    Since it¡¯s only a one-way path to this location, they certainly came from there. And as ignorant as they are, seeing the three girls without recognizing them first sent them into a frenzy on how they could pick up girls during this camp.


    Unluckily for them¡­ they drew the worstbination.


    The Student Council President.


    The (fake) delinquent girl.


    Andstly, one of the camp managers.


    Not knowing how to get out of this situation, the four started pleading for Shizu to let them off.


    And it was at this point that the shlight held by Arisa shone in their direction.


    Simultaneously, the three girls turned around to see us emerging from the manor. Likewise, the four pathetic losers who were probably a group of friends among the second-year students all shifted their gazes at me.


    At first, they thought they were finding their savior but as soon as they recognized my face, theyer of fear in their eyes doubled.

 Chapter 1909 Fitting Punishment

    Chapter 1909 Fitting Punishment


    ?¡°Alright. All I hear are excuses, senpai. Why can¡¯t any of you admit that you¡¯re all here to pick an easy target? What if they¡¯re not the ones resting here? Will those poor girls even get a chance to refuse you? Hmm? Do you all think it isn¡¯t a crime to coerce someone?¡±


    Standing in front of the four kneeling seniors, I menacingly looked down on them, highlighting the what-if scenario.


    What if it¡¯s any other girls who will be powerless against their coercion? Without anyone around to help them out, their only option is to run away or follow them even if they¡¯re ufortable. Will they chase after them if they run away? Most likely not. But then again, that possibly didn¡¯t pass by their heads. They¡¯re like horny idiots who¡¯d get excited at every opportunity to talk to a girl.


    I don''t know their names but they''re surely someone I''ve probably crossed paths with once or twice already.


    At the moment, all of them were partly pleading for their innocence and partly exining their side. I don¡¯t know if most boys in our school are this much of an idiot but I guess it¡¯s possibly 50/50. I can¡¯t take a few bad apples and generalize the entire student body, right?


    Anyway, since Shizu also noticed how they became more afraid upon recognizing me, she dly handed the situation to me as the four girls stepped aside.


    My girl could clearly settle this situation on her own but she wanted to give me the honors. Of course, the other three had varying reactions to it.


    Juri was looking proud of me as always.


    Izumi clicked her tongue, calling me a showoff but only through whispers.


    And Arisa found this situation fun, holding back her urge to tell the others the result of our exploration.


    ¡°W-we¡­ We¡¯re not trying to excuse our behavior. Look, Onoda¡­ We¡¯re kneeling. Asking for forgiveness... It¡¯s a bad decision on our part. We won¡¯t do it again. We promise.¡± The one at the forefront said and the other three nodded desperately.


    For sure they already wanted to leave but they couldn¡¯t because we¡¯ve all seen their faces. If they just run away here, they¡¯ll be living in fear when the teachers or professors will get to them for trying this out. That¡¯s why they wanted to hear us letting them off.


    But well¡­ when ites to pettiness, I¡¯m quite up there. I won¡¯t just give them an easy pass after trying to pick up my girls. And it¡¯s not just one but three!


    Granted, they failed spectacrly. However, it¡¯s always in my favor if more boys be terrified of my presence. That way, only a few would bother crossing me in the future and those friendly ones would have to think twice before approaching me.


    I should embody being a viin in the eyes of the boys. On the contrary, I would be this overly considerate guy for the girls.


    That¡¯s the most ideal position for me, no?


    ¡°Bad decision, huh? Alright, then I¡¯ll take that as your admission of guilt, senpai.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Okay. You¡¯re right¡­¡± The guy shrank further and so were the other three.


    They couldn¡¯t argue with it anymore, after all.


    ¡°Anyway, senpai. Word of advice. It¡¯s not forbidden for any of you to approach a girl. It¡¯s just¡­ don¡¯t do this kind of shit, alright? It¡¯s tasteless. Do you know what the girls detest the most? Those who are so full of themselves.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t know that but desperate idiots will always act this desperate.


    Uh. Let¡¯s forget that I didn¡¯t see what exactly or to what extent they pissed Shizu. It¡¯s enough that they tried, right?


    ¡°I understand¡­ C-can we go now?¡±


    The four of them nodded in sync again but that question. Do I look that merciful to them because I gave them advice?


    As if they¡¯ll take my words to heart. I mean, among the boys I¡¯ve advised before, I could only point at Uchiyama as the only sess. He changed. He listened to my advice and is now living it.


    Sakuma might be the most obedient but his execution was so poor that Setsuna-nee ended up getting drawn to me instead.


    ¡°No. You can¡¯t. Besides, I shouldn¡¯t be the one to decide that.¡±


    At the first word alone their faces looked like I¡¯d just cut thest rope that would save them from falling into the cliff. And when I shifted my head to look at the four girls, indicating that they were the ones to decide their fates, they started sweating bullets.


    Shizu helplessly shook her head. She probably wanted me to see this through but as always, I wouldn¡¯t just put them on the sidelines since they¡¯re the ones they offended.


    She then looked around her before her eyesnded on the supposed haunted location. Following that, she brought the other three girls to the side, discussing what they were going to do.


    I watched that in interest while the four guys kneeling in front of me started trembling.


    A sh of inspiration popped up in my head and I shifted my eyes back to them.


    With an audible gulp, their pupils dted as they waited for what I was about to say.


    Perhaps thinking that I was going to prepare them for what


    the girls were cooking up, they actually looked hopeful.


    But as soon as I opened my mouth, they started shaking


    further as though we were in the middle of winter.


    ¡°Senpai, do you know? This ce is said to be haunted. We¡¯re


    actually here to prevent students from identally wandering


    inside and getting into an ident. Haven¡¯t you seen us


    it to check if there¡¯s really a paranormal event urring here.


    Guess what¡­¡±


    As I trailed my voice there, I narrowed my eyes and squatted


    in front of them before saying in a hushed, emotionless voice


    to heighten the terrorizing effect.


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen it. Two women in bright red dresses and a


    mischievous kid who loved to bounce her toy ball. Look, my


    skin hair is still standing. That¡¯s how terrifying it was.¡±


    The four guys stared at me nkly with their mouths agape.


    Whatever was going on in their head, they were now starting


    to think that I was giving them a hint of what the girls would


    ask for them to be let off.


    A minuteter, Shizu strutted back to my side and crossed her


    arms. Then, along with an awe-inspiring speech that was


    directed at their crooked ways, she then magnanimously


    announced their decision.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that cruel but you four needed to be disciplined. Am I


    correct?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± The four answered in sync. Even though they were


    already aware of what wasing, that was all they could


    shout.


    ¡°Great. See that ce? I want you four to explore it. You don¡¯t


    have to do anything. You just have to give us a report about


    what you¡¯ve seen.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s a haunted ce¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t that the reason I¡¯m asking you to give us a


    report? Don¡¯t worry. You four can go at the same time. Here


    take this¡­¡±


    Shizu easily deflected their futile attempt to slink away from


    the punishment being dished out to them. She then produced


    a wristwatch and handed it to them.


    I recognized it since it¡¯s something Juri sometimes wears as


    part of her fashion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So, they¡¯re still merciful by giving them a set time for


    exploration, huh? Good. Shizu has yet to be influenced by my


    cruelty.


    Well, she had yet to see it in its entirety, after all.


    If it was me¡­ I¡¯d lock them and let them find another exit.


    ¡°You have twenty minutes. We¡¯ll wait for you here outside.


    Now, stand up and go.¡± Shizu stepped back and pped as she


    shouted her order.


    Not having any choice in this matter, they could only struggle


    to their feet before moving.


    Halfway to the exit, Arisa also handed her shlight to them.


    The four idiots thanked her and looked at her as though she


    was an angel.


    Little did they know, it was already within the n. Given the


    time we used to explore the ce, the battery would


    probably soon die out.


    Juri and Izumi didn¡¯t do anything else but they¡¯re both hiding


    their amused smiles seeing the four walking to their doom.


    Of course, as the only other guy here, I presented myself in


    sending them off.


    As they opened the door, I added a few words of


    encouragement as well as additional information.


    ¡°Senpai, remember, the sightings were mostly reported to be


    seen upstairs as well as in the bathroom hall. If you feel


    trapped, there¡¯s another exit there. It¡¯s beneath the bathroom


    hall. You can find a hole there leading to the boiler room.


    Good luck.¡±


    Upon saying that without any hint of maliciousness, I pushed


    on their backs, sending them inside the manor.


    They triedining but one nce behind was enough to


    cow them to silence. With one of them holding the shlight


    and the other the watch, the four idiots soon stepped inside


    the manor.


    I closed the door myself and after thirty seconds, I looked


    around us and picked up a conveniently ced wood stick


    that¡¯s thicker than my arm.


    I then ced it at the part of the door that was supposed to


    slide when opening it, jamming it closed.


    After checking it out to make sure that it wouldn¡¯t budge


    easily, I turned around and saw the four girls looking at me


    like some kind of monster.


    ¡°You¡¯re a devil, Ruki.¡± That¡¯s their collectivement.


    Not long after that, a scream rang out from inside along with


    the sound of their hurried footsteps.


    What a bunch of cowards.

 Chapter 1910 Savoring our Remaining Time (1)

    Chapter 1910 Savoring our Remaining Time (1)


    ??Having nothing else to do except wait for the four to return from their haunted manor exploration, the girls and I sat back down where they had been waiting for us earlier.


    I thought of suggesting leaving them behind but upon second thought, it could get them in trouble if something happened with those idiots. It¡¯s better not to unleash my pettiness here and just spend my remaining time with them in peace.


    But then again, they¡¯re too loud.


    Their screams were audible even though we were already located quite a distance from the manor.


    I could imagine them pulling at each other¡¯s clothes, ensuring no one got separated.


    Surprisingly, none of them attempted to return to the jammed door. They had yet to discover the horror of being trapped inside.


    Of course, they could still force it to open. The stick I used was already old and so was the door itself. But isn¡¯t it dreadful to think that a ghost locked you in there? They¡¯ll probably brag about the experience to their peerster. But that would only happen if they didn¡¯t be too terrified to talk about their experience.


    Now, this has be an eventful trip for them. Isn¡¯t that a lot better than picking up girls?


    Anyway, while they were busy screaming and running inside the manor, Arisa and I shared what we experienced inside ¨C not including what we did before the actual exploring, of course.


    The boiler room that I already mentioned. The scenery we saw. Andstly, the room which was in fact the same room depicted in the faded digital photo.


    That got them more interested. Juri even checked the photo again, scrutinizing every little detail. However, just like what we concluded earlier, the circumstantial evidence was stillcking in order to solve whatever mystery was shrouding the ce. She said she was going to ask around again for more information.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I told her not to overdo it since there must be a reason why it remained a mystery or why it got abandoned in the end. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to be overly cautious than curious.


    Yeah. Her name¡¯s not Otsuka Karen anyway. If it¡¯s that overly curious girl, she¡¯d definitely be able to find out more just by snooping around and asking the right questions.


    Ah. Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen her anywhere. She should also be here given that she¡¯s also a second-year student. If she¡¯s out there, I¡¯d bet a kidney that her head was once again stuck in limbo, trying to satisfy her curiosity over something that took her interest.


    Good thing I haven¡¯t met her yet but just in case I run into her, I¡¯d give her a proper junior-like greeting. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other, after all.


    A whileter, we soon moved past the topic of the mystery of the manor and switched our topic to the whole camping trip in general.


    It¡¯s the same as what I talked about with my other girls. Their unique experiences today and whether they¡¯re enjoying it or not.


    I listened to them first before I also started with my story of how I kept on trying to sneak into the girls¡¯ camp.


    As I expected, it earned me a varying degree of disappointment and awe for my tenacity and recklessness.


    Could I even argue about it? No. Even if I said that it was to create more opportunities for us, it¡¯s undeniably reckless.


    The four girls reminded me to be careful in their own unique way.


    Shizu and Juri used a mix of praise and scolding. The former was naturally stricter while thetter seemingly just wanted to make me change my approach.


    Arisa didn¡¯t say anything but she jumped on myp and pressed her forehead against mine.


    Andstly, Izumi went on a long tirade about how careless I am but in the end, she folded in my embrace while expressing her concern for me.


    Soon after that, when we got hit by the realization that we¡¯d be separating again upon leaving this ce, the four girls focused more on pampering me or getting pampered by me.


    I do wish I could spend more time with them. Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible.


    Still, with what little time we had, we decided to savor every second of it.


    With Shizu and Izumi sitting on my side, Arisa ced herself behind me. Of course, although I¡¯ve already done a lot with her, I would never leave her out.


    The two of us started with soft and swift kisses that gradually became more intimate by the second. When Shizu and Izumi started gettingpetitive, she paused and let them fight over my lips while she kept my head secured in her embrace.


    With most of my attention shifting to them, I unhesitatingly showered the two girls with more kisses, alternating between them. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s the continuation of what we started before exiting earlier.


    And along with that, our naughty hands explored each other¡¯s bodies. My hand went behind the two girls, cupping their squishy buttocks.


    On the other hand, even if Shizu minded that we weren¡¯t alone, she boldly slipped her hand inside my pants, expertly gripping what I was hiding there. She started stroking me until it fully hardened.


    She probably wanted to pull it out but Izumi channeled what we did in that empty room a few days ago.


    Taking the initiative from her, the girl climbed up on myp as soon as she got the opportunity. And when Shizu pulled her hand out, she closed in on me and started rubbing herself on my erection.


    As for Juri¡­ Well, she¡¯s the one who acted the most reserved during this asion.


    She remained standing not far away from us.


    Obviously, I just couldn¡¯t leave her out as well.


    However, I approached her differently, instead of grabbing her arm and pulling her close, I asked her if she could sit down in the space Izumi vacated.


    She could be feeling ufortable, after all. I mean, she did witness me making love with Satsuki not too long ago. Then, when I was with Haruko and the others, she also witnessed our intimacy.


    This time, witnessing Shizu and Izumi acting bolder even within her presence, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if she felt the need to take a step back.


    Or so, that¡¯s what I thought.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ It¡¯s inappropriate, no?¡±


    That was her response but little by little, she¡¯s already closing in. Looking at her face which was disagreeing with her use of propriety in this situation, I couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake my head at her disy.


    I stretched my arm out for her to take and replied, ¡°Yes, it is. But Juri¡­ don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    Shizu and Arisa turned their heads in her direction. They¡¯re amused and intrigued. Perhaps they¡¯re being reminded of themselves. They also acted like this before, after all.


    But then again, she joined in when Shizu and Izumi asked for my kiss before handing me over to Arisa earlier.


    If anything, that¡¯s probably a little confusing for them.


    They couldn¡¯t understand that part but I do. This is just Juri¡¯s way of battling against her propriety.


    Even though she pretty much epted that I am truly involved with these girls in a deeper emotional connection, it¡¯s inevitable for her to slowlye to terms with it.


    Earlier, she got taken in by the atmosphere but now¡­ her headspace was more unupied. Hence, she couldn¡¯t just put herself in between me and another girl.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± Juri bashfully nodded her head. Before long, her eyes focused on Izumi whose hips were moving back and forth while her legs were locked behind me.


    Upon noticing Juri¡¯s gaze, the girl on myp hurriedly buried her face on my shoulder. Yeah. She was also a little conscious of how she looked at the moment. She¡¯d rather hide her face than let Juri see her current expression


    And because of Izumi¡¯s move, the look on Juri¡¯s face visibly turned a little awkward.


    She realized that despite the boldness she perceived from Izumi, her shyness didn¡¯t diminish. Just that, her desire for me has won her over. And yes, it¡¯s the same as earlier. She was scared and yet¡­ having me hug her tightly put her at ease.


    ¡°As you can see, this is the result of our desire. Don¡¯t you feel it too, Juri? Come here¡­ You call me shameless but I can¡¯t just let you stand there and watch us.¡±


    Juri grabbed my outstretched hand and sat down on my side. With her body leaning close to me, started by nibbling my exposed ear before whispering


    ¡°I get it, Ruki. I should adopt the same level of shamelessness to keep up with them. With you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I got the urge to bite her lips and so I did, making her eyes open wide in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the realization I¡¯m expecting from you, Juri. But it¡¯s fine. You still can¡¯t be as shameless as me anyway. And look, they¡¯re also waiting if your desire for me was the same as theirs.¡±


    Iughed a little before pointing to Arisa behind me whose chest now served as my headrest, almost burying me in between them, and Shizu who was currently holding onto my arm. She¡¯s guiding my hand into her pants. At the moment, I was still on her navel, massaging that sensitive part of her.


    Juri took a deep breath before biting my lips back. A momentter, she wrested my head from Arisa before plunging me down on her bouncy pair after rolling her shirt up.


    This¡­ Did I provoke her too much? She snapped.

 Chapter 1911 Savoring our Remaining Time (2)

    Chapter 1911 Savoring our Remaining Time (2)


    ??I expected Juri to at least kiss or hug me. But to also roll up her shirt like this, I possibly triggered something within her.


    Whatever that is, it prompted her to be as bold as the other girls with me. Maybe it''s also because she already saw me with Satsuki and the others. It piled up and thest straw was my invitation for her toe closer.


    Now, she once again shelved her propriety for me.


    As I slowly sank within her valley, Juri''s wonderful fragrance filled my nose. Apart from that pleasant softness that seemed so inviting, this position allowed me to sense her minute movements. She''s shuddering from the warm sensation of my breath brushing against her skin. And despite being overwhelmed by it, she¡¯s pushing me deeper. Most likely, like Izumi, she didn¡¯t want me to see her flustered expression.


    Still, by doing this, she¡¯s letting me hear and feel the vibrations of her racing heartbeat.


    The forceful embrace when she took my head away from Arisa¡¯s hold soon turned gentle. Her hand moved up on top of my head and began caressing it with overflowing affection.


    Even though it¡¯s quite hard to do so, I managed to look up. And sure enough, her face was noticeably dyed red even under the dim light of the post.


    Along with that, her eyes warmly watched over me with her lips stretched from both sides, forming a beautiful smile that instantly made my heart skip a beat.


    A whileter, Juri¡¯s fingers sank into my hair,bing it as gently as she could.


    I then heard her whisper. Her voice tinged with her embarrassment.


    ¡°Ruki. I can also match your shamelessness. What do you think? This is so inappropriate I think I might faint.¡±


    From these words and actions alone, I could sense more than just her desire and affection for me. This was also her statement that whatever was inappropriate for her before could be rewritten as something that was not. And if I''m not wrong,peting with the girls isn''t even in her head right now. This is simply her way of showing her resolve to me.


    Well, I did provoke her to act like this so... I should take responsibility for my own actions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hooking my arm to her back, I pulled the woman as close to me as possible without letting her or Izumi be inconvenienced. And in turn, I lifted my head for a bit, stealing a kiss from her lips before I sank even further into her pleasant softness.


    Even if I open my mouth now, my voice would surelye out muffled. Of course, that''s not going to stop me from responding to her.


    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to match my shamelessness. Just having you by my side is enough. But well, I''m not going to lie, I love this, Juri.¡±


    "Hmm? You love it, you say? What are you going to do then, Ruki?¡±


    ¡°Savor the opportunity.¡± At the same time as I said that, I started kissing her chest. First, in the middle. And gradually moved along on top of her bra.


    I heard Juri¡¯s grunt, maybe a little surprised at how I also threw away hesitation. Her hold on my head was tightening up every time my lips would press on her skin.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ This should be wrong but it¡¯s amazing how you could split your attention on three of us. I get that it¡¯s basically Izumi who¡¯s on yourp but you¡¯re still moving your hips to match her movements. And then your other hand is now inside Shizu''s pants."


    Alright. She found something to praise me for again. She said it. It should be wrong and yet¡­ she just couldn¡¯t stop finding reasons to dole out her praises.


    In any case, she¡¯s right. Even though it looked like all my attention was dedicated to her, that didn''t mean Shizu and Izumi stopped what they were doing.


    At the moment, I could already feel Izumi¡¯s lower body getting warmer and warmer. She¡¯s already wet down there, leading my erection to lodge her slit even though our pants still separated us.


    As for Shizu, my hand was already at its destination, cupping her pulsating sacred ce. With my naughty yet experienced fingers, I started strumming her moist slit, teasing her in a rhythmic pattern. She¡¯s already leaning on my other side, keeping her moans subdued.


    In any case, Juri didn¡¯t stop at pointing that out. As her body started to heat up and her reactions became sexier, she continued while my arm hooked behind her was making its way back to her front to assist me in my endeavor of showering her more with kisses.


    "P-pervert Ruki, do you understand now? Even if it¡¯s you who pulled me close, I also believed that I couldn¡¯t just stand aside. I have to join in or they¡¯ll take away all of your attention¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. But that¡¯s not going to happen, you know? Like I said, I¡¯m just this shameless. I could do this with all of you because of that trait. That¡¯s why¡­ even if they eventually took away my attention, I assure you. I will never forget that you¡¯re here with us. In one way or another, I¡¯ll still be able to pamper you just as much as I pamper them.¡±


    As I finished saying that, my lips climbed up to her neck, giving them the same treatment. And while that was happening, my hand soon arrived in front of her chest. With my fingers instantly sinking in her softness, Juri shuddered from the sensation.


    I wasn¡¯t stopping there though. While she was still processing my words and actions, Juri watched as I tugged her bra cup, giving my eyes a glimpse of what she was hiding beneath it.


    She didn¡¯t stop me. She¡¯s already anticipating that move from me, after all.


    Taking in the sight, she might not be on the bigger side but Juri is like Akane. Her B, maybe nearing C-cup size, was perfect for her figure. Not too small and certainly not too big. The padding of her bra wasn¡¯t even that thick but only enough to not let her sensitive cherries stick out.


    Soon, I met her eyes and conversed with her wordlessly on how she wanted me to proceed. Understanding my intention, Juri audibly gulped before her hand pushed down on my head again, urging me to continue.


    With her heated gaze as a witness, I tugged it further, pulled it down, and tucked it underneath. My head swiftly moved at the same time, capturing her beautiful cherry in between my lips.


    Juri¡¯s body visibly shuddered at the sensation. And likewise, I could feel myself reacting down there.


    Because of our current situation, it, in turn, also affected the girl on myp. Although I couldn¡¯t see her expression, the way she paused for a bit to adjust herself to it. Following that, Shizu was also affected. My fingers slipped inside her which made her shudder from a different sensation spreading across her body.


    One move and all four of us were affected. Unfortunately, even though I could still sense Arisa behind me, she was not doing anything else other than watching over us.


    ¡°¡­ R-ruki.¡±


    Eventually, Juri recovered her ability to speak. However, calling my name was all she could muster.


    She was biting her lips sexily while watching me suck on her tit. Its sweet savory taste filled my mouth. My tongue naturally wrapped around them, teasing her and sending more stimtion to run across her body. Before long, Juri who was experiencing this for the first time hugged my head tighter as she trembled along with her moan escaping her mouth.


    At the same time as that, I heard Izumi and Shizu, chanting my name along with their moans. The former had to move from my shoulder, mping her lips on the side of my neck while thetter started reaching out of my pants again.


    From here, our situation started escting further.


    There¡¯s no going back anymore. Even the night breeze of this hill wouldn¡¯t be enough to put out the fire that ignited our desire.


    With Arisa assuring me that she was going to be our lookout in case someone else other than the four idiots who were still running and screaming inside the manor arrived, I had to satisfy all three of these girls before our time ran out.


    Was that a challenge? Possibly. But I¡¯ll make sure to aplish it. In one way or another.

 Chapter 1912 Savoring our Remaining Time (3)

    Chapter 1912 Savoring our Remaining Time (3)


    ??Normally, it should be hard to choose who to prioritize first but as someone who has been in this situation many times already, I simply let myself move depending on how my girls reacted. Because like always, they wouldn¡¯t just stay in ce and leave everything to me.


    Even if I asked them to, they¡¯d do their best to assist me in bringing us pleasure and satisfaction.


    Not counting Arisa who volunteered to look out for us and stepped away just enough to see the path, Izumi was the first one to change her approach.


    After sinking her teeth in my neck and maybe making her mark there, I heard her almost inaudible voice, sweetly whispering to me.


    ¡°Shameless guy, d-don¡¯t misunderstand. I want to feel you more¡­¡±


    Looks like she messed up her word choice. Shouldn¡¯t it be, ¡®It¡¯s not like I want to feel you directly or anything, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡¯. That¡¯s one proper tsundere line.


    I know. She just couldn¡¯t be honest most of the time with me. But whenever honesty possessed her, Izumi herself would take the initiative. And it¡¯s also not impossible for her to do some crazy things. Things she probably never imagined doing before falling for me.


    For example, our little moment recently.


    She brought me to an empty room in order to give me a glimpse of her newly bought pair of underwear. And back there, we experienced our first sexual encounter. Well, not that sexual but it¡¯s more than enough that I made her climax even without direct contact.


    This time, she¡¯s trying to emte the same feeling from that day by straddling me like this. Unfortunately, her embarrassment and the thickness of our pants were preventing her from feeling the same sensation. Moreover, I could only match her movements.


    Due to that¡­she came up with this.


    I momentarily switched from sucking on Juri¡¯s nipple to fondling her squishy softness, freeing my head. Then, I straightened my back, shifting most of my focus back to Izumi.


    Even though my hands were still busy on the two girls on my side, having my eyes on her pleased Izumi.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She let go of my poor neck to level her head with mine. Her lips were immediately drawn to mine as we shared a short yet passionate kiss.


    Following that, I responded to her words with a suggestive smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re both of the same mind¡­ I¡¯m a pervert, aren¡¯t I? I want to feel you more. Directly even if it¡¯s absolutely risky this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Truly a shameless guy¡­ I told you not to misunderstand. Ugh. I don¡¯t care anymore, hopeless pervert Ruki.¡±


    Izumi¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She attempted to dodge my gaze but it was futile.


    She was being drawn back on her own. Maybe even her tsundere trait couldn¡¯t resist me anymore. I mean, the tion that was momentarily shown on her face betrayed her attempt to hide her real feelings.


    Her eyes trembled as her heated gaze rested on me, gauging how truthful my words were.


    Upon determining that I was serious about it, the cloud in her eyes cleared up as her face became dyed in a deeper shade of crimson red. Her chest heaved up and down at the same time as her hand was pulled back to press against my firm chest. Her warm breath brushing against my simrly flushed face started to burn hotter.


    Likewise, my blood cirction became more excited as it seemingly started to boil, raising the temperature of my body.


    Influenced by my arousal, my busy hands started moving intensely, exploring Shizu¡¯s narrow cave and poking through her weak spots as well as pinching Juri¡¯s sensitive cherries between my fingers.


    In response, I felt the two girls¡¯ hands pressing against my abdomen, feeling up its firmness. And gradually, without even any hint of racing against each other, they traveled downward, slipping their fingers on my pants¡¯ waistband. Their destination? My enraged little brother that was still being squashed beneath Izumi.


    I thought Juri would at least be reserved but perhaps seeing how Izumi took my attention back, she wanted to get back at me.


    At this point, Izumi started disregarding her earlier embarrassment to be seen by the other two. I became her sole focus and likewise, the girl was firmly expressing how she wanted me to keep looking at her.


    How adorable.


    Sharing another passionate kiss. Izumi started wiggling her hips. Her legs locking behind me also loosened up. Before long, she began sliding back and stopping just before my knees.


    In this way, that part of me opened up for all three of them. And upon finding the two hands already on their way to tug and pull out what I¡¯ve been hiding here, Izumi joined them.


    However, instead of copying Shizu and Juri, she reached for my sides.


    Understanding their intention, I first pulled my arms back from Shizu and Juri and hooked them around their hips.


    Once I tightly grasped their soft bodies, I slightly lifted my butt off of our seat, giving the three girls the window to pull my pants down.


    They immediately moved to aplish it, rolling down my pants to my knees. They spared my boxers. I mean, we weren¡¯t on a bench but a repurposed boulder that pretty much served as a ce to rest. It¡¯s cold and we only dusted it earlier.


    With their eyes fixed on the very obvious erection sticking out on my boxers, the three of them unterally decided to let it out.


    Although we weren¡¯t directly into the light, three pairs of eyes shone as they watched my shaft stand up in all its glory, pulsating as my blood continued to pump down there.


    Shizu, being the only one of the three to have more experience with my cock, grabbed it first. Her fingers curled around the base, holding it upright. However, seeing that it didn¡¯t stop twitching, Juri also moved her hand, holding it in the middle.


    Izumi naturally followed suit. Her hand wrapped around the head with her thumb pressing against the tip that was already leaking out precum.


    Without any verbalmunication between them, their hold simultaneously tightened, squeezing me. It was so sudden that I failed to restrain my voice.


    And upon hearing me grunt in pleasure, the three girls were exhrated.


    They started moving their hands, stroking and teasing me in sync.


    A few secondster, Shizu teasingly said, letting the other two hear it.


    ¡°Numbskull, doing it with Arisa is still not enough, huh? You¡¯re still this lively.¡±


    Yeah. Why did I even think that she didn¡¯t notice? Of course, it¡¯s impossible to hide it from her.


    Because of that, her words elicited a reaction from the other two. Their questioning gaze stabbed into me.


    There¡¯s no escaping from this.


    ¡°Arisa? Wait¡­ Inside that haunted ce? Wow¡­ As expected of you, Ruki. Even ghosts have to think twice whether they can stop you from pampering your girls.¡±


    At this point, I have no idea if she¡¯s already being sarcastic or not. But considering her streak of praises, it¡¯s probably thetter. She even nibbled on my ear and whispered more praises through a whisper¡­ she even mentioned how wild I was with Satsuki earlier.


    As for Izumi, the girl searched for her friend¡¯s figure at a distance before shaking her head. With her eyes narrowing to a slit, she bit on my lips and said, ¡°I see. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t mind stepping back. You had your fun already. Shameless pervert.¡±


    Although that sounded like she was disappointed in me, her slight jealousy was more apparent.


    Before long, without letting me respond to them, Izumi¡¯s kisses intensified and she once again slid forward, pressing herself against my reaction.


    Shizu and Juri gave way for her but that didn¡¯t mean they were backing down. Instead, they started their assault on my neck and rolled my shirt to give it the same treatment.


    Imagine if those four idiots saw us in this state. They wouldn¡¯t just seethe in envy. They¡¯d curse my luck. They would never get this kind of experience, after all. And considering how they got treated earlier, they¡¯d also curse their luck, wishing they were me.


    Ah. Enough about them. I should think about how to proceed from here. Should I go with the flow? Looks like they¡¯d rather keep me seated and be subjected to all their attacks than let me take back control of our situation¡­


    Regardless, one absolute problem remained. Time.

 Chapter 1913 Savoring our Remaining Time (4) *

    Chapter 1913 Savoring our Remaining Time (4) *


    ??For the first minute or two, I surrendered to their joint assault, letting them do what they wanted with me.


    Shizu and Juri explored my body, teasing me as much as they could while Izumi focused mostly on our nonstop kisses and the movement of our hips.


    The two women at my side also didn''t spare my nipples and abdomen -- or specifically, my belly button. They squeezed their head in between us to reach that part of me. It was stimting.


    Every time they would do that, I could sense an electrifying jolt running across my body. My hip movements became more hurried. With my hands firmly grasping Izumi''s backside to keep my cock lodged against her slit, that soon brought the girl the pleasure she was seeking.


    A whileter, Izumi momentarily paused to catch her breath.


    Taking that opportunity wherein she could push the girl back temporarily, Shizu''s head moved further down, kissing the tip of my cock.


    "Izumi, let me borrow this for a while..." said the usually stoic Student Council President. Although she sounded like she was asking for Izumi¡¯s permission, there was no stopping her anymore.


    With a mischievous yet very alluring smile on her lips, she angled her head sideways to meet my gaze that followed her movements.


    "Watch me properly. Don''t ever take your eyes away, numbskull."


    I readily nodded as I watched her open her mouth, taking in half of my length inside her warm and slippery mouth.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I won¡¯t.¡±


    Can I still take my eyes away from her? With the pleasure she¡¯s delivering me, only those ungrateful bastards would take their attention away in this kind of situation.


    Furthermore, I felt the pleasure continue to build up inside me. I sensed something.


    Perhaps because there were three of them with the same intention of satisfying me, I felt my stamina bubbling up, sending more blood down there. If this continued, I¡¯d probably be able to shoot more than once.


    Exhaustion be damned. My body itself was hungry for all three of them.


    Before long, the warmth of Shizu¡¯s mouth engulfed the entirety of my senses. One of my hands naturally moved on top of her head to guide the girl with her movements and encourage her through gentle caresses.


    Shizu loved that as she popped my cock for a moment to show another meaningful smile.


    As her lips sped around it once more, my cock began sliding up and down inside her mouth.


    Having done it multiple times already, she had long memorized every sensitive part of me. Her tongue did all the work, wrapping and poking those spots.


    However, despite doing all of that, SHizu wasn¡¯t aiming for me to climax right away. Whenever she would feel my cock twitching, she¡¯d pop it out to only use her tongue and hand to stroke and lick it wet.


    At this point, seeing me reel in unending stimtion from Shizu, the other two whose attention also focused on Shizu¡¯s handiwork started bing influenced by her.


    I heard Juri gasping in surprise. She probably wasn¡¯t prepared to see Shizu going down without hesitation. And given my girl¡¯s expression of delight every time she would see my face twisting from the pleasure, Juri¡¯s bafflement and curiosity continued to pile up. I mean, almost everything that was happening this time should be a first for her.


    The temptation was probably getting to her.


    And maybe to distract herself frommitting the same act, Juri went for my lips that Izumi had yet to reim.


    I weed it wholeheartedly.


    In between our kisses, Juri brought up a few questions regarding what Shizu was doing. And I understood her intention from that, she was probing me if I also wanted her to do the same.


    As a response, I bit her lips until she winced from the pain.


    Feeling wronged, she red at me but I used that chance to remind her.


    "It''s all up to you, Juri. Remember, you don''t have to."


    That¡¯s a short answer as I trusted her to understand what I meant to convey.


    There¡¯s no need for her to copy everything she¡¯s seeing from my other girls. We could go about this at our own pace.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sooner orter, things like this would naturally ur between us. And given how much of a pervert I am, I may even ask her for it if an opportunity arise


    Juri bit her lips and didn''t follow up on another question. And before long, she handed my lips back to Izumi who¡¯s probably also thinking the same thing.


    This time, even when I gave her the same answer, Izumi looked unconvinced or rather, challenged.


    Watching me groan in pleasure from what Shizu was doing was provoking something in her. She probably wanted to do the same but little did she know, she was already eliciting the same kind of responses from me.


    Thankfully, Shizu was starting to be an expert on reading the air around us, especially when it concerned me and the other girls.


    After sucking my precum clean which left my erection glistening in the dimness of the night, Shizu dly straightened her back, handing me back to Izumi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Izumi. I won¡¯t just monopolize this numbskull¡­ Aren¡¯t we a team here?¡± With her smirk directed at me, Shizu was smoothing out the tension. However, given how intense she¡¯s sucking me, there was a leftover trace of her drool sliding at the corner of her lips.


    That image felt so out of ce considering it¡¯s Shizu. But at the same time¡­ I found it attractive. I mean¡­ I know what she¡¯s doing beforehand¡­


    Before Izumi could respond to her, I reached for her lips, wiping off the trace before kissing her, effectively silencing her.


    Following that, I turned my attention back to Izumi, pulling her back to me.


    Now that their joint assault has halted, it¡¯s my turn to take the initiative, no?


    Upon deciding that, I became like a man possessed with my overflowing desire for them.


    Starting with the girl in my arms, I had her stand up for a moment. Under their watchful gazes, I pulled her pants down to her knees, just like mine. It gave me another glimpse of what she was wearing down there.


    Although it''s not the same lingerie as before, it was equally erotic. It¡¯s as if she picked and put it on today, anticipating a situation like this between us.


    situation like this between us.


    Upon noticing my eyes seemingly burning a hole in her panties, Izumi was provoked.


    With puffed-up cheeks, she whispered half-annoyed and half-


    tempted, "S-shameless guy, stop staring too much and do what you¡¯re about to do."


    ¡°Hmm? I wish I could see this in broad daylight, Izumi.¡±


    I cracked a teasing smile as I looked up at her while acting like I was about to lean forward to get a closer look.


    ¡°Eh? You pervert! I won¡¯t show it to you! Well, maybe if we¡¯re in that room again.¡±


    Taken aback, Izumi immediately pressed her legs together and used her hands to cover herself up. But that¡¯s only for a moment. While her words started as a shout, thest part that was barely audible was her honest thought.


    Really, how adorable can she be?


    But well, I cannot be distracted further.


    ¡°Sure¡­ Let¡¯s go there next week.¡±


    ¡°This pervert.¡±


    Not knowing whether to be annoyed or ttered, Izumi could only bring down her fist on top of my head.


    I endured that as it wasn¡¯t even painful.


    A momentter, I pulled her closer to me. Given the height of our seat, my face directly plunged into her crotch with my lips mping onto her sacred ce. It was already drenched with her love juices after all that grinding.


    At the same instant, Izumi reflexively hugged my head as she was taken in by surprise.


    On my side, Juri gasped once again.


    Andstly, Shizu shook her head in amazement.


    ¡°I knew it, this numbskull¡­ He¡¯s a beast when unfettered¡±


    Ignoring their reactions, I wrapped my arms around Izumi while my lips and tongue started their work.


    And while doing so, I dragged Izumi with me as I turned 180 degrees to face the woods.


    In this way, even if the four idiots or some other people suddenly popped up from somewhere, they wouldn¡¯t see my Izumi with her pants down. My body would block their sight.


    Obviously, that wouldn¡¯t stop them from finding out what I was doing with her.


    But it doesn''t matter. Like I said, it¡¯s simply a precaution.


    We have Arisa on the lookout and there¡¯s still the indication of noises inside the manor.


    Those capable of disturbing us were none other than ourselves.


    ¡°R-ruki¡­ w-what are you doing?¡± As unusual as it is, Izumi managed to call me out by my name in this situation. Her voice was stuttering because of her intense twitching from the overwhelming stimtion.


    Even with the slight paining from Izumi''s firm grasp on my hair, my mouth, and tongue started to give her a treatment that she¡¯d relive for the rest of the night.

 Chapter 1914 Savoring our Remaining Time (5) *

    Chapter 1914 Savoring our Remaining Time (5) *


    ??"I''m tasting my Izumi. Am I not allowed to?"


    Giving that kind of response to the Izumi whose mind was already teetering between sumbing to the pleasure and holding onto the bounded reality, I put on my notorious shameless face while my lips curved up into a teasing smile.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ How should I answer that?!¡± Fuming through her nose, Izumi unhappily pouted. But as soon as my lips mped at that part of her, her expression twisted in pleasure.


    Looking at her trembling eyes filled with anticipation that pretty much wordlessly urged me to continue what I was doing, the urge to continue teasing her like this swelled up.


    I pulled my girl closer by tightening my embrace around her hips, and slowly I gripped her squishy butt before burying my face in her crotch. Inhaling her womanly fragrance that was already stimting me down there, I followed it up with another lick and suck, straining the love juices sticking in her sexy pair of panties.


    At this point, the urge to directly taste her was already knocking on my head.


    But not yet, I¡¯d like to see her more like this.


    ¡°Say yes, I am allowed to. That¡¯s easy, right?¡±


    ¡°U-ugh¡­ This shameless guy. Stop teasing me¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Izumi. I can¡¯t help it, you¡¯re so pretty and adorable like this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just call me like that all of a sudden! I¡¯m not pretty nor adorable¡­¡±


    With nowhere to hide her face at the moment, Izumi could only lower her head. But because of my current position, I captured her face perfectly. Even though she¡¯s denying it, there¡¯s a clear tion on her face upon hearing me say it.


    And despite her flushed face, her blush was highlighted along with her lips stretching into a pleasantly beautiful smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth. Look, I¡¯m still this hard for you.¡± I pointed at my erection that¡¯s still twitching like crazy.


    Given that I had my full attention on her at the moment, I could say that its current state was all because of her. Of course, Shizu and Juri also had a part in why I was aroused in the first ce.


    They¡¯re still watching us from the side but I was expecting the two of them to join in soon. That¡¯s why, I¡¯d love to satisfy this girl soon so that I could also give them the same treatment.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a pervert!¡±


    Izumi¡¯s rebuttal was swift but the state of her face contradicted the tone of her voice. Moreover, her eyes followed my fingers, drawn to the allure of my massive erection. Momentster, it elicited quite an erotic reaction from her.


    Izumi bit and licked her lips, clearly tempted to reach or maybe feel it close to her again.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do that because of me. Locked in my embrace with my face buried in her sacred ce, all she could do was hold onto my head in order to keep herself standing.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m the pervert who fell in love with you.¡±


    Uh. That doesn¡¯t sound right but it¡¯s the truth anyway. But well, it made Juri and Shizu giggle while Izumi held back herughter.


    Nheless, her ring eyes rxed as it seemingly started smiling as well¡­


    She couldn¡¯te up with another rebuttal anymore so¡­ the next thing I did was to finally focus on pleasuring her.


    Little by little, her closed-up thighs loosened, allowing my head more liberty to explore and push my head in. Izumi¡¯s hold on my hair also switched up as she started caressing me affectionately.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Taking that as encouragement, my tongue and mouth went to work.


    I made sure to lick every part of her and even appreciated her squishy pair of thighs. Every time my tongue would stick out to give her a lick, Izumi¡¯s hips would twitch and she¡¯d push my head further.


    ¡°Izumi¡­ can I?¡± When the desire and my head to taste her directly overflowed, I looked up at her to ask for her permission.


    My hand was already tugging it. A simple nod and I could part it to the side instantly. Well, I didn¡¯t really need to ask for her permission considering I didn¡¯t do so when I pulled her pants down. But in this case, let¡¯s just say I have to. This way, I could also properly gauge Izumi¡¯s state.


    "P-pervert Ruki... Shizu and Juri are watching¡­¡±


    Or so she said, but she¡¯s not really that concerned about them. I could sense that it was just her way of not answering straightforwardly. Although it¡¯s not a lie that she¡¯s concerned about being seen by them. Her desire for me already outweighed that.


    I nced at the two and saw them shrugging. They could also sense it. Furthermore, like I said, they¡¯re just waiting for their moment to join us. While they could act considerate here, they¡¯re also aware of our dwindling time.


    "Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re next. I¡¯m a huge pervert, no? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll skip on satisfying any of you. So, I¡¯ll take that as a yes, alright?¡±


    I swept my nce at the two who also reeled from my shamelessness. Yes. Even Juri, who had nothing but praise for me, found that silly.


    I naturally wouldn''t forget them. I simply chose Izumi as my first target.


    From her, everything proceeded just as I envisioned.


    With Izumi losing against my shamelessness, everything soon proceeded as I envisioned.


    I parted her panties to the side and ate her out. I sucked her love juices, teased her clit, and eventually invaded her sacred ce with my tongue.


    Soon enough, along with an audible moan that sounded nothing like the ones that escaped her mouth earlier, Izumi embraced my head tightly as her whole body quivered from the intense pleasure. Her lower body trembled uncontrobly as she experienced climax with my tongue sticking in as deep as it could get inside her. I received everything she squirted, gulping them down before licking her clean.


    When that moment passed, Izumi weakly bent her knees as she fell back on myp.


    I quickly pulled her pants up before letting her take my seat.


    And then, upon making sure that she was not going to tumble back from exhaustion, we shared one more passionate kiss before I stood up and switched my attention to my next target, Juri.


    Although I reminded her earlier not to rush, it didn¡¯t mean we wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy each other. I mean, our sexual interactions were just a way for us to have a deeper connection. It¡¯s stillpletely possible to gain satisfaction just by our usual exchange of intimacy.


    Nheless, since we were already here, I took over her seat and put her on myp.


    Just like Izumi earlier, she tried to feel me more by grinding on me. I supported that endeavor by wrapping my arms around her waist, fondling her sizable buttocks, and keeping her as close to me as possible while matching the movements of her hips.


    At the same time, our lips just naturally get drawn to each other, sharing more kisses. Following that, she pushed my head back down to her perky pair of hills, giving it another visit. This time, I made sure to leave my mark there along with a memory that she¡¯d also not going to forget tonight.


    Once I was done with Juri, I found Shizu walking over to us.


    Upon letting me take care of Juri first, she then grabbed my hand and dragged me with her to the nearby woods.


    Hidden behind a tree and covered in the darkness of the night, Shizu and I unleashed our inexhaustible desire and affection for each other¡­

 Chapter 1915 What happened inside?

    <h4>Chapter 1915 What happened inside?</h4>


    I had no idea how much time we ended up using but when I returned with Shizu to the girls, the screamsing from the manor were still in full volume. It felt like they turned into a bunch of pigs who only knew how to squeal. Heck, they¡¯re not getting tired of it.


    Are they actually being chased by a ghost? Possibly not. The likely scenario for those stricken with extreme fear should be losing consciousness on the spot. And given how tilting their screams were, all of them have a low mental fortitude. Still, it¡¯s impossible to find out if they¡¯re still together without seeing them directly. There¡¯s also no way to be certain about their current state. However, determining whether they stuck together or scattered around was fairly easy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Granted, Shizu told them to explore the ce for twenty minutes max. However, even with that kind of order, it¡¯s possible for someone too afraid to continue to return. Yet, none of them even tried to do that, let alone scream for help. Oh, they¡¯re screaming but their screams were mostly incoherent. As I said, they¡¯re like pigs who only knew how to squeal.


    Should we be concerned? I don¡¯t know. But I guess it¡¯s about time I check on them.


    In any case, first things first.


    I guided the exhausted Shizu back to her boulder seat. I didn¡¯t hold back at all and give her the same experience asst night... With our overflowing desire for each other, nothing could hinder us even if the ce was dark and we could barely see each other. Her waiting made it even more intense that if not for the ce, Shizu would surely try and take all the initiative from me. Next time, I guess.


    After securing her there and wiping the sweat on her body, I also checked on Izumi and Juri¡¯s state.


    The two have long recovered. I was expecting Izumi to be pouty again but surprisingly, she¡¯s more affectionate despite her embarrassment that had yet to subside. She even tried teasing me by asking me what we did behind that tree. It fired back on her when I described everything in detail.


    To boost the effectiveness of my counter-teasing, I whispered all of that to her with my lips as close to her ear as possible.


    By the time I finished my narration, the girl was knocked down by embarrassment again. Izumi hit me with her forehead, perhaps to get back at me. But that just made her reaction more adorable. As an apology for making her that embarrassed, I let her pinch my cheeks as much as she could. To cool her head down, I gave her another kiss which made her melt inside my embrace once again.


    Following that, when my attention focused on Juri, the first thing she did was pinch my cheeks as well before pulling me back into her embrace. She dotingly patted my head. She asked me if I wasn¡¯t exhausted at all.


    Yeah¡­ Despite everything that happened, she was still more concerned about my well-being than anything else. This woman won¡¯t stop spoiling me¡­


    Like I always answered my girls who asked the same question, I told her that seeing their smiles would always be enough to relieve my fatigue. Knowing that I made them satisfied will always have that effect.


    I got scolded by her but only because she believed that¡¯s not scientifically possible. In the end, she still epted it when I told her that being doted on by her was already healing me.


    As for that one, it earned me a pinch on my cheeks, a kiss, and another praise.


    Mhm... I¡¯m so lucky to have her...


    After making another round to check on their state, since I was that too much of a worrywart, I finally walked over to Arisa who was still standing near the pathway, keeping an eye out on the pathway as well as the manor.


    Looking at her unguarded back, I carefully approached the girl to give her a surprise.


    ¡°Hmm? Look at that, no one has yet toe. We¡¯re lucky, huh?¡± I said that at the same time as I slipped my arms on her side, hugging her from behind.


    Well, she wasn¡¯t that surprised as if she was already expecting me to do this.


    The girl nced back at me, sighed at my mischievousness before pinching my nose, ¡°Lucky, your ass. Thank me for my hard work.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m more than thankful, how should I express my gratitude?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. A kiss and a promise.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Un. Promise not to overwork yourself. Look at you... you¡¯re exhausted. Juri failed to notice that, huh?¡±


    ¡°Not that she failed to, it¡¯s because I¡¯m stubborn enough to say that I¡¯m not. I guess you heard our conversation... Hugging you like this is already healing my fatigue.¡±


    ¡°Nope. That¡¯s just your glib tongue spewing out sweet words to our ears. You won¡¯t fool me, young man.¡± Not buying what¡¯sing out of my mouth, Arisa smirked and then pinched my nose again. Still, she let herself enjoy this moment as she rested her back against me, letting me support her. She¡¯s been standing here for too long. She deserved this rest.


    In any case, understanding that I was not just here tofort her, we soon both turned our attention to the haunted manor.


    ¡°Anyhow, what do we do about them? They¡¯re noting out and just running around there like idiots.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s quite amazing that they¡¯re still screaming. Do they not get tired at all? What do you think? Should I bring them out?¡±


    Was what they¡¯re going through enough punishment for trying to hit on my girls? Ugh. My pettiness couldn¡¯t ept that. But then again, it¡¯s already concerning that they¡¯ve been in there far longer than the time Shizu set.


    ¡°Should you? You jammed the door like the menace you are. Don¡¯t you want them to suffer more?¡±


    ¡°Uh. I do. Alright then, I¡¯ll let them suffer for five minutes more. If they don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll get them out.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. They will definitely have nightmares tonight.¡±


    ¡°They deserved it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right, petty guy. But Ruki, do you think they¡¯ve seen the ghosts? They¡¯re screaming nonstop.¡±


    ¡°Maybe? Let¡¯s ask themter if they can still talk.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you devious guy. No wonder Kazuo can¡¯t even make you feel threatened. And maybe no one will ever be able to...¡±


    Arisa shook her head before surrendering herself more in my embrace.


    If there¡¯s someone who can threaten me then it¡¯s certainly not the likes of Ogawa or those four idiots. The thought of any of my girls leaving me is more terrifying than anything they can dish out, after all.


    Anyway, having decided to wait more, I spent the next few minutes just doting on Arisa.


    When Shizu and the others joined us waiting right there and the four idiots had yet toe out, I decided that it was time to bring them out.


    For their safety, since those four might be in a frenzied state after screaming for half an hour inside, I had them wait there while I approached the manor alone.


    In the end, blocking the doorway did nothing since none of them even tried to return.


    I removed it and threw it back to where I picked it up before opening the door.


    As soon as I did that, their screams that were a little muffled became a little louder. Looks like they¡¯re just running around the entrance, Or are they?


    Perhaps hearing the door opening, one of them immediately emerged from somewhere. He¡¯s that guy who seemed to be his leader. However, the way his gaze went past me and focused on the opened door somehow appeared a little off.


    How should I exin it? It¡¯s like he finally saw the ce he¡¯s been searching for all this time.


    And sure enough, the words that came out of his mouth soon after sounded eerie.


    ¡°Huh?! Is that you, Onoda-kun? Is that where the exit is?! Finally! Hey guy, it¡¯s here! Let¡¯s go out before this disappears!¡± He eximed as he looked to his side, calling those who were with him.


    Then one by one, the screams disappeared and they popped out from both sides, gathering around him. And with the lighting from outside, I could


    The same as that first idiot, they all eximed the same thing before thanking me and running towards the door.


    I stepped aside to let them out. And as I expected all of them almost tumbled down from the rush.


    Alright, let¡¯s be real here. What did they experience inside? Did the exit magically disappear on them? Is that why they couldn¡¯t even leave even if they wanted to?


    ... How mystifying.

 Chapter 1916 Let me handle this

    Chapter 1916 Let me handle this


    ??Did the exit truly disappear on them? That¡¯s the first thing I tried to confirm on the four while they¡¯re still trying to catch their breath.


    Of course, that should be impossible. Maybe in their panic, they just kept running around the ce, searching for a ce to hide. But then again, how did they show up right after I opened the door? Furthermore, I might not be that much of an expert when ites to acting but they acted genuinely relieved to see an exit to that ce.


    This was certainly strange.


    If earlier, it was just a ghost story and we even experienced exploring inside, their experience was like no other. It¡¯s like they were trapped.


    Wait¡­


    Let¡¯s take this as positive. Whoever trapped them inside that turned them into a bunch of screaming pigs waiting to be butchered, helped us get sufficient time to satisfy each other.


    I should thank them, no?


    Ugh. Alright. That¡¯s absurd no matter how I look at it. However, that ended up bing the result.


    After grabbing the shlight that already ran out of battery and Juri¡¯s wristwatch from them, I let those four catch their breaths while I shared with the girls my thoughts. We could ask them for their experienceter, anyway.


    Shizu and Izumi were definitely puzzled by what I shared. On the other hand, Arisa and Juri got their interest in the history of the ce triggered.


    Arisa even jumped up and down saying, ¡®It¡¯s real! The ghosts yed a prank against them!¡¯


    Well, even if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no way to prove that it happened, no? Maybe they just experienced a collective paranoia. They all believed that they were trapped inside and the door they entered disappeared.


    ¡°Numbskull, can they go back like that?¡± Shizu asked.


    The four looked haggard as though they¡¯d been bathing in their own sweat. When they dried up, they¡¯d surely smell.


    I took a nce at the four who were now sitting with their butts on the ground and still gasping for their breath. Maybe if they had more strength, they would¡¯ve already run away from the manor. They¡¯re even making sure not to look back ¨C maybe thinking that they would be sucked inside again.


    ¡°Maybe not¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­ Why don¡¯t you all leave this to me? I¡¯ll handle them. I¡¯m sure they already learned their lesson but let me make sure that they won¡¯t cause you trouble because of this.¡± I suggested it after a while.


    My reasoning for that suggestion was to avoid troubleing to them in case these four idiots talk to the other students about how they were sent to explore the manor by Shizu and the other girls.


    I¡¯d straighten them up before sending them back to where they came from.


    Arisa had no problem with that as she easily grasped my intent. The other three should also be able to understand it but among them, I know that Shizu and Juri would not let me take this responsibility by myself.


    That¡¯s why¡­ before they can disagree with me, I¡¯ve followed up after carefully choosing my words.


    By then, Shizu and Juri could only fold. As for Izumi¡­ she just red at the four before reminding me not to fight them.


    Yep. Just likest time when I got ambushed by the trio of delinquents, she¡¯s still concerned that I might get hurt if I get into a disagreement with the idiots.


    But well, do they still have the energy to argue with me? They probably wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Their experience spooked them to their core. They would probably spend the rest of their time on this camping trip wondering what happened to them inside that manor.


    With that, I escorted them to the only path out of this area.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t just leave. They still went to me one by one to remind me.


    Izumi tugged at my sleeve and once again reminded me to take care¡­ I really love that she¡¯s being so honest like thispared to her usual self. But thinking about it, this is how she always acts when it concerns my safety.


    Arisa hugged me, checked my face, and even wiped the bit of sweat remaining on my forehead before sternly reminding me, ¡°Ruki, I¡¯ll let you y a hero today. I agree that if it¡¯s you, everything will be sorted out easily. But there¡¯s no next time, understand? We are also responsible for what happened to them. As much as you don¡¯t want us to get in trouble, the reverse is also true for us.¡±


    Hearing those words from the girl, I found myself breaking into another pleasant smile. She¡¯s just so precious, no? And I know that everyone is sharing the same sentiment¡­ I can¡¯t help but repeat in my head how lucky I am to be loved by them. It¡¯s extremely motivating to continue doing well and right to ensure that I can protect their smiles¡­


    I still have a lot of shorings but with them, I believe I can mend all those in due time.


    ¡°Arisa-chan already said what I wanted to say, Ruki. So, let me just¡­¡± Juri stepped forward next. She reached for my head and like always, tapped it like she was doting on me as an older sister. But by the end of it, she sneaked in a kiss and squeezed my hand to express her concern. Once that was done, she walked over to Arisa and Izumi and put her arms around them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort them to the gathering area. I¡¯ll wait for you there. You know you can¡¯t go around this hill alone, right?¡±


    I could only nod and squeeze her hand back before turning to thest girl who had her arms crossed.


    As the Student Council President and the one who came up with the idea of sending them in, she¡¯s the one who wanted to see this through and not let me take all the me if that¡¯s how it went down.


    But at the same time, she also couldn¡¯t deny that my reasoning made a lot of sense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll scold you next time for this, numbskull. Prepare yourself this Monday, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll ept all the scoldings. I also needed that to serve as a reminder anyway.¡±


    ¡°Psh. I¡¯ll seal off your tongue too. That way, I can prevent that glib of yours from sweet-talking me.¡± Shizu was expectedly unamused at my response. In any case, I know that she just couldn¡¯t ept that I wouldn¡¯t let her join me in handling these four idiots. She still means well no matter how she worded it.


    After giving the four onest re that made them cower on their spot, she turned around to leave with the other three.


    I watched all three of them until their backs disappeared before turning around to aplish what I set out to do.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Now then¡­ Senpai, are you alright?¡±


    I approached the four who were just starting to recover. There¡¯s still fear in their eyes but it¡¯s not towards me. Most likely, part of them were still left inside that manor, relishing the horror that they faced.


    ¡°W-we¡¯re fine¡­ But Onoda-kun¡­ How long did we end up there and howe we cannot find the exit¡­ The boiler room that you told us about¡­ it¡¯s blocked.¡±


    Starting from that, I listened to their retelling of the events that were vastly different from my experience with Arisa earlier.


    ording to them, they did see some apparition, or at least, they believed they did.


    Well, unless there''s videographic evidence, there¡¯s no way to prove that. To calm them down, I made them believe that they were just stricken by fear that they started hallucinating.


    Whether they buy it or not is up to them. Do they want to keep reliving their nightmares or do they want to move past it and think of it as just some bizarre experience?


    Anyway, once they got back on their feet, I escorted them out of the area, leaving that haunted manor behind.


    When I nced back onest time, the door that I remembered I left open was mysteriously closed shut.


    Or did I close it? I don¡¯t know. I guess I better treat that as a strange urrence instead. Let¡¯s not turn this into a supernatural genre. Whether there were truly ghosts or not, I could just honestly say that I¡¯m thankful for the opportunities we¡¯ve gotten.


    Ah. Right. The four idiots believed that I saved them not just from being trapped inside that manor but also from Shizu¡¯s wrath. They¡¯re now looking at me like I¡¯m some kind of a messiah¡­


    If they found out that it was originally my idea to punish them, they¡¯d definitely flip. But well, being ignorant about it will be their fortune.

 Chapter 1917 Running into the Curious Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1917 Running into the Curious Girl</h4>


    Upon reaching the gathering area where the smell of their dinner was already permeating the air, I looked for Uchiyama and handed the four to his care. Finding out that they were from his ss, I decided to make use of him in this situation. Of course, I instructed him not to intimidate them but to take care of them like he would his goons.


    Although the delinquent looked confused as to why I was with them in the first ce, I provided him with a simple exnation that I found them in the woods and it looked like their exploration went too far. They experienced an unlucky circumstance that left them mentally exhausted.


    That got him curious so I let him hear an excerpt of their experience. It made him shudder in fright but I could already imagine him exploring that ce too.


    Maybe tomorrow, there¡¯d be stories about their ghost adventures. Well, that¡¯s the ideal oue.


    And for the four idiots¡¯ convenience, I also instructed Uchiyama to not make fun of them. If he could follow my instructions, I guess I¡¯ll find it worth having him be my follower.


    If not, I have some backup n that would leave my girls unscathed. It would also be a great reason to abandon the dogs.


    Anyway, I¡¯m positive that he¡¯s going to follow it along with those two other idiots who started following me. Even if Enomoto has a lot of sway over other delinquents in school, he¡¯s not here and those three should be enough to handle small issues like this.


    Leaving it at that, I walked away from them to look for Juri and the girls amidst the crowd of second-year students.


    As usual, I got recognized by a lot of students and those who went up to approach me could be considered my acquaintance. For example, the gamer girl from the Game Club. Surprisingly, she¡¯s still wearing her headphones here. She even brought a handheld gaming device. It¡¯s tucked inside her tracksuit jacket. I noticed it because it was sticking out close to her chest. Not that my eyes were drawn to it¡­


    Anyway, I never expected her to approach me since our only interaction was during their board games and most of the time, she¡¯s acting dismissive ¨C especially when she¡¯s losing.


    But I guess it¡¯s understandable. Like many others, she¡¯s wondering why I am on their hill. When I told her that I was brought in by one of the camp managers, she epted it and moved on, leaving me alone.


    She¡¯s kind of entric but I guess that¡¯s for the best. Despite her looks, she probably doesn¡¯t care about her looks or other people¡¯s opinions about her. All she cared about was to have fun with her games. She couldn¡¯t even care less about the rumors Miura-senpai picked up when she apanied her to check out our clubhouse.


    Apart from that gamer girl, those from the basketball club also found me wandering. One of them was part of the regr team in the position of small forward. In any case, just like earlier, they¡¯re just curious about my reason for being on that hill.


    Since they had nothing better to do until dinner started, they stuck to my side until I ran into another girl¡­


    The overly curious, Otsuka-senpai.


    As always, she had these brilliant purple eyes that seemed to outshine even the stars in the night sky. As soon as she recognized me, her lips stretched from side to side before almost shouting my name.


    I only managed to stop her thanks to my reflex. I covered up her mouth and brought her away after excusing ourselves from the basketball girl seniors.


    Well, I didn¡¯t technically bring her away but I used her as a reason to get away from them. Although I don¡¯t mind having them by my side since they pretty much act like a ward to stop the other curious girls from approaching me, I can¡¯t just drag them with me to meet up with my girls, right?


    Anyway, aftering to a less crowded spot, I let go of Otsuka-senpai¡¯s arm and faced her. Even before stopping, she already barraged me with questions that I have yet to answer.


    So, to start, I flicked her forehead to calm down her excitement before responding to some of those questions.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯te here to look for you, senpai. But I guess you can say that I¡¯m d to see you. It has been a while.¡±


    Yeah. That¡¯s an answer to her question of ¡®Did youe here to look for me, Onoda-kun? Could it be¡­ you missed me??¡¯


    Somehow, seeing her act like that after a few days of not seeing her felt refreshing. I mean, I may have been spared from her constant bout of curiosity that seemed to be endless but the club seemed iplete without her liveliness there.


    That¡¯s not to say that it¡¯s not as fun with only my girls there. How do I say it? She¡¯s like the mood-setter there. In a way, her presence there was always uplifting.


    ¡°Heh. Onoda-kun, you know you could¡¯ve lied there and said you missed me. Kana-chan-senpai and the others won¡¯t be jealous of me anyway. Don¡¯t you want to please me too?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever want to do that, senpai? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ you¡¯re no fun, Onoda-kun. But you¡¯re correct. We have a lot to catch up on, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ but senpai, you know I won¡¯t be as interested in whatever you did these past few days, right?¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re the guy who only cares about your girls, after all. But still, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± With her round purple eyes blinking and twinkling, Otsuka-senpai closed in and pushed her face close to me.


    Her curiosity or maybe interest was once again at an all-time high. And maybe she really wanted to tell me what she¡¯s been up to these past few days we haven¡¯t seen each other.


    Before answering her, I continued to search our surroundings for Juri and my girls. They shouldn¡¯t be hard to find since their presence was too strong. In one way or another, they¡¯d create a buzz around them, especially if they gathered in groups.


    And sure enough, I found them already staring in our direction. And looking at their amused expressions, they probably followed me with their eyes ever since I emerged from that path with the four idiots¡­ The reason I failed to see them right away was because if not for our current location, they would¡¯ve been hidden behind the other girls that were standing around them¡­


    It must have been fun seeing me looking for them while I kept being nked by other girls left and right. Should I expect to be teased by themter?


    Bringing my attention back to the curiosity-incarnate girl at my side, I noticed that she followed my gaze and she¡¯s now staring at Haruko and the other girls. In particr, Arisa and Izumi.


    They¡¯re from the same ss.


    Understanding that, an idea lit up in my head.


    ¡°Alright. Let me hear about it, senpai. But let¡¯s see, can I introduce you to them? You¡¯re my precious senior, after all.¡±


    Otsuka-senpai looked at me with a puzzled expression and then her gaze alternated between me and the girls.


    When she finally realized why I said that, twinkling eyes blinked a few times as both curiosity and perplexity mixed in them.


    ¡°Them¡­? Wait, Onoda-kun¡­ Are they what I think they are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Whatever you¡¯re thinking¡­ it¡¯s correct. They¡¯re as special to me as Kana and the others from our club.¡± I confidently answered, proud even, ¡°I¡¯m certain they¡¯re also curious about you by now.¡±


    ¡°Uh. I don¡¯t know how to feel about that, Onoda-kun.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Really? And here I thought you¡¯d be ecstatic to find out more about me.¡±


    ¡°Normally, I would. But Onoda-kun, that lineup¡­ I feel like I¡¯ll be crucified by the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re funny, Otsuka-senpai. They won¡¯t bite. Besides, like you said earlier, they won¡¯t be jealous of you. I mean, I¡¯ve already mentioned this certain overly curious senior who keeps trying to make a move on me.¡±


    For the first time, the girl reacted differently. She facepalmed and looked like she wanted to hide her face somewhere.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ you¡¯re a bad guy. Help me out, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t worry. I care about you, senpai.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound reassuring¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, Otsuka-senpai moved behind me as though she wanted to hide from their gazes.

 Chapter 1918 The Curious Girls Blunder

    Chapter 1918 The Curious Girl''s Blunder


    ??Like I promised, I helped Otsuka-senpai settle down after introducing her to my girls who formed a group to ward off any guys who¡¯d even try their luck in getting close to them.


    In any case, that introduction was possible the first time I¡¯ve seen her that nervous. Thebination of Shizu and Haruko was too much for her. Her usually dazzling eyes which seemed to hold all the curiosity in the world became sullen as she tried her best to not meet their eyes.


    That amused the two girls but for her sake, they didn¡¯t press on to tease her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mina and Izumi had a simr reaction though. They¡¯re both looking at me as though I was bullying the curious girl for bringing her to them.


    When I guided her to a seat, if not for Arisa providing backup by pulling her to her side, Otsuka-senpai would probably hold onto my sleeves and not let me leave her alone. That would gather more attention to us if that happened.


    Anyway, since they¡¯re from the same ss, they already had a few interactions. Although it¡¯s not enough to say that they¡¯re close, Otsuka-senpai''s nervousness lessened with the presence of the familiar presence of Izumi and Arisa.


    Ah. No. It¡¯s only Arisa. She¡¯s quite afraid of the fake delinquent, because you know, she always kept her act as one. The only girl she was warming up to in their ss was Arisa who, more often than not, was the one popping up on her side. The other delinquent wannabe girls from that group chat I once spied on her phone were from different sses. And obviously, she¡¯s not as close to them as Arisa. That¡¯s why her public image is more on the negative side and a lot of girls avoid getting involved with her.


    I talked to her about that already but she wanted to keep that up. Arisa also attempted to convince her, however, she¡¯s a stubborn girl. For Izumi, it¡¯s enough that she could be herself in their circle and when she¡¯s with me.


    With Arisa taking the lead in their conversation, she expertly transformed the nervousness of Otsuka-senpai into excitement.


    What kind of method did she use? Nothing. There¡¯s no sophisticated method. She simply used me as their topic. I guess when ites to the girls around me, making me their topic will always be extremely effective.


    I¡¯m ttered. Maybe, I would blush if they kept on praising me like Juri. Thankfully, their topic was all about my shamelessness or silliness which could drawughter from everyone.


    Apart from Arisa, since Izumi and Mina couldn¡¯t just continue ring at me, the two of them joined in halfway. They even kindly reminded Otsuka-senpai to be careful around me or else, she¡¯ll be corrupted.


    When Otsuka-senpai somewhat innocently answered that she was halfway there, Izumi helplessly patted her shoulder as though she was giving her condolences.


    I guess they¡¯re trying to save her from falling into my clutches, huh? Or they just didn¡¯t want another rival for my attention. Whichever the case, the way they looked up at me as though they were waiting for me to be flustered was so adorable that I almost forgot that we were in the middle of all the second-year students. If not for that, I could see myself walking up to them and putting them in my arms again.


    Moving on. Like I previously thought, Arisa and Izumi confirmed that Otsuka-senpai is among the most popr girls in their ss. She¡¯s known as the girl whose curiosity can never be satiated. Even boys are afraid of those purple eyes that will always be dazzling. Every time someone in their ss brings up a topic new to her, Otsuka-senpai will always be there to hear it even if she¡¯s not originally part of their conversation.


    Obviously, that behavior was also seen as problematic by some but ording to the duo, the general consensus regarding the overly curious was still positive. A lot was fond of her. Not to mention, she¡¯s beautiful enough to have a lot of admirers hoping to date her.


    When they said that, I stared at the girl and found her proudly smirking as if she was considering that as an achievement. Or maybe, she also wanted to check on my reaction.


    Really, it must be fun to have her in ss. I mean, she¡¯s already like an excited bunny who keeps on hopping in our club, after all.


    A few minutester, since Juri and I had to leave soon, I urged the curious girl to share what she wanted to share with me.


    At first, she was cautious about the other girls¡¯ attention to her but thanks to Arisa staying by her side, she eventually stopped minding their interest in her ¨C in fact, it flipped and she became curious about everyone, including Haruko¡¯s group and Juri.


    She reeled it in though. That¡¯s an improvement, to say the least. If she was the same as before, she¡¯d probably forget what she wanted to share with me and spend her time going around my girls, asking them questions to satiate her overflowing curiosity regardless of how they would react.


    Apparently, she¡¯s been having a good time apanying her friends these past few days. From karaoke, bowling alley, batting center, and movie theater, they brought her there to have fun. She even suggested that we also go do the same thing someday which Arisa supported.


    Apart from that, there was one thing that she insisted on sharing only with me¡­


    I stared at her, observing the little changes in her expression and bodily movements. From what I gathered from that, she truly would rather not tell me about it if I also insist on having her say it with the girls listening in.


    Then I checked on my girls, or in particr, Arisa and Izumi who were next to her. They both nodded considerately before urging the girl to stand up and approach me.


    Looking like she was gathering her courage, Otsuka-senpai took a deep breath beforeing up to me, grabbing my wrist, and dragging me to the side where the sound would be drowned out by the noises in the area.


    She then stood close to me and whispered without looking at me directly, ¡°Hey, Onoda-kun¡­ Can you promise me not to tell anyone about this? I¡¯d like this to be only between us.¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason why? You see, I can¡¯t simply promise without enough context. Also, why me? Aren¡¯t you closer to Kana and Rumi?¡±


    Since she sounded serious, I thought it must¡¯ve been so important to her that she didn¡¯t want to share it with anyone else but me. It¡¯s making me wonder what kind of secret it will be.


    Noticeably, Otsuka-senpai hesitated. Is she not confident? I don¡¯t know. Or maybe it¡¯s too embarrassing for her.


    ¡°¡­ Uhm. This concerned my curiosity. The one you promised to fulfill.¡±


    I see. No wonder¡­ So, it¡¯s about that. Did she experience something rted to it? Since this concerns her experience for the past few days that she didn¡¯te to the clubroom, it probably happened in between those other fun activities she did.


    ¡°Alright. Then I promise¡­ No one will be able to find out about it.¡±


    ¡°G-great¡­ Uhm. One of my friends asked me if I have someone I¡¯m seeing. I kind of say yes while thinking about you. You see, they¡¯re nning to go together with their boyfriends next. If I don''t bring someone, one of the boys will bring another guy to be my partner.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re being roped in on a group date. And in the heat of the moment, you said you have a boyfriend. You cannot back out now so¡­ you wanted to ask me if I cane with you¡­ Is that correct, senpai?¡±


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s pretty much it¡­ I can still turn them down if you don¡¯t want to though¡­¡±


    ¡°I can go as long as it won¡¯t sh with my ns for that day. But senpai, let me be clear on one thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You said this concerns your curiosity. I don¡¯t know how asking me to be your date rtes to it.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s because¡­ Uhm. Don¡¯tugh at me, okay?¡± If earlier she was only embarrassed because of the thought of being put in the grill by my girls, this time, a streak of crimson instantly upied her face as though she couldn¡¯t say the words directly. But after a while, maybe aftering to terms with it, she gripped on my shirt, pressed her lips close to my ear, and whispered, ¡°They asked me if we¡¯ve done it already. You know, sex¡­ And I answered ¡®yes¡¯. They¡¯re going to ask us about it if youe. They want us to give them advice¡­¡±


    This¡­ How should I react to that? She¡¯s a curious girl and will do anything to satiate her curiosity. Despite that, she¡¯s careful enough to not push it too far.


    So, how did she blunder twice on the same asion? Telling them that she¡¯s dating someone and admitting that she already climbed the stairs of adulthood with that said boyfriend¡­


    No wonder she didn¡¯t want any of my girls to hear about this. Her head would be put on a spike.

 Chapter 1919 You think so?

    <h4>Chapter 1919 You think so?</h4>


    In conclusion, Otsuka-senpai was put in a bind on how to present me and answer their questions when the time came.


    I don¡¯t mind helping her, but since she created the problem, I think I can have fun teasing her first.


    Won¡¯t it be fun to see her scrambling and pulling her hair on how to solve it? That¡¯s why instead of answering her straightaway, I decided to stall for now. Besides, she had yet to say when that group date would happen.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to ask us for advice. Are they thinking of doing it with their boyfriends?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Y-yes. Maybe? Those two girls have been in a rtionship for close to one year now. They started dating their boyfriendsst year around summer.¡± Otsuka-senpai looked like she was struggling to find an answer to my question. Most likely, she never expected them to bring that up with the way their conversation went.


    This was all new for the curious girl. Furthermore, she¡¯s just as ignorant as them even if she¡¯s a bundle of curiosity.


    ¡°I see¡­ Summer couples. It¡¯s a surprise they can hold on for too long. I bet they¡¯re each other¡¯s first lover.¡±


    There''s thatmon belief that things could happen during summer break for high schoolers. Some would have a full-on transformation to change their image in ss. Others would be like Otsuka¡¯s friends, they¡¯d experience summer romance.


    Since their rtionship was close to one year by now, they''re possibly like Mio with her cowardly ex. They''re dawdling a lot on how to breach the subject but unlike Miyoshi who couldn¡¯t even initiate a kiss, they¡¯ve probably done more than that.


    ¡°They are, I think?¡±


    ¡°You think? You¡¯re not sure? Are you really their close friend?¡±


    Otsuka-senpai cutely puffed her cheeks, not liking my question one bit. But then, she scratched her cheek and forced a smile.


    ¡°You know how I am, Onoda-kun. I tend to be distracted most of the time because of my curiosity. Also¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that interested in prying about their rtionships. As long as they¡¯re still happy with their partners, I see no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°What a good friend you are, senpai.¡± Before I knew it, I was already patting her head. As always, I have a soft spot for someone who truly values friendships ¨C but it¡¯s still only applicable to girls.


    Although that made her flinch at the suddenness, Otsuka-senpai didn¡¯t reject it.


    She just pouted at me and attempted to remove my hand from her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Onoda-kun. That¡¯s normal, no?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is. But it¡¯s still impressive. I thought your friends wouldn¡¯t be given a pass with your curiosity. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sad that you see me the same way as the others Onoda-kun.¡±


    She kept her pout and acted upset by crossing her arms.


    I shook my head at that disy. She¡¯s acting differently than I remembered. Or is it because I haven¡¯t paid much attention to her before? Whichever the case, I now find this curious girl fascinating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve changed my opinion. Anyway, when will it happen? Tell me so I can prepare.¡±


    Moving back to the topic, Otsuka-senpai also let go of her pout and tried to remember. She frowned and creased her forehead before awkwardly smiling.


    ¡°Maybe two weeks from now?¡±


    ¡°Senpai, are you having trouble remembering things? Or is it because you simply didn¡¯t focus on what they said regarding it?¡±


    I put on a teasing smile which once again put her in a bind. With a nudge on my shoulder, she huffed cutely before trying to remember the details again.


    Lamenting her shorings with shame, Otsuka-senpai groaned.


    ¡°Ugh. You¡¯re correct. I didn¡¯t quite catch what they said. My head was upied with the thoughts of how to tell you about it back then¡­ I¡¯ll ask themter. Oh. Look, they¡¯re over there.¡±


    She then pointed somewhere. I followed her finger and found two sets of couples forming a group. I don¡¯t know any of them but I¡¯ve surely met one of them already¡­ One of the girls is from that club who misappropriated their funds. Was it the Insect Research Club? I couldn¡¯t remember the exact name. Nheless, I¡¯m certain that she was one of the members there when Shizu and I visited it.


    That information is pretty worthless though. As for the other three, I probably ran into them once or twice and that¡¯s it.


    ¡°Alright. They haven¡¯t seen me with you yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ I also haven¡¯t told them your name.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°That¡¯s good then¡­ Let¡¯s keep it as a surprise for them. By the way, senpai¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s two weeks, that¡¯s plenty of time to give you real experience, no?¡±


    Dropping that like a bomb to her, Otsuka-senpai seemingly got sted as she stared at me in utter confusion. Then, once the words set in her head, she exaggeratedly hugged herself before attempting to move out of my gaze.


    However, her destination seemed to be behind me, and before long, I heard her almost inaudible voice trying to confirm if she heard it right.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ You think so?¡±


    The teasing smile on my lips widened as I moved behind her. As my handsnded on her hips, I blew air into her ear and said, ¡°Mhm... Won¡¯t that solve our problem of how to answer their questions?¡±


    ¡°But you said¡­¡± Little by little, her body temperature was warming up. Most noticeably, the streak of crimson once again appeared to conquer the entirety of her face.


    Before she erupted, I let out augh before saying, ¡°I¡¯m kidding¡­ You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, senpai. You know, I can prepare a cheat sheet that you can use to answer their questions.¡±


    Realizing that I just teased her, the girl erupted, not because of embarrassment but annoyance. She turned around with her expression looking miffed as she tried to drum my chest with her slender arms.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t do that again, Onoda-kun! I think my heart leaped in both fright and excitement upon hearing that. Ugh¡­¡±


    As she issued herints to me, I kept holding her while chuckling at her reaction.


    ¡°Fright and excitement. Senpai, are you actually looking forward to it?¡±


    ¡°O-of course I am¡­ You said you¡¯re going to satisfy my curiosity about it¡­¡± Although she stuttered, Otsuka-senpai¡¯s answer was swift. She¡¯s not denying it. She¡¯s still looking forward to that day.


    ¡°Mhm. And I¡¯m still going to fulfill my promise to you¡­ If ever you believe you want to satiate more of your curiosity, thene to me¡­ Last I remember, it¡¯s you who¡¯s stalling for time. And for your sake, I won¡¯t suggest it casually like that. It should be important to you, no?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to justify that, idiot Onoda-kun¡­ If you say it like that, isn¡¯t it wrong for you to use it to tease me?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ True. Then should I apologize?¡±


    Otsuka-senpai hurriedly shook his head before staring at me in all seriousness. Deep in her eyes, I could see her indignance.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t need it. But Onoda-kun, you have to take responsibility. Instead of what we agreed before, I¡¯ll have you satisfy some of my curiosity... If it¡¯s impossible during this camp¡­ look for me tomorrow after it.¡±


    Ah. That reminds me, we did have an agreement¡­ I shifted that to the corner of my head¡­


    Did I just trip myself here? I shouldn¡¯t have teased her if I knew I¡¯d be folding like this¡­

 Chapter 1920 Another set of idiots

    Chapter 1920 Another set of idiots


    ??¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look for you, senpai. Wait for me.¡±


    Otsuka-senpai replied with a simple nod, her eyes avoiding mine as she concealed her face once again, a hint of uncertainty lingering in her posture.


    Since I hadmitted myself to satisfying her curiosity, rejecting her was out of the question. However, if something more important came up that conflicted with it, I might set her aside again. Nevertheless, even if that were the case, I resolved to find a way to fulfill my promise to her one way or another.


    It may soundplicated, but there''s nothing to be done about it unless, of course, I eventually fall for her and bring her up to the same level of affection I have for my girls and those I deem important.


    I tried to extract from her what she wanted to do with me tomorrow, but Otsuka-senpai didn''t give me a definite answer. Still, the way her gaze traveled southward already spoke volumes, revealing an unspoken desire that added an intriguingyer to our interaction.


    With that, we ended our conversation. I yfully teased her more, leaving her flustered before bringing her back to Arisa and the other girls.


    Even though I have seen the full schedule for tomorrow, it''s hard to say if I''ll have the time to look for her. However, thinking back to everything that happened today wherein unexpected circumstances arose that opened the way for me to spend time with them, perhaps I could find a window to see her. And, as she mentioned, if it''s impossible during the camp, she wanted me to look for her after it.


    Following that, I made onest round to check on my girls before Juri and I continued on our way, leaving the gathering area for the second years.


    With our destination set, it took a little while for us to arrive at the bridge connecting the two hills. Satsuki and Setsuna-nee were not in sight yet. We¡¯re still ahead of them despite the dys that happened.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Juri and I found a spot to sit down. With nothing else to do while waiting, we engaged in some star-gazing, another moment we considered precious. The soft rustling of leaves, the distant chirping of crickets, and the warm glow of the night sky created a serene atmosphere for us, intensifying the significance of this moment.


    Minutester, Setsuna-nee and Satsuki showed up, wearing frowns and looking like they had an unpleasant experience during their patrol. Unlike their usual grumpy faces whenever they saw me, they were both fuming through their noses.


    Curiosity piqued, I approached them instead of waiting for them to reach us.


    As always, Satsuki immediately jumped into my arms, burying her face on my chest. On the other hand, Setsuna-nee groaned, avoiding direct eye contact with me.


    "What happened? Your faces look like you both stepped on something unpleasant," I asked,forting Satsuki with head pats and gentle caresses.


    With Satsuki¡¯s mouth practically blocked, my question was directed to her short-stacked sister.


    Setsuna-nee pursed her lips, holding back her rage. "Some idiots thought we were an easy target¡­ Ugh. I don¡¯t want to recall their ugly mugs again."


    Upon hearing that, my eyebrow naturally raised as I felt my rage bubbling up.


    Someone dared to pick on them? Looks like I have to teach another group a lesson.


    "Is that true?" This time, I directed my question to Satsuki. She didn¡¯t answer verbally but her head moved, indicating a nod.


    At this point, Juri also approached them, and having heard what Setsuna-nee said, she inquired for more details.


    "Those idiots. They¡¯re not students, are they?"


    "Yeah. We found three unpleasant frogs hounding a group of first-year girls. We stopped them, and they switched their targets to us."


    Ah, that¡¯s right. Most first years feared Satsuki because of her usual resting face. Given that she¡¯s known to be close to me, no one would dare hit on her. Only ignorant idiots would even think of trying.


    Every word that left Setsuna-nee¡¯s mouth was filled with rage. If she¡¯s this pissed, they must¡¯ve been difficult to handle. Moreover, Satsuki was also acting like this.


    "Setsuna-nee-san. Where are they? Since you¡¯re still angry¡­ it happened on your way here, right?"


    "Huh? What are you going to do? Run to them and demand an apology?"


    "Apology? No. If they dared to pick on you and Satsuki, an apology wouldn¡¯t be enough. I¡¯ll send them back to where they came from."


    "Oi. Those are three adults! Don¡¯t even try. Nothing happened anyway. A professor showed up, and they backed away."


    I furrowed my brow at her attempt to dissuade me but my protective instinct already kicked, ¡°I don¡¯t care even if they¡¯re thugs or delinquent. Just seeing you this angry is enough for me to be triggered. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle them with ease.¡±


    I understand her concern but I don¡¯t think it can stop me.


    Still, before setting off, I nced at Juri to see if she was also going to stop me. She¡¯s also concerned but she¡¯s more understanding why I want to run after those three. She put a hand on my shoulder and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you decided then just be careful, Ruki. Also, don¡¯t overdo it or you¡¯ll be troubling yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I won¡¯t overdo it. A punch or two should be enough to knock them out, no?¡± I clenched my fist to show it off to them.


    Juri didn''t do anything else. But Setsuna-nee appeared frustrated. She shook her head, understanding she wouldn¡¯t be able to dissuade me anymore.


    I¡¯m aware that I am being unreasonable this time. I even sounded a little conceited¡­ And maybe that¡¯s the reason why Setsuna-nee was this concerned to stop me. Unfortunately, I already set my mind to it.


    Satsuki who¡¯s still nestled in my chest also reacted, but unlike her sister, she just said one thing, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to kick their balls. Do that for us, Ruki.¡±


    And there¡­ Their collective sentences have dropped.


    ¡°Alright. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Upon saying that, I withdrew her from my embrace and stepped to the side to chase after those idiots.


    Setsuna-nee blocked my way but when I thought she was going to stop me again, she surprisingly provided more details about them.


    ¡°They¡¯re all taller than Satsu-chan. Don¡¯t underestimate them. Also, I never thought you¡¯d be this reckless. Juste back to us safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t scold me anymore?¡±


    ¡°I will. But that has to wait! Now go. Run if you want. We¡¯ll follow and watch over you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± I smirked which made her puff her cheeks again. Before she could form a rebuttal, I already sprinted away, following the direction that they pointed at.


    Feeling the cold, biting wind on my face wasn¡¯t enough to cool down my rage. Even if they failed, just the fact that they attempted was more than enough reason for me to act like this. I mean, that¡¯s what happened earlier, right?


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long for me to spot the idiots. Even though they said they¡¯d already been chased away, I found them treading the path straight to us.


    Yeah¡­ They were probably trying to follow Satsuki and Setsuna-nee.


    Upon seeing me sprinting, they paid no attention to me. Most likely thinking that I wasn¡¯t running to get them.


    But as soon as I stopped a few steps before them, the one at the front immediately scowled at me. His ugly mug was truly horrendous. No wonder Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t want to recall it again.


    Before any of them could even spout some bullshit nonsense like asking who I am or what I am blocking them for, my feet ejected from the ground, hitting that one ugly idiot right on his stomach.


    Although there¡¯s not much momentum to that kick, catching him unaware hurled him backward, crashing against the two behind him.

 Chapter 1921 Small Fries

    <h4>Chapter 1921 Small Fries</h4>


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡±


    ¡°Yo! What¡¯s wrong with this little shit?!¡±


    Two of them immediately swore at me as they tried to catch him. Their eyes were fierce and filled with confusion, thinking what they did wrong to suddenly be attacked by me. That¡¯s normal for shitty idiots. They would never think they¡¯re at fault and justify what they did with bullshit reasons.


    But then again, it¡¯s true. I would also be confused if someone suddenly lunged at me without any rhyme or reason.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t care less. I kept my eyes open to observe their movements and chased after the one I shoved with my feet.


    At the same time as they stopped him from falling, my knee ejected bearing the full brunt of my strength.


    I came here to break some eggs. There¡¯s no point hesitating when or where to do it.


    ¡°W-what?! No!¡± Maybe he sensed what I was aiming for, the guy who had yet to stabilize himself became filled with horror. He screamed at the top of his lungs while putting his arms in front of him in a futile attempt to stop me.


    Unfortunately for him, he couldn¡¯t touch me, let alone push me away.


    CRACK!


    With the sensation of something being crushed by my knee, the idiot who still had no idea why I attacked him stiffened as his legs closed reflexively. Obviously, that¡¯s an attempt to prevent the pain from traveling to his brain. But it was way useless.


    A momentter, a high-pitched, low-volume scream escaped his mouth before he powerlessly dropped down to the ground. He slid off the other two who caught him like a weightless paper. Then, he started writhing on the ground while in the fetal position, tossing and turning in order to relieve himself of the pain.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t endure it. The pain was so impactful that his consciousness left him. His mind was forced to shut down as hey t on the ground.


    I mean, I hit him squarely on his balls. Even if the force didn¡¯t crack open his balls, it would be an unimaginable pain even by just imagining it.


    All men could attest to that. Even a simple flick would make the manliest guy on Earth fold if you hit his balls. That¡¯s how sensitive that part of us is.


    Anyway, with one down, my attention immediately switched to the other two.


    They¡¯re dumbfounded. They never expected that I¡¯d be this malicious to target the guy with his balls. And since they saw it happening, they also reflexively closed their legs, covering up their weak point.


    This time, I took a step back to adjust my distance from them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thinking that I was about to run away, one of the remaining two furiously roared at me. He straightened his back to try and intimidate me.


    ¡°Oi! Say something! What the fuck did you just do? Assaulting someone just because you want to?!¡±


    ¡°H-he¡¯s alone. We can take him down!¡± The other guy also chimed in, urging hispanion. However, his voice was already shaking. If he was alone, he¡¯d probably run by now.


    Besides, the other guy was truly someone who looked like he was working out. He had bulging arms and his shirt was skin tight as though he was trying to unt the muscles he built. However, no matter how great his body became, it couldn¡¯t mend his horrendous face that was akin to a starved goat. His cheek was sunken which clearly showed his cheekbones and his lips were too thick, maybe thicker than his thumb¡¯s width.


    The only decent-looking guy among them was that third guy who was already shivering in fear for his family jewel. Ah. Saying decent was probably too generous for him. Let¡¯s just say he has an average appearance. Not too ugly and could be improved if he styled his hair in a certain way and dressed himself up properly.


    Anyway, I¡¯m not here to give him some fashion advice and even if I wanted to, I¡¯m also bad at it. I rely on my girls¡¯ judgement. It¡¯s actually quite unbelievable that they think I could be a model¡­


    ¡°Are you mute, you punk?!¡± Taking my silence as a provocation, that buffed guy was ready to swing at me. With a clear anger on his face, he started looking more like a blowfish minus its spikes.


    Still, I kept my mouth shut. I had no reason to converse with them, after all.


    I simply put on a smirk and provoked him by gesturing for him toe at me.


    It was effective. Since in his eyes, I only managed to catch that unconscious idiot off guard. Now that he was prepared, he believed I wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch him.


    In any case, since I wanted to finish this right away, provoking was just my way to y along the cloud in his judgment.


    He forcefully stomped his feet, trying to show off his strength. On the other hand, the other guy cautiously moved a step behind him. He¡¯s really trying to secure himself while using the other guy as his shield.


    Because of that, I paid more attention to him. Cowards who tend to glue themselves to the strong are mostly sneaky bastards. They won¡¯t hesitate to stab someone in the back if it benefits them. Some of them are also cunning enough to wait for their opportunity.


    Although I had no idea if he was like that, there¡¯s no reason not to prepare for that possibility.


    While pretending to look up to the blowfish guy, I provoked him by using hand gestures, signaling for him toe at me with all he had.


    As soon as he took another step forward and hurled his fist in my direction, I also started moving.


    He might have a well-built body but he¡¯s aplete amateur when ites to fighting. His swing was too wide which opened up his side.


    But with the other guy just a step behind him, it¡¯s impossible for me to take advantage of that opening.


    As the blowfish guy lunged at me with his wide swing, I nimbly sidestepped his attack, avoiding the iing punch to get inside his guard. At the same time as I closed the distance between us, I seized the created opportunity by his reckless move.


    With a swift and controlled motion, I aimed a powerful strike toward his midsection, targeting his gut. The blow connected, causing the blowfish guy to double over and gasp for air. It was a calcted move to incapacitate him momentarily.


    However, this wasn¡¯t over yet. I couldn''t afford to revel in my sess. The sneaky guy behind him took advantage of the chaos. He seemed to have found himself the opportunity that he was waiting for. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a knife he¡¯s clutching on his hand but its metallic pointy end reflected the moonlight.


    As I expected, the coward was attempting to y dirty by bringing a weapon into a fistfight. His attempt tond a surprise attack could be seen from a mile away.


    Reacting instinctively, I pivoted on my heel, narrowly evading his treacherous strike.


    ¡°You!¡± He screeched, not knowing how I predicted his move.


    He tried once more but this time, I urately kicked away whatever weapon he was using and followed up with a spinning kick targeting his side.


    With the force of the blow, he rolled a few times to the side before groaning in pain.


    At this point, while the blowfish guy was still recovering from the gut punch, I decided to end this. Using his momentarily vulnerable state, I swiftly moved behind him, grabbing his arm and twisting it in a joint lock. The pain shot through his arm. He had muscle mass but if he couldn¡¯t even exert any strength to it then it¡¯s pretty useless.


    I tapped on the back of his knees, forcing him to also drop to the ground.


    Meanwhile, the sneaky guy who¡¯s unexpectedly durable was already standing up. Having realized that his carefully timed attack was easily thwarted, the fear in his eyes returned. He even lost his weapon and with the darkness of the night, unless he noted where it fell, it would be hard to find.


    Sensing his uncertainty, I quickly shifted my focus towards him, maintaining the joint lock on the blowfish guy who was already cursing at me.


    I looked at him, my eyes delivering a stern warning.


    No matter what he does, the result will be the same anyway.


    epting that his choice was either to run away or give up, he soon made his decision. He begrudgingly lowered his fists and raised his arms to issue his surrender.


    The blowfish guy, still in pain, groaned on the ground. I released the joint lock, allowing him to copse next to his unconsciousrade.


    And once that was done, I approached the sneaky guy, brought him to the other two, and finally opened my mouth for the first andst time.


    ¡°Next time, try to work on your appearance and stop harassing anyone you think is an easy target.¡± Saying that without any emotion, I soon gathered my strength on my feet and gave them the same treatment as their unconsciouspanion.


    To make sure that trouble wouldn¡¯t follow us in the camp, I ensured that they both lost consciousness. Momentster, I nced to my back, finding the three girls who had just arrived right as I was finishing them off.


    Juri was pping while silently praising what she witnessed. Satsuki looked satisfied enough to see them all on the ground, writhing in pain. Andstly, Setsuna-nee was totally dumbfounded. She started looking at me, wondering how I managed to do this feat.


    She had no idea, after all. These three are small fries. They only have their ugly faces as their bank. Even Uchiyama and his goons would be able to take them down.

 Chapter 1922 How to deal with them?

    Chapter 1922 How to deal with them?


    ??Sometime after knocking the three small fries unconscious, I escorted the three girls away from the scene. Setsuna-nee and Juri still had to report to the dean regarding the patrols, after all. And since it¡¯s already past the time, they¡¯re going to join us for dinner.


    With people still walking around on both hills, we¡¯d just attract attention if we were found standing before the three unconscious idiots.


    In any case, knowing how their mind works. I could already guess what they were going to do after waking up.


    They¡¯ll go file aint to the management and demand justice for what they suffered.


    That¡¯s why on our way there, I talked to Satsuki and Setsuna-nee about our next step. Although I said I wanted to avoid trouble, that became inevitable by now.


    Besides, even if I only assumed they¡¯reing after Satsuki and Setsuna-nee, who knows what they¡¯ll do? Let¡¯s say they didn¡¯t get to them. Then, there¡¯s still a huge possibility that unlucky students or any girls walking around the hill might run into them. With how intimidating they appeared because of their horrendous looks, it¡¯s more than likely that those girls would be left hopeless in pushing them away.


    I settled that problem now that I knocked them down.


    Then¡­ What we should do next is to prevent it from happening again.


    And what better way to do that than rely on those in authority?


    ¡°Ruki¡­ What are you saying? Look for an employee of the hill and report what happened? I thought you said there would be no trouble?¡±


    That was Juri¡¯s immediate reaction after telling them my thoughts. Although the Maemura sisters didn¡¯t say anything, their concerns were also apparent on their faces. In particr, Satsuki held my arm tight as she put on a serious expression. She¡¯s waiting for me to borate on it.


    ¡°Sorry, Juri. I lied. Deciding to deal with them is already trouble, isn''t it? It was an impulsive action on my part. However, now that I¡¯ve done it, I believe it¡¯s better to make our first move than wait for them to bring trouble to our heads.¡± I started with an apology before expanding on my thoughts.


    I also didn¡¯t leave out the other possibility. For example, holding a grudge against us and finding a different target instead. They¡¯re already set on making trouble. Better to deal with them swiftly than wait for another incident to happen.


    After I finished sharing my thoughts with them, all three girls contemted for a while. And the first one to open their mouth was Setsuna-nee.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Oi, shameless guy, stop acting like a hero. Don¡¯t trouble yourself over this¡­ We¡¯ll handle it. Right, Juri?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Setsu. What are you talking about? How can we handle this?¡±


    ¡°How? Then we¡¯ll take responsibility. We¡¯ll say we¡¯re the ones who knocked them down. I have eyewitnesses of their creepy behavior. That will justify it. If they bring up that they were knocked down by someone else, we¡¯ll call that a bluff and state that they¡¯re embarrassed to admit that they lost to women.¡±


    That¡­ That¡¯s not a bad n at all.


    There were eyewitnesses of how they were trying to harass the girls from our school. Setsuna-nee and Satsuki alone would be able to pin the me on them. Plus¡­ I left that weapon the sneaky bastard tried to use on me close to them.


    It¡¯s not technically a knife but an improvised sharp object. A spoon, to be precise. He wrapped the main part of it with a cloth to be used as a handle and sharpened the handle. Sounds like something a person who was sent to prison would be using, no? Maybe he¡¯s an ex-convict? I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no way to find out.


    But really, Setsuna-nee¡­ Is she this concerned to me? It¡¯s not like I will lose if ites to justifying why I knocked them down, especially if we put that weapon on the table. And yet, she¡¯s going so far to take the me.


    Earlier, she was dumbfounded at what I did but that¡¯s not present in her face at the moment. All I could see was her determination not to let this incident fall on my head.


    Nheless, I didn¡¯t ept her offer right away and we continued moving.


    Soon, as we approached the gathering area, we spotted someone working for the hill. He¡¯s still on patrol and ording to the pair of sisters, he¡¯s the one who stopped the three idiots from harassing them earlier.


    ¡°Oi. Where are you going? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave it to me?¡±


    Upon seeing me stepping forward to approach the employee, Setsuna-nee grabbed my arm to try and stop me.


    I turned and faced her. First, I lowered my head in apology before saying, ¡°Setsuna-nee, I¡¯m not trying to be a hero here. I¡¯m just going to take responsibility for my own actions, okay? You two didn¡¯t ask me to do it. I decided that on my own. That¡¯s why¡­ I cannot agree with your suggestion.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. Just stay here and be my eyewitness, alright?¡±


    Even though she tried arguing, I cut her off immediately before removing her hand from my arm.


    I then looked at Satsuki who pulled her sister back, giving me the space to continue.


    At this point, the man already noticed me approaching, and from behind me, I heard Setsuna-nee¡¯s frustrated voice along with Satsuki and Juri who also chimed in.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Satsu-chan, is he stupid? Why is he that stubborn?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an idiot, nee-san. Not stupid. But you see, that¡¯s just how it is. He¡¯s aware of our concerns and I trust he can get away with this. Though¡­ I also feel responsible for asking him to break their eggs¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Satsuki-chan. Ruki will still do it regardless. He¡¯s someone who won¡¯t just stand by if we suffer an injustice. And, Setsu, you know we can still help him, right? Believe in him. Your brother-inw is a man of many wonders.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is my brother-inw? And what many wonders?! Ugh¡­¡±


    Alright. Juri exaggerated that part but even then, Setsuna-


    nee¡¯s reaction was also over the top¡­


    -


    -


    Sometimeter, after reporting to that employee, we returned to the gathering area. My girls already reserved a spot for us so eating dinner with them went smoothly. Setsuna-nee and Juri went to the Dean to report the result of their task before joining us at our table.


    And then, as the Camp Managers were about to light the huge bonfire they gathered in the middle, Shio appeared at our table. She called out to me and brought me away with her.


    Expecting this scenario, I looked at my girls and told them not to worry about me. I¡¯ve already told them what happened and exined that I could handle it anyway.


    And to Sakuma¡¯s dismay, Setsuna-nee also stood up and followed behind us along with Juri.


    Given that it was big enough of an issue that would surely involve the intervention of the hill management, there¡¯s no way we could keep that incident to ourselves. That¡¯s why rather than surprise the Dean, the professors, and the teachers with their arrival, we just decided to tell them about it in advance. Setsuna-nee and Juri handled that when they went to report earlier.


    As for Satsuki, I asked her to remain with the other girls. Setsuna-nee should be enough as an eyewitness.


    With that, while most students¡¯ attention was focused on the uing bonfire lighting, Shio along with Setsuna-nee and Juri escorted me to their cabin area where the Dean should be waiting. Most likely, she wanted to hear the incident from me herself. That way, she could determine whether to punish me or stand by my side.


    Somehow, Shiina also popped up on our side at one point. From her mouth, I learned that she also became aware of what happened. She¡¯s here to support me, I guess?


    Due to that, I ended up being escorted by four beautiful women¡­ The interrogation and investigation have yet to start but I¡¯m already winning.

 Chapter 1923 Complaint

    <h4>Chapter 1923 Comint</h4>


    What I expected to be a thorough interrogation right off the bat was dashed. Instead, as soon as the Dean saw a glimpse of my figure when Shio brought me in, a warm and grateful smile was pasted on her lips. It¡¯s like she¡¯s already thanking me for what I did even before questioning the validity of the story.


    If the praise and gratitude she showed me for ¡®helping¡¯ Shiina earlier could already be considered huge, this time, it was more than that.


    How to exin it? Let¡¯s just say she already believed that I acted on behalf of the girls¡¯ well-being rather than my own impulsiveness. The result where I ended up using violence was given less importance. Because in her eyes, if I didn¡¯t do that, something worse could¡¯ve happened.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, isn¡¯t it? Come here and sit down.¡± With the same smile remaining on her lips, she urged me to sit down at the seat opposite hers.


    Apart from Shio who escorted me in, the only other people inside the room were the Dean and Shiina who walked to her side. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s here because she¡¯s rted to the Dean or it¡¯s because she wanted to be here for me. Whichever the case, her presence alone was already increasing my fondness for her ¨C especially whenever she was sneakily showing the whites of her teeth through her smile.


    Unfortunately, Juri and Setsuna were left outside along with some of the professors and teachers who also returned to this ce after eating their dinner. Of course, Eguchi-sensei was also there. But Shio being here was simply because she¡¯s my ss Advisor.


    ¡°Ah. Yes¡­ Thank you and I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble.¡±


    Although this meeting didn¡¯t feel like she wanted me to take the opportunity to apologize for what I did, I still opened up with an apology to show my humility.


    No matter how one would interpret what happened, I know for myself that I didn¡¯t beat those three idiots because of the goodness of my heart or my sense of justice. If they didn¡¯t pick on Satsuki and Setsuna-nee, I¡¯d definitely turn a blind eye to whatever shenanigan they might do.


    But then again, if I heard about what they did and realized the threat they¡¯re posing, I might still deal with them to prevent the possibility of my girls being targeted by them.


    With that, their fate of having their eggs broken was predetermined, I guess?


    ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t be sorry. I called you here not to scold you.¡± The Dean started as she gently waved her hand to stop me from bowing my head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of what happened. While slightly excessive, I am of the same belief that you¡¯ve done the right thing. Some could say that you should¡¯ve handled it better. But I understand why you did what you did. If theye here to bring trouble to your head, allow us to ensure your safety.¡±


    How magnanimous¡­ Somehow, hearing her say all of that hits me the realization that I shouldn¡¯t always be taken in by my impulsiveness.


    As I wasn¡¯t expecting this kind of reception, I could only put on a shameful smile in the end which was kind of uncharacteristic of me.


    I looked at Shio at my side and found her lips cracking into a pleasant and proud smile. Next to the Dean, Shiina was also pleased with what she heard. That¡¯s without her influence, for sure. Otherwise, I would see from her expression that she helped me with this.


    Still, after seeing me bing silent and having a loss for words to respond to the dean, Shiina interjected.


    ¡°Raise your head, Onoda-kun. I¡¯ve also heard from the girls who are approached by them that they¡¯re overbearing. If you did not deal with them, we were already nning toin to the management about their behavior. They¡¯re dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You did that? Great. We¡¯ll call them here to testify if need be. Now, let¡¯s wait and rx here. The management will being to hear your side.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But if it¡¯s going to be too much trouble, I¡¯m willing to be disciplined.¡±


    ¡°No. You are our responsibility this time. I should¡¯ve ounted for the other guests of this ce being a threat to the students. If not for Maemura and Koizumi suggesting to look after the students going out of our area, those poor girls would possibly be harassed by them.¡±


    Once again, she put a stop to me trying to take responsibility for my actions. Apart from that, she also mentioned that since I did it while I was out patrolling with Juri and Setsuna-nee, it¡¯s only natural for them to be on my side.


    And just like this, the next few minutes involved us waiting for the hill management to arrive with theint lodged by the three idiots.


    They didn¡¯te along, of course. Knowing those three, they¡¯re probably hunkered down somewhere, acting like they were hurt too much.


    The first thing the manager did as she arrived was to greet the Dean. She¡¯s an elder and someone who¡¯s a respected figure in our city. Nheless, given that there was clear evidence of physical violence, her eyes immediately became stern as she recited theint for all of us to hear.


    There¡¯s nothing special to it. Just the three idiots telling them that they¡¯ve been beaten by someone. They didn¡¯t even describe my appearance, they just said that it was done by someone malicious who dishonorably went for their balls.


    I could already imagine them feeling the humiliation of admitting to being beaten by a student shorter than all three of them. Moreover, one of them could even be considered a buffed guy. How pathetic that would be?


    But since they got hurt and believed they suffered injustice against me ¨C even if they just wanted to get back at me, they filed thatint.


    They wanted me to apologize in front of them. Furthermore, they¡¯re probably going to ask forpensation whether it¡¯s from the management or us.


    And that¡¯s going to be their downfall.


    As soon as I stood up and presented myself as the culprit, the manager who looked like she was also not buying those three idiots¡¯ words was bbergasted.


    Most likely, she¡¯s not expecting a high school student like me. In her head, the culprit who beat them up was a college student and someone among the Camp Managers. I mean, if that¡¯s the case, it would be more believable since they¡¯re responsible for us.


    Unfortunately for her, the employee who we talked to and possibly ryed the incident to her failed to mention me. If I have to guess, he only brought up that someone from this camp was responsible.


    ¡°You? Wait a second. Is this true? He¡¯s the one who injured them?¡± Eventually, she recovered her voice and managed to deliver those questions. Her skepticism was at its peak, of course.


    Her gaze alternated between me and the Dean. Both of us nodded at her, confirming that we were not kidding here.


    Because of that, the manager seemingly wobbled from where she was standing before taking the empty seat that was reserved for her.


    Putting her hands on the table, she leaned forward to look at me carefully, most likely trying to determine if I was trying to fool her or not. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Of course, even if I didn¡¯t have proper control over my expression, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to say that I was not telling the truth.


    Before long, she closed her eyes to rearrange her thoughts.


    Using this opportunity, I opened my mouth to tell her the version of my story which should either match or conflict with the three idiots¡¯ statements.


    ¡°Okay. I think that¡¯s enough.¡± The manager raised her hand in front of me, stopping me from continuing to narrate how I smashed their balls with a stomp.


    Not just her, but everyone in the room was all wryly smiling because of how detailed I made it to be.


    The manager then coughed a few times to clear the awkwardness before speaking again, ¡°I won¡¯t doubt the authenticity of your story. Your actions are justified. However, it doesn¡¯t mean theint will be invalid. A medical practitioner looked at them and determined that they did suffer an injury¡­ in theirher region.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯m relieved. They deserved it. Earlier, I heard that they were demanding my apology. I¡¯m sorry but I won¡¯t be able to do that.¡±


    Since that¡¯s what she¡¯s probably waiting to hear from me, I immediately gave her an answer.


    However, the Dean immediately backed me up as she promised.


    ¡°Miss Manager, I can do it in his stead. It won¡¯t be a problem, will it? I am responsible for everyone in this camp. However, just as you heard from him, his actions against them weren¡¯t unprompted. They are troublemakers who are as dangerous as wild animals. I will also file aint against them. We have eyewitnesses of their misdeeds against our students. I believe one of your employees is among them.¡±


    Upon hearing the Dean¡¯s words, the manager appeared helpless as though she was expecting this to happen. In fact, she¡¯s probably here to take a counterint that would justify them kicking those three out. She¡¯s just doing her duty as the manager of the ce.


    Following that, the Dean called for Juri and Setsuna-nee to give their statement as eyewitnesses.


    Given that we provided the evidence way before those three couldin, the process became easy.


    In any case, when the manager left to return to their office where those three were presumably waiting, the Dean along with some professors and Shio went with them to handle and close the issue.


    As for me, I got left behind in the room with Shiina, Juri, and Setsuna-nee.


    In the end, everything still worked in my favor¡­ No. They didn¡¯t have any chance right from the start.

 Chapter 1924 Wrapping up

    Chapter 1924 Wrapping up


    ??Honestly, even though I nned for the incident to end up like this, everything went so smoothly that I didn¡¯t even need to lift a hand or make up a bunch of excuses to get them on my side. While they emphasized that I did more than I should, they easily swept that away to protect me from dealing with the consequences of my actions.


    Is it just my luck or is there something else in y? No matter what, I expected some disciplinary action like watching me closely or preventing me from leaving the camp.


    However, even as they were about to leave, the Dean only reminded Shiina to escort me back to the gathering area and told me to consider this issue resolved. She said I should focus on the camp more and enjoy the activities they prepared for us.


    Well, everything worked in my favor so I should just ept this, right? No point inplicating things more just because of my sense of responsibility. Better to put a cap on it than trouble myself further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Onoda-kun. Let me escort you.¡±


    Following the Dean''s words, Shiina soon went to my side, pulling me up from my seat.


    Since they also had nothing else to do, the other two women in the room followed after us.


    Yep. I didn¡¯t have a say in this. With both Juri and Shiina nking my sides, the best I could do was enjoy the feeling of being sandwiched by them.


    Looks like even without saying anything to each other, they already sensed their counterpart¡¯s connection to me.


    A meaningful yet crafty smile bloomed from their lips as they silentlypeted.


    On the other hand, Setsuna-nee eventually voiced her confusion about my connection to Shiina. She had no idea, after all. She thought Shiina was here as the representative of the Camp Managers for the 1st years. However, when the woman talked to me in a familiar tone and even attempted to guide me by linking arms with me, rm bells rang in her head.


    They might not be friends but they¡¯re definitely acquainted with each other and perhaps, on good speaking terms.


    With creases on her forehead and a frown, she started interrogating Shiina regarding her rtionship with me. And asionally, I would feel her sharp gaze burrowing into me.


    At first, I helped clear up whatever misunderstanding that could crop up by telling her how I met Shiina during the hiking trip and how Shiina recognized me today.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That failed to convince Setsuna-nee though. And so, she turned to Shiina, pressing her to tell her side of the story.


    Because of this, while Juri and I drew wry smiles at how Setsuna-nee was acting, the rest of our walk back to the gathering area was spent just listening to them as they conversed about each other¡¯s connection to me.


    Of course, Setsuna-nee was possibly doing this because of Satsuki. I¡¯m her sister¡¯s boyfriend, after all. Seeing me close to another woman triggered something in her. As for whether her personal feelings are invested in it or not, only Setsuna-nee knows.


    In return, Shiina also probed Setsuna-nee about her connection to me.


    Satsuki was brought up in the conversation wherein Setsuna-nee sounded like she was unting her little sister¡¯s rtionship with me as some kind of measure to deter Shiina from getting even closer to me.


    Little did she know, Shiina was already aware of it and most likely,ughing inwardly at Setsuna-nee.


    Furthermore, because of that Shiina sensed something different with Setsuna-nee¡¯s intention to interrogate her.


    Before we arrived at our destination, Shiina closed in on me and sneakily whispered something regarding Setsuna-nee.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ Color me surprised. I understand that she¡¯s protective of her little sister for any thieving cats. But seeing Maemura who¡¯s notorious for being a man-hater acting this concerned and interested in your affairs is something else. You know, I can¡¯t help but suspect that there¡¯s another underlying reason behind her actions. Not that it concerns me though. But you see, if any of the guys in our department find out about this, they¡¯ll all flock to ask you for advice. You possibly don¡¯t know. Maemura is as famous as her best friend on your other side. A lot of them are up to the challenge of courting her.¡±


    A notorious man-hater, huh? That sounds about right. Thatst part was also understandable. No matter how much she portrayed herself as someone who didn¡¯t like being involved with the opposite gender, guys would only take that as a challenge.


    That¡¯s why Sakuma could truly be considered lucky by being the only guy she considered trustworthy.


    Too bad for him though, I probably climbed up to the same height if not higher just because of our interaction today...


    Shiina also said something about Juri. However, since she was more certain about my connection to her than Setsuna-nee, it was brief and she exchanged meaningful nces with the girl on my other side.


    After that, without giving me any chance to respond at all, Shiina soon separated from us. We already arrived at the gathering area, after all. She walked away to join Sara and the other Camp Managers who were preparing something for whatever they nned rted to the bonfire they lit up.


    Students were already gathered around it, basking with the warm glow of it. There were already couples excitedly waiting for the dance tomence but because of my appearance, I became the center of attention too.


    Did someone spread my feat of beating up those three idiots? Maybe. But it¡¯s more likely that they¡¯re just surprised to see me being escorted by the three.


    Ignoring all of their attention, we continued on our way.


    With Shiina leaving my side, Setsuna-nee took over the ce Shiina vacated at my side. While still looking displeased, she nudged me on my shoulder and pouted. However, she didn¡¯tin or say anything to me.


    That¡¯s just her way of expressing her discontentment with finding out my close connection to another girl like Shiina and perhaps, Sara as well.


    Knowing that nothing would change even if I said something to soothe her mind, I silently epted her displeasure. Besides, there¡¯s no longer a chance for me to hear her inner thoughts.


    With Satsuki and Nami¡¯s lead, the girls and everyone from our ss weed me back into their fold.


    Yeah. It¡¯s like a homing. Before long, I found myself in the middle of them with Setsuna-nee and Juri taking a step back.


    Why are the others here as well? I mean, given that there¡¯s a possibility for a fun event to happen along with lighting up the bonfire, aside from the couples who wanted their moment, those from the same ss gathered together.


    Now that their attention was temporarily focused on my return, some of them voiced their curiosity about the reason Shio brought me away earlier. That proved that no one found out about what I did except those already in the know. To answer their question, I simply told them that it had to do with the task I did before dinner.


    Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t end there. As though they didn¡¯t want me to feel left out, a lot of them started filling me in on everything that I missed while I was away.


    Nothing was actually interesting to me but I listened to them nheless and acted like I was having fun. I mean, I don¡¯t want to spoil the festive mood.


    After a while, I excused myself to return to my girls¡¯ side who were already starting to be impatient.


    If I remained stuck in the middle, I could already imagine them dragging me back and barricading my vicinity using their bodies so no one could approach me.


    Not gonna lie. That would be an interesting sight.


    A few minutester, Shiina, Sawano, and the rest of the Camp Managers soon finished their discussion. As the leaders, Shiina and Sawano stepped up in the middle, taking everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Alright, listen up! We know what you¡¯re waiting for. For boys, it¡¯s your chance to invite your crush. And for girls, don¡¯t be too harsh on rejecting them, okay?¡±


    ¡°The stage is already set but to prevent overcrowding the space, let¡¯s limit it to twenty, okay? We¡¯ll y the music for you. You have a minute to prepare. For the record, you can also invite any of us here. We¡¯ll dance with you. Let¡¯s take this chance to enjoy the festive atmosphere of our camping trip. You won¡¯t have another chance tomorrow.¡±


    Even though Shiina had yet to finish talking, the couples who were already waiting nearby started moving and likewise, boys started approaching the girls they wanted to invite for a dance.


    It wouldn¡¯t be the same as the bonfire dance during the end of cultural festivals but it¡¯s still going to be lively, I guess?


    And obviously, my girls wouldn¡¯t miss this chance. Being surrounded by them, I could already feel how they were waiting for me to pick who to dance with first¡­


    Well, do I have a choice? With Setsuna-nee still around, I grabbed Satsuki¡¯s hand and started guiding her to the dance floor among the other couples waiting for the music to start.


    From the corner of my eyes, I also saw Sakuma springing up to his feet to invite Setsuna-nee.


    Good for him to take the initiative, no? Will she take his hand or not? We''ll see.


    ¡°Idiot Ruki. Save your energy. Knowing you, you won¡¯t stop until you dance with everyone¡­¡± Satsuki voiced her concern.


    Ah. Of course. Even if everyone pointed at me, I¡¯d make sure to dance with all of my girls. No exceptions. Let''s see who will have the gall to call me out for my shamelessness.

 Chapter 1925 Dancing with Everyone? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1925 Dancing with Everyone? (1)</h4>


    Although usually done with acoustic instruments like drums and guitars, the Camp Managers didn¡¯t prepare something like that for tonight. Instead, they produced speakers and scattered them around the ce before ying the song for the folk dance on repeat.


    It¡¯s not that no one had a background in music with them, they just didn¡¯t n on including this as an activity when they¡¯re still nning for it.


    Based on the schedule that Shiina showed me, we were supposed to return to our camp area and spend the next two hours before lights out gathered around a smaller bonfire. Our activity would be passing the time while taking turns telling a story.


    It¡¯s like having a huge boys¡¯ and girls¡¯ night in our respective camp area.


    Now, it has changed to this where everyone has be involved. Maybe even the teachers or professors, if someone was brave enough to invite them. Unfortunately, Shio left with the Dean and Eguchi-sensei stayed at their cabin area.


    As for why the schedule switched to this, it probably had to do with Shiina and her constant attempts to spice up the camp.


    Yeah. This was likely cooked up by her before the long break.


    However, since the ones in charge of the 2nd years were different, it might not be the same on the other hill. Most likely, they''d stick to the nned schedule after dinner.


    With Juri and Setsuna-nee staying here with us, it¡¯d be impossible to find out unless someone from there came over here to update us.


    In any case, I¡¯m in favor of the dance not happening. My girls are popr and beautiful enough to be asked out by someone for a dance.


    Just that, at one corner of my mind, I also like to see them partaking in this festive mood. I''m also looking forward to taking them to dance.


    Unfortunately, no matter how I overthink this part, I don¡¯t have any authority to bring them here with us.


    That''s why I made a mental note in my head. Once the Cultural Festival arrives next month, I''ll ensure that a bonfire dance will be held to make up for tonight. I''ll even join the soon-to-be-created cultural festivalmittee to prepare for it.


    With the fire currently aze and the moonlight shining from above making the surroundings a little mesmerizing to our eyes, the dance space was immediately filled up seconds after the music started.


    Some boys were sessful with their attempts to invite a girl and the couples excitedly jumped into the beat.


    Nheless, even if everyone should already be familiar with the simplistic steps of the folk dance, we¡¯re all out of practice.


    The first few seconds ended up chaotic where more than half of the couples tripped as they failed to get into the rhythm. Some stepped on their partners while others crossed their legs together.


    Some were injured and immediately ended their dance but nothing so serious as to call for a medic.


    Of course, no matter how capable I usually was, Satsuki and I were among that ¡®more than half¡¯. Luckily, we didn¡¯t trip or step on each other¡¯s feet. We simply got stuck when we started riding the beat.


    To solve it, I had to tip-toe to match her movements. She¡¯s half a head taller than me, after all. That solved our problem. Without doing so, it looked like I was being dragged by her with how I had to stretch my left arm to its limit to hold onto her hand from over her shoulder.


    Then for the rest of that first loop of the song, we concentrated on finishing the routine while slowly enjoying it. Her grumpy expression melted and was instantly reced by a lovely smile.


    Ignoring the eyes focused on us, Satsuki and I savored that moment until the song ended.


    As for Sakuma who tried to invite Setsuna-nee, he was unsessful. Maybe because Setsuna-nee was focused on us. Because as soon as I returned with Satsuki, she epted his invitation, sending the idiot into a joyous leap that got everyone to look at him like a freak.


    Still, right after those who turned their attention to him found Setsuna-nee who¡¯s clearly not a 1st year student like us, they gathered the spotlight on them.


    I even heard Shiina announcing that like an aplishment for everyone to hear.


    Sakuma became hailed as the first lucky guy to have a Camp Manager ept his invitation to dance. Still with everyone noticing her likeness with Satsuki, we also got some of that attention.


    Anyway, it¡¯s still a win for him, no?


    Finally, after all the advice I¡¯ve given him, his proactiveness this time had borne fruit. He got to dance with Setsuna-nee. Something he could probably only fantasize about before.


    Looking at Setsuna-nee who seemed to be unbothered by the unnecessary attention to them, she started guiding Sakuma to do the dance properly.


    From the way I see it, she¡¯s either rewarding him for his initiative this time or she¡¯s just being kind not to reject him. Whichever the case, Setsuna-nee was quite pleased to see the dumbfounded looks of the guys, especially the Camp Managers who ¨C like Shiina said earlier ¨C were thinking of challenging themselves to court her.


    As someone known to brutally reject even interacting with a guy, seeing her voluntarily epting a high school brat¡¯s invitation was like a bombshell they¡¯re not expecting to drop. Some who probably already tried to approach her had a hardened expression as if their egos had been hit by a brick.


    But well, I had no time to watch everything unfold around them.


    I had more girls to dance with, no?


    Since I started with Satsuki to evade Setsuna-nee¡¯s suspicious looks, my next partner was someone whose rtionship with me was known by her friends. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yep¡­ Who else it is but Rae?


    Earlier, I¡¯d already felt the cold and dreadful gazes of Nazuki and Yoneda drilling on my back. If I brought another girl on the dance floor before Rae, they might just stomp over to our side and make a scene.


    I had to prevent that.


    And so, using the attention that was focused on Sakuma and Setsuna-nee as a cover, I sneakily went over to ss 4 to get Rae.


    Of course, I was met with the blockage made by Nazuki who had an interrogative posture, and Yoneda, acting as her assistant.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, care to exin why you didn¡¯t dance with our Mirae first?¡±


    With her every word feeling like a needle stabbing into my skin, she opened up with that question.


    From over her shoulder, I could spy Rae looking at me apologetically but at the same time entertained.


    Clearly, she wanted to witness how I would get past her overprotective guardians.


    ¡°Exin, huh? Nazuki-san, I have no exnation. I simply picked the girl closest to me at that moment. I mean¡­ given the nature of this bonfire dance, I might not be able to just wiggle my way out without dancing with everyone close to me¡­¡±


    I know. That sounded like a flimsy excuse with the only purpose of making a usible excuse.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting Nazuki to ept that though.


    And sure enough, her eyebrows twitched and her frown became apparent. She looked behind her to check on Rae¡¯s reaction before shaking her head and mouthing, ¡°Fail.¡±


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t voice that out.


    Instead, it was Yoneda who spoke next in response to what I said. A hand was covering her mouth, expressing her shock.


    ¡°Huh? What are you saying Onoda-kun? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Are you nning to dance with everyone?¡± Her eyes then focused on where I came from and where my girls were gathered. ¡°No, you can¡¯t! The dance will lose its significance! It¡¯s supposed to be special!¡±


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong about that but it¡¯s still going to be special for us ¨C unfortunately, she wouldn¡¯t know that.


    With this, I spent the next minute until the second loop ended, convincing the two to let me pass to get Rae.


    So, how did I eventually get past them? It¡¯s simple¡­ I invited them in ce of Rae which made the two girls speechless.


    In the end, my girl who got her fair share of entertainment at seeing her friends being taken aback at my shamelessness stepped up to smoothen things out.


    Before dragging me to the dance area as the third loop began, she teased her friends by following up with my invitation, ¡°Knowing this guy and his boundless shamelessness, you two should prepare. You¡¯re now on his list of girls he¡¯s going to dance with tonight. Leave the scolding he deserves to me. Let¡¯s all enjoy this night, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1926 Dancing with Everyone? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1926 Dancing with Everyone? (2)</h4>


    ¡°What? Him again? And with another girl too!¡±


    That¡¯s the reaction of those watching from the side upon seeing me taking the floor again with Rae.


    Regardless of that reaction, the two of us spent a great time following the rhythm and making it a special moment for us. Furthermore, I noticed some boys being surprised to see her. She was never on their radar among the attractive girls in our school.


    I mean, if I hadn¡¯t built a connection with her before meeting her friends, I might also have overlooked her for Nazuki. In a normal sense, she¡¯s prettier and has a stronger presence than Rae. But then again, she¡¯s not the one who I fell for. It¡¯s this knowledge girl who already changed a lot from how she was initially.


    Although she¡¯s still going to bring up her knowledge once or twice per conversation, she now built the habit of thinking for herself first. And that made her bond with her friends deepen. And obviously, that also tranted into her good rtionship with the other girls. Kana and Rumi are fond of her like a little sister but since she¡¯s a little mature because of her knowledge bank, they¡¯re holding back on doting on her. Aya and Hana are also close to her. The former because of their tendency to love reading and thetter because of their interactions in our club. Hifumi is also getting closer to her through that group chat of theirs. They¡¯re like a duo of walking encyclopedias when ites to topics unrted to me.


    Maybe if there¡¯s another gathering just like that time in the restaurant, I¡¯ll see them all together.


    ¡°Ruki, am I doing this right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. It doesn¡¯t need expertise anyway. As long as we follow the rhythm. You¡¯re doing great.¡±


    ¡°Great, huh? It¡¯s because of your guidance, idiot Ruki. Anyhow, are you sure of your n of dancing with everyone? You know, in my knowledge, doing this dance is often taken as a confession or just the unting of one¡¯s rtionship. It¡¯s still fine now since I¡¯m the second one... What aboutter? When you¡¯re on your tenth girl to dance with, everyone will be cursing at you.¡±


    Rae chuckled by the end as though she already imagined the scene. Everyone would be up in arms murmuring about how shameless I am for not stopping. Maybe they¡¯ll also use me of changing the meaning of this dance.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Or my girls. This night is for us to create another special memory, after all.


    ¡°I say let them curse at me. I¡¯m prepared for that much at least. Have you forgotten how we¡¯re going to go public in the future? This is nothingpared to the judging gazes they¡¯ll throw at us. I¡¯m more worried about you and the other girls though...¡±


    ¡°Idiot Ruki. We¡¯re way past this talk. We know what we signed up for... We¡¯ll just have to make our faces as thick as yours to not be ashamed in front of others. We love you enough to do that much and more.¡±


    A proud smirk blossomed on Rae¡¯s lips as she said that. A momentter, she adjusted her steps to allow herself to huddle closer to me during this dance.


    Roused by those words and actions, I ended up holding her closer to me to the point that it made the spectators grit their teeth at how affectionate we became during this dance.


    I could¡¯ve kissed her too but for the sake of their sanity and to not make a bigger scene, I¡¯ll reserve that forter.


    Soon, the third loop of the song ended and I guided her back to her friends.


    Together, we teased Nazuki and Yoneda, asking them if they wanted to take my invitation or save it forter.


    Of course, that made Nazuki pissed at me while Yonedaughed at our silliness. I could sense that she would take my invitation just for fun.


    Following that, I moved to ss 3. However, before I could even say something, the adorable forehead girl appeared before me, inviting me to the dance herself.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t even think of rejecting her. I grabbed her hand and let her guide me back to the centerstage where another bout of attention focused on us before the fourth loop started.


    ¡°Again?! Oi. Onoda, try not to be too obvious about being a yboy! Stop at one!¡±


    I don¡¯t know who yelled that but that became the sentiment of the crowd upon seeing me again.


    But as always, I ignored them and focused on Misaki and our special dance.


    Of course, contrary to what they were hoping for, I continued bringing girls to the dance floor. Each time, it¡¯s a new girl.


    After Misaki, I went to get Komoe who never expected to get her turn so soon.


    Then, I moved back to our ss, ignoring Setsuna-nee¡¯s res and her obvious bafflement at what I was disying.


    I invited Aya, then the trio of Nami, Hina, and Saki before moving back to ss 3 to get Maaya.


    At that point, those cursing had almost given up. They just started to take note of who I would be dancing with next.


    I saw Shiinaughing every time I would show up and then Sara looked at me with concern, perhaps thinking I was intentionally putting myself in a bind.


    Unfortunately, I still didn¡¯t stop even after getting the most beautiful girl in our Year level.


    Once I guided Maaya back after the ninth loop of the song, I went to invite Chii, Hana, and Kanzaki.


    Soon, as the 12th loop came around, everyone¡¯s exasperated eyes fixated on me as they all tried to guess who I would invite next.


    In the end, it caused an uproar when I went for Juri who didn¡¯t even hesitate to take my hand.


    At this point, the college boys also started reacting to the ridiculousness of the situation.


    Maybe some of them were already thinking that I turned this bonfire dance into a joke. But little did they know, my girls and I couldn¡¯t care less about what they were thinking.


    We were all focused on ourselves rather than their judgemental eyes. We savored this special moment andughed at the absurdity that we created.


    Of course, just because the majority was displeased at what I was doing, my girls and most girls whom I¡¯d helped earlier with their tents were all having a goodugh seeing me bing the public enemy number 1. Some of them were also hoping to be invited to dance by me.


    Nheless, my actions still led this activity to be livelier than what everyone was expecting. I mean, others got influenced by my shamelessness. They gathered their courage to invite their crushes ¨C and it¡¯s not just limited to boys. Even girls who like someone started taking initiative.


    Due to that, the dance floor was never empty even after the tenth loop. Normally, the couples would¡¯ve already finished dancing by then and the heated atmosphere would die down. But because of me, the bonfire continued to burn brightly.


    ¡°As expected of you, Ruki. Not discounting the fact that you riled everyone up, you brought more positivity to everyone.¡±


    Bringing my mind back to the present, Juri praised me once more. The beautiful smile pasted on her lips looked mesmerizing. Staring straight into her eyes, I could only see my reflection on it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Sheesh. I keep getting praised by you, Juri. But this isn¡¯t my intention, you know? I just wanted to create this kind of memory with all of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so impressive. Don¡¯t you agree with me? Just that, you better prepare for Setsu¡¯s nagging. She¡¯s about to erupt soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s about time, right? I should bring her here too.¡±


    With that kind of response, Juri burst intoughter.


    ¡°Pfft... You¡¯re really acting like a menace. But that¡¯s fine. You do what you do best anyway.¡±


    Juri squeezed my hand tightly and our dance continued like this. Her praise continued inexhaustibly and even though she didn¡¯t say it openly, she¡¯s also having a st in creating this kind of memory with me.


    Now then... Let¡¯s continue the chaos. I finished dancing with all of my girls but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to stop from this. I¡¯ll surely be dancing until they wrap this bonfire dance up.

 Chapter 1927 Crazy Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 1927 Crazy Idiot</h4>


    "Why are you so stiff, Setsuna-nee? Are you worried about me? Don''t be. I can dance more after this."


    "Ugh. This shameless idiot. I''m not worried about you! I''m just... ufortable. Nothing more than that!"


    With a shameless smirk on my face, I asked the woman whose movements were pretty much robotic as though she was still in the process of digesting what happened.


    Ah. Wait. That was truly her current state at the moment. Bewildered at her own decision to take my hand and follow me back to the dance floor.


    True to what Juri and I discussed earlier, I immediately went to invite her for a dance to prevent the woman from erupting like an agitated volcano.


    Of course, not only she called me shameless for doing so but she once again put me in a headlock to express her frustration.


    When Sakuma saw that, the guy almost dropped to his knees. He thought I was already trying to get my hands on her. Well, that''s a valid concern from him but from how Setsuna-nee aggressively reacted to my invitation, he, at least, got relieved when he figured out that Setsuna-nee was annoyed at me for Satsuki.


    I also have no idea if that''s the only reason but after that initial reaction, she didn''t actually reject my invite.


    As soon as she found it pointless to hurt me through her headlock, she grabbed my hand and dragged me to the dance floor herself.


    And at present, it''s not even half a minute since we began dancing to the rhythm.


    Since I''ve already done it more than ten times tonight, I could honestly say that I had no room for error anymore. Additionally, it allowed me to observe my partner more.


    That''s why I instantly noticed how stiff she was. If I''m not wrong, she''s regretting the fact that she impulsively dragged me here.


    Ufortable, huh? This woman wasn''t really great at lying. In any case, I don''t see anything wrong with ying along with her. I can use this chance to further probe what''s going on in her head.


    I won''t apologize to Sakuma. It''s not like I''m being malicious here. I''m not even thinking of stealing her away from him. Instead, that guy better man up, or else Setsuna-nee will truly slip away from his grasp. She''s already shown signs of being too conscious of me. Not to mention, that unprompted hug when we''re alone together. And if I added the effect of what she witnessed inside the bathroom, it''s not wrong to say that her head must''ve been filled by me.


    "I see. If you''re this ufortable, we should stop. I don''t want to step into you because you missed the beat. It will hurt you, Setsuna-nee-san."


    "Huh? I''m not that clumsy yet! Fine... I''ll try to match your steps. Stop nagging at me."


    Heh. Look at her, she even intentionally avoided answering my suggestion to stop. Somehow, I couldn''t help but remember how Satsuki acted around me back then.


    My initial impression of her being a yful one was wrong. She''s actually the same as her little sister in this regard.


    "I''m not nagging though. In fact, you''re the one who keeps on stressing out your words. Setsuna-nee-san, do you understand why I invited you to dance?"


    "I don''t know. Tell me why."


    Setsuna-nee could only reply like that since she couldn''t refute my words.


    When I nced down to check on her expression, I saw her biting her lips while having furrowed brows. Most likely, she''s annoyed at the fact that I sounded like I could read her easily. As always, she wanted to get the upper hand in our conversation. s, she couldn''t use her "?older sister card'' here.


    "Because I know what you''re thinking. I''m shameless, right? I keep on inviting girls left and right to dance. Should I exin my reason for doing this? Since we''re already here and the music and noises will drown out our voices, this is the perfect opportunity."


    "..."


    "I''ll take that silence as a yes, then? Alright... if I say I''m trying to draw attention away from our rtionship, will you believe me?"


    At this point, it''s quite useless to make that kind of excuse anymore. I know that. Anyone with a good eye should''ve already noticed that the girls I''ve danced with are all emotionally invested in me. Their affectionate gazes weren''t hidden at all. Only those who refuse to ept the reality that they''re all in love with me could try to downy it as nothing.


    Furthermore, I was the same... When ites to my girls my real feelings were surfacing on my face more often than not. My affectionate smile, gaze, and actions should be too obvious.


    However, because it was an absurd notion to think that I am currently in a rtionship with all of them, most would definitely dismiss that possibility.


    "Why will I believe you? You''re just a shameless brat." Setsuna-


    nee huffed in annoyance but the way she tried to turn her head to the side spoke volumes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She''s among those few who didn''t dismiss that notion. After seeing how I act around all of them, it''s only natural for her to figure that out. However, for her to not bring that up here... I could only think about one possibility.


    Setsuna-nee didn''t want to believe it. Because if she did, she might also figure out why she''s this conscious of me.


    "Right. It''s fine if you don''t believe me regarding that. But Setsuna-nee-san, you should at least believe how much I love Satsuki, no? No matter what happens, that won''t change."


    "Tsk... Look at how thick your face is. Forget it, I''m just stressing myself out when Satsu-chan herself isn''t saying anything."


    "You know if there''s something you want to understand, you can always ask me or Satsuki, Setsuna-nee-san. We will answer honestly."


    There''s actually no point keeping things hidden from her anymore when she could already connect the dots. And given how much she''s observing me, even if my assumption wasn''t really urate, she''s at least closer to the truth already. Only our confirmation would make it official in her head.


    "Forget it. I''m not dumb, Onoda-kun... Given the way you''re acting, isn''t it best for me to be kept in the dark?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know. Everything is up to your choice, Setsuna-nee-san."


    "Tsk. I hate that ambiguousness. Enough about this and that, tell me, are you going to continue dancing after this?"


    Setsuna-nee clicked her tongue. Obviously, she''s unamused but instead of pursuing this topic further, she veered away from it.


    "Yes. I started it. I''ll dance with everyone who will ept my invitation until that music and fire dies down."


    I stared at her for a moment before answering. The few seconds we spent dancing to the rhythm probably felt like an eternity for her. Sweat started to pour out from her pores. She''s most likely praying for the song to end soon. That way, she could get away from me.


    "Crazy idiot..."


    "I won''t deny that. But Setsuna-nee-san. Why don''t we focus on the dance instead? We''re getting too much attention being close like this."


    Upon hearing that, Setsuna-nee''s shoulders jerked upward as though she had just woken up from a dream. Then, with her eyes observing our current closeness beforeparing us to another couple in front, she immediately attempted to create some distance.


    But it''s all toote. She''d destroy the rhythm of our steps if she did that, after all.


    And because of that, as thest minute of this loopmenced, Setsuna-nee could only try to act unbothered from the gazes focused on us and our closeness. Compared to her dance with Sakuma earlier, it was already iparable to this.


    In any case, I still couldn''t care less about the envious, hostile, and wary gazesing from the boys and college guys.


    Why? Because I''m still not done yet with this. On my estimate, I could still invite twenty more girls if the 2-minute something folk dance song apaniment looped for two hours.


    Although I should be careful about provoking those Camp Managers, it''s also toote to be mindful of that. I have to see this through to the end

 Chapter 1928 Successful Plan

    Chapter 1928 Sessful n


    ??Following my words of not stopping even after I finished my dance with Setsuna-nee, my presence on the dance floor continued.


    Starting with the girls who were already smitten by me, I danced with Shimura and Misumi during the next two loops.


    I had to guide Shimura throughout the dance. She¡¯s not expecting to get invited as well, after all. That¡¯s why when it happened, her mind seemingly short-circuited, she became lost in her delight while acting so bashful that she couldn¡¯t even grip my hands properly.


    On the other hand, Misumi expressed her doubt. She asked me why I also invited her. I guess despite her usual boldness in her attempts to get close or be noticed by me, she¡¯s well aware of how ridiculous my actions have been tonight. To ease her mind, I, at least, let her in on my thoughts while we¡¯re in the middle of the dance. Like Setsuna-nee, she called me crazy for even attempting this for the reason I revealed.


    ¡°Man, you look like you¡¯re still looking for another girl to dance with. Honestly, it¡¯s impressively absurd watching you do all this.¡±


    Upon returning with Misumi back to where our ss was gathered, Hino popped up on my side before I could move to the next girl. Well, I was expecting him to do this since he¡¯s been figuring out how to approach me ever since earlier. As for his reason, I had no idea. What he just said must be his genuine thoughts.


    A few steps behind Hino, I saw Fukuda and Mushitani staring at me. Their gazes filled with bitterness.


    I mean, everyone I invited to a dance epted me, while the two of them got rejected by the girls they tried to invite for a dance.


    That¡¯s their fault though. They¡¯re still rejecting the reality of our situation. They dared to invite Chii and Hana. Obviously, they both experienced a swift rejection.


    Fukuda was bing like the deluded Ogawa. Or maybe he thought Chii¡¯s goodwill to him would still push her to ept his invitation considering I keep inviting other girls for a dance. On the other hand, Mushitani probably thought he¡¯d be met by Hana¡¯s angelic smile. s, Hana couldn¡¯t care less about her public image anymore. She¡¯s just keeping it up out of habit. And honestly, I also expected Hana to shut Mushitani down like she was crushing a bug but I guess she held back on doing that on this asion.


    Anyway, I still couldn¡¯t care less about their bitterness. Compared to them, Ogawa was behaving this time. He didn¡¯t try his luck on Nami and he¡¯s not ring at me with bitter resentment. My threat was still working, I guess?


    ¡°Come on, is it that impressive? Anyone can do this. Just don¡¯t expect to seed every time.¡± Eventually, I replied to Hino, downying the significance of what I was doing.


    But then again, those cursing at me were already tired enough after the number of times I¡¯ve returned to the dance floor with another girl reached ten. At this point, while they¡¯re still paying attention to me, they¡¯ve switched to guessing when I am going to stop, if not at all, and who the next girl will be.


    Besides, some guys thought they could do the same. In the end, a lot of them failed, drawing the ire of the girl they tried to invite after dancing with another. Of course, the girl who epted their first invitation also became pissed at them...


    That¡¯s such an otherworldly difference in treatment. If I have to guess, some are already wondering how I can aplish this feat and why the girls I¡¯ve danced with aren¡¯t pissed at me. Well, good luck to them finding an answer.


    ¡°Dude, stop joking. Only you can aplish this.¡± Hino shook his head, rejecting my answer, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not here to argue. I just came to say how impressed I am... You¡¯re making a follower out of me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can say that? Fukuda and Mushitani treat me like their archnemesis.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s their issue with you though. Even if we¡¯re considered a group, I don¡¯t see any reason to have a beef with you. Besides, you helped me talk to Yoneda...¡±


    ¡°Heh. So you¡¯re going to turn your back on them because I helped you out once? Man, isn¡¯t that bad for your friendship with them?¡±


    ¡°Dude, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m selling them out to you. If they get mad at me just because I¡¯m on good terms with you, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the problem.¡±


    This guy... Isn¡¯t it normal to be on your friends¡¯ side when ites to their conflict with another guy? And yet here he is, trying to separate my issue with them from his attempt to get close to me. If anything, I could say that he¡¯s open-minded. However, it¡¯s definitely not a good look at his character. It¡¯s like he¡¯s abandoning them for his own benefit, after all.


    But then again, I might be reading this wrongly. I¡¯m the guy who will never ept being friends with any other guy. I¡¯m ignorant of how things should be handled. Common sense dictates that you should side with your friend and not his enemy, right? And yet Hino here is trying to build a connection with me.


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s a good point. So, what now? I¡¯m kinda busy here, you see.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Go ahead. Sorry for interrupting you, man.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Be honest with me, are you trying to get my advice again? Have you tried inviting Yoneda yet?¡±


    Thinking about it, this should be his reason for approaching me. It just got derailed when I probed him about his friendship with those two bitter idiots.


    Since I wasn¡¯t really in a rush, I could at least hear him out. You know, to sow more seeds of conflict between them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hino shook his head as he smiled awkwardly. Even without saying it, his reaction was enough to prove that I was correct. He¡¯s here to get advice from me.


    ¡°Do you think I have a chance?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple. You won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try.¡± I swiftly answered.


    There¡¯s no point giving him false hope. He¡¯s not even that sessful in approaching her earlier. It would be best for him to stop before stumbling further.


    ¡°Then, what if she rejects my invitation?¡±


    ¡°Dude, it¡¯s not the end yet even if she rejects you tonight. At least you tried, no? But to be honest, I¡¯ll advise you not to approach her for an invite. You¡¯ve just gotten acquainted today. Don¡¯t be in such a rush.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right. I never thought of inviting her at first but seeing you seed every time made me think I should at least try...¡± Hino scratched his head, looking ashamed.


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    Look at this guy... he¡¯s sensible. But I guess that¡¯s the only good thing about him. I don¡¯t really think I should give advice to someone. I mean, I have a different set of values after all. What works with me will not work with someone else.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t say anything else after that. I walked away and went to invite Kushii who reluctantly epted my invitation.


    And from there, I continued with my n of inviting girls and dancing until the end. I was interrupted a few times by someone talking to me or blocking my way but that didn¡¯t stop me.


    After Kushii, I went to get Sachi then Kaede and Watanabe. Yep. Since I already run out of girls who I considered close to me to invite, I switched to anyone who could catch my eye. Everyone from our ss wasn¡¯t spared; Wakaba, Kashiwagi, An-rin, and even those who weren¡¯t rted to me like Amano. Following that, I also invited that one other 1st-year Basketball Club member and Rae¡¯s three friends, including the one from ss 2.


    Ah. Right. The ss Presidents Hayakawa and Umeda from too. As for the rest, I picked randomly.


    I nned to invite Shiina and Sara too. Unfortunately, the chance never came. Because when the Dean¡¯s group who left to resolve theint against me returned, they followed them to their cabin area.


    That¡¯s why for the next hour until the end of this activity, nothing noteworthy happened anymore other than thepletion of my n.


    Ultimately, the hostility that piled up against me was dissolved due to how ridiculous it became. Even the girls I invited during thest half hour epted it not because they admired me or anything, they just jumped on the bandwagon after seeing many others doing the same.


    Many started believing that the reason I kept dancing was some kind of challenge on my part. Thanks to that, they once again dismissed the idea that I was dating multiple girls. Nheless, I still got branded as a showoff, especially by those who hated my guts.


    Before long, we lined up again and concluded this night¡¯s gathering as the Camp Managers guided us back to our cabin area.


    The camp activities for today are officially over.

 Chapter 1929 Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1929 Talk</h4>


    Back in our cabin area, everyone looked forward to what was toe next. Although I said, the day¡¯s camp activities were officially over, there was onest thing that we had to do. And it was something that required the cooperation of the whole group.


    Yep. I guess that was the correct way to see it.


    An activity we had to aplish if we desired to have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    What was it?


    Simple. To take a shower and change into a new set of cleaner outfits.


    I mean, with all of us having spent most of our day outdoors wherein we umted sweat and dirt in our bodies from the various activities, most, if not all, students should be feeling sticky and stinky already.


    However, because the Camp Managers only allotted a specific time for everyone ¨C one hour for a group of four or less than that for groups with fewer members ¨C it became up to us, as a group, to decide how to split it.


    Of course, everyone could just be fair to each other and split it equally. But that¡¯s where the connotation of ¡®group activity¡¯ woulde into y.


    They left it to our judgement because, at the end of the day, there were still groups wherein the power bnce was heavier on one side.


    It¡¯s up to us whether we want to be fair with each other and split it equally or be unfair to our group mates.


    In a way, this could be seen as something like a test on whether we built some camaraderie in our respective groups or not. But well, no one was possibly going to grade us on this.


    For sure, some would try to take as much time as they could but that¡¯s irrelevant to me.


    Because in our group, as soon as we entered our cabin, I had Ogawa and Fukuda agree to not make it moreplicated for us and simply split our time equally.


    Hino backed me up so all Fukuda could do was to express his dissatisfaction with a grunt and a click of his tongue. Ogawa also timidly agreed. My threat was still in effect.


    It¡¯s better like this since it¡¯s pretty pointless for me to start something with them. I was nning on sneaking out. Rather than fight with them over something I could easily win, I¡¯d put my remaining energy into thinking about how to perfectly aplish my n.


    Also, even though I¡¯ve already taken a shower with Satsuki earlier, it¡¯s a waste to throw away another opportunity to take refuge under the drizzle of warm water. Given that I¡¯d danced for close to two hours ¨C no matter how simple those steps were ¨C it was inevitable for me to sweat again. And with everything that happened today, I could say that I already exhausted myself enough.


    It might not be reflective on my face but my whole body has been screaming for me to take a rest. The allotted time for this st activity¡¯ would be the perfect opportunity to listen to that.


    Upon getting their agreement, I volunteered to take thest turn and let them decide for themselves on which one to take a shower first.


    In the end, they decided for Hino to go first, Fukuda second, and Ogawa third.


    ¡°Well then. I¡¯ll go in first. Tell me, you¡¯re not going to throw fists at each other, right?¡±


    After picking up his things and strutting to the door of the bathroom, Hino stopped for a moment to check on us who would be left behind in this spacious cabin. With the futons and our bags left in our tents, it¡¯s pretty empty. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    We had no choice but to take a corner and sit on the ground.


    In any case, the guy¡¯s concern was valid. However, that¡¯s only true if the two would be able to grow some balls and confront me.


    Ogawa was already out of the question. As for Fukuda...? Heh...


    ¡°If someone¡¯s gonna start something, it won¡¯t be me,¡± I said with a shrug.


    That immediately drew some reaction from the two. But like I thought, they didn¡¯t even try to refute me. They settled in just ring at me.


    Then Fukuda opened his mouth and snarled at Hino, ¡°Stop saying shit, idiot. Hurry up. You¡¯re not the only one who needed a shower.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t be mad, man. I¡¯m going.¡± Hino shook his head and looked at me as though he was begging me not to provoke Fukuda before continuing inside the bathroom.


    Like I said, if someone¡¯s gonna start something, it¡¯s not going to be me so I disregarded that right away.


    In any case, I doubt these fifteen minutes of waiting would be silent. I mean, I should still get them on board with my n, right? If they tattle on me when I sneak out earlier, everything would be ruined.


    That¡¯s why, after waiting for a minute or two, I looked at the two who were most likely feeling the situation out.


    The three of us were all sitting at the same spot from earlier this morning so there¡¯s a considerable distance between us. Nheless, it¡¯s still pretty close to hold a conversation.


    ¡°So, are the two of you not going to say anything? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to curse at me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the point?¡± Ogawa replied while huffing through his nose. He¡¯s not really pissed but he surely didn¡¯t want to talk to me at all. Which is supposed to be normal, no?


    He¡¯s utterly defeated already that he¡¯s only trying to preserve and protect his Aneki out of my clutches.


    ¡°Dude, stop gloating with that annoying face of yours.¡±


    And that¡¯s Fukuda¡¯s response. He also couldn¡¯t bear to look at me even though he had just been ring a while ago. These idiots and theirck of balls.


    But then again, opening up the conversation like that was pretty bad, no? Too bad, I¡¯m only used to striking up a conversation out of any topic to a girl.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m gloating? Well, whatever. Looks like you two still have your tongue. Why don¡¯t we talk man to man? Ogawa can opt-out and just listen since he pretty much conceded already. But you, Fukuda... Are you sure you¡¯re going to continue acting like this?¡±


    ¡°Oi. I didn¡¯t concede to you! I just... epted the reality.¡± Although Ogawa tried to refute it, the way he looked down in the end showed that he realized that it was the same thing.


    At least, he didn¡¯t act embarrassed by that. That¡¯s not going to be pleasant to look at.


    ¡°I know. It took a while but I¡¯m d we¡¯re already on the same page.¡±


    Of course, that¡¯s another bullshit reply from me. Even though he¡¯s holding onto my promise not to visit Kazuha-nee, it¡¯s not within my n to give up on taking my chances on stealing her.


    Looking at Fukuda who was probably trying to discern what we were talking about, I smirked at him to provoke him in answering him.


    And that was effective.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®acting like this¡¯? Are you bothered that I¡¯m pissed at you?¡±


    ¡°Nope. You can be pissed all you want. I¡¯m talking about your belief that you still have a chance with Chii. Sorry, but I suggest you give up already. She won¡¯t ever look at you the same way she does to me.¡±


    ¡°... Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡°Oh. You do. But you¡¯re not epting that truth, right?¡±


    Fukuda bitterly frowned as he couldn¡¯t really deny that. He closed his mouth and most likely decided that it was best not to respond to me anymore.


    Unfortunately for him, I won¡¯t let this end here.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know it¡¯s hard to ept, especially when you¡¯re pinning for her even before my appearance. But dude, I¡¯m trying to do you a favor here. Just give up. All this hostility you¡¯re throwing at me is useless. If you truly care for her, you¡¯ll be happy with her choice, am I right?¡±


    I know. Trying to convince him to give up using words is like throwing an egg to a wall. But well, that wall is probably made of paper. Sooner orter, it¡¯ll be torn because of how shallow his reasoning is.


    ¡°Anyway, enough about this. You know yourself better anyway. Trying to convince you will not go anywhere. What I want to say is... I¡¯ll be sneaking outter. If you¡¯re going to tattle on me, you have my go-ahead. I won¡¯t stop you...¡± I paused for a moment there to build up tension. Then, while looking at him with my eyes narrowing down, I continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m a petty guy. You better prepare for what I can do if you ruin this night for me.¡±


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m capable of, Ogawa here can tell you about some of it.¡± I swiftly added before looking at the formerly delusional guy who immediately flinched at the mention of his name.

 Chapter 1930 Evaluation

    Chapter 1930 Evaluation


    ??Is it their bad luck to have the girls they like fall for me? Perhaps. However, it''s not my fault that they failed to man-up and take the chance while I was still out of the picture.


    Imagine if Sakuma confessed to Satsuki before high school. They''d be a couple before meeting me in our ss.


    Although I would still end up targeting her, if their bond was already built, it would be difficult for me to crawl my way up to her heart and rece him, right?


    The same goes for Nami. But thinking about it, she left the country for a year so there wasn''t truly any chance for Ogawa to ask her out back then. Unless they were willing to settle for a long-distance rtionship, of course.


    And if that was what happened, Hina and Izumi would still inevitably be set aside by him. Nheless, the former possibly wouldn''t give up easily and try some tricks to get his attention. As for thetter, she would bury the feelings she had for him.


    Saki was another case since she''d probably not do anything drastic and just go with the flow of their circle.


    Chii, on the other hand¡­ Nothing would change since the clumsy girl had never moved on from me. Fukuda was doomed to be rejected by her even if I didn¡¯t end up in our ss.


    All in all, I might be the reason for their current misery. However, it¡¯s also true that I did not just magically make them fall for me. I put in effort ¨C no matter how small it was ¨C and most importantly, I never hesitated unlike them.


    They hate me because I aplished something they failed to do. Is that fair? No, right? I should be the one crying about unfairness here.


    But then again, that was pretty pointless especially if they¡¯re set on pushing the me on me for their inaction.


    Anyway, back to the present, Fukuda could only express his annoyance at the way I talk by clenching his fist and punching the floor. As for Ogawa, he protested not to pull him into our conflict.


    Yep. The delusional guy was acting timid now for the sake of his older sister. In any case, regarding the advice I¡¯ve given him regarding Mami-chan, it¡¯s still up in the air whether he will listen to it or not. We¡¯re still here in this camp, after all. Maybe I''ll hear about it from Nina or Nami next week.


    Since I¡¯d already said what I wanted to say, I ignored their presence and let the time pass in silence.


    When Hino exited the bathroom, Fukuda immediately locked himself in there. And that¡¯s the same for Ogawa.


    During the thirty minutes of waiting for my turn, I got pestered by Hino who kept asking me questions or just striking up a conversation with me; both rted and unrted to my conflict with the other two.


    If I wasn¡¯t wrong, he was trying to be our mediator again while slipping in his intention to hear more of my advice for his ''future romance''.


    In a way, in our group of four, he took on the role of the oil while the three of us were the gears that needed to be lubricated in order to function without problem.


    Obviously, it was a futile attempt.


    Ogawa pretty much closed himself up while I also had no inkling of getting along with them.


    For me, as long as they¡¯re not getting in my way or being too obvious with their hatred of me, I could ignore their pathetic presence.


    -


    -


    Time passed and I also finished my turn for the shower. I made sure to use it up to rx until thest second before the Camp Managers outside called for us to line up again.


    I probably managed to extend it for five minutes longer. My legs might still be throbbing from the umted fatigue of nonstop dancing but it¡¯s not going to hinder my n to sneak out.


    Even if I have to crawl on the ground, I won¡¯t just give up without even trying. I promised Chii and Hana earlier, after all.


    The roll call was obviously to ensure that no one would slip away and hide inside those cozy cabins to spend the night. And given that they also needed to rest, having us gather like that made it easier for them to hand us over to their recements.


    Ah. Right. The day won¡¯t end without them telling us how we performed today.


    Although they didn¡¯t spout bullshit like grading our performance, they mentioned key points regarding their evaluation of each of us.


    For example, Sawano pointed out to Kobayashi that he excels in leadership but his confidence in himself needs improvement. Or Sakuma who got praised for being easy to get along with. The negative? He has a seriousck of initiative ¨C unlike Kobayashi who¡¯s a leader material, he¡¯s pretty much a mob who often follows along the flow.


    That format somehow ended up being a praise or a positive evaluation at first before telling us what we needed to improve.


    Most likely, it was the result of their observation throughout the day.


    My evaluation was pretty much the same. The positive thing that he pointed out about me was not my leadership but my adaptability to any situation. For them, I came off as someone who would never be fazed by anything.


    As for the negative¡­ It was my obvious act of being warm to the girls while being neutral and unbothered about my standing among the boys. Even though boys like Sakuma, Hino, and the others somehow always gathered around me, my countenance remained the same ¨C frivolous.


    That¡¯s pretty urate, I guess?


    Well, someined about their evaluation but those idiots didn¡¯t know that by doing so, they¡¯re proving their point by giving them that mark.


    And that¡¯s about it.


    Sawano and the rest of the Camp Managers exited our area and we got ushered back to our tents. While they didn¡¯t tell us to quickly turn in the night, they pretty much stood nearby to watch us carefully.


    I mean, with more than fifty boys here, it¡¯s safe to say that I may not be the only one nning to sneak out to go somewhere.


    The recement Camp Managers started by enforcing strict surveince to prevent that from happening.


    That does sound bad to me. However, I''ll still attempt it. It''s not like this will be my first stint.


    Besides, I doubt they can continue this strictness for too long.


    No matter how serious they are in their role, they¡¯ll eventually feel bored or tire themselves out.


    The night breeze in this hill is still biting cold and most of them will definitely find it hard not to be drowsy even if they prepared for this during the day.


    They even have their own tents prepared so that they can also take turns resting.


    And so, just like this, I had no choice but to settle down with the other three inside our tent to bide my time while feeling out the activity outside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Each tent had a battery-poweredmplight but we could turn it off anytime, especially when one of us was already dozing off to sleep.


    In less than five minutes, Hino, who was the most energetic among us as he tried to stir another conversation, became the first to fall asleep. His unpleasant snoring then began echoing inside our tent.


    Fukuda and Ogawa had to cover their ears to avoid hearing it.


    Using that chance, I turned off themp hanging on top of us. Of course, if the other two protested seconds after they noticed that our tent became engulfed in the darkness but they never even tried to get up and turn it on again.


    Anyway, I stopped paying attention to them and just continued to wait.


    When I was certain that the activity outside lessened I picked up the shlight that we got as a reward earlier as well as the mosquito repent that was already half-empty.


    I then carefully crawled to the tent cover, unzipped it, and peeked my head out to check the surroundings.


    I could sense that Ogawa and Fukuda were still awake and they¡¯re watching my movements but like I said to them earlier, I couldn¡¯t care less even if they eventually tattle on me.


    I was also uncertain about my sess, after all. But that didn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t try¡­


    My girls are waiting for me.

 Chapter 1931 Sneaking out

    Chapter 1931 Sneaking out


    ??It doesn¡¯t matter if I am unsessful tonight. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t tasted failure before. What¡¯s most important is... I, at least, made an attempt. Even if troublees to my head because of this, I¡¯ll just find another way to navigate out of the situation.


    Call it recklessness but this is my standard of bare minimum. If I backed out easily without even trying then I shouldn¡¯t even dare dating them all at the same time.


    I don¡¯t know about the other guys but like I always iterated, I¡¯m different from them... Everything I do is all for their sake.


    Well, I won¡¯t deny that being reckless like this can also be seen as selfish. I¡¯ll have them scold me for this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... Three Camp Managers are patrolling around us. But thanks to the distance between each tent and the inherent darkness of the night, there¡¯s at least a window of one to two minutes before they return here...¡±


    ¡°Three are standing by in their tent. Two are on a cabin¡¯s elevated patio to stake out the woods one could use to sneak out. Alright. They¡¯re quite meticulous, huh?¡±


    I pulled my head back inside the tent before any of those three could spot me. Then, I waited for one of them to pass by before attempting again.


    I needed to collect information first before fully attempting to leave. Isn¡¯t it idiotic to just make an attempt without having sufficient information?


    Thinking about it. I have at least four hurdles to pass through.


    First, leaving our tent.


    Second, leaving our camp area.


    Third, navigating my way to the other side.


    And fourth, sneaking inside their camp area.


    Alright. The fifth should be slipping inside my girls¡¯ tents. But I¡¯d worry about thatst.


    I have to pass the rest before I can dare to think about how to aplish that.


    ¡°There¡¯s two near the entrance. Looks like they¡¯re alert enough to not even allow an insect to fly by.¡±


    With that third attempt to collect information, I sessfully pinpointed the position of every Camp Manager.


    I then sat down to let another patrol walk past our tent. And while doing so, I looked behind me.


    At this moment, two gazes are quietly observing me. Who else are they but Ogawa and Fukuda?


    Since I openly told them my n, I doubt they¡¯re going to just let me do what I want. Whether they¡¯re nning to report me as soon as I step out of the tent or not, I¡¯ll figure that out now.


    ¡°Hey. Do you know why I¡¯m going this far when I can just wait for tomorrow to see them again?¡± I brought up a question as I sat down on that spot.


    I couldn¡¯t see their faces in the dark but hearing their movements and subtle reactions was fairly easy.


    Without waiting for their response, I continued, ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. Because I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m not doing enough for them.


    ¡°I¡¯m the kind of bastard to date them at the same time so... I can¡¯t just take everything into a stride and not put in effort.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this to understand my side. Let¡¯s just say... I¡¯m airing out my thoughts before this undertaking. Because I¡¯m lucky enough to be epted by them, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make it worth it for them. Because like I said, I¡¯m still afraid that sooner orter, they¡¯ll leave me.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just how rtionships work, no? If you find someone you truly love, you¡¯ll end up defying everything.¡±


    For someone like me to talk about this when all I did before was to ruin it for others... It''s truly hypocritical.


    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m even telling them this, really. I¡¯m also not seeking validation from them. But well, maybe this is the essence of the camp?


    A minute passed and none of the two responded to what I said. They surely did hear me though.


    Whatever conclusion they could draw from that, it¡¯s already up to them to process it.


    Before long, at the same time as I heard the footsteps of the camp manager walking past our tent, I slipped and carefully closed the tent before stealthily navigating out of our camp area.


    The process wasn¡¯t smooth but with the route I used, I only had one chance as I intentionally used the most obvious passage.


    How? Let¡¯s just say, I intentionally used the most obvious passage. Circling around their tent located on the left side of our camp area.


    I stuck close behind that one Camp Manager before running to that side and hiding in the gaps between two cabins.


    Because their attention was mostly focused on our tent and the nearest woods, they didn¡¯t pay that much attention to that side. However, that doesn''t mean they¡¯re not checking it.


    Since those patrolling Camp Managers have shlights on their hands, they could easily check on it.


    And that¡¯s why, I waited for that opening when the next one was turning around before sprinting to the side of their tent.


    No. Sprinting was impossible. I simply took huge strides while barefoot to minimize the sound of my footsteps.


    And since the path outside was being illuminated bymp posts, I carefully navigated into the woods, enduring the pain of stepping into stones and branches on the ground.


    It¡¯s not really a great escape n like one you would see in a prison break movie and for sure, I would still have another problem regarding how I could return to our tentter. Well, I¡¯ll think about that when the timees.


    For now, the next hurdle was to navigate through the dark woods and arrive at the neighboring area. Even though I already traversed through this ce earlier, the difference between night and day raised the difficulty. If I¡¯m not careful, I might lose my way.


    Furthermore, who knows what¡¯s inside the woods? There are nocturnal animals, after all. With only a shlight and insect repent in my hand, this wouldn¡¯t be a smooth journey.


    -


    -


    ¡°Hey, can we sleep? I should¡¯ve taken the day duty... This is too much. They won¡¯t sneak out anyway.¡±


    ¡°You... Ugh. We¡¯re not here to catch the girls sneaking out. We¡¯re here to prevent those boys from sneaking in, remember?¡±


    ¡°Even so! Isn¡¯t their surveince supposed to be stricter than ours? They have eleven people there while we¡¯re only five here. What can we do if someone is skilled enough to get past them?¡±


    ¡°Ssh! Stopining and let¡¯s just do our job. Here, drink this.¡±


    I had no idea how much time passed but I finally arrived at my destination.


    Hiding at the same ce I did earlier, I heard that conversation from the two college girls guarding the entrance.


    Just like I expected, it wasn¡¯t as strict here. And with their surveince focused more on the illuminated path, much like the ones in our cabin area, they never spotted me who moved in parallel with it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Once I emerged to this path, they served as the guideposts for me. Still, it was a rough journey. Because like they said, more college guys were making sure that no one would be able to slip away.


    The shlight became useless because of how noticeable it was, leading for me to navigate inplete darkness.


    If not for memorizing the path I took earlier, I would probably be in there for a longer time.


    But well, that¡¯s over now.


    I scouted ahead and checked the position of the other three Camp Managers before going inside the woods. To the spot where I saw Sachi earlier.


    And then, using the same path that she used, I sneaked inside their area.


    Now then... is it possible to visit all of them? No... Unless they¡¯re also waiting for me.


    I told them that if it¡¯s impossible, I might not even show up, after all. But now that I¡¯m here... how should I announce my arrival? Whisper close to their tents or slip inside without checking?


    What if I ended up entering the wrong tent? They¡¯re all identical and I¡¯m only relying on my memory.


    That will be disastrous.


    ¡°Ruki... Over here.¡±


    As I was mulling over that in my head, I flinched in surprise when I suddenly heard a voice calling out to me.


    Pinpointing the source of it, I saw a slightly opened tent entrance facing the direction I was in.

 Chapter 1932 Invited in

    Chapter 1932 Invited in


    ??¡°I¡¯m wondering why Ayase-chan is still awake. So, this is the reason, huh? Onoda-kun, you shouldn¡¯t be in here at this time.¡±


    A few seconds after I was carefully guided inside the tent of the one who called me over, one of the girls sharing the same tent spoke in a hushed voice.


    It was dark so it was difficult to properly see her face but pinpointing her eyes which appeared to be focused on me was a dead giveaway.


    Right. The girl who called me over was none other than Aya. Her soft voice traveled to my position without alerting any of the Camp managers standing by. But then again, it effectively worked in our favor because, unlike the ones from the other side where three were tasked to patrol, the two Camp Managers watching over at this side were seated sitting somewhere close to their own tent and were currently having their backs turned. They¡¯re pretty carefree with their duty unlike the two women guarding the entrance.


    Of course, if we blundered by making a noise that could be picked up by their ears, we¡¯d be doomed. It was our fortune that I sessfully moved over here.


    Anyway, based on the context of what the girl uttered, she witnessed everything my girl did. Starting from not sleeping, staking the outside of their tent, and calling out to me as soon as she spotted my arrival.


    I turned my head to the girl who let me in. And sure enough, she was feeling ashamed.


    I grabbed her hand and pulled her close to me before replying to the other girl. Naturally, I also made sure to lower the volume of my voice.


    ¡°Sorry, Wakaba. Can you turn a blind eye and pretend that I¡¯m not here? As you can see... I sneaked in for this girl.¡±


    Upon saying that, my arm hooked around Aya¡¯s body which further brought her closer to me. She eventually had to lean on my chest as her arms wrapped around my body.


    She probably wanted to apologize to her friend so after I rubbed her back, urging her to do so.


    Although it was close toplete darkness inside here, the few seconds that passed already made me adapt quite a bit so I could somehow observe the interior of their tent.


    Their group consisted of three people. Kashiwagi who took up the right side was already covered in her nket, sleeping soundly. Wakaba, whom I just spoke to, was located on the left side. She¡¯s already lying down on her futon but at the moment, she held herself slightly to look in our direction by using her elbow as a foundation. As for Aya¡¯s futon, it¡¯s in the middle. She probably picked that so she could prevent disturbing the other two. Unfortunately, she had no idea that Wakaba would still be awake.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry Koyo... I should¡¯ve told you about this...¡± Aya¡¯s tone was sincere and she even bowed in Wakaba¡¯s direction.


    Honestly, Wakaba would be justified to chase me out if she ever decides to do so. This tent was supposed to be their safe and private space. Having Aya sneak me in like this without informing her or Kashiwagi was morally wrong.


    But will she do that?


    ¡°Yes. You should¡¯ve told me, Ayase-chan... We won¡¯t reject it anyway. And with that guy being as shameless as he is... it¡¯ll just be frustrating to turn him away.¡±


    It¡¯s still difficult to see her expression but knowing the girl and how she resolved her awkwardness around me ¨C evident by epting my invitation to dance earlier ¨C turning a blind eye for now was possible for her. Or not just possible, she wouldn¡¯t want to ruin this night for us.


    ¡°I know I can count on you, Wakaba. I owe you one.¡± I yfully said while patting Aya¡¯s head.


    The girl clicked her tongue but knowing that it could draw attention to us, she immediately covered her mouth, dropped back to her futon, and turned away from us.


    Aya watching all that looked up at me with aplicated look on her face. She¡¯s probably feeling guilty for them.


    That¡¯s why I continued consoling her by patting her head before gradually moving us to her futon. It¡¯s wide enough for us to cuddle on it and with the nket covering us, the girl immediately melted in my embrace.


    Honestly, my n to sneak in was only up until here. Like I was thinking about earlier, it was another hurdle to sneak inside their tents. But for Aya to be waiting for me, they must have been expecting me.


    And sure enough, while we were enjoying each other¡¯s warmth, I listened to Aya narrating how my girls held a small meeting among them on their way back here.


    My n to sneak in wasn¡¯t hidden from them. And obviously, they¡¯re also aware of the difficulty of it. There¡¯s a possibility that I might fail in bypassing the surveince. Due to that, they pooled their ideas on how to assist me in case I showed up here.


    ¡°I see... So, that¡¯s why you called out to me. Sachi told you about that path.¡±


    ¡°Un. Ours is the nearest to the woods so... I volunteered to keep an eye out.¡±


    Does that mean Sachi joined their ¡®small meeting¡¯? Or maybe Rae brought her in. I don¡¯t know. But thanks to her, I¡¯m here now.


    ¡°You did well. But Aya, are you not sleepy?¡±


    ¡°I kept myself awake. I miss you, Ruki...¡±


    She shook her head and then lifted her head to kiss me. I reciprocated the gesture and more. Of course, we toned it down a little for Wakaba¡¯s sake. If we lost control of ourselves here, it¡¯d definitely be awkward.


    ¡°Mhm... I miss you too. Sorry, that was a thoughtless question. If not for you, I¡¯d find it difficult to find the right tent where you¡¯re staying.¡±


    After savoring that kiss, I replied while caressing her hair and back, slotting her further in my embrace. At this point even if someone opened that tent, it would be impossible to think that two people are hiding under this nket. My girl was perfectly andfortably tangled with me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. I wasn¡¯t confident that I could stay awake longer if I waited for another half hour.¡±


    Ah. I could imagine how tiring it was. Staking outside and staring into the darkness.


    ¡°Right. You did well, Aya.¡± I praised her, prompting the girl to giggle in satisfaction.


    Seeing that, I found myself unable to hold back from kissing her again. And this time, we slowly transitioned to our usual, passionate mood. I could feel her body heating up further as she started squirming in my embrace, wanting to feel more of me. Likewise, my naughty hands also couldn¡¯t stop themselves from caressing her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Before long, my lips were already drawing a line on her neck while my hand that was just caressing her back had already found its way to her front, cupping her lovely chest.


    Aya held onto my nape, pushing my head deeper into her. Her legs became more entangled with mine as our lower bodies started rubbing against each other.


    Although I did say that this could be awkward for Wakaba who might hear us if we ever became lost in our passion, it¡¯s just too impossible to resist the temptation, especially when my girl was also acting the same.


    Well, we just have to be very careful, right?


    In any case, while we were in this situation, Aya continued filling me in about the contents of their n. How I could approach the other tent and find out if they were still awake. They derived a specific noiseless signal. But well, I could only try thatter.


    For now, the majority of my head was upied by the thought of this girl.

 Chapter 1933 Night Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1933 Night Visit</h4>


    1933 Night Visit


    To avoid alerting Wakaba or the asleep Kashiwagi nearby, Aya and I intimately savored each other under the nket as carefully and as silently as possible.


    My girl used her hands to cover her mouth while I continued down to her neck before eventually lifting her shirt to give her budding chest its long-awaited visit. Suckling on her ripe cherries that I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, I once again enjoyed her unforgettable taste. No matter what happens, I¡¯m not going to get tired of it.


    Unfortunately, blocking all the noises became impossible because of that.


    My girl hugged me tightly and started moaning out of pleasure. And in between those, she started chanting my name as her affection and umted longing overflowed.


    It¡¯s quite hard to see her expression but having adapted to this darkness, I could at least pinpoint her affectionate gaze directed at me. It was warm and gentle.


    Naturally, even if the noises we made engulfed the whole talent, it was not a ground for us to stop. Besides, I was confident that even if Wakaba noticed what was happening by hearing those gasps, sighs, and murmursing from us, she wouldn¡¯t dare to stop us.


    It would be too awkward for her to do so.


    Aya possibly also understood that. Perhaps she¡¯d feel guilty and apologize to themter or tomorrow morning for our shamelessness. But at the moment, she¡¯s setting that thought aside to focus solely on our situation. With her current longing for me, kisses and hugs weren¡¯t enough to satisfy her. That¡¯s why she kept following my lead while at the same time, urging me to do more with her gentle caresses and touch.


    Taking that as encouragement, I pushed myself to do more, ensuring that I could satisfy her tonight.


    From here, things naturally progressed.


    At the same time as I busied myself sucking on her chest, my hands slid down to her hips and navel where her ted trembling became more pronounced. Our lower bodies continued to press against each other, feeling the growing desire hidden in each other¡¯s pants.


    We eventually pulled our pants down, just enough for my excited erection to slide between her slippery legs and plunge deep inside her sacred ce. It was a perfect fit but as soon as I took my ce there, she instantly clung to me, squeezing me as tight as she could.


    When I started moving my hips, Aya¡¯s whole body quivered from the pleasure as she once again melted deep into my embrace.


    From our initial position of lying down side by side, we switched it a few times that we eventually escaped the confines of her nket. As I was focused entirely on her, I wasn¡¯t sure if Wakaba peeked at us or not. I only heard the rustling sound possibly caused by her movements.


    Well, like I said, even if she noticed, she¡¯d be hard-pressed to stop us.


    Soon enough, Aya and I finished with me on top of her, pressing her deep into her futon. And following that, we went back inside her nket where she rested on top of me until she eventually fell asleep.


    I mean, I couldn¡¯t just leave her after making love with her. Besides, I also needed to recover my strength because if my girls from the other tent were still awake, it was more than likely for us to be in the same situation... And as the pervert that I am, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll opt out of it. My desire for them is bottomless ¨C even if I ended up draining my balls tonight.


    Uh... Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t get to that but who knows, right? Their desire for me is at the same level.


    Anyway, Aya and I had a small pillow talk that mostly focused on what we did. I got to tease my girl again which earned her sweetughter. And even when she eventually got taken to her dreand, her beautiful smile remained on her lips.


    I watched her for ten more minutes before making my exit. Ah. Right. I checked on the other two girls inside the tent just in case. Kashiwagi possibly slept through all that but Wakaba was silently staring at me.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, the way she evaded my gaze was more than enough to tell that she heard or witnessed what we did.


    Well, there¡¯s no reason to exin to her. And even if I do, chances are she¡¯s going to stop me.


    That¡¯s why I continued on my way out and closed their tent as silently as possible before sneaking to my next destination.


    Aya already told me how to check if they¡¯re still awake through some sort of noiseless signaling by poking my fingers into the side of their tent. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She said they¡¯d be waiting for it like how she kept an eye outside. If no one moved to open their tent then that means the girls inside were already asleep.


    Regretful it may be but it is inevitable.


    I spent close to an hour with Aya.


    With the night just getting deeper and deeper, the girls who are tired from the activity will be unable to keep themselves awake to wait for me.


    If anything, I only have myself to me if I do not catch them awake.


    Furthermore, even though I now have all that information, I still have to be careful to avoid being spotted by the Camp Managers. Imagine the chaos it will create.


    No matter how much goodwill I umted from the Dean, the professors, and the Camp Managers, no one will be able to save me if I am caught red-handed here. There¡¯s just no excuse for why I would be here.


    Moving on, I carefully stepped away from Aya¡¯s tent and hid in the small gap between the two tents. Since no one¡¯s patrolling here, those gaps came in handy as they¡¯re obscured from the Camp Manager¡¯s line of sight.


    The noises my ears picked up came from those Camp Managers sitting in the distance as well as the soft snoring sounds from the girls inside their tents.


    Since they were still not alerted, my absence in our tent was still unnoticed by the Camp Managers on that side. Ogawa and Fukuda kept their mouths shut.


    Good for them, I guess? And also, it¡¯s great for me. Because the moment it¡¯s found out that I disappeared then even if I returnedter without being seen by anyone, I would still be in troublee morning.


    Well, I should worry about thatter. I have a more important thing to do here...


    Remembering the group distribution, I still have six tents to check or visit, if everyone is still awake.


    Nami¡¯s group is located close to the woods. Next to them should be Satsuki¡¯s tent. And then there¡¯s also Chii, Rae, Maaya, and Kanzaki. If I also include the one where Komoe is, then the number will rise to seven.


    That¡¯s not a lot, no? But then again, it¡¯s impossible to set aside the fact that there will be an unrted girl or girls in each of those tents...


    It¡¯s more than likely that most of them were already asleep but it¡¯s also possible that there¡¯s someone like Wakaba who¡¯s still awake. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t do anything about that.


    I could only check those tents one at a time, slip inside the tent if they opened it for me, or move on to the next if there was no activity after drawing the sign three times.


    Yep. That¡¯s what Aya told me. I had to draw the designated signs at least three times just to make sure that they could see it even if they missed the initial one.


    That¡¯s the best method anyway. If I go in blind then not only will it be inefficient, but I may also make a mistake.


    Anyway, after waiting for a while just to make sure that there were still no changes in activity from the Camp Managers, I resumed my dangerous journey.


    First, I arrived next to Rae¡¯s tent since it was the one closest to Aya.


    Though I was met with silence, I still pressed my fingers on the side of the tent, drawing that sign three times.


    Unfortunately, there remained no activity inside. Rae and Sachi must¡¯ve fallen asleep.


    After that, I moved further to the back where Nami¡¯s tent was located. But I got the same result. The trio must¡¯ve fallen asleep waiting for me. Although I could easily sneak inside that, I refrained from doing so¡­ Still, I pressed my ear close to their tent, listening to their gentle snores.


    Then the next two tents of Satsuki and Kanzaki¡¯s groups yielded the same result


    As I was about to lose hope that everyone was already asleep, the fifth tent that I visited rekindled my hope as it showed signs of activity on my first drawing of the signal.


    Soon after that, I heard the slow and steady zipping sound as the tent cover opened up from inside, inviting me in.


    Naturally, I unhesitatingly sneaked in. Not even a second after I stepped inside, the girl who responded to my signal jumped into my arms. It was so sudden that I almost fell back out of that small opening. Luckily the girl was light enough that I immediately recovered my bnce.


    When I looked down, I was weed by the adorable forehead girl¡¯s lovely grin as she whispered in a hushed voiceced with her undeniable and overflowing excitement.


    ¡°Ruki! Maaya-sama is right. You¡¯reing to visit. I stayed up for this!¡±

 Chapter 1934 The Innocent Girls Happiness

    Chapter 1934 The Innocent Girl''s Happiness


    ??As always, I couldn¡¯t find it in me to scold Misaki even though she recklessly jumped at me. Am I spoiling her too much? Maybe. But understanding her reason for doing so, she not only brought warmth to my chest but also made me care for her more.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If someone asked me if I would be acting the same way to the other girls, I might not be able to swiftly answer ¡®yes¡¯. Because at the end of the day, each one of them had this unique way of expressing their affection for me. It just so happens that Misaki is possibly the one who¡¯s filled with her innocence.


    It doesn¡¯t matter how much I¡¯ve tainted her, her unique innocence will always remain, maybe even in the future.


    Anyway, I responded to her weing grin with a quick peck on her lips followed by caressing her face. That made her stammer a little that her innocent mischievousness melted and turned her expression to be more endearing.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Misaki. It must¡¯ve been boring, no?¡±


    ¡°No, it was never boring. I¡¯m thinking of you all this time, Ruki,¡± Misaki hurriedly shook her head and replied while touching her lips, feeling the sensation left behind.


    Hearing her answer and watching her do that urged me to do it properly. And so, before responding to her again, I lowered my head to deliver another kiss. This time, I prolonged it enough to moisten the entirety of her sweet lips.


    That sessfully made her smile shine even brighter despite the current darkness.


    ¡°If it¡¯s as you say then I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Upon saying that, I fixed her on myp and secured her in my embrace.


    Once I controlled her excitement, I closed the tent before carrying her back to the empty futon located on the leftmost side. That¡¯s the reason why I only needed to draw the signs once and she immediately opened it for me.


    Next to her should be Maaya but judging from theck of activity from her or the other two girls upying this tent, only Misaki persevered to stay awake until my arrival.


    When I asked her about it after wey down on her futon, Misaki filled me in on what happened.


    Apparently, understanding how difficult it would be for me to sneak in here, Maaya decided to take a nap. Yep. Instead of keeping herself awake for so long, the girl decided to rest her eyes and recover her energy so that she wouldn¡¯t need to fight her drowsiness upon my arrival.


    She also advised Misaki to do the same but this innocent girl couldn¡¯t sleep because of how excited she was at the prospect of my visit.


    Of course, the other girls in their group had no idea about me. Luckily, they¡¯re tired enough from the activities during the day. They¡¯re already deep in their slumber. There¡¯s still a possibility for them to suddenly wake up. That''s why I encouraged Misaki to keep our voices low and talk in whispers. We¡¯re already close enough tomunicate like that anyway.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Will it be fine if I wake her upter? You see... I also wanted to focus more on you, Misaki.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that but Ruki... Maaya-sama loves you too. I know you cannot stay here for the rest of the night. Don¡¯t forget about her, okay?¡±


    Look at this girl, I thought she¡¯d be more excited that I wanted to focus on her... Yet here she was, expressing her concern for her friend. She¡¯s too precious.


    Well, even if she didn¡¯t say that, I was already nning how to surprise her if she didn¡¯t wake up before I finished spoiling this innocent girl.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t. I¡¯m to visit both of you, remember? She¡¯s just there next to us... I won¡¯t miss my opportunity to spoil and spend time with her tonight.¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that. Hehe...¡± With a silly giggle, Misaki happily snuggled closer to me. And as usual, she burrowed into my chest, inhaling most of my scent that could bring herfort and satisfaction. Her embrace also tightened as though she didn¡¯t want to let go of me.


    For her, this night could be akin to a dream. We wouldn¡¯t have this much opportunity once we returned to school especially when she couldn¡¯t even stay outside during afterschool hours because of her curfew.


    ¡°Ruki, if I bring you to my parents, can you convince them to let me stay with you?¡±


    ¡°It depends. How should I introduce myself to them?¡±


    Her question sounded like it came out from nowhere but I could sense that she thought about this already. Or in other words, she has been thinking about that for quite a while now.


    The idea of wanting to stay by my side is now rooted in her head.


    ¡°Let me think. Oh! You can tell them that you¡¯re the person I admire the most.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I thought that was Maaya.¡±


    ¡°Uhm... That¡¯s true... But Maaya-sama told me that my admiration for her is different from what I feel for you. My heart flutters whenever I¡¯m with you, Ruki. Will it be better to be blunt and say that you¡¯re the one I love?¡±


    This girl... I guess Maaya is teaching her well. Even though I expected her to answer like this, hearing it directly is simply too strong of a stimtion.


    I could feel my lips stretching from side to side as my heart also fluttered in joy. That¡¯s her effect on me now... Forget about challenging myself, my loss was probably inevitable right from the start when I started treating her as someone special.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they be shocked to hear that?¡±


    I tried to reel in my tion as much as possible but it¡¯s probably futile. Misaki lifted one of her hands to trace the line made by my lips.


    ¡°Hehe, I know they will. Look, I also made you smile.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You did. How can I not be d to hear that again? Alright, when the timees for me to meet your parents, I¡¯ll do my best to convince them to give you to me...¡±


    I deliberately rephrased thest part which immediately showed its effect on the girl.


    The movements of her fingers stopped as she stared at me with her round, innocent eyes, ¡°Give me to you... Ruki, you changed it.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I did. It¡¯s better, no? We should go all in and make them dumbfounded. Rather than ask them to let you stay with me. I¡¯ll be asking for your hand and their blessing.¡±


    Looking like she was about to burst into a peal of heartyughter, Misaki drummed my chest before burying her face in it once more to block out the noise as much as she could.


    Just like this, the mood between us continued to progress nicely. Although I said I was going to spoil her, the girl has also started reciprocating it. We then spent the next ten minutes in silence. Even if there were a lot more we could probably discuss like the dance or anything significant that happened while we were separated, we ended up conveying those thoughts through asional kisses that further brought us closer together.


    I don¡¯t know how much time passed but the girl who stayed awake all this time to wait for me had begun showing signs of drowsiness. Due to that, I decided to stay with her until she fell asleep before moving over to the other side where Maaya was waiting.


    Yep. She woke up while we were in the middle of our moment. And perhaps for the sake of Misaki, she pretended that she was still asleep.


    Why? Because she wanted to get the same privilege as Misaki... A time alone with me.

 Chapter 1935 Change of Plan

    Chapter 1935 Change of n


    ??"You took your sweet time pampering Misa. Aren''t you afraid of tainting her innocence?¡±


    Starting with a sarcastic question, Maaya met my gaze when I turned around to face her.


    Yep. The girl was trying to fish for my reaction. However, contrary to her words, her next move was more aligned with what she truly wanted to do.


    Upon seeing me slowly extracting myself from Misaki who was already sleepingfortably, Maaya lifted her nket, inviting me to crawl in and be by her side.


    Iughingly shook my head at that silliness. That¡¯s kind of adorable, no? She couldn¡¯t keep up her act of being a tsundere anymore.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m still afraid. But I think I¡¯m more afraid to see her sad if I reject her attempts to get close to me.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a truly shameless guy.¡± Maaya curled her lips as she watched me squeeze inside her nket and eventually take the space next to her. I made sure to plunge in headfirst wherein my face ended up being buried in her chest. And while holding onto her as a support, I crawled up to level my face with her.


    Maaya dropped a hand on my head, grasping a clump of my hair. Eventually, I could feel her gently brushing it as she slowly followed my movements.


    There¡¯s no need to say anything anymore. As soon as our gaze locked onto each other, her curled lips stretched from side to side, transforming into her pretty smile. Likewise, a natural smile bloomed on my lips.


    The next minute passed by without us doing anything major. Since we were at a distance where we could finally see each other¡¯s faces clearly, we simply got stuck admiring each other.


    I thought she¡¯d be overtaken by her embarrassment but she held her ground in this staring contest. Slowly but surely, our bodies adapted to our current situation. I eventually got her in my firm embrace, my hands gently grasping her backside. On the other hand, Maaya had her arms wrapped around my head, her fingers gently brushing my hair.


    We could talk about any other topic but I guess there¡¯s no reason to do so when our desire spoke only of one thing, to hold each other intimately like this.


    I could feel her tion being conveyed through her touch. And with her body this close to me, gauging her current state was more than possible.


    At this point, no matter how hard she tries to keep up appearances and maintain her grace, Maaya is just like Misaki or Himeko when ites to her desire to be held by me. Her feelings for me are as genuine as they get despite her constant callout of my shamelessness.


    Well, she¡¯s doing that to express her discontentment, hoping for me to treat her the same. But like I said, they¡¯re all unique and different from each other.


    I have a firm grasp on how I should navigate to make her feel more special. Or show her that I love her just as much as I love the other girls. Scummy as that may be, that¡¯s just how it is with me.


    ¡°Shameless guy, what are you thinking?¡±


    Maybe having enough of the silence between us, Maaya opened up that question.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of how beautiful you are?¡±


    ¡°Geez. And here I am asking a genuine question but your glib tongue is at it again.¡±


    ¡°What? Is that unbelievable?¡±


    ¡°It is. You already know that, why still think about it?¡±


    Look at her confidence¡­ but then again, she deserved to be one. Even if I spend my lifetime admiring her, her beauty will remain a constant.


    ¡°Alright. I admit. That¡¯s not just what¡¯s in my head. Wanna hear it?¡±


    ¡°I think I already know what you¡¯re going to say next.¡±


    Maaya put on a sly and confident smile as though showing off that she could now read me properly.


    ¡°Really? Go ahead and guess¡­ Let me hear it. If you¡¯re correct, I¡¯ll reward you with a kiss.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kiss me as a penalty.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Isn¡¯t that the same?¡±


    Dumbfounded at my shameless delivery, Maaya incredulously stared at me.


    I maintained my shameless smile which made her pinch my lips. However, it didn¡¯tst long as her delightful giggle escaped her mouth. She just couldn¡¯t win against my shamelessness so, why not embrace it?


    In any case, she still tried to guess but before I could reveal whether she was correct or not, Maaya initiated the kiss, epting the inevitability of it.


    In between those kisses, we continued engaging in simple mind games and shameless banter. We both won and lost some. But in the end, it only led us to continue spending our sweet time making each otherugh. And even though we could only converse in hushed voices, it didn¡¯t be a hindrance for us to fully enjoy this moment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Naturally, it also escted to more than just kisses. Maaya herself guided me down to her chest, giving me the go-ahead to taste her again likest time. And this time, she let my hand slip into her pants, allowing my hand to pleasure her down there.


    As it was her first experience, I did it as gently as possible, focusing mostly on her clit to give her the best sensation.


    Maaya reciprocated it by using her hand on me, stroking my length through my guidance. She¡¯s a fast learner but she couldn¡¯t finish me off or rather, Maaya lost her grip as she becamepletely lost in the new sensation brought by my fingers.


    Bringing her to climax right away was too much for her. It immediately exhausted her that the girl ended up curled in my embrace, totally embarrassed at her disy.


    Iforted her, telling her not to mind it since we still have more chances to do it again in the future. She called me out for my shamelessness one more time before asking for another kiss. After that, we cuddled with each other, and like with Misaki, I decided to stay with her until she fell asleep.


    However, without me noticing it, the night had other ns for me.


    Instead of getting up and leaving after Maaya fell asleep, I somehow dozed off as well, possibly quicker than her as I couldn¡¯t remember watching her sleeping soundly in my arms.


    I had no idea if it was because of my exhaustion or if I just got taken in by thefort of being on Maaya¡¯s side.


    It¡¯s not within my n but I didn¡¯t hate it. I was even pleasantly surprised when I opened my eyes.


    Misaki, who was supposed to be on the other futon, had squeezed in on my other side.


    Like Maaya, she¡¯sfortably using my chest as her pillow while clinging tightly to me.


    Right. At one point in time, the innocent forehead girl woke up, found me sleeping with Maaya, and moved over to join us.


    The most baffling part is¡­she somehow got me to lie on my back without me noticing it.


    I guess this confirmed that I was too exhausted to notice that I just held onto my consciousness because of my willpower to visit all of them tonight.


    Haa¡­ What a blunder. But then again, this is not bad at all¡­


    As I couldn¡¯t see the sky from inside this tent, it was difficult to confirm how long I was out.


    Do I still have the time to visit the other girls? Possibly none.


    But what can I do?


    I¡¯m too stubborn to just give up.


    Even if it¡¯s already a miracle that I haven¡¯t been caught yet, I¡¯ll finish what I started¡­


    Or so I decided¡­


    Forget it. I''m shelving that idea as I don''t know how to extract myself from these two without waking them up.


    I better stay here and continue sleeping with them instead.


    Even if the other two girls in this tent wake up before us, they won¡¯t just report me. They¡¯ll be in trouble too for beingplicit in letting me in.


    Ah. That''s quite a reach and conceited.


    But since it¡¯s just one of the possible scenarios, I¡¯ll just have to pray that I wake up before them and sneak back to our camp before the roll call in the morning.


    As for visiting the other girls¡­ I¡¯ll make up for itter.


    I won¡¯t make any excuses.


    I¡¯ll tell them the truth that the reason I failed to do so is because of this.


    I ended up being unable to get away from thefort of being sandwiched by Misaki and Maaya. Even for me, this is too irresistible to pass up.

 Chapter 1936 A New Day

    <h4>Chapter 1936 A New Day</h4>


    The next morning, I got roused from my sleep by Maaya.


    With her beautiful face being the first image registered in my eyes this morning, my body reflexively reacted, prompting me to pull her down and give her a good morning kiss.


    The girl epted it and even reciprocated the gesture. But then, having that delightful exchange cleared my muddled head that¡¯s still a little drowsy. I could feel my stomach retching as I went pale from the realization.


    ... It''s morning. Not only that¡­ It''s already bright outside! It¡¯s not even as dark inside the tent anymore. And upon seeing the roof of the tent, absorbing the light from outside, I couldn¡¯t help but look at my girl, staring at my foolish expression.


    "You finally came to, shameless guy¡­ I love that kiss but¡­ tell me. What are you thinking? Why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t you have left after I fell asleepst night?"


    While tracing her moistened lips from the intimate gesture we just shared, Maaya¡¯s inquisitive eyes stabbed through me. That cleared my head up a bit. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thinking about it, I never actually confirmed whether she was aware that I fell asleep next to her. When I woke upst night, I only found myself sandwiched between the two of them and ultimately decided to forget my n to stay with them for the night¡­


    As I reached that line of thought, my gaze lowered to my other side, finding the innocent forehead girl still sleeping soundly. She¡¯s still snuggled closely to me while using my chest as herfortable pillow.


    Her peaceful expression instantly made me crack a smile at how I moved my slightly numb arm to brush her hair, caressing and fixing it.


    She¡¯s still in her dreand so I don¡¯t want to disturb her sleep. And thankfully, the other two girls sharing the tent with them were the same. I still have no idea how they would react to my presence here so this was better.


    Maaya is Godsent to me. She answered my prayer of waking me up before them.


    In any case, I couldn¡¯t help but put on a guilty smile as I answered her question


    "As you can see, I ended up spending the night with the two of you."


    Hearing that, her cheeks and eyebrows twitched. The girl crossed her arms in front of her, reeling in her urge to scold me.


    Well, she just gave another magnificent view. Now that the interior of the ce became a little brighter, it granted me a better look at my girl¡¯s figure¡­ It was quite tempting to put my hands on her curvy hips again or bury my face in her chest.


    Ugh. Alright¡­ Let¡¯s hold that thought for now¡­


    Maaya soon released a sigh, letting go of her urge to scold. Instead, I got subjected to a pinch on my nose along with her hearty giggle with a hint of her frustration.


    ¡°Uh. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m not happy to see you still next to me when I wake up¡­But shameless guy, let¡¯s be real here. Are you nning to get caught here with us?"


    "No, of course not. I was nning to slip away¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then why are you still lying down there? Afraid to wake up Misa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I scratched my cheek and nodded in honesty.


    ¡°This guy¡­ If you keep spoiling us like this, how can we get even with you?¡±


    Maaya sighed again but instead of scolding me for a second time, the girl slid back down to my side. She returned to her original position before taking the initiative to kiss me one more time.


    Get even, huh? They don¡¯t need to¡­ They could just let me spoil them every time, no?


    In any case, even though she''s quite concerned about our current situation, the girl couldn¡¯t keep up being too rational. She stopped holding back her tion from my decision to stay with them.


    I¡¯m just as hopeless as them though. Despite the sense of urgency creeping into my head, I just couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    Look at her already blooming so early in the morning. If someone saw her like this, they''d notice that her beautiful smile could evenpete with the first ray of sunlight with how dazzling it was.


    A whileter, we finished savoring that moment. Halfway through it, she noticed my morning wood sticking up under her nket. Maybe remembering what happenedst night, the girl''s face instantly turned crimson.


    Curious, she asked me if it would be fine to go out without taking care of that. But I told her that it would calm down on its own. I didn¡¯t drink the teast night, after all. I mean, my initial n was to return to our tent. I didn¡¯t need an erection that would be hard to calm down first thing in the morning.


    However, I also kind of regretted not bringing the sk for my girls so they could take the tea and have a good night¡¯s sleep. I forgot.


    Anyway, Maaya would surely be willing to help me out with it but it¡¯s already too risky for us. What if Misaki or the other two woke up while we were in the middle of something inexplicable for them? That would be disastrous¡­


    Maaya felt badst night too but I told her not to worry about it as we have plenty of time to be more intimate in the future.


    I even teased her, describing what other things we¡¯ll eventually experience.


    Of course, that earned me a bite on my neck.


    Sometimeter, the girl proposed to scout the surrounding area for me. She just couldn¡¯t ept not doing anything to help me. Or maybe, a part of it was also because she wanted to extend her time with me.


    Since she wouldn¡¯t stand down, I eventually gave in and let her do it. When she returned, telling me that the coast was clear, the girl apanied me to the spot where I sneaked inst night.


    Not only that, after she deliberated for a while, the girl also decided to follow me into the woods. She grabbed my hand and tightly clung to my arm.


    As I couldn¡¯t just reject her, I once again gave in, bringing her with me. Part of me also wanted to extend this time with her, after all.


    Upon reaching the ce where I spent time with Sachi yesterday, I stopped in my steps and turned to the girl. No one should be able to see us here unless they followed closely behind us.


    When I looked at her, Maaya had this mischievous smile on her lips as though she already predicted this to happen, ¡°Shameless guy, are you going to send me back? Or¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, the girl closed in on me, her hand pressed against my chest as it slowly slid downward. In no time at all, she¡¯s already feeling me up down there.


    This girl. I never thought she¡¯d grow this bold. Perhaps, she¡¯s trying to pay me back forst night¡­


    ¡°Girl¡­ Himeko will possibly scold me if she learned how I corrupted you to this degree¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Are you afraid of Nee-sama? I know you¡¯re not. Besides, Nee-sama will understand¡­ She feels the same way as I do¡­ You lucky guy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only lucky because you all made me so¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right¡­ When will you kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Right now¡­¡±


    Following my words, I hooked my arm to her back and captured her lips for the third time today¡­ Down there, her naughty hands couldn¡¯t contain it anymore. She slipped it inside my pants, pulling out my vigorous erection, twitching intensely from the sensation.

 Chapter 1937 Maaya’s Boldness *

    <h4>Chapter 1937 Maaya''s Boldness *</h4>


    I honestly should be speeding back to our tent by now but with my desire for my girls superseding anything in my head, the idea of going back once again got thrown out to the bin.


    With Maaya being this proactive with her intention to continue what she didn¡¯t finishst night, it''s feeding my unquenchable desire for her.


    ¡°T-tell me if I''m doing this wrong, shameless guy.¡± Maaya said as she started stroking my length.


    Feeling the warmth of her hand and the subtle trembling indicating her inexperience, I could feel that part of me getting even more excited. I might not have taken the teast night but as someone who just couldn''t resist my girls, what she''s doing was more than enough for me to get this turned on.


    Well, at this point, any of my girls could get me hard just by being close to me. That¡¯s how strong my desire is for them.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Don¡¯t worry. You''re doing great. You can feel how excited I am down there.¡± I answered while sporting a suggestive smirk. I temporarily paused nibbling on her lips to nce down there.


    Likewise, Maaya followed my eyes to see what she was holding. Last night, she could only feel its shape. With our surroundings a little brighter, this should be her first time seeing it properly.


    And sure enough, it made her exhale in wonder with her cheeks gradually bing dyed in red. Her mesmerizing eyes emanated her growing desire for me.


    The girl attentively watched how her hand slid across it. Momentster, possibly gauging my length¡¯s hardness, her fingers curled further, tightening her grip around it. She did it as gently as possible as though she was afraid to hurt me.


    How considerate of her¡­


    In any case, that made it twitch once more as the sensation was heavenly. When she felt that, Maaya raised her gaze to check on my expression. Perhaps seeing the pleasure I felt being reflected on my face, my expression drew out a pleasant giggle from her.


    ¡°Pervert Ruki.¡± She said as her hand resumed sliding up and down my cock. ¡°Will this be enough to satisfy you? You did that for mest night¡­ I should return the favor.¡±


    While her face took on a deeper shade of red, possibly from simply remembering the pleasure I let her experiencest night, Maaya tried topose herself as she delivered thatst part. She even copied my suggestive smirk.


    What a prideful girl.


    Among my girls, Maaya is one of those beaming with pride and confidence. Not because it''s inherent to her but because it became the result of her upbringing as the heiress of their family.


    She¡¯s like Miho who''d try to do something by herself first.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, she doesn¡¯t want me to see her as weak or rather, someone who would easily sumb to me. Hence, she¡¯s trying to keep up this act.


    But then again, I can only see that as part of her charm. I¡¯d never see her as weak anyway. She¡¯s a strong girl who endured all the training to be apetent heiress for the sake of her older sister. I¡¯d never look down on her but instead, admire her.


    Unfortunately, if I said that to her face, the girl would probably curl up from embarrassment.


    Holding her by her cheek, my thumb slid across her moist lips, stretching her smirk further, ¡°Return the favor, hmm? Maaya, I''m happy enough that you''re eager to reciprocate what I did for you. You can feel how excited I am. However, you shouldn''t take it as if it''s a task you have toplete. Last night, I did that for you because I wanted to make you feel good.¡±


    That¡¯s kind of a reminder as I couldn¡¯t be certain if that¡¯s in her head at the moment.


    In any case, that made her flustered enough to bite on my thumb. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s her feeling guilty or annoyed at me but her next move was nothing short of surprising.


    Her hand movements intensified, stroking my cock even more eagerly. Her thumb also seemed to have found its calling as it pressed on the tip, teasing me further.


    While watching my face contort from the pleasure she was delivering, Maaya pulled my head down and pressed our foreheads together, ¡°I appreciate the reminder, Ruki. That cleared my head a lot¡­ That¡¯s why¡­ watch me make you feel good too¡­¡±


    I responded with a nod and a proud smile¡­


    Perhaps too happy from seeing that, Maaya aggressively resumed the connection between our lips. Her kisses became more delightful as though she wanted me to look at her more proudly.


    And obviously, her hand movements also followed with her renewed enthusiasm.


    Slowly but surely, she¡¯s bing more familiar with how to pleasure me through her sensual strokes.


    At this point, I also began reciprocating what she was doing. My hand found its way back in her pants. Because of this, her lithe body also began quivering from the pleasure.


    Perhaps to prevent herself from losing again by climaxing first, the girl pushed on my chest, bringing my back to rest on the tree Sachi and I rested our backs on. Following that, Maaya started traveling her way down while her desire-filled eyes never left mine.


    I reflexively put my hands on top of her head, stroking her hair and subconsciously guiding her way.


    She first focused on my neck then lifted my shirt to get ess to my chest. She didn¡¯t spare my nipple. Or rather, she intentionally aimed for it, sucking them as much as she could as though she was certain I would also feel something from it.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong. Even if it¡¯s not as sensitive as hers, being teased there was still stimting.


    Enthused, she continued down on my abdomen. This time, she focused more on my belly button. I felt ticklish there so, I couldn¡¯t help but quiver from the sensation.


    By the time her knees reached the ground, her lips were already stretched mischievously as though announcing her win to me. But as she came face to face with my cock, Maaya somehow froze as she became mesmerized by it.


    She kissed the tip and licked the precum that umted at the tip before letting her tongue explore its entirety.


    All this without breaking eye contact with me.


    Seeing my pulsating cock resting on her lips while she was looking up at me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to just shove it in her.


    I held back since the girl was just trying to show it off to me. It¡¯s something she wanted me to remember.


    ¡°Ruki. Watch me properly¡­ I can do this for you¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, Maaya pushed her head forward, gobbling me up. Her tongue immediately wrapped around it as her lips sped tightly.


    Without waiting for me to say anything else, Maaya began moving her head, sucking the life out of me.


    She¡¯s certainly inexperienced but she¡¯s putting in a lot of effort to it. It¡¯s her first experience, after all. Even if her teeth would asionally graze my length, I would just use my hands to convey it to her before guiding her on how to do it better.


    In less than five minutes, Maaya graduated from my guidance as she started doing it all on her own. Her movements also became more precise as she used my expression or the way my body quivered from the pleasure of adjusting her movements. It¡¯s like she became an expert right away.


    Or maybe, it¡¯s just the effect of her desire to make me feel good.


    And she¡¯s doing a great job with it.


    From there, I earnestly watched her, enjoying the pleasure and sensation she was delivering to me.


    When I finally reached my limit, I let her know about my impending eruption. However, the same as everyone else, Maaya stubbornly refused to pull back.


    With her mouth creating a vacuum, she gulped down everything, not letting even a single drop escape.


    A minuteter, I slid down to the ground to pull her back in my embrace.


    I whispered my praises for what she did for me which the girl responded with a pinch on my side or a headbutt.


    After sharing another bout of kisses, Maaya settled down on my chest. She then started nudging it, expressing her embarrassment to me.


    I mean, she¡¯s not as shameless as me, after all. She endured it all while she was in the middle of it. But now that she calmed down, it rushed back to her head.


    She looked like an overly ripe apple that was about to burst with steam.


    I teased her for quite a while which would always result in either a bite or a light p on my cheek.


    Yep. She¡¯s also adorable this way.


    I want to see her face but she¡¯d probably w at me if I continued teasing her like this. I better switch to pampering while I still have the chance.


    We might have extended our time together but it¡¯s still not infinite.


    At this point, we could already hear sounds of activity back at their camp. Most likely, some of the girls had woken up and begun their day by feeling the morning breeze. If someone ever wandered here, they¡¯d be in for a surprise.


    But that¡¯s not going to happen unless they¡¯re my girls who are aware of this ce.


    Thinking about it, even if I attended this camp, nothing changed with my routine. I still slept and woke up next to my girl. Not to mention, there¡¯s also no shortage of intimate moments.


    And it won¡¯t be any different today. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I¡¯ll be spending the day thinking about my girls and creating moments with them.


    What a wonderful trip


    ¡°I love this trip¡­ I love you, shameless pervert.¡± Matching my thoughts, Maaya¡¯s sweet voice reached my ears. Looking down, I found her staring at me with her most beautiful smile, her honest feelings written on her face.

 Chapter 1938 Flawless Return

    Chapter 1938 wless Return


    ??¡°Dude... How did you return? You¡¯re out all night... Did they not catch youing here?¡±


    As the guy I found awake among the three guys in our tent, Hino who saw me casually returning from outside looked at me doubtfully. He looked like he just woke up and was still wondering if he was dreaming. But upon getting off the sleepiness clouding his judgement, he pointed at me baffled at the sight.


    ¡°Why will they catch me?¡± I answered in a nonchnt tone as I returned to my futon that was untouched after I left.


    Judging from what he just said, the guy possibly woke upst night. He figured out from my empty futon that I truly enacted my n to sneak out.


    In any case, since he¡¯s the only one awake at this time, I decided to just pretend I never left at all. Or rather, I¡¯m toozy to exin everything to him.


    Truthfully, my return to this area was actually easier than sneaking outst night.


    Even when my return got dyed because I decided to spend more time with Maaya, having to navigate not through the darkness made it easier for me to find a route wherein I didn¡¯t necessarily need to return via the entrance of our area. I sneaked inside from that one side I used to evade the surveince.


    It''s not easy, of course. I had to carefully trudge into bushes and thistles while also avoiding muddy spots or wild animals.


    By the time I managed to see the roofs of our tents from afar, I first cleaned up my pants of any trace of my rough journey back here. Furthermore, I left behind the shlight and insect-repellent lotion that I brought with me.


    I was nning to pick it upter when it wouldn¡¯t be suspicious.


    Furthermore, given that they had to stay awake throughout the night. Most of the Camp Managers were already losing focus.


    When I managed to slip in and navigate close to the nearest cabin, I put on an act of walking backward, much like that one TV advertisement for a menthol candy that I saw in the past, making it look like I was trying to sneak out instead of going back in.


    One of the Camp Managers who spotted me hurriedly called me out, asked for my reason for trying to sneak out, and scolded me when I said I wanted to pee in the woods.


    Yeah. I had to exaggerate it a bit to make it more likely something a high schooler my age would think of doing in this kind of situation.


    That Camp Manager rolled his eyes at me beforeughing as if I made a great joke.


    In the end, he allowed me to go back to our cabin to take a piss and escorted me back to our tent.


    It worked in my favor too since I also like to refresh myself after my perilous and well-rewarded journey to see my precious girls.


    Anyway, since I wasn¡¯t sure if someone was already awake, I naturally waited for him to go away before I entered which would bring us to this present.


    That turned out to be a good decision. If the Camp Manager heard Hino¡¯s ramblings, everything I¡¯d done would be meaningless.


    Was that clever? I don¡¯t know... Maybe that could be counted as. But for me, as long as it worked, I didn¡¯t need to question it anymore.


    Now, what¡¯s left is to ensure that none of these three guys will rat me outter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up, Hino. If you¡¯re wondering... I returned way earlier. I just took a leak.¡± I continued with a straight face.


    Considering his expression immediately twisted into confusion, I was right with the guess that he had just woken up. He wouldn¡¯t be able to argue that I just returned unless someone testified that they hadn''t seen me returning earlier.


    Taking a nce at the two cucks who were still snoring in their sleep, I bet they still have to think twice before speaking against me.


    I mean, I did hand them food for thought before I leftst night. If they digested that well then... I might see a decline in their hostility towards me.


    But if not, then I¡¯ll just have to put them more in despair... I might be able to see Kazuha-nee sooner than I think or... get to know Fukuda¡¯s sister and childhood friend...


    Ah. Let¡¯s be civilized and shelve those thoughts for now.


    ¡°I-is that so? But you did sneak away, right? Did you manage to...?¡±


    ¡°Heh. What? Hino, do you want to hear a juicy story from my escapade?¡±


    ¡°F-forget it. You look like you¡¯re going to swing at me if I said yes... But you must be sessful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good at reading, huh? But yes. I seeded. You can say nothing is impossible for me.¡±


    I went to give him a tap on his shoulder, a little acknowledgement of how he easily stepped back and stopped his attempt.


    No matter who, I would never disclose what I did with my girls... Those are our treasured memories, after all. Only an idiot will brag about how he got lucky with someone to feed his ago.


    I detest those idiots at the same level as I detest cowards. But well, I detest most guys in general anyway so that¡¯s a useless thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite reaching, Onoda...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Ah. It¡¯s understandable. That sounded too conceited, after all. Who am I to say that nothing is impossible?


    ¡°Uh. If it¡¯s you, it¡¯s a little convincing after seeing everything you did yesterday...¡±


    ¡°Never mind that. I¡¯m only boasting there. I know that there are some things I will be unable to aplish. I just got luckyst night.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. You¡¯re indeed lucky.¡± Hinoughed awkwardly.


    He stopped questioning me from there and soon, silence returned in our tent.


    Since there was still time before Sawano and the rest of the Camp Managers returned for the start of our camp¡¯s second-


    day activities, I let the time pass while drinking the tea that I failed to drinkst night and also resting my exhausted body.


    Since they could deliberately change the content of the activity just likest night¡¯s dance, the schedule Shiina showed me might also divert to something else.


    Half an hourter, Ogawa and Fukuda woke up. And of course, they¡¯re shocked seeing me lying down on my futon.


    I thought they¡¯d ask me like Hino but the two left the tent as though they were escaping from me.


    At this time, a lot of the boys were already awake so even if someone left the tent, they wouldn''t be scolded anymore.


    Another hourter, Sawano along with his group of Camp Managers showed up to take over.


    However, there¡¯s a piece of amusing information that he delivered to us.


    ¡°Great! Looks like you all behavedst night and no one dared to sneak out.¡±


    ¡°Last night, someone was caught among your peers at the other hill. He tried to sneak into the girl¡¯s area. Do you know the punishment for that? He will be retiring for the rest of the activity and whatever bonus academic points that he can receive for participating will also be revoked.¡±


    And there you go¡­ Just like I thought. I¡¯m not the only one who has the same idea of sneaking outN?v(el)B\\jnn


    But with this, it¡¯s quite frightening that luck remained on my side, no? I passed all the hurdles to meet them and even slept in one of the tents. While the other guy was caught, perhaps without even aplishing his goal.


    Anyway, I could feel Ogawa, Fukuda, and Hino¡¯s eyes focusing on me when they heard that.


    As always, I brushed that off and acted the same as before; unbothered.

 Chapter 1939 Morning Routine

    <h4>Chapter 1939 Morning Routine</h4>


    I don¡¯t know about that guy who got caught. Most likely, he chose an easy route and got caught by the patrolling Camp Managers or he¡¯s just trying his luck after sneaking out of their camp.


    In any case, if he ended up sessful at his attempt to sneak in, who¡¯s to say the girls would stay silent and not beat him up? That¡¯s like entering a girl¡¯s locker room. It¡¯s a social suicide.


    And no matter how favored I am in the girls¡¯ eyes, it can also be applied to me. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been cautious not to wake up any other girls unrted to mest night.


    Well, there¡¯s Wakaba but it¡¯s up to her whether to report me or not. If she kept it to herself then I¡¯ll consider owing her one...


    Maybe I¡¯ll grant her a favor if she asks for one and I won¡¯t tease her even if a chance presents itself. Sounds good, no?


    Yeah. As if it is that easy. It¡¯s not even a day that she stopped being ufortable around me and that happened. I better expect her to act ufortable around me again.


    Anyway, Sawano¡¯s mood seemingly showed a sharp rise right after that. He¡¯s pleased that he¡¯s not going to have the same headache as the Camp leader from the other hill.


    Once he finished his roll call, he allowed everyone to use our cabins to answer calls of nature or just refresh themselves before we could officially start the second day of the camp.


    Sometimeter, with the lead of the Camp Managers, we did some morning exercises; the notorious radio calisthenics. Someone brought a speaker they usedst night and yed it for us to follow.


    It¡¯s a 3-minute exercise that covers mostly the basics. You can¡¯t even sweat with it but it¡¯s enough to unwind your joints and muscles that have been sleeping for the night.


    Then after that, they let us exercise on our own, giving us thirty minutes of free time to do so.


    It was optional so... more than half decided to not do anything andze around the camp area. The calisthenics were enough for the. As for the rest, they scattered to whatever kind of exercise they wanted to do.


    Some followed a Camp Manager for a run down the hill to repeat what we did yesterday.


    Some started stretching and exercising in pairs.


    As for me, someone who had a strict morning routine, I naturally joined the run.


    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve eaten but Sakuma and every guy that I can consider someone who doesn¡¯t have any conflict with me followed after me to join as well.


    But among them, Sakuma walked close to me. I could feel his intense gaze as though he was drawing some kind of rivalry against me.


    Is this because ofst night? He¡¯s now stepping up to prevent me from stealing Setsuna-nee from him?


    ¡°Hmm? Do you have something to say?¡± I nced at him which made the guy flinch.


    Nevertheless, he held his ground and straightened his back. He looked up at me, his eyes firm and steady.


    The events ofst night seemed to fuel his courage to stand up and fight. In the end, it turned out better for him. He should¡¯ve acted like this right away.


    Or so I thought. The words that came out of his mouth sounded stiff and awkward contrary to what he was disying.


    ¡°Onoda. I...¡±


    ¡°You what? Man, stop hesitating.¡±


    Yep. He suddenly looked like he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be straightforward in confronting me. He looked like he was conflicted about whether to go through with this or not.


    Yeah. I can kinda guess what he¡¯s thinking. Despite everything that happened, this guy truly wants to see me as his friend. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t bring myself to ept that. There¡¯s just no way.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even voice out your thoughts, there¡¯s no point acting up like this, no?¡± I continued. If that¡¯s not enough to push him over the edge, then he¡¯s really hopeless.


    Even if I hold myself back in approaching Setsuna-nee, she¡¯ll just continue to get drawn toward me if he¡¯s the only other option.


    And presently, he hasn¡¯t stepped out from being seen as a little brother. Their past was already inconsequential at this point.


    He could be her first love or first kiss but years passed and those could only be fleeting memories by now. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I¡¯m certainly not generous enough to continue helping him. If all the advice I¡¯ve given him isn''t enough, then the problem lies with him and his inaction.


    ¡°I know... You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t just continue like this if I don¡¯t want to see her get stolen by you.¡± Sakuma eventually responded.


    Those around us had confused looks but possibly remembering what they witnessedst night, most had looks of understanding.


    Of course, I¡¯m like the viin in this story. I¡¯m that guy who shamelessly unted how I can invite anyone and not face any negative consequences.


    For sure, some of them started seeing me in a negative light because of that. But as always, I couldn¡¯t care less about their opinions.


    I may not want to create unnecessary enemies for myself but that doesn¡¯t mean I can just take everything lying down. So they can curse at me all they want but once they escte it from that, they better be prepared to face the consequences.


    Uh... Anyway, how should I respond to this guy?


    On my left, Hino looked like he¡¯s also interested in this and that¡¯s the same even for Kobayashi and Shirai. And that¡¯s normal, I guess? I put myself further into the spotlightst night, after all. Now, anything that might be rted to me could gather this much attention.


    ¡°Look. No one¡¯s stealing anything, alright? But this is good for you. You¡¯re finally stepping up and taking my advice seriously.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sakuma got a bit flustered. He possibly realized it. All this time, I¡¯m telling him to step up and stop being passive when ites to Setsuna-nee. Besides, I can swear that I¡¯m not even trying to make a move on that girl... she¡¯s the one getting drawn to me...


    But who will believe me if I say that on this asion? That¡¯s not only a bad idea but also something that I wanted to avoid. She¡¯s still Satsuki¡¯s older sister so I don¡¯t want to start something that can tarnish her reputation.


    Anyway, it took Sakuma close to a minute before responding. This time, his eyes became a little bit clearer. While he still looked like he found his resolve not to lose against me, his hostility already lessened.


    ¡°Your advice... I see. I understand now. But Onoda. I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    ¡°Sure... Not that I¡¯mpeting against you. You can interpret things any way you want. Just remember not to stray from your objective. Who knows? You might seed this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes... And I won¡¯t ask you for advice anymore.¡±


    ¡°Great. I already ran out of things to say anyway.¡±


    I shrugged and acted nonchnt, deflecting whatever hostility left that he was sending my way. There¡¯s no point arguing with him. In the end, won¡¯t this be one less annoyance for me?


    A whileter, with our conversation ending there, our morning jog started.


    Nothing much happened during. The same as yesterday, most were exhausted on running back uphill. Following that, we continued with a standard exercise routine ¨C nothing too excessive since it was alreadyte.


    Before long, we once again returned to the gathering area to have our breakfast.

 Chapter 1940 Is it?

    Chapter 1940 Is it?


    ??"Have you heard?" Furtivelying over to my side while everyone was busy, Shiina began with that question.


    Itcked context but it''s pretty understandable considering she''s like Sawano. Additionally, with her connection, she''d be more informed than him.


    I nced at her and nodded before putting my attention back to the onion that I was chopping.


    "Mhm. Someone got caught. He''s gutsy, I guess."


    Presently, I was once again among the representatives who were picked to cook our breakfast ¨C Ah. No. I became one of the volunteers again among the ss Presidents. I didn¡¯t really have a choice when everyone¡¯s eyes pointed at me when Sawano and Shiina called for a volunteer.


    I could¡¯ve refused, of course. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be able to ck off while waiting for the food to be served. This way, I could once again bond with my girls who joined our crew.


    In any case, since my role was the same as yesterday, Kobayashi asked me to help his ss with these onions. The two girls in charge of it gave up after their eyes started tearing up uncontrobly. They made the rookie mistake of staring at it intently.


    Thanks to that, Shiina found a window to approach me like this. Maybe if not for holding up her position as the leader of the Camp Managers, she¡¯d draw nearer to help with this task just so she could have the excuse to be closer to me.


    Anyway, Shiina was amused at my words. It made her chuckle.


    "Indeed. He is gutsy to think he could sneak in.¡± She paused for a moment, lowering the volume of her voice. ¡°You see. I thought it was you at first. I almost ran out to check. Thank God, it¡¯s not you or else¡­"


    ¡°Or else? Will you help me get away with it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡±


    This woman¡­ She¡¯s not kidding. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to help me if the guy who got caught turned out to be me. I had no idea if it was just her dedication to me or if she wanted to prove herself.


    ¡°I appreciate the sentiment but Shiina-san, that doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    ¡°I know. But that¡¯s the least I can do for you.¡±


    I stared at her for a few seconds, causing her to be a little stiff at the pressureing from my gaze. Then, I shook my head.


    ¡°No, Shiina-san. You should scold me too if I ever got caught in that kind of situation. You see. I¡¯d rather be disciplined than have you get implicated by my actions.¡±


    While it was making me feel warm and fuzzy to hear that she was willing to go that far for me, I just couldn¡¯t ept it. In the first ce, it¡¯s my decision to sneak in, not hers.


    That made her pout unhappily. But since she understood my point, she put that matter to rest.


    She stayed with me for a few more minutes before continuing with her task of supervising everyone.


    Soon, I also finished with the onions and handed it over to Kobayashi.


    I thought of returning to Kanzaki and the others but Umeda pulled me over to help them when I passed by. Unlike yesterday, Maaya wasn¡¯t among the other two students from ss 3 who volunteered. She probably wanted to do so but two girls from their ss stepped up before her. Due to that, even Shirai was spared from this task.


    Not expecting that I was going to be sandwiched by the two girls when she brought me over to help, I saw Umeda clicking her tongue as though her ns were thwarted as unhappily did her task on the side.


    Well, I knew she was going to be mischievous when she pulled on my arm. She¡¯s the type who would only behave if you got her flustered, after all.


    Most likely, because she ended up being teased by us yesterday, coupled with the fact that I also invited her for a dance, Umeda was thinking of getting even today.


    Unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t even get that chance.


    Anyway, I pretended to focus on helping the two girls just to annoy her more. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s her deal but her yful nature was giving me the urge to tease her whenever possible. That way, I could slowly chip away at her smugness until she eventually bes docile.


    Recalling our short conversation during that dance, she¡¯s not really like that originally. It became like a mask for her to prevent herself from being made fun of.


    Or so she said.


    But in my eyes, she¡¯s someone who tends to be insecure and unlike me, she¡¯s easily affected by the rumors about her. So as much as possible, she¡¯s portraying herself as the yful girl who was borderline annoying.


    That¡¯s just my assumption, of course. With how short that conversation was, I wouldn¡¯t im to understand her characterpletely.


    When I finished helping out the two girls, I went over to Umeda¡¯s side and startled her by whispering close to her ear, ¡°You know, you should¡¯ve been more straightforward if you wanted my help. Why did you step back?¡±


    Along with a surprised yelp, the girl almost hit me with her elbow. With a flustered expression, she replied, ¡°You¡¯re asking me that? Weren¡¯t you pleased that you didn¡¯t have to deal with me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    ¡°See! You¡¯re not even denying it¡­ Ugh. Anyhow, it doesn¡¯t matter. You still helped us out. How is it being sandwiched by girls?¡±


    This girl. What is she getting at with this question?


    ¡°How? Well, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Hearing that answer, Umeda rolled her eyes before staring at me with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°... It¡¯s amazing how you can say that in a straight face.¡±


    ¡°Should I be flustered?¡±


    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t suit your character.¡±


    Right. It doesn¡¯t But then again, my girls could always make me flustered, especially when we¡¯re alone. Naturally, Umeda wouldn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°Sure. Well then, if there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Upon saying that, I stepped away from her side. I thought she¡¯s going to stop me but I guess I was overthinking this. She just nodded and smiled in gratitude, thanking me for my assistance.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Like Arisa, she¡¯s a good girl if you take off theyer of yfulness.


    After ss 3, I also stopped by ss 2. I mean, Komoe was one of the two girls who volunteered apart from their ss president. To make up for not being able to visit herst night, I spent some time next to the girl, helping her out with her tasks.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t make it so obvious to avoid getting more attention.


    Following that, I finally got to return to my girls¡¯ side. Mio, as our ss president, was naturally the one in charge. And this time, Nami and Satsuki were the volunteers.


    Together, we finished the dish that we were in charge of while taking our chances at bonding whenever an opportunity arose.


    Just like this, the second day of this camping trip progressed smoothly.


    After breakfast, we were immediately sent to start our next activity.


    Since there¡¯s free time in between activities, I did the same thing as yesterday; visiting the girls¡¯ area and trying my luck if I can get in.


    I failed both times though. But still, it¡¯s a fruitful journey.


    The first time, I ran into Shiina who attempted to bring me back to their cabin again. But because the Dean and some of the professors didn¡¯t leave for a walk, she settled on apanying me for a walk.


    Then, during the next free time, I found Sara on the pathway to the girl¡¯s side.


    However, she¡¯s not alone.


    She¡¯s with her boyfriend. Although I could only see his back frame, I wouldn¡¯t mistake that coward with someone else.


    Judging from the atmosphere around them, I can sense that she¡¯s not here to meet with him. Rather, he probably brought her out here to talk.


    ¡°Sara, why are you being so cold to me? Did I do something wrong again? Yesterday, you didn¡¯t tell me you were going back to your cabin to sleep. I could¡¯ve looked after you. Andst night, I messaged you but you didn¡¯t show up.¡±


    Ah¡­ I see. So that¡¯s what this is about¡­ She must¡¯ve been giving him a cold shoulder since yesterday.


    It¡¯s not because of me, is it?


    Yeah. Right¡­ As if that¡¯s the case.

 Chapter 1941 Intervention

    Chapter 1941 Intervention


    ??I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s not my ce to step into their conversation, or rather, get in the way when Sara has yet to form a reply to him.


    But looking at her expression, she seemed to be having trouble collecting her words to get away from his aggressive questioning, my feet moved on their own.


    Before I knew it, I already closed our distance, putting myself in between them.


    Well, as someone who¡¯s quite used to being a nuisance to a couple, as it was usually part of my n to steal a girl by growing some rift between them, this move was probably born out of that habit.


    Still, for me to do this for Sara, I guess she¡¯s also growing on me, huh?


    ¡°Onoda-kun?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Their initial reaction was obviously that of surprise because of my sudden intrusion. I came out of nowhere, after all.


    However, their subsequent reaction stood at opposite ends.


    On one hand, Sara was pleased upon recognizing me as though the trouble in her head was wiped away in an instant. On the other hand, the guy was not in any way amused. Well, it¡¯s normal, I would also be furious if someone interrupted me while in the middle of talking to someone who I deemed important.


    ¡°Are you here to...?¡±


    ¡°Oi. What are you doing here? Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in a conversation?¡±


    Sara¡¯s question was unfinished but I could surmise the rest of it. She¡¯s asking whether I¡¯m here to help her or not. As for the guy, he obviously wanted me to step away so he could hear Sara¡¯s answer.


    I faced Sara and winked at her as a response before turning around. I put on a nonchnt act as though his growing rage was irrelevant to me.


    ¡°Ah. Sir. May I borrow Miss Sara for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Kid, did you not hear me?¡±


    ¡°I do. You¡¯re conversing with her. But sir, that¡¯s not how you should ask your question. You look so aggressive. What would others think if they saw you here?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Do you think I care? And this isn¡¯t your ce to meddle. This is between us.¡±


    Although he could¡¯veshed out more aggressively, he¡¯s obviously cautious not to cause a scene. He even looked around us, making sure that no one wasing to this location.


    The ce was pretty obscure since this was along the curve leading to the girls¡¯ area. Perhaps if I hadn¡¯t taken the shortcut and gone around the pathways normally, I¡¯d probably not see this scene.


    But then again, since I¡¯m already here and stepped in for Sara, there¡¯s no backing down now.


    Also, I may be cautious about antagonizing Sawano but this guy? He¡¯s not in a position to be a threat to me. There¡¯s only half a day left before this camp¡¯s over so... even if he does make it difficult for meter, I can just brush it off.


    ¡°Maybe it isn¡¯t my ce. But I can¡¯t just turn a blind eye when seeing someone in distress, no?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s distressed? Did you not know? We¡¯re dating!¡±


    Seeing how I wasn¡¯t even flinching from his aggressive stance, his voice had begun to gain more volume. Still, he¡¯s managing his anger well. Or maybe he¡¯s just afraid to throw hands first.


    I¡¯m still a student that he¡¯s supposed to look after. Given that this issue doesn¡¯t really rte to the camp, he can¡¯t just exercise his authority on me. In fact, I can sense that he¡¯s afraid to turn this into a bigger issue.


    In the first ce, there¡¯s really nothing wrong with him to question Sara why she¡¯s giving him a cold shoulder. So, his being annoyed at me was justified.


    But do I care about that? Obviously not.


    ¡°Hmm? Now that¡¯s news to me. Miss Sara, is that true?¡±


    I nced back to inquire even though I already knew the answer.


    She meekly nodded and that made the guy produce a triumphant grin, perhaps thinking that it was enough to get me to back away.


    ¡°I see. I thought you were just a suitor pressing her for an answer. I apologize for that then.¡±


    ¡°If you understand now then hurry up and move. You¡¯re in your free time, right? Stop wasting time here and go.¡±


    Although my words offended him since he¡¯s pretty much unted their rtionship since yesterday, the guy huffed as though he was trying to be the bigger man in this situation. He even lifted his chin, acting like an understanding Camp Manager.


    ¡°I will. But sir, like I said earlier, I¡¯d like to borrow Miss Sara. You see, there¡¯s an urgent matter that needs her assistance.¡±


    At this point, I started making things up. I don¡¯t know if Sara could follow but if she didn¡¯t want to talk with him then she¡¯d jump in it if not, then she¡¯d probably be kind enough to send me away as she wouldn¡¯t want me to get in trouble because of her.


    ¡°Urgent matter? Assistance?¡± The guy tilted his head to look at the woman behind me. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t easily believe me so he needed to confirm it with her. Even if he could call out that I was just making things up, he also couldn¡¯t afford to just assume things.


    ¡°Ken, h-he¡¯s right. There¡¯s an urgent matter I have to attend to. Onoda-kun here must¡¯ve been sent by the Dean.¡±


    As she said that, I felt Sara grabbing the hem of my shirt behind me. She understood the assignment and filled up another detail to my bullshit but she¡¯s not entirely confident about it.


    In any case, since she did that. That¡¯s enough reason for me to believe that she didn¡¯t want to have that conversation with the guy. Either she didn¡¯t have an answer to him yet or she just didn¡¯t want to answer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°The dean? Why does that sound dubious? Why will the dean send him to get you?¡±


    Oh. Looks like he¡¯s not entirely stupid. That¡¯s a good question.


    Sara¡¯s grip on my shirt tightened even without looking, she was probably having trouble following up on a convincing detail. Well, she¡¯s the one who included the dean when she could¡¯ve used other excuses like going to the other hill to check or using the professor¡¯s name instead.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Ah. Let me answer that. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware but this is rted to the incidentst night.¡±


    Sensing that she was about to stutter, I cut her off and filled in the details myself using something that truly happened.


    Although the incident with the three idiots was resolved by the dean, every Camp Manager should be informed about it.


    The guy raised his eyebrow, still unconvinced.


    ¡°Incidentst night? What? The one where the dean had to step in to get you out of trouble?¡±


    ¡°Oh. So, you¡¯re aware... Yes. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m grateful to the dean for resolving it. But the Hill Manager asked us to give our version of the story just for reporting.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Is Sara rted to that?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Miss Sara, he¡¯s not aware that you¡¯re a witness? I mean, you can also be called a victim since they tried to harass you too. If not for me seeing them... Oh. Wait. I understand now.¡±


    Of course, that¡¯s anotheryer of bullshit. She¡¯s not even aware of what happened until Shiina told her. But then again, so is this guy. By making her a witness, it also brought up a usible excuse for why she didn¡¯t respond to himst night.


    And knowing that she¡¯d be as confused as the guy, I intentionally added thatst sentence to have them both focus on me.


    ¡°Sir. She¡¯s possibly keeping this from you to not make you worry...¡± I shook my head inmentation before turning around to face the woman. I winked at her again, signaling for her to just follow my prompt. ¡°Miss Sara, I apologize for spilling the beans, I think there¡¯s no reason to hide it anymore.¡±


    She blinked her eyes a few times, maybe trying to collect herself from how absurd this was bing. Thankfully, she still managed to catch up on where I was leading this conversation.


    ¡°N-no. You don¡¯t have to apologize, Onoda-kun...¡± She hurriedly stopped me from bowing my head before switching her gaze to her oblivious boyfriend, ¡°Uhm, Ken, let¡¯s talkter after this camp, okay? I¡¯ll tell you everything by then. I have to go with Onoda-kun.¡±


    Mhm. That¡¯s perfect.


    Even though he could verify everything if he inquired with the professors, he probably wouldn¡¯t do that. Furthermore, hearing that she didn¡¯t want to worry him, he must¡¯ve been feeling good as he easily stepped aside, letting us pass.


    Well, if he followed us, I¡¯ll just have to make up some other bullshit to make him stay.


    As for where I should bring Sara... I¡¯ll think about that on the way...

 Chapter 1942 Opening up

    Chapter 1942 Opening up


    ??"I apologize first for interfering, Sara-san... You can tell me if I did something unnecessary."


    After gaining some distance from where I found her, I broke the silence between us with that apology.


    No matter how certain I was that she didn''t like to be confronted by him there, it wouldn''t erase the fact that I somehow overstepped in that situation.


    If anything, the ideal move there would be just to observe first and interfere if ever the situation starts to get out of hand. That way, it will be even easier to extricate her and have more justification to do so. Contrary to that, we fabricated a lie that may or may not be revealed to that guy.


    But well, it''s already done so there''s no going back to it anymore.


    "No. You saved me there, Onoda-kun. Honestly, I don''t think I can face him properly right now." Sara hurriedly shook her head before lowering her head in shame. The tone she used sounded a little gloomy with a hint of guilt.


    I mean, in everyone¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s still in a rtionship with that guy. Conflict ate away at her heart as she had no idea how to tread from here.


    ¡°Hmm? Is there a reason?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡±


    Her answer was swift. Looking at her side frame, Sara was currently fidgeting a lot. Her figure was covered with uncertainty but at the same time, she was also trying to walk forward without looking back.


    Most likely, she already came to a decision regarding her rtionship with that guy. It¡¯s just she¡¯s afraid to go through with it for reasons unknown.


    ¡°I see. I won¡¯t pry for it then but if you want someone to talk to, I can lend an ear while we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Onoda-kun¡±


    I put on a smile to help her rx as we continued on our walk away from our camp area.


    I had no set destination in mind but the path we¡¯re traversing leads to the peak. Before long, we started seeing more people who went on their way, exploring the ce and taking in the scenery up here.


    I shortened our distance to ensure that we wouldn¡¯t get separated. Meanwhile, rather than grab my arm, Sara reached for the hem of my shirt.


    Like this, we soon arrived at the slope leading to the peak. Since it¡¯s already Saturday, the crowd was denser than yesterday. In any case, that worked in our favor, we could just blend with the crowd and not be bothered about unnecessary attention.


    After reaching the roofed structure up there, I carefully guided her inside, making sure to avoid bumping into other guests on this hill.


    I found us an open space on the left-side corner, overlooking the urbanndscape of our city.


    Since I said I wasn¡¯t going to pry, I tried opening up a conversation on a different topic. For example, her college studies, Shiina, and her ns for the future.


    Sara said she¡¯s not a resident of our city. She¡¯s from the neighboring prefecture. She¡¯s living in a dormitory with Shiina as her roommate and she has a part-time job in a cafe to support herself outside of the allowance she¡¯s receiving from her parents.


    Once she graduates a few years from now, she¡¯s hoping to make a break in the industry of fashion design. She¡¯s quite confident of making gowns but she never looked at herself as someone who could wear them.


    She¡¯s morefortable with just a mish-mash of casual outfits which kind of reflected from what she¡¯s wearing back at that mountain.


    I listened to her talk about her aspirations, experience, and such. And obviously, it became inevitable for us to talk about her current rtionship and how it was failing.


    ¡°You see... I met him two years ago when I was still in high school. It¡¯s a mixer so we initially just got paired with one another. He was cool and impressive.¡±


    ¡°Was? Why is it in the past tense?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. He¡¯s not like that anymore. What you saw in the mountain... that¡¯s not the first time he dropped the ball on me. He was okay in our first year but after, it¡¯s like he got toofortable around me that he started showing his true colors. I¡¯ve tolerated his behavior because I loved him and he still has his cool moments sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s how it is. If you love someone, you can sometimes tolerate even the most horrible thing about them. I can be one such example. I may look like I¡¯m too considerate in front of everyone¡¯s eyes but that¡¯s just a part of me.¡±


    Since she¡¯s opening up like this to me, I decided to also do the same. She¡¯s probably disillusioned because of how I act around her but like with Shiina, she should be someone who¡¯s still widely unaware of how I truly am as a person.


    ¡°Just a part of you?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Haven¡¯t you seen it already? I¡¯m not bound to a single girl. And I can say for sure that I love all of them.¡±


    ¡°That... It does sound bad but they...¡±


    ¡°They look happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They all look at you dearly. Isn¡¯t it because of your own effort?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, Sara-san, they¡¯re sacrificing a lot for me. Well, if they heard me saying this, I would be in for a scolding but it¡¯s the truth. Everyone who is entangled with me epts and is living with it. And obviously, I¡¯m also aiming to continue like this with them. To build a future for us.¡±


    I paused for a moment to turn my head to her. Having felt her gaze, our eyes naturally got drawn to each other when I did that. Thinking back to our first encounter where she¡¯s almost delirious from the pain in her feet, this is just the second time that I¡¯ve seen her closely. In my opinion, while Shiina is a shrewd woman who can be bold at times, Sara is different. She¡¯s someone whocks a bit of self-confidence. She mostly relies on Shiina or that guy to make her feel secure. Maybe that¡¯s one of the reasons why she returned to him despite his behavior.


    ¡°I know my perception about rtionships may be skewed but Sara-san, I also know for a fact that it¡¯s difficult toe to a decision that will change your entire world. If you¡¯re having trouble with him, you should really talk it out. Only then will you be able to see the path ahead of you?¡±


    Upon saying that, I put on a genuine smile before patting her head. Even if she¡¯s a few years older than me, I couldn¡¯t help it... She looked like she needed this kind of encouragement, after all.


    She was surprised at first but her eyes never left me. In fact, she looked like she became more entranced because of my smile.


    Sara then took a step closer, her hands reaching for my shirt again. Maybe to hide the changes in her expression, she eventually pressed her forehead against my chest.


    Shortly after that, I heard her soft muttering, praising me.


    ¡°Really... You¡¯re amazing, Onoda-kun.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but think of Juri. That girl who would endlessly praise me. In any case, there¡¯s a genuine hint of admiration from Sara¡¯s voice.


    Besides, she¡¯s not done talking yet.


    ¡°I have no reason to hide it. After meeting you yesterday, I have started avoiding him... Maybe I¡¯m not right in the head or just guilty. I thought I could sweep away the feeling of being abandoned by him back then. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t break up with him. He also put in an effort to get back my trust. But upon seeing you again and spending time with you yesterday, I started hating myself for starting topare him to you.¡± Sara sighed and her grip on my shirt tightened, I could feel how heavy it was for her. And voicing these thoughts out, the load on her shoulder had started to lighten.


    A few secondster, Sara raised her head, a relieved smile present on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your advice, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m going to talk to him. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool yourself. You did so much. And hearing you say things about yourself also brought me courage. I¡¯m d you ran into us and brought me here.¡±


    Sara reprimanded me while giggling in satisfaction. Following that, she removed her hands from my shirt and turned to face thendscape before us again, inhaling the air blowing into this hill and calming herself down.


    I didn¡¯t say anything else after that and just joined her to look at the scenery.


    A few minutester, we walked down the peak and returned to our camp.

 Chapter 1943 Last Activity

    Chapter 1943 Last Activity


    ??Before separating from me, Sara brought me somewhere we could be alone to sit down and just pass the time together. Although we already discussed the more important things, she admitted wanting to spend time with me ¨C just like yesterday. Given that there was also not much time left in my free time, I thought it would be a good idea to just wait for the time with her.


    From what I could gather, even if she was guilty of being drawn to me, she also didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to get to know me more. She¡¯s like Shiina in this regard.


    Anyway, that¡¯s the extent of our time together. I saw her off returning to the girl¡¯s area before going back to our camp.


    When I returned, ourst group activity this morningmenced. It¡¯s anotherpetitive one where we¡¯d be given a reward if we came in first and a penalty if we¡¯rest.


    I couldn¡¯t care less about taking the first ce this time so I let Hino take the lead. Fukuda was also more prone to listening to him than me, after all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    All I had to do was follow the instructions and do my part. The same goes for Ogawa who looked like he was not enjoying this camping trip at all. He would asionally go to Tadano since he¡¯s probably the only one he could get along with.


    Anyway, Sakuma¡¯s group won 1st ce in that activity with the guy really stepping up his game. I saw him looking at me with apetitive spirit in his eyes as if telling me that he could also win Setsuna-nee just like in that activity.


    It¡¯s quite funny so I didn¡¯t pop his bubble. I¡¯ll hand it to him that he¡¯s changing himself. That¡¯s one less headache for me.


    Following that, waiting for lunch tomence got me another chance to hover around Shio and Eguchi-sensei. And somehow, Orimura-sensei visited from the other hill. She specifically went to bring something for the dean before checking in on Eguchi-sensei.


    When she saw me near them, Orimura-sensei stopped in her steps for a few seconds. Whatever was running in her head, it would surely be rted to what happened the other day.


    Thinking about it, I hadn''t seen her at all when I went to the other hill yesterday. Maybe she was out busying herself with the task of supervising the students.


    In any case, her pause was only momentary before deciding to ignore my presence. She went over to Eguchi-sensei and stayed there for a few minutes before leaving again.


    That¡¯s kinda cute of her, no? She¡¯s pretending to not notice me but given how close I am to them, Shio and Eguchi-sensei awkwardly shook their heads, maybementing how obvious Orimura-sensei was acting.


    If she¡¯s going to be like this, it makes me wonder how she¡¯s going to correct my ways starting next week. But then again, she probably needs more time toe to terms with what happened between us. I better just leave her alone too and just wait until she approaches me again.


    After she left, I got teased by Shio while Eguchi-sensei sincerely voiced her concern for her friend.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, can I entrust Sanae to you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make a promise but whatever happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility for it. No matter what she thinks about it, half of it is still my fault.¡±


    Yeah. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m unable to resist her back then. I also let it happen so even if she¡¯s the one who pushed for it, I¡¯m not meless.


    ¡°Haa... Ruru, just don¡¯t make it too difficult for both of you. And you too, Eguchi. You also shouldn¡¯t hold back your own feelings for it. Scold Ruru.¡±


    Perhaps finding our situation a little too strained and more awkward, Shio sighed and also gave her own insight.


    She then had me sit between them where I truly got scolded by them. Well, it¡¯s not that severe and it¡¯s just Eguchi-sensei voicing the negative feelings she buried in her chest.


    As she¡¯s not used to the dynamic of ourplex rtionship yet, she probably believed that it was better to forget it. Little did she know, it was going to eat away at her slowly.


    Thankfully, Shio noticed it right away. As I always pointed out, I could be insensitive or oblivious at times as well. I could miss things especially if they¡¯re intentionally hiding it from me.


    And when they finished scolding me, they then switched it up and spoiled me until it was time for me to rejoin the other students and my girls for lunch.


    As much as I wanted to stay with them, it would just be too conspicuous if the other teachers and professors took notice of us.


    -


    -


    ¡°You¡¯re all here... As you all already know, this camp will be ending before nightfall. Our activities might¡¯ve beencking but I believe that you all learned a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if your evaluation is low, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re terrible. It just meant that there¡¯s still a lot more room for improvement.¡±


    Right after lunch, everyone wasn¡¯t sent back to our respective areas. Instead, Sawano, Shiina and the rest of the Camp Managers had us line up again in groups.


    This should be ourst gathering before the end and most likely, thest activity for our camp. And if I¡¯m not wrong, this would be the activity where we¡¯d be paired up with the girls.


    I met with Shiina who was standing next to Sawano. She put on a meaningful smile before winking. I don¡¯t know if someone else picked that up but the boys around me stopped paying attention to what Sawano was saying as they all imed to be the one Shiina was winking at.


    Really, how delusional can they be? But well, they¡¯re acting like their age so this is normal.


    As Sawano continued with his speech, I noticed professorsManagers, teachers and professor slowly filing out of the area.


    As for where they¡¯re going... I have no idea.


    Fortunately, the answer was given to me soon after.


    ¡°Thest activity. This will be the biggest and mostplex one that we prepared. Are you ready?¡±


    After his long speech, Sawano started trying to hype up the crowd but he failed miserably. A lot was already bored of his speech, after all.


    In any case, since he helped me out a few times and his obliviousness worked in my favor, I led the others to answer to his attempt. My girls naturally copied what I did and soon, cheers covered the whole aura.


    Shiina couldn¡¯t help butugh at that while Sawano stared at me favorably.


    Shortly after, they announced the details of the activity.


    It will be a series of tasks that we have toplete alongside another group. The task will be given by the Camp Managers, professors, or teachers scattered around the hill. We have to look for them. We will be given an initial clue we have to follow.


    As for joining up with another group, it''ll be up to us whether to mix in and cooperate or split the tasks equally. They gave us the liberty to decide.


    Andstly, while Shiina and Sawano already decided on the pairings of the groups, we were given a chance to step up and request a switch. However, the two pairs or four groups have toe together for it. If not, then they¡¯ll have to stick with what the Camp Managers decided.


    Well, since we¡¯re probably going to be paired with a group from the same ss, it¡¯s already a certainty that I would be able to join up with one or more of my girls.


    Before long, after Sawano dried his throat exining more details about the activity, Shiina soon stepped up to announce the pairings.


    As though she''s been waiting for this since earlier, the woman excitedly opened a rolled-up paper like an old scroll.


    While sporting a grin, her eyes focused on me.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, please step up with your group. You will be paired with... Chizuru-chan¡¯s group from your ss.¡±

 Chapter 1944 Splitting up

    Chapter 1944 Splitting up


    ??¡°Heh. Onoda-shi. Would you turn your charm down a little bit? You¡¯re gathering attention wherever you go.¡± An-rin, as jolly as she always was, approached me as we started walking out of the gathering area.


    From the way she hopped towards here, there¡¯s no doubt that she was trying to loosen up the air surrounding us. It¡¯s a little restrained, after all.


    There¡¯s Kushii who couldn¡¯t look straight at me. Fukuda who¡¯s gritting his teeth, trying to endure or maybe forget how Chii only greeted him in passing beforeing to my side. Ogawa who looked like he became a mute while emitting his eternal gloominess.


    Naturally, Hino was as lively as An-rin. They could be considered as part of one group, after all.


    As for Hana... well, her attention was solely dedicated to me.


    Also, given that it¡¯s also kind of a race, we¡¯re all starting at the same time. Some of my girls joined us along with the other groups of girls whose intention to check me out was too obvious.


    Unfortunately for them, I was already surrounded but An-rin found it amusing and a point she could insert herself into.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve already turned it off if there¡¯s a switch for it, An- rin. You know, I¡¯m satisfied enough with my girls¡¯ attention here.¡± I replied while pulling both Hana and Chii closer to me. I had my arms around their hips. Thanks to the others putting us in the middle, it¡¯s not that noticeable, allowing me to get away with it.


    Chii pinched my arm, her little protest at my bold move before happily resting her head on my arm. On the other hand, Hana pulled on my arm further until my hand firmly rested on her navel. At this point, she couldn¡¯t care less even if the other students saw how much she loved to be by my side. She¡¯s ready to throw away her angelic public persona and focus solely on me.


    In any case, knowing how excellent her acting skill was, building up the same image could be easily done by her.


    ¡°Pfft. You say that but you keep ensnaring girls in your, Onoda-shi. Like, seriously. Even our Kushii failed to evade.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, An-rin. I¡¯m not totally into him!¡± Kushii, who''s just next to An-rin, immediately retorted. When I took a nce at her, the cool gyaru turned her head away as her ears started to redden.


    An-rinughed and hugged her friend from the side. Those who¡¯ve seen that interaction focused on me again. Most of them were intense enough that I could somehow sense how puzzled they were.


    I paid it no heed and continued though.


    Before long, we reached a crossroads where everyone would go their own way.


    The groups of Nami, Satsuki, and Kanzaki were all going to the left path. It¡¯s the one that could also lead them to the bridge for the next hill or the descent down the hill. The groups of Maaya, Rae, and Komoe were going on the opposite side. The one that could lead to the peak. Since there are a lot of pathways and public areas out here, their goals and destinations were probably also scattered.


    Aya¡¯s group would be continuing with us on our path. I could see Wakaba trying her best to keep her distance from me but since she¡¯s a little conscious of my gaze, she would always react and catch me staring at her back at times. And true enough, she¡¯s acting awkwardly again. Whatever she heard or seenst night must¡¯ve kept her awake.


    Ah. Right. Like us, they¡¯re paired up with another group. With Shiina prioritizing pairing those from the same ss first, our eight groups are paired with one another.


    Aya¡¯s group was paired with Tadano¡¯s group.


    Mio¡¯s group was paired with Sakuma¡¯s group.


    Nami¡¯s group was paired with Satsuki¡¯s group.


    Yep. Since there¡¯s a higher number of girls, it was inevitable. And honestly, it¡¯s a lot better than pairing them to another ss.


    Unfortunately, Komoe, Maaya, and Rae¡¯s groups were unable to get away with it. They got paired with a boy¡¯s group in their ss. That¡¯s the nature of this activity and the final task, after all. There¡¯s no loophole to bring them to me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That aside, there¡¯s no point acting insecure there. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going on a date with them. But if ever those boys ended up troubling my girls, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let them get away. My protectiveness or rather, my pettiness would easily find a reason to make things difficult for them. They have to be careful or they won¡¯t know what will hit them.


    Uhh... Alright. Enough about that.


    As we were given our initial clue on who, where, and what to look out for, Aya¡¯s group also soon separated from us.


    Like earlier, I let Hino take the lead in our group while I took every chance presented to me to spoil both Chii and Hana. When I told them earlier during breakfast that I ended up sleeping in Maaya¡¯s tent, the two acted like they were not upset or disappointed. I promised that we could continue what we started, after all. They must¡¯ve been waiting for me.


    That¡¯s why I decided that for the duration of this final activity, I won¡¯t be leaving their side. I¡¯ll have to thank Shiinater for pairing us with them.


    A whileter, as we walked past a part of the woods, we exited into a clearing where the clear stream was flowing. It¡¯s filled with weeds and flowers as if it was left unattended. We could cross the stream to enter another part of the woods since it¡¯s not wide enough to give us any trouble. However, I doubt there¡¯s more to see there.


    Hino, with the paper in his hand, stopped in his steps and looked around before turning around to us with creased eyebrows.


    ¡°Dude, it says here the professor should be near the stream. There¡¯s no one here.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± I approached him along with Chii and Hana to check the piece of paper containing the clue for the first task. I didn¡¯t look at it earlier since I nned to be carried by them in this final activity and only focus on my girls.


    Unfortunately, this guy immediately turned to me for help instead of Fukuda and Ogawa. The two gyarus were also not that interested in solving a riddle ¨C even if it¡¯s not so... it was left to us to check if Hino just missed a detail.


    I read its content. It only contained two sentences.


    ¡®Go near the stream due north and look for the professor to get your first task. He should be around a bald tree, hiding from your sight.¡¯


    A bald tree... This Hino. He¡¯s not reading properly.


    All around us were lush trees making it look like we¡¯re still in the early spring. There were even some that were bearing fruit so... we probably arrived at a different location.


    I shook my head and called for Hino¡¯s attention. Then I pointed at the paper, highlighting that particr line, ¡°Alright. You got the general direction but we¡¯re probably not there yet. Maybe we have to cross this stream and search there.¡±


    The bald tree could be hidden there, after all. In any case, since it¡¯s like we¡¯re going to have to search the area, I also suggested splitting up and searching the vicinity. We could just shout at each other when we found the professor or the tree.


    While it should be easy to divide us into two groups since we¡¯re originally two, to begin with, Hana stepped up and brought up drawing lots instead to decide the split.


    Little did the others know, the girl rigged it. Because of that, I ended up exchanging ces with An-rin. She¡¯s going with the boys while I will stay with my girls and Kushii.


    Although she acted like she wanted to protest the result, An-


    rin nudged Kushii on the side before whispering to her. Shortly after, Kushii stopped making a fuss and quietly moved over to our side. As for what kind of magic word An-rin whispered to her, I had no idea. I¡¯llmend her on that.


    Ah. Right. Fukuda also looked like he wanted to protest but Chii easily put a stop to it. She simply bid them good luck and whatever negative feelings he¡¯s nursing seemingly got washed away. The idiot even smiled. I guess he¡¯s that head over heels for Chii. Even if the girl was already openly announcing her affection to me, he couldn¡¯t let go of his attraction to her.


    Too bad for him, he¡¯s better off moving on than hoping for her to change her mind.


    ¡°Now then... Shall we start searching?¡± I said after seeing the four disappearing into the woods on the other side.


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s wait here... You owe us one, Ruki.¡± With a meaningful smile on her lips, Hana looked at Chii who immediately agreed with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Kii. Let¡¯s set aside searching. We finally got you alone with us. Don¡¯t we need to take every chance presented to us? What do you think, Kushii?¡±


    Really... Looks like nning forter is useless when they¡¯re this proactive.

 Chapter 1945 Appeasing them *

    Chapter 1945 Appeasing them *


    ??If I take the time needed to search for someone in a small area then it will only be a few minutes at the most. The professor won¡¯t hide like a bug, after all. He''s just going to wait at the designated spot to give us the task.


    But even if that¡¯s the case, it is valuable enough for my girls. And consequently, for me too.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if we jump at you like this, right? With how shameless you can be, this is nothing.¡± Hana impishly said as she moved to my front, her arms immediately wrapping around my nape. Likewise, my arm moved on reflex, supporting her back and bringing her closer to me.


    Her golden eye was gleaming like a natural gemstone. From that alone, she¡¯s giving off the vibe of someone who¡¯s not going to be stopped by anyone. Not even Chii who¡¯s watching her moves from my side. She''s going to see through it and satisfy both of us with what little time we have on our hands.


    I parted her hair fringes covering it to take a better look at her different but equally beautiful eyes. It made her flinch a little since she''s not used to having both of her eyes exposed. Nheless, since it''s me who''s gazing at it, she cast the difort away and kept herself from blinking.


    Shortly after, her pristine white face gradually became blemished with pink and her lips trembled in anticipation.


    Mhm¡­ No doubt. Her pretty face feels like it has been sculpted by a divine being. There¡¯s nothing to nitpick about it and just staring at her is already making my chest tighten.


    Perhaps if she stopped hiding her golden eye, dethroning, or climbing at the same level as Maaya in terms of poprity in our year would be easily aplished.


    But then again, the same could be said for Chii. If she removed her thin makeup and starteding to school with her natural look, she might as well topple every ranking board there is in our school.


    Of course, my other girls are not that far behind them. If it¡¯s only up to me, I¡¯ll put them all at the top of their unique category.


    Well, ranking them in my head sounded wrong. But even if they''re equal in my eyes, it¡¯s inevitable for the others to do it.


    ¡°Mhm. You know me too well. But Hana, is it right for me to assume that you bing this bold is due to how you¡¯ve already epted my love for you?¡±


    Matching her impish smile, I dropped my lips on the tip of her nose,


    That made her pout as her face crumpled like paper. She¡¯s


    Expecting me to kiss her, after all. Too bad, I''m the type to savor every chance to tease her even if we¡¯re in an extremely tight situation.


    ¡°Take a guess, idiot Ruki. I can¡¯t fall behind now. I told you. I¡¯m not giving up on stealing your affection the same way you stole mine.¡±


    Upon saying that, the girl tiptoed to reach my lips. With her arms tightening around my nape and her hand locking my head down, she¡¯s not giving me an avenue to escape.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to resist her. I swiftly responded to her kisses, deepening them at each second.


    Her stubbornness wasn¡¯t waning at all. In any case, I¡¯m still truly looking forward to what else she¡¯s going to show me when we return to school.


    I mean, no matter how it appeared to me, our freedom was kinda restricted here with all the rules set in ce.


    After Hana ran out of breath and called for a timeout, I didn¡¯t waste another second to switch to Chii who was waiting patiently at my side.


    I took the initiative this time and slowly moved us out of that open space to take refuge behind one of the trees nearby.


    ¡°Eh? Guys? Where are you going?¡± Kushii called out to us as she remained where she was standing.


    Naturally, watching our shameless disy of affection right in broad daylight would be too much for her mental health. Not to mention, she¡¯s already battered from everything that happened yesterday.


    That¡¯s why today, she¡¯s trying her hardest to keep a tight grip on her sanity, or else, she¡¯ll end up sumbing to temptation.


    When none of us replied to her, the gyaru turned her back to us, opting to just be our lookout.


    Thanks to her, the opportunity to do more opened up for us.


    From simple kisses that seemed to be the payoff from not showing upst night, Chii and Hana¡¯s hands moved down to my pants to continue what we started yesterday.


    ¡°Kii, I¡¯m still jealous of Maaya-chi. She got to sleep next to you¡­¡± Chii said with a pout as her fingers began tracing the growing bulge in my pants. She¡¯s being meticulous this time as if she wanted to tease me like this first before pulling it out.


    As for Hana, she looked like she was contemting something. Secondster, at the same time as her hand slipped inside my pants, she opened her mouth wide to take a chomp at the side of my neck. While doing so, I heard her also expressing her discontent forst night, ¡°It should¡¯ve been us sleeping next to you if you didn¡¯t fall asleep¡­ That¡¯s unfair Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Right? I even prepared to join up our futon together¡­ We fell asleep waiting.¡±


    Agreeing to Hana¡¯s words, Chii targeted the other side of my neck, leaving the mark of her fangs there. It wasn¡¯t painful but it stung a bit. Then when I looked at her, she was smiling mischievously while admiring the work she did on my neck.


    To think that they would air out their grievance like this, my head was split into two. Seriously contemting about how to appease them and reacting to their naughty hands.


    ¡°Forget it, idiot Ruki. We¡¯ll get back at you in our own way.¡±


    ¡°Un. Just like this¡­¡±


    As though they rehearsed that line and their subsequent movement, Hana and Chii looked at each other before pulling my pants down.


    As soon as my length got freed from its confines, their hands tightly gripped it.


    ¡°You two¡­ Did you n this?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask them that.


    However, the reply I got was Chii¡¯s giggles before sticking her tongue out, tempting me to suck it and Hana lowering herself down to the ground and right in front of me.


    Chii¡¯s fragrant breath wafted to my nose and Hana¡¯s warm breath brushed against the tip. I could feel my body shuddering from the pleasure. And with the temptation dangling in front of me, it only took a moment for me toe to a decision¡­


    Act first. Ask the questionster.


    With that, my lips sped Chii¡¯s tongue, resuming our earlier kisses. When I did that, I could instantly sense the girl¡¯s tion being conveyed as we slowly savored that moment. Down below, my handnded on top of Hana¡¯s crown, giving her the encouragement to aplish what she was aiming for.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I took a moment to nce down, finding Hana¡¯s eyes focused on me while propping my length up.


    Even without words, I could somehow understand the message she was trying to convey to me, ¡°Watch me carefully, Ruki¡­ This is just the first step of stealing you.¡±


    I moved my hand to caress her cheek but the girl ended up sucking on my thumb before giggling in satisfaction.


    Then, at the same time as her lips pressed on the tip of my cock, Hana¡¯s beautiful smile popped out momentarily. Shortly after, the warmth of her mouth gradually spread to my senses as her lips unhurriedly slid across my length, sping tightly. Following that, her tongue joined the fray, wrapping around it and giving it a thorough taste.


    Chii also watched Hana doing that but as soon as the girl paused from moving, she brought my attention back to her, intensifying our exchange of kisses.


    ¡°Kii, don¡¯t forget about me¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I will?¡± I swiftly answered before taking back the reins from her. ¡°I¡¯m fully prepared to take on both of you.¡±


    Although that sounded like a challenge, Chii also smiled in satisfaction. Her belief and trust in me were that high. Besides, I truly n to deliver anyway.


    As things gradually progressed, Chii guided me down to her neck and gave me ess to her chest by rolling up her shirt.


    While enduring the pleasure brought by Hana¡¯s blowjob, I teased the girl by taking my time to move from her neck to her sulent pair.


    In the end, Chii took matters into her own hands, pushing my head down and burying my face in her naked chest.


    At this point, I stopped ying around to ensure that I could reciprocate everything that they were doing for me.


    Furthermore, even if footsteps could already be heard emerging from the other side of the stream along with the voices of An-rin, Hino, and the panicking Kushii who probably had no idea how to tell them that we were here, none of us had any inkling to stop.


    We¡¯re hidden behind a tree with a considerable trunk anyway. Unless they walk over to check on us, they could only use their imagination to figure out what¡¯s happening¡­


    Should I tell them to finish the activity in our stead? Yeah. As if that¡¯s possible.

 Chapter 1946 Satisfying each other *

    Chapter 1946 Satisfying each other *


    ??¡°Huh? Kushii, where are Onoda-shi and the others?¡±


    Given that I could hear their footsteps, An-rin¡¯s voice was properly delivered to our location. Even without taking a peek at what was happening, she was possibly already standing before the panicking Kushii who had no idea how to answer her question.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She could point in our direction but having known what we might be doing here, she probably couldn¡¯t get herself to do it. I don¡¯t know if Ogawa and Fukuda also returned but well, they¡¯d do best not to pry. It will be great for Fukuda¡¯s mental health too. If he saw Chii like this with me, he¡¯d have a mental breakdown. But that¡¯s assuming I¡¯d let him see in this vulnerable state ¨C obviously, if ever I heard himing over, I would be covering her up to not give him any eye candy.


    I nced at Chii who was covering her mouth to prevent the leak of her voice. My mouth was still tightly mped on her nipple, sucking every bit of its sweetness and sending her bouts of pleasure.


    She also heard An-rin but at this point, she¡¯d rather have me continue than stop us right here.


    Likewise, Hana was the same. While she paused momentarily upon hearing their voices, she became more eager to finish me off so we could prevent the others from catching us.


    Her head bobbed passionately and her tongue wriggled with a clear intention to stimte me further. At times she would take it out to give my cock a thorough lick before putting it in again and gulping down the pre-cum that kept on leaking.


    When our gazes met once again, the girl put on a smug and triumphant expression. I mean, my face was already a mirror of what I was feeling inside. It¡¯s just too good to be taken care of by her.


    This should be her first time but even though she¡¯s still quite clumsy in how to do it properly, Hana¡¯s passionate desire to make me feel good made her inexperience irrelevant.


    As my cock twitched violently, Hana focused on the head, sucking and teasing it as much as she could.


    I could already feel my limit approaching. A little more and even if I try to hold it back, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop it.


    ¡°Oh. T-they went searching on that side. They had me wait here¡­¡±


    A momentter, I heard Kushii¡¯s reply to An-rin. Whether she pointed in another direction or not, I had no idea. But with how shaky her voice was, it¡¯s more than likely that she misdirected them.


    ¡°Oh my, seriously? Onoda-shi ditched you here? Ugh, what a bummer! Don¡¯t sweat it, girl. I¡¯ll totally let him have it for leaving you behind. Like, he shouldn¡¯t have done that!¡±


    ¡°Huh? No¡­ I volunteered!¡±


    ¡°Kushii, you can¡¯t fool me, seriously! We¡¯ve been best buds since forever, like, literally since we met during our first grade. I know you better than the back of my favorite lip gloss!¡±


    An-rin was rightfully doubtful there. But really, even after reaffirming it, she still wouldn¡¯t let it go. Judging from Kushii¡¯s tone, she¡¯s really reaching her limit there.


    Like An-rin said, she possibly knew her best friend like the back of her hand by now. Even before confessing to me, An-rin must¡¯ve been the first one to notice Kushii¡¯s interest in me. Hence, she¡¯s yfully assisting her to get close to me whenever possible.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t it just to make sure that we won¡¯t get separated?¡±


    Hino who should also be there also chimed in but as clueless as he was, he couldn¡¯t put two and two together.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! You¡¯re a clueless buffoon, Hino! Haven¡¯t you caught on Chizuru and Onoda-shi¡¯s vibe yet? They¡¯re probably off there somewhere, totally getting cozy with each other. And don¡¯t get me started on Hana-shi! She¡¯s definitely flirting with him too!¡±


    Hearing all that, I couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly. She¡¯s too spot on, after all. For sure, Kushii was already at a loss for words on how to keep her off the track.


    Likewise, an awkward expression passed by Hana and Chii¡¯s faces. However, that¡¯s not enough for them to stop this moment prematurely. We already got forced to do so yesterday, they wouldn¡¯t let it happen again today.


    And true enough, while they continued chattering out there, Chii soon joined Hana on the ground. At first, she only assisted Hana by stroking and licking the parts the girl couldn¡¯t reach but it eventually turned into apetition.


    They started alternating on taking me in their mouths. Then, as if a brilliant idea came to her mind, Chii straightened her back to rest my length on her chest. Even though she¡¯s not as developed as Mio there, she tried her best to keep my cock lodged between her soft valleys. And while doing so, she kept her lips sped around the tip, sucking me eagerly.


    At this point, the sound behind me already died down. Whether they walked away in another direction or not, I had no idea.


    But I guess I once again have Kushii to thank for. Things once again went in our favor.


    ¡°¡­ This is unfair. I can do that too¡­¡± Before long, Hana¡¯spetitiveness red up. She rolled up her shirt as well before copying Chii. She gently pushed the girl to give her space which transformed our situation into something out of what you could normally see in doujins.


    While kneeling on my left and right side, my engorged length was lodged in between them, squeezed by their pleasant softness. And because of that, they also couldn¡¯t help but have to press against each other.


    Hana and Chii looked at each other, a bashful expression on their faces.


    ¡°Chizuru, shall we make a truce here?¡±


    ¡°I agree. We both want to aplish one thing. To satisfy our cheeky Ruki...¡±


    Upon saying that, both of them raised their heads to look at me.


    Honestly, could I still say something in this situation? No¡­ In fact, I¡¯m more than pleased to hear them agree on that point.


    My hands soonnded on their heads, my fingers burrowing into their luscious hair and caressing them to convey my endless desire for them.


    Understanding that, Hana and Chii grinned in satisfaction. Having agreed to do it together, they didn¡¯t waste any second. Their lips sped on the side of my length and began with kissing and licking it thoroughly. They didn¡¯t leave a spot untouched before they gradually moved up and focused on the head and tip.


    While maintaining their hold by pressing against each other, the two of them alternated in sucking my cock.


    From here, watching them doing it so eagerly and feeling the pleasure and stimtion spreading all over my body, I eventually reached my limit.


    ¡°Chii, Hana¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­¡± With my voice seemingly about to break into a moan, I called out to warn them. My hold on their head remained and I unconsciously pushed them down there.


    Maybe taking that as my wish, they only sent a short nce before they further intensified their movements.


    At the same time as my hips twitched violently, Hana opened her mouth wide to take me in and receive my essence. On the other hand, Chii pushed forward, squeezing my length between them tightly.


    ¡°Uhmmmp!¡± With her cheeks sinking a little bit, Hana sucked on me thoroughly, receiving everything my cock was shooting.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three¡­


    After a few seconds of mping her lips to prevent any spill, Hana slowly lifted her head, showing me her bloated cheeks.


    Looking down, the tip still glistened with leftover traces. But it didn¡¯t take long before Chii took her turn to put it in her mouth, cleaning and sucking whatever was left behind.


    As the sense of pleasure passed through my head, I released a relieved sigh before caressing Hana¡¯s cheek which slowly but surely deted by gulping down what she was holding there.


    Shortly after, Chii also lifted her head, showing off the result of her cleanup.


    Really, just looking at their satisfied looks that¡¯s probably the result of seeing me so lost in the pleasure they delivered to me, I could already feel my cock twitching back to liveliness.


    Their expressions were so erotic that the temptation of making love with them was already over the limit.


    Unfortunately, the time was just insufficient to fullymit to it. Furthermore, the location was also not that ideal¡­


    In any case, that doesn¡¯t mean I cannot do something else for them, right?


    ¡°That feels great¡­ You two once again made me feel so lucky.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blurt that out while continuously caressing their heads.


    Then without waiting for them to reply to me, I pulled them up and dusted their knees. They¡¯re not hurt, of course. Our jogging pants were thick enough to protect them from the ground. It¡¯s also grassy here so it worked in our favor.


    In any case, while they were still wondering why I pulled them up, I began by giving them both a passionate kiss, conveying my affection and gratitude for what they did for me.


    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still there but¡­ I can¡¯t just miss this opportunity, no? It¡¯s my turn to satisfy you.¡±


    Upon saying that, I had them both lean against the tree trunk before going down on my knee.


    Using my experienced hands and mouth, I endeavored to reciprocate what they both did for me within the next few minutes.


    I took my time exploring their sensitive spots and sucking in their love juices, quenching my thirst for them.


    If earlier they were trying topete with each other, Hana and Chii could only hold each other¡¯s hand to support themselves in enduring it. But even then, their sweet-sounding moans failed to be contained as I did give it my all to bring them to climax.

 Chapter 1947 Scolded

    Chapter 1947 Scolded


    ??By the time we reappeared from behind that tree, we found An-rin standing next to Kushii facing our direction. The former had her eyes narrowed while thetter couldn¡¯t look straight at me. But instead of her awkwardness earlier, it¡¯s more about being apologetic for not being able to send An-rin away.


    I searched the vicinity and found no Hino, Ogawa, or Fukuda around.


    Did they return to the professor or did they go and finish the task by themselves?


    Well, there¡¯s no way to answer that myself.


    At my side, Hana and Chii tried topose themselves by straightening their backs and raising their chin. However, with their legs being wobbly while walking alongside me, that alone was enough indication that they were still a little out of it. Furthermore, they¡¯re still donning their lovely and satisfied grins with flushed cheeks.


    I did let us rest for a while there, but it¡¯s surely insufficient to fully bring them back to normal like nothing happened.


    As for me, my ears were probably still red but my face was probably glistening after wiping the traces of their love juices that sprinkled on me.


    Of course, that¡¯s not enough to say nothing happened. So instead of alluding to it, I just decided to be as shameless to it as possible as we neared the two gyarus.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Kushii, An-rin¡­ I¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡±


    While scratching my cheek, I awkwardly smiled at the two.


    They rolled their eyes incredulously, not believing one wording out of my mouth. Then, they took a nce at the two girls at my side.


    ¡°That¡¯s thicking from you, Onoda-shi. Like, we could totally hear them clearly from here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡±


    I tilted my head and pretended to be oblivious to her meaning.


    Well, if it¡¯s as she said then it¡¯s probably when they couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. Hana and Chii ended up asking me to slow down at that point by tugging at my heart. But instead of granting their request, I intensified my movements, which made their moans uncontroble.


    An-rin¡¯s face twitched at my thick face. She probably wanted to argue more but understanding that I would continue ying dumb, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it anymore. On her side, Kushii was shaking her head. She had nothing to say but if I have to guess, she¡¯s just holding back airing out what¡¯s in her mind.


    I couldn¡¯t just press her on it, right? And thinking about our current situation, it¡¯s better this way.


    ¡°Ah. Enough about us, An-rin. Have you found the professor?¡±


    ¡°Um, excuse me? Are you for real, Onoda-shi? Like, seriously, you¡¯re just going to brush it off like nothing happened? Ugh¡­¡± Putting a hand on her forehead, An-rin stared at me in exasperation. Nevertheless, she could only keep that up for a few seconds. She knew that it was pointless to press me on it as well, after all.


    What? Should we report to her about what we did? Give her a second-by-second ount of what happened? Even if she¡¯s as shameless as me, she¡¯d definitely be ufortable with it.


    But then again, she probably just wanted to take a stand for Kushii who got left behind here.


    Chii, who eventually recovered, ran up to her and rubbed her cheeks with her gyaru friend to appease her fleeting anger. Before long, An-rin¡¯s face softened up as she berated her friend.


    ¡°Girl. I would¡¯ve never guessed that you could be as wild as this when you¡¯re in love. I get it. Onoda-shi¡¯s charm is like, next level, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. Sorry if we left behind Kushii. But you know how it can be ufortable for her.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t think about that yesterday.¡±


    An-rin sneered at Chii, causing the girl to be tongue-tied. She couldn¡¯t deny it, after all. It was Chii who stopped Kushii from leaving the tent.


    In a way, apologizing this time was pretty much hypocritical of her since she¡¯s already dragged Kushii to be involved with me.


    With a guilty and awkward expression, Chii hugged An-rin. Although that¡¯s Chii¡¯s way of admitting to her fault, An-rin¡¯s face immediately softened up.


    She pinched Chii¡¯s cheeks before sighing before turning her gaze back to me.


    Looking at her eyes, I could see right through what she was thinking.


    It¡¯s about time I step up, right?


    ¡°Alright. You can scold me too, An-rin. I¡¯m the one who should apologize here, after all.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Like, I¡¯m totally not ignorant, Onoda-shi. It¡¯s useless to tell you things when you¡¯re running on your own rules. You better wise up and take good care of my friends, hear me?¡±


    I thought she was going to go off on me¡­ But this¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore. It¡¯s really hard to figure out a girl¡¯s mind, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This girl too.¡±


    ¡°Hey, An-rin!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why? We all know Onoda-shi is the kind of guy who¡¯s out of the norm. Probs everyone close to him has the same rtionship as our Chii.¡±


    Despite Kushii¡¯s protest, An-rin nonchntly gave her evaluation before sneering at me. No matter how I look at it, she¡¯s now at the point of being convinced that there¡¯s more to my rtionship with the girls around me.


    In any case, it¡¯s also about time for them to figure that out, right? The snack bar deration was just to send them off the rails. Ever since that time, my girls and I started bing more and more high-key. Hana and Nami even kissed me right in the middle of our ss.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s not that surprising that An-rin could reach this conclusion. However¡­ why is she pushing Kushii as well?


    Look at the poor gyaru. She¡¯s now like a bird whose feathers were flocked. While she still looked the same, her behavior became more docilepared to before. She couldn¡¯t even afford to be yful anymore.


    Is getting interested in someone can make you change that much? No, right?


    If I¡¯m not wrong, this was temporary as the memory of confessing to me and seeing me in that state was muddling her head. Once she got that out of her system, Kushii would return to normal. Or that¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping to happen. We¡¯ll see when we return to school.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After another back and forth with An-rin, we soon reached a stalemate and we finally got filled in about the progress of our activity.


    As I previously guessed, the three went back to the professor. Or rather, An-rin sent them back there, saying she was going to wait for us in order to bring us there.


    I asked for a few minutes more to let Hana and Chii recover first. That An-rin¡¯s eyes roll again but what else could she say?


    While waiting, I approached Kushii and thanked her for her help. Since I heard her attempt to misdirect them, it¡¯s only natural to be grateful.


    But then, finding out that I also heard her made the girl flustered. She tried running back to An-rin¡¯s side but because of her hasty movements, she almost tripped.


    The result? I managed to catch her. But like the previous instances, that ended up making her more flustered that An-rin called me out again for teasing her friend.


    ¡­ Yep. Looks like I should just let Kushii return to her normal self before approaching her again. It¡¯d be bad for her heart, no? And this is even when she said she¡¯s not hoping for anything else.


    ¡°Onoda-shi. You¡¯re the man here¡­ Take the lead.¡±


    A whileter, with Chii and Hana already feeling refreshed, we soon crossed the stream to rejoin the others to finally finish our first task.

 Chapter 1948 Scuffle

    <h4>Chapter 1948 Scuffle</h4>


    Three steps inside the woods at the other side of the stream, we found the three boys crowded in front of what could be a peach tree, judging from the fruits hanging on its branches.


    I¡¯m not that familiar with one since I don¡¯t have that much experience finding it in the wild like this. And most peach trees in our country wouldmonly be seen in an orchard.


    ording to An-rin, the professor¡¯s task was to bring him three pieces of three different kinds of fruit that could be found in the trees or nts here. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were ripe or not.


    That¡¯s not too difficult, right? Even without the knowledge of different trees growing here, the ones bearing fruits could easily be identified. The challenge would be how to pick them off.


    As we were about to approach them, Fukuda started climbing the tree while Hino and Ogawa were watching and supporting him.


    I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re just too focused on the task or they cannot hear us approaching but they begin quite an interesting conversation.


    ¡°There. Use that hole as a foothold and reach for that branch. Careful or it might snap!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t shout at me, idiot! I can hear you! Why don¡¯t you try and climb instead?¡±


    That¡¯s Hino instructing Fukuda who looked like he was already having difficulty not even halfway through the tree.


    And somehow, that made the cuck snap unreasonably at him. That¡¯s pathetic. Was he really the guy who I thought was alright before? He¡¯s really a pea-brained delinquent.


    ¡°What the hell are you getting mad at, bro? I¡¯m out here helping you. Didn¡¯t you volunteer to do it yourself and not wait for Onoda toe? Alright. Come down and let me do it!¡±


    ¡°Hey. Stop shouting. The professor could hear us.¡±


    Surprisingly, Hino snapped back at Fukuda. However, Ogawa also stepped in, seemingly taking a neutral sentence.


    Or so I thought...


    ¡°What about it? Didn¡¯t you also agree with him, Ogawa? If I don¡¯t know anything, I might think you¡¯re just both enthusiastic about this task. But aren¡¯t you two doing this out of your resentment to him? Do you think you can beat Onoda by doing this?¡±


    Look at that guy, he¡¯s bing more reliable, huh? I had no idea he¡¯d even take my side if I wasn¡¯t around.


    Ogawa snapped his mouth shut, looking ashamed and guilty. As for Fukuda, his expression darkened as if he was about to throw up from being pissed.


    At this point, the four girls and I stopped in our steps to see how the situation would unfold. On my side, Hana appeared disinterested at least until Hino sted them out like that. Chii was slightly concerned about where that conversation would lead. Maybe if I wasn¡¯t around she¡¯d run off and shut them down herself.


    As for An-rin and Kushii. The former was watching in interest as if it was something she predicted would happen while Kushii was mirroring her, albeit a little concerned as well.


    Soon, Fukuda scowled. His voice increasingly showed his annoyance.


    ¡°Shut up, you idiot. Stop sucking up to him. That bastard won¡¯t remember you even if you speak up for him. Are you really a fool who thinks Onoda won¡¯ty a hand on that girl you like? You saw itst night.¡±


    Ah. So, he¡¯s going to use that, huh?


    Fair enough, given that I¡¯ve shown them what I¡¯m capable of, there¡¯s no guarantee what Fukuda says won¡¯t happen. If Hino considers it carefully, he¡¯s better off turning his back on me and going back to being Fukuda¡¯sckey.


    However, it looks like Hino¡¯s determination isn¡¯t just a joke.


    It made him a little apprehensive but he stood his ground and strongly responded with a surprising disy of faith.


    ¡°He might not be. But he¡¯s not that bad, you know? I can see that he¡¯s someone who won¡¯t ever trust other guys. But his words are more reasonable than everything I heard.¡±


    The guy clenched his fist and looked up at Fukuda. Seeing how his supposed follower was taking my side like that, he probably reached the limit of his patience as he jumped down and grabbed Hino by his cor. ¡°Dude, you¡¯re out of your mind. Snap out of it. He¡¯s not your friend!¡±


    Really... This is pretty entertaining, to say the least.


    Before Hino could reply to him, I resumed my steps and closed in on them.


    They finally noticed me at this point and both Ogawa and Fukuda stared at me cautiously.


    ¡°What? Have you seen a ghost or something? What kind of disagreement are you guys having for you to grab him like that?¡±


    Acting like I didn¡¯t hear their conversation, I eyed Fukuda who started trembling, maybe from fear or simply anger.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± Fukuda replied as he released Hino from his grasp.


    I looked at Hino and saw him smiling awkwardly. Surely, he had an idea that I heard everything since I showed up right as things started to get heated.


    Besides, the girls behind me must¡¯ve been showing it on their faces.


    ¡°Heh. Is that so? I¡¯m certain I heard my name. Are you perhaps discussing me?¡± Continuing with my act, I put a hand on my chin as I took a few more steps to stand before Fukuda.


    The guy unconsciously took a step back but as always, his anger at me got the best of him as he stood proudly as though announcing he was not going to be intimidated by me.


    At least he¡¯s not as cowardly as I thought he would, I¡¯d give some points for that.


    ¡°Dude. Stop being so full of yourself. Why are we going to discuss you? Are you that important?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Right. I¡¯m not, huh? Well then, can you exin what¡¯s happening? Did Hino offend you or something? Isn¡¯t he your friend?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°Look at this guy, you¡¯re raising your voice at me. Man, and here I thought you¡¯ve already thought things through after what I saidst night.¡± I shook my head disappointedly.


    Fukuda visibly trembled and turned around with clenched fists. Maybe if Chii and the others weren¡¯t here, he¡¯d already swung that at me.


    ¡°Ogawa, what about you? Is it really not my business? We belong to the same group here. Should I not be concerned if I saw someone being oppressed?¡±


    ¡°That... They have a disagreement.¡± Although he looked like he forced himself, Ogawa, at least, replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Onoda. It¡¯s not that serious. I pissed him off so he snapped at me.¡± Hino, who took a step back, approached me. Most likely, he didn¡¯t want to make the situation worse than it already was. He¡¯s trying to diffuse it.


    I nced back at him and narrowed my eyes. Hino nervously gulped down. He¡¯s afraid I wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t step up because of him. I did so because it¡¯s pretty pointless to continue watching any longer. Moreover, given that the professor could be watching or listening in on us, having a conflict here would just be detrimental to me and my girls. I¡¯d rather finish the task than have Fukuda eat some dirt on the ground.


    ¡°Hmm. Sure. If you say so.¡± I shrugged and shook off his hand from my shoulder.


    Hino sighed in relief, ¡°Thanks, man.¡±


    This guy. He really thought I was doing this for him. Well, let him think that. He¡¯s quite convenient to have around. He¡¯s more useful than Sakuma, I guess?


    ¡°Forget it. Instead, tell me the progress of our task. Is this the first fruit you find? Step aside then. I¡¯ll climb that up. You should search for other fruits instead. And before you say something, Fukuda... Stop pretending you know how to climb. You¡¯re just going to hurt yourself.¡±


    Before any of them could say or do anything, I walked past them, arriving before the peach tree. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Behind me, I could hear Hana and An-rin snickering as though they just watched something very amusing.


    Is it that funny? Maybe. Well, let them have their fun.


    That aside, our group is doomed to not work from the start. Ogawa and Fukuda will never be able to step out of my shadow, after all.

 Chapter 1949 Completing the Tasks

    <h4>Chapter 1949 Completing the Tasks</h4>


    The picking of the fruits andpleting the task was smoothly done soon after that.


    To be fair, I still let them look for the other two fruits. Ogawa found one even before I could finish picking the peaches. Fukuda who was still seething also found himself another fruit tree. Something that had a rtively shorter and sturdier trunk for him to climb on. He disappeared and returned a few minutester.


    As there¡¯s no point making a fuss about it, I let Hino take the fruits and submit them to the professor. After confirming thepletion of our task, he got another piece of paper, sending us to our next destination.


    For the next hour, we went and finished three more tasks without running into an obstacle. There¡¯s even one where we have topete with another group. The losing side had to stay there and wait for another group that they could defeat. It¡¯s like a stage where we could be stuck if we¡¯re not good enough.


    Still, that¡¯s probably the most interesting part of this task. Even someone like me who¡¯s just doing it for the sake of doing it got a little engaged.


    As for the other tasks, nothing was particrly difficult. Finding the task giver was possibly the most difficult part since they purposefully hid themselves from us.


    Given that the tasks gradually needed the cooperation of everyone in our group, Fukuda and Ogawa could only suck it up.


    In this case, An-rin and Hino dealt with them. No matter how much Fukuda showed his scowl. He¡¯s nothing but a rebellious brat and a sore loser in our eyes.


    And to make matters worse for him, Chii openly voiced her sentiment about how unamusing it was for her to see him acting that way. Knowing that she was the reason why the guy started antagonizing me, Chii wanted to put a stop to it.


    However, she¡¯s still a little softhearted, especially for someone she once considered a reliable friend. She could¡¯ve dealt with him fiercely by further stomping on his ego but she stopped short of it.


    Instead, the girl told him that her affection for me didn¡¯t just suddenly spring up this year but something she¡¯s kept inside her chest for years.


    Kushii and An-rin most likely heard about our past already but not Fukuda and the others. And honestly, she probably wouldn¡¯t tell them about it. Apart from the tearful day when I cut her off, she¡¯s treasuring every day that she spent with me in the past. She¡¯s as sentimental as she is clumsy.


    It¡¯s not that hard to believe anymore that I made her fall in love with me. I was just a thick-headed and stuck-up idiot who could not recognize that I felt the same way for her and the other girls...


    After taking the clue for possibly thest task for this activity, our group reached a location just like that hidden park yesterday. There were benches around to sit on with tall enough trees to hide us from direct sunlight.


    Other groups were resting who were probably just as exhausted after doing consecutive random tasks. Regrettably, none of my other girls were around. Although we did run into Satsuki and Nami¡¯s group earlier, they were headed in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Kii, let¡¯s take a break here. Lend me yourp. I¡¯m tired.¡± Chii said as she pulled on my arm, bringing us to sit on one of the free benches. It¡¯s long enough for someone to lie down if I sit on the edge so that¡¯s clearly what she¡¯s aiming for.


    At this point, she couldn¡¯t care less about hiding our rtionship anymore. She¡¯s just being true to her desire to take every chance now that we¡¯re together.


    Likewise, I also didn¡¯t see any reason to reject her. I followed her lead, took a seat, and guided her head on myp. Just looking at her satisfied grin and lovely expression, I could already feel my fatigue going away.


    But would Hana let that pass? Obviously not. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A moment after Chiifortablyid down, the girl finally reacted. However, Chii also has a swift response to her, causing sparks to fly between them.


    ¡°Wait. That¡¯s unfair Chizuru! Shouldn¡¯t it be my turn to be spoiled by him?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. We didn¡¯t agree on the order of things, Hana-chi... It¡¯s firste first serve.¡±


    Chii teasingly sneered at Hana, looking pretty amused at her reaction.


    With puffed-up cheeks, Hana stomped her way over to us. Jealousy was written all over her face. With unbelievable strength, the girl then pushed me to open up a space she could squeeze in.


    Understanding her intention, I didn¡¯t say anything and simply stretched my arm out, guiding her down to my side and hooking my arm around her back.


    As soon as she settled down, she sneered back at Chii as she happily snuggled to me, both of her arms wrapping around me.


    Those who saw this happening couldn¡¯t help but whisper amongst themselves. They¡¯re pointing at me who¡¯s getting this wonderful treatment from the two girls.


    As always, the boys looked at me in envy while the girls who were fairly acquainted with me by now were mostly surprised at our bold disy.


    For sure, I won¡¯t be surprised if this bes another hot topic to spread like wildfire.


    Shortly after, An-rin and Kushii also walked over with the three boys following behind them.


    Hino was giving me a thumbs-up.


    Ogawa was acting like a bystander.


    And Fukuda? Well, the idiot was gnashing his teeth again. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he found difficulty breathing while watching Chii unhesitatingly being this intimate with me.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Look at these lovebirds. They¡¯re like, seriously unting their rtionship.¡± An-rin eximed as she was once again trying to make fun of this situation.


    Next to her, Kushii was shaking her head while looking at us. Or rather, while watching both Hana and Chii acting unbothered by everyone¡¯s reaction.


    The awkward air around her had pretty much dispersed already. I mean, after more than an hour of watching us flirting, this could be considered a normal sight by now.


    Due to that, everyone settled down too after their initial reaction. While I focused on pampering my girls ¨C with Chii miraculously falling asleep despite the noise ¨C An-rin and the others chatted with the other students, sharing their experiences on their tasks.


    Of course, I also joined in the conversation, albeit, only when they were addressing me. Moreover, even though some of them tried to ask me what¡¯s the deal with us, my answer was nothing more than a shrug. That¡¯s to keep it vague. I mean, if they¡¯re using their eyes properly ande to terms with what they¡¯re witnessing, it¡¯s not that hard to figure it out.


    Hana remained awake but couldn¡¯t be bothered joining in their conversation.


    Anyway, when we started discussing ourst task, we found out that everyone was given a somewhat simr clue.


    Finding our ss Advisor. Looks like it¡¯s just a roundabout way of telling us to gather around them to prepare for the ending of this camping trip.


    As for whether Shio and the teachers prepared something for us, we¡¯ll probably only know after finding her.


    And while resting there, more groups trickled into the area. As usual, most of them stopped and stared at our PDA. Still, no one was brave enough to call us out.


    Among those groups were Komoe and Kanzaki. Upon seeing me, both girls with Watanabe as a tag-along went to approach us. Unfortunately, with Chii sleeping and Hana without any n of leaving my side, I could only stretch an arm to dote on them when they drew closer to me.


    But even that created an uproar among the other students. In the end, we became like a public attraction but as always, it¡¯s not enough to bother us anymore.


    Ah. Right. I found it funny that Watanabe magically pulled her notepad from out of nowhere and wrote on it again, most likely making another entry of her observation of my rtionship with the girls.

 Chapter 1950 Closing to the end of the trip

    <h4>Chapter 1950 Closing to the end of the trip</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Take a seat first while we wait for the rest of you. Also, Ru¡ªOnoda-kun,e here. I need your assistance.¡±


    With a hint of red blooming quietly on her cheeks as she almost slipped there, Shio smilingly weed us upon our arrival back to the gathering ce.


    As I previously guessed, thisst task of finding our ss Advisor was just a way to gather everyone back. That¡¯s why when Chii woke up and we decided to leave, I set our destination to return here.


    It¡¯s not just Shio who¡¯s waiting. The other ss Advisors as well. Those from the other sses who were skeptical to follow us felt relieved upon seeing that they didn¡¯t need to search the hill anymore. They¡¯re still tired even after lounging in that ce for close to an hour. Or maybe they¡¯re just toozy to move more.


    I mean, even if I didn¡¯t find the tasks difficult, most of them were physically demanding, especially for the girls. Among the four girls in our group, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s the most physically fit since she yed softball before and she started following a routine exercise again. The reason why Chii dozed off immediately despite that was because... she also decided to shoulder An-rin and Kushii¡¯s part in our previous task. If not for Hana being stubborn to not rely on anyone, Chii would probably not mind shouldering her share too.


    Anyway, since I¡¯d been called by Shio to assist her, I soon left my girls¡¯ side and walked over to her. With my position as her Student Assistant already known by almost everyone, this wasn¡¯t strange at all.


    ¡°How can I help?¡± I asked after approaching Shio. I stopped a few steps away from her, acting like a diligent student.


    From this distance, she had her back turned to me so I couldn¡¯t see what she was rummaging on the table behind her yet. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But upon looking at the other ss Advisors, I could already guess what this was about.


    A few secondster, Shio turned around to face me again. Clutched in her arms was a familiar box that the Camp Managers held yesterday morning beforeing up to this hill.


    Yep. It¡¯s the box containing our phones.


    ¡°Here. Get someone to help you distribute these back to your ssmates.¡±


    ¡°Oh. So, it¡¯s really ending, huh?¡± I received the box from her and looked down at the rectangr devices inside.


    I could already spot mine since it¡¯s one of the old-looking in phones that I¡¯ve been using for a few years now. It must¡¯ve been filled with my girls¡¯ messages, no? Just thinking about their faces, I could already feel the urge to grab and open them, sending them messages of how much I missed them.


    But well, that¡¯s not appropriate in this situation. I should hold back for now.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t want it to end yet, Ruru?¡± This time, Shio returned to calling me by the endearing nickname she gave me. No one could hear her doing so apart from me, after all.


    That aside, my words must¡¯vee across like that to her. But then again, this was truly a short camping trip even though a lot of things happened.


    ¡°Not really. Just that, it feels like we¡¯ve been here for so long but at the same time, the time I spent with all of you was so short. I¡¯mmenting over the fact that we could¡¯ve created more memories.¡±


    Alright. That¡¯s just the greedy side of me talking. If I listed everything that I did with them, it¡¯s more than enough to exceed any normal couple¡¯s experience on a simr asion.


    Who would be able to imagine that I could aplish all that in less than two days?


    Shio stared at me for a few seconds, maybe trying to read my expression, before letting out a giggle, ¡°Bad Ruru. You¡¯re possibly the only student treating this as a rxing trip with your girls. Have you even tried getting closer to those boys in your group? I seem to recall that Hino started following you around.¡±


    Ah. She¡¯s not wrong though. It¡¯s so rxing that I even got closer to Shiina and Sara. Not to mention, Juri and even Setsuna-nee.


    ¡°You know me, Shio. I cannot be too bothered about them. As for Hino... The guy just started idolizing me.¡±


    ¡°Idolizing you? Yeah, right. I get it. You must¡¯ve won him over, no?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? I gave him a few pieces of advice.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re bad at advising someone? Did it work this time?¡±


    Somehow, Shio was really interested in this part. Well, she¡¯s always telling me to enjoy my youth, after all. And for sure, anything that happens to me will always invoke her interest. Most likely, my other girls will be the same.


    ¡°Not yet, I think. But if I have to say something, he¡¯s decent. As long as he put in more effort then he might seed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Ruru. But stop looking at me like that. You¡¯re mature and all but you should also act like a proper high school boy sometimes. We love your dedication and I¡¯m certain you¡¯re having the most fun with us but you shouldn¡¯t just close this side of you.¡±


    There she goes again with her adult wisdom. In any case, I also like this side of her.


    ¡°Well, if it can make you happy then I¡¯ll at least put on an effort on that.¡± I put on a smile and nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say at least, you dummy. You still have three years in high school anyway. You don¡¯t have to rush yourself. Trips like this are for you to experience youth.¡± With a satisfied smile on her lips, Shio gave me a pat on the head before sending me off to return the phones to everyone.


    Well, I could use this moment to tease her but looking at her appreciative gaze looking proudly at me, I couldn¡¯t find it in me to burst her bubble.


    At this moment, more groups had started returning along with some Camp Managers and professors.


    And like Shio, the ss Advisors called for a student to distribute the phones back in their ss.


    I returned to our ss and I could see them excited to get a hold of the device that defined this generation. Then, Kanzaki, taking on the role of the ss President, stood up to help me hand the phones out.


    Just like this, we finished the task and the remaining students eventually returned.


    A few minutester, Sawano, Shiina, Sara, and the rest of the Camp Managers lined us up again before the professors and the Dean showed up to give their closing speeches.


    It was long and inspirational, praising all of us for persevering on this short, yet meaningful camping trip. She also praised the Camp Managers and leaders who worked hard to make this a sess.


    I thought I would also be singled out because the Dean¡¯s eyesnded on me but thankfully, that didn¡¯t happen. There¡¯s no need to publicize what happened yesterday, after all.


    Soon after her speech, the Camp Managers then guided us back to our cabin area.


    Of course, it¡¯s still not the end yet as we still have to tidy up our tents.


    Looking at the urate time on my phone, it¡¯s still only a quarter before three in the afternoon.


    There are two hours more before our scheduled departure. That means after tidying up our tents, we¡¯d be given the chance to roam freely without any restriction until it¡¯s time to go down the hill.

 Chapter 1951 Remaining Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1951 Remaining ns</h4>


    After finishing dismantling our tent, I extracted myself from our group before Hino could even approach me. I packed up my things and then went inside our cabin to use the bathroom.


    Camp might¡¯ve been over and everyone was already rejoicing for their freedom to roam but I still have a promise to fulfill. And since I¡¯ve gotten a little sweaty from the tasks, taking a shower to refresh myself was in order.


    And while doing so, it also became a moment for me to rearrange my thoughts. To make sure that I¡¯m not going to miss anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... I should start with what can be considered myst n before ending the day... Picking up Akane.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alright. That¡¯s just an excuse since she¡¯s the first one who came to my mind.


    Somehow, even though I could admit that I missed everyone and I had a great time with my girls here, not being able to contact, see, or hold that silly girl felt like something was missing. I was already too used to her presence by my side.


    Anyway, she should¡¯ve slept over at the Yuuki householdst night ¨C evident by the photo she just sent to me that showed Fuyu¡¯s room with the two of them in focus.


    Ah. No. Fubuki was also there but the little girl was already sleeping in the background. It was taken and sent by Akanest night, even though she knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it right away.


    In that photo, Akane and Fuyu were in their sleepwear.


    Akane was in her usual pair of pajamas that I hadn¡¯t seen her in for quite some time now. I mean, she was always in a sexy nightgown these days, unting her irresistible sexy figure to me. But no matter what she wore at night, I¡¯d always be turned on by her... There¡¯s just no way I can resist my wife¡¯s allure.


    Fuyu, on the other hand, wore a simr attire when she fell asleep while clinging to me. It¡¯s just a different color scheme yet it still highlights what makes her so attractive for everyone.


    I had no idea if she was aware that Akane sent the photo to me but seeing both of them smiling that brightly, I couldn¡¯t wait to see them againter.


    Ah. Right. Akane¡¯s subsequent messages were just updates of what they¡¯re doing today. Since it was already a weekend, they went out, taking Fubuki with them. They met up with Futaba and Eri and brought the little girl to the arcade. Akane sent photos and video clips to me, showcasing everything they did.


    There¡¯s also a photo of them in that popr coffee chain with little Fubuki munching on a strawberry shortcake.


    And looking at the time of her most recent message, they¡¯re probably still out there.


    Somehow, sitting down to read and watch all of what she sent already feels like I¡¯m there with them.


    That silly girl... she should really enjoy their time more, right? I love that she always wants to keep me up to date but if it¡¯s taking too much of her focus from spending time with her friends, I kinda feel guilty for them that even if I¡¯m not physically next to the Akane, she couldn¡¯t separate herself from me.


    But then again, they might have already been used to her acting like that. The silly girl was following me for years and her friends were aware of it, they even followed her at times. That¡¯s why for those three, I haven¡¯t been that much of a stranger to them before we first got a proper conversation. Now, I could somehow consider them as my friends as well.


    Uh. Where was I again? Right. Arranging my thoughts but my head somehow got flooded with Akane... how silly.


    Let¡¯s go back to it.


    Since I decided to go from top to bottom then the next thing should be my part-time job. Sena and Ayu might not be that too into sending long messages or updates but the two also updated me about their day.


    I got a photo of Sena hitting the heavy bags in the gym sent by Ayu. Looks like they¡¯re back on their usual training. The loss of the Boxing Club in the Interhigh must¡¯ve served as an additional motivator for her.


    Anyway, Sena will be joining me in my lesson today as a demonstrator again. Those kids won¡¯t want to miss seeing what they can possibly achieve in the future, after all. As for the mothers that enrolled... they¡¯re probably just hoping to get proper exercise to keep their figures.


    Coaching Ichihara-san¡¯s daughter, Koharu, would be tomorrow so I didn¡¯t have to worry about that right away. But I still have to prepare for what I should teach her next. I¡¯m not really a boxing enthusiast so... I will be needing Ayu and Sena¡¯s help for that. As for how to deal with Ichihara-san after everything I¡¯ve witnessed and heard, it¡¯s a lot better to just wait and see. I couldn¡¯t just jump in on their problem, after all.


    What I will be looking forward to is... a chance to meet Marika there. I won¡¯t forget to check on her situation.


    And that¡¯s it. That¡¯s the rest of my n for the day...


    But in this camp, like I said, I still have that promise to fulfill.


    After spending ten more minutes reading and replying to my girls, I finished showering and put on a new set of clothes. This time, I only put on a shirt and tucked the jacket back in my bag.


    Upon exiting the bathroom, Hino and the two cucks were also there. Maybe they had the same idea as me to refresh themselves by showering.


    But looking at how Fukuda and Ogawa appeared to be in a bad mood again, it¡¯s possibly because of how long it took for me to finish.


    It¡¯s actually a miracle that they didn¡¯t bang the door and call out for me to hurry up.


    Well, there¡¯s a reason for it. I saw Hino smiling proudly again as if he had done me somethingmendable.


    I walked over to him and patted his shoulder, ¡°Thanks, Hino.¡±


    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s not like you took an hour inside.¡±


    ¡°Man, now I feel bad. It¡¯s close to that right?¡±


    Hino heartilyughed before pointing behind him where Fukuda and Ogawa were seated, ¡°Indeed, but don¡¯t worry about it. We still had plenty of time. Though, they¡¯re not amused.¡±


    ¡°They sure aren¡¯t.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s an attempt to provoke a reaction from them but I guess they¡¯re holding it in now. Fukuda was already like a defeated duckling who couldn¡¯t yap anymore after what Chii said to him. He couldn¡¯t make the excuse of how I was fooling Chii anymore. The girl said it straight to his face today. Ogawa, on the other hand, was already close to a mute. If he got grouped with Tadano, he probably wouldn¡¯t look as miserable as this but hey, I¡¯ve given him advice on how to treat Mami properly, no? In the end, he¡¯s benefitting from me here, not the other way around.


    It''s still uncertain whether I can go and visit Kazuha-nee today but I should really make it a goal to get her number at least.


    Seeing as there was nothing else for me to do here, I left the three behind and left the cabin.


    With the phone in my hand, I sent a message to the girl I made a promise to.


    ¡°Senpai, I¡¯m on the way. Should I pick you up there or meet you somewhere else? It¡¯s up to you.¡±

 Chapter 1952 Meeting up with Otsuka-senpai

    Chapter 1952 Meeting up with Otsuka-senpai


    ??Upon returning to the gathering area, I was greeted by the number of students already raring to get out and enjoy theirst few hours in this ce. They all had grins and refreshed expressions as though all the burden that they were shouldering had been cast off.


    When they spotted me, some of them invited me to join them to go to the peak or some other ces they wanted to visit. I smiled and politely declined which was the easiest way to brush them off.


    While they expressed that it was a shame I couldn¡¯t join them, none of them were rude or insistent.


    Mhm... That¡¯s great. I think after the events of yesterday where I got to spend some time talking with all of them ¨C dancing with some even ¨C they got a little familiar with my personality. I doubt they¡¯re going to be persistent in blocking me or talking to me even in school. Still, I would probably expect them to greet me every time.


    As to how it would develop from here when I started getting more and more high-key with my girls, I had no idea. I mean, they said girls are more vicious to each other than boys are.


    Most of the time, we just fight and beat each other up but girls, especially those driven with envy, can do horrifying things just to get their way...


    Hopefully, it won¡¯t get to that. And if it does and my girls get affected by it, I may have to change my approach in public...


    After getting past all of those invitations, my feet brought me into the path leading to the girls¡¯ cabin area. Although I could already use my phone and message my girls about my whereabouts and ns, I couldn¡¯t help but want to check on them again.


    Since the camp was already over and there was no more activity left, the restriction to go here was already lifted ¨C though I doubt if anyone other than me could figure that out. Like always, I ran into some girls who were more or less pleased with my presence. Some were even flirty as though they wanted to get closer to me. But none of those works. I just came off as indifferent to them.


    Of course, to not make them feel embarrassed, I still responded to those girls appropriately. I gave them head pats.


    Was that enough? Maybe... They went on their way after it, after all.


    Soon, when I reached their Camp Area, I also got face-to-face with some of the Camp Managers remaining there. Some teased me, acting like it¡¯s still forbidden for me toe.


    I yed along which earned me some goodwill from them. However, unlike Shiina and Sara, most of them treated me like a little brother they could dote on. So instead of giving them head pats, I became the receiver of it.


    When I finally got past them, Shiina and Sara who were watching from a distance were giggling and snickering as though they just witnessed something adorable.


    In fact, Shiina pinched my cheeks as soon as I approached her. Sara looked like she wanted to do the same but she¡¯s too shy to do so.


    They both anticipated that I would be showing up so they also waited there.


    Since I already had my phone with me, we exchanged numbers and the two sent their first messages to me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It¡¯s nothing but a simple greeting but Shiina being Shiina also attached her photo to it... Not that sensitive but it¡¯s more than enough to activate a young man¡¯s neurons into haywire.


    When I stared at her with narrowed eyes, she put a finger on her lips, gesturing for me to keep it to myself before winking provocatively.


    Really, she¡¯s doing a lot to cultivate my interest in her. As much as I would like to scold her for it, I had no time, so I just replied to the message saying, ¡®Thanks for the meal.¡¯


    With that, I walked away from them while Shiina was gleefully holding back the blush from upying her face. Sara, on the other hand, blinked in confusion, not knowing what went on between us. Well, they¡¯re both adorable that way.


    Shortly after that, I finally reached my girls who were already gathered together along with some of our ssmates and their friends. Of course, Watanabe was also around, jotting down the events of today.


    In any case, it¡¯s pretty much like our gathering during lunch so it¡¯s not that weird even for Rae¡¯s friends. I spent some time with them just talking and sneakily doting on the girls close to me.


    -


    -


    Around fifteen minutester, I separated from the girls after apanying them out of their cabin area. They¡¯re going to explore too as it wasn¡¯t every day we could visit a ce like this.


    As I was making my way to the bridge connecting the two hills, I pulled out my phone, checked my messages, and opened the most recent one.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I¡¯m almost done. Where shall we meet?¡±


    Her reply to my initial message was that she wanted to meet up somewhere but she said she still needed some time to prepare. That¡¯s why I got the time to spend with my girls.


    Looking at the time this recent message was sent, it was only a minute ago. Was she having second thoughts? She¡¯s been preparing for so long already.


    Well, I guess that¡¯s only normal. Her decision yesterday was partly out of impulse. And unlike the first instance when I first satisfied her curiosity, she¡¯s probably overthinking a lot of what will happen.


    In any case, I already have a n on how to approach this. Even if the situation turned more sexual in nature, I decided to properly educate her. Maybe this would also be considered a preparation for that group date.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to pass the bridge, senpai. Just tell me where to go.¡± I typed in my reply and looked ahead of me.


    The same as our hill, most second years were already trickling out to explore the ce. There should be fewer students there at this time, making it easier for me to sneak in and meet up with her.


    But the problem is... where will we go to get some kind of privacy? Sure, there are probably a number of obscure ces out here like that one area with the shrine and the haunted manor but with students spreading out to explore the ce, there¡¯s a higher chance for us to be exposed if we¡¯re not indoors.


    We could use one of the cabins, I guess? But that¡¯s only if she could sneak me in.


    Ah. Well, there¡¯s no point thinking about that myself. I better meet her first.


    A whileter, Otsuka-senpai¡¯s reply never arrived. However, that¡¯s because there¡¯s no need to.


    As soon as I crossed the bridge, I saw her emerging from the path towards their gathering area.


    She was still wearing herfortable shirt and pants and her hair was still wet. She most likely had just finished showering.


    When she spotted me, her round purple eyes brilliantly shone and her sizable chest seemingly jumped up in delight before an excited grin appeared on her lips.


    Ah. I was the one who was overthinking there. This girl never had any second thoughts. In fact, she appeared to be thrilled just looking at how much she prepared herself.


    After cautiously looking at her left and right, Otsuka-senpai approached me. When she was certain that no one was paying attention to us, she hurriedly snatched my hand, gripping it as tight as she could before saying, ¡°Follow me, Onoda-kun. Uh... I found a ce that we can use.¡±

 Chapter 1953 Confused Curious Girl

    Chapter 1953 Confused Curious Girl


    ??The first time I met Otsuka-senpai, I only deemed her as an overly curious girl who¡¯d jump at any hole just to satisfy her curiosity. She¡¯s prettyid-back and bubbly. Even if she¡¯s a little annoying, I deem it pointless to be mad at her. She¡¯d take a step back as soon as she¡¯s satisfied, after all.


    But then, she dug a deeper hole for herself by bing more involved with me by finding out my supposedly secret rtionship with Kana. From there, as though she was sailing into a whirlpool in the middle of the ocean, the overly curious girl has been slowly but surely getting swallowed by it. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she sinks in without any hope of swimming up.


    ¡°Senpai, how did you find this ce?¡± I asked Otsuka-senpai after taking in our surroundings. The girl was still humming in a great mood as she continued to pull on my hand.


    ¡°I discovered it, Onoda-kun. What do you think?¡± She swiftly responded with a proud smile on her lips and an expression that begged me to praise her.


    ¡°Mhm... It¡¯s a suitable ce. No one can suddenly walk in on us here. Although I expected you¡¯ll bring me to your cabin.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Impossible. A lot of girls stayed behind to take a shower.¡±


    Ah... Right. I forgot how long the girls take a shower. I mean, I often bathe with Akane and my girls. We were unconcerned about how long it took us to finish. Furthermore, it¡¯s also happening on our hill. I just didn¡¯t pay that much attention since I was with my girls. Those other girls who I ran into simply decided differently.


    ¡°My bad. That passed over my head.¡± I said as I scratched the back of my head, earning me a sweet-sounding giggle from the girl.


    ¡°Come on, Onoda-kun. You can¡¯t be that silly. Where¡¯s that yful guy who kept on teasing me?¡±


    ¡°Is that how you view me?¡±


    ¡°Kinda. Also, you¡¯re a dependable junior. And more importantly, perverted.¡±


    Otsuka-senpai chuckled in a lively voice as she listed those. But then, at the same time as she mentioned thatst trait, the volume of her voice lowered as she stopped in her steps and turned to face me.


    Looks like she got triggered on her own by mentioning that. I could sense from the connection of our hands that her body began to rise in temperature. Even without doing anything, she¡¯s already this affected by what she¡¯s possibly hoping to happen between us here.


    ¡°Uhm... We¡¯re here. Onoda-kun. Let¡¯s sit down.¡±


    Upon saying that, she gestured for me to take a seat. Before following her eyes, I once again looked around us.


    And honestly, this was more than an obscure ce. Strangely, it¡¯s situated inside the woods. It felt as if this was deliberately created for the purpose of being a ce to have a secret rendezvous with someone.


    This was an open space with small boulders arranged in a square that surrounded an old cherry blossom tree. It¡¯s a wild one and not like the ornamental trees that could be seen often. It¡¯s already thest week of June, so the flower petals that bloomed had long disappeared and what¡¯s left were the newer leaves that reced it along with some of the fruits it bore. However, those were also close to falling out.


    It''s quite funny since the superstition of confessing under the cherry blossom tree is still popr. Yet, what we¡¯re going to do here might not even be in line with that.


    Anyway, something like this wasn¡¯t present on the other hill. Judging from its vicinity and my guess estimation of how long we walked, this should be close to the haunted manor rather than one of their cabin areas. For sure, if we went southeast from here, we might reach that old shrine where I met Haruko and the other girls yesterday and northeast would be that manor.


    From the bridge to this ce, it took us more than five minutes of walking. Halfway through that time, we diverted from the original path leading to their gathering area and into a tight, seemingly untrodden path hidden behind a bush and two trees with thick trunks.


    If I have to guess, her curiosity yed a huge part in finding this ce by snooping everywhere yesterday.


    As Otsuka-senpai took a seat on one of the boulders, I followed after her, taking the one beside her. She had yet to let go of my hand and most likely, she¡¯d keep holding it unless I pointed it out.


    Then, as we settled down, an awkward silence immediately followed right after.


    The girl didn¡¯t know what to say next while I kept my mouth closed and only observed her reaction through my senses.


    With her gaze stuck on our joined hands, Otsuka-senpai furtively nced at me as though she was waiting for me to say something.


    At this point, her hands¡¯ sweat nds had opened up. That connection was bing moist and with our body heat being transferred to each other, Otsuka-senpai started fidgeting.


    ¡°So, is the silence making you nervous, senpai? I thought you were excited about this.¡±


    ¡°I am excited... But Onoda-kun, you can¡¯t me me if I get nervous. You just won¡¯t talk and your eyes... it feels like I¡¯m already naked in front of you. You could see through me.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re worried about? Don¡¯t worry, I have yet to strip you off in my head. That much I promise.¡±


    ¡°That... How shameless!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Shameless? Senpai, don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here. You¡¯re the one who requested this and I¡¯m here to fulfill my promise to you.¡±


    ¡°I... I know. Give me a moment to set my head straight, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Take your time... In the meantime, let me wipe this sweaty hand.¡±


    ¡°Uhm... Sorry about that.¡±


    Looking a bit more embarrassed, Otsuka-senpai bit her lips as she watched me raise her hand and wipe it off with my handkerchief. Once done, I stared at her, observing her minute reactions.


    To her surprise, I didn¡¯t release it. Instead, I restored our initial connection, letting her grasp my hand again.


    Otsuka-senpai blinked her eyes a few times before facing my gaze again and slowly, a hint of pink showed on her face.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it get sweaty again?¡±


    ¡°It will. But senpai, I only said I¡¯m going to wipe it off, not take my hand away. Tell me, are you trying to familiarize yourself with this kind of contact with me?¡±


    ¡°No... I¡¯m just satisfying my curiosity.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Whether this will make my heart race or not. Kana-chan-


    senpai, Rumi-senpai, and Mirae-chan are always happy whenever you do this to them.¡±


    As I expected, even in this situation, she just couldn¡¯t help feeding her curiosity.


    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a more direct reason why they¡¯re happy about it?¡±


    ¡°What? Tell me, Onoda-kun.¡±


    And here I thought she already studied a lot about this. Looks like she¡¯s still a little ignorant of this kind of thing. Or maybe, it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t truly experienced it yet that she couldn¡¯t make the connection on what she read.


    Now, it¡¯s making me wonder why her friends failed to call her out with her bluff. In terms of innocence, while she¡¯s not on par with Misaki, she¡¯s halfway there. Even if she already had that experience of watching us make love in the clubroom, it¡¯s probably not enough unless she experienced it herself. Hence, her interest in me had blown up this much.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, senpai. Because they love it. Holding the hand of someone you like or love can bring that kind of happiness.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. And I must say. In my eyes, you¡¯re also happy about this, senpai. Your head has just suddenly be filled with misceneous thoughts. In other words, you¡¯re overthinking at this moment.¡±


    Right. I might not be a mind reader but her face says it all. Rather than focus on one thing, her head must¡¯ve been running on different thoughts at the same time. And it¡¯s making her confused.


    That¡¯s why... I should calm her down first.


    Turning my body slightly to her side, I used my free hand to reach for her cheek.


    Otsuka-senpai flinched at first but as soon as my palm perfectly cupped her that side of her face, a peaceful expression dawned on her.


    As I caressed her slowly with my thumb, I opened my mouth again, ¡°Senpai, since we¡¯re going to act like a couple in front of your friends. What do you think about focusing on that first? Let¡¯s set aside your curiosity for now. We have enough time to tackle thatter.¡±


    ¡°W-what? What do you mean?¡± As confusion set in her eyes, Otsuka-senpai narrowed her eyes at me, trying to figure me out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... We can start by calling each other by our given name, Karen.¡±


    ¡°Ru... Ruki?¡±

 Chapter 1954 Getting into the act (1)

    Chapter 1954 Getting into the act (1)


    ??¡°That doesn¡¯t sound natural. They¡¯ll figure out you¡¯re just acting right away.¡± I shook my head as I criticized the way she said my name.


    Still, that¡¯s not the most important part. Rather than being embarrassed to call me by my given name, Otsuka-senpai probably found it unnatural ¨C most likely, it¡¯s a testament that she¡¯s not used to being this close to a guy.


    ¡°Eh? I need practice to say it without stuttering, Onoda¡ªerm, Ruki...¡±


    Otsuka-senpai frowned as she once again blundered there. But when she noticed my smile directed at her, the girl hit my arm in protest.


    ¡°Is it this fun to you?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I¡¯m smiling because it¡¯s not every day that I can see you struggling like this.¡± I swiftly replied, making her more exasperated.


    Most of the time, she¡¯d just pop up in front of me all bubbly and yful. Whenever I get the chance to tease her, it¡¯s more often that it results in herughing in contentment than getting annoyed or embarrassed. That¡¯s why seeing her act like this was truly a rare asion.


    ¡°What a bad junior...¡± Otsuka-senpai unhappily pouted. Her feeble hits stopped and were reced by her unnatural grip on my sleeve as though she was trying to pull on it. Her voice contained a hint of helplessness, most likely because she knew that her protest wouldn¡¯t amount to anything.


    Contrary to her expectations, my response was different. I fit myself into the shoes of her ¡®boyfriend¡¯ and began acting in line with it.


    I inched closer to her, letting our shoulders touch. Following that, my thumb which was still caressing her bouncy cheek moved towards her pouty lips, tracing it gently and carefully.


    Otsuka-senpai almost became frozen stiff from that but it didn¡¯t take long for that ice to thaw. Her gaze followed the movement of my thumb and her lips soon rxed.


    I could sense how she was slowly bing drawn to me. Not just because of her curiosity but also because of how I¡¯m being gentle with her. No matter how excited she appeared to me, this girl probably steeled herself to anything that could happen between us.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a bad junior. However, Karen. I¡¯m not your junior at this moment, right? We¡¯re a couple.¡±


    Her purple eyes trembled as they slowly focused on my face. When she finally stabilized herself, her head moved slightly, affirming what I said.


    Maybe if someone was watching us from a distance, they might think I was harassing her and she couldn¡¯t move because of fright. However, if they look at us closely, they¡¯d find out that she¡¯s the one clinging to me.


    ¡°Alright. You can slowly get used to addressing me that way. You¡¯re not as shameless as me so... it¡¯s only natural that you cannot do it perfectly right away.¡±


    While it could be fun to watch her continue struggling, I decided to give her some brief respite.


    ¡°Okay, R-ruki. I¡¯ll get used to this...¡±


    The girl nodded continuously before a smile peeked from her face. Her hand holding onto my sleeve loosened up before cing it on my face.


    I didn¡¯t stop her from doing that, letting her do what she wanted to.


    With that, it didn¡¯t take long for her to copy what I was doing. She cupped my cheek and let her thumb trace my lips.


    Slowly, she became engrossed by it and she unconsciously pulled my head closer to her.


    At this point, I wrapped an arm around her back, removing what little distance was left between our bodies.


    If earlier we were sitting on two boulders, now, we¡¯re sharing one.


    She¡¯s not bothered by it though. In fact, Otsuka-senpai¡¯s heart started beating loudly. As for whether she¡¯s aware of that or not, I had no idea.


    Nevertheless, we¡¯re just starting here.


    ¡°Karen, let¡¯s move on to the next part, shall we?¡± I said after her fascination with caressing my lips reached its maximum.


    Almost immediately, her shoulders jumped in surprise as her eyes refocused on mine.


    ¡°N-next part?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re not thinking we¡¯ll be able to fool your friends with only that, right? We have to make it believable.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re right... We have to y the part perfectly.¡± Otsuka-senpai¡¯s purple eyes seemingly lost some of their light as her hand cupping my cheek slid down and dropped on my shoulder. From the looks of it, she¡¯s not confident in doing it right.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just like with my name, I won¡¯t force you to get used to this right away. You can tell me if it¡¯s making you ufortable. I¡¯ll make adjustments for you.¡± I assured the girl which removed the dimness of her usually brilliant eyes.


    Her bubbly expression returned and a beautiful smile popped up from her lips.


    ¡°Ruki, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Save that forter, Karen. I¡¯m fulfilling my promise and responsibility to you, no?¡±


    ¡°Is that all there is to it? Are you not interested in me?¡±


    Well, I was also questioning myself if that¡¯s the only reason. Maybe I was just turning a blind eye to my interest in her since she was also not looking at me in the same way. Because in my head, I¡¯m nothing more than a huge bundle of curiosity that she wanted to unfold.


    ¡°Are you curious?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Of course she is.


    ¡°Mhm... I cannot give a straight answer but let¡¯s just say... I don¡¯t mind splitting my time with my girls to meet you like this.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re sacrificing the time you should be spending with them for me.¡±


    This girl... while that¡¯s not wrong, it¡¯s also notpletely right. Because I wouldn¡¯t be here without telling them beforehand. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not a sacrifice.


    I flicked her forehead before shaking my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Karen. For now, let¡¯s focus on the next part, alright?¡±


    With puffed-up cheeks, she cutely pouted at me, ¡°Okay... Tell me what¡¯s next.¡±


    That put a small smile on my face but as always, it¡¯s not enough reason for me to stop.


    And so, a momentter, I began moving again.


    ¡°This...¡± As I trailed my voice there, I guided her head down to my shoulder. My hand on her waist tightened its grip, letting my fingers feel up more of her soft skin underneath her shirt.


    There¡¯s not much resistance from her but when she realized what happened, Otsuka-senpai¡¯s body began heating up.


    But I wasn¡¯t done yet. I turned my head in her direction and pressed my lips on her forehead.


    It¡¯s hard for me to check on her face properly but I could already imagine her bing frozen stiff again as she slowly gradually came to terms with this.


    But before she could move or say anything, I continued, ¡°From this point onwards, I¡¯ll act more intimate towards you, Karen. You can try and match me or slowly familiarize yourself with this. Of course, if it¡¯s too much for you, tell me right away.¡±


    It took her a minute but she managed to get a hold of herself soon enough. She lifted her head to search for my eyes and gave me a nod.


    ¡°I understand... I¡¯ll get used to this too.¡±


    Upon saying that, her stiffness rxed and she seemingly became morefortable. She ced the hand holding mine earlier on top of the same hand that was now on her waist.


    There¡¯s still uncertainty in her movements but because of this, her curiosity had yet to re up again. Before long, she lifted her free hand close to my face.


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, I grabbed it and let our fingers intertwine.


    ¡°Ruki, this must be like any other day to you. You¡¯re always this intimate with the girls around you.¡± Otsuka-senpai said as she carefully watched our hands covering each other. Her palm was bing sweaty again but I guess that¡¯s not so much of a problem anymore.


    She tried moving her fingers to feel this connection clearly. In the end, her thumb got subdued by mine.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± I replied, ¡°Just like this time, I¡¯m ted just being able to hold them in my arms.


    ¡°What do you mean just like this time?¡±


    ¡°I mean it as is, Karen. I¡¯m also ted at this moment. Aren¡¯t we a couple?¡±


    ¡°Oh... So, that¡¯s what you meant...¡±


    She sounded a little disappointed there. But that¡¯s to be expected, she forgot that we¡¯re in the middle of an act. Nheless, it¡¯s not like I was lying to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so glum there. You should also immerse yourself in this, Karen. Although I won¡¯t say you have to act like you¡¯re in love with me, at least treat me like your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s confusing, R-ruki. Shouldn¡¯t you love the one you¡¯re dating?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true but that¡¯s not always necessarily the case. Sometimes, there are couples who will start to go out with each other without being in love. Sometimes it¡¯s one-sided but oftentimes, they¡¯re doing it to figure out if they can fall in love with their partner.¡±


    ¡°I see... I¡¯ve learned something new.¡±


    ¡°Did I satisfy a bit of your curiosity there?¡±


    ¡°Un. You did...¡± Otsuka-senpai''s purple eyes dazzled me as her lips stretched into a satisfied smile.


    It took a while but at this moment, she started to act more natural.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s continue like this then... Please take care of me, Karen.¡±


    ¡°Yes... I may becking but please take care of me too, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s move to the next part.¡±


    After doing a small bow, Otsuka-senpai lifted her head again and started giggling. Likewise, I chuckled at how silly we both sounded.


    A secondter, as if she was following a natural sequence, Otsuka-senpai closed her eyes. Following the same sequence, I pushed my head down, capturing her lips with mine.

 Chapter 1955 Getting into the act (2)

    Chapter 1955 Getting into the act (2)


    ??The kiss wasn''t done on impulse. It was within the range of what I prepared for Otsuka-senpai in this situation. Since the least that could happen regarding her curiosity was her touching me or vice versa, a kiss was nothing.


    My girls do put more romantic importance on kisses. They get jealous if I kiss someone else. For example, back during Hina¡¯s birthday. Everything else that we did was fine for her but she expressed her jealousy when I started kissing Kazuha-nee.


    As much as possible, I would prevent that from happening but personally, a kiss is just at the same level as hugging them or holding their hands. Maybe my values became skewed because I¡¯m confident about being able to kiss someone without getting through a mental dilemma.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s not easy for me to change that. Although not quite at the same level of difficulty as capping my desire, it was difficult nheless.


    In any case, it¡¯s not like I would just go and kiss anyone. I even held back with Mio and Marika. Moreover, I reminded Misaki what it means to kiss someone.


    This time, I believe Otsuka-senpai doesn¡¯t mind having all of her firsts eventually get taken by me.


    But even if that¡¯s the case, I also hadn''t expected her to ept it without questioning whether it was the right thing or not.


    At this moment, that connection between our lips had yet to end. The kiss that should¡¯ve ended with only a few seconds of lips-to-lips contact escted to a more intimate one.


    How did that happen?


    Because Otsuka-senpai herself prevented me from pulling my head back. Even if shecked the experience, the girl didn¡¯t care about it. All that was in her head was her eagerness to prolong what we¡¯d started. She eagerly followed my movements regardless of what I did. When my tongue became involved, she opened her mouth voluntarily, inviting me in. And from there, Otsuka-senpai entwined her tongue with mine, savoring each other¡¯s taste. At one point, she tried to reverse it by licking my lips and sticking her tongue in my mouth, giving me the opportunity to suck on her instead.


    Admittedly, I also got taken in by the moment. I brought her to myp and enclosed her in my embrace. And in response to that Otsuka-senpai rested her elbows on my shoulders before wrapping my head within her slender arms.


    Minutes have already passed and we only made short pauses to catch our breath and check on each other¡¯s state. Each time, I¡¯d see her eyes brimming with delight. It¡¯s indicative of her pleasure as though her curiosity was continuously getting answered.


    Somehow, her initial innocence had long been cast off. As a result, her curiosity flooded in to try everything she could with me when it came to the topic of kisses.


    I don''t know what''s going on in her head right now but it''s probably not that different from me. It contained nothing else but to satisfy her.


    Will we be able to stop? Of course, but the question is when¡­


    I probably won''t stop unless she tells me to do so. But at the same time, I also won''t do more than this unless she wishes for more.


    Yep. I''m simply as drunk as her in this situation. However, in my defense, I feel like this is necessary before we can move forward.


    I still have the rity of mind, after all.


    Nevertheless, this made me understand something¡­ It''s in and simple. I''m drawn to this girl the same way she is drawn to me.


    "Hnn... Is it over?"


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of internal struggle with my mind, I took the moment we paused to catch our breath to pull back just enough for her to figure out that we were stopping here.


    Her dreamy eyes focused on me while her expression still looked a bit unsatisfied.


    I shook my head inwardly, knowing it was half my fault that she turned like this. The overly curious girl being drunk on kisses wasn¡¯t something I expected but here we are¡­


    "Mhm. You did great. It was amazing, Karen." I nodded and patted her head. I ought to flick her forehead to wake her up but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so. ¡°That should do it for now. It should be enough to fool them.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What? Do you think it¡¯s not enough? My judgment is based on how we got too into it. I only nned to give you a swift kiss but you didn¡¯t let me pull away. If you can be that bold already, there should be no problem for us to act like a real couple in front of them.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand.¡± Otsuka-senpai meekly nodded but looking at her expression that says a lot, she¡¯s probably ruminating on whether all of it was merely an act or not.


    Just as well, I still have her on myp so¡­ I once again cupped her cheek to get her to look at me directly.


    While caressing her moistened lips, I put on a genuine smile to ease her mind, ¡°Karen, tell me. Is it enough for you? I still have my promise to satisfy your curiosity, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Otsuka-senpai regained the brilliance of her purple eyes. Appearing as though an idea popped up in her head, she grinned delightfully.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re right¡­ R-ruki, won¡¯t you show me more?¡±


    Upon saying that, her hands moved back to my shoulder before slowly sliding down to my chest. Just like thest time, she¡¯s bing restless with anticipation.


    Really, I¡¯d say she¡¯s too vulnerable when ites to her overflowing curiosity. If she hadn¡¯t been involved with me, someone could take advantage of that trait.


    But then again, am I not doing that as well? At the end of the day, I also exploited that trait of hers and now, I got her this eager to do all those things with me.


    I don¡¯t regret it but I can certainly feel guilty about it.


    And with how my mindset is slowly changing because of girls, a part of me wishes to do this girl right¡­ Learn to love her and make her fall in love with me.


    Even if she dered she was not going to see me that way, it¡¯s more than likely that she¡¯s just setting her interest aside in favor of her boundless curiosity.


    But if I stripped her off of that, maybe I¡¯d be able to understand her better. The problem¡­ I made a promise¡­ As much as possible, I don¡¯t want to just break that one ¨C because when a precedent bes set, I may break more promises in the future. I don¡¯t want that to happen.


    ¡°Mhm. I can show you more. What do you want to see?¡± I eventually replied as I looked down at where her hands were going.


    She¡¯s already trying to feel up my chest, pressing on it as if she¡¯s figuring out how sturdy it is.


    And upon hearing my question, she grabbed my cor.


    ¡°.. This. Take this off, R-ruki. Let me take a look at your body.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Didn¡¯t you see it already?¡±


    ¡°I did but that¡¯s when you¡¯re with Kana-chan-senpai¡­Also, Ruki, you said I should slow down with my curiosity. We already had that promise to do it after the festival¡­ The kiss and this are enough for today.¡±


    Ah. This girl¡­ And here I thought she wouldn¡¯t even try to listen to my advice but she¡¯s surprisingly holding up our agreement to wait for that time.


    In the end, I was the one who kept on overthinking again¡­ Ugh. That¡¯s nothing new, right?


    ¡°Alright¡­ Then, let me just¡­¡± As my voice trailed there, I grabbed her hands and moved them to the hem of my shirt. Rather than take it off myself, I¡¯m giving her the chance to do it.


    Understanding that, it brought her no small amount of delight. She even unconsciously kissed me before slowly but surely taking my shirt off.


    For the next ten minutes or so, the curious girl went on an expedition to explore every part of my upper body but like most of my girls, she got stuck admiring my chest and abdomen.


    ¡°R-ruki¡­ you¡¯re sexy.¡±

 Chapter 1956 The Last Stretch

    Chapter 1956 The Last Stretch


    ??A whileter, I escorted the satisfied Otsuka-senpai back to their gathering area. Well, the girl made sure to take advantage of our situation. She failed to stop herself from leaving a mark on my chest. And maybe if it wasn''t for our promise, she would''ve continued going down and left her mark there as well.


    I had no idea if that was the influence of her curiosity or if there was more to it. In any case, it''s fine as long as she''s satisfied. That''s more than enough reason to let her do it. It''s not like I''m losing out on the situation anyway. Besides, Otsuka-senpai also let me touch and feel her up, stating that it''s only fair that way. Although I didn''t leave a mark on her, she''d definitely remember the sensation of my hands, lips, and tongue on her body for the days toe.


    On our way to our destination, we ran into other second-year students. However, unlike on our hill, most of them only paid us little attention. In fact, they focused more on Otsuka-senpai than me. Her poprity was really showing.


    Most likely, they''re wondering why she''s with someone like me. While I''m already a well-known student due to my connection and position or maybe even my appearance, it''s not as exaggerated to those at a higher level than us. If I have to guess, a lot of them still thought that my influence had to do with my association with Shizu and was not earned solely by me.


    Nheless, I doubt it will stay that way in the future. Given how frequently I would be seen with my girls from now on, their perception of me would slowly change. Just like what happened to our year level.


    Anyway, thanks to Otsuka-senpai''s bright, satisfied smile that they possibly took as her being friendly, no one tried to block our way or question us.


    I did feel some envious gazes though but those were irrelevant. If it''s just a guy who''s interested in her, he now has zero chance with her.


    "Well then, senpai. See you in school."


    "Okay! See you in school, Onoda-kun!"


    Upon arriving at the entrance of the gathering area, we stopped and bid ourselves farewell. This was the end of our time together.


    I could''ve escorted her all the way to where she was going but since her friends had yet to know the identity of her supposed "?boyfriend'', we decided to keep it a mystery until the day of that group date.


    I have to prevent them from seeing me with her. She''s not known to be someone close to any other guy, after all.


    We also reverted the way we called each other. The first name basis should only be whenever we''re alone. For now, at least.


    And as another promise to her, our practice will continue until she bes more natural with acting intimate with me.


    But well, we all know what might happen there... I can use that as a stage to court her for real and make her fall in love with me. Of course, I will also figure out what I feel for her.


    As I stood there watching her back until she disappeared from my sight, I began thinking of my next move.


    I still have time to spare so since I''m already at this hill, I decided to meet up with my girls here as well.


    I pulled up my phone and sent a message to Haruko, asking where they were.


    In less than ten seconds, I received a reply.


    "We''re at the peak, hubby. Come, we''re waiting for you."


    And with that, my destination was set.


    I haven¡¯t been to the peak of this hill yet but there¡¯s no doubt it should be the same as the other one.


    Five minutester, I arrived at the steps leading to it and I was immediately greeted by the excited Himeko descending the stairs to pick me up. Haruko most likely told them that I wasing and this girl volunteered to pick me up. Or maybe she won a game of rocks-papers-and-scissors against them.


    Well, it¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s still wearing her pants. With the day already in thete afternoon, the winds are already strong enough to flip skirts.


    Staring at her ted expression partnered with her beautiful smile, the fatigue that was starting to umte in my head was swept away. It¡¯s only been a day for both of us but it feels like we haven¡¯t seen each other for months.


    Well, it¡¯s always like this when ites to them anyway. When I meet up with my girls from the other school, I also have to expect this from them.


    Anyway, seeing her mindlessly hop down the stairs, my protective instinct was triggered. I kept a watchful eye on the girl as she took those steps. If ever she tripped, I would be more than ready to catch her.


    Fortunately, nothing of the sort happened. However, Himeko leaped at me as soon as she gauged the distance to be sufficient.


    I opened my arms, catching her perfectly.


    Due to this scene, we became another attraction for the other guests and other students to look at. Some shook their heads at how dangerous it was while some stared at us fondly since we looked like a cute couple who just couldn¡¯t help it being this affectionate after not seeing each other for long.


    Like this, I spent a few minutes with her there, enjoying the atmosphere. She¡¯d sometimes lift her head for a kiss which I never rejected. This was a romantic setting, no? Even if it¡¯s not a mountain, standing here close to the highest spot where we could see the stretch of thend below was definitely something special.


    If my other girls also want to, I¡¯ll do the same for them.


    A whileter, we began climbing up to join Haruko and the others. I asked her if she enjoyed the camp but the girl cheekily said that the most enjoyable time is when I¡¯m with her...


    Well, that¡¯s probably how they¡¯re going to answer if I asked them the same questions, no? And honestly, it¡¯s the same for me. I couldn¡¯t care less about the activities we did, all the notable events that I would remember were things I did with all of them ¨C including my time with Shiina, Sara, Setsuna-nee, and Otsuka-senpai.


    Upon joining Haruko, Shizu and the others who upied a spot at the peak, I spent the rest of the time with them until it was time for me to return to the other hill.


    Luckily, Juri also came to join us halfway through. The girl even jokingly said that she ditched Setsuna-nee somewhere just to be with me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Somehow, I could imagine that girl bing grumpy again. If Sakuma found her, that¡¯s his chance. But will he even go look for her? I don¡¯t know.


    Honestly, I probably jinxed it for them, because as luck would have it, I came face-to-face with the woman on my way back to our hill.


    As soon as she spotted meing from the direction of the peak, one of her eyebrows raised while standing in the middle of the path with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Shameless guy, why are youing from there?¡±

 Chapter 1957 Turning an Easy Situation to a Difficult One

    Chapter 1957 Turning an Easy Situation to a Difficult One


    ??Blocking my way and questioning me where I went or what I was up to... Should I call her unreasonable for this?


    Sure, I could. But thinking about it, it¡¯s quite reasonable for her to do this. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, after all.


    Behind her was the bridge connecting to the other hill. If only I didn¡¯t run into her, things wouldn¡¯t be this troublesome.


    How should I answer her? Make up a lie or give her some excuses while only grazing upon the truth?


    Unfortunately, Setsuna-nee wasn¡¯t going to give me time to think.


    As soon as she noticed me slowing down in my steps, she walked forward and approached me instead.


    In less than a few seconds, we¡¯re now standing face to face, her inquisitive gaze seemingly trying to drill a hole in my cheek. There was no one nearby, or at least, the closest to us was at a considerable distance and was walking away from the area. No one would be able to hear our conversation.


    ¡°Can I not sightsee here, Nee-san?¡±


    Answering her question with another question, I drew an immediate frown which obviously indicated that she was not pleased to hear that.


    With a sarcastic grin, Setsuna-nee drew closer and irately grunted, ¡°Oh! Of course, you obviously can, shameless bastard. I know it¡¯s impossible to get an honest answer from you.¡±


    If you knew then why block me? I muttered that question in my head. There¡¯s no way to voice that out since it would just trigger her further.


    Nheless, being this close, I could observe her more clearly. This girl... she¡¯s possibly more concerned that I came here to this hill without looking for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m being honest here, Setsuna-nee-san. I went to the peak to see if it was any different from the one there on our hill. I also managed to run into Juri. Too bad, she said she¡¯s going to stay longer there. I even offered to escort her back here.¡±


    As always, I put in a sprinkle of truth there. I even mentioned Juri since she might¡¯ve suspected that her best friend ditched her to meet up with me.


    Sure. She already got the idea that something was different with me because of the dancest night. However, those were still her suspicions without any confirmation from me. Whether she could ept it as the truth or not was still up in the air. That¡¯s why at this moment, I¡¯m still only the annoying guy she cannot pull out of her mind and her little sister¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°You offered to escort her? Young man, you¡¯re being too promiscuous. Juri isn¡¯t some easy woman. She favors you a lot but doesn''t think you cany a hand on her.¡±


    This girl... Now she¡¯s trying to warn me about touching Juri. Toote.


    I nodded in pretense, acting like I was agreeing with her.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m aware of that. But Nee-san, can I not return the favor of her being so good to me? That¡¯s how I see it. She¡¯s taking care of me a lot so I should at least reciprocate that.¡±


    Of course, those were still the truth. If one would ignore the fact that she favors me too much and she might¡¯ve been already in love with me, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong for them to fall on that idea. That I¡¯m nothing more than a little brother she dotes on.


    Sure enough, it sessfully stumped the woman in front of me.


    She released a sigh and her arms fell on her side, giving her bountiful pair their freedom.


    However, I doubt she¡¯d stop with this. She would drop that topic and believe me on the surface but she wouldn¡¯t let me pass.


    Seconds trickled by and the silence started to be like a feature around us.


    I could hear footstepsing from behind me. They¡¯re probably studentsing from their gathering area. And judging by the heaviness of those steps, they¡¯re mostly men. Either Camp Managers or Professors.


    Of course, they¡¯re probably just going out to sightsee but who knows what will happen the moment they see this woman frowning in front of me?


    Furthermore, I could hear their voices. They¡¯re engaged in a conversation. And it didn¡¯t take long for me to hear them clearly given how loud they are.


    ¡°Hey, hear this. Those guys from the other hill told me that the man-hating ice queen danced with two high schoolers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. That woman won¡¯t even let us talk to her, let alone approach her. How could snot-nosed brats invite her to a dance?¡±


    ¡°Man, there were a lot of eyewitnesses. They did some bonfire dancest night. And hear this... Her model friend, the one she¡¯s protecting, also danced with someone! I heard it¡¯s one of those two brats too. He bagged both of them.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck? There should be a limit to fabricating a story dude. Haven¡¯t we all tried to ask her out once? It¡¯s impossible for that to happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cool if you don¡¯t believe me but you can ask those assigned there. Whoever those two brats are, they¡¯re lucky bastards.¡±


    It¡¯s funny. Of all the things they could talk about... it should be that topic, huh?


    And since she¡¯s just in front of me, there¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t hear them.


    Looking down, the short-stacked woman looked like she was about to erupt. She stopped contemting her response to me and her mind most likely diverted to the conversation she just heard.


    Although she¡¯s someone who possibly won¡¯t care about whatever people think of her, the fact that I¡¯m with her at the moment triggered something in her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As for what that was, only Setsuna-nee could give light to it.


    ¡°T-those good-for-nothings! Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    She gritted her teeth and grabbed my wrist, pulling me away with her.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    I managed to raise a question but she¡¯s not having it. She¡¯s keen on bringing me somewhere with her.


    ¡°Just shut up. If they see you with me, I won¡¯t be able to hear the end of it.¡±


    This... Is she jumping to conclusions here? It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll know that I¡¯m one of those brats they¡¯re talking about. We can just step away from each other and act like we¡¯re strangers since they haven¡¯t emerged from the path yet. Or at least, they are just about to.


    Now, if they happen to turn in our direction, they¡¯ll definitely catch sight of us.


    No. They already did.


    ¡°Oi, is that who I think it is?¡±


    ¡°Yo! You¡¯re right! Is she holding that guy¡¯s hand? What the¡­ Is he that brat?¡±


    Those were thest coherent words that reached my ears as we crossed the bridge.


    Setsuna-nee didn¡¯t try to nce behind us and just continued running in a certain direction.


    However, not long after arriving at the other side, I heard loud, running footsteps echoing on the bridge.


    Yep. There¡¯s no doubt. They started chasing after us.


    If I have to guess, their objective is to confirm our identities.


    Setsuna-nee... Instead of easily dodging them, she made the situation more difficult for herself.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s now toote for me to help her get away from this situation.


    Ah. Not really toote. It''s just... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to separate from her when she¡¯s this determined to drag me with her and get away from them.


    Furthermore, I¡¯m not losing out here and despite my original intention to get past her and go back, a thought rose in my head.


    I¡¯d like to see what she¡¯s nning to do next or where she¡¯s going to take me.


    ¡°Setsuna-nee, they¡¯re chasing after us.¡±


    ¡°I know! You don¡¯t have to remind me! Just follow along. I¡¯m going to hide us somewhere.¡±

 Chapter 1958 Tight Space

    <h4>Chapter 1958 Tight Space</h4>


    We continued running. As for the destination, only Setsuna-nee knows. But because we kept avoiding people, she switched directions a few times so we¡¯re probably far away from our original path by now. Given that it was near-impossible to fully explore this ce in just a day, I also had no idea where she ended up bringing me. At least, I know I haven¡¯t been here before.


    We ended up on an unfamiliar path that was probably leading to a dead end based on what I could see in front of us. Most likely, this was an undeveloped part of this hill. In other words, this might be another area that would open up in the future. Either a new cabin ce or a manor just like that haunted one ¨C if ever they wanted to amodate more guests.


    In any case, the situation should be the same for those chasing after us. At some point, their numbers doubled and I heard them splitting up because they lost sight of us. But even if that¡¯s the case, there remained running footsteps behind us. Did someone put a tracker on us? Obviously, that¡¯s impossible. They must¡¯ve been going in blind.


    One thing was strange though. Why are they keen on chasing after us? I thought they¡¯d give up soon enough if we managed to shake them off our tail but I could feel this weird obsessioning from them.


    Is it all because of Setsuna-nee¡¯s reputation? They have to see it with their own eyes to believe that she¡¯s not as untouchable as she portrayed herself to be.


    A short whileter, Setsuna-nee¡¯s running pace slowed down and eventually screeched to a halt.


    Panting in difficulty, the womantched onto my shoulder as she tried to regte her breathing. Looking at how her chest seemingly bounced up and down, she surely pushed herself to the limit to run all this way. She¡¯s not like Satsuki who built extensive stamina for basketball, after all. Because of that, the moment she stopped moving, her sweat started pouring out of her pores, drenching her shirt and making it stick to her skin.


    If any of those guys saw her like this, they¡¯d be dumbstruck to see this enchanting figure that even I was having trouble not staring at her fine lines.


    I instinctively pulled out my handkerchief to help wipe her forehead. However, before I could even do so, I received a sharp re from her as she grabbed my wrist to stop me.


    ¡°S-stop wasting our time, shameless idiot. There... Get inside there.¡± Amidst her rough breathing, the woman pointed at me.


    Ah. No. She¡¯s pointing at the structure standing outside of this pathway.


    I turned around to check it and I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head inwardly.


    ¡°Why is that here of all ces?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow as I scrutinized the structure. It does not stand out if one passes here since it¡¯s located within the woods and behind some trees. But upon closer look, it seemed to be a toolshed, small enough to even be considered a hiding spot. And if it¡¯s filled with tools as it should be, there¡¯s no way we could fit inside without being squeezed against each other.


    Hell, if I recall correctly, we passed by a restroom on our way here. That could be an ideal ce to hide as there should be closed-off stalls there but she just had to continue running this way.


    What is she thinking?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions, idiot. Just get in¡ªhere theye.¡±


    Sounding like she was running out of fuse, the girl dragged me by my wrist again before pushing me into the small door that could barely fit someone with my figure. I could feel my back grazing against the uneven wall but surprisingly, there was nothing inside except a small empty stic pail. My leg pushed it over to the other side as I continued to be squeezed in further.


    A momentter, the woman also squeezed inside; she had some difficulty so she turned sideways. However, that turned out to be a worse decision. Because of her bountiful chest, she almost got stuck there.


    I had to pull her in while she tried to tten her chest.


    And the dilemma didn¡¯t end there. Because the door was open, we had to pull it close or else they could just peek in and see us in here.


    With how small the space was, I had to carefully switch our positions to reach for that swung-open door. As soon as I closed it shut, the interior of this tight space immediately dimmed. If not for the small opening before the roof that probably serves as this toolshed¡¯s venttion, we would be inplete darkness.


    That aside, I had no idea if she calcted this or not but the space was truly just enough for us to stand close to each other. We could lean back and use the uneven wall but that would be ufortable. Moreover, given how I pulled her in earlier, I had no choice but to wrap my arms around her back, resulting in a very risqu¨¦ position.


    Looking down, I could feel her voluptuous front pressing against me. Her forehead was buried on my chest and her hands were tightly gripping the hem of my shirt.


    She¡¯s still trying to regte her breath, however, it¡¯s probably not wrong to assume that by being in this tight space, it became even harder for her to catch her breath.


    ¡°Setsuna-nee-san, you know we can get out of here and just run into the woods.¡±


    Or so I said but if we ever get out of here at this time, we¡¯d be easily caught by those chasing after us. The sound of their footsteps was already nearby.


    ¡°S-shut up. I can¡¯t run yet. Just... give me a few minutes here.¡± The woman replied. Our situation had yet to sink in her head so she could still say this but once she realized that I was basically hugging her at the moment, her condition would worsen.


    ¡°Alright... At least let me wipe your sweat first. With how cramped this ce is, it¡¯ll feel like hell soon. We¡¯ll be drenched before we know it. I can¡¯t have you fainting on me,¡±


    Yeah. I exaggerated that a little. With this shed made of wood and there were a few gaps that let the air circte, we could probably stay here for half an hour without being ufortable.


    However, do we have to stay here for that long? As long as those college guys pass by or give up looking for us, we can get out of here... Will it be that easy though? Also, I still have no idea whether this woman has nned for something or we just ended up here by a stroke of luck.


    ¡°G-go ahead,¡± Setsuna-nee replied after taking a second look at my head drawing near her.


    She lifted her head and straightened her back. But upon meeting my gaze, she immediately turned her head sideways.


    I did what I said and wiped the sweat off her forehead. And since her whole face also got drenched, I held her chin and turned her head back to face me.


    As I started wiping the entirety of her face, Setsuna-nee kept her mouth shut while biting her lips. Although the ce was dimmed, the gradual change in the color of her face was entirely visible to me. By the time I finished, I could already feel the heat spreading on my hand.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± She snappishly asked. She¡¯s probably itching to lower her head and hide her face.


    Well, she still looks like Satsuki here but upon inspecting closely, I could now point out the subtle differences between them. While my girl has a default grumpy expression, this woman was probably always smirking. Her cheek was a little bbier, giving me the urge to pinch it just to see her reaction. Her lips also have a different sensation. It¡¯s so smoothpared to Satsuki¡¯s slight roughness due to the number of times she would push herself to the limit, resulting in her lips being dry at times.


    Uh. Anyway, I better stopparing the two¡­ They¡¯re both beautiful on their own, after all.


    ¡°I am. It¡¯s fine now. But Setsuna-nee. What¡¯s the n?¡± I pocketed my handkerchief but instead of letting go of her chin, I simply moved my hand to cup her cheek ¨C I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.


    She noticed it, of course. Surprisingly, she only stared at it and let my hand be.


    After contemting for a while, she despairingly answered, ¡°n? There¡¯s no n... We just have to wait for them to give up...¡±


    ¡°Nee-san, you can scold me for saying this but... I¡¯m seriously in awe of how you can turn an easy situation into a difficult one.¡±


    ¡°You... What easy? What would you have done if you were in my shoes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? Walk away calmly. I won¡¯t drag you on a long chase and end up in this small shed out of nowhere to hide unless I n to create a situation where we can be alone in such a tight space.¡±


    Upon saying that, my arms wrapped around her back tightened and I raised her head to lock eyes with her.


    As she digested everything I said, Setsuna-nee¡¯s eyes started trembling as they slowly widened in realization. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Y-you... Are you saying that I nned this? To be alone with you? How shameless can you be?¡±


    ¡°Nee-san, you¡¯re the one who said that. Besides, you asked me about what I would do. That¡¯s the theoretical situation if I was the one in your shoes...¡± I paused for a moment to lower my head at the same time as I exerted a bit of force, lifting her. With our faces mere inches away from each other, I continued in a beguiling tone, ¡°Say, you can be honest with me, Setsuna-


    nee-san... After our dancest night, have I continued upying your head?¡±


    I know. I may be wrong in that assumption but on the off chance that her decision-making became muddled because of me, won¡¯t this be better for her?


    Forget about Sakuma. This woman jumped on this one chance to be alone with me without realizing she did so. Maybe even if the chase didn¡¯t happen, she wouldn¡¯t let me pass that bridge without spending time with her.

 Chapter 1959 Unfurled Thoughts

    Chapter 1959 Unfurled Thoughts


    ??¡°Time¡¯s up. You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    As I stared at Setsuna-nee¡¯s troubled expression, a smirk naturally formed on my face.


    Then, while she was still in the midst of processing it, I lightly pinched her cheek and tugged at her lower lip with my thumb. Shortly after, her eyebrows shed while her eyes slowly narrowed.


    Even without her uttering a word, I could already extract the words from her head. ¡®This shameless guy, why do I feel like I¡¯m dancing on his palm?¡¯


    I wouldn¡¯t im to be certain but it should be simr or close to that. She¡¯s aggrieved that she couldn¡¯te up with an answer to me and more importantly, it was pissing her off that I was letting that go as if it¡¯s entirely irrelevant to our current situation. Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t find words to rebuke me.


    Another minuteter, Setsuna-nee, while gnashing her teeth, scowled at me. However, contrary to what her face was showing, her body was doing something else.


    I felt her grip loosened from my shirt which eventually followed by her arms enclosing around me. Her feet also moved a bit, squeezing herself further. What little distance we had earlier was already nonexistent. And with my arms also tightly holding her, I could probably lift herpletely and her legs wouldtch on me.


    But well, let¡¯s not do that yet... As much as I enjoyed this situation with her, I couldn¡¯t simply burst her bubble or it would affect her tremendously. It¡¯s better that she slowlye to terms with everything, that way, she¡¯ll also be totally certain of herself and her future decisions.


    After staring at my smirking face for a long while, Setsuna-nee eventually recovered as she upsettingly remarked, ¡°... You¡¯re a hateful bastard. Tell me. Why can¡¯t I get you out of my head?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you sure you want me to answer that?¡± I swiftly replied.


    Setsuna-nee gaped as though she just choked on her words. And a secondter, with a flustered look, she frantically shook her head.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll find an answer to that myself!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Suit yourself.¡± I nodded and pinched her cheek once. The urge to tease her was growing exponentially but too bad, I couldn¡¯t act on it right away. I¡¯d save that forter.


    In any case, I soon took my hand off her face when she started scowling again. She¡¯s still beautiful but it didn¡¯t really suit her.


    Eventually, the lines on her face eased up as she released two types of sighs. One was a relieved one while the other was filled with satisfaction.


    Perhaps noticing my current amused expression, she used the chance to bury her face on my neck before slowly sliding down to my chest, enjoying thefort of it.


    At this point, what was happening outside had probably flown out of her head already. As for whether this was an indication that she had fallen for me or not, I had no idea. But there¡¯s one thing I am certain of...


    Setsuna-nee sessfully reached a consensus with herself on how she was going to act around me. Maybe, she¡¯s still going to be unreasonable at times but other than that she won¡¯t mind me getting close to her or better yet, spending time with her.


    And in light of that, I will be able to hear more of her undisguised thoughts...


    ¡°... Satsu-chan is really lucky to find someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a surprise, am I being praised right now?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yep. That¡¯s one. Although her voice was muffled, her minute bodily gestures supported that. She squirmed to have my arms hold her tighter and moved her head to get me to start caressing her hair and back.


    Really, Sakuma would be kneeling on the ground while crying if he ever found her like this. He wouldn¡¯t happen to magically appear here, right? Well, let¡¯s not jinx it.


    Since he just recently found his backbone, it¡¯s quite cruel to think of breaking that again. It¡¯s up to him to create his own chances now but with how things are progressing here... he¡¯ll have to do ten times the work.


    Anyway, Setsuna-nee grumpily put her hand on my mouth before she began voicing out more of her repressed thoughts.


    ¡°Shut up and just listen... You heard the story from Satsu-chan. And I already told you this before... I stopped trusting guys ever since that day. But you... why do you have to exist?¡±


    This woman... Does she prefer me to stop existing then? Nah... This was just her trying to deflect it.


    ¡°...I kept Ryou as an exception... However, because of what I did back then, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to fullymit to him.¡± Setsuna-nee continued.


    With the mention of Sakuma, I saw her looking saddened. It¡¯s as if she¡¯smenting about what could¡¯ve happened if she didn¡¯t kiss him back then.


    That created a rift between her and Satsuki. And more than that, she probably stopped trusting herself as well. Or rather, she didn¡¯t want to make another horrible decision.


    Her boyfriend back then was a scum but she also shouldered some of the responsibility. And perhaps even until now, she¡¯s still carrying it.


    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to keep ming yourself. It¡¯s not wrong to fall in love with someone. Sometimes, you really have to fight for it.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    ¡°Mhm... I can only use us as an example. Satsuki... isn¡¯t she in love with Sakuma? But regardless of that, I fought for her ¨C not entirely fair though.¡±


    ¡°... I don¡¯t know. It must¡¯ve worked for you but for me... Haa... I even dragged Juri with me. Those guys who chased after us. They¡¯re nothing but idiots who think it¡¯s a challenge to take me or Juri out on a date. Even the nicest one is wearing a mask but his intention is so easy to tell. But you... I don¡¯t know... How can you be so straightforward and honest?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Is that a question I can answer?¡±


    ¡°This shameless idiot. Yes! Answer it! I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. That¡¯s an illusion. I¡¯m not straightforward nor honest.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yep. That¡¯s an expected reaction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be confused, it¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m only following my conviction. If it¡¯s not going to bother me, why lie or go at it in a roundabout way? That makes things a lot easier.¡±


    ¡°... I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll understand it soon enough. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve only seen what I am on the surface? What about my inner self?¡±


    ¡°That... Are you saying you¡¯re not being honest to me right now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? You be the judge, Setsuna-nee-san. Am I deceiving you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. You¡¯re making my head hurt.¡± Perhaps it¡¯s too much for her, Setsuna-nee bumped me with her forehead again. But as seconds passed, the strength in her movements gradually declined. ¡°I don¡¯t get it... Do Satsu-chan and I have the same taste in men?¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s something I won¡¯t answer but Setsuna-nee... I think there¡¯s no one out there anymore... Although we can stay here longer if you want.¡±


    Even if I answered that, I doubt she¡¯d ept it. Besides, like I said, the activity outside had already died down, or at least, they should¡¯ve returned already.


    As I waited for her answer, I couldn¡¯t help but continue caressing her head and enjoying her embrace. And likewise, she¡¯s probably the same.


    However, what she said next somehow stumped me.


    ¡°Date.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°When are you going to take me out on a date?¡±


    This... Is she talking about the promised date that Juri arranged after the scouting trip? Well, that¡¯s the only mention of the date between us so it should be it...


    ¡°When it¡¯s already convenient for you,¡± I answered vaguely. I also had no idea when, after all.


    Besides, there¡¯s still Juri who¡¯s waiting for it...


    ¡°Okay...¡± A short reply and after that she stopped talking. Since she never made any indication that she wanted to leave this ce, I didn¡¯t bring up the question again.


    I let her hug me and in turn, I dote on her as much as I could. This was probably the first time she became this tame and upon taking a nce at her satisfied expression, I could only be d that she was enjoying this.


    Soon, thirty minutes passed by and the air inside started to be suffocating.


    Without saying anything else, I opened the door and I got out of the small toolshed along with her.


    Once we were out, the red-faced woman took a step back and turned around.


    ¡°Shameless guy, remember not to tell anyone what happened here! Not even Satsu-chan! If possible... I¡¯m going to tell her about this myself.¡±


    And with that as herst words, Setsuna-nee who was justfortably clinging to me earlier sprinted away without looking back at me. I could still feel her heat and smell her scent on me but looking at her departing back as though she was keen on getting away as soon as possible, I found myselfughing inwardly.


    ¡°Yep. She can also be adorable like that.¡±


    For sure, even if those chasing after us earlier saw her, they¡¯d all be ignored by her. As for me, I guess, I¡¯ll wait for a while before returning.

 Chapter 1960 Departure

    <h4>Chapter 1960 Departure</h4>


    Upon returning, I noticed some strange gazes directed at me, especially thoseing from the other Camp Managers. When I came face to face with Sawano who was with the other Camp Managers, they all looked stumped. Furthermore, Sawano himself looked awkward as though he was informed about something but he digressed from asking me whether that was true or not and just stared at me.


    Well, it¡¯s clearly about Setsuna-nee. Our chasers doubled so some managers from this hill joined them on the chase. And with how clearly obsessive they are at her affairs, evident by the dance yesterday already spread to everyone, they won¡¯t miss the opportunity to spread it again.


    As for why I was the one they focused on, Sakuma must¡¯ve been around here somewhere so by the process of elimination, I could only be the guy who could be with her during the chase.


    Really, if they put all their effort into trying to understand her and not make it a challenge, Setsuna-nee might¡¯ve dated one of them. But they¡¯re college idiots. Most of them think it¡¯s the golden year and theirst opportunity to fool around before they enter society. Only a few would be in a serious rtionship and most would just try and sample every girl they find attractive.


    Although I have yet to experience that kind of atmosphere, there¡¯s a lot of testament and proof out there that it¡¯s happening that way.


    I mean, that¡¯s the reason why they always have mixers or get-togethers. Even MTs that should be something like our camp were being used for the same reason.


    Setsuna-nee or even Juri wouldn¡¯t be swayed by them no matter how much they tried if they kept the same mindset. Thetter was even forced to attend those dinner dates by her agency. Even without my influence, they¡¯d probably never change their minds unless they found someone they truly like.


    Anyway, I acted indifferent to those gazes and just joined our ss and my girls who already returned from their tour of the ce.


    Shortly after that, more closing statements were given by Sawano and Shiina. I only listened to Shiina since she didn¡¯t even try to mask her intention to address most of it to me ¨C even if her choice of words was for the general audience. When I met her gaze, she mischievously winked, making those around me get hit by an invisible arrow of love. They thought she was winking at them, after all.


    And once that was done, we began our descent while led by our ss Advisors.


    The buses were ready to depart and just waiting for us to arrive.


    Nheless, before reaching the exit gate, Shio went to me and brought me with her to the lobby of the hill where normal guests would check-in.


    As for the reason, it¡¯s probably because of the incident yesterday.


    The hill manager who went to talk with the Dean was waiting for us. She led us to her office.


    Upon sitting down along with Shio, the woman took the opposite seat as she poured us a cup of tea. The aroma was honestly enticing but that was beside the point, no?


    ¡°Thank you foring here, Kinoshita-sensei and Onoda-kun¡­¡± The manager started looking apologetic as she gestured for us to take the tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m only here to apany my student, you can talk to him freely,¡± Shio replied as she picked up her cup and took a sip.


    She already informed me of what to expect here but seeing her act like this was strangely refreshing. I mean, even in ss, she had already warmed up to our ss so it¡¯s already rare for her to act authoritative or with amanding presence.


    ¡°As you may have already been informed, the three men from yesterday have been dealt with appropriately. I invited you here to give you our formal apology.¡± The manager smiled at Shio before focusing entirely on me. She humbly lowered her head, clearly showing that she had reflected on that incident.


    But then again, why offer an apology to me when she just did her job? Did the Dean force her hand? Or maybe Shio? I don¡¯t know.


    If I was in her position, I might also do the same thing, after all. I¡¯m uninjured while those three had their family jewels cracked. It should¡¯ve already offset their misconduct.


    Ah¡­ Wait. This must be because they wanted to take me in for questioning, huh?


    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t think I deserved an apology from you, Miss Manager. I¡¯ve only done what I ought to do in that situation. And honestly, I¡¯m also reflecting on how I acted there. I shouldn¡¯t have injured them to that extent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you have this open mind, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re truly a model of your generation. I promise we¡¯ll strengthen our security to prevent such cases from happening in the future.¡±


    A model of my generation? Yeah, right. If only she knows how much of a menace I am.


    In any case, since she¡¯s being sincere here, I acted modestly and took the praise with a smile. Then, I took a sip of the honeyed tea before replying, ¡°Thank you for the praise. I¡¯m d to hear that. The ce is too beautiful to be tainted by those types of people. But I understand that it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ It won¡¯t. We have to employ more security, especially at night.¡± She bitterly smiled.


    While she¡¯s the manager of the entire ce, she probably got enough k from those above her. But that¡¯s not my problem anymore.


    Shio was enjoying her tea by my side, watching how I handled this conversation. For sure, she¡¯d tease me about it on our way to the bus.


    ¡°I see. Sorry for causing you trouble, Miss Manager. But I think you can do it well. It¡¯s not like what happened yesterday is a daily urrence. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already done a good enough job. We were just unlucky.¡±


    I politely apologized as well even though it¡¯s really not needed. That made the woman in the opposite seat rx a bit, releasing the tension on her shoulder.


    She then also took a sip of her tea as she started looking at me appreciatively.


    ¡°What a broad mind¡­ I never thought I would be this mature, Onoda-kun.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Oh, you overpraised¡­ I¡¯m simply acting like myself. Anyway, although it¡¯s short of two days, I can say that the ce is wonderful.¡±


    Uh¡­ If this keeps on, this could be a simr situation that I always experience with Juri. The nonstop praises. I may be shameless but too much of it can be difficult.


    Thankfully, we didn¡¯t get hold off for too long. Furthermore, Shio also joined in the conversation right after.


    Then, ten minutester, the hill manager sent us out of her door while handing out a coupon that guaranteed a free two days and two nights of stay in one of the more luxurious cabins


    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t much but please take it. Consider it apensation for the trouble.¡±


    Looking at those coupons that were probably good for four people, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head inwardly.


    Why is she giving it to us? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who paid for this trip. But then again, there¡¯s no reason to refuse it. I could use it in the future.


    After taking it and thanking her, Shio and I walked away and left the lobby.


    At longst, our camping trip was truly ending.


    I tried looking for the college girls who should also be leaving but it looked like they still had a lot of work to do before leaving.


    Due to that, I just sent them short messages, informing them of our eventual departure to the ce.


    I immediately received replies from three of them except Setsuna-nee who probably had yet to recover from earlier. Well, as long as she read it.


    On the bus, my girls saved me a seat at the back. Like yesterday, they drew lots on who would be sitting next to me. This time, the winners are Nami and Satsuki. Sandwiched by both of them, I experienced afortable and satisfying ride.

 Chapter 1961 Rest of the day

    <h4>Chapter 1961 Rest of the day</h4>


    The sky had gone from blue to orange by the time we reached our school. Most of our ssmates got off the bus when it passed near their houses, including my girls since it¡¯s more convenient for them to do so. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although we had a fairlyfortable time in the camp, it¡¯s still tiring for a lot of them. I mean, they¡¯re not like me who have this seemingly inexhaustible stamina whenever I¡¯m with them. Theirfortable beds at home will surely suck all the fatigue they umted.


    Anyway, the ones left with me were Hana and Chii as well as Komoe whose house was a walking distance from our school.


    Maaya and Himeko¡¯s chauffeur were already there when our buses arrived one by one. And it¡¯s the same for Misaki. At the very least, I managed toe and see them before they left.


    With that, after checking on Shio and Eguchi-sensei who¡¯s probably still going to be busy for today, I escorted the three girls out of the gate and we began our walk to the Miura Household.


    Upon arriving there, Miura-senpai opened their gate for us. Seeing me escorting her sister, an impish smile formed on her lips. Maybe if Hana and Chii weren¡¯t with me, she would¡¯ve invited me in.


    ¡°Kii, are you going to your part-time job right away?¡±


    Chii brought up that question when we boarded the next bus. I¡¯ve already told them my ns for today. She probably just wanted to prolong our time together even if it¡¯s just for a second. And I don¡¯t have a reason not to entertain that.


    ¡°Yes. I think I¡¯m alreadyte. I messaged Ayu and Sena about it so they¡¯ll stand in for me in the meantime.¡±


    I patted her head with a smile and pulled her closer to me before answering. Hana, who was on my other side, puffed up her cheeks so I did the same to her. These girls... They really like being spoiled.


    ¡°Geez. Then you should be resting right now. And don¡¯t think about walking me home.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I already decided to pay a visit to your house. Your mother will be more at ease to know that I escorted you home, no?¡±


    ¡°Ugh... Stubborn Kii.¡± Chii pouted before hugging me tightly, expressing her frustrations with me.


    Hana who¡¯s listening in let out a chuckle before speaking in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Chizuru, you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re not the same as this guy. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll apany him and give him a massage at his house.¡±


    Following that, she did the same as Chii, embracing me tighter. Looking at her smug expression, I couldn¡¯t help but flick her forehead causing her to wince in pain.


    ¡°We¡¯re only passing by there. I also have to walk you home. Your aunt should be waiting for you toe home.¡±


    ¡°Ruki, this is what¡¯s wrong with you. You should y along sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I can y along but you¡¯re being mischievous. Besides, aren¡¯t you also as stubborn as us? You still won¡¯t admit to being one of them. Still clinging to your goal of stealing me even if you kept failing.¡±


    ¡°That is that. This is this. Stopparing two different things.¡±


    Acting like she didn¡¯t want to lose, Hana pouted as well. And from there, the two girls squeezed me tighter and the only way I could calm them down was to seal their lips with a kiss.


    That sessfully tamed them.


    -


    -


    Upon escorting Chii home, her mother dotingly thanked me. Somehow, I could sense that she was already treating me like a son-inw. But I think it¡¯s because Chii never stopped talking about me to her.


    We introduced Hana as our close friend but with how intuitive the adults are, she probably sensed that it¡¯s not as simple as it sounds. Nheless, with Hana and Chii acting naturally with each other wherein they¡¯re like a cat and dog, Chii¡¯s mother heartilyughed before reminding me to take care of myself.


    Whatever she meant by that, it must¡¯ve been close to saying that I shouldn¡¯t y with fire.


    I apologized to her in my head since whatever possibility running in her head was already happening.


    Anyway, she invited us in for tea but I declined, stating my reason for having to go to my part-time job. Sure enough, she gave a simr reaction to my girls.


    I mean, we¡¯ve just finished our camp, I should really be resting yet... no one could change my mind ¨C not even the two women at the gym.


    From there, I went home with Hana. Although Akane already packed everything for me before, I thought I should reduce my baggage. More importantly, I got this desire to bring Hana home for the first time in a while.


    I mean, thest time she went here was when she got mobbed by my girls.


    This time, she is going to have me all to herself. Unfortunately for her, because of time constraints, we could only stay there for a few minutes.


    Still, I gave her a tour and weid down on our bed for a while wherein she gave me a massage ¨C fulfilling what she dered earlier. It wasfortable enough that I ended up pressing her down on the bed, spoiling her as much as I could.


    Soon after that, we set out to escort her home.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll be sleeping with you in that bed... Just the two of us.¡± The girl said as if it was a goal she was going to fulfill next.


    ¡°Yeah. Good luck with that. It¡¯s more realistic to expect us to sleep together in your bed.¡±


    As long as Akane is with me, it¡¯s impossible. Unless that silly girl acted too considerate again.


    Upon hearing that, Hana¡¯s expression brightened as if she just got a brilliant idea.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Ruki. Rather thanpete with Akane, I¡¯ll bring you to my room instead.¡±


    With a meaningful smile on her lips, the girl started chuckling like an evil mastermind.


    She only stopped after I flicked her forehead one more time.


    -


    -


    Soon after bringing Hana home, I arrived at the Boxing Gym with night already nketing the sky.


    I greeted Hisa-jii at the front desk and I got an earful, saying I should have told him that I had a camping trip, that way, he could¡¯ve moved the lesson today. But what he emphasized more was my stubbornness to push my body toe to work rather than take the time to rest.


    Looks like Sena and Ayu already filled him in so I epted the reprimand and assured him that I was perfectly fine. Since he¡¯s still hoping for me to take up boxing in the future, he just continued chewing me out.


    Thankfully, escaping from him was easy. I went inside.


    When Ayu and Sena saw me arriving, the two hyped it up, pointing at me to my students for today. They¡¯re all familiar faces by now so I managed to get into the act right away, apologizing to them for beingte and eventually, taking over the lesson.


    Two hourster, as soon as the lesson finished, the two women dragged me to the empty infirmary of the gym. There, they had mey down on one of the beds before climbing over to my side. With the two of them sandwiching me, they urged me to take a nap... And they¡¯re not going to take no for an answer...

 Chapter 1962 Dinner, Message and Call

    <h4>Chapter 1962 Dinner, Message and Call</h4>


    I sumbed to sleep and woke up around thirty minutester. I knew I should¡¯ve slept more but it¡¯s like my whole body was refusing to do so. My thoughts were flooded with my remaining ns for the day such as drawing a lesson n for Koharu¡¯s boxing ss tomorrow, picking up Akane, and checking on my girls once more.


    Nevertheless, even though it¡¯s short, sleeping within thefort of both Ayu and Sena was heavenly. The umted fatigue that I was ignoring had effectively been washed away. Likewise, I found the two sleepingfortably by my side.


    It surprised me that no one found us here but I found out muchter that they locked it, preventing anyone from barging in.


    Also, Ayu made sure to inform Hisa-jii about it. As a result, we pretty much got the whole room for ourselves.


    After they woke up, Sena and I went to take a shower as usual. Washing off the sweat we umted. This time, Ayu joined us halfway. My stamina which had just recovered was tested again. But well, that¡¯s just how it is. They¡¯re too irresistible and it¡¯s probably the same for them.


    When we stepped out of the gym, Ayu brought us to a diner. It¡¯s alreadyte in the night so even Akane told me to eat dinner with them before picking her up.


    While we were eating, we naturally conversed over it. I listened to Senaining to me about the revised training routine by Ayu. ording to her, it was influenced by Ayu¡¯s former coach. She visited the gym yesterday night and even sparred with Ayu for old time¡¯s sake.


    Ayu was embarrassed to admit that she didn¡¯t evenst 1 round against her former coach, Kamino Hitora. But well, it¡¯s kind of understandable. That woman entered the pro scene again after Ayu got injured and even won a world title belt. Even without the injury, I doubt Ayu could beat her even if it¡¯s just sparring.


    Anyway, it looks like she also became fond of Sena. When I looked over what they changed with her current training routine, it was like it got intensified three times over. Nevertheless, even though it¡¯s going to be a struggle for her to keep up, the result would most certainly be geared towards her growth when ites to her offensive abilities.


    When I voiced my opinion about it, Sena who was expecting me to take her side unhappily pouted. She acted a little jealous, using me of taking Ayu¡¯s side.


    Well, Ayu and I found that side of her adorable. And honestly, the girl didn''t stick with it since she also understood my reasoning and what she could gain from it. She just wanted to be spoiled.


    Besides, to ascertain how effective it will be, I will also try the routine and give her feedback.


    This time, however, Ayu scolded me, using me of spoiling Sena too much.


    Yep. They''re slowly taking up each other. It''s not a bad thing. Rather, it shows the growth of their rtionship. Their closeness didn''t be stunted when Ayu also became my girlfriend.


    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m such a worrywart that I like to test its effectiveness first given how steep your former coach raised the difficulty.¡±


    It¡¯s also a good thing for me, I guess? I¡¯m still confident with my physical prowess andbat alertness that I kept honing through my regr training but I doubt I can wlessly win against a professional like Marika¡¯s bodyguards. I also have to level up, no?


    ¡°Ugh. Why do you sound so convincing?¡± Ayu frustratingly murmured, ¡°Alright then. You probably won''t do the routine in our gym. So, take a video when you do it, Ru-kun. I¡¯m gonna review it myself.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I''ll be in your care then, Ayu.¡±


    ¡°Psh. Stop sweet-talking me. I''ll point out your mistakes and if it''s not enough, I''ll consult Coach or the old man.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Then, Sena should refrain frompleting it yet. Just do a third of the objectives.¡±


    Understanding that I¡¯m serious about it, Ayu can only stuff her cheek with the food before giving in. And with my worrywart trait still in effect, I added that suggestion.


    Ayu pouted and begrudgingly agreed.


    In any case, she''s also a little worried for Sena so I believe she won''t turn it down regardless. Maybe even if Sena didn''t bring it up, Ayu would consult me about it. She''s just a little upset that I already found a solution before her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to watching it, Ruki!¡± Sena celebrated at my side, stuffing her pretty little mouth with food.


    From there, I spoiled the two of them while continuing our dinner. It didn''t take long before Ayu eased up again as she melted like butter on my side.


    We also talked about my experience in the camp but hearing how I was like an inexhaustible idiot running all around the hill to spend time with the girls, I once again became the subject of scolding from the two.


    And when we finished dinner and returned to Ayu¡¯s car. The two of them continued the scolding in the form of drowning me more with their affectionate gestures.


    Mhm. Be it scoldings or praises, both will be a win for me.


    -


    -


    Shortly after dropping Sena at their house, Ayu drove me to the train station. She offered to take me home but knowing that I was going to pick up Akane at her friend''s house, she understood that it might be troublesome for all of us.


    Still, I appreciate that a lot. I ended up spoiling her more before separating from her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Following that, as soon as I got my seat on the train, I opened my phone and checked my most recent messages.


    Surprisingly, I also got a message from Fuyu who should be with Akane at the moment.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, Akane told me you''reing to pick her up. Have you eaten yet? We can prepare something for you.¡±


    That girl¡­ Didn''t Akane tell her about it? Or is this intentional on her part? She can''t find a proper reason to message me so she used this one.


    I held off replying to her to read Akane¡¯s message below hers.


    ¡°Husband, Fuyu looked delighted when she heard about youing over. She thought I wouldn''t notice but she''s typing on her phone. If she sends you a message, you can y along.¡±


    Yep. That''s Akane alright. She''s probably trying her best not to meddle with us. But she also couldn''t help informing me about her best friend¡¯s gradual change.


    After thinking for a while, I replied to Akane first before carefully crafting a reply to Fuyu.


    ¡°You''re bing mischievous again, wife. Poor Fuyu has no idea you''re selling her out to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten dinner. You don''t have to trouble yourself, Yuuki-


    san. Rather, I''ll bring something for the trouble of looking after Akane. Hint: Dessert.¡±


    Once I finished sending those, I closed my messaging app to check if the shops around their neighborhood were still open.


    But while I was browsing through it, I got a call from Tokyo.


    Looking at the time, that busy girl must''ve just finished her recording.


    To not be a nuisance to the other passengers, I moved to a corner before answering it.


    And sure enough, the first thing that popped up on the screen was Yue¡¯s exhausted face which instantly brightened up seeing me.


    ¡°Ruki. Help me. I miss your hug¡­ Why is Monday taking so long to arrive?¡±

 Chapter 1963 Donuts

    Chapter 1963 Donuts


    ??Hearing Yue¡¯s voice and seeing the lovely expressions she was making, another chunk of my fatigue just magically got washed away. If not for our current physical distance, I probably would¡¯ve run over to her right away.


    Unfortunately, she¡¯s at the heart of this country. And honestly, the girl was busier than me when it came to her appointments. I could properly manage my time but that girl had no choice but to appear in various programs, go to rehearsals, and practice her singing skills ¨C and maybe dancing as well.


    Just hearing how she could only truly rx on her off days, it¡¯s making mement my inability to not be there for her as a support. The least I could do for her was this; answering her call and making sure to support her through it.


    I know. I¡¯m an asshole for thinking about this. I mean, I¡¯m the one who told her to continue even though she¡¯s willing to drop everything just to be with me.


    Howughable.


    Nevertheless, I won¡¯t ever regret that decision.


    Ah. Enough about being gloomy over that. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve lost any sort of contact. In fact, even with nothing to talk about, we¡¯re always in contact through this phone.


    If someone would go through our message history, they¡¯d find how it¡¯s filled with Yue¡¯s voicemails. It¡¯s now bing a habit for her to send those whenever she can get free time. And that didn¡¯t stop even when I told her about the camp and how I wouldn¡¯t be able to check on it for more than a day.


    When I opened it earlier, there were more than 30 voicemails from her, documenting what she did yesterday and today. She even included how she ran out of shampoo this morning.


    In a way, that felt like she was trying to cope with our currently insurmountable distance. But like she said... Come Monday and we can see each other again...


    Even if the purpose of that trip will be for the recording of their song... I¡¯d tag along just to spend time with the girl and stave off her longing for me even if it¡¯s just a little bit.


    Anyway, the call with Yue continued even after the train arrived at my destination. And like before, she apanied me as I went over to the shops to buy something for Fuyu.


    I thought of getting her favorite cake again but the pastry shop had already closed and there were no other sweet alternatives other than donuts.


    When I entered the shop, the girl on the other side of the phone raved over her sudden cravings for it.


    That¡¯s why once I exited the shop, I asked her if she also wanted one. Since it¡¯s already possible to buy someone a treat even if they¡¯re miles away from you, I could certainly do it for Yue as well.


    I got my pay for my part-time job and I even have a lot of excess from what I looted from Ichihara¡¯s thugs. Buying my girl a luxury dessert was naturally within the realm of possibility.


    Understanding that, Yue didn¡¯t hold back from listing everything she wanted to eat. It¡¯s fairly entertaining to listen to her talk about her cravings. It goes to show how much she¡¯s limiting herself. But in the end, she still settled on the same-vored donuts she saw in the shop.


    Honestly, even if she¡¯s a bit sly in hiding her real intentions, I remembered why she loved those.


    ¡°Clever girl, are you testing me if I still remember the day we shared those donuts back then?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the need to test, Ruki? You remembered, of course.¡± Yue answered while snickering. Even with the dimness of light in her room, her cheek visibly turned pinkish as she looked like she was remembering that day.


    ¡°Yeah. I did honestly forget about it or rather, it got buried in my memories. But hearing you point and rave at that donut made it resurface. Was it the day you came to me crying about that bastard?¡±


    Right. There was that moment before. I¡¯d already stolen her but at the time, she probably hadn¡¯t fallen for me yet. She got into an argument with her ex and when we metter that day, she wasining and crying to me about him. I couldn¡¯t remember the reason but I rememberedforting her that day, perhaps thinking I could pull her further to my side for the sake of my desire. But that didn¡¯t work so I brought her to a donut shop to eat away her frustration.


    Following that day, she became more open to me. Maybe it¡¯s one of the turning points that eventually made her fall in love with me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying about him! I¡¯m onlyining because he can¡¯t take a hint! Ugh... I love the donut that day and the face you made when looking at me stuffing myself with it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You looked like a squirrel hiding a bunch of acorns in your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Hey! But you said I¡¯m adorable that way.¡±


    ¡°Indeed... That¡¯s why I brought you home after that, no?¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    With her voice turning soft, she¡¯s surely remembering everything we did that day.


    Mhm... She¡¯s really pretty and adorable like this.


    I continued teasing her for a while longer before ending our call when I reached the street where the Fuyu household was located.


    As for the donuts, instead of using an app to have it delivered right to her doorstep, I contacted her manager, Kaoru-san, for help. That¡¯s the safest way to protect a celebrity like her, after all. We can¡¯t have paparazzi finding out where she lives.


    Although I got reprimanded for contacting herte at night, she didn¡¯t turn down my request to buy those for Yue.


    With that done, I set my sights in front of me.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruki-nii-chan!¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re still awake, Fubuki-chan.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I heard you¡¯reing to pick up Akane-nee-chan. I can¡¯t sleep yet.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to push their doorbell. As soon as I arrived in front of their gate, it swung open with little Fubuki charging at me again.


    But as though she remembered my reminder fromst time, she stopped before she crashed into me.


    Looking proud at how she did it, the mischievous little girl grinned while doing a peace sign. As always, she¡¯s a bundle of energy. But like I said, given the time, shouldn¡¯t she be sleeping already?


    I looked up and saw Fuyu standing there with an awkward and apologetic smile. The girl looked homely with her blouse and shorts with a jacket on top to protect her shoulders. And honestly, she¡¯d probably look great no matter what she wears.


    ¡°This... I¡¯m sorry, Onoda-kun. That girl is the most excited when she hears you¡¯reing.¡±


    I shook my head, stopping her before she couldplete her bow of apology before handing what was in my hand to Fubuki.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, Yuuki-san. And Fubuki-chan. Here.¡±


    ¡°Wow! What¡¯s this? Donuts? Thank you Nii-chan!¡±


    Yep. She¡¯s still a kid who¡¯d be excited for treats like that. Although I said I bought it for Fuyu, the girl would still share it with her family anyway. And with this, it should¡¯ve been enough to deal with the mischievous little fox.


    ¡°Share it with your parents and Nee-chan, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After nodding vigorously as though she couldn¡¯t wait to eat those, the girl ran back inside.


    Watching her little sister¡¯s receding back, Fuyu shook her head while I stepped forward to approach her.


    ¡°Once again, I apologize for the trouble, Yuuki-san. Is Akane still preparing?¡±


    ¡°O-oh... No. She¡¯s inside. She said I should bring you in first.¡±


    ¡°That silly girl... But will it be fine? Your parents are in, right?¡±


    ¡°I think so? It won¡¯t be a problem. They know you¡¯reing.¡±


    This... They know, huh? Are they waiting for me like Fubuki? Am I going to be grilled for making a move on their daughter when it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m Akane¡¯s boyfriend?


    Hopefully not.

 Chapter 1964 Pressure?

    Chapter 1964 Pressure?


    ??As I followed Fuyu in, I immediately heard little Fubuki¡¯s excited voiceing from inside telling Akane that I brought her donuts.


    ¡°Look, look. Akane-nee-chan, Ruki-nii-chan brought us donuts!¡±


    ¡°Oh! How thoughtful of him. What do you think, Fubuki-chan? Will he pass your evaluation?¡±


    ¡°With full marks!¡±


    ¡­ Alright. I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that conversation. Fubuki was just too happy about the donuts and Akane is just¡­ being herself.


    Having heard that as well, I noticed Fuyu shaking her head at my side, an awkward smile hanging on her lips.


    ¡°Those two¡­ Don''t mind them, Onoda-kun.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Mhm. I expected as much from Akane. But Fubuki¡­ she''s ready to sell you to me in exchange for donuts.¡±


    Hearing that bit at the end, the arc on Fuyu¡¯s lips turned the other way as she unhappily muttered.


    ¡°That¡­ Am I amodity to be traded?¡±


    I leaned close to her and answered in a hushed voice, ¡°If you are, I have long brought you home.¡±


    Taken aback, Fuyu let out a surprised gap before her eyes narrowed at me. Her hand also reflexively reached for the hem of my shirt and tugged at it.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ Don''t say something that can cause a misunderstanding! Geez. You, Akane, and Fubuki are a bunch of teasers¡­ How can I win?¡±


    ¡°You know there''s a saying ¡®If you can''t beat them, join them¡¯. You can always fight fire with fire, Yuuki-san. I don¡¯t mind being teased by you.¡±


    ¡°If it was that easy, did you think I wouldn''t do it? Ugh¡­¡± Fuyu groaned.


    She¡¯s not wrong though. Her ability to tease back was severelycking. But then again, she could endure being triggered by it before. Is bing conscious of me made her susceptible to it? Possible.


    Now that I¡¯ve grown closer to her, her strong personality for protecting those important to her wasn¡¯t manifesting here.


    Well, this shows the progress I have with her, no? While we¡¯re still seemingly at a standstill when ites to what we both want from each other, this girl has already been caught in my. And likewise¡­ I don¡¯t think I can step away from her anymore.


    ¡°I must say though. This suits you better, Yuuki-san. You¡¯re so charming whenever you''re flustered.¡± I blurted that out at the end of my thought.


    Perhaps not expecting to hear that from me, Fuyu almost toppled over. She swayed to my side, nudging my shoulder. Reflexively, my arm caught her by her waist which made her stiffen.


    A few secondster, I heard her aggrieved murmuring, ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ I hate you.¡±


    Contrary to the words she had spoken, I found the girl¡¯s puffed-up cheeks already dyed in crimson red. Like I said, she¡¯s too adorable whenever she¡¯s flustered.


    It¡¯s quite tempting to continue teasing her like this but unfortunately, I have to refrain from doing that. It¡¯s a short walk from their gate to their door, after all. And we¡¯re already in front of it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon noticing that, Fuyu appeared as though she found refuge at the sight of their door. She quickly extracted herself from me and hurried on her steps to grab the knob.


    But before turning and pushing it open, the girl looked at me again, her eyes looking fierce. It resembled her game face whenever she was ying tennis.


    I thought she was going to say something but the girl only scanned me from head to toe as if she was sizing her opponent. Following that, she lowered her gaze and resumed what she was about to do.


    Opening the door, the girl turned her body sideways as she gestured for me toe over.


    Shaking my head, I followed her guidance and walked in with her before politely muttering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the intrusion.¡±


    Like a proper host, Fuyu quickly got me a pair of slippers to use before guiding me to their living room.


    As this wasn¡¯t my first time in this ce, I found everything familiar. Also, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the moment this girl came over just to fall asleep on my shoulder.


    It¡¯s not even a week yet but it feels like it¡¯s been a long time.


    Anyway, as we neared their living room, I couldn¡¯t help but find the ce strangely quiet. No. To say that it¡¯s strange should be wrong. It¡¯s more like the closer we approached it, the heavier the load on my shoulders became.


    Am I getting nervous? Possibly. I mean, it¡¯s always a challenge to meet my girl¡¯s parents. It¡¯s just funny this time because Fuyu isn¡¯t my girl yet.


    I don¡¯t know what to expect but I could liken this feeling of pressure to an impossible dungeon none has yet to conquer. Furthermore, there¡¯s also Akane who can be considered as an unpredictable variable that may or may not help me in this situation.


    Ah¡­ Enough about that. I better keep a straight face. I mean, I¡¯m here to pick up my silly wife, right? I¡¯m not here to court Fuyu¡­ I should stick to that.


    As I was lost in that thought, Fuyu nced behind to check on me.


    Perhaps seeing my serious expression, she asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay, Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m probably just overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re weird.¡± Fuyu let out a giggle as she waited for me to catch up to her. ¡°I have no clue what¡¯s in your mind but Onoda-kun, I believe you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re not here to ask for my hand, right?¡±


    Alright. I¡¯ll give it to her to urately guess that one.


    But let¡¯s see¡­


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I will do that.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ It¡¯s pointless to be worried about you, huh? One moment, you looked like you were about to sumb to pressure. Then, at the next moment, you¡¯re teasing me again¡­ Ugh¡­ I won¡¯t fall for that next time!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out augh from her reaction. Before she could take another step, I reached for her hand and squeezed it tight before sincerely saying, ¡°Thank you, Yuuki-


    san.¡±


    Whether she understood where that came from or not wasn¡¯t important already as the girl focused more on our hands and how intimately I was holding hers.


    Fuyu¡¯s mouth opened and closed, looking as though she was going to reprimand me. But in the end, she simply let out a sigh and turned her body to stand in front of me.


    As a sweetugh escaped her lips, she lifted her hand and ced it on my cheek. ¡°I admit¡­ You¡¯re also adorable when you¡¯re like this, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But don¡¯t get it to your head¡­ My Fubuki is more adorable.¡± Fuyu cutely stuck her tongue out before hurriedly walking away from me.


    Looking at her back, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. Didn¡¯t she say she couldn¡¯t tease back?


    Then what¡¯s this?


    In any case, thanks to her, I feel light on my shoulders again.


    Looks like I can survive this¡­ whatever is waiting for me in their living room.


    I caught up to her and we went in together.


    As the view of the living room entered my eyes, the first thing I noticed was Akane sittingfortably on the same sofa I sat on back then. A meaningful smile stered on her lips. Fubuki was beside her, munching on one of the donuts I bought.


    Then, seated on the side was an imposing middle-aged man¡­ Yep. He¡¯s probably the source of the pressure I was feeling earlier¡­


    Fuyu¡¯s father.


    His eyes alternated between me and Fuyu before eventually settling a fiercer gaze on me. Even without words, I could already feel like he was gauging me whether I was worthy of his daughter or not.


    ¡­ Uncle. I¡¯m only here to pick up my wife.


    If I opened up the conversation with that? How likely will I survive?

 Chapter 1965 Which one?

    <h4>Chapter 1965 Which one?</h4>


    Faced with a gaze that could be akin to a lion eyeing its prey, I decided to stand my ground and not falter against it. My head may have been visited by silly thoughts but... I don¡¯t think I can afford to give a bad impression here.


    I passed a hurdle when Fuyu¡¯s mother told me that she respects her daughter¡¯s decision, whatever it may be. But I doubt any father would like it if their daughter chose a menace like me. I mean, that¡¯s also why Elizabeth¡¯s father kept on his act of being against me because he wants what¡¯s best for his daughter. Maybe if I also became a father to a girl in the future, I¡¯d be acting the same as them.


    ¡°Good evening, uncle. I¡¯m sorry foring thiste in the night.¡± I politely said before bowing slightly.


    From what I heard from Akane, Fuyu¡¯s father worked as an associate supervisor in apany based in our city. His standing might not be that high ifpared to those at the top but it¡¯s pretty much enough to give them a stable life.


    He¡¯s probably a few years senior to my parents but I think they¡¯re acquainted at some point. Akane told me about it. He grew up in this city, after all. It¡¯s Fuyu¡¯s mother who came from another ce. They met each other during college and married each other when they graduated. They spent a few years without a child, maybe to be able to save enough for them. For sure, Auntie was also a career woman before but decided to quit and focus on being a housewife after they found stability.


    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re as polite as I¡¯ve heard from Akane. Can youe closer? I can¡¯t see you quite clearly from here.¡±


    Although the words he uttered sounded like he didn¡¯t find me problematic, his tone and expression were showing the contrary.


    Or maybe I was just overthinking it? Anyway, since he asked me toe closer, I should just follow it for now.


    However, before I could even take a step, Fuyu who was next to me let out an exhausted sigh.


    ¡°Dad, I told you. You shouldn¡¯t take off your eyesses even in our house. You¡¯re squinting so hard that it looks like you¡¯re threatening Onoda-kun!¡±


    Huh?


    Did I hear that right?


    I nced at Fuyu and found the girl holding her forehead. On the far side, Akane also looked like she was trying to hold back herughter.


    And Fubuki... The little girl stood up and went over somewhere. When she returned, she was holding onto a case; your typical eyess case, and handed it over to their father.


    ¡°Here, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Oh! My little Fubuki. Thank you!¡±


    He grabbed it. Patted the little girl¡¯s head and happily doted on her. Upon putting on his eyesses, his staunch expression seemingly rxed. The pressure radiating from his body also disappeared as if it were merely an illusion.


    And with his eyes clearing up, the fierce gaze from earlier was reced by an amiable look of someone who seemed to be pleased with what he was seeing.


    ... Yeah. How stupid. I got bamboozled there. The only reason he looked that fierce was because of his nearsightedness... He had trouble seeing someone from afar. Hence, he wanted me to approach him closer.


    No wonder...


    Akane knew and she didn¡¯t tell me.


    This was fun for her.


    And looking at Fuyu, she probably had no idea that his father would show up here without his sses.


    ¡°Oh! I can see you now. Wee, Onoda-kun. Don¡¯t be troubled. Even I won¡¯t let Akane go home alone at thiste hour. It¡¯s great that you cane and pick her up.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With an embarrassedugh, the middle-aged man scratched his head before focusing his sight on me again.


    If earlier he looked like someone who could swallow his prey whole, he transformed into a goofy uncle who¡¯d happily invite you to a barbecue party during weekends.


    He had that much positive energy that I couldn¡¯t help but rebuke myself for feeling that much pressure from him.


    But then again, since this was the first time I was meeting him, I had no idea what to expect from him.


    ¡°Eh... That¡¯s not what you were saying earlier uncle. You¡¯re offering to drive me home when you heard my dad is at home.¡±


    ¡°Urk... Don¡¯t out me like that, Akane-chan. I have no intention whatsoever to sneak out and have a drink with your father.¡±


    Akane yfully interjected, revealing something that made Fuyu¡¯s father flinch instantly. He cautiously looked around him before muttering in a hushed voice.


    However, a figure suddenly appeared behind him. It¡¯s Fuyu¡¯s mother, carrying a tray filled with teapots, cups, and the donuts I brought.


    She¡¯s smiling through her eyes but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill radiating from her body even if it¡¯s directed at her husband.


    ¡°Ara... Did I hear a mischievous man making excuses? Dear, what did I tell you? No alcohol until your healthes back around.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, dear.¡± Like a man properly cored by his wife, he obediently nodded before lowering his head dejectedly...


    This... Why do I feel like their rtionship is the same with my parents? No. Even Akane¡¯s parents are the same... They¡¯re all that submissive to their wives.


    The fierce uncle from earlier had two different transformations in the span of a minute.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, I apologize on their behalf.¡±


    I heard Fuyu whispering at my side... She probably expected this but not to the extent that they¡¯d be showing me the dynamics of their rtionship.


    From here, I once again introduced myself but this time, in front of the couple.


    Just like my first visit, Fuyu¡¯s mother took over the conversation but her father was also quite interested in me, or rather, Onoda Hiroki¡¯s only son.


    Right. He¡¯s acquainted with my parents and he¡¯s even a drinking buddy of Akane¡¯s father. It¡¯s only natural for him to be curious.


    In any case, it looks like Akane never told them yet that we¡¯re living together. They only know that our houses are right next to each other. That¡¯s why me,ing over to pick her up, is treated as normal by them.


    However, given my previous encounter with Fuyu¡¯s mother, she must''ve had an idea of how things really are between us. She¡¯s just keeping her mouth shut. Maybe until Fuyu decides on the direction she wants to take.


    ¡°Oho... You came here after your part-time job? That¡¯s impressive. But aren¡¯t you too young to work? You should rely on your parents more. While it¡¯s reassuring to see my child bing mature right away, one should never throw away their chance to enjoy their youth.¡±


    After a few minutes of conversing with them over tea and donuts, our topic moved over to this.


    I don¡¯t know how this happened but at the moment, I¡¯m being sandwiched between Akane and Fuyu with Fubukifortably seated on myp. As for the couple, they¡¯re seated in front of us.


    Shouldn¡¯t this be bad? Why is he fine seeing his daughters frolicking next to me? And why isn¡¯t he suspicious of how close I am to the girls?


    Ugh... I don¡¯t know. But Auntie was definitely amused at this sight.


    ¡°Uhm. I¡¯m actually doing this to figure out my path in life, uncle. I¡¯m trying different things at the moment. This part-


    time job is only one such thing.¡±


    ¡°I see... But Onoda-kun, you didn¡¯t hear me clearly. I said you should enjoy your youth while you still can... Tell me. Looking at how close you are to them... Are you going after Akane or my daughter?¡±


    Alright. I¡¯ll take back what I said earlier. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not bothered by this. He¡¯s just finding the right moment to drop this bomb on me.


    Is he asking me to choose here?

 Chapter 1966 Do I have to choose?

    <h4>Chapter 1966 Do I have to choose?</h4>


    ¡°Dad! What are you asking him?!¡±


    The first one to react to that question was Fuyu. And she did it so strongly that if her parents didn¡¯t know she had an inkling of interest in me, they would¡¯ve found out this way. I mean, she immediately became flustered. Her face turned as red as an apple. Saying it¡¯s because of the tea would be seen as a flimsy excuse.


    The girl also almost sprang up to her feet. But I grabbed her wrist on reflex, bringing her back down to my side.


    As it happened right in front of them, her parents surely didn¡¯t miss that interaction.


    Almost instantly, her mother¡¯s eyebrows twitched in glee. Her father creased his forehead, most likely thinking I¡¯d already encroached upon his daughter¡¯s heart.


    Maybe if I picked Akane here, he wouldn¡¯t be pleased with my choice. Or rather, he might think I was only ying her daughter.


    In any case, their reactions weren¡¯t enough to move me as I had only one thought in mind... To calm their daughter down.


    I get that she¡¯s also not expecting her father to ask me that question but with all the cluesid out in front of them, it''d be brought up sooner orter. Better to get past this hurdle now than wait forter.


    Naturally, I have to be very careful in answering. If it¡¯s not up to their satisfaction, I might draw their ire.


    But then again, it¡¯s not like I have an abundance of choices here. if I cannot pick one over the other, then I can only pick both of them. I¡¯ve already expressed what I feel to Fuyu before, albeit vaguely. Her mother also managed to pull from my mouth that the girl was important to me.


    That¡¯s still dangerous considering they¡¯re not aware of ourplex rtionship. In this day and age, who will be pleased to find out that their daughter is entering such aplicated setup? Although I haven''t run into an insurmountable hurdle yet since I haven¡¯t been too open to the parents I¡¯ve already met, it¡¯ll also arrive in the future.


    On the bright side, we¡¯re getting enough time to prepare for it. However, that cannot be applied here in this situation. Should I have just stuck to my original n of picking up Akane?


    No. This was an inevitability.


    I¡¯d be put in this hot seat whether I liked it or not.


    ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t have to feel pressured here. They¡¯re asking because they want to know your stance. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Akane whispered at my side. She probably thought that I was trying to find a way out of this situation. With her face brimming with trust in me, I shouldn¡¯t disappoint her, right?


    ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s too early to feel pressured. Besides, I¡¯ve already found my answer.¡±


    Although that exchange between us was done furtively, it would never escape the couple¡¯s notice. They¡¯re just in front of us, after all. There¡¯s also Fubuki who probably heard that exchange.


    Nevertheless, I doubt the little girl would act mischievously here. And she¡¯s still upied by the donuts.


    In any case, if I dyed my answer any longer, Auntie and Uncle would probably be disappointed in me for being indecisive.


    ¡°Yuuki-san, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. Your dad¡¯s question is... something I can answer.¡±


    Before fully facing them, I reassured the girl on my left who was still a little perturbed by her dad¡¯s question.


    She stared back at me, and inspected my face for a few seconds before meekly nodding.


    Even at this point, her mind¡¯s out of it. She had no idea that every single detail about her at this moment was being watched by her parents.


    Well, this was her first time getting involved in this kind of thing, after all. All this time, she only had her friends and tennis to worry about. But because of me, something else blossomed in her.


    I could say I should take responsibility for being the reason why it happened. But that would be nothing but misced arrogance. I shouldn¡¯t see myself as someone special to influence everyone. And I shouldn¡¯t even try to do it tantly. What I should be doing is to ensure they¡¯ll have the ability to make a decision for themselves.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve thought it over... I don¡¯t think I can give you a straight answer. And won¡¯t it be rude to say it when they¡¯re both going to hear it? I don¡¯t want to be a rift before their friendship...¡±


    In the first ce, Fuyu¡¯s father brought that up like an obvious trap question. He¡¯s probably testing my sensibility here. Being too honest and straightforward won¡¯t always result in a positive oue. Sometimes, it will be negative.


    And even if I¡¯m probably overthinking this too much, I have this gut feeling that it will end up negative if I don''t filter out my thoughts.


    ¡°Hoh... Can I take that as you, Onoda-kun, have chosen to take the easy way out?¡±


    Fuyu¡¯s father straightened his back and once again started putting pressure on me. This time, it¡¯s real.


    But as I¡¯ve already steeled myself for that, my response was swift.


    ¡°No. The easy way out is choosing one over the other. I can at least tell you that I hold both of them as someone dear to me. Akane. We¡¯ve been together since we were toddlers. There are a few years of blight that happened because of me but I¡¯m trying to make up for it. As for your daughter, Yuuki-san, I appreciate her a lot. Her friendship with Akane and her endearing personality that I¡¯ve just recently be aware of.


    ¡°You¡¯re being contradictory, Onoda-kun. You refused to give a straight answer and yet, you¡¯ve just revealed how you fancy both of them.¡±


    ... Yeah. He¡¯s right. I cannot refute that. But I think I delivered what I wanted to say clearly. That should be enough.


    Beside me, Akane was already hugging my arm with her face pressed against my shoulder. Fuyu, on the other hand, was looking at me with aplicated expression. She¡¯s satisfied and worried at the same time.


    In any case, before I could reply to Uncle, Auntie put down her teacup and interjected, nudging her husband¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too much?


    ¡°What do you mean? This concerns our daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is. However, why don¡¯t we put our trust in them to figure things out by themselves?¡±


    ¡°That... That¡¯s irresponsible.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? What do you want to do then? Force Onoda-kun to pick? How is that responsible?¡±


    It turned into an exchange where the couple started hurling out reasonable arguments. And surprisingly, Auntie was defending our side.


    Fubuki continued to munch on her donuts and eventually, even Akane and Fuyu also became hungry.


    And while watching the adult couple noting to a consensus, the three girls ¨C yes, Fubuki too ¨C had me take a bite of what they were eating as though we were just watching a variety program on the TV.


    A few minutester, with puffed-up cheeks that seemed to be unusual for her age, Auntie gave a finishing blow.


    ¡°Dear, be honest with me. Do you or do you not want to see our daughter being happy? You should stop pushing a conflict between the three of them! If not, I will have you sleep here in the living room!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait. How did it get to this?!¡±


    Faced with Auntie¡¯s unreasonable ultimatum, Uncle could only despair at hisck of further choices.


    Eventually, he faced us one more time, his eyes focusing on me, ¡°Onoda-kun... Forget my question... But can I trust you to take care of my daughter? And of course, Akane too.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What about me, dad?¡±


    Ignoring Fubuki¡¯s interjection, I resolutely nodded at Fuyu¡¯s father.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing, Uncle. And I have no n of changing.¡±


    ¡°Hoh... An apple truly does not fall far from the tree. I can see Hiroki¡¯s figure on you.¡±


    Looking a little satisfied at my answer, he put a hand on his chin as though he was trying to picture my father in my image.


    Well, looks like this should be the end of this hot seat. For the next fifteen minutes, the conversation switched over to talking about our parents.


    I learned a lot of things that my elusive parents did that they probablyck the time to tell me as they¡¯re all about their work.


    Before long, the couple took Fubuki and walked out of the living room, leaving us three alone.


    Fuyu would be sending us to their gate. But before doing so, the girlmunicated with Akane via eye contact before addressing me regarding her thoughts about what happened...


    ¡°Onoda-kun... don¡¯t take them seriously. I¡¯m certain they¡¯re just ying around.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s what you wish, Yuuki-san. However, what I said earlier wasn¡¯t me ying around. I¡¯m sincere about it. And I let Akane hear it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re a bad guy, husband. What if I get jealous? How will you take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking care of both of you. What do you think?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Onoda-kun! That¡¯s irresponsible. And Akane... why? Why are you letting him act like this?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s how husband is, Fuyu. If he can love me with all he has. He can also do it for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Crazy, right?¡± I finished Fuyu''s words before turning to Akane and flicking her forehead.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t count her words as meddling as we¡¯re conversing here. But still, the way she worded it was just too much for Fuyu. Or rather, she couldn¡¯t process it right away.


    When I turned my eyes back to Fuyu, she already had her head lowered. And so, the urge to give her a head pat strongly roused in me.


    For the next few minutes before our eventual departure, Iforted the girl while Akane continued to act like a silly little gremlin, teasing her best friend and me.

 Chapter 1967 A Packed Morning (1)

    Chapter 1967 A Packed Morning (1)


    ??Upon returning home, Akane and I spent an hour just talking about what went on during the time we were separated. She was not satisfied with my messages earlier nor how she narrated their trip along with the photos she took. She wanted to hear more and likewise, she wanted to fill me in on everything she missed saying earlier.


    As always, I only left out the intimate moments I had with my girls and told her everything that happened. Even that bizarre urrence that the 2nd year idiots experienced in the supposedly haunted mansion.


    It got her so enthused that she even made a post of it on their anonymous school forum, asking those who dabbled in the ult.


    However, the answers that her post received were pretty much worthless. Most of them were asking for the ce so they could check it out.


    Disappointed, Akane brought up the coupons I received and told me we should go check it out in the future. She¡¯s extremely curious about that bizarre urrence.


    Naturally, since there¡¯s still school, we could probably go there during summer vacation. And since there are four coupons, Miwa-nee who¡¯s returning soon, and Minoru can go with us.


    And if I tell my girls about it, especially Otoha and Mizuki, they might just treat everyone and rx there with us. Nheless, I doubt they¡¯d settle for just that. I can already imagine them preparing for what they wanted for me during that month-long vacation.


    Apart from that haunted manor, Akane also had me describe Shiina and Sara as well as my opinion of them. Even though she hadn¡¯t met them yet, the silly girl teased me about them joining us in the future.


    As for how soon that was¡­ it depends on how frequently we¡¯d be seeing each other.


    In any case, I told her the instances when I was alone with them. I also honestly admitted that they¡¯ve found their ce in my head. And that reminded me that I received a message from Sara earlier that I have yet to read.


    When Akane heard that, she grabbed my phone and we read it together. It turned out to be what I expected.


    An update regarding her nned talk with her boyfriend.


    Apparently, it went well during the first half but when she mentioned getting some space temporarily, the guy refused to acknowledge it. Or rather, he didn¡¯t want to give her space. He wanted to keep her locked with him.


    Sara told me she¡¯d figure things out by herself so I should rest concerned if ever it rose in me.


    True. It¡¯s kind of worrying but she probably didn¡¯t want to rely on me or others right away. And based on her personality, she¡¯s also going to keep it from Shiina. At least, for now.


    I thought hard about what to tell her but in the end, I could only encourage her to talk to someone if it became hard for her.


    But really, that guy. She¡¯s not even breaking up with him. Yet, she immediately shut her down. Not even giving her a chance. Most likely, he knew that what was next would be Sara breaking up with him. He must¡¯ve seen the signs.


    Well, he had nothing to me for it but himself. Besides, he¡¯s showing signs of extreme possessiveness. Although I wasn¡¯t any better in that regard, I still believed that I could let my girls go if they so wished for it. No matter how possessive I became towards them, the moment they decided to leave me¡­ I could only respect their decision.


    Akane noticed me falling into my habit of overthinking right there so, perhaps to keep me from being depressed about it, we stopped our conversation right there.


    Following that, I got pampered by my wife until we both drifted to sleep.


    It¡¯s just the end of an exhausting day. And as always, it was one hell of a satisfying day for me. Hopefully, I also satisfied everyone and if not, I¡¯d just double my effort in theing new day.


    -


    -


    Early morning began with me greeting my girls as well as taking care of Akane and the side effect of the miraculous tea.


    Following that, we exercised in the mini-gym, swung the tennis racket a thousand times, andstly, finished one rep of Sena¡¯s training set.


    Akane helped me out by taking a video of it and without editing, I sent it to Ayu right away.


    While Akane and I were eating our breakfast, Ayu, who had just woken up after watching my video, started giving me her analysis through a video call.


    ¡°Thanks, Ayu. Wait for me there. I¡¯ll be jogging to bring you breakfast.¡±


    Since I appreciate her dedication, that idea popped up in my head. I mean, it¡¯s still pretty early anyway. And rather than invite her here¡­ I¡¯lle running to her.


    It¡¯s killing two birds in one stone, no?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I¡¯m also thinking of contacting Aika so that I can fulfill my promise of running with her again. Even though it¡¯s not going to be everyday, I¡¯ll ensure that I can at least keep up with her.


    Yep. That girl will be overjoyed that she might act like a cat again. But is that all? Of course not.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you thinking? Akane, stop that idiot. You¡¯ve just finished working out. Don¡¯t push your body too much or all that training will be detrimental to you!¡±


    As I expected, Ayu was going to be against it.


    Akane shook her head, knowing that even if she listened to Ayu, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me.


    ¡°Sorry Sister Ayu. I doubt even I can dissuade him. Look, he''s about to pack your breakfast. Do you like coffee or tea? I¡¯ll make some for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing Akane''s response, Ayu was speechless.


    And like Akane said, I already stood up to pack our leftovers.


    Well, it¡¯s not technically our leftovers since we often only cook just enough for the two of us. However, today, I somehow increased the portion. I probably foresaw that this might happen¡­


    How amazing, right? I¡¯m a psychic now.


    As if!


    Even if it¡¯s not Ayu¡­ I¡¯ll still probably go out to run and maybe surprise some of them on the way.


    For example, Shio who should still be sleeping in her apartment.


    That woman arrived hometest night after having some drinks with Eguchi-sensei and Orimura-sensei.


    She still managed to video call me but it¡¯s quite short. It¡¯s only around a minute. It started with her arriving at her doorstep and ended after drunkenly walking to her bedroom where she immediately plopped down on the bed, unconscious without even changing her clothes.


    That¡¯s why¡­ I made it into a task to serve her this morning¡­ Good thing I have a key to that apartment.


    Anyway, I informed Akane and Ayu about that before fully focusing on the task.


    Once that was done, I changed into a fresh set of tracksuit and pants and left our house before the short hand of the clock pointed to six.


    Akane sent me off as always and when I asked her what she was going to do. She pointed at our bathroom. Or rather, at ourundry that has already umted for the week.


    Yeah. I should be helping her with that chore but the silly girl insisted on doing it by herself ¨C saying it¡¯s her duty as my housewife.


    Really, how can I argue with that reasoning?

 Chapter 1968 A Packed Morning (2)

    Chapter 1968 A Packed Morning (2)


    ??Shio was still asleep when I arrived at her apartment. I did knock first in case but in the end, I used the key to enter.


    I found her in the bedroom, still sleeping peacefully with a strange posture. She¡¯s lying on her stomach with her feet dangling off the bed. She¡¯s in too deep of a sleep that she probably hadn¡¯t moved since falling asleepst night.


    Her bag was on the floor so I picked it up first and put it on the corner before approaching her.


    I deliberated whether to wake her up or not but I decided against it in the end. Judging that she needed more rest, I just carefully fixed her sleeping posture; bringing her to the middle of the bed and covering her with a nket.


    She momentarily woke up. Although still in a half-asleep state, she immediately recognized me as a refreshing smile bloomed on her lips. She pulled me in her embrace before eventually falling asleep again.


    When she wakes upter, she¡¯ll probably believe that it is all just part of her dream.


    I guess until she finds my message and what I left behind.


    I ced her breakfast on the table and left a note with it.


    Before leaving, I tidied up the apartment for a bit and went to check her new collection room wherein she¡¯s slowly filling it up again with new light novel and manga volume releases along with a few merchandise.


    Yep. She¡¯s still a closet otaku. I looked at the titles and it''s all in the same genre as before. Ro with storylines that mostly dealt with taboo rtionships. Well, at least, they¡¯re not as explicit as before. There¡¯s even one titled; ¡®My Cold Beauty Teacher is Secretly Clingy Only to Me¡¯ and ¡®I Failed my ss So My Strict Teacher Became My Special Tutor, Taking Care of Me Both At School and Home, Physically and Mentally¡¯.


    Yeah. That second one is rated M. The cover was even more risque than the one I¡¯d seen her reading before.


    Right. We made a n to move all of her collection from that house but with her ex-husband getting caught and about to go to trial, the house which is their joint property remained untouched.


    Shio could probably get all the rights to it since the divorce settlement would cover it.


    And although she could move back in there, it¡¯s probably better that she didn¡¯t. It would just bring back bad memories


    I¡¯ll be apanying her to it when the timees.


    -


    -


    Following that short stop at Shio¡¯s apartment, I resumed my run and reached Ayu¡¯s house uninterrupted.


    When the woman opened the door, she already had a towel and a drink prepared for me.


    Even if she was initially against meing to bring her breakfast, she had already anticipated my arrival and prepared for it.


    Because of that, I failed to restrain myself from pulling her in my arms, spoiling her as much as I could before remembering my original goal of serving her this morning.


    Ayu was initially embarrassed but upon seeing my dedication, she eventually stared at me with more than just appreciation and affection.


    After breakfast, we watched the video I sent earlier where she pointed out more of my mistakes or what I could improve on. When we finished with that, she also helped me prepare for my lessonter; both for those who enrolled in my program as well as for Koharu-chan.


    I stayed with her for more than an hour before leaving. When I asked her if she had ns for today, the girl vented to me about her former coach who contacted her this morning, asking her to apany her somewhere.


    Well, at least, they¡¯re not going on another training session. From what I gathered, her coach¡¯s interest in her was rekindled. Maybe it¡¯s because she saw Ayu hadn¡¯t changed at all even after suffering from her career-ending injury. Or maybe it¡¯s also because Ayu is looking more feminine these days, she¡¯s blooming beautifully because of our rtionship. Whichever the case, it¡¯s probably going to be good for Ayu.


    That¡¯s why I bid her good luck contrary to her expectation that I was going tofort her.


    That earned me a jab on my shoulder and a bite on my neck.


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruki, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Even before I could reach the vicinity of the park where I was supposed to meet up with Aika, I found the girl charging out of it while calling out to me.


    There¡¯s a brilliant smile stered on her face which properly conveyed her excitement and longing for me.


    I had to stop in my steps to catch her. That¡¯s how excited she was.


    Nheless, even though Aika looked like she was still brimming with energy, it didn¡¯t escape my notice of her sweaty appearance. Given the current time, she had already run a fewps while waiting for my arrival here.


    I looked past her shoulder and checked out the park. It¡¯s already filled with people. It¡¯s natural though. It¡¯s Sunday and it¡¯s close to eight o¡¯clock. Our city was already wide awake


    Thinking about it, Aika usually runs before the sun fully rises from the east but she dyed it because of me.


    ¡°Aika, tell me. How long have you been running?¡± I asked after helping her regain her bnce.


    The girl looked up and grinned at me, ¡°Not that long! Only fifteen minutes.¡±


    Fifteen minutes, huh? As if. Looking at how her eyes were darting around, she probably cut that in half. She''s bad at lying after all.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Uhm. Half an hour?¡±


    See? But then again, I couldn¡¯t really call her out for it. I mean, I also spent my time running from our house to here.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go sit over there first,¡± I said as I grabbed her hand, leading her back to the park.


    As we took a seat there, I used the towel that I brought with me ¨C not the one Ayu prepared at her house ¨C to wipe her sweat dry.


    We could continue our runter. For now, it¡¯s more important to catch up with my girl.


    Unfortunately, because of our appearance and how we seemed to forget we were in a public ce, we became one of the attractions in this park. Aika clung to me as much as she could, not minding the spectators around us. And likewise, I held her close while doting on her.


    We conversed for a while, talking about what we missed doing together or how our days went. Naturally, I also narrated to her my experience at the camp. Like Akane, she became easily fascinated by my story, especially the first activity of running up the hill.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She started to imagine if it could be a good training ground for her because of the obstacles and the slope.


    It¡¯s quite funny that she felt challenged when I told her that she might find it difficult, asking me to bring her there to race.


    Aika and I spent our time like this. It¡¯s always worthwhile even though we couldn¡¯t do a lot of things. Just the presence of each other was enough for us.


    But of course, I wouldn¡¯t let our time end without fully savoring it. We¡¯re already being limited just because we attend different schools.


    I have to make it up to Aika and the other girls whenever we get a chance like this.


    That¡¯s why after we exhausted our topics and recovered a bit of our stamina, Aika and I resumed our run.


    We did a few moreps in the park before bringing her with me on a short date on this side of the city.


    I treated her to breakfast and eventually went somewhere we could be alone together¡­


    -


    -


    Two hourster, I separated from Aika after walking her home.


    As I had no other ns this morning apart from going to the supermarket with Eimi, I opted out of running back home due to the stinging heat of the sun.


    My heel turned in the direction of the train station. While walking, I checked my messages, replying to my girls and updating them on my whereabouts.


    I could¡¯ve spent my time just chatting with them but somehow, I ran into an acquaintance right at the ticket machine.


    It¡¯s not that unexpected considering I¡¯m in the area close to our former middle school. It¡¯s actually more of a miracle that no one recognized us when I was with Aika earlier. But I guess that luck finally ran out.


    And of all people, it should be this troublesome girl.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ Am I seeing things? I almost failed to recognize you. That hairstyle changed the vibe around you, Onoda-kun.¡±


    Sounding uncertain and surprised at the same time, the acquaintance that I mentioned was none other than the ringleader of the popr group in our ss back then, Machida.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaking me for someone else?¡± I replied while acting unperturbed even though she already named me. It¡¯s better to get away from her before the others from her group show up.

 Chapter 1969 Annoying Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1969 Annoying Girl</h4>


    The same as our previous interaction at the supermarket, I couldn¡¯t remember any instance that could make Machida this interested in my affairs. But then again, considering she seemed keen on getting to know me even before I got this new haircut, her interest was possibly born from how different I appeared to bepared to when we were ssmates.


    ¡°No. No. I¡¯m not mistaking you, Onoda-kun. And please, don¡¯t you dare try skimping away or I¡¯m going to follow you!¡±


    As expected, she wouldn¡¯t just simply nod and ept it. Machida didn¡¯t even doubt that she sessfully identified me despite my indifferent reply.


    Did I just get another persistent girl buzzing around me?


    This makes me miss Hanabi and her simr attempt of wanting to follow me around for her fun.


    Secondster, Machida drew close to me after taking her ticket to get a clearer view. And with her rapidly blinking eyes that slowly stabilized, an amused glint shone from them as her lips stretched into a grin.


    Yeah. The girl still has no sense of private space just likest time.


    Following that, Machida put her hand just above her eyes as though she was trying to put me in a frame with my eyes partly covered just like before. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°See. I¡¯m not wrong. If I cover your eyes a bit, you look exactly the same as thest time I saw you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will look exactly the same. I didn¡¯t have my face done for surgery.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Yeah... You¡¯re right. You¡¯re originally this good-looking even with your previous appearance. No wonder Shimizu nabbed you right away.¡±


    ¡°So? Are you done confirming my identity? Can I go?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Come on, Onoda-kun. Isn¡¯t it rare for us to run into our former ssmates?¡±


    ¡°Most of us are in the same city. It won¡¯t be that rare. Isn¡¯t that the same for you?¡±


    I can see Eimi everyday. That alone already fulfilled what she said.


    In any case, it looks like she¡¯s not with her group. And looking at her attire, it¡¯s quite different from what she wore at the supermarket. If I have to guess, she¡¯s either going out to meet someone or... she¡¯s going to work.


    Yeah. Me having a part-time job isn¡¯t that unique. Even Ririka went to work at a maid caf¨¦ when she was still in middle school ¨C though that one was kind of special.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that! I meant us as an example. We don¡¯t go to the same high school. Our houses are far apart.¡±


    She pointed at me and herself as her eyes started rolling in derision. She¡¯s persistent. I take that. But I¡¯m just not that interested.


    ¡°Oh. Sure, I guess.¡± I dismissively answered as I took the ticket and started walking away from her.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw the girl sighing and facepalming before stomping her feet to catch up to me.


    ¡°... Man, your responses are as dry as ever. Am I that unattractive to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re plenty attractive but what does that have to do with this?¡± I shrugged and inched away from her. But the girl wasn¡¯t one to back down this time.


    Maybe it¡¯s because her group wasn¡¯t around that she became this uninhibited. But this girl... she¡¯s only doing this for fun, right?


    ¡°Oh really? Anyway... can¡¯t you at least humor me?¡±


    Machida¡¯s reaction to the first part of my sentence was... strange, to say the least. Why does she look happy when I confirm it? Is she this weak topliments?


    She then shook her head and quickly slipped back to her goal.


    Unfortunately for her, I was still uninterested.


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m going home. See you.¡±


    ¡°W-wait!¡±


    Upon saying that, I immediately passed the entrance and started moving to the tform. I could hear her flustered voice calling out to me from behind.


    Just in time, the train arrived and its doors swung open. Without needing to line up despite the crowd, I sessfully found a ce to sit.


    Since there¡¯s only a minute or two where the train would wait for other passengers, I already disregarded that short encounter with Machida.


    But somehow, it¡¯s true that one shouldn¡¯t celebrate too quickly.At the moment before the train door closed, the girl slipped inside the car I was in. And as though she had a tracking device pped on my back, the girl found me right away.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. You¡¯re mean for leaving me behind there. Didn¡¯t we agree to go together?¡±


    The girl approached me and immediately put on an act, painting me in a bad light.


    Those around us couldn¡¯t help but look over before shaking their heads in disappointment.


    Yeah. How convenient. People can easily pass judgement like that without even knowing the full story.


    Can¡¯t they use their eyes at least andpare our attires? Do we look like we¡¯re going out somewhere together?


    Ugh... No pointining about that.


    ¡°Take a hint, Machida.¡± I looked up at her and clicked my tongue.


    However, that only fed to her amusement. She¡¯s going to bug the hell out of me for as long as she can.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve taken it too well. But what can I do? Nothing¡¯s more interesting than messing with someone I haven¡¯t messed with before.¡±


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to revise that?¡±


    ¡°No. I get your character, Onoda-kun. You¡¯re not the type who appreciates minced words. Besides, I¡¯m not trying to be annoying... I swear.¡±


    ¡°That smug look and your words aren¡¯t aligning with each other.¡±


    ¡°Eh... Forget about the little details.¡±


    I may not know what her deal is but I can confidently say that I¡¯ve already dealt with her type before. She¡¯s not being friendly. She¡¯s simply bothering me for the sake of not having to wait on this train in boredom.


    Anyway, the girl took the seat next to me after asking the one seated to it. She has a high charm stat so that works for her even though the dude sitting there heard our conversation.


    Furthermore, he even red at me as though he was rebuking me for refusing toply with Machida. Really, dude?


    ¡°Hey, Onoda-kun. You reek of sweat but why does it smell sweet?¡±


    ¡°Stop sniffing me. And I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡±


    ¡°Eh. I can¡¯t help it when I¡¯m this close to you. Let me take another... Oh. It¡¯s getting kinda... addicting? It¡¯s not the soap you used, I¡¯m sure. Is Shimizu getting this every day? How enviable.¡±


    Somehow, the girl started sniffing me. I get that I became sweaty again after running with Aika but I also washed it off with her in the shower of the room we stayed in. What she¡¯s smelling was the scenting from my tracksuit...


    ¡°Girl, since when did you be a dog?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Even humans appreciate enticing scents. That¡¯s why we have perfume and colognes. And you just happen to smell that good.¡±


    Is she serious? Well, I get that my girls also love to sniff my scent but not to this extent. This girl was only short of pushing her nose to my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m not buying it. But you do you.¡±


    ¡°Geez. If there¡¯s a contest on who¡¯s the coldest guy on Earth, I¡¯ll nominate you. You¡¯re such an enigma, Onoda-kun. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°No? What does that even mean?¡±


    ¡°It means... everyone is curious about you but no one seems to know how to approach you. If you meet any of our old ssmates, they might also act like me.¡±


    Or so she says but I doubt it¡¯s true. I made myself extremely unremarkable back then... Unless... I was also under the delusion that I perfectly acted like a ssmate A.


    Uhh... That¡¯s not it, right?


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m not curious about all of you though.¡±


    I shrugged again and this time, I decided to ignore herpletely. I¡¯m better off thinking about my girls instead.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see it clearly, Machida had a helpless expression for the first time. She pouted and crossed her arms before silently issuing a ¡®Hmph¡¯.


    Is she finally giving up?

 Chapter 1970 Annoying Girl (2)

    Chapter 1970 Annoying Girl (2)


    ??As far as I could recall, Machida and her group were untouchable. Or rather, one had to think twice before approaching them on their own. Because more often than not, they¡¯d be made fun of by them. Likewise, it¡¯s equally dreadful to be approached by them because they''ve more than likely selected you as their target of amusement.


    It was probably what happened to me thest time I met them but Machida sent them away which was surprising, to say the least.


    Sure, they had never put anyone in an extremely embarrassing situation but gettingughed at over nothing would never be pleasant. Who in their right mind would willingly volunteer as aughingstock? Maybe those opportunists who wanted to get close to them. But even if there was one or two of them who fit the bill, no one had ever managed to enter their tightly-knit group.


    That¡¯s why I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if ever a reunion would happen in the future, everyone would pour out their grievances about their attitudes during middle school.


    As I was pretty detached from our ss back then, I also had no idea whether Machida was feeling remorseful about it or not. Maybe thetter as she''s probably the type who''d think that nothing''s wrong with what they were doing. They were simply having fun.


    She¡¯s not like the egotistic Saionji Azusa who was already content as long as she remained at the top of the hierarchy. That girl wouldn¡¯t unnecessarily make fun of someone. In fact, she''s more than gracious to those around her as long as they pay the price through ttery.


    Uh¡­ now, I can''t help but miss that senior as well.


    Anyway, if I couldpare Machida to someone... She''s probably closer to Aoi or the past Ohori-senpai. Just that, Machida had the backing of her group whereas Aoi and Ohori-senpai were naturals when ites to it.


    ¡°By the way, which school are you attending, Onoda-kun?¡±


    After a few minutes of silence, Machida once again opened her mouth. This time, it felt like she pushed her reset button and went into interrogation mode.


    She''s that curious about me, huh? She even disregarded how cold I was being.


    ¡°Haven''t you asked the same question before?¡±


    ¡°Did I? I forgot. Hehe.¡±


    Ah. Same. I also couldn''t recall if she asked me about it. She did pop out from nowhere and I was also pretty indifferent to her back then.


    ¡°4th High.¡± Still keeping up with the act, I kept my answer short.


    ¡°Oh! That 4th High, huh? Wait. Isn''t that pretty far even if it''s from the same city?¡±


    Because that''s the point. I was running away to start again in a new environment. s, my past caught up to me.


    ¡°Not really. I''d say it''s almost the same distance to your school.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°It''s not! Ah. Right. Your house is right in that direction. Silly me.¡±


    Machida acted cutesy by sticking her tongue out. I could only see it from the corner of my eye though. Why is she like this?


    ¡°Anyhow¡­ Why am I trying this hard to converse with you? What spell did you cast on me?¡±


    Ah. So she also noticed how she''s acting, huh?


    But if it''s a spell¡­ I should consult Nina on that one.


    ¡°You tell me. I''m wondering about that too. Normally, you should''ve started minding your own business already.¡±


    With a shrug, I took a nce at her and found the girl with her hand covering her mouth.


    Her eyes were smiling and before long, her soft giggling began.


    ¡°This is it, Onoda-kun. The reason why you''re such an enigma. You have this kind of pull that no girl can resist.¡±


    ¡°Don''t exaggerate it.¡±


    ¡°But it''s the truth! It''s fine if you don''t believe me but I bet you have plenty of girls buzzing around you. It makes me wonder if that was also the casest year. You always disappeared whenever there was no ss in session.¡±


    That''s quite urate, huh? This girl¡­ Is she also like Nami with her superb observational skills?


    In any case, it''s not enough to rouse my interest.


    For the next few minutes, Machida continued with her meddlesome streak to figure me out. And obviously, I kept up with my act of not entertaining her.


    Ah. No. I''ve probably entertained her enough because I kept replying to her.


    In my defense, she''ll be more annoying if I let her keep buzzing at my side. Furthermore, she continued sniffing me like a bear addicted to honey.


    Most passengers looked at us as though we were a couple quarreling. And with how pretty she looked, I earned the most animosity because of how cold my responses were.


    But those were irrelevant. I couldn''t care less about their opinion.


    I was more concerned about whether I have to sit through this train ride with the girl on my side or not.


    With my stationing up next, that seemed to be the case now.


    ¡°Oh! I''m getting off at the next station. That''s also your stop, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Great! Help guide me somewhere, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Come on. It''s close to your neighborhood. You''re the best person to have as a guide.¡±


    ¡°I''m busy.¡±


    ¡°Boo. Help out thisdy in distress.¡±


    ¡°You look plenty capable to me. Besides, you''re going somewhere. I don''t know if it''s a date or not but shouldn''t you know the ce already? Machida¡­ once again, take a hint.¡±


    Although my tone remained the same, I raised my volume a little to hammer it to her that I had no ns of following her whims.


    And sure enough, it was effective. Machida frowned in frustration. She already tried everything she could think of but it was no use to me.


    ¡°Unbelievable. You''re too tough to crack. What are you made of? Diamond?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­ I''ll stick to you regardless. I''ll even follow you home until you agree to walk me somewhere.¡±


    This girl¡­ She''s really too persistent. Should I have just scared her by being overly touchy? Nah. That''s probably what she''s aiming for. Even if on the off chance that I''m wrong, I should stop acting that way to other girls¡­ I mean, it all turned out the same, after all. They all became drawn to me¡­


    ¡°Sure, be my guest. You can ask Akane instead. But I doubt she''ll give you her time of the day.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Do you live with her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so?¡±


    ¡°... A married couple. What a scoop.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that old news already?¡±


    ¡°It''s only a rumor but you''re confirming it now. Wow.¡±


    With our topic diverting in that direction, Machida reacted the way I expected her to. She''s fascinated by the discovery.


    However, whether that''s enough to shake her off my back or not, it''s still up in the air.

 Chapter 1971 This isnt it

    Chapter 1971 This isn''t it


    ??To my disappointment, everything I did was not enough to get Machida off of my back. Her persistence was astounding. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t lying when she said she was getting off at the same station.


    As soon as we exited the train station, the girl caught up to myrge strides ¨C even if it was difficult for her ¨C and followed me home.


    And that''s the current situation.


    ¡°Hi, Shimizu. Do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°... You, Machida-san from the next ss. Why did you follow him? And husband, howe you failed to discourage her from following you?¡±


    As I expected, Akane has always been pretty sharp when ites to figuring out whether I''ve taken an interest in a girl or not. Unlike how she acted around the other girls, she immediately took an aggressive stance toward Machida who promptly hid behind me.


    ¡°You called him husband. How cute.¡± Machida mischievously snickered, causing Akane to re at her with intensity.


    That shut her up, at least.


    Ignoring that, I scratched my head and wryly smiled, ¡°Sorry, Akane. This one is difficult to shake off. She''s like a gum stuck to my hair. Even if I disregard her existence, she''s still going to follow me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Onoda-kun, that kind of metaphor is¡­ unsatisfactory.¡±


    ¡°No. It suits you.¡±


    Machida tried to protest but Akane shut her down, stering thatbel on her. Although she didn''t want to ept it, Machida could only force a smile as she faced Akane''s hostility.


    Well, she should''ve expected this. Even if she''s trying to be annoying following me after I acted particrly cold and dismissive to her, Akane was another issue altogether.


    Besides, I trusted Akane could handle her or whatever she had in mind. Moreover, by observing Akane''s reactions, I could say that she''s pretty enthusiastic about this.


    Like, she finally found something she could help me with. Taking up the task of dealing with Machida, she''d make that an aplishment.


    After a minute of having a standoff right at our front door, Akane stepped to the side letting us in.


    While I went to change out of my sweat-soaked attire, Akane led Machida to the living room.


    Of course, I made sure that they wouldn''t suddenly w at each other like cats.


    I whispered to Akane how I encountered the girl as well as her request. Unfortunately, that''s enough time to properly exin everything to her.


    On the other hand, I still acted the same around Machida. I even kissed Akane in front of her to check on how she would react to it.


    Surprisingly, the girl simply watched it in silence. There''s no indication that she''s shocked or embarrassed. She possibly steeled her mind on what to expect here.


    Regardless of her intention, it''s making me apud her determination to see through this decision to follow me.


    Nevertheless, I still don''t think she can capture my interest like this. Moreover, Akane already knows what she has to do. She can get us answers.


    I spent at most ten minutes going up the stairs, changing into a new set of clothes, and bringing my used clothes down to theundry.


    As I carefully approached the living room, I listened in on the two girls¡¯ ongoing conversation.


    ¡°This is an eye-opener. It''s honestly amazing to think that you''ve easily gotten permission to live together like a married couple.¡±


    ¡°Stop with your ttery, Machida-san. If you finished your drink, you can go now. I''ve invited you in for husband''s sake. But remember, I''m not at all happy to see you here.¡±


    Looks like Akane ran out of patience, huh? I mean, Machida was trying too hard here. She could''ve taken a step back after being confronted at our doorstep.


    ¡°Eh? Wait. Are you jealous of me?¡±


    ¡°No. You''re just annoying. Do you think things will always go your way? I don''t know what gave you the courage to follow him here. If I was any other girl, your face would be swollen by now.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ I get that. You''re quite tolerant, aren''t you? Is it because you trust Onoda-kunpletely?¡±


    ¡°That''s part of it. The true reason is because he entrusted you to me.¡±


    At this point, Akane must''ve already detected my presence. She even turned her head in this direction even though I was barely exposed to her view yet.


    And judging from her smirk that instantly disappeared when she faced Machida again, she was about to dig through the girl''s inner thoughts and allow me to hear it.


    If I have to guess, they spent those few minutes alone sizing up each other without touching upon the crux of the situation.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Machida, I thought you were sharp. It meant he dumped you on me because you''re not that interesting to him.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That''s mean!¡±


    ¡°Mean or not, you can''t deny it. You experienced it yourself. The fact that you''re now sitting here talking to me is proof.¡±


    Well, that''s not really what I was expecting to hear but she''s not wrong.


    ¡°You see. Ruki can see through your intentions right away. You said you''re curious because he''s an enigma but you never showed him a good reason to entertain you. You did nothing but to annoy him.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be honest. I did approach him because I was curious. But I''m not trying to be annoying.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can say that because you''re oblivious to it. Machida-san, you''re unaware because you''re used to getting your way easily.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ No. It''s not true. You''re misunderstanding something here.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll give you a chance. Tell me, why did you insist on following him? Even if you didn''t encounter him at the station, I''m sure you could reach your destination without needing a guide.¡±


    ¡°Am I that untrustworthy?¡±


    ¡°You can answer that question yourself. What would you feel if someone followed you to your house after you rejected them multiple times?¡±


    ¡°I''d be creeped out. But this is different!¡±


    Perhaps understanding that she was contradicting herself there, Machida clutched her hair and lowered her head.


    A few secondster, she looked up with a resigned look on her face.


    ¡°... Uh. This is embarrassing but don''tugh, okay?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ He has this enticing sweet scent that melted my reason. Before I knew it, I had already followed him here.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Yeah. I bet anyone who hears that reasoning will find that absurd. But considering I also noticed that behavior earlier, she''s probably telling the truth.


    But this girl, is she being dumb on purpose or she''s originally like this without her group''s backing?


    ¡°I''m serious!¡± Machida asserted by raising her voice.


    Akane stared at her for a few seconds before turning in my direction.


    ¡°Husband, can you confirm?¡±


    ¡°What? Eh? Onoda-kun?¡±


    Since I was called, I stepped out of the shadows and entered the living room. Machida jumped in surprise upon seeing me. And little by little, her clearplexion gradually changed color.


    For the first time, the girl was caught in an embarrassing situation.


    ¡°Machida, that''s quite a dy. Shouldn''t you feel embarrassed way earlier on the train? Or were you too engrossed in sniffing me that it only caught up to you now?¡±


    ¡°Husband, I think that''s not it. Machida-san here is embarrassed because eavesdropped while she was confessing her inner thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ It''s both!¡± Machida shouted as she once again lifted her head. She tried to put on a straight face but upon seeing our amused expressions, the girl was instantly defeated. ¡°... I''m sorry. I don''t mean anything about that but can you forget about it?¡±


    Akane swiftly shook her head, ¡°Nope. Anyway, husband, I''ll guide her to her destination. It''s fine, right? I think we have a lot more to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Akane, don''t tell me¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°As always, leave this to me!¡±


    Even before I could finish my words, the silly girl cut me off before winking at me.


    Yeah. I know what she''s thinking.


    But this isn''t it. Whatever is on her head isn''t why I let her handle Machida¡­

 Chapter 1972 Unexpected Situation

    Chapter 1972 Unexpected Situation


    ??Ultimately, Akane left with Machida to guide her to her destination. With an exuberant motive in mind, she left me no window to dissuade her.


    Nevertheless, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to push Machida to be more conscious of me or vice versa. Her reason for deciding to be her guide was to test the waters. To figure out Machida¡¯s personality more.


    Since their conversation only went around our encounter today, Akane believed it was insufficient to reach a conclusion. It wasn¡¯t enough to get a proper read on her. Who knows? She might still be hiding a lot more than she let on.


    Even though that should only be the second time we¡¯ve encountered each other ever since graduating from middle school, Machida was strangely too updated about me. With her group being one of those at the top of the hierarchy, shouldn¡¯t dabbling in rumors be pointless to them?


    Well, it¡¯s difficult to figure that out properly considering I hadn¡¯t observed them enough and Icked the interest to do so.


    That aside, Akane alsomented about how I acted differently from usual today.


    ording to her, she¡¯s aware of my shift in focus to limit myself from getting too close to other girls ¨C considering my current record of bing eventually entangled with most of them. However, she found it strange that if I was really that opposed to getting to know Machida, I would¡¯ve never let the girl buzz around me. Yet, all I did was act cold to her and still reply to her attempts at conversing with me ¨C no matter how sinct my responses were.


    Hearing that made me pause what was running into my head and internalize. To figure out if that¡¯s really the case.


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, Akane hit the bullseye there.


    Saying it was difficult to shake her off on the train was nothing but an excuse. Not only did I fail inpletely ignoring her but also in one corner of my mind, I was curious about why she was that persistent in getting to know me.


    I guess Akane already knows me more than I know myself. She can already read things that I¡¯m refusing to vocalize or recognize. And most likely, that¡¯s the same for my other girls ¨C especially those who can read me like a book.


    Anyway, since she got me convinced to leave the matter of Machida to her, I didn¡¯t oppose it anymore.


    Besides, we already found out why she¡¯s here in our neighborhood. Apparently, she found a part-time job posting on the inte and the address was here. She¡¯s going for an interview today.


    It¡¯s a newly opened bookstore that I have yet to visit¡­


    And funnily enough, it¡¯s another branch of 8000¡¯s bookstores.


    Well, it¡¯s obviously a coincidence that they opened one here. It¡¯s still going to be a bookstore.


    A month has yet to pass since that business dinner where I¡¯ve given him the advice of switching his chain of bookstore¡¯s business model. I heard from Mizuki that it will take at least two months of testing on one single branch before they can give proper feedback.


    After Akane and Machida left the house, I spent a few minutes checking our pantry and fridge to see what I needed to buy at the supermarket. Following that, I sent a message to Eimi that I was on the way to their house.


    However, I didn¡¯t receive her reply until I was almost at their house and saw their pickup van leaving their gate from afar.


    ¡°Ruki. Sorry. Something urgent came up. My parents are taking me with them to visit my grandparents on my father¡¯s side. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an emergency but I cannot refuse toe with them.¡±


    ¡°Anzu-nee will be waiting at our house. She volunteered toe with you instead. Take care of her!¡±


    I read that second part a few times before shaking my head at how unbelievable it was.


    Eimi, that girl¡­ I understand that she can¡¯te because of how sudden that trip is but what¡¯s the deal with Anzu-nee? Is she intentionally setting me up with her? No¡­ She would¡¯ve mentioned it to me if that¡¯s the case.


    And upon reading it again, it says Anzu-nee volunteered for it.


    Then¡­ it¡¯s her cousin¡¯s idea to apany me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I quickly wrote my reply to her before continuing my steps.


    ¡°I understand. Take care on your trip. Don¡¯t forget to message me, alright? I miss you. And don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s an unavoidable circumstance.¡±


    ¡°Also, about Anzu-nee. Are you sure about leaving her with me?¡±


    Well, I could probably word that better but it¡¯s Eimi. She¡¯d understand what I meant with those.


    This time, her reply arrived quickly. For sure, she had her phone in her hand while sitting in the backseat, waiting for me to reply.


    Regrettably, I could¡¯ve caught them before they left if not for Machida.


    Uh. Scratch that. It¡¯s not true, after all. We have our set time for the grocery. Regardless of how early orte I returned home, I¡¯d still being here at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯m going to miss you too, Ruki. I¡¯ll keep in touch. I¡¯ll also call you as soon as we arrive there!¡±


    ¡°I trust you! And I think Anzu-nee is troubled about something and she needs your advice. Don¡¯t tease her too much. If she falls for you, it¡¯ll be awkward for both of us.¡±


    I see¡­ So, she volunteered because she wanted to ask me for advice? And like I thought, Eimi is already influenced by Akane and the others. But then again, it¡¯s also because of how I continue to grow closer to her cousin. Eimi¡¯s not blind. She can see those signs. Especially when I told her about the park and what happened there.


    Saying it¡¯ll be awkward for them if it truly happens is just her way of reminding me to make sure I¡¯m also certain of my choice before proceeding with whatever may happen.


    In any case, since that woman would be waiting for me, backing out here would be a bad move. I should hear her out at least.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your call! And don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this to the best I can¡­ I can¡¯t promise not to tease her though.¡±


    A few secondster, Eimi¡¯s reply to that was a cutesy sticker of an animated girl pouting in jealousy.


    That¡¯s cute.


    I guess that¡¯s the price for being too honest with my reply.


    After exchanging a few more messages with my girl, I soon arrived before the opened gate of the Nikaido household.


    Since she was already expecting me toe, Anzu-nee probably didn¡¯t bother closing the gate anymore.


    As I walked inside, I saw her motorbike parked on the side. It¡¯s still looking a little adorable. Like it¡¯s made for someone with her height.


    Before I could knock on their door, it swung open, and the grumpy college student who looked like a middle schooler because of her height scowled at me, ¡°What are you grinning there for? Are you mocking my bike?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m admiring it. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? It looks great.¡±


    ¡°Psh. Come in. Eimi told you, right? Wait for me. I still have to prepare.¡±


    Looking like she didn¡¯t even believe a word I said, the woman turned around and left the door open as she begrudgingly walked back in the direction of the staircase.


    As I watched her departing back, I could only shake my head at how especially grumpy she was today¡­


    Maybe she¡¯s acting like this because she¡¯s anxious it might not go well? Probably.


    I should follow along for now and wait to hear whatever trouble she was facing. It¡¯s a bit early to tease her right away.

 Chapter 1973 Anzu-nees Woe

    Chapter 1973 Anzu-nee''s Woe


    ??Five minutester, I was still waiting for Anzu-nee to finish preparing. I could clearly hear her activity upstairs like the rustling of her clothes, the opening of her drawers and cabs, and her fric footsteps. She probably didn''t close her doors.


    I have no idea what¡¯s taking her so long to prepare and I''m inclined to assume that she''s dolling herself up for my eyes. That''s the most usible reason, right?


    Alright¡­ Scratch that. Let''s not go there.


    Anzu-nee isn''t so desperate for a guy that she''ll resort to seducing her cousin¡¯s boyfriend. If anything, I might be the one thinking dirtily like this and she simply can''t decide what to wear from her wardrobe.


    Thinking back, she¡¯s already wearing something decent earlier, albeit slightly revealing. It properly emphasized her huge assets as well as her curvy figure, after all. It won''t be an exaggeration to say that a normal high school boy will have their neurons fried by simply catching a nce at her. If they''re brave enough, they might flirt with her as well.


    Preventing that from happening was well within my ability but it would be troublesome for both of us. Or maybe it won''t be? I don''t know. Announcing myself as her boyfriend to deter them will be the minimum.


    Uh. Alright. I should clear my head and behave. I better busy myself with what my eyes could see at the moment.


    I stopped standing like a statue, overlooking the stairs and the entirety of their living room, and made myselffortable on the sofa.


    While doing so, my head took in everything within the reach of my sight.


    Their interior decorations were pretty simple but even though there was no visible trace of the Nikaido couple¡¯s profession, the air inside the house was making my appetite excited.


    It''s like I''m inside a quiet restaurant, waiting for my meal to arrive. All around me, the fragrance of the fine dishes continued to invade my nose. It''s enough to make me rx and feel at home.


    Apart from that, I could perfectly see the traces of Eimi and Anzu-nee all around me. The small pillow that my girl often hugs whenever she''s watching TV. The brush that is most likely often used by Anzu-nee. And their bags neatly tucked on one side.


    At every second that passed, the urge to physically explore the ce was numbing my senses.


    Thankfully, my wait soon became over when the soft, unhurried footsteps began to echo from upstairs.


    I craned my neck in the direction of the stairs, finding Anzu-nee who was pretty much wearing the same thing as earlier.


    The only difference was instead of a fitting pair of shorts, she reced it with a skirt that kept on fluttering. It''s giving the experience of someone staking out from afar just to get a glimpse of a paradise. With theck of light, it''s almost impossible to see what''s underneath it.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me but¡­ I''m only beginning to realize that I¡¯m alone here in this house with Anzu-nee.


    If I run to her, will she stop me from catching her?


    Wait¡­ What am I saying? That''s my self-proimed older sister right there! Why is my perverted side acting up?


    Ah¡­ I know.


    It''s because Anzu-nee at this moment has her charm tuned in to its maximum.


    ¡°Perverted brat, stop staring at me like you¡¯re going to jump at me.¡± She said as soon as her feetnded on thest step of the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte. I have lunch to cook too.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yes. Wait a second, Anzu-nee-san.¡±


    She was about to approach their front door, expecting me to follow her out. However, before that, I hurriedly sprang up to my feet and approached her from behind.


    Anzu-nee nced back and subjected me to her questioning eyes.


    Acting a little embarrassed, I lightly scratched my cheek before saying,


    ¡°I thought I should say this first, Anzu-nee-san¡­ You look wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Y-you! What are you saying?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Clearly not expecting apliment from me, Anzu-nee was sent into a frenzied reaction. Her shoulders jumped and her jaw almost dropped from astonishment. A momentter, she attempted to control her expression and kept a straight face, ignoring the slowly creeping crimson streak on her skin.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just giving my honestpliment. You deserved it, after all. I remember you said your exes seldom appreciate you when you¡¯re dressing up for them. Let me take that task up temporarily.¡±


    ¡°This brat¡­ Who says I needpliments? Did Eimi-chan put an idea in your head?¡±


    Although my words somehow produced a hint of tion in her expression, she immediately suppressed it and red at me suspiciously.


    And honestly, she¡¯s not wrong to think about that when I acted like this out of nowhere. But I have my own reason. Like I said, this woman deserves to be appreciated. No matter how grumpy she acted around me, she was still someone who would take my side and protect me.


    ¡°Idea? Nope. She just said I should take care of you. Don¡¯t worry. If someone flirts with you, just give me a sign whether to kick them away or not.¡± I shook my head and made a pose in front of her, not that exaggerated though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that! Ugh¡­ This little brother is being mischievous. Should I spank you, brat?¡±


    Once again, Anzu-nee¡¯s lips failed to contain her smile momentarily. She just hurriedly shook her head, preventing herself from giggling. Really, why can¡¯t she be honest? Is she trying to protect her older sister image in front of me? Most likely.


    ¡°Anything but that.¡±


    ¡°Then behave. And let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, Anzu-nee grabbed my wrist and pulled me with her outside. I didn¡¯t resist it anymore and let her keep that act.


    Eimi said Anzu-nee needed my advice about something, I should just wait for that and shop with her at the moment.


    As we stepped out of the gate, I eventually matched her steps to walk alongside her. While she still looked grumpy on the outside, I could sense her satisfaction from the way her grip on my wrist gradually loosened.


    However, before she couldpletely let go of it, my hand moved, catching her slender fingers. I gripped it tight, disallowing her to pull it away.


    That made her alert as she looked at me with apprehension. From her eyes, I could read a few questions that must¡¯ve been running through her head. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®What is this idiot doing?¡¯ ¡®Is this fine?¡¯


    Disregarding all of that, I put on a smile in response.


    ¡°This is payback, Anzu-nee-san. I may be your little brother but I¡¯m not a kid that you can lead around like that.¡±


    ¡°What a wily brat... Doesn¡¯t this show you¡¯re still a kid when you¡¯re talking about payback? If someone sees us like this, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re the older one!¡±


    Anzu-nee shook her head, acting a little disappointed. However, her words seemed to be out of touch.


    Is it really going to be like that? Won¡¯t they mistake us for a couple on a stroll?


    ¡°Ah. Great idea, Anzu-nee-san. Let¡¯s check their reaction, shall we? Won¡¯t it be boring if we just go to the supermarket normally? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you in carrying your bags again.¡±


    ¡°Psh. I don¡¯t need your help, brat. Why are you being disobedient?¡±


    ¡°Am I? I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m just making sure you won¡¯t be bored with me, Anzu-nee-san. Also, it¡¯s my way to help you stop thinking about whatever problem is guing you.¡±


    Right. She probably thought I would fail to notice. But she¡¯s a bit gloomy. While I had no idea if it was connected to the advice that Eimi mentioned, I just couldn¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°... Eimi-chan, that girl¡­ She did tell you something, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Like I told you, she only asked me to take care of you and hear you out¡­ Other than that, she said she missed me.¡±


    Thatst part was naturally to lighten Anzu-nee''s mood. And thankfully, it was sessful.


    Her chest heaved up and down before eventually releasing the tension in her body through a long sigh.


    Her hand stopped struggling and little by little, her shoulders dropped.


    I maintained my hold on her head and observed the changes in her. If need be, I¡¯d catch her and sit her somewhere we could rest.


    Fortunately, that¡¯s not needed anymore as she recovered quickly after.


    While forcing a huge grin on her lips, she said, ¡°Hey, unruly little brother. Should I¡­ You know? ept an apology from my ex?¡±


    Ah¡­ I see. So that¡¯s what¡¯s bugging her. Her weak-willed ex who got stolen by another girl contacted her to apologize. No wonder she¡¯s this gloomy.

 Chapter 1974 Stubborn Older Sister

    Chapter 1974 Stubborn Older Sister


    ??I failed to give Anzu-nee a swift response to her question. I felt like it was just not my ce to decide for her ¨C even if we called it advising her. However, I also felt conflicted at the same time.


    If I was the past me, I would''ve already discouraged her from ever entertaining his ex¡¯s attempt to apologize.


    What¡¯s the point of it, I wonder? The damage has been done and Anzu-nee is already in the process of recovering from that, even if she has yet topletely move on from it.


    Now, her past is once again creeping up to her, reminding her of what she lost. No wonder she became this gloomy and seemingly out of sorts.


    If I have put out a guess, Anzu-nee is probably wondering whether she can finally put it all behind her if she lets him apologize or not. She cannot decide that¡¯s why she¡¯s asking for someone else¡¯s opinion.


    Eimi must¡¯ve also given her insight about it but as someone who¡¯s also inexperienced when ites to that topic, she probably suggested for Anzu-nee to also get my opinion. And as luck would have it, a chance presented itself right away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to analyze it too hard, Onoda-kun. I¡¯m only wondering what you¡¯re going to do if you¡¯re in his position.¡±


    Eventually, Anzu-nee couldn¡¯t stand my silence anymore. She squeezed my hand to get my attention back to her.


    If she loved the guy while they were still together, deciding to hear him out would just make her cling to those memories more.


    But then again, she might be thinking differently and I was assuming things here.


    Furthermore, I shouldn¡¯t be saying this since I have no prior experience with breakups that happened because their partner was stolen away. I was the menace doing the stealing, after all.


    I couldn''t count the times I cut off my girls heartlessly since in my head, that was just me freeing them from my clutches. Nothing more.


    In any case, if that guy showed up in front of us, I''d show him what it feels like to be stepped down helplessly and have someone he cares for get stolen. Unfortunately, that probably won¡¯t happen unless I set aside time to go to their college and stake them out.


    At present, I have little to no time to spare by doing that. Well, maybe I could squeeze it into my already tight schedule but it still depends on whether it¡¯s going to be convenient to me or not.


    Alright¡­ I better stop overthinking and just answer her.


    I squeezed her hand back and pulled her close to my side so we could match our pace again. Then, while she¡¯s wondering what my deal is, I put on a cynical smile.


    ¡°If I¡¯m in his position, huh? Let¡¯s see¡­ I guess it depends on the intention of the apology. If not doing so won¡¯t let me be at peace with my decision, then I will sincerely apologize for our peace of mind. I don¡¯t know about your ex¡¯s intention for approaching you after all this time but you can hear him out once and never again.¡±


    I haven¡¯t heard the whole story from Anzu-nee about how that guy got stolen so it¡¯s impossible to properly gauge the situation. But at the end of the day, it just meant he got seduced and chose to dump Anzu-nee for that girl. It¡¯s different from how I did things with the girls I¡¯d stolen. I left them with no choice but to ept their situation with me while that guy was just too weak not to fall for the temptation.


    ¡°Hear him out. Okay. I¡¯ll do that.¡± Anzu nodded and forced a smile to put a cap on that topic.


    Looking at how she immediately looked ahead of us, she probably wanted to shelve it right away to prevent it from spoiling the mood for us.


    That¡¯s very considerate of her. She¡¯s really trying her best not to look weak in front of her little brother ¨C although I¡¯ve already witnessed her in her most vulnerable state inside the woods in that park.


    I guess this is simply just her character. Having established herself as my older sister, she¡¯s going to keep up her strong front to inspire me.


    Haa¡­ Should I just tear apart that pseudo-rtionship that we created? That way, I can hear more of her honest thoughts and help her out properly¡­


    No. It¡¯s not yet the time, I guess? Maybe after this shopping trip and we return to their house¡­


    -


    -


    ¡°Will you let me carry that now, Anzu-nee?¡±


    ¡°Are you still holding a grudge fromst time? Sure. Here, carry this for me, my dependable little brother.¡±


    As we left the supermarket, since what we bought fitted in onerge paper bag, I asked her again to carry hers. Anzu-nee let out a genuineugh as recalled thest time she apanied us here.


    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t reject me anymore.


    Ah. It probably has to do with how little we bought. It won¡¯t burden me at all even if I carry hers today.


    Nheless, I used thatst part to cheekily suggest something to her. As a little brother.


    ¡°You say that but I wish you could depend on me more. You¡¯re my older sister and I¡¯m a boy. Shouldn¡¯t it be right to be protective of you and not just the other way around?¡±


    ¡°Heh. I can¡¯t have that. You should divert all that protectiveness to Eimi-chan, Onoda-kun. I¡¯ll just watch over both of you.¡±


    Really¡­ She¡¯s quite stubborn on that part. But in a normal sense, she¡¯s only doing what¡¯s right and eptable based on our societal standards.


    ¡°Eimi said I should take care of you though. Who should I follow?¡± I replied, not intending to back down at all.


    Anzu-nee pouted upon hearing that but as though an imaginary light bulb flickered, her lips stretched into a proud yet slightly mischievous grin.


    ¡°You should follow her, of course. And you¡¯re taking care of me now, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll cook something for you at the house.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ll look forward to that then. Can I watch?¡±


    ¡°No. Let this older sister serve you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be bored.¡±


    ¡°You can talk to Eimi-chan while you wait.¡±


    Somehow, it felt like she had just raised a tall wall blocking my advance¡­


    Yeah. She¡¯s not an idiot, after all. This was her way of saying to give it up.


    But can I really give up? I don¡¯t know.


    We¡¯ll see.


    Ten minutester, we arrived at their house. I put down my bag on one side first beforeing with her to the kitchen.


    I helped her unpack everything before sitting on one of the chairs in their dining area to watch her move about to prepare her ingredients.


    Upon noticing that, she shook her head and called me out, ¡°Stubborn little brother, what are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for you to ask for my help.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Really¡­ I¡¯ll tell Eimi-chan how stubborn you are.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Go ahead, Anzu-nee-san. I¡¯ll also tell her that you prevented me from taking care of you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! You don¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ But what can I do? I don¡¯t want to defy you as well. So¡­ you can just ignore me right here.¡± I shrugged and ced both of my arms on the table to be a cushion for my chin as I continued to watch her.


    She tried to ignore me first but after a minute or two, she put down her knife and the tomatoes she was slicing before stomping over to where I was.


    As she did it, I slowly straightened my back to follow her movements.


    ¡°¡­ You win, hateful little brother. Come and help me.¡± Anzu-


    nee, while looking annoyed and embarrassed at the same time, stretched her hand out to me.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t be able to resist me, Nee-san,¡± I said as I grabbed her hand and stood up.


    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t say things that might be misunderstood!¡± As she shouted that, Anzu-nee pulled me with her to the kitchen. Her exposed ears gradually took on a crimson color.


    Alright. That¡¯s not my intention but I guess I passed the first hurdle, huh? Now, what to do next?

 Chapter 1975 No playing in the kitchen

    <h4>Chapter 1975 No ying in the kitchen</h4>


    From there, everything went smoothly. Having gotten her permission, I immediately put myself to work in her kitchen, waiting for her orders. Seeing me energetically moving around obediently on everything she pointed out, Anzu-nee looked a lot more satisfied every minute that passed.


    I helped her chop vegetables, peel onions, look after the boiling water, and many more. She¡¯s cooking a lot more than usual and I doubt we¡¯ll be able to eat them all. But looking at her merry figure hopping around the ce, I couldn¡¯t really tell her that my stomach wasn¡¯t a ck hole.


    Well, I doubt she¡¯ll ask me to finish them all. For sure, it¡¯s going to be her meals for the day. Eimi said they mighte home at night so¡­ it¡¯s probably a preparation for that.


    A few minutester, Anzu-nee called me to her side and had me taste the sauce she made for her chicken teriyaki. Expecting positive feedback from me, the girl attentively watched me with her glittering eyes.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ This is¡­¡± I said after taking a bit of the sauce to roll on my tongue. It''s savory, not gonna lie and I feel like my appetite is already excited to taste the finished dish.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t keep me hanging!¡±


    Perhaps thinking that I was intentionally dying my feedback, the girl pressed on my side with eager eyes urging me to hurry up to make a decision.


    Once again, my perverted senses seemingly woke up as the springy texture of her front pushed against my arm. Even a small movement would give me a better feel of it and with Anzu getting anxious at the possibility of me giving negative feedback, I didn¡¯t need to move at all to experience that.


    Luckily enough, I was already too used to this that it wouldn¡¯t normally show on my face. She¡¯d definitely be embarrassed if she noticed, after all.


    ¡°Rx, Nee-san¡­ I¡¯m trying to find my words. Also¡­ let me try it one more time.¡±


    Taking the spoon again and sipping on the remaining sauce, I closed my eyes and properly tasted it. However, at the same time as the vor of the sauce flourished in my mouth, the soothing sensation of her body pressed against me also intensified.


    Yep. I¡¯m a hopeless pervert.


    I snapped my open and looked at her expectant expression. I should shelve my perverted thoughts and sincerely focus on what she¡¯s expecting from me.


    ¡°Anzu-nee-san, I should say perfect but¡­ that would be disingenuous. This is probably just my preference but it¡¯s a little too sweet. Also, the spiciness is a littlecking. Maybe add more mirin and ginger?¡±


    The girl nodded a few times before taking my spoon and also tasting it herself. That¡¯s an indirect kiss right there but knowing her, she¡¯d grow past the point of being bothered by it or she¡¯s just slow at realizing what she did. Either way, it¡¯s better this way. As much as I wanted to tease her, it¡¯s more entertaining to watch her like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s sweeter than I intended it to be. I¡¯ll follow your suggestion, little brother. I¡¯m cooking for you so¡­ expect it to match your taste preference.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Heh. You¡¯ve been a helpful brat to me today. Let this older sister spoil you, okay?¡±


    With satisfaction written on her face as she adjusted the vor of the sauce, Anzu-nee turned to me and grinned beautifully. That ex of hers doesn¡¯t know what he lost.


    Look at how wholesome she is. She can already be a housewife, no? But you have to endure her grumpiness every morning. Other than that¡­ she¡¯s a wonderful girl who deserves to be appreciated more.


    I don¡¯t know if I did this unconsciously or if my body simply enacted what was going on in my head. However, before I knew it, I found myself already standing behind her. My arms gradually wrapped around her slender waist.


    ¡°I understand¡­ Can I also spoil you, Nee-san?¡±


    As my thoughts continued shing within my head, I kind of blurted that out as she noticed my hands locking on top of her navel.


    ¡°You¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you ask first and not while you''re making this move?¡± ncing back at me, I was subjected to Anzu-nee''s reproachful stare as she pointed at my arms.


    She wriggled her body a bit but instead of pushing me away, her back rested on me.


    Taking that as an opportunity, I tightened my hold on her as my chin intimatelynded on her shoulder.


    ¡°My body moved automatically, Nee-san. I went ahead and preemptively did what I was about to ask because¡­ it''s more than likely for you to reject me.¡±


    What a flimsy excuse. But what can I do? That''s exactly what happened.


    Still, if Anzu-nee would tell me to stop and step back right here, I''d do it in a heartbeat.


    With her eyes narrowing to a slit, Anzu-nee let go of the spoon in her hand. Nudged her head on my chest before pinching my arm.


    ¡°Naughty brat. No ying in the kitchen.¡±


    Sounding a little disappointed right there, Anzu-nee then slowly turned around to face me.


    At this point, I have no idea what''s going on in her head but it''s definitely not anywhere close to considering pushing me away from her.


    A momentter, her hand crawled up from my arm before eventuallynding on the side of my neck.


    It was subtle but her hand was seemingly vibrating as though there was a little resistance in her head, telling her not to do this.


    However, looking at how her eyes became stuck on the entirety of my face, scanning every part to its tiniest detail, Anzu-nee was no doubt slowly losing to the temptation.


    ¡°It''s not ying, Nee-san. I told you, I would like to spoil you.¡±


    ¡°How? By hugging me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Nothing more?¡± Her eyes shook with anticipation.


    I took a moment to think of a proper response here. However, I already knew what I was going to answer


    ¡°I''m considering it. A way to give you more appreciation.¡±


    I don''t know if she understood what I meant by that but Anzu-


    nee slowly nodded as the anticipation on her eyes seemingly mellowed down. In ce of that, I could sense her body heating up as a small smile bloomed from her lips.


    ¡°... Okay. You do you. But Onoda-kun. Let''s finish cooking first. It''s disrespectful to the kitchen.¡±


    Upon saying that, her hand left my neck and she turned back around to face the sauce that she was modifying for my preference.


    She didn''t tell me to let go of my hold of her instead, she simply didn''t want me to bother her with what she was doing.


    After adding a little bit of ginger and a teaspoon of mirin to the saucepan, she mixed it for about a minute.


    Once she was done, Anzu-nee once again used the spoon to let me taste it.


    This time she only needed to lift it to her shoulder where my head was resting.


    Yeah. This situation is something. Although it was not my intention at first, we somehow ended up like a normal couple, flirting while cooking.


    In any case, there''s no reason for me to back down anymore. I couldn''t simply wave it off as something I did unconsciously. At the end of the day, it''s my body.


    ¡°It''s perfect, Nee-san.¡±


    ¡°Great. We''re almost done here.¡±


    Anzu-nee giggled in satisfaction as she put a lid on the sauce before she let her body squeeze into my embrace.


    A few minutester, while I continued to hold her like this, Anzu-nee finished the other dishes she was preparing.


    Only when we were about to set up the table that she ask me to let go of her.


    Following that, the two of us ate together and enjoyed our time at the dining table.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1976 Ill help you out

    Chapter 1976 I''ll help you out


    ??After enjoying our meal and tidying up what we used, Anzu-nee and I moved back to their living room.


    While there was a hint of awkwardness between us, that didn''t be a hindrance for us to be as close as earlier. We sat down side by side on their sofa with Anzu-nee snuggled on my side while my arm was once again hooked around her waist.


    Somehow, that felt more natural than earlier. Of course, she still called me a naughty brat for being frisky with her but that¡¯s all. She neither stopped me nor distanced herself from me.


    Like me, she seemed to be enjoying every second of this moment.


    A whileter, maybe to fend off the growing silence and awkwardness between us, Anzu-nee picked up the remote control and turned on the TV to watch whichever show was on.


    We tried.


    We tried concentrating on that show. Unfortunately, our heads were probably muddled with something else.


    One look was all it took. As we stared into each other¡¯s eyes, the two of us figured out what we wanted.


    In less than a minute, the barely existent distance between us gradually closed. Eventually, Anzu-nee moved over to sit in front of me, squeezed in the space between my legs


    In turn, my arms naturally slipped around her, enclosing her in my embrace.


    Still unlike when I embraced her by wrapping my arms around her waist, I did no such thing this time. I scooped her up entirely, squeezing her small figure within my hold.


    And then, another silence.


    With the sound of TV bing background noise around us, we spent the next five minutes not talking to each other.


    Anzu-nee grabbed my enclosed arms and slid them down to her navel. Because of that, her arms regained their freedom of movement.


    And the first thing she did after doing that was lift them to reach for my head. Although she¡¯s short, her limbs are quite lengthy. She sessfully reached my face and squeezed it between her palms.


    But she didn¡¯t stop there. After mushing my face for a while, she let out a contented smile as her hand moved further, reaching to the back of my head.


    Understanding what she wanted to do, I voluntarily lowered my head, anchoring my chin on her shoulder. Once again, I got subjected to her tempting fragrance that continuously drilled into my reason. Maybe if Icked self-control, I would already be kissing her neck and getting a taste of her.


    Satisfied, Anzu-nee¡¯s lips curved up in a smirk as she turned to face me.


    ¡°Naughty brat, how should I interpret this? Do you like hugging your older sister or are you taking the initiative to not be on the receiving end?¡±


    As I thought, she¡¯s not clueless. She came up with a usible reason.


    But was that the case?


    Honestly, I have no idea. I¡¯m more inclined to say that this is me sumbing to the temptation while trying to hoist up the false g of ¡®Taking care of her¡¯.


    ¡°You can interpret it either way, Nee-san. Last time, you spoiled me enough I could still remember the sensation of being¡­ buried in your¨C¡±


    I intentionally didn¡¯tplete my words there and faked a cough in the end.


    That¡¯s futile though. Anzu-nee understood what I meant by it.


    She momentarily froze as her pupils visibly shrank. A few momentster, she clicked her tongue to mask her gradually reddening face.


    ¡°I see¡­ You cannot forget, huh? Fair enough.¡± Anzu-nee was trying her best topose herself. However¡­ ¡°But Onoda-kun, that¡¯s not my intention! I genuinely wanted to¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. You didn¡¯t mean anything by that. It¡¯s on me and my perverted mind.¡±


    I cut her off before she could raise her voice. Following that, I pressed my face on her shoulder, evading her gaze.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, I picked up Anzu-nee strongly blowing air through her nose along with the subtle undtion of her whole body. She was fairly exasperated.


    I waited for the moment when she was going to reprimand me for blurting that out since we never had this kind of talk before. Or we did. But it¡¯s about me and Eimi, and it¡¯s only a single exchange. However, the scolding never arrived.


    Anzu-nee¡¯s hand eventuallynded on top of my head, her fingers burrowing through my hair. Shebed it gently, conveying her utmost care and appreciation for me.


    Shortly after that, her warm breath brushed against my ear as her gentle voice pierced through my senses.


    ¡°Naughty little brother. Is being buried in my chest that unforgettable?¡±


    Without putting any brake on her words, Anzu-nee delivered that question as her fingers yfully coiled my hair around them. Through her subtle movements, I could sense her tion.


    Even without looking at her, I could imagine Anzu-nee with a mischievous grin on her face. If I answer here, she¡¯s going to use that to continue teasing me.


    Little did she know, it had little to no effect on me.


    ¡°It is. And Anzu-nee-san, I can see a bit from here.¡±


    Upon answering like that, I tightened my embrace around her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It made her flinch but Anzu-nee took a while beforeprehending what I said.


    And when the realization sank in, I sensed her body temperature jumping up to a few degrees.


    She¡¯s a bit careless, no? Although she¡¯s not wearing something with an open chest. The small opening on her shirt was already enough for me to get a glimpse of her twin peaks. She¡¯s wearing a bra so there¡¯s nothing much to see. But normally, that¡¯s already bad enough.


    ¡°Perverted brat! Is this why you¡¯re hugging me? Are you also taking a peek earlier?¡±


    Although she blurted those out in one breath, Anzu-nee was quick to recover. She knew that was not the case. However, she still had to ask since that¡¯s the only way to figure out what¡¯s going on in my head.


    And I decided not to disappoint her.


    ¡°To be honest, no. But I chanced upon a few glimpses. You can scold me for it, Nee-san.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? If anything, was it not my fault for never considering it? I got too engrossed at how sweet you were acting¡­¡±


    Ignoring thatst line which was said in an almost inaudible voice, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head.


    Somehow, I had this gut feeling that even if I admitted that I was intentionally peeking, Anzu-nee wouldn¡¯t be mad at me at all.


    .


    ¡°Forget it, naughty brat¡­ If you want to take a peek. Tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Nee-san. That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush. I¡¯m giving you that privilege. But it depends on my mood whether I will let you or not.¡±


    This girl¡­ If she said it like that, wouldn¡¯t I be inclined to try it out?


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°This brat. You truly wasted no time¡­ Tsk.¡±


    Although she said that, Anzu-nee¡¯s hand moved down to her chest. She pinched the cor of her top and started pulling on it.


    However, before she could finish that.


    A ringing sound cut across us.


    Someone was calling her.


    As it was ced on top of the coffee table in front of us, we caught what was shing on the screen.


    An unregistered number


    However, Anzu-nee¡¯s reaction to that says it all.


    ¡°That bastard. I told him to delete my number.¡± Her whole body started shaking in contempt but at the same time, the simr gloominess from earlier resurfaced around her.


    Yeah. That¡¯s her ex. And she¡¯s probably dreadful that she instantly recognized his number despite deleting it already.


    Anzu-nee¡­ She downyed how much damage that bastard caused her.


    While her head was still stuck in the gutter whether she would take that call or not, I whispered to her.


    ¡°Nee-san. Take it. Answer the call. I¡¯ll help you out.¡±

 Chapter 1977 A little help

    <h4>Chapter 1977 A little help</h4>


    ¡°Hey, are you free? Can we meet?¡±


    Anzu-nee took up my suggestion of answering the phone call. Although I didn¡¯t say exactly how I would help her, she trusted me enough to not question me about it at all.


    She turned down the volume of the TV and put the call on loudspeaker mode.


    So, there¡¯s that. He¡¯s asking her to meet, huh?


    That''s the first thing he said. There¡¯s no exnation or anything. He just sprang up with that question right away like a dog who couldn''t wait for its treats. He didn''t even bother with pleasantries. Most likely, he immediately assumed that if Anzu-nee picked it up, it was more than likely that she¡¯d agree to a meet-up.


    What a fool.


    If that¡¯s the case, he might not be so weak-willed that he got stolen. The story that I''ve heard was iplete as it was only Anzu-nee¡¯s perspective. Not to mention, she also possibly bottled up a lot more than she told Eimi or me.


    From that line alone, I could clearly tell that Anzu-nee was simply abandoned after he got seduced and jumped ship with that other woman.


    Maybe there''s not even a proper breakup, otherwise, Anzu-nee would be able to ept the turn of events better. She wouldn''t be this hurt.


    If my assumption is true, he''s reaching out to Anzu-nee again because he grew out of the honeymoon phase with that other woman.


    He¡¯s already transitioned to explore his other options. One of those options is, not a surprise, getting Anzu-nee back who genuinely loved him.


    That or he¡¯s aiming to maybe juggle between them. I also won''t be surprised if he has some other backups like another girl or two.


    Guys, especially those like him who somehow got approached by another woman while still in a rtionship, can often develop inted egos. He must''ve been thinking that he''s popr with women and he can score with anyone when in fact, he''s nothing more than a turd pretending to be some hot shit. In short, he still stinks.


    Although it¡¯s not my ce to criticize him like this since I am undoubtedly worse than him, it has to be mentioned. Or at least, brought up.


    Nevertheless, I¡¯m going to spare Anzu-nee from hearing that. She''ll be able to figure it out herself, after all.


    Shortly after, Anzu-nee nced at me. Rather than reply to him, she decided to get my opinion first.


    I told her to pick it up, after all. For sure, if I didn''t tell her to do that, she wouldn''t take the call.


    Let''s see. I said I''m going to help her. I better deliver and not disappoint her.


    I contemted for a moment before stretching my arm to her phone. Anzu-nee, understanding my intention, handed it to me with an intrigued look.


    I put on a reassuring smile before whispering to her.


    ¡°Nee-san, how do you think he would act if he heard a guy answering?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Shocked.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You see, I don''t necessarily have to act like your new boyfriend. The shock value of hearing someone else when he''s expecting you to answer him will be enough to send his mind into a spiral.¡±


    ¡°Un. What''s next?¡±


    ¡°It depends. Do you want me to enact justice for you or just scare him away?¡±


    ¡°What''s the difference?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. They will just bring about differing results. Either way, both can bring you closure. Enough that you''ll stop being gloomy because of him.¡±


    I can steal that woman from him. Or I can ensure that he won''t ever approach Anzu-nee again.


    Of course, both won''t be easily aplished but if I put my mind to it¡­ I believe I can do it.


    Anzu-nee stared at me in disbelief. She''s probably wondering why I sounded so confident right there.


    But her thoughts were interrupted when the guy spoke again.


    ¡°Hello? Are you there?¡±


    Look at how impatient he is. It''s not even a full minute yet and he''s already following up.


    But I guess that''s fair. He couldn''t hear anything, after all.


    Anzu-nee let out a sigh, ¡°I can''t let you carry that burden for me, Onoda-kun. You can scare him. Then let me do the rest when I meet him on campus one of these days.¡±


    With brimming resolve, Anzu-nee dered as she squeezed my hand, conveying more of her thoughts through it.


    ¡°Alright. Leave it to me.¡±


    In the end, it''s probably her older sister''s trait again not wanting topletely rely on me. On second thought, that''s probably the most ideal choice here.


    Rather than let her ¡®little brother¡¯ stand up for her. She''s going to stand up for herself to make me proud of her.


    Alright. I''m going to spoil her a lot when she seeds.


    But for now¡­ I''ll have to handle this in a way that will give her that chance.


    Putting our attention back on the phone, I took onest look at Anzu-nee who was silently cheering for me. Seeing that, my arm that was still wrapped around her tightened, bringing her close to me.


    Anzu-nee didn''t resist it and simply let herself rest her back on me as she waited for what I was going to do next.


    ¡°Who is this? Where did you get this number?¡±


    ¡°W-wha¡­ No, who are you?! I dialed the correct number. This should be Anzu¡¯s¡­¡±


    And there we go. That''s a great start.


    From the way he gasped, he never expected to hear a guy''s voice.


    He probably even paused and checked if he dialed correctly.


    Anzu-nee giggled at his reaction. She''s probably reveling at how dumbfounded that guy reacted.


    ¡°Yeah it''s hers, what of it? Oh¡­ I think I know you. But just in case you''re not that prick who tossed her aside, tell me your name.


    ¡°Huh?! What prick?! Just¡­ Give the phone to her, man. I don''t know how you are rted to her but let me talk to her.¡±


    Ah. This guy. How is he so dumb? He admitted to being that prick himself.


    I shook my head inwardly and changed my tone, ¡°I see. You¡¯re really that prick. She''s asleep. Call her some other time.¡±


    ¡°...Asleep? Are you¡­ together?¡±


    ¡°Man, I have no idea you''re this dumb. No wonder. You''re a ball-less piece of shit. ¡±


    As I said that, Anzu-nee pinched my arm and put me under her reprimanding gaze. She didn''t like mynguage.


    But that has to be said. Although I rarely cursed openly, that guy had to be called out.


    And sure enough, he didn¡¯t take it that well.


    ¡°What the fuck?! Who are you to curse at me?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I''m nobody. Anyway, I¡¯m hanging up. Never call again. If you do¡­ you better prepare to lose something.¡±


    Will that be enough to scare him? I doubt it. But this should be the ideal moment to hang up on him. He¡¯d be left with questions and apprehensions. Moreover, it¡¯d be a great setup for Anzu-nee to finish the job when she met him on their campus.


    Anyway, my threat isn¡¯t empty. If something else happens, I¡¯ll go out of my way to make his life miserable.


    Soon after, I ended the call and handed the phone back to Anzu-nee.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to block his number, Nee-san.¡±


    ¡°Un. I¡¯ll do that. I can¡¯t waste my little brother¡¯s effort, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯re on the same page.¡±


    I smiled and Anzu-nee sweetly giggled before trying to dote on me again by caressing my head.


    ¡°Geez¡­I got myself a capable little brother. Will Eimi forgive me if I steal you from her?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Nee-san, it¡¯s impossible to steal me. And I know you, you¡¯re not the kind of person who¡¯ll do the same thing others have done to you. This closeness we have here is just for today, no?¡±


    Right. I have a feeling that this won¡¯t happen again on another asion. This is Anzu-nee we¡¯re talking about. Even that privilege she talked about earlier will be pulled back by her at thest second even if the call from that guy didn¡¯t interrupt her.


    Nheless, there¡¯s no doubt that we both were influenced by our situation. We wouldn¡¯t have this close physical contact if we didn¡¯t have some mutual understanding.


    ¡°This brat¡­ You¡¯re more attentive than I thought¡­ Now I feel bad for Eimi-chan. She should be the one here with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, Nee-san. She¡¯ll hear about this from me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, I assure you, it won¡¯t lead Eimi to hate or be mad at you. Or both of us.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s aplicated exnation about it. However, Anzu-


    nee, if you hear it, you¡¯ll start seeing me in a different light.¡±


    Naturally, that¡¯s just my assumption. But if we go by the normal standards, that¡¯s the most likely scenario. And honestly, there¡¯s no way we can keep being this close while keeping her in the dark. It will be tormenting for her and it will be akin to betrayal to my girls.

 Chapter 1978 Temporarily

    <h4>Chapter 1978 Temporarily</h4>


    Several minutester, Anzu-nee walked me to the door to see me off. There''s a conflicted look on her face that somehow conveys what she''s feeling at the moment.


    Helplessness.


    What I said earlier killed off the somewhat intimate mood between us. She started overthinking and eventually, she tried to leap off of the sofa and get away from me.


    I managed to hold her down but that didn''t really improve our situation.


    I know she''s curious about what I meant back there but Anzu-nee didn''t press me to rify it


    Most likely, she''s afraid about seeing me in a different lighting true. Or maybe that was just my assumption and there was a different reason why she didn''t ask me.


    Whichever the case, there''s nothing I could do about it. I could only hope that the next time we have this chance to be alone together, she''d still be the same Anzu-nee-san who''s oftentimes candid and mischievous at the same time.


    ¡°Hey, naughty little brother, take care on your way back¡­ And thank you.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As I grabbed the door handle, Anzu-nee called out to me.


    I nced back at her and smiled.


    ¡°I will. But Nee-san, what are you thanking me for?¡±


    ¡°For a lot of things¡­ Hearing me out, helping me with that bastard and also¡­ the other things we did.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I should be the one thanking you, no? You didn''t get mad at me even if I kind of overstepped there.¡±


    ¡°Do I have the right to be mad? I liked the time I spent with you. You said I wasn''t the type to do something that has been done to me. But you''re wrong, there were moments that I truly thought of stealing you from Eimi-chan or wished that you weren''t already taken by her.¡±


    With a wry smile, Anzu-nee opened up what she was bottling up in her head.


    I would be lying if I said that she''s just acting right there. I mean, while she prepared to stop at a certain point, the intimacy that we shared right there was genuine.


    Likewise, even if I med my body for moving without my prompt, it''s undeniably something born out of my desire to hold her.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Un. I''m a bad older sister, no?¡±


    ¡°Nope. At least, in my eyes, you''re not.¡±


    Yeah. I can''t speak for everyone but as someone who''s already out of the norm, she''s doing well as my and Eimi¡¯s older sister. It''s only wrong because she''s still following the norms of our society.


    I am the sole culprit as to why all my girls deviated from it. I keep pulling them here with me. Because I''m too greedy to fall in love with everyone.


    ¡°Pfft. Don''tfort me, naughty little brother. Let your older sister repent. I''ll get ready to face Eimi-chan¡¯s wrath for putting my hands on you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure she''ll be mad at you?¡±


    ¡°Why won''t she? You''re going to tell her what happened between us.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, it''splicated. I can tell¨C¡±


    ¡°No. Don''t. I don''t understand what''splicated but Onoda-kun, I''m more afraid of the oue. Stay as my sweet little brother for a little longer, will you?¡±


    If she said it like that, how could I still try and bring it up to her? I couldn''t help but feel dreadful that of all the girls, she might really be the first one to not ept ourplicated rtionship if ever she became aware of it in the future.


    ¡°I will¡­ Then, Nee-san, I''ll get going. See you next week.¡±


    ¡°Un. See you. I''ll tell you some good news by then.


    ¡°Ah. Don''t hesitate to contact me if he bes a pain in the ass. I''ll put him in his ce.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Sure. I''ll rely on my reliable little brother if ites to that¡­ Also¡­¡±


    As Anzu-nee''s words trailed there, I heard her footsteps approaching me. I reflexively let go of my hold on the door and turned around.


    Since she was probably only nning to hug me from behind, Anzu-nee froze just a few steps away from me.


    I shook my head, put down the grocery bag I was carrying, and closed our distance.


    Before she could properly react, Anzu-nee was already enclosed within my embrace.


    As she lifted her gaze to look at my face, she blinked a few times before her conflicted expression slowly melted away.


    ¡°... What a naughty brat.¡± With a shake of her head, Anzu-nee slowly sank further into my embrace.


    Her arms also wrapped around my back before her hand reached for my nape, maintaining our eye contact.


    I put on a helpless smile, basically admitting my failure to control myself.


    ¡°Sorry. I can''t help it, Nee-san. Since there has yet to be someone who can take care of and appreciate you, can you allow this little brother to fill in that role temporarily?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Anzu-nee pulled my head down, giving me a headbutt. That made her wince in pain.


    I don''t know why she did that but I guess it''s her unique way to express her disbelief at what I said.


    Shortly after, her almost inaudible response reached my ears.


    ¡°... Okay. If you insist, naughty little brother.¡±


    I know I offered myself up there but I didn''t expect her to agree right away. But with this, a certain connection was formed between us. She already knew that it might also reach Eimi''s ears but Anzu-nee agreed for a reason. She also cannot help it¡­


    -


    -


    Twenty minutester, I arrived at our house.


    Akane was still out with Machida. Hertest update was three minutes ago. After the interview, Machida asked her to apany her in going around themercial district near our neighborhood.


    Her interview went well and she''s in a festive mood because of it.


    Understanding that she might apany Akane back to our house, I asked the silly girl to bring her home and have lunch with us.


    Although I''ve just eaten with Anzu-nee, I still have room for more.


    Besides, I''m going to cook for my wife today before I leave for my part-time job so it''s not going to be a problem even if Machida returns.


    Anyway, Akane already finished her probe. She concluded that Machida was fairly innocent and harmless to boot.


    She''s reliant on her friends since she keeps mentioning them to her but at the same time, she also sees herself as the leader of that group.


    She expressed her awe at our rtionship and wondered if she could also find someone like me.


    But when Akane told her someone in their group might be interested in her, she immediately shot that down saying that it was impossible.


    Either she''s clueless or she truly only sees them as friends.


    Akane also brought up the rumor that she''s dating that one dude and Machida reacted to it as if she''s already tired of answering it.


    Most likely, it was constantly brought up to her by their ssmates or those around them.


    Although I have no idea if that guy is just biding his time before confessing to her, he already lost the battle.


    Apart from that, when Akane brought me up again to gauge whether her reaction to me would be different, Machida said she was just intrigued by the changes in me. Last year, I was the enigma of our ss but after interacting with me, she said, I became like an open book. ording to her, it was too obvious how much I love Akane because of how cold I acted with her.


    At least she got that right, no?


    In any case, it looks like there''s nothing to worry about her. Nothing will change even if I encounter her again in the future.


    Or so¡­ that''s what I''m hoping for.

 Chapter 1979 Delightful Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 1979 Delightful Lunch</h4>


    As I was in the middle of preparing for lunch, I received a call from Eimi, updating me that they arrived at their destination. They¡¯re also in time for lunch.


    The call was cut short because of her parents¡¯ interference, scolding her for pulling her phone right away without getting inside their grandparents¡¯ house first.


    Well, they¡¯re not exactly in the wrong for doing so but in Eimi¡¯s defense, she promised to call me when they arrived. She only fulfilled that promise to me.


    That¡¯s why I tried bailing her out by asking my girl to let me greet her parents.


    Obviously, it didn¡¯t go well. But I still considered it a sess since I managed to take a part of the me from Eimi. Instead of just her, I also got scolded for making that promise.


    Still, I wouldn¡¯t really call it a scolding, it¡¯s more like being reminded that we have to develop patience.


    Auntie then thoughtfully gave us some helpful advice while Uncle amusedly watched from the driver¡¯s seat at our wondrous disy of youthful ardor. When Auntie finished, he also talked to us as he slipped into reminiscing about their past experiences when they were in high school like us.


    In the end, Uncle was the one who got thoroughly scolded for not being able to stop mentioning Auntie¡¯s embarrassing moments.


    Eimi and I couldn¡¯t help butugh watching them. For her, it''s like a rare sight since they''re always busy tending to their restaurant.


    Following that, Eimi went in with them to greet the grandparents and the rtives. She still had no idea why they were called suddenly but something important must''ve happened and they wanted to tell the news directly rather than over the phone.


    A few minutester, Eimi called me again. Having gotten permission to go out and walk around the neighborhood, Eimi showed me the scenery and listened to the girl talk about the times she spent her summer vacation there.


    And while we were at it, my girl dly helped guide me with my cooking.


    She¡¯s more skilled than me in that department so her advice was more substantial than following a cookbook or recipes I found online. Through her guidance, I felt like I experienced a breakthrough in the monotonous way I prepared meals.


    Seeing the final product, Eimi was thrilled and praised me for it, saying she wanted to try my cooking next time.


    For sure, the other girls who would eventually hear it from her would be the same.


    I better prepare for that challenging task of showing them my growth in cooking skills.


    Now that I think about it, can being a chef be another path for me? Sounds like a usible path as well. I can learn from Eimi and maybe her parents, in their restaurant.


    On second thought, I¡¯ll be shelving that idea.


    I would rather cook for my girls than serve other people. I''m not so much a people-pleaser so it''s enough for me to only serve my girls.


    Anyway, Eimi soon had to return to the house and eat lunch with the family. Likewise, I finished preparing our lunch and Akane informed me that they were on their way back.


    With that, I spent the next few minutes setting up the table while constantly checking for messagesing from my girls.


    -


    -


    ¡°Wow! You made all of these, Onoda-kun? How? Do you always have this talent? We should¡¯ve chosen you for our cafe during our 2nd year Cultural Fest. Un. You¡¯re the perfect house-husband.¡±


    ¡°Heh. What did I tell you? You¡¯ll be more amazed by husband¡¯s capabilities. He has a lot. No one can beat him when ites to these things.¡±


    Without even taking a bite and just seeing the number of dishes I prepared for them, Machida¡¯s eyes were already glittering in awe of what was presented to her.


    On the other hand, Akane proudly brushed her nose as though she was the one being praised while continuously boasting about me to the girl.


    These girls¡­


    If not for my shamelessness I would''ve turned red already.


    But looking at their reaction, my effort in making these was worth it.


    In any case, Akane must''ve never stopped bragging about me to Machida. She''s now gradually bing indoctrinated at my superiority.


    It wouldn''t surprise if the next rumor to circte in their school was about how capable I was as a husband.


    ¡­ That wouldn''t be too bad, no? But I''d surely be teased by my girls who would hear it all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, Machida. I¡¯m stillcking in a lot of departments. I only got some help so¡­ I managed to make these.¡± I humbly replied while I started to serve their rice bowls.


    Unfortunately, no amount of downying would matter anymore. Machida was already sold.


    The look of admiration on her face was quite close to how those fans of celebrities look up to them¡­


    Rather than make her stop her curiosity about me, Akane turned the girl into a fan¡­


    I wonder how her friends will react when they hear it from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ I¡¯ve never met anyone as dedicated as you, Onoda-kun. Shimizu drew a jackpot.¡±


    ¡°Just ept our praise, husband. And let¡¯s eat! We¡¯ll tell you what happened. Hehe.¡±


    ¡°... Alright.¡±


    Knowing I couldn¡¯t win against them anymore, I shrugged and gave up resisting.


    Fortunately, this made our lunch more delightful than I was expecting. I listened to the two girls talk about anything while joining in their conversation whenever they seek my opinion.


    In a way, Akane found a new friend in the form of Machida and vice versa.


    Shortly after that, we finished eating. Since I already put myself to the task of serving both of them, I sent them to the living room to eat the dessert they brought with them.


    I stayed to clean up the table and wash the dishes.


    However, given that we''re still technically in the same room, I could hear their conversation even with my back turned to them.


    At first, they''re just discussing the variety show on the TV but as most girls talk, their topic continues to move at unimaginable pace. Before I knew it, Akane had started talking about me again while Machida could only bring up the boys close to her as a reference.


    ¡°If Takito or Shinki will confess to me, I don''t think I will be able to give them a straight answer. We''ve been friends for a few years now and I''ve never seen them as more than that¡­ You know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have no idea. I only have husband in my head since we''re children.¡±


    Ah¡­ Machida is talking to someone obsessed with only one guy since childhood. It''s a foreign concept to Akane since she never had any other male friend apart from me.


    But well, to think Machida has that kind of outlook¡­ I guess those guys¡¯ chances are doomed from the start.


    ¡°Geez. Just think about it theoretically. If you''ve been friends for that long, they''re more like brothers to me than a potential boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Isn''t it normal to fall in love with those close to you?¡±


    Akane wasn''t wrong though but I also understood Machida¡¯s point of view. She¡¯s not the type to cultivate feelings with someone she already deemed as a ¡®friend¡¯.


    ¡°Didn''t you say Onoda-kun evaded you like a gue for the entirety of our middle school? Your situation is different.¡±


    Akane told her that much, huh? Looks like the silly girl truly sees her as someone she can get along with.


    ¡°Boo! Even if it''s different, I''m saying it''s not impossible. Ugh. Okay, I get your point.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Akane, I wonder. How did you manage to tame Onoda-


    kun?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. Persistence? I never gave up on him.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ That''s admirable and enviable.¡±


    At this point, I tried to sneak a nce at them and found Akane with her chin raised. She was looking proud again while Machida started pping, clearly amused at Akane''s antics.


    They continued with their conversation and eventually, Machida brought up something controversial.


    ¡°So, I''m curious¡­ Are you sleeping in the same room? Like, every night?¡±


    This¡­ How did they get there?


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Akane swiftly answered with a question. Her tone is as mischievous as ever.


    ¡°... You do, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Wanna see it? Our bedroom?¡±


    ¡°What?! I¡­ I''m curious but will it be fine? Isn¡¯t it going to be an invasion of privacy for Onoda-kun?¡±


    ¡°Oh. You''re right. Then let''s ask him¡­ Husband, it''s fine, right?¡± Upon saying that, Akane raised her voice a bit and called out to me, startling Machida who never thought she''d go at it nonchntly like this.


    I turned around and looked at them with a wry smile. Machida had an apologetic expression while Akane was obviously having fun in this situation.


    I don''t know what she''s nning but I doubt it will be harmful to us. It''s just showing our bedroom to Machida who''s curious about it.


    But Akane¡­ Wasn''t she someone who was once worried about sharing the bed with the other girls?


    This was different but still¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Akane. This shows her growth from before. Then again, Machida is nothing like the other girls. She''s not in any way connected to me. And within this week, Fuyu, Eri and Futaba wille for a sleepover.


    I guess she''s preparing herself for it.

 Chapter 1980 Mission accomplished?

    <h4>Chapter 1980 Mission aplished?</h4>


    Machida left not long after Akane gave her a tour. For some reason, she hurriedly rushed out of the door without being able to look at me straight. It¡¯s like she was trying to escape from me. Or more specifically, she was preventing me from seeing her expression.


    It weirded me out a bit but I figured out what happened when I nced behind me¡­


    There, Akane couldn''t hide her amusement as she watched Machida¡¯s retreating back.


    Upon noticing me, she stuck her tongue out before charging towards me with a hug.


    Yep.


    Our bedroom. This silly girl. And Machida¡¯s question about whether we sleep together.


    No doubt. She got fed with the knowledge of what we often do there aside from sleeping¡­


    No wonder Machida was like a frightened chicken. She had no idea how to face me after hearing those details.


    ¡°Care to fill me in, wife?¡± I said as I brought her in front of me. My hands slid across the sides of her neck before gradually sinking into luscious hair, holding her head intimately. I pinched her earlobe, eliciting a reaction from her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a slight quiver of her body, Akane¡¯s lips stretched into a guilty smile.


    ¡°I admit. It''s my fault she left like that. But husband, I''ve only satisfied her curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then tell me. What was it that she became curious about?¡±


    One of my thumbs moved to her lips, tracing that smile of hers. But Akane being Akane, opened her mouth to suck it in and gave it a seductive lick.


    ¡°You and what you have here.¡±


    Upon saying that, I felt her slender fingers wrapping around my crotch. And not long after that, Akane''s guilty smile was reced with an impish one. She onlycked the horn, wings, and tails to be suspected as a subus with how her eyes seemingly shone in a red, bewitching light.


    Machida might''ve overheated from hearing the fine details but Akane herself was also affected by what she said to the girl.


    With her desire being projected outwards like this, I could feel my own desire responding to her.


    Mhm¡­ That¡¯s quite a solid connection between us.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°And a lot more¡­¡±


    I followed up another question which she also swiftly answered.


    Staring at her pupils which somehow turned into heart-shaped, Akane''s hand naughtily traced my length, expertly poking at it to stimte it.


    As someone whose desire for her was endless, she immediately achieved her desired reaction.


    My cock twitched and hardened in no time at all, making Akane¡¯s bewitching gaze flicker in honest delight.


    Having achieved her initial goal, Akane¡¯s hand ventured further, slipping inside my pants to take it out and grab it directly. As always, it was an exhrating feeling to be held by her.


    I made no move to stop what she was doing. And honestly, with what she''s doing, holding myself back was out of the question.


    It¡¯s my lovely wife desiring me again for the nth time today. Rejecting her was never in my dictionary.


    Besides, at the same time as her hand visited my crotch, I''d already started responding to her.


    My naughty hands slid down to her neck and eventually arrived at her perky behind, with my thumbs tracing her beautiful slit, poking her until the moist transferred to the tip.


    Yep. We''re just a couple of perverts about to satisfy ourselves as soon as our guest leaves.


    As I felt my blood furiously pumped down there with every minute movement of her fingers, Akane''s warm, fragrant breath wafting to my nose tugged at my reasoning.


    A momentter, I brought my head down, initiating a kiss so passionate the sound created from it upied the whole ce.


    Slowly but surely, the situation progressed. While Akane started stroking me and teasing the tip of cock with her thumb, my lips went down to her neck and eventually invaded her soft valleys.


    Akane lifted her shirt for me which Akane held between her teeth for a moment, providing me an aesthetic view of her amazing body. She only let it go when my head already plunged down her chest, tasting her ripe cherries.


    While all this was happening, Akane slowly filled me in on the conversation she had with Machida.


    Although Akane imed that she was only answering the girl''s inquiry, she admitted once again to giving the girl more details than what she was asking for.


    For example, when Machida asked whether I was moving a lot in my sleep, Akane answered that I don¡¯t but I move a lot whenever I¡¯m on top of her.


    ¡°My mischievous wife, you probably got poor Machida traumatized.¡± I shook my head as I bit on her nipple, making her whole body tremble.


    ¡°Haann~ I swear, it¡¯s not my fault, husband. What¡¯s wrong with being a bit detailed? It still answers her questions?¡±


    Look at her. Is she being rebellious on purpose?


    Akane stared at me with her silly smile and an excited expression. She then squeezed my cock and pushed it in between her legs.


    My hips automatically followed her movements, thrusting my length there, sliding across her inner thighs, and feeling the warmth and wetness that was gradually spreading.


    ¡°Is that so? Is she that curious?¡±


    Although I ought to scold her for her yfulness with Machida, a part of me was apuding her for it.


    ¡°She is¡­ She said she chanced upon her brother¡¯s collection and read one of them¡­¡±


    ¡°That girl is also going ces. Well, just don¡¯t take her down the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ Machida has yet to find someone as unique as you so even if she¡¯s curious¡­ you might be the only one she can fantasize about. Unless she tries to explore the sea of inte. So, husband, it should be enough as a deterrent for her. She wouldn¡¯t be able to approach you easily again without remembering all of that¡­¡±


    This¡­ I did ask her for help. But for her to aplish what I wanted in this way¡­ I had no idea whether to be amazed or afraid of her genius.


    And somehow, I feel like hearing all those made me more eager to make love with her¡­ Should I consider that as pouring her my praises?


    From here, in between her moans of pleasure, Akane gradually pulled us to the wall, allowing herself to rest her back on it.


    I followed up with it by pressing against her and lifting one of her legs to give me easier ess.


    However, with our heads fully submerged in the pleasure and the anticipation of what we were about to do, the two of us gradually forgot where we were currently.


    The front door.


    And as luck would have it, the front door suddenly opened.


    There, a dumbstruck Machida who looked like she had just run back here from a distance, witnessed us in this situation.


    A few secondster, the girl straightened herself up and raised her head to look up at the ceiling before stutteringly dering,


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I-I forgot my bag. I-I didn¡¯t see anything. S-sorry for interrupting you two!¡±


    Upon saying that Machida went into a running stance as she charged into our living room, and picked up what she left before instantaneously returning to the front door without even taking another nce at us.


    But then, instead of exiting the door, the girl paused, turned around, and frantically bowed in apology.


    Only then did she dash out of the door again.


    From her appearance to her departure, all of that happened in less than 30 seconds.


    Akane and I remained in our position, amazed at the speed she''d showcased rather than the fact that she stepped inside at the worst possible moment for her.


    Of course, we realized that we messed up big time¡­ With a burst of awkwardughter, I gently put Akane¡¯s leg down and walked towards the door to lock it.


    When I returned to her, I picked her up in a princess carry and brought her to our bedroom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that nothing happened, shall we? Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°... Husband, I¡¯m with you on this one.¡±


    As I put her down on our bed, Akane and Iughed at each other before eventually getting back into our previous mood. Our desire wasn¡¯t going to sort themselves out, after all¡­ Making love with my lovely wife fully upied my head.


    It¡¯s unfortunate that Machida saw us but¡­ what else can we do? It already happened. Let¡¯s just hope it can be another reason for her to think twice before approaching me again.

 Chapter 1981 Before Part-time

    <h4>Chapter 1981 Before Part-time</h4>


    An hourter, Akane and I left the house together.


    With the recording of Yue¡¯s new song already scheduled for tomorrow, Akane and Miho decided to meet up today, to discuss it in detail. Yue will be freeing up her schedule for them. So there¡¯s that.


    I¡¯ll be there simply because I want to meet and spend time with my girls before I go to the boxing gym.


    Ah. Right. Yua will also be there. Even if she¡¯s not going to be involved with the actual song ¨C since it was written andposed by Miho and Yue, and would be sung by Akane and Yue ¨C she¡¯s already the prospective talent for its future music video. Or rather Yue will be rmending her as her top choice when the song is fully released in the future.


    When that happens, Yua¡¯s mother, Auntie Misora who¡¯s also acting as her manager will be bringing her again to Tokyo to meet Kaoru-san. And knowing the two girls, I¡¯ll be apanying them again when that timees.


    Won¡¯t that be a problem since neither Kaoru-san nor Auntie Misora knows that I¡¯m involved with Yue and Yua at the same time? Absolutely. I¡¯ll be expecting to go ballistic. In fact, there¡¯s already a risk for it tomorrow with Kaoru-san. But well, none of my girls are worried about it. Especially Yue.


    She already has a n in mind and she¡¯s probably going to share it with the girls today


    Anyway, the ce of their meet-up is a cafe that offers a private room.


    It¡¯s located not far from their school. It¡¯s in a shopping district, much like the one close to our school. We would probably be spotted by other students but with Akane¡¯s poprity and the rumors floating around in their school, we didn¡¯t need to worry about being seen together anymore.


    It would only be a problem if someone recognized me whenever I was with my other girls. That¡¯s why I still needed to at least disguise myself from time to time.


    On the way there, I used the time we sat on the train to check on my other girls or what they were doing on the weekend.


    Most of them were bored at home or busy doing their homework but as soon as we started talking, their excitement radiated through the texts they sent.


    There¡¯s Elizabeth and Yukari who sent me a video of them dancing to a trend on the intetely.


    Ririka and Hiyori are bing hooked to a new anime released this season. The former told me that the main character would be great for me to cosy while thetter expressed how she wanted us to sing its opening song together.


    Well, that and other normal stuff that my girls love to do.


    Of course, most of my girls also expressed how much they missed me, even those who were with me at the camp yesterday.


    It¡¯s really making my heart light. Add Akane who kept teasing me whenever she found me smirking at my girls¡¯ antics, it became a meaningful time for all of us.


    What stuck to me the most was the trio from the Third High.


    Nao told me that she was with Hanabi and Azusa, baking some cupcakes in their clubroom. The girl apparently asked her Club Advisor for permission to use it.


    Shortly after that, she sent me photos of the two girls putting icing on the cupcakes.


    It looked like Hanabi was settling quite well when I told her to look for Nao. As for Azusa¡­ Although she still looked annoyed that she got ¡®ordered¡¯ to apany them, Nao told me to not worry. Azusa was already bing more obedient the more time they spent together.


    That¡¯s good I guess? If I was worried before that Nao might be lonely in that school, she now had those girls by her side. Not to mention, they¡¯re her juniors. She became the older sister which they had to follow.


    Anyway, Hanabi sent me a message asking me if I wanted a cupcake. Showing me one of her finished products before sending another line which reads, ¡®Matsuri also likes cupcakes, Ruki. Do you know about it?¡¯


    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s trying to fish from my mouth but I can guess that she¡¯s starting to probe her twin sister about me.


    The time of meeting Matsuri might still be far away at the present but it would eventuallye. By then¡­ I should probably expect Hanabi to be our wingwoman for our reunion.


    Of course. Even if I meet Matsuri again, Hanabi already left her mark on me¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m already missing her goofball energy.


    Azusa, on the other hand,ined to me why she had to make a cupcake and threatened to feed it all to me. But reading between those lines, I understood her message¡­


    ¡°I want to see you, shameless junior.¡±


    She¡¯s bing more adorable, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m bing more excited to one day tease her again.


    That aside, since it¡¯s already a habit of mine, I also informed them of my ns today and some of the stories I prepared from the camp.


    Nao said she wanted to hear it and not read it through a text so I promised to call her tonight.


    Azusa and Hanabi had a differing reaction though. Azusa acted uninterested while Hanabi pressed me on for more details, especially the haunted manor.


    With that, I probably spent most of the time on that train, satisfying Hanabi¡¯s thirst for fun tales.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t neglect the other girls. Maybe if I had two phones, I¡¯d be able to talk to them all more efficiently but that¡¯d be weird, no?


    -


    - n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon arriving at the cafe, Yua and Miho never held back in expressing their longing for me. And when Yue also showed up through the video callter, the girl demanded to have me for herself for a while.


    All in all, it became quite a satisfying moment for all of us. I then listened to their discussion while alternatively pampering them.


    Somehow, the cafe employees who sometimes checked on us if we still needed anything kept on weirdly looking at me.


    I wouldn¡¯t me them for that. Because every time they showed up, I would be in a different seat, pampering a different girl.


    It must¡¯ve been confusing for them. In any case, they properly managed to connect the dots soon enough.


    When I was about to leave after that lengthy discussion that I also partook in, they asked me what I was to those three in the room.


    I silently stared at them without saying anything else, making them nervous. And when they looked like they were about to scurry away, I put on a meaningful smile and lifted a finger to my ce.


    I then walked to the counter to pay the bill and asked them to attend to the girls.


    For the finale, I strode off the cafe like a pompous guy, unting my rtionship with the three in the room.


    I heard them gasping and clicking their tongues from behind me but I ignored all of that. It¡¯s my expected reaction, after all.


    Then, shortly after that, I received a message from Akane.


    ¡°Husband, please, it¡¯s not fit for you to act like that. Our stomachs are hurting here.¡±


    Yeah. It also became an additional entertainment for my girls. I guess it¡¯s still a job well done for me, no?


    With all that done, I continued on my way to the boxing gym.


    Akane, Yua, and Miho will be going home together once they finish their discussion.


    Also, Yae will be joining themter. It¡¯s a shame but we¡¯ll be missing each other. Thankfully, today is the day Yae will stay the night with me.

 Chapter 1982 4th Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 1982 4th Lesson</h4>


    Just like yesterday, the 4th lesson ended without any problems. Everyone, even the mothers who were only encouraged to enroll because of the power of word of mouth, had begun showing signs of improvement. They could now perfectly perform the set exercises I imparted to themst week and their footwork had improved, albeit just barely.


    While I let Ayu and Sena continue to demonstrate at the front, I checked on them one by one, guiding and advising them on what they were stillcking.


    Little by little, I¡¯m starting to understand why Ayu, Shio, and Ryouko-san walked the path of teaching. The joy of seeing your students excel at your lessons is something else. While it cannot rece my desire, it¡¯s still quite rewarding.


    Nheless, it¡¯s still not enough for me to pick it as my sole path in the future.


    Among this batch of enrollees, the easiest ones to teach were naturally the obedient elementary and 1st-year middle school students. They followed everything I said without anyints. Then, whenever I would praise them, they would beam proudly as if my praise was the highest aplishment they could ever receive. They''re so adorable that if not for my strict and uptight facade as their instructor, I would probably dote on them as their senior.


    The 2nd-year middle school and the few high school students in my program were a mixed bag of beans though.


    Those who aspire to be boxers are the most serious when ites to the program. They quickly adapt all of my lessons, be it the footwork or the set exercises.


    Those who just want to learn self-defense are right next to them. Although I have no idea about their story, I can easily figure out that a lot of them just wanted a means to protect themselves. Either it¡¯s from bullies or other threats.


    Those who are brought in by their parentse next. They¡¯re split between being obedient to impress their parents or just ying around until they finish the program.


    Lastly, those who have a shallow reason to enroll such as chasing after a girl or boy they like. They¡¯re the ones I often scolded for not paying attention.


    And well, there¡¯s a few who enrolled because of me¡­ They got taken in by my appearance. More often than not, they¡¯ll try to make a mistake on purpose just to get my attention.


    However, since they¡¯re still paying for the lesson, I mostly ignore their intentional mischief and indulge them sometimes.


    As for the mothers, they¡¯re mostly treating the program like a yoga ss. Their purpose is to keep their body figures fit or lose some weight to impress their husbands. Most of them were already boasting about losing weight ever since they started practicing the set exercises I provided ¨C even if that was just an additional benefit of being physically active.


    Of course, some are still a bit yful around me. They¡¯re a little provocative when no one¡¯s watching them, testing whether I will be tempted to be more handsy on instructing them.


    I me my increased charm for that. I mean, it¡¯s not like this during the first batch of enrollees, right?


    Although the program aimed to teach them the basics of the sport and at the same time, a foundation they could follow even afterpleting it, I guess there¡¯s no point discouraging them as long as they¡¯re satisfied with the result. I should just be careful not to fall into any temptation.


    That aside, Marika or any of my girls who attended my lessons back then were the exceptions


    And speaking of Marika¡­ My lovely golden ringlet girl attended the lesson today.


    She wasn¡¯t able toe yesterday. The reason? She thought I was going to be exhausted from the camping trip so she spent her day doing things she liked in the morning and slept throughout the afternoon.


    When I messaged her right as soon as I got my phone back, the girl was already asleep. She only managed to read my message when she woke upte at night. It was when Akane and I were on our way back home.


    Because of the missed opportunity, Marika arrived earlier than anyone else today. To get an opportunity to be with me before I get busy with the lesson.


    Sena helped the girl out while Ayu kept Hisa-jii busy enough to not call me for a conversation.


    But even then, it¡¯s only a few minutes before the start of the lesson. That¡¯s why I made sure to pay more attention to her during it. Some enrollees pointed that out but I acted oblivious and strictly instructed them to take their mind off of it.


    Well, there¡¯s no way I can openly admit to giving special treatment to my girl, right?


    Anyhow, that¡¯s that.


    Once I announced the end of the lesson, everyone dispersed, either to leave or to change out of their training attire.


    As for me, since Ichihara-san would be picking me up again for Koharu¡¯s lesson, I quickly changed before making my way to Ayu¡¯s office.


    Yesterday, we got the infirmary to ourselves so to not cause any suspicion, we decided to just gather in her room.


    And naturally, Marika would be joining us. At least, until her driver and bodyguard look for her or before I leave with Ichihara-san.


    ¡°Ruki-kun¡­ Here you are.¡±


    As I stepped inside the room, Marika was the only one present inside. She¡¯s still in her training attire. A printed orange shirt that could somehow give a glimpse of her waist and navel even with little movement given how short it was and a pair of jogger pants that firmly clung to her skin.


    Just looking at her would be enough for anyone to drool over her elegant figure. Add her golden ringlet hair that was tied in a ponytail, it radiated another graceful charm from her.


    I closed the door behind me and approached her. My arms naturally wrapped around her waist as an enchanting smile bloomed on her lips, showing her tion at our current situation.


    Despite the dried sweat on her body, her scent was so enticing to me that I immediately buried my face on her neck.


    It tickled her a bit but Marka didn¡¯t push me away. Instead, I felt her arms wrapped around my head as she grasped my hair.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± I said after inhaling her tempting fragrance and tightening my embrace. ¡°I should¡¯ve done this earlier even when they were watching.¡±


    ¡°Ruki-kun, stop jesting. I must not bring you that kind of trouble.¡±


    Although Marika said that, she¡¯s probably not going to stop me if I truly did that. Just like how I felt our time earlier wascking, she¡¯s the same. Every chance we could get was wee.


    But then again, we both understand that it¡¯s still too early to boast about our rtionship. I still haven¡¯t solved her predicament of being promised to Ichihara Jun.


    ¡°If it¡¯s going to put a smile on your face then it will be worth the trouble.¡±


    ¡°... You truly know how to make my heart aflutter. Jun-kun could never be like you.¡±


    ¡°At this point, yes, he can¡¯t. And even if he changes in the future. I will never give you back to him.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m yours, Ruki-kun. I can never see myself with anyone else but you¡­ Can I get my kiss now?¡±


    Marika pinched my cheek before giggling yfully.


    Ah. The kiss monster that I created. I should atone for my sins and give in to all of her demands for corrupting her to this degree.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask, Marika-senpai. I missed you¡­¡±


    ¡°I missed you too¡­¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With our heated gaze shing, Marika eventually closed her eyes to wee my lips. We already said that to each other earlier but I guess it¡¯s really not enough that we had to repeat it. Likewise, the kisses we exchanged earlier would never be enough to satisfy our bottomless desire for each other.


    Just like this, Ayu¡¯s office became a witness to the two of us, filling up the longing we had for each other.


    ¡°Oh. We got beaten by Marika.¡±


    ¡°... Are we in a race? You two can take your time.¡±


    When Sena and Ayu showed up a few minutester, they both shook their heads at the sight. Marika, on the other hand, became more aggressive as though she wanted to show this off to them.


    Yep. There¡¯s no reverse when ites to corruption¡­

 Chapter 1983 Daring Marika *

    <h4>Chapter 1983 Daring Marika *</h4>


    Not knowing when someone or something would interrupt my time with my girls, I put forth more effort to make this worth it for all of us.


    I picked Marika off the floor. She willingly obliged, doing the same thing as she did in their clubroom; wrapping and clinging her legs around me.


    I supported her weight by firmly grasping her backside.


    Feeling my fingers digging into her skin, a silent moan escaped her mouth before she bit her lips seductively.


    Her boldness was growing. Somehow, watching her innocence slowly slipping away every time we were together, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad and happy at the same time.


    It¡¯s contradictory but that¡¯s the only way I could describe it. I feel bad because, if not because of my influence, she would probably remain that naive ojou-sama who her followers and Ichihara Jun are caging. And I feel happy because she¡¯s doing all this for me.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t discount the fact that Marika wanted all this to happen. I never neglected to remind her to think about this clearly. Each time, she''d express her desire to be this intimate with me.


    In her own words, she fell in love with me


    For her, I''m not just someone who opened another path for her to take. I was also the only one who stretched a helping hand when she was deluding herself about her situation.


    That¡¯s why even after knowing myplex rtionship, it didn¡¯t faze her. For she knew, she¡¯d be better off with me than with Ichihara Jun. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t totally erase the feeling of wanting to be the only girl for me. And Marika was expressing that whenever we¡¯re this close.


    So why not indulge her, right?


    As I sensed every bit of reaction being made by her body, my desire to satisfy her continued to grow.


    Even with Ayu and Sena watching all of this, I decided to focus on this girl first.


    I moved from our spot, bringing us before one of the chairs in front of Ayu''s table. And as carefully as possible, I sat down on it, allowing Marika to be firmly settled on myp.


    Without slowing down on our intimate kisses, Marika didn¡¯t waste a second to start moving her hips, feeling the growing bulge beneath my pants. And likewise, my hands started fondling her behind, guiding her movements.


    Before long, Marika took the initiative, channeling her growing obsession for our kisses. She licked, bit, and sucked hard on my lips before changing her target to my tongue.


    This is the result of taking her first kiss and teaching her how good it is.


    It was sweet and addicting despite her slight clumsiness. But I know for a fact that it wouldn¡¯t be long before she perfected this craft. It¡¯s the same with all of my girls, after all.


    Even Aya and Ria eventually figured out how to make me feel good even with only kisses. And beyond that was a paradise of pleasure


    ¡°Fufu¡­ Your lips have all but turned red, Ruki-kun. Your tongue too. Will you allow me to do the same to your neck? Or maybe, here as well.¡±


    Marika yfully traced my lips, pinching them with my fingers before doing the same to my tongue. Then, before long, she lowered her head and started dropping her kisses on my neck, licking and sucking on it. As she finished her sentence, one of her hands slid down from my chest andnded on the spot between our bodies and on top of my crotch.


    Feeling her fingers slowly slipping inside my short pants, I stared intently at her and nodded.


    ¡°Naughty Ruki-kun¡­ Sena, Ayu-san, may I?¡±


    Delighted, Marika heartily giggled. Following that, she turned her head to our side where the two women were watching us closely.


    ¡°Are you asking us for permission? Don¡¯t bother, Marika. All you need is that guy¡¯s consent.¡± Sena swiftly answered before approaching us. She moved behind me and leaned down, cushioning my head with her chest.


    ¡°I hate to say it but she¡¯s right. You¡¯re one of us now¡­ We¡¯re not in any way superior to you when ites to Ruki.¡± Ayu let out a sigh before reluctantly approaching me as well.


    With the three of them surrounding me, Marika turned her attention back to me, confirming what the two mentioned.


    ¡°Oh, I understand¡­For Ruki-kun, there¡¯s no distinction between us. He loves us all equally.¡±


    Upon saying that, Marika bit her lips as she gazed at me with fervor in her eyes.


    A secondter, her handpletely dug inside my pants, pulling out my bulging erection. The way it stood up majestically surprised her a little but it didn¡¯t take long before she became mesmerized by it.


    She failed to see it clearly back in her room so this should be the first time for her seeing what she could only feel poking on her before.


    Sena and Ayu also focused on it but they didn¡¯t make any other movements apart from that.


    Most likely, they¡¯re handing the honors of being the one to indulge in it to Marika first. And once she¡¯s done, that¡¯s where they¡¯re going toe in.


    ¡°Marika, does it surprise you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The golden ringlet girl answered with her voice trailing in the end. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of it. She¡¯s watching how it keeps on pulsating as more blood gets pumped into my cock.


    Her grip was around its base, preventing it from moving too much.


    Following that, she looked at me, seemingly trying to ask me what she should do next.


    Understanding that, I ced my hand on her head, sliding my fingers across her golden ringlets before fixing a small part of her fringes partly covering her eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you pull it out?¡± I asked the girl.


    She stared at me nkly before her eyes shone in a glittering light, remembering what she said earlier.


    ¡°... Oh. I know. Did I not dere to turn it in the same color as your lips and tongue.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ It¡¯s already close to that color though.¡±


    With all of my blood pooling down there, it looked swollen as much as it was hard.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ How fascinating¡­ This is your¡­ penis. Tall, big, and handsome. My fingers are almost insufficient to wrap around it.¡±


    Handsome? This girl¡­ How could she describe it like that? But then again this was Marika we¡¯re talking about.


    Although I expected her to react more innocently, she¡¯s ratherposed. Furthermore, her fascination with it was fully pronounced with how hard she was staring at it.


    Behind me, I could feel Sena¡¯s chest jumping up and down. As for Ayu, her hand whichnded on my shoulder started gripping it tightly. They¡¯ve been holding themselves back to tell her to get on with it already.


    Well, they didn¡¯t need to do that anymore. A few secondster, Marika started moving.


    ¡°Ruki-kun, excuse me¡­¡±


    She stood up from myp and spread my legs open before squeezing herself in between them. With that, Marika pushed her head close to my erection. Using both of her hands, she started stroking it before looking up to lock eyes with me.


    ¡°Heh¡­ I never thought you could be this daring, Marika. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    As she watched the seemingly innocent ojou-sama get increasingly fascinated at what she was holding, Sena couldn¡¯t help butment on it.


    And honestly, I could say the same¡­ She¡¯s evolving from being a kiss monster to a lewd princess who still keeps up her grace and elegance in this situation.


    Perhaps taking Sena¡¯sment as apliment, Marika proudly grinned as her lips finally made contact with the tip of my cock..


    ¡°Ruki-kun, do watch me closely¡­¡±

 Chapter 1984 Daring Marika (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 1984 Daring Marika (2) *</h4>


    Marika kissed the tip a few more times, taking different angles as though she was figuring out where she should focus. Her eyes might have not broken contact with me but half of her attention was already being poured into the towering erection in front of her. Somehow, its length and girth blocked a part of her beautiful face when she was pressing against it. Nevertheless, rather than get intimidated by its size, the girl¡¯s fascination just continued to grow.


    After a while, her kisses moved up to the tip, where a drop of my precum had started leaking, sticking her tongue out to give it a preliminary taste. A string of the clear yet seemingly slimy liquid extended from the tip of her tongue and my cock before breaking right after she took her tongue back and pressed her lips together.


    That image was so picturesque that if I had my phone in hand, I might¡¯ve snapped a photo of Marika, immortalizing that moment. But well, there¡¯s no reason to capture it in a device, my memory alone would serve as its storage.


    But once wasn''t enough for her to judge it properly. Marika moved her grip upwards, squeezing more precum out. The golden ringlet girl¡¯s head bobbed up and down as she let her tongue slide across the entirety of the head, licking every corner of it before scooping what was umted in the middle. Her lips came together, nibbling on it as though she was giving it a smooch. Little by little, the entirety of the head was left moist and glistening from her saliva.


    Temporarily breaking eye contact with me, Marika focused her gaze on it, watching my cock shine in her eyes as it continued to twitch from the sensation brought by her.


    Once again, an ted smile bloomed from her lips. She''s that pleased with her work.


    Shortly after that, her inquiring eyes rested on me, most likely waiting for my verdict.


    I patted her head again before sliding it down to cup her wless cheek.


    ¡°You did great. It feels amazing, Marika.¡± I know I could¡¯ve said it better but being direct like this brought forth more sincerity.


    And sure enough, Marika liked it. Her face brightened up as she smiled beautifully, like a sunflower basking in the first ray of sunlight.


    Despite doing something erotic, she appeared so pure like that.


    How should I say it? It pains me to corrupt her but at the same time, proud that she''s doing this for me.


    "I¡¯m d you liked it, Ruki-kun. Shall I continue? I must say, the taste and scent are peculiar. Yet, I''m helplessly drawn to it." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°This girl. If you say it like that, how do you think I will respond?¡±


    ¡°I know. You''ll shower with praise. Am I right?¡±


    Marika innocently blinked as her bashful smile continued to spread. With how breathtaking her appearance is, it would be more apt to say that she''s like a painting that came to life.


    A pervert like me, defiling her image¡­ It''s quite sad, isn''t it? But then again, Marika would never show this to any other guy. She''s like this because it''s me¡­ I''m this special to her.


    ¡°Correct but that''s not all, Marika¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. Pray tell, Ruki. What am I missing?¡±


    Without waiting for my answer, Marika beamed the same smile as the girl pushed her nose against it and breathed in as though she was inhaling something so fragrant. On top of that, Marika closed her eyes, savoring it internally.


    A few momentster, she opened her mouth, sping her lips around it. She then stuck her tongue out as she moved her head up and down, gliding across the entirety of my length, before settling at the tip.


    Her tongue wriggled around, coating it anew before gradually sliding my cock inside her mouth.


    At the same time, Marika¡¯s hand stopped remaining idle. They moved ever so slightly, stroking the trunk as sensually as she could, piling in more stimtion for me.


    As the warmth of her mouth spread across my senses, the girl¡¯s lips firmly sped around my frenulum, taking only the entirety of my cock¡¯s head.


    It''s not that she couldn''t take it in anymore but the girl figured out that it''s the most sensitive part of me.


    With her tongue leading the charge, my hips involuntarily jolted as I grabbed her head with both of my hands.


    I resisted the urge to thrust as I didn''t want her to choke on it but Marika probably interpreted it differently. Because at the next moment, she slowly pushed her head down, lodging more than half of my length deep in her mouth.


    At this point, it''s only been over a minute since she started. Nheless, this was undoubtedly so erotic that I could feel my whole body boiling with my desire for her.


    Her movements might be minimal, clumsy even. But seeing the golden ringlet girl doing her best, too eager to make me feel good, sent me bouts of pleasure.


    As always, it¡¯s not about experience at all. Even aplete beginner like Maaya and Hana yesterday got me reeling from their blowjobs.


    And this time, Marika was the same.


    I even forgot what I was about to say because she stole my entire focus.


    Shortly after that, Marika paused for a moment, perhaps to familiarize herself with my cock stuffed in her mouth. But it didn''t take long before she resumed her movements.


    With lips still sped around, her head bobbed up and down as her tongue entangled around it.


    ¡°I knew it. Coach, didn¡¯t you also act like her back then? Ruki¡¯s dick is that addicting. You can''t stop once you get a taste of it.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you talking about? I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Inaho-nee, sure¡­¡±


    On our side, I heard Sena and Ayu conversing. However, with Marika taking all my attention to herself, I could only set that aside to properly guide my girl.


    It was one thing to let her do this in her own way but it''s another to ensure she wouldn''t overdo it and hurt herself.


    My size isn''t really something anyone could take all at once as it could reach their throat and block their airways.


    Besides, I could reach my climax as long as the pleasure continued to be built. It''s even possible even if she continued with her kisses and licks only. Blowing me was a step further that I would always appreciate from my girls.


    ¡°Ruki-kun, allow me to pleasure you, okay?¡±


    That''s not her asking for permission, she''s simply informing me of what she''s going to do. And sure enough, Marika¡¯s eyes seemingly smiled as she watched my current expression before stuffing the whole thing back into her mouth.


    Seconds quickly passed. Marika relentlessly moved her head, sometimes taking it out to catch her breath and lick her saliva that overflowed and started trickling down to my balls. Before long, when Marika became a little more familiar with her rhythm, I loosened my hold on her head and switched to caressing her hair and sometimes holding it up to make sure it wouldn''t get in her way.


    Around the five-minute mark, I gradually approached my limit. Marika also noticed it through the furious twitching of my cock. She had to hold it up by gripping the base tightly. Then she sped up her movements, ensuring that I would reach my climax.


    ¡°Ughh¡­ Marika, I''m cumming!¡±


    As always, I warned the girl of the impending burst of white fluid. And surprisingly, Marika heeded my warning.


    At the same time as I reached my limit, the girl popped it out of her mouth. My cum that burst forth shot up, almost reaching the height of Sena and Ayu who were standing at our side before falling andnding on Marika¡¯s head and face. The first two bursts sprayed on her as she fascinatingly watched it before hurriedly plugging my cock with her mouth once more, sucking in the subsequent shots until it subsided.


    As my cock stopped twitching and gradually calmed down, Marika popped it out of her again to look up at me, her face and a part of her golden hair stained by my white liquid.


    She licked her lips before putting on the same innocent yet graceful smile earlier.


    ¡°Ruki-kun, thanks for the meal¡­¡±


    This girl¡­ She''s going to suck the life out of me. How can she still look so pure and elegant like this?

 Chapter 1985 Genuine Affection

    Chapter 1985 Genuine Affection


    ??As soon as the extremely pleasurable sensation passed, I pulled Marika back to myp. With Ayu handing me a pack of tissues, I carefully wiped the stain that I made on my girl¡¯s face and hair.


    Thinking that it was just me taking good care of her, Marika beamed in delight as she closed her eyes, allowing me to clean her up without any mishaps.


    Thankfully, nonended on her clothes. With how high it shot up, everything either dropped on her head or flew past behind her.


    I should wipe the floorter.


    Anyway, after making sure that nothing was stuck on her hair anymore, I caressed the girl¡¯s head again, pampering her like I always do.


    Marika opened her eyes and blinked a few times. Whatever she was thinking, it''s probably close to how she''s happy to be pampered by me. And given the satisfied expression written on her face, this girl probably didn¡¯t think anything was wrong with what happened. She did all of that for me and she''s pleased to find out how satisfied I was.


    Tilting her head innocently, Marika grabbed my hand and put it around her waist. Understanding what she wanted me to do, I held her intimately.


    ¡°Ruki-kun. Having your scent all over me is rewarding more than anything else. Do not think you''ve done me wrong¡­¡±


    Maybe finding me a little conflicted while wiping the stain off of her, the golden ringlet girl immediately reassured me.


    ¡°... Also, it tasted a little weird but I liked it. It''s your taste, after all.¡±


    Marika then added before her blush got highlighted again. She tried looking for a ce to hide it but gave up in the end. With a bashful smile that firmly showcased all of her great qualities, Marika rubbed her cheeks on my chest, getting warm and cozy within my embrace.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A thought of flicking her forehead passed by my head but with the girl being this affectionate, it became like a leaf that fell on a stream, it immediately got washed away.


    I tightened my embrace on her as I felt the warmth in my chest spreading.


    Somehow, this girl¡¯s daring and seemingly reckless approach was making me feel things.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ruki-kun, I can hear your heart thumping quickly. Did I make your heart race?¡±


    Before long, another innocent yet seemingly yful smile bloomed from her lips as Marika looked up at me, her index finger poking my chest.


    ¡°Girl, do you really have to ask? Who else can make me feel that way?¡±


    I started shaking my head at my foolish thoughts. There''s no reason to overthink anymore. With this girl who could be the best actress being this genuine to me, I better just take everything she does at its face value. If she says she loves me then it''s undoubtedly true.


    That''s how different she ispared to those who just know her as Ichihara Jun¡¯s fiancee or youngdy of the Kujou Family.


    Besides, only numb idiots ¨C like my past self ¨C wouldn¡¯t feel anything with Marika acting this way.


    At this very moment, she''s making me more aware of how much I love her and how deep I am falling.


    I want to protect her smile and keep her happy like this for the rest of our time.


    Will I be able to do that? Well, it shouldn''t be a question. I will do it, no matter how difficult it will be.


    For now, forget theplications, I have to be strong for her to wrest her away from the fate of being nothing but a bargaining chip in the grand scheme of their respective families.


    ¡°Fufu¡­ I love it. I do love everything about you, Ruki-kun. It feels natural when doing lewd things with you. With Jun-kun, even the thought of holding his hand, sitting or walking next to him is repugnant¡­¡±


    ¡°Marika, if you want to make me blush, you¡¯re doing that already¡­¡±


    Yeah. I could already feel the heat upying the entirety of my face. It''s not just the heat from earlier but something that has more to do with hearing her sweet whispers.


    ¡°Hehe. Let me get my phone. I want to capture this.¡±


    The golden ringlet girl looked up at me and cupped my cheeks. With her affection being continuously conveyed through her fingertips, I found my sense of reason slipping away.


    Then, the girl scrambled for the bag she brought with her. But before she could pull her phone, two snapping sounds rang out.


    The source? It''s Ayu and Sena who also got tempted to capture my current expression.


    Really, these girls¡­ They can be jealous of each other at certain times but when ites to this, they''re totally unified.


    Once Marika also got a snap of my face, she put the phone down and clung to me again.


    This time, Ayu and Sena possibly reached the end of their patience. Rather than wait for me to finish with Marika, they''re now going to join her.


    Before they could overwhelm me with their fiery passion, I lowered my head again, alternately taking their lips and reinitiating our passionate exchange of kisses.


    I don''t know how much time has passed but Marika eventually left myp to stand at my side, vacating the throne in the form of myp to Sena and Ayu.


    And from there while the coach and trainee duo focused on my reinvigorated cock, Marika allowed me to reciprocate what she did for me.


    My hand slipped inside Marika¡¯s shirt, caressing her smooth, wless skin. The girl made no effort to stop me and reacted to it as if she¡¯d been waiting for me to do it for so long.


    My fingers smoothly crawled up to her bra and easily slipped from underneath it.


    I cupped her breast and fondled it, pressing her hardened cherry in the middle of my palm.


    Feeling that new sensation, Marika failed to hold back her voice.


    I eventually lifted her shirt and used my mouth to deliver more of it. And I didn''t stop at that. As soon as I deemed it the right moment, my hand also found its way inside her pants, giving her sacred ce a visit.


    -


    -


    ¡°I''ll take care of Marika, Ruki. I¡¯ll leave Inaho-nee to you. You still have business with her, right?¡±


    In an indeterminate timeter, Sena who recovered the quickest helped the weakened Marika to stand and guided her out of the room to change, clean up, and maybe to refresh the girl in order to prevent her bodyguard from noticing what happened.


    I should be the one doing that. However, my current circumstances prevented me from doing so¡­


    Like Sena said, Ayu was currently in my care, or more specifically, she was still on myp with my cock buried deep inside her.


    She''s also in the midst of catching her breath after the intense lovemaking we did.


    We already finished but she''s still squeezing me tightly down there.


    And knowing my desire for this woman¡­ we might just do it again even after shooting three times in this room.


    Ah. Right. What Sena meant with our ¡®business¡¯ wasn''t a Round 2, but our usual meeting right after the lesson where Ayu would help me point out things that I may have missed, or help me review or revise my next lesson.


    ¡°Ruki¡­ We''re all exhausted. Howe you''re still this energetic?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. Maybe I sucked the energy out of all of you?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. You might be right. Like a vampire, huh? You''re feeding off of us even though you''re the one that should be weakened.¡±


    Uh. If Nina heard that, she''d jump in delight to find out that someone else figured out my identity as a vampire.


    Anyway, we spent another ten minutes before we focused on that unfinished ¡®business¡¯.


    When Sena and Marika returned, Ichihara-san, who was probably waiting for me at the entrance of the gym, was with them.

 Chapter 1986 A Sad Circumstance

    <h4>Chapter 1986 A Sad Circumstance</h4>


    As I left the premises of the Boxing Gym along with Ichihara-san, I nced behind me and noticed Sena and Marika¡¯s iconic heads peeking from inside. They¡¯re most likely sending me off with their eyes.


    What an adorable duo.


    That aside, Sena told me to leave Marika in her care again. Just likest week, Sena would be walking around the area with the golden ringlet girl instead of sending her to the car that would bring her home.


    Either they will y somewhere or show her the shops she would otherwise never visit because of her status.


    Part of it was to make another alibi that Marika¡¯s reason for going to the gym wasn¡¯t solely because of me. But Sena¡¯s intention for bringing the girl with her was more simple. She just wanted to get closer to Marika.


    Among my girls, Sena is undoubtedly the one closest to being called a friend to Marika.


    She''s not from our school and Marika didn''t need to act like an upperssman to her. Moreover, Sena was truly fond of the ringlet girl¡¯s naivety and innocence. She wanted to help the girl familiarize herself with our dynamics.


    And because of what happened today, their closeness also leveled up. I mean, they watched each other being intimate with me, and at one point, the two joined hands in subduing me with their kisses. I could still feel their lips nibbling my tongue at the same time.


    I have no idea what kind of things Sena is going to teach the innocent sheltered youngdy but I trust the girl to not lead Marika astray.


    Despite their differences in standing, they shared a simrity. Outside of ourplex rtionship, Sena and Marika don¡¯t have anyone they can genuinely consider their close friend. Sena is the star of the Boxing Club while Marika is the famous nobledy.


    In a way, they¡¯re both celebrities, isted from the rest because of their status.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m all for them bonding together. Even if Marika has Tanaka-senpai, it¡¯ll be a long time before she slips out of the shoes of a follower.


    ¡°Ah. I apologize, Ichihara-san. The meeting with Coach Ayu has taken that long.¡±


    Breaking the silence looming around us, I turned to Ichihara-san who was a step ahead of me. We¡¯re nearing her car and Marika¡¯s bodyguards have stopped eyeing me like I¡¯m the most dangerous guy set out to corrupt their youngdy.


    I already apologized earlier when she showed up but that felt half-hearted so I repeated it this time,


    Ichihara-san was taken by surprise before hurriedly waving her hands.


    ¡°Oh. No¡­ Onoda-sensei. You don¡¯t have to apologize again¡­ I should¡¯ve considered other things than quickly jumping to conclusions when you didn¡¯t answer my call.¡±


    Right. I never thought of checking my phone earlier. On top of that, her number might¡¯ve been registered on my contact list but I forgot to assign a ringtone and kept it muted. Unless my phone was in my pants, I wouldn¡¯t even feel it vibrate.


    Not to mention, Ayu got me so upied. I¡¯d probably still ignore it.


    That¡¯s why I felt a little bad when she had no choice but toe in and look for me.


    ¡°I honestly appreciate that, Ichihara-san. Who knows, right? I may be saved by you in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Don¡¯t say that, sensei. You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s just a habit of mine for always thinking about my child¡¯s safety.¡±


    Since she was probably not going to ept another apology, I diverted our topic away from it. Thankfully, Ichihara-san followed through.


    Furthermore, I noticed that her expression brightened up even with the indirect mention of her daughter. She¡¯s really a great mother.


    At this point, we reached her car. I took the passenger¡¯s seat and Ichihara-san moved to the driver¡¯s seat. Unlikest week where it became a little awkward when she aired out her grievance for the family and tried to rope me in as a shoulder she could lean on, Ichihara-san was more restrained.


    If I have to guess, she alreadypletely abandoned the foolish thought of employing my help back then and instead started treating me as nothing more than her daughter¡¯s personal trainer.


    From what I¡¯d seen of her current state in that household where her husband was already all but cold to her, Ichihara-san might¡¯ve decided to just endure it for her daughter.


    ¡°Has Koharu-chan been well?¡± I asked as I buckled the seatbelt.


    Ichihara-san froze for a moment before beaming a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s excited for today¡¯s lesson. She kept up with her training routine. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be surprised how much she improved.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m looking forward to that then¡­ I guess her motivation is working too well.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Her father thought she was just doing it as a childish whim but little did he know how serious that girl can be.¡±


    Ichihara-sanughed awkwardly. For sure, she already fished out from Koharu-chan¡¯s mouth why she wanted to learn more from me. To knock down that taller cousin of hers down a peg.


    I guess that¡¯s also what motivates me to continue teaching her with a passion. She can be my champion to beat up the pompous idiot, no?


    ¡°Mhm. Koharu-chan can also surprise him then. That aside, I¡¯ve been kinda out of focusst time so I¡¯m nning to put more effort into coaching her today. I prepared a lesson n. Here, Ichihara-san can take a look at itter. Tell me if it¡¯s too much, and I will adjust it ordingly.¡±


    Upon saying that, I handed out a small notebook to Ichihara-


    san. That¡¯s where I wrote the lesson n that contains the adjustments made by Ayu.


    Given that I¡¯ve taken this job as an extension of my wading further into this ¡®teaching path¡¯, I¡¯ll naturally ensure my client will be satisfied.


    I have no idea how long I have to do this ¨C maybe until her husband tells her to put a stop to it ¨C so I have to keep my lessons morepact given that I only have a few hours per week.


    ¡°Thank you, Onoda-sensei. I will do so.¡± Ichihara-san grabbed it and put it in the car¡¯s glove box.


    She then started the engine of the car and drove out of the ce. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After around fifteen minutes of driving, we entered their subdivision and into the block where the Ichihara property was located.


    We passed by the same gate after an identity check and parked in her designated parking lot next to their residence.


    As the sun was still up at this time, the Ichihara Mansion in the distance looked more intimidating than before.


    It really showed off their wealth. It¡¯s even bigger than ourbined school buildings which consisted of tens of rooms. Its architecture was also quite grandiose. They¡¯re a constructionpany so they probably employed their best architects to design it.


    Nevertheless, the Kaneko Manor that¡¯s significantly smaller than their mansion was more prestigious. It¡¯s something that has survived the dark era of this country. And with it being a noble family¡¯s ancestral manor, its value cannot bepared to the Ichihara¡¯s grand mansion.


    In any case, I doubt I will have a chance to walk inside that manor. I¡¯d rather explore the house Marika was staying in¡­ We can create a lot of memories in every corner of it¡­


    Ugh. Alright, enough with that perverse thought.


    I got out of the car right after Ichihara-san and followed her to their doorstep.


    I was already expecting that this would go the same as before but somehow, an unpleasant surprise weed us after entering the house.


    ¡°You! Leave! You¡¯re not wee here! If not, I¡¯ll punch your face and knock you out!¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re asking me to leave? Me? Hey, little girl, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my cousin. In the end, you¡¯ll be under me as well when I inherit thepany. Why don¡¯t you behave and give me some respect?¡±


    Haa¡­ I can¡¯t say I never expected this. But man, can he get any trashier than this?


    A few steps from the door, a distraught Koharu-chan was shouting at Ichihara Jun who looked like he came in uninvited. He even had his shoes on, bringing dirt and dust inside the house.


    Ichihara-san who also witnessed that started boiling in anger. Her body started shaking as though she was going to erupt at any moment.


    However, maybe because of her apprehension about how the family would react if she went ballistic to Ichihara Jun, she couldn¡¯t really go through with it. Because of that, she remained standing there, ring at the guy¡¯s back.


    ¡­ What a sad circumstance.

 Chapter 1987 Retreating Dog

    <h4>Chapter 1987 Retreating Dog</h4>


    The audacity toe into someone else¡¯s house and bully a girl who''s a few years his junior. Not to mention, it''s his blood-rted little cousin. How atrocious can one spoiled brat be?


    Granted, he¡¯s the heir of the Ichihara Construction but does he think he owns them because they¡¯re within thispound? What a load of bullshit.


    This is just Ichihara Jun being an asshole to everyone because he has never been reprimanded by his daddy dear. He can always get away with it because someone will keep wiping his ass for him.


    The future of theirpany is grim if he ends up inheriting it. Either he''s going to be a tyrant and flunk their reputation or he''ll be surrounded by bootlickers who will do his work for him in exchange for benefits.


    In any case, I don''t really care about the fate of theirpany. It may be better if he leads it to ruin and regrets losing everything. However, imagine how many people will have their lives destroyed because he gets that kind of authority. It''ll be disastrous.


    I may not be chivalrous to care about the fate of strangers but as someone who''s already cultivated animosity against him, his vengeful ass will definitelye to hound me once he gets that chance.


    If I don''t want to see that kind of troublesome future, I must pull him down and lose his right to inherit an undeserved power.


    Anyway, I shouldn''t think that far ahead yet. I should just deal with this present situation. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Knowing this guy, either something happened that pissed him off so he went to look for someone who he could win against or he was still venting his anger towards me. That incident in Marika¡¯s clubroom and the fact that I once again repelled his attempt to teach me a lesson through those thugs surely frustrated him.


    But to choose his little cousin to vent, this guy is truly an irredeemable jerk.


    ¡°M-mom! Onoda-sensei!¡± Koharu called and ran to us, slipping past the idiot.


    Ichihara-san received her daughter and immediately checked on her, making sure that she was not hurt anywhere.


    Once again, she looked pitiful like this. A cold husband, an obnoxious nephew, and an overall restrictive family. Her only luck is probably theck of inws who may or may not be that pleasant to deal with.


    Since Koharu also shouted my name, Ichihara Jun¡¯s reaction to that was what I expected.


    Almost like he heard the name of his archnemesis, the idiot seemingly tensed up on the spot as he slowly turned around, disbelief apparent in his eyes.


    As soon as he confirmed that I was the same Onoda whom he had a grudge against, a vein instantly bulged on his forehead. His ¡®decent¡¯ face contorted into boundless anger as though he was already cursing me in his head.


    Did I hurt him that much? Nah. It¡¯s possibly because I¡¯m the first one to defy him this much. Furthermore, I¡¯ve even taken away what he believes to be rightfully his ¨C Marika.


    ¡°You! Why are you here?!¡± He shouted, his spit spraying everywhere. His whole body started trembling, probably from both fear and anger. The guy clenched his fists in an attempt to stop his shaking but to no avail.


    Witnessing, Ichihara-san appeared confused. She¡¯s aware that I¡¯ve shed with this guy at school but she probably never expected Ichihara Jun to be this triggered in my presence.


    ¡°Hmm? Who are you? Ah. Right, senpai. Is it that fun to bully your little cousin? I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯re even trashier than I thought you would be.¡± I sarcastically responded, stepping forward to block the mother and child behind me.


    I then nced behind me, signaling for Ichihara-san to bring Koharu away. I should at least spare the girl from seeing this. She¡¯s looking forward to our lesson today but because of this idiot, it¡¯s now ruined.


    Thankfully, Ichihara-san understood my intention, she led her daughter away and into the room. She stopped for a moment to stare at Ichihara Jun with a hateful re. Luckily for her, I already got the idiot¡¯s full attention.


    ¡°Shut up! What is it with you? Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But you were bullying my student. I can¡¯t just turn a blind eye to it, no?¡±


    ¡°Student? What the fuck are you talking about?¡± His eyebrows twitched and then he tried to nce behind him. However, Ichihara-san and Koharu already disappeared. If I have to guess, Ichihara-san brought her daughter to her room.


    ¡°Oh. I know you¡¯re slow on the uptake but man, do I have to clue you in?¡±


    ¡°You! Enough about that. You¡¯re not wee here. Leave.¡±


    ¡°On whose authority? Is this your house?¡±


    ¡°This is ournd!¡±


    ¡°Ah. Not yours but your family¡¯snd. And if I recall it correctly, this is your uncle¡¯s house. Say, do you also own your uncle? Pretty gutsy to say that his daughter has to behave in his own house, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    I understand that acting like this on their property is pretty much asking to be kicked out. However, no matter how much Ichihara-san was sucking up being nothing more than an associate for theirpany, he won¡¯t stay here if this isn¡¯t a property under his name and for his own family. Unless he¡¯s too much of a pushover, what Ichihara Jun was iming should be false.


    Sure enough. Ichihara Jun was stumped when I brought up his uncle. His bloodshot eyes trembled. It¡¯s like he heard something that struck him with another type of fear.


    He¡¯s afraid of me because I can take him down easily. And he¡¯s probably afraid of his Uncle because of another reason. Is he the one keeping him in check? If that¡¯s the case, why is he doing this in his house? Because he can¡¯t do the same in front of his face?


    It doesn¡¯t add up. Koharu and Ichihara-san can just tell on him, right?


    Something else is definitely at y here. His uncle doesn¡¯t care about his family, maybe?


    Ah. Scratch that. I won¡¯t be able to figure that out unless I hear it directly from Ichihara Jun or Ichihara-san¡¯s husband.


    After a few minutes of silence, Ichihara Jun¡¯s visage looked like he was about to erupt albeit he held himself back. I mean, even if he channeled the energy of the world, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win against me in a fistfight. Not to mention, he couldn¡¯t find any words to argue anymore. With the mention of his uncle, he seemingly lost his sword in this fight.


    Before long, he straightened his back and stepped forward.


    He¡¯s not going to approach me but the door.


    Understanding that, I stood my ground and blocked him.


    ¡°What? Are you going to run away? Don¡¯t you think you owe Koharu-chan an apology?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t stick your nose somewhere it doesn¡¯t belong. Onoda. I don¡¯t care what your business here is but I assure you, you¡¯ll regreting here.¡±


    Upon saying that, the idiot evaded me and hurriedly jumped to the door.


    Looking at how unsightly his retreat was, I could only shake my head. He''s really like a dog with his tail tucked between his legs. If I kicked his butt, he''s only going to dash away. What a spineless idiot. He only amounts to this and he still has the gall to leave that kind of threat.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei. Thank you for standing up for us. But I think we should cancel the lesson today. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll deal with the aftermath. He¡¯ll be back to bring someone that can deal with you. And I will be powerless to stop them¡­¡±


    Before I could turn around to check on the mother and daughter, Ichihara-san already appeared behind me. I could sense the regret in her voice. Maybe she¡¯s ming herself that I put myself in this mess for them.


    I turned around and faced her.


    From the distance, I saw Koharu-chan peeking out from the corridor leading to her room, biting her thumbnail. She¡¯s looking at us worriedly. Is she going to me herself for this? I don¡¯t know. But that girl is smart. She knows the struggle of her mother.


    Haa¡­ What to do here? Should I just ept the cancetion? What can I do in this situation anyway? Beat him up in theirpound and then involve his whole family in this mess?


    Nah¡­ If I back away here, how can I even think of taking Marika away from their influence? Since our sh is inevitable, I shouldn¡¯t run away here and face him ¨C even if it meant shouldering some of Ichihara-san¡¯s burden. Besides, I¡¯m standing up for my adorable student.

 Chapter 1988 Long Game

    <h4>Chapter 1988 Long Game</h4>


    1988 Long Game


    Having decided to face whatever Ichihara Jun will be bringingter, I opted not to answer Ichihara-san regarding the cancetion of Koharu-chan¡¯s lesson today.


    It confused her, of course. Her troubled eyes stared at me, inquiring about what was in my head.


    As a response, I simply smiled at her and walked over to Koharu-chan after taking my shoes off.


    The girl was also looking pitiful. On the one hand, she probably liked to continue with the lesson but on the other hand, she didn''t want to trouble me and her mother.


    I patted the girl¡¯s head, giving her a sense of assurance.


    ¡°Koharu-chan. I understand where your mother ising from. However, I believe you need my teaching more than ever. You''re hoping to knock that guy out someday, right?¡±


    Well, it sounds like I¡¯m instigating her to start some shit against Ichihara Jun but well, we can cover it up as a countermeasure for when he attempts to bully her again. Maybe if she¡¯s a few years older, she can also stir up the session rights of their family by showing herpetence. Unfortunately, that¡¯s still too early and I also haven¡¯t seen that quality from her yet.


    Koharu looked up at me and decisively nodded. Her bleak eyes regained their light.


    Behind me, I could imagine Ichihara-san looking on worriedly. For sure, she didn''t want to escte the situation further so she''s trying to diffuse it by telling her to go back for today. However, knowing that spoiled brat, he''s definitely going to direct his anger at them if he didn''t find me here.


    That''s why it''ll be better that I stay. At the very least, it''ll save this mother and daughter duo the trouble of dealing with him. And in time, Ichihara-san will be able to call for her husband.


    No matter how cold he''s being to them, they''re still his family. Or so, I hope that''s the case.


    ¡°Great. Go change into your training outfit. I''ll talk to your mother first and join you in the training room.¡±


    My lips stretched into a warm and ruffled the girl¡¯s hair.


    Koharu loved it. She grinned energetically and leaped to hug me before running back to her room.


    Looking at her, I feel like I gained a little sister more than a student. She might be the same age as Mei-chan but they''re essentially different from each other.


    Tadano¡¯s little sister is pretty outgoing while Koharu is pretty reserved. Is that the difference in upbringing? Maybe. But since I haven''t spent that much time observing Mei-chan other than the few instances I''ve seen her as well as our exchange of messages, It''s probably just the difference in the environment.


    Furthermore, Mei-chan has an older brother that she looks up to while Koharu has none. The guy who''s supposed to act like his older brother is outright bullying her.


    That difference turned Koharu away from growing up normally, enjoying her school life, and being with her friends.


    After Koharu left, I turned around to face Ichihara-san again.


    Since I said I was going to talk to her, the womanposed herself and invited me to their dining room, to the same dining table asst week.


    Before she could go and make tea for us, I told her to hold it. Ichihara Jun could return at any moment so we better talk it out now than wait forter.


    Maybe noticing the seriousness radiating from me, Ichihara-


    san put a hand on her chest and exhaled. Most likely to calm herself down and expel her pessimism.


    Upon sitting down opposite me, she opened her eyes and stared straight at me.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei¡­ What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°What, huh? To be honest, you can say I¡¯m just being stubborn. I can¡¯t just run away after he leaves after leaving threatening remarks, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    That surprised her. She never expected that kind of answer from me, after all. When she spilled her grievances to me before, I made it a point that she couldn¡¯t ask me for help. And yet, here I was, putting myself out in the open to oppose her vile nephew.


    In any case, instead of rifying what I meant by it, I ced my hands on the table and slightly leaned forward.


    ¡°Let me ask you something Ichihara-san¡­¡±


    Sensing the tension in my voice, Ichihara-san nodded.


    ¡°I get that Jun is supposed to be the heir of the family. Is he also allowed to just mess with you and Koharu-chan? His uncle¡¯s family? You see, it baffles me. The reason I got him to leave was because I mentioned your husband. Did it make sense to you?¡±


    As I dumped all of my observations earlier, I kept an eye out on Ichihara-san. I wouldn¡¯t miss even the tiniest movement of her face. In this way, I could at least recognize whether she was going to answer me truthfully or not.


    A momentter, Ichihara-san¡¯s beautiful face twisted slightly. She looked conflicted. She probably knew something but not enough for it to be a certainty.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei, you may not be satisfied with this answer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me hear it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Short answer, he¡¯s afraid of my husband but not us. To him, we¡¯re not part of the family.¡±


    ¡°I see. And your husband never corrected him about that, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Jun-kun has always been like that. My husband told me to ignore and not get into conflict with him because he¡¯s a child and will grow up someday¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh. He¡¯s not a child anymore. That guy. He¡¯s capable of ruining someone¡¯s life. It just so happens that he targeted me so he¡¯s still unsessful. However, he¡¯s someone that shouldn¡¯t be given that much authority.¡±


    If I have to guess, her husband is either the one cleaning up his mess or the one that somehow led him to this kind of obnoxious behavior.


    Being spoiled is one thing but even Otoha¡¯s entric old man won¡¯t just let his favorite son do something that can harm the prestige of their family.


    Granted, there¡¯s someone out there who can outright turn a blind eye to their children¡¯s wrongdoings but as a risingpany, I doubt Ichihara Jun¡¯s father wants him to be the person who will bring it ruin.


    He¡¯s likely getting influenced by someone. And that someone is probably close to them.


    I know it¡¯s just my suspicion and I might be wrong but after seeing that reaction from the guy earlier, there¡¯s a high chance it¡¯s Ichihara-san¡¯s husband.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sensei. It¡¯s not my ce to meddle with the affairs of the family.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ you¡¯re an outsider despite being given the title of a housewife to one of the Ichiharas?¡±


    ¡±Yes¡­ It¡¯s been like this ever since father-inw passed away.¡±


    Ah. So that¡¯s the case, huh? When he was still alive and held the highest authority, everyone was equal. But once the oldest brother seeded him, the wind changed. Now, even her husband has to tread his line carefully. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maybe that can be a motive to lead Ichihara Jun to ruin. That way, when the timees, he or even Koharu-chan can have a shot at session.


    If my guess is correct, he¡¯s ying the long game.


    But then again, he¡¯s a cruel bastard for putting up his family in this shit.


    ¡°I understand now. I have no more questions.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if he returns, I¡¯ll ensure your and Koharu-


    chan¡¯s safety. Knowing that guy, he¡¯s going to keep up appearances. He won¡¯t just try and kick me out of here.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so certain?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s been running within my palm for a while now. Please tell this to your husband. Ichihara Jun spent fifty thousand hiring delinquents to beat up someone and failed. If he asks you where you heard it, you can tell him about me. That I¡¯m from the same school as Ichihara Jun.¡±


    Ichihara-san stared at me with a nk expression. She¡¯s speechless. She had no idea why I was telling her about that.


    But if he¡¯s really who I think he is¡­ he¡¯s probably going to ask her to bring me to him.

 Chapter 1989 Relieving Anxiety

    Chapter 1989 Relieving Anxiety


    ??Thirty minutester, no Ichihara Jun returned for vengeance. Either he chickened out or he switched his tactic and decided to just wait for me to leave the house. Whichever the case, that eased up my lesson to Koharu-chan.


    I got to focus on instructing her and teaching her ording to the lesson n Ayu and I created.


    On top of the usual set exercise, I had her run on a treadmill, draining her of her stamina. Then while she was recovering, I lectured her about the different stances before letting her try them out.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She was left-handed so she quickly picked up the southpaw stance.


    From there, I had her keep it up for a prolonged duration while I circled around her, correcting her form.


    While we were in this lesson, Ichihara-san who had nothing to do but pace around their house kept on checking on us.


    I lost count after five. Each time she would show up, she¡¯d stay for a few minutes, watching her daughter then look at me worriedly as if she was already praying for my safety against Ichihara Jun.


    In response, I kept trying to reassure her and ask her to rx but to no avail.


    She kept getting anxious that she probably already downed a whole teapot and gone to a few bathroom breaks.


    Another thirty minutes passed like that.


    After leaving for the nth time, I listened to her frantic footsteps that continued to pace near this room. For sure, she¡¯s going to enter again after five minutes. As I¡¯ve already tried stopping her and calming her down, it¡¯s already futile to do so again


    Koharu, who was throwing her fist at the mitts paused and giggled, ¡°Onoda-sensei, can we take a break?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sure. Drink something and rehydrate yourself.¡±


    Koharu shook her head, ¡°No. I¡¯m not tired yet. You keep looking at the door, sensei. You¡¯re concerned for mom. I¡¯ll do something. Wait here.¡±


    With a hint of yfulness in her voice, Koharu raised her arm, gesturing for me to take off her gloves for a moment.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong with her assumption but what is she going to do? She can¡¯t just reprimand her mother, right?


    In any case, I figured out I also needed a break. I have to check my phone. I have to warn Marika not toe here today. She should still be with Sena but I couldn¡¯t be certain that she wouldn¡¯t return home soon and join us again here.


    If Ichihara Jun truly opted to wait for me to leave, he wouldn¡¯t miss Marikaing here. He might intercept that girl and make things more troublesome for us.


    ¡°Alright. Come back. Still, hydrate yourself before returning. I¡¯ll teach you something you can use against your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sensei! Hehe.¡± Koharuughed like a gremlin as she tottered towards the door.


    As soon as she exited the room, I heard their voices spilling into the room.


    Ichihra-san was wondering why she was out but Koharu didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I heard their footsteps as Koharu pulled her mother somewhere else.


    With the silence ensuing, I stuck to my n and sent the message to Marika who immediately replied along with a photo.


    ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll see youter, Ruki-kun. Sena brought me to karaoke.¡±


    In that photo, I could see Marika and Sena sitting side by side while thetter had the microphone. Looking at the interior, it¡¯s the same karaoke ce we went to before with the other girls. Since they¡¯re the only ones there, it seemed extremely spaciouspared to that time.


    ¡°I see. Did you tell your escorts?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re standing outside.¡±


    Ah. Great. I don¡¯t need to worry about them getting hit on by idiots. Someone could peek from the transparent ss pane on the door and then think they¡¯re easy targets. With her escorts standing guard, it¡¯d be suicide for them to do so.


    Too bad, I could¡¯ve joined them there if I left when Ichihara-san told me to cancel the lesson.


    But there¡¯s no use crying over spilled milk. I should focus on my job and then meet with herter.


    While waiting for the return of Koharu-chan, I replied to my girls¡¯ messages and also updated them on my status. Apart from that, I kept an eye out on the fence outside. The feeling of being monitored was absent todaypared tost time, but like I previously thought, it was probably because Marika had been watching us back then and there was truly no one spying on us.


    A few minutester, Koharu, who looked energized, returned. With an impish yet innocent-looking grin on her lips, she pulled someone else with her.


    There, I saw Ichihara-saning in with her daughter.


    Unlike earlier where she was in a homely one-piece dress that stuck to her body, Ichihara-san had changed into a training outfit consisting of a sports bra and spandex shorts.


    It should be a normal training attire, especially for those working out. However, with how Ichihara-san looked ashamed to be dragged here by her daughter as well as her curvy figure that became more pronounced because of her outfit, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her.


    Koharu who made this possible also stared at her mother, her eyes shining in wonder. Most likely, she¡¯s imagining herself to also take the same figure in the future.


    Luckily, I quickly got my bearings and prevented myself from staring at her too hard, or else, I¡¯d lose against Koharu¡¯s mischief.


    So this was what she meant by handling her mother.


    Instead of letting here in and out of the room which constantly disturbs our concentration, she asked her to join us instead.


    Well, it¡¯s not really a problem since she alreadypleted the program and she has started regrlying to the gym with Ayu as her instructor.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll set aside Koharu for her. And as my employer and the one who¡¯s going to give me my sryter, I won¡¯t mind doing her a favor like this.


    In this way, she won¡¯t have to keep being anxious outside. She can focus her attention on training.


    ¡°Ichihara-san, I take it that you¡¯re going to join us?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, sensei.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I asked Koharu-chan for this.¡±


    I said that because Koharu kept winking at me. She probably wanted me to take the credit. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s trying to aplish here but it¡¯s probably harmless.


    ¡°I¡­ I see. It must have been distracting.¡±


    With shame once again upying her face, Ichihara-san lowered her head.


    At least she¡¯s aware, right?


    I approached Ichihara-san and moved behind her.


    Before she could express her surprise, my handsnded on her shoulders and I started massaging them.


    ¡°You¡¯re too tense, Ichihara-san. Let me help you rx. Also¡­ Koharu-chan, can you bring me your mother¡¯s gloves? Bring yours as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sensei!¡±


    The girl obediently sprinted to the corner where the gloves were located. On the other hand, Ichihara-san¡¯s tense body gradually straightened before slowly loosening up.


    By the time Koharu returned with the gloves, Ichihara-san was already breathing ruggedly after releasing all the tension in her body.


    My hand slid to her back before eventually settling on her waist, grasping her naked skin. Well, it¡¯s not anything sexual. I was just supporting her body, preventing her from slumping down.


    Upon noticing that, Ichihara-san let out another sigh before ncing behind her to look at me, ¡°T-thank you, sensei. I¡¯m alright now.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s good. Give me your hand, Ichihara-san.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll help you wear these.¡± I grabbed the gloves that Koharu brought and lifted it in front of us.


    Really, this woman, what is she misunderstanding there? Luckily for her, Koharu failed to notice her flustered expression. Looks like she¡¯s already mentally exhausted.


    Is it okay to push her physically too? I don¡¯t know. But we don¡¯t have that much of an option.


    After I helped the mother and daughter duo wear their gloves, I resumed my lesson.


    This time, I let Koharu hit the speed bag while I instructed her mother toplete the revised set exercise.

 Chapter 1990 Cant Refuse

    Chapter 1990 Can''t Refuse


    ??¡°Ichihara-san, I¡¯ll check on your daughter. You can continue with the exercise now, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. Go ahead, sensei. Thank you.¡±


    Once I finished checking on Ichihara-san''s form, I saved her from bing more flustered every second that passed by leaving her side. I mean, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to cool down if I stayed around her. The short massage and the unexpected grab on her waist earlier took a toll on her already exhausted mental capacity. If pushed further, she might just copse right there. Her forehead was already lined with sweat but it wasn¡¯t because of the workout. It¡¯s from her ever-increasing anxiety that she couldn¡¯t really put down.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s best to give her some respite. After everything, Ichihara-san deserves some peace of mind. And I¡¯m aware that I may aggravate it by staying close to her.


    I have no idea if it¡¯s because she¡¯s attracted to me or she¡¯s just being influenced by the fact that I put myself into the role of being the back that supports her ¨C which should be filled in by her husband. Regardless, Ichihara-san was really vulnerable right now.


    If I left when she asked for cancetion earlier, Ichihara Jun might¡¯ve made things worse for her.


    Anyway, it¡¯s really a good choice to stand my ground here.


    After getting her approval, I went back to her daughter who looked like she was about to run out of patience.


    She¡¯s holding on to my promise of teaching her something after she returned. Yet I spent thest fifteen minutes focusing on her mother.


    Nevertheless, Koharu-chan immediately cast that off as her concern for her mother resurfaced.


    ¡°Sensei, is mom going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Girl¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry. You know how strong your mom is. If anything, don¡¯t let her see you worrying about her or she¡¯ll feel bad knowing that you¡¯re maturing quickly because of her shorings.¡±


    Koharu looked up at me with her eyes slightly narrowed. For sure, she¡¯s wondering why I could grasp their situation urately. But she dropped it right away as she nodded in agreement with my words.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, sensei. I¡¯m d we¡¯ve met you. Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop saying things that can be misunderstood.¡± I ruffled her hair which produced more giggles from the girl, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything for you so I¡¯m far from amazing. Remember, your mom is paying me.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ You say that but you¡¯re going out of your way to help us. You look even cooler when you sent that guy away earlier!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Stop zing me and let me fulfill my promise to you.¡±


    This girl. While she still has this willful innocence and naivety around her, she¡¯s not as childish as I thought she would be. She¡¯s an insightful girl who knows where she stands.


    Having grown up in this strained environment, it really forced her to mature this quickly.


    A few years from now, she¡¯s definitely going to be more proactive in carving out a ce for her and her mother. And if that father of hers is really trying to usurp the authority and power of their family, she might just be his instrument to aplish that. But well, that¡¯s still too far in the future so¡­ we don¡¯t know what is really going to happen.


    At the very least, I know this girl isn¡¯t just gonna fold when ites to pressure. Something her mother probablycks.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m ready, sensei!¡±


    Koharu stood in attention and grinned enthusiastically. With the mention of my promise, stars seemingly started to shine from her eyes.


    She¡¯s that excited.


    ¡­ Somehow, it¡¯s making me feel ashamed of what I¡¯m going to teach her.


    I mean, it¡¯s the self-defense technique that I also taught my girls.


    Cracking a guy¡¯s family jewels.


    Iposed myself before faking a cough.


    Koharu tilted her head cutely as she waited for me to open my mouth.


    I guess there¡¯s backing out with this one now¡­


    ¡°Alright. What I''m going to teach you is neither a boxing technique nor a special moveset. Koharu-chan, let me tell you something. Do you know? There¡¯s a certain part of a boy''s body that can give them the most painful lesson.¡± I prefaced it with that.


    Surprisingly, the girl caught on quickly. Her expression brightened up as she answered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Oh! I know¡­ It''s the¡­ testicle, right? I learned it from our biology ss.¡±


    Perhaps, understanding that it was a sensitive word, the excited girl leaned forward and whispered it.


    She then furtively nced at her mother, making sure that Ichihara-san didn''t hear her.


    Really, she must be someone who keeps her full attention to every lesson in ss.


    In any case, since I already brought it up, I replied to her with a nod.


    ¡°However, it''s not easy to hit that. Everyone, even me, is guarding it really well. So, in order for you tond a hit, it has to be through a surprise attack.¡±


    I also lowered my voice, matching her volume, bringing a smile to Koharu''s face.


    She''s thinking this is going to be our little secret.


    ¡°I understand. Tell me how to hit him there in surprise, sensei.¡±


    She energetically nodded while starting to throw some jabs. I guess he''s already getting the hang of using her arms to unleash her fists.


    ¡°Sure. But let me remind you first. You have to be very careful. Do not use it unless it''s necessary. This can also protect you in some cases.¡±


    Koharu nodded again, this time, she truly looked like she was taking a mental note with my reminders.


    With that, I spent the next twenty minutes instructing her.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t use the same method I used with my girls where I let them feel it. Instead, since she¡¯s learning boxing, I let her incorporate it within her style. She¡¯s not going to kick but punch at it as hard and as quick as she can before running away.


    I mean, while it would hurt a lot, it would also make the guy extremely aggressive so it¡¯s better for her to just hit and run.


    Once she got the hang of it, I returned to check on Ichihara-


    san.


    She sessfully recovered and was already in the zone. I didn¡¯t approach her anymore and just waited at the side.


    When both mother and daughter depleted their stamina, I brought them towels to wipe themselves with and the water that Ichihara-san prepared earlier.


    After this, I considered ending the lesson for today since it had been close to three hours already.


    The night had already fallen and they still had to prepare for their dinner.


    With the threat of Ichihara Jun already out of their heads, they won¡¯t have to stay tense anymore.


    Unfortunately, Koharu asked for an extension and Ichihara-


    san also pleaded with me through her eyes.


    For Koharu, she probably wanted to push herself further. Not just in the realm of boxing but also in her stand against her bully cousin.


    For Ichihara-san, I guess it¡¯s just her way of wanting to thank me. Because as soon as I agreed to the extension, she exited the room to prepare dinner.


    When Koharu finished her session with me, Ichihara-san was in her finishing touches on preparing the dinner table.


    Then with a pleasant smile on her lips devoid of her concern and worry for their future, she implored me.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei. Please have dinner with us.¡±


    Beside me, Koharu locked my arm with hers before copying her mother, ¡°Sensei, you¡¯ll say yes, right?¡±


    ¡­ With the two of them teaming up like this, refusing is not an option.

 Chapter 1991 Demanding Apology

    Chapter 1991 Demanding Apology


    ??The dinner was sumptuous. Ichihara-san truly put forth her gratitude into making it which made it feel like she overdid it for whatever work I had done. Still, with her consideration in the equation, I didn¡¯t voice that out and epted the gratitude.


    During it, Koharu kept bragging about how her mom¡¯s cooking was great and a lot better than restaurants. Little did she know that every time she did that, Ichihara-san would look like she took an arrow to her knee from how embarrassed she became.


    And it¡¯s not helping that I also kept dishing out praises to it. Nevertheless, it¡¯s my honest evaluation. It somehow reminds me of Miwa-nee¡¯s cooking. Both of them probably spent their time as a housewife mastering that craft to please their husbands ¡ª or ex-husband in Miwa-nee''s case.


    As for whether she¡¯s getting the appreciation she deserves for it, I have no idea. All I know is¡­ Ichihara-san is also weak to praise.


    She escaped a few times by standing up and getting drinks or more soup. Although Koharu remained clueless about it, I captured her flustered expression every time we¡¯d praise her.


    Anyway, apart from that, my adorable student had started to be morefortable around me. If before she was just full of respect and admiration towards my skill and patience, it had started to feel like she was looking up to me as her ideal older brother. She kept mentioning how she wished Ichihara Jun could take up some of my traits and stop being aplete power-tripping jerk to them.


    Too bad for her, it¡¯s unlikely for that to happen. That pompous idiot was already shaped like that. The likelihood of him changing was close to zero.


    ¡°Onoda-sensei. I¡¯ve been meaning to say this¡­ Thank you for standing up for us. And I apologize for dragging you to our¡­ conflict.¡±


    After finishing dinner and having a short conversation with Ichihara-san regarding the future lessons for her daughter, Ichihara-san walked with me to send me off at their door.


    She offered to drive me back to the gym or the nearest train station but I declined. Not just because I was concerned for them but also because of Marika who should be home by now.


    I wouldn¡¯t go home without checking on that girl regardless of whatever Jun prepared for me.


    ¡°Hmm? Ichihara-san, you didn¡¯t drag me to anything. I told you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already noticed it but Marika, his fiancee, has gotten closer to me. That¡¯s why he¡¯s now more hell-bent to take me down.¡±


    I answered before she could lower her head from guilt again. I don¡¯t like that she¡¯s trying to shoulder everything here when the truth is alreadyid out in front of her.


    ¡°Just take care of Koharu-chan and your well-being. You know it, Ichihara-san. I might have also aggravated the situation by showing up here. If he¡¯s the same guy I know, he might try to trouble you more just because of your association with me.¡± I continued. At the same time, I reached for her shoulder, rubbing it in the form of reassuring her, and also straightening her posture.


    Good thing Koharu wasn¡¯t here to hear all this or else she might also think I¡¯ve done a lot more for them. We sent her to the bathroom to refresh herself and wash away the sweat that dried on her smooth skin.


    ¡°He¡­ He won¡¯t daree in if he knows I¡¯m here.¡±


    I see. Maybe that¡¯s also the reason why he didn¡¯t return for his vengeance. He only set his eyes on bullying his cousin. What a sad bastard. He could only pick on someone weaker and younger than him.


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s good to hear. Anyway, we still don¡¯t know how your husband will react. Ichihara Jun might ask him to terminate your agreement with me. If that happens, feel free to contact the gym and Coach Ayu. But if not, I¡¯ll see you next week, Ichihara-san.¡±


    Upon saying that, I removed my hands from her and took a step back.


    Ichihara-san meaningfully stared at me, possibly trying to figure out why I was acting this way to them when I turned down her attempt to employ my helpst week.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s conflicted about how to interpret my decisions. But one thing we could agree on was¡­ we agreed to keep her daughter safe from Ichihara Jun.


    After what felt like a minute, Ichihara-san nodded and put on a small smile.


    ¡°Y-yes. Take care, Onoda-sensei.¡±


    ¡°You too, Ichihara-san.¡±


    With that, I turned around and exited their house. It¡¯s still uncertain how things will develop from here on out but maybe I¡¯ll have my answer sooner orter. It will all depend on how her husband will react.


    -


    -


    A minute after I stepped out of their house, I stood still right in front to check my surroundings. The Ichiharapound was truly vast yet painfully empty. Aside from the garden of Ichihara-san, I couldn¡¯t see any greenery or trees around. There¡¯s only a driveway leading to their garages and the mansion.


    For sure, it looked more alive during the day but at this moment, it felt more deste.


    Before turning my foot to leave the premises, I checked my surroundings. There¡¯s no Ichihara Jun in sight.


    Did he seriously chicken out after threatening me earlier? I don¡¯t know. Apart from that man sitting at the guardhouse next to their gate, no one was around.


    No. He can¡¯t possibly just chicken out. His pride won¡¯t allow it.


    He¡¯s probably waiting somewhere. Maybe outside?


    I continued my exit, passing by the gate which the guard opened for me without question.


    And there he was. He¡¯s leaning against a ck pick-up van. With his lips curving up to a sinister smirk, he slid the vehicle¡¯s door open, revealing a few men dressed in ck.


    Ah.


    So this is what he¡¯s nning, huh? Not gonna lie, he¡¯s a little bit creative.


    He knew delinquents wouldn¡¯t be enough to take me down so he brought one, two, three? Three adults. Or four if the driver is also included.


    As it was hard to see their body build because they¡¯re all seated inside, there¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re at least muscr. As for theirbat prowess, that¡¯s still up in the air.


    ¡°I said you¡¯ll regreting here. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Run. Outrun us and you can go home safely. If not¡­ you know what I do to those who oppose me, right?¡±


    With the same air of condescension emanating around him, the pompous idiot put on a sinister smirk as he approached me.


    I could feel the eyes of those thugs inside the vehicle focusing on me but even then, I didn¡¯t feel intimidated at all.


    I faced Ichihara Jun and disdainfully shook my head.


    ¡°Should I be scared now, senpai?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°You should be. Did you not see them? They can break your bones in pieces.¡±


    ¡°Ooh. Scary. I¡¯m sure they can break your bones into pieces but not mine.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not know your situation? I¡¯m not joking here, Onoda. If you still value your life, apologize to me now.¡±


    My life, huh? This guy and his childish threat. But from the words he uttered, his goal was to get me to apologize to him. Maybe he wanted to see me groveling on my knees and begging for his mercy.


    Since he got humiliated by me. He¡¯s trying to get back at me through that.


    Ah. Telling me to run away was also part of it. He¡¯s probably ready to film it if I did run away.


    Unfortunately for him, even the threat of being shot or stabbed by Shio¡¯s ex failed to move me. He¡¯s not going to get his way here.


    I stared at the guy and slowly straightened my back.


    Then, while acting like I was about to lower my head, my lips curved up into a smirk as I started my ¡®apology¡¯.


    ¡°Sure, senpai. Let me apologize for taking Marika from you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her better than you. That¡¯s why¡­ can you tell your father to break your engagement with her? I¡¯ll owe you one.¡±

 Chapter 1992 Threats?

    Chapter 1992 Threats?


    ??Noting as a surprise, the guy in front of me had a vein popped out of his forehead upon hearing my supposed ¡®apology¡¯. His face twisted in such an ugly fashion that he could probably scare a cat with his frown.


    He gnashed his teeth and almost swung his fist at me. However, he stopped halfway as the same fear as before settled in his eyes. He remembered how I easily caught his swing before. If he went through it, he¡¯d be the one lying on the ground, not me.


    ¡°... That¡¯s not the apology I wanted from you.¡±


    With difficulty, Ichihara Jun replied. I could sense his indignance through his voice, not to mention, he was trembling from anger.


    After all the losses he suffered against me, he¡¯s really not learning any of his lessons.


    I nced past his shoulder, checking out if any of those in the vehicle had poised themselves to make a move. However, nothing changed. They remained inside, only looking on menacingly and radiating their intimidating aura.


    Thinking about it, even if this guy could mobilize those delinquents with money, he shouldn¡¯t have enough authority to hire these people.


    Looks like all of this was just for posturing. Someone else sent them to him.


    Ichihara-san¡¯s husband, maybe?


    Well, if he¡¯s not this easy to provoke, I probably won¡¯t even think about this possibility. However, with every second that passed without them doing anything, the likelihood that my suspicion was correct started to increase.


    In any case, I can''t say for certain¡­


    I better confirm it directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s still an apology. Senpai, you didn¡¯t specify what kind of apology you wanted.¡± I replied as I looked down at him. I even shrugged and raised my voice to let those four hear me clearly.


    ¡°Oh. Is it because I punched you a few days ago? Or is it because I knocked you out in front of Marika-senpai? But you know what? Aren¡¯t all of those your fault? I don¡¯t see why I have to apologize when all I did was defend myself and stand up for my girl?¡±


    And as I expected, they did not move. On top of that, Ichihara Jun wasn¡¯t doing anything like calling for them to back him up.


    Still, this wasn¡¯t enough for confirmation.


    ¡°Your girl?! How dare you im¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh. You misunderstood me, senpai. I may call her ¡®my girl¡¯ but I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t see her as an object to own. It¡¯s just a form of endearment between us. She¡¯s my woman and I¡¯m her man, get it?¡±


    I cut him off before he couldpletely scream that cliched line where he was going to im Marika as his possession.


    I then smirked and looked behind me. Or specifically, to the house where she¡¯s staying. Then, I faced him again, my smile stretching further into a meaningful grin.


    ¡°Oh right. Let me tell you something interesting, senpai. Marika-senpai¡¯s room smells like daisies. It¡¯s fragrant and refreshing. Her bed was so soft that we almost sank in it when she crawled on top of me. Also, her pillow and nket were sofortable I almost fell asleep next to her.¡±


    Hearing me describe the room that he probably had yet to see before, Ichihara Jun¡¯s rage continued to bubble up and this time, he was more envious than angry.


    Mhm. I heard that from Marika herself. When she first arrived here and got introduced to be his fiancee, this guy attempted multiple times to get into her room before but the girl kept on refusing him.


    I mean, they¡¯re basically strangers at first. Even if she was willing to cultivate her feelings for him and even tried to save her first kiss until their marriage, she wouldn¡¯t just let him into her sanctuary.


    However, instead of bing better for her, this guy chose to turn his attention to other girls.


    True. He must be frustrated for not being able to capitalize his advantage of being her fiancee but that¡¯s not a valid reason to turn his back and neglect her. His decision was truly too idiotic or maybe reflective of his personality as a spoiled brat who considers everyone to be beneath him just by being an heir of a mere constructionpany.


    Of course, one can argue that Marika easily sumbed to me but that¡¯s another issue altogether. She¡¯s also aware of her change in mindset. My sincerity got to her while Ichihara Jun never even tried. For him, Marika is just another girl. If I¡¯m not wrong, he considers Marika as nothing more than a gift from his father.


    Too bad for him, there¡¯s no way one can own a person. Not in this day and age, at least.


    Perhaps if he just attempted to sincerely win Marika over rather than treat her as an object to possess, I wouldn¡¯t have any chance of swaying her to my side.


    In any case, what¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no rewind or restart button avable for him.


    ¡°This bastard! You will regret making me your enemy, Onoda.¡±


    I shook my head and picked my ear, acting totally unconcerned.


    He¡¯s spouting threats again but that¡¯s all he could do. Threaten me.


    He¡¯s all talk but no action.


    Oh. Wait. He already did try to act but he got pummeled right away so I guess he can only rely on his words and influence now.


    ¡°I know I won¡¯t. Senpai, let¡¯s get real. Your threats are nothing to me. Also¡­¡±


    As I trailed my voice there, I took a step forward.


    Following that, the same as what happened in Marika¡¯s clubroom, I reached for his shoulder.


    Ichihara Jun instinctively tried to dodge but with my reach and how slow his reaction was, I still managed to grasp it.


    As I started putting strength on my grip, Ichihara Jun¡¯s frown started to deepen.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Unhand me, you bastard! Are you really hell-bent on opposing me?!¡±


    ¡°I am. Isn¡¯t that clear by now, senpai? Like I said, I¡¯m neither afraid of you nor those men in that van. More importantly, I¡¯m not afraid of your family name. If it¡¯s not clear to you yet, should I add that I¡¯m not afraid of the consequences of breaking off your engagement? Kujou Family? I¡¯ll go there myself to ask for Marika¡¯s hand. It doesn¡¯t matter if they agree or not, I¡¯ll steal her from the fate of being a bargaining chip.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant! You¡¯re nothing but an ordinary high schooler! You have no power in your name. Do you think it¡¯s child¡¯s y to oppose our families? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m well aware that I still have insufficient power. But you see, senpai. I¡¯m also shameless enough to rely on a backing of my own. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hear about it soon. In the meantime¡­ Let¡¯s end this here. Go back and drink your milk. Your knees keep on rattling. It must be calcium deficiency.¡±


    Upon saying that, I let go of his shoulder and turned around. I pretended to start walking away.


    However, true to my expectations, Ichihara Jun wouldn¡¯t just let me go.


    He reached for my shoulder which I dodged by hopping to the side. He almost tumbled on the ground but managed to save himself at thest second.


    Looking mad and full of rage, Ichihara Jun then unleashed his specialty once again, ¡°You! You won¡¯t be able to run away from them! I¡¯ll have them beat you up until you be unrecognizable. Let¡¯s see how Marika can stille with you!¡±

 Chapter 1993 Sparked Conflict

    Chapter 1993 Sparked Conflict


    ??That¡¯s another threat, alright. However, no matter how loud he screamed at me that he almost looked like he was frothing at his mouth, I sensed no activity from behind me.


    Those inside the vehicle made no move at all. They remained inside, looking at us from where they were seated.


    I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m trying to figure out if they¡¯re really this guy¡¯s hired thugs but with how things are progressing, I am bing more certain that their role here is just to posture against me or drive Ichihara Jun around..


    Were they sent on a precise order not to make a move unless they¡¯ve been instructed anew? Possibly. And most likely the new instruction would not being from Ichihara Jun. Otherwise, he would have long ordered them to grab me inside that vehicle.


    Within the window of a few seconds, I heard an incoherent voiceing from the driver¡¯s seat while I watched Ichihara Jun looking like he had been convulsing with anger. It¡¯s unclear whether that man was talking to the other three or someone over the phone but I¡¯d bet on thetter.


    Most likely, he¡¯s reporting over the phone to the one that sent them.


    Given the silence of this street and theck of traffic around us, I¡¯m certain I¡¯m not just hearing things.


    However, Ichihara thought my silence was a result of his threat. He grinned maliciously as his previous haughtiness seemingly returned.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Are you scared now, huh? Start running!¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Do I look scared to you, senpai?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow and then nced behind me.


    As expected, they¡¯re still just watching without any intention to do his bidding. If I¡¯m still not convinced at this point then it¡¯ll be my loss.


    Slowly, my lips curved into a mocking smirk before daringly taunting him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you order them then? I¡¯m waiting. This is your street. Your territory, even. No one will know that you got four grown-ups to haul me inside that vehicle. What are you hesitating for?¡±


    I know. There¡¯s nothing that could change the conflict between us. Because of Marika, there would be no peace between us. And after everything that he did, I¡¯d be a saint if I just tolerated all of those.


    If I wasn¡¯t strong or prepared for his tricks, I would¡¯ve been lying in a hospital bed by now.


    Since he was giving me a chance to further humiliate him, there was no way I would waste that.


    Looking like he had just been pped by an imaginary palm, Ichihara Jun¡¯s face twitched in an even uglier fashion.


    He started hissing like a cat whose tail got stepped on as he red hatefully at me.


    However, even after a minute has passed, that¡¯s all he did.


    He could only look at them, signaling them through his eyes. Yet they¡¯re not moving at all.


    I let out anotherugh filled with mockery.


    At this point, I could do nothing else but look down on him. In the end, this is all he amounts to. Unless someone picks up his ck, he¡¯s nothing but a useless heir who¡¯s bound for failure.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve given you a chance. You¡¯re the one who refused to take it! Don¡¯t me me if you get your just deserts today!¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Just deserts? Come on, I¡¯ve already seen through what you¡¯ve been scheming tonight. You should¡¯ve thought this through, senpai.¡±


    I shook my head and then approached him again.


    Even though he had the time to retreat and dodge me, his legs possibly froze on him.


    With that, I got to hold his shoulder again. Using the same strength as I did before, I squeezed it enough until his face twisted in pain.


    I could¡¯ve done more but this was probably all they could tolerate.


    As soon as Ichihara Jun howled in pain, I heard activity behind me. Most likely, even though they¡¯re not supposed to listen to his orders, they¡¯re instructed to keep the guy from harm.


    That¡¯s why I let go of his shoulder and watched him scurry back to that side.


    When I faced him once again, I didn¡¯t look at him straight but at those behind him. I have to assume that all of this is being reported to whoever ordered them to apany him.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re talking like you¡¯re some kind of saint, senpai. It¡¯s quite funny. Marika-senpai. She tried falling in love with you. And I believed that. She¡¯s been pretty devoted back when I first met her. And yet, what did you do? You set her aside. If you have to me someone for taking her away from you, you should look in the mirror. Because that¡¯s what you are.¡±


    I¡¯m well aware that it¡¯s only going to fall on deaf ears even if I hammered the truth to him like this. But as I said, it isn¡¯t for him. I can only suspect two people who might be behind them. Either Ichihara-san¡¯s husband or this idiot¡¯s father. The head of their family.


    Ah. Right. It¡¯s also for another observer listening in from the house next door.


    Even if I didn¡¯t see anyone stepping out, their presence was there. It¡¯s one of Marika¡¯s two escorts who''s been watching the proceedings since earlier. They must have heard themotion and tried checking it out.


    And since I wasn¡¯t a stranger to them anymore as well as Ichihara Jun bing too loud, It wouldn¡¯t take that long for them to recognize us.


    They won¡¯t take my side, of course. But even if they wouldn¡¯t be inclined to help me out in case I ran away from Ichihara Jun, Marika would definitely be informed by them. Or maybe not since her safety was their priority.


    In any case, that¡¯s that. I better wrap this up and go home.


    Unfortunately, even if I wanted to see Marika, I¡¯d just spare her from being troubled by the idiot who¡¯d surely knock at her front door again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to respond anymore, senpai. Save yourself some face. Or better yet, save your face from being ruined by me. I avoided that before but if you truly won¡¯t back down, I won¡¯t mind reshaping that for you.¡±


    This time, it¡¯s my turn to dole out threats.


    Ichihara Jun remained speechless while looking indignant. But with his back against the vehicle, he¡¯s slowly recovering his courage.


    Or at least, that¡¯s how it appeared.


    However, a few secondster, one of the three in the backseat leaned forward and whispered something to him. Following that, the one in the driver¡¯s seat stepped out.


    While Ichihara Jun reluctantly climbed up the vehicle, the driver, who looked like he was someone from a military background, eyed me like a vulture to his prey.


    ¡°Boy. I admire your courage but you should pick who you¡¯re going to offend. Tonight, it¡¯s your luck that we¡¯re ordered not to make a move since it seems like a childish conflict. However, with your deration, the Ichihara Family will be forced to take you seriously. Take this friendly advice. Start thinking about how you¡¯re going to apologize to the young master. You have a week.¡±


    With his tone as condescending as Ichihara Jun, the driver delivered another threat or maybe an ultimatum for me¡­


    I get that they¡¯re supposed to uphold their honor but what¡¯s honor with someone like Ichihara Jun?


    ¡°Is that what the family head instructed you to ry?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s an instruction from his guardian. Make the right choice before you regret it.¡±


    Upon answering my question, he turned around, having no intention to hear my reply anymore.


    Then, after getting in, the vehicle started and drove back inside their estate.


    As they drove past me, I saw Ichihara Jun¡¯s ugly mug who looked like he was unsatisfied with whatever his guardian decided.


    But guardian, huh?


    Given that the man denied when I named their family head, it can only be his mother or the one cleaning up his mess¡­


    Yep. Even if it¡¯s not 100%. I¡¯m 90% sure that the one behind them is Ichihara-san¡¯s husband.


    Rather than Ichihara Jun, he¡¯s the one I should be cautious against.


    I guess I have to contact my parents regarding this. There¡¯s no reason to keep them out of the loop when I already sparked this conflict.


    Am I being overconfident? Maybe¡­ But for Marika, backing out is out of the question.

 Chapter 1994 Countermeasure

    Chapter 1994 Countermeasure


    ??¡°Yes. That¡¯s what happened. I understand. I¡¯ll wait for your news¡­ And Mom, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you and Dad like this.¡±


    Having decided my next step of action, I didn¡¯t wait until I arrived home before contacting my parents.


    My mother answered at the first ring. They were probably at their house since I could hear Minoru and my father nearby.


    I gave my mother the rundown of what transpired today as well as my decision.


    She listened for the most part, probably visualizing the scene in her head. I made sure to tell her that I wasn¡¯t hurt or anything. Knowing how much she dotes on me, she¡¯ll immediately jump in the car and get to my location to give them some payback for using actual adults to bully me.


    That could be an interesting sight but I should shelve that thought at the back of my head. I shouldn¡¯t trouble her that much. It¡¯s also fortunate that my father was there. He¡¯s more reasonable and they both act as a leash to each other. I probably won¡¯t see them act separately, no matter the asion.


    Somehow, looking from an outside perspective, I''m not any different from Ichihara Jun. My parents clean any mess that I make. They also spoil me a lot, letting me continue on this path with my girls¡­


    ¡°Baby boy, save your apology, okay? We are your parents. We ought to protect you before you leave our nest. Understand that no matter what happens, as long as what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t an outright criminal act, we¡¯ll always have your back.¡±


    And there she goes again¡­ Tell me, how can I repay them? Ensure that I¡¯ll give them more grandchildren? Uh¡­ Let¡¯s think about that in the future. For now, Minoru is enough to upy them.


    Since I¡¯ve already decided to be as shameless as Ichihara Jun, I was really just trying to make things difficult for me. But then again, this was something I shouldmunicate to them. It wouldn¡¯t be right if I just ept everything without introspection.


    ¡°Mom, can I cry?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Save your tears too, baby boy. And don¡¯t let your girls worry for you. Even if you beat up people as long as you have a justification to do so, we won¡¯t condemn you for it. All we¡¯re asking is for you to continue caring for everyone and never stray from what you¡¯ve decided. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    As I had no more avenue to refute, I could only nod and end the call there.


    Since they¡¯re going to make a move too, something might happen tomorrow or within this week


    Good thing we¡¯re going to Tokyo, I guess I can rx there with Yue and the other girls before facing what the Ichihara will do.


    As for Marika¡­ I¡¯ll call her tonight. I can¡¯t have her worry for me too much.


    -


    -


    Upon arriving home, I ate another dinner with Yae and Akane who considerately asked me why I looked glum. They even acted goofy to make me smile. And that was super effective. I joined them in their antics and doted on them while we scolded each other for ying in front of the food.


    With my mother¡¯s reminder etched in my mind, I shook off whatever troubling thoughts still running in my head.


    While we were rxing in the living room, I told them what happened and that included everyone who connected to a group call.


    Some voiced their concern like Shio and Shizu who looked at the situation objectively. Mizuki also supported that. ording to them, I shouldn¡¯t just dismiss Ichihara Jun¡¯s threats. Because I¡¯m not invincible, I could still be taken by surprise.


    Well, they¡¯re right to bring up that concern. That¡¯s why I assured them that I had already ounted for that.


    Of course, that was not enough to settle their concern so we spent a few hours discussing the situation and thinking of solutions or countermeasures.


    Shizu brought up suggestions like minimizing their contact with me because they could be targeted just by being close to me.


    While a lot of them agreed to that, it¡¯s evident that they¡¯re reluctant. Especially the girls from the other school. It¡¯s for their protection so I cannot really disagree with their suggestion. All I can do is to make up for that. If I have to be sneaky again just like in the past then I¡¯ll do it. I mean, we¡¯re still being sneaky in private so there won¡¯t be that much of a change.


    I tried to be optimistic but with the weight of the Ichihara Family looming above us, it¡¯s really hard to cheer them all up.


    In the end, it¡¯s clear that I brought up a big enough problem that we have no choice but to take a step back before the issue is resolved.


    Still, with most of my girls having a strong character, they brainstormed about how to deal with every possibility.


    Mizuki said she¡¯ll help look into the Ichihara Construction through the Hasegawa Family. I guess she¡¯s going to mobilize her family¡¯s resources too. And perhaps knowing I would be dissuading her, she immediately told me not to refuse.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t stop with Mizuki.


    Otoha, Himeko, Maaya, Rae and even Edel pitched in. They used the argument of ¡®we¡¯re in this together¡¯ to stop me from refusing them.


    Rae promised to ask her parents for a favor to gather the dirt of the Ichihara Family. And Edel¡­ she¡¯s going to contact her mother. Although it¡¯s probably going to be a shot to the moon, I appreciate the sentiment.


    Like Mizuki. They¡¯ll do everything to help stave off the pressure that I will be receiving. Of course, the others who didn¡¯t have arge background also expressed their support. No matter how meager it is.


    Really, why are my girls so stubborn?


    Short answer. Because of my influence¡­


    Long answer. They¡¯re totallymitted to ourplex rtionship and just like my parents, they¡¯ll appreciate more if I rely on them than set them aside¡­


    With Marika also included in the group call, the ringlet girl was not just speechless, she became emotional, thanking everyone and promising them that she¡¯ll also be strong for everyone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She made her choice of being with me so she¡¯s not going to back down on it no matter what.


    How much luckier can I be to have these wonderful girls? It¡¯s unreal how they¡¯re this unified.


    If I falter at this point, then I¡¯ll be failing them.


    Before ending that call, I told everyone that I would be calling them one by one before the day ended.


    With that, I spent another two hours on the phone before joining Akane and Yae in our bedroom. It heated up like fiery coal from how long I used it.


    With tomorrow going to be a long day, I made sure not to miss anyone, especially the ones who weren¡¯t in the group call.


    Yayoi-san and Ryouko-san.


    My two adorable juniors ¨C Sumire and Umi.


    Azusa and Hanabi.


    Andstly Komoe and Mutsumi-senpai.


    It¡¯s exhausting, however, there¡¯s no reason for me toin besides, their smiles are also rejuvenating me. That alone was enough to lighten the pressure on my shoulder


    Then with Akane and Yae spoiling me with their endless affection, the day ended on a perfect note.


    It¡¯s going to be a new week and new challenges but with my girls supporting me, we¡¯re not going to slow down.

 Chapter 1995 Bustling Morning

    Chapter 1995 Bustling Morning


    ??¡°Huh? Onoda-kun?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Yuuki-san. Looks like we got swept away¡­¡±


    In a somewhat unexpected turn of events, Fuyu and I ended up in this kind of unfortunate and baffling situation. I had her hand tightly within my grasp and my whole body used to ward off any more push from behind, opening up a space for her to move and not to be squeezed into this corner.


    How did this happen?


    I should dial back a few minutes before all this.


    Mornings in our humble city are rarely bustling. Our poption isn¡¯t as dense as those in the metropolitan area, after all. So only in rush hours or when there¡¯s an asion where people tend to gather would one encounter it.


    However, as rare as it might be, it¡¯s definitely still happening.


    And to our luck, we encountered it this Monday morning.


    Having spent the early morning with my two girls, we left the house half an hourter than normal.


    When we boarded the train from our station, there was already the sign of being crowded. Nevertheless, I still found two seats for Akane and Yae between the other students from their school when two boys gave up their seats.


    Of course, that meant I had no choice but to stand in front of them and use the strap handle. They did propose the idea of sitting on myp but I doubt the boys who voluntarily gave up the seats for them would be thrilled. I mean, even if their reason for giving that up was to make an impression on the girls, I considered that a kind gesture. It¡¯s enough for me to spare them from seeing our intimacy.


    However, a different situation urred when we arrived at the next station.


    The more passengers boarded the train. It felt like we were really from those metropolitan areas wherein they¡¯re like a swarm of ants piling into their anthill in an unorderly manner.


    They squeezed and pushed each other in a rush as if there wasn¡¯t going to be another train that would arriveter.


    And the result? The whole train car became more cramped.


    I could hold my ground and not be affected by the wave of passengers. Unfortunately, that was when the situation changed.


    Among the passengers who squeezed in to enter, the three of us spotted Fuyu getting pushed and almost squished between people. The girl was fine initially but someone pushed her from the back which made her tumble in front of her. That prompted her to hug her bag in front but it resulted in her bingpletely helpless at the subsequent force pushing all around her.


    Upon noticing that, even before Akane and Yae could ask me to help and bring her to us, my body moved on its own as I let go of the strap handle and went against the wave to reach her position.


    Using my strength to open up a path, I made it a task to grab the girl¡¯s hand to guide her with me.


    I was initially sessful.


    She was surprised for a moment to feel her hand grabbed by someone but as soon as she recognized me, relief washed over Fuyu¡¯s haggard expression, letting herself be taken away by me.


    That should be the end of it. However, we wouldn¡¯t be in our current situation, right?


    So¡­ on our way to return to where I was standing earlier, a few more passengers rushed in. Fuyu was almost swept again and to prevent her from being separated from us, I followed after her, securing a space in this corner¡­


    At the moment, I could still see Akane and Yae looking at us from their seats. With how crowded it became, it would probably take us to another situation before we could return to them.


    ¡°Sorry, Onoda-kun. I was careless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s rare for us to encounter this. We¡¯re just unlucky.¡±


    I forced augh to try and diffuse her need to apologize. There¡¯s no reason for it and I could honestly say, I helped her out of my own volition.


    I know she will probably be fine even without my help but since I¡¯ve already made a move, I¡¯ll see through it to the end. Besides¡­ I feel like we have some unfinished business in light of what happened the other night at her house.


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± Fuyu replied and lowered her head.


    Since I¡¯ve opened up enough space for her to move and not be restricted, the girl was probably checking if I was ufortable in any way. She nced past my shoulder and below my arm before looking up at me with concern.


    ¡°Onoda-kun, you know, you can step closer. You¡¯ll tire your arms if you keep this up.¡±


    Upon saying that, she looked to her left and right where my arms served as a barrier.


    Although I was still holding her hand, my elbow was jutted out so no one could squeeze in this corner.


    ¡°If I did that, I¡¯ll have no choice but to press against you, you know? I don¡¯t want you to feel ufortable.¡± I replied with a shake of my head.


    Even as a pervert, it¡¯s inappropriate in this situation. Not to mention, this girl trusted me enough to hold onto me.


    Maybe I was overthinking it but I nned to just keep her from being squished while we wait for the next stop. For sure, this cramped situation would ease up considering that¡¯s where mostpanies and workces were located. The srymen and officedies would be getting off the train.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Thank you.¡± epting my reasoning, Fuyu could only nod and move a bit to stabilize her footing.


    She tried ncing at Akane¡¯s direction too but with the heads of other passengers blocking her sight, she couldn¡¯t see them.


    ¡°Will Akane be fine without you there? I can¡¯t believe you chose to trouble yourself with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not trouble, Yuuki-san¡­ Besides, she¡¯s also going to ask me to help you out. We have the same mind when ites to helping you out.¡±


    Fuyu unknowingly shed a small smile before nudging her forehead on my chest. But upon realizing what she did, she scrambled back to straighten herself up.


    Too bad for her, I caught all of that in 4K.


    Feeling her excited pulse through her hand, I gently pushed my thumb into the middle of her thumb.


    Fuyu¡¯s fingers twitched before they curled and restricted any more movements from me. She then looked up and pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be mischievous, Onoda-kun¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just trying to help you calm down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what it feels to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you still bothered by the other night?¡±


    ¡°... I am. How can I not?¡±


    As I expected. This girl¡­ She¡¯s still finding it absurd to hear me not pick between her or Akane. On top of that, our conversation where Akane mentioned not being bothered by it before we left.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s fair.¡±


    ¡°Give me more time to process all of it¡­ I¡¯ll scold Akane and you¡­¡±


    ¡°You know it will be futile, right? Especially Akane.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­ I feel like I need that. To ept all of that¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I carefully observed her facial expressions and bodily reactions. Noticing that she was showing signs of difort with this topic, I decided to switch our topics.


    ¡°I understand, Yuuki-san. Take all your time. You know we still have that tennis match, right? Make me regret challenging you.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­Onoda-kun, stop being so smooth like that. But yes, you better prepare yourself for it. I won¡¯t be merciful.¡±


    Fuyuughed and then lifted her free hand, curling it into a ball, showing her eagerness for the match.


    I¡¯ve only practiced swings and the basics so I was probably going to be obliterated by her. But well, that¡¯s a small price to pay if it means getting closer to this girl.


    A few minutester, we finally arrived at the next station. We sessfully rejoined Akane and Yae. Furthermore, Eri and Futaba also boarded, growing our group to six.

 Chapter 1996 Seed for the Flies

    Chapter 1996 Seed for the Flies


    ??Without any other issues encountered along the way, I sessfully escorted Yae, Akane, and her group of friends near their school gate.


    Eri and Futaba¡¯s boyfriends also joined us halfway but well, that detail was pretty much irrelevant.


    Even if they acted friendly with me like I was some sort ofrade for dating Akane, I have no intention of bing friends with them. Or at least, I could only act amiable at the surface. In fact, I already forgot their names. Eri and Futaba often mentioned them but I guess it''s a ¡®me¡¯ problem why their names wouldn''t stick.


    At the very least, I know they won''t have any designs for Akane or Fuyu. They''re the type of guys who are loyal to their girl.


    Anyway, to avoid attention and getting spotted by the guy from the newspaper club, I quickly left the area to go somewhere I could wait for one of my girls.


    I was confident to mislead that guy if he ever got his interview. It¡¯s just¡­ there wasn¡¯t any benefit to be gained from that. Not to mention, it would be a troublesome affair and aplete waste of time to answer his questions. My time would be better spent studying if I couldn¡¯t use it to spend time with my girls.


    Nevertheless, even if I was actively avoiding that newspaper club, I had other things to aplish here.


    One such thing was my intention to swat away those persistent flies buzzing around some of my girls. Those who couldn¡¯t ept the fact that they¡¯re already taken.


    No matter how insignificant they are, they annoyed my girls. That¡¯s enough reason for me to deal with them, no?


    I have yet to finish collecting vital information about all of them. nting a seed of their ruin was already possible though. All I needed was the opportunity to put them into action.


    Unfortunately, because of the insufficient time and my location ¨C I¡¯m not attending the same school as them ¨C it became quite difficult to find that window. Especially when my first priority remained to be spending time with my girls at every opportunity.


    That¡¯s why I had to improvise. Or rather, take even the slightest opening.


    For example, at this very moment.


    Upon leaving the vicinity of their school gates after going against the wave of students rushing in, I selected my targets by staking out from the narrow street that we''ve been using recently.


    Those targets weren''t necessarily the ¡®flies¡¯ I singled out but ssmates or other students close to them.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Approaching them was proven to be easy thanks to my improved presence. Girls just couldn¡¯t ignore me while boys were mostly envious or wary of me.


    Nevertheless, nting those seeds that could harm those flies would be tricky.


    Back when I was still the desire-driven idiot, whenever I encountered a situation where I had to remove someone or take the focus out from the girl I was nning, I would often rely on manipting the public sentiment by sowing discord.


    They¡¯re not always sessful because of two reasons. One, Ick the drive to thoroughly prepare for it by researching. And two, my presence is so low that it won''t take flight even if I start gossiping.


    This time, however, no one could actively ignore me if I approached them. They would at least spare me a nce and more often, they¡¯d also be interested in me.


    And thanks to that, it looked like I would be able to pull this off.


    I only have at most fifteen minutes. Ten minutester, I¡¯d already nted three seeds that would germinate soon.


    I¡¯m confident it will be sessful because that¡¯s just how absurd the power of gossip is. It can paint a person in either ck or white exaggeratedly after being spread and passed around.


    Anyway, I still have time to nt another one.


    I kept an eye out and immediately moved out after identifying my target;


    A second-year student who¡¯s supposed to be the older sister of the ¡®fly¡¯ buzzing around Hiyori. From a quick nce, I could pretty much understand why that guy chose Hiyori among other girls¡­


    His type of girl is shaped around his own older sister.


    Right. This girl looked to be the shy type. But whether she also had things that she would be excited about like the idol stuff or not, I had no idea.


    In any case, I don¡¯t think I need to know that. I¡¯m only going to nt a seed. Something that can be pivotal if I want to fly out of Hiyori¡¯s vicinity.


    Like the previous instances, I timed my approach to match her pace to walk alongside her. It¡¯s a lot better than blocking their way as it would make them more guarded.


    Noticing me by her side, the girl curiously nced at me.


    And timing that to nce at her, I put on an amiable smile, catching her in surprise.


    I could imagine question marks popping on top of her head. Nevertheless, she also exhibited the same reaction as the others. She immediately slowed down and put some distance between us.


    However, upon noticing that I continued to match her pace without showing obvious signs that I was doing it intentionally from the outside perspective, the girl opened her mouth.


    ¡°... E-excuse me. Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. But I know you, nee-san.¡±


    ¡°Nee-san??? W-who are you?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. How should I say it? A friend of your little brother?¡±


    With the way I delivered that with confidence, the girl only took a moment before epting it as the truth. Sure, she could still be skeptical but she probably knows her brother more than me.


    Besides, this would be the only time I would interact with her. After the seed of doubt was nted, it would only be up to luck whether we encounter each other again.


    ¡°... Tetsu-kun¡¯s friend? W-wha¡­¡±


    ¡°Rx, nee-san. I don¡¯t mean to scare you. I recognized you from afar so I thought I should say hi.¡±


    I kept my amiable smile to put her at ease. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not that easy to dispel her doubt considering how shy she is.


    I should already be thankful that she prompted the conversation because if not, it would be troublesome how I could get her attention.


    At this point, with our pace slowed down to a crawl, the remaining time I allocated should be enough to do what I intended.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not scared. It¡¯s just¡­ You came out of nowhere. You also look like you¡¯re not from our school¡­ Are you really Tetsu-kun¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°I understand the skepticism, nee-san. I¡¯m sorry to startle you. You can contact Tetsu and confirm it with him but can I say something first?¡±


    ¡°... Sure.¡±


    ¡°Like you said, I¡¯m not from the same school but I¡¯m concerned for him.¡±


    ¡°Concerned? How?¡±


    ¡°I heard this from one of our mutual friends, he seems to be getting involved with a bad bunch. Although it¡¯s only hearsay, you know it¡¯s not impossible, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ If you¡¯re hoping I should talk to him, I think you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°No. This isn¡¯t actually about him. It¡¯s about you, nee-san.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Upon saying that, I abruptly stopped walking and blended quickly into the crowd behind us.


    Since she was not expecting that, it took her a few steps before she also stopped to search for my figure. Her face was filled with confusion, most likely not knowing how to interpret what I meant by telling her to be careful.


    Little did she know, that¡¯s what I was intending to happen.


    In that fly¡¯s case, that¡¯s how I designed the seed. Dropping those hints about him to his sister and then getting her involved.


    With this, she¡¯d either ask him directly or dig about it on her own. Whichever she chose, it would lead her to a discovery.


    Ah. Right. I¡¯m telling the truth about his brother bing involved with a bad bunch. Not delinquents but bullies.


    Naturally, it¡¯s uncertain whether it will be enough to swat that fly off of Hiyori¡¯s surroundings. At least, I got her sister moving for me. Even if he denied knowing me to her, his reaction would give him out.


    After failing to find me in the crowd, the girl eventually gave up searching for me. Likewise, I left the area after she disappeared from my sight.


    I returned to the narrow street and started traversing it to reach the cafe where I could meet my girl.


    Or so that¡¯s what I was hoping for.


    But halfway through it, I ran into someone.


    Ohori-senpai.


    ¡°Onoda-kun¡­ Good morning.¡±

 Chapter 1997 Ohori-senpais Return

    Chapter 1997 Ohori-senpai''s Return


    ??Encountering Ohori-senpai here, my instinct to avoid the trouble that probably still followed her quickly took over me. I suspiciously inspected our immediate vicinity to see if someone was hiding somewhere or if not that, someone could¡¯ve been acting nondescript, tailing her discreetly.


    The previous incident was still fresh on my mind. With that cuck bastard who kept fantasizing about Ohori-senpai being taken by someone else, I had no choice but to be careful about bing the object of his sick fantasy.


    Upon confirming that no one was around or I just failed to detect any sneaky bastards, I decisively grabbed the unfortunate girl''s wrist and brought her away from the scene before she could voice out her confusion about my reaction.


    I know. I noticed her pleasant smile with that greeting as though seeing me delivered a positive vibe to her day I didn¡¯t have the time to admire or analyze what that meant.


    I warily kept a watchful eye like a paranoid idiot until we reached a ce that I deemed outside of any possible vantage point angle.


    I just couldn¡¯t risk it, after all.


    I¡¯d rather be the enemy of most guys than a character in their fantasies, especially for someone who has a cuckold fetish.


    When I turned around to face her, Ohori-senpai, who managed to keep up with my speed, looked a little flustered and out of breath.


    I felt a little apologetic upon seeing that but before I could apologize, the girl put a hand in front of her as she huffed to catch her breath


    Secondster, she lifted her face to look up at me. With her round, crystalline eyes which reflected the current state of my face, Ohori-senpai slowly shook her head.


    In contrast to my seemingly paranoid reaction, Ohori-senpai looked to be increasingly amused by the second. By the time her eyelids appeared to be smiling, the girl covered her pursed lips before a peal of soft giggles escaped from the narrow gaps between her fingers.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My eyebrows couldn''t help but rise from that. I was slow to understand why she wasughing.


    Before I could figure out the answer, Ohori-senpai nced down at her wrist, still held within my grasp.


    Ignoring my hold, the girl lifted that same arm. Slowly and methodically.


    Upon reaching the height of my face, she stretched her fingers open, reaching out to fix the disheveled fringes of my hair from my mad dash to this ce.


    ¡°You know, I regret not discovering this side of you earlier, Onoda-kun. No wonder Aoi eventually fell for you. You¡¯re the type who wouldn¡¯t just abandon or give up on something without a usible reason.¡±


    ¡°Senpai, I don¡¯t think that''s the case. Also, never have I expected to be praised by you.¡±


    I admit. I was taken aback by what she said. It felt like she was already too different from the Ohori-senpai of the past. Or rather, even if I was keen on helping her this time, I didn''t expect her to act like this around me.


    ¡°Psh. You don¡¯t have to deny it, Onoda-kun. Even for someone like me, you''re going the extra mile to help me. But you can rx this time. I learned my lesson."


    "I''ve exercised caution and ensured that no one is following me. Besides, haven''t Aoi told you? Your strategy worked. I confronted him but even if he tried to reverse it on me, I got the other girls on my side. And Aoi.¡±


    With her lips curving up into her nostalgic impish smile from days past, Ohori-senpai tried to assure me. Following that, her handnded on my shoulder, sliding ever slowly to my chest. But as though she woke up from a trance, she hurriedly pulled that hand away, hiding it behind her.


    Of course, that also meant my hold on her wrist also loosened.


    I processed her words and tried to recall my conversation with Aoi... And she''s right, my girl already informed me.


    While it hasn''t beenpletely resolved yet since they''re from the same ss, their breakup has already spread even to the neighboring sses. Rumors that they cheated on each other as well as her ex trying to stalk her have started circting as well.


    With that, it was truly an overreaction on my part.


    "... We can''t be too sure, right?"


    In the end, that''s all I could say. It sounded like an excuse. No. It truly is an excuse for my overreaction.


    Ohori-senpai giggled once more before pointing her finger at me. The way she did that was livelier than ever. It''s like the burden of thinking about her ex had already disappeared. Her gloomy aura was also nowhere to be found anymore.


    "Yes. It seems I have to thank you for exercising more caution than me then... That aside, I only thought about greeting you out there. Now that you brought me here... can I expect something from you, Onoda-kun?"


    "Huh?"


    This girl. What is she on this time? She''s leveraging the fact that I acted without thinking straight.


    Unfortunately, even with my brows furrowing, Ohori-senpai''s amusement didn''t waver.


    She nodded energetically.


    "Treat me to a cake. I didn''t get to taste the cake they offer in that cafest time. I''d like to try it now." She smacked her lips together which, I wouldn''t lie, quite seductive of her.


    Is being released from her ex''s shadow capable of this much change from her? No. Knowing how unruly she was before, this was just her true character being revived. If Aoi saw this, she''d alsough alongside her.


    Nevertheless, I couldn''t be certain yet, right?


    "Senpai, I don''t mind treating you to a cake. But are you sure it''s not just you taking advantage of me?"


    "Oh. You caught me... You''re pretty sharp, Onoda-kun."


    "I guess I am. Wee back, Ohori-senpai."


    "Pfft. Yes. Yes. Wee back to me so... Treat me to a cake, okay?"


    "You won''t let that go, huh?"


    "Of course. It''s also my way to appreciate my capable junior."


    "How is that appreciative?? Ugh. Forget it. Let''s go then, senpai. Word of caution though."


    Since I probably wouldn''t be able to stop her unruly nature, I should just face it head-on.


    She already knew about Akane. Adding another one wouldn''t be a problem.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "I''ll be meeting someone else there, senpai. Do you mind?"


    "I don''t. It''s Aoi, isn''t it?"


    As I thought, she''s going to think like that.


    My lips stretched into a small smile before shaking my head.


    "Nope. But someone as important as Aoi to me."


    "Eh? Shimizu?"


    And I shook my head again.


    Ohori-senpai nked out from that.


    A few secondster, maybe realizing what I was pointing at, her round eyes widened.


    "You... Are you telling me you''re not only dating Aoi and Shimizu? There''s more? Did they know?"


    "Yes, they do." I swiftly answered without hesitation.


    And that dealt another damage to her psyche.


    "What the... So the reason you''re here is not because of Aoi or Shimizu."


    "Hmm? Are you disappointed?"


    "I''m appalled."


    "Thought so. But this is me, senpai. You still want that cake?"


    It would be better if she gave up here. However, with my experience of Aoi''s unruliness, I doubt it. They''re cut from the same cloth.


    "Ugh... I''m already here. Why not see through this? Let me see how she will react to seeing me with you. You know, I should help Aoi win you over, no?"


    Although her face showed her frustration at me, she steeled her expression and grabbed my arm, linking arms with me. And because of this, the softness inherent in her chest once again assaulted my senses.


    Thankfully, she seemed to be too focused on the issue at hand. She was unmoved even after pushing herself further on my side.


    I endured the sensation and shrugged before replying, "Suit yourself, senpai. But I think she''ll be pretty chill about this."


    Ohori-senpai red at me for a few seconds before blowing air through her nose, airing out her frustration.


    "Ugh. I don''t know if I should hit you or not. I won''t back down though. Bring it on!"


    Sounding like she was going to a war or something, Ohori-


    senpai marched on, dragging me with her.


    A short whileter, we arrived at the cafe. There, Ririka, who was waiting for me, waved from the table she secured for us. At first, her happiness upon seeing me was highlighted but as soon as she saw Ohori-senpai clinging to me, she entered battle mode, her straight eyebrows nting downward and her round cheeks puffed up.


    Mhm. What an adorable girl.

 Chapter 1998 A Cafe Meeting

    Chapter 1998 A Cafe Meeting


    ??Luckily, the cafe was pretty deserted today. Aside from a few regrs who are probably from this neighborhood, we became the only students inside.


    Of course, they eyed us like we were about to skip sses. Even the owner, who I had a fairly good impression of before, wasn''t smiling at our presence. But thinking about it, it''s definitely not because of that reason but rather, it''s because she recognized me and found that I was meeting a different girl.


    Her original positive reception toward me became more full of doubt.


    Ah. No. It''s not just a doubt, she probably already crossed me in her ¡®good customer¡¯ list. If we got some freebies in the house back then, now, even an additional sugar for my coffee wasn''t provided.


    Thankfully, she''s still generous with the portion of the cake. I ordered a slice for both Ririka and Ohori-senpai.


    In conclusion, she''s only mad at me and not at the girls, no?


    Uh. I guess I deserved that.


    Anyway, even though Ririka¡¯s initial reception to seeing Ohori-senpai was quite tense, my girl did not openly act hostile towards her.


    Instead, she took her chance to snatch me away from her upperssman when arrived at the table.


    Ohori-senpai whose attention was more on figuring out her identity posed no chance to fight over it. She just stared nkly at us when my girl already pulled me down next to her.


    Nheless, that¡¯s not enough to make Ohori-senpai back off.


    She eventually sat opposite us and she got into a staring contest with Ririka wherein they sized each other up.


    That didn''t evolve into an actual conflict since I quickly yed host, introducing the two girls to each other.


    Although it''s not perfect, Ririka, who already heard about Ohori-senpai from Aoi and me, significantly pulled back her hostility and showed her cheerful smile to greet her unruly senior.


    Taken aback by that quick change in tune, Ohori-senpai furrowed her brows which she directed at me as though rebuking me for meddling.


    I know she¡¯s still in a state of disbelief regarding my involvement with another girl. I mean, it¡¯s a wild thing to believe unless she saw it directly.


    But as seconds passed, watching us disying our affection for each other became like a pill of realization for Ohori-senpai.


    She leaned forward on the table and intently interrogated Ririka, perhaps thinking that I was simply fooling the girl. But Ririka¡¯s swift, unbending answers cut any more doubt from her.


    Eventually, they both cracked a smile, smoothing out the tension on our table.


    With Ririka having an originally kind and cheerful personality, Ohori-senpai who probably wanted to nitpick for Aoi¡¯s sake was eventually defeated by the positive energy my girl was radiating.


    A few minutes after that, Ririka started a conversation with the curious Ohori-senpai. Their topic was naturally our rtionship since thetter wanted a thorough understanding of our situation.


    She knew Aoi wouldn¡¯t just ept our situation without a proper reason, but the more she heard about my history with Ririka, the more her sense of disbelief hung above her.


    Ririka painted me like every woman¡¯s ideal boyfriend who was always there for her ¨C omitting the fact that I stole her from someone else.


    ¡°... Ririka-chan, is Onoda-kun really that much of a gentleman? I doubt it¡± Ohori-senpai asked


    before staring at me and rolling her eyes incredulously.


    ¡°Yes! He is more than a gentleman. You see¡­ there¡¯s this one time where¡­¡±


    Ignoring that, Ririka answered as cheerfully as ever after taking the piece of cake from the fork I lifted in front of her. She then started another story from our past.


    Yep. Even with the unfriendly gaze of the owner and Ohori-senpai, I diligently doted on my girl, feeding her the cake.


    Just like that, Ohori-senpai ended up running out of questions for my girl. And perhaps to mount aeback, her focus switched back to me.


    ¡°Oi, Onoda-kun. Are you sure you¡¯re not just fooling this sweet junior? All those stories about you sounded so unbelievably amazing. Did those actually happen?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t 100% certain since some of those were scenes I could vaguely recall but with Ririka retelling them like it just happened yesterday, it¡¯s probably all true, just that it¡¯s all within her perspective. She probably zed it positively and removed every negative aspect of it.


    ¡°It did happen. Ohori-senpai, I¡¯ll tell you this now. Your understanding of me is still shallow.¡±


    ¡°Shallow, huh? What, don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s more girls involved with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that up to your imagination.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Before Ohori-senpai could raise her voicepletely, Ririka giggled and interjected, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t let him get to you, senpai. He¡¯s intentionally provoking you. But if you really want to know¡­ Tell Aoi to bring you aroundter at lunch.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What does that mean?¡±


    By now, Ohori-senpai¡¯s head was probably in a state of confusion. She started taking mouthfuls of her cake in order to keep a straight mind.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter. You better be prepared though. And I¡¯m certain, Aoi will give you a hint.¡±


    ¡°... Why don¡¯t you tell me right here and now?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ you might get stuck in that seat. We still have school, senpai.¡±


    Ririkapletely took over the conversation. With a meaningful smile blooming from her lips, she looked at me and winked.


    Yep. That¡¯s her telling me to leave the matter of Ohori-senpai to them.


    These girls¡­ It¡¯s not like I brought Ohori-senpai here to induct her into ourplex rtionship. But then again, Ririka most likely urately read my intention.


    I don¡¯t mind Ohori-senpai finding out about us. In the first ce, she¡¯s not going to be a threat to us. And in this way, she¡¯d get more help from the girls in her unresolved conflict with that cuck bastard.


    Of course, I also wanted to see it through to the end. Even if it means acting as her new boyfriend to further bury that cuck¡¯s fantasy that Ohori-senpai still loves him after the reveal of his fetish.


    A whileter, the three of us left the cafe. Since I still have time, I decided to escort them both to that narrow street. Also, I couldn¡¯t just miss the opportunity to be with my girl more. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been together so we¡¯re taking all those chances.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Halfway through that walk, Ririka stopped in her steps as though she remembered something else.


    She then rummaged through her bag and pulled out a small paper bag, handing it to me.


    ¡°I almost forgot, Ruki. Here, you and Yue can use thister.¡±


    Somehow, this caught me in a pleasant surprise. I peeked into the bag and saw a pair of knitted caps inside. Understanding what she meant by her words, I felt a warm surge of emotion in my chest.


    This girl¡­ She must¡¯ve prepared this specifically for this asion. It¡¯s something we could use to prevent people from recognizing Yue when we walk outside the streets of Tokyoter.


    It¡¯s only recently that I learned she¡¯s also a fan of Asahi ¨C Yue¡¯s alter ego ¨C and listened to her songs numerous times before I reunited with the girl. Although they had yet to interact with each other in person, they had probably already gotten closer through their group.


    ¡°Thank you, Ririka. I¡¯m sure Yue will also be surprised with this.¡± I patted her head but I eventually found that not enough to express my gratitude.


    Since Ohori-senpai continued on her steps, I took that chance to pull my girl in my arms, conveying that gratitude through a long, intimate kiss.


    I know this still isn¡¯t enough but unfortunately, I have to wait for the next opportunity as we¡¯re running out of time.


    Before Ohori-senpai noticed what we did, we returned to walk alongside her. And then, I sent them off with a wave when we reached that main street leading to their school gates.


    For security¡¯s sake, I once again carefully inspected our surroundings before returning to the train station.


    Our trip to Tokyo will beter in the afternoon. We may have to stay the night there and skip school tomorrow so¡­ the girls and I nned to ask for a leave of absence from the school today.

 Chapter 1999 A Great Start

    Chapter 1999 A Great Start


    ??As I traversed the main street leading to our school, I kept an eye out while eavesdropping on the conversation of those around me.


    It¡¯s one of the ways I used to pick up useful information back then and it¡¯s still effective to this day.


    I don¡¯t have to worry about Ichihara Jun yet. They¡¯ve given me one week to apologize. They won¡¯t do anything to me other than, perhaps observe me.


    Of course, the possibility that the pompous bastard would just disregard his guardian¡¯s advice was there. However, given that I reported his behavior to Hayashi-senseist week and she told me she¡¯d do something about it, he¡¯d likely be suspended or at most, restricted by her not to mess with his juniors.


    Anyway, the most prominent topic for the students was our camping trip.


    A lot of them were still excited talking about everything that happened there. But as I expected, the highlight was actually the bonfire dance. I noticed 2nd-year students kept on inquiring with their 1st-year juniors. Moreover, with that particr night being the one where I took centerstage by dancing with almost every girl present there, it didn¡¯t take long before a few of them started recognizing me.


    Their intense gazes began piercing me all over. I had to hasten my footsteps and leave the scene behind before they could think of catching up or calling out to me.


    Let¡¯s just say today¡¯s information gathering is a failure due to a specific circumstance¡­


    Upon arriving at our school, a cheerful Eguchi-sensei greeted me which pretty much took away my disappointment from my failed information gathering.


    Before continuing to the school building, she ryed a message from Orimura-sensei, telling me toe and see herter¡­


    From the way Eguchi-sensei delivered it, the two of them must¡¯ve already talked about what transpired between us and patched up things between them. Although they didn¡¯t openly show it to me, Orimura-sensei must¡¯ve acted distant because of her guilt while Eguchi-sensei also felt a pang of jealousy knowing that something like that happened between us.


    Our time on the camping trip partly resolved that but there¡¯s no way it could magically just make everything better.


    Since Orimura-sensei asked her to ry her message, Eguchi-sensei may also be there with uster.


    Well, I¡¯m prepared not to lose in regards to what she¡¯s nning to do. But if the same thing happens likest time¡­ I doubt I can resist that¡­ That¡¯s hypocritical of me but thinking back to that time with Orimura-sensei, I can¡¯t deny how much I enjoyed it ¨C and it¡¯s the same for her.


    Let¡¯s seeter if something will change.


    The same as thest time, Sachi popped out of nowhere when I was taking my indoor shoes. Really, she¡¯s still keeping up with her considerate way of not taking away time from my girls.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I haven¡¯t talked to her again after our moment in the woods but seeing her bright smile this time, she must¡¯ve resolved some of her issues with that friend of hers.


    She approached me closer after I closed my shoe locker. While leaning forward, she opened a conversation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Onoda-kun? A bad day?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No. Why do you think so?¡±


    I swiftly shook my head. Rather than a bad day¡­ I have quite an amazing morning, no? I woke up in the embrace of Akane and Yae. I had that moment with Fuyu. Let me also add Ohori-senpai reverting to her usual unruly self. Andstly, my lovely Ririka¡¯s thoughtful concern.


    Sachi blinked her eyes and then lifted her arm. I thought she was going to poke me with her index finger but with her eyes focused above my eyes, she stretched that arm and traced something on my forehead.


    ¡°You have a line on your forehead. Here.¡±


    A line? Am I having wrinkles on my forehead this early? Or I was just failing at keeping a neutral expression?


    I don¡¯t know.


    But since she pointed that out, I also traced my forehead at the same time as I felt the unnoticeable tension I was putting on my face.


    It¡¯s not that I was frowning¡­ this must¡¯ve been because of my overthinking. I tend to furrow my brows unconsciously.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty observant. But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just the result of me thinking about a lot of things.¡±


    I gave that excuse but Sachi was seemingly unconvinced.


    ¡°Is that so? Okay. You said I can talk to you anytime, right? You can do the same. I¡¯m ready to listen.¡±


    This girl¡­ I guess she¡¯s taking this angle, huh? She¡¯s really trying to be that concerned friend who¡¯d always take my side.


    I smiled in response before nodding.


    ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Stop that. If any of your girls heard you calling me that, I might need to run away from them.¡±


    ¡°Run, huh? You don¡¯t need to. They won¡¯t just interrogate you because of it. Besides, they already heard me. Or rather, she heard me..¡±


    My smile curved up further as I pointed behind her. Izumi was standing there with her arms crossed with her gaze alternating between me and Sachi.


    I waved my hand at the girl but she just clicked her tongue.


    On the other hand, Sachi almost robotically turned around before hurriedly hiding behind me.


    ¡°S-senpai? You¡¯re also Onoda-kun¡¯s¡­¡± Acting like a scared squirrel, she almost stuttered as she addressed Izumi.


    I have no idea if she¡¯s waiting for my arrival but I¡¯m certain she has just arrived. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve noticed her right away.


    ¡°Also this shameless guy¡¯s what?¡± Izumi¡¯s pretty eyes narrowed into a re, making Sachi tremble.


    I guess this is how she appears to others, huh? Scary and grumpy. But man, why can¡¯t I stop myself from admiring the way she just coolly stands there? Ah. Right. This is the effect of being madly in love with her.


    Before Sachi could answer her, I stepped forward, blocking her gaze at the girl before spreading my arms open.


    ¡°Izumi, good morning.¡± I smilingly greeted her.


    Izumi''s nted eyebrows twitched and clicked her tongue again. But a few momentster, she nced to her left and right before taking a step forward.


    With the shoe locker bing some sort of a barrier, preventing us from being seen by everyone, Izumi crossed the distance between us in less than five seconds.


    I watched her approach excitedly as I could feel my smile stretching into aical grin. I can¡¯t help but be more expressive with them


    However, when I thought she was going to jump in my embrace, the girl stopped just before it. Her crossed arms loosened and then reached for my shoulder.


    Before I knew it, the girl already put me in a headlock with my cheek firmly pressed against her soft, squishy breast.


    ¡°This shameless idiot¡­ Where do you think we are? Save that forter¡­¡± Izumi scolded me as her arm gradually tightened. However, her sweet-sounding whisper reached my ear shortly after, ¡°Also¡­ good morning.¡±


    In front of us, Sachi who was just shaking behind me earlier was staring down at me, her hands covering her mouth.


    Yeah. She¡¯s preventing herself fromughing at my fate.


    But am I unlucky? I guess not. Can I ask for me? This is already a great start to this school day.

 Chapter 2000 Why am I not surprised?

    Chapter 2000 Why am I not surprised?


    ??A whileter, Sachi took her leave and went ahead after I introduced her to Izumi. She''s either considerate again since she figured out my rtionship with the girl or she was just still afraid of Izumi. Either way, it will probably be resolved the more she encounters those close to me.


    For now, she''s acting like a friend who''s treading on a thin line, ensuring that my girls won''t see her as a threat. Little did she know, some of them were already thinking that she might be one of them if she continued with her involvement with me...


    Currently, I truly see her as a friend I can talk to if I need her view on some things. Just like how I listened to her back then, I wouldn¡¯t mind using her shoulder as well.


    Since we still had some time before the first period started, I postponed continuing to our ssroom and brought my girl somewhere we could be alone.


    Through the process of elimination, I only had one ce in mind.


    Our usual meeting ce. The abandoned clubroom located on the 1st floor of the Club Building.


    I attempted to sneak us out but given that there were more and more studentsing in from the gate, it became impossible for us not to be spotted.


    Thankfully, no one called out to us. Most of them just followed us with their eyes, perhaps wondering where we were headed.


    Even though Izumi initially appeared reluctant on our way, her tune changed the moment we entered the room. She turned around and pinned me on the wall next to the door.


    With a smug smile as though she was iming victory over this surprise attack, Izumi pressed herself closer with one of her legs anchored between mine.


    ¡°You know, if Sachi sees you like this, she¡¯ll think you were just shy earlier.¡±


    I smilingly said upon raising my arm, allowing her topletely enclose her arms to my back.


    Izumi looked at me and pouted.


    ¡°Shut it. That girl knows her ce. But you¡­ Don¡¯t me me for this, idiot.¡±


    me her, huh? Why would I?


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I like this proactiveness.¡±


    I smirked which resulted in her pout turning into a scowl. Her eyes explored the entirety of my face and neck, most likely finding an opening to retaliate.


    However, in the end, Izumi dropped that thought and just unhappily red at me.


    ¡°At least act surprised, you idiot. Ugh. Never mind. Forget it. There¡¯s no winning against you.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t give up that easily. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a stubborn girl?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s stubborn?


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Psh. We¡¯re both stubborn. Forget it. You find a way to tease me again. There¡¯s just no way to win against you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a force of habit, sorry. But you know what, I love this, Izumi¡­¡±


    ¡°If you love this, you¡¯ll y along.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate it when I only yed along?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Remembering that time when she expressed that sentiment, the girl instantly became gloomy. Once again, she probably felt it backfired on her.


    To save her from that gloominess, I pushed my head, nting my lips on her cheek.


    Almost instantly, the girl came as her blush took over the entirety of her face¡­


    With pursed lips, she hatefully and albeit contradictory, affectionately red at me.


    I faced that with my usual smile and dropped another kiss on the other side before I endearingly whispered close to her ear.


    ¡°Say, Izumi. Can I move now?¡±


    I get what she¡¯s feeling at the moment. Despite taking the initiative to pin me like this, Izumi found herself at a disadvantage when ites to words.


    With the way I could just calmly take whatever she prepared, she found herself in a bog, not knowing how to move from this.


    Nheless, I do admire her effort. I might not know her motive for acting like this but it¡¯s clearly just her way to keep up her title as my senior. And maybe to make sure I won¡¯t just keep teasing her. That¡¯s the usual scenario when we meet, after all.


    Unfortunately for her, I¡¯ve already deconstructed her character so¡­ she had to do more before she could get back at me in this regard.


    After contemting for a while, Izumi¡¯s pursed lips loosened as she disappointedly lowered her head on my shoulder. Following that, her arms slipped down to my chest and eventuallytched onto my sides before slowly wrapping them around me.


    Now, this is her being more affectionate.


    ¡°... Do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me if I do.¡±


    ¡°... Idiot.¡±


    Although she said that, I got a glimpse of her satisfied smile as I swiftly reciprocated what she did.


    I wrapped her tightly within my embrace and then moved us further inside the room where the pair of chairs we often used was located.


    Rather than sitting there, I continued to the corner where the table was located. I sat her down on top of it wherein she naturally opened her legs, allowing me to press closer to her while I remained standing in front.


    In this way, she didn¡¯t need to raise her head to level her face with mine.


    As our gazes met, Izumi¡¯s irritable yet cool expression melted like a snow cap at the peak of a mountain from the brilliant ray of sunshine.


    Having dropped her futile attempt at dominating me, it only took a couple of seconds for this affectionate side of her to surface.


    Apart from what happened, I could also attribute this to how she¡¯s always trying to keep her cool when in public space. In a private setting like this and with it being a ce we consider special for us, Izumi could let go of her inhibitions.


    Her trust in me to protect her is one of the reasons. But more than that, Izumi will only show this side of her solely to me.


    Ogawa could¡¯ve been in my ce if he took her seriously but that¡¯s all toote now¡­ I¡¯ve already stolen all of her affection for him. On top of that, I cultivated it more and let it bloom like this.


    Like mas influenced by the force of attraction, our lips naturally meet as we pour more of our affection into each other through it.


    I don¡¯t know how long itsted but by the time our lips separated, our faces were already zing hot and a string of saliva extended between our tongues.


    I caressed her head and then her face before wiping her moist lips with my thumb. Once that¡¯s done, I once again put on a teasing smile.


    "Alright. Before I forget because of how lovely you are right now¡­ Out with it, Izumi. We''re alone now. Tell me. Did an issue arise that requires you to go out of your way to see me this early? You can also call or message me but you waited for me there. Let''s see, did you hear something from that group again?"


    It¡¯s just a suspicion but it¡¯s more than likely the reason. Otherwise, we could talk about it through the phone.


    "... Can I not see you without a reason?"


    With another pout, she tried to dodge the question but from her reaction, it¡¯s probably just a reflex from how I got it correct. She¡¯s not hiding anything from me.


    "You can, of course. But that''s not what I''m saying. We know each other very well, Izumi. It''s just unusual, you see. The only time you did a simr thing was the day after I got ambushed by Uchiyama. I remember that because your concern made me fall deeper for you."


    Taken aback by thest part, Izumi almost smacked me on the face from embarrassment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This guy... Don''t just suddenly blurt cheesy words like that... So, do you find this unusual? Will you say the same if Arisa looked for you?"


    "Honestly, probably yes. But thinking about it... I may be thinking too deeply about this. I shouldn''t be too surprised if any of you decide to wait for me every morning."


    That''s another way to look at this. But I''m certain that there''s a reason for this. Izumi isn''t the type to suddenly move without a reason. I guess unless she''s skipping ss or when we''re alone like this.


    "Now, you get it..." Perhaps satisfied that I understood her perspective, Izumi smugly raised her chin.


    I could burst her bubble but I saw no reason to do that. I just watched her be content with it until she eventually remembered that there was really something she had to tell me.


    Thankfully, that didn''t take long.


    After finding me just staring at her in fascination, Izumi faked a cough before a serious expression upied her face.


    "Okay. I admit. You''re not wrong... Something came up. I heard from the girls in my group that an Anti-Onoda Club has been established. Because of what you did at the camp, boys now see you as a threat."


    This... Anti-Onoda? It''s so absurd that I became speechless. Still, why am I not surprised?

 Chapter 2001 Not wasting another opportunity

    Chapter 2001 Not wasting another opportunity


    ??An anti-club dedicated to me. If that¡¯s not an achievement of a lifetime, I don¡¯t know what is. I thought that¡¯s something you¡¯ll only see in fiction like a drama or anime. And yet, here it is.


    I failed to restrain myughter, making Izumi tilt her head in confusion.


    ¡°Sorry. Did you find out why they established that kind of club?¡± I tried to straighten my face, however, I just couldn¡¯t help but find it hrious. It¡¯s quite uncharacteristic of me. I know. What can I say though? Maybe my sense of humor is this shallow.


    Izumi thought for a moment, tapping her cheek before answering with uncertainty, ¡°To stop you from stealing their girls?¡±


    Yeah. That must be their first t in that club. They have to band together in order to prevent a notorious womanizer like me from stealing the girls around them.


    What a drag.


    A momentter, Izumi added, ¡°They said they¡¯re rallied by the President of the Basketball Club. He heard the rumors about you and thought you might also steal someone from him. That dance in the camp provided him with the members he needed. It¡¯s strange though.¡±


    ¡°Basketball Club? And what¡¯s strange?¡±


    It must be the boys¡¯ side. I don¡¯t recall having a conversation with that president. At most, it¡¯s only one or two of their members who¡¯d approach me during their practices back then. But other than that, they¡¯re pretty much strangers practicing on the other side of the gymnasium.


    Recently, even though I¡¯m sort of bing like a mainstay of the Girl¡¯s Basketball Club, I know for a fact that their two clubs are separated by an invisible wall. There¡¯s little to no interaction between the boys and the girls. Their coaches are even different.


    Or at least, that¡¯s what I observed and heard from Satsuki.


    Who knows? Those boys and that president might¡¯ve been disillusioned that they¡¯re part of the same club. They¡¯re probably thinking they have a im to those girls ¨C something like, they have the right to court them first before anyone else. Seeing the girls fawn over me after their sess in thepetition, they possibly started considering me as a threat even though they should also be aware of my rtionship with Satsuki.


    Not gonna lie, if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s truly hrious. Are boys from this school all delusional? I would never call myself normal but what about them?


    ¡°It¡¯s an open secret that he has the hots for the girl¡¯s club president, Kawakami. You haven¡¯t heard about it? What I find strange is¡­ they¡¯ve been formed over the weekend.¡± Izumi answered.


    I see. So, I was at least correct with that assumption. He likes Kawakami-senpai, huh? If it¡¯s already an open secret, why not confess?


    Maybe he¡¯s one of those types. The ones who cling to their fame. He¡¯s afraid to lose his poprity with the girls who support their club if he starts dating someone.


    Jocks like him are like that, right? Especially those who call themselves the Ace of their club. They think they¡¯re a celebrity on the campus just because they¡¯re in that position. Heck, even that shaved baldy Captain from the Baseball Club was probably the same.


    They¡¯re not wrong anyway.


    The same as how Satsuki and the others are gaining poprity, it¡¯s the same for the boys. Still, they also have to show some sess to propel it further. But given that they flunked the first round during thepetition, their fans must¡¯ve dwindled a lot. Compared to the prestige that the girls¡¯ side received, they¡¯re nothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s another idiot. Instead of confessing to Kawakami-senpai, he¡¯s just going to antagonize me? Someone who he never talked to? Does he even think?¡±


    That¡¯s all I could say about the absurdity of that reasoning. I might be a petty guy. However, I wouldn¡¯t just make a strawman of someone I haven¡¯t even spoken to.


    That¡¯s maybe why I find that hrious.


    ¡°Anyway, if they formed over the weekend, someone must¡¯ve been fanning the mes from behind¡­¡±


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s probably not Ichihara Jun. He would¡¯ve mentioned that yesterday.


    There¡¯s someone else who has a beef with me.


    Fukuda?


    Ogawa?


    Or maybe, Sakuma?


    I don¡¯t know.


    But I guess it doesn¡¯t matter who anymore. What can they do anyway?


    Noticing how I fell into contemtion, Izumi waited for a while before pinching my cheek to bring me back, ¡°Shameless guy, you¡¯ve be too popr that you have acquired your own set of haters. Will you be fine?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. You don¡¯t have to worry. Who can beat a shameless guy like me?¡±


    I grabbed Izumi¡¯s hand and then put it on my cheek. I know that this isn¡¯t enough to rest her concern but at the moment, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that anti-club.


    ¡°Right. I also don¡¯t think they¡¯re gonna attack you out of nowhere. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re going toin if you ever approach the girls they like. Or girlfriends for some.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then they can convene all they want. I¡¯ll enjoy my time with you and the others.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t do anything about them?¡±


    ¡°No. They¡¯ll sabotage themselves soon enough. I don¡¯t need to lift a hand.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    As vague as it may be, I have a feeling that¡¯s going to be the fate of that club. I mean, it has just been formed but the girls like Izumi have already found out about it. It won¡¯t take long before it leaks to the general popce of our school. And when that happens, I can just watch them dismantle that club from the sidelines.


    Like Izumi said, there¡¯s nothing they can do butin.


    ¡°Geez¡­ Don¡¯t act mysterious on me now, shameless guy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. You know? Besides, aren¡¯t we forgetting something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± As I trailed my voice there, I pushed in to kiss her again. Izumi was taken in by surprise but it only took a moment for her to ept it fully.


    Her fingers curled a little as she started caressing my face. Then as always, our kiss gradually deepened.


    ¡°Pervert¡­¡± Izumi sweetly whispered. Her legs wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer to her.


    As someone who always finds them irresistible, I was already hard down there.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll miss this chance to pamper you¡­ Take it as my gratitude for bringing me that news.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to add thatst part, idiot¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m also hoping for this.¡± Looking a little embarrassed, Izumi lowered her head to hide her blush from me.


    ¡°Did I hear that right? My Izumi is straight-up being honest.¡±


    Once again, I couldn¡¯t help but tease my girl.


    Izumi pouted but that¡¯s all she could muster.


    ¡°Idiot. I¡¯m being honest here.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ That¡¯s why I find it more endearing¡­ You know what, you look more gorgeous when you¡¯re embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ I¡¯m not. And you don¡¯t have to remind me how gorgeous I am to you.¡±


    ¡°See. You can counter me. It¡¯s not that hard, right?¡±


    ¡°It is hard!¡±


    Perhaps finding herself losing her footing in our teasing battle, Izumi scowled at me. And before I could reply to her the girl¡¯s arms grabbed my head, pulling it down to resume what we started.


    Rather than hear me tease her more, the girl decided to seal my mouth with her sweet kisses.


    And from here, with our intimacy leveled up during the camp, we eventually did more than just a kiss as our desire for each other gets unleashed.


    My hips began moving, rubbing myself against her. Izumi lifted her skirt, giving me another glimpse of her new pair of panties. It¡¯s already moist and has a patch of wetness. She¡¯s also just as turned on as me.


    As my kisses started moving down to her neck, Izumi grabbed my belt and undid the button of my pants. With the zipper also following through, my pants eventually slid down to my knees.


    I looked her in the eye and we conversed wordlessly. We only needed to confirm each other¡¯s desires anyway. And at the moment, we¡¯re on the same page.


    Izumi bit her lips and stared downward.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, I grabbed hold of her legs and lifted them slightly. Once that was done, I pulled my pants down, releasing my fully erect length.


    Izumi audibly gulped at its sight.


    Following that, I let it rest on top of her sacred ce, the tip slightly poking the thin cloth separating me from it.


    ¡°... Ruki.¡± Izumi breathlessly whispered my name. I looked at her and noticed the desire in her eyes.


    She was asking for my permission so I nodded.


    Not long after, her face brightened up as she slowly reached down there. I thought she was going to hold onto it but Izumi had another idea.


    After tracing its shape within her palm and fingers, the girl pressed my throbbing length, pushing it down.


    Because of this, I could feel her slit more clearly and the warmth of her sacred ce seeped through the cloth and got transferred to me. It¡¯s enough to stimte me.


    At the next moment, my hips began moving, thrusting in between her hand and her sacred ce under Izumi¡¯s watchful eyes.

 Chapter 2002 Lovely Izumi *

    Chapter 2002 Lovely Izumi *


    ??For a minute or two, I moved my hips at a moderate pace, not letting my instinct take overpletely. We''ve already been in this situation before but unlikest week, I didn''t take it out like this. And in the camp, even though she tried to do this as well, I ended up using my mouth on her.


    That''s why this could be considered her first time feeling my length rubbed against her directly.


    Izumi bashfully closed her eyes but as the sensation gradually settled in her head, the crimson streak on her face became more apparent.


    While keeping her hand pressed on it as I continued to thrust my hips forward, my girl reached in for my lips before going down to my neck and chest.


    Little by little, Izumi removed her hand, allowing me full control down there. And perhaps she also wanted to feel me directly, the girl parted her panties to the side.


    As soon as that happened, I took my time admiring her beautiful slit. It''s glistening from her love juices.


    And somehow, it reminded me of the night I ate her out. Unconsciously, an audible gulp escaped my mouth. I would probably salivate if I left it open.


    "This pervert... I know what you''re thinking." Izumi bit her lips as a mischievous smile shed on her face. Her desire was leaking but more than that, she''s more amused that I couldn''t seem to hold myself back from her allure.


    ¡°Mhm. I know. I still remember the taste of it..." I snidely replied which put the girl in a bind.


    She pouted and then clicked her tongue but a momentter, her blush once again took over.


    While she was in that state, I grabbed my length and propped it up for her to see before pushing it down and sliding it across her beautiful slit, soaking the entirety of its head with her love juices.


    Izumi was taken aback at first but as seconds passed, she started humming and moaning from the sensation. The girl reached for my shoulder and bit on it, preventing her voice from leaking further.


    But when I started poking her clit or teasing her narrow opening, her whole body trembled from the pleasure.


    Of course, I let her take a deep breath and recover but once I resumed, Izumi¡¯s attempt to endure it was broken down.


    "... Slowly, idiot. T-this is too much stimtion for me." She said as her heated gaze matched mine.


    Although she said that, the glint in her eyes and her expression showed how much she loved this.


    Maybe if not for our limited time, I would¡¯ve asked her to stay here with me and make this moment more special for us.


    s, we''re both aware that we have to go back eventually or we¡¯re going to miss the 1st period.


    In this moment that we created for ourselves, we just have to make the best of it.


    "It''s intentional, Izumi. I like to see whether you can endure all of this or be more honest and upfront with me. You know, you''re also beautiful like this."


    "You and your fixation on making me honest. It¡¯s embarrassing, shameless idiot."


    "Well, don¡¯t say that. Look at me, am I also not feeling the same sensation as you? I love doing this with you, Izumi."


    ¡°Shut up. I love this too¡­¡±


    Izumi shook her head but that was her futile attempt to deny reality. Eventually, she stopped and red at me. And as though smoke started billowing from her nose, her head pushed forward as she angrily captured my lips again.


    However, that anger instantly melted and was reced by her sincere affection.


    From here, I stepped up my game and responded dutifully.


    As our long, passionate kiss resumed, I hooked an arm around her waist, pulling her closer to me. Using the same hand, I supported her back as the enthusiasm of my hips reignited, increasing the pace of my thrust.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With our most sensitive part throbbing from the intense sensation, Izumi and I savored every bit of it.


    At one point, our lips separated and we both watched what was happening down there. Then at the next moment, my head became buried in her chest.


    Not just once or twice did I feel the temptation of just forgetting everything and pushing it inside her. Thankfully I endured it enough and Izumi''s first climax arrived.


    Her hips involuntarily quivered as the table creaked from the intense movements. Her warm love juices gushed out and bathed my length with it.


    Following that, I traveled my way down there, licking it clean and sucking the remaining traces of her love juices. However, as I got toofortable eating her out, my mouth and tongue brought her to another climax, siphoning out the remaining strength in her body.


    By the time I finished cleaning her up thoroughly, my lovely girl was already lying on the table, her supple chest heaving up and down from herck of breath.


    Seeing her like this, she looked so alluring that I could feel my blood rushing down on my still-towering erection.


    As I climbed up toy down next to her, Izumi sensed my presence. She turned her body sideways to face me and I did the same, enclosing her within my embrace.


    Izumi snuggled to my chest and started dishing out herints with me but soon after that, she slowly pushed on my chest and had mey on my back.


    After climbing up on top of me, Izumi gradually moved down until she came face to face with my towering erection.


    It should be her first time seeing it in that distance so she stared at it for a few seconds as though she was inspecting every aspect of it.


    Once that was done, she looked up at me, ¡°Shameless idiot¡­ Tell me if I¡¯m doing it wrong.¡±


    Without waiting for my answer, Izumi stuck her tongue out and started licking it clean from the base upwards. She also asionally nibbled on it. When she reached the head, the girl unhesitatingly opened her mouth to take it in.


    She¡¯s inexperienced, alright. But after watching the other girls do this, she picked up on what to do. I didn¡¯t feel her teeth grating on my skin and her tongue wrapped around nicely. Her lips also sped around tightly.


    After familiarizing herself with the shape and how furious it throbbed inside her mouth.


    Izumi pulled on my hand and had me sit up.


    Understanding her intention, my hands dropped down on her head as I started guiding her on her first attempt to make me climax through her mouth.


    I wanted to say I guided her well but from everything that happened and the way her mouth felt different from the others, I blew my load in less than five minutes.


    Just like Marika, Izumi listened to my warning and popped it out before I could shoot it. Some sprayed on her face but a lot of it spilled on her hand and uniform.


    I panicked a little upon remembering that we still have school but Izumi came prepared.


    From her skirt, she pulled out a packet of wet wipes, cleaning up her face and uniform with it.


    However, when ites to my cock¡­ she did the same thing as everyone else; she cleaned it up, sucking the rest of my cum to thest drop.


    Once she was done, Izumi pushed me back down to the table and climbed up on top of me.


    We stared at each other and smiled. We could¡¯ve said a lot of words to each other like professing our love or reviewing what we did. However, we opted not to and simply enjoyed the next few minutes in silence. It¡¯s pretty pointless when we can already feel it through the other senses. Our hearts beat as one and we both feel happy and content while snuggling with each other.


    A whileter, after fixing our clothes and throwing away the set of wet wipes we used to clean ourselves, Izumi and I left the Club Building together ¨C hand-in-hand.


    As it was only a few minutes before the bell rang, the students who were runningte couldn¡¯t afford to stop and notice us anymore.


    Thanks to that, it became possible for me to send her to their ssroom.


    And before separating, Izumi, who¡¯s still donning her affectionate smile, bid me good luck and safe travels for our tripter.


    Really, she¡¯s bing more adorable as time passes¡­


    What¡¯s next?


    Ah. Right. I should prepare to be interrogated by my girls in our ssroom¡­ They¡¯re probably wondering why I¡¯m runningte.

 Chapter 2003 Preparation

    Chapter 2003 Preparation


    ??The four periods leading to lunch break passed by uneventfully.


    If I have to point out something interesting without counting how I got grilled by my girls who were waiting for me to arrive earlier, it would be the seemingly heightened interest of our Mathematics teacher in me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Must be because of my stint during the camping trip¡­ I put myself in such a limelight that everyone there had started taking more interest in me.


    I could recall that I¡¯ve been in her good books ever since the start of the school year. But for some reason, she focused on me today when ites to the participation in solving problems on board.


    She called for me thrice as opposed to the usual once per lesson.


    Honestly, it would be more than that if the bell didn¡¯t save me from it.


    In any case, I don¡¯t see that as a bad thing at all. I mean, I understood the lesson more because of it. And with those problems, even when I got it wrong, she corrected it while exining how to do so.


    It became more beneficial for everyone.


    Apart from that there¡¯s nothing noteworthy anymore.


    Ah. Wait.


    There¡¯s another one.


    The silent guy¡¯s suspension is over. He returned to ss but he kept to himself, not even answering Ogawa or Tadano.


    He¡¯s probably afraid of me now. And that¡¯s better. If he tries to stalk Saki again, he¡¯ll have to recuperate in a hospital bed next time.


    As for his threat and his presence in their club, Nami and the others told me that they¡¯d handle it. I¡¯ll trust their judgement but I¡¯ll have to keep an eye out for them.


    At this point, no one in their group can be considered a threat anymore.


    Tadano won¡¯t cross me anymore since he epts that Nami and the others chose to be with me. On top of that, he¡¯s still worried I mighty a hand on Mei-chan. He¡¯s going to act like a protective older brother.


    Ogawa, on the other hand, had been docile since the camping trip. He¡¯s like that because of my promise to not approach Kazuha-nee again and maybe because of the advice I¡¯ve given him regarding Mami. I don¡¯t care about his progress but if he fails then he can¡¯t me me for it anymore, right?


    They can keep their little club for now since Nami and the others still like helping the other studentsing to request it. I¡¯ll just act like a shadow member watching from the back.


    If anything, the ones who needed to be careful were those three guys rather than the girls.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that.


    In between sses, I used that time to either apany Shio or spend it inside the ssroom with my girls, mingling with our ssmates.


    Among the changes brought by the camping trip, Hino started approaching me more openly regardless of Fukuda or the otherckey¡¯s reaction. But even then, he still considers himself part of that guy¡¯s group.


    However, the gyaru group that often hangs around them was more inclined to join us now. I mean, not counting Chii, Kushii confessed to me and An-rin wouldn¡¯t let her friend stay on the sidelines. So when Chii came over, the other two followed her.


    It¡¯s safe to say that the delinquent group is no more.


    In ce of it, Onoda faction has be more official with everyone acknowledging my influence in it. In our ssroom, rather than a popr group who¡¯s bing the leader of the ss, that role fell on top of my head.


    Honestly, it¡¯s not that unexpected but I didn¡¯t anticipate for everyone to just fall in line.


    We¡¯ll see how that will develop in theing days. I can¡¯t just take over the whole ss, right? I should give everyone some breathing space. Not everything should be centered around me.


    But then again, it¡¯s also my fault for bing close to most of the girls in our ss that the boys could only watch on the sidelines.


    As much as I am satisfied to just have my girls around me, it¡¯s unfortunately not progressing in that direction.


    When another event that requires the cooperation of the whole ss happens, I will, no doubt, be nominated as the leader¡­


    Ugh. I guess that¡¯s the consequence of my actions and I have no other choice but to face it.


    Moving on¡­


    I ate lunch in the ssroom and Marika joined us.


    She¡¯s with Tanaka-senpai who¡¯s still acting like her follower. When I asked her why she¡¯s still doing that, she said it¡¯s hard to suddenly act like a friend to Marika after following her for a year. Marika also told me that it¡¯s fine. Thanks to Tanaka-


    senpai, the other followers ¨C or more like, Jun¡¯s paid followers ¨C couldn¡¯t approach her anymore. They could only do so whenever they were in the ssroom since Tanaka-senpai is only a second year.


    Ichihara Jun was absent. However, there¡¯s no mention of his suspension or anything. Maybe I can hear more details from Hayashi-sensei about his situation.


    Once we finished eating, I spent a little more time with them before I started preparing to leave.


    I already talked to them about my trip to Tokyo. While none of before I started preparing to leave.


    I already talked to them about my trip to Tokyo. While none of them really objected to it, it¡¯s easy for me to notice how clingy they became today. I guess it¡¯s their way to say how much they¡¯re going to miss me.


    After that, I visited the others who didn¡¯te to eat with us.


    In particr, I stayed a little longer on the third floor where I walked Marika back to their ssroom, met the res of Inugaki as well as Ichihara Jun¡¯s followers, andstly, spent time with Kana, Rumi, and Edel.


    Rumi was unhappy again since I wouldn¡¯t be able toe to the club. That''s why I pampered her a lot to let me off this time.


    Thankfully, it¡¯s effective.


    Kana and Edel, on the other hand, were more supportive of me. They asked me to take photos. I guess it¡¯ll be better if I record a video instead. We can all watch that when we return. However, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going there to sightsee. I doubt we¡¯ll have enough time to navigate around a metropolis where everywhere you turn, you¡¯ll see people.


    Once I finished everything I needed to do at the School Building, I began my walk towards the Administration Building.


    There are only a few minutes left before the lunch break is over but it¡¯s not an issue anymore. I¡¯m going to leave early anyway. I just maximized the time I could spend with my girls.


    Upon arriving at the entrance, I deliberated whether toe and meet Hayashi-sensei first or knock on Orimura-sensei¡¯s office.


    However, that became useless since it was such perfect timing that Hayashi-sensei exited the faculty room and saw me standing like a fool there.


    I don¡¯t know what she did in that room. Maybe she¡¯s doing her job as a Director already or she¡¯s there as the School Nurse, either way, she signaled me to follow her upstairs.


    Unlike the previous instances, she led me to the empty infirmary.


    After we entered, she had me sit down on a stool in front of her reclining chair.


    In a way, if someone peeked from outside, they¡¯d mistake me for a student seeking treatment from her.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m quite busy today with my nurse duties. You have to do your report here.¡± She said after tidying up her table and removing her reading sses.


    As always, she looked pretty terrific for someone her age¡­

 Chapter 2004 Imposed Suspension

    Chapter 2004 Imposed Suspension


    ??Infirmary. The clear white room dominated by the smell of antiseptic. It''s a ce normally a refuge for students but in our school, it''s like a forbiddennd with restricted entry. One will find it difficult to get permission to stay here unless necessary.


    And that''s because of Hayashi-sensei. Compared to the school nurse from the 3rd High who¡¯s easy-going enough to permit Hanabi in her whimsical habit of skipping ss in the infirmary sometimes, Hayashi-sensei was different. She¡¯s like a legendary NPC in an RPG who you could only encounter if a certain condition was met.


    Even those who were hurt or in need of medical attention would often not find her in this room. They could help themselves to get bandages or medicines.


    That''s why her identity became a part of the Seven Mysteries of our school.


    Apart from Shizu, I¡¯m the only one who knows where to find her. Moreover, I was lucky to have encountered her twice in this ce before.


    Anyway, I can understand the sentiments of others as to why they wanted to seek refuge here. It smells nice ¨C for those who weren¡¯t that sensitive to the smell of alcohol or disinfectants. The room''s ambiance was also quiet and calming. If it¡¯s for relieving fatigue, then it¡¯s the best. And the same could be applied if you just want somewhere you wouldn¡¯t be bothered by anyone.


    Thinking back, I fell asleep with Hina here. So, yeah. This ce was just that great.


    Concluding my thoughts there, I cleared my head and focused on the woman in front of me. Looking at how she immediately urged me to report, she probably had an idea why I was here, a few minutes before the fifth period.


    Did Shio tell her about my request to leave early?


    ¡°Hayashi-sensei, before I give my report, can I ask something first?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She nodded, her eyes narrowing a little. If I¡¯m not wrong, she already predicted what my question would be.


    ¡°Ichihara Jun. Did he not get suspended?¡±


    Upon saying that, I carefully watched her reaction. Even the tiny ripple on her face would probably give me a clue. However, nothing changed.


    She kept a straight face and stared at me for a few seconds.


    Following that, she turned back to her table and pulled out a slip of paper. She scanned it momentarily, making sure that it was the right one before handing it to me.


    I received the slip and read what was written there.


    It¡¯s not a message. And the slip of paper turned out to be a business card.


    ¡°Ichihara Kengo¡­¡±


    I recognized that name. Ichihara-san¡¯s husband. And possibly Ichihara Jun¡¯s ¡®guardian¡¯.


    I met him once two weeks ago. He even mistook me for Ichihara-san¡¯s rtive. Then when Ichihara-san cleared my identity as Koharu-san¡¯s instructor, he just dismissed me as though I was something beneath his notice.


    Oh. He did instruct Ichihara-san to treat me nicely but that¡¯s probably just his way to show concern for his daughter¡¯s development.


    I suspected him of being the one behind those men that Ichihara Jun brought to intimidate me. However, I have yet to be certain about it. Until this moment, at least¡­


    Hearing me mutter the name printed on the card, Hayashi-sensei expounded on why she gave it to me as an answer to my question.


    ¡°He called in early this morning and arrived way before any students arrived. He asked for a one-week leave for Ichihara Jun and apologized for the mess he made by bringing those thugs in to deal with you. You¡¯re asking if he¡¯s suspended. The answer is no. I never had the chance to impose that penalty on him because that man beat me to it.¡±


    I see.


    Rather than make a record of Ichihara Jun bing suspended for a vition in school, his uncle came in personally to apologize and imposed the suspension himself by calling it a one-week leave.


    One week.


    It¡¯s the same duration they gave me to apologize.


    If it¡¯s like this¡­ Is he implying I have toe there personally, maybe crawl on my knees to look for Ichihara Jun and give my apology?


    What a creative way to assert their superiority. I¡¯m impressed.


    ¡°What are you smirking about? I thought you¡¯d be disappointed.¡± Hayashi-senseimented. I guess it showed on my face.


    ¡°No. This is impressive. I guess. Not only has he escaped suspension, but they¡¯re now expecting me to apologize by bringing myself to their doorstep.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Someone from that family told me to apologize to him. His guardian. Sensei, do you think this man is his guardian?¡±


    ¡°He is. Everything rted to Ichihara in this school is done by him. In short, he¡¯s the reason that boy has so much freedom. He befriended the teachers to turn a blind eye to him. And he set up those followers to stick next to him and do his bidding.¡±


    Truly impressive.


    I guess it¡¯s undeniable now that he¡¯s the one behind Ichihara Jun¡¯s crooked ways.


    Too bad, Marika probably failed to notice that Ichihara-san¡¯s husband is the one responsible for Jun bing that obnoxious.


    ¡°So, they¡¯re asking you to apologize. Did they already find out about your little stint of capturing his fiance¡¯s heart?¡± Hayashi-sensei asked. This time, she¡¯s interested and concerned at the same time.


    She¡¯s probably reveling that I seemed to hit a big wall that I may or may not topple. But at the same time, she¡¯s worried I may be crushed by the power of that family. No matter what, I¡¯m still her second-most favored student ¨C Shizu is first. On top of that, I¡¯m rted to her long-time one-sided crush.


    Uh. I didn¡¯t add how close we¡¯ve be recently because it¡¯s not really worth mentioning. It¡¯s still far from enough to sway her.


    ¡°They did, I guess. I got confronted by Ichihara Junst night.¡±


    ¡°How? Did he look for you at your house?¡±


    ¡°No. I was at the Ichihara estate.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What the hell are you doing there? Don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡±


    With an incredulous expression, Hayashi-sensei almost leaned forward to shake me. Thankfully, she held herself back. She¡¯s probably thinking I boldly went there specifically to see Marika, disregarding that it¡¯s their territory.


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, sensei. I went there for a part-time gig as a boxing instructor.¡±


    Upon hearing that answer, Hayashi-sensei couldn¡¯t help but put a hand on her forehead. It¡¯s now confusing for her.


    I mean, it is if she doesn¡¯t know the specifics. I can¡¯t me her for that.


    ¡°Alright. Stop for a moment. Give me a rundown of everything that happened. Include the how¡¯s and the why¡¯s.¡±


    Hayashi-sensei put a hand in front of me as she tried to rpose herself.


    Although it¡¯s not within my n to tell her everything, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to inform her about my whole conflict with that family.


    And so, I started with my part-time job up until the point where Ichihara-san requested me to personally instruct her daughter.


    Hayashi-sensei listened intently but she kept on asking questions to rify like why did I ept the offer or what¡¯s my motive behind it.


    I naturally didn¡¯t lie to her and honestly said I¡¯ve been enticed by the pocket money I can get. But more importantly, I told her that it allowed me to find out how Marika was being treated by that family.


    ¡°So, in the end, it¡¯s all because you¡¯re determined to get Kujou out of their grasp¡­ What am I expecting?¡± Hayashi-sensei let out a sigh ofment once I finished my recollection.


    Her concern became more highlighted but at the tail-end of it, she¡¯smenting my recklessness.


    ¡°Sensei, I appreciate your concern for me¡­ But I will never change my decision. I¡¯m ready to fight back if it means I can give Marika her freedom.¡±


    ¡°Psh. Stop talking like a white knight in a medieval era saving a princess locked in her tower. Tread carefully, you idiot student. Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sensei. I¡¯ve already done that. My only path is to move forward. I won¡¯t be shameless and ask for your help. This is something I have to face, after all. It¡¯s enough that you look after everyone for me.¡±


    ¡°... You. Don¡¯t make a speech like you¡¯re leaving a will behind.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Does it sound like that? Maybe. But well¡­ I better give her some good news next time to rest her concern.


    ¡°Sensei, you can joke, huh? Anyway, enough about the Ichihara. Should I start with my report? Also¡­ I can see you¡¯re umting fatigue again, sensei. Why don¡¯t I give you a massage while reporting?¡±


    To dispel the serious atmosphere that built up because of our discussion, I added thatst part to take her by surprise.


    And it¡¯s effective.


    Hayashi-sensei¡¯s face scrunched up into a scowl as she reached in to pinch my ear.


    However¡­ she didn¡¯t say no.


    Silence means yes, right?


    And with that, after she retracted her hand, I stood up, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her with me to one of the beds.


    Since I¡¯m going to give her a massage, isn¡¯t it better to do it in private? Anyone can pass by and see us through the door, after all.

 Chapter 2005 It cant be

    Chapter 2005 It can''t be


    ??"How is it, sensei? Feeling better?"


    "Shut up and just continue, you audacious brat. 5th period has already started, finish this quickly."


    Despite sounding annoyed there, Hayashi-sensei never made an attempt to stop me. She even obediently sat down on the side of the bed while I climbed up from the other side and positioned myself behind her.


    My hands started on her temple, massaging both sides as gently and relieving as possible before slowly going down to her neck and eventually, her shoulder.


    While I was doing it, I trickled in my report by doing a narrative summary of every event that happened during the camp.


    I also added in my observations. Since her reason for asking me to report was to be like an observer to catch any issues that may arise, I squeezed my memory of anything that could be considered valuable information.


    Of course, I probably misinterpreted that but with Hayashi-sensei listening without even raising a question, I could only take that as her approval.


    Anyway, since I didn''t leave out anything except my intimate moments with my girls, Hayashi-sensei learned about my sessful attempts to sneak inside the girls'' area.


    Her reaction wasn''t really that strong about it as if she already knew I wouldn''t be able to hold myself back in not meeting any of them.


    All in all, her onlyint with my report was how I only focused on the girls.


    In my defense though, there''s no significant event on our side other than finding out that someone got caught sneaking into the girls'' area during the night


    "5th period? Sensei, you haven''t heard from Kinoshita-sensei yet? I requested an early leave."


    "What? When did you request that?"


    Ah. I see. So, my assumption earlier was wrong. She probably didn''t think much of why I looked for a few minutes before the end of lunch break.


    This woman. I guess it''s still hard for me to read her expression properly. She''s quite great at maintaining herposure.


    However, that also means... Hayashi-sensei was more expressive when we were in close proximity to each other like this. And even more so when we have a point of contact.


    Presently, she might not be sweating but her body temperature had already risen to the point I could sense the heat radiating from her body.


    And with my hands firmly pressed on her wless skin, the way her body minutely squirmed from the sensation was fully transmitted.


    It''s not close to being affected by me yet but it''s more like she''s starting to get morefortable with my touches.


    There''s no more subconscious rejection even if I run my fingers on the entirety of her neck and shoulder.


    Of course, I haven''t tried massaging her back yet so it''s still too early to say that she won''t mind me getting closer to her anymore. At the very least, I could say that Hayashi-sensei has acknowledged my massage skills.


    "I only requested it earlier... Something came up and I have to go to Tokyo today. It''s also possible that I won''t be able to attend school tomorrow."


    Since Shio would be reporting this earlier as well, that should be enough. But then again, I could also just be more open to her right here. I shouldn''t trouble my Shio too much.


    "Tokyo. What business do you have there?" Hayashi-sensei sounded unamused. She also turned her head to face me and stopped the movements of my hands.


    With her interrogative eyes drilling into my face, she was probably trying to figure out if my request to leave had any rtion to my current conflict with Ichihara Jun.


    "I''ll be escorting a group of girls to a recording session," I answered in the simplest way possible.


    However, since it ended up sounding so vague, Hayashi-sensei narrowed her eyes, applying more pressure on me.


    "borate."


    Her forehead which had just felt relieved from the fatigue was once again bing wrinkled with how focused she was on me.


    I don''t know if she''s still feeling concerned or just outright suspicious but I understand that I have to give her a convincing answer here or she might just deny my request to leave.


    Although that''s not going to stop me from leaving, that would lower my good boy points in Hayashi-sensei books.


    And so, without revealing too much information about Yue, I exined to her my reasoning.


    Hayashi-sensei listened without even blinking an eye. She knitted her eyebrows because it was still vague but after a few seconds of processing it, she let out a sigh and faced the front again.


    "You. You''re going to tire yourself out sooner orter."


    "Don''t worry about me, sensei. I''m getting enough rest, you know? Besides, being with them helps relieve my fatigue. Also, I think spending time with you like this is also helping me out."


    Yep. I''m being honest with thatst part. No matter how she tried to appear strict and uptight every time I went to her, the growing familiarity between us offset that.


    It''s safe to say that even if she gets angry at me because of something I did or will do in the future, I probably just take her scolding without flinching.


    But as expected, Hayashi-sensei was again dumbfounded at my words. Her head, which had just returned, twisted again to look at me. From the expression on her face, she thinks I''m just being frivolous.


    Unfortunately for her, that''s not the case at all.


    "Huh? You shameless student. What the hell are you on about?"


    "I mean it as it is, sensei. It''s pretty rxing for me to spend time with you even though I''m only supposed to aplish your task for me."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I shrugged and then my hands on her shoulders moved again. They gently slid to the edge of her shoulders and moved down to her arms. From there, I leaned closer, anchoring my chin on her side before gradually enclosing her in a seemingly loose embrace.


    Hayashi-sensei''s eyes widened upon catching up on what was happening. Then, her body jolted as though she tried to shake me off. It was unsessful, of course.


    I would''ve let go if she did that again but to my surprise, Hayashi-sensei calmed down.


    A few secondster, along with a weird pause as though she was hesitating, the woman in ab coat in my arms muttered softly.


    "... I see. Good for you."


    Upon saying that, she lowered her head and continued, "However, you shouldn''t get thisfortable with me. You shameless brat, I get it now. You''re theplete opposite of your father."


    "Didn''t you say I resemble him a lot?"


    "Not when ites to dealing with women! You... Don''t try this with me."


    "I''m not trying anything."


    "Don''t y dumb. You know what you''re doing."


    Well, she''s not wrong but there''s no change in her. It''s like her mouth and body had different thoughts.


    But I guess this should be enough. Better not to push her too much or I might really draw her ire.


    Upon putting on a meaningful smile, I lifted my head and loosened my arms before retreating to the other side of the bed.


    Her gaze followed me so I raised my arms, a gesture of surrender.


    "Sorry for the sudden embrace, sensei. I thought I could convey my feelings better like that. You won''t believe me otherwise, after all."


    "How can I believe you? Every time you''re with me, you''re bing more audacious." Hayashi-sensei was unconvinced. She pointed at me, her fingers trembling slightly. However, it''s not because she''s angry. It''s something else.


    "Ah. I guess that''s how it looks for you, sensei. I can''t me you for that. I should''ve asked for your permission."


    "Haa... At least you recognize your mistakes. Enough about this... Go now before I change my mind and reject your request to leave."


    With another sigh, Hayashi-sensei stood up and returned to her chair, refusing to look at me again.


    I closely watched her back and noticed how she was trembling. And it''s still not because she''s angry. From how I see it, she''s holding herself back. As for whether from anger or something else, it''s hard to figure out without hearing it from her.


    "I understand. I''ll be taking my leave then, sensei. See you in my next report."


    I made my way to the door after saying that. Hayashi-sensei didn''t say anything but I saw her nodding her head before sitting back down and trying to fiddle with the things on her table.


    When I stepped out of the infirmary, I peeked through the ss opening of the door and saw her looking at me.


    Somehow, she looked like she was about to crumple her hair from subdued frustration.


    I waved at her and she waved back but not the same kind, it was a gesture for me to hurry up and go away.


    Mhm. Looks like I pushed a sensitive button... Is it because of the hug? Can it be her first experience of being embraced? It can''t be, right?

 Chapter 2006 Orimura-senseis Plan

    Chapter 2006 Orimura-sensei''s n


    ??"Don''t just stand there. Sit down." Orimura-sensei said upon noticing how I got stuck standing by the door.


    She''s in her usual attire; a tracksuit, typical of most PE teachers. However, I find her a little different than normal.


    I don''t know how to describe it properly but her womanly charms seemed to be overflowing. There was no change in her attitude but for some reason, my eyes were immediately drawn to her cool beauty and her curvy figure.


    Of course, this might just be the result of having that experience with her. I couldn¡¯t help but get drawn in by her.


    Whether it¡¯s the same for her or not, I had no idea. But considering her gaze at me didn¡¯t linger for too long after she opened the door for me, she was probably intentionally avoiding prolonged eye contact with me.


    To get a clear answer to that, I should reel myself in and see how this meeting will go.


    "Sensei, you look great today."


    Following her words, I intentionally blurted that out as I moved from the door and took a seat on the long couch in the middle of the room.


    Orimura-sensei¡¯s office wasn''t that much different from Eguchi-sensei''s. She had her curtains drawn, blocking the light and scenery from outside. There were pieces of gym equipment lying around on the side like a dumbbell, and a jumping rope that one could use to exercise even in a small space like this. They¡¯re all rted to the subject she¡¯s in charge of.


    They all seemed to be properly used and maintained which meant she was probably exercising here during her free time. Or, she¡¯s also using them to get some inspiration for her lessons.


    I also spied a rolled-up training mat on another corner next to a cab. If I have to guess, she¡¯s also keeping some of her clothes in there. Because of that, it won¡¯t matter at all even if she gets sweaty in her lessons. Thinking about it, it makes sense that she also showers after club practices.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anyway, I expected Eguchi-sensei to be here with us. However, I forgot that she has a ss today. Our ss¡¯s PE subject is tomorrow so it slipped my mind.


    I ran into her on my way here. Looks like it¡¯s a blunder on my part. They were expecting me during the lunch break but I didn¡¯te here until thest few minutes. On top of that, I ended up reporting to Hayashi-sensei first.


    Because of that, this meeting became one-on-one between us again.


    Is what happenedst time gonna repeat itself? Not likely.


    This should be me fulfilling her request to allow her to correct my ways. That¡¯s what she¡¯s going to focus on.


    And sure enough, my remark was received poorly by Orimura-sensei.


    Standing behind her table, the woman crossed her arms and shook her head disappointedly.


    ¡°You and your tongue, shameless brat. Have you forgotten why you¡¯re here?¡±


    Hearing that, a small smile was drawn from my lips. I could answer with just a nod but where¡¯s the fun in that? She¡¯s going to try and apply corrections to me, I can¡¯t let her have it easy.


    ¡°I do remember. But sensei, do you mind if I ask you for a reminder? You know¡­ I might¡¯ve interpreted it wrongly.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to interpret wrong? This brat. I¡­ I told you. I have to pull you back to normalcy. It¡¯s not good for you and the girls around you if you continue this way.¡±


    ¡°What way?¡±


    ¡°Your womanizing ways!¡±


    Ah. Look at her, we¡¯re just starting and her blood is already about to boil.


    I guess this was the reason why she put this much distance between us. She anticipated herself to be angered by my words or actions.


    ¡°I see. Thanks for the reminder then, sensei¡­ I understand. You believe it¡¯s a problem even though Ryouko-san is also fine with this.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not fine with this. She simply doesn¡¯t have a choice. Out of any other man she can fall in love with. Why does it have to be you?¡±


    From a certain perspective, that does make sense. If someone took the time to understand her, she wouldn¡¯t be drawn to me. I¡¯ll simply be her outstanding student. Unfortunately, we¡¯re way past that.


    ¡°I believe only Eguchi-sensei can answer that, sensei. Can I say something in my defense?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°On second thought, this isn¡¯t a defense. These are simply my thoughts on my situation. Sensei can interpret it in any way you want to¡­¡± I paused momentarily, rxed my posture, and then stared at her intently. Sensing that she was invested in hearing my words and she wouldn¡¯t avert her gaze again, I continued. ¡°Is it so bad to fall in love with someone and have it realized? Why is it that we¡¯re only supposed to devote ourselves to only one?¡±


    I¡¯m aware that includes hypocrisy on my part since I won¡¯t be able to stand it if my girls also fall in love with another guy while remaining in love with me. But my point still stands. We simply just fell in love with one another. It just so happened that they all epted my situation even after I told them about it.


    And even then, they still have the freedom to choose whether to stay with me. And for the few girls who I considered to be someone I can¡¯t lose like Akane, the choice doesn¡¯t matter to them since they will never choose to part with me.


    Orimura-sensei contemted for a while. When she finished, she released a sigh and sat down on the chair behind her.


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s how you see it, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sensei.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing wrong with feeling that way. And it¡¯s not entirely umon. You can find one or two in any given area. However, you¡­ shameless brat, you have no limits. You will keep this up even though there is already a throng of women waiting for you. Even if you say you can make it up to them, it won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    She¡¯s not wrong. I fully acknowledged that. But it¡¯s actually not the girls who think like that. It¡¯s me¡­ And yet, despite She¡¯s not wrong. I fully acknowledged that. But it¡¯s actually not the girls who think like that. It¡¯s me¡­ And yet, despite acknowledging that fact, I cannot put a lid on my desire.


    Even at this very moment, it¡¯s functioning quite well, measuring my current favorability with this woman.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s say you do have a point there. Tell me, sensei. How will you stop me? Or what¡¯s your n for correcting my ways? You specifically requested this for me so at the very least, I¡¯ll try and amodate you. It doesn¡¯t matter if what you suggest is something I will normally reject outright.¡±


    In hindsight, her choices are limited and they will undoubtedly fail in the end considering I have a firm belief in myself and our current arrangement.


    ¡°My n¡­¡± Orimura-sensei¡¯s voice trailed there. She didn¡¯t look unprepared. She¡¯s just gauging my interest. After a few seconds of testing me whether I would flinch or not, she continued.


    ¡°First off¡­ Onoda, tell me your ns for the future.¡±


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡±


    ¡°It is. I need to know how serious you are about what you¡¯ve built.¡±


    ¡°I see. So you can break it down before we realize what we¡¯re building for the future. Gotcha.¡±


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± This time, a small smile peeked from her lips. Most likely, she¡¯s satisfied that I¡¯m following her line of thought.


    In any case, it¡¯s not hard for me to answer this. Let¡¯s see if she has a method to break it down.


    ¡°My n for the future is simple, sensei. To marry all of them and live together until the end.¡±


    ¡°Heh. That¡¯s pretty ambitious of you.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? But that¡¯s how it is. Do you have an idea how to break it down now?¡±


    ¡°... Let¡¯s see. All it needs is for a woman to make you fully devoted to her, enough to forget the others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But no one can fit that bill, sensei. I¡¯m fully devoted as it is to everyone. And I love them equally. No one can be greater than the others.¡±


    Mhm. I¡¯ve already mentioned this a lot of times before. And I certainly wouldn¡¯t change my mind about that. Even if it¡¯s a princess or a queen of a country. That¡¯s because I always give 100% to everyone.


    Orimura-sensei¡¯s small smile was maintained as though she already expected that answer. However, her next words surprised me a bit.


    ¡°You seem confident. Then allow me to test that, shameless brat.¡±


    ¡°Mhm? You¡¯re going to test it, sensei? How?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll make you devoted to me. Enough to forget about everyone.¡±


    This¡­ Did I hear her wrongly? She said devoted to her, not Ryouko-san¡­


    Her goal. She hasn¡¯t realized that it has already changed from how it originally was.

 Chapter 2007 Another Blunder

    Chapter 2007 Another Blunder


    ??"Wait! Forget that. I misspoke. I meant devoted to Ryouko, not me!"


    Just when I thought she was not going to realize it, Orimura-sensei suddenly jumped up in panic as she desperately corrected herself.


    Maybe if she was a little closer to me, she would''ve grabbed my cor and shook me like crazy.


    Nheless, I had this gut feeling that it was more of a slip of the tongue rather than a misspoken word. It could be her real thoughts leaking out unintentionally in the heat of the moment.


    In response to her, I put on a teasing smile which immediately triggered her.


    "What are you smiling at, you brat?!"


    "Nothing, sensei. I just thought it might be more interesting to be courted by you."


    While I didn''t really mind if she started helping me to get more alone time with Ryouko-san, that''s not really going to change anything. This request might as well not exist since I''m already devoted to her.


    Also, at some corner of my head, I was also looking forward to what Orimura-sensei would do if she didn''t correct herself.


    "No! Erase that thought in your head! Next time, Ryouko will be with us." Orimura-sensei shook her head furiously. Her poor table also became a victim of her attempt to deflect, hitting it as hard as she could.


    The sound rang out so loud that even from where I was sitting, I could see how her palm turned red from it.


    But even if that''s the case, her current stance showed that she''s not amused by me.


    Is that enough to deter me? Obviously not.


    "I understand. But sensei, think about it for a moment. Won''t it be better if you actually seeded? It will prove your point more"


    "You... I... I don''t need it."


    There''s something strange in her reply and halfway through it, her voice just dipped lower as though she had a different answer but shelved it down, perhaps for the sake of her friend.


    If she''s like this, my fascination with great friendship would surely prevent me from pushing her further.


    However, a question popped up in my head.


    Will she be satisfied this way?


    I don''t have an answer to that as only Orimura-sensei will know what she really wants.


    "Hmm. Alright. If sensei says so, who am I to change your mind?"


    I rxed my face and body, releasing the slight tension building up on me.


    Upon hearing that, Orimura-sensei audibly sighed in relief. It''s like she had just passed a deadly situation.


    I continued observing her reaction and found her also rxing.


    And then, a few momentster, she stood up and walked over to me.


    Taking the empty space next to me, Orimura-sensei then ced her hand on top of my head, ruffling my kempt hair.


    "I''m d you''re a bit reasonable this time, shameless brat. You should always be like this."


    "Sensei, I''m always reasonable. You''re the one who--"


    "Psh. Don''t argue with me. Just you wait. You''ll find how liberating it is to devote yourself to only one woman."


    Maybe it will be liberating. However, I really cannot see myself leaving everyone.


    I''ve already walked away from the girls before and it''s not a great sight. Those tears that I have only begun to realize how precious they were haunting me. I vow to myself never to hurt and make them cry again...


    "I''m afraid you''ll fail this time, sensei." I forced a smile before slowly removing her hand from my head.


    Maybe sensing the emotion in my voice, Orimura-sensei got stuck staring at me. Even when her hand dropped to my side, her eyes lingered on my face.


    And then slowly, her body inched closer.


    Whether that was an unconscious act or not, I have no idea. However, it didn''t take long before her arms closed in around me, embracing my head and then pulling me inside it.


    Compared to her panicky state earlier, this felt more like her own impulsive reaction.


    And when she realized what she had done, it was all toote.


    "This... Don''t misunderstand, shameless brat. You sounded lonely. My body moved on its own."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That couldn''t be an excuse because that''s really what happened.


    In any case, I just looked up at her and smiled before silently mouthing, "Thank you..."


    She''s someone whose feet are grounded in the norms of this society. That''s why I get her reasoning in her quest to correct my ways. But like Eguchi-sensei, she''s also someone who''spassionate to others.


    Orimura-sensei released a sigh again and then instead of releasing me in her arms, she tightened her embrace. I went along with it and eventually, my head pressed down against her softness. Consequently, my arms wrapped around her waist, hugging her just the same.


    I thought it should be enough for her to pull back but Orimura-sensei didn''t do anything. She let it happen before finally, her hand returned to the top of my head, affectionately caressing it.


    "It''s surprising, shameless brat. I never thought you''d have this weak side on you."


    "No one''s perfect, sensei. Of course, I''m already defective as I am. I''m like this because I made it my goal to live for them in the future. And I''m sure nothing is going to change my mind."


    "You''re still on that tirade. You''re young, Onoda. You have a lot more to learn before you can be certain of your future. I''ll help you straighten your path so... bear with me, alright?"


    Orimura-sensei''s tone was softer now. It''s like she dropped her guard down after seeing that I''m not always as shameless as I portrayed myself to be.


    Her caresses felt good and more than that, her embrace was warm and cozy.


    "I can''t promise anything, sensei. But one thing I can say is... I like this. Being close to you, that is."


    "Ugh. Don''t ruin the moment, you idiot. Hurry up and get better. You still have a ss to take."


    "Sensei, I forgot to mention. I don''t have a ss anymore. I got approval to leave early. Didn''t I arrive here with my schoolbag? After we''re done here. I''ll be leaving the school today."


    "Huh? Wait. Where are you going?"


    "Somewhere with some of my girls. I''ll be escorting them on an important trip."


    There''s no point keeping it from her anymore. She''s already mostly aware of my affairs anyway.


    Furthermore, it''s also my way to check how she''s going to react.


    And sure enough, Orimura-sensei halted her gentle strokes on my head as she immediately focused on what I mentioned.


    "Girls? Haa... You shameless brat. I thought I was making progress."


    "Sensei, you can''t be serious. Showing a weak side to you doesn''t mean I''m already changing... You have a long way to go before you see some progress, if not at all."


    I shrugged and lifted my head to look at her again.


    Orimura-sensei''s face was twitching. She''s both taken aback and annoyed. Following that, her fingers on top of my head curled and grasped a clump of my hair before yanking my head back.


    I resisted it since she used her strength there. If I let her be, she would have broken my neck.


    However, because of what I did, the result became rather interesting.


    Our gazes coincided once more in a way we could both see each other''s reflection. Orimura-sensei closed her eyes, took a deep breath and exhaled. Likewise, I cleared my thoughts before framing her in the middle of my vision


    A momentter, as my arms tightened around her back, her hand loosened its hold and slid down to my nape.


    Her palm was sweaty and warm and the sensation transferred to me.


    Withoutmunicating further, Orimura-sensei gently pushed on it, bringing my head up. But at the same time, she lowered her head, capturing my lips with hers as soon as they collided.


    "... I changed my mind. I don''t have the luxury of time to wait for the next instance, shameless brat." She dered after pulling back momentarily.


    And then without waiting for me to reply, the woman pressed in once again, sealing my lips with another kiss.


    It''s hard to figure out her emotion through it but at the very least, I could sense her desperation. She probably thought she was doomed to fail if I left today without my faith in myself being shaken.


    However, she still hadn''t realized that by doing this, she once again put herself at the forefront. Just likest time.


    She should''ve learned her lesson that... I could so easily turn all of this in my favor and she''d be powerless to stop me.

 Chapter 2008 No Misunderstanding

    Chapter 2008 No Misunderstanding


    ??As this wasn''t the first time we shared a kiss, Orimura-sensei knew how to subdue me through it. But in the same sense, I could also turn this around.


    For the first few seconds, I gave her the liberty to do it her way. She sucked on my upper lip, stuck her tongue inside, and eventually got entangled with mine.


    Her hand on my nape pressed harder, preventing me from moving my head back but in response, my arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer. Following that, I pushed her down.


    Thanks to the length of this couch, Orimura-sensei, whose arms were on me, failed to resist it. She plunged to the couch perfectly, her headnded on the cushion resting against the armrest while my arm supported her back.


    I thought this would be enough to discourage her from continuing but I was wrong.


    Apart from pausing for a moment wherein she red at me in annoyance, the woman crossed her arms behind me and pushed my head back down to her, epting our new position.


    From here, her aggressiveness got toned down and she started matching my movements.


    If we could say that the initial kiss was forced by her, this time, it became a mutual agreement between us to enjoy the moment.


    A minuteter, I lifted my head a little, pausing our exchange.


    At this distance, we stared at each other. Her eyes were chaotically trembling. It''s filled with different types of emotion.


    There''s uncertainty, self-me, annoyance, andst but not the least, satisfaction.


    Yeah. It looks like we''re just the same in this regard. After what happened between us, it''s already difficult for us to just act like it never happened.


    At that time, even if she imed she did everything by herself, we both know that it wasn''t the case at all.


    I initiated the kiss. I used my hand to pleasure her and in the end, even my hips moved albeit barely.


    "Sensei. Tell me, who will I be devoted to with your n? Will it be Ryouko-san, or you?"


    Upon saying that, I helped her lift her feet to the couch, fixing her posture. And while waiting for her reply, I did the same.


    With my weight partly pressing on her, Orimura-sensei pressed her legs together, allowing my knees to sink on both sides of her.


    She opened her mouth but no words came out. The woman had a very conflicted look on her face.


    She''s still holding onto the thought of correcting me for the sake of Ryouko-san. Unfortunately for her, her desire to have me for herself surfaced.


    "It''s fine to feel conflicted. It just showed how much you care for Ryouko-san. But sensei, think about yourself too. Will you let me, someone who can fill the void in your heart, go?"


    "T-that... Don''t be absurd. I don''t have a void in my heart. And... This is wro¨C¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She tried to deflect again but I sealed her lips before she could finish it.


    I was expecting her to instinctively push on my chest but apart from the initial surprise when she attempted to purse her lips together, her resistance melted like ice under the extreme heat.


    This time, I pooled in my experience to deepen the kiss, enough that it would both leave us wanting.


    When I lifted my head again, a string of saliva extended between the tip of our tongues. Her expression was also nowhere close to what she was preaching.


    Deny as she might but she couldn''t run away anymore.


    "Let''s make a bet, sensei. At the end of this request of yours, will it be me bing devoted to you or it will be you devoted to me? Don''t worry. I won''t do something underhanded like pushing you down like this. I''ll let you attempt anything you want if it means you can correct my ways, as you said."


    Well, saying it''s a bet was partly dishonest of me. Because I know myself enough that whichever resultes out with this, I will still be devoted to her and the others. It only matters to Orimura-sensei herself. Will she sumb to me or choose to step away before it bes toote to her?


    "I... I can''t agree with that. My terms will stay as is."


    Haa... Look at her. She''s also like this back then. She stuck to her own belief even though what she was doing was already too different from her intention.


    I stared at her without speaking another word. And with the silence following it, I intently observed the changes in her expression.


    At first, she was proud she stood her ground but little by little, that proud look broke and she averted her gaze as guilt upied her face. This time, that guilt was surely directed to me since she couldn''t bring herself to be honest with her feelings.


    That''s fine for me though. At least with this, I already figured out that I wasn''t the only one who couldn''t let go of our forged connection from that time.


    I have to go and leave soon. As much as I wanted to press her more about this, I have to cut this short.


    After deliberating for a while, I cupped her cheek and had her face me again. Following that, I lowered my head, capturing her lips. Pouring in my growing affection for her, I prolonged that kiss as much as possible.


    Orimura-sensei epted it and also responded quite proactively.


    Before long, my knees straightened as I pressed down on her.


    Her legs wrapped around my legs, locking me in.


    Then my head went down to her neck, showering it with kisses and making my mark there.


    In response, Orimura-sensei nibbled on my ear as her fingers sensually buried in my hair, caressing it as much as she could.


    Just from what''s happening, it really showed that she''s not against this development between us. However, she''s still going to preach about correcting me.


    I guess we''re both hypocrites. I have to work harder next time until she can admit to what she really feels.


    A few minutester, we separated from each other. I sat up while Orimura-sensei remained lying on her back.


    I knew I could push further and repeat what happened between us. But there''s no reason to do that this time.


    "Sensei, see you on Wednesday. I won''t try to force the bet on you but think about it while I''m gone. This is your best shot, you know? I''m already devoted to Ryouko-san so I don''t think you''ll be sessful if that''s going to be your goal. On the other hand, if you can make me devoted to you and only to you... Won''t that be a huge sess for you?"


    "... Shut up. How can that be a huge sess if it means I''m going to steal you away from Ryouko?"


    She''s still on with that but now I know. This is just her character. She just can''t let that go.


    "True. However, sensei, that''s the only way you can correct me. I''m sorry but this is the reality of our situation. You''re free to hate me but I''ll keeping to this meeting with you until you tell me to stop or you aplish your goal. This is your request, after all."


    "This shameless brat... Then don''t leave so soon..."


    "Why? I think we''re pretty much done with this conversation."


    Although I said that, I could already guess what she''s going to say...


    From the corner of my eyes, I could see her focus moving from my face down to my crotch, or rather, the bulge that''s already obvious on it.


    "... I have to help you with that. You''re not thinking of leaving while pitching a tent, are you?"


    "Really, when will you be honest, sensei?"


    I teasingly grinned while shaking my head as I turned to face her again.


    "Don''t misunderstand, shameless brat."


    "I won''t. I understand it very well."


    Mhm. It''s a different understanding than what she''s trying to imply though.


    Upon saying that, I rested my back on the couch and waited for her to make her move.


    Orimura-sensei got up and sat on my side. With my arm hooking around her waist again, she pushed in for a kiss while her hand traveled down there, grasping the bulge and releasing it from my pants. In response, my hand on her waist moved up to her chest, pulling down the zipper of her track jacket before slipping my hand inside her undershirt.


    And so with this, the same scenario asst time was about to repeat. However, it''s safe to say that it''s not an ident anymore. We both wanted this.

 Chapter 2009 Deepening Connection *

    Chapter 2009 Deepening Connection *


    ??"You''re enjoying this again..."


    "How can I not, sensei? You''re doing this for me. The best I can do is to appreciate it."


    "No. The best you can do is to cum right away... But this... it''s just like that time."


    "I''m trying, sensei... I swear."


    "I don''t believe you..."


    With crooked eyebrows, Orimura-sensei rolled her eyes before focusing down on my erection.


    Despite saying all that, she''s still holding it up, stroking it fiercely as it continues to throb within her palm.


    However, apart from it bing even bigger and thicker from all the blood that kept pumping and circting to it, reaching climax was still far from the horizon.


    I was being honest with her when I said I was enjoying it though. The transparent slimy liquid that leaked from the tip already stained her hand, making her strokes moist and slippery.


    Now that she focused on it again while ignoring how my hand continued fondling her or my mouth enclosing around one of her nipples, Orimura-sensei gradually moved.


    Having understood what she wanted to do, I popped her hardened cherry out of my mouth and straightened my back.


    While continuing to fondle her breast, I watched as she slowly bent down, running her kisses from my chest to my toned navel.


    Before arriving at her destination, she shot me another nce along with an amused expression to capture the anticipation building on my face.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Shameless pervert." She smilingly murmured as her warm breath brushed against my cock, making it tingle from the sensation.


    I smiled back in response. Because no matter how much she says she''s only doing this to help me, her actions now say otherwise.


    Shortly after, her soft and moist lips touched the tip, giving it an intimate kiss, and sucked the remaining precum built up on it. And then, she continued to slide down from the side, settling her head on my thigh and next to it.


    While staring up at me, she unbuttoned my pants and pulled them down to the ground, further liberating my length.


    She grasped my sack and fondled it. From how sensitive it was, my cock throbbed profusely.


    "This naughty thing..." She watched in fascination before her lips pressed to the side again. Nibbling and kissing it as she slowly went from the base upwards. When she returned to the head, her tongue wrapped around it, wetting itpletely with her saliva.


    Somehow, the way she looked while doing it was so seductive that I could feel more of my blood hardening it. It twitched uncontrobly that it almost escaped her grasp.


    Upon stabilizing it, Orimura-sensei could only give a positive hum as she didn''t think twice anymore. She opened her mouth, sliding more than half of my length.


    The intense heat and stimting warmth of her mouth spread to my senses as my cock settled inside. Looking down, I saw her cheeks gradually bulge as the tip poked at it. However, only momentarily. She brought it back to the middle of her mouth, letting her tongue continue to entangle around it, savoring my taste.


    In response, I reached inside her pants, returning even a little of what she was about to do for me using my fingers.


    She didn''t open her legs initially but with how persistent my reach was, she gave in and allowed me ess to run my fingers along her moist slit and eventually, poke into her sacred ce.


    With the stimtion from my fingers, she moaned out in pleasure. But to keep it subdued, Orimura-sensei''s head started bobbing up and down, sliding my erection in and out of her mouth. Apanied by her skilled tongue that knew how to squeeze me, my whole body became awash with how great she was doing it.


    The same as before, Orimura-sensei would pause at times to catch her breath. Upon taking it out for a moment, she would then switch to licking it all over while giving me a stimting sight to remember.


    Her pride as an educator was already shelved down. For her, I''m not like any other student. I''m a unique existence for her. That''s why, apart from the guilt for her friend, she couldn''t really be bothered by how forbidden this rtionship we''ve cultivated.


    Maybe she did realize it but even so, she''s not just going to admit to it in front of me.


    A few minutester, understanding that her blowjob wouldn''t be enough to finish me, Orimura-sensei eventually stopped and returned to her previous sitting position.


    Our lips found each other again and shared an intimate exchange of saliva.


    Then with a slightly impish smile uncharacteristic of her, she said, "Shameless brat, did you like it?"


    "Yes." My answer was swift and concise which somehow pleased her.


    "Good. If my jaw bes sore, you have to make it up to me." She smilingly said while acting like she was adjusting her chin.


    "It won''t just be your jaw bing sore, sensei... Your whole body will."


    I leaned closer to her and whispered back but her response sounded more confident than ever.


    "I doubt it."


    I don''t know if she''s trying to challenge me or if this is just her way to keep up appearances but from here, I decided not to stay passive anymore.


    "The bet is still on, sensei." Upon saying that, my fingers paused from poking her to assist my other hand with pulling down her track pants.


    It wasn''t easy since she remained seated and she found amusement at seeing me struggle but when I eventually seeded, Orimura-sensei turned towards me and pressed her hands on my shoulders. Using my body as her support, she lifted herself and went over to straddle me.


    With my cock pointing directly at her entrance, she slid the thin fabric covering her sacred ce to the side before saying, "Don''t forget, shameless brat. I''m helping you. So, don''t move."


    As I thought, she''s still going to make that as an excuse. But let''s see how long she could hold onto it. If I could coerce her for a kiss and other things, letting me move on my own would also be possible...


    "Can I not help you here as well, sensei?"


    "No." What a swift rejection. Somehow, I find this to be one of her charms.


    I''ve had my fair share of tsundere with Maaya and Izumi but Orimura-sensei was something else entirely. No matter what I do, she''s probably not going to openly admit her true feelings to me. Maybe that''s also going to be the case even if I seeded in making her devoted to me. But we''ll see. It''s still too early to tell.


    I smiled in response which annoyed her a little. Nheless, that alone wasn''t enough to stop what was about to happen.


    ¡°Then, I should at least even it out with you, sensei. Wait a second.¡±


    Before she could lower herself down to take me inside her, I grabbed her waistline and raised her body, bringing her sacred ce at the same height as my head. With her knees sinking on my side, Orimura-sensei could only put her hands on top of my head as she watched me plunge my face into her crotch.


    ¡°... I never said you could do this¡­ Uhhmmp!¡±


    She tried toin but was cut off as my mouth and tongue started their work in pleasuring her.


    Little by little, my hands moved from her waist to her perky butt, fondling them as I sucked her love juices and drilled my tongue deep within her. Unlike thest time when she stopped me from cupping them, Orimura-sensei¡¯s head was already too muddled to care for it.


    And with this, I aplished what I opted out to do back then. Her whole body started quivering and her hands started pulling on my hair. Not long after, her subdued moans echoed inside the room.


    It¡¯s encouraging enough that instead of just giving her a taste of what I can do with my mouth, I pushed her to climax.


    Taking the opportunity while she¡¯s weakened by it, I guided her down to me. My towering erection smoothly slides in from her entrance, upying her depths for the second time.


    ¡°... Hnng. Disobedient brat.¡± That¡¯s all Orimura-sensei could mutter as she firmly settled on myp.


    ¡°I¡¯m only helping you out, sensei¡­¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­ You¡¯ll be the death of me, shameless brat.¡±


    I know. Using her own words back to her sounded devilish but what can I do if she¡¯s this stubborn? Besides, t¡¯s not like she¡¯s so against it. To quell her displeasure, I sealed her mouth with another kiss which she graciously weed.


    Then, for the next minute or two, neither of us made an extensive movement. We simply savored the sensation brought by our renewed connection.

 Chapter 2010 Come *

    Chapter 2010 Come *


    ??Time slowly passed inside the room.


    While it felt like a long time had already passed since I arrived here, it was only a little over fifteen minutes since our conversation started until we reached this current situation.


    The outside was very quiet as it was still the 5th period. Even if some teachers remained in this building, most of them were in the faculty room.


    Orimura-sensei wasn''t that worried about that. Or rather, her head was already too upied to worry about it. Still, there''s nothing wrong with being cautious.


    I took a nce and sighed in relief after finding that I indeed locked the door. That''s the best security we needed to prevent someone from walking in on us.


    "Sensei, should I start moving?"


    Despite my intention to not let her do everything likest time, I couldn''t just forego asking for permission first.


    If she nodded then that''s the best situation. If not... I''ll take a step back and let her do it while I slowly lead us to that instead.


    At the moment, her hips were already subtly moving, squeezing me ever so tightly. It''s a heavenly sensation for both of us but we''re both aware it''s not nearly enough for us.


    If anything, we might not mind being wild at all if we were in a different setting. That''s the extent of our current desire for each other.


    Of course, I still wouldn''t hear her admitting to it but her actions would prove it.


    A few secondster, having recovered from the orgasm she experienced and the subsequent stimtion from pration while she was still sensitive down there, Orimura-sensei headbutted me before answering my question.


    "Just stay still, shameless brat. Let me do it."


    Upon saying that, her arms wrapped around my head, embracing me. With my face buried in her chest, she lifted her feet to the couch to start humping on top of me.


    As I expected, she wouldn''t easily let me do this. In her head, even if she knew quite well that I''d already seen through her, she''d be keeping up this act for her peace of mind...


    Well, good luck to her with that. Her mind hadn''t been at peace since the day this happened between us.


    In any case, since she''d chosen thetter, I didn''t protest that much. My hand remained on her squishy bottom, grasping them firmly as I partly supported her endeavor.


    Orimura-sensei''s movements were slow at first. The way she was humping down was only enough for a fourth of my length to slide out before being buried in her again.


    I could feel the head scraping against her sensitive walls as she squeezed me tighter.


    "... Aahhh. I don''t think I can get used to your size shameless brat. I''m filled uppletely."


    "Don''t worry, sensei. My shape will be carved inside you soon enough. You won''t be able to forget it."


    "You wish... Uhhhmmp!"


    Fueled by her desire to subdue me, Orimura-sensei picked up her pace. I could feel her sping tighter, making the grind in her depths more pleasurable.


    And thanks to the bounciness of her couch, I got the excuse to match her movements, thrusting my hips upward.


    Before long, the sound of our skins pping against each other rang out. However, we''re already lost in the act that stopping or even slowing down has been set aside.


    While Orimura-sensei nibbled on my ear to prevent her moans from escaping, my mouth enclosed around her nipple, sending more pleasure to spread to her senses.


    Other than that, I alternately showered her with more kisses until she threw the white g in regard to reiming control of our situation.


    Slowly but surely, our lower bodies sought out more stimtion. However, her stamina soon reached its limit. Her humping slowed down and was reced by wriggling her hips back and forth, letting my cock grind her depths, poking into her most sensitive spots.


    Taking this as a chance, my hands moved to her waist and then her back. While supporting her like that, I used my strength to lift ourselves, changing our position.


    Although she became alerted at my movements, it was toote for her to protest.


    As carefully as possible, I pushed her down on the couch, pressing myself on top of her with my cock still lodged deeply inside her.


    "Sensei, you don''t have to say anything. I''m only helping you out."


    Using the same words as before, I put on a shameless smile as I faced her exasperated expression.


    With furrowed brows, Orimura-sensei bit her lips in frustration. But little by little, that expression mellowed out as she slowly epted our situation.


    She knew it was already impossible to repeat what happened back then. And with my shameless excuse that yed perfectly with her own, she couldn''t really scold me at all.


    And so, after deliberating for a moment, she looked up at me with her desire clearly written on her face. She raised her arms to receive me at the same time as her legs gradually locked behind me.


    "Come... Shameless brat."


    For the first time, her voice became filled with her affection and desire to have me for herself.


    And that''s thest straw to my reason.


    Our lips once again locked with a passionate kiss at the same time as I started pounding down on her.


    Unlike the previous times when it was mostly her, Orimura-


    sensei was set to experience my skills in bed.


    The couch that seemed so sturdy started creaking and her voice which she kept subdued began leaking out. They became a pair of melodies further fueling my desire.


    Orimura-sensei''s entire body quivered as she experienced more climax within the next few minutes. Her insides clenched tightly around me as the warm gush of her love juices spilled on her couch.


    "Onoda, you shameless brat. I hate this. I hate being powerless when ites to you... Stop twisting my life. Hnnng... Haaahhhh!"


    Along with her moans, Orimura-sensei''s thoughts spilled out. Though it contained the word ''hate'' I could easily sense that it was all directed at herself rather than me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And honestly, I expected as much from her. That''s why she couldn''t truly be honest with me because she hates how she''s unable to resist me or anything about me.


    It might be impossible to solve that now but in the future, that''s what I was going to aim for on top of making her devoted to me.


    A few more minutester, the pleasure that continued to umte inside me also reached its critical point.


    I informed her about it by whispering in her ear. Her response was to put a seal on my lips while her legs tightly locked behind me.


    Even with the increased speed of my hips, she had no intention for me to pull out.


    Soon enough, after a short burst of forceful thrusts, scraping her sensitive walls and banging her until she reached another climax, my whole body trembled as I buried my entire length inside her.


    In the final second before I burst deep inside her, I sought for her lips, sharing another intimate kiss as I filled her depths with my seed. Her insides clenched tightly, squeezing me until myst drop.


    We stayed in that position for more than a minute before I pulled out andy down next to her.


    --


    Fifteen minutester, we''re now standing next to her door. Our clothes were fixed but the signs of what we did remained on our bodies.


    My ear was still throbbing from how much she nibbled on it and Orimura-sensei was still flustered while her neck contained a few marks that I left there. Her hair and the cor of her tracksuit hid them though.


    "Hey, shameless brat. The bet. I''ll inform Ryouko about it."


    As I expected, this was the reason she followed me here even after I said goodbye to her.


    We didn''t talk that much while we were resting, after all.


    "Yes. I''ll do so, as well. She should''ve been here with us. It''s my fault for not minding the time."


    "Will you tell her about what happened?"


    "Not this time.


    "Why? I thought you can''t lie."


    "Indeed. But I''m not going to her. I''m just keeping things between us private. When you tell her about our bet, she''ll understand."


    Technically, the moment I considered making her devoted to me, her status in ourplex rtionship had already risen.


    Although I still need to inform Ryouko-san about my thoughts on this situation, divulging that I made love with Orimura-


    sensei again is unnecessary.


    "I don''t get it. How can you be so carefree?"


    "I''m not being carefree, sensei. You''re just having a glimpse of ourplex rtionship. I know it''ll take time for you to understand but everything I told you earlier is true. I love Ryouko-san and everyone connected to me. And regardless of what will be the result of our bet, I already consider you as someone important to me, sensei."


    Somehow, Orimura-sensei didn''t find my words surprising anymore. It''s like she already expected me to say that. Maybe I was being too obvious about it but no matter how much she tried to deny it in her head, she''s now at the stage of having partly understood my character.


    Without saying anything else, she stepped forward, pinched my cheek, and kissed me before pushing me out of the room.


    I remained standing before her door until I heard her walk away from it.


    Will things be different on Wednesday? I don''t know¡­

 Chapter 2011 Contact

    <h4>Chapter 2011 Contact</h4>


    As I was waiting for the scheduled train to arrive at the station tform, I received a call from Kaoru-san, informing me about the details of our trip to the capital.


    Akane, Miho, and Yua already talked to her yesterday during that small meeting at the cafe. Since they appointed me as their escort, she decided to contact me directly regarding this.


    Good thing she didn''t call while I was with Orimura-sensei or I would have no excuse for my girls.


    Before answering the call, I looked at the time¡ªa quarter before 2 o''clock.


    I stepped back from the yellow line and sat at one of the empty benches.


    "Hello, Onoda-kun? I''ve sent you the ticket details for the express train."


    I could only respond with a ''yes'' before Kaoru-san continued speaking.


    I guess that''s enough confirmation for her that she didn''t dial the wrong number.


    Anyway, I did receive the ticket details through emails. In this day and age, tickets already exist digitally. With just the scan of the unique QR codes, it will be as good as the physical ones. Train conductors will also have no problem checking it once we''re on board.


    "Be there before 3 o''clock. The trip will take close to two hours from your location."


    "Thank you. And I apologize for the trouble, Kaoru-san."


    "Don''t be. I should be the one apologizing. I failed to secure you a ticket for the high-speed rail amodation. It could''ve saved you more than half an hour of travel time."


    "It''s no problem, actually. The nearest station for that is outside our city. That more than half an hour of saved time will also be voided. It''s better this way, you can save cost and we''ll be arriving at a less-crowded ce."


    Well, my estimate about it was probably off and Kaoru-san might be right that it would save us more time. But since we''re already imposing on her, it won''t be fair toin to her about it.


    "I see. That''s good then. I''ll see you there. Take care on your trip."


    "Yes... Ah. Kaoru-san. A moment. Is Yue still busy?"


    "Yes. She also went to school today. Then she has a photoshoot scheduled this afternoon. I''m already on the road to pick her up. The earliest you can meet each other is when you arrive at the recording studio." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She went to school, huh? She told me she''s already not obligated toe in whenever she has work lined up.


    Knowing Yue, she must have been trying to distract herself from being too excited for our meeting. It probably also prevented her from fiddling on her phone to send me a chain of messages or dialing my number impulsively.


    Really, I wish I could prolong a day to a week. That way, we can spend a longer time together¡­


    "Oh. I forgot to mention, Onoda-kun. I also sent you numbers of trusted delivery ces that will not require Asahi to answer her door. You can use them if you want to buy her a treat again. You see, sheined when the donuts arrived and my name was on the receipt. She said I should''ve let you order for her... That girl... She''s getting an attitude." Kaoru added. I heard her sigh at the end but it was instantly reced by her joyfulughter, possibly recalling Yue''s expression when sheined.


    Alright. That''s not something I anticipated. She''s really getting an attitude. Or maybe, it''s just the result of not seeing me for long.


    I better pamper her a lot to make her behave again.


    "I appreciate that, Kaoru-san. Also, let me teach you a trick to make her behave. Just in case you need it in the future."


    "Onoda-kun, you''re a bad guy. You''re going to teach me how to handle your girl? Won''t she cry if she finds out?"


    "Well, I know nothing is going to remain unsolved if I use the tried and tested method of good old pampering. Besides, it''s not a superb trick that you can always use on her. It¡¯s a one-time use only."


    "Alright. I''m sold. Teach me about it. I''ll listen."


    Kaoru-sanughed again and this time, her voice sounded more mellow as if she had already forgotten the pressure she was under.


    "Great. This is how you do it..."


    I guess it''s good that I helped her rx even during her drive.


    During the few minutes before the train I was waiting for arrived, I quickly taught her the one-time use trick against Yue.


    As I said, it''s only situational and something the girl would recognize as something I taught Kaoru-san if she used it. So, in the end, that girl would beining to me, not her manager.


    ¨C


    Ten minutes after I rode the train that would take me home, it stopped at the next station.


    As it was still too early for any student to be out and about, it was rare for me to see someone in a school uniform.


    However, to my surprise, I found one among the new passengers. And it''s not just a random student but a pair of middle school students who I am extremely familiar with.


    "Hmm? You two... Are you ying truant?"


    Yep. They''re Sumire and Umi.


    The two of them gasped upon seeing me so I pointed at them and mouthed that question as they tried to rub their eyes as though they were making sure they were not seeing things.


    The energetic girl immediately grinned while the shy and soft-spoken girl put on an embarrassed smile before hiding half of her face with her school bag.


    A momentter, the former grabbed thetter¡¯s wrist, pulling the girl with her, and approached my location.


    With the current time far from the rush hour, the seats next to me were empty.


    Sumire plopped down on my left while Umi shyly upied my right. Perhaps remembering ourst meeting, she grasped the side of my clothes and inched closer to me.


    I pat her head and put on a kind smile before holding her hand while using her bag to cover it up.


    Umi liked it a lot. She had already forgotten my question and instead enjoyed this moment by resting her head on me.


    Sumire who probably failed to pick up what happened was still grinning as she threw my question back at me.


    "Ruki-senpai, can we say the same to you?"


    I turned to her and flicked her forehead.


    "Do you think I have the time to y truant? You''re bing cheeky, Sumire."


    "Owh! That''s unfair! And how is it cheeky? My question is also valid!"


    "Alright. Don''t shout. I''ll tell you but you also have to tell me why you''re out this early."


    "Deal!"


    I looked at Umi who also appeared interested in what I was about to say. She gently nodded before saying, "We''ll tell you, senpai."


    These two... They''re making me want to dy this train ride so I can pamper them both. How did they be this adorable?


    Ah. Right. I already find them adorable even before I consider them precious to me. It''s just unfortunate that we cannot meet easily because of school.


    Anyway, I exined to them that I requested for an early leave and my reason is the trip to Tokyo.


    Of course, since I already considered them someone I care about and they''re also avid fans of Yue, or Asahi as they know her, I also told them about our agenda for going to Tokyo.


    And sure enough, their eyes instantly twinkled at the mention of Yue. Even Umi who wasfortably enjoying our closeness seemingly got energized as their faces seemingly zoomed in to hear more details about the trip.

 Chapter 2012 Adorable Juniors

    <h4>Chapter 2012 Adorable Juniors</h4>


    "Wow. She''s going to record a new song? I''m excited! Don''t forget to take a photo, senpai! Prove to us that you''re there with her."


    "This girl... Do I still need to prove it to you when you have already talked to her?"


    "Eh... It''s a lot better to have visual confirmation, no?"


    "Uh... I also like to see it, Ruki-senpai."


    "You too, huh? Alright. I''ll take a photo of us but you two have to hide it from everyone. It''ll be bad for her career if they find out about us."


    With Umi also chiming in, can I still reject them?


    Well, it''s not like the request is difficult to aplish. I just thought I could tease the little gremlin more.


    Her reaction was just too adorable to pass up, after all.


    "Yes! But senpai, you''re being unfair... The moment Umi speaks up, you immediately caved in. Am I not your adorable junior too?"


    Oh. So she picked up on it, huh?


    "That... I don''t think that''s the case, Sumire."


    With a flustered expression, Umi tried to refute her friend''s im. However, with the way she''s shooting nces at me, she''s clearly thinking of the same thing. And obviously, she''s happy about it, evident from her furtive smile.


    I flicked Sumire''s forehead again and squeezed Umi''s hand at the same time.


    "No. She''s right, Umi. I''m being unfair. Intentionally at that."


    "See! I knew it. You like Umi more than me!"


    "When did I say that?"


    "Just now. Boo... This is why you''re always mean to me, right? And here I thought I was your favorite junior." Sumire put on a pitiful expression and turned her gaze away, acting like she''s being abandoned by me.


    Concerned for her friend, Umi tugged at my sleeve. "Senpai. I know you''re not being mean to Sumire."


    Although she''s quite timid and soft-spoken, this girl knows when to open her mouth. And that too, for the sake of her friend.


    "She likes Senpai a lot. And I think she wants to beforted like me. You see..."


    Her voice trailed there as she continued her words by whispering it directly to my ear. Most likely to not let anyone else hear it. Surprisingly, what she said also linked to their early departure from school.


    Apparently, Sumire who thought she could practice her batting form more during lunch break was confronted by someone in the same club.


    They got into a fight and it ends up with a teacher stopping them.


    Although they both got sent to the Guidance Counseling Room where the counselor and other teachers investigated the root cause of the conflict, it remained undecided because the girl who started the fight lost against her and was sent to the infirmary.


    Due to that, they just decided to send Sumire home first while they look after that girl.


    There were witnesses so she couldn''t really be faulted by what happened. Just that, she''s too strong for the girl that even a slight push was enough to knock her opponent out.


    And since Umi didn''t want to see her friend gloomy, she followed after her, ditching the afternoon sses.


    Now that I think about it, Sumire was a little gloomy when they arrived. It just disappeared right away when I called out to them.


    "Thank you for telling me, Umi. And you did great. I''m proud of you."


    "Uhm. Don''t mention it, Ruki-senpai. Take care of Sumire for me. I can''tfort her by myself."


    "Sure thing. I''ll walk you home too."


    I patted her head and put on an appreciative smile before turning to my other side.


    At this point, Sumire was still sulking but she caught on that Umi told me what happened.


    "What are you looking at, biased senpai?"


    "Nothing. Just looking at my sulky yet adorable junior."


    "Your flowery words aren''t helping. Hmph."


    Sumire crossed her arms and tried to slide away. However, since she''s already at the corner, there''s nowhere for her to go anymore unless she stands up and walks over to another seat.


    I leaned to her side and grabbed her hand just like how I''m holding Umi''s before continuing.


    "You did well protecting yourself though. If that was me, I''d probably be suspended right away because of how severe I retaliated."


    Upon hearing that, Sumire rolled her eyes incredulously.


    "I didn''t start it. She''s just jealous I''m recing her to be the 4th batter. I only protected myself."


    "Mhm. You''re right. That''s why you don''t have to mind it. Won''t it end in your favor anyway? Just take this free time that they gave you to rx. I mean, isn''t it such a great coincidence that I''m also leaving early? Now, I canfort you."


    "Boo. Who says I needforting? Just pamper Umi, senpai, since you like her more than me."


    Ah. This girl. From her words alone, I could sense that the incident wasn''t really affecting her that much. She''s more focused on the fact that I was pampering Umi more than her. She''s quite a handful, isn''t she? I never thought she''d easily get jealous like this.


    Where''s my obedient Sumire?


    Uh. Alright. I should stop with that. I have yet to spend a lot of time with her to figure her outpletely.


    At this stage, I''m still just her favored senior and likewise, she''s the junior I adore. Of course, Umi was probably different since she''s more expressive than this girl despite being the quiet girl.


    "I never thought you''d be this cute when you''re jealous... I''m d to be liked by my adorable junior."


    "Ugh... I don''t like you, senpai. I just think you''re cool. And handsome."


    "I see. Then so be it. However, Sumire. This cool and handsome senpai of yours likes you a lot."


    "... You don''t have to say it like that. And why are you confessing inside a train?! Chii-chan-senpai will be mad at you."


    "You think so?"


    "Y-yes?"


    Of course she remembered the moment I called her my adorable junior in front of Chii. It''s not even a week since that day.


    "Girl. You have a short-term memory. Wasn''t your Chii-chan-


    senpai thrilled about seeing you with me?"


    "... That indeed happened. But that''s not the issue here!" With a panicked iling, Sumire tried to push me away but to no avail. I''m kind of immovable at our current state.


    "Alright. I get it. You''re just embarrassed. Well then, let me walk you home. I still have some spare time anyway."


    "Eh?" She widened her eyes as though she never expected me to say that.


    "Umi wille with us, of course. Your houses are near each other anyway... Oh. Right. I said I''m going to treat you two to a meal. Let''s go buy something on the way."


    "Wait. Wait. Idiot senpai. What are you saying? You''re going to walk us home?"


    "Yes. I did not stutter, did I? Since you don''t want tofort you... I''ll just stick with you until I see you home."


    "Unbelievable... You know you sound so pushy, senpai."


    "Am I? I don''t care though. I mean... If I could hold your hand like this more... I can ignore all criticism from the other people." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah!"


    Perhaps forgetting that I''m still holding her hand, Sumire seemingly got surprised at the realization that we have this connection.


    She even looked around her to check if the other passengers were looking at us. Luckily for her, they''re all busy with their phones. We''re actually the only ones locked in a conversation.


    Umi, who was listening from the side, started giggling. Probably amused at her friend''s reaction. She then let go of my hand and switched to hugging my arm before interjecting, "Sumire. You don''t have to be shy with senpai. If he says he likes us both, he''s being truthful about it."


    "Not you too, Umi... Ugh. Did we both get ensnared by a shameless senpai?"


    "Maybe?"


    Umi continued giggling while Sumire started scratching her head in frustration. She then looked at me with nted eyebrows, rebuking me silently.


    As always, I acted as shameless as she called me, stretching my lips into a grin with the whites of my teeth in full disy.


    A secondter, her expression twisted before I felt her fingers trying to pinch a part of my arm.


    And with this, the next minutes until we arrived at their station became a short teasing session for my adorable junior.


    By the time we stepped out of the train and started walking down the tform, Sumire ran ahead in order to hide her embarrassment.


    As for Umi, she could only shake her head, stating she had never seen Sumire act this way before.

 Chapter 2013 Doting on the two

    Chapter 2013 Doting on the two


    ??Upon exiting the station, Umi and I continued walking hand-in-hand while Sumire kept ncing back at us from time to time.


    She clearly wanted to return to my side and get the same treatment. However, she also had this stubborn bone in her that didn''t want to admit being embarrassed.


    Umi couldn''t help but whisper at each other, discussing her friend''s behavior. Just like she said, she''d never acted this way before.


    But then again, it must have been because Sumire had never liked anyone before. Apparently, she never had a crush on someone. She''s the athletic girl who loves to listen to music and has no time to care about boys.


    Although she''s great at socializing and has been pretty well-liked by her seniors, no one has yet to truly catch her fancy. Until she met me, I guess?


    If there''s one then it''s her quick idolization of Yue a.k.a. Mabushisa Asahi who''s also a girl like her.


    Anyway, Umi also honestly admitted that she had crushes before but kept it to herself since she was not interested in getting a boyfriend. It''s enough for her to admire someone from afar. Not to mention, she''s timid and soft-spoken to boot.


    She was also ufortable when we first met. I mean, it was mostly Sumire who approached a stranger like me on the train. But after getting to know me, she gradually finds itforting to be in my presence.


    I don''t know what she exactly meant by that, honestly. Nevertheless, I patted her head again to show my appreciation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Our conversation came to a stop right there because we soon entered a shopping district that was part of the route to their house.


    There were more people out and about so for Umi''s sake, we let go of each other''s hand.


    With her personality, she''s still not at a level where she can ignore the doubtful stares of strangers.


    It''s better like this than making her ufortable.


    In any case, since there was more foot traffic here, we caught up with Sumire who seemed to stop before a certain sports shop. Her eyes seemingly homed into one of the products on disy.


    I followed her gaze and saw that she was staring at the pair of a softball bat and gloves on disy.


    It''s probably branded and expensive for it to be showcased like that. Upon glimpsing at the price tag, it''s close to what I earned from Ichihara Jun''s hired delinquents.


    For a middle school girl like Sumire, it will take her a month or two of not spending her allowance before she can afford it.


    "Mhm. When is your birthday, Sumire?"


    "Eh? What? Why are you asking?"


    "Maybe I will surprise you with something?"


    "That... Don''t tell me... No! I''m not thinking of buying that! I''m satisfied with the regr ones." With her eyes shining from realization, the girl tried to rify in panic.


    I guess I''m being obvious with my intention, huh? Besides, it''s probably going to trouble her more if I do get it for her.


    It''s the same kind of troubled feelings I was getting whenever my girls with rich backgrounds tried to gift me with expensive things. For example, the condominium unit that Mizuki signed to my name.


    "Is that so? Then let''s go in. I''ll buy you one right now."


    "Wait. Senpai. You don''t have to. And my birthday is still months away!"


    "It''s fine. I''ve already decided. Treat it as my congrattory gift for you bing the 4th batter."


    Why wait for her birthday when there''s already a cause for celebration?


    Even though their nextpetition would probably start during summer vacation, she might as well get new gear for her training.


    It will also aid her in oveing the incident today that rtes to the sport itself.


    "... Umi. Senpai is not listening to me. Help."


    Sensing that I wasn''t going to back down no matter what she said, Sumire turned to her friend for assistance.


    Unfortunately for her Umi was already on my ally in this regard


    "I don''t think I can help out. Ruki-senpai looks determined. Just ept it, Sumire."


    "Hear that? I''m d Umi understands me well."


    Once again, I dotingly patted Umi''s head before pulling Sumire into the shop.


    Five minutester, we stepped out of it with Sumire already holding onto the bag containing the new bat that I had her picked.


    It''s considerably cheaper than the one on disy. She tried to pick the cheapest one but even ayman like me knows to check for quality so she eventually gave up and turned to a decent yet budget-friendly brand. It''s also the shop''s best selling so I got a discount when I bought her a pair of gloves to pair with it.


    "Unbelievable... How can I continue sulking if you''re being this good to me, senpai?"


    "Give up and just allow this handsome senior of yours to pamper you."


    "Ugh. You win this time!"


    Although she sounded like she was forcing herself to give up, the girl''s subsequentughter reflected her current state. Jubnt.


    After this, we continued on our way with Sumire taking my other side.


    We also stopped by a stationery shop where I bought Umi a small gift too in the form of a set of pens. I couldn''t splurge this time since there''s no excuse to use. Nevertheless, Umi appreciated it a lot since she picked it herself after we circled the shop.


    Then before leaving the shopping district and continuing to their neighborhood where we had to part ways, we bought some snacks to eat while walking.


    We stopped by a park to finish them and the two tried to contest on who would feed me. In the end, I took a bite of what they were eating before letting them do the same on mine.


    Just like this, this short detour out of my original destination ended up being a moment that I spent with my lovely juniors.


    When it was time for us to get up and continue on our way, Umi asked me to hug her.


    I naturally granted that even hugging her from behind and cuddling her while we sat on that bench.


    As for Sumire, the girl pulled me somewhere obscure or out of the public eye before asking for the same treatment.


    I guess when ites to these things, she''s more reserved than Umi.


    "Do you think Umi won''t know what we''re doing here?" I teasingly asked Sumire as she slowly settled in my embrace.


    She''s almost a head shorter than me so her default was to bury her face on my neck and rub her nose on it.


    My scent must also be calming for her because after sniffing me once, her breathing stabilized and she became more rxed while enjoying this moment.


    Her figure was probably on the smaller side but she''s still developing. Who knows? Her figure might be more like Satsuki''s after her muscles continued to develop from relentless practice.


    "How can she not? We... We were talking about you a lot, senpai. We''re trying to understand why you find us precious when you have all the other senior girls around like Chii-


    chan-senpai..."


    Instead of ying into my teasing, the girl''s answer was more in serious territory.


    Looks like my influence was really getting to them, huh? But that''s to be expected after what happened. It''s great to hear that they''re thinking about this a lot. Their actions were surely the result of looking into what they eventually decided to do regarding my enigmatic way of catching them in my.


    "I''ll be honest with you. I simply adore you both a lot and that''s enough for me to find you precious. As you already know, I''m not your typical senior."


    Sumire raised her gaze to stare at my face. From her bright eyes, I could see a lot of things that she couldn''t really put into words. For example, she''s probably wondering why she''s drawn to me.


    I don''t really have an answer to that so I can only do what I do best. Dote on her.


    I put on a smile and started caressing her face.


    Little by little, an enchanting smile also peeked from her lips as she shyly whispered, "I''m d I talked to you on the train back then, senpai..."


    A simple sentence but it contained most of her feelings for me.


    If Asahi became her idol when ites to her songs. I probably became the closest she could have to a figure she looked up to. It''s not so close to being loved yet but she loves the feeling of being appreciated by me.


    "Me too." I kissed her forehead and continued with a yful, "Next time, I''ll bring you and Umi with me to see Asahi. I''m sure you three will be thrilled to meet each other."


    Upon hearing that, Sumire''s eyes widened as though she just heard something unbelievable. But then, her face became beet red, perhaps because of the kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 2014 Picking up Akane and the other girls

    <h4>Chapter 2014 Picking up Akane and the other girls</h4>


    Beforeing to join up with Akane and the others who should be waiting near their school, I went home to change out of my uniform, pack some clothes for the both of us and also bring things that we may need on the trip.


    And while I was there, I called my parents to check if there was news regarding the Ichihara. I also informed them of Ichihara Jun''s self-imposed one-week suspension which they called a ''break''.


    Although my mom''s reaction came out as a burst ofughter, I could feel that she found that move as a deration of challenge.


    She nagged at my father to do something. But as the rational side of the pair, he calmed her down and instructed me on what to do next.


    Of course, they already knew about my trip to Tokyo so the instructions will be for when we return tomorrow or Wednesday.


    And it''s not some clever tactic. He simply told me to spend my time with Marika more and let their followers witness it.


    Because even if Ichihara took a break, they surely tasked someone to observe and report.


    For sure, the fact that she went down to eat with us during lunch was already reported.


    As for whether they would target everyone close to me there, I still had no idea. Probably not since it''s like a feast for the whole ss except for some.


    Moreover, I also kept an eye out if someone was following me and although I wouldn''t say I''m 100% certain, no one tailed me. Otherwise, I would''ve noticed them like how I caught Kaede stalking me.


    I get what my father is hinting at with that instruction. He wants us to be the bait that will lure the fish in. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That way, they''ll figure out what Ichihara''s objective is.


    After that small talk, I used the time I was still in the house to check on Minoru. The boy is already used to living with my parents but whenever Miwa-nee or I appear in front of him - even through the video call, he''s always thrilled to tell us how his days went.


    Mhm. By this weekend or next week, they''ll be returning to this house. I''ll specifically set aside time to spend with him whenever I''m home. I may not be so much a father figure yet but I at least experienced being a child with my parents.


    Hopefully, I won''t influence him with my out-of-the-norm mindset...


    Ugh. Somehow, that sounded too counterproductive when our goal is to subvert the norms of society. Whether we like it or not, Minoru will undoubtedly be influenced by what he sees in one way or another if he stays with us.


    I should remind myself to treat this subject seriously and discuss it with everyone when the timees.


    Minoru won''t be my only child, after all...


    It''s not something we can just shrug off.


    --


    Exactly a quarter after 2 o''clock, I arrived at the location where my girls were waiting.


    It''s an outdoor cafe near the station.


    Even from afar, the girls were already standing out. And there seemed to be a void around them, preventing anyone from approaching them.


    Miho had her arms on the table with her chin gracefully resting on her palm. In front of her was a half-empty cup oftte.


    Yua was holding a tall ss of orange juice, happily sipping it with a straw.


    And Akane was meticulously fiddling the shortcake in front of her with a fork.


    Each of them gave off a different vibe and despite not looking standoffish, it somehow screams ''Don''t approach us'' when seen collectively.


    They were still in their uniforms, of course, but that''s probably the second thing anyone would focus on when they see them. Their presence was just immacte.


    In any case, upon spotting me as I exited the station, Yua hopped off her seat, Miho meaningfully smiled, and Akane waved energetically.


    All of a sudden, their aura was turned over. It became so weing that those observing them from inside and outside of the cafe had to stop and scratch their eyes if they were seeing it correctly.


    Unfortunately for them, it''s all real. And their gazes soonnded on me. The reason for that change.


    Obviously, I ignored them and approached the girls'' table, crossing that imaginary boundary they created without so much as a sweat.


    Yua also ran over to receive and guide me to the empty 4th seat while Miho called for the waitress and ordered a drink for me


    By the time I sat down, Akane had already lifted her fork, ready to feed me a bite of her shortcake.


    "Here, husband. Take a bite first."


    And so, I did.


    "Hehe. Ruki, you look great in your outfit today. You''re ready for your date with us, huh?" Yua teasingly grinned as her eyes looked like she was scanning me from top to bottom.


    Naturally, I wore something decent as it would be a long trip and the ce we''re going to will be harsh when ites to fashion. It''s better not to stick out like a sore thumb and draw more attention to us.


    "If only that''s going to be the case. Tokyo is... not an ideal ce for a date." Mihomented. From the way she seemed to dismiss the thought of enjoying this trip to the capital, the girl probably still had the same opinion as before.


    I still remember when she told me about onepetition she attended during 5th grade in Tokyo. She seemed overwhelmed by the skyscrapers and the overwhelming amount of people outside.


    On the duration of her stay there, she spent most of her time in the waiting room or their car.


    That''s why Miho''s dream vacation was somewhere quiet like a small ind.


    "Don''t worry, Miho. I''m sure it won''t be the same as before." Iforted the girl by squeezing her hand before turning my head to Yua. "And you... We''re not going there to y around, you know? What did your mom tell you?"


    "Uh... She said I have to familiarize myself with that environment. It''s different from photoshoots and if an MV will really happen... I have to understand the song so I can act when the timees."


    Ah. Now that''s loaded advice. Buting from Auntie Misora, she must have predicted that this girl might be too distracted because she''s with me.


    "That''s right. But it''s fine. Since we''re the only ones who won''t be needed during the recording, we''ll watch them from beyond the ss. You can still enjoy it in your own way."


    "Yes!"


    "Husband, you''re acting like our manager. Kaoru-san will be surprised." Akane interjected as she once again aimed the fork at my mouth.


    Helpless, I could only open my mouth and take a bite again.


    Thankfully, the drink that Miho ordered soon arrived so I immediately drank half of it before getting back into the groove.


    For the next ten minutes, I truly acted like a manager, reminding them of what they should expect as well as the do''s and don''ts while we were there.


    Somehow, the three girls found it endearing that they listened to me intently while asionally giggling to themselves.


    Whispers from the onlookers pointed at me but we just kept ignoring them.


    Then as soon as they finished their drinks, our ride to the train station that will take us to Tokyo arrived.


    It''s none other than Hitomi who specifically volunteeredst night when we talked about this trip.

 Chapter 2015 Its wonderful

    Chapter 2015 It''s wonderful


    ??"Huh. He dares overtake us?" Hitomi coldly remarked as she watched a blue sedan passing us by and cutting us out in front.


    With the way that vehicle swerved in and blinked its rear lights after overtaking us, there''s no doubt that the driver was showing off.


    Did he feel like he had to do that because Hitomi¡¯s car is a premium model that boasts its performance? I know there''s a lot of jerks on the road. But not much in this country, much less our city.


    It may be idental too and the shes of light were his means of apology ¨C which was alsomon.


    Nevertheless, what I found strange was Hiitomi¡¯s reaction.


    Because she always drives Otoha around, Hitomi never really used the car at its maximum efficiency before. Today, with us on board, she also strictly followed traffic rules, prioritizing our safety andfort.


    So¡­ why did she react that way?


    Since I sat on the passenger¡¯s seat, I nced to check on her and there was an irritated expression on her face. That¡¯s definitely unusual of her.


    The first thing she learned when training to be Otoha¡¯s chauffeur and bodyguard was to remain calm at all times to carefully assess the situation¡­


    What was different in this instance?...


    ¡°Hitomi, you don¡¯t need to get annoyed over that. Let him be." I said. It was an attempt to calm her down as well as to see if I could figure out what set her off.


    With her eyes remaining on the road, the woman tightened her grasp on the steering wheel before matching my gaze through the rearview mirror.


    Her eyes were sharp as if she was already in battle mode and the attempt to calm her down didn¡¯t work.


    "No, Ruki-sama. He deliberately cut us off. It''s an affront to you."


    This¡­


    An affront to me? I get that my status in her head has risen considering our rtionship also evolved to that of lovers. However, I didn¡¯t expect it to be higher than Otoha¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know who¡¯s driving that car. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal at all.¡±


    ¡°It is a big deal, Ruki-sama. Forgive me for saying this but Otoha-sama also instructed me to take care of you¡­¡±


    I see. So that¡¯s why she¡¯s like this, huh? But still,.that exnation was insufficient.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t n on retaliating. Bringing you to your destination is still my utmost priority.¡± Hitomi continued as she put on a gentle smile.


    Noticeably, the tension on the steering wheel also loosened up. I guess she¡¯s being true to her words.


    Or so I thought¡­


    At the next moment, a dark gleam shed from her eyes as a cold expression was drawn from her face.


    ¡°I will be dealing with this affront when I return to the manor. I memorized the te number. I can easily identify the driver and car owner. Remember, Ruki-sama. I¡¯m someone who gives back three times as much as I receive¡­¡±


    Leaving thatst sentence like a grim reminder, I watched as Hitomi turned the gear a notch higher before speeding up and leaving that vehicle behind.


    Behind, I could hear Akane and the other two sighing in amazement as we watched the view in front zoom in as though we were in a thrilling car race. And despite that obvious increase in speed, thefort level of the car remained stable.


    But is this necessary?


    ¡°Wow. Hitomi-san is scary when pissed off, huh? This is a discovery! Go, Hitomi-san! Let them eat the dust behind!¡±


    Akane¡­ Can you not?


    ¡°Yeah! That guy deserved it though. Why did he have to cut us off?!¡±


    Not you too, Yua!


    ¡°How interesting¡­ Though I will certainly act the same way if I¡¯m the one on the wheels.¡±


    Haa¡­ These girls¡­ Their line of thought is the same¡­ Or maybe, I was the one who was taking this lightly.


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    In any case, I noticed that Hitomi was still adhering to the speed limit on this road. No matter how pissed she was, she was never going to stray off and get us in trouble.


    I shook my head inwardly and shrugged before resting my backfortably on the seat.


    Ten minutester, we arrived at our destination. Hitomi parked at the designated parking space of the railway station.


    Akane, Yua, and Miho exited the car first after doling out praises to Hitomi¡¯s skilled driving.


    As for me, I remained seated and only unbuckled my seatbelt.


    Turning to my side, Hitomi was already staring at me with her usual nk expression ¨C though a hint of red could be seen on her cheeks. She was ttered by Akane and the other two¡¯s praises.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Hitomi called out to me first. Noticeably, she dropped the ¡®-sama¡¯ honorific. And this was in line with what we agreed before.


    When we¡¯re alone together¡­ she¡¯s not Otoha or the Kaneko Family¡¯s servant. She¡¯s simply Hitomi. My lover.


    I stretched an arm out to cup her cheek and caressed it gently.


    ¡°First of all. Thank you for driving us here, Hitomi.¡± I said before conveying the intangible form of my gratitude and appreciation through a kiss.


    Hitomi closed her eyes and savored the sensation.


    But after I pulled away, they snapped open before chasing after my lips, renewing our connection with three times the intensity.


    Slowly but surely, Hitomi went over to my seat as she straddled on myp.


    My reflexes didn¡¯t fail me as I also received her carefully and brought her down on myp while prioritizing herfort.


    Outside the car, I noticed the three girls waving at us. The slight shaking of the car most likely clued them to what was happening inside. Following that, they pointed at the station and started moving there.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yeah¡­ They¡¯re pretty much telling me that they¡¯ll wait for me there so I should take my time with Hitomi.


    Really, how should I say it? While I don¡¯t see any problem with this since I also intend to spend time with Hitomi before leaving, I can¡¯t help but feel like my girls are deliberately doing this for my sake.


    Is it because they also know that I may hesitate to ask them to give us some time alone?


    Right. That might be the case.


    This way, they¡¯re preventing that hesitation from manifesting by urately predicting my intention and executing it before I can voice it out.


    ¡°I appreciate their consideration, Ruki,¡± Hitomi said as she pulled me out of my overthinking habit.


    ¡°Mhm. I do appreciate it as well. But tell me, what do you think about it?¡± Knowing Hitomi, her views on things regarding our rtionship should be different. She¡¯s still someone who¡¯s navigating her feelings for me.


    As this was her first time potentially falling in love with someone, a lot of things were still foreign to her. On top of that, for her first romance to be met with too muchplexity like this, I could trust that her views would always be truthful in her perspective.


    Anyway, a wry smile was drawn from my lips upon catching the fact that what I was asking her seemed to be disconnected from our current position.


    My face was close to being buried in her chest while she embraced me tightly. On top of that, my hands firmly grasped her behind, feeling up her bounciness.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s wonderful, Ruki. Like Otoha-sama, their love for you is so deep they can turn a blind eye in this situation. Their trust in you is so high that they understand that no matter how much you profess your love for me, your love for them will remain the same.¡±


    Quite unusual of her, Hitomi spoke a lot of words, voicing her honest thoughts.


    And once she was done, she lowered her head again, renewing our lips¡¯ connection.

 Chapter 2016 My Influence is terrifying

    Chapter 2016 My Influence is terrifying


    ??No matter how many times I say it, I''m really lucky to have them. As days passed by there was no way I wouldn''t notice that all of them were already moving for my sake. I may be the core of our rtionship but none of them wanted to stay put and just wait at the sidelines.


    I mean even at this moment, my girls scattered in different schools are doing their best to do something that will be beneficial for all of us.


    For example, Shizu and Haruko at our school. Mizuki, Otoha, and Aoi at their school. And Nao at 3rd High.


    They may be emotionally dependent on me but on other things, they''re dealing with the small problems that can pop up rather than troubling me with it.


    That''s why I honestly appreciate all of them that betraying their trust will be akin to a crime worthy of death for me.


    Regrettably, the one thing that I should really put a cap on for their sakes was still impossible; my desire.


    "Ruki, your mind is wandering. I''m not fond of your frown."


    I felt a poke on my cheek and saw Hitomi creasing her forehead as she watched my face carefully.


    Her lips were moist from our kisses but I guess, my head ended up in its overthinking state again.


    I should focus back on this woman. We didn''t have a lot of time to spare, after all.


    "Uh. You''re right. It''s not a great look on me to frown in front of you. Besides, with our current state... I shouldn''t let my mind wander." I apologetically said as I straightened my back and fixed my hold on her. "It''s not cool of me, right?"


    "Maybe. However, Ruki. You being cool doesn''t matter to me. I don''t know about the others but I''ll be more at ease to see you act as natural as possible."


    "You mean?"


    "Just like how we first met. Or the day you told me you''re interested in me."


    The day we first met, huh? I don''t think I was acting naturally back then. I mean, I showed up with Otoha and didn''t really think much of her. But then again, that''s probably what she meant with my natural act.


    A shameless guy whose mindset was imperceivable to most. I only focused on the present back then or more specifically, on the girl I was with.


    "I see. I should do that then. Thanks for reminding me, Hitomi." I nodded before I once again cleared my head, leaving only this woman.


    "Anything for you..." Hitomi sweetly whispered before renewing our lips'' connection.


    My arms moved from her back to her behind, fondling her pleasant softness.


    With only the thought of satisfying her left in my head, the next few minutes became filled with nothing but our exchange of affection.


    Hitomi liked that a lot. She started moving on her own, manifesting her newfound desire for me.


    A few more exchanges of kissester where I alternatively focused on her neck and lips, I slowly opened her suit and unbuttoned her shirt beneath it. I ran my hands around her wless skin and traced her alluring curves.


    Likewise, Hitomi took off my shirt, giving her eyes a feast on my body.


    We continued on this until our hands moved down to our lower bodies.


    Hitomi stared at me with her desire fully exposed on her face.


    She wanted to feel it again, this time, directly.


    As soon as I nodded my head, Hitomi undid my belt and button, releasing my erection from my pants.


    Following that she lifted her hips, allowing me to roll her skirt up.


    She''s wearing stockings underneath it but with a small tug, it slid down to her thighs, exposing her alluring lingerie.


    Once that was done, Hitomi settled back down on top of me, letting my erection slide inside the small gap from the side of the silk fabric.


    It was smoothly done but we both reacted from the pleasure of touching each other.


    From here, Hitomi threw her arms around me, pushing our bodies together.


    We didn''t do any drastic movements and just let our private parts rub against each other.


    But even though it''s that tame, Hitomi experienced a climax not long after it. She''s that sensitive and maybe she''s been anticipating this moment between us all along.


    Even before we started, she was already thinking about this. Hence, she became more sensitive than normal.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With her body seemingly new to that sensation, Hitomi weakly copsed on top of me as she tried to catch her breath.


    "Ruki... Will it always feel this good?"


    "It depends on the circumstances. You won''t feel this way if it''s not with someone you choose or when you''re forced into this, right?"


    "I see... I never had any n of doing something indecent. Until you came along."


    Right. She''s only nning on serving Otoha all her life, after all. But because of me, she became exposed to indecent things especially when I would be riding the car with Otoha back then.


    Now that our rtionship has evolved to this, her previous vow changed.


    "Should I apologize for corrupting you, Hitomi?"


    "You should." She swiftly answered but I saw her amused expression beneath her cool demeanor. Then she continued with a sweet whisper, "I''m undoubtedly your woman now."


    Upon saying that, Hitomi''s hips started moving again. My length firmly lodged on her slit and continued to rub against her sacred ce.


    With her aim of making me climax as well, the woman eagerly did her best to stimte me.


    Not only kisses, but she also had me suck on her sensitive cherries as our lower bodies continued to dance in the same rhythm.


    --


    A whileter, I stepped out of the car, already clean and dusted but still a little flushed on the face.


    "Do take care and enjoy your trip, Ruki-sama."


    Hitomi rolled down the window to bid me farewell. Like me, she also looked like she had yet to recover from the stimtion we both experienced.


    Nevertheless, it only made her look more womanly.


    "You too. Rest for a while here before you drive again. Sorry for staining the seat."


    "Don''t be. It''s not something that cannot be cleaned. Besides, Otoha-sama and I will appreciate your scent remaining in the car."


    She''s right but why does it sound so wrong? My influence on my girls is terrifying. No one would''ve expected a cool beauty like Hitomi to be lovestruck with someone and act so lewd to express it.


    But I made it happen. Although we have yet to cross the final line, it was actually only a matter of the right timing.


    If we met in any other situation where we could be alone, we''d probably go through with it to properly express our overflowing affection.


    "Your grandfather will hit me if he hears you say that."


    "That will be an entertaining sight."


    Hitomi amusedly answered. If not for maintaining her usual expression, she''d probably be grinning at me by now.


    "Yeah. It will be. I deserve it for tainting his granddaughter. I''ll just p back and ask him for your hand next. We''ll see if he will kill me or not."


    "Don''t gamble your life like that, Ruki-sama. Maybe I should train you to withstand his wrath."


    "That''s reassuring."


    The two of us continued in this small exchange.


    To think that she could also joke like this now, it''s like seeing a different person. Or maybe she already had this tendency before, she''s simply restrained because of her environment and duty to serve.


    Anyway, after a while, I continued on my way to join Akane and the others.


    Luckily, even though I stopped myself from thinking of anything else while I was with Hitomi, we didn''t go over the scheduled departure of our train.


    Akane and the other two didn''t say anything on our way to the tform, but as soon as we got into our designated seats -- which were surprisingly premium ones, giving us a spacey amodation -- they immediately teased me about Hitomi.


    "Looks like she sent you off with a lewd present, Ruki."


    "Or it''s the other way around. Husband showed his appreciation again."


    "Knowing this guy, it''s both."


    As always, I shamelessly epted all that before pulling the closest to me in my arms.


    We have close to two hours on this train. I have plenty of time to pamper them as well before we get busy in the capital.

 Chapter 2017 An Inquiry

    Chapter 2017 An Inquiry


    ??As the train moved down the tracks to continue to its destination, my girls and I watched the changing scenery outside the window.


    Since our tickets were premium ones, the seats we got were different from the ones on the buses. It''s two 2-seaters facing each other with a small table in the middle which serves as a utility.


    We were located on the right side and the seats parallel to us were unupied. At least it was when it left our station.


    Akane and Miho took the window seats while Yua and I took the aisle ones.


    Next to me was Akane but the three girls agreed to switch seats as they saw fit.


    Yeah. I had no say in that matter. It''s not like I will be stopping them. If it''s up to me, I''ll just put one of them in myp and the other two on my sides.


    Forget the propriety on the train, cuddling with and pampering them was my priority.


    s, it''s not possible or those train staffs would ask us to behave. Moreover, given that most people our age were still in school, the passengers were mostly adults who would definitely frown if they chanced upon us flirting openly.


    They might not say anything but they would sure judge us in their heads. We could ignore those but despite my shamelessness, I would still like to avoid my girls beingbeled the same as much as possible.


    Anyway, the first ten minutes passed uneventfully. We did nothing but sitfortably and wait for the conductor to do their initial check of our tickets.


    Once that''s done, it bes free time for us.


    As we didn''t have that much to do, we just rested for the next half an hour.


    Then when the train quietened down, I apanied my girls one by one to change out of their uniforms.


    Right. There''s also the fact that they''re still in their uniforms so those adults kept on frowning at us.


    Anyway, the only ce to use for changing was the bathroom. That''s why my girls timed their turn when no one was around so they could pull me in with them.


    Thanks to that, we got some private time together.


    Of course, there were times when we almost got caught but we escaped that situation by calmly walking back to our seats.


    When all three of them finished changing, the rest of the trip was spent with us just cuddling with each other or one of them using myp as a pillow.


    Just like this, we arrive from station to station. And even if some other passenger took the seats parallel to us, we didn''t bother chatting with them.


    Thankfully, they''re decent enough not to pry as well.


    The world was wide so... the possibility of running into jerks and idiots who would try to hit on them was actually low. And in this space where the staffs prioritize our convenience, troublesome nuisance like those would be filtered out.


    "Hey, Ruki. What if you get scouted to be an actor in Tokyo?"


    Miho suddenly brought up that question a minute afterying her head down on myp.


    Akane and Yua perked up their ears as they were also seemingly interested to hear my answer.


    "If, huh? I don''t know. I''d like to say that''s impossible but you three won''t take that as my answer, right?"


    "Of course!" The three of them replied in chorus. Miho even clicked her tongue as she pinched my side.


    Akane and Yua giggled though. They''re expecting that from me, after all. They know the first thing I will say is to turn down the idea.


    "Alright. Hypothetically, if someone is deranged enough to scout me for something, I''ll first have to find out what kind of job it will be. You''re all confident with my appearance but I doubt this will take me higher in any industry that involves presenting it."


    "Eh. You''re going to be a model, why do you still doubt that?" Yua retorted.


    "Let''s just say I don''t think I''m cut out dealing with other people."


    "Ah. I get it. Husband doesn''t want to cut his time dealing with working with other people. He''ll be thrilled if the agency has one of us though. That''s why he doesn''t seem to mind epting Yua and Juri''s offer to model with them."


    As always, Akane figured me out. But she''s wrong about one thing.


    "You''re right that I''m morefortable if one of you will be with me But I don''t really mind working with other people. Just that, if I enter the entertainment industry, won''t my freedom be restricted? I can''t really have that."


    "Heh. As expected of you, Ruki. You''ve already thought that far ahead." Miho smirked before poking my cheek.


    She''s already satisfied with my answer.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Well, let''s change it up. What if the three of you get scouted? Will I have four of my girls away from me?"


    Throwing back the same question to them, the girls didn''t take too long toe up with an answer.


    "Pfft. As if we will. My calling is a model, Ruki. And I like to sing but I doubt I will have a break with it like Yue."


    Ah. Right. If it''s Yua she''s also fond of singing since she''s basically close to an idol in our middle school. Butpared to her passion for modeling, it''s a bit on the low.


    "No can do. I''ll be your full-time housewife, husband. The song we''re going to record is the only exception."


    Akane being Akane, alright. There''s nothing that will change her mind anymore. But I really like it if she soon finds something she can be as passionate about. I can''t just lock her in our house, right? Tennis might not be it but it''s better than not having any other hobby.


    "Hmm. It depends on their offer. I''m a musical genius, Ruki. Or so my coaches said. My talent won''t really fit the entertainment industry. Even as a songwriter... I''m leaning more on ssical pieces."


    That''s an objective take on her current situation. This girl... I''m certain, Miho is somewhat simr to me, who underestimates our value.


    While it''s true that she has a prideful nature when ites to music, she''s also her number one critic. She often wallows in being dissatisfied with herpositions.


    There was even one time when she didn''t attend apetition because she felt her prepared piece wouldn''t be enough to bring her the win. But when I heard her y it, I found myself more mesmerized than any ssical tune.


    However, given my nature back then, I didn''t encourage her to go and just stay next to her, satisfying my desire.


    "Is that so? Why am I not convinced?" I said before poking her cheek as well.


    Miho puffed it up like a blowfish and red at me, "What are you trying to say?"


    "I''m saying you can do it. Your talent is more versatile than you thought."


    "Hmph. Don''t tter me."


    "I''m not doing that. I''m simply being honest. You think I sat through your ys without even appreciating them? And this time, I fell in love all over again with the tune you created."


    "Pfft. There he goes again with his glib tongue."


    "That''s husband''s number one asset, Yua. We''re all weak to it."


    Ignoring the two girls on the side whispering among themselves as they watched us in amusement, I focused on the girl on myp whose face started burning up.


    Miho attempted to avert her gaze ory down to the side. Unfortunately for her, she couldn''t help but get drawn back to my gaze.


    Before long, she lifted her arm and hooked it around my nape. Using me as an anchor, she pulled herself up and eventually pressed her forehead against mine.


    "... You mean it, right?"


    "I do. When ites to your music, it''s second to none."


    As she hadn''t expected to be encouraged like this when she brought that question, Miho looked out of sorts as she slowly epted my words.


    Before long her eyes shone in a radiant light as a new fire lit up within it.


    "You have to keep cheering for me, otherwise I''ll lose confidence again."


    "You don''t have to ask me for it. I''m your number one supporter."


    Upon saying that, I crossed the remaining distance between our lips. Even with Akane and Yua scrambling up to join this moment or the passengers at the other side watching this unfold, my head solely focused on Miho.


    For sure after this day, she''d be more motivated with herpositions. And I''m excited to listen to her y.

 Chapter 2018 Arrival at Tokyo

    <h4>Chapter 2018 Arrival at Tokyo</h4>


    The scenery beyond the window of the train soon started to change. From afar, we could finally see Tokyo''s boasted skyscrapers reaching up to the sky. Naturally, it''s quite hard for us to recognize everyndmark, and with how dense this part of the country is, we''re probably only seeing not even 1% of it.


    Furthermore, at this point of the trip, the interval between different stations became shorter.


    If earlier it would take 10 to 20 minutes before we stopped at a station to unload and load passengers, the maximum time the train would move was 5 minutes.


    Well, that''s not a problem for us since we''re still in the premium line. While waiting for the station where Kaoru-san would be waiting for us, I messaged the girls back home, sending them updates that we were already in Tokyo.


    Honestly, Tokyo could never bepared to our city. Its area was so vast that it would feel like we were stepping into a giantbyrinth once we got off the train.


    Without a guide or a specific n on where to go, it''d definitely feel overwhelming for anyone residing outside it.


    Thankfully, we''re going to be spared from that dilemma.


    Our destination was one of the special wards. It might not be located in one of the famous ces like Shibuya or Shinjuku, but it''s still within one of the most popted areas; Chiyoda Ward.


    Its most famousndmark is the Imperial Pce which we already saw from afar. Aside from that, Akihabara - the electric town of Tokyo - which was still a haven for electronics as well as games, anime, and manga was also located in this special ward. It''s also filled with tourists so it will be like a differentnd if we go there. Not that we have a n to do so.


    ording to the address reflected on the interactive map on the inte, the building was far from the hustle and bustle. Or at the very least, we won''t have to swim along the wave of people going to and from different ces.


    Another five minutester, the usual voice of the staff announcing the train''s arrival at a specific station rang out.


    And upon hearing that, the four of us prepared to leave.


    They left their school bags in school so what they were carrying were small handbags while I carried the same bag containing their uniforms they changed into and the other things I packed earlier.


    With Akane leading the way, we exited the train and continued towards the stairs leading to the main hall of the station.


    At this point, Miho and Yua stuck close to me while Akane walked just a step ahead of us.


    To prevent ourselves from getting attention, the girls restrained themselves from clinging to me openly.


    No. They only tried to do so.


    We''re in an unfamiliar ce. I can''t afford to lose sight of them here especially when everywhere we look, there''s no end to the heads of people packed together. That''s why to prevent that from happening, I grabbed their hands and hooked them on my arms.


    It''s just the same as back home, anyway. People will stare. But what can they do? Reprimand us for sticking close in this crowd?


    After a while, we passed by the exit gates and arrived at therge open space where every direction, aside from the entrance, would lead to a different tform.


    Upon spotting Kaoru who was quite sticking out with her maroon-colored business suit and pointed sses.


    Before approaching her, Yua and Miho naturally let go of their hold on my arm and Akane squeezed into our side.


    Since she was seemingly still trying to find us from the crowd, I raised my arm and smilingly called out to her.


    "Kaoru-san, Here we are."


    With how noisy the ce was with the squeaking of boots and muffled chattering from everyone, my voice naturally felt like it got drowned out.


    Thankfully, she managed to pick that up and turned her gaze in our direction.


    She appeared relieved before a gentle smile shed from her lips.


    She didn''t say anything since her voice would surely be drowned out as well but she gestured for us to follow her before turning around to the exit.


    Shortly after that, we reached the parking area and sessfully met up with Kaoru-san who waited before her car.


    "It''s nice meeting you, Kaoru-san."


    One by one, the three girls introduced themselves to the woman.


    Although they''ve already conversed through a phone, this should be their first time meeting each other.


    "How''s the trip? I hope no one inconvenienced you." Kaoru-san asked as her eyes swept on the girls'' appearances. Sure enough, she''s probably thinking that because of their looks, we might''ve encountered some idiots there.


    "Not at all. It''s a smooth trip. Besides, having Ruki with us, no one can touch us."


    Akane was the one who answered. Obviously, she didn''t call me husband this time but Kaoru-san''s shed a hint of suspicion.


    I mean, I''m practically sandwiched by them. As someone who doesn''t know about ourplex rtionship, it certainly looks like we''re too close to each other.


    In any case, we can just feign ignorance of what she''s picking up.


    "I''m d to hear that. Is that the same for the two of you?" Kaoru-san also asked the other two.


    "Yes."


    "Un. Ruki alone can prevent anyone from approaching us."


    Miho gave a short answer while Yua energetically pumped her fist up as she couldn''t restrain her excitement any longer.


    "I see. Then it''s all thanks to you, Onoda-kun." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t mention it. Isn''t that the reason why I''m here?"


    "Is it? I wonder." Kaoru-san amusedly answered as a meaningful smile peeked from her lips.


    Alright. I hadn''t expected her to jest like that but there''s no reason not to y along.


    I rubbed my nose with my thumb and acted embarrassed.


    Kaoru-sanughed before stepping forward and patting my shoulder, "I''m joking. Good job, Onoda-kun. I''m sure that girl will be pleased to hear your feat."


    "Well... Knowing that girl, she''ll still cheer for me even if I only pped a mosquito buzzing around her."


    "Yeah. Asahi''s a simpleton. Take care of her, okay? And these girls too. You''re their guardian today."


    "I understand. Leave it to me."


    "Good."


    Another tap on my shoulder and Kaoru-san turned her attention back to the girls.


    After asking them a few more questions regarding the trip and how they felt at the moment, she guided us into her car.


    The same as earlier, I took the passenger''s seat while the three squeezed together at the back.


    They held my bag though and at the moment, Akane was using it like a hug pillow.


    Before starting the car, Kaoru-san brought up another question.


    "Shall we go straight to the studio or... do you like to eat first? I''ll treat you to a meal. The recording mayst untilte in the night. It may be best to stuff yourselves now than eat those cheap lunch boxes they''re going to serveter."


    "Sure. No problem. Will Yue be there?" I swiftly answered.


    "Hold it, young man. You''re not wasting any time, are you? Let the girls answer first.


    Kaoru-san''s cheek twitched as she focused on me. Judging from the smirk, she''s once again amused by my answer.


    From the looks of it, Kaoru-san is ying the role of the host excellently. Knowing that we just arrived from a long trip and into a bustling ce like Tokyo, she''s trying to ease us up.


    Not that we needed it but I appreciate her for doing this.


    I mean, Miho was still feeling ufortable, after all.


    "That''s also our question, Kaoru-san." Akane answered and Yua seconded with, "It''ll be great to share a meal with Yue first. It''s been a while."


    "Mhm. That''s great. Buckle up then. I''ll take you to a good ce. Onoda-kun, let me warn you though. For Asahi''s sake, behave."


    "I understand. I won''t openly flirt with her." I smirked as I let my voice trail, insinuating a continuation that I didn''t voice out.


    "Impatient, are we? Don''t worry. I won''t get in your way." Kaoru-sanughed again, turning the atmosphere in the car mellow.


    I nced behind and checked on the three. Akane and Yua were still in their top form but Miho, the girl had her eyes closed with her head resting on Akane''s shoulder.


    Mhm. She doesn''t look sick but I guess she''s trying to conserve her energy forter.

 Chapter 2019 Old Noodle Shop

    <h4>Chapter 2019 Old Noodle Shop</h4>


    On our way to the restaurant, Kaoru-san continued to act like a host and a guide. Every street and road the car passed through, she would give some trivia about it.


    For example, there''s a bookstore well-known to be hidden from the eyes of the public that''s releasing new books a week before the otherrge distributors. It''s also a ce where one can find some rare out-of-publication books. In short, Kaoru-san described it to be a secluded holynd for book lovers.


    She didn''t know its exact location as well but she pointed out that it should be within that particr area. We also saw some obvious geeks and nerdy individuals roaming the ce.


    In the future, I should try bringing Aya, Kana, Rae, Rumi, or Hifumi to look for it. I''m sure any one of them will be thrilled even if we end up not finding it in the end.


    Aside from the bookstore, there''s a salon that seemed to cater to a lot of celebrities -- mostly female idols and actresses. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That one was pretty conspicuous since they boastfully advertised the clients they served. Just that, the ce became an appointment-based clientele so... there are more paparazzi and desperate fans loitering outside it than customers stepping inside. The security was also tight. Even if you''re a pedestrian, you''ll be forced to take the sidewalk on the other side of the road because they won''t let you pass.


    Kaoru-san said she tried bringing Yue there once but they couldn''t find an open appointment time that would align with Yue''s busy schedule.


    Now that she''s big enough in the music industry, Kaoru-san hired a team for her. Nevertheless, since that salon''s reputation is sky-high, Yue was still hoping to visit it once.


    For a famousndmark, Kaoru-san pointed at a huge shopping mall. She said it''s a ce that never runs out of events.


    Yue sang there on her first solo show. She gathered a thousand spectators which provided her support for her career.


    I''ve seen a video of it uploaded on the inte. Yue still looked nervous at that time but when she started singing, everyone in the crowd fell silent.


    That video was only second after the specific video that made her popr and scouted.


    Mhm. Looks like for the past year or so, Yue has been doing her best in this ce.


    I can only imagine the hardships she faced before she could be who she is today...


    "Onoda-kun, for the past few weeks since you two reunited, Asahi has started shining even brighter than before. It''s like her motivation has been renewed to a new height. I can only attribute that to you and your rtionship with her. I hope you can continue supporting her."


    Perhaps noticing the mncholy on my face after hearing about Yue''s experiences here, Kaoru-san patted my shoulder.


    Well, it''s really evident that she''s a little different before and after her short vacation.


    In the TV shows she''s being invited to, simr questions started being asked to her. And despite their projected bacsh from before, Yue continued answering the same way.


    That she''s now more inspired because of a certain person.


    Although she was refusing to name the one inspiring her, her fans -- be it those supporters or those against her having a special someone -- had started to ept that their idol, Mabushisa Asahi, would never change her mind about it.


    "You''re free to punch me in the face if I stop supporting her, Kaoru-san."


    "C''mon Onoda-kun, I''m not that violent. Maybe a p or two will suffice."


    "No. That won''t be enough to wake me up. You have to jog my head hard so that I will remember how much I love her."


    "So you''re saying that will only happen if you lose your memory?"


    It''s great that she can follow my thoughts. She''s really fit to be a manager. Imagine how hard it is to understand Yue, especially when she''s being moody. One has to train their skills in picking up context for her career. On top of that, she also has to be meticulous when making Yue''s schedule and reviewing contract offers for the girl.


    "Mhm. Kaoru-san. When the timees, you''ll be watching Yue march towards me in her bridal gown."


    "I admire your immovable confidence, Onoda-kun. Alright, enough about that. We''re here."


    Kaoru-san sighed in amazement before shaking her head and slowing down the car.


    Behind us, Akane and Yua who were listening to our conversation were both sneakily poking my side. They''re feeling a little jealous. Just a little since they know that if Auntie Misora or Aunt Akemi was in Kaoru-san''s ce, I would also answer quite simrly if asked like that.


    Even if it would feel like I was just using flowery words for convenience, my girls knew I always meant it that way.


    Anyway, looking outside the car, I couldn''t seem to find the ''restaurant'' where Yue should be waiting.


    I thought it would be something like a Michelin-star restaurant. However, the ce where Kaoru-san stopped only had a seemingly small and old noodle shop.


    As we got out of the car, I woke up Miho who''s still conserving her energy.


    Akane and Yua walked to the front as they stared in wonder, waiting for Kaoru-san to tell us where we should go.


    "Was it underwhelming? Don''t worry. This is a secret ce that Yue loves to go to. It''s my parents'' ce."


    As she dropped that trivia, Kaoru-san ''s eyes swept over us as she took in our reactions.


    She let out a satisfiedugh before continuing towards the door.


    Her parents'' ce, huh? I guess this is why it doesn''t feel extravagant as it''s just a family''s business.


    Upon entering the ce, the first thing I noticed was the refreshing scent of the wooden interior. Everywhere I looked, I could see the brownish hue on the walls and ceiling.


    The light was neither bright nor dim, it was just enough to give the whole shop a serene atmosphere.


    As I expected, given the ''Reserved'' sign on the door, most of the tables were empty save from one; the table where Yue was waiting.


    Yeah. So saying I should be careful not to flirt openly with Yue was useless here¡­ I should shelve the methods I came up with to aplish that forter.


    Looking at the girl, she¡¯s still in her school uniform. She must''ve put them back on after her schedule beforeing here.


    There''s already a small tter in front of her which was filled with sticks as well as a teacup. She already helped herself with a few skewers while waiting.


    Kaoru-san didn''t guide us to Yue''s seat, instead, she immediately disappeared into the kitchen where I could see two elderlies busily moving there.


    That must be her parents. Well, I said elderly but they''re probably around 50 to 60''s so not that old yet. Her father was even too muscr for an aging man. He''s grilling more meat skewers.


    Most likely, Kaoru-san is not their only child and possibly their youngest.


    When I nced at her mom who was intently watching the noodles boil, she caught my gaze and amiably smiled.


    I respectfully bowed and smiled back.


    She then gestured for us to continue to the table.


    I guess she didn''t want to get distracted.


    Following that, I heard Kaoru-san''s voice as she approached them, "Mom, I told you to leave that to me! You''re still sick. Come on, let me guide you back to your room."


    Yep. Not only is this an old noodle shop, but this also serves as their house, I guess.


    From the photos I could see stered on the wall, they must have a loyal patronage that kept them afloat.


    "No! You still haven''t mastered our specialty! I can''t let you serve your guests with your mediocre noodles."


    "Huh? Didn''t you just say earlier I already perfected it?"


    "Did I?"


    "Ugh "


    Alright. Let''s stop eavesdropping. Whatever was happening there, it looked like her mother already had a condition. It''s still a surprise that Kaoru-san will be the one preparing our meals though.


    Looks like either Yue, Kaoru-san, or both nned this for today.


    Soon, we joined Yue on the table. Akane, Miho, and Yua took their seats while Yue, who''s been itching to jump up since earlier, threw herself in my arms.


    "I''ve been waiting for ages, Ruki. I missed you!" The girl said as she pushed her head in for a kiss.


    I don''t really mind kissing her right away but I noticed the sauce from the skewers still staining her. So my instinct immediately went to pulling my handkerchief and then wiping her lips with it.


    Yue was dumbfounded before embarrassment ran through her face.


    But before she could lower her head, I pinched both of her cheeks and replied, "I missed you too. Why do I feel like you''re bing careless"


    The girl giggledically before ncing behind her. Akane, Miho, and Yua were all smirking at her.


    "Hehe... Sorry, I made a bet with them. I guess I lost."


    "What bet?"


    "That you will lick the sauce from my lips "


    Upon saying that, Yue jumped back and scurried back to her seat, acting like she was running away from me.


    What can I say though? How did I even not expect that they would be having that kind of bet and that leftover sauce was intentional?


    They got me there. I forgot the existence of ''Ruki Hub''. For sure, the others were also in on that bet no matter how silly it was.


    Anyway, I chased after Yue, put her on myp, and finished what she started. I licked her lips clean again before sealing it.


    Akane, Miho, and Yue were forced to watch but underneath the table, they either reached in to pinch me again or squeeze my hand. If not for the ce, they''d probably try and steal me away from Yue.

 Chapter 2020 Critical

    Chapter 2020 Critical


    ??The bet was silly but they did agree to it. Due to that, Yue who lost her bet had to pay for it.


    "Yue, don''t me us here, alright? You''re the one who suggested this. If you won, we would also concede husband to you." Akane said as she slowly pulled the girl off myp before taking another chair from the other tables.


    Yeah. It looks like the stake Yue put there was their right to flirt with me unhindered.


    I could''ve asked them if I gave them consent but I was fairly content watching their expressions.


    Akane impishly smirked at Yue.


    Yua tried to hold back her excitement.


    Miho openly shook her head at how ridiculous they were


    Andstly, Yue looked like she was already about to cry when she had to separate herself from me.


    Really, I wonder what''s going on in that group chat of theirs that they coulde up with something like this.


    I''m aware that it may also be connected to how I won''t reject all of them if they ask me to pamper them. However, is it really necessary to turn into a bet?


    Ah. Scratch that question. I get it all along.


    Rather than nurture some bad blood between each other, they''re turning it into small bets orpetition. And everyone follows them.


    Of course, they''re not doing it all the time but only on some asions. For example, during our camping trip where they drew lots on who would sit next to me.


    And this time, it''s to make this meeting livelier.


    "Next time, let me join in your bets. I can also feel left out, you know?"


    "Pfft. Husband, it won''t be a bet anymore if you join. Knowing you, you''ll find a solution where everyone can win."


    "That''s right! But Akane. Ruki joining will also be exciting."


    "I agree. With how clueless he is sometimes, Ruki can make it more interesting."


    Akane, Yua and Miho all voiced their thoughts.


    As for Yue, her pretty eyes blinked a few times as rity returned to her.


    She then pushed her chair close to me and hugged me from the side.


    "I don''t really care if he joined or not. This guy can find a way even if we bar him from joining. Am I right, Ruki?"


    ... Is that really the case?


    Honestly, I''m not that confident. But upon hearing their answers, I was really a variable that might make whatever they''re trying to cook a sess or a failure depending on how I would want to go.


    Alright. I guess it should be best to take a backseat and let them surprise me from time to time.


    It''s not like we won''t have some bonding moments even if we''re all together in public.


    "Honestly, I''m more impressed with how much you girls understand me. I feel like I''m always naked in front of you."


    Upon hearing that, the four of them eitherughed or smiled while having boastful expressions.


    They''re proud about being acknowledged like that.


    Then, a momentter, the other three surrounded me, squeezing me inside their embrace.


    For the next few minutes, I ended up being pampered by them with Yue being the most enthusiastic.


    They only stopped because Kaoru-san and her father stepped out of the kitchen with the food they prepared for us.


    --


    "I''m d you''re enjoying the food but... Asahi, is it necessary to be fed by Onoda-kun?"


    With her apron still on, Kaoru-san, who was bringing a tray of steamed dumplings, stopped before our table and put her hand on her hips as she watched me use my chopsticks to feed Yue.


    "Yes, Kaoru-nee. This is necessary."


    "Sorry for this disy, Kaoru-san. But I can''t turn down this girl at all."


    I put on an apologetic smile as opposed to Yue''s mischievous answer.


    Kaoru-san put a hand on her forehead and shook her head before putting down the dumpling.


    Understanding that there was no stopping Yue from her act, she turned her head to the other three who were also enjoying the food they served.


    Well, the girls were feeding me whenever Kaoru-san or her father would return to the kitchen so I could say I also enjoyed the food.


    Most of them were noodle meals like stir-fried udon, a bowl of ramen, and soba noodles.


    The dumplings were side dishes that furtherplemented the set.


    "Are you still cooking, Kaoru-san? Why not join us here?"


    "Hmm? Don''t worry about me, Onoda-kun. Just enjoy the meal with everyone. I''ll be back with some tea."


    Although I asked her just for courtesy, I didn''t expect her to answer like she was trying to escape.


    Did she not want to dine with us?


    As I was thinking about that, Yue, who had just swallowed the piece of dumpling in her mouth, seemingly read my mind, "It''s not anything serious, Ruki. Kaoru-nee is like that when she''s in charge of the kitchen. She''s more than satisfied to watch us enjoy the food she prepared."


    That sounds like most chefs who love their job. But why did she be a talent manager and not a chef to continue her parents'' craft?


    "You''re wondering why she became a manager, right?"


    Alright. My girl was already a mind reader.


    I looked at her and nodded. At this point, even Akane and the others were intrigued. They paused slurping their noodles and focused on Yue who started rubbing her nose.


    Shortly after, she began with a chuckle.


    "Hehe... This is a secret so don''t tell her that I told you. Kaoru-


    nee is quite meticulous in her job as my manager, right? She''s also the same as the food she makes."


    "I don''t see any problem with it," I said. It''s pretty normal, after all. I mean, I''m also reviewing the food I cook for Akane and the other girls. And surely, everyone who cooks for themselves or their family does the same.


    "Yes, Ruki. It''s not a problem. But you see, Kaoru-nee... She has always been too critical of herself."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You mean...?"


    "Un. She can''t enjoy her own food because most of the time, she''s going to nitpick about what she could''ve done better."


    Alright. That sounds like a hassle. If I''m understanding this better then Kaoru-san refused to eat with us because she might just nag at herself while eating the food she prepared.


    And so, she chose a manager career. Because even if she found herselfcking, she could keep it to herself and improve.


    But couldn''t she also do that with her cooking skills?


    Ah. No. It must be never-ending for her. No matter how much she improves her craft, she''s still going to have something to say about it.


    "That sounds tiring."


    "I know, right? I talked to her about this before but she believes there''s no solution to it. She can only live with it."


    Upon saying that, Yue nudged at my arm to have me continue to feed her.


    "That also sounds like a confidence problem. She never thought about treating it?"


    On my other side, Miho, who probably had just finished processing what she heard,mented. She surely could rte to her.


    "I also brought that up! But she said it''s not that--"


    Before Yue could finish her words, someone else spoke.


    Someoneing from the kitchen.


    "What''s not that? Asahi... You know I can still hear you from the kitchen, right?"


    There, Kaoru-san was standing by the door with her arms crossed. Behind her, I saw her father giving us a thumbs up.


    Mhm. We''ve been careless but Kaoru-san''s parents must''ve also been concerned for their daughter''s problem.

 Chapter 2021 Problem Solver?

    <h4>Chapter 2021 Problem Solver?</h4>


    Having been caught babbling by her manager, Yue immediately tried to hide behind me as she threw in an excuse.


    "That... I don''t mean to tattle, Kaoru-nee. You see, Ruki is curious..."


    So, she''s going to push the me on me, huh? But it''s partly true though. She caught me deep in thought. She''s just telling the secret for my sake.


    It can''t be helped then.


    I straightened my back, secured my girl behind me, and bravely faced Kaoru-san''s fierce gaze.


    "I apologize, Kaoru-san. For breaching your privacy just because of my curiosity..."


    I started.


    Akane and the others would probably back me up here if I asked for their help. But it''s unnecessary.


    If Kaoru-san truly found it offensive, it''s enough that I shoulder the responsibility.


    Before the woman could reply, Yue whispered from behind me, "Ruki. She may look mad now but she''s always wondering if there will ever be a solution to her problem. Kaoru-nee thinks that it''s the reason she''s always dumped by her past boyfriends."


    This girl... Do I need to hear that tidbit? In the first ce, I was only curious why she looked like she was escaping from my invitation earlier rather than just refusing me.


    Is Yue hinting at me to help Kaoru-san out?


    But I''m not a problem solver. Or at least, I know I''m not someone who will take the initiative to solve someone else''s problem, it just so happened that to get closer to my targets before, I had always fallen into the method of understanding them deeply.


    And recently, the girls getting involved with me just so happened to have some kind of problem whether it be personal or not...


    But thinking about... I was actively helping them out...


    Not counting my girls who sometimes would consult me with their issues...


    There''s Anzu-nee to whom I offered myself to take the ce of someone that will appreciate her.


    There''s also Kaede who I befriended in order to bring back her enthusiasm.


    And there''s also Ohori-senpai. I helped her out initially through Aoi''s request but I just recently dered that I''m now helping her out of my own volition.


    Uh... Who else?


    There''s actually a lot more to list like Shiina and Sara. Heck, even Setsuna-nee and Hayashi-sensei.


    ... Alright.


    I really am a problem solver, huh?


    "Haa. It''s fine. I''m not going to be mad at you. You''re curious. But Asahi. Let''s have a talkter, okay?"


    Kaoru-san eventually replied to me but she simply waved off my apology and went straight back to the girl hiding behind me.


    Yue''s grip on my shirt tightened and she acted a little frightened.


    I guess even though she''s already used to Kaoru-san''s strictness, she''s still afraid of truly angering her capable manager.


    "I see. But is that true, Kaoru-san? You have this issue where you can''t stop criticizing yourself."


    Still protecting my girl, I pushed back the topic to what Yue revealed to us.


    Almost instantly, her forehead creased as she focused on me again.


    I know what''s going on in her head.


    To her, hearing me say that meant my apology was superficial.


    It''s like rather than be firm and stop there, I doubled down to ask her about her issue directly.


    Her father behind once again gave me a thumbs up...


    Yeah. He must be waiting for someone to push his daughter to talk and look into this issue deeply.


    Following that, he stepped forward, faked a cough to get Kaoru-san out of the way, and continued to our table bringing us dessert.


    He specifically went to my side and furtively whispered without letting Kaoru-san notice it.


    "Young man. I''m putting my hopes on you. Get her to talk."


    Without waiting for me to reply, he acted oblivious and just served the bowls of special shaved ice in front of us and returned to the kitchen with the tray.


    Akane and the other girls'' eyes instantly lit up as they dug into the sweet escape that the dessert offered.


    Well, it''s not like they''re letting me fend off Kaoru-san on my own. They''ll probably jump up to my assistance if I ever get cornered. But in this way, they created a situation where this topic became strictly between the two of us.


    Shortly after, even Yue went back to her seat to taste the dessert.


    At this point, Kaoru-san let out a sigh again before signaling for me toe and follow her somewhere to continue this conversation.


    Akane and the others nodded at me, giving me the go-ahead.


    And with that, I stood up and followed Kaoru-san who walked past our table and into the stairs up to the second floor of the shop.


    Like most restaurants, they surprisingly have a private room as well.


    However, it''s just a small room with tatami mats and a low table. Most likely, it was probably considered a VIP room.


    She entered it, sat down on the floor on the low table, and then urged me toe in and join her.


    Not gonna lie. I expected her to treat this issue seriously but I never expected that it warranted this kind of privacy.


    Is there more to the story?


    I followed her gesture and sat down in front of her.


    Then, a few momentster, her aged mother showed up with a tray with a tea set.


    Yeah. They must''ve been watching us carefully. And despite her condition, Kaoru-san''s mother was simply just as concerned for her.


    "Enjoy and take your time." That''s all her mother said after serving us a cup of tea. She then turned to me and a kind smile shed on her lips before silently mouthing, "We''ll leave her in your care."


    Uh... I really put myself into something serious, huh? It''s kinda weird that they''re encouraging me like this. Don''t they see that I''m still too young toe up with a solution? Besides, shouldn''t it be better to rely on an expert? Like a therapist or something...


    Haa... I don''t know...


    "It must be bewildering to you that we''re treating this seriously, Onoda-kun."


    Saving me from falling into another cliff of overthinking, Kaoru-san took a sip of the tea and calmly opened up the conversation.


    "I won''t lie. Yes, it is. Yue and the others are probably baffled as well."


    "Don''t worry about that part. Asahi will inform them. That girl... This is possibly something she intentionally hatched."


    Is that really the case? Didn''t I start all of this? If I hadn''t fallen into contemtion right there, Yue wouldn''t have brought up Kaoru-san''s issue.


    Wait.


    My girls know me better than myself. Can it be that they''re already this clever to set this up?


    Ah. I''ll just ask the girlter.


    "Uhm. Please enlighten me, Kaoru-san. And once again, I apologize for prying too much."


    "It''s fine. We''re already here. There''s no point mulling over spilled milk. Since you''re curious I may as well tell you everything."


    As Kaoru-san stated, continuing to apologize was really useless on this asion.


    And so, I shut my mouth and prepared to listen intently while asionally sipping the refreshing green tea made by her mother. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It''s true. I criticize myself all of the time. I never stopped at it even with my job as Asahi''s manager."


    "In fact, when I failed to notice you at the station before you approached me, I also criticized myself for that failure."


    "I already went to an expert and consulted about this condition of mine. Unfortunately, it''s not really treatable through modern medicine or practical therapy. They said it¡¯s an issue of my own mentality and I have toe to terms with it myself. But after all these years, I cannot find a solution."


    Kaoru-san paused there before staring straight at me.


    Her eyes trembled a bit before continuing, "In truth, Onoda-


    kun, I''ve heard a lot of stories about you from Asahi. And she said... You might be able to help me out. My parents must''ve heard about it since we had that conversation in this very room.


    "Now that I think about it, epting Asahi''s suggestion to bring you here today was poor me ying into her hand. She knew my passion for cooking so she expected me to take over the kitchen and personally prepare your meals..."


    I waited for her to continue but it seems like she''s gauging my interest to hear more. So, I opened my mouth and spoke out my earnest thoughts.


    "I see. I don''t know about me being able to help you solve that problem. I''m not an expert as you can see. Yue simply has this firm belief and trust in me when ites to problem-


    solving... And also, she''s that concerned for you, Kaoru-san. She must''ve done this in good faith."


    "Indeed... That''s why, Onoda-kun. I won''t ask you to help brainstorm a solution. Hearing me out should be enough to satisfy them."


    "Alright. I''m all ears, Kaoru-san.


    I decisively nodded, which brought the serious expression on Kaoru-san''s face to ease up.


    I don''t know if I can even help her but there''s no hurt to try, I guess? Since this was guing her all her life, she''d definitely feel better if we found a solution for it.

 Chapter 2022 Not backing down

    <h4>Chapter 2022 Not backing down</h4>


    A gratified smile bloomed on Kaoru-san''s face. Her gaze resting upon me became gentler. It''s as if she''s already thanking me even though I haven''t done anything yet.


    "Onoda-kun, don''t put this matter above anything else. I''ve long epted that the crux of the problem lies within me. The reason I still haven''t ovee it ''til this day is because I cannot let go of my fixation towards perfection. It may appear excessive for everyone. But for me, I now treat it as a normal thing." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Kaoru-san''s gratified smile rxed, and she once again took a sip from her tea, seemingly reducing her body''s tension.


    She looked more rxed as though she had just dropped the weight she was carrying.


    I briefly mulled over her words, processing them quickly in my head.


    That sounded reasonable. If I was in her shoes, I might alsoe to ept that condition. It''s kinda like how I epted my desire or that it''s seemingly incurable at this point.


    However, even if that were the case, I couldn''t help but suspect that she was merely giving me an excuse to not fully devote my efforts to it.


    It could be just Kaoru-san being considerate not to trouble me -- or the other people, like Yue or her parents, for that matter.


    Since they''d already identified the issue years ago, those around her must''ve alreadye up with a solution multiple times but each time, it resulted in failure.


    If I''m not wrong, she pretty much abandoned hope that she could still walk past it and leave her excessive self-criticism behind.


    Agreeing with her here would mean she''s not going to expect anything from me anymore but she still appreciates my attempt.


    Should I just do that? It''s troublesome in a certain sense but this is Yue''s first request from me. I haven''t even done anything to make amends for turning her down before.


    This could be my chance.


    Besides, haven''t I told them to turn to me for help if they need any? I can just consider this like Aoi''s request to save Ohori-senpai.


    Upon reaching that line of thought, I also took a sip from the tea Kaoru-san''s mother prepared before donning my enthusiasm.


    "eptance doesn''t always result in relief, Kaoru-san. I bet you also have time where you''re wallowing in misery that you cannot be like a normal person."


    I started, which instantly made her eyebrows twitch.


    Kaoru-san didn''t expect me to push back like this when she already presented me with a way out.


    "Ipletely understand why you believe it''s better to live with it than figure out a way when everything you tried before has failed. However, think about this for a second, Kaoru-san. You won''t have to shy away from your passion and find joy in everything you do if that condition has been lifted."


    Kaoru-san''s shoulders drooped as a hint of disappointment shed from her face. It''s only a split-second but it''s enough to show her opinion about it.


    Of course, she''d already thought of that multiple times before as it was what should be waiting for her at the end.


    That''s why my saying that sounded superficial and uninspiring.


    I also acknowledged that but I wasn''t done yet...


    I let my lips stretch further, making it look like a foolish grin. This is necessary though.


    It''s something I needed to break open her stalwart defense.


    "This might sound like reaching to you but I believe it will be more fantastic for everyone eating your dishes to see you enjoying it as well. Also, I feel like I got rejected earlier when I invited you to eat with us, Kaoru-san. Allow me to change that."


    With the silly grin still stered on my lips, I ended my words by raising my tea cup and toasting it with hers.


    This time, Kaoru-san''s forehead creased as she stared at me like a confused bird who hit a ss window. She was extremely baffled.


    --


    Ten minutester, Kaoru-san and I returned downstairs. I naturally haven''te up with a solution right away but at the very least, I managed to persuade her to let me try. With some of my dignity as an expense though.


    I mean, I continued to act like an enthusiastic fool in front of her and she eventually gave up just to end my clowning.


    But hey, I achieved my goal, right?


    I told her I''de up with something before we leave Tokyo so I have plenty of time for it.


    For now, we''re going to runte at the recording if dyed further.


    That''s why I continued my meal with the girls first and then we waited for Kaoru-san to finish tidying up their kitchen.


    We offered our help but she refused, stating we were basically her guests and customers so we should sit back instead.


    I continued observing her and she''s really too meticulous. Most people would probably attribute it to her hardworking personality. However, the truth of the matter was it was simply the result of her condition.


    To minimize invoking her self-criticism or just tone it down, she''s always giving her 100% no matter the task.


    Also, one thing I learned was that she''s only truly vocal when ites to her cooking. As for the other things, she''s already used to suppressing her voice within her mind.


    "So, what''s your judgement, Ruki?"


    Yue asked and the other three who probably got filled in with the details by her also looked at me with certain expectations.


    "Let''s see. It''s safe to say that she has already given up on finding a solution. I took all that time to convince her to let me help."


    "I mean, it might be different but her condition is quite simr to my desire. Her self-criticism is bottomless. If I managed to eventually help her with it, it means I might also find a solution to my own condition."


    Upon hearing my evaluation, the four of them seemingly nodded in sync but the expressions on their faces varied.


    Akane was happy to hear it but the other three were conflicted.


    And it''s understandable why they would feel that way...


    "Come on, even if I end up curing my desire, I won''t ever let any of you go. I''m a greedy guy, remember? It may only stop me from falling in love with more girls. As for all of you, I¡¯ll continue to fall deeper."


    Yue pinched my side before hugging me tightly, expressing her thoughts through it.


    Miho crossed her arms and acted like she was unimpressed with what she heard.


    And Yua blushed profusely.


    This time, they might have differing reactions but they''re all pleased to hear it.


    "Husband, we''ll be needing a huge mansion in the future." Akane yfully added.


    "I know. What do you think about buying a castle?".


    With that kind of follow-up, all four of them charged at me. I have no idea if it sounded absurd to them or if they were just scolding me. Nevertheless, their sweetughter filled the whole shop.


    By the time Kaoru-san emerged from the kitchen, she witnessed me being mobbed by the four.


    I don''t know if this will lead her to suspect the other three''s rtionship with me but she''s watching my plight in amusement so probably not.


    Soon after that, we went to thank Kaoru-san''s parents and followed her back to the car.


    Looking at the time, it''s a quarter before five. An hour before the start of the recording.

 Chapter 2023 Trouble comes after

    <h4>Chapter 2023 Troublees after</h4>


    SS Music, the musicbel that signed Yue as Mabushisa Asahi is one of the most prominent in the music industry. They have already produced many singers and even idol units that topped the charts.


    But behind thatbel was a bigger hegemon called SS Entertainment which epassed everything rted to it.


    And the ce we''re going to was actually thepany''s 50-story skyscraper located in this special ward of the capital.


    When Kaoru-san drove into theirpound, the security was quite intense. Although we didn''t get interrogated, they pried upon our objective foring even if Yue and Kaoru-san already provided them with the details.


    Then, when we got into the lobby, it was another interrogation from the reception desk before we got a temporary ID Pass that would allow us to continue into the building.


    Yua and I only got a visitor pass but Akane and Miho got a special one. It''s a pass that would allow them to be inside the recording studio or rehearsal rooms.


    And since someone was always checking those passes, it would also save them the hassle of being barred from entering.


    Our visitor pass was more limited. We''re not allowed to wander on our own and have to always be around the vicinity of someone with a staff pass like Kaoru-san. If there''s an artist or talent with us like Yue, we''re prohibited from blocking their way or getting too close to them unless we get tacit permission.


    Unfortunately, even though Yue also wanted to get us a special pass, the security management that oversees that department was that strict.


    Well, it''s not really a problem for me or Yua since we''re only going to watch over them, and with Kaoru-san apanying us, we wouldn''t get into trouble unless... trouble itself found us.


    Yes.


    Just like at this very moment.


    "Hey. Why are you not backing away? Did the receptionist not brief you about how you should behave? And why are you on this floor???" snarled the pompous guy with dyed moss-green hair and an oundish outfit who bumped into me.


    Our group had just left the elevator that led us to the 23rd floor of the building. As we were about to turn a corner with Kaoru-san as a guide, the idiot suddenly popped out from one of the rooms before I got past it.


    I managed to stop before I bumped into him but given that we were of the same height and the guy had the air of superiority in him, he immediately acted like this when he saw the visitor pass slung over my neck.


    He could be an actor or another singer like Yue for all I care but this dude... he''s embodying the rumors about the arrogant artist that are rampant on the inte.


    He could''ve asked nicely and yet here we are.


    I matched his gaze calmly before taking a step back.


    I know he''s power-tripping but retaliating will not just trouble me but also everyone with me. That''s why I can still let this pass.


    However, even though I already retreated, the guy''s stance remained the same.


    With a raised chin, he stared me down as though he was looking at an insect. He''s still not satisfied that I took a step. He clearly wanted me to get out of his way.


    Really, why do I keep running into this type of guy? Can''t I encounter some reasonable ones for a change?


    Anyway, to not escte this further, I stepped to the side.


    However, I forgot my girls'' temperament.


    Before he could be pleasewithat himself for lording over me, Yue grabbed the guy by his cor at the back, preventing him from taking a step.


    "Oi, you. What did you just do?"


    Although the volume of her voice was rtively normal, the tone she used was bone-chilling as though she was about to freeze all hell.


    The guy visibly shivered as he slowly turned his head back.


    "A-asahi-san... F-fancy meeting you here..."


    This... Judging from his reaction, Yue must have been someone who outranked him in this ce. On top of that, he''s scared of her.


    What kind of existence is she here? Where''s the timid Yue who couldn''t even say something when we reunited back then? I never expected her to be this fierce.


    On her side, Kaoru-san was already facepalming. As for the other three, they''re all showing a faint smile approving of Yue''s actions.


    "Answer me. What did you just do? Are you trying to act important again? Did Kakine-san not remind you yet? Also, did I ever give you permission to call me by that name?"


    As Yue''s words continued to drop at his head, the guy convulsed like he was being struck by thunderbolts.


    By the time she finished that, the idiot''s knees were already about to give up.


    And sure enough, when Yue let go of his cor, he immediately prostrated himself on the floor.


    "I... I did nothing wrong! I was only upholding the rules. He... He blocked my way, didn''t he?!" As he blurted out those excuses, he pointed back at me, trying to pass the me on me.


    Unfortunately for him, he still failed to realize that Yue acted because of me.


    "Shoya. Shoya. This is why you''re not gaining any fans. Just because you gained recognition for one song, you''re thinking you''re already above the masses. Honestly, I''m ashamed to even consider you my senior in this field. Do you not know humility?"


    Weirdly enough, I couldn''t help but apud Yue''s act. She must''ve already dealt with this guy''s shenanigans many times over. He might even be someone who also tried to lord over her when she was just starting.


    But now, her poprity had already streaked past him and their standing in thispany was already reversed.


    Anyway, like Yue said, where is his manager anyway? Shouldn''t they be with him?


    "Shoya? Is he the guy who mocked his own fans during their meet-and-greet? Ugh. No wonder his poprity is declining. He''s really an insufferable idiot. Good thing I never listened to his songs."


    "Oh! He''s a singer? Why didn''t I hear of him before?


    "Serves him right."


    Yua, Akane, and Miho then simultaneouslymented. Their words seemingly stabbed at his back which further put him down.


    At this instance, it was Yue''s turn to give them a thumbs up.


    Following that, all four turned their gazes at me and made a peace sign.


    I responded to them with a shake of my head before also giving them a thumbs up.


    I mean, even though I didn''t feel offended, I appreciate my girls acting out for me. That was reason enough for me to praise them.


    As for the guy, Shoyo or Shoya? I already forgot his name. I couldn''t care less about his plight.


    I never heard his name before but I could attribute that to myck of interest in other singers unless my girls mentioned them. Besides, he must''ve been always rude to people.


    If what Yua said was true, mocking his fans during a meet and greet was simply stupidity. It''s a surprise his contract hasn''t been terminated yet.


    Anyway, since we weren''t really alone on this floor. I quickly walked over to their side to put an end to this.


    Following down, I winked at the girls before looking down at him at the guy on the floor.


    As our eyes met, I put on an amiable smile and offered my hand to him.


    Of course, he was confused. So, I continued with my act and said...


    "People can make mistakes. I think he didn''t do it intentionally. Let''s calm down, alright?"


    "What are you saying, Ruki? He''s being unreasonable to you." Having understood what I was trying to do here, Yue replied apprehensively. Her voice was even tinged with her concern for me.


    "I know. But it''s not something that warrants someone to kneel down like this, right? Dude, I apologize on her behalf."


    My hand continued to hang in front of him like a bait waiting for a fish to bite.


    "Okay, if you say so. But I won''t apologize. His behavior is... problematic." Yue puffed up her cheeks and stared down at the guy again, causing him to cower once more.


    "Mhm. I believe he''s aware and will reflect on it. Am I right?"


    "Y-yes... I s-should be the one apologizing."


    And there we go. Hook, line, and sinker.


    The guy tried to grab my hand but before he could do so, I retracted it slightly, causing him to miss it and lose his bnce. His face fell to the floor.


    Thump!


    As the sound of him crashing there rang out, we all immediately acted like we were scrambling on our feet in panic.


    "What''s happening there?"


    "Huh? Is that Shoya? Why is he kissing the floor?"


    "Did he offend Asahi again? He never learned his lesson."


    "Yeah... That looks like it. I''ve been watching it since earlier. Shoya started it. He blocked their way and acted up as usual."


    "Quick. Call Kakine-san!"


    As those voices from the onlookers started to fill the corridor, I immediately helped the guy to sit up.


    However, the guy already lost consciousness.


    "What just happened?"


    "Ruki, you devious brute." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Behind me, I heard Kaoru-sanmenting in slight disbelief followed by Yue''s amused whisper and the other girls'' silent giggling.


    Why did I do this? Well, I can''t just let the girls take responsibility for what happened. I''ll shoulder it with them.

 Chapter 2024 Music Director

    Chapter 2024 Music Director


    ??Having gathered the attention of those nearby, our group didn''t leave the scene right away to avoid being seen as a guilty party escaping. Or rather, to handle the aftermath.


    Kakine-san, who''s supposed to be the guy''s manager, appeared not long after.


    Someone fetched her and from the way her hair and eyesses adorning her face looked disheveled, she rushed out to this scene after hearing what happened.


    I expected her to demand an exnation from us. However, that didn''t happen.


    Instead, the first thing she did was to bow in front of Yue and apologize on behalf of the unconscious dude.


    Given how quick she was to bend her upper body, either someone filled her in on what happened or she''s already used to apologizing on behalf of the troublemaker singer she''s managing.


    Somehow, I felt a little guilty seeing the woman do that. The idiot might''ve started it but I delivered the final blow.


    In any case, since iming that the events that unfolded were intentional on our part could lead to Yue being criticized, I didn''t say anything and just let it happen.


    Following that, Kaoru-san handled the situation from there. She''s aware that we''re also at fault but since the other party was already taking responsibility, it would justplicate things if she brought it up.


    As dishonest as that might be, Kaoru-san also had the same opinion that the guy deserved his plight.


    Ah. I should prepare to hear an earful from herter though...


    She watched everything that happened, after all. She knew I intentionally retracted my hand, dodging the guy, causing him to fall face first.


    It was obviously excessive so I deserved to be scolded for that


    Anyway, after Yue had epted the apology without making more fuss, the two managers squatted in front of the guy to check on him.


    Upon finding out that he really did faint from that fall and there was no other visible injury on him, they called for male staff to help carry him to the floor''s infirmary.


    Before separating from us to follow her talent, Kakine-san depressingly expressed her apology again.


    What a tough job for that woman. She should find someone else to manage, no? Or maybe she was assigned to manage him so she had no escape unless she resigned. Who knows?


    Putting the incident to the back of our minds, we continued on our way.


    --


    Surprisingly, our destination wasn''t that far from there. After passing by two corridors and turning left and right, we arrived at the Recording Studio A.


    The first thing that I noticed at the ce was the noticeably quiet atmosphere.


    I guess even if the rooms are sound-proofed, they still encourage everyone to mind their manners when passing by in this area or they might disrupt an ongoing recording or rehearsal.


    With Kaoru-san''s lead, we entered the studio and were immediately met with a brand-new world.


    It''s like stepping into a different dimension. Because, unlike the ces we passed by beforeing here, the atmosphere here was more hectic than normal.


    While the interior was huge, perhaps the whole area on this side merged into one, there was clear separation of rehearsal rooms and recording booths.


    The middle area served as a lounge but no one was sitting there. Instead, staffs and artists alike were busily moving from one ce to another.


    My girls were clearly fascinated at the contrast outside but like me, they''re quite uninterested in the singers or artists whose attire sets them apart from the staffs and managers.


    Thankfully, before we could get lost in this foreignnd, Kaoru-san and Yue continued to lead us further in.


    A woman in an office suit then appeared before us, greeting Yue and then Kaoru-san before looking at Akane and Miho.


    Yua and I only got a passing nce since our visitor pass was easily noticeable.


    "Wee. They must be the other singer and theposer."


    "Ah. Yes, director. This is Shimizu Akane and Nishioka Miho." Yue introduced the two girls who immediately bowed their heads in courtesy.


    So, she''s the director, huh? I thought she was just a normal staff member, considering her ordinary appearance. That exins why she''s not wearing any ID pass.


    Since I could only observe her from behind, the only detail I could pick out was she was fairly young. Maybe around the same age as Eguchi-sensei. Her hair was clipped behind her head and she''s giving off an amiable vibe.


    She smiled at the two girls and also introduced herself.


    "I''m Iwanami Risako. I heard the sample and I must say, I''m impressed. It''s my honor to direct the single for you."


    She stretched out her hand to the girls.


    "You tter us. We''re but an amateur."


    "Please do not hold back if we mess up."


    Akane humbly replied while Miho was a little straightforward. Well, that''s their personality.


    Akane decided to do the song because of me. And while Miho had the same reason, she always maintained this attitude outside. Even if she''s susceptible to praise, she wouldn''t easily show it on her face.


    On my side, Yua couldn''t contain her excitement even though we were going to spectate.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Well, she''s always bubbly and only showed nervousness seconds before her photoshoots.


    The directorughed in reply before ushering us to follow her to one of the rehearsal rooms.


    "Director, why did youe out personally? Aren''t you still busy?" Yue interjected as we started moving again.


    "Do I look busy to you? Asahi, the top brass are also looking forward to this. Two more talented girls of your age havee to our door. We can''t miss out on getting a first glimpse of these diamonds in the rough."


    Diamonds in the rough, huh? Why does she sound old-


    fashioned? Is she actually older than she looks?


    Anyway, Akane and Miho had no reaction to that. They''re not interested in this career, after all.


    But to think that they put so much importance on this recording... Yue''s poprity must''ve been bringing their musicbel a great amount of reputation.


    If I''m not wrong, they''re going to put an emphasis on signing more young singers or talents.


    And since she''s already this sessful after just a year, the otherpanies will also do the same.


    Soon enough, we reached the rehearsal room. It''s empty, of course, as it would serve as our waiting room before the actual recording starts.


    Although the director didn''t pay me or Yua any attention, I noticed the few staff who just so happened to walk in the same direction or thoseing from the opposite direction also eyeing us.


    Ah. No. They''re specifically looking at me.


    As soon as the door closed, the director turned around and faced Yue.


    "Okay. Before I leave you here, can you satisfy my curiosity, Asahi-chan?"


    "Yes, director. What is it?" Yue unhesitatingly nodded. Following that, she nced back at me.


    Yeah. Even if the director had yet to voice it out, she already knew what she was going to ask.


    It''s about me. The guy who inspired her.


    "Oh. It appears I don''t need to ask about it anymore. That affectionate nce is more than enough confirmation." The director drew a grin as she walked towards me, scanning me from head to toe. "It''s you. The boy who caught her heart. I must say... You''re courageous. Have you two decided that it doesn''t matter if people uncovered your identity?"


    Ah. This woman... Is she actually one of Asahi''s avid fans? I could see a simr glimmer in her eyes whenever Sumire talked about Asahi.

 Chapter 2025 Were in trouble

    Chapter 2025 We''re in trouble


    ??The director''s words undoubtedly alerted my girls. Even Kaoru had her eyes widen a bit as she quickly made a move, attempting to stop the director.


    Unfortunately, she was a second toote since the woman was already convinced of my identity.


    Avid fan or not, my existence was special to those in the know. If it went public, it could either be a boon or a curse for Yue''s career.


    In any case, with the hint of fanaticism present in the woman''s eyes, I doubt she''d be someone who''d maliciously spread that knowledge.


    And so, my response was a small smile, conveying my acknowledgement.


    "Director, you''re sharp as ever."


    Yue said as she put herself between us. For sure, her first instinct was to protect me from being interrogated and the next was to also acknowledge the director''s correct guess.


    Noticing that I wasn''t against admitting to it, her deep desire to tell other people about us has been granted.


    Although it''s just the director who she probably worked closely with like Kaoru-san, she''s still someone else outside of our rtionship.


    This was what she was hoping for when she confessed to me back then. To make our rtionship official. Although it would still be contained, it''s enough for Yue''s current satisfaction level.


    "Oh my. Anyone not deluded about the truthfulness of your confession can easily link him to your source of inspiration." The director replied as she dropped her attempt to close in further to me.


    Her curiosity reminds me of Otsuka-senpai but I guess hers is more subdued.


    "You''re ttering me, director. It is Yue''s hard work that brought her current fame. I actually feel bad that I might ruin it for her."


    "Perceptive. I like that. But you know what? This girl has already honed her craft in keeping it subtle while pushing everyone to the edge of their seat. Her constant mention of her source of inspiration brought her more fame than disgrace. Her fans tripled within the past month and following with the release of her new song, her avid supporters also grew."


    Wait. That''s what happened? Even though Yue always updated me on what''s happening around, I never expected her fanbase to triple let alone gather more avid fans. Because anyone with a right head would immediately understand that Yue was showing the characteristics of a maiden deep in love.


    On top of that, with most of the songs just a poetic retelling of her experiences with me, it wouldn''t take long for them to craft a theory about our story.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m d to hear that. That''s why I decided not to hide in obscurity anymore and show my support here... Still, director, I hope we can be more discreet. Today, treat me the same as everyone, a mere spectator to her resplendent figure."


    "I think I''m not the one you should talk to about that... Asahi-chan, don''t hug him so tightly, I won''t steal him from you."


    With her gaze lowering down to Yue who already wrapped her arms around me, the director ended that with a coyugh before putting both of her hands on her coat pockets.


    "By the way, I haven''t heard of your name yet."


    "Onoda Ruki. Please take care of Yue for me, director." I swiftly answered.


    I patted Yue''s head before reciprocating her embrace.


    The director meaningfully nodded before turning around to return to where the others were standing, giving us the space.


    Well, nothing out of the ordinary happened after that.


    We sat down on the couches while the director briefed the girls about the recording.


    Yue and Kaoru-san helped Akane and Miho convey some of their requests which the director approved upon deliberating for a while.


    As for Yua and me, we just watched in silence while the girl sneakily closed in on me, taking the chance that their attention wasn''t on us.


    Around fifteen minutester, the director wrapped up the small meeting and prepared to leave the room. She''s going to the recording room first and task the staff to set up what Yue and the others would need.


    In the meantime, the three would use this room to rehearse. I mean, we''re in a rehearsal room. On one side of the room, a live booth was already set up along with instruments, microphone stands, and other rted devices such as amplifiers and speakers.


    Although no control panel could assist them, we could sit or stand outside that booth and listen to them perform.


    But well, they didn''t do it right away.


    When Kaoru-san excused herself to get us some refreshments and maybe to check about what happened to that guy earlier, the girls didn''t waste a second to cuddle with me -- making the excuse that they were nervous and they wanted to regenerate Hiyori''s so-called Ruki Energy.


    Yue was particrly more aggressive than the other three since she couldn''t do a lot in the Nagamine''s noodle shop. And Yua stepped back after getting a kiss since she knew she would get more chances with me when the recording started.


    Although we couldn''t do something overly indecent, I got pinned by them on the couch as they all got a turn to ride on myp.


    Anyway, apart from a short steamy session with them, we also talked about the matter at hand.


    Miho requested to y the song live and only use minimal apaniment or enhancement.


    Akane, on the other hand, requested to share the same microphone with Yue. Since the lyrics they wrote were like two individual stories weaved into one, they''re going for the effect of Akane''s voice received by the left ear and Yue, the right ear.


    Actually, they already sang it to mest night, and even though it was over the phone and only Akane was with me, it was such a surreal experience.


    I felt like I returned to those times when their story took ce and assumed the character to whom the lyrics were dedicated.


    Uh. Technically, it''s their love song for me so... that''s probably why I vividly experienced it like that.


    As for whether it would create the same effect after the recording and heard by countless ears, I had no idea. But I am optimistic that it''s once again going to be a hit.


    Not only that, Akane''s identity which would remain anonymous would be a hot topic for days toe after release. Of course, Miho whose music could be hailed as ethereal and would also sing a bit as a backup might get the same treatment.


    And in the near future, Yua who would y in the music video was also going to explode in poprity.


    Alright. That''s enough daydreaming...


    Once the girls became satisfied, the three of them started practicing as we waited for the director''s call.


    When Kaoru-san returned, she didn''t disturb the girls but informed me about what she picked up outside.


    "Onoda-kun. We''re in trouble."


    That''s what she started with after handing us a bottle of tea.


    "I think someone other than the director has spread the word about you. I was stopped by an acquaintance asking me about your identity. At this moment a lot of people are staking outside to see you."


    I see. Word spreads fast. We underestimated Yue''s poprity. She''s the hot topic these days so it should be a no-brainer to think that any guy appearing around her would always be suspected as the one she mentioned in those interviews.


    I understand Kaoru-san''s concern and she might even be criticizing herself again. But the situation isn''t really that dire and impossible to escape from.


    If we managed to keep up the illusion that there''s nothing going on with us in school, we could also use the same method here.


    Or hopefully, we can. We''ll see.

 Chapter 2026 Cousin?

    Chapter 2026 Cousin?


    ??Putting the matter of what''s waiting for us outside to the side, Kaoru-san, Yua and I keenly watched the three girls'' performance.


    They performed it twice, improving their coordination as well as cohesion of their voices to perfectly fit the tune.


    And now, since their throat should be dry by now, Yue, Akane and Miho left the live booth looking with a bright smile and confident outlook.


    As I handed them the juice Kaoru-san bought, their eyes shimmered brightly , conveying their hopes to hear my evaluation.


    What else could I say though? Even if they bite their tongue in the middle of singing, I''d still rate it 11/10. Nheless, since they''re surely hoping to hear my honest thoughts, I took a moment to gather my thoughts to give them a proper evaluation.


    "Let''s see. I like the fact that you''re giving each other a chance to shine. But on chorus, Yue, are you trying to hold back for Akane and Miho?" I started by pointing at the girl who didn''t hesitate to sit on myp even with Kaoru-san sitting on the neighboring chair.


    Yue''s shoulders jumped as though someone who was caught red-handed stealing from a cookie jar.


    "... Is it that noticeable?" She awkwardlyughed as she slowly turned around to face me.


    Just by the vibrations of her body, the girlpletely acknowledged that she really did that, causing her earlier enthusiasm to dampen a little.


    I pinched her cheek to cast the gloom away from her face before continuing.


    "Mhm. I''m not an expert though so take it with a grain of salt."


    "I believe you! I''ll take that to mind!" Like an obedient cat purring to get patted by her owner, Yue raised her head and started rubbing her cheek on my chest...


    This girl, can I even resist this cuteness?


    Beside us, Kaoru-san was left speechless. Even though she''s already aware how lovestruck this girl is to me, it''s still a sight to behold seeing the girl obediently taking my evaluation to heart.


    But well, I couldn''t exin it properly to her...


    I gave her a wry smile before continuing.


    Akane moved to the seat behind us but she stood up and pressed both of her hands on shoulder.


    I looked up and sure enough, the girl was waiting for her turn.


    I helplessly shaked my head. I already started anyway. Let''s just go all out.


    "Akane, your mind was wandering. There are parts where you''re overdrafting a line, kinda mismatching the tune. Because of that, Miho had to improvise a bit whenever it happened."


    "Ah. I knew it. My bad. I can get easily distracted. Should I close my eyes while singing?"


    She''s right. This girl couldn''t help but cast her gaze at us. Once during Kaoru-san''s return and a few more times when she noticed me conversing with her.


    Unlike Yue who was already used to performing like that, Akane only ever had me as an audience member. Her singing was reserved for me alone. And even if she agreed to this coboration, in her heart, she''s still only doing this for me.


    Her devotion really is something else.


    "Well, that''s one way to prevent your head from wandering somewhere else."


    Akane nodded continuously before sitting back down and drinking her juice.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What about me?"


    A few secondster, thest of the three also spoke. With her voice sounding like she''s expecting me to also nitpick something about her performance, Miho sat down on the chair on my right which Yua voluntarily vacated.


    "As for you, you did it perfectly. You can adapt right away. Even if the other two miss their marks, the way you yed kept the song intact and not chaotic. But one thing though..."


    "Yes?"


    "Your backup singing. Increase the volume of your mic, it''s part of the song, it''s a shame if others won''t hear how great your voice is."


    She''s not holding back like Yue. She probably thought backup singing is only to supplement the other two''s harmony so she set her volume on the low. But in my opinion, her addition there would turn it perfect. Or if I could exaggerate it more, it''ll be more than what everyone is expecting.


    "... I will!" Miho carefully contemted for a while before energetically nodding.


    At this point, Kaoru-san already suspended her disbelief, pping her hands at how I handled that.


    "Alright. If I can trante my evaluation to scores... Yue gets a 9.1. Akane 9.4. And Miho, 9.5."


    I couldn''t bear to give them less than 9, of course. But to tease the girl who''s happily enjoying my head pats, I intentionally lowered her score.


    "Uh. I''m the professional and I got the lowest points." Yue lifted her head, her exquisite round eyes swelling up like a lost kitten, trying to appeal to her owner.


    "You''re being too kind to us, after all. Hus-- I mean, Ruki is quite harsh."


    Akane tried tough off how she almost slipped there. The girl is also bing a menace. Thankfully, Kaoru-san didn''t pick it up.


    "Knowing him, I''m certain his initial score is 11/10. Everything we do is perfect for him."


    Miho proudly grinned at my side, taking the score I gave her as another achievement. She then gracefullybed the side of her hair.


    "Pfft. Yes. I heard him whisper that before you left the booth. Anyway, it''s amazing! I feel like singing it as well." Yua also joined in, singing her praises to them.


    The girl really knows how to liven up the atmosphere.


    "Then join us!"


    "Nope. I may cover it when it is released. Let''s see. I''ll get Otoha and Mizuki and sing it with them. Hehe~"


    The song hasn''t been released yet and you''re already nning for a cover? As expected of my girl, I guess? Now I can''t help but imagine Otoha and Mizuki singing their song for me...


    Anyway, after getting sufficient rest, the three returned to the booth and once again rehearsed the song, applying adjustments ording to my evaluation.


    While they were in the middle of it, the door to this room opened. Director returned and like Kaoru-san, she had a grim look on her face. However, underneath that front was an assured countenance.


    She quietly walked over to us, minding herself not to distract the rehearsal.


    After talking with Kaoru-san for a while, she took her seat and whispered at my side before handing me something.


    "Onoda-kun, I''m aware of the situation outside. Here. Wear this vest. I''ll have to send you out first to pretend that you''re one of my staff."


    Ah. I see. So this is what she came up with, huh? Although I already prepared something else to tide through that situation, this could be considered another assurance.


    However...


    "I don''t think that will fly. I''m the only guy here, director. And you entered alone... Wait. Is someone elseing?"


    My words were cut off and changed when I saw the door opening again.


    The director snapped her fingers together as her lips curled upward.


    "Smart. I like that. You''ll take that person''s ce. She''ll be d to ck off and be of help to her cousin."


    She? Is it not a guy?


    And what''s this? I never heard Yue having a cousin among the staffs.


    As my mind whirled around that, trying to make sense of what the director said, the other person finally entered the room.


    And there, I got stuck staring at the person who entered.


    Then, a childhood memory shed in my head... A frivolous older girl who loves taking Akane from me when we were ying together in exchange of fruit candies...


    "Wow. It''s really you, Ruki!"


    She''s not Yue''s cousin. She''s my cousin from my father''s side.


    "Chisa-nee-san¡­¡±

 Chapter 2027 Why are you dating her?

    <h4>Chapter 2027 Why are you dating her?</h4>


    Kirishima Chisato. Her mother is my father''s cousin. So, in a sense, our rtionship was quite distantpared to actual cousins.


    Having been in that ce only for a few months years ago, I wouldn''t dare im that I grasped the entire family tree of our n.


    The only thing I was sure of was... everyone rted to the family three or four generations back had this gathering every few years in the ancestral state located in that particr prefecture that''s under the control of the Onoda Family. Obviously, most of the members of the family lived close by. Only a few, like my father, who pretty much ran away from their influence, lived outside that province.


    That''s where I met Chisato-nee-san when my parents brought me there. Akane tagged along with us because we''re already inseparable from each other.


    It¡¯s quite funny though.


    For a simple glimpse of Chisato-nee-san to easily evoke the childhood memories buried in my head, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that she was a significant part of those few months we stayed in that ce.


    And like I said, she often tried to take Akane from me, offering me candies as a bribe. And that''s because we often y together or do things together no matter what.


    I didn''t fall for the bribe though. I was already quite clever back then that a few pieces of candies wouldn''t be enough for me. Besides, having Akane at my side was my greatestfort in that new environment.


    Thus, instead of taking Akane away from me, Chisato-nee-san ended up ying with us -- even if she''s pretty much sidelined by me.


    Anyway, enough about that. Given that I was totally devoted to Akane before my desire manifested, other Chisato-nee-san, the other kids around that time were ignored by me. Or if not that, I probably shelved my memories about them too.


    If I remember correctly, she should only be a few years older than us. I couldn''t remember that well.


    In any case, since the director treated her as her staff... It means she''s working in this ce. Or is she?


    "Stop staring, you rogue. Come to your older sister. Give me a hug."


    As over the top as she sounded, her actions pretty much mirrored what I remembered about her. She''s still this frivolous.


    Looking at her, although she''s wearing a cap that covers her ash-ck hair, her iconic round face reminiscent of an onion bulb hasn''t changed at all. The shape of her pretty eyes still felt like she was always up to mischief. The bridge of her nose that has drawn a straight line now gives her a rather morous feature that could rival most celebrities. As for her lips... They''re still rosy and thin that if she pouted, she''d look more like a chick than a duck.


    From her neck below, I couldn''t really judge it properly because she was wearing a loose shirt beneath her simrly loose vest and her pants weren''t those that cling close to her hips and limbs.


    In a way, she looked like a man at a nce.


    But thinking about it... did she dress like this to help me assume her identity and slip away from those staking outside?


    Possibly.


    "I''m sorry, Onoda-kun. I recognized your name earlier. Because this child has always mentioned her long-lost cousin who she hadn''t seen for years."


    The director aptly apologized as she grabbed Chisato-nee-san''s cor, preventing her from approaching me.


    At this point, not only Yua but also the three girls inside the booth were already paying attention to us.


    They stopped after the chorus and stepped out to hear us.


    "Ohe on, director. Didn''t he recognize me? Why are you holding me back?" Chisato-nee-san protested but looking at her smirk, this girl found all of this as her chance to be mischievous.


    She never changed. I shook my head inwardly and stood up.


    "Ah. Thanks for the help, director, I don''t know someone as frivolous as her. Looks like she''s not the Chisato-nee-san that I know." I yfully said, ignoring the fact that I already called her by her name.


    "Is that so? Alright. I''ll send her back."


    Director Iwanami surprisingly yed along with me. She dragged the woman behind her. Not long after that, Chisato-nee-san started struggling like a little puppy that got clipped on a cloth rack.


    When she deemed it fruitless, the woman slipped her hand in her pocket, pulling out something from within.


    "Huh? Oi. Wait. I''ll behave. Ruki, don''t be cruel to me. Look. I still have the candies from before. Take it! You like this, right?"


    ... That''s the same candy as before alright. But why did she still have it? Rather than me... Isn''t she the one who likes it a lot?"


    Haa... I should stop ying with this frivolous girl.


    "Chisato-nee-san. How many times should I reject your tamarind-vored candies?"


    Upon hearing that, the girl stopped acting like she was being held back by the director. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With her lips creeping upward, she opened one of the candies in her palm and popped it in her mouth.


    For a short instance, her face soured for a bit before her frivolous smile returned.


    "You remembered. Hehe. It''s good, you know? Tell him, Akane-chan."


    And there, she turned her head to the side, her eyes locking onto my golden-haired wife.


    "Onee-chan..." Akane murmured the way she used to call the girl.


    Yes. Despite Chisato-nee-san''s attempts to take her away from me, Akane didn''t think much of it before. Because in the end, it''s the former who ended up staying alongside us.


    "You''ve grown so beautiful, Akane-chan. And it seems, you two are still inseparable. But why is he dating Asahi and not you?"


    Ah. As I expected. This was going to be brought up in one way or another.


    Director Iwanami''s eyebrows raised upon hearing that and so was Kaoru-san''s.


    A momentter, their gazes then alternated between the four of us.


    However, Akane''s answer to that question broke the silence that started to permeate.


    "Hmm? Do we need to date in order to stay together, onee-


    chan?"


    Taken aback, my frivolous cousin''s pearl-like eyes trembled as she appeared to have lost the words she prepared for retort ording to the answer she was expecting from Akane.


    Slowly, she turned her head to me, seeking rification.


    My response? A straight expression while shrugging my shoulders.


    "Okay. That''s enough, Chisato. Let''s prepare. You two can talkter."


    Cutting into the awkward silence, the director urged Chisato-


    nee-san to sit down and then called Yue and the other two to join us.


    --


    Ten minutester, after wearing the cap, shirt, pants, and vest that Chisato-nee-san was wearing, the director and I stepped out of the rehearsal room.


    Of course, she didn''t go nude in front of us. Like I previously guessed, she intentionally put those on top of her attire to give the illusion that she''s a guy.


    With our almost simr height, it''d be hard for anyone to figure out that I reced her unless someone approached me.


    I know I can still tide through this situation even without this but since they put in this effort, along with the bonus of reunion with my cousin, I decided to just not put it to waste.


    As we started moving to the recording room, I immediately spotted those trying to fish for a scoop here. And luckily enough, none of them suspected my identity.


    "Onoda-kun, you can rest assured. None of this trouble will be hereter. I''ll ensure you all can go out at ease." The director who was walking a step ahead of me said in a low voice before ncing back and showing a reassuring smile.

 Chapter 2028 A Picture of Us

    <h4>Chapter 2028 A Picture of Us</h4>


    Inside the recording room, aside from me and Director Iwanami, two other staff members were waiting for us. One was a man in charge of the control panel that would aid and record the performance. And the other was a woman who was probably in charge of maintaining the equipment inside the recording booth.


    The director introduced me to them and I learned that along with Chisato-nee-san, they''re her trusted personnel whenever she''s in charge of overseeing a recording.


    Since they were quite busy preparing for Yue and the other girls'' arrival, I only bothered them a little.


    After taking a proper look around the interior, Ifortably took a seat behind.


    Naturally, I also took off my disguise which still had a bit of Chisato-nee-san''s fragrant scent.


    Uh. It''s not that I''m ufortable with it. It''s just... not needed anymore, right?


    Anyway, I wasn''t that worried whether those people staking out figured out my identity or not. Because in the first ce, they came here after confirming that a guy was among the people Yue brought in.


    Even though this disguising attempt could also be considered as Yue''s side answering their suspicion, the result would actually be simr if I used my own method.


    Yue only had to maintain her stance of being vague about it and letting her fanse to a conclusion themselves.


    As for the Director''s assuranceter, she probably already put some measures to keep things under control.


    I mean, this ce wouldn''tst if they couldn''t even protect their talents'' privacy. Whatever goes in this studio will never leak in the public, unless someone makes it their mission to spread it.


    Five minutester, Kaoru-san arrived with Yue and my girls. Chisato-nee-san remained in that rehearsal room as per their n to create the illusion that I didn''te here to watch the recording.


    Yua sat down next to me while the three girls were guided by the other staff inside, helping with the recording equipment.


    Kaoru-san stayed close to the door, possibly guarding it.


    As for the Director, she held onto the microphone on the control panel which could directly ry her voice through the headset the girls were wearing inside the booth after they finished setting up inside.


    That''s how she could quickly direct them when they started the recording. The room would be filled with the music and their voices, after all.


    "Alright. Can you hear me?" She started.


    Yue and the other two nodded and smiled. There''s not a hint of nervousness from the three of them. No one would think that the other two were going to do this for the first time in their life.


    Miho was already used to ying on top of the stage but that was duringpetitions and not a recording session.


    As for Akane, the girl just really had this inherent confidence within her. Other than when dealing with me, she was seldom flustered at anything else.


    Director Iwanami conversed with them a few more times, possibly trying to stabilize their condition.


    When she deemed it enough, she approvingly nodded and gave the order to start.


    "As promised. Perform the song from start to finish. Let me hear your raw emotion and convert it to a song that can tug our heartstrings."


    Director then tapped the shoulder of the male staff seated in front of the control panel who immediately pushed some buttons, flipped some switches and adjusted those sound panels.


    Since they didn''t need another apaniment, the first sound came from Miho whose hands started dancing on top of the keyboard, executing the melody she created.


    Director Iwanami straightened her back and crossed her arms as she earnestly watched and listened to their performance.


    Likewise, I found myself fully engrossed in the melody and their voices that perfectly meld with it.


    The same asst night when they sang the song for me, I found myself in two... No. Three separate ces where the three girls are waiting for me.


    It was like a surreal experience, making the songe alive in reality.


    Yue. Akane and Miho.


    But that¡¯s not all, halfway through it, the three ces expanded further reminding me that the song isn¡¯t just about them but everyone connected to me.


    Yeah. They truly put their all into making this song specifically for me.


    And yep. It contains not just Akane and Yue''s stories with me. Miho, through the melody she created, was also conveying our story.


    I see.


    I understand now why they picked such a title.


    A Picture of Us.


    Unlike Yue''s previous songs which could evoke different emotions and memories from those who listen to them, this one was different.


    They painted three different canvasses of aesthetic scenes and yet they meld together into one photo that was depicting all of us together.


    And it''s not just the three of them, every woman I deemed important was in it. And they''re all shing their bright and beautiful smiles...


    --


    I had no idea how long I stayed in a trance but when my mind returned to reality, I could feel my lips stretched from side to side and my chest thumping loudly.


    Yua, who was closest to me, was already leaning her head on my shoulder with her eyes closed.


    I looked up and saw the other four people on this side of the room seemingly frozen in silence.


    However, it''s not that they appeared shocked at the power brought by the song the girls performed. They''re simply still lost in the dream space that was created from it.


    As for the girls beyond the clear ss, they''re all staring at me, their eyes filled with affection pierced through it.


    Their shoulders and chest were heaving up and down as though they''d given it their all to deliver the song the way they wanted it to be.


    Yes. It''s quite different from how they rehearsed it earlier... And I must say, they truly took my advice to heart which transformed it into this masterpiece.


    Knock knock!


    Around half a minuteter, the seeding silence after Yue and the other two finished their performance was disturbed by the knock on the door.


    And thanks to that, the four adults that were frozen finally regained their wits.


    The man immediately flipped off a switch, perhaps stopping the recording. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The woman who helped the three weakly fell to one of the seats behind.


    Kaoru-san''s gaze went back and forth from the three of them to me.


    Andstly, Director Iwanami let out a long exhtion before she gave a resounding p.


    "I have no words except magnificent. You three... I don''t think we need a retake or adjustments anymore. Well done!"


    The director doled out her praises before walking to the door and opening it.


    And there, Chisato-nee-san, who should be cking off in the other room, walked in.


    The air around her was different than earlier.


    It''s like she was listening to the song all along. Furthermore, rather than a staff... I could somehow sense that her authority here was higher than Director Iwanami herself.


    She patted the director''s shoulder and then gave the three girls who looked like they expected her toe a thumbs up before walking over to me.


    Taking the seat on my other side, she then mischievously pulled on my earlobe before pushing her lips close to it.


    "Cousin, you love all of them, don''t you? I heard and pictured all of it in that song.¡±

 Chapter 2029 Director, Producer?

    Chapter 2029 Director, Producer?


    ??Looking at my cousin''s grin that pretty much showcased her certainty about what she said, denying it would just make her more eager to pry it out of me.


    But then again, there''s no way she could be 100% certain that she''s right with her assumption.


    I weighed my choices and after a moment of deliberation, a smirk formed on my lips.


    Since she''s trying to dip into the quagmire that is myplex rtionship, I''ll use this chance to make fun of her reactions.


    With that, I turned my head to her and readily nodded. Then with a meaningful gaze, I whispered back.


    "I do love all of them. Is Chisato-nee-san a psychic?"


    As I expected, the woman''s eyes widened with disbelief.


    "For real? I''m only trying to bluff you to get you flustered. Why are you admitting to it?"


    She let go of my ear and clutched her head as her gaze wandered to my girls.


    The three inside the booth waved at her. Even if they didn''t know what we were talking about here, they could probably pick up something that it''s rted to us.


    "You''re full of surprises. And here I thought all these years that you''ll only be devoted to your little sweetheart Akane." Chisato-nee-san said as she pressed on the middle of her chest, calming her surging emotion down.


    From her expression alone, I had already achieved my goal of making fun of her.


    Trying to bluff me, huh? If she failed to win against me all those years ago, why did she think she could do it this time?


    Ah. That was probably why I never left her mind. A few months of ying together back then made me someone she could never forget.


    She must have waited for me to return to every gathering. Too bad, my parents didn''t bring me there again because of work, probably. Or maybe it''s because of the awakening of my desire.


    In any case, I believe reuniting with her here is totally a coincidence. As for whether she''s merely an ordinary staff or much more than that, she''ll surely tell me about it.


    For now, I''ll let her indulge in my inherent trait of ''honesty''.


    "Mhm. That''s what I thought too. Things happened and something changed within me on a fundamental level. I can im I''m still devoted to her but so am I to the others..." I trailed my voice there and pointed at the girl whose head was still resting on my shoulder. "And Chisato-nee, this girl here is also like them."


    "Huh?"


    Amidst my frivolous cousin''s renewed shock, Yua gently opened her eyes and raised her head before shyly waving at Chisato-nee-san.


    Of course, even if she didn''t hear Chisato-nee-san''s whispers clearly, she could hear my voice just fine.


    "Onee-san, hi again. I''m also Ruki''s girlfriend."


    At this, Chisato-nee-san''s emotion once again surged as her eyes seemed to spiral into a deeper confusion. Due to that, her head wobbled for a bit before eventuallynding her forehead on my open shoulder.


    "Tell me this is a joke, Ruki. Three is already absurd. But four? You''re not pulling my leg, are you?"


    If I told you it''s a lot more than that, you''d surely faint. I thought inwardly.


    I''ll keep that suspense for next time.


    "You know me like your favorite tamarind candy, Chisato-nee-san. I''m not a liar. And even if I wanted to get back at you for all of your attempts to take Akane from me years ago, I have more interesting methods to tease you."


    Like now, I guess?


    I smirked as I ced my hand on top of her head and yfullybed her wavy, brown hair as though I was dealing with someone younger than me.


    Chisato-nee-san had no rebuttal to that but from the way she tried to stop me from stroking her head, she really wanted to uphold her status between us.


    I mean, what did she say earlier? She''s my older sister? Anzu-


    nee got herself a rival.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That aside, I''m more surprised that you picked that detail up when Kaoru-san and the Director failed to do so. We aren''t being obvious as far as I know."


    "Yes, you''re not. But I can sense it a little when looking at their faces. Dear cousin, I haven''t told you yet. I''m here as Iwanami-


    sensei''s understudy."


    Chisato-nee-san raised her head and showed a proud grin before continuing.


    "I''m training to be a director like her. Whether it be for music or acting, bringing out the talent''s emotions in every scene is essential for a director."


    I see. It''s the ability of a director, huh? Not bad.


    "Wow. You are already locked in your career path. But Chisato-


    nee-san, if what you say is true, doesn''t that mean the Director also knows?"


    "No... I''m more sensitive to it than the other aspiring and established directors."


    Alright. That sounds a little convincing. But one thing still bugs me. Why does it feel like she''s not just a mere understudy?


    I nodded a few times and started arranging the thoughts in my head.


    At the moment, the Director was still praising the girls for their performance. The song that was recorded was ying back and they were listening to it for a second time. Most likely, even if they already deemed it perfect, they''re still checking for its quality.


    Well, I don''t really know the full process of producing it so I''ll leave it to the experts.


    I''m only here to cheer for my girls, after all.


    "Why did you fall silent? You don''t believe me?"


    "No. I believe you. Just that, I feel like you''re still keeping things from me, Chisato-nee-san."


    "... What else can I keep from you?"


    "You know there''s no use ying dumb when you''re dressed like an executive." I shook my head and then pointed at her.


    Yes. She''s wearing the absurd disguise earlier. And I already saw her in this attire. But when she entered this room, Director Iwanami who was still dazed didn''t really treat her like the other two staff in that room. Furthermore, she went to me right away.


    So what does that mean? Even if it''s true that she''s studying under her, she''s performing another role here.


    Chisato-nee-san''s lips twitched a bit as her frail mask seemingly got lodged off her face. A momentter, she raised her head again and her demeanor became more confident.


    Although she''s still acting a little silly from my admission, the air around her was seemingly overhauled.


    With a straight back, she pulled out a card from her suit''s pocket and handed it to me.


    Kirishima Chisato


    Producer


    "Now. It''s my turn to be surprised, Chisato-nee-san."


    "Hehe. What do you think? Are you proud of your big sis?" With her confident look being wiped away from her face again, the woman rubbed her nose and popped another candy in her mouth. "Let me tell you a secret. I left that ce to find you. What a coincidence that out of all the guys Asahi can be associated with, it turns out to be you. Isn''t this a work of fate, dear cousin?"


    Fate or not, I''m still trying to process how she became a producer if her dream was to be a director.


    Did she leave that ce with a suitcase filled with her inheritance? And why is she searching for me?


    If I recall correctly, someone from that ce ising to visit us. And it''s probably not Chisato-nee-san.

 Chapter 2030 Chisato-nee-sans Story

    Chapter 2030 Chisato-nee-san''s Story


    ??For the next few minutes, I continued to converse with Chisato-nee-san. Yua just listened silently on my side while still pretending to be dazed from the song -- it''s her way to feign ignorance in Kaoru-san and the other''s eyes.


    Although Chisato-nee-san favored me a lot, she''s also still reluctant to reveal more information to me regarding that side of our family. Because until this moment, my father who was refusing to return was considered an exile.


    But from that alone, it''s easy to picture how strict and closed off the Onoda n is. They''re probably very traditional in the way they handle the younger generations.


    I could imagine wrinkled old men or women sitting around a long table, discussing the affairs of the family at every gathering. There, they''re deciding matters concerning their territory as well as their descendant''s activities.


    Surely, it''s not like that, right?


    Anyway, aside from that, Chisato-nee-san presented herself like an open book when ites to her personal journey.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ording to her, she also thought about leaving their influence but as she grew up in an environment where she''s treated like a princess -- especially during her middle school and high school days-- the thought gradually disappeared in her head.


    Despite not carrying the Onoda surname, her father is well-known as a City Mayor favored by the n. Her mother didn''t want the position so her father shouldered it for her. And with his influence, she''s like a little celebrity in their city. Not to mention, her natural beauty was well received.


    Boys could only dream of dating her. And those who were given a chance because of their status, none of them passed her standards.


    Also, even if she refuses to join some beauty pageants since the judges could be biased toward her, she''s always invited as a guest.


    In a way, being the mayor''s daughter and a younger generation of the Onoda n was already enough prestige for her to avoid obscurity.


    She said I might''ve experienced the same if my father settled there after finishing his studies. A lot of opportunities could be handed out to him, after all.


    He wants to be a defense attorney? Then they''ll hand him his ownw firm.


    Unfortunately, my father decided to practicew in our city and start a family there.


    And over the years, he probably got an offer to be an internationalwyer and whateveres with it from the government.


    Until now, I have no idea about the true nature of their jobs.


    Back to Chisato-nee-san. She also told me that she didn''t go to college. Right after graduation, she told her mother about what she wanted to do - be a director.


    Although she could take up a course for it, she pleaded for them to let her go here in the capital. Approach Director Iwanami and study under her.


    Apparently, Director Iwanami also hailed from their city, so there''s the connection.


    However, instead of just saying yes, her parents and grandparents who couldn''t bear to see her struggling in this metropolis formed a connection with the higher-ups of thepany and established a partnership with Chisato-nee-san bing a figurehead.


    With her experience as Student Council President for all of her six years in middle school and high school, they pitched in that her ability is enough to handle being a producer directly.


    With that, instead of being a simple understudy, she was tasked to first produce a short film. Something like a test since they couldn¡¯t just bring a high school graduate in without any experience in the field.


    It might not be her expertise since she''s more eager to be a music director but she aplished that magnificently.


    She showed me a page of that short film on the inte. It didn''t be a national sensation since it''s only a 30-minute film that was aired on a televisionwork as a special but it at least had a positive reception.


    And when she scrolled down to the credits page, her name was really listed as the Producer.


    Not only that, her name was linked to her own page on that website which shows more titles that she produced...


    They''re all small projects yet that''s already considered her aplishments.


    Although her job as a producer is different from a director, it''s just as vital as it.


    This time, she''s the one who''s going to handle Yue''s new song. She had already taken notice of her before because of Director Iwanami but only now did she get the chance to produce it since the previous ones hesitated when Yue told them that she wouldn''t be performing alone.


    As I listened to her story, I probably had my mouth open throughout because of how absurd it was.


    As for the coincidence... Chisato-nee-san couldn''t help but exim that it must be fate.


    Seeing her that energetic, I was reluctant to burst her bubble and simply nod andugh with her.


    "Let''s talk moreter, Ruki. Let''s finish up with this... You won''t reject my invitationter, will you?"


    Seeing as Director Iwanami finished her discussion with the girls and the three were already about to leave the booth, Chisato-nee-san cut our conversation short and acted goofily to receive the girls while revealing her identity to them.


    Yeah. She didn''t give me a chance to reject her...


    I guess I''ll just tell her my night is already fully booked.


    Looking at the time, Kaoru-san''s forecast that we''d be staying here untilte in the night might not happen. With how perfect their initial performance was, Director Iwanami already judged that it was enough. They only needed to mix it up a bit and add more instrumental apaniment to further bring out the charm of the song.


    --


    Half an hourter, we sessfully exited the building without much fuss and reached Kaoru-san''s car.


    "Chisato-nee-san isn''ting?" Akane asked me when Kaoru-


    san started the engine. Yue and the other two also looked at me for the answer.


    With her identity as someone close to me, these girls were naturally curious about her. Not to mention, Akane also admitted she missed my frivolous cousin.


    Given her personality, Chisato-nee-san probably left an impression on the young Akane''s mind back then. I could even dare say that she probably picked up a bit of her persistence. Much like how Chisato-nee-san never gave up on approaching and getting closer to us, Akane also never gave up when I was pushing her away before.


    She sees Chisato-nee-san as a kindred spirit.


    "She said she''ll meet up with uster. I refused toe with her though." I answered.


    Right, Chisato-nee-san invited me to dinner. Maybe to catch up more with me. Somehow, her attachment to me feels like what one will have to their cousin. But thinking about it, she''s also an only child so she probably takes me as her own little brother.


    But I''m here with my girls... I can''t just leave them behind, right?


    "Eh? Why?" Yue asked.


    This might be the first time she''s working with her but she already heard about Chisato-nee-san. So among my girls, her interest in getting to know that talented woman after finding out that she''s my cousin increased.


    For sure it''s the same for Miho and Yua.


    "Didn''t I promise you? We''ll go to a festival. Good thing it ended early. There''s one tonight. Also, you''lle with us, right?"


    Myst sentence was directed to the other girls and Kaoru-


    san. Well, she''s probably going to apany us whether we like it or not.


    "Festival? Onoda-kun, you didn''t discuss this with me. It''ll be dangerous for--"


    Before Kaoru-san could finish her words I cut her off.


    "Don''t worry. We have these."


    I pulled out the things Ririka prepared for us from my bag as well as a few masks that aremon to a festival.

 Chapter 2031 Clear your schedule

    Chapter 2031 Clear your schedule


    ??Since festivals were held during special asions, they would always draw a crowd from the surrounding neighborhood. And with its location being the capital of the country, turnout was more than double or triplepared to the festivals held in our city.


    Just by that fact alone, blending into the crowd wouldn''t be hard for a celebrity. Of course, as long as no one recognized them, they could enjoy the festive atmosphere all they wanted.


    And that''s another point that I raised to Kaoru-san to convince her to allow Yue to walk around it tonight.


    Faced with five pairs of eyes eagerly awaiting her agreement, the capable manager could only give in.


    However, she ced some conditions that we have to follow.


    First, I shouldn''t leave Yue''s side.


    Well, even without that condition, there''s no way I would leave my girl''s side. I promised to bring her to a festival so my priority is to ensure she''ll enjoy it.


    Besides, Akane and the other three will also be with us. Even if Miho is still not fond of being in a crowd, my presence alone is enough to give her a sense offort and security.


    Second, we should go to the woods surrounding the venue.


    Kaoru-san didn''t give a reason but from the way she appeared a little flustered, she was probably worried that we could run into a couple doing something in the dark. Or if not that, we''re the ones who would do those things outdoors.


    ... Well, I may not have a n to do that but if my girls hinted to me, how can I refuse?


    Uh. But thinking about it, it will really be dangerous. Even if it will be thrilling for most, I still won''t put them in a situation where they could be seen by strangers.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I ought to protect their dignity, not spoil it.


    Well, we could try it on other special asions but not if the risk was too high.


    And third, we have to be back in an hour.


    Yep. Although it''s still a little early, a few minutes past 8 o''clock to be exact, we can''t really stay for too long, or else, the risk of being exposed will just continue to rise.


    Furthermore, the fireworks disy that Yue and the other girls are looking forward to will start at 9.


    We promised to return after it ended.


    "Then, we''ll get going Kaoru-san. Are you sure you don''t want toe with us?"


    I asked her after helping the four girls out of the car. Although they probably wanted to wear a kimono, they decided not to in the end since it would take a long time to change and to avoid standing out. Instead, they changed into a morefortable outfit that could protect them from the cold.


    They all still looked gorgeous though. I could already imagine how many eyes they would catch as we walked around the stalls and paid our respects at the shrine.


    Nheless, it doesn''t bother me at all. Looking at their eyes zing with their trust in me to protect them, no one would even be able to touch them -- even identally.


    Kaoru-san, still inside the car, looked up at me and then stared at the stream of people walking into the venue a few blocks away.


    After contemting for a while, she shook her head and said, "It''s fine. Since you promised to look after Asahi, I canfortably deal with the other things I pushed behind."


    I was about to nod and just let it go. But I remembered something.


    I leaned down the car window to look at the woman directly, "Kaoru-san, you know you should also unwind sometimes. It feels like you''re always keeping yourself busy. Correct me if I''m wrong, but if that''s your method to deal with your criticality then it won''t really work since you''re just giving yourself more reasons to nitpick about what you do."


    Is she even giving herself time to rx? I don''t know. She seems like someone always busy.


    Kaoru-san''s cheek twitched a little upon hearing that. But she maintained her expression and replied, "Thanks for the concern, Onoda-kun but it''s not like that. See this."


    She lifted her phone, showing me her scheduler app for today. And looking at the things listed there, she''s really busy. Or rather, she filled in everything down to thest minute.


    Although her words seemed to deny that I was wrong, just the existence of that schedule already spoke the truth behind it.


    She''s not giving herself time to rx.


    Before I could say anything more, Yue tugged at my sleeve. I nced back at her. Understanding what she was trying to convey, I swallowed my words and didn''t say anything much to Kaoru-san.


    "Alright. Then good luck, Kaoru-san. What do you want? We''ll buy you something from the festival."


    "You don''t have to. Just go back here in time."


    "Candied apple then?Yakisoba? Takoyaki? Or maybe we could catch some goldfish for you."


    "I told you. You don''t have to."


    With my insistence, Kaoru-san''s voice became a little stern. But I already expected that.


    So I ignored it and drew an arc on my lips. Behind me, apart from Yue, the other girls were probably guessing why I was being insistent. I''ll let them find that out on their own.


    "Mhm. I heard you but still, look forward to it. In the meantime, let me..."


    As my words trailed there, I reached for her phone and then erased one item on her schedule.


    8:30 - Ironing some details with the Producer.


    "Wait? Why did you do that?" Kaoru-san said upon retaking her phone from me.


    I ignored her. Pulled out my phone and dialed the newly added number on my contacts.


    A single ringter, the other side immediately picked up.


    "Ruki! So? Are youing? I can reserve the restaurant now."


    From the other side, the anxious yet thrilled voice of Chisato- nee-san rang out.


    I put it on the loudspeaker so everyone, even Kaoru-san, heard it.


    "No. Don''t reserve it. I''ll look for youter. Cancel all your schedule today."


    "Eh? Are you? Are you going to stay with me tonight?"


    This... What is she expecting? Akane stifled herughter after hearing that while the other three either raised an eyebrow or rolled their eyes.


    As for Kaoru-san, she''s more puzzled than anyone else.


    "Of course not but I''ll eat dinner with you. With everyone."


    "Oh..." Somehow, Chisato-nee-san''s excitement immediately deted. Really, she''s not thinking of doting on me all night, right? Yeah, right.


    As someone who already fell in love with a lot of girls, I could sense that this cousin of mine had this strange attachment to me. I wouldn''t call it love or anything but I guess, she really missed me a lot.


    "Chisato-nee-san, if you act like that, Yue will think you''re in love with me. She''s listening, you know?"


    "Huh? What? No. No. I''m not! Alright. I''ll cancel my schedule tonight and wait for you. Bye!"


    Without waiting for my reply, my dear cousin ended the call right away as though she was escaping.


    Judging from her voice, she became flustered upon knowing that Yue was listening...


    Wait. I don''t remember her to be someone who''s easily flustered. Did she really escape because of Yue or because of my words?


    Ah. Forget it.


    I''ll figure that outter. I pocketed my phone back and then looked at Kaoru-san again.


    "And there you have it. Kaoru-san, try to rx during that time. We''ll bring you something to eat."


    Upon saying that, I turned around and led my girls away, leaving the woman dumbfounded.


    Sure. I might''ve been a little forceful there. But Kaoru-san needed to bnce some things in her life. I appreciate her working hard for Yue but shouldn''t she rx once in a while? Even if that''s not going to really help her with her unstoppable desire for perfection, it should at least take a load off of her shoulders.

 Chapter 2032 Odd Festival Visit

    <h4>Chapter 2032 Odd Festival Visit</h4>


    Escorting the girls into the festival venue wasn''t difficult. However, navigating inside brought me a small headache.


    Why?


    Even though I understood that the festival here would be different from the ones in our city or neighboring areas, I still ended up underestimating it.


    Once we passed the arc which served as its entrance, we immediately found ourselves in an extremely tight situation.


    The four girls could only grip onto my clothes and squeeze tightly within my embrace to avoid getting swept away by the uneven waves of people.


    I mean even if there''s someone regting the traffic, the amount of people walking in and around the stalls couldn''t help but fuse.


    We ended up spending five to ten seconds before taking a step.


    It took a few minutes before we could even reach the foremost stall.


    Miho became extremely ufortable that she almost fainted from dizziness. I had to support her as I tried to find us a less crowded area.


    As for the other three, their state wasn''t any better.


    Still, Akane and Yua continued to be optimistic as they cling to me from behind.


    Yue, on the other hand turned her difort into her chance to snuggle further into my embrace, enjoying every second of it.


    Of course, because they''re all extremely close to me, our n to not attract attention already failed.


    Men and women stared at us with differing reactions.


    Some wondered if I was simply their escort and gopher.


    Some thought if I was showing off.


    Andstly, a few idiots attempted to bump into us or any of my girls. Before they could do so my feet would already trip them or I would dodge along with my girls. Then Akane and Yua would intentionally step on their feet, making howl in pain. Before they could call us out, we''d already blend further into the crowd, leaving them behind.


    Really if not for my priority being my girls'' enjoyment, I would''ve knocked them all down as discreetly as possible. Well, I stopped minding them and just focused on bringing my girls to a less crowded area.


    A whileter, we did find a rtively breathable space. However, the stalls around us offered the less popr products or games.


    Still, this is better than none? I already figured out a path to where we could watch the fireworks disyter so all we needed to do was to rest here and then explore again before finding a great spot to witness it.


    "Sorry. I should''ve researched more before deliberately bringing you all here." I said as I checked on Miho''s condition.


    I sat her down on a bench while I squat down in front of her.


    As I checked herplexion after taking her mask off, my girl''s face was really pale. Her lips even dried up.


    I immediately wiped the cold sweat that umted on her forehead before gently caressing her face.


    Slowly but surely, a little color returned to her skin.


    Miho weakly opened her eyes and smiled. But when her gaze focused on me, she bit her dried lips and pouted, "Wipe that frown on you, idiot Ruki. I''m fine. I can adapt to this."


    As always, this girl didn''t want me to worry. She thought she could withstand the crowd as long as she''s next to me. However, she also didn''t expect that it would exceed her expectations. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Say that when you get better. We''ll stay here for a while so... Take a proper rest." I pressed my thumb on her pouted lips, stretching them to the side.


    But the girl suddenly opened her mouth and bit me.


    With a stubborn gaze, she shook her head, "No. I can do this."


    She then looked at the other three with us, maybe trying to get their agreement.


    Unfortunately for her, they''re also worried about her condition.


    "Miho, it''s fine. It''s not like we can explore right now. Look. We''ll just get squeezed again." Yua in a fox mask said as she pointed behind her, showing the festival goers that looked like canned sardines as they continued to navigate through it.


    "And this ce isn''t bad. Here, eat this. That olddy said it''s delicious."


    Yue in a pig mask, who had just returned from buying a few oddly-colored dango sticks, said as she handed one to the girl.


    Delicious, huh? Why do I smell spices from it? Was that wasabi?


    Miho, who was still a little listless, grabbed the stick unconsciously and took a bite.


    But as soon as she did so, she started coughing, "Blergh! What is this vor? It''s too strong!"


    Ah. At least that cleared her head.


    Yue, who probably already had a taste of it, started snickering.


    "Hehe. It''s a special wasabi mix. I don''t know what they''re thinking when making that. No wonder it''s unpopr."


    Miho furrowed her brows, thinking she got pranked but instead of getting back at Yue, her gazended on me.


    "Eat this for me, Ruki..." This time, a yful smile formed from her lips as she put the stick of odd dango in front of me.


    This girl... I guess I can entertain her mischievous thoughts once in a while. Besides, it looks like tasting this odd dango brought back some of her energy. I don''t mind sharing their suffering.


    I grit my teeth and took a bite.


    And sure enough, even though I already expected it, I couldn''t help but wince at the odd vor that started to fill my mouth.


    Miho, Yua and Yue startedughing at me. But as though they realized how mean they were, the three of them also got another bite.


    With that, four of us sported an unpleasant expression as we tried to chew on it.


    "You guys... What are you all doing? Husband? Does that taste so good that you''re about to cry? Let me have a taste too!"


    Just in time, my silly wife, Akane who also went to one of the stalls brought over two stic cups filled with murky water.


    No. It should be some type of refreshment, right? Hopefully, it didn''t have another odd taste.


    With her eyes shing in excitement, Akane went and popped one piece of the dango from my stick as she handed the drinks to Yue and Yua.


    "Cough! Cough! This is... wild." Akane said as she forcefully gulped down the dango without trying to chew on it more.


    Following that, Yue and Yua who drank from the cup Akane brought also started coughing.


    "... Is this bittermelon?"


    With their eyes already on the verge of tears, the two girls asked Akane.


    Because of the dango still blocking her airways, Akane forced a smile as a response before taking one of the cups and downing it right away.


    Beside me, Miho who had just finished eating her dango tugged at my sleeve as she fearfully said, "Ruki... Let''s go. Let''s get out of here. Let''s find some normal food and drink to cleanse our pallet."


    As she said that, Akane who''s already frowning from the taste of the drink twisted her head to us before taking the remaining cup and handing it to us.


    "... Before that, shouldn''t you suffer with us, husband? Miho?"


    With a sinister smile despite her angelic appearance, Akane pressured us to chug it down.


    Behind her, Yue and Yua appeared to have turned into some kind of demon with their masks backing Akane up.


    Under their malicious gazes who seemed to say no one''s going to leave until we drink it, Miho and I shared the remaining bittermelon juice.


    But to their surprise, instead of directly gulping it, I stored it first in my mouth and shared it with Miho through a long, passionate kiss.


    Forced to watch as we savored that moment, the three girls soon ran back to the stall and bought three more cups.


    As soon as Miho and I finished consuming the remaining bitterness from our mouth, those three lined up from behind me.


    "Husband, you should be fair, right? Do that with us too. Here. We bought more juice."


    This... can I even refuse them?


    And here I thought we''d have a normal festival visit... In any case, this isn''t that bad¡­ My girls¡¯ passion is enough for me to numb my tongue from the bittermelon vor.

 Chapter 2033 I wont disappear again

    Chapter 2033 I won''t disappear again


    ??Not as a surprise, we still caught high enough attention when I started making out with my girls. We''re not in an obscure location. Just a less crowded ce.


    That''s why as soon as I satisfied Yue who decided to gost with her cup of bittermelon juice, I had them pull their mask back down and we immediately took off from that ce.


    With Miho having just partially recovered from her state of weakness and dizziness, I made sure to secure arge area around us as we navigated back to the sea of people exploring the festival area.


    Since it was already impossible for us to check the stalls one by one, I just plotted out a route that would lead us to the designated ce to view the fireworks while letting the girls choose from the stalls we passed by.


    With the taste of odd dango and bittermelon still lingering in our mouths, they collectively chose something that couldpletely cleanse it. Though they loved the way I helped them drink it, it''s another issue altogether.


    First, we went to get some cotton candies, four of which were made bigger than their heads. The stall owner caught a glimpse of their faces so he became a little generous because of their beauties.


    Good thing I didn''t buy one for me or else, the girls would be mad at him for giving me the regr size.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The girls shared it with me, plucking a bit and directly feeding it to my mouth. Due to that, I could sense the envious gazes from behind us. Some even straight out cursed at how lucky I am while others mocked us for being a showoff.


    Well, we didn''t need to be bothered by them. We just continued into the next stall.


    To our luck, it''s kind of an eatery that sells yakisoba and skewers which opens up a space for their customers to eat and restfortably.


    The stall took up 3 spaces. The owner was probably rich or he just had great connections. In exchange, the prices were... double than normal.


    Well, it''s fine. I still have some funds left that I looted from Ichihara''s goons. I''ll thank him again for throwing out money when I see him next.


    Hopefully, he stopped cowering behind his guardian and man up to face me.


    After eating and buying a pack which we would bring to Kaoru-santer, the girls and I continued to the shrine grounds to watch the short parade of the shrine deity''s pnquin returning from outside.


    Once that was done, we moved to the open area close to the river.


    After picking a ce where we could sit and rx while waiting for the fireworks disy to start, I once again checked on my girls.


    "How is it? Feeling better?" I asked Miho as I caressed her cheek from behind her dog mask.


    Since it''s not a full-face mask, I saw the girl''s pleased smile as she gently squeezed my hand.


    "I told you. I''m fine. I still hate crowds but I can''t sit out creating new memories with you. You''re as caring as before... My sky-high pride will never recover when ites to you."


    "I''m d to hear that. But you see, in my eyes, you''re still the same girl as before. Your pride didn''t even disappear, you just learned to ept me. You set it aside and made me your most special person..."


    Miho''s cheeks instantly red up from that. Then, she pinched my hand and let out her sweetughter.


    I''m just telling the truth though. Because of me, she set aside her pride to get close to the other girls. She even learned to work with them. And despite her difort with crowds, she put on a brave front to create more memories with me. If anything, I was extremely grateful for her understanding. My feelings for this girl welled up in my chest, filling me with warmth.


    Afterward, my wellness check with the other two girls yielded the same result. My face was probably already flushed red when I arrived in front of thest girl, Yue.


    Like the other three who eventually took off their mask to kiss me without difficulty, the girl did the same, ignoring the risk of getting recognized by the other people walking around us.


    "I thought I''d already seen enough of your flustered look but this is something new, Ruki," Yue said as her eyes couldn''t get me out of her focus.


    Her warm hands were already cupping and rubbing my cheeks as she seemed to have picked up a new passion for kneading my face. Well, it''s not a problem but Kaoru-san would probably wonder if I got into a fightter.


    "I''m not flustered. You''re all just irresistibly sweet today. I can''t help it."


    "Pfft. You''re not this weak to sweetness before. You always had this stone-cold expression, repelling anyone who woulde close to you. Yet, we still fall for you. You already know why, right?"


    "With all of you repeating that to me every night, will I even forget about it?"


    Well, I''m notining. It''s actually like music to my ears every time they say that.


    I''m already this hopeless about them...


    Forgetting my feelings and then regaining them all at once... I''m probably gonna suffer a lot if one of them leaves me in the future.


    But it''s not the time to think about that future yet.


    I should just continue taking care of them so they would never think about it.


    Yue squeezed my cheeks together before smirking, "That''s only right! We can''t lose you again, Ruki. No matter what people say in the future, you''re the only one for us... I can realize this dream of bing a singer because of you. Even if it started with a heartbreak, everyone must have noticed it by now through my new songs. I''ve met you again and the wound you caused has already healed.".


    Ah. Right. The song that put her into the limelight was bittersweet then her subsequent songs were full of reminiscence of the past along with her heartbreak. Now, after her short break and the release of new songs, everyone could dissect her new songs to be more colorful and full of affection. It''s not a love letter but an announcement of how happy she is now.


    Mhm... I have to protect her reformed smile.


    "I won''t disappear again. I promise." I said as I pushed my head in, giving her a short, fleeting kiss. With my fingers slowly slipping into her hair, fixing her fringes and caressing them smoothly, I continued, "This is still just the beginning. I''ll keeping to see you here so you have to do your best. I''ll always be your number one fan. Even if I have this desire to love girls other than you, I have long understood how irreceable you are to me... I wish I could say that better. Unfortunately, this is our reality."


    Ending that with a bitter smile, I watched Yue''s face for a while before pushing for another kiss. Then one by one, Akane, Yua and Miho, who heard our conversation, joined us.


    At the same time as the first fireworks sted open and lightened up the sky, I got surrounded by my girls who got so moved they dragged me somewhere we could get more privacy.


    Call us abnormal or anything but thisplex rtionship will continue to strengthen our bonds with each other.


    When the dayes to reveal this to the world, we''ll face their scrutiny with our heads held high and without faltering.


    Of course, as much as possible, I will be bearing the brunt for all of them. It''s my mission to protect them and make them all happy.

 Chapter 2034 Lost in the woods?

    <h4>Chapter 2034 Lost in the woods?</h4>


    With my four girls'' lead whose eyes were already aze with their desire to convey their raging emotion physically, we left the riverside, returned to the festival grounds, slipped towards the back of the shrine temple, and ventured further into the woods leading to a small hill.


    Since most people''s attention was on the fireworks disy, we managed to do all that without being spotted or alerting anyone.


    I don''t know if heaven is helping us to find a suitable ce but somehow, halfway through the peak of that hill, we chanced upon an old residence. Not abandoned but unused.


    Most likely, it''s among the properties of the temple.


    Akane''s eyes delightfully shone as she led us to it.


    At this point, thoughts of dissuading them already disappeared from my head. Even if she didn''t act right away, I''d probably suggest the same thing.


    Still, we didn''t rudely barge into the main area. We moved towards the back, entering a small shed that didn''t have any lock.


    It''s the size of the room and from the small window close to its roof, the moon and the fireworks that still light up the night sky could be seen.


    But well, our attention was already far from it. We''re just d that it''s not too dark, otherwise, it would be hard for us to see each other.


    As the only man and the core of our rtionship, I naturally didn''t let them continue leading. As soon as the five of us entered the shed, I pulled them back in my embrace as I used my back to nudge the door closed.


    "Yue, you know we''ll be scolded by Kaoru-san, right?" I teasingly said the moment our lips separated.


    She took the ce on my left. With the distance of our bodies already zero, her rising body temperature could already be felt even through our clothes.


    On top of that, the look on her face was already that of someone mesmerized at our short exchange of affection. Her round eyes were in a daze and her beautiful face flushed in red.


    "It''ll be fine. We won''t take long, right?" She answered in a daze before tiptoeing to reach my lips again.


    I wanted to answer no since there were four of them here and I would never let them go back with me unsatisfied. However, her lips were quicker and the other three already jointly decided to aim for another part of me while Yue upied my attention.


    From my right, Miho''s lips found my neck.


    From my back, Yua nibbled on my ear.


    And from the front, Akane lifted my shirt to start showering my upper body with her kisses.


    On top of that, their hands also went busy exploring.


    Yue and Miho each put a hand on my chest. Yua tightly wrapped her arms around my abdomen. And Akane started fiddling my pants.


    A few secondster, along with the stimtion brought by their lips that eagerly assaulted my sensitive spots, my pants loosened up until they eventually dropped to the ground.


    Then, Akane''s hand slipped inside my boxers. Her soft hands and slender fingers were around it, pulling my length out of its confinement.


    All four of them paused for a moment to take a peek. And when they saw how I was already in peak state, they licked their lips before intensifying their attacks on me.


    Talking wasn''t needed anymore as the yful thought or slight for Kaoru-san''s reminder disappeared from our heads.


    From this point onwards, the girls didn''t waste a second to elerate our heated situation.


    Each of them reached out to my length and started stroking me.


    Then one by one, they took their turns to kneel in front of me, taking me in their mouths. At times, two of them would do it together but even so, they never let my lips be free for so long.


    As much as they wanted to taste and pleasure me, kissing me remained at the top of their priority. And since I was always ready to indulge them in it, my girls also found much satisfaction from it.


    After ten minutes in that kind of rotation, it became impossible for me to endure my climax. Yue weed it wholeheartedly, sucking in everything I released.


    But before I could even recover from that, Akane, Yua, and Miho gently tugged at my hand as they pointed further into this room.


    There, underneath the light spilling from the opened window, I made use of the spacious floor to make love with all of them.


    Since we couldn''t really stay for too long, I didn''t focus on just one of them. The five of us were all in it together as my length alternately took its ce inside them, poking their deepest spots in various positions and eventually, filling them all up with my seed.


    By the time we finished, my hips were still intact but I guess it''s thanks to my girls who would sometimes move on top of me.


    I don''t know how long we rested there but before closing my eyes, I made sure to put their clothes back on and once again ensured that the door remained closed.


    --


    When we returned to Kaoru-san''s car, we were already about 30 minuteste from our promised time.


    The fireworks disy had long been over. The festival grounds were already like a foreign ce because of the lower number of people still exploring the ce.


    We really did take our time there... Maybe if not for the ce or the unconscious rush that took over us, it wouldn''t be strange to stay longer in order to savor that moment.


    Even if I could feel some weakness in my knee from the continuous climax, my fatigue pretty much disappeared already from seeing my girls'' satisfied expressions.


    Anyway, as I approached the car, anticipating Kaoru-san''s scowl for not returning on time, I noticed that the silent car engine was still on and there was a small light subtly illuminating the interior of it.


    Inside, I saw Kaoru-san leaning against the steering wheel with her face buried in a cushion.


    "She''s asleep," I muttered before calling the four girls closer.


    Yue, who was probably the most afraid, heaved a sigh of relief before smiling pleasantly.


    "That''s new. I''ve never seen her fall asleep while on the job. Ruki, is this because she followed your advice?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Well, that''s probably the case. She didn''t have anything to do, after all. I cleared up her schedule until 10 o''clock.


    Akane and the other two giggled before patting my shoulder as though they were praising me for a job well done.


    Looking at them, no one would probably think that they were all weakly curled up in my embrace earlier. They have mostly recovered their energies by now.


    In any case, since we couldn''t stay outside here for too long, I gently knocked on the window, rousing the sleeping Kaoru-


    san inside.


    After three attempts, her head started moving before she turned her face in my direction.


    I smiled and waved at her. Even through this tinted ss, I could see how different she waspared to her usual self.


    This is probably how she is outside of ''work mode''.


    Upon recognizing me, she instantly straightened her back as though she had just gotten out of her stupor.


    She then grabbed her phone on the side and looked at the time.


    "You... You''re half an hourte!"


    And there. Even though a little dyed, Kaoru-san scowled at me as she waited for my exnation.


    "Sorry, Kaoru-san. We got lost in the woods." I lied barefaced.


    Behind me, my four girls all covered their mouths as they repressed theirughter.

 Chapter 2035 Going to Yues Unit

    Chapter 2035 Going to Yue''s Unit


    ??Shortly after Kaoru-san¡¯s interrogation on why we werete while she was noticeably attempting to hide the fact that she fell asleep while waiting for us, she resignedly dropped it after a while and let us in the car.


    As I got on the passenger¡¯s seat, I caught her sighing. She did try to keep it hidden though but with my observational skills, it failed to elude me when her side frame was the first thing I saw upon opening that door.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was pretty clear that she was being critical of herself again despite my lie being too obvious. Most likely, she was scolding herself internally for falling asleep while on the job.


    Having been made aware of this side of her, it¡¯s hard to pretend not to notice it. Add the fact that I made a promise to help her, I found myself reaching my hand to her head, patting her a few times like I always do whenever I was trying tofort my girls.


    Even if I quickly realized that I shouldn¡¯t have done that, it was already toote to pull it back. I could only stop when she raised her head and turned her head in my direction.


    Before a question popped up on top of her head, I chuckled lightly. ¡°Kaoru-san, thanks for waiting for us. And¡­ I think it¡¯s great that you took the chance to rest.¡±


    Of course, there¡¯s no need to point out what I observed. For sure, she¡¯d also picked up that I was trying to pull her away from her self-me.


    A momentter, aplex expression surfaced on her face as she slowly shook her head.


    ¡°... It¡¯s my job, Onoda-kun.¡±


    That¡¯s all she said, ending that conversation.


    Following that, the four girls also entered the car and we set off to our next destination.


    Now that the day was about to end and we already decided to stay the night here rather than take thest train home, the girls were still excited about what was waiting for us tonight.


    Well, I did tell them about my promise to meet Chisato-nee-san in exchange for that break that Kaoru-san got.


    Since it¡¯s not convenient to meet outside and Yue insisted on having us stay in the same ce as her, Kaoru-san already prepared the unit next to Yue¡¯s.


    For security reasons, thepany actually bought three units in that building and ced her in the middle. That way, even if she sometimes streams to sing for her fans on the inte, no neighbor would figure out her identity.


    I just had no idea if they also bought the whole floor because Yue told me she never saw any of her same-floor neighbors.


    Tonight, the ce that Kaoru-san prepared was the other unit next door for the four girls. As for me¡­ Kaoru-san didn¡¯t make it too difficult to allow me to stay with Yue.


    Whether thepany knew about me or not, I was still unsure. Nheless, since Kaoru-san handles everything for Yue, the higher-ups probably knew or heard about it directly from Yue.


    Also, when I asked Kaoru-san if I could tell Chisato-nee-san where I would be staying, she said the producer knew and was already waiting for us there.


    ¡­ She¡¯s really excited to meet me outside of work, isn¡¯t she?


    In any case, my girls have a positive impression of her so there¡¯s really no problem to have her sit with us on the table. During that short duration when I disguised myself as a staff member and waited for them inside the recording room, Chisato-nee-san already got acquainted with them. She also tried to clear up the misunderstanding to Yue regarding what she said earlier.


    Still, even if that happened, the song they performed managed to clue her in on what was really going on between us.


    This time, even if Chisato-nee-san wanted to catch up with me, she was also excited to hear more from the girls.


    Her days must have been boring and busy since Director Iwanami said that she was only excited whenever she was bringing me up. When that¡¯s not on the table, she¡¯s more straightced and workaholic.


    Not gonna lie, I could really imagine her acting like that at all. Her impression of me years ago was just a stark contrast to it. Akane also said the same but my silly girl was more focused on why Chisato-nee-san seemed so fixated on me when we have countless cousins within that side of the family.


    Fifteen minutester, we arrived at the condominium building. It¡¯s located not far from the other big buildings so even at this time of the night, people still littered the streets.


    Kaoru-san drove the car into the parking lot and we went inside through the door connected to it. Only one security officer was stationed there. He easily let us pass after recognizing Kaoru-


    san and gave us some kind of card key.


    She led us to an elevator that needed that key to ess which directly brought us to the unit¡¯s floor.


    ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t need to worry anymore about Yue¡¯s security. It¡¯s been done meticulously.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butment as the elevator started ascending.


    ¡°She¡¯s been given the highest priority recently. It¡¯s not like this before.¡± Kaoru-san calmly answered without ncing back at us.


    ¡°They said I¡¯m bing more popr because of my crazy stint. Paparazzi are starting to get more scoop about me. Hehe. They raised the security level so even my exit here is private.¡±


    Yue then chimed in as she borated further.


    ¡°I see. What about when you¡¯reing to school?¡±


    We already talked about this before but hearing that her setup changed a bit from before, I could only be curious if it also changed there.


    She mostly goes to school once a week at most to get more study materials, submit her homeworks, and sit in the ssroom for a period or two.


    Whenever she¡¯s present, she¡¯s always the center of attention even though other celebrities are attending the same school.


    ¡°Ah. They still cannot enter it. I told you, right? It¡¯s a school founded for people like us. The security there is top notch and the students were either children of celebrities themselves or other influential people. Paparazzis cannot trespass or they¡¯ll get their expensive cameras confiscated.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I guess I was worrying for nothing, huh? But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m stepping my bounds here. Ever since I introduced myself to Kaoru-san when she picked up Yue back then, I¡¯ve already been deeply involved with her and they acknowledged it.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. What is it like to onlye to school once a week? I wish I could also do the same.¡± This time, Miho raised a question. The girl had this asional mood of not wanting to go to school and just sitting in front of her keyboard once in a while. Her usual excuse was that she caught a cold.


    Akane and Yua¡¯s interests were also piqued so they all turned to Yue.


    ¡°How, huh? Initially, I feel like I¡¯m missing out on a lot of things. Like making friends and enjoying my youth. That feeling gradually disappeared when I also encountered more people in the same industry. However, there are more people like that guy from earlier. They¡¯re proud of their status and if you¡¯re not more popr than them, they¡¯ll always act superior. That¡¯s why¡­ I can say I only have one or two artists I consider my friends. And they¡¯re all from a differentpany.¡±


    The three girls couldn¡¯t help but nod when Yue somehow went on a tangent to talk about her friends.


    I heard about those friends of hers. They¡¯re also curious about her rtionship but since they¡¯re not from the samepany, Yue could only keep it from them. I mean, even if she trusts them, she¡¯s cautious about the rivalpany behind them. She said she¡¯ll tell them about me on the next asion Ie here to see her. Which means, she¡¯s going to bring me to meet them¡­


    The elevator ride was only more than a minute so when she finished speaking, we already arrived at her unit¡¯s floor.


    Still with Kaoru-san¡¯s lead, we continued to her unit where Chisato-nee-san was already waiting by the door.


    As soon as she spotted us, the woman, who had already changed out of her earlier attire, energetically waved at us. Her air of authority is nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 2036 What kind of logic is that?

    <h4>Chapter 2036 What kind of logic is that?</h4>


    ¡°Ruki. Why did youe here right away? Isn¡¯t Chisato-nee here for you?¡± Yue curiously asked after sneaking up on me from behind.


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m here for you first. So, Chisato-nee-san can wait. I¡¯ll let you girls handle her for me. Can you do it?¡±


    Well, I did go straight to the kitchen after settling them down in the unit¡¯s living room.


    Since Chisato-nee-san was clearly here for me, I¡¯d let her deal with my girls first. Kaoru-san left right away after bringing us. Most likely, she¡¯s still being critical of herself from earlier, or maybe¡­ she was feeling a little out of ce. I don¡¯t know.


    It could be that she just thought her job was done now that she escorted Yue and us home.


    I did try messaging her when I noticed that she left and her response was fairly understandable.


    She¡¯s going home to rest. And then, she tactfully reminded me to call her immediately if something happens¡­


    See how much of a workaholic she is? She¡¯s the one not giving herself a chance to breathe.


    Anyways¡­


    Even though this was my first timeing to this ce, Yue already toured me inside during one of our video calls. I knew her fridge and pantry were filled with supplies but Yue being Yue, was too busy with her work. Shecked the time to learn how to cook for herself. The best she could do was simple dishes but that¡¯s not enough for her.


    I mean, thest time I visited her in her unit after our reunion, she ordered the food and only heated it up when I arrived.


    On her normal day-to-day. It¡¯s Kaoru-san who became in charge of her food. She¡¯s cooking for her just to prevent her from overreliance on take-out.


    Now that I¡¯m here with her. I want to try cooking something for her again. And for the other girls too, of course.


    It¡¯s been hours since we ate at Kaoru-san¡¯s parents¡¯ ce. And the yakisoba we ate at the festival can only be considered snacks. After tiring ourselves out in that storage room, I¡¯m sure the girls are already hungry.


    ¡°Sure! Leave her to us!¡± Yue confidently said. ¡°But Ruki¡­ This still feels like a dream. Seeing you on an apron here in my kitchen¡­ Can I also call you husband?¡±


    ¡°Girl. You didn¡¯t need my permission for that. All of you can call me however you want. I love every endearment you came up with.¡±


    Honestly, they¡¯re thinking too much about this. I will always find it special no matter what they suggest.


    Hell, even ¡®idiot¡¯ and ¡®numbskull¡¯ have already been ingrained in me. I now find it endearing when Satsuki or Shizu called me that way.


    ¡°Yes, husband! Call me wife too. Hehe. But only if we¡¯re alone. If Akane and I are in the same room, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll both answer you.¡±


    Yeah. That¡¯s gonna happen. But I really seldom call them with an endearment. Not because I don¡¯t like it but simply because they can be confused about who I am referring to. My love for them isn¡¯t greater than the other, after all. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I¡¯m already thinking of marrying all of them so in my head, they¡¯re all my wife¡­


    What a greedy bastard, right?


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do that. Go back now. I¡¯ll be with you soon.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Okay. Hurry up. I still want to cuddle with you.¡±


    ¡°Girl¡­ if your fans find out how clingy you are with me, they¡¯ll cry rivers of blood.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. It¡¯s fine. They¡¯ll understand. They will still cheer for me in the end.¡±


    This girl¡¯s confidence has been molded into this now. A year in the music industry tempered her enough not to be bothered by the gossip or negativity around her. Only when she¡¯s around me will she act spoiled and fragile at times.


    ¡°Yeah. That sounds about right.¡±


    In the end, I could only agree to it. Yue heartilyughed before hugging me tighter. She then slipped her head from the gap of my arm and body to ask for a kiss.


    Seeing that, I temporarily put down what I was doing to satisfy her. I can¡¯t really refuse my girls.


    Will that be bad in the future? Nah. I don¡¯t think so.


    Anyway, once she got what she came here for, Yue returned to the living room to amodate her ¡®guests¡¯. This is still her unit, after all.


    Before long, although I couldn¡¯t hear their voices properly, their candidughter reached me in the kitchen.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile knowing that they were getting along with Chisato-nee-san.


    Who was it that said that girls often disagree with one another? Look at them.


    Uh¡­ I guess this is what happens when their interests align with each other.


    Ah. Right. The other girls also went to check on me one by one. But unlike Yue, they¡¯re just informing me that they¡¯re going to take a bath.


    I mean, we sweated a lot earlier. My scent still lingers in their bodies. Fortunately, Kaoru-san didn¡¯t notice it at all but Chisato-nee-san was another case entirely. She could figure it out with her simrly acute observational skills.


    -


    -


    When I finished with my voluntary task of cooking something for them, I brought the pot and a few bowls to them.


    We could use the dining room but since they¡¯re already there and I only made a beef stew, Yue¡¯s coffee table should be good enough.


    Akane then went to the kitchen next to brew the miraculous tea that I brought with us¡­


    We¡¯re that prepared, no? Even if I boast my improved stamina, I¡¯m still not a machine that cannot get tired. And tomorrow morning, I doubt I can resist their charms.


    I remained silent throughout it. But when we were about to finish, Chisato-nee-san who looked like she¡¯d been waiting for so long to get her turn with me abruptly stood up and squeezed in on my side.


    Akane, who hadn¡¯t taken a bath yet, conceded her ce to her. But before leaving, she yfully whispered to me what I missed earlier.


    ¡°Husband, Chisato-nee-san truly misses you a lot¡­ She possibly developed feelings for you before but she¡¯s unaware of that. In her understanding, you¡¯re only her closest cousin. She had no idea she¡¯s yearned for you ever since that time. She hasn¡¯t been into a rtionship at all.¡±


    This. What does she want me to do by telling me about that? No matter what, Chisato-nee-san is still my cousin. She can¡¯t be in love with me, right?


    Ugh¡­ Miwa-nee is one thing but Chisato-nee-san? I don¡¯t know. In the short few months that we were together, Akane was also there with us. Furthermore, I could honestly say that only Akane had my eyes back then. Whatever we experienced back then, it shouldn''t be enough for her to develop feelings towards me.


    Unless I had yet to remember something more important that led to that¡­


    ¡°Ruki, what are you thinking? Are you unhappy that Akane gave her seat to me?¡±


    Perhaps noticing a frown momentarily surfacing on my face, my cousin leaned closer, inspecting me thoroughly.


    At this point, even though she had yet to cling to me, the distance between us was already close to zero.


    Around us, Yue, Yua, and Miho were looking at us interestingly. Though the other two were probably coveting the ce that Chisato-nee-san took, they only quietly nced at me, conveying their desire through eye contact.


    ¡°Not really. I just thought you¡¯ve grown a lot, Chisato-nee-


    san¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you be careful when getting into contact with the opposite gender?¡±


    Understanding what I was implying, the woman¡¯s face was instantly dyed in red. But instead of pulling away, she smugly dered at the same time as pushed herself closer. Her softness transmitted swiftly to my senses, ¡°What of it? You¡¯re my precious cousin. No one will be angry if I get this close to you.¡±


    ¡­ What kind of logic is that?

 Chapter 2037 Pure-hearted?

    <h4>Chapter 2037 Pure-hearted?</h4>


    With Chisato-nee-san¡¯s daring deration, I could only shake my head, appease my girls who were starting to get worked up, and pry her off of me.


    When she noticed how I was squirming away from her, her pretty eyebrows shed, ring at me as though she was offended for not epting the closeness she was conveying.


    ¡°Come on, Ruki. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen you. The best you can do is give your older sister a hug. You won¡¯t mind it, right, girls?¡±


    Sounding she was still in the right, the girl hurriedly chased after me, her grip tightening around my body. She then looked at the three girls one by one, soliciting their agreement.


    Yue and Yua didn¡¯t answer her.


    As for Miho, her eyebrows twitched as she forced a smile before saying, ¡°Sure. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, Nee-san. Help yourself with Ruki.¡±


    So, she said. But the tone of her voice was as emotionless as it gets. One would probably feel the chill from their spine if they heard it.


    Unfortunately, Chisato-nee-san either had a thick skin or was just too clueless to notice something wrong with her answer.


    Her lips stretched from side to side as she widely grinned with her blinding white teeth on disy. She then lifted my arm and draped it around her shoulder. ¡°See? They don¡¯t mind, Ruki. Mhm¡­ you¡¯ve also grown a lot. Your chest is now this sturdy.¡±


    Chisato-nee-san rubbed her cheek on my chest as she continued to close in on me.


    Faced with the pressure of my girls watching this scene, I let out a stiff chuckle before pinching my frivolous cousin¡¯s exposed cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rub your face there. They¡¯ll get jealous of you.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why will they? I¡¯m your cousin. Shouldn¡¯t I have this privilege?¡±


    She innocently blinked a few times but she ultimately didn¡¯t move away. Instead, Chisato-nee-san rubbed her other cheek next as though she was trying to warm herself up with my body.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Mom did.¡±


    Ah.


    So that¡¯s why, huh? It was her mom¡¯s fault why she became like this¡­ As if!


    She¡¯s supposed to be someone with a lot of life experience by now. If I wasn¡¯t wrong, she¡¯s been in this city for close to two years already. She wouldn¡¯t be that sheltered here, right? She¡¯s surely getting invitations from men who want to woo her.


    ¡­ Haa. Is this innocence and obliviousness limited to me, her precious cousin?


    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Sensing that I went silent, the woman looked up with an inquiring gaze.


    ¡°No. I just feel like it¡¯s pointless to argue anymore. Here. I¡¯ll hug you, Chisato-nee-san. You¡¯ll be satisfied with this, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ But yes! Give me a hug, Ruki!¡±


    I shook my head inwardly and silently apologized to my girls. Shortly after, my hand on her shoulder slid down to her arm and gently pulled her over, enclosing her within my arms.


    If earlier only her head was leaning against my chest, it now changed to her whole upper body. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Likewise, Chisato-nee-san wrapped her arm to my back, her hands gripping my shoulders tightly.


    ¡°Ruki, you¡¯re always this soft to the girls you favored. Chisato-nee must¡¯ve known this side of you for so long. It might be the reason why she felt so close to you.¡±


    I heard Yue whisper at my side.


    While Chisato-nee-san was enjoying my embrace, I nced at the other girls and they were also conveying the same message as Yue.


    They could also see it.


    At this point, it¡¯s already easy for them to figure out the girls that woulde close to me. And through my words, they could also figure out if I wasn¡¯t that fond of someone. Hence, Akane and the others would always be right with their assumption when ites to the new girls around me.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡± I replied in agreement to her which made my girl giggle softly.


    Shortly after this, Chisato-nee-san, who was finally satisfied by my embrace, straightened her back again and sat properly on my side. A hint of pink could be seen on her cheeks.


    ¡°Ehem. I¡¯m not going to get carried away here.¡± Chisato-nee- san faked a cough as though she was trying to regain herposure. However, her expression didn¡¯t return to normal. There¡¯s an evident glee dancing on her face as it''s probably not going to subside anytime soon.


    Upon seeing that, my girls shook their heads and teased her.


    ¡°Nee-san can get carried away. We don¡¯t mind.¡± Yua mischievously said as she winked at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We also tend to get carried away when hugged by Ruki. It¡¯s simply addicting.¡± Yue then added as she nudged my shoulder, pushing me close to Chisato-nee-san. Because of how sudden it was, my arm reflexively held onto her waist, preventing both of us from tumbling to the side.


    Miho narrowed her gaze again as she let out an unamused grunt, ¡°Hmph. If you two can¡¯t get jealous, I¡¯m different. Ruki, I also want a hug.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Come here.¡± I naturally didn¡¯t reject that. A momentter, she immediately stood up and went over to our side.


    Yue didn¡¯t say anything and let her squeeze in between us. Then, as though she was trying to one-up what Chisato-nee experienced, my girl sat on myp. She squirmed a little until shefortably settled on the middle before taking my arm to enclose them around her.


    ¡°... Miho-chan, is that right? I made you jealous?¡±


    Somehow, Chisato-nee-san sounded remorseful there. She probably didn¡¯t expect that it would result in this.


    But Miho didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and answered swiftly.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Chisato-nee-san looked at me, her glee was reced with an apologetic look. She pursed her lips as though she was preventing her lips from curving downwards.


    Why do I sense an indescribable purity from her? No. It¡¯s not just me, Miho and the other girls who were staring at her could also sense it.


    A momentter, her eyes trembled as the corner of them started to get watery.


    Is she about to cry?


    ¡­ Unbelievable.


    Before I could say something, Miho opened her mouth again, ¡°No worries, Nee-san. No matter how jealous I may be. This guy can whisk it away effortlessly.


    Yep. She¡¯s also feeling bad about it.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t I in hisp now?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s great!¡±


    Chisato-nee-san cheerfully eximed as her lips stretched out into a beautiful smile again. Although her eyes remained watery, the tears that would spill outter would embody her joy rather than her sadness.


    ¡°... I¡¯m happy. Since I finally found you¡­ My goal ining to this city is already half-fulfilled. And knowing that you girls love him a lot and he¡¯s also the same, this older sister is relieved.¡±


    ¡°Why is that, Chisato-nee-san? Are you worried I¡¯m just ying around here?¡±


    ¡°Kinda. I always thought you¡¯d only be with Akane. When I found out you¡¯re dating all of them, I got worried you¡¯re walking down the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still walking a different path than the others though. You¡¯re not worried about that?¡±


    ¡°No. I know how sincere you are, Ruki. Remember that one time I get scolded by my mom foring homete at night? You ran to my rescue, exining to them that I¡¯m with you.¡± She paused for a moment to cup my cheeks and press her forehead against mine. She then giggled softly as she continued, ¡°There are more instances that will be too long to say right now. But I know that if it¡¯s you, you won¡¯t make anyone unhappy because of that sincerity.¡±


    Huh? That¡­ indeed happened. The reason she went homete at night was because we got so engrossed in ying hide and seek in the park. She¡¯s the ¡®it¡¯ and she took more than an hour to find me. Perhaps if I didn¡¯t give up my hiding spot there or let Akane get caught by her, we would be there for a lot longer.


    I see¡­ So there¡¯s a basis to why she¡¯s this good to me¡­


    As I was still lost in the new surge of memories regarding this cousin of mine, she let go of my head and turned to my girls.


    What she said next made all of them speechless, including Akane who should still be showering.


    ¡°Oh. Before I forget¡­ Can I crash here with all of you? I like to cuddle with Ruki. I haven¡¯t had the chance years ago.¡±

 Chapter 2038 Cuddle

    Chapter 2038 Cuddle


    ??Faced with that question, it took Yue, the unit¡¯s resident, a minute to answer.


    Perhaps calcting the pros and cons of the decision, that minute was spent staring at me. She was reading the fluctuations on my face, figuring out what was in my head rather than asking me directly.


    In the end, the decision she came up with was in favor of my frivolous cousin¡­


    Or at the very least that¡¯s how it is on the surface until she reveals what might transpire inside the room.


    ¡°Chisato-nee. If it¡¯s only cuddling with Ruki then it¡¯s fine. But you know we¡¯re a couple, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m well aware. Will it befortable for you¡­ for all of you?¡±


    ¡°Not really. What I¡¯m concerned about is you. You might see something you¡¯re not prepared to see.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like¡­¡±


    Instead of verbalizing it, Yue lifted her hands, showing her some indecent gesture that anyone would understand¡­ if they were not someone who still retained her purity like Chisato-nee-san.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but what does that mean?¡± She innocently tilted her head.


    Yue, Miho and Yua facepalmed at that causing the woman to be more puzzled.


    Helplessly perplexed at how to properly exin it to Chisato-nee-san, Yue tugged at my sleeve.


    Yeah. She¡¯s passing the baton to me.


    They¡¯re usually bold when ites to that topic but against someone like Chisato-nee-san, their skins aren¡¯t as thick as mine yet.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in their head for telling her that it¡¯s fine yet they¡¯ve never even considered missing the chance of spending a night of passion with me tonight.


    Refusing her request should be easy, no?


    Or is this their way to give me the chance to catch up with Chisato-nee-san?


    Ugh. Sometimes, it¡¯s really hard to figure out their intention.


    They would be jealous of another girl getting closer to me but then they would still allow the same girl to get closer to me.


    ¡°Ruki? What is it?¡± The woman tugged at my sleeve as well upon sensing that Yue wasn¡¯t going to answer her question.


    I turned to face her and looked straight at the pure brilliance of her eyes.


    Damn it. I¡¯ll just have to thicken my face more, right? She can be embarrassed and p me as a result but that¡¯s a sacrifice I¡¯m willing to make.


    She shouldn¡¯t be kept in the dark. The same as with Misaki, someone can trick her sooner orter if she continues like this.


    Although I¡¯m not sure yet if she can also be this vulnerable in front of other people, there¡¯s no point in waiting if it¡¯s something that can exploit her character.


    I admit. I do care about her. As for whether it¡¯s a close rtive that has a significant impact during those few months we¡¯re together or just her as a woman I¡¯m close with, I still have no idea.


    I guess I¡¯ll figure that out in the future.


    I took a deep breath before opening my mouth, ready to open her eyes to something she was probably not expecting to hear from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    -


    -


    Several minutester. Inside Yue¡¯s bedroom.


    With my body still releasing a bit of steam after taking a short dip in the bath, I found myself stuck right after the door, staring at the two girls currently lying down on it.


    There¡¯s Yue who has already changed into her nightwear made from silk, perfectly hugging her slim body. She looked so enticing that if not for the presence of the other girl in the room, I would¡¯ve already jumped into bed with her.


    s, the second girl is none other than Chisato-nee-san. With only her head peeking out and staring at me from where she was lying down, the woman was currently curled up while wrapped in a nket like a cocoon of a butterfly.


    I don¡¯t know if she also changed into something else but from the looks of it, she has yet to recover from what I told her earlier.


    As for Akane, Miho, and Yua, after we finished up in the living room earlier, the three of them went to the unit next door. I was nning to sneak inter. Or during the morning¡­


    Yue¡¯s bed was only so big, it wouldn¡¯t be able to amodate all of us. Also, even without Chisato-nee-san, they¡¯ve already decided to wait at the next unit for me rather than take this rare chance of sleeping on the same bed together from Yue.


    Although it changed a bit because Chisato-nee-san didn¡¯t back down despite everything she learned, Akane told me not to overthink it too much.


    For them, they¡¯ll have more chances to spend the night with me when we return to our city. But for Yue or Chisato-nee-


    san, it¡¯s still unclear when the next time will be.


    Yeah. That should be the case, but I got a little stubborn, resulting in the three of them teaming up to shut me down.


    Uh. Let¡¯s just say I insisted that we sleep in the same bed together even if the bed would be too overcrowded. Or that we might not really get sufficient rest.


    Yeah. That was my naive self who was refusing to adjust that it¡¯s not always possible to equally spend my time with all of them.


    Anyway, that¡¯s that¡­ I could say I learned my lesson but I knew myself enough that I would probably act the same way in the future instances. So, I did my best to shelve the thought in the corner of my mind while I was rxing in the bath.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Now¡­ I have something else to face tonight¡­


    Yue winked at me. Most likely, this current sight in front of me was a result of their talk or whatever she prepared while I was in the bath.


    Shaking my head inwardly, I asked as I closed the door behind me and continued to the bed.


    ¡°Are you cold, Chisato-nee-san?¡±


    Yue happily received me, dragging me down to take the ce between them.


    While my girl daringly snuggled on my left, the cocoon on my right squirmed a bit before answering, ¡°... No. It¡¯s not cold.¡±


    Slowly, she also started moving closer to my side until her headfortably settled on my arm.


    ¡°Chisato-nee. Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t be embarrassed in front of Ruki? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting cold feet now.¡± Yue mischievously said.


    From the looks of it, Yue got her to wear something else.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s something she brought herself ¨C since she nned to crash the night beforeing here ¨C or Yue lent her something.


    It can¡¯t be that she¡¯s also wearing seductive nightwear, right?


    Coupled with what she learned earlier, it¡¯s understandable why she¡¯s acting like this now.


    Or so I thought. Her next words were surprising, to say the least.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that! I just thought¡­ What if Ruki gets charmed by me? It won¡¯t be good for you.¡±


    So, she¡¯s not just pure. She¡¯s also quite daringly confident.


    ¡°Pfft. You¡¯re worried about that. It doesn¡¯t matter, Chisato-


    nee. Even if he gets charmed by you, this guy¡¯s love for me won¡¯t change. Don¡¯t you want to cuddle with him¨C¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough. Don¡¯t feed her with ideas.¡±


    Before Yue could continue, I flicked her forehead and tightened my embrace around her body. Then, I turned to my frivolous cousin who was still squirming underneath that nket.


    ¡°Chisato-nee-san, it¡¯s fine. You can keep the nket. I¡¯ll still cuddle with you like I promised.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ruki, why does it feel like you¡¯re more mature than me? I¡¯m the older sister here!¡±


    ¡°Because I am, at least in this situation.¡±


    The woman unhappily frowned but only for a moment. She hardened her expression and gradually pushed forward. Before long, Chisato-nee-san¡¯s arm stretched out of the nket, reaching for my head.


    Before I knew it, she slightly moved upwards before pulling my head down.


    My vision immediately went dark as I felt the nket drape on my head before my face became buried into something warm, soft, and fragrant¡­


    Mhm¡­ She¡¯s really bold, isn¡¯t she? Instead of copying Yue, she cuddled me instead of being cuddled by me¡­

 Chapter 2039 Pure Affection

    Chapter 2039 Pure Affection


    ??¡°This is how it should be¡­ Not the other way around.¡±


    Chisato-nee-san said before sweetly giggling. Her fingers gentlybed the back of my head as she gradually pulled me further inside the nket.


    Yue slid off my body, allowing her to aplish this. Looks like the girl provoked Chisato-nee-san on purpose. And because I didn¡¯t even resist her pull, I was now cuddledpletely by her. I could even feel her legs locking me around my waist.


    Without the lighting in, I could only squint my eyes as I tried to pull my head back from being sunken in her softness. Then, I looked up and saw Chisato-nee-san''s doting eyes and gleeful expression.


    It¡¯s still impossible to see what she¡¯s currently wearing but I could fairly deduce that the fabric of her clothes was thin enough for me to feel her skin properly.


    Thankfully, she¡¯s still wearing her bra, or else, I don¡¯t know if I can retain my sanity and prevent my perverted thoughts from taking over.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore, Chisato-nee-san.¡±


    ¡°I never said you¡¯re a kid. But you¡¯re still younger than me so behave. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for so long¡­¡±


    The woman moved a hand on my cheek, caressing me intimately. The tip of her fingertips was electrocuting as though she was conveying her feelings for me through her touch.


    I could sense her affection for me. It¡¯s truly more than one would have for their favorite cousin. And yet, it¡¯s so pure that it¡¯s blinding.


    Reuniting with her was a coincidence. That much is true. However, I can now honestly say that I¡¯m d to meet her again.


    ¡°I have no idea that I became this special to you. Say, aren¡¯t I a mean kid? Even today, I tried shutting you down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mean but you¡¯re also the kindest.¡± Chisato-nee-san pressed her thumb on my cheek andughed. ¡°In a ce like that where everyone is moving for benefits, you remain untainted from it.¡±


    ¡­ I was a kid. Isn''t that normal? I didn''t know better back then.


    In any case, her sincerity wasn''t false. It felt like an arrow stabbing through my chest.


    She''s evoking something from the depths of my memory. Like a forgotten emotion that I have yet to remember.


    I don''t know what that is but I feel lighter. It¡¯s as if a knot in my heart has been resolved.


    I tried my hardest to recall my experience back then. However, the memories were still filled with Akane while Chisato-nee-san remained to be someone who was just there with us.


    ¡°I know you''re confused about why I''m this good to you. All I can say is¡­ not counting my parents, among everyone in the family, I feel connected to you.¡±


    ¡°I apologize if you feel overwhelmed by my insistence to stay. I can''t help it. You''re returning tomorrow. And I cannot follow you there. Just tonight, let this older sister dote on you.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Chisato-nee-san continued speaking to my heart and each time, I could feel the fluctuation of her emotions. She''s feeling regretful, apologetic, and happy at the same time. She''s too honest for her own good.


    But it''s because of this that I can ept her affection and feel the same way for her.


    And perhaps, it''s not just me. Yue, who should still be in the same bed as us, has already left. Perhaps it''s her way to give us some privacy or she''s worried that I might not try to hear out Chisato-nee-san if she remained close.


    For sure, once we''re done talking, she''ll return to the room.


    ¡°I''ll be in your care then, Chisato-nee-san,¡± I said as I put on a genuine smile.


    ¡°Great. I love this expression on you, Ruki. You finally broke your cold exterior.¡±


    ¡°... Now, you''re using your ability to see through emotions. You''re cheating.¡±


    I shook my head and Chisato-nee-san responded with her sweet giggling.


    ¡°Why not? It''s part of my repertoire. It''s not cheating.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. Can you only activate that on certain asions?¡±


    ¡°You noticed?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s impossible not to notice. Everything I''ve seen from you isn''t acting. So, when you became embarrassed earlier or when you worried over Miho being jealous, it''s a moment where you didn''t rely on that ability.¡±


    That''s how it is. I''ve been observing her throughout this night and I can confidently say that everything she has shown us is her genuine reactions.


    ¡°Great observation. You''re making this older sister proud. Do you want to work with me? We can create something better.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted to be a music director.¡±


    ¡°I do. But if you''re with me, giving birth to a masterpiece is not impossible.¡±


    ¡°Chisato-nee-san, you should be careful with your words. That can easily invite misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Not telling. You''ll be embarrassed again if I do.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ is it indecent?¡± Chisato-nee-san cautiously whispered as though she was afraid someone would hear her even though we were alone at the moment.


    I nodded in response which brought back the pink hue on her cheeks.


    ¡°Gosh¡­ I''ll be careful from now on!¡± She eximed followed by her sweet giggling. She then tightened her embrace, pushing my head back in her valley.


    As I withdrew my perverted thoughts surfacing in my head, I indulged myself in the tion that Chisato-nee-san was exuding.


    And gradually, I rxed my body and reciprocated her affection by hugging her back.


    For the next five minutes, I listened to her talk about her experiences and grievances while she never slowed down in doting on me.


    My responses were short and sometimes just a hum but that''s enough for her. She''s just sharing it with me, after all.


    Shortly after, I got freed from her heavenly valley. Chisato-


    nee-san then let her body slide down before snuggling to me, her face taking refuge on my chest.


    Yep. She reversed our position and it became my turn to dote on her. At the same time, she most likely wanted to listen to me next.


    And so, that''s what I did. Although I omitted how terrible I was acting after my desire manifested, I told her about remembering my feelings for Akane and the girls that I once abandoned.


    Somehow, I felt my shirt getting wet followed by Chisato-nee-


    san¡¯s sobbing.


    When I lifted her head, her beautiful face became wrought with sadness, empathizing with what I''ve gone through.


    I wiped her tears and stretched her lips, forcing a smile to surface.


    ¡°I may not forget about that past but I already promised to be better in this present and the far future. So, Chisato-nee-san, you don''t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Hic! I''m just sad¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Then let''s not be sad anymore. I''ll introduce you to everyone when the timees.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be good to them!¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Thank you for understanding me.¡±


    ¡°It''s my duty as your older sister!¡±


    Really, if not for her overflowing affection, I might''ve really thought I''d gotten myself a real older sister. But even at this moment, I could feel the same pure intimacy between us.


    ¡°Right. Then, Chisato-nee-san. You should also be careful. You''re beautiful, nee-san. Don''t let anyone fool you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you don''t have to worry. I only have my eyes on you.¡±


    ¡°Now, you''re making me blush.¡±


    ¡°Am I? Let me see.¡±


    She looked up to check on my face. However, because of the angle where my face probably appeared dim from her, Chisato-nee-san climbed up, pushing her face closer.


    ¡°It suits you, Ruki. You look more handsome this way. I cannot me Akane and the others for falling in love with you.¡±


    With another giggle, she pressed her thumb on my lips before going back down to my chest.


    Just like this, we spent a few more minutes just talking about different things.


    By the time Yue returned to the room, Chisato-nee-san had already fallen asleep cuddled in my embrace.

 Chapter 2040 Uninterrupted Night *

    Chapter 2040 Uninterrupted Night *


    ??¡°She definitely loves you, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. She doesn¡¯t know about it though. And it¡¯s better this way. Let¡¯s not confuse her.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. It will be a different thing if she realizes it herself though. In that case, I¡¯ll face her wholeheartedly.¡±


    Yue nodded in agreement before taking her ce back to my side. Staring at Chisato-nee-san who was alreadyfortably sleeping in my embrace, she couldn¡¯t help but smilingly shake her head.


    After this, I spent at least five minutes before managing to extract myself from Chisato-nee-san without waking her up.


    I carefully draped the nket back on her and kissed her forehead before silently turning around to hold my girl next.


    ¡°I thought you won¡¯t be in the mood anymore.¡± Yue said upon sensing my hands slide down to her behind, copping a feel of her bouncy pair.


    I smiled enigmatically and took her lips, ¡°That is that. And this is this. I¡¯m here for you. I won¡¯t forget that¡­ Am I not your perverted husband?¡±


    Yue beamed as she pressed herself on me and guided my hand inside her nightgown. My palm brushed against her smooth skin, caressing her gently.


    ¡°You are¡­ But Ruki, what if Chisato-nee wakes up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I warned her enough earlier and she still insisted on staying. At best, she¡¯ll turn around or we can sensibly leave the room. Remember, I¡¯m here because of you. I can be sensible but even Chisato-nee-san won¡¯t change that.¡±


    Despite it sounding like I was simply justifying my horniness, I meant what I said. Chisato-nee-san may be innocent but she¡¯s not ignorant. Isn¡¯t that why she¡¯s afraid that I might be charmed by her because of what she wears underneath?


    In any case, with or without Chisato-nee-san, I¡¯m dedicating this night to my girl. I don¡¯t know when we can meet again after tomorrow so¡­ I¡¯ll pamper her enough tonight.


    Yue nodded in understanding. She nced at Chisato-nee-san for a moment before focusing back on me.


    With our eyes reflecting our desire, the two of us dived deep into our longing for each other.


    Starting from kisses and caresses, we tossed, turned, and rolled within the confines of her bed. We released all of our inhibitions.


    Eventually, I pressed down on her as we shared more kisses.


    My shirt was tossed to the side and the string strap of her nightgown slid off of her shoulder, giving me ess to her wless neck and irresistible figure. My hands gripped around her waist, feeling up her alluring curves.


    Gradually, gasps of pleasure escaped her mouth as our situation continued to progress.


    ¡°Ruki¡­¡± Yue called out my name in between those gasps as her legs locked me in. With her arms wrapped around my back, her fingers gripped tightly, ignoring the sweat that began to umte.


    Time quickly passed. Although our desire was on full disy, our movements remained minimal. Maybe in our subconscious, we¡¯re still mindful of the sleeping woman next to us.


    However, there¡¯s a limit to that. Once we¡¯ve gotten too into the mood, we throw caution to the wind.


    As Iy down in the middle, Yue climbed up on top of me. With her backside pointing at my face, she bent down and took myst article of clothing off. Her hands caught the towering manifestation of my desire for her and popped it in her mouth. At the same time, I grabbed her hips, pulling her close to me. My tongue was more than ready. Before her head could start moving, I lifted my head and dived down to her delectable sacred ce.


    Tasting each other at the same time, the room became filled with the sounds produced by what we were doing. From time to time, I would grunt from pleasure and Yue would moan silently, her warm breath stimting my erection.


    Once we were both satisfied with it, Yue stood up to switch her position. She held up my cock and slowly lowered herself on it.


    I could only guide her down, enduring the extreme pleasure of sliding inside her and upying her depths.


    At first, I supported Yue¡¯s body and watched her dance on top of me. But her stamina ran out, I pulled her down to hold her tight, propped up my knees, and started thrusting my hips.


    Because of that, the shaking of the bed intensified. That¡¯s already the least of our concerns though.


    Yue and I couldn¡¯t stop anymore. Even her voice couldn¡¯t help but leak out, stimting both of our senses. With our desire and affection pouring out for each other, we both aimed to satisfy each other.


    A few minutester, I did onest thrust at the same time as Yue¡¯s hips uncontrobly shivered for the 4th time. Then with our lips locked in a passionate exchange of kisses, the mixture of our essences filled her depths and slowly spilled out from that connection.


    When our lips separated, the two of us caught our breath and remained in that position until the zing heat within our bodies calmed down¡­


    One time wasn¡¯t enough for us though. That¡¯s why after a few minutes of rest, our fiery night resumed.


    -


    -


    An hour or twoter, with Yue utterly exhausted, I sat up on the bed to carefully put her down on my side. Then, I wiped her body off of the sweat and the other types of liquid that remained on her before doing the same for myself.


    Once that¡¯s done, I put my underpants back on. I couldn¡¯t find where Yue threw my shirt so I skipped on that.


    I also put her underwear on. As for the nightgown, seeing as Yue was already about to doze off, I decided to just use the nket to cover us up.


    However, her bed only had one nket. And that¡¯s the one used by Chisato-nee-san.


    As carefully as possible not to wake her up, I pulled onto it and stretched it enough to drape all over us before Iy back down, taking my ce back in the middle of them.


    That should be the end of this night.


    However, when I was about to pull Yue to my side and cuddle her, I noticed movements from my right.


    I immediately turned my head in that direction and saw Chisato-nee-san¡¯s pretty eyes staring straight at me.


    With pursed lips and rosy cheeks, she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re loud, Ruki. Even if I wanted to, it was difficult to fall asleep again.¡±


    Hearing that, I wryly smiled. She didn¡¯t sound annoyed or angry. It¡¯s more like she¡¯s helpless.


    Maybe she did really want to fall back asleep and not disturb us. But it became impossible for her so she could only wait until we finished¡­


    In any case, there¡¯s no need for me to y defensively. If she witnessed what we did then so be it. Like I said, I already warned her earlier. From the looks of it, she also didn''t want to make it a big deal. She knew where she stands..


    ¡°Sorry, Chisato-nee-san. It¡¯s over now. Let¡¯s sleep?¡± I said before bending my arm where her headfortably rests, pulling her closer to me.


    The woman didn¡¯t resist it. She squirmed closer voluntarily with a satisfied smile returning to her face.


    Before long, her arm stretched out to hug me, just like Yue who¡¯s already using my chest as her pillow.


    ¡°... This must be what they mean when they say you¡¯re shameless.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Kinda.¡±


    Chisato-nee-san shook her head andughed. Whatever was in her head, she was clearly not upset with me. And after a while, having reached her destination, she tightened her embrace on me, cuddling me again.


    With Yue already upying my chest, Chisato-nee-san climbed up to my shoulder, her nose pressed against my neck. I could feel her warm breath brush against me, sending shivers to my body.


    ¡°Goodnight, Ruki.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Goodnight, Chisato-nee-san.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull away from me again, okay?¡±


    Yeah. That must be her only concern here. She wanted to continue our cuddles¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t. When you wake up this morning. I¡¯ll still be here.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Chisato-nee-san beamed a smile then squeezed in further with her legs locking one of mine between them.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And with that, this long night was finally about to end.


    Like always, a lot has happened today. Reuniting with Chisato-


    nee-san might be the most unexpected thing to happen but in the end, spending time with my girls will always be the highlight for me.

 Chapter 2041 Blissful Morning

    Chapter 2041 Blissful Morning


    ??When morning arrived, I woke up from Chisato-nee-san tapping my face. It was still dark outside and the wisp of sunshine had just started rising from the west.


    As it took me a while before I managed to shake off my drowsiness, my frivolous cousin took that chance to yfully fondle my cheeks. Her eyes flickered with tion.


    Yeah. The first thing she wanted to do in the morning was to dote on me.


    Good thing I didn¡¯t mistake her for one of my girls or I would¡¯ve pulled her back to my side and climbed on top of her to use her body as my special pillow.


    With half-lidded eyes, I silently stared at her, taking in her great figure. She¡¯s still in her nightwear so¡­ it¡¯s hard to take my eyes off of her.


    ¡°Good morning?¡± I greeted her with slight difficulty. My face was still cupped between her palms. ¡°Why are you up so early, nee-san?¡±


    ¡°I have to go soon, Ruki. Your older sister is a busy person.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t recall work starts at dawn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t. However, I had to clear my schedulest night because you told me so, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Did I get you into trouble?¡±


    ¡°No. No. No¡­ Nothing like that. It¡¯s only a few papers that I need to review for approval. I left them on my table at home. You see, it would be rude if I brought my work here. Furthermore,st night was special.¡°


    This¡­ Even if she said no, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. She only asked me for dinnerst night and yet, I had her clear her entire schedule. And she didn¡¯t even hesitate to do so¡­


    ¡°Gee¡­ Erase that frown. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Chisato-nee-san reassured me.


    Once again, she continued fondling my cheeks as she giggled in delight. It¡¯s like she is babying me. Her fondness for me was really at its maximum. If I can see her stats, my intimacy with her will already be at 100 points.


    ¡°I still feel bad, nee-san. How can I make it up to you?¡±


    She immediately turned me down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I woke you up because of my selfishness. I don¡¯t want to leave without telling you.¡±


    ¡­ Why did that sound like something I would say? Must be because of our rtionship, huh?


    Being brought under her firm gaze which seemed to deter me from arguing anymore, I could only nod at her.


    Secondster, she beamed in delight before standing up.


    I watched her walk to the corner of the room, pick up the clothes she was wearing when she arrivedst night, and continued to the door.


    Before she left the room, she looked at me one more time and smiled beautifully before mouthing a few words, ¡°See you soon, Ruki.¡±


    The option to follow after her and escort her outside passed in my head but she probably didn¡¯t want me to do that.


    Chisato-nee-san truly respected my rtionship with my girls. Even if she acted clingyst night, she wouldn¡¯t want to see me making a choice between them.


    Haa¡­ I guess I¡¯ll see her onest time before we leave for hometer.


    With that thought in mind, Iy back down to bed and cuddled Yue who also woke up at some point in our conversation.


    -


    -


    Two hourster, with the sunshine spilling through her window, I woke up with the three girls who slept at the next unit already sharing the bed with us.


    They must have slipped in at some point after I dozed off again.


    The same as our usual mornings in our bedroom, we started our day with an intimate exchange and tending to the side effect of the miraculous tea.


    It took us more than an hour as we savored every second of it unlike how rushed we were at the festivalst night.


    Following that, Yua and Akane volunteered to make our breakfast while I did my set of exercises with Miho and Yue.


    On the dining table, the girls talked about Chisato-nee-san. And then they asked me if something happened between us.


    I let Yue answer that which made the other three more curious about how I feel for the girl.


    After taking a shower together where we washed off our umted sweat from our bodies, we prepared for the day.


    The recording was over and the tickets for our train home were already sent by Kaoru-sanst night. Which means, we have this morning free.


    Since it¡¯s a school day, it will be hard for us to walk outside. The police officers will keep hounding us as to why we¡¯re not at school.


    Due to that, we decided to just spend the remaining time inside the unit.


    We watched morning shows while talking about the future of their coborative music.


    As it wasn¡¯t finalized yet, Akane and Miho were still feeling jittery despite the praises they received from Director Iwanami yesterday.


    Yua, on the other hand, could only squeeze by my side because it¡¯s still too early to talk about the music video.


    At around 9 am, Kaoru-san showed up at the unit, briefing the other three about the recording.


    Looks like she already met up with the Director and Chisato-


    nee-san so she went straight to saying that there¡¯s no more problem anymore and it¡¯s already set to release in two weeks at the earliest.


    Then, she pulled Yue aside and she informed her about her schedule for the day.


    While her morning was free. She had some appointments after lunch. I do wish I could go with her. However, Kaoru-san didn¡¯t even allow me to suggest it.


    Due to that, Yue weakly crawled back to my side and curled up in my embrace. She¡¯s taking the chance to recharge her ¡®Ruki Energy¡¯ while she still has time.


    How silly¡­


    But can I even reject her? Of course not.


    Upon seeing her acting like that, Kaoru-san could only shake her head before excusing herself.


    Most likely, she didn¡¯t want to disturb us anymore or she still had work to do.


    In any case, it¡¯s quite noticeable that she looked more refreshed today than yesterday.


    When I asked her about it, she said she had a good sleep.


    Whether that¡¯s the result of my interference yesterday or not, it¡¯s still too early to say but I still reminded her to take her time.


    I¡¯ve already started attempting to cure her condition, there¡¯s no reason for me to stop now. Even if it would annoy her in the long run, I¡¯d have to see it to the end.


    Following Kaoru-san¡¯s departure, I took the time to check on my girls back home. I timed it to the break of the second period so I wouldn¡¯t disturb them while in their ss.


    Nothing important happened apart from Ichihara Jun¡¯s followers circling our ssroom.


    They¡¯re probably looking for me.


    When I checked on Marika, she said Ichihara Jun showed up at her door against night, inviting her to dinner at their manor.


    Yeah¡­ It could be a suggestion from Ichihara-san¡¯s husband. Since they thought I was already cowering from somewhere, he probably thought it was a chance for the pompous idiot to take her back from me.


    Too bad. Even if he apanied Ichihara Jun there, they got stopped by her bodyguards at the entrance.


    She used the same excuse that she wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    And this morning, Ichihara Jun tried to ambush her by offering to take her to school.


    She declined again, however, her loyal bodyguards reminded her that it would be hard for her to decline next time. Because in the first ce, she¡¯s still officially betrothed to Ichihara Jun. It would reflect badly on the Kujou Family.


    Yeah. She¡¯s still in a difficult situation.


    In any case, I sent a message to her not to worry. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll show up at her house and go to school with her.


    That¡¯s a patchwork solution and I will definitely be in conflict with her bodyguards but so what? I will hide her in our house if they try to stop me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 2042 Bonding Time

    <h4>Chapter 2042 Bonding Time</h4>


    To not waste our day just idling away, Yue brought us to her ¡®study¡¯. It was not a normal study where her school materials and bookshelves were stored. Instead, it¡¯s a glorified music room, equipped with the necessary soundproofing, equipment, and ambiance. It actually felt like we entered a high-end studio.


    ¡°Wee to my den,¡± Yue beamed as she ushered us in. From the twinkle I could spy in her eyes, this girl was excited to show this to us. Not just to me.


    I guess with her status, apart from those two friends she told me about and Kaoru-san, she didn¡¯t really have any she¡¯s close to.


    Reuniting with me and letting herself in ourplex rtionship fixed that for her. She now has tens of sisters she can get along with. Even if they disagree on one thing, all of them are united in their affection for me.


    ¡°I see. So this is the ce I often see you in during our video calls.¡± I said as I took in the interior of the ce.


    She had all kinds of instruments one canmonly see in a band ¨C guitar, bass, drums, keyboard, and synthesizer. She also has a PC there mounted on top of a workstation where other electronic devices rted to her work are ced. That¡¯s where she edits herpositions, livestreams to her fans asionally, and also rxes while listening to tunes.


    ¡°Hehe. I forgot to bring you all herest night. What do you think?¡±


    The girl excitedly hopped towards it and turned on the monitor. And there, ourst photo together which she took at our house before returning was stered on the screen. It¡¯s her wallpaper.


    It¡¯s one of those where she perfectly captured my genuine smile on the camera.


    Akane and the other two tried teasing her about it but Yue remained unfazed.


    She proudly puffed up her chest as she stated that she was staring at it for at least half an hour every day. Doing so boosts her productivity, or so she says¡­


    My girls are really creative, aren¡¯t they? Maybe in the future, I¡¯ll be the one to take the hit and be embarrassed for them.


    Well, it¡¯s in the same vein of how I get reinvigorated whenever I see their smiles or hear their voices.


    ¡°Look at us, aren¡¯t we the perfect couple?¡±


    Yue came to me, pointing at the wallpaper again. She¡¯s like a child yearning for affirmation.


    ¡°Mhm. You still looked like you¡¯re about to tear up here.¡± I leaned down to look at it clearly before pointing at her watery eyes which were also perfectly captured by the camera¡¯s resolution.


    As it was not the reaction she was expecting, Yue pouted and pointed at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of you! You teased and tickled me to your heart¡¯s content!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I acted oblivious but a smirk formed from my lips.


    Upon seeing that, Yue puffed up her cheeks. She closed in and drummed up my chest in protest.


    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again, husband!¡± She cried.


    I saw Akane and Yua shaking their heads while Miho straight-up rolled her eyes.


    I guess I was being mean, huh? But isn¡¯t this how I normally am?


    In any case, I casually grabbed her wrist to stop her from hitting my chest before hugging her again. Then my hands moved to her head, caressing her dearly which effectively calmed my girl down. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Soon enough, Yue affectionately rubbed her face on my chest as she giggled in extreme delight.


    But at this sight, Akane and the other two who were just on her side stepped forward and separated us from each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s really impressive you can just start flirting out of nowhere.¡± Akane sighed in amazement. ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t we here for something else?¡±


    At that, Yue, who was about to sulk from being interrupted, seemingly remembered something.


    Yeah. She forgot that she wanted to show this room to them¡­ I guess that¡¯s my fault.


    ¡°Ah. Yes! Hehe¡­ Sorry, me our husband for being such a tease. Feel free to check out anything here.¡±


    Yue then moved to the middle and stretched her arm out to showcase the room.


    Miho nodded and immediately approached the keyboard. Although she still preferred a piano for performance on stage, most of the music sheposed was all done on a keyboard.


    In any case, instead of pressing a key, the girl seemingly got too engrossed in inspecting it.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s different from what she had at home or the one she left at our ce but there¡¯s a certain adoration that shed upon her face.


    Noticing that, Yue who was probably waiting for this reaction immediately moved to her.


    In an instant, the girl started chatting with Miho about its origin as well as its technicalities.


    Most of the terms they were using were unfamiliar to me so I could only watch but not understand. At least, I could see that they¡¯re on the same page.


    As for Akane and Yua, they also didn¡¯t act reserved as they went to pick up an instrument to try.


    Akane was seemingly fascinated with the bass while Yua picked up a drumstick and sat down on the unassuming drum set.


    She hit the cymbals. Stepped on the pedal before starting to drum up a rhythm.


    Hearing that, Akane slung the bass on her neck and tried to strum its strings. s, she¡¯s aplete novice to it. She only managed to produce a t tune.


    Good thing, it¡¯s not connected to an amplifier.


    When she saw me looking at her, Akane signaled for me toe over, asking me to help her.


    How should I do that when I was also aplete novice like her?


    But well, since I had nothing else to do, I went to her, and together, we bashed our heads on trying to figure it out.


    At one point, Yue came to our side and she handed me the guitar.


    And from there, she began teaching us the proper way to y it. Not that we could instantly y a song but at least, we¡¯re not as clueless to it anymore.


    Just like this, the rest of our morning was spent in Yue¡¯s den, surrounded by musical instruments and their preciousughter.


    The bond between us has strengthened yet again. It¡¯s times like these that I feel like I¡¯ve already stepped away from my past.


    With all of them happily spending the days like this, those tearful days or my harsh coldness to them was slowly getting buried under our new, wonderful memories.


    At around noon, we left the room to prepare for lunch and wee back Chisato-nee-san and Kaoru-san.


    I still wanted to cook for them but those two stopped me from doing so since Kaoru-san and Chisato-nee-san already cooked something from their respective houses.


    Did they n it together? Nah. They have their own reasons for doing so.


    I can guess what¡¯s in Chisato-nee-san¡¯s head. She won¡¯t let me return to our city without leaving me something to remember her by.


    As for Kaoru-san, it may be just me but I feel that it has to do with my promise to help her with her problem. Yue said she will use the ingredients in her unit whenever she cooks for her. This is the first time she¡¯sing with dishes she prepared at their house.


    Maybe¡­ Just maybe, I managed to convince her that it was worth a shot to let me help her cure her self-criticism.


    I¡¯ll invite her again to eat with us.

 Chapter 2043 Family Matters

    <h4>Chapter 2043 Family Matters</h4>


    Thanks to Chisato-nee-san and Kaoru-san, our lunch was another feast. Even my girls wanted to eat more because of how sumptuous they made the dishes. They had to take a step back ¨C afraid that they might gain weight from eating too much.


    Due to that, it rested upon my shoulder to finish the remaining for all of them. I could easily burn those calories out anyway so it didn¡¯t really matter if I overeat. Of course, if it¡¯s something that¡¯s way too much than the ideal diet of someone as active as me, I would also take a step back.


    Kaoru-san prepared some Tokyo delicacies like sushi and tempura that she made herself. She also brought some pork tonkatsu paired with corn soup.


    On the other hand, Chisato-nee-san brought southern dishes that she learned to make. Although her skill isn¡¯t as great as Kaoru-san, I could feel the love she put into making them.


    One of those was a rice dish that had been cooked in broth and ginger. I paired it with the beef steak and fried dumpling that she also made and it¡¯s really great.


    Even Kaoru-san gave herpliments for it.


    Too bad though, even though I sessfully invited her to eat with us, she only touched the soup from the dishes she brought. Most of what she ate was Chisato-nee-san¡¯s dishes.


    I guess I am being hasty to make progress with her problem.


    Anyway, after we finished eating, Chisato-nee-san pulled me to the side to talk with me.


    It¡¯s regarding that side of our family so my girls understandably took a step back to give us space. I¡¯ll tell them what we talked aboutter anyway.


    ¡°Ruki, is Uncle here in the country?¡±


    Chisato-nee-san started with that question. From the way her eyes flickered with caution, she probably heard something from the n. Nheless, I don¡¯t sense any malicious intent from her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I did send a message to my father earlier, telling him that I met Chisato-nee-san here. I thought he¡¯d remind me about something but his reply was rather normal.


    He only asked if I treated her well. Most likely, he¡¯s already aware that she¡¯s here and she¡¯s also looking for me.


    ¡­ Talk about the reach of my parents¡¯ intelligence gathering.


    Since he ran away from that prefecture, he¡¯s probably monitoring them as well so as not to be blindsided by them whenever they¡¯re in the country.


    ¡°Yes. Is something the matter, Chisato-nee-san?¡±


    I returned a question to probe her. Chisato-nee-san hurriedly shook her head as though she was trying to clear up a misunderstanding.


    ¡°No. Nothing of the sort. It¡¯s just my father telling me to ask you when I mentioned that I met you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Well, that¡¯s understandable. Although my father was trying to estrange our family from the local behemoth of the Onoda n in that prefecture, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s also going to sever some positive ties.


    He just ran away from my grandparents, I guess?


    ¡°I can call him right now if you want, nee-san.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. My father didn¡¯t ask for anything important. He just said to confirm if he¡¯s already back.¡±


    To confirm, huh? Wait. Does this have to do with the impending visit that Otoha¡¯s brother ryed to me?


    ¡°I heard someone wille to visit us in our city, nee-san. Do you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you sure? Where did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°From someone who visited that ce recently. A person from a noble family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my father about it! They didn¡¯t tell me! I could¡¯ve volunteered to go instead!¡±


    This¡­ Can I say as expected of Chisato-nee-san? I still have when and who wille.


    What if they knocked on our door while two or more of my girls were in the house? Won¡¯t they be surprised?


    Uh. No. That¡¯s not what¡¯s important. What I¡¯m worried about is¡­ if they will visit to throw their weight around. I¡¯ll kick them out right away regardless of my father and that side of the family¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact you about itter. It will be great if it¡¯s you, nee-san. However, you know you can visit us anytime. I¡¯ll give you our address. Just don¡¯t bring other people with you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Chisato-nee-san¡¯s expression immediately brightened as a wonderful grin formed from her lips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t! When I get some free time from work, I¡¯lle see you!¡±


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s settled then. Is there anything else, nee-san?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yes. There is¡­ It¡¯s still rted to our Onoda n.¡±


    ¡°Is it about my grandparents?¡±


    I only have little recollection of them. In fact, in our few months of stay there, I¡¯ve only seen them twice.


    It¡¯s either my parents didn¡¯t want to bring me to them or they refused to see me. I have no good memory of them apart from the disappointed look on their faces when they saw my mother and me.


    I haven¡¯t thought about it recently. But maybe, my mother is one of the reasons why my father decided to leave. They¡¯re against their marriage for some reason.


    Compared to them, the family on my mother¡¯s side weed us warmly. But even then, I don¡¯t have that much memory regarding that side.


    ¡°Yes. They stepped back from the affairs of the family. They¡¯re now living in one of the vacation houses near the west sea.¡±


    When Chisato-nee-san said that, there was a hint of mncholy in her eyes.


    Is she close to them? Or did they know her that well?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this but I heard it¡¯s because they¡¯re regretting driving away your father. On the day of my graduation from high school, I was invited by them for a meal.¡±


    ¡°At that time, your grandfather is still presiding over the highest authority within our family. I thought they were simply going to ask me about my future ns. But by the end of that dinner, he brought up your name.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he heard that I was fond of you but he asked me how you were as a kid.¡±


    ¡°I honestly said you¡¯re a smart and thoughtful boy. After that, he fell silent. He got lost in his thoughts and your grandmother had to wake him up from that.¡±


    Chisato-nee-san recounted everything from that time. And from the way I saw it, she¡¯s most likely telling me this because she thought I was neglected by them.


    This woman¡­ She¡¯s so good to me.


    In any case, did he fall to overthinking when he got lost in his thoughts? Looks like that trait runs in our blood. My father is also like that sometimes but with my mother always at his side, I seldom see him get stuck in limbo for thinking too much.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this, nee-san. I don¡¯t have a lot of memories about them so¡­ I guess it¡¯s good that they can now rx after retirement.¡±


    ¡°If¡­ If you want to see them, I can take you to them in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll rely on you when that timees. But I don¡¯t think I will see them for the time being. I still have school and as you can see¡­ I¡¯m already upied by taking care of my girls.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought¡­ Take of yourself, Ruki¡­ I wish I could go with you to take care of you. But that¡¯s just a wish. Akane and the others are already there. Just don¡¯t forget about me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I wonder.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How can you say that?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but sneak in a tease. And like my girls, she¡¯s easily teasable.


    Chisato-nee-san closed our distance and shook me by my cor.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Of course, I won¡¯t forget about my nee-san. You should also take care of yourself here. Don¡¯t let any guys fool you. Pick someone who¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. You¡¯re funny. I told you already. I don¡¯t care about them.¡±


    ¡°Because you only have me in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I will marry you if Akane doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Nee-san, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to reject me? As if Akane won¡¯t marry you. You¡¯re inseparable since you¡¯re both a pipsqueak.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    And then weughed together. Chisato-nee-san let go of my cor and then hugged me again. I did the same and we held each other for a while, just making one more memory between us. After that, we joined the others in the living room.


    Our appointed time to leave is fast approaching.

 Chapter 2044 Return from Tokyo

    <h4>Chapter 2044 Return from Tokyo </h4>


    For the next hour or so, Kaoru-san took us on a tour around the ward. We didn¡¯t leave the car. She simply drove to some icondmarks while avoiding the traffic. Naturally, we didn¡¯t get to see the Imperial Pce up close or walk through the streets of Akihabara.


    Even if it¡¯s a school day, the people in the capital will always be bustling thanks to the abundance of tourists from foreign countries.


    Chisato-nee-san didn¡¯t apany us but she said she¡¯ll be seeing us off when we go to the train station. She¡¯s still busy, after all. The recording might have ended but they still have to do a lot of things to produce it for the market. They¡¯ll have a lot of meetings that the singer couldn¡¯t really be bothered to attend. Once they make a decision, they¡¯ll contact Kaoru-san to inform the girls.


    While sightseeing, Yue happily acted like a tour guide, telling us about thendmarks we were passing by. She may not be able to always go out in public but Kaoru-san sometimes drives her around just to rx.


    Yeah. One''s life was going to change when they became a popr celebrity. Yue kept on reminiscing about our time in middle school. Picking out the negatives and only focusing on the positives, Akane and the other three learned about how I became involved with her in detail.


    And as always, they had a knowing smile in the end as if they were seeing themselves in her shoes.


    Kaoru-san was also interested in listening to her but since she was on the wheels, she could only asionally nce at us.


    I still have no idea what¡¯s in her head. However, from those nces I¡¯ve caught her taking, she¡¯s most likely wondering what kind of love potion I fed Yue.


    I¡¯m wondering about that too for all of my girls. There are many sincere and considerate men out there but how many can replicate what I achieved?


    Of course, I¡¯m not doubting their reasons but for others who will hear about this in the future, they¡¯ll definitely think I¡¯m a conman who managed to fool everyone.


    Soon afterward, Kaoru-san directly drove us to the station.


    ¡°Ruki. Come back soon.¡± Yue said with tears building up in the corner of her eyes.


    Since the station was also crowded, she had no choice but to remain in the car.


    Likewise, Chisato-nee-san hurried over from where she parked her car to join us.


    At the moment, Yue was holding my hand, extremely reluctant to let me step out of the car.


    I patted her head and put her in my embrace.


    ¡°Sure, I will. I promised you, right? I won¡¯t disappear again. This is just my first visit, not myst.¡±


    ¡°Un. Sorry for being emotional. Next time, I¡¯ll have you stay for a week with me.¡±


    Yue tearfully nodded as she dered that.


    After that, we spent another five minutes in the car before my girl calmed down.


    Akane and the others had a wry smile upon seeing that but they didn¡¯t interfere. Like with the story of Yue earlier, they knew they¡¯d also act the same if they were in her shoes.


    I was honestly tempted to just tell her toe and live with us. However, that would interfere with what she already built up here.


    I want to support them, not limit what they can do. That¡¯s how the rtionship between us should be.


    I want them to chase their dreams while I handle the role of building a home for us. I cannot see myself doing anything else than that in the future. My goal has already been set to ensure that I can spend the rest of my days with them.


    After that, I stepped out of the car and faced my big cousin.


    Her long, brown hair fluttered in the wind as she stared at me with the same affection as she showed mest night.


    Judging from how her entire figure shakes, she¡¯s holding back hugging me. It might be her consideration for my girls or she¡¯s trying not to ruin her image of a big sister in my eyes.


    I¡¯m still not sure what to do with her affection. However, at the same time, I don¡¯t dislike it. I already consider her as someone important to me so¡­ we¡¯ll just see what¡¯s in store for us in the future. I don¡¯t have any siblings and although I have encountered some girls who act like I¡¯m their little brother, only with Chisato-nee-san do I feel some sort of familial bond.


    It¡¯s warm and fuzzy. But well, it¡¯s still too early to tell¡­


    I ended up loving Miwa-nee. It might not be impossible to do the same for Chisato-nee-san. However, she also has to realize her true feelings.


    Of course, I¡¯m only assuming at this point and nothing¡¯s final yet.


    ¡°Ruki, don¡¯t forget your big sister, okay? I¡¯ll visit you soon.¡±


    ¡°Can I still forget you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Who knows? I¡¯ll keep pestering you so don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, nee-san. If the Director hears you acting like this, she¡¯ll wonder if you got reced by someone else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She knows how talkative I am when ites to my precious cousin.¡±


    ¡°... Well, if you say so.¡±


    As we smiled at each other, I closed the distance between us and hugged her again. It¡¯s a quick one unlike what we shared earlier.


    Following that, I checked on Kaoru-san and thanked her for taking care of us and Yue.


    And before we walked away to enter the station, I reminded her to follow my suggestions and message me if it was helpful or not. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I took my time drafting a few of those but due to the short time and having not many details about her condition, I could say that those were still experimental.


    Maybe on my next visit, I could talk to her at length to figure out what¡¯s the underlying reason for her obsession with perfection.


    At the moment, she¡¯s not yet thrilled at that prospect but seeing her looking a little refreshed, I can see a light of hope in her eyes.


    -


    -


    The same as yesterday, we got premium seats, making our trip back home rxing. We didn¡¯t do anything risky anymore but our flirting was never impacted. I continued to move from seat to seat, making more memories for us.


    Upon arriving at our city, Hitomi picked us up again and drove us home.


    We dropped Miho and Yua off at their houses. I got to talk with Auntie Misora, just informing her that she might receive a call from Chisato-nee-san in the future.


    Yep. We did bring up the music video to her. And as the producer handling the release of the song, she outright epted that a music video was necessary to better promote it.


    After that, I invited Hitomi to rest at our house while we waited for the end of school hours. There was still an hour, after all.


    Naturally, I pampered her a lot to thank her for driving us. But at the same time, I listened to her musings regarding Otoha¡¯s situation.


    To this day, her mother is still against Otoha picking someone unknown like me. Due to that, every other day, her mother would bring up the name of some guy from an influential family to pique her interest or mention her previous fiance.


    She¡¯s just pushing her daughter away from her.


    Anyway, with Hitomi and the entric old man there looking after her, there¡¯s no way she can pull up some tricks anymore.


    An hourter, when Hitomi was about to leave, Akane went with her. She¡¯s going to pick up Fuyu.


    The sleepover was decided to be tomorrow but Akane said she¡¯s going to prepare for it today and Fuyu will help her shop.


    As for me, I would remain at the house to cook our dinner. Also, my phone was already being bombarded by messages from my girls who were waiting for my message.


    It¡¯ll be unfair if I dy contacting them. Besides, there¡¯s also Yue and Chisato-nee-san who are waiting for my update to say that we safely arrived home.


    After dealing with tens of messages, replying to them, and also reading their responses, I received a phone call from someone.


    Seeing the name of the caller immediately put a smile on my face.


    Without further deliberation, I epted it and put the phone on my ear.


    A momentter, Yayoi-san¡¯s gentle voice graced my ear.


    ¡°Ruki. Did you arrive home safely? I¡¯ll make dinner. Come by and eat with us if you''re not tired from your trip.¡±


    What a rare invitation¡­


    Thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t say this was out of nowhere.


    Although she still has no idea about ourplex rtionship, I informed her about the trip to Tokyo yesterday. Mina also helped me fill in the details.


    I might¡¯ve not lied to her but being vague about it probably made her suspect something.


    I should clear it up if that¡¯s the case¡­ And also, it¡¯s been a while since Ist visited her. I should be a good man for her like I promised.

 Chapter 2045 Apologize?

    <h4>Chapter 2045 Apologize?</h4>


    Half an hourter, I left the house after finishing what I was doing and informing Akane where I was going.


    I arrived at the train station and got myself a seat before the rush hour fully settled in. The call with her barely took a minute. Her mood immediately became uplifted when I said I wasing and from the noises I heard on her end, she¡¯s already rushing out to close up her shop and go home to prepare that dinner.


    Am I anxious? Probably not. I didn¡¯t think twice when epting her invitation. But at some corner of my mind, I¡¯m already weighing my choice of whether to tell her everything about ourplex rtionship or continue with my original n to slowly reveal it to her.


    I know it will be the moral choice to just drop everything to her. That way, she can make an informed choice on whether to continue our rtionship or not¡­ In a way, I was still being selfish about keeping it from her as opposed to my promise to take care of her.


    It took her a few years to trust a man again. One ended up trying to scheme by having her kidnapped and then there was me who was like a convenient hero who saved her from it.


    Granted, she shouldn¡¯t have developed feelings for me because I¡¯m dating her daughter but it¡¯s still wrong to ept her knowing I still have a bag of secrets I am keeping from her.


    She became an exemption to my own rule of telling her the truth about my past before getting to deepen my bond with her. I guess my head became too mushy from all the steam in that bath we shared.


    I may have tried to dissuade her but I still epted her in the end¡­


    ¡°Alright. Stop overthinking. She¡¯ll just be worried if I show up at their door with a creased forehead.¡± I silently muttered under my breath as I shook my head to clear it up.


    Ignoring the other passengers, I took out my phone again and messaged Yayoi-san that I was on the way.


    In less than a minute, her reply arrived.


    ¡°That¡¯s quick. Didn¡¯t you say you still have something to do?¡±


    ¡°I did. I finished it already. I thought of helping out too, can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Mi-chan isn¡¯t home yet. I heard you¡¯re also experienced in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Not that experienced but I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Ruki-dear, I look forward to it.¡±


    Even though it¡¯s all in the form of text, I could imagine her giggling softly when saying that¡­


    Alright. I really should stop overthinking and just go over there to spend time with her again.


    Mina should still be at school along with Haruko and the others, the club hours have yet to end after all.


    Counting the time I needed to travel to their house, Mina might just walk on us when we were about to finish preparing everything.


    Mhm¡­ That will be good too. I can serve both of them together.


    I mean, thest time I visited, they were the ones who served me¡­


    -


    -


    ¡°Ruki-dear, your hair is disheveled. Did you run all the way here? I could¡¯ve picked you up at the station if you told me.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon opening the door at my first knock, Yayoi-san who¡¯s still wearing an apron stared at me with aplicated gaze. She reached for my hair andbed it with her fingers until it returned to its natural style.


    On one hand, she¡¯s a little upset that I didn¡¯t even tell her I was already near and on the other hand, she¡¯s happy to see me here.


    Just looking at that genuine smile stretching from her lips, I was already close to losing it but I held on.


    We¡¯re still by the door.


    There were eyes that might bring trouble to her and Mina.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you, Yayoi-san¡­ Besides, this is better.¡±


    As I said that, I stepped forward, entering the house. Yayoi-san instinctively stepped to the side, allowing me in.


    As the door closed behind me, I immediately made my move, putting the woman in my embrace.


    ¡°Yayoi-san¡­ can I apologize?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you apologizing for?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for missing you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You~¡±


    At first, she was confused but upon hearing my reason, her beautiful eyshes flickered as she clicked her tongue. Then little by little, her arms also wrapped around me, reciprocating my embrace.


    Our warmth transferred to each other and our heartbeat became in sync as they throbbed quicker just from the feeling of excitement of being in each other¡¯s arms.


    I lifted my head and held her cheek. With our eyes locking onto each other, Yayoi-san lightly shook her head.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Stop with yourpliments. I can only take so much.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you became a mind reader, Yayoi-san.¡±


    ¡°No. Not really, you¡¯re just being too obvious, Ruki-dear. Come on. If you¡¯re going to kiss me, do it quickly. We have the kitchen waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Then don¡¯t mind me if I do¡­¡±


    ¡°There you go again. I also missed you. No wonder Mi-chan kept on scolding you. Don¡¯t make it tooplicated, hmm?¡±


    As always, I¡¯m getting beaten by her maturity. But this is just how the way it is, right? Despite our rtionship, it¡¯s not going to change that she has more to teach me regarding the cycle of life.


    She already endured a lot all these years before meeting me. Now that she could finally be happy, she¡¯s not just going to squander it.


    I could really sense how dear I am to her.


    And yet¡­ I was still keeping things from her.


    ¡°Ohe on, you¡¯re overthinking again.¡±


    Bringing me back to reality, Yayoi-san pushed her head in, iming my lips. It was a simple kiss and yet, it fully conveyed her feelings for me.


    There¡¯s nothingplicated with it. Instead, she¡¯s more straightforward in showing it.


    Little by little, I responded to her kiss until slowly we moved from near the door and passed by the living room, arriving at the kitchen.


    With her back eventually leaning on the countertop, I pushed in more, answering to her feelings for me.


    ¡°I love you, Yayoi-san.¡±


    ¡°I know. I can feel it clearly even without you voicing it out. And I do love you too, dear.¡±


    With her sweet admittance tickling my senses, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a prick on my chest.


    Right. I should really stop keeping her in the dark. This time¡­ No matter the oue, I¡¯lle clean to her.


    ¡°Then¡­ Can I apologize again?¡±


    ¡°About what this time?¡± With her interest piqued, Yayoi-san raised an eyebrow.


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s already expecting me to do this but from how she seemed ready to hear a confession from me as well as that sudden invitation earlier, she must at least have an idea.


    ¡°About things that I¡¯m keeping from you.¡±


    Upon saying that, I readied myself for her response. But with unwavering eyes, I faced her directly.


    Yayoi-san sized me up and pinched my chin a bit before shaking her head again.


    ¡°Is this about your trip?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I swiftly nodded.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re apologizing because?¡±


    Although I could feel some sort of pressure from her voice, her tone was still as gentle as the calm sea. Due to that, I steeled myself and never blinked.


    Then, after clearing out my throat by gulping down, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°... I said I went there to escort my close friends. But in truth¨C¡±


    ¡°Those close friends. They¡¯re the same as me, am I correct?¡±


    Before I could finish, Yayoi-san cut me off by putting a finger to my lips and continuing it herself.


    At this point, my unwavering eyes shook as I stared at her.


    Yayoi-san¡¯s smile remained on her face as though everything was already within her expectations.

 Chapter 2046 Trust

    Chapter 2046 Trust


    She kept her finger on my lips and continued, ¡°Dear, you don¡¯t have to be rmed¡­ I won¡¯t be upset even if it turns out to be true.¡±


    What did she mean by this? I couldn¡¯t help but ask that to myself.


    Did she figure it out herself or did someone tell her about it? Or maybe, the clues Mina and I left for her were already uncovered by her.


    Based on her words, she¡¯s not certain about it. At least, until I opened up to her by saying I wanted to apologize.


    That settled her suspicion.


    With this, one could say that I made a blunder. However, I¡¯ve been meaning to confess it to her anyway. That¡¯s one of my reasons foring here.


    At this moment, there¡¯s no trace of unhappiness from Yayoi-san. In fact, apart from the hint of relief as though she pulled out what was prickling her, Yayoi-san''s eyes still showered me with warmth and affection.


    Like she said, she wasn¡¯t going to be upset so an apology would be unnecessary.


    Our rtionship might¡¯ve started too quickly and we only had a few instances where we could be this close to each other. Nheless, I never missed a day checking on her except when I was on a camping trip. But that shouldn¡¯t be enough for her to just dismiss her doubt, right?


    Well, there¡¯s no point trying to figure it out myself. It¡¯s best to hear it from her directly.


    ¡°Yes, it is true. Their identity is the same as you and Mina. I love them as much as I love the both of you.¡± I tried hanging my head low but Yayoi-san prevented me from doing so. She wanted me to look her in the eye andmunicate with her truthfully.


    ¡°Your eyes didn¡¯t even waver by saying that. Does that mean you love all of us equally?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was nning to tell you about this in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be devastated?¡±


    ¡°Not only that. I don¡¯t want you to feel betrayed again.¡±


    ¡°Dear, if that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you tell me about it right away or in the future. In the end, I¡¯ll still feel betrayed because I will be thinking that there¡¯s only me and Mi-chan for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I became a little selfish, thinking it¡¯ll be better to slowly ease you up with the idea that I can fall in love with multiple women.¡±


    ¡°Mi-chan agreed to your decision, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I asked her for help¡­¡±


    I was already deliberating about adding an apology at the end. However, I pushed it back down upon seeing her unshaken resolve.


    ¡°Mhm. I asked her for help¡­¡±


    I was already deliberating about adding an apology at the end. However, I pushed it back down upon seeing her unshaken resolve.


    No matter what, she¡¯s not going to be upset with me. Even with this revtion.


    Yayoi-san became silent for a while, most likely digesting everything that I said.


    I thought I should continue revealing everything to her. However, before I could say something more, Yayoi-san pulled my head in, resuming the connection between our lips. Her affection for me poured through it. And little by little, the sweetness brought by that kiss seemed to convey her reason why she was unbothered despite my admittance of guilt.


    For Yayoi-san, her current affection prevailed over everything else. That simple.


    Her trust in me was so high that she never evenpared me to the man who made her suffer years ago.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been nothing but genuine to her when ites to my affection for her or there¡¯s another reason.


    However, Yayoi-san is willing to turn a blind eye temporarily, letting me tell her everything I¡¯m still keeping from me.


    Whether or not her affection for me will change after I tell her everything, it¡¯s still up in the air. At the moment, Yayoi-san didn¡¯t have any intention of flipping the board and letting any negative emotion take over.


    Seconds gradually turned to minutes. Soon, our lips separated again and Yayoi-san let out a peal of endearingughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re a totally good kisser, dear. I can¡¯t get enough of it.¡±


    ¡°So are you, Yayoi-san.¡±


    ¡°Un. We¡¯re thispatible, no?¡± Her lips curled up into a smirk before moving her arms from my back to my head. Then, she pulled my head down, enclosing me in her tight embrace.


    ¡°Dear, I can see the resolution in your eyes. You came here ready to address my suspicion. And you did so without faltering. It may be normal to be upset. However, our rtionship has been abnormal from the beginning.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°You promised to take care of me ¨C or us. And I still believe that. You may be young but your sense of responsibility has been oozing out of you ever since the first day that I met you. You¡¯re someone who will never break a promise. That¡¯s my initial impression. That hasn''t changed yet, right?¡±


    Hearing her words, affirmed her words and looked up at her with the same resolute expression.


    However, there¡¯s still something that needs to be addressed.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case. Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s too much?¡±


    ¡°It is too much. That¡¯s why I¡¯m expecting you to make up for it. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Don¡¯t let me be in the dark anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too simple. And I¡¯m going to do that regardless of the oue.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave you to think about how to make up for it. In the meantime, can we finish preparing our dinner? I meant it when I invited you for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Order me to your heart¡¯s content, Yayoi-san.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that offer then. Here, prepare all of these for me¡­¡± She reached for an onion and then pointed at the stack of ingredients on the other side of the countertop. ¡°And before I forget, I will also be transparent to you, dear. It¡¯s been some time since I sensed that you and Mina have something you¡¯re keeping from me.¡±


    ¡°... How long was it?¡±


    ¡°Last week? I met Haru-chan and Edelweiss-chan. I¡¯ve met those two ways before Mina brought you here for our littlepetition. Unlike before when they were so averse to the mention of a boy, they wore the same expressions as Mi-chan when talking about you. They¡¯re both filled with affection toward you.¡±


    This. So, Haruko and Edel indirectly clued her in. I must say, she¡¯s got some scary observation skills as well to pick that up. But then, even without the trip to Tokyo, we¡¯re already bound to arrive at this same juncture.


    ¡°I see¡­ we¡¯ve been seen through already.¡± I smiled bitterly before slowly loosening up my hold around her.


    When Yayoi-san noticed that I was trying to take a step back, she locked her fingers together from behind me, not letting me retreat.


    Then, with a stern look, she wordlessly conveyed that I shouldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad about it. I run a business of my own. I have developed a good eye on people by observing my customers day in and out.¡± Yayoi-san smilingly stated before easing up her expression. ¡°Ruki-dear, we have a long way to go. I¡¯m willing to bet our future with you. You¡¯re the only one who made me feel loved again. You¡¯ve shown clearly that you¡¯re not calctive but sincere with everything you do and say¡­¡±


    Hearing all of this from her, my face couldn¡¯t help but feel the heat. This kind of trust and devotion¡­ I truly have to live up to it.

 Chapter 2047 Making love again *

    Chapter 2047 Making love again *


    Yayoi-san''s trust in me was undeniable that instead of facing her wrath from my confession, sheforted me to not feel bad which fully showed with the way she looked at me. Of course, she still reminded me to not keep her in the dark anymore.


    And so, that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do. It may not be enough to make up for my blunder but for her, it¡¯s probably enough.


    Every time our eyes met, her gaze never wavered. It continued to fill me with her warmth and affection.


    "You''re too good to me, Yayoi-san. Taking care of you won''t be enough to repay that." I said as my wandering made its way to the small of her back, caressing her gently. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When my hand moved further and found a sensitive spot on her shoulder, her body shivered visibly. She didn¡¯t seem like she was rejecting it. In fact, she enjoyed the sensation brought by my caresses. Then together, we looked down and watched my hand slide down until my fingers stretched open, sinking within her voluptuous mound.


    "Oh? What do you have in mind then? Ruki-dear, are you thinking of naughty things again?" she teased.


    Her tone was yful to mask her own embarrassment. But the desire present in her voice showed how much she loved this moment between us.


    The pinkish hue on her face deepened and her moist lips pursed and slowly curved up in an enticing smile.


    "You caught me." I swiftly confessed, unashamed of my thoughts. I was already a bonafide pervert. Must I hide it from her more?


    My hand continued to caress that part of her shoulder, moving lower until my fingers slowly slid under the fabric of her shirt. Her body shivered again upon feeling my direct contact with her skin.


    ¡°You feel it, don¡¯t you?¡± I said, my voiceing in whispers as well.


    Yayoi-san nodded in agreement, acknowledging the effect my touch was having on her. I could feel her body trembling, her breaths bing morebored.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she seductively exhaled close to my ear, ¡°I feel it, Ruki-dear... Don''t worry. I''m also thinking about this as well. Can you hold me tighter?"


    "With pleasure."


    Upon hearing that response, Yayoi-san¡¯s mouth found its way to my neck, her lips, and tongue trailing over my sensitive skin there.


    With each of our movements stimting each other, our bodies'' temperature rose sharply.


    At the same time as I held her tightly where our lower bodies started rubbing against each other, Yayoi-san went back up and nibbled on my ear as her seductive whispers continued.


    "No wonder Mi-chan keeps calling you a pervert."


    "How can I resist when you''re both irresistible to me? This is my way to also convey how much I love you."


    "Are you sure you''re not just lusting after our bodies?"


    "Yayoi-san can confirm that directly. No. You''ve already confirmed it twice, right?"


    Maybe it was like that when I was only driven by my desire to steal the girls. But now, it''s just one way ofmunicating and deepening our bond with each other.


    It just so happened that there were a lot of them who wanted to feel that intimate connection between us. It felt like I was always in this kind of situation with them.


    It''s on me to fall in love with all of them so I won''t everin about that. Besides, isn''t this the reason why I''m building up my stamina? Satisfying them is my responsibility but it''s not a chore at all.


    "Yes, I did. It was an amazing experience. Being drowned by your love became something I look forward to happening nowadays. I feel like I''m bing younger." She continued nibbling my ear, knowing how much she was affecting me. Her hand then moved from my shoulder to my chest, tracing her fingers on its sturdiness.


    "See... Tell me, how can I resist if you say things like that, Yayoi-san?"


    Only those suffering from ED would not have any reaction to that.


    "Hehe... It''s always a joy to see you blushing, dear. But you know what? You''re just as irresistible to us."


    "I know. Otherwise, won''t I be pitiful if Ick sex appeal to you?"


    "Oh? So, you¡¯re aware. And you¡¯re bing bolder. Where¡¯s my dear who¡¯s about to kneel in apology to me?" she continued teasing. Somehow, our roles were bing reversed.


    Even with my hand slowly creeping up underneath her shirt, Yayoi-san was bing indomitable.


    I couldn¡¯t help but lift my lips to a smirk and replied, "I am always bold. Yayoi-san, don''t forget how we became intimately linked."


    "... How can I forget? Then dear, make love with me again. I still can''t get enough of you."


    "I will."


    With that, I dealt a counterattack and pushed both of us to the limit of our patience. I stared at her alluring expression that seemed so inviting and so did she.


    For the nth time today, renewed the intimate connection between our lips.


    With Yayoi-san also acting this bold, holding myself back was already out of the question.


    So what if we dyed the dinner for a few minutes? Renewing and deepening our bond already upied our heads


    When everything was said and done, our desire for each other fully blossomed and became unstoppable.


    Slowly, my lips traveled down, moving to her neck where I inhaled her addicting fragrance, fueling my desire.


    As I showered it with kisses, I moved from her neck to her ear, nibbling and kissing her sensitive spots there. She gasped as I found another weak spot. My lips stretched from side to side, enjoying the effect I had on her.


    ¡°D-dear¡­ Stop teasing me¡­¡± Yayoi-san pleads as she¡¯s about to get drowned by the sensation.


    ¡°Sorry, you just drive me crazy, Yayoi-san. I don¡¯t think I can stop now¡­¡± I whispered, my warm breath brushing against her skin.


    Her response was a soft moan as her body arched against mine, seeking more contact.


    I didn¡¯t disappoint her on that.


    Just likest time, the countertop, the whole kitchen, and the connecting living room would be witnesses to our passionate lovemaking.


    Having done this a few times and with our reservations gone due to our provoked desire. Everything proceeded smoothly. Furthermore, our intimacy went up a few levels as though we broke some shackles that had been restricting us.


    Starting from stripping the apron off of her, my hand wandered freely, feeling up her curvaceous body. When I reached her backside, I fondled it for a few seconds before tightening my grip. With one swift move, I lifted her off the ground and carried her up the countertop.


    I set her down gently, positioning myself between her legs.


    Our eyes locked and the heat and intensity of our gazes created electrical sparks.


    As she watched me admire her more and more, Yayoi-san¡¯s hands moved to the hem of my shirt. In another swift motion, she stripped it off of me. Following that, our lips once again met, sharing a few minutes of passionate kisses.


    Apart from our voices that were naturally leaking from our mouths at certain points, only asional noises due to our movements echoed within the house.


    Then we tasted each other''s body, preparing ourselves for the main event.


    Minutester, while standing within the space between her legs, I grasped her hips and pulled her to the edge of the countertop, bringing our lower bodies into full contact.


    My length rested against her moist slip, sensually rubbing her sacred ce.


    With both of our eyes directed to that part, Yayoi-san watched me grab my length, push it down to slide the tip to her entrance, and gradually bury the head within.


    I held back in thrusting my hips. But together, we watched as my throbbing erection slowly entered her until I fully upied her depths.


    As soon as that happened, Yayoi-san threw her arms back around me as she erotically whispered, ¡°... More, Ruki-dear. Make me feel you more.¡±


    Hearing that, my desire went into overdrive as I immediately began moving my hips to make love with her.


    Mina could walk in on us at any moment. But at this point, can we still stop? Impossible.

 Chapter 2048 Unexpected Surprise

    Chapter 2048 Unexpected Surprise


    Because the ingredients she already prepared were still waiting for us, Yayoi-san and I didn¡¯t let it wait for long. Besides, with how much I missed her ¨C even if it was just a little over a week ¨C I also found it difficult to hold back.


    Besides, we promised to continueter in her bedroom on the condition that we finished cooking before Mina arrived.


    Not that we were limiting ourselves, it¡¯s simply because Yayoi-san knew that if Mina was also present in the house, I wouldn¡¯t neglect her for the sake of extending my time with her mother.


    Like her dilemma the day after our rtionship started, Yayoi-san was still afraid to think that I was more attracted to her than Mina. In addition, her love for her daughter still outweighed her love for me.


    Although I argued that it shouldn¡¯t be a contest between Mina and me, Yayoi-san still needed time to adapt to it.


    Well, that¡¯s fine either way. There¡¯s no need to rush. The three of us we¡¯ll be together for a long time. Sooner orter, Yayoi-san would be dropping that thought to relieve herself of that burden.


    ¡°Yayoi-san¡­ Here. I¡¯m finished peeling these. Should I fry these now?¡± I said, ncing back at Yayoi-san who was stirring the pot while I held up a naked potato that I hadn¡¯t chopped into strips yet..


    Yayoi-san, whose face still had a crimson trace on her cheek also nced back and readily nodded. Her lips showed a pleased smile.


    She¡¯s making some kind of soup that needs to be stirred once every five minutes. I don¡¯t know where its recipe originated but from the smell alone, I can already feel my stomach churning and my energy slowly rejuvenating. It contains some kind of tonic that¡¯s probably not going to be inferior to the grilled eel that I ate with Shizu during our date.


    ¡°Here, use this stove at my side, Ruki-dear. I¡¯m impressed, you really know how you work in a kitchen.¡±


    Hearing that praise that she already muttered a few times before, I could only secretly shake my head.


    She¡¯s in a great mood¡­ And it¡¯s obvious why.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to your experience, Yayoi-san.¡±


    ¡°Ara~ I¡¯m a mother, dear. It¡¯s natural. However, men like you seldom have the motivation to cook for themselves regardless of their aptitude. That¡¯s why I find you capable¡­ I believe there¡¯s a lot more you can do, right? Like your physical skills, your boxing knowledge, your business acumen¡­ What else?¡±


    Uh. Now that she knows the full extent of what I¡¯m doing to look for a path for my future, she¡¯s not holding back at listing them all out.


    ¡°Come on, Yayoi-san. I¡¯m not an expert on all of that. One thing though. I think I can learn something if I put my mind to it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I heard her smacking her smacking her lips together. If I turn around now, she¡¯s probably smirking as well.


    ¡°See. Your confident tone is also quite attractive. I love to see you like this. Next time, even if you make a blunder¡­ let me understand it first before you apologize. You see, sometimes, even us adults will resort to ming ourselves rather than understanding the core of the problem first.¡±


    She got a point. However, am I not wrong to me myself for my own blunder?


    ¡°I understand. However, Yayoi-san¨C¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. I¡¯m making an exception today. Since you already promised to always keep me in the loop, let¡¯s put that matter to rest, okay?¡± Yayoi-san cut me off, the tone of her voice sincere with a hint of strictness as though she was reminding me not to dwell on it anymore.


    I got tongue-tied for a while, before muttering silently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound convinced.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. It¡¯s not that. I just want to say that Yayoi-san should also reprimand me when I do something wrong. Don¡¯t spoil me. And don¡¯t let me get away with anything. I want us to grow together without coddling each other too much..¡±


    This should be upheld at the very least. I can prevent myself from falling for self-me but it should be within these bounds. Good thing I have Arisa, Ria, and asionally the other girls who never hold back in helping me understand things that I don¡¯t know. Otherwise, I would really be too spoiled by now while remaining insensitive about their feelings.


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s do it like that then. Now that you mentioned it, I may have really been trying to look away at your ws. Young man, you made this olddy fall head-over-heels for you.¡±


    Before I knew it, Yayoi-san already turned around and hugged me from behind. The pot was still boiling, making the temperature in the kitchen rise. But at this moment, her body warmth and the clear and hurried beating of her heart were more prominent to my senses.


    She¡¯s not lying¡­ Yayoi-san¡¯s feelings for me have already developed so much that she¡¯s even unconsciously ignoring my faults.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll reprimand you on that one, Yayoi-san. You¡¯re not an olddy at all.¡±


    I squeezed her hand that was locked in my abdomen and kissed her cheek gently. That simple gesture conveyed my appreciation for her.


    Yayoi-san¡¯s face flushed red before whispering, ¡°So it¡¯ll be fine for me to act childish for you, dear.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s better¡­ I¡¯ll take care of youter in your bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Ara~ How exciting. Fufu.¡±


    Along with a sweep of her fingers tracing my body, I felt Yayoi-san¡¯s lips mping on the side of my neck before she hurriedly turned back around to continue what she was doing.


    -


    -


    Twenty minutester, we were still not finished with the preparation when Mina arrived home.


    However, she¡¯s not alone this time. Apart from Himeko who probably couldn¡¯t escape from their chauffeur again, Haruko, Edel, Yuika and Minori-senpai came home with her.


    Upon seeing them all, surprise wouldn¡¯t be enough to describe my expression.


    I looked at Mina who was sporting a meaningful smile. However, it¡¯s not directed at me but at her mother.


    Haruko, Edel, and the other two also had differing expressions. The first two were also pleasantly smiling, Edel couldn¡¯t even hold herself back from sprinting to the kitchen in order to jump in my arms. As for the other two, Yuika-senpai looked like she had just drunk a sour juice while Minori-senpai narrowed her eyes.


    Yeah. Looks like¡­ this has been nned by the mother and daughter. I don¡¯t know when but it should be after we do it¡­


    To confirm, I looked behind me and Yayoi-san was sporting an apologetic smile at me as though saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for tricking you, dear.¡±


    What about our talk about her bedroom?


    Uh¡­ I¡¯m notining. It¡¯s my Haruko and Edel. How can Iin? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But maybe if I checked my phone even once after arriving here, I would probably notice something. My head got so focused on Yayoi-san that I put it aside forter.


    ¡°Hehe, Ruki. Auntie invited us to eat dinner,¡± Edel said upon squeezing in my embrace.


    Yeah. The clue was openlyid out in front of me. If I only analyzed it, I would¡¯ve figured out that Yayoi-san was making a lot of dishes and a bigger portion for only three people.

 Chapter 2049 Let me look

    Chapter 2049 Let me look


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That one was made by dear. It is indeed delicious.¡±


    ¡°As expected of Ruki!¡±


    Sometimeter, the dinner could only be described as harmonious. Even though Yuika and Minori-senpai were still quite averse to me, they were already used to my presence around them. They enjoyed the meal with us. I even managed to tease Yuika-senpai, causing her to frown and pick up a piece of wrapped salmon that I prepared, stuffing it in her mouth to relieve her annoyance.


    Upon learning that it was made by me, it was toote for her to spit it out. Instead, she gulped it down without chewing.


    Almost instantly, her face turned purple. She was about to choke on it.


    How could someone choke on it eluded me but there was no time to waste.


    Before the others could react to it, my body instantaneously moved on instinct, grabbing my cup that was still filled with tea and moving behind her.


    Since we were not using the dining table and instead chose to dine in the living room by putting another low table next to the coffee table, I dropped down from behind her and carefully assisted her in drinking from my teacup. All the while, I used my body to prevent her from moving too much.


    Of course, rejecting me was already thrown out of her mind. She grabbed onto my hand holding the cap and slowly lifted her chin to gulp it all down, washing away the salmon blocking her throat.


    Soon enough, the color returned to her face and a sense of relief took over it.


    I didn¡¯t return to my seat right away and just waited until she fully recovered.


    ¡°T-thank you.¡± Fully understanding what happened, Yuika-senpai gently put down the cup before quietly muttering her gratefulness.


    Slowly, her cheeks gradually turned rosy. That was embarrassment taking form on her face.


    Instinctively, the hand I used to hold the cupnded on top of her head, patting her gently.


    ¡°Mhm. As long as you¡¯re fine. Next time, chew it well. I tried my best to make that.¡± I replied.


    Yuika-senpai turned even redder as she weakly nodded.


    Satisfied by her response, I let go of my hold on her and moved back to my seat.


    At this point, Yayoi-san, Haruko, Mina, Edel, and Minori-senpai had yet to catch up to what happened.


    One by one, rity returned to their eyes. Mina grabbed my wrist and squeezed it as she also let out a sigh of relief and threw me a look of gratitude.


    Minori-senpai who was in between me and Yuika-senpai also did the same but her attention immediately turned to the orange-haired girl, checking her condition.


    On the other hand, Edel and Yayoi-san immediately praised me. The former even stood up to im her spot on myp.


    As for Haruko who¡¯s acting like a spectator, she winked at me before gracefully sipping the godly tea that the mother and daughter brewed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive, dear.¡± Yayoi-san smilingly shook her head before standing up to take a pitcher of water from the fridge.


    When she returned, she handed another ss to Yuika-senpai. Already ashamed of what happened, Yuika-senpai didn¡¯t turn that down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating?¡± I said upon noticing that everyone somehow stopped eating.


    One by one, they broke out into a smile and the harmonious dinner resumed.


    Of course, Yuika-senpai acted more carefully when stuffing her mouth with food. I also kind of kept an eye on her.


    Maybe that put her under pressure because she became more meticulous ¨C even chopping the meat to tiny bits before picking it up with her chopsticks.


    Well, if she choked on a small salmon that was already softer than a marshmallow, it¡¯s better to be vignt around her, lest she choked again.


    Ten minutester, we finished everything we prepared.


    Mina, Edel, and Minori-senpai helped out to clean the table and wash the dishes. I was also going to do it but Yayoi-san shot me a nce, conveying not to move and let them handle it.


    Due to that, I could only stand up and tidy up the cushions we used before taking a seat on the sofa.


    Yuika-senpai was still acting a little remorseful but she obediently sat down next to me even though there were still a lot of empty seats to choose from.


    As for Haruko, she maintained her spectator mode but she took the single seat on my right.


    The first minute was an eerie silence where the girl on my left kept on fidgeting. She clearly wanted to say something to me. Maybe thank me again for saving her from choking or apologize for it.


    Nevertheless, I don¡¯t feel like forcing her to voice it out. In the end, it should still be her choice, right? Not like I helped her out because I wanted to get close to her.


    It was an instinctual response.


    It¡¯s a good thing the TV was turned on, making the atmosphere fail to turn a little awkward.


    I nced at the kitchen and saw the four were still busy.


    Although that chore could be done by one or two of them, the four somehow started working together.


    Yayoi-san and Minori-senpai were standing by the sink while Edel and Mina were wiping the washed tes and bowls dry, and arranging them on the cab.


    If they¡¯re quick, they¡¯ll be done in at most five minutes, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that they¡¯re intentionally slowing down¡­


    Yeah. These girls, including Yayoi-san, are trying to create a situation where Yuika-senpai would have to talk to me.


    And it didn¡¯t take long before it happened.


    After another minute, Haruko stood up and walked towards the curtained area, most likely going to the bathroom.


    However, before she left, I heard her whisper, ¡°Hubby, you probably sensed it by now. I¡¯m leaving to give her the space to gather her courage to talk to you. I¡¯m not meddling. She¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    ¡­ not meddling, huh? Yeah. Right.


    All of them were all in this together.


    Uh¡­ I don¡¯t mind it anyway. This is much better than letting the girl hesitate for the rest of the night.


    ¡°Onoda-kun. Can I talk to you?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Finally, after looking around and finding that no one was paying attention to us, Yuika-senpai tugged at my sleeve.


    ¡°Yes, senpai?¡± I answered.


    Turning around to face her, I caught her immediately lowering her head as though afraid to make eye contact with me.


    However, a few secondster, she found the courage to look up again.


    ¡°D-do you find me annoying?¡±


    Yes, I do. Initially, at least. I mean, her hostility against me was immediately at max even though I haven¡¯t done anything to her yet. Buttely, I just couldn¡¯t care less anymore. Her space in my head was better off spent thinking about my girls.


    ¡°No. Not really.¡±


    ¡°Even when I keep on making a face and refusing to talk to you?¡±


    So, she knows what she¡¯s doing, huh? But well, she¡¯s probably going to apologize about that. But let¡¯s be magnanimous here. What use was her hate and hostility? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been harmed by that.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s not a reason to be annoyed with you.¡± I replied. And somehow, my hand once againnded on her head. Just like earlier, she didn¡¯t show a reaction. She just kept her gaze on me as though she was trying to read my face to determine if I was lying or not.


    ¡°I respect your choice of not wanting to associate with me. In fact, aren¡¯t I the annoying one? You¡¯ve made it clear that you don¡¯t want me to approach you. Yet here I am, still lingering around you. However, it¡¯s not entirely because of you. It just so happened that you¡¯re in the same club as the others. Also, I made a promise to help you. That¡¯s still in effect.¡±


    ¡°Your promise¡­¡±


    The orange-haired girl muttered silently. She looked like she fell into a daze but her eyes remained clear. Now that I got a clearer look at her, I noticed a scar above her left eyebrow. It was stitched but even her makeup couldn¡¯t fully hide it.


    Is that rted to her hate with men? Possibly. In any case, there¡¯s no reason for me to bring that up. It¡¯s better to let her open up on her own rather than force her.


    ¡°Mhm. I mean it when I say I want to help you. In any case, don¡¯t take it to heart, and don¡¯t mind what happened earlier. I helped you not because of that promise. I just moved out of reflex when I saw your face turning purple.¡±


    I waved my hand before unconsciously fixing her hair, tucking a clump on her ear.


    As soon as I did that, Yuika-senpai immediately covered up her ear.


    However, I caught something.


    There¡¯s another scar close to her ear¡­ Did someone hit her on the head?


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown at that thought.


    Then, I reached for her hand and gently pulled it down. She was trembling.


    ¡°This¡­ Senpai, I apologize. Can I take a look at this?¡±

 Chapter 2050: Thats enough for now

    Chapter 2050: That''s enough for now


    ?


    Although Yuika-senpai didn''t stop me from looking at her scar, her body began shivering more as fear seemingly set in her eyes. At that point, I took my hand back and gently covered it up again with her hair.


    "I apologize for being insensitive, senpai," I said, not really hoping that her shaking would stop. Asking about the scar was clearly out of the question here. Even if only a hunch, it could be the root of her trauma and in the end, resulted in her directed hate to males in general.


    What I did with Ryouko-san wouldn''t work with her since she wasn''t even prepared to talk to me about it. The reason why she took the initiative to talk to me was because of her feelings of gratitude for what I did.


    "..." Yuika-senpai didn''t say anything but she closed her eyes and slowly distanced herself from me.


    Nheless, my hand remained on her head, caressing her gently. At the very least, that''s soothing for her


    A minuteter, she gradually recovered from her fear. However, her head remained lowered as though she was still afraid to look up at me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Y-you don''t have to apologize."


    Her weakened voice soon reached my ear. At this point she''s now rubbing her arms, most likely calming down the hairs that stood because of it.


    "Right. I won''t pry on it, I promise. However, if ever you seek someone to talk to about it, to ease your fear, do consider me. I''m willing to listen. I may not be able to help just by listening, but I believe you''ll feel lighter to release what you''re bottling up. "


    The orange-haired girl didn''t reply to me but she knowingly took a nce at me momentarily.


    I guess that''s enough for now.


    Shortly after, the people in the kitchen finally finished the chore and Haruko eventually returned from the bathroom.


    In particr, Minori-senpai took a seat in the space between Yuika-senpai and me. She first checked on the girl''s state before turning to me. I met her gaze and she looked like she had something to say. However, she could vocalize it in consideration of the girl.


    That''s good too. I also didn''t want to aggravate the situation anyway. At the very least, I saw no hostility in Minori-senpai''s eyes.


    With the dinner over, the mood within the house returned to being lively with Edel and Mina clinging to me as soon as they found the opening. I naturally doted on them as much as I could, while keeping an eye out to not make it too awkward for the others.


    Yayoi-san inexplicably remained quiet about the obvious show of intimacy by Edel to me. And even when Haruko did the same eventually, she just looked at us curiously. She''s probably trying to gauge if Yuika and Minori-senpai were also involved with me.


    Eventually, when the clock ticked to seven in the evening, Haruko, Edel, and the other two thanked us for the dinner and prepared to leave.


    Although I wouldn''t mind Edel and Haruko staying behind with us, the decision shouldn''t be made by me, right? It''s not my house after all. Furthermore, this was probably Haruko being sensible to not rock the boat, shaking off Yayoi-san or the other two. Besides, they couldn''t just leave them walking back to the station by themselves.


    "Ruki-dear, you know you can escort them first. We''ll wait for you here."


    Somehow, Yayoi-san probably read my head.


    Mina then followed suit, urging me to do the same.


    Upon hearing that, Edel instantly rejoiced, thanking them again, and pulled me to her.


    As for Haruko, she respectfully bowed at Yayoi-san...


    Yeah. She''s not really being pretentious there. Haruko was also a little lost on how to treat Yayoi-san now that the woman finally got confirmation about our rtionship.


    And with that, I escorted the four to the bus stop.


    While Haruko asked for a kiss, Edel asked for more while we waited for that bus. Well, I ended up doting on her so much that it was enough to say my scent was already all over her body.


    Before they left, Yuika-senpai looked at me with aplicated expression. She looked like she wanted to thank me again so I waved and smiled at her. As for Minori-senpai, she left a sentence, "Let''s have a chat tomorrow, Onoda-kun. I''ll look for you."


    I guess I should take note of that. She may miss me in our ssroom if she looks for me when I go to report to Hayashi-sensei. I should at least hear her out since what she wants to say concerns both of them.


    Will she reprimand me? I don''t know. Probably not.


    Anyway, upon seeing the bus depart from the bus stop, I made my way back to the Nakano house.


    "Mii-chan, what are you getting embarrassed for? It''s not your first timeing to my room."


    "... Mom. But it is Ruki''s first time here. Did you two n for this?"


    Upon returning, I was immediately received by the mother and daughter pair. Yayoi-san winked at me, indicating what she wanted to happen.


    And so, the two of us dragged Mina with us to her room, and now... they''re lying side by side on the bed, looking both extremely alluring.


    I couldn''t get enough of this view.


    At the moment, I was kneeling in the middle of the two, deliberating whether to loom over Mina, Yayoi-san, or both at the same time.


    Both of them had already grasped my arm so they could also just decide to pull me down.


    "Fufu... Perhaps? We did n to surprise him, wasn''t it right to also n a surprise for you?"


    "Sorry, Mina. Consider this your punishment for keeping it from me. I was worried, you know?"


    While Yayoi-san continued to tease her daughter, I followed up by saying what was in my


    head.


    "... Worried about what?" Mina carefully asked.


    "About Yayoi-san being angry at me after knowing the truth. You never told me she already caught on to you."


    Although nothing went wrong in the end, I could''ve gotten a heads-up. But well, it''s probably my fault too for choosing the option to trickle the truth to her. It''s not going to be reliable when she''s also involved with Mina''s circle of friends.


    "Dear, it''s not that she didn''t want to tell you. I asked her not to. So, punish me too?"


    "Which side are you on here, Yayoi-san? In that case, you two also have the right to punish


    me, right?"


    "Pfft. What an idiot. Now it''s a circle of punishment."


    "That sounds a little kinky. I didn''t know you had that preference, dear."


    Uh. How did it get to this? But well, I''m notining.


    Seeing them giggle at our silliness provoked me to tease them more.


    A short whileter, the sound of merryughter gradually died down and was reced by


    smooches.


    With the mother and daughter obediently lying down on the bed, it became up to me how to handle both of them.


    "Oh, right. Ruki-dear. I''ll prepare another lunchbox for you tomorrow. Mii-chan will bring it


    to you."


    It''s amazing how she can say that while I am dealing with them. But then again, we''re just starting. I still look forward to it though.

 Chapter 2051: Only you

    Chapter 2051: Only you


    ?


    A little over an hourter, I silently crawled down the bed, carefully ensuring that Mina or Yayoi-san wouldn''t wake up. It''s been a few minutes since they fell asleep at almost the same time.


    They failed to take me down even with the two of them teaming up in pleasuring me. They had me locked down on the bed, dering I should leave everything to them. Or so that''s what they dered to do.


    Unfortunately, despite their enthusiasm, I ousted them in terms of stamina.


    The daughter, my lovely teagirlsted two rounds with me with her mother acting as support. The first round was her attempt to move on her own one more time which depleted most of her stamina. During our second round, I let her lie down on the bed and I took care of her from the side.


    Yayoi-san, on the other hand,sted for three more rounds, not counting the one we did in the kitchen.


    One where she copied her daughter to shake her hips on top of me which also drained most of her stamina. Then next, I took it upon myself to carry her, moving us to every corner of her


    room.


    I acted a little bolder there, telling her that I was going to mark every spot of her room with the trace of our love. She didn''t object and instead corrected me by saying, "This is our room, dear."


    That was still ringing in my ear... Making my chest palpitate as though I was about to get a heart attack from her sweetness.


    That''s why for our third round, I moved us back to her bed, sat on its side, and spent the rest of the time just holding each other intimately. Our hips moved as slowly as possible, emting our first experience back in their tub.


    When the two of us finished at the same time, I carefully brought us back next to her daughter. Mina instinctively snuggled to my side and Yayoi-san did the same.


    Like mother, like daughter, no? I have to live up to their expectations and take care of them from now on.


    From there, I rested my eyes for a bit, waiting until Mina and Yayoi-san''s breathing stabilized.


    "Good night, Yayoi-san, Mina." I bent down from the side of the bed to whisper that to their ears before draping the nket over their alluring bodies.


    I spent another minute or two just watching over them, admiring the satisfied smile they both wore on their lips as they were probably dreaming of something sweet. Furthermore, Yayoi- san''s expression appeared to have been more rxed as though a burden had finally been lifted off of her head.


    Honestly, I also feel light because of it. I don''t need to make up a vague lie to her anymore and just tell her the truth.


    As for how our rtionship would evolve from here, it''s still up in the air. With her past rtionship being that tragic, I can only hope that ourplex rtionship won''t remind her of it...


    I mean, it''s not like I''ll have a perfect solution for it. All I can do is to show her that I''m being true to my words when I promised to take care of them from now on.


    Still big words for a no-name like me. Heh... Alright, let''s stop overthinking here and just look at the present.


    After dressing up, I wrote a note and left it on the table. I also will send them both a message before in case they fail to notice it upon waking up.


    Once that was done, I stepped out of the room with silent footsteps. And before leaving the house, I walked around the living room and kitchen, securing the windows and checking the valves of the stove.


    I spent another ten minutes just circling the house doing all that. My worrywart trait was in full throttle. Only when I deemed it fully secured did I make my way to the door, secure the lock from inside, and then leave the key on a shoe rack next to it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Once outside, I sent the message that I''d already written to both Mina and Yayoi-san before setting off on my journey back to our house.


    Looking at the time, it was only a few minutes past nine o''clock when I finally arrived at our door.


    The lights of the house were still on and I could hear the sound of the TV from outside.


    As soon as I stepped inside, two sets of footsteps rushed out of the living room, one from Akane and the other, from Fuyu.


    Isn''t the sleepover tomorrow?


    That question couldn''t help but pop up in my head.


    "Husband, wee home!" Akane beamed at me, her positive energy still as blinding as the sunlight.


    "Onoda-kun, wee home. And... sorry for intruding," Fuyu also greeted me with a stiff and awkward smile. Well, it''s not any different than before but I could feel that she was d and afraid to see me at the same time.


    What''s her deal? Has our closeness taken a step back again?


    No. It shouldn''t be like that...


    Upon looking closely, what she was wearing wasn''t a school uniform anymore. Instead, it''s her sleepwear...


    "Mhm, I''m home. Sorry for runningte. Did you two eat already?"


    As always, I openly weed Akane jumping into my embrace and patted her head


    affectionately.


    "Un. We did. You cooked it for us. It''s a waste to not eat it while it is still warm. We left a portion for you."


    I already informed her of the dinner with Haruko and the others. To not make it difficult for both of us - Akane, waiting, and me, overeating - I asked her to eat it with Fuyu.


    Ah. I see. That must be the reason why she ended up staying... It''s my fault. Ugh. How did I


    forget that?


    "Good. I''ll eat itter. For now, let''s go in. I can''t have you two stand here with me."


    "Hehe, okay. Then carry me, husband! Fuyu. Wanna join?"


    ssic Akane. But I''m not against it.


    I picked her up right away and the girl unhesitatingly wrapped her legs around me.


    Fuyu, on the other hand, immediately waved her hand and shook her head, ¡°Uh. I''ll pass. Onoda-kun might not be able to carry us both."


    "Yuuki-san, is that a challenge?" My lips curved into a smirk.


    "Eh? No... I''m just saying..."


    "I''m kidding. You don''t have to be flustered. Thanks for apanying Akane. I owe you


    again."


    Alright. She''s bing more teasable as days pass... Is it my influence? Most likely.


    Now I kinda miss the suspicious Fuyu.


    "Owe? No. No... Don''t mention it... It''s only right since I''m her best friend."


    "Fuyu... calm down. Your face is turning red."


    Seeing her friend close to erupting, Akane amusedly shook her head.


    "It''s not! Anyway, I''ll go ahead... Enjoy, you two." Fuyu swiftly covered her reddened face


    with her hands and slinked back to the living room.


    Akane snickered, "Look at her go. Husband, do you know how rare it is for Fuyu to lose her


    composure like that?"


    "Tell me."


    "Almost never."


    "Almost?"


    "Yeah. Apart from you, what else can make her flustered?"


    Akane giggled in delight but a secondter, she remembered she was clinging to me.


    I flicked her forehead and kissed it right away. A punishment and an instant remedy. Akane could only blink her eyes in bafflement before once again regaining her sense of


    mischievousness.


    My silly wife will never change. But well, who am I to say that when I''m also not changing as


    much?


    "Did you tease her while I''m away?"


    "A little?"


    "No wonder she''s feeling awkward again."


    "Hmm? That''s not it, husband. And I''m certain you have already grasped it."


    "What? Are you going to say that she''s simply conscious of me? So conscious that even


    without you teasing her, she couldn''t keep herposure around me anymore?"


    "Bingo! As expected of you, husband."


    With another fit of mischievousughter, Akane the imp urged me to go and join Fuyu on the


    sofa.


    She filled me in on what led to Fuyu''s decision to stay the night today...


    She''s going to help prepare for tomorrow''s sleepover. Also, we could have that tennis match


    tomorrow morning.


    There''s a small tennis court near the park in our neighborhood. We can use that.

 Chapter 2052: Coach him

    Chapter 2052: Coach him


    ?


    Truthfully, I''m still not confident with my tennis basics. I mean, how long has it been since Akane gifted me the racket? It has only been two weeks at most. And all I did for practice was to swing it a few hundred times in the morning plus a little more whenever I''d get some free time before resting at night.


    Even after watching Fuyu''s tennis matches during the Interhigh, I only managed to pick up a few pointers from there. I must say, that match between Fuyu and Michiru-senpai was the highest level I''ve seen if I don''t count the recorded matches or clips I''ve seen of pro tennis yers.


    Am I going to be crushed by her service aces tomorrow? Most likely...


    In any case, I never considered backing out of it. I promised them, after all.


    Even if it''s just to encourage Akane to pick up a hobby she can enjoy apart from being my in- training housewife, I will dly be her stepping stone.


    As for Fuyu, let''s just say I''m curious to see if she''s still going to be flustered facing me. She''s like a different person inside a tennis court, after all.


    It''s like Otoha with and without her shinai.


    She''s cool and scary with it while she''s charmingly beautiful without it.


    What I will be relying on tomorrow is my physical fitness.


    When ites to speed and strength, I surely outss both Fuyu and Akane. That''s my advantage as a man, I guess... And maybe my constant physical training.


    As for my control... we''ll see tomorrow.


    Yeah. Looks like my doom won''t just be because of her service aces. Faults and outs are going to be a hurdle for me. So what if I can return the ball? Can I even utilize the different styles and types of attacks? Slices, drop shots, lobs and spikes.


    Alright. Let''s not overthink it and just put on a positive mindset for them.


    "Husband, if you want me to pick up a hobby... You have to beat me in our match."


    As we joined Fuyu in the living room, our conversation easily went to that topic. It''s also great since when ites to tennis, Fuyu recovered herposure right away.


    At the moment, she didn''t even mind me pulling her to my side. She got a little conscious of it but considering I didn''t overly touch her, she epted this closeness. And little by little, she became like Akane. She''s now leaning close to me where I can smell her wonderful fragrance.


    "Akane, isn''t that unfair for Onoda-kun?"


    Surprisingly, Fuyu defended me. I looked at her and saw that she meant it.


    Knowing that I was aplete novice in tennis, her expectation wasn''t really that high no matter how much she believed in me.


    Well, that''s normal so I don''t mind it. In fact, I kinda like being defended like this.


    "Boo. Then why don''t you help him win against me, Fuyu? You can do it, right? Coach him tonight." Akane pursed her lips as a sly smile momentarily appeared on her face.


    No matter how I looked at this... This girl found another loophole. With this, if Fuyu epted, it could not be considered helping me get closer to her best friend. It''s just the result of my suggestion for her to take up a hobby.


    "Eh? Tonight... What can we aplish with so little time?"


    Fuyu was stumped at first. She looked at the clock and tilted her head. She''s not really against Akane''s suggestion to help me. She''s just afraid that it''s not going to be helpful at all.


    Without losing any steam when it came to lifting me, Akane boasted more. She even grabbed my arm and showed Fuyu why toned muscles.


    "It''s fine. If someone can be called a genius, only husband is qualified for it."


    Fuyu blushed a little but she didn''t look away.


    "You and your confidence for Onoda-kun... Uhm, what do you think?"


    "Well, if it''s not going to trouble you, I''ll listen to your coaching tonight, Yuuki-san."


    Is it even possible to reject it? Besides, this will be good too. Rather than go at it blindly, listening to someone who takes the sport seriously can be enlightening.


    Upon hearing my agreement, Akane instantly rejoiced before she smugly dered.


    "Hehe. There, husband. I even got you a capable coach. You have to beat me. No excuses."


    This silly girl... Her methods are indeed apudable. Hina can learn a thing or two from her. Or they can work together and hatch more terrifying schemes.


    "No problem. That''s what I''m nning to do. I can''t let you waste your potential as well. While I love the image of you being my devoted housewife, it will be more perfect if you can also have something you can be proud of."


    "Eh. But it''s going to be a hobby."


    "Oh? Then, Yuuki-san. What do you think of Akane''s potential? Can she be as good as you?"


    "Without putting any bias, she can be a regr in our team! You must have heard this already but I had a match against her and Fujimura-senpai. Both of them are great. If they put in time for practice then... We can all represent our school in the next Interhigh!"


    Such a high evaluation. And she even praised Yae too. These girls... Even though that match was only for exhibition since they had nothing to do back then, they clearly didn''t just y willy-nilly under Fuyu''s strictness.


    "See. Hear that, wife?"


    "Now you''re teaming up against me? Hmph. Go and get Fuyu to coach you, husband. We''ll see who gets thestugh tomorrow." Akane puffed up her cheeks, acting unhappily.


    She then pushed us out of the seat.


    Fuyu and I looked at each other helplessly.


    Well, whether it was an act or not, Akane found the perfect chance to send us away.


    Before we could reply to her, she already stood up and went to the kitchen.


    Shortly after, Akane''s voice traveled to the living room.


    "Don''t just stand there, you two. I''ll make the tea and also prepare some snacks. Grab this opportunity."


    With that, Fuyu turned to me, waiting for my cue.


    I nodded at her and then started moving to the mini gym.


    Before exiting the living room, I looked back to see Akane wink at me. What a mischievous


    girl.


    I''ll tease her a lotter.


    As we entered the room, I noticed Fuyu who was still fine a second ago started tensing up.


    Yeah. There''s no need to guess.


    This girl realized that we were now alone.


    I thought for a moment and then turned around to face her.


    "Should I get my racket, Yuuki-san?" I asked in an attempt to pull her out of distracting


    thoughts.


    She immediately flinched and stood in attention before rigidly nodding. "Y-yeah. That will be


    better. I can show you some tips."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I smiled at her and walked away to get it.


    I stored it here in this room since I practiced here.


    When I returned to her with the racket, Fuyu was already sweating bullets.


    What I did wasn''t enough to cool her down.


    Looking at her dazed stare that seemed to be focused on my back when I wasn''t facing her


    earlier, I could imagine how lost in her thoughts she was.


    There''s no more trace of her ice-flower personality.


    It''s like spring arrived for her, thawing those blocks of ice that covered her whole body.


    Deciding not to disturb her, I just stood in front of her, admiring her beauty.


    Will we really get some coaching done here? Hopefully.


    In any case, she''s going to return to normal soon. She can''t be stuck here in a daze right? Otherwise, I will have to use my method to wake her up.


    As much as I wanted to dote on her like I did with my girls, I didn''t want to rush it again likest week. It''s still much better for her toe to terms with her feelings than force her to


    decide.


    A minuteter, Fuyu suddenly quivered as her eyes perked up. Upon meeting my gaze and then finding me already holding the racket, a sense of shame once again upied her face.


    "T-that... Why didn''t you say you''re back, Onoda-kun?"


    "What do you mean? I didn''t go anywhere. Besides... I think I also get lost admiring a certain


    someone."


    "Y-you! That''s not what I was--"


    Fuyu flipped out but then stopped halfway, realizing that making an excuse was futile when I


    already caught her.


    She lowered her gaze and then took a step forward.


    Upon reaching the hem of my shirt, she murmured, "... Let''s not get distracted, Onoda-kun. I


    have to coach you, right?"


    With her head this close to me, it became irresistible not to pat her.


    And so, before replying to her, my hand already rested on her crown, caressing her gently,


    "Mhm. You''re right. Let''s get started, Yuuki-sensei."


    "Don''t call me sensei, mou..." Fuyu cutely puffed up her cheeks.


    Alright. Thankfully, I could still muster my self-restraint. Or else... I might just push her down


    with how adorable she was acting here.

 Chapter 2053: A Huge Step Forward

    Chapter 2053: A Huge Step Forward


    ?


    "You don''t have to focuspletely on the techniques of returning the ball, Onoda-kun. What you have to watch out for at first is to gauge the spin of the ball urately. Even if only briefly, it can allow you to urately control where you want the ball tond on the other side of the court. However, that, in itself, is already an advanced skill for a tennis yer."


    Though flustered at first, Fuyu''s speed of recovery was really impressive. As long as it concerned tennis, she''d be like Sumire when it came to preaching about Asahi.


    I couldn''t help but imagine her wearing thick-rimmed sses while donning an outfit consisting of a sleeveless but frilly loose-fit blouse, a pencil skirt with a long slit at the side showing her thighs, and a pair of ck stockings.


    Yeah. That''s quite an image of a strict teacher who would pull out a whip to discipline her student.


    Alright. I should stop my head from wandering and listen closely to this girl.


    "I understand. Can you show it to me? I get applying a spin on the ball but to do it in a high- pace game will probably be challenging."


    "Indeed. It''s challenging! But once you get used to it, you can consider yourself having graduated as a newbie when ites to tennis. Here. Let me demonstrate."


    Fuyu joyfully grinned. Coaching me and seeing I''m not getting confused is really fueling her enthusiasm.


    This goes to show how much she loves the sport. I should educate myself more about it. Even superficial knowledge can get her riled up, after all.


    And seeing her having fun like this is also something I yearned to see.


    As I watched her pull a racket and a tennis ball from her sports bag that Akane brought over from the living room, I walked towards her and stood by her side to get a clear view of how she was going to do it.


    Upon noticing me, the girl momentarily got flustered again. She inhaled deeply to recover from it.


    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but reach for her hair hanging at the side of her face and tuck it back behind her ear.


    Realizing what I did, her earlobe seemingly heated up as it gradually turned pink. A momentter, she pouted at me.


    "Onoda-kun, don''t do that. It tickles."


    "My bad. My hand moved on its own."


    Fuyu was naturally not convinced by that. She narrowed her eyes, trying to gauge my poker face.


    A few secondster, she shook her head.


    "Psh. You''re lying. You always take every chance you get to fawn on me."


    "Is that how it appears to you?"


    "What do you think? You''re bing more mischievous as days pass. I said I''ll scold you after I processed all of what happened but..." Fuyu trailed her voice there. Most likely, she''s holding back her true thoughts from leakingpletely.


    Unfortunately for her, I saw that as an opportunity to press forward.


    "But what?"


    "Ugh. Forget it. Let''s get back on topic! I''ll demonstrate. You watch! You asked for this. We''ll be ying against each other tomorrow so... I want you to do your best."


    Fuyu curled her lips and rolled her eyes at me before taking a step forward. She widened the distance between us. But well, chasing after her was easy so I didn''t mind and let it go.


    "Alright. I promise. I won''t distract you anymore."


    "Great! If you do well... I..."


    This girl... Just when I was already prepared to stop teasing her, she went and acted like this.


    Looking at her hesitation and the way her face once again took on the crimson color, it''s clearly something that involves both of us. Or specifically, our closeness.


    "Hmm?" I tilted my head at her.


    Fuyu mustered her courage before muttering silently


    "... I''ll hug you."


    Almost instantly, the girl turned her face to the front without even trying to see my reaction to it.


    She''s losing herposure again. As her voice echoed within my ear, reying what she just said, my lips stretched into a grin.


    "That''s some great source of motivation for me."


    "Sheesh. Get serious, Onoda-kun. I''ll only demonstrate each type of spin once. Try to do it yourself after me."


    "Yes, Yuuki-sensei."


    "Mou... I don''t care anymore. Here I go! Don''t blink and miss it!"


    Looking at her bing agitated, it''s really made me relish how great a feeling it is to tease my girls. Their reactions are to die for.


    In any case, I still set that thought aside to watch carefully.


    She said she''s only going to show it once. I better get serious about winning against both of them tomorrow.


    I know. My chances will probably only increase by a few percent but if it will show that I don''t treat the match with them lightly, I better not ck off.


    And with this, Fuyu started her demonstration.


    It took her at least five minutes before she finished. Despite saying she''d only going to show it once, the girl wasn''t heartless and repeated it a few more times until she saw me getting


    enlightened.


    How sweet of her.


    Akane also popped in halfway to check on our progress. But she didn''t stay too long. She said


    she was going to prepare the bathtub too. She''s nning to take one with Fuyu.


    As for me, I guess I''ll dip in their bathwaterter. Mhm. What a pervert.


    "Here. It''s your turn, Onoda-kun."


    After picking up the ball that rolled back to her after hitting the wall, Fuyu returned to my


    side. She handed me the ball and then whispered encouragement.


    "I know you can do it, Onoda-kun. I saw it in your eyes. You''re really trying to learn."


    "Mhm. I hope so. It''ll be a waste if I fail to get that hug."


    "Shameless..." Despite her words, Fuyu heartily giggled.


    Ah. No doubt. This girl already captured my heart...


    Ten minutes and hundreds of triester, I turned around with a proud grin stered on my face.


    The ball was still rolling back after hitting the wall but I couldn''t help but rejoice right away.


    I finally seeded. My hands were quivering slightly from gripping the racket handle and my sweat continued to line down my face. But still, I finished the task of executing the different


    spins on the ball.


    Topspin.


    Backspin.


    Sidespin.


    Slice.


    Granted that I only aplished it while remaining stationary but with Fuyu''s gentle yet effective instructions, I feel like I can also do those albeit rarely when we y tomorrow. "Congrattions, Onoda-kun. You really did it!"


    Fuyu was generous. She didn''t put me down even though I took a lot of tries. And judging from the joyful look on her face, she''s really happy about that aplishment. "As long as you remember how each spin affects the ball, your errors will be minimized. Naturally, you also have to watch out for how your opponents will apply those spins."


    "Mhm. I want to say go easy on me tomorrow but... It won''t be fun, right? Don''t hold back


    against me."


    "I won''t. I promise... So, Onoda-kun... Do your best too."


    "You bet. It''s for Akane''s sake. On top of that, I don''t want to be rude to the sport you love. I appreciate this a lot, Yuuki-san."


    "Hehe, thank you... But Onoda-kun, we''re not done yet." For a change, Fuyu put on a yful


    smile.


    This girl... Alright. Have I not teased her enough?


    "Sure. Teach me more, sensei."


    "Mou... There you go again. Onoda-kun, don''t you want my promise?" She cutely puffed up her cheeks again but at the next moment, her voice lowered as she murmured thatst part.


    Slowly but surely, the girl''s arms spread open as though inviting me for a hug.


    "I do," I answered.


    At the next moment, my feet swiftly moved, closing the gap between us. Beforemitting to it, our gazes locked at each other. The girl was fidgeting a little as though she was feeling uneasy but at the same time, there was a hint of anticipation in her


    eyes.


    "Be gentle, Onoda-kun." She sweetly whispered.


    I responded with a nod and took thest step, entering the range of her arms.


    At the same time as Fuyu enclosed me in her embrace, my arms also locked her in. One of my


    hands pressed on her back and the other on her head, gently caressing her.


    "... This feels weird, Onoda-kun. I can''t calm down..."


    "It''s fine. You''ll get used to this in the future."


    "What do you mean in the future? Bad..."


    "Well, I already confessed to you. Unless you turn me down, I will always try to get close to


    you like this."


    "W-what confession? That doesn''t count! Besides..."


    Sensing that she was about to bring up Akane again, I cut her off right away.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Alright. Let''s forget about it for now. Isn''t this my reward?"


    "Okay... Only this once." Fuyu looked up at me. Her eyes trembled furiously. A secondter,


    she lowered her gaze and then tightened her embrace until her head had no choice but to rest


    against my chest.


    I continued caressing her hair and back, holding her affectionately.


    We''re not done yet but this is already a huge step forward.

 Chapter 2054: Cannot make the same mistake

    Chapter 2054: Cannot make the same mistake


    ?


    Minutester, Fuyu took the initiative to slip away from my embrace. She moved back to pick up her tennis racket. However, it took her a while to turn back around and face me again.


    She used that to stabilize her heart which kept on thumping and her reddened face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was tempted to tease her but decided to hold back... We''re not done yet with the coaching, after all. I could still get another chance.


    And so, just like that, I obediently listened to her lesson andpleted the tasks she gave me after her demonstration.


    Impressed at my tenacity, Fuyu became generous with her praises for me. Moreover, she also ended up enjoying the feeling of being able to coach someone.


    By the time we finished, both of us were pretty exhausted. I grabbed her wrist and guided her to the bench in the room to rest.


    She followed me without a fuss, knowing I wouldn''t do anything.


    I grabbed her bag to store the ball and her racket back. And then I picked up the towel that Akane prepared for our use.


    "You have to rest well tonight, Onoda-kun. We can''t have you y while tired."


    "Mhm. The same goes for you, right? Don''t worry, the tea Akane prepares at night can give us a good night''s sleep. You''ll feel refreshed tomorrow no matter how exhausted you are before sleeping."


    "Eh? What kind of tea is that? Sounds miraculous."


    "Yeah. It is miraculous."


    I didn''t dare tell her the side effect on me. What would she think if I added that? She might run out of here in embarrassment.


    Then again, she will still be embarrassed when she hears us tomorrow morning...


    In any case, I didn''t lie to her about its effectiveness. That''s the important thing to note. "Hmm. Do you drink it everyday?"


    "I do. Otherwise, I can''t keep up with how busy I am."


    When we eventually finish that jar of tea leaves, I''ll probably need to find an alternative. But will it be easy to find one? I guess I''ll end up sluggish again for aplishing a lot of things in a day.


    But in my opinion, it''ll always be worth it.


    "I see. You''re busy, huh?" Fuyu muttered silently. I could sense her apprehension to ask me the question bugging her.


    So, after a while, I urged her to do so.


    "Go on. You can ask me anything, Yuuki-san. You don''t have to hold back. If you''re uncertain about something, don''t be burdened by it by not asking. As much as possible, I want to answer your doubts or suspicions."


    Thinking that I caught her act, Fuyu sighed helplessly, "Geez. How did you even sense that I wanted to ask a question?"


    "It''s clearly written on your face, Yuuki-san. I get it though. I may be the most shameless guy in the world right now. And what you know about me can still be considered shallow."


    "What do you mean?" Intrigued, the girl perked up a bit as her eyes drilled on my face. Mhm. We''re already at this juncture.


    "I mean it as is. Yuuki-san, I may be sincere to you but I have things I''m still keeping from you. Akane knows about it all and she epts it. But if it''s you, I believe you''ll end up hating me even more than you already did before."


    "What? That serious?..." Fuyu widened her eyes at me. But a few secondster, she appeared to have realized what I was hinting about, "Does that involve the other girls close to you?"


    "Mhm." My answer was swift and without any hesitation.


    Upon hearing that, I noticed her hands on herp loosely holding the towel curled up tightly, crumpling the poor cloth. She was that agitated by my answer.


    "I see..." With a hint of disappointment in her voice, Fuyu lowered her head, perhaps afraid to find the truth written on my face.


    I know I can''t just keep her in the dark about it. I don''t want to repeat the same mistake I made with Yayoi-san.


    If Fuyu ended up losing her interest in me after finding out how deep the quagmire she was going to sink into by being involved with me, then that''s fine.


    At least, she would spare herself from being hurt.


    It would be regrettable but that''s a lot better than telling her to live in a lie that I''m only involved with a few girls.


    After gauging that the silence was already about to be suffocating, I opened my mouth again.


    "Alright. Sorry for making the atmosphere awkward. Thanks for the coaching, Yuuki-san. I''ll do my best tomorrow."


    Upon saying that, I prepared to stand up and give her the space to think about the things I said.


    However, perhaps sensing my intention, Fuyu instinctively grabbed my wrist before I could even lift my butt off of the bench.


    Her grip on my wrist was also as tight as when she was holding her racket. She didn''t want to let me go


    With aplicated expression written on her face, she said, "Don''t go yet. I haven''t said anything yet."


    I stared at her for a few seconds to discern her intention. Upon noticing the seriousness emanating from her, I nodded and settled down.


    "Alright. I''m all ears, Yuuki-san."


    Fuyu appeared relieved for a moment but soon after, she pressed forward as though she wanted to hear my answer clearly.


    "You... Are you sure I''m going to hate you?"


    With her clear, unperturbed eyes that seemed to convey her sincerity, I found myself losing


    out on her. Yep. She''s determined to hear this.


    "It depends on whether you can ept the truth or not."


    "Akane epts it. Why can''t I?"


    "Only Akane can give a definite answer for that. What I''m about to say is simply my own interpretation or assumption regarding it... You see, I think Akane came to terms that it''s the only way for her to not lose me again."


    As I said that, I couldn''t help but feel the pinch of bitterness. That''s how it is with her.


    Because I cannot change at all, Akane can ept it.


    Fuyu''s eyes widened a bit before a hint of loneliness shed on her face.


    "... That sounds cruel." She pursed her lips in order to prevent her eye nds from shedding a


    tear.


    "Yes, it is. That''s how it will look like for those uninvolved with us. But you see, Akane and I. Do we look like we''re hurting each other?"


    "No. She''s been even more cheerful ever since you epted her."


    "Mhm. That''s how it is. Yuuki-san, your situation is different. Maybe you got influenced by Akane which led you to also be drawn to me." I paused for a moment as a guilty smile popped up on my face, "I am also at fault for shamelessly getting close to you... I really like you, Yuuki-san. But I don''t want you to hurt yourself because of me. It''s also fine if you end up hating me. That way, you can finally get rid of me from your head."


    As cruel as it is, this needs to be said if I want us to make some progress. Be it positive or not,


    I''ll take it. It''s only right for her.


    A period of silence soon ensued. Fuyu seemed to be stuck digesting my words but her face clearly showed how she was having a hard time processing them.

 Chapter 2055: What happened in the bathroom?

    Chapter 2055: What happened in the bathroom?


    ?


    A minute or twoter, the girl once again jumped out. This time, both of her hands pressed on my chest, pushing me against the wall.


    Although she was still sitting next to me, the girl twisted her body to aplish this. I could feel a part of her upper body was also pressing on me but it''s not the time to act like a pervert.


    "Unfair. You''re being unfair, Onoda-kun. Why now? Why couldn''t you tell me before it reached this point? I... don''t know what to expect. I''ve never been troubled because of a guy before. But you... you came knocking and made me feel things. But then you''re just going to drop a bomb on me? What do you think you are doing?! At least... Make me understand! Don''t be this cruel!"


    At every word she said, Fuyu''s voice gradually raised until she was pretty much screaming at me already. And by the end of it, the girl weakly leaned on me.


    My reflex automatically moved before I could think of it and held her close.


    Slowly, I started rubbing her back and head in an attempt to calm her down.


    But I knew too well that it wasn''t enough in this situation.


    "See. You have yet to hear everything and you''re already this frustrated at me." I couldn''t help but mock myself as I bitterlyughed.


    "Will it feel worse than this, Onoda-kun?" she asked.


    "Like I said, it depends on how you will take it."


    "Okay. Stop being vague and... tell me."


    "Sure. But before that... Go take a bath with Akane. We both reek of sweat. I''ll look for youter."


    A dying tactic? No. I just want her to calm down first and rearrange her thoughts. That way, it won''t be as devastating to her.


    But then again, maybe I''m really dying this for myself. I don''t know. Am I hesitating?


    Ugh.


    Fuyu seemed unhappy by that. She narrowed her eyes at me and grumpily asked, "Are you going to run away?"


    "Where will I run?" I shrugged and Fuyu rolled her eyes at me.


    Although that eased a bit of the tension between us, the fact remains the same.


    Fuyu didn''t get up right away and continued to rest using my chest as a soft pillow. Likewise, I just held her and doted on her as much as I could even though she would p my hand from time to time.


    Maybe the silence was also helping that after a few minutes, the two of us became rxed and ended up enjoying the rest of that time.


    However, Akane soon knocked on the door, ending that moment between us.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Looking a little reluctant to part from me, Fuyu sluggishly stood up before slowly walking to the door.


    Upon opening it, Akane, whose keen senses immediately picked up that something happened between us, hugged Fuyu before winking at me.


    Although surprised at Akane''s actions, Fuyu ended up helplessly dragged away by the girl, leaving me behind in the mini-gym.


    After tidying up the room and securing Fuyu''s sports bag next to our rackets, I left the room. While waiting for the girls to finish so I could take a bath as well, I went to check my phone.


    With most of the girls not seeing me for more than a day, I could read from their messages how much they missed me.


    And so, I called them one by one to check on them and say goodnight.


    Of course, I still get scolded by a lot of them but seeing their smiles after a while was extremely soothing.


    I feel like I can face Fuyu without faltering anymore.


    Among the girls, I even got some advice from Arisa, Ria, and Shizu.


    Mizuki couldn''t be bothered giving me advice since she believed in my ability in anything.


    Satsuki grumpily told me to dip in the bathtub and drown upon knowing that another girl would be staying the night there. When I asked her when I could bring her home again, the girl immediately ended the call before sending a message that read ''soon''.


    On another note, Azusa seemed to be waiting for my message. She only wrote ''Hi.'' in her message as though she was afraid to fill the message with text. But after I replied, the girl couldn''t stopining about how slow I was to message her.


    She then asked me if she could visit me in school. But she deleted that message before I replied to it. When I called her, the egotistical girl just unhappily stared at me, acting like she was not pleased to see my face. We ended the call without the girl saying a word. However, the same as Satsuki, she sent a message right after it, "Shameless, you didn''t even praise me for my beauty. I shouldn''t have bothered fixing my hair."


    Yep. That girl was trying to usurp the shameless throne from me by saying that. But then again, I might have been too stunned to praise her beauty, no? Who knows?


    Another one was Hanabi. That goofy girl was busy munching on a tub of ice cream with a side of popcorn, watching ate-night movie. When I called her, she even pointed the camera at the TV, asking me to apany her watching a B-rated action flick.


    She''s nning to ck off on school again. Maybe she''s going to try to wake upte so she won''t need to attend homeroom during the 1st period. Now, I couldn''t wait to tattle on her to


    Matsuri.


    Shortly after I finished contacting my girls, I heard the bathroom door opening. Akane and Fuyu went out together with thetter''s face looking like she stayed underwater for the entire duration given how red and lightheaded she appeared.


    When I looked at what they were wearing, I noticed that I recognized those shirts...


    Those are mine.


    "Akane, did you--?"


    Before I could finish my question, Akane cut me off, "Yes. I forgot I hadn''t thrown my sleepwear into theundry so... I picked up two shirts from your closet. Hehe. How do we


    look?"


    "Onoda-kun, don''t stare at me like that. I have no choice. I didn''t bring my sleepwear."


    Akane shed a peace sign as she proudly grinned at me. As for Fuyu, her head kept looking to her left and right as though she was finding a hole to hide herself in.


    With my shirt on both of them, I couldn''t help but feel weird.


    Although it should be a little loose due to their slim bodies, their chests actually offset it. Especially Fuyu. Her bumps looked like they were more perky than when she was in her


    uniform or her PE shirt...


    "Sorry. You both look great. I can''t take my eyes away."


    "Come on, husband. Is that all you have to say? Won''t you ask us to sit with you?"


    "I still reek of sweat. Shouldn''t I take a bath after you?".


    "Eh. That can wait. I love your smell even if it reeks of sweat. Help us blow our hair dry first."


    Akane then moved to grab the hair blower before pulling Fuyu with her to me.


    Despite her reluctance, Fuyu still sat on my left while Akane rightfully took my right.


    With the two of them locking me in like this, do I still have a choice to decline?


    I nced at Akane and the girl unhesitatingly kissed me before whispering, "Don''t overthink


    it, husband."


    After that, she pushed my face and turned it to my left.


    There, I saw Fuyu with an expectant look as though she was also waiting for me to kiss her.


    Her eyes were closed and her face was still crimson red. With her lips looking slightly moist and dry at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel the temptationing from it.


    This...


    What happened in the bathroom?

 Chapter 2056: Precious

    Chapter 2056: Precious


    ?


    I didn''t immediately give in to the temptation but I knew too well that it was only a matter of time. When ites to Fuyu, I''m already smitten.


    Knowing that this state of Fuyu might have to do with the time she spent with Akane in the bathroom, I didn''t have the heart to scold my silly wife.


    Even without Akane doing anything, Fuyu agreeing to hear everything about me could already be considered her eptance of our situation. All that remained was for her to make a decision whether to stay with or take a step back.


    That''s why rather than focus on what happened, I better just face this baffling change head-


    on.


    A few secondster, my hand moved to gently caress Fuyu''s cheek. Her eyelids trembled a bit but it remained close.


    When my thumb brushed and traced her small lips, the girl''s crimson face red up as though she was burning. Her temperature rose and her whole body also began to be a little restless.


    Whatever was happening in her head, she steeled herself to wait for me to be tempted. I had no idea if she set a time limit but I ended up spending the next minute or two just affectionately pampering her.


    Akane who was watching from my side was also looking on expectantly while staying silent. "Yuuki-san." I started. At the same time as that, my head began to descend. My breath brushed against her face and the trembling of her eyelids became more chaotic.


    If I have to guess, she''s now deliberating whether to open her eyes or not. But maybe for the sake of her sanity, that trembling calmed down soon enough.


    "You know I won''t be able to hold back if you act like this, right? Are you really not going to stop me?"


    The volume of my voice was already lowered but with how close our faces became, Fuyu heard it all clearly.


    I thought she wouldn''t respond to me at all. But I noticed her head moving subtly.


    Up and down.


    A nod.


    Was that acknowledgement or permission?


    Maybe both.


    "I like you. Whatever choice you maketer, that will not change. I want you to know this."


    Fuyu nodded again and this time, she pursed her lips momentarily. A momentter, the girl''s arm moved from my chest to my shoulder.


    Then slowly but surely, her hand crawled to my nape until eventually to the back of my head. Her fingers gently slipped in the clump of my hair.


    Since she didn''t have any thoughts of backing out, I stopped speaking.


    As my head continued to approach her, I closed my eyes. With my lips already set to fall on hers perfectly, time seemed to slow down.


    The moment the distance between us approached zero, Fuyu parted her lips open, weing


    me.


    And with that, like two pieces of a puzzle, our lips ovepped perfectly.


    We inhaled at the same time when it happened and our arms tightened around each other.


    When I pressed on her back, Fuyu pushed herself closer to me. Likewise, when her arms eventually crossed at the back of my head, I pressed in deeper, taking her for not just a simple kiss.


    I noticed that Akane had already left for the kitchen at this point, she either wanted to give us the space or she still felt a little jealous seeing me in this situation with her best friend. Whichever the case, I''m already nning to make it up for herter. No matter what happens or how many girls I fall in love with, Akane''s ce in my heart will never change. "Hnnn..." Fuyu hummed silently. Our lips didn''t move that much but after a minute of being sealed like that, she''s probably close to running out of breath.


    Upon noticing that, I backed up slightly, allowing her to breathe in.


    Somehow, we both thought of opening our eyes at this point. With our noses touching each other, our vision could only focus on each other''s eyes.


    There''s nothing reflected in it but each other.


    Fuyu breathed in gently as she began brushing my heart. And then with a giggle, she whispered sweetly, "You look confused."


    "If you''re in my shoes, you''ll feel the same."


    "Is that so? You didn''t expect me to invite you in for a..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence but the burning red on her face sold her out. Despite knowing what she did, she couldn''t say it directly.


    "Mhm. You''re just shouting at me earlier. Calling me unfair. But now... you let me take something precious for you."


    "Onoda-kun. It is because it''s precious that I want you to take this. Whatever my decision will be... I believe that only you deserve this privilege."


    I see. It''s not that Akane convinced her while in the bathroom. This girl arrived at a decision, maybe after hearing what Akane had to say about us or whatever topic they talked about.


    This move from her is her own confession. Giving her first kiss to me means that her feelings for me already surpassed her consideration for Akane. Nevertheless, Fuyu was still unclear whether she would ept me after hearing the truth or not.


    And that''s why she decided to offer this to me.


    "I''m honored. I hope I can be the perfect guy for you. s, I''m far from it."


    "You''re still perfect. But only if you keep your mouth shut." Upon saying that, Fuyu giggled


    until a tear somehow formed from the corner of her eyes.


    Yeah. She finds it hrious. Her sense of humor has a low threshold.


    Furthermore, I could feel how rxed she was now, except her heart was beating like crazy.


    Uh. That''s quite contradictory, no?


    Well, whatever.


    "Then let me shut yours too. We''re far from over, understand?"


    "Un... I prepared myself for this. Prove your affection to me, Onoda-kun."


    With her voice bing like an invisible power pushing me from behind, I sealed her lips again and Fuyu still weed me wholeheartedly.


    Unlike earlier when there was little to no movement between us, I started deepening our kiss, sucking each other''s lips and involving our tongues.


    Then while we''re lost in it, I gradually pushed her down the sofa. I used my arm as her pillow and sank her body in the softness.


    Fuyu might be inexperienced with this but after getting guided by me, she eventually matched my movements, dragging me further into her clutches.


    I locked her tightly within my embrace and Fuyu did the same. Her fingers would burrow on my back every time she was running out of breath.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And so, whenever that happened, I would pause and go down to her neck or nibble her ear. In the end, she also eventually paid me back for it no matter how clumsy her movements were.


    Before long, we even switched positions. The girl got on top of me and showered me with her affection.


    I didn''t know how long we got locked in this kind ofbat. But when we called it quits, Fuyu and I were out of breath.


    She remained on top of me and used my chest as her pillow while breathing against my neck.

 Chapter 2057: Crazy (1)

    Chapter 2057: Crazy (1)


    ?


    After resting for a while, Fuyu silently heaved a sigh of relief, vocalizing what she couldn''t say earlier.


    "I like you too, Onoda-kun. I''m turning my head away from that reality for who knows how long. Now that I faced that feeling upfront and vented it out on you, I feel like I released a shackle in my chest."


    That''s a confession, alright. I might be the reason why she became aware of her feelings but this girl said it as though she had been nursing it for a while now.


    Before long, Fuyu used my chest to hide her face but upon realizing what she was doing, the girl grabbed my hand and ced it on her head.


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, a chuckle escaped my mouth.


    Still, I yed a long and gentlybed her hair, acting like I didn''t notice how hot her face became.


    "I''m d I can help." I eventually replied which led the girl to pinch the side she was gripping.


    Is that the right reply? I don''t know. But that''s probably the most appropriate thing for her to hear right now.


    There''s no way I would burden her again after she just felt relieved.


    While it was extremely tempting to tease her right now, I decided to hold it off until our ordeal was over.


    A whileter, Fuyu soon calmed down.


    She nced up at me. Upon meeting my gaze, a determined look washed over her face as she asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Onoda-kun. Later. Should I wait for you in the room or...?"


    "Mhm. I''ll knock. Don''t fall asleep. I won''t forcefully enter and disturb you."


    I pretended not to notice the hint she dropped there. And even though I had this notion to invite her to sleep in our room, I ended up shelving the thought.


    I shouldn''t get ahead of myself again. This girl would be shocked to see Akane and I being intimate with each other.


    Chisato-nee-san was a different case altogether. Despite waiting for her to fall asleep, she woke up halfway when I was making love with Yue. I still had no idea if she was shocked at what she saw since she just returned to squeeze on my side after it was over and never mentioned it again.


    "Okay. You won''t make me wait, will you?"


    "I''ll try not to."


    Well, that''s the truth. Unless I skip doting on my silly wife, it may take an hour or two before I can visit her in the other room.


    "Hmph. I really hate it when you''re like this."


    Yeah. I could hear the frustration and impatience in her voice. And it''s not because of my uncertainty. This girl wouldn''t be able to sleep if I didn''t visit her.


    "That''s fair. But you see, I''m starting to like it when you''re like this. I don''t feel it''s unreasonable anymore."


    "I''m always reasonable!"


    "Yeah. Right."


    "... Is there no end to your teasing?''


    Yeah, right. And I still ended up teasing her. She set herself up for that.


    "Maybe none. Akane can vouch for that."


    "Bad guy."


    With wrinkled eyebrows, Fuyu cutely red at me before using my chest to vent her frustration. She either rubs her nose and cheek or hits me with her forehead.


    In any case, she still stopped after a while and switched to inhaling my scent.


    Does my sweat contain a calming agent? Maybe.


    Shortly after that, Fuyu moved from on top of me and pulled on my arm, bringing us back to our previous position. Following that, we both looked at the direction of the kitchen.


    There, as though she was just waiting for a cue, Akane popped out, carrying a tray of tea set as well as snacks that she prepared while we were in the mini-gym earlier.


    I checked on Fuyu and noticed that there was no hint of guilt on her face. I guess she''s this way because she wouldn''t be that forward to me if she hadn''t already revealed to Akane what she was going to do when they were in the bathroom.


    "Husband, don''t stare at us like that. Knowing you, you already guessed what happened, no?"


    "Onoda-kun... I..."


    "Mhm. Let''s not bring that up. Ipletely understand. So, Yuuki-san, you can rx."


    Before Fuyu could try to exin, I cut her off and patted her head again.


    Akane smilingly shook her head as she ced the tray down.


    She took a cup and filled it with tea before handing it to Fuyu.


    "Here, Fuyu. Drink this. We all have a tennis match tomorrow morning. We can''t be out of energy for it, right?"


    After that, she also poured a cup for the two of us. Before taking the cup from her, I brought her back to my side and doted on her without saying anything.


    It''s unneeded. She already knew what I wanted to say to her, after all.


    Sometimeter, after I finally finished helping them dry their hair, I exited the living room, leaving the two girls alone. I still have to take a bath before the heat dissipates, after all.


    Thankfully, the atmosphere never became strained. The three of us finished the tea and snacks withughter filling the living room. Of course, Akane teased Fuyu as well but different from when she got stumped against me, Fuyu fought back, causing Akane to flinch in embarrassment as well.


    I guess that''s a glimpse of their usual dynamic. Even though Fuyu tended to be the one who glued their group together, she would still sometimes snap on Akane''s antics. As for the other two, maybe I will see how they mesh together tomorrow night.


    Ah. Should I let them take our room and stay downstairs? That way, they can have their girls'' night. We''ll see.


    -


    After spending half an hour inside the bathroom, the fatigue I umted washed away and


    I felt refreshed again. Although I tried to not think about how Akane and Fuyu were just submerged in the bath, I failed spectacrly when I imagined them next to me.


    I tried my hardest not to rub one out and I seeded. However, because of how turned on I became, I found myself a little lightheaded like a certain main protagonist of a ro


    anime.


    Yeah. I guess I''m still normal in that sense. No matter how much I do it with my girls throughout the day, I will still fall into that state when thinking about them.


    That goes to show how much my girls are affecting me.


    That''s why to be fair, I also started imagining the others, especially those who I missed the


    most; Miwa-nee. Yae, Hifumi and Miyako.


    If not for Akane shouting to me that they were heading upstairs, that half an hour would''ve extended to a full hour.


    Anyway, Akane prepared my clothes and left them next to theundry basket. I spied the


    clothes they were wearing earlier inside that basket.


    I used all my willpower not to pick up Fuyu''s underwear.


    Yes. I''m a pervert but I haven''t fallen to that kind of degeneracy yet. At least, unless she gives


    it to me herself.


    ... Alright, enough about this.


    I quickly put on a shirt and boxers. However, no matter where I looked, Akane didn''t bring any additional bottomwear for me...


    Mhm. She already got so used to me sleeping in this getup that it was already hardwired in her


    head...


    If Fuyu sees me like this... Will she open the door for me? Maybe. Maybe not.


    As I exited the room, I listened to the noises upstairs. They haven''t separated yet so there''s nothing to worry about.


    I first checked our door and windows, ensuring they were closed shut. Then I got my phone to call my girls who were still awake.


    Yue couldn''t sleep so I sang an abridged version of their song. That''s what she requested and I couldn''t just turn her down, could I?


    Mizuki nagged at me for not messaging her this morning for our usual lesson. She forgot to do that when I called her earlier. Then, she informed me about another opportunity. She said she was going to rope me in again and promote me to her clients as her exclusive partner. There''s no stepping back in the business world anymore.


    Nao was nning to stay upte again to experiment with her pastries, saying she''ll send me the finished product tomorrow. I guess that goes for our dessert. I told her about the sleepover and the girl immediately expressed how she wanted to do the same. In the end, she came up with the brilliant idea of bringing Azusa and Hanabi with her the next time she


    visits... Did I reject that? Of course not. I''m looking forward to it.


    Anyway, there''s more to list here. Every interaction I had with my girls was just


    heartwarming.


    Thanks to that, the slight feeling of uneasinesspletely disappeared as I started climbing


    up the staircase.

 Chapter 2058: Crazy (2)

    Chapter 2058: Crazy (2)


    ?


    Akane and Fuyu were still together in my former room. But as soon as I showed up to the door. Akane pulled me in and then closed the door for us.


    Before we could say anything, my silly wife''s voice echoed from outside, "Don''t mind me,


    I''m not helping here. I remember I still have to prepare our bed. Come and join me after you''re done here."


    Whether she was talking to me or both of us, I had no idea. But Fuyu and I stared at that door for at most a minute before we looked at each other andughed.


    "Onoda-kun, she''s been so mischievoustely. Help me discipline her."


    "Sure. Leave it to me."


    If it''s just disciplining her, I have a lot of experience with that, no?


    Shortly after that, our gazes met and ourughter immediately died down. With the tension rising in the air, the girl lowered her head and tapped the ce beside her.


    "... Won''t you sit down?"


    "I will. I just thought it was inappropriate to do so without your permission."


    I smiled and approached her.


    Fuyu lifted her hand and grabbed my wrist, pulling me down next to her.


    "What are you saying? This is your house. And also, I heard that this was your former room before you moved in with Akane there. I don''t have the right to issue permission."


    She sounded a little flustered there. And yet, her eyes seemed to be smiling. She had a lengthy talk with Akane about me, huh? So, her consideration was already broken by that silly girl.


    "I see. She told you that as well, huh?"


    "Y-yeah... I think I get it now." Fuyu paused for a moment, maybe trying toe up with a better delivery of her thoughts, "All those times during our middle school, you kept pushing Akane away. But when you changed your mind and epted her again, you never pulled out any stops on making it up for her."


    "That''s the least I can do. I''m still trying to make up for it."


    Not just to Akane but to everyone who chose to stay with me. I hurt a lot of them, after all. Yae, Miyako, Nao, Yue... And even though I didn''t really hurt Nami and the others, I put them in thisplex situation with me. That''s something I also have to make up for.


    "Y-yeah. I can see that. She''s truly special to you. Akane is the same. She only has you in her eyes. No one can rece you in her heart."


    Fuyu smiled bitterly there. Most likely, she''s remembering what she witnessed when following Akane. She felt bad for her friend. That''s also the reason why it was hard for her toe to terms with her feelings for me. Because for her, Akane deserved to be happy.


    "I spent a lot of time wondering what exactly happened between you two. And I never managed toe up with an answer. You never stopped seeing other girls and yet, you never touched Akane and you even protected her secretly..."


    "How did you know that?"


    Alright. That''s news to me. I thought she wouldn''t know about that. Hell, even I was unaware that I was secretly protecting her. This girl...


    "I''m also watching, did you forget? Sometimes, I can''t help but be curious when seeing you going somewhere."


    Ah. I see. So that''s why...


    "I didn''t know Yuuki-san was once my stalker."


    "Stalker! I was not! It was only a few times."


    "Sure. You''re not."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ugh. There you go with your teasing again."


    Fuyu unhappily nudged my shoulder but because she was not looking at me properly, the girl ended up slipping. My reflex kicked in and grabbed her before she could fall sideways and hurt herself.


    Because of this, I ended up holding her.


    Fuyu went nk for a moment before realizing our situation. She tried straightening her body but this time, I didn''t let go of her.


    "Wanna hear it, Yuuki-san?" I asked.


    Fuyu raised her gaze. Seeing my thoughtful expression, she slowly nodded her head.


    "It''s not a good story. And like I said, there''s a chance you will hate me for it."


    "I said I will listen to it first. I''ll be the judge of that. You don''t have to worry, Onoda-kun."


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, I let go of any hesitation.


    "Well then... It starts with..."


    And with that... Fuyu listened to my tale. It was long and while I omitted some things from her, the essence of it remained the same.


    That I became a scumbag who became obsessed with my desire to steal. With only their group and my ss as an exception, I kept on targeting couples, stealing the girls, and making them submit to me without letting them break up. There''s the heartbreak that I caused to those who confessed to me and the things I ordered them to do.


    Fuyu''s expression darkened as my story progressed. I had no idea what she was thinking and she also didn''t interrupt me to ask a question.


    In the end, I finished that tale at the exact moment, Akane and Satsuki made me realize the former''s importance to me.


    Minutes quickly passed, Fuyu didn''t move but I could feel her body tensed up as she


    continued digesting my story.


    She would appear furious and then frustrated. Then, she would look up at me as though I was


    pitiful before releasing a sigh.


    After a long while, Fuyu opened her mouth.


    "What happened after that?"


    "I took them all in. At least, those who are still waiting for me."


    "They''re crazy. Akane is crazy. Why did they still choose to be with you after all that?"


    "I''m also asking them that question. They have their own answer to it. All I can do is ept


    them and be better for them."


    "Be better? Then why are you..."


    "Go on. You don''t have to hold back."


    "Ugh. Why are you still falling in love with other girls?"


    "Because I''m still broken. I may have changed from the past but it''s not aplete reverse. My desire simply changed from stealing their affection to gaining the affection of the girls I


    fell in love with."


    "You''re crazy, Onoda-kun... This is so... heavy."


    "Mhm... You''re free to interpret it however you want but this is the reality of me... Sorry, you


    even offered me your precious kiss."


    "Shut up. I''m not regretting that one. I also fell for you. That''s a fact. But this is just..."


    Fuyu sighed again and the heaviness of her heart could be clearly felt. Really, I''m such a


    scumbag to put her through this.


    "Onoda-kun, can I even see you if you''re busy with everyone else?"


    "I''lle running if you call for me."


    "What if we all call for you?"


    "Then, I''ll make sure toe to all of you, no matter how long it takes."


    "... You''re really crazy."


    "Mhm... That''s the least I can do for all of you. If I can''t even manage that, how can I treat you


    all fairly?"


    Fuyu didn''t say anything after that, she just stared at me with aplicated expression. Then gradually, she reached for my face as though she was trying to see how stressed I was andforting me through her gentle caresses...

 Chapter 2059: I do like you

    Chapter 2059: I do like you


    ?


    Minutester, Fuyu settled down in my embrace. She didn''t ask anything more and I also kept my mouth shut, waiting for her to sort out her thoughts.


    She needed that the most after I dropped my backstory to her.


    Although I also wanted to hear things about her, there''s no rush in that. Regardless of what happened, I doubt I''d see her less after this day.


    Anyway, since I had nothing else to do other than to wait, my hand just naturally moved back to brushing her hair.


    I couldn''t get enough of it and Fuyu found itforting.


    As time continued to pass, her hand would sometimes brush against my arm, warming it up. And then little by little, she grabbed my wrist, bringing my hand down to where she could see it. She then opened up my palm and ced her hand on top of it, filling in the gaps between my fingers.


    Soon our fingers curled, locking our hands together. She nced up and wrinkled her eyebrows as though she was telling me not to copy her.


    I did loosen my fingers and her expression rxed before a smile peeked from her lips. It''s like the sun reappearing after a storm. It''s soothing and heartwarming.


    This adorable girl...


    Is she really sorting out her thoughts or she just wants to pass the time like this?


    Either way, I''m also gradually liking this atmosphere. It''s neither heavy nor restrained anymore. Moreover, seeing her smile like that reinforces my feelings for her.


    "Your hand is rough, Onoda-kun."


    "Aren''t yours the same?"


    As someone who dabbled in sports like tennis, there''s no way she could keep her soft hands. Especially when she''s too passionate about it. Her hand might even be rougher than mine since I don''t normally do weights. Just the normal exercise routine.


    "Fufu. Yes. I got calluses from my tennis racket."


    "Well, that''s the mark of your hard work." I smiled and patted her head. I also tried to feel that roughness from her hand using my thumb.


    She was a little ticklish though so my thumb ended up restrained by her.


    "Hard work, huh? You''re more hardworking than me."


    "Am I now?"


    "Look at yourself. You rarely get time alone. And even if you get one, you can''t stop thinking about the girls you care about."


    That''s considered hard work? I don''t know.


    "There you go. You just thought it was not considered hard work, am I correct? It''s written all over your face."


    ... So she''s already bing a mind reader just like the rest of my girls. Is this an acquired ability for everyone involved with me?


    "Alright. You caught me. But I have my reason."


    "Uh-huh. Tell me." Fuyu smugly raised an eyebrow at me as though she was ready to berate whatever reason I coulde up with.


    Am I being interrogated now? Perhaps. Perhaps not.


    But thinking about it, Fuyu is using this chance to further understand me. Is she looking for a way to justify epting my situation?


    It can''t be, right?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It''s not hard work because..." I pause for a moment just to build up anticipation. And maybe to annoy her a bit. And it worked. Fuyu frowned and squeezed my thumb tighter. What a violent girl. She''s cute this way though.


    Without changing my expression, I continued, "... You see, my brain is hardwired like that. I tend to think about my girls whenever I''m idle. I also sometimes think about you. You can say I am wasting my time since they will reply to me immediately if I contact them. But then again, they''ll scold me if they find out I spent my free time like that."


    Somehow, they have a sixth sense about things like that. I can list a lot of examples but I may not finish them all in one sitting. That''s how scary they were when it came to me wasting my free time.


    "That sounds exhausting." Fuyu rxed her frown. She then shook her head before lifting her other hand to press her palm on my forehead. "It''s a miracle you haven''t copsed from overworking yet."


    "Do I look like a machine to you?"


    "Yes. You''re like the tennis ball machine we used to train with. It inexhaustibly spits balls at us but we still have to feed the balls back to it. Sometimes, it will break down. Whenever that happens, we have no choice but to change our practice." Somehow, shepletely reflected my figure on the tennis machine. She appeared regretful at one second and then relieved at the next.


    ... What is she trying to say here?


    No. I think I understand what she means by making thatparison.


    Just like Arisa and the rest, she sees my attitude of constantly thinking about them as me, burning myself out.


    What can I say? I don''t really have a hobby. I can read the novels that Aya and Kana rmended to me. I can view Mizuki''s lessons. Or I can also try my hand at ying a song on the keyboard.


    Yeah. I have a lot to do but all of those are still connected to them.


    "Now that I understand you better, I can finally see your efforts. But Onoda-kun, is it really worth it?"


    At this, the trace of worry finally showed up on Fuyu''s beautiful face. She''s truly concerned about me and I feel warm thinking about that.


    Is she actually an angel? Hana has her angelic smile but that girl is quite savage when she needs to. On the other hand, this girl... she''s simply perfect.


    "It is." My answer was swift. And at the same time, I cupped her face with my thumb tracing the curve of her lips. "Seeing your smile is worth it."


    Upon hearing that, Fuyu''s eyes trembled a bit before her expression rxed. A momentter,


    a peaceful smile bloomed on her lips as she pressed her face further into my palm. The trace of concern disappeared like smoke that was blown away.


    "That''s such an overused line but why do I feel giddy hearing it from you?" Fuyu had a helpless smile on her face as she enjoyed the warmth from my palm.


    "Beats me. Maybe it''s because you like me?"


    "I do like you... Yes. That''s the answer." Fuyu sweetly giggled. Then she pinched my chin and


    brought my face closer to hers. Without hesitation, she dropped a peck on it and then


    continued giggling.


    This girl... She also has a way with her words. My heart just can''t stop skipping.

 Chapter 2060: Imposed Selfishness?

    Chapter 2060: Imposed Selfishness?


    ?


    With her warm breath brushing against my skin, I couldn''t help but gulp down to calm my emotions. However, I still found it irresistible not to respond with that peck.


    Before long, our lips met once again and Fuyu epted my kiss as though she expected it from me.


    Following that, Fuyu nibbled on her lips, savoring the traces I left behind there. That gesture was too alluring. Luckily I still managed to hold onto myst bit of rationality.


    Once again, our gazes locked onto each other. Before long, looking like she finally found her answer after a long, drawn-out deliberation, Fuyu pulled my head down, letting our foreheads touch.


    "Hey, I don''t think I can hate you, Onoda-kun. You''ve made a lot of mistakes before. That won''t change. But in this present, you are still so admirable. I thought I overestimated you because of my feelings for you. Little did I know that I still underestimated how much better you are than most guys. There''s no one else like you..."


    These praises... Juri would have toe up with something unique if she heard this girl.


    Uh. Why do I keep bringing up my other girls? Focus Ruki!


    Fuyu wasn''t finished yet. She exhaled a sigh and continued,


    "I wish I could ept everything easily... But can I be selfish, Onoda-kun?"


    "Mhm. Yes, you can. That''s fair."


    "Fair?" Not understanding what I meant by it, Fuyu tilted her head.


    I caressed her cheek more before nodding my head.,


    "Yes. You may not know this but I''m also plenty selfish myself."


    My girls keep calling me selfless but this is the truth. I''m the most selfish person among us.


    "I did say I was going to tell you everything about me. And regardless of your choice, I will ept it. I won''t ever force you into anything. At least, you''re already aware of how messed up I am. It''s already my fortune not to be hated by you."


    "... Right. And I honestly like you. Uhm. Maybe I already love you?"


    Is ''maybe'' still relevant there? In my eyes, it doesn''t matter anymore. Everything she showed me was her genuine feelings for me.


    "Mhm... That''s how it is. I can feel it and I feel the same way to you. It may sound insincere after my revtion but I mean it."


    "Bad guy. I know you mean it... And I understand your difficulty. It''s just... too abnormal."


    "You''re right. Normally no one can tolerate this behavior. But as you can see, we may all be abnormal."


    "Are you low-key saying I''m too normal?"


    "Well, that''s better than being called abnormal, no? Besides, Yuuki-san is perfect the way you are. You don''t have to change for me." I shrugged.


    However, Fuyu suddenly pouted and red at me. Her cheeks eventually puffed up, entuating her natural beauty.


    "I don''t know. I suddenly feel annoyed hearing that, Onoda-kun. Do you expect me to just give up? After facing my feelings and getting a deeper understanding of you?"


    "It''s all up to you Yuuki-san. Liking or loving me is different than epting our setup, right? If it doesn''t sit well with you, you don''t have to conform with it."


    "That''s it! You''re right. I don''t have to... I said I want to be selfish... Treat me well like I''m your only girlfriend."


    This... How do I do that? She''s always with Akane. I can''t just ignore that girl.


    "Don''t look at me like that... I''m not saying you should forget about them. Just that... Don''t think about them when we''re together... Akane is an exception! And maybe Fujimura-senpai." Is she hearing herself now? How is that selfishness any different from what''s bound to happen? It''s not like she can meet with the others frequently.


    No... I guess she''s really this normal girl who thinks she''s being clever with this.


    Before I knew it, I was already chuckling.


    Fuyu nted her eyebrows and unhappily red at me, "What''s funny?"


    "Nothing. It''s just you''re too adorable I can''t help it."


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "I mean it as is. I understand. I ept your selfishness."


    Upon saying that, I tightened my arm around her waist and pulled her up before I let my back fall to the softness of the bed, bringing her with me.


    Fuyu didn''t have a chance to digest what I said but as soon as she fell on my chest, the girl made herselffortable.


    She let go of my hand to embrace me by hooking her arms from underneath my shoulders.


    Likewise, I locked my hands behind her, securing her on top of me.


    Shortly after that, I heard her gentle whisper, "I''m not in a dream, right?"


    "I should ask you the same question, Yuuki-san."


    "Call me by my name." She pouted.


    "Fuyu." I immediately corrected myself.


    And with that, Fuyu beamed again as she also changed the way she called me.


    "Un. Ruki-kun..."


    With that as ourst exchange, the following minutes were spent with nothing but our asional giggles.


    Fuyuing around like this isn''t really what I''m expecting. However, she clearly still has some apprehensions about my past. She called it heavy which wasn''t wrong. Whoever was it that heard my past, they''d definitely feel the same way.


    I know Yayoi-san also feels the same. And for sure, Ryouko-san as well. However, just like Fuyu, they chose to ept me.


    What kind of luck is this?


    No... Let''s not bother questioning that.


    What I have to do is to live up to their expectations. Make them happy like I promised them.


    "Fuyu... will you stay here? Or if you don''t mind, share the bed with us."


    "Immediately? Ruki-kun... You''re bold."


    Or so she said, but I could see from her eyes how willing she was. On top of that, she''s quite innocent or she trusts me enough that there''s no other concern in her eyes that something will


    happen.


    I guess Akane and I have to be careful with our... intimate moments.


    Ten minutester, I guided her to our bedroom.


    When Akane saw us entering together, the girl didn''t waste a second and immediately jumped out of the bed to pull Fuyu with her.


    "Does this mean you epted husband?" She acted like she was curious about the answer. But just the fact that I brought Fuyu here with our hands locked together should have already


    clued her in.


    My silly girl just wanted to tease her best friend.


    "I... imposed my selfishness on him, Akane. Is that fine?"


    "Don''t worry. Husband won''t lie to you. If he epts it then... You bet he''ll follow through


    with it."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I don''t know if she really understands what Fuyu meant by that. But Akane sent me a wink.


    No doubt. She''s just as excited as Fuyu.


    What a silly pair of friends. And I don''t regret falling for both of them.

 Chapter 2061: Guilt and Pleasure (1) *

    Chapter 2061: Guilt and Pleasure (1) *


    ?


    We made the bed so we have to lie down with it. Literally.


    And Fuyu now has to live with it.


    Maybe it was a dyed realization but the girl once again became flustered again when Akane and I called out to her.


    She got stuck standing on the side of the bed with her eyes fixed on the space next to me.


    Looking at her figure, my shirt on her really gives her a peculiar charm that somehow tempts me to slowly lift it off of her. Couple that with how she''s rubbing her legs together, she''s probably thinking some indecent things as well.


    Ah. Right. It must be because she had just noticed that I was also wearing the bare minimum.


    In the room earlier, we were so focused on each other''s faces that we didn''t really get the chance to observe our appearance.


    "Fuyu, are you regretting it?" Akane said in a teasing tone. She''s clearly aware of what''s happening but she had to provoke her best friend.


    In any case, that was quite effective.


    Looking a little aggrieved by Akane''s question, Fuyu cutely puffed up her cheeks again as she pulled down the hem of her shirt.


    Because of that, the shirt that was already tight around her chest squeezed that part of her further, giving me visual stimtion of her extremely alluring figure.


    Maybe if not for the nket draped over my lower body, she''d notice how my little brother twitched.


    Well, Akane noticed it though and her hand had long since found its way inside my boxers. She''s pressing down on my growing erection and keeping it subtle, maybe in consideration for Fuyu.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Is that really the case though?


    My n to not do anything while Fuyu is still awake may be unsessful.


    "No... I''m not regretting it. This is also your doing, Akane. I''ve been holding back for you. But you really have to make me more aware of my feelings for Ruki-kun... That''s why... don''t me me if he ends up falling for me more than you."


    "Hehe. I like your fighting spirit, Fuyu. The ever-frozen iceflower of our school has begun melting under husband''s light... Look at you now. Isn''t it more liberating to be honest with yourself?" Akane''s lips curved up as she continued to extort more reaction from her best friend.


    Unaware of that, Fuyu kept on falling for that trap.


    Starting with one foot, she lifted it and ced her knee on the bed. Both of her hands then soon followed.


    Putting herself into a crawling position, the girl alternately stared between the two of us before the same determined look reced her flustered expression.


    "It is liberating... To be able to express myself like this..."


    Her voice trailed off there as she lifted her other foot and began crawling to my side. "Akane, don''t tease her too much. She still needs to adjust. Let''s not force her, alright?"


    "Ruki-kun..." Fuyu warmly smiled upon hearing that. She''s happy that I''m standing up for


    her.


    Akane acted displeased at me and pouted. Then, she lifted the nket above her head. Naturally, the part of the nket on me also got affected. It was pulled up to my chest.


    From there, an obvious bulge which was Akane''s head and body could be seen moving downwards until she settled down on my stomach. Or rather, just before the tip of my erection.


    I peeked by lifting the nket. I could only see the crown of her golden head but her hand and lips were already starting to work.


    She used her hand to lift my boxers open and slid it down to let it out.


    Soon, her heated breath blew through my erection that she was still pressing down.


    Not knowing what was happening, Fuyu eventually reached my side.


    "What is she doing?" She asked as she looked at the bulge made by Akane.


    Thankfully, because the girl still appeared to only be lying on my stomach.


    "Sulking," I answered.


    Well, what Akane was doing could be counted as one. But rather than act indifferent, she decided to y this trick on me.


    "I... I see. I have no idea she can also act like that." Fuyu awkwardlyughed as she carefully ced herself next to me.


    With my arms stretched on her side, she aimed her head at my arm before gradually straightening her body.


    She turned to my side and then shyly lifted one of her legs, cing it on my thigh.


    Akane must''ve noticed that because the moment Fuyu pushed herself closer to me, her head moved, stuffing the tip up to the entirety of the head in her mouth.


    Because of that sudden movement, my hand unconsciously dropped on Akane''s head. It probably felt like I was encouraging her. The girl took in more until half of my length stuffed her mouth.


    The sensation was heavenly and with her tongue knowing where to tease me, it became difficult for me to keep a straight face.


    I don''t know if I managed to hide the pleasure from my face but Fuyu seemed to be unaware


    of what happened. Maybe it was because she was also more focused on the fact that she was


    joining me in bed.


    I saw her closing her eyes. Maybe to savor this moment where she couldn''t see Akane on my other side.


    Before long, her head had already moved from my arm to my shoulder. Her nose touching the side of my neck. Then, she spread her arm out to my other shoulder, embracing me. Alright. How do I proceed from here? Should I stop Akane? But at this point, the girl was already engrossed with it.


    The thrill of doing this unbeknownst to Fuyu''s knowledge might''ve been at work as well. I mean, I could also feel it.


    Keeping as subtle as possible, Akane began moving her head, sliding me in and out of her mouth.


    On the other hand, Fuyu started inhaling deeply and her grip on my shoulder gradually


    tightened.


    She lifted her head, her lips inviting me.


    With Akane''s relentless assault about to show on my face, I had to make sure not to let Fuyu


    notice it.


    And so, I put down my hesitation and took Fuyu''s lips.


    We might''ve shared a few pecks while in the other room but that''s all it was. Pecks.


    I lifted the arm beneath her, slipped it underneath her lush hair, and pressed on her nape.


    As our lips met, I started with soft kisses and gradually deepened wherein our affection for each other became properly conveyed.


    Fuyu''s lips and tongue answered me willingly and her body moved in closer, pushing herself on me. With this, every subtle reaction of her body was also conveyed to me. Not to mention, the softness of her body that I still couldn''t get enough with.


    At the same time, Akane who was now fully engrossed in pleasuring me also reacted to the sudden wave of pleasure brought about by my connection with Fuyu.


    She started stroking my length and the speed of her blowjob hastened. I also put my hand inside the nket, caressing her head and guiding her on her endeavor. At times, I would be reaching within her shirt, fondling her perfect mound to pleasure her.


    As Fuyu and I continued to indulge in our growing affection, Akane and my cock drew closer to


    my limit.


    This setupsted for a few minutes. At the same time as our lips separated, Akane stuffed me deep in her mouth, receiving my full load.


    My hips uncontrobly twitched and jolted upwards. Akane perfectly masked it with her head''s movement, still keeping what she was doing down there a secret from her best friend.


    As Fuyu buried her face on the side of my neck, Akane was still sucking on the tip, not letting a single drop from spilling out.

 Chapter 2062: Guilt and Pleasure (2)

    Chapter 2062: Guilt and Pleasure (2)


    ?


    At this point, I found myself squeezed between guilt and pleasure. And both of those were directed to the two girls.


    My wife was crazy but so was I for even encouraging her to continue. Fuyu, who remained clueless until the end, was also not any better.


    In any case, it took another few minutes before Akane reemerged from down there.


    The girl yfully winked at me before looking at Fuyu who was still indulging in inhaling my scent.


    "Hmm? Fuyu, you look prettyfortable there."


    Once again, Akane called her friend out.


    Fuyu just moved her head a bit, maybe to open her eyes and nce at her best friend.


    "... Yeah. This is thanks to you. Have you stopped sulking?"


    "Do you think I can stay mad at husband for so long?"


    Yeah. Mad, right? Mad enough to suck me off secretly...


    "No. If it''s you, it won''t take even a minute. But Akane, wipe your lips, you''re drooling."


    "Eh? Oh... Sorry. That was an uncouth disy. Hehe." Akane hurriedly wiped that with a tissue before stupidly giggling.


    Yeah. Fuyu had no idea that it was not a drool...


    "What are youughing at, silly girl?" Fuyu also giggled while remaining oblivious about it. Then, a secondter, she raised her head a little to address what was in her head, Uh... What about me? Are you not mad at me?"


    Akane shook her head before stretching her hand to pinch Fuyu''s face.


    "Tell me. Why will I be mad at you? Didn''t you say it yourself? I''m also a part of why you have taken this step. Rather than that, I''m happy for you. Let''s love husband together, okay?"


    With their conversation leading here, I somehow couldn''t find the right moment to intrude.


    Along with Fuyu nodding her, the two girlsughed at each other before looking at me with their affectionate gaze.


    What else could I do here? Of course, I should answer with action instead.


    After giving Fuyu another kiss since she was closer, I pulled Akane back to my side. Knowing what I wanted to do, my silly wife closed her eyes and waited for my lips to catch hers. Following that, together with Fuyu, the two lovely girls snuggled closer to me.


    The three of us then started another conversation but this time, it''s just about anything other than our rtionship. We told Fuyu about our trip yesterday then Fuyu also mentioned how her day went. Then we moved on from topic to topic like my school, our tennis match, and their nned sleepover tomorrow.


    I guess this is our way to chase after our drowsiness but the more we talk, the more lively we be.


    And with the mood slowly returning to the passionate ardor we have for each other, the two girls alternately took turns making out with me. Naturally, I made sure to satisfy both of them - with Akane letting my hand return the pleasure she gave me earlier.


    Sometimeter, the room quietened down. There''s nothing else to hear but our soft breathing.


    Drowsiness was about to set in but I guess we were still trying to hold on just to extend this night for one second longer.


    Akane, who loved my chest as her pillow moved down there after a while. But Fuyu never moved from her initial position.


    Soon enough, maybe it was caused by her drowsiness, I heard Fuyu''s whisper that seemed to be carrying another concern from her.


    "Ruki-kun... Will I wake up tomorrow and realize that everything is just a dream?" Mhm. As I expected.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    For Fuyu, everything probably still feels surreal. Things happened too quickly for her.


    I mean, just the other day, she was at the edge of her seat when I met her parents and I dered to them that she''s just as precious to me as Akane. She had no idea how to react to it and even found it difficult to talk to me the next day.


    Earlier, she was even flustered at my arrival. She did coach me about tennis and we deepened our understanding with one another.


    Then, after their bath, she offered me her first kiss. We both enjoyed it. True but it''s just her way to be upfront with her feelings for me.


    Next, my revtion. Upon hearing my past and the heaviness of it, she dug out a way for her to ept me despite everything...


    And now, she''s lying here beside me. Despite her apprehension, she''s going to spend the night with me with full trust that I will protect her.


    It was really like a dream. I couldn''t me Fuyu for thinking that way.


    Before answering her, I cupped her cheek and gently caressed her again.


    "Tell me, does this warmth feel like a dream to you?"


    Fuyu shook her head. Her lips even stretched into a small smile as she enjoyed that sensation.


    I then moved my hand from her nape to the back of her head, stroking her affectionately. "Trust me. This is no dream. Tomorrow, this shameless face will be the one waking you up."


    I intentionally put on a shameless smile, making herugh.


    But still, there''s worry remaining present in her eyes.


    "Promise?"


    "Mhm. I promise."


    I know. This is just her wanting to be assured by me... Then so be it, no matter how many times


    I have to do it, I''ll be reassuring her.


    Time continued to pass and soon enough, Fuyu''s silent snoozing ensued.


    I took another nce at her face and saw her peaceful and satisfied expression.


    Look at her... She looked so defenseless... But well, the girl just proved how much she trusts...


    There''s no way I will break that one.


    Down on my chest, Akane raised her head, checking her best friend''s state.


    Once she confirmed that Fuyu was already asleep, she slowly crawled up until she was


    upying the space on top of me.


    "Akane... I still haven''t pampered you enough, right?"


    "Nope. You already did. But husband, you''re the one who hasn''t had enough yet... Stay still... I


    will do it for you and make sure that Fuyu won''t notice anything."


    ... Well, she''s not wrong but she''s not right either. Just feeling the wetness that has been spreading on our groins, it''s a clear indication that she''s just the same as me.


    Even with Fuyu at our side, we still couldn''t get enough of each other. It''s not just about our lust. It''s another type of connection that wouldn''t be severed no matter what. "Well then, it''s all up to you tonight. Tomorrow morning, I''ll have to pay you back. Akane smiled beautifully and nodded. Then, she pressed down on my chest as she lifted her hips. Using one of her hands to pull down my boxers again, she freed my raging erection. From there, she held it up and aimed it at her sacred ce and while making sure not to make a big movement, Akane slowly pushed down, weing me in her depths along with a tight


    squeeze.


    Fuyu''s leg, which was resting on my thigh, nudged a little but not enough to wake her up. Akane carefully ced her foot on a small space between Fuyu and my waist before leaning


    back down on me.


    With her face looking like she had just dodged a bullet, Akane bit my lips to calm her nerves


    down.


    And just like this... a slow yet equally intimate session of our lovemaking ensued. With the goal of not waking up Fuyu, the two of us, weed a long and passionate night.

 Chapter 2063: Breakfast Surprise

    Chapter 2063: Breakfast Surprise


    ?


    When the morning arrived, I woke up earlier than the two girls. I heard a car parked in front of our house. Shio came to visit, or rather, she brought convenience store-bought breakfast ingredients with her.


    Making use of the key I gave her, she was already inside the house when I went down to check.


    "Ruru, is there no chance of surprising you again? It''s unfair if you can do it for me while I am always caught by you."


    My lovely Shio who already donned an apron grumblingly said upon seeing me appear from the living room.


    I probably still have some bed hair because the woman immediately produced ab to fix it before pinching my cheeks and pushing me out of the kitchen.


    "When did I surprise you, Shio? It''s because you''re hungover that I managed to sneak in and make breakfast for you." I answered as I followed her back to the kitchen.


    Catching her within my arms, Shio only struggled for a moment before sumbing to me.


    With an expression that seemed to beining about how unfair I was, she curled her lips and hit my chest with her forehead.


    "You should''ve woken me up! Ugh. I miss you, Ruru... Why am I arguing with you like this?" The woman sighed before rxingpletely.


    That''s what I wanted to ask too... But well, I know where she''sing from. I left school early this Monday. And then, I was so busy yesterday that I could only call her during the night. Her longing for me built up and it resulted in this.


    "I miss you too, Shio... Why don''t we surprise Akane instead?"


    "What choice do I have left? You''re already awake." She grumbled again but not as much as earlier anymore. At this point, she''s already enjoying the warmth of my embrace. I could even feel her joy in doing so.


    "Right... Next time, I''ll pretend I don''t hear you arriving."


    I jokingly said and Shio immediately bit my neck to scold me. Following that, she pushed me back to the living room and down to the sofa.


    "Idiot Ruru. I don''t like that kind of pity... Ugh. Before anything else... I might as well fill my longing for you."


    After taking off her apron, Shio immediately went for my lips and then my shirt before slowly taking her ce on myp.


    The side effect of the tea wasn''t new to her anymore but even without that, I doubt I can hold back when she''s being this affectionate so early in the morning.


    "Oh, I have to remind you, Ruru. I''ll give you a short quizter." Before fully indulging in the intimate atmosphere hanging above us, Shio brought something up, "You''re the one who requested it. Let me see if you truly studied in advance before your leave of absence."


    "No worries. I won''t request it if I''m not confident. If I fail it then... you''re free to give me more homework."


    Actually, that was quite an unreasonable request from me when I had gotten permission to skip a day. Shio or the other girls in our ss could just send me the lesson that I missed, after all. Nheless, since it''s Shio and she''s also supporting me in what I aspired to aplish, she never hesitated to help me.


    "Your homework will be living with me for the rest of the week."


    "Should I just fail it then?"


    Can that still be called homework? I inwardly shook my head and imagined that. That would be quite an experience.


    "I knew you would say that... Bad Ruru." Shio rolled her eyes and bit my lips, "Knowing you and your aspirations, you won''t fail my quiz mindlessly. I keep falling for you because of this trait of yours."


    "Mhm. You know me too well already, Shio. Should we send our marriage registration now?" "Don''t tempt me, you brat! You know I will do it even if our celebration has to be dyed just to tie you with me." With her face taking on a deeper crimson color, Shio furiously squeezed my cheeks.


    Well, while that was a tempting thought, it was still impossible until my 3rd year. That''s also why Akane and I couldn''t be married yet, after all. Even if one could be married just by filing that certificate, there''s that restriction.


    In any case, I really love pulling out the different sides of her. The ss can only see Shio as the strict English teacher. As for me, I am indulging in every hidden side of her. Not just her being a closet otaku who loves reading forbidden books but also her extremely affectionate side.


    Stealing her away from that groomer of an ex-husband who''s probably close to rotting in jail soon will always be worth it.


    "Yes. Let''s do it that way when the timees, Shio. For now... Let me continue taking care of you as your future husband..."


    "Geez, Ruru. I feel like I always lose to you when ites to being this romantic..."


    "Isn''t that a good thing? I''ll be worried if I fail to make your heart throb for me."


    "T-that''s fair... Uh. Anyway, Ruru... Stop talking and make love to me..."


    Not wanting to be dyed anymore, Shio sealed my lips as she gradually pushed herself onn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    me.


    It''s not like I''m going to push her away anyway. I miss her a lot too. She may have failed to surprise me with her breakfast but this in itself is more than that. We got to deepen our bond again. Both in this living room andter in the kitchen.


    A thought passed by my head to bring her up to the other room upstairs. However, I quickly shelved it upon seeing Shio''s face and her overflowing desire for me.


    -


    Half an hourter, Shio and I moved to the kitchen to finally handle and prepare our breakfast. It''s a good thing she arrived too early, Akane and Fuyu were still asleep.


    Together, we made a rather extravagant breakfast. What should I call it? An American breakfast? She brought out bread, pancakes, sausages, bacon and eggs. On top of that, there''s also a premium mix of instant hot chocte.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t stay and eat with us. She still has to drive back to her apartment and prepare her lesson n for today.


    Her waking up early was only dedicated to surprising me with this breakfast. Too bad, I spoiled it for her but in return, we had a great bonding time. It cancels out the frustration of


    failing for her.


    In any case, I convinced her to eat with me before she left. We shared a te and fed each other. And somehow, we ended up doing our third round on the chair we used.


    When I walked her out to her car, the sun was just about to rise. Still a little too early to wake


    up Akane and Fuyu.


    Upon returning to our room, I slipped back in the middle of the two girls. I rolled Akane back to my side but Fuyu opened her eyes right at that moment.


    "Ruki-kun?" Her soft, morning voice muttered my name as she fought against the


    drowsiness.


    Upon noticing that she wasn''t lying on my shoulder anymore, the girl held onto my shirt and


    pulled herself up before embracing me again.


    "Good morning." I said and kissed her forehead "I fulfilled my promise."


    Fuyu closed her eyes again, maybe to savor the sensation before a pleasant smile formed on her lips, "Un. You did. It wasn''t a dream..."

 Chapter 2064: You have to beat us both

    Chapter 2064: You have to beat us both


    ?


    Fuyu fell asleep again after that. It took another hour before the three of us left the confines of our bed.


    When they saw that there was already breakfast waiting on our table, they both looked at me with question marks hanging above their heads.


    They didn''t notice me going down earlier. Even when Akane also woke up halfway to help me with the remaining side effect before Fuyu fully awakened, she was so engrossed in my proactiveness that she failed to sniff out Shio''s scent on me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And so, I confessed that I woke up pretty early because of Shio''s arrival and we made breakfast together.


    Akane clicked her tongue, thinking someone was sneakier than her. She even praised Shio while loudly hinting at what we didst night.


    However, Fuyu also failed to pick that up as her mind had already be upied by my confession.


    As someone who would probably take a long time to adjust to myplex rtionship, the girl was naturally troubled about how to react to that.


    Before long, as Akane strode to check on the American breakfast set that already lost its warmth, Fuyu pulled me to the side and asked me a lot of questions.


    She knew who Shio was. There''s that one instance where she ate dinner with us and she even wondered why Shio, my homeroom teacher, was visiting my house. It was Miwa-nee who saved us from her suspicions back then, making the excuse of drinking together.


    Thenst night, even though I told her about my rtionships, I didn''t tell her their names. And she requested for me not to tell her.


    She''s not like Juri who wanted to discover the others on her own. Fuyu just didn''t want to know about them because she wanted to preserve that there were only Akane and Yae apart from her.


    Seeing the conflict brewing between her eyebrows, I patted her head and apologetically said, "Alright, it''s my bad. Being stupidly honest wasn''t the way to go."


    Fuyu grabbed my hand and firmly squeezed it as she raised her chin to meet my gaze.


    Perhaps seeing that I''m not just giving her some lip service, she grumpily pouted, "... You did nothing wrong. I should''ve prepared myself for this. Your honesty and transparency are what you promised to me. I... I like this better than when you lied to me before."


    Or so she said. But I could sense it. Her morality is still rooted in the norms of society. A night isn''t enough to subvert that.


    "Fuyu, you don''t have to force it. Don''t hesitate to tell me if it doesn''t sit well with you."


    "... Then I''ll do this instead. I don''t want to nag at you when you nevercked in reminding me what I should expect in going into this hole with you."


    Upon saying that, Fuyu charged at my chest and started hitting it lightly, venting out the frustration she felt.


    While she was doing that, I hugged her until she eventually calmed down.


    Perhaps embarrassed that she immediately acted like this not even a day after we started our rtionship, Fuyu lowered her head in shame.


    I had to walk her to the kitchen to join Akane.


    In any case, I didn''t mention anything about it anymore. And Akane, who also understood what happened, just acted like she usually did.


    "Let''s finish all of this! We need a lot of stamina. Husband, don''t forget. You have to beat both of us!" Akane dered as she had me stuff her mouth with a piece of bacon.


    I acted a little dumbfounded, "Huh? Why is it both now? Aren''t I only supposed to y a practice match with Fuyu?"


    "Fufu. To fully capture Fuyu''s heart, beating her in tennis is a prerequisite!"


    Upon hearing that, Fuyu almost coughed out the sausage that she had just bitten. With widened eyes, she directed her gaze at Akane.


    As for me, I continued ying along with my silly wife, "... So, that''s the case. Fuyu... Don''t hold back against me no matter what. I want to win you fair and square!"


    Dering that with some sort of righteous ir, Fuyu''s cough finally got pushed out.


    She covered her mouth, gulped down, and then used half a cup of the hot chocte to wash her throat. Once she was done, she pointed at us in exasperation, "What a crazy couple... But it''s tennis. I cannot back down. Bring it on, Ruki-kun! Akane. You too. I''ll beat you and make you y with me every day in the club!"


    "Hehehe. Mission sessful." Akaneughed creepily, causing Fuyu to roll her eyes at her. "Mhm. Let''s have funter. For now, eat. It''s already cold. We still have to workout." I smiled at Fuyu who also returned it with a radiant grin.


    Finally. She recovered her normal self.


    Several minutester while Akane took the dishes to the sink, Fuyu and I continued to the mini-gym.


    She''s still wearing my shirt. When she''s standing up, it looks like there''s nothing underneath it. She appeared so sexy that I had to concentrate not to pop a boner in front of her.


    Well, it''s not like she''s not conscious of her attire. But the fact that it''s my shirt factored into her decision not to take it off.


    For sure, she''s aware of my heated gazes on her and she''s enjoying my attention.


    Anyway, having decided to follow my exercise routine, Fuyu and I stood in front of each other, just likest night.


    "Ruki-kun... Guide me well."


    "Mhm. I will. But first..."


    As my voice trailed there, I closed the distance between us. With both my handsnding on her waist, I slowly enclosed her within my embrace.


    "... You''re a little naughty, Ruki-kun" Fuyu said but she''s not any better than me. Her arms were already crossed on my nape, tugging my head down to her.


    "Tell me, how can I resist when you''re this beautiful?"


    "I''m not going to fall for your glib tongue. But I really like this honest side of you... Savor it now becauseter, I won''t be forgiving."


    "I know..."


    The two of us giggled at each other before eventually, our lips met.


    Throwing any caution and restraint to the wind, Fuyu and I fully savored that moment. Her experience was still not up to standards but if following my lead is the criteria, she''s already


    an expert in it.


    Before long, her face was already dyed crimson. We moved out from the middle of the room to the same corner where the bench was located.


    For the first time, Fuyu straddled me as we continued to exchange more intimate and


    passionate kisses.


    Her body temperature rose a little and she possibly noticed my erection when she pushed her hips closer. Nheless, that didn''t stop her from deepening our bond.


    Once we''re done. Fuyu acted indifferently as though the assertive girl from earlier hid within the depths of her mind. And what was left in front of me was her normal side.


    Well, I didn''t mind that. She can''t be too flustered if we want to finish our workout, right?


    Halfway through, Akane showed up to join us.


    I finished quicker than the two of them and helped them with the troublesome parts. This time, Akane noticed our swollen lips. Because of that, an impish smile formed on her lips as she once again let out her sneaky side. While Fuyu was concentrating on finishing thest routine, Akane pulled me to the other side of the room, sucking one out from me again.

 Chapter 2065: Before the match

    Chapter 2065: Before the match


    ?


    While Akane and Fuyu were taking a quick shower to wash off the sweat in their bodies, I used my free time to send my morning greeting to my girls.


    Most of them were still in bed while some were already on their way to school.


    Given that some of them wanted to see me first thing in the morning, I videocalled them one by one. Most of those who answered only greeted me back before going back to sleep for 5 more minutes or they noticed they didn''t look great in the camera. Foolish girls, as if I will mind if they''re drooling in their sleep or their eyes were murky from dried tears.


    Nevertheless, I also got interesting reactions from some of them.


    On top of the list was Satsuki. She''s still as grumpy asst night but after I teased her until her drowsiness disappeared, the girl scowled close to the camera before telling me to hurry up ande to school so she can get back at me. Mhm. She''s missing me so much she can''t wait to get her hands on me again.


    Then there''s Nami whose background wasn''t the bed but their kitchen.


    She''s wearing an apron as she prepares her breakfast. She also dered that she was going to try her hand at making me a lunchbox. In the background, I was catching a glimpse of her mother shadowing her every movement.


    Since she''s still a newbie in the kitchen battlefield, Auntie Kasumi is there to guide her and prevent anything from being burnt.


    That girl... She''s also entering her wife training arc, huh? I can''t wait to taste what she made. Looks like my lunch will be packed again. Yayoi-san will also make one for me, after all.


    When I called Kana, she was already on her way to the bus stop. The cute and shy girl is going to school early to work on editing her novel.


    The final result has yet toe out but an editor who''s also one of the judges from the contest and picked her novel to be something worthy of publication reached out to her. She suggested the parts that Kana can still improve on.


    With another boost of enthusiasm from that, Kana was going to employ the help of Rumi, Otsuka-senpai, Rae, Hana, and Aya. I checked and they''re also about to go to school. Even Otsuka-senpai was surprised at me contacting her on my initiative.


    Also, even though Aya was part of the Book Club, it''s not much trouble anymore to bring her to our club. I mean, I was also a mainstay in the Book Club at this point.


    Uh... Noticing that she left me out on being a helper, I tried acting pitiful, asking her why she skipped asking me for help.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Kana''s response was a burst of joyful giggling as if my act was already seen through by her. She then said, "Ruki... Isn''t it your job to be my test reader? I''ll look forward to your feedback when the timees. Leave the crafting of the story to us. I think I''ll add another character that resembles you. He''ll be the rival detective and a future romantic interest."


    Right. I have no talent for editing or even brainstorming ideas for a novel. But that girl, she''s already setting up for the sequel... And on top of that, she''s putting in a romantic subplot. Will she be okay?


    No.No. I should worry about myself instead. I still have no idea what kind of plot I will write to finish up the scenarios we''re going to use at the Cultural Festival.


    Hmm... Alright. I''ll kneel in front of Rumi to guide me. I promised to write the scenario at her ce, after all.


    Anyway, on the other side, Aoi spooked me when she showed up on the screen with Ohori- senpai. Those two were already together.


    Likewise, Ohori-senpai was surprised to see me. I had just heard Akane and Fuyu about to exit the bathroom so I already removed my shirt to get a quick shower as well...


    Seeing me topless caused her to blush in shame and yet, she looked like she was burning my image in her head. Maybe I was just imagining that.


    Aoi justughed like a maniac before teasing me to meet them like that. The unruly girl really had a knack of making even her older friend ufortable.


    Moving on from that, the reason they''re together is because of a n Aoi crafted.


    She wanted to catch a follower of that cuck bastard who kept on taking Ohori-senpai''s photos. Although they have yet to identify him, they already have a clue to his identity.


    I told her to be careful since they could still be overpowered by a guy. But then, Aoi put on a mysterious smile as she let the camera pan out.


    There, I saw the familiar car of the Kaneko Family arriving from afar.


    Yeah. It was useless for me to worry.


    They''re not going to be alone. They managed to get Otoha''s help. If they needed a brawn, Hitomi alone was already equivalent to five of me. Not to mention, Otoha could also bring out her shinai.


    I''m still not confident of defeating her when she''s in her kendo mode.


    I should pray they don''t break bones and send someone to the hospital.


    Once they''re done dealing with that follower... Maybe I can go in and deal the final blow to rid Ohori-senpai of any problems.


    But I still dread meeting that cuck. Won''t he be delighted to see me standing up for the girl? Ugh.


    I''ll think about that when the timees...


    My quick shower only took a few minutes at most. We''re still going to sweat again, after all.


    Changing was easy but faced with the two girls who waited for me outside the door of our bedroom, I couldn''t help but take another look at myself in front of the full-body mirror.


    Well, nothing''s wrong. Although my wardrobe choice was simple, it was sporty enough not to embarrass the girls with me.


    When I stepped out, I also got to take a look at them. Fuyu brought out her athletic dress. It''s light gray in color which somehow matched her hair. She had her hair in a ponytail and a visor to cover her eyes from the sun.


    I haven''t seen her in this attire before. She usually wore either a tank top or a fitted shirt paired with shorts, after all.


    But this... She exuded way more elegance than usual. No one would object if I said she''s a professional tennis yer.


    Noticing my eyes sticking onto her, the girl fidgeted a bit before reaching for my face to lift my gaze to her.


    "I''d appreciate it if you voiced yourpliments, Ruki-kun." She said while covering the blush on her cheeks.


    "Mhm. You look terrific, Fuyu. Is this a strategy to distract me?"


    "No! What are you saying?" She pouted but the blush on her face just continued to deepen.


    Seeing this, Akane who was standing by her side shook her head, "Husband, stop teasing Fuyu. What will you do if the reverse happens? Look at you..."


    Akane circled around me before eventually hugging me from behind. "See this? I can''t help


    but lunge at you."


    I smacked her head lightly and pulled her back to my front.


    "Yeah. Right. That''s also possible. But Akane, you also look great. No. Anything you wear will


    look great on you."


    The girl just pulled something from her closet. It''s a light-green polo shirt paired with a


    white skirt and long socks.


    With her hips getting highlighted by that skirt, her attractiveness wasn''t any less than Fuyu.


    Her hair was also done in a ponytail and she put on a red headband to keep a part of her fringes


    above her eyes.


    Truthfully, they''re not wearing something really sexy but just with their faces and figures alone, it''ll be enough to stop the time for most people.


    On top of that, they''re both physically fit that no one will doubt if they can do an extensive


    sport like tennis.


    "Pfft. Anything looks great for you when ites to us, husband. Don''t fall for it, Fuyu. Start getting used to hispliments."


    Akane pulled Fuyu back to her side and the two of them walked towards the stairs.


    Fuyu nced back at me before following Akane. She probably wanted to say something but decided to hold it back for now.


    Naturally, I also followed them. We picked up our rackets and tennis balls from the mini-


    gym, got the water containers, and carried the small bag filled with sandwiches made from


    our leftovers.


    Once that''s done, the three of us left the house.


    Ah. Will I be able to win against both of them? Well, it''s a challenge I have to ovee. It''s for Akane''s sake and also for Fuyu''s enjoyment.

 Chapter 2066: Who will play first?

    Chapter 2066: Who will y first?


    ?


    Just like I thought, the tennis court close to the park in our neighborhood was still deserted. From afar, it looked like it was abandoned with freshly fallen leaves slowly filling up the entire court.


    Of course, it''s not that it hadn''t been used at all. There were times when I saw people back then using the court to y. However, with the adults within our neighborhood being so busy with their work that even the nearby park would only be filled during weekends, this became the tennis court''s state.


    "... What a pitiful court this is. Ruki-kun. Shall we clean it up first?"


    As a passionate tennis yer, Fuyu''s expression became downcast upon seeing the state of the tennis court.


    I nodded at her but before she could go to get the broom that was also quite neglected in the small storage shack next to the public bathroom, I already started moving.


    "Let me do it, Fuyu. You and Akane should prepare. This won''t take long."


    Fuyu was somewhat unconvinced but upon seeing my smile directed at her, she acknowledged and moved towards the small bench next to the court to dust it off and put down the equipment we brought with us.


    Good thing the was still in good condition, otherwise, it could affect our match.


    When I returned to them with the broom, Akane was already climbing up the umpire''s seat to dust it off as well. Fuyu was polishing the tennis balls and also testing out the bounciness of it within the court.


    I''ve read that there are different types of courts when ites to tennis and they vary greatly with each other.


    What we have here in our neighborhood is a hard court with a surface made from cement.


    It''s the ideal one for those who want faster gamey because of how high the balls can bounce.


    As I began sweeping the court and also scrubbing or pulling the roots of invading overgrown grasses, Fuyu would sometimes look in my direction, maybe to check if I needed help.


    Soon, I reached the middle of the court. Both Akane and Fuyu walked toward me. One was holding a towel and the other a water bottle. These girls... I haven''t sweated yet but they''re already this thoughtful.


    I let Akane wipe my face with the towel and I took a sip from Fuyu''s water bottle.


    After thanking them, I resumed my task of cleaning the whole court.


    "This will be over soon. You two should rx." I said.


    However, they just won''t listen to me, will they?


    True enough. They remained standing at the side, watching over me. If someone passed by this road, they''d probably think they were anxiously cheering for me because I was slow.


    Thankfully, that didn''tst for long since Akane brought up our uing match. "That''s right. Fuyu. How shall we decide who will y with husband first?"


    "Uhm... Shouldn''t it be you? We came up with this match because of you."


    At this point, it doesn''t really matter anymore who suggested this match. I mean, I''m already set on satisfying both of them. For Akane''s hobby and Fuyu''s appreciation.


    "Eh... I can''t deny that. But I also don''t mind ying against him after you. Husband possessed incredible stamina anyway. It''s better if he can y against you in his peak form. Remember, he has to beat you or else... You have toe up with some other challenge for him to fully capture you."


    "Aren''t you the one who decided that? I... I already epted him. The result of our match shouldn''t matter anymore."


    That silly girl. What is she trying to do this time?


    "Listen here, Fuyu..."


    "Eh? You mean...?"


    Suddenly, Akane closed in on her best friend and whispered something. As soon as she did that, Fuyu''s eyes suddenly glimmered as though she just heard something pleasant.


    "Yes. If you beat him, you can instead try and ask him for something. Think about it. He will do anything for you."


    "Okay. I''ll do as you say."


    Clenching and raising her fist, a new fire was kindled in Fuyu''s eyes as her enthusiasm received a great boost.


    I could even feel her gaze drilling a hole in my back as though she couldn''t wait to hit those tennis balls at me.


    Should I start to worry?


    Seeing her friend''s reactions, Akane''s mischievous grin floated.


    "Great! If he wins instead... You should forget about recruiting me for your club. I''ll continue focusing on training to be his wife."


    "Wait! How does it suddenly change into something that will benefit you?"


    "Hehe... It''s the privilege of being his wife."


    What a cunning girl... Setting her best friend up for her own benefit.


    In any case, even if I miraculously beat Fuyu and let Akane get what she wants by having her step back on recruiting her, I just have to beat Akane myself so she will listen to me and get herself a hobby, right?


    Now this is bing more of a challenge.


    And the odds are stacked against me.


    "Alright, you two. I can hear you from a mile away. Akane, stop being mischievous. Let''s set aside what''s going to happen depending on the result forter. Why don''t you two y a match first? To decide who will y against mest."


    After putting back the broom and returning to them, I opened up that suggestion.


    Akane and Fuyu were surely alerted before they looked at each other. A momentter, they both grinned as fighting spirits shed in the middle of their gazes. If we were in a manga panel or an anime scene, a sh of their auras would''ve happened, causing a strong surge ofn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    wind.


    Their skirts would also flutter because of it! s, we''re in reality and all they could do was butt heads and then bid each other good luck.


    They both suggested letting the other y against me first, after all. So, isn''t it just right to


    let them decide it through a match?


    This is not me trying to tire them out. I swear!


    We''re on a tennis court. I''m just letting the sport itself be the decider.


    As the two of them positioned themselves on the two sides of the court.


    I climbed up the umpire''s seat to watch over their judge.


    I may still be a newbie at this sport, but I can at least judge by following the movements of the


    ball, right?


    "Ready? This will only be a 3-game match. First to take 2 game wins. If a deuce urs, it will be decided by whoever can score 3 points first. Not who can take a two-point lead."


    I raised my voice and shifted my gaze to the two girls. Akane made a peace sign, saying she understood while Fuyu was pleasantly surprised.


    "Ruki-kun, I''ll help you judge with faults and outs. Just watch over us carefully." She said. "Alright. I''ll leave it to you, the expert. Don''t mind me analyzing your ys."


    "Pfft... If you can be an expert in a short match like this then aspiring pros won''t exist at all. So, prepare well. We both want to beat you."


    "That''s right, husband! Don''t rx!"


    "Sure, sure... Well then, Fuyu to serve. Let''s start this match."


    Upon saying that, the two girls immediately went into battle mode. Fuyu started preparing her serve and Akane took up a stance to receive the Ace of the Tennis Club''s attack. Maybe the first point will be decided whether it will be a Service Ace or a Return Ace.

 Chapter 2067: Akane vs Fuyu (1)

    Chapter 2067: Akane vs Fuyu (1)


    ?


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fuyu didn''t hold back at all. The wind whistled as she served the tennis ball at great speed into Akane''s side of the court.


    Even me who was observing from the side had to focus my gaze to follow its trajectory.


    Akane''s shoes squeaked as she immediately reacted. However, despite her quick reflex, she remained a split-second toote.


    The tennis ball loudlynded just a little bit beyond the middle line before bouncing upwards, streaking past and grazing the tip of Akane''s racket. If not for the wall fences locking the potential breaking out of balls, it would''ve flown out and rolled to the road.


    Before Akane''s eyes widened in surprise at what happened, I already called in the judgment.


    "Service Ace. 15-0."


    Haa... As expected of the tennis club superstar. She didn''t even try to hold back against her best friend.


    A satisfied smile shed on Fuyu''s face as Akane picked up the ball and threw it back to her side.


    "How cruel! Last time, you went easy on me, Fuyu!" Akane stomped her feet as she picked up the ball which rolled back to her after bouncing off the wall.


    "That was practice. This is not."


    Dismissing Akane''sint, Fuyu caught the ball back and started preparing for her next


    serve.


    Judging from the glint in her eyes, she already decided to finish their match right away.


    But will Akane just let it end here? Knowing my wife and howpetitive she is even though she''s not openly showing it, she won''t take this lightly.


    "Oh. Is that so? Then I have to show husband that I''m still the best among his girls."


    "Sorry, Akane. But that title is mine when it''s about tennis." Fuyu confidently dered.


    I nced at Akane and saw her grin turning serious. She was challenged.


    Sparks flew from their eyes and the air around them became heated.


    If I try to mediate at this point, they''ll hit the ball at me and then use that as an excuse to rush over.


    That''s a rather interesting scenario but that won''t decide the next match, right?


    In any case, a single point is not enough to decide a match right away.


    With Akane answering Fuyu''s challenge, it suddenly felt like I was officiating an official match.


    Fuyu''s serves immediately lost their effectiveness as Akane stepped up to prevent it from happening again.


    She moved as soon as she predicted where the ball wouldnd, sending the terrifying serve back to Fuyu''s court.


    However, Fuyu''s skill was put on disy as she immediately followed up, earning her another point.


    "30-0, Fuyu leads."


    Akane curled her lips as she once again prepared for Fuyu''s next serve.


    Once again, she upped her game and finally scored. Moreover, it was a Return Ace, shocking the confident Fuyu.


    "30-15, Fuyu still leads."


    I intentionally added thatstmentary, pushing Akane to strive more.


    Was it effective though?


    Maybe.


    Because at the next serve of Fuyu, the rallysted for more than a minute before Akane made a misjudgment on the type of spin Fuyu applied.


    She did a backhand slice, making the ball bounce lower than Akane was expecting. She


    could''ve saved it if she dived but well... I was d she didn''t do so.


    It would hurt even if the court could mitigate the fall.


    "40-15. Game point, Fuyu."


    This time, I didn''t end anymentary.


    Fuyu was pleased while Akane was starting to get frustrated.


    "I''ll break your service game andplete my own, Fuyu." She said, provoking her best friend.


    But Fuyu remained unmoved.


    "Our scores say otherwise. Maybe you can do that if you diligently practice by my side. You should prepare to face Ruki-kun next and save your energy, Akane."


    As though dering herself as a winner already, Fuyu soon did her fourth serve.


    Once again, the ball made the air whistle from how fast it was.


    But Akane received it with a two-handed grip, sending the ball deep into the other court.


    Fuyu arrived on time and applied a backspin, causing Akane toe up close to the.


    With no other alternative, Akane could only lob the ball, causing it to fly higher than the height of my seat.


    Having set that up, Fuyu was ready to receive it. With her powerful stance to perform a smash, a victorious smile shed on her face.


    "I told you. I''ll take this game."


    PAA!


    A loud sound echoed as the ball hit the middle of her racket before being smashed back into Akane''s court.


    Even though she could predict its strength and where it would bounce, having been pulled up close to the prevented her from chasing after it.


    "Game, Fuyu 1-0."


    As soon as I called that in, Fuyu immediately rxed. However, she didn''t nce at me like I expected. She just looked at Akane whose shoulders were already trembling.


    They''re now both too into the game. And Akane would definitely not let this end in her own service game.


    In any case, since there should be a short break before the next game, I called out to the two of


    them.


    "Both of you,e here and drink first. Akane, you have to cool down. And Fuyu... good job."


    Upon hearing my voice, the two girls let out a relieved sigh as they returned to my side.


    Well, the bench was nearby so they could get the water bottle even if I didn''t go down the


    umpire''s seat.


    Before returning to their court, the two of them approached me. Akane grabbed my hand and


    put it on her face while Fuyu settled on having me pat her.


    That''s great. At least, the previous heat dissipated a little.


    Or so I thought.


    When I called in for the start of Akane''s service game, my usually silly wife powerfully served


    the ball to Fuyu''s court.


    "... Service Ace. 15-0."


    My call came a secondte but the two girls didn''t let that stop the momentum.


    Akane served for the second time and Fuyu managed to react. However, after two returns from each of them, Akane hit the ball close to the outside line, causing Fuyu to deliberate whether to chase after it in case it was ''in'' or let it drop and pray for an ''out''. Unluckily for her, she chose thetter. And with her own judgment, she called it in.


    30-0. Akane was slowly gaining back her loss and she was not done yet.


    The third serve ended quickly with another service ace, bringing her quickly to a game point.


    Even Fuyu had to stop and look at the trace of the ball left behind, wondering how much power Akane put into her serves.


    "I guess working out with me every day has been paying off." I couldn''t help but blurt that out. Fuyu blinked and then rxed her expression, understanding that it might really be the


    cause.


    As for Akane, her proud grin was shining so brightly. I thought she would gloat at Fuyu but maybe she''s reserving it for when she could get a love game against her best friend. Secondster, Akane started dribbling the tennis ball as she prepared for her fourth serve.


    Judging from the look on her face, she''s nning another Service Ace. But will Fuyu let her


    get her way?


    I doubt it.


    As a tennis enthusiast, she won''t just let herself lose to someone who''s not even a regr tennis yer. And a love game at that.


    Maybe she''s rebuking herself for being conceited earlier, I saw Fuyu narrowing her eyes as she


    waited for Akane''s serve.


    PAA! WOOSH!


    "Fault." I called.


    Too bad. Itnded on the other side of the line. Fuyu also urately judged that. She didn''t


    move from her spot.


    Soon, Akane, who had just made an error, took a deep breath before performing another serve.


    As soon as the ball was served, Fuyu waited for it. Also using a two-handed grip, she sent the


    ball back to Akane''s court with force.


    Akane didn''t let up and managed to catch it.


    From there, it became a long rally again. They started sweating after half a minute. Both of


    their faces were so serious, you wouldn''t think this was just a match between them to decide


    who would y against mest.


    Fuyu clearly didn''t want to lose to a love game while Akane was keen on avenging herself.


    After another minute, the winner of that rally was decided.


    "Game. Akane, 1-1."


    Akane managed to pull it off!

 Chapter 2068: Akane vs Fuyu (2)

    Chapter 2068: Akane vs Fuyu (2)


    ?


    What an intense match.


    Even I who was just observing from up high could feel the intensity of it. And yet, Akane prevailed against her tennis ace best friend and took a love game against her.


    When they returned to my side, I got down from the umpire''s seat and pulled out a towel.


    Although tiring themselves out would be advantageous for me, it''s only right for me to perform my duty as their boyfriend, right?


    And with that, I wiped their sweat and gave them a short pep talk.


    "You two... You''re both amazing. I''m sweating in my seat watching the two of you. Can I still win?"


    Wait. That''s not a pep talk at all.


    Akane grabbed my hand holding the towel and then jumped to my side, "Silly husband. We''re giving you a preview of what to expect. Do you think I don''t know how athletic you are? Our stamina is not even half of yours... Our bed can attest to that."


    Ending that with a seductive wink, Akane then moved my hand by herself to wipe the sweat off of her neck and upper chest.


    On the other hand, Fuyu puffed her cheeks and said, "Ruki-kun, stop jesting. If you can follow our movements like that, you can also do the same when you''re standing in the court. I''m still looking forward to ying with you. We won''t hold back so you do your best too!"


    Shortly after that, she hugged my arm, lodging me in her valley of softness. Then, when I turned her head to her, Fuyu tiptoed to drop a peck on my lips.


    Before I could even react to it, she already let go and retreated a few steps. A rare impish smile peeked from her lips, "Ruki-kun, thank you for the good luck charm. Akane showed me where I wascking. I''ll show you this time that I won''t lose!"


    Fuyu turned around and returned to the court.


    Seeing her friend scampering as though she was escaping from her reaction, Akane clicked her tongue, "Look at her go, husband. Isn''t she lovely?"


    "Indeed. So, won''t you get a good luck charm too?"


    "Of course, I will!"


    And with that, Akane also stole my lips before strutting back to the court.


    Looking at their refreshed smiles as though they had just received a boost, I let out a snicker before climbing back up to the umpire''s seat.


    With the 3rd game as the deciding match for them. I decided to change the rule a bit.


    Instead of letting it be Fuyu''s service game again, they will y it like a tiebreaker. They''ll take turns serving.


    The two acknowledged it and the first thing they did was to change court. This time, Akane stood on the left side of the court and Fuyu on the right.


    As soon as I gave them the signal, the intense atmosphere within the court was renewed.


    Five minutester, the score was tied 40-all.


    Having changed the rule for the deuce, the next two or three serves will decide on who wins this match.


    "Akane... Won''t you let me win?"


    "Nope. Hehe... I have a new goal, you see."


    "What is it?"


    "Tiring you out and then winning against you. That way, husband can have a chance to beat you."


    "Hmm? That''s what I thought of doing too, Akane. To help Ruki-kun with his goal of having you pick a hobby, I''ll have to drain some of your stamina here. I must admit, I got careless. I underestimated my best friend who always yed well against me despite theck of practice. I will also beat Ruki-kun. That way, I can bring you to our club."


    ... Alright. Their ideas are not bad. But for Akane to say that, she probably thought that Fuyu''s tennis skills were really unachievable for me at the moment. She''s trying to give me an advantage. And Fuyu was fully confident in beating, she was going to uphold her promise not to hold back.


    How did this little tennis challenge be this intense?


    Well, seeing this side of them is also a win for me. I can feel their passion. I''m d I epted their challenge.


    "Alright, you two. I''ll let you decide who will be serving first on thesest three points. I love yourpetitive spirits but I''m sorry. I''m not nning on losing against the two of you. So, either you finish this game quickly and don''t give me more advantage or you can take your time and take a loss against a newbie like me."


    To quell whatever ideas running through their heads, I provoked the two of them by disying an arrogant grin.


    However, the effect that I was expecting didn''t happen.


    Instead, the two girls just became more enthusiastic about their goal.


    The fire in their eyes burned even brighter as they did a round of rock, scissors, and paper to decide who would serve.


    Akane won and with that, the game resumed.


    Thest three points remained fierce. Akane and Fuyu both took a point, making thest one


    to be the decider.


    Was it a little cliche? Yeah. It was.


    Fuyu won the first game.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Akane won the second.


    The third game was a deuce.


    And it remained tied, making it all hinge at a single point.


    I set up those rules just to avoid a long match and yet, here we are.


    "Here I go, Fuyu. You''ll y with husband!"


    With her signature serving posture, Akane, for thest time, aimed to end it all with her serve.


    However, Fuyu was still not backing down.


    "No, it will be you! Be obedient for once, Akane!"


    With none of the two backing down, thisst point became another rally. Furthermore, it


    became longer than the ones before.


    Akane relied so much on her strength and speed while Fuyu focused more on controlling the spin of the ball, making each of her attacks urately aimed at a spot.


    Two minutester, the winner of the match was decided.


    "Game and match, Fuyu."


    I called in the judgment, causing the two of them to pause and slump down the pavement.


    In the end, Fuyu''s tennis skills won against Akane''s absurd strength and speed by tiring her out with superbly controlled shots.


    I somehow regretted not recording what had transpired.


    That rally became a high-level match that I could only see in a professional match or a


    tournament match with significant stakes.


    As the sound of the bouncing tennis ball died down, the first to react was Fuyu.


    However, instead of rejoicing, she hurriedly moved over to her best friend.


    Akane''s head was lowered as though she was wallowing in her defeat. Her shoulders heaved


    up and down from theck of breath.


    That''s why I also immediately jumped down from my seat to go to her, The towel and the


    water bottle clutched in my hands.


    Fuyu helped Akane stand up and I moved to the other side to support her. Together, we walked Akane to the bench.


    However, as soon as we sat down, Akane threw herself at me, instantly burying her face in my


    chest.


    Fuyu smiled wryly at her friend''s disy not knowing whether the girl was frustrated or not. As for me, I just locked her in my embrace andforted her with gentle caresses. Fuyu shook her head and then moved to my other side. In case Akane was really frustrated at


    her loss, she probably didn''t want to rub it in her face so she''s letting mefort the girl


    instead.


    How thoughtful.


    A whileter, Akane raised her head, meeting my gaze. She''s biting her lips, frustration


    apparent on her face.


    "... Husband, I lost against Fuyu."


    "Does that frustrate you?"


    "A little." "Even though you already lost against her many times before?"


    "This is different!"


    "You''re right. But it''s funny."


    "Eh? How so?"


    "Because I thought my silly wife was so perfect that she wouldn''t feel frustrated from a


    tennis match." I trailed my voice there to pinch her cheeks and make her pout, "Also, I''m d


    to see you be thispetitive. I want to see more." "You want to see more? Sure! I''ll beat you, husband! Let''s go back to the court!"


    With the liveliness in her voice returning at each word she uttered Akane then stood up and


    pulled me with her.


    Fuyu who was watching from the side giggled at this sight before saying, "An idiot couple on disy. Go on, Ruki-kun. Don''t give her a chance to recuperate. Beat her andfort her


    again afterward!"


    And there, with Fuyu also joining the fray, Akane and I soon reached the court.


    Fuyu grabbed my tennis racket for me before she climbed up the umpire''s seat. Hmm. I guess I should do what Fuyu suggested. Beat my silly wife andfort her until she''s


    satisfied.

 Chapter 2069: Ruki vs Akane (1)

    Chapter 2069: Ruki vs Akane (1)


    ?


    Using the same rule, Akane and I began our match, standing face-to-face on opposing sides of the tennis court.


    "Husband, I won''t forgive you if you go easy on me," Akane said as she pointed her racket at


    me.


    Looking at how her chest was still expanding and deting at quick intervals, she had yet to fully recover from their intense final rally. There''s also her sharp gaze that seemed to say ''I''m also not going to go easy on you!''.


    "Mhm. I won''t. This concerns your future, after all. I don''t want to keep you locked in our house. Getting a hobby like tennis will be great for you."


    "Hmph. I know enough that this is you worrying too much, husband. You''re aware of it, right? Nothing''s more important to me than you. I can even abandon Fuyu!"


    "Oi, what are you saying?!" Fuyu couldn''t help but react upon hearing that. But well, Akane''s eyes remained fixed on me.


    She''s not wrong though. Telling her to take up a hobby is selfishness on my part. I''m the one who doesn''t want to see her stuck in our house, always waiting for me. Because I cannot or it''s impossible to devote all of my time to her, it''s painful to think that while I''m out with the other girls, she''s just there waiting for me at our house.


    If she gets a hobby that she can be busy with like tennis with Fuyu, then it will put me at ease.


    Although she would probably say that it''s enough that she could go out or apany Fuyu and the other two sometimes, it''s still different when she has something she can put her creativity and passion into.


    I already promised to stay with her no matter what so... this is really just my own wish for her. That''s why I get where she''sing from.


    If she doesn''t want to then all she has to do is beat me here.


    "That''s right. I''m well aware of it. So, convince me, Akane..."


    Challenging her openly like this was truly the way to go. At the next moment, her beautiful smile that always struck me senseless appeared followed by an adorable gesture of sending me a flying kiss.


    "Un. I will convince you. Be ready, husband."


    I firmly nodded before standing behind the baseline to wait for the ball to arrive.


    Fuyu, who was a little dumbfounded at our exchange, woke up at this point and raised her hand.


    "Uhm... Are the two of you ready? Akane to serve. Start!"


    With that as the signal, Akane who was clutching the ball tossed it upwards.


    My eyes also followed it. If I lose that ball, how am I to return it to her court?


    I watched her y earlier. With her stamina already staved off, the strength of her serve should also lose some momentum, unless... she didn''t need to recover a lot to show her full strength.


    WOOSH!


    With my eyes wide open, I watched as the ball hit her racket and flew at top speed, passing by the in the middle.


    Upon judging where it wouldnd in my service box, I took two steps forward and waited with my racket already adjusted to swing.


    Thanks to the footwork practice that Ayu put me into, I was now more confident to urately gauge the distance I needed to traverse.


    PAA!


    Without putting any spin on it, I returned the ball inside her court.


    Akane reacted perfectly as well.


    Even before the ball could pass over the, she already guessed where it wouldnd.


    I thought she would volley it back but as soon as she noticed me going up as well, the girl grinned at me. She paused her steps, let the ball drop on the ground, and then swung her racket, firing the ball behind me.


    Even with my quick reflex, that momentary error in judgement was more than enough for Akane to score against me.


    Soon, Fuyu''s voice rang out.


    "15-0. Akane leads."


    "Hehe... Sorry for deceiving you, husband."


    "It''s all good. It shows I''m stillcking.


    Akane giggled as she waited for me to bring the ball back to her. My response wasn''t out of spite to myself. It''s just the honest truth.


    My silly wife looked like she wanted tofort me but perhaps, seeing my undisturbed confidence, she held it back and returned behind her baseline to prepare for her next serve.


    Up above the umpire''s seat, I could see Fuyu raising her fist, sending me her cheers silently. That girl... is that allowed for an umpire? But well, I appreciate her encouragement. It''s just one point. I can still take that back!


    ...


    Or so I thought.


    [Game. Akane 1-0]


    During the second, third, and fourth servings, Akane showed me the difference between someone who has yed tennis and someone who is aplete novice.


    Even if I managed to keep up with her attacks, I failed to even put myself in an attack position. All I could do was defend against her.


    During the second point, I put in too much strength, resulting in the ball flying outside the


    court.


    During the third point, Akanepleted the volley, dropping it just next to the. Because I thought I learned my lesson earlier, I didn''t move up.


    Andstly, during the game point, Akane stayed behind the baseline, sending all of her attacks deep on my court. She controlled the flow of that rally, making me run from left to right. What use is my stamina if I can''t even break that cycle?


    And so, I ended up making another mistake by misjudging the distance between my racket and where the ball would bounce.


    "Don''t look at me with pity. I''m not broken yet. Look at me, I will alsoplete my service game!" I put on a smile to break their concerned look when I returned for the short break.


    Fuyu handed me the towel and I thanked her for it. I told her that her coaching fromst night was helping me. My problem was simply theck of experience.


    As for Akane, the girl clung to my back, hugging me tightly.


    Since I told her not to worry, she converted that to this.


    Of course, I reminded her not to go easy on me now that she had a love game against me


    easily.


    Tennis is unlike boxing where you just have to throw punches and protect your body against your opponent. Tennis needs a lot of ball control because if you just focus on returning it, then more often than not, you''ll find yourself raking in outs. Furthermore, by doing that, you won''t even know where you should wait for the opponent''s counter.


    I guess that''s the reason why many emphasized training their control first and foremost.


    A minuteter, Akane and I returned to the court. I stood at my service box, the ball clutched


    in my hand. "Akane." I said, "I''ll apologize in advance. I''ll be copying your strategy."


    With that, I started the serving motion, tossing the ball and slowly pivoting my foot to get as much strength as possible.


    As the ball hit the middle of my racket, it disappeared in a sh, like a bullet ejecting from a


    gun.


    Before Akane and Fuyu could even react, the ball already hit the wall behind the former and began bouncing back.


    The trace of the ball where itnded on the court was still visible, with wisps of smokeing


    from it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "... S-service Ace. 15-0. Ruki-kun leads." Fuyu stuttered as she announced that.


    I did apologize, right? This is the result after putting all my strength into it. Luckily, itnded


    in her service box or else, it would be too embarrassing after my deration.

 Chapter 2070: Ruki vs Akane (2)

    Chapter 2070: Ruki vs Akane (2)


    ?


    After the shock subsided from Akane''s face, her lips curved up helplessly as she understood what I meant when I apologized to her. Nevertheless, that''s not enough to scare her intoN?v(el)B\\jnn


    facing my serves.


    In preparation for my monstrous service, she took two steps back, waiting further behind the baseline.


    Although I still only have a shallow knowledge of the sport, I could understand the logic behind that.


    In the assumption that all my serves will go in her service box, her field of vision will widen, allowing her to see where the fast-as-a-bullet serve willnd. As long as she sees that, it won''t be like the first one wherein her eyes failed to catch where it bounced off.


    "Bring it on, husband! Keep ''eming!"


    That''s my girl.


    And with that, I steeled my decision to never hold back with my serves. I wanted to win but so was Akane.


    For Akane, staying at home to wait for me was already enough. She didn''t want to divert attention to other things.


    On the other hand, I just want her to upy herself with something else even if she''s waiting for me toe home. That''s why I also encouraged my girls to pursue their dreams.


    Yue was ready to step down from her career just to be with me.


    Otoha didn''t care about anything as long as she could also be with me.


    Hana who returned to this country just for the chance to reconnect with me.


    They all have bright futures ahead and I''m already satisfied to be the one who will spend that future alongside them. I really don''t want them to be like me who have nothing to think about but how to serve all of them.


    Granted, my situation is different because I can just divide my time to be with all of them. But that''s really the reason why I am advocating for Akane to not lock herself up with me...


    "Here I go, wife. I''llfort you again if you lose to me!" I replied as I tossed the ball up high.


    "In your dreams. Hehe."


    At the same time as I felt the ball make contact in the middle of my racket, Akane''s sweet giggling abruptly stopped as she already focused her eyes on following the ball.


    Woosh!


    The ball crisplynded on her service box, but thanks to her positioning, she reached it on its bounce. She frowned because of the force behind it but she held on and returned it to my court.


    Luckily for me, it was a lob shot and her control towards it was minimal.


    Seeing it floating downwards slowly, the avenues on how to score against her opened up in front of my eyes.


    The most ideal one was to smash it down before she could run up and defend against it. But would she have the endurance to withstand that?


    As I waited down on the ground, I began the motion.


    And sure enough, Akane hurriedly ran up as soon as she stabilized herself.


    Unfortunately for her, if I have something I hold an advantage against her and Fuyu, it will be my stamina, speed, and strength.


    PAA!


    The ball smashed down the opposite side of her service box and near the, causing the ball to bounce outside. She was still halfway up the court when that happened, denying her any chance to retaliate.


    "30-0. Ruki-kun leads."


    Fuyu''s voice fell down like cold water waking up Akane.


    She gritted her teeth and picked up the ball that rolled away.


    When she returned it to me, the fire within her eyes burned ever brightly.


    "Kiss me, husband." She said,


    What a demand.


    But who am I to refuse that?


    And so, under Fuyu''s watch, I reached in to kiss my girl as she handed the ball back to me. It was short but intimate, conveying her will not to back down against me. Likewise, I expressed to her my intention to take this game away from her.


    At this point, there''s really no turning back. Whatever the oue may be, we will ept it.


    The game resumed but I heard Fuyu''s voice shaking a little. Seeing us kiss like that shook her? I winked at her, conveying my intention to do the same with her if it came to our match.


    Well, I had no idea if she understood my gesture, she just blushed and then faked a cough before shouting to continue the game.


    Maybe I got too confident after getting two points against Akane, but my third serve ended with a double fault.


    As for the fourth serve, Akane got back at me by luckily returning a smash. She sliced it in the middle, causing the ball to quickly bounce off andnd behind me.


    That''s an impressive move that even Fuyu pped her hand from the umpire''s seat.


    Really, I shouldn''t celebrate too early. My girl really stepped up her game.


    With our scores tied 30-30, I shook my head and cleared my thoughts.


    The only way I could win against Akane was to leverage my advantages.


    The faults were expected but that slice was a lucky shot from her.


    For my fifth serve, I made it look like I was going at it in full force again, catching Akane off- guard.


    As got used to the speed of my serves, the ball she was expecting bounced twice just right


    before leaving her baseline.


    I got another Service Ace.


    "40-30. Ruki-kun game point."


    I heard Fuyu sucked in a deep breath, she probably never expected a newbie like me to reach this point when I clearly showed inexperience with my movements.


    As I intended to take this game on my next serve and prevent Akane from deucing, I started employing mind games with her.


    Staring at her from my side of the court, I put on a mischievous smile that my silly wife would surely pick up.


    Of course, distracting her was against the rule. But we were not in an official match. And Fuyu could only see me looking at my opponent.


    And with that, with her mind shaken a little, Akane who still managed to return the ball back to me lost it when I managed to put in the pressure with her by erratically moving around the


    court.


    I relied on my speed on that. In a normal match, that wasn''t endorsed since it could easily cause an injury on the ligament but well, I hadn''t even sweated that much yet, much less used


    my stamina.


    Rumi''s miraculous tea turned me into an inexhaustible bull while Akane not only tired herself out ying against Fuyu but there''s also the lingering effect of our early morning exercise in


    bed.


    "Game. Ruki-kun!"


    Fuyu confidently waved her hand as she called out the ruling.


    Akane spent a few seconds standing in the court before returning to join us at the side.


    And when she did, my silly wife jumped on myp, causing Fuyu who was sitting next to me


    and holding the water bottle to be startled.


    "Hmph. I demand another kiss, husband."


    "Will that boost your confidence?"


    "Not only that. It''s also my energizer. Husband, I have long discovered the existence of Ruki


    Energy that Hiyori pioneered!"


    What an adorable mess... I couldn''t help but chuckle from hearing that. In any case, I didn''t deny her of it. With my arms wrapping around her waist, I kissed Akane again.


    Once that was done, I turned to the bbergasted Fuyu and said, "I think I will also get a refill


    of my Fuyu Energy. Will that be fine?"


    "... You. What Fuyu Energy?"


    With Akane left satisfied and now resting on my chest, Fuyu fumbled a bit but ultimately


    closed her eyes.


    Naturally, I made that up but upon hearing our conversation, she probably rted it to that.


    I extended my arm to Fuyu''s slim waist and pulled her closer to me, "Thank you."


    At the moment I finished whispering those words of gratitude, I kissed Fuyu the same way I


    kissed Akane. Long and intimate...


    What better way to prepare ourselves for the third game, right?

 Chapter 2071: The Result

    Chapter 2071: The Result


    ?


    After a satisfying short break with the two girls, the three of us returned to our respective positions with our faces still dyed in pink. It was especially apparent on Fuyu who I even had to help to get back up her seat.


    She''s not used to the kisses yet but whenever it happened, she seemed to be always taken in by that moment. It''s like she''s getting drowned in it, the same way when she''s too focused on tennis. It was more than pronounced this time when she almost pushed Akane out of myp to take her ce.


    Akane slid down voluntarily by then and I helped her up as we continued to savor that moment.


    But when she realized what she had just done, the girl acted like she wanted to find a hole to hide her face in.


    It took her a while to get her head out of the gutter. Akane yfully teased her too so... that''s the result.


    The short break took a few minutes longer than we intended.


    "Are you sure you''re going to be fine, Fuyu?" I asked the girl again to which she answered with a meek nod.


    I couldn''t help but climb up to feel her cheek. It''s still burning hot.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, Fuyu seemed determined not to dy anymore.


    She forced a smile and confidently dered that there was nothing to worry about.


    At that, I could only climb down and listen to her.


    Upon confirming that she would still be able to hand out the correct judgment on our match, Akane and I went into our positions.


    Naturally, my worrywart trait wasn''t satisfied yet as I checked on Fuyu a few more times.


    I ended up being red at by her, berating me for not preparing yet.


    A defeated chuckle escaped my mouth as I shelved my concerns.


    Yeah. I should believe in her, right? She''s now my girl. It won''t be toote to check on her againter.


    "Game 3. Scores are tied 1-1. Akane to serve first."


    As she announced the start, I put my focus back on Akane who was already checking the bounce of the ball as she eyed my service box.


    Having lost the 2nd game, she''s now going toe at me with her skills on full disy.


    Not that she''s holding back earlier, she simply couldn''t afford to lose any more in order to achieve her goal.


    Too bad, only in this instance will I resolve myself not to be merciful against her.


    Swoosh!


    With sufficient speed and spin on her serve, I watched as the tennis curved in the opposite direction when it bounced off my service box.


    That was impressive, to say the least as not everyone would risk adding a risky spin like that on a serve. Akane was now fully using the fact that this was my first match after only learning the basics and swinging my racket a little over a thousand times.


    Since my foot already pivoted in my expected direction, I had to twist my body to catch the ball.


    Akane grinned at how I flung it up high in the air giving her the chance to perform a smash. I quickly fixed my crossed legs and ran up to block and volley.


    I was sessful despite the full strength Akane put up. However, she remained a step ahead of me.


    As soon as he finished the motion of smashing the ball down, Akane put the arm holding her tennis racket behind her. She fully anticipated where the ball would shoot past next to her shoulder.


    With the body of the racket peeking out perfectly, the volley shot back to my court, earning her the first score.


    "15-0, Akane leads."


    Fuyu didn''t waste a moment to call that judgment. Akane cutely stuck her tongue out at me before walking back to the baseline.


    I smilingly shook my head as I went to pick up the ball and moved back to prepare my serve. Fuyu looked at me with eyes full of encouragement before raising her arm, signaling for me to start serving.


    Understanding the absurdity of Akane''s skill that she''s now fully showcasing, I couldn''t help but feel more enthused to win and make her take up something like tennis as a hobby.


    I know that she''s going to shine more than anyone else once she puts her mind to it. If she had not focused too much on me, that girl would have maintained the top ranking in school, even higher than what Hifumi could achieve.


    s, most, if not all, of her energy was devoted to being noticed by me or what else she could do for me.


    "15-all, Akane to serve."


    My serve immediately turned to a score after I craftily set her up to send the ball back to where


    I wanted to. With that, she was a step toote to block it.


    "30-15, Akane leads."


    Unfortunately, Akane got the lead again when she also showed her skill in controlling where my return wouldnd.


    "40-15, Akane match point."


    As I used the same strategy, Akane expertly broke it by persevering against my limitless stamina.


    She pushed her speed a step further to always reach the balls I returned to her side. And her effort was rewarded when my sweat unknowingly loosened my grip on my racket.


    Right. For the first time since the start of our match, I could finally say that the heat of this


    battle got to me.


    Incredible. My wife is too great.


    Somehow, I can see that winning this game is already out of my grasp. Even if I miraculously manage to take the next two points, Akane will just win the tiebreaker.


    Should I throw in the towel? No... I''ll struggle until I''m thoroughly convinced that Akane''s choice isn''t that bad at all.


    "Game and match. Akane wins!"


    After a two-minute long rally that started with my fully-powered serve, I dropped the ball in the end when she carefully exhibited a sidespin, causing the ball to curve outside, bypassing my racket, and thennding just a few steps behind me.


    If that''s not convincing, I don''t know what is.


    I exhaustedly straightened my back as I looked at the rejoicing girl on the other side of the court. Ah. No, she''s already on her way to me.


    Fuyu was also pping her hand from where she was sitting, congratting her best friend.


    Seeing Akane''s figure jump over the and then continuing to charge at me, I gently put my tennis racket down to receive her.


    "I won, husband!" Akane joyfully eximed in between bated breaths.


    I tightly wrapped my arms around her, affectionatelybing her ponytailed hair and


    caressing her back.


    "Yes, you did. It was totally convincing."


    "Ehehe... Sorry for not listening to you, husband."


    "It was selfish of me to try and push you to pick up a hobby so... we''re even." I shook my head,


    telling her my thoughts about it.


    But Akane shook her head as well, strongly rebuking my im, "No. It''s not selfish. You''re only thinking of my well-being. That concern came from your affection for me."


    This girl... Is she also not going to let me win this?


    Fuyu was staring at us from a distance, most likely being considerate after this partly


    emotional win and loss.


    While carrying my silly wife, we walked back to the bench and sat down there.


    I lost fairly so... I have nothing else to say.


    But what about my match with Fuyu?


    Of course, it''s still going to happen! The stakes might''ve changed because of this loss but a


    promise is a promise. I don''t have any intention of breaking it.

 Chapter 2072: Final Match

    Chapter 2072: Final Match


    ?


    "So, Fuyu... Let''s change the terms. If you win against husband, I''ll sign up for the Tennis Club. I cannot promise full attendance but I will also bring Yaeko. Hehe. And if you win without letting him take a game against you, I can lift some of the responsibilities off your shoulders. You can pursue the professional scene and I will hold the fort for you.."


    "Huh? Yaeko... I mean, Fujimura-senpai too?"


    "Yes... Look, I already asked her. We can all y together. Hehe. She''s already envious to hear that we''re ying against husband today."


    First time I heard that. But knowing Yae, Akane was probably telling the truth.


    Just that... How did ite to this? Didn''t I just tell her that it''s fine not to take up a hobby anymore?


    No. Wait. Isn''t the other one more shocking? Akane will also be helping Fuyu in the club to allow her to fully focus on her career straight to being a pro tennis yer.


    Akane seeing me dumbfounded cleared my doubts.


    "Husband, your confusion is showing. I won against you so you''re not part of this now. It''ll be an agreement between me, Fuyu, and Yaeko. Also, Fuyu is my best friend. It''s not going to be a burden for me to help pave the way for her... Now, it''s your turn."


    "My turn?"


    "Un... Set the prize that you want. One for when you win a game against Fuyu. And another one if you win the match regardless of whether she takes a game from you or not."


    "T-that''s right, Onoda-kun. My skill is... higher than Akane. Thanks to you two, I got proper rest. And like I promised, I won''t hold back against you."


    Ah... So this is how they''re going to spin this, huh?


    Akane absolved me of guilt for forcing her into the club. In the first ce, she''s already thinking of doing so.


    Fuyu, on the other hand, knew that at my current skill, it was impossible for me to win against her. Regardless of the advantage of my physical capabilities.


    These girls... Aren''t they so shrewd and lovable?


    "Alright. I''ll reserve the terms if I win the match against Fuyu. As for winning a game against her, I''ll not ask for anything much. I want you two to get along more. Also, I hope Fuyu can also get along with Yae."


    "Eh... Husband, that''s too boring. We''re going to do that regardless of the result. Ask something else."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "She''s right, Ruki-kun... Make it something that will benefit you."


    Haa... So they''re not going to let me weasel my way out, huh? My act of being a good boyfriend is not enough for them... Fuyu wants me to ask her for something more specific or personal. Maybe, something out of my desire for her.


    I alternately looked at the two girls who seemed to have the same thing running in their heads.


    "Something that will benefit me. Let''s see... Can I visit your house again? I''m going to tell your parents and Fubuki-chan about us. Ask them for their approval."


    "Eh?!" Fuyu''s beautiful eyes widened as her serious expression immediately froze. Slowly, the familiar crimson color dyed her entire face.


    As for Akane, she drew a meaningful grin before saying,


    "Oh-hoh. What a bold move, husband. Are you not afraid of them? Knowing you, you''ll also tell them about me, right?"


    "Mhm. Didn''t I already tell them that you''re both special to me? We''re simply going to rest their concerns about our future rtionship. If they cannot ept me dating you both then... I''ll kneel and sincerely ask them to allow it."


    "Crazy. There goes your craziness again, Ruki-kun! Bring it on! Let''s do that. But make sure you win against me! Otherwise, this will all be just talk!"


    Maybe to mask her flustered mind, Fuyu rapidly shouted as she iled her racket in front.


    Not gonna lie, she''s so adorable like that.


    "Sure. I will strive for it! I can''t wait to hear Fubuki-chan teasing us again."


    "S-shut up!"


    Iughed and then Akane joined me.


    Fuyu, not knowing whether tough or get angry, sucked in deep breaths to calm herself down.


    After pping her cheeks once, her eyes became like that of an eagle, ready to strike down against me.


    Upon sensing that her best friend had already entered her battle mode, Akane raised her hand and announced the start of our match.


    "Husband to serve. Start!"


    40-15/Break point, Fuyu.


    A break.


    Yep. Despite having gotten the privilege to take the first service game, Fuyu got three consecutive points after I managed to clinch the point during my first serve.


    I might have won a game against Akane earlier but that was when the girl had just finished ying against an intense match with Fuyu.


    On the other hand, Fuyu who won her match against Akane got her deserved rest, regaining most of her stamina.


    If I was fighting Akane at 50% strength. The Fuyu in front of me right now was at 90% if not


    100%.


    She''s being true to her words. Holding back is out of her vocabry.


    "Ruki-kun, your speed and strength are extraordinary but your serves are the same. Put more variety to it."


    The girl shouted from the other side.


    Yes. Not only is she scoring more points against me, but she''s also continuing to coach me


    after every point.


    I could see her eyes burning more with enthusiasm in guiding me than winning. And yet, I was still this disadvantaged against her.


    That''s the difference between someone who picked it up just for today and someone who''s been ying the sport with all their heart and passion for thest few years.


    What adaptation? No matter how quickly I learned the ropes in this sport, I still needed to analyze and apply it in my movements. Otherwise, they''re just nothing but knowledge that cannot be put into practice.


    "I understand. Thanks for the guidance, Fuyu." I smiled and waved at her before attempting to do my fifth serve.


    This time, taking note of what she just said, I tossed the ball upwards while giving it a slight


    twist.


    I watched how it spun before applying the knowledge that Fuyu spent her time teaching and guiding mest night.


    Most tennis yers have to practice rigorously to grasp the skill of applying a spin on their serves. It''s a difficult thing to do for someone whose experience was little to none.


    But for the sake of breaking through this predicament of losing a service game, I had to try.


    I loosened my grip on my racket slightly and then angled it to the spin I wanted to apply. For a serve that used most of my strength, I had to make sure that it wouldnd squarely on her service box and then prevent her from expecting the trajectory of its bounce.


    Woosh!


    I read about the different types of serves. What I was using all this time was probably the t serve. But this time, I decided to try my hand at a slice serve. Adding a sidespin to it, the ball flew past the and thennded just a wee bit away before the outside line. Fuyu predicted that but what she failed to anticipate was how it would bounce. The ball unconventionally bounced in a weird direction, catching her off guard. Fuyu being Fuyu still managed to catch it. However, my setup waspleted.


    With the court wide open and the ball flying directly to my side, sending it to where I want it


    to is now possible.


    The question is... will my ball control follow my intention?


    Swoosh!


    Feeling like the time slowed down, I watched as the ball once again flew past the before gradually descending to the far right, opposite where Fuyu returned my serve.


    As the almost deafening sound of the ball bouncing from the surface rang out, I narrowed my


    eyes, focusing on where itnded.


    A few secondster, Akane called out her judgment.


    "Out. Game, Fuyu, 1-0."

 Chapter 2073: Wont go down without a fight (1)

    Chapter 2073: Won''t go down without a fight (1)


    ?


    As we walked out of the court for a short break after Fuyu broke my service game, the girl didn''t revel in her victory orfort me for my loss. Instead, Fuyu grabbed my hand and brought me with her to sit on the bench where she continued advising me on how I could improve.


    With a fiery glint in her eyes that was not burning forpetition anymore, she put forth her enthusiasm to coach me. It''s like it became her mission to have me improve in this little match of ours.


    As for Akane, my silly wife remained silent and just stood behind me to massage my shoulders.


    Mhm. Such a pleasant break time.


    "I''ll keep all of that in mind, Fuyu. Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it... I''ve seen your potential and I think... if you really put your time into tennis, you''ll reach my level quickly."


    "That''s a high evaluation."


    "It''s true! I''ve never seen someone like you from the boys in our club! Even that guy they called prodigy won''t be able to match your speed and strength."


    Fuyu firmly squeezed my hand as she conveyed her thoughts. And she''s probably not lying. Furthermore, it''s an opinion without any form of bias. Since it''s her beloved tennis, she won''t throw empty words or lie about someone''s potential. And I, as someone special to her, is no exception.


    "Alright. I believe you. Unfortunately, I don''t think I can devote a lot of time to one activity alone. You know about my aspirations now. I only have one goal in mind."


    At my mention of that, Fuyu''s brightened expression immediately deted. Her enthusiasm had taken a hit.


    Before a frown could form on her face, I gently ced my hand on her cheek, my thumb caressing the lower part of her lips affectionately.


    "Don''t worry. I appreciate your intention. And did I say I''m not going to do it? Although it''s impossible for me to focus on tennis, I''ll continue swinging my racket and improving my skills. So that next time, I can once again y in a level field with you, Akane, and maybe Yae too."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The girl curled her lips before they stretched on both sides as her beautiful smile peeked.


    "You... You really know what to say in situations like this. You don''t even let me feel sad from your rejection."


    "Well, that''s what I always strive to prevent. Making you sad. No matter how impossible something may be, I''ll aplish it to continue seeing you smiling like this."


    I continued caressing her cheek and the girl savored the warmth of my palm. I was already tempted to kiss her but Akane suddenly interjected. Her voice was as yful as ever.


    "Husband, that''s bad for Fuyu''s heart. What will you do if she ends up getting out of focus in ss today because of you?"


    "Eh? What are you saying, Akane?"


    "I''m just voicing out your thoughts. Am I wrong?"


    With her face turning crimson red again, Fuyu heatedly stared at me and nodded. She''s really so susceptible to teasing but in a different way than my grumpy Satsuki.


    "N-no... Ruki-kun is..." Fuyu stuttered as her eyes rolled all over, not knowing whether to stare at me or evade my gaze.


    "Is what?"


    "So charming."


    Upon saying that, Fuyu turned her head to hide the entirety of her face in my palm. But I followed her movements, preventing her from doing that. Instead, I pulled her close, enough for our bodies to touch.


    With her handsnding on my chest, Fuyu''s bountiful front pressed against me.


    Akane chuckled at this point, teasing her best friend more.


    "Hear that, husband? You already captured her heart."


    "You silly girl. Don''t tease your best friend like that. Fuyu, I''ll call you during lunch break." I flicked my wife''s forehead, before turning my attention back to Fuyu who appeared to be struggling whether to be happy or embarrassed. In the end, she voluntarily leaned her head on my shoulder and then snuggled closer before hugging me tightly.


    A momentter, her sweet voice traveled to my ear. "I''ll look forward to it."


    Perhaps finding that she was losing her ground, Akane then spoke up next.


    "Only Fuyu?"


    "Of course, you too. When did I forget you?"


    "Hehe."


    Another flick and the silly girl heartilyughed before taking the liberty of snuggling on my right side.


    Just like this, the short break got extended again but only for a minute. It''s all to enjoy this blissful feeling of being sandwiched by the brilliant sun and the tranquil moon.


    After a while, Fuyu already recovered and we''re set to return for the second game. "Mhm... Well then, I still have to break your service game, right? In order to aplish my wish to introduce myself to your parents, I have to do the impossible this time."


    "You still think you have a chance, husband?" Akane already drew my loss. She found no hope of me winning this when the advantageous service game where I could use my strength and speed was broken easily by Fuyu.


    "Aren''t I the luckiest guy in the world? Maybe I can also manifest in this game." I boisterously dered, causing the two girls to giggle.


    "Pfft... I still won''t hold back."


    "Of course. It won''t be fair if you do. In things like this, I want to break through using my own abilities. You all say I have a glib tongue but I also excel in other things, you know."


    I put on a confident look but Akane just had to blurt out something else.


    "For example, in bed?"


    "You mischievous girl."


    "... Shameless.


    I gave Akane another flick on her forehead and then kissed her. Following that, I turned my head to Fuyu who murmured something and gave her the same treatment, minus the flick.


    Upon returning to the court, Fuyu had to p her own face to wake herself up from the trance that I put her into from all the affectionate kisses that we shared.


    "Ruki-kun. Here I go."


    And with that, she tossed the ball up high and the motion of doing her signature serve began.


    This was something I watched her do during her match with Michiru-senpai so... I dared not


    to take it lightly.


    I took a few steps back to make sure that I could see the ball. I still trust my sharp eyesight that can locate my target even if they''re miles away.


    Alright. That''s an exaggeration.


    But I can''t afford to lose now. No matter how impossible it is to match her skill, I won''t go down without a fight.

 Chapter 2074: Wont go down without a fight (2)

    Chapter 2074: Won''t go down without a fight (2)


    ?


    "40-40. Deuce!"


    A moment after the ball I managed to return to Fuyu''s court roll just before the, Akane''s exhrated voice rang out, announcing the current score.


    On the other side, I saw Fuyu''s astonished expression as the tennis racket in her hand trembled slightly. The ball that she was expecting to bounce high enough for her to receive actually lost its momentum causing it to fail to reach the height.


    "... Ruki-kun. I''ll take back my words. You should be the one called a prodigy, not that guy in our club. How did you do that?"


    "If I say I got lucky... will you believe me?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    That''s really something I aplished in luck. I kept in mind all the advice she threw my way and then, it just so happened that I thought I could apply that spin in a split-second decision.


    I think it was called a drop shot.


    I even felt my chest constrict slightly, thinking it wouldn''t get past the.


    But here... I seeded.


    "That''s no luck! You applied your knowledge!" Fuyu shouted in exasperation.


    Given that I also scored twice before that drop shot, her fervent emotion was more pronounced this time.


    If my service game was broken easily because of my simple serves, this time, I yed along with her own serves.


    Naturally, I was stillcking but whenever I could stabilize the rally and create an opportunity for myself to try and score, Fuyu showed great surprise at my creativity.


    I scratched my cheek and humbly smiled without saying anything more.


    Akane, whose eyes were already brilliantly shining in excitement, chuckled, "Hehe... That''s husband for you."


    "Fuyu, did you know? He''s also a total newbie in boxing and kendo back then. But for his goal to steal those girls, he picked those sports up and excelled enough to be noticed by them! If you ask those girls, you''ll hear them praising his talents."


    "I-is that true?" Fuyu turned to me for confirmation.


    At this point, she''s bing more fascinated by the idea of bringing me to her world of tennis, and together, we''re going to aim for the professional scene.


    "Nah. Don''t listen to Akane. She''s blowing it out of proportion. However, I won''t deny it. I picked those up to get close to them." I outright denied Akane''s exaggeration.


    However, Fuyu was already convinced.


    "... I believe her. Ruki-kun. Show me more of your talent!"


    "Well, I want to win so... I have no choice but to be more creative. It''s all thanks to you though. Your golden advice is responsible for my creativity."


    "Geez. A few words of advice can''t turn someone into a genius. It''s different from someone who achieves things through hard work. Ruki-kun... you have an outstanding athletic attribute. You''ll most likely excel in anything."


    Ah... There''s no way I can change her mind now. But I''m not gonna lie, she''s quite convincing. Still, I kept my foot on the ground preventing it from getting into my head. I don''t care too much about what I can achieve in these sports. All I want is to enjoy the same thing as them.


    Kendo with Otoha.


    Boxing with Sena.


    And now, tennis with Fuyu.


    It''s the same with the other girls... The business empire that Mizuki was trying to build with the two of us at the core was also the same. In the end, even if I could help her with that, I''d let her take all the glory for it.


    Anyway, the game resumed soon enough. With the deuce at hand, there are only three serves left. As long as I score twice, I would win this game. On the same note, Fuyu only needed two more points to finish this match.


    Can I really win against her?


    For the next five minutes, sweat started dripping down our faces and soaking our clothes as the rallysted longer and longer.


    During the first serve in this deuce. Fuyu pulled out all the stops to try and earn her third service ace against me.


    Thankfully, I reached it before it hit the wall. A minute-long rally then ensued.


    As for the result... of course, it''s her point.


    On the second serve, I managed to clutch a point by holding onto the rally even when I twisted my ankle. I scored when I volleyed her lob shot, baiting me to smash it.


    When that happened, the fighting spirit within her eyes returned and burned ever-so- brightly. I could feel the rise in tension that the pain from twisting my foot was already pushed down from my head.


    I could endure that pain anyway and it''s not so serious.


    And now, we''re down to thest serve.


    "This is the moment of truth... Husband, Fuyu... Go for it!"


    Akane, who was also infected by the fervor in our eyes, cheered for both of us.


    Secondster, Fuyu tossed the ball up high and started her final serve.


    Swoosh!


    Before the ball passed by the, my feet already brought me to where it wouldnd.


    More sweat umted from my grip but I made sure not to let it get too loose.


    And when the moment arrived, my grip tightened as I returned the ball back to her. "Good!" Fuyu enthusiastically shouted as I watched her victorious grin upon seeing the ball homing into her position.


    With that... my expression automatically softened knowing what was about toe...


    The fiery ball flew past me and thennded right before the baseline before continuing to


    bounce out.


    There''s nothing toin about.


    It''s a convincing loss.


    "Game and match. Fuyu wins!"


    Along with her loud pping, Akane dered the winner before immediately jumping down from the umpire''s seat to run towards me.


    Perhaps expecting me to be down for losing against the two of them, she jumped in my arms


    tofort me.


    Likewise, Fuyu forgot everything else. She even put down her racket before running to my


    side of the court.


    Watching her do that, I just opened my arms to receive her. With their heads sharing the space provided by my chest, I held the two of them tightly as I let them attempt tofort me even though I didn''t really need it.


    Of course, because they could cry because of this, I already started patting their heads and caressing them affectionately.


    As I raised their heads by lifting their chin, I put on a pleasant smile to calm their emotions


    down.


    "What are you two doing? I lost fair and square. I won''t be a sore loser for that. The two of you didn''t hold back against me, right? Then, that''s more than enough."


    Upon saying that, I gently wiped the corner of their eyes, removing the small tear that started


    forming there.


    "It was fun. Next time, I will win against the two of you."


    "Eh... You cheeky husband."


    "Is that going to be your goal now, Ruki-kun?"


    "Not really, I just thought it''s fun ying like this with the two of you. It''s rxing."


    "Me too!"


    "It''s not rxing at all! You almost break my service game! If that happens, I''ll be ashamed!"


    Iughed and pinched Fuyu''s cheeks, deforming her serious expression. Yeah. The fire ofpetition was still burning in her eyes.


    A momentter, the two girls alsoughed with me as they continued to cling to me.


    When a rare passerby saw us like this, he was confused and envious at the same time.


    After our emotions calmed down a little, we started preparing to return to the house. With the two girls not wanting to let go of my arm, we became an early-morning attraction to our


    neighborhood.

 Chapter 2075: Absurd Following

    Chapter 2075: Absurd Following


    ?


    Upon returning to our house, Akane and Fuyu took a quick shower again to wash away their sweat. Akane tried inviting me to join them and I was extremely tempted to ept but for Fuyu''s sake, I steadfastly declined.


    Even though I already observed Fuyu already getting so lost from our kisses and intimate moments where our affection for each other ran unbound, seeing each other naked was still too early for her and she acknowledged it with me.


    In ce of that, I held Fuyu in my arms again wherein I conveyed my bottomless desire and feelings for her before I reluctantly sent her with Akane into the bathroom.


    The girl''s heart thumped excitedly from it that further cemented her resolve of epting me despite the craziness that I revealed to her.


    Soon afterwards, I also took a quick shower when they finished.


    Surprisingly, the two girls had yet to finish changing when I came out.


    Due to that, I waited outside the bedroom in my towel. When they eventually emerged, Fuyu got stuck admiring my naked top while Akane pulled me back in to help me get dressed.


    Fuyu was left outside the door and I caught her peeking in a few times..


    When Akane and I eventually stepped out, she lowered her head before quietly moving to my side as she whispered her guilt, "I peeked, Ruki-kun. I''m sorry."


    Ain''t she lovely? She thought I didn''t notice her mischief. Luckily for her, my pants were already on when she peeked. But I guess she couldn''t get enough of admiring my top half, huh?


    To prevent her from maintaining that state of hers, I whispered back. "Not to worry. You can look anytime. I won''t be ashamed to be seen by you. It''s actually ttering when you''re reacting like this because of me."


    At my mention of that, Fuyu became flustered again as she pinched my side in retaliation. But soon after that, she regained her liveliness as the lovely ice flower let out a peal of sweetughter.


    Akane wanted to tease her friend again but I prevented her from doing so... Can''t let her get flustered, right? We''d end up going to the train station with the two of them clinging closely to me, bing the center of attention again.


    For sure, Fuyu would melt from embarrassment. She''s not as shameless as my silly wife yet, after all.


    Even if she already epted me, she''s still holding some apprehensions.


    I am the first guy that piqued her interest. The first guy to be her boyfriend. Hopefully I''m the first andst but let''s not talk about that yet.


    Fuyu needs time to fully adjust to our craziness that she puts herself into.


    The passion and intimacy we''d shared were partly influenced by her surging emotions and our disy.


    When she eventually gets the moment to think about all of the things that happened between us in her room alone, she''ll probably overheat from utter embarrassment.


    That will be dyed until tomorrow night though. She''s still going home to this houseter, after all.


    Their sleepover will not be postponed. Their preparations for it were done already.


    Since there''s still time and I promised to pick up Marika this morning, escorting them to their school is still possible for me.


    When we met up with Eri and Futaba inside the train, the two thankfully failed to notice anything strange from Fuyu.


    Ah. No. They noticed something. The smell of our shampoos were the same.


    Eri even poked fun at me, asking if I took a shower with the two.


    I answered her honestly saying ''I wish I did.'', putting her aback which in turn made Futaba to poke fun at her mischievousness.


    As always, their dynamics were pretty fun. And if Akane and Fuyu were added in that equation, the train ride was superfortable -- especially when I sneakily held Fuyu''s hand.


    Her reactions were priceless.


    When we reached the station to their school, Futaba and Eri decided to wait more at the station for their boyfriends who were runningte. Or rather, they missed the timing of taking the same train as us.


    And with that, I got an extension to escort and flirt with my two lovely girls before sending them in.


    I contacted Aoi and found out that they failed to catch the rat. Apparently, he didn''t show up at all so they just continued on to their ssrooms.


    Hitomi also left after dropping off Otoha but I received a message from her, telling me to take care of going to school. She''s bing sweeter by the day. Or maybe it''s the effect of our recent exchange of affection.


    On my way back to the station, I also spent more than a quarter of an hour recharging Hiyori''s Ruki Energy.


    We met in quite a deste alley so... it ended up being more than that when our desire for each other red up.


    I made sure not to exhaust her, of course. And although her face became crimson red, a face mask on both of us was enough to hide it from everyone.


    Regrettably, as much as I wish to spend more time with her, weekday mornings won''t really allow us to get that unless we spend the night together.


    On that note, we promised each other to spend the night together this week or the next. Either at my house or hers.


    She''s bing bolder nowadays even though she''s still always overheating when we''re together. Like Ririka, I still have a promise to go to an idol convention with her. I won''t forget


    that.


    That aside, Hiyori also updated me about the reach of my cosy ount. As she''s one of those who shared everything Ririka and the others posted on that ount, she already took up the title of being my number 1 fan. She created amunity channel to manage the others who''re trying to figure out my identity.


    I don''t know what method she''s using but she showed me that their numbers already broke through the 4 digit realm.


    How absurd is that?


    And yet, I still only have one cosy photo there. The others were stolen shots by my girls that were properly obscured to prevent those who might recognize me from our school from figuring out my identity.


    Hiyori even asked me to post something on the wall from time to time. So I did. I wrote a simple sentence saying, ''It''s hot today, isn''t it?''


    I thought it would not garner any attention but not even a minuteter, replies and reposts flooded my notification of that application. Hiyori even toothily grinned as she showed me her own reply and repost of what I posted.


    I had to logout of the ount to stop it from filling my screen. I know there''s a setting to turn those off but it''s better to just do that.


    Yep. It''s really absurd.


    Then not long after that, I also got a message from Ririka saying, ''Your next cosy is ready, Ruki. We''ll visit you when I also finish the props.''


    They''re so dedicated...


    I''m notining though. I love it, even. Since they cannot boast about me openly, they''re


    drawing the satisfaction of it from the growing number of my ''fans''.


    Now... What would happen if I also started appearing in magazines?


    Uh... Luckily, I haven''t been contacted by Auntie Misora yet. And Juri is still waiting for the result of the magazine contest where she submitted my photos that she took personally.


    With everything done on that part, I soon took a train back to the nearest station from the Ichihara Compound.


    I walked the rest of the way which made me ponder on whether I should get a motorbike or maybe a simple bicycle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While a driver''s license for a car is still impossible for me, a motorbike isn''t.


    I still have some savings to pull out a downpayment if buying it in cash isn''t enough. With my


    part-time job, there''s no worry replenishing my funds or making enough to pay for


    installment and gas.


    Ah. Yeah. I should consider that. However, that would takeaway my train and bus rides...


    Nah. I''ll probably use it only on special asions like taking my girls on a drive to sightsee. Or


    pick them up on our dates.


    In school, I''ll stillmute so


    that I won''t miss a lot of events with my girls. Right?


    Alright. I''ll do that soon. Maybe before the summer vacation.

 Chapter 2076: A standoff in front of her place

    Chapter 2076: A standoff in front of her ce


    ?


    Entering the subdivision where the Ichihara Compound was located wasn''t really that hard.


    I just had to give a call to Ichihara-san, asking her for the favor and I was good to go. Besides, it wasn''t my first timeing into their area.


    As soon as I passed that hurdle, I sent a message to Marika, confirming that she was still at the ce she was currently staying.


    Because I promised to pick her up, she told her two loyal guards about it and they


    immediately voiced their opinions of thinking about it again.


    With Marika already having decided to be with me regardless of her family and the Ichihara''s reaction, she stood her ground.


    ording to her, Ichihara Jun once again showed up to take her to school but since she''s not leaving her house, he could only wait outside.


    And that''s what I came to upon arriving at the vicinity.


    A car, perhaps closer to a limousine, was parked in front of the house.


    I wonder if that''s his usual service since I never encountered him arriving at school. Nevertheless, it''s blocking the way with Ichihara Jun standing right before the steps leading to the front door.


    He''s not in his uniform, of course. Given that his ''guardian'' paid a visit to impose a voluntary one week of rest instead of taking the suspension that Hayashi-sensei was about to ce on his head, he''s only here to try and regain Marika''s favor.


    What I said to him thest time only went in one ear and left from the other. He still believed that he possessed a chance to turn it all around as long as he put in the effort.


    It wasn''t that long yet since Marika was the one always chasing after him and preventing him from flirting with other girls in school. But now, their situation has been reversed.


    He''s now here to prevent Marika from meeting me and regain his status as her fiance in the golden ringlet girl''s mind.


    Isn''t he a clown?


    Anyway, I totally ignored his presence or any other goons around him and walked confidently. Ichihara Jun noticed my approach and sneered. However, to his dismay, I didn''t even give him a single nce and continued to the front door of Marika''s ce.


    There stood one of the two guards whose expression was taut as though he never expected me to have this thick face to send an invisible p to that heir of the Ichihara Family and bravely stand before him.


    He''s still a head taller than me so I raised my head before saying, "I apologize but can you inform Kujou-senpai of my arrival?"


    To deflect any me from the girl, I decided to defer in calling intimately. This way, all the hostility will fall on my head rather than the pitiful girl who was sent here as a chip.


    "Kid. I''m not doing that. Go away and stop meddling with the youngdy''s business. Have we not warned you enough?"


    The man gritted his teeth. Among the two of her guards, this guy was probably the one who truly believed that I could only make matters worse for Marika. That''s why he wouldn''t give me a pass.


    The other guy was probably inside, convincing Marika to either ept Jun''s offer or let them send her to school like they always do.


    Too bad though. Marika already made her decision.


    But let''s see... I''m aware of their loyalty and their intention to protect Marika.


    That''s why, in order to convince, forcing my way in isn''t the right answer.


    "Oi. Onoda. What the hell are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you not to show up here again?"


    And sure enough, the clown of an heir stepped forward to ridicule me. Unbeknownst to him, he''s now giving me the opportunity to break through this situation.


    I''ve already sent a message to Marika about my arrival but I told her not to take a step outside yet.


    This way, I could make a convincing setup wherein it would be deemed better for her toe with me rather than Ichihara Jun.


    "Oh? I thought there was amp post suddenly sprouting in front of her house, it turns out to be you, senpai. You look like a different person outside of your uniform."


    "Huh?!" With shit for brains, he immediately took that as an insult. But well, he''s not wrong anyway. I''m dissing him by emphasizing that he''s unrecognizable outside of his uniform. Of course, I already expected aeback from him. And that is...


    "... Can''t recognize me? Heh. That just shows how poor your insight is. You''ve never seen someone high in standing like me, have you?"


    "High in standing? Oh please. In a year, you''ll be shorter than me. Who do you think will be higher standing between us then?"


    As I said that, I even put on a mocking expression causing those suit-wearing thugs to clench their fists as though they were ready to jump at me for insulting their master.


    But I know. All of that is just for show.


    I can even see the shadow of someone watching from the nearby Ichihara Compound gate. He''s observing things unfold.


    If that''s not Ichihara Jun''s father then... It must be Ichihara-san''s husband and this guy''s supposed guardian.


    "You ignorant buffoon! Just admit it. You didn''t understand what I said."


    "Ah. I do understand it. That you think you''re high and mighty just because of your Ichihara''s name. What are you without that?"


    Once again, the ''handsome'' face of this notorious yboy seemingly experienced an


    upheaval.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He looked like he had just taken a bite of an insect and he couldn''t spit it out.


    The mocking smile on my face arced further before I shook my head.


    "Oh right. You don''t have to answer that. It''s obvious, after all. You''re nothing without it."


    "That''s my privilege to be born into this family!" He furiously roared, his voice even leaving


    an echo.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw that observing shadow facepalmed.


    I was waiting for him to make a move but I guess this disy of Ichihara Jun was simply too disappointing for him to intervene.


    "You don''t know what a privilege is, do you? This is why amoner like you won''t be able to reach out to someone like Marika. You two are far apart in standing in this society!"


    He continued as though he was trying to preach that he''s a high-ss citizen while I am not. But he had no idea that all around him, even those who were supposed to be on his side were shaking their heads in disappointment.


    Maybe this could still be eptable in the older era. Maybe before the current Reiwa Period. But now? It''s just too demeaning that it''ll be like a stain in their name to mock someone of a lower standing when he''s supposed to act magnanimous to show the difference in ss.


    Granted, I offended him for approaching Marika. But who''s to me for that? Not me, of course. It''s his serious neglect that lets the woman find out that her true worth isn''t just a damsel who chased after someone who doesn''t care about her.


    "Pfft. You''re funny, senpai. You can be a stand-upedian. Want me to refer you to a


    comedy bar?"


    "Y-you!"


    As though he couldn''t take my remarks anymore, Ichihara Jun took two wide strides, closing


    in the distance between us.


    And possibly forgetting his previous attempt to swing his against me, his fist flew widely.


    I didn''t even blink at it and just caught his fist and crushed it with my grip.


    In almost an instant, his stupefied face stared at me in fright. "U-unhand me."


    This guy. Didn''t he also say something like this back then?


    "Or what?"


    "Or you''ll regret it!"


    "Ah... Sorry. I''m not the type to regret things I''ve already set my mind to do. So senpai, go


    back to where you came from. I still have a lovely girl to escort."


    As soon as I finished saying that, I exerted a bit of my strength, pushing him back through his


    fist.


    He almost tumbled down because of the high steps and he was only caught by the driver of the


    car.


    Following that, I turned around to see the golden figure of the girl I hadn''t seen for two days.


    "Junior-kun. Have youe to pick me up?" Innocently as though what had just transpired eluded her, the whites of her teeth shed blindingly as a gorgeous smile peeked from her face. A secondter, with her school bag elegantly held in front of her, she took careful strides to arrive in front of me.


    She only gave the others watching this unfold a cursory nce before taking one of my arms and embracing it to stand closely by my side,


    "You looked dashing right there, Ruki-kun. I''m about to blush." She whispered exclusively for my ears to hear.

 Chapter 2077: A New Journey

    Chapter 2077: A New Journey


    ?


    Humiliation. That''s what Ichihara Jun tasted this time. It might not be painful like a fist to his stomach, those who watched him getting clowned around by me and then ending it with Marika showing up as though she was waiting for me was enough humiliation that couldst a lifetime before people who witnessed it forget.


    Without waiting for them to react and get in our way, I brought Marika away and began our journey to our school.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Will your legs be fine?" I asked knowing how far the station was from here. I might be courageous to snatch her away from them who have cars to conveniently eliminate the need for her to exert herself but I have nothing to use as an alternative.


    I counted the steps that I took and it was more than a thousand. It sounded small when ites to how many steps a person takes each day but Marika always has the convenience to only walk a shorter distance like from ssroom to ssroom or from the School Building to where her escort''s car will be waiting.


    "Rest your worry, Ruki-kun. I can handle that much." Sounding a little too sure of herself, a proud grin popped out from her lips.


    Well, if it happens that tirednesses to her, I can just carry her on my back.


    Or I can abandon the thought ofmuting via train.


    Right. It might also be too early for her to squeeze in the train cars.


    "Alright. Change of ns then."


    "Oh? What do you mean? Do you not trust me, Ruki-kun?"


    "It''s not that. I just thought there''s an alternate mode of transportation for us to take." Marika''s eyes tedly shone as she started imagining what''s waiting for us in this journey. Ah. It''s not like she''ll be new when ites to public transportation. For example, she probably took the bus with her ssmates when she watched the Interhighst week.


    With that decided, I soon led her to the nearest bus stop.


    Well, since they''re in a subdivision. We still had to leave through the gates and enter the public road.


    It''s still a considerable distance and time taken.


    I thought Ichihara Jun would still be able to gather his wits and chase us via his car but no one actually showed up.


    He might''ve been too devastated or his guardian prohibited him to invite more humiliation. It could also be that Marika''s guards advised them not to do so.


    Whichever the case, that gave us the freedom to move without being interrupted.


    Even in this simple walk, Marika''s smile bloomed beautifully.


    For her, it''s still a new experience. Because all this time, except school or anything rted to


    it, she couldn''t really go somewhere without being apanied by her guards.


    Though our destination was still school, this short journey towards it was considered a different experience altogether.


    "Here it is."


    A few minutester, we arrived at the nearest bus stop.


    With excitement still being radiated from her whole body, we quickened our pace to reach the small waiting shed for it.


    It''s devoid of people at the moment so we gotta take the whole ce for ourselves.


    "Oh! This is amazing. I haven''t taken a bus on my own yet. Tanaka and the others sometimes just guided me in."


    As we sat down on the bench,id her head on my shoulder as she sighed in wonder.


    I wouldn''t take it against them to do that, actually. They''re there to protect her, after all.


    But now, it''s my turn to do that and since I could also protect her on my own, I could give her some leeway and teach her about a simple task like paying for the bus fare.


    Since there''s a few minutes before the next bus arrived, I had her take out her phone to download the wallet app the buspanies used.


    And instead of letting her top up credits on her own, I sent the funds directly from my ount.


    After that, I taught her what to do when the bus arrived.


    "How wonderful, Ruki-kun. I''m being enlightened."


    "Don''t exaggerate it. Next time I''ll take you to do more mundane things and expand your experience."


    "Pfft. Why does it sound like I''m a clueless girl visiting a foreignnd?"


    "Not a clueless girl. But a Princess visiting her realm."


    Marika blinked her beautiful eyes in wonder before realization hit her.


    With puffed up cheeks, she protested, "You only made it sound flowery, Ruki-kun!"


    Iughed and didn''t deny it. Marika sulkily lowered her head and then used my chest to vent by breathing heavily on it.


    Feeling the warmth of her breath, I moved my arms from her back to her lush golden hair, letting my fingertips run down her smooth locks.


    Little by little, Marika eventually calmed down. And as the shadow of the bus appeared on the horizon, she lifted her head with her lips seductively inviting me to take it.


    "I demand a kiss, Ruki-kun."


    "You don''t have to demand it. I''m already tempted enough to do it."


    As we conversed from the urgings of our heart like that, our lips soon collided as we shared


    that sweet sensation before the bus stopped and opened its door in front of us.


    "Let''s go." I said, taking her hand on mine and locking our fingers together.


    Marika cheerfully nodded and followed me up.


    A few steps up the stairs of the bus, I stopped and took out my phone to scan code on it through the app and pay for the fare to our destination.


    Once I was done, Marika enthusiastically copied me as she also paid for her own.


    Taking the small receipt that was printed, Marika showed a look of aplishment as we


    continued inside the bus, taking a seat further in the back.


    "So, that''s how it was! But Ruki-kun. Where did I get my fare? Will it be charged on my card? I


    haven''t put in my details yet!"


    Marika eximed as she sat on the window seat through my guidance.


    Should I tell her?


    Well, I promised not to lie to her so...


    "That''s from me. I''ll teach you again how to enter your details. Treat it as my small gift for


    this aplishment."


    Upon saying that, I pointed at the receipt she sped on her hand.


    Although various thoughts possibly shed in her mind, Marika eventually smiled and


    nodded, "Okay! Thank you, Ruki-kun!"


    "I think I prefer a kiss rather than a ''thank you''."


    "Oh, you... Ce and sit. How can I give you a kiss if you keep standing there?"


    Blushing as she were, Marika pulled on my hand, bringing me to the seat next to her.


    Looking around, the passengers could be counted on one hand, including us. Since this bus was going in a different direction than the other nearby schools, no other students have boarded yet. Furthermore, we''d probably only see someone from the same school as us


    halfway through our journey there.


    Clearing my head, I put on my genuine smile before whispering thoughtfully, "I love you,


    Marika."


    Marika paused momentarily before her beautiful smile blossomed once more, "Me too. I love


    you, Ruki-kun."


    Exchanging those magical words, the kiss we shared this time became more intimate as the


    bus started moving.


    Mhm. I''m d I decided toe and pick her up. Otherwise, I''ll miss this chance to deepen


    our bond further.

 Chapter 2078: Jealous?

    Chapter 2078: Jealous?


    ?


    Our journey was peaceful enough to say that nothing major happened even when students from our school found us together.


    Although they all had a look of wonderment from seeing the strict Disciplinary Officer and the noble princess of the 3rd year, they all steered clear from us.


    Sensing that, Marika couldn''t help but giggle, poking my cheek as she pointed out that it''s because I''m scary looking that they won''t dare to disturb us.


    Well, if that''s the case then it''s a lot better.


    I can get quality time with her without being annoyed.


    Of course, Marika also loved it. Maybe like Shizu, she wanted to let everyone know that she''s now free from Ichihara Jun and I''m the one who she chose.


    Anyway, after our initial kiss, the girl couldn''t stop clinging to me anymore. She put our bags on my left side, next to the aisle and pulled me closer to her, squeezing herself within my embrace.


    Her sweet fragrance filled my nose and her soft body meshed with mine.


    During the first few minutes of the ride, it felt like we were rolling on the bed whenever the bus would encounter a bump on the road.


    Marika would then giggle from it before asking me for more kisses.


    But halfway our journey, when the students couldn''t even look in our direction anymore, things just naturally escted.


    As she couldn''t help but recall that experiencest week inside Ayu''s office, Marika ced a hand on top of my pants, feeling me grow a bulge.


    That''s mischievous of her but with no one else to spy on us, I didn''t stop her. Instead, I reciprocated by reaching into her chest and eventually inside her skirt.


    Maybe it was just my perverted side. My desire for the girl that wouldn''t subside easily. However, it''s the same for her. Marika''s desire for me was being disyed by her.


    The kisses gradually became more passionate that our tongue kept entangling whenever the bus would reach a stop and a new passenger would climb up.


    Naturally, it''s impossible for us to further escte from there as it was bing riskier with the seats getting upied.


    And so, after feeling each other up for a while, we just stopped and regressed to just holding each other like a couple publicly disying our rtionship.


    For Marika, that''s enough. And she even assured me that she wouldn''t be ashamed to tell them that I''m hers.


    Well, that would cause an uproar if it happened so I told her to calm them and just ignore them.


    We have better ways to spend our time than be troubled from relentless questioning about our state of rtionship.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For sure, this moment would just be another drop in the already turbulent sea of rumors floating around me.


    Good luck to them ascertaining whether I was still just a simple friendly guy or a yer that made all those girls in the rumor fall for me.


    Upon arriving at the school, Marika and I acted normally as we walked through the gates side by side.


    I saw Eguchi-sensei brightening up upon seeing me so I greeted her. Marika also did the same.


    Although I could see the longing in Eguchi-sensei''s eyes, she managed to reel it in. She couldn''t just call out to me and leave her duty there after all.


    Marika noticed that so I told her that Eguchi-sensei is also a special person to me.


    It shocked her a bit but an understanding smile soon reced it before yfully whispering, "That''s right. Ruki-kun can not only charm upperssmen but teachers too."


    Yeah. She''s learning how to tease me.


    Due to that, I decided to walk her up to her ssroom but the girl interpreted that as a privilege I''m now giving to her.


    Halfway through our ascent to the stairs, Marika turned around and stole another kiss from me as though everything we did earlier wasn''t enough.


    Luckily for her, no one was ascending alongside us. That bought her a bit of time to add another wonderful memory we shared together.


    "Ruki-kun. Thank you for escorting me. See youter."


    Marika said as we reached their ssroom. She even raised her voice for their ssmates to hear her and waved at me.


    Her followers and Ichihara Jun''s followers looked at me with sour expressions as though they''re seeing something unpleasant.


    But when Marika turned around, they all straightened their expression as if all of that was an illusion.


    Heh. What a bunch of hypocrites. Good thing I turned Tanaka-senpai over a new leaf. She''s better off associating with her than anyone from this ss who''s probably under Ichihara Jun''s pocket.


    "Mhm. See youter. Contact me if something happens."


    "I will."


    Marika waved at me again. Before continuing to her seat, the girl watched me leave.


    Somehow I can''t help but feel lonely for her.


    Should I also ask Kana, Rumi or Edel to apany her? They''re in another ss so... It won''t be easy.


    Haa. I guess I''ll have Watanabe intensify her effort to stick close to her. That''s now her duty as my helper.


    Upon arriving at our ssroom, aside from my girls who knew the circumstances behind my day off yesterday, I immediately got barraged with a question by those curious enough.


    One of them was naturally Shimura. Perhaps thinking that I caught a cold, she worriedly asked if I was okay.


    She''s that thoughtful. I assured her that nothing of the sort happened and I only went to aplish something on short notice.


    That made her sigh in relief. But upon realizing what she did, the girl lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Upon seeing that, I couldn''t help but pat her head. Of course, that made things worse as Shimura eventually slumped down on her desk.


    Wakaba and Kashiwagi stared at me as if I was convicted of a crime as they clicked their


    tongues.


    Aya went to my rescue though and that''s the end of it.


    Following that, Nami and the others started crowding around me. Hana turned her seat around and pulled my head down to her chest, causing the others to try and do the same.


    It became chaotic enough that Fukuda and the other boys who couldn''t stand me flirting with most of the girls in our ss left the room.


    At the end of it, Satsuki who just returned from practice dragged me out of the room.


    And where did she bring me?


    Well, it''s quite a nostalgic room. The room we often used to get away from prying eyes. "Idiot Ruki. I told you toe early. And you''re close to beingte again." Although she started with thatint, Satsuki was already halfwayplete on her task


    to unbutton my pants.


    With my hands holding up her skirt and tucking it on her waist, I first responded to her with a kiss on her neck before eventually taking her lips and our tongue fought a furious battle. With a line of saliva extending between our mouths, I asked her, "Are you really mad that I


    camete?"


    This time, Satsuki clicked her tongue again but her words came out honestly.


    "I do... I miss you idiot. Is it that fun to y tennis with them? y basketball with me too!"


    "Ah. So my Satsuki is jealous. You should''ve said so from the start. Let''s do it."


    "Shut up, idiot... You''re toote. Give this to me instead."


    Acting like I did her wrong, Satsuki kept on snarling at me. And soon enough, my pants fell


    down the floor, followed by my boxers.


    Satsuki grabbed my raging length and pressed it against her wonderful mound.


    "Satsuki, you''re still not being too honest... But it doesn''t matter. I understand you


    completely."


    Lifting one of her feet, I took a step closer and parted her thin cloth to the side, giving me


    ess to her watering sacred ce.


    "Shut up and make love to me..." With the aggressiveness of her voice toning downpletely, my lovely grumpy girl grabbed me on my scalp and wriggled her hips, guiding me


    inside her.


    Amidst the noise outside this room where students continued to pass by, Satsuki and I once again became deeply connected.

 Chapter 2079: My Duty as their Man (1) *

    Chapter 2079: My Duty as their Man (1) *


    ?


    As my length smoothly found its ce back within Satsuki''s depths, my senses were immediately flooded by the pleasurable sensation of getting wrapped tightly by her sensitive folds which pulsated grandly as though conveying her tion upon return. The same as before, her depths had long been molded to perfectly amodate my shape.


    Along with her warm breath that carried her lustful moan and affectionate sigh, our bodies shivered from the excitement of our renewed connection.


    We stared at each other''s eyes, our desire not showing any signs of calming. Instead, they churned even further, heightening our call to satisfy each other.


    "You''re really adorable when you''re jealous, Satsuki," I said as I showered her with kisses, each of which was sweeter than thest.


    Satsuki proactively responded to it, at the same time as she curled her brows, expressing her discontentment.


    "I told you to shut up, shameless idiot. I wouldn''t be jealous if you did not keep talking about that girl."


    "Was it too much?"


    "It was! It felt like you found another one of your long-lost lovers."


    "What long-lost lover?"


    "Someone like Hana! Hnnnggg~! Hahhhn~"


    Though interrupted by the moans she failed to control, Satsuki managed to convey her thoughts.


    Was Fuyu like Hana to me? Honestly, I couldn''t picture it quite well. Among my girls, I think only Yue has the same significance as Hana. Maybe Matsuri and Nagisa too, however, we haven''t even seen each other yet. They might have moved on already.


    Nevertheless, considering Fuyu was really part of my past, just that we seldom interact with each other, that''s probably the source of what Satsuki picked up.


    I was unaware that my interest in Fuyu already settled in my head. That''s why now that our rtionship bloomed, my tion most likely gave off that vibe.


    If that''s the case then Satsuki''s jealousy was justified. And maybe, it''s not just her who felt the same way. Should I probe my girls? But what would that aplish though? Rather than that, pampering them like I always do would be better. Because it would show that no matter who gets added, my love for them would never diminish at all.


    "I see... Allow me to quell your worry then. You knew it, right? No matter what, this desire I have for you will not dry up. It''s bottomless."


    Upon saying that, I took another step, pressing her closer to the wall that she was leaning on. And with my hips pushing in, my entire length settledfortably inside her.


    At the same time, I brought down my lips on her neck, showering her with kisses and nibbling on her sensitive areas.


    And whenever I would feel that she was already on the verge of moaning out, my lips would climb back up, covering her mouth.


    At this point, Satsuki couldn''t form a reply anymore. Her mind and body continued to be upied by me.


    "I''m not telling you not to feel that way. But Satsuki, remember that whenever you feel jealous, feel free to drag me out like this. I''ll keep showing you that my feelings for you will never change."


    As I whispered those words to her, my hips never relent on thrusting. It was already trained to withstand hours of pleasuring them.


    And with my cock that continued to be bolstered by my bottomless desire for them, Satsuki received my message well enough that all the response she could do was to move her head and immerse herself in the electrifying currents spreading throughout her body.


    Just like this, Satsuki and I gradually lose ourselves to this act of lovemaking.


    Subdued moans echoed alongside the squelching noisesing from our intimate connection.


    As my length scraped her insides and got squeezed by her, the feeling of being enveloped entirely by her brought intense pleasure to my senses. Likewise, Satsuki could feel herself being stuffed by my meatstick. That intimate connection would always raise her sensitivity and whenever I would hit her sweet spots, her whole body would respond to it.


    This was why this sensation couldn''t be beaten by masturbation. The pleasure derived from that would only be momentary during climax but here, the entire act set us cruising on a pleasant journey and the end of it would be the gratification for each other.


    Eventually, my lips returned to Satsuki''s neck before continuing down to her twin mounds.


    I carefully unbuttoned her uniform and then parted them open to reveal her alluring brassiere.


    With my mouth sping on its edge, I pulled it up to give me a glimpse of the perky tips of her chest.


    I pressed my face on her valley, inhaling her natural scent before creeping on her nipples and sending her into the throes of pleasure.


    Although she''s still on the small side, the subtle changes in that part of her didn''t escape my notice.


    After being fondled, licked, and sucked by me multiple times. It''s already showing signs of growth.


    She even started using a bra that was a cup size higher than before. But more importantly, its perkiness was the one that truly shined. When I tease the tips with my tongue, the girl would convulse in intense pleasure.


    I know that if I point this out to her, she''ll snarl at me but won''t deny it. Her reactions are truly always endearing.


    In any case, with our current state, conveying that through action would always be better.


    It was one of her biggestplexes after all. She might not be vocal about it but I could notice it. But that''s the result of always beingpared to her older sister. Which was also something she had no idea existed in her idea.


    However, just like her, Setsuna-nee also has aplex which was insufficient height. When we got trapped in that tool shed, Setsuna-nee hated the fact that she could only look up to me


    while at the same time pressed close to me.


    That made the two sisters extremely alike.


    Alright. I should stopparing them in my head as well. Because at the moment, their circumstances were too different.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Amidst the pping sounds of our skining into contact at each thrust of my hips, a slurping sound rose as I sucked on her harder along with an asional light bite.


    Whenever that would happen, Satsuki''s whole body would convulse from the pleasure and I would feel her sensitive folds choking me.


    Repeating this process a few more times resulted in the girl reaching her climax and the pleasure building up in me.


    As time continued to pass, Satsuki and I switched positions a few times but as always, she would always return to face me. Kissing and staring at each other''s faces would never fail to bring us more pleasure.


    And that''s why, instead of just simply lifting one of her feet, I switched to taking on her weight, lifting her up fully, and letting the wall help me bnce her.


    With her legs locking around me, my thrust became more powerful as my eagerness to satisfy


    her exploded.


    Just like this, Satsuki climaxed a few more times before timing her final one alongside mine.


    Our subdued moans filled the room as I continued to push deeper into her, hitting all of her sweet spots before releasing everything in her depths, filling her up with my essence. Down on the floor, a puddle was created as the mixture of our juices dripped down from our


    connection.


    We stayed in this position for a few minutes or until she gathered her strength back before I put her down and unplugged my length from her.


    "... Look at what you made," Satsuki said as she stared at the floor. Her lips curled up into an impish smile which ironically showed hints of pride and aplishment.


    "''We'' made, you mean?"


    "Semantics, idiot Ruki..." She acted annoyed at my correction but a momentter, she


    whispered in a voice filled with her affectionate sweetness and overflowing desire, "I love it. I


    feel full."


    As I was about to pull her to convey that same feeling through actions, someone else spoke from the direction of the door.


    It wasn''t a stranger but someone who had the same significance as Satsuki to me.


    There, I saw Nami whose eyes also burned in the same light as Satsuki earlier.


    "Are you? Then is it my turn next?" A meaningful smile could be seen on her lips as her eyes alternated between us which eventually settled on me.


    If we were in an anime, her eyes would be illustrated having heart-shaped pupils as her desire


    for me also seemed to quickly rise.

 Chapter 2080: My Duty as their Man (2)*

    Chapter 2080: My Duty as their Man (2)*


    ?


    "You two..."


    "Ruu. We didn''t n this if that''s what you''re thinking. I just had a hunch that you''d be here after seeing Satsuki drag you away like that."


    Not giving me the time to pull up my pants, Nami who sneakily entered and hurriedly closed the door behind her already reached my position.


    She grabbed my hand, locking it within her grip as she led me to the other side of the room


    Following that, she had me lean my back on the old, creaky table. As soon as she got me standing upright, with my hips slightly perked forward, Nami sealed my lips as she gradually traveled down to my neck, her knees slowly reaching the floor.


    Once she came face to face with my half-erect length that was still glistening from the traces of our sex, she popped her mouth open, taking me in her mouth.


    "Another jealous girl, I see," Satsuki murmured from the other side as she watched everything that unfolded.


    The fact that she unhesitatingly took me in to turn me on again and clean it for her use, astounded the grumpy and jealous tsundere from earlier.


    "Yes. Satsuki, I felt the same way as you so... Ruu... I want you too." Nami responded without ncing back at her. And then, as she momentarily stopped sucking, she looked up at me, and our heated gazes became connected as they sent the electrifying sensation throughout our bodies.


    Faced with her pleas, the thought of rejecting her didn''t even pass by my head. "Like I said, you don''t have to ask me every time..."


    I reached for her face, cupping her cheek and guiding her until my little brother recovered and stood up gloriously once more.


    Once that was done, I pulled her up and ced her on the table. As I opened her legs, it became my turn to service her with my mouth. At first, I used my tongue to taste her through herce panties but since she still needed that for the rest of the day, I expertly stripped it off of her before directly tasting her. My mouth, lips, and all, immediately went to work while my naughty fingers teased her sensitive sacred ce.


    Nami moaned out beautifully before she bit her own finger, preventing her voice from leaking outside.


    I spent at most five minutes there until she became as watery and drenched as Satsuki earlier. With that, just like with Satsuki, I aimed my throbbing erection that couldn''t wait to return in her depths and thrust in her deeply before anything else.


    "Ahhhnn! I love this, Ruu..."


    Biting her lips after an involuntary moan escaped her mouth, Nami''s legs locked me in, pulling me closed until the entirety of my cock disappeared from our sight.


    Like Satsuki, her folds pulsated furiously, locking me inside. Nevertheless, even the slightest movement from my hips was enough to send her shivering from pleasure.


    Faced with that predicament, Nami didn''t waste her time scolding me and immediately blocked my mouth with hers. In this way, she''s confident to endure the pleasant sensations brought about by our act of lovemaking.


    Little by little, I started moving my hips, rubbing her sweet spots before sinking in her deepest.


    Her back beautifully drew an arc as she almost lifted her legs on my shoulder from the intense pleasure.


    Soon, my hands began exploring her body, caressing her and teasing her most sensitive areas. I plunged my head into her budding chest and helped myself to her bouncy perkiness, giving it the same treatment as I did with Satsuki earlier. She eventually hugged my head, keeping me there in ce to taste and tease her thoroughly.


    In time, Satsuki, who didn''t leave the room, walked towards us as she wrapped her arms around my abdomen and she began assaulting my ears and neck with her kisses, assisting Nami in taking me down.


    Now sandwiched by the two of them which seemingly bolstered their enthusiasm, my eagerness also doubled to settle whatever pangs of jealousy that these girls might have felt.


    I mean, that''s my duty as their man.


    Several minutester, I left the room with the two girls still sandwiching me on each side. Nami, in particr, was even pinching my sleeve as though she wanted more skinship with me but she had to hold herself back as we were already in a public space.


    Surprisingly enough, I chanced upon the group of boysing down from upstairs.


    Who else was it but those who couldn''t stand watching the girls flirt with me?


    And it''s aplete mix.


    Ogawa, Fukuda, Miyoshi and Sakuma. Taku, whose suspension was already lifted, was also there along with the others who don''t really mix well with me.


    Upon counting them, there''s more than half of the boys in our ss in their group.


    I think only the good boy Tadano, loudmouth Yamada and the game club guy Hashimoto are left behind in the ssroom. Ah. The otaku too whose name I had already forgotten. Was it Matsuda?


    As to where this group went? I had no idea. Most likely, they just wanted to leave the suffocating atmosphere of seeing me flirt incessantly with the girls. Most of which were ones they held dear.


    Ah. Right. There''s one who''s on fairly good terms with me. Hino.


    He raised his hand, attempting to greet me.


    However, before he could do so, I pretended not to notice them and continued with my girls who also had no intention to entertain their presence, guiding them by hooking my arm around their waist.


    We''re going back before the bell rings. There''s no time to waste anymore.


    As for whatever idea they might form in their heads now that they witnessed us leaving that room with flushed faces, I''d let them have that.


    I did my best to erase our traces there anyway. However, if they ever thought of checking it


    out, the intense smell of what we had transpired still permeated in that room.


    Good luck holding themselves back from rubbing one out while imagining they were in my shoes. They could fantasize for all I care.


    I mean, are they going to be that desperate? Who knows?


    "Ruu. Is that fine?"


    As we gained some distance from that group, Nami tugged my sleeve and asked.


    "What is?"


    "Them."


    "Ah. Let them be. Even if they suspect anything, what can they do to us?"


    That might sound overconfident on my part but it was simply the reality of our situation. Nami was just worried because their imagination might run wild. She''s still too kind.


    As I thought of that, Satsuki took the words out of my mouth.


    "You''re too kind, Nami. Those guys in your club need a hit on their head to stop fantasizing about you and the others.


    "The same for Fukuda or... Sakuma. This idiot is letting them be because they''re not a threat but once they try something to us, you can only pray he won''t send them to the white beds of a


    hospital."


    Somehow, she already knew what I might do if they ever had any designs on them... This grumpy tsundere was approaching Akane''s levels of understanding of me.


    Nami stared at me with concern. Her eyes sought confirmation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I nodded before squeezing her hand to reassure her, "It''s only ''if''. Knowing them, they won''t


    do anything. Just know that I''ll do everything to protect all of you."


    "Okay... I believe you, Ruu."


    "Mhm. That aside, are you sure it won''t leak out?"


    "Y-you pervert. It won''t! I wore it correctly."


    To steer out of that conversation, I changed the topic back to what they did to keep


    themselves full of me.


    It''s not that they plug something in or anything, they just use a pad that they haven''t used yet.


    Nami''s time of the month would arrive in about a week or two. Her date was going to align


    with Akane again.


    Yeah. They''re both going to be clingy again. As for the other girls... Most of them already passed and they didn''t show any obvious quirk.


    During the 1st period, just like Shio told me, she called me to the side to answer her prepared quiz while she conducted her lessons for the rest of the ss.


    I didn''t have any qualms about it, of course. I answered diligently while also taking a few nces at her lesson. She included some questions about it, after all.


    She really went above and beyond to make sure that I would be able to catch up despite


    missing a day.


    She even checked it right away and praised me for scoring higher than she expected in front of


    everyone.


    Perhaps if she didn''t hold herself back, she would be taking me in her arms to physically


    convey her feelings for making her proud.


    Mhm...what a lovely woman Shio is.

 Chapter 2081: Gathering for Lunch

    Chapter 2081: Gathering for Lunch


    ?


    After the first period, Shio told me to rest and not escort her this time. She was being considerate of my mental strength that I used to answer all those foreign words in her quiz.


    Likewise, the girls who crowded around me also behaved a little, worried that I toasted my brain for listening to a lesson at the same time as answering a pop quiz exclusively for myself. They''re that thoughtful. Or are they?


    In any case, I used that time to immerse myself in theirfort. In particr, I found Mio who let me rest my head on her chest as well, just like with Hana earlier.


    Aya offered it as well when Mio returned to her seat and I naturally took it up.


    I''d scold myself if I rejected my adorable Aya''s thoughtful gesture. I''m not particr about the size at all, it''s thefort it can bring!


    Alright. Who am I exining to?


    Other than that, Chii exhibited her goofiness by massaging my back but I took advantage of that by pulling her arm to my front, turning it into anotherfortable embrace. This time with an additional bonus of seeing the fake gyaru blushing closely.


    As for the rest, they either cursed at me like Satsuki, shook their head like Nami, or giggled like Hina and Saki. There were all sorts of reactions including our other ssmates.


    Was I being high-key by doing that? Maybe, but I guess I don''t care anymore.


    My brain must''ve really gotten fried from Shio''s quiz.


    Following that, the next period shed by in a blink.


    There''s nothing much to note other than the teachers noticing my presence. They were all informed about the reason for my absence so there wasn''t any problem on that part.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t ask them to make a quiz for me to catch up with the lesson so I relied on my girls who didn''t hesitate to review the previous day''s lesson with me.


    Eventually, lunch break arrived.


    Nami, who especially made a lunchbox for me, was the first to stand up as soon as the teacher left our ssroom.


    With her bright smile that seemed to radiate a homely aura as she brought a tall lunch box covered in cloth over, everyone''s attention was stolen by her.


    They probably wondered what was in it and why it was that tall. Whether she prepared it herself or not.


    My other girls also never expected it as they looked at her with a hint of surprise and awe. "Come on, Ruu. Let''s eat. I especially asked my mom to guide me to cook this for you." Saying all that for everyone to hear, the girl earned a lot of their praises and of course, a few boys frowned at her tant disy of affection.


    In any case, none of those were relevant to her as she was only waiting for my reaction.


    "I should thank Auntie Kasumi next time. Your hands seem fine after making this."


    "Mom was too strict! I spent an hour slicing the ingredients with a knife. She made sure I would do it perfectly."


    "Ah. I can imagine that scene." I let out a short chuckle which immediately put a pout on her face.


    With her hands going to her waist, she dered.


    "I hate you, Ruu. I''ll have to hand-feed you today then. You won''t object, right?"


    Her voice traveled through the four corners of the ssroom, causing those who heard it to have some funny faces which eventually turned sour.


    For sure, they''re also imagining the scene of Nami dedicatedly hand-feeding me.


    But knowing my girls... They''re also the same. Poor mouth. I may have to prepare my jaws to chew everything properly.


    Soon after that, I stood up and picked up the lunchbox she dropped on my table.


    I grabbed my girl''s hand and then left the ssroom with her.


    Understanding where we were going, the other girls stood up one by one to follow behind us. Yep. For today, it''s better to use that empty ssroom again to fully savor what she prepared. Besides, with Mina alsoing down to bring Yayoi-san''s lunchbox, the ssroom won''t be enough for us.


    As highkey as we wanted us to be, it was just troublesome if we somehow ended up like animals in the zoo for everyone to observe in interest.


    After bringing Nami there, I went back to our ssroom to pick up Mio as well as my girls from the other sses.


    Komoe, Maaya, Misaki and Rae. There''s a bonus tag-along in the form of Sachi, Watanabe, and Kaede.


    Good thing Rae dissuaded her friends or else, they''d be so confused to see me being the only guy in that room. Not to mention, all of them vying for my attention.


    We passed by the cafeteria to get additional food. I mean, no matter how tall the lunchboxes were, it might not be enough for our huge group.


    I can''t have them starve, can I?


    I went out two more times to pick up the second and third years, including Marika.


    As I didn''t want to leave anyone out, this day''s gathering became an unofficial gathering of everyone connected to me in our school.


    Of course, it''s only those who at least have an inkling about the scale of the web with me as the core.


    That''s why Kana and Rae''s friends weren''t included as well as Tanaka-senpai.


    Uh, I can make an exception for Momoiro-senpai but I deemed it unwise considering how much of a stickler for justice she is.


    As for Kaede, let''s just say I''m giving her a glimpse of why I shine brighter than the others.


    It''s all because of the girls around me.


    "Why did you also invite us?"


    As I made my way back for the fourth time with two more girls in tow, the older one raised that question as soon as we left the School Building.


    I nced behind me and smiled at the two.


    "Because you''re not a stranger to me. Besides..." As I trailed my voice there, my eyes focused


    on the orange-haired girl who couldn''t look at me properly.


    I went to her first and she didn''t say anything when I showed up in her ssroom. She silently followed me.


    "... I want to make it up to Yuika-senpai. Can I apologize for yesterday?"


    As my tone turned softer, the girl responded with a quaint nod. Seeing that, the green-haired Minori-senpai didn''t say anything else.


    She told me she was going toe and talk to me today. It''ll be bad if she shows up in our ssroom and I''m not there, right?


    This way, she didn''t need to look for me anymore. We can slip away and step outside for a


    moment for that talk.


    "Yayoi-san prepared a huge lunch box but I''ll apologize in advance because..."


    "The room will be rowdy?" Minori-senpai finished my sentence.


    And I guiltily nodded.


    She let out a sigh before chuckling, "That''s the least we expected from you... You seemed to


    be so confident that gathering arge group of people and it''s all women at that, was nothing


    special... Maybe that''s what sets you apart from others."


    "Am I being praised?"


    "And criticized. Are you sure you can keep everyone in ce?"


    "I am. Watch me, senpai."


    I shrugged before slowing down my steps to put myself in between them.


    I acted cheekily like this to check how they would react and sure enough, they had a differing


    reaction.


    Yuika-senpai was still wary of me. However, it''s not the same way as before anymore. Perhaps the events of yesterday already washed away her prejudice against me. Minori-senpai, on the other hand, didn''t care at all. She only confirmed that Yuika-senpai wasn''t distressed. That was her reason foring. To also protect her. I''m just a second thought to her. Or maybe third since there''s also Haruko who took care of them before I


    appeared.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 2082: Eventful Lunch

    Chapter 2082: Eventful Lunch


    ?


    As I expected it became a sumptuous and eventful lunch.


    Nami and Mina stuck to my side, feeding me with the dishes they made -- yep, Mina also boasted that she helped out this morning. Satsuki, Hina, and Saki joined the fray since they were the closest.


    I really got my jaw strained there but it was enjoyable nheless.


    When I got the chance to stand up, I went to all of them one by one, trying out a bite of what they were eating or feeding them a bite.


    The adorably innocent forehead girl, Misaki got me staying by her side the longest because of how she struggled to open a wrapped sandwich.


    I offered to help her but she stubbornly refused, saying she could do it.


    And yep, she failed in the end and she handed it to me with teary eyes. That triggered my pampering mode which put her in the spotlight. I put her on myp andforted her while feeding her at the same time, after all.


    Before I left her side, Misaki kissed my cheek conveying her gratitude and appreciation. I thought she was going for my lips but I guess she already gained a situational awareness that if she did more, I would be mobbed by everyone who would ask for the same thing.


    She''s bing more thoughtful as her innocence slowly fades away because of me.


    I''ll definitely take care of her when the timees. Oh. And on the phone that I promised to get her, she told me she got permission to go out with her friend thising Sunday.


    I guess that''s a date. As for whether Maaya would stille with us or not, we''ll see. Because Sunday is also quite important for her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Itou sisters told me that they finally managed to convince their father to let them work together. Openly.


    And Himeko was too fired up. I could already feel her enthusiasm to not cause trouble for her precious little sister.


    Unfortunately, I probably won''t be able to witness it but they''ll give me a call during their break so there''s that. I can still cheer for them.


    When I got to Kana and Rumi''s side, Aya, Hana, and Rae also came over. There, I listened to them about the work they''ve done for Kana''s soon-to-be-published novel. Of course, they all said that all they did was point out some phrases that Kana could change to make it flow better.


    As for the specific details like an expansion of the story or the change of some plot points that the editor pointed out, all of them had these meaningful smiles telling me to wait until it''s finished.


    Mhm. This test reader will definitely have a good time reading it.


    Anyway, Edel exhibited her ko traits again. Because of that, I kind of carried her as I went to check on the rest of the girls.


    Marika was even fascinated by the silver-haired girl. Although they''re from the same grade, their interaction was minimal or none at all.


    Marika was always surrounded by Ichihara''s goons or her followers, after all. On the other hand, Edel seldom leaves her seat and when she does, no one dares to approach her. I mean, who will think that she''s as adorable as a ko when the aura around her feels like it can freeze even a volcanic river?


    Also, I think there are still students who believe she''s a foreigner who has yet to speak ournguage fluently.


    With the silver and gold beginning to form a connection like that, I sat between them, pampering them as much as I could.


    Ah. Right. Haruko and Shizu seemed to be nning something big again. They''re a little secretive about it but considering their authority and their inherent desire to make things better for me, I should expect an uing change in our school.


    Will they purge the Anti-Ruki alliance? Nah. I doubt it. Those fools can only be considered as an afterthought.


    After that, I got sandwiched by the yful Arisa who once again acted considerate, advising me on a lot of things, and the conflicted Izumi who confessed in a whisper that she was having trouble forgetting about what we did recently.


    Since it''s Izumi, she told her troubles to Arisa and so... the two of us formed a temporary council to help her out.


    However, considering it''s about an intimate moment, even Arisa couldn''t keep a straight face. In the end, I left the two looking flustered as we suggested meeting in that abandoned clubroom again.


    Because the Mentor Program was already ending and I even missed it this week, we''re going to n for a valid way to spend time together again. Something that they will deem not pulling ahead of everyone else.


    Arisa and her consideration, right? In any case, I love her for that. Her considerate trait was a little different than the ones Akane and the others exhibited before. Although I confessed to not liking those, they understood where I wasing from.


    Before I returned to my original seat, I naturally didn''t forget about Komoe and by extension, Sachi, Watanabe, and Kaede who were also around.


    I felt a little bad for Komoe since she couldn''t really step out a lot to approach me. Not that she''s intimidated by my girls, she just felt she''s not good enough yet. That''s why she told me she''ll get her chance to appeal to me during my official duty as the Disciplinary Officer. She''s now my Assistant, after all.


    Sachi, who I got to hang out with back at the camp, was just enjoying her time, reveling at how peaceful it was despite the clear vying for my attentioning from the girls. She asked me to visit her during practice. As for the reason, she simply wanted to show off her volleyball


    skills to me.


    I guess I can pass by to do that.


    Watanabe was the same though. Having seen the full extent of my connection, the light in her eyes seemed to shine brighter as though inspiration got to her. When I sneaked from behind her to see what she was scribbling on her notepad, I noticed that they were in bullet points


    like:


    -Confirmed. Onoda is amazing. He knows how to handle everyone.


    -His behavior around each of them is pretty much the same. However, there''s a distinct difference in how he goes aroundforting them.


    -How can he do all that? Is he a psychic?


    Alright. Thatst one seemed to be on the verge of supernatural. If that continues, I might be an alien in her eyes in the future. Due to that, I surprised her, causing the girl to jump


    from her seat.


    Upon realizing that I read her notes, Watanabe hid herself behind Kaede who found her friend''s reaction hrious.


    Seeing that Kaede was slowly regaining her cheerfulness, I felt slightly relieved. I did promise to help her out after bing her friend but I was too busy with my girls.


    I took a seat next to her and talked to her for a while. She might be surprised at how many girls are around me but Kaede attributed it to, ording to her own words, my ''boundless charisma'' which shecked.


    She also said that thanks to my encouragement, she''s now returned to running in the morning. She might not return to her club yet but she''s not going to let all her hard work from years before dissipate just because. of those hateful seniors.


    After that was done, I finished eating with my girls and I stepped out to contact Akane, Fuyu,


    and the other girls.


    Because I still have to report to Hayashi and see Shio, Ryouko-san, and Orimura-sensei, our group dispersed back to the school building.


    This time, they all walked together or in their own groups, leaving me behind with the two girls that I hadn''t interacted with earlier in the room.


    "Uhm. Did the two of you have a good time?" I started with that question to which Minori and Yuika-senpai responded with an expression that said, ''We did and that was amazing.''


    Or so that''s how I interpreted it.


    Shortly after, Yuika-senpai asked me to sit down with them while Minori-senpai eyed me


    meaningfully.


    Mhm. Looks like they already decided to open up to me.


    If I''m not wrong, there''s a simrity to their situation.

 Chapter 2083: Opening up

    Chapter 2083: Opening up


    ?


    With the atmosphere starting a little light and humorous thanks to the eventful lunch, I finally got to hear the two seniors'' genuineughter albeit only for a few seconds. Furthermore, Yuika-senpai who was acting meek and somewhat afraid to meet my gaze finally managed to hold eye contact with me for more than five seconds. It flustered her though.


    Minori-senpai raised her eyebrows at that but seeing that it was not intentional, she let it


    pass.


    One thing I was truly d to see was that... the hostility they had for me was gone. Maybe only a little wariness remained. Although it might just be set aside for now, it made me feel that my efforts in talking to them were bearing fruit.


    I still couldn''t forget Minori-senpai''s sacrificial attitude telling me to start with her. Although I never nned on doing that, their impression of me started on the wrong foot. It might be their prejudice but I guess it has to do with their experiences as well.


    Like I previously said before, I don''t care if I steal them or make them fall for me, I just want to help them. Partly because of Haruko and partly because of the other girls from their club. Himeko, Mina, Edel, and even Mutsumi-senpai expressed their concern for them.


    I had no idea if that''s the message that I managed to get across to them but the exact reason for this breakthrough was yesterday.


    While identally, or rather, caused by her carelessness, Yuika-senpai finally became convinced that I only meant well when I went to help her right away. However, I probably pushed it a bit by looking at her scar.


    Those scars meant a lot to her. It might be the origin of her fear or apprehension about the opposite gender.


    "So, senpai. Does this mean you''ll talk to me with Yuika-senpai here?:"


    I opened up the topic after I sensed that the mood already mellowed down.


    They looked at each other before nodding.


    "Yes. I talked to her about thisst night. Come on, Yuika." Minori-senpai answered before nudging the girl next to her.


    "Uhm. You must be curious, Onoda-kun."


    Somehow, I noticed Yuika-senpai tensing up a little. Is it because of our uing topic?


    Ah. No. it''s just the fact that she''s going to open up to me.


    "I am indeed curious. However, I don''t want to overstep my bounds by asking you about it. I noticed you shakingst night."


    The oranged-haired girl bit her lips and maybe clenched her fists as well. It was hidden by the table but it''s easy to infer by looking at her slender arms shuddering slightly.


    "T-thank you for doing that. I... I''m now convinced that what they say about you is true. Your concern is genuine."


    "Ah. It''s nothing. I''m sure you heard about my past already. I''m honestly a horrible person. I''m trying to change Haruko and the others... But I probably stille off as horrible to most people."


    "If you''re that horrible, they won''t fall for you. I get it though. You''re just the type to care about those around you while maintaining a facade for others to see. In particr, you have a soft spot for girls." Minori-senpai interjected.


    With her arms crossed and her chin angled higher, she''s probably maintaining her character so as not to be seen as fragile by me.


    In any case, she''s spot on with that assumption. Even if they''re a stranger who just came up to ask me for directions, I would at least hear a girl out. But for voice, I''m too prejudiced based on my first impression of them. If Ibeled them no good, then I''ll just ignore them.


    As for how I dealt with those in public, as long as they''re polite enough or not condescending like the ones from the boxing gym, I don''t have any negative thoughts about them.


    I scratched my cheek andughed awkwardly, "Yes. It seems to be that way. Looks like Senpai has been observing me as well."


    "How can I not observe you if youe to our club to flirt every day? It was quite funny when you went up the stage though. I never thought you''d make a blunder like that." Minori-senpaiughed while a subdued smile formed from Yuika-senpai''s lips.


    Ah. Right. My inauguration as the Disciplinary Officer. I tried forgetting about it but she just had to bring that up, huh?


    I prevented my eyes from twitching but I guess Minori-senpai noticed my jaw locking up.


    She covered her mouth before continuing, "Okay, let''s move on... Do you want to hear about Yuika first?"


    "I think it''s best if I ask questions instead. That way... you can filter what might make you ufortable."


    "What a thoughtful guy. Sure, go ahead. Yuika?"


    "Un. That''s fine."


    With the two of them agreeing like that, I put on a smile before fixing my sitting posture. I straightened my back and ced my arms on the table separating us.


    After cycling all the information in my head and picking out how to tread this carefully, I opened my mouth.


    "Yuika-senpai, is someone close to you responsible for that?"


    Although I didn''t point at her scar, it''s already understandable that I''m talking about it.


    Her figure shuddered a little again but it calmed down right away as she answered with a nod. She then closed her eyes, maybe trying to sort out her thoughts on how to best convey it to me without her fear interfering, "Yes. It is. It was my... friend."


    "Friend? Childhood friend, I presume?"


    "No. I don''t have someone like that but he was a long-time friend."


    I see. A long-time friend... I can think of a few possibilities but I better not draw my own


    conclusion early.


    "Was it a result of a fight?"


    Yuika-senpai shook her head. Checking as to how she even closed her eyes and bit her lips, she''s probably holding back not to show a frightful expression on her face.


    Eventually, she opened her mouth to give the correct answer, "It was because of a


    misunderstanding."


    Upon hearing that, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. A misunderstanding can cause someone she considered a close friend to scar her like that?


    What the hell?


    "You see, I was quite naive then. I thought we were close friends, best friends even. But, I never imagined that he held me higher than that. When I got closer to another boy. He reacted strongly. using me of abandoning him."


    Ah... Another disillusioned boy, I see. He took their closeness as a sign that she was loyal to him and he believed no one else would get closer to her. So, when he saw that, he wentn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ballistic.


    Or so, that''s how I imagined it yed out.


    "So, just because of his suspicion, he hurt you?"


    "Y-yes... That''s the gist of it."


    Noticing that her trembling returned, I guess talking about this is making her relieve those


    memories.


    "I understand. I think I get it now. Senpai, can Ie over to your side?"


    "W-what? Why?"


    "To take your mind away from that horrible memory."


    "I... Okay." Although there was a hint of reluctance, she still eventually gave me permission.


    While this was happening, Minori-senpai remained quiet and only listened to the side. However, when I moved over to their side, she grabbed my wrist before whispering, "You promised. Take care of her."

 Chapter 2084: Promise

    Chapter 2084: Promise


    ?


    "I will," I whispered back before continuing to sit on the chair beside Yuika-senpai.


    Daringly, I pushed it closer to her before extending my arm to her back and eventually settling it on her shoulder.


    As soon as we made that contact, her tension heightened. She nced at my side and there, our eyes made contact.


    "Onoda-kun..." She mumbled quietly as she started making an effort to calm herself down.


    Although my move made her tense up, Yuika-senpai was really showing that she was not going to push me away again. I guess she was pretty dedicated when she finally made up her mind to give me a chance to get close to her.


    "I may have pushed you too much from my questioning but thank you for opening up to me, senpai," I gently caressed her upper arm and shoulder while carefully ensuring not to make ite across as sexual.


    Well, she probably won''t think like that anymore. Besides, there''s Minori-senpai watching


    over us.


    Still looking up at me, Yuika-senpai shook her head, "... It''s nothing. I decided to tell you about it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She put on a small smile, perhaps to assure me.


    Looking at her like this, I couldn''t help but picture her as a more approachable girl. But because of one incident, she closed herself up like this. It''s quite sad.


    "Mhm, So the scar must be the result of something more horrible than just his suspicion."


    Although I wouldn''t say I heard enough about that ''friend'' of hers, it''s pretty easy to deduce how he acted after Yuika-senpai denied his assumption.


    He must''ve confessed to her after it to reinforce his hold on her and told her not to get close to anyone else but him.


    But Yuika-senpai wasn''t thinking about him in that way and rejected him. He didn''t take that lightly and that''s the result.


    I know enough deluded guys to figure out their pattern. It was a mental immaturity that I probably never experienced. That''s not to say everyone will act that way.


    That''s why it makes me wonder how much of a trash you can be to hurt someone you like? And physically at that?


    Somehow, I feel a little relieved that my past self never resorted to that. Only the guys had the privilege to eat my fists.


    "Yes."


    "Alright. I won''t ask for the specifics anymore. I''m sorry that happened to you."


    Noticing how the tension was slowly leaving her body, I moved my hand from her shoulder to her head. Starting with gentle pats, I eventually switched it to thoughtful caresses. I particrlyb her hair with my fingers while making sure not to identally brush against her scars. It''s just a way to bring herfort.


    Thankfully, it''s effective.


    Little by little, Yuika-senpai let her head fall to my side, itnded on my cheek at first, giving me a short window to inhale the fragranceing from her hair. Then after that, she gradually slowly slid down to my shoulder. When she found the mostfortable spot for her, Yuika-senpai opened her mouth again.


    "... It was my misjudgment. But because of it, I became afraid of getting closer to anyone else. It was... painful. Not only because of the wound but also because I trusted him like a brother. It broke my belief that those close to me will protect me from harm."


    Although I wasn''t in a position to say I fully understood her pain, it was truly a heartbreaking thing to experience.


    "Did it happenst year?" I asked.


    "No. It''s during my 3rd year in middle school. My parents brought me away from that ce after it. I luckily got into the same ss as Haru."


    Ah. That''s why Haruko also got her. That girl must''ve noticed her gloomy outlook just like the other girls that surrounded her when she enrolled in this school.


    "Haru approached me first. She told me her story with someone. She said she got thrown away but she still couldn''t forget about him. I empathize with her but in the end, she ended upforting me when I opened up..."


    "... Alright. That someone must be me. In any case, I''m d you foundfort with each other."


    "She didn''t paint you as horrible, Onoda-kun. She said it''s because of you that she understood her worth to people."


    Huh... Haruko never told me about this.


    I was the reason she didn''t want to take up a leadership role anymore. Unlike Shizu who just needed a push to switch off her mask, Haruko found herself tired of serving everyone. She decided to be selfish and only move for herself and those she cared about.


    "I... I was prejudiced against you because I lumped you with that guy. Seeing how everyone seemed to be falling for you, I thought you were tricking them. When I told Haru about this... she said I will understand you soon enough." Yuika-senpai continued. This time, she lifted her hand and attempted to put it on top of mine. However, she pulled it back right away.


    This girl... she''s really trying so hard this time. She must think that I resent her for all the hostilities she threw my way.


    "It''s normal to be wary of me, senpai. Who goes around and makes girls fall for him left and right? Only me, I guess." I said before chasing after her hand.


    When I caught it, it was trembling and cold. Nothing like the warmth of her breath that brushed against my neck and face.


    As I curled my fingers to tighten my hold on it, she raised her head. Maybe to figure out why I grabbed her hand.


    When she saw me smiling at her, Yuika-senpai hurriedly lowered her again before replying, "Y-yeah. It seems to be that way. And yet, nothing indicates that they hated to be with you. I was simply blinded by my experience with a guy as well as Haru''s experience with you. I''m afraid you''ll throw them away in the future..."


    So, that''s why, huh? She also cares for them a lot.


    "I won''t ever do that." I firmly said.


    "Un. I can see that now. Even Aunt Yayoi looks at you with full trust. I heard what happened to her. Uhm. This iste but thank you for stepping up for them."


    "You won''t think I did that to also get in her pants?"


    "Is that the case? Now you''re trying to paint yourself badly."


    I chuckled at that, making her a little miffed. A momentter, the hand I was holding flipped


    over to squeeze mine.


    Yeah. That''s her attempt to reprimand me. Pretty adorable.


    "Sorry. I can''t help it. It''s just yesterday that you''re still making a face towards me. Now, I can


    get this close to you.


    "Y-you earned my trust. Can you promise not to break it?"


    "I promise. But I bet that''s not enough to assure you, right?"


    Yuika-senpai swiftly nodded.


    "What about this? Haruko and the others will be backing you up if I ever break it. Because that will mean I''m also breaking their trust. Not to mention, Minori-senpai there will surely hunt


    me down."


    I pointed at the girl on her other side who was still watching us carefully. Although she was not reacting to this sudden closeness that I initiated, I could feel her fiery gaze that was ready to burn me if I ever did something funny with Yuika-senpai.


    "Indeed. You better hide if that happens." She smirked and gestured with a finger gun.


    Yuika-senpai alternately looked at us before settling her eyes on me, "Don''t exaggerate it... I


    believe you, Onoda-kun."


    "Thank you, senpai."


    "Un..." Yuika-senpai hummed and her whole body gradually rxed.


    For the next few minutes, I continued brushing her hair and holding her hand.


    It only stopped when she somehow realized that we''d gotten too close as she returned to her previous position, her beautiful face crimson red.

 Chapter 2085: Sacrificial Girl?

    Chapter 2085: Sacrificial Girl?


    ?


    "Then, I''ll go and see Haru and the others. Onoda-kun, take care of Minori too..." Yuika- senpai said as she reached the door of this empty clubroom.


    When she finally calmed down, the girl somehow decided to exit the room and not hear my uing conversation with Minori-senpai.


    I had no idea if they nned for this earlier or if this was Minori-senpai''s idea. But there seemed to be no issue about it for Yuika-senpai.


    She just stood up, tapped my shoulder, approached Minori-senpai to whisper something to her, and continued making her way to the door.


    Although she wobbled a little as though her knees weakened from sitting for too long, she managed to travel the distance safely.


    And that''s our current situation.


    There''s the flustered girl from earlier, waving her hand while reminding me to take care of the remaining girl.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I waved back at her and put on a slightly mischievous smile.


    "Don''t worry, senpai. I''m not one to bite unless I''ve been given permission to do so."


    Yuika-senpai''s brows immediately nted followed by scolding, "Onoda-kun, don''t be naughty! I''lle back to pick you both up."


    Without letting me reply to that, the girl slid open the door and stepped out, closing it after giving us onest nce.


    Would you look at that? I never thought a day woulde when Yuika-senpai would smile and wave her hand at me, much less blush from our interaction.


    I was ready to brave the stormy seas to help them while also enduring the unceasing hostility. Yet, here we are. I managed to bridge the gap between us.


    I could still feel the sensation of her small hand, squeezed within mine.


    "That was smooth. I''m thoroughly impressed."


    Suddenly, Minori-senpai who hadn''t lowered her guard nor stopped her observation of me spoke, her voice carrying a tinge of praise.


    That''s new.


    Evenst night, I could still sense her sacrificial will in her voice.


    She was more than ready to throw herself at me in order to protect Yuika-senpai.


    Now, however, she witnessed our interaction and how well it went.


    And so, that must''ve convinced her that there''s no reason for her to sacrifice at all.


    "You tter me, senpai. I only did what I promised to do. Listen and talk sincerely. I''m relieved I''m not being hated anymore."


    "You say that but Onoda-kun, no one can aplish the same feat other than you. Do you think you''re the only one who tried to approach her?"


    "I guess not. But I went through a backdoor which gave me a better chance to be heard by her."


    "Haa... You''re really the type to be humble about everything. You appeared selfless but you must be thinking that you''re the opposite, right?"


    Minori-senpai shrugged her shoulders, stood up from her seat, and moved over to the chair that Yuika-senpai had just vacated.


    Closing in like this, she daringly leaned closer, her sharp yet extremely unbothered eyes focusing on my face.


    I don''t know how to react right away to that. Did she just see through my real thoughts that most of my girls are refusing to believe?


    For them, I''m too considerate and selfless. But in my head, I''m this greedy and selfish guy who locked them all with me.


    "Mhm. You got it right, senpai. I indeed see myself as the opposite."


    "I''ve known about it ever since I approached you for the first time. Even after I offered myself to you, you never truly gave it much thought. Instead, you saw me as troublesome, no?"


    "Alright. I have to correct you on that one. I never saw you as troublesome. However, it made me wonder why you seemed ready to sacrifice yourself like that."


    "Oh. So, my assumption was wrong." She let out a deprecatingugh before backing away slightly. "Did I appear sacrificial to you?"


    "Yes, senpai. That''s the only way to see it. Am I wrong?"


    "No. You''re not. I am indeed ready to give myself to you. Having seen Haru and the others smiling more and more every passing day, it shows that you truly brighten up their lives. As you know by now, Yuika needed someone to stand by her side."


    I see. So, that''s the case, huh? Rather than hate my guts, she''s actually more apathetic about my presence. She only stood to support Yuika-senpai.


    "Then, does that mean... you''re now nning to hand her over to me?"


    "Do you not want to?"


    "It''s not about that. Like I said before, I was spurred on by Haruko to help you two. Now, it became my own choice to do the same. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "Are you saying you''re only helping Yuika? Then exin to me why you''ve gotten that close to her. Even holding her hand and pulling her to you."


    Ah. I guess that''s too much to contain within the realm of only helping her.


    "... Alright. I''m guilty, your honor. It is truly not in line with that. I won''t make an excuse by saying I did it out of habit. It just felt right at that moment."


    A wry smile formed from my lips as I faced the inquiring gaze of this girl.


    A few secondster, she smilingly shook her head, "Yep. That must have been the case. But really, Onoda-kun. That is something women fall for. If you''re not ready to also take care of her like you take care of the others, please, spare her from your casanova ways."


    Yep. That''s a genuine plea right there. I get what she''s saying. If I''m only nning to help Yuika-senpai, I shouldn''t make her fall for me, which seems like my passive state whenever I''m around girls...


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Great. Let''s move on."


    Perhaps that''s the cue she was waiting for, Minori-senpai nodded and then retreated from closely observing me.


    Sensing the pressureing from her die down, I found myself shaking my head inwardly. Looks like I found my match, huh? She''s different from most girls I know. Even the quick on the uptake, Mutsumi-senpai, wasn''t this insightful.


    But then again, Minori-senpai seemed to be used to dealing with men. Unlike the others.


    Now, I wonder. Will I be able to hear her story?


    "Stop looking at me like that. You can melt someone with your gaze, you know? I now get why they call you cheeky. You seem to be passively emitting that aggression of yours."


    "Sorry. Looks like senpai has a lot of experience with this."


    "A lot, huh? That''s where you''re wrong. If I tell you I''ve never truly gotten close to a guy, will


    you believe me?"


    "Seriously?"


    "Onoda-kun, you''re teasing me, aren''t you?"


    "Ah. I got caught. Yes. I believe you. Because..... I have a hunch that you have a simr situation


    as Yuika-senpai."


    "Hoh. You can be a detective you know? How did youe to that conclusion? Did I slip


    somewhere?"


    "No. Like I said. It is just a hunch."


    After this, I smiled and then moved my chair closer to her again. Disregarding what she just reminded me of earlier, I stretched my arm out and dropped it on her shoulder.


    And sure enough, she exhibited a different reaction. It''s not one of repulsion but a guarded one as if she was hiding something there. Was that the location of her scar?

 Chapter 2086: Numb

    Chapter 2086: Numb


    ?


    Naturally, I didn''t continue reaching for her shoulder after that kind of reaction. Instead, I looked at her straight with an inquiring gaze to push down the pressure on her. It''s my turn, I guess.


    Noticing that, Minori-senpai noticeably fixed her hair and then wet her dried lips before gulping down.


    That simple action actually made her more human, or rather, it hit me that she was not really as still as I thought she was. She could still be shaken and exhibit traits a girl her age would do.


    "Haa... There is no escaping those keen eyes of yours, is there?"


    "I apologize, senpai."


    "Give me your hand."


    "Hmm?"


    "Just hurry and give it to me. You want to know, am I correct?"


    "Yes. Then, here."


    Upon saying that, I brought my hand to her which Minori-senpai immediately grabbed.


    While holding that, she used her other hand to unbutton her uniform; the first two below her neck.


    Due to that, the smooth part of her upper chest came into my view along with a glimpse of her valley.


    But well, that''s not the focus here because she ced my hand there. She even had me uncurl my fingers and straighten them, allowing my palm tond on her smooth skin and a touch of softness.


    I could already feel her heartbeat drumming up. Not to mention, her face, despite maintaining its calm, was showing signs of reddening.


    This girl... What she''s trying to do must''ve been something she already nned before this meeting. And obviously, what she wanted to feel with my hand was the thing I suspected.


    With her guidance, the tip of my fingers slid within the right side of her shoulder. It was still smooth halfway through until I felt a bump.


    From how it felt, it was probably the beginning of a stitch mark and it ran horizontally across the lower side of her shoulder des and close to her right chest.


    My fingers even slipped beneath the strap of her bra and only stopped right before her underarm.


    "What do you think?" She asked me as she let go of my hand but did not pull it out. She''s biting her lip, maybe enduring the foreign sensation of someone else touching it.


    Unlike Yuika-senpai who''d probably panic if someone touched or focused on the scar on her face, Minori-senpai directly let me feel it instead of simply showing it.


    "This is a long cut. Did someone attempt to...?"


    "Go on, I''m not a prude. I can take explicit words."


    "... Assault you?"


    "Yes. He was unsessful because of that cut."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh?"


    As my head drew question marks from her answer, Minori-senpai shed a bitter smile before starting her recollection of events.


    "I tried to escape but he tripped me and I fell over, hitting a corner of my drawer. That corner was sharp enough to draw a line so long, it almost felt like I was cut open."


    "When he saw the blood was drawn. He hurriedly escaped, leaving me there to bleed. I cannot scream for help because of the shock and pain but luckily, my father passed by."


    "He took me to the hospital and when I came to, the cut was already stitched close. I was unconscious for two days."


    "I remembered everything that happened so I asked my father if he caught that bastard." "Regrettably he escaped. He disappeared somewhere. Until now, he was in hiding."


    "That man wasn''t anyone close to me. He was a guest that my father invited for a drink. A former colleague."


    "He just so happened to see my door open and I was out asleep. I woke up from his disgusting touches. When he noticed I was awake, he tried silencing me and I kicked him in the groin. It''s unlucky that before I escaped, he tripped me when he also started panicking. And there, the rest is history."


    Upon finishing that tale, Minori-senpai closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. Most likely, calming down her emotions that have been stimted by recalling that incident.


    I removed my hand from her scar and reached her left shoulder. This time, I pulled her into an embrace, ignoring any of her reminders earlier.


    "... I know this isn''t enough but I''m sorry that it happened to you, senpai."


    "Indeed, that''s not enough. But you don''t have to feel bad. I''ve gotten over it already. And as you might''ve guessed, my trust in men went down the drain after that." Minori-senpai didn''t resist my embrace and even buried her face on my shoulder. She then giggled, her attempt to take this lightly in order not to feel the heaviness from it, "Wait. It''s quite wrong. I can still trust men. However, I made it my creed not to get too close. No matter the advances they made, they were all shot down before it even manifested."


    "You''re the first guy I spoke to the longest after that incident. And now, you''re even the first guy I opened up with about this."


    Still feeling her drumming heartbeat that probably would take a while to settle down, I continued caressing her back to bring herfort like I always do. However, it''s actually doing the opposite as Minori-senpai was reacting differently from it.


    Before long, she reciprocated my embrace, pulling me closer to her. I had to move to the edge of my seat to not make it look so awkward.


    "I see. It''s my luck to get that privilege."


    "Stop with your sweet words. It won''t work on me. And I have to tell you something. Haru and the others may fall for you. However, I''m different. I don''t think I can form a special connection with someone else anymore."


    "It''s the same with Haru. What happened between us isn''t that deep. I came to care about them the same way Mutsumi-senpai does. And like you already know, Haru brought all of us together. Despite that, Haru only truly loves one person. And it''s you."


    As Minori-senpai finished speaking, I found her lips mping the side of my neck.


    I don''t know what she means by this but I just let her be at the moment.


    Her words and actions might seem contradictory but I could sense a pattern.


    As seconds passed, Minori-senpai started kissing that part of my neck. Her fingers slowly dug into my back as she seemed to begin getting into the mood.


    Perhaps noticing myck of movement or reaction, she arbitrarily stopped and whispered, "I understand now. You also have some self-control."


    "Are you testing me, senpai?"


    Yeah. She''s dead wrong about it. I also have little self-control when ites to things like this. However, her abrupt attempt like this wasn''t going to trigger that. I mean, we''re talking about her and I''m trying tofort her.


    I guess she''s also someone who can''t read a proper mood on this kind of thing. "No. I''m genuinely trying to turn you on. You see, I still have the urges of a woman. I''d rather have you than some random guy. Not that I''ve tried looking for one. It''s too troublesome. But you... I see you every day and you seem trustworthy."


    "I see. But senpai, I don''t think this is the way to go about it."


    "Is it because I treat it lightly?"


    "I''m afraid I have to answer yes. I won''t try to wash my hands to say I never did it with someone who''s not my girl yet but... it''s theck of emotion that I think isn''t right. It may be just an urge to you, senpai. But you''ll understand that it''s more than that. Will you feel


    excited from my touch? My kisses?"


    "I see... You''re right. I''m taking it too lightly... Sorry."


    "You don''t have to. Aren''t I here to help you?"


    Upon saying this, I brought my hand down to her nape, slipping it behind her flowing hair.


    Then, as I slowly tightened my hold on her, I lifted her chin and parted her trembling lips.


    "A-are you sure you''ll help me in this way?" Perhaps realizing that I wasn''t going to pull back from this, a hint of astonishment shed on her face.


    "Yes. Senpai, you said you cannot form a special connection with someone anymore. What do


    you think will happen if I manage to do that?"


    "T-that''s... I don''t know. I''ve been numbed for so long."


    "I see. Then close your eyes, senpai. This will be quick."


    As I put on a gentle smile to diffuse her floundering, I pinched her chin and lowered my head


    further.


    Listening to my words, Minori-senpai closed her eyes to wait for the eventual meeting of our


    lips.

 Chapter 2087: You can rely on me

    Chapter 2087: You can rely on me


    ?


    I halted the kiss just an inch away from touching Minori-senpai''s lips. Not because I changed my mind. I just wanted to see if she''s going to take it herself.


    She''s pretty sure that she didn''t want to forge a special connection but she hadn''t realized that what she was doing with me could bring that kind of connection.


    Granted, there were rtionships where ''no strings attached'' could be applied. But that was between two consenting people who were only putting out the fires of lust they felt for each other.


    On the other hand, Minori-senpai thought she was doing the same thing by asking me to help her with her urge, and yet, I could sense desperation from her.


    Was it because we started on the wrong foot? Was she afraid that I wouldn''t change my mind about her? But that''s over and straightened up with her opening up to me. I understood where she wasing from and would dly help her if that''s what she needed.


    However, I don''t believe she''s incapable of forming a special connection. It''s nothing but her coping mechanism to avoid getting attached to someone. She''s still being haunted by her past and she''s not making any effort in stepping out of it.


    Of course, it was her choice whether she wanted to continue like this or not. It''s just that... as someone who cannot turn a blind eye and is easily moved by the girls around me... I feel like I have to do something.


    Just like how I want tofort Yuika-senpai and slowly walk away from the traumatic experience of having her face hurt and scarred, I would love to help Minori-senpai step back into the light.


    Actually, Haruko told me about this girl''s past. She was a star gymnast who even wonpetitions before. Although she didn''t tell me the reason why she quit the club and stopped pursuing that passion, hearing about her past cleared that up.


    She stepped out of that spotlight and hid in the dark corner where she couldn''t be bothered by anyone.


    After a few seconds of not feeling the soft touch of my lips on hers, Minori-senpai opened her eyes and backed away, her face showing signs of frustration.


    "Onoda-kun, you''re a meanie. What''s that talk about this being quick? Did you change your mind?"


    With her every word heavily dropping to my head, a wry smile formed on my lips. Moving my hand from her chin to her cheek, I gave her an honest answer, "I didn''t change my mind, senpai. I simply wanted to check."


    "Check what?"


    "If you mean it when you said you''re not expecting anything."


    "I didn''t say that."


    "You did. Not vocally though."


    After all the talk of being incapable of forming a special connection to someone, even saying that what she had with Haruko wasn''t that deep, that''s the only conclusion I could arrive at with it.


    This woman... She''s trying her hardest not to get too attached to someone, and yet, she gets embroiled with their group. She even started caring enough for everyone to think of sacrificing herself for Yuika-senpai.


    If she''s someone who couldn''t form a special connection, then what would we call that?


    "Hmm... So, what''s your verdict?"


    "You''re expecting something from this." I put on a smile that''s not a smile, moving my hand from her chin to her cheek, caressing it gently.


    Her gaze momentarily focused on it before biting her lip as she resumed eye contact with me.


    I could see my reflection within it and she''s probably the same.


    "... Let''s say you''re right. Will that change anything?"


    "Nothing much but I can say it proves that I can form a special connection to you."


    Minori-senpai''s brows jumped and her shoulders jolted, astonishment filling her eyes which eventually turned into puzzlement.


    Whatever thoughts ran in her head, she couldn''t fully understand what I was getting at.


    "You''ve proven what? You didn''t do anything."


    "Oh. I will do it but senpai... if I start, you may not be able to get away anymore."


    Once again, Iid my cards on the table, wanting her to make a conscious choice whether to continue with this or not.


    However, she probably failed to understand what I meant by that.


    A frown formed on her face as she ced her hand on top of mine, clutching it with force.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I see. You''re nning to make me fall for you... You''re going back on your word."


    Am I? Nah. She''s wrong about that. After talking to her for this long, I found an answer on how to navigate my way to the maze she built surrounding herself.


    "It''s the other way around. I think I''m now interested enough to fall for you, senpai. What do you think?"


    "Huh? You... You''re being utterly ridiculous right now." She let out an exasperated sigh but her confusion once again set in. I could feel her hand trembling as she was truly shaken.


    It probably felt like I was banging onto the wall of her maze, startling her who was hiding in the deepest part of it.


    "I''m aware of that. But tell me, will it make you ufortable?" As I whispered that question, I curled my fingers to properly hold it, my palm feeling the rising temperature of her cheek.


    At the same time, I lifted my butt off the edge of my seat to lean forward.


    Minori-senpai looked up at me, not breaking our eye contact. And slowly, her eyes started trembling.


    "I... I don''t know. Try it if you can."


    "Well then, excuse me, senpai."


    With her words taken as permission, I smilingly nodded before cing my other hand on her cheek, cupping her facepletely.


    As I watched her eyes close to once again wait for our lips to touch, I began by dropping a kiss


    on her forehead.


    That made her face scrunched up again but she didn''t open her eyes this time.


    Next, I went down to her nose and then her ear, whispering something to her, "Minori- senpai, it''s fine. You can rely on me. You can stop acting strong now. Give yourself some


    ck."


    Minori-senpai tightened her grip on my hand and the other hooked around my head, clutching a fair clump of my hair.


    From that, I could feel her frustration being conveyed, as well as, released.


    Although unnoticeable at first, her head moved a little. A silent nod was her response to me. From here, my lips now aimed at hers. After admiring her now-expressively beautiful face, I also closed my eyes before lowering my head and initiating our initial connection.


    I first thought of only doing a normal kiss. But upon noticing the turbulent emotion welling up in her chest, I deepened it, parting her lips open with my tongue before sharing a bout of long, intimate kisses with her.


    From leaning down, I eventually lowered myself, leveling my face with hers. And then, my hand moved down as I consciously wrapped it around her, lifting her from her seat and moving her to myp as I took a seat again.


    Minori-senpai clung to me, one of her hands even pushed my chest before leaningpletely


    on me.


    I carefully held her by her waist as our kisses continued. A minute or soter, we momentarily paused where we opened our eyes at the same time.


    Confusion remained in hers but the trembling already stopped. If I wasn''t wrong, she''s


    probably wondering how I pulled her into this state.


    Like always, I put on a genuine smile before mouthing a word, "More?"


    With that, Minori-senpai let out a sigh before nodding again. With both of her hands moving


    to my cheek, she initiated the resumption of our kisses as she whispered, "Onoda-kun, I''ll


    have you exin everything to me after this."


    "You already understood it, senpai. You''re just not acknowledging it."


    I managed to get out a reply before silence reigned in the room again with the asional sound of intimate kisses and breathless sighs.

 Chapter 2088: A Funny Situation

    Chapter 2088: A Funny Situation


    ?


    When Yuika-senpai returned, Minori-senpai had already moved back to her seat. Although there should still be traces of what we did present on her face, the orange-haired girl failed to notice it.


    After that, I escorted both of them back to their ssrooms. Not a lot has changed but in terms of my rtionship with them, I made a major breakthrough.


    With Yuika-senpai, her prejudice was already gone. What she needed was to see me upholding my promise of taking care of her. Not in the sense of being her boyfriend, of course. But rather, as a member of the opposite gender she could feelfortable to be with. What that bastard of a childhood friend did to her left a longsting scar on her. Both physically and emotionally. I shouldn''t rush it and could only try to patiently help her wave through it.


    With Minori-senpai, with our initial connection sessfully made, I just have to continue from there. However, falling in love with her will also depend on how much she can ept me. In a way, it felt like we were standing on opposite ends. She''s originally in the light but cornered herself in the dark. On the other hand, I was originally in the dark but now crawled my way out of it. We''re going to meet in the middle and start from there.


    "Onoda-kun, will youe to the clubter?"


    "Mhm. I''ll visit all of you there. Should I expect a warm wee this time?"


    "I won''t re at you. I promise."


    "Then, that''s enough. I''m looking forward to it."


    That''s my conversation with Yuika-senpai before she went into her ssroom.


    Then next...


    "Hey, Onoda-kun. You''re not afraid of any rumors anymore?"


    "Since when was I afraid of it? I''m only afraid that it will affect the girls. Senpai, will you be bothered if someone sees us together?"


    "No. I don''t care about their opinions."


    "As expected, then I''ll see youter too, senpai."


    Minori-senpai responded with a nod but I saw her lips curving up a little. Although I''ve already seen herugh and giggle, a genuine smile like that was still rare. I''ll take that though.


    On my way back, I naturally checked on Marika. My father advised me to stick to her side while Jun suspended himself. However, I don''t think I''m just following that advice. I genuinely want to check on her condition. Seeing her happily jump and skip to the door just to greet me, I shamelessly opened my arms to receive her, gaining a lot of hostility from her supposed ''followers'' and ssmates.


    I couldn''t care less about them. I''ve already pitted myself against Ichihara Jun, there''s nothing to hide anymore when ites to my rtionship with Marika.


    Marika also understood it so she''s now brave enough to do this. She''s now far from the iprehensible girl I met at the convenience store. Her naivety was already cast off and she now knew who to choose to surround herself with.


    I could spy on some of those followers from before gritting their teeth. If they ever try


    something to Marika, they should start praying for their safety.


    Anyway, I doubt something will happen. They only know how to follow instructions, not execute a n. Maybe I should support Tanaka-senpai more. Let her gather some like- minded people who admire Marika. Of course, I would still prefer it if she became her genuine friend and not just a simple follower.


    After seeing her go back to her seat, I continued on my way.


    I think I already lost a lot of time. There''s only around less than fifteen minutes before the lunch break ends.


    Going to the Administration Building, I immediately turned my feet towards the stairs. I checked the infirmary and found no shadow of the elusive and mysterious school nurse. And so, I went up to the third floor and continued to her room.


    When I knocked on the door, it immediately opened as though she was waiting for my arrival.


    Looking at how her whiteb coat wasn''t covering her bare shoulders, I couldn''t help but be taken in by this new image of her.


    I mean, apart from that time we ran into each other at the Ministry of Education, I''ve never seen her out of that damnb coat. Although it gave her that dreamy vibe of the male-student fantasy, she''s also really fine like this.


    With that sharp pair of sses that gives her a strict look and her shy makeup that further entuates her mature vibe, I could understand it if my father was at least tempted to take another woman.


    Ah. Of course, that''s at the risk of his life. Mom will surely make him understand that he only needs her.


    Anyway, as I walked in to follow her, I could feel a sense of trepidation as though I was about to be scolded.


    Wait. What did I even do to deserve it?


    As my thoughts ran in that direction, Hayashi-sensei turned around and leaned slightly on


    her table.


    She gestured for me to take a seat which I obediently followed.


    To test the waters, I raised my head and said, "Sensei, am I in deep trouble?"


    "Hoh? So, you have awareness at least."


    "What did I do?"


    "Nothing much. I heard a report that someone caught a certain graduate who sneaked into the school grounds. She''s pushing a cart with a refrigerator loaded in."


    ... Wait. Is that Mutsumi-senpai? I didn''t receive a message from her but I knew she was still


    working to beautify our clubhouse.


    "Who caught her?"


    "Lucky you, it was someone you know."


    "Who?"


    "Just wait. Oh. I think she''s here already."


    Although she tried to y it mysteriously, we both looked in the direction of the door as we


    heard the iing footsteps.


    Shortly after, a short knock rang out followed by a voice I was truly familiar with.


    "I''ming in, director."


    "Go on. Our guest is here." Hayashi-sensei said as a meaningful smile was drawn on her face.


    She''s looking at me as if I was a rat that was about to be cornered.


    Then, the door to this room opened, revealing the one who caught Mutsumi-senpai.


    Orimura-sensei.


    As soon as she found me sitting pretty on the couch, astonishment filled her eyes.


    Looks like she had no idea who Mutsumi-senpai was working for. It''s probably too recent that


    she had yet to ask about the one responsible for that clubhouse.


    "Hello, sensei. I heard you caught my senior." I said, causing the two women in the room to look at each other in puzzlement.


    I don''t know what Hayashi-sensei is trying to do here but I can guess. Maybe she thinks I''m overstepping my bounds when I hug her so... by scolding me, she''ll be able to set me back in


    ce.


    However, she had no idea that Orimura-senpai had this special connection with me.


    In any case, this didn''t mean I would be able to escape some grilling. I was more curious


    about Mutsumi-senpai.


    She had yet to message me. Did she manage to deliver the fridge?


    "So, it''s you, Onoda. Ugh... Why did I not think of this?"


    "What''s wrong Orimura-sensei?"


    "Ah. Director... If this student is the one rted to Matsunaga, isn''t the Student Counciln/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    involved as well?"


    "Oh..." As though she had just thought about that, Hayashi-sensei''s eyes flickered, and


    slowly, realization dawned on her.


    Who was it who gave me the key to that gate? Hayashi-sensei. This is funny. Is she also going


    to point to herself as the source of why Mutsumi-senpai had ess to it? Did she not think


    about it before doing this?


    I don''t know. Maybe it escaped her mind because her thoughts were already in disarray for my


    uing visit to report again.


    In any case, I just have to y it cool here and see the chaos unfold.

 Chapter 2089: Youre imagining things, sensei

    Chapter 2089: You''re imagining things, sensei


    ?


    "Boy, is the Student Council also involved with this?"


    Paraphrasing the question that Orimura-sensei raised, Hayashi-sensei faked a cough as she put me under her stern gaze.


    I nced at Orimura-sensei first. She was still puzzled but close to piecing out what


    happened.


    I put on a meaningful smile and answered, "No. It was me. I asked Mutsumi-senpai to help me decorate the clubhouse. I thought it would be fine since she''s using the back gate that no one uses anymore."


    As I revealed that card, I noticed Hayashi-sensei edging at her table. A vein appeared on the back of her hand as her grip tightened on the table.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Clubhouse?" Orimura-sensei raised an eyebrow. She''s been teaching here for a few years already and she probably knew that those clubhouses were already abandoned. That''s why when I mentioned it, her gaze actually went to the Director who should be aware of everything that''s happening in the school.


    Looking like she had just taken a bitter pill, a frown formed on her face which also immediately straightened.


    While trying her hardest to appearposed, she enlightened Orimura-sensei, "I heard from the Student Council President about someone applying to use a clubhouse. So, it was you! For what purpose?"


    Not gonna lie, her acting was on point but was she really going down this route?


    Instead ofing clean, she''s burying herself deeper.


    "I''ve submitted an application to the President. I thought you checked it before giving your approval, sensei."


    "Oh... D-did I? It must''ve flown away from my mind."


    "Excuse me, Director. Does this mean you have given him the green light? So, Matsunaga is telling the truth. She was hired to deliver it."


    "T-that seems to be the case."


    "I see. What''s going to happen then?"


    "Let me handle it. Has that child, Matsunaga, left already?"


    "Yes. She handed me this letter and receipt to be given to her employer." She then pulled out a folded note and the receipt she was talking about.


    She then approached me, nudged my shoulder, and silently muttered, "Oi brat, take this. Next time tell her not to get caught."


    Soon after that, she took a few steps back and bowed in Hayashi-sensei''s direction who looked like she was on the verge of breaking her character.


    "Then, I''ll take my leave, Director."


    I don''t know if she managed to connect the dots but one thing is for sure, she linked Mutsumi-senpai to me and already suspected my rtionship with her.


    After Orimura-sensei left, Hayashi-sensei who was stuck frozen there finally moved. As though her face shattered and fragments of ss fell to the ground, she stomped her way to my location and forcefully sat down.


    "Y-you shameless brat. Did you just try to pin the me on me?"


    "I didn''t. But I think that''s the conclusion Orimura-sensei has reached. She caught Mutsumi- senpai and reported to you. Then you called us both here, only to be revealed that it''s all for the clubhouse you approved for me."


    "I disgraced myself as the Director. Ugh!" She facepalmed before sighing as she gave me another nce.


    I could feel the frustration but didn''t she dig her grave herself?


    I only guided her to it. In any case, she''s still pretty safe though. I never mentioned the key that she personally awarded to me.


    "Ah. Don''t worry. If it''s Orimura-sensei, she''ll probably understand."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Did you not know, sensei? She also found me troublesome. So, she''ll understand your plight of having to deal with me."


    I''m not lying. That''s why she''s now attempting to set me on the correct path. It just so happened that her method was a miss yet pleasurable for both of us.


    "You brat. Why does thate across as you being proud of it?"


    "You''re imagining things, sensei. By the way, I''m here for a different reason, right? Should I just skip my report and start massaging you?"


    Since she''d probably spend some time tidying through the embarrassment she brought upon herself, I tried to change the topic.


    s, it''s not that effective because of thatst part.


    "... Don''t be ridiculous! You. Just behave yourself for a second. Haa... I feel like I''m getting stressed out more now that I''m dealing with you."


    "Oh. If that''s the case, may I suggest lowering the frequency of my reports?"


    "You really just say anything thates to your mind, do you?" With an exhausted look, Hayashi-sensei reached for my ear and pinched it.


    "As I said, you''re imagining things, sensei." I shrugged.


    "Ugh. I''ve had enough of you!" As though the wick that had been sizzling since earlier finally reached the blow fuse, Hayashi-sensei exploded as she grabbed my head and put me in a


    headlock.


    Not gonna lie, she has the strength necessary to do this. However, her massive balloon mitigated more than 90% of the damage she was dealing to me.


    A little wiggle of my body and the lock came loose followed by the pleasant sensation of her bountiful bosom. Not to mention, her fragrant scent was soothing enough that it took my mind away from the slight pain being dealt by her.


    Of course, I kept my rity on me and soon replied to her. The tone of my voice is respectful and cheeky at the same time, "Sensei, is this a reward or a punishment? Either way, I''m happy


    to oblige."


    "Just shut your trap for a moment, you crafty brat. What should I do with you?"


    "It depends. You can let me go or... I can try and reciprocate this."


    "Did I not tell you to shut up?"


    "Oh... I understand, sensei."


    I could still feel her rage pumping around her chest. Maybe if I looked up, I''d find her ring


    at me with aplicated look on her face.


    I admit. That was a little excessive. I shouldn''t have pushed her buttons to the limit like this.


    But what can I do when she prints a huge target on herself? I''m a man also known for my decisiveness. Unlike those few guys I''d rather not name who became the embodiment of the


    opposite.


    As Hayashi-sensei spent a few minutes noticeably cringing from her own thoughts while still having me locked close to her, I got to enjoy the luxury of being able to feel her softness and smell her scent that the boys could only dream of.


    Did she ever recover? Yes. After realizing that her shame had already passed.


    With this, the less than fifteen minutes of my remaining time before the next period dropped down to less than ten. And it''s going to drop even more.


    "Fine. I should do something to prevent the same thing from happening again. I''ll assign Orimura-sensei to supervise that clubhouse of yours. You''re unofficial so think of a way to turn that den of yours into something more functional. That way, no one will raise a question when ites to light in the future."


    Oh? So, that''s what she''s thinking about, huh?


    I''m moved.


    But what did she mean by assigning Orimura-sensei as supervisor? Do I have to report to her


    about the progress of the clubhouse now?


    As foring up with something functional. I guess I already have an idea.


    We''ll nt some potatoes and treat everyone with potato dishes when the timees. Is


    Potato Clubhouse an apt name?


    Uh. On second thought, let''s not decide on that yet. I might get mobbed by my girls if they suddenly learned that I named it like that.


    I''m serious about nting potatoes though! Let me try my hand at gardening.


    "I understand," I answered as I felt her hold on my head loosened.


    I naturally pulled away at this point and straightened my back.


    Upon ncing at Hayashi-sensei, she looked like she was still waiting for my report as well as


    the massage.


    With that, I stood up, moved behind the couch, and put my hand on her shoulders.


    At the same time as I started using my skilled hands to give her some relief from the stress I,


    myself, dealt to her, I narrated my abridged experience in Tokyo yesterday and the adventures I had when I showed up to pick up Marika.

 Chapter 2090: Ill do something about it

    Chapter 2090: I''ll do something about it


    ?


    Nothing much happened after that, I didn''t repeat what I didst time -- hugging her. As soon as I finished my tale and Hayashi-sensei gave her opinion about my boldness in going to Marika''s doorstep, I spent another minute to properly give her relief with my massage before excusing myself.


    I spied a hint of expectation on her face as though she already anticipated that I would overstep my bounds again.


    However, because I didn''t do anything, it unnoticeably turned into a hint of disappointment. She probably didn''t realize it herself as she told me to return and report again tomorrow.


    Well, I have no more time to waste, after all. If not for that, I might''ve held her again upon noticing her anticipation.


    With my destination clear in my head, I walked down the stairs and then ran along the corridor to quickly arrive there.


    Luckily, I reached Eguchi-sensei''s right at the same time as she opened it. Clutched on her side was her lesson n and her favorite measuring stick that she always carried when going to conduct a PE ss or just standing guard at the front gate. She didn''t have a ss today so she''s probably going back to the faculty room.


    "Ruki, what are you doing here? There''s five minutes before the next period."


    Baffled at my appearance, she immediately pulled me into the room before someone else could see me.


    And then, with my back pressing against the door, her inquiring gaze drilled on me.


    "I came to see you, Ryouko-san. I''ve been meaning to do so but... I got caught up with something else."


    "Geez. And here I thought there was something urgent. Should I scold you for running indoors? That''s ack of discipline, hmm?"


    Somehow, even though she still appeared strict, the tone of her voice was that of someone ted at my arrival.


    She couldn''t hide how happy she was to see me. This was the result of worming my way to her heart.


    "Then please punish me, sensei."


    "Bad student. Lift your head. We''re both going to bete so let''s keep this short." "Yes."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I missed you, Ruki."


    Without mincing her words at all, Ryouko-san sweetly whispered. She put down her lesson n to circle her arms to the back of my head, drawing my lips towards her.


    Likewise, my arms naturally moved to her waist and slowly tightened around her back, "I missed you too, Ryouko-san."


    While words made our chest thump wildly, the seeding meeting of our lips made it explode with our long and passion for each other.


    I wouldn''t have time to see Orimura-sensei anymore but knowing her, she''d just snarl at me tomorrow when I showed up in her room. And when the order from Hayashi-sensei drops on her head to be our supervisor, she will definitely rain that down on me.


    But well, I''ll think about thatter because for now, I''ll take what little time I have with Ryouko-san and make the most of it.


    When the five minutes were up and the bell finally chimed, the two of us pulled back, leaving a string of our saliva stretching between us.


    She cut that off and then pinched my nose. Her unblemished cheek already turned rosy red.


    "Tell me, Ruki. Can I face them when I''m in this state?"


    "Then just stay here for a while. It''ll also be bad if someone sees us walking together anyway. Also, I have to hurry back!"


    "There you go. Just don''t run in the corridor then. And make sure not to trip. By the way, when will you visit your office again? I''ll drop by."


    "Oh, the Disciplinary Office? This Friday. Is it about the problem students?"


    "Yes. If not me, the other two might look for you. They''re kind of impatient. They said they praised you too early for bringing back Miura."


    Now that I think of it, I set aside those problem children. And that is the only task the Guidance Counselors hand to me. There are at least five or more names there and I only finished one.


    But then again, how long has it been? A few weeks? Or a month? As if it''s that easy to solve all of that.


    Unfortunately, I cannot reallyin when my job scope as the Disciplinary Officer included that.


    "I understand. I''ll look into them. But Ryouko-san, it will be better if it''s still you who wille to visit."


    "I know what you''re thinking. I''ll persuade them to let me handle it, okay? For now, be a good student. We''ll be in trouble if the Director finds out that the ones she sent to investigate are the ones crossing the line." Ryouko-san shook her head and then giggled. She already epted the risk, so this is just her trying to make light of our situation in order to reduce our trepidation about it.


    "I''ll do something about that too!" I confidently dered, making Ryouko-sanugh more. After sharing another kiss, I carefully left her room and then made my way back to our ssroom.


    The teacher for the fifth period was already there so... I immediately apologized for being


    late.


    Thankfully he was lenient about it except, he called me three times for recitation. Lenient, my


    ass!


    Ah. Forget it. It''s my fault anyway.


    Just like this, time continued to pass and thest period soon reached its end.


    Along with the loud chiming of the bell, signaling the end of our school day, I stretched out my limbs after a tiring day.


    Most of our ssmates prepared to leave for their clubs. And that''s the same for my girls.


    Unfortunately, I am on Cleaning Duty today. It should''ve been yesterday but because of my absence, someone else swapped with me.


    Because of that, Mio, who especially drafted the schedule to put me along with one or two of my girls, was looking at me in apology. Because today, none of them matched my schedule.


    I looked at the names on the board. It''s not that bad, actually.


    While it''s regrettable not to have this chance to spend time with them, it''s not like I won''t look for them in their clubs.


    And so, after seeing them off one by one, the ssroom soon became deserted except for the ones in the Cleaning Duty.


    Among the boys, there''s only one of them that should be here apart from me. Fukuda.


    As for the girls, four of them namely Shimura, Amano, Kashiwagi, and Esumi.


    Fukuda was going to skip it. He already left the ssroom.


    He''s still ying his tough-guy act.


    When An-rin saw that I was the only guy remaining, she cursed at Fukuda who should still be


    her friend.


    "No wonder Chii-chan and Kushii fell for you, Onoda-han. You''re reliable."


    She walked over to me and patted my head as though giving me encouragement for my


    uing ordeal.


    As the only guy, the heavy-lifting tasks would surelynd on me.


    Well, that''s fine with me. I can''t let these girls do it anyway.


    "Mhm. Don''t worry about it. Leave the heavy lifting to me. Shimura, can you take the lead and


    divide our tasks?"


    I called out to the other girl who was looking at me. If I''m not wrong she''s waiting for her turn


    to approach me but An-rin became a little yful and started hitting my back, calling it a booster massage, especially delivered by her fists.


    "Yes! Well then..." With her eyes brightening as though I just handed her the main quest, Shimura immediately jumped to the task. What a good girl.

 Chapter 2091: A Fleeting Moment

    Chapter 2091: A Fleeting Moment


    ?


    "Yosh. Onoda-han, we''ll be taking off! Don''t scare Shi-chan! I''ll tell Chii if you do!"


    An-rin loudly reminded me as she waved at us before stepping out of our ssroom. Esumi and Amano were standing behind her but those two only gave us a small farewell greeting like ''See you tomorrow'' and ''Thanks for the hard work''.


    At the moment, while we''re technically not finished with Cleaning Duty yet, those three were already free to go after finishing the tasks assigned to them.


    All that''s left is to throw the garbage bags into the incinerator area and rearrange the chairs and desks.


    Shimura divided the tasks which actually put us both to be thest ones to finish.


    I had no idea if it was intentional on her part but it probably had to do with being handed the task to divide it. She might''ve not wanted to appear biased, so she gave herself one more task than the other three.


    Really, she''s being so much of a good girl. Is she trying to impress me? Unlikely. This was just her real personality.


    Or so I made myself believe it.


    Regardless, I''m truly impressed.


    Anyway, while she was tying the bags, I was still putting the chairs upside down and cing them on top of the desks.


    When she finished, she didn''t leave right away and waited for me.


    "Shimura is kind. You know you don''t have to wait for me." I said as soon as I finished thest chair.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She shyly smiled and lowered her head, "I thought it would be sad to leave you behind here, Onoda-kun."


    "And that''s why I said you''re kind. Then, I have to do my own part. Give me one of the bags. I''ll help you carry them."


    "Eh? But they''re not heavy."


    "I know. I just want an excuse to apany you. Can I?"


    Perhaps not expecting me to be blunt like that, the girl was dumbfounded at first, and a dyed explosion turned her face red as an apple.


    Notmenting on that, I picked up my bag and walked over to her. And while she was still feeling the aftershock, I grabbed one of her wrists and lifted it to take the garbage bag held by it.


    Only then did she recover from her state.


    "Shall we go?" I smiled and gestured towards the door.


    Shimura was still speechless so all she could do was move her head before taking a step to walk alongside me.


    With most of the students already busy with their clubs, our trip outside to the incinerator area was uninterrupted. B


    However, at the same time, we didn''t talk that much.


    I could sense Shimura not knowing what to say so I let her cool her head first. Unfortunately, it took her so long that we had already reached our destination.


    I threw mine first and then asked her to give me the other one to throw it as well.


    "T-thank you, Onoda-kun."


    "Happy to help."


    Watching her struggle like this was quite an experience. But at the same time, I also didn''t want to push her over the edge.


    And so, since our time together was about to expire, I offered her something else.


    "You''re going to the Photography Club, right? Can I walk with you?"


    "Y-yes! But why? I... I might slow you down."


    Yep. That delighted her. However, she immediately cast her down as though she didn''t want to trouble me.


    Did I find another overthinker? Ah. No. This is just Shimura not knowing how to deal with me now that I have be a little forward when ites to interacting with her. Back then, our interaction would always start with her. She hadn''t prepared herself for this situation.


    "Who said that?"


    "Me?" She pointed at herself. As expected.


    I thought for a moment before taking a step forward. With my hand dropping on her head, I ruffled her hair lightly.


    "Ah. Don''t worry. I''m also going to the Club Building anyway. Unless I''m bothering you then forget it."


    Upon hearing that, Shimura panicked right away, denying it.


    "Eh? No... You''re not..."


    "I''m not what?" I pressed on as I slowly guided her head to rise again.


    We can''t really talk if she keeps her head low, right?


    When her face angled just right for me to capture her current expression, Shimura nibbled on


    her lips before meeting my gaze. A burst of determination flowed out of her.


    "You''re not a bother. Uhh, Onoda-kun, you''re such a bully... Am I getting teased right now?"


    "What do you think?"


    "... Yes?"


    I smirked and the girl blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Once again, I ruffled her hair before carefully fixing it back as I corrected her.


    "No. You''re wrong. If I''m going to tease you, it won''t be as light as this, don''t you think so?" I paused for a moment to allow her to process it. My hand continuedbing her hair back to how it was. Then I tucked a fair bit behind her ear, exposing its redness.


    "I''ll be honest with you. I just thought I put so much on your shoulder... I thought I could repay that by apanying you. I know it''s pretty cheaping from me but I don''t know what Shimura-san wants."


    "I don''t want anything. Being acknowledged by you is enough."


    "Is that so? That puts me at ease."


    "Un..." Shimura hummed.


    I noticed her mouth opening and closing but no more words were produced by it.


    Most likely, she pushed back whatever was in her head.


    To not make things ufortable for her, I decided to change our topic.


    "By the way, Shimura-san, how''s your photographs going? Did you find a new subject?"


    Understanding what I was trying to do, a relieved smile formed on her lips, "Not yet. I''m thinking of changing my theme. Koizumi-senpai wants to capture the present. I''m thinking I want to capture something more fleeting."


    She brought up Juri. I guess she got inspired by her during our visit to their clubst time.


    "Fleeting? Won''t that be hard to capture?"


    "Un. It will be difficult but I got new inspiration. Onoda-kun. This moment with you. I think it counts as one. If it''s not inappropriate, can I take a photo of us?"


    I see. So that''s what she meant by that. A fleeting moment. She possibly believed that this


    might not happen again in the future so she wanted to capture it right now.


    And honestly, that''s also what I''m thinking. However, the future is ever-changing. Who knows what will happen tomorrow? The next day? Week? Month? Year? It''s indeterminable.


    We can have dreams but fulfilling them still depends on our present.


    "Sure. Let''s take one. But... Are you sure? Our background is...kind of icky."


    "Pfft. It''ll be fine. Rather than a picturesque background, won''t this fleeting be more immortalized when I capture it? Wait a moment. Please stand there."


    Shimura giggled before instructing me to stand in front of the incinerator.


    She then opened her bag and took out a digital camera. Looks like she stillcks the funds to buy herself something much better. But it''s fine I guess? We''re already in the digital age, even if the photo she can with it fades in the future, the memory of the device will remember it and if she uploads it onto the inte, she can keep it for as long as she wants to. Before long, Shimura hopped over and stood next to me. Shyly, she held onto my arm as she tiptoed to capture both of us in the camera.


    And then with her cue, she counted down and captured this moment.


    I might not have posed in front of it but at least, I put on a smile to match hers.


    A momentter, she nted her feet on the ground and checked the photo she captured.


    Although I could only see one side of her face, the widening of her smile failed to escape my


    notice.


    It must be a great shot, no?

 Chapter 2092: Another Game and Harukos Plan

    Chapter 2092: Another Game and Haruko''s n


    ?


    In the end, I still escorted Shimura to her club. The awkward atmosphere disappeared and she became more cheerful as we continued talking about her love for photography.


    After that, my usual routine began. This time, I had an additional stop being the Game Club to check on Maaya.


    When Miura-senpai saw me, she once again tried pulling me into their club. They were ying another game, something made by that second-year girl who''s quite iconic because of her headphones and her blue hoodie. This time though, she''s wearing a blue undershirt that highlights her impressive figure because of the opened buttons of her winter uniform jacket. Maybe she''s another blue-lover like Nami.


    Naturally, I was set to decline but seeing Maaya''s imploring eyes which silently begged me to ept, I relented and let myself be spirited away into their clubroom.


    I mean, Miura-senpai and Maaya told me that a round wouldn''t take that much time. The maximum is five minutes. That won''t set me back as much if I y once.


    It also helped that everyone was weing -- well, except the two boys who were not Hashimoto and the Club President, Nishimura.


    Four of the boys in the club that I saw before were absent, maybe they quit already after finding no progress in getting close to Maaya or any other girls from the club.


    In any case, I noticed that they got another girl member from our year. If I remember correctly, she''s from ss 3. Given that I got acquainted with most of the first-year girls during the camping trip, she also amiably greeted me.


    My presence actually didn''te off as a surprise to her. She immediately took the hint that it was because of Maaya. Her name was at the tip of my tongue but I couldn''t remember it well. I let the others remind me of it by waiting until they called her name. That way I won''t guess it incorrectly. That would be awkward, right?


    Anyway, as for the details of the game... It''s another unique one that would probably never leave the confines of this clubroom.


    It is going to be yed by a special deck of cards, made and printed by the second-year girl. She''s as dedicated as Maaya when ites to her creation.


    Miura-senpai continuously calls her a game freak, making me fail to remember her name anymore. Or maybe I never really asked for it.


    But since she''s at the center this time, I finally learned it. Sagara Miku.


    The game could be yed by 4-yers at a time. And because she''s going to act as the judge and referee, their yers became an odd number. Hence, my appearance put them right back on track.


    "Listen, Onoda-kun. I will repeat the exnation of the rules to you. It is quite simple..." Basically, it''s just a variation of the ssic Old Maid which she named the Gambit''s Secret.


    The referee is the Gambit as the secret lies on the cards.


    "... However, in this game, you don''t have to dere your pairs. The deck is alsorger. 160 cards. Each yer will be dealt 40 cards at once. Like the ssic deck, there are suits and numbers designated to them. The suits don''t matter for now. I''ll implement more rules in the future."


    As she continued her exnation, I couldn''t help but frown at howplicated she made it to be.


    On my side, Maaya exined it in more detail to me but in the end, I could only curl my eyebrows and admit that not everything was clear yet.


    Upon hearing that, Sagara-senpai came up to me and smugly dered, "It''s fine, Onoda-kun. You''ll understand it more when you start ying."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Or so she said. But when I heard the win condition, I felt like I would have a headache from it. Surprisingly, the rest of the Game Club looked like they truly understood the game.


    To not spoil the mood, I stopped trying to make sense of theplicated rules and just let them start the game.


    I mean, I''m not looking for a win. I''ll just y to lose.


    Thanks to that, the first round where I joined as the 4th yer ended with me and another boy losing to Maaya and her ssmate. Two are dered winners who will advance to the final match so... despite losing, I still ended up staying to continue cheering for my girl.


    Miura-senpai, who got eliminated in their set, stayed by my side, sulking that I didn''t cheer for her.


    I know. That''s just her attempt to get my attention and... lucky her, I was feeling generous so Iforted her while watching thest match.


    Unfortunately, Maaya lost and the eventual champion was her ssmate who also had no idea how she won.


    Congrattions were said and Miura-senpai pulled out cupcakes for celebration.


    When it was time for me to leave, Sagara-san came up to me and said, "I get it, Onoda-kun. My game is still wed. Next time, it''ll be different. You have to win by then."


    I don''t know why she wants me to win but to extricate myself from her fiery enthusiasm, I just nodded and replied with a ''I''ll look forward to it, senpai.''


    After that, Maaya apanied me to the Book Club. Halfway through, we found a corner where the girl acted a little clingy and jealous. She noticed my interaction with Miura-senpai so... she decided that she would only feel better if I pampered her.


    Can I even refuse her? Of course not.


    My Maaya acting that adorable and not being a tsundere is a rare urrence.


    Upon noticing her glistening lips, her beloved Onee-sama instantly guessed what happened when we reached the Book Club.


    Because of that, the usually confident Maaya found herself at the mercy of her sister.


    "Go easy on her, Himeko."


    "Fufu. Allow me to have fun teasing Ya-chan, Ruki. It''s unfair if only you can tease her."


    Somehow, the gentle Himeko started adopting my fondness for teasing... But well, Maaya the siscon would probably enjoy it so it''s fine. For all I know, she''s already acting just to get spoiled by her Onee-sama.


    Before I moved to check on my ko, Haruko, Aya, and Mio, I pampered the two until they both ended up clinging to me.


    Due to that, Edel didn''t hold back from climbing into my embrace as soon as I neared her.


    Before I could get to visit the other girls at the neighboring clubroom, I would already be covered by the scent of the six in this room.


    "Oh, right, hubby. You noticed Shizu and I talking earlier, right? It''s about creating amittee for the Cultural Festival. She''s consulting me on how to do it efficiently. Guess what? She not only consulted me but she also managed to recruit me in helping her with it." Haruko whispered when she took Edel''s ce on myp. Despite the tone of her voice sounding exhausted, I noticed a hint of aplishment momentarily showing on her face. Even though she said she was already tired of administrative work, the uing Cultural Festival must''ve boosted her determination.


    If I''m not wrong, she''s going to do her best to steer everything so that things will be favorable for me. And most likely, she''ll spread that to the other girls as well.


    "Good to hear. Just don''t overdo it, alright?" I reminded her of fear that she might get in trouble for whatever she was nning.

 Chapter 2093: Mutsumi-senpais note

    Chapter 2093: Mutsumi-senpai''s note


    ?


    In the next room, I was greeted by the aromatic tea brewed by my lovely tea girl, Mina. A


    refreshingly bright smile hung on her lips, showing how pleased she was with the good news she just heard.


    Yeah. Looks like the two seniors seated around the low, round table already told her about how we settled our differences.


    "Good for you, Ruki. You don''t have to feel awkward in this club anymore." Mina opened as she dragged me down to sit alongside them.


    Yuika-senpai shyly smiled at me and took the teapot to pour me a cup.


    Minori-senpai, on the other hand, was quite subtle with it. Her lips only curved for a moment before they returned to her usual, unbothered state.


    "Thank you, senpai." I thanked the orange-haired senior and took a sip before replying to Mina, "Come on, I didn''t feel awkward before. I understood where they wereing from." "No... It is our fault." Yuika-senpai bit her lips as she attempted to bow in apology again.


    I prevented that by stretching my arm, blocking her forehead from lowering.


    Minori-senpai then pulled her up and smirked.


    "Yuika, just let him act humble. That''s his specialty."


    I scratched my cheek, not denying it at all. And Minaughed at the aftermath.


    "I feel like I''m watching an afternoon drama." She said as she held her stomach.


    Minori-senpai''s reprimanding gazended on her but she ignored it as she also moved to my Yuika-senpai''s side, telling her about my shameless exploits which somehow flustered the girl.


    Perhaps not knowing where to run, she squeezed out of the two and ran to my side which Mina vacated. Using my body as her shield, she whispered meekly, "Onoda-kun, don''t mind me." "Alright." I sinctly replied and took another sip of the tea before I started patting her head to which she happily epted.


    Seeing how the girl ran up to me to escape them, Mina helplessly shrugged.


    That''s enough confirmation for her that Yuika-senpai truly dropped her prejudice on me.


    As for Minori-senpai, she''s just d to see me uphold my promise of taking care of the girl. Even if it''s against them.


    After a few more back and forths with Mina who seemed to find her motivation to tease us, I remembered something that I''d forgotten.


    The note that Mutsumi-senpai left behind earlier. I put it in my pocket earlier since I still have to deal with Hayashi-sensei.


    And with the ss resuming, it escaped my mind to check it again.


    While internally scolding myself, I brought it out of my pocket.


    Mina, Yuika, and Minori-senpai all raised an eyebrow upon seeing it.


    To cast off their doubts, I opened it in front of them.


    ''Sorry, Ruki, I got caught. Tehee~ I should''ve been more careful. I got lucky that it was Orimura-sensei or I would fail to deliver the goods.


    I set it up in the clubhouse but didn''t plug it. It''s empty. You go and fill it for everyone.


    As much as I love to see you and fill my longing for you, I have to run back to my college. If you like to thank me, send me a spicy video of you. Or better yet, video call me! I''ll wait!


    If you''re wondering where I got the fridge, check the receipt.''


    It was such a silly letter but I could somehow imagine the woman herself saying all that in person.


    But the receipt, huh?


    I once again put my hand on my pocket and pulled the long sheet of a receipt which apparently came from thergest appliance store in our city.


    I almost choked when I saw the price. It was a six-digit figure. It''s actually a high-end refrigerator... One that has a lot of features.


    It can produce crushed ice we can use to make some shaved ice for summer or anytime we want to.


    And that''s just one of its features.


    Anyway, there are a lot more items listed on it. An air conditioner that can be manually installed, a rice cooker, an electric stove, and much more.


    It''s like they shopped to fill a newly-built house with the necessary appliances.


    It came in a grand total of... Alright. Let''s not talk about it anymore before my stomach churns


    at thinking how many lessons in my boxing instructor part-time job will I need to pay it all back.


    However, when I saw the payment mode and the name of the customer who paid for it, augh couldn''t help but escape my mouth.


    ''Onoda Sayuri.''


    As it turned out, the culprit was my mom. And the date it was bought was a week ago.


    We didn''t have much time to visit the clubhouse... Most likely, the items in the receipt were


    transported there already.


    "What''s wrong?" Mina asked with a hint of concern.


    I pulled her close to me and handed her the receipt.


    Upon reading it, the girl was bbergasted. It repeated two more times when Yuika and Minori-senpai also checked it.


    Then as though they were waiting for my exnation, their eyes fell on me.


    "Did any of you see Mutsumi-senpai?" I smilingly shook my head.


    "No. Why?" Still confused since they couldn''t connect the receipt to Mutsumi-senpai yet.


    Also, they must be wondering why I brought her up.


    "You see. She got caught hauling a refrigerator to the clubhouse earlier. And she left me this note." I handed the note she left behind and they read it altogether.


    "Refrigerator? Pfft. That''s signature Mutsumi-senpai. So... Your mom, I mean, Auntie bought it and she got tasked to bring it to the clubhouse? When did she meet her???"


    "That''s also what I want to know. I guess... I can only call her to confirm it. But what do you think? Do you want toe with me and check out the clubhouse?"


    "Us too?"


    "Mhm. If you''re not busy. You can also rx there, senpai. But it won''t be today. Tomorrow."


    "S-sure. We''lle with you."


    "Then it''s settled. Minori-senpai, you too, right?"


    "Yuika said we. Is that answer not enough for you?"


    "I''m just confirming."


    She''s still a little fierce. I guess she didn''t want to publicize our connection yet.


    For the next few minutes, I continued drinking Mina''s tea while I listened to the girl''s exaggerated reactions as she read every item listed on the receipt.


    It became a source of ourughter and by the end of it, the girl snuggled back to my side, asking me to pamper her.


    Yuika and Minori-senpai went silent when I obliged. The former fidgeted at my side, perhaps not knowing how to react. I ended up holding her hand again which calmed her down. On the other hand, Minori-senpai watched on with a poker face. She''s not going to be jealous, right? With thest cup done, I excuse myself from the clubroom with Mina escorting me to the


    door.


    Before continuing on my way, I went back to the neighboring clubroom, telling them about the letter and my n to check out the clubhouse tomorrow.


    It''s our ce, after all. If Hayashi or Orimura-sensei asked me about the members of the Potato Clubhouse, I''d list all of the girls and relish the two women''s eventual reaction. Will they be astonished or speechless? Maybe both.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2094: Use your powers

    Chapter 2094: Use your powers


    ?


    The Student Support Club was quite busy today. They received a new request handed to them by the Student Council.


    Izumi as the Club President was busily supervising them. Arisa was working as her assistant while Nami and the others enthusiastically worked on the task delegated to them.


    Ogawa and Taku wore aplicated expression but at least, they weren''t making trouble for the girls. I noticed Tadano looking after them as though he was watching their every move. When he saw me looking at him, he gave me a nod. It''s probably his way of telling me that with him there, the other two wouldn''t try anything funny anymore.


    He''s bing more reliable, huh? Should I tell Mei-chan that her brother is admirable? Ah. That might backfire if he found out that I still asionally message Mei-chan.


    Anyway, since I didn''t want to disturb their ''club activity'', I just gave each of my girls a hug and a kiss when they asked for it.


    Kikuchi had an awkward expression seeing that but she knew saying something would be pointless, my girls loved it, after all.


    I even massaged Izumi''s temple, relieving her of her small headache. She''s really trying her best to do her duty as the President.


    Before I left, I told them about the clubhouse and my n to visit it tomorrow.


    Almost done with my usual routine which unfortunately wouldn''t include a visit to the Gymnasium and the Theater House, I started looking forward to what was waiting for me at the Literature Club.


    Or so that''s the n.


    However, just when I was about to go up to the third floor of the Club Building, I stopped at the first step when I saw who was climbing from up from downstairs.


    At almost the same instance, the said person also noticed me.


    With her hair still a little shy because of the highlights she put on one side and her makeup bing more and more into the gothic side than my earlier impression that she''s in the middle of transitioning into a gyaru, Nagase Nina, the vampire fanatic, waved energetically at


    me.


    "Oh! Senpai? Lucky! I saw you right away! Is this fate working in my favor? Did you use your powers to create this coincidence?"


    As always, one could be stumped by the wordsing from her mouth. She still wouldn''t drop her belief that I am a Noble of the Night.


    A sarcastic smirk formed from my lips, "What do you think? If I had that kind of power, you wouldn''t see me about to climb up these stairs. I would''ve waited for you at the gates."


    "Eh... Come on, that''s why it''s called coincidence, senpai. Wait there. I''ming up." As expected, it''s not enough to discourage her. That belief was already deep-seated in her head. If I wanted to change that, a more drastic measure might be needed.


    But I don''t have the time to scare her and it doesn''t have 100% certainty that it will work. "Girl. This isn''t your school. Howe you''re here again? And you''re alone?"


    To steer us out of the vampire tall, I asked her as she climbed up the stairwell to catch up to


    me.


    She''s still wearing their uniform but as always, her winter coat was tied around her waist like Saki. Maybe when summer arrives, it will change to a sweater or hoodie.


    "Hmm? I just told you. I came to meet you, senpai."


    Ending that with a meaningful grin as though she''s pleased with herself knowing that she caught me unprepared.


    "Me? Not Tadano?"


    "Yes. You. I''ll say hi to their clubter. Hehe. Mami is busy with her homework. Umi and Sumire went to the library to study together. I''m the only one free enough toe here." "Don''t you need to study too?"


    "I''m pretty smart, senpai. I can score high on an exam even if I do ast-minute review." "That doesn''t mean you''re free toe and visit a high school whenever you want to."


    "Hmm. That might be the case but senpai, you''re too slow at replying to my messages! I can''t wait anymore!"


    She pressed a finger on her lip before pouting as she aired out herint.


    Although everything she said was true, two days before a reply was already slow for her? She was already lucky I could still remember she sent a message.


    But then again, she had no idea how many girls I was in contact with everyday.


    "Am I obliged to reply to you?"


    "That''s cold, senpai. But I like it. You''re showing your true colors now. A cold Noble of the Night who cannot be bothered by the whim of a weak mortal like me. Ah- how frustrating." "Stop monologuing there, you deluded girl. If you want toe thene. I still have a club to attend to so... I don''t have the time to deal with you."


    Yeah. She''s still a lost cause. There''s no saving her anymore.


    "Can I join you? Really?"


    "No, you can''t."


    "Eh... No takebacks! Let''s go!"


    As though she didn''t hear me at all, the girl climbed the first step and grabbed onto my arm. Despite her constant talk about being afraid of me, she''s really not putting up any guard. This girl... Her fantasy is to be bitten by a vampire and be turned into its kin.


    And with this close contact with her, her heart was already pounding rapidly from the excitement.


    I guess I''ll let Hana and the others deal with her. Let''s see how long she canst with those girls. Hana has her inherent superiority. Rae has her boundless knowledge. Rumi has her authority as the strict yet diligent Literature Club President. Andstly, Kana has a flourishing imagination. Who knows? She may even get more inspiration from interacting with this deluded junior who loves her vampire lore.


    "Listen. You have to behave or you''ll be kicked out. I can''t defend you if that happens."


    "I''ll keep that in mind! Even if I am to be kicked out, I''m satisfied enough to hear you thinkingn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    about defending me, senpai."


    "Has no one told you yet how difficult you are?"


    "Plenty of them already. Mami and Sumire did tell me I was iprehensible sometimes."


    "Heh. Yet you''re not changing yourself."


    "I don''t see anything wrong with me, senpai. If someone tells you to change, will you easily listen to them? Even if I love them as my friends, I know myself best."


    "Girl, that''s a sign of narcissism. But well, who am I to tell you what to do?"


    "Use your powers on me and I will follow your everymand." With her eyes twinkling in


    anticipation, the girl tightened her hold on my arm.


    What a hopeless girl. How many have I said that just in this instance?


    Ignoring what she said, I resumed climbing the stairs.

 Chapter 2095: The Hopeless Junior

    Chapter 2095: The Hopeless Junior


    ?


    "Again, you''rete. And what''s this? You brought another girl with you. She''s not even from our school!"


    Faced with the grumpy Rumi, hands on her waist after opening the door for us, I could only force a smile as the vampire fanatic quickly hid behind me. She felt the pressureing from the senior in front of her.


    Soon afterward, Nina peeked her head out slightly to greet and introduce herself to Rumi.


    "Hello, senpai. I am Nagase Nina, Ruki-senpai''s junior. I''m here to investigate him!"


    "Investigate?"


    "Yes! His origins as the Noble of the Night!"


    "Noble of the... What? Hey Ruki, where did you pick this girl up?"


    Baffled at the wordsing out of her mouth, Rumi turned to me.


    "Downstairs. Don''t mind her. She has a wild imagination."


    I answered which made the vampire fanatic step out of hiding to retort or maybe defend her


    cause.


    "It''s not my imagination! You''re purposefully ying dumb, senpai!"


    Rumi alternately looked at us before settling at me.


    "Oh. So, you''re casually kidnapping a junior now."


    "I wish it''s as simple as that."


    If I''m going to kidnap someone, it''ll be Mami to torment Ogawa again.


    Alright. Scratch that, I''d rather get Sumire or Umi than this girl who cannot be persuaded to drop her fantasy.


    "So, she came here specifically for you, huh? Wait. I remember. I read something about this certain junior in the group. Is it her?"


    Having remembered that, Rumi took another look at Nina who was currently acting fidgety while twirling her hair.


    Without needing my confirmation, Rumi then stepped forward, grabbed the girl''s hand, and brought her in.


    "Eh? Senpai? Am I getting abducted" Surprised, Nina blurted out nonsense as she tried to reach out to me.


    I simply waved my hand at her as I watched her be brought over to our usual meeting table.


    There, Kana, Hana, and Rae eyed the neer who was acting a little pitiful and abandoned at the moment.


    I ignored her and closed the door behind me before approaching them.


    I first went to my Kana, hugging her from behind even with Nina still trying to get my attention.


    "How is it? Have you made some progress?"


    "I do. Wanna read it?"


    "Sure. I''ll read it in a while." I kissed Kana''s cheek which the girl happily epted.


    After that, I moved on to the next girl, Hana.


    "So, is she the girl who believes you''re a vampire? Why not bite her and be done with it?" As I also hugged her from behind, Hana was the first to open her mouth.


    With narrowed eyes as though she was not pleased with Nina''s presence, she dismissively suggested.


    However, she whispered it only for my ears to pick up.


    "If I did that, what do you think would be her reaction? Will she be convinced that I''m not a vampire or will she suspect I purposefully retracted my fangs?"


    "... I don''t know. But you''re being too soft on her. It feels like I''m seeing myself in her shoes." Ah. So that''s the reason, huh? Is she admitting that she deluded herself about her chances of stealing me from the other girls? Now she''s projecting herself on Nina''s unbroken fantasy.


    "I guess you''re right. Your situation is a bit simr. But only a bit. I was soft on you because I love you. I am soft on her now because she still doesn''t know any better. If she realizes that I''m more dangerous than some mythical creature, she might get nightmares at night."


    "Is that what you think is going to happen? Ruki, you''re being naive. I thought you know yourself best?"


    "Are there other possibilities?"


    "You''re being awfully dense. Just kiss me and move to Mirae. Maybe she can knock some sense into you."


    Hana sighed and clicked her tongue before turning her head to steal a kiss from my lips. Once that''s done, she pushed me to the other side where I got caught by my knowledge girl.


    ... Well, she''s not wrong though. I may have been acting really dense right now. It''s because I have no idea how Nina would react if she figured out what was actually happening.


    Maybe she''ll think they''re not in mind control but under a love spell. Knowing her pattern, she''ll also ask me to cast it on her! What a terrifying junior.


    "Pfft. That''s a rare look on your face, Ruki. Is this junior that difficult for you? You figured me out right away but you''re having trouble with her? ording to my knowledge, you''re either running away or denying reality. Which is it?"


    Rae whispered as well along with her sweet giggling. Since she caught me, I was currently buried in her chest, inhaling her irresistible fragrance.


    Maybe when I raised my head and looked at the other side of the table, Nina was already bbergasted at what she witnessed.


    Not to mention, Rumi would surely wait for her turn in order to scold me for flirting openly in


    the clubroom.


    But well, I''ll take it one step at a time.


    Wrapping my arms around Rae''s back and letting my weight slightly lean on her, I replied,


    "Isn''t that technically the same?"


    "Yes. I think you''re right. So... is Nina-chan like Sumire and Umi?"


    "No. I don''t think so. She just needed a wake-up call, I guess?"


    "Pfft. Then go and give it to her."


    Raeughingly ruffled my hair before squeezing my cheeks between her palms.


    Before letting me go, the girl also stole my lips which produced sighs of wonderment from the other side of the table.


    When I eventually stood up to face them, Rumi was shaking her head while Nina had stars in her eyes as though she just witnessed something out of the book.


    "As expected of the Noble of the Night. Senpai, did you bring me to one of your dens? So, is Rumi-senpai the same?"


    "Shut up. And you,e here and deal with your junior."


    "Yes, President."


    I forced augh before moving over to them.


    Nina followed me with her gaze and as soon as I reached them, she stood up and pulled me


    down to sit in between them.


    "Fuuu... I was scared for no reason. I thought I was going to be interrogated, senpai."


    "You''re still at it?"


    "What do you mean? I''ve just seen you be intimate with them. That''s the proof of my conjecture! You''re amazing, Ruki-senpai. Now, use your powers on me!"


    The urge to facepalm welled up in me. Rumi on my left tapped my shoulder as though sending


    me her pity.


    I turned my gaze to her and saw the girl holding back her lips from curving upwards.


    Yeah. She''s enjoying my suffering.


    "Listen here, Nina..." As I started with that, I flicked her forehead lightly. "There''s no power, your senpai here is nothing but a yboy who loves all of them. Do remember that."


    "Eh... Even if that''s the case, it''s unheard of for girls to ept that they share their man with


    other girls. Don''t fool me, senpai."


    "I''m not fooling you."


    "I''m not convinced."


    "How can I convince you then?"


    "Bite me." Once again, she''s offering her wless neck.


    "..." I went silent for a while, staring at her for a good ten seconds. Shortly after that, I fixed


    her uniform, "Girl, you''re weird."


    "Un. I get that a lot. Hehe. You know what, senpai? One time Mami told me to stop talking when I went into a weird tangent after talking about Kazuo-senpai. Only you are patient


    enough to listen to me like this."


    I see... This girl...


    She knew what she was doing here. She''s intentionally acting like this because I y along


    with her. It''s not that she''s deluded. In fact, she probably realized that I couldn''t be what she imed me to be. It''s just that, she felt liberated being patiently treated by me.


    She''s still a hopeless girl though.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 2096: Unleashed Menace

    Chapter 2096: Unleashed Menace


    ?


    Having understood her game, the eyes I used to see Nina got cleansed. Now, I couldn''t help but put her in the same category as Otsuka-senpai. She''s definitely going to continue acting this way around me and revel in my patience in dealing with her.


    Will that satisfy her? Maybe. But I guess there''s no harm in doing it as long as we understand each other.


    I ended up flicking her forehead again and this time, I got her to pout as she cried injustice for it.


    I used my thumb to ''heal'' by rubbing it gently which returned the smile on her face.


    Yeah. She''s quite a wicked girl, no? Lucky her, I''m still in a good mood after all the good things that happened to me today.


    With that aside, I just noticed that the curious girl wasn''t around. Did she skip again?


    I guess I''ll find that outter. For now... I better set things straight with this hopeless junior... "Alright. So, tell me. What do you mean by going into weird tangents? I can''t imagine how you do it."


    "That''s my unique skill, senpai. I love my lore and dive deeper into it but I also love talking about random things that would spark an inspiration in my head. It just happened naturally and I had no control over it."


    "I see. It makes sense."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Isn''t it? So, when will you take a bite, senpai?"


    "There you go again. I''m not thirsty so next time, I guess?"


    "Shucks. Too bad. And here I thought I could cling more to you..."


    "Is that your motivation here? To cling to me?"


    "Yes and no... Honestly, I also love your reactions, senpai. Can you forget about everything we''ve talked about for the past five minutes? Pretty please?!" With puppy eyes and pursed lips to try and persuade me, Nina leaned closer.


    Seeing that, my lips naturally curved up as I swiftly answered while pulling down my cor to copy what she did earlier; offering my neck to her.


    "Use your powers on me then."


    Upon seeing that, Ninaughed out loud as she pped in delight.


    "Well yed, senpai. See? This is what I''m talking about... You''re not stiff at all and you''re too amodating. You can''t fool me about not being the Noble of the Night. You''re using this to trick us; your victims."


    At this point, the other girls in the room had already caught up on what was actually happening. Kana and Rae were shaking their heads while Hana was covering her face, maybe feeling ashamed that she projected herself on this girl who was working in an entirely different matrix.


    "Don''t call yourself a victim." For the third time today, I flicked her forehead.


    However, she was now ready for it. She blocked my finger and stuck her tongue out, "I''m a victim of your forehead flicks!"


    "Alright. That works... But let''s stop here, alright? We''re in our Literature Club and you''re here as our guest. Either you watch on the side or join us in our activity today."


    "What activity?"


    With that remark, everyone burst out into a peal ofughter including Hana.


    Following that, Rumi took over for me as she pulled the girl back to her side.


    And while she was at it, I moved behind her, pampering her the same way I pampered Kana and Hana.


    When Nina saw that, she looked at me with an expectant expression. She''s expecting that her turn will alsoe!


    Really, the girl has no sense of danger. Do I look harmless to her?


    Yeah... Maybe.


    Anyway, I stopped paying her attention again as I returned to Kana''s side to read her revised book or at least, the part that she finished editing.


    She lent me a reading ss and I sat away from the ruckus that was starting to form because of the energetic junior that I brought into the club.


    Lost in the magnificent world that my Kana crafted, I immersed myself in it and I got detached from reality... It''s not just me forcing myself into that state, it''s truly the power of Kana''s writing.


    When I came to after reading thest sentence of the first chapter, fifteen minutes had already passed.


    I raised my head and found my girls merrily doing an impromptu activity to keep Nina engaged.


    Hana even moved over to sit next to the girl while Rae and Kana would asionally suggest something.


    I watched that scene for a while before eventually joining them... Somehow, we all marked today as the liveliest the Literature Club became.


    As we neared the end of the club hours, Rumi already got the girl on the recruitment list, telling her to join the Literature Club once she passes the entrance exam and enrolls next year. To fully bait her in, she introduced me as the future Club President.


    Honestly, if she started with that, Nina might''ve filled up the application one year in advance. Anyway, while my girls began to tidy up the clubroom to prepare for going home, the four girls handed me the task of escorting Nina to the Student Support Club.


    Although it was also within my n, they went ahead and unanimously decided that among themselves.


    Of course, they probably expected me to just put Nina in my afterthought and escort her alongside them.


    Because of that, the hopeless junior would once again get the chance to annoy me.


    "It was fun, senpai."


    "Fun to you, you mean." I rolled my eyes at her but Nina giggled at it. She then chased after me and like earlier, clung to my arm.


    If any student shows up now, it''ll undoubtedly create another rumor with a headline about the infamous Disciplinary Officer bringing his junior girlfriend to school.


    "Yes. But isn''t it because of you? I''m d I got the courage toe and see you. Best decision ever~"


    "Stop that. I still won''t bite you."


    Looking at her, she''s really having the time of her life, huh? She was not like this when I first


    met her.


    True, she was excited to see Tadano again. However, she''s not as unhinged back then. Inparison, she''s the same as Mami back then, pleased to see her crush. But now? I don''t


    know what to call her current state.


    "Heh. You can take your time, senpai. You can treat me like a fermented wine. The more I aged, the better the taste when you finally uncorked me. Am I going to be a in yet tasty rice wine or an elegant and fragrant red wine?"


    "... Is this one of your weird tangents?"


    "Maybe? Hehe... Don''t worry about it senpai, I''m simply giving you a glimpse of a beautiful


    future."


    "Yeah. Right, you are."


    Once again, she produced sweet-soundingughter. And for a short while, neither of us talked


    until we reached the stairs.


    With the mood settling down, Nina meaningfully murmured.


    "I still have a lot to learn from you, senpai."


    "Like what?"


    "For example, your origins. Or better yet, your taste in women. When am I going to be graced


    by your powers?"


    "You''re still on that?"


    Alright. I shouldn''t have asked.


    "Why not? Come on, senpai. Your adorable junior begs you."


    "You? Adorable? Sorry, but Umi takes that title."


    "Oh. Then I can be your yful and energetic junior!"


    "That''s Sumire."


    "... Ugh. Am I going to lose against my friends?" Sounding a little frustrated there, a determined expression shed on her face as she nced up at me.


    When I felt her fiery gaze threatening to burn my cheek, I turned to her and lifted my free


    hand.


    "Want another forehead flick?"


    "Senpai, you love flicking my forehead. What will happen if you leave a mark?"


    While that set her back slightly, this girl continued to prove that she was not the type to back


    out after starting something.


    "I''ll kiss it away." "Oh! Then, by all means, flick my forehead and leave a mark!"


    I thought if I tried a different approach she''d feel embarrassed at least but no. It actually


    boosted her eagerness. She tightened her hold on my arm and almost tipped over to my side. I had to stabilize my foot and hold her closely just to make sure that we wouldn''t fall down


    together.


    "You crazy girl... Have I unleashed a menace?"


    "You sure did. Maybe I should start calling myself your little vampire minion, senpai. All that''s left after that is to be baptized by your captivating fangs."


    With an impish smile, she whispered thatst part seductively. Clearly expecting a different


    reaction from me.


    What are the odds that Tadano will suddenly pop up by the corner and see us like this? Not


    zero.

 Chapter 2097: Going home

    Chapter 2097: Going home


    ?


    Before arriving at the Student Support Club, Nina sensibly let go of my arm. As much as she wanted to be baptized by my fangs, she knew it wasn''t a good idea to show up there while clinging to me.


    Furthermore, she told me to act like we only met along the way, keeping the fact that she was with us for more than half an hour.


    When I asked her why, she looked me in the eye and said, "I don''t want my seniors to get the wrong idea".


    By seniors, she probably meant everyone in their circle, including my girls and the three stooges.


    It''s understandable though. The girls will probably look at me in question but the boys, I can already imagine Ogawa or Tadano interrogating me right there and then.


    I can shut them down but that''s too troublesome.


    My girls will probably figure it out anyway and if they don''t, I will mention it to themter or at night.


    Due to that, our arrival didn''t cause that much of a disturbance.


    She greeted her seniors and acted like a junior who arrived to soothe their minds from the workload they just finished.


    Tadano was pleased to see her but Ogawa? The guy instantly eyed me, not even trying to hide his suspicion.


    Nina and I ignored that nonsense.


    Following that, it didn''t take long for the girl to be doted on by Nami, Arisa, and Saki.


    Kikuchi gave her a cookie.


    As for Hina, the girl only went to pat her head beforeing to me to findfort.


    From the way I saw it, she was also mentally tired from their club activity.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Izumi, on the other hand, remained in her seat. When I went to check up on her, I was met with a side eye though, primarily because of the girl curled up in my embrace.


    Hina sensed that so once she got better, she joined the other girls to surround Nina.


    Shortly after that, Izumi furtively signaled for me toe close and when I did, she pulled me down to her side beforeunching herself to me, using my chest as her ce offort.


    Yeah. She''s the same as Hina. She was in need of thefort I could provide.


    I didn''t say anything and simply held her.


    They already finished their activity or the request Shizu brought to them so... there was nothing to stop Izumi from acting spoiled anymore.


    While my attention was wholly focused on Izumi, I could sense Nina asionally ncing in our direction, an envious expression momentarily appearing on her face.


    For sure, Nami and the others caught that but they hid it quite well which prevented the boys from seeing.


    Anyway, there''s nothing much that happened after that.


    The silent guy left silently once they finished tidying up the table.


    He''s supposed to be kicked out of the club. I know.


    But something happened yesterday, the day his suspension was lifted. I wasn''t at school so I only heard it from the girls.


    He asked them for their time, and in this very room, he prostrated himself to apologize to Saki and everyone in their group.


    Naturally, all five of themid it out to him that he had broken their trust upon knowing what he did.


    I suspected that Ogawa urged him to apologize but apparently, that''s not the case. It''s actually Umi, his cousin, who convinced him to apologize right away and not stall it. That girl... She visited their house and listened to hisints where he was projecting himself as the victim. But then, she talked him down, making him realize the gravity of what he did.


    The courage to do that was admirable. I''ll pamper her a lot when I see her one of these days. As for why he''s back in the club, he also pleaded to be allowed toe back.


    While the majority already decided not to give him a chance after the incident, Saki herself stepped up. However, with harsh conditions wherein anyone else would choose to just walk away if they were in his shoes.


    He could stille and join them in their club activities but once club hours were over, he had to leave. Naturally, approaching Saki or any of the girls was also prohibited. She also tasked Ogawa, the only one who refused to kick him out, to watch over him. He''ll be joining the silent guy if he oversteps and breaks those conditions.


    Basically, Saki turned him into an outcast.


    And before I could ask her for her reason to do that, she cleared it up to me that it''s not out of pity. She wanted him to feel unwee and eventually voluntarily choose to leave by himself.


    Maybe that''s her kind of revenge.


    I can say that it is too soft. But looking at it from her perspective, it was also for her peace of


    mind.


    She watched me pummel the guy with my fists until he became bloodied on the day of her birthday... That''s not a great memory to keep.


    Besides, even if it became twisted in the end, their friendship before I appeared in their life was at the very least, genuine, no matter how pretentious Ogawa acted back then.


    I wouldn''t take that away from them. In the future, it will just be a part of their distant


    memory buried by the memories we create together.


    Anyway, after I finished pampering Izumi, I told them to wait for me.


    I nned to go home with them today but before doing so, I''ll walk the other girls to their


    bus stop or the station.


    Kinda unreasonable, I know but everyone agreed to it.


    Nina also looked pleased upon hearing that which didn''t escape Tadano''s notice.


    Yep. Hiding her interest in me was doomed to fail right from the start.


    First, I walked with my girls from the Literature Club along with Chii, Kushii, and An-rin.


    Then, I returned to get Haruko and the rest of the girls from the Book Club and Poem Appreciation Club.


    Unfortunately, Maaya, Himeko, andter, Misaki and Marika were still picked up by their chauffeurs.


    I got caught in a little trouble with Marika''s guards who once again warned me to stop


    meddling.


    But what can I do? I''m still nning to pick her up tomorrow.


    I even learned that someone from the Kujou Family might make the trip to our city to set things straight. Marika doesn''t know who it will be but I guess I can ask my parents who are


    already working behind the scenes.


    I''ll properly repay them once everything is over.


    As for Satsuki, I ended up walking with more than half of the basketball club since they all decided to go home together.


    Kawakami-senpai apologized to me but well, I didn''t really mind. They''re a lively bunch, that''s for sure. But ever since they won the city-level inter-highpetition, I''m already considered part of their club.


    They''re practicing again for the next level of thatpetition, after all. It will happen during the summer break so they really have no time to rx if they want to progress further into the grand ambition of reaching the nationals.


    I also made a trip to see Ryouko-san and Shio. The former had just returned from the gymnasium while thetter was busily organizing her modules for tomorrow.


    When I finally returned to the Student Support Club, close to an hour had already passed.


    The sky outside was already halfway through transitioning to the night sky.


    In any case, my girls didn''t mind it at all. They even got an additional member in the form of Shizu and Komoe who''s going to walk with us part of the way.


    Well, scratch that, I decided to walk her to their house which was only a few minutes from that bus stop. Even if a bus arrives before I return, we''ll simply wait for another one. Ogawa and Tadano already left. Most likely to save themselves from seeing me flirt with the girls. Good for them, I guess?


    "Shall we?" I asked them while sporting a huge grin which earned me a few pinch on my cheeks from the girls. They found that grin irritating because of how over-the-top it was. In the end, I got sandwiched by Shizu and Arisa as we led everyone out of the school gates.

 Chapter 2098: Chaotic Bus Ride?

    Chapter 2098: Chaotic Bus Ride?


    ?


    "So, Nina... What is it with you and your obsession with Ruki''s origins?"


    "Heh. I''m sorry, senpai. This junior is simply curious. Anyone will if they find out that you''re all into him."


    "You figured that out by yourself?"


    "I''ll be blind if I don''t!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "... Makes sense. You were with us during that karaokest week and even apanied us to watch those games."


    "Yes! But not only that... Tell me I''m not imagining this but Ruki-senpai is too charismatic. It only makes sense that he''s a Noble of the Night!"


    Somehow, not even a minute after we boarded the bus, Nina became the center of attention of my girls.


    The one who brought up that first question was Nami. Knowing how observant that girl is... she doesn''t really need to ask Nina.


    She did that to ignite the spark of curiosity of the other girls.


    Sure enough, Hina and Saki bit on it like fishes drawn to the bait. They pulled her to the back of the bus and surrounded her.


    Since they could only fit five there, I ended up sitting with Shizu who acted so quickly as though predicted this turn of events.


    Arisa and Izumi then took the neighboring seats on the other side. With the aisle separating us, I could see the envious look of Izumi upon seeing Shizufortablytching on to me.


    Anyway, Nami and the others were just behind us so it didn''t take long before I could feel someone''s hand reaching out from above the headrest.


    I looked up and saw Nami who was sitting directly behind me ruffling my hair before cupping my head intimately.


    She couldn''t care less about the possibility of the bus driver seeing her through the rearview mirror.


    "Hear that, Ruu? Your junior says your overflowing charm can only be exined if you admitted to being a Noble of the Night. Care to exin yourself?" With a knowing smile which feels like she''s drawing me into their conversation, Nami dropped a kiss on my lips.


    However, upon seeing that, Shizu got triggered to reply in my ce. Of course, she momentarily lifted her head to steal my lips back from Nami.


    "Nanami, are you really asking this blockhead to exin it?"


    "Why not, Shizu-nee? His junior deserved to know." Nami maintained her somewhat of an enigmatic smile as she raised the volume of her voice a bit which drew the attention of Arisa and Izumi.


    Then, Arisa chimed in while sporting her iconic yful smile. Yeah. She smelled the fun brewing in the air.


    "Yeah. Yeah. Ruki... tell her!"


    Izumi also bit on the bait as she red at me first before saying, "Hmph. I can agree that half of his charm is natural... But the other half? Isn''t it because he''s so shameless and all of us fell for it?"


    Well, she''s not entirely wrong. If I wasn''t so shameless to confess to all of them, I wouldn''t be here escorting them home.


    However, the yful Arisa says otherwise.


    "I think that''s just you, Izumi. Ruki has always been more straightforward to me."


    Saki agreed with her while Hina came to reinforce Izumi''s ims.


    "No. He''s also shameless with me! Ruki told me he''ll make sure to take care of me if I fall with him instead..."


    Upon seeing and hearing all of that, Nina as well as Kikuchi, who had nothing to do with any of this, had their mouths opened in awe.


    Probably, it felt like they were watching a debate on TV about whether the water was wet or not.


    While that was happening, Nami and Shizu grabbed their opportunity alternately kissing me. But once the argument cooled down slightly, the baton fell back on myp. Although the other four appeared to be holding themselves back from copying what the pair of cousins did, none of them made a move.


    They simply waited to clear up the air by saying something.


    But well, with Nami''s thumbs intimately caressing my cheek and Shizu''s arms gradually tightening around my waist, could I pretend I forgot what they were talking about?


    As if I could do that? Even if I don''t look at them, I can already imagine their glittering eyes as they wait expectantly for my answer. And that includes both Nina and Kikuchi.


    And so, after deliberating for a while, I said what was on the tip of my tongue when they started with this.


    I mean, it''s just Nina trying her best to cultivate her fantasy again, right? I''ll y along. "Alright. I''m shameless but aren''t I sincere enough to all of you? As for my charms... all of you are better judges for that than me. That doesn''t mean I''m a Noble of the Night."


    Upon saying that, I turned around to look at Nina who was already on the verge ofughing. Little by little, my girls also reacted the same way.


    Then for the next few minutes, regardless of whether there were people watching us or not, I ended up changing seats a few times to be pampered by my girls.


    By the end of it, I found myself between Nina whose bright expression seemed to indicate it all went ording to her n, and Kikuchi who had no idea how it turned out this way. Well, I spared the fujoshi from going crazy as I fully focused on the mischievous junior that was a disguised menace.


    "Hehe... Senpai, are you mad at me? Here. Take a bite."


    "You''re asking for another flick. Forget it. I''ll just spoil you the same as them. Will that satisfy you?" I lifted my hand down to target that smooth forehead of hers but I immediately put it


    down in favor of simply holding her chin.


    Just like earlier, Nina turned into an imp.


    "Does that include kisses too?"


    "No."


    "Aww..."


    Really, she''s still like this even when surrounded by my girls. Is she advertising herself to easily get epted by them when I eventually fall for her?


    I don''t know.


    As gently as possible, my hand left her chin alone and moved towards her glossy hair, fixing it properly and exposing her peach-colored ear.


    Then in a serious tone, I whispered, "Don''t sell yourself short just because it''s fun. I''m the type of guy girls like you should stay away from."


    Nina''s smirk rxed and turned into a pretty gentle smile. She then grabbed my hand and whispered back, "I get it. But, that''s not how I''m seeing you, senpai. You''re a literal chick ma. Girls will just get drawn to you naturally. Don''t you see? I wonder what kind of good deeds you did on your past life"


    "Maybe I saved the Shogun from being assassinated?" I jokingly answered since the girl still refused to listen. Or maybe it was me refusing to ept the reality.


    Yeah. It must be that.


    "Pfft. Or you assassinated one tyrant."


    "That too."


    Nina sweetly giggled as our conversation suddenly shifted to somewhere else.


    In any case, with the bus soon arriving at their stop, I ended up spending thest few minutes next to this fanatical junior.


    I don''t know how to call her anymore. Can she still be tagged as a vampire fanatic? That''s now her cover story because she''s now keenly aware of what''s happening between me and my


    girls.

 Chapter 2099: Escorting them home

    Chapter 2099: Escorting them home


    ?


    Just likest time, I prioritized escorting my girls home. This time, with the addition of Nina, Arisa, and Izumi, we got off the bus at an earlier stop than the one close to Nami, Shizu, Hina, and Saki''s neighborhood.


    As always, I ended up overthinking about how to bring it up. When I managed toe up with a flimsy excuse in my head that would probably sound so weak, I was met by the girls'' knowing smiles as though they already expected what I was about to say.


    Yep. What a dumbass. My girls could already read me like an open book. Even Nina understood why I became silent.


    Due to that, the vampire fanatic found it more amusing to see that side of me.


    "Not gonna lie, senpai. I love discovering things like this. Will you show me more?"


    Or so she said.


    I didn''t answer her, pretending I failed to catch what she said.


    All of us got off together, leaving the remaining passengers whispering behind our backs.


    Yeah. Those were the few who saw that I juggled myself around. Even if they only saw me sitting in different seats throughout the bus ride, drawing some wild conclusion from it was easy.


    Not to mention, most of them were from our school who, more or less, knew me by face.


    Shizu was quite hidden since she''s at the window seat so they''re probably only pointing at me and how much of a womanizer I am.


    We''ll see if it''s going to be another rumor tomorrow.


    That aside, we continued on our way after the bus left.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Starting with Nina, I discovered that she''s living quite close to Sumire and Umi''s neighborhood. It''s like only a few blocks over. Mami, her friend, was also quite close.


    In any case, nothing much happened anymore. It''s already night so she obediently entered their house after bidding us farewell.


    Ah. No. She tried asking me to bite her again, saying I needed sustenance for the night. That made the other girls react by stepping in between us and saying if I needed sustenance, I could get it from them...


    ... Are they protective of me? Or are they just feeling a pinch of jealousy from seeing Nina openly throwing herself at me?


    In any case, they also ended up ying along with her fantasy... That set back my Noble of the Night controversy a few steps back. Now, Nina will continue ying along with that fantasy.


    Soon after that, I escorted Arisa and Izumi. Unlike the other girls, they''re next-door neighbors.


    Unfortunately, with their street being one of the most active around this part of the city, kissing them openly was out of the question. Although we''ve already done it a lot on the bus... a goodnight kiss is still different, no? And they both want to get it for the first time tonight.


    Ah. Izumi acted like she didn''t want to do it but when Nami and the others helped in blocking us from public eyes, she was the first to jump in before hurriedly disappearing into their house.


    As for Arisa, we kind of got so lost in each other that Nami and Shizu had to fake a cough to wake us up from that trance...


    Yeah. I''ll me that feeling of being irresistibly drawn to each other that put us in that state... As if! That was a poor excuse. If Izumi hadn''t run away, the same thing would''ve happened with her.


    Anyway, we didn''t stay too long in that neighborhood. We''re gathering too much attention, after all.


    I mean, I''m the only guy in our group and it shows that everyone - except Kikuchi - is on good terms with me. Good enough that Saki and Hina are clinging to my arms while Nami and Shizu are clutching the hem of my uniform from behind.


    I guess my reputation as a womanizer will spread in this way if I also do this with the other girls next time.


    And in the future, I will find a poster with my face pasted across the city, warning the girls about notoriety.


    Alright. Thatst one was an exaggeration...


    From here on out, we''re done with five houses - including Kikuchi. Hers was also on the way so... why not? It''s not like she''s an outsider. She''s Hina''s best friend.


    With the distance of ten minutes of walking to reach their neighborhood, we acquired more memories walking under the night sky.


    We even passed by a convenience store where we ended up buying some hot drinks.


    I shared it with them so I didn''t need to buy one for myself. But man, we probably gave that cashier the shock of her life when the girls crowded around me when we were paying at the counter.


    Hopefully, she could that instance so the girls wouldn''t feel awkward with her next time. "Onoda-kun, can you clear up something for me?"


    "Hmm? What is it, Kikuchi-san?"


    "I''m wondering what your n is. Are you going to really date everyone like this? You''re not worried about the future?"


    "I see. I get it. It must be confusing to you." I answered but before I could continue, the four girls who heard that question also spoke up.


    "Hmm? He won''t date everyone in the end. He''ll end up with me alone. That will be our future."


    "Shizu-nee, you should really stop with that. Ruu won''t give up on any of us. I believe it''ll be the other way around if ever - some of us giving up."


    "Let me dream, Nanami. Because this numbskull will always remind me that it''s impossible. I will keep holding onto that dream. Whatever may happen."


    "I don''t really care as long as I can be with Ruki... Even if our rtionship started from nothing where it was me jumping on the opportunity. Now... I can''t see myself jumping out of it. Hehe."


    "Me too, Noriko. Ruki is... vastly different from Kazuo. I can honestly say that my feelings for him are in no way simr to what I felt for Kazuo. It''s way stronger than that." Hearing the four girls'' honest thoughts, Kikuchi experienced a lot of emotions. From being surprised, speechless, and eventually, eptance. She clearly saw that they were not making


    all those up.


    Shizu, Nami, Saki, and Hina are baring their feelings for me.


    "You four... I have no more words."


    When our gazes met, I put on a reassuring smile in an attempt to soothe her worries.


    "Don''t worry, Kikuchi-san. The only thing I fear for the future is failing to build up what I envisioned with them. We''re stillying foundations so it''s still hard to say. But with their help, I''m certain I can do it."


    Upon hearing that, the four girls surrounding me pleasantly smiled with some of them even bing extra intimate by locking our hands together or hugging me from behind.


    Of course, they calmed down soon enough and we continued on our way.


    Soon, we reached their neighborhood.


    We first arrived at Saki''s house. We saw her siblings who ran out of the house when they heard her voice. Nami and the others are already acquainted with them so they only wondered who I am to their older sister.


    Saki didn''t hide it, saying I was her boyfriend. But before those two kids could ry the shocking news to their parents, Nami and the others already brought me away.


    Next, we dropped off Kikuchi who was pretty much overwhelmed by now.


    Then, Shizu and Nami. I got to say hi to Auntie Kasumi who was surprised to see me again. I mean, it''s been so long since I dropped by. Thest time was when I picked up Nami in the


    morning.


    With that, Hina and I were left alone...


    Since I was already a known face in their street, the two of us walked hand-in-hand until we


    reached their house.


    Her parents were also pleasantly surprised to see me walking their daughter home. I even got


    offered a coffee.


    But I politely refused, saying I still had a train to catch.


    There, I watched until Hina entered their house before quietly turning around where a


    familiar figure was standing there.


    Just like the first time I met her, Kazuha-nee looked like a menacing figure under the


    lamppost.


    I put on my most innocent smile and greeted her, "Good evening, Kazuha-nee. Long time no


    see."


    Since she''s basking under the light, it''s not hard to catch her temple twitching in annoyance as she forces a smile to greet me back, "Yeah. Long time no see, you shameless bast-- Ruki-


    kun."

 Chapter 2100: Come with me for a moment

    Chapter 2100: Come with me for a moment


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Was it really a long time? Not exactly. Only close to two weeks have passed since Hina''s birthday.


    Looking at her figure, nothing much has changed. She''s as gorgeous as I remembered her. Also, she''s still eliciting the same reaction within me when I saw her for the first time.


    Her well-endowed body could get someone hot and bothered in no time even if she covered herself with thick clothes. Not to mention, she''s wearing a white dress tonight that clings to her body, making her figure all the more highlighted. And having her arms crossed in front of her just emphasized her bountiful mountains more.


    I don''t know if this is intentional or not but I''m starting to feel like not honoring my promise to Ogawa.


    Like I previously imagined, this wasn''t me approaching her, rather, it was Kazuha-nee who approached me.


    So, technically, I was honoring my words.


    Anyway, the fact that she stepped out of the darkness right after Hina went inside proved that she intentionally showed herself to me.


    She must''ve been waiting for this moment upon recognizing me.


    "Have you been well, Kazuha-nee?" I started, my lips curving upwards.


    Kazuha-nee scoffed and sarcastically smirked.


    "I have until I see you again tonight. Did you intentionally avoiding here again? Are you afraid of being bullied by me?"


    Ah. Right. She said something like thatst time. To get back at me, she''s going to bully me. But not long after that, I silenced her with a deep kiss.


    I can still vividly remember that moment. Kazuha-nee responded to it quite well, after all. But well, I was still a little guilty for dragging her into our affairs.


    Yes. Hina set her up for it. However, she could''ve strongly refused to do anything. But she didn''t do that.


    She got taken in by the temptation that she''s probably regretting even at this moment.


    Hence, she''s acting this way after not seeing each other for so long


    "Alright. Let me start by apologizing for showing myself to you, Kazuha-nee. Did I trigger some bad memories?"


    Kazuha-nee was taken aback as her mouth opened and closed. I couldn''t catch her current expression due to the direction of the light but she was definitely not amused.


    Before long, I heard her sigh.


    "This shameless guy... Shut up. Why don''t youe with me for a moment?"


    Wait. Did I hear that right? She''s asking me toe with her?


    Am I going to get beaten up by thugs she hired? Nah. She''s not that malicious but even then... I didn''t expect this.


    I thought she was just here to remind me that she was still upset fromst time.


    Ah. No. I think I understand why.


    We are still in their neighborhood. If someone sees us talking like this or even hears the content of our conversation, it may impact both Hina and her negatively.


    Without waiting for me to answer, Kazuha-nee graciously turned around, giving me another breathtaking sight of her body swaying magnificently.


    I''d bet if someone passionate about art saw her in this instance, they would call her a magnum opus. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration for someone to sculpt her figure.


    Well, before she could leave me behind, my foot had already taken the step to follow her.


    Walking past Hina''s house, we soon arrived in front of theirs.


    I have yet to step foot or even see its interior but is she seriously bringing me to their home?


    I cautiously looked around to see if someone was watching this but thankfully, most people in the neighborhood were already inside their house. Most likely to eat dinner.


    But what about the Ogawa Household? Not counting Ogawa who should be at home by now, their parents should also be inside, right?


    "Kazuha-nee. Are you sure about this?"


    Before she could reach for the doorknob and open it, I called out to her. My head tilted a little bit to the side because of the confusion behind her actions.


    There''s a car parked in their yard. Unless it''s hers and not their parents then... there''s a chance that she was alone in the house at the moment.


    But what about Ogawa?


    Knowing Kazuha-nee, even if she''s the type of older sister who loves to torment her little brother, she wouldn''t just be inconsiderate of him, right?


    Also, she''s aware of my conflict with him. That guy even asked her not to associate with me when I ran into them at the mall.


    Yet, here we are.


    Kazuha-nee got so entangled with me that she''s now inviting me to their house.


    To talk.


    "Stop being shameless for once and act normally, Ruki-kun. Ugh. I know this is a bad idea but there''s no other suitable ce where we can talk freely. Kazu-kun is in his room. Just bring your shoes in and not make too much noise."


    Hearing the conflict in her voice which then eventually got smoothened by whatever was driving her to do this, I couldn''t help but look at her worriedly.


    Maybe what happened between us had been bugging her since that time. And she couldn''t resolve it by herself. Now, she''s suffering because of it.


    I heard a few things from Hina concerning Kazuha-nee but it didn''t feel like something was


    wrong.


    Could it be that she''s also failing to talk to Hina properly?


    Most likely.


    "Alright, I''ll stop teasing you. I also honestly want to talk to you but I think I have to tell you something first."


    "What? Is it about your promise to Kazu-kun not to approach me?"


    This...


    "You knew?"


    "I know. And he told me a lot more than that. Ruki-kun... You''re not just ying around, are


    you?"


    "I see. If Kazuha-nee wants to talk to me about those things then feel free. I have nothing to hide. Especially to you."


    "You still have that dangerous tongue. Anyway,e in first."


    With a shake of her head, Kazuha-nee then resumed reaching for the door.


    Upon opening it, she gestured for me toe in first.


    I obediently followed her. Upon stepping inside, Kazuha-nee first looked around outside, perhaps also making sure that no one was watching, before closing it.


    She pulled a house slipper from me before lightly kicking my shoes, gesturing to me to take it


    off quickly.


    Their house wasn''t that much different from the Mori Household next door. But this entrance


    sure was narrow.


    I could see a few rooms with sliding doors on the right, which probably had tatami mats as


    floors.


    With her lead, we passed by their living room and into the stairs.


    Looking up, I could already estimate where Ogawa''s room should be. But when Kazuha-nee climbed up, she turned in the opposite direction.


    Her room was located on the leftmost side and even felt detached from the other rooms


    because of what looked like a small reading corner before it.


    When we passed by that area, I saw that the books were filled with novels and manga. Nothing


    was for academics.


    She''s working at home so... her books must''ve all been stored in her room, huh?


    Ah. That''s right. This was probably why her room was in this area. To avoid being disturbed


    when she''s teaching a ss or recording an online tutorial for her job.


    But then again... she''s really bringing me to her room, huh? Is she not afraid of me at all? Or is


    she confident that nothing will happen even if we''re left alone?


    Probably thetter. This is their house after all... She feels secure here.


    "Wait inside. I''ll bring you a drink."


    Kazuha-nee opened the door to her room and once again urged me to go in first.


    I stared at her for a moment to see what kind of face she had at the moment. But she averted


    her gaze and pulled on my arm instead.


    After pushing me in and closing the door again, I heard her hurried footsteps as she knocked on another room. Most likely, Ogawa''s.


    A momentter, I heard her voice saying, "Kazu-kun. I have a guest in my room. Don''t wander around too much, okay?"


    Following that was Ogawa acknowledging it before asking, "Is it a friend, aneki?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Alright. She''s covering the bases in case that guy thought about knocking at her door.


    Now, I don''t know what kind of conversation we''ll be having here. This seems to be something she already nned on doing upon meeting me again.

 Chapter 2101: What am I here for?

    Chapter 2101: What am I here for?


    ?


    "What are you doing? Didn''t I ask you to sit down?"


    Finding me standing still where she left me, Kazuha-nee looked at me like I was an idiot upon returning to her room.


    I put on a silly smile and walked over to take the tray she was carrying. On top of it were a pitcher half-filled with apple juice and two drinking sses.


    "Nope. You didn''t say anything when you left. Won''t it be rude if I just sit down wherever I want? Anyway, let me take that from you."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although my response and action made her roll her eyes, Kazuha-nee didn''t reject my offer to take the tray.


    She was left standing by the door as I moved over to the kotatsu ced in the middle of the


    room.


    Yeah. Even though it''s already close to summer, she still has a kotatsu setup in her room.


    But well, considering the air conditioning that somehow set this room back to a chilling temperature simr to the climate during the 1st month of the year, she''s probably using the kotatsu to warm herself up once the cold eventually gets to her.


    Let''s not shame her for not turning down the AC, alright?


    Anyway, while I was waiting for her, I''ve already taken in the sight of the entirety of this room. It''s quite spacious, really.


    On the far side opposite from the door, was her bed. It was ced next to a sliding ss door that probably leads to a balcony overlooking their backyard. Upon counting the steps and simting the exact location of her room, it should be right in the middle of the second floor, and its area extended towards the left side, making it more like a rectangr room than the normal square but only just a bit.


    Naturally, given that it''s already night, there''s a curtain blocking the view of the balcony but there''s a small gap to see the darkness outside.


    There''s arge bookshelf on the wall near the foot side of her bed. Then next to it was a study table. I could only see it from a distance but that''s quite a rxing corner - especially her fluffy-looking bed.


    The kotatsu in the middle of the room was only three to four steps from that bedside. Her wardrobe cabs were on the left. Then there''s a living room setup on the right - a long couch and arge TV.


    I thought I''d find a game console there but no. She''s probably only using it for leisure. Like watching dramas or movies.


    After that, there''s a separate space surrounded by rolling partition panels. It was currently pushed to the corner, only providing space for her workstation inside it.


    She''s probably expanding that space whenever she''s going to do the online tutorials. The partition was to prevent her from publicly showing the entirety of her room.


    All in all, this feels like a single-room apartment space. It onlycked a kitchen and a bathroom.


    "Should I put this here, Kazuha-nee?" As I arrived at her kotatsu and squatted down to ce the tray there, I nced at the woman who had yet to make a move apart from securing her door.


    From her face, I could see hints of bafflement but more than that, the serious expression she showed earlier was still prevailing.


    "I don''t get you. You remained standing here when I left you but now you took the initiative to take the tray from me. What are you on, Ruki-kun?"


    "Hmm? Being polite?"


    "That''s not being polite! Ugh. Anyway, yeah. Just put that down there and sit down. Also, give me that bag of yours first. I''ll ce it here."


    Ah. Well, How could I exin that? My body moved on its own when I saw her returning. But I was really trying to be polite. Seriously.


    Following her words, I handed her my bag after cing the tray down. Kazuha-nee epted it and put it on top of a small shoe rack near the door.


    After that, the two of us walked back to the kotatsu and took a seat facing each other.


    I didn''t slip my feet inside since I was still feeling hot from walking outside. On the other hand, Kazuha-nee lifted it up andfortably stretched her feet in. With how long her limbs were, her feet almost extended out on my side. If I ced my hand down, I''d probably be able to catch her toes.


    But well, I wasn''t here for that, right?


    Shortly after, her feet were retracted as she fixed her posture. She only did that to stretch her legs.


    After that, she grabbed the pitcher and poured a ss of apple juice for me.


    "Drink first."


    "Thank you."


    I epted the ss and took a gulp. It was refreshing.


    Perhaps seeing me enjoy the taste, I saw a small smile peeking out of her lips. However, when my eyes refocused on her, her expression reverted to neutral.


    She also poured a ss for herself and then drank half of it in one gulp.


    Once that was done, she finally faced me properly.


    "Ruki-kun."


    "Yes?"


    For her to start by calling my name... are we going to talk about something serious? I don''t know. However, rather than feeling the pressure, I''m a little excited to hear what she has to


    say.


    I mean, Kazuha-nee approached me even after Ogawa told her about our agreement. As for the other things that he said to her, I wasn''t worried.


    After experiencing that night with us, she couldn''t just bring it up.


    So, my best guess is... Kazuha-nee will try to build up our conversation tofortably bring


    that up.


    "I still hate you... For that night." Although her sentence was fragmented into two, I could sense that it took up her courage to say that to me while staring at my silly face.


    I maintained my expression and nodded, "Mhm. I can sense that. An apology won''t be enough. Is this the reason you brought me here, Kazuha-nee? Should I make a proper apology


    to you?"


    Kazuha-nee shook her head and the words she uttered next formed a vague question, "Do you


    regret it?"


    She''s talking about what happened between us, right? I can''t be sure. But I could only answer


    with that context.


    "I don''t think so. What about you?"


    I threw the question back to her.


    Kazuha-nee failed to answer right away. Her eyes shook a bit but it''s probably not because she was shaken. She''s just not expecting me to answer nonchntly like that.


    A momentter, she let out a sigh.


    "I don''t regret it." Kazuha-nee''s shoulders drooped a little before she continued, "It was also


    my own decision to stay."


    This confirmed that she was talking about that night, right?


    Kazuha-nee... She''s really bothered about that night. Bothered enough to bring me here to her


    room to talk about it.


    Does she not consider me a threat? Or maybe, that question didn''t even pass her mind.


    "I see. If Kazuha-nee doesn''t regret it then... can I ask what I am here for?" "You tell me." Kazuha-nee bit her lips before lowering her gaze. Looks like the devious sister


    that I had gotten used to was shelved down. The one in front of me here was the same woman who shared the bed with us.


    I watched that from my side and understood that we wouldn''t get anywhere if I let her lead


    this conversation.


    I took another gulp of the apple juice before cing my elbows on the table, my chin dropping on top of my joined fingers.


    "Kazuha-nee, I''ll be shameless here. But is it because you missed me?"


    As shameless and bold as that sounded, that''s the surefire way to trigger a reaction from her.


    A reaction different from what she had already shown.


    And sure enough, it was super effective.


    Her back immediately straightened up and both of her hands dropped on the table, causing


    the pitcher and sses to shake. Following that, she leaned forward before delivering one


    word, "No!"


    No. She said. But I can tell from her face. She''s not being honest right there.

 Chapter 2102: Do you hate him?

    Chapter 2102: Do you hate him?


    ?


    Several minutes passed after that not-so-honest denial of Kazuha-nee. She even red at me to prevent me from bringing it up again.


    I''d let her have that and simply shrug to wait for her to gather her wits and set us straight to what she''s really envisioning by inviting me to her room.


    "Okay, shameless guy. Let''s go over this again."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, forget thest few minutes. I''m not being myself there."


    "I see. Looks like I''m finally getting to see that devious older sister again."


    "Who are you calling devious?!"


    "Now, you tell me."


    "Ugh. Enough. I shouldn''t be taken in by your pace."


    "Will you believe me if I say I''m just being myself? It''s Kazuha-nee who''s acting differently. And here I thought I''d get bullied by you. Can I demand back the time I spent worrying about how to get out of it?"


    "You shameless boy. I''m still going to bully you. I have to get back at you for that humiliation."


    "Wait. Humiliation? Kazuha-nee, did I humiliate you? I''m pretty sure I asked for your permission at every instance that something happened between us."


    "... Thest one! You forced it on me."


    Oh... So she meant that one. The moment I pinned her down on the bed and kissed her.


    Yeah. I did force her on that because I was cheeky. Halfway through, she still epted it, savoring thest few moments before she ran away.


    In any case, that truly didn''t erase what I did. Now I feel like my apology from earlier is half- assed.


    With a bitter smile, I guiltily lowered my head in silent apology. With both of my arms pressing on the kotatsu table, I probably looked like I was offering my neck to her.


    "Kazuha-nee is right. You don''t have to wait to bully me for it. Just punish me right at this moment, I''ll take it without resisting."


    I didn''t look at her expression but from what I could capture from my vision, my words made her shake violently. Either she found it unbelievable or she was just angry that I was acting like this.


    Starting with a sharp tone as though she was stabbing me with it, a soft sigh then escaped her mouth.


    "You... Don''t decide that for me, Ruki-kun."


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but raise my gaze. Kazuha-nee had a troubled look on her face.


    Before I knew it, my arm already automatically moved, reaching out to cup her cheek.


    She dodged it though and I awkwardly pulled my arm back before sitting back properly. After rearranging my thoughts, I took another gulp of the juice and emptied the ss this time.


    Treating that as a shot to boost my courage, I faced the woman opposite me again.


    "Yes. You''re totally right, Kazuha-nee. Forget I said anything. It''s your decision to be made, not mine."


    "Great. As long as you understand." She replied but a few secondster, Kazuha-nee started giggling.


    Confused, I tilted my head at her which just made her giggles louder. Maybe she found it funny to see me clueless like this.


    But well, what can I do? I really did not understand what made her giggle like that.


    "Ruki-kun. Is it just me or am I seeing more of your hidden sides?"


    "I don''t know what you mean by that. What hidden sides?"


    "I mean this. You can also be clueless, huh? That''s new. Hina did mention I could understand you better in the future but did she mean this?"


    What is this woman on about? I can guess what she''s trying to say here... However, it will probably be too off the mark.


    I guess I should just y along and figure it out through her mouth.


    "Maybe. This is what she meant. Kazuha-nee, I may be shameless most of the time but I have this clueless side of me. I can''t even understand how I made you giggle. But I guess it doesn''t matter to me anymore. I can see the conflict on your face resolved, after all."


    "Uh-huh. There''s your dangerous tongue again. Kazu-kun should really take a page from you."


    "He can''t. He''s different from me."


    And that''s the truth. From the looks of it, Kazuha-nee also agreed to that.


    "Yes. I know. You made me aware of that. But Ruki-kun, can you tell me something?"


    "What is it?"


    "Do you hate Kazu-kun?"


    Ah... This question. I knew this wasing from a mile away. This was why she brought me here. To find out the truth.


    Although I could lie to her, she didn''t care about that. She could pick it out from my answer


    after all.


    But well, let''s just set it in for now.


    "Let''s see. Can I lie?"


    "No. Tell me the truth. I want to hear it from you." Kazuha-nee swiftly replied. Her beautiful eyes seemingly locked me in ce. Somehow, I could feel that I was being drawn to her further just by looking at her current expression and the way our conversation was going.


    I shook my head inwardly and cleared my head to give her a proper answer.


    "I see. Kazuha-nee must''ve heard his side of the story."


    "I do. And I... It may be unbelievable but when I think about you, I can''t help but feel like it makes sense and those are something only you can do."


    "Wow... That sounds like you''re praising me."


    "You can take it like that. I''m praising you but at the same time, I''m criticizing your


    personality."


    "Alright. That''s fair. I won''t deny anything even if he painted me like some kind of a monster


    to you. I''ll just be honest. Because I believe Kazuha-nee deserves to hear the truth."


    "Why do you think I deserve it?"


    "Because I like you. I''m biased like that."


    Perhaps not expecting me to just blurt that out, Kazuha-nee was left speechless. However, she quickly controlled herself. Her lips which were twitching and seemingly about to either frown or smile calmed down as she sternly put me under her intense gaze.


    "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. Go on. Answer my question, Ruki-kun. Honestly."


    I wryly smiled. I knew she''d do that. This was Kazuha-nee we''re talking about, after all. She''s someone who could dump a boyfriend in less than three hours. She''s quite hard to please.


    We just really caught her in the that night and pushed her over the edge so that she bit into


    the temptation.


    If not for that, nothing would''ve happened between us.


    "I did hate Ogawa."


    "Did? Why is it in the past tense?"


    "Because I don''t think it''s worth hating him anymore. You must''ve heard how I stole everyone away from him. But Kazuha-nee, I did that because the girls deserved happiness. He


    couldn''t give that to them so I did."


    "You hated him because of that?"


    "Yes. He''s too indecisive and delusional. Like you said, if he took a page from my book then


    he might be a little better. But that''s not what he did. He buried himself in his delusion. The day you met me at the mall, you tried mediating between us. However, he didn''t tell you that at that time, Nami was already mine."


    Kazuha-nee listened intently and from her bodily reaction, her emotions ranged from being angry, annoyed, helpless, and then pity.


    Well, that''s normal. What I said must be insulting to her. That''s her precious little brother. She might be the type to torment him but Kazuha-nee still cared for him a lot.


    "... So, did you specifically target Kazu-kun?"


    "I don''t. I may have some lingering thoughts about tormenting him by my actions but I neverN?v(el)B\\jnn


    targeted him. Ah. Right. I punched him in the gut once."


    "Why?"


    "For Nami. Ah. No. It''s to wake him up to reality."


    "borate."


    "That''s it. There''s no deeper reason. Like I said. He deluded himself in his fantasy where


    Nami is still in love with him."


    "... Ruki-kun. Do you still hate him?"


    After everything, my hate for him was just really out of pettiness. Without it, I didn''t really care about him. All this time, I only cared about the girls around him.


    "Not anymore. However, I don''t think I can get along with him. What about him? He hates


    me, right?"


    "Yes... And he''s trying to protect me from you."


    "Then, Kazuha-nee can simply follow him. We had an agreement, after all. Besides, I also did


    you wrong."


    As I said that, I broke out of eye contact and turned my head sideways. In my head, I was


    already thinking of leaving.


    However, I probably shouldn''t do that. For Kazuha-nee''s sake, I should wait for her to collect and arrange her thoughts about everything I said.

 Chapter 2103: Expectations

    Chapter 2103: Expectations


    ?


    "Ruki-kun,e over here..."


    After a minute of silence where my stay in this room hung in the bnce, those became the words that came out of Kazuha-nee''s mouth. It was an invitation toe closer to her. The tone she used was also pleadingly inviting.


    I just said she should follow the agreement I made with Ogawa and yet, this became her response?


    If I wasn''t someone who tends to overthink things, I''d probably be jumping to her side already without fully understanding the meaning behind it.


    When I nced back in her direction, I saw her looking at me with the sameplicated look on her face.


    It''s a face that mirrored her current internal dilemma.


    Is she against the idea of cutting off contact with me?


    I honestly don''t know. And I don''t like to assume things here.


    And so, I have to think of a response...


    Having met her gaze again, I could feel her eyes sticking on me as though she was trying to dissect my head and read my mind.


    I guess that''s fair. It might be too baffling for her to hear me say she should just follow Ogawa''s warning when I already showed her my shameless side.


    "Kazuha-nee, if Ie over... are you not afraid that I will act shamelessly again?"


    In all seriousness, that''s all I can think about. If she gives me a reason to get close to her, I probably won''t be able to hold myself back.


    I already recognized my interest in her, after all. She became the reason why I kind of mellowed down on my pettiness towards Ogawa. If not for her, the delusional guy would''ve suffered a fate no less different than Taku.


    But well... even my interest in Kazuha-nee wouldn''t save him if he annoyed me again. Good thing he''s behaving properly this week.


    As my head once again wandered somewhere else, Kazuha-nee replied to my question.


    "I don''t care... Juste here. Next to me."


    This time, she even tapped the space beside her and moved slightly to the side as though opening up a space for my feet to slide inside the kotatsu if I dide over.


    "Alright. Don''t sayter that I didn''t warn you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon saying that, I dramatically stood up as though I was reluctant to move.


    With both of my arms pressing on the table, I lowered my head and sluggishly straightened my back.


    Kazuha-nee watched me carefully without even blinking.


    One step. Her eyes followed me.


    Another step. Her body quivered a little. Maybe because of excitement.


    Two more steps. And I was now standing before her.


    With her head raised, Kazuha-nee gestured for me to sit down.


    And so I did.


    As I slowly crouched down and crossed my legs, Kazuha-nee tugged at my sleeve.


    I didn''t pay attention to it immediately. My butt was still hanging, after all.


    But the moment I settled down, one of my hands pressed down on the floor a few centimeters behind her.


    Because of that, my body slightly turned in her direction, closing in the remaining distance between us.


    I haven''t even touched her yet but this indirect move already put her on high alert.


    Her hold on my sleeve tightened and she eventually moved to clutch my cor.


    I nced down at her hand before moving my gaze back to her face. My inquiring eyes forced her to voice what she wanted to say to me.


    "You do know you''re going to lose your connection to this older sister, Ruki-kun. Is that really fine with you?"


    I see. So my assumption was partly correct. At the very least, she''s reluctant to part with me. Did I corrupt her enough that my influence on her was already this high? Or was it because she couldn''t take revenge on me if our connection was cut off? Or maybe it was both?


    Haa... Anyway, looking at my actions so far, I feel like I''m being indecisive and too cautious this time.


    I''m not being myself, huh?


    Alright. Let''s take a deep breath first and calm down.


    I inhaled deeply and closed my eyes.


    Even with my ckened vision, I could still feel her gaze on me. Moreover, because I shut down my sense of sight, my sense of hearing became enhanced.


    I could hear her pulse from the hand holding my cor. I could hear her unsteady breathing


    that was slowly quickening. Not because of excitement but impatience.


    Yeah. I''m putting too much on this. I should just drop everything and be myself.


    "No. It''s not fine. I still look up to you as an older sister, Kazuha-nee. But more than that... I''m already seeing you as a woman."


    "If you say it like that, it feels like whatever you''re presenting is too shallow. You said you like me. Was that born from what happened between us? I get that men are feral beasts who can call for a woman easily as long as you give them a little bit of attention but I''m expecting more from you, shameless little brother."


    She''s right. It was quite shallow if I thought about it. However, that''s also how my interest in my girls started. They all started with a small interest and eventually bloomed to love.


    But in retrospect, it''s not really hard tobel me as a yboy who cannot stop falling for girls. "Little brother, huh? Like I said, we''re too different from each other, Kazuha-nee. Tell me, what are your expectations from me?"


    "... I don''t know exactly."


    It took her a while to answer that as well but in the end, that''s all she coulde up with.


    "That''s quite a vague answer. If what I''m showing feels shallow for you then you must be expecting something unconventional from me. I''m sure you''re not looking for a gentleman...


    Then, it must be that, huh?"


    "That what?"


    "Someone just like you, Kazuha-nee."


    Everyone has their own tastes. Mine was diverse though. But this woman must be like that. She''s looking for someone who can match everything about herself. All the negatives and the


    positives.


    "I don''t understand." Kazuha-nee frowned.


    Looking at her expression, she''s trying her hardest to understand it. She fell into an


    introspection.


    "That''s normal. We often don''t understand ourselvespletely even if we im we do.


    That''s why our partners fill in the nks for that. Take me and my girls, they understand me


    better than myself."


    Well, there''s no better example at hand. Only myself.


    Kazuha-nee remained silent. She heard me but she''s also still looking inside herself.


    A whileter, she pulled on my cor, bringing my face closer to her. "Yes. You may be right, Ruki-kun. My expectation for you is to match me. No. On second


    thought, it''s the way around. Last time, I fell into the temptation you and Hina-chan cast on


    me... I want to match that, Ruki-kun. Can you try resisting me?"


    This... It sounded alright but at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel that something went wrong with her thought process.


    How did she arrive at having her own expectation for herself to match me? Besides, aren''t we talking about my agreement with Ogawa? Just how did we arrive here?

 Chapter 2104: Temptation

    Chapter 2104: Temptation


    ?


    Unfortunately, despite my bafflement at the sudden twist in our conversation, Kazuha-nee had already made her move.


    With her grip on my cor as though she was going to choke me if I moved away, our faces drew closer together.


    Eventually, we couldn''t keep eye contact anymore since it was impossible to focus.


    My eyes were drawn to her cherry-colored lips which looked a little dry after talking for a while. As for her eyes, I had no idea where she was looking right now. Maybe my lips too or further down my body like my chest or abdomen. Of course, it''s also not impossible for her to stare directly at my groin. However, at this point in time, she''s quite focused on one thing, to tempt me into taking her lips on my own.


    She''s willing to offer that to me despiteining that I forced ourst kiss on her.


    But that''s her condition, after all. If she could match what I aplished back then, she''d definitely be satisfied.


    Should I just y along with her?


    No... It wouldn''t really do well to just fake it. It''s unfair to her when she''s being sincere right


    now.


    No matter how wrong her thought process became, she was already convinced that it was the correct answer.


    "Kazuha-nee, I''ll say this again. I was expecting to be bullied by you when you told me to follow you. But right now... I feel like that''s not going to happen anymore."


    "Are you that keen on being bullied by me?"


    "Not really. I''m just wondering what you prepared in getting back at me."


    Steering our conversation like this, the tension loosened up a little. However, our situation didn''t change. With our faces this close together, we could already smell each other''s breath and feel the warmth of it. The tip of our noses was also close to touching.


    Do I feel the temptation? Naturally. I''m not numb. And I''m certain that she''s the same.


    In the end, this was turning into a battle of our willpower.


    I guess I should do what I do best in this kind of situation. Not to defeat her but to open her


    eyes.


    "I prepared to put a halt on your shamelessness," Kazuha-nee answered.


    At the same time as she did that, I moved the hand I ced behind her. I initially aimed to hook my arm around her waist but because of the short numbness, I ended up grabbing her plump behind.


    I realized the blunder right away but my hand wouldn''t move away anymore. With my fingers gradually curling to grip that squishy part of her tightly, Kazuha-nee involuntarily quivered followed by her forehead crashing against mine.


    A silent yelp escaped her mouth followed by her lips closing shut.


    Acting like I didn''t do anything, I directly replied to her, "So, how are you going to halt my shamelessness, Kazuha-nee?"


    My lips curved up into a smirk but she''s probably not paying attention to it anymore. Her face started heating up and her eyes closed shut. Most likely, to calm herself down.


    Her hand on my cor loosened its grip. Instead of pulling it back, she ced her palm on my neck, her fingers extending to my cheek.


    "I will deny you of..." Her voice abruptly stopped there.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even without her finishing that sentence, it''s easy to guess that she meant what I just did. Shamelessly touching her.


    "I see." I said, the volume of my voice lowering to match hers, "Will you deny me of this, Kazuha-nee? You can tell me to stop. Apart from that kiss before, I won''t do anything you hate."


    At this point, my naughty hand started moving. A subtle fondling to feel her squishy softness. I could feel her hand curling up on my cheek. Perhaps if she grew out her fingernails, she would''ve already poked me with it.


    "... I said I''m going to tempt you. Not the other way around. Can I take it that you got tempted to touch me?"


    "Well, if we spin it like that then... you may be right. I got tempted to touch this part of you... I haven''t gotten a proper feel of this back then. My focus was mostly on Hina, after all."


    Yeah. There''s no need to deny or make an excuse about it. I could''ve moved it after the numbness disappeared but I still went to grab her delicate cake.


    "Ugh. No. This isn''t enough." As she grumbled that, Kazuha-nee tilted her head backward. And then like a spring that had been stretched to its limit, her head came back at a quicker


    speed.


    Our foreheads collided with each other, our noses touched and ovepped, and the distance between our lips became practically zero minus the actual touch.


    Her heartbeat gradually quickened as her free arm grabbed onto my side, pulling our bodies together.


    "Kazuha-nee. I know you''re aware of it. Even if I kiss you at this moment and admit that it''s because I got tempted, you still won''t feel it''s enough."


    I whispered, my warm breath entering her mouth and inhaled by her. Kazuha-nee''s lips parted open as she nodded her head. Because of that, our lips brushed against each other.


    At this point, she''s already trembling uncontrobly. Her body temperature was already approaching the temperature beneath her kotatsu. Not even her AC that was set to chilling could stop the rise of it.


    "... What do you propose for me to do then?"


    "I don''t know, Maybe let nature take its course? Kazuha-nee, let''s stop this farce, shall we?" Upon saying that, I tightened my grip on her behind, feeling her up more. My thumb gradually burrows down the crack in the middle.


    Another tempting sound escaped from her mouth and Kazuha-nee pulled back her head a bit.


    This time, our eyes could now see each other properly. Our current image is reflected in them.


    "Don''t call it a farce. I''m trying here, Ruki-kun." She pursed her lips, perhaps feeling like I was putting her down.


    But that''s not the case at all.


    "And you think I''m not? I''m holding back a lot, Kazuha-nee." I paused for a moment to fix my posture. With my other hand reaching to her waist, our bodies soon faced each other. Of course, my hand remained behind her.


    "If I just let myself be taken in by how tempting you are right now, won''t it undermine your effort? Thinking about it, what truly went wrong was the fact that you told me about your expectations, Kazuha-nee."


    "You think so?" The woman blinked her eyes a few times, possibly trying to understand it.


    "Mhm..."


    "Then... Let''s forget about it, Ruki-kun."


    "Alright. Let''s do that."


    As if it was that easy... However, that''s truly the way forward here.


    With our minds clearing up, Kazuha-nee and I tugged at each other boldly. It''s like we''re both answering to each other''s temptation.


    As we gradually pulled on each other and our lips finally ovepping, a sudden knock on the door put us both on alert.


    Following that, the voice of the guy we''re just talking about earlier echoed from outside.


    "Aneki. I''m sorry for disturbing you. Mom and Dad said they were on the way home. They told me to ask you what you want for dinner. You must be busy. You haven''t checked your messages."


    ... Alright. That was an incredible timing, Ogawa! Whatever atmosphere that built up for thest few minutes instantly shattered.


    Kazuha-nee reflexively pulled away from me and hurriedly stood up as she scrambled for her


    phone.

 Chapter 2105: Surprise

    Chapter 2105: Surprise


    ?


    Thanks to Ogawa destroying the wonderful mood that bubbled up between us, my time with Kazuha-nee ended there.


    I had no idea if he was listening in on us but I''d give him the benefit of the doubt that it was merely a coincidence. Because if that''s not the case, he would''ve acted more frantically after figuring out that I was inside his Aneki''s room and we were alone together. He wouldn''t knock gently and politely inform her of their parents'' message outside the door.


    Besides, Kazuha-nee''s room has great sound-proofing. The only reason I heard her knocking on his door earlier was because she left the door ajar.


    Maybe she did it intentionally to make me rx and not worry about Ogawa disturbing us.


    When she returned, all sounds became isted. Even the chirping of the birds or the whistling of the night breeze outside.


    Unfortunately, she failed to anticipate that their parents would message her. Due to being too focused on each other, even the notification tone failed to register in both of our ears.


    Anyway, with the information that their parents are about to arrive home, staying would just put us both in a bind.


    That''s why as soon as Ogawa returned to his room, Kazuha-nee and I silently agreed to end our meeting there.


    Like earlier, she sneakily escorted me out. She even ensured that Ogawa wouldn''t even think about peeking out to see her aneki''s guest.


    And when I reached their front door and put my shoes back on, Kazuha-nee grabbed my hand and whispered, "Come back tomorrow. I''ll forgive you forst time if you do."


    She didn''t wait for my answer though. She pushed me out of their house, most likely to hide her flustered expression from me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I only managed to catch a glimpse of her exposed ear before the door shut to my face.


    Well, I guess that''s a n for tomorrow. It''s also good for me. I can escort my girls again. Too bad though, I should''ve asked for Kazuha-nee''s number. I missed the opportunity to tease her and maybe see her before our next meeting.


    -


    It was close to eight in the evening when I reached our station.


    While I was stuck sitting inside the train, I already checked on my girls and learned from Akane that among the three girls who will sleepover at our house, Fuyu was the only one who had yet to arrive.


    The other two were already sittingfortably in our living room, ying with the console.


    Ah. Right. Because they still had to get a change of clothes or their sleepwear at their houses, Akane didn''t go home with them.


    And with Fuyu having already stayed with usst night, she was in dire need of fresh clothing. She might not feel embarrassed to wear my shirt again but with Eri and Futaba there, she wanted to act appropriately.


    And although Akane wouldn''t mind letting her borrow her clothes, their chest sizes were too different...


    Imagine that girl in a shirt that barely holds her supple chest. I might fail to hold myself back even in front of the other two.


    Did I already mention that Fubuki misses her? Not yet? Alright. I got too distracted by imagining Fuyu in Akane''s sexy negligee.


    Anyway, before stepping out of the station, I checked my phone again and saw Fuyu''s recent message.


    "Ruki-kun... Are you home yet? If not, I can wait for you at the station."


    Look at that. Who won''t fall for that thoughtful girl?


    Should I lie to her and surprise her when she shows up? Well, let''s just be honest and surprise her in some other way.


    "I just arrived at the station. I''ll wait for you instead."


    Upon sending that, I walked out of the station and went into a crepe store that was about to close up shop.


    I hurriedly ordered five of them, one of which was triple chocte vor. Fuyu would''ve liked that, right?


    The crepe seller quickly wrapped up my order with an annoyed expression before shutting down the store on my face.


    Rude. But well, it didn''t matter.


    I pulled out the triple chocte one from the pack and returned to the station.


    I even bypassed the ticket gate to climb up the tform.


    This way I could surprise her right there.


    My wait didn''t take too long as the train was already bound to arrive.


    With the lights inside the train turned on, I already saw the girl standing close to the door, a hint of impatience and excitement on her face.


    Sure enough, with her eyes keenly observing the outside, the girl immediately found me, her face brightening up like the moon in the night sky.


    I went forward to receive her, grabbing her bag and then handing her the crepe.


    "... You. You didn''t have to surprise me like this." Fuyu took it, her cheeks flushed red.


    She immediately took a bite and her expression became more radiant.


    She does love her choctes.


    "And yet, I did. I can''t help it. I found a chance and I took it."


    I grabbed one of her hands and guided her to the stairwell.


    Fuyu obediently followed as she happily munched on the crepe.


    "Pfft. Unbelievable. What if someone recognizes you here? For example, someone from your neighborhood who knows about you and Akane?"


    "I don''t care. You''re as important as Akane to me. They can babble but you''ve seen our neighborhood, there''s little to no socializing between neighbors there."


    She couldn''t help but nod at that. She also saw it earlier this morning, we were just next to the park at that tennis court but no one from the neighborhood showed up apart from a few


    passersby.


    "Once again, I''m getting into your pace, Ruki. Will I be able to hide this from Eri and Futaba?"


    "It depends. But knowing you, you can do it. If it doesn''t work, we can just tell them about us and watch how shocked they will be."


    "Bad. It''s still too early to do so. They might get weirded out."


    "You think so?"


    "Un... Anyone will think so. You shouldn''t get used to other people simply epting your


    situation."


    "Right. Thanks for the reminder."


    Fuyu giggled and then pushed the crepe close to my mouth.


    I took a bite right next to where she bit a piece and then linked our fingers tightly.


    Fuyu found herself torn between being happy at watching me share her food and embarrassed by the tingling sensation brought about by our interlocking fingers.


    "Ruki-kun, you''re bad for my heart." The girl sweetly whispered as we continued our way out of the train station.

 Chapter 2106: Punishment Game

    Chapter 2106: Punishment Game


    ?


    "This is... Onoda-kun, I''ll give you ten points! Good job for bringing us presents!" Grabbing the strawberry crepe from my hand, the tomboyish Eri happily munched it down before giving me a thumbs up. Her cheeks gradually puffed up as she bit more and more without chewing. It made her look like a squirrel trying to hide the whole nut in her stretchy mouth.


    That sounded a little wrong, huh?


    Anyways...


    I also handed one of the crepes I bought to the other girl next to her.


    Unlike Eri, the gyaru-ish yet level-headed Futaba shyly epted it while sporting an embarrassed smile.


    "Don''t mind her, Onoda-kun. Thank you for this..."


    Holding herself back from scolding Eri, the girl also took a bite and her eyes instantly lit up.


    The crepe wasn''t anything special but like Fuyu, the sweetness really hits the spot for all three of them. It was a good decision to buy one for them as well.


    After a while, Futaba raised her head and curiously asked.


    "But may I ask? Why do I feel like we''re getting spoiled with sweets every time we visit your house?"


    Are they getting spoiled? Remembering thest time that they were here, I did spoil them with a whole tub of ice cream. Even when they said it was enough, I still scooped up another serving for them.


    Too bad, Eimi was also with us back then. That girl couldn''t get permission for a sleepover yet.


    "You''re imagining things, Futaba. What about a cake next time?" I yfully smirked, triggering the girl.


    "See! You''re maliciously feeding us sweets. It will be your fault if we gain weight!"


    "Don''t worry about that, Akane here will help you with an effective exercise routine to burn those calories."


    After saying that, I turned around and faced my silly wife clinging to my back, ignoring her fuming friend who still couldn''t stop munching on her crepe.


    Akane obediently matched my movements as she moved to my front. Raising her head and opening her mouth wide, she intended to receive my offering of crepe by having me feed it to her.


    What a spoiled wife. I still love her for all these silly antics though.


    "Husband is right, Futaba. Leave it to me if you need a weight-loss routine." Akane winked at her friend before taking a bite at the crepe that I dangled to her.


    Behind her, Fuyuughingly shook her head at her friends'' disy. But maybe remembering her own disy earlier, she lowered her head and hid her flustered expression from everyone.


    Mhm... This being the first scene after arriving home, I somehow felt my fatigue abating slightly. It feels extremely refreshing and rxing as our living room bes filled with the sounds ofughter and also their involuntary chewing sounds.


    Shortly after, I carried Akane with me and joined the other two on our sofa.


    Fuyu, who soon recovered, went to the kitchen and brought back a tray of juice. I could see her eyes sticking on me but she''s quite tough in enduring her desire to jump on myp like Akane.


    The time was already past eight and the sleepover had yet to officially start.


    I mean, there was still dinner but they ate their dessert first.


    There''s still a piece left but that was for me.


    Well then. The crepes were the appetizer.


    No one was hungry yet anyway.


    With the console still turned on and the girls engrossed by the fighting game they were ying, time passed raucously as the controllers got passed around along with taunts and a series ofughter.


    Naturally, I was also a little bad at the game.


    Eventually, Eri brought up a stake in the game. However, it was hinged at my disadvantage which I still took to humor them.


    Every time they would defeat me, she wanted me toplete one of their requests.


    "There we go. I won, Onoda-kun!" Eri rejoiced as all of us watched my character get kicked in the face and lose all of his HP


    As the one who proposed it, the girl was extremely confident that she would win. And win, she did.


    I shrugged and then passed the controller to Akane and faced Eri who was already thinking of what to request from me.


    "Onoda-kun, I''m thirsty. Bring me juice."


    I saw her eyes radiate with some sort of mischief but reeled it in. Most likely to create some build-up on what she wanted to do.


    I followed it and filled a ss of juice for the girl. Eri happily received it beforemending me like a queen to her servant.


    "Good luck, Onoda-kun. If you win, you can also request from us... What do you think?"


    "Isn''t thatmon sense?"


    "Sure it is. Want a rematch?"


    She''s really enjoying this, isn''t she? Akane and Fuyu were silent but like Eri, they were waiting for their turn to beat me.


    Oh. It''s not just them. Futaba was just the same. As Akane handed the controller back to me, she grabbed the other controller from Eri''s hands.


    "Shut it, Eri. It''s my turn next. Onoda-kun, it''s fine right?" Futaba turned to me, an unusual smirk hanging on her lips.


    "Futaba, I can sense a dangerous glint in your eyes, are you nning to get back at me


    through this game?"


    That''s the only exnation. She couldn''t ept all that sugar without getting back at me.


    And sure enough, she didn''t deny it.


    "Heh. Nice observation, Onoda-kun. You can turn this around if you win, right?"


    As if it''s that easy. She''s the strongest among them! She had an undefeated record against all


    of us before Eri suggested a stake.


    I wryly smiled and nodded. But then an idea popped up in my head.


    Why not make this more interesting?


    I pulled my silly wife to myp and shamelessly grinned.


    "Sure. Akane, I need a boost. Kiss me."


    Akane didn''t think twice and happily obeyed my words.


    She pulled my head down and kissed me under the watch of Eri and Futaba.


    The girl who just challenged me was speechless and the tomboyish girl covered her face but


    she opened a gap for one of her eyes to continue watching.


    As for Fuyu who moved to Akane''s side, she sneakily pinched my side.


    Did I do something foul? Nah.


    I''m just enlivening the game.


    After savoring that kiss, I turned my head to Futaba, "Alright. I got my boost. Let''s go."


    Futaba gradually recovered and then giggled as though she had just seen something hrious, "I should''ve expected this from you, Onoda-kun."


    Without letting what she saw affect her, the next round of the game started.


    After all that posturing and disy of shamelessness, Futaba destroyed me in three perfect


    rounds.


    Am I this terrible at this game?


    "It can''t be helped. I win, Onoda-kun." With a smug grin as radiant as the finishing move of her character, Futaba made a V-sign in front of me with her tongue cutely sticking out. "I wonder. How should I punish you?"


    When did the request turn into punishment? She''s this mad for being fed with sweets, huh?


    But well, she won fair and square. It won''t be fun if I renege on that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''m at your mercy, Futaba."


    Upon hearing that, her pleasantughter filled the living room.


    On my side, Akane and Fuyu also started giggling as though they already knew what kind of


    request their friend would make.


    "Sure. Don''t hate me for this but I want you to tickle Eri for 30 seconds!"


    "Oi?! Shouldn''t you say that to me as well? How did I get involved with your punishment?"


    Suddenly, the girl at her side who was still sipping her juice in triumph jumped up in fright.


    "Oh. You can resist Onoda-kun if you want. That is... if you can stop him. Akane and Fuyu, this


    is fine, right?"


    Upon hearing that, it was my turn to be left speechless. But Akane and Fuyu didn''t even voice


    aint... They''re also looking forward to my performance.


    As my eyesnded on Eri, the girl was spooked. She immediately ran away and hid behind the


    unupied sofa on the left.


    The sleepover hadn''t started yet and this was already happening...

 Chapter 2107: Adorable Fuyu

    Chapter 2107: Adorable Fuyu


    ?


    "Well, would you look at that, Eri? You''re the one who brought up the suggestion of doing one of your requests if I lost. Don''t hate me, alright? I''m only following Futaba''s request."


    "Eh? Spare me, Onoda-kun. I''m not good with-- Hyaaa!"


    Hide as she might, Eri was unable to escape me. I mean, she''s just behind the single sofa. Unless she finds a hole there, there''s nowhere else she can hide from me.


    Of course, she tried arguing that Futaba''s request should be against the rule. However, Akane and Fuyu didn''t agree with her.


    And so, at Futaba''s behest, she''s now under the mercy of my naughty hands, determined to tickle her for the entire thirty seconds.


    Even as she pleaded to be spared, I didn''t bat an eye and let my agile hands expertly bypass her defenses. A short while after, I captured her sides perfectly with my fingers digging into her ticklish spots.


    It was right in the middle of her upper body, a little above her waist. That''s a huge target that I won''t miss.


    And with that, the room became blessed by the tomboyish girl''s surprisingly cute yelp followed by a fit ofughter.


    She tried kicking me away but I dodged her feet quite easily. And powerless to resist me, the single sofa she was leaning on gradually got pushed as her body slid down like a puppet whose strings were cut.


    Of course, I wasn''t so heartless to devote all thirty seconds to tickling her. I still exercised some form of mercy though.


    Once every five seconds, I''d let her breathe in a mouthful of air before resuming my attacks.


    In the end, Eri ended up lying on our carpeted floor with only her head peeking out from the right side.


    Somehow, because of her constant movement, a part of her shirt got pulled up, showing a bit of her skin. Her smooth navel and belly button became a sight to see her stomach tremble from continuousughter.


    And with the chance presented in front of me, my hands took advantage of that idental reveal of her bare skin, slipping underneath her shirt to tickle her directly.


    It was extremely effective that herughter became hysterical.


    Her knee-length cotton shorts also became a little disheveled which gave me a glimpse of her lean thighs.


    Looking down from above, the girl''s appearance became quite provocative.


    I was already kneeling and bending down just to continue tickling her.


    If Akane and the others didn''t know what was happening behind the sofa which hid a great


    part of our bodies, this scene could easily invite misunderstandings.


    Also, even from my perspective where one of her legs was being restricted between my knees, it appeared as though I was about to pin her down and mount her.


    Naturally, I knew I couldn''t do that.


    Akane and Fuyu also trust me that despite being a pervert, I wasn''t so much of a rascal to take advantage of this girl.


    But what about Futaba?


    When 30 seconds of tickling was up, I immediately let go of the girl and stood up.


    ncing in their direction, I saw Futaba''s shocked expression. She was even covering her


    mouth as though she didn''t expect me to tickle Eri to this extreme.


    Below me, Eri was already using her forearm to cover her eyes and arge part of her face. Her chest rapidly heaved up and down as she tried to catch her breath.


    "Onoda-kun. You''re a beast." Futaba eventually said, prompting a heartyughter from Akane and a silent giggling from Fuyu.


    "Pfft. What do you expect, Futaba? You asked husband to tickle Eri. Do you think he''ll only go for her ear or something?"


    "... That''s not it. I never thought he''d do it without question. That''s an eye-opener. Sorry, Eri." Futaba stuck her tongue out as the girl still lying on the floor clicked her tongue.


    At this point, I stepped away from Eri to give her the space to move.


    I only saw a glimpse of it but there''s a fiery glint in her eyes. Furthermore, it''s not directed at


    me.


    If I have to guess, she''s already nning to give Futaba a taste of her own medicine when her next turn arrives.


    She didn''t think about the possibility of losing against me. That''s another kind of diss.


    But well, I also felt a little bad for her. I''ll help her exact her revenge. It''s unfair, right? It''s not because I also want to tickle Futaba!


    Uh. Scratch that. That sounded sketchy.


    But anyway, I''ll intentionally lose regardless of whether I can win or not.


    After regting her breath, I helped Eri up by extending my hand for her to grab.


    Although reluctant at first, she still grabbed it and leaned against me. But instead of letting herself be guided back to her seat, she furtively whispered at me.


    "Onoda-kun, I hate you for not holding back. But you''re the only one who can help me. Don''t let Futaba get away with this, understand?!"


    And there we go. I knew it.


    Regardless, the game continued from there.


    Pitted against my silly wife, I still lost after taking one round against her.


    Her request? To receive more kisses from me.


    Yeah. Akane was going all out making the other three witness our overflowing affection. Futaba and Eri averted their gaze after a few seconds of being speechless at ourck of shame. On the other hand, Fuyu continued watching us as though she was waiting for her turn next.


    Akane naturally sensed that.


    As soon as our lips separated, she stood up from myp. Saying she was going to prepare the table for our dinner she then handed the controller to the absent-minded Fuyu which woke


    the girl up from her stupor.


    I then followed up with a pitiful plea.


    "Yuuki-san. I''m running 0 wins and 3 losses. You will go easy on me, right?"


    Right after saying that, I sneakily closed the gap between us.


    Under the cover of my body, I stretched my arm across her back, tugging her waist. Only


    momentarily though since I had to hold the controller with two hands.


    "No. You have to beat him too, Fuyu! Onoda-kun deserved it for bullying me!"


    "That''s right. Don''t lose, Fuyu. This is our only shot to get back at Onoda-kun for feeding us


    all those sugars."


    Hearing my words, Eri and Futabaughed and cheered for Fuyu.


    Well, I shrugged at them. Regardless of win or loss, our request for each other will benefit


    both of us.


    "I... I won''t lose! This is like tennis, right?"


    And with that, Fuyu''s fighting spirit was ignited.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The game resumed and we picked our characters.


    Not to everyone''s surprise... I lost again.


    Mhm. I''m still terrible at the game.


    "I win!" Fuyu rejoiced right away. In a fit of excitement, she quickly put down the controller


    and jumped into my arms.


    I caught her right away but Futaba and Eri became speechless.


    Understanding the blunder that she made, Fuyu shyly extracted herself from me before


    turning around.


    As awkward as it looked, I tried to salvage the situation.


    "Congrattions Yuuki-san. You really didn''t go easy on me.


    And perhaps knowing that they also needed to dispel the awkwardness, Eri forced augh.


    "Haha. Good job, Fuyu! All four of us friends won against Onoda-kun. Aplete sweep!"


    Futaba also joined in but she did so by sneering at me before letting out a hearty giggle.


    "Onoda-kun, are you good over there? Will this night only be about you losing against us? I don''t mind that. It will be a funny story."


    "Futaba. Did you not consider me going easy on you?" I acted like I was about to snap, prompting the girls tough again.


    "Oh. Is that so? Then please, win against us."


    I like her confidence. Little did she know, her fate had been written already. Will she be able tough after Eri exacts her revenge?


    Well, let''s set that aside for now. With the awkwardness gone, I called for Fuyu who faced us with an embarrassed yet still-excited expression. I could see from her eyes that she was now looking forward to her request.


    This girl... She''s going to kill me with her cuteness one of these days. Can I just kiss her now? I''m really tempted to do it regardless of Eri and Futaba''s reaction.

 Chapter 2108: Fuyus Request

    Chapter 2108: Fuyu''s Request


    ?


    Having seen Fuyu jump into my embrace, even if we tried to wave it off as an awkward situation that we smoothened out right away, I could already sense Futaba and Erimunicating through their eyes.


    Who is Fuyu to them?


    Their loveless best friend who has never been involved with any other guy. True. They probably heard her criticizing me for Akane''s sake many times before. But for the girl to hug me due to happiness from winning, that''s not just new. It was unnatural.


    Most likely their mental conversation was already going in this direction:


    "So, we''ll pretend Fuyu didn''t exhibit an unusual reaction there, right?"


    "Eri. Just shut your mouth for a moment. It was an ident. Didn''t you see Fuyu turning around right away?"


    "Eh... But that''s our ice flower! Have you seen her get close to a guy before? Not even the popr prodigy of their club couldn''t prolong a conversation with her after a greeting! But right there. She didn''t even get mad at Onoda-kun! Think about it, didn''t that look weird to you?"


    "... I don''t know. But maybe, just maybe... she likes Onoda-kun?"


    "Maybe? Let''s press her about itter!"


    "What about Akane?"


    "You know that girl... She''d rather throw Fuyu to her husband than let any other guy get close to her."


    "That''s true..."


    Alright. Let''s stop the simtion there. It''s bing more unrealistic. They''re not telepaths. They shouldn''t be able tomunicate through their eyes for that long!


    In any case, it''s undeniable that there should be ayer of suspicion in their eyes right now. If they look back to our recent interactions just like the ones on the train, they''d be able to figure out that Fuyu had no problem getting close to me now.


    We were even swept away together at one point.


    Maybe one of these days, I''ll hear them question me about Fuyu. Or maybe not because they''re going to catch us in the act.


    Either way, I don''t n on hiding my rtionship with her to her friends. Sooner orter, I''ll also feel unsatisfied by holding back whenever we''re together.


    If I can be as shameless with my other girls in public ces, I can surely do the same thing in front of their best friends. They won''t judge us, right?


    Or maybe they will. But hey, they''ll have no choice but to ept that both Akane and Fuyu are dating me.


    As I was lost in that thought, Fuyu finally made up her mind.


    She took her time thinking of a suitable request by looking around her.


    And at this moment, her eyesnded somewhere.


    I followed her gaze and then waited for her to voice it out.


    "I decided! Onoda-kun, help me carry our bags upstairs. We''ll be sleeping in your room, right?"


    "Yeah. And I''ll be the gentleman and sleep her downstairs." I swiftly replied.


    That''s right. That''s how this sleepover will go.


    The four of them will be sleeping in our bedroom. I mean, it''s big enough to fit five of my girls and me there. It''ll be spacious for four of them.


    As for why I chose to sleep here rather than in my previous room... I guess that''s to give a sense of security to the other two.


    They lied to their boyfriends about sleeping over at Akane''s house, after all. They didn''t mention that they''re going to sleep in this house where I also live.


    Of course, there''s no reason for me to be too cautious for them but in this way, Eri and Futaba will find me more trustworthy.


    It''s not like it''s going to be my first time taking the couch.


    This sleepover is for them to enjoy this night. It''s already enough for me to y like this with them. I better not overstep my bounds.


    And I can feel it, Akane and Fuyu will still find their way to my side. In one way or another, they''ll make up an excuse or sneak out to see me here.


    Now, that''s exciting.


    "Whoa, Onoda-kun. You have just earned my respect." Eri saluted me as though she was already celebrating my sacrifice.


    "It''s called decency, Eri. Onoda-kun still has it. I''m actually impressed." Futaba also chimed in. My approval rating in her eyes must''ve risen to 90%.


    "Stop praising me, I''ll blush." I yfully replied to the two and that earned me another serving of their heartyughter.


    With that, it looks like Fuyu''s request would be approved without further question.


    "I feel bad for Onoda-kun. You two are being mischievous with your request. Not to mention, Akane. I''m toning it down by giving him a reasonable request." Fuyu added as she scolded them before ncing at the girl in the kitchen who was humming happily as she prepared our dinner table.


    Eri and Futaba guiltily lowered their heads as they awkwardlyughed.


    Fuyu sounded so kind right there. No doubt.


    However, if those two looked closely, they''d be so confused to see Fuyu''s expression. It was currently a mix of joy and anticipation.


    She even sneakily grabbed my hand and squeezed it with all her might.


    This girl... She really used her head on how to get an excuse to be alone with me.


    She should getmended for that.


    "Alright. Thank you, Yuuki-san. You''re a lifesaver." I genuinely praised her there which made her lips stretch from side to side as her beautiful smile blessed my eyes.


    "Save the praise forter, Onoda-kun. Let''s go get this." She hurriedly stood up and hid her reddening face from her two friends by approaching their bags gathered on one side of the


    living room.


    I inwardly shook my head, reeling in the urge to just grab and hold her again.


    I followed behind her and grabbed the bags, slinging all three on my shoulder. Upon seeing that there was nothing left to pick up, Fuyu looked around and found my school bag on the other sofa. She picked that up and then hugged it to her chest as though she was


    using it as a substitute for me.


    This girl... She''s really too dangerous for my heart.


    Anyway, with that done, I turned around to the other two.


    "Alright. I''ll help Yuuki-san. You two should y against each other first and wait for us to


    come back. Also... Don''t fight!"


    I reminded them which instantly made them pout. I guess I went overboard there.


    "We''re not children, Onoda-kun! You don''t have to remind us!"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll behave. If it''s only Eri, I can handle her myself."


    "You. Don''t be cocky now, Futaba! I will also beat you!"


    Eri snarled at me while Futaba just put on a meaningful smile as her eyes alternated between


    us before picking up the controller again.


    Well, there''s no need to overthink there anymore.


    Fuyu and I looked at each other and nodded. Then, we checked on Akane who just waved her


    hand, giving her blessing for us to go wild upstairs.


    Or so that''s what I''m hoping to happen.


    Can we do that though? After holding back too much, it was not unlikely.


    Anyway, with my lead, Fuyu followed me to the stairs. However, before we could take another


    step, I heard Eri shouting a reminder at us.


    "Onoda-kun! Don''t look inside our bags, okay?"


    "Wow, Eri. Did you bring risky underwear? Don''t tempt Onoda-kun."


    "What did you say? That''s not it, idiot Futaba!"


    "Fufu... Don''t mind her, Onoda-kun. There''s Fuyu and I trust you."


    Somehow, those two ended up bantering with each other rather than hearing my reply.


    Fuyu giggled at them, clearly enjoying their dynamics. Akane tried to chime in but well, she''s


    just adding to the chaos.


    In any case, I made sure not to dip my toes in it and focused on the matter at hand. It''s


    inappropriate, right?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Let''s go, Yuuki-san. Watch your steps."


    "Yes!"


    With this, Fuyu excitedly climbed the stairs behind me.


    Soon, we reached the second floor and turned to the room we slept inst night.


    As I was about to open the door, Fuyu ran up behind me. Knowing that we were already out of


    Eri and Futaba''s sight, the girl couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Ruki... I missed you." She sweetly whispers as her hands slip from my sides, hugging me


    from behind. She was still carrying my bag but she already slung it on her forearm to get her fingers locked around my abdomen.

 Chapter 2109: A Short yet Intimate Moment

    Chapter 2109: A Short yet Intimate Moment


    ?


    Driven by the same longing Fuyu had for me, I immediately opened the door and brought us inside it.


    After putting down the bags in one corner next to our closet and also taking my school bag from her hand, I turned around to face the girl who became a little listless after her sweet deration.


    I guess she realized that she blurted something that she already said earlier during our walk home from the station.


    That''s the result of her holding back in front of her friends.


    "I missed you too, Fuyu." I started. cing my hand on her cheek, I slowly guided her head to look up at me.


    Facing her beauty, I instantly found my head pulled down by an unknown force, bringing my lips to hers.


    With her current expression a mix of embarrassment and excitement, Fuyu had to hurriedly close her eyes, weing me.


    There''s no rejection at all. And she''s probably going to do it herself if I just stared at her.


    Her arms wrapped around my body tightened as our lips made contact. The force of attraction was so strong that a normal kiss wasn''t enough. It deepened right away as we nibbled onto each other''s lips, tasting the imaginary sweetness that action sent into our senses.


    Slowly, my hands traveled to her chin, ears, neck, shoulders, arm and eventually her waist.


    As I firmly grabbed into her soft flesh underneath her clothes, a sensual sigh escaped the girl''s mouth.


    "Ruki-kun... Hold me more." She breathlessly whispered as her arms crossed around my nape.


    She raised her body by tiptoeing a little as her desire to bring me even closer to her became more pronounced.


    "You don''t have to tell me. I''m nning to do that. I won''t hold back this time." I replied before pecking her lower lip and then sucking it. The sound created from that made her body quiver as though she got tickled.


    "... Naughty boy." Fuyu adorably whispered before copying what I did.


    Little by little, our tongues started involving themselves as we licked each other''s lips. When that wasn''t enough, they met in the middle and entangled with each other, beginning a new battle of supremacy.


    With neither side wanting to lose, a string of our saliva eventually dripped down at the corner of our lips. Seeing that, our tongue disentangled for a moment to lick them.


    As this was happening, we reached the side of the bed.


    I bent my knees, sitting down on it as I pulled her down with me.


    Fuyu dly followed as she climbed onto myp and let her weight push me down to the bouncy softness beneath.


    With my feet firmly rooted on the ground, I didn''t resist that and simply wrapped my arms to her back, just a few centimeters above her supple behind.


    "Now, I''m at your mercy, Fuyu."


    "Are you, now? Hmm... Seems like it."


    Pressing her arms on my chest, she looked around us before her gazended back on me.


    Her lips curved up beautifully as though she was just watching a work of art that evoked a loving emotion within her chest.


    "What now?" I asked her without making any other move.


    "Obediently surrender to me?"


    "Done."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Pfft. Don''t just agree, Ruki-kun."


    "Why not? I''m willing to be my Fuyu''s ve."


    "Geez. You''re in need of a punishment, Ruki-kun. What do you think of me? A wild girl who subdues her man?"


    "No. You''re still my beautiful moon that lights up the darkness within my path. Now that you''re here with me, I don''t feel lost anymore."


    Upon hearing that, Fuyu''s already flustered expression became overtaken by a deeper shade of red.


    Her lips threatened to stretch further as she couldn''t contain her happiness.


    But well, she held back and bent down to bite my lips before saying, "Your tongue is too dangerous, Ruki-kun. Let me suck it."


    "It''s only telling the truth though. But here... Feel free to do so."


    Sticking my tongue out, Fuyu unhesitatingly caught between her lips. And just like she said,


    she began sucking it as though she''s melting a candy.


    Shortly after, Fuyu gulped down our mixed saliva before letting my tongue go.


    With her face already lost in her desire for me, she pushed back down to kiss me again and this time, it was one where we probably wouldn''t stop until we ran out of breath.


    A lot of words could be said between us but none of it mattered at this very moment. They


    were all being conveyed through this intimate connection.


    A minuteter, I forcefully lifted my upper body up, putting us back into the sitting position. "Fuyu. How long do you think we have before they suspect something?"


    "Not that long."


    And that''s the correct answer.


    How hard was it to bring the bags here? Normally we''d already be back down, ying with


    them again.


    Our desire just exploded and brought us into this situation.


    As much as I wanted to prolong it, we couldn''t yet.


    However, that doesn''t mean we have to stop here.


    "Then, we have to savor what little time we have. I shouldn''t bring you back unsatisfied."


    As I said that, I slid my hands down to her backside, gripping them tightly.


    Fuyu''s eyes widened a bit and an erotic glint passed through her face. She bit her moist lips and moved her hands to my cor.


    "I''m all yours, Ruki-kun," she seductively whispered, sending a jolt of pleasure to every part of my body.


    "I said I won''t hold back anymore. I won''t lose out with Akane in terms of being intimate with you." She continued, "I trust you won''t betray my expectation. You love me so much that it''s impossible for that to happen, am I right?"


    In herst sentence, Fuyu smirked as though she''s taunting her opponent on the tennis court.


    She looked so valiantly beautiful that I could swear my heart skipped a few beats as I got lost in her graceful bearing.


    "Mhm. I love you so much I don''t think I can let you go home anymore." I yfully answered,


    drawing her sweetughter.


    "Fubuki willin if you do that, shameless Ruki-kun."


    "Won''t she be on my side? Think about it, aside from Akane, she''s my biggest supporter."


    "Ugh. You''re right. You''re terrific enough to get the support of my little sister first. And I doubt mom will be against you. She even asked me if I made some progress with you when I


    went home earlier!"


    Although Fuyu sounded like she wasining, her flushed face said otherwise. She''s happy to find out that her mother and little sister would support her.


    "Is that so? Then my only hurdle is Uncle. What do you think? I should be able to ask him for


    your hand, right?


    "You''re jumping too quickly, Ruki-kun! It''s only a day and you''re thinking about marriage already." Fuyu raised her voice a little as though she just heard something unbelievable.


    I waved that off and then kissed her again before replying while donning the same yful


    smile.


    "Only a day but you''re already stalking me for three years. Let''s add that."


    "You! I''m not stalking you! I''m only following you because of Akane!" Fuyu''s chest bounced


    and then pressed against me again as she tried to refute it.


    This girl... She''s also this teasable. I think I might get addicted.


    "Sure, sure. If my Fuyu says so. I''ll believe her."


    "What a sarcastic response. Hmph. I remember. You''re also hateful this way..." She pouted and then angrily bit my lip. However, instead of hurting me by sinking her teeth deeper, Fuyu''s tongue licked the part she bit and then locked us in another bout of kisses. It''s only a few seconds. When our lips separated, she looked at me with aplicated expression, "But


    why can''t I hate you, Ruki-kun?"


    Letting go of her behind temporarily, I once again cupped her face after fixing her hair that


    got a little disheveled from everything we did.


    After that, I answered in a decisive manner. "Simple. Because you love this hateful bastard, Fuyu."


    The girl''s beautiful eyes trembled a little before a look of realization and eptance took


    over her face.


    With our eyes locking into each other, Fuyu affectionately


    "Yes. I love you. I love you so much, Ruki-kun."


    Once again, driven by that desire that she evoked from the depths of my soul, I answered her


    through my actions.


    Taking all of her weight in my arm, I brought her down in the middle of the bed. And there, Fuyu and I spent the next few minutes entangled with each other.


    When we showed up back downstairs, Fuyu hurriedly moved to the kitchen, joining Akane in preparation in order to hide the current state of her face from Eri and Futaba.


    Yeah. They''d notice right away if they saw her. Although we didn''t go further than kisses and some intimate touches, that alone was enough to bring Fuyu into that state.

 Chapter 2110: Retribution

    Chapter 2110: Retribution


    ?


    "Bwahaha. Onoda-kun, you''re going to lose again! Prepare for retribution." Eri boisterouslyughed as soon as I returned to join them ying the game.


    "This girl... What retribution are you talking about? Aren''t I the one who hasn''t won a game yet?" I replied as I got the controller from Futaba.


    Eri scratched her head and put on a silly smile. "Pfft. You''re right. Sorry, I got distracted. Futaba was too tough an opponent."


    Then, Futaba smugly dered, "You''re just too clumsy, Eri. If we had a bet to fulfill each other''s request, you''d be in debt right now. So, Onoda-kun, go and beat Eri. I''ll cheer for you."


    "Wait. The bet only applies to me?"


    "Of course. You want to see us punishing each other?"


    Although I appreciate her cheering for me, why can''t I see them give each other an absurd order? That will be hrious, no? Besides, isn''t that some kind of unwritten rule in gatherings like this?


    "Why not? That''s unfair for me." I put on an aggrieved expression which made the two girls giggle. They liked that.


    "Fufu. Onoda-kun only has to win, right? It''s still fair."


    "Well said, Futaba. Now, prepare yourself, Onoda-kun. I will win again." After saying that, she winked at me, most likely hinting at what we agreed earlier.


    Oh well, I''ll let it pass. I mean, isn''t this still a win for me? I got to tickle the two of them. Just remembering state earlier, her boyfriend would have thanked me if he saw her like that.


    Too bad, he''s not here.


    I winked back and the tomboyish girl''s grin grew wider.


    Futaba, who was still feeling great from teasing me, had no idea that she was in for the same treatment she put Eri in earlier.


    Of course, there''s a possibility that she already knew what we were nning and she''s confident not to be put in the same state of disgrace.


    We''ll see if she can still maintain her confidence by then.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With that, the game began again.


    This time, to make it more believable, I did my best to at least take two rounds against her. On the fifth and final round, I conveniently made an error, giving Eri the opportunity to send my character airborne. And then, she did abo that sent me to the wall, reducing my HP to 10%.


    I still tried fighting back there to make it look like I wasn''t losing on purpose. In the end, Eri swept me with a low kick draining all of my remaining HP.


    As soon as that happened, the girl jumped up in joy and somehow, she also flung herself at


    me.


    I almost failed to catch her but my reflex saved us there. I prevented her from fully pressing herself against me but the girl still managed to put me in a headlock. I didn''t resist, so my head ended up squeezed between her body and arm.


    I don''t if I can call it lucky or not but herck of size didn''t put us in an awkward position. She''s just too happy at her win so I''ll give her that.


    In any case, Futaba shook her head as she watched her friend rejoicing a lot as though she just won a world championship.


    But then, perhaps sensing the malicious intent from Eri, she started inching away from us. Eri called out to her, a mischievous grin propping up on her face.


    "Hmm? Where are you going Futaba? Aren''t you going to see what kind of request I''m going to ask Onoda-kun?"


    Futaba stuttered as she pointed at Eri, "Y-you... That face... Are you nning to-"


    Not letting her finish her words, Eri''s viinousughter echoed as she released me from her grasp, "Hep hep. Don''t worry. It won''t be that bad. What do they call it? Giving you a taste of your own medicine. Onoda-kun, you know what I''m saying, right?"


    I nodded and turned to the girl, "Yeah. I get it. Futaba. Don''t hate me, okay?"


    "Wait, Onoda-kun. Can we talk about this for a moment?"


    Futaba raised her hand like Eri as she started pleading. At this point, she couldn''t move away anymore as she reached the edge of the sofa.


    "You started it. Sorry, but even Akane or Yuuki-san won''t be able to save you."


    I smiled and inwardly shook my head before ncing at the girls still busily moving in our kitchen. They knew what was happening but none of them were telling us off. Knowing Akane, my silly wife would love to see everything unfold. As for Fuyu, she might tell me off but in truth, she''d feel a little envious that I could act like this with the other two.


    "Onoda-kun. I''m sorry, okay? I... I''m not a ticklish person at all!"


    Look at her. She''s really scared, isn''t she? But well, it''s her retribution, right?


    I''m just the executioner of justice.


    Yeah. Right. I guess I''m enjoying this.


    Seeing her friend about to break down in fear, the mischievous Eri opened her mouth again. And this time, she spelled the doom of Futaba.


    "Pfft. Onoda-kun, let me tell you her weakness. She''s ticklish on her shoulders! Here. Near the corbone. And if you want to see more, rub her navel. She''s like a cat who will purr if you do so!"


    Upon hearing that, Futaba''s expression turned grim. And then, she snapped, "Oi, you bitch! I didn''t sell you out like this!"


    However, Eri just continuedughing. She then stood up and walked towards the kitchen, leaving us alone.


    "I can''t hear you. Hehe. Okay. I''ll go and help with our dinner. Onoda-kun, finish my request and then bring her with you."


    Seeing Eri walk away, Futaba tried to stand up as well but I already made my move.


    I closed in on her and grabbed her wrist, preventing her from moving.


    "It''s just 30 seconds, Futaba. Don''t worry. I''ll be gentle." I put on a smile that''s not a smile


    that instantly terrified the girl.


    But then again, this girl knew I wouldn''t go too far.


    She sighed and sullenly said, "Suddenly, you don''t sound as reliable as before, Onoda-kun."


    "Oh, is that so? Whose fault do you think it is? Futaba, is the crepe good?"


    "... It is. Are you holding it against me that I get back at you?"


    "Not really. I''ll still feed you more dessert anyway." I shrugged and let out augh.


    Futaba gave me a helpless look as she muttered, "You demon!"


    "That''s a new nickname. I like it."


    "Ugh... Fine. Here. Go on and be done with this." Sumbing herself to fate, the girl stopped


    resisting.


    In the kitchen, Akane, Fuyu, and Eri were still paying attention to us. I nced at them and


    their reactions were as I expected.


    "Well then, if you''ll excuse me."


    Upon saying that, I pulled Futaba and put her in the space between my legs. The girl closed her eyes and tried to stabilize her breathing, most likely to prepare for the tickling sensation that would soon pervade her mind.


    Before starting, I blew my breath into her ear as I sensually whispered to heighten her senses,


    "Here we go."


    At the same time as I closed my mouth, my hands dropped on her shoulder and slid across her naked skin, pushing my finger on the spot that Eri revealed.


    "Hyaaan~"


    A secondter, Futaba''s body strongly quivered as her stimting voice escaped her mouth.

 Chapter 2111: Did you break her?

    Chapter 2111: Did you break her?


    ?


    Since it was just a start, I only pressed them lightly with my pointer fingers to test her reaction.


    But ''Hyaan''? What the... Even Eri''s reaction started with herughing uncontrobly. I, at least, expected Futaba to start with a giggle or just another plea to be spared. But she went ahead and moaned.


    It wasn''t too loud but I couldn''t help but nce at Akane and the others. Did they pick that up?


    Futaba''s reaction was unexpected but if I thought about it clearly, it did make sense. Her ticklish spots were close to her corbone. Most likely, they also coincided with her erogenous zones in the same area. Either they ovep or they''re next to each other. And the spots my fingers pressed weren''t her ticklish spots.


    "Was it too much?" Lacing my voice with a hint of concern, I asked the girl.


    With difficulty, Futaba slightly turned her head to the side. Her eyes were watery but the expression covering her entire face could only be described as erotic with her lips parted open and cheeks dyed red.


    Her sizable chest also started heaving up and down as though that short instance I pressed on her erogenous zone flipped her switch.


    "... You''re really a beast, Onoda-kun. You pressed the wrong buttons. They''re here." Futaba silently replied as she lifted her hands to move my fingers a few centimeters to the side.


    I tilted my head and acted oblivious, "Is that so? What kind of button did I press?"


    "You''re ying innocent here. Ugh... I won''t tell you! Hurry up and get on with it!"


    "Alright. Then, should I cover your mouth? That''s kind of stimting, you know? I''m still a man here."


    Futaba widened her eyes and helplessly sighed, "You''re really shameless... Forget it. I won''t make the same noise again! It''ll be different this time."


    "Really? Then..." I continued with my act and then followed through with her retribution. This time, my fingers pressed down on the correct spot.


    And sure enough, instead of a moan, Futaba''sughter escaped her mouth. However, the way her body jolted was almost simr to the first one. And with our current position, I couldn''t help but get a glimpse of her valley as they jiggled uncontrobly. Whatever she''s wearing underneath couldn''t keep it in ce.


    "O-onoda-kun. I''ll remember this! Next time, it''ll be your turn!" In between her gasp for breath andughter, Futaba issued a threat. But will there be next? Our gaming time was already over.


    "Heh... Sorry, that won''t happen. But I guess I''m not tickling you enough, huh? You can still talk back to me. Am I being too generous to give you a chance to breathe?"


    "Eh? Wait... It''s my bad. D-don''t- Hyaan~!"


    Before she could finish her plea, my fingers moved slightly, returning to where they had sunk earlier. And like I expected, it drew another reaction from her.


    Futaba gasped and then covered her mouth as her body copsed from powerlessness which ended up with her leaning against me. Furthermore, I had to close my legs slightly, preventing her from sliding down to the floor.


    With this, her entire weight was transferred to me. As she lost control of her body, the girl''s head couldn''t help but rest on my shoulder. Futaba looked up at me, her eyes asking to be spared.


    But instead of answering that, I shamelessly smiled and let my fingers burrow deeper into that part of her. And at the same time, my thumbs sank to the back of her shoulder making it look like I was just massaging her.


    I wasn''t expecting a grander reaction but somehow, it put her in a deeper pit. The girl tried to grab my hand but only ended up hooking her arm to my nape. Perhaps in a desperate bid to be let off, Futaba''s fingers sped my hair, effectively pushing my head down.


    At this point, I naturally had to resist the force of temptation or I might''ve done something irreversible.


    I shook my head and whispered, "Ten seconds left. You can endure this, right?"


    Futaba frowned and red at me. But understanding her current state, the girl could only nod and close her eyes.


    Little by little, her arm retracted, falling back to her side. Maybe as her little form of resistance, Futaba gripped onto the side of my clothes. She''s probably trying to tickle me as well but missed the mark.


    But well, I was still generous. I was a little tempted to rub her belly like Eri hinted earlier, I spared her from purring like a cat. And when there were five seconds left, I switched back to tickling her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I had no idea if it could be considered her longest thirty seconds but as soon as I let go of her shoulders, the girl grabbed my arm and pulled it close to her navel as though telling me not to let go of her yet and support her body.


    Yeah. That short duration truly left her powerless. If I just let go of her as soon as the time was up, she might really copse even if she was already leaning against me.


    And so, as soon as we finished with the tickling session, I ended up holding her close to me with my arms wrapped around her navel while she was trying to catch her breath leaning against me.


    If Akane and the others looked in our direction, there''s no doubt that they''d find our situation


    intimate.


    "Sorry, Futaba. I went too far." I whispered to the girl whose eyes were already ring at me as though I was her mortal enemy.


    Half a minute had already passed and Futaba had just started to recover and stabilize her


    breathing.


    "Save your apologies, Onoda-kun... I won''t forget this."


    "So, is it a grudge now?"


    She''s still in my arms and she''s already threatening me. Talk about not learning one''s lesson.


    But well, isn''t she a little adorable like this? From her reactions alone, her boyfriend had yet to see this side of her. Are they not at that stage yet?


    "Y-yeah! I''ll get you back for this! And for all the sugar you fed us."


    "You''re still on with the sweets? Girl... you''re too fixated on that. Don''t worry. We have cake


    for dessert."


    "Ugh. Nothing is getting through to you. You''re making me hate you, Onoda-kun."


    With a pout, Futaba straightened her body and then tapped on my arm, signaling for me to let


    go.


    I didn''t make it hard for her, of course. I let go and she immediately stood up, pulling a hand mirror and ab from her skirt''s pocket. Most likely to fix her disheveled appearance. "Well, I deserve that. It''s fine to be hated. But Futaba, do you remember Eri''s state earlier? Wasn''t she worse off than you after I finished tickling her? Take it as me handing you the right amount of retribution."


    "... She didn''t moan. I did." Futaba refuted but in an extremely silent voice. A volume that wouldn''t be picked up by anyone but me.


    "Oh. Now that you mention it... That''s a little too stimting. Now I get why your boyfriend is


    not letting you go."


    "Don''t get it, shameless Onoda-kun. Ugh. Forget it. Look, is my face still red?"


    Ignoring what I said, Futaba turned around again, showing me her face.


    Is it red? Nah. Her face was still so flushed that anyone would feel something upon staring at


    that.


    I shrugged and smirked, "Don''t worry about it. They will think I tickled you too hard, you''re still feeling it in your body. It''ll be fine."


    Honestly, that''s not what I think if I see her like this. But well, it''s not like she can magically recover from all of that.


    She''s even pressing her legs together. From what happened, it would be more unbelievable if that part of her didn''t be moist.


    Anyway, although Futaba didn''t want to believe me, she still epted it in the end.


    A momentter, I also stood up and grabbed her wrist, bringing her with me to the kitchen.


    When Akane, Fuyu, and Eri found Futaba trying to hide her face behind me, their gazes shifted


    on me.


    "Hmm? What happened? Did you break Futaba from tickling, husband?"


    Upon hearing that, Fuyu, Eri, and the girl behind me simultaneously choked.


    I should tell her to use a filter next time.


    What kind of question is that? How can I answer without sounding like a bastard?

 Chapter 2112: Is it really okay?

    Chapter 2112: Is it really okay?


    ?


    In the end, Futaba''s tickling was just one of the many episodes happening in this long sleepover night.


    After I swept Akane''s no-filter question byughing it off and bringing Futaba to the front to show that nothing was wrong with her other than not being able to recover from being flustered, I brought the girl to her seat next to Eri.


    Futaba was still ring at me though but that''s fine. She''d calm down soon. On the other hand, Eri teased her friend, asking her how the experience was.


    And Futaba''s answer? "I wish for you to experience the same thing."


    Eri got confused by that since she''s the one who got tickled first but Futaba refused to borate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When Eri turned to me for rification, I also didn''t say anything other than winking at her. After that, I went around the table to take a seat in the middle of Akane and Fuyu. Perhaps because of what happened, Futaba and Eri didn''t find it strange that I sat between them.


    Thanks to that, I could sneakily grab Fuyu''s hand who reprimanded through her gaze to behave. She''s still this adorable. Good thing she didn''t watch that tickling session, otherwise, I wouldn''t be reprimanded lightly like this. She''d straight up interrogate me and then secretly hint that she wanted the same treatment.


    Ah. Thatst part was just my wishful thinking. But considering how assertive she was already, I could already imagine her asking for more intimacy. I mean,st night, even though that should be her first time sleeping next to a guy, she cuddled with me and felt so secure within my embrace. Shouldn''t that need some kind of progress first?


    I guess that''s not needed for Fuyu. The girl harbored her feelings for me for so long in consideration of Akane. And now that we took the cap off of it, her feelings were like an unleashed dam, flooding down on us.


    Also, thinking about it, Marika was another example. We started with fake kisses in order to take a photo to provoke Ichihara Jun. But then, when an actual kiss happened between us, she started demanding more. Andtely, she doesn''t really mind where we do it anymore.


    Uh. I''m afraid Misaki is also going down the same route. But at the very least, I can still limit it with her through pecks and swift kisses. However, it''s undeniable that the innocent forehead girl is also close to getting addicted to it. Every time we''re alone, she''ll ask me for one. Maybe this Sunday, she''ll ask for a kiss right as soon as we meet up.


    Anyway, that''s that.


    Soon, with Akane and the others already finished fixing the table, we paid our respects to the food and started eating.


    That episode with Futaba was soon forgotten as we enjoyed a hearty meal that Akane especially prepared for her friends.


    As we finished a bowl of rice each, Fuyu praised the taste of Akane''s beef stew. She used the recipe of her mother, Aunt Akemi. It now tasted the same as that leftover she brought to me during the first week of school or the day I brought Kana home.


    That felt like ages ago but it''s just over two months. And we''re now living together.


    Apart from the praise for her stew, Eri fought against me for the potatoes. I found out that she''s a fellow carrot hater when she set aside all her carrots on one side. On the other hand, I still hid my dislike of that vegetable. For every cube of carrots, I would eat three cubes of potatoes. That''s the perfect ratio to ignore the rubbery taste of carrots.


    But well, that led us to be scolded. This time, by Akane and Fuyu. In the end, seeing the piled- up carrots in Eri''s bowl, she forced the girl to eat half of it. As for the other half, I became the sacrifice.


    To eat all those carrots without chewing, I drank mouthfuls of hot soup to soften them. Thankfully, it worked. Or so I thought.


    I almost choked myself from forcing a huge cube. That one, I was forced to chew while Eriughed at my plight.


    I noted that and decided to punish her when another opportunity to tickle her arrived. Speaking of soup, Futaba went quiet on her side as she kept drinking those. It''s as if she was trying to cleanse her sugar intake from the crepe through it. Or maybe she''s already preparing to negate the iing sugar intake from our dessert.


    And to her horror, after I cut the cake into six pieces, I put two slices on her te while the four of us only got one each.


    Once again, she red at me and hatefully muttered, "I''ll remember this, Onoda-kun!" Well, I don''t mind her listing my offenses to her. I''ll pay it back twofold if I have the chance to help her with something. But at this rate, that''ll probably not happen soon so... the girl has no choice but to continue listing it, hoping that someday, she can exact her revenge on me. Upon finishing our dinner, I went to the bathroom to fill the tub and heat it for their use. Since it was already close to 9 pm, the official start of their sleepover was after dinner. With that, as soon as I returned from the bathroom, I took on the job of taking care of the dishes. It''s not everyday that we have guests. And it''s still technically our house, right? I should y the part of the host other than teasing them.


    Even when Akane and Fuyu came to my side offering their help, I told them to go back and join the other two to prepare the room and the sleepwear they''d be using tonight.


    Fifteen minutester, the first ones at the same time as I finished cleaning up the kitchen and the table, I returned to the living room where a pillow and nket were already brought down


    by Akane.


    Eri and Futaba were nowhere to be found. They''re already in the bath, taking it together.


    Thanks to that, I got the time to spend with my two girls as we once again yed the game where every time I lost, I would give them a kiss.


    Wait. Win or lose I still have to kiss them so I guess there''s no stake in it. In any case, we enjoyed that time together, especially when Fuyu would be listless after kissing me.


    On the other hand, Akane was just being Akane. She acted more intimate with me and teased Fuyu until the girl folded.


    After a while, we set aside the controller and turned off the console to cuddle while waiting for the two to finish their bath.


    "You''re too considerate, husband. Why don''t you join us in the room?"


    "You know why. It''s for those two. They''ll be ufortable if I''m also there. Besides... isn''t this supposed to be a sleepover for the four of you?"


    "Ruki-kun is right, Akane. It''s inappropriate. They already lied to Toyama and Maeda-kun that Ruki-kun won''t be here."


    "Now that you mention it, why lie? Won''t it be bad for them?"


    "Uh. Technically, they didn''t lie. But maybe they did? It''splicated. But our sleepover has already been in the n for a while now. Even before you and Akane started living together. They probably still think that this will happen at Akane''s house next door so they never said anything when the two told them about today. As for Eri and Futaba, they''re afraid they won''t let theme even if they say that the venue changed to your house and you won''t be in the same room as us."


    I see. I understand now. They lied because they knew how they would react.


    But then again, they''ll be justified to react that way. I''ll also tell my girls not to join if I find out some other guy will be there.


    I''m not an ally of justice since I''m someone who steals girlfriends. But is this really okay?


    Also, that tickling session happened. Didn''t I still end up touching them even if it''s just the result of their own ''requests''? Won''t they feel bad for them? Or maybe not because they can just look at it as something that doesn''t have any meaning.


    Ugh. Am I having a moral dilemma here? Ah. No. It''s just me worrying about their friends''


    rtionships.


    "Husband, I know what you''re thinking... You won''t be the reason if their rtionship fails at this point. They''ve been together for so long already. They know the right and wrong."


    As always, Akane could read me like a book.


    What she said was a mature outlook, all things considered. And it''s not wrong... How long are they together? They''ve been in a rtionship since their 2nd year in middle school.


    Maybe I was just overthinking about it.

 Chapter 2113: Turning down another game

    Chapter 2113: Turning down another game


    ?


    Upon clearing my head of that unnecessary worry for Eri and Futaba, I focused on pampering Akane and Fuyu. Well, nothing''s much better than just thinking about my girls, right?


    They also didn''t bring it up again and we switched our topic to what happened during the day. As promised, Akane signed up for the Tennis Club along with Yae and they got themselves into a pretty good position of only needing to attend practices two times per week. They can make that three or more if they want to y more tennis. But all the club will need from them is to be there twice a week.


    In short, they became like guest members who didn''t have too much responsibility and were just there to attract more members for their poprity.


    Yep. That''s how Fuyu spun it and the Tennis Club President epted it.


    I mean, who would want Akane and Yae in their club? Looking back to that match between the three of them which had gotten the front page of their school''s newspaper, that Club President was smart enough to figure out the pros of having them in their club.


    There''s a great example in the form of the Home Economics Club. Because of the flood of Club Applications sent to them after Akane joined their club, they had to close their recruitment after they ballooned to 15 members.


    They couldn''t handle more because they would need a bigger clubroom and it would be too chaotic.


    But the Tennis Club is different. As an athletic club that''s also active in schoolpetitions, new members mean new blood who can bring glory to their school.


    In this school year, the Tennis Club only recruited eight freshmen among more than a hundred first-year students. Four out of those eight were guys who only applied because they were Fuyu''s or some other popr girl''s admirers.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Of course, even though boys and girls mixed under the same club unlike the gendered clubs in our school, they still separated during practices. Those boys are just there for the little advantage of being in the same club as them.


    But even then, Fuyu remained the untainted ice flower that no one could melt. Until me, I guess?


    After that, I also told them about my ns for the Potato Clubhouse. That''s a tentative name, of course. I just thought about it since root crops should be the easiest to nt and grow, right? Maybe we can add some other crops like sweet potatoes - which is just another potato.


    If we add onions, garlic, and ginger, we could eventually cook food there. The field was pretty big anyway. And if we restore the greenhouse, maybe we could also grow some fruits that are sensitive to climate.


    Akane was excited about the idea. She even brought up the possibility of visiting our school so she could see it.


    Fuyu, on the other hand, appeared a little apprehensive. Knowing that it''s a club for me and my girls from that school, she''s probably dreading the day of having to meet them.


    Due to that, before Eri and Futaba finished their bath, I pampered the girl more to ease up that apprehension.


    I promised not to mention other girls when we''re together but that''s inevitable in that kind of topic. Furthermore, any event in my day always involves them.


    A few minutester, Eri and Futaba finished their bath. With their clothes already prepared, they came out of the bathroom already changed into their sleepwear.


    Eri wore exactly what I envisioned. It''s not that different from what she''s wearing earlier. A printed yellow shirt that barely reached down her waist andfortable, knee-length cotton shorts. Her shoulder-length hair wasbed to one side and clipped in ce, probably to let it dry easily. That gave her quite an alluring look. She appeared more feminine. And like I said before, even though she always acted like a tomboy, she''s still the most girlish in my opinion. Futaba, on the other hand, wore the usual pair of pink pajamas. It even had a cute mingo design dotted all around but small enough to be mistaken for circles. She didn''t wet her hair and only dipped inside the bath. And maybe to protect it from getting dipped as well, she held it with a hairclip which allowed her nape to be in full view. And although she didn''t wash her hair, she already removed her makeup. Her natural face came into view.


    She''s not at the same level as Akane and Fuyu but she''s still pretty. Her slightly thick makeup and fake eyshes were a debuff - at least, in my opinion. I mean, they only put more emphasis on her eyes than her face.


    Many girls nowadays focus too much on that part. Sometimes they will even shave their eyebrows to draw a fake one themselves.


    I get it. Most people will lock onto a person''s eye first. And in this age where the use of face masks to cover half of their face is bing prevalent, a person''s charm hinges on how presentable their eyes can be.


    "Heh. Onoda-kun wanna y again?" Eri started with that as soon as she returned from upstairs. Taking the seat that Akane vacated, she grabbed the controller and then handed me the other.


    This girl still hadn''t learned her lesson.


    Then,ing from the stairs, I saw Futaba cautiously making her way to us. Well, she''s still ring at me but without her makeup, what little intimidation she could muster earlier already disappeared. Even if she frowned at me, she looked even more harmless than Aya. "You two... I thought you were going to wait in the room. The sleepover has already started. My role as your host is over."


    "Eh? What do you mean by role? We already kicked you out of your bedroom. We can at least repay you by apanying you while Akane is in the bath, right?" Eri giggled and forced the controller into my hand.


    "Apanying me, you say? Then why are you asking to y again? You''re thinking of exploiting the request again. What? Wanna see Futaba tickled again?"


    Upon saying that, I turned to the girl who was already about to sit on my other side.


    She immediately pouted and replied, "No. It will be your turn to be tickled, Onoda-kun. We need to get our revenge. Right, Eri?"


    "Yeah! We talked about it while we were in the bathroom. You got us good there. It should be fair. Otherwise, we won''t be able to sleep!"


    "What fairness are you two talking about? You two forced me to do it with the power of ''request''. Why am I the bad guy now?"


    "Because you''re a bad guy. A beast who can''t be reasoned with."


    "Pfft. That, she said."


    Eri simply giggled and parroted Futaba who looked like she was out on a quest to tickle me.


    Too bad. I don''t n to y with them this time.


    What if I turned the tables on them? Then it''s another tickling session that they won''t be able


    to get out of.


    Yeah. I''m confident that I can win this time if we y again. I mean, look at their eyes. Eri was just here to have fun while Futaba was still disturbed at that result earlier - and the sugar I forced her to take.


    "Nope. I''m out. I don''t want to y even if you two force me. Let''s just watch a show,


    alright?"


    Taking back the controllers and putting them down, I didn''t take the remote and switched the TV channel to ate-night anime show.


    Unhappy with my decision, Futaba sulkily nudged my shoulder and whispered, "I''ll get you


    next time."


    I was tempted to say ''There won''t be next time'' but was interrupted when she suddenly pulled up her phone. It was ringing for a videocall.


    It''s not just hers, Eri also brought up her phone. Looks like their boyfriends are about to check


    on them.


    And somehow, they didn''t even hesitate to ept it, not minding my presence on their side.


    What''s going on? Are they not wary about letting them see me next to them? Weird.

 Chapter 2114: Youre joking

    Chapter 2114: You''re joking


    ?


    As it turns out, the two girls aren''t worried at all that their boyfriends will be ufortable with my presence. They talked to them normally, telling them what they ate for dinner or that they yed games with us.


    When they eventually panned the camera to me, asking me to say hi to them, those two even greeted me back, telling me to scold them if they made a fuss.


    Of course, that made me confused. I was expecting them to panic or act secretive about my presence. I mean, didn''t they mention lying to their boyfriends earlier?


    Was that truly not the case?


    But even when the call ended, nothing happened.


    It was only a short call whichsted for at most two minutes. Their boyfriends only checked on them and said their good nights then told them to have fun tonight.


    When they put their phones down, I found Eriughing at me. A secondter, she poked my arm and said,


    "Onoda-kun, what are you thinking? Are you worried that they will be mad at us when they see you?"


    "Won''t that be the case normally?"


    Maybe I was missing or I''d forgotten something here. But at the moment, I needed them to rify it for me. Sometimes, even after overthinking, I''d still skip details that should be obvious.


    Eri clicked her tongue and grinned, "Normally, yeah. We might have forgotten to tell them about the change of venue. But think about it... The news of Akane living with you is already widespread. At this point, it''s now part ofmon knowledge for the majority of our school''s poption."


    ... So, that''s the case? No... Wait. What I''m worried about is their nonchnce in interacting with me. I guess that''s the part that I''m overthinking, huh?


    Because I got so used to being intimate with my girls or just doing things that could be interpreted differently when things were convenient, I couldn''t fully recognize a friendly interaction anymore...


    Yeah. I''m way too deep in this abnormality that I''m now tending to overthink every interaction I have with other girls.


    "For someone as devious as you, you''re worrying over nothing, Onoda-kun. Why will they be ufortable because of your presence? You''re Akane''s boyfriend."


    And that''s another reasonable point from Futaba. My identity as Akane''s boyfriend is enough to assure them I won''ty a hand on their girlfriends. And in these two girls'' minds, the thought that I might be attracted to them might''ve even passed their heads.


    No doubt, I was an idiot for overthinking and worrying over nothing.


    "Geez. If you''re worried, does that mean Onoda-kun finds us attractive? Will youy a hand on us?" Eri hugged her arms and acted like she was protecting herself from me while giggling.


    Hearing that, Futaba rolled her eyes, "He alreadyid his hands on us, duh?"


    And then, as though an imaginary light bulb lit up next to her head, Eri eximed, "Oh! You''re right. You tickled us!"


    After that, Eri and Futaba looked at each other as they both put on a devious smirk.


    What''s this? I have a feeling we''re going to circle back to something I''ve already rejected earlier.


    "So... to even that out, why don''t you just offer yourself up to us, Onoda-kun?"


    And there we go. Futaba grabbed my arm while Eri held my shoulder.


    "Alright. Now you two are reaching. I won''t y with you anymore."


    I wriggled out of their hold and stood up.


    While I''m not afraid of being tickled, these two would probably not stop until they get the same reaction from me. Besides, they didn''t even know my ticklish spots. They might just embarrass themselves.


    "Onoda-kun, are you running away?" Eri called out. Even without looking at her, I could already imagine her current expression. She''s having fun teasing me, isn''t she?


    But who am I?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I''m the shameless guy.


    And so, my reply was a swift "Yeah." before walking away and moving to the single sofa not far away.


    When I looked at the two of them, Eri pouted in disappointment while Futaba appeared as though she already expected me to answer like that.


    "Such a shameless answer. Just what I''m expecting from a beast like you, Onoda-kun."


    "Of course, I''m shameless. Haven''t you heard Yuuki-san calling me shameless multiple times before?"


    Futaba nodded before her lips curved up to a meaningful smile, "We do. But you know what? I can''t help but notice how she strangely softened up to you. Eri, what do you think?"


    "Eh? Now that you mention it..." Eri crossed her arms and fell into contemtion. Then, a secondter, she looked like she realized something again, "... You''re right! Her request earlier wasn''t over the top, she even scolded us!"


    "Right? It might just be me but... Onoda-kun, tell me... You didn''t charm our Fuyu, right? Tell


    us we''re wrong. That Fuyu doesn''t have a crush on you."


    "Eh? Fuyu has a crush on Onoda-kun? Did Akane know?"


    "If it''s Akane she''ll justugh and push Fuyu to Onoda-kun, don''t you think so?"


    "Oh... You''re right. Akane will do that."


    What the hell am I listening to? Earlier, I ended up imagining a simted conversation


    between them after Fuyu hugged me after winning the game. But now, they''re voicing it out


    properly.


    And slowly, I could feel their suspicious gazes slowly bore a hole into my face. They''re


    interrogating me, aren''t they?


    "You two. Your imaginations are going wild. What if Yuuki-san hears you?"


    "You''re not denying it, Onoda-kun!"


    "He''s hiding something. Go Eri! We need to pull it out from him. This is more fun than getting


    our revenge by tickling him."


    These two. There''s no stopping them, huh? Should I just be honest and tell them about us? That way, it''ll be their turn to be stumped.


    As Eri was about to charge and jump at where I was, I raised my hands up.


    "Alright. Don''t move from that spot Eri. Do you two really want to know?"


    "Of course!" The two girls answered in sync.


    "Well, I won''t deny anything but I don''t think I''m the person you should be asking."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, will you believe me if I say yes, I charmed Fuyu and I''m now dating her?"


    "... Impossible!" Their eyes widened as the same word came out of their mouths again


    Look at them, when I''m now telling the truth, they won''t ept it. What am I to do with these


    two?


    "See that? We''re just going to go in circles here. Let''s wait for them, alright?"


    "Wait. You''re using misdirection, Onoda-kun! You know we can''t ask her that! What if...


    you''re two-timing them? Shouldn''t we, as their friends, do something about it?"


    At this point, even Futaba couldn''t believe the wordsing out of her mouth. She frowned


    and then passed the baton to Eri who was just as confused.


    "Even if I do, what will you do if they acknowledge each other?"


    Somehow, using truths became too effective because it''s unbelievable for them.


    And sure enough, they became stumped.


    "That... You''re joking, right?"


    This time, instead of answering, I simply smiled and then walked out of the living room,


    leaving them in their own world.


    I heard the bathroom door opening, I should at least tell Akane and Fuyu what happened, right? They might walk in and find those two in that state and wonder what I did to them.

 Chapter 2115: Admittance

    Chapter 2115: Admittance


    ?


    When Eri and Futaba found Akane and Fuyu returning to the living room, they couldn''t say anything at all. Their suspicions about Fuyu''s rtionship with me seemingly got stuck to their throat, failing to be voiced by them.


    They had to awkwardly bring up another topic to get past it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Likewise, despite being informed of what happened, Akane and Fuyu also didn''t bring it up themselves.


    However, that topic was already like a guillotine hanging over our heads. Any one of us could cut the tie and send it hurling down at us.


    Not gonna lie, it sure was an awkward scene seeing them acting very carefully with their words after all the fun we had earlier and during dinner.


    While going through other topics, Eri and Futaba would asionally look in my direction. It''s as though they''re telling me to bring up that topic since I was the root of it.


    I understood what was going on in their heads. They couldn''t bring it up with Akane also listening at the side.


    I mean, won''t it feel like they''re using Fuyu of having an affair with me right in front of Akane''s face?


    In a normal friend group, that can instantly spell so much chaos that it may even be the cause for their friendship to be over.


    They''re very conscious of that.


    However, if I''m the one who brings it up, they''re probably expecting Fuyu to deny it and then that matter will be put to rest.


    Yeah. If I step up and shamelessly admit it while embracing Fuyu, it will surely be over in a sh. However, it will leave Eri and Futaba with a lot of questions regarding morality.


    Of course, Akane is also aware of all those possibilities. But knowing my silly wife, she''s going to enjoy seeing this awkward situation unfold first. Or rather, she''s leaving this matter to my and Fuyu''s hands.


    In any case, since I also have to take a bath and check on my other girls, I can''t let this awkwardness continue.


    Since they''re already suspicious, it''s only a matter of time before they find out about it. Besides, this matter is better to be cleared up sooner rather thanter.


    "Yuuki-san... I have a question."


    After contemting for a while, I raised my hand, gathering all of their attention.


    Almost instantly, I could hear Futaba and Eri''s audible gulp. Then I saw Fuyu''s conflicted expression. It''s not that she''s afraid to reveal it, she probably just had no idea how to properly exin herself or our rtionship to the other two.


    As for Akane, since the girl once again used her privilege of being my girl to snuggle close to me, she just pushed off of our seat, bringing me closer to Fuyu.


    Iically rolled on the floor and ended up sitting on the ground right in front of the other solo sofa where Fuyu was currently sitting.


    "y-yes? What is it, Onoda-kun?"


    "Can I sit with you?" With a shameless smile, my mouth produced a straightforward question.


    As soon as I did that, I nced to the side, looking at Eri and Futaba who were already shocked at what they heard.


    A secondter, Fuyu who quickly gathered her resolve answered not just in words but also by actions, "Sure... I don''t mind."


    She stretched her hand out to me and helped me up from the ground. She then squeezed herself to the side, opening a space for me to take.


    At this point, Futaba was the first to voice her confusion, "F-fuyu? What is happening? And Akane? Are you seeing this?"


    Before Fuyu or Akane could answer her, I took up the space offered by Fuyu. And instead of the two of us sharing the seat side by side, I carried her up to myp and held her intimately.


    At this sight, Eri became ck-jawed because of Fuyu''sck of resistance. Futaba, on the other hand, widened her eyes as she incoherently muttered, "W-what am I looking at? S-so it''s true...?"


    "Eri, Futaba... It is just as you guessed. I got charmed by this shameless guy."


    Perhaps to prove it to them, Fuyu sunk deeper into my embrace as her arms also wrapped around my head.


    "Huh? But Akane? Are you fine with this?" Still not convinced at what she''s seeing, Futaba turned to Akane who was looking at us with a hint of jealousy on her face.


    However, Akane''s answer once again astounded her, "Yes. It''s fine. Fuyu loves husband. And husband loves her back. We now both love him. Isn''t it wonderful? What''s wrong with it?" Futaba exasperatedly screamed as her head started alternating between us, "There''s a lot of wrong with it! Wait, are you pranking us this time? Hey, Onoda-kun. Sorry if I suspected you but it''s fine now, you don''t have to y with us like this. And Fuyu, I never thought you could also joke like this."


    I get it, she''s trying to de-escte the situation after convincing herself that this is all a prank to get them. But Eri was already out ofmission and there''s no reason to take it back again. As I''ve said, since they''ve already suspected us, why not just go and admit it? This way, we can move past this issue right away, right?


    The only problem will be how to convince them about this situation.


    "Sorry, Futaba. But this isn''t a joke. This is the truth. I started dating Fuyust night."


    With that as thest bomb to be triggered, Futaba''s mind exploded as she also became lost in utter dumbfoundedness.


    With Eri and Futaba losing their minds as they both leaned back on their seats powerlessly, Akane and Fuyu stood up and went to them to check their conditions.


    Following that, they both nced at me, conveying that I should leave the convincing to


    them.


    Yeah. Rather than let me continue exining to the two girls, they''re going to do it themselves. I mean, it''s a bad idea if I keep talking. It will feel like everything is decided by


    me rather than Fuyu choosing to be with me.


    Before long, Akane and Fuyu took one each on their shoulders as they guided their dumbfounded friends up the stairs.


    They''re going to do the exnation and convincing in the room as the first topic of their girls''


    talk for tonight.


    Thinking about it, there''s nothing else I could do in that situation. Since they already heard the truth, what next was just to let them digest it first before addressing their concerns to


    properly convince them.


    But will that happen without a problem?


    Honestly, I have no idea. All of them have been close friends for so long already. Their concern for their friends is genuine. Our situation was abnormal, after all. And I fully understand that.


    However, with Fuyu''s determination and Akane''s support, they only had one choice in this matter. ept what we revealed and turn a blind eye to our situation because no matter what happened, neither Akane nor Fuyu would back down.


    Eri and Futaba might hate and be wary of me because of this. But well, we''ll see how this


    will goter.


    I can only believe in Akane and Fuyu sessfully convincing them.


    This isn''t new to me and it will continue to happen many times in the future when the timees to reveal everything to my girls'' families.

 Chapter 2116: Checking the result

    Chapter 2116: Checking the result


    ?


    Half an hourter, after I finished taking a bath, I put on the clothes Akane prepared for me and then went to the kitchen to brew the miraculous tea.


    I still have no idea what happened after I left so I nned to check it out myself.


    But while waiting for the water to boil, I grabbed my phone to see my unread messages.


    As always, there''s a lot of them. But after reading through and replying to all of them, nothing major happened. Everyone safely went home and had dinner and most of them were already in their rooms, doing their homeworks and waiting for my message.


    The night was peaceful and calm. I spent the few minutes just enjoying my time with my girls who I still wish I could hold every night.


    Ah. Right. There''s that stuff with theckey of Ohori-senpai''s cuck ex-boyfriend. Looks like Aoi wanted to continue hunting him down. Only then would they be able to put a rest to the matter.


    Honestly, the cuck ex wasn''t a problem anymore. His attempt to smear Ohori-senpai''s name wasn''t working at all.


    With my girls helping them out, his own reputation was the one going downhill even without the reveal of his cuckold fetish.


    Most girls in the school sided with her.


    To top it all off, some of the girls he approached before have been dug up by Mizuki and Otoha. They appeared to refute the im that Ohori-senpai cheated on him. Instead, they revealed that it was the other way around - withplete testimony and evidence.


    Maybe Mizuki and Otoha used their influence. You know... There''s a saying that money talks. Anyone can be bought even if it can bring disgrace to their name.


    Who knows, they might even be featured in the column of their school''s newspaper.


    In any case, that guy''s n to drag her name to the ground should already be over.


    Unfortunately, regarding his fetish and his delusional belief that Ohori-senpai still loves him just as he loves her and she''s feeding his fetish by continuing to meet with me, that still needs some work.


    Or is it? I don''t know. The most apt solution for that is for the girl to just ignore his existence. That way, no matter how deluded he is, he''ll figure out that Ohori-senpai doesn''t care about him anymore.


    "Akane, I brought tea and snacks. Is it fine for me to enter now?" I said after knocking twice on the bedroom door. In my hand was a tray filled with the tea set and a te of biscuits that would surely make Futaba cry sugar again.


    I listened closely to the sounding from the room. And soon enough, footsteps approached the door before it opened.


    Instead of Akane, Futaba was the one who opened it.


    As soon as our eyes met, I could see that she was still unhappy about the reveal.


    "Come in. This is your room. Why are you still asking if it''s fine to enter?"


    "I mean, it''s your bedroom for tonight. I''m just being polite."


    "Polite, huh? Is it also polite that you bagged two of my friends? Onoda-kun, you''re really shameless."


    Look at her, her hostility was too clear as though it could form into daggers and stab me forying my hand on Akane and Fuyu.


    In any case, my face didn''t change and I maintained my friendly smile, "Mhm. I know. I haven''t said this yet but I''ll let you know, I love both of them. Equally."


    "Yeah. I heard that from them. You love them equally and you won''t show favoritism. But that''s still wrong, Onoda-kun." Futaba seriously remarked.


    Past her shoulder, I could see the other three looking in our direction. Contrary to Futaba, Eri''s gaze at me wasn''t filled with hostility but she was definitely still conflicted about what she learned. It''s not easy to be convinced, after all.


    As for Akane and Fuyu, they gestured that it was fine. Most likely, Futaba opening the door was something they gave a blessing to.


    It''s probably to let her air out her frustration on me.


    Well then, I''ll let her do that.


    "Mhm... You''re right. In this society, it''s still wrong. I''m sorry if it''s disappointing to you but this is the reality of our situation. If Futaba wants to, you can hate me for this. I just have to say that I genuinely love them. If you ask me to reveal to the world tomorrow, I''ll do it and let everyone judge us."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon saying that, I stepped to the side to enter the room with the tray still in my hand.


    But as I walked past the girl, I heard her deeply exhale as though she was unloading what was burdening her.


    I heard her turn around and call out to me from behind with fragmented sentences,


    "This idiot. I can''t believe it! I didn''t say I hate you. I just... Haa... Okay, it''s my fault for being openly hostile."


    Alright, she just went into a roller coaster of emotion there. But I get it. She''s still in the process of airing out her negative feelings about it.


    "I asked them for permission to let me vent. This is the only time I will act like this... I just need to release it. You get me, right? Onoda-kun?"


    Upon saying that, Futaba approached me and moved to my front again. Maybe to convey her feelings properly over this matter.


    I stared at her for a few seconds before nodding. But after that, the curve made by lips widened as it turned into a yful smile.


    "Of course, I do. Go ahead and vent more. I don''t mind. I deserve that, right? But look here,


    I''m worried about you so I brought more sugar for you."


    Hearing that, Futaba suddenly took a step back as she finally looked down at the tray I brought, her eyes locking into the te of sweet biscuits.


    "Ugh... You really know how to push someone''s button, aren''t you?"


    "Nope. I''m just being polite. I know you love your sugar. Don''t thank me yet, alright? Also, don''t fall for me too or we''ll have another exnation to do for Eri." Repeating what I said earlier and then sprinkling it up with even more absurdity, I aimed to turn this situation more into the lighter side than how this started.


    "Akane, Fuyu, can''t you see? He''s bullying me! I hate Onoda-kun. How can you love him?"


    And sure enough, as though she couldn''t handle me anymore, she ran back to the bed and jumped to Fuyu and Akane.


    They caught her as though she was a little kid who neededfort. So, she could also act like this, huh? Did I go too far?


    On the side, Eri, who was just conflicted earlier, couldn''t help butugh at this turn of events.


    "Onoda-kun, stop bullying our Futaba. You understand it, right? She only means well. She''s just too concerned for Akane and Fuyu."


    "Sorry, because it''s too serious, I can''t help but try to lighten it up. What about you, Eri?


    Won''t you scold me too?"


    "What? So you can bully me too? Fat chance, Onoda-kun." Eri cutely stuck her tongue out to


    me before jumping out of the bed to get the tray from me.


    "Since you said you''re being polite. Onoda-kun is free to go now."


    "Hmm? Are you kicking me out of the room? Won''t you won''t let me kiss Akane and Fuyu


    first?"


    "Look at how shameless you are, Onoda-kun... And you said you''re polite." Acting


    disappointedly, Eri clicked her tongue.


    I could continue teasing this girl but I guess I should retreat for now. I left the tray to the girl


    and said, ¡°Alright. This shameless guy won''t disturb you anymore. I''ll be downstairs if you


    need me."


    Eriughed again as she took the tray to the bed.


    Then, I saw Futaba sitting up and facing me again. Like Eri, she stuck her tongue out cutely


    beforeughing with Eri. I guess she finished venting?


    As for Akane and Fuyu, they joyfully waved their hands at me, satisfied with this result.


    "Yes, husband! I''lle to collect my kiss from youter. Don''t sleep."


    "M-me too Ruki-kun, I''ll check on youter."


    I looked at my two lovely girls and nodded before leaving the room and returning downstairs.


    Mhm. It was a great idea to check on them... Everything went well, right? Akane and Fuyu exined everything clearly and managed to convince them.


    With Futaba airing out her negative feelings like that, it should be over. And I doubt they would tell anyone about us. Their concern for Akane and Fuyu would lead them to protect the


    secret from being known to the public.


    In any case, I should still expect the two to be wary of me.


    Or so I thought...


    I don''t know what happened but my first visitor from upstairs isn''t Akane or Fuyu.


    It''s Eri.

 Chapter 2117: Eris Problem (1)

    Chapter 2117: Eri''s Problem (1)


    ?


    As I heard the girl approaching from afar, I pretended not to notice her until she called out to


    me.


    "Hey, Onoda-kun... Are you still awake?" She started. The volume of her voice was close to that of a whisper.


    I pulled myself up a bit and looked in her direction. Looking mildly surprised, Ipleted my act and responded to her.


    "Eri? What? Can''t sleep? Or are you also going to nag at me for Fuyu?"


    My lips curved up and Eri immediately shook her head.


    Since I could still hear some sort of activity upstairs, albeit faint, the other three should still be awake. Besides, I doubt they can sleep easily after what happened even if I managed to turn it a lighthearted earlier.


    So, that means, this girl went down here with an excuse, leaving the three in the room.


    If she was going to the bathroom to pee or something else she might need to do, she didn''t need to call out to me. If she was thirsty, she could just use the other entrance close to the front hall which could directly let her bypass the sofa I was lying down on.


    With those possibilities crossed out, there was no doubt that she was here for me.


    And most likely, this could be unrted to everything else that happened...


    Let''s see. A consultation maybe? Did Akane send her to me for advice? I don''t know. I can only wait to hear it from this girl herself.


    Sensing that I was waiting for her to answer, the girl took a step forward and helplessly smiled.


    "I wish I could do that but those two have convinced me thoroughly. It''s only hard to believe because of how you revealed it. We were just starting to suspect you and you already dropped the bomb."


    "Sorry about that. I thought about it a lot. But knowing that you four are always together, it''ll be hard topletely hide it from you. Also, rather than let your suspicions grow which might lead to problems within your group, I decided to juste out and deal with it tonight."


    "You know what, Onoda-kun? That''s the reason why Futaba found it hard to swallow. That decisiveness didn''t ount for what we were going to feel about it."


    Ah. She''s right. I only put Fuyu and Akane on the scale. That might havee off as insensitive and reckless to them.


    "You''re right. So, how should I make it up to you? Or is that why you''re here? To collect my due punishment."


    "Pfft. Stop it, Onoda-kun." Eri burst outughing and shook her head again, "Futaba might collect some but that''s not what I''m here for."


    "Hmm? Then...?"


    "I have something to ask. And I heard you''re the best person to answer it for me."


    Bingo. Although she didn''t directly say Akane told her toe down here, I could catch it from how she was fidgeting from delivering thatst sentence.


    In any case, I should keep this lighthearted.


    I sat back up, putting my feet down on the ground before facing her properly.


    "Girl, who do you think I am? The Great Shameless Spirit of Wisdom? Let me guess, are you troubled about something you wouldn''t normally ask some inexperienced about it?


    That made her giggle but her reaction afterwards was obvious. She''s here for my expertise. "Eh? How did you...?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And what kind of expertise was it? I also had no idea what prompted Akane to send her here to


    me.


    Let''s just be earnest for now.


    "I mean, looking at you, anyone can tell something''s different about you. Not counting what happened afterward, it wasn''t even that long when you were about to energetically jump at me to pry my mouth open to make me talk. You''re still bubbly back then. And I may be wrong but I find it rare to see you fumbling like this. I did tickle you until you almost lost it earlier but I knew this wasn''t about that. Why don''t you take a seat first and tell this Great Sage of Shameless Wisdom your troubles first?"


    "Wait? Why did your title change?!"


    "Don''t mind the details. It still holds the same meaning anyway."


    Once again, I made the girlugh. And perhaps I hit some correct marks there, she followed my words and closed her distance from the sofa.


    I scooched over to the side, opening up plenty of space for her to sit down


    Eri silently stared at me, perhaps calcting the risk because of my mention of the tickle earlier.


    She became more guarded, I guess? I mean, despite everything that happened afterward, it was such an experience for her. But then again, I had no n of scaring her with it. Mentioning the tickle was just my way of maintaining a lighthearted mood.


    "Ugh. Don''t remind me of it. But... Onoda-kun, is it really fine?"


    "Are you asking me if I''m going to pounce on you to tickle you again? Nope. You can even tie my hands to my back."


    "Geez. Stop joking like that, Onoda-kun. Once is enough, I don''t want to experience it again." Eri pouted and then averted her gaze. For sure, she remembered how she had be so helpless earlier.


    Alright. That''s my bad. I should stop using that to lighten the mood.


    As I watched her take a seat, I made sure to maintain a distance from her. Now, that''s me being considerate. That made her curl her brows though but no matter.


    "Alright. That''s just me trying to ease up your tension. Did it work or not? Also, I haven''t teased you in a while, right? Last time was with the ice cream here in this same room."


    Since I dropped the tickle, I brought up another topic. She''s still notpletely rxed after


    all.


    "You didn''t count that tickle?! Ugh. Right. It was Futaba who asked you to do it. I''ll forgive you for it. As for the ice cream... that''s delicious. Even Futaba couldn''t say no so it''s fine."


    Looks like it''s working. She''s easing up bit by bit. But I feel like we''re going off-topic in this direction. Yeah. My fault.


    "Should I also apologize to her? You saw it, right? She seemed to be holding a grudge towards me for feeding her more sweets. She''s now calling me a bully."


    "Nah. Don''t bother. Even if she is trying to get back at you for giving her more sugar, she''s quite happy to eat that much anyway. She also has a sweet tooth like Fuyu. But I think it''s her boyfriend who reminds her not to so... you kind of enabled her there."


    So, that''s the reason, huh? Is he reminding her to maintain her figure or is it her own initiative, telling him to keep reminding her? It''s hard to guess. Either way, I was truly a bit forceful in feeding them sweets. I even doubled down specifically for Futaba. I guess I should tone it down next time. She might form a grudge against me as the ursed Sugar Provider. "What about you, Eri? Your boyfriend isn''t strict?" I asked switching the topic back to herself. I''m aware that we''re still off topic but we''re kind of getting invested here. It''s still not toote to circle backter.


    With that question, Eri red at me as though I just asked her for a fight.


    She then slid close to me and hit my arm with her fist as though venting her frustration on me


    -- but not at the same level as Futaba earlier.


    A secondter, Eri started giggling, her body rxing more.


    "That''s a silly question, Onoda-kun. How can he be strict when my body remains like this?"


    She pointed at herself and then ran her hands on her sides, tracing her straight and not-so-


    curvy figure.


    This girl... She''s putting herself down. It''s not like her figure isn''t attractive. She doesck nutrients in some parts but it doesn''t take away from her charms. Her shoulder-length hair and lean figure really suit her.

 Chapter 2118: Eris Problem (2)

    Chapter 2118: Eri''s Problem (2)


    ?


    "Like that? I guess he''s right. There''s no need to tell you to stop consuming sugar. But let me just tell you this. It''s my opinion so you''re free to believe it or not..."


    I paused for a moment to bring some sort of suspense before looking at her straight in her eyes as I delivered my words in utter seriousness.


    "Eri, you already look so beautiful as you are. I''m certain you''ll look better if you gain more nutrients in some parts and create a curvier figure but it''s not necessary at all. You can ask your boyfriend. There''s no way he doesn''t see you as attractive."


    If I say the same words to Futaba or any other girl who''s too conscious about their figure, they might just dere me as their mortal enemy. That sounded like what a champion of ''body positivity'' would say, after all. They''re all working hard to keep their figure so it was more insulting to hear.


    "I don''t know if that''s apliment or not but thank you, I guess?" Upon hearing that, Eri put on a lousy smirk as though she was just picking up some kind of pity from me.


    "Come on, I''m honestlyplimenting you."


    "I know. But Onoda-kun, it''s just unbelievable for me... Aren''t you someone who would prefer Akane, Fuyu, or Futaba''s figure more? I''ve seen how you hold them and your head tends to..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence but the way she looked down on her chest conveyed her unspoken words.


    This girl. Is that what''s running in her head? It''s not that she''sparing herself to the other three. She simply epted that out of the three, she was the least attractive andcking in sex appeal.


    Yeah. It''s not that noticeable since she''s always yful and energetic despite her overflowing girlish demeanor. But thinking about it, after being with them for years and seeing their bodies slowly develop next to them, this was bound to happen.


    It''s not an inferiorityplex. But maybe a defeatist one. It would probably not affect them negatively but this girl... she severely needed someone who''dpliment and help her build a tower of confidence.


    I won''t judge but her boyfriend is probably already satisfied with their current situation.


    Wait. Is she actually here to ask me for advice on her rtionship? Uh... We''re still not back on that topic.


    "Unlike most boys, I have no such preference. The four of you are head-turners. I may be biased for Akane and Fuyu though."


    My reply was just in line with what she knew. Upon hearing that, the girl''s grim look slightly brightened up.


    "Haha... That''s very like you, Onoda-kun. Did I tell you this before? That you''re so good atforting a girl."


    She hit me again on my arm but this time, it was a light tap.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "First time I''m hearing that."


    "Now you do, then. Hehe. Don''t make my two best friends cry in the future! You have to make them happy!"


    "Of course, I will. You''ll be there to witness that. We''ve been derailed for so long but Eri, tell me... What is it? What''s bugging you that''s in need of this Shameless Wisdom Spirit''s answer"


    Finally, we finished a circle and returned to the reason why she sneaked out to meet me at this hour.


    Upon hearing that, the girl also turned serious. She slid closer and nudged me with her shoulder.


    ncing at her from the side, I saw the girl with her head down while fiddling with her fingers.


    "Can you promise not tough?"


    "Cross my heart."


    Is she telling me some embarrassing secret? I don''t know. But this sounds serious. So, I simply answered swiftly.


    Eri raised her head to look at me. From her gaze alone, I could already feel that this was going to be important for her.


    "Then, Onoda-kun, do I look attractive to you?"


    "I''m sorry?"


    I didn''t hear wrongly, right? Didn''t I just call her attractive a few times before this? Or maybe that doesn''t count and this one has another meaning?


    "That''s my question! I... You see. Don''t tell this to anyone, okay? I heard you earlier but I can''t help but put that as your objective opinion based on what you see from me. Tell me seriously this time. Use your subjective point of view. I''m stuck in a rut, thinking I''m not attractive enough. What do you think?"


    I see. So, she thought I was only being objective earlier. If she knew I often rely on my subjective view of any situation or person, she''d probably stare at me with an incredulous expression and wonder if I was an idiot. Which wasn''t wrong in the slightest.


    In any case, if this was the matter troubling her then... this should be easy.


    "Wanna hear a short or long answer?"


    "Short. Be direct about it."


    Using my observation skills, I could sense this girl''s uneasiness. It''s like my answer might be the key she needed to hear to ept her situation.


    If I''m not wrong, this isn''t the exact question she asked Akane or the other girls. There''s something more specific hidden beneath it.


    But for now, she wants to hear my honest and unfiltered opinion about her first.


    "Alright. Short answer, you''re attractive to me."


    Her eyes lit up for a split second. That came from neither joy nor excitement but the


    recognition that I didn''t beat around the bush.


    Following that she closed in and said in a serious tone, "Prove it."


    "Prove what?"


    "Prove that I''m attractive to you. Show me what you want to do with me."


    "Wait. Wait. Wait. Eri, you''re probably misunderstanding something here but that''s not how attraction works. What do you want me to show you? Do you want to see me push you down and ravage your body? Isn''t that just straight-up assault? Spare me with that." Alright. This was getting out of hand so, I should steer her back a little, right? She''s here to be enlightened about something and I''m only expected to give her the answer.


    I may be a pervert and someone who has taken advantage of girls before but this situation is just wrong for that.


    Perhaps she was hit with a whish, Eri facepalmed, "Ugh. You''re right. Sorry. Forget about it. I... believe you."


    The girl then slid away from me. Even without looking at her, I could feel the heat of her embarrassment.


    "Hey, Eri. Correct me if I''m wrong. This question. Does this have to do with your


    rtionship?"


    Right. This should be the root of her problems, right? It all stemmed from her rtionship. She wouldn''t suddenly ask me if she was attractive when she could ask her boyfriend for that.


    There''s more to it than that.


    And somehow, I think I can already guess what it is.


    "Yes. Kind of. There is not much progress with our rtionship so I thought I may not be attractive enough for him."


    "Progressing with what?" Although it''s already obvious, I still pressed her for it. This way, she could voice out her problem properly.


    "You know... With what couples do. We keep hearing from Akane that you two have long


    crossed that line... Uh... You live together and sleep in the same bed. You do it day and night, early morning and before sleeping. Sometimes in the other parts of the house too! While me and my boyfriend, we''re still in the cuddling stage!"


    ... If I was drinking something at the moment, I would''ve choked and sprayed it in front of me from what this girl revealed. That Akane, what kind of stories is she telling her friends? Does Fuyu know about it as well?


    No wonder, she sent this girl to me... Akane trusts me enough to clear her friend''s head


    regarding that topic. She knew I wouldn''t justy a hand on her and help her out sincerely.


    Haa... I don''t know if I should praise or scold my silly wife for this. But well, let''s take a step back and focus on the matter at hand first.


    "Eri, first off. You shouldn''tpare yourself to us. We''re a couple of perverts."

 Chapter 2119: Answering her Questions

    Chapter 2119: Answering her Questions


    ?


    "Alright, let''s calmly take a step back and analyze things properly. I won''t deny that Akane and I are very active but what does that have to do with your rtionship though?"


    I''m certain that Akane and the others will ask this girl how our conversation went so... I should be very careful on how to clear her doubts and enlighten whatever path she''s trying to tread from here.


    This doesn''t just concern her rtionship but also her perception of herself.


    Her low self-esteem was hidden beneath her cheerful and yful nature. I''m sure her friends are already aware of it but not openly. They also cannot bring it up since this girl can simply run away from it.


    And so, that role was passed to me, I guess?


    Eri visibly hesitated. Her cheeks take on the color pink. Coupled with the feeling of embarrassment from earlier, she''s looking a little hot at the moment. Not figuratively but literally hot.


    Despite the cool room temperature, I could see sweat forming on her forehead and neck.


    "... Uhm. I thought with your experience, I could get advice from you, Onoda-kun." "Mhm. I get that. But like I said, advice for what?"


    "About a man''s mentality."


    "I see. Looks like you thought this through. Do you want to use me as a point of reference? Will you use me as aparison to your boyfriend?"


    "No. No. Not like that. It''s bad topare. You''re different from each other."


    "Mhm. That''s good. I thought I had to correct you on that. Eri, my answers may not be applicable to you and your boyfriend, you have to remember that. You can''t just take what I say as the truth. However, for your sake, I''ll try to answer and advise you as close to the general mindset of men as possible. Is that fine?"


    "Yes! Thank you, Onoda-kun."


    "Don''t thank me yet. I haven''t done anything yet, have I?"


    "You already did... You cleared some of my doubts."


    From the way I see it, that must truly be the case. A few words are enough to dispel some of her doubts. I don''t know which doubts though.


    "If you say it like that, then that''s good. You are Akane and Fuyu''s best friend so... I''ll also treat you as one. I don''t want to mislead you with my answers."


    "... You''re really good atforting someone, Onoda-kun." Eri silently stared at me for a while before a relieved and kinda silly smile formed on her lips.


    Once again, the way she moved felt like I just reduced the weight she was carrying on her shoulder. The girl became more rxed. Seeing that, it also felt a little rewarding for me.


    "I''ll take that as apliment then. But let''s set that aside for now... You have something you want to ask first, right? Something rted to me and Akane."


    "H-how did you know?"


    "Let''s just say I can see it from your eyes."


    Although she acted as though I caught her lying there, Eri scratched her cheek and shyly smiled. She understood that she was being obvious with it even if I didn''t borate on how I figured it out. It was pretty obvious from her line of questioning, after all.


    She''s curious.


    After gathering her courage and pushing down her embarrassment, Eri asked me the question.


    "Okay... Onoda-kun, in the context that you and Akane already did it, did it happen with your or Akane''s initiative?"


    Yep. It''s about this. Since she brought it up before the mention of her rtionship, she wanted to know about how it happened to us. Something like a point of reference. The other thing about a man''s mentality could wait forter.


    "Eri, you''re quite mischievous. But I promised to answer properly. Listen carefully, alright?" I paused for a moment to check on the girl and saw her glittering eyes. There''s no going back in this.


    "No one initiated. We both wanted it at that moment. You see... When I finally remembered my love for her, I asked her parents to let her live with me. That very night, I brought her to our room. We confirmed our feelings and our desire for each other gave us that push to deepen our connection. In short, it happened naturally for us."


    "You both wanted it... I see." Eri muttered to herself and went silent as she took in my answer.


    I waited for a while before continuing. I couldn''t just leave it there, after all. She might think that she could follow our experience.


    But that''s not always going to work. Something wrong might have happened if she just used our experience as a textbook example.


    "Listen, Eri. That was in the context of our first time. Do not try to replicate it. Like I said, we''re kind of different. For those like you and your boyfriend who possibly don''t have any experience yet, the process for your first time can be quite tricky."


    "Tricky?"


    "Mhm. You can''t just jump with it. You have tomunicate with each other about your desires first. Make sure that you''re on the same page. Otherwise, either of you might be embarrassed when the other couldn''t follow. Also, don''t wait for each other to make the first move. If not, you won''t be able to progress at all."


    Although I wanted to add that she shouldn''t be the one making the first move, I held it back. I couldn''t dictate things for them. I''m just here to inform and give her a piece of advice.


    "I understand. It''s the same with kissing, right?" Eri nodded.


    Alright. Looks like she''s following properly.


    "Yes. If you put it in the same context as your first kiss, it''s a simr process. You can be shy and afraid to bring it up but nothing will happen if you both hesitate."


    "That makes sense. Thanks, Onoda-kun."


    "Mhm. So, with that out of the way. I think we can already wrap up this conversation here. That''s general knowledge. But it''s still up to you if you''re going to continue to ask me about a


    man''s mentality."


    That''s right. What we just discussed already contained enough knowledge to guide her on her next move regarding her rtionship.


    However, when ites to her deep-seated troubles, it''s probably not enough.


    Eri lowered her head, most likely arranging her thoughts. After a while, she closed our


    distance again before saying.


    "I think I still need advice on other things, Onoda-kun."


    "I knew you''d say that." I smirked, "Let''s start, then. Tell me what you want to know and I''ll answer in line with the general male perspective."


    General perspective. I don''t know if I can answer properly but I just have to set aside my own opinion, right? I''ve read enough to know how an average guy''s mind works.


    If I have to guess, Eri''s first question will be a follow-up to our previous topic but something more personal or close to heart.


    Eri contemted for a while before bringing up her first question, "Uhm, if I''m looking to take our rtionship to the next step, is it fine if I make the first move?"


    Called it. But somehow this feels like I''m back to talking to Mio about her troubles with


    Miyoshi who''s so cowardly that he can''t even initiate a kiss.


    Of course, Eri''s situation here is different. She brought it up because of her mentality that she might be unattractive to her boyfriend.


    What I said earlier about her attractiveness had yet to stick to her. She could be overthinking


    or refusing to ept reality unless she heard him saying it.


    That''s the tricky part here.


    But I still promised so... Here goes.


    "It is fine. We''re now out of the old age where women have little rights. If that''s what you


    want, you can do it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I see. But Onoda-kun, why does it feel like there''s a second part?"


    I smiled and patted her head as though I was praising her good intuition, "Indeed, there is a second part. I said I''d answer through the general perspective of males. Some guys will like a proactive girl while some like to be the one making the move. It''s split."


    Hearing that, Eri frowned as she removed my hand from her head.


    "Eh? What''s the correct answer then?"


    "None. It''s up to your interpretation of your boyfriend. I don''t know him personally but you should know him best, right? You will know which group he belongs to."


    "I see... You''re right. I should align it with his perspective." She nodded a few times, finally


    looking convinced.


    As soon as she finished arranging her thoughts, Eri once again invaded my private space.


    "I have another question, Onoda-kun. This time, I want to hear your thoughts. Not the general perspective. Is it fine?"


    "Fire away." I shrugged. What else am I afraid to answer, anyway? Since she specifically requested to hear my thoughts then it''s now up to her if she can take it.

 Chapter 2120: Boy Best Friend

    Chapter 2120: Boy Best Friend


    ?


    "Has Akane ever seduced you?" With the glittery glint in her eyes as though she was just acquiringmon knowledge, Eri fired her question.


    She''s going ces. But I guess this is still in line with ''a man''s perspective''. If Akane does it for me, she''ll probably think whether she can also try it with her boyfriend.


    "Don''t you think Akane can answer that better than me?"


    "I will ask herter but Onoda-kun, I also want to hear your side. Hehe." With the same


    yful smile as earlier during our game, the girl pressed in on me, her eyes reminding me of Otsuka-senpai.


    She''s now acting thisfortable with me.


    However, for some reason, I''m feeling a little uneasy...


    "Alright, I''ll answer in the best way I can." I nodded.


    Overjoyed, Eri grinned and hugged my arm, "Thank you! I knew I could count on you." Ah. I see.


    Looking at her rejoicing like this, I finally pinpointed the source of that uneasy feeling.


    Eri. Her trust in me seemed so overblown that her sense of distance from me had already disappeared. And this was after I told her she was attractive to me.


    Should I do something about this? Like giving her a lesson on being meticulous. In particr, the lesson for notpletely trusting a guy who''s not her boyfriend alone in the room with her. I can incorporate it along with my answer.


    I know that this can be seen as me overreacting but I can''t help but be worried about her being defenseless like this...


    No matter what, I still considered myself a dangerous guy for any girl.


    After organizing my thoughts, I took a deep breath and prepared myself.


    "Alright. Don''t celebrate too early. Akane did seduce me before but the reverse was also true." Upon saying that, while she still had my arm in her embrace, I reached for one of her hands and pulled it down to be held by mine, "I also seduced her. Wanna try how I did it?


    Not taking my words seriously, Eriughed at what I did and didn''t bother stopping me. She even met my hand and grabbed it just the same.


    "Hmm? Are you saying you''ll also try and seduce me? Sure. Let me try it!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Look at her, she couldn''t take a hint.


    I shook my head inwardly.


    "Are you not worried I''m going to take advantage of you?"


    "Not at all. I trust you, Onoda-kun."


    Haa. I know that she means that. Her trust in me has been built but why do I still feel uneasy? Am I just overthinking again?


    No... I trust my gut feeling that I have to do this. To remind her.


    "Aren''t I doing it already? I''m holding your hand, Eri. What do you think? Isn''t this intimate enough for you? Or do I have to do more?"


    Now that I spelled it out to her face, there was finally a reaction. The girl immediately averted her gaze.


    Following up with that, I changed my act a little. I increased my presence while putting on a not-so-kind and suggestive smile. My hand on hers tightened as I filled the gaps between her fingers.


    Sensing the change in me, Eri tensed up and instinctively drew back, instantly creating a distance between us.


    However, because of our connected hands, she''s still close to me.


    "You... Onoda-kun, what''s happening suddenly? You''re joking, right?" Her voice stuttered a little and I could sense her apprehension.


    I finally got through to her.


    Since I didn''t n to scare her silly, I nodded and let go of her hand before dispelling that unsettling cloak I put on.


    "Yes. I''m joking. Now, do you understand why I acted like that?"


    Eri''s lips trembled slightly as she looked around us before returning her gaze to me.


    "You are reminding me, is that it, Onoda-kun?"


    "Good. Look at you getting nervous. Do not be too careless around other guys. Not even me."


    "But you are... a friend, Onoda-kun." She refuted.


    "Be that as it may but you don''t know what I''m thinking, right? For example, I can also do this." Without warning, I stretched my arm to her back and then grabbed her waist, pulling her closer.


    "Onoda-kun?!" Alerted, Eri tensed up once again. And with my hand also brushing against her ticklish area, the girl immediately squirmed but only for a bit. Following that, the girl faced me, "Wait. Wait. Did I do something wrong, Onoda-kun? Or did I ask the wrong question? I''ll take it back. It''s a little scary for you to suddenly act like this..."


    "No. You did nothing wrong. And there''s nothing problematic to your question. Like you said, I''m simply reminding you. This is just an extension of it."


    "But..." Maybe it was a little too much for her, the girl deeply frowned as her eyes became out of focus. She possibly couldn''t process everything all at once.


    Well then, I''ll add anotheryer.


    "No buts, alright? You''re a girl. And an attractive one at that. You act tomboyish but it''s not really covering it up. This may just being from me but Eri, you should be more confident about yourself."


    "I am confident..." Eri dered but there was a little hesitation in her voice.


    At this point, I already got my message across. Theyer I added was to take care of her low self-esteem.


    It may look forced but I could see it''s essentially working.


    However, looking at how she''s not even attempting to escape my grasp, having her see me as a threat is probably not working.


    "That''s not what I''m seeing but if you say so then so be it. I hope you can really be confident in yourself." I shrugged and slid my arm further.


    Because of her lean figure, the tip of my fingertips reached around her navel pretty easily.


    I could already feel the softness and smoothness of her belly as she shivered inwardly. And like this, I whispered to her ear, "Alright. Can you look at how close we are, right now? Do you think this is still normal?"


    "Yeah. This is not. Onoda-kun, I get your reminder but I don''t see any reason to be wary of you. Should I push you away?"


    This girl... Despite recognizing everything I did and said, she seemed adamant not to listen to my warning about me. Am I really that trustworthy for her?


    In any case, this should be enough.


    "Yes, you should. But you''re not doing that even when your chest is already racing from


    nervousness. Why is that?"


    Eri lifted her head to stare at me directly. With a proud grin, she answered, "Like I said, because I trust Onoda-kun not to do anything that will betray my trust."


    "I see. You''re pretty stubborn yourself."


    Admitting my defeat, I sighed, shook my head, and let go of her, taking my arm back.


    Eri giggled as her eyes followed me. She''s still pretty nervous but I guess she''s happy that she


    won her gamble.


    Am I not intimidating enough? No. It''s because, in her eyes, I''ve already put myself in a position of trust. If I had done that stunt before all this and without any context at all, she might''ve acted differently.


    A few secondster, Eri fixed her hair and then waited for me to speak again.


    I put on a defeated smile and poked her wide forehead.


    "Alright. I hope you do well with your boyfriend. If you have more questions,e and ask


    me again."


    "Hehe. Thank you, Onoda-kun. You''re not just great atforting a girl, you''re so thoughtful as well. Now I get why Fuyu fell for you and didn''t mind sharing you with Akane."


    Upon saying that, Eri hugged me again. This time, her arms also slid to my back, enclosing my


    waist.


    There''s a yful smile on her face as though she''s returning what I did to her earlier.


    "I convinced you through this, huh?"


    "Un. It''s convincing enough when you can even go that far just to remind me. Don''t worry,


    apart from Toshi-kun, only you can get this close to me."


    "He''s going to be jealous, you know?" "You''re now my boy best friend. What''s there to be jealous about?"


    "Girl, are you hearing yourself right now? Have you not heard of stories about opposite-


    gender best friends ruining rtionships?"


    "Oh. I heard them. But it won''t happen with you when you already have Akane and Fuyu."


    ... I guess the phrase ''ignorance is bliss'' is very fitting for this situation. Alright. Let''s keep it that way then.


    I ruffled Eri''s hair and then reciprocated her embrace by dropping my hand on her shoulder.


    This onlysted for half a minute. After that, the girl happily returned upstairs, leaving me alone again.

 Chapter 2121: Another Visitor

    Chapter 2121: Another Visitor


    ?


    "Huh... Would you look at that? Are you also here to ask me for advice? Or to give me a piece of your mind?"


    Not long after Eri returned upstairs, I weed another visitor. I did expect this somewhat considering Eri took so long to return. On top of that, she was left behind with Akane and Fuyu there.


    No matter what kind of topic they discussed, my name would be brought up one way or another, right?


    Anyway, it''s really going to be a long night...


    Hearing my slightly sarcastic tone, Futaba''s eyebrows nted.


    I''d already seen her in the room earlier but somehow, seeing her whole figure in her pajamas was giving me a few silly ideas. Something like she looks better in her natural form and... she''s already approaching the same size as Fuyu.


    Even if I didn''t want to focus on it, it''s quite emphasized this time.


    Her top was quite tight on her chest, highlighting it unintentionally. Was she wearing pajamas one size smaller? I don''t know. Maybe, that part of her had just grown recently and she had yet to buy a new one.


    Futaba didn''t answer my question, instead, she suddenly covered up that part of her. Most likely, she noticed that my eyes got stuck there.


    "Shameless Onoda-kun, I can see where your eyes are wandering."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah. My bad. Am I in trouble?"


    Since she caught me red-handed, making an excuse would just make me sound pathetic even if it sounded valid. I mean, I was sitting on the sofa while she approached from the side. Her chest was in line with my vision.


    True, I could''ve raised my head to face her. However, that tightness got me stuck for a few seconds which led to this moment.


    "Un. You are. Move over. Let me sit down first."


    I heard stifledughter from the girl before she took a step forward and said that in a cold yet yful tone.


    I obediently did as she asked and the girl took the space where Eri was just sitting earlier. With this, our eyesight intersected.


    I left the room earlier after teasing her with the sweets that I brought. But at the moment, it appeared as though she had long recovered from it and her usual countenance returned.


    Still, I had no idea what she was here for. If she''s here to ask me a question, she''d be like Eri. She would hesitate first before bringing it up. However, from what I could see at the moment, there wasn''t any indication of her being troubled about something.


    Which means... Futaba came down here of her own volition. Akane wasn''t responsible for sending her here.


    So, by the process of elimination, it''s about the sweets and Fuyu, right?


    "Onoda-kun." She started, "I still don''t know how I will feel about you and Fuyu."


    "Mhm. That''s fair." I swiftly replied. "You don''t have to ept it right away."


    "Right? I wasn''t even that serious in suspecting you. But you went and revealed it in the most shocking way. Imagine being in my shoes. I thought you were just ying with us before saying ''gotcha'' at the end. Oh, how wrong I was..."


    Ah. So she''s going for this route, huh? Letting me know how it affected her. She''s here to reconcile with the reality that I''m truly dating Fuyu now. It''s normal as a concerned individual. It just showed that she truly valued their friendship.


    "Yeah... That''s indeed me jumping the gun. I tend to overthink things. When I heard how you noticed Fuyu has changed around me, I thought it would be difficult to continue hiding it from you two. You''re always together. You''ll be able to notice the changes in her."


    "Now that you mention it, she''s blooming during the day. It felt like Fuyu had just broken out of the ice she encased herself with. She''s also shining as bright as Akane."


    If Futaba noticed it during the day, there''s no doubt that there were more people who saw the changes in her. I mean, she was suppressing her feelings for me beforest night. And now that she didn''t have to do that anymore, Fuyu was able to be more honest with herself. Her cold smiles became warmer and her icy disposition began to melt.


    "Mhm. You''re right. There was a glow about her that seemed even more beautiful than usual this morning. She radiates happiness in her every move. I guess she''s also finding it difficult to hide, huh?" As I said that, I couldn''t help but recall Fuyu from this morning. The way she smiles around me was too heart-warming.


    Noticing that I got lost in my own thoughts again, Futaba smirked.


    "Look at your smugness. Now you sessfully bagged both Akane and Fuyu. Have you no shame?"


    "None. Aren''t you already calling me shameless?"


    "Yeah. Shameless Onoda-kun..." Futaba said. Her eyes hinge on eptance more than her previous show of annoyance.


    I thought this would be over here. But Futaba remained sitting there, seemingly deep in contemtion.


    I couldn''t just ask her to leave so I waited until she gathered her thoughts.


    And that happened around a minuteter.


    She lifted her head and looked at me again. This time, her countenance felt like someone who was finding an answer to something. It''s like realizing that there must be a reason why these


    things happened.


    "Hey, Onoda-kun. All of us had this experience of following Akane at one point or another when she was still chasing after you during middle school. I find it hard to believe that you only suddenly remembered your love for her. And now, you also fell for Fuyu... Have you experienced something life-changing? You turned from a snobbish guy who couldn''t face Akane properly but kept meeting other girls into this shameless guy who''s now dating Akane and her best friend."


    Upon saying that, the girl''s eyes narrowed a little. The slits of her eyes were already small to begin with but with this, she looked a little intimidating. But not enough to make me sweat.


    In any case, it does feel like she wants to clear this up to better understand me as a person she can trust for her close friends.


    Yep. This just proves that in their group, she''s the most sensible.


    "Yes. I experienced something that opened my eyes about things that I''d been turning a blind eye to."


    "I hope it''s not in the line of ''why look for someone else when you can have Akane and her best friend?"."


    "Nope. It''s nothing like that. Akane and Fuyu know the truth. But I don''t think it''s right for me to tell you about it. It''s kinda heavy and you''ll surely hate me more. However, you can ask them. I won''t forbid them from letting you understand why they epted me."


    "Okay. I will do that." Futaba stared at me for a while before nodding, seemingly content with my answer. "I''m aware I may be like a meddlesome friend to you. But I care for them. I hope you understand me, Onoda-kun."


    "No worries. Your actions are justified. And I''m d you cared for them like this. Not that I''m saying Eri isn''t but that girl seems to have built a trust for me."


    "Oh. You''re right. She was beaming with joy when she returned. Akane sent her to you for advice. She was always troubled about her rtionship. Thanks for that as well."


    "You won''t ask me what kind of advice I gave her?"


    "What for? It''s quite easy to notice that you dispelled the doubts in her head and she''s happy with the result. She cannot stop praising you. That''s why I went down here to check on you." Ah... So that''s the reason why she''s here. I guess she''s really not here for advice.


    "Well, she''s praising me for nothing. I only answered a few questions from her. But I''m d. I


    hope it works out for her."


    "Yeah. But Onoda-kun, setting everything aside... Shouldn''t you apologize to me about


    something else?"


    Just when I thought this was over, the air around her suddenly turned hostile.


    I didn''t need to guess. It''s about that one. But let''s see. I heard from Eri that she loves eating anyway. I should tease her first before giving her what she wants.


    "Hmm? Is the biscuit good? I made sure to pick the one covered in sugar. It should go well


    with the tea."


    Halfway through my words, Futaba was already triggered enough to re at me as though I


    sessfully ruined her diet.


    "Onoda-kun... I really hate you!"

 Chapter 2122: Special Constitution

    Chapter 2122: Special Constitution


    ?


    After that, I continued teasing Futaba until she became flushed with embarrassment. I was trying to see if she would run away but the girl was quite feisty. She wouldn''t back down at all despite fighting a losing battle.


    "Unbelievable. Shouldn''t you treat me better, Onoda-kun?"


    "I''m treating you excellently, don''t you see? Since you''re here, should I make you a chocte drink? It''ll cool you down. I''ll add three spoonfuls of sugar."


    "Try it and you''ll be doused with your chocte drink!"


    "Alright. Wait here."


    "I said no!"


    I acted like I was going to stand up but Futaba grabbed ahold of my arm, preventing me from doing so.


    Looking at her desperate appearance, that''s probably the limit I could go for this. Otherwise, she might really end up hating me.


    I grinned and said, "Alright. That''s enough teasing for tonight."


    "Stop making fun of me, Onoda-kun. I swear... You''re ruining my diet." Futaba pouted as she slowly put distance between us again. She still had no ns of returning upstairs and I had no idea what was keeping her here.


    Since she specifically brought it up yet all she could was be annoyed and infuriated at how I kept teasing her, there''s not much I could do, right?


    Anyway, this was getting old so... I should really pull back a bit. I mean, I did say I would be lenient in the future.


    "Do you know why I keep teasing you with sweets?"


    "Why? Because it''s fun, right?" The girl eyed me hatefully. She sulkily crossed her arms and averted her gaze to the side as though she was waiting for me tofort her.


    "No. Because I saw that you enjoyed the food I gave you. You finished them despite saying you didn''t like eating them. The ice cream. The crepe. The cake. And even those biscuits. I get it. You''re managing your intake and I''m kind of an asshole to force them on you. But you know what? You didn''t even try giving it back even after rejecting it."


    "... It''s rude."


    "Is that all?"


    "What do you want me to say? That I love them?"


    "Mhm." I nodded.


    Looking frustrated yet she couldn''t really deny it, Futaba wearily sighed.


    "Ugh. Fine. I love eating them but I can''t take sugar mindlessly, Onoda-kun." She then moved closer to me as though, just enough for her figure to be fully disyed in my vision. Following that, she met my gaze and then pointed down at the supple bulge in front of her. "Listen. This is my reason. I have a special constitution. I''m more susceptible to gaining weight than other girls like Akane or Eri. And I don''t mean general weight. Do you see this? This part of me grows whenever I take a lot of sugar."


    ...


    Now, it became my turn to be speechless.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sugar could make her chest grow? What the heck? Is that why Eri also never denied the sweets I''m giving them? She''s also hoping to grow there even if she has a different constitution.


    Seeing me stuck staring at her, Futaba continued.


    "I know what you''re thinking. It''s normal for girls to develop, especially those of our age. Only Fuyu has natural growth. Mine became like this because I ended up developing a sweet toothst year! I never told anyone about this but now you know..."


    "You''re not joking?"


    "Why will I joke? I... I even asked Yuichi to remind me to watch my sugar intake. I kept picking the bitter tea even though I love drinking a carbonated drink. What else? I asked my mom not to buy me a cake during my birthday so we went to eat sushi instead! I hate sushi."


    At this point, Futaba started venting as she listed out her troubles concerning her sugar intake. Looking at her face, she''s now close to crying.


    Now, I feel like an asshole. Alright. Let''s apologize and stop forcing sweets on her.


    "... That''s why Onoda-kun. Please don''t."


    "Alright. I heard you. I won''t do it anymore. I''ll be mindful of what to give you."


    "Promise?"


    "Yeah. You told me something confidential so... I should at least respect your boundaries, right? One about one candy?"


    Futaba happily nodded at first then realized what I just said, "You''re still at it!"


    "I''m kidding. So, don''t cry. Next time you visit, I won''t force a desert on you."


    "... No. Still, prepare some. I''ll make sure to open up a space for my sugar limit for it."


    "You sure?"


    "Y-yeah. I told you I love it. And you seem to always bring out something great." Futaba stuttered as her face seemingly turned pink from embarrassment.


    I guess it meant she loved the sweets I gave her despite how much she despised them earlier. Now that she could admit it, it made her embarrassed.


    "Alright then. That''s a promise." I raised my hand as though I was making a vow.


    Seeing that, a relieved smile formed from Futaba''s lips.


    "Good... By the way, Onoda-kun..."


    Once again, just as I thought this was already over, Futaba zeroed our distance.


    I leaned back as though I was dodging her but the girl pushed forward.


    "Hmm? What is it?" I asked, acting like I was being very careful around her.


    The girl who was just snarling at me earlier put on a determined look before muttering


    seriously, "I have a favor to ask you."


    "Wait. Favor? I almost made you cry. Why are you still going to me for a favor?"


    "Because I think you''re still the best person for it."


    "Alright. You lost me there. Let me hear about that favor first."


    "... Actually, it''s rted to what I just revealed to you."


    What she revealed to me? Is it her sugar intake or... something else?


    Wait. If it''s something else then...


    As I thought of that, my eyes couldn''t help but fall on her tight bulge that looked like they were threatening to burst out of her pajamas.


    Ah... Wait. Now that she mentioned it... did it just grow tonight? Was that why it looked tight on her? The multiple servings of sugar from the crepe, cake, and biscuits went over her limit.


    "Huh?"


    "I expected that look on your face, Onoda-kun. You realized it just now, am I right? Yes. It''s because of you."


    Upon saying that, the girl then retreated slightly, straightening her back. With both of her hands, she moved to hold that part of her from both sides, squeezing them together.


    "My request is in regards to this but not exactly because it grew again."


    "... If it''s not that, then what?"


    "It hurt when my boyfriend tried holding them."


    ... This girl. What is she trying to say here? Unlike Eri, the explosiveness of her bombs was


    more devastating.

 Chapter 2123: Can you...?

    Chapter 2123: Can you...?


    ?


    Is it normal for a girl to consult another guy other than her boyfriend about this? No. Right?


    Eri went to me since she''s curious about who''s initiating between Akane and me but this girl... what is she expecting from me by bringing this up?


    Furthermore, she mentioned she was going to ask me for a favor... Is she going to let me hold that for her to figure out if it''ll hurt as well?


    No. No. Let''s not jump to that conclusion right away.


    Futaba was the most sensible among their group of friends, she wouldn''t be socking inmon sense to do something as stupid as that. Even if her impression of me was already positive, there was no reason for her to put us both in this situation.


    Unless her desperation pushed her to execute a drastic decision in order to get over the obstacle blocking her rtionship from progressing, then that was more unlikely.


    At the moment, I couldn''t see any signs of that.


    Looking at her current expression, Futaba was still trying to suppress her embarrassment froming out like this.


    I guess holding it and squeezing for my eyes to see didn''t matter much to her. She sessfully drew my attention to it.


    What she was expecting from me was most likely sound advice on why she was feeling that way and how to get past it. She did mention Eri and how the girl was praising me for clearing her doubts.


    That''s what led her to do this.


    If I acted outside her expectations, she''d probably back out and if it''s within it, she''s also going to rely on me about this problem of hers.


    But then again, shouldn''t she consult a professional for this since it involved her ''Special Constitution''? Ah. I don''t know.


    Let''s take a step back and analyze this calmly. First I should assume that Futaba thought about this carefully before bringing it up to me. Next, my reply would be crucial in how she would proceed.


    Going by her straightforward presentation of her problem, I should just get directly to the point...


    "Hmm... Tell me, Futaba. Does it also hurt right now?"


    She''s holding it and squeezing it herself, after all. If it''s because that part of her was hyper- sensitive, it shouldn''t matter who was touching it.


    "That''s the thing. It doesn''t." Futaba squeezed it right before my eyes once again and she didn''t even wince.


    My head was nagging to scold her for doing that in front of me but somehow, I feel like we''ll venture out of topic if I do so... it''s better not to say anything.


    In any case, that''s really strange. She said ''tried''. Was he rough on her?


    "Alright, forgive me for saying this but was his hands rough or anything? Also, did it happen during an intimate moment between the two of you? Were you both nervous at the time and he might''ve failed to control his strength?"


    I needed details to urately pinpoint her problem. Now, I really feel like this should be done by a professional... Wait. I''m also a professional, no? None of my girlsined about that part of them hurting whenever I fondled them. And even if they were a bit sensitive, I would always find an angle on how to turn the prickly pain into pleasure.


    Of course. I''m not saying I also have to do that to Futaba. I may not be a good person but I won''t be so depraved when I have my girls who will always give me pass.


    As I expected, Futaba was taken aback by the way I phrased my questions. Her pupils dted slightly but only for a moment. She gulped down and her determination returned, answering my questions in detail.


    ording to her, it was indeed during an intimate moment between them. It was during his birthday and ended up in his room after a date after school. Her parents weren''t at home so that must be the day they decided to cross the line. The mood was perfect.


    However, when his hands began exploring, they had to stop because Futaba was really in pain even if his hands would brush against that part of her. Even when he tried going for it gently, it became more painful for her.


    She said they were fine hugging and cuddling with each other. But at that moment, her chest felt like they''re extremely sore and heavy.


    Her face as she narrated it was as red as a ripe apple. Her embarrassment was close to exploding but she held on. She even managed to cut some more personal details on whether they did something else after that or not.


    Well, I''m not really interested. In any case, Futaba said that after that day, both of them couldn''t help but be conscious about it every time they would be alone together.


    Although she didn''t mention that it''s affecting both of them mentally, it was easy to guess considering she was here in front of me telling me about it.


    "I see. So from what I can gather... either you ate something that made your body react that way or you were extremely nervous at the time that your body triggered something like a defensive mechanism instinctually."


    I made sure to be objective right there based on her answers. But really, she should seek more professional help to figure out exactly what happened. I guess I''ll bring it upter.


    "It cannot be something I ate... Because whenever we''re alone in a room, the sore and heavy sensation returns." Futaba shot down the first possibility and then lowered her head and put a hand directly on top of her heart. Most likely to feel its beat. "How sure are you that it''s because I''m just nervous?"


    "I can''t say for certain but sometimes, our mentality is also responsible for how our body reacts to physical touch. While it''s true that physical contact can trigger pleasure receptors automatically, if your mind isn''t really in it, you''ll feel other sensations rather than pleasure."


    At this point, Futaba became downcast. Although she''s not holding it up anymore, her eyes remain focused on her ample breast.


    Obviously, if it''s a matter of mentality, thinking up a solution for it would be tricky. That''s why it''s impossible for me to help her out with her problem.


    "I understand. Thanks for your thoughtful input, Onoda-kun." Futaba silently muttered.


    "Well, if that''s all then I suggest you seek a specialist to figure out exactly what''sn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    happening."


    Futaba nodded but then, she asked another question. This time, it rtes to us.


    "Does Akane feel no pain whenever you do it? You fondle her breast every time, right?"


    Thinking about it, Futaba once brought up the topic of breast massage one time during our train ride. She even made fun of Eri at that time. Of course, she ended up focusing on us. Was she trying to figure out if the other girls also felt the same way as her back then? I don''t know. "No, she doesn''t. But well, it might''ve to do with the fact that we''re a shameless couple. I massage it for her and do more during our intimate moments."


    "... I see. Good for you. Will you also do it for Fuyu?"


    "Most likely. When the timees that our rtionship also reaches that stage then I will do my best to pleasure her in the same way I do Akane."


    "Shameless Onoda-kun."


    "Hey, you''re the one asking me. I''m only answering. Besides, you''re embarrassed talking about your experience so treat that as me trying to even it out for you. I also feel embarrassed,


    know?"


    "You? Embarrassed? I don''t believe it." Although a little forced that made Futaba giggle.


    Her gloom disappeared slightly and she''s probably just trying to recover before leaving.


    Or so I was wrong again.


    After a minute of silence, the girl recovered from her state. She straightened her back and then turned to face me again. She then reached for my sleeve and tugged at it as she said while donning a shameful expression.


    "... Hey, Onoda-kun. My favor. This will be very embarrassing but... can you touch me again?"


    "Futaba. Think about this carefully." I immediately replied. Yeah, right. After all this time, I


    still wouldn''t immediately say yes to that.


    What is this girl thinking? Is she really this desperate?


    A few momentster, as though realizing what she said could be taken in a different way, her hands immediately iled as she corrected herself. However, the correction wasn''t that


    different - just toned down.


    "Eh? Wait. No. I''m not telling you to touch me here. I meant what you did earlier... The tickle.


    Do it again."


    This girl...

 Chapter 2124: Dont look

    Chapter 2124: Don''t look


    ?


    "How are you feeling? Nervous?" I asked the fidgeting girl with her back turned to me. Even someone who had no observational skill could sense how tense she was at the moment and


    yet, she kept her back straightened as though showing me her courageous back to go through with this.


    Yeah. Even after careful consideration of everything that happened or what might happen, I still ended up agreeing to her ''favor''.


    Like earlier, Futaba ced her in the space opened up between my legs. She constantly breathes in and out heavily as she awaits my hands to drop on her sensitive shoulders.


    With my face directly behind her head, the emanating heat caused her rising body temperature to be captured fully.


    Believe me, I tried talking her out of this but she insisted on it being the favor she wanted to request from me.


    And since she strictly reiterated that she just wanted me to repeat what happened earlier, I eventually agreed just to get over this situation.


    I mean, if I satisfied her request then this would all be over, right?


    But man, why do they keep tempting me like this? If this happened in the past, my desire might just bubble up and overflow, disregarding the fact that they''re Akane''s close friends. A guy could only have so much restraint, you know? I''m not some harem anime protagonist who''s like a sacrilegious vegetarian who won''t ever try a meat presented to him.


    My self-restraint was already close to breaking. If this girl asked me to reenact what her boyfriend did, thest string of sanity might just break right there and then, indulging her with what she wanted to happen.


    Haa... If the old me could see me today, he would surely curse at me for being such a pansy ass.


    But well, this also proved that I was already so different from my past self.


    Let''s just get past this, alright?


    "... I''m fine. I''m nervous but nothing different from earlier. Knowing that you''re only going to tickle me and touch me on my sensitive spot, I feel fine. No. I feel like I can endure it better this time." Futaba confidently replied. However, the way her upper body shook was enough indication that she was as confident as she looked.


    "Futaba, you know you don''t have to go through this, right? To be honest, I''m worried about you. This can be dangerous for you."


    For thest time, I was reminding her again.


    The girl turned her body slightly to look me in the eyes and nodded with the same determined expression. There''s no backing down for her anymore.


    "You''re right. This can be dangerous. But it''s you we''re talking about. You touched me earlier and it went okay... It won''t be different this time. I appreciate your concern."


    It went okay, huh? Did she not feel it between her legs? Or was she disregarding that?


    I don''t know.


    "Then, at least tell me what you''re trying to find out by having me do this to you."


    "... I want to believe that I can ovee that hurdle. Maybe I can ask him to start with this next time."


    Then try this with him instead of me! I couldn''t help but scream that in my head.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I couldn''t voice that out because I knew for sure, she would just create an excuse to try it with me first.


    In any case. Since she said it like that... do they not condition themselves first by touching the not-so-sensitive parts of their bodies?


    Yeah... They''re so inexperienced that they haven''t really explored everything yet. Because of the setback caused by how it hurt Futaba, they never tried for a second time.


    I took a deep breath and then cleared my head. There''s no going back in this anyway. I should set some boundaries rather than keep going in circles to dissuade her.


    "Alright. I see your determination but Futaba, we''re going to tell them about this. That I tickled you again. Otherwise, this might leave us both conflicted."


    "You''re really so considerate. Akane is not exaggerating at all." Her lips curved up into a relieved smile. She stared at me for a few seconds before nodding her head in acknowledgment.


    "I care about all of you. Eri sees me as her best friend by now. As for you, I guess I also became your friend now, huh?"


    "... Yeah. A shameless and helpful friend at the same time." Futaba smirked. She''s really putting on a brave front here but her body was already expressing what she''s currently feeling at the moment.


    "Look who''s talking. Should I not hold back?"


    I teasingly said which made the girl flinch.


    "Wait. I''m joking... Please go easy on me."


    "I will. I''m not going to tickle you, after all."


    "R-right... Then go ahead, Onoda-kun."


    As we did thatst exchange in whispers, the mood around us changed ordingly. Futaba faced the front once again and slightly slid backward, zeroing the distance between her back and my chest. I turned my head slightly to the side to prevent my face from nting on the back of her head.


    As my hands dropped on her shoulder des and slid dangerously close to where her ticklish spot and erogenous zone were located, I whispered once more, "Futaba, if you close your eyes, you''ll feel it better."


    That made her flinch but the girl slightly moved her head, acknowledging my reminder. Before long she closed her eyes as my fingers once again found their mark.


    She asked for a tickle. However, we both knew that what she was asking for was what I did to her... teasing that sensitive spot of her, indulging her in the same pleasure as earlier.


    From above, I could see her breasts bouncing again. From this angle, I could somehow see the crevice it created in the middle of her buttoned pajamas.


    I tried recalling what I''ve seen earlier but it didn''t look like it grew a lot. Instead, I noticed how it appeared to be morepact and perky as though the muscles of her chest grew taut. Her breast getting erged wasn''t really the truth but the sweets surely affected her, causing them to be like this.


    "Hyaahhn-"


    Once again, Futaba couldn''t hold back her voice when my fingers pushed against her skin. Even without direct contact, it caused her to squirm lewdly as though I was touching her most


    sensitive area.


    This time, instead of just pushing on her sensitive spots, I started rubbing alongside her ticklish spots. Also, to give her an even better experience, I asked for her permission to open the topmost button so I could slip my hand in and touch her directly.


    She consented. And because of that, not only did I get a clearer view of her valley, but it also didn''t take a minute before Futaba powerlessly rested her back against me with her head taking refuge on my shoulder.


    When I looked down to check on her current state, it coincided with her dreamily opening her eyes. Our gazes intersected and I put on a reassuring smile. On the other hand, Futaba''s mouth opened and closed but no words came out of it. Instead, the expression on her face screamed


    ''more''.


    Even though she looked so erotically tempting that I could now feel my desire bubbling within me, I kept my reason in check and only delivered what she was asking for.


    By the time I finished, I once again moved my arms down, slipping my hands from her waist to enclose her in an embrace to properly support her body.


    However, because her perky chest was blocking my view, I misjudged the distance and didn''t notice that her top had been pulled up slightly.


    As my hands slid from her waist, they directly went on the route way below her navel - or exactly in the middle ground between her sacred ce and belly button.


    Because that part of her was also sensitive enough to give her an intense reaction, that direct


    touch affected her greatly.


    In less than a few seconds, a moan escaped from Futaba''s lips as her whole body uncontrobly quivered. I had to tighten my hold on her to prevent her from sliding off again.


    With all of my experience with women, one look was enough for me to ascertain what happened to her. With how much her legs and waist trembled, the girl didn''t just get wet down there. She experienced something more.


    Realizing what happened, Futaba immediately covered her face which clearly disyed the current state of her body.


    A few momentster, I heard her weak voice, silently expressing her embarrassment. "... D- don''t look, Onoda-kun."

 Chapter 2125: Do you have a spare?

    Chapter 2125: Do you have a spare?


    ?


    Watching Futaba lose herself from that extreme pleasure and then plead for me not to look at her, the bubbling desire within me churned. It was urging me to disregard everything and satisfy myself by continuing.


    Naturally, I fought against that urge by simply turning my gaze away in order to wait for her to recover.


    Fortunately, Futaba sat between my legs, not on myp. Otherwise, she''d feel that part of me also reacting to her. Well, with her back resting on me, she could probably feel the bulge already.


    That was dangerous.


    But who am I to me? I also consented to her request.


    Anyway, it took her a minute before she removed her hand from her face. Perhaps noticing that I averted my gaze, Futaba let out a relieved sigh before she raised her hand to my cheek, turning my gaze back to her.


    She silently mouthed ''Thank you'' and I replied with a nod.


    After that, Futaba tugged at my hands which I already fixed around her navel. Of course, I also pulled the hem of her top pajama down, covering the spot that identally caressed earlier.


    "Onoda-kun... I''m wondering." Futaba started. Shortly after, she bit her lips and the expression on her face becameplicated.


    "Hmm?"


    From my experience with girls, I could somehow understand her current state.


    That was hesitation and apprehension. In her head, conflicting thoughts shed.


    And if there was a sh, one would end up triumphant.


    With her eyes trembling slightly, Futaba continued.


    "...You don''t have to answer me. You can also pretend you didn''t hear anything. But I can''t help but wonder if it will also hurt if it''s with you."


    Thatst part was muttered under her breath. I would''ve failed to catch it if she was not this close to me. Most likely, she also understood the underlying meaning behind it and was truly restraining herself from bringing it up. s, that thought won in her head.


    In any case, regardless of whether she gave me a way out or not, I already prepared a proper response. Not a cop-out but simply enforcing the boundary I set for us.


    "Alright. I won''t answer that for both of our sakes. Tell me, how are you feeling right now? Will you be able to stand up?"


    To prevent us from going down further that route, I steered our topic away from it. After that, I flipped my palm around to grab and squeeze her hand, putting a little strength on it.


    Futaba winced in pain from it, waking her up to whatever state she was in at the moment.


    I heard her mutter under her breath but I couldn''t quite catch what she said. It was inaudible but judging from the way she covered her face in shame again, Futaba must''ve been scolding herself..


    But well, I''m really doing us a favor here. We cannot cross that line... yet.


    If I told her that my touch might not be painful for her, the possibility of Futaba asking me to try and me agreeing to it was incredibly high.


    No. It would certainly happen.


    I''m still a pervert through and through. Given that I had acknowledged my desire triggered by her and I was even nagged by the temptation, I wouldn''t be able to reject her.


    I mean, if I could read my girls whenever we''re together, there''s no way I wouldn''t know what''s going on in Futaba''s head.


    I made her climax with simple touches through her sensitive spots. That threw her mind into disarray and that made her confused about what she was here for originally.


    She was sensible, yes. But someone sensible could still be put in a disconcerting position, especially when it involved that intoxicating pleasure.


    If the tickle ended just like earlier, she wouldn''t be like this.


    Unfortunately, it already happened and I had no idea how it would impact her in the future. It would be great if she recovered and eventually forgot everything that happened. If not, then I''m sorry for her boyfriend but he may lose the girl in the future.


    "... I feel stuffy but I can stand up... I think?" Although it took her another minute, Futaba eventually answered.


    She also squeezed my hand back before retracting it.


    "I see. What about down there?" I nodded and then bluntly asked.


    Pretending not to notice should be the best route here but I decided to do it like this. It was


    akin to a shock therapy that could set her head in order once again.


    And as I expected, Futaba''s eyes shook before shyly answering followed by a pinch on my arm.


    "Eh? Uhm... w-wet and sticky."


    I kept a straight face and nodded, "I figured that''s the case."


    "S-shameless Onoda-kun."


    Futaba once again quivered in embarrassment but it was quite weak. Furthermore, a soft giggle escaped her mouth, causing her body to rx.


    Acting as though I didn''t hear her, I continued.


    "Here. Let me fix this first." Moving my hands off of her navel, I brought it up to fix the button I undid earlier, covering that alluring part of her that remained visible to my eyes all this time. Futaba was speechless but she didn''t stop me. Instead, she pouted when I finished.


    Naturally, I made sure not to touch the jiggling mass just beneath it.


    And once that''s done, I held her waist and asked again -- still devoid of any changes in my expression, "Should I guide you to the bathroom? Also, do you have a spare to change into?" "Haa... You''re being so calm about this, Onoda-kun. It''s kinda scary. Yet here I am freaking out from embarrassment... I don''t have a spare. If I asked Akane--"


    I cut her off before she could finish that. There''s no way she could ask Akane for spare panties,


    no?


    "Wait in the bathroom. I''ll bring you my old boxers. Will it be fine for you?"


    "Yours?"


    "Yeah. Don''t worry. It is something I don''t wear anymore. Your waist is curvy. It will still fit


    you." I curled my fingers a little, squeezing her sides.


    Yeah. I held her waist to measure her size.


    Obviously, Futaba pped my hands away right after it.


    Shortly after, she still looked up and asked.


    "... I cannot say no, can I?"


    "I guess. Unless you want to gomando"


    "Pervert! Uh... I''ll take it. I have no other choice, right? Well then, I''ll go to the bathroom first!" Futaba exasperatedly eximed before her voice lowered again as she hurriedly stood up, covered herher region with her hands, and then ran out of the living room.


    Watching her run away like that made me a little concerned for her.


    I mean, she could trip over because her legs remained squeezed together.


    I then looked down at the spot she vacated. Sure enough, it was still warm, and wet stain got


    left behind...


    Fortunately, the stain was small and didn''t spread wide.


    But knowing Akane, if I don''t cover it up, she''ll definitely notice itter...


    No choice. I''ll cross that bridge when that timees.


    Anyway, I also stood up soon to go upstairs and get the boxers Futaba could change into.


    For sure, she''ll keep wearing the bottom of her pajamas. I mean, she''ll have a lot of exining to do if she shows back in the room without it.


    After grabbing something inconspicuous andfortable, I returned downstairs where Futaba''s head was already peeking out of the bathroom, waiting for my arrival.


    "Mhm. You look adorable like this, Futaba." I said upon handing the underwear to her.


    Futaba swiped it from my hand and stuck her tongue out cutely. Then before retreating to the bathroom to put it on, she said in a partly annoyed and partly gratified tone.


    "I hate you, Onoda-kun... And thank you for being my voice of reason." When she came out of the bathroom again, Futaba walked back to the living room and shed


    a refreshed smile before running upstairs.


    I guess we''re good. Things somehow escted more than how it was with Eri...


    Since she promised to tell the others about the favor she asked from me, Akane and Fuyu


    would definitely bring that upter.


    As for theplete details of what happened, that might be a little secret between us. It''s one of the things better left unspoken at the moment.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2126: Pretending to be asleep

    Chapter 2126: Pretending to be asleep


    ?


    The night continued after Futaba''s return upstairs. I got maybe a little over twenty minutes before I heard another set of footsteps lightly treading down the stairs.


    They must''ve grilled Futaba, right? Since there''s the precedent of Eri asking me for advice, it wouldn''t be hard to figure out that Futaba also went to consult with me about something. On top of that, Futaba would confess about the favor she asked me.


    I imagined Akane and Eri pressing their friend for details while Fuyu watched from the side.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anyway, I took a quick look at the direction of the stairs and found a familiar pair of thighs before gradually revealing the enchanting figure of their school''s ice flower.


    Fuyu still had her hair done in a ponytail but the hair tie was lowered down her nape, giving her hair a morefortable look.


    She was hugging the pillow she brought from their house. I saw it earlier in her bag and asked her if she''d let me lie on it.


    That must be why she brought it down with her.


    In any case, since she probably noticed that the light was turned off, she was being careful not to make any noise. Most likely, she was thinking I might be asleep already.


    Due to that, I got the idea of pretending to sleep and surprise her.


    I lie down on the sofa, covering myself with the nket I haven''t used yet before closing my eyes.


    I kept my ears peeled for the sound of Fuyu''s approaching footsteps.


    "Ruki-kun?"


    Judging from the distance, Fuyu called out to me when she reached the doorway closest to the stairs.


    When I didn''t answer, her light footsteps continued to approach my position.


    I could feel her approach apanied by her pleasant fragrance. Even though Eri and Futaba also left behind their distinct fragrance because of their stay here, I was more sensitive to my girl''s smell.


    A few more steps and my senses picked up that she was already standing in front of the sofa, looking directly at my face from above.


    The sound of Fuyu crouching down then came next, most likely to see my face clearer. That move brought more of her fragrance to my nose.


    I held myself back from inhaling crazily and held on to the surprise that I nned for her. "You''re unfair, Ruki-kun... I said I''m going to visit you... Won''t you wake up?"


    Fuyu murmured silently, her cool breath brushing against my face.


    Despite saying that, I guess she didn''t want to disturb my sleep. What a thoughtful girl.


    To make it appear natural, I moved only after a while, acting like I was unconsciously adjusting my sleeping posture.


    Fuyu silently gasped and waited in bated breaths. But as soon as she noticed it was not an indication of me waking up, she poked my cheek in frustration.


    "Hmph. You got me excited for a moment." Fuyu adorably whispered but not long after that, she retracted her finger and cupped my cheek within her palm.


    It''s warm and cozy. My instinct was telling me to rub my face there but since I wasn''t truly asleep, I didn''t react to it.


    As she started caressing my cheek, Fuyu''s voice continued to flow out as she vocalized the thoughts running in her head. I''m the only listener and in her perspective, I am currently asleep. So she probably thought it was fine to say them out loud.


    What a privilege.


    "Hey, Ruki-kun... It has only been a day but I cannot stop thinking about you anymore. You''re always on my mind even during ss... What kind of spell did you put me under?"


    "My heart cannot stop beating for you anymore. I know you heard this from me already but I always thought you were just an annoying guy, hurting my best friend. How can I fall for a bastard like you?"


    "If I tell Eri and Futaba about how I fall for you, they will also say it''s impossible. I got so drawn to your presence by only watching you from afar."


    "This must be Akane''s witchcraft. She won''t stop talking about you and I unconsciously became more curious about you as a person. All those girls I''ve seen you with... They must be the girls you''re still with, am I right? I envy them..."


    After airing all that out, I felt her thumb move to my lips as she started caressing them gently. And then, she raised herself slightly, her face hovering above my face.


    A part of her hair slid down and brushed against my face followed by another sigh from the girl.


    I thought her lips would follow right after that but the girl stopped just a few centimeters before stealing my lips.


    She then retreated and sat back down to the ground, her hand also sliding from my face to my shoulder. She grabbed the nket covering me and lifted it. Finding my hand lying on the side, she grabbed it and held it in hers.


    Ultimately, the girl also managed to hold herself back from taking advantage of the ''sleeping''


    me.


    Alright. Let''s stop this. I shouldn''t let her wait for me like this for a small surprise.


    Starting with my fingers curling up to hold her hand tightly, I turned my body sideways, facing her.


    I opened my eyes and was weed by the sight of Fuyu covering her mouth in pleasant surprise.


    My lips curved up to an affectionate smile as I lifted her hand to my lips, kissing the back of it. "D-did I wake you up?" Rather than suspect that I was awake all this time, Fuyu immediately thought that I woke up because of her. Look at how pure she is...


    "No. I was waiting for you. I only rested my eyes for a bit."


    "You''re lying. You were asleep."


    "If that''s the case, should I close my eyes and sleep? Looks like my Fuyu didn''t want me to


    stay awake."


    "No! Wait... I didn''t say that... Uhm... Did you hear me talking?"


    Fuyu nervously fidgeted as though she was about to be exposed. Looking at her eyes, she was hoping for me to say no.


    Well, I don''t want to lie to her so... what should I do? Tease her, of course!


    "Hmm? Did my Fuyu confess her embarrassing secrets to me while I was asleep?"


    "I''m not crazy enough to do that!" Fuyu swiftly reacted. Perhaps if I wasn''t holding her hand,


    she would jump at me and cover my mouth. A momentter, she continued in a tamer tone while actively avoiding my gaze.


    "Not embarrassing secrets... But I did say things I would rather not say to you directly."


    Look at her being honest as well. Are we actually fated to be together? In any case, I''m not


    done teasing her yet.


    "Heh. Let me recall. Maybe I heard it from my dream."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, isn''t it possible to pick up your voice and it got projected into my dream? Let me see... I recalled that you sneaked into my side. You rambled about me not waiting for you. Then, you poked my cheek before caressing it. You also did the same to my lips... Ah. And you chickened out from kissing me!"


    Although my tone sounded like I was just vaguely recalling my dream, I narrated the exact order of what she did just a minute ago.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I checked on the girl''s expression.


    Her eyes widened as though she found it unbelievable but slowly, realization came over her.


    She puffed up her cheeks, her eyebrows nting downwards as she suspiciously red at me. "Ruki-kun. Are you awake all this time? That means... you heard everything..."


    "Ah. You got me." Iically smiled and stuck my tongue out.


    "You meanie!" Fuyushed out, hitting me with the pillow she was just hugging. It wasn''t


    painful, of course, but the girl vented out her frustration from knowing that I listened to her


    whole speech.


    "I thought of surprising you but you started talking. I got too invested in listening to you. You don''t have to envy them, I love you just as much."


    "I don''t care. You''re still a meanie. Next time, I''ll hit you with my serve."


    "That''s a dangerous threat, you know? Could I still be forgiven?"


    "Kiss me and move over. I''m going to sleep here with you." Fuyu boldly dered as pushed


    her head in.


    Looking like she''s about to plunge herself into the battlefield, the girl put her game face on.


    "That doesn''t sound like a punishment."


    "Doesn''t matter. It is what I want, Ruki-kun. Also, I won''t hand you over to Akane tonight."


    After dering that, the girl didn''t wait for me to kiss her, she caught my lips herself and pushed my body further into the sofa.


    Without breaking our lips'' connection, Fuyu slipped into the nket, making use of the little space she created next to me. In response, I supported her movements, enclosing her within my arm and offering my shoulder for her head to lie down on. She grabbed my cor to pull herself closer before slipping it from my side to embrace me tightly. As for her lower half, her legs got entangled with mine and wepletely became all over each other.


    A minute or soter, with our lips separating, Fuyu opened her eyes again and inspected our current state, ¡°Ruki-kun... I love you. I love being this close to you."


    "I know. I feel the same way."


    We looked into each other''s eyes, our mutual affection radiation from them. Fuyu sweetly giggled and beamed her most beautiful smile before asking me to kiss her again.


    Can I even reject that? Our night has just started. Fuyu said she won''t hand me to Akane... Will


    she be able to seed in that?

 Chapter 2127: Chaotic Sleepover?

    Chapter 2127: Chaotic Sleepover?


    ?


    Disregarding the heat gradually consuming us, Fuyufortably cuddled with me for the next few minutes. asionally, she''d look up at me with her cheerful and affectionate smile fixed on her face. Naturally, my response was another kiss each of whichsting close to half a minute or more.


    How can I end it with a swift one when she''s this irresistible? My hands are already restless to explore the uncharted paradise underneath her sleepwear but for the sake of this girl''s ''pure'' intentions in deciding to sleep with me here, I''m battling with inner demons for the entire duration.


    Thankfully, I could still keep my sanity just from seeing those smiles and observing all of her minute reactions... She''s so endearing. And as the one lucky guy who captured her heart, I vow to protect that wonderful smile.


    "So, tell me. How''s the sleepover going so far?"


    Since we probably won''t be able to sleep any time soon, I opened up a topic we could talk about.


    From my perspective, a lot of things have already happened ever since I arrived at the station and picked her up. But what about theirs?


    "Chaotic. And it''s because of you, Ruki-kun." Fuyu answered. The tone she used was like a mother scolding her son for breaking the ornamental vase ced at the entrance.


    Too specific? But that''s how it really felt. But let''s not bring up the fact that she''s curled upfortably in my embrace and enjoying every second of it. It''s not like we have a lot of space. Anyway, when she said chaotic, it must be because of what she heard from Eri and Futaba. "I wonder... What did I do?"


    Catching me ying clueless, Fuyu smirked and went for my nose, squishing it down with her finger, "Nice try, Ruki-kun, the Great Sage of Wisdom. Eri''s gloomy outlook before she left the room had cleared up thanks to you. Now, she''s marketing how great you are. What did you feed her?


    "I cleared her doubts. That''s all."


    "Is that all? Then exin to me how she turned into your supporter. She cheerfully went to my side and whispered how cool you are and she understood why I fell for you."


    That girl... Did she really need to tell Fuyu that? Can''t she support us silently?


    Ah. Right. She wouldn''t be Eri if she just kept her thoughts to herself. So now that I got her to side with me because of my painstaking effort by reminding and advising, she''s going all in for my sake. I''m sure Akane will take that as praise for me but for Fuyu, it made her wonder how I easily won her over.


    "Did she say that? Looks like I owe her one now."


    "Oh, you... That''s not all. What did you do to Futaba? She returned like a meek rabbit who got tamed. She told us about that favor... Ruki-kun. Do you know Futaba also hated getting tickled even by us? And yet... she asked for a second round from you... Is your hand that magical?"


    "Maybe?"


    "Pfft. Mischievous Ruki-kun. But I''m d... Even if it became chaotic because of you... they won''t question my rtionship with you anymore..."


    I guess that''s the most positive take for that, huh? She must have thought I put a lot of effort into getting their approval...


    Well, I did put a lot on the line. My sanity and my desire which I managed to restrain.


    "That''s good to hear. I won''t need to hold back being affectionate to you whenever we''re together."


    "Y-yes..." Fuyu stuttered a bit as the color of her face took on a deeper shade of crimson. Following that, she tugged on my cor, silently asking me to look down at her. And as soon as my lips came into her range, she pulled herself up to initiate the kiss.


    "Ruki-kun, I never thought our sleepover would be like this... I thought we''d just y around in a room before and then sleep together after talking about silly things. With you here... it became more colorful." Fuyu paused for a moment there before closing her eyes, perhaps trying to recall something from her memory. When she opened it again, she beamed a cheerful smile, "You see. We''ve been nning this for so long. And thanks to you, we finally got this chance."


    "Hmm? What do you mean? I get that my presence somehow turned this different. But how is the sleepover happening thanks to me?" I asked, a little clueless as to the reason.


    I mean... am I the reason why it didn''t happen before tonight? In any case, given how Fuyu worded it, it must be the case.


    "Ruki-kun don''t pretend to be clueless now." Fuyu poked my chest again, this time with more strength than the first one. "It has to do with Akane, of course. She became free from her endless concern for your well-being now that you''re finally looking at her properly."


    Ah... so, that''s why, huh? I think I get the gist of it now...


    Without my knowledge, the ns of their group somehow became tied to me as well... Do Eri and Futaba also acknowledge it? Maybe... In any case, my role as a host has already crumbled. It''s safe to say I''m now part of their sleepover.


    "Aha! I get it, Ruki-kun. Akane must''ve never told you. Okay... Listen. Before this year, she kept on opting out whenever the date we set for the sleepover approached. That girl couldn''t go a day away from home not knowing whether you arrived home or not. Only when she confirmed your status herself would she be satisfied. That''s how devoted she is to you."


    At this point, Fuyu''s tone was quite cheerful yet bittersweet as she narrated what happened in the past that she witnessed by Akane''s side. With this, it really showed that she was always there next to her, watching our story unfold.


    "Akane never doubted that you''ll return to the Ruki-kun that she loves dearly. But in her own words, she believed that you never changed. You only got temporarily distracted. Even if you were not taking her seriously, you were always there to protect her. Making sure that she wouldn''t be troubled by anyone.


    "I was there to witness all of it. You did ensure that nothing could happen to her. And because we''re also close to her, you also protected us... Not just me but also Futaba and Eri... If you ask them, they''ll tell you about those few times when you showed up to their rescue."


    Fuyu sweetly giggled when she finished that tale. She then focused on my face, most likely relishing my current expression.


    How do I feel from hearing all that? Conflicted should be the short word but it''s a mix of different emotions. Above all, I feel so loved that I could feel my heart skipping a few beats as I recalled all those years I kept my distance from Akane. If I could go back to the past, I would really scold myself for neglecting the girl.


    "I was a big fool back then... Allow me to change that."


    "Pfft... Ruki-kun, I think you''ll remain a fool who cannot stop loving everyone, now, including me, but you''re an honest fool and Akane acknowledged that. Just continue loving us as you are now... That''s all I will be wishing for."


    Looks like in this talk, I was the one on the losing end. Or if I look at this from another angle, it''s clearly a win-win for all of us.


    And for sure, Fuyu also wanted to convey that... But as always, I just couldn''t help but overthink things. I was also hopeless on that part.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As I was lost in my thoughts, Fuyu cupped my cheeks, pulling my head down and this time, our positions were reversed. My face got nted deep within bountiful softness as her gentle caresses added morefort making my tumultuous head clear up.


    "But Ruki-kun, I still won''t hand you over to Akane, okay? You''re mine tonight." Fuyu


    repeated her deration.


    A softughter burst out from my mouth upon hearing that followed by a nod. I guess Fuyu remembered that she was not here to shill Akane to me but to keep me for herself.


    And not long after that, Fuyu pouted and raised my head. I closed my eyes and waited for our


    lips to reconnect. Once again, we shared more kisses that we would probably never get tired of. Our desire for each other grows more by the second.

 Chapter 2128: Give me more tonight

    Chapter 2128: Give me more tonight


    ?


    Ten minutester, nothing much changed in our situation except we now looked more disheveled than we started.


    It was because we couldn''t keep our hands still anymore. Furthermore, after minutes of being this intimate with her, the restraint holding me back gradually loosened.


    At one point, Fuyu ended up pinned down by me after I rolled us over. We''re still underneath the nket so I couldn''t clearly see her body beneath me.


    But even if that''s the case, nothing stopped my hands from tracing her enchanting figure.


    Fuyu has an athlete''s body that despite her lithe figure, doesn''tck developed muscles on the core parts used for the sport. Also, even if she was under the sun most of the time, her skin retained its smoothness. My fingertips smoothly glide across her body, causing her to quiver from the sensation. It was more ticklish for her than pleasurable. all. Due to that, I limited my movements, just enough for her to feel pleasure from it.


    Of course, she didn''t let herself be at myplete mercy. In response to my touches, Fuyu''s hands also invaded my shirt. Her fingers crawled to my chest but unlike most of my girls, she didn''t focus on it too much. Instead, she moved her hands to my abdomen.


    She loved feeling its smoothness which also sometimes presented the slight bulkiness of my abdominal muscles.


    Like I said before, despite my years of daily exercise and training, my muscles weren''t that pronounced. I still looked like a normal high school boy when clothed. No six-pack could be seen if I took off my shirt. However, feeling it up like what Fuyu did could give everyone the idea of the amount of hard work I put in to build my body like that.


    "Fuyu, don''t pinch me there, alright? It''ll still hurt me." I said after I felt Fuyu''s fingertips pushing down on it as though it was a button.


    Hearing that, the girl giggled and pressed another finger to it. I was holding my body up to make it easy for her to feel me up but I guess that''s now backfiring on me.


    "Don''t worry, Ruki-kun. I''m only testing how hard they are... But you know what? I''m surprised you''re not invulnerable. You can still feel physical pain."


    "Please, I''m not a robot with a mechanical body that does not feel pain."


    I rolled my eyes, making the girlugh merrily. She then pulled my head down for a quick kiss. "Un. You''re not. Your lips cannot be imitated by a machine. But Ruki-kun, I''ve seen you fight in the past. But before I could call someone to help, you already knocked everyone down."


    "Fuyu, you''re not going to get away with being called my stalker. How could you even follow me when I was getting into a fight?"


    I was always checking my back in the past, not even letting someone follow me closely. And yet, this girl imed she saw fighting?


    But well, if even Kaede could follow me at school and only be caught when I set a trap for her, there''s no doubt that someone could also follow me before. Especially if that someone''s focus was solely on me.


    "... It was by chance. I''ve seen you going somewhere secluded. I thought you would meet another girl but... other scary students surrounded you. I wanted to help but..."


    Fuyu tried exining the more she said that, the more her face turned red from


    embarrassment. She''s realizing in real time that it truly sounded like she was following me around anywhere.


    How adorable.


    "I see. I understand now. My Fuyu already loves me at that time, I can''t get out of your head." I smirked, teasing the girl more.


    "Ugh... I wanted to refute but you might be right. I was in denial for too long. This is your fault, Ruki-kun."


    She puffed up her cheeks and then pouted. And in the end, she looked like she was about to cry. And so, I immediately put a lid on my urge to tease her more.


    "I know it is mine... That''s why let me take responsibility for that, alright?"


    Hearing that, Fuyu''s energy recovered right away as a vibrant smile showed up on her face.


    Once again, her hands wrapped around me, pulling me down to her. With my chest pressing against her, I could feel her extra fullness getting squished by my weight.


    Fuyu didn''t look like she was ufortable. In fact, the sensation of our bodies squeezed together was making her more excited.


    Slowly but surely, the expression on her face became more and more enchanting by the second as her desire gradually surfaced.


    "Ruki-kun, How many times has Akane kissed you before? I''ll top that." Somehow, Fuyu started with that. This girl... she''s really that keen onpeting with Akane regardless of our current situation.


    "I lost count after one... Are you sure you''re going to top it? You may need to kiss me 24/7 if that''s the case."


    Of course, that''s an exaggeration but Fuyu didn''t know that.


    Having been presented with that detail, the lovely ice flower pouted again. She instantly gave up because of the impossibility of aplishing that.


    "... Forget it. I''ll hand that one to Akane."


    "I love yourpetitiveness though. Tennis habit?"


    She was about to nod but perhaps realizing that it''s not the core reason, she shook her head, "No. I just want to be equal with her again. We both love you but she loves you first."


    Her mindset was something else but it''s not really the first time I heard these words from one of my girls. They tend to be a littlepetitive but as always, I keep making them feel that no matter what, my love for them isn''t different from each other.


    "I love you just as much as her, Fuyu. Is that not enough?"


    "Eh... That''s your perspective, Ruki-kun. In our eyes, I''ve only been your girlfriend for one day. Doesn''t that sound like I''m stillcking?"


    No doubt, she''s toopetitive but I guess this is normal for an athlete like her. Sena also tends topare herself to the other girls. And then there''s Satsuki.


    In any case, if she started with that measure, there''s nothing I could do to subvert it. She''s not


    wrong anyway.


    In my perspective, I see them all as equal no matter who became my girlfriend first. But for them, it''s different. That''s why even if they tried to buy into my idea of harmony, some of them still see others aspetitors or seniors in ourplex rtionship.


    "I see. If that''s what my Fuyu thinks, I guess all I have to do is help her build the numbers,


    right?"


    Fuyuughed before pinching my cheek, "Who else can help me if not you? Ruki-kun, you''re being silly. I''ll go at my own pace though. Is it fine if I start with a kiss a day as a minimum? If I can''t meet you physically that day, I''ll count a flying kiss over the phone as one."


    "A kiss a day. That''s methodical. But only one?" I yed along with her while at the same time showering her with kisses.


    The girl loved it though and the more we did it, the more her smile grew. And in her eyes where there was only my reflection, the affection she''s radiating was making my insides warm


    and fuzzy.


    "That''s the minimum. Ruki-kun, there''s a quote that I like. ''Baby steps to giant strides''. Do


    you know it?"


    "Mhm. I know that quote. Isn''t there a tennis manga series with that as the title?"


    "Heh... I like that you know my stuff. I love that manga. I''ll take it one step at a time... in the future, I won''t just get kisses from you."


    Future, huh?


    "Fuyu, why wait for the future when I can give you more tonight?" I teasingly said, causing the girl to re up, realizing its connotations.


    But instead of being embarrassed, Fuyu bit her lips and heatedly stared at me. When our lips met again, she issued a long, passionate kiss, conveying her inner thoughts to me.


    Once that was done, Fuyu rolled us over and mounted me, her lower body sitting directly on top of my bulge that was already reacting to her.


    "There''s my shameless Ruki-kun... I don''t mind it. Give me more tonight..." Fuyu pressed her


    lips close to my ear and seductively whispered.


    However, before I could answer her, footsteps came echoing from the stairs.


    It''s not one or two sets. But three.


    Upon realizing that we were about to be caught, Fuyu hurriedly dropped down to my chest


    and hid underneath our nket, leaving my head sticking out alone to face the three girls who already stepped inside this dimly lit living room.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2129: Reason for their interruption

    Chapter 2129: Reason for their interruption


    ?


    With a yful smile, Akane moved over to sit down at the edge of the sofa.


    Judging from how her eyes focused on the bulging nket on top of me, she already figured out that Fuyu was hiding there.


    I mean, one didn''t need to be observant to know what''s up. Moreover, I''m using a short and not-so-thick nket, unlike the ones we have in our bedroom. Our feet were sticking out.


    The scene where this kind of bump will go unnoticed only often works in fiction!


    On the side, Eri and Futaba were pointing at us, silently giggling at this scene.


    "Husband, where is Fuyu? I thought she''d be here with you."


    Akane knowingly asked, holding her smirk from widening.


    I could only shake my head at that since the girl underneath was already quivering in embarrassment. Her arms wrapped around me tightly as though she was trying to sink in further in order to not be noticed by Akane.


    Little did she know, she already failed. Maybe it was possible if we wereying side by side but not when she''s on top of me like this.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To spare my girl from being too embarrassed, I lifted the nket off of us, revealing Fuyu who was desperately clinging to me.


    I heard Eri and Futaba exim from the side upon seeing our current state. Akane, on the other hand, poked Fuyu''s cheek andughed.


    "Ruki-kun..." With an indignant voice, Fuyu looked up at me and pouted before facing Akane and the other three... "So, why are the three of you here? Akane, you said you won''t interrupt us."


    "I did say that but are we supposed to pretend you''re not hiding from us, Fuyu? You see, we came down to drink some water."


    "Akane, don''t tease Fuyu. You three came down for a reason."


    "Hehe. Is it that obvious? Alright. I''m sorry for disturbing your moment." Akane''s mischievousughter continued. She then looked at Fuyu and poked her best friend''s cheek again. She''s enjoying her reactions.


    On the other hand, Fuyu was like a cat protecting her territory. She continued clinging to me and enjoyed my arm wrapped around her.


    A whileter, Akane finally told us their reason for ''disturbing'' us.


    It''s not that serious, contextually. However, the fact that Eri and Futaba also came down with her spoke volumes about what''s the matter at hand.


    In short, my silly wife who stayed with them in the room while Fuyu was spending time with me brought up the ridiculous suggestion of allowing me to sleep with them.


    Wild, right?


    Even if it''s a wide bed that can fit all of us, I''m still a guy. Akane''s suggestion defeats the purpose of me considerately choosing to stay here while they sleep in our room.


    But this is Akane we''re talking about. After seeing the change in Eri and Futaba''s impression of me... she boldly brought it up, hoping that they would say yes.


    Right. While Fuyu here dered not handing me over to Akane and sleeping here with me, her best friends discussed letting me into the room.


    That''s why Fuyu was left speechless.


    On the other hand, I kind of expected my silly wife to pull a stunt like this. I smilingly shook my head as my eyesnded on the other two.


    Eri was grinning from ear to ear as though she was having fun with this situation. As for Futaba, the girl couldn''t make eye contact with me. However, the way she fidgeted somehow clued me about her thoughts on that suggestion.


    Most likely, both or one of them had yet to give their answer.


    Their decision should be unanimous, right? Otherwise, it wouldn''t be fair to the one who rejected it.


    And that''s why they also apanied Akane here.


    Ah. No. Akane must''ve told them they could change their mind again after seeing or hearing our reaction.


    "Fuyu, you won''t say no, right? I believe you also want to sleep next to husband." Akane curled her lips as she poked Fuyu''s cheek again, bringing her back to reality.


    "O-of course, I do! But Akane... why are the three of you here? Don''t tell me..."


    Fuyu trailed her voice there making Akane burst into giggling again. She cupped her best friend''s cheeks before whispering, "Yes, they agreed to it too. Actually, we''re here for husband. The one most likely to reject the idea is him, right?"


    Yeah. Whisper or not, I caught all of that...


    She''s not wrong though... Even if they all agreed to it, I should still be the voice of reason for them, right? I''m being sensible here. However, knowing my wife, she''d make it happen in one way or another.


    "Ruki-kun, what do you think?" As someone still not as crazy as Akane, Fuyu turned to me to hear my thoughts.


    "I love the idea. Only an idiot will reject being in the same bed with four gorgeous girls like you." I put on a shameless smile which instantly evoked a reaction from Eri and Futaba.


    The former shylyughed but she focused more on being called ''gorgeous''. As for thetter, she grunted unhappily as though she was scolding me for being shameless.


    In any case, I wasn''t done yet. Before Fuyu could be disappointed at my answer or Akane''s mischievousness red up once more, I continued, "However, it''s inappropriate, right? Eri and Futaba will be ufortable with my presence. It''ll be fine if it''s only you and Akane though. However, let''s not do that. This is your night. All four of you."


    With approval in her eyes, Fuyu tedly nodded. She''s probably praising me inside her head for that answer. I mean, even if it''s going to be in her favor, she still doesn''t want to put her friends in an ufortable situation. She''s not that selfish yet.


    And Akane also expected me to answer like that. She beamed a proud smile before looking at the other two.


    "Hear that, Eri, Futaba? What did I tell you? Regardless of our decision, husband will object to my suggestion."


    "Yes. But I know Onoda-kun isn''t going to take advantage of the situation. That''s why I don''t mind if he''s with us. I also want to hear some of his stories!" Eri cheerfully nodded before


    winking at me.


    So, she''s the one who agreed, huh? Then, Futaba should be the one who either rejected the idea or held her decision.


    "... Yeah. He might be shameless but he knew how to behave properly. I don''t care anymore. It won''t matter if he''s there with us or not. As long as you two behave around him... W-we won''t be waking up in the middle of the night because the bed shakes a lot, right?"


    At first, she sounded indifferent about the whole idea but when adding that hypothetical situation, her face visibly reddened and her voice stuttered while furtively ncing at me and Fuyu who was still in the same position as they arrived.


    Eri tilted her head a bit since she couldn''t understand right away but when she did, the girl immediately turned around, embarrassed.


    Fuyu naturally realized what Futaba was hinting at. She buried her face on my neck and her hips subtly moved, rubbing herself on me. She''s aware of what she''s doing. If I''m not wrong, the girl got a little triggered upon remembering that we were truly about to transition to something more than kisses before we got interrupted by them.


    The nket was still partly covering our lower bodies so unless Akane and the other two were


    looking there, they wouldn''t notice Fuyu''s naughty movements.


    In any case, Akane who was at the center of this all simply smirked, disying her


    mischievousness once again.


    "Oh. I won''t be able to promise it but we''ll try. Right, husband?"


    This silly girl... How should I answer that? Say yes and also promise that we won''t make a


    sound when making loveter?

 Chapter 2130: Resuming our interrupted moment

    Chapter 2130: Resuming our interrupted moment


    ?


    Shortly after that, Akane and the other two returned upstairs, leaving Fuyu and me alone again.


    In the end, I ended up epting their suggestion to sleep in the same room as them. Neither Eri nor Futaba objected to it and they''re even interested to know more about my past or my experience in my current school.


    The one most vocal about it was Eri while Futaba was keeping her interest hidden.


    And so, there was no turning back to it anymore. I don''t know if they''ll tell their boyfriends about this or treat it as something not that significant to report to them.


    I don''t know. I''ll probably hear about it after tomorrow or the following days.


    For now, they''re leaving us alone since they also acknowledged that they interrupted Fuyu''s time with me.


    After all, during Eri and Futaba''s visit, no one came to disturb us.


    "Husband, take your time with Fuyu. Bring her with you to the room when you''re done pampering her. I still haven''t gotten my turn so... remember that."


    Before leaving with the two, Akane naughtily whispered that as she stole my lips while Fuyu still had her face buried in my neck.


    Really, I don''t know if she''s trying to help me get even closer to her friends or if she just doesn''t want to skip this night without me by her side.


    In any case, I certainly won''t forget that I haven''t pampered her yet. It''s already part of our lives and we''re not going to get tired of it.


    A whileter, when the girl on top of me sensed that their presence disappeared, Fuyu lifted her head slightly to check.


    After confirming that we were alone again, Fuyu''s enchanting smile resurfaced as she climbed up to resume the connection between our lips.


    At this point, my hands had already moved to her behind, firmly grabbing her pair of softness. Fuyu didn''t stop me from doing that and her reaction was more expressive. Her hips swayed more, causing our lower bodies to rub more extensively.


    I could already feel the heating from her and for sure, she could now clearly feel my length bulging from my trousers.


    Fuyu''s sleepwear was simr to Futaba''s; a pair of pajamas. However, instead of long pants that covered most of her legs, it was cut short to only reach her knee. And with its fabric simr to cotton where it''s soft to the touch despite how thin it is, it feels like I am already touching her directly.


    "Ruki-kun... Your hands are naughty..." Fuyu said in between our kisses. She''s not reprimanding me. She''s simply pointing out how it''s affecting her.


    "How naughty are they?" I replied at the same time as I started fondling her. Her hips never stopped moving and with my guidance, she even pressed down even further, squeezing my bulging length underneath her. I could feel the trace of her slit but not that clearly yet because the girl was feeling the sensation greater than me due to herck of experience.


    "Mou, Ruki-kun. I can''t describe that properly! It''s not ticklish but it feels good. There''s the hard thing too..." Thatst part almost came out as inaudible because of how she quickly said it in a whispering volume.


    But looking at her expression, she''s not really that embarrassed to mention it. Most likely, it''s the same as earlier, she simply wasn''t used to it


    Fuyu was trying her hardest to match me and with the girl already dering how much she loves me, being honest with what she feels in this kind of intimate situation is something she can actually do.


    In short, once she got enough experience, she might be wilder than Akane in expressing her love for me.


    "The hard thing?"


    "Y-your penis... Ugh. Ruki-kun. What are you making me say?"


    "Does it make you ufortable?"


    "N-no... But I don''t know if it''s appropriate. I''m not like you who''s already used to things like this..."


    "I see. You''re right. I should guide you about these things."


    "Un. If it''s you, I don''t mind even if it''s... lewd."


    Despite the difficulty she faced when saying it, Fuyu smiled as the determination in her eyes once again shone brighter than the moon outside.


    "Mhm. Let''s go over this at your pace, alright?"


    "No... Ruki-kun. Don''t hold back. Aren''t we doing something lewd right now?"


    "Mhm. We do."


    "It feels good." Fuyu sweetly whispered before once again using my neck to hide her erotic face from my sight.


    But even after doing that, Fuyu''s hips followed the rhythm being created by my hands. Her warm breath started to scald my skin as she started gasping more and more from the stimting sensation generated by our movements.


    At one point, I bent my knees to start moving alongside her. While doing so, I continued whispering to her ear, detailing what we were currently doing such as rubbing against each other or the both of us stimted by our desire to make each other feel good.


    Fuyu would sometimes reply with what she felt and how it was affecting her. She even told me I could pull her bottom down because it was getting wet from her love juices.


    I got tempted to do so but before doing that, I switched us back to our previous position.


    We lie down side by side with Fuyu fully enclosed within my embrace. Likewise, Fuyu clung to me before pulling up my shirt to get a clear view of my body.


    I began by kissing her neck while my hands traveled from her waist down to her hips. Slipping my hands inside her pants, I gradually pulled down her bottom. Fuyu lifted her hips for a bit, allowing me to take them off easily.


    With her pantiesing into my view, my hand unconsciously moved to touch her sacred


    ce.


    Fuyu instinctively reacted to the feeling of my hand. It became sandwiched between her


    thighs.


    "Ruki-kun... Was that your hand?" she asked.


    "Mhm. Did it startle you?" I paused tasting her neck to answer her.


    Fuyu nodded but after doing so, her thighs loosened up, freeing my hand, "You can touch...N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But Ruki-kun... Let me touch you too..."


    The girl sweetly whispered as she bit her lips. The desire on her face clearly showed.


    "Go ahead..."


    Naturally, I also didn''t think twice. I even guided her hand to it, pulling it out from inside my


    shirt.


    As soon as she felt the tent I was pitching, Fuyu unhesitatingly traced its entirety before


    gripping its girth.


    "Ruki-kun. This is thicker than my racket grip... And it''s incredibly long."


    This girl... even though she had yet to hold, her grip was too tight. However, this still feels like


    she''s being gentle to it.


    As a response, my hand firmly grabbed her sacred ce, my pointer finger slid across her slit


    and eventually stopped right at where the sensitive bean was located.


    Upon pressing down on it, Fuyu''s moan escaped her mouth as her lower body intensely quivered. At the same time, Fuyu''s grip tightened around my length.


    I could feel like I was being strangled but like Fuyu, I ended up moaning. Our lewd noises mixed causing us to look at each other with an embarrassed smile once we recovered. Then, without saying anything else, the passion within our eyes was ignited and


    our lips found each other again.


    At the same time as that, our hands began their work.


    My hand slipped inside her panties and pulled it off of her before touching her directly. My


    fingers ran across her slit again before settling on her narrow entrance, poking into her hole one at a time as her love juices started coating them.


    And Fuyu, despite theck of experience, instinctively knew what she''s supposed to do to pleasure me. She took my pants off and freed my erection. Once her grip enclosed my length again, the girl matched the movements of my fingers as she began stroking it, jerking me off. How far can we take this? I don''t know. But at the moment... I had no other thoughts but to satisfy my girl. Most likely, she''s the same.

 Chapter 2131: Lets feel good together *

    ?


    With every second that passed, Fuyu gradually familiarized herself with what we were doing. Her hand began gliding smoothly across my length as her strokes brought me immense pleasure. Likewise, Fuyu''s trembling lips that relentlessly waged a passionate battle with mine would sometimes go rigid every time my finger burrowed into her moist entrance. Her hips would quiver and then sensually say as she tried to feel the sensation better alongside her own movements.


    While her sacred ce continued to moisten and gush out more of her precious love neck, my cock reacted ordingly as more blood pumped down to it. Her thumb had already found the tip and got herself acquainted with the precum that was leaking out of it.


    She curiously asked me if it was simr to how she was getting wet. I answered yes since both were the result of us being aroused.


    Her eyes lit up from gaining that new knowledge. Fascinated, she brought her thumb to her mouth and tasted it.


    She copied what I did when I also licked my fingertips after showing her how wet they became.


    Not gonna lie, watching her do that while donning an alluring expression brought the same amount of stimulus as when she''s stroking my length.


    Fuyu didn''tment about its taste but her face clearly showed that she liked it.


    After showing an impish smile that I thought I would never see from her, the girl stuck her tongue out, inviting me to suck it.


    At the same time, her hand returned to my shaft, spreading the newly formed droplet of precum around the tip before gripping it tightly and resuming her sensual strokes.


    Before taking her tongue, I once again licked a finger that had just poked in her. I savored the taste which made the girl''s blush re up further.


    Slowly, my tongue I stretched my tongue out and pushed my head towards her, entangling hers.


    As we got locked in another passionate exchange, our hands resumed their business.


    I continued rubbing my fingers across her slit while alternately teasing her clit or invading her narrow entrance. Her love juices drenched my hand as her lower body couldn''t help but


    convulse from the intense pleasure.


    Fuyu never asked me to stop but it''s clear as day that all of this was new to her.


    But even if that''s the case, Fuyu was keen on matching my pace. Her eagerness to do this with me was clearly written on her face.


    Each time Fuyu would finish a full stroke, it would always threaten to jump out of her grip.


    Because of that, Fuyu would nce down to re at it as though she was scolding my length for its mischievousness.


    How adorable.


    A whileter, Fuyu whispered in between her desperate gasping for breath and sweet moans. "Ruki-kun... I think I''m about to cum..."


    Her voice tinged with shyness and anticipation, Fuyu paused in stroking my length and grabbed onto my arm as though she was encouraging me to do it more.


    "Mhm. Don''t hold it in. Don''t worry about the aftermath. I''ll clean it up for you." I whispered back as my fingers sped up in pleasuring her.


    The girl seductively bit her lips and nodded as she did her best to prevent her voice from leaking out. When she closed her eyes, her whole body began squirming from the pleasure brought by her heightened senses.


    To make it more pleasurable for her, I moved down to her neck, kissing, sucking and licking her. I made sure to assault her sensitive spots where a simple touch could elicit a strong reaction from her.


    However, Fuyu herself pushed my head down to her valley. Most likely, she''s also feeling it there.


    I have yet to truly touch her there but with how close our bodies became after all this time, her bountiful bosom had already rubbed on me many times over.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Burying my face in the middle, my mouth didn''t waste a second to start undoing the few buttons from the top.


    Sensing what I was doing, Fuyu let go of my arm to assist me in that endeavor. I looked up at her and an encouraging look stered on her face as though she was cheering for me.


    What a lovely girl.


    Pop!


    An audible noise rang out when I sessfully undid the 3rd button followed by one side of her pajama top sliding down because of gravity.


    With that, Fuyu''s bountiful bosom revealed itself to me. Naturally, it was still adorned by her brassiere which perfectly captured them.


    With this sight alone, my desire for her bubbled up and overflowed, causing my cock that was left to twitch and touch her navel.


    Fuyu felt it and moved her lower body closer to me, allowing the tip to poke her navel. "Fuyu... This is beautiful. I can stare at this all day just admiring its form." I said as I gulped down my umting saliva that was produced simply by inhaling her wonderful fragrance. The girl shyly and bashfully covered her crimson face and perfectly beautiful smile.


    "... Y-you''re exaggerating Ruki-kun. I always thought they were a distraction for tennis. And people kept ncing at them more than my face. I wasn''t insecure but it was mostly ufortable. I just developed immunity to those stares after getting tired of thinking about them."


    "I''m not exaggerating though. They''re a wonderful asset to have but I get why you feel that way. And it''spletely normal. I''m d you learned how to deal with it."


    I knew she was a little conscious of them. That''s why every time we were together before our confessionst night, I always made sure not to overtly stare at this part of her. Now, I have the exclusive privilege of staring at, holding, and touching them.


    "... Yes. Do you like it big, Ruki-kun?" She cautiously asked. Not because she''s insecure but to y into finding out my preference. However, this girl already knew the answer. She simply wanted me to say it.


    For her, it was ttering to be appreciated by the guy she ended up falling in love with.


    "I love it. But as you know, I don''t have a preference. What''s important to me isn''t your body. It''s your heart. You can be as t as Eri and I''ll still love you the same. Also, I''ll still find your body beautiful." I yfully answered as my lips started showering her corbone and her upper chest with kisses.


    Fuyu cutely puffed up her cheeks which surprisingly highlighted more of her sexiness.


    "Mou... Ruki-kun, you pervert. G-go ahead. I''m yours..."


    With thatst part being murmured in a voice that''s enough to send someone crazy, I stopped wasting more time.


    As Fuyu started caressing my head, my face sank into her pleasant softness, my mouth ignoring the cup still protecting the entirety of her bosom as it enclosed around the area


    where her nipple should be.


    Because she was already aroused enough, her untouched ripe cherries were already erect, making it easy to pinpoint their location beneath thisstyer covering them.


    I nibbled on them alternately causing Fuyu to moan in pure bliss. Then, slowly and with a bit


    of difficulty, I used my mouth to lift her bra upwards to nibble on them directly.


    As soon as that happened, Fuyu almost pulled the hair off of my scalp as it sent her an insurmountable pleasure causing her sacred ce to gush out, experiencing her first climax.


    But we didn''t stop there.


    At the same time, even though she ought to recover from the intense sensation flowing across her body, Fuyu pushed her lower body closer to me, allowing my towering erection to slide across her smooth and wless skin. Then, her hand grabbed and gripped it again, pushing it down her navel until I reached her sacred ce.


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, I moved my drenched hand away before lifting one of her legs and putting it on top of mine.


    Having gotten the space, I pushed my hips forward, sliding my length across her slippery slit, the tip teasingly peering into her narrow cave entrance.


    The temptation of thrusting in was already filling my head but I held back and simply continued to slide across her sacred ce, rubbing our genitals together.


    I know, Fuyu will possibly not stop me if I decide to make love with her at this moment. But I


    have to put restraint for now...


    It''s not because I wanted to wait and find a special time and ce for that. It''s simply because


    I don''t want Fuyu to feel like we rushed things for this. Besides, we''re still going upstairs... Won''t it be awkward for her if we go all the way?


    Of course, I also acknowledged that this might just be me chickening out from hurting her because of a rash decision to make with her. There''s no need to rush...


    "Ruki-kun, I love you... I love this..." Fuyu sweetly whispered, bringing my head back to


    reality.


    "I love you too, Fuyu... Let''s feel good together, shall we?"


    Fuyu affectionately smiled and nodded. The look on her face became lovelier with each


    second that passed.

 Chapter 2132: Precious and Wild *

    ?


    A momentter, my hips started moving in a slow rhythmic pattern to wait for her to fully recover from her first climax. I resumed nibbling on her ripened cherries eliciting more of her sweet moans that further heightened my enthusiasm.


    With thebination of my cock rubbing against and continuously teasing her sacred ce along with the relentless pursuit of my mouth to bring her satisfaction and pleasure, the two of us entered a state where nothing else mattered but satisfying each other.


    Eventually, Fuyu''s arm tightened my head while my hand moved to her behind, guiding her movements alongside mine.


    As the tip of my cock continued to tease her entrance over and over before sliding it between her legs, Fuyu and I soon reached our limit at the same time.


    My mouth sped tightly on her nipple and I did onest thrust before shooting out my load. Likewise, clung to me tightly, her legs entangling with mine.


    As our bodies uncontrobly quivered at the same time, Fuyu''s love juices gushed out, drenching the entirety of my lubricated cock.


    The delightful moan that she couldn''tpletely restrain became like music to my ears. To not startle the girls upstairs, I lifted my head to seal her lips with a long passionate kiss, conveying everything we were feeling at the moment.


    A few minutester, I carried Fuyu to the bathroom. Akane and the other two should still be waiting for us so... to erase the traces of what we did and perhaps to let my girl recover from the exhaustion of climaxing twice, we had to wash away our sweat, right?


    Or so that''s what I initially nned.


    At the moment, we''re standing in front of each other, watching each other strip naked. Without saying what was in our heads, we already mutually decided what to do next.


    As soon as we put our clothes in one basket, Fuyu and I held hands as we entered the bathroom together.


    "Ruki-kun... We''ll only shower our bodies, right?" Fuyu asked as we stood before the shower room. We''re still standing in front of each other, ogling each other''s sculpted bodies.


    "Mhm. A quick shower for our bodies to wash away our sweat. What do you think?"


    "You''re asking me?" Understanding the meaning of my question, Fuyu smirked.


    I shrugged and pointed down, "Well, I''m a pervert. And as you can see, it''s already standing up."


    "You''re right. Even though you held yourself back from making love with me and taking my first time tonight, you''re still this aroused. My pervert Ruki-kun, how long will you be able to continue holding back?"


    Upon hearing that, the girl let out a sweet and heartyugh before stretching her hand to my erection standing at an 80-degree angle and resting it on top of her palm. It kept twitching from the blood that continued to rush down there making the girl stare at it in fascination.


    It was quite dark in the living room. This was the first time for her to see it clearly and in full glory. Likewise, I was also seeing her voluptuous athletic body that didn''tck any curves for the first time. It was addictively mesmerizing to see in the light.


    No wonder I couldn''t restrain my desire... She''s so desirable at the moment.


    "Do you want me to stop holding back?"


    "I want to answer yes but I understand Ruki-kun''s reason for not doing it with me right away. You want to treasure and assure me you''re not after my body." With a smile so pure and brilliant that someone could be blinded by it, Fuyu took a step forward and hugged me, her bountiful bosom squeezed between us and my erection poking her again.


    "I guess I''m being too obvious there."


    "Pfft. It''s not that bad. And Ruki-kun, you''ve already proven that to me. When I decided to put my trust in youst night, I also entrusted my everything to you."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This girl is too precious... She''s already like a 1000-year pearl that no one couldn''t get at the bottom of the sea.


    One part of me was telling me to continue treasuring her and not defile her purity. And in contrast to it, another part of me was nagging me to ravage her and satisfy my desire for her. Naturally, thetter was winning. Otherwise, that wouldn''t happen between us.


    "Mhm. I won''t ever disappoint you. And if I do disappoint you in the future, you don''t have to hesitate in tearing at me. I also trust my Fuyu to be another voice of reason in my head." I reciprocated her embrace, holding her tightly.


    "Yes, Ruki-kun." Fuyu tedly answered as she buried her face in my chest.


    A few secondster, with our bodies gradually rising in temperature again, we once again get thrown into an intimate moment. We just couldn''t help it. Our desire for each other was bottomless.


    Through kisses and caresses, we savored each other''s body. We started repeating everything we did in the living room while standing up underneath the warm drizzle of the shower.


    It only took us a few minutes before Fuyu and I ended up on the floor of the bathroom, the girl straddling me. And in that position, the two of us reached another climax.


    Once again, we could''ve done more but decided not to. This time, Fuyu was also the same as me. We were both conscious about the state of the living room or the fact that Akane or the other two could go down at any moment.


    To prevent an awkward silence earlier, we finished washing right as soon as we climaxed.


    This time though, I cleaned her up with my mouth which prompted Fuyu to do the same for me. But instead of a blowjob... she only licked it clean, running her tongue across the entirety of my shaft, not letting any spots untouched.


    I thought she didn''t know she could also stuff it in her mouth but Fuyu shyly confessed in the end that she was tempted to do so. However, she was afraid of not being able to stop if she


    started it.


    ... Yep. She probably had no idea or she forgot that it''s also hard for me to get erect right away after cumming twice. Most likely, because its hardness was retained when she started licking it she thought I didn''t need to rest to get it ready again.


    My Fuyu was precious and kinda wild. She also had great stamina that even after cumming four times, she only needed a few seconds to recover...


    That''s an athlete for you... But wait, Satsuki and Sena were always weakened after a round with me... Is it because Fuyu was just built differently?


    Ah. No... It''s probably because I have yet to prate her...


    When the fast-approaching opportune time for us to do the deed and cross that line arrives,


    I''ll be able to find out if she can truly keep up with me...


    Well, the girl keeps on giving me surprises. I won''t be surprised anymore if she does retain this kind of wildness in her when the timees.


    After cooling down, we stayed under the shower for a few more minutes, enjoying the warm sensation of the water as well as our bodies linked together.


    I embraced her from behind while whispering my undying affection in her ear which Fuyu admittedly loved to hear.


    Ah. Right, we only showered our bodies and maybe faces. Fuyu had her hair bundled above her neck to prevent it from getting out. With how lush her hair is, drying it will take a long time


    again so she opted out of that.


    Also, in this way, unless they smell us directly, they wouldn''t know we entered the bathroom


    for a second time.


    That''s wishful thinking. They will notice the change in our faces, after all.


    As for our clothes... Fuyu initially decided to put on the same sleepwear we stripped off but after tidying up the living room and climbing upstairs, I brought her to the other room where


    I picked out another one of my shirts for her plus my old underwear.


    Of course, I also changed into a new set offortable clothes.


    Fuyu asked me what to say if they questioned us about our change of clothes.


    My answer? It''s simple.


    "Let''s tell them the truth. We sweated a lot so we needed to change into something fresh to


    not stink."


    Upon hearing that, Fuyu hit my arm andughed harder than I thought she would.

 Chapter 2133: A Great Start?

    Chapter 2133: A Great Start?


    ?


    11 pm. For most people, not just students, it''s way past bedtime. However, in our house, specifically our bedroom, the night had just started.


    When I entered the room with Fuyu, three pairs of scrutinizing eyes focused on us. It was impossible not to notice our changed outfit, after all. Also, they were waiting for close to an hour for us to show up after leaving us alone again.


    Eri''s round eyes blinked a few times before her lips stretched into a yful grin. There''s no need to figure out what''s running in her head, it''s written on her face. She winked at me as though hinting that she knew what happened between us. What a cheeky girl.


    Should I tell her in detail? If I do, she''ll definitely get flustered and melt in embarrassment. She''s great at being yful. However, she''ll easily fold when teased.


    Next to her, Futaba focused on Fuyu, her scrutinizing gaze observing her appearance and wondering where she got them. Not long after, her puzzlement cleared up as her eyes fixated on me. Her hand unconsciously pushed down at her groin - most likely feeling up the boxers I lent her.


    Andstly, Akane knowingly grinned at her best friend. She didn''t need any exnation to figure out what happened.


    Fuyu flinched a little but she stood her ground and put on her usual smile to face the three girls without showing any shame or embarrassment.


    Is she starting to get influenced by my shamelessness? Not really. That''s just herpetitiveness ring up.


    A few seconds of silenceter, Fuyu addressed them in an attempt to skirt away from their interrogative gazes, "Stop staring at us, you three. You saw our position earlier...Ruki-kun and I sweated a lot."


    "Mhm. We can''te here stinking of sweat, no? I lent her my old clothes. Thankfully, it fits her."


    Naturally, I wouldn''t leave her withstanding the pressure alone, with my arms hooking around her waist, I stepped forward and added at the same time as we approached the bed.


    Futaba and Akane raised their eyebrows but didn''t say anything or rather, they''re still in the process of selecting the words to respond with.


    But Eri being Eri, the girl excitedly jumped out of the bed. Because of her hastiness, she almost fell over the bed. I caught her and the girl let out a foolish giggle before stabilizing herself.


    And when she did, she tiptoed to whisper in my ear, "Onoda-kun... Tell me, what happened between you and Fuyu downstairs... Apart from cuddling!"


    Look at this girl, her curiosity might be her downfall in the future.


    I inwardly shook my head and ruffled her air. Then I reached for her ear to whisper back, "What do you think? Did we do it or not?"


    "I-I don''t know... I can only assume that you did more than cuddling."


    "Then, I''ll leave it to your imagination, tactless girl.''


    Upon saying that, I released her ear which visibly reddened from whatever image popped up in her head before guiding her back to the bed alongside Fuyu.


    Akane voluntarily moved over, opening a space for us to climb onto while remaining where she was sitting - close to the edge at the right side of the bed.


    While Fuyu crawled to Akane''s side and took her ce there, the flustered Eri weakly plopped down face-first on the bed. Steam rose on top of her head.


    When it was my turn to climb up, I got blocked by Eri''s legs so I ended up sitting close to Futaba.


    With the girl''s eyes still focused on me, I put on my usual smile as a greeting. But the girl responded with a pout and a silent chanting of ''shameless Onoda-kun''.


    I pretended not to hear that and sat down on her side.


    Given the context that I was going to sleep in the same room as them, a guy like me should be flustered at the thought but seeing me casually climbing up like this, not minding whatever was running on their head, it was highly unusual that Futaba calling out my shamelessness was justified.


    Of course, I''m aware that she''s pointing at something else when she chanted that but there''s no need to point that out.


    I can''t make them ufortable within the first minute of our ''sleepover''.


    Ah. Eri was another case though. She brought that onto herself.


    A whileter, I poked the girl whose body divided the bed into two sides, revitalizing her like a dried nt getting hydrated.


    Sheically rolled over and lifted her body before turning her head to me, her face looking like a pufferfish with her bloated cheeks and how red it was.


    "Hmm? Did I do something wrong?" I innocently asked while tilting my head.


    Eri''s face red up again but she probably didn''t know what toin about. In the end, she blew air to my face and scowled while pinching my leg, "Bad, Onoda-kun."


    However, despite saying that, she crawled over to my side, nudging my shoulder - herst futile attempt to get back at me.


    For sure, her head was still in full throttle, creating imagery for her about what Fuyu and I did downstairs.


    "How am I bad? I answered your question properly."


    "Yes, you did. But you''re so shameless I can''t stop thinking about it!"


    "Ah. So by your logic, I''m shameless for answering you while you''re not for bringing up the question? Gotcha."


    I shrugged and then flicked her forehead which made the girl pout unhappily.


    "Akane... Fuyu... Help me. Onoda-kun is bullying me." Knowing she wouldn''t be able to win against me, Eri pleaded for support.


    Unfortunately for her, my girls wouldn''t side with her.


    "Eri, is husband wrong?" Akane heartlessly asked as she smirked at the girl. "You reaped what


    you saw. Your curiosity bested you."


    That made Eri flinch and her eyes shook fearfully at Akane''s mug.


    Fuyu, on the other hand, bent forward and said in a lower volume, mimicking a whisper that


    was audible enough for all of us to hear.


    "You know, Eri. I can also tell you about it. Ruki-kun said there was nothing wrong with revealing it. You already know about our rtionship anyway. What about it? Come here. I''ll whisper every detail to you."


    Eri flinched once more and this time, she moved behind me to hide there.


    Aren''t I bullying her? How did I be her shield now?


    It''s iprehensible but well, we''re just ying around anyway. I pinched the girl''s cheek before dragging her back to the front.


    At this point, Futaba let out a sigh and once disyed her sensibility, ending whatever was happening at the moment.


    "Haa, Eri, chill down. And you, Onoda-kun. Stop teasing her. We won''t be able to move forward if you two keep going back and forth. Also, why are you sitting here with us?


    Shouldn''t you be on the other side?"


    Upon hearing that, Eri stuck her tongue out and scratched the back of her head. Akane and Fuyu giggled side by side. Andstly, I silently crawled to my girls and squeezed in between


    them.


    But before doing so, I answered her, "Well, isn''t it a fun way to lighten the mood?"


    "At Eri''s expense?"


    "Well, look at her. She''s also ying around. She got flustered because of her hastiness but bullying her? Won''t that be a death sentence for me?"


    "Psh. You and your way with words. I get it. Just go to them and please don''t openly flirt in front of us..." Futaba rolled her eyes, pulled Eri to her side, and pinched her cheeks in


    frustration.


    While Eri wasining and giggling at how hard Futaba''s pinches were, Akane and Fuyu hugged my arm and rested their heads on my shoulders.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon seeing that, Futaba who just told me not to flirt in front of them frustratingly pouted.


    Isn''t she adorable?


    Anyway, is it apt to call this the start of our sleepover? Yeah. It reset back to zero because of


    my inclusion.


    But well, looking at their expressions, this is a great start, right?

 Chapter 2134: Past Photos

    Chapter 2134: Past Photos


    ?


    When the dust settled down and the calm returned in the room, the girls, starting with Eri, startedughing at the foolishness that transpired. After that, Eri and her curiosity once again brought up the topic of what we did beforeing upstairs.


    Even though the answer should be pretty clear for them already, Eri couldn''t be satisfied with a vague answer of ''we sweated so we changed into a new set of clothes''.


    I thought I should narrate it for everyone to prevent an awkward or ufortable situation but Fuyu herself stepped up or rather slid forward as she slotted herself in the space between my legs as she started sharing our intimate moment or at least, the abridged version that Eri, and maybe Futaba, was curious to hear.


    There''s really no running away from it, after all. Either we reveal it or we won''t be able to move forward from this situation.


    Using me to funnel courage and mask her embarrassment, Fuyu looked at the tomboyish girl squirming at her ce with excitement.


    "Eri, you''re the one who asked for this. Don''t say Onoda-kun is being shameless, okay?"


    "Un. I know!" She swiftly answered along with a nod.


    Then, Fuyu turned to the girl next to her, confirming as well.


    "What about you, Futaba?"


    "... Just get it over and done with. It feels like you''re unting your rtionship with us but this girl won''t be satisfied until she hears it. Besides... there''s no point crying about shamelessness anymore. Onoda-kun has been doing so ever since he tickled us." Futaba acted disinterested but when she looked at me and brought up the tickle, her calm disposition visibly rippled as she unconsciously averted her gaze.


    If I caught that, there''s no way Akane wouldn''t.


    And with that, instead of Fuyu, my silly wife called her out.


    "Heh. You call that shameless but you asked for another one."


    "That''s... I only did that to confirm something! It wasn''t because I wanted to experience it again!"


    "Oh... Okay, we believe you. Husband''s touch is really different. If any of you need some relief, you can ask him for a massage."


    Futaba tried defending herself by lying through her teeth but she only sounded like a tsundere there.


    Fuyu shook her head and didn''t say anything while Akane also didn''t press further, instead, she advertised my massage skill...


    Uh... I don''t think it''s good enough for everyone but then again, I''ve only started doing the massages because of Satsuki... Now, I''m getting practice with all of them. Wait, is that another path for me? Uh. Scratch that. That''s just a skill to relieve my girls'' stress or fatigue. Among the two, Eri reacted positively to it as though she''s already put of asking me for a trial massage into her to-do list. Futaba, on the other hand, could only continue acting disinterested.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And with that, Fuyu finally got to narrate her abridged version of what we did.


    In summary, she just said that we did more than kisses which resulted in us getting sticky and sweaty. After that, she revealed that we showered together to wash away our sweat.


    Of course, Fuyu left out a lot of specific details like how we pleasured each other or how many times we climaxed. We left that to their imagination.


    Ah. Right. She also emphasized that we haven''t crossed the line yet but she pointed out that it''s only because I''m holding back for her - to treasure her and assure her that my love for her isn''t superficial but true.


    When they heard that, even Futaba couldn''t help but look at me in approval. As for Eri, she even pped and praised me by doing a ''thumbs-up'' directed at me.


    Somehow, that reaction from them sealed their approval of my rtionship with Fuyu. They wouldn''t question it again and ept that I was dating their best friends.


    "Onoda-kun, you got Fuyu head-over-heels for you. Treasure her properly! Do you know? Ever since Akane mentioned getting back together with you, we often teased Fuyu. Asking her when she will get a boyfriend of her own. She never showed any liking to any guy and all that''s in her head was us and tennis. That''s until you appeared before us."


    "Hehe. I had a feeling back then that her fixation on you was more than just her concern for Akane. She keptining and yet she also couldn''t help but ept that you''re doing a great job taking care of Akane."


    This time, although there was still a hint of yfulness in her voice, Eri was sincerely wishing for her friend''s happiness with me.


    And so, I epted that with a smile while I tightened my embrace on Fuyu. who''s already flustered from hearing Eri''s words.


    When I asked her if that was true, she reluctantly nodded before hiding her face by burying it in my chest.


    After Eri, Futaba also said something. It''s quite simr to Eri but she added a little interesting detail, ¡°Actually, it''s not hard to figure out her feelings for you, Onoda-kun. You''re the only guy whose full name she bothered to remember. Also, I think I''m the only one who noticed this but there are a few photos she''s keeping where you''re present in the background." "Huh? What do you mean? I don''t have those kinds of pho-"


    Fuyu hurriedly pulled out her phone and tried to check but before she could finish her words, she stopped on the folder from a year ago. Upon opening it and loading the photos stored in the memory, she became tongue-tied.


    Yeah. The first one was a shot in our middle school''s tennis club. It''s a photo of Fuyu with other members of the club. But in the upper right corner, there was my figure.


    She then loaded the other images and at least 1 out of 3 photos that she saved as ''memories'' contained me in the background.


    As for some of the recent ones... she had a photo of us when I ran into her and Fubuki-chan on the train. It wasn''t a stolen shot but something she took because Fubuki asked her. Also, there''s one when I picked her up after her loss against Michiru-senpai. That one was a stolen shot when we were already on the bus.


    "... Futaba, how did you know? I''m not even conscious of them." Fuyu said. Judging from her expression of utter shock, she was genuinely not aware of that habit...


    That''s quite amazing, no? She''s unconsciously stalking me. Was that even possible?


    In any case, since we already established the fact that she had been bottling up her interest in me for so long because of Akane, it wasn''t unusual anymore if she truly unconsciously took those photos whenever I was around.


    "Soz, Fuyu. I looked into your phone once and I noticed the figure of the shameless guy who kept rejecting our Akane so I got a little curious." Futaba cutely stuck her tongue out before hiding herself behind Eri as though afraid of Fuyu hitting her for fiddling with her phone. Well, nothing of the sort happened, Fuyupletely melted in my embrace as she tried toe to terms with that detail.


    After she recovered, we started looking at those photos at Akane''s urging which made Fuyu get more embarrassed when she started recalling the moment she took those photos. "I''m not going to lie to you, Fuyu. I''m jealous. You took a lot of photos of husband and you didn''t show them to me! Look here, isn''t he cool? That''s during PE, right? He scored a goal for his ss during the Sports Festival! And then there''s that one during the cultural festival in their haunted cafe! When I went there, he disappeared somewhere."


    Akane pointed out more photos and each one broughtughter for everyone. Somehow, despite saying she was jealous of Fuyu, she also managed to smoothen out her current state of


    mind.


    When we were done going through it, Akane then dered.


    "Okay. As amemoration of this sleepover night, let''s take a photo right now! All five of


    us!"


    Eri happilyplied and immediately moved over. Futaba was a little reluctant but she also did the same. Andstly, Fuyu who was still hiding in my chest lifted her head and smiled at


    the camera.


    Along with Akane''s count, the sound of clicking noise as the photo was captured echoed.


    We then looked at it together andughed for the nth time.


    Yeah. This situation is sofortable. And although it''s weird, it feels like I really became a


    part of their group.


    After that, Eri and then Fuyu also took a photo for themselves. Only Futaba opted out to do the same. But at one point, I noticed her stealthily taking a photo of us. Mhm. The girl was trying so hard to act indifferent when she was also having fun with us.


    Anyway, the night continued after that and soon enough, it became my turn to be put on a hot seat. Just like what she said earlier, Eri wanted to know more about me. Or at least, how I was


    doing in another school.

 Chapter 2135: Answering Questions (1)

    Chapter 2135: Answering Questions (1)


    ?


    "Onoda-kun. You''re in the Student Council, right? How did you get recruited?"


    After some basic questions which included their inquiry about my standing in our ss which I truthfully answered in a joking tone saying ''I''m the most popr guy'', Eri switched her line of questioning with a detail that''s not a secret to them anymore.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I switched out my humble disposition to a bragging one and yfully answered, "How, huh? Let''s see. The president heard of my poprity. They went to meet me and took me in as their personal secretary."


    I intentionally used a neutral pronoun to hide that the president is a girl. It''s quite obvious that if I didn''t, her questioning would just spiral down into trying to figure out how close I am to Shizu or who she is to me. After the reveal of my rtionship with Fuyu, these girls will surely not be able to calm down.


    Let''s save that reveal for when I cannot hide it anymore.


    "Pfft. You''re still insisting on your poprity. Okay. Let''s say that''s the truth. Why a personal secretary and not just a normal member like someone who can deal with general affairs?"


    "Because they wanted to observe me closely."


    "Heh... So, what happened to the trial?"


    "Apparently I did a great enough job that they didn''t want to let me go anymore. Basically, I trapped myself into the position." I shrugged and then smirked while unting my excellence.


    "Hahaha, you''re a riot. Can''t you refuse the appointment?"


    Finding that hrious, Eri burst outughing before handing a follow-up question.


    On the other hand, Futaba dismissively rolled her eyes as though she was not impressed with


    me.


    Andstly, Fuyu looked up at me, her eyes seemingly trying to see through my deepest thoughts. If I''m not wrong, she''s already equating the possibility that the president is one of my girls.


    "I can but... how should I say it? I''m too kind to turn down the president. I saw how they''re struggling in the position. They''re kind of strict and authoritarian yet they keep doing things on their own. They only handed tasks to the other members without properlymunicating with them."


    "Geez. What a kind soul you are, Onoda-kun. Does that mean you took pity on the president?" This girl... I guess she''s now invested to know more about Shizu, huh?


    Everything I said was the truth. I only hid the fact that I helped her break out of her shell and made her fall for me.


    Well, it''s still an interesting tale even without those details.


    "No. I don''t think they''re pitiable. It''s just... I believed they needed the push I could provide. So I epted the role."


    "Wow... You sound like a really kind and reliable guy there, Onoda-kun." Eri did a slow p and sarcastically smirked at me. But from her glittery eyes, I could pick out that she was really impressed with me.


    "Hmm? Am I not kind and reliable in your eyes?"


    Before answering, Eri looked at Akane who was just silently listening from my side and busily ying with my hand.


    "You are but Onoda-kun. you kept running away from Akane in the past. We can''t help but also see you as a frivolous bastard who doesn''t know how to appreciate someone as sincere and devoted as Akane. She also kept defending you from us so... we didn''t do anything to confront you over and over."


    Ah. Of course, that''s how they''re going to see me back then. But thatst part... so that''s what happened, huh? Because of Akane, they didn''t pester me after confronting me once wherein the result was also me running away from them.


    ... I could remember that instance because my ''desire to steal them'' somehow got triggered when they blocked my way back then. I ran away before I could put them on my list of targets. In their eyes, they surely thought I was a bastard for running away without answering. "Also, we noticed how you''re looking out for us. Do you know what Eri said? "That Onoda. He must be a real tsundere for our Akane''."


    Not long after Eri finished speaking, Futaba followed up with that.


    Tsundere... Ugh. I never expected to bebeled with that term. But looking at it from their perspective, I truly looked like a tsundere if I kept looking out for them despite my constant escaping from their group.


    "Oh! You''re right. I did say that before. I mean, isn''t he one? Hehe. See, he pretended not to care about Akane but he''s always there when she''s in trouble. And to an extent, we got included in his nket of protection. That must be how Fuyu also got so conscious of him." "... I can''t deny that." The girl in my arms also chirped in before the three of them stared at Akane.


    "Heh. You hear that husband? That''s why I never lost hope. See, my wait has paid off. You returned to me." Akane happily giggled before she squeezed in further to my side, hugging me tightly. After that, she looked at her three friends and continued, "Fuyu falling in love with husband is expected and I don''t see anything wrong with it. We can love him together. Ruki also loves us both. I believe in him. Besides, do you remember how many girls have we seen involved with him? A lot, am I right? I''m certain they are just like us. Hopelessly in love with this sinful guy."


    Ah... She really went and said it. Is she not worried about how they''ll take that?


    But then again, she''s talking about the past. It''s pretty hard to connect that to the present.


    No. Wait... They can do that...


    Not long after Akane finished speaking, what I just thought was proven by Eri. "Whoa. Akane. What are you saying? Shouldn''t you be wary of them? Fuyu may be fine for you and us... But what if they showed up in front of Onoda-kun again? Oh, wait. I remembered. Onoda-kun''s close friends who watched the Interhigh with us... aren''t some of them familiar?"


    ... Yeah. They already met Ririka, Yae, and the others who went with usst week. They even watched Sena''s match where I sat among their club members.


    Akane and Yae managed to spin their identity as my close friends... but now, because of what Akane said, Eri remembered them.


    And sure enough, even Futaba was suddenly intrigued.


    Before long, their eyes refocused back on me as though inquiring if what they were thinking


    was correct.


    ... How did we arrive at this point when Eri was just asking me about my role in the Student Council? How mystifying.


    In any case, it''s not like I can just deny them.


    I calmly smiled, not disying any ripple on my expression, "What do you mean familiar? They''re all from the same middle school as us. Some of them are even popr. But well, I get it. You''re wondering how close I am to them, right? With Akane saying that she didn''t mind the girls I was involved with before, you were already suspecting them to be the same girls."


    "y-yeah. You nailed it, Onoda-kun. So, which is it?"


    "I''m also curious. You can''t be multi-timing, right? You''re not going to be that shameless..."


    "I''m shameless but all I can say is... I care about all of them. It''s up to you how you interpret that though. What do you think, Fuyu?"


    I turned to the girl in my arms who probably alreadye to terms that they might just really be the same as her. She looked at me with aplicated expression before saying...


    "... I''m jealous. You have to love us more than them, Ruki-kun."


    "Mhm. Didn''t I already tell you how much I love you? No one else can exceed that."


    Although she looked unconvinced, Fuyu converted her brooding negative feelings into action.


    Since she was already on myp, the girl twisted her body to wrap her arm around my head. With her bright red lips parted open, she''s inviting me to kiss her.


    Of course, Akane also moved and did the same.


    Because of this, Eri and Futaba were suddenly faced with an awkward situation, witnessing


    their two friends vying for my full attention.


    I heard Futaba audibly sighing. I had no idea what that meant. Eri, on the other hand, didn''t say anything. She just remained at her spot, watching over us.


    And so, I properly responded to Akane and Fuyu right in front of them, giving them a kiss full


    of my affection and passion.


    Of course, this wouldn''t get us out of the current topic but at the very least, this threw the


    current mood off.


    I did answer what I think of the girls anyway. It''s already up to Eri or Futaba to continue in this line of questioning or veer away from it.

 Chapter 2136: Answering Questions (2)

    Chapter 2136: Answering Questions (2)


    ?


    After a minute or two of Akane and Fuyu alternately asking me for more kisses, I found the other two still staring at us but with contrasting reactions.


    Eri, who was just a troubled girl when she went to see me earlier, got so engrossed at the sight of our open disy of affection.


    Whatever was in her head, it would be along the lines of ''I wish I could also be as bold as them''.


    In contrast, Futaba had her arms crossed as she was teetering between asking us to stop flirting or straight up scolding us. In this particr instance, I could understand her side. I mean, aren''t we being insensitive for making out in front of them?


    Regardless of what happened between us earlier or the subtle changes in her mindset, her reaction was more understandable than how Eri was acting.


    I''d be open to being scolded by her if that''s what would make this right.


    Unfortunately, I was the only one who was thinking about it. Akane and Fuyu simply returned to their previous disposition as though what we did was par for the course.


    Due to that, Futaba could only sigh and let it go. When our gaze met, the sullen glimmer of her eyes hinted at her disappointment to me but ultimately, she forgo pursuing it.


    A whileter, Eri faked a cough as though she was trying to clear the awkward air that shrouded the room.


    "Uhm. Right. Forget about what I asked, Onoda-kun. I insensitively made them jealous by bringing up the other girls close to you. I''ll just take your word for it..." Eri awkwardlyughed, hinting at her guilt for putting us on that spot.


    I guess she''s also a little sensible, no? Or not really. Akane and Fuyu''s reaction made her misunderstand that they asked for my kiss as assurance because they got jealous of the mention of my ''close friends''.


    I don''t know if that''s also Futaba''s take but I guess we''ll just have to roll with it for now. "Ah. It''s fine, I guess. I should be apologizing instead for making the situation awkward. But I''ll say it again just in case. Those girls you meet? I won''t deny their importance to me. In a way, you two are also simr. I now consider you as a close friend not just an extension of my goodwill because you''re Akane''s closest friends." I brought it up again in response but with a touch of misdirection.


    And it was effective.


    Eri instantly fumbled there. She stuttered at the same time as she pointed at herself and Futaba.


    "E-eh? Us too?"


    My response was a swift nod followed by a refreshing smile.


    "Mhm. You''re also free to interpret that."


    With that, Eri dorkily giggled, "Hehe. That''s right. You''re my boy best friend. Then, I should be your girl best friend, right? Oh, wait. That sounds a level higher than a close friend."


    "You''re acting like a fool, Eri. Get a hold of yourself." Futaba interjected, nudging the girl, "Onoda-kun, let''s move on, shall we? I''ll let that pass but curb down on flirting. You said you don''t want us to be ufortable... if you keep doing it, won''t thate true?"


    Look at this girl, she''s really fitting into her role of the most sensible among them. She''s helping me out in returning the disturbed mood in order.


    She''s far from the image she''s painting herself with. She''s no gyaru at all but simply a girl conscious of her appearance.


    Anyway, Fuyu could also be sensible since she''s the glue keeping them together but at the moment, she was as guilty as me. It''s only right for her to not retort at all.


    "Mhm. I understand. Thanks for helping out, Futaba."


    "Yeah, yeah... It''s my turn to ask a question though. I must be a fool to only react to this now but... when did you start calling us by our first name?"


    Wait. She''s right. I only called them by their given names in my thoughts before. However, I couldn''t recall addressing them by theirst name tonight...


    I thought for a second before putting on an oblivious smile.


    "Oh. What do you mean, Adachi-san?"


    "You! You don''t think you can get away if you suddenly revert to that, right? Ugh. How did I not notice it earlier?"


    "Oh. You''re right. Onoda-kun is calling me Eri, not Kitayama-san... That''s unfair!" "Alright, calm down. I also didn''t notice it. I apologize. Should I switch back?"


    "Never mind. Just keep at it. It''ll just be more awkward if you call me Adachi-san after all this time."


    "Yeah! That''s right! I''d just call you Ruki too. Oh... That rolled smoothly on my tongue." Eri also jumped in and then giggled at what she aplished. Her smile was so bright the awkward mood immediately lessened to a great extent.


    But right after her, Futaba opened her mouth again, her face disying a pink hue.


    "Just so you know! I won''t call you Ruki. N-not yet. It''s embarrassing."


    On my side, Akane and Fuyuughed at their friend''s antics. Either they found them adorable


    as well or were simply finding this situation funny.


    "Alright. That''s fine, Futaba. You don''t have to push yourself. As for Eri... well, I''m the one


    who blundered first so feel free to call me however you want."


    "Heh. That''s great! Ruki can I also get a hug? A friendly hug!"


    "Oi, Eri. What are you asking him? And in front of Akane and Fuyu at that."


    "Eh? Isn''t it fine? Not like I''m stealing Ruki from them."


    "Toyama-kun will cry if he hears you hugging another guy."


    "What? No, he won''t. Ruki is Ruki. He''s not just another guy."


    "... Suit yourself."


    With Futaba giving up like that, Eri couldn''t hold back anymore. She crawled to our side and winked at Akane and Fuyu who just giggled alongside her.


    After that, Fuyu moved out of myp to free my arms that I would be using to embrace Eri.


    "For a girl best friend, you''re acting a little needy, Eri," I said as beckoned for her toe


    closer.


    Looking a little excited as though she was going on an adventure, Eri jumped into my arms, epting my embrace.


    Of course, she''s not like Fuyu who zeroed our distance by sitting on myp. She just kneeled in front of me and then leaned forward. I caught her pretty easily because of her slender figure. It also helped that she''s not that curvy. She''s not that conscious about her chest being squeezed


    between us.


    In any case, hugging her was still something else. You know? She''s still a girl that I honestly find attractive. I have to pretend I''m not getting affected by her.


    "Hehe. I''m not needy. I''m just getting back to you, Ruki. Take this for how acted very cheeky. Hmph. Showing us how you kiss Akane and Fuyu is a no-no. I''m going to make them jealous and have them teach you a lesson. What do you think? Am I not brilliant for cooking that up?" replied Eri to what I said as she pressed her lips close to my ear.


    This girl... So she still has the gall to act like this, huh?


    Let''s y along then.


    "That''s your devious n? Oh, Eri. I have bad news for you. Akane and Fuyu love me so muchn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    that their lesson will at most be kisses at the minimum. That''s still going to be a win for me."


    I whispered back at the same time as I rubbed her back before pinching the lobe of her other


    ear.


    She quivered from the tickling sensation but her focus was more on what I said.


    "Wait, seriously?"


    "Mhm. Seriously."


    Eri then looked at her left and right to confirm it with my girls.


    And to her utter despair, they both nodded at her.


    "Ugh. Unfair."


    Upon saying that, Eri drummed my back before she retreated to her previous position while


    pouting.


    Futaba who watched all that had a dumbfounded look on her face. However, she didn''t say anything and simply sighed before approaching Eri, pinning her down the bed and pinching


    both of the girl''s cheeks.


    Looking at it from this angle, I guess she''s venting her frustration on Eri, huh? How


    fascinating.


    Oh well... With the awkward atmosphere now swept away, this night is still far from ending. I should expect these two to recover and barrage me with more questions.


    I''m still going to answer them truthfully and vaguely at the same time if it involves my girls.


    However, I wonder what else they want to know. Should I just narrate my everyday cycle to


    them?

 Chapter 2137: Answering Questions (3)

    Chapter 2137: Answering Questions (3)


    ?


    "Alright. You two. Are we not going back on topic?" I tapped the bed, taking the attention of the two girls currently rolling on the bed.


    Futaba''s venting of her frustrations had somehow transformed into the two girls ying around, trying to overpower each other. At one point, Eri got her opportunity to turn the table around, mounting Futaba. The former deviously aimed at thetter''s upper belly in her attempt to get back at her mushing her not-so-meaty cheeks.


    Akane and Fuyu also took this entertaining moment to bring the empty tray downstairs and get us more snacks and refreshments.


    I mean, they already finished the miraculous tea that Akane brewed earlier. And after so much talking, we were all parched.


    Now, left behind with this mischievous gremlin and her poor victim, I couldn''t help but regret not apanying my girls downstairs instead.


    Nevertheless, they left me here to contain the two. Akane and Fuyu knew they wouldn''t calm down until one of them gave up.


    "Wait a minute, Ruki! I''m about to win here!"


    "You bitch! Stop rubbing my belly! And Onoda-kun, help me out here!"


    Heh. So they could still respond to me, huh? Eri was enjoying her position of power. On the other hand, Futaba was too stubborn in not giving up and instead called out to me for help. "Futaba, if I help you, Eri will be mad at me."


    "So what? I''ll be mad at you if you don''t help me!"


    "Exactly. So, isn''t it better for me to just watch and ask you two to stop?"


    I raised both of my hands, hinting at them that I won''t interfere.


    However, an imaginary lightbulb lit up at the side of Eri''s head as she came up with a devious idea.


    "Ruki. I have a better offer. Tickle Futaba with me. Here... This will be much better than earlier. She likes to be tickled by you, right?"


    "Now, that sounds more inviting than Futaba''s call for help. What to do?" I smirked and then acted like I was about to crawl towards them.


    Eri tedly grinned but Futaba instantly cried out, panic upying her face.


    "Onoda-kun. I swear. If you ept that, I''ll hate you for real!"


    Well, that''s fair... She knew the effect of my touch on her... What if there''s also an erogenous zone on that part of her? That''s a recipe for a disaster - on her part at least.


    "Rx. Eri, spare Futaba already. I thought you wanted to hear my stories? We''re wasting time, you know?"


    "Eh... Are you helping out Futaba?"


    "Maybe? Isn''t that enough? She vented on you and you delivered it back to her. Let''s stop there, alright? You''re just going to tire yourselves out. The tea earlier may be enough to give you a good night''s sleep but it won''t stop you from falling asleep from exhaustion."


    "Oh... Okay... I''ll stop. Lucky you, Futaba."


    "Lucky my foot! Ugh. Help me up."


    Finally, Eri listened to me. I guess the buff of being her boy best friend works? As for Futaba, the girl hurriedly tried to fix herself after Eri released her. Her hair and clothes became disheveled, after all. Furthermore, her face was beet red and tears were about to form in the corner of her eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After that, Eri crawled to my side while Futaba also moved over. In her words, she''s distancing herself from Eri - but was that really the case?


    Eri hugged my arm while Futaba just leaned close to me. I could hear Eri''s pulse that seemed to radiate her excitement and Futaba was still trying to catch her breath.


    I didn''t make a move at all and just waited until the situation calmed down. I also thought of waiting for Akane and Fuyu''s return but Eri was impatient.


    So, I thought of a topic and started with it.


    "So, on the topic of the Student Council, the truth is... I already leveled up from it."


    "Leveled up?" Eri tilted her head in confusion. As for Futaba, she stared at me with knitted eyebrows. She''s just as confused with the wording I used.


    "Yes. Level up. The president invented a new role specifically for me. You see, being a personal secretary to the president can''t be a permanent role. And they didn''t want me to do General Affairs. They''re hands-on with it already."


    "Whoa. They can do that? How fascinating. What kind of role did you get, then?"


    "Disciplinary Officer." I answered with a grin before acting like I was pulling up my armband."


    As I expected, Eri found that very interesting. Her eyes glittered in delight while giggling she giggled,


    "Seriously? Ruki as a disciplinary officer. I cannot picture that!"


    "Onoda-kun, you''re not unjustly using students, are you?" Futaba also reacted but she''s more suspicious than amazed.


    I turned to her and smirked, "Unjustly? Girl, I hope I can do that. But I don''t think I have done a great job yet. There''s no Disciplinary Committee in our school so I''m alone. On top of that, I onlye to the office twice a week. I even missed one day this week because I apanied Akane and the others to Tokyo."


    "T-that''s weird. We have themittee at our school but you''re alone? Is your school so peaceful?"


    "I don''t think so. I''ve beaten up a few delinquents already and there''s still a lot more."


    "... Wait. I just heard something amazing. Ruki, you beat up delinquents?!"


    "Shouldn''t you be suspended for using violence?"


    "Yes, I do. But violence, huh? They threw the first punch. It was self-defense."


    I first answered Eri who became more excited from the mention of beat up. She even clenched her fists and mimicked throwing a punch. What a goofy girl. She''s reminding me of Hanabi. As for Futaba, I picked up her concern from her voice. To top it off, she inspected my arm closely, most likely wondering how I beat up delinquents with my not-so-muscr figure. That didn''tst long though. I mean, she''s kind of aware of what I''m capable of, after all. After squeezing my arm and feeling its toughness, she let go and averted her gaze. "Geez. So, it''s true what Fuyu said before. You knocked out delinquents who ganged up on you before she could call for help. Right, you''re also a boxing instructor!" Eri eximed. "Yes. But I''m not someone amazing. I just know how to protect myself, alright? Myself and those close to me... Ah. Didn''t I also do the same thing for you two? I couldn''t clearly remember that instance though."


    "... Y-yeah. You did. But you didn''t punch and kick." Futaba furrowed her brows. Most likely trying to recall that day.


    "Of course. How can I do that in public? I just taught them a lesson for trying to touch you with their filthy hands."


    "Pfft. That sounds like you''re protecting your girlfriends, Ruki. But they''re only hitting on Futaba back then! I''m just an extra."


    Was that what happened? I honestly couldn''t remember. Uh... This faulty memory of mine. It''s dissociating with my current mindset, I guess?


    "What are you saying? I can also kick them if I want to. Onoda-kun just moved quicker than


    me."


    Futaba pouted as she tried to deflect Eri''s statement. However, not a secondter, Futaba furtively whispered her gratitude for that one instance, "You did help us out that time. This is


    late, but still, thank you."


    Her face visibly turned crimson as soon as she said that. And since Eri was on the other side, the girl didn''t notice that change in her friend''s face.


    Although I''m not really looking for them to thank me for something I could barely remember, seeing Futaba like this was kind of satisfying.


    Anyway, before we could get back on our main topic, Akane and Fuyu finally returned with another sugary snack and two pitchers of cold water and pineapple juice - Futaba''s request.


    Eri excitedly hopped off the bed to help the two before she tattled about what we were currently talking about.


    And there, with the addition of Akane and Fuyu, I continued with my abridged stories that made no direct mention of my girls. But even if that''s the case, Fuyu, Eri, and Futaba got so


    engrossed.


    I don''t know how long I narrated my stories to them but when I finished, the girls were already experiencing the fatigue from their eventful day, making them drowsy.


    Having decided to prepare to sleep, the next problem popped up in front of us. How do we


    decide on our positions in the bed? Do I get to be in the middle again or take the edge so that I will be as far away from Eri and Futaba?

 Chapter 2138: Crazy Proposal

    Chapter 2138: Crazy Proposal


    ?


    With an objective in ce, a deliberationmittee is formed among the four girls in the room to decide where the only guy in this bedroom, me, will be positioned in this wide bed of


    ours.


    Their drowsiness somehow got set aside as they formed a circle, convening a meeting in the middle of the bed and kicking me to the side.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In their words, my input was unneeded and I wasn''t a part of themittee!


    These four are heartless girls. Doesn''t it suck to be left out by being the only guy here?


    As if! Who am I kidding? This is such a privilege that not even Eri or Futaba''s boyfriend has experienced.


    But well, this isn''t anything new to me. Justst night, I slept with Akane and Fuyu. And then the night before, I was in Yue''s room alongside Chisato-nee-san. And during the camping trip, I slept inside the girls'' tent next to Maaya and Misaki...


    Mhm. Let me shut my mouth and not injustice here when I''m the one reaping the rewards. Anyway, since I had nothing better to do while they convened, I watched and listened to their little meeting at the side while sipping on the remaining ss of pineapple juice.


    But when Futaba cast her gaze on me, she asked for the juice even though I had already drunk a fourth of it.


    She already drank two sses of it before this. Won''t she risk being called by nature for drinking too much at night?


    Ah. Nah. This girl doesn''t care. She still wants to drink it despite the pineapple juice also contains sugars. She simply loves the vor.


    Well, as long as she''s happy I guess? I can just switch to water and my thirst will still be quenched.


    So, I handed it to her, albeit reluctantly. I teased her about the possibility of needing to visit the bathroom in the middle of the night.


    Futaba''s reaction was gold. She froze and looked up at me, asking me if she could wake me up to apany her.


    If she didn''t say that at a lower volume and let the other girls hear it, their meeting would definitely shift in topic, eyeing her suspiciously.


    But well, it''s not that inconvenient anyway. So I gave her my word.


    Immediately after that, Futaba happily enjoyed the juice...


    Somehow, I felt like I got duped by something I was enjoying.


    Forget it. I''m certain I''ll still do the same if the other three asked for the same thing, especially Akane or Fuyu. Besides, it''s not something that will absolutely happen.


    Anyway, as their meeting progressed without getting a decision after a minute, they somehow got into an argument.


    What the heck?


    It shouldn''t be that hard to decide, right?


    It''s either putting me at the edge or between Akane and Fuyu. With that, everyone will be happy.


    However, upon listening closely, my new girl best friend seemed to have something to say about it.


    Yeah. I''ll understand if it''s Akane or Fuyu proposing something that will benefit them. But Eri? This night has really turned into something unexpected.


    Her proposal was a different arrangement than the one I just listed. And it''s something one will raise an eyebrow if they hear it.


    "Can you repeat that again, Eri?" Fuyu who''s presiding over their meeting couldn''t help but ask her to repeat. A puzzled expression on her face.


    Eri proudly snickered beforeplying. Repeating what she just said.


    "I said, can I also sleep next to Ruki? You know. Either you or Akane can sleep on top of him. One of his sides will remain open that way."


    Right. That''s her absurd proposal that stumped even Fuyu and made Futaba almost choke on her pineapple juice.


    Among them, Akane was the first one to react. My silly wife failed to hold back herughter as she patted Eri''s back as though she was praising the girl.


    "Hehe. Eri, I love that idea. But can you tell us why you also want to sleep next to husband? It can''t be because you fell for him like us, am I right?"


    Yeah. There''s no way that''s it. This is Eri we''re talking about. She had just consulted me earlier about her troubles and despite my attempt to warn her about getting close to another guy, she just disyed a high degree of trust in me.


    "Y-yeah! What are you thinking, you crazy girl? That''s not something a girl with a boyfriend should say. It''s already bad that we''ll sleep in the same room as him."


    Shortly after, Futaba also broke out of her daze as she immediately criticized Eri''s proposal. This time, she''s really concerned for her friend. If I''m not wrong, she''s wondering what kind of magical fruit Eri ate that made her think sleeping next to me wasn''t a problem. Although the girl also couldn''t help but take a quick nce at me, it probably didn''t mean anything. Just her way of expressing her disbelief.


    Honestly, I also wanted to pitch in and shoot that proposal down. No matter how much she trusts me, she can''t be this naive, right?


    But upon a closer look at Eri, I captured her current unperturbed expression. It was pure and sincere.


    She''s not thinking of anything dirty or indecent. What she proposed was something she believed wouldn''t pose any problem.


    "Eh... I get what you''re saying, Futaba. I understand the implications. However, think about it for a second. This is a rare opportunity..."


    "Rare opportunity?"


    "Yeah. To be in the same room as Ruki! This sleepover has taken so long before it happened. We still don''t know if there will be a next time!"


    "Even if that''s the case..."


    "Let me finish, okay? See, Ruki tried looking out for us when Akane proposed bringing him here. Which means he might not agree again next time! See what I''m getting at?"


    At this point, Futaba was already lost. Or rather, she couldn''t find the words to retort anymore. Because in her eyes, it would feel like she''d be knocking at a thick and dense wall


    that is Eri''s head.


    And so, she turned to me for help.


    Akane and Fuyu also did the same. Rather than criticizing the girl or getting into the specifics


    of her reasoning, they''ll let me, the person she wants to sleep alongside her, handle the


    situation.


    But wait. Aren''t I not part of theirmittee?


    I tilted my head and then approached their circle.


    "Eri." I started. "Do you really want to sleep next to me?"


    "Yes. Can I? Wait... Am I being insensitive here?"


    She blinked her pretty blue eyes a little as she smiled innocently at me. But a secondter, she


    suddenly realized what was wrong with her insistence.


    "Well, kinda but I heard you and I understand where you''reing from. This is a rare


    asion so..."


    I trailed my voice there and the girl''s expression immediately radiated her great anticipation.


    I didn''t want to disappoint her but I had to spell it out to her, right?


    "... let''s do another sleepover next time. For now, we can''t go on with your proposal yet."


    The girl immediately deted but she attempted to put on an energetic smile.


    "Next time? Really?"


    "Mhm. I''m worried about you, you know? If your boyfriend asks, will you be able to honestly


    tell him that you sleep next to me?"


    "Oh... I never meant to- Uh. I sounded foolish there, huh?"


    "Well, not really, your purity and sincerity are refreshing, to be honest. I also appreciate how much trust you put in me. That''s why... I should also think about your well-being, right?" "Yes! You''re right... Hehe. Then forget about my proposal... Futaba and I can take the edges or... we''ll be next to each other so you three can have a better moving space?" "I''m not part of themittee so... you four should decide. I''ll go back to my side."


    "Pfft. You''re hrious Ruki... But thank you. Hehe. Guide me more in the future, Sage of


    Wisdom."


    "Sure. Sure. You four are already tired so let''s wrap this night up."


    With that, I moved back to my side, followed by four pairs of eyes, each had a different glow


    in them. Akane was neutral but her eyes were full of praise for me. She knew I could handle that easily.


    Fuyu was looking relieved and then her beautiful smile soothed my aching heart for being not included in theirmittee.


    Futaba was looking at me gratefully. I guess I earned more of her trust. Add everything that happened between us... something might change with her in the near future. But for now, it''s safe to say we''re getting along quite well with a hint of intimacy.


    Andstly, Eri who was owning up to her blunder and insensitivity was full of praise for me. And unlike Futaba, her trust in me might''ve been elevated to the top.


    She''s not as innocent as Misaki. But it''s her pure naivety that''s making me feel funny when staring at and thinking about her.


    In any case, with that over and done, after a few back and forths where they once again highlighted that we were in our bedroom, they finally made a decision. I''d be right in the middle of the bed and the two girls will take the edges.


    The bed was big enough anyway. And since their drowsiness has begun to return, we soon lie down ording to what they agreed with.


    On my left is Fuyu. Then Eri is on the far left. On my right is Akane with Futaba on the far right.

 Chapter 2139: Closing the curtains

    Chapter 2139: Closing the curtains


    ?


    Minutester, Fuyu is the first one among the four girls to fall asleep. No matter how high her stamina is, climaxing multiple times earlier can still hit her with fatigue. It''s already amazing that shested this long without showing signs of it in her face.


    As soon as she got her ideal position at my side, she snuggled to my side with my arm securing her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Eri next to her looked on enviously but she didn''t do anything crazy again. She just smiled at me and said goodnight before turning to face the other side. Not long after, my new ''girl best friend also fell asleep.


    On my right, Akane was still biding her time and Futaba was lying on her back, staring straight at our ceiling. She was probably ruminating about the things that happened tonight.


    I had no ns on disturbing her so I simply brought my focus back to my silly wife whose hand was already moving down to my lower body.


    She''s not going for what''s in my pants yet. She still has at least a bit of proper decorum considering not everyone in the room is my girl. No matter how much I''ve gotten close to the other two thanks to the various events that happened tonight, they''re still not my girl.


    She still had this bit of possessiveness that she would only disy to those not part of ourplex rtionship.


    That''s why I trust that she''s not going to do anything while Futaba has yet to fall asleep.


    Bringing up the possible scenario of the bed shaking in the middle of the night earlier is naturally just Akane ying around. We still have ourmon sense intact. Even if we end up doing it... we''ll ensure not to disturb them from their sleep.


    I mean, we can also decide not to do it tonight and wait for the morning instead. Or so I want to say that. But just being this close to each other already ignited our excitable and inexhaustible desire.


    So yeah. Unless we fall asleep while waiting, we''ll still do itter.


    "Husband, how is this sleepover for you? Have you enjoyed this?"


    After a while, Akane brought up those questions in a whisper. She''s genuinely curious about what I think of this night.


    Last night when we talked about this sleepover, I told them that it was fine to set me aside for tonight. This should be about their group, after all. Including me in it seemed inappropriate. Not to mention, I''m a guy.


    But lo and behold. The result still turned out like this. I joined them as the fifth member of their sleepover party.


    If someone''s to me for it... I guess I''ll point at myself again. I could easily reject their proposal to bring me here with them but what did I choose? I epted knowing the implications.


    So, if anything, even if Akane had a hand in it, the final decision hinged on me.


    After contemting for a while, I answered while caressing her smooth golden hair and staring into her beautiful deep-red eyes.


    "Mhm... I enjoyed it. But if you ask me to list what makes me think that... I can''t help but notice that you''re putting yourself on the sidelines. Apart from the kisses we shared during the game, it feels like you''re letting them interact with me more. I could understand that you did it for Fuyu but... you also sent Eri to me."


    That''s not aint. I''m just telling her my observations. After getting her win against me, she immediately moved to the kitchen, leaving me behind to entertain the other girls. There''s also Fuyu with us. But when the girl also joined Akane after our short moment in this room, I couldn''t bring myself to excuse myself from the two.


    I saw them as our guests, after all.


    "Is that how it appears to you, husband? Hmm... Yes. It can be taken that way if I''m in your shoes," Akane pursed her lips in response. Judging from the way her eyes remained steady, she''s not lying. She didn''t intentionally set all that up. "Eri was troubled and I wanted to help her too. I knew the limits of my experience and ability. Knowing that I couldn''t give her a proper answer about what''s troubling her, I sent her to you."


    For others that might sound like she''s trying to make an excuse by giving that exnation.


    But this is Akane we''re talking about... Despite her own obsession with me and her push for Fuyu''s affection for me to blow up, she wouldn''t deliberately send her friends to me like a fish to the mouth of an alligator.


    "Mhm. I understand. You may be quite devious but my wife isn''t a malicious girl who''ll do that to her friends. Just that, it resulted in Futaba alsoing down to consult me." Right. Akane can still be a bit naive, after all. Most of her life is spent chasing after me. I became her number-one priority. It''s not weird to think that there are times she''ll still disy this kind of side of her. I mean, I''m also guilty of it. No matter how much the adults around us call me mature, I''m still immature at times. There are too many examples of those instances. If I list them, it''ll take a long time.


    "Ah... It''s because you''ve shown your amazing ability, husband."


    Yeah. That''s on me. If I didn''t impress Eri so much, Futaba wouldn''te down to consult with me as well. But well, the tickle also made an impression on her so... I might be wrong about this one.


    "But you''re right. I unconsciously set myself aside... Husband, I also wanted you to enjoy this night. Did I do it excessively?" asked Akane.


    Observing her current expression, that''s truly a genuine question. She could really set aside everything else just for me, after all.


    "Well, it won''t be wrong to say yes but you''re not the only one at fault here. Your shameless husband here cannot say no to them as well. So, I say we just drop this gloomy topic here and ept reality instead. Going back to your first question... I enjoyed this night... You and Fuyu made it special for me... Also, I guess I have to thank Eri and Futaba too... even if the former became a little too attached to me."


    I put on a helpless smile that instantly infected my silly wife.


    She drew silent giggles and squeezed my face.


    "Yes... It''s also enjoyable to me because of you, husband. In my opinion, you''re the one who made this really special."


    "Stop praising me. But I hope it''s also the same for them. Tomorrow, let''s prepare a feast for them before I send you all to school. Futaba needs more sugar."


    "Bad husband. She''s still awake. If she hears you, you''re going to bicker with her again."


    "No... She''s already asleep."


    That''s right. Although I was focused on our conversation, I kept an eye out for the girl not far from us. I could already hear her silent snores.


    Of course, she could''ve just faked that but what good would that do?


    They''re tired and it''s alreadyte in the night. For sure, this is already way past their bedtime. Once they get sent to their dreand, it''ll be hard to wake them up again. Unless they''re light


    sleepers.


    Akane looked behind her and then silentlyughed again. After that, my silly wife turned to face me again, her lips easily catching mine.


    With her overflowing affection filling up my body I couldn''t help but respond to her.


    And there, we gradually get taken into our usual mood.


    With the thick nket covering us, our subtle movements would be undetected just likest night. Still, with Fuyu also sticking so close to me with her legs tightly wrapped around one of mine, we have to minimize our movements.


    That''s not going to stop our desire for each other though. If we managed to do itst night... nothing''s going to stop us tonight.


    Well, of course. We have to be a little considerate of them... We can just take it easy this time, we''re not running out of chances anyway.


    A minute or soter, Akane, who had more freedom to move once again disappeared inside our nket before her head reappeared on my chest after she sessfully returned to her rightful position on top of me.


    If Eri sees this, she''ll probably pout and say, "See that? Akane is going to sleep on top of you, Ruki. I should''ve chosen that side."

 Chapter 2140: Its my turn *

    Chapter 2140: It''s my turn *


    ?


    After minutes of passionate kisses where my lips and tongue had been imed by my lovely wife, she targeted my neck next, making more of her mark on spots that Fuyu missed earlier. While doing so, her hips began moving back and forth as her lower body pressed against my growing erection.


    To not wake up the other girl sticking close to me and partly blocking her frompletely mounting me, Akane had to settle on an irregr angle where she was close to slipping back down.


    I had to use my hand to support her weight and assist her in her movements. Her hips swayed at an unhurried speed just enough for the two of us to feel each other down there. Despite that, our desire for each other immediately turned us on, raising the temperature as our blood circted wildly.


    When Akane became moist enough to stain her underwear, she slipped back down to my side to take it off of her.


    At this moment, I carefully extracted myself from Fuyu''s hold and ced the pillow she brought with her as my temporary recement. I kissed her forehead before I turned to Akane''s side.


    Upon seeing me do that, my silly wife was already grinning provocatively.


    She lifted the nket covering her as though inviting me to take a good look at her current form. Of course, she''s still wearing her nightgown this time but down below, the skirt part of it was pulled up by her other hand, giving a glimpse of her naked sacred ce and her silk panties partly pulled down.


    With the backdrop of the slightly dim light of our room and the shadow created by the existence of the nket, Akane''s figure at this moment was so picturesque I almost gasped in


    utter amazement.


    I could feel my blood boiling within me as it pumped down at my aching erection.


    "Husband, your eyeballs might pop out..." reminded Akane while giggling, "Do you like what you''re staring at?"


    I swiftly nodded, not hiding my lustful expression as my eyes scanned her alluring figure.


    "Mhm. I do. I told you, right? I will always get charmed by your appearance no matter how many times I see you naked... And this... this sight will always make me salivate because of how perfect this is."


    "Oh, husband... Why are you still using your glib tongue on me? But I loved it. Let me hear it more."


    Akane visibly blushed from my ttery. Just like me, no matter how many times she heard me appreciating her wonderful figure, the girl would still be ttered and flustered.


    "You know I''m being honest there, Akane. But I guess it''s still a lot better to show my desire for you in action, right? Like this..."


    Upon saying that, I stretched my hand out to her lower body, my fingers sliding down from her navel, drawing a straight line to her beautiful slit. Soon, my entire palm cupped the entirety of that beautiful part of her, the moistness caused by her love juices spreading on my hand.


    Akane''s hips trembled from the sensation and that part of her convulsed as though it was waiting for eternity for my touch.


    She pursed her lips together and covered her mouth, preventing an audible moan from escaping.


    She then hurriedly nced behind her, checking if she woke up Futaba.


    But before she could sigh in relief that her friend wasn''t disturbed, I inched closer to her, grabbed her hand, and brought her hand to my lower body.


    Akane''s crimson eyes flickered beautifully as they then narrowed to focus on where her hand was touching.


    Licking her lips, my lovely wife then traced the tent getting pitched before freeing my erection from its confines. As her fingers enclosed around my girth, my finger poked into her hole, pushing it deep within her. Her insides immediately tightened around me, squeezing the intruder. But another poke and her whole body convulsed violently.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her blush immediately spread to the entirety of her face and down to her neck. After that, she also inched closer to me, once again closing our distance. And like mas eternally attracted to each other, I also closed in as Akane''s head pressed on my chest while her hand began stroking my erection.


    When she lifted her head to look up at me, our lips reunited, conveying our overflowing desire for each other.


    A few secondster, it became my turn to make a mark on her neck before slipping my head inside her nightgown, and pulling it up with me to reach her wonderfully soft hills.


    While our hands were busily pleasuring each other, my mouth also became busy teasing her ripened cherries, sucking them until they swelled and biting them to elicit more reactions from her.


    Minutes passed like this as we gradually moved from pleasuring each other to me fully taking


    over.


    I got her pinned down on the bed with both of her legs wrapped around my hips and the tip of my cock buried right at her entrance. A little push was enough to once again take my ce deep within her.


    Our breathing was already rough but not because we were exhausted. It''s simply because we were holding back a lot on making noises.


    I mean, we had to be very careful, after all.


    Although we didn''t roll too far from Fuyu, we had also gotten closer to Futaba. To be exact, we were in the middle of our merged upied spaces with only half an arm of distance on our left and right to Fuyu and Futaba.


    In any case, our head wasn''t focused on that.


    Our eyes only reflected each other at the moment.


    Moving to another room passed by my head at one point. However, upon seeing my Akane in


    this state, I threw the thought away as I couldn''t wait any longer.


    We''re going to do it here, under the cover of our nket.


    "Akane, leave everything to me tonight... You already got your turnst night."


    "What do you mean my turn? Husband, don''t forget how I still ended up getting pounded by


    you. It felt so great..."


    "Was that what happened?"


    "Un... Even if you were being very careful of waking up Fuyu, you tightly grabbed me here and matched my movements until we both reached our climax."


    Akane shook her head and giggled, And while reliving that memory in her mind, her whole body constantly squirmed from the electrifying sensation spreading within her. Her insides also convulsed, squeezing my tip and sucking it deeper.


    Once she was done with that tale ofst night, my lovely wife reached for my face and affectionately caressed it before hooking both of her arms to the back of my head, pulling me


    down to her.


    As her fingers sped around a clump of my hair, my body obediently followed her, bending down to her as my knees positioned to support my weight sank into the bed. Starting with another kiss that we''d never get tired of, wemunicated through our eyes, expressing our unending affection.


    And then, Akane''s legs crossed behind me, pushing my hips down. My partly-buried length smoothly slid deep within her, taking its rightful ce once more.


    Upon pushing it down to the base, Akane''s subdued moan was blocked by my lips but her subsequent chant of my name and how much she loves me echoed within the room.


    I thought it wouldn''t be a problem as it wasn''t that loud and Akane also disregarded it and just covered her mouth again while savoring this intimate connection and subtle movements


    from each other.


    However, half a minuteter, I noticed one of the girls next to us gradually opening their eyes. And even though she was drowsy, her head turned in our direction. Most likely, done in reflex or just to find the source of what woke her up.


    And because of that, her drowsy eyes suddenly snapped open before our gazes intersected.


    It should be fine considering we''re covered in a nket. However, with our current position, figuring out what was happening was as easy as ABC


    Due to that, Futaba breathlessly gasped before immediately covering her mouth. She red at me and then closed her eyes again before quickly turning to the side and lifting her nket


    to her head, covering herself uppletely.


    Was that her being sensible?


    Akane noticed her movements but she only saw Futaba''s back turned to us. Perhaps thinking


    that it was just Futaba moving in her sleep, Akane, whose head was focused more on our intimate connection than anything else, didn''t pay her that much attention.

 Chapter 2141: Cant hold back *

    Chapter 2141: Can''t hold back *


    ?


    With Futaba not making any movements after that, I stopped paying attention to her and put my focus back on my wife pressed down underneath me.


    Having the entirety of my length firmly lodged deep inside her, all that was left was for me to make my move.


    "Akane, I love you." After pronouncing my undying affection for the nth time, I kissed and nibbled her lips and ear before eventually going down to her neck and her exposed hill, sucking her delectable cherries. At the same time, my hips started moving in a subtle thrusting motion, barely shaking our bed.


    This was something I had already done before with Saki and the other girls when we needed to be as silent as possible.


    Holding back as much force with my thrust, I created a set rhythm that would give the same effect as scraping her most sensitive spots, causing Akane to still react to it strongly as though we were making love like usual.


    Of course, a small tremor was still created because of how springy our bed was.


    Nevertheless, I paid it no mind and simply put all of my attention to delivering the pleasure we sought from each other.


    Repeating the same motion once every few seconds, Akane''s sensitive walls sped tightly around my cock. Her depths pulsated intensely as though she was trying to lock me inside her forever.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Before long, subdued impassioned moans started escaping from her mouth alongside the vigorous quivering of her lower body as she gradually got taken in by the rhythm created by my movements.


    Add my relentless assault on her breast and my hands that constantly caressed her erogenous zones all over her body, Akane could only sumb to the pleasure.


    I know, we''re attempting to make so much noise or shake the bed. However, it was impossible to truly prevent them.


    In any case, that''s not our problem anymore. Even if I caught Futaba ncing at us a few times during the few minutes that passed, I couldn''t focus on anything else anymore other than making love with my wife.


    As long as she was not openly watching us, there was no need to call her out for it. We''re the ones doing her wrong here for not stopping when she''s just next to us.


    Shortly after, Akane experienced her first climax for tonight but her speed of recovery allowed her to continue receiving more pleasure from my length scraping her depths.


    I could feel the hot sensation of her love juices lubricating my cock. It was negligible since her insides were even hotter. Scalding hot. And with her constant squeezes from her, the pleasure also gradually built up within me.


    After another climax from my girl, I soon sensed my approaching climax.


    Upon noticing the constant twitches and pauses I made when she recovered, Akane got the hint that I was also close to my limit.


    Leveraging my attempt to let her breathe for a moment, Akane lifted herself and pushed on my chest, putting us in a sitting position.


    Before the nket slid off of our body, I supported her by grabbing her springy backside, fondling the soft pair until she started squirming again.


    And from there, I guided her down to myp, perfecting our switch in position.


    A few sway of her hipster, Akane soon ced her foot down on the bed to start bouncing on top of me with my towering erection gobbled down to the base, constantly disappearing and appearing from our sight.


    Akane did that for around a minute, bringing me even closer to my climax. I could already feel it threatening to explode. But before doing that, I carried her off of the bed at the same time as the nket finally slid off of our bodies.


    Without breaking our connection for a second, the floor of the bedroom became our next battlefield.


    Akane and I pulled all of our restraints off which prevented excessive movements.


    I pushed my lovely wife down and pounded her on the ground while continuing to hold it in.


    Sensing I wanted to prolong this as much as possible, Akane also took her chance to ride me one more time. She pushed my back to lean against the bed frame as she returned to myp and bounced on top of me.


    Along with the lewd squelching noises every time I''d reach her depths, the crisp sound of our skins pping against each other made its debut inside the room.


    Luckily, that''s only for a brief moment.


    In that position, before I could lose my sense of rationality from holding back for so long, I warned Akane that I was about to cum.


    Her response was an enchanting smile, evoking my overflowing desire for her before whispering in between her bated breaths, "Me too, husband... Give it to me. Fill me with your seed again."


    With that, the dam finally broke. Akane and I passionately entangled our bodies together


    After onest forceful thrust, pushing the entirety of my length into her deepest spot, the tip exploded, pumping her full of my seed.


    At the same time, Akane''s sacred ce tightly squeezed, locking me in as her hips uncontrobly shook upon reaching her third climax.


    Our moans were subdued by biting and mping our lips onto each other''s necks or shoulders.


    As our lower bodies gradually calmed down, passing the electrifying sensation, I lifted Akane''s head and kissed her, reaffirming our undying affection for each other.


    Shortly after that, we couldn''t help butugh at each other as we fixed our disheveled appearance from how intense we went at it.


    Although worried that the other three might''ve woken up from the noises we made during thatst spurt, Akane was already down for the count as she exhaustedly fell back to my chest.


    "... Husband. Carry me back to the bed."


    "Mhm... You can close your eyes now. I''ll do that after cleaning us up. We can''t just return like this, no? It''s possiblest night since you still woke up earlier than Fuyu but tonight... we have to take into ount the presence of the other two."


    "U-un... I''ll leave it to you husband." Akane put on a silly smile before gently closing her eyes, fully surrendering to her fatigue.


    As I promised, I first cleaned us up and fixed our appearance before carrying her back to the bed. I made sure to calm down my lingering erection too. Then, I ced her down on her original spot, leaving a space for me in the middle.


    However, when I returned after dumping the tissues and dry wipes into the trash can, Akane somehow rolled over to Fuyu''s side.


    Looking at how both of them hugged the same pillow that I used as a substitute, I could only


    shake my head at the sight.


    Should I pull them apart and take my rightful ce between them? Naturally.


    However, before doing so... it looks like I still have to deal with something that I set aside


    earlier.


    On the far right, even with her back still facing us, I noticed Futaba''s body trembling underneath the nket.


    Obviously, it''s not because she''s feeling cold but the result of being able to listen to what we


    did...


    Leaving her alone should be the perfect choice here. She could calm down on her own.


    But somehow, I couldn''t help but remember the pineapple juice that she chugged down


    earlier...


    Is she holding back her dder all this time?

 Chapter 2142: Wake up...

    Chapter 2142: Wake up...


    ?


    Understanding that I mightplicate things more if I approached Futaba and checked on her condition, I decided to put my attention back to returning to my ce between Akane and Fuyu.


    I should take the pillow substitute between them and squeeze into what little space it could provide, right?


    I know. Waking up one of them could solve this instantly but... I somehow didn''t want to disturb them when they both got exhausted because of me.


    Even if that could be taken as something over the top consideration... I couldn''t help it. My girls ranked higher than me when ites to my priorities.


    Before I knew it, my overthinking trait was already working at full throttle thinking of possibilities and how to aplish them without disturbing the two girls.


    However, right before I could finish thinking about a solution, someone suddenly spoke. "Hmm? What''s wrong? Can''t sleep?"


    Turning my head to the source of that voice, I found Eri who looked like she was still half- asleep. Judging from her voice which was a little coarse as though her throat dried up during her sleep and her eyes were only partly opened. Her eyelids were still heavily affected by her sleepiness, she probably woke up just now.


    Was it due to the shaking of the bed when I dropped Akane? Possibly.


    She had just rolled back to her original position and seeing me sitting up like this looking like I was contemting somehow piqued her interest.


    This girl... She should continue sleeping. I was being very careful of my girls but I ended up with the other two waking up because of me.


    What aughable situation.


    "I''m about to. Don''t worry. You can go back to sleep, Eri." With my usual smile on my face, I replied to the girl.


    She should be easy to convince, right?


    Eri nodded but right after that, she lifted her body a bit. Most likely, to check the situation.


    Upon finding Akane and Fuyu in their current state, Eri couldn''t help but let out a giggle, "Ruki, what did you do? Did you use the substitution technique from that ninja anime and now you can''t go back?"


    I''m impressed. She got that right away at a nce. Although it was tinged with fantasy, I no doubt used that technique. Manually though. And surely, this girl''s next question would be...


    "Oh... What did you do? Did you go to the bathroom?''


    "Something like that. Well, this is fine. I''m just hesitating to wake one of them up."


    "Eh. Why?"


    "I didn''t want to disturb them?"


    No matter how I spin it, that''s really just my reason not to do so.


    And once again, Eri figured me out quite easily. Despite her throat sounding so dry, she giggled once more. This time, her heavy eyes seemingly lightened as her drowsiness must''ve been partly dispelled when her interest in my situation rose.


    "Uh-huh. You''re being so considerate again, Ruki. That''s not good."


    "I know, right?" I shrugged and shook my head. But I still waved my hand to not trouble her further, "I can find a way here. You should go back to sleep, Eri. It won''t be good if you grow some bags under your eyes, no?"


    "Hmm? If you say so... But Ruki... there''s a space here if you really don''t want to wake them up. You also have to protect your eyes from having bags, no?"


    Upon saying that, she moved closer to the edge and then tapped the space that opened up between her and Fuyu.


    Although this could y to her proposal of sleeping next to me earlier, I could sense the girl''s sincerity with her suggestion. She clearly just wanted to save me from overthinking. Given her current state, she had yet to connect that to her proposal.


    "Sure. I''ll consider it if I really can''t decide. Thanks, Eri."


    She nodded and beamed a pleasant smile. Not long after that, her head dropped back to her pillow and her eyes closed as she returned to her dreand.


    What an impressive girl.


    Shaking my head inwardly, I observed the girl for a while until her peaceful snoring resumed.


    Well, because of that, I got another option. Not to mention, Akane''s original spot was also opened with the trembling Futaba nearby.


    At this point, I was also starting to feel the heaviness in my eyes. I should decide soon or just pick one of the two options.


    Ugh... I get it. I just turned a simple thing into something soplicated.


    If Akane, Fuyu, or any of my girls heard this internal dilemma I was having, they''d all scold me for being indecisive like the bastard Ogawa.


    Alright, I found my answer... I dread beingpared to that guy. Never. Anything but that.


    After taking a quick scan of everyone starting from Eri and then ending at Futaba who hadn''t made a move even when she heard me conversing with Eri, my knees sank on the bed as I started crawling to my chosen spot.


    The space between Fuyu and Eri.


    How did I end up with that choice? No idea. It was 50/50 after I decided not to wake up Akane or Fuyu.


    Ah. On second thought, I have a reason. I still don''t want toplicate things with Futaba.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If I fell asleep next to her, there''s a possibility that instead of sneaking out alone, she might wake me up to apany her. But if I fell asleep on the other side, that possibility greatly lowered.


    And with that, I found myself crawling to the space between Fuyu and Eri


    Perhaps noticing the movement at her side, one of her Eri''s eyes opened to check. Upon seeing me about to lie down next to her, a pleasant smile formed on her lips as she turned sideways


    facing me.


    "Goodnight, Ruki."


    "Mhm. Goodnight, Eri."


    After that exchange, the girl happily giggled before closing her eyes again. Falling asleep for


    real this time.


    I fixed her nket and covered her up to her shoulders. I alsobed her hair which got a little disheveled from rolling, fixing it before gently patting her head. Eri hummed in satisfaction as the line of her lips extended into a bigger smile.


    Once that was done, I turned to Fuyu''s side, hugging her from behind and closing my eyes while cuddling my girl.


    With peace andfort already upying my head, I soon found myself dozing into sleep...


    This night was so long but like I told Akane. It''s he fun for me. How can I describe it? It''s like everything went smoothly.


    Ah... Did I just jinx that?


    I don''t know. But for some reason, I could already feel something was about to happen again. However, nothing happened. Or at least, not at that specific moment.


    Was it ten or twenty minutes? I couldn''t be sure as my eyes were already so heavy I couldn''t open my eyes right away.


    At some point, my consciousness returned due to someone shaking my legs in a bid to wake


    me up.


    I quickly took a look with squinted eyes and it wasn''t any of the two girls next to me.


    My Fuyu was still fast asleep enjoying my cuddle and Eri had rolled back to her previous position, facing the edge of the bed.


    By the process of elimination, it could only be Akane or... Futaba.


    Yeah. I could see Akane past Fuyu''s shoulder....


    "H-hey, Onoda-kun. Wake up... I need to go to the bathroom..."


    I tried to run away from this yet here we are. Is this fated to happen? Ugh...

 Chapter 2143 Emergency?

    Chapter 2143 Emergency?


    "Just so you know... I tried. Okay? I tried going downstairs alone but¡­ I just couldn¡¯t do it." Futaba exined with her cheeks puffed up as though trying to justify her reason for waking me up.


    She couldn¡¯t do it, huh? Was she afraid to go down alone? Or was it because it was in the middle of the night? Whichever the case, it¡¯s easy to see from her face that she¡¯s telling the truth.


    She did try to go downstairs alone courageously but failed to aplish what she set out to do after seeing how dark it was.


    And because of that, she returned here to employ my help.


    With my head still groggy and sluggish from being woken up, I could only respond with a nod.


    Futaba probably sensed my current state as she immediately lowered her head in apology. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at her figure that¡¯s still quivering, I couldn¡¯t help but ce a hand on top of her head and verbally reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just give me a few seconds to rest my eyes. My eyelids feel so heavy.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Futaba bit her lips and nodded.


    For the next half a minute, I focused on shaking off my drowsiness and restarting my muddy consciousness. Following that, I checked on the girl¡¯s condition for the other half of that minute.


    The most notable thing about her at the moment was her constant quivering as though she was already about to reach her limit. She held that back for so long.


    Why do this to herself? She''s risking her health. If she asked me to apany her before I fell asleep, she wouldn''t be in this dilemma.


    But then again, I understood why she didn''t ask me and waited until I fell asleep before moving out.


    Awkwardness is a valid reason especially if it stems from finding and listening to us having sex.


    She tried to be sensible but it backfired on her.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go. I''ll take you there.¡± After saying that, I reached for her arm and carefully slid down to the foot side of the bed, bringing her with me.


    Futaba obediently followed and drew closer to me after standing up. She couldn''t help but lean on me to support her body.


    Inevitably, my arm pressed against her chest, sinking into their softness.


    Futaba¡¯s reaction to it was minimal. Her expression flickered and she didn''t cry out in pain.


    However, it didn¡¯t mean her theory from earlier was proven. For one I wasn''t touching them by my hand and she''s in a dire state of holding back her pee.


    At the moment, even walking was already difficult for her. Furthermore, she''s squishing her legs together in her desperate attempt not to shake her lower body a lot.


    ¡°Wait, Futaba. Hold onto me. I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±


    After exiting the bedroom, I stopped her and brought that up. I already noticed her state, I couldn''t pretend that she didn''t desperately need more than just someone to apany her anymore.


    Just like at the stairs. It would be hell for her if she walked down from it


    Regardless of her answer, I already decided to scoop her up and bring her down to the bathroom.


    Bringing that up was just me informing her of what I was going to do.


    ¡°Eh? W-why?¡±


    ¡°Do you even have to ask? You can¡¯t hold it back anymore, right?¡±


    Futaba went silent for a while before averting her gaze in shame. Understanding that I¡¯d already seen through her, she admittedly nodded.


    ¡°P-please. I''m in your care.¡±


    Soon afterward, the girl closed her eyes and followed my words, her fingers gripping my shoulders.


    Without wasting another second, I gently put her in a princess carry, lifting her off the ground.


    Afraid to slip or fall, Futaba had no other choice but to move her hands from my shoulders and cross her arms around my neck, clinging to me tightly.


    This should be very embarrassing for her but the girl couldn''t be picky anymore. If not me, who would bring her to the toilet?


    I guess this was also the reason why she chose to wake me up instead of the other three.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll pretend this doesn''t happen. I''ll forget about this in my sleep.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t say that... You''re helping me out here¡­ I''ll remember this.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that''s what you want, I won''t stop you. I guess this will be a lesson to you not to drink too much before sleeping, right?. You even took thest ss from me.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. I¡¯m regretting it now, okay? And I''m sorry for troubling you, Onoda-kun¡­¡±


    Looking at how she''s remorseful and regretful, I let out a silentugh before continuing on my steps.


    Futaba pursed her lips and then hid her crimson face by pressing it on my chest.


    Isn''t she adorable?


    Soon enough, I reached the staircase.


    As carefully as possible, I descended on it, ensuring that the shake wouldn¡¯t identally stimte the girl.


    It took a minutepared to the few seconds of what we normally needed to climb down from upstairs.


    Still, I aplished that difficult hurdle.


    With this, the rest of the trip to the bathroom could already be considered easy.


    Five minutester, I ended up waiting next to theundry basket and our washing machine, listening to the sshing sound inside the bathroom.


    Still afraid to be left alone, Futaba asked me to wait for her here ¨C even though I could also wait in the corridor.


    The contrast of this from earlier got me to ask her why she''s afraid.


    And her answer proved my conjecture.


    She''s afraid of the dark and silence of the night¡­


    Asking me to wait here allowed her to see my shadow through the opaque ss door to the bathroom.


    ¡°All done?¡±


    As soon as I heard the door click open, I turned my head to the girl who meekly nodded.


    ¡°Hmm. Did it leak to the boxers I lent to you?¡±


    Futaba tried to shake her head first but eventually, she repeated her earlier gesture.


    ¡°Alright. Let''s get you a new one. You can take that off here. I won''t look.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait. Are you going to¨C¡±


    Understanding what she was about to ask, I cut her off right away and assured her.


    ¡°I won''t leave you behind. I''ll bring you upstairs. You can take your pick there.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I''m sorry for all the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Stop apologizing now. I also feel responsible for why this happened, alright? Sorry for waking you up in the middle of that.¡±


    That was a due apology.


    After that, I turned around to give her the space to go back in and take the stained underwear off.


    Futaba became silent again but before I heard the click from the door, indicating her return inside, the girlughinglymented.


    ¡°You''re a beast, Onoda-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Right. I''m a beast..¡±


    ¡°At least try to deny it. Hmph.¡±


    ¡°What for? Isn''t that my image to you, right?¡±


    ¡°... Not exactly.¡±


    Leaving thatst response in an almost inaudible volume, Futaba disappeared behind the door again.


    I could ask her what she meant by that but what''s the point, right?


    This time, I only waited for a minute before she emerged from the bathroom.


    Obviously, her lower body was shaking slightly because of the difort of not wearing anything underneath that pajama pants anymore.


    I tried my best not to look downwards. But the girl still covered it up with her hands.


    Well, good for her, I guess?


    After that, I asked her to put the underwear she took off inside theundry basket.


    Futaba refused and said she was going to wash it herself and bring it back.


    Even when I told her she didn''t need to do it anymore, she stubbornly refused and just forced me out with her by pushing on my back.


    Just like this, we returned upstairs and I brought her to my former room.


    After pointing her to where she could take her pick, I waited for her outside.


    Mhm. Looks like her fear of darkness was already abated knowing that we''re upstairs and she could run out to me at any moment.


    It took Futaba another five minutes before emerging from the room.


    However, before I could turn around to check on her, I felt a pair of supple softness pressing from behind me, followed by her arms sliding from my side and linking together at my abdomen.


    Then, her soft, honeyed voice akin to someone who had just mustered her courage to confess echoed from behind me.


    ¡°C-consider this my repayment of gratitude to you, Onoda-kun¡­ Don''t ask and don''t turn around. I''ll let go in a minute¡­¡±

 Chapter 2144: A Different Morning

    Chapter 2144: A Different Morning


    ?


    A minute could either be long or short depending on the context of that instance. And in this context where Futaba locked me in her embrace as her show of gratitude was unbelievably


    long.


    She might not say it vocally but her racing pulse and heartbeat sold her out to me.


    She''s gradually getting drawn to me. It may just be a curiosity earlier but it has evolved to this


    now...


    As for whether she recognized it or not, I had no idea.


    It''s also possible that I''m just overthinking and assuming things here so I won''t point it out to her and get her confused about it.


    I''ll pretend not to notice and pray for it to subside after this night.


    However, if it persists past this night, I guess it''ll be up to me again whether to spring it up to her so she can be aware or wait until she realizes it herself.


    In any case, it''s still too early to think about that future. Just like with Eri, I should just consider her as another close friend that I made tonight.


    It''s not like we can meet each other every day. And even if we do run into each other, it''ll mostly be during the morning when I escort Akane to school. Simr situations like this won''t happen during those times...


    After the one-minute mark, Futaba punctually let go of me and pped my back before standing at my side.


    Sensing my gaze on her, Futaba cheekily giggled and poked my cheek before quickly running to the door of our bedroom.


    Before entering and leaving me standing at the spot, she nced back at me and made a face; adorably sticking her tongue out and pulling her lower eyelid.


    Mhm... That was her running away from embarrassment, right? She channeled her rare yful behavior to prevent her face from showing her true thoughts.


    I don''t know. I like the expression on her face though. It feels like a great way to end this night. Light and cheerful.


    After a while, I also returned to the bedroom.


    Futaba was back at her spot andpletely covered by the nket.


    I stared at her for a few seconds trying to catch her sneaking a nce at me. And I wasn''t disappointed.


    Most likely, she got curious about me when she didn''t feel any ripple on the springy surface of the bed after all this time.


    As soon as our eyes met, the girl''s eyebrows nted, expressing her annoyance at falling for


    it.


    I simply smiled and climbed up the bed.


    Instead of returning to the same spot as earlier, I crawled to that open space between her and Akane.


    Looking at how her pair of beautiful eyes sank as though she didn''t expect me to do this, I teasingly grinned.


    Without saying anything else, Iid down, slipped back into our nket, and then turned sideways to cuddle Akane while also reaching for Fuyu''s hand to sp overnight


    I had no idea what urred inside the girl''s head but it didn''t take long for Futaba to p my back for the second time before rolling away to the edge, not daring to nce behind her again.


    Just like this, our long night was finally over.


    Before my consciousnesspletely slipped into dreand, I briefly saw Futaba rolling to my side, slipping into the same nket, and cuddling with me.


    I had no idea if that truly happened or if arge part of it was a dream though. My memory was hazy after that.


    The next time I opened my eyes, morning had arrived.


    Lying on my back and staring at the ceiling, I could feel the numbness on my shoulders. And somehow, instead of the girls I remember sleeping next to me, I got Fuyu on my right and Eri on my left.


    ... I could understand Fuyu changing positions when she found me away from her but Eri? Did she roll here from the edge? Impossible...


    On top of that. Futaba and Akane were nowhere to be found...


    How did this happen?


    If not for the effect of the miraculous tea giving me a fully refreshed feeling in the morning, my head would probably ache from trying to figure out the correct sequence of events leading to this.


    I could figure out where Akane and Futaba went. But this? I could only assume that they all woke up at the same time and tried to y a trick on me...


    That must be it, right?


    However, upon seeing Fuyu and Eri still peacefully asleep, I could only close my eyes again and hope for the best...


    It''s morning. But it''s still considered dawn by normal standards. Hopefully, Eri won''t notice my morning wood when she wakes upter.


    "Ruki-kun... Good morning."


    When I opened my eyes for a second time, the girl on my right was already awake. With her beautiful smile shing on her face, she greeted me in her morning voice. It still sounded pleasant despite the coarseness.


    After that, she lifted herself to hover her face on top of me, her lips dropping down on mine...


    A morning kiss that is sweet and filled with affection.


    "You liked it?" Fuyu smilingly asked after our lips separated, leaving a trail that shone from the sunlight slipping into our window.


    "I do... Good morning, Fuyu." I nodded and greeted her back.


    For some reason, my left side was alre empty. Or rather, Eri was already sitting up not away from us, watching us frolic in the morning.


    Down below, I heaved a silent sigh of relief upon finding the nket still covering my lower


    body.


    It''s now a daily urrence. I didn''t need to see that it was already standing up as my blood continued to pump down on it.


    However, after a brief respite, my sense of touch felt something else.


    Someone''s hand was already inside my pants, holding it down. Her fingers tightly wrapped around it and prevented it from pitching an obvious tent for Eri''s eyes to see.


    At this, I didn''t really need to figure out whose hand it was. There''s only the two of them here


    and no one was hiding underneath...


    Furthermore, the girl herself confirmed it right before I could ask her.


    "Forgive me, Ruki-kun, it''s too eye-catching. I''m holding it down to prevent Eri from


    specting."


    "Sorry, I should''ve told you about this."


    "I already know... You also had this yesterday morning." Fuyu replied.


    "... You noticed?"


    "How can I not?" Fuyu raised an eyebrow. She''s drilling into me that it would be weirder ifn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    she didn''t notice.


    I remembered waking up before but that might not be the case entirely. She could''ve woken up in the middle of the night and just returned to sleep.


    "Right..." I wryly smiled and then turned to Eri who had no idea about what we were


    whispering about.


    "Eri, good morning. Where are Akane and Futaba?"


    "Downstairs... Uhm... I should go join them. I''m only here to greet you good morning, Ruki.


    Also to apologize for rolling to your side. I don''t know how it happened. I woke up cuddled by


    you... It was nice."


    Upon saying that, Eri averted her gaze and covered her face that''s starting to turn red from embarrassment. But at the same time, I noticed her small yet joyful smile radiating the feeling that it was an experience she liked.


    I shot down her proposal to sleep next to mest night yet she still ended up waking up


    cuddled by me...


    I guess that could be considered favorable for her.


    Soon after that, she jumped out of bed and hurriedly left the bedroom as though she was


    running away from something.


    Left behind, Fuyu and I stared at the door for a while before looking at each other. Promptly, the girl blushed as her grip on my morning wood tightened, "Ruki-kun. Do you


    need help with this?"


    "I do. But Fuyu... It''s a little special."


    "How so?"


    "It''s the side effect of the tea. And usually..."


    "Side effect? Huh? Why are you drinking tea with a side effect?"


    What a proper reaction. Fuyu immediately became concerned.


    "Well... that''s its only side effect. It''s extremely effective to relieve fatigue."


    "Now that you mentioned it, I felt full of energy both yesterday and today... Then, Ruki-kun,


    can I assume Akane helps you with this every day?"


    "Mhm. You can say that."


    "I see. I''m the same as her now... I don''t mind doing lewd things with you... Let me help you


    today." Those are like music to my ears but looking at her current state, Fuyu looked like she was about to melt and release steam on top of her head. She''s overheating.


    "Fuyu, I appreciate that but you don''t have to push yourself for me, alright? Last night was


    special but today... you might get overwhelmed."


    "Overwhelmed?"


    "Mhm... how should I say it? I may lose my sense of reason?"


    "That intense? Ruki-kun, Futaba is right. You''re a beast... But, I''m not pushing myself, Ruki- kun. I swear." Fuyu sweetly giggled before her eyes seemingly entered petitive mode'' again, "I love that you''re worried about me, Ruki-kun. But you see, I also love to get closer to you. More than we already did."


    Upon dering that, Fuyu licked her lips as determination burned in her eyes.


    Ah. It''s over. I couldn''t say no anymore if she was like this. The temptation was so strong that my rationality was slipping away from my head.


    "Alright, say no more. I love you. I don''t want to deny intimacy like this... Although I might still try to hold back... I''ll leave it to you, Fuyu. Also... let''s notbel it as if it''s a task..." "Un... I understand, Ruki-kun..." Fuyu cheerfully nodded before she disappeared into our


    nket.


    Her destination? Where else?

 Chapter 2145: Helping out *

    Chapter 2145: Helping out *


    ?


    Bold, wild, and proactive she might be but Fuyu remains inexperienced. Perhaps if not for me, she would never even think of doing indecent things.


    That''s why I was extremely reluctant to rush things with her. Unfortunately, with how open I am to her, it''s unavoidable for her to learn my activeness in that kind of thing.


    It somehowpelled her to also try it out for my sake or maybe to satisfy me in her unconscious fear of being forgotten due to my hugemitment to everyone.


    Of course, I won''t downy her determination for this. What I need to do is ensure that Fuyu won''t overdo it. As the core of our rtionship and the experienced one between us, it''s my responsibility to be her guide...


    A few seconds after she disappeared into the nket, I sensed the girl stopping right before my lower body and her head hovering above my groin. Her warm breath slipped through the hem of my shirt, tickling my skin.


    It should be dark but with her hand in my pants serving as her guide, the girl reached her destination without any difficulty.


    "Fuyu, are you alright down there?"


    I lifted the nket to check on her and also to let some light inside.


    I mean, I couldn''t just take it off because Eri or Futaba might return to this room. Even if it would only save them from seeing what was happening directly, it''s still a better scenario than them catching us in the act.


    Anyway, that probably wouldn''t happen. Knowing my silly wife, she''d keep them there for a while or until we joined themter.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At this moment, no one would be disturbing us.


    "Un... I''ll be fine, Ruki-kun. There''s always a first time for everything, right? This is no different."


    Fuyu met my gaze and replied. From my position, I could see her plopped down on my thigh, her bountiful front serving as her cushion. Both of her hands had already joined forces inside my pants, teasing the raging beast with her thumbs.


    Given how sensitive it was, the girl had to contain it within her grip whenever it would twitch from her pleasant touch.


    "Not gonna lie. It''s impressive to hear you say that so casually. Last night too. Aside frommenting on its size and shape, you''re not surprised at all. Most girls, even Akane, got flustered upon seeing it in its entirety.


    Fuyu replied with a grin as she stared at my erection in fascination, "Because it''s yours, Ruki- kun... Why will I be flustered when it''s my man''s manhood? I love staring at it. It''s making me wonder how it feels inside..."


    Upon saying that, Fuyu pressed her lips together before tugging my towering erection close to her and kissing it. Those words and the way she looked so captivated by doing it were doing real damage to my restraint.


    A tempting thought of forcefully pressing it against her shed in my mind.


    Naturally, I threw that thought in a bin right away and instead ced my hand on top of her head.


    At the same time, I pulled myself up so I could properly guide her.


    Fuyu''s eyes followed me as her lips continued dropping more kisses to it. She started from the base and then gradually moved up to the tip.


    In the end, the precum that leaked on it created a clear string of liquid connecting her lips and my cock upon pulling her head up. After that, Fuyu cut it down with her tongue. She wet the entirety of her tongue before going back down to do the same on my tip.


    Once she was done, the girl looked up at me again, her eyes brimming with anticipation for my praise.


    "Fuyu, would you believe me if I told you that you can drive me crazy?"


    "Mhm... I''ll believe you. Isn''t that my intention for doing this for you? Watch and guide me... I''ll make you so crazy for me that you won''t go a day without physically holding me in your arms or kissing me."


    Look at her go. I love that bold deration.


    "I see. I''m going to look forward to it then... But you know what? I''m already that crazy for you, Fuyu."


    Fuyu nodded as her beautiful grin widened, showing the whites of her teeth, "Un. I know... But I think I''m greedy for more, Ruki-kun."


    Without waiting for me to reply, Fuyu backed up her words as her attention returned to the erection right in front of her eyes.


    She wriggled her head for a bit as though urging me to caress her before diving down to the tip. Her lips sped around it and half of the head while her tongue licked every part it could reach.


    At the same time, her grip gradually slid down to the base while stroking it gently, keeping it stably standing up.


    From there, her lips and tongue explored the entirety of my length, repeating what she didst night when cleaning it up.


    The stimting pleasure started umting in my lower body. Every time she would poke into a sensitive spot, both my hips and my erection would twitch from the electrifying pleasure she was delivering to me.


    Every time that would happen, Fuyu would tighten her grip before running her tongue from the base upwards.


    After a few minutes of constantly teasing me with her lips and tongue, Fuyu returned to the tip, her mouth opening wider.


    "Fuyu... Remember, only take in what you can stuff in your mouth. No matter how deep I reach, it''ll still be pleasurable to me since you''re doing it for me."


    Just like I promised, my instruction continued flowing from my mouth. And each time I did say something, Fuyu would meet my eyes and nod before following it closely.


    As I watched the tip of my cock disappear inside her small mouth, my hand moved from caressing her head. It ran across her back and slipped inside her pants. At the same time as her lips sped halfway my length, my fingers reached her sacred ce, tracing her slippery slit from the love juices she produced.


    With the two of us experiencing intense pleasure from each other, our movements momentarily paused as we adapted to it. Shortly after, Fuyu began bobbing her head up and down while my finger slipped inside her narrow entrance, poking into her sensitive spots.


    I couldn''t help but let out a grunt of pleasure while restraining my hips from jolting. When Fuyu heard that, it bolstered her eagerness to make me feel good. Keeping in mind my earlier instructions, Fuyubined them into one as she gradually started moving on her own. She found her rhythm of alternately sucking and licking my length while continuously stroking it to further stimte it.


    With her relentless assault, pleasure continued piling up and I soon reached my limit. Even before I could make her cum with my fingers, Fuyu sessfully pushed me to the edge.


    "Ruki-kun... Don''t hold back. Give it to me... Here..."


    Perhaps sensing my state, Fuyu beat me to it before I could warn her. She paused for a moment, conveying her willingness to receive it in her mouth. She even pointed at it, seductively showing me where to cum.


    And without waiting for my reply again, Fuyu stuffed my length back in.


    As my head became filled with thefortable warmth of her mouth, my hand returned to her head, pushing her head gently as I attempted to signal her that it wasing out. Fuyu understood and promptly stopped. Then, her lips sped tightly as she waited for it. With my whole body already convulsing from intense pleasure overwhelming me, I let go of myst inhibitions and surrendered myself to the soothing sensation, releasing everything


    inside Fuyu''s mouth.


    "Uhmmmp!"


    After a few subsequent bursts that weakened the intensity of my lower body''s movements, Fuyu''s tongue resumed its movement, licking the tip clean followed by her mouth issuing a suction force. With that, she squeezed the remaining drop as her lips underwent onest slide across my pulsating length before popping it out.


    With her cheeks puffed up while a single drop threatened to spill from the side of her mouth, Fuyu closed her eyes and straightened her back to show it to me before gulping it all down.


    Although it took her a few tries and a frown before seeding, the girl shed a satisfied smile as soon as her face returned to its original shape.


    I watched all that in a daze. It felt like I was watching one of my more experienced girls doing the same thing... She''s this wild. Despite it being her first time, she got it all down perfectly. Will I lose to her when the moment we cross the line arrives? Possibly...


    In any case, as soon as I got my head in order, I grabbed her and pulled her to myp. After wiping the remaining traces on her lips with my thumb, I kissed her and delivered my due


    praise for what she did for me.


    "Fuyu, that was seriously amazing."


    Although simple words, I couldn''t really describe any better than that.


    "Is it? I''m d..."


    Fuyu let out a delightful giggle as satisfaction shed on her face.


    As we gradually became all over each other again, the mood that lulled temporarily red up


    again.


    I can''t just end this here, right? Besides... once won''t be enough to calm it down. And so... for the next half an hour, the bedroom became the sole witness to a wild morning


    between us as my lovely girl continued helping me relieve the side effect of the tea and in turn give her the satisfaction that I promised. The same asst night, Fuyu matched my robust energy with her incredible stamina. No matter how much I made her cum, she''d rise back up to reciprocate what she received.

 Chapter 2146: Special

    Chapter 2146: Special


    ?


    After an intense half an hour, I cuddled Fuyu back on the bed to rest for a while.


    The traces of what we did could be around us. The crumpled bed sheet and nket, our clothes that we took off of each other at one point, and the tissue papers we used to clean ourselves.


    I savored her enchanting body and so did she with mine. Our mouths probably explored everything there was to explore. We ate each other out and also did it at the same time by doing the infamous position. Furthermore, she also let me use her bountiful chest, albeit only for a minute. But even then, she also lowered her head to suck on me at the same time.


    Fuyu became too embarrassed to continue squeezing and watching my length slide in and out of her springy mountains.


    It''s not that she disliked it, it''s more like the visual presentation was too much for her. In her own words, she said she had no idea she could do that.


    In any case, despite doing all that, we still didn''t cross the final line. I always stopped before her plunging deep within her sacred ce. The temptation was real though.


    I know it won''t matter to her at all if we did cross it but Fuyu never said anything. She just epted what I was giving and then reciprocated it in her own way.


    That''s how precious she is.


    Am I wrong to hold back? Honestly, the thought kept on returning to me. Fuyu epted my reasoning that I wanted to keep treasuring her but if we still keep getting into this kind of situation, what''s the point, right?


    Alright. Let''s take a step back. Rather than wallow alone about this contradiction in my head, I should just ask her what she thought about it.


    After arranging my thoughts and clearing the unnecessary ones, I nced down at the girl cuddled to my chest.


    I moved down to kiss her forehead which made the girl look up at me.


    Once again, her radiant smile that could probably thaw someone frozen in time made its appearance.


    How did she get called the ice flower if her smile was this warm? Short answer, it was exclusive for me and maybe her friends.


    "Ruki-kun. I love the kiss but don''t you think you have to continue down to my lips?"


    "Mhm. I''ll do that in a moment."


    "Something on your mind?"


    "Heh. You''re getting sharp."


    "How can I not notice it? You''re so obvious." Fuyu giggled and then poked my cheek, "Here, your face is twitching. It means you''re hesitating to ask me about something, right."


    Was it that obvious? Of course, it is. It''s the same type of observation I often use to those I converse with. I can somehow infer what they''re thinking by the subtle movement of their facial muscles or body.


    This time, it got handed back to me by this girl.


    I wryly smiled without denying at all


    "Out with it. Your Fuyu here will listen." Fuyu smugly poked at my chest like a wife who''d already seen through her lying husband.


    "My Fuyu, huh? It''s only been more than a day and you''re already like my wife."


    "Of course. I did say I won''t hold back anymore. The all-suspecting Fuyu of the past is no more. She''s now Ruki-kun''s girlfriend and soon-to-be wife."


    Ah. That''s it. I''m going to ask her parents to let her live with me here when I introduce myself to them. Just like when I do it with Aunt Akemi and Uncle Satoru for Akane.


    Anyway, I matched the vibrant smile on her lips and teased her.


    "I like the confidence. What do you think? Should I go home with youter and ask for your hand from Auntie and Uncle?"


    "That... Let''s think about that in the future! I don''t want to get teased every day by Mom and Fubuki!"


    Iughed and pinched her cheek, "Alright. I won''t ask them for your hand yet. I won''t pretend in front of Fubuki-chan though. I''ll keep ying with her and watch you get flustered whenever she teases us."


    "Ugh... Bad Ruki-kun. But I''m afraid I might like getting teased to you now..."


    "Ah. You''re right. You love me so much you won''t be able to pretend in front of Fubuki-chan anymore."


    "Mou... It''s your fault for making me face my feelings for you."


    "Then let me take responsibility, alright?"


    "Un. Do that... By the way, Ruki-kun. When are you going to tell me what''s troubling you?"


    "Ah. Sorry. I got distracted by your cuteness." Another pinch on her cheek followed a kiss, conveying more of my affection to her.


    Fuyu epted all of it and returned it twofold once our lips separated, we stared at each other and giggled sweetly.


    It''s criminal for her to be this adorable, right?


    In any case, since she asked, I couldn''t stall anymore.


    After reorganizing my thoughts once again, I brought up the question bugging my head.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Fuyu, do you think it''s unfair?"


    Not understanding my question, Fuyu''s eyebrows curled as she tilted her head to the side.


    "Hmm? Unfair what?"


    I smiled and presented what I was thinking to her in a rather guilty tone. "That I''m holding back my desire for you. I can sense that if I asked you for it, you would be willing to go all the way and make love with me. Evenst night. However, I keep chickening


    out."


    "Ruki-kun, look at me."


    "Hmm? I''m looking."


    "Good. Then listen well, okay? We already talked about thisst night. I fully understand how much you want to treasure me and prove that you''re just not after my body. Isn''t that the case?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Then, Ruki-kun, it''s not unfair at all to me. You sincerely conveyed your feelings to me and I epted it. Nothing is wrong with your desire to continue treasuring me."


    "I admit. Learning how much you make love with Akane made me a little jealous. However, my best friend has been in love with you for so long. She finally got you back after chasing you for years... I can understand that making love is not just an act of lust for both of you. It''s a constant reminder that you love each other a lot. And through it, your bond keeps on strengthening. It''s like when you finally do a serve you''re aspiring to learn and you keep doing it to train and make it a part of your arsenal of skills."


    Alright. That tennis analogy was a bit off but Fuyu''s words were entirely correct. That''s how it is for Akane and I. And also for my other girls... Having sex or making love with them is both a reminder and our way to bond.


    "Even if we don''t cross the line yet, isn''t it the same for us? Better yet, I love how you can keep holding back. I have resolved myself to be with and do everything with you yet despite every chance that opened to you, you managed to hold back. It means you do treasure me a lot. And I feel special because of it." Fuyu continued as she put on her usual lovely smile, conveying the ingenuity and sincerity of her words.


    Secondster, the girl narrowed her eyes and let her smile turn into a smirk, providing a counterpoint to remind me of something else.


    "However... Ruki-kun, do remember that I would also love to feel you here. Deep inside me.


    You made me feel so good without it, I imagine it will be even better." Fuyu pushed my chest and climbed up on top of me. With her hand holding my erection that once again stood up, she


    let it slide across her moist slit.


    That''s her way of proving the words she just said.


    This girl... Will we be able to go down like this?


    Obviously not.


    But thanks to her, my head cleared up.


    "You''re right. One of these days, I will make it up to you... I''ll make you feel good inside too."


    Upon saying that, I grabbed her by the hips and guided her to grind on me for the third time


    this morning.


    "Pervert Ruki-kun."


    "Now I''m the pervert?! Well, I won''t deny that."


    Fuyu giggled as she delivered those words and we bothughed after I exaggerated that


    retort.


    Soon after that, the room once again became filled with the sound of our half-baked


    lovemaking.


    No matter what, we''re still doing something quite close to the actual act. And with our bodies already this familiar to each other, it''s only a matter of time before we get past that line.

 Chapter 2147: Escorting them again

    Chapter 2147: Escorting them again


    ?


    An hourter, all of us were already set to go.


    Akane and the other two waited for us and we ate the breakfast they prepared together. After that, I brought everyone to the mini-gym to do our morning exercise.


    Futaba and Eri tried to opt out of it but after telling them it could be good for their


    metabolism after a sumptuous meal or the plentiful intake of sugar, the two reluctantly agreed.


    I had Akane teach them the simplified set of exercises -- something that wouldn''t be difficult for them to aplish while Fuyu and I did the original one followed by a short lesson on tennis while practicing my swings.


    Due to the time constraint, I skipped my keyboard practice and Mizuki''s brainteasers, setting them aside forter at night.


    It won''t be toote if I get to it before bed.


    Because everyone took a bathst night, only Fuyu, Akane, and I took a quick shower to wash our sweat off of our bodies.


    And while I didn''t join them showering, Akane sneaked in when it was my turn to do so... by making an excuse to bring my towel.


    Yep. She wouldn''t miss a morning of making love with me. Besides, I also hinted at her toe when I intentionally forgot my towel.


    Although we didn''t need to be sneaky about this, it''s a lot better than being too open, right? Imagine how awkward it would be for Eri and Futaba.


    As for Fuyu, she''s already satisfied with helping me curb the side effects of the tea earlier.


    I mean, given that it took us close to an hour before joining them downstairs, only Eri might remain clueless about what we could''ve done while alone. But looking back at their forced smiles before our breakfast, Eri was probably clued in by either Eri or Futaba or she just straight-up realized the truth.


    Ah. Right. There was also the small episode of Eri questioning Futaba about something when they went upstairs to change into their school uniforms.


    From what I heard, Futaba changed in another room.


    They didn''t know the reason but I knew...


    It''s about her underwear, right? She''s still wearing my boxer shorts...


    She wouldn''t use her used panties from yesterday or the stained ones that she took off. So, she had no choice but to keep wearing mine...


    That''s why she couldn''t look at me straight when Eri was telling Akane and Fuyu about that instance.


    Of course, I also didn''t say anything about it to save her from exining why she had to change into it.


    "Ruki. You always escort Akane to school, right?"


    As we started our walk to the train station, Eri, who looked cheerful as though she was weing a great day, went to my side and brought up that question.


    Futaba also looked in my direction, clearly curious about it as well.


    "Not always. Only when I have spare time like this. But nowadays, thanks to that tea we drankst night, Akane and I can wake up so early every day without feeling sluggish. Don''t you feel it too?"


    "Oh! Now that you mention it, it''s really effective. We even sweated a lot from the exercise but I still feel refreshed."


    "Where did you get that tea? Can we also buy it?" Futaba asked. Like Eri, the girl was also looking refreshed despite everything that happenedst night.


    That''s how miraculous Rumi''s tea is. It''s also great that it only has side effects on men. That saved us from a potential disaster.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not in any store in our country. Or at least, that''s what I was told. A senior gave it to me and they said it''s from overseas."


    At this point, we already used a fourth of that jar of special tea leaves. Should I ask my parents to help me find its origin?


    They''re not aware of it yet but I bet my mother knows that something''s enhancing my stamina. I mean, won''t she ask me if I''m having trouble with my stamina after finding out most, if not all of my girls'' information?


    I haven''t heard anything rted to it from her so she must be aware that I can keep up with the number of my girls who have already crossed the line with me.


    Upon hearing my answer, both Eri and Futaba looked disappointed. That''s how tempting its effect is. Anyone would want to get their hands on something so miraculous.


    "No wonder it''s so effective. It''s a rare one that can''t be bought anywhere close to us." "Right! I can watch all of my saved drama series at night and wake up refreshed if I have that tea!" Eri agreed with a silly smile, her eyes twinkling from imagining the possibilities.


    "You two can always visit for tea, you know? One cup is enough for it to take effect anyway." I suggested with a smile


    I know. That sounds like I''m baiting them toe again but whatever. It''s not like they''ll starting every day for the tea we drink before bed.


    As I expected, Futaba and Eri''s faces lit up at the suggestion. Futaba looked thoughtful, a small, knowing smile ying on her lips, while Eri''s eyes sparkled with excitement.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh! Then I''ll definitely do that, Ruki! Even if I can only have it once a week, I can finally start cutting down on my unwatched stacks of drama series!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her enthusiasm. What a hopeless girl.


    Before I could respond, Fuyu stepped in, her tone light yet firm "Ruki-kun. Don''t spoil her with that tea. Eri will keep cking off if you do!"


    Eri turned to Fuyu, her smile fading into a yful pout, "Fuyu, shouldn''t you be on my side?"


    "Not if you''re not going to use it productively." Fuyu gave her a sidelong nce as she put her hands on her hips. Somehow, she''s like Eri''s mother scolding her unruly child.


    Eri grinned mischievously as she exined with a satisfied nod. "I can watch them before bed instead of during the time I should be doing my homework."


    Iughed, shaking my head at their antics. "Eri, that''s not exactly what we''d call productive."


    Futaba chimed in, her voice soft yet teasing. "Ruki-kun is right. You''re just finding an excuse to procrastinate more, aren''t you?"


    Eri stuck out her tongue yfully. "Hey, if I''m going to procrastinate, I might as well do it efficiently!"


    At this, even Akane and Futaba who were only listening as we continued on our walk burst outughing. Eri had this side of her that somehow made the mood around her light and


    comfortable.


    Fuyu, not knowing how to counter her again, could only give up. She grabbed my arm and then said, "Ruki-kun can you scold her for me?"


    "Whoa! That''s cheating, Fuyu!"


    "I guess it''s fine? She won''t hurt anyone anyway. And that''s a clever way to use the effect of the tea." I answered despite Fuyu''s stabbing res, silently telling me to agree. "Hehehe... See, even Ruki is on my side now. Bleh!" Eri cutely stuck her tongue before hiding behind me to evade Fuyu''s re.


    This continued until we reached our destination. It only stopped when we found ourselves in a tight spot to look for seats.


    In any case, seeing the four girls together, most of the boys from their school somehow parted a path right straight to a corner where there were still a few empty seats for two of


    them.


    Some of them probably recognized us already since Akane and I boarded the train at this time


    daily.


    We handed the seats to Fuyu and Futaba who would surely be inconvenienced if it became crowded while Akane and Eri stood by my side.


    Eri didn''t mind sticking close to me anyway as for Akane, she would always love it.


    Just like this, our Thursday morning trip to their school smoothly passed.

 Chapter 2148: Deciding the conclusion

    Chapter 2148: Deciding the conclusion


    ?


    On the station before the one that leads to their school, Futaba and Eri''s boyfriends met up with us.


    They squeezed in through the crowd after we pointed out where we should be.


    When they reached us, both of them looked like they fought a hard battle against the wave of other passengers or just those who refused to let them squeeze into the already cramped space.


    Still, a relieved smile appeared on their faces upon seeing their girls not in any inconvenience at all.


    Futaba and Eri greeted them and as what any normal girlfriend would do, they attentively looked after them.


    Although they were curious about what happenedst night, they didn''t ask for the exact details. They only asked if they enjoyed the sleepover.


    Eri naturally boasted about how fun it was while Futaba silently nodded. Her furtive gaze asionallynded on me.


    I don''t think she''s feeling guilty about what happened but she''s probably feeling conflicted about keeping things from him.


    I mean, they already talked about not revealing the fact that I slept in the same bed as them - and cuddled with me too.


    Eri was aware of theplications that might arise if she revealed it. She might be pretty naive but not foolish and insensitive.


    However, despite that, she still revealed how we got closer over ying a game.


    Without mentioning the ''tickling'' part, she revealed that I didn''t win a single game against them which led to some kind of punishment game.


    Upon hearing that, the two boys tapped my shoulder, sympathizing with my plight.


    Iughed it off with them by jokingly admitting that I went easy against them.


    It was partially true though. But they didn''t know that.


    Eri immediately pped back at me, calling out that I was lying. Then the other three also drove their stakes at me as they jointly agreed to Eri.


    I continued my yful act by telling them I wouldn''t hold back next time.


    They then challenged me again and even bet on it.


    As for what they put out as a bet, they didn''t get to say it because the train already stopped at our station. Also, I made everyone around us, including the other passengers, a little ufortable when I pulled Akane to my front and cuddled her which my lovely wife happily weed.


    On our way out of the station, Fuyu cutely disyed a hint of her jealousy by sticking close to me and then squeezing my pinky and ring fingers that she sneakily grabbed.


    I appeased her by locking our fingers together and hiding them from the crowd using our bags.


    With Akane on my right who openly hugged my arm and Fuyu on my left who was sneakily holding hands with me, I walked them to the gates.


    Eri, Futaba, and their boyfriends walked ahead of us so those two guys also didn''t notice anything unusual about us.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Before I separated from them, those two boys, who I still couldn''t remember the names of, sincerely thanked me for hosting the girlsst night and escorting them today.


    Without any change in my expression, I nodded at them in response as though conveying that I only did the right thing.


    Well, they wouldn''t know about what happened unless either of the two let it slip. I could just continue acting like normal around them.


    That''s better for everyone, no?


    -


    On my way back to the station I met up with Elizabeth and Yukari who also ran into Aoi and Ohori-senpai.


    Looks like they''re also helping with their search for that cuck''s followers.


    However, they also still couldn''t catch him today. He was probably warned. Searching for him would be fruitless by now.


    Since I still want to take the remaining time to spend with my girls before I go and pick up Marika, I brought them to the same cafe as before.


    Ignoring the judging gaze of the owner, I had Elizabeth and Yukari clinging to me.


    Ohori-senpai also reacted to it but not strongly anymore. After interacting with them, she''d be an idiot not to notice that everyone who helped her was connected to me.


    As for my unruly girl, she pouted and then used her feet to convey how jealous she was by sneakily stretching it underneath the table and rubbing her toes between my legs...


    Mhm. She was acting boldly but despite noticing that, Elizabeth and Yukari didn''t do anything. In fact, they''re probably just waiting for their turn to tease me.


    Elizabeth was already whispering about how much she missed her Prince''s presence while Yukari was just silently enjoying the touch of my hand that she ced on her thigh.


    Thankfully, I got saved when the drinks and bread we ordered arrived.


    In any case, even if that made them behave, I already decided not to separate from them without returning the favor.


    I miss them just as much as they miss me...


    But before that, we still have a topic at hand.


    "Alright. Let''s go over this again. Ohori-senpai, are photos still being sent to you?"


    "There were a few in my shoe locker yesterday. But don''t worry. I think it will be over soon."


    "What do you mean?"


    "... He will stop. No. I will make them stop. Onoda-kun. I cannot keep relying on you, Aoi, and the rest. I also have to stand up for myself, right?"


    "Heh. Ohori-nee. Did you finally find your footing?"


    "What footing? I think I''m just trying to go back to how I was before meeting that bastard.


    Ugh."


    "That''s good to hear, senpai. If you can, shame him as much as you want to get back at him. Aoi and the rest will support you." I said as I tried to encourage her again. I looked at the three girls and they all nodded at me in approval.


    "That''s right. We''ll free you from whatever rumors he tries to frame on you. Those other girls already confessed anyway. He''s cooked!"


    "Verily, it is as you say! I, along with my loyal servants, shall stand behind you, noble senior. We shall be the sword of justice that strikes down upon the wretched scoundrel who wronged you! Fear not, for My Prince here shall trample upon his foul ambitions, putting an end to his viiny once and for all!"


    "Uhm. What Elizabeth meant was, she''s also going to rally our ss to your support, senpai. And with Ruki here, no matter how disgusting his fetish is... he stands no chance against him


    if he puts his mind to it!"


    Like Aoi, Elizabeth and Yukari also added their input.


    Well, Yukari just tranted Elizabeth''s chuunibyou antics again. She''s more versed in it than


    me.


    But why are they pitting me against him? Uh... I guess that works too. It''s also within my n to ensure that this issue will be buried without any chance of returning afterwards. Ohori-senpai smilingly nodded in gratitude as she looked at us with a slightly tearful expression, "Thank you... I won''t forget this. And Onoda-kun. I''ll turn a blind eye to all of


    this! You have my word."


    "Senpai, do you really have to add thatst part?"


    "I can''t just pretend not to see what''s happening, right? You''re unbelievable. There''s not only


    Aoi and Shimizu..."


    Iughed and raised my arms in surrender, "Alright. I''m not the viin here but it feels like I just became one in your eyes."


    "Sorry. I can''t help it. But I think I get the gist of it. Take care of Aoi... And the rest of them. They''re all so devoted to you... I''ll hate you more than my disgusting ex if you hurt all of


    them."


    "Mhm. You don''t have to worry about that part, senpai. My whole life is already centered around them."


    I know she will find my words ridiculous but it is what it is. Hearing our conversation, Aoi, Elizabeth, and Yukari giggled and affectionately whispered


    their feelings for me before restarting their attempt to tease me without Ohori-senpai or


    finding out...


    Shortly after that, while enduring my girls'' yful intentions, we quickly finished what we ordered and left the cafe before the owner could kick us out for being so openly intimate it was bing irritating for the other customers.


    Then, just like what I nned to do. I made sure to take care of my girls before separating


    from them.


    In the same narrow alley that we used to go to that cafe, we found an obscure corner where my three girls surrounded me, their desires already apparent on their faces.


    Ohori-senpai had to turn around and walk away from us when she noticed what was about to


    happen.


    Nheless, she didn''t leave us behind and waited patiently while also keeping an eye out for


    us.


    Obviously, I got scolded by her and dubbed as shameless for not picking a better ce to be


    intimate with them.


    I graciously epted that scolding because she was right regardless of how little time we


    actually had.

 Chapter 2149: How are you this courageous?

    Chapter 2149: How are you this courageous?


    ?


    "Onoda-kun, here."


    Just as I was about to part ways with them, still a fair distance from the school gates, Ohori- senpai suddenly turned around and hurried back towards me. Her expression was a mix of urgency and something else. Was it hesitation?


    She looked to be on edge. Her eyes darted around as if she was checking to make sure no one was watching us.


    It made sense.


    That cuck ex or his followers - or even that newspaper club guy - could be lurking nearby. It''d be another trouble again if they spotted us together.


    She took a moment to survey the area, but with so many students around us, it was impossible to be certain if anyone was paying attention.


    Taking a deep breath, she reached into her bag and pulled out something small and colorful. She held it out to me, her hand shaking slightly.


    I took the item from her, and when I realized what it was, a smile spread across my face. It was a handmade crochet rabbit, vibrant with different shades of pastel yarn.


    It was expectedly skillfully crafted, almost like a plushie.


    Heh... This brought back memories of the time I still hung out with them.


    "Senpai, are you sure about this?" I asked, my voice a little soft just to be mindful of our surroundings.


    Ohori-senpai nodded quickly, her cheeks flushing a light pink. Without another word, she gently closed my fingers around the crochet rabbit, almost as if she was afraid somebody else might see it.


    "Treat it as part of my gratitude to you... You''ve been a great help to me. Without you, I''ll still be toiling in that cafe, hoping not to see him with another girl." she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "And I apologize. I can''t think of a better way to show it more sincerely. Take that for now, I finished thatst night."


    I shook my head, still holding onto the small crochet. "Ah, it''s fine. I really appreciate this, senpai. Looks like you''re back at crocheting, huh? You used to have these small crocheted rabbits tied to your bag all the time back then, didn''t you?"


    A faint smile tugged at her lips, and she nodded again. "Yes. I did."


    I remember those days well. She used to have a whole collection of these crocheted animals handmade by her. Some were rabbits, others were bears or cats. They were all attached to her like a colorful parade of tiny, fluffypanions. Some were even made into keychains tied to her phone and keyholders, their small, delicate limbs dangling as she walked.


    It was such a stark contrast to the image she projected now. Despite her sometimes unruly demeanor of days past, her hobby was undeniably cute, reflecting a softer side of her that maybe only Aoi and I noticed.


    But then, there was that absolute shitstain of an ex. That cuckold fetishist bastard most likely put a stop to her hobby, just as he had influenced her to be more timid and reserved.


    I remembered thinking something was off when I first saw her at the caf¨¦ a while ago. Gone were the cute crochet decorations and even her hair, once lively and styled with little essories, was now in and unadorned. It was as if he had stripped away everything that made her unique before getting into a rtionship with him. He forced her to be in his own mold of a woman who''d probably love to satisfy his disgusting desire.


    The fact that it took our intervention for her to change her mind made it clear how deep his influence was with her.


    Thankfully, Aoi noticed it immediately. Otherwise, she might''ve been one day given to another guy to satisfy that bastard''s desire.


    I can take this little rabbit in my hand now as a sign of her slowly returning to how she once


    was.


    I didn''t really need her to pay me for helping her anyway. I did it for Aoi at first. And for her well-being after knowing how pitiful her situation was.


    "Forget about repaying me. This is enough, senpai. Go and be happy again. That way, Aoi will also feel relieved."


    "No... You know I''m not that kind of person. Just you wait, Onoda-kun..."


    "Stubborn. Or is this you being unruly again?"


    "Can it be both?"


    "You''re right. I forgot you''re like this as well. Well then, I just have to look forward to it, right?"


    "Y-yeah... I''ll ask Aoi to borrow you in the future."


    "Borrow me? You can just ask to meet me somewhere. As long as I''m free I cane to meet you."


    "That''s inappropriate, isn''t it?"


    "Not like Aoi won''t know that I will be meeting you."


    "Oh... Okay then. See you, Onoda-kun. And take care."


    "Mhm. It''s not over yet so don''t put your guard down, alright?"


    "I know. I can also fight back. It''ll be embarrassing if you keep on supporting me yet I don''t have a drive to change."


    "That''s good to hear."


    I smiled and waved my hand at her, ushering her to continue to their school gates. Aoi and the other two already noticed her stopping and were waiting for her.


    After this, I quickly left the premises while ensuring no one was following me. While doing so, I checked my messages, greeting my girls and informing Marika that I was on my way.


    The same as yesterday, Ichihara Jun would surely try to take her with him.


    If only he was that eager before I entered Marika''s life, he wouldn''t be like that, acting like aplete fool when his loss was already sealed.


    Once again, after I ignored Ichihara Jun who was posturing in front of Marika''s ce, I was met by her two bodyguards.


    One of which blocked my way while the other remained inside.


    Although I arrived a littleter than yesterday, Marika was nowhere to be seen. From her message to me, she didn''t want to go down early and hear Ichihara Jun outside so she''s going to stay in her room until I arrive.


    As I took another step, the man blocking the door threw me a question. It was loud enough for Ichihara Jun and whoever his goons were.


    "Hey, kid. How are you this courageous? Aren''t you afraid of the Ichihara or the Kujou


    Family?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh. I''m afraid. However, is that more important than amodating the girl I like?"


    "You''re out of your mind. Some things cannot just be decided like that. The adult world is soplicated and people with influence aren''t easily toppled. Unless you don''t have a backing yourself, you''re only going to make this difficult for both you and Marika-sama."


    Yeah. I''m not so foolish not to understand what he''s saying. Maybe if I hadn''t been assured by my parents that it''d be fine, I would probably find another way to take her away. But now, facing them upfront like this was the most effective route.


    Humiliating Ichihara Jun until he gives uppletely. If he loses it just like before, then I can openly retaliate against him.


    It''ll be a win for me. I''ve been meaning to beat up his ugly mug after holding back all this


    time.


    "I understand. I may sound like I''m bluffing here but I also have a backing. A backing big enough to get her out of this predicament. That''s why, Ichihara-senpai should just give up


    and move on."


    After arranging my thoughts, that''s the answer I came up with. Since they''re already questioning me about why I was this bold despite knowing who I was offending, bringing up a mysterious backer, something they needed to investigate first to figure out should throw


    them off the loop.

 Chapter 2150: A little surprise

    Chapter 2150: A little surprise


    ?


    Having dropped that for Ichihara Jun and whoever was watching this unfold to hear, I waited for a while to see how they would react.


    Sure enough, they didn''t disappoint me.


    Ichihara Jun immediately raised his voice, calling me out for bluffing.


    I ignored his ramblings. It wasn''t much different than what he was yapping about yesterday, after all. He''s unting his superiority over me even though all he did was to front his surname.


    Although I couldn''t see Ichihara-san''s husband, someone was probably reporting to him about what was happening here.


    Furthermore, unlike yesterday, where there were at least a few tough-looking men in suits apanying Ichihara Jun to intimidate me, there''s only one of them and he''s probably a driver.


    After taking a sidelong nce at our surroundings, I put my attention back to my front where Marika''s bodyguard also appeared unconvinced with my answer.


    He nced behind him where the other guard was peeking from the door. Most likely to check on his partner''s reaction too.


    And given that he''s the one who''s always against Marika''s association with me, he returned an unimpressed scowl.


    Yeah. That''s to be expected. But then again, it''s not like he''s going to stop Marika froming with me today. Just like yesterday, he''d still be helping us out.


    "You should count your days of doing this. The family is sending someone next week."


    The man in front of me eventually responded his tone close to that of someone already giving up on reminding a stubborn guy like me.


    I smiled and nodded, "From the Kujou Family? I see. I guess they''re the ones I have to convince next."


    "It won''t be that easy."


    "Mhm. I''m aware. I mean, it shouldn''t be easy anyway. Marika is still considered a piece for them."


    I don''t know if he''s trying to dissuade or remind me to brace myself against whoever it will be. Nevertheless, this guy and the other bodyguard who was still scowling inside were genuinely concerned over Marika.


    I knew their orders were to protect her and ensure that she would sessfully enter the Ichihara Family. That''s why they were not pleased with my presence when Marika first approached.


    But because they saw how Ichihara Jun was treating their youngdy, their priorities changed. And seeing Marika grow closer to me, even denouncing her intention to be married to the pompous bastard, a part of them must''ve been relieved.


    Well, that might just be my assumption but that''s the only logical exnation why Marika and I could always meet and spend time with each other despite their apparent strong stance against my involvement with the girl.


    Anyway, the man didn''t respond to me after that, he only silently exhaled as though sighing in both relief and helplessness before allowing me to pass.


    Likewise, the guy holding the door also opened it for me regardless of his sharp re as though he was already cutting me up in his imagination.


    Upon entering the house, I bowed to their directions and continued upstairs. To Marika''s


    room.


    Outside, I heard Ichihara Jun questioning them why they let me pass again but their answer was simple.


    "Marika-sama has instructed us to let him in. I apologize but we''re sent here as the youngdy''s servants. Our duty is to serve her."


    If I were as rich as Ichihara Jun, I''dmend them and raise their sries. They''re doing a great job. Their loyalty was also admirable.


    Since I was already exposed to Hitomi and her whole family serving the Kaneko, I kind of expected the servants of another former noble family to be this loyal.


    As for the ones employed by the Ichihara... I had no idea. Maybe they could still be bribed. But given that I was only looking at the surface through Ichihara Jun''s surroundings, it''s really hard to determine.


    It''s no joke that they''re rich and influential but to what extent? Maybe only my parents or the other influential families will know.


    If I asked, I''d also find out the whole picture but I wasn''t fighting their family here. Only Ichihara Jun so I didn''t really see any need to do so.


    At least, not at this moment.


    If the timees when things escte and that Guardian steps out to wipe his ass and set things in order again, I doubt my parents will keep quiet as well.


    That''s why I wasn''t that worried about his intervention. Lame as it might look but at this point, I had no choice but to rely on them. I''ll pay them back in the future.


    Of course, I still have to be mindful of my decisions as well. Thest thing I want to happen is to be like Ichihara Jun who can just shout for his family whenever he''s inconvenienced.


    A minuteter, I reached Marika''s room. Having visited this ce once before, navigating was already easy.


    Still, I acted a little cautious in case there was a surpriseing. For example, another person in the house other than Marika.


    "Ah! It''s really Onoda-sensei!"


    "Eh? Koharu-chan? What are you doing here? And since when are you calling her like that?"


    This. What''s happening here?


    I was expecting Marika in her room but the first thing to greet me after knocking on it was this girl''s little head.


    Upon recognizing me, Koharu''s eyes widened and became sparkly as she pointed her finger at me as though discovering something amazing.


    Then, as the door opened further, I found my golden ringlet girl sitting on her bed with her legs crossed, merrily giggling at the scene in front of her.


    A momentter, as though she couldn''t hold back anymore, the ringlet girl uncrossed her legs and approached me in a stride with Koharu watching this unfold.


    "My. Ruki. Must you be surprised? Koharu-chan became my little sister yesterday. You see, she asked me to ept her after we finished the set exercise you taught us."


    While still in the middle of exining, Marika pulled me close to her in an intimate embrace, her face buried in my chest.


    Ichihara-san''s daughter put on a silly smile as she covered her mouth and eyes but peeked


    through the gap between her fingers.


    Yeah. She''s not pretending to be innocent at all. Furthermore, she appeared so enthused watching Marika get this close to me...


    I guess she also disapproved of her bastard cousin for the girl, huh?


    And from what Marika revealed, looks like even if she''s drifting away from the main branch of the Ichihara, she''s starting to get closer to this neglected side of that family.


    If I had to guess, either Marika brought Koharu here or Ichihara-san sent her to check on the


    girl.


    "While I''m happy to hear that you two have gotten closer... won''t you exin to me what''s happening here?" I said as I lifted my girl''s chin and held it between my fingers.


    Marika''s lips stretched into her usual smile before gesturing for me to look behind.


    And there, I found her boxing gloves ced atop the drawer.


    "I forgot my gloves in their house yesterday, Ruki. Koharu-chan came here to deliver it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That''s it?"


    "Un. That''s it... Regrettably. Before she could return, that guy showed up."


    Ah. So it''s that simple, huh? Did she get trapped here? No... Something doesn''t add up.


    There''s a backdoor that leads into the Ichihara Compound and close to Ichihara-san''s house...


    Why does she need to stay here if she can use that?


    "Marika-nee-sama, let''s not lie to sensei." With a wry smile, Koharu-chan scratched her head guiltily. Then, she looked up at me and confessed, "I stayed behind because she said


    you''reing to pick her up.."


    "I see. You''re curious why I''ming to pick her up, right?"


    "y-yes..."


    "Well, there''s no need to hide it from you. I''m stealing your Marika-nee-sama from your


    bastard cousin."


    She''s going to figure it out sooner orter anyway. Might as well just tell her about this. And now that they''ve grown closer, it''s more reason not to hide this from her.


    Thising Sunday, if I''m still not fired as her boxing instructor, I''m sure I''ll find Ichihara- san''s husband at home by then.

 Chapter 2151: Too Stupid

    Chapter 2151: Too Stupid


    ?


    Pacifying Koharu''s curiosity was an easy feat. I only had to say yes to all of her questions since she was already on point. Finding out about our rtionship brought her joy because it meant her bully cousin would be losing his fiancee.


    Even if that''s inherently a bad thought, after getting picked on by him all this time, Koharu''s goodwill toward him had all but vanished. She''d rather support me, her kind boxing


    instructor, for her newly found older sister.


    When I asked her if Ichihara-san was aware of this, the little girl shook her head.


    I expected it since her mother had other issues to think about, after all. As an adult, she wouldn''t simply assume things - even though she mistakenly thought I''d ept her cry for help before.


    "Take care going back, Koharu-chan. I''ll see you this Sunday if your father doesn''t fire me." "Eh? Is it because of my cousin? Leave it to me, sensei! I won''t let him fire you!"


    As though she found a task she had toplete, fires of determination ignited in her eyes. Well, I intentionally mentioned that to let her react like this. But thinking about it, if her father does fire me, she''ll stillin to him.


    As for whether she could sway him or not, I had no idea.


    If he was truly ying the long game to set up his daughter to take up a major role in their family in the future, he probably had a n set up for her in advance.


    And it would surely not include coddling someone who was openly opposing their family.


    We''ll see thising weekend or days before that. If Ichihara-san doesn''t call me for the cancetion then I''lle in again as a Koharu''s instructor.


    After patting the girl''s head with a smile and thanking her for that, we walked her to the back door and escorted her with our eyes until she disappeared on the bend leading to their house. With the time running out on us again, Marika and I set off for school.


    Since we still have to walk to the bus station again, we couldn''t afford to waste more time.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Of course, before leaving through her front door hand-in-hand, Marika and I spent a few minutes curbing our craving for intimacy.


    We couldn''t just openly get affectionate in front of Koharu, after all. It''d be a bad influence for that girl.


    "Hmm? You''re still here, senpai? Sorry. You have to go back today again. Also, to save you the trouble, do note tomorrow. I''ll be picking her up again. Enjoy your vacation."


    Since running into Ichihara Jun at the front was inevitable, I already prepared some jabs for him.


    And Marika wasn''t going to be left out on that.


    With our hands locked so tightly that everyone''s eyes got drawn to it, the golden ringlet girl puffed up her chest and haughtily said, "Jun-kun. You need not concern yourself with me any longer. You may call upon the other girls you''re flirting with to apany you. I do not mind. After all, I have learned from your example. Ruki-kun is here with me now, and he is more than enough for me, wouldn''t you say so as well?"


    Hit by our one-two punch, Ichihara Jun who was just about to start posturing froze in ce. The driver with him as well as Marika''s two bodyguards all turned their gazes to the side as though they didn''t want tough at the expression he was making at the moment.


    And then, without waiting for him to recover, I pulled Marika closer, turned to the two men behind us, and asked, "Can I take her to school today too?"


    The one who let me inposed himself and answered, "We can drive you to the bus stop."


    "Oh. Isn''t that great, Marika?"


    Marika beamed and nodded.


    Although the other bodyguard remained speechless.


    He immediately moved to take the car around.


    Then the other escorted us and opened the door for us.


    All this while ignoring Ichihara Jun, his driver, and whoever was observing this situation.


    Of course, knowing that guy, he wouldn''t just let us leave like this, right?


    Before I could join Marika inside the car, I turned in his direction and saw him stomping the ground as he approached. His nose was ring as though smoke could be exhumed from it at any moment.


    However, as soon as he met my mocking gaze which I intentionally donned to provoke him, he immediately stopped and furiously pointed at me just like how he always acted many times before.


    "Onoda! I won''t ept this! I swear! I''ll take back Marika from you! Just you wait!"


    "Well done. Said like a third-rate viin, senpai." I did a slow p, mocking his disy. Marika''s bodyguard who was holding the door let out a grunt. Most likely he was close to bursting outughing.


    As for Marika, she''s already rxed inside. Having seen me deal with Ichihara Jun multiple times already, she''s now confident that I won''t be at any disadvantage against him.


    "If you''re done sending out your threats, it''s about time to throw some punch, senpai. Here. I''ll probably feel it if you hit me here." I pointed at my cheek and bent slightly forward.


    Ichihara Jun shook in anger but he still couldn''t say anything.


    What a total wuss.


    He kept showing up like this only to be humiliated. Does he actually have a humiliation kink? Is he getting off of this?


    Nah. He was just so stupid because all he had to do before was to reveal his family name or his money and people would flock over him. This was his first time encountering someone like me who cannot be intimidated. And despite his attempts to hire others to teach me a lesson, nothing works.


    To add insult to the injury, I sessfully made the girl that he thought he already bagged after getting engaged with him fall for me in the shortest time possible.


    Now, he could only be like this. A sitting duck who could only quack but not bite.


    "Word of advice, senpai. Next time, treat girls like they''re the most special person in your life. Trust me. It''ll make your life better."


    Upon leaving those words of wisdom - I was still seemingly influenced byst night''s Wisdom Sage stint - I joined Marika in the car and closed the door. The girl immediately cuddled to my side, happily rejoicing at another day of us spending time together.


    Just like what I requested, the car only sent us to the nearest bus stop. Marika and I reviewed what I taught her yesterday about public transportation for a few minutes as we waited for the bus to arrive. As for her bodyguards, they''re probably going to follow the bus today just to make sure we arrive safely at the school.

 Chapter 2152: Reassuring Marika

    Chapter 2152: Reassuring Marika


    ?


    As always, the moment we found our ce and settled down, we threw caution to the wind and capitalized on another opportunity to be all over each other. With kisses as the minimum, we spent the first ten minutes of our ride conveying our ever-growing affection to each other.


    Unlike yesterday, the bus quickly filled up. Those running to catch the bus and reach their school or workce on time climbed up from each bus stop.


    With passengers around us, the risk of being caught doing something indecent was higher. But even then, that didn''t really stop both Marika and me from doting on each other. We just had to be extra careful to avoid being caught.


    With Marika seated in the window seat again, she was pretty much covered by my body while she was snuggled from my side.


    Taking the obscured angle as her opportunity, Marika put on an impish smile as her hand sneakily traveled down from my chest to the top of my pants and eventually found her way in by opening my zipper.


    Well, I could''ve stopped her at the first sign but I didn''t. I becameplicit because like her my hand that was originally wrapped around her waist found itself creeping inside her uniform, feeling up her wless, smooth skin.


    To somehow hide our decency from those who could possibly catch us, I swiftly put my school bag on myp, covering her naughty hand and blocking the view from those seated on the other side and other passengers walking down the aisle.


    My golden ringlet girl firmly grabbed and stroked my length until it became fully erect, looking like it was about to burst out of my pants.


    On the other hand, I settled myself just caressing her smooth navel as I loved hearing her soft giggles from being tickled by my touch.


    Quite the contrast but it was also within my limit anyway. I had no ns of showing Marika''s vulnerable side to other people - especially on a crowded bus like this.


    And I also exhibited the same stance during the other cases with my girls.


    I always ensured that if we were ever going to do something more intimate in this space, it''d be when it''s almost guaranteed that we wouldn''t be caught.


    In any case, Marika also understood it. That''s why even though she was extremely tempted to pull it out of my pants, the golden ringlet girl settled to just feeling it up from within its confines.


    Wepensated each other by sharing more kisses and continuing to whisper our affection and desire for each other.


    "Ruki-kun, do you think I''m bing... indecent?" Marika asked, her voice carrying a hint of yful curiosity.


    She brought up the question a few minutes after we decided to put a stop to our little risky endeavor on this crowded bus.


    My hand returned to resting intimately on her waist, and Marika cuddled closer, enjoying the warmth of my embrace.


    Her question clearly came from a moment of introspection. She was aware of the changes in herself, especially the daring things she did whenever she was with me.


    "A little. However, I don''t see it as a bad thing. Do you?"


    I didn''t mince words with my response.


    She didn''t need to be told that it''s fine or she''s not indecent. She needed honesty. And knowing how I always do that for them, she knew she wasn''t going to be disappointed by my response.


    Marika raised her head to meet my gaze and smiled brightly. "No, I don''t think so. I''m like this because you''re always soposed, Ruki-kun. Besides, I adore watching you blush and frown when I do these things with you."


    "You know you can still make me blush and frown without all of this, right?"


    "I''m well aware. But why should I hold back when this is the quickest way? Besides, I do enjoy feeling your body''s reaction to my touch. Ruki-kun, perhaps your Marika is a bit of a naughty girl."


    "Oh? So, you''re admitting it now? But don''t worry. Even if you''re a naughty girl, I still love my Marika." I reassured her with a gentle smile. "Don''t feel burdened by this change. Half of it is my fault, after all. So, I''ll take responsibility for turning you into a bad girl."


    "Hehe, you''re teasing me, Ruki-kun. If anything, you''ve always reminded me whenever I''m about to do something different from before. Your influence has nothing to do with my choices. I have fallen for you of my own ord, and I''ve chosen to engage with you more intimately because it brings me joy... None of this is your responsibility." Marika rebutted with a soft giggle, yfully poking my cheek to emphasize her point.


    Well, she''s not wrong on that so it was my turn to be tongue-tied.


    In the end, I could only respond to her with another kiss that we shamelessly shared even if another passenger who had just climbed up from the recent bus stop walked past us.


    After this, we talked about other things, such as the news I heard from that bodyguard. The member of the Kujou Family who would be sent to deal with the deteriorating situation regarding her engagement to Ichihara Jun.


    "I have yet to be informed, Ruki-kun. However, it has to be someone in favor of sending me here." Marika answered my question of whether she was aware of that family member''s identity.


    A frown formed on her face which lessened her earlier brightness. Naturally, I was quick to try and remedy it by caressing her cheek and tracing her wet lips that I was just sucking.


    She''s still beautiful even with a frown but I didn''t want to put more burden in her mind. She''s already being pressured for their unavoidable intervention, after all.


    "Someone in favor, huh? Should we expect them to try and force you to be with Ichihara Jun again?" I asked, a hint of concern in my voice.


    "Yes... That may be their intention," Marika replied with a determined smile. "But do not worry, Ruki-kun. I will not allow them to stop me from seeing you. You''ve taught me to value my choices, and I will honor that lesson. Even if it means standing against my own family, IN?v(el)B\\jnn


    shall not falter."


    "How can I not worry, you silly girl? We need to think of some countermeasures, alright? We''re in this together, remember? I won''t let them dictate your life or decide who you should be with."


    Marika''s eyes softened as she looked at me with a gentle, affectionate gaze. "Yes, you''re right. My Ruki-kun is always by my side. Fufu... It gives me such strength. I promise to inform you the moment I learn anything more about their ns. But Ruki-kun, if for some reason I cannot reach out to you after they arrive, do not panic, alright? Your Marika has be quite resilient."


    "I understand. I promise I won''t panic," I said with a reassuring nod. "However, that doesn''t mean I''ll just sit around and do nothing. If I sense something is wrong, I will do whatever it takes to understand your situation."


    Marika giggled softly, a melodious sound that brightened the atmosphere. "Hehe... I feel so cherished. This fluffy feeling warming my heart... It makes me wish I had met you sooner, Ruki-kun. I was too foolish to chase after Jun-kun."


    "It''s fine. Don''t put yourself down to it. You know I''m also not a good person before and at this present. I might have hurt you if we met before my change."


    Of course, despite saying that, Marika refused to believe that it would be the case. Her trust in


    me has already fully formed that no matter how dark I perceived my past was, she''s only going to base it on the Ruki she got to know.


    Just like this, although we continued on our topic, the bus gradually approached our


    destination.

 Chapter 2153: News from Sachi

    Chapter 2153: News from Sachi


    ?


    The same as yesterday, I decided to escort Marika to her ssroom. We passed by Eguchi- sensei who I warmly greeted. I could see from her eyes how she wanted to just pull me somewhere and spend time with me away from her duties.


    But given her fixation on discipline, the thought immediately vanished from her expression.


    She returned my warm greeting before switching back to her usual strictness when ites to the other students.


    Marika couldn''t help but throw amused nces at me as she still found it a little unbelievable how vastly different Eguchi-sensei treated mepared to the other students.


    We stood there for a moment, watching as she returned to her role, scolding a group of students who were wearing their school uniforms loose. As always they got petrified at their spot as they immediately fixed everything Eguchi-sensei pointed out.


    "Has she scolded you before, Ruki-kun?"


    As we resumed our steps into the School Building, Marika curiously asked.


    I nodded, "She did. That''s why I got close to her, you know. But it''s not during these gate inspections. It was after our first PE ss."


    "Hoh...? How amusing. May I guess what you did?"


    "Sure."


    Marika cutely pressed on her cheek as she fell into a contemtive state.


    Shortly after, as though her golden ringlet lit up like a light bulb, her adorable head bounced as she put out her guess.


    "You, Ruki-kun, straightforwardly confronted her regarding her lessons, am I right?"


    "Heh. That''s impressive." I praised her.


    "Boo. Ruki-kun. It''s not difficult to figure out, no? I have alsoe under your tutge in your boxing lessons. Eguchi-sensei is too strict and sometimes imposes unfair rules that often ends in the whole ss suffering. On the other hand, while my Ruki is also strict, you''re patient and lenient to thosegging behind your lessons. You even see it personally to fix their mistakes."


    Halfway through her words, Marika''s gaze at me became filled with more than just appreciation. She''s also proud of me.


    In any case, while she''s not wrong about that observation, she directlypared us. Unlike me, Marika wasn''t privy to what made Ryouko-san act like that to her students.


    It''s not her fault though. That image of Eguchi-sensei has been well-established ever since she started working here.


    Thankfully, the atmosphere surrounding her name was already different nowadays. I could already hear students looking forward to her sses. Her fixation on strict discipline had started to loosen up, allowing students more liberties to speak their mind.


    Of course, she''s still not lenient when ites to troublemakers. Hence, there were still a lot out therebeling her as a stuck-up.


    Maybe if I heard a student talking shit like that about Ryouko-san, I''d probably snap at them. But well, they''re lucky I''m not going out of my way to catch them.


    "I''m still too much of a chicken to bepared to her, you know?"


    After a while, that''s all I could say in response. Marika simply grinned and quietly giggled, showing her satisfaction at my humble reply.


    With our shoe lockers located in different rows, Marika and I separated temporarily to change into our indoor shoes.


    As I bent down to swap my shoes, I felt an expected presence popping up behind me.


    Before I could turn around, Sachi, with her usual burst of energy, yfully hugged me from behind as her bright and cheerful voice greeted me, "Good morning, Onoda-kun! Guess what? I have some news for you!"


    Curious, I straightened up and turned to face her.


    Her appearance here was already bing a habit so instead of being surprised, I was more pleased to see her unchanging attitude towards me.


    "What''s up, Sachi?" I smilingly asked as I tried to recall things about our school that I missed. Or maybe there was new gossip flying around?


    Seeing my weing smile, the bubbly volleyball girlunched into a rapid-fire update on thetest happenings at our school.


    Things that I''d probably neglected to figure out or I was too busy to pay attention to.


    "Well, for starters, they just announced that the school swimming pool is opening soon for our PE sses! Finally, right? And even though there''s no official announcement yet about switching to summer uniforms, most of the girls have decided they''re going to start wearing them next week. What do you think?"


    I chuckled at her enthusiasm before yfully scanning her from head to toe.


    Sachi immediately blushed and covered her body as though she''s preventing me from imagining how she would look in her summer uniform or school swimsuit.


    However, it was only for a moment as she courageously puffed up her chest, presenting her pretty figure to me.


    This girl... Should I scold her?


    Well, it''s an exclusive view for me so I''ll take it.


    I spent a few seconds in silence, acting like I wasmitting the curves of her body in my mind before directly replying to her scoop.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are they really that excited? It''s still pretty chilly at night. But I guess everyone''s looking forward to seeing more skin; especially when swimming sses start. It''s the perfect chance for everyone to catch a glimpse of their crushes in their school swimsuits."


    Sachiughed, her eyes sparkling with amusement. Although her face was still a little flushed from what she did, she immediately slipped into her usual tirade, "Exactly! Plus, it''s a great way to cool off once the weather starts getting hotter. Right now, only the swimming and water sports clubs are using the pool, but soon everyone will get a turn!"


    I nodded, remembering that the pool was a popr spot, especially in the warmer months. It''s located past the Gymnasium and the Theater Hall at the northeastern side of the school


    grounds.


    When I patrolled back then, I only passed by it. The clubs were still using the indoor pools that''s probably too cramped for all those clubs. Or maybe Shizu already figured out how to let them coexist there.


    "Mhm. I figured. You know what? I actually got an invitation to join the swimming club


    during the camping trip."


    Right. It was from one of the first year girls I helped set their tent. Was it a girl from ss 3 or


    4? I forgot.


    She was pretty enthusiastic about it, but I turned her down right away.


    I mean, do I still have the time for other clubs when I can already be considered part of


    multiple clubs aside from my actual club?


    No way. And most importantly, none of my girls are part of it. I don''t know if I''m remembering it correctly but Misumi is part of the swimming club. Or did she already leave?


    Ugh. My memory on things not rted to my girls are really blurry.


    Sachi tilted her head, a curious expression on her face. "You turned that down, didn''t you?


    Even though you''d probably be great at it, you''re a busy man."


    I shrugged. "Yeah. I have no time and I have no interest in swimming."


    "Eh... Why not? How can I invite you to the pool this summer vacation? Oops..." Sachi


    hurriedly covered her mouth and goofily stuck her tongue out.


    She''s acting like she just spilled her n of inviting me but didn''t she intentionally do that?


    This girl... She''s trying to test me, isn''t she?


    I did promise to hang out with her once in a while but pool, huh? I guess I can apany her even if I''ll probably be too busy when summer vacationes.


    "Girl, just invite me directly, alright? I''ll help you cross out one of your to-do lists during that


    time."


    Sachi cheerfullyughed. "Who told you it would be on my to-do list?"


    "You looked like the type to do it. Am I wrong?"


    "Nope. I''ll put five things in my to-do list involving you. Of course... you don''t have to feel pressured in epting them. I know how busy you will be. I''m only going to try and squeeze


    in."


    "Alright. Don''t sound so pessimistic, I also care about you. Aren''t we friends?"


    "Y-yes!"


    Sachi''s face brightened up while almost stuttering. Following that, she once again jumped at


    me, giving me a tight hug before running away and disappearing to the corridor leading to


    our ssrooms.


    And right after that, Marika showed up on the other end of the shoe locker, waving her hand at


    me, a hint of jealousy apparent in her eyes.


    How adorable. Did she see everything?


    For the record, I didn''t flirt with Sachi. It''s our normal friendly interaction. Right?

 Chapter 2154: Did you sleep well?

    Chapter 2154: Did you sleep well?


    ?


    Upon reaching the second floor, Marika and I ran into Tanaka-senpai.


    The girl was pleasantly surprised to see us together and found we were closer than ever. Although she had yet to fully transition from being a follower to Marika''s actual friend, I could see how much she was trying to throw away her old ways. There''s also her conscious effort to atone for her attempt to use Marika as a tool for their vengeance.


    Although I could only hear what she was doing from either Marika or Watanabe, she seemed to have started fighting back against those who continued to pretend to be Marika''s followers when in fact, they were in Ichihara Jun''s pockets.


    As for the side of Takashima, the vengeful dude, she stopped associating with him. However, she could still pull some information from him - or rather his ns.


    With Ichihara Jun taking this week off, Tanaka-senpai said he was nning to deal with the pompous bastard when he returns next week.


    As for the specifics... she''s not privy to it.


    To ensure that Marika won''t be dragged by whatever n he''s cooking up, Tanaka-senpai was going to work with him for thest time.


    Or so I heard. Apparently, he put out that condition for leaving Marika alone.


    That guy. What gives him the confidence to use Marika as a chip for Tanaka-senpai to continue following him?


    What an annoying bastard but since he''s going to deal with Ichihara Jun, I could consider him as a distraction. Whether he seeded or not doesn''t matter to me. However, since he''s continuing to pull Marika into the equation even after I sent him my message not to mess with the girl, he''s testing my patience.


    "Oh... G-good morning, Marika-senpai? And... Onoda-kun." After recovering from her initial surprise, Tanaka-senpai smiled and greeted us stiffly. She''s still navigating through addressing Marika like a friend and not a follower. It''s quite a hard road to take after following her for so long - even if she was only doing it for their previous n of using the ringlet girl for their vengeance.


    "Good morning to you too, Saori. Are you going downstairs?" Marika returned her greeting and then urged me to continue upstairs and stand before the girl.


    "Ah. Yes."


    "See youter then? Ruki-kun is going to escort me upstairs."


    "Yes! See youter. And Onoda-kun... Thank you for apanying Marika-sa... uhm, Marika- senpai." She nodded and then turned to me, bowing her head in gratitude.


    She didn''t really need to act like this but thinking about it, she''s now putting me up at the same level as Marika.


    Does scaring her and advising her to be Marika''s friend warrant that change in attitude? I don''t know. And I doubt pointing it out to her will change that. It will be tied closer to her transition of being Marika''s friend.


    "No worries. It''s my responsibility now after making her fall in love with me, no?" To clear the air around us, I put on a rather yful smile, making the girl next to me blush and the girl in front not knowing how to respond to it.


    Before other students coulde and see us here, I tightened my hold on Marika''s hand and gestured for us to continue upstairs.


    "Alright. See youter, senpai. And by the way, can I talk to youter?" I asked before we walked past her.


    "Eh? Me?" She pointed at her, clearly not expecting me to request that.


    I swiftly nodded and got straight to the point, "Mhm. It involves that guy."


    With that, even Marika froze to stare at me, wondering what I was thinking.


    "Oh... Okay. I''ll wait for you." Tanaka-senpai answered after a few seconds of contemtion.


    With that, we left her behind and continued upstairs.


    Before we reached her ssroom, I filled in Marika on my reason for asking Tanaka-senpai for her time.


    It''s not like I''m going to interrogate her. I''ll just use the same tactic that vengeful dude was employing. Put pressure on Tanaka-senpai but instead of threatening her with Marika, I''ll simply tell her not to be afraid of Takashima.


    That won''t be too effective but at least, it will make her think twice about who she should follow in this particr instance.


    I couldn''t care less if her participation could potentially raise the sess of his n against Ichihara Jun. We now have a bone to pick on each other for his continued affront of involving Marika.


    If that''s not enough. I might even do Ichihara Jun a favor by crushing the guy out for his blood. Of course, I''ll still be dealing a final blow to him. Something that will end in his reputation crumbling further than now.


    After Marika entered their ssroom, I also checked on Minori-senpai and my other girls on the same floor.


    Minori-senpai was still reluctant to interact with me outside of their clubroom but staring at her for almost a minute got her to stand up and approach me outside their ssroom.


    Of course, I got scolded by her for not reading her intention. In response, I only greeted her good morning along with my usual smile.


    That somehow blew away her exasperation with my behavior. In the end, I got Minori-senpai giggling at my absurd way of getting her attention. After our talk yesterday, I''ve already breached her defense.


    Perhaps if not for the other students in the corridor, she would have asked me to kiss her again.


    I knew I had to be very careful in getting her to open up again. But it''s quite effective to just act like an annoying guy who doesn''t know how to read her mood. Not that I was nning to keep acting like that every time.


    I''ll do good with my promise of helping and taking care of them.


    When I went down to the second floor, I also visited Yuika-senpai after I checked on Haruko, Shizu, and the others.


    Although the orange-haired girl approached me without being annoyed like Minori-senpai, Yuika-senpai was quite hesitant about truly getting close to a guy. I also didn''t push it. I just greeted her before wishing her a pleasant day.


    With that, I turned around and left to get into our ssroom on time.


    Upon arriving there, I was instantly met with the meaningful gaze of Nami, Hana, and Chii. Even without saying anything, I could already guess what was on their mind.


    To hear what happened in the sleepoverst night.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I did inform them about it but because a lot has happened, I failed to continue updating them. This time, they''re wondering what kept me so busy apart from taking care of Akane and Fuyu.


    As I walked to my seat, I greeted all of them with a smile before turning to the girl on my left


    who was also waiting for me to finish settling down.


    "Ruki... Uhm... How was it? Did you get to sleep well?"


    And there we have it, Aya started the questioning with a fairly innocent one.


    "Mhm. I do. I also ended up sleeping in the room."


    Upon hearing that, not only Aya but all of my girls paying attention to me staggered before rushing in to get a clearer and more detailed answer.


    Well, my honesty was backfiring on me for this. Nheless, it wasn''t troublesome. I never intended to hide it from them anyway. Just that, some things were still best kept hidden.

 Chapter 2155: A Normal Day

    Chapter 2155: A Normal Day


    ?


    Before Shio arrived in our ssroom, I got grilled by my girls'' questions. Nheless, it wasn''t that much different than our usual morning flirting. Our ss had already gotten used to seeing me surrounded by them. Moreover, the usual banter between us never missed painting the walls of our ssroom in a vibrant shade from the constantughter it brings to everyone - including those who were just watching from their seats.


    Ah. Of course, a select few of the boys scowled or frowned as sour looks upied their faces upon seeing me getting all that attention.


    Thinking about that Anti-Ruki Club. I won''t be surprised if some of them are part of it. They should be approached by whoever founded it, right?


    I wonder what they''re cooking up behind doors. Will they start moving against me? Maybe not yet. My influence is still ridiculously high. My name will keep existing among the rumors flying around in our school.


    And even if they show up, I''m not that worried. I''ll just crush them if they try something against me or the girls around me.


    .


    Anyway, enough about that.


    When I mentioned befriending Akane''s friends to my girls, all of them, including Aya who trusts me blindly, eyed me suspiciously.


    It was understandable why they reacted like that.


    Among the girls I considered friends, most of them have already be one of them. For example, Misaki.


    Then there''s Sachi. Considering how I just promised the girl that pool date this summer vacation, our rtionship could also change over time.


    No amount of exnation from my side can make them ept that it will stop at simply being friends...


    In their heads, it''s only a matter of time...


    Through my honesty and transparency, I did tell them that all I did was try my best to amodate themst night. It''s not my fault that the former started calling me her boy best friend and thetter got unconsciously drawn to me after our unintentional intimate interactions.


    Uh... But I get it. It''s pretty useless to wash my handspletely from it. If I only did the bare minimum, they probably wouldn''t befortable sleeping in the same bed and room as me... It''s my notorious considerate trait that''s to me.


    I''ll continue hoping that things will somehow change or return to normal...


    Time passed and with Shio''s arrival, our morning sses started with hernguage lesson.


    Nothing significant happened during the lesson. In any case, given our rtionship, I couldn''t help but admire her throughout it, and with my observation skills, I couldn''t help but notice Shio''s gradual shift from the stern lecturer on Day 1 to an amicable teacher that everyone looks up to.


    How should I say it? I feel proud that she''s now fully ustomed to her job as a teacher. This is her first year and a lot has happened to her during her first few months.


    She got involved with me and she ended up divorcing her scum ex-husband.


    But even with the problems that cropped up that could surely shake someone new to this job, she held on and adapted well...


    Yes. It''s still messed up that she got into a rtionship with a student but as long as we keep it hidden, it won''t be a problem at all.


    When her ss finished, I once again took up the role of her assistant, apanying her to her next ss and taking our chances to flirt with each other.


    And that continued for the next three sses. All those sses also went fairly normal with only asional interesting bits like Satsuki not being able to answer a math problem when she got caught not paying attention to the lesson because she was busy pinching my sides, expressing her discontent about the bottle of lemonade that she forgot in their clubroom at the Gymnasium.


    During those breaks between sses, I also used that chance to check on Komoe, Misaki, Maaya, and Rae after I finished my duty as Shio''s assistant.


    Among them, because there was more spare time between 1st and 2nd periods, I even brought Komoe outside with me, using the excuse of wanting to talk to her privately.


    In truth, I just felt like pampering the girl. Or rather, seeing her awakened my desire to spend time with her given the chance.


    She was doing a lot of things for me and yet, she''s sometimes bing an afterthought to me. That''s bad, right?


    I know the girl won''t resent me for not having much time to spend with her but I keep on overthinking about it. That''s why before those thoughts can even get rooted in her head, I''ll prevent it from happening.


    I''ve already acknowledged her affection for me. While she''s not quite the same as most of my girls yet, I also consider her special to me.


    During that short time that we were together, I ended up kissing her more than once. And only once did she ask for it. Every time she tells me something positive that happens to her after returning to ss, I cannot help but praise her with a kiss.


    If it was any other girl, she might''ve hated it but Komoe loved it a lot.


    The only time she asked for a kiss was when I escorted her back to their ssroom... When she stepped back in, I heard some of her ssmates asking her where I took her or why her face was red.


    When I passed by their door to return to our ssroom, I saw Watanabe giving me a thumbs up from her seat...


    All things considered, our morning sses could be still considered to have passed normally. Ah. Right... I also pampered Aya and Hana outside during the short break before the 3rd and


    4th period...


    With Aya, I apanied her to the stationery store near the cafeteria to buy some supplies. On the way back, I pulled her to an empty ssroom.


    With Hana, the girl boldly asked me to apany her to the restroom.


    Yep. That ended in me entering the stall with her. It was the same stall where Hina and I made


    love in front of her on the first day of her transfer to this school.


    It was clearly an excuse but she made it sound like she wanted to rewrite her memories between us in that stall.


    However, we didn''t get to do anything too indecent because several girls from other sses also entered the restroom and stayed there a lot longer than we''d hoped for.


    We had to keep quiet or we''d easily get caught considering how even a small noise could echo


    out of the stall.


    We sneakily bided our time with Hana straddling me, exchanging silent kisses that seemed to be enough for the girl before escaping back to our ssroom.


    Also, Hana ended up sweating a lot because of nervousness. It''s rare for that to happen so I teased her a lot on our way back, causing the girl to be upset with me.


    I appeased her with more kisses outside the ssroom just before our teacher for the 4th


    period arrived.


    With all the morning sses ending, the inevitable lunch arrived again.


    Our n for today was the same as yesterday. Eat in that clubroom with everyone.


    Once again, I decided to pick up the other girls from all three floors of the School Building.


    However, on my way to pick up Marika and the other 3rd year girls, I ended up running into


    someone I didn''t expect to see today...


    "Ruki, what are you hurrying for?"


    "Oh. Onoda-kun? How are you on this floor?"


    As I was rushing at the staircase leading to the third floor, I stopped on the turn after seeing the alluring senior that I hadn''t seen in a while along with her friend from the same club who was Enomoto''s childhood friend.


    "Reira-senpai and... Nikka-senpai. What a coincidence!" My head quickly worked out a response along with my lips stretching into a pleasant grin, greeting the two of them.


    I tried looking past their shoulders, expecting Enomoto there. However, he''s surprisingly notn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    around...


    Is he not apanying his childhood friend to lunch? Possibly.

 Chapter 2156: A Brief Encounter

    Chapter 2156: A Brief Encounter


    ?


    Although Reira-senpai''s voice carried a yful hint, hearing my words made the smile slowly forming on her face wavered. Her expression shifted to a mock pout as she leaned forward, folding her arms and making a flourishing disy of her bountiful front.


    "Coincidence? Ruki. I''m mad. Does that mean you''re not here for me?" She teasingly said. Although her words were yful, I could still sense a hint of her genuine disappointment through her piercing gaze.


    Not gonna lie, her natural allure that always drew most boys to her was once again creeping on me. I had to strengthen my mental capacity to resist the temptation of just jumping into her arms and telling her ''I am here for you''.


    In any case, she''s aware of my closeness to other girls so she''s just clearly being yful here. But then again, not having been able to see her for a while, I, no doubt, missed this side of her, especially when ourst interaction was during that patrol where we''d reduced the distance between us by deciding to call each other using our first name.


    On the side, Nikka-senpai remained silent, her expression a bit unreadable. Nheless, her eyes flickered with curiosity as she watched our exchange.


    After thinking for a while, I settled on ying with Reira-senpai, scratching my head, and fumbling my answer, "Well, I- No, I won''t say... Uhm..."


    Reira-senpai raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the flustered look on my face and how I couldn''t seem to finish my sentence.


    "What, cat got your tongue?" she teased as she stepped down the staircase arriving right in front of me. Her presence was maic and just for a moment, I felt like falling for her allure again.


    I chuckled nervously, rubbing the tip of my nose as I averted my gaze from her. Then, while sounding like I was forcing myself to make an excuse, I faced that delightful stare she was subjecting me to, "No, no, of course not, Reira-senpai. Aren''t I always happy to see you? Just that... I''m here for a different reason."


    Reira-senpai''s amused expression expanded and I could almost hear her chuckling. She also seemed pleased to hear me still being honest with her despite my attempt to ride on her yfulness.


    "Hmm. That''s unlike you, Onoda-kun. Or am I missing something here? Are you also close with some other girls?"


    But before she could respond to me, Nikka-senpai finally spoke up, her voice calm and steady as though she was here to mediate between us. And yet, she started her questions with a hint of suspicion,yering her concern for her friend.


    What an admirable senior. Too bad, she''s wasted on Enomoto.


    Her question hung in the air as I felt both sets of eyes on me.


    How should I answer her? I wonder?


    I looked at Reira-senpai and as though she read my mind, she returned a wink and a mischievous smile.


    Shortly after that, she opened her mouth, her mischief sparkled in her eyes.


    "Heh... You''re not entirely wrong, Nikka. This guy here is close to a lot of girls. You should also be careful. You''re behind the times when ites to rumors, after all."


    This girl... Does she form a grudge with me because I failed to visit her this week?


    Nah. She just found it amusing to pit me like this. She was maximizing this moment when we incidentally ran into each other.


    "Eh? Is that true?" With her eyes widening slightly, Nikka-senpai pressed me for confirmation. Her voice carried a sense of disbelief.


    Is my image in her mind different? Now, that''s interesting.


    With a sheepish grin, I scratched my head again as I admitted to it, "Well, I don''t want to lie to you but yes. I never thought you hadn''t heard the rumors surrounding me, senpai. But I''m quite a celebrity, you know?"


    A bit taken aback at first, Nikka-senpai tilted her head as her expression softened into one of thoughtful consideration, "I... I know a bit about it but... I don''t always believe in rumors. Besides, I''d like to believe Reira found a guy she could finally befortable with." "Huh? Wait. Nikka... That''s not what I-" This time, it was Reira-senpai''s turn to panic. Looking really flustered, she stammered as her confident demeanor cracked for the first time. Not expecting Nikka-senpai to take the conversation in this direction, her face flushed a light shade of pink as he waved her hands in front of her as if trying to dispel the implication. Somehow, I feel like this unnned meeting with them is totally worth it. When can I see Reira-senpai act like this? If other boys are around, they''ll all be bbergasted. Most of them only see her as an object to sexualize due to her natural charms. They''ve never seen her act like a frail maiden like this, flustered and vulnerable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nikka-senpai raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a faint smile. "Oh? Did I say something wrong, Reira?"


    Interesting, she''s feigning innocence but clearly relishing the sight of Reira-senpai squirming.


    Oh, Enomoto. You''re letting this girl rot away in your little alchemy club? Nikka-senpai seemed far more perceptive and yful than I''d expected. Something she''d probably only ever show to a select few. If not for our agreement not to bother this girl, I would''ve already invited her to join us for lunch or to hang out. But then again, I wonder if Reira-senpai would be pleased to be in the presence of the other girls.


    Trying to ease the tension, I chimed in, shooting a quick nce at Reira-senpai to help her regain herposure, "I feel lucky to be that guy, though. Unfortunately, the rumors about me are true. I''m quite close to a lot of girls."


    The flustered Reira-senpai gave me a sharp look, but I could tell she appreciated the change of subject. Nikka-senpai, however, wasn''t about to let me off that easily.


    "Hmm? You won''t even try to make an excuse, Onoda-kun?"


    "Nope. I value honesty more than anything, senpai. Am I right, Reira-senpai?" I nonchntly shrugged before throwing the other girl a lifeline.


    "Y-yeah." Heaving a sigh of relief, Reira-senpai supported my im before returning to Nikka-senpai''s side. It was clear she was trying to regain her usual cool, mystifying, and extremely charismatic demeanor, but the blush still adorned her cheeks.


    Sensing that it was about time to wrap things up, I decided to make my exit. I shouldn''t be toofortable or Enomoto might show up anytime.


    I started climbing up the stairs again but paused beside them, turning to face both of them. "By the way, it''s nice meeting you two here, Reira-senpai, Nikka-senpai. I won''t hold you back anymore. Can I invite you two to lunch next time? If it''s not going to be any trouble. I know Enomoto-senpai doesn''t like my presence, so..."


    I let my voice trail off, acting a little pitiful yet yful at the same time. I hoped it would make themugh or at least ease any lingering tension.


    Reira-senpai shook her head in amusement, a small smile tugging at her lips. Nikka-senpai, however, looked a bit more concerned, her brow furrowing as she thought it over. After a moment, she spoke up, her voice soft but firm, "As long as Onoda-kun promises not to do something Enomoto will hate. Uhm... I''m sorry if thates off a little weird."


    I chuckled softly, waving off her concern. "Ah. No, I fully understand. If it''s impossible, I''ll just ask to borrow Reira-senpai from you."


    Reira-senpai''s eyes widened as she let out a small huff of indignation. "Oi, you brat! What do you mean, ''borrow''? I''m not something you can just borrow like a book or a pen!"


    Iughed, holding up my hands in a gesture of surrender. "Don''t mind it, senpai. It''s a figure of speech, no? You know how much I like you, right?"


    She crossed her arms, a faint blush still on her cheeks. "I don''t!"


    Seeing that exchange, Nikka-senpai burst outughing, clearly entertained by our banter. "Pfft... You two. You have the makings of a great couple, Sure, Onoda-kun. I''ll let you borrow Reira. But you better be respectful to her. No matter how mature you act, she''s still older than


    you!"


    I grinned, nodding earnestly. "Of course. You can count on me for that. I wouldn''t dream of being anything but respectful."


    Reira-senpai rolled her eyes but couldn''t help smiling pleasantly. "Alright, alright. Enough of this ''borrowing'' nonsense. Just... make sure to invite me properly next time, got it? Don''t just show up out of nowhere."


    I gave a yful salute. "Yes, ma''am. I''ll be sure to do that."


    With a final wave, I resumed my climb up the stairs. The two also went on their way,


    descending the stairs.


    As I reached the next floor, I nced back to see Reira-senpai and Nikka-senpai still chatting, theirughter echoing softly in the stairwell. When Reira-senpai noticed me staring at her,


    she once again waved at me before sticking her tongue out yfully.


    What ass.


    This encounter may have been unexpected, but it was definitely a wee one.


    After this, I set the encounter to one corner of my mind and aplished what I set out here


    to do; picking up the girls.

 Chapter 2157: Interrogated again

    Chapter 2157: Interrogated again


    ?


    "Hey, Onoda-kun. Are you here for Kana?"


    I had just reached the door of Year 3, ss 4 when I ran into Momoiro-senpai. who appeared out of nowhere. She stepped into my path before I could even peek inside the ssroom to look for Kana and Rumi.


    Her timing was quite impable as if she had been waiting for me specifically.


    It couldn''t be, right?


    Her face lit up with a round, cheerful expression. Her big, bright eyes sparkled with curiosity and a hint of mischief, and her pink-tinted hair tied into a ponytail bounced with each step as she moved closer.


    There was something different about her demeanor this time. It''s like she was extremely pleased to see me but at the same time, there''s the usual hint of apprehension because of my identity as her close friend''s boyfriend.


    With a meaningful grin stretching across her lips, she seemed to almost bounce in ce, as though barely containing her energy. "Onoda-kun, hi! Are you here for Kana?" She repeated her greeting, perhaps because I failed to answer right away. Her voice was light and teasing as if she wanted to see me flustered.


    As one of the few people that I truly look up to because of her genuine concern for Kana, I eventually returned an embarrassed smile as I greeted her back in a bid to match her lightheartedness, "Hello, senpai. Yes. I''m here for Kana, and Rumi-senpai too."


    Remembering ourst encounter where she took the time to question me about the rumors of Hana kissing me the day she transferred into our school, I couldn''t help but feel ashamed considering I ended up partly lying to her about my rtionship with Hana. On top of that, her concern back then also extended to me, reminding me to be careful about getting involved with Ichihara Jun and Marika.


    s, I was already in too deep at that time so that concern didn''t make a difference.


    Still, I''m grateful for her because of that. She''s up there along with Kawakami-senpai and Nazuki who I respect due to how they treat their friends or juniors.


    Although this couldn''t be counted as us not meeting each other in a while since I sometimes ran into her in the hallways, this should be the first time since Hana''s transfer that she started up a conversation with me.


    Thinking about it, she''s pleased to see me because she''s been meeting toe and call out to me again, right?


    If I consider the current rumors floating about it, the most prominent will be the one between me and Marika.


    Eyewitnesses have already popped up, supporting the rumors. Moreover, hiding our closeness isn''t within my intention. In fact, I want a lot of people to know that Ichihara Jun lost his fiancee to me.


    That way, when he returns next week, he''ll be crowded by students wanting to know if it''s true or not. It''ll buy us time to further drag his reputation down.


    Of course, I''ll probably get visited by Kawakami-senpai and Nazuki again one of these days - or maybe not Nazuki since she already interrogated me about the same topic during the camping trip.


    Anyway, back to the topic...


    I am aware Kana has assured Momoiro-senpai about whatever''s happening around me. She told her that there was nothing to worry about. However, with Momoiro-senpai not privy to ourplicated rtionship, she was, most likely, holding a lot of suspicions.


    Hence, she''s here in front of me right now. She found the opportunity to ambush me before Kana could see me.


    "Oh. They''re inside. Do you want me to call them for you?"


    Or so she said, but the girl''s piercing gaze and meaningful smile directed at me seemed to be warning me not to take a step forward.


    I pretended to be oblivious to it and answered, "Yes, please."


    "Sure. Wait here. But Onoda-kun, can I ask you something first?"


    As I expected, despite her cheerful tone along with her nod, it immediately waned into that of solemn iciness as she drew closer to me.


    Perhaps if not for this corridor being so open that students could be seen walking by and passing us over, she would''ve pinned me on the wall despite our height difference.


    That''s how serious she sounded here.


    Maintaining myposure, I positively answered, "Sure. What is it, senpai?"


    Perhaps she was expecting me to flinch or stutter from the sudden change of air around her, Momoiro-senpai''s eyebrows curled. Nheless, she let go right away and went straight to bringing up the question she wanted me to answer.


    "What''s the deal with you and Kujou? Don''t tell me it''s nothing again, Onoda-kun. I understand Kana telling me that there''s nothing to worry about because she trusts you a lot but... I can''t just turn a blind eye when you''re tantly unting your rtionship with that girl, right?"


    Impressive. She didn''t even try to mince her words there. Furthermore, she''s also careful not to raise the volume of her voice, keeping it only for my ears to hear.


    I stared into her eyes for a few seconds before raising both of my arms, "As expected of you, senpai. You won''t let me off without a proper exnation, am I correct?"


    "Yeah. I''m sorry, Onoda-kun but this concerns your fidelity... I can understand your previous exnation that you''re close to that transfer student and all those girls around you. Yet, I can''t understand why are you so open with Kujou while you''re still keeping your rtionship with Kana private. No matter how I try to spin my head around it, I can''t think of a usible excuse you can use... Tell me, are you fooling my friend?"


    Although her words sounded like she was also trying to understand my position, Momoiro- senpai was probably prepared to throw her hands at me for Kana''s sake if I ever tried to deny it or make a lousy excuse.


    Now, how do I answer this? It''s not like I can just tell her that I''m dating both at the same time, she''ll just explode at me if I do that.


    Let''s see...


    "Never. I will never fool Kana, senpai. As for Marika... Can I tell you a secret?"


    "A secret?"


    "I''m helping her get out of her arranged marriage."


    "Oh, arranged marriage, huh? Alright! As if! Do you think you''re in a drama?! Onoda-kun, get serious here... I''m not here to fool around with you. You can be mad at me but... I can''t just let


    this pass."


    And there goes her disy of her sense of justice. It''s not bad to have that, honestly. She probably helped a lot of other students already just going off like that. However, sometimes, it''s also too much.


    Last time, she also apologized to me for being meddlesome. That meant she was clearly aware of what she was doing. Unfortunately, she cannot stop herself from acting upon it.


    And this time wasn''t that different. Just that, she''s now holding more details that I couldn''t really answer vaguely.


    Furthermore, for those unaware of what''s happening with those influential families, if they hear someone bring up arranged marriage in this modern era, not many will believe it.


    "I''m serious, senpai. I can bring you to her to confirm it."


    "Wait... Is that true? You''re not kidding? So you mean to say... you''re making a show for


    Ichihara to let her go?"


    "Something like that, yes."


    In a way, our situation could really be summarized as that. However, it''s not just a show.


    "Why does that sound unbelievable?"


    "Well, because you''re hearing it from me. I''m the third party. Unless you hear the real situation to the one involved, only then will it sound more believable."


    "... Uhh. That makes sense. But even so-"


    With her frown deepening, Momoiro-senpai grabbed her head as though she was trying to


    digest what I said.


    However, before she could continue speaking, a soft voice came from behind her.


    There, Kana who just stepped out of their ssroom alongside Rumi called out to her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Suzuha?"


    "Eh? K-kana? Wait... I''m not interrogating Onoda-kun here. I swear." As though hit with a panic button, this senior immediately stuttered as she tried exining the situation to her


    friend.


    Hearing that, Kana couldn''t help but giggle.


    "What are you trying to say? I haven''t asked a question yet."


    Behind her, Rumi, who also saw how flustered Momoiro-senpai began, secretly smiled and


    shook her head.


    I don''t know if they heard her questions, but considering there''s only one reason Momoiro - senpai would approach me, it wouldn''t take long for them to figure it out. "T-that... Hey, Onoda-kun. Help me out here." In the end, she turned to me for help.


    I smiled and took a step forward before yfully saying, "Ah. Momoiro-senpai here is just trying to catch up with me. She didn''t try to interrogate me at all."


    "Hey! That''s not it!" Momoiro-senpai hurriedly interjected as though she wanted to drown


    out my voice.


    Unfortunately for her, Kana and Rumi already heard it. Before long, they started giggling, causing the concerned senior''s face to take on a peachy pink color from embarrassment.

 Chapter 2158: Assurance

    Chapter 2158: Assurance


    ?


    "Well then, senpai. Let''s continue this talk some other time. You may not believe me yet but I assure you, I won''t do anything to hurt Kana."


    After a brief exchange of yful banter, which ended with Momoiro-senpai''s cheeks flushing a bright shade of pink, I gently pulled her aside, away from the crowded hallway and the prying eyes of other students.


    I needed to address what had been hanging in the air between us before Kana and Rumi''s appearance.


    The usually bubbly and energetic Momoiro-senpai now stood in front of me, her demeanor serious. I could sense her bright eyes carefully studying my face. It was clear she was trying to gauge the sincerity of my words. To see if she could truly trust me with something she


    deemed important.


    With a carefree expression reced with one of deep contemtion, Momoiro-senpai pursed her lips.


    After a moment of silence, she bit her lower lip, her gaze dropping to the floor. She slowly nodded but I instantly caught the sullen look upying her face.


    It wasn''t disappointment. Rather, it was more like a mix of frustration and shame. She seemed embarrassed by her own actions, as if constantly interrogating me was something she felt guilty about but couldn''t help doing.


    She''s a good person. I could tell that much just from the concern she showed for Kana. Her protective nature wasmendable, and I was d that Kana had someone like her looking out for her.


    However, if Momoiro-senpai ever discovered theplexities of our rtionships, how tangled and unconventional they were, I had no doubt she''d be firmly against it.


    Most likely, she''d react simrly to how Arisa and Izumi did before they came to ept me: with rejection and disbelief.


    However, unlike those two, there was no attraction between Momoiro-senpai and me, and that made the situation even more delicate.


    That''s why I wasn''t keen on revealing the full extent of my rtionship with Kana and the others. It wasn''t something I could easily exin, nor was it something she would likely understand or ept. At least, not right away.


    I didn''t know if things would change in the future. But at this moment, all I could do was try to reassure her, to offer her thefort of my words.


    "I believe you. I really do. Just that..." Momoiro-senpai finally spoke, her voice soft but earnest. However, it also ended up trailing.


    Her eyes met mine again, and this time they were filled with a mixture of trust and lingering doubt. She wanted to believe in me but it was clear that letting go of her apprehensions wasn''t easy.


    I maintained a gentle smile, my expression calm and understanding. It''s quite a stark contrast to her conflicted one. Then, I said softly as my hand dropped on top of her head, "It''s fine to be doubtful. I get that. I won''t fault you for it, since my actions are what led you to suspect me in the first ce."


    Although she appeared surprised at the sudden drop of my hand, Momoiro-senpai didn''t p it away. Her shoulders seemed to rx slightly but there was still tension in her posture. "Kana is really important to me. I don''t want to see her get hurt. I hope you understand that, Onoda-kun."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I do. And that''s why I''m grateful for your concern. It shows how much you care for her. But please trust me when I say that I care for her too, more than you might realize." I assured her. This time, I pulled back my hand to fix a fair bit of her hair that loosened from her hurried movements from earlier. It might''vee across as intimate but my hand already moved before I knew it.


    With her cheeks adopting another hint of blush, Momoiro-senpai faltered for a moment before nodding again, her expression softening slightly.


    Perhaps in an attempt to hide that, she put on a cheerful grin as her knuckle reached my chest, ¡°Alright, Onoda-kun. I''ll take your word for now. But I''ll continue keeping an eye on you. Or whatever''s happening... Also, you''re quite cheeky for a junior, aren''t you?"


    I chuckled lightly, appreciating her honesty and protectiveness. "Yes, quite. I might be cheeky but you know what Kana used to call me?"


    "What?"


    "Shameless."


    "Pfft... I can tell why."


    With that, our conversation came to a close. I could see some of her usual cheerfulness returning, her lips curling into a small, hesitant smile. It was a start. And for now, that was enough.


    After that, we returned to Kana and Rumi''s side and bid farewell to the overprotective senior. As I brought the two girls with me, I felt someone pinching my sides followed by a slightly jealous voice whispering to my ear, "Shameless junior. Did we just see you make a move on Momoiro? Are you also after her?"


    I nced at the source of that voice and put on a shameful grin, "No, of course not, Rumi. My body moved on its own."


    "What? You can''t control yourself now? What do you think about this, Kana?"


    "Hmm? If Ruki says so, it must be the truth, no? I mean, it''s his trait, Rumi. He''s passively considerate to anyone." Kana answered before closing to my side. She then nudged me with her elbow and cutely winked.


    What does that mean? Is she telling me she''s helping me fend off Rumi''s obvious jealousy? Or is she hinting at me that I did great at handling Momoiro-senpai?


    Uh... It''s hard to tell.


    "Bah... I won''t be so sure, Kana. Before we knew it, your friend might also be one of us." "Maybe... But it''s Ruki. I''m certain he can also take care of someone like Suzuha."


    Alright. Now, I''m speechless.


    Thankfully, we soon reached Marika''s ssroom. This time, I let the two girls call for her, forcing them to stop with whatever dangerous topic they were treading on.


    I watched from a distance to see how those around Marika would react. Also, I used the opportunity to mark the few who still cared about Marika.


    There are still at least a few of them among many others. Unfortunately, because they''re intimidated by Ichihara Jun''s followers, they can only try to blend in with the others when approaching the golden ringlet girl.


    A minuteter, Marika after going back to grab her purse joined Kana and Rumi to return to


    me.


    As soon as the ringlet girl saw me, a bright, cheerful smile pasted on her lips as she waved jubntly.


    "Ruki-kun... Hehe. Let''s go to the cafeteria first. Let''s buy more food and desserts. My treat."


    "Mhm. No problem. We''re also nning to do that."


    Well, there are no tall boxed lunches today. Nami couldn''t do it again without more practice ording to her mother and Yayoi-san didn''t want to steal the other girl''s thunder for making lunch for me every day. She''s only going to do it once a week.


    In any case, most girls already brought their lunches. What we''re going to buy might just be bread or instant cup noodles since we couldn''t bring out those rice meals outside the


    cafeteria.


    The option of buying from the convenience store was also open but we''d lose a lot of time to


    go there.


    So, bread it is. There''s a wide selection of it in the cafeteria anyway.


    On our way down, we once again gathered attention. We ignored it as usual but I could tell that Rumi and Kana weren''tfortable with it. That''s why to take their mind off of the unwanted attention, I brought a topic to talk about while we walked.


    As for Marika, she''s already used to being the center of attention so she just merrily led the way while pulling me with her at times.


    They''re thest girls I had to pick up so it''s fine for us to take our time like this. Minori-senpai had alreadye down to the second floor earlier when I picked up Haruko and the others.


    Ten minutester, we arrived at the clubroom. The idle chatter was already ongoing but as soon as they saw me, the girls flocked to my side, helping me carry the mountain of food we bought from the cafeteria.


    And just like this, we got another sumptuous meal where the girls also got to forge or strengthen their bond. Of course, I repeated what I did yesterday. I didn''t miss anyone and also called Akane and the others from the other schools to check on them.


    Once that''s done... I escorted them back to the School Building before going to my next destination. The Administration Building.

 Chapter 2159: Visiting Ryouko-san

    Chapter 2159: Visiting Ryouko-san


    ?


    Upon arriving at the Administration Building, my feet instinctively led me toward Ryouko- san''s office instead of heading upstairs to report to Hayashi-sensei. This wasn''t some random impulse. I''d consciously decided to change the order of things today. It was Thursday, after all, and I didn''t want to miss the chance to spend a few precious moments with my lovely woman before she had to prepare for her ss.


    As I made my way down the rather busy corridor with teachersing out or returning to their private rooms, I nced around to ensure no one else was nearby before approaching and stopping by her door. A simple precaution to divert whatever suspicion that might arise if someone saw me lingering around here.


    Although my presence was already quite regr in this part of the Administration Building, it was not going to hurt us if I took extra caution in meeting her.


    Taking a deep breath, I knocked on Ryouko-san''s door. Almost immediately, I heard a familiar voice call out from inside, granting me permission to enter.


    At the same time as I pushed open the door, I heard the hurried sound of Ryouko-san''s footsteps approaching, scrambling towards the door.


    Like me, she must have been eagerly waiting for this moment as she practically dashed across her room to greet me with a gleeful smile and eyes brimming with anticipation.


    Yesterday, I only managed to catch her for five minutes so... we''re pretty much longing for more time to spend with each other today.


    Ryouko-san''s vibrant smile lit up her entire face, revealing just how much she''d been longing to see me. Unable to resist the temptation, I stepped forward, pushing myself into the room and immediately spread my arms wide, pulling her into a warm, tight embrace.


    I could feel the tension leave her body as she melted into my arms, wrapping her own around me with a sigh of contentment.


    "Look at you, Ruki... Did you miss me this much?" Ryouko-san murmured, her voice tinged with affection. She pressed herself closer, her hands gently trailing up and down my back as if to memorize the feel of me all over again.


    Gone was the strict, authoritative figure who''d been standing watch at the school gates earlier this morning. In her ce was the Ryouko-san who exclusively bared her all to me. Her warmth seeped into me through this embrace and I couldn''t help but feel the warm and fuzzy feeling as I tightened my hold around her....


    At the same time, I kicked the door behind me, closing it.


    Now that we''re in a private space again, my initial response to her question was a greeting of my lips to hers, kissing her to convey my longing for her.


    Ryouko-san weed it in full as her fingers on my back curled, grabbing tightly to me. Her heartbeat''s pace rose as she slowly pulled me further into this room.


    Before our lips could separate, Ryouko-san had already settled down on the sofa, pulling me down with her. And matching her movements, I gradually crouched down.


    "I did miss you, Ryouko-san. I couldn''t hug you like this in the morning. On top of that, these past few days have been so hectic that I''ve barely had a moment to catch my breath. That''s why I decided toe and see you first before anything else." I confessed, my voiceing in a whisper to her ear.


    Gradually, she pulled me down to sit next to her before intimately leaning against me.


    Ryouko-san chuckled softly, her breath warm against my neck.


    "That''s what you get for being so busy with your girls, isn''t it?"


    Rare it might be, she just teased me.


    I stared at her yful grin crooked up as she showered my neck with more kisses. Her arms wrapped around my waist as her body pressed against me with her bountiful mountain squashed on my side.


    Instinctively, my arm hooked around her, pulling her even closer. I thought of bringing her to myp but decided not to at the moment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sson, a sheepish smile tugged at my lips as I answered her, "Mhm... Are you going to scold me for it?"


    She pulled back slightly to look up at me, her expression softening. "Why would I? I knew what I was getting into when I entered into thisplex rtionship with you. The fact that you''re here now... it more than makes up for the times I''ve missed you."


    Her words were sincere, and they made my heart swell with more affection for her.


    I leaned down and brushed my lips gently against her forehead, "That''s not enough for me though. I want to make up for all these days that I haven''t seen you."


    "What are you going to do then?"


    "Pamper you?"


    "You''re already doing that, silly guy. What about helping me with my lesson again while pampering me?"


    "Mhm. Great idea! I failed to do my duty as your Student Assistantst Tuesday. Let me make up for that."


    "I like the enthusiasm, Ruki." Pleased with my answer, Ryouko-san pinched my cheeks before she stood up to get her lesson n on her table.


    And before returning to me, she got me a refreshment from her mini-fridge. It''s a can of iced tea that we''re going to share.


    Then, instead of returning to her previous seat at my side, Ryouko-san stared at my legs as though she was waiting for me to open it up for her or pull her down to myp.


    After careful thought considering we''re going to discuss her lesson, I picked the first option and left the second one forter.


    However, because of her wide hips and supple behind, Ryouko-san ended up squeezing into the small space between my legs.


    I could feel her bouncy softness pressing on my crotch as her backfortably rested against my chest.


    As she put the lesson n and iced tea can on the coffee table in front of us, she nced behind to check on me.


    Perhaps noticing how I was trying my best not to get excited down there, she smirked and asked, ¡°Ruki... Is it too much for you? Won''t it be better if I sit on yourp?"


    "Well, the result will be the same, I think? I''m still a hopeless pervert." I wryly smiled as Ryouko-san''s gaze lowered down to my growing erection.


    A momentter, her hand dropped on top of it, feeling it up.


    Because of that stimtion, it instantly stood up in full glory, pitching a tent on my pants.


    At this, Ryouko-san raised her gaze to meet my eyes again. With her face gradually turning crimson from her growing desire for me, she licked her lips and whispered.


    "It seems we have something urgent to deal with first, Ruki..."


    "Mhm... I apologize for this, Ryouko-san."


    "Don''t be... I''m also looking forward to this. The lesson can wait..."


    Ryouko-san''s seductive voice trailed as she gradually slid off of the sofa, bringing herself


    down on the floor.


    Then, Ryouko-san rose and kneeled between my legs, her hands crawling up from my thighs to the button and zipper of my pants.


    "Ryouko-san..." That''s all I could mutter as I felt my pants loosening up from the button bing undone followed by her fingers wrapping around my shaft as she shifted it up, releasing it from its confinement.

 Chapter 2160: Its fair *

    Chapter 2160: It''s fair *


    ?


    Having done this for me several times before, Ryouko-san didn''t need my guidance anymore. She already knew how to make me feel good.


    As soon as she wrapped her hands around my length and let it out, a soft, knowing smile appeared on her lips. She leaned in, cing a gentle kiss on the tip, her warm breath sending a shiver down my spine.


    Letting it rest against her cheek, she took a moment to enjoy the hot sensation spreading from it.


    With her hands firmly gripping my length, she began to stroke slowly, deliberate and unhurried. Her touch was gentle yet firm with her fingers creating just the right amount of pressure.


    Gradually, Ryouko-san quickened her pace, each stroke more confident than thest. Her warm breath would then brush against it, adding more to the stimtion.


    Soon, her lips started kissing the tip softly before running her tongue along its entirety. Savoring the taste, her eyes asionally flicked up to watch my reaction as she lubricated it with her saliva. With a teasing smile, she''s enjoying what she''s seeing.


    "Ruki... Am I doing this right?" She asked before her tongue ran from the base up to the tip once again, scooping up the precum that leaked out.


    "Not just right, Ryouko-san. You''re doing it perfectly." I answered as I kept myposure. However, my face was probably already betrayed as that made her giggle.


    Shortly after, Ryouko-san began to take me deeper, stuffing my length halfway into her mouth. At first, she''s sucking gently, her lips forming a tight seal around me, sping perfecting. Once her tongue teased me enough, she started taking more with each movement. The sensation was intense as if my whole body was melting under the pleasure. And through that, I could feel my hips involuntarily quiver which further fueled her eagerness.


    Ryouko-san soon found her rhythm. It was steady but insistent with each motion perfectly timed to draw out the maximum sensation.


    At this point, I couldn''t help but let out a grunt of pleasure. However, Ryouko-san wasn''t going to stop at that. While her head continued with itsbored movements, she started unbuttoning her top, revealing her supple mountains that jiggled wonderfully.


    When she found my eyes focused on it, Ryouko-san stopped moving her mouth, popping my cock out of it. Then, she slightly straightened her back, raising her chest and allowing me to cop a feel.


    And then using my hands, she guided it up to lift her brassiere up, baring her chest''s nakedness for my eyes to consume.


    I gulped down my umting saliva as I found my hands going back to grab them. With her nipples pressed against my palm, I started fondling the pair until Ryouko-san let out a moan. "... Hnnngh- R-ruki... That''s unfair."


    With puffed-up cheeks as though I caught her off guard, Ryouko-san red at me and stood up. My eyes followed her closely, taking in her extremely enchanting figure. Not long after that, she climbed up to myp and settled down on it, her bountiful fair ced right in front of my eyes.


    As her arms wrapped around my head, her hips slid forward, letting my twitching length rest against her navel.


    "Is it still unfair to you, Ryouko-san?" I smilingly asked as I pushed my head forward, my tongue catching one of her ripe cherries. I gave it a sensual lick, covering it with my saliva.


    Ryouko-san''s fingers immediately burrowed into my scalp as though she was finding her grip followed by her hips involuntarily trembling.


    Slowly, I folded her tight skirt, revealing her mature pair of underwear. It was red and decorated in ckce; the same as her bra. Since she still had enough time before her actual ss, she had yet to change into her usual tracksuit.


    Before her butt settled back on my thighs, my hands grabbed them, keeping her lower body as close to me as possible.


    I could already feel the warmth of her sacred ce as well as its moistness.


    If I rubbed my length against her, she''d surely leak. And so, while still waiting for her response, I parted the thin cloth that covered her sacred ce aside and let one of my fingers run across her slit, causing her to tilt and quiver from the explosive sensation.


    "y-yes... It''s still unfair... How can you do that?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Because I can? Also... it''s fair in my eyes, Ryouko-san... I can''t just be the only one feeling good here."


    Upon saying that, I slowly guided her hips to push my raging length right on top of her sacred ce. And then, along with a few nudges, Ryouko-san started moving as our lower bodies found their connection.


    It didn''t take long for that part of her to leak her love juices which acted as lubricant, making our movements smooth and steady.


    With her mind already too upied from enduring the intense pleasure, Ryouko-san couldn''t reply to me anymore.


    And so, taking that opportunity, my mouth started bing busy as I helped myself to her pair of bountiful mountains, tasting them alternately.


    When Ryouko-san couldn''t hold it in anymore, her arms tightened around my hand, burying my face further in her softness. Following that, she pressed down on mepletely as her hips started quivering uncontrobly.


    With my length pressed against her, I could feel the warm gush of her love juices squirting out as they dripped down on me.


    In less than five minutes, Ryouko-san reached her first climax. My shoulder muffled her moan. She bit into it and contained her voice while her legs wrapped tightly around my back.


    I waited until she recovered before lifting my head and checking on her expression.


    "... I''m ashamed, Ruki. Should it be me who would pleasure you? How did I...?"


    "Don''t think about it. It''s also my duty to make you feel good, Ryouko-san... I''m d it worked."


    Ryouko-san trailed her voice there but it was evident on her crimson face how much she enjoyed it. Before loosening her hold on me, she went for my lips, exchanging another round of passionate kisses with me.


    Soon after that, as though she wanted to take her revenge on me, Ryouko-san returned to the floor, she put my twitching length between her chest and squeezed it in. Seeing how it became more energetic, her eagerness to pleasure me got reinvigorated.


    Before restarting what she was doing earlier, she nced up at me and said, "... W-watch me properly, Ruki... Your Ryouko-san won''t lose to you."


    Somehow, she became strangelypetitive against me. But I like that... It''s like seeing a new part of her that I haven''t discovered yet.


    During the camping trip, we were a little restrained since Shio was with us. But now... she could freely let her thoughts out.


    There''s no more trace of her fear of contact with the opposite gender. Of course, it was still exclusive to me. But that''s enough for now. As long as she continued interacting with me, it wouldn''t be long before her deep-seated trauma was relieved. However, there was still the mystery of why she was always looking forlorn when looking at the rainclouds.


    I''d like to hear that in the future. But for now... I guess our minds were focused on this


    situation.


    "Mhm... I''ll look forward to that, Ryouko-san." I put on my usual smile but Ryouko-san who was watching me closely became flustered as though my expression somehow made her heart


    race.

 Chapter 2161: Taken care of *

    Chapter 2161: Taken care of *


    ?


    Soon after returning to her previous position, Ryouko-san resumed her enticing endeavor, fully immersing herself in the moment.


    With a yful glint in her eyes that seemed to say ''Keep on watching me.'', she pressed her hands against both sides of her chest, squeezing me tightly.


    The sensation was electric, spreading throughout my body. Before I could fully register it, Ryouko-san captured the part that was standing at attention, enveloping itpletely within her warm, inviting mouth.


    A shiver coursed through me as she began to nibble lightly, her tongue swirling around with a tantalizing mix of teasing and tenderness. At the same time, her hands expertly stroked my length, creating a rhythm that was both exhrating and overwhelming.


    "Hmmn...!"


    I inhaled deeply but it ended up sounding like I was subduing my voice. Ryouko-san raised her brows as she amusedly savored my flustered look.


    Like this, the contrast between her soft, smooth skin and the warmth of her body heightened every sensation, further igniting the desire swirling within my already sensitive erection.


    It was a different kind of pleasure, one that made me dance on the edge of bliss. It''s less suffocating than what could be the warm embrace of her depths but equally intoxicating. The visual allure of Ryouko-san''s focused expressionbined with her exquisite movements pushed me closer and closer to the brink.


    As the pleasure continuously built up, all I could do was hold onto Ryouko-san''s head, my fingers threading through her silky hair, offering gentle encouragement as I whispered praises to her.


    "Ughh... Ryouko-san, I love what you''re doing," I thoughtfully murmured, my voice barely above a whisper yet thick with emotion conveying my desire.


    Her response was a soft, appreciative hum that vibrated through me through her warm breath, sending ripples of pleasure coursing along my spine.


    With Ryouko-san''s mouth sping tightly around the sensitive head, the frenulum was stimted in a way that sent waves of ecstasy as it scraped along the walls of her mouth. Each movement and each subtle shift intensified it, creating a delicious tension that felt like an exquisite battle between pleasure and restraint.


    I could feel the vibrations resonate through me,yering the experience with an intoxicating depth of pleasure, overwhelming both of us.


    Slowly, my hands pushed down on her head, supporting her endeavor.


    When Ryouko-san sensed that I was teetering close to the edge, she would pause her movements momentarily, pulling away just enough to look up at me and send a triumphant smile.


    Her eyes sparkled with naughty mischief, taking in my erotic expression with delight, embedding it in her memory.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Somehow, it felt as though she was yfully retaliating for what I had done to her just a few moments ago, and the thought heightened my anticipation.


    After a brief moment of suspense, she would then resume her movements with the same intensity, honing in on my most sensitive spots. Her tongue flicked with skilled precision, sending electric jolts through my body. I could feel every nerve endinging alive as I jolted and quivered under her skillful handling.


    And despite the constant convulsions of my lower body, Ryouko-san''s gaze remained fixed on me, her eyes glimmering with satisfaction as she reveled in my attempts to stifle my moans.


    Each time I struggled to remain quiet, her smile widened, feeding off my desperation. As the moments stretched on, Ryouko-san maintained her rhythmic movements, each stroke and suck building upon thest likeyering the pleasure on me. Her pace switched instinctively, sometimes slowing down, teasing me mercilessly, prolonging the sweet torment as if she were trying to gauge my limits. Other times, she quickened the tempo, bringing me closer to the edge, just a breath away from release.


    Thebination of her supple chest that perfectly molded my shape, her warm mouth, and her agile tongue created a symphony of irresistible sensations that left me utterly at her mercy, drowning in a sea of bliss.


    A few minutester, I finally reached my limit. The tension coiled within me like a tightly wound spring making my lower body threateningly close to thrust upwards.


    Even as I warned her, Ryouko-san only affectionately winked and never ceased her movements.


    And when she sensed the uncontroble shivering of my erection as it neared its eruption, Ryouko-san held the base tightly before pushing her head further down, taking me in deeper and closer to its entirety.


    I could feel her throat scraping against the tip before the walls of her mouth wrapped around my length. Following that, her lips sped tightly around me as she seemingly started waiting for it to erupt.


    "I''m cumming, Ryouko-san!" I gasped, my voice strained with pleasure.


    With no avenues left for retreat, a low grunt of ecstasy escaped my lips.


    Lodged deep within Ryouko-san''s mouth, I felt my cock twitch a few times, unleashing everything I had to give.


    Ryouko-san was only momentarily surprised before her lips tightened further. Even as her cheeks bloated with the effort, she received everything and sucked eagerly, drawing out until


    thest drop.


    As this was happening I couldn''t tear my gaze away from her, capturing this intense moment in my memory. When her tongue started moving again to clean and tease me more, I caressed her head and hair - the only thing I could do at this moment.


    Secondster, Ryouko-san lifted her, releasing my glistening cock from her warm mouth with a soft pop. Following that, an audible gulp echoed in the air as she ensured not a single drop spilled from the corner of her lips.


    Noticing a frown forming on her face, perhaps due to how deeply I had reached this time, I quickly grabbed the can of iced tea from the table, popped it open, and brought it close to her


    mouth.


    Ryouko-san smilingly epted it without hesitation, gulping down a mouthful that seemed to clear the remnants of what she just sucked out of me.


    "... That was timely," She remarked while giggling as she set the can back on the table.


    "Indeed... It was thick... You need to wash it down or it might block your airway." I replied


    with a hint of concern.


    However, Ryouko-san simply smiled as her affectionate gaze focused on me again.


    "I never tasted anyone else''s and yours would be my first andst, Ruki... I find it delicious..."


    Upon saying that, Ryouko-san let her tongue run across the entirety of my length again before giving it another suck but luckily, she popped it out before it fully hardened again.


    It wouldn''t really be a problem if it got reinvigorated but... we''re running out of time, no? I also promised to help her with her lesson and pamper her.


    "Ryouko-san, I won''t be able to hold back if you keep saying things like that," I replied with a teasing smile as I bent down to pull her back onto myp, coiling my arms around her.


    "I''m aware, Ruki... It''s also my way to prepare myself for it. Soon, I want to feel you inside


    me."


    "Me too, Ryouko-san. Can you feel it? Just the mention of it was already making me this excited."


    "Un. I can feel it. It''s so obvious from your expression, Ruki. Also, here too..." Ryouko-san nodded as her lips dropped for another round of kisses, followed by her hand dropping back


    down to my cock.


    Just as we both believed that that intimate yet peaceful moment could continue further, a sudden knock echoed through the room. Following that, the familiar voice of Orimura-sensei


    broke the silence.


    "Ryouko. Are you inside? I''ming in."


    A slight panic surged through me as Ryouko-san and I exchanged nces. Her expression changed into sudden alertness. But momentster, she seemed to realize that there was no


    need for us to panic.


    Why?


    Because the door was properly locked this time.


    "Huh? Why is this locked?"


    And sure enough, the sound of the doorknob rattling rang before Orimura-sensei''s voice


    echoed once again.


    At this point, Ryouko-san and I exchanged meaningful smiles as we took our time to fix


    ourselves.


    Of course, it''s probably hard to hide the current state of our faces or the smell lingering in the room but we''re not worried.


    Even if Orimura-sensei figured out what happened, she''s not going to call us out over this. Or maybe she would but not as madly as before.


    Soon after fixing what needed to be fixed, I told Ryouko-san to leave the door to me as she prepared the lesson on her table.


    Upon opening the door, I put on my amiable smile, weing the woman whose face instantly frowned upon seeing me.


    "You brat... You''re here?" She incredulously asked, her eyes brimming with suspicion.

 Chapter 2162: What are you doing here?

    Chapter 2162: What are you doing here?


    ?


    "Hmm? Am I not supposed to be here, sensei?" I asked calmly, my voice steady as I faced the woman standing just outside the door. I made my expression unreadable, betraying no hint of the tension that might have otherwise given me away.


    Orimura-sensei''s eyebrows twitched slightly, a subtle sign of her suspicion as her gaze shifted past my shoulder. Her sharp, discerning eyesnded on her friend who was currently busily arranging materials for her lesson on the coffee table.


    At the moment, Ryouko-san appearedpletely absorbed in her task, her movements smooth and unhurried, as if she wasn''t in myp just moments ago. asionally, she would pause to take another sip from a can of iced tea, the cool metal glinting under the soft overhead light and making a soft thud whenever she ced it down.


    Sensing Orimura-sensei''s gazending on her, Ryouko-san nced up at her. Like always, she put on her rare warm, weing smile that she only often showed to Orimura-sensei and me. Her expression was serene as if nothing out of the ordinary happened in this room despite her face still carrying traces of it.


    Perhaps finding nothing unusual, Orimura-sensei''s frown gradually rxed as her gaze returned to me, theyer of suspicion gradually dissipating.


    Orimura-sensei''s frown began to ease as she took in her friend''s usual smile, theyer of suspicion gradually dissipating. Whatever concerns she might have had seemed to lose their edge. In its ce was a reluctant eptance of the situation.


    Nheless, she turned her gaze back to me, her eyes searching mine as if trying to find some hidden truth. Yeah. She just couldn''t let it go.


    "That''s not what I meant... Howe you''re here again? And... shouldn''t you be looking for me too?" Thatst part was said in a whisper as though she didn''t want Ryouko-san to hear it.


    Eventually, she had to stop prying with her eyes as she replied to my question.


    "That''s not what I meant..." She started, her voice soft as the tension in her shoulders seemingly eased up. A momentter, her expression shifted slightly, a shadow of uncertainty passing through it. "Howe you''re here again? And... shouldn''t you be looking for me too?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thatst part was whispered, as if she didn''t want Ryouko-san to overhear it.


    I get it. She probably didn''t want to alert her friend about her ''correction'' on me.


    Was she also waiting for me? So, did shee here because she lost her patience in waiting for my knock in her office?


    I inwardly shook my head.


    This woman... If only she could bepletely honest with me, we wouldn''t have to y these little games of guessing each other''s thoughts. But this was Orimura-sensei we were talking about. She''s as stubborn as she is proud.


    Even though we''d already crossed the line twice, she still clung to the pretense that everything she was doing was solely for my benefit, to help me "correct" my path.


    I appreciate that but since the first instance, she already strayed off the path of that ''correction'' she''s talking about.


    "To answer your first question, I''m here as Ryouko-san''s Student Assistant..." I began, maintaining myposed demeanor. "As for the other one, I was nning to look for you after I report to Hayashi-sensei. Don''t we have a clubhouse to check?"


    Orimura-sensei blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Huh? Wait... Why would I check that ce with you?


    "I''ll exinter," I replied with a slight smile, keeping my tone casual and confident. "So, sensei, can I ask you to dy your nagging for now? Let me help Ryouko-san first...¡±


    Orimura-sensei hesitated, her gaze flicking between me and Ryouko-san, who continued to work as if she hadn''t heard a thing. After a brief moment of internal deliberation, she sighed in resignation. "... Fine. But tell me, why is this door locked? What are you doing here?"


    So, she just circled back to that question, huh? She''s not dumb. She already knew the answer but still, she insisted on interrogating me like this.


    What''s her deal here? To see flustered? Or to have an ammo for when we''re alone together? Probably both.


    "Hmm... Sensei, I believe you already have an idea why, right?" I said, my voice dropping to an almost inaudible tone. My lips curled up into a small, meaningful smile. "I won''t say it explicitly, but let''s just say... Shouldn''t we also have some privacy like how we have ours?"


    Orimura-sensei''s eyes widened slightly as the implication of my words sank in. Her face immediately flushed as she processed the meaning.


    For a moment, she looked like she was about to protest.


    "Y-you...! Does that mean..." Her voice rose in rm, but she quickly caught herself, ncing nervously toward Ryouko-san to ensure she hadn''t attracted her attention.


    In response, I simply inclined my head slightly, offering her a subtle yet unmistakable gesture of confirmation.


    Orimura-sensei''s eyes darted back to Ryouko-san then returned to me as though she was trying to confirm or find the traces of what I just implied.


    Her lips parted as if to say something, but then she quickly pressed them together, biting back whatever remark had been on the tip of her tongue. After a long, tense moment, she exhaled softly, her shoulders slumping in helpless eptance.


    "Fine. I understand," She eventually muttered with her voice low and exhausted.


    Sensing her mood dropping down, I stopped with what I was doing and stepped aside. After that, I grabbed her hand and pulled her inside.


    "Alright. It''s about time you stop standing there, sensei. Someone might see us like this. Come in. Should I get you a can of beer? You know... so you have something to drink while you


    wait."


    "Hmph. Don''t bother. I''ll just watch over you two. See what you''re capable of regarding her lessons."


    "Sure. But I won''t take that rejection. Wait a moment. I''ll get a drink for you."


    Upon saying that, I turned around and sent a gesture to Ryouko-san that I got it covered


    before moving near her table to get something from her fridge.


    When I returned with a can of rootbeer - something that Ryouko-san added inside after my first visit here - I found the two women already sitting next to each other. Ryouko-san was speaking to Orimura-sensei in a rather cheerful tone while exining her lesson for today.


    And then, upon finding me approaching, the two of them parted, opening up a space for me to sit down.


    I first handed the drink to Orimura-sensei who begrudgingly epted it. Soon after that, she scooted away to the other end of the sofa, leaving me next to Ryouko-san.


    Seeing that, Ryouko-san could only shake her head as she called her friend back but no matter what she said, Orimura-sensei remained there, asionallymenting when we started


    discussing the lesson.


    Ah. She''s mostly countering my points but since I wasn''t just answering mindlessly, I managed to defend them, earning me looks of appreciation from my Ryouko-san who couldn''t hold back in embracing whenever that would happen.


    Orimura-sensei on the other hand would just click her tongue and avert her gaze. Whether she''s acting jealous or not, I had no idea... but like always, she''s refusing to see us getting


    intimate with each other.


    Just like this, my time in this office continued. We finished up when there were only fifteen minutes left for the lunch break.

 Chapter 2163: Reporting again

    Chapter 2163: Reporting again


    ?


    Minutester, after finishing our adjustments with her lesson that she would also do for us tomorrow, I apanied Ryouko-san outside the Administration Building. It''s just our way of prolonging our time together. And after exchanging a few words that would probably be problematic if heard by other people, we parted ways.


    With the remaining time for lunch break, she now had to head to the Gymnasium to prepare for her uing ss. And while I would have loved to stay with her longer, I still have something else to do.


    The soft breeze yed with her hair as she gave me onest, lovely smile before she turned around and adopted her usual stern demeanor, walking as confidently and disciplined as before.


    Watching her retreating figure for a moment, I sighed softly to myself.


    Not gonna lie, I''m already missing her. I wish we could have more time for ourselves and not just these few minutes every day.


    Let''s see. Should I ask Hayashi-sensei to give us a task again where we had to spend a whole day together?


    As if something convenient like that exists! Besides, that would mean leaving my other girls for a day too. What a dilemma...


    Anyway, I soon turned around and returned to the building. Retracing my steps, my feet quickly brought me to the nearby stairs that would lead me to the Director''s Office.


    However, before I could take the first step on the staircase, I noticed Orimura-sensei lingering close to the door of the Faculty Room.


    She had apanied Ryouko-san and me during our walk but stopped at the Faculty Room when we passed by it, acting like she wasn''t trying to follow or keep an eye on me.


    It was amusing in a way, no? The effort she put into maintaining her aloof facade while clearly showing signs of impatience was quite adorable of her. And upon knowing her intimately, it''s something that the woman could certainly do.


    Well, there''s only one reason why she''s still watching over me at this point.


    I still haven''t informed her about her new role of being the advisor for our Potato Clubhouse. When I told her about how she was supposed to apany me there, her curiosity had clearly been piqued. Hence the impatience.


    And on top of that, we still had that little matter to address. Her so-called sessions of ''correcting'' my path which I now considered her thinly-veiled excuse to be alone with me.


    I mean, that''s how it is now, right? No matter what happens she''ll continue to fail in her attempts.


    A smirk tugged at my lips as I thought back to our previous sessions. Everything was still vivid in my memory.


    Honestly, I was kind of wondering what she had in store for me today. Would it be another round of stern lectures, delivered with that serious look on her face while believing she can still "fix" me? Or would it be something more intimate like thest few times?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Whichever the case, I wasn''t really that concerned. I have my own ns, and my goal remains the same; to gradually erode the wall she''d built around herself, enter it, and turn her lectures into something else entirely.


    At this point, I was probably halfway there already. Despite her stubbornness seemingly on another level entirely and her attempts to maintain an air of professionalism, I had dealt more than enough damage to crack her armor.


    Where Ryouko-san had been more open about her feelings over time, Orimura-sensei clung to her role as a teacher, believing that her authority gave her the right to ''guide'' me. But I wasn''t concerned. I liked the challenge. In fact, the more difficult she made it, the more determined I became.


    Also, I''d be blind if still didn''t notice how her gaze now lingered on me for too long when she thought I wasn''t looking. It happened just a few minutes ago.


    And just like earlier, I could not help but recall the memory of ourst session. Didn''t her resolve falter in the end which led her to give in to me and our desires for each other?


    However, despite that, she still returned to her usual strict self the next day. That''s kind of amazing, really.


    In any case, no matter how amazing I found that side of her, I had no intention of bending over with her ''correction''. Instead, I would continue turning the tables on her so that by the end of this, she wouldn''t be able to deny her feelings any longer. It wasn''t enough for me to simply engage her with this because this was a repayment for the favor I owed her. I wanted her to bepletely honest with herself. To admit the truth she was so desperately trying to suppress.


    Nheless, I''d probably still enjoy every moment I spend with her. Like most of my girls, she''s slowly getting rooted in my heart that I wouldn''t call it a simple attraction anymore - otherwise, I would''ve stopped her from repeating her ''mistake''st time.


    Before continuing up the stairs, I waved at her, a faint smile lingering on my lips.


    As for her response, Orimura-sensei once again clicked her tongue and acted like she was unconcerned by turning her back on me and disappearing within the Faculty Room.


    Shaking my head, I put my focus back up ahead and went on my way. For sure, she''d be here when I descendedter.


    "You''re finally here, you brat! Why does it feel like you''re bingcent about taking your time? Look at the time!"


    As I stepped into the Director''s Office, I was met with Hayashi-sensei''s beautiful frown. There''s a vein popped up on her forehead as she sat behind her desk with her arms crossed against her voluptuous mountains.


    I put on a silly smile and scratched my head before replying, "I''m sorry. I got held up with my duty as a Student Assistant."


    "Student Assistant? Hah! Not only are you working tirelessly by taking more girls, but you also put yourself in those positions. Tell me, do you not want to breathe anymore?" Although she sounded like she was berating me for my decisions, I couldn''t help but notice the underlying concern beneath her voice.


    Somehow, that made this trip all the more worthwhile.


    "Well, I can breathe in between, no? I appreciate the concern though, sensei. Shall I give you a massage again? Apensation for beingte."


    "What? No! I don''t need it today!" She hurriedly rejected but her face betrayed her words. I could notice her eyes shing an expectant gaze which she immediately shut down before pursing her lips and pointing at me, "Juste and sit down already. I''ll be over. Let me hear what you''re going to say."


    Inwardly, I couldn''t help but rate this act of hers a 3 out of 5. She''s not being very convincing, no? However, I knew I couldn''t just blurt out that she was lying about not wanting a massage.


    I get it. She''s still not used to being in close contact with me. And obviously, because I bore a resemnce to my father, part of her behavior around me was still influenced by her previous affection for him.


    It''s actually quite impressive that she could keep meeting like this without turning the situation into an awkward mess.


    Maybe this was also her own attempt to move on from my father. I mean, if she keeps getting infuriated by me who had his face, wouldn''t she be able to let go of him quickly?


    Alright. That''s an optimistic way to view this.


    Anyway, I followed her words and took my usual seat. Momentster, Hayashi-sensei soon joined me. And this time, she didn''t make it hard for us anymore as she took the seat next to


    me.

 Chapter 2164: Concern

    Chapter 2164: Concern


    ?


    "Sensei, should I continue reporting to you even when there was nothing of interest that happened?"


    I asked once I finished my not-so-interesting report for today.


    I mean, nothing much of note happened yesterday other than Nina sneaking inside and me taking her to our club.


    Hayashi-sensei''s reaction to it was mild. Or more like, she approved of how I handled it.


    I also told her how Taku returned to the Student Support Club. When she heard about the condition Saki put up for him to still be a member, Hayashi-sensei looked at me meaningfully as though she was waiting to hear about my opinion on it.


    I never said anything though. I support Saki''s decision. I''ll just have to keep an eye out for them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Back to the present, Hayashi-sensei answered my question after staring at me for a while.


    Most likely, she discerned whether my question stemmed from not wanting to continueing here or not.


    Although I didn''t really mind seeing her everyday like this, I couldn''t understand what''s the benefit of this.


    "Do you remember why I asked you to report to me?"


    "Of course, I do. Wasn''t it because I went too far in dealing with Sugiyama?" I swiftly answered.


    Hayashi-sensei nodded. Then she leaned closer to me, her piercing gaze seemingly trying to dig deep into my consciousness. With how close our distance became, her strong fragrance wafted to my nose which somehow stimted my senses, making my eyes glued on her.


    I''m not certain what she''s attempting to invoke here but I faced her gaze without blinking or faltering.


    When she noticed that, Hayashi-sensei paused before clearing her throat.


    While maintaining her authoritative tone, she said,


    "There''s the answer to your question... Onoda, I''m not having you report to me because I want to hear how your day went. You''re reporting to me as part of your punishment for going too far. I won''t stop you if you want to keep things from me or lie about the entire report but you still have to do this. I''ll tell you when you can stop. On another note, I find your insight interesting so keep at it."


    Ah. I see. My report doesn''t matter that much to her. What matters is my presence and mymitment toe here every day.


    With a sigh, I put on a defeated smile, "I understand. I''ll keep reporting even if nothing interesting happens."


    Once again, she stared at me for a few seconds as though she was trying to read my mind. Following that, Hayashi-sensei pursed her lips as her hand dropped on my shoulder, "You now have a reputation to maintain, Onoda. Don''t let your impulsiveness drag you down." My impulsiveness, huh?


    Is this her concern for me again? While I understand where she''sing from, I can''t really help it when the situation calls for it.


    Maybe if I one day reported another incident of violence with me as the perpetrator, I''d hear an earful lecture from her again. As for whether she''d still side with me or not depends on how I would frame that incident.


    But most likely, my standing in her eyes would lower. She''s still an educator first and foremost. Rather than solve things with violence, she most likely wanted me to understand that I shouldn''t always put that as my first choice.


    Unfortunately, I''d probably do the same thing again. As long as it involves the welfare of my girls, I''d probably be more emotional than logical.


    Of course, just like what I did in Shio''s case, I could also choose a different route but that one is an exception, I guess? If things escted, Shio and Nao could be inconvenienced.


    In Saki''s case, I also held back by not injuring the silent guy enough that he needed to be bedridden.


    "... Sensei, what reputation are you talking about?"


    That''s all I could reply to after arranging my thoughts.


    If it''s my reputation then... it isn''t really that good, right?


    "You may look down on your reputation but I heard enough to believe that you''re one of the most influential students right now. In less than three months, you''ve already made a name for yourself, shameless brat. And do you know the scale between the positives and the negatives? It is 8 to 2."


    At this, Hayashi-sensei smirked as she gestured with her fingers.


    I curled my brows at that. I could understand if it was 8 to negative and 2 to positive but with the way she said it, it seemed to be the opposite.


    How did that happen?


    "Surely, you jest, sensei." That''s all I could answer.


    Due to that, the woman next to me let out a giggle.


    With the glint on her sses seemingly turning sharp, Her hand on my shoulder tightened its grip as she turned my body to face her.


    "I''m telling the truth, shameless brat. You''re unaware of your surroundings because you keep on focusing on your girls. But that''s how you''re seen right now. Keep at it and you''ll be able to truly seed Shizu."


    "... What if I''d rather focus on my girls than the whole student body?"


    "Ah. Of course, you''ll say that. You''re like your father in this sense. You both keep on focusing on one thing and neglect the rest."


    Alright. I''ll let that mention of my father pass. She''s right about it, after all.


    "Am I wrong though?"


    Hayashi-sensei swiftly answered as she removed her hand from my shoulder.


    "No. You''re not. If that''s your choice, no one''s going to stop you. But Onoda, we''re talking about your reputation, aren''t we? Think about it, what''s the most ideal situation for you? A school where you''re scorned because of your bad reputation or a school where you''re praised by the majority?"


    Ah. What an idealistic situation... While I could answer that it didn''t really matter which of those two examples was better, I guess it would surely be better without me beingbeled as


    a scourge everyone had a beef with...


    "Alright. You get your point across, sensei. Thank you... But how did we arrive at this topic when I only asked about the report?"


    "You tell me."


    Hayashi-sensei yfully grinned. Looking at how she tried to avert her gaze, she probably also had no idea how our talk swerved in this direction.


    But well, seeing her smile like this was like a breath of fresh air. Isn''t she always frowning and scowling at me? What an improvement.


    "Forget it... I appreciate your concern, sensei. I''ll keep your words in my mind. So, before I


    go... Do you really not want a massage?" I cheekily asked which immediately froze that smile


    on her lips.


    Almost in an instant, the woman''s lips trembled as though she was reeling in her


    exasperation.


    "You''re still at that? I already said- Huh? You shameless brat!"


    With a surprised yelp escaping from her mouth, I cut off her rejection by grabbing her hand


    and opening it up for a hand massage.


    "Hmm? You don''t want a head or shoulder massage so... let me at least help you with this.


    Rx your muscles, sensei."


    Even though she tried to curl her fingers and stop me. A simple push on a sensitive spot on her palm made her lose all resistance.


    Her hand wasn''t all that soft. It was rough around the edges, most likely from her studies of medicine. She wouldn''t just put on a y as a school nurse without properly being certified as


    a qualified one, right?


    As I started massaging it, its delicateness became more emphasized. Perhaps the sensation was too much for her, Hayashi-sensei ended up cing her other hand on top in an attempt to


    hinder me.


    I looked up at her and smiled, "Sensei, don''t worry. I''ll get to that after this one."


    "You brat. That''s not what I''m trying to tell you!"


    Despite her exasperation, Hayashi-sensei could only close her eyes and endure without truly


    pulling her hand away from me.


    And like I promised I grabbed her other hand soon afterwards,pleting my task.


    By the time I finished, Hayashi-sensei''s forehead somehow dropped on my shoulder while breathing heavily. It was too stimting for her.


    When she noticed that I already finished, she hurriedly lifted her head and pouted at me. I thought she was going to scold me but she probably changed her mind.


    With her face akin to that of someone sensually stimted, she pointed at the door, wordlessly telling me to scram and leave her alone.

 Chapter 2165: You can count on me

    Chapter 2165: You can count on me


    ?


    Initially, I had every intention of following Hayashi-sensei''s instructions to leave her office after I finished massaging her hand. My thoughts had already drifted toward Orimura-sensei and our impending trip to the clubhouse. There was no real reason for me to linger any longer here, or so I thought.


    However, when I heard Hayashi-sensei murmuring something, I remembered what I was missing.


    But just as my hand reached for the doorknob, I caught the faint sound of Hayashi-sensei murmuring something under her breath. It wasn''t loud enough to make out the words, but it stirred something in me... I forgot I also want to hear her answers to some of my questions.


    I halted in ce and slowly turned back around, my eyes narrowing with a curious intensity as they locked onto her.


    Sensing my sudden shift, Hayashi-sensei''s brows furrowed in confusion, her earlier flustered expression still lingering faintly on her face. Having no idea what I was nning, she got caught off guard by the fact that I had stopped so abruptly.


    Momentster, she noticeably stiffened as she unconsciously clenched her hands into fists, anxiousness apparent on her face.


    Maybe it was the way the air around me changed that made her react like this. A certain pressure that I unknowingly exerted. Due to that, Hayashi-sensei swallowed hard as she braced herself for what mighte next.


    "You don''t have to be rmed, sensei. I won''t jump at you. I''m only going to ask something." "You don''t have to be rmed, sensei," I said calmly as a faint smile tugged at the corner of my lips. "I''m not going to jump at you. I only have a question."


    "I see... That''s good then. What is it?"


    Hearing my words, her tense shoulders rxed only slightly, though her gaze remained wary. Most likely she already drew up worse scenarios in her head. If I had done something wrong, I might''ve gotten her foot on my stomach.


    I paused for a moment and let the silence stretch between us. It was to build up anticipation.


    And when that was done, I opened my mouth, my tone as casual as if I were asking about the weather. "Let''s say someone from the Ichihara or Kujou family were to show up here one day... and demand my expulsion from the school. How likely would you be to ept that?"


    Right. This was the question I wanted to ask her. Of course, if it was only a personal thing, she''d probably take my side. However, with the Ichihara Family being one of those who donate to this school, she might be put in a difficult situation when navigating through it. As much as I wanted to settle the problem of Ichihara Jun privately or just between us, the involvement of their families was already inevitable.


    The instant the words left my mouth, I saw the shift in Hayashi-sensei''s expression. The anxiety that had put her into a predicament moments earlier began to soften, giving way to something more contemtive.


    She was still tense but her initial rm receded greatly as she started processing my question. Noticeably, I even spotted a glimpse of her relieved smile albeit momentarily.


    A few secondster, with her brows knitting together as she seemed to have carefully considered her response, Hayashi-sensei blinked and exhaled before answering, "Without sufficient reason... I wouldn''t," she


    Her voice was steadier now. It was a simple answer but it did carry the weight of her conviction. She''s been running this school for so long, after all. She wouldn''t just let some other people undermine her authority. Or rather, she''d give it a fair trial.


    Although that didn''t surprise me as much as I thought it would, I kept my eyes on her, waiting to hear more of her insight into our situation.


    Sensing my unspoken request for boration, Hayashi-sensei shifted slightly in her seat. I could still see the unease on her face but at this moment, her enigmatic presence as the Director returned as she fixed her sses and fixed her posture.


    "Look, Onoda-kun... I''ve been following your issues with them. Their names do carry a lot of weight. Influence like that can apply a lot of pressure. But even so, this is my school. I will decide what to do with my students."


    After that, she hesitated for a second as her eyes flickered with something unspoken. Most likely, her personal view on our current situation.


    "I''ll be fair to you but Onoda-kun. Promise me you won''t do something reckless like challenging their whole family. Your parents will be troubled."


    "I understand. Thank you for your insight, sensei. And don''t worry... I''m thinking of ending this issue next week. I''ll report the good news to you."


    "You brat. Don''t act so overconfident." Hayashi-sensei berated me but at the next moment, she lowered her gaze and then murmured in sincerity, "If you need advice on something... Feel free to ask me."


    "Mhm. I know I can count on you, sensei." I put on a grin that made her flustered again. Then, I left a closing statement, "Ah. Right. You can also count on me if you need somepanionship, sensei. I feel bad being the one to always impose on you. I promise I''ll behave."


    Before she could properly digest my words, I quickly turned around and continued on my way out.


    As the door behind me closed, I heard Hayashi-sensei''s grating voice calling me a shameless brat.


    Next time, I''ll make sure to capture that in a frame.


    -


    As I descended the stairs of the Administration Building, my eyes immediately caught sight of Orimura-sensei''s shadow lingering outside the entrance. She was standing there with a rigid posture. It''s as if she was poised to leave at any moment. Her impatience was evident even from a distance.


    At the moment, other teachers were also filing out of the building, most likely heading to their next ss. There were only five minutes left before the start of the fifth period.


    As always, I kept my movements inconspicuous, weaving through the small crowd of faculty members to avoid drawing unnecessary attention as I made my way toward her.


    Even though I hadn''t called out to her, Orimura-sensei seemingly had a sharp instinct. She turned around the moment she heard the sound of my approaching footsteps, her eyes locking onto mine with an almost knowing expression.


    With a wry smile, I waved a hand in a casual greeting. "Sorry, sensei. I guess we''ll only have time for a quick round trip. I''ll exin everything to you on the way."


    Orimura-sensei huffed in mild annoyance, her brow creasing as she crossed her arms.


    "What are you waiting for then? Let''s go."


    Upon saying that, she didn''t even wait for my response before turning on her heel and marching ahead, leaving me standing there.


    I shook my head inwardly, a small chuckle threatening to escape as I followed after her. With my longer strides, it didn''t take long before I caught up and began walking alongside


    her. ncing to the side, I noticed the slight pout on her lips.


    What''s this? She''s bing a bit too easy to read, isn''t she?


    Well, I had already anticipated her reaction.


    After all, there was only so much time we had left. I''d spent most of it running around juggling different responsibilities. In reality, there was barely enough time for me to handle everything within a single hour.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thinking about it, I had already spent nearly thirty minutes during lunch with my girls, which I had to rush through to maximize the time. Following that, another fifteen minutes with Ryouko-san, and close to ten minutes dealing with Hayashi-sensei. Not to mention, I lost more time simply moving between different locations.


    If I wasn''t paying close attention, it might''ve felt like time was slowing down whenever I was


    with one of my girls.


    Yet, somehow, I still managed to carve out these remaining minutes. Wasn''t it more amazing that I still got an allowance of five minutes after all that?


    In any case, as we walked past the School Building and made our way toward the quieter inner


    part of the campus, I decided it was time to smooth things over with the woman at my side. I nced over at her, watching her simmer in her mild frustration as I thought of ways to


    appease her.


    "Sensei, what do you think? Are you not happy to be appointed as our advisor?" I asked, feigning innocence in my tone.

 Chapter 2166: Clubhouse Inspection?

    Chapter 2166: Clubhouse Inspection?


    ?


    As I expected, Orimura-sensei red up immediately from my question, her face turning a shade darker.


    "Happy?! How can I be happy about that?!" she eximed, her voice rising slightly. She


    pressed her lips together in frustration before letting out a groan. "Ugh... Is this some brilliant idea of Hayashi-sensei?"


    "Mhm... It''s only a suggestion though. You can refuse if you don''t like it," I replied with a nod, still keeping my calm tone. "If it''s too much trouble, maybe I can ask Ryouko-san to take over instead. She''ll probably ept it in a heartbeat."


    Yep. That was a lie that I conveniently made up. Hayashi-sensei didn''t say anything regarding a possible refusal from her. By mentioning Ryouko-san, Orimura-sensei would definitely be agitated.


    And sure enough, the moment thest sentence left my mouth, Orimura-sensei''s expression visibly hardened.


    Her eyes inexplicably narrowed, and without missing a beat, she retorted with a firm, almost defiant deration.


    "I''ll take it, you troublesome brat! Don''t you dare trouble Ryouko more than you already have. Besides, this is better for me, as well. I can now monitor all of your activities!"


    I almost chuckled hearing that quick response but I held back and maintained my neutral expression.


    Unfortunately, an unconscious smirk slipped out, causing Orimura-sensei to pinch my cheek in irritation.


    Nheless, that familiar mix of concern and stubbornness which made her all the more predictable felt quite right. On top of her genuine concern for Ryouko-san, She wanted to keep tabs on me. Although she''d never admit it, there was a part of her that wanted to continuously be involved with me no matter how much she protested.


    "Understood, sensei. I appreciate your dedication." I replied while hiding my amusement.


    Orimura-sensei scoffed, clearly not buying into my sincerity.


    After that, she didn''t push the topic further. Instead, she marched ahead, her determination doubled from when we left the vicinity of the Administration Building.


    I chased after her again and on our journey, I continued teasing her as much as I could. Despite her grumbling, I could tell she didn''t entirely mind it. These little back-and-forths had


    be afortable rhythm for us. I got a little tempted to hold her hand at some point but I decided not to do it.


    Since she''s still notfortable enough to bepletely honest with me, I will not corner her through that sneaky method that I used to do in the past. Just like before, everything that will happen between us is going to be the result of her failed ''correction'' or our desire coinciding with one another.


    Anyway, given the distance, our five minutes ran out just before we entered the area. However, despite hearing the ringing of the school bells, we continued to our destination.


    I already messaged Aya and the other girls where I was. I didn''t ask them to make an excuse for me. If I would be marked absent, then so be it. I only asked them to send me a copy of the lesson that I might miss.


    Of course, there''s no n of spending the whole fifth period here. Like I said earlier, we''d only check the ce out and return right away. Orimura-sensei would have plenty of time to scrutinize itter.


    A few minutester, we soon arrived at our destination. The Potato Clubhouse.


    I know. The name''s kinda quirky but what can I do? Should I call it the Harem Clubhouse? Not only would the girls not be in favor of it, but I''d also be called into questioning by Hayashi- sensei.


    No, this was better. At least with this name, we had a clear, innocent goal. When I first mentioned it to the girls, they allughed at the idea of us farming potatoes. But none of them hated it. In fact, they started researching other types of root crops we could nt together.


    "Huh? Is this it?"


    Orimura-sensei''s skeptical re was immediate as she took in the dpidated exterior of the clubhouse.


    From her reaction, it was clear she hadn''t followed Mutsumi-senpai here yesterday when she caught her sneaking in.


    I answered with a grin, "Mhm. Don''t judge it so quickly, sensei. We decided to leave it in this state for now. I mean, this part of the school can be considered abandoned, no? Or neglected." "Alright then. Show me inside. Let me see what kind ofvish things you''ve snuck in here," Orimura-sensei rolled her eyes as though she didn''t want to hear me exin.


    She walked towards the door pausing only to nce back at me with an expectant look, her eyes clearly ordering me to open it for her.


    "Whatvish? They''re necessities!" I retorted though like her obedient servant, I still followed after her. I fished out my duplicate key for the ce and unlocked it for her.


    "Oh? Is that so? I''ll be the judge of that." Orimura-sensei raised an eyebrow. She then stepped closer as I pushed open the door.


    The door loudly creaked as it swung inward, revealing the modest yet cozy interior that Mutsumi-senpai had put together. Compared to thest time I was here with the girls, there was really more furniture than I could remember.


    While the exterior of the building might''ve been rundown, the inside was quite the opposite.


    Clean, organized, and surprisingly cozy. It had be a little sanctuary that could instantly provide relief to anyone who could gaze at it.


    Comfortable couches lined the walls, and a small table was set in the center of the room, scattered with notebooks and ns for future activities.


    Of course, nothing was written on those notebooks yet. But there''s a whiteboard next to it where a timetable is written neatly. It''s as if we''ve already convened here multiple times before. Most likely, courtesy of Mutsumi-senpai as well.


    Apart from those, the appliances that I read from the receipt could be seen already. Most of them weren''t plugged, of course. Especially the refrigerator from yesterday.


    I should make a note to stop by a grocery storeter or tomorrow to fill it up with drinks and


    snacks.


    Anyway, while I smiled at the seemingly transformed state of our clubhouse, Orimura- sensei''s eyes widened slightly as she took in the sight before her.


    Obviously, even though she expected something different from outside, thisvish view as if we were in someone else''s home was quite a shock for her.


    For a moment, she was quiet, but I could see her trying and failing not to be impressed.


    "This... is what you call necessities?" she asked incredulously, though the disbelief in her voice had softened.


    I quickly came up with a response, acting like I wasn''t surprised like her.


    "Of course. We''ve only set up the essentials for our club activities. We''ll be nting potatoes soon, after all," I replied with mock seriousness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon hearing that, Orimura-sensei sighed. She then shook her head as the faintest hint of a


    smile tugged at her lips.


    "You really are something else, you know that?"


    I chuckled and gave a slight bow. "Not exactly. This isn''t all on me though. I barely have a contribution to this ce."


    "Lies. If not for you, will they all join you here? Ugh. Alright. What''s upstairs? You didn''t turn it into a bedroom, did you?" She rolled her eyes, not daring to believe me for a second.


    I was about to admit as much when Orimura-sensei made a quick beeline for the stairs, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. She was more excited than she let on, eager to discover what other secrets the clubhouse held.


    Naturally, I followed close behind.


    The second floor was as spacious as the first, with several smaller rooms branching off from the main area, simr to the room we had used earlier. I had assumed it would look the same


    as before, with maybe a few added decorations.


    However, the moment Orimura-sensei paused at the top of the stairs, I quickened my pace to see what had made her stop so suddenly.


    Just like downstairs, the second floor exuded a cozy atmosphere. Cushions were neatly arranged on the floor around a low, round table, and there were empty bookshelves lining the walls, ready to be filled. The freshly painted walls added a warm touch to the space, making it feel more like a weing retreat than an abandoned corner of the campus. But that wasn''t what made Orimura-sensei freeze in her tracks. The smaller rooms I mentioned earlier had their doors ajar, and in one of them... a bed frame could be seen.


    Yep... Mutsumi-senpai was turning it into a small bedroom. It''s still a work in progress though. From where I stood, I could already tell the bedframe wasrge enough to fit a mattress that couldfortably hold three people without anyone risking a fall to the floor. "Brat, I was just joking when I asked you if you made a bedroom here... But you''re really nning on making one? What are you-"


    Orimura-sensei''s incredulous gaze shifted to me as she pointed toward the room. But before she could finish her sentence, I quickly cut her off.


    "It is a resting room, sensei. You know? After a day''s work of nting in our garden, we can


    use that to take a nap."


    The excuse was flimsy at best, and Orimura-sensei wasn''t buying it for a second. "Take a nap, my foot! Ugh... Shameless brat." With her frustration bubbling over, the woman grabbed my wrist and dragged me toward the room. "... Is this what you''re trying to show me here? Do you think this can change my mind in my resolve to correct your path?" This woman. Is she reading too much into this that she''s now misunderstanding the reason for her appointment as our advisor?


    "Sensei, you wouldn''t believe me even if I told you that''s not the case, would you?" I asked,


    watching her expression carefully.


    Orimura-sensei pursed her lips, her gaze lingering on me. Whatever thoughts were swirling around in her head at the moment, I had no idea.


    But before she could get too lost in overthinking, I decided to take matters into my own


    hands. Literally.


    Turning to face her fully, I gently reached out and ced my hand under her chin, tilting her head slightly upward. Then, before she could react or protest, I leaned in and pressed my lips


    to hers.

 Chapter 2167: Im not planting potatoes with you!

    Chapter 2167: I''m not nting potatoes with you!


    ?


    "You brat! What was that for?!"


    As expected, Orimura-sensei recoiled from the kiss, her face flushing with a mix of shock, frustration, and an almost unnoticeable delight.


    Following that, she pushed me away as her eyes narrowed into a disappointed re yetcking in weight before stepping back to put a safe distance between us.


    I didn''t resist or attempt to chase after her. I''d promised myself not to be forceful with her, after all. Kissing her was only meant to snap her out of her derailing train of thought.


    Now that she was back to reality, I raised my hands in surrender, bowing my head apologetically.


    "A wake-up kiss, sensei," I calmly exined, a touch of smile on my lips which immediately took a bit of an effect on her. Orimura-sensei failed to maintain eye contact with me as she unconsciously touched her moist lips.


    Without pointing that out, I continued, "You''re free to scold or criticize me for it, sensei. However, considering how far your thoughts were running, I had to make a drastic move."


    It was the truth. But I knew I kind of overstepped my bounds there.


    I have no regrets though.


    Hearing that, Orimura-sensei''s expression hardened but a flicker of uncertainty shed in her eyes.


    "You could''ve just told me instead of... that."


    "Yes, I could have. But sensei... would you have really listened? Or would you have brushed it off as just another one of my excuses?" I admitted with a slight nod.


    Following this, I intentionally took a step forward, closing our distance for a bit.


    It was a test if she would retreat further. However, Orimura-sensei''s head focused more on my words than my actions. She remained on her spot, ignoring our closing distance.


    Soon enough, an audible gulp echoed as though it was a sign of her admission followed by her silence. She then knitted her brows together, most likely weighing her response.


    With her contemtive gaze easing up, Orimura-sensei''s lips pressed into a thin line as she asked, "Onoda-kun... are you looking down on me?"


    Is my tone condescending? I don''t know but she probably heard it that way. This might be my insensitivity acting up again.


    I also contemted for a moment before sincerely replying, "Not at all, sensei. But if that''s how it felt, I can only apologize. I didn''t mean any disrespect. Especially to you."


    Orimura-sensei rolled her eyes and clicked her tongue, visibly annoyed but unable to argue further. Or rather, that''s all she could do to express her frustration despite believing my words.


    In any case, it was like that during our previous meetings. Even though she kept onshing out at me for troubling Ryouko-san, I never acted disrespectfully - even during our intimate moments.


    But then again, if arguing with her or countering her points counted as disrespectful, then I was more than guilty of it.


    "Forget it..." Orimura-sensei eventually said as she let out a helpless sigh, "


    I let the silence hang between us for a moment before speaking again, dropping the topic as she wished.


    "Shall we head back, then? Or would you prefer to stay a little longer and explore more?"


    However, maybe because of my wording, Orimura-sensei got riled up again.


    "There you go again with your shamelessness, brat," she muttered, folding her arms defensively as if trying to shield herself from my words.


    With a wry smile, I chuckled softly and tried to diffuse her misunderstanding.


    "I''m just making a suggestion, sensei. But I understand why you''re suspicious. After all, I am the root of most of your troubles."


    Hearing that, the woman huffed, her lips twitching into a reluctant smirk. However, she quickly masked it with a more serious expression.


    "It''s not about suspicion, Onoda-kun. It''s about... your audacity. You really are a troublesome student."


    "I have no defense for that. But wouldn''t you say I''ve made things more interesting for you, sensei?" I shrugged lightly, still holding my smile.


    Her eyes widened slightly at my boldness. But instead of scolding me as I expected, Orimura- sensei put a hand on her forehead, "Interesting isn''t the word I''d use. More like... a constant headache."


    At the end of that sentence, she indubitably chuckled before hurriedly turning around. My feet moved on their own this time, chasing after her. As soon as I closed our distance, my armsnded on her hips before sliding forward, enclosing her in my embrace.


    At the same time, I whispered close to her ears in a soft voice, "Then, I''ll do my best to ease that headache from now on, sensei."


    Without shaking me off, Orimura-sensei turned her head to her side, meeting my gaze. With a raised eyebrow as though she was wordlessly scolding me for my audacity again, she said, ¡°I doubt that, you brat. So, what kind of excuse will you have this time?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With her eyes seemingly scanning our situation, the woman eventually smirked as she pinched my arms firmly holding her. I could feel the sudden tenseness in her body but it instantly softened up as if she was weing this development.


    Yeah. Her mood swing was kinda amazing, no? One moment she just pushed me away but now, she''s letting me embrace her intimately like this. And the delight that momentarily


    appeared earlier resurfaced on her face.


    "My body moved on its own?"


    "Bah! Who are you trying to deceive?"


    "I''m not trying to deceive you, sensei. I''m just telling you what happened. But if you want me to let go... Well, that depends on what you want to do."


    Orimura-sensei''s eyes flickered with uncertainty for a brief moment before she turned her gaze away, avoiding mine. With a deep breath, she pried my arms off her and stepped out of


    my embrace.


    She then turned sharply on her heel, her voice tinged with both irritation and dismissal. "Brat, you''re alreadyte for your ss... Let''s go back."


    Before I could respond, she was already halfway down the stairs.


    Left behind, I immediately followed after her, trailing a few steps behind. As we descended, I couldn''t help but feel that despite her protests, I''d gotten through to her again in some small


    way.


    And as I watched her back approaching the door, I felt another irresistible impulse, pushing me forward to stop her.


    Without thinking, my body moved on its own, closing the distance between us.


    Before she could reach the door, I reached out and pulled her back into my arms again. Only this time, my hold was firmer, more intimate and my hands pressed into her waist with


    unmistakable intent.


    Orimura-sensei''s body stiffened, but she didn''t pull away immediately.


    Instead, I leaned down, my lips brushing her ear before I softly nibbled it, sending a shiver


    through her.


    "Sensei... just a moment," I whispered, my warm breath brushing against her skin. "Let me hold you like this for a bit."


    "...You''re unbelievable," she muttered under her breath, though her voice was softer now, the harsh edge gone. "Is it still not enough that I didn''t push you away the second time?"


    "You can push me this time, sensei. But let me express something..."


    "What is it?"


    "I missed you."


    There was a pause. For a second, she said nothing, and I could feel her resisting the urge to


    respond. However, her flustered face betrayed her attempt.


    Then she finally spoke, her wordsced with disbelief.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Mhm. I am. I told you, right? Rather than correcting my path, I''ll make you fall for me. I


    admitted, a small smile forming on my lips.


    Slowly, I pushed my head further, my lips creeping towards hers again.


    But like earlier, Orimura-sensei dismissively scoffed but the tone of her voice failed to hide how it wavered between expressing her delight and scolding me for my continued audacity. "Forget that. I won''t fall for a shameless brat like you..."


    "You''re not being honest again," I teased, holding her a little closer. "But that''s fine. I''ll wait.


    In the meantime, I''ll look forward to you being the advisor for our club. Let''s work together


    to nt potatoes."


    "I''m not nting potatoes with you!"


    With that, she snapped but there was no mistaking the hint of fluster in her voice.


    I chuckled softly, leaning down once more to whisper. "We''ll see, sensei. We''ll see."


    And by the end of it, for the second time today, I captured her lips. Orimura-sensei''s eyes widened at first but eventually, they closed as she epted this intimacying from me.


    Itsted for more than a minute but other than that kiss, nothing else happened.


    After that, Orimura-sensei finally broke free from my hold, this time with a more decisive


    push.


    Her face was flushed, and her eyes darted away from mine as she straightened herself. "Enough of this nonsense. We''re going back."


    "Of course, sensei," I replied with a grin, still feeling her warmth and the lingering taste of


    her lips and tongue.


    As we stepped outside, the moment of tension passed, though the atmosphere between us had undeniably shifted. I knew she''d try to put distance between us again while maintaining her facade of being the one to shoulder the task of ''correcting my path''. But deep down, even though we didn''t fall into the same state as before, I''d still gotten through to her in a way she wouldn''t soon forget.

 Chapter 2168: A Date?

    Chapter 2168: A Date?


    ?


    Upon returning to the ssroom, I got sent to stand outside our ssroom for beingte. I deserved that so there''s nothing toin about. At the very least, I could still listen to the lesson that I would''ve missed if Ipletely ditched the ss.


    Moreover, my girls also checked on me by using the excuse of a bathroom break. Of course, they couldn''t all go out at the same time. There''s only Chii and Hina who managed to get permission.


    While it''s tempting to just apany them to the bathroom and spend a private or intimate time together, the two of them did the opposite. They stood alongside me as we listened to the lesson inside. They just timed their return, making sure that our teacher wouldn''t figure out that they didn''t really leave to take a bathroom break.


    Aren''t they sweet? It was so heartwarming that I couldn''t resist pampering them, even if we were standing right there in the hallway. Chii, being her usual clumsy self, nearly tripped when I pulled her into a quick embrace. Luckily, I already had my arms around her. Meanwhile, Hina slyly slipped behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist and leaning her head against my back. She said she wanted to pamper me instead of the other way around. But still, after letting her get her fill, I turned slightly, just enough to cuddle her without drawing too much attention.


    When a student passed by, probably on their way to the bathroom, I quickly shifted, pressing Hina gently against the wall to hide her.


    If our teacher caught us like that, we''d probably not just be going to stand outside next time, we''d also be called to the guidance office.


    But well, we passed that without getting caught. And after the fifth period ended, I went to their seats to continue pampering them.


    Of course, I wasn''t going to be too brazen about it. Instead of openly kissing them in front of everyone, I simply cuddled them in their seats. Even though at this point it didn''t matter much if we were high-key with our affection, I still couldn''t help but keep things somewhat discreet. My possessive side kicked in, and honestly, I didn''t want anyone else to see their intoxicated expressions while they were in my arms.


    In the remaining two periods, we focused on the lessons but like earlier, I spent the short break with whoever caught my eye...


    Well, I wouldn''t go a day without pampering everyone so I went to pamper the rest, starting from the grumpy Satsuki on my side, Nami, Saki, and Mio.


    How did I fit that short break to aplish all that? Easy. I stopped the time.


    Or so I wished.


    It''s nothing different than what I did with Chii and Hina. Just cuddling them in their seats.


    As for the reaction of our ssmates, some teased us while some reminded us that it was ufortable to see us flirting every period. Of course, most of those reminders were directed at me. I was the one going around, after all.


    I apologized to those who voiced out their concerns - only to the girls though. I couldn''t care less about the boys. Some of them like Sakuma, Tadano, Hino, and Hashimoto had already settled on the fact that nothing could really stop us.


    Anyway, with nothing much happening in the ssroom, we soon transitioned to the club hours.


    Having been in the Cleaning Duty yesterday, I was free to escort my girls today - those who weren''t assigned for today.


    Once I''d seen them off, I made my way to the Literature Club, where Rumi was clearly pleased that, for once, I wasn''tte.


    However, just like I told them yesterday, we''re going to inaugurate the official founding of our Potato Clubhouse.


    Well, it''s still not an official club but more like a secret club blessed by the Director herself. It wouldn''t have any funding but we''re responsible for maintaining the ce and also aplishing the objective of the clubhouse; revitalizing the garden behind.


    And so, halfway through the club hours, my girls and I soon gathered outside the Club Building.


    Our Literature Club was actually not the first one to arrive at our designated gathering spot. As much as I wanted to pick them up from their club rooms, it was impossible. Furthermore, it would waste a lot of our limited time...


    In truth, they also wanted to enforce the same thing during our lunch breaks. Since our group was already huge, if ever we were going to eat in that clubroom, the girls told me to stop picking them up one by one. They''ll show up there instead. That way, we''d get more time together...


    What more can I say? Only my adorable Aya and sweet Kana stood by my side when we put it up to vote.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I''m aware of how extremely unrealistic it is for me to keep that up but I take that as my responsibility, no? s, the only way to circumvent that is to bend thews of time...


    "Pfft. Don''t frown like that, Ruki. It is your fault for making all of us fall for you anyway." A familiar voice teased


    As my head synced to the present, I nced to my side and found Arisa grinning at me, her yful smile lighting up her face as she nudged my side.


    I guess I was frowning for overthinking again.


    "Yeah. I get it... I''m still miffed about it though." I sighed which caused the girl to giggle. "What are you going to do about it?" She asked as she teasingly poked my cheek.


    "I''m thinking of... taking all of you on a date. One by one..." I answered with the first thing that popped up in my head.


    Hearing that, Arisa''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, "Really? When will it be my turn?"


    As always, she yed along with me again. The girl even hugged my arm, causing the other girls to look at her in envy.


    "How about right now?" I grinned which once again stumped the girl.


    She blinked her eyes in confusion, "Huh?"


    "Let''s go to the convenience store. Just the two of us." I continued, not minding the confused gazes of the other girls as well.


    Combining my n of stocking that refrigerator and the impulsive thought of taking them on a date just for the sake of spending more time with them, I stepped on the gas and immediately decided to do this right now.


    The other girls haven''t arrived yet anyway. And even if they do arrive soon, our destination will be the same. We can go out now and return straight to the clubhouse.


    "Ruki... Is that your idea of a date? A convenience store?"


    Although Arisa''s tone still sounded confused, her face was already smirking at the thought of going there alone with me.


    "What''s wrong with it? Won''t it be romantic? We''ll pick our favorite junk food side by side." I said and even made a gesture as though I was already imagining the scene happening.


    "What an idiot."


    As Arisa startedughing at my answer, Izumi, who was standing not far from us and listening to our conversation, snidely remarked.


    I turned my head toward the fake delinquent, shing her a yful grin. "Well, what can I say? I''m a man of simple pleasures. When it''s your turn, let''s go to a sweets shop, Izumi." "Sweets?" Izumi raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting that suggestion.


    "Mhm. Let''s find a new candy cigarette for you," I teased, recalling her tendency to chew on those whenever she wanted to look tough.


    "This guy..." she sighed in exasperation before turning to Arisa for backup. "Arisa, can you hit


    him for me?"


    Arisa just chuckled, shaking her head. "Why would I do that? Actually, Izumi, isn''t that a good idea? You''re always running to that little confectionery near your house. You should take Ruki


    there sometime."


    "Not you too! Ugh..." Izumi groaned, throwing her hands up in defeat.


    "Oh? Then it''s settled. You''ll show me around that ce, Izumi. I''ll buy you a ton of sweets,"


    I said, doubling down on the teasing.


    "I don''t need it, you idiot!" She snapped back, her cheeks already pink from embarrassment.


    "Come on, don''t be shy now." I leaned in slightly, shing her another grin, enjoying how flustered she was bing.


    As I kept teasing her, the rest of the girls who had been quietly listening in on our banter burst


    intoughter.


    Izumi huffed, trying to maintain her tough persona, but the slight smile creeping onto her face betrayed her. She could never stay mad for long at me anymore.


    Meanwhile, the other girls, amused by our exchange, were probably starting to wonder where


    I''d take each of them on their own dates.


    "If you''re nning a date for everyone, I''m curious what kind of ce you''ll pick for me," Rumi said, her voiceced with curiosity as she approached me from behind. "And me too," Nami chimed in, joining the conversation with her usual bright smile. "What do you have in mind, Ruki? Don''t tell me it''s a convenience store for everyone." "I''d expect something a bit more special," Hana added with a smirk, crossing her arms as she


    watched me intently.


    I chuckled, scratching the back of my head. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure each date is unique. I can''t give all my secrets away, but let''s just say none of you will be disappointed."


    That''s a tall order but since I started it, I''d naturally finish that. I mean, I still have that


    promise of taking them all to a date in the future. Unfortunately, even my weekends were busy so it''s still impossible to aplish those right away.


    But with this... a short, quick date to an otherwise mundane establishment should be easy to


    aplish.


    The yful atmosphere between us grew lighter as they each began to imagine where our dates might take us. While my ns for each girl were still forming, I was confident that no matter where we went, it wasn''t the ce that mattered-it was the time spent together. "You better not mess this up, Ruki," Izumi warned, half-joking, half-serious. "Of course not. I wouldn''t dare," I replied, shing her a wink.


    As theughter and teasing died down, Arisa and I then left them behind to go to our convenience store date... Wait. That doesn''t sound as good. In any case, my yful girl was already running ahead in excitement.

 Chapter 2169: Convenience Store Date

    Chapter 2169: Convenience Store Date


    ?


    Although it was a short trip and could barely be considered a proper date, Arisa and I still managed to enjoy our spontaneous visit to the convenience store. It wasn''t exactly the most romantic setting, but sometimes, it''s the simple, everyday moments that feel the most genuine.


    I hadn''t done this with any of the girls I''d stolen before. Back then, most of our meetings were secret, depriving them of their time with their boyfriends. And when we were out in public, I''d distance myself, always wary of being caught by someone who knew them.


    In any case, that''s just my perspective. Maybe there were situations like this before with the girls, just that I never acknowledged them as such. I was such a prude with a one-track mind back then, after all.


    Anyway, as we wandered down the narrow aisles, we couldn''t help butugh and tease each other while ignoring the curious gazes of the other customers and the store clerk.


    We took our time, picking out snacks and drinks for everyone, deliberating over every selection as if it were some grand decision.


    At one point, Arisa held up a bag of potato chips with a vor that I probably only tasted once before, ''sourcream'' with an exaggeratedly serious expression.


    "What do you think, Ruki? Should we go with this one or the spicy version? I kinda like this one. Have you tried this one before?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I leaned in, pretending to inspect the packaging like it was some delicate art. "Hmm... depends. Are you prepared to handle the spice, Arisa? There''s a spicier variant you know. I''ll buy you some milk to go along with it."


    Offended that I underestimated her tongue, the yful girl rolled her eyes, tossing the spicier variant of the same chips into our basket with a confident smirk, "Oh, please. I don''t need milk to go along with it. And if I failed to finish them... Aren''t you going to help with it, dear boyfriend?"


    She nudged me yfully with her shoulder, her mischievous smile remaining on her lips.


    "Of course, how can I let my Arisa suffer from eating something she cannot handle," I replied, matching her yfulness.


    After this, we moved to another aisle picking out sweets for those who preferred something sugary over salty.


    Just like with the spicy chips, Arisa and I teased each other yfully while she asionally suggested what the other girls might like.


    And when no one was watching, I snuck in small kisses or wrapped my arms around her from behind, feeding my desire to pamper her. She''d let me get away with it, but eventually, she''d scold me, reminding me to behave. Her halfhearted reprimands only made me want to do it


    more.


    A few minutester, our fun was interrupted when the employee behind the counter gave us a stern look, shushing us. I couldn''t tell if we were being too loud or if they were just annoyed by how openly we were flirting. Probably both.


    Either way, Arisa and I exchanged sheepish grins and toned it down, though the yful energy between us never really faded.


    Before long, we soon headed over to the counter, our baskets filled to the brim. And that''s even when we''re holding back not to buy a lot. I mean, convenience store prices were notoriously marked uppared to grocery stores. Neither of us saw the point in splurging when we could get more for less elsewhere. Still, it was fun grabbing a few small indulgences, and picking out each item as if we were nning a mini feast for the group.


    I mentally prepared a joke to tease the other girls. Something along the lines of, "This is thest time I''m buying snacks outside. Next time, we''ll feast on the potatoes we harvest."


    Mhm. I could already imagine those girls dogpiling me for a crude joke like that. But it was still going to be a win for me... I could just grab onto them and shield myself with their bodies, no?


    Alright. That''s enough daydreaming.


    Before leaving, Arisa and I grabbed a twin popsicle, a nostalgic treat from our childhood.


    Arisa yfully told me to guess her favorite vor and I got it on the first try; strawberry, sweet with just a hint of sour.


    With huge bags filled with what we bought settled on our side, Arisa and I stood outside the store and leaned against the wall to savor the cool sweetness as the afternoon breeze blew through the streets.


    "You know what, Ruki? This reminds me of when I was still a snot-nosed brat," Arisa mused, biting into her popsicle. "I used to sneak in and eat these while hoarding the winning sticks."


    "... Hoarding, huh? So, did you forget to exchange them for a freebie?"


    "Oh shut up. How did you even guess that?" She shot me a re and almost hit me but I caught her slowly moving hand, intertwining my fingers with hers and locking it down.


    With a mischievous smirk, I tilted my head as if picturing it in my mind. "I mean, it''s my lovely Arisa. I can imagine an adorable snot-nosed Arisa happily hiding those winning popsicle sticks in her pencil case. But when you''re about to turn them in, the store said it''s only valid after eating them."


    "Ugh... I was naive, okay? I didn''t know there was a rule like that. But Ruki... did Izumi tell you about that? That''s unbelievably urate." Arisa queried in suspicion.


    I nodded as I continued to take a slow bite of my popsicle while squeezing her soft and warm hand.


    "Nope, she did not. The truth was I used to do the same thing as well. Akane found out right before my stack reached double digits though and she used to tease me about that..." I admitted.


    I wasn''t lying. It was one of my childhood memories that I''d rather not remember because Akane couldn''t stop teasing me about it whenever we ran to the store to buy another popsicle. "But Arisa, isn''t this amazing? Looks like we just discovered another simrity between us. This proves we''re truly meant to be."


    Upon hearing that, Arisa hummed while giggling sweetly, "Sure, Ruki. We''re meant to be. But for you to get caught by Akane right away, you''re not good at hiding things, huh?"


    "Well, it''s just because I tried to brag about it to her."


    "Pfft. I could imagine a snot-nosed Ruki being dejected because of it. Too bad, if we met back


    then, I''d probably tease you too."


    "Too bad, I''d ignore you during that time."


    "Eh? That''s mean."


    "I was mean like that as a child."


    "But you wouldn''t have been able to resist me," she teased, leaning in with a sly smile.


    "Now that you say that... it''s possible. Should we take a time machine?"


    "You silly guy... Oh, look! A winner!" Arisa eximed upon finishing her popsicle and saw the winning mark on the stick. With a triumphant grin, she pushed it close to my face.


    "Alright. Let''s hide that in your pencil case."


    "No. I''ll keep it like this, Ruki. It''s our memento for this date."


    She nced at me with her soft, beautiful smile ying on her lips. And with a backdrop of the setting sun from the distance, Arisa''s image became so picturesque.


    And because of it, I failed to hold myself back from closing in and kissing her again. Even if some students from our school passing by or stepping out of the store witnessed this


    moment, I didn''t stop.


    Likewise, Arisa also closed her eyes, epting my lips on hers as we conveyed our overflowing affection for each other. And while we were at it, there was also the sense of nostalgia through our topic as well as our usual yfulness that we couldn''t shake off.


    Despite everything, moments like these still grounded us, reminding both of us that even with all the craziness surrounding our lives, there was still an endless joy that could be found in ordinary situations like this.


    A few minutester, after finishing my popsicle and throwing my non-winning stick into the bin, we walked back toward our school with heavy bags in our hands.


    As we approached our school gate, Arisa gave me a nudge with her shoulder.


    "Thanks for the mini-date, Ruki. Next time, I''ll have you to myself for a whole day."


    I grinned, nodding. "You got it. And don''t worry, I''ll make sure it''s not just going to be


    another convenience store run. What about a supermarket date?"


    "This guy... It better not end with only that!" Arisa eximed but her eyes were still smiling


    because of my silliness.


    This yful senior''s trust in me was already so high that she knew I would n for it extensively to make it the best day for her.


    As we neared the clubhouse, Arisa asked for an extension of her time with me. I was also nning the same thing so, just before she could finish saying those, I already guided her to a quiet corner where we picked up right where we left off, savoring this stolen moment.

 Chapter 2170: Secret Garden

    Chapter 2170: Secret Garden


    ?


    When Arisa and I showed up in the clubhouse, everyone was already there including Misaki, Maaya, and even Komoe who probably arrived alongside Shizu.


    Watanabe didn''t tag along. Most likely, she''s with Masato-senpai.


    Orimura-sensei was standing at the far back with a frown on her face. She was probably ready to berate me considering how packed the clubhouse became with all the girls present.


    Hell, some of the girls were even sitting on the stairs or were already rxing upstairs due to theck of seats. They only peeked when they heard themotion of our arrival.


    Minori and Yuika-senpai were seated among Haruko and the others from the same club. Aya was even sharing a cushion with Edel. My lovely ko was cuddling her like a doting older sister.


    After spending time in the same club for months now, Aya and Edel were alreadyfortable being around each other. Aya would tell me something about Edel''s home country sometimes since she''s also curious about the culture of a different ce. It''s fueling her imagination, allowing her to more vividly imagine those isekai light novels with a medieval setting.


    Anyway, although they didn''t say anything, they already knew the reason why we took our time returning.


    I mean, Arisa, who was still as red as an apple, entered the clubhouse while hiding behind me.


    When Izumi approached us to help me carry the bag containing those baggy chips, she scowled at me and called me a ''pervert'' again.


    Well, there''s no reason to correct her on that part so I just smiled and continued inside.


    Like Izumi, the others also helped in sorting out the things we bought, leaving me with nothing else to do.


    I know some of them are still wondering why we gathered so... as soon as the smallmotion caused by the girls picking their drinks or snacks they wanted to eat, I signaled for Shizu to help me introduce the school''s one and only special club.


    It wasn''t that hard to exin. Just that, some of them were wondering if I was serious about nting potatoes as well as the limitations of our club.


    While everyone already knew that I had a connection to Hayashi-sensei, most of them had no idea to what extent.


    So, with the help of Shizu, we informed the others that we got this ce for ourselves and all we had to do was to maintain the ce andplete some activity to maintain the sense of existence of this clubhouse.


    It didn''t necessarily have to be nting but since I brought that up myself, Hayashi-sensei was probably intrigued whether we could aplish that.


    "I get the general outline of our clubhouse, but Ruki, what do we do with our normal clubs?" Maaya asked.


    Upon finishing our exnation, I had them ask questions that still confused them. That way, we could rify everything.


    I mean, the simple way of seeing this club was that it''s the gathering ce for me and the girls connected to me.


    Unfortunately, it couldn''t be just that. No matter how much Hayashi-sensei favored Shizu and me, she wouldn''t just let us convene here without proper reason.


    And in the future, other students might wander in this region of our school grounds. I mean, it was only recently that Miura and Sagara-senpai from the Game Club went here to check out the rumors circting in our school regarding ghosts in this ce.


    When that eventually happens, it''ll be inevitable for our clubhouse to be exposed. That''s why we have to do something that can make this ce appear official. Whether it be reviving the gardening plots outside or any other activity that can be written and submitted to a report to the Student Council.


    "Treat this clubhouse as your secondary club. We don''t need everyone''s full attendance but if you want a ce to rx, you can alwayse here... I''ll probably visit this ce every day starting next week. I''ll be the president-in-name and will work on our garden at the back." I answered Maaya''s query.


    Although it''s not wrong to say that they can always find me here, I''ll leave it to the girls when they want toe and hang out.


    Besides, I already have Rumi and Shizu staring daggers at me. For sure, they''re thinking of the same question.


    ''If you''re going to be here every day, what about your duties in our Literature Club/Student Council?''


    And so, before they could voice that out, I opened my mouth telling them my n.


    "Of course, even though I said I''ll be here everyday, I won''t be neglecting my duty in my club and my position in the Student Council. At the very least, I won''t be going home without checking this ce."


    At that, everyone nodded. And among them, Misaki stepped to the front. With her paper fan partly covering her lips and her wide forehead brilliantly shining under the light, she curiously asked, "Then, Ruki, can Ie here to y when our club finishes practice early? I don''t want to wait for the time to leave in our clubroom."


    "Mhm... I''ll teach you gardening and then cuddle you upstairs."


    "Really?! Yay!" Misaki rejoiced.


    And because of what I said, almost everyone raised their eyebrows. Some straight-up pouted, showing signs of jealousy. For example, Satsuki who sighed and facepalmed before muttering under her breath and eventually, ring at me while shaking her head in disapproval.


    That girl... She should really step out and tell me if it didn''t sit well with her. But knowing my Satsuki who''d rather act more honest when we''re alone, it''s just her way to express jealousy. And likewise, there''s Chii and Arisa whoughed at the silliness of my answer. All in all, despite the mixed reaction, their eyes sparkled at the whiff of opportunity. After Maaya and Misaki, I answered more questions from the girls, exhausting their doubts. And by the end of it, Rae thoughtfully handed a bottle of soda to me before I could ask for it. After quenching my thirst, I called for Orimura-sensei and introduced her as our clubhouse''s advisor.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although she wasn''t exactly certain that every girl inside the clubhouse was my girlfriend, she at least figured out that my rtionship with them was closer than just being ordinary


    friends.


    She also didn''t stay for too long. She still has to check on the Volleyball Club, after all. With that, our Potato Clubhouse (tentative name) was sessfully inaugurated.


    Before long, I got pushed by Shizu out of the middle as she started a new round of discussion.


    "Alright. I''m sure you all heard what that blockhead decided to call this ce. I''ll be opening our first discussion oning up with a better name! You can nominate a name and we''ll vote


    for itter."


    As Shizu started speaking, Komoe and Haruko pushed the whiteboard that Mutsumi-senpai used to present a fake timetable behind Shizu.


    Then, they handed her the eraser and marker which the Student Council President readily


    used.


    At this point, I could only wryly smile and retreat to the back as I watched my girls bury the name ''Potato Clubhouse''.


    "Pfft. Look how united they are. Onoda-kun, did you intentionally name it like that to get them riled up?" Amidst the ruckus happening in the middle of the room, Yuika-senpai softly asked in between her attempts to stifle her sweetughter.


    Yep. I ended up joining them in this corner. Next to her, Minori-senpai was staring at me like I was an anomaly that needed to be studied.


    I nced to their side and shrugged my shoulders, "Nope. I intended the name to be like that. s, Shizu led the rebellion in order to change it. Isn''t Potato Clubhouse legit?"


    "Oh. Come on, Onoda-kun. Who names their club Potato? You made it too literal. But I like it though. It''s pretty straightforward. Just like how you carry yourself."


    Yuika-senpai continued giggling but slowly, her voice softened up more as thatst part was mostly said in a whisper. On top of that, her face turned red from embarrassment.


    When our eyes locked in, Yuika-senpai immediately became flustered followed by her


    attempt to retreat and hide behind Minori-senpai.


    "Was that apliment, senpai? Thank you." I swiftly replied at the same time as I chased for her hand before she scurried to Minori-senpai''s side.


    Well, I asked them to be here with us so... I should also amodate them, right? But with all


    of my girls around us, I probably put them in quite a bind.


    As my fingers gradually interlocked with hers, the delicate senior stopped retreating and turned back to face me again. Then slowly but surely, she pushed her cushion close to me until


    our shoulders touched.


    "O-onoda-kun. Don''t me me if they scold you for this, okay?"


    "Mhm. I promised, right? I''ll take care of you. Although your club is plentyfortable for


    you to stay in, don''t hesitate to visit this ce in the future. And that also applies to you,


    Minori-senpai."


    After assuring Yuika-senpai, I also turned to the other one who was already shaking her head


    at my bold disy.


    For sure, she was thinking why I was paying attention to them when a lot of my girls were


    around us.


    It''s simple. Because I''m already nning to pamper everyone. For me, it won''t be an


    impossible task.


    Minutester, they finally voted for the name to rece Potato Clubhouse - The Secret


    Garden...


    Yeah. Of all the names they could rmend, it ended up sounding like what Elizabeth would suggest.

 Chapter 2171: Spending our time together

    Chapter 2171: Spending our time together


    ?


    The Secret Garden wasn''t really what I expected but I couldn''t help but smile. It was fitting in its own way. This is a hidden ce where we could all gather.


    "Guess the Potato Clubhouse didn''t stand a chance," I muttered, ncing at Shizu who was looking particrly smug.


    "Potato doesn''t exactly scream ''cozy retreat,'' numbskull," She teased as her eyes glinted mischievously.


    Look at her, isn''t she already fully integrated into ourplex rtionship? She could even show different kinds of faces now. The Shizu that even Nami and their circle feared before was already a thing of the past - or rather, her cold, untouchable persona was now mostly reserved for public appearances.


    Yuika-senpai, still by my side and enjoying our secretive connection,ughed softly again. "The Secret Garden suits this ce, Onoda-kun. It''s... special. Like all of us."


    I nced at her, appreciating the warmth in her voice. What else could I say but agree to it? "Yeah, it really does."


    And with that, the name was settled. Our clubhouse had officially been christened.


    However, before everyone could disperse back to their seats, I stood up and moved back to the center of the room, determined to make onest stand for my beloved "Potato Clubhouse."


    Yuika-senpai giggled and gave me a yful cheer before we let go of each other''s hands. Minori-senpai, who had been silently observing, facepalmed but seemed amused enough to raise her thumb in a silent gesture of support.


    Facing all of them, I mustered my most persuasive tone.


    "Hold on a second, before we finalize the name... can''t we reconsider ''Potato Clubhouse.'' I mean, isn''t it quirky? It''s simple, memorable, and...well, everyone loves potatoes, right?" The room fell into a brief, amused silence. I could see the twinkle of amusement in Shizu, Haruko, and Komoe''s eyes who spearheaded that discussion. Then, a few of the girls stifled their giggles.


    Even though I knew my chances were slim, I pressed on.


    "Think about it. It''s humble and down-to-earth. Potatoes are a symbol of sustenance, resilience...something we can all rte to."


    I matched that with gestures as I tried to champion my love for potatoes.


    But as soon as I finished, Shizu stepped forward with a bemused smile.


    With arms crossed, the girl said. "Numbskull, I think you''ve made your case. I get that. But let''s be real here, okay? I know you love potatoes more than carrots but we can''t name our club after one!"


    Her light yet firm tone made it clear that the decision had already been made.


    After her, Haruko, Nami, Satsuki, and even Maaya spoke in turns, burying my argument with their more valid points.


    The result? Myplete and utter defeat, as expected.


    I knew from the beginning that I didn''t stand a real chance. Other than my thorough zing turned yful argument about potatoes, I had no valid points to challenge their decision. And truthfully, I wasn''t entirely serious about defending the name anyway. I just wanted to lighten the mood and have a bit of fun.


    Besides, despite "Secret Garden" sounding like it came out of a fantasy novel and being far from a conventional school club name, the girls had fallen in love with its underlying meaning. It was special to us-a symbol of a shared sanctuary where we could all be ourselves.


    Exaggerating my defeat, I let out a pitiful sigh and said, "I guess the humble potato never stood a chance, huh?"


    My overly dramatic response earned me another round ofughter, especially from Yuika- senpai, Aya, and Misaki. But much to my surprise, my act worked better than expected. The girls, feeling guilty for shooting down my suggestion, quickly rallied around me,forting me in their own unique ways.


    With Shizu leading the charge, the next thirty minutes were spent basking in the warmth of their affection. They pampered me, showering me with care and attention, each taking turns doting on me in their own unique style.


    Though I had started by ying the pitiful act, it wasn''t long before I genuinely rxed into their care. Theforting gestures, theughter, and the asional teasing melted away any lingering disappointment.


    Soon enough, my yful act shifted into something more genuine. I stopped simply going with the flow and allowed myself to return their affection. After all, I hadn''t been serious about my defense of the "Potato Clubhouse." It was just a yful excuse for us to bond and have fun together.


    All of this was possible without going through all this. Just that, didn''t it turn into lighthearted fun for us? Making them smile is something I, as their boyfriend, love to do. Because that''s also their effect on me.


    "They all make me happy.


    Using the moment to turn the tables, I showed them just how much I appreciated their love. One by one, I took the time to cuddle them, ruffle their hair, and caress their backs. I whispered softly in their ears, causing a few of them to blush or giggle quietly as my shameless affection worked its magic.


    Kisses? Of course, those weren''t missing. There were moments when I alternated between three or four of them, keeping my affection evenly distributed. And every time I kissed one, the others would teasingly pout orugh to get more of my attention which in turn turned the atmosphere more yful.


    And as for taking things further, well... that part came when I brought a few of them upstairs for some private moments. After all, there''s no better way to strengthen our bond than by spending intimate, uninterrupted time together.


    Let''s just say it was an extremely satisfying moment that left me needing a short break to catch my breath and feel my legs after moving so intensively, making love with five of my


    girls...


    And at the moment, I was still upstairs with more girls who had just arrived on this floor after the ones I brought with me had gone down.


    It was the same scenario as our first gathering here.


    Resting on my left shoulder while her arms and legs firmly clinging to my body, my lovely


    silver ko was showering my neck with her kisses.


    On my right, Himeko kept my lips upied with more kisses as her hand reached down to my lower body, firmly holding my length up for her little sister.


    Mhm. Down below, Maaya was taking care of me with her mouth and tongue.


    Tell me, how can I resist all this pleasure? At this point, even without needing me to move for them, my girls were already helping themselves by dividing my body.


    Furthermore, more girls apart from the three were here.


    Mina was sitting not far from Edel''s left. She had my outstretched hand sped with hers.


    On Himeko''s right, Haruko had my hand under her skirt as she guided my fingers between her legs and into her sacred ce.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The only part I could move right now was one of my legs. But not far from it, I could see Aya and Mio waiting patiently while intensely watching Maaya. The crimson hue on their faces was already the same as all the girls around me, aroused at the sight.


    Fortunately, Misaki remained downstairs since she was already satisfied with how I pampered


    her earlier.


    I''d be so ashamed of corrupting her more.


    Can I turn this around? Probably not. It''s my fate to be locked down by my girls this time.


    But what I can do is enjoy this moment with all of them... Just like how I enjoyed my time with Kana, Shizu, Nami, Satsuki, Hina and Saki.

 Chapter 2172: Himeko and Maaya *

    Chapter 2172: Himeko and Maaya *


    ?


    "Ruki... Can I do it too?" Himeko asked, with her face flushed from our passionate exchange. It seemed as though our kisses were no longer enough for her, she craved more.


    Not that she had grown tired of our kisses, she simply wanted to delve deeper into this moment.


    She nced down at her little sister who was still busy pleasuring me with her mouth while she kept my length steady, her seductive gaze radiating her desire to do the same.


    Before answering my girl, I nibbled on her lips, teasing her tongue for as long as I could.


    "You can... You know how much I want you." I replied, my voice low and inviting.


    My thumb caressed her moist lips as I nodded in encouragement. Himeko smiled beautifully, excitement lighting up her eyes as she eagerly crawled down beside Maaya.


    "Nee-sama why are you...?"


    Noticing her sister, Maaya couldn''t help but pause for a moment, momentarily popping the tip of my cock out of her mouth. She then nced up at me, her eyes questioning the situation unfolding before her.


    All I could do was wear my usual smile while Himeko answered her little sister''s query.


    "Ya-chan, let''s make Ruki feel good together..." Although her voice was barely above a whisper, Himeko leaned her head next to her sister''s. Then, while still holding my length steady, her tongue peeked out and began licking it from the base.


    Watching her sister engage in such lewd behavior, Maaya who had just recently epted that they both had feelings for the same shameless guy, red at me with aplicated expression. But to not deny her Nee-sama''s wish, she soon joined Himeko in her endeavor. With Himeko licking and spreading the wetness of her mouth all around my shaft, Maaya stuffed her mouth again with my throbbing erection. Despite having only one previous experience with me, the girl was determined to match her sister''s pace, giving it her all on sucking me.


    As the recipient of all this attention, my lower body couldn''t help but twitch in joy and anticipation. Himeko''s grip tightened while Maaya quickened her rhythm. The pleasure building up on that part of me gradually umted. The sights and sensations were overwhelming, inducing a state of euphoria that clouded my mind.


    But the experience didn''t end with the two sisters working together to pleasure me.


    With my right side freed, Haruko, who still had my hand inside her skirt, shifted close, taking Himeko''s previous position. With my hand and fingers gaining more ess to her sacred ce, I began exploring deep within her as her love juices flowed out, wetting my hand.


    Unable to hold back her erotic moans, Haruko nibbled on my ear, sweetly whispering how much she loved it.


    Meanwhile, Edel, who found my lips finally liberated, wasted no time iming them for herself, locking me in a deep, passionate kiss. Her tongue intertwined with mine as she hungrily sucked on it, igniting the fires of desire within me.


    Soon enough, Mina, Aya, Mio, and Rae, who had just arrived on this floor, crawled even closer, unable to wait for their turn any longer.


    They pushed the scattered cushions aside to make room, eager to get a piece of me in this situation.


    Mina remained beside my left arm, but instead of just sping my hand, she began licking and sucking on my fingers. Once she coated them in her saliva, she guided my hand inside her uniform, granting me the privilege of fondling her soft, squishy mound.


    Mio lifted my head, resting it on herfortablep. asionally she would bend down to steal my lips from Edel, keeping the connection alive between us. And soon enough, they both opened up their uniforms, indulging me with their delicate breasts, allowing me to suck on them.


    As for Aya and Rae, they soon joined the sisters below, taking turns sucking on me, eager to contribute to my pleasure.


    Just like Himeko, they started guiding Maaya on how to make me react more as they either teased my sensitive spots with my tongue or took me deeper in their mouth and showed how they do it to the girl.


    From here, things just continued to escte in the same direction as earlier. Even though I couldn''t focus on one of them for too long, I made sure that I could convey my desire for all of them, savoring each moment.


    When I showed signs of reaching my limit, Himeko was the first to change the status quo. She climbed on top of me, rolling up her skirt and giving me a glimpse of her drenched sacred ce.


    Pointing my throbbing length toward her, she slowly lowered herself down onto me, taking me deep inside her.


    As my length became enveloped in her warm, intimate folds, squeezing me tightly until I reached her deepest spot, Himeko pressed her hands against my chest and used my body for


    support.


    At this point, Maaya, Aya, and Rae retreated for a moment, giving Himeko her space to start moving on top of me.


    "Haahhn-Ya-chan... Watch carefully... Ruki loves this." Himeko called out to her sister in between moans of pleasure, as if she were giving a demonstration.


    Unfortunately, with my arms and the entirety of my upper body still caught in the passionate care of Edel, Mio, Mina, and Haruko, all I could do was assist Himeko''s endeavor by matching her movements, thrusting my hips upward to meet her at every turn.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What a shameless guy..." Maaya breathlessly muttered as she seductively bit her lips. But upon looking closely, her intoxicated eyes were already fixed on our intimate connection, taking in our act of lovemaking carefully.


    Yet, when our gazes met, her expression revealed her growing desire to reach the same level of intimacy with me.


    As Himeko continued to ride me, her movements became more urgent, her enchanting moans that felt like music to my ears filling the air around us. The sight of her pleasure,bined with the way she looked back at her sister, stirred something deep within me. I could feel the heat radiating from her body, and it was intoxicating.


    "Ruki... More... I love this feeling~" Himeko gasped, her breath seemingly spreading thin as she ground down against me, her warm walls squeezing tightly around my length.


    The sensation sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through my body, intensifying the moment for both of us.


    With each thrust, I could feel my own pleasure building, a tight coil of ecstasy close to snapping. Completely enveloped in the sensations, surrounded by the warmth and affection of the girls around me. Every touch, every kiss, and every intimate connection brought me


    closer to the edge.


    Before long, watching her sister so lost in her pleasure inspired Maaya to join in again. She leaned forward, her mouth finding my length as Himeko continued to move above me. The dual sensations of Himeko''s warmth and Maaya''s eager lips created a whirlwind of pleasure that was almost overwhelming.


    "Haahnn~ Ruki! I''m at my limit!" Himeko cried out, her voiceced with sweet desperation.


    "Me too..." I momentarily paused sucking on Edel''s delicate cherries to respond to her. Upon hearing that, Maaya''s enthusiasm made her pick her pace, wanting to push me over the edge alongside her beloved Nee-sama.


    The energy in the room surged, and I felt a rush of desire and affection for each of them. I wanted to give them everything they craved, to be consumed by this moment together.


    On my left and right, Mina and Haruko had also begun to show signs of reaching their limits with the help of my hands.


    Mio and Edel were probably still far from it but they, too, were influenced by the waves of pleasure coursing through everyone.


    As for Aya and Rae, they simply intently watched from the side, knowing that I wouldn''t


    forget about them.


    With one final thrust, I felt the dam inside me break. Despite my voice muffled by how I stuffed my mouth with Mio''s ripened cherries, I couldn''t help but bite onto it as my whole


    body tensed up, waves of pleasure washing over me.


    Himeko let out a breathless moan, her own climax hitting as she pressed down hard, taking every bit of me deep inside her. The look of pure ecstasy on her face burned into my memory as I felt Maaya''s mouth continue to work around me, eager to taste the mixture of our essences that flowed down from her Nee-sama''s sacred ce.


    Finally, as the intensity began to subside, Himeko copsed to my chest, panting heavily. She smiled at me with a blissful expression.


    And down below, Maaya pulled me out of her depths and took me back in her mouth, cleaning up the traces that we made. Once she was done with that, Maaya raised her body and nestled beside her sister, watching me with a satisfied grin. However, as if that''s not enough for her, she asked Edel and Mio for a moment in order to convey more of her desire through a kiss.


    She alsoined about me not paying her more attention but with more kisses shared between us, thatint soon melted and was forgotten.


    When Himeko climbed down after recovering, Haruko, Edel and the other girls soon decided


    on who was next.


    But well, I didn''t wait for them to decide... Before they knew it, I already brought Haruko on top of me who didn''t waste her opportunity to take me deep inside. Soon enough her eager moans filled the floor again and the rest of the girls resumed what they had been doing


    earlier.


    I don''t know how long this continued but by the time we finished, the sky outside the window


    was already dark...

 Chapter 2173: Going Home Together

    Chapter 2173: Going Home Together


    ?


    After recovering from the exhaustion brought forth by our intensely intimate activity, I eventually went downstairs with the girls. To my surprise, no one had left yet; they were all still waiting for me, scattered around the clubhouse, chatting amongst themselves or simply rxing.


    I noticed Komoe sitting next to Marika, Shizu, and Misaki, with Kana and Rumi also in their group. They were engaged in a lighthearted conversation, but I couldn''t quite catch it since their eyes immediately turned to me as soon as I showed up.


    Minori and Yuika-senpai also stopped lingering on the corner. While the former remained quietly observing the others, Yuika-senpai was giggling alongside Chii and Hana.


    At the back of the clubhouse, I spotted Arisa and Izumi with Satsuki, Nami, Hina, and Saki, enjoying the night breeze and looking over the gardening plots that still needed weeding. They rushed back over upon hearing using downstairs.


    Seeing them all here, patiently waiting for me made my heart swell with warmth.


    I mean, it was kind of selfish of me to ask them to stay just so I could walk them out and escort them.


    And yet, there they were. They hadn''t left me behind.


    A small smile tugged at my lips as I realized just how much I meant to them and how much they meant to me.


    But now, standing in the room with all of them, I felt a twinge of guilt and shame.


    Deep down, I knew it wasn''t fair for any of them to devote their time to me when I couldn''t be with all of them at once. I wanted to tell them they didn''t have to stay just for my sake, but at the same time, part of me selfishly wanted to be with them a little longer.


    It was a bit contradictory, right? Ourplex rtionship entailed a situation like this, after all.


    Still, telling them to leave if they couldn''t wait any longer would have sounded wrong. It would feel like I was pushing them away.


    What a headache.


    But well, this was howplex our rtionship was and I also knew that everyone decided to stay on their own choice. Not entirely because I asked them to.


    I racked my brain, trying to find the right words, but no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t figure out a perfect way to phrase what I was feeling.


    Instead, I let out quite a sigh and rubbed the back of my neck as I looked at all of them. Eventually, I put on my usual warm smile, conveying my appreciation for them.


    "Thanks for waiting, everyone. You didn''t have to, but... I really appreciate it."


    Some of the girls smiled back, while others, like Satsuki and Nami, shot me yful looks as if to say, ''Of course we''d wait, idiot Ruki.''


    "It''s not like we were in a rush to leave, numbskull," Shizu also chimed in, rolling her eyes but with a soft smile. "Besides, aren''t you the one who insisted on walking us out?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She had a point. I had asked them to let me escort them, so in a way, I brought this situation on myself. It was clearly my overthinking habit again, making things moreplicated than how it appeared.


    And obviously, it was more than that. They stayed because they wanted to be with me.


    Slowly, that realization made the guilt within melt away, reced by something more profound. Gratitude.


    Nheless, I couldn''t help but tease back. "Well, yeah. I just didn''t expect everyone to stay this long. But since you''re all still here, I guess it''s only right I do my part and walk you out. Can''t let any of you go home alone, right?"


    Aya, still clinging to me like Edel, giggled softly and chimed in, "Isn''t it because all of us wanted to spend more time with you, Ruki?"


    Misaki, always the most innocent and cheerful, nodded energetically. "Right! Plus, it''s fun hanging out like this. Feels like a mini-party!"


    The innocent girl waved her paper fan, the breeze causing her bangs to part, revealing more of her forehead.


    I chuckled and shook my head, "A mini-party, huh? Well, I''m d you''re all enjoying yourselves. But still, if anyone''s tired next time, don''t feel like you have to wait for me."


    Even as I said that, I knew no one was going to take the offer. The room had that atmosphere. No one wanted to be the first to leave. And honestly, I didn''t want them to either. But the fact that they stayed, not out of obligation, but because they wanted to, meant the world to me. Haruko stretched her arms to my head as she seemingly tried to grip my head with her delicate hand, "Alright, alright. We get it. You''re trying to be all considerate again, but it''s toote for that, hubby. We''re all here, so let''s just enjoy it a bit longer before going."


    I grinned sheepishly, scratching my head. "Alright, alright. Let''s make the most of it, then." With that, the atmosphere lightened again. We lingered in the clubhouse a little while longer, chatting,ughing, and simply enjoying each other''spany. I moved between groups as I pampered them again, hugging and kissing them if possible.


    The room was filled with warmth, not just from the cozy setting but from the bond we all shared.


    Eventually, as the evening wore on and the sun began to set, it became clear that it was time to head out.


    The girls and I then decided on how I would go about escorting them.


    One by one was impossible and if we followed the usual groupings, it would take several trips.


    After ruling out those options - and leaving out the girls whose chauffeurs were waiting outside the gates, like Marika, Misaki, and the Itou sisters - we decided to split into two groups based on the direction their homes were located.


    The first group would be Haruko''s group alongside Satsuki, Aya, Rae, Kana, and Rumi.


    The second group was obviously the same ones as yesterday but with the addition of Hana and Chii.


    And while we were at it, I told them my promise to pay Kazuha-nee a visit today so I''d be going to walk Nami and the girls again.


    That gave rise to a small dissent which ended with Chii and Hana suggesting that they join us on the bus and get off at the same station as Nami''s group. Nami would take them to her


    house where they would wait for my return from my visit to Kazuha-nee.


    That way, I could still escort them home, especially Hana who already expressed her desire to have me walk to her house again just likest time.


    Naturally, I didn''t object. It was a good chance to check on her living situation again. Maybe I could even cook dinner for her, just to make sure she wouldn''t be eating convenience store food if her aunt didn''t make her one.


    With everything nned out, I soon set off with the first group.


    Komoe also tagged along since her house was just a short walk from the school. I''d walk her home after we escorted the others to the bus stop.


    But before that, I surrounded myself with Himeko, Maaya, Misaki, and Marika.


    Since it was gettingte, their chauffeurs and bodyguards were probably already looking for them. I''d need toe up with an excuse for why they were only leaving school now.


    Marika would be easy, but if those two bodyguards saw me with other girls, they might change their opinion of me.


    As for the others... Well, it wouldn''t be the first time they saw me escorting them to their cars.


    It didn''t really matter if they reported back to their bosses. Sooner orter, I''d have to face the girls'' families anyway.

 Chapter 2174: Miura Sisters

    Chapter 2174: Miura Sisters


    ?


    On our return walk, I held Komoe''s hand tightly, keeping her close to me. The girl happily epted it and even went as far as hugging my arm. If anyone saw us at this moment, they would have easily mistaken us for a couple, openly unting our rtionship as we strolled down the street.


    I didn''t care about it though. And even if the eyewitnesses were students from our school, with the night as our camouge, no one would recognize us.


    As we neared the school gates, we crossed the street and turned onto the bend that would lead us to her house. Only a few minutes of walking remained before we reached our destination.


    Perhaps dreading the imminent moment of separation, Komoe looked up at me and squeezed my hand a little tighter.


    I nced down at her, studying her face illuminated by the soft glow of the streetmps. Her lush, soft hair was still her most striking feature, looking as fluffy and smooth as before. My fingers seemed to glide effortlessly through those silky strands whenever I ruffled her hair.


    But beyond that familiar trait, a lot had already changed about her.


    Her eyes, which once seemed uncertain and filled with hesitation, now appeared more determined and confident. She had grown so much from the girl who once struggled with her self-worth after facing rejection from someone in her ss.


    The overthinking trait that once kept her from going back to school had now been reced by her newfound desire and a quiet resolve to continue staying by my side.


    Earlier in the day, we shared a meaningful moment. A connection strong enough to wash away any lingering doubts she had about her ce in my heart. All those worries were subverted. No longer would she think that I wasn''t interested in her or that she wasn''t good enough for me yet. Komoe had fully grasped that she was no different from my other girls.


    "Ruki, thank you for always keeping your promises. I''m so d I listened to you."


    I chuckled softly at her words. "Hmm? There you go again. It''s been quite a while since you returned to school, hasn''t it? Why are you still thanking me?"


    The girl replied while donning a bright smile, "Why not? I''m still here because of you. You didn''t just bring me back to school. You also introduced me to new people. More... like- minded people who I can trust. Tomiko, Marika-senpai, Shizu-senpai, and all the girls in our clubhouse. And while I''m a little jealous of how close they are to you, I''m really happy you never abandoned me."


    Her words made my heart ache in the best way. That''s genuine gratitude behind them. From what I could see, it was a reflection of how much she''d grown.


    I smiled at her and replied softly, "I told you before, didn''t I? I promised I would always be there for you. And... by now, I''m sure you''ve noticed, but I''vee to care for you in the same way I do for them."


    Komoe''s eyes sparkled at my words, her hand tightening around mine as her smile grew wider before admitting in a soft voice filled with delight, "I noticed. Your hugs and kisses say it all... Hehe. I bet my sister will ask me again why I''m grinning so much today."


    Hearing that, I raised an eyebrow as I got intrigued by thatst part.


    "Miura-senpai does that?"


    "Yep," Komoe giggled, "Come on, Ruki. She''s being too obvious about her interest in you, ''handsome-kun''. Sometimes she asks me about how things are going between us. It''s like she''s checking my ''progress'' with you."


    The idea of Komoe''s older sister teasing her about me made me chuckle. "So, Miura-senpai''s been prying, huh?"


    Komoe nodded enthusiastically. "Uh-huh! She pretends she''s only half-serious, but I know her enough that she also wants to be like me. She wants to know what it''s like being close to you... though I never tell her everything. That''s just for me."


    The girl adorably stuck her tongue out at the end as she looked up, reveling at the imagination of her sister being miffed at her reluctance to share.


    "Well, I wouldn''t mind if she asked me directly," I teased, giving Komoe''s hand a gentle squeeze. "But I''m d you''re keeping some things just between us."


    I get it. Miura-senpai was also kinda straightforward when outside their clubroom. But how often do we run with each other? Almost zero.


    We met a few days ago but she just yfully stood with me while watching the others y Sagara-senpai''s game.


    Komoe''s smile turned a little bashful as she pressed closer to me. "It''s like a secret I want to keep... at least for now. Though, if things keep going like this, I''ll be happy to share more with her one day. Who knows, maybe she''ll want to stand beside you too."


    Not you too! Ugh... Well, can I even stop that when her sister was being very obvious with her attraction to me? Though I first thought that she was just teasing me. The more I interacted with her, the less likely that was just a yful banter.


    In any case, I smiled at Komoe''s honesty. She hade a long way since the day I met her, and it was clear that her feelings for me had only deepened over time. The fact that she could now talk about her emotions so openly was proof of just how much she''d grown.


    "Well, no matter what happens, you''ll always have a special ce with me, Komoe," I said softly before pulling her to a quiet corner just a few blocks from their residence. There, I shamelessly imed her lips again, conveying more of my growing affection for her. Komoe epted it wholeheartedly.


    "You''ve be so much more than I ever expected. And I''m proud of you." I continued after our lips separated.


    Her eyes lit up at my words, and for a moment, she looked as if she wanted to say something more, but instead, she simply leaned her head against my chest and smiled, her expression full of contentment. Shortly after, she enjoyed thefort of my chest as we spent a minute


    there.


    As we continued to approach her house, the moment between us felt quiet butforting. Even though our walk wasing to an end, the bond we shared had only grown stronger. "Thank you, Ruki," Komoe whispered as we reached their gates. "I''ll see you tomorrow?" "Of course," I replied, giving her a soft kiss on the forehead.


    With that, I watched her disappear into their yard, sending her off with my eyes.


    As I was about to turn around to return to the girls, I suddenly felt a presence behind me. Instinctively, I turned, half-expecting Komoe to havee back for another kiss.


    But to my surprise, it wasn''t Komoe. Standing there with her hands on her hips, a yful yet sincere expression on her face, was Miura-senpai. Like thest few times I visited their house, she was no longer in her uniform but dressed in casual clothes that perfectly entuated her enchanting figure. If Nishimura-senpai saw her like this, he''d probably have a nosebleed. Unfortunately for him, he wasn''t here.


    "Heh... Look at you glowing. You thought I was Komoe, didn''t you?" she teased, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Handsome-kun, thank you for escorting my sister. You''re really taking good care of her, huh? I''m jealous."


    Ignoring the teasing, I scratched my head and replied, "Don''t mention it, senpai. I''m the reason she''ste getting home. It''s only right that I walk her home."


    "Just like yesterday?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Y-yes... Just like yesterday."


    Miura-senpai let out a soft chuckle, "Pfft. Come on. It''s not like you to stutter, handsome- kun. Besides, I''m not here to interrogate you. I''m one of the few - or maybe many? - girls who have interacted with you closely. I''m aware of that irresistible charm of yours and your overly considerate nature. It''s no surprise there are a lot of girls around you, most of whom


    are in love with you."


    I shrugged, knowing there was no point denying it. "Well, I won''t argue with that."


    Amused, she tapped my shoulder.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Un. You shouldn''t. I don''t care about that, anyway. What I care about is how you treat my sister. And from what I''ve seen, you''re doing a good job. More than that, even. I''m thankful for it. She''s not as troublesome as she used to be. Mama has been really happy about how much she''s changed too. She even mentioned wanting to invite you over again to thank you


    properly."


    Auntie Miura, huh? Well, I could ept that since Komoe would like that too. Unfortunately, now''s not the time.


    "Oh... You don''t have to bother. I''m just doing my job." I humbly rejected.


    "Your job? Oh please, handsome-kun. This is way beyond the scope of your job anymore. Not that I''mining." She added with a smirk, folding her arms across her supple chest.


    Her gaze softened for a moment before she continued, "Anyhow, I''m sure you have to head back now, right? Don''t let me hold you up. I''m just here to get a glimpse of you."


    I couldn''t help but smile at that, appreciating the moment of light-hearted banter and sincerity. And whatever she meant by that, I wouldn''t y dumb and sweep it off like a dense


    idiot.


    "Alright, senpai. Thanks for checking in on me. See you tomorrow. I''ll be heading back now." She waved me off with a yful wink. "Go on, Handsome-kun. Don''t keep them waiting too


    long."


    With that, I turned and made my way back, feeling a sense of gratitude not just for Komoe, but also for Miura-senpai''s unexpected warmth. She''s something as well and like before, despite her obvious advances she never went over the line.


    I guess I should treat her better when I run into her again in the future. Or whenever I visit the


    Game Club.


    A few minutester, I returned to the school gate where the next group was ready to go.


    This time, I got sandwiched by Arisa and Izumi who each took an arm to lock in their embrace.


    The fake delinquent acted like she was forced by Arisa though. So, in return, I switched it up by sping her hand tightly instead.


    When the bus arrived, the three of us took the furthest seat at the back where they used my shoulders as theirfortable pillow.

 Chapter 2175: Another Memorable Bus Ride

    Chapter 2175: Another Memorable Bus Ride


    ?


    The bus ride was more than peaceful as Ifortably rested while cuddled by Arisa and Izumi once they got enough of using my shoulder to rest.


    Izumi, always trying to maintain her ''cool'' delinquent facade, pretended to be indifferent yet failed miserably because it all came across as affectionate to me. The tension of her grip on my hand and the subtle movements of her head seeking the mostfortable position on my shoulder melted away that mask. She may have been acting like she was forced into this by Arisa, but I knew better. No, I could already read her like a book whenever we''re this close.


    She''s more than just a sweet darling who would be so open about her affection but also, she always tried to match my pace - albeit unsessful most of the time because of my unmatched shamelessness.


    Every now and then, I''d catch her sneaking nces up at me, her lips quivering slightly as though she wanted to smile but was trying to suppress it. Whenever that would happen, I''d lower my head to immortalize that moment with a romantic kiss.


    That couldn''t be hidden from Arisa''s notice though. After I kissed Izumi, she would tug at my sleeve or cor, asking for the same treatment.


    No matter how considerate she was, she could also feel a littlepetitive in cases like this. And just like with Izumi, I wouldn''t hold back conveying my desire and affection to her. As the bus moved from station to station, the gentle rumble of the engine and the swaying motion from the road worked their magic, easing us into afortable silence.


    It didn''t take long for Arisa to snuggle in closer, practically curling up against my side. Her fingers intertwined with mine and her thumb absentmindedly stroking my knuckles.


    Meanwhile, Izumi shifted slightly, adjusting her position so that her head rested morefortably against my shoulder. Not long after that, she pulled my head down to her chest, giving me the privilege of using her modest mound as myfortable pillow.


    Although I was tempted to tease her, I held back a little and just enjoyed her gentle caresses while my face rubbed against her and my arms firmly wrapped around her hips.


    And not long after that, I also sought the same treatment from Arisa who was more than ready to receive me.


    Just like this, we thoroughly enjoyed our moment. It starkly contrasted the usual noise and chaos surrounding us, making this intimate moment something we''d cherished for a long time.


    After a few minutes, I lifted my head and looked up to Arisa, my expression softening.


    She chuckled quietly then pinched my cheek, "Cheeky junior. Are you going toin?"


    "Comin about what? I just wanted to get a glimpse of my Arisa. I was getting special treatment, I should at least show my gratitude, right?"


    "There you go again. Just enjoy the moment, Ruki... In the future, I''d be cuddling you like this in bed."


    "That''s a great future to look forward to. I''ll do the same then... And also... you know?"


    "Alright. Pervert. Don''t bring it up or... I wouldn''t be able to hold back again."


    I grinned at Arisa''s yful scolding before diving back down to her pleasant softness. On my other side, Izumi reached for my head as she closed in further.


    With this, my head became sandwiched in between them, the warmth of both girls radiating against me.


    The bus continued to roll along, a few street lights shing past the windows, casting fleeting shadows on their faces. The other girls not far from us couldn''t help but nce at us with envious expressions. Most likely, hoping to give me the same treatment.


    With her fingers brushing my hair, Arisa tilted her head slightly, her soft breath grazing my ear. "You know, you keep getting better at this. Most guys will falter handling all of us. Yet you... you''re always this inexhaustible."


    As always, her voice carried a hint of amusement.


    "I''d like to think I''m just getting used to being surrounded by amazing girls," I replied, putting on my usual shameless smile.


    Arisa rolled her eyes followed by her impish smile peeking from her lips. "There goes your glib tongue. It''s always working on us though, so keep it up."


    Izumi, who had remained silent for a bit, decided to chime in, her voice a mix of her usual indifference and reluctant affection. "Tch. Don''t let it go to your head, idiot."


    Look at this tsundere.


    I nced over at her, my cheek still resting lightly against her chest, and raised an eyebrow. "Toote. My head was already inted by all your praises. Isn''t that why I''ve grown to be this shameless?"


    Izumi''s lips twitched, and she gave me a light smack on the back of my head, not hard enough to hurt, just enough to express her mock irritation. "No. You''re a natural at being shameless. That''s impossible."


    "Ah. You got it right," I admitted, turning my head slightly to give her a teasing grin. "But you love me anyway."


    For a brief second, Izumi''s tough-girl act faltered, and I saw her cheeks reddened once again before she quickly averted her gaze, muttering something under her breath that sounded suspiciously like, "Yeah, yeah... I love you like a fool."


    Isn''t she adorable?


    Shortly after, the bus hit a small bump, causing Arisa to shift closer, her legs pressing against mine as she sighed contentedly. "I couldn''t get enough of this moment, Ruki..."


    Her words hung in the air, resonating with me. It was a simple wish, but one that I shared wholeheartedly.


    The peace of these stolen moments, away from the chaos of our daily lives, was something we all needed. And despite everything, it felt like a preview of what could be, of what we were building together.


    I gently stroked and caressed Arisa''s back, nodding in agreement. "Yeah. Moments like this are rare, but that''s what makes them special."


    Izumi shifted again, this time resting her chin on top of my head, and I felt her fingers gently threading through my hair. "Don''t get too sentimental on us, Ruki. I''m still not used to this...


    mushy stuff."


    "I wouldn''t dream of it, Izumi. But you know, you''re a lot mushier than you think."


    I chuckled, pressing a soft kiss to the middle of her chest, near the corbone. It made her quiver slightly before ring at me in silent reprimand.


    Izumi hummed in mild frustration, though I could feel the affection in her touch as her embrace tightened further around me. "Only for you, dummy."


    Arisa giggled at our exchange, her thumb now curling the strands of my hair, "You two are so cute together. It makes me want to squeeze in a little more."


    Without warning, she copied Izumi, squeezing my head further in between them. Then while cupping my cheeks, she dropped her lips, giving me more of her irresistible kisses. Her breath tickled my skin as she whispered, "I''m not letting either of you hog all the affection."


    Izumi, always quick to retaliate when it came to Arisa''s yful jabs, shot her a sidelong nce. "Fine. We''ll share, but only because I''m feeling generous."


    I couldn''t help butugh softly, shaking my head at the two of them. "Looks like I''m in good


    hands, huh?"


    "Very good hands," Arisa teased, her lips brushing against my neck as she spoke.


    For the rest of the ride, the three of us remained in that blissful state of quiet intimacy. Arisa asionally hummed softly under her breath, her fingers still tangled with mine, while Izumi shifted slightly now and then, her hand asionally brushing through my hair.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As we neared our stop, I felt a slight pang of reluctance. It was hard to let go of this peaceful bubble we''d created, but I knew that this wasn''t thest time. These moments were bing more frequent, more precious, and I intended to make the most of them.


    As the bus slowed down, Arisa sat up slightly, stretching her arms above her head before giving me a satisfied smile. "Well, that was nice. I''d say we should do this more often."


    Izumi, still trying to maintain her "cool" demeanor, let out a small huff but didn''t move to separate herself from me just yet. "Don''t get used to it. This is a one-time thing."


    Arisa raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced as she teased her friend. "Uh-huh. Sure, Izumi. Whatever helps you sleep at night."


    I gave Izumi a gentle nudge with my shoulder, grinning at her. "Don''t worry, I know you''ll miss me more after this."


    Izumi groaned, finally detaching herself from me, though she couldn''tpletely hide the small smile ying at her lips. "You''re impossible, Ruki. But maybe... just maybe, I will."


    As the bus doors opened and we prepared to step off, I gave both girls a lingering look, feeling grateful for them. These small, quiet moments we shared were what kept me grounded, what made everything else in my life feel a little more manageable.


    Arisa, ever the teasing one, leaned in close before we exited the bus, her voice low and yful. "Just so you know, Ruki... next time we cuddle like that, I''m calling dibs on yourp."


    I chuckled, giving her hand a final squeeze as we stepped off the bus. "I''ll be looking forward


    to it."


    But before Izumi could also say something, the other girls who remained seated separated from us throughout the bus ride charged at me, taking me away from her.


    Just like this, we made quite amotion, making the bus driver and the other passengers


    look at us in contempt for being so flirty.


    Nheless, we made our way toward the next part of the night, leaving behind the peaceful bus ride but carrying the warmth and affection of the moment with us.


    A few minutester, we reached Nami''s house, dropping the three girls there after greeting


    Auntie Kasumi. She weed Chii and Hana warmly, before making a suspiciousment that I was getting lousy at escorting Nami home or picking her up in the morning.


    Nami defended me with that though, even highlightingst night when I also dropped her off,


    just that I didn''t get to greet Auntie Kasumi.


    Anyway, with Shizu and the other girls with us, we soon moved along as soon as they


    disappeared into the house.


    On the next house over, I noticed Tadano peeking from his window. I smilingly waved at him


    which made the guy immediately close his window blinds.


    Look at him, isn''t he rude?

 Chapter 2176: Visiting Kazuha-nee again

    Chapter 2176: Visiting Kazuha-nee again


    ?


    "Are you waiting for me, Kazuha-nee?" I asked teasingly as the woman emerged from behind the gates, her presence unmistakable even in the dim light.


    This time, she was wearing a one-piece white dress, exposing most of her wless shoulders.


    I had just escorted Hina home and, unlike yesterday, epted her mother''s kind offer of tea before continuing on my way. That little detour probably dyed me longer than I realized, and judging by Kazuha-nee''s slightly tense posture here, it seemed like she had been out here for a while.


    Looking at how she was quivering faintly, it was a clear sign she''d been braving the cool evening air, though she did her best to mask it.


    "No... Hurry up and follow me before Kazu-kun returns," she muttered, casting a nce past my shoulder as if keeping an eye out. The sinct rush in her tone couldn''t go unnoticed by me as well.


    Earlier, Hina and I passed by Ogawa. He was probably on his way to the convenience store. Although he tried to strike up a conversation with Hina, shepletely ignored him, or rather, she chose to focus on me instead. To savor ourst few minutes together here in this neighborhood where she could openly unt our rtionship.


    Ogawa walked away, his shoulders slumped, his face showing hints of regret. Of course, he was probably haunted by the choices that had led him here. His pursuit of Nami left him with nothing but the title of Hina''s ''childhood friend next door''. Facing the reality of his situation, he couldn''t escape the blunder that pushed every girl around him in my direction.


    He''d made his bed, and now, he had to lie in it.


    "Alright. Pardon the intrusion," I said with a slight nod, stepping through the gate as Kazuha-nee led me inside their house.


    Just like yesterday, she asked me to carry my shoes with me before handing me the house slippers.


    The air between us was thick with unspoken thoughts, but instead of addressing them, Kazuha-nee quickened her pace, guiding me back to her room at the furthest corner of the second floor.


    She wasn''t cold, just cautious. It was as if the night that passed made her think about what transpired between us. Now, she''s weighing her next move carefully.


    Unlike the yful banter or tension-filled moments we had yesterday, tonight felt... different.


    We silently entered the house, and once the door clicked shut behind us, Kazuha-nee paused for a moment. Her eyes darted toward the stairs as if listening for any signs of Ogawa''s return. When the silence confirmed he hadn''t yete back, she let out a quiet sigh of relief and turned to face me.


    Just like yesterday, she asked me to carry my shoes with me before handing me the house slippers.


    "I didn''t expect you to take so long," she said softly, her voice carrying a hint of reproach. I nced at her, a meaningful smile hanging on my lips. "I had tea with Hina''s mom," That sounded like an excuse but it was just my way to get a reaction from her as I took the opportunity to study her face.


    She didn''t seem upset. If anything, there was something else simmering beneath the surface. "Hina, huh..." Kazuha-nee murmured as she stared at me meaningfully. Sensing that there were words stuck in her throat, I reached for her hand, sped it with mine, and then closed our distance.


    Surprised at my boldness, Kazuha-nee squirmed almost instantly, but it didn''t take long for my arms to wrap around her wide hips, pulling her into my embrace. Her wonderful fragrance filled my nose once again. Even though it hadn''t been long since I spent time with my girls in the clubhouse, my desire was bubbling up again. This woman was irresistible.


    "You know, you''re free to tell me your thoughts, Kazuha-nee. You can always bepletely honest with me," I said, keeping my tone light but deliberate as I met her gaze. There was something unreadable in her eyes, and I wanted her to crack just a little, to let me in on what she was truly feeling.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I leaned in a little closer, brushing my hand gently against hers. "Aren''t I the most shameless guy you''ve met? Whatever it is, I can take it."


    Her lips twitched, suppressing a smile, though she quickly masked it with a soft scoff.


    "Ugh. Don''t hit me with that glib tongue of yours, Ruki-kun,¡± Kazuha-nee muttered, trying to sound irritated, though her flushed cheeks betrayed her. She shifted slightly under my gaze, as though unsure how to handle the teasing.


    "Why not?" I asked with a lowered voice as amusement danced in my eyes, watching her try to maintain herposure. I tilted my head slightly, leaning even closer, our faces only inches apart. "I''m just expressing my thoughts to you. Besides... can I say that I missed you?"


    Her eyes widened just a fraction, clearly taken aback by my boldness. Her expression softened for a brief moment before she rolled her eyes. She''s trying to shake off the vulnerability creeping in.


    "What an extremely shameless boy," She said with mock exasperation, yfully nudging me back to create some space. "Don''t go hugging another woman in their house after you just dropped off your girlfriend next door."


    "Noted," I replied smoothly, raising my hands in surrender but not stepping back entirely. The warmth between us was palpable, and I wasn''t about to let it dissipate just yet. "But what can I do? I''m also the most honest guy you''ve met. Isn''t that why I can''t seem to get out of your head?"


    "Now you''re delusional," she shot back, crossing her arms but not moving away from me. Her eyes narrowed, though there was no true annoyance in her gaze, just a hint of yful resistance. Her voice, however, wavered just enough to tell me I was getting through to her. "Should I just ask you to go home?"


    I chuckled softly, watching her closely, enjoying the push and pull of our conversation. "Alright, I''m joking, Kazuha-nee," I said with my tone bing gentle as I took a half-step back to give her some space but made sure my presence still lingered.


    I nced down at the way her hands trembled ever so slightly, her breath hitching as I released my hold on her. "Here, I''ll let go of you."


    As I moved back, Kazuha-nee''s gaze followed mine, her lips pressing into a thin line, as though debating whether to pull me closer herself or let this moment go.


    In the end, she sighed, half-resigned, half-amused, but didn''t say anything, letting the tension between us hang in the air.


    Without another word, she motioned for me to follow her into the room. Kazuha-nee opened the door with a quiet sense of purpose.


    Inside, the familiar warmth of the kotatsu greeted us. Furthermore, the soft lighting from themp bathed the room in a calming glow.


    She then turned toward me, her eyes holding a quiet determination. "Let''s not waste time, Ruki-kun. We don''t have long before hees back."


    Although her words were rushed, they carried an undertone of something more personal. It was as though she was trying to convince both of us that the time we spent together had significance, something beyond our little game of pushing each other''s boundaries.


    I guess we''ll see where this will go from here.

 Chapter 2177: Back to her room

    Chapter 2177: Back to her room


    ?


    "Kazuha-nee... are you that worried about himing back? I can hide if he ever knocks. Maybe under your bed or inside your closet. You choose." I teased, trying to ease the tension that had followed us into her room.


    Upon entering the room and sensing her urgency as if she wanted to be as cautious about this as possible, I teasingly suggested that in an attempt to make her rx.


    Upon entering, I could sense her urgency. The way she moved with purpose as if trying to control every variable of this meeting. She didn''t want to leave anything to chance. It was obvious she was treading carefully.


    But as always, I wanted her to rx. After all, we weren''t doing anything wrong. Not yet, at least.


    Kazuha-nee paused and nced at me, her lips slowly curling into a pout. Her usual


    composed, confident demeanor faltered for a moment, revealing a side of her that was just as charming in its vulnerability.


    Mhm... Even when she tried to y it off, she could be adorably charming like this, despite her default smugness that always exuded control of the situation.


    Anyway, I probably hit the mark there. She didn''t want Ogawa to see me with her. Or rather, she wanted to keep this meeting secret from her little brother. The very idea that she''d be caught in apromising situation with me unnerved her, but it could possibly have thrilled her as well. Who knows?


    After a moment''s hesitation, she grabbed my wrist, pulling me further inside before she locked the door behind us. A quiet click echoed in the room, sealing us in together, just the two of us.


    "I''ll throw you onto the balcony if he knocks," she responded with yful defiance, turning around with a smirk. Her eyes gleamed mischievously as she guided me back to the kotatsu we spent our time at the previous day. "Will you like that, Ruki-kun?"


    "Well, as long as you don''t leave me freezing out there. Or better yet, I''ll dly run and hide there if you promise to cuddle me after he leaves." I said, matching her yful tone as I let her guide me.


    We both sat down on the cushions she''d already prepared, and her grip on my wrist tightened, her delicate thumb grazing my skin in a way that sent a small jolt through me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kazuha-nee''s eyes then sparkled with a mix of amusement and disbelief, but underneath it all, there was a warmth that made it clear she was enjoying this moment even if she wouldn''t admit it.


    She shook her head with a sigh, feigning disappointment. "I knew you''d say that. What an honest pervert."


    "What''s wrong with being transparent like that, Kazuha-nee?" I countered. I kept the teasing tone but my observant eyes searched hers for something deeper.


    The tension remained between us but it wasn''t that of a suffocating kind. Rather, it hinged to that of us bing toofortable with each other.


    Was that a good thing? Of course, it was. However, we had yet to truly address why I was here in her room again.


    "Nothing. But you reek of boundless shamelessness because of it." Kazuha-nee replied with a soft voice as a smirk continued to y on her lips.


    "Ah... Isn''t that something you already knew? Anyway... it looks like you''re prepared for this, Kazuha-nee." I leaned a little closer, letting my words hang between us before switching the topic.


    My eyes then shifted to the table, noticing how carefully she had set everything up.


    On the kotatsu table sat a bowl of tangerines, freshly picked, and a pitcher of cold water, its surface damp with condensation. There was only one drinking ss. Most likely, probably part of her n to maintain the illusion that she was alone if Ogawa came knocking. Subtle, yet telling of her cautiousness.


    I reached for one of the tangerines, peeling it with practiced ease before plucking a piece and holding it out close to her lips. Her eyes alternated between the tangerine and me, her eyebrow raising in mock surprise at my gesture. She seemed to deliberate for a moment, weighing whether to ept my silent offer or not.


    My words hung in the air for a moment as silence pervaded.


    Before long, her weighted gaze locked onto me before Kazuha-nee opened her mouth, taking the piece of tangerine.


    For a moment, the room was filled with nothing but the quiet hum of the evening. Then, after a long pause, she met my gaze. Her eyes intensely wavering as her lips parted slightly, epting the piece of fruit from my hand. Her lips brushed against my fingers as she took the tangerine, the brief contact sending a thrill through me.


    "Yesterday, you said you''de back," Kazuha-nee murmured, the sweetness of the tangerine evident in her expression, which softened as she chewed slowly. "I didn''t think you actually would."


    This... she''s more honest today, huh? There was none of the yful dodging from before, no pretense. It was just her, raw and exposed. There would be no going around in circles like we did yesterday.


    "Didn''t think I''d keep my word, Kazuha-nee?" I asked, taking in the subtle shifts in her expression.


    She shook her head slightly, "It''s not that. It''s just... I wasn''t sure what to expect when you did."


    She shook her head slowly, her gaze distant. "It''s not that. It''s just... I wasn''t sure what to expect when you did."


    Her honesty caught me off guard. That''s for sure.


    When she had asked me toe back yesterday, it was probably in the heat of the moment. An impulsive decision spurred by emotions neither of us fully grasped at the time or because we got interrupted at an important junction. Now, with the weight of that choice, she was questioning it, wondering where we were headed.


    Silence settled between us, but it wasn''t ufortable. It was the kind of silence that carried meaning, that let the tension build without the need for words.


    She wasn''t ying around anymore. This was Kazuha-nee''s genuine self, exposed and vulnerable, waiting for me to either push forward or pull away.


    "You''re not the only one unsure of what to expect, Kazuha-nee," I admitted quietly, the words slipping out as I leaned forward, closing the distance between us. "But I''m here. So...


    what now?"


    After that, I plucked a few pieces of the fruit, popped one in my mouth, and gave her the


    other.


    Kazuha-nee epted it with a subtle smile. Her eyes followed me as they seemingly tried to dig something deep within my gaze. Most likely reassurance or maybe a sense of direction that I still feel the same as yesterday.


    Her eyes then focused on mine again, as if trying to find something. Reassurance? Understanding? Or maybe just a sense of certainty.


    She held my gaze for a beat longer before letting out a soft sigh. Her expression softened, and


    her shoulders seemed to rx as though she had made a decision.


    "I don''t know what this is, Ruki-kun. But I don''t want it to be meaningless."


    The raw honesty in her voice took me aback, but it also ignited something within me, my desire to make her mine and the resolve to do it. This wasn''t just about testing limits or


    indulging in fleeting temptations anymore.


    There was something real between us, and it was time to acknowledge it.


    "Then let''s make sure it isn''t." I nodded and put down the remaining tangerine in my hand back to the bowl then leaned even closer to her.


    Kazuha-nee''s lips parted slightly, and for a moment, I thought she would say something more. But instead, she simply smiled. A small, sincere smile that spoke louder than any


    words.


    As if we were continuing from where we left offst night, we reached for each other. Kazuha- nee grabbed the cor of my shirt, pulling me close, her fingers curling into the fabric as if to anchor herself. Her other hand cupped my cheek, her warm touch soft yet firm.


    I responded in kind as my arm wrapped around her waist, my fingers pressing into the softness of her curves.


    The thin fabric of her dress did little to mask the warmth of her body against mine. It was different from yesterday. More vivid and intimate.


    Our eyes locked for a heartbeat and then, as if by instinct, they slowly fluttered closed.


    Our foreheads lightly touched, our breaths mingled in the space between us, and finally, our


    lips met, fitting together perfectly in the quiet heat of the moment.


    There was no rush. Just the realization that we were crossing a line and neither of us wanted to


    stop.

 Chapter 2178: Facing our desire

    Chapter 2178: Facing our desire


    ?


    "Kazuha-nee..." I murmured softly the moment our lips parted to catch our breath.


    The warmth of our bodies lingered on each other and our heartbeats quickened simultaneously as the weight of what we were doing sank in.


    I tightened my grasp around her, shamelessly digging into her pleasant softness as I slowly carried her to myp.


    "Don''t talk, Ruki-kun..." Kazuha-nee softly whispered, her voice carrying a pang of urgency. She didn''t want to waste this moment talking.


    Her breath brushed against my lips. It was warm and sweet like the tangerine we''d just eaten.


    In any case, hermand was clear yet it was filled with a kind of tenderness I wasn''t expecting from her. Furthermore, Kazuha-nee didn''t resist my pull, allowing herself to be brought even closer to me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Before long, she straddled me. Her legs widened just enough for me to push her supple behind to slide across my thighs before firmly settling on top of my growing bulge.


    Then, before I could respond, she captured my lips for the continuation of what we started. This time our kiss deepened and became more deliberate as our tongues intertwined, battling for supremacy.


    Her hands slid up to my shoulders, fingers curling into the fabric of my shirt as though she needed something to hold onto. Then gradually, she started unbuttoning my uniform, parting my top open.


    She nced down at it, her eyes flickering in satisfaction as though she found it impressive. With the space between us eliminated, Kazuha-nee''s body pressed against mine, soft and yielding as her arms tightened around my neck, I could feel the subtle tremor in her fingers. Our connection grew more intimate, skin brushing against skin, the warmth of her body seeping into mine, setting my senses aze.


    Back in Hina''s room, our kisses had been different. I forcefully initiated it driven by a yful or reckless desire to test her limits. But here, in the quiet sanctuary of her room, we mutually desired this. She was responding to me with a hunger of her own, matching my movements and savoring the intimate connection we were sharing.


    Each kiss was deliberate, slow even. It was as if we had all the time in the world to explore the depths of this new closeness despite her earlier urgency to get this over with.


    Maybe the thoughts of her little brother disturbing us had already dissipated from her head. At the moment, I fully upied her attention.


    As her lips moved against mine with quiet intensity as though she wanted tomit this moment to memory, I indulged her with that desire as my hands started caressing her at the same time.


    As her body molded against mine, I also found myself bing drawn deeper into the moment. I was fully captivated by the honesty of her actions.


    After fondling her supple behind for a while, my hand moved back to her waist, my fingers grazing the soft fabric of her dress as I tightly gripped onto it, gradually rolling it up.


    The thin material offered little resistance, allowing me to feel every subtle movement of her body as she shifted and quivered sensually on top of me.


    Perhaps sensing my increased naughtiness, Kazuha-nee tilted her head slightly, changing the angle of the kiss. There was a subtle shift in her rhythm as though she wanted more but had no idea how to properly convey it.


    Her hesitation was understandable. All of this was new to her again. Nheless, that hesitation only made this moment more intense.


    This wasn''t just about our desire anymore. There was something deeper, something that went beyond the physical.


    Emotional attraction? Affection? Who knows.


    I could feel it in the way her fingers clung to me, in the way her body pressed against mine as if she was afraid of letting this moment end.


    And I knew for sure that I felt the same.


    Since she''d forbidden me from talking, I conveyed my intent through touch. My hands explored her, showing her everything I wanted to express without words. She responded with subtle shifts, her hips pressing down more firmly, her body rocking slightly as if to mirror my silent yet intimatemunication.


    When my hands slipped beneath her dress, fingers skimming her bare thighs before traveling up to her waist, a quiet, breathy sigh escaped Kazuha-nee''s lips, betraying the pleasure she couldn''t contain.


    For a moment, our kisses paused momentarily as she nced down at my yful hands, her eyes following the trail they made beneath her dress.


    My touches became more explicit, caressing the lush curves of her hips and thighs, while my fingers danced along the edge of her underwear, causing her to emit a slight moan.


    Maybe afraid of being overwhelmed one-sidedly, Kazuha-nee pressed herself further down as though she was trying to get a better feel of what I was hiding inside my pants.


    And once she recognized the shape and how it partly nestled between the delicate folds of her sacred ce, Kazuha-nee swayed enticingly as she grinded against me, seeking a more direct interaction with the source of my growing arousal. The moist warmth between her legs aroused me further.


    This time, she wasn''t even trying to be subtle about it. Having not just seen that part of me but also tasted it in her mouth, she knew what she was doing. I could feel her warmth spreading down there as we both indulged ourselves in the sensation of each other''s most delicate part.


    The stimting pleasure rekindled my energy as my blood pumped down there as she continued to rub herself against me.


    Little did she know, she was still going to be overwhelmed regardless of her attempts to counter.


    Time seemed to stand still in this intimate sanctuary. Our kisses were followed by more kisses in a seemingly endless cycle of passion.


    As for my naughty hands that continued to travel underneath her dress, lifting them as they did so. They sessfully reached her voluptuous pair of mountains, cupping them in full as the soft, wondrous swell filled my palms to the brim. The tantalizing sensation sent shivers down her spine as she responded with a low, desire-filled moan, urging me to continue. Although I had yet to take thest article of clothing covering it, the soft sensation got me so enthused the thought of burying my head in it settled in my mind.


    s... The saying that ''all good things muste to an end'' once again manifested. Outside her door, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed, followed by a series of knocks that shattered the bubble we had created, pulling us back into reality.


    "Aneki... I''m back. I have someone to introduce to you."


    A voice called from the other side of the door, sounding a little excited. Who else was it other than her little brother? Ogawa...


    His tone carried a mix of excitement and anticipation,pletely oblivious to what was happening inside.


    Kazuha-nee''s face flushed an alluring shade of pink as she cast a quick nce at me. Her eyes carried a fleeting apology for the interruption, but even then, neither of us made any effort to separate. The heat between us lingered. Our heated breaths were even a testament to what we''re currently feeling. But the sudden arrival demanded our attention.


    Shortly after that. I heard another voice, familiar and hesitant.


    "K-Kazuo-senpai, we shouldn''t disturb Kazuha-nee... Why do you need to introduce me


    again when we''ve already met?"


    Of course, it was Mami.


    Ah... So that''s why he was excited. He was going to introduce Mami - his ''now'' girlfriend - to his sister. But seriously, at this hour? What was he thinking? This guy had impable timing for interruptions. Firstst night, and now again.


    I suppressed a groan of frustration. Just when I thought I might finally give Ogawa a break... But no, here we were, caught in a moment that could''ve easily slipped into something much more intense, only for him to knock on the door.


    Not that I could entirely me him. He had no idea I was here. But still, his timing was


    infuriating.


    Kazuha-nee and I exchanged a nce as wemunicated through our eyes.


    She intently stared at me, her eyes still clouded with desire but tinged with urgency. I sighed inwardly, realizing what we had to do. With a reluctant nod, I slowly began to withdraw my hand from under her dress, savoring the lingering warmth of her skin as I did so. But before I let her gopletely, I couldn''t resist one more kiss. I leaned in, capturing her lips with an intensity that I knew would leave her breathless. It was deep, deliberate, and


    meant to imprint the moment on both our minds.


    Kazuha-nee melted in my embrace, savoring it.


    When I finally pulled away, her face was even more flushed than before. Her breath came in


    short, shallow gasps. I knew full well that no matter howposed she tried to appear when she opened that door, the telltale signs of our moment together would still linger on her. Her slightly swollen lips, the faint tremor in her hands, and that undeniable blush.


    I smirked to myself, satisfied. Even if Ogawa was oblivious to what had just happened, the aftermath of our intimacy wouldn''t go unnoticed.


    Now then, where should I hide while Kazuha-nee deals with them?

 Chapter 2179: Hiding nearby

    Chapter 2179: Hiding nearby


    ?


    As Kazuha-nee moved toward the door, I quietly slipped away from the kotatsu, careful not to make a sound, and tucked away the tangerine we hadn''t finished eating.


    I considered hiding on the balcony on the other side of her bed. It was where she jokingly threatened to throw me earlier and, admittedly, the ideal hiding spot. After all, Ogawa wouldn''t have any reason to check there. He had no idea I was even in the room.


    Nheless, instead of taking that option, I decided on something else. Something discreet while remaining nearby to sense the change in the atmosphere.


    I followed behind Kazuha-nee and slipped into her partitioned workspace, sliding it open and hiding inside it.


    It wasn''t a separate room but the partitions were tall enough to prevent anyone from peeking inside from the top.


    From here, I could remain unseen without the chill of the night air biting at me.


    Ogawa would have no reason to check this corner since it''s Kazuha-nee''s workce. This way, I could hear and observe the situation unfold from behind the thin divider.


    Still, I could feel the slight adrenaline rush, knowing that at any moment, Ogawa might sense something was amiss.


    If he caught me in here then... he''d have a choice whether to confront me or let it go, in consideration of Mami and Kazuha-nee.


    Whichever the case, I doubt things will escte enough for a conflict to happen. Besides, despite the possibility, I''ll keep in mind to be careful.


    Sensing my movements, Kazuha-nee turned around, catching me sliding the partition close. She shot a panicked nce in my direction before hurrying over to me, dying her answer to the door.


    "You... I never told you to hide there. There are better ces!"


    She gestured subtly toward the balcony, her toneced with frustration. Nheless, her helplessness was quite charming.


    I couldn''t help but grin as I enjoyed her flustered state. "Rx. I''ll behave, Kazuha-nee. As long as I don''t make any noise, he won''t suspect a thing. Besides, this is a good spot. Just make sure he doesn''t get too curious and peek over here."


    Unconvinced, Kazuha-nee scowled at me but before she could protest, Ogawa knocked again, his voice growing louder.


    She alternately looked at my yful smirk and the door before helplessly sighing.


    "Geez. Fine. Just wait for me... and don''t touch anything in there. It''s all organized."


    Before stepping away, Kazuha-nee gave me onest look, her eyes a mix of frustration and something else¡ªsomething she couldn''t voice at the moment. She seemed torn between amusement at my audacity and irritation at the situation.


    But there was no more time to argue. A few more impatient knocks sounded from the other side of the door, and Ogawa''s voice grew louder.


    "Aneki? Are you there? I''m not disturbing you am I?"


    With a soft exhale, Kazuha-neeposed herself. She straightened her dress, adjusting the parts that had gotten slightly disheveled in our earlier embrace, her fingers trembling just a little as she smoothed down her hair.


    For a brief moment, the traces of what transpired between us were still represented by her flushed cheeks.


    But as I watched from behind the partition, I could see her gathering her usual calm and confidence.


    She was great at this. Hiding her emotions behind that cool,posed exterior.


    I mean, the first time I met her, I was also a little overwhelmed by her strong presence. If I hadn''t gotten the chance to meet and interact with her in the mall, I would only be nothing more than a boy that Hina is dating in her eyes.


    That opportunity earned me the title of her ''little brother'' even though I only became an essory to her attempt to torment her real little brother.


    As I heard her reach for the door, I sat down on her reclining chair in front of her workstation at the same time as made the sound of turning its knob. My heart pounded slightly as I perked my ears, listening closely to what was about to unfold.


    With nothing else to see, my eyes trailed over the small details of her workspace. I could only skim through this spacest night.


    Neatly stacked papers, herptop, and some personal items like a hairbrush and hair essories.


    Everything in here was meticulously organized. It would truly be a sin to make a mess here so I kept my hands sped on the tangerine, chewing on it, one piece at a time. It''s better to finish this fruit or it''ll dry up at a quickened rate.


    Despite the tension in the air, I couldn''t help but admire her attention to detail. I could imagine her sitting here every day, talking to her students. Maybe if I was nearby or in this room while she was working, I would always be alert to assist her, or better yet, I''d be attending to her, ensuring that everything would go smoothly.


    For example, making her a coffee... Or if I could be a little freaky, pull her out of the camera to infuse her with my encouragement through kisses...


    Alright. Let''s stop daydreaming.


    Kazuha-nee finally stepped over to the door, pausing for a brief second to take a deep breath before unlocking it and sliding it open.


    "Hmm? What is it, Kazu-kun?" She said, her tone carefully neutral, acting like she hadn''t


    heard what she said earlier.


    I picked up the subtle quivering in her voice. Her heartbeat probably hadn''t slowed down any more than mine had.


    "Yes, Aneki. Well... I wanted to introduce you properly to someone."


    Ogawa''s voice was slightly muffled from where I stood, but I could hear the eagerness and awkwardness in it.


    "Someone?" Kazuha-nee continued to feign ignorance even though she already saw who was with him. "You brat! What is the important thing that it cannot wait until tomorrow?" "Don''t be like this Aneki," Ogawa insisted, his voice taking on a bit of an edge as if he was afraid to falter here, "I really want you to meet her. Properly this time."


    As he said that, it was followed by a softer, more timid voice of Mami.


    "Um... Kazuha-nee, good evening... I apologize for thete visit."


    Isn''t she polite? But then again, I didn''t know who came up with this idea. Most likely Ogawa. If that''s the case... Mami must''ve not taken our advice to heart. She''s letting him drag her


    around.


    But I better not judge it too early. Maybe there''s something more about this.


    A brief silence hung in the room as Kazuha-nee likely took in the situation.


    I could only see her back from the small slit of the partition but I could imagine her trying to bnce between maintaining her cool and navigating the sudden arrival of her brother and


    his ''girlfriend''.


    Not long after that, I heard Kazuha-nee sighing lightly as if resigned to the interruption. "Mami-chan, isn''t it? Let me guess. This boy insisted on bringing you here tonight."


    "T-that''s..."


    "Aneki... Please, go easy on us. I only thought-"


    Mami tried to answer but Ogawa cut her off. And before he could say his piece, Kazuha-nee


    also interrupted him.


    "Hush... Don''t stand there. I think I get what you''re here for. Taking outside like this isn''t appropriate. Bring her in, Kazu-kun..."


    The door creaked open fully for Ogawa and Mami The awkward shuffle of footsteps followed as the two of them entered the room.


    I couldn''t see anything from my position, but I could imagine Mami''s nervous nces, the way she probably clung to Ogawa''s arm, uneasy about the situation. I pictured Ogawa looking a little smug or proud with a straightened back, his usual ''Mr. Nice Guy'' demeanor returned to his childish triumph as he showed off his new rtionship with his sister.


    "Oh. Don''t peek inside my workspace. I''m doing something there. Go sit down at the kotatsu and keep her warm first. Tsk. You walked her in this cold night without even offering her a


    coat."


    Masked behind that reprimand was Kazuha-nee''s sudden rush in her voice as though she had just remembered to forbid them from checking out this space.


    Following that, I heard Ogawa acknowledging as their shuffling footsteps continued further


    into the room.


    Meanwhile, as I listened to the door closing and Kazuha-nee''s approaching footsteps, I


    couldn''t help but stand up and approach the sliding entrance to this space. I opened it slightly


    just enough to peek in front of it.


    When Kazuha-nee was about to pass, I silently called out to her.


    "Kazuha-nee..."


    Given that she''s conscious of my presence here. That didn''t escape her notice. With a scowl,


    she turned in my direction and then whispered in reprimand, "Y-you... What are you calling


    me for? You said you''ll behave."


    "... Just a moment. Make an excuse or something."


    "Eh?"


    "Hurry."


    What am I doing? I didn''t know, but an idea had sprung to mind. Before I could stop myself, I


    was already acting on it.


    "Ugh... Fine." Giving up, she turned her head to Ogawa and Mami''s direction and raised her voice slightly. "Wait a moment, Kazu-kun, Mami-chan. Go and eat some fruit for a while. I''ll


    organize something here first."


    "Yes."


    "I understand, aneki. Sorry for being like this."


    Mami politely responded while Ogawa added an apology. But Kazuha-nee had no time to


    reply to it anymore. As soon as she finished speaking, she slid the partition open and steppedN?v(el)B\\jnn


    inside.


    Before she could ask what was wrong, I pulled her into an embrace, my lips capturing hers


    fueled by mischief.


    In my defense, I want to help her rx her mind and reassure her that nothing will happen.


    But who am I fooling here?

 Chapter 2180: Inside her workspace

    Chapter 2180: Inside her workspace


    ?


    The connection between our lipssted for over half a minute. Initially, Kazuha-nee resisted my sudden intimacy but she gave in within ten seconds, embracing it wholeheartedly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her hands clutched at me as our bodies pressed together, the friction between us intensifying. She even hooked one leg behind my back, giving me room to move my lower body, heightening the stimtion for both of us.


    Still, we couldn''t stay in the same spot for too long. They''d notice theck of activity, after all.


    To legitimize the excuse she''d given about organizing something, I slowly shifted us away from the edge of the enclosed workspace, guiding her toward her chair.


    It creaked under the weight as I sat down squarely, the wheels rolling back slightly. Kazuha- nee followed, straddling me once more. Any thought of reprimanding me waspletely forgotten in the heat of the moment.


    However, in our haste, we identally bumped into her workstation desk. It shook, causing one of herputer monitors - left in sleep mode - to flicker on, casting a bright light across


    the dim space.


    Given how low the room''s lighting was, to begin with, the sudden glow from the screen illuminated our figures. And there''s no doubt that it also seeped outside the partition.


    Sure enough, the disturbance didn''t go unnoticed as Ogawa called out to Kazuha-nee. "Aneki? Do you need any help there?"


    I didn''t hear any movement that suggested he stood up, so I wasn''t too worried. Unfortunately, Kazuha-nee wasn''t asposed.


    The spell I''d woven over her, the one that allowed her to lose herself in the moment, was suddenly broken. Reality crashed back into her, and she bit her lip, shooting me a sharp re as she quickly collected herself.


    Subduing her voice just loud enough that only I could hear her, she hissed, "Shameless, Ruki- kun. Do you want us to get caught?"


    Though she sounded as if she was chastising me, her stern tone didn''t match her actions. Kazuha-nee made no effort to get up from myp. Instead, she lifted her head and swiftly responded to her little brother, cutting me off before I could even reply.


    "No, Kazu-kun. I''m fine here. I''ll be with you in a moment," she said, her voice calm and collected. It was as though she wasn''t quivering at the moment.


    With hands holding her supple behind again, it was only a matter of one squeeze or fondle for a suspicious voice to escape her mouth. Of course, I wasn''t going to sabotage us so I just enjoyed the softness of her body and the heat that was getting transferred to me.


    "Is that so? Alright then... Uh, if you''re working, we can wait until you''re done, you know?" "How thoughtful of you, Kazu. Trying to impress Mami-chan, are you?" Kazuha-nee teased, her tone yful but controlled. "No worries. I can handle this on my own."


    She delivered it wlessly, her voice betraying not a single crack or hint of the situation she was really in. Kazuha-nee had always been good at this-keeping her cool in any situation, except when she was involved with me. It was one of her many skills, honed to perfection when it came to dealing with her little brother. No matter what, Ogawa would always be under her thumb.


    As she lowered her gaze back to me, her expression shifted. Without warning, she pinched my cheeks and stretched them from side to side. Her frustration finally bubbled to the surface.


    Her bountiful chest heaved with each breath as she tried to steady her heartbeat, her annoyance at me clearly evident. But just as quickly as it appeared, her frustration faded into nothingness.


    Letting go of my cheeks, Kazuha-nee caressed them gently with her thumbs, soothing the sting.


    Then, as if words were unnecessary, she leaned down and resumed what we had started, her lips meeting mine once more.


    Just like this, we bought another couple of minutes together. Even with Ogawa and Mami in the room, her workce became our sanctuary to continue savoring what we cooked earlier.


    After a delightful and passionate exchange of kisses, I traced a path with my mouth, trailing a line of gentle kisses along the contours of Kazuha-nee''s neck, her skin warm under the glow of theputer screen. Her supple body writhed under mine, a silent plea for more as our mutual desire for each other intensified. Eventually, my head went down in front of her heavy yet firm mass hanging in front of her. Even if it was still covered by the folds of her dress it was enough. My mouth enclosed around her most sensitive spot on that part, causing Kazuha-nee to hug my head in a tighter embrace, burying me into her pleasant softness. Simultaneously, her hips began swaying with a rhythmic rocking motion, her body rubbing against mine, our lower bodies intertwining in a dance of desire and connection. And she didn''t stop at that, Kazuha-nee pulled it out to properly feel me against her skin.


    Kazuha-nee had me lift the skirt of her dress before she propped up and slipped my length into the small gap from the side of her panties. With both of us feeling each other up like that, she resumed the dance atop myp as we rubbed against each other.


    Regrettably, we couldn''t go further than that.


    Or rather, Kazuha-nee stopped before she became so lost in it. She lifted my head out of her chest and stood up.


    When she nced down at me with her towering presence, her growing affection for me was prominent. But more importantly, her desire was more than pronounced, especially when all of a sudden, the woman dropped to her knees as she leveled her face in front of my throbbing erection.


    Before returning outside to face Ogawa and Mami, Kazuha-nee held it up and licked it all over before giving it a proper taste by stuffing more than half of it in her mouth.


    However, Kazuha-nee was born devious. She eventually left me hanging there after sucking on me, just enough for my erection to glisten from her saliva.


    When she stood up, the mischievous glint in her eyes spoke of her triumph against me. It was as if she was wordlesslymunicating to me that what she did was my punishment for tempting and distracting her.


    I could only shake my head inwardly there as I watched her step outside the partitioned space and slide it close. I even heard a click- an indication that she locked this space from outside. Perhaps, to prevent me from calling out to her again when I get the chance.


    Left alone seated on her chair, I could only tuck my cock back in my pants, vowing to get back at herter.


    Following that, I perked my ears and started listening outside.


    -


    "So, here she is, Aneki. I... confessed to Mami and she answered yes. We''re officially going


    -out."


    After a few exchanges between the siblings regarding what Kazuha-nee ¡®organized'', Ogawa started with that. His voice still sounded excited at his news.


    Thinking about it, he confessed to her again, huh? If Mami hadn''t followed our advice back at the Interhigh, this guy must''ve at least listened to my advice to him.


    And maybe because of that, Mami was bought by his sincerity.


    But is he really sincere though? I still can''t put my hands on why he has to introduce her to


    Kazuha-nee right away.


    Is it to brag? He won''t be such an idiot, right?


    Ah. I think I get it.


    Because Kazuha-nee was worried about him after his reveal of everything I did.


    It might be off a bit but this guy was also thinking of his sister. But what about Mami though?


    Is that girl going to be okay?


    I don''t know... Maybe I should ask Nina if she''s aware of this. Well, there''s no need for me to bother but just in case this won''t turn into something depraved like Ogawa using the girl as his rebound, I have to make sure. Nami and the others also cared about their juniors, after all. And surely, Kazuha-nee too. She wouldn''t let his little brother y around the heart of someone who genuinely likes him.


    In any case, that was just spection on my part for now... I should just listen and wait here


    for a while.

 Chapter 2181: Ogawas Sincerity?

    Chapter 2181: Ogawa''s Sincerity?


    ?


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kazuha-nee didn''t respond right away and the silence that followed felt a little heavy which stretched the tension in the room.


    Although I couldn''t see exactly what was happening from my hiding spot, I knew her well enough to imagine her reaction. Kazuha-nee was probably scrutinizing Ogawa''s words, trying to gauge how sincere he really was.


    Despite how much she loves yfully tormenting her little brother, she also genuinely cares for his well-being.


    She wouldn''t let him stumble through life acting like a fool, especially when it came to matters of the heart.


    He wasn''t like me, after all. Though she often teased him, she expected more from him. And unlike me, Ogawa had always been more naive, more transparent in his emotions.


    That''s why she also set aside her reluctance to meet me against night to figure out if there was really a standing grudge between us. Of course, I managed to talk myself out of it but that didn''t discount the fact she could hate me for real if it''s to protect her little brother from


    another tormentor.


    Anyway, while it was true that Kazuha-nee wished Ogawa to take a page or two from me, it wasn''t like this. If he was just using Mami as a way to ease his own guilt or to reassure her that he was ''doing okay'', then he''d be in for a sharp rebuke. She wouldn''t tolerate her brother ying with someone else''s feelings just to cate his own.


    Finally, after a few seconds of tension, Kazuha-nee broke the silence. "I see. So, you two are official now, huh? Well, I''m happy for both of you." Her tone was neutral but I could hear the slight edge to it. She wasn''t fully convinced yet. Also, there''s a subtle undertone of formality in her words. It''s like she was keeping a facade to prevent the two from figuring out that we were just in an intimate moment a few moments ago.


    "Mami-chan, make sure to let me know if this idiot messes up, okay?" She continued, her voice softening a little as she addressed the girl.


    Mami''s response was as timid as I expected. "Thank you, Kazuha-nee... I-I''ll take care of Kazuo-senpai. Please... rest assured."


    Her voice was so soft and almost meek inparison to Ogawa''s earlier excitement. Somehow, it was painting a picture of uncertainty in my head. I couldn''t help but wonder... Was Mami trulyfortable with this, or was she trying to be polite and dutiful, fulfilling the role of a supportive girlfriend without fully understanding the weight of her words?


    Of course, she could just be like the other girls who are overwhelmed by her strong presence. She also sounded nervous, after all.


    Before I could dwell on it further, Ogawa interjected, clearly feeling the need to affirm his seriousness. "I... I should be the one saying that. I mean, I want to show that I''m serious. Not just to Mami but also to you, Aneki."


    His voice was filled with determination, but there was something else in it. A hint of desperation, perhaps?


    Was he really doing this for the right reasons, or was he just trying to prove something - to his sister, to Mami, and maybe even to himself?


    I don''t know. And it''s not good to jump to a conclusion right away.


    Even from my hiding spot, I heard Kazuha-nee letting out a small sigh. Partly relieved and partly worried.


    "Well, you better be serious, Kazu-kun. Because if you''re not, and you hurt Mami-chan..."


    She let the unspoken threat hang in the air, her voice trailing off into a knowing silence. The message was clear: she wouldn''t tolerate any games. Not from him, not when someone else''s heart was on the line.


    Somehow, I was starting to be afraid that she might get stumped when the time came for her to confront her own feelings regarding me. What we had right now wasn''t solid yet. It was the mix of our desire and attraction for each other that was built throughout our interactions. She probably had no idea yet regarding what she was going to do with me after today. And there''s no way I could just spring it up to herter... Things like this were better realized than told.


    Perhaps sensing the weight of her words, Ogawa didn''t respond immediately. Instead, there was a soft shuffling sound, as if he was shifting awkwardly in his seat.


    "I won''t, Aneki. I... I care about her."


    His voice was quieter now or rather, subdued. Maybe it was the gravity of the moment sinking in the pressure of Kazuha-nee''s expectation weighing down on him. Either way, it was clear that her words had struck a chord.


    Kazuha-nee finally offered a small chuckle, breaking the heavy tension hanging in the air. "Good. That''s all I wanted to hear. I won''t keep you two locked in here with me any longer. You should probably talk more in your room, Kazu-kun. And don''t forget to walk Mami-chan home. It''s gettingte."


    Not gonna lie, that was smoothing from her. She was wrapping things up, sending them off without a fuss. But she had a point. The introduction was over, and she''d already shared her thoughts. Giving the two of them space to solidify their new rtionship while reminding Ogawa to escort Mami home was the right move.


    Mhm. It couldn''t just be because she wanted to get back to me, right? To resume what we had started before they barged in.


    Shortly after Ogawa acknowledged Kazuha-nee''s hint, I heard the shuffling of feet as they stood up. Mami''s voice, sounding more relieved, echoed softly as both of them thanked Kazuha-nee.


    However, just as I thought they were about to leave, Ogawa suddenly spoke again, his toneced with curiosity.


    "Wait. Aneki, I''ve been meaning to ask... Are you alright? You seem a little... off."


    Hearing that, my heart skipped a beat. Did he notice? No, it was probably because Kazuha-nee looked flustered. Even in the dim light, Ogawa and Mami would easily notice her flushed face and the slight sheen of sweat from our earlier... activities.


    To her credit, Kazuha-nee responded rather smoothly. "I''m fine, Kazuo. Just a little tired. It''s been a long day."


    "You sure? You''re kinda red, like you''ve been running or something." Ogawa''s tone grew more concerned.


    Mami chimed in, her tone softer but equally worried. "Kazuo-senpai, maybe Kazuha-nee''s just tired like she said. We shouldn''t bother her too much."


    Heh. I couldn''t help but give the girl a thumbs-up in my head. What a thoughtful girl.


    Anyway, Kazuha-nee couldn''t afford to let this slip now, not after we hade so close


    without getting caught.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m fine," Kazuha-nee repeated, more firmly this time. I heard a light p after that. Most likely, Kazuha-nee tapped her brother''s shoulder in reassurance.


    "Now go and treat Mami-chan like a princess. Just... don''t scare her, alright?"


    There was a brief moment of silence before Ogawa finally sighed, letting go of his concern. "Alright, Aneki. But if you need anything, just call me, okay?"


    After that, there was the unmistakable sound of retreating footsteps as they made their way back toward the door.


    "Goodnight, Kazuha-nee," Mami added softly, her voice fading as they exited the room.

 Chapter 2182: Unfinished Business

    Chapter 2182: Unfinished Business


    ?


    The door slid shut, and atst, silence returned.


    Instinctively, I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding. I guess I wasn''t as unaffected by the tension as I thought. Peeking through the narrow gap in the partition, I checked to make sure they were gone.


    Kazuha-nee lingered by the door for a moment, her hand resting on the handle as if she were waiting to ensure they wouldn''te back. Only when the coast waspletely clear did she turn, locking eyes with me through the narrow gap.


    A yful smile tugged at her lips, half amused and half exasperated. She approached the door, and with a soft click, it slid open again.


    Standing face-to-face again, Kazuha-nee''s smirk widened. "Why are you looking at me like that? Hiding in here was a bad idea, so I locked it to ensure you wouldn''t misbehave again." I grinned, shrugging nonchntly. "Yeah, right. It''s certainly not because you wanted to escape after leaving me hanging. By the way, Ogawa still noticed that blush on your face, Kazuha-nee."


    "Whose fault do you think that is?" she shot back, narrowing her eyes but a yful glint shed on them.


    "Alright, that''s on me."


    She sighed, though I could see relief flicker in her eyes. "Shameless idiot. Let''s not test our luck next time, okay?"


    I chuckled as I leaned closer to her. Our distance dissipated once more. "Next time?"


    Her gaze met mine, and for a brief moment, the tension from earlier melted away, reced by something warmer, more intimate.


    "Let''s just make sure there''s a ''next time'' where we don''t have to hide," she whispered, her alluring voice soft but resolute.


    And with that, the atmosphere shifted once again. Kazuha-nee didn''t resist as I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her back into my embrace.


    "Sure. Next time, it''ll be your turn to introduce me to Ogawa." I murmured as my lips brushed against her ear.


    "H-huh? You shameless boy. I don''t mean it that way!" Her face flushed as she lightly pped my chest.


    "Really? How else should I interpret that?" I teased, smirking as I tilted her chin up to meet my gaze.


    Before she could protest further, I closed the distance between our faces as our lips ovepped once again.


    This time, there was no urgency, no threat of being caught. Just the two of us, wrapped in the moment''s warmth as if the world outside didn''t matter.


    Perhaps still a little mindful of Ogawa''s potential return, Kazuha-nee slid the partition door shut again. Once again locking us into this small, enclosed space.


    The sound of it clicking shut was almost final, like a shared secret that wouldn''t escape beyond these tall, improvised room dividers.


    "You''re getting the hang of this, Kazuha-nee," I leaned back momentarily in between our kisses to tease her and take this wonderful sight of her lovely expression.


    Hearing that, her eyes narrowed followed by her face flushing with both embarrassment and annoyance. ¡°Shut up... I''m experienced, alright? You''re not the first guy I''ve kissed."


    There she goes again. Experienced. But that night in Hina''s room, I confirmed that even though she imed to have been in a rtionship before, she never had any experience being intimate with someone else. I''ve taken a lot of her first. But she''s denying it for a reason. She didn''t want me to look down on her...


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her defensive tone. Then, I whispered in a sarcastic tone, "Sure. If you say so."


    "Ugh! You really have a knack for getting under someone''s skin, Ruki-kun," she huffed and then bit my lips conveying her palpable frustration.


    It wasn''t painful though. It was only a light bite and it extended to my tongue when it invaded her mouth again.


    "I''m not trying to annoy you. I''m just saying... if only you''d be more honest with yourself, we could both enjoy this even more." I eventually replied after getting another window to catch our breath.


    Kazuha-nee''s eyes shed with a mix of emotions. There were hints of defiance, vulnerability, and maybe even agreement.


    Shortly after, she pursed her lips and frowned, almost as if she were trying to hold back from saying more. "W-what else do you want, Ruki-kun? I''m being very honest tonight, more than I''ve ever been. I can''t believe it myself."


    "Yeah, right. Honest with your desires, maybe," I smirked, provoking her further but at the same time, our lips closed in again as I gently pecked on her pout, "But don''t worry, we''re in the same boat."


    Although slightly unconvinced, Kazuha-nee''s frown eased up, the pecking was doing its wonder as slowly but surely, her lips rxed and responded to my kisses again. However, because of my words, Kazuha-nee couldn''t set aside the fact that our meeting was wrong in a lot of ways. Though her desire and affection for me remained triumphant, we still needed to address it sooner orter. And this moment seemed to be the most appropriate. "y-yeah... But don''t think this makes things okay. You should repent, Ruki. I''m not like Hina or the other girls. I''m just someone you dragged into this... thisplicated mess."


    I tilted my head, studying her closely. As I expected, There was something more beneath her words. An underlying uncertainty. Most likely her hesitance to fully acknowledge what we''re currently doing.


    "I don''t think that''s entirely true, Kazuha-nee. The moment we realized we were attracted to each other, you stopped being different from them."


    As I said that, I used my thumb to wipe the frown from her face and kissed her again.


    Kazuha-nee let out a silent gasp, but she quickly masked it with a re. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    I smiled gently as I reached out to brush a stray strand of her hair behind her ear. "It means you''re not just someone I ''dragged'' into this. We''re both in this, willingly. Just like Hina and the others, you''re part of this now. You''ve made your choice, and so have I."


    Her lips parted slightly as if to protest, but no words came out. Instead, she averted her gaze, the defiance in her eyes wavering.


    She''s aware of it. She knew I was right, even if she didn''t want to admit it out loud. "Kazuha-nee... Can I spell it out for you? What this really is between us?" I asked. Though I wanted her to be honest, I was aware that I might push her over the edge here.


    She looked back at me, her eyes searching mine for a moment before she shook her head.


    "No... You can''t."


    Kazuha-nee''s answer was shaky, but it wasn''t entirely a rejection.


    There was something in her tone. A silent acknowledgment that she wasn''t ready to fully face


    whatever this was yet.


    And that''s for the best.


    For now, the silence between us wasn''t ufortable. It was filled with understanding and tension as well as the weight of what we both knew was already there. Unspoken but


    undeniable.


    As my fingers continued to thread gently through Kazuha-nee''s hair, I watched her gaze fixate on me, her eyes searching mine. There was a softness in her expression now, a quiet surrender that hadn''t been there before.


    I stared back at her, catching glimpses of my reflection in her pupils.


    I couldn''t read her mind, notpletely, but I had a pretty good idea of what was running through her head. The night had taken an unexpected turn, and while there were certainly conflicting thoughts swirling in her mind, one thing was clear; Kazuha-nee didn''t want this moment between us to end. Not yet.


    "... Shameless boy. Isn''t it time for you to go home? Take the chance while Kazu-kun and Mami-chan are in his room."


    Despite her words, the intent behind them didn''t match. Her arms remained wrapped tightly around my back as if to anchor me in ce. Her bodynguage betrayed her hesitation to let


    me go.


    I smirked and shook my head slightly, "I will go home. But Kazuha-nee, you forget we have unfinished business. I have yet to take care of you enough..."


    A faint blush rose to her cheeks but she didn''t protest. Her lips pressed together as I began to guide us back toward her chair. The very spot she upied every time she was working. Today, it gained a much different significance.


    Kazuha-nee let out a soft sigh, though there was no real resistance in her movements. Shen/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    allowed herself to be led by me. Her gaze flickered down to our lower bodies, the part where


    we''re intimately connected.


    She could feel that part of me didn''t lose hardness despite the time she spent conversing with Ogawa and Mami. Likewise, I could sense the faint throbbing of her sacred ce, anticipating the imminent resumption of what we''ve started.


    "What a hopeless pervert," Kazuha-nee whispered, her voice barely audible. Nheless, there was no malice in her tone. In fact, it wasced with something warmer. An eptance of the situation, of us, of this intimacy we shared.


    As we reached the chair, I paused, my hands sliding down to her waist as I gently lifted her feet from the ground before I sat down, ultimately putting her back on myp, "Hopeless, maybe. But you''re not exactly stopping me, are you?"


    Kazuha-nee inhaled deeply as she met my gaze, her lips parting just enough to reply, "I never


    said I would."


    That was all I needed to hear.


    In the dim light of her workspace, the air between us thickened once more. The weight of our


    words gave way to the unspoken quiet pull of something more than just our desire for each


    other.


    I could feel her heartbeat through our shared proximity, each breath drawing us closer into a space where the rest of the world ceased to matter.


    This time. Alone in this small, enclosed space of her room. We''re locked in a moment that neither of us seemed eager to escape.

 Chapter 2183: Continuing what we started *

    Chapter 2183: Continuing what we started *


    ?


    As time passed, the bright light of the monitor continued casting a soft glow in this enclosed space, illuminating Kazuha-nee''s breathtaking figure as she gracefully swayed on myp. Her hair, a dark curtain framing her breathtaking natural beauty, added to the sensuality of the moment. Taking her figure in my eyes resulted in a picturesque image that I knew I''d cherish in my memories.


    With my hands dropping back down to her supple behind, I once again started guiding her hips as she rubbed herself against my bulging erection. The sensation was electric, and I could feel her desire matching mine as she moved in perfect sync with my body. Our movements were fluid as if we were simply dancers performing a choreographed routine. We were harmonizing a sensual rhythm.


    Kazuha-nee, at this moment, was already lost in the pleasure. Her eyes closed and her face flushed red as moans asionally escaped from her mouth.


    I''d proudly im to be the reason for it. Likewise, my head was also only revolving around her at the moment. My thoughts were consumed by the sensation of her body against mine.


    I knew I had to go back soon to escort Chii and Hana home, but even for just a few minutes, I wanted to extend this moment and savor the intimacy and connection we shared.


    Honestly, I never really thought that my visit to her would result in this. I was ready to apologize to her, you know?


    Despite making up my mind that I also wanted to make her mine, I thought I''d need more fruitful encounters with her where I would be making up for that night in order to change her mind about me.


    To my greatest surprise, Ogawa just had to babble about how I stole everyone from him, opting for Kazuha-nee to talk to me personally. Our encounterst night wouldn''t happen at all if not for that.


    That''s why it''s apt to say that when ites to my closing distance to his ''Aneki'', Ogawa provided me with the greatest help in bridging the distance between us.


    He deserves to be rewarded, no?


    Ah. Forget it. I''ll take that as repayment for my advice. Isn''t he in a good spot now? He mustered the courage to ask Mami out. As for the possibleplications of that move from him, I''ll just watch from the side for now.


    "Kazuha-nee, are you sure about this?" Our lips separated for a moment, and I gazed into her eyes, searching for any sign of hesitation. But all I saw was desire. Her deep, burning passion that matched my own.


    At the moment, her moans of pleasure were soft and sultry, a piece of stimting music to my ears.


    No one would think that just a few minutes earlier, she was warning her little brother regarding his rtionship. Now, she''s in here with me in an intimate position, straddling myp.


    As our kisses continued, a feeling offortable familiarity rose within. I mean, look at us, we had returned to the very situation that had left me hanging earlier, a situation I wanted to turn around.


    Although I pulled her back here, it was ultimately her choice to resume our interrupted intimacy.


    "What? Having second thoughts, Ruki-kun?" Kazuha-nee eventually replied. She rolled her eyes and smiled mischievously. Her voice remainedced with pleasure as she sucked on my lower lip.


    "Not really. In fact, I love this... After leaving me hanging earlier, there''s no way I''m backing down. But you see, I still care for you despite all that, Kazuha-nee."


    "Shush. Didn''t I tell you to stop talking earlier? And you can''t tell me what it is that we have? Instead of worrying about me, why not think about how you''re going to exin all this to your girls, huh?" Kazuha-nee daringly said along with a provocative giggling.


    And there''s the devious older sister that I knew.


    Before I could reply to her, Kazuha-nee repeated what she had done earlier. She effortlessly pulled my pants down to my knees before returning herself to myp.


    With my towering erection standing between us, it rested perfectly against her smooth navel. In response, I slid off the straps holding the dress from her shoulders, revealing her bare chest to me before slipping my arms to her waist, rolling the hem, and tucking it just above her navel.


    My eyes fixated on her magnificent pair of perky mountains while Kazuha-nee''s whole body quivered from the scalding sensation of my cock touching her bare stomach.


    Nheless, looking at her current expression, disyed in it was her honest desire to be this intimate with me. Her eyes sparkled with passion as she simply observed all my movements without stopping me from partly stripping her.


    Following that, her lips stretched from side to side as she put on an extremely seductive, inviting me to continue.


    "You''re right. I will probably have a lot of exining to do when I return to them... But Kazuha-nee, what are you really expecting from me? If you don''t set a boundary here... Believe me, you might need to change your bedsheet tonight."


    As I shamelessly matched her provocativeness, I lowered my head, showering her spotless neck with kisses.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This is turning just like the night in Hina''s room. But this time, there was no Hina who''d be taking my attention away from her. If she still didn''t put any line we couldn''t cross, my desire for her would surely be unrestrained.


    "Do I still need to answer that, Ruki-kun? You''ve already met my expectations. That''s why we''re here tonight. In this specific moment..."


    Upon saying that, Kazuha-nee lifted her hips for a bit to once again allow my length to slide in from the small gap in her panties.


    Her moist sacred ce instantly clung to me, wrapping me with her warmth. This time, as my entire length slid in, it couldn''t help but bulge on the surface of the thin fabric before the tip peeked out from above.


    Mhm. There''s no need to ask her anymore as she fully understood our situation. Just like with my girls, I was the one who was unconsciously holding back again. I better set that aside now that I realized it and answer to this woman''s desire.


    Whatever happens, it will always be something we both desire.


    "You''re right... I apologize for being a little wishy-washy for a moment there. Are you


    ready?"


    "Hnng~ Foolish boy... Your time is running out. Stop talking." She replied before our lips ovepped again.


    After this, no words were needed anymore. Just the two of us with the full understanding of what we''re doing.


    We reenacted what happened earlier but this time, I got exclusive ess to her voluptuous mountains that had been tempting me since earlier. I skillfully unhooked her bra causing it to loosen and also slide down like the straps of her dress.


    I paused for a while just to dedicate a few seconds to admiring that magnificent part of her. Kazuha-nee felt embarrassed at first but as soon as my hands held them up as if inviting me to take her perky cherries for myself.


    I naturally took up the invitation. Leaning in, my lips brushed against her neck, leaving a trail of soft kisses as I made my way down to her breasts.


    At the same time, Kazuha-nee''s eyes closed, a soft sigh of pleasure escaping her mouth as I also cupped her breasts in my hands, fondling them sensually.


    Soon, my mouth reached its destination, enveloping one of her nipples, sucking it gently, and then teasing it with my tongue.


    Her moans echoed freely in this enclosed space, a sweet melody that hummed our growing


    passion.


    As I started sucking on her hungrily, her hands found their way to my hair, gripping it tightly as she arched into my touch, her body responding to my every move.


    I continued to explore her breasts, alternating between the magnificent pair as my lips and tongue traced a path of pleasure for her. My naughty fingers, skilled and gentle, continued caressing her body, from her hips down to her supple behind, sending shivers down her spine. Kazuha-nee''s breath came in short gasps, her body trembling with each touch, a silent plea


    for more.


    In response to my focus on her breast, her hips began to move in a relentless rhythm. She rubbed herself against my erection, the friction causing a delightful sensation for both of us.


    I could tell that she was nearing her limit and yet, she had no ns to stop. "Haahhhhn~ Ruki-kun... This is it... This is the feeling! This is what you introduced me to!" She roared breathlessly in between her subdued moans.


    Kazuha-nee''s hips moved in intense, passionate movements. I could even feel the heat of friction as her hips continued to glide across myp pushing herself against my throbbing


    erection.


    As her climax approached, Kazuha-nee''s legs quivered intensely, her whole body vibrating with pleasure. Her hands gripping my hair sped tightly almost pulling my hair off my scalp.


    But even under the slight pain from it, I continued to suck and tease her nipples, biting on them while my tongue never ceased its gentle torture, adding to the intensity of her climax. Kazuha-nee''s moans grew louder, a melody of ecstasy that filled the air. Her body shook with the force of her climax. I held her tight, my body pressed against hers, sharing in her exhrating joy and satisfaction.


    At the same time, I weed the gushing warmth spreading to my groin as her love juices overflowed, spilling down to my balls and seeping into the soft cushion of this chair. She might need to clean them soon.


    I only stopped when her back arched and she almost lost consciousness from the act.


    As the room lulled to silence except Kazuha-nee''s rhythmic breathing as she gasped for breath, I gently cuddled her, ensuring herfort while she recovered from the intense


    sensation.


    When the sensation of her climax subsided, Kazuha-nee''s body rxed into a state of blissful contentment. Her eyes, heavy with satisfaction, met mine, and an affectionate smile yed


    on her lips.

 Chapter 2184: Devious Plan *

    Chapter 2184: Devious n *


    ?


    Was it over?


    Of course not. I haven''t gotten enough of her yet. Just like what I vowed to do earlier, shouldn''t I start returning the favor of leaving me hanging?


    Well, I guess it would be in a different form. And it would be something Kazuha-nee also desired...


    The deepening of our connection.


    "Ruki-kun, it was amazing," Kazuha-nee''s sweet voice pulled me out of my thoughts as she began to slide out of my embrace. Her eyes sparkled with mischief, and her lips curled into a sly smile that made my heart skip a beat. Then as if she was reading my mind, she continued, "You said I left you hanging, let me... correct that."


    As she spoke, her voice carried a seductive tone, stimting my senses. I could feel my desire building, and I knew I was in for a treat.


    And with that, her eyes remained fixed on me as she went down on the floor, positioning herself between my legs. Her hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall of night. Her skin glowed with a soft, golden light in this dimly lit room, and her face was as beautiful and as enticing as ever.


    With a devious grin, Kazuha-nee''s face approached my towering erection, glistening with her love juices, and she inhaled its strong scent. Her eyes fluttered closed, and her lips parted slightly as if savoring the sensation. I could see the desire burning in her eyes, and I knew she was just as turned on as I was.


    Shortly after, Kazuha-nee firmly held it in her hand, propping it up as her lips grazed against it, sliding across its surface before settling a kiss on its base. Her touch was gentle, yet possessive, passing more stimtion to me.


    If she kept on doing this, I might cum before she could even start with what she was nning.


    "Say, Ruki-kun. Does it really hurt to be this hard? I''ve learned it in my studies but other than yours, all I''ve seen are just an anatomical model, showing the numerous blood vessels erging to pump blood in here." Kazuha-nee asked, her voiceced with curiosity and a hint of intentional yfulness.


    Her eyes sparkled with mischief, and I could see the amusement dancing in their depths. She''s loving this moment, isn''t she?


    In any case, you''re the one who studied in the medical field, not me. I can''t exin things that happen to me naturally.


    That thought popped up in my head but I held back in voicing it out, instead, my hand lowered to her head, pinching her sensitive ear.


    Kazuha-nee shuddered from the sensation and red at me before tightening her grip on my shaft, squeezing it.


    I winced, feeling a pang of difort, but it was quickly reced by a surge of pleasure. "Kazuha-nee. It hurts more if you do that."


    "You deserved it when I was only trying to understand your body''s physiology. My field is different, you see."


    Yeah. Right. But I''d be a fool to not notice the devious grin on her lips. Surely, this was her way of teasing me while she was still recovering her breath. After swaying her hips so intensely, she got exhausted.


    Anyway, I had no idea what field of science she took. I just know that her tutorial involved those medicine students. In any case, given her inexperience, it''s unrted to physiology. Even if she had lectures with it, it was only a minor one and she didn''t extensively study it. "If I say I don''t know. Will that be an eptable answer?" I said, feigning ignorance. "No."


    "See... But well, in my experience, it''s only painful if it''s hard for a long time without trying to relieve it. It can soften naturally but there are times that unless I get a release, it will remain this hard. Just like earlier..."


    I put on a smirk at thatst part, connecting this to how she left me hanging. Kazuha-nee''s eyebrows shed, followed by her pout. Isn''t she adorable when she was trying to appear annoyed?


    Shortly after, her gaze moved from me as she focused on what was in front of her.


    Looking like she already recovered enough, she pretended she was annoyed at me but her expression said otherwise.


    With her desire full on disy, Kazuha-nee lowered her head as her lips pressed down on the tip of my cock. Like a soft and inviting gateway to paradise, they parted slightly, enveloping the entirety of the head as her mouth worked its magic.


    Her tongue became like a skilled dancer as it swirled around the tip, sending shivers throughout my body. The stimtion was so overwhelming that I immediately forgot what we were just talking about. My head focused only on one thing; Kazuha-nee''s ''correction'' of my usation that she left me hanging.


    As her lips slid along my shaft with a gentle suction, taking in more than half of its length, she began to move her mouth up and down my length. The warmth of her breath and the wetness of her mouth created an intoxicating blend, a pleasure that enveloped my entirety.


    A whileter, Kazuha-nee looked up, most likely checking on my reaction. When she found my intoxicated look, the mixture of determination and passion in her gaze intensified as she eagerly sucked me deeper, giving me exclusive treatment with her mouth.


    Her elbows now resting on my hips allowed her hands to properly grip me, preventing it from wildly twitching due to the continuous pleasure.


    Kazuha-nee set a steady rhythm as she guided me beyond the limit slowly but surely.


    Having done this once before, she probably thought she was already experienced. But because I didn''t finish in her mouthst time, she still had no idea how to gauge my current state. Nheless, Kazuha-nee''s face was like a window of her thoughts at the moment. And what was disyed on it was satisfaction. She''s enjoying it as much as me.


    I closed my eyes, lost in the sensation of her mouth on me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The warmth of her breath, the softness of her lips, and the gentle pressure of her tongue created a perfect storm of pleasure, wreaking havoc within my body. Gradually, I could feel my body responding more obviously as my muscles tensed, drawing near the edge. Whenever I could feel my precum forming at the tip, her tongue would always poke there, sucking everything I produced.


    The wet slurping sound she''s making along with my asional groan of pleasure set the atmosphere in this enclosed in a fiery state.


    Soon, my handsnded on Kazuha-nee''s head as I fixed her hair which was slowly getting disheveled from her intense movements. Perhaps thinking that I was taking good care of her again, the woman sweetly whispered, "You rogue," before switching her angles, attempting to give me a more diverse sensation that could lead me to my climax.


    However, just as we were both getting lost in the sensation, a knock on the door startled us.


    Who else was it?


    It was Ogawa again.


    "Aneki, I''m going to escort Mami-chan home now. If it''s not trouble, she wants to say


    goodbye to you too," he said.


    Hearing that, Kazuha-nee and I exchanged a nce. Given our current situation, Kazuha-nee could pretend that she''s busy. Like me, another interruption was starting to get off-putting for her; especially when she was in the middle of something this important.


    But knowing Kazuha-nee and how kind she was beneath her devious nature, I knew she wouldn''t turn them away. And with that, to solve her internal dilemma, I caressed her head and cheek before nodding at her conveying that we could pause.


    Kazuha-nee popped my cock out of her mouth and bit her lips, looking like she wanted to apologize to me.


    Naturally, I stopped her before she could gather the words to the tip of her tongue. I pulled her up, kissing her again, conveying the same message that it was fine.


    "... I''ll be back soon." Kazuha-nee reluctantly said.


    I then helped fix the dress that I almost stripped off of her. But because it would be a hassle to clip her bra again, she had me take it off of her before cing it on top of my head like a


    crown.


    This devious girl... Yeah. Was that her way to tell me she''s recovered?


    Following that, after giving me another kiss filled with her unbound affection, Kazuha-nee


    turned around, her face still carrying the trace of what we were doing.


    The consensus was not to follow her considering she was going to answer her door.


    However, after watching her departing back to exit this enclosed workspace, an idea surfaced


    in my head...


    Isn''t this my opportunity to get back at her? A yful grin formed on my lips as I quickly put


    it into action.


    After she had taken a few steps, I followed behind her as she exited and moved towards the


    door.


    As she reached the door, ready to open it, Kazuha-nee noticed my presence behind her.


    She immediately tensed up and shot me a reprimanding re. She then whispered in a hushed voice, a hint of anxiety in her voice. "W-what are you doing?"


    Well, it was only right since even though I pulled up my pants, my towering erection


    remained standing in its full glory.


    Once she opened that door, Ogawa would surely see me.


    But that''s not my real intention for doing this...


    I took another step forward, slipping an arm around her waist, hugging her from behind, and


    whispered back in the same hushed tone, "Getting back at you, Kazuha-nee. Your punishment


    for leaving me hanging earlier..."


    "Huh?" Naturally, it confused her. But I quickly cleared her doubts, telling her what I was


    nning.


    "I don''t think I can wait any longer, Kazuha-nee... Don''t open itpletely, I''ll keep myself


    hidden here. You can talk to them in a narrow gap."


    "You crazy bastard!" Kazuha-nee eximed as she understood my intention. However, rather thanplete anger, I sensed a hint of thrill shing on her face...

 Chapter 2185: Hidden behind the door (1) *

    ?


    Crazy. Yes. That was the right word. What I was nning was something most people could only see in fiction. It was an extremely risky endeavor that if executed in the real world, would only go unnoticed by the most oblivious.


    But well, backing out after approaching her for it was already out of the table.


    Furthermore, the woman in front of me wasn''t really that averse to it.


    With Kazuha-nee calling it out, a sense of trepidation immediately hung on her face. Yet, the way her eyes moved from my face down to my length which was still wet from her saliva was a clear sign that she was considering it.


    A few secondster, I felt her fingers sensually wrapping around my cock as she gave it a tight squeeze before pulling me a step closer to her.


    "Can I cut this off if we get caught?" She asked with a smirk.


    "You can do anything, Kazuha-nee, except that. How can I pleasure you again without it?" I responded with matching yfulness that hit her like a whish.


    Kazuha-nee facepalmed then let out a sigh, "You''re really shameless."


    "Mhm. But Kazuha-nee, don''t forget that you''re the reason I''m like this. If it''s too much, you can stop anytime if it''s too much. I won''t force you again. I promised you that."


    That was a flimsy assurance. Because too much would probably be when Ogawa or Mami had already caught on to what was happening.


    In any case, despite this apprehension from Kazuha-nee, rejection was already out of her mind.


    "F-fine... So how do we do this?"


    "Follow my lead." As I said that, I pushed in for another kiss, conveying the rest of my thoughts through it. Kazuha-nee invitingly epted it and she even started stroking me down there, maintaining my hardness.


    When our lips separated, even though still not fully convinced, Kazuha-nee meaningfully red at me as she reached for the doorknob.


    Slightly opening the door just enough to create a narrow gap showing her face, Kazuha-nee put on her usual cool smile as she greeted the people outside.


    "Kazu-kun, Mami-chan. What is it? Have you finished your talk?"


    Acting like she didn''t hear his words earlier, Kazuha-nee started with that. Her voice was a little shaky but nothing out of the ordinary. Her face, however, was still showcasing her current state. Lost in her desire for me.


    But given how dim this room was, it would be hard to catch her desire-filled expression even with the lighting from the hallway


    At this point, she was still standing while I waspletely blocking the door from opening further. With her hand still busy stroking my throbbing erection, Kazuha-nee turned her head in my direction, waiting for me to lead as I promised."


    Even without saying it, I could already sense the quickening of her pulse, evidence of the thrill creeping up to her chest.


    Since Ogawa could hear my voice if I spoke now, I reached for Kazuha-nee''s shoulder which was still hidden by the door. I gripped it lightly and pulled her a little bit before pushing down.


    I didn''t put any strength to it but Kazuha-nee understood my gesture.


    Her eyebrows jumped and she pursed her lips but she didn''t resist it.


    Slowly but surely, Kazuha-nee kneeled on the floor even before Ogawa or Mami could reply to her.


    With this, her body got positioned in a way that they could only see her through that narrow gap, concealing everything else. Furthermore, instead of facing them up front, she turned sideways, facing me who was standing in front of her, my body towering over hers.


    I took another step and ced a hand on one side of her head before pushing the tip of my cock close to her lips.


    With a gentle tug, Kazuha-nee pushed her head forward, her lips gradually parted as they epted what I was offering. Her tongue swirled around the tip as my cock got sucked in, sliding deeper into the depths of her mouth.


    As the warm sensation spread throughout my body, I also detected the subtle vibrations within her, a testament to the growing thrill she was experiencing. Likewise, my hips and knees couldn''t help but quiver from the stimtion. It was more than twofold than when we were inside her enclosed workspace.


    Watching her beautiful face in this extremely risky situation wherein Ogawa or Mami could catch us at any moment almost pushed me over the edge.


    However, I had to hold on. This was a rare situation and something we would probably not be able to repeat in a long time due to theplications. The best thing to do here was to savor it. And I''m sure I''m not alone in that thought.


    As Kazuha stopped pushing me deeper, she nced up at me, her eyes and face showing passion in them.


    But it was at this moment that Ogawa finally spoke. Due to how fast things happened, he most likely only saw Kazuha-nee opening the door slightly to greet them before she eventually kneeled on the floor followed by her head receding from his view.


    At the same time as he spoke, he pushed on the door. My body blocked that.


    "Aneki, what''s going on? Why are you on the floor?" Ogawa asked, his voice tinged with


    concern.


    Without haste, Kazuha-nee tilted her head back, focusing only on the tip.


    She then momentarily popped it out to reply to him, "Oh, I just felt a little tired... You can talk to me from here. Don''t worry."


    Yeah. That one was her own improvisation. I never told her to use that as an excuse but... it somehow worked out.


    Following that, I heard the faint sound of Mami''s equally concerned voice. "Uhm. Kazuha- nee, we''re not disturbing you, are we?"


    Ogawa followed it up, sounding a little observant. Surely, he noticed the subtle shift in his sister''s demeanor.


    "Aneki, you seem a bit... different tonight. Is everything alright?"


    At this, Kazuha-nee''s nervousness heightened but she managed to be unfazed, not allowing the two to pick up something. Before replying, she nced up at me again and put my cock back in her mouth sensually sucking on me as if she was trying to siphon courage from the act. It only took a few seconds before she tilted her head back for them.


    "Hmm? What are you saying, Kazu-kun? I''m alright. How can I not be? And... Mami-chan, you''re not disturbing me. Anyway, enough about me... Tell me, are you about to go home? Kazu-kun, remember what I told you."


    I might not be able to see their expressions directly but I could imagine Ogawa and Mami exchanging nces at Kazuha-nee''s strangeness but without any clue of what was exactly happening behind the door, they could only be curious.


    But Kazuha-nee didn''t let their suspicion faze her. She continued to chat with them, asionally removing her mouth from my penis to respond to their questions.


    At the moment, Kazuha-nee''s heart raced as she bnced her dual roles. On one hand, she yed the part of the concerned sister, her words carefully chosen to ay any suspicions. On the other, her eyes, brimming with desire, would lock onto mine, her body yearning for the pleasure that only I could provide.


    From here, even though they''re still curious, Ogawa and Mami could only listen to her and focus on them more than on Kazuha-nee''s current state.


    They talked about themselves or what they decided. From the way they narrated it, Ogawa sounded really serious about his rtionship with Mami. Likewise, Mami tedly reported that Ogawa didn''t scare her. They talked in his room but it seemed nothing else happened


    aside from that.


    He was taking his time, huh? Weird. I thought he''d jump the gun right away and try to kiss Mami. If that happens, he''s doomed.


    As the conversation flowed, Kazuha-nee''s mouth began its enchanting dance as it continued to pleasure me in between her words. Her lips, soft and inviting, enveloped my cock and her tongue continued to swirl around the tip with a delicate precision that sent shivers down my spine. At times, she would even reply to them in a muffled voice as she didn''t have the time to pull back. Her eyes, whenever closed in ecstasy, conveyed a depth of passion that only I could


    unlock.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Captivated by Kazuha-nee''s performance, I felt my desire ignite with a fiery intensity. My hand, which never left her head, held her in a gentle yet firm grip. It tightened slightly, urging


    her to continue her masterful disy.


    My body tensed up, overflowing with anticipation, as the thrill of the situation reached a boiling point. The stimtion was heavenly, almost like we''d fall hard if at some point, the


    couple outside caught what we were doing.


    Kazuha-nee''s mouth was like a warm, wet cave, enveloping my cock in a gentle yet insistent pressure. Her tongue was like a soft, wet brush, stroking my skin with a gentle, soothing touch.


    At this particr moment, she figured out how to push me further into the depths of pleasure.


    But aware of the delicate bnce she had to maintain, she soon increased the tempo of her movements. Her mouth became like a perfect instrument, working in perfect harmony with her hands, which now caressed my butt after pulling me even closer to her. Her breath,ing in short gasps, added to the erotic symphony that filled the room. Ogawa and Mami, despite their suspicions, remained oblivious to the sensual storm brewing behind the door. They continued their lighthearted conversation. Theirughter and innocent banter created a stark contrast to the intense passion that burned within the room. A contrast that added to the thrill of the moment for Kazuha-nee and me.

 Chapter 2186: Hidden behind the door (2) *

    ?


    As the seconds ticked by, Kazuha-nee''s body trembled with the effort of maintaining her dual performance. Her mouth, a haven of pleasure, never faltered, her tongue exploring every inch of my cock with a skill that left me breathless. Her attention though would asionally focus on the couple outside, held a glint of triumph, a secret satisfaction that only she and I shared.


    I could feel my orgasm building, my body trembling with pleasure as I hurtled towards the point of no return.


    Likewise, as I sensed her growing excitement through the love juices that started to drip down on the floor, I bent my back a bit at the same time as she pushed forward. My lips brushed against her as I delivered my affectionate praise through a whisper along with a quick nibbling of her sensitive ear.


    "You''re incredible, Kazuha-nee. We don''t even need to stop at all with how skillful you are at keeping them upied."


    Kazuha-nee, emboldened by my words, increased the intensity of her movements. Her mouth, continuing to be a perfect conduit of pleasure, tightened its grip and her tongue kept poking and swirling around the tip of my cock with a rhythm that matched her heart''s beat. Her hands, which had been holding my backside started caressing it, igniting more of my desire for her.


    The atmosphere in the room grew heavier. The air was thick with desire and anticipation.


    And then, just as I was about to climax, Ogawa and Mami said their goodbyes and started walking away.


    Kazuha-nee let out a sigh of relief as she bid them goodbye and to take care on the way.


    However, as the door closed shut, Ogawa and Mami couldn''t help but voice their unabated suspicion.


    Mami''s voice was barely above a whisper, her wordsced with a hint of curiosity and concern. "Senpai, don''t you think it''s strange? Every time Kazuha-nee''s face appeared in the gap, she looked more... flushed, more disheveled. And her face... it looked almost... erotic."


    Ogawa''s response was measured and cautious, his words slow and deliberate. "S-she said she''s tired. It must be that. Aneki is sometimes overwhelmed with work. She''ll be fine." His tone was reassuring, but there was a hint of doubt that crept into his voice, a slight hesitation that betrayed his uncertainty.


    "I see..."


    Since we both heard them, Kazuha-nee paused momentarily and meaningfully stared at me, as though she was waiting for my input.


    I shrugged and caressed her cheek before saying, "Isn''t it good, Kazuha-nee? Ogawa trusts you that much. Even if he''s suspicious, he won''t just assume you''re doing something this vulgar."


    "Psh. If not for you, will I even do this? At least be grateful."


    "Of course, I''m grateful. You went with my whim. It was undeniably a great experience"


    "Next time I''ll bite that tongue of yours for being so slick." With a mock annoyance, Kazuha- nee released my backside as she pushed me against the wall.


    She then crawled forward, angling herself to my cock again, "Let''s finish what we started, shameless crazy bastard."


    I smiled and nodded as my hands wrapped around her head. "Mhm... Let''s do it. I''m close. I could''ve finished sooner but... they just had to time their departure with it."


    "Shut up already, pervert. Knowing you, once won''t be enough. You can keep going. Or else, how can you satisfy all those girls?"


    Well, she''s not wrong. Following her words, I just put on my shameless smile and shut up. And with that, Kazuha-nee resumed her action. As my cock slipped back in her mouth, she started moving up and down my erection with a slow, deliberate pace. Her tongue continued swirling around the tip, wrapping it tightly at every stroke.


    Once again, the stimtion pushed me close to the edge, my body tensing with anticipation.


    I continued caressing her head, guiding her with each movement and Kazuha-nee responded in her own way, ensuring that I would be lost in the pleasure she was delivering. My hips also started moving, matching her rhythm.


    We didn''t need to mind the noise anymore so my moans and the continued sloppy noises from that connection filled this doorway.


    If Ogawa or Mami returned again, they''d no doubt hear these noises. Luckily for them, they already disappeared.


    Soon enough, I couldn''t hold on any longer.


    In a sudden, explosive release, I reached my limit, unleashing everything deep within her mouth.


    My body shuddered in intense pleasure as Kazuha-nee, despite my warning, swallowed everything until thest drop, her tongue ensuring that nothing would spill out.


    I felt a wave of pure, unadulterated pleasure wash over me, my body rxing in a warm, satisfied glow.


    Kazuha-nee, now with her taskplete, slowly pulled away, letting my still-glimmering length pop out from her lips. As she stood, there was a mix of pride and exhaustion on her face, but it didn''tst long. In one big gulp, she started gagging.


    Upon seeing that, I hurriedly ran to the kotatsu table, took the ss, and filled it with water before running back to her.


    Kazuha-nee downed the water in one swift motion, her face softening as the relief washed over her. She took a deep breath, her expression brightening slightly before her cheeks puffed out in an adorable pout. "Next time. I''m not swallowing that."


    "I did warn you, Kazuha-nee." I shrugged with a grin.


    ... It''s not my fault, right? I told her that it wasing. And given how much I umted from how she left me hanging or how we got interrupted twice, it became as thick as my first release earlier in the day.


    "Shut up, pervert," she muttered, tossing herself into my arms with a huff. I caught her easily, pulling her in my embrace as I walked us further into the room. Away from the small enclosed workspace and toward her bed.


    As I sat down on it, Kazuha-nee casuallynded on myp after pulling my pants up. Following that, she cuddled to my chest, her body sinking into mine as if seeking the warmth andfort I offered.


    For a moment, we just stayed like that, no words spoken. Watching Kazuha-nee''s face rx into a mixture of relief and satisfaction, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the incredible experience we had just shared. The risk, the thrill, the pleasure - it had allbined to create a moment that I would never forget. And as I looked into Kazuha-nee''s eyes, I knew that she felt the same way. We shared a moment of tender intimacy, our gazes locked on each other as we both caught our breath.


    I reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair out of her face, my fingers tracing the curve of her cheek. Kazuha-nee''s eyes fluttered closed, and she leaned into my touch, her lips parting slightly as she let out a soft, almost inaudible sigh. I could feel the tension slowly melt in her body, her muscles rxing as she let go of the stress and anxiety of the past few


    minutes.


    Wrapped in the soft glow of the room, a warm sense of contentment settled over me. It was crazy, really. There was a part of me that felt guilty for putting her in such a risky situation. But at the same time, I had given her a choice. She wasn''t forced, and the result... well, the result was undeniable.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just as I was reveling in that thought, Kazuha-nee''s eyes suddenly snapped open, a yful, mischievous glint dancing in her gaze.


    "You know, I think we''ve had enough excitement for one night," she said, her voice still strangely seductive.


    I guess I was the one who got drawn to her the most, huh? "It''s time for you to go home, pervert Ruki-kun. While Kazu-kun is out and before our


    parents arrive..." Kazuha-nee continued as she pinched my cheek before giggling in


    contentment.


    "You''re right. It''s impossible to extend my stay anymore, right? But Kazuha-nee... When can I see you again?" I admitted with a yful sigh.


    She raised an eyebrow, her lips quivering in amusement. "Look at you. Have you fallen for me


    already?"


    "Well, I won''t deny that I''m pretty drawn to you. I mean, I do want to make you mine too,


    but... I guess you''re not ready yet."


    Kazuha-nee scoffed, rolling her eyes but there was a soft smile tugging at the corner of her mouth, "Please, don''t y that pity card with me, Ruki-kun. I know how you operate. Just give me your number. I can''t keep asking you toe and visit me every night, can I?"


    "Will you call me for a date?" I teased.


    "This shameless boy... No. You figure that out." She shook her head but nothing out of malice,


    just a hint of exasperation to my shamelessness.


    "Sure. I''ll call you for a date then... I''ll make you mine, Kazuha-nee."


    "Idiot. Enough with that glib tongue of yours. You better get ready to leave... I still have work


    to do." Kazuha-nee yfully rolled her eyes but it''s clear how she liked the sound of that.


    I chuckled softly as I leaned down, kissing her forehead, "But can''t we spare a few more minutes? I''d like to savor this."


    "Unbelievable..." Kazuha-nee whispered, but there was a smile on her lips, her voice betraying her reluctance to truly send me away just yet.


    And so, even though it was time for me to leave like she had said, we lingered for a little


    longer. Wrapped up in each other''s embrace on top of her bed, our lips found one another again in a final, passionate kiss. The warmth between us was undeniable, sealing the memory of this incredible night in a way that neither of us would forget anytime soon.

 Chapter 2187: Returning to Namis Neighborhood

    Chapter 2187: Returning to Nami''s Neighborhood


    ?


    After Kazuha-nee finallyposed herself, recovering from the aftermath of everything we had done, we both fixed our clothing - even brushing her hair back to its previous neat appearance - she decided to escort me out. Not because she wanted to extend our time together but to ensure that the coast was clear.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Who knows? Ogawa might return and give us a surprise, right? Even if Kazuha-nee doesn''t exin my presence to him, he''ll surely reach his own conclusion considering we ran to each other when I walked Hina home.


    As we reached the front door of their house, I could still feel the lingering warmth between us. Even after all that, the tension had yet to dissipate between us.


    Our gazes at each other remained as sticky as if we were both just waiting for one of us to break our restraints.


    That''s why upon seeing the path outside illuminated by the streemp as the door opened, I leaned in and stole a quick kiss, catching herpletely off guard.


    Kazuha-nee''s reaction was immediate. Her cheeks instantly flushed as she yfully hit my shoulder before reprimanding me with her voice a mix of annoyance and amusement.


    "Stop taking every chance, you shameless boy!" She scolded, trying to sound serious but failing miserably for it.


    "Can''t help it, Kazuha-nee. You make it too easy." I teasingly answered with a shrug.


    Hearing that, the woman''s cheeks puffed up as she put on an exaggerated frown. However, that only made her look cuter. Before she could scold me further, I repeated my action, nting another swift kiss on her lips.


    This time, I dashed a few steps back, dodging any further yful retaliation. I then mischievously chucked expression shifted from annoyance to reluctant eptance.


    "You''re insufferable. Get out of here before I change my mind about letting you leave!" She huffed, crossing her arms as she stood at the doorway. Her bountiful breasts perked up again, making me remember how I was just all over it earlier.


    Perhaps sensing that my head was running a perverted thought again, her face turned even more crimson.


    Nheless, even through her embarrassment and frustration, I could see the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips, betraying her attempt to hide how much she had enjoyed the night as well.


    While maintaining my mischievous grin, I gave her a wave, "See you soon, Kazuha-nee. Don''t miss me too much."


    With that, I turned and jogged away, ncing back just in time to catch her shaking her head, still looking adorably flustered.


    As I carefully made my way down the street, the cool night air wrapping around me heightened that sense of satisfaction.


    The night had gone better than I could''ve imagined, leaving both of us with memories that would undoubtedly linger for a long time.


    Kazuha-nee, for all her teasing and yful protests, had shown me a side of herself that I hadn''t fully seen before. Beneath her devious, tough and almost imprable exterior, there lies an endearing softness, a vulnerability that made tonight feel even more significant.


    She might y it cool, but I knew that the events of this night would stay with her, just as they would with me.


    As for Ogawa, well... I could only imagine how awkward things might get between him and Kazuha-nee for the next few days. After all, he had no idea what went on in her room tonight. And while he might have noticed something was off earlier, he couldn''t possibly know the full extent of it.


    Still, I couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of him trying to figure out why Kazuha-nee was acting distant or distracted.


    Kazuha-nee would probably not let him step foot in her room or any conversation between them would be tinged with an awkwardness only Kazuha-nee could mask well.


    The streetlights flickered overhead as I continued down the quiet street, leaving their neighborhood. Too bad though, I didn''t get to see Hina again through her window. She''s probably still downstairs.


    In any case, not long after I reached the end of their street, my phone buzzed in my pocket, breaking me out of my thoughts.


    Pulling it out, I saw a message from Kazuha-nee: "Don''t get cocky, Ruki-kun. You''re still on thin ice. Next time, you won''t get away so easily."


    I grinned at the screen, feeling the warmth of her yful words.


    Look at her, isn''t this woman bing more adorable?


    "I''ll be waiting for that next time, Kazuha-nee," I typed back, imagining her rolling her eyes at my response.


    Without waiting for her reply, I checked the other messages sent by my girls and replied to them. I also informed Akane about my n to escort Hana home. Then there''s Fuyu who''s also asking me if I have returned home safely, the girl even attached a photo of her inside her room, looking as beautiful as ever.


    After that, I pocketed my phone and continued on my way back to Nami and Shizu''s street.


    -


    "Ohh... Here he is. Ruki-senpai! Ehehe."


    Upon reaching the street, I immediately noticed four figures standing in front of Nami''s house. I messaged them that I was on my return walk so... Nami most likely wanted to wait for me as well. It''s an opportunity for her to see me before bed, after all. And likewise, it''s an opportunity for me to kiss her goodbye again before I take the two girls away.


    Ah. I also saw Shizu from her window but instead ofing down to see me again, we just stared at each other for at least a minute. Then she sent me a message to hurry up and go home as it was getting toote in the night.


    Anyway, the fourth figure among Nami, Chii, and Hana was none other than the pesky and hyperactive little sister of Tadano; Mei-chan.


    I had no idea why she was there but since she''s just living next door, she probably saw Nami and the others outside or Tadano who saw me earlier, told her about it.


    At the moment, she''s jumping up and down, waving at me. With the light of the moon and the nearby streemp illuminating their position, the girl''s surprisingly developed chest bounced along with her. She''s wearing a casual turtleneck sweater and a pleated skirt. It''s quite fashionable but it begs the question of why she''s dressed up at this time of the night.


    To show it to me? Nah. It''s probably just her usual outfit at home. I mean, she can''t just go out in her pajamas, right?


    I smiled and waved back at her before checking in on my girls.


    Chii was standing behind Mei-chan with a grin on her face, clearly having made fast friends with the girl. She always had a way of instantly connecting with her juniors, and it seemed Mei-chan had already warmed up to her.


    Meanwhile, Nami and Hana stood side by side, their natural beauty highlighted by the soft glow of the streemp.


    "Alright. Who can tell me why Mei-chan is here?" I pretended to ignore the girl as my eyes looked at the other three.


    Nami and Hana exchanged a nce and shrugged before shifting their gaze toward Chii, who was more than ready to exin.


    "I saw her peeking from their gates, and I thought she was adorable. What do you think, Kii?" The fake gyaru grinned, cupping Mei-chan''s cheeks and squeezing them yfully.

 Chapter 2188: Where the blame lies

    Chapter 2188: Where the me lies


    ?


    Mei-chan didn''t resist it and just grinned as if she was thatfortable with Chii. But with that question thrown at me, her eyes sparkled with anticipation, waiting for my response.


    Well, this is Mei-chan we''re talking about. She loves beingplimented. She''s one of those girls who thrive on validation. But truth be told, I haven''t interacted with her enough to fully figure her out yet.


    Still, she''s an adorable little sister type, despite her hyperactive nature. Can anyone really resist that?


    "Yeah, she''s adorable," I replied as I let out my usual smile and shifted my gaze at her.


    She blushed before energetically replying, her eyes widening in excitement, "Ehe... Thank you, senpai! By the way, you looked so cool and handsome in those photos you posted! I never thought you were into cosying!"


    "... What do you mean?" I asked, acting confused.


    "Oh,e on, senpai! How could I not recognize you? Even with all that makeup, your gaze gave you away. In my eyes, those indifferent yet warm-looking eyes are unmistakable," She said confidently, her finger pointing at my face as if she''d cracked some big secret. "But don''t worry, I didn''t spill your identity. I just followed that ount. I even messaged you, but you didn''t reply. Lucky for me, Onii-chan told me you were here!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    To my surprise, all three of them nodded in understanding. Chii giggled in amusement while Nami and Hana exchanged nces again before shaking their heads.


    Somehow, through these little interactions, those two had started to set aside their differences. I can now imagine Hana bing friendlier with the other girls, setting aside her already failed n of stealing me from them.


    That aside. Did Tadano tell her about me? Or is it because he slipped during their dinner, saying he saw someone unpleasant? And Yumei being the smark brat dressed up and peeked out only to be caught by the girls.


    Whatever it was, a little different to Ogawa who sent me straight to Kazuha-nee''s arms, Tadano just indirectly sent this girl here.


    Am I worried about her? Not really.


    She''s aware of my rtionship with Nami and despite that, she kept trying to get close to me. Even if I tell her that I''m here to escort Hana and Chii without revealing that they''re all my girlfriends, she''ll probably not find anything wrong with it since Nami is here with us.


    Right... There''s no need to exin.


    "I guess I underestimated how observant you are." I smilingly muttered as I rubbed the back of my neck, trying to y her discovery off casually,


    Mei-chan beamed, her chest puffing up with pride at my acknowledgment before winking yfully, "Of course, handsome-senpai! I''ve got a sharp eye for these things! But don''t worry, I won''t blow your cover. It''ll be our little secret."


    "Thanks, Mei-chan. You''re the best." I said before ruffling her hair.


    Without dodging my hand, Mei-chan giggled in satisfaction, savoring that sensation. Perhaps if not for Chii holding her close, she would also jump and cling to me.


    Hearing this exchange between us, the three girls were both amused and curious at how I easily dealt with the girl or her hyperactiveness.


    After spending a little more than five minutes just conversing cheerfully there, we soon decided to cut it off.


    Of course, to ensure that she wouldn''t pry too much about us, we walked Mei-chan back inside their property.


    I knocked and Tadano answered the door. Upon seeing me, his brows twitched at aplicated angle.


    Sure enough, he''s not amused by my presence. Especially near his sister.


    Slowly, with his eyes narrowing by the second, I could sense how he was trying to decide whether to be vocally annoyed or hold it in.


    Mei-chan,pletely oblivious to the tension, bounced up to him cheerfully.


    "Onii-chan! See. Ruki-senpai walked me home," she dered while beaming with her lively smile, "Isn''t he the best?"


    Tadano''s eyebrows twitched again upon hearing that and his gaze turned into a re.


    I shrugged at him. I''m not that keen on exining to him.


    I mean, Walk her home? We''re just next door. It was twenty steps, more or less. If that counted as walking her home then, I''d apud Mei-chan for that amazing ssification.


    Furthermore, I wasn''t alone. Even Nami was still with us making sure that Mei-chan wouldn''t run out in the middle of the night again.


    After a while, he settled for a curt nod, clearly not thrilled but unwilling to make a scene in front of Mei-chan.


    "Yeah, thanks man," he muttered, stepping aside to let her in. "Get inside, Yumei."


    Although his tone didn''te off as amused, Mei-chan didn''t need to be told twice. With onest grin thrown in my direction, she skipped into the house, her bubbly energy leaving a noticeable absence behind.


    Once she was out of sight, Tadano turned his full attention to me, his eyes narrowing slightly. "I don''t know what you''re doing here, but stay away from my sister. She''s too naive for your games."


    His gaze then shifted to Nami and although his expression mellowed out, the tone of his voice remained the same, "And Nanami, please. Leave Yumei out of this... She doesn''t need to be exposed to what you''re all doing."


    "That''s not what''s happening here, Daiki," Nami''s expression faltered, a trace of hurt crossing her face. I could feel the sting in Tadano''s words, even if he didn''t intend to use


    her.


    True. She just tolerated Mei-chan''s presence around me but that didn''t mean she was also just going to sit by and watch the girl get ensnared in ourplicated rtionship.


    Before Nami could respond, I squeezed her hand reassuringly and spoke up.


    "Dude, I get it. I''m not the kind of person you want your sister hanging around with. But don''t me Nami for this. If you want someone to point fingers at, I''m right here."


    Perhaps he also didn''t know that his words and gaze woulde across as usatory, Tadano''s expression twisted into a frown.


    He bit his lips and said, ¡°I-I didn''t mean it like that... I''m not using you, Nanami. It''s


    just..."


    "Alright. That''s enough. We sent Mei-chan home. You can close this door now. If you have


    any problem with me, talk to me about it. I''ll be honest with you and tell you that I have never interacted with Mei-chan on my own initiative. If anything, she''s the one who keeps approaching me. If you want to control who she interacts with, that''s on you, but Tadano, you know it''ll be a tough hill to climb to do that."


    Tadano''s face twisted as he wrestled with his emotions. "...I get it. But can you me me for


    being wary of you?"


    "Not at all. You''re more than justified to feel that way. But don''t just get to your own conclusion without finding out the real situation."


    With that, I turned around, signaling the end of the conversation, and brought the three girls


    with me.


    Hana and Chii remained quiet since they knew I could handle it already.


    As we walked away, I noticed the troubled look on Nami''s face. I gently squeezed her hand


    again, trying to ease her mind.


    "Nami, don''t worry about it. He''s just being a protective older brother. For sure, he''s going to apologize to you tomorrow. You didn''t do anything wrong at all. If... in the future, Mei-chan really does get involved with me, it will never be your fault."


    Nami sighed softly, her voice barely audible. "...Idiot Ruu. That''s not what I''m worried about. I just hate seeing you take the me for everything."


    I gave her a gentle smile. "Come on. Isn''t this old news? I''ve been public enemy number one for guys ever since. Because I''m doing something out of the norm, they won''t be able to ept the idea that I''m making you all fall in love with me. No matter who, what they will first think is that I''m fooling all of you. It''s fine. I can handle it, so don''t stress about it. And that goes for you two as well."


    I also nced at Hana and Chii, both of whom nodded silently. Although that sounded like I was just being a martyr, that was actually the true state of our situation. And my girls are well aware of it, they just can''t ept it so... from time to time,


    they will feel like they have to do something about it.


    "I know that, Kii. We''ll protect you in some other way." "You''re acting tough again, Ruki. I hate that you keep on shouldering this."


    Chii had a determined expression as she said that while Hana pouted slightly, clear on her face was her irritation for not being able to do something to deflect the hate directed at me.


    Like Nami, I pulled the two closer, wrapping them in a warm embrace in the middle of the


    street.


    "I''m the core of our rtionship. I can handle this. If I crumble, then I won''t be able to protect any of you when it matters. That''s my role. But your support means everything to


    me."


    With that, we continued walking until we reached Nami''s house, where I made sure she was calm before saying goodbye.


    Afterward, Hana, Chii, and I made our way to the bus stop, the night air cool and quiet as we moved forward together.

 Chapter 2189: Chii and Hana

    Chapter 2189: Chii and Hana


    ?


    Upon arriving in front of the Harada household, the front gate opened revealing Chii''s mother standing there, smiling warmly as she weed her daughter home.


    Her eyes then quickly shifted to me, within it was a curious gleam. "Kii-kun, it''s been a while. Hasn''t it? We haven''t seen you around muchtely. Is my daughter troubling you?"


    Her tone was gentle, but the subtle undertone of curiosity didn''t escape my notice. Much like Auntie Kasumi, she seemed to wonder why I hadn''t been visiting or escorting Chii these days.


    I exchanged a quick nce with Chii, and we smoothly fell into our usual excuse. "Yeah. I apologize Auntie. I''ve been pretty tied up with my duties as part of the Student Council," I exined, rubbing the back of my neck, acting embarrassed. "It''s been keeping me busier than I expected."


    Chii nodded in agreement, backing me up effortlessly, "That''s right, Mom. Kii has been busy with council work. But don''t worry, he''ll make it up soon."


    Her mother gave us both a knowing smile. She wouldn''t pry too deeply, she''s simply curious.


    "Ah, I see. Well, school doese first, after all. But still, I believe my Chizuru misses having you around, Kii-kun. She can''t stop talking about you, you know? So, don''t be a stranger, alright?"


    Upon hearing that, Chii''s face turned red from embarrassment. And at my side, Hana was subduing herughter.


    Right. Hana was also with us but somehow, Auntie didn''t mind her presence. Chii had already reintroduced the girl as her friend.


    Before heading inside with Chii, her mother paused midway and turned back to me.


    "Oh, right. Next time, you should join us for dinner, Kii-kun." She said, her invitationced with warmth. "We''d love to have you over. And make sure to escort Hana-chan home safely too, understood?"


    I remembered thest time I escorted Chii home. Her mother had mentioned wanting to hear more about how different Chii was outside their home, asking me to visit again sometime. Yet, I hadn''t fulfilled that promise. Until now.


    Hana and I exchanged nces and the girl nudged my side, prompting me to answer.


    With a silly smile, I nodded at Chii''s mother, "Yes. I''d be happy to. Thank you for the invitation, Auntie. And don''t worry. I''ll ensure Hana''s safe arrival home too."


    "Great. Chizuru, you can kiss him now before he leaves," Her mother suddenly teased, her tone light but yful.


    "Mama!" Chii''s face turned even redder, looking flustered.


    Her mother grinned mischievously. "What? You don''t want to?"


    "I do!" Chii practically squeaked in reply, embarrassed but determined.


    And with that, Chii hurriedly ran back to the gate, jumping into my arms in a clumsy fashion where she almost tripped in her haste.


    Luckily, I caught her before she could stumble.


    Despite her mother - and her little sister, who had now poked her head out of the front door - watching us, Chii sought out my lips, sealing this night with a kiss that brimmed with passion.


    Naturally, I didn''t hold back either, giving my girl the affection she was seeking from me. There was no point in getting embarrassed, especially with her family around. Sooner orter, I''d be dining with them, and when that time came, I''d dly tell them how lovely their fake gyaru truly was.


    The kiss stretched on for what felt like minutes, but eventually, Chii reluctantly pulled back, her cheeks flushed. She looked both embarrassed and satisfied as she stared up at me, her lips slightly parted.


    I gently wiped away thest traces of our kiss from her lips with my thumb before urging her to go back inside.


    With a final wave, Chii and her mother disappeared into the house, leaving me standing at the gate, the night air cool against my skin.


    After that, Hana and I shared a brief look, her eyes reflecting the warmth of the evening - as well as the anticipation that followed.


    "Looks like you''re in demand, huh?" Hana teased lightly, nudging me yfully. "Everyone wants a piece of you. I can''t ck off in my n to steal you.


    11


    I chuckled, shaking my head in amusement, "There you go again. You know I''ll do the same if your parents are home, right? Or maybe I should take up your Aunt''s invitation to eat with you."


    "Psh. Forget about that for now. I''ll invite you myself when I finish my training." Hana mused with a grin. "Anyhow, you do have a way of making people feel special. I guess it''s no surprise all of us want you around more... And I''m so foolish to think I can take you away from them."


    I shrugged, not quite sure how to respond. It was true, to some extent, but I didn''t want to inte my own ego. Instead, I simply smiled at her and said, "I''ll take that as apliment. But Hana, now you''ve got me curious. Training, huh?"


    Hana''s grin widened mischievously, but she waved her hand dismissively. "Don''t ask about it until it''s finished! Just know that... I''m listening to you. I can''t keep living without knowing how to do basic chores. How can Ipete with the others with just my beauty?"


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but smirk at this update regarding her current circumstances, "Heh... You know it''s refreshing to hear you like this. Where''s my Hana who''s only focused on herself?"


    "Shut up," Hana muttered, her cheeks slightly tinged with embarrassment as she punched me yfully in the arm.


    Hana''s light punch didn''t sting. She didn''t put any strength to it, after all.


    Besides, the softness in her expression afterward spoke volumes. She wasn''t that same girl who I stole years ago - the one who only cared about herself and decided to hide behind her angelic persona.


    She was changing, slowly but surely, and bing more attuned to the people around her.


    "Shut up," Hana repeated. However, her voicecked any real heat. The glint in her eyes showed a deeper sincerity, a vulnerable side she didn''t often show.


    Warmth couldn''t help but well up in my chest prompting me to grab her hand and pull her


    close to me.


    We''re now alone and we have this time for ourselves.


    As we began walking again, heading towards the bus stop, afortable silence settled between us. Hana affectionately clung to my arm, not holding back while showing her triumphant smile as if the other girls were watching her.


    The streetlights above cast soft, golden hues on the pavement, and the distant sounds of the city hummed in the background.


    Our next destination was of course the same bus stop. We could have more privacy therepared to the train.


    As we neared the stop, Hana broke the silence, her voice quieter this time. More emotional, "Ruki, you know I''m really d I returned to this country to chase after you."


    I nced at her, surprised by the sudden seriousness in her tone. "Yeah? Why''s that?"


    She took a deep breath, her steps slowing as she thought over her words. "During middle school, I could not connect to anyone. I have to keep putting on that mask that only smiles and never conflicts with the other girls my age. I tried forgetting you but you just couldn''t leave my head. Because only with you did I spend time where I could be myself. Now..." Her voice trailed off, and she turned to look at me, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions.


    "Now?" I prompted gently.


    Hana bit her lip, her gaze faltering for a moment before she continued. "Now, I realize that because of you, I can now also open myself up to others. Chizuru. Hifumi. Nanami... And all the other girls... You made me think about things differently. You made me want to be better -not just for you, but for myself. And that scares me a little."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with meaning.


    I slowed my pace to match hers, letting the weight of her confession sink in. Hana wasn''t someone who admitted things easily, especially not about herself. Hearing her say all this was unexpected, but at the same time, it felt like the natural progression of everything we''d


    gone through together.


    Soon we reached the deste bus stop. There were still a few minutes before it arrived, so we continued standing next to each other, drawing out these emotions.


    "That''s not a bad thing, you know?" I said softly. "And I''m d I''m hearing this now from you. I thought it would take a long time before I could change your mind. Wanting to be better, for yourself. It shows how much you''ve grown."


    "Grown, huh? I wish I could really say that I''ve grown that much... But I''m happy. I''m happy


    with you. With this setup. I can be honest with my feelings for you without minding the others who feel the same. And you... you keep giving me your 100%... I don''t care about being crowned as the friendliest girl anymore. Being my true self with you and the other girls should


    be enough."


    Upon saying that, Hana turned to face me, her hand hooking around my neck.


    And just like with Chii earlier, her lips searched for mine. Without making her work for it, I


    captured hers and locked us in the same passionate moment. We only stopped when the bus that had just arrived honked at us.


    We climbed up, ignoring the driver who was frowning - maybe envious at the sight and the


    other passengers.


    After finding a spot for us where we could sit next to each other, the bus wheels started rolling


    again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2190: Wonderful Opportunity

    Chapter 2190: Wonderful Opportunity


    ?


    As the bus pulled away from the stop, Hana and I settled into our seats, the warmth of our previous kiss still lingering on our lips. Looking around, the bus was rtively empty save for a few passengers scattered about, each minding their own business.


    The hum of the engine and the soft murmurs of other passengers or just the sound of them fiddling with their phones created a low, steady buzz that seemed to conceal us in our own little world.


    As always, this bus ride could be another opportunity for us to enjoy our moment together. After our talk about her growth, Hana''s proactiveness when ites to conveying her affection for me heightened.


    .


    Once the bus stabilized after its initial shaking, Hana lifted my arm and draped it over her shoulder. Wrapping her arms around my waist, she cuddled close, squeezing into my space as she rested her head against my chest. There was something so natural about the way she fit there. It''s as if she was meant to be in this very spot.


    And as if we hadn''t kissed enough before getting on the bus, she lifted her head slightly, her eyes silently pleading for more.


    "More kisses?" I teased, though I already knew the answer.


    Her pout only confirmed it, and without waiting for a response, I leaned in, pressing my lips against hers.


    I mean, I''m like her, after all. Can I even resist my desire for her and miss this opportunity? Hell nah.


    Even though it hadn''t been long since we separated from Chii and Nami as well as my intimate meeting with Kazuha-nee, my whole body was screaming its hunger for this girl.


    Hana''s lips were soft and eager as they pressed against mine. There''s a fervor within it that matched the emotions she had just confessed. Her breath mingled with mine as our lips moved in perfect harmony. Our tongues intertwined in a delicate dance. The bus and its passengers faded into the background, leaving just the two of us in this world where time seemed to stop.


    "Ruki. I love you," She affectionately murmured softly, her golden eye that stopped hiding behind her fringes staring at me intensely, drawing me into her.


    "Ruki... I love you," Hana affectionately murmured. Her voice was barely a whisper, but her words held a weight that made my heart skip a beat. Her golden eye, now no longer hidden behind her fringes, was fixed on me, filled with raw emotion as she stared at me intensely. There was something incredibly intimate about her gaze. She wasn''t just looking at me; she was seeing all of me, every part I''d shown her, and everything I''d kept hidden.


    "Mhm. I love you too. I''m d my Hana has now be honest." I sincerely replied. I brushed a strand of hair away from her face, tucking it behind her ear.


    Visibly, her ears reddened from the gesture, highlighting more of her beauty.


    "... Don''t start me with that, Ruki. Isn''t this what you want? That I don''t hide my obvious feelings for you?" She pouted as her cheeks became flushed red.


    That pout only made her more endearing. And I couldn''t help but feel my lips curving up further into a pleasant grin. She was right, of course. But it was amusing to see her react like this, showing me the vulnerability that she often hides beneath her angelic smile.


    "Mhm, this is exactly what I wanted," I admitted, giving her a yful smirk. "But tell me, Hana... You''re not entirely honest yet, are you? There''s more on your mind than just your desire for me, right? Is there anything else you want to do? Outside of your feelings for me, of course."


    She nced away, burying her face in my chest as she rolled her eyes as if my words had struck a nerve. Nheless, I could tell she was just ying along. "I hate how smug you look when you say stuff like that. But if you must know, there''s nothing too special I want right now. Maybe... I want to do better in our club? I''ve already adjusted well in our ss, but Kana, Rumi, and Rae... Their passion is rubbing off on me. Have you read my scenario yet?"


    I blinked and faltered a little bit, knowing that I hadn''t read it in full yet.


    But looking at her expectant gaze, I still admitted with a wry smile, "Not yet."


    She let out a dramatic sigh, clearly expecting that answer. "Yeah, I figured. You were too busy yesterday with your vampire fanatic junior and Rumi. And today, Kana got your attention before we moved to the clubhouse."


    I chuckled, feeling a bit guilty. "Alright, that''s on me. Does it feel like I''ve been neglecting you?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her lips curled into a teasing smile. "Not exactly. But I do want you to read it. I want your feedback. Like how you help the others with their work."


    "I''ll make time for it tomorrow," I assured her, knowing full well how much my words meant to her. "And before you mention that I''ll be tied up with my duty as the Disciplinary Officer, I''ll stop by and check in on you first. I''ll read it in my office. You can count on that."


    "Am I supposed to believe that?" She skeptically rolled her eyes.


    Her yful act didn''t hide the fact that she was genuinely excited to hear my thoughts on her scenario. It was her subtle way of making sure I paid more attention to her, and I had to admit, it was working.


    "Of course. I wouldn''t lie to you," I said with a grin, pulling her closer to me and resuming what we''d started.


    "Good. Because if you forget, I''ll make sure to visit you there and stick by your side. I don''t care if Shizu will say something about it." She teased as she bit my lips, emphasizing her words. "And who knows, maybe I''ll use that as an excuse to spend more time with you. Not like anyone else is lining up for it, right?"


    This girl... She''s learning.


    "Hmm, is this part of your n to steal even more of my attention?" I mused, looking down at her with a knowing smile.


    "Maybe. What do you think?" Hana replied with a smirk.


    "I love your confidence," I smilingly said. And this time, I didn''t let her respond again as I intensified my kisses.


    Minutester, the bus arrived at the next stop and some passengers disembarked.


    With fewer people around, our passion for each other burned even more brightly.


    As the bus pulled away from the stop, the dim interior lights flickered which cast a soft glow over Hana''s beautiful face. Her flushed cheeks blossomed further. Her pair of different- colored eyes sparkled with a mix of excitement and desire. The hum of the engine continues to vibrate through us, heightening our senses and drawing us closer together. Before long, Hana''s hands began to wander, tracing the lines of my chest and stomach through my uniform. I could feel the heat of her touch, the gentle pressure of her fingers as they explored my body.


    Somehow, I mirrored her actions. My hands slid down from her shoulder to her back, feeling the curve of her spine and the softness of her skin beneath her clothes.


    "Ruki..." She called out to me, this time the desire was more overwhelming than earlier. I could sense what she wanted us to do even without voicing it out.


    And likewise, I was the same.


    Am I really this inexhaustible? Nope. This is simply because my girls always energized me. What exhaustion? I''ll drink our miraculous teater and wake up fresh tomorrow.


    "Ssh..." I replied, sealing her lips, "You don''t have anything anymore."


    Hana nodded and gulped down.


    From here, our kisses grew more urgent. Our breaths starteding in ragged gasps. Hana''s teeth grazed my lower lip, sending a jolt of pleasure and slight pain through me. I then swiftly responded by biting her neck, my lips and tongue teasing her sensitive skin there.


    Hana let out a soft moan as her body arched into mine, pressing herself further. Soon, the bus hit a bump which jostled us slightly. Nheless, we barely noticed it. We were already lost in each other. Our bodies pressed tightly together, our hearts beating in sync.


    At the same time as my hand slipped inside her skirt, Hana''s hands moved to my zipper, her fingers working steadily to pull it down.

 Chapter 2191: Shamelessly Indecent *

    Chapter 2191: Shamelessly Indecent *


    ?


    As Hana seeded in her endeavor of pulling down my zipper, I could her hand slip inside as she slowly freed my length from the confines of my pants, the cool air blowing from the AC of the bus brushing against its sensitive skin. From the sensation of her warm, quivering hand, it was already hard and hot as it throbbed like a heart with blood furiously pumping down there. Hana gasped at its sight before staring back at me. Her breath was bing hot and ragged as our lips gravitated toward each other again.


    Naturally, before going further than this, I ensured no one was paying attention to us. And even if someone incidentally looked in our direction, I put up our bags on the aisle side, creating a makeshift cover for whatever we were doing as we squeezed in together at the window seat.


    I gently slid my hand further up her skirt, tracing her smooth and slightly plump thighs before continuing further. Feeling the warmth and dampness of her sacred ce through the thin fabric of her underwear, I rubbed her gently with my fingers.


    Responding to my touch, Hana bit her lip, suppressing a moan as I brushed against the sensitive folds of her sacred ce. Her hips quivered as I traced her slit, poking into it just to deliver the pleasure to her.


    A few mouthful gaspster, Hana shifted slightly, opening up her legs more to give me better ess. The thin fabric covering her sacred ce was bing more stained with each passing moment.


    With her hand tightening on my energized length, she began to stroke me slowly, her grip firm and confident as if she''d been waiting for this moment since earlier.


    Despite her flustered look, Hana smirked in satisfaction as she heard me let out a low groan, holding back my voice from issuing an audible moan. Instinctively, my hips instinctively thrust into her every stroke. It was an intense sensation, making my body respond quite sensitively to her touch.


    Slowly, I slipped my fingers underneath the fabric of her underwear, feeling her moist slit as her love juices spread.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hana moaned into my mouth as she locked her lips with mine again, her hand momentarily pausing in its movements as she endured the sensation.


    As I began to explore her, my fingers moved in slow, deliberate circles, teasing her slit and clit. Hana bit into my neck as her body responded to my touch, her hips moving in time with my fingers.


    I''ve only done this once for her before in the camp so she''s still very sensitive. But unlike that time when I also used my mouth, my fingers had to work extra hard today.


    Add the thrill of our current situation, Hana''s senses were seriously heightened as she started to writhe in my embrace from the intensity of my movements.


    Nheless, Hana was someone who would never back down. She continuously matched my movements. At the same time as my fingers dipped inside her, Hana''s thumb pressed on the tip, understanding how sensitive it was.


    As our bodies tensed up at the same time, her golden gaze went back up to me with a magnificent glint, conveying her satisfaction with my reaction.


    And seeing the pleasure written all over her face, it served to heighten my own arousal.


    I leaned in to kiss her again and our tongues shed in a passionate dance. Our hands moved quicker and we could both feel the stimtion building up, pushing us closer to the edge.


    At this point, the bus once again neared another stop. Our time was running out but stopping hadn''t passed our minds.


    We only paused momentarily as the sound of the bus door and the passengers mbering in and out of the bus echoed.


    Once it started rolling again, my fingers that had been buried deep within her wriggled awake, causing her muscles to clench tightly as her body approached the brink of her climax.


    I could see the pleasure bing more apparent on her face, highlighting more of her natural beauty.


    In response, Hana tightened her grip on my length as she seemed to prepare for something else.


    She broke away from our kiss and moved down to shower my neck with her kisses, bathing me with her ragged gasps.


    "Hana," I whispered to her crimson ear, my voice hoarse with my overflowing desire for her.


    Hana simply smiled as she locked eyes with me again. Within the golden and dark shade of her pupils, her desire and affection overflowed.


    "D-don''t move." She said as she pushed my chest gently.


    Understanding what she was going to do, I rxed my back to the backrest, making it easier for her to go down.


    As she started leaning down, I supported her back and lifted her hair.


    Hana''s tongue flicked out as her face hovered above the tip, licking the umted precum.


    I couldn''t help but let out a subdued moan as waves of pleasure coursed through my body. Slowly, Hana took me in her mouth, her lips sping around my length as she began to move up and down.


    The heat and wetness fully enveloped me. Despite her inexperience, this was no less pleasurable than Kazuha-nee''s work earlier...


    Hana''s tongue swirled around me as her lips applied just the right amount of pleasure as she continued to slide up and down, taking me deeper.


    As I took in a deep breath, I nced down at her, fixing her hair that became like a curtain, tucking it behind her ear.


    Her golden eye locked onto mine as I saw her cheeks seemingly hollowed out as she took me in deeper, almost down to the base.


    This sight of her pleasuring me was clearly too much to bear as I could already feel my body approaching its limit. The stimtion brought by her mouth pushed me over to the edge, "Hana," I gasped as I called out to her name, warning her, "I''m close."


    The girl popped it out for a moment, giving it a thorough lick before humming in acknowledgment. The vibration of her breath sent a jolt of pleasure through me.


    As she continued to move, her hand and mouth began working together, breaking myst line


    of defense. As I almost moaned out audibly in intense pleasure, my body tensed up as I


    reached my limit.


    My hips uncontrobly quivered as pushed her head down, waves of pleasure washing over me as I released everything in her mouth.


    Hana never let up and swallowed it all. Her mouth continued to move until I waspletely


    spent.


    Once she was done, Hana looked up at me, her eyes filled with pride and satisfaction for having done it for me.


    I could see the pleasure written all over her face, and it only served to heighten my own.


    Without recovering from the height of pleasure, my hand which temporarily paused to let her focus on her endeavor, started moving again, poking her depths.


    To reciprocate what she did for me, I checked our surroundings first before sneakily sliding down my seat and putting myself between her legs.


    As my head dived underneath her skirt, my lips instantly captured her watery sacred ce, her love juices overflowing into my mouth.


    "Ruki?!" The girl eximed but luckily, it wasn''t as loud as the ringtone of someone sitting at


    the front of the bus.


    Using that as an opportunity, my tongue made contact with her sensitive flesh, parting the thin fabric covering her from the side.


    Hana let out a sharp intake of breath, her body tensing in surprise and pleasure. I could taste the sweetness of her love nectar, her desire, and it only fueled my own.


    I kept her legs parted open as I began to explore her with my tongue and lips while my fingers spread her folds to give me better ess.


    Eventually, Hana''s hands gripped my hair, her hips grinding against my face as she let out soft, suppressed moans. I could feel her body responding to my touch, her muscles clenching and unclenching as I brought her closer to her limit.


    At this point, the bus hit another bump, but we were too lost in each other to care anymore. The world outside had faded away, leaving only the two of us and our shared pleasure. Soon, I could feel Hana''s body tensing, her breathing in ragged gasps as she approached


    her climax.


    I doubled my efforts, my tongue and fingers working in tandem to tease and taste her everything. Hana''s grip on my hair tightened as her body arched, trying to suppress her


    moans.


    Before long, I could feel the stimtion reaching its limit. Her climax approached as her body coiled like a spring, ready to release.


    "Hnngg~ Ruki, I... I can''t hold it back anymore. Uhhmmmp!"


    Along with that extremely subdued cry of pleasure, Hana''s body convulsed with pleasure. Her hips uncontrobly shivered as they bucked against my face. Her juices flowed out into my tongue and mouth, releasing all her umted tension.


    Even as her hips stopped moving, I continued to gently lick and stroke her, cleaning her out properly, not missing a single drop just like what she did for me.


    As her body slowly rxed, her grip on my hair loosened as she came down from her high. I pressed a final kiss to her sacred ce before emerging from underneath her skirt.


    Hana looked down at me, her cheeks flushed crimson and her eyes zed over with


    satisfaction.


    She then hurriedly pulled me up, capturing my lips in a deep, passionate kiss. We could taste each other on our lips and it was intoxicating.


    After fixing ourselves, Hana and I cuddled again as if nothing happened at all. She clung to me like someone who expended all her stamina. I held her close, kissing her forehead. "Rest for a while," I said as I caressed her head and fixed her lush hair, "There are two more


    stops before our destination."


    "Un... But Ruki, I think they noticed youing out from under there." Hana pointed at the passenger seated two rows ahead of us.


    There''s a woman there along with herpanion, staring at us in disbelief.


    I put on my shameless smirk, making them flustered right away. After that, I said, "See. You don''t have to worry. Unless they confront us, what can they do?"


    Hana pleasantly giggled and shook her head, "You bad guy... I''m hungry. Will you cook for


    me?"


    "Sure. Let''s stop by the supermarket."


    With this, acting like we did nothing indecent, Hana and I spent thest few minutes on the


    bus just cuddling each other.

 Chapter 2192: Another Visit to Hanas Home

    Chapter 2192: Another Visit to Hana''s Home


    ?


    As the bus rolled into the next stop and more passengers disembarked, the space around us became even more secluded. The dim lights inside the bus cast soft shadows on Hana''s face, her cheeks still glowing from our shared intimacy. Her mismatched eyes of gold and ck sparkled with that mix of excitement and affection I''d grown used to seeing. Despite her exhaustion, she didn''t close them to rest. Instead, she kept staring at me, as if she weremitting every detail to memory.


    She''s not holding back about her affection for me anymore. This girl who used to only think that she could only findfort next to me had now changed a lot. She now wanted more and I''d dly give her what she wanted.


    Of course, as long as she wouldn''t be mischievous and try to antagonize everyone again. Soon enough, we arrived at our destination. As we stepped off of the bus, the cool evening air greeted us, a stark contrast to the heated moments we shared inside.


    Without wasting a single moment, I quickly moved us away from the ce, avoiding confrontation with that passenger who saw me emerging from Hana''s skirt.


    It''s not that I was afraid of her, I just didn''t want to waste a second dealing with something as trivial as that. Besides, I doubt we''d encounter the same passenger again in the future. And even if we did, we could just act oblivious.


    As I was lost in that thought, Hana''s hand found mine, her fingers intertwining with my own as she disyed her genuine smile, bringing my head back to the present.


    I smiled back, appreciating her beauty as well as this moment that we''re now experiencing together.


    I shook my head inwardly, clearing my thoughts before opening my mouth again, raising a question for her to answer.


    "Do you know why I decided to cook for you instead of bringing you home to have dinner with us?"


    Hana''s brows knitted in thought before she shook her head. "No. I was actually about to ask you that. I thought for sure you''d invite me over."


    Well, that''s expected. I didn''t exin it to her after all. But I do have my reason why I chose this route.


    "Let''s see. How should I say it? It''s the easiest choice and the most reasonable but Hana, you asked me to escort you home. If it was my own decision, I would really bring you to our house and eat dinner with us instead..."


    It was pretty simple, no? But well, that''s just how it is. Sometimes, even the smallest decisions would be distinctive depending on the details or context.


    "Oh. I get it. It''s your notorious considerate trait again, Ruki. I''m not expecting a lot, actually. All of us know how you can''t seem to get a break from attending one girl to another. For me, having you walk me home is more than enough for today."


    "Mhm. You''re not wrong with that. But you shouldn''t be content with just that, no? I mean, before you return, you seem quite the fighter that you provoked everyone. I appreciate you changing for me, or us... But Hana, your unyielding personality is also part of your charm. You''re the one who always gets what you want."


    "Ruki, should I strangle you and remind you how you keep shutting me down? After all my loss, should I not ept my defeat?"


    "That''s not what I''m saying, dummy. I just want you to remember that despite howplicated our rtionship bes, you''re still the Hana of the past that I fell in love with."


    "Ugh. That glib tongue of yours is timeless... But I get what you mean... You don''t have to worry Ruki. I''ll remain to be the Hana who you fall in love with. I''m just changing with the times. I can''t fall behind the others. And when I get my chance, believe me, I''ll still steal you from them."


    "That''s great to hear. I''ll keep on waiting for that. In the meantime, let me continue taking care of you."


    Hana giggled in response and that''s enough of an answer. The way her eyes sparkled already showed her understanding of me.


    And likewise, the girl had no reservations when it came to exposing her inner thoughts to me. With this, we continued to our destination.


    The streets were bathed in the soft glow of the setting sun, casting long shadows that danced with every step we took. Our hands never let go of each other like announcing to anyone we run into that we''re inseparable.


    Soon enough, we reached the supermarket.


    Given the current time, it was near its closing hours. It was already rtively quiet with only a few patrons milling about.


    Hana and I walked side by side, our shoulders asionally brushing against each other as we navigated the aisles. I asked her what she wanted to eat and eventually, we filled the basket with an array of fresh vegetables, their vibrant colors looking inviting. I picked up a pack of chicken breasts, mentally nning the dish I would cook for her.


    As we stood in line at the checkout, Hana leaned against me, her head resting on my shoulder. I could feel her warmth, her breath softly tickling my neck. I wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her closer to the envy of many.


    The cashier gave us a knowing smile, but neither of us paid much attention. I winked at the cashier before grabbing the grocery bags and guiding Hana outside.


    The walk to Hana''s house was filled withfortable silence, punctuated only by the rustling


    of the bags and the distant hum of the busy parts of the city.


    Once inside, Hana immediately prepared house slippers for me as we made our way to her


    kitchen.


    I quickly scanned the space, noting the subtle changes since myst visit. Nothing major, but everything seemed more organized.


    I opened her fridge and saw it stocked with enough supplies tost her a few days. Hana excused herself to change, leaving me alone in the kitchen. While waiting, I unpacked the groceries, putting away the extras and keeping out what I needed for the meal.


    When Hana returned, the girl stood by the doorway with her hands on her hips. Her natural lush hair tied up in a messy bun, a few loose strands framing her face.


    Upon noticing my gaze at her, she looked at me expectantly, a small smile ying on her lips.


    "So, what do you think, Chef Ruki? Am I fit to be your assistant?"


    Looking at her eyes sparkling with amusement, I yed along and nodded.


    "Can you peel the vegetables, my lovely assistant?"


    "S-sure. I can!" She stuttered.


    "Why the stutter?"


    "... My training hasn''t reached that level yet." Her eyes darted to left and right, clearly


    embarrassed being exposed like this.


    I guess she hadn''t reached the kitchen chores yet.


    "This girl... Then, rather than that... boil water in the pot and then watch me."


    "Understood, Chef!" Hanaically saluted as she sauntered to where her kitchen utensils were located, pulling out the pot. But before she could move to the sink and fill it with water,


    she seemed to remember something.


    The girl walked near a cab and pulled out something from it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When she turned around, she unfolded something essential for the kitchen work.


    With a teasing smile, she tossed it to me, "Before we forget, put this on, Chef. This''ll look


    good on you."


    I caught it and held it up with a raised eyebrow...


    This... I get that I need an apron. But why is this pink and frilly? Did she prepare it just for this


    day?


    Looking at the apron that she was putting on, it was the same design.


    "You really want to see me in this, huh?" I dreadfully said as I hooked the strap on my neck,


    putting it on.


    Maintaining that glint of mischief on her expression, Hana shrugged "What can I say? You


    pull off the frills well, Ruki. Besides, a good chef always wears an apron. You can''t say no to that."


    "... Fine. This is a service for you."


    "Heh... Can I take a photo?" Hana pulled out her phone and immediately fiddled with it before


    pointing the camera to me.


    "No."


    "That''s a yes, huh? And saved!"


    I swiftly answered, but Hana pretended not to hear it as she excitedly eximed.


    This girl... Should I get mad? Nah. This is just the girl''s way to lighten the atmosphere. And


    honestly, I''m loving it.


    After a few more back and forths which always ended with Hana''s joyfulughter, I began my work to prepare a meal for her.

 Chapter 2193: Satisfactory Dinner

    Chapter 2193: Satisfactory Dinner


    ?


    With Hana content to watch, I set to work preparing the meal. I kept it simple: a chicken stir- fry with fresh vegetables and a corn soup to go along with it.


    While I was doing that, Hana, who had nothing to do but watch the pot boil, asionally chimed in with yfulments or questions. But mostly, she just observed with a satisfied smile as I worked through the steps.


    She never tried to disturb me, like sneaking up for a hug from behind. She knew better than to distract the chef. Instead, she always made sure to stay in my line of sight, where our eyes would meet, and we''d exchange silent smiles.


    In her case, it''s like watching me, her husband, prepare a special meal for her. Meanwhile, she''s the source of my motivation. Each of her smiles added a new vor to the food I was preparing.


    Before long, the food was ready.


    The aroma of the cooked chicken and vegetables filled the kitchen. I ted the meal and moved to the dining table that Hana had already fixed.


    "Dinner is served," I said with a grin as I pulled out a chair for her. "Let me know if I''ve lived up to my reputation."


    She sat down and then I moved across, sitting on the chair in front of her before filling our sses with juice.


    "Itadakimasu!" Hana said, bringing her hands together before taking her first bite. Her eyes lit up instantly, as I expected. "Mmm! Delicious! If I could, I''d eat your cooking every day."


    "d to hear it," I replied as I also took a bite of the chicken. "But won''t you be like Akane and the others once you finish your ''training''? You''ll ban me from the kitchen so you can cook for me."


    Hana tilted her head, thinking for a second before shaking it. "No way. I''d still prefer your cooking. I love it, especially when you''re wearing that apron." She giggled, recalling me moving around in the frilly pink garment.


    I already took it off but since she''d taken a lot of photos with me in it, the girl dreamily looked up, recalling those shots as well.


    Wasn''t she being a bit mischievous?


    I shook my head and smiled. "If it makes my Hana happy, I''ll keep cooking. But on one condition."


    Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she raised a brow. "Oh? And what condition is that?" "I get to see you wear a ''naked apron'' sometimes," I teased, leaning in with a mischievous grin.


    "Pervert!" Hana gasped,ughing but blushing all the same.


    She didn''t reject it though. Instead, she fell into contemtion as though she was already imagining that scenario. The two of us wearing nothing but that apron...


    Alright. That''s my influence on her, no? My Hana wasn''t originally a pervert.


    Anyway, despite the atmosphere getting heated by that banter, the meal passed in afortable conversation. Every now and then, our eyes would meet, and the unspoken connection between us filled the gaps in our words. It became a quiet but meaningful exchange as we finished our meal.


    Just as I was about to ask if she wanted more, there was a knock at the door.


    Hana nced at the clock and sighed.


    "That''s Aunt Tomori," she said, standing up. "I told her I was having dinner with you and she didn''t need to bring me dinner anymore. She still insists on checking in though."


    I smiled knowingly. "She said it back then. She wanted to keep an eye on you or us. I mean, she caught us in an intimate moment back then, after all."


    "Un. That''s one way to look at it. She''s still buying our story and she''s supporting me for it. She''s probably here to check on you. Making sure you''re taking care of me," Hana


    meaningfully smiled as she prepared to stand and answer the door.


    I nodded at her, letting her go. Meanwhile, I started cleaning up the table.


    When Hana returned, Aunt Tomori stood there, dressed as casually as ever as if she just finished her work again.


    Her eyes scanned the room before settling on me. A familiar, half-smile tugged at her lips. "Onoda-kun, I see, you really cooked dinner for Hana." She greeted me before she gestured with her chin, pointing at the table that I had yet to finish cleaning.


    "Good evening, Aunt Tomori," I replied, offering her a nod in return as well as my usual smile, "You''re just in time. We''ve still got some food left if you''re hungry."


    With that offer, the woman visibly leaked her lips as she inhaled the remaining aroma of the chicken stir-fry.


    However, she shook her head, acting very demure.


    Hana who was standing behind her couldn''t help but restrain herughter again at how her Aunt was acting. She winked at me as though saying, she''d give Aunt our leftoverster. "I''m not here for food. I''m just making sure you two are not acting up on impulse again." On impulse, huh? Was she actually hoping to see Hana straddling me again with our lips locked in an intimate kiss?


    Hana rolled her eyes at that before smilingly saying, "You don''t need to check on me every time Ruki is here, Aunt. Didn''t we follow your rules of informing you when he''sing to


    visit?"


    "I''m just doing my job as your guardian," Aunt Tomori responded with a smirk, before giving me a thumbs-up. "And Onoda-kun, I''ll give you five stars. Great job."


    "Just trying to make a good impression, Aunt Tomori. Also, I live for Hana''s satisfaction."


    "Well, you''ve already made one, so you can rx a little," she said as she walked into the living room, taking a seat in the middle of the sofa just like back then. Following that, she turned on the TV and rxed on it, "I''ll stay for a bit. Don''t mind me."


    ...So she''s nning to monitor us, huh? This woman... It became a good thing that we failed to hold back at each other on the bus. Otherwise, I''d be going home without savoring my time with Hana again.


    I exchanged a nce with Hana, who shrugged and sat next to her Aunt, giving up on the situation.


    In any case, the tension that might havee with meeting her for the first time wasn''t present anymore. She wouldn''t ask me to cut my hand off like before.; This time, it was more like Aunt Tomori was just dropping in to check on us, a natural part of her routine as Hana''s guardian in ce of her parents.


    Once I finished cleaning the table, I joined them in the living room, Hana cuddling with me


    right away.


    Aunt Tomori raised an eyebrow upon noticing that but didn''t say anything else.


    She made light conversation as we watched a variety program, her questions more casual than probing. She had already gotten to know me enough on my previous visit, after all. Instead, she seemed more focused on teasing Hana, making her niece blush on more than one


    asion.


    After a while, perhaps thinking that she was interrupting our moment, Aunt Tomori stood up and stretched, her fitted shirt getting pulled up that show a patch of her simrly wless


    skin underneath.


    I didn''t stare, of course. I just caught sight of it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright, I''ll leave you two to it... Also, I''ll take your leftovers. I want to try Onoda-kun''s


    cooking. You don''t mind, do you?"


    "Of course, please give me feedbackter."


    "Sure. Next time, Hana will be the one cooking for you."


    "I''m looking forward to that.


    After that exchange, Hana and I packed up the remaining chicken stir-fry and corn soup


    before walking Aunt Tomori to the door.


    Before stepping out into the cool night, she reminded us to behave again... Unfortunately, we had already gone past what she''d witnessed before.


    Once the door clicked shut, Hana turned back to me with a soft smile. Then, as if we had been waiting for this moment, our lips were drawn to each other as we moved back to the living


    room, savoring the rest of our time together that night.


    Aunt Tomori''s visit didn''t lead to much, but it was a good sign that she seemed more epting of our rtionship now. There were no teary-eyed sobs when we told her our story. Instead, her silent admiration whenever she looked at us seemed to tell us everything we needed to know - her approval.

 Chapter 2194: A Little Surprise

    Chapter 2194: A Little Surprise


    ?


    When I returned home, Akane had already dozed off on the sofa. The TV was still humming at low volume as it was still tuned in to ate-night variety show. Soft, colorful lights flickered across my silly wife''s peaceful face as she slept, her chest rising and falling in a slow, steady rhythm.


    I nced at the table and noticed an empty te and a ss, evidence that she had already eaten.


    Seeing that, I let out a small sigh of relief.


    I had worried she might have waited up for me again. Since I ended up cooking for Hana and staying longer than nned after Aunt Tomori''s visit, I had messaged her to eat on her own if her sleepiness got the best of her. It looked like she had done just that. Thankfully.


    Putting down my bag, I quietly walked over to her, careful not to wake her up.


    She looked so serene like this,pletely rxed and vulnerable. Her usual energetic presence was reced by something softer. And it was just the most beautiful thing.


    Noticing the nket that she must''ve pulled over herself slipped off one of her shoulders, I gently tucked it back over her, making sure she was warm. As I did, I couldn''t help but smile. This was a side of Akane that not many would be able to see. She was always so lively with no one to deter her whims. In moments like these, when the day''s energy had faded away, she kept reminding me of just how much I missed this from the years that I ignored her.


    I knelt beside the sofa, brushing a few strands of her bright golden hair away from her face, "Akane..." I whispered softly, soft enough to not stir her awake.


    I chuckled to myself and poked her soft cheek.


    For a moment, I just watched her, feeling that familiar warmth in my chest. It was more than just love; it was alsofort, a sense of belonging with her.


    Despite everything going on with Hana and all theplexities of my rtionship with the other girls, Akane would never change. She''d always be my anchor, waiting for me in this house. She''s the person I could return to no matter how turbulent things became.


    But I also couldn''t help but feel a small pang of guilt. Not counting my time with the girls at the clubhouse, I spent so much time with Kazuha-nee and Hana tonight. Just knowing that she''s spending time waiting for me, alone in this house, will always make me feel guilty. Still, seeing her peacefully asleep here, I told myself it wasn''t something to worry about now. She knew me, and she understood what our rtionship was.


    We had built something stronger than fleeting feelings of jealousy. There''s no point bringing it up over and over again since I knew my mind wouldn''t change.


    I was that terrible.


    Haa... Alright. Enough about this.


    I should stop being sentimental for once. All these thoughts were better off converted into motivation to treat her, and all the other girls, better. It would be more productive than rambling to myself here.


    Leaning down, I kissed her forehead softly.


    "Goodnight, Akane," I whispered before standing up again.


    I turned off the TV and began tidying up the dishes left on the table. I also ate the portion she left for me, as well as drank the miraculous tea she kept warm in the thermos.


    The clinking of tes was faint in the quiet room, but it felt like a nice, simple routine. After putting everything away, I stretched, feeling the weight of the day finally settled on me.


    I nced back at Akane who was still sound asleep. I considered carrying her to our bed, but then an idea crossed my mind.


    It was something small, but something I hoped she''d appreciate.


    I headed back to the kitchen, quietly pulling out a few ingredients.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Despite it beingte, I knew Akane had some fondness for midnight snacks. Although she hadn''t slipped off our bed to sneak into the kitchen in the middle of the nighttely, there were a few times when I found her lips stained by the cream of a creampuff she ate, or crumbs from potato chips in the morning.


    Taking that into ount, I decided to whip up a simple dessert. Something she could wake up to as a little surprise for her in the morning.


    As I got to work, my mind drifted to my other girls. I hadn''t talked to them tonight yet, so I''d get to that as soon as I finished. Furthermore, there was the promise I made with Mutsumi- senpai. She asked me to video call her or send her a spicy video. What should I do? Of course, the spicy¡ªYeah, right. I''ll call her after I tuck Akane in bed.


    I should thank her for the renovation of our clubhouse. It was now multiple times better than when we first found it. I should also thank my mom for spending, no?


    Ah... If she wanted me to do so, she''d show up in front of me, telling me about it.


    Miwa-nee and Minoru will return to our house soon so... I''m sure my parents will apany them back.


    Minutes passed.


    By the time I finished, the smell of freshly made pancakes filled the air. I stacked them neatly on a te, drizzled a bit of honey, and left them on the counter with a note, ''For my silly wife who will surely wake up in the middle of the night. Love, your silly husband, Ruki''.


    It was quite cheesy but I don''t care how it sounds. It''s for Akane. I''ll do everything for her. Satisfied, I headed back to the living room after securing the te on the table. It might go cold by tomorrow, but its fluffiness will remain. I made sure of that.


    As I expected, Akane hadn''t moved an inch, still lost in whatever sweet dream had imed her. There''s her silly smile and her asional chanting of my name.


    I first sat down on the edge of the sofa, just watching her while I started messaging girls, updating them on my status, and also checking in on them.


    After bidding goodnight to most of them, I stood up, turned off thest remaining light in the room, and picked Akane up in my arms, carrying her upstairs to our bedroom.


    As I tucked her in bed, I made sure the room wasfortably warm.


    Following that, I sat down in the chair in front of my study table, gazing at the moon outside our window as I tapped the call button to Mutsumi-senpai.


    Two rings were all it took before the older girl''s drowsy face popped up on my screen. Slowly, her lips stretched from side to side as a smile grew, her sleepiness gradually fading.


    Her hair seemed a little longer than I remembered. However, it still had that short, bushy, almost boyish cut that gave her that ''Fierce Fairy'' charm.


    "Ruki..." she whispered, her voice still heavy with sleep but carrying a yful tone. "Did you miss me so much that you''re calling me thiste?"


    "Of course, Mutsumi-senpai. I couldn''t resist seeing your face," I teased back as I leaned closer to the screen, letting the camera capture my whole face, "Besides, you asked for this call, didn''t you?"


    Sheughed softly, shaking her head, causing her short, bushy hair to bounce slightly as she shifted in her bed. "True. But I didn''t think you''d actually call. I was expecting the spicy video, you know? I haven''t seen you at all these past few weeks. All I have in my memory is our encounter in the clubroom."


    "It''s because you''re busy too, senpai. When can I see you again?"


    "Soon," She said, her voiceced with promise. "I''ll have some free time soon enough. I intend to take that day off as the day to fill my longing for you."


    "You still haven''t changed, senpai. We only met physically once. Shouldn''t you be nagging at me for not looking for you?"


    "Pfft. Didn''t I tell you I''m attracted to you? And your scent alone is enough to get me wet. I don''t need any other justification for this attraction. Unless you''re ufortable with it."


    "Not at all... I''m looking forward to seeing you again, Senpai. Also, I''m curious. How did my mother find you?""


    "Oh. That, huh?" She let out a yful giggle, leaning closer to her camera now as if she were about to share a secret. "Hehehe. You should ask Mother instead, she''ll tell you all about it."


    "So, keeping in suspense, huh?"


    "You deserve it, Ruki," Mutsumi-senpai, her grin widening. "You''ve been keeping me in suspense for weeks. Turnabout is fair y, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 2195: Another Favor?

    Chapter 2195: Another Favor?


    ?


    I leaned back in my chair, smirking at Mutsumi-senpai''s yfulness. "I suppose it is. Still, I can''t help but feel like there''s more to this than you''re letting on. How much did my mother tell you about me, senpai?"


    Mutsumi''s smile faltered slightly, but only for a moment. "Oh, we had quite the chat. She didn''t hold back much. I know more than enough now... But don''t worry, Ruki. It only made me want you more."


    She didn''t hold back, huh? Did my mother tell her the extent of myplicated rtionships? Or was it just the positives? Knowing my mother, she''d definitely lean toward that.


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued but also cautious as I yfully warned her, "That sounds dangerous, Senpai."


    She shouldn''t get burned with me when she could easily jump away, right? But then again, I can''t deny that I''m also looking forward to meeting her again.


    Mutsumi should be in the same college as Juri and Setsuna-nee, just in a different department. Maybe I could ask if they know her? There''s also Shiina and Sara...


    "Maybe. But I like living dangerously." She gave me a wink before stretching her arms above her head, revealing more of her toned, petite figure. "Anyway, enough about that. Tell me, what''ve you been up totely? I heard you''re going up against an influential family. Are you going to be fine?"


    Heh. So, was that something my mother told her? Or did she hear it from the others?


    I don''t want her to worry about me unnecessarily so... I can just tell her that it''s not serious.


    "Mutsumi-senpai, do I not look fine? I am the most shameless guy you''ve met. No matter who, I can stand my ground. Besides... It''s for another girl." I chuckled softly but thatst part put my lips into a wry smile.


    Mutsumi-senpai stared at me for a moment before thoughtfully nodding, "I figured that it concerned one of your girls. You must''ve been so busy these days. It took you a day to contact me."


    "You could say that. It''s been quite... eventful. Akane''s asleep now, though. So it''s just you and me." I put on my usual smile, reassuring her that it wasn''t serious.


    Mutsumi was also quite considerate as she didn''t push the topic anymore. Instead, her tone shifted slightly, bing more sultry.


    "Just the way I like it. And here I was thinking you might''ve forgotten about me." The camera dangerously lowered down, a few inches below her chin. The outline of her wless neck and the glimpse of her mound came into my view.


    "Impossible. How can I forget my wonderful senior?" I replied in a low voice, matching hers. "You''ve been on my mind. But you already knew that, didn''t you?"


    She brought the camera back up, her face now filling most of the screen. "I know, but it''s still nice to hear you say it, Ruki."


    Then, her expression softened for a moment, the yful banter giving way to something more sincere. Her earlier seductiveness pushed down, "Ruki... when we see each other again, I want more than just teasing. I want us to... take our time. Can we do that?"


    I met her gaze through the screen. I understand the depth of her words. This woman... Her longing for me was the same.


    "I understand, Mutsumi-senpai. I''ll make sure we do."


    There was a moment of silence between us, afortable one before she spoke again. "You always know how to say the right thing, don''t you? If I reckon, this is your glib tongue that everyone always praises."


    I shed a grin, not denying anything. "That''s how it is. I can''t really turn that off, can I? In any case, I''ll make sure our next meeting is something special. I promise."


    She nodded, her expression still soft but with that familiar spark of mischief in her eyes. "Good. Because I''ve been waiting for it."


    After this, we chatted a bit longer. The conversation flowed easily. Sometimes yful and sometimes serious. I learned about her college life and what she''s busy with.


    Apparently, she also took up a part-time job, honing her skills in designing. That''s her department.


    Soon enough, her eyelids began to droop again, her earlier sleepiness returning.


    "I should let you sleep, Senpai," I said after noticing her stifling a yawn.


    "Un... Maybe," Mutsumi-senpai murmured, though she didn''t seem in a rush to end the call. "But I like to hear your voice more before I fall asleep."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be here. I''ll whisper and sing for you if you need me to. You can put your phone down next to your ear." I assured her, watching her eyes slowly close.


    "Alright then. Goodnight, Ruki... I''m happy you called me tonight," Mutsumi-senpai whispered, her voice fading as she drifted off.


    The camera, now angled toward the ceiling, showed the stillness of her quiet room. I knew she was listening to me as I began to hum a soft tune.


    "Goodnight, Mutsumi-senpai," I whispered, continuing to hum for another few minutes before finally ending the call.


    As I ced my phone down, I couldn''t help but reflect on the conversation.


    There was always something maic about Mutsumi. Maybe it''s her boldness? There''s also her sincerity, and the way she made her intentions clear without any hesitation. It wasn''t that much different from the other girls but there''s still something unique with her. Furthermore, despite ourck of actual meeting, I could clearly feel the same warmth and attachment for


    her.


    I''m hopeless.


    Each of my rtionships was unique, but they all somehow fit together.


    With a sigh, I stood up and stretched, ncing over at Akane, who was still fast asleep in our bed. A small smile tugged at my lips as I climbed in beside her, careful not to wake her.


    The night had been long, but somehow, it feltplete.


    However, just before I also settled down and slept next to my silly wife, I remembered something else.


    I sat back up, making another call. It didn''t take long before a familiar old voice answered,


    deep and formal.


    "What might be the purpose of thiste-night call, Onoda-sama?"


    Who is it?


    Hitomi''s grandfather and the entric old man''s butler.


    As for the reason I called him... well, it has to do with my current issue.


    "I''d like to call in a favor again. Can I talk to the old man?"


    The butler''s tone remained t. "You never cease to amaze me with your audacity, Onoda-


    sama. Hold on."


    His words, while respectful, were tinged with the usual disapproval. He knew all too well how


    I had influenced Hitomi. Still, duty called, and he couldn''t just ignore me.


    A minuteter, the familiar, jolly voice of the entric old man burst through the phone.


    "Boy, you''re at it again, huh? Another favor so soon?"


    "You can turn me down, grandfather." I replied casually.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "First. Don''t call me grandfather. It''s too stiff! Call me grandpa like my darling girl does. And


    add some warmth!" He yfully chided.


    "You didn''t seem to mind itst time."


    "I forgot, okay?" He huffed. "Now stop dancing around. What do you want this time?"


    "I see. Well then, grandpa. It won''t be so much of a request as you know, I also don''t want to rely too much on someone when it''s a problem I made. Koizumi-san''s case is different. But


    this time..."


    "Stop beating around the bush, boy. I''m already old. I need to regte my sleep now."


    ¡°Uh... Alright, straight to the point. I need some information. Does the Kaneko family have any connection to the Kujou family from Kyoto? And if possible, I''d like to know everything there is to know about them."


    There was a pause before the old man''s tone shifted, growing more serious. "The Kaneko family? Why are you asking about them? Can''t you get this information from Miss Sayuri or


    even your father?"

 Chapter 2196: Ill get back to you

    Chapter 2196: I''ll get back to you


    ?


    Asking my parents about the Kujou family would surely yield results, but given that I had already troubled them with keeping the Ichihara family in check, I felt it was my


    responsibility to do my own part and not just wait for the result.


    The first person who came to mind was someone with the knowledge and connections I needed. The Patriarch of the Kaneko Family. A big shot in any industry tied to the former noble houses, he''d likely have the information I was after.


    "I''m sure they could help me out," I said, my tone bing serious, "but Grandpa, I can''t just sit back and rx, can I?"


    "Indeed, you can''t," The old man replied with a gruff chuckle. Even without seeing his face, I could already imagine him looking out at the sky while brushing his beard or mustache, "However, let me remind you. Someone like you, who only has his tongue as a weapon, won''t be able to influence a family like the Kujou. You should know by now how I despise idealists. So, tell me, what''s your n here? If you convinced me with your story then I might consider lending a hand."


    "I understand. Just hear me out, Grandpa..."


    With that, Iid out the details of my current situation. He listened intently, though it was clear he already knew many of the key points.


    I mean, ever since that meeting with Otoha and the old man, I was aware he''d been keeping tabs on me. Not that I minded. He was doing it for Otoha''s sake, making sure I didn''t go off the rails. And, of course, he''d already told me I''d owe him a favor in the future. And that favor was something I''d cashed in early to help Juri out of her predicament.


    After a long-winded exnation where I even told him I wanted to take Marika out of that house and bring her somewhere else, there was a brief silence on the other end. Then, I heard a low, thoughtful hum.


    I could hear him breathing deeply as though he was considering all the points Iid out.


    A few minutester, his voice echoed again, "Got it. You''re quite bold. It''s impressive your parents still back you up this much"


    "I''m being spoiled," I admitted.


    "Hah! At least you''re aware of that. But you can''t always dive into this deep of a problem every time. Ichihara are upstarts but the Kujou? No matter how weak they are today, they''re deeply entrenched in this side of the world that you young people haven''t seen yet. If you mess up here, your parents may also be in trouble."


    "I appreciate the concern, Grandpa. But backing out isn''t an option anymore. And Marika... she deserves a choice, just like Otoha."


    "And you think that choice is you?" He asked with his tone bing sharper.


    "It doesn''t have to be me," I replied. "It''s just that things turned out this way. Doesn''t her situation remind you of the past? If she marries that spoiled brat, her future won''t be any better."


    "Kid, you of all people shouldn''t be talking like that," he scolded lightly before letting out a long sigh. "But fine. I''ve seen what you''re capable of. I''ll help you this time, but this is thest favor. Until youplete the task I''m going to give you, don''te asking me for anything else."


    "Thank you, Grandpa. I''ll aplish that task when the timees. It won''t involve me seducing someone, right?"


    "You fool! Is getting more women all you think about?"


    "Not really. It''s just that... It''s kind of my specialty."


    "Ugh. You''ll give me a heart attack, boy. If Otoha sheds a tear because of you, I swear you won''t see the light of day again, understand?"


    "Of course, Grandpa. You can rest assured I''ll always treat Otoha and my girls like princesses."


    "... Forget it. Get some sleep. I''ll get back to you in a few days."


    After that, the old man cut the call off without waiting for me to reply. I stared at the screen for a while, my lips curved up.


    That was bold of me, but I knew he''d appreciate my directness. If I''d changed my tone, he would''ve picked up on it instantly.


    Still, I wondered what kind of task he had in mind. He''d been sitting on it for so long, and there was no hint of what it might be.


    Ah. I should just deal with it when the timees.


    After checking my messages onest time, I put down my phone and then joined Akane in our bed, cuddling her in my embrace.


    Friday morning started normally. Akane, who found the pancakes I left for her downstairs, returned to our bedroom, waking me up with her mouth stuffed with me.


    We spent an hour dealing with the side effects of the tea.


    After that, it''s the same routine of exercise, breakfast, and then preparing for school.


    Fuyu joined us in the train and I escorted the two of them to their school. I thought Futaba and Eri would also join us but they were runningte.


    I also received a message from Futaba, asking me when she should deliver the two underwear that I lent her.


    Yeah. She washed the two boxers and wanted to return them to me even though I told her that it''s fine since they''re just my old boxers stored in my room.


    She was insistent though so I told her to give it to Akane. Obviously, she refused. She would be bringing it with her the next time they visit our house.


    Eri also messaged me but it was more of an update about her attempt to take initiative with her boyfriend. She said she got so nervous that she failed to do anything. On the other hand, her boyfriend also didn''t do anything else but cuddle her when they were alone. In short, there still wasn''t any progress in their intimacy.


    I don''t know if I should give her a push or just tell her to be more aggressive but in the end, as her ''boy best friend'' I told her to not be hasty since progress can''t be made overnight, especially for them who were both inexperienced. Like Futaba, she said she''s going to visit again in the future. To ask me for more advice.


    I already told her everything though. What other advice can I give her?


    After separating from Akane and Fuyu, I then met up with Miyako.


    I thought I should pick her up again but when I messaged her, Miyako told me she was already


    at the bus so I just waited for her at the bus stop. When she arrived we made a detour,


    extending our morning together, before I escorted her to their school gates.


    With that done, I made my way to pick up Marika. It''s the same scenario with Ichihara Jun still waiting outside. Nothing changed. I walked in, picked up Marika and we took the bus to school, leaving the pompous idiot reeling in anger.


    He still couldn''t do anything.


    But unlike yesterday, I noticed that Ichihara-san''s husband returned to observing theN?v(el)B\\jnn


    proceedings.


    Our gazes met briefly, and it was a chilling exchange. Though he did nothing out of the ordinary, I could sense the same coldness from that day I met him in Ichihara-san''s house.


    He''s a cold bastard.


    How did Ichihara-san end up with a man like that? Was it just another arranged marriage? Whichever the case, I believe I should continue being wary of him.

 Chapter 2197: Switching it up

    Chapter 2197: Switching it up


    ?


    The morning yed out much like the day before.


    After arriving at school, I greeted Ryouko-san at the gate, had a brief but pleasant encounter with Sachi at the shoe locker area, escorted Marika to her ssroom, and then made my way to our ss.


    Today, since we were going to have a PE ss after the lunch break, everyone was ready to go to the empty clubroom again. However, we changed it up a bit today because of the time constraint. Instead of going there, we all went to the school cafeteria where we could take up most of the tables.


    The arrival of the girls caused amotion and it became a full-blown spectacle when I sat down in the middle of them.


    Despite trying to tone down our obvious flirting, just the sight of me surrounded by girls was enough to cement the yboy reputation that had been following me around. Now, with more eyewitnesses, I could feel their fingers pointing at me. Their eyes fixated on us, some whispering while others just observing.


    Did we disrupt the public order? Not really. Because Shizu and I were present at the same location, everyone became afraid of making a scene.


    I mean. Ourbination of the Student Council President and the new Disciplinary Officer screams ''authority''. If they didn''t want to get into trouble with us, they could only keep their thoughts to themselves.


    Of course, there were exceptions to it. Those who didn''t care about statuses.


    Unfortunately for those few, Shizu didn''t hesitate to tear into them, showcasing the intimidating side of her that made others shiver in their shoes. Her icy demeanor silenced any potential troublemakers before they could even think of causing a scene.


    Meanwhile, I didn''t just sit back and remain idle while Shizu was shielding me. With my usual smile, I greeted a few girls I''d gotten acquainted with during the camp. It was like a toned- down version of Hana''s angelic smile. Although in my case, it was targeted solely at the girls.


    Ah. Right.


    A few members of the so-called Anti-Ruki Club were lingering nearby, snapping photos like they were gathering evidence for some twisted ritual to curse me.


    I noticed them in my peripheral vision, their cameras clicking away. It was impossible to hide the sound, so they were quickly exposed. When I locked eyes with them, they scattered like startled birds, clearly not expecting to be caught in the act.


    I briefly considered chasing after them, but when I nced at the girls around me, waiting for me to return before eating their lunch, I decided against it.


    There was no need to stir up unnecessary trouble during this time. It wouldn''t be toote to go after themter when I patrol.


    However, to my surprise, they came back looking flustered and apologetic a few minutester.


    Someone caught them and asked them to return to me and apologize.


    From the way they shudder like wet chicks that get soaked in the rain, I suspected it was members of Uchiyama''s group of delinquents.


    I hadn''t seen much of them since the camp but from what I''d heard, they had taken it upon themselves to deal with anyone bad-mouthing me.


    Yeah... Absurd, right? Even without memanding them, they''re going around protecting my image.


    But was it really protecting? I mean. If you look at it closely, it feels like I employed the delinquent to silence the dissenters.


    Hino mentioned they''d been particrly activetely, stepping in to handle the gossip and rumors swirling around the school.


    Furthermore, he also mentioned that it wasn''t sitting well with Fukuda.


    The guy was still hung up on Chii and couldn''t stand that his senior had somehow gone from being an antagonist to a supporter of mine. The whole situation seemed to frustrate him to no end, making him more moody. As evident with how he kept on kicking his own desk before leaving the ssroom each break


    I wouldn''t be surprised if he was fuming behind the scenes along with the other cucks, watching as their attempts to undermine me only resulted in more people shifting to my side.


    "Well, that''s one problem I don''t need to worry about for now," I thought to myself as I watched the suspected Anti-Ruki faction members scurry away after their apology.


    Beside me, Shizu nudged my arm with her elbow, her tone stern as she said, "You should root them out while it''s still early, blockhead. Don''t sit on it."


    I could hear the concern in her voice. She was worried, and rightly so. I was setting a potentially bad oue by letting their group fester.


    I hadn''t done much yet as a Disciplinary Officer, so my position was still shaky. If things went south and my name got dragged into it, even Hayashi-sensei might not be able to save my


    spot.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to deal with them properly. It''s just a few who are unhappy about my closeness to all of you... If I guide them to the right path..."


    Shizu rolled her eyes at that and the other girls who were listening followed after. Then, they started giggling, thinking that I was being silly again.


    "What ''right path"? This idiot..." Satsuki sighed before stuffing a mouthful of noodles in her mouth.


    "Well, if words can''t persuade them, I have other means."


    "Don''t say violence." This time, it was Nami who chimed in with a raised brow.


    "Of course not. What do you think about exploiting their weaknesses?" I smirked, causing another eyerolls from my girls. Some of them giggled though like Marika and Misaki who probably thought I was ying around again.


    But the truth was, I could if I wanted to. Gathering dirt is an acquired skill I honed during the time of my rampant desire... Not that I''ve needed to use it recently. I''ve stopped digging up people''s weaknesses, especially with my girls. There was no point.


    "That''s worse!" This time, more girls shouted that in sync and in different wordings.


    In any case, I took the time to exin to them that it wouldn''t be so damaging that they''d be forced to quit school.


    I mean, none of those I exploited back then quit school. Some were just hospitalized when they raised their fists against me.


    Anyway, I soon steered the conversation back to a lighter topic, dispelling the difort that might''ve been brought by it.


    After steering the conversation to a lighter topic, the atmosphere around our table shifted back to its usual yful tone. My girls now felt more rxed. They resumed their teasing and banter but as always, it was centered around me.


    It didn''t take long for the cafeteria''s background noise to blend into the hum of our chatter.


    Satsuki, still chewing on her noodles, wiped her mouth and leaned toward me, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "So, idiot Ruki, what''s next on your agenda? More girls to woo?" Yeah. It was her attempt to jab at me, knowing I wouldn''t easily fight back.


    It earned a round of giggles from the others, and I could already sense their anticipation for


    my response.


    I nonchntly shrugged and smiled before wiping the sauce of the noodles on the side of her lips with my thumb, "I''m not so free to find new targets, don''t you think so? Besides, we have PE today. I''ll be helping Ryouko-san again."


    Satsuki instantly became flustered but it wasn''t the end of it as Nami saved her from it by


    interjecting.


    With a smirk and raised eyebrow, she yfully said, "You say that, Ruu but I bet you''re just plotting your next move in secret. What''s next? The girls'' volleyball team? You seem awfully close to Sachi from ss 4."


    Upon hearing that, the girls all pressed in on me, wanting to hear how I would deflect that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, she''s a friend who I get along with."


    "Alright. Don''t give him more ideas. This numbskull can make someone fall for you at a flick of his fingers. If anything, we''re the ones keeping in check. And isn''t that what you want,


    hubby?"


    This time, Haruko was the one who spoke as she picked up thest piece of cutlet on her te before pushing it to my mouth.


    I bit into it and answered, "Yeah... I''ll also have to rely on all of you. If you think it''s already too much and I''m about to do something unimaginable again, you girls can remind me. Remember, I will never not listen to any of you. Even though I might not follow you directly, I''ll still think about your perspective and decide ordingly."


    Yeah. This was kind of an unspoken rule in ourplex rtionship. Unfortunately, there wasn''t that much of an effect on it yet. I still kept falling for more girls...


    After a while, our conversation went into a lull and we silently finished our meals.


    The girls from the upper floors went together as I escorted them again while the others went


    to the changing room to put on their PE uniforms.


    Of course, my lunch break wasn''t over yet as I still had to report to Hayashi-sensei, visit Orimura-sensei and apany Ryouko-san as her assistant.

 Chapter 2198: Comfortable Presence

    Chapter 2198: Comfortable Presence


    ?


    The moment I stepped into the Director''s Office, it was clear that Hayashi-sensei was in a bad mood.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She was sitting at her desk, gripping a stack of papers, most likely a report of sorts. The stress lines on her forehead were deeper than usual and her hair looked slightly disheveled, as if she had been running her fingers through it in frustration.


    As soon as she noticed me, I noticed Hayashi-sensei letting out a sigh of relief. Her expression softened slightly.


    It seemed that my presence was a wee distraction to whatever was bothering her. I might not be able to offer her a solution but my presence was slowly bing a source of herfort.


    My massages are that effective, huh?


    I approached her with my usual smile, hoping to ease the tension.


    "Bad news?" I asked without breaking eye contact with her.


    She exhaled and gave a faint smile. "You''re intrigued, huh? It''s nothing for you to worry about. It''s rted to the First."


    Seeing her force a smile like that, I couldn''t help but feel the urge to just go behind her and provide relief to her ease through my massage.


    However, that''s not going to work here. It may even irritate her more.


    Anyway, the First, huh? So a problem from another affiliate school under the same umbre as ours. Although Hayashi-sensei wasn''t directly responsible for managing it, as the overall director of both institutions, she still received regr updates from them. And most likely, the final decision on whatever policy or resolution they cook up still rests upon her.


    I visited that school with Ryouko-san when we were sent to investigate but we didn''t find anything too suspicious when ites to forbidden rtionships. However, there was a clear difference between that school and our school.


    The First High School had more students but in terms of achievements, our school was superior, both academically and athletically. The recent sess of the Girls'' Basketball Team, which had just imed 1st ce in the City-level Inter High School Tournament, was a perfect example of that.


    "Anything I can do to help?" I offered. However, I knew she wouldn''t just involve me in something outside of my jurisdiction. All she needed from me was my presence. Other than that, nothing.


    I mean, I''m still a student in her eyes. I may have my father''s appearance, but I am not as capable as him.


    Hayashi-sensei waved her hand dismissively. "No, no. This is administrative nonsense. Nothing that should concern you. But thank you for offering, shameless brat. Sit down there and wait for me. I''ll hear your report shortly."


    I could tell she appreciated the gesture but that''s it. She immediately switched back to her usual self, pushing me back to a distance as she set aside her problem to deal with me. What else can I do but follow her?


    I turned around and took my usual seat on the sofa.


    Following the rustling of papers and the soft thud of something to keep it in ce on the table, Hayashi-sensei stood up and started walking to my location.


    As she settled next to me on the couch, the weight of her responsibilities was evident in her demeanor. Even though she tried to shake off the tension, it was clear that the situation with the First High School was eating away at her.


    For a moment, the room was filled with an awkward silence, the kind that felt almost heavy. I was waiting for her to give me a sign, to either start with my report or for her to let me off the hook for today. However, she seemed so lost in thought, staring ahead, her arms crossed as if trying to shield herself from the stress.


    This was rare. She always seemed mysterious, enigmatic even. And despite the vulnerabilities that I witnessedtely, she remained this stoic woman who would never be beaten down into this state.


    I wonder what exactly happened.


    Sensing her internal battle, I couldn''t help but offer again. "Sensei, it looks like whatever''s going on at the First High School is really weighing on you. Maybe we can skip the reporting today? I can help you rx instead." I kept my tone light, trying to loosen up the tension around her.


    I even gestured with my hands as I massaged the air.


    My words seemed to finally reach her, as she blinked a few times before her shoulders slowly dropped. The tension that had been holding her upright began to release and she let out a small, exhausted breath.


    Following that, Hayashi-sensei stifled herughter before hitting my head lightly, "Shameless bright. Your hand movement is indecent. I don''t recall you massaging me like that."


    "Well, what can I do? How can I grip the air in front of me?"


    "Forget it. You have to finish your report, even if it''s uneventful. That''s what we''ve agreed upon. And also... do your best." Hayashi-sensei shook her head and wryly smiled as though she was scolding herself for being momentarily distracted. Then, she stretched her arm out to


    me.


    I grabbed it and gently ced her arm on myp. I then shifted in my seat, drawing close to her. "I''ll start my report then, sensei. Also, tell me if it hurts or if you like me to massage you in other parts. Like your head or shoulders."


    "Just get on with it, brat. And stop talking too much. I''ll appreciate it more if you first focus on your report and your massage second..."


    "Understood..." Iically saluted while wearing the same yful smile before I started squeezing her palm. I''ve been reading surface knowledge about massages recently since my girls also loved it but I knew I was far from good. My massages were nothing more than an amateurish attempt to stimte the sensitive nodes in their bodies, bringing temporary relief.


    Nevertheless, Hayashi-sensei seemed to be taking a lot morefort from it as she was also not expecting some quality service from me.


    And today wouldn''t be any different. As I began talking about things that happened within the school grounds that rted to me, I meticulously massaged her hand before moving up to her


    arm.


    Before long, Hayashi-sensei leaned on the backrest, allowing her body topletely fall into rxation.


    Her chest heaved up and down in a rhythmic interval as I gradually moved from her arm before eventuallynding on her shoulder.


    In my head, I wanted to relieve her headache but considering I started with her hand, I ended up climbing up instead.


    As soon as my fingers sped around her shoulder des, Hayashi-sensei unconsciously let out a silent moan.


    I abruptly stopped, thinking that she might fault me for it but there wasn''t any reaction to her. Instead, she only raised her head again upon noticing that I stopped moving.


    "What? Is it over?"


    I tried to read the expression on her face. It was partly red but the look of relief was more


    apparent. The heaviness from early dissipated miraculously


    "Mhm. I finished my report, sensei. My massage, however..."


    Hayashi-sensei''s eyes flickered with a mix of surprise and self-consciousness as she realized


    the proximity between us


    I could see the wheels turning in her head, her internal struggle at keeping herself cool. Somehow, her usual demeanor around me had started to falter against thefort and


    intimacy of this moment.


    She began to pull away slightly, her shoulders tensing under my touch.


    "I think that''s enough for today," She said, her voice a bit more rigid than before. She gently extracted her shoulder from my grasp and sat up straighter as she attempted to put some distance between us. "Thank you, that was... quite rxing."


    Naturally, I didn''t stop her.


    I could sense the internal battle in her eyes. She was trying hard not to let her guard down too much, not to blur the lines between her role as the Director and the personal connection we


    had formed. I guess she''s trying to maintain this line between us.


    My presence was afort for her but she didn''t want to go past that.


    "Sensei, it''s okay to rx," I said softly, trying to reassure her without overstepping any boundaries. "You don''t always have to be so guarded. Not with me. I may be a shameless brat in your eyes but sensei... Aren''t I also the one who you can rx with the most?" "What are you implying?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "Nothing much. I just want you to not be this stiff. If you think it''s too much, you can always


    tell me to stop. But you don''t have to be this restrained. If you needfort and I can help with that then by all means... ask for it when I''m here."


    Hayashi-sensei went silent. Her eyes lingered on me for a little bit longer as her expression softened slightly. She didn''t say anything at all, but her eyes conveyed a lot of what was in her


    head.


    Slowly, I closed in on her again, but instead of resuming the massage, I tapped on my


    shoulder, gesturing for her to use it.


    After a few seconds of internal struggle, her long hair draped over my shoulder, falling


    alongside her head as she soughtfort.


    "... D-don''t misunderstand." She whispered.


    I simply smiled and let her rest, providing thefort she needed without pushing any further. This moment was enough. There''s no need to put any meaning behind this. It was nothing but offering her thefort that she needed.


    Eventually, I ced my hand on top of her head and gentlybed her hair. She looked up at me as though she was about to scold me for treating her like this. However, upon meeting my gaze, she immediately averted her gaze, not daring to look up again.


    For the next few minutes, no more words were exchanged between us but our moment continued. By the time I walked out of the door, Hayashi-sensei remained in her seat,


    watching me.

 Chapter 2199: Ground Rules

    Chapter 2199: Ground Rules


    ?


    As I closed the door behind me, the cool air of the hallway hit my face, contrasting with the warmth that lingered in the Director''s Office. My thoughts swirled as I walked away, reying thest few minutes I had with Hayashi-sensei. Her resting her head on my shoulder, that small, unspoken gesture of trust, meant more than anything she could''ve said aloud.


    No matter how much she denied it, I somehow ended up being her ce offort. I didn''t pry about the cause of her stress anymore since like she said, it wasn''t something someone like me could help with.


    Nheless, Hayashi-sensei was still quite a wonder. Despite all the power and authority she wielded, there was this side of her- vulnerable and uncertain that she rarely allowed anyone to see. Maybe it was because she was so hung up on my father that she truly never opened herself up to anyone else.


    Yet, even though she couldn''t totally separate me from my father, I could tell that she was gradually gravitating toward me. The cracks in her walls were already too obvious not to notice it.


    I wonder if she even realizes how much she''s letting her guard down around me. Probably not. In any case, I''ll just have to continue what I''m doing, right?


    Being the Director meant she had to be firm and authoritative. And yet, in those quiet moments when it was just the two of us, it was like she wanted to shed that weight, even if just for a little while.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle as I thought about how she kept calling me a shameless brat yet she always sumbed to my chiding. Of course, I was teasing her not just because I wanted to push her buttons or test her boundaries, it was my own way to repay her for taking care of Shizu and me as well as turning a blind eye to my rtionships.


    Teasing as repayment, huh? But well, it all results in her getting relieved of stress anyway so it''s a positive thing.


    Anyway, I continued down the stairs and set aside my thoughts about Hayashi-sensei, focusing more on what was ahead of me.


    Another meeting with Orimura-sensei.


    I wonder if she prepared something today. Although we might''ve not spent that much time together yesterday, I sessfully conveyed my thoughts to her when we visited the clubhouse.


    Besides, the bet between us was still on. I would be aiming to make her honest and devoted to me while she''s going to continue correcting my way.


    Currently, she''s failing at that considering our previous interactions. As for whether it would change today, I''d find out soon enough.


    -


    As I stood before Orimura-sensei''s door, I gently knocked, announcing my arrival. I then turned the knob and pushed it open.


    To my surprise, Orimura-sensei was already standing behind her table, her expression a mix of anticipation and conflict as she stared at me. She''s still wearing her tracksuit today. However, as a bonafide pervert, I couldn''t help but stare at her figure that I already held twice before.


    I did my best to maintain the calm on my face as I waited for her to invite me in. "Come in," she said, her voice steady but her eyes betraying a hint of nervousness.


    Yep. She''s just the same as me. Unlike yesterday, we''re not pressed in time today and we''re back in the room where our second time happened.


    I walked in as she asked, the familiar fragrance of her filling the air.


    My eyes then turned to the couch; the scene of our previous encounters. It felt like it was beckoning me, reminding me of our intimate moments a few days ago.


    I turned to face her and our gazes intersected. Orimura-sensei narrowed her eyes but she maintained contact. Following that, she started walking, matching my steps as we reached the couch at the same time.


    I sat down and she took the seat next to me.


    An ufortable silence then soon followed as none of us talked. However, the familiar tension that was also present yesterday started to fill the room. Before I knew it, I already had my hand stretching to her back to hook around her waist.


    As my fingers pressed on her softness, Orimura-sensei squirmed a little as her only resistance. I heard her clicking her tongue but in the end, the distance between us disappeared. "Sensei, have you thought about our bet?" I started, my voice calm butced with a subtle challenge.


    Rather than wait for her to open up the conversation, I decided to be the one to initiate today. Orimura-sensei hesitated for a moment as her eyes flickered with uncertainty. She then turned her head to face me, "I have, shameless brat. You may have pulled me into that clubhouse of yours but I still believe that my terms are the right ones. I need to correct you for Ryouko''s sake."


    And there she goes with her usual tirade. She still won''t give up despite the obvious signs that she''s already drawn to me.


    Understanding her stubbornness, my lips curved up into a smirk as my grip on her waist tightened, "I see. I don''t see anything wrong with it. I said I''ll ept whatever you decide to do. But sensei, nothing''s changed on me. I''m still devoted to Ryouko-san and all the girls around me. Do you have something prepared that can change my mind today?"


    As I sat there with my smirk still in ce, Orimura-sensei''s eyes shed with a mix of determination and uncertainty.


    She was a woman who was too loyal to her mission even if that mission was bing increasingly blurred by her own desires.


    "I... I have something nned, yes," Orimura-sensei stammered as she pinched my hand on her waist, "But first, we need to set some ground rules."


    Hearing that, I raised an eyebrow, amused by her attempt to regain control of the situation. "Ground rules? Alright, sensei. Let me hear them. I''ll follow your rules to an extent. This is your request, after all."


    I knew that bringing up that this was her request was taking an effect on her. It was reminding her that if not for that, I wouldn''t be this obedient to listen to her, I could make her honest if I


    stopped putting a cap on my actions.


    Orimura-sensei took a deep breath to steel herself. Following that, she looked at me, her gaze firm and intense.


    "First, no kissing unless I initiate it. Second, you have to listen to everything I say without argument. And third..." Her voice trailed for a moment as her cheeks flushed slightly, "Third, you have to promise not to... not to make me lose control likest time."


    This...


    Looks like she really put some thought into this, huh?


    The first rule was probably because of yesterday when I suddenly kissed her.


    The second rule was just her way to not always be stumped with my words.


    Andstly, the third rule... Well, she knew just as well as I did that it was one we wouldn''t be


    able to uphold. If things heated up between us again, there''d be no stopping.


    I mean, if things get heated up between us again, I doubt we''d be able to stop at all.


    Anyway, let''s lighten the atmosphere for now.


    With a chuckle, I leaned closer to her, my lips brushing against her wless skin.


    "You mean like this, sensei?"


    My voice was barely a whisper as my breath made her body instinctively shiver from the


    sensation.


    Wait. I said lighten not heat up the atmosphere.


    She shuddered at the sensation, her body instinctively leaning closer to mine before she caught herself to a stop, "Y-yes, like that! Shameless brat, don''t just do that out of nowhere!" ying along, I pulled back, still smirking, as I raised my hands in mock surrender. "Alright, sensei. I''ll y by your rules. But remember, I''m only doing this because I want to see how you n on correcting my ways."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I know. But nothing will change if I let you keep swaying me with your shamelessness." Orimura-sensei, her resolve faltering for a moment before she straightened.


    "I see. Understandable. So, what now? Are we done here?"


    "For now..." She replied, though her gaze lingered on me, as though she were trying to decide whether to keep her distance or close it.

 Chapter 2200: No Rule Broken

    Chapter 2200: No Rule Broken


    ?


    Shortly after that, Orimura-sensei and I spent the time in constrained silence. I was waiting for her to make her move but other than furtively ncing at me, Orimura-sensei could only fidget at my side.


    I watched her struggle to get past her internal conflict, holding myself back from reaching to her.


    I mean two of the three rules pretty much put a lid on how I could act around her. No kiss initiative and no arguing with her.


    Opening up a topic was possible. But at this point, what should I say? Tease her more? Then, it might lead to her third rule; making her lose control of herself.


    Anyway, after a long while. Or maybe it wasn''t that long?


    Orimura-sensei heavily breathed in before echoing what she saidst, her words hung in the air like a challenge.


    "For now..."


    With that, I leaned back slightly, watching her next move carefully.


    Once again, her eyes kept flicking between me and the space in front of us as if she was still calcting her next move.


    The tension in the room was slowly bing thick, making the atmosphere around us suffocating.


    "Sensei," Sensing that she might go silent again, I called to her, my voice as soft as possible, "I''m still waiting. You said you have something nned. Or is your n just having us sit here in silence after youy your ground rules?"


    Upon hearing that, her expression hardened. Her hand twitched ever so slightly in herp.


    I could tell she was struggling. The professional and indifferent mask she was trying to wear kept slipping as the desires written on her face kept betraying her.


    "Shameless brat," Orimura-sensei replied with a volume almost too quiet to hear. "I told you, we''re not doing anything unless it''s on my terms."


    She straightened her back as though bracing herself. "I''m going to teach you restraint. That''s what we''re doing now."


    Amused at that answer, I raised an eyebrow. I had no idea if she just came up with it after being pressed or if that''s really what she''s nning. Either way, I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.


    "Restraint, huh? Is that really what you''re aiming for here, sensei? Is that why you''re not doing anything?"


    She bit her lip as her usual confidence faltered for a split second. However, not a secondter, she steeled herself again.


    This time, her hand moved as it rested lightly on my chest. The warmth of her touch sent a jolt through my senses. However, Orimura-sensei quickly pulled away as if she hadn''t meant to let it linger for too long.


    "Yes," She answered as she forced her tone to sound firm despite the slight shakiness of it, "Restraint. If we''re going to continue whatever this is, then we have to be clear about boundaries."


    Yeah. Right. Boundaries.


    My lips curved up again. Even if she was trying to act as though she was still in control, I could already see the cracks forming in her resolve.


    Once again, I leaned in just slightly, closing the distance between us.


    "Alright, sensei. I''ll listen. But what happens if you start to bend the rules you''ve just made?"


    As I said that, I made sure that our shoulders brushed and my breath blew just a few inches away from her neck.


    Orimura-sensei visibly shuddered before shooting a re.


    However, the effect was softened by the way she had to gasp, freeing herself from holding her breath.


    "I... I won''t," Orimura-sensei answered. But it''s not that convincing with the stutter, "And you won''t either... If you know what''s good for you, shameless brat."


    I held back my chuckle this time but it was amusing how she''s still trying her best to sound authoritative.


    "Sure. I''ll y along. After all, you''re the one in control, sensei."


    Not like the way I phrased that, her eyes narrowed at me.


    Nheless, even though she was trying to hold on to the power in this situation, her bodynguage just continued betraying her.


    The closeness between us was starting to affect her, just as much as it was affecting me.


    I leaned in closer, just enough for my lips to press on her neck. Instinctively, Orimura-sensei lifted her neck, allowing ess to it.


    But as soon as she realized what I was doing, she pushed on my chest before her voice took on


    a sharp edge.


    "Shameless brat, lie back."


    Surprised at her sudden demand, I raised an eyebrow.


    Nheless, upon seeing the glint in her eyes, I followed her words. I shrugged my shoulders before resting my back against the couch cushions.


    As she watched me closely, Orimura-sensei hesitated for a moment before leaning forward herself, essentially switching our positions.


    As her arm pushed down on my side, I sensed her fingers grazing the hem of my shirt.


    She wasn''t fully confident in what she was doing but she was pushing through her own hesitations.


    I watched her with interest, wondering what she would do next.


    "Un. I''m in control. I don''t have to be taken in by his pace," Orimura-sensei whispered as if she was reminding herself as much as she was telling me.


    Following that, her hands pressed against my chest, the fabric of my uniform bunching under


    her palms.


    Slowly and carefully, she unbuttoned and parted it away, exposing the skin underneath.


    Her bre seemin got stuck as her fingers brushed my bare chest.


    I couldn''t help but smirk and call her out, "Sensei, are you sure you''re following your own


    rules? Or are you about to break one? You''re about to lose control."


    Upon hearing that, her hands froze and I could see the conflict in her eyes. She wanted to


    assert herself, but the attraction was getting the better of her.


    As though she was trying to fool a kid, Orimura-sensei cleared her throat, trying to regain herposure, "I said no kissing unless I initiate it. I never said anything about touching."


    So, she''s using wordy now.


    I chuckled and shrugged, dropping my inquisitive gaze. "Fair enough."


    Her hand remained against my chest, the warmth of her touch spreading through me. For a moment, neither of us moved as we were caught in the tension between us.


    Then, gradually, she began to trail her fingers down the center of my chest, her touch light


    and teasing.


    "You need to learn control," Orimura-sensei murmured. However, it sounded less like a lesson and more like something she was telling herself.


    I could feel the shift in her demeanor as her hands became more confident. She was trying to take charge and set the pace. For now, I let her. I wanted to see how far she was willing to go here.


    "Sensei," I said, my voice suggestive, "if you keep this up, I''m going to need more than just


    your touch."


    She gasped again but she didn''t pull away. Instead, she leaned in closer, her face inches from


    mine.


    Her conflicted eyes flickered between my lips and my neck, as though debating where she should nt her kiss.


    "Will this shut you up, shameless brat?" Orimura-sensei whispered before pushing down,


    capturing my lips.


    She closed her eyes as her tongue invaded my mouth.


    Naturally, I weed the intruder, entangling her in an intimate kiss. Something we''ve


    already done a lot of times before.


    A few secondster, she pulled away, her dark eyes staring straight at me as though waiting


    for me to say something.


    Her face was already turning crimson, yet she remained steadfast in her attempt to appear


    unbothered.


    Slowly, my moist lips stretched from side to side as I responded to her earlier question, "Mhm. That was enough to shut me up. Can I ask for more?"


    Her expression darkened at the challenge but I could see the way her resolve started to waver.


    That kiss proved it. She wanted me, just as much as I wanted her. But she kept on fighting it,


    trying to maintain control.


    "You''re testing me," Orimura-sensei muttered, her fingers tightening slightly against my skin. Then slowly, they slid further into the depths of my clothes as her arms closed to my


    back.


    Following that, Orimura-sensei lifted herself from her seat as she climbed up to myp,


    straddling me.


    "I''m just following your lead," I smoothly replied as I guided her with my arms which she didn''t deny me from doing, "I told you, sensei, I''m devoted to you too."


    She stared at me for a long moment, her chest rising and falling with shallow breaths. Then,


    as if making a decision, Orimura-sensei let go of her inhibitions. Her face softened up as her head fell down on me again, our lips meeting in a sh.


    "This isn''t over," she said, her voice steadying yet her breath hot and bothered, "We''lln/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    continue this lesson of restraint next time."


    "Next time, huh? When will that be?" I raised an eyebrow but didn''t push my question further


    lest she change her mind.


    Instead, my hands moved from her hips as it slipped underneath the top of her tracksuit.


    "You''ll know when the timees," She replied in between our kisses as she allowed my


    hand to crawl further up, tracing a line on her skin leading to her chest. Have I broken a rule? Not to my knowledge, I guess. Everything happened ording to Orimura-sensei''s actions. But does this count as her losing control?


    Honestly, I have no idea...


    Only one thing was on my mind though... To answer the desire she''s conveying at the moment.

 Chapter 2201: I lost *

    Chapter 2201: I lost *


    ?


    As Orimura-sensei continued straddling me, our lips remained locked in a passionate kiss. She pressed herself further, making our body heat mingle together.


    As Orimura-sensei continued straddling me, her body pressed against mine. I could feel the heat radiating from her, igniting more of my desire for her.


    Our passionate kisses resumed as I answered her hunger, tasting her own uncontrolled desire from her lips.


    My hands underneath her tracksuit continued their ascent, tracing the curves of her waist and the outline of her body.


    Her skin was soft and smooth, and I could feel her shiver beneath my touch.


    As I climbed higher, I eventually cupped her breasts through the thick fabric of her sports bra. She moaned softly, her body arching into mine as I gently squeezed and massaged her on top of it.


    Then, when my fingers sessfully slipped inside, she gasped as I pressed her hardening nipples.


    Because of this, despite her attempt to embrace me tightly, she moved her hands back to my chest, tracing the lines of my body and focusing more on my firm muscles that were usually unnoticeable through my uniform before moving on my nipples too, reciprocating what I was doing to her.


    Both of us shivered from the sensation before momentarily pausing the connection between our lips.


    "I thought you said you were in control, sensei," I murmured while sporting my usual smirk, triggering her.


    "I am in control. This is just a lesson, shameless brat. A lesson in restraint." She replied but I could tell that she just couldn''t admit once again that she was about to lose it.


    If she criester that I broke her rules, I''ll point her to this.


    I smiled as my hands continued their exploration. "I''m all for learning, sensei. But I think we''ve moved past restraint."


    Upon saying that, I pinched her nipples between my fingers causing her body to bend backward, causing her swelling breast to perk up.


    "N-no, we haven''t," She firmly insisted. "I''m in control here. I say what happens and when."


    How stubborn.


    I shook my head and chuckled. My fingers continued to pinch her erect nipples, teasing their sensitivity. I then pushed my lips on her neck before tracing a lick down to the bulge made by my naughty hands.


    I switched one from pinching to firmly grasping it. Then, my mouth enclosed around the swelling, tasting her even if it was on top of her tracksuit.


    After sucking on it for a few seconds, I lifted my gaze and said, "Alright, sensei. What happens next?"


    With her brows furrowed, Orimura-sensei red at my mischief but she didn''t scold me for it. Instead, shemanded, "Next... I explore your body. Don''t move and just take whatever I''m going to do."


    This woman... She''s really pushing herself too much, isn''t she? But then again, this is a situation she created. I''ll just have to apany her and see where this will take us.


    "I can do that. But remember, sensei. I''m not the only one who needs to learn restraint." I said it like a reminder and Orimura-sensei answered with a nod.


    She hesitated for a moment as she stared deeply into my eyes. Then, as if making a decision once again, she nodded with a determined expression.


    "I know that, perverted brat. I can handle it."


    In one corner of my mind, my concern was nagging at me. It was telling me to stop Orimura- sensei before she could regret this.


    However, my desire for her and the decision to see through this won over.


    With that, my hands loosened and slipped out of her tracksuit. Following that, Orimura- sensei shifted her position as she resumed exploring my body. She unbuttoned my uniformpletely as her hands ran over my chest, my arms and my abdomen.


    She leaned down, her lips brushing against my skin and her tongue tracing the lines of my muscles.


    I could feel my body responding to her touch, my desire building with each passing second. Then, she moved even lower, her hands trailing down to the waistband of my pants.


    She looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mix of desire and uncertainty.


    "Can I?" She asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    I nodded as the stimtion from her touch was making my breath ragged, "Yes. You''re in control. You can do whatever you want, sensei."


    Pleased with my answer, a beautiful smile shed on her lips as her fingers moved to


    unbutton my pants.


    With her knees propping herself up on the couch, she lifted her hips as she slid my pants down, leaving me only in my boxers.


    The desire in her eyes burned with a hunger that matched my own.


    Following that, Orimura-sensei leaned down for one more kiss, our tongues shed in a passionate exchange before she broke it again.


    She slowly shifted her position, climbing down from myp and cing herself between my legs. Her lips brushed against my thighs as her tongue traveled upwards.


    I groaned as my body ached from the growing stimtion. I could feel myself growing harder, my cock straining against the fabric of my boxers.


    Orimura-sensei looked up at me in fascination, her eyes filled with a mix of desire and mischief.


    "Is this what you want, shameless brat?" she asked, her voice soft.


    I could only answer with a nod as I sucked in a deep breath, preparing myself for what was to


    come.


    As her fingers grasped the waistband of my boxers, she slid them down, letting my raging erection spring free, hard, and ready.


    Orimura-sensei stared at it for a moment as she aled the thick scent of my arousa She reached out, her fingers wrapping around the shaft. Her firm hold was strangely gentle. She began to stroke me, slowly at first as her grip tightened with each passing second.


    I could feel the pleasure building as the intense sensation spread throughout my body. Following that, I watched as she leaned forward, her tongue sticking out to lick the tip of my erection, scooping up the precum before lubricating it all over.


    As my hips involuntarily jolted upwards, Orimura-sensei looked up at me, her eyes asking for


    my permission.


    I delivered my answer by dropping my hand on her head, tucking her hair behind her ear. She clicked her tongue, expressing her slight annoyance at my gesture but that didn''t discourage her.


    "Here''s another lesson for you, brat. Hold out as much as you can." Orimura-sensei said as her lips pressed down on the tip. She was only waiting for my answer before she took me in. "What if I can''t?" I answered, my hand sensually pinching her ear before cupping her cheek. She averted her gaze for a moment, maybe in an attempt to hide her flustered expression but to no avail. Following that, she faced me again with a more determined look, "Then... we''ll end this here. And continue to another day until you learn to restrain yourself." "Then, sensei. What if you can''t hold back?" I repeated my question but this time, directed to


    herself.


    Orimura-sensei was stumped. Of course, despite her stubbornness to admit to anything, she was aware of her own state.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hence, she truly contemted how to answer me.


    Once she was done, Orimura-sensei stared back at me with a heated gaze. Unlike earlier, there was neither mischief nor desire reflected on her face, only her affection for me.


    She then cruelly bit her lip as she murmured in a barely audible voice.


    "... I''ll take that as my loss."


    Then without waiting for me to reply, Orimura-sensei began.


    Her lips gradually parted as she took me into her mouth, sliding the head in and down to half


    of my length.


    I couldn''t help but groan in pleasure as the sensation of her warm, wet mouth enveloped me sending waves of stimtion through my body.


    Once she found herfort zone, Orimura-sensei started to move, her head bobbing up and down as she took me deeper and deeper. Her tongue assisted her endeavor as it wrapped around my length, poking my sensitive spots.


    I could feel the pleasure building as my body ached with desire for her. However, since she called for a challenge. I held on just like our previous intimate moments.


    I had no idea if she intentionally forgot about it or if she was just too far up in her head,


    thinking she could turn the table on me today.


    Seconds quickly turned into a minute and finally, she popped me out of her mouth, my cock


    twitching as it glistened from her saliva.


    With a re, the woman looked up at me as she gradually stood up.


    I tried to open my mouth to tease her but she beat me to it.


    "Shut up, shameless brat. Don''t say anything..."


    Climbing up to the couch and straddling me, Orimura-sensei then pulled the zipper of her


    tracksuit before grabbing my arms and putting them on her waist.


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, I slipped my fingers into the waistband of her track


    pants before pulling them down along with her panties, baring her love-juicesden sacred


    ce for my eyes to see.


    My hands returned to her waist, guiding her back to me. She then gripped my length, angling


    the tip to her entrance.


    "... I lost."


    At the same time as she whispered that admission, Orimura-sensei lowered herself down,


    taking me deep inside her.

 Chapter 2202: Third Time *

    Chapter 2202: Third Time *


    ?


    As Orimura-sensei settled back down on myp, my length firmly sheathed in her depths, we both let out a silent moan, taking in the pleasure of our connection.


    I could feel her tightness enveloping me, the warmth of her body weing me in as she locked me in a squeeze. She was slick and ready, her desire evident in the way she eagerly took me in.


    The sensation was overwhelming. I had to fight the urge to thrust upwards immediately. Instead, I corrected my grip on her waist, steadying her as she adjusted to my size. Even though she''d already taken me twice before, it was still too much for her.


    At that, Orimura-sense''s breath came in short gasps as she tried to recover. Her cheeks flushed with her arousal. And there was a struggle in her eyes. Her own battle between her desire and her need to maintain control. However, her body betrayed her. Unconsciously, her hips had already started moving in small, involuntary circles. That allowed my cock to grind against her sensitive walls, giving us both stimtion and pleasure that continued to umte.


    Saying that she lost meant she was finally admitting to it. She couldn''t really contain herself in my presence. Our connection was already forged and each time we met in private like this, that connection continued to be refined, smoothening the edges and polishing it in its entirety.


    "Sensei. You feel amazing," I seductively murmured into her ear which immediately took effect, her body shivering.


    She met my gaze and narrowed her eyes into a re, expressing her vexation. However, vulnerability and desire were apparent in her expression, crumbling the walls she was attempting to build into smithereens.


    "Shut up," That''s all she could reply. And yet, there was no heat behind her words. Instead, Orimura-sense leaned down, capturing my lips in a passionate kiss. Our tongues shed as we explored simultaneously as our lower bodies moved in sync.


    I could feel her wetness coating me fully, her arousal evident in the way her body responded to mine. Like always, she began to move first, lifting herself up before sliding back down, taking me deep down to the base with each thrust.


    I met her thrusts with my own as my hips rose to meet hers. But as Orimura-sensei rode me, her sacred ce squeezing me tighter with each sway of her hips, I could feel her resolve slipping away.


    Eventually, the room became filled with the sound of our ragged breaths and the wet p of our bodiesing together. The pleasure continued to build as the tension coiled in my body, ready to snap.


    Nheless, I continued holding back my limit. I remembered her challenge and I was determined to oust her, to prove that I could maintain my restraint even if she lost hers.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I gritted my teeth, my body tense with the effort of holding back.


    At this point, Orimura-sensei''s movements became more frantic, her hips shaking wildly as she chased her own release. Our lips disconnected as we both needed some air.


    She then leaned forward, her hands gripped my shoulders for support.


    Right in front of my eyes, her breasts heaved with each breath, her nipples hard and pressing against the fabric of her sports bra.


    Tempted, I moved my hands from her hips, pulling her bra up to free her wonderful pair. They bounced with each movement, her perky cherries hard and begging for attention.


    I started with a bite on her neck before sliding down, capturing one of her cherries in my mouth, sucking and biting it gently.


    Almost instantly, Orimura-sensei''s body quivered uncontrobly as it doubled the stimtion she was receiving.


    After a few seconds of sucking and teasing her nipple, her hand pulled on my hair as she pressed my head further into her chest.


    "Hnnngg~ S-shameless brat, why are you this unfair?!"


    Orimura-sensei cried out as her lower body convulsed. That stimtion brought her over her limit and she climaxed.


    I could feel her tightening around me as her warm love juices spilled, her sensitive depths pulsing with her release.


    However, I didn''t stop. I met that uncontroble churning of her body with a stronger thrust into her as I pushed myself closer to my own limit.


    Orimura-sensei''s voice echoed once again but this time, she lifted my head to help her block her voice with my mouth.


    As she copsed against me, her body limped yet satisfied.


    I wasn''t done yet though. With my cock still deep within her, I flipped her over, pinning her beneath me on the couch. Yep. It''s the same as thest time. However, the change was... Orimura-sensei didn''t protest at my initiative.


    As soon as she regained control of her body, she wrapped her legs around my waist, pulling me deeper into her, urging me to satisfy both of us.


    Before starting, I fixed her disheveled hair, admiring the erotic face that no one else could see apart from me.


    And then, as I sealed her lips again, my hips started thrusting in and out of her with a fierce intensity.


    I could feel my own release building, the pleasure coiling in my body, ready to explode. Orimura-sensei met my thrusts with her own, her hips rising to meet mine, her body eager for


    more.


    Soon, our kisses turned fierce as well. Our tongues shed and our breaths mingled as we lost ourselves in the moment.


    It didn''t take long before I could feel her body tensing again, her insides clenching around me as she neared another orgasm.


    Breaking the kiss, I looked into her eyes, seeing the raw desire and vulnerability reflected back at me. "Cum with me, sensei," I whispered. "Let me make you feel even better."


    She nodded, her eyes filled with trust and affection. Her moan once again gained volumes as she continued moving alongside me.


    I could feel my own climax already at the edge, the pleasure intensifying with each thrust. But


    I held back, I had to wait for her. To see here undone before I let go.


    And then, with an enchanting moan that was half pleasure and half surrender, Orimura-sensei reached her second climax. Her lower body uncontrobly quivered as her inner walls clenched tightly around me. The waves of pleasure washed over her beautiful face.


    The sight of her, lost in ecstasy, was enough to send me over the edge. I thrust into her one


    last time.


    My body shuddered intensely as I reached my climax. I pushed in deeper, shooting everything inside her, filling her up.


    We embraced each other tightly. I could feel her fingernails digging into my back. As her insides pulsated from her own orgasm, she squeezed down, milking me for all I was worth.

 Chapter 2203: You love me like this

    Chapter 2203: You love me like this


    ?


    Secondster, I copsed on top of her, our bodies slippery with sweat and our breaths trying to catch up to each other.


    I could feel her heart racing against mine, our bodies still joined together. I looked down at her, a soft smile ying on my lips.


    Secondster, our lips joined once again for another kiss. This time gentle and filled with affection. Then, I pulled out and slipped down to her side. I lie down next to her and held her in my arms.


    After a minute of rest, Orimura-sensei looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mix of pleasure and conflict.


    "This... this wasn''t supposed to happen,"


    "But it is happening, sensei. And you couldn''t deny that you wanted this just as much as I did." I countered.


    She bit her lip and pouted. She was probably twisting her mind toe up with another reason. But in the end, she let out a sigh, giving up.


    "I... I do want it. But I''m supposed to be teaching you restraint, not... not this."


    I cupped her cheeks and pressed her lips with my thumb, "You can teach me restraintter, sensei. Right now, I just want to hold you and enjoy this moment with you."


    She averted her gaze and pushed her head on my neck before her muffled voice came answering, Her breath was hot against my neck as she whispered, "You... you already made me feel good, shameless brat. Too good."


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but feel a little proud. But I knew where I stood. This still wasn''t enough to make her fully admit. She would continue to insist on correcting my path even if it always led to this situation.


    I didn''t say anything else and simply held her and caressed her to give herfort.


    We might still be half-naked but after doing all that, cuddling like this already felt normal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a while, she looked up again as she voiced out her thoughts while her cheeks remained flushed.


    "I lost control... But I won''t fault you for it... I admit it''s all on me. I did everything and you''re just responding to me."


    I''m d to hear that she''s admitting that but I can also sense how she''s about to fall into self-me.


    With that, my head quickly churned on what to say and decided to act on it right away. With a chuckle, my arms tightened around her. "Well, on second thought, you did teach me restraint, sensei. Just not in the way you nned."


    And it''s effective.


    Orimura-sensei immediately looked back at me, her eyes narrowing slightly. "What do you mean?"


    My thumb traced the line of her jaw as I answered, "I mean, you taught me that sometimes, it''s okay to let go. To give in to our desires and just feel. And that''s a kind of restraint too, isn''t it? The restraint of not holding back, of not denying what we want."


    I know. I also twisted that into some kind of boggling nonsense but that''s the point I was making. Rather thanfort her, saying she could just try to teach me next time, I switched it up to this.


    Orimura-sensei looked at me for a long moment, her expression unreadable.


    Then, as if the sunrise rose from the east, her brilliant smile spread across her face before she startedughing. "Ridiculous brat. You''re impossible, you know that?"


    I grinned, leaning down to capture her lips in a soft kiss. "I know, sensei. But admit it. You love me like this."


    Orimura-sensei pulled back, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I never said that!"


    My shoulders shrugged as chuckled at the same time as my hands slid down to cup her ass, "You didn''t have to. Your body said it for you."


    She gasped and squirmed at that touch. Then, her eyes widened in mock outrage. "You''re shameless, you know that?"


    Once again, I responded with a smile, my eyes never leaving hers. "I know, sensei. But you love me like this."


    Repeating what I just said moments ago, Orimura-sensei was once again pushed to respond a little aggressively.


    But instead of a bite, the woman stared at me for a moment, her expression softening. Shortly after that, she pulled my head down, prolonging the kiss that I just nted.


    At this moment, she''s beingpletely honest. Even if she didn''t voice it out, her expressions and gestures disyed it all too clearly to my eyes. This time, there was no hesitation, no resistance. Just the two of us, lost in the moment, giving in to our desires.


    -


    Ten minutester, after fixing our clothes and straightening up the details of her rules wherein she revised the third one of not making her lose control, the two of us walked out of her office together.


    Our destination? Ryouko-san.


    Not to report what we did, of course. But to prepare for the PE ss. Looks like Orimura- sensei was going to help again but in a limited capacity.


    Thinking back to the activity Ryouko-san presented yesterday, it was indeed better for another PE teacher to be around.


    Will I be able to join in the activity though?


    Unfortunately, no.


    I''d be herplete assistant for today. I''d do the stretching and warming up but after that, I''d be helping them supervise the two sses.


    There would be no chance for me to show off.


    As we stepped out into the hallway, the intense heating from the room and the scent of what had transpired still lingered on us. However, it was buried under the professional front, Orimura-sensei wore.


    She walked beside me, her usual confident stride restored. Nheless, I could notice the asional sidelong nce she threw my way. Despite everything, the tension between us hadn''t dissipated entirely-it hung in the air like an unspoken secret.


    "So, sensei, I''m curious about your ss. Are you also the only one handling the 2nd year sses," I asked casually, breaking the silence and acting like we just went on a normal meeting despite our lips a little swollen from the amount of kisses we shared.


    Orimura-sensei gave me a sharp look, her lips pressing into a thin line. "No. There''s another PE teacher. There are six 2nd year sses in the school. I cannot handle them all."


    "I see. We only have four sses in our year level. But Ryouko-san was alone."


    She shot me another look, this one colder, though I caught the briefest flicker of something else. I guess that was her trait of being too protective of Ryouko-san, "She''s an amazing woman, shameless brat. I cannot reallypare to her even if I''m supposed to be her senior. You snotty brats can be handled by her easily. It''s just that..."


    Her voice trailed at the end, hinting at the problem that Ryouko-san was facing.


    Her harshness toward the male students as well as her tendency to issue collective punishment and instill discipline.


    I may have helped her patch the underlying issue about her difficulty in handling the male


    students, however, she was still far from recovering from it. The trauma was still there. I had only done patchwork on it. It would take time for Ryouko-san topletely forget that


    experience.

 Chapter 2204: Revising the Creative Activity

    Chapter 2204: Revising the Creative Activity


    ?


    As there was no running away from a woman''s intuition, I came prepared when we showed up in Ryouko-san''s office. She might not notice that we carry the scent of each other but it was easy to infer from our faces and the fact that we arrived together.


    Nheless, Ryouko-san only gave us a long stare without prying too much into it. They had already talked and understood their link with me.


    Instead of being vocal about the degree of our closeness or what she picked up, Ryouko-sanmunicated with me through her eyes and I understood it.


    Even with Orimura-sensei in the same room, I walked over to her, kissed her with the same passion I had shown her friend, and guided her down to her couch. She sat between my legs, my arms intimately wrapped around her waist, holding her tightly.


    No doubt, a sense of awkwardness filled the air because of this. But Orimura-sensei also didn''t say anything and simply looked the other way.


    It was a little strained, I know. If the people involved weren''t us, this would''ve already gone chaotic. s, it was the three of us and this became the result.


    Orimura-sensei was feeling guilty while Ryouko-san was feeling jealous. However, the two of them chose not to show it on the surface and instead used my presence to convey those emotions.


    Hence, the current situation.


    "What''s on your mind, Ruki-kun?" With a pen in her hand and a lesson n spread out in front of her, Ryouko-san turned her head toward me.


    "How to help you effectively today, Ryouko-san."


    "Is that all?"


    "Well, I''m also thinking about how to dispel this awkwardness."


    "Your honesty is timeless." Ryouko-san giggled before catching my lips for another kiss. Afterward, she continued, "You''re the only one who feels this is awkward. You and Sanae can have your privacy. I won''t pry into it. I''m just feeling a little jealous, so bear with me, okay?"


    "How can I not? I''m the source of this awkwardness and jealousy. It should be me making amends."


    "Stop with that thought, Ruki-kun. I''ll scold you more for that if you continue. Instead... let''s go finish this. You still have to change to your PE uniform. And Sanae, remember what I told you. Come here, I need your input too."


    "... I have no words. You''re really something else, Ryouko." Orimura-sensei shook her head with a smile.


    Following Ryouko-san''s words, she sat down next to us. No matter how weird this looked, Ryouko-san soon got possessed by her passion for her creative activities.


    Whateverplications were pushed down as the three of us discussed how to do it perfectly. Yesterday, Ryouko-san already tried it out with her other sses and while it was deemed sessful, it still ended up a little exhausting for the students who participated.


    That''s why today, she wanted to polish it using my and Orimura-sensei''s input.


    Minutester, as our discussion started, the underlying tension began to fade into the background.


    Ryouko-san''s energy for her work took over, and soon the focus shifted entirely to the task at hand: refining the creative PE activity.


    I watched as she spread out the detailed n on the table, exining the intricacies of the challenge all the while enjoying thefort of my embrace.


    "So, the goal," Ryouko-san began, tracing her finger across the papers. "...is to engage both physical and mental coordination. You both saw it yesterday. I''ve based it on a team ry but with an added twist. I''ve prepared puzzles at certain checkpoints. It''s not just about running; they''ll have to think on their feet while working together."


    Orimura-sensei and I both nodded at it. We did learn about this creative team ry.


    With her brow furrowed and lips pursed, Orimura-sensei leaned forward, "Alright. I have to say this, Ryouko. The physical challenge is fine, butbining that with a mental task is too much, especially for the less athletic students. Yesterday, you said it left some of them exhausted?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ryouko-san nodded. "Yes, that''s why I want to tweak it. The puzzle elements can be simplified, and instead of stoppingpletely at each checkpoint, I''m thinking of incorporating smaller challenges they can solve while on the move. Like memory games or pattern recognition. Something quick but effective."


    I listened closely, appreciating how much effort Ryouko-san was putting into this. Her dedication to her students'' growth was inspiring, and it was clear that she wanted the activity to be more than just another physical exercise. It was meant to be a holistic challenge. Truthfully, the puzzles were actually my suggestion. She only initially wanted to use riddles where students could take a question at the start and solve it at the first ry station then pick a new riddle before running to the next station.


    The reason I brought it up was because even easy riddles could be difficult for some people. They might get stuck on it. However, I didn''t think she''d pick moderately difficult puzzles like a 100-piece jigsaw puzzle or a Rubik''s cube.


    Sure. She didn''t want them to solve the Rubik''s cube to its entirety, justpleting one side but it was still exhausting.


    Alright. I should fix my own mistakes here.


    "Mhm. That sounds good," I chimed in. "If you want to keep them moving and avoid too much downtime, I think you could also include other students who won''t be running waiting at the ry stations to help. That can also add more teamwork elements. They can choose puzzles or physical tasks. For example, shooting a basketball orpleting a set of passes at a certain distance."


    Ryouko-san''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. "That''s brilliant, Ruki-kun! It keeps the physical aspect intact but encouragesmunication and trust among teammates. I''ll add that." Orimura-sensei, who had been quiet for a moment, nced between us before speaking. "I still think you should keep the stamina of the students in mind. If we exhaust them too early, the activity will lose its effectiveness. Maybe we can alternate the difficulty levels of the tasks. Start simple, then gradually build up to moreplex challenges."


    I nodded, agreeing with her point. "That makes sense. By the time they reach the harder tasks, they''ll already be warmed up, and their minds will be more engaged."


    Ryouko-san smiled, clearly pleased with the direction this was heading. "Perfect. A progressive challenge that pushes them physically and mentally, but in a bnced way."


    With the three of us working together, the activity began to take shape. We discussed how to arrange the ry checkpoints, deciding that there would be four in total. Each station would have a different task, alternating between physical and mental challenges.


    In the end, we settled on the following:


    Station 1 will be a test of speed and agility. It will be the most normal. A ssic sprint ry, but the students had to navigate a small obstacle course with cones. The helper can remove a few obstacles for the runner.


    Station 2 will be a memory test. It will be the usual memory game where the runner will memorize a sequence of colors. The helper will be waiting with the answer sheet on hand at the end. They have two chances to fill a correct color in the sequence if the runner gets


    stumped.


    Station 3 will just be bncing a ball on their arms. Both the runner and helper have to carry it


    to the next runner.


    And for Station 4, thest station will be a blindfold game. The runner has to put on a blindfold and allow the helper to guide them to the goal.


    Just looking at it, it feels too much, no? But I could already see the potential fun of that


    activity.


    Since the activity will be for both ss 1 and 3, there will be at least ten participants for each


    team. Five runners and five helpers.


    There will be three matches.


    Boys vs Boys.


    Girls vs Girls.


    Mixed genders.


    They didn''t necessarily have to form teams from the same ss, but given how close they


    were, that''s probably how it would happen.

 Chapter 2205: Finished Deliberation

    Chapter 2205: Finished Deliberation


    ?


    With the finer details decided, we soon moved to the final notes.


    "We''ll keep the pacing in mind, too," Ryouko-san said as jotted down thest lines for her lesson, "If a team struggles with a challenge for too long, we''ll allow them a lifeline. Maybe a time penalty instead of making them finish it."


    The task was already made easier but I guess someone might still fail so Ryouko-san''s suggestion was still needed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Orimura-sensei nodded. "That should prevent anyone from getting frustrated or feeling like they''re holding the team back."


    "What about a reward for the winner?" I asked, my tone deliberately yful.


    "There you go again, shameless brat. You''re not participating and you''re already thinking about the reward." Orimura-sensei rolled her eyes and shook her head.


    "Well, it can motivate them, no?" I defended my suggestion by whispering close to Ryouko- san''s ear.


    Influenced or not, Ryouko-san chimed in, curiosity apparent in her voice, "He''s right, Sanae. What do you propose, Ruki-kun?"


    I contemted seriously for a moment to give a proper suggestion. Although I brought that up as a yful suggestion, it couldn''t be denied that it would be effective to motivate


    everyone.


    "I think it''s best not to offer material rewards like before. Remember when you treated me to ramen? That was great, but it''s impractical to do every time. And exempting them from the next ss isn''t the best idea either. It might make them happy, but what''s the point of PE if they''re skipping it?"


    Ryouko-san nodded thoughtfully before she turned to face me, her hand cupping my cheek affectionately, "Good point, Ruki-kun. So, what kind of reward do you suggest?"


    "Something immaterial," I began, putting in the result of that serious contemtion, "How about we give the winning team a special title or privilege for the next ss? They could be team leaders or get the first pick for any group activity or exercise. Maybe we can even let them design a part of the next ss, like choosing the warm-up exercises or a mini- challenge. They can also chip in on your creative activities."


    "Oh? That could work," Orimura-sensei raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued. "It can give them a sense of pride and recognition without relying on physical rewards."


    Ryouko-san''s eyes brightened as her lips stretched into a pleasant, "I like it. It''s a way to keep them engaged long-term, not just for one event. Plus, it''ll give them the privilege of being the king or queen of their ss. Making it feel like their achievement has asting impact."


    "Exactly," I added. "It''s more about recognition and responsibility. They''ll have bragging rights and get to influence what happens next. It''s a win-win. However, you should also put a cap on the ridiculousness of it all. We can''t have them power-tripping just because of one PE activity. I''d put them in ce if that''s the case."


    "This shameless brat," Orimura-sensei sighed, shaking her head again. "Did you suggest this just so you could have an excuse to lord over them?"


    "You''re imagining things, sensei. I just don''t want to see them act like they own everyone just because of that win. I mean, I won''t be participating so I''ll be immune. Since I''m also the Disciplinary Officer, I can police for you. If Orimura-sensei will also do this in your sses, you can count on me." I looked at her and exined myself before ending it with a salute and a confident smile.


    It made Orimura-sensei roll her eyes again but she didn''t say anything anymore as it was a sound argument.


    Sensing that we''d reached an agreement, Ryouko-san kissed me again before dering, "Alright then, we''ll go with that. No ramen this time, but they''ll still walk away feeling aplished."


    And with this, our PE ss for today was decided.


    As we wrapped up, the atmosphere in the room had lightened considerably. The awkwardness that had lingered earlier had all but evaporated, reced by a shared sense of aplishment and purpose. Even Orimura-sensei, who had been somewhat distant, seemed more rxed. asionally, I got bold enough to sneak in a kiss to her, which she half-heartedly tried to avoid, making it all a sess.


    Obviously, I was eventually caught by Ryouko-san. That leads her to demand more kisses from me while teasingly urging her friend to be honest, "You can ask for one too, Sanae, if you want."


    But for Orimura-sensei, it was still a steep hill to climb. She acted indifferent, distancing herself from us in a half-yful, half-awkward way. Ryouko-san didn''t push her, understanding her friend''s reserved nature.


    "Oh. Before I forget, Ruki-kun. There''s just one more thing," Ryouko-san pausing our kisses for a moment, "You''ll be helping me manage this, right? I want you to be actively involved, not just a little helper and observer. You''re my assistant."


    I smiled, understanding her intent. "Of course. I''ll be right there with you."


    She gave a small, satisfied nod before pushing her lips again for one more kiss, signaling that our discussion was done, "Great. Let''s get to it, then. Time to see if our n works as well in


    practice."


    After that, we all stood up. As we prepared to leave, Ryouko-san somehow turned around, her arms hooking to my neck as her expression softened with affection.


    There was an unspoken understanding between the three of us now, a recognition of the bnce we were trying to maintain. Not just in the PE ss, but in our rtionships with each other.


    Orimura-sensei, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, cleared her throat.


    Sensing the shift in the air, Orimura-sensei cleared her throat. "I''ll go ahead and start setting up the gym. You two, don''t take too long. And take care of Ryouko, shameless brat."


    Without waiting for a response from us, Orimura-sensei left the room.


    Ryouko-san and I exchanged amused nces before shaking our heads in sync. We


    understood each other and Orimura-sensei''s behavior.


    With a slight blush creeping across her cheeks, Ryouko-san murmured, "I meant what I said earlier, Ruki-kun. I trust you to help... both here and with everything else."


    "I won''t let you down, Ryouko-san," I replied softly as I pulled her in for more kisses, tightening my arms around her.


    For the next few minutes, the room was filled only with the sound of our kisses and the quiet warmth of our connection.


    The day was far from over, but with the creative activity perfectly revised by the three of us, I had a feeling that it would go smoother than any of us had expected. Thinking about it, the teamwork we exercised in this room went beyond just preparing for a ss. It also reflected the growing dynamics of our rtionship, albeit in a subtle way.

 Chapter 2206: Creative Relay

    Chapter 2206: Creative Ry


    ?


    When I arrived at the gymnasium with Ryouko-san, I maintained a one-step distance behind her, keeping up the image of her student assistant. After a quick scan of the area, I joined our ss, already lined up on one side opposite ss 3.


    Although most students were aware of my role as her assistant, it wouldn''t hurt to be


    cautious about our rtionship. Unlike my interactions with the girls in ss, things with Ryouko-san could getplicated.


    No. It would be disastrous.


    Just take Shio''s ex-husband as an example. He''s still on the run after getting ordered to surrender himself.


    While people might dismiss my flirting with Nami and the other girls as typical yboy behavior, being seen with Ryouko-san, Orimura-sensei, or even Shio would cause serious problems. For them, not me.


    It wasn''t toote to keep things private for the next three years beforeing public. We could still enjoy our time together, whether at their offices, apartments, or on secret dates away from the public eye. There was no rush.


    Anyway, I nned to join my girls for the warm-up and give them a heads-up about today''s activity. I slid into our group and I instantly got sandwiched between Nami and Satsuki. Aya moved in front of me while the space behind me was eventually imed by Chii who arrived there quicker because her klutz trait activated, tripping her over to me.


    That caused littlemotion but the gaze I got from Orimura-sensei who was standing from a distance was a disdainful re as though she was looking at a troublemaker.


    I could also see Misaki and Maaya on the other side looking in our direction.


    I waved at the innocent forehead girl, Misaki, who quickly covered half her face with her paper fan. Maaya, true to her tsundere nature, reacted with a mix of annoyance and embarrassment when I smiled at her.


    Really, their reactions were priceless, and I couldn''t help but feel warmth bloom in my chest. Bringing my attention back to Nami and the others, I briefed them on what to expect today. When they asked if I would be participating, I simply shrugged and gave them a knowing smile. That was enough to clue them in that I''d be assisting Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei. After a few minutes of warming up under Ryouko-san''s supervision, she gave everyone a moment to catch their breath before exining the main event: a creative team ry.


    The atmosphere in the gymnasium instantly shifted. The low hum of casual conversations between the students faded into the background and was reced by an air of anticipation. Even with the light tension hanging around Orimura-sensei''s stern res, the students'' excitement for the uing activity was noticeable.


    Standing between Nami and Satsuki, I straightened up, mirroring the disciplined posture of the other students, setting an example. With that, Aya and Chii as well as the other girls around me shift their focus towards the front.


    "Alright, everyone," Ryouko-san began, her voice a mix of authority and encouragement.


    As they were already used to hermanding tone that could strike fear in anyone, no one dared to fool around.


    "We prepared another creative activity for you today. I''m certain you''ve already heard about this if you have friends from ss 2 or 4." She continued.


    "With the help of my assistant, Onoda-kun, and Orimura-sensei, we''ve made some adjustments that should benefit everyone. Today''s activity will not only test your physical abilities but also how well you can work as a team."


    She paused for effect, allowing her words to sink in. Some of the students exchanged nces, excitement and nervousness apparent on their faces.


    I could feel the familiar weight of expectation settle on my shoulders. Even though I wouldn''t be directly participating in thepetition, being part of the nning meant I had a role to y in making sure everything ran smoothly.


    Also, who am I not to root for my girls? If I can bend the rules a bit for them then I surely will.


    Not to mention, I won''t need to deal with the boys in our ss. Sakuma, Ogawa or Fukuda can show off all they want. I''m still the one winning anyway.


    Ryouko-san continued, "Now, onto the details. This will be a team ry consisting of ten students per team. We''ll call it the Creative Ry for simplicity."


    "Can you see what Orimura-sensei prepared behind me? That''s going to be our activity field. As I mentioned, it will be a team ry with a twist. There will be four stations, each with a different challenge. These include both physical and problem-solving tasks. Each team will have to work together toplete them as efficiently as possible. And remember, if you struggle too much, you can use the lifeline option, but doing so will incur a time penalty." As she outlined the details about runners and drifters, my attention briefly drifted to the students from ss 3. Misaki still had her fan covering her face, though I could tell she was sneaking peeks at me. Maayai, on the other hand, was focused, her serious expression betraying how much she was taking thispetition to heart.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I guess her gamer mindset is getting stimted. This activity can relieve some of her stress. I''ll also pay attention to themter.


    Soon, when Ryouko-san mentioned the reward for the winning team, the special privilege to influence the next ss''s activities, an excited murmur spread through both sses. Even Nami and Satsuki perked up beside me, their eyes gleaming with interest. Whatever they were nning if they won, it would surely be rted to me or us.


    However, Ryouko-san added a twist to the reward system. Instead of giving the privilege to all three winning teams from the nned three matches, it would go to the team with the quickest overall record.


    Though she offered to add a handicap since the girls might be slower than the boys, Nami and Maaya rejected the idea outright. They weren''t about to let the boys gloat over a win handed to them by a handicap.


    In any case, I also agreed with their sentiment. And my girls love challenges. I can see it through their eyes.


    Following that, Orimura-sensei stepped forward, her sharp gaze cutting through the room. "Now, let''s get started. I want to see effort from both sides, but no dirty tricks. You''re here to improve, not sabotage. Understand?"


    The students nodded in unison before their collective voices confirmed their agreement. They immediately set about organizing their teams.


    Before I joined Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei to take my post as Activity Assistant, I lingered a little longer with my girls, helping them finalize their team lineup.


    In the end, they decided on this lineup for the Girls Match.


    The five runners are Satsuki, Chii, Saki, Nami, and Kushii.


    The five helpers are Aya, Hana, Mio, Hina, and Shimura.


    Originally, we considered taking Maaya and Misaki from ss 3. However, as soon as Ryouko-san told us to create the teams, those two girls were already surrounded by the other girls in their ss. Hence, Kushii and Shimura got added after deliberating it with the other


    girls in our ss.


    Wakaba, Kashiwagi, and Misumi were also considered, but Wakaba and Kashiwagi held back because of my presence. On the other hand, Misumi quietly took a step back, patting my shoulder in understanding. They, and the other girls who were eager to participate, would just join during the Mixed Match.

 Chapter 2207: An Impressive Performance

    Chapter 2207: An Impressive Performance


    ?


    As the teams finalized their lineups, a wave of energy buzzed throughout the gymnasium. The first match would be the girls of our ss and the ss 3 girls led by Maaya.


    Ah. Right. Some of the students were confused because there were only four stations set up. Ryouko-san quickly stepped in to rify and clear up the confusion. The initial runners will be running to the first station. However, there''s a small twist inserted to make use of the presence of the helper.


    What is it?


    The riddle.


    This twist was designed by Ryouko-san herself, a clever addition to the activity that made use of the helper''s presence from the very start.


    She had me pick from the prepared cards for the easiest riddles, creating a small deck of them.


    The initial runners had to pick a card from a shuffled deck of riddles. Their helpers, waiting before Station 1, would be tasked with solving the riddle. Only once the riddle was answered correctly could the baton be passed on, allowing the runner to proceed to Station 1 and pass the baton to the next pair.


    My girls had already gathered; strategizing and assigning roles.


    They worked like a well-oiled machine, throwing around ideas on who would be best suited for each station.


    Even though I was just watching from a distance, I couldn''t help but feel proud of how naturally they fell into teamwork mode.


    asionally, they would nce in my direction and put on a proud smile as though saying, ''Watch us properly.''


    Likewise, Maaya and Misaki who wouldpete against them were the same. I could also see Umeda, the ss 3 President helping them get the other girls of ss 3 in line.


    "Ruki-kun, your job here is to ensure that none of them will be exhausted. If you see signs of it, act immediately." Ryouko-san whispered to me as we watched my girls'' team move to


    their spots.


    Orimura-sensei was in charge of the stopwatch and recording the results, but as the assistant, I''d be more hands-on with the activity.


    "I''m sure it won''t be exhausting anymore when we also shorten the distance." I smiled and nodded, abating the hint of anxiousness in Ryouko-san''s face.


    "Still, I trust your judgment."


    "Alright. You can count on me, sensei."


    After saying that, I walked over to the activity zone. The first runners still have to take their pick of riddle cards.


    Meanwhile, the other students who were going to spectate formed a square as they spread out from the activity zone, and along with it, the gymnasium echoed with murmurs of their excitement.


    I first approached the initial runner of ss 3 who was someone I interacted with during the camp. She also asked me if I was going to join a teamter. Most likely, she''s looking forward to my performance.


    To her dismay, I shook my head and then presented her the shuffled card.


    "Eh... And here I thought I could see you in action, Onoda-kun."


    "Sorry, duty calls." I shrugged and then let her take the card.


    After that, I moved over to Kushii''s side.


    Looking at her, the girl had a confident look on her face as she stared ahead at Shimura who was stationed near Station 1 where the obstacle course awaited the second pair.


    They were both ready, waiting for the start signal.


    I walked over to the slender gyaru who got a little startled at my sudden arrival at her side. She calmed down quickly though as a red tint spread across her face. Possibly embarrassed that she didn''t notice me or she just couldn''t keep herposure around me..


    "Rx, Kushii. I''ll be cheering for you."


    "... Don''t say that. Don''t give me hope."


    She''s being a little dramatic, isn''t she? But looking at her eyes, it''s her way of casting off her anxiousness.


    I smilingly shook my head, "That''s not what I''m doing though? Anyway, here. Pick one."


    I shuffled the deck in front of her, letting her pick a card with the riddle Shimura would need to solve.


    Once she had it, I stepped away to let her regain herposure.


    With everything set, Ryouko-san, who was waiting for my signal, gave a few more seconds before calling on the participants and blowing the whistle.


    As soon as the sound pierced the air, Kushii and the ss 3 runner darted forward at nearly the same time.


    The distance wasn''t that far but it wasn''t exactly close either.


    As cheers erupted from the spectators, the two runners'' speed soon showed the clear difference between them.


    Kushii reached Shimura a second earlier and perfectly handed the riddle card to the girl.


    Shimura furrowed her brow for a moment before confidently calling out the answer, smiling beautifully as she waved her hand at me.


    I checked the answer sheet and shouted, "Correct!"


    As soon as the riddle was solved, Kushii didn''t waste another second as she quickly continued her run to pass the baton to Satsuki, who was waiting to begin the Station 1 obstacle course.


    At that point, my attention shifted over to the other side. It''s only a few seconds of difference but the ss 3 Girls also got the riddle right.


    In my estimate, our team was only around three seconds quicker. It can still be surmounted. However, with Satsuki waiting at Station 1, that lead would probably widen.


    And just like I thought, as soon as I turned my attention back to their side, Satsuki had already taken off like an imperceptible arrow in the wind, weaving smoothly through the zig-zag pattern of cones.


    Aya, her helper, was stationed at a key point along the course, removing two of the more difficult obstacles to give Satsuki an edge.


    Thanks to their coordination, Satsuki maintained the lead, navigating through the remaining cones with ease.


    It was too quick that the 2nd runner from ss 3 had just reached the halfway point.


    I caught a glimpse of Maaya who was waiting at Station 2 with a fire burning in her eyes. She really liked the challenge.


    In any case, once Satsuki finished the course, the baton was immediately passed to Nami, who was ready for the Station 2 memory test.


    This was where Nami''s sharp mind and memory came into y. She quickly approached the color board and memorized the sequence of colors.


    I looked down at the information sheet, confirming the sequence assigned to her.


    Red, blue, green, yellow, purple.


    Her helper, Hina, was positioned at the end of the station with her own answer sheet, waiting


    to check Nami''s recollection.


    Knowing the girl, her help might not be needed. However, it didn''t mean Hina''s role was useless. She was there to confirm it, after all.


    In around thirty seconds, Nami sprinted to Hina and recited the colors in perfect order.


    Hina, while beaming in confidence, confirmed the answer and stepped aside so Nami could


    continue.


    With that, the lead bloated once more.


    At this point, Maaya had just started running after memorizing the sequence of colors. Misaki


    was her helper whose energy was sky-high.


    Well, as long as they''re enjoying the game, I guess?


    With a quick high-five, Nami soon passed the baton to the next runner; Chii, who was ready to


    tackle the next leg at Station 3.


    Station 3 was the teamwork challenge.


    Hana was also waiting at the station, a ball in her hand.


    They had to join hands, bnce the ball between them, and carefully carry it to the next


    station. If they dropped it, they''d have to start from the beginning.


    The challenge demanded perfect coordination but thinking about their rekindling friendship,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    this was a perfect supplement for it.


    The two girls exchanged a quick nce and nodded in sync before starting their careful steps.


    At this, the spectators grew quiet as the pair moved and all eyes focused on their every


    movement.


    Looking at the state of their opponent and their impressive performances, if things go well without the two girls needing to do it over, they''ll truly win this match with a considerable gap in time.

 Chapter 2208: Record Time

    Chapter 2208: Record Time


    ?


    The ry continued smoothly.


    Chii and Hana worked together with remarkable focus, immediately crossing a fourth of the distance without the ball dropping. Meanwhile, on the other side, Maaya had just passed the baton to their next runner, Umeda.


    While our ss had all their excitement focused on cheering for Chii and Hana, ss 3


    mirrored our intensity. Ryouko-san had to shush both sides to keep the atmosphere tense and avoid distracting the yers.


    A minuteter, on thest stretch before Station 4, the ball wobbled precariously.


    Everyone collectively held their breath because if they dropped it here, they''d have to restart from the beginning, the ss 3 would be able to catch up!


    Almost immediately, Chii and Hana stopped in ce, carefully bncing the ball. Sweat dotted Hana''s forehead, while Chii whispered encouragement to her partner while smiling despite the tension.


    Since I was standing nearby, keeping a close eye on the progress, I caught snippets of their conversation.


    "Hanachi, we''ve got this. Look, Kii is watching us." Chii gestured in my direction, sticking her tongue out yfully, as though daring me to keep watching.


    Hana, on the other hand, seemed to waver. Her eyes followed Chii''s gaze andnded on me, her expression flickering with doubt.


    "I know he''s watching... But... Can I really do this?" She murmured with a shaky voice.


    That girl... Now that she''s opening up to more people, her confident nature has also started showing more cracks. But I guess that''s necessary for her development.


    Besides, it''s not like she suddenly became a frail girl. She''s still the same Hana to other people. The girl with the angelic smile that no one would think of hating her for it.


    "Ohe on. Of course, you can! Hanachi, you''re the most confident out of all of us. I''m just this klutzy girl. Don''t think, just follow my lead."


    Hana blinked as her face softened under Chii''s encouragement, "Okay. I won''t falter anymore!"


    With renewed determination, the two girls resumed their careful steps.


    There were about twenty steps left to reach the next station, while their opponentsgged about fifty steps behind. As long as they didn''t drop the ball, Saki and Mio, waiting at Station 4, would have more than enough time to secure the win.


    I had the urge to cheer out loud, but knowing that some in the crowd might not appreciate it since I was the ''hated yboy'', I restrained myself, opting instead to send them silent gestures of encouragement.


    In the end, it wasn''t necessary. Chii and Hana, after that brief wobble, regained their rhythm and, with coordinated steps,pleted the course.


    They lost a few seconds of their lead, but it was a minor setback. With a triumphant smile, they passed the baton to Saki after crossing the station''s finish line.


    "Thank you, you two. Leave the rest to us," Saki said, shing them a confident grin before turning toward me with a wink. "And Ruki... don''t blink!"


    Without waiting for my response, Saki spun around and braced herself as Mio approached her with the blindfold.


    Mio stood tall, ready to guide her partner through the final leg of the ry. Saki carefully tied the blindfold around her eyes, tightening it securely until her vision waspletely obscured.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Like Saki, she also looked at me first, the eyes behind her sses shining with determination to win. I gave her a thumbs up which somehow put a beautiful smile on her face.


    Now, tell me if you won''t fall in love with them if they''re like this...


    Mio, poised just behind Saki, took a deep breath as she prepared to give the calm and precise instructions Saki would need to reach the finish line.


    Ten secondster, on the opposite side of the gym, Umeda and her partner finally reached their goal, handing the baton to ss 3''s final pair.


    I couldn''t remember their names clearly but thanks to the ss 3 cheers I recalled it. Takenaka and Hamasaki.


    I''d interacted with them during the camp. One of them, Takenaka, was among those who hated my presence when I''d snuck into their side of the camp. Well, she''s one of those manhaters but I reckon she mellowed out when I finished helping them with their tent.


    Looking at Saki who already gained a considerable gap, they were about twenty seconds behind.


    However, this was the blindfold challenge. Just like the previous challenge, it was just as tricky. Anything could happen.


    One wrong instruction could veer her off the winning path.


    Takenaka, the more agile of the two, was blindfolded while Hamasaki, known for being a studious girl, prepared to guide her.


    They''re still not about to give up. They knew they still had a chance to catch up.


    The tension mounted on both sides of the gym. Saki''s confident grin had disappeared behind the blindfold. It was reced by a mask of concentration. On the other hand, Takenaka''s nervous energy was palpable from across the gym as she fidgeted, adjusting the knot on her blindfold.


    As soon as they started moving, I switched my focus back to my girls who were already halfway to the goal. Nami and the others were already standing there.


    "Turn slightly to your right... Now take two small steps forward... Stop. One step left," Mio''s


    steady voice carried across the gym, keeping Saki on course.


    Saki followed her instructions with unwavering trust, her movements deliberate but confident. Despite the inherent challenge of moving without sight, she remainedposed, each step carefully measured to match Mio''s voice.


    Yeah. Looking at the obstacles that were added after she was blindfolded, Mio had to be more precise with her instruction or Saki could trip.


    They''re not that obstructive though since they''re the same cones used at Station 1. Meanwhile, ss 3 had started to gain some ground. Hamasaki''s voice was already guiding Yuri who moved with surprising agility for someone unable to see. Their pace seemed faster than Saki''s. She''s sprinting, even, disregarding the fact that she could trip at any moment. The murmurs from their ssmates grew louder as they gradually closed the gap. "Yuri, just three steps forward, don''t overdo it! Then take a side step!" Hamasaki''s voice was firm and controlled, showing no sign of panic. They were in sync, and it looked like they might really close the gap if this continued.


    The tension in the air thickened, and even the spectators could feel the stakes rising.


    Looks like there''s a reason why they put them at the end. They''re the perfect pair for that


    challenge.


    Nheless, Saki and Mio weren''t getting pressured. They just continued at their own pace, minimizing the errors.


    Soon, both teams were nearing the end. We''re still leading but who knows what kind of craziness those two would pull.


    Mio, noticing the speed of the other team, quickened her pace in giving instructions. "Now,


    three steps straight ahead."


    "Don''t panic, Mio, Saki. You can do it. You got this."


    Sensing that Mio''s voice was nowced with urgency, I couldn''t help but open my mouth.


    Even if they criticize meter, I don''t care.


    Although they didn''t look in my direction, I could instantly pick up my encouragement''s


    effect on them.


    Saki''s steps grew faster. Each one was deliberate, carefully navigating her way forward. In any


    case, pressure started to weigh on her. A slight twitch of her shoulders betrayed the calm exterior she was trying to maintain.


    On the other side, Takenaka and Hamasaki seemed to be moving even faster, their pace unnerving as they approached the halfway point. Their teamwork was impable, and the gymnasium buzzed with anxious whispers. Were they about to catch up?


    In their dreams, I guess?


    Mio nced back toward them but quickly put her focus back on the front, her face tightening


    with determination.


    "We''re already there, Saki. Three more steps... turn slightly left!"


    Saki followed obediently, but I could sense her hesitation. Moving too fast without sight was


    risky. One wrong step could mean disaster, and ss 3 would take that opportunity to cross


    the finish line before them.


    "One more step," Mio''s voice softened, almost a whisper, but her confidence didn''t waver.


    Saki took the final stride just as Hamasaki barked out herst set ofmands to Takenaka,pressing thest 4th of the distance in it.


    It wasn''t even neck and neck. It was the desperation to catch up. Takenaka sprinted, knocking over a few of the cones. She didn''t fall over from it.


    But soon, just as Saki whose foot only needed tond on the ground to finish the course, a


    loud thud rang out.


    I looked at the other side and saw Takenaka who tripped over.


    Yeah. Their haste and desperation resulted in that.


    The gymnasium erupted into cheers as Saki finished the course.


    Takenaka managed to get back on her feet, but it was toote. ss 3 finished nearly ten


    seconds behind us.


    Although disappointed at their loss, they still celebrated their incredible effort.


    On our side, Saki tore off her blindfold with a triumphant smile and immediately embraced


    Mio.


    She hesitated to run to my side so after ensuring that everything was in order and Orimura- sensei stopped the clock, I walked over to them to celebrate.


    One by one, the girls jumped at me, their adrenaline still pumping from the race.


    I caught them all, of course, patting their heads and praising their performance, ignoring the


    dumbfounded stares from everyone watching.


    "Good job, everyone. You''re the record holders. Let''s see if anyone can break it."

 Chapter 2209: Sabotaging Themselves

    Chapter 2209: Sabotaging Themselves


    ?


    As the boys prepared for their match, I casually made my way back to Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei''s side. Although there was a chance the boys might beat the girls'' record, I couldn''t bring myself to care much about their performance.


    The two teachers silently scolded me with their gazes. Maybe it was because of the way the girls had crowded around me earlier. They probably wanted me to tone things down a bit as it caused quite amotion from both sses. Or maybe, just maybe, there was a hint of jealousy in their looks. Who knows?


    I defended myself by saying I just went there to congratte them. Too bad, that was taken as a flimsy excuse.


    Still, with the first match ending in a sess - aside from Takenaka''s trip at the end- Ryouko-san seemed pleased. Our revision to the ry format had paid off. The excitement and energy from both sses were palpable. It was like the previous activity where I also helped her.


    In any case, once I had a short free time while the boys were still in the middle of their ''strategy meeting'', I walked over to ss 3 to check on Takenaka.


    She might''ve seriously injured her ankle, after all. I, at least, needed to check on that. However, she turned down my offer for help. She''s still notfortable with my presence. She did listen to my words though. Her partner, Hamasaki, tended to her.


    And from her inspection, she sprained it slightly. Nothing too serious so I went back to get a bandage and an ointment to apply to her foot. This time, I didn''t let her reject me - I insisted it was my duty.


    Of course, my presence also gathered some attention.


    Umeda and Shirai came over to see what was happening, followed by Maaya and Misaki. The scene ended up being a little awkward for Takenaka, who had to keep her foot raised while I wrapped her ankle.


    Her face flushed red under everyone''s gaze, and she darted away the moment I finished.


    Umeda mischievously eyed me like I just did something criminal while Shirai patted my shoulder, expressing his admiration for me.


    I just shrugged at the two before moving over to check on Maaya and Misaki. Although they walked over to see themotion, I figured they might need some consoling after their loss. Ah. No. I assumed. Not figured. Because neither of them seemed particrly disappointed. In fact, Misaki, with her signature forehead bumping into my chest, jumped at me as she mimicked the other girls'' earlier behavior, eager asking me how she''d performed.


    Maaya, in her usual tsundere fashion, crossed her arms and huffed, "I''m not happy you''re checking on me... I''ll win next time, and you''re going to praise me."


    I grinned, giving her a nod of acknowledgment before I reached for her waist, pulling her close to me.


    She didn''t resist it. And like Misaki, Maaya eventually clung to me, causing more uproar on this side of the gymnasium.


    When I walked away shortly after that, I could hear the murmurs behind me as the girls in ss 3 crowded around the two, asking them about their connection to me.


    As I walked back to take my position. A thought suddenly crept into my head upon seeing the faces of Fukuda and Miyoshi who had dark expressions as they red at me.


    Is there a way to sabotage their match? Not a malicious sabotage, of course. Like something subtle. Something that would be enough to stir the pot without anyone noticing my involvement


    You know... A small nudge in the right - or wrong - direction, purely for entertainment... and their suffering.


    Alright. Let''s stop that thought. My girls wouldn''t be pleased if they learned that I''ve been thinking of sabotaging the boys. That would also mean giving them some advantage, after all.


    In any case, I couldn''t help but scan the ce, weighing my options in my head.


    Except for a few like Shirai, Sakuma, and Tadano, the boys who were going to participate were busy hyping themselves up. Loud and boisterous, as usual. As if they''re male peacock trying to impress the females.


    Thinking about how overconfident they looked, wouldn''t the possibility of them tripping over themselves even without my intervention high?


    But then again, a little push wouldn''t hurt, right?


    As I was lost in that thought, Ryouko-san caught my eye. She was observing me and probably deduced what was running in my head.


    She gave me a look that could only mean one thing: Behave yourself.


    Right. That''s what I get for being too predictable.


    She knew me too well. It was almost like she had eyes in the back of her head, ready to catch me before I even did anything.


    Orimura-sensei, on the other hand, seemedpletely absorbed in setting up for the next event. She''d trust me with a harmless suggestion, wouldn''t she?


    "Sensei," I approached casually, my voice dripping with feigned innocence, "I was thinking... to make the boys'' match more interesting. What do you think about adding some surprise obstacles? You know, to spice things up a bit?


    Orimura-sensei raised an eyebrow, her clipboard hovering just above her chest. "Surprise obstacles?"


    I nodded, keeping my expression earnest. "It''d test their reflexes, make them sharper. Besides, the girls'' match was so exciting. It''d be a shame if the boys didn''t get a simr challenge."


    She considered this for a moment, eyes narrowing as if trying to gauge my true intentions. Before she could respond, though, Ryouko-san chimed in as she walked towards our


    direction.


    "Alright. Don''t entertain what he''s saying, Sanae. And you, Ruki-kun, I thought you were going to behave?"


    "I do. I''m just... suggesting."


    "This guy... If you''re afraid they''re going to beat the girl''s record, why don''t you join the next match instead? Break whatever record they''re going to make."


    "Hmm? I can join?"


    "Looking at how everyone was wondering why you''re only assisting, it wouldn''t hurt to let you have fun too."


    At that pronouncement, Orimura-sensei also chimed in, her lips curving up in a sinister smile. "That''s a great idea, Ryouko. It will be fun to see this shameless brat struggle a bit."


    Ryouko-san returned a smile, agreeing to Orimura-sensei.


    "So, what do you think, Ruki-kun?"


    Her tone sounded like a challenge. She''s probably looking forward to my performance as well.


    I sighed inwardly. I tried thinking of ways to sabotage the boys but I ended up getting egged


    on to join.


    Still, it wasn''t a total loss. Maybe the boys would trip themselves up without any interference. Overconfidence is a killer, after all.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Fine, fine, sensei," I said, raising my hands in surrender. "If they beat their record. I''ll join the mixed match. For now, I''ll just be a model student and cheer them on from the sidelines and continue to assist you two."


    Although my tone sounded a little sarcastic, it drewughter from the two teachers.


    A whileter.


    As the boys lined up for the start of their match, the gymnasium became filled with renewed


    energy.


    The spectators were already whispering among themselves, either cheering or throwing


    yful jabs at them.


    I overheard snippets of the conversation, mostly teasing about how the boys wouldn''t be able


    to break the girls'' record.


    I was tempted to join in but decided against it. I mean, there''s no need to. I better let the


    others tear them apart and add more pressure on them.


    My apologies to ss 3, they''ll be catching strays.


    Once everything was finalized. I walked over to let the initial runners pick their riddles again.


    And after, Ryouko-san blew the whistle, signaling the start of the match.


    The boys charged forward recklessly as if something terrifying was chasing them. Their movements were frantic and uncoordinated, and both of them even ran past their helpers without handing over their riddle cards, losing precious seconds.


    It was like my thoughts of sabotaging them had turned into a curse, materializing right


    before my eyes.


    Despite the chaos, the boys slowly found their rhythm. Sakuma, in particr, put them in the lead. But when it reached Station 3, where Fukuda and Mushitani were in charge of bncing


    the ball, they dropped it twice, losing even more time.


    ss 3 took advantage of the slip-up and overtook them, but they too made mistakes,


    keeping them behind the girls'' record.


    As thisughable sight continued, I crossed my arms, watching the chaos unfold.


    When they reached Station 4 where Ogawa was the runner and Miyoshi as his helper, another


    blunder happened.


    At Station 4, Ogawapletely lost his sense of direction, walking away from the goal


    instead of toward it. While Miyoshi desperately tried to guide him back, Shirai and his partner


    from ss 3 crossed the finish line.


    Ogawa only realized his mistake after the cheering erupted, and by then, it was toote.


    Somehow, it felt like I was watching aedy show unfold in real time. There was really no sabotage needed. They had sabotaged themselves.


    Or was it because of the pressure? I don''t know.


    In any case, in the match between boys, ss 3 prevailed which earned them some benefits


    but not the grand prize of being able to influence the next activity. That''s also what my girls


    would receive since it''s a separate prize for winning their match.


    Wait. I don''t need to join anymore, do I?


    As I thought of that, I took a nce at the Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei, then to my girls...


    They''re all hopefully staring at me as if they''re all thinking the same thing. ''Join the next


    match''.


    Ah. It couldn''t be helped then. Even though my participation wouldn''t really change anything since I would only be able to influence one part of the ry, the fun of doing the activity with my girls would be more than enough.

 Chapter 2210: Mixed Match

    Chapter 2210: Mixed Match


    ?


    After a short break, the gymnasium bustled with activity again as everyone prepared for the Mixed Match.


    As soon as I moved over to my girls, Satsuki locked me in, not allowing me to wander back to Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei.


    "We don''t need any other boys. This idiot is enough," Satsuki said, poking my chest, acting slightly annoyed. But with her hand sped tightly around mine, it was clear she was taking this opportunity.


    "Of course, why would we need them? But Satsuki, are we going to break records, or just have fun?" Nami chimed in, her eyes flicking to our joined hands, a knowing smile tugging at her lips.


    "Ask him."


    "Me? Well, I don''t care much about winning, but I sure don''t want to disappoint any of you." I shrugged, letting my gaze sweep over all of them, making sure I conveyed my sincerity properly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Chii giggled, "Pfft. There goes Kii''s glib tongue."


    Her giggle was contagious which lightened the mood around us even further.


    The boys who had been watching from the sidelines, casting envious nces, could only turn away. They clearly didn''t want to keep witnessing me being surrounded by the girls again.


    Nami amusedly smiled at me and so were Hina and Saki. Satsuki, on the other hand, rolled her eyes, clearly not fooled by my attempt at nonchnce.


    The way her fingers tightened around mine, though, told me she was enjoying this moment more than she was letting on. She''s pretty clever, isn''t she?


    "Well, we''ll see if that smooth talk trantes into performance," Satsuki said, a challenging glint in her eyes.


    "Right," Nami nodded, a small smirk tugging at her lips. "Just don''t drag us down, Ruu."


    "Who''s dragging who down?" I retorted, shooting them all a yful wink. "You''ve all got me. That''s more than enough."


    That act made everyoneugh, telling me it was kinda out of character for my usual cold, unfeeling exterior when in public.


    Aya, who had been quietly observing from the side, finally spoke up, her soft voice cutting through the teasing. "No matter what happens, it''s going to be fun. Winning or losing isn''t everything, right?"


    Aya''s gentle optimism had its usual effect on the group, and I appreciated her for it. Unable to resist, I patted her head lightly before pulling her closer to my other side.


    Soon, Satsuki''s tension eased, Nami''s teasing grin softened, and even Chii stopped giggling, instead giving a nod of agreement.


    "Right. Fun first, winning second. But..." I echoed Aya''s sentiment as I trailed my voice there, ncing at all of them, "...if we happen to break a record along the way, I won''tin."


    That earned me another sweet giggle from them. The girls seemed to rx, the pressure of the uing match reced with excitement.


    Once we were set, we quickly formed our group.


    In the original lineup, I was inserted to be the 5th runner. The Saki and Mio pair relented the position and they both volunteered to be my partner. The one who would guide me to the goal.


    Then, Maaya and Misaki who managed to extricate themselves from their ss also joined us, making Kushii and Shimura give up their positions to them.


    When I asked what they were going to do, they pointed to the side where the other girls and boys who also wanted to try the activity gathered to form another team.


    They were being led by Wakaba.


    The boys included Hino, Yamada, Tadano, and Sakuma. Looks like they''re going to be runners while the girls will be helpers except one.


    In the end, their roster ended up with a pair of boys and girls except for Station 3 where they had to bnce the ball. Kushii and An-rin took that position while Shimura ended up bing Tadano''s helper at Station 4.


    Sakuma would be their initial runner with Kashiwagi as the one who would answer the riddle. He''d be in directpetition with Satsuki.


    The girl wanted to try a different challenge, after all. She let Maaya and Misaki take Station 1 and she''d be the initial runner. Aya also liked it since she also likes to solve a riddle.


    Hino would be on the Station 1 obstacle course with Misumi going to help him move some of the cones.


    Andstly, Yamada the loudmouth on the color memorization with Wakaba as his helper. Of course, Ogawa, Fukuda and the rest formed another group but I couldn''t care less about them anymore. They even pulled someone from ss 3 too.


    And obviously, ss 3 could also form more groups.


    So instead of the earlier two teams per gender, there would now be at least four teamspeting in the Mixed Match.


    Well, the purpose of this was to let everyone join the activity anyway. And looking at Ryouko- san who was pleased at this development, I would have noints.


    Soon, as we gathered near the starting line, the energy in the gymnasium picked up again.


    The mixed teams were finalized.


    Compared to the other teams, our team was the only one who had one boy. Most of them were evenly mixed.


    Due to that, the envious re continued as they all vowed to humble me.


    Yep. Most of them weren''t focusing on breaking records any more.


    Someone even voiced out his bafflement at why the girls were giving me the time of the day when my reputation as a yboy through the rumors was spread wide.


    Unfortunately for him, that only earned him sharp and cold res. And those didn''t juste from my girls but the other girls too.


    It''s not that they''reing to my defense but they simply disdained his disparaging remarks. "So, what''s the strategy?" Chii asked, adjusting her sleeves as if she was about to dive into some serious athletic nning. Hana, on her side, shook her head but I could see the same fighting spirit from her. She probably wanted to redeem herself from her earlier performance.


    I smirked. "I thought we were just having fun?"


    "Fun with a n," Nami interjected, her eyes gleaming a chilling light. "We''re not going to let them walk all over us, right? Someone was cursing you. We have to teach them a lesson."


    Satsuki huffed, equally bothered. "As if we would."


    "Alright, alright,¡± I said, raising my hands in mock surrender. I shouldn''t let them focus too much on the idiots. This shouldn''t be about me, after all. "I get it. Fun with a dash ofpetitiveness. Let''s show them how it''s done."


    Soon after that, we went to our positions.


    In the end, the one who would guide me to the goal ended up being Mio again.


    Saki, the chance-taker, relented the spot for our ss President because she had already


    gotten a share of the fun.


    The chance-taker girl pulled me to the side earlier where she took her share of me through sneaky kisses when no one was looking. She''s incredible at finding those angles.


    A minuteter, the whistle blew, signaling the start of the match preparations. Ryouko-san''s voice echoed through the gymnasium as she exined the rules onest time.


    My girls and I lined up, ready to take on the challenge together. Each of them was determined, focused but also enjoying the thrill of it.


    As I stood among them, I couldn''t help but think about how far we''de. The ry was just a game, sure, but being with them like this, sharing these moments, it felt like something


    more.


    Mhm. It wasn''t just about winning or breaking records for us as well. This was just another way for us to bond together. Ourplex rtionship solidified further.


    The whistle blew again, marking the official start of the mixed match. And with that, we were


    off. Maaya who''d taken the riddle card raced through the starting line with the energy of a team that knew exactly how to have fun, her stress disappearing from her face.

 Chapter 2211: Breaking the Record?

    Chapter 2211: Breaking the Record?


    ?


    (Note: Since it might not reflect the edit/correction I made in the previous chapter, I''ll put this here. Satsuki is the one running in thest paragraph, not Maaya)


    As Satsuki sprinted forward, Sakuma, who was also starting on the other side, took off right at the same time. Being a member of the Ser Club he was naturally quick on his feet even if he still hadn''t made it into a regr.


    He dashed forward, almost matching Satsuki''s speed.


    But that''s it. It''s only almost. There wasn''t really apetition between them.


    With Satsuki''srge strides, she immediately left behind, creating a considerable gap that''s more than ten of Sakuma''s steps.


    Upon receiving the riddle, Aya took only a few seconds before getting the correct answer which Ryouko-san validated.


    I really picked easy riddles earlier. No one had gotten stumped by any of it yet.


    Soon, Satsuki was dashing again, leaving behind Sakuma who had just passed his card to his helper.


    I could see the disappointment in his eyes as he looked at Satsuki''s back. He was unconsciouslypeting with him, I guess? But Satsuki didn''t even bother checking on her opponent.


    For her, this was just a fun game. We could try breaking their record but it didn''t matter anymore as long as they''re having fun.


    When our eyes met, I sent her a thumbs up and as always, she rolled her eyes and her resting grumpy face made it feel like she was not amused at it.


    Secretly though, her lips curved up into a small smile as pride swelled up her chest.


    Next, Maaya who was nowpeting alongside us got her renewed enthusiasm.


    She lost earlier but it''s not because she''s slow, Satsuki was just an anomaly. She''s the one who put a considerable lead that Nami and Chii widened.


    They had Takenaka who had the ability to catch up if given more time but that''s it. It''s the quality of the yers that got the best of them.


    Now, she''s just doing this for fun, and perhaps to show off more and release her frustrations.


    As she dashed forward, Misaki also started moving, removing some of the obstacles in front of her.


    The forehead girl''s graceful movements weren''t fit for that activity though as she was a little slow.


    Due to that, Maaya had to navigate carefully. Hino closed the gap a bit thanks to Misumi''s quickness.


    But Nami was ready again. The color sequence memorization wasn''t really going to hinder her. And Hina just had to wait for her before Station 3.


    On the other hand, Yamada, who was quicker on his foot, blundered at the sequence which allowed our team''s lead to be maintained.


    Wakaba frustratingly helped the guy answer with her free chances to help but even still, it took him three tries to get it right.


    Kushii and An-rin who were waiting at Station 3 could only facepalm at that. Chii and Hana though were more than weing of that development.


    They immediately prepared for their turn as Nami passed the baton.


    At this point, Mio who was waiting next to me giggled, "Ruki, do you think we can beat our own record?"


    "There''s a chance. Just tell me to run straight ahead. I''ll bulldoze those obstacles." I answered.


    Mioughed, shaking her head at my reckless words. "You''re always too eager to brute force things, Ruki. You''ll get scolded again."


    "I mean, it works like a charm sometimes, no?" I said with a shrug. "Besides, since you''re all eager to break your records... I''m more than willing to put my weight to it."


    It''s also not just them who were looking forward to my performance after all. On the side, Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei were also paying attention. Maybe if I performed poorly, they''d tease me for being toocent.


    There were also other girls like that one from earlier who asked me if I was going to join the activity.


    I was already this popr dude because of my new look and demeanor. Even with the ''yboy'' or ''womanizer'' tag hanging above my head as they kept seeing me surrounded by my girls, I still had a lot of admirers among the other students, especially those who interacted with me during the camp.


    I wasn''t that interested in them though. And while the attention could boost my ego, what do I need ego for?


    I''d rather focus on my girls and how to treat them better while navigating this part of our life with them.


    Mio shed me a knowing smile. "How about we win first, then we''ll think about the record?"


    Alright. Fair enough.


    While thepetitive spirit was high among the others, Mio''s calm attitude helped keep everything in perspective. We weren''t here to crush the opposition. We were also here to enjoy this activity together. But breaking the record? That would be a nice bonus.


    As Chii and Hana dashed ahead with the ball bnced on top of their joined arms, I watched closely, noting the way they synced up almost effortlessly. It was a great improvement from earlier as Hana''s confident gait returned.


    She even managed to keep up her angelic smile, causing her admirers to swoon over her.


    Chii was also great as she matched Hana perfectly. In this activity, their friendship that Hana kept denying before had already more or less returned - and it was even stronger.


    It was already apparentst night but this time, I could see them smiling at each other as they continued to traverse the distance to us.


    By the time they reached the next station, the gap between our team and the others had widened even more. The two gyarus, Kushii and An-rin, tried to catch up with Chii and Hana. s, unless they floated effortlessly, it was already toote for them.


    Tadano who was looking at them was gloomy and Shimura couldn''t help but look in our direction, simrly anxious.


    That girl... Should Ifort herter?


    As I was lost in that thought, Mio turned toward me, her expression shifting slightly, a glint


    of focus in her eyes. "Looks like it''s almost our turn, Ruki."


    I nodded as I put on a guilty smile. Why does my head keep wandering about?


    In any case, the energy in the gymnasium seemed to shift as the final stretch approached. I


    wasn''t nervous, just... ready.


    There were other teams who were going to run after this but the excitement was quite intense


    for us.


    It couldn''t be because I joined the activity, right?


    Alright. Let''s stop daydreaming.


    Soon, I weed Chii and Hana who had just passed their goal and let go of the ball.


    Chii handed me the baton and gave me a high five. Hana then copied the fake gyaru as she adorably stepped forward, raising her palm for me.


    Mio and the others who saw that couldn''t help but giggle and I also got the urge to pick the


    girl up and pamper her.


    Maybe I''ll also do thatter.


    With the baton in my hand, Mio and I exchanged a quick nce. "You ready to guide me through this?" I asked, shing her a teasing grin.


    "Just keep up," she quipped, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. Following that,


    she stood behind me, putting the blindfold on me.


    After a few seconds of checking that it wouldn''te off, Mio patted my back as she started


    guiding me.


    Obviously, I couldn''t see what was in front of me, but Mio''s melodious voice kept me on my


    toes.


    I could hear the obstacles being ced one by one. And sometimes, even without Mio''s prompt, I managed to sidestep, avoiding an obstacle.


    This state of having one of my senses disabled also somehow distorted my sense of time.


    I have no idea if I''m moving fast or slow but considering the cheers that never stopped, we might really be on the verge of breaking the record.


    Soon, the obstacles ahead seemed like nothing more than hurdles I had to jump through or


    dodge.


    I focused on Mio''s instructions: stop, step to the left, speed up, slow down. Each word guided me effortlessly through thisbyrinth of darkness.


    It felt like we were moving as one, perfectly aligned. "We''re near there, Ruki." Mio whispered, her excitement couldn''t be contained in her voice.


    Just like she said, I could hear the cheers growing louder, both from our team and from the other students in the gymnasium.


    The excitement was contagious, and with each step, I felt the adrenaline pumping harder. Mio closed in again, her warm breath tickling my ears, "Almost there!"


    "Alright. Let''s go and win this." I replied, pushing myself even harder for thest few steps to the goal.


    The thought of Tadano catching up to us didn''t even register in my head anymore.


    I just know that they''re far behind. Not even Takenaka and her haste would be able to save


    them if she''s the one participating.


    And then, just like that, we crossed the finish line.


    A roar of apuse erupted from our team, and the weight of the baton in my hand suddenly


    felt lighter. We''d done it.


    As the blindfold slid off of my head, I found Mio and the other girls in front of me. Mio''s


    breath was slightly uneven but her smile was wide and beautiful, "See? Told you we''d win,


    Ruki. You''re amazing."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I grinned, giving her a light tap on the shoulder. "I never doubted you for a second."


    "Doubted? You were going off on your own half of the time."


    "Did I? Sorry. I couldn''t help it."


    "Pfft. You said you''d bulldoze ahead but you never even topple one of those obstacles."


    "... I guess I was lucky." I shrugged but Mio wouldn''t take it as she immediately rolled her


    eyes before nudging me from the side.


    "Who are you fooling? Hmph!"


    As the rest of our team rushed over,ughter and excitement filled the air, and a sense of


    satisfaction settled in.


    Sure, this was just a fun creative activity. But doing this together made all of this worth it.

 Chapter 2212: A Resounding Success

    Chapter 2212: A Resounding Sess


    ?


    While Tadano was still being guided by Shimura toward the goal, we moved to the side, trying to avoid drawing too much attention to ourselves.


    "Ruu, you always surprise everyone when you join an activity. Are you Superman?" Nami teased, her yful tone cutting through the background noise.


    So, in her eyes, I was already something like a superhuman?


    "Nope. I''m Batman," I jokingly answered with a deadpan expression, drawing moreughter from the group.


    Satsuki, who had been watching the final leg with folded arms, walked up, her signature grumpy expression stered on her face. "Don''t get cocky just because you kept up, Ruki. Next time, I''ll race you."


    I raised an eyebrow, ying along. "Race? Satsuki. Spare me the humiliation."


    Truthfully, if it were a marathon, I might have a chance due to my stamina. But in a sprint? Satsuki would probably leave me in the dust. She was that quick.


    She rolled her eyes, though I could see the hint of satisfaction on her face. She even closed the distance to pinch my sides. "Whatever you say, idiot."


    The other girls also chimed in, taking their chances to get close to me. I praised Aya and Misaki, pampering them both and hugging them while hidden in the middle of the girls.


    I praised and spoiled Aya and Misaki like I always do, pampering the two with hugs while we stayed hidden in the middle of the group.


    Some were as bold as Saki, who cheekily asked for a kiss. Naturally, I didn''t reject them. Who am I to refuse their sweet lips?


    Shortly after that, our yful intimacy toned down a little.


    I saw Orimura-senseiing over, stopwatch in hand. She had just finished recording Wakaba''s group''s time.


    Just looking at her pleased expression beneath the snarky exterior, I could already guess the result.


    "... Eight seconds quicker than the record time. You shameless brat. Try to act like it''s difficult sometimes!"


    Upon saying that, she walked away, not even giving us time to react.


    Those who overheard congratted us again, but somehow, I ended up receiving most of the praise, especially for wlessly navigating Station 4.


    None of my girls refuted it, they even pushed me at the front to receive all that attention as they giggled from behind me, knowing full well I didn''t really enjoy being in the spotlight.


    I kept my usual smile on, which either annoyed some or pleased others. It was always a mix.


    And then, when the next teams were preparing for their turns, Ryouko-san also came over, congratting us on the new record. But her eyes, filled with a sense of pride, were locked directly on me.


    "Ruki-kun. Maybe I should put you as a standard in my next activities. You didn''t even break a sweat." She said with a wry smile.


    The girls around me quickly chimed in, agreeing with her. Did they really want to see me struggle that badly?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I think that''s a good idea, Sensei," I replied, ying along.


    She knew I was just joking though. Nheless, that earned me the sight of my girls'' smiles andughter.


    Of course, when the next creative activity rolled around, Ryouko-san and the rest would definitely want to see me perform and excel in it.


    Meanwhile, once they all finished their preparations, the other teams began their attempts.


    They''re aiming not just to break our new record but also to win this particr match.


    Although Ogawa already mellowed out a bit, most likely thanks to my advice-sh-threat and Mami, he still couldn''t help but see me as someone he needed to beat.


    And obviously, Fukuda, even more so.


    Even if it sounded superficial, they''d probably feel a lot better if that happened.


    For them, breaking our record wasn''t just about winning the activity; it seemed like it would restore some of their bruised pride.


    Even Sakuma had my shadow lingering in his mind. Satsuki had already fallen for me and he was also starting to suspect that I had be a lot closer to Setsuna-nee recently.


    My very existence had be a heavy burden for some of these guys - especially the ones who had the girls they liked stolen by me. But do I care about their feelings? Absolutely not.


    I couldn''t be bothered with their imagined rivalries. If cursing my name in secret gave them peace, I''d dly offer them a strand of hair to nail into a straw doll in the middle of a dark forest. Whatever floats their boat.


    All along, my intention was always simple.


    If I wasn''t doing things for my own benefit, it would only be for my girls or those close to me. Even Enomoto couldn''t be put to be a rival in my book and certainly not Ichihara Jun.


    As for the boys in my ss who hated my guts, they were nothing more than buzzing flies. I could ignore them, but if their buzzing got too close, I''d swat them down. Just like with that silent guy.


    Alright. Enough with that thought.


    With the attention shifting to the other teams, I escorted the girls to the spectator side,


    sitting with them for a bit before returning to help facilitate the activity.


    I stood in the middle of the gymnasium, watching closely for any foul y.


    However, because of my presence there, something interesting happened.


    Or should I call itughable?


    Some participants, particrly those easily angered or charmed, got distracted. Distracted enough to make mistakes.


    Distracted enough for them to make an error.


    A few stumbled over obstacles, forgot the color sequence, or fumbled the ball. It got so bad that Orimura-sensei called me back to handle the stopwatch instead.


    Because of those errors, the idea of anyone breaking our record quickly became an illusion.


    At one point, the hype died down and only those who wanted to try the activity continued to enjoy it mostly girls from both sses.


    Of course, not a surprise, some of them looked at me as though I was to me for what happened.


    I simply shrugged off all those criticisms, focusing more on being an assistant first and


    foremost.


    If I could give them a piece of advice, I''d say, they should use the energy they''re putting on their hostility to me into something else. That way, they could also be productive, no?


    By the time all the teams finished the activity and Orimura-sensei recorded their finish times,


    our mixed team became the undisputable record holder.


    With the activity winding down, the final times were tallied and ranked.


    Surprisingly, it was Wakaba''s group whopeted alongside us who got the second rank.


    Unfortunately, there wasn''t any prize for that.


    As the gymnasium buzzed with activity with most of them throwing us their praises, Ryouko- san called for everyone''s attention, pping her hands to gather us around. "Alright ss, that wraps it up! Congrattions to Onoda-kun''s team for being the quickest


    to finish the whole activity. They earned the privilege of influencing the next one. You all should look forward to it. As for the teams winning in their respective matches, send your representatives to me on Monday."


    With the congrattions already said and done, that announcement became a little


    lukewarm.


    Orimura-sensei yed it off as something humorous before they finally dismissed everyone. "Now, go get some water, cool off, and... return to your ssrooms well-behaved."


    With that, the participants began dispersing, most heading toward the water stations set up outside the gymnasium.


    Some were congratting each other, others grumbling about their own mistakes, and of course, a few still throwing subtle res in my direction. Not that I paid them any mind.


    After escorting my girls just outside the gymnasium, I turned back around to continue with


    my duty.


    As I stepped back in, I found Orimura-sensei standing close, arms crossed and an amused expression on her face.


    "Shameless brat, you''re really something else. Are you not going to hide it anymore?"


    I understood what she was talking about here. She watched it, after all. The girls around me weren''t also hiding their affection for me. Only the blind ones would brush that away as


    nothing.


    Nheless, just like earlier, I acted oblivious, "What are you talking about, sensei?"


    "Forget it," Displeased, Orimura-sensei clicked her tongue and turned around. Looking past her shoulder, I could see Ryouko-san smilingly shaking her head.


    I walked over to her, and scanned our surroundings before wrapping my arms around her,


    "You also deserved congrattions, Ryouko-san. That activity is great."


    "Stop that. We both know you and Sanae also have a hand in it, without you, I would probably


    fumble again."


    "Well, if you say it like that, I guess I could ask for a personal reward?"


    "... Do you really have to ask for that? I think I can give you anything you ask, Ruki-kun."


    "Now, that''s spoiling me, Ryouko-san. That''s not good."


    Or so, I said. But even with Orimura-sensei taking furtive nces at us, I boldly imed


    Ryouko-san''s lips - my reward.


    With this, the activity was officially over and it was a resounding sess.

 Chapter 2213: Slipping into Duty

    Chapter 2213: Slipping into Duty


    ?


    The remaining period after PE was once again given to us as self-study. Those tired from the activity slumped over their desks, dozing off, but they were only a small fraction of the ss. The majority, including me and my girls, made better use of the time.


    Naturally, we didn''t openly flirt in a way that would cause an uproar, but I visited their seats one by one, lingering a little too long at times. The girls, knowing exactly what I was up to, would pull me away yfully before it drew too much attention.


    I ended up spending a good amount of time with Aya, reading a chapter of a light novel together. We huddled close. Using my coat draped over our heads like a makeshift tent to create the illusion of istion from the bustling ssroom, the two of us dived into the story.


    Of course, it was of an isekai genre again with a title so long, I''d rather not name it. But in short, it was called DanBun. Or Dancing Bunny.


    The protagonist fell into otherworld, watching some bunny girl video on yo*tube. When he came to, he found himself in the kingdom of the Dancing Bunnies.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yep. I''m not kidding. That''s the setting.


    Was he summoned? Apparently, not. It was only because of the video he watched. It was magical. However, its main function was to entice humans into bing a fan of the bunny girl. The reason he fell into the other world was because of the security weakening.


    I know it''s hard to follow but hear me out here.


    It gets interesting.


    Or maybe not?


    Anyway, on thest page of the first chapter, the protagonist somehow got himself involved in a conspiracy. And as the only non-bunny human in that world, he was persecuted without a trial.


    When he was about to be executed by dancing nonstop for a whole month, the same bunny girl responsible for his falling into that world appeared to save the day.


    She spoke of some forgotten prophecy that didn''t point at the protagonist.


    It just so happened that she needed people to gather so she used the execution as a chance.


    As for the prophecy... it was in the next chapter.


    Imagine my frustration when Satsuki pulled me away from the book. Aya giggled as I pleaded to let me read more but Satsuki was heartless.


    So, I turned my frustration into eagerness to tease her, which proved to be quite fulfilling. By the time I was done with her, Satsuki''s usual cool and sharp demeanor had melted into a flustered mess, her head buried in her arms on the desk.


    She cursed at me under her breath, clearly building up her resolve for the next time we''d be alone. I smiled, already looking forward to it.


    Anyway, that''s just a little snippet of what I''ve done but that wasn''t all I did during the self- study period. I actually managed to study too, with Mio by my side, patiently guiding me through some lessons.


    Soon the bell rang for the end of sses.


    Just like any other day, I took my time escorting the girls to their clubs - those who weren''t on Cleaning Duty. I started with those whose destinations were outside the Club Building like Satsuki, Marika and Misaki.


    Once they were settled, I visited a few others who I regrly visited before making my way to the Literature Club to pick up copies of everyone''s scenarios for our Cultural Festival booth. I nned to read them whenever I had some downtime, especially while doing my duty as the Disciplinary Officer.


    "Rumi, once I finish this, let''s work on writing my scenario. What do you think?" I asked, waving the stack of papers.


    "...Why are you asking me?" She replied with a raised eyebrow.


    "Of course, I promised to do this with you. You didn''t forget, right?"


    "Psh. How can I when you keep reminding me of it?"


    "Just teasing you... You know I''m also serious about this. About seeding the club for you. I won''t disappoint you."


    She rolled her eyes, "I know, you won''t. You''re shameless but you always keep your word. Now go and do your duty to the council. If you hang around any longer, we might just lock you in here with us."


    "Is that a threat or an offer? Surely that''s not going to happen, right?"


    "Guess."


    Rumi smirked, stepping aside to reveal Kana, Rae, and Hana behind her, all shing the same mischievous smiles, ready to pounce.


    Mhm... They''re also developing their ability to tease me huh? Before long, I would be the one at their mercy.


    "Alright... I''ll leave but can I pamper you all for a while? I mean, bend your rules of not flirting for a moment."


    "... You''re unbelievable." Rumi rolled her eyes but she didn''t reject me.


    I took that as my cue, pulling her into a kiss, which quickly turned passionate. Then, I turned my attention to the others, giving them the same treatment.


    By the time I left the room, my lips were swollen, and I could feel the strain in my pants. Yep. That''s the effect they always had on me.


    Upon entering the Student Council Room, I was instantly met with Shizu drowned out in paperwork on her table.


    I could see Watanabe, Masato-senpai, and Komoe at the round table, simrly busy with


    something.


    In particr, Komoe, my supposed assistant, looked disheveled. Her sses were askew, her hair a mess. She clearly hadn''t prepared herself for today.


    After greeting the couple which they returned with a nod - except Watanabe had this meaningful smile as she had something to report to me - I walked over to Komoe first,


    checking on her.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, leaning over to examine the paper she was holding.


    Looks like it was a written request by one of the Club Presidents.


    "Uhm... Ruki.¡± Although pleased at my presence, that wasn''t enough to alleviate her troubled look. I leaned down, my body almost covering her from behind as I looked into the letter.


    "What am I looking at here?"


    "... It''s a request for us to check on their clubroom."


    "I see. So, they''re asking for an inspection?"


    "y-yeah. Shizu-senpai, uhm, the President told me to try and get a feel on how to deal with this. She said that this should now be dealt with by your office."


    Upon saying that, she nced at Shizu who momentarily lifted her head to stare at me. With her eyes flickering like she had been waiting for my arrival, my lovely Shizu put on a meaningful smile before saying, "Numbskull, if you have a question,e and help me out


    here."


    Understanding that she also needed my presence. I could only put on a smile before nodding.


    "Alright. Just a moment." I said and then turned to Komoe before whispering, "I''ll be back. Let''s work on thatter."


    Komoe nodded and let out a little sigh of relief as if a burden had been taken off of her


    shoulder.


    I patted her head and then moved to Shizu who surprisingly already had a chair ready for me


    next to her.


    Without questioning it, I sat down, joining her.

 Chapter 2214: Helping out

    Chapter 2214: Helping out


    ?


    Shizu''s work as a Student Council President involved a lot of things that I would rather not list. But seeing her drowned in paperwork told a lot about how she needs more hands.


    She didn''t even have someone handling General Affairs. She''s going out there herself to resolve issues. Of course, she''s also sending out either the dog, Inugaki the Vice President, or the couple when they have nothing more productive to do.


    But during the time that I had yet to breach her shell, she was only having them do what their positions entailed. The Vice President assisted her on things she would rather set aside. Watanabe as Treasurer made sure that all funds and budget were ounted for, Masato - senpai as the Secretary would sometimes go out to send aplishment reports to the faculty or handle documentation.


    They were surprisingly efficient with their work. There was no doubt about that despite what I''ve seen during my time here.


    However, it was clear that much of the workload still fell on Shizu''s shoulders. She was the glue holding everything together, taking on responsibilities beyond her position just to ensure things ran smoothly.


    Now that I had be the Disciplinary Officer - which could be seen as an extension of the council, she didn''t hesitate to pull me back in to help. Not that I minded. I mean, that was my job before she created this official position for me. And as her man, seeing her swamped like this made me want to lighten her burden, even if it was just a little.


    As I sat beside her, she passed me a few documents without a word. It was a request from a few club presidents for assistance with their uing events. The Cultural Festival preparations were starting to ramp up, and a lot of clubs were submitting ns that needed approval.


    Just like what they told me a few days ago, they would be creating amittee for it next week. Haruko would be there to help her - as for what kind of n they were cooking for it, I just had to wait and see.


    "You don''t need to go easy on me, you know. I''m here to help you," I said, ncing at her from the corner of my eye.


    Even though she was concentrating on work, I couldn''t help but continue stealing nces at her immacte beauty.


    I was a pervert, alright. I couldn''t have enough of admiring my girls.


    Anyway, Shizu didn''t respond immediately. She kept scribbling notes on the paper in front of her before finally speaking, giving responses to the request written on it.


    Following that, she replied, her soft voice filled with a slight edge of yfulness. "I''m not going easy on you, numbskull. You think you can handle more than that?"


    "Try me." I confidently answered.


    I only have two things lined up for my duty as a Disciplinary Officer today; wait for Ryouko- san so we can discuss the next problem student I have to handle and patrol the school while putting the clubhouse visit along the way.


    I can spend some time here helping out.


    As for the job Komoe mentioned, I''ll get to thatter.


    Shizu leered at me as a small smile tugged at her lips.


    Following that, she handed over another stack of papers as an answer to my challenge.


    "Here. These are club activity reports. Cross-check them withst week''s attendance. We need to make sure they''re not inting their participation numbers."


    "Got it." I happilyplied which made the girl nod in approval.


    With a pile of documents now in front of me, I set to work.


    As mundane as it seemed, being by her side like this, helping her manage the chaos, was oddly fulfilling.


    I could feel Shizu''s subtle appreciation in the way she handed me tasks without hesitation. Trusting me to get things done.


    As we started working, Komoe would sometimes stand up to consult me or Shizu about the work left to her.


    Of course, as her ''boss'', I didn''t leave her alone there. Whenever I see her knitting her brows, I would stand to check on her, helping her not to get overwhelmed or stressed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And at one point, I once again put my tea-making skill to the test as I made a whole pot for everyone in the room.


    When Inugaki showed up, I ignored his presence and openly made disdainful remarks, enraging him until he left by himself.


    Shizu scolded me for it since that guy was still doing his work despite his hate for me. However, secretly, she praised me as well since she''s starting to get annoyed with his schtick. Should I do something to get a valid reason to get him kicked out of the council? But knowing his reputation... there are still some students looking up to him. I mean, he''s kinda well- known too.


    I guess I''ll check on Enomoto if he has an idea. I should make use of our connection that''s offering no hostility to each other, no?


    That dog aside, Masato-senpai was still okay to be here. He''s that one supporter of Shizu who helped campaign for her runst year.


    I also had no beef with him other than his suspicions that his girlfriend was getting awfully close to me. Really, it''s Watanabe''s fault for being so curious about us.


    Speaking of Watanabe, she kept fidgeting in her seat like she wanted to tell me something but couldn''t find the right moment. I wasn''t sure if it was because Masato-senpai was around or if she was still deciding whether to share it.


    I don''t really know if it''s because of Masato-senpai being around or if she''s still deliberating whether to tell me about it or not.


    I won''t push her to it though. She can have all the time to think about it. It''s probably not that important.


    After handing out the tea, I returned to work. For the next twenty minutes, the Student Council Room wasfortably quiet, filled only with the sound of rustling papers and pens scratching across them.


    asionally, I''d nce over to see Shizu in deep concentration, her hand moving swiftly across the page.


    But every time she''d catch me looking, she''d raise an eyebrow in that teasing way of hers.


    "Stop staring, numbskull," she remarked without looking up from her papers. "Just lean in and kiss me if you can''t hold it in."


    Hearing that made me chuckle. Even without looking at me, she already knew what was running in my head.


    "Can you me me? My Shizu looks stunning when she''s deep in work."


    At that, the girl turned her head to me and rolled her eyes. Nheless, I could see the yful glint passing through her expression.


    "Put that tongue to better use." She said, her lips parting open as if inviting me to im it.


    Without missing a beat, I leaned over and kissed her lightly. Her hand paused on her work and she leaned back, her eyes closing for a brief moment to ept it.


    It was a small gesture but it filled the room with a warmth that seemed to drive the stress


    away.


    When we pulled back from the short yet fulfilling intimate moment, Shizu smacked me lightly on the cheek as she licked her lips, "Now get back to work. You''re going to help me to finish half of this before I let you go do your job."


    Her cheeks were tinged pink, but she wore a smirk that told me she enjoyed the brief


    distraction.


    "Yes, ma''am." I saluted and went back to the documents.


    When Komoe returned for another question, I also gave her some encouragement in the form


    of a kiss.


    Watanabe who witnessed all that looked like she was a kettle about to whistle.


    And just like this, the time in the Student Council passed.


    When we aplished what she set, Shizu reluctantly let me go. But before doing so, I kissed her again, this time longer and fulfilling enough to energize her for the rest of her work here.


    After saying goodbye to Watanabe and Masato-senpai, I brought Komoe, who picked up the stack of papers that Shizu assigned for my office, next door.

 Chapter 2215: Strange Incident

    Chapter 2215: Strange Incident


    ?


    With Komoe''s help, I went over the clubs that had requested inspections.


    It was a bit odd when you think about it. Why would any club willingly ask the Student Council to snoop around their clubrooms? It''s not unheard of, but it''s definitely rare. Most clubs


    prefer to avoid extra scrutiny, so this was unusual.


    Curious, I dug into their reasons. Surprisingly, they all had the same concern: missing or misced equipment.


    Apparently, several clubs had noticed items vanishing from their storerooms or being moved around without exnation. Some thought it might be the result of mimunication between members, but the frequency of these incidents made them suspect otherwise. They wanted the council''s help to get to the bottom of it.


    As I sifted through the reports with Komoe, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding. This kind of situation usually pointed to one of two things: either there was some prankster messing around or there was something more serious going on. Like theft.


    But the missing pieces of equipment were huge enough to not be easily carried out of a clubroom.


    There might be another reason for this.


    "How intriguing." I couldn''t help but murmur before turning my gaze to Komoe sitting next


    to me.


    "Ruki... Will you go?"


    "Mhm. I''m set to go on patrol. We can pass by some of these clubs."


    "Oh! We? You''ll let me tag along?"


    "Why not? You''re my assistant."


    Pleased, Komoe almost jumped into my arms but she held herself back.


    Even though we were alone in this room, she was trying her best to behave. Or rather, she was probably thinking that she shouldn''t be too clingy or I would be annoyed at her.


    Well, I''m just d to see her getting better. I will pamper her anytime she asks for it. "Alright. Let''s go over this again." I said after patting her head, bringing us back to topic, "Seems like we''re dealing with a potential culprit hopping between clubs."


    Komoe agreed, her head bobbing with enthusiasm, "That''s what it looks like, Ruki. But there''s no real pattern. It''s happening across different clubs at different times."


    "I''m not sure about different times since not everyone will specificallye back to their clubroom to check if something''s missing in their clubroom. Nheless, it''s still something we need to consider as a possibility."


    I set the reports aside for a moment and leaned back in my chair. While it was easy to jump to conclusions, I had long learned not to rush.


    Something about this situation felt off. And I was saying this as someone who did a lot of covert things before.


    There should be a motive for stealing or moving them.


    "What if it''s not just about theft?" Komoe offered, her eyes lighting up as she considered a new angle.


    I raised an eyebrow, letting her try her hand at deduction, "Go on."


    "I''m not confident with this but... If it''s not random theft, then maybe someone''s trying to cause chaos-disrupting club activities on purpose."


    "Sabotage?" I tapped my chin thoughtfully. And somehow, something clicked in my head. "Possible. But who do you think will benefit from that?"


    Although I could already think of a possible reason, I wanted to give this girl a chance to show her ability.


    Komoe shrugged. "Maybe a rival club? Or someone with a grudge? It could even be a student who doesn''t like how the council''s been running things."


    Heh. I like how she''s close to my deduction.


    "A rival club can be crossed out. These are different clubs with different functions." I said, crossing out one of the possible motives she thought of.


    There are endless motives but we need evidence to jump to a conclusion.


    Of course, it was already like my signature to trust my gut feeling.


    "Alright, let''s start by interviewing the club presidents who sent the letter for inspection. Get their full stories and see if there are anymon threads between the incidents. After that, we''ll inspect the clubrooms ourselves. If someone is deliberately causing trouble, they''ll have left something behind. Can you get them for me, Komoe?"


    Komoe nodded, quickly jotting down a list of clubs she had to visit.


    "Okay! I''ll ask the Broadcast Club to call for them."


    "Good, you know what you''re doing." I praised her which made the girl giggle in satisfaction.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''ll be back!" Upon saying that, Komoe stood up but before she could take her first step, the girl looked at me as though she was waiting for something.


    Understanding what she was hinting at, I couldn''t help but shake my head while smiling.


    After that, I reached my hand out to her which she shyly sped.


    "Come here," I said as I pulled her back down. But instead of putting her back in the seat next to me, shended on myp.


    "Ruki..."


    "Ssh... Think of this as me infusing my energy with you."


    "Yes."


    And with that, I embraced the girl tightly before my lips found its way to hers. Komoe weed me wholeheartedly and we shared another passionate kiss that painted her face


    crimson.


    Really, this felt like I was doing a crime or a neglect of duty. But who cares, right? Who would judge me for wanting to pamper my girl? Even if it''s not Komoe, I''d do the same. An opportunity like this shouldn''t be missed.


    "Oh right. Ryouko-san will visit here shortly. She''ll tell me about the next problem student."


    "A problem student like me?"


    "Let me correct you. You''re not a problem student anymore." I flicked her forehead, making her wince and pout. "This one probably has a different issue."


    "Will they also end up getting close to you?"


    "It depends. But it won''t always be like that. There are boys on that list, you know? You probably know by now how much I loathed dealing with them."


    "... You''re right." She awkwardly smiled.


    She''s not foreign to it anymore, of course. Ever since returning to school, she''s always observing me so even without telling her everything, she''d know my stance to other boys.


    "What if it''s a girl?" she asked


    "Then... there''s a possibility," I replied, holding back a question that would drag the


    conversation on longer.


    Would she be jealous if it happened? Most likely. And that''s the same for the other girls.


    But well, like I said, jumping to a conclusion wouldn''t do us well here.


    And I know Komoe also understands it as she bit her lip, determination shing in her eyes. It''s like she channeled her doubt and converted it to that. Rather than think negatively, she uses it to spur herself to improve. To be more pleasing to my eyes.


    After that, I escorted her to the door and kissed her again to fuel her enthusiasm. My kisses are


    so extraordinary it has that effect on my girls. Likewise, I feel like I can do anything as long as


    I have them at my side.


    Soon, I returned to my seat, looking over the letters again to read between the lines while


    waiting for Ryouko-san.


    Five minutester, the PA system echoed across the building as the Broadcast Club called for the names of the clubs and their presidents.


    At the same time, the door to this office opened, revealing Ryouko-san who was still dressed


    in her tracksuit since she came straight here from the gymnasium where the Basketball Club


    was practicing.


    Clutched in her arm was the same folder as before that contained the file regarding the


    problematic students.


    "Looks like you''re busy today, Ruki-kun," She said, smiling as she approached my desk. "How is it? Are you getting the hang of being the Disciplinary Officer?"

 Chapter 2216: New Problem Student

    Chapter 2216: New Problem Student


    ?


    Ryouko-san and I immediately got to work. We only had a few minutes, after all. I still needed to interview the club presidents, and she had to return to supervise the Basketball Club.


    Despite the lingering tension between us, we naturally fell into a professional rhythm as we discussed the next student they wanted me to "correct."


    Yep, That''s the word Ryouko-san used.


    Furthermore, she emphasized something else.


    "Ruki-kun, I don''t want you to get too involved with this student."


    "Are you worried I''ll be influenced by them?"


    "It''s not that... Because they''re not the type who will take your consideration kindly."


    I nodded, listening carefully to Ryouko-san''s warning. Her expression had shifted slightly, a seriousness recing the usual warmth in her eyes.


    For her to warn me like this despite already knowing my character, that student must be one hell of a troublemaker.


    I tried flipping the pages of the ''problem student folder'', checking them out one by one. And my hand stopped at the page where Ryouko-san''s description matched.


    I then lifted my head and asked, "What makes them so different?"


    Ryouko-san crossed her arms, her gaze briefly drifting toward the window before returning to me. "This one has a history of being... difficult. They''ve resisted any kind of intervention so far. Teachers, counselors-even the principal have had little sess."


    "Even the principal? What about the Director?"


    "Oh. She locked this student in the infirmary once. She jumped out of the window."


    My lips twitched. Although the infirmary was only on the second floor, who would be reckless enough to jump from it?


    No wonder the windows in it were now closed shut and only Hayashi-sensei could open them.


    This was some serious unruliness. A lot more intense than Aoi or Ohori-senpai. I mean, those two were just more yful by doing what they wanted. But this student wasn''t deferring to anyone.


    Thinking about it, I had probably run into this student once or twice before... I just didn''t keep her identity in mind.


    I tapped my fingers lightly on the desk, pondering her words. "So, you''re saying they don''t respond well to authority? So, still a little simr to Komoe''s case."


    "You can say that. But Miura was a simple case of not wanting to go back to school. This student... she never missed a day but the amount of headache she''s bringing her teachers is overwhelming."


    "I see. I can see the picture now. And you believe I can ''correct'' her? You know how I am toward girls but you''re also telling me not to get too involved with her."


    ¡°Uh... That part may be mixed with my personal opinion," Ryouko-san confessed with a guilty smile. "I''d rather not see you involved with someone like her, but if you can change her unpredictability using your gift for connecting with girls, then... disregard my words."


    She then hesitated to continue as searched for the right words, "But remember, this student doesn''t trust anyone. Not even her parents. She also has a knack for manipting situations to her advantage. I don''t want you getting caught up in whatever game they might be ying."


    Her concern was understandable, but Ryouko-san''s description made that problem student a little more interesting than what was written in this case file for her.


    "If that''s the case, it sounds like they need someone to understand them on a deeper level. Maybe that''s why the usual methods haven''t worked."


    As I said that, I couldn''t help but shake my head inwardly.


    This would mean I might get involved with another girl again.


    Well, looking at their photo, I don''t feel really interested in her. I can just treat her like any other student.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a while, Ryouko-san shook her head, a small smile ying on her lips but her eyes remained serious. "You always think you can figure someone out, don''t you?"


    "Not really. If I find it hopeless, I will immediately give up. But this time... it''s my job. I''ll do my best." I answered before looking down, memorizing the student''s name.


    Minami Shouko. ss 2-6. Seat No. 26. Member of Air Hockey Club.


    I rolled her name around in my head. It had a sharp edge to it, much like the reputation Ryouko-san was describing.


    Ryouko-san sighed as if resigning herself to the inevitable. "Alright. I trust you, Ruki-kun. She''s in her second year, just like some of your girls. She constantly ranked within the top 10. Brilliant, but a constant troublemaker. She''s caused more than a few incidents in the past year, and there''s a growing concern she can influence others negatively. Like turning them to be like her. You can usually find her in the club she belonged to but be cautious."


    I was about to ask for more rifications but the door to the office swung open. Led by Komoe, some of the club presidents who sent a request for inspection arrived, looking a bit anxious.


    I quickly refocused, remembering the task at hand.


    "Well, I guess we''ll put a pin in that for now, Ryouko-san," I said, standing up to greet the student while adjusting the armband on my right sleeve. "I''ll deal with the club situation first, but I''ll keep your warning in mind."


    "Please do. Just be careful, Ruki-kun." She replied in a softer tone.


    With a brief nod and a reassuring smile, I escorted Ryouko-san to the door before turning my attention fully to the club presidents who were already guided by Komoe in their seats, ready to address the mysterious incidents guing their clubs.


    As I closed the door after Ryouko-san left, I turned around, putting my full attention to the club presidents seated in front of me.


    Expectedly, there''s someone familiar among them. I''ve seen the names of the clubs, after all.


    Photography Club, Drama Club, Science Club and Kendo Club.


    I smiled and nodded at the presidents of the Photography and Drama Club, trying to ease their anxiousness.


    I already interacted with both of them, after all.


    On the other hand, the Science and Kendo Club president was someone who I''d be interacting


    with first.


    It''s also quite a coincidence that they''re split by gender. 2 girls and 2 boys.


    That clearly shows how indifferent I am to knowing the boys in this school.


    In any case, the most anxious-looking was the guy from Science Club. It was as if he wasn''t used to going out of hisb. He''s fidgeting crazily. On the other hand, the Kendo Club president was quite skinny for a Kendo Club president, but like I said, despite his sharp gaze I could sense his anxiety. As if the incident guing his club was taking a toll on him.


    Komoe, standing by the door, had her usual chipper expression. She''s really happy to help. And she''s already prepared to take notes and assist me with this.


    "Alright, thank you all foring," I began, resting my hands on the desk. "We''ve received your requests regarding the missing or misced equipment. I want to get a better sense of what''s been happening, so I''ll ask each of you to describe what''s been going on in your clubs. Is that possible?"

 Chapter 2217: Weird Coincidence?

    Chapter 2217: Weird Coincidence?


    ?


    After getting their agreement, I gestured to the president of the Kendo Club, a tall, skinny guy who seemed the least nervous of the group. He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees as he spoke.


    "In the past two weeks, we''ve had several shinai, our practice swords, go missing. At first, we thought it was just a mistake, someone taking them home by ident or not returning them after practice. But it kept happening. We lock up the equipment after every practice, and only the club members and our advisor have ess to the room. It''s starting to affect our training sessions."


    Two weeks? So, this wasn''t a recent urrence. How intriguing. Who could do such a thing and be undetected until now?


    I looked at the other club presidents and they seemed to be agreeing to him as if they''d experienced something simr.


    I recalled thest time I visited the Drama Club for Misaki. It was only a few days ago... But there seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary. Likewise, when I visited the Photography Club with Juri. Everything seemed fine.


    I made a mental note to look into whether the security of their clubrooms had beenpromised. It didn''t seem likely that the same person could be involved in all this, but the pattern was troubling.


    I''d apud the culprit if it''s a single person.


    Next, the president of the Photography Club, Juri''s junior, Kokonoe Marin, spoke up. "I... How should I start? You''ve visited our club once with Juri-senpai. But at that time... there was already an incident. A few cameras and tripods either go missing or end up in weird ces. Like, recently, one of our old cameras. The one you saw me working on was found in the art supply closet two days ago. Another one, thankfully a cheap model, disappeared entirelyst week. While not everything was lost, I couldn''t handle the stress anymore. Onoda-kun, can you do something?"


    I raised an eyebrow and then consoled her, "Isn''t that why you''re here, senpai? Let me help you figure it out. But you mentioned the art supply closet. It was on the same floor but that''s quite a distance from your clubroom, right?"


    It wasn''t something from the Art Club, It was located in one of the clubrooms turned into a storage room for what some clubs discarded for decluttering.


    She nodded, clearly frustrated. "Exactly. None of us have any idea how it ended up there."


    Next, it was the Drama Club''s president''s turn. She stared for a while as if she was trying to sync her memory of me to the one standing in front of her now.


    "It''s the same with us. Costumes and props go missing from inside our clubroom. Then they''ll show up in random ces dayster. Sometimes in the Theater Club''s. It''s weird that they seemed to be not affected. Misaki-chan helped me double-check with everyone to ensure they were not just being left behind or borrowed without permission. Don''t you think it''s weird, Onoda-kun?"


    "Indeed it''s weird. What about you, senpai?" I said before turning to thest president who had yet to speak."


    "T-that... it''s fairly simr to the others." His voice was low, almost whispering as though he was too ashamed to speak. I could see him already sweating in his seat. "Some of our tools and pieces of equipment are going missing only to show up dayster."


    This guy... He''s a reclusive introvert, huh? Was he spending most of his time in hisb?


    In any case, there seemed to be not any need to push him to talk more.


    I nodded and signaled to him that it was fine. I already got the information I needed from him.


    After that, I took a step back to contemte for a while, piecing together the information. The pattern was clear: items were going missing or being moved, but no one seemed to have a solid exnation for why or how it was happening. There was no clear motive.


    It didn''t seem like typical theft, especially since most of the items eventually turned up again. But the disruptions were too frequent to be random mistakes.


    As I thought this over, Komoe raised her hand, bringing in her insight, "Ruki, could it be that someone''s trying to mess with the clubs on purpose?"


    "That''s one possibility," I replied, tapping my chin. "But the question is why. If this is sabotage, who stands to gain from it? Seniors, do any of you have a grudge with someone?"


    The club presidents exchanged uncertain nces, but none of them had an immediate answer.


    "Not that I know of. Can I count those envious of us?" The Drama Club president answered.


    "We had a conflict with some delinquents but those guys were afraid of you and the Student Council President. They wouldn''t mess with official clubs." The Kendo Club president added.


    I then looked at the Marin-senpai and the Science Club dude and they both shook their heads. With that, I decided to shift the focus.


    "Alright. Let''s change the approach. Have any of you noticed anything unusual? Maybe someone who doesn''t belong to your club hanging around the clubrooms, or anything else that stands out?"


    The Kendo Club president spoke first. "Now that you mention it... there''s been this one girl. She''s not in our club, but she''s always hanging around after practice. I thought she was just a fan or something. She''s showing up every other day."


    "Oh. There is one like that to us too," the Drama Club president added. "There''s this girl who keeps showing up during rehearsals, pping at our performance. She never causes trouble, but it''s strange."


    Marin-senpai frowned. "Now that I think about it, I''ve seen someone like that too. A girl who always seems to be nearby when we''re setting up for shoots, but she never interacts with us directly. She''s just looking from afar."


    The Science Club dude was the only one who had nothing to say. Either he didn''t notice anyone or he was too focused on his experiments to be aware of someone lingering around his


    club.


    But that''s enough. Three out of four of them spoke of a certain girl...


    I narrowed my eyes as I continued to connect the dots. "A girl, huh? Could this be the same


    person?"


    The presidents exchanged uneasy looks, but none of them could say for sure. None of them knew her name or had interacted with her directly, but the description they provided. A slender girl with ck hair seemed to match. But there are a lot of girls like that in our school. And then as my eyes wandered to my desk where Ryouko-san left the folder, something clicked in my mind. A girl causing trouble but staying under the radar, moving between different clubs...


    It can''t be that girl, right? That''s too much of a coincidence.


    No. It can also be because she''s starting to cause trouble again that they''re pushing me to deal


    with her.


    Still, it''s just a suspicion but it is worth pursuing.


    I walked to my desk, picked up the photo attached to the file, and presented it to them.


    "Is this her?" I asked, my voice firm.


    I thought I already had it but surprisingly, all three of them knit their brows and shook their


    heads.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Strange... If not her, then who?


    "Alright. Komoe, could you look into this and try to identify her?" I asked, turning to my


    lovely and enthusiastic assistant.


    She nodded eagerly, already pulling out her phone to send a message to someone. Most likely to Watanabe who''s always up for something interesting.


    While Komoe worked, I turned back to the club presidents. "In the meantime, I''ll visit and


    inspect your clubrooms. See if there''s anything unusual that might point us in the right


    direction. I''ll have to coordinate with your advisors as well. Please make sure they''re


    informed of what''s going on."


    The club presidents agreed, though they still looked uneasy. It was clear this situation had been wearing on them for a while.


    As the presidents began to leave the office, I couldn''t shake the nagging suspicion that Minami Shouko was somehow involved.


    Her reputation for stirring trouble, her disregard for authority, and her tendency to manipte situations seemed to align with what was happening here. But I didn''t want to jump to conclusions just yet. I''d need more evidence.


    "Komoe," I called after thest president had left, "we''re going to visit these clubs during patrol. Let''s see if we can''t catch this mystery girl in the act."


    Komoe grinned, clearly excited by the idea of ying detective. "Yes, Ruki! I''ll do my best!"


    With that, we prepared for a moment as I read through Minami Shouko''s file and then left the office together to start our patrol.

 Chapter 2218: Investigation (1)

    Chapter 2218: Investigation (1)


    ?


    As Komoe and I walked down the hallway of the Club Building, the school seemed quieter than usual. Only a few were walking around. That''s the reason why I could hop into different clubs without it bing a rumor.


    In any case, it should just be because of the structure of the Club Building. Those who had nothing better to do would just leave and wander around the school, finding spots where they could ck off.


    Those inside their clubrooms were the ones serious about their activities.


    I held Minami Shouko''s file in one hand, flipping through the pages while mentally piecing together the puzzle of recent events.


    I still couldn''t shake the suspicion that she was rted to all this.


    She''s a smart troublemaker, alright. She had this talent for slipping under the radar. I might not be therest year but from what was listed on this file, she did a lot of things like a prank gone too far or a disruption of school events. However, she never left enough evidence to get into serious trouble, but her scent was always left nearby whenever something went wrong. The missing equipment, misced props, and random appearances of this mystery girl in multiple clubs. It all seemed to fit her troublemaker profile. But without concrete proof, it was just a theory. Still, the pattern was too suspicious to ignore.


    I also asked Shizu if she knew about her and she said yes. But her mischief wasn''t really that troublesome in terms of severity so she left her case to the Guidance Counselors.


    As I pooled the information they gathered about her, analyzing it.


    And there''s one thing that stood out for me.


    If Minami Shouko hadn''t left a trail that pointed to herself, Ryouko-san and the other teachers would probably not know about her list of mischief. She would just be one of the constant top notchers in exams.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It''s like she was deliberately acting like that.


    To gain attention in the worst way possible.


    Alright. That''s an angle we could look at. Should we also pay a visit to her club? To see if she was there?


    Maybe I could try. However, since the Club Presidents didn''t recognize her as the one lingering near their clubs, I had to check those ces first.


    A few minutester, we arrived at the closest clubroom.


    The Science Club.


    Even without knocking, the Club President who still appeared afraid of any socializing opened the door for us. Komoe hopped jubntly as she immediately went through to inspect the clubroom.


    There were only three of them in the club - maybe the others were only members by name. Just like the Alchemy Research Club of Reira-senpai, they''re all wearingb coats, andb apparatuses were neatly arranged on their shelves.


    "D-don''t touch anything." The Club President said but his voice was too low for Komoe to hear.


    The girl already moved to the window, checking if there were traces of entry.


    But man, why was she looking there? This was the 3rd floor! Whoever''s going to manage to enter this clubroom from that window, they''d have to climb from outside.


    "Alright. Please show me where the missing apparatuses are located and also where you found them."


    Letting the girl run free while the other two club members looked after her, I urged the Club President to show me the crime scene.


    I like his cooperativeness. It''s making things easy.


    Five minutester, Komoe and I exited the clubroom.


    Did we find any leads?


    Somewhat, if I could call it that.


    I only noticed that their clubroom was the size of a ssroom so there were two doors on it. One of them was blocked by a shelf, though not high enough to prevent someone from climbing over it.


    I saw signs that it was being opened. There was even a shoe print in the dust on top of the shelf.


    Komoe also found something worth noting even though she went investigating blindly.


    A scrunchie. The girl club member denied having one since she has short hair. And obviously, the two boys wouldn''t be using that.


    From that, the culprit seemed to be a girl who could climb up that shelf and enter their clubroom through that other door.


    "Does she also leave through that door? Howe no one notices her?" That was Komoe''s question as she inspected the scrunchie on her hand.


    "She''s light on her feet and athletic. Or they''re too busy to even notice her. Her presence must be low." I answered.


    We continued on to our next destination while continuing the mindset of patrolling the hallways.


    When we reached the second floor, I naturally went to check on the clubrooms of my girls too. First, the Book Club. I also asked Haruko and the other second years if they recognized Shouko.


    Haruko gave an interesting answer.


    "She''s like you, hubby. If you don''t pay attention to her, you''ll think she''s just a normal girl."


    Is that right? Isn''t she quite a looker, as well? At least, she''s attractive in the photo.


    Oh... Wait. Her hair.


    After the Book Club, I also checked on the Student Support Club, asking Arisa and Izumi.


    They didn''t know her.


    On the Game Club, the gamer Sagara-senpai said she visited the game club once to y a game with them. Maaya and Miura-senpai confirmed it.


    When I asked them to describe her and then showed them the photo, they both knitted their eyebrows, saying, "What? Who is that girl?"


    That added ayer of mystery, but I think I''m starting to get it.


    She''s troublesome, alright. She can disguise herself by changing her hairstyle. With her lush hair, much like Nami and Shizu, she probably alters her appearance enough to go unnoticed.


    Anyway, after those visits, we continued to the first floor.


    This time, we went to the Photography Club.


    Marin-senpai and Shimura were already there waiting for us. The other guy who imed to be Marin-senpai''s assistant wasn''t around.


    That''s favorable to me. I don''t have to deal with his hostility just because of my presence.


    "Thank you foring, Onoda-kun, Miura-san. I told our advisor you''d be dropping by, so feel free to check anything." Marin-senpai said before stepping to the side. "


    Shimura also did the same but she followed us, curious.


    I nodded and stepped into the room, scanning the area. It was the same as before. I could see the cameras, photos and magazines arranged on their shelves, tripods had their own ce in the corner, and backdrops rolled up neatly against the wall.


    "Where was thest camera found again?" I asked.


    Marin-senpai walked over to a cab near the back. She opened the door, revealing an empty


    spot.


    "Here. This is where it should''ve been, but it was found in the art supply closet like I


    mentioned."


    Komoe peered inside the cab, tilting her head. "The locks... are they broken?"


    Marin-senpai shook her head. "No. It''s strange. Everything was locked up like usual."


    She then looked at Shimura who provided more insight, "Senpai, didn''t you use it a few days


    ago?"


    "Yes. I''m nning to use it again, that''s why I noticed how it was missing."


    Hearing that exchange, I considered Marin-senpai just miscing it and somehow the culprit picked it up and brought it to the art supply closet.


    "No signs of forced entry, no evidence that someone broke in. Do you normally have visitors


    here, senpai?"


    Marin-senpai shook her head, "Not exactly. I told you about the girl but she''s never entered the clubroom. She was just there. Outside. Only the club members and our advisor have the key and most of the time I was the one left behind after club hours."


    "I see. She has a way to get in then." I murmured."


    Before I could finish, Komoe tapped me on the arm, her eyes lighting up. "Ruki, look at this!"


    She pointed to the window. "Thistch isn''t secure."


    I walked over, opening the window with little effort. "Hmm... this could be a point of entry. We''re on the first floor. Someone could''ve easily climbed in from the outside." Marin-senpai''s eyes widened, still not epting that possibility, "But we always close the windows. It doesn''t make sense."


    "Maybe they''re not entering through here to steal. Maybe they''re just using it to nt the missing items after they''re done messing with you," I suggested, closing the window again.


    As I was about to suggest our next move, Komoe''s phone vibrated and she quickly nced at it. "Ruki. I think you have to see this."


    Upon saying that, she showed me her phone, and in it was Watanabe''s message with a photo


    attached to it.


    "Tripod. Theater House."


    "Is this one of your tripods?" I said showing the photo to Marin-senpai and Shimura.


    They both exchanged baffled looks before nodding in confirmation.

 Chapter 2219: Investigation (2)

    Chapter 2219: Investigation (2)


    ?


    After Marin-senpai and Shimura confirmed the tripod in the photo, their confusion only deepened. I could see the gears turning in their heads as they tried to make sense of how the tripod ended up in the Theater House.


    "Interesting," I muttered, staring at the photo Watanabe had sent.


    The tripod looked exactly like one of those from the Photography Club, now somehow making its way to the Theater House. How had it gotten there?


    The Theater House wasn''t even close to the Photography Club. I highly doubted someone from the club had simply misced it.


    This had "Minami Shouko" written all over it, but I needed to be sure.


    Somehow, I couldn''t help but feel like this was an borate y by the culprit, drawing us in like fish on hooks. While there''s still nothing of evidence to point all this to that girl, she was my most probable suspect.


    Of course, I could bepletely wrong and this incident had nothing to do with her. However, I decided to chase this case thinking she''d be there at the end of the line.


    It''s like an overarching plot in a movie where, all along, the culprit was clear to the eyes of the protagonist but no evidence truly pointed at their involvement. Then when the climax of the story arrived that would solidify that suspicion, the culprit would openly step out as their backstory would be revealed along with their motive.


    Or maybe, they''d go for a twist, revealing that the protagonist was chasing a false lead all along and they''d be surprised at the identity of the true culprit.


    Alright. That''s straight out of fantasy but it wouldn''t be too far-fetched that the prankster of a culprit was going for that conclusion.


    Maybe, even at this moment, the culprit was watching us either closely or at a distance, enjoying the development.


    "Why would it be there?" Shimura eventually muttered as she alternately nced at the photo and at the location where the other tripods were stored.


    "That''s a good question," I said, lowering the phone. "We can assume that the culprit isn''t simply stealing for the sake of taking things. It''s more like they''re ying some kind of twisted game with you - or even me - moving items around without rhyme or reason."


    "But why our club, Onoda-kun?" Marin-senpai''s brow furrowed as she expressed her annoyance. "It''s stressful enough to find those expensive cameras disappearing. But for the sake of their own amusement? Ridiculous."


    It was a valid question but unfortunately, until we got to the bottom of this, we wouldn''t know the answer.


    "We''ll check it out," I said, handing Komoe''s phone back to her.


    She nodded eagerly, her eyes brimming with curiosity and excitement as she sent another message to Watanabe before pocketing her phone.


    "Thank you, Marin-senpai, Shimura. We''ll investigate this further. You cane with us to pick up the tripod but I think someone has to stay here." I said, giving them a nod before waiting for their answer.


    Marin-senpai looked concerned but didn''t object. She then looked at Shimura,


    "Imari-chan, go with Onoda-kun. Get our tripod."


    As if she got sshed with cold water, Shimura woke up with a start.


    I couldn''t help but smile at that. The girl was as puzzled as Komoe. She''s likely trying to piece together why anyone would take the tripod just to nt it elsewhere.


    I had to admit though. The randomness of it was baffling. Perhaps, if I hadn''t been informed by Ryouko-san about the new problem student I had to deal with, I would have been like a headless chicken,pletely lost and unprepared.


    If this is really Minami Shouko, I''ll take my time dismantling her unruliness. I have the experience. I''ll take her as a challenge.


    Ah. I have to rify. I''m not saying I''ll make her mine, I will only humble the girl and correct her path.


    Wait. Haven''t I heard that line before from a certain PE Teacher who still can''t be honest with me?


    As we made our way to the Theater House, my thoughts swirled around possible motives. Was the culprit just causing chaos for the fun of it? Or was there something more? The idea that she might be deliberately seeking attention still lingered in my mind.


    It''s quite funny. The day I decided to do my job as a Disciplinary Officer properly, this turned up... Are they waiting for this moment? Or is it all just a big coincidence and now I''m tangled up with this?


    Anyway, I originally put the Kendo Club as our next destination but with Watanabe''s message, I''d set that aside forter and check out the Drama Club too. There''s also the Theater Club wherein the Drama Club president imed to find the lost costumes.


    But more than that, I''d get to see Marika and Misaki again... That thought alone made this trip all the more worth it.


    As we walked, Shimura, who had details filled in by Komoe, suddenlymented.


    "Onoda-kun. Looks like you''re caught up in an interesting case."


    "Are you the type to chase after a mystery too, Shimura?" I asked with a soft smile.


    Shimura answered with a giggle as she stepped forward, taking up my right side, ¡°Hehe. Not exactly, but it''s not every day this kind of thing happens."


    "That''s true. No wonder Komoe here is so excited."


    "Eh? Why only me? Aren''t you excited too, Ruki?" Komoe protested.


    "I am. But not in the way you think I am."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Guess." I let that word hang between us, causing Shimura to giggle again and Komoe to nudge my shoulder yfully.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Soon, we arrived at the Theater House.


    As always, it looked imposing and its architecture was kind of out of ce in this school. In any case, its function was simple. It was arge, multi-purpose building often used for school ys, presentations, and other events. The wide hallways were lined with posters and props from previous performances, and the faint smell of old wood and paint filled the air. It also housed several clubs but the prominent ones were the Drama and Theater Club.


    "Let''s head backstage first," I suggested. If the tripod was found there, it might give us more insight into how it ended up in this part of the school.


    Since this ce wasn''t foreign to me anymore, I guided the two girls to the side door that would lead to the clubrooms of both clubs.


    Unlikest time when Ichihara Jun''s goons were stationed nearby, stopping anyone from approaching, there were hardly any outsiders here anymore.


    Marika used her influence to ask the advisors of both clubs to ensure that they wouldn''t be disturbed. And with Ichihara Jun taking his self-imposed suspension, it resulted in this


    momentary peace.


    Before long, the Drama Club President alongside Misaki as well as Watanabe who went here and sent us that photo weed us.


    I looked in the direction of the Theater Club but it seems they''re not inside. They''re probably practicing in the rehearsal room.


    "Good work, Watanabe," I praised the girl whose chest was already puffed up as though she was hinting at me to recognize her contribution.


    After that, I turned towards the President who was shaking her head as she stared at the two


    girls apanying me.


    Whatever was running in her head, she was definitely exaggerating it.


    Shortly after, she gently pushed Misaki''s back, bringing the girl to me, "I''ll leave Misaki- chan to guide you, Onoda-kun. Take care of her. When you''re done investigating the prop storage,e back here to inspect our clubroom next."


    "Alright. Thank you, senpai. I''ll bring Misaki back in one piece." I yfully answered before pulling the innocent forehead girl to me. She blinked her eyes a few times before sumbing to her usual chirpy mood, melting in my embrace.


    Just like this, our party somehow increased to five with Watanabe also following us to the ce where she found that tripod.

 Chapter 2220: Elaborate Prank

    Chapter 2220: borate Prank


    ?


    We followed Watanabe''s lead through the dimly lit corridors of the Theater House, each step echoing slightly against the walls as we approached the backstage area.


    I could hear the voices of the Theater Club using one of the rehearsal rooms. I thought of peeking to check on Misaki but decided against it. She was also passionate about her club, after all. I''d say hi before we leave the Theater House.


    Anyway, the atmosphere of the corridor leading to our destination was oddly serene, almost as if the building itself was holding its breath, waiting for the next act in this strange y.


    I looked around to possibly spot some clue but as expected, what could I get in a sparse corridor where it was almost empty?


    Misaki with her usual cheerful self continued walking in front of me. My arm was still wrapped around her as though she was guiding me through this ce.


    Komoe and Shimura raised an eyebrow to it but none of them voiced out their thoughts.


    Misaki would asionally lift her head to giggle at me but I could tell she was also curious about the exact details of the incident.


    "Here it is," Watanabe said, turning to face us. There was a note of anticipation in her voice, and her notepad was already poised for another entry.


    "This is the storage room where I found the tripod. I didn''t move it, I just took a picture."


    I nodded approvingly. "Good work, Watanabe. Looks like you''re better suited to be a General Affairs Manager than a Treasurer."


    Watanabe''s eyes widened slightly. "What are you saying, Onoda-kun? I''m good at being a Treasurer too!"


    "Right, right, you are," I conceded with a smile. "But you''re easily spooked. How did you think of looking here?"


    Watanabe hesitated for a moment before answering. "Uhm... You mentioned the Drama Club, so..."


    "I see. You went to a ce we might not visit right away. Nice thinking."


    Watanabe beamed at the praise. "Hehe. Praise me more, Onoda-kun."


    I chuckled. "Should I? Shouldn''t you be asking Masato-senpai for praise? Why isn''t he with you?"


    At my question, Watanabe''s mood visibly plummeted. "He was sent by the President somewhere. He didn''t want me toe." She pouted briefly before waving her hand dismissively as if she didn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    The other three girls with us couldn''t help butugh at our exchange, further fueling Watanabe''s ire.


    Without further ado, she walked to the door and pushed it open, revealing the interior of the old storage room.


    The room was cluttered, filled with all sorts of old props, costumes, and furniture from past performances. In the far corner, leaning against a rack of dusty curtains was the tripod.


    I approached it cautiously, as though expecting it to vanish the moment we got too close.


    "It''s definitely from the Photography Club," Komoe said, crouching down to examine it more closely.


    "Yes. I see the engraving clearly. This is ours. I used this once before." Shimura confirmed as they picked it up.


    I narrowed my eyes, inspecting the tripod in a brighter spot.


    And it was clear to see.


    It was too clean for it to have been sitting here for long.


    Someone had ced it here recently...


    That culprit was really slick, huh? Are they moving at the same time as we do?


    As I thought of this, I sent a message to someone.


    "Who did you message, Ruki?" Misaki asked as she peeked at my phone''s screen.


    "Oh. Someone who can visit a certain club and put on an act." I answered, patting her head.


    Suddenly, Komoe who once again started wandering around the room pointed toward a pile of boxes she found in the corner. "Ruki, look over here."


    We walked over to her and that''s when I noticed another unusual thing.


    Behind the stack of old boxes, barely visible, was a trail of what looked like crumpled fabric sticking out from beneath a crate.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I motioned for the others to stay back and carefully pulled the crate aside.


    There, hidden under ayer of dust, was a bundle of shinai handles sticking out from a sack.


    Unlike the tripod, the sack looked like it had been here for days as it had already umted dust that fell from that crate and the entire room.


    So, even after saying that they were returning it, a lot was still missing.


    The Kendo Club president would be livid.


    "Well, this is interesting..." I muttered making Misaki, Komoe, and Shimura tilt their heads.


    Watanabe, who had been standing close by, peeked over my shoulder. "Aha! I knew it! The culprit must''ve stashed them here too!"


    I shook my head. "You''re correct but it isn''t that simple anymore, Watanabe."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This really is an borate game... Leaving enough clues for us to follow, only to make us arrive a stepter." I said,pleting a possible scenario in my head.


    As we stepped out of that old storage room, carrying the sack of shinai and the tripod, my phone vibrated from my pocket.


    I picked it up and saw the new messageing from the girl I just asked for a favor.


    "She''s here. Minami Shouko is happily ying Air Hockey. Look."


    Along with that message, a photo was attached. Arisa''s selfie. She was holding an air hockey mallet and behind her was an air hockey table along with her opponent who was posing with a


    peace sign.


    And surprisingly, her appearance matched with the photo on the file.


    "Minami Shouko..."


    After passing by the Theater Club to check on Misaki and asking if they also saw a student hanging around, we moved to the Drama Club.


    The President had knitted eyebrows upon seeing me carrying the sack filled with shinai.


    "Onoda-kun, did you find that there?"


    I shrugged, "It seems this ce''s old storage room has be a vault for a prankster, President. Your club and your neighbor should clean up soon. I''ll write a report to the Student


    Council."


    "... I see. We''ll work on it next week."


    Misaki then chimed in, "President, it was hidden underneath a crate! Komoe found it!"


    "That''s great..." The President patted Misaki''s head before turning her focus back to me,


    "You don''t have to inspect here anymore, Onoda-kun. I checked our costumes. The ones lost have already been returned."


    At that, I raised an eyebrow. "Care to borate, senpai?"


    "Alright. Come with me."


    With that, she guided us to the room where the costumes they were still actively using were


    stored.


    The first striking thing to notice was the cardboard box.


    It was already open but it was easy to tell that''s what the President wanted to show us.


    Then, Misaki walked over to it and eximed, "Eh? Are they here all along? I thought they


    were missing, President."


    "Yeah. They turned. I don''t know how or when... Onoda-kun. One of our windows can be opened. There''s a track you can follow there.


    Upon hearing all that, I didn''t waste a second and checked it along with Misaki, Komoe, Shimura, and Watanabe.


    Whatever their motive, this has been going on for far too long. We should put an end to this


    already.

 Chapter 2221: The Stage is Set

    Chapter 2221: The Stage is Set


    ?


    Since I''ve started chasing the leads with Minami Shouko in mind, everything seemed to start falling into ce. It didn''t matter if Arisa found her in their clubroom.


    I had a solid reason to link her to this one.


    After investigating the trace behind the Theater House, I had Misaki return to the Drama Club after pampering her for a while. I also let Shimura return to the Photography Club since it would be better for us to move in smaller numbers now.


    Left with Komoe and Watanabe, I told them that I''d separate from them.


    While I spend time inspecting the Kendo Club to finally finish our inspection for today, I want them to be on the lookout for the possible appearance of our culprit near their crime scene.


    As I walked toward the Kendo Club''s dojo, the gut feeling that this was all Minami Shouko just continued to intensify.


    The timeline, the missing items, and her perfect alibi of being in their clubroom right when we were inside the Theater House aligned perfectly.


    I just needed one more piece of evidence to solidify the connection.


    And I believe I''d find it here.


    In the Kendo Club itself.


    Before heading inside, I took a moment to send a quick message to Arisa.


    "Arisa, you can leave that club now. Make sure you tell her about how you''re helping me investigate something. Once you leave, go to this ce. I need your help."


    I sent another message with the name of the ce.


    Once that was done, I pocketed my phone and stepped into the Kendo Club''s dojo.


    The familiar shing of wooden shinai echoed in the space as the members practiced their drills.


    I remembered my time with Otoha when I kept oning back to her Kendo Club only to get beaten by her.


    That was a sweet time and I truly benefited from all the beatings I received from her. Not to mention, all the times she treated me after putting her shinai down.


    Somehow, I couldn''t help but wish I could spend my time sitting on the side, watching her practice again. s, we''re in a different school.


    Alright. Enough reminiscing.


    From the corner of my eye, I spotted the Kendo Club president, standing by with his arms crossed, watching the sparring closely.


    He noticed me almost immediately and walked over, his usual stern expression softened slightly with curiosity. "Onoda-kun. I thought you''d being by earlier. And is that...?"


    His eyes immediately caught the sack behind me and hurriedly called for one member to take it from me. They all eximed at how dusty it became.


    "Well, do you know where I recovered that?" I asked the Kendo Club President.


    He gulped down as if he already knew what wasing.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    "It''s among other things in the Theater House''s old storage room. Tell me, has any of your members visited that ce once or knows someone there?"


    I lowered my voice, not letting anyone hear it but him.


    At that, the Kendo Club President''s face grew taut as he contemted seriously. "Onoda-kun, are you hinting to me that someone from my club is an aplice?"


    "I am." I didn''t beat around the bush, "Every club rted to this incident should have someone connected to the mastermind. I also secretly mentioned this to the other Club Presidents. Of course, you were also not out of my suspicion so I did a small test and you all passed."


    Thatst part was bullshit from me. I just wanted to see if he would react. I had no way of knowing if any of the Club Presidents were in on it.


    In any case, that begs the question of... How did Ie to this conclusion?


    Simple. I recalled Ryouko-san''s words.


    ''She had caused more than a few incidents in the past year, and there was a growing concern she could influence others negatively. Like turning them to be like her.''


    That girl must have a following already. I recall a foreign TV show that I watched sparingly in my free time before about a cult following of serial killers. In that show, there''s this one serial killer who got caught and wrote a book. People with a tendency to be psychopathic fanatical killers who read his book got inspired by his writing and reached out to him even though he was in prison. Through letters and a few visits, he gained their loyalty and eventually, they helped him escape - some of those followers even ended up going undercover. Like a prison guard. A neighbor of that serial killer''s wife and child who doesn''t want anything to do with him anymore so on and so forth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was a pretty decent show that I ended up finishing its first season. It showed the intricacy that someone''s influence could be that huge even to someone who you''d thought was an innocent person.


    Of course, I could also be said to have the same tendency, just that it was in a different area, like epting myplexity.


    So anyway, Minami Shouko was most likely the same. She resembled some of that character''s mentality and surrounded herself with a following who''d do her bidding.


    One more thing.


    The third letter with a key slipped in. The one who was pretending to be my admirer.


    Yep. I was fairly certain by now that if someone was going to do that, it could only be Minami


    Shouko.


    As for whether she was targeting me or not, I''d believe yes. Because if I could notice this character of hers, she was probably the same so... she''s trying to make contact.


    However, I was too cautious or too busy to care about her.


    With my rise as a Disciplinary Officer... she found a better ruse to lure me out.


    Ah. Of course, there remains a possibility that I''m wrong all along but at this particr instance, I''m fine being wrong.


    No. I want her to prove me wrong.


    The Kendo Club president''s brows furrowed, his usualposed demeanor shaken by the possibility that one of his own could be involved.


    "I don''t want to believe that any of my members would be caught up in something like this," He said quietly. His eyes darted toward his members who had already returned to sparring or practicing their swings, "But I can''t ignore what you''re saying. Let me get back to you."


    Upon saying that, the Kendo Club President turned around to gather his members. On the other hand, I told him I''d pretend I would be inspecting his clubroom and he epted, pointing me to the spots where their equipment disappeared.


    A few minutester, Arisa sent me another message, "Ruki, I saw Minami Shouko leaving their clubroom and overheard her talking to someone on her phone. I''m going to your location. Wait for me."


    After that, Komoe and Watanabe also sent me a message, reporting from where they were stationed as a lookout, mentioning the appearance of a slender girl sneaking out of the Club


    Building and going somewhere.


    Yep. They also separated so their reports were sent at a different time.


    At this point, I straightened my back, turned around, and found the Kendo Club President


    standing there.


    Behind him, a girl also wearing a kendo uniform, who looked like another second-year since I couldn''t recognize her from the 1st year girls, lowered her head in shame, not daring to look


    at me or her president.


    Ah. Looks like the stage is set. Minami Shouko, are you not going to prove me wrong?

 Chapter 2222: To Turn the Tables

    Chapter 2222: To Turn the Tables


    ?


    I held the girl''s gaze for a moment, assessing her demeanor. She looked nervous, tense even. However, not entirely guilty. More like, I could sense she was someone who got caught up in something bigger than she expected.


    So, did Minami Shouko pull some tricks on them? It''s unclear yet.


    The Kendo Club president cleared his throat, pulling my attention back to him. "This is Maeda. She... well, I''ll let her exin."


    Maeda nced at the president and then back at me.


    Her face was pale, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    I put on a gentle smile, calming her down.


    Thankfully, it was effective.


    After a long pause, she finally spoke in a quiet, shaky voice. "I-I didn''t mean for things to go this far. I thought it was just a game."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I crossed my arms, leaning slightly forward. "What kind of game?"


    She shifted ufortably, her hands fidgeting with the hem of her uniform. I signaled for the Kendo Club President to leave us alone but he was one who couldn''t pick up a clue right away. Or maybe, he just wanted to be here for his junior. He knew my reputation, I guess?


    "Minami Shouko asked me to help her with something... It seemed harmless at first. Moving some stuff, hiding things. She said it was for a school project or... something. I didn''t ask too many questions."


    "And then?" I pressed, keeping my voice calm but firm, egging her to reveal everything about her connection to Minami Shouko.


    "She..." Her eyes darted around, maybe afraid of her president before continuing, "...she got me involved in more things. Like taking equipment from the Kendo Club and hiding it in the ces she sent me."


    Her voice wavered at this point, "I didn''t realize how serious it was until recently, but by then, I didn''t know how to back out."


    I nodded slowly, piecing together the information. It made sense. Minami Shouko was using people like Maeda, students who didn''t fully grasp what they were getting involved in, manipting them for her own purposes.


    So, they weren''t entirely her followers, but yers ying her game.


    "Senpai, Minami Shouko is the same year as you. You should''ve heard about her past exploits. Yet, here you are, fooled by her. Do you really believe I will take your words as the truth?" I put pressure on my words, making Maeda''s knees tremble.


    Once again, she confessed, altering a few things she mentioned.


    Apparently, she was convinced by Minami Shouko with the game because it sounded fun. That''s all. She was also seeking a thrill from doing it all.


    Upon hearing that, the Kendo Club president shook his head, clearly frustrated. "I can''t believe this... Maeda, why didn''t youe to me sooner?"


    She lowered her head even more. "I was scared. I thought I''d get expelled or something... Also, I''m afraid of you, President."


    Afraid of him, huh? Bullshit. If I was this guy, I''d already expel her.


    I took a deep breath, ncing between Maeda and the president. "We''ll handle this properly. I''ll take it from here."


    I had no time to meddle with their rtionship in the club so, I''d let him handle that. The president nodded, still looking troubled, but he stepped back and let me approach Maeda. I softened my tone as I spoke to her. "Alright, I''m not here to punish you, Maeda-senpai. But we need to get to the bottom of this. You''lle with me to the Disciplinary Office, and we''ll talk about everything. Quietly, without causing a scene."


    Her shoulders rxed slightly, and she nodded. "Okay."


    I turned to the president again. "I''ll let you know if we need anything else. For now, try to keep this under wraps. No need to spread rumors."


    "Understood." He nodded solemnly.


    With that, I led Maeda out of the Kendo Club''s dojo.


    As we started our walk, I spotted Arisa from a distance, a bottle of energy drink in her hand.


    I stopped and waited for her approach, a pleasant on my lips.


    "What a thoughtful girlfriend, is that for me?"


    Arisa nced at Maeda who was a little surprised but only momentarily. Her eyes focused on me and nodded, a pink tint on her cheeks, "You''ve been running around all this time. You needed some replenishment, didn''t you? I passed by the vending machine-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I already made my move.


    My arm slipped from her hips to her back as I pulled her close, taking the bottle from her hand. "I get it. My Arisa is so thoughtful. Should I give you a kiss?"


    "R-ruki... We''re in public. And there''s... that girl."


    I nced back at Maeda who immediately turned her head away. "She''s not looking, see?"


    "... You shameless junior. You''re lucky to have such a thoughtful girlfriend like me."


    "I know... Isn''t that why I love my Arisa so much?"


    Before our exchange of sweet nothings could lengthen, I pushed my head, capturing her lips for a swift yet intimate kiss.


    After savoring that one, I had her walk alongside me as we continued on our way.


    Maeda felt ufortable, of course. But I paid it no mind.


    I sent a quick message to Komoe and Watanabe, updating them of the situation before telling them to return to the Disciplinary Office.


    They could keep watch but thest thing I needed was to spook Minami Shouko too early.


    She was the big fish I was wishing to catch.


    Maeda was just the bait. Furthermore, even if I couldn''t see her yet, I was certain Minami Shouko was already around. Even before I met up with Arisa.


    Kissing the girl had taken that into ount. Just the second reason why I did that, of course. I just love my girl''s thoughtfulness.


    They were just ying Air Hockey. I even had Arisa drop hints about her connection to me.


    If Minami Shouko was smart, she''d know I had already seen through her ruse and she''d have no choice but toe and confront me herself.


    So, where''s a better stage than my office? Sadly, I''d have to set aside the clubhouse but I''ll make sure to visit it once I''m done with this.


    It''s time to turn the tables.


    With Arisa clinging happily to my side, Maeda stayed quiet beside me, her steps slow and tentative.


    Although she probably already said a lot in front of the Kendo Club president, I knew she was still keeping some details. Or just the exact structure of their rtionship with Minami


    Shouko.


    I didn''t push her to talk, giving her space until we reached the Disciplinary Office. Once inside, I closed the door and gestured for her to sit down.


    Arisa along with Komoe and Watanabe also exited, not to leave but to get the tea from the other room. I don''t know if Shizu will appreciate Arisa''s presence but I can only hope so. I mean, they''re all in the same circle and my Shizu''s jealousy only red up to girls outside ourplex rtionship.


    Maeda hesitated for a moment but eventually took a seat, her hands still fidgeting in herp. I sat across from her, resting my hands on the table between us.


    "Alright, Maeda," I began, my voice calm but serious. "I need you to tell me everything. How did Minami Shouko involve you? And what exactly is this game she''s having you and the


    others y?"

 Chapter 2223: Ive been meaning to meet you

    Chapter 2223: I''ve been meaning to meet you


    ?


    Maeda took a deep breath as if preparing herself toy out her life story.


    At this point, the girls had already returned and took up their seats, surrounding the Maeda, adding to more pressure.


    To ease her tension, I closed in and assured her using a gentle tone, "It''s fine, senpai. No one''s going to devour you here. Not even me. You see, they''re here to prevent me from charming you."


    Maeda took a deep breath as if preparing herself toy out her life story.


    At this point, the girls had already returned and took up their seats, surrounding the Maeda, adding to more pressure.


    To ease her tension, I closed in and assured her using a gentle tone, "It''s fine, senpai. No one''s going to devour you here. Not even me. You see, they''re here to prevent me from charming you."


    Arisa pinched my cheek and red at me for my teasing remark, but the tension in the room broke a bit. "Cheeky junior, was that your real n?"


    "Ruki, you''re not being subtle." Komoe giggled, knowing full well my intentions. "You''re the one scaring her."


    "If it''s Onoda-kun, isn''t that a normal urrence for him?" At this, Watanabe also chimed in but the look in her eyes told me enough that she''s serious about it.


    Maeda looked at us in confusion but sensing the gradual dissipation of tension, she let out a sigh of relief.


    "Onoda-kun, you seem well-versed in dealing with girls." Maeda''s eyes darted around everyone present, hinting at a question she didn''t dare ask.


    "Does it look like that?" I asked with a meaningful smile on my lips as I nced at the girls around us. "Well, that seems to be the case. Except for that one."


    I yfully pointed at Watanabe who immediately jumped silly.


    "Oi, Onoda-kun! Don''t call me ''that one''! I can feel hurt too!" Watanabe protested, feigning offense.


    And once againughter filled the air, this time more genuine and rxed.


    Maeda''s shoulders dropped slightly as she took in the yful banter of our group.


    It was clear she wasn''t used to this kind of atmosphere or rather, she was used to the serious atmosphere in her club.


    Before long the girl exhaled, releasing all the tension she was keeping in.


    Then, she lifted her head as her gaze focused on me.


    "It started in our second week of school. Minami Shouko approached me, asking me why I seldom smile." She paused for a moment as though she was arranging her thoughts and contemting, "I said I didn''t have much reason to smile often but then, she told me she could make me before exchanging numbers with me."


    That sounded a little amazing. She imed she could make her smile, huh? And it looked like they were at this longer than I thought. Her agenda possibly just shifted to me recently. After my


    "So, did she aplish that promise?" I asked.


    Maeda reluctantly nodded and put on a smile, "She did."


    "I see. I won''t ask what method she used but let me guess... did it have to do with the game you''re ying?"


    At this question, Maeda visibly shuddered before nodding once again, "She told me about doing harmless pranks. Doing a minor perfect crime. Like taking an eraser from someone''s pencil case and observing the owner''s reaction before sneakily putting it back. We both shared those stories, either through writing or videos. No one was really getting hurt!"


    Maeda fully emphasized that part. Then she continued,


    "Minami Shouko - Shouko-chan is... really persuasive. Too friendly. Before I knew it, the harmless pranks grew in scale. Most of the time, it''s a coboration between other students that she... befriended."


    I listened carefully, noting the details.


    "She''d give me instructions. Like where to move things or who to avoid. And then, recently, she mentioned your name." Maeda''s eyes flicked up to meet mine.


    "She said she was... interested in you. That you might be simr to her. Someone who could make people smile. And she might be right,"


    Upon saying that, her eyes shifted to the girls inside the room. Arisa and Komoe beautifully smiled as their affectionate gazended on me. Watanabe, on the other hand, was just jotting down on her notepad.


    "She started this new game. To see how long until you figured out it was all her."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "So this whole thing was about getting my attention?"


    "I think so, yes," Maeda nodded. "But I don''t know why. She''s been really secretivetely. And I haven''t seen her much in thest few days."


    I leaned back in my chair, piecing it all together. Minami Shouko had been ying a game to make me notice her.


    But it was a dangerous one, using people like Maeda to push boundaries and see how far she could manipte things before I caught on.


    Now that I had, she was probably also waiting for the moment I confronted her.


    "Thank you, Maeda," I said after arranging my thoughts. "You''ve been honest with me, and I appreciate that. I''ll handle the rest from here. For now, stay out of this. I''ll have the girls escort you back to the Kendo Club."


    Maeda nodded gratefully, her relief visible.


    I stood up, signaling that the conversation was over. Then I turned to my girls, "Arisa, Komoe, Watanabe, can you bring Maeda-senpai next door? I think it''s best if I meet this problem student alone.


    Arisa and the other two nodded but before doing so, my girls clung to my arm, telling me to be careful. Arisa even reminded me that I shouldn''t let my consideration get the best of me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Alright. I should take that to heart.


    Maeda also stood up, giving me onest uncertain look before she got escorted out by the


    girls.


    As soon as she left, I cleaned up the table, taking away the cups and the tea set that we hadn''t finished drinking.


    So I put back two cups and set it down, taking away everything.


    After that, I sat down, picked up my phone, and sent messages to my girls while waiting for our Little Miss Troublemaker.


    Five minutester, a gentle knock echoed through the room. I knew it was her. She didn''t really want to prove me wrong. She''s here to prove that I was right in thinking that it was her all along. I mean, could she still hide after Maeda''s confession?


    I took a deep breath and stood up and went to the door to open it for her. Minami Shouko was standing there in the attire that Arisa informed me about. She wore a hooded jacket on top of her uniform and she was covering her long ck hair with it. Like the file about her said, her body was that of an athlete, slender but full of firmness. She had this huge grin on her lips but there''s a hint of craziness in it as if she''s only forcing it.


    As soon as I saw her, I knew she was the one. Besides, I still had her photo in my pocket.


    The way she''s standing, the way she''s looking at me, it''s like she''s challenging me to a duel of


    wits.


    "Senpai, are you lost?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    The girl''s grin wavered for a split second before she stepped into the room, stepping past me before ncing back to answer, "Lost? No. No. Aren''t you waiting for me? Onoda-kun, I''ve


    been meaning to meet you."

 Chapter 2224: Our Game of Wits (1)

    Chapter 2224: Our Game of Wits (1)


    ?


    As Minami Shouko stepped into the room, her grin never quite left her face, though it flickered with uncertainty.


    I caught that and made a mental note in my head that said ''Not hopeless yet.''


    She walked confidently with her rigid posture yet purposeful in every step. I closed the door behind her and watched as she moved to the center of the room, taking in her surroundings with careful, calcting eyes.


    She turned to face me, pulling back her hood to reveal long, jet-ck hair, now slightly disheveled.


    If I couldpare her air to any of my girls, I''d say she''s a mix of Akane, Aoi, and Haruko.


    Akane with her dedication.


    Aoi with her unruliness.


    And Haruko with herck of fear for authority.


    Ah. I''ll add Hana with her influence. She was a recent transfer but she was already as popr as Maaya and the other girls. Her angelic smile was a timeless weapon.


    "So," Minami Shouko began, her voice smooth but with an underlying sharpness as if she wanted to cut me open and see my innards, "... you''ve finally noticed me, Onoda-kun. Congrattions! Took you long enough, don''t you think?"


    Her sarcastic smirk was a little irritating but somehow, it fitted perfectly with the exquisite frame of her face.


    I stopped a few steps behind her, crossing my arms as I met her gaze head-on. "You''ve been trying hard to get my attention, haven''t you, Minami Shouko? I thought I should finally say hi to you."


    Her smirk widened. "Was that what happened? Or have you gotten hit by a series of coincidences that eventually pointed at me?"


    My lips twitched but I maintained my calm, not letting her get ahead of me.


    Nheless, she was right. She probably arranged everything. Even the timing of Ryouko- san''s visit to inform me about her.


    That''s how scary this girl''s maneuvers are if you studied it closely.


    "Quite the confidence you''re showing there. I noticed the coincidence but I''ve known all along. Here... take the key back to where you picked it up." I matched the air around her as I pulled out that item that I had never truly used.


    Although I did try to chase it once where I ended up reeling in Kaede instead, it finally found a better use for it today.


    Minami Shouko''s eyes followed the key as I ced it on top of her palm, not even trying to deny that it was from her. Or maybe, she bought my act.


    Either way, this turned the winds in my favor.


    The smirk on her face transformed into a calm grin. However, the tension spreading on her face didn''t escape my notice.


    It was like a performer whose mask was beginning to crack.


    "Oh my. You kept it in your pocket all this time. I''m ttered." As she closed her palm and pocketed the key, Minami Shouko leaned forward, our eyes locking into each other.


    "I was still contemting when to meet you. Yet, you''vee here to my doorstep. Did you get impatient waiting?" I still rolled on the lie, pretending that I''ve known about her for so long even though I honestly only heard about her today.


    "Contemting? Impatient? Oh please, Onoda-kun... You''ve never nned to meet me at all. And with more and more girls surrounding you every passing day, I''m bing increasingly anxious and jealous. Why them and not me?"


    This girl''s statement was nothing short of shocking but I expected her to be this ''crazy''.


    In any case, in every situation, I couldn''t afford to get into someone else''s rhythm so... I''d always tend to pull them in on mine.


    "Because I love them. in and simple."


    She clicked her tongue and shook her head, "Tsk. Tsk. You''re wasting your talents. Onoda- kun... If it''s sex you''re searching for I can give it to you. I can even ask some girls to give themselves to you as well. As long as you''re... mine. Nothing else matters."


    "Alright. I call bullshit on that statement. Minami Shouko... You can''t fool me by bing crazier than you already portrayed yourself to be."


    "Bravo. Just as I expected of my kind." The girl pped thunderously as if she were celebrating my excellent answers.


    Yep.


    The game was already on the moment she stepped into this.


    And all this time, we''re trying to probe each other.


    "Enough of this nonsense, we don''t have all day. And I''m a busy person. I''m giving you this chance because..."


    "Because?"


    "Nah. I''d rather not say and let you guess."


    "Aww... You''re full of tricks, Onoda-kun. I like that. I won''t guess but I think I''m certain about your reason. I''ll help you out and I''ll keep it to myself."


    At this point, Minami Shouko pulled away and turned around.


    "Okay. I''ll indulge you. You see, I set this all up because I had to make sure you were worth it. And I have to say, you didn''t disappoint." She nced toward the empty chair across from the one I was sitting at earlier, "Mind if I sit? Or is this going to be a standing confrontation?"


    I gestured casually to the chair before taking my seat as well. "Be my guest." With a smile that''s not a smile, Shouko slid into the seat, still maintaining that overly confident posture as though the chair was a throne and she was the queen of the game she''d been ying.


    "So, Onoda-kun, what now? You''ve figured out my little game. Are you here to punish me? Lecture me? Or are you here to join me?" Her eyes gleamed with challenge.


    "Join you?" I raised an eyebrow, suppressing a smirk. "You really think I''d be interested in what you''ve been doing? Using others, manipting them like pieces on a chessboard just for your amusement?"


    I couldn''t help but snicker inwardly at how ironic my questions were. I mean, if you looked at it from an outsider''s perspective, it perfectly encapsted what I was doing.


    Minami Shouko leaned forward, her grin now morphing into something different. "It wasn''t just amusement. It was about finding someone on my level. Most of these people are predictable. Easy to push around. Easy to read. But you, Onoda-kun..." Her voice dropped as her eyes narrowed slightly. "You''re different. I couldn''t read you. I couldn''t push you around. And more importantly, you caught on. That''s why I wanted you involved."


    Her words hung in the air, and for a moment, I simply watched her.


    There was a flicker of sincerity beneath her bravado. If I could put it into words, it was a strange desire for validation.


    However, it was twisted. Or maybe it got twisted at some point. Warped by whatever games she''d been ying with everyone around her.


    "I see," I said finally, my tone measured. "So, all this trouble, dragging people like Maeda into your schemes, was to test me? To see if I was ''worthy'' of your attention?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Exactly," She replied without hesitation as if it all made perfect sense in her mind.


    Instead of responding, I stared at her without faltering picked up the teapot, and poured a cup


    for both of us before taking a sip on it as I crossed my legs.


    With her eyes following my every movement, I waited for the right moment when her


    anticipation peaked before opening my mouth.


    "Sorry. I''m not interested at all."

 Chapter 2225: Our Game of Wits (2)

    Chapter 2225: Our Game of Wits (2)


    ?


    Upon hearing my frank answer without any hint of changing my mind, Minami Shouko''s face froze momentarily.


    She blinked her eyes a few times before eventually letting out augh.


    "You''re joking." She said, "Tell me you''re joking, Onoda-kun."


    "Nope. I''m not interested at all. Especially after meeting you in person." I said, nailing it further into her.


    Minami Shouko''s grin faltered for the first time. Her eyes searched mine for any hint of a bluff. But she couldn''t find any.


    Herughter died in her throat as she studied me, the air in the room thickening. I could sense her gloom. Or at least, the fact that she came here expecting me to be a like-minded individual. But she was wrong.


    "You don''t understand, Onoda-kun. I''ve been searching for someone like you for a long time." The confidence in her voice was slipping away, reced by a desperation that was unnerving to hear. "Someone who could see through the masks everyone else wears. Who could challenge me, keep up with me."


    Maeda had mentioned Minami Shouko approached her asking why she seldom smiles. From that, I knew she was craving for something genuine. So, when I saw that vulnerability in her eyes, I knew that was it.


    "Are you happy with how your life is going, Minami-senpai?"


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, probably not expecting that question.


    "I am," she replied, but the way her voice quivered suggested otherwise. "Why wouldn''t I be? I''ve got everything I want."


    "Is that true?"


    Minami Shouko took a moment to process my question. She was definitely caught off guard. Her eyes searched my own, looking for any hint of sarcasm or mockery. But there was none. My questions were genuine and she knew it.


    Her posture stiffened, the facade of the confident game master slowly cracking. She took a deep breath, her hand gripping the armrest tightly. "What do you know about happiness, Onoda-kun?" she asked, her voiceced with bitterness. "You''re surrounded by these... these... puppets, ying out your perfect little harem fantasy."


    Hearing her call my girls in a different demeaning term triggered something within me, but I kept my cool. After all, this was her defense mechanism. Her way of coping with the fear of rejection and her own feelings of inadequacy.


    "You call them puppets but to me, they''re the most important people in my life. With them, I don''t have to put on an act. I can be myself," I replied, my voice firm yet gentle, hinting at the warmth and affection I held for each one of them. "What about you, senpai? How''s the fun you''re deriving from these games? From this maniption that you''re doing? Do you feel satisfaction from them?"


    Her gaze drifted away, and she took a moment topose herself.


    "It''s...plicated," Minami Shouko finally said, her voice softer now. "But I''ve never felt more alive than when I''m ying. It''s like... it''s like I can see the truth in people when they''re in my games."


    "Heh. Then do you want to y a game with me?"


    The sudden shift in topic took her aback. She leaned back into the chair, the tension in her shoulders loosening a bit. "What kind of game?"


    "A simple one. It''s called ''being honest''. You tell me what you really want. What''s behind all these games? And I''ll tell you what I think of it." As always, I fell back to this one. It''s already one of my important ts. Myplex rtionship was founded based on it.


    Minami Shouko stared at me for what felt like an eternity before she let out a deep sigh, her shoulders dropping.


    Seeing that, I sighed inwardly. Looks like I finally pierced her defense. But then again, it was already crumbling ever since I spoke of rejecting her interest in me.


    "Well, Onoda-kun," she began, her voice still holding a hint of amusement, "you''ve got me there. I guess I''ll have to y by your rules for now."


    Minami Shouko leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. She studied me, her eyes sharp, as if she was trying to find a chink in my armor. It was clear she wasn''t used to being the one at a disadvantage. She took a sip from her tea, the liquid sliding down her throat as she thought of her next move. It was like watching a chess grandmaster contemting the board, her eyes flickering with intelligence and a hint of something more... desperate.


    I raised an eyebrow, sensing that the air around her changed. It looked like she suddenly recovered from a trance.


    "Alright, Onoda-kun. Let''s y your game of honesty," she said, the challenge back in her tone.


    Well, looks like I still underestimated her after all that.


    "You wanna start or...?" I said, setting the tone of our conversation to a yful one, hoping she''d take the bait.


    Her eyes narrowed as she studied me, the gears in her head turning. "Very well. You say you don''t need me. But, Onoda-kun, think about it. What if I can make you happier than all of thembined?"


    What a bold deration.


    "Heh. You sounded confident, senpai. Tell me honestly, how can you make me happier?" I said, cing my tea cup down and leaning into thefort of my chair.


    Her smile grew smug. "I know you, Onoda-kun. I''ve watched you. You crave excitement. Adventure. And I can give it to you in ways they can never imagine."


    "You''re correct with excitement but only to my loved ones. Adventure? I can also get that from them. So, what are these ways you''re speaking of?" I put on a meaningful smile, my eyes drilling into her.


    Minami Shouko''s smile faltered a bit. She didn''t expect me to counter so quickly. Good. That means she''s taking me seriously.


    "You see, Onoda-kun, it''s all about the thrill of the unknown. The adrenaline rush when you''re on the edge. That''s what I can give you. Something... unpredictable. Something that even your precious ''pets'' couldn''t provide."


    "Minami-senpai. I don''t appreciate you calling them names. But let''s not get off-topic. You say you know me, so tell me, what do you think I truly want?"


    Her smugness faded, reced by a smoldering determination. "You want a challenge. You want to feel alive. And I can give you that."


    "Empty words," I answered, my voice calm and unfaltering. "But I''ll y along. Tell me, what''s this grand adventure you''re promising?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her eyes lit up with excitement, clearly enjoying the dance of our words. "It''s something you''ve never experienced before. Something beyond our mundane school life. Something that''ll test your limits, push you to new heights, and show you a world you never knew


    existed."


    "Again, empty words. Senpai, are you kidding me? You''re not taking this seriously at all." I feigned a look of disappointment, though inwardly I was thrilled she was taking my bait. She was a tough nut to crack. I must admit. But even the toughest nut can be cracked. Minami Shouko''s expression was unreadable. It was a mask of a poker face that I''d seen before, but this one was painted with a hint of annoyance. She didn''t expect me to turn her down. Her n probably didn''t have this scenario.


    Sensing that it was my time to flip this around, I leaned in closer, my voice dropping to a whisper that carried the weight of a deration, "Let''s go back up. Right from the start, you''re not ying the game with me, senpai. I asked you to tell me what''s behind the games you''re doing but you came at me dering you''re better than all of my girlsbined." Her smugness washed away, and for the first time, she looked at me with something akin to respect. "You''re right," she conceded, her voice dropping to match mine. "I''ve been ying games for so long that I forgot how to be straightforward."


    "You can be straightforward with me. You''re forgetting it, Minami-senpai. Isn''t this the reason you''ve done all this to get my attention? Because I''m like you"


    Upon saying that, I leaned back, sipping my tea and enjoying the moment of Minami Shouko''s


    crumble.

 Chapter 2226: Lonely Soul

    Chapter 2226 Lonely Soul


    Minami Shouko was silent for a while, her gaze dropping to the floor. She seemed to shrink in her chair, her shoulders slumping and the grin on her face gone. It was a stark contrast to the self-assured girl who¡¯d walked in so confidently and tried to y a game with me using her wits.


    What a poor girl.


    I recalled her profile.


    She was constantly ranking in the top 10 of her year yet she became this kind of a troublemaker.


    It was clear she was craving for something she couldn¡¯t get with her smarts or her poprity.


    Something like a genuine connection.


    Right. It must be that. That¡¯s why I was lying when I said we were alike. That was the clear difference between us.


    Before the change in me, I never really cared about connection. Just the desire. Of course, one could argue that I was deluded back then but so was she.


    But I would stand by the statement. We¡¯re nothing alike. We have a simr way of thinking but that doesn¡¯t trante to simrity.


    Ryouko-san said Minami Shouko doesn''t trust anyone, not even her family.


    So, the core of her problem most likely lies there.


    As the silence grew to awkwardness, Minami Shouko¡¯s expression grew more solemn as she took in my words.


    I told her to be straightforward with me and I would hear her out. But would she bite?


    Her eyes remained fixated on the floor. It was as if she was trying to peer into the abyss of her own thoughts while asionally sipping her tea.


    "Do you need more tea?" I asked when I saw her cup about to be emptied.


    At this, Minami Shouko''s head shot up, but it wasn¡¯t because she was going to answer my question but because she finally snapped back to whatever state she was in.


    "No, I still want to y, Onoda-kun. But let¡¯s change it. Change it to something more straightforward."


    I stared at her for a while, gauging if she was just trying to stall time. But I could see it.


    She¡¯s serious this time and maybe, I¡¯d be able to break into her defenses through this.


    "Alright. I''ll give you the right to pick what kind of game you want to y, I''ll bite."


    I put on a small smile. A small reprieve from the gloominess that''s now oozing out of her.


    Minami Shouko studied me, her eyes searching for any hint of a lie on my face but she couldn¡¯t find any.


    She then took a deep breath before speaking, "I want to y a game of truth. One question, one answer. No holding back. Can you handle that?"


    "Isn''t that the same as what we just yed?" I raised an eyebrow. I wanted her to be more straightforward but she''s here changing it to a game of truth.


    Different terms than earlier but it''s still the same. At least in this context.


    Minami Shouko chuckled, but it was a hollow sound. "It''s different. You see, in my game, we both stand to lose something."


    Ah. So that¡¯s what she¡¯s getting. One question, one answer, and only nothing but the truth.


    So there¡¯s no running away from the question like what she did.


    "I see. So that''s your goal. If I y this game with you. Will you promise me to stop the game you''re ying with your followers? Stop inconveniencing other people."


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t need to bring that up but in this case, I wanted to remind her why she was really in this office. Her pranks caused the Club Presidents to request us for inspection.


    That¡¯s troublesome for me, isn''t it? I also wanted to ck off on my job.


    Her eyes searched mine, the defiance now reced by a flicker of something else. Something more genuine.


    "I''ll consider it. If you can make me believe that your ''truth'' is worth it."


    "Alright. Deal." My lips curved upwards into a smirk before leaning back in my chair, watching her closely. "Let me start this time then, Minami-senpai. What''s the real reason behind these games? What are you searching for?"


    "One question, one answer, Onoda-kun." Minami-senpai reminded me.


    "Fair enough. Tell me, why do you really y these games?"


    The two questions were intentional, I thought I might try something to throw her off. And she remained focused. I¡¯d give her a pass.


    Minami Shouko took a moment to gather herself as the room once again became filled with a heavy silence. Her eyes searched my face for any hint of a bluff or a trap, but she found none.


    Finally, she spoke, "I y because it¡¯s the only way I know how to connect with people. To get them to show their true colors."


    Her voice was quiet, almost a whisper, and her gaze had lost some of its sharpness. The mask was slipping away, revealing a glimpse of the girl beneath.


    True colors, huh? I guess that stemmed from herck of trust.


    "And what do you hope to achieve, Minami-senpai? What''s the ultimate prize?" Once again, I decided to break her rule. This time, it was not to throw her off but to hint at her that I was testing her attention.


    "It''s my turn to ask a question, Onoda-kun. You''re quite impatient, aren''t you?" With a smirk, Minami-senpai chided. Though it was quite clear to see that she was still shaken from my bluntness. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Alright. Ask your question." I grinned and leaned forward, showing her that I was all ears.


    Minami Shouko took a moment before she spoke, "What''s your true motive in forming your... ''harem''?"


    Her question was a direct hit to my core, but I was ready for it. I kind of anticipated that she¡¯s still going to ask about it. I mean, it¡¯s not a simple situation but she just lost her chance to question me.


    "I''ve already answered that one, senpai. I love them all. That simple." I said, sipping my tea as I watched her process my words.


    The shock on her face was clear. She was probably expecting me to answer something else.


    Something not as boring as that. She was hoping for me to have a different way of thinking. Not just a simple belief in love.


    Her hand hovered over the teacup that I just refilled. "But, why do you love them? What makes them special to you?"


    Hearing that, I put on a knowing smirk, "Now you''re the one breaking your rule. It¡¯s my turn to ask a question, senpai. And as a bonus, I¡¯ll answer your questions too. They¡¯re special to me because I love them. That simple.¡±


    I paused for a moment to see the conflicted and confused expression upying her face before continuing, ¡°Now, I''ll repeat. What''s the ultimate prize for this game of yours?"


    Minami Shouko let out a sigh. A deep one that somehow aired out what kind of life she was currently living.


    After what felt like an eternity, she opened her mouth, "To find someone who understands me. Someone who won''t be fooled by the masks I wear."


    At this, she lifted her gaze, meeting my eyes. Unlike earlier, she withdrew the veil covering the darkness beneath.


    As we stared at each other, we were probably getting drawn by the simr darkness from us.


    I always said I was still broken. And that¡¯s true because I couldn¡¯t stop falling in love with girls.


    And Minami Shouko couldn¡¯t put her trust in someone. No one had gained it ever since she decided to stop putting blind trust in people.


    "I see. You''re a lonely soul, senpai." I said, cing my teacup down gently.

 Chapter 2227 A Genuine Connection

    Chapter 2227 A Genuine Connection


    Minami Shouko''s eyes narrowed, but she didn''t argue.


    Instead, she took another sip of the tea, the warm liquid seemingly calming her nerves, "Lonely? You''re right, that best describes me. Do you think you''re so clever, Onoda-kun?"


    "Are we still ying the game? Is that your question?"


    Her eyes snapped to me, a hint of surprise and something else in them. But she nodded. "Yes. That''s my question."


    I nodded before putting my thoughts into words, "I do think I''m clever. However, I''m not here to y mind games, senpai. I''m here to understand you. Your motive. And maybe through this talk. We can help each other out."


    At this point, I decided to stop the game. I didn''t wait for her response to what I said. Her expression alone was enough.


    Standing up, I walked over to where she sat and gently ced my hand on her shoulder. "Look, Minami-senpai, I know you''re looking for something. And maybe, just maybe, you''ve convinced yourself that ying these games is the way to find it. But it''s not. It''s just hurting people, including yourself."


    Her eyes searched mine, the anger and challenge from before now reced with something else entirely. Something raw and unguarded. "How do you know what I want?" she whispered, the defensiveness in her voice cracking.


    "I''ve seen it in others, senpai. The need to be seen, truly seen, for who you are beneath the facade. It''s a universal desire, one that doesn''t just apply to me and my girls. And I think, deep down, you''re searching for that too." I replied.


    Underneath theyers of her tough exterior, Minami Shouko was as fragile as a butterfly''s wing. This girl has been leading her life like this.


    I might have been warned by Ryouko-san and my girls about interacting with her, but I think I''m finally seeing a different person beneath all thatyer that I''ve just taken off of her.


    "Look, Minami-senpai. The games, the thefts, the maniption... It''s all a facade. However, you''re mistaken about something."


    "What''s that?" she asked, her voice shaky.


    "The connection you''ve built with all the students in your game. They''re real." A gentle smile tugged at my lips as I continued, "They''re not just pawns to be moved around for your amusement. They''re people with feelings and desires, just like you and me. And I know they believed you for a reason."


    Minami Shouko stared at me, her expression a mix of confusion and doubt. It was clear she hadn''t considered this before. She was so caught up in her own world that she''d forgotten the humanity of the people she was ying with.


    "They do?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    I nodded. "They do, senpai. They see the real you, even if it¡¯s through a twisted lens. And they want to reach out to you, but you keep pushing them away with these games. It''s like you''re afraid to get too close."


    That''s how it is. Just like how I pushed my girls away before, that''s also what she''s doing to them. Maeda said she delivered on her promise.


    "Yes, they do. You have the power to make them smile, to make them feel alive. But in the process, you''ve forgotten to let yourself be seen. You''re afraid of letting anyone in because you''re afraid they''ll see the parts of you that you don''t like. Am I right?"


    At this, I pulled the nearby chair, sat down and leveled myself with her. My hands moved from her shoulder to her cheek, caressing it with my thumb.


    "Onoda-kun...," she began, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Let me tell you a secret, Minami-senpai," I leaned closer, my eyes searching hers. "Everyone has ws. Everyone has things they''re afraid of. But that''s what makes us human. And when you open up to someone, when you trust them enough to let them see those ws, that''s when the real connection starts. Just like what I have with my girls. I don''t im to be a normal person but I have those connections."


    Her eyes searched mine, the doubt slowly melting away. It was like watching a sculpture being chiseled, revealing the beauty beneath the stone. "But, Onoda-kun, I''ve been ying these games for so long... I don''t know how to be real with people anymore."


    "Then you continue ying but change the game. You can all y without inconveniencing someone else." I said, my thumb still caressing her cheek.


    Minami Shouko''s eyes never left mine and I could see the storm brewing in her gaze. It was a mix of fear, doubt, and perhaps a glimmer of hope. It was a dance of emotions that I probably hadn''t seen a lot before. I was a bastard, after all.


    "You can start with me, Minami-senpai," I said, my voice gentle. "Trust me. I''ve seen the good in people even when they couldn¡¯t see it themselves. And I think I see it in you."


    Her eyes searched mine, the storm in them slowly calming down. "But why? Why would you care about me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Since I talk about honesty, the first reason is someone asked me to correct your path." I started, stroking her cheek with my thumb as I spoke. "But the main reason is because, like I said before, I see the good in you."


    Alright. I was half-sincere with that one. She still had to atone for her mistakes but like in most cases, you don''t condemn someone further after making a mistake. You correct them.


    I can use that phrase myself but... well, this isn''t about me.


    "Let''s start small, Minami-senpai. Let''s make a deal." I suggested, my thumb still gently caressing her cheek. "You''ll stop the games that are causing harm to others and we''ll help each other find that genuine connection you''re looking for. Deal?"


    Minami Shouko remained silent for a few moments, contemting my words. The tension in the room was thick, but there was something else there, too. A hint of hope, perhaps.


    "Fine," She finally said, her voice small but firm. "But where will you find me a genuine connection?"


    "Well, that''s simple. Didn''t you do all that to get my attention? Tell me, did I pass your criteria?" I pressed my thumb on her lips, feeling a slight tremble on them.


    Minami Shouko''s eyes searched mine before she nodded. "Yes. You did."


    The corner of my mouth twitched upwards into a small smile.


    "Good. Then, we''re already on the right track." I leaned back, taking my hand away from her cheek but keeping my gaze locked on hers. "The first step to finding a genuine connection is to drop the mask, senpai. Show the world the real you." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Minami Shouko looked at me, her eyes filled with a vulnerability that was as rare as a shooting star. She took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling with the effort of letting go of the facade she''d worn for so long. "Alright," she murmured, "I''ll... I''ll try."


    I gave her a gentle nod. "Good. For now, that''s enough. But remember, this is a two-way street. I need you to be honest with me too. No more games, no more thefts, and no more lying. Do you understand? Your group. You can keep them. Just don''t do the same things again. They will surely be reprimanded, or worse expelled from their club. But you can take them in if you want. Apply for a club that will belong to you and the connection you made."


    Minami Shouko''s eyes searched mine, looking for any signs of deceit or mockery. However, she found none. Just a sincere gaze that seemed to say, ''I believe in you''.


    She took a deep breath, visibly steeling herself.


    "Okay," She murmured, her voice filled with a newfound resolve. "I''ll try. But what about... us? What kind of rtionship are we going to have?"


    "We''ll see. We can''t decide that on the first meeting, can we?" I gave her a warm smile, "But, I''m willing to give it a shot if you are."


    The room felt warmer as she returned the smile, a real one, not the one she wore to manipte others. "Like the rumors say, you''re a charmer."


    "Only when it''s necessary," I replied with a wink, making her cheeks turn a light shade of pink. It was a sight to behold. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t felt this way for a while.

 Chapter 2228: The Aftermath

    Chapter 2228: The Aftermath


    ?


    Having reached an understanding, we sat there for a moment, the silence between us no longer awkward but filled with a tentative connection. The tension in the room had dissipated like mist in the morning sun.


    Once we finished the tea, I called for Maeda and the other girls that I asked to exit earlier.


    As soon as Maeda saw Minami Shouko sitting obediently across from me with a soft smile, she looked surprised but nodded in understanding.


    "Maeda-san, I apologize for putting you through this. I''ll send a messageter to everyone..." Minami Shouko started, but I raised a hand to stop her.


    "Let''s leave the apologies forter. For now, let''s just focus on how to deal with the aftermath of this game of yours. Minami-senpai, do you want to apany me on my patrol? Let''s go visit all the clubs you''ve inconvenienced."


    Maeda looked at me with a hint of confusion but I just smirked. It was a subtle way of saying we''re going to make sure she''ll make amends for what she''s done. Of course, they, too, had the responsibility for their actions. But those club presidents needed a central person to me.


    And that would be Minami Shouko. If she''s truly serious about moving forward, she won''t run away from this.


    Maeda nodded and took a step back, giving us a little space. The other girls followed her lead, their eyes darting between Minami Shouko and me with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Arisa stared at me in disbelief, wondering what I did to Minami Shouko for her to turn like this.


    But she said nothing, she knew I had my reasons. And she trusted me. I delivered what was needed for this job.


    Minami Shouko stood up, straightening her zer. She looked at me with a mix of determination and fear, but she had agreed to this. To face the music. "Alright, Onoda-kun. Let''s go."


    "I''m d you''re not running away. Well then, Komoe, Arisa and Watanabe. Can you help me escort Maeda? I''ll be taking Minami-senpai with me." I said, turning to the group of girls surrounding Maeda.


    They nodded, understanding the situation without me needing to exin further. They were used to my unpredictable ways, and they knew I had a n.


    They left the room, leaving just me and Minami Shouko.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But before doing so, I naturally didn''t forget to thank them for helping me out here. Komoe for the investigation and Arisa for going undercover. I shamelessly pulled them to the side, expressing my gratitude through kisses that we three couldn''t get enough.


    I heard Maeda and Minami Shouko gasping at the sight of my affectionate gesture toward my other girls, but I paid them no mind. They had their own issues to sort out. They''d forget about this.


    Or will they?


    As for Watanabe. Well, I gave her notepad a read before flicking her forehead.


    "Ow! What was that for?" sheined, rubbing her forehead with a pout.


    "That''spensation for your wild fantasy. What are those notes for anyway?" I chuckled as Watanabe''s cheeks turned a deep shade of red. She was always scribbling down notes whenever she was around me and my girls.


    "It''s... It''s for my journal!" She mumbled as she tried to snatch the notepad back.


    "Your journal, huh? What? Are you going to write a book about my rtionships? What do you think about joining my ''harem'' instead? Leave Masato-senpai." I smirked, handing it back to her.


    Of course, I was just joking to make her flustered. Minami Shouko mentioned that word earlier and it was also in Watanabe''s note.


    Watanabe''s cheeks went even redder and she stuttered, "N-no! Th-that''s not it!"


    "Really? Then what is it?"


    Watanabe''s eyes darted around the room before focusing back on me, "It''s just... observations. For the school newspaper."


    "Do we even have a Newspaper Club? But I guess, that''s fine. Make it like a myth and don''t mention any name if you do publish it." I said with a wink, making Watanabe all the more exasperated.


    Next to her, the considerate Arisa shook her head probably thinking I was ying around too much while Komoe just giggled and teased her friend alongside me.


    Minami Shouko was watching us with a hint of amusement in her eyes. It was like she saw something she hadn''t seen in a long time.


    After they left, I turned to Minami Shouko, who was now standing beside me. "Ready to face the music, senpai?" I asked, my tone firm but not unkind as I offered her my hand.


    Well, that was out of habit, but I couldn''t pull back now.


    With a slight hesitation, Minami Shouko ced her hand in mine, her grip not so much as she''s probably not used to holding someone else''s hands.


    I don''t know if she can link it but isn''t this already considered a genuine connection? As we walked through the school, Minami Shouko remained silent, her eyes darting around as if expecting a trap. But my grip was firm and reassuring, my thumb stroking the back of her hand in aforting rhythm. Of course, she asked me why I was holding her hand when we could just walk side-by-side together. But I just said, "It''s to keep you from running away. Besides, it''s more intimate this way, don''t you think?"


    Her cheeks flushed at that, but she didn''t pull away. Instead, she squeezed my hand slightly, as if testing the waters of this newfound intimacy.


    However, thinking about it, my cheeks also couldn''t help but flush in embarrassment. After all the warnings I received, here I was, holding the hand of the problem student who''s secretly the ''maniption queen''.


    But the hand in mine was cold and trembling. A stark contrast to the mask she usually wore. Even if only for a bit, I was breaking her shell little by little.


    Soon, we started visiting the clubrooms of her game''s victims. Starting from the Science Club as it was the closest. The member of the club who''s also secretly following her and ying her game turned out to be that girl who denied owning the scrunchie.


    She was a great actress. I''ll apud her for that.


    Her eyes grew wide when she saw Minami Shouko with me. She knew she was caught. But instead of getting mad, she looked relieved. She probably thought she was going to get


    suspended.


    But that''s not what I was nning. I was nning to use this opportunity to also show Minami Shouko that those she managed to convince to join her game have their own story and desire for connection with her.


    For the next hour, this became the scene as I brought her from clubroom to clubroom. I included every club that requested an inspection.


    Minami Shouko''s hand grew warmer in mine as she faced each Club President, apologizing for the trouble she caused. The members of her group or her aplices for the game, as she called them, were shocked at first but eventually saw the sincerity in her eyes.


    Naturally, the reactions were varied. Even though nothing would really be lost since they''d be returning what they took after some time, some Club Presidents were furious while some were just confused. Some of them even wanted to hit her but I stood in front of her, preventing any violence from happening.


    They asked me why I was protecting the culprit and troublemaker. My answer?


    "Because she''s going to make amends and learn from this." It was simple. But it wasn''t just that. It was also because I saw a potential ally in her. Someone who understood the art of


    strategy and maniption.


    Not that I''d use it to spread evil. I mean, I was the one going to deal with the other problem students clipped in that folder, right? Ah. Let''s set that aside for now.


    The look on Minami Shouko''s face was priceless as she watched each club member react differently to her apology. Some were forgiving while others were stern, but they all listened. They saw the real her. The one beneath the facade of the ''maniption queen''. After touring all the clubs including the Photography Club with Shimura and Marin-senpai. The Drama Club with Misaki. And the Kendo Club where the three girls escorted Maeda.


    As we started our return walk to the Disciplinary Office, I noticed Minami Shouko''s grip on my hand tightened and she seemed to have lost some of her earlier defiance.


    "Onoda-kun, why are you being so kind to me?" She silently asked.


    I nced down at our intertwined hands, "I already answered that, senpai. I promised to help you find the genuine connection. To give the thing you''re longing for. Let''s take this step by step, okay? From now on, you''ll join my office.


    Her eyes widened, "I''m joining the Disciplinary Committee?"


    "No. It''s simply my office. I''m the only Disciplinary Officer but I can use some help. You can


    come anytime whenever I''m on duty. But before that, make sure you tie up the loose ends. You fulfill your promise to the Club Presidents. Talk to the Guidance Counselors. Andstly, figure out what you want to do with the group you gathered." I said, looking into her eyes


    with a serious expression.


    Minami Shouko nodded slowly, "Alright. I understand. Thank you, Onoda-kun."


    "Don''t thank me yet, senpai. We''re just starting, after all."


    With that, I brought her back to the Disciplinary Office and let her interact with the girls. Shizu


    came by and she seemed to be interested in Minami Shouko''s abilities too but she didn''t say anything. She just unted her presence and showed the girl that she was also mine.


    Yeah. Somehow, Arisa already spilled the beans on their group chat and my girls became informed of Minami Shouko; specifically, my offer to help the girl find a genuine connection. They already assumed that she might end up being the same as them.


    Well, I slipped out after that to finish my patrol and check on the clubhouse, leaving Minami Shouko in the hands of my girls and Watanabe.

 Chapter 2229: Misakis Surprise?

    Chapter 2229: Misaki''s Surprise?


    ?


    Setting the issue of Minami Shouko aside, I found peace upon reaching our Potato Clubhouse or our Secret Garden, like my girls wanted to call it.


    I entered from the backdoor after inspecting the garden plots that I had yet to rid of weeds.


    Nothing much has changed but remembering our gathering yesterday here made me smile. This ce was a haven for me and my girls, a ce where we could rx and be ourselves without the prying eyes of the school.


    Unfortunately, no one was around.


    I went upstairs to check but I found myself staring at the floor, remembering the passionate moments I shared with them yesterday.


    After around five minutes of just walking around, arranging the things inside, and checking if the fridge had been emptied, I decided it was enough for a check.


    I set aside weeding the back for next time and prepared to leave. However, as I was about to head out, I heard the door squeak open.


    Turning around, I saw the shiny forehead of the approaching figure.


    "Ruki. Hehe... I got it. I caught you!" Misaki, forehead first, jumped in my arms, her eyes sparkling with excitement upon seeing me.


    Although she might not have been the most helpful during our investigation earlier, her presence alone was enough to lighten the mood.


    Unfortunately, because I already finished my investigation, I left her behind at her club.


    "Don''t run and jump, girl. If I didn''t notice you we could''ve tumbled together." I chided her lightly as I couldn''t afford to be made at this adorable bundle of innocence.


    Misaki giggled, her cheeks flushing a bit as she looked up at me. "Hehe, sorry. I just couldn''t hold back when I saw you, Ruki."


    "Is that so? You don''t know I will be here?"


    "No?" She tilted her head innocently, her paper fan covering her small mouth.


    "Is that true?" I smirked as I raised an eyebrow. Misaki was yful and innocent and she was terrible at keeping secrets, especially when it came to us.


    "I had a feeling, And Maaya-sama told me you mighte here," Misaki admitted with her eyes twinkling mischievously.


    Ah. Right. I shouldn''t really be surprised to see them here. I was even hoping for someone earlier.


    And yesterday, I did announce that I would keep checking here. On top of that, I openly told Arisa and the other girls my destination after I finished my patrol.


    It was strange that no one came here to wait for me. I guess they were still busy grilling Minami Shouko, huh? Poor girl. But I know she can survive that.


    I might be denying that we were alike, but that girl should also be as resilient to pressure. The reason I cracked her shell was that she set her up for failure by making her goal piquing my interest.


    "Misaki. Have you missed me even though we were just together earlier?" I couldn''t help but tease the forehead girl as she clung further onto me, sniffing my scent. She was so adorable when she was like this.


    "Yes, I did!" With her eyes shining with excitement, she eximed, "But more importantly, I have something to tell you!"


    "Mhm? What is it?"


    At this, I moved us from the middle of the room, guiding her to the couch wherein the girl naturally took myp.


    As soon as she adjusted, Misaki took a deep breath, her chest pressing against me slightly.


    I had to remind myself not to get carried away. I already tainted her innocence enough, I should slow down, right?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Unfortunately, all my girls are irresistible and I already consider Misaki as one of them.


    "I''ve been practicing something," she whispered, her voice filled with excitement. "I wanted to surprise you!"


    "Alright. Let me see it." I nodded as I leaned back against the couch, my arms around her waist as I supported her movements to switch up and straddle myppletely.


    Misaki grinned, her paper fan fluttered close as she put it down on the side. Then, as she settled back down with her legs partly wrapping around my waist, her nimble fingers slipped underneath her skirt.


    Not in the middle but on the side. Like close to her hips.


    This...


    Upon seeing her skirt getting pulled up by her movements, my eyes almost popped out and I even experienced a momentary panic, thinking that we were approaching a dangerous corrupted area.


    Isn''t it already bad for my lower body that she straddled me like this? Now, is she about to give me a private show?


    My heart raced as my eyes widened slightly. In my head, my desire and rationality sh.


    With a swift and practiced motion, Misaki pulled out a small device from the side pocket of her skirt. It was a USB stick.


    Seeing that, I heaved a sigh of relief. So, she''s just getting something, huh? Didn''t she have a pocket? This girl... she was about to give me a heart attack and a throbbing boner.


    "Here. I brought you this!" Oblivious to my thoughts, Misaki handed the USB to me, her eyes shining with prospect.


    "Hmm? What''s inside this?" I inspected the stick. It smells like her and is still warm from being tucked in there.


    Wait... That''s not the observation I should focus on.


    At this time, Misaki possibly noticed my thoughts as a blush touched her face.


    But slowly, she regainedposure again as her eyes darted around as if wary that someone could barge in at any second.


    "Uhm.. It''s a... a script. For a y," Misaki soon answered in a hushed voice. "I wrote it just for you, Ruki. I want us to perform it together. Just you and me."


    "You wrote a script for us?"


    Hearing her words, I couldn''t help but look at her with genuine surprise. Misaki''s passion for acting was no secret but writing a script was something new.


    No. I never thought she could do it.


    Kana could write her own novel and the girls from the Literature Club could also write a piece if they wanted to. But Misaki was different.


    In my head, she was always this innocent girl who always did her best not to cover up her wide


    forehead...


    Ah... What a fool. I was limiting myself to one aspect of her. Like the others, there was more to her. Not just thebel that I pasted on her; ''my innocent forehead girl''.


    "Y-Yes! It''s a romance, Ruki!" Not knowing that I just rebuked myself, Misaki''s voice quivered with excitement as she continued her exnation "I know you won''t have much


    time for the Drama Club, but I thought if we had our own little y, we could perform it. Just


    you and me."


    Shaking my negative thoughts away, a genuinely pleasant smile formed on my lips as an


    appreciation for her enthusiasm. It was clear she had put her heart into this.


    "Misaki, that''s amazing. Let''s go. I''m down for this."


    "R-really?" Her eyes lit up as she leaned in closer. "You''ll do it with me?"


    "Of course. Why would I miss acting alongside my Misaki? You put your heart into writing this


    so... I guess I''ll do the same. I''ll perform with you." I nodded and tightened my hold on her, enjoying the warmth and joy with the touch of her innocence.

 Chapter 2230: Secret Garden of Love

    Chapter 2230: Secret Garden of Love


    ?


    Upon hearing my answer, Misaki''s eyes sparkled with joy as she couldn''t hold herself back from throwing her arms around my neck, clinging tightly to me, and burying her face into my shoulder. Her action was charged with the affection she had for me and I couldn''t bear to stop her from doing it.


    I could feel the warmth spread through my chest, appreciating this girl''s innocent love for


    me.


    Truthfully, it was moments like these that kept on making me feel like the luckiest guy in the world.


    After a while, my arms around her tightened, matching the intensity of her affection. I was tempted to kiss her but with her face buried on my shoulder, that could wait.


    "Is this going to be for the Cultural Festival or just for the two of us?" I asked, stroking her hair gently. The Cultural Festival was a big deal, and if she was nning for us to perform there, I''d need to clear my schedule.


    I also had the Literature Club on my hand, after all. Not to mention I''d probably go around to check on my girls as well as do my duty as a member of the Student Council.


    Misaki raised her head to answer me. Her eyes were half-lidded and her lips crimson red, bringing an unexpected sexiness to her expression.


    "It''s just for us, Ruki. But if you think it''s good enough, maybe we can share it with others. Maybe it could be... Uhm. Something we can do as an activity. Here. We''ll perform in front of the others."


    The idea grew on me as she spoke, and I nodded, "Alright, let''s do that. We''ll rehearse here, and when you''re ready, we''ll present it to them. Let them watch the masterpiece that you wrote and we will be acting."


    There''s no need to reject her idea. It was already within my n toe here every day. Setting aside a few minutes for the rehearsal was possible. Furthermore, it was going to satisfy my lovely forehead girl.


    We also have this date-sh-buying her phone this Sunday. Isn''t this dangerous? She''s gradually wearing out my restraint. It won''t be long before it loosenspletely.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But upon thinking about... if it will happen, it will happen. I am so afraid of corrupting her that I am probably stunting her growth as a person too. Maaya and I never failed to remind her of the meaning of our closeness.


    "Alright, I''ll read thister when I get back home. For now..." I intentionally let my voice trail there as my hand moved to her cheek, lifting her face to meet my gaze. "How about we practice our acting skills right now?" I suggested, my voice taking a seductive tone.


    Yep. I''m about to corrupt her again... But Misaki... She''s also waiting for this, looking forward to another moment we''re going to share.


    The short time we were together earlier wasn''t enough for her.


    Misaki''s eyes widened, probably understanding what I meant. She nodded eagerly, her cheeks burning up even more. I leaned closer, my lips brushing against her forehead.


    "But remember," I whispered onest time, "This is just a rehearsal."


    Misaki nodded as her eyes fluttered closed.


    Ipleted the kiss on her forehead and then on her nose before eventually hovering close to her lips.


    Misaki giggled nervously as enjoyed my tender gesture. Then, as she felt my breath brushing against my face, Misaki''s lips parted inviting me in.


    Without missing a beat, I kissed her, her soft lips pressed against mine. It was a gentle, sweet kiss filled with my promise of taking care of her. It was unlike the passionate kisses I shared with the other girls but it''s only a matter of moments before this transformed into that.


    Her arms tightened around my neck as she responded. Her body leaned into me, zeroing the distance between our bodies even though she was already on myp.


    It was clear she had been waiting for this moment, and I didn''t want to disappoint.


    I deepened the kiss as I enjoyed the warmth of her breath mingling with mine.


    Her cheeks grew redder, and I felt her heart racing through her chest, pressed against me. But she didn''t pull away. Instead, she melted into the embrace, her hands gripping my shirt as if she was afraid I''d leave.


    At that gesture, I made a reassuring smile and kissed her more deeply, letting her know that I would never leave her.


    Misaki''s response was immediate and genuine, her hands sped at the back of my hand as her tongue darted in to sh with mine. The room around us seemed to fade away as our lips and tongues danced together, our breaths intertwining in a silent conversation of passion andfort.


    Our kiss grew more heated as I felt her hips rock slightly against me. The USB stick and her script were forgotten for the moment, lost in the intensity of our connection. The smell of her hair, the softness of her skin, the sweetness of her mouth. It was a symphony of sensations that had me craving more of her.


    "Ruki..." She whispered, her voice trembling as she broke the kiss. The room was filled with the sound of our intertwined breathing, the tension palpable as she searched my eyes.


    I brushed my thumb on her lips, feeling the wet trace of our affection.


    "Misaki, what''s the title of our little y?" I asked.


    With a mix of lovable excitement and genuine nervousness that I mightugh at her, she answered, "It''s called ''The Secret Garden of Love''."


    "How fitting," A grin couldn''t help but form on my lips.


    She really picked the Secret Garden, huh? Why couldn''t it be the ''Potato Clubhouse of Love''?


    Alright. That didn''t sound so romantic. They''d probably think we were doing aedy with


    it.


    As I shook my head, clearing my thoughts, I pecked on her lips again, my hand sliding down the broad of her back. "Now, let''s get into character."


    Misaki nodded, her eyes shimmering with excitement. She adjusted herself on top of me, her legs wrapped tightly around my waist.


    Because of this, I started feeling the heat forming between her thighs and most likely, she could also feel mine.


    Knowing this girl, she had her script for the y she wrote memorized already.


    As for me, I pocketed the USB stick and set it aside. Not counting the fact that I couldn''t read it yet, I only wanted to focus on her.


    The script could wait but this moment couldn''t. We could still improvise.


    I leaned closer, my eyes locked with hers, and whispered, "Let''s not wait for the y to start, Misaki. Why don''t we make our scene right here?"


    The innocent girl excitedly nodded. There wasn''t even a trace of hesitation in her eyes as she enjoyed my warm breath against her skin.


    Her eyes then fluttered shut as I resumed our kisses, the taste of her sweetness invading my


    senses.


    As my hand reached the hem of her uniform, I slid a hand inside, my fingertips tracing the curve of her spine. My other intimately cupped her cheek, keeping her face angled towards


    mine.


    Misaki''s breathing gradually grew heavier and I knew she was feeling the same passion that was coursing through me.


    "Do you love me, Misaki?" I tenderly asked her, my thumb tracing the soft skin of her cheek. The question was loaded but she knew it wasn''t just for the y.


    She looked deeply into my eyes filled with a mix of emotions but she didn''t flinch. Instead,


    she nodded.


    "I love you, Ruki," Misaki replied with a whisper filled with sincerity. Her words resonated in my heart, echoing the love that was growing stronger with each passing moment.


    "I love you too," I whispered back as my restraint loosened.


    Our kiss grew more passionate as we explored each other''s mouths, our tongues dancing


    together.


    The scent of her cologne filled my nose, a sweet floral fragrance that was uniquely Misaki''s.


    Her hands roamed over my shoulders and chest, sending a delightful stimtion throughout


    my body.


    What innocence? This girl... she had long walked past that. Being entangled with me made her develop a taste for these kinds of things...


    I felt the heat building up between us, and I knew that if we didn''t stop now, I''d end up corrupting her further. Her hips grinding gently at my growing bulge was a silent plea that


    was hard to resist.


    "Ruki... I want to be like them..." Misaki whispered, her breath hot against my neck. "Can I feel you more intimately?"

 Chapter 2231: More Intimate *

    Chapter 2231: More Intimate *


    ?


    Her words sent a jolt of desire through me, but I knew I had to be careful. This was still Misaki, the girl who was as pure as the driven snow.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I hear you." I smiled and kissed her and let her feel my hands acting more naughtily. She may be innocent but she always means what she says. "I also want that but Misaki..."


    "But what?" she looked at me with a questioning gaze.


    "You know what you''re asking, right? It means more than just kisses." I spoke softly, my eyes never leaving hers.


    Misaki''s cheeks flushed even more, and she nodded solemnly. "Un... I know. Maaya-sama told me. And... I''ve seen you, Ruki... More intimate with the other girls. Maaya-sama too..."


    Her voice trailed off, and I realized she had been paying more attention than I had thought. No. She was probably looking at me more than I realized.


    Every time I was around, I would be her center of attention. I became the apple of her eye. She watched every move I made and listened to every word I said.


    It was ttering, but at the same time, it showed how much she was trusting me. It showed that with one wrong move from me, she''d also be ruined.


    And because of that, apprehensions grew in my head. That I have to be careful not to corrupt her after hearing her story. However, just my mere presence around her is already tainting her. That much is true.


    I''m a guy who has a bottomless desire to be with the girls I love. And she has grown into one of them.


    Misaki''s voice was filled with yearning and curiosity. "I want to know what it feels like. To be close to you in that way. Can I, Ruki?"


    Looking at her eyes filled with love and curiosity, I couldn''t bear to refuse her anymore.


    I took a deep breath and steeled myself, letting all my apprehensions about deepening my bond with her dissipate.


    "Alright, Misaki," I murmured, "If that''s what you truly want, I''ll show you how much I care for you. Do you trust me?"


    Her nod was all the consent I needed as I gentlyid her down on the couch we were sitting on. She looked up at me with wide eyes. Her wide forehead, shone with the bead of her sweat as her short fringes parted to the side. I wiped it off with my hand and then kissed it.


    Misaki giggled at its tenderness, which conveyed more than just my affection for her. There was also my appreciation and my gratitude.


    She raised her arms, wrapping them around my neck, drawing me closer as her body quivered with anticipation.


    I kissed her again, locking her lips in another passionate kiss to prepare her for what was to


    come.


    As I positioned myself on top of her, my hands began to move with gentle precision, unbuttoning her uniform top with the same care one might take when opening a delicate bouquet of flowers.


    I stayed focused at this moment. Since I decided to do this for her, I''d do it in a way that would leave her breathless.


    My hands continued to move with the precision of a surgeon as I pulled her shirt away, revealing her delicate, pale white skin. It was untouched and unblemished.


    She had to hold her breath as I leaned down, my mouth trailing kisses from her chin to her corbone to the valley between her sizable breasts. Her eyes were half-closed, hershes fluttering as my lips left a fleeting mark across her skin.


    I took in the sight of her chest still covered by her bra, the soft mounds peeking out from the fabric.


    I had to lift my body just to take in her beautiful image. The way shey there, her cheeks flushed and her chest heaving with anticipation was something that I''d always cherish. "Misaki, you''re so pretty," I affectionately whispered before diving back down.


    Misaki''s eyes remained closed, a soft moan escaping her lips as she felt my warm breath against her neck. "I-I''m not beautiful..."


    "Trust me. You are." I whispered against her neck, my breath tickling her sensitive skin, causing her to shiver. "Everything about you is beautiful."


    I kissed her corbone and moved lower again, my fingers running along the edge of her bra as I went. She squirmed underneath me as her breathing became erratic.


    Of course, despite everything, she was still nervous. This was also all new to her. But one look at her eyes showed she was eager and willing to go through this with me. With her Ruki.


    I''m not just her ''close friend'' anymore. Ever since the distance between us disappeared and we shared our first kiss, that distinction was already blurred.


    Misaki''s breathing grew more ragged as I moved my kisses lower, my lips grazing the fabric of her bra, tracing the outline of her peaks. Her hands found their way into my hair, guiding me, pushing my head as though telling me to do more without saying the words.


    Her body arched upwards, offering herself to me as I took it as a sign of her readiness. With a gentle tug, I pulled down the cup of her bra, revealing her perfect, pink nipple to the open air. How should I describe it? It was small and adorable but it was hers. Her breasts were perfect in their own way, not too big to overshadow her wide forehead but just enough to make my mouth water.


    I unconsciously gulped down my saliva as I gazed at it. I nced up to check on her reaction and her eyes were half-closed, part of her attention was on me, watching how I moved but mostly focused on the sensation she was feeling.


    I leaned down as I blew my hot breath against her skin, making her small cherries quiver in response. My tongue followed the path of my breath, swirling around the sensitive tip before I took it into my mouth.


    Misaki gasped as I began to suckle as the sensation was all new to her. We cuddled a lot. We kissed and sometimes she''d rub herself on top of myp. But this... this was the first time I was taking extra care of her like this.


    "R-ruki... Hnng~" She moaned as I began to suckle her nipple more vigorously, my teeth gently grazing the sensitive peak. Her taste was intoxicating, like a fine wine that I couldn''t


    get enough of.


    My other hand slid down to the other breast, giving it equal attention as my thumb and forefinger rolled her other nipple. She gripped the couch cushions, her back arching off the


    couch.


    The thought that any of my girls coulde in here at any moment was already gone from my mind. This was Misaki''s moment. I had to give her the attention she deserved.


    As I got my fill of her exquisite taste and reaction, I kissed my way down her stomach, her skin trembled from my touch. Her uniform was already a mess, and her blouse was wide open.


    With her whole face crimson red, she never took her eyes off of me.


    "What are you doing, Ruki?" Perhaps wanting confirmation, Misaki called out to me in between her gasps and moans.


    "I was about to explore your secret garden, your sacred ce," I replied with a yful smile as my kisses dotted her navel.


    Misaki''s eyes widened a bit as she realized what I was about to do for her. Maaya must''ve told her but for her to experience it herself was a whole different story. Nheless, Misaki nodded as I slid down further, my hands reaching for the button and zipper of her skirt.


    With a gentle touch, I pulled her skirt down, revealing her whitecy underwear. It was simple but elegant and matched perfectly with her bra. It still had the touch of her innocence but the wet stain on it spoke of the desire that was growing within her.


    She asked me to be more intimate with her. And this... this is the result...

 Chapter 2232: A Taste of Trust *

    Chapter 2232: A Taste of Trust *


    ?


    As I parted her legs, I started by kissing her inner thighs, my tongue tracing patterns that had her squirming in delight. Misaki''s breathing grew heavier with each touch, and her eyes never left mine, a silentmunication of trust and excitement passing between us.


    "Misaki, tell me if I make you ufortable, alright? I''m about to taste you right here." I frankly stated, cing a gentle kiss at the juncture of her thighs, hinting her at the intimate act I was about to perform.


    The girl''s lower body quivered slightly as she nodded her consent, her eyes filled with a mix of nervousness and excitement. She was ready for this next step in our rtionship, and I was going to make sure it was nothing but pleasure for her. That''s the least I can do after corrupting her this much.


    I leaned in closer, letting my warm breath tickle the delicate skin of her inner thighs. Misaki''s legs tensed as she let out a soft gasp as my mouth closed into her sacred ce. I kissed her there, gently at first, the way one would kiss the most tender part of a lover''s body. I felt my girl shiver from the sensation, her grip on the couch cushions tightened. She was already wet. The scent of her love juices filling the room and it''s making me want to taste more of her.


    Misaki''s hips began to move slightly as she unconsciously sought more contact as I teased her folds with my tongue. She was already so sensitive and each flick had her gasping for air. I ran my tongue across her small yet puffy folds, feeling her wetness coat my mouth.


    "Ahh~" Misaki''s eyes rolled back into her head, her body writhing under the gentle pressure of my mouth.


    Slowly, I only let my tongue run along the length of her slit, teasing the sensitive skin and the small bundle of nerves hidden within. Misaki''s body jolted with the sudden, intense sensation, gasping for breath as she let out a soft cry.


    I took my time, exploring every part of her, savoring the sweet nectar of her sacred ce as it grew stronger with each passing second. I never left a spot untouched as my tongue danced around her clit, making her hips buck upwards towards my mouth. Misaki''s breathing grew shallow and her moans louder, filling the quiet clubhouse with the symphony of her pleasure.


    "R-ruki... I feel weird." She whined as she felt the tension building in her depths. She was close to her first orgasm and she didn''t know how to handle it.


    I tenderly looked up at her, assuring her with a gentle smile that this was all part of the journey she was eager to take with me. "It''s okay, Misaki. Just let it happen. Don''t be scared."


    With a nod, she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes, focusing on the sensations that were growing stronger within her.


    I returned to my task, my mouth fully engaging her clit as I began to suck gently. At the same time, her hips moved in rhythm with the pressure. I could feel her legs shuddering around my shoulders as I continued to explore her sacred ce, my tongue delving deeper with each stroke.


    Her whimpers grew louder as I increased my pace, the sound of her wetness echoing in theN?v(el)B\\jnn


    room.


    Misaki''s hands dropped to my head, her fingers threading through my hair as she guided me closer to her sweet spot. Her hips began to shake in a silent plea for more as I continued my gentle assault on her clit, my tongue flicking and teasing her entrance.


    Her moans grew louder, and she began to writhe beneath me, lost in the sensations that I was creating.


    Soon, amidst her gasps and whimpers, Misaki''s body grew taut as she approached the precipice of pleasure. She''s reaching her limit.


    My tongue worked tirelessly, bringing her closer to the edge with every poke of my tongue or nibble of my lips. I could feel her muscles contracting, pulsating stronger as her body begged for the release.


    Misaki''s legs tightened around my neck as she tried to keep still, her hips rising upwards uncontrobly. She gasped, unable to form coherent words, "R-Ruki...I think...I''m going


    to..."


    Once again, I assured her with a gentle hum, the vibration sending shockwaves through her body. "It''s alright, Misaki. Let go."


    As I said that, I relentlessly worked on her clit with my tongue, not missing a beat. Her moans grew louder and more frequent, echoing through the otherwise silent clubhouse. And then, with one final, lingering lick, she arched her back sharply, her eyes snapping wide open. Misaki''s love juices flooded into my mouth as she reached the climax she''d been so eager to experience. Her legs strangled me but I didn''t care, I kept my mouth on her, not wasting a drop of her sweetness.


    Her orgasm washed over her like a wave, her body spasming and shaking under my touch. I felt a sense of satisfaction and love as I watched her face contort with pleasure. With her eyes squeezed shut and mouth open in a silent scream, the innocent forehead girl gradually smiled as she descended from her peak.


    "R-ruki..." She called out to me, pulling me up to kiss me deeply, her eyes still zed over from the intense pleasure she just felt. Her kiss was messy and full of love, tasting faintly of


    herself.


    "Rest for a while, leave the rest to me," I said as I pulled away, cing a kiss on her forehead. Misaki nodded, her eyes still closed as she caught her breath.


    And with that, I started cleaning her up and fixing her clothes, ensuring she wasfortable and presentable. She watched me with a mix of contentment and curiosity, her eyes still hazy from the intense pleasure.


    Once I was done, Iy back down next to her where she immediately cuddled into my side, her cheeks still flushed from our intimate moment. "R-Ruki, am I lewd?"


    "Don''t say such things," I chuckled as I stroked her hair gently. "You''re beautiful. Thank you for trusting me."


    Her face was still red, but she looked at me with a shy smile, "I''m just... I''m happy with you,


    Ruki."


    "Me too." I kissed her forehead again before wrapping my arms tightly around her.


    Misaki''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink, and she slotted herself further in my embrace, her face buried in my chest, her breathsing out in soft pants. She felt the warmth from my body, and it helped calm her racing heart.


    Just like this, our intimacy had just leveled up. Of course, I was still hard down there but this wasn''t about me, this was for this sweet girl who braved it all just to get closer to me. And she deserved the best.


    After resting for a few minutes more, we got up and the girl apanied me to check the clubhouse onest time before we left.


    Her eyes were still sparkling with happiness from the experience we shared, and it was clear that she was feeling morefortable with herself and our newfound intimacy.


    Misaki also apanied me to see Satsuki who had just finished her club practice and


    returned to the Club Building together.


    This long school day was over.

 Chapter 2233: Musings of Tomorrow

    Chapter 2233: Musings of Tomorrow


    ?


    When I showed up in the Disciplinary Office again with Misaki and Satsuki, Minami Shouko ran to me, saying she got tricked.


    I looked at the girls who I left her with and a lot of them were wryly smiling except two.


    Haruko and Shizu.


    Yep. Haruko came with Edel. Maybe to check what was happening here.


    Hana was also in the room as she looked at Minami Shouko pitifully. Her reaction was probably because Minami Shouko got entangled with me or had experienced the same thing she went through back in that restaurant.


    Anyway, what happened was... after talking to her, Shizu saw the potential in Minami Shouko and decided to bring her in as her General Affairs Officer. Since they heard she was in need of ''connections'', handling the general affairs of the council should keep her busy. And it''s a good way to keep an eye on her too.


    Haruko was just there to add pressure.


    Of course, Shizu told me I could take her away if I wanted some help with my duty. But that''s just a lifeline she stretched so the girl would take the position.


    And so, I ended upforting the girl, assuring her that it would be fine.


    It was a pretty wild conclusion after the goose chase hunt that set up for me.


    After that was the normal routine.


    And once again, because of Minami Shouko, I failed to read the scenarios written by everyone in the Literature Club. Rumi looked at me disappointingly, and even though she didn''t say anything, I knew she was expecting more from me.


    Of course, she''s not going to like it if I apologize so I decided to just finish it all tonight and write my first draft before showing it to her tomorrow.


    Yeah... I''ll find time to visit her house in the morning.


    After all the ns I set for the day were done, it was already night when I arrived home. Akane and Fuyu, who decided to stop by and wait for me, weed me at the door.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Long day?" Akane asked as she took my bag from me, acting like a prim housewife. Fuyu, on the other hand, looked up at me as if she was waiting for me to do what a husband should do aftering home.


    Yep. She''s delivering her words. She''s not holding anymore.


    "I''m home..." I cheerfully smiled and pulled them both in my arms, kissing them alternately. And once satisfied, only then did I manage to respond to Akane''s question.


    "It is a long day. Can you believe it? I became a detective." I yfully said, telling them what happened during the day. - or at least that part with Minami Shouko - as we continued to the living room


    For sure, Akane already read it in the group chat with the girls but hearing me detail each step I took to bait the girl, Akane still listened with fascination in their eyes.


    Of course, Fuyu also listened intently. Despite not wanting to hear how I spent my day with the other girls, Minami Shouko''s case was interesting for her.


    "I don''t know what to say other than... amazing. You solved the case in one day and you also reformed the problem student. Moreover, you also got yourself an assistant. Husband, that''s three birds in one stone." Akane sighed in admiration as she lightly tapped my cheek praising me.


    Fuyu also chimed in as she yfully nudged my side, "Detective Ruki. What''s the next case? It feels like you can really do anything you set your mind to."


    "Fuyu, I thought you already believed that husband can do anything?" Akane said with a pout as though telling Fuyu she was cking.


    "What are you saying, Akane? It''s not bad to be skeptical. I know Ruki is so capable but he''s not Mr. Perfect. It''s fine to set an expectation." Fuyu replied, trying to defend herself from Akane''s yful scolding.


    "Well... I won''t im I can do anything, so Fuyu is right. In any case, that''s not important, no? I''m just d that I won''t need to put more effort into it. And the girl was also pretty reasonable as soon as I pinpointed her needs. I patted their heads before I let myself loose in theirfort.


    We discussed different topics, be it mundane or something important like exams or homeworks.


    Before long, Fuyu stood up. She''s not really nning to sleep over again. She''s just here to see me. Besides, she already stayed the night for the past two days. Her family would start to wonder the reason why she asked for another sleepover.


    And so, while Akane went to work on preparing our dinner, I escorted Fuyu to the station. I offered toplete the journey and send her home right at their doorstep but the girl refused, saying "If Fubuki saw you, she''d notice right away. I... I do want to tell them about us but... you know how much they''re teasing me."


    Seeing her fumble her words, I couldn''t help but chuckle. She''s so pretty and adorable that I ended up teasing her a lot. With a promise that I would behave, I saw her off on the tform. Upon returning to the house, Akane and I had a sumptuous dinner before going off to prepare for the night.


    I don''t know what''s waiting for us tomorrow, but I hope a light day for a change.


    Alright. I might''ve just jinxed it for thinking that way.


    Anyway, after Akane fell asleep after we savored the night, I sat down in front of the light to read the scenarios and write my first draft of the scenario conclusion or an ending for what we''re nning for the cultural festival.


    Then, I sat down in front of my PC to read the script that Misaki wrote. It was too cheesy for a romance y but for my girl, I''d do anything.


    I also finished the problems Mizuki sent that I set aside earlier this morning andstly, I watched a few lessons on the keyboard on the video streaming sites since I couldn''t just make some noisete in the night.


    Once that''s done, I reorganize the information I recorded from all those delinquents or the ones I investigated before during middle school. I marked those I''ve already approached or nted a seed of doubt before looking for more dirt from the idiots that kept on bothering my girls.


    Before joining Akane in the dreand, I made sure to check on each of my girls. I couldn''t really go to sleep without doing that.


    Kazuha-nee sent me a message. An update about Ogawa and Mami''s situation. Well, she''s still concerned that he might be using Mami as a rebound so she had to make sure.


    She also asked me if I could be friends with him but I had an immediate answer of ''no''. It was


    impossible.


    I couldn''t really be friends with any other guy, especially Ogawa... But he could be my brother-inw, no?


    Alright. I''ll stop with that thought for now.


    As my head focused more on us or rather, ourplex rtionship. I realized that, even


    though issues and problems are still present like the one with Ichihara Jun, we''re already moving forward. We''re not stuck in the same ce anymore.


    Although not everyone had something going on with them, we''ve moved past the first stages where I was still reconnecting with them, assuring them I won''t disappear again. We''ve moved past the phase where I keep self-deprecating.


    Now, we''re on to the next step of truly solidifying what we have.

 Chapter 2234: Weekend Morning

    Chapter 2234: Weekend Morning


    ?


    The morning started the same as usual with Akane and I taking care of the miraculous tea''s morning wood effect on me. Even though we already did it a lot before sleeping, I was like filled to the brim again in the morning. Without anyone else to share me with, Akane''s eagerness was double than normal, she even woke up earlier to prepare herself. And what a show she put up for me. Akane''s sacred ce was already watering and waiting for me when I woke up. It was like she knew I''d want it. Her kisses dispelled my drowsiness, waking me up fully.


    She was so eager that even though I helped her wear her underwear backst night, it was already removed and only my oversized shirt covered her wonderful body.


    "Husband... I probably won''t be around you for most of the day so let me recharge my Ruki Energy." She mischievously whispered into my ear as she straddled me, her warmth enveloping me fully.


    For the next hour, our room and some parts of our house became the witness to our love- making. It was raw, passionate, and full of love. Akane''s moans filled the air, mixing with my grunts as we reached our climaxes, each one more intense than thest. It was a beautiful way to start the day, reinforcing our bond that never truly rusted.


    After that, we separated for a while. Akane offered to prepare breakfast today, barring me from the kitchen and telling me that I should let my housewife do the chores after I spent thest two days serving her, Fuyu, and the other two.


    While she was busy, I decided to check my phone for the new set of business-rted quizzes that Mizuki had me give a solution to. Following that, I also did my keyboard practice. I was slowly getting the hang of it.


    Once that was done, I checked on my phone, reading all of my girls'' replies to my ''morning greeting'' which had an attached photo of me topless and looking a little sexier than normal. Alright. I''ll take back that adjective. It was Akane who told me that. I never considered myself one, after all. My body was pretty averagepared to those with really toned muscles or visible abs. Then again, that argument would fall whenever I would be in an intimate situation with them...


    But the main thing was, they liked it. And that''s all that mattered to me.


    Once I returned downstairs, Akane had already finished cooking our breakfast but the two of us decided to finish our morning exercises first and a few hundred swings at the tennis club. Just like this, our morning routine unfolded with the usual warmth and intimacy, setting the tone for the day ahead. As we sat down to breakfast, Akane looked at me with a hint of mischief in her eyes. "Ruki, I''ve been thinking... Maybe we should start a little tradition." "What tradition?" I asked, raising an eyebrow as I took a sip of the coffee that she deliciously prepared. As always, my silly girl''s mind would sometimes juste up with surprises.


    "Well, after every morning exercise, how about we have a quick shower... together?" Akane suggested with a smirk, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    "Girl, we''re already doing that every day." I pinched her cheek yfully as she served me breakfast. Ah. Right. Lately, we couldn''t because of the other girls staying the night. "On second thought, let''s take a shower after this. Let''s talk about our ns for the day while we''re at it."


    And with that, we finished breakfast and headed to the bathroom. We washed our sweat away while our bodies intimately rubbed against each other, the warm water caressing our skin. Akane took the soap, her eyes gleaming with excitement as she began tother my body, taking special care of my chest and abs. The way she looked at me was filled with admiration and desire, making me feel like the luckiest man alive. Likewise, I reciprocated her special care, ensuring that she''d always feel my affection.


    Once the soap got washed away from our bodies, we stood beneath the shower, savoring the warm drizzle as we converse about our ns.


    "I''ll be visiting Rumi''s house today. I promised that girl that I''d write thest scenario with her. I left you a copy of my first draft along with what they made. Read it and prepare for it. I''ll have you all challenge what our clubs are going to offer." I said as I rinsed the remaining soap from her body before hugging her from behind.


    Akane looked over her shoulder at me, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Sure. I''ll take that challenge, husband. But you have toe to our cultural festival too."


    "Well, yours are still after summer vacation. I''ll definitely be there. I can''t miss everything you girls will prepare for me." I kissed her neck, making her shiver from the sensation.


    "Naughty husband... But I think Machida will being over again." Akane giggled as though she was hinting something at me.


    "Really? After catching usst time she''s still going toe?"


    Thest time she visited, she caught us about to have sex right next to the doorstep when she returned to get the bag that she had forgotten. It was only a few seconds after she left so... imagine how awkward it was for her.


    But for Akane and me, we were both too shameless to feel ashamed.


    "Pfft. Not for you, husband. She asked me to tell her when you''d be out. She''s most likely embarrassed to see you afterst week." Akane said with a knowing smile, turning around in my arms to face me. "But she''s eager to befriend me after I apanied her to that bookstore, I think?."


    "Well, as long as she doesn''t drag you with her normie group. Whatever happened to them anyway?"


    "Them? I think they''re still hanging out together, but they mellowed out in trying to be king and queen of their ss now that they''re in high school."


    "Ah. I bet there''s another group."


    "Bingo."


    Thinking about it, none of my girls are in the same ss as them. There are more sses in their school than in ours, so my girls are pretty scattered in groups of two or three. Those who are together in the same ss are Akane and Fuyu, Elizabeth and Yukari, Hiyori, Miho and Miyako, Aoi and Hifumi, and then Yua, Eimi and Ririka.


    Aika, Yae, Mizuki, and Otoha are all second years.


    "I see. Well, good for them, I guess? Is she starting with that part-time job?"


    "Not yet. I think. But I''ll bring her with me when I meet the others."


    "Eri and Futaba too?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Un. It''s not like they''re mad at her. Though... when I mentioned Machida, Futaba wasn''t that


    pleased."


    "Of course, she wouldn''t be pleased. They''re a little too obnoxious back then, after all."


    "You remembered, huh?"


    "After spending time with all of you, I''d be a stone if I still didn''t remember. Besides, I might be distancing myself from you but I was aware of what''s happening in every ss."


    Well, I remembered but not the exact reason why they shed. I mean, they were from different ssesst year. I only knew it just died down but never got resolved.


    "Should I not bring her to them?"


    "The best thing to do is ask Futaba and Eri. They''re your best friends. As for Machida, ask her too if she''s fine with you bringing her with them."


    Although it would be best to just not let them meet, there were times when some knots would be resolved as long as they talked it out.


    "Alright, husband. I''ll follow that. She''s not bad when she''s not with her group."


    "Do you think that''s the real her?" I wasn''t judging Machida but there was a reason I was also avoiding being noticed by them back in that supermarket. Their groups were the ones you''d not want to see outside school because they kept stroking their pride and projecting it to


    others.


    "Un! I''ve never been wrong... especially afterst week." Akane answered in a tone that backed up her im. Akane wasn''t a bad judge of character so I trust her with this one.


    "Alright. I''m just a call away if something happens. I''ll fly to you if you need me."


    "Pfft. Just focus on your n but if you missed us. Call us before you go to the boxing gym."


    Akane lightly tapped my cheek before kissing me again.


    And after a few more topics, we stepped out of the shower to prepare for today.

 Chapter 2235: Spoiled Shio

    Chapter 2235: Spoiled Shio


    ?


    The sun was already up high up in the sky when Akane and I stepped out of the house. We had a different destination, but I could still spare the time to escort her and see Fuyu and the others nearby before returning to meet up with Eimi and Shio.


    My weekend supermarket date with Eimi was tomorrow but I could just stop by and see her in her house. I mean, after not meeting herst week, I already missed the girl.


    Anzu-nee wasn''t around when I showed up at their house, but Eimi told me she was also waiting for me until her friend called her up. I promised that girl to be the one she could rely on while she didn''t have someone special yet. However, I haven''t done anything to her ever since that day other than greet her during mornings and nights.


    As for Shio, she was cleaning the apartment when I showed up with a newly baked bread from the nearby bakery.


    As I expected, she hadn''t eaten breakfast yet and her n for lunch was to order a takeout.


    And so, I did my duty as her husband to cook lunch for her even if she protested that she should do it.


    I''ve seen a new shelf and bookcase set up in the other room next to the bedroom. While she still couldn''t get a collection at the other house, she''s amassing more items from her hobby- - mostly light novels -- so she had to get those to store them.


    "When do I help you get your things from that house, Shio? He''s noting back anymore, right? That house could be handed to you." I asked while I was cooking for her.


    Shio paused her cleaning and answered with aplicated expression, "He is still on the run from authority. He has yet to truly be convicted. Our divorce is already approved but there''s still some dispute on who gets the house. Without him, it will remain our joint asset. And honestly, Ruru, I don''t want to return there yet. And neither should Nao."


    Ah. I see. Although she told me about returning there recently, she probably still had second thoughts.


    I nodded in understanding, "That''s good to hear. But you know, Shio. I can do it for you. I cane there and haul your things. If I ask my parents, they''ll surely provide me with help on transporting it."


    "Ruru, I love you, but we''ll deal with that together soon. No one''s going to raid the house. My collection can stay there. Also, you saw how filled it was. I doubt they''d fit in that room." Shio looked at me with her face showing her surprise but also relief.


    She then walked over to me, dropping the vacuum to hug me from behind. Good thing she did that when I finished shaking the pann/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "... Well, I can get the cosys." I silently murmured, which immediately earned me a poke on my cheek.


    "Pervert Ruru. Now I get it. You wanna see me in them..." Shio said with a giggle as she turned my face towards her with her hand. "Should I make a new one? Ririka-chan can help me design and sew."


    "I wouldn''t say no to that... Should I bring her next time?"


    "Look at you, your true colors are showing, Ruru." Shio let out a pleasantughter as she hugged me tighter.


    "Well, it''s not like it''s a secret anymore. Your Ruru is a pervert." I replied with a shrug, making her giggle even more. After that, she clung to me until I finished cooking.


    And when I was about to serve it on her table, Shio acted spoiled, very much unlike her usual countenance in school. "Ruru, don''t go yet, I need more of you."


    This woman. I couldn''t help but shake my head watching her act like this. But not in a negative context.


    It feels pleasant.


    She''s always acting this adorable whenever we''re in a private setting like this. Of course, I know all too well the reason for it. In school, we have to hide our rtionship. She is holding back more than I do to let it spill especially when her divorce is still fresh in everyone''s mind.


    Spoiling me as her Student Assistant is already the limit when we''re in a public space. Just like with Ryouko-san.


    "I won''t go anywhere. I have to make sure you''re eating properly." I assured her the girl but in a yful tone.


    And sure enough, Shio rode the tune as she tightened her arm around me and she acted innocently. "You sound like my mom, Ruru."


    "My lovely Shio is acting spoiled. Isn''t just normal to chide you? Or do you want me to feed you?" I winked at her, causing her to grin from ear to ear.


    Then, her arms wrapped around my neck tightened and she pushed herself up before sensually whispering to my ear, "Yes. Feed me, Ruru~ Spoil me more. Here at the table and in bed..."


    Hearing those words awakened something within me. My inexhaustible desire for her.


    I couldn''t help but lean in to give her a peck on the cheek before gently swatting her backside, "You''re insatiable, Shio. But I can''t refuse my wife, can I? Especially when you''re acting so adorable."


    "Yes, husband." Shio mischievously bit my lips - her way to get back at my p. She then continued biting as if savoring the feeling of my lips even though we still regrly kiss at school.


    Eventually, she took her seat at the other side of the dining table, watching me patiently and lovingly as I ted her meal with an extra serving of meat. I also opened a can of beer for her which I knew she regrly drinks when she''s not working. It''s kind of a refreshment for her just like how lemonade does it for Satsuki. Adult refreshments.


    Teasingly, she asked me if I wanted to give it a taste but I naturally declined. But even though I did that, as soon as our kisses started, I still tasted the alcohol. It was intoxicating but rather than losing my reason, my desire for her just got amplified.


    It''s rare to have this moment like this with her so... I nned to savor this moment with her. As soon as she finished the meal, I wasted no second carrying her in my arms as we retreated into our bedroom, spoiling her as much as I could and vice versa.


    It was also a long week for her so Shio deserved this and more... As her man, that''s all on me.

 Chapter 2236: Playful Banter, Serious Intentions

    Chapter 2236: yful Banter, Serious Intentions


    ?


    As I took the train towards my next destination, I used the time I sat in it to reply to my recent messages. Among them, I found this interesting conversation with Setsuna-nee.


    "Oi, shameless guy. Are you busy?"


    That''s her opening text. Nothing but a question. And so, my reply was... "Yes. Do you need me for something Setsuna-nee-san?"


    And she responded with, "You know what I need, brat. I''ve been waiting for your update."


    "Update for what?" I replied. The only thing that was lined up between us was the promised date which I told her to take her time and decide at her own discretion. Although it has been a week since the camping trip, this was our first time talking again even though Imunicate every day with Juri.


    "Anything in particr."


    I see. She didn''t really have anything. She''s just making conversation. Did she miss me, already? That can''t be it, right? I probably haven''t stopped running in her head especially if ourst encounter was like that.


    I couldn''t help but grin as my fingers danced over the phone screen, crafting a yful response. "Well, if it''s about our date, I''m all ears. But if it''s about anything else, you know how busy I am, Setsuna-nee-san."


    Her immediate reply made my smile widen. "I never said anything about that. I hate you, shameless idiot!"


    But I knew she was just bluffing. She was probably flustered at the other side of the screen. I decided to keep teasing her until the train reached my destination. "Ah, you know what? I''ve been so busy with school and the other girls that I almost forgot about it. Did you have something in mind for our date, Setsuna-nee-san?"


    Her response was a series of angry emojis, which only served to fuel my amusement. "Shameless! I''m not nning anything, I just wanted to check up on you!"


    Her denial was as clear as day but despite only through text messages, the pink hue in her cheeks was painted vividly across my imagination, making me chuckle to myself.


    "I see. You''re checking up on your sister''s boyfriend. I''m touched, Setsuna-nee-san. Should Ie and get you right now? Tell me, do I still keep running in your head?"


    "I''ll tell Satsu-chan about this!" She threatened, but the yful tone of her message was unmistakable.


    "She wouldn''t mind it, I think?" I grinned from behind the screen, making sure none of the other passengers could make me out like a creep. "But if you really want to talk about something, you can tell me. Maybe I can make some time for you. Not today though."


    As I sent that, I could already see the station I was heading to. The train slowed down, and I knew my time to tease her was about to end. Our conversation might not have gone anywhere but this was the kind of banter I enjoyed, especially knowing her reaction.


    "Shameless guy, stop pushing my buttons," Setsuna replied, the text bubble popping up on my screen before I turned it off, her frustration palpable even through the digital interface. "I''ll think of something for the date. Just tell me, you''re not ying with me, right?"


    "How can I do that? I''d be facing Juri and Satsuki''s anger if I y around with you, Setsuna- nee-san. You know how I care about them and that extends to you now." I replied with feigned innocence, watching the scenery outside the window as the train approached its final stop.


    I didn''t look at her next reply and just pocketed my phone back before stepping out of the train and the station. That could wait forter. For now... I had something important to do.


    Ten minutes of walkingter, I arrived at the street where the forlorn-looking house of Rumi was located.


    Even from a distance, it still looked daunting and as big as I remembered it but knowing that she was alone inside made me feel like I should do something to brighten up her walls. Maybe I could suggest next time to gather here as a club. I can cook for them, and we can aplish more in our activities.


    But before that, I had to focus on the task at hand. As I approached the house, I could see Rumi was already waiting for me, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. She was dressed in her usual casual attire, which was quite the contrast to the way she dressed in the literature club meetings. It''s like she was in her own little world here, free from the shackles of expectations and formalities. Still, I could see the gloomy aura being emitted behind her.


    I raised my arm and waved at Rumi who walked to their gate to open it even before I reached it. "Shameless junior, what''s that in your hand?"


    "Oh, this? I brought lunch. We can share." I raised the cloth-covered lunchbox that I packed from the leftovers of what I cooked for Shio. "Your house is like a fortress. I don''t want us to get too hungry and start plotting world domination because of it."


    Rumi giggled at my joke, which was a rare sounding from her. She took the lunchbox from my hand and sniffed the content with a hint of excitement. "You cooked this?"


    "Mhm. I figured you''d want to try your boyfriend''s culinary skills." I yfully nudged her cheek as she led me inside.


    The house was still as grand as ever, but theck of warmth was still apparent. It was a stark contrast to the cozy and lively atmosphere of my house with Akane and the other girls. "Don''t try and mislead me for what you''re here for, Ruki... But thank you..." Rumi murmured, her eyes shimmering with a mix of excitement and relief.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon seeing that, I couldn''t help myself from closing in on her and taking her lips.


    The kiss was swift and gentle at first, but it quickly grew more passionate as our tongues danced together. My hands slid down to her waist, pulling her closer to me as she responded eagerly, wrapping her arms around my neck. It felt like she was trying to melt into me, seeking the warmth she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    I knew she was making up for the times I left her hanging or when I disappointed her because of my constant tardiness. She had been waiting for this moment. Just the two of us. And I wasn''t going to let her down.


    "Shameless guy... You''re here to write your scenario, not this." Rumi''s voice was muffled against my lips as she gently pushed me away. The blush on her face painted her cheeks red. "Can''t I do both? I also came here to make it up for my Rumi," I smirked, taking her hand and leading her into the house. She couldn''t hide the smile that was growing on her face, which made me feel a sense of achievement. I knew how much she enjoyed mypany and the attention I gave her. It wasn''t just about the physical intimacy; it was about the emotional connection we shared that made her feel special and loved.


    Our rtionship might''ve started with just me being an enigma for her. I stole Kana from her ex and then ended up chasing him out when Kana finally broke up with him. Rumi also got entangled with that guy''s desperation but now...


    Now she was mine. And I''d like to keep it that way.


    "But you''re right, we do have work to do," I said, taking the lunchbox from her. "Should we eat first or...?" I trailed my voice, hinting that I''d let her decide what to do next. She is the host


    and I am the guest.


    "Let''s eat first. I''m starving," Rumi said, pulling away from me and then grabbing my hand to bring me with her to her spacious kitchen. "I''ll judge your culinary skills."


    I could see a yful glint in her eyes but that''s probably just her being pleased at how things were progressing. Due to that, I couldn''t help but close in on her again, hugging her tightly


    from behind.


    "But remember, I''m not just your boyfriend. I''m also your servant. You can alwaysmand me to do something," I whispered into her ear, feeling her body tense up before rxing into


    my embrace.


    "Pfft. Stop trying to put you in different idiotic roles. I''m already satisfied with what we have now..." Rumi replied, though her cheeks grew a deeper shade of red. She gently elbowed me away and started to unpack the lunchbox,ying out the food on the marble countertop.


    I stayed at the side, watching her move around the kitchen. What else could a guy hope for but


    this?

 Chapter 2237: Revising our Interactive Story

    Chapter 2237: Revising our Interactive Story


    ?


    After a sumptuous lunch where Rumi critiqued and praised my cooking simultaneously, we moved to her living room, sitting side by side on her catch.


    At the moment, she had my scenario''s first draft in her hand. With an impish smile on her lips, she started reading it after putting on her reading ss.


    Not gonna lie, her attractiveness went up with that pair of sses. I still couldn''t believe I called her ordinary back then. Am I blind? Now, I cannot get enough of her...


    After a while, I watched as she read it silently, her expression experiencing a cycle of change as it reflected everything she felt from what she was reading. In the end, she was left with a furrowed forehead as she turned her head at me.


    Well, I told her honestly that I only wrote what came to my mind after reading everyone''s scenarios.


    "It''s... quite interesting, Ruki. But will we be able to tie this with everyone''s work?"


    With my arm draped around her shoulder, I leaned in closer, "Well, isn''t that why I''m here? So we can revise it if it is problematic. Our interactive story is split into three parts, right? The opening act. The middle act. And mine, the climax."


    Rumi''s cheeks flushed at my choice of words before nodding.


    This girl... where does her mind wander? Is saying ''climax'' bad? Ah. It''s not because it''s bad. It''s probably because I was the one who said it.


    I scratched my cheek and then whispered, "Look who''s the pervert now. That''s not what I meant, Rumi. I should''ve said ''closing act''."


    Rumi giggled and pinched my cheek before taking off her sses and cing the manuscript down. "Your word choice is really something else, shameless junior, But let''s focus on the story for now, okay?"


    Her eyes sparkled so beautifully that I couldn''t help but continue to be drawn by them.


    "Mhm. I''ll hand you the honors of nitpicking what I''ve written,"


    Upon saying that, I kissed her neck as my arm wrapped around her waist. Rumi let me do it for a while but as though remembering we had work to do, she pped my hand away. Not without a blush though.


    Shortly after that, Rumi picked up my draft again as she followed my words, picking out the parts she had questions about.


    I answered most of them and exined which truly showcased howcking my skill was. But Rumi didn''t mind it. She''s also enjoying this moment.


    Just the two of us discussing things rted to the club. That''s how diligent she is.


    "Ruki, I must say. The conclusion isn''t exciting after reading it thrice. We have to put that on revision as well. Happy or bad end should make our visitors willing to bring their friends to try our booth as well."


    I nodded, taking a sip of the tea she''d made for us. It''s not the miraculous tea but still an expensive kind nheless.


    "That''s why I need your expertise, Rumi. I know my draft won''t be enough, but I tried to connect every scene to my scenario. That way, it will be a cohesive story even if there are two different paths that our visitors can take."


    As I nned before, the main allure of our interactive story will be the freedom of the visitors to choose how they will proceed through the story.


    Of course, we cannot really have them choose any path. It''s impossible.


    From the opening act of Rae where they will be presented with two choices at the end. The subsequent scenarios will also be the same. The middle act will have two parallel scenes and two parts. This means the first two will be responsible for the choice made by the visitor after the opening act while the second part will connect with both scenarios in the first part so there will be a variety of ways to approach it.


    As for the closing act or the climax, it will be the culmination of everything that is supposed to happen within the opening and the middle acts. That''s why, mine is the one with more choices to consider before reaching an ending.


    "Do you think the visitors will like it if we tell them they can see every possible oue by letting them try again?" Rumi suggested, her eyes clearly showing how deep she was trying to dig at this.


    "No. Everyone will only have one chance. Even if they pay for another try, we won''t take it. Rumi, we also have to consider ourselves. Can we keep up with the changes every time someonees in?" I answered with a shake of my head as my hand dropped on her thigh. I stroked her gently to convey my concern.


    We shouldn''t tire ourselves out for this. It should be enough that they could try it once. We''re not searching for profit anyway. It''s just to have our club be present during it. To draw more possible members from the visitors.


    "But think about it, Ruki. If we do this right, we can make a name for our Literature Club. And it''ll be something no one else has done before." Rumi''s eyes sparkled with ambition and passion, and I knew she was eager to make a mark in the school''s cultural festival.


    "That''s true. But we can only allow it if there''s no one waiting for their turn." I said with my tone pretty much sealing any other argument.


    Rumi''s face fell for a bit but she nodded. She understood me, of course. But ideas just kept flowing in her head.


    "Fine, but we need to make sure every path is worth the experience. No dead ends or unsatisfactory endings."


    "Alright. Then, shall we start revising and polishing the scenarios?" I smiled, taking the manuscript from her.


    Rumi nodded eagerly with her eyes never leaving the pages.


    And with that, we spent the next few minutes working tirelessly.


    Rumi''s sharp intellect and creative input were invaluable, and we bounced ideas back and forth like a couple of kids ying ping pong. Her suggestions were spot-on, and she had a knack for seeing the story from different angles. We tweaked the plot points and added some twists and turns. Before I knew it, the manuscript of our entire interactive story was starting to look like a masterpiece.


    Or at least, that''s how it was in my eyes.


    At one point, we also started a group call, letting the other girls of our club join in our discussion. Rae, Kana, Hana, and Otsuka-senpai eagerly shared their thoughts and ideas, their voices a mix of excitement and a little chiding. It was clear that everyone was invested in making this interactive story a hit.


    Well, among them, I was the one with the weakest writing. So, when it came to revising my closing act and presenting the numerous choices and endings, I got scolded by them for my unrealistic expectations.


    I took all those withoutint and listened to their advice with an open mind. Each of them had a unique perspective, and their criticisms were constructive, pushing me to think beyond the obvious. The energy in the room was electric as we coborated, the air thick with creativity and ambition.


    Then right after the storm of scolding, the girls praised me to the point that I felt like I was being spoiled silly.


    I mean, they''re all my girls. Rae, my knowledge girl. My cute and shy Kana who''s also our resident novelist. And my brilliant and confident Hana.


    As for Otsuka-senpai... well, we still have that group date pending where I would be presenting myself as her boyfriend.


    But what was truly amazing was through this, we formed a new bond working for this Cultural Festival presentation project. Each one of us had our strengths and weplemented each other perfectly. It was like a puzzle where each piece fit so well that the picture was clearer


    than ever.


    In any case, since we still have enough time to continue revising it to fit everything we want in


    a small timeframe for each visitor, we then focused on ensuring the visitor''s experience isn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    memorable, even if they only have one shot.


    Two hourster, we finished the initial draft.


    The group call ended and the coffee table in front of us became a mess of scattered papers,


    scribbled notes, and an empty tea set.


    With her mind also a little tired, Rumi leaned back onto my chest, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. "Not bad for a first try, Ruki. But we still have a long way to go."


    "Mhm. I know... And I''ll continue relying on all of you," I patted her head and wrapped my arms around her,forting her while I also tookfort in her warmth.

 Chapter 2238: Your promise...

    Chapter 2238: Your promise...


    ?


    "You always sweet talk your way out of everything..." Rumi mumbled, but her eyes were filled with affection as she leaned into me. Our bodies fit together like two pieces of a puzzle, the tension between us building as we slip away from the work atmosphere. We could now focus on ourselves and nothing else.


    "Does that bother you, Rumi? Should I be stiff with how I talk to you? For example, like a proper junior when I just joined the club." I leaned in closer, my voice teasing her.


    "That would be weird, shameless guy. You''ve never acted like a proper junior at all. If anything, you keep on angering me every time you''re around." Rumi yfully poked my cheek as her eyes fluttered while remembering the past. But despite her words, I could sense the sweet tone lying beneath it. This girl had grown to like me. Just like how I also ended up falling for her.


    Now, we needed no confirmation anymore, she just wanted me to pay more attention to her, inside and outside of our club.


    "Sorry, your boyfriend is such a menace, I should''ve treated my Rumi better." I whispered into her ear as my hands wrapped tightly around her waist, bringing her to myp.


    Rumi adorably pouted as she felt my warmth and turned to look at me with her deep-ck eyes that spoke of her affection for me.


    The gloom she was feeling earlier was all but expelled. But I knew for myself that I had to do more for her. To make this day another memorable day for her.


    "Take care of our club, Ruki. Kana and I won''t be able toe by anymore after summer vacation. We can visit but that''s it. You and Karen along with Mirae-chan and Hana have to continue it."


    "Mhm. I will. I won''t let your beloved club shut down." I kissed her in my own reassuring way. And Rumi epted it, parting her lips for me to take.


    "Good. That''s all I wish for." She murmured, her satisfaction apparent in her voice.


    After a while, I quipped teasingly in between our connecting lips, "Is that true? Do you not wish for me to continue seeing you? To cheer you up for your college entrance exam preparations?"


    But Rumi simply shook her head.


    "... Knowing you, you''ll do it even without my prompt. I''ll wait for those times."


    With a blush that spoke volumes of her affection for me, hid herself by covering my eyes. Since she was on myp, she didn''t really have that much option on how she would hide her flustered expression. But she was so adorable that I couldn''t help but chuckle at her attempt. "You''re right. I may just show up at the window of your ssroom at that time. I''ll draw you or Kana to me. Or maybe both depending on how busy you are."


    "Are we fishes?!" Rumi eximed as she tried to keep herughter down. "Ruki, you''re terrible..."


    As herughter subsided, Rumi''s eyes searched for mine as she leaned in closer, resuming what we started.


    With her breath as sweet as the scent of the tea we just drank, I never resisted the draw she had


    on me.


    From kisses to gentle caresses, the two of us slowly let our guards down, allowing the passion that had been simmering beneath the surface to finally bubble over.


    Rumi''s fingers traced the outline of my face, memorizing it as she never let up with her kisses. As her legsfortably settled on the couch, she soon straddled me, her warmth pressing against my groin.


    Her eyes reflected my image, equally as flustered as hers, and I knew mine was projecting hers. And beneath our eyes were our smoldering desire for each other.


    "Ruki... Your promise..."


    As my lips slid down to her neck, showering that part of her with more kisses than she could ever ask for, Rumi''s hands began to wander as they traced the path down to my chest. Instead of feeling it up intimately, she simply put it over my heart, feeling the beat of my heart which had sped up from my excitement for her. Her touch was soft and gentle, sending me reeling infortable pleasure.


    Yeah.


    I remembered that promise. Thest time I was here, she told me she wanted to see the effect of the miraculous tea on me.


    And she said that once we finished writing my scenario, I''d be spending the night here with her.


    Today is that day.


    "Mhm... I didn''t forget, Rumi. I''lle backter at night. After my part-time job and settling what I need to settle for the day. Can you wait for me?" I whispered into her ear as her body quivered slightly from being tickled by my breath.


    Rumi shyly nodded but her eyes told me her anticipation for it as her cheeks took on a deeper crimson color.


    "I''ll prepare dinner. Save a space on your stomach, okay?"


    "Really? I''ll look forward to that. Should I bring a cake?"


    "... What''s the cake for? It''s not like we''re celebrating."


    "I don''t know... Bted celebration of your birthday?"


    "You''re five monthste, shameless Ruki. Or... you''re seven months early. Save that." She puffed up her cheeks as she unintentionally revealed her birth month to me. I haven''t asked for it but from what she said... it should be January, right? Would you look at that, we were probably one month apart. But she''s older than me so... it didn''t really matter that much. "Then... let''s celebrate something. Our first draft... or our first night together."


    "Pervert..." Rumi pouted more but slowly, it stretched into a beautiful smile. The girl leaned further into me as her chest got squeezed between us.


    The heating from her body mingled with mine as our heads spiraled further into a moment of passion.


    She''s not wearing anything underneath her clothes, giving me a proper feel of her shape. I already noticed it earlier but I held myself back from staring. Now, I didn''t need to. I could feel it and make her feel good.


    As I was at that thought, Rumi''s hands slipped under my shirt, feeling up my bare skin as the girl came to a decision.


    For the first time... she''s not going to wait for me to make a move. She''s going to initiate while straddling on myp.


    "Ruki... I love you." Rumi affectionately whispered as she took my shirt off before locking our lips together. Her fiery passion was zing as she didn''t let herself get swept away by my


    pace.


    Inwardly, I couldn''t help but feel proud of my girl but outwardly, I supported her endeavor as I let her do what she wanted to aplish as I matched her rhythm.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2239: Rumis Boldness (1) *

    Chapter 2239: Rumi''s Boldness (1) *


    ?


    Rumi''s hands explored my body with a newfound confidence I hadn''t seen before. It was like she had been waiting for this moment to show me that she, too, was willing to take the lead when it came to being intimate with me. And I was more than happy to follow her lead.


    Her fingertips danced over my bare chest, leaving a trail of goosebumps in their wake. She then moved down to my stomach, tracing the lines of my abs that were pretty much hidden despite being toned enough to support me.


    Rumi felt my muscles tense and flex beneath her touch and enjoyed the effect she had on me. "This body is tireless. You take care of everyone else except yourself," she murmured, her voice a gentle caress with a touch of chipper scolding.


    "Because you girls are the ones taking care of me." I retorted with a smirk, catching her hand before it reached the waistband of my pants.


    Rumi''s eyes widened before she let out a yful giggle, something she seldom disys. "Well then, it''s my turn to take care of you right now, shameless junior."


    "Mhm... I''m in your care then, Rumi." I sincerely whispered, my voice filled with trust as I allowed her to take the reins.


    Nheless, her words were like a spark to dry grass, igniting the fire of the desire within me. Spurred by her boldness, my hands slipped in from the side of her clothes, my fingers gradually rolling the fabric upwards, exposing her smooth, porcin skin.


    In response, Rumi''s hands returned to my waistband. They slowly slid to the button of my pants as she watched me like she was making a bold deration on what she aimed to do.


    She knew where this was heading and she wasn''t going to back out.


    No. She was going to be the one to spearhead it and lead me.


    With her cheeks reddening further, Rumi took a deep breath before she started unbuttoning my pants. Her eyes were a mix of excitement and nervousness as though she was going on an adventure and in that adventure were the two of us, sitting upon a cloud, enjoying the moment.


    It was as if she was about to embark on a journey she had been longing for but was too shy to take the first step.


    Although she already felt my hardness through my pants multiple times, this would be her first time seeing it in the flesh, standing proudly.


    And knowing that she was the one who brought this upon me was making her even more embarrassed than usual. In any case, Rumi was not the type to back down from a challenge she had set herself. She was that diligent Club President after all.


    Of course, I also didn''t remain idle. At the same time as the sound of my zipper being pulled down echoed within the room, I rolled her shirt up, revealing her naked breasts to me. They spilled out beautifully from underneath with a small bounce. They were a perfect handful, a perky shape with her pink cherries standing erect from the anticipation.


    "They''re beautiful, Rumi." I appreciatively whispered as I finished rolling her shirt, tucking it just above her chest.


    Rumi inhaled, making her chest puffed up further as though inviting me to indulge. And without stopping on her mission down there, Rumi''s hand slipped into my boxers, pulling it down and freeing me. Her nervous fingers wrapped around its thickness as she attempted to keep it still. But my cock was quite relentless. It kept twitching within her hand.


    She figured out that she had to do something. And the idea that popped into her head was to gently stroke it as she marveled at my size.


    With gentle strokes, her shyness slowly gave way to a burning curiosity and desire. In the end, her eyes widened when she felt it pulsate in her grip. The heat of it was like a hot pot within her cool palm.


    "W-what can I say? This is pretty daunting, shameless Ruki," Rumi whispered, her voice trembling slightly as she finally managed to grip me firmly.


    Her touch was warm and pleasurable as she tried to squeeze the thickness in one hand while her thumb brushed over the sensitive head gently.


    "Sorry, but there''s nothing I can do about that..." I yfully said with a wink as I leaned in to pop one of her nipples with my mouth. Her taste was heavenly and I couldn''t get enough of it. My tongue circled it before I started to suck on it, making her moan in pleasure.


    But Rumi wasn''t going to let me distract her from her ultimate task. She began to stroke me - clumsily at first but quickly finding a rhythm that had me groaning in pleasure.


    She nced down at me, whose mouth was full of her sweet flesh, her lips curving to a smirk underneath the crimson mask she was wearing.


    From there, she understood that she, too, could also make me reel in pleasure and she was not going to let me dictate our pace again.


    Rumi''s eyes eventually closed as she felt me grow harder in her hand.


    I could feel it. My towering erection pulsated with every stroke she gave. Her touch was inexperienced but earnest and it was driving me wild.


    I knew that she was feeling the same way as she gasped for air with every suck and every nibble I gave her.


    But by the time I moved to her other inviting cherry, Rumi had already managed to bring me to a state where I could barely hold back.


    My climax started building despite the girl only doing it for a minute. That''s how great the pleasure I was feeling from her touch was.


    Slowly, Rumi inched closer, sliding forward from myp and letting my cock rest between her soft thighs while showing me a glimpse of her wetness.


    As the heat between her legs transferred over to me, Rumi''s hips began to rock gently, grinding us together.


    The friction was maddening as she moaned softly close to my ear in response to my mouth''s yful assault on her sensitive nipples.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With the way she looked at me with those dark, hungry eyes, I knew Rumi was ready to take the next stepter.


    But for now, she wanted to leave me something that would make me more eager to return. She leaned in closer and whispered with her breath hot on my sensitive neck.


    "Ruki, take me... make me yours."

 Chapter 2240: Rumis Boldness (2) *

    Chapter 2240: Rumi''s Boldness (2) *


    ?


    From the vibrations of her voice, I could sense her heart beating faster than ever. At the same time, her hips quivered intensely and almost squeezed me as she started grinding herself against me, seeking relief from the growing ache in her sacred ce.


    Triggered by the intensity of Rumi''s plea, my body responded instinctively. My cock twitched a few times at the same time as she wrapped her legs tightly around my waist.


    After exchanging intimate kisses and watching me eagerly coat her wonderful chest in my naughty saliva, Rumi took a moment to appreciate my hardened cock as she slowly but surely slid off of myp and down to the ground, positioning herself between my legs.


    As I looked down at her desire-filled expression, Rumi met my gaze as she took my cock in her hand again. Her eyes were filled with a hunger that she had never shown before today.


    She licked her lips as her eyes gradually lowered to my throbbing erection as though she was already tasting me in her head. Her expression was so inviting that I could feel myself getting more drawn to her.


    "Rumi..." I called out to her but I couldn''t finish my words. I realized it could be useless and might be disrespectful. My girl here didn''t do this on a whim, she prepared herself for this eventuality and now that we were in this junction, there''s no way I''d deny her.


    I reached for her cheek and caressed it before tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    Rumi blushed at the gesture but that only further fueled her resolve as she leaned in closer to me. She opened her mouth, her hot breath fanning over my length as her tongue stretched out, making its way from the base to the tip of my erection. The sensation of her little tongue was exquisite and sent shockwaves throughout my body. I had to do my best to hold back from pushing her head down and guiding her myself.


    Having tasted me for the first time, Rumi looked up at me and naughtily smiled as though announcing... "I finally did it, Ruki. Watch me..." while searching for my approval and encouragement.


    I gave it to her by caressing her head, praising her for her bravery. "You''re doing great, Rumi."


    Encouraged, Rumi''s eyes glinted beautifully as she opened her mouth, wrapping her soft, warm lips around the tip of my cock. She took her sweet time to get used to the taste and the feeling of me in her mouth before sliding down, taking the head in its entirety.


    Her eyes remained locked on mine as she took me inch by inch. Her cheeks puffed up with the effort. Her tongue danced around the tip, caressing every part of me, not leaving any spot untouched. And then after reaching the limit of what she could take, she pulled back up, letting out a small moan as she felt me pop out of her mouth.


    .n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was a beautiful sight. Rumi was truly a vision of pure passion as she took my cock in her mouth. Her eyes closed in concentration as she began to bob her head up and down, her hands supporting the base as she took me deeper with every stroke.


    I couldn''t help but let out subdued moans as her tongue swirled around me like she was going to drill into my senses.


    ?


    .


    I continued caressing her head as our breaths grew heavier. The only sounds that remained in the room were the wet smacks of her lips and my increasingly urgent gasps.


    Her beauty was a sight to behold as she continued despite her inexperience, giving me this gift of pleasure.


    .


    As Rumi''s pace picked up, I felt myself losing from the extreme pleasure. My hand tightened in her hair, not to guide but to hold on as I fought to keep myposure, to not let the urge to thrust my hips win over.


    Sensing my need, Rumi''s movements quickened. Her eyes opened up to take in my expression as she worked my cock with a passion as fiery as the sun.


    The moment was intense. It became a dance of desire that neither of us wanted to end. However, the tension was too much, and I could feel my orgasm building. The pleasure umted so much that I could feel it coiling within me like an arrow that was about to snap from its bowstring, ready to release.


    "Rumi... I''m... I''m going to cum," I warned her with a strained voice that I managed to produce.


    Rumi looked up at me with her dark, hungry eyes and nodded, her mouth still full of me. She didn''t want to stop and pull away. Instead, she swallowed more of me, sliding me deeper, constricting the muscles of her mouth around my cock as she waited for my climax.


    The feeling was indescribable. It was a mix of pleasure and love that surged through me and showcased Rumi''s love and passion for me.


    As my hips twitched a few times with thest of my spurts hitting the back of her throat, Rumi pulled away, popping me out as a string of her saliva mixed with cum stretched from her mouth to the tip of my cock.


    She licked her lips and then seductively smiled with an expression of pure satisfaction.


    She looked up at me. A little bit shy but mostly proud of what she did.


    "Was that okay?" Rumi whispered, her voice still a bit raspy from the residue in her throat. That made her blush but the way she waited for my praise was just irresistible.


    .


    "More than okay, Rumi," I replied, my voice was also a little hoarse from holding back my groans. "That was amazing."


    I pulled back up as I wiped her lips with my thumb, handing her a ss of water before holding her tightly.


    We sat there for a moment, both of us trying to catch our breaths. The atmosphere between us was thick with passion and love, a silent agreement passing between us that tonight, we''d be crossing another boundary, making our bond even stronger.

 Chapter 2241: A Small Change of Plan

    Chapter 2241: A Small Change of n


    ?


    "I can''t believe I also corrupted you, Rumi." Minutester, I whispered into her ear as we bothy on the couch, her body nestled against mine.


    "Yeah... You have to reflect on that, shameless junior. You have to take responsibility for making me like this," Rumi yfully replied as she snuggled closer to me. Her voice was a mix of teasing and satisfaction.


    "Mhm... I will." I kissed her forehead, feeling a sense of pride and affection swell within me. "But only if you promise to keep scolding me if I did you wrong. To keep telling me if you didn''t like something I did. That way, we both can grow together."


    Rumi turned around to snuggle on my neck, burying her face there before her muffled response reached my ears, "You know, I can''t get mad at you. Not when you''re being like this. I promise. So, promise me too that you won''t let your self-deprecating thoughts pull you down. I... No, I think we all love the confident you. And it''s hard to navigate around it whenever you''re ming yourself over things that we all have influence on."


    Her words hit me right in the heart. I mean, I''m aware of it. I tend to me myself for everything that goes on around me. It already feels like a habit and I cannot stop doing it. Because I didn''t want them to be burdened, I kept picking it up to shoulder it.


    But is that really the right thing to do? Absolutely not.


    It''s like a burden I''ve been carrying for so long, I didn''t know how to set it down.


    Now that I''m hearing this from her as well is another reminder that I can share this burden with them, that they''re here for me as much as I''m here for them.


    "Mhm... I promise, Rumi. If I break that promise... Feel free to tear at me." I whispered back, feeling a warmth spread through me at her words.


    Rumi chuckled against my neck before she pulled away. She then looked up and shook her head with a smile.


    "I won''t tear at you, Ruki. I''ll just scold you a lot more," she said, her eyes filled with affectionate mischief.


    "Alright. I''ll take that. I''m gonna tell that to Kana as well. No. To everyone." I chuckled, the warmth from her body was soothing as I felt myself getting lost in her embrace.


    After this, we spent the next fifteen minutes just cuddling, our hearts beating in sync. It was the most peaceful I''ve ever felt with someone. No words were needed as our hearts did the talking. Her sweet scent was intoxicating and her soft breaths against my neck were forting.


    It''s making me look forward to our first night together.


    The moment was perfect, and I felt the weight of the world slip away from my shoulders. I knew that Rumi felt the same way as sheid her head on my chest, listening to the steady beat of my heart.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright. I''ll see youter, Rumi." I said as the two of us moved from the living room to her front door. Our clothes were already fixed and the hint of what happened was already gone.


    "Un. Take care, Ruki. I think I''ll call Kana and the others. We can continue working on our interactive story. And if you arrive early... Maybe you''ll also catch them here. Isn''t that great?" Rumi''s eyes sparkled with excitement, the promise of our intimate eveningter adding a delightful anticipation to her voice.


    Hearing that from her, the first thing that shed in my mind wasn''t really the anticipation of seeing the other girls hereter. It was the fact that Rumi would invite the others. She never wanted to show them the gloomy state of her house that''s why even Kana had yet to visit here but now, she''s willing to open her door to them. It''s a clear sign of how she sees me as someone she can lean on and that she''s not afraid to show the other girls this part of her life anymore.


    "Yeah, it''s going to be great," I replied with a smile, "I''ll make sure to bring snacks for everyone."


    Rumiughed as she saw through my thoughts. And then before sending me off she leaned in and whispered, "It''s thanks to you that I think I can now step out of my own shadow."


    Her words were a gentle caress to my soul. I leaned down and kissed her softly, feeling the warmth of her breath against my cheek. "I''ll say it again. You girls are making me feel like I am the luckiest guy in the world."


    As I stepped out of her house, the afternoon sun kissed my skin, reminding me of the warmth that Rumi had just shared with me. I nced back onest time to see her standing by her door, sending me off with her eyes.


    Yep. Who won''t fall if they''re all that sweet?


    Anyway, I didn''t waste any more time as my foot soon brought me to the train station. I pulled out my phone to check the time. It''s only 2 PM. Still a few hours before my part-time job. I already messaged Ayu, confirming the time.


    Then, I also messaged Akane, telling her about my ns for tonight. She should be with the others by now. Did she bring Machida when meeting her best friends?


    Hopefully, it won''t be as strained as I predicted.


    As the train pulled into the station, I received a message that made me change my immediate n.


    "Senpai, do you have time today?"


    It was from Sumire. My energetic junior who''s an avid Asahi fan. Our usual message exchanges were mostly about Yue and her songs buttely, after our rtionship shifted to a more special one, that topic cooled down a bit and we switched to a somewhat restrained exchange of messages. I could tell that it was because she was still embarrassed thinking about me but thest time we were together, she had me hug her while hiding behind the public bathroom in the park.


    "Yes. What does my adorable junior need?" I replied, the image of Sumire''s blushing face shing in my mind. Her energy was like a breath of fresh air and even though she''s not really against our newfound closeness, I still enjoyed our usual banter where I eventually beat her in


    teasing.


    "Shameless senpai! I just thought... I want to see you. Is that weird?" Her reply came swiftly, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her cuteness.


    Alright. I still have a few hours. I can certainly grant her wish to see me, "Not at all. Wait for me. I''m on the way to see you."


    At that, I stepped into the train that would take me to my next destination. She was only a station away. It wouldn''t take long for me to reach her. But as I expected, her reply was a


    bundle of her flustered response in the form of text.


    "Eh??? Seriously? Wait. I haven''t taken a bath yet!"


    "Forget taking a bath. I think I''ll still appreciate your scent even if you stink a little."


    "I''m not stinky!" Sumire responded to that in a heartbeat filled with angry emojis.

 Chapter 2242: Senior and Junior

    Chapter 2242: Senior and Junior


    ?


    As I walked out of the station, I checked my phone again to see Sumire''s new message after telling her that I was minutes away from her. Although I didn''t try to rush her, teasing her resulted in the same way that she forewent taking a bath just to meet me sooner.


    Imagining her rushing to pick clothes to wear was quite adorable but I felt a bit guilty for making her do that. Nevertheless, I knew Sumire was the type to bounce back quickly. She had the energy of a thousand suns after all.


    The incident back then had already been resolved and with her position in her club solidified, with the addition of my gift to her, her enthusiasm got boosted. Maybe that''s the reason why she''s been so eager to meet me again.


    "Senpai, I''ll meet you at the same park..." Snapping me out of my musings, I read Sumire''stest message.


    That same park, huh? I guess that''s good too... We could continue what we started there. Alright. Scratch that.


    When I arrived at the park, I found Sumire standing under a tree, wearing a dress that was kinda more girlish than her uniform. It suited her well. A smile crept up to my face seeing how she tried to be more appealing to me. Or maybe I was just overthinking?


    In any case, she looked so adorable with those frills.


    As I approached her, Sumire noticed me and waved, her lips stretched into a pleasant smile, "Senpai, you''re here."


    I nodded and continued to close in our distance. There were other people in the park, mostly kids and their parents but there were also a few couples sitting together on the benches. I ignored those and only focused on my adorable junior, "You''re early. Did you miss me that much?"


    "Boo. So what if I miss you?" Sumire blurted out but almost instantly, her cheeks turned into a brighter shade of red as she realized her slip-up. "I just... I had nothing to do at home. That''s it!"


    "Ah, really? Alright, I''ll believe my favorite junior, "I couldn''t help but chuckle at her flustered state, making Sumire fidget even more. "So, can I sniff you now? I told you I didn''t mind if you''re stinky. My Sumire will always be adorable."


    "Geez. You''re really...! Stop sweet-talking me, senpai!" With her blush deepening, Sumire protested. I then yfully leaned in to sniff her hair resulting in the girl swatting at me lightly, trying to maintain her dignity.


    But she missed.


    Her swipe was either too slow or she didn''t put that much thought into it. I sessfully closed in our distance, my hand reaching for hers, "I''m not doing that though. I just find you so cute when you''re like this, Sumire."


    "Senpai!"


    Sumire''s voice was a mix of exasperation and shyness but the sparkle in her eyes was unmistakable. She didn''t pull away from my touch, allowing our fingers to intertwine as we strolled deeper into the park, leaving behind the bustling sounds of the other visitors.


    I nced at her side and saw her cheeks maintaining their colors as she attempted to keep up the pretense of disdain despite secretly enjoying my attention. I wouldn''t say I could read her correctly but in this case, with her hand in mine, I could at least judge through her pulse and her minute reactions.


    This girl... she''s getting more conscious of me. Or rather, she was just trying her hardest not to admit it even though she already felt something special with me.


    "Sumire, you know what''s interesting about you?"


    Her eyes shot up to look at me, a question mark practically painted on her face, "What''s interesting about me?"


    "Well, aside from your being Yue''s fanatic, your reactions are really charming. Has someone told you how adorable you look when you blush?" I stopped in my steps, turned to face her and then cupped her cheek, feeling the warmth from her blush. "It''s like a rose in full bloom."


    "D-don''t say that, senpai! I''m not adorable... Not like Umi." She protested, her voice squeakier than usual.


    "Umi is Umi and you, Sumire, are another case. Alright. I''ll tell you what. I love your energy. Even if you''re like a little gremlin, the way you talked about your passion was always afort for me whenever we would run into each other during themute."


    Sumire''s eyes narrowed at the gremlinment but she didn''t protest. Instead, she nodded slightly, seemingly acknowledging the point I was trying to make. Her hand in mine was tightening and loosening. It was her silent battle between her trying to hide her feelings and her inability to resist the warmth that our touch brought.


    "Senpai... I didn''t ask for your time to be teased like this."


    But as she said that, she gradually leaned onto me, her forehead slotting back to the side of my neck, just likest time.


    Her breathing was steady and she was probably trying to calm herself down from her embarrassment. But I could feel her heart pounding through her chest, reaching my ears, giving away that she was affected by my words.


    "Alright. Let''s count out that ''you missed me''. Can you tell me why you asked to see me?" I whispered teasingly, watching her face closely as my arm slipped to her back, putting her in my embrace.


    "N-no... I just thought we could... you know... hang out." She replied awkwardly, her voice muffled by my shirt. "It''s the weekend and... I don''t have practice. I never thought you''d reply right away."


    "Mhm. I see. And here we are," A knowing smile touched my lips as I enjoyed the feeling of her in my arms. I could feel her squirming slightly as she tried to maintain a facade. But every time she shifted, her body seemed to fit more snugly against mine. It was as though she was trying to get closer without actually admitting it. "Shall we go on a short date? I still have time before my part-time job so... Where do you want to go?"


    "A-a date?!" Sumire jolted up, her eyes wide with shock. The blush on her cheeks had not subsided one bit. "N-no, that''s too much!"


    "Why? You''re my favorite junior. And a special one at that. Can''t I take you on a date?" I tilted my head, acting like I was genuinely confused. "But if you''re ufortable, I guess we can just call it a friendly outing?"


    Sumire stared at me, her usual energetic ir was already buried by her flustered expression. Although I like her like this. That was also something I looked forward to. I guess I should tone down teasing her a bit.


    "No... It''s a date. No takebacks, senpai!" Sumire finally eximed, her voice a mix of excitement and nervousness. She had never been on a date before, and the idea of spending time alone with me made her heart race.


    I nodded with a satisfied smile, "Alright, it''s a date. Now, where to?" "Batting center?" Sumire suggested, her eyes lighting up at the prospect of showing off her skills. She didn''t bring her new gear with her but those ces already had something prepared for their customers so it''d be fine.


    Besides, it was a ce that could amodate both our interests. A ce where she could be herself while also allowing us to bond over a shared activity. Maybe we could also listen to


    Yue''s song while we''re at it.


    "Alright. The batting center it is," I nodded, "But I will pay for everything. I''m your senpai and I don''t want you to spend your hard-earned allowance on this date."


    Sumire pouted slightly at that but then nodded in understanding. But before going out of the park, the girl''s arms wrapped around my waist, leaning further into my embrace, "Senpai,


    hold me tighter. It''s cold."


    Hearing that, I shook my head inwardly before granting her wish. This was definitely a new experience for Sumire. She had never been in a situation like this before, and it showed in then/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    way she clung to me.


    That''s why it''s up to me to be her guide through this new experience, to help her understand her feelings without pushing too hard. I knew that she wasn''t ready to admit her feelings outright, but she was definitely taking baby steps in that direction.


    Our rtionship might remain as a senior and his favorite junior but... like with Umi, it had already gone past that.

 Chapter 2243: Batting Center Date

    Chapter 2243: Batting Center Date


    ?


    We arrived at the batting center without a problem. It wasn''t that far from the area, after all.


    Still, we walked for around ten minutes while Sumire spent all that time fidgeting because my hand never left hers. It was a weekend so we''re probably like a couple having a stroll.


    However, my adorable junior was so afraid to be recognized by other people, that it became a treasure trove of teasing from me.


    "You''re so hateful, senpai... W-what if someone sees us? What if they''re from my school? They''ll ask me who I am with this Monday!" Sumireined as we approached the batting center, her grip on my hand tightening.


    "Just tell them the truth. It''s your handsome senior taking you on a short date." I whispered back with a grin as I pulled her close, opening up the path for someone who was leaving the batting center.


    Sumire''s eyes widened a little bit before shyly retorting, "I-I can''t say that!"


    But I could tell she was already imagining that scenario. It was written on her face. Of course, It''s not something that she would admit outright but this girl had her own touch of adorability. And I''m going to make it my mission to dig it up.


    "Sure, you can. But aren''t you d? No one recognized you. I think?" I teased her once we entered the batting center, the sounds of balls smacking into bats and cheers from other patrons echoing through the hall.


    Sumire pinched my side as herst form of protest, but her giggle gave her away. We stepped into the batting center, and the smell of leather and sweat filled the air. It was a ce that I seldom visited. There was no reason for me to do so, after all.


    After paying for the hour-long session, Sumire and I picked an emptyne that was specifically designed for softball pitches and began warming up. When she grabbed a bat, she looked at me with a triumphant grin as if she was going to show me her top form as the 4th batter.


    She was eager to show off her skills and I couldn''t help but watch her, her movements already hinting at the extensive practices that she had taken to get that position. And honestly, I couldn''t help but feel proud of her. This is my favorite junior, you know?


    "Looks like I''m going to lose if we''re going to bet on who can hit the most balls," I said casually, watching Sumire''s determined look as she practiced her swings so gracefully. "Hehe. Chickening out, senpai?" Sumire teasingly grinned as she took a swing at an imaginary ball, her movements so fluid it was like watching poetry in motion.


    "Is that a challenge?" I raised an eyebrow as I also started swinging my bat. Of course, just like with any other sport, I had no actual experience in this. I simply followed what I saw.


    Sumire looked at me with a smirk, "Yeah. It''s a challenge, senpai. Watch and learn from the pro."


    Alright. I love that smugness.


    I inwardly shook my head and smiled.


    After operating the machine to start our game, Sumire took her position in the batter''s box with confidence, her eyes focused on the pitchesing her way. The first few balls she hit were a bit off, but she quickly found her rhythm, her swings bing more powerful and precise. She was indeed the 4th batter of the school''s team for a reason. Watching her sweat as she continued swinging, I already prepared my handkerchief for when she finished her session.


    Before long, thest ball ejected from the machine with a whirr and Sumire hit it to the homerun te. Overjoyed, she turned to me, her eyes shining with excitement, "How was that, senpai?"


    "Amazing." I couldn''t help but praise her, feeling genuinely impressed by her performance. Sumire''s cheeks flushed with pride, her eyes gleaming as she looked at me, waiting for more words of encouragement. Before she could step out, I already approached her, my hand adeptly moving to wipe off her sweat while intimately throwing her more praises. "My little gremlin is a softball superstar."


    Sumire rolled her eyes at my pet name but didn''t resist my touch, letting me fuss over her. It''s a small gesture but it''s something she weed with a genuine smile. Her usual interactions with guys were all casual or polite as a ssmate. She''d never been close to anyone until the day she approached me on the train.


    As we were about to switch ces, a familiar face walked into the batting center, catching Sumire''s attention.


    I instantly noticed how her eyes grew wide as she stiffened up.


    "S-senpai, that''s...!"


    Sumire''s voice trailed off there. I followed her gaze and found another girl who was probably the same age as them. She was alone. Most likely, she''s also here to use the batting center.


    Judging from Sumire''s reaction, it was probably the softball club member she had gotten into conflict with. The one who had used and attacked her for stealing their spot as the 4th batter.


    The girl saw us, and she froze for a moment before her expression turned sour. I could see the gears turning in her head as she debated whether to approach or not. But she did. And she marched over to us, her eyes narrowing at Sumire.


    "Well, well, well. If it isn''t Kohinata-san. What''s this? Are you on a date?" She said as she eyed me with suspicion and hostility. Her gaze was like a knife that could cut through steel, and I could feel Sumire tense up beside me.


    I reached for her hand and squeezed it to calm her down. The girl''s intimidation was nothing against me but for Sumire, it was another story.


    She was sent home a few days ago because of their scuffle. And yet, despite getting knocked down easily by Sumire, the girl still had the gall to strut around like she owned the ce.


    I narrowed my eyes and then checked on Sumire.


    "Sumire, don''t be afraid. Whatever happens, I''ll be on your side." I murmured, giving her hand anotherforting squeeze. She took a deep breath and nodded slightly.


    I could fold the girl easily but that wouldn''t be ideal in this situation. This was Sumire''s battle, not mine.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Nagai-san, please mind your own business," Sumire called out, her voice firm despite her trembling hand.


    For our short date to turn like this was unlucky. But I guess she needed this too. Otherwise, it might affect her own practice if their conflict continued to simmer. I don''t know if she can resolve this by herself but... I''m already thinking of ways to get her out of this without it turning into a full-blown drama.


    When ites to resolving something, I have my own unique way... Besides, I could tell. Looks like my charm was still working even though she was hostile to Sumire. The girl kept stealing nces at me.


    Nagai took a few steps closer to us, her eyes flicking from me to Sumire and then back to me before finally settling on Sumire, "Oh, I will do that. But tell me. Are you really dating this...


    guy?"


    Her tone wasced with doubt, but I could see the flicker of jealousy in her eyes. Maybe the same jealousy that she felt from Sumire taking her position. In her mind, she must be thinking, she was superior so she should be the one getting pampered by me, not Sumire.


    I know. I might just be assuming that but I mean, it''s not impossible, right?


    In any case, I''d like to see how this goes.


    Perhaps noticing the girl ncing at me, Sumire stepped up as though she wanted to hide me


    behind her.


    "So, what if he''s my boyfriend? Don''t drag senpai into our conflict, Nagai-san."

 Chapter 2244: Skill Difference

    Chapter 2244: Skill Difference


    ?


    Upon hearing Sumire getting defensive, the girl called Nagai burst intoughter as her eyes flickered to me again. From what I could tell, she was quite confident that she could corner Sumire this time. What she was banking on was possibly me. Or specifically, the fact that I was present. With Sumire not denying our rtionship, she''s thinking that Sumire wouldn''t want to cause a scene in front of her boyfriend.


    "Hmm? Of course, I won''t. Senpai, I apologize for this but you see, Kohinata-san and I have... quite a history," Nagai said as her lips slowly curved up into a smirk. She''s totally convinced that Sumire would just sit still and let herself be pushed around by her.


    The girl was taller than Sumire but not too much. She was lean but her athletic build that spoke of countless hours spent honing her softball skills could be seen from her figure. Her hair was tied back into a ponytail that swirled at the tips. Her sharp features also made it clear that she''s the straightforward type of girl.


    Most likely, their skill became the criteria for the recement. From what I heard from Sumire, she wasn''t taken off the team. She just got swapped with Sumire''s position who was previously the sixth batter.


    When our eyes met, I shook my head at her before putting on a meaningful smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing that Nagai was addressing me despite her pulling me back already, Sumire''s eyebrows nted. That wasn''t because she was jealous but instead, she wanted to protect me from getting dragged in.


    It''s toote though. I''m already here and the girl was intentionally acting this difficult because of my presence.


    I leaned down slightly and whispered to my little gremlin, "Sumire, I like that you''re trying to protect me but have you forgotten how shameless your handsome senpai is? I don''t care about her. I''m here with you. And if you need my help. All you need is to ask."


    Sumire nodded and took a deep breath before turning to Nagai with a newfound confidence. "Nagai-san, I know we have had our issues in the past, but I''m not here to fight today. I just want to enjoy my weekend. My weekend with senpai." She firmly answered, the faltering in her voice all but dissipated.


    But as though her head was already muddled, Nagai''s smirk grew, "Oh, so you''re ying the innocent card now. Did he know how violent you are?"


    Sumire''s eyes grew cold at her words, but she remained steadfast, not taking the bait.


    "Violent? Hehe. Nagai-san, nobody told me you''re so flimsy you''ll faint from a simple push. Is it an apology you want? Why don''t we... decide it in a contest? I''ll show you why I''ve reced you as our team''s 4th batter." Sumire suggested with a cheeky smile.


    Mhm. This was it. I knew she had it in her. This girl wasn''t a pushover at all. In fact, if she wanted to, she could bully anyone into submission. But she''s pretty simple with her wants. The softball, Asahi, and I was probably all she needed at the moment.


    As she heard that challenge, Nagai''s expression seemingly changed from that of an overconfident girl to a surprised one. A hint of excitement shed through her eyes.


    If I''m not wrong. She''s the same creature. A contest is something she can get behind. And Sumire''s confidence is so genuine, she can''t help but bite the bait. Furthermore, if she wins it, it will be proof that she''s still better than Sumire.


    Who knows? She''s possibly also considering capturing my interest if ever she wins this. Her gaze flickered to me again as though saying ''Senpai, watch me crush your girlfriend. I''ll steal you from her.''.


    "Bring it on!" Nagai valiantly nodded before turning to me, "Can I borrow your bat, senpai?"


    Heh... She''s not being very subtle anymore, huh?


    "Sure. But you have to ask Sumire, not me. You see. I''m submissive to her." I smirked, causing Sumire''s face to instantly turn red from both surprise and embarrassment. It was a tease but it also had a ring of truth to it. She''s the one who''s going to handle this after all.


    "Senpai, stop joking!" Sumire whispered harshly, trying to tug her hand away from mine, but I held firm, keeping the smile on my face as Nagai looked at us, her eyes narrowing.


    "Oh, how fascinating. I couldn''t care less if senpai is telling the truth or not, but whatever. Kohinata-san, you won''t mind me using his bat, right?" Nagai''s brows jumped in interest before smirking.


    Sumire nodded stiffly, not quite meeting my eyes. She was still red-faced from


    embarrassment.


    "Suit yourself." Sumire then elbowed my side before whispering, "I hate you, senpai. If I win here, you have to pamper me more."


    "Well, I''m already nning to do that. Think of another thing you want, Sumire. I''ll grant you anything as long as I can aplish it." I whispered back before handing the bat to Nagai.


    Her eyes were a little sticky but fighting spirit soon ignited in them. She''s ready to show off. The batting center was alive with the sounds of balls smacking into bats and cheers from the other patrons. But in this quiet corner in ourne, tension had started to rise as Nagai took her position in the batter''s box.


    After deciding on the format of their match, I presented myself to be their referee and officiator.


    Nagai was reasonable at that part. Partly because of her own confidence to win and partly because of her interest in me.


    Even if I hadn''t done anything truly substantial... I feel like I charmed another poor girl.


    Anyway, Sumire also didn''t have any problem with it. In fact, she was even excited at this. When I asked her what she was feeling, she answered simply, "I''m excited to beat her and wow you, senpai. I''ll show you our differences. Also, I won''t let her steal you."


    I inwardly shook my head and pinched her cheek, "Who''s stealing who? No one can steal me, Sumire. I''m the only one who does the stealing."


    Sumire rolled her eyes and silently giggled. As soon as the whirring sound and the starting tune rang out, the girl clung to my side while Nagai readied herself to receive the balls.


    It''s quite refreshing to see this girl like this. Her usual hyperactiveness andposed self were reced now amplified with the mix of excitement and nerves. It was like watching a cat ready to pounce on a toy. And poor Nagai would bear the brunt of it.


    Five minutester, Nagai''s turn was over. She didn''t miss any balls, but she hit the ball shot to the foul area a few times which got deducted from her points. As for home runs. She got one.


    That''s pretty impressive since it''s close to Sumire''s showing earlier.


    As she retreated, Sumire confidently strode forward, meeting her halfway before leaving a sick line, "Nagai-san. Do open your eyes. I didn''t steal your position. I earned it. Also, if you''re interested in my senpai, you better forget about it. You won''t be able to handle him." Left confused, Nagai remained standing there as she didn''t know what to say.


    On the other hand, I couldn''t help but send a thumbs up to the girl even though she''s not going to see it. That was impressive.


    As the machine whirred back to life, Sumire readied herself in the batter''s box, her grip on the


    bat tight.


    The first pitch came and with a powerful swing, she sent the ball flying to the outfield, the crack of the bat echoing through the batting center. Nagai watched with a hint of surprise but


    that didn''t end there.


    Soon, the sound of the ball hitting a te suspended at the far end of the batting cage echoed, scoring her a home run. Then within the next five minutes. The same allotted time and number of balls that Nagai received, the te rang three more times alongside the cracking sound of the bat as the ball continuously got hit crisply as though she had 100% uracy at


    -catching them all.


    By the time Sumire stepped back from the batting cage, Nagai''s smug expression had morphed into one of shock and awe. Her eyes followed the path of each home run ball Sumire had sent flying as if she couldn''t believe what she had just witnessed.


    "How is that possible? Did you change the speed of the ball, senpai?" Nagai turned to me with


    a desperate expression as she couldn''t swallow the truth. However, as soon as she saw the speed setting on the screen, she realized it was the same as the pitches she hit.


    Yep. She got pped by skill difference.

 Chapter 2245: Reconciliation

    Chapter 2245: Reconciliation


    ?


    With Nagai falling into disbelief, Sumire''s confidence skyrocketed. She stepped out of the batter''s box, her grip on the bat still firm. She turned to Nagai with a proud smile, "I told you, I earned it."


    I gave Sumire a proud nod before turning my attention to Nagai, who was still standing there, stunned by what she had just witnessed.


    Looks like it''s about time for me to step up. Was Nagai too far gone with her malice? Probably not. But I had to admit, seeing Sumire like that was quite the sight. She shut down the dissent so quickly and efficiently it was almostical.


    "Nagai, are you satisfied with the result?" I started as I walked over to her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. She was still in shock, her eyes still glued to the home run te.


    If this was a guy, I probably wouldn''t care too much about her feelings but upon observing them, I could tell that this all stemmed from both of them loving the sport. Nagai couldn''t ept the fact that she was reced while Sumire had never shown her true abilities. With this challenge ending in Sumire''s win, Nagai was halfway to admitting it. But she wasn''t fully defeated. I knew that.


    Slowly, Nagai''s trembling eyes shifted to me as I approached, the weight of my hand on her shoulder seemingly grounding her back to reality.


    "Satisfied? What else can I do but ept it? She is..." she stuttered out, the smugness reced by a hint of defeat.


    "The better yer," I filled in the nks for her. Nagai''s eyes snapped to me, her pride obviously bruised. "But that doesn''t mean you''re not good. Far from it. It just means Sumire has worked harder for it. And you know what, Nagai-san?"


    Her eyes searched mine, hopeful for a shred of constion or perhaps a loophole in my words.


    "You''re not that far off either. In fact, if you keep up the good work, I''m sure you''ll get another chance to prove yourself. And Sumire," I turned to her with a stern look, "Don''t let this get to your head. You still have room to grow."


    "I know that, senpai! Nagai, you''re my teammate. I''m not mad at you for not epting my appointment but... I''ve worked hard to get here. And I''m sorry if I''ve ever made you feel bad," Sumire spoke up, her voice filled with sincerity and a hint of remorse.


    What a good girl. She deserves some praise, no?


    "Sumire''s right, Nagai-san. It''s not about being superior or inferior. It''s about growth and passion. And I can see that you''re also quite passionate about the sport," I said, patting her back before walking to the vending machine to get us some drinks.


    I could feel Sumire''s gaze on me, probably wondering why I was doing this. But I knew that if there was no chance of reconciliation, Sumire would''ve given back the position to avoid conflict. She''s quite influenced by Chii. Someone who just loves doing what she loves. That can be seen from her passion for Yue''s music and the sport.


    But Nagai, she was a bit different. Competitive. And that''s not a bad trait. But it can be quite destructive if it''s not channeled properly. That''s why I stepped in to mediate.


    Of course, the easiest way for this was to pummel the defeated girl further until she quit the club. But won''t that be detrimental to Sumire? That wouldn''t sit well with her. So... Here I am, untying the knots of their conflict.


    I handed them both a drink and then helped Nagai up to sit on the bench at the side of our line. Sumire followed us and I had her sit next to the girl. Understanding my intention, the girl shed a pleasant smile before squeezing my hand again.


    Following that, she turned to her clubmate.


    "Nagai, I know you''re upset. And it''s okay to feel that way. But let''s not let this ruin the fun we can have ying together. After all, we''re both here because we love softball." Sumire spoke gently, her voiceced with genuine concern.


    Nagai looked at her, then at the bat in her hand, and finally at me. She took a deep breath, the tension visibly draining from her shoulders.


    "You''re right, Kohinata-san. I''m sorry for how I''ve been acting. It''s just..." she trailed off, her voice quieter.


    "It''s okay to bepetitive, Nagai-san. It''s what makes you strong. But remember, the most important thing is to enjoy the game," I said, cing my hand on Nagai''s shoulder.


    Somehow, that made the girl blush but I brushed it off, letting Sumire take the floor again. "You know, Nagai-san. I''ve never told anyone but I used to watch your games. You''re quite amazing. Your batting skills are something that I aspired to reach when I was still a benchwarmer. And I''m sure you''re still a valuable yer to our team," Sumire said earnestly. That sounds like the truth. From what I heard from her, she wasn''t in the starting position during her first year. But Nagai is. Maybe if Chii was here, she would also recognize this other junior of hers.


    Nagai''s eyes grew wide at the revtion. She took a sip of her drink, processing Sumire''s words. It was clear she wasn''t expecting such genuine praise from the girl who took what she thought was rightfully hers.


    "T-thank you. I... I may be cking off. My skills dropped. Coach and Captain... they..." Although her words were fragmented, the message was clear. Nagai felt she was being outshone and forgotten by her own team.


    "Shall we y more, then? You know... You''re here to hit some balls, right?" Sumire shed a grin at Nagai, her eyes sparkling with the excitement ofpetition, but also with a warmth that suggested she had no intention of holding a grudge.


    "Okay! I... I won''t lose again!"


    "Oh. Come on. Let''s not turn it into apetition." Sumire giggled before turning to me, "And senpai. It''s your turn! Step up to the te. We''re already good here."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her enthusiasm, "Alright. I''ll give it a shot."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And with this, I grabbed the bat that Nagai dropped and walked to the te, leaving the two


    girls.


    But as I was walking away, I heard them continue their conversation.


    "... I think I have one thing I''m envious of from you again, Kohinata-san."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Your boyfriend... He''s so cool."


    "Y-yeah, he is." Sumire''s cheeks flushed a deep shade of pink, and she turned to me with an awkward smile.


    I just winked at her, pretending I hadn''t heard their conversation before facing the pitching


    machine.


    The first few swings were a warm-up, but I could feel their eyes on me. I wasn''t a sports person. I just didn''t have an interest in investing too much time in it. Just like with tennis. This could be a chance for the two to build a good rtionship so... I have to make it worth it. And just like this, the remaining time that I paid for thisne was spent with the three of us ying in turns. I never hit a home run but the two girls would praise each other whenever they would hit one before consoling me for myck of skills.


    Also, I still yed the role of the attentive boyfriend, always there to serve my girl. Every time that happened, she''d blush and hit me lightly on my chest before leaning to me, asking


    me to spoil her more.


    Nagai who was watching all those with a hint of envy but thoroughly convinced of our rtionship. And despite that, she still tried to get my attention...


    Really, I should let my hair grow again. This charm is bing a double-edged sword.

 Chapter 2246: Favorite Junior

    Chapter 2246: Favorite Junior


    ?


    As they continued to y. I never stopped observing the two.


    And I noticed that Nagai was surprisingly a good sport. After calming down, she took the loss in stride, focusing on improving herself. Sumire, on the other hand, was the picture of grace, not gloating but instead offering Nagai some tips she picked up from her time ying.


    I thought that would piss Nagai but it didn''t. Everything was already smoothened out after the girl epted her narrow view.


    Seeing Sumire unbothered and even enjoying their exchange, I felt like a proud parent watching my child grow up and make friends.


    It somehow felt like I became the third party. Or so that''s how it would look like if not for the two of them moving back to my side every time they would finish a set.


    Minutester, as soon as our allotted time was finished, Nagai tried to keep us back by saying she was going to extend. I mean, she came here alone but she ended up joining us in ourne.


    But given the time, I refused, and Sumire also understood that our short date would be at some point.


    Understanding that, Nagai didn''t push for it anymore, instead, she walked out of thene with us.


    In the end, I got sandwiched between them; Sumire at my right and Nagai at my left. The other patrons of the batting center looked at us. Some even whistled at me saying I came into the establishment with a girl on my side but now, I am about to go out with two...


    They''re not wrong but... it felt wrong, no? Sumire and Nagai giggled at that and even tried to tease me for it.


    Of course, that didn''t work on my thick face.


    As we stepped out of the ce, Nagai suddenly brought up a question.


    "Senpai, can I know your name?"


    Yep. I hadn''t named myself in front of her yet. And with Sumire sticking to calling me ''senpai'', Nagai simply adopted it.


    In any case, Sumire reacted first. Her eyes grew wide as though the girl was asking in order to steal me from her.


    "Huh? Renka-san, why are you asking him? You''re not nning to...?"


    Noticeably, within this short period, they also switched to calling each other on a first-name basis. How fascinating. They had truly gotten closer after settling their differences.


    Was it really that easy? I don''t know. But if I ask them, I can already imagine the two pointing at me being the iron that smoothened out the wrinkly surface of their rtionship, turning rivalry into friendship.


    "Why not, Sumire-san? I find Senpai cool. I also want to be his acquaintance." Nagai replied, her voice surprisingly yful as if she already read Sumire to be one easily flustered.


    I smirked and patted both of their heads before saying, "I''m Onoda but it''s up to you on how to call me. But I have to tell you this. Sumire is my favorite junior."


    At that answer, Sumire gave me a yful re while Nagai seemed to be pondering something.


    "Eh? Onoda-senpai, do you mean you''re not her boyfriend?" Nagai asked.


    Ah. I guess that''s the incorrect wording.


    In any case, since our rtionship was still truly a little ambiguous with just me iming her


    to be special, straight-up saying yes might clear that up.


    Sumire''s grip on my arm tightened as though warning me on how I should answer,


    Seeing that reaction from her, I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly.


    And then, I stretched my warm to her back, boldly wrapping my arm around her waist.


    "Well, as you can see. Sumire and I have this special rtionship. Not quite a couple yet but... something more than just a senior and junior," I replied with a smile, tightening my hold on Sumire.


    Sumire squirmed a little at my hold, but she didn''t deny my words. Instead, she clung to me more tightly, a blush spreading across her cheeks as Nagai looked at us with a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    "Is that so?" Nagai''s voice was thoughtful, and she looked between us with an unreadable expression. "Well, in that case, I won''t get in your way, Onoda-senpai. But, if you ever need another junior, I''ll be more than happy to join." She winked yfully, making it clear she was joking but leaving just enough ambiguity to make Sumire''s grip tighten further.


    "Renka-san!" Sumire eximed with a flustered tone, her grip on my arm tightening. "You can''t just say things like that!"


    I couldn''t help butugh at her reaction. Nagai was indeed a wildcard but she had the charm ofN?v(el)B\\jnn


    a kitten that couldn''t be ignored. Plus, she had a point. If she wasn''t going to be hostile anymore, why not bring her into the fold?


    Alright. Let''s scratch that idea. That''s pretty absurd, no?


    "Why not? With how cool Senpai is, you have to be prepared to share," Nagai teased, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she poked at Sumire''s jealousy.


    This girl... She couldn''t really be far from the truth.


    Ignoring Nagai''s tease, Sumire looked up at me with a slightly irritated look and an adorable pout, "Senpai, let''s go."


    "Alright. I hope you get along well with each other, Nagai. I''ll watch your games in the future." I said as Sumire started pulling on me to leave.


    Nagai nodded, her expression turning serious, "Thank you, Onoda-senpai. I''ll make sure to show you that I can be a good yer too."


    I returned a smile and a nod before separating from her and taking Sumire with me. As we walked back to where we came from, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of Sumire''s head on my shoulder. It was a gentle pressure, one that signaledfort and trust. Her cheeks were still tinged with red, but she seemed more at ease now. The tension between her and Nagai had eased into a friendly rivalry, and I was happy to see that.


    Furthermore, our bond had also strengthened. If before all this my deration that she''s special to me still felt surreal for her, now it''s probably more concrete.


    "You can''t just take another junior in front of me, senpai," Sumire murmured, her voice a mix of teasing and slight insecurity.


    "Well, your senpai is so popr I can charm even someone who''s initially hostile to you," I whispered back to Sumire with a smug tone, feeling the heat from her cheeks as she buried her face deeper into my shoulder.


    "You''re just too full of yourself," she muttered, though her voice wasced with a hint of


    affection.


    "That''s my trademark. Aren''t I your shameless senpai?" I replied, teasing Sumire further, which only made her blush deeper.


    Soon, we reached the same park bench where our date had started, and I felt a sense of aplishment for navigating through the minefield of their rivalry. Sumire''s grip on my arm loosened a bit, but she didn''t let gopletely. She was still in the moment, still reeling from the events at the batting center.


    "Sumire, you were amazing back there," I said, giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze. "You really havee a long way."


    "Stop it. It''s all you, senpai. I don''t think we''ll be able to talk like that if not for you..." Sumire mumbled, her voice filled with genuine appreciation. "And... Nagai-san. I didn''t know she felt


    like that."


    "I guess that''s a normal reaction when she''s the one holding the position for a long time. It''s


    surprising but she''s pretty reasonable. And she''s also quite charming when she wants to be," I said with a knowing smile. "But you''re the one who showed her your worth today. That took guts."


    "Stop praising me... I''m embarrassed." Sumi giggled, hiding her face in my chest. She was adorable like that, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    "Ah. Right. Since you won the challenge, have you thought about what you want, Sumire?" I asked, breaking thefortable silence as we sat on the bench.


    "Can I have a kiss?" She looked up at me with those sparkling eyes, hope, and a touch of shyness intertwined in them. With how straightforward she brought that up, how could I


    resist the pull?


    After looking to our left and right, ensuring no one was paying attention to us, I leaned down and gave Sumire the kiss she requested without a hint of hesitation.


    Her lips were soft and sweet, and she responded to me with the same enthusiasm. Furthermore, there was a hint of victory in the way she epted my kiss. It''s like she was


    iming what was rightfully hers. It was a short but passionate kiss, and it left us both


    breathless.


    "Y-you''re so quick, senpai. I meant on the cheek but you went for my lips." Sumire stuttered out, her face now a beacon of red as she looked up at me with wide eyes, her breaths shallow.


    "Hmm? Is that so? Sorry, you should''ve been clear from the start," I teased with a smug grin ying on my lips before pulling her back to lean on my chest.


    Sumire''s eyes narrowed slightly. The corners of her mouth twitched upwards, hinting at a smile she was trying to suppress.


    "Shameless!" She protested weakly, but her eyes shone with amusement.


    "Well, when you''re as lovely as you are, Sumire, it''s hard to resist." I chuckled, stroking her


    hair gently.


    Just like this, we spent the time quietly in that park. Of course, I stayed true to my promise of pampering her. Maybe a few stolen kisses too. And when it was time, I escorted Sumire back


    to her house.

 Chapter 2247: Not Straightened Up Yet

    Chapter 2247 Not Straightened Up Yet


    For the next two hours after I separated from Sumire, I spent my time just going around the city, visiting my girls who were free. I got to spend time with Hifumi and Miyako too who were both lingering at their houses. The former once again busied herself with studying for the next lessons while thetter waszing in their backyard, finding more inspiration for her next art. I ended up studying alongside Hifumi - whatever the lesson she was studying was - and presented ideas to Miyako while we enjoyed afternoon coffee.


    Before I left, I prepared snacks for Hifumi in their kitchen. Yep, her parents were away and that should be my first timeing into their house but the girl was so cautious she snuck me into her room upstairs. As for how I got to use their kitchen... I naturally had toe up with an excuse to sneak there. When I showed up with the te, the girl took a while to realize that I hadn''t gone out to take a leak. She scolded me but overall, she loved it. It was her favorite, after all.


    As for my time with Miyako, the girl found her inspiration in my empty cup, saying she''d make something out of it and told me to look forward to her new craft soon.


    Really, she''s mellowed out a lot now that she''s starting to draw and paint again. Her gloom had reduced a lot which allowed her to smile more. And I see that as a good thing. Still, she''d never grow out of saying she hates and loves me. That''s already like her form of endearment and also a reminder for both of us that what we have now is a product of our past. We may have decided to move past it but it''ll remain in our memories.


    I vowed not to see her so gloomy anymore and Miyako vowed to correct me if I ever do something that the girls will hate me for.


    Maybe if not for my promise with Rumi, I will bring her home or stay with her for the night. Well, Haruko and Yae passed oning this week because of Miwa-nee''s return tomorrow.


    Right. My day is already packed for tomorrow and I''ll start my day in Rumi''s house. It''ll be fine though. I already know the order of things to efficiently aplish everything. I just have to be quiet so as not to clue them in that I may not have downtime for myself. But hey... being at their side is also rejuvenating for me.


    Sometimeter, as the sky was about to turn dark, I arrived at the area where the boxing gym was.


    I met up with Akane who went out with Fuyu, Futaba, and Eri along with Machida. Akane truly brought her and from what I gathered, it looked like they also managed to straighten the wrinkle that was Machida''s conflict with Futaba and Eri.


    Upon seeing me, Akane and Fuyu smiled pleasantly. They both wore dresses that fit the asion, looking like they were enjoying themselves despite the weariness of the day. Akane took huge strides to jump in my arms, unting our rtionship without a care in the world. Fuyu looked like she wanted to do the same but held herself back because of the setting and the fact that someone who was not in the loop was with us.


    Machida couldn''t look at me straight, most likely remembering what she witnessedst week. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Onoda-kun," she managed to greet me stiffly, her eyes darting away from our direction.


    "Machida-san," I greeted her with a nod, acting nonchnt as though I hadn''t picked up on her reaction. "So, you''re part of this group now, huh?" I added it as a tease.


    And sure enough, Eri and Futaba were the ones who reacted to it.


    "No, Ruki. She''s not."


    "She''s a tag-along of Akane."


    The two girls'' quick retort brought an ufortableugh from Machida, her cheeks flushed as though she wanted to find a ce to hide her face. Maybe she also wanted to run away but with Akane bringing her here, she couldn''t do so.


    I looked at Eri and Futaba who acted like they didn''t do anything wrong.


    Looks like my assumption earlier was incorrect. It hasn''t truly smoothened uppletely.


    "I see. I guess I have to apologize for my careless remark." I put on a wry smile as I picked up Akane, carrying her as I walked to their group.


    "What remark?" Akane looked up at me, her eyes sparkling with innocence before whispering "Don''t sweat it, husband. They already talked so... that''s just a lingering resentment. It''ll ease up soon."


    Her words didn''t escape Machida''s ears, and she gave me a look that said she knew what I was referring to.


    "Well, if you say so," I said before putting on a smile and moving close to Fuyu who failed to dodge my hand sneakily catching hers. "Let''s change the topic since you''re all here, are you about to go home? Or do you still have another destination?"


    Futaba looked at her watch, "Actually, we''re heading to the karaoke ce. Wannae?"


    "Yeah. Ruki, join us!" Eri chimed in, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "It''s going to be so much fun! We''re all going to sing our hearts out!"


    I nced at Akane and Fuyu. They both nodded. As for Machida, she seemed hesitant, but the excitement of Eri and Futaba was contagious.


    "Mhm. That sounds fun. Unfortunately..." Sounding a little disappointed, I trailed my voice there as I put down Akane and then showed them my current attire as well as the bag slung around me. "Part-time."


    Well, even without asking, I think I already understood why I ran into them here. But I''d let them fill me in about it.


    And with that, Akane and Fuyu pinched me at different parts of my body before saying, "Don''t sound like you''re turning us down, husband. I intentionally had us wait here so that we could catch you."


    "Un. What she said." Fuyu affirmed with a giggle before squeezing my hand as she whispered, "It''s fine, Ruki. We can sing next time. Let me ask you something else, you didn''t forget your 1000 swings a day, right?"


    "Yes, Ma''am. It''s now part of my morning routine. What do you think? Is your student diligent?" I yfully answered, making Fuyu giggle more.


    After this, the five girls and I talked for a bit more but Machida continued to evade my gaze. She''s surprisingly timid when ites to that. Or maybe, it was such a shock for her that it became difficult for her to forget.


    To make up for not joining them, I escorted them to the karaoke ce. Asked the employees to take care of them properly and not let them be disturbed by other customers before paying extra for that. Well, money makes the world go round. They''ll be more eager to do something if it''s with benefit than simply intimidating them.


    As soon as they settled in their designated room, I excused myself but not after kissing Akane openly and pulling Fuyu outside to do the same.


    I could tell that Futaba and Eri understood what happened. Futaba, in particr, still kept ncing at me.


    I pretended not to notice that.


    Ah. Right. My self-proimed girl best friend gave me an update with her Toshi. Looks like it''ll take a long time before she can try my advice to her. Her boyfriend was trying his hardest not to act too desperate.


    Anyway, I told her that it was a good sign. Because if it was any other guy. They''d be too hasty just to graduate from their virginity.


    After making sure that no problem would turn up, I stepped out of the establishment and continued my walk to the Boxing Gym.


    I got a feeling that nothing special would happen for the rest of them. Unless I jinx it by saying that previous sentence.

 Chapter 2248: Not Jinxed

    Chapter 2248: Not Jinxed


    ?


    Upon arriving at the Boxing Gym, I was greeted by Hisa-jii who looked like he was in a good mood. "Youngd, wait a moment."


    Despite his age, he still looked like a fierce old man who had yet to retire from boxing, but today, he had a twinkle in his eye that made me curious.


    "What is it, Hisa-jii?" I cautiously asked as he rummaged through a drawer behind the counter, his movements surprisingly agile for his age.


    "Oh. Did Inaho-chan tell you about the news?" He finally turned around with a newspaper in hand. "Look here," He pointed at the article about a young prodigy in boxing who had been making waves in the underground scene.


    "What about him?" I questioned, leaning over the counter to get a better look at the article. Don''t tell me he wanted me to fight him?


    "This kid''s got potential," Hisa-jii said, his voice filled with excitement. "He''s been beating some of the strongest opponents out there, and he''s not even in his twenties yet."


    "Well, that''s a prodigy for you." I nodded, scanning the article quickly. It wasn''t every day that Hisa-jii talked about someone with such enthusiasm, so the young boxer must be outstanding.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But somehow, it felt like he was doing this to make me more interested in boxing. Because I kept refusing his offer to be trained as a pro and instead opted to just be a part-time instructor for newbies, he had been looking for ways to stir my interest in the sport again. And this article, this might just be histest attempt.


    "So, youngd, aren''t you at least interested if you can make the same wave?" The old man smirked at me, his eyes gleaming with the excitement of a coach spotting a potential star pupil.


    Suddenly, Ayu appeared from inside the gym, her ponytailed hair, which she put up to prevent it from bing too disheveled, was swinging as she walked over to us. She was already in her usual outfit as one of the boxing instructors in this gym and perhaps hearing Hisa-jii from inside, she went to pick me up before I got stalled by his enthusiastic rant.


    "Hisa-jii, don''t bore him with that," She said with augh, cing a hand on the old man''s shoulder. "Ruki still has his ss to teach. Tell him about itter."


    "What are you saying, Inaho-chan? I''m not boring him! Aren''t you curious?" Hisa-jii retorted good-naturedly as he waved the newspaper at me.


    I shrugged and put on a casual smile before answering, "Sure, I''m a little interested in the scene. But Hisa-jii, we already had this talk before. I''d already made my choice regarding my involvement in the sport."


    Ayu shook her head as she smiled apologetically at me. Most likely because she forgot to tell me about this. "Don''t worry about it. Hisa-jii''s just really excited about this new guy making a name. He wanted to bring up someone who can contend."


    After a few more back and forth with the old man, Ayu brought me inside. She''s going to be watching me from the side again. Even from afar, I could already see my ''students'' who signed up for my program. Then in the space next to them were Marika and Sena. Thetter helped the former with her stance and punches.


    When they saw me entering, they both turned in my direction and waved with matching enthusiasm. Sena looked so focused, and Marika looked like she was trying her best to keep up with Sena''s instructions. The sight of them together brought a smile to my face.


    While Ayu moved to let my students know that I''d arrived, I quickly went to the changing room and changed into my training attire.


    Today is the 5th lesson. Once again, we''re halfway through this program and luckily, everyone is still filled with enthusiasm.


    Word of mouth is really too strong because ording to Ayu, there are already people who reserved a spot in the next program even though the current one isn''t over yet.


    Anyway, I soon started my lesson and everything went smoothly. Marika joined up halfway through and I helped her with some of the sets she couldn''t finish.


    As for Sena, she just continued her training on the other side while Ayu assisted me throughout the lesson.


    Luckily, nothing major really turned up.


    The ss ended with the usual round of appreciation from my students. The housewives tried to ask me about more lessons, or rather, supplemental lessons for their children like Ichihara-san. But as always, I told them that it''s not that easy considering I still have school to worry about. That will always get them since they have no idea I''m not a college student yet. They just assumed that I was.


    In any case, I''m d that everyone is still truly improving even though the core of the lessons is the most basic stuff. Maybe it''s because of how I''m teaching them, but it''s more likely because of their eagerness to learn.


    After that, I spent my remaining time in the gym with Marika, Sena, and Ayu.


    Ayu brought up the news that Hisa-jii had been so excited about as well as an update on Sena''s career. She now had scheduled sparring sessions with other female boxers aiming for the pro scene. Furthermore, there was thatpetition that she was prepping for. Now that the Inter-High was over, she could focus more on that.


    "So, Ruki. Don''t look too worried. The sparring won''t be too serious. Just a few rounds to get a feel of a college-level boxer." Sena put on an impish smile but the excitement in her eyes was clear. She''s been looking forward to stepping up on a ring and fighting someone at her level. Their previous training camp gathered simr talents like her but at that time, they focused on building their skills rather than going head-to-head.


    "You say that but... you know how much of a worrywart I am, right? When will it happen?" I pulled her in my arms and sat her down on myp.


    We''re now in the privacy of Ayu''s office so it''s fine to act this intimate. Marika took a seat next to me, silently leaning on my shoulder while listening to our conversation.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Sena said as she ced her hand over mine and squeezed it. "I''ve learned a lot from your guidance, Ruki. And with Marika''s support and Ayu-nee''s training, I''m more than prepared."


    "Alright. I won''t say anything else. I''ll just do what I do best. Pamper you." I smilingly shook my head before kissing her forehead.


    Sena pouted at that, most likely thinking I would go for her lips.


    "Well, you know, I''ve got to save the best forter," I whispered in her ear, making her cheeks flush red.


    Just like this, we talked about other topics, but it remained grounded in boxing. I had Ayu and Sena who were more of a boxing fanatic than an enthusiast, after all. On the other hand, Marika was just happy to be there as she sneakily hugged me.


    In the end, I pampered all three women just likest time, making use of the privacy of Ayu''s


    office.

 Chapter 2249: A Dilemma?

    Chapter 2249: A Dilemma?


    ?


    Half an hourter, Sena, Marika and I left the Boxing Gym together. Ayu had to stay behind since she still had to help close upter. I asked her if she wanted me to buy her dinner. I could run to a restaurant and have a takeout for her but Ayu refused. Or rather, she told me that she wanted me to cook for her again next time. Just likest week when I jogged to her house with a packed breakfast.


    Anyway, we had a great time within those thirty minutes. Marika got exposed to something we hadn''t done yet. I mean, with Ayu and Sena missing me for a week, it was inevitable.


    Still, Marika stayed throughout until I got to her. She did not say anything but I could tell that her curiosity about those intimate acts had just risen. Her face remained flushed pink even as we walked out of the gym.


    "Ruki, this is on you. You should''ve told us you haven''t done it with Marika yet. I thought for sure you would afterst week..." Sena scolded me with a yful tone as she helped Marika on her feet as we walked towards the car that would take her home.


    I could already see one of her bodyguards with a raised eyebrow, noticing Marika''s state.


    A wry smile formed on my lips as I couldn''t really defend myself against it.


    "I know, I know. But we''re taking it slow. And she''s still getting used to it," I replied but Marika immediately retorted as though telling me that I was wrong with my assumption.


    "I want to do it with you too, Ruki-kun," She shyly whispered as she covered her reddened cheeks with her golden locks.


    Her sudden confession took me aback but at the same time, it felt like I pped myself in the face. I was so considerate that even my assumption was bing one as well.


    "Mhm. I heard you, Marika," I whispered back as I tried to ignore the reing from her bodyguards, both from the one inside the car and the other waiting outside it. "Let''s find an opportunity. Together."


    "Ruki is right, Sister Marika. It will be great if your first time is when you two are alone. He can focus on you, and you alone." Sena spoke up with a knowing smile although her tone sounded a little naughty. She was probably remembering our first time.


    In any case, now that I am also about to have my first night with Rumiter... I shouldn''t let the other girls wait for so long. Unfortunately, it''s the opportunity that''s limiting us. I can''t just set aside everything. No matter what happened, I still wanted them to feel special...


    Although there was that time with Hina when she came to me herself or with Ayu that happened in that empty waiting room, as much as possible, I wanted to avoid it not bing a spontaneous decision.


    Among my girls, aside from Marika, there are still Chii, Hana, Hifumi, Eimi, Maaya, Misaki, Mio, Juri, Fuyu, Hitomi, Ryouko-san, and Mutsumi-senpai who also more or less expressed their willingness to cross that final line with me. Not to mention, I haven''t counted Komoe, Kazuha-nee, Azusa, Hanabi, and my adorable juniors; Sumire and Umi yet.


    But like I said, I couldn''t just rush it. It would feel less special if I did... But I got it, I couldn''t prolong it any longer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I should be the one actively looking for that opportunity and not wait for them to do so...


    What a dilemma.


    And somehow... I couldn''t help but think... Am I the only one who has this kind of problem? What a lucky bastard!


    After a while, we reached the car.


    Sena put on a smile. She''s not intimidated by Marika''s bodyguards at all. Because in her mind, she could take them down if ever. And even if she fails, I am here with her to finish that job. That''s how high her confidence in me is.


    "See you tomorrow, Ruki-kun. I''ll give you a ride back for your side job of instructing Koharu-chan." Marika winked at me before entering the car. We hadn''t talked about that yet, but she clearly said that out loud for her bodyguards to hear.


    They looked at each other, then shifted their focus on me, their gazes stabbing me.


    I waved away the pressure and smiled at Marika, agreeing to her suggestion. "Sounds like a n. I''ll see you then." I watched as the car pulled away, leaving me with Sena who looked at me with a meaningful smirk as if she had seen through my head.


    "What''s with that look?" I pinched her cheek and grabbed her hand.


    Sena giggled, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "It''s just fun to see them so protective over you. I thought you got her issue handled already?" She whispered as we strolled down the sidewalk. I decided to walk her home too so our time was extended.


    Akane and the others already finished their karaoke an hour ago and they had gone home. "Well, that''s their job, I guess? To protect her. Even from me. As for her issue, well, they''re not stopping me from picking her up every morning to prevent that one idiot from ruining everything." I shrugged, referring to the pompous idiot who''d be back at school this Monday. Thinking about it, will they try something tomorrow? I haven''t given an apology and instead humiliated the idiot more these past few days. Moreover, Ichihara-san hadn''t called me yet regarding her husband''s decision over my employment as Koharu-chan''s instructor.


    I guess I''ll just deal with it when ites.


    "I see. That sounds like a hassle, Ruki. But if you need muscle. You know you can call us up to beat up some wannabes, right?" Sena yfully flexed her bicep as she offered help.


    But well, this was her way to lighten our mood.


    I flicked her forehead before saying, "Your fist is not for street brawl, girl. Only use that when you''re going to protect yourself or someone close to you. Leave that part to me. I mean, I''m the one who has the reputation for taking down delinquents. Leave the muscle work to me."


    "Eh... There you go trying to shoulder everything again."


    "It''s not about that. I''m saying it''ll be bad for your career if you let yourself be dragged into this kind of scuffle. Focus on that sparring match and the uingpetition. Prove to everyone that you have what it takes to be a pro." I pinched her cheek again but this time, I used both hands, squeezing her beautiful face with my palms, "Don''t worry, if I really need help, I know you and Akane are my best fighters."


    "Pfft. That sounded wrong. But I like it!" Sena pouted before chuckling as she grabbed my hands, sliding them down from her face before stretching my arms open so she could slot herself into my chest. The onlookers watching us act like this clicked their tongues for our


    public disy.


    Anyway, apart from the two I mentioned, there''s also Hitomi - and my mother who will definitelye to my aid if I''m outssed.


    In any case, I''m still being cautious enough not to get into trouble, right? Otherwise, I would''ve bashed Ichihara Jun''s many times over.


    After a short detour to a crepe shop for Sena''s craving, I escorted her home like I promised.

 Chapter 2250: Intel from the Old Man

    Chapter 2250: Intel from the Old Man


    ?


    Upon my return trip back home to our house to check on Akane and get a new set of clothes for my sleepover at Rumi''s house, I received a file on my phone.


    It was from the entric old man. He already got it. The favor that I asked him a few nights ago.


    The file contained information about Marika''s family, the Kujou Family.


    I opened it while walking back home and skimming through the details, I couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on. This family was definitely not your typical noble family. Even though they were said to have already lost a lot of capital that even urged them to make a deal with the Ichihara for the repair of their ancestral estate, they had enough connections to make them a force to be reckoned with.


    I guess that''s what one should expect from a former noble family rooted in Kyoto.


    The Kujou''s had a history of power and influence that went back centuries. They were one of thest families to hold onto their status even after the Meiji Restoration. They had their hands in various industries, but their most notable contributions were in the arts, specifically traditional Japanese art and culture. They were known patrons of the arts and had produced several artists and poets throughout the generations. Marika''s love for acting also stemmed from it, as the family had a strong theatrical lineage.


    In any case, since they''re the ones who pushed her into the arranged marriage to Ichihara Jun, I had no other choice but to treat them as temporary enemies. And with one of her rtivesing over to preside over the disturbance I caused for stealing her from Ichihara Jun, I had to be prepared.


    I looked over the names of Marika''s immediate family. She was from the direct lineage but her great-grandfather still presided as the Patriarch of the family.


    Her father, Kujou Kohei, was a man of culture and arts. Known to be quite the yboy in his younger days, he settled down when he had his first child. Her mother, on the other hand, was from a family that had connections to the entertainment industry. She was a former model and an actress before marrying into the Kujou family. She is retired now.


    Looking over, they''re probably not the ones who''d be sent here.


    Marika had a guess, but she also wasn''t sure if she was right. ording to her, it might be one of her aunts who''s in favor of her marriage to Ichihara Jun.


    When I looked into the file, she didn''t have many aunts. Only three. The women who married into their family aren''t counted.


    The first one was Aunt Yukie, the youngest of the three. She was married to a politician and had two kids. She was more of a social butterfly than an actual decision-maker. The second was Aunt Kagura. Marika mentioned her as a strong-willed woman who was known to be quite a handful. She was single and loved to travel around the world, not really caring much for the family''s traditional ways. Thest one was Aunt Atsuko. She was the eldest and the most traditional of the three. Marika described her as cold and calcting, someone who would stop at nothing to ensure the family''s status remained untainted.


    I skimmed through their profile but there''s still no indication of who among the three would being over. Each one of them can have a reason for doing so.


    Aunt Yukie to earn more political leverage, Aunt Kagura to check if her wild behavior is really over and Aunt Atsuko to ensure the marriage goes through for the renovation of the ancestral estate...


    If they wanted to squash the opposition, it should be the eldest, right? But given that she probably had a high position in the family, she might not have the time. So, it''s either of the two. Narrowing it down from there was impossible.


    But it''s not like I can ask Marika to just call her aunties and ask them if they''reing or not. That would be suspicious and probably not good for my standing with them. Whoever would being, they were probably going to put a target on my back, dissuade me from meddling or just straight up telling me to get lost.


    But I was ready for this. Like I said to the old man, there''s no turning back from here. Either I convince them to give Marika to me or we elope. Well, not really eloping but we''re just going to ignore their outrage.


    As the train continued, I read further into the file and upon reading the additional message that the old man put at the end, a smile couldn''t help but form on my lips.


    I will owe that entric old man a lot if that truly happens.


    Anyway, I spent my time reading through the file to understand the family I was going to deal with. Because in the future, there''s a possibility for Marika and I to return there. I''ll still have to ask them for her hand in marriage, right? No matter how absurd it will be.


    The file contained details about their assets, their connections, and their history. The Kujou family had a vastwork of allies and enemies alike. They had a knack for making friends with powerful families and had even survived through several feuds and political upheavals. It was fascinating, really. But even with all that, ever since the arrival of the new era, their power and mary strength had been waning. They were trying to keep up appearances, but the cracks were showing.


    That''s why the n to renovate their ancestral estate came up. They wanted to make it a show of power. To disy that they weren''t in decline yet. Unfortunately, Marika became the pawn for it.


    Maybe if I hadn''t gotten entangled with Marika, everything would happen smoothly. Too bad Ichihara had to go and approach us in that library which led to my eventual connection with the girl.


    But I knew I couldn''t change the past. And even if I could, I wouldn''t. The only thing I could do was to face the future with confidence and be ready for whatever it had to throw at us.


    Several minutester, I arrived home and found Akane and Fuyu weing me home together.


    I already told them about my promise with Rumi -- although Fuyu pretended not to care about it. They were here to see me off, I guess? And I wasn''t one to deny them of it.


    "Won''t you eat with us first, Ruki-kun?" Fuyu looked up at me with her lovable smile that I''ve grown used to seeing these days. However, I could see a slight tinge of sadness in hern/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    eyes.


    Akane, on the other hand, gave me the same understanding look as though she had always prepared for days like this one where I had to stay the night somewhere else and not in our


    bedroom.


    "Sure. I can smell the food already. It''ll be a waste to pass up on that." I said as I pulled them both close to me, giving them our usual kisses.


    Fuyu blushed as always while Akane''s eyes gleamed with her undying love. We sat down together for dinner and talked about our days. They were both eager to hear about more of my day. Especially the ones in the boxing gym. As for my interactions with Sena and Marika, Fuyu busied herself with the food because she was still not ready to ept that I had more girls. Of course, they also updated me about what happened to them during the day. Where they went and what transpired when Akane brought Machida to meet Futaba and Eri. "Machida didn''t want to take full responsibility for their conflict, just a part of it because it was her group of normies who collectively decided to do that back then," Akane said, her voice somehow teetered between understanding Machida''s reasoning and despising it. "Futaba and Eri didn''t buy it but they also didn''t push on making her apologize. That''s why... it was a little awkward before you showed up. Husband, it was your presence that somehow


    made it less tense."


    "Less tense? How?"


    "Machida started fidgeting when we told them we''re waiting for you there. Futaba and Eri got their chance to tease her, a little payback to what she and her group did before." Fuyu answered this time.


    I chuckled at the thought of those two girls bullying the poor Machida. But well, I guess she deserved some of that as retribution, right? They were pretty obnoxious back then.


    "What about after I separated from you? In the karaoke?" I asked, curious about how Machida reacted once the pressure was off.


    Akane smirked. "Oh, she was fine once she realized she had no chance against ourbined teasing. She epted her defeat by singing something like an apology song."


    Fuyu giggled. "It was hrious. She''s actually not that bad at singing."


    "Heh. Sounds like you all had fun. I assume no one bothered you in that room?" I asked. I paid the staff of that karaoke ce. If they told me here that someone bothered them, I''d go back there and thrash the ce... Or whatever, just to get back with their poor customer service.


    "Nope. No one dared. They couldn''t even peek through the ss opening at the door." Akane said confidently as she ate her meal. "You did something, did you? Those employees were quite enthusiastic at repelling anyone who tried to check on our room."


    As always, Akane saw through me.


    "I just had a little talk with them, that''s all," I replied with a wink before taking a mouthful of


    the dish they prepared for me.


    The two girls giggled and we continued our meal over more mundane topics andughter.


    Once we finished dinner, I packed my bag with the essentials for the night. Akane helped me, making sure I had everything I needed, while Fuyu hovered around, asionally peeking into my bag with a hopeful glint in her eye.


    Since Fuyu also had to go home while Akane would be staying with her parents next door, the three of us left the house together.


    Of course, I didn''t forget to pamper both of them. It made our night more worthwhile.

 Chapter 2251: Not so gloomy anymore

    Chapter 2251: Not so gloomy anymore


    ?


    Upon arriving at Rumi''s house, I was greeted by the sight of her eagerly waiting at the door, dressed in a simple yet alluring loungewear that hugged her curves in all the right ces. It once again reminded me that her charm wasn''t ordinary at all. If she wanted to, she could make a lot of boys fall for her. s, she was too focused on her Literature Club and she was also refraining from opening up to other people.


    If she hadn''t brought me to this house back then when I noticed her gloominess, I''d probably continue thinking that she''s just our diligent Club President. Now, all of that has changed.


    "You''re here. A littlete, don''t you think so?" Rumi''s cheeks flushed slightly when she saw my bag, hinting at how excited she was for our first night together. We exchanged smiles and she took my hand, leading me inside.


    Although I already expected it, I was still surprised to see the girls of our club waiting inside. Kana shyly smiled. Rae closed her book, fixed her sses and waved at me. Hana secretly winked Andstly, the curiosity incarnate, Otsuka-senpai standing up and running to me. Looking at the table in the middle of the living room, they were still discussing our Literature Club''s project for the festival. We revised it earlier and now, everyone is working on it.


    But the one thing that I was really d to see was... Rumi finally has someone else other than me over. The gloom of the house had disappeared and in exchange, there was a warm, weing atmosphere.


    "Alright. Tell me, did you all intentionally wait for me to arrive?" I yfully asked as I looked at all of them before pulling Rumi by her hips closer to me. She pressed her lips together as if she didn''t intend to answer me. Instead, she grabbed the bag in my hand and walked away, possibly to bring it upstairs, into her room.


    Left behind, I was faced with three of my girls and Otsuka-senpai who... I hadn''t seen for a few days.


    "Onoda-kun, uhm, R-ruki... So, it''s true. You''re going to stay the night with the President." Otsuka-senpai, despite her stiffness with calling me by name like I told her before, meaningfully grinned with her purple eyes sparkling with both curiosity and mischief. Even without saying it, it''s pretty clear what she was trying to say.


    "Well, it''s not like it''s something new, right, Karen? Next time, I''d be sleeping over at Kana or Hana''s house. Will you also invite me to yours?" I shamelessly answered before adding that tease.


    Otsuka-senpai''s cheeks reddened as she quivered, trying toe up with a suitable response. Kana and Hana giggled at her reaction while Rae simply raised an eyebrow at my boldness. It was clear that the dynamics in our Literature Club had already shifted to thisfortable atmosphere. We were still a tight-knit group, but now, with all of them being involved with me romantically - even if it''s only an act with Otsuka-senpai - it added a new dimension to our interactions.


    Since Rumi had yet to return, I grabbed the curious girl''s wrist and brought her back to the couch, joining up the other three.


    Without dy, I kissed them one by one with thest being Otsuka-senpai herself. She blinked a few times as though wondering if I would do it. But then, I whispered, "What do you think, Karen? Are we going to continue practicing or not?"


    The practice that we started back at the camp so that we could fool her friends that we would be meeting for a group date had ended with us kissing quite intimately.


    "Y-Yes," Karen tried her hardest to get the approval of the other before stutteringly as she closed her eyes, waiting for my lips to drop.


    "This guy... He''s really not going to spare anyone." I heard Hana mumbling in her seat.


    "That''s Ruki for you..." And then Kana added.


    "In my observation, this was bound to happen. It was toote for Otsuka-senpai to get away from Ruki." Rae analyticallymented, not even bothering to hide her amusement at Karen''s flustered state.


    I inwardly shook my head but there''s really nothing to retort about it. What they said was more or less true.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And with that, I also bestowed my lips to Otsuka-senpai, albeit a swift one as opposed to my intimate exchange with my girls.


    When she noticed that it ended with a peck, she blinked at me, her eyes filled with slight confusion. "Is that all?" she whispered.


    "Mhm... It''s only practice, Karen. Or do you want more?" I teasingly said. At this point, it didn''t really matter anymore if it was a quick kiss or not. I just thought teasing her would be fun. Plus, I knew she had to experience more of this with me, otherwise, we could forget convincing her friends about our rtionship.


    But then again, if it all became real, would they even need convincing? Probably not.


    After giving her another peck, I sat her back on the couch before I let myself be squeezed between Rae and Kana who immediately updated me about what they finished while I was away.


    "I see. So, all of you added another scene in the middle part." I said as I read through what they finished.


    At this point, Rumi had already returned from upstairs and joined the others to fill me in. "Ruki, we figured out we can ask the others as actors. Rae asked them through the group chat and they agreed." Rumi then pointed at the new roles that needed to be filled in. They even have candidates for it already.


    Mhm. Our Cultural Festival Booth was already shaping up even before the start of


    preparations.


    "I got it. I''ll read through this againter. For now... have you eaten yet?" As I said that, my eyes wandered to all of them, getting the answer from their faces. "Not yet, huh?"


    They all nodded in unison. Rumi had probably asked them to wait for me. It was sweet, but it also meant that she had to wait for me, too.


    "Alright, then wait for a moment. I''ll be the one cooking." I stood up and started making my way to the kitchen.


    But before I could even take a step, Rumi already sidled up next to me before saying, "I can''t let you do that, Ruki. I waited so we could cook together."


    With an impish smile, she nced back, winking at the other three...


    I got it. They talked about this already and sure enough, they all agreed.


    "It''s making me wonder when all of you will scheme at me in the future." I yfully said as Rumi hooked her arm on mine.


    "You''re overthinking, Ruki. We know the way you think. You''re so considerate you will serve us right away as soon as you hear we haven''t eaten yet. I already prepared the ingredients, by


    the way."


    And with that, as soon as we stepped into the kitchen, Rumi''s words proved true. The countertop wasid out with a variety of fresh ingredients, the scent of them wafting through the air, making my stomach rumble. She had meticulously picked out a recipe that she knew that we could cook together.


    Not knowing what to say, I could only turn to her, pinch her cheeks, and then give her another


    kiss.


    "You''re the best, Rumi" I whispered into her ear before letting her go.


    She blushed as she licked her lips before responding, "It''s you who''s the best, Ruki."

 Chapter 2252: Taste of Happiness

    Chapter 2252: Taste of Happiness


    ?


    Rumi''s words warmed me up like the hot tea she had made earlier this afternoon. These small moments reminded me of how much I appreciate their eptance of me. Furthermore, I loved seeing how much the girls had changed positively.


    While we began cooking, the four girls left in the living room couldn''t help but watch us from the kitchen doorway. It''s like they were expecting something to happen. Something romantic or... steamy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Or maybe, they just wanted to see if they could also help out. However, seeing how Rumi and I worked seamlessly as if we were Sous Chef and Chef in a Michelin restaurant, they decided to let us have our moment.


    I was asionally throwing them a wink though. Just like one of those performers paying attention to their audience.


    The kitchen became like a stage on fire. Rumi and I danced with the knives anddles as we chopped, stirred and sauteed.


    Just likest time, Rumi proved to be quite adept in the kitchen. It''s the skill of someone cooking for herself. Something, I also picked up.


    We cooked a simple yet delicious dinner meal of teriyaki salmon, rice, and a side of stir-fried vegetables. The aroma of the food filled the house, making our stomachs rumble with anticipation. While we cooked, we talked about the festival and our roles.


    Also, while doing so, we couldn''t help but just gravitate towards each other; holding her when I wasn''t doing anything and vice versa. Kana and the others looked at us enviously, but no one disturbed us. I''m sure they''re just biding their time. I should expect to be mobbed by them after dinner. But well, that''s something to look forward to, no?


    We set the dinner table with the dishes we prepared together. It wasn''t fancy, but the joy of making it ourselves and knowing everyone''s taste buds was a different kind of satisfaction.


    "I know Ruki can cook... But Rumi, you never told me about this. You always ate in the cafeteria!" A rare asion of Kana shouting ensued as she got a taste of what Rumi prepared.


    Rae and Hana nodded in agreement, their eyes gleaming with astonishment. They didn''t know Rumi had such a talent.


    I grinned and teasingly nudged the girl with my elbow.


    "Well, you know. Got to keep some things a surprise, right?" Rumi replied with a wink but I could tell that she simply came up with that exnation.


    It''s fine though. If she told them it was the result of her living alone for so long, the atmosphere could turn gloomy. She could tell them about itter. And I''m certain Rumi wouldn''t mind anymore.


    In any case, I could see from her eyes that she was genuinely happy to see that theirrge table in this dining room had finally been upied by more than two people.


    We ate in a lively atmosphere, enjoying everything we prepared. Each bite brought us closer, not just physically but emotionally too. The conversation flowed freely, filled withughter and the asional sneaky nce.


    I yed along, of course. But not to the extent that it would disrupt our meals. There was a proper time and ce for that.


    Still, just like at our dinner table, I ended up getting fed by the girls. They all handed a piece of salmon to my mouth as if they''d tasted different from each other.


    Even Otsuka-senpai joined in but she was more curious about whether the salmon''s taste changed for me. To satisfy them, I crafted a believable lie telling them the same answer with different wordings.


    When Rae caught on to it, everyoneughed and they once again had me taste a piece of their salmon.


    ... Somehow, it felt like they were already deliberately doing that because they couldn''t finish it. Am I just imagining things?


    Well, as long as they''re satisfied, I guess?


    After dinner, Rumi told me that she''d do the dishes. On the other hand, she told me to apany the girls and escort them to the station when it was time.


    Since she wouldn''t take no for an that''s what happened for the next thirty minutes. I pampered them for half of that time and walked out of the house, escorting them to either the bus stop or the train station.


    Before separating from me, my girls all silently expressed their longing to spend the night with me. Hana squeezed my hand tightly as if she wanted me to ride the train and go home with her. Kana, on the other hand, took all her time to hug me tightly even when the bus already arrived. But Rae was a little straightforward. She seductively whispered in my ear, "Ruki, I miss you on my bed."


    Ah. Let''s not forget Otsuka-senpai... She didn''t express anything but she had me call her name a few more times as if it''s a spell to make her giddy.


    When I called her out for it, she pretended to be unaffected and pouted, telling me, I was being tactless. Her round purple eyes sparkled with naughtiness.


    Upon returning to Rumi''s house, I carefully tidied up the front door, putting the house slippers back in their ce like I was also a resident of the house. Then, I quietly moved to the living room, organizing the papers as well as the cushions that everyone used.


    When I finished, I found Rumi standing by the doorway leading out of the living room as she came from upstairs, watching me like a housewife admiring her husband''s tidiness. She had already changed into something morefortable, a loose shirt and shorts that emphasized her lean build. It reminded me of what she wore the first time I was here. But sexier.


    "No wonder they keep saying they want to live with you, Ruki. You''re a husband material." Rumi said with a pleasant smile as she leaned against the frame, continuing to watch my


    movements.


    I picked up thest cushion and nced at Rumi, a grin tugging at my lips. "Well, I''m going to be your husband. I have to keep impressing you."


    I paused for a moment to toss the cushion to the girl which she effortlessly caught and hugged


    in her chest.


    "But it''s not just about tidiness, right?" I stood up and closed our distance, my gaze dropping to her outfit. "You''re looking particrly...fortable"


    Rumi''s cheeks became tinted with a light shade of pink as she shyly averted her gaze, "It''s nothing special. This is what I usually wear at home."


    "Heh. Is that so? But why do I feel like it''s more than that?" I stepped closer, my handnding on her waist as I pulled her close while my eyes scanned her body up and down. The way the fabric clung to her curves was definitely not something she''d wear when she was feeling just fortable''.


    I''d say, it''s her battle uniform. I was expecting a negligee but this was great too. I could already feel the heat down there... I''m really a hopeless pervert for my girls.


    "Ruki..." Rumi pressed her lips together and looked up at me, her voice sounding sweet and tempting, "Do you mean it?"


    I leaned down to kiss her forehead before caressing her cheek. "Of course. You know I do. I love you, Rumi. Please take care of me tonight?"


    "That''s my line!" Rumi giggled as her eyes shimmered with her unabashed happiness, "But yes, I will definitely take good care of you, Ruki. I love you too."


    As we exchanged those magic words, Rumi and I stared into each other''s reflection in our eyes as our lips got attracted to each other like mas.


    As seconds ticked by, our kiss gradually grew more passionate. The cushion dropped to the ground as Rumi''s body melted into mine as if she had been waiting for this moment all night. It''s a sweet, tender yet passionate embrace that I never want to let go of.

 Chapter 2253: Ishida Rumi (1) *

    Chapter 2253: Ishida Rumi (1) *


    ?


    "Your room hasn''t changed at all." I yfully said as we climbed upstairs and into her bedroom.


    Rumi''s room was indeed as I remembered it. The walls were adorned with various


    bookshelves, filled to the brim with literature that ranged from ssics to modern


    bestsellers. The faint scent of vani-scented air freshener filled the room. I couldn''t help but associate it with her by now.


    Although she had changed the bed sheets, the sight of her neatly made bed brought back memories of my first time staying here with her in this room...


    "It''s natural, Ruki. How can it change that much? I only changed the bedsheet... Your lingering scent from thest time had disappeared. About time to get a new one," Rumi matched my yfulness as she pulled on my cor, dragging me to her bed.


    I reflexively grabbed onto her waist just to stop her, but instead, it only brought her closer to me. Our chests were pressed against each other, and I could feel her heart beating rapidly, mirroring my own.


    "You nervous?" I asked as my arms tightened around her slender waist, feeling the softness of her skin beneath my fingertips.


    Rumi nodded slightly as her cheeks took on a deeper shade of red. She looked up at me with her eyes filled with anticipation, "A-A little but I prepared for this. Prepared for you..."


    Hearing that made me smile gently as I leaned down to kiss her once more. Her eyes closed as she responded eagerly. And once again, we repeated what we just did downstairs. Our tongues danced together in a silent conversation of passion and affection.


    Slowly, Iid Rumi down on her bed, the softness of the freshly changed sheets giving way beneath us. I took my time appreciating her beauty as my hands slipped beneath her shirt, tracing the contours of her body with my fingertips.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rumi shivered under my gentle touch as I caressed her body, exploring the soft curves that had been hidden beneath her clothes.


    "I know I''m not saying this a lot but... you''re so beautiful, Rumi." I whispered before dropping my lips on hers once more as my body hovered over her.


    Rumi blushed once more as her arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me down. She didn''t mind my weight pressing against her as I did my best to bury my knees on her side, to support me a bit.


    I could feel her heart pounding against my chest as our kiss grew more heated. And slowly, with our tongues entangled with each other, a soft moan escaped her lips which turned into a piece of music to my ears, fueling the desire that had been simmering all evening.


    My hands traveled further up her body, feeling the softness of her skin and gently cupping her breasts. The firmness of her bountiful softness filled my palms as my thumbs pressed her sensitive cherries, making her arch her back with pleasure.


    I sucked on her tongue at the same time as I started teasing her nipples and Rumi''s response was to tighten her embrace. She let out a small whine, telling me to slow down.


    I wasn''t going to though.


    With the sound of our kisses filling the room, a rhythmic melody grew faster and more intense as our impatience blew up for each other.


    "Ruki, you''re being unfair... You''re taking overpletely" Rumi''s voice was a breathless whisper as she pushed my shirt over my head, revealing my bare chest and abdomen.


    Her eyes widened interestingly, taking in the sight of my body as she licked her lips as if it was her first time seeing it.


    Her inexperience was endearing now that I was on the offensive and I found myself more eager to make her first time special.


    Gently, I kissed down her neck, feeling the quickening of her pulse as my lips brushed past her veins. Her skin was like silk under me as I traced a path down to her chest.


    With my naughty hands, I lifted her shirt and unhooked her bra, allowing her bountiful softness for my eyes to admire.


    They were a perfect handful, with the pink cherries perked up that looked like they were begging to be kissed. I didn''t turn that down and took one in my mouth and rolled it with my tongue.


    Rumi''s whole body quivered instantly as she grabbed onto my head, her back arching off the bed with a sweet moan.


    I could feel her fingers digging into my scalp as I focused on sucking on her nipple, continuing to pleasure her. Her breaths started to grow ragged. Her squirming was like a call for me to do


    more.


    After I''ve given one side a thorough suction, I switched to the other one to do the same, all the while my hand sliding down her navel, finding its way inside her shorts.


    As soon as I''d gotten my fill of her delectable cherries, I kissed my way down, tracing my tongue along the path that my hand took, feeling her muscles tighten at each sensitive spot that I''d run into.


    With my hand paving the way, I tugged down as my finger ran across her puffy sacred ce, burrowing into her slit.


    At this, Rumi looked up at me with a question in her eyes.


    I put on a reassuring smile and said, "Trust me, Rumi. This is going to be perfect. I''ve gotta pay you back for earlier, right?"


    Perhaps recalling that moment earlier this afternoon, her blush deepened. But without even a second of contemtion, Rumi nodded, allowing me to pull her shorts down and leave her in nothing but a pair of silk panties. The sight of her, bare and vulnerable before me, was intoxicating. I kissed the fabric over her mound, and she jolted at the sensation.


    Taking that as an encouragement, I showered her with kisses, letting my lips stay still for a bit longer to let her feel it better.


    Then, as my mouth sped at the wet patch in the middle, I hooked my fingers under the band and slowly pulled them down, exposing her sacred cepletely to my eyes.


    It was a pretty shade of pink as it glistened with anticipation. The fragrance could make me drunk like the sweetest alcohol to me.


    To make her feel better, I kissed along her inner thighs and made her whole body quiver before my mouth found its way to her bare sacred ce.


    Rumi''s legs unconsciously parted, inviting me in and I wasn''t one to refuse it. With my tongue peeking out, I eagerly licked and tasted her most sensitive spot.


    Her body responded immediately. Her hips shivered and her back arched as her moans continuously escaped her lips. I took my time, savoring every part of her before pushing my tongue inside Rumi''s hands found its way back into my hair as she pushed my face closer to her. Her whole body became more desperate for release.


    As my tongue slithered in, my finger soon followed to tease her depths. Her tightness clenched around it as her eyes rolled back in her head.


    Even though I was just starting, I could instantly tell that she was already close to climax.


    This was her first time so... she''s that sensitive.


    Focusing my attention on her clit, I eagerly sucked it as my finger poked deeper and deeper until her hips quivered uncontrobly, her sweet voice escaping her mouth.


    Rumi''s first climax was a sight to behold as she wrapped her legs around my head, not letting me pull back. Not that I had any n to. With my mouth receiving all of her love juices spilling out, Rumi''s voice just continued to ring.


    As soon as I lifted my head, I watched the girl as her chest rose and fell rapidly to catch her breath, her face depicting the picture of ecstatic pleasure.


    "... R-ruki... Y-you''re mean." With her voice cracking a bit, Rumi tried to hide her face from me but that was only met with my satisfied smile.


    "Mean, huh? Don''t worry. We''re just starting. I''ll make you feel really special tonight." At that, I climbed back up, locking our lips again.

 Chapter 2254: Ishida Rumi (2) *

    Chapter 2254: Ishida Rumi (2) *


    ?


    I gently caressed her cheek as I whispered my affection for her in between our kisses. Rumi''s eyes, which were usually so sharp and analytical, were now zed over with passion.


    As she recovered from the pleasure of her climax, Rumi''s eyes remained locked onto mine as she expressed more of her love with each shaky breath she took. I felt the warmth of her love enveloping me, and it only made me want to cherish her more.


    "Special... Do you know, Ruki? I was annoyed by you before because I thought you were just ying with us and that you were out to ruin the club. You came in by stealing Kana. Made a move with Mirae-chan. And had gotten Karen involved with you. But now..." Rumi''s voice trailed off as she ced her hand over mine, pressing it against her cheek further as though she wanted to feel the heat of my palm, "You became the reason why I don''t feel lonely anymore, why I look forward to going to school. Why I have another thing to look forward to in our club... Your shamelessness knows no bounds but so is your sincerity."


    Hearing all that from Rumi, only a fool wouldn''t feel something.


    But I''m not a fool. Far from it.


    Her words hit me hard. It was like she had read my mind, seen through my every action, and knew exactly what I was feeling. And with that, I knew I had to give her everything tonight.


    I surely turned their world upside down. Sometimes it also made me wonder how I managed to make everyone fall in love with me. Yet here we are, lying on her bed with my heart racing as fast as hers and both of us craving for more of each other.


    "This shameless idiot will keep on making you feel tingly, Rumi," I whispered against her ear as she let out a whimper. I took her hand and ced it over my chest, feeling the thump of my heart. "But it''s all because I truly love you. Our future may be messed up because of me but... I will never let you feel lonely again. I will make sure of it."


    "That''s enough... That''s all I ask, Ruki." With her eyes radiating her affection and desire, Rumi whispered back. Her hand trembled slightly on my chest, feeling the steady beating of my heart which mirrored hers.


    With a nod, I gently kissed her once more before gently moving to remove the rest of my clothes to put us in the same state.


    At the moment, the moon was shining through the open window, casting a soft light that painted Rumi''s body in a silvery glow as shey there. Her skin glistened with a sheen of sweat from the extreme heat generated by our bodies. Her breasts rose and fell with every breath she took with her nipples still erect from my attention. The curve of her hips was like a sculpture that deserved to be worshiped, and I was more than ready to be her devoted artist.


    Her eyes searched mine as she reached down to my lower body, helping me in getting out of my pants and boxers. The cool air in the room brushed against my hardened length, making it twitch in anticipation. She looked at it in amazement. Despite already seeing it earlier and even tasting it, she still had that innocent curiosity of a first-timer.


    Before I could hover back down to kiss Rumi, she took the initiative to wrap her soft hand around my cock, her touch gentle and firm. I held back a moan as I savored the pleasure she just delivered and watched her study it again with innocent fascination.


    Her eyes searched for approval and I unhesitatingly gave her a nod of encouragement. Rumi sat up on her bed, making me remain kneeling between her legs. Her hand didn''t leave my cock as she leaned down to kiss the tip as if she was greeting it. It trembled slightly under her gentle touch, begging for more as my blood rushed down to my groin.


    As my length twitched within her hand and while she was breathing against it, Rumi looked up at me and smiled beautifully, a look that could make any man melt. That smile was filled with love, lust, and curiosity.


    Without further ado, she leaned in and kissed the tip of my cock again before she opened her mouth slightly to lick it. With each gentle kiss she gave along the length of my shaft, Rumi''s eyes never left mine, finding my reaction satisfactory.


    I ced my hand on top of her head, gently stroking her silky hair as she took me in her mouth, her tongue wrapped around the tip like it was her favorite lollipop. The sight of her, so eager to pleasure me, only made my desire for her grow stronger.


    "Rumi..." I called out her name as she took me deeper into her mouth, her eyes closed with concentration. Her hair fell down to her shoulders, creating a veil that made her look like an angel sent from above, her crimson cheeks flushing as she tasted me fully.


    As the warmth of her mouth enveloped me, Rumi''s eyes fluttered open to meet mine, her gaze filled with a fiery passion that was as intoxicating as it was innocent. Her soft, glossy lips sped around my thickness and the way she moved her head, bobbing up and down, was a mesmerizing dance that had my eyes glued.


    Under the moonlight, Rumi''s skin looked like porcin, her body a canvas of soft curves and gentle slopes that seemed to call for my touch. Her eyes, which usually sparkled with wit and intelligence, were now pools of passion and love. She looked absolutely stunning, her long, ck hair cascading down her back, framing her flushed face. And right now, she''s pleasuring me with a dedication that made me feel like the king of the world.


    Before I could feel my climax build up, Rumi pulled back, popping my cock out of her mouth with a cute little ''pop''. She giggled a bit at my expression. It was clear she enjoyed having me react like this to her. She then pulled me back down on top of her, her back resting on the softness of her bed, her legs gradually wrapping around my waist.


    With our clothes all but gone, Rumi and I were finally in our most vulnerable and raw forms before each other. She looked up at me with those eyes filled with her affection making me press down on her, my cock sliding across her sacred ce, teasing the entrance of her heaven. Her love juices gradually coated it, lubricating it for what''s toe. Despite having just experienced her climax, Rumi was eager to feel me more and this time, in the most intimate way possible.


    "I''m ready, Ruki..." She murmured as our lips met again.


    Her words were like a spell, breaking anyst bit of restraint I had. With a gentle nudge, the tip of my cock teased her entrance again as my hands moved across her legs, spreading it further before settling on her hips. Rumi''s eyes widened slightly at the sensation but she didn''t flinch. Her trust in me was unwavering.


    "This will hurt a bit but don''t worry... I''ll hold you until it subsides," I whispered into Rumi''s ear as my knees sank deeper on the bed, preparing myself for what I was about to do.


    Her eyes searched mine as she nodded slightly. With one final deep breath, I pushed into her tightness, feeling her walls clench around my cock. Rumi''s face immediately contorted with pain, but she held onto me tightly allowing me to bury myself deeper, taking my ce inside


    of her.


    "Ahh~" Rumi''s gasp was muffled by my mouth as I slotted deep inside her. Her nails seemingly dug into my back as a silent plea to ease my sudden intrusion. I felt her hymen torn and I knew she felt it too. I kissed her deeply, my tongue mimicking the gentle strokes I started to give her inner walls.


    Her eyes were tightly shut, and her breaths were fast, but she never let go of me. She kept her hold like I told her to do and she never flinched even when she felt the pain of losing hern/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    virginity.

 Chapter 2255: Ishida Rumi (3) *

    Chapter 2255: Ishida Rumi (3) *


    ?


    "Rumi... Are you okay?" I asked as I stilled my movements, my voice thick with concern as I watched her bite her bottom lip, the pain slowly fading from her eyes.


    Hershes fluttered open and she nodded with a soft smile, "Yeah... I''m okay. I can feel you in me and... it''s amazing."


    Rumi''s skin was flushed a beautiful shade of pink, her breathsing in shallow gasps as she adjusted to the feeling of having me inside her. She even nced down to see the point where we were currently connected.


    And when she did, she inhaled deeply and put on her best smile to appear as fine to me as possible.


    Look at her, is she trying to beat me when ites to being considerate? I smilingly shook my head and kissed her again, this time, deeper as I eagerly conveyed my appreciation for her willingness to endure the pain.


    Her body was so warm, her skin was like velvet and her scent... it was like a bouquet of flowers, sweet and intoxicating.


    Rumi''s eyes opened slightly as it searched for my face. Her pupils dted with desire and affection as she nodded, giving me the signal to continue.


    "I''ll start moving." With a whisper, I locked our lips once more as I slightly pulled my hips back, letting her feel my shape within her sensitive walls.


    Her eyes fluttered shut as she gripped onto my shoulders, her hands pushing against my nape, deepening our kiss. It was her attempt to divert the sensation to our tongue''s passionate entanglement.


    With a gentle push, I started to hump from on top of her, my entire length moving in and out of her in a slow and steady rhythm, allowing her to adjust to the new sensations.


    Rumi''s insides clenched tightly around my cock, squeezing me and locking me deep in her. But gradually they started to loosen as she started getting used to the feeling of my intrusion. The pain slowly losing out from the pleasure.


    Her eyes remained shut as she focused on the feeling of fullness that she never had before as she whispered to my ear, telling me what she was feeling.


    "Ahh~ It''s... It''s so good, Ruki." Rumi''s sweet voice was stifled by the remaining pain but the girl was already feeling every inch of my length stretching her walls. Her breaths grew shallow with every thrust, prompting her legs to tighten around my waist, urging me deeper. Her breasts bounced with each thrust as they begged for my attention. Tempted, I leaned down to take one into my mouth, teasing her nipple with light bites as I yed with the other. From that, Rumi''s moan grew louder as she continued squirming beneath, her back arching more than earlier each time I''d thrust down, sheathing myself down to the base.


    Little by little the pleasure was building up for both of us. I could see her t stomach quivering from the sensation every time I would poke her depths. And as I quickened my pace, Rumi''s moans grew more intense. She was getting morefortable with each passing second, and her body started moving in sync with my rhythm.


    As my mouth busily sucked on her perkiness my hands moved down to her waist, keeping her steady as my cock started to pick up speed. She was tight, so tight that even the slowest of thrusts was heavenly for both of us. That''s why as soon as my rhythm changed, all Rumi could do was to squirm and quiver each time I would hit her sensitive spots. Her love juices continued spilling out of her, staining the clean bedsheet.


    To maintain that position, I had to hold onto Rumi''s slender waist with my arms, my muscles flexing with each powerful thrust. Her moans grew more intense as she started to get lost in the moment. The pain she felt earlier was now reced by an all-consuming pleasure that seemed to take over her body.


    A few thrustster, I could feel her climax building up as she reached for my shoulders, her fingers digging into my skin, urging me to go deeper, harder.


    And I did, guiding her to her first climax during her first time. Rumi''s eyes widened as she bit down on my shoulder to muffle her screams of pleasure. Her hips quivered uncontrobly as she squeezed down as she reached her limit.


    At the same time as the moans of pleasure escaped her lips, the warm sensation of her love juices spilled out of her.


    "Hahhh~ Ruki... Y-you''re still mean." Rumi breathlessly murmured as she tried to catch her breath. I buried myself and paused moving for a moment to let her bask in the afterglow of her climax.


    But the pause was short-lived as I didn''t want to leave her hanging, Rumi also didn''t want me to stop.


    "How am I mean?" I asked her in between kisses, a smirk ying on my lips. Her crimson cheeks flushed deeper as she tried to find the words to answer.


    "Because... you''re making me feel... things I''ve never felt before." Rumi stuttered as her erotic face switched momentarily to that of a shy maiden speaking things that she wouldn''t


    normally do.


    "I promised you... We''re just starting." I whispered, my voice filled with affection and determination as I pulled out almost all the way before thrusting back in with renewed vigor.


    Rumi''s eyes almost tilted at the force of my hips, gasping for breath as every inch of me filled her up again. This time, I immediately move with such speed and eagerness to bring us both to another climax.


    This was her night. And so, I''d made sure all she could remember was the pleasure we shared together.


    Each time I mmed into her, her body responded with a spasm of ecstasy that only grew stronger and to add more pleasure for her, my lips dropped down on her neck, showering her with my usual kisses that always focused on her sensitive points.


    Before long, the pleasure that continued to build up had reached the critical point. Teasing her also gradually pushed me to the edge. The sound of our bodies pping against each other filled the room, mixing with the sweet symphony of our muffled moans.


    Rumi inhaled deeply and lifted her head as I kissed my way down to her corbone, my teeth gently biting at her sensitive skin,yering the sensation that her whole body was already feeling. Rumi''s legs tightened around my waist as she met my every thrust with eager


    enthusiasm.


    And soon, our rhythm grew erratic as we both approached our climaxes, our bodies moving together in a dance that was as old as time itself.


    "R-ruki... I think I''m about to..." Rumi sensually whispered into my ear as she arched her hips to meet each of my powerful thrusts.


    "Don''t worry. Me too... Let''s do it together this time." I replied with a huff, my breathing ragged and my body covered in sweat from my relentless pursuit of her pleasure. My cock throbbed like it was about to burst and Rumi''s insides started pulsating again, trying its best to lock me deep inside.


    Her walls tightened around me as Rumi reached another climax, her body spasming with pleasure. Not long after, I also got pushed over the edge, the dam that I was holding broke open as my warm seed shot deep into her, filling her up.


    The feeling was indescribable, a mix of pleasure and love as we both watched each other''s faces contort in satisfaction.


    "R-Ruki... I love you..." Rumi''s voice was barely a whisper, but it was filled with so much of her affection that I felt like I could conquer the world for her. Her legs were still wrapped around my waist as her arms hooked around my shoulder pulling me down to her so I couldn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    rest.


    I made sure not to burden her with all of my weight, supporting myself on my elbows as I looked down into her beautiful eyes, now zed over with pleasure. Our chests were pressed together, our hearts beating in a rapid beating that sang our affection and desire for each


    other.


    "I love you too, Rumi," I replied before my lips dropped down on hers for the nth time, kissing her with a passion that seemed to never die down even after that intense climax. Rumi returned the kiss with as much love as I had given her, our tongues dancing around each other as we both enjoyed the aftermath of our lovemaking.


    I waited until her insides stopped clenching on me before pulling out of her andying down


    on her side but as soon as I did, Rumi climbed up on top of me as if she was iming her favorite spot. "... I''ve always wanted to do this, Ruki. Lay on your chest while using your


    whole body as my cushion."


    With a short giggle, Rumi settled herself against my chest, her head nestled in the crook of my


    neck and her soft warm breaths brushing against my skin. The room was filled with the sweet scent of our juices and the only sound was the quiet rustle of the bedsheets as we both tried to


    catch our breaths.

 Chapter 2256: Growing Bonds

    Chapter 2256: Growing Bonds


    ?


    A few minutester, Rumi fell asleep on top of me. She wasn''t that exhausted but thefort I brought to her was like a tranquilizing pill, making her eyelids grow heavy and eventually close. Her breaths were slow and steady, her warm body pressed against mine.


    I caressed her head and back, making sure that she wasfortable, feeling the warmth of her body slowly seep into mine. Her soft snores were a gentle hum that soothed my racing heart.


    Mhm. I wanted to take care of her more. See her smile and... be there with her in the future. Just like with all of my girls. Before long, I also closed my eyes to take a rest.


    When we both woke up at an indeterminable time, we noticed it wasn''t even midnight yet. We only ended up napping for a short while. The room was still dimly lit by the moonlight, the silence was asionally broken by our soft breathing.


    Rumi looked up at me and with a pleasant smile, she said, "Ruki, I''m hungry."


    Her voice was still a bit breathless, but it was clear she was feeling better. She looked absolutely adorableying on top of me like that.


    "Alright, let''s take a break then. Shall I carry you downstairs?" I whispered to Rumi, smiling at her adorable expression. She nodded sleepily, her arms loosening around my neck. I carefully lifted her off me, feeling the lingering warmth and stickiness between her thighs.


    "Ah. Right. We should also get you cleaned up, let''s take a shower first and fill the tub forter." I suggested with a smile, standing up and bringing Rumi along with me. She eagerly nodded and blushed at the mention of the mess we''d made.


    Her bedsheet even had traces of what we did. It hadn''t dried yet. There wasn''t that much blood but it was there nheless.


    Upon reaching her bathroom which was also bigger than ours at home, I looked at Rumi to point me to where the towels and other necessities were. She nodded towards a closet, and I opened it to find a neatly organized array of towels and washcloths. Once we got what we needed we stepped into the shower room, and let the warm water gradually fill up the tub before we both stepped under the showerhead.


    Rumi and I stood in front of each other, our faces still mirroring our feelings for each other. As I turned the knob for the shower, the warm water drizzled down as she leaned into me. Rumi''s naked body fitted perfectly against mine as if it was made to. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her tightly as we both let out a sigh of contentment.


    Like I suggested, what we did first was to wash away the traces of sweat and clean us up down there. I gently washed her body with the soft washcloth, making sure to be as gentle as I could, especially on her intimate parts. She winced slightly as the warm water and the cloth hit the spots that were sensitive from earlier -- especially her sacred ce. But Rumi bit her lip and didn''t stop me. She simply watched me with a mix of fascination and adoration as I took care of her.


    Like me, she''s savoring this night where she has me all to herself.


    "I heard from Kana... You two also took a bath after." Rumi''s cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of red as she recalled her best friend''s words.


    Was that a conversation they normally bring up? But well, knowing the two of them, it wasn''t that far-fetched.


    "Yes, we did. But that''s normal, isn''t it? I can''t let any of you get so sticky throughout the night. Besides... Taking care of you after it is my duty." I replied with a chuckle as I continued to clean her up. Once I was done, I stood up again and we enjoyed the warmth of the shower together.


    We didn''t need to stay for too long. Five minutester, we picked up the bath towels and left the shower, drying ourselves and wrapping us both with the warm fabric.


    Rumi looked up to me with an adorable shyness as if all these new experiences had turned her to be like Kana who meekly followed my every move.


    Then, I picked her up again bridal style as we made our way to her kitchen to get her something to eat, the warm water from the shower mixing with the cool air of the room.


    "Alright. What does my Rumi want?" I said as I put her down on one of the chairs near the countertop, telling her not to move and leave everything to me.


    "Anything you make will be good," Rumi answered with a sweet smile, her eyes shining with anticipation. But honestly, her eyes were actually glued on my body as if she couldn''t get enough of it.


    I could feel her eyes on my back as she watched me rummage through her fridge, pulling out a couple of items to make a quick snack. It was a simple affair of bread, cheese, and cold cuts, but I knew it would be enough to satisfy her hunger. I also brought a few leaves of that miraculous tea and brewed it for both of us to share.


    "Oh. Is that...?" Rumi''s voice trailed off as she looked at the tea leaves.


    "Yeah, it''s that tea. You said you also wanted to try it, no? Its taste and... its effect tomorrow." I said with an impish smile, implying the side-effect that I''d experience tomorrow after a good night''s rest thanks to it.


    "... Pervert Ruki." Rumi giggled, her cheeks flushing a shade darker than before as she took the teacup I offered her. She took a sip and let out an ''mm'' of satisfaction, the warmth of the drink seeming to spread through her body.


    As I finished our snack, we sat together in her kitchen, eating peacefully and sipping our tea. The atmosphere was rxed andfortable as if we were a long-time couple enjoying a quiet night in.


    We talked about a lot of things and Rumi also told me more about her father. Her father was so adventurous he now spent more time outside the country. Thest time she met him wasst month. Rumi also mentioned how she missed her siblings who were living with her mother.


    It''s not like they lostmunication, they simply left to live outside the city.


    Truthfully, Rumi was also asked by her mother toe live with them but because she didn''t want to abandon this house. The house that was once filled with their memories as a family,


    she decided to stay.


    "But don''t look that gloomy, Ruki. My mom understood me. I always visit them on special asions. My brother and sister also call me at least once a week. It was every day back then,


    but they''re now grown up.


    Hearing this story from her felt like she was once again letting me into her world. Our rtionship had already progressed to this point where she wasfortable sharing all these with me.


    "But what about your dad? His work, I mean." I couldn''t help but ask. He''s the source of that miraculous tea, after all. Even though he got it in one of the countries he visited, I couldn''t help but get curious about his actual job that needed him to travel around the world.


    Rumi giggled a bit, taking a sip of her tea before responding, "Dad''s a treasure hunter, of sorts. He finds rare and unique items and sells them to collectors. Sometimes he brings me back little trinkets from his travels."


    Did I hear that right? Treasure hunter? In this day and age?


    "T-that''s amazing." I couldn''t help but exim breathlessly as I sat beside her. "A treasure hunter? That''s like... something out of a movie or a novel."


    Rumi giggled at my reaction, "Yeah, I''m kidding. You fell for it, didn''t you? But he did have an interest in it, that''s why he could get those tea leaves. He''s actually a businessman, but he does go on adventures for his work."


    She took another sip of her tea as her eyes showed her delight at sessfully pulling my leg. Herughter was like music to my ears, filling the quiet kitchen with a warmth that was more forting than the tea we were sipping.


    I scratched my cheek and awkwardly smiled, "You got me there. I should''ve known better. Shall we also do some treasure hunting of our own?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her eyes sparkled at the suggestion and she nodded eagerly. We finished our tea and snack, our conversation flowing naturally as we moved into the living room. The night was still young and there was so much more of her to uncover, so much more of us to explore.

 Chapter 2257: Can I be this perverted with you? *

    Chapter 2257: Can I be this perverted with you? *


    ?


    Once we were done with the tea, the bathtub that we had left heating had finally been prepared. As if reading each other''s thoughts, Rumi and I made our way to the bathroom, holding hands like two lovebirds who hadn''t had enough of each other''spany yet.


    Well, it''s true. We haven''t had enough of each other yet. And Rumi, despite still feeling strained, was eagerly looking forward to more.


    "Are we not going to sleep tonight?" She yfully asked but I could tell that it was what she wanted to say, not as a question.


    "We will but not right now," I replied with a mischievous grin as I wrapped my arms around her waist.


    I knew she was still a bit sore but the desire in her eyes was clear and I wouldn''t deny her that. It was up to me to ensure she enjoyed herself. We stepped into the bathroom, took off the towel we wrapped ourselves in and I guided her to the tub as we both slipped into the warm, steaming water with a content sigh. The tub wasrge enough for both of us, it was evenrger than the one in our house. We couldy down straight and submerge our bodies without curling up.


    Rumi''s body was a canvas of beauty as the warm water caressed her skin, highlighting every curve and dip. Even though I''ve already seen that multiple times today, I still couldn''t get enough of it.


    At first, we leaned on opposite sides of the tub facing each other but over time, Rumi inched closer until she was straddling me, her legs folded beside my hips. The warm water made her skin slick and inviting as I gently traced her thighs and hips with my hands.


    "Looks like my Rumi is eager. Is the warmth of the water soothing you enough?" I teased her with a gentle smile, watching as she leaned into my touch, her arms wrapping around my neck while her chinnded on my shoulder.


    "Y-yes. But I want to feel more of you." She whispered into my ear, tickling me with a sweet- sounding voice that spoke of her desire. Her legs wrapped around me tighter, pressing her body closer. The water sshed a little but it didn''t bother us.


    Rumi''s hand reached down between us, her small, soft hand wrapping around my hardening length that proved itself to be just as eager as her. She stroked me gently. The water made her movements feel like a warm embrace, massaging me with intense pleasure.


    While shaking my head with a smile, I replied, "Take your time, I''m all yours tonight."


    And Rumi nodded in satisfaction before dropping a swift kiss on my lips. The bath and the warmth of our bodies create more steam around us.


    I leaned back to give her more ess while keeping my hold on her hips as it slowly wrapped around her butt. Her cheeks flushed deeper as she felt my hands cup her pair of squishy softness, but she quickly answered with strokes that made me hiss in more pleasure.


    Dropping her lips on mine again, our kiss immediately grew more intense as our tongues danced as we both felt our desire for each other ignited anew.


    Her hand kept stroking me as she started to grind her hips, feeling the tip of my erection sliding against her sensitive sacred ce. The water washed submerging more than half of our bodies blew away any barrier that was left as we both grew hungry for each other at every passing moment.


    My fingers dug into her butt, fondling them as much as I could while Rumi started grinding her hips, feeling my length slide across her slit, teasing herself with it.


    "Ruki... You said you''re going to take responsibility. I can be this perverted with you, correct?" Rumi''s voice was a mix of shyness and challenge, her eyes searching mine for the answer she so desperately wanted to hear.


    "Mhm. You''re right, Rumi. I''ll always take care of you. I''ll take responsibility so be what you want to be when you''re with me." I assured her as I sucked in my breath, preventing a moan from escaping. The way she stroked me and the way she rubbed herself against me was oh so great that despite my experience, I found myself inching closer to the edge.


    Was it an inherent skill by her? No. Probably not. But she surely had the knack of doing... perverted things. She had been repressed for so long. Maybe she''d been waiting for someone to truly see her like this. Understand her. And ept everything about her.


    Her strokes grew bolder as she watched my reaction, her eyes half-closed in concentration as she felt my cock twitch in her hand. The warm water made everything feel so much more intense, amplifying every sensation.


    And when she deemed it enough teasing, Rumi mischievously grinned as she pressed my hands on her butt, urging me to lift her, aligning her entrance to the tip of my cock.


    I nodded and did exactly what she wanted. As I lifted her, Rumi guided me in. She bit her lips tightly to prevent her moan but as soon as she saw how my eyes never left her face, she leaned forward, locking us in a bout of passionate kisses as she slowly lowered herself down, her warmth and tightness enveloping my thickness, sending waves of pleasure for both of us.


    As soon as I got fully sheathed within her depths, our bodies adjusted to the new position. And while subtly trying to keep the water calm, we found ourselves in a certain rhythm, enjoying a slow dance that grew faster with every sway of her hips. Her perky breasts that stayed above the water bounced a little every time she moved. The way the water cascaded at her body was nothing short of mesmerizing, drawing me further into her allure. Gradually, her legs tightened around my waist as she picked up the pace, her breathing growing more ragged with every thrust. The water in the tub sloshed around us, creating a rhythmic melody that mirrored the tempo of our lovemaking. And in response, I continued guiding her with my arms wrapped around her, ensuring that she wouldn''t overexert herself. Over time, I could feel her getting closer. Her inner walls tightened around me as her breath started bingbored as she approached her peak.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ru...ki..." Rumi whimpered into my neck, her sweet voice barely a whisper but it held her genuine affection for me.


    At this point, I started matching her rhythm as I aimed to cum with her. To share and experience our climax at the same time.


    Rumi''s eyes widened as she felt my movements. Her body shuddered at the sensation. She leaned her forehead against mine as we broke our kiss momentarily to look into each other''s eyes. As she neared her peak. I could feel her tightening around me, her walls squeezing and releasing in a tantalizing dance that was driving me wild and more ambitious.


    I picked up the pace slightly, not wanting to overwhelm her but eager to push her over the edge. She responded by burying her face into my neck, muffling her alluring moans that fueled my enthusiasm. And right then, with a final, powerful thrust, Rumi''s depths tightened around me, squeezing me as much as she could as her body and hips trembled uncontrobly upon reaching her climax. Likewise, I couldn''t hold back anymore. At the same time as she clenched tightly, I exploded, releasing my seed deep inside her for the second time tonight, filling her with warmth as she tightly gripped my nape.


    Rumi''s moan was a melody I''d always appreciated hearing as she clenched around me, her body shaking with the force of her orgasm. I held her tight, keeping her safe within my embrace as our hearts raced in unison. We remained still for a moment as we focused on the sensation that still ran across our bodies. The chaotic water of the tub gradually calmed down around us.

 Chapter 2258: Savoring our night

    Chapter 2258: Savoring our night


    ?


    After calming down and catching our breath, Rumi and I spent a few more minutes in the bathtub to enjoy the soothing warmth with the girl slotted perfectly within my embrace.


    "Thank you, Ruki," Rumi whispered, her voice filled with contentment and happiness.


    "You don''t have to thank me, you know? I love you... And this night is for you." I whispered along with a gentle kiss on her forehead as we both rxed in the tub, my arms around her as she leaned into me. We enjoyed the silence and the warmth of the water, letting the stress of the day melt away.


    Once we were done, I once again acted as a diligent boyfriend, serving her out of the tub and wrapping her up in a warm towel. Her eyes were half-closed, a satisfied smile painted on her lips as she leaned on me while I carefully dried her up. Then, I carried her back to her bedroom.


    When we saw the stains we left behind earlier, Rumi embarrassedly buried her face into my neck. "I guess we really did make a mess."


    I chuckled, trying to make light of the situation, "Don''t worry about it. That''s whatundry''s for."


    I had her sit down at the chair of her study table as I cleaned up the mess we''d made. She was watching me with a smile, her cheeks still flushed from our recent activity. "You really don''t have to, you know. You''re already tired."


    "Tired? Don''t you know how inexhaustible your man is?" I yfully teased her as I quickly tidied up the room. She pointed me to where her spare bedsheets were as well as the nkets we could use for our sleep.


    Of course, I also nned on picking up clothes to change into. I mean, we were still in the towel. But I guess we could put them onter. We might need to take them again, after all.


    "Besides, I don''t want you to get embarrassed when you wake up to a crime scene in the morning." I continued before shing her a wink which earned me another adorable giggle from her.


    Rumi was too tired to protest my teasing, so she just nodded. Her eyes followed me as I moved around the room, watching me with a pleasant smile on her lips that radiated her affection for me.


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride knowing that I was the one who put that content look on her face. This was what I was dreaming to see every day with my girls. Their happiness was now my reason for existence.


    s, there was still the pesky desire that couldn''t be tamed but only restrained. While I kept advising some people like Minami Shouko yesterday, it was quite frustrating that I was also still suffering from something I had no solution for.


    Haa... Alright. It''s not time to be depressed.


    Once I was done with the cleanup, I went to Rumi''s wardrobe and picked out a cute pair of pajamas for her. Upon seeing it, Rumi immediately turned red from embarrassment before scolding me, "Ruki! T-that''s an old pajama. I don''t wear them anymore!"


    "Why not? They''re cute!" I said, holding them up to her. She looked adorable, her cheeks burning as she took them from my hands before throwing them back to my face.


    "You''re teasing me again, mean guy!" Rumi said as she tried to yfully smack my arm, but her energy was clearly waning.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her adorable disy. I put them back and picked another pair of equally cute but fitting pajamas for her.


    "Here, these should be good," I said with a smirk as I handed them to her.


    She took them with a slight pout before raising her arms as though asking me to carry her again. "I don''t wanna get up, I want to be pampered more by you."


    I smilingly shook my head as I picked her up like a princess once again, carrying her back to her bed. Iid her down gently and took the towel off her, revealing her naked body once more.


    We set aside the pajamas and change of clothes for now. I mean, our night had yet to end.


    I climbed up and took the space next to her upon taking the towel off of me as well and almost instantly, Rumi snuggled to my side, using my naked chest as her pillow.


    "Ruki... You''ll be busy tomorrow, right?" She started as she drew circles on my chest, tickling me a little.


    I nodded, stroking her hair gently, "Well, you know me... I always had something lined up." "Yeah. You''re this guy who kept running around, tending to your girls. I get it. But while you''re here..." Her voice trailed off but I knew what she was getting at.


    Like most of my girls, she wanted to make the most of the time we had together. And obviously, so did I.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I leaned over to kiss her forehead, conveying my feelings to her.


    Rumi looked up at me with a giggle and a satisfied expression. "I also want to be helpful to you but I figured it''s best if I remain your Club President who can scold you every time you''re


    late."


    Her yfulness was contagious. "Scold me, huh? Then I''ll kiss you every time to appease you."


    Rumi blushed, hiding her face from my eyes.


    "You''re so bad!" She eximed. However, the tone was one of affection rather than scorn.


    As we talked about things like this, the mood gradually shifted again to something more intimate. And then for the next few hours, her room became a witness to our relentless and seemingly inexhaustible passion for one another.


    We made love again and again, each time exploring new boundaries and finding new ways to bring pleasure to each other''s bodies. Rumi''s shyness from earlier in the evening hadpletely disappeared, reced by a newfound confidence and desire that was as surprising as it was arousing.


    Of course, that eventually ended up with her too exhausted to even lift herself up to put on the pajamas that we prepared.


    So before falling back to lie down with her, I carefully cleaned her of the traces of our lovemaking and dressed her up.


    Once she was dressed andfortable, I climbed back into bed with her. She immediately curled into me, her head resting on my chest as one of her arms wrapped around my waist.


    Thankfully, I brought the tea with me. We could take a few hours of sleep and wake up fully refreshed.


    As I watched Rumi drifting off to sleep, her breaths bing shallower and more regr, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of overwhelming affection and contentment wash over me. Her warmth, her scent and the way she fit against me was afort that I never wanted to let go


    of.


    Before closing my eyes to join her in the dreand, I picked up my phone to send goodnight messages to the girls who were probably already asleep. I mean, it was already three in the morning. We savored this night as much as we could.


    Tomorrow... Ah. Forget it. I''d think about it when we wake up. For now... it''s about time I also take my rest.

 Chapter 2259: Morning Antics

    Chapter 2259: Morning Antics


    ?


    When morning arrived, I woke up to the sound of Rumi''s soft snores and the gentle warmth of her body pressed against mine. The room was bathed in a soft glow from the early sunlight peeking through the curtains. Carefully, I disentangled myself from her embrace to get ready for the day. The tea we drankst night had indeed done its job; I felt fully rejuvenated despite thete night but as always, the side effect once again kicked in.


    Down below, my morning wood was standing in its full glory, pitching a tent that stretched the shorts that I put on... Yeah. It slipped out of my boxers. It couldn''t contain it.


    Part of my promise was for her to experience waking up to this as well; just like what Akane and the other girls had experienced whenever they were sleeping in the same bed as me.


    I couldn''t bear to wake her up while she was still peacefully sleeping. Besides, it''s still a little early. I simply picked up my phone without moving too much and checked my messages.


    The girls who were already awake sent their morning greetings, some even had photos showing their just-woke-up look. Of course, only those who weren''t shy could do that like Aoi or Elizabeth. And somehow, they still looked gorgeous.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I couldn''t help but smile as I scrolled through their messages. It was a period of peace that made me appreciate their affection for me, reminding me again and again of how lucky I am to be surrounded by such amazing women.


    Anyway, after replying to their messages, I also checked some of those with other content like an update or something.


    One message that caught my eye was from Machida. I don''t remember giving her my number but maybe I did hand it on the few instances that we''ve met. In any case, her message was quite interesting.


    "Good Morning Onoda. This is Machida. I thought I should apologize for acting like that yesterday. And also, thank you... I heard from Akane. You''re also worried about the conflict that happened before between me and her best friends. I''m going to make up for it."


    I blinked a few times and some of my drowsiness also cleared up as I was surprised by her message.


    Machida saying she''s going to make up for it? Did she wake up on the other side of the bed? I thought she was not taking full responsibility for it?


    Their karaoke session worked?


    Yeah. It was a little unbelievable considering how she was acting before. This change of heart was something I never expected would happen right away. It''s a good thing though,


    definitely. Less drama and more peace.


    Maybe Akane also had to do with it. Looks like she''s really befriending her...


    Wait, It wasn''t for me, right? She''s not prepping Machida to be stolen by me.


    I thought for a moment before typing in a reply.


    "Good morning. I''m d to hear that. Hope you get along."


    Although I wanted to ask her about her group. I figured it wasn''t worth it. That one guy who was still nursing his crush on her was like Sakuma. He probably would never confess unless threatened. As for the other members... I could care less about the guy but the other girl... Well, she was more troublesome than how I perceived Machida before. She''s the type of girl who only knows how to have fun at the expense of others. Because she was protected, she seldom suffered consequences. And when she did, those idiots would lynch the one who retaliated.


    They were a troublesome bunch for a wannabe riajuus.


    I forwarded Machida''s message to Akane and my silly wife''s reply was an emoji sticking its tongue out before she initiated a video call.


    As the screen loaded, I was graced by the view of her room. Her room in their house that I had yet to set foot in.


    A secondter, the camera focused on her face as she was still lying in the bed, her bed hair apparent. I instinctively tried to reach for it and fix it like a force of habit.


    Seeing that attempt, Akane sweetly giggled.


    "Hehe, husband. I know that you miss me. Come home soon."


    "Mhm. I''ll be hometer," I answered. "So, is this call about Machida?"


    Akane nodded before her rosy lips stretched into an impish smile, "Yes. But first I''m sorry, I gave her your number. She asked me for itst night, saying she wanted to apologize and thank you."


    ... I knew it. I never gave that girl my number.


    Without waiting for me to respond, Akane continued, "Actually, I have a n for Machida."


    "What n?" That immediately intrigued me... This is Akane we''re talking about... Her ns are everything but ordinary.


    "I''ll keep it a secret for now. But it''ll surprise you... Oh, and before you assume what exactly it is... I guarantee it won''t be me preparing her for you. I learned my lesson! I won''t do that anymore. I know husband is trying your best to restrain your desire. Ehehe."


    That ''Ehehe... Am I supposed to believe that? Ah... Well, when did I doubt her?


    "I see. Well then, just be careful and make sure it''s not something that can get you in trouble.


    If there''s a problem, tell me right away. You know I won''t be able to stand it if something


    happens to you."


    "It''s not going to be dangerous. I promise. It''ll be totally harmless to me and to everyone." Akane assured with her face turning serious.


    If she''s already acting like that, I just had to wait for it, right?


    "By the way, husband."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    I thought she was about to say something more serious than the topic we just discussed but Akane just sat up from her bed, her face turning crimson as she nced down.


    "I think my... period has arrived. I''m gonna go to the bathroom! Say hi to Sister Rumi for me. Also...e back home soon! I won''t give you to Miwa-nee tonight."


    And with that, the girl hurried up to the door of her room without disconnecting the call.


    I heard her calling out to Aunt Akemi, asking her where she put the pads. Really, what a silly


    wife.


    At this point, because of the sudden noises from Akane''s rush downstairs, Rumi has woken


    up.


    "M-morning Ruki... What''s that? Is Akane being chased by a bug or something?" Rumi rubbed her eyes as she watched the scene ying on the screen on my phone.


    "No. It''s just the silly girl crying out for her pad. She left her supply in our house next door so... she''s not scrambling for it." I exined to Rumi who immediately started giggling before she called out to Akane, telling her where to look as if she and Aunt Akemi had a simr idea about where to store those things in their house.


    After a few more minutes where Akane scrambled around their house, waking up her parents from her antics, Rumi and Iughed silently as we watched the show unfold.


    When Akane noticed that the call was still connected, she pouted and then stuck her tongue out to me before saying, "Sister Rumi, please give husband a smack on the head then kiss him


    for me."


    Without waiting for a reply, the call ended as she stepped into their bathroom.


    Slowly, Rumi''s head turned in my direction. "Should I smack you or kiss you first?"


    "You decide. But before that... good morning, Rumi." I pulled her up and gave her a morning kiss that instantly evolved into a passionate one that left us out of breath.


    Rumi gently smacked my head before caressing my nape and cheek, "... Bad Ruki... Good


    morning."

 Chapter 2260: A Delightful Help *

    Chapter 2260: A Delightful Help *


    ?


    As the two of us once again fell into a bout of passionate kisses, it didn''t take long for Rumi to finally notice the tent that I was pitching.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh my... Ruki," Rumi breathlessly whispered as she looked down to see my erection. "Is it like that ever since you woke up?"


    "Mhm... It''s the side effect of the tea. Although this wasn''t a thing at all since I could still wake up like this before I got the tea leaves from you, it started to be like this without missing a day after." I answered with a chuckle as Rumi''s hand crawled down to it.


    Rumi''s cheeks became tinged with red as her hand found a grip around its firmness, "It''s so... hard. But this is not that different from how you were yesterday, Ruki."


    "Yeah. It''s not. Your man is this much of a pervert, after all." I teased her while cing my hand over hers, guiding her to stroke me gently.


    Rumi bit her lips before pushing her forehead against mine as she breathed, "You really are... But I don''t mind it anymore. It''s one of your charming parts beneath your endless consideration."


    Her words filled me with warmth and a sense of achievement. For her to be this epting was also my fortune as a man.


    I caressed her cheeks before sliding my fingers behind her ear, holding her head intimately as we shared the lingering kiss. Rumi''s hand on my erection grew bolder as she started stroking it, her movements bing more purposeful.


    Once again, the heat between us grew and the room''s atmosphere shifted to one of unmistakable passion.


    "One of my charming parts? What are the others?" I yfully asked as caught her lips and nibbled on it.


    Rumi blushed furiously, but she didn''t shy away from my question. "Your kindness, your patience with everyone... even with me when I was being stubborn. Your love for literature even if it''s just you matching us, and... and how you always know what to say to make me feel better."


    Her sweet words made me smile so I also responded with the same affection. "You know, I''ve noticed something about you as well, Rumi. You''re not just the strict club president anymore. You''re this beautiful, charming, and passionate woman that I''vee to love so much. Even when you feel lonely being alone in this house, you kept it to yourself and took care of us so well. That''s why I want to take care of you more than anyone else. Shall we start having club meetings here?"


    "Here? Ruki..." Uncertainty shed in her eyes. For sure, she only made yesterday an exception. But now that I brought it up again, she couldn''t decide right away.


    But she didn''t say no. And that was all I needed to hear.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll always make it worth it. And I bet... Kana and the others will also like it. Also, it can be just for anything. Not just club meetings. Of course, if it''s going to be ufortable for you, we can opt not to." My thumb caressed her cheek more, reassuring


    her.


    Her eyes searched mine for a moment before she nodded with a shy smile. "Okay, we can try it. Maybe not always, but sometimes."


    I nodded in understanding, smiling gently at Rumi''s eptance. It was a start. The walls of her house need not be so lonely anymore. We could color it slowly.


    But then, her hand on my erection grew more confident with each stroke and I couldn''t help but moan softly into her mouth. With that out of the way, our focus returned to the heat that had been simmering since we woke up.


    Our lips locked in as Rumi''s hand slipped inside my shorts, grabbing my erection directly. Her grip was firm as she explored my length, her movements more rhythmic as she listened to my soft moans of pleasure. Our kisses grew more passionate, reflecting our desire and affection that wouldn''t be clouded by anything else.


    "Ruki... It''s fine, right? I''d like to be a little perverted again. To help you with the side effect." Rumi sounded like she was asking for my permission but the way her eyes shed with mischief spoke otherwise.


    Her hand never left my erection and she began to stroke me in earnest. Then, as soon as I nodded, it was like a switch had been turned on. Rumi''s lips slid down to my neck, leaving a trail of kisses and gentle bites that made me shiver. Her hands continued to explore, one ying with my chest while the other remained firmly wrapped around my shaft. She wanted to take charge this morning. To return the pleasure I had given her the night before.


    I couldn''t argue with that, especially when she looked like this. Her desire was totally unleashed, something no one else could every their eyes on except me.


    Without saying anything, Iid back on the bed, inviting her to continue her exploration. Rumi took the cue, her strokes bing more deliberate and faster. Her trail of kisses went even lower as my shirt was rolled up by her. When she reached my stomach she took her moment to peck and kiss each of my abs.


    "Rumi..." I breathed out her name as I felt the warmth of her breath on my skin and the pressure of her hand on my cock. The sensation was driving me crazy as my hips began to move slightly, pushing into her grip.


    With a satisfied smile, Rumi looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mix of innocence and passion. She leaned over, her soft hair brushing against my skin as she slowly pulled my shorts down to my knees alongside my boxers, freeing my erection.


    Her fingers wrapped around the base of my cock to keep it steady as she positioned herself, her lips hovering above the tip.


    "You said this wouldn''t calm down from just one release, right? Then... Ruki... I''ll start with this." Despite the blush on her face, Rumi boldly dered her intention.


    Without waiting for me to respond, she already lowered her head down there, the tip of her tongue darting out to touch the sensitive tip, giving it a preliminary taste.


    Her eyes watched my reaction as her tongue swirled around it, giving it a thorough lick without missing a spot. Then, her lips parted open as she began to take me into her warm, wet mouth, inch by inch.


    The sudden sensation was overwhelming, and I couldn''t hold back a low grunt of pleasure as she began to suck on me like she was tasting a delicacy. Her technique wasn''t really honed yet but she made up for it with her eagerness. Her tongue danced around my tip as she gradually took more and more of my length into her mouth.


    Because of the overwhelming sensation, I felt like I couldn''t just simplyy back anymore. My hand stretched down andnded on her upright head, gently stroking her hair as she worked her mouth on my cock. Then I gradually moved down to her perked up behind, cupping it and squeezing it slightly.


    Her eyes grew wider as she felt my touch but she didn''t stop, instead, she took it as a sign that she was doing a good job and started to suck harder. The feeling was heavenly. The warmth and the softness of her lips... The way she''s looking at me...


    As I started fondling her, Rumi relentlessly pleasured me with her mouth, aiming to draw out my first release. The feeling of her tongue dancing around the sensitive underside of my cock was driving me insane. I had to fight the urge to thrust into her mouth, knowing she was still inexperienced. But then, Rumi looked up at me, her eagerness reflected in her eyes.


    It didn''t take long for me to feel the limit approaching and with a twitch of my hips, Rumi was


    also clued in.


    Ignoring my hand that had already slipped inside her pajama pants, Rumi focused solely on pleasuring me. She sucked with a passion that was both alluring and incredibly arousing. I could feel the tension building up in my balls, the familiar tingle that signaled my


    approaching climax.


    Knowing that it wouldn''t end even if I cum now, I let the pleasure take me over. My hand tightened in her hair as I gently pushed her head down, guiding her to take more of me in. Rumi didn''t mind it as she waited while keeping her lips sped around my cock, eager for me to fill her mouth with my seed.


    My breathing grew ragged as the pleasure grew more intense. Rumi''s eyes never left mine,


    watching for any signs of my climax. And when the moment came, I couldn''t help but moan out her name as I shot my load into her mouth. She took it all, swallowing everything up to


    thest drop.


    And when she popped it out, she licked the tip and sucked on it more, making sure to clean it


    up thoroughly.


    Then, as if bing a witness to a wonderful sight, Rumi''s eyes fixated on how it went from gradual softening to hardening back right away...


    "It was true. You''re inexhaustible, Ruki." While wiping her lips that still had a trace of me, Rumi climbed up and straddled me.


    Her breasts pushed against my chest as she leaned down for another kiss. As we were locked in it, I carefully unbuttoned her pajamas that I painstakingly put on herst night, giving me a more sensual view of her sexiness.


    "It''s because you''re irresistible, Rumi," I replied as my hands roamed around her body, touching her in a way that was both hungry and reverent.

 Chapter 2261: Extended Morning *

    Chapter 2261: Extended Morning *


    ?


    From here, it became us getting lost in the passion of each other again but with the additional touch of my seemingly endless stamina given by the miraculous tea.


    Our kisses grew more intense, our bodies moving together in a dance as old as time. Rumi''s hand glided down my body as she aligned me to her sacred ce while my mouth started to get busy with tasting the sweetness of her neck, leaving a trail of kisses and love bites along the way.


    Without warning, she reached down, lifted her butt herself and guided my reinvigorated cock into her warm, wet entrance. She was so ready as if she didn''t want to miss a second from taking me in again afterst night.


    No one would really think that she was a virgin beforest night as she began to ride me like an adept. Her moans grew louder with each stroke, and I could feel her tightness adjusting around me as she started to move faster. I took one of her breasts into my mouth and teased her nipple with my teeth, making her moan louder as her movements grew more erratic.


    I know this is her living up to what she asked for earlier. To be unbidden with her desire for me. And I naturally won''t disappoint her.


    With one hand on her hip, I supported her rhythm, guiding her up and down on my cock. The other hand teased her breast that my mouth hadn''t had the time to focus on. Rumi''s eyes were always filled with desire and affection that fueled my own passion, making me match her rhythm.


    Her bed, which had already been a witness of our intimate momentsst night, once again became the stage for our passionate symphony.


    The early morning light peeked through the blinds of her room''s window and cast a warm glow over our intertwined bodies. Rumi''s moans grew more insistent as she pressed herself down on me, focusing only on bouncing her hips to take me deeper into her depths.


    "Ruki... I feel like... I''m going to..." Rumi gasped out, her eyes fluttering shut as the pleasure overwhelmed her. Her walls started pulsating wildly as she clenched and squeezed my cock tighter. And yet, her hips that were being guided by my hand continued to bounce. She was so close to her climax and so was I.


    "Let''s cum together, Rumi," I whispered into her ear before locking our lips once again, muffling our moans and grunts of pleasure. Only the sound of our skin pping together and the faint creaking of the bed filled the room as we both reached our limits.


    Rumi nodded as she rode me harder with her breathing starting toe in short gasps. I could feel her love juices coating my cock and spilling down the bed, making every thrust smoother. My own climax is approaching fast. I matched her tempo, sliding in and out of her, feeling the pressure building up within me.


    Our bodies moved as one as our climax neared, holding back nothing from each other. Rumi''s walls tightened around me as she moaned into my mouth, her body begging for release. I felt the warmth of her juices as they coated me, her pleasure seeping into my soul and fueling my own. With onest, deep thrust, she came undone, her orgasm crashing over her like a wave as she called out my name. And at the same time as her, I released everything I had been holding back, filling her up as our bodies shuddered together.


    "Ruki... I... I may be turning lewd. And it''s because of you." Rumi weakly plopped on top of me, not even letting me pull out as we chased for our breath. The feeling of cumming at the same time as her was incredible.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mind it at all." I chuckled, kissing her forehead and then caressing her cheek, letting her know what I honestly feel, "I mean, aren''t I lewder than you? After all, I am the pervert who made you fall in love with me."


    Rumi''s cheeks turned a brighter shade of red and she nuzzled into my neck, her breathing slowly returning to normal. "It''s just..." she started, her voice muffled by my skin, "I''ve never felt this way before. It''s like I''ve be greedy for you. You... you unlocked a different side of me. Now, if I think about meeting Kana and the other girls next week, I might just feel embarrassed upon remembering all this."


    Her words were sweet and filled with a hint of shyness, but I knew she enjoyed every moment of it as much as I did. "Don''t worry, Rumi. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Besides, didn''t Kana assure you?" I whisperedfortingly, stroking her hair and back as shey on top of me.


    Rumi nodded slightly, "But still, I can''t help but feel a little... overwhelmed."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Mhm. It''s fine to be overwhelmed. And if it''s making you feel good, then that''s what matters." I whispered back as I ced another gentle kiss on her forehead. "But let''s not forget, this is still your house and you''re in charge. We can always take things slow."


    Rumi looked at me and put on her most beautiful smile, "Yes, Ruki... And I want to experience more with you."


    Her words made my heart flutter. We had just crossed another milestone in our rtionship, and she was already eager for more. It was like she had unlocked a treasure chest filled with passion and desire and she wasn''t nning on closing it anytime soon.


    "We''ll get to do that but for now... I think we''re not done here yet." I mischievously smiled as my cock which was still sheathed deeply within her found its way to regain its strength. She felt the shift in my mood as she looked down at me with wide eyes.


    "Pervert Ruki." She sweetly murmured but this time she let me do the honors of moving, to bring us both to what we wanted.


    With her still straddling me, I started to rock my hips upward, sliding my cock out before pushing it back in again. Each thrust was met with a whimper from her that grew into a moan as I picked up the pace. Her breasts bounced slightly with each movement, and the sight was almost too much to handle.


    For the next thirty minutes, this became the scene of her bedroom. We changed to different positions but every time, it would end with us looking at each other, watching how much we loved the sensation at the same time as we conveyed our undying and growing affection.


    By the time we showed up downstairs, it was already close to eight in the morning. We quickly made our breakfast and enjoyed a rxing time where Rumi clung next to me, regaining her energy through more intimacy between us.

 Chapter 2262: Stretching the time as much as possible

    Chapter 2262: Stretching the time as much as possible


    ?


    After breakfast, we decided to go to the nearby park to take a morning walk. The fresh air and the serene environment helped to clear our minds and allowed us to appreciate the beauty of our strengthened bond. When we passed by the public library where I first truly interacted with her, Rumi held my hand tightly, as if afraid that I would disappear if she let go.


    How adorable. If only she knew that I was also that afraid that there mighte a day when they would just suddenly tell me that they wanted to leave me. It was the thing I dreaded the most.


    But that was a thought that was better off shelved at the back of my mind. For now, we were here, together, sharing this beautiful moment.


    The gentle sunshine kissed our skin as we walked hand-in-hand as we reached a park where we could sit down and rest to talk about things. We brought up the interactive story booth that we''d be doing for the Cultural Festival, the activities that we could do in clubs, and a lot


    more.


    Rumi looked so at peace, so content, that I couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment for bringing that smile to her face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, for sure, she''d go back to scolding me when I camete to the club next week. But that''s also part of the joy, right?


    After our walk, I started preparing to leave. She clung to me as if she didn''t want me to go but couldn''t voice it out properly. And so, I decided to prepare lunch for her again.


    I was also worried that she might get gloomy once I left the house. All the memories we had yesterday and this morning should be enough but... there''s no hurt adding more to it, right? As someone who already lived in this house alone for too long, Rumi wasn''t really exactly a gloomy person. It''s only this huge house.


    She had hobbies of her own but mostly, it was reading a literature piece or just surfing the inte. She also goes out with her friends sometimes to hang out in tranquil spots in the city. Kana would sometimes join her too. And now that there''s Rae, Otsuka-senpai, and Hana, they could also continue setting up more of it. If I am free, I''ll naturally join them.


    "What is your favorite dish, Rumi?" I asked as I started picking out ingredients from her well- stocked fridge and pantry.


    "Erm... anything with meat, I guess. I like steaks and roast chicken." She replied with a shy smile as she watched me move around her kitchen with surprising ease. In her eyes, she''s probably looking at me through the lens of a wife evaluating her husband.


    "Steak it is, then. What about hamburg steak?" I picked a pack of ground beef from the fridge and ced it on the counter.


    I wasn''t confident with making a usual steak even though it only needed seasoning so... I had to improvise.


    Rumi nodded enthusiastically, "That sounds delicious. I haven''t had a good one in a while." With that, I got to work. The kitchen came to life with the sizzle of the pan and the aroma of cooking meat filling the air. The simple task of preparing food for someone you care about is surprisingly satisfying. It''s a way of saying ''I love you'' without actually saying it.


    And Rumi sure enjoyed it. She tried to help out but since I wanted to serve her, I just told her to sit back and rx.


    "This guy... You really know how to make a woman feel special," Rumi said with a warm smile as she watched me cook. Her eyes never left me, as if she was afraid to miss any moment of this domestic bliss.


    "It''s nothing really. I just want to make sure you have a good meal," I replied, focusing on the sizzling meat. I was determined to give her something that would make her feel cherished, something that would show her that she was more than just another girl in ourplex rtionship. That''s the least that I can do for their sacrifice and eptance.


    Before long, the aroma of perfectly seasoned Hamburg steaks filled the kitchen, making our stomachs rumble in anticipation. I ted the food with a side of steaming rice and a fresh sd, setting the table for two. Rumi''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she took her seat, and the sight of her eagerly waiting for me to join her made my chest swell with happiness. It''s still a little early but it won''t hurt to recharge more after all that exercise in the bed. Once we finished eating, it was truly time for me to leave. And just like earlier, Rumi clung to me tightly, refusing to let go.


    In the end, I sumbed to her embrace and turned around to pamper her more. She knew she was being difficult so Rumi just folded in my embrace, enjoying the time that she managed to sneak out more from me.


    "I love you, Ruki."


    "Mhm. I love you too. Don''t miss me too much but if you do, you know you can call me anytime, right?"


    "Call you? What if you''re busy?"


    "Well, I''ll message you as soon as I see it."


    She pouted but didn''t argue anymore. Before long, she sent me out to her door and we shared one more kiss before she pushed me out of the door, giggling.


    "See you next week, Rumi," I called out with a wink before turning to leave. A stepter, I heard the door opening again as she peeked her head out.


    "See you, shameless Ruki."


    And then she was gone again.


    Really, was she that embarrassed to say goodbye? Or she''s just holding back not to cling to me again? Yeah. That''s more likely the case.


    Upon reaching the train station, I sent a message to the girl, telling her to call the other girls. Her house shouldn''t be so gloomy anymore.


    As the train started moving, my head already shifted to my next destination... Eimi should be waiting for me by now. We have another supermarket date and maybe I can learn more dishes from her? As for Anzu-nee... if she''s at home then... I''ll just continue ying the role of her little brother and someone she can rely on that is close to a boyfriend.


    Ah. Knowing that girl, I doubt she could act like that when Eimi was around. Last week was a special circumstance that allowed for us to be alone together.

 Chapter 2263: Rare Jealousy

    Chapter 2263: Rare Jealousy


    ?


    Upon exiting the station, I decided to go home first to check on Akane and drop the bag that I brought with me. I couldn''t juste to meet Eimi with it still hanging on my shoulder, right?


    Besides, with Akane''s period already here, she might shrivel up in here like a nt that hadn''t been watered by my presence.


    "I''m home," I said as I opened the door and noticed Akane not waiting for me.


    It was a little strange but my silly wife''s voice soon echoed from inside. I could tell from the echo where she was.


    "Wee back, husband!"


    In the bathroom, right?


    "Akane, are you okay?" I called out as I headed down the hallway and into the living room.


    "Un! It''s just... it was leaking. Ugh... I hate this, husband. I haven''t greeted you by the door and now..."


    As always, despite sounding so frustrated, her clinginess was once again bing amplified. I dropped my bag on the side and then went into the kitchen to ce the food I packed for her. Rumi didn''t mind when she saw me making more than what we were going to eat earlier. My girls were already so used to my considerate trait that they were probably starting to assume that anything I did that was unexinable might be tied to my consideration to one of them or someone I was close to.


    Which wasn''t wrong at all.


    After that, I walked towards our bathroom to check on Akane. Ready to assist her if she needed one. I could already imagine her flustered face and the mess she was in, trying to deal with the monthly inconvenience alone.


    As I walked in, I pushed the door gently, just in case she didn''t want me dealing with it.


    But not hearing any protest from inside, I stepped in.


    And there she was, sitting on the edge of the tub.


    She was already dressed but it looked like she couldn''t stand up from there. "H-husband..." Upon seeing me, her eyes became watery as she stretched her arms up. She looked like a kitten in distress, waiting for me to pick her up. My chest twinged slightly as I couldn''t stop my heart from melting at the sight of her vulnerability.


    "What''s wrong? Is it hurting too much?" I rushed over to Akane, wrapping my arms around her in a gentle embrace. She wrapped her arms around my waist and buried her face on my chest, rubbing it.


    "It''s just... it''s so annoying, husband." She answered with her voice tinged with frustration. "And messy."


    "Well, you aren''t used to it yet?" I yfully asked asbed her golden hair to lighten up the atmosphere.


    Akane''s cheeks reddened before biting my finger lightly, "It''s not like that, husband! It''s just... I''m frustrated. Because of this, I didn''t manage to greet you at the door so it''s annoying!"


    Look at this girl''s silliness, so that''s what she''s being frustrated for. Not the fact that she had to deal with her period.


    I patted her head before pinching her bloated cheeks that were threatening to inte further, "Alright, why don''t we do it again? I''ll go outside and you wait for me at the front door."


    If it will satisfy her, then why not, right?


    Akane''s eyes lit up as she nodded vigorously.


    I kissed her lips and tapped her rosy cheek lightly before stepping out of the bathroom and into the hallway.


    Not long after, I could hear the silly girl mbering out of the bathroom as though preparing to chase after me.


    When I reached the front door, I nced back and saw her standing there, grinning. Her golden hair might be a little disheveled from her earlier rush but she still looked gorgeous nheless.


    I gestured for her to wait again then I stepped outside.


    I waited for a few seconds before turning back around and opening the door, pretending to have just returned home, "I''m home, Akane!"


    Already standing by the door, Akane smiled beautifully as she threw herself at me. Her arms wrapped around my neck instantly before jovially greeting me, "Wee home, husband!"


    As silly as this was, it was truly this kind of little thing that made all the difference in our lives. After a quick redo of our greeting, Akane''s mood improved significantly.


    I kissed her again and Akane, with her clingy quirk because of her period, clung to me even tighter as if she could squeeze all thefort she needed from me.


    "Come on, let''s sit in the living room. I''ll get you a hot water bottle. Also, I brought home food that you''d surely like."


    Her eyes lit up and she nodded eagerly. Akane''s lovenguage was definitely more than just through food. But in this scenario, it was enticing enough for her. In any case, as her future husband, it''s my job to make sure she''s happy and well-fed, right?


    I carried her with me to the kitchen and put her down on the dining table where I served the piece of Hamburg steak that I packed. And to top it all off, I spoon-fed her while she sat on myp, giving her the full-service experience.


    Her cheeks remained red the whole time as she took each bite, but she never took her eyes off of me. It was like she was savoring not just the food but the moment. In any case, I also love every moment of it.


    After she finished eating, I moved us back to the living room where I gave her ap pillow while Ibed her lush golden hair.


    Although she''s especially clingy because of her period, it didn''t mean she''d be hard to talk to. We talked about my ns today and also reminded her of Miwa-nee''s return.


    I might not be home when they arrived so... I''d be leaving it to Akane to wee them home again, just like the first time.


    "Husband, what if I miss you?"


    "You always miss me, silly girl." I chuckled as my fingers ran through her soft hair,bing them gently, "But you know I''ll always be just a phone call away, right? We can also try calling Fuyu. That girl is always worried for you. And I''m sure I have to rely on her again tomorrow to look after you at school."


    Hearing Fuyu''s name, Akane pouted slightly, "I don''t need anyone else to look after me. I''m your wife. Fuyu is trying to steal you from me, husband."


    Look at her, now her jealousy was also amplified. But really, she''s quite adorable like this.


    "No one''s going to steal me, silly girl. I''m both yours, remember?" I whispered into her ear,


    causing her to squirm a bit on myp.


    "I know, but I can''t help. I''m now getting jealous of Fuyu."


    Seeing Akane pout more, I thought I should make this more interesting.


    I pulled out my phone and videocalled Fuyu.


    In less than a few seconds, my girl''s beautiful face popped up on the screen.


    Smiling as soon as she saw me, the girl greeted me in high spirits, "Hello, Ruki-kun, what''s this call about? Is this the part where you''re going to say you miss me and you want to see me


    as soon as possible?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ... Alright. If I didn''t know any better, I might think that she''s also suffering from the same quirk as Akane but she probably already guessed my reason for calling her.


    Down below, Akane''s eyes went wide with jealousy. She tried to reach for my phone but I just


    raised my arm.


    "I do miss you and I want to see you as soon as possible. But Fuyu, I''ve got a favor to ask. You know, it''s that time of the month. Akane''s feeling a bit under the weather today, so could you


    check on her today?"


    With her eyes shing a meaningful glint Fuyu''s smile didn''t waver. "This guy, do you even have to ask me that? Of course, I can. It''s Akane. I''ll always take care of her. Where is she by the way? Sulking on yourp?"


    Alright. Looks like my girls were all on their way to bing psychics. How was she so spot


    on?

 Chapter 2264: Only you

    Chapter 2264: Only you


    ?


    "Here she is," I said as I flipped the phone down to show Akane lyingfortably on myp, "Why are you pouting there Akane? Are you unhappy about something? You can''t be jealous of me, right? After all, you''re part of the reason why I fell in love with him."


    Fuyu''s voice was such a tease. She wasn''t being malicious, of course. Just poking fun at Akane''s antics.


    And sure enough, my silly wife''s face grew redder as her pout turned into a frown, "N-no. It''s just... I don''t know."


    I poked her cheek but the girl just bit my finger again.


    Hearing Akane''s unclear answer, Fuyu just giggled on the phone.


    "So, what are you nning to do today, Fuyu? Are you going to take Fubuki-chan outside?" I lifted the phone back and asked.


    Fuyu''s eyes lit up at the mention of her little sister. "Yes, Ruki-kun. I''m going to take the little runt to the parkter this afternoon. You can join us if you want. I mean, just don''t let Fubuki know that we''re already... you know?"


    "No!" Akane suddenly interjected, "F-fuyu. Don''t go to the park. Come here. Come here with Fubuki-chan. Husband will be busy today. I want to bully both of you."


    If at first she sounded like a lost child who was asking for attention, thatst part was her mischievous side making itseback. Looking at herfortable smile, I could tell she was already feeling better.


    Fuyu''s eyes narrowed yfully. She could also tell that Akane was feeling better by the way she spoke and acted, "Oh? Bullying us, huh? Alright. We''ll go there and pamper you instead. Fubuki is also asking me about you. But really, Akane. You''re always a handful when you''re on your period."


    I couldn''t help butugh at Fuyu''s remark, "Be good to her, okay? She needs to rest. Also, don''t spoil her too much. I''ll be the one to do that."


    "Of course, Ruki-kun. Don''t forget. I was the one handling her before. I''m already an expert at tying her down. Also, you have to spoil me too! Not just Akane." Fuyu giggled more while Akane sat up on myp, trying to make Fuyu jealous of our closeness by her clinginess.


    Just like this, we spent thirty minutes ying along andughing at each other, trying to get a reaction to the quirky silly girl.


    When the call ended, Akane settled back down on our couch. I was at her side as I bent down to kiss her forehead.


    "Alright, I''ll be backter. Do you want something from the supermarket? I''ll buy it for you."


    "No... Juste home soon, husband. I want to spend more time with you before you go to your part-time job."


    "Understood. Now, get some rest." I grabbed the nket from the side of the couch and gently covered her. "I''ll be quick. Don''t you go causing trouble while I''m gone."


    Akane stuck out her tongue, "As if I would. Go and have fun with Eimi. She''s been waiting for you too."


    "So, you won''t get jealous of Eimi?" I yfully poked her nose, making Akane frown. My finger naturally took the me as she bit on it.


    "I won''t... I''m not jealous of anyone. I just thought... it''s fun to act that way sometimes." Akane''s eyes twinkled mischievously, her cheeks still flushed from our little game.


    "You''re lying. I can tell when you''re genuinely jealous. But that''s also an adorable side of you... So, don''t hesitate to tell me if you do feel jealous. I''ll make it up to you." I kissed her again, this time more intimate than thest as if leaving her with a taste of me lingering on her lips.


    "Hmph! Bad husband. Just go before I keep you locked in here with me." Akane pretended to pout, but I knew she enjoyed it.


    Iughed and then pinched her cheek before turning to the kitchen to check on what we might need to restock before going out of the house.


    The fridge was mostly empty because of how we kept having the girls over. But it''s not a problem. It''s also satisfying for me to be able to serve everyone.


    As I was leaving the house, I checked on Akane onest time and found her already snoring on our couch. Of course, it was also exhausting for her.


    A few minutester, I arrived at Eimi''s house. Even without ringing their doorbell, I already saw two figures waiting outside.


    My Eimi and Anzu-nee.


    They were both dressed casually, with Eimi in a simple white blouse and Anzu-nee in a cute pink dress that emphasized her youthfulness - yeah, she''s not going to beat the allegations that she looked like a middle schooler despite already being a college student.


    I waved and smiled at them.


    "Mhm. You looked great today. And you too, Anzu-nee-san." I greeted them with quite a cheeky smile that immediately made Eimi giggle while Anzu-nee bloated her cheeks. "Cheeky little brother. Take care of Eimi again, alright?" As always, Anzu-nee put on the shoes of an older sister not just to Eimi but to me too. Regardless of what happened between usst week, this would remain a constant.


    "Don''t worry, Anzu-nee. I''ll make sure she won''t get lost in the supermarket aisles." I yfully said as Eimi instantly reacted to it.


    "Hey, Ruki! I''m not that much of a child," Eimi said with a yful pout, pushing against my arm lightly.


    Anzu-nee rolled her eyes, unamused, "Eimi-chan. Don''t let him tease you like that. You have to tease him back."


    "I know Anzu-nee!" Eimi eximed before turning to me and sticking her tongue out, "Here, hold my hand Ruki, it''ll be bad if you get lost in the market. I have to protect you from jumping to another girl."


    I yed along by saying, "You know what, Eimi? How will I get lost when I only have my eyes


    on you?"


    Eimi''s cheeks flushed a beautiful shade of red as she took my hand. As for Anzu-nee, she made a face as though she was cringing at my flowery words. She then murmured, "What an idiotic little brother."


    Despite those words, I could see her smiling silly underneath it.


    "Alright. That''s enough for your glib tongue, Ruki. We have a supermarket to catch. Anzu- nee, we''re going. Please look after the house." Eimi had our hands intertwined as she pulled


    me with her.


    Anzu nodded and just gestured as though shooing us away.


    As we walked towards the supermarket, Eimi and I chatted casually about our week. She talked about her sses and her friends. And as for me, apart from things I''ve already told her through our messages and calls, I also filled her in with some of the happenings that were


    best told in person.


    "Oh right, Ruki. Anzu-nee also told me aboutst week. She sounded so guilty as if she had stolen you from me."


    Ah. Of course, she wouldn''t be able to hide it from Eimi. Nheless, I already told her about that instance to this girl and while conflicted about how our dynamics changed, shemended me for standing up for her older cousin.


    I mean, I also filled her in on my spection about that guy. That he might just be putting Anzu-nee on the back burner and nning to two-time with her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While I wasn''t any better than that guy... I naturally wouldn''t just sit back when I saw how affected she was by their breakup before.


    "Well, I guess that''s the normal reaction. But I think Anzu-nee can soon get over it. Her low self-esteemes from her appearance but if I keep treating her like an older sister, she''ll soon build up the confidence to stand on her own without looking for a guy who will just date her just because." I said to Eimi as we approached the supermarket. Listening attentively, Eimi nodded her head with a pleased expression, "There you go with your consideration, Ruki. I won''t say anything since you know what you''re doing. But thank you for looking after Anzu-nee. None of us could truly cheer her up, only you."

 Chapter 2265: Box of Chocolates

    Chapter 2265: Box of Choctes


    ?


    Unlike our previous supermarket dates, Eimi and I took our time navigating the aisles today. We first filled our carts with the essentials that we listed then we went on a magical trip, stretching our time together as much as we could.


    Eimi''s eyes sparkled as she spotted a row of choctes she''d been dying to try. "Ruki, can we buy some of these? They''re supposed to be really good!"


    "But Eimi, they have alcohol content," I said as I pointed out thebel. It was a row of fancy choctes that were clearly marketed for adults. Although not as high as a liquor, the content was still something that we probably weren''t allowed to consume yet. "Though it won''t hurt to try one."


    Her eyes grew wide, "Really? Can we, Ruki?"


    I nodded with a mischievous smile. It was bad, of course, but who said we can''t indulge in a little bit of fun? "Just one, okay? Or better yet, we''ll split one piece between the two of us. That way, it won''t be as intoxicating as taking a whole piece." I said as I eyed the smallest box. It had six pieces of choctes inside.


    Just looking at its price, it''s really not your normal chocte. Hopefully, the cashier won''t ask us or tell us to present an ID.


    Upon seeing me pick it up from the shelf, Eimi''s eyes lit up as if we had just found a treasure chest. She grabbed it from my hand, inspecting it as if it were a rare artifact. She''s not someone with a low alcohol tolerance, right? I mean, we were allowed to drink amazake during New Year''s shrine visit so she''d probably be good with it. As for me... well, kissing drunk women should also count, right? Miwa-nee and Shio had already given me a taste of it.


    Of course, it''s not the same as drinking but still... there was that lingering taste in their mouth.


    After adding the choctes to our cart, we continued to wander around the supermarket. It was a nice change of pace from our usual routine of rushing through to grab the items we needed and get out. Today, it felt more like a leisurely stroll through a park on a sunny day.


    Well, we should''ve done this before. s, we''re always quite pressed for time. In any case, it would never be toote to change that. I''ll make sure that we''ll have more of these moments in the future.


    The supermarket was bustling with the usual weekend crowd, but Eimi and I remained in our own little world. We yed a game of ''Who can guess what the other wants?'' as we threw random items into the cart.


    Eimi had a knack for picking out snacks and drinks she knew I''d love, while I had a keen eye for the ingredients. She mentioned wanting to try to reinvent their recipes or create a new specialty dish.


    We''re like a young husband and wife, picking up things for our new house.


    As we approached the checkout line, Eimi''s eyes remained glued to the box of choctes. She was like a kid in a candy store, eagerly waiting for the moment she could finally indulge in the sweet treasure we had found.


    Is she that eager to get drunk or the chocte is just too tempting to resist? Either way, seeing my Eimi like this would always be a treat to me.


    "Alright, after we pay for these, let''s split one piece as we walk, alright?" I whispered to her which immediately made her eyes sparkle.


    When we reached our turn in the checkout line, Eimi couldn''t help but sneak a peek at the choctes in the cart. The cashier, an older woman with a warm smile, took a look at our items and winked. She already knew us by face since we always lined up on her line every weekend.


    "You two look like you''re nning something fun," she said as she scanned the chocte box, "Just remember, moderation is key."


    Eimi blushed and nodded while I chuckled at the cashier''s knowing remark. We paid for our groceries and started making our way back to her house.


    The sun was still high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the pavement as we exited the supermarket. Eimi clutched the box while I carried our groceries, one huge bag in each hand.


    As we left the vicinity of the supermarket, Eimi opened the box, picked up a piece and took a bite on it before giving me the remaining half. The rich, bitter taste of the chocte immediately filled my mouth as the faint warmth of the alcohol hit me. She closed her eyes, savoring the taste, and a soft moan escaped her lips.


    Looks like it was really that good, huh? I wasn''t much of a sweet tooth so I was also surprised that its sweetness was so bnced. But the heat that seemingly drew a line in my throat was something new to me... The alcohol was definitely not a joke.


    When I nced at Eimi''s side, it was worse for her. Although she didn''t look drunk yet, her cheeks had already turned to a shade of red. She''s still munching on the chocte, savoring its exquisite taste. Somehow, her image looked so erotic that I couldn''t help but lean in and kiss her gently.


    Her eyes shot open and she looked surprised at first before she leaned into my kiss, melting into it. We kissed in the middle of the road back to her house, not caring about the asional nces from passersby.


    The taste of chocte and a hint of alcohol danced on our tongues, making it all the more sensual.


    Our kiss grew deeper, the warmth of our bodies blending in the sunlit afternoon. A gentle breeze yed with Eimi''s hair as we held onto each other, oblivious to the world around us. The chocte box remained open, forgotten in her hand.


    Of course, I could already tell that the alcohol was already doing its job, intoxicating us both in a way that wasn''t just about the chocte. Eimi''s hand found its way to my waist, pulling me close to her as our kiss grew more passionate.


    We stumbled slightly, the weight of our desire for each other and the unexpected buzz from the chocte making our legs feel a bit wobbly.


    After a while, we both made a conscious decision to break away from our passionate kiss, the sweet taste of the chocte still lingering on our lips. We chuckled at our own boldness, but the heat between us remained.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Eimi picked another piece but before she could open it up, my voice stopped her, "Eimi, didn''t we agree that we''ll only taste one?"


    Since the effect on me was still mild and it was me who initiated that kiss, I tried being responsible in this one. I mean, I shouldn''t get her drunk from choctes or Anzu-nee would scold me. Maybe we could try one againter but not outside.


    "Ah, Ruki. I know we said one but it''s so good." Eimi looked at me with a pair of puppy eyes that were hard to resist. She was so adorable that I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Indeed it is, but let''s wait until we get home. Like the grocery auntie said, moderation is key, remember?" I teased Eimi, taking the box of choctes from her hand and cing it back in the shopping bag. She pouted yfully, but I knew she understood where I wasing from. Soon, we continued our walk back to her house, the aroma of the choctes teasing us from the bag. Eimi got the other bag from my hand so that she could hug my arm as we strolled.


    Once again, we felt like a couple going home from a weekend stroll, strengthening our bond after a long week of work. The warmth of the approaching noon was the perfect backdrop for our light-hearted banter.

 Chapter 2266: Tipsy

    Chapter 2266: Tipsy


    ?


    Upon arriving at Eimi''s house, Anzu-nee immediately noticed the change in Eimi''s mood which was a little more clingy than normal. The petite woman inquired me by her eyes and I had to carefully word it out in a whisper as we passed by her, "Sorry, Anzu-nee-san, we probably tried something we shouldn''t."


    Anzu-nee raised an eyebrow but she said nothing. She spied the box on top of the groceries and immediately knew what was happening. "Oh, I see. Whose idea was it to buy that?"


    Eimi, still clinging onto my arm, answered with a cheeky smile, "Mine. But it''s so good. It''s like heaven melting in your mouth! You should try one too, Anzu-nee."


    Anzu-nee looked at us and rolled her eyes, "I''ll pass for now. Maybe after I make sure you two don''t do anything stupid."


    There goes her older sister trait. But well, she''s also fine like this.


    We stepped inside the house, Eimi''s excitement bubbling over as she dragged me into the kitchen. We set the bag she bought for them on the table and I put down the grocery bag for our house on the side.


    Eimi looked so eager to start cooking despite her cheeks still flushed from our little chocte experiment.


    Anzu-nee stood at the side, observing us. She grabbed a ss of water from the fridge and handed it to Eimi, who took it gratefully and downed half of it in one go.


    "Hey, Onoda-kun, did she eat a whole piece?" she asked in a hushed voice, letting Eimi not hear her.


    "Well, she had half of one while I took the half," I whispered back to Anzu-nee, who nodded. Her face was still riddled with concern.


    "You too, huh? Let me see." She said as she turned to face me, inspecting if I also had a flush of alcohol on my cheeks. She reached for my cheek, her fingertips grazed it lightly, "Don''t smile at me like an idiot, dumb little brother."


    "Why not? Is my smiling face not good, Anzu-nee-san?" I teased, shing her a cheeky grin. Despite her attempt to remain stern, a small smirk yed at the corners of her mouth.


    Eimi, seemingly oblivious to our exchange, had already started to unpack the groceries, her eyes lighting up at the ingredients she had chosen. "Ruki, I think we can make a killer dessert with these choctes! Maybe something for your Literature Club''s stall at the Cultural Festival?"


    Upon hearing that, I hurriedly turned to her, my face was probably carrying a hint of panic because of that idea, "Wait. We can''t do that. It''ll be bad if everyone gets drunk from it!"


    Eimi looked at me with a puzzled look, "But it''s just a small amount of alcohol, Ruki." "It is. But look at you." I pointed out as Eimi giggled, her cheeks still flushed. "You''re already tipsy from just half a piece. Imagine if we give that to everyone at the festival."


    "Won''t that be quite a sight?" She giggled again before picking up the box and taking another piece, continuing what I stopped her from doing earlier. She took half a bite before moving back to me, pressing her half-eaten chocte to my mouth. "Come on, Ruki. Isn''t this delicious?"


    Her eyes had a sparkle to them that was both alluring and a little bit rming. I would be blind if I couldn''t see that the alcohol within the chocte had gotten to her more than she admitted.


    In any case, I couldn''t just let her suffer alone, right? We''re in this together. I okayed her picking it up so... I took the chocte from her, popping the rest in my mouth, feeling the same sear from earlier.


    Next to me, Anzu-nee facepalmed, "You kids... Learn to control yourselves." But as she said that, she grabbed a piece herself.


    Eimi and I stared at her for a moment, both our eyes wide with surprise. Then, we couldn''t help but burst out inughter. Even Anzu-nee couldn''t resist the absurdity of the situation or she was just trying it out to see if it was truly that intoxicating.


    As she started opening it, she gave us a side eye and said, "What? I''m not going to be left out." With that, she put the whole piece in her mouth and started munching on it.


    Somehow, I couldn''t help but feel that this was a very bad idea.


    Eimi was already tipsy just from half of it and she took another half. Then, what about Anzu- nee? Would she also be as affected? As we watched her, Anzu-nee closed her eyes, savoring the vor. She took her time, really tasting it.


    After a few moments, she opened her eyes. It was delicious. But you two should really learn to enjoy it slowly."


    She sounded the same but just like Eimi, I could already see the hint of redness creeping up her cheeks. Maybe she had a higher tolerance or maybe she''s just really good at hiding it. But she was definitely feeling it.


    Eimi pped once, pleased at the sight. "See, I told you it''s delicious. Come on, Ruki. Let''s prepare our lunch."


    I nodded, taking a deep breath to regain myposure. "Alright, let''s do it."


    I followed her to the countertop but my eyes couldn''t help but dart around these two cousins. One started to act more lovey-dovey because of the choctes while the other one is trying to be the cool older sister. But she''s obviously enjoying it too, which was kind of funny.


    Nothing could go wrong, right?


    Alright. Let''s not jinx it, Ruki. Focus!


    I nodded to myself, mentally preparing to cook with a tipsy Eimi. She was already pulling out pans and ingredients, her movements slightly exaggerated. Anzu-nee, on the other hand, was leaning against the counter like a hawk waiting for its prey to trip. She had a knowing smile on her face that made me feel like we were about to embark on a wild ride.


    Hopefully, not that wild.


    In any case, as someone who was still confident that the alcohol in the choctes had yet to affect me, I adeptly helped Eimi prepare the ingredients. However, from time to time, I''d go over to Anzu-nee to check if she was okay. She''d just give me a thumbs up every time, so I guessed she was fine.


    Or not. As I moved over to her again, Anzu-nee leaned on me, slipping her arms around my waist and hugging me tightly.


    Eimi, who saw that, shook her head with a meaningful smile.


    "Ruki. Do you know why we can be this carefree?" She asked, not really that bothered that Anzu-nee was clinging to me. She knew it was because of the choctes.


    I answered with a shake of my head.


    "It''s because you''re here," Eimi said with a gentle smile, her eyes zed over by the alcohol''s warmth. "You won''t let us go over the top."


    Somehow, her words resonated with me. Well, that''s just the truth, isn''t it? Despite the chaos that the chocte might bring today, I, who still had my reason intact, would make sure that these two girls wouldn''t do anything they''d regretter.


    I patted Anzu-nee''s head before I went back to Eimi''s side, continuing our preparation for lunch. While Anzu also got dragged in as the three of us worked together.


    Around half an hourter, we were sitting around the dining table, the aroma of a mouthwatering lunch we had prepared together filling the room. Anzu-nee had moved from leaning against me to taking a seat next to Eimi. Both of them were staring at me with a mix of adoration and contentment. The alcohol in the choctes definitely made them act more affectionate than intoxicated.


    "Ruki... I love you." Rumi shyly whispered as I sat down to enjoy the fruits of ourbor. The chocte had definitely loosened her tongue but this was already normal for us, I guess.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I looked into her eyes and replied, "I love you too, Eimi." Anzu-nee, who was sitting on the other side, pouted but didn''t say anything else.

 Chapter 2267: Intoxicated

    Chapter 2267: Intoxicated


    ?


    Soon after we finished lunch, I found out that I was too optimistic in thinking that they wouldn''t get drunk from those choctes.


    When I took over to clean the table, I found the two cousins taking another piece of the chocte, saying that was the dessert before graciously leaving me the final piece.


    Right. Because I walked away, Eimi already munched down the whole piece before I could get to her. As for Anzu-nee... she just looked as intoxicated as her cousin.


    The two giggled as they watched me, making it difficult for me to decide whether tough or


    cry.


    "Alright, you two. Let''s sit down and watch something," I suggested, hoping that it might keep them distracted while the alcohol from the choctes wore off.


    They both nodded, but upon seeing me not taking thest piece of chocte they left for me, Eimi''s eyes widened. "Ruki, don''t forget your dessert!"


    She picked it up and fed it to me herself.


    Her soft, gentle hands caressed my cheek as she held the piece of chocte to my lips. I could see the innocence in her eyes as if she still had no idea of its effect on her. I couldn''t resist her sweetness though, so I still took the chocte, the taste of alcohol stronger than before because it was a whole piece rather than half.


    I had no idea if I could continue not being affected by it. But I had to keep myposure. I couldn''t just let them get wild on their own. For sure, they''d feel drowsy soon enough so... I just had to apany them before it hit them.


    We settled into the living room, the TV ying a random anime series that they had been watching.


    However, before I knew it, Anzu-nee leaned into me, her head restingfortably on my shoulder. On the other hand, Eimi was curled up on myp,fortably using my chest as her backrest.


    I could understand Eimi but for Anzu-nee to also act like this... did she forget that she''s not supposed to get close to me while Eimi was around? Or maybe, she eased up on it after telling the girl aboutst week? Whichever the case, this showed that she had also started relying on me. Not just her ''little brother'' but more as her man.


    Theirbined weight and warmth wereforting, their giggles and whispers to each other like a sweet melody that filled the room. The TV yed in the background but their attention seemed to be only focused on me.


    Eimi''s hand snaked around my neck as she kissed me even with Anzu-nee next to us. Her fingers found their way to my hair as they dug into it before gentlybing it. On the other hand, Anzu-nee''s hand found my hand and brought it onto herp. She yed on my palm with her fingers drawing circles around it, trying to get a reaction from me.


    I could feel their breathing gradually slow down as the alcohol from the choctes started to kick in.


    I shifted slightly under their weight, trying to get morefortable, when Eimi looked up at me with a sleepy smile. "Ruki... Can we stay like this forever?"


    Her words sounded a little stretched and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her adorable state.


    "Mhm. We can. However, what can we do with food? We''ll have to move eventually," I yfully answered while stroking her chestnut-colored hair. "For now, we can enjoy this." "Un! I love this." Eimi kissed me again, this time even deeper than earlier.


    Their warmth was indeedforting, but the room was starting to spin. It dawned on me that maybe the choctes weren''t as innocent as I thought. I was starting to feel its effects too. I could feel the heat building up in my chest as my vision seemed to spin ever so slightly.


    Eimi''s kisses grew more fervent as her hands moved from my neck to my chest, exploring me with her gentle touch that screamed her desire for me.


    Anzu-nee''s grip on my hand tightened as she already slotted her fingers on the gaps of mine, sping it tightly. Nheless, her head remained resting on my shoulder as I could sense her breathing bing heavier. She''s close to falling asleep.


    Unfortunately, with Eimi like this, the atmosphere in the room gradually shifted. The innocent giggles were reced by the rapidly growing sound of our desire.


    Her hands explored my body as they moved from my chest down to my stomach, feeling its firmness. She was obviously enjoying herself being this proactive.


    I kissed her back, my hand sliding down her back as I gripped her waist. The sweet taste of the chocte lingered on both of our tongues. The vor mixed with her saliva that I couldn''t help but crave more.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But before we could fall into a more intimate state, Eimi''s movements grew heavier as her eyelids drooped down.


    As for Anzu-nee, she was already still and silent. Even the strength from her grip had long loosened and if I wanted to, I could pull it out of her grasp.


    I had to admit, it was quite tempting to let myself go and enjoy this moment with Eimi. But then again, this was her in an intoxicated state. She might not remember anything and it was also going to be scummy of me to take advantage of her vulnerable state. It''s not like we cannot do it again when she''s sober.


    As gently as possible, I carried her off of myp for a moment. Then, I turned to Anzu-nee and helped her lie down on the sofa.


    Once that was done, I picked up Eimi who was already close to falling asleep. She was purring like a cat in my arms as I carried her to her room.


    Since this wasn''t my first time here, navigating to her room wasn''t difficult but opening her door was.


    Perhaps sensing the sudden shaking as I reached for the knob, Eimi tightened her arms around my neck, her eyes fluttering open slightly. "R-Ruki... where are we...?"


    "Your room. I''ll tuck you in bed. You should rest and let the effect of the choctes wear off."


    I whispered gently to her.


    However, maybe understanding that I might leave after settling her down, Eimi protested with a sleepy murmur, "Don''t go, Ruki. Stay with me..."


    Her voice was soft and filled with a childlike vulnerability that made it impossible for me to refuse. I nodded and carried her over to the bed. Iid her down gently, her eyes half-closed as she watched me with azy gaze.


    Sumbing to that needy expression, I climbed up andy down next to her.


    Eimi giggled in delight as she slotted herself into my embrace, her lips awaiting the warmth


    of another kiss.


    Could I still resist this temptation? Obviously not. But at least, I knew what I had to do. To satisfy my girl until she falls asleep.


    As my arms tightened around her, I leaned in to capture her lips with a gentle peck, the taste of chocte and Eimi''s sweetness melding together.

 Chapter 2268: Sweet Surrender *

    Chapter 2268: Sweet Surrender *


    ?


    Soon, the room became heated and our kisses grew past intimate as they melded with our desire for each other.


    Eimi''s hand started to roam again but this time, she was more hurried in her actions as if she was running on a clock. She grabbed the bottom of my shirt, pulling it up to expose my abs. Her half-lidded eyes sparkled with mischief as she touched it, "Ruki... I want more of you."


    She was probably fighting her drowsiness to keep her desires at bay. I knew that if I just stayed still, she might pass out before we could even get to the good part. That''s why I decided to indulge in this rare, tipsy Eimi a bit more. To satisfy her without crossing any lines she might want to cross when she was sober. That would also retain its special meaning for both of us.


    With a gentle nudge, Iid her down on her back as my body hovered over her. I dropped my lips on her neck before gradually moving down to her chest, leaving a trail of kisses along the way. Eimi''s breath grew hurried as her body quivered from my sensual touches.


    I rolled her dress up to her chest, revealing hercy ck bra. It was quite the sight to behold, a stark contrast to her usually shy demeanor. She looked up at me, her eyes half-closed, silently begging for more.


    I nodded and continued before her drowsiness could take her to the dreand. I unsped her bra, revealing her perky breasts, the chill of the room causing her nipples to harden. She gasped as I kissed and sucked on them, her hands sping a clump of my hair to guide me where she wanted me to tease her next.


    Her skin was like silk under my fingertips as I massaged her breasts. The way she arched her back and whimpered under me was music to my ears, encouraging me to pleasure her more. Eimi''s tipsy state made her more responsive, and more vocal about her needs. It was a side of her I hadn''t seen often.


    Gradually, my lips slid further down, kissing her along the way as I traced a line to her smooth navel. The intoxicating fragrance of her body filled my nose and even in her tipsy state, Eimi''s body responded eagerly to my touch and kisses. I felt a twinge of guilt for indulging her but I couldn''t deny the affection and desire in her eyes apanied by the needy sounds she made.


    I knew she wouldn''t stop me even if she was sober. She was like Rumi, after all. Waiting for the day we could finally cross that final line together. And that shouldn''t happen with the influence of alcohol, even if it was just chocte.


    For now though, I could indulge her in the things we already did. Like tasting her and making her cum with my mouth and tongue.


    I kissed my way down her smooth navel, reaching the waistline of her skirt.


    Eimi nced down to see what I was doing, the haziness of the alcohol making her eyes glossier than usual. As I began pulling down her skirt, she gasped, "R-Ruki..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got you," I murmured reassuringly before focusing on the task at hand. Eimi lifted her hips to help me slide off her skirt, revealing her matching ckcy panties that barely contained her current excitement. The sight was more intoxicating than the alcohol in the chocte and I couldn''t help but push my face down on it like a pervert as I sniffed her scent.


    Her cheeks flushed into a crimson shade as she bit her bottom lip, giving me a shy but eager look.


    "R-Ruki," Eimi whispered my name, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    I looked up at her and put on my usual smile before starting to kiss her inner thighs, holding her legs upright. Her legs quivered from the sensation and she tightly gripped the sheets beneath her as I trailed kisses closer and closer to her panties.


    Her voice grew needier as she begged, "P-please, Ruki. Don''t tease me."


    I smirked before finally kissing her through the soft, silky fabric. Her body jolted from the contact as my mouth sped around her moist sacred ce, tasting the sweetness that was uniquely hers. The chocte had heightened her sensitivity and she was already soaking wet from our earlier kisses and touches. Now, with my mouth and tongue teasing her, even without directly touching her yet, she was already close to the edge.


    But like I promised, I wanted to give her that satisfaction and pleasure she needed.


    After teasing her until she almost tugged at my hair and pushed me down, I parted the fabric to the side giving me ess to her sacred ce leaking her love juices.


    Eimi let out a moan, her body arching as my tongue met her clit. Somehow, I could still taste the chocte on my tongue andbining it with her taste, it became a delicious mix that had me craving for more. I circled my tongue around it, feeling it swell from the pleasure she was receiving from me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her hands tightly gripped my hair, guiding me as she pushed my face deeper into her folds. She was already close to her peak, and the way her body trembled and the sweet sounds of pleasure she made were all the indications I needed.


    My tongue danced around her clit, teasing and flicking it before my tongue glided down her slit and into her narrow entrance. Upon sensing my tongue''s intrusion, Eimi''s moans grew louder as she whispered my name over and over, echoing in the room.


    The thought of Anzu-nee that we left downstairs had already left my mind and only Eimi''s pleasure remained. She was moaning and whimpering beneath me as I brought her closer to climax.


    Soon, Eimi''s legs wrapped around my neck as she was eagerly riding the waves of pleasure I was giving her. Her moans grew louder and more desperate as I increased the pace of my tongue''s dance in her sacred ce.


    Her hips shivered uncontrobly as her grip on my hair grew painfully tight. But I didn''t stop. I couldn''t. This was the moment she''d been waiting for and I wasn''t going to disappoint her.


    Eimi''s voice cracked with passion as she continued calling out my name amidst her moan. It was like a sweet chant that spurred me on, pushing me to give her the most intense pleasure she''d ever felt.


    And soon, Eimi was pushed over the limit as she reached her peak. Her body quivered intensely as the pleasure of her climax spread throughout her body. Her moans grew muffled by the pillow picked up and bit into as she released everything in my mouth. Her grip on my hair loosened as she fell back onto the bed, her chest heaving with each breath she took. After thoroughly cleaning her up, I took a moment to appreciate the beauty of her spent form before leaning up to kiss her on the lips and forehead.


    "Rest now. Don''t fight it anymore or you''ll feel badter," I whispered as I pulled the covers over her. She nodded sleepily, already sumbing to the effects of the choctes and the


    intense orgasm.


    I tucked her in, watching her eyelids slowly close before standing up. The room spun slightly and I had to take a deep breath to steady myself. The choctes were definitely not just any ordinary treats.


    I thought it was about time for me to go but as I stepped outside Eimi''s room, I found Anzu- nee standing by her room''s door frame, leaning against the wall with her arms folded across


    her chest.

 Chapter 2269: Influenced or not?

    Chapter 2269: Influenced or not?


    ?


    Though unexpected, I kept a calm expression on my face as I stood before Anzu-nee, waiting for her to speak first.


    With a somewhat awkward silence, her eyes bore into me with a look that was a mix of curiosity and something else. "Everything okay in there? Is Eimi asleep?"


    I nodded as I walked over to her. "Mhm, I tucked her in the bed. Those choctes were


    stronger than we thought, Nee-san. By the way, how about you? Sorry, I kinda had toy you down on the couch when I carried Eimi here."


    Anzu-nee''s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at me, her arms tightening around that bountiful part of her, "... It''s fine. It''s good that you take care of her."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her voice seemed to shake a bit as I sensed that she hadn''t finished speaking yet.


    "But I heard everything, naughty little brat." Upon saying that, she broke eye contact and tried to avert her gaze to prevent her blush from tinting her face.


    Of course, she heard it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t wait here outside Eimi''s door.


    "Anzu-nee-san, it''s not good to eavesdrop," My voice came as yful as I could manage. Unfortunately, my head was also starting to get a little dizzy from the effect of the alcoholic choctes.


    Perhaps sensing my instability, Anzu-nee stepped forward as she grabbed my arm. But almost instantly, her face flushed as if she just got caught with her hand in the cookie jar. "I... I didn''t mean to listen. I was just worried. And that''s what I heard."


    She stammered a bit, clearly hesitating whether to go for it or not.


    Although I could''ve taken this as her being usatory, I could tell that she''s just genuinely concerned for her little cousin. And maybe a little curious too based on what she heard inside.


    "I understand why you''re worried, but don''t worry I won''t just take advantage of Eimi in the state she''s currently in. I love her, Nee-san." I ced my hand on top of her head, caressing it gently as I conveyed my intention.


    Her eyes locked on mine for a moment before she nodded. And for a moment, I saw her expression rxing slightly. "I know you do. It''s just..."


    She trailed off and looked away.


    I get it. She probably woke up after seeing us gone. She looked for us and ended up here.


    I leaned closer to her as I teasingly whispered as an attempt to ease up the tension she''s feeling, "If you want, I can tuck you in too, Nee-san. I mean, you also munch those choctes down and dozed off earlier. Maybe, you also need rest."


    I thought she would re up and scold me but Anzu-nee''s cheeks flushed even more instead as she swayed slightly before nodding. "Y-yes, please."


    Alright. Looks like I put myself in a situation that I couldn''t just take back... How did I not consider how she was acting earlier? The influence of the alcohol was still within her system, making her more honest and straightforward like this.


    "Nee-san, you''re acting adorable today, don''t you think so? And here I thought I would be scolded by you..." Not showing the surprise on my face, I teased her gently as my hand slid down to her cheek, feeling the heat gathering there.


    Anzu-nee pursed her lips and looked up at me, her eyes half-lidded as she leaned somehow leaned further into my touch.


    "Don''t call me adorable, little brat. Respect your older sister." She tried to sound stern, but the way she whispered it only made her voice sound alluring. The haziness brought about by the alcohol was truly making her act unlike herself.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle as I wrapped my arm around her waist, "Alright. Since I offered, I''d naturally deliver. Let''s go, Nee-san. Let me help you to bed."


    It was just behind her so after turning around, she grabbed onto the doorhandle before hesitating for a moment. She looked back at me with those doe eyes, "Are...are you sure?"


    Her question was loaded with both hope and doubt. Hope that I''de through on my teasing offer and doubt that I''d actually indulge in such a risky behavior given our current situation.


    "I promised, didn''t I? That I''d be filling that empty role of someone to take care of you while you have yet to find your special person," I said with a gentle smile, my hand on her waist tightening a bit.


    Anzu-nee''s eyes searched mine for a moment before she nodded, and with a soft sigh, she allowed herself to be led into her room. She was tipsy, but not to the point of beingpletely out of it. The alcohol had just loosened her inhibitions, making her more open to her desires.


    Once we were inside, she sat on the edge of her bed, her knees drawn up to her chest. She looked at me with uncertainty in her eyes as if she wasn''t quite sure what she wanted to do next.


    I pretended not to notice it as I squatted in front of her.


    "You okay, Nee-san?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady despite the sudden rush of heat to my face. This room was full of her scent. And it was a little intoxicating to me. Looking around Anzu-nee''s room, I noticed the subtle differences that made it uniquely hers. It was tidier than Eimi''s, with a hint of maturity in the way she organized her belongings. I could see her books neatly arranged on her desk and there''s a faint scent of her perfume in the air.


    "Y-yes, I''m fine," she replied, avoiding my gaze as she stumbled over her words. I couldn''t me her; the tension in the room was thick enough to cut with a knife.


    "I see. Well then, should I help youy down? Or should I step out now?" I asked as I watch her curl up further. With her petite physique, she looked like a small animal trying to hide from my eyes but at the same time, she wanted me to see her like this.


    Her eyes darted back to me, and she bit her bottom lip, looking slightly embarrassed. "You... you don''t have to leave."


    "Alright. I''ll stay until you fall asleep. I can''t just leave when I know you and Eimi are in a vulnerable state. I''ll lock the doorter on my way out.


    I stood up and took a step back, giving her space as she slowlyid down. Anzu-nee''s eyes followed me, filled with an emotion that was hard to decipher in her current state. As she settled into the bed, she reached out and grabbed the hem of my shirt as though asking me to sit down next to her.


    I took the hint and sat on the bed, the mattress dipping slightly under my weight. She scooted closer, her body brushing against mine. I could feel her chest pressing on my side as she reached for my hand.


    Her skin was warm and slightly sticky from the sweat. I wrapped my fingers around hers and gave it a gentle squeeze, "Is this okay, Nee-san? I''ll hold your hand like this until you doze


    off."


    Anzu-nee nodded. However, with the way she looked at me, I could tell she wanted more than


    this.


    I tightened my grip on her hand before cupping her cheek, caressing her lips with my thumb, "Nee-san, you can''t tempt me like this. I might not be able to control myself."


    I said that with a yful tone but just like earlier, this older sister had taken it differently. "What if I''m really tempting you? Little brat,fort me..."


    Should I still me this on the alcoholic chocte or ept that this was her being honest with her feelings?

 Chapter 2270: Spoil me

    Chapter 2270: Spoil me


    ?


    I leaned down to whisper into her ear, "What do you want me to do, Nee-san?"


    Her breath hitched and she turned her face towards me, her eyes locking with mine. "Just hold me."


    Her words formed a simple request but they carried what she really desired at this moment.


    Indeed, the alcohol had loosened her inhibitions and the way she looked at me right now suggested that she might have wanted this for a while. Perhaps, ever since I stepped outside their doorst week.


    But well, let''s not get ahead of ourselves. This was Anzu-nee tipsy from the alcohol, after all.


    I stared at her for a moment, watching her round eyes shake as if she was going to cry if I rejected her request.


    "Alright, Nee-san. If that''s what you want," I said as I lifted my feet on the ground, climbing up in her bed.


    With her face glowing with anticipation, she lifted the nket that I put on her, inviting me to join her underneath it.


    She''s really not pulling any stops, huh?


    I carefullyid down beside her, sinking into the softness of her bed as I faced her. But more importantly, the warmth of her body pressed against me as she immediately slotted herself in my embrace.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The alcohol was definitely working its magic on her. I wonder, would she be embarrassed when she turned soberter?


    Nobody knows but there''s really no going back from this... Although I could say that I was also influenced by the choctes for epting this request of hers, I knew I still had a proper hold in my consciousness when deciding that.


    Anzu-nee found my hand again and ced it on her hips as she wanted me to hold her like that. Then she nestled her head on my neck as she pressed in further. I could feel her heart thumping quickly as her pleasant softness became squeezed between us.


    "Naughty brat... Spoil your older sister too." She murmured with her voice muffled. Even without asking her, it was clear what she wanted to do. To treat her intimately like how I treated Eimi.


    But we couldn''t do that, could we?


    I kept telling myself to restrain myself yet here I was again, ying with fire. But the way she looked at me with those puppy eyes, the way her body fit so perfectly into mine, it was hard not to give in.


    And understanding that she was genuinely asking for this, I couldn''t bring myself to say no.


    My hand slipped from her waist, enclosing her back as I pulled her closer to me before answering, "Shouldn''t it be the other way around? Since when does a little brother spoil their older sister?"


    Anzu-nee giggled, the sound vibrating against my neck, "Well, it''s not like you don''t like it, right?"


    ... Alright. She got me on that one.


    I awkwardly smiled as I leaned down, my lips dropping on her forehead.


    "Nee-san. You''re really pushing it. I told you. I''m also a man, I can lose control." I whispered back, my words bing myst warning.


    But instead of retreating, Anzu-nee''s body pressed closer to mine, her breath warm and sweet against my neck. "You said you''re going to take care of me. Is that not true?"


    Ignoring my warning, her words came like a gentle challenge. She could be such a temptress but howe those guys she dated couldn''t even take her seriously?


    Haa... In any case, she''s right. I promised to take care of her. But was it really right to do this? I know if it were the Ruki of the past, I wouldn''t hesitate to jump at the opportunity but now, I truly cared for this girl. This poor girl who was always set aside, always discarded by those she thought cared for her.


    I took a deep breath and calmed my thoughts. And after a moment of contemtion, I came to a decision... "It''s true. I promised to take care of you so... Nee-san, you know if we cross a line we cannot go back anymore and write it off as if nothing happened, right?"


    Anzu-nee''s eyes searched my face, the tipsiness not obscuring the seriousness in her gaze. "I know, little brat. But I want this... I want you to hold me like this."


    I could feel the weight of her words and the longing behind them. It was clear she wasn''t just looking for physicalfort but something deeper, something she had been craving for a long time. The connection with someone who understands her.


    "Alright. But as I promised. I won''t take advantage of your current state. If you still feel the same way after you sobered up, we can talk about this more in detail. For now... I''ll spoil you like you asked." I whispered against her ear, my hand caressing her back in gentle strokes.


    Her response was a contented sigh as she cuddled closer to me. I felt the heat of her body as it melded with mine. Her scent filled my nostrils, a sweet and faint smell that was uniquely Anzu-nee.


    Weid there for a while, the room spinning slightly from the choctes'' effects. As my hand continued rubbing her back, Anzu-nee lifted her head, her lips glistening invitingly


    Finally tempted, I leaned down as her eyes fluttered close before our lips made contact.


    The kiss was soft and gentle. Anzu-nee''s lips were warm and still tasted faintly of the alcohol-infused chocte. Her hand slid up my chest and wrapped around my neck, pulling me closer. I could feel her breath quicken as our kiss deepened, our tongues then somehow started exploring each other''s mouths.


    "More..." She whispered our lips separated. Her eyes glistened with her desire. And I surrendered to that allure.


    My hand slid across her body. Moving from her back to her waist and then her front, feeling the smooth fabric of her shirt and the soft curves beneath it.


    I paused for a moment before my kisses slid down to her neck, tracing a line down to her corbone. Anzu-nee''s grip on my nape tightened as she let out a soft moan, arching her back slightly. The sound was music to my ears and somehow, it made me want to give her more.


    Without realizing it, my hand had already slipped under her shirt, caressing the softness of her skin. She was extremely hot as if she was on fire and the soft muscles underneath her skin trembled as my hand gradually crawled upward.


    Before continuing, I looked up at her, searching for any signs of hesitation or regret. However, all I found was a yearning that mirrored my own. Anzu-nee was watching me closely with her cheeks flushed crimson and her lips swollen from our kisses. She looked absolutely radiant, like a blossoming flower under the warmth of the sun. It was totally unlike the gloomy girl who Iforted back in that park.


    "Anzu-nee, can I?" I asked, my voiceced with desire as my hand held the hem of her shirt, partway into rolling it up past her chest.


    Her response was a nod, her eyes zed over with need. I took that as my cue and with a gentle pull, I lifted her shirt, exposing hercy bra barely containing her size. The sight of her bare skin was such an irresistible sight along with the rising and falling of her chest with her erratic breathing. I couldn''t help but lean down to bury my face in the middle, the same way she pushed my head in here back then. The difference was... it was over her clothes unlike now.


    Her grip on my neck tightened as Anzu-nee once again let out a soft whine of pleasure. She''s really into it. It''s clear she''s been craving for this kind of intimacy, and here I am, giving it to


    her.


    Is this still in the realm of spoiling? Uh... What have I done? Oh well, it''s the chocte''s fault.

 Chapter 2271: Am I also affected? *

    Chapter 2271: Am I also affected? *


    ?


    I decided to indulge her a bit more, giving her what she was seeking. I kissed in the middle of her chest, my face sinking into her softness. She was truly bountiful despite her height and petite build. It''s making me wonder if like Setsuna-nee, all the nutrients that should''ve gone to developing her height went to other parts instead.


    Her fragrance filled my nose as my lips lingered on her soft skin, leaving a trail of kisses along her cleavage. Anzu-nee''s body quivered from the sensation and her chest rose and fell, bouncing with each breathy moan.


    Slowly, I put the weight of her breasts in my hands, carefully cupping them as I knew I had to be careful. To not overwhelm her.


    Despite the alcohol, I was truly still conscious. Consciously crossing this line with her. And likewise, Anzu-nee only had her straightforwardness and honesty for her desire unleashed, allowing this to happen.


    Would she regret thister? Perhaps. Perhaps not. However, at this moment, there''s one thought in our minds-how we could give each other what we needed?


    I looked up and locked eyes with her. We didn''t need words tomunicate as our eyes already reflected what we both wanted.


    Anzu-nee''s hand guided my face back up to hers and we kissed again, her passion increasing with every passing second. She was eager and hungry for more.


    My hands gently fondled her breast, tracing the edge of her bra as if it was a sacred artifact. Anzu-nee arched her back, pushing herself further into me, giving me more liberty to explore.


    Soon, I found my way back to her neck and corbone, making her squirm again alongside the relentless fondling that made her legs wrap around mine.


    Her moans grew louder as I sucked gently on her neck, the heat from her skin making me harder with every second that passed. I knew we were crossing lines here but the thought of stopping had already been set aside.


    When I reached for her back, I unhooked her bra, letting her bountiful pair free from their confines. I immediately held them, more intimately this time as I watched her reaction.


    Her eyes snapped open, staring at me with a conflicted look. As we reached this point, she started sobering up. I could tell that from the sudden tension of her previously responsive body.


    "Nee-san?" I whispered as my fingers gradually dug into her soft mounds, supporting their weight.


    Anzu-nee looked up at me, her eyes clearing of their intoxication. She took a deep breath, her cheeks reddening even further. "I''m... I''m okay. C-continue..."


    Her voice was unsteady but there was no indication that she wanted me to stop. And with her voice urging me to continue, I couldn''t resist the temptation anymore.


    With both of her breasts now in my hands, I massaged them with more confidence, eliciting moans that grew in intensity with every passing second.


    Anzu-nee''s skin was soft and inviting, with pink nipples that grew hard at my touch. I kissed her again, my mouth moving from hers to her neck, sucking gently as she gasped with pleasure. My thumbs traced circles around her sensitive peaks, making her squirm against me. Her hand slid down to my pants, unbuttoning and unzipping them with clumsiness, hinting at her inexperience. As she reached inside, she was immediately met by my erection strained against my boxers. It hadn''t truly softened up when I left Eimi''s room. And now that I was doing this with her, it maintained that firmness.


    As my mouth enclosed around one of her sensitive peaks, Anzu-nee''s grip wrapped around it over the fabric.


    Her movements were careful and unhurried as if she was afraid of messing up. But as I suckled and yed with her other nipple, she grew bolder. Her hand began to move more purposefully, stroking me through my boxers.


    I thought of making her cum soon before we could cross another line. Without stopping the teasing of her now-glistening cherries, one of my hands slipped inside her shorts, tracing her slit through the fabric of her panties.


    Anzu-nee gasped as I found her damp. Her panties were already sticking to her skin as her love juices seeped out of it.


    I gently pushed aside the fabric, feeling her heat against my fingertips.


    However, before I could continue, Anzu-nee held my wrist before saying, "Wait..." Her voice was soft, almost pleading. "I... I want to feel you too... without the barrier..."


    Her request took me by surprise, but I nodded, understanding her desire. I leaned back and pulled down my boxers, revealing my erection that stood tall and proud. She took in the sight with her eyes widening slightly. She looked up at me, her face bing a mirror of her shyness that she had shelved down for her pursuit of being seen as an older sister.


    I slid my hand into her shorts again, her panties now pushed aside. Her sacred ce was wet and inviting. I traced her unexplored area through my fingertips, watching as her eyes fluttered shut and her breathing grew more erratic. In response, Anzu-nee''s grip on my cock tightened as her strokes started to be more deliberate as if vowing to make me cum before her.


    The two of us touched each other like this while we asionally kissed or teased the sensitive parts of our upper body.


    At some point, Anzu-nee and I sat up on the bed, maintaining our connection. But I never thought she''d be a lot bolder than I''d give her credit for. And I was the one who wascking in


    resistance.


    Pushing my chest as though telling me to sit back. I found myself obediently following her intention as her mouth started trailing further down my chest.


    With a clear destination in mind, it only took her a few seconds before her lips hovered on top, her tongue licking the tip clean off the beady precum.


    Then, with her boldness seemingly amplified, she only gave me a wink and mischievous smile that mask her earlier shyness before she dived down, her lips parting slightly as they slid across the tip of my cock, taking it in her mouth. And without waiting for my reaction, Anzu- nee started sucking and licking it while clumsily grazing her teeth on me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her innocence was clear but I found it so adorable that I couldn''t help but guide her. "Easy, Nee-san. I know you want to do it right. Let me guide you..."


    With my hand dropping on top of her head, I started teaching her the right amount of pressure and speed to give me pleasure without causing pain which she obediently followed.


    She was a fast learner.


    Without repeating my words, Anzu-nee picked up quickly, and before long, I was straining my voice to prevent my moan froming out.


    To think that it would so easily turn from me spoiling her to this... were my restraint and inhibition actually weakened by the alcohol? I didn''t notice this with Eimi because she was too drowsy to take the initiative like her older cousin?... Possibly.


    But looking at Anzu-nee right now... so eager and earnest, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of my desire for her swelling up. This was more than just a tipsy escapade but a moment we both stepped out of the line we created for ourselves.

 Chapter 2272: Crossed Line *

    Chapter 2272: Crossed Line *


    ?


    I watched her intently, her eyes looking up at me as if for approval as she licked it from base to the tip, not leaving a spot untouched. And I couldn''t help but let out a small groan of pleasure as she hit the spot that made me quiver.


    "Good, Nee-san. Just like that." I encouraged her as I caressed her head, further guiding her movements.


    Her eyes were deep in concentration as if she wanted this to be something I''d never forget. At the same time, she wanted me to keep looking at her. Watch her take me deep inside her.


    For a first-timer who had no experience with this kind of intimacy, because all of her previous boyfriends had given up on her, she was doing surprisingly well. It felt like she also studied it, but she didn''t have someone to perform it to. In the end, I became the lucky person to be subjected to her eager mind. And it''s so great I was finding myself getting lost in the sensation of her wet, warm mouth enclosed around and sliding up and down my cock. Yeah... I didn''t think I could still put up restraint or inhibition that I neglected. I was too naive to think that I wasn''t affected by alcohol when these two girls got drunk from it.


    But I didn''t want this to be all about me. I promised to satisfy her. I needed to make sure she enjoyed this as much as I did.


    I leaned down, sliding my hand on her back before reaching out to her behind and slipping inside her panties.


    Repositioning her to the side for more ess which Anzu-nee didn''t mind doing and the angle in which she''s taking me in gave a different sensation. It was rougher but at the same time, tighter.


    Her hand yed with my balls with varying grip and pressure. Sometimes gentle, sometimes firm. It was like she was trying to find the right spot, the right way to make me go over the edge. Then whenever she would focus on the head, she''d cover it from the side, letting her tongue trace the underside before sucking it like a popsicle.


    I could feel my whole body quiver from the sensation, making me tighten my hold on her hair as I fought back the urge to thrust into her mouth. But knowing she was enjoying herself with the sounds she was making, made it harder for me to keep myposure.


    Soon, my hand finally reached its destination. I slipped in from her back which made it possible for me to cup and fondle her plump behind before focusing on her wet sacred ce. I dipped my fingers across her slit before teasing her entrance and clit.


    Anzu-nee''s eyes grew wide before she closed them tightly, her mouth moving faster as if she was trying to distract herself from the overwhelming pleasure.


    Her cheeks hollowed as she took me in deeper, her tongue swirling around my cock, exploring every ridge and vein.


    I slid a finger into her warm wetness and she instantly squeezed around it. She was so responsive, her body shivering at each touch, each poke and each caress.


    Her moans grew louder as I focused on her clit, teasing and circling it with my thumb alongside my forefinger stretching inside her entrance.


    Although distracted from what I was doing, Anzu-nee never let up with her endeavor. Her movements grew more erratic as she felt the pressure building within her, her mouth sliding me in and out faster and more insistently.


    My other hand caressed her cheek, feeling her skin''s softness as I watched her eyes roll back in pleasure, her moans muffled around my cock.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I picked up the pace of my fingering, stroking her insides and teasing her clit with every thrust. Anzu-nee''s movements grew more frantic as she approached climax. She eventually had to pop my cock out of her mouth, panting heavily as she leaned her forehead against my thigh.


    Her whole body was trembling, her breathsing in short gasps. "Nee-san, are you okay?" I whispered, concerned that she might be overwhelmed.


    Anzu-nee nodded, her eyes still closed and her cheeks flushed. "I''m... I''m fine," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "Keep... keep going."


    Encouraged by her response, I quickened the pace of my fingering, feeling her wetness coating my hand as she grew closer and closer to the brink. Her legs tightened around my wrist as if she was trying to keep me from stopping.


    "Nee-san... you''re so wet," I whispered, unable to hold back my amazement. "It''s so hot and tight... I''m going to make you cum..."


    I didn''t need to say more. Anzu-nee''s body responded to my words, her hips bucking against my hand as she approached her climax. The sound of her wetness as my finger dug into her sacred ce was the sweetest music to my ears. I felt her muscles tighten around my fingers as her hips started quivering uncontrobly.


    Her eyes flew open and she stared at me, her pupils dted with desire. She moved to my cock again, determined to make me cum as well. She wanted this as much as I did, and I was more than willing to give it to her.


    As her mouth went back to work, I could feel the tension building in my balls. Her hand wrapped around my shaft, her strokes matching the rhythm of her bobbing head. Each suck and lick sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body, making me grit my teeth.


    My fingers danced inside her, feeling her inner walls clench around them as she reached her climax. I watched as she couldn''t contain her voice anymore. She moaned audibly as her body spasmed with pleasure despite still holding me deep in her mouth.


    The sight was so erotic that I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    As her lips tightened around me, I pushed her head gently as I released my load into her mouth, filling her up. Anzu-nee took it all, her tongue not letting a single drop leak. Then, she swallowed with a gulp, her cheeks still crimson red from her climax. Her mouth didn''t stop moving until I waspletely spent.


    And she finally took me out with a wet ''pop'' sound, she gasped for breath as she nced down at my cock that she thoroughly cleaned.


    "Thank you," Both of us said the same words as we smiled at each other. A smile that


    contained many meanings.


    She lifted her body and slotted herself back to my chest, trying to catch her breath. Likewise, I pulled her up and supported her as I gently caressed her hair and my back.


    Slowly, we dipped back down to her body and into her nket, our breaths mingling in the quiet of the night. The room was still, save for the asional sound of our hearts thumping and our clothes rustling against the sheets. Anzu-nee''s body was limp, her chest rising and falling heavily against mine as she snuggled closer, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. "T-that was my first time doing it." She said with a mix of shyness and pride. "But I liked it... I liked making you feel good."


    Her words sent a warmth through me, knowing that she enjoyed herself. "You were amazing, Nee-san. Really." I assured her as I held her even closer, her half-naked body fitting perfectly with mine. "But let''s get you cleaned up."


    "N-no... Just stay here. Until I fall asleep. L-let''s leave the talk for next time... I... I''ll call you." Anzu-nee whispered, her voice trembling slightly as she buried her face into my chest. Her body was still quivering from the intense pleasure, and the alcohol had left her feeling vulnerable. "Remember, I d-don''t regret doing this with you..."


    "Me too," I nodded, stroking her back gently, feeling the tension in her muscles slowly melt away. I could me the alcohol but really, it was still on me for letting things reach this point. Wey down in silence, with our breaths and the asional rustle of the sheets the only sounds in the room. It was a moment of shared intimacy that was new and uncharted for her yet it felt surprisingly natural.


    We crossed a line we could never go back into but somehow it felt right that this happened... What taking up the role of her boyfriend? In her eyes, I''d probably already upied that ever sincest week. And this time, the alcohol helped her convey what she wanted properly. Understanding her character, she wouldn''t keep this a secret to Eimi. And obviously, that''s also what I was going to do. But for now... I''d follow her words and stay with her until she fell


    asleep.


    And while doing so, I started fixing her clothes, sping her bra, covering back her bountiful softness along with her shirt and then pulling her panties up. She did the same for me as if she waspeting on who would finish first at fixing our clothes.


    Of course, she won. She only needed to tuck me back in and button my pants.


    Once that was done, she looked up at me and I understood. Once again, we shared another


    kiss, sealing this moment.

 Chapter 2273: Heading back and preparing

    Chapter 2273: Heading back and preparing


    ?


    It took around ten more minutes before Anzu-nee fell asleep. By then, I had pretty much epted the reality of our situation. Any useless thoughts were shelved in my head. There''s no going back.


    After making sure that she was deep in sleep, I extricated myself from the warm embrace of Anzu-nee''s body. The air outside the nket was cooler, dispelling the heat we had generated together. Careful not to wake her, I stood up carefully before fixing the nket over her.


    The alcohol was definitely still in my system but the warmth from our intimate encounter had sobered me up a bit.


    I walked over to her study table. Picked up a post-it note and wrote something there for her to read.


    Once that was done, I silently left her room.


    Before going downstairs. I checked on Eimi onest time, kissing her forehead and fixing her nket on her body. Since I was about to leave, I also left a note for her and a message on her phone, in case she failed to see the note.


    Because her parents weren''t home, I did a quick inspection downstairs, making sure that even if there was a burr, they wouldn''t have an entry point. And in case of emergency, both Eimi and Anzu-nee would be able to evacuate right away.


    Of course, that''s just a precaution. I wouldn''t hope for any of that to happen.


    I then went to the kitchen, picked up the grocery bag and left the house.


    Upon returning home, Akane was still asleep on the couch. Fuyu and Fubuki would being after lunch so... I probably wouldn''t be able to catch them arriving.


    I had the ''buying her a phone'' date with Misaki next on my agenda. In fact, I already read Maaya''s message about Misaki getting ready for it. She visited the forehead girl in her spare time during her work at the hotel.


    I would pick the girl up in her house. As for whether I would get confronted by her strict parents, that was still up in the air.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But for Misaki''s sake, there was no reason for me to cower and have her wait somewhere else when in the future, I''ll be going to ask for her hand in marriage.


    Anyway, that''s forter, for now, I focus on making lunch for Akane and maybe a snack for our visitorster. I also anticipated that Miwa-nee would being home along with Minoru while apanied by my parents so... I decided to cook more. They could heat it upter anyway.


    After cooking a simple lunch, I woke Akane up. She was a bit groggy but once she saw me, she brightened up immediately.


    "You''re back, husband!" With a sleepy smile, she stretched out like a kitten waking up from a nap before jumping at me, her clinginess once again amplified.


    "Wait. I smell something on you, husband. Not Eimi or her cousin... Uhm... Chocte and..." Akane''s eyes narrowed as she kissed me, her tongue invading my mouth, trying to find traces of what she was missing.


    Of course, it was difficult for her to pinpoint the taste of alcohol from the chocte. Although I had already recovered from its effect after washing my face earlier, there was probably still a little bit left behind.


    "Alright. It was a chocte that Eimi and I bought. It''s quite a bit special though." I confessed. With Akane, there was no reason for me to hide anything even if she was in this state.


    "Special chocte? Uh... Did you buy me one too?" Akane looked at me with those hopeful eyes that I couldn''t say no to. She was adorable no matter how clingy she was at the moment.


    "Sorry. I bought something else for you instead but first, let''s go eat." I pinched her cheek before carefully carrying her with me to the dining table.


    Her stomach grumbled in response, making me chuckle. I set her down gently on the chair and took a seat beside her, serving the food. The aroma filled the room and her eyes lit up with excitement as she saw the te of grilled chicken, steamed rice, and a side of stir-fried vegetables.


    "Thank you, husband," she said with a smile as she picked up her chopsticks.


    "Anything for you," I affectionately patted her head before we both dug into our food. Akane''s eyes sparkled with contentment, and she didn''t miss the opportunity to feed me with her chopsticks asionally. It was a simple yet heartwarming gesture.


    And as I expected, she eventually became clingier again as she climbed up myp and had me feed her to her contentment.


    When I presented the dessert that I bought for her from the supermarket, Akane showered me with kisses, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Oh, husband, you''re so thoughtful!" she eximed, taking the small box of choctes from me. She unwrapped one and popped it into her mouth, her eyes closing in delight as she savored the taste.


    Of course, it''s not the alcoholic one but just a normal box of choctes. Valentines was still too far but there''s no reason not to enjoy such delights. And as her husband, it''s my duty to take care of her. To take care of all of them.


    After lunch, I lingered in the living room with Akane for a while before beginning my preparation for the ''phone date'' with Misaki. Her clingy state settled down a bit knowing that I had to leave again but it took her a little convincing about how long I''d be out. Despite already knowing my full schedule for today, my silly wife acted like she forgot it just to have me pamper her more. It''s really quite adorable, actually. She once again turned like a kitten begging for more cuddles after feeding her.


    "Can you bring home Misaki-chan here? I want to see her, husband." Akane asked, her voice filled with genuine curiosity.


    Because that girl had no phone, she wasn''t included in their group chat. But ever since Maaya also got involved with me and Himeko added her to the group, Misaki had also started getting to know them by reading through their logs.


    Sometimes, Maaya would let her send a message and everyone would be fascinated with her innocence.


    Well, at least, that''s what I heard from Akane. I wasn''t included in that ''Ruki Hub'' after all. I know they won''t mind adding me but the fact that I''m always the center of their topics, I might just die from embarrassment reading all the thoughts they were sharing there. Better to remain ignorant and rely on the tidbits that I was hearing from them. "Alright. But I can''t promise it. But if it''s not possible today, maybe I can do that the next time I bring her out of her house." I answered Akane, stroking her hair with the hairbrush after pulling me back to the couch -- her way to extend a little bit more time with me.


    Her cheeks puffed up as she pouted slightly, but she didn''t argue anymore. She might be silly but my Akane was reasonable.


    "Alright. Say hi to Fubuki-chan for me and don''t tease Fuyu too much." I yfully reminded her as I stood up, ready to leave.


    Akane giggled before cheekily answering. "I''ll try, but no promises. I''ll take photos of her for you, husband and I''ll be sending it in real time."


    "What if you get teased instead?"


    "That''s impossible!"


    "Well, you never know. The table can be turned. I mean, didn''t she dere how she wanted to


    beat you?"


    "Hehe. It''s too early for Fuyu to beat me, husband. And I have an ally with Fubuki-chan." Akane and I talked for a bit more before finally settling her back on the couch. She was still sleepy because of her period so... I kissed her again and tucked herfortably.


    As I was leaving the house, I sent a message to Fuyu who told me they were on the way.


    As much as I wanted to wait for them at the station, I would be runningte, so after bidding them farewell, I took the bus that would stop near the address that Maaya and Misaki handed


    to me.

 Chapter 2274: Picking up Misaki

    Chapter 2274: Picking up Misaki


    ?


    The bus ride wasn''t that long but it gave me time to think about what I was going to say to Misaki or her parents if it came to a point where I had to convince them to let her go with me.


    That sweet, innocent girl, going out on a Sunday with a boy, alone. There was no doubt that they wouldn''t be pleased to hear it.


    They were so overprotective of her that they had her homeschooled from grade school to middle school. Now that they allowed her to go to school during high school, she immediately got involved with a boy. And here we are.


    When the bus stopped at the designated area, I took a deep breath before walking down the aisle and stepping out into the afternoon sun.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The neighborhood was quiet, the only sounds were the rustling of leaves and the distant chirp of a bird. This was one of those with only rich residents but not located in a subdivision like the Ichihara.


    I checked the address again before walking down the tree-lined street to the house where Misaki lived.


    Misaki''s house was a quaint, traditional Japanese-style building with a neatly manicured garden that boasted about her family''s wealth but also their humility. The residence was huge for a family of only three, but it was obvious that they valued their privacy. I took a moment topose myself before ringing the bell.


    The door slid open with a gentle ''whoosh'', and there she was, standing in a way that was so uniquely Misaki. She wore a simple yet elegant light blue dress that fell just above her knees, adorned with a delicate floral pattern that whispered of her sweet innocence. Her shoulder- length hair was tied back with a white ribbon that matched the cor of her dress, allowing a few strands to frame her blushing cheeks. Her wide forehead was once again exposed by using hairpins to keep the rest of her hair neatly out of her face. Her eyes, as always, sparkled with a gentle curiosity and a sh of excitement as she took in the sight of me standing before her.


    I couldn''t help but nod at how she dressed for a casual outing yet still radiates a fashion choice that was both endearing and charming.


    Slung on her shoulder was a small, white bag that no doubt contained the essentials for our little excursion. She greeted me with a shy smile, hiding her fascination with my current attire. Since this was the first time she''d seen me outside of our school uniform, she was also curious about how I dressed in my free time.


    "Ruki... Y-you look handsome." She stuttered, her cheeks flushing an even deeper shade of pink as she took in my outfit for the day. I was dressed casually but neatly, in a pair of jeans and a button-up shirt that Maaya and Akane had suggested was appropriate for going out with an innocent girl such as Misaki.


    "Thank you, Misaki. You too. You look absolutely beautiful. I think I''m in love. I feel like I''ll only be stuck staring at you today," I said sincerely as I took a step closer. "Ready to go? Uh. I am prepared to ask permission from your parents but it looked like they approved of your trip today."


    Misaki nodded shyly before she leaned in to whisper something. "They''re not home. They had to go to the countryside for a rtive''s wedding. But they know I''m going out with a friend."


    Upon saying that, she reached for the hem of my shirt as she appeared to be hesitating to jump at me like she always did at school.


    Understanding that, I pulled on her arm, bringing her closer to me in an embrace.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you," I assured her as I felt the warmth of her body pressed against mine. Her cheek was nestled into my chest as she nodded slightly, her earlier excitement surfacing before her beautiful smile formed on her lips.


    Her excuse with her parents wasn''t essentially a lie. They probably thought that the ''friend'' she was going with was Maaya. That''s why that girl went here earlier. I wonder what would happen if they found out that she went out with me?


    "I know you will... I''m excited. I couldn''t sleepst night, Ruki." Misaki''s sweet voice rang in my ears soothingly as she looked up before surrendering further into my embrace. Her small hands clutched my shirt tightly as she waited for my next action.


    How adorable. No. She''s always this adorable. It''s making me want to protect her innocence


    more.


    s, my influence had already corrupted her a little, especially after I tasted her in the clubhouse.


    "Alright, let''s go. We have a phone to hunt." I yfully said as I took a step back, taking her hand in mine.


    Misaki''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she nodded and let me lead her out of the house. She looked around the neighborhood as if seeing it for the first time. I knew she didn''t go out much, and that made me feel special knowing that she chose to spend this day with me.


    I had to make sure that this would be an enjoyable trip for her.


    The n was simple: we were to go to the shopping mall to buy her a phone. It wasn''t just a regr phone. It had to be something that she liked, something that she could use tomunicate with everyone without any restrictions. However, since she wouldn''t be able to take it home, I''d hold it for her first and hand it to her at school. And after that, Maaya would be the one who''d help her out by keeping it hidden.


    It was going to be difficult for her since her parents didn''t want to give her a phone. They were overprotective, and she had to be sneaky about it. But Misaki''s excitement was contagious and I found myself eager to make this day special for her. The thought of being able to talk to me whenever she wanted to was already enough reason for her to agree to this n.


    Soon we left her neighborhood and arrived at the bus stop that would take us to the city center where the shopping mall was located.


    "Misaki, remember to be careful. Your safety is the most important," I told her as we waited for the bus. She nodded, looking up at me with those trusting eyes that made me want to promise her the world. And at that moment, I couldn''t restrain myself from leaning down and kissing her lips. It was a swift and gentle kiss, one that carried my affection and care for her.


    Misaki sweetly nodded as she responded with the kiss, her eyes fluttering closed. The moment was brief but when our lips separated, she looked like she wanted more so I leaned down again, this time giving her a longer, more lingering kiss. She melted into it, her arms wrapping around my waist. We continued at it until I heard the engine of the bus arriving from a distance.

 Chapter 2275: Buying her phone

    Chapter 2275: Buying her phone


    ?


    We spent the next twenty minutes trying out different models that the employee graciously allowed us to handle. Misaki''s eyes sparkled like stars as she picked up each phone, her curiosity and excitement growing with every touch. She was overwhelmed with the choices but her indecision became part of her charm. I watched her getting excited at every new phone she was trying out and every time, she would use it to take a photo of us.


    "Ruki. They''re all so good... Help me decide." Misaki said with a cute pout as she looked at the selection that we already narrowed down to thest four. I don''t know if the employee would keep being patient with us but she didn''t seem to be bothered by our indecisiveness.


    She also found Misaki so adorable that she would even offer to take our photo whenever Misaki asked. I could only look at her apologetically as I became like a leash that prevented the girl from hopping wherever she wanted to.


    Finally, after what seemed like hours, Misaki''s eyesnded on a sleek, pink phone with a cute case. Her eyes lit up and she looked at me for confirmation.


    "This one," she eximed with an infectious, childlike enthusiasm.


    I patted her head and didn''t hesitate to nod before turning to the employee. "Great. It''s perfect for you. We''ll take this."


    The employee looked surprised but quickly regained herposure, her smile never wavering. After helping us set up and registering the phone to Misaki''s name, she packed it along with its charger, earphones and other freebies into a small bag. I pulled out my wallet and paid for both the phone and the registration.


    "Thank you," I murmured to the employee as we walked away from the counter. Misaki was practically hop-skipping like an adorable bunny as she was eager to start ying with her new device.


    Watching her like this couldn''t help but put a smile on my face knowing that I had made her happy. It was a small thing, but it meant a lot to her.


    We moved to a small, silent cafe within the mall to rx and give her time to test it out. The pink phone looked like it was made just for her, perfectly matching the blush on her cheeks. She fidgeted with it nervously, her excitement bubbling over like a child who had just received their first toy.


    "Ruki... Put your contact in here. I want you to be the first one I call," Misaki said with a shy smile, holding out her new phone.


    "Sure. But remember, we need to be discreet with this. We don''t want to cause trouble with your parents," I said as I took her phone and added my contact details, saving it with a special ringtone that was our secret.


    Misaki nodded solemnly before her eyes sparkled again. "I know. I''ll be careful, but I''m so happy. Thank you, Ruki. I love you!" She shyly murmured as she took back the phone and instantly tried out the call function, dialing my number right in front of me.


    Hearing her sweet-sounding voice loud and clear on the other end. And it made me a little giddy just by reying it in my head. For the girl to start with saying those magic words, paying for it was already more than worth it.


    "Mhm. I love you too. You know what to do with it now, right?" I asked her with a smile, taking a sip of the coffee we ordered.


    "Yes! I''ll inform Maaya-sama. Give me her contact too!" Misaki beamed enthusiastically as though she couldn''t wait to tell Maaya the news. I handed her my phone and watched as she typed Maaya''s number in with the same enthusiasm.


    I already messaged the girl that Misaki would be calling her so she wouldn''t decline a call from an unknown number.


    Maaya picked up immediately, and I could almost imagine the smirk on her face when she heard Misaki''s voice.


    "Maaya-sama, I finally have a phone!" Misaki whispered into it, her voice filled with excitement and a hint of mischief.


    Maaya''sughter echoed through the line before she teasingly said, "Good. Now you can take more photos of Ruki and not look at what I stored in mine."


    Misaki''s cheeks turned redder than a cherry blossom in springtime as she replied, "Yes, Maaya-sama! I will. Hehe. I will also call and message him every time. I can''t lose out anymore."


    This girl. What is she dering when she''s in front of me? But then again, this was Misaki we were talking about.


    Ever since she decided to get close to me, she never faltered once in expressing her affection for me. Now, with the power of technology in her hand, I should expect her to be more clingy. That''s not a bad thing though. Because I am just as excited to hear more from her.


    I sipped on my coffee as I continued watching the girl conversing with Maaya who was instructing her what to do next on how to set up her phone. Before long, they had already switched to videocalling, making the girl on the other line ask her to show me on the screen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    What a sneaky girl. But that''s also something I found endearing for Maaya. She was still in the hotel and behind her, there was Himeko who was silently watching the exchange. As soon as she saw me, her energy spiked.


    "Ya-chan! Let me talk to Ruki!" She called out.


    "Eh? Nee-sama. We''re helping out Misa here." Maaya giggled and handed her older sister the phone and almost instantly, Himeko''s face filled the screen.


    "Ruki... I miss you..." She called out to me with her voice filled with longing.


    "Mhm. I miss you too. Are you doing fine there? Maaya isn''t giving you a hard time, is she?" I affectionately replied to the girl before checking on her state and also teasing her little sister who would hear everything.


    "Oi, Ruki! What are you saying?! I''m taking care of Nee-sama!"


    "T-that''s right, Ruki! Ya-chan and I... we''re doing our best together."


    "Really? Then I''m d. I wish I could also spoil you two but too bad, Misaki has me all to herself at the moment." I yfully said as I watched the girl moving over to my side to join in the conversation with the camera of her phone squeezed in both of our faces into the screen.


    Himeko pouted, but the look was anything but sad. It was the kind of pout that promised a storm of affectionate hugs and kisses once the school day rolled over again. I couldn''t help but chuckle at how expressive she was now. Likewise, Maaya also showed the same expression. Ever since she confessed to me, her jealousy from seeing me getting affectionate with her older sister had already transformed into more affection for me. It was like she was finally releasing her bottled-up feelings for me.


    Anyway, the four of us talked for a while until the two girls had to go back to managing their hotel.


    Misaki and I enjoyed our time in the cafe as I also helped her set up for the Ruki Hub which Akane immediately invited her in.


    Of course, since there''s a chance, my silly wife also videocalled us. And the two finally met. Although Akane was still afflicted with the quirk of her period, she dotingly called out to Misaki, making the girl blush and d to be epted.


    Fuyu was already there with Akane but she''s still upholding her vow of not wanting to get to know the other girls I''m connected with. Due to that, we could only exchange nces while she was restraining her yful sister in the background.


    After that call with Akane, Misaki finally started to calm down with her enthusiasm. Still, she took a lot of pictures of us as she openly mentioned capturing more of our moments together. When we stepped out of the cafe, she clung to me again. Our date wasn''t over yet. And this time, I could tell how much she wanted to find a private ce where she could be uninhibited to show more of her appreciation and affection.

 Chapter 2276: More Private Time

    Chapter 2276: More Private Time


    ?


    "Alright. Where do you want to go next? We still have time so... I''ll be happy to fulfill any of your desires today." I said as we exited the cafe. Misaki''s eyes searched around the bustling shopping mall before she leaned into me and whispered.


    "Ruki... Can we go somewhere... quieter?" Her voice was barely audible with her cheeks taking on another shade of pink that had nothing to do with the phone she was holding tightly.


    I entwined her soft hand with mine and subtly nodded before replying, "Sure, let''s find a ce."


    I knew exactly what she was hinting at. Her innocence and shyness never ceased to amaze me. It was like she was asking for permission to be a little naughty. But then again, I just told her that I''d fulfill any of her desires. I guess this was on me.


    We made our way through the crowded mall, searching for a quiet spot. Misaki held onto my arm tightly as if afraid I''d get lost in the sea of people.


    There weren''t many private ces inside the mall since the establishments here were mostly for shoppers.


    But there was one ce that I had in mind. The arcade.


    Remembering my time with Nami in one of the karaoke boxes, it provided enough privacy for us even for just the duration that we were there. I decided to bring Misaki there too. "Let''s go here," I suggested as we walked into the arcade area, went to the counter to buy tokens to use in it and then led her to the corner where the karaoke boxes were located.


    She nodded eagerly, and we quickly found ourselves in a cozy, soundproof booth. The dim lights and the plush couches immediately set the mood and gave us thefort we needed. We were at the cornermost spot so unless someone stopped right outside the door, we had all the privacy we could get here. Furthermore, there was an indication that the booth was upied. That added anotheryer of privacy.


    I took a seat beside her and she immediately cuddled up next to me, cing her head on my shoulder. She was so tiny and fragile as always that it felt like I was holding a porcin doll that would break easily if I got rough on her. Her breathing was light and warm, tickling my neck. I wrapped my arm around her, holding her close as she began to fiddle with her phone. "What are you doing? Are you going to take a photo?" I asked as I picked up the microphone and the small tablet that we could use to pick a song to sing. I already inserted all the tokens I bought so we had at most, if not more than half an hour here to burn through all those credits. Misaki giggled and nodded, raising the phone slightly. I leaned in and kissed her forehead, making sure not to obscure the camera. She took a quick snap and immediately showed me the result. It was a cute candid shot of the two of us. Her cheek pressed against my chest with a bright smile on her face.


    "I''ll use this as wallpaper, Ruki. And can I send it to Maaya-sama, Sister Akane and the others?" Misaki asked.


    Judging from the innocent yet mischievous glint in her eyes, she was going to brag about the other girls that we''re currently alone in a ce of privacy, enjoying our time together.


    "No problem. That''s your phone, Misaki. Feel free to do anything you want in it. Of course, be careful with the inte. Don''t click dubious links or search for inappropriate keywords. You might not like what you may find there." I warned her jokingly.


    She''s so innocent she wouldn''t just browse some dubious sites, right?


    Misaki nodded obediently before quickly aplishing what she just said. Our photo became the wallpaper of her phone and then she also sent it to the group chat, instantly drawing a lot of reactions from the other girls. My phone even started vibrating as some of the girls had started to ask me to also take them out on a karaoke with just the two of us.


    Well, we''ll get to that. But first, I had to focus on the moment we had right here.


    Soon, Misaki put down her phone and looked at me with those round innocent eyes filled with affection.


    Once again, I failed to restrain myself from kissing her. She was that irresistible.


    "Hehe. I love it whenever you kiss me first, Ruki." Misaki giggled as she inched closer to me, zeroing the distance between our bodies.


    I ced a hand on her cheek and caressed her moist lips with my thumb, "Is that so? Then I''ll keep kissing you first whenever I get the chance."


    Misaki''s eyes widened and she blushed, "I...I''d like that."


    Really, can she stop being adorable for once? Not that I wasining but Misaki wasn''t good for my heart. She always catches me off guard with her cuteness.


    Misaki leaned in closer, her breathing getting heavier as she anticipated my next move. And as expected, I didn''t disappoint. I leaned in and captured her lips with mine, feeling her body melt into me. Her hands wrapped around my neck as we kissed, the passion of our lips speaking more than words ever could.


    The thought of ying a song in the karaoke flew out of my head as our kisses deepened. Her bare forehead touched mine as we couldn''t just get enough of each other.


    Her hands moved from my neck to my shoulders, and eventually, she straddled myp, ignoring the crampiness of this booth.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her dress rolled up slightly, revealing her smooth, white thighs that my hands immediately covered. Misaki''s eyes were closed as she was lost in our moment.


    As always, despite her continued innocence, when it came to our intimacy, she was bing wilder than Maaya and the other girls.


    Her hands slipped back from my shoulders to wrap around my neck as she deepened the kiss, her tongue meeting mine, entangling each other as we shared a passionate moment in this dimly lit, soundproof booth.


    Naturally, I had to put a stop to this for a moment as I hurriedly picked a random song to y. That way, the muffled sound that would barely escape outside would stop anyone from thinking that we weren''t really singing in here.


    "Misaki... We need to be careful," I whispered in between kisses, trying to regain myposure. Unfortunately, I was losing against her eager responses. It was making me not want to stop at all despite the risk.


    Back when Nami and I went here, we didn''t go past kisses but I had no idea if we could keep it that way when my lovely innocent forehead girl was this proactive.

 Chapter 2277: End of our date

    Chapter 2277: End of our date


    ?


    As I promised we returned to the arcade ying everything that caught her eye. Eventually, we arrived at the rows of crane games as she browsed what she wanted to get among the stuffed toys. Her eyes stopped on a bear that looked like a mini-me version of her.


    "Alright. Let''s get that one." I said as I pulled her over to it.


    I inspected the machine first to get an angle on how to get one before inserting the coin token into the crane machine. The same as when I got Otoha''s stuffed toys, I was pretty confident in my skill in taking a prize within only a few tries.


    I had Misaki point at the one she wanted before carefully maneuvering the crane. The nking of metal echoed through the arcade as I directed the w, making sure it didn''t miss by much. After a few tries, the bear looked like it was in a bear hug from the w.


    Misaki was overjoyed upon seeing it and she even jumped as we watched the bear drop to the prize hatch.


    She hurriedly picked it up and hugged it to her chest.


    "Thank you, Ruki! I''ll treasure this guy!" Misaki eximed with pure excitement as her eyes sparkled in joy. Her innocence was really a charm that would never cease to amaze me. She looked so adorable holding onto the bear tightly like it was her child.


    "Mhm. But don''t hug it too much. I''ll get jealous." I yfully answered as we stepped out of the arcade.


    Misaki giggled and leaned into me, "I''ll make sure to hug you more, Ruki. This little guy is just your substitute while you''re not by my side."


    "I see. That''s good then. Maybe I''ll learn some doll possession techniques and possess that bear when I am sleeping."


    "Pfft. As if that''s possible." Misakiughed before hugging my arm tightly. The bear went to her bag.


    We walked around the shopping mall for a bit more before we decided to call it a day. I had to bring her back home before her parents arrived. I shouldn''t get her in trouble, right? Besides, with our time here, Misaki had enough material to digest before her excitement would die down.


    As we approached the exit, Misaki nced behind her as though making sure to remember every detail of our date. From the phone store where I bought her phone. To the cafe where we called Akane, Maaya and Himeko. Then to the arcade where we got our private time inside the karaoke boot before we went around ying, ending it with the crane game to win her the bear stuffed toy.


    And since this should be her first time going out on a weekend like this, it became another reason for her to cherish the day.


    We rode the bus home and while we were inside it, the girl who was full of energy finally had a moment to wind down. She leaned her head on my shoulder, her breathing slow and rhythmic, as she enjoyed the quietness of our time together. Before long, she fell asleep with our hands entwined and the bear toy in herp.


    I watched over her for the rest of the trip, making sure she wasfortable while I took my time admiring her innocent beauty.


    It was a peaceful sight that filled me with a sense of contentment. No matter what, I''d always take care of her and protect her from any harm.


    As the bus pulled into the neighborhood, I gently nudged her awake. She blinked up at me with sleepy eyes with a soft smile ying on her lips. But upon realizing that she missed the opportunity to cling to me more, she pouted.


    "Come on. You needed that rest after exuding all that energy." I flicked her forehead lightly before helping her off the bus.


    Misaki rubbed the spot and looked around, realizing we were near her ce. She perked up immediately, eager to show off her prize. "Ruki, can I tell Sister Akane and the others about the bear when we get home?"


    "Of course. Feel free to brag about it to them." I mean, I''m the one who''ll be bugged by them anyway, so it''s totally fine for Misaki to show off.


    Overjoyed. She started taking more photos as we walked, not just the bear but us too.


    No matter from what angle we looked at it, we''d never be mistaken as anything other than a couple who had just returned from a wonderful date.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a while, she handed me the bag containing the box and the essories of the phone. Like we nned, we would keep it hidden from her parents. For now, at least. When the timees, I''d be helping her persuade them to keep that on her at all times.


    As we reached their gates, Misaki appeared reluctant to separate from me. She squeezed my hand as though silently telling me toe inside with her. However, she still let go after a while, understanding that it was time for us to part for the day.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow at school. Behave, alright? By the way, is there a name for that little guy?" I kept the excitement in my voice to dispel the gloominess that was trying to settle over our parting.


    Misaki nodded and whispered, "I''ll think of one tonight. Tomorrow, I''ll tell you."


    She giggled before leaning in for onest kiss. Naturally, I caught her lips, making thatst kiss as memorable for us as possible.


    After that, my lovely forehead girl reluctantly took a step back, slipping through the gates and gradually disappearing inside.


    But before I could turn around, I saw her peeking back as she said, "Ruki, take care. And memorize the script for our y! I want to practice with you soon!"


    I smiled and nodded, "Got it, director."


    With another giggle, Misaki sweetly murmured, "I love you... Thank you for today."


    Those words resonated in my chest like a gentle melody as I watched her vanish inside before the gates closed with a clink.


    She didn''t even let me reply to it. What a cheeky girl.


    In any case, I stayed for a few seconds, just making sure that she was safe inside and the gates properly locked. Thankfully, her parents weren''t home yet. She wouldn''t be alone in that house since her family was on the wealthier side. Maids or servants were prettymon for


    her.


    On my way back to the bus stop, I sent a message to Sena, Ayu and Marika.


    It''s time for my part-time. Andter, we''ll see if the Ichihara had something prepared for me.

 Chapter 2278: Calm before the storm?

    Chapter 2278: Calm before the storm?


    ?


    The lesson for today passed by smoothly, as usual. No one made trouble, and everyone listened to me. Of course, I did a few demonstrations here and there with the help of Ayu just to get the others enthusiastic about following me. I mean, they''re already itching to hit something with their gloves. Those kids were impatient, as the rigorous exercise that I had them do was enough to make them invincible.


    At least the mothers or those adults who enrolled in my program weren''tining but they''re the ones who needed a more hands-on approach, especially when correcting their stances. Although I could tell that some of them just wanted to get my attention because they all thought I was already a college student, I let it pass and diligently did my job as their instructor.


    I got some bonuses the first time, I''d probably get more again as they were all satisfied with my work, right?


    Anyway, that''s that. Once the lessons were done, we once again took refuge inside Ayu''s office, spending private time together.


    While we talked about various topics - but mostly about boxing - Sena and Marika took their turns cuddling on myp. As for Ayu, she tried her best to maintain level-headedness, staying still in her seat despite the two girls'' tant provocation of her to copy them.


    In the end, I ended up moving behind her chair and embraced her from behind because why would I not want to pamper my girl? It''s a subtle tease that I knew she enjoyed despite her feigned professionalism.


    When the clock ticked to six in the evening, Marika and I left the gym. Ayu and Sena stayed there for extended training for thetter. Really, she''s so hardworking for her career. That''s why I would always support her and only give her reminders not to push herself. After all, moderation was also part of the routine to avoid overexertion that would cause more harm than good for her body.


    Luckily, Ayu was there for her. She''s more knowledgeable to me when ites to training a boxer and she was more cautious because she suffered an injury. I''m confident that nothing bad will happen.


    "Ruki-kun, can I join Koharu-chan again?" Marika asked in a whisper as we walked down the sidewalk leading to the car that would take her home.


    Since she dered yesterday to give me a ride to the Ichihara Compound, her two guards didn''t look as hostile to me as yesterday.


    "This girl. Was the lesson I gave not enough?" I answered in a lighthearted tone.


    Marika giggled and looked at me with those sparkling eyes of hers, "It''s not about the lesson. It''s about spending more time with you. I want to know more about you and what you do outside of school and the gym."


    "If you say it like that, will I still have the heart to refuse you? In any case, I feel the same. It''s an opportunity to spend more time with you. I''ll take it anytime."


    "Hehe. I''ll also protect you from Jun-kun. I''ll show him how good I punch now!"


    "Girl, you''re learning boxing not to hit someone. It''s to protect yourself. But well, since you''re going to hit Ichihara Jun, I''ll give it a pass."


    "Pfft. See, you''re more devious than me Ruki-kun." Marikaughed as we climbed into the backseat of the car. Her guards took their ces up front but I could instantly see their eyes locked on me as though reminding me not to do something funny with them around.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I ignored it though and focused on the girl snuggled to my side, enjoying all thefort she could get from me.


    Upon arriving in front of her house, we were greeted by the familiar sight of her front door where Ichihara Jun waited every day only to be stopped by her guards. His sincerity nowadays was just him trying to make amends after ignoring her for a long time.


    Now, she couldn''t care less about him anymore.


    As the car pulled to a stop, Marika was reluctant to get off as she wanted to extend her time being cuddled by me.


    s, with the sky already turned dark, we had to move quickly. She reluctantly went inside the house she was staying in while I walked over confidently to the gates of Ichihara Compound.


    Of course, I could''ve used the backdoor from Marika''s house to enter safely but what''s the good in that, right? Especially when I already felt the eyes focusing on me.


    They''re probably the people of Ichihara-san''s husband, taking tabs on my arrival today. As I walked closer, the gates swung open, revealing the well-lit path leading to the main house. The guard manning the gate nodded curtly at me, recognizing my face from the previous visits while remaining unbothered to the tant sign that I was being monitored.


    His job was only to stay in that guardhouse to open and close the gates after all.


    I continued pretending not to notice the surveince but they''re not really being subtle about


    it. I could already hear their whispers, rying updates to their colleagues or maybe directly to Ichihara-san''s husband himself.


    There was no shadow of Ichihara Jun around so that meant he was told to stay put. He was pretty useless these past few days, after all.


    Soon, I arrived at Ichihara-san''s house, the unassuming residence split from the main residence was located further into thispound.


    The light was turned on inside and the shadow of Koharu-chan peeking from the window could be seen.


    I hadn''t even stepped foot inside their yard and the door immediately swung open, revealing the girl already outfitted in her training attire, ready to start with our boxing lesson for today.


    "Sensei! You''re here!" As energetically as ever, the girl greeted me with a wide smile and sparkling eyes. The innocence beneath it was quite refreshing considering the tense atmosphere in the air.


    I could tell that her father wasn''t inside, and her mother was probably preparing dinner and maybe snacks for us when we took a breakter.


    "Yeah. Looks like I''m still not fired, huh?"


    "Heh. I told you it''ll be fine. My father listens to me."


    I doubt it''s because of her. But then again, he might really be a doting father, right? If my suspicion was proven correct and he was truly leading Ichihara Jun to his own doom, this girl would be the next heir of the Ichihara Family.


    "I see. Then I owe you one with this."


    "Yes, you do! Come on, sensei. It''s cold out here. I''m itching to hit the bags."


    "Girl. You''re sounding more and more brusque. That''s not good. You have to maintain yourdy-like charm." I teased her gently as I followed her inside.


    With an impishugh, the girl dered, "Lady-like? I''d rather be aggressive than get bullied by that bastard of a cousin."


    Ah. Right. She was also holding a grudge.


    "Wee, Onoda-sensei. Thank you for taking the time again today." Ichihara-san emerged from the kitchen and greeted me with a soft smile. Looking at her clear eyes, she''s probably clueless about my continuously growing conflict with the Ichihara Family. She was either detached from the news outside or she simply didn''t want to worry herself with it.


    I returned her greeting and nodded, "The pleasure is all mine, Ichihara-san. I should be the


    one thanking you for this opportunity."


    "You''re always so modest, Onoda-sensei."


    Somehow, this exchange sounded a little stiff. In any case, it''s not like I was expecting her to also fawn on me. For her, even her request back then was to protect Koharu from getting dragged into the Ichihara Family''s feud.


    After a few more exchanges that sessfully rxed the slightly strained atmosphere around us, I continued to the gym room alongside Koharu-chan.


    The sense of being observed had already disappeared but I had this gut feeling that this was simply the calm before the storm.


    I wonder... Are they really nning to deal with me after this session? Or will they just let me go without doing anything at all?


    I wouldn''t know the answer to that. For now, I should just do my job and focus on the girl''s


    lesson.

 Chapter 2279: Stronger Ichihara-san

    Chapter 2279: Stronger Ichihara-san


    ?


    Ten minutester, Marika showed up like she promised. When I asked her if she saw


    something different outside, she pulled me to a corner and whispered, "I don''t see anyone but I feel watched, Ruki-kun. Will you be okay?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Concern couldn''t be hidden from Marika''s face. That''s why I put on a reassuring smile as I lightly pinched her cheek.


    "Nothing will happen. Even if they try something, I''m confident to get out of it. I told you, if Ichihara Jun has his family''s back, I also have my parents." I said, trying to ease her worries.


    Marika nodded but her eyes remained clouded with concern. "But what if they do something to you, Ruki-kun?"


    "They won''t. I promise. Come on, we can''t let Koharu-chan notice there''s something wrong. She''s looking forward to this." I confidently said before I pulled her back to Koharu-chan where the sound of her punches hitting the sandbag echoed through the room.


    Marika nodded and took a deep breath before stering a smile on her face.


    "Sensei, look! I can make it move now!" Upon seeing us returning, Koharu-chan stopped punching as she pointed at the swaying sandbag in front of her. It was truly moving albeit barely. Her punches weren''t heavy enough to lift it but it was still impressive nheless. Looks like she''s not skipping on the daily training exercise I set for her.


    "Good job, Koharu-chan. Keep it up and you''ll be knocking your cousin over in no time," I yfully encouraged her.


    Marika giggled at my side, her face softening slightly. It seemed my attempt to lighten the mood had worked, at least for the moment.


    "Yes, sensei! Can I punch more?" Koharu''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Her eagerness was infectious but... this wasn''t the lesson I prepared for her. Punching a sandbag was for improving the force behind her punches and stabilizing her form or trying out differentbinations.


    At her current state, that''s still too early for her.


    "Sorry, no. But don''t worry, I''ll let you punch on my mittster. For now, you and Marika will be doing jump ropes. I want you to do at least 30 loops without making a mistake or pausing." I said with a smile as I handed them the jump ropes from the equipment I brought with me.


    Marika looked at me with a cute pout but she didn''tin. Instead, she pinched my side before saying, "Ruki-kun, must you be so good at diverting my attention?"


    I simply smiled and patted her head which was enough to ease that pout. But she''s right. I was just trying to take her mind away from her concern.


    Koharu, on the other hand, nodded eagerly as she took the rope from me. "Okay, I''ll try my best."


    Mhm... Although she''s so eager to punch something, she still listens to my instructions.


    "Good. Although I said you cannot pause during it, you could catch your breath before restarting again when you make a mistake. I''ll also keep watch to assist you whenever you need it." I encouraged the girls as I took a position nearby to keep an eye on them.


    "Okay. But sensei, this isn''t included in your set exercises. Can you tell me the benefit of this to my training?" Koharu asked curiously as she started to swing the rope over her head.


    "Jump ropes are excellent for improving your agility and endurance. It''s also a good cardio workout that will help in your overall boxing performance. Also, you will feel easier to finish the footwork exercise as your agility and coordination improve."


    Hearing that exnation, Koharu nodded with a look of determination in her eyes. She began to jump, the rope moving smoothly under her feet. Marika followed suit but only after pouting at me again.


    Just like this, the next fifteen or so minutes were spent with the two of them jumping ropes while I timed them, asionally providing tips on how to keep their rhythm and correct their forms. Their breathing gradually grew heavier as beads of sweat started to form on their foreheads. However, they didn''t stop as they were both eager to perfectly finish the task I set.


    Halfway through it, Ichihara-san showed up, checking up on us as she brought snacks and refreshments.


    I thought she was also going to join today but I noticed that she was preupied by something. It probably had to do with all the issues cropping uptely.


    After a few more tries, I had the two girls take a break for a while, handing them the


    refreshments and the snacks that Ichihara-san prepared.


    Then, I stepped out of the room to check on Ichihara-san who already returned to the kitchen.


    "Sensei? What''s wrong?" she asked upon sensing my approach.


    I first took a nce at the door, trying to sense if there was someone outside the door. Obviously, that resulted in nothing as it was impossible to sense someone from this distance.


    I then turned to Ichihara-san and answered, "Just checking on you, Ichihara-san. I believe you''re aware of what''s happening by now, right? Marika, me and our stand against the Ichihara Family."


    Ichihara-san hesitated for a moment before nodding, "That child told me. My husband is giving you a hard time, isn''t he? He also asked if I could find a recement for you. I hope you can understand him. It concerns their family."


    As I expected, she''s not kept in the dark about everything. But then again, she''s probably also getting squeezed in the middle of this issue. On one hand, her previous wish of getting out of here was probably still strong. However, she''s still his housewife. If it''s his decision, she couldn''t do anything about it. Perhaps, if not for Koharu objecting, she would follow his words.


    "I understand, Ichihara-san. And it''s not your fault. This all started with me taking Marika from your... nephew. Now it escted to this. As much as I want to continue instructing Koharu-chan, you should consider listening to him if you feel like my issue is going to affect you. I believe it will be for the best to protect her."


    I could be called heartless and whatnot before but in this case, I didn''t want someone like this pair of mother and daughter to get dragged into something they shouldn''t be a part of.


    Ichihara-san stared at me as a soft smilended on her lips, "Thank you for your concern, Onoda-sensei. I can totally understand why Marika-san has chosen you over Jun-kun. But please, continue guiding Koharu. You''re not dragging us into anything."


    Upon saying that, Ichihara-san returned to what she was doing.


    I thought of saying something more but I held back. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for her. Looks like she had grown stronger than the first we conversed. There was no sense of helplessness or weakness in her voice anymore. Even the way she moved in the kitchen was filled with confidence.


    I turned around and started walking back to the training room.


    However, I had just taken two steps when the door opened. And there, the suited man who was Ichihara-san''s husband and Ichihara Jun''s guardian stepped inside.


    Even though Ichihara-san walked over to greet him back right away. His calcting eyes beneath his spectacles focused on me.


    Ah. Is this his move? Is he going to confront me here for not giving the apology he demanded to Ichihara Jun?

 Chapter 2280: This is getting complicated

    Chapter 2280: This is gettingplicated


    ?


    Ichihara Kengo. The brother of the current head of the Ichihara Family and the one


    responsible for cleaning up all the shit that Ichihara Jun did. Despite his stern expression, he looked tired to me as though the weight of his family''s issues was etched deep into his furrowed brows.


    His intention was clearer and louder than the sound of Koharu hitting the heavy bag. He wasn''t here to see his family nor was he here for a casual chat. This was a meeting long overdue.


    Although we already met face to face once before, that was still when I was nothing more than a boxing instructor in his eyes. Now, I had this identity of the fearless idiot who dared to get in Ichihara Jun''s way by taking Marika from him.


    "Wee home, I''m about to finish cooking, Kengo-san," Ichihara-san greeted him with a smile, acting like she hadn''t noticed that his attention wasn''t on her. I guess this was her attempt to help me out even if it was subtle like this.


    "Prepare tea for us, Natsuha." He said without taking his eyes off of me. His voice was deep and had a certain authority to it that even I couldn''t ignore. "And you, sit down. I''d like to have a word with you."


    Pretending to be oblivious as to why he wanted to talk to me, I nodded calmly and followed him into the living room. Ichihara-san cast me a helpless nce before retreating to the kitchen to prepare the tea.


    As we sat, the atmosphere thickened like the sauce of a stew left to simmer too long.


    "May I know the reason for this talk, Sir?"


    Kengo''s eyes narrowed slightly, but his tone remained even as he replied, "You don''t have to y dumb. We both know why we''re seated here at this moment. You''re pretty clever for your age, I''ll give you that."


    Yeah. Right. ying dumb was pretty useless but it still surprised me that he went straight on the offensive. He didn''t even wait for me to finish my lesson for Koharu-chan today. Hopefully, those two remained in that room. I did ask Marika to look after the girl but given that this might take long, I didn''t know if she could handle it by herself.


    "Well, I''m all ears," I replied with a calm smile, crossing my arms over my chest. I dropped all pretense and faced him the way he wanted me to, "I''ll be straight to you, sir. If you''re looking for my apology to Ichihara Jun, I won''t do it. I did what I did knowing who he is or what kind of family he has. And if you''re wondering if I have an ulterior motive in bing Koharu- chan''s instructor, please rest assured. I may be foolish in your eyes but I''m not a scum like your nephew."


    To keep things short, I aired that all out. I don''t expect to just nod and ept all of that but dumping them in one go like this would save us a lot of time circling the same topic over and


    over.


    Kengo stared at me for a moment, his expression unchanging. It was eerie how still he was, like a statue carved out of granite. Then, his mouth twitched slightly and a chuckle escaped him.


    "You''re truly brave and quite straightforward. You''re indeed different from my nephew. Vastly different." He leaned back in his chair, folding his hands in hisp. "However, you''re also foolish. What gave you the courage to act so brazenly and without regard to the weight of our family''s name?"


    Did he just praise me? But well, I expected this from him based on my assumption that he was actually morepetent than the current head of the family. s, the one who inherited everything was his older brother and his nephew was a good-for-nothing.


    "I believe you have already observed me enough this past week. My courage came from nothing but my desire to take Marika away. That girl deserved more than that bastard can offer." I replied, keeping my voice calm and respectful despite the usation.


    "From nothing? Then why was I contacted by someone who had ties in the government? Your parents. They''re not ordinary citizens, are they?" His narrowed eyes flickered with a hint of amusement. But his face remained stiff as though he was trying to read my expression to find something more.


    So, he was truly contacted by them. But not directly. I don''t know what the content is but if I base it on the favor I asked from them, it''s probably closer in line with telling him not to meddle with our issue.


    Yet here he was. In any case, I couldn''t help but feel like he deliberately didn''t bring Ichihara Jun because he didn''t need that buffoon to get a gist of this conversation.


    I nodded slightly, "Honestly, I have no idea. But they are indeed influential people. Sir, Mister, or whatever you prefer to be called, I''m aware that their engagement has to do with a transaction. Despite that, I won''t give up Marika."


    Kengo''s eyes gleamed with something akin to respect. "I see. So you''re not just a reckless teenager with a crush. You''re willing to stand against the Ichihara Family for a girl you barely know."


    "Barely? Not really. All I need is to hear her out a few times to understand her situation. Granted it''s tooplicated for someone like me and it''s going to be a hassle on her part but we can both agree that Ichihara Jun won''t be able to make a good husband, right? So... I''ll take her away from him."


    As I delivered that, I noticed Marika''s head peeking from the door of the training room. It''s a straight view from where I was sitting, after all.


    Looks like they already noticed. Furthermore, with our voice loud enough, even Ichihara-san, who was preparing the tea, heard everything.


    "Take her away? Do you think a transaction like that is something you can just break? Onoda, you''re underestimating not just us but also her family. You should drop the act and obediently let her go back to how she''s supposed to be before you meddle."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon saying that, a hint of irritation slipped into Kengo''s otherwise calm demeanor.


    I think I already caught on to what he was trying to do here. He was scaring me off. To give me


    the sense of dread of going after an influential family like the Kujou.


    But then again, there''s probably another reason why he was alone.


    "Sir, let''s cut to the chase here. I still have to finish your daughter''s lesson for today. Are you here to tell me off or are you just trying to fish?" I said, not backing down. Ichihara Kengo''s face grew stern but his amusement was bing more apparent than his attempt to act like a cold, intimidating figurehead. He leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping against the surface of the coffee table in front of him. "What if I am? What are you going to do about it?"


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but scoff at how cheeky he sounded. But then again, maybe that''s just his personality. "Nothing. Because nothing will change anyway. The engagement is already over. Your nephew failed to secure her. There''s no going back even if you rely on whoever the Kujou would send thising week. Won''t they also see how pathetic Ichihara


    Jun is?"


    At this point, Ichihara-san returned with the tea as she poured a cup for both of us.


    I thanked her and took a sip, but Kengo didn''t even nce at her. It''s like everything she did was just par for the course for him. Listening to him was a minimum requirement as his wife. "You''re right. It''s doomed but that''s not for you to decide, is it?" He paused for a moment before continuing, the tension in his voice disappearing, "You know what? You''re impressive. I didn''t expect you to not back down at all. This turns out to be a little educational. A boy your age can have this conviction is quite rare."


    This... What is he on about now? And was that another praise?


    I looked at him straight, trying to read his expression. But the same as how he couldn''t read mine, it''s the same for me. He was hard to read and I could infer from the wordsing out of


    his mouth.


    This is getting a littleplicated.

 Chapter 2281: Baring it all

    Chapter 2281: Baring it all


    ?


    Minutes passed and our conversation turned to a stalemate. If we started straightforward,ying down our cards, it switched to us measuring each other''s poker faces.


    Ichihara-san who remained standing at the side was watching us, her eyes filled with anxiousness as though she was afraid that at any moment, the conversation would take a turn for the worse. However, it remained civil, if not a little tense.


    "Sir, if I may..." I spoke up, cing my teacup back on the table with a gentle clink, "I understand this concerns your family''s reputation but I feel like you''re not worried at all. Am I correct? Because in the first ce, the one that would get in trouble was the Kujou Family who couldn''t control the chip that they handed over. Furthermore, with the transaction being yourpany renovating their ancestral estate, won''t it be more favorable to you if the engagement falls through?"


    Kengo''s hand paused mid-air, holding his teacup. His eyes snapped to me, his expression still not breaking any hint of surprise as he took a sip. "You''ve done your homework, Onoda."


    "Anyone with logical thinking will arrive at the same conclusion. I believe." I responded calmly, taking another sip of my tea. At this point, we kept taking turns sipping our teas with each sentence and whenever one cup would be emptied, Ichihara-san would immediately refill it. She was diligent like that.


    "Then tell me, Onoda. Why am I still after your head?" Kengo''s voice was calm, yet it sent a chill down my spine. He had a point. If he truly didn''t care about the engagement, then why was he pushing so hard?


    I know I have my own assumption but it''s just one of the possibilities.


    But well, if I want to get into the game and not just be a mere pawn like Ichihara Jun, I have to show him that I had brains as well.


    I didn''t answer right away but instead let my eyes wander. I looked at the troubled Ichihara- san then to the peeking Marika andstly, to the curious Koharu-chan.


    "It''s not the engagement you''re after anymore, is it?" I asked, cing my teacup down. Delivering that as if I was just taking a guess, "It''s about the contract. If it falls through, yourpany won''t get the rights to renovate their ancestral estate. And since the Kujou Family is known for their pride, they won''t let this slide. They''ll seekpensation and that''s where you step in to offer a solution. Perhaps, you''re looking for a way to leverage this situation to your benefit. Maybe propose a new deal with them? Or if not that, prop up a new heir for the family..."


    Kengo''s hand didn''t shake, but his eyes betrayed his surprise. He had not expected me to read the situation so well. "Interesting theory, Onoda. But you''re still just guessing."


    "Maybe I am. But Sir, I believe it''s about time you finalize your n, whatever it is. I will never give up Marika. Even if someone from the Kujou Family arrives thising week. If they won''t ept Marika backing out, I''ll just take her home with me. What can they do?"


    I admit, that was some ballsy move and if it came down to it, they could just knock on our door to take her back. Worse, the other girls around me would be inconvenienced.


    Nheless, I''d already prepared for that eventuality.


    If I took her away, I''d just stay with her all the time until they gave up. Marika was already at that age, they couldn''t force her to go back anymore. And if they disown her, wouldn''t be a win for us? I''d provide for her. Even if I didn''t have the capability yet, I''d put myself in debt to my parents to support us for a while until I could stand on my own two feet. For Marika and everyone.


    I put myself in this situation. I''ll see this through to the end. And I won''t be alone. My girls who were aware of the situation have all expressed their support and determination.


    Of course, I also gave them a way out that if it ended up affecting them too much... they could always wash their hands off of us.


    The result? I got scolded until I retracted those words.


    They''re that determined and it was so low of me to undermine them.


    Kengo''s gaze bore into me, his eyes sharp as a hawk assessing its prey. "And what makes you so certain that you can protect her from the consequences of your actions?"


    "You don''t have to concern yourself over that, Sir." I replied with confidence, "I have my own way of dealing with things. If the Kujou Family decides to make a fuss, I''ll handle it."


    I know I''m taking things in a stride as though I will never fail or stumble at all. But that''s not the case. My head was full of negativity. Full of doubt. I was simply refusing to acknowledge them and look ahead with only a positive outlook.


    If the sly old man heard these thoughts of mine, he''d probably scoff at me for forcing myself to have an optimistic outlook.


    But hey... it''s not like I''m rooted in that thinking. As long as an opportunity arises, I''ll do things differently. Also... waiting for two more years for graduation may be too much... I''ll look into everything I can do and start building up not just the foundation but also the structure that can cover all of us.


    Ichihara-san cleared her throat, "Excuse me. Would you like to have some cookies with your tea?" She was obviously trying to lighten the mood, but her eyes remained concerned.


    "Thank you Ichihara-san, I''ll have some." I smiled at her, trying to ease the tension in the room. She nodded and brought over a te of freshly baked cookies, cing it on the coffee table. The sweet scent filled the air, providing a stark contrast to the seriousness of our conversation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I also looked at Marika, gesturing for her toe. We''re in this together. If I exclude her in this talk, she''ll pout at meter.


    As for Koharu... well, the girl is mature beyond her eyes and she understands the gravity of this current situation. We can continue her lesson afterward.


    Marika stepped out of the training room and approached us confidently. She took a seat beside me, cing her hand on top of mine, offering silent support as she faced Ichihara- san''s husband.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry but I''ve already made up my mind. I cannot marry Jun-kun." She said, her voice firm and unwavering.


    Kengo had yet to answer my probe earlier and I doubt he would. He looked at Marika, his gaze as stern as ever, "Marika, you know the implications of your actions, right? Your aunt will being. Are you going to say the same thing to her? How long have you been with Onoda? Why are you so sure about him? Have you not stopped to think that you''re making a hasty


    decision?"


    With a barrage of questions like that, someone could be overwhelmed. But Marika, she only needed a squeeze from my hand and she courageously faced all those questions.


    She replied with a short answer, the tone of her voice was filled with her determination, "I trust him and I believe in him. If he says he can handle it, I believe him. The two years I''ve been with Jun-kun cannot bepared to the time I spent with him."


    Upon saying that, she also squeezed my hand before taking a cookie and munching on it as if she wasn''t affected at all by the heaviness of this conversation.


    Kengo''s expression softened a little, his gaze switching between Marika and me. I could tell that he was weighing his options. Calcting the potential risks and benefits of his next move. I could almost hear the cogs turning in his head as he formted his response.


    What''s he gonna say?

 Chapter 2282: Hes like that

    Chapter 2282: He''s like that


    ?


    It was a tense minute after that but as soon as Kengo opened his mouth, I knew he had made his decision. "Fine."


    It was one word and his expression didn''t even change at all apart from that visible


    momentary softening. He leaned back on his chair, downed his cup of tea and didn''t say anything else.


    Marika looked at me with wide eyes. Did we just... win? Did we just win without fighting? That''s the question lingering within her beautiful eyes.


    Nheless, I kind of expected thising from someone like him. He was a calcting man. I might not know what he was truly nning but it certainly never included bringing up Ichihara Jun as a man to inherit everything their family built.


    He tolerated all his whims that many would probably think he was being spoiled but underneath it, he was being set up for failure.


    Maybe even if I didn''t show up for Marika, he already had a n to pull him down years ahead.


    s, I probably ruined that.


    When Ichihara-san walked in to pour another cup for her husband, she was stopped by him, "No need for another one. Our conversation is over."


    His voice remained cold and indifferent, making Ichihara-san flinch slightly. Her eyes lingered on Marika and me for a moment before silently stepping back.


    Ah. Yeah. This man was also like this to his wife. Our issue and their issue were different. There wasn''t any affection in his eyes anymore. He was only focused on his goal. If anything, The only cared about his daughter.


    "Sir, does this mean you''ll stop egging Ichihara Jun to win Marika back?" I asked, breaking the silence that had settled in the room like a heavy fog.


    "Who said about stopping? Nothing will change. Everything will still look around you. Whether you can endure that or not is up to you."


    So, in short, he''s still going to keep up appearances. To make it look like he''s still helping Ichihara Jun.


    It was a given, really. This man couldn''t just back down from a simple conversation. He still had to go out there and be the number two of thepany while acting like he was spoiling his nephew. No matter what, Marika backing out because she fell in love with someone would remain to be a loss of face to them.


    Another minute of silence passed before Kengo opened his mouth.


    "After tonight, you cannot step foot in here again."


    Yeah. I knew this wasing. Marika squeezed my hand tighter as she probably interpreted that as him imposing some kind of ban on me.


    Ichihara-san''s eyes also widened as a helpless expression formed on her otherwise deted face. She looked at me apologetically as she knew she couldn''t overturn that decision.


    She hired me to be her daughter''s instructor. While it was true that she probably had some ulterior motive initially, she became morefortable with me being her daughter''s guide. In any case, not long after he dropped that sentence, Koharu-chan sprinted out of her hiding spot.


    "D-dad, you promised!" She eximed, her voice trembling with fear and anger. She was standing right in front of him, her fists balled up as if she was ready to fight for me.


    "I''m not done yet." He said in the same t tone as though he was a cold bastard. However, there was that momentary hint of amusement ying in his eyes.


    Really, he''s just keeping up appearances now. Either he didn''t want me to see him softening up to his daughter or he wanted to maintain this kind of persona in front of everyone - even to his wife and daughter.


    "Natsuha, you have to take her out for these lessons. I don''t care where but not in this house." Kengo said, his eyes never leaving mine as he addressed his wife, "You understand why, am I correct?"


    Ichihara-san nodded solemnly, her eyes downcast. "Yes, I understand."


    "Mom?" Koharu-chan turned to her mother. She probably failed to catch on to what he said. And so, I opened my mouth and nodded, "Ichihara-san, you can bring Koharu-chan back to the gym every week. I think I can ask the owner to open a space for it. You''re also a member so... I believe there won''t be a problem."


    Upon hearing that, not only Ichihara-san but also Marika and Koharu-chan looked at me with confusion.


    On the other hand, Kengo''s expression remained stoic. He didn''t say anything nor react to it because that''s what he truly meant.


    He''s not firing me. He just didn''t want me to keep strutting in thispound where I was already considered Ichihara Jun''s enemy.


    "Or if it needs to be more subtle without alerting them that Koharu-chan was still studying under me, you can bring her to our house. We also have a dedicated gym there. It can also be a ce for you to rx." I continued but this time, I checked on Kengo''s reaction.


    And finally, he showed some reaction. He narrowed his eyes as though he was staring at someone as iprehensible as him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is... Is that fine, Kengo-san?" Ichihara-san asked to confirm.


    And then Koharu-chan also ran to her father and pressed down on him, "Wait, is that what you mean, Dad? You''re not firing Onoda-sensei?"


    He closed his eyes perhaps to continue keeping up appearances or to prevent his expression from breaking as he answered, "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    At that, Koharu-chan immediately rejoiced and Ichihara-san couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    As for Marika, she looked me in the eye as she also slowly realized. She let out a silent giggle, finding this situation a littleical.


    Before long, Kengo stood up. And there''s no doubt, he''s going to run away before he could


    break character.


    He''s still keeping up appearances.


    Isn''t he just someone who wants to keep acting cool and indifferent? What a chuuni.


    But well, it was just one or the other. Either way, this meant it was over. Ichihara-san ran after him before he could step out of the house, saying it was dinner time. Then Koharu-chan followed, hugging his arm to pull him back.


    Acting like he was just forced to do so, he turned around and walked over to their dining table. Marika and I watched that and together, we silentlyughed at this unexpected revtion. Who would''ve thought, right? He''s just trying to act cool even in front of his family. Hiding his soft side, even to his daughter.


    But because of this, it was all revealed. And I doubt Ichihara-san would miss that.


    In any case, this didn''t mean he was any different outside this house. He was still that guy running things in the background for the Ichihara Family.


    One thing became clear though, he was not an enemy. At least, ording to how this conversation went.

 Chapter 2283: I shouldve locked you in with me

    Chapter 2283: I should''ve locked you in with me


    ?


    With the family starting their dinner, Marika and I also ended up getting invited to the table.


    Of course, Kengo frowned at it but with Koharu-chan''s pleading eyes, he couldn''t refuse. Plus, it wasn''t like he hated me. He just didn''t like the situation.


    Nevertheless, no matter how stiff the situation became, Koharu-chan''s cheerfulness was infectious and kept the dinner in a lighthearted atmosphere. And while doing so, she kept praising me to her dad as though trying to nail in the fact that she didn''t want any other instructor apart from me.


    She got scolded when she tried to throw a punch though. It was considered rude, especially on the dining table.


    Marika and I didn''t say anything much and let the girl run the floor. As for Ichihara-san, it was clear that she was not only relieved but also d to see this kind of development. When our gazes momentarily intersected, her gratitude was reflected on the surface of her eyes.


    Dinner passed without any significant tension. It was surprisingly normal, aside from the asional nce from Kengo. I was expecting him to throw something at me at any moment but he remained silent, only nodding to his wife''s questions and asionally looking at Marika and me with scrutinizing eyes.


    After that, he made an excuse that he had a meeting just to escape from the house. At that, Ichihara-san and Koharu-chan didn''t attempt to stop him. They asked when he''d be back though and it was surely going to be when I already left with Marika.


    We then rested for a while before returning to the training room, finishing today''s lesson with light exercises. I couldn''t let them move so much anymore after eating dinner. In any case, this night was still a satisfying moment for Koharu-chan who not only secured to continue having me as her instructor but also affirmed her father''s care for her.


    As we were wrapping up, Ichihara-san entered the room with a slightly tired smile, "Thank you for the lesson tonight, Onoda-sensei. Also, I apologize I cannot... attend to you that much."


    "What are you saying, Ichihara-san? That dinner is sumptuous. Too bad, it''ll probably be my first andst time eating what you made." I replied, keeping the mood light despite the undercurrents of tension still lingering. "By the way, Ichihara-san can ask Ayu about the arrangement for Koharu-chan or you can contact me again and I''ll send you the address of our house if you pick the second option. I''ll do my best to amodate both of you."


    Her smile grew a little more genuine at that. "Thank you. I will consider it."


    With this, Marika and I prepared to leave. Koharu-chan walked us to the door, she even wanted toe and visit the house she was staying in again but Ichihara-san held her back, whispering something to her ear. The girl nodded and gave us a thumbs-up.


    I had no idea what she whispered but I guess it was close to ''Don''t interrupt their moment''. Marika giggled and waved at Koharu-chan before thanking Ichihara-san for dinner too.


    Then together, even with eyes still watching our every move, I walked Marika to her ce and left by her front door.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Of course, I stayed for another half an hour with her with the two of us just rolling around in the bed as we savored our night.


    Marika also showed her summer uniform that she''d use tomorrow. It was so stimting for my eyes that I ended up pressing her down on her bed while she was in that outfit.


    With one problem gone in our heads, we could now just focus on her aunts or whoever was going to show up here.


    As for Ichihara Jun, he could keep clowning himself.


    Whatever Kengo was nning, he''s definitely not going to stop that guy from annoying us. But at the same time, he''s also not going to put as much effort into helping him. He''s ying the long game so he''d probably just do enough to keep pulling down his reputation while also appearing to be his guardian and sole ally.


    A whileter, I sessfully reached the bus stop and boarded it without being pestered by the pompous bastard. He wasn''t around when I left Marika''s house or he probably got bored when I didn''t show up right away after entering.


    Marika''s guards didn''t say anything about my presence but they definitely did their job not to let anyone in.


    At that, I gave them a thumbs up.


    They''re still skeptical about me but at this point, there''s really no weight to their objection anymore. Maybe things would change when Marika''s aunt arrived but for now, the situation was already under control.


    Still, it''s making me wonder what my parents did to intervene with Kengo. He said someone from the government contacted him. Did they threaten him?


    Well, I should just ask. They''re also at home with Miwa-nee and Minoru by now.


    Anyway, since I had to sit on the bus and wait for it to arrive at my stop, I started checking my messages.


    I got Rumi''s message, just checking in on me after I left earlier.


    There''s also a message from Eimi who woke up at around five o''clock, pretty much during my part-time job. She expressed her embarrassment for falling asleep and she also med the chocte for making her drunk. She said she remembered what I did for her but because she fell asleep right after it, she''s regretting her missed chance.


    From her messages, Anzu-nee probably hasn''t told her yet. Either that girl was still asleep or she couldn''t bring herself to do so yet. But I know... that girl wouldn''t be able to keep everything a secret to her little cousin.


    I replied to Eimi, telling her that I was also affected by the choctes. I had no idea if it was just her intuition, but she immediately replied, asking me if something happened between me and Anzu-nee.


    As always, my honesty got the best of me. Still, I didn''t directly ry everything that happened in full detail. I summarized it with a simple sentence that spoke a lot, and probably an exnation that was enough to tell her that indeed, something happened between us.


    My heart kinda stopped for a moment there as I waited for Eimi''s reply.


    And when she did, I immediately opened it.


    "Was it the result of the alcohol in the choctes?"


    Given that it was only in text form, the question appeared daunting. Any guy would falter at this point.


    Unfortunately, I''m not just any guy. I typed my response honestly and without making up


    excuses.


    "The alcohol''s effect on me was lowering the inhibition I put up to keep my desire at bay... So, whatever happened was my conscious decision when I was stripped of my own defenses of putting a cap on my desire."


    Her reply didn''t take long just like the first ones. I was expecting her to be mad or at least, express her disappointment. However, when I opened it, I couldn''t but stare at it for a while before digesting it.


    "I won''t lie. It''s a little hard to ept. But Ruki, you don''t have to worry, I''ve seen how Anzu- nee acted for the past week. She''s so bad at hiding her affection for you. If you told me that it was just because of alcohol, I''d be mad. Thankfully, that''s not the case. But I''m still jealous. I should''ve locked you in the bed with me. That way you wouldn''t run into her outside my


    room."


    Reading that part, I couldn''t help but wryly smile. That meant she was still conscious when I stepped out of the room and she heard me getting confronted by Anzu-nee...

 Chapter 2284: Lively House

    Chapter 2284: Lively House


    ?


    Upon arriving home, I immediately noticed my father''s car parked outside. And the activity within the house was undeniably lively.


    I could hear Minoru''sughter along with Fubuki''s. Looks like those two kids hit it off, huh? More importantly though, our neighbors, Akane''s parents, were also inside.


    As soon as I approached the front door, it swung open revealing a face that I hadn''t seen for weeks...


    "Miwa-nee, you''re--"


    I hadn''t finished talking yet when the woman immediately rushed to embrace me, my head immediately getting buried within her bountiful chest.


    "Wee home, Ruki."


    That''s all she whispered but hearing her voice like this again was enough for me to be a little emotional.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    My arms wrapped around her, reciprocating her embrace as I replied, "I''m home, Miwa-nee."


    It''s been a while, but I missed this a lot. Even though we hadn''t really lost contact since we had our phones and she''s sending me regr updates, being here physically again was a whole different story.


    Miwa-nee''s embrace was warm andforting. It was likeing home to a motherly figure after a hard day of work. Her breasts felt as soft and weing as ever. I looked up and I was met with her warm smile that was filled with her longing for me. Slowly, I raised my body, capturing her lips with mine. The kiss was gentle and sweet, filled with the affection and longing that had been built up over these few weeks of separation.


    Her work getting that divorce from her ex-husband took a lot longer than we estimated but it didn''t matter now. She''s back.


    The kiss didn''tst long. It''s just enough for us to express our feelings before Akane and Fuyu, who also came to greet me right at the door, let out fake coughs to get my attention.


    "Husband, I get that you''ve missed Miwa-nee but I missed you too! I''m getting jealous here."


    With her quirk still on, Akane had be openly expressive with her jealousy but it''s not like she''s trying topete with them. She simply wanted me to pay her attention too so she could be as clingy as possible.


    Then, there''s Fuyu. Although this was probably a littleplicated for her given that she didn''t want to know the other women connected to me, she''s still here to wee me home.


    "Ruki-kun." Her smile was a mix of sweetness and shyness, which I found utterly charming. Fuyu looked at me with those sparkling eyes that seemed to hide a multitude of thoughts. "How was your day?"


    "Long, I guess? And I doubt it''ll be over soon." I answered.


    Miwa-nee released me from her embrace, letting me go over to the two girls behind her. Akane didn''t miss that cue as she quickly jumped at me. On the other hand, Fuyu just waited for me until I stopped before her.


    After kissing Akane andpleting our usual ritual of weing me home, I stretched my arm out to Fuyu, hooking it around her waist.


    "Thanks for waiting up, Fuyu," I whispered before kissing her as well. She didn''t dodge it and weed me warmly, even though she was obviously a little embarrassed to be seen like this by Miwa-nee.


    Miwa-nee cleared her throat, reminding us that she was still there. "Alright, you three. I can get jealous too, you know?"


    We allughed at her remark, breaking the tension that had been building up. I naturally didn''t miss that cue and pulled her back to me as well. And together, the four of us just stood right in that space before the front door, savoring this moment.


    When we moved to the living room where my parents, Akane''s parents and the two kids were sitting, they looked at us with knowing smiles.


    "Papa!" Minoru rushed over to me with Fubuki falling behind a bit.


    The little girl was looking a little cheeky as she looked up at me, her eyes alternating between me and Fuyu before saying, "Onii-chan, what did you do to my Onee-chan? Why is she red?"


    I picked up Minoru and then patted Fubuki''s head, answering her question, "Nothing. I simply teased her. What do you think? I did great, right?"


    The little girl rolled her eyes before grinning, "Yeah. You did! But you should''ve shown it to me!"


    "Fubuki!" Before I could reply, Fuyu was already at her side, pinching her cheeks as though telling her to behave. She scolded the little girl while hiding her embarrassment. Too bad for her, her sister was too much of a tease.


    I thought she would also ask me about Minoru but I guess she didn''t really take it too seriously even when she heard the boy calling me ''Papa''.


    After a while, that chaos brought by Fubuki settled a little bit as my gaze turned to my doting mother and my father who was trying to keep his cool.


    As for Aunt Akemi and Uncle Satoru, one was shaking her head as always while the other had a wry smile. This was a scene that he wasn''t used to seeing.


    Anyway, after spoiling Minoru for a bit, Miwa-nee took him from me. Then the room became lively again as the discussions continued.


    There wasn''t much of a topic since they were just catching up. When I sat down next to my mother, it became my turn to be doted on as she whispered to me, "Baby boy, you should rx tonight. I know you have many questions but hold that for tomorrow, okay? Let''s just celebrate Miwa''s return."


    Well, she''s right. There''s no need to stress over anything here. I looked at my father and his face said it all.


    In any case, it didn''t take long before we heard Miwa-nee, Akane and Fuyu calling us to the kitchen where they prepared our dinner.


    Yep. They had been cooking together so after moving here, they immediately returned to


    finish it.


    The dinner was lively, to say the least. And while the focus remained on me without truly touching the key points like my rtionship with the girls or the other issues I was facing like the Ichihara. It was simply lighthearted and filled with teases.


    Fuyu wasn''t that used to the gathering but I made sure that she wouldn''t feel out of ce by putting her at my side. And obviously, Akane took the other side.


    Miwa-nee didn''t mind that at all so we just continued like this until we finished eating.


    Aunt Akemi and Uncle Satoru were the first to excuse themselves. I thought they would be drinking since my father had already taken out a bottle from his collection shelf.


    Miwa-nee embarrassedly turned her head away when my father brought up how it dwindled to a few bottles when it was filled up close to a full before.


    Looks like they hadn''t addressed it yet personally or my father just wanted to get back at Miwa-nee. Either way, with Akane''s parents going back to their house next door, my father also followed them. That''s where they''re going to drink.


    My mother remained but I doubt she''d stay for long. She''s as clingy as Akane, after all. She wouldn''t be able to take being away from my father for too long.

 Chapter 2285: Escorting the Yuuki sisters home (1)

    Chapter 2285: Escorting the Yuuki sisters home (1)


    ?


    An hour or soter, with the night getting deeper, we had to call it a night because Fuyu and Fubuki-chan still needed to go home. There was school tomorrow and we couldn''t let them stay up toote.


    Since it was already thiste, it was only natural for me to escort them home. After all, it''s not just Fuyu but Fubuki-chan too. And I know for a fact that she won''t be able to keep her energy up if we go on like this. Besides, Minoru was also dozing off. That kid had been so energetic that he tired himself out.


    As we stepped out into the cool evening air, I noticed that Fuyu looked a bit tired too. The day had been quite hectic for her. I felt a little bad for calling her up to look after Akane when they had other ns for the day. Furthermore, she met Miwa-nee and Minoru. I told her the story so she knew who they were to me. Not to mention, there was also my mother who didn''t need to be informed to figure out what kind of rtionship I had with Fuyu. The only silver lining was the little girl, Fubuki. She knew her Onee-chan and I were closer than before but she had yet to piece the puzzle together.


    Fuyu and I walked side by side, our entwined hands furtively hidden by the bag she brought with her. Fubuki was on her other side, also seemingly about to be drained out of energy already.


    I offered to carry her but somehow, she acted moredy-like for her age, saying she''d be embarrassed to be carried by me. It made me wonder if their mother was also like that when she was the same age since Fubuki clearly took up from her.


    Luckily, the train station was closer to our neighborhood so they both got their respite as soon as we boarded the train. Fubuki immediately leaned against Fuyu, dozing off almost instantaneously. Seeing her like that, Fuyu couldn''t help but smile warmly.


    "She found a great ymate with Minoru, Ruki-kun," Fuyu whispered with a hint of satisfaction. Her voice was low and intimate, the kind that seemed to resonate only with me in the quiet of the night.


    "Mhm... You can always bring her when you''re free. That boy also needed some ymates. He couldn''t always be alone. He might take up from me." I chuckled.


    I mean, it wasn''t an impossibility. He had already been exposed to a lot of girls close to me. And all of them were doting on him. If he grew up around me seeing all my girls fawning at me, he might surround himself with girls too once he started going to school.


    Imagine if there was a parent visitation and Miwa-nee saw him surrounded by a lot of girls. She''d probably panic at the sight. Amusingly though, I couldn''t help but feel proud imagining that scene. Ugh... I should remove that from my head. I shouldn''t let him be like me. He should grow up to be a normal boy.


    But do I have the right to say that though? I don''t know. We''ll see.


    "Pfft. He might really be like you. Will he also be a considerate smooth talker like his father?" Fuyu giggled quietly, her eyes shimmering with amusement.


    "Well, I guess we can only hope for the best," I replied defeatedly, knowing that there would be endless possibilities and bing like me was just one of them.


    Of course, there''s a saying that a child will be shaped by their environment. But look at me. My father was a devoted man to my mother. Yet, I turned out differently. Well, not that different since I can im that I''m also devoted to all of my girls. If that counts.


    "Don''t worry. I know you enough that you''re going to guide him carefully. I can see how you''re still fighting your desire. Minoru doesn''t have that, so it''ll be less likely that he will take up from you. Unless..." Fuyu''s voice trailed off as she yfully poked my side.


    "Unless what?" I pretended to be confused, feigning ignorance of her implication.


    Fuyu just giggled, her cheeks reddening. "Well, unless we give him more siblings to y with. Maybe that would change things?"


    This girl... She just jumped a few steps ahead. Nheless, I couldn''t help but grin at the thought.


    I squeezed her hand and then whispered, "If it''s with you, I wouldn''t mind having more."


    As soon as I said that, Fuyu''s body quivered as her face turned crimson. She just realized that she said something crazy and now, she had to deal with the consequences of her words. "I... I''m joking, Ruki-kun."


    "I know. But I''m not." I yfully leaned in closer, whispering into Fuyu''s ear again and feeling the heat emanating from her cheeks as she blushed.


    The train ride was quiet, with only the asional murmur from the other passengers and Fubuki''s soft snoring. Fuyu''s hand felt warm and soft in mine, as she started sweating.


    "If we ever decide to take that step, I''m sure we''ll be wonderful parents together." I continued teasing her, making the girl''s grip on my hand tighten.


    "Ruki-kun, you''re a meanie," Fuyu whined adorably, though her voice was low enough not to wake up the sleeping Fubuki.


    "Meanie? I just told you I wasn''t kidding. But it doesn''t matter. We''ll get to that point in the future. I won''t ever let you go, remember that." I whispered back as I nibbled on her ear before pressing our foreheads together.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her heart was racing, I could feel it through the warmth of her skin and the way she leaned into me. Fuyu was adorable like this, all shy and flustered. So different from the Fuyu who were fierce on the tennis court.


    After a while, Fuyu eventually leaned her head against my shoulder. She was trying to keep her eyes open since our stop was only the next one but thefort of my shoulder was too tempting to resist.


    Soon, both sisters were asleep. It was a peaceful moment, despite the underlying tension that had been present earlier in the evening. Watching them was making me feel a strange mix of contentment and excitement.


    "Fuyu, we''re here." As soon as the train came to a stop at the next station, I gently nudged the girl who immediately woke up with a start. It was only a few minutes, after all.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked at me with a sleepy smile, "Did I fall asleep?"


    "You did." I nodded, "But it''s fine. It''s only a few minutes of walking left to your house. Don''t wake up Fubuki anymore. I''ll carry her on my back."


    Fuyu nodded, still a bit tired, "Okay. Thank you, Ruki-kun."


    She then stood up and carried the bag she brought with her.


    As for me, I squatted in front of Fubuki''s seat before Fuyu assisted me by gently carrying the little girl and cing her on my back.


    Like a family of three who was just returning from our day out, we exited the train together.

 Chapter 2286: Escorting the Yuuki sisters home (2)

    Chapter 2286: Escorting the Yuuki sisters home (2)


    ?


    The walk to Fuyu''s house was silent with only the sound of our footsteps echoing through the empty streets. The cool night breeze brushed against our cheeks, carrying the faint scent of


    theing summer.


    Fuyu didn''t hold my hand anymore since I was supporting the sleeping Fubuki but she hooked her arm on mine, perfecting the picture of the family of three.


    The people on the street gave us curious nces as we walked by, a young man carrying a sleeping child with another girl by his side. Fuyu''s grip on my arm tightened slightly every time someone looked our way, but I just gave them a warm smile while teasing my girl who was trying her best not to appear embarrassed.


    Besides, she also liked the attention. Having dered her intention to make me fall in love with her more than I love Akane, this kind of moment was a plus for her even though she was still trying to hide our rtionship from her family.


    As we approached Fuyu''s house, the lights were still on, hinting that their parents were already home. She unlocked the gate with the keys she had hidden in her pocket before ushering me in.


    When we reached their front door, it opened from inside, and there stood Fuyu''s mother, her eyes widening slightly at the sight of her daughter with me. She took in the scene, her gaze lingering on Fubuki sleeping on my back, and her expression softened followed by a teasing smile as she looked at her other daughter standing next to me.


    "Thank you for escorting them home, Onoda-kun. Let me take it from here" Auntie said, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she took Fubuki off of my back.


    Fuyu looked a bit embarrassed but she also had a proud look on her face, "M-mother, this is how we found him. He said he''d walk us home."


    This girl, why would she still lie to her when Fubuki could just reveal where they went during the day? I guess she just blurted that out without thinking, huh?


    "Sure. Sure, I believed you, Fuyu. I''ll take your sister inside. Make sure to send Onoda-kun on his way properly, okay?" With an amused smile and a knowing look remaining in her eyes, Fuyu''s mother turned and disappeared into the house with Fubuki in her arms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Left alone outside their front door, Fuyu and I shared a chuckle. Her mother had always had a sharp intuition, and I had a feeling she already knew what Fuyu was trying to keep hidden. Besides, it didn''t feel like she was concerned at all. Instead, her words felt like a gentle nod of approval, a silent acknowledgment of our growing bond.


    "So, I guess I should go now."


    "Wait a minute. Mom said I should see you off."


    "Of course, let''s go."


    "Ruki-kun, you meanie." Fuyu pouted.


    "What? What did I do this time?" I yfully feigned innocence, earning me a light punch to the shoulder.


    "You know what you did. Are you just going to leave?"


    Fuyu''s eyes sparkled mischievously. Despite trying her best to hide her desire, she really couldn''t help it anymore. As she hinted at her unspoken request for a proper goodbye kiss, Fuyu stepped closer to me, her hands pulling on my shirt as she tiptoed for me to reach her lips easily.


    I didn''t disappoint her. Without wasting a second, I leaned down and gave her a gentle kiss, tasting the sweetness of her breath. But a gentle kiss wasn''t enough. Little by little, that kiss deepened until Fuyu''s arms wrapped around my neck and my arms closed around her waist, pulling her closer. We kissed like it was the first time. It was as if we hadn''t seen each other for a week.


    She had already forgotten that her mother or father could step out at any moment. This was her chance to im her territory, and she wasn''t going to miss it.


    Our kiss grew more intense with each passing second. I felt her body meld into mine as she tightened her grip around my neck. Her soft whimpers were music to my ears as my hands started caressing her back. My fingers dug into the softness of her body, feeling the warmth emanating from her skin.


    As much as I also wanted to forget everything around us, this girl would be totally embarrassed if caught by her parents. That''s why after a while, I reluctantly pulled away, our lips parting as our tongues chased after each other. Fuyu''s eyes remained closed for a moment, savoring the lingering warmth of my kiss. The light from the living room cast a faint glow on us, making my girl''s image even more picturesque.


    "R-Ruki-kun," Fuyu stuttered, her voice filled with longing as she leaned into me. Her hands were still on my shoulders, and she didn''t seem to want to let go.


    "Not enough?" I teased her, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. "We should save some for when we have more private moments, Fuyu. You should hold back or your mother will find another ammo to tease you with."


    Fuyu giggled with her cheeks turning into a lovely shade of pink, "You''re right."


    Her grip loosened around my neck, but she didn''t step back, instead, she leaned her forehead against mine. "But, I just can''t get enough of you, Ruki-kun."


    "I know. I feel that too. But there''s still tomorrow, right? I''ll have to trouble you with Akane again. You know how clingy she''s bing whenever she''s on her monthly visit. Do you also have a simr quirk?" I yfully poked her side, watching the way her eyes squinted as she tried to suppress herughter.


    Fuyu pped my arm, her cheeks still ame. "I don''t know yet but we''ll find out in two weeks. That''s my usual cycle."


    "Should I look forward to that?"


    "You... T-that''s embarrassing!"


    "I''m just teasing." I chuckled, kissing her forehead lightly. "Well then, goodnight Fuyu." "Goodnight, Ruki-kun." She whispered back, her voice filled with reluctance as she stepped back, her hands sliding off my shoulders.


    I grabbed her hand as we walked to their gate. I held it tightly until I stepped out. "See you tomorrow, Fuyu."


    "See you tomorrow," She echoed back, yet even after a minute passed, the two of us were still reluctant to let each other go.


    Perhaps, we would stay standing there with our hands linked if not for her mother calling out to her from inside.


    Fuyu ran to me for onest kiss before she retreated inside. Then, she watched me through the gaps of their gate as I walked away, her hand still raised in a silent wave.


    Even after I reached the station, the taste of Fuyu''s lips and the softness of her body lingered in my senses. I had to pull up my phone and check my messages just to keep my focus on the


    way home.

 Chapter 2287: Taking a moment to fill our longing

    Chapter 2287: Taking a moment to fill our longing


    ?


    Upon arriving home, Miwa-nee pointed me at Akane who was already asleep on the sofa. Her asional stomach cramps from her period throughout the day were still taking a toll on her despite her earlier antics.


    "I''ll take her to our room. But Miwa-nee... wait for me. We have so much to catch up on." I whispered to Miwa-nee as I walked towards Akane, gently picking my silly wife up.


    As always, her body was light and frail in my arms. Although she groaned in protest, she didn''t wake up. Nheless, upon inhaling my scent, the girl immediately clung to my neck, snuggling closer into my embrace.


    Of course, she already memorized it and no matter what happened, she''d always like clingy to me whether conscious or asleep.


    Seeing that, Miwa-nee giggled before she could reply to my words.


    "I know. I''m not going to disappear. Tuck her in the bed ande back here for me." She said with a pleasant smile, her longing for me still present in her eyes. Like me, she was also waiting for this opportunity.


    After being away for more than two weeks, one night might not be enough for us to fill in the gap of our love. But, it was a good start. She wouldn''t be going anywhere anymore. Moreover, she wasn''t tied by her marriage anymore. She''s now back here. Where she truly belongs. Right by my side.


    I carried Akane up to our room andid her down gently on the bed. She didn''t even bother to change out of her clothes as she was already out cold. I took off her shoes and covered her with the nket. Her face was serene as she slept, it was like she was having a peaceful dream.


    I kissed her forehead before quietly leaving the room. I checked on the room next door. The one that Miwa-nee and Minoru were going to use to check on the boy. And like Akane, he was already tucked in the bed by Miwa-nee.


    As I went downstairs, I could hear the activity in the kitchen. Miwa-nee was preparing something. Probably the miraculous tea since Akane fell asleep before making it.


    Right. I should let her drink a cupter so she wouldn''t feel sluggish tomorrow. It''s one thing to suffer from her cramps and it''s another to not have a peaceful and refreshing sleep.


    I walked into the kitchen and saw Miwa-nee standing by the stove, her apron tied tightly around her waist. She looked up and smiled at me, affection filling her eyes. The warmth from the stove washed over me as she stirred a pot of something that smelled heavenly.


    Her lovely expression and the fragrance of the tea immediately drew me in. I moved behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist as my chin anchored on her shoulder.


    "Bad Ruki. Can''t you wait for me to finish here?" She lightly scolded but didn''t shrug my embrace off. Instead, she leaned back into me, allowing me to feel the warmth of her body.


    It''s been a while for us to have this moment alone in the kitchen, and I felt a familiar sense of homing as I held her.


    "I missed you, Miwa-nee." I sweetly murmured into her ear as I watched her cheeks re up as she blushed.


    Miwa-nee turned around, her apron getting in the way a little. She was flustered, but her eyes remained filled with her affection for me. "And I missed you too, Ruki. Now, sit down and wait. You needed this tea, right? I''ll also make a snack so... wait a moment."


    "Can''t I help?"


    "What kind of help will you offer?"


    "You know... to be your assistant. Miwa-nee, your Ruki isn''t always shameless, you know?" I grinned as I tightened my arm around her, slotting her further into my embrace.


    "You say that but you do this instead. If that''s not shameless, I don''t know what is." Miwa- nee giggled as she yfully tapped my joined hands resting on her navel. Despite her feigned protest, she turned her head to me, our lips meeting for a swift kiss.


    "But I''ve been waiting for you for so long," I murmured, not letting her go as my hands traveled down to her hips, caressing her soft skin. The kitchen was warm and cozy, and the scent of the tea filled the air, making the room feel more intimate.


    "Aren''t we going to talk first? Why does it feel like my Ruki cannot wait to push me down?" Miwa-nee said with a cheeky smile, her eyes twinkling with mischief. Just from that alone, I could already see the difference from before. The weight on her shoulder had already disappeared. She was now free and unbridled, allowing herself to fully express her undying affection for me.


    "Well, I did miss you a lot, Miwa-nee. But okay, let''s talk while we wait for the tea to be ready." I stole another kiss before taking a step back.


    Although I said that, I couldn''t help but feel the heat down there. What a pervert... Well, it''s nothing new. Like I always said, they''re simply irresistible to me.


    Earlier, if not for us being in a position where we could be caught easily, I might''ve also done more than just kisses with Fuyu... And now, here we are, in a ce where we could actually have our own private time without fear of repercussion.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "By the way, Ruki, I can see that you''re still not resting properly. You have a lot on your te and yet... you seem so inexhaustible. You''re not pushing yourself, are you?" Miwa-nee looked at me with genuine concern as she set the tea kettle down. Like most of my girls, she clearly knew me better than myself, and she could easily tell when I was juggling too much.


    "I swear, I''m not. Don''t you see, Miwa-nee? I''m still full of stamina even at this time. If I''m pushing myself, won''t I also be knocked out on the bed like Akane?" I teased her, trying to ease her concern with augh.


    Miwa-nee narrowed her eyes as though trying to see if I was lying or not.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then I won''t have to worry about exhausting you tonight." She said with a seductive grin. Her mature charm always hit the right notes within me.


    "You''re going to exhaust me, Miwa-nee?" I smirked back at her as my eyes roamed over her curvy figure. The apron added to her allure. "You know that had yet to happen, right? And with that tea, I doubt you''ll have a chance."

 Chapter 2288: No to Self-deprecation

    Chapter 2288: No to Self-deprecation


    ?


    "There''s always a first in everything, Ruki. Just like how I am your first... I''ll keep making up for it as it was a sin that I will carry through eternity." Miwa-nee replied with her expression turning a little serious at the end, remembering that my desire started with her.


    "If you say it like that then I''ll repeat it. In my eyes, you didn''t do anything wrong, Miwa-nee. Without you, none of this will be possible. We can keep arguing about the morality of it but let''s leave that to the past and look forward for the future." I said with a gentle smile, trying to lighten the mood.


    Although she pretty much killed it, it was still salvageable. I pinched her nose before kissing her again, marking her with my affection.


    Miwa-nee savored it and slowly, she melted from my affection. When she opened her eyes again, Miwa-nee bit her lips as she turned around.


    As timing would have it, the teapot had finished boiling.


    I took a step back, giving her the space to move.


    I watched Miwa-nee put the teapot and the teacups on a tray as she walked over to me. "Un. I''ll listen to you, Ruki. Can you forgive me for bringing it up again?"


    Mhm. I like this kind of development from her. She''s now ready to throw away the baggage limiting her.


    "There''s nothing to forgive, Miwa-nee... Alright. Let''s stop being gloomy and drink this tea. Like I said, we have a lot to catch up on, not just the past..." I pinched her cheek which made her pout right away. But little by little, the tension on her face softened up.


    After that, we moved from the kitchen to the living room and we sat down on the same sofa that Akane had been using earlier.


    The room was dimly lit, the only source of lighting from the light from the kitchen. I turned on the TV for ambiance. Even though there wasn''t any meaningful show to watch, it would keep the silence from bing too heavy.


    Miwa-nee poured a cup for both of us before handing it to me, her hand lingering for a moment on mine which sent a small electric shock through my body.


    As she sidled up on my side, our legs and shoulders couldn''t help but start rubbing, reminding us of our intimate embrace just a few minutes ago.


    I quickly took a sip of the tea. The warm liquid slid down my throat, soothing the exhaustion of my long day. Miwa-nee did the same but she unconsciously took a big gulp, making her face reddened from the heat.


    I thought she''d cry out in pain but she surprisingly endured it.


    "Miwa-nee, don''t scald your tongue. I might have to suck on thatter." I grabbed the tea from her hand and ced it down before checking on her. Although my words were yful, my concern for her wasn''t waning at all.


    "You really don''t change, do you? Now, you''re even more mature than me. Or maybe it was just me remaining stagnant from years before." She replied with a light smack on my arm, her eyes still watery from the tea''s heat. Following that, she tried biting my lip but when she failed, she pouted again, "Ugh... I should''ve had a drink with your parents while waiting for you... now I had to face you like this. Sober."


    I chuckled as I took another sip of my tea before answering, "Well, isn''t this better? You''ll be able to control the wordsing out of your mouth better, Miwa-nee."


    She was losingposure but little by little, I could tell that she was also gradually rxing. Whatever tension that built earlier was being released.


    Only a few weeks of separation and it already felt like we were meeting again after a few years. How mystical.


    Not learning her lesson, Miwa-nee took another sip of her tea before leaning on my side, her hand resting on my thigh as she sighed.


    She didn''t say anything but I could sense the heaviness in it. A mix of relief and exhaustion.


    I cupped her cheek again before whispering, "You''re back home, Miwa-nee. It''s fine to be rxed. Whatever your experience might be during these past few weeks, you can unload it here. Your Ruki is willing to listen."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Geez... You always know what to say in this situation." While pressing her cheek further into my palm, Miwa-nee replied with a chuckle. Her hand slid up my thigh, her fingers lightly tracing a line on it, tickling a little. "But I''m happy, Ruki. Being back here with you. That''s all I wanted."


    I slid my arm to her back, pulling her close as I gently fixed the fringes of her hair, tucking them behind her ear. "Is that so? Well then, if you leave again. I''ll follow after you and bring you back with me."


    Her face turned crimson before lightly hitting our foreheads together, "Idiot. Don''t do that. Besides, I won''t leave anymore. Everything is over."


    She paused for a moment as though trying to arrange her words. You wanna hear what happened right? I may not be clear during our messages but honestly, they didn''t make it too difficult for me... It''s just... you know, the process of being tied to that kind of family, I needed to pass through a lot of hoops to get out."


    I guess they''re too traditional that even divorce had to be done in a lot of steps. From what I heard from Miwa-nee herself, she had to go back and forth to their house. While she met her ex-husband there, they didn''t interact much other than asking her if she was sure about the divorce.


    Apparently, he was still so focused on his career that he didn''t want to pay too much attention to the issue. He had long epted Minoru not being his so... all in all, their rtionship didn''t really bloom even after years of marriage. Not to mention, Miwa-nee was constantly thinking about me.


    As she said that Miwa-nee embraced my waist as she put her head on my chest, resting in itsfort.


    I stroked her hair gently, feeling the softness under my fingertips, "Mhm. It must''ve been difficult. Now you can rx here. Everyone misses you, even Akane."


    Miwa-nee nodded, her eyes misting up a bit. "I know she does. That girl is happy where you''re happy. She''s like your shadow. Meanwhile... I''m like a leech, no? Okay, before you scold


    me for that. I''m just stating a fact."


    Well, I won''t scold her for that but... My hand moved to her forehead, giving it a flick. Then without saying anything else, I lifted her chin, pushing my lips down on hers.


    I know a lot is going on in her mind but the same as how they didn''t want me to self- deprecate, I would also prevent them from doing the same.

 Chapter 2289: Reconnection *

    Chapter 2289: Reconnection *


    ?


    "Miwa-nee, if you say that again, I''ll get angry at you. I swear." I said in between my shower of kisses that she was not really resisting. My arms hooked around her waist as I pulled her closer. She was right, we had so much to catch up on, but it seemed like my body was already making its own demands. "This wasn''t a scolding, mind you. I''m just expressing my


    bitterness that you think like that."


    Miwa-nee''s eyes closed as she melted into the kiss. Her body rxed and her hand slipped up to the back of my neck, pulling me in deeper.


    "... But I''m only telling the truth, Ruki."


    "That''s not how I see it."


    I lightly bit on her lower lip in response to how she''s still trying to justify it. Then slowly, I pushed her down on the sofa, my body following suit. The tea we were drinking earlier was left forgotten on the coffee table. We could still drink thatter anyway.


    For now, I will have my lovely Miwa-nee understand that she did not do anything wrong to me. I took that as a favor instead.


    I knew many would argue if they found out about it but they''re not me. I was the only one who should have a say in what happened. Regardless of its morality, the present-day me wouldn''t exist if not for that night.


    Miwa-nee''s eyes fluttered close as some guilt remained in her eyes. It didn''t matter as I would melt that away tonight. Anything that was weighing on her about us would have to be gone before the new day came.


    "Don''t say that again. I might have shown that I''d forgotten about you when you left to marry that guy but when you returned, I''ve always seen you as my partner, my lover, and now, my wife too. You''re not a leech, Miwa-nee. You''re a treasure I''ve been blessed to have." I murmured in between more kisses. That might sound so cheesy but I couldn''t care less. If actions weren''t enough to make her understand, I''d use words and hammer them over and over through gentle whispers, kisses, and caresses until she fully understood them.


    Although she''s still a little tense, Miwa-nee''s body responded to my affection.


    Little by little, her hands slid up my shirt as her arms wrapped my nape, locking me in. Our kisses grew deeper with our tongues dancing together as we shared a passionate moment that we hadn''t had in weeks. The air around us grew warm before it slowly sizzled with our unspoken desires.


    "R-Ruki..." She called out to me with her cheeks crimson red. "I... I won''t say it again. And you, saying all these things to me now... I can''t take it. I-I need you."


    Hearing that immediately made me grin in delight. Look at my Miwa-nee, isn''t she so lovable when she''s like this? But then again, I also liked how she was originally. A little whiny whenever she''s drunk and aggressive with expressing her affection. These past few years mellowed her out, especially when she needed to be a good mother to Minoru.


    But I know. She''s still the same Miwa-nee. I just have to pull that side of her back to the surface.


    "Good. Because I''ve missed you terribly." I pressed our foreheads together before biting on her lips again. At the same time, my hands untied her apron, taking it off of her.


    As it fell away, her fitted shirt once again revealed the soft curves of her body. I ced kisses along her neck and corbone, feeling her breath stopping for a moment as I reached her cleavage. Following that, she inhaled deeply. Her chest heaved up and down and I could tell that was already lost in the passion that was building up between us.


    I slid my hand under her shirt, tracing a line on her wless skin until I cupped one of her breasts. Miwa-nee''s nipple grew hard as it poked the middle of my palm, begging for more attention.


    I pinched it gently which instantly made her own as she held onto my shoulders tightly. "R- Ruki, don''t... don''t stop."


    Encouraged by words, my kisses continued to explore her body. I went back to her neck and corbone then I joined my hand by tasting her bountiful softness.


    At the same time, my other hand traveled down to her waist and unbuttoned her pants.


    I slipped my hand inside, finding her already wet and ready. No doubt, she missed this a lot and I was the same.


    Miwa-nee squirmed under my touch as my fingers ran along her slit, teasing her clit and narrow entrance.


    In response, Miwa-nee''s hands moved to my belt, unbuckling it with a sense of urgency.


    As she pulled my pants down, her eyes immediately took in the sight of my erection. With her slender finger wrapping around it, she began to stroke it gently.


    "Ruki... You also missed me." She said with her voice alreadyced with her desire.


    "Of course I do... Did you know how much I dreamt about youing back?"


    "A lot?"


    "Mhm... Now that you''re back... I''ll make sure you won''t think of leaving me again." I whispered before continuing to suck on her nipple while caressing her down there. My thumb pressed on her narrow entrance, pushing in slowly but surely.


    With a subdued moan, Miwa-nee grabbed onto my hair and pushed me further down on her while her other hand tightened its grip on my cock.


    The pleasure was irresistible as I had already grown too hard.


    I groaned a little from that as my hips moved a little, thrusting slowly.


    Miwa-nee smiled at my reaction as she pulled my head back for her to initiate another long, passionate kiss.


    With our hands busy pleasuring each other, our affection was being conveyed by our intimate kisses that we couldn''t get enough of.


    As our lips separated, Miwa-nee whispered seductively before pushing on my chest. Eventually, I sat back on the sofa, and she let herself get pulled up by me.


    After pulling her shirt off over her head, Miwa-nee straddled me, her pants sliding down her ankles.


    With her arms locking around my nape again, she leaned down to resume our kisses as her breasts got squeezed between us, her nipple brushing against me which somehow stimted


    us both.


    My cock was standing in attention between us as she pushed her hips forward, sliding herself close to it.


    With her sacred ce only a breath away from my eager cock, the anticipation was driving me wild. I could feel her wetness coating my tip as she ground herself against me, her breath hot


    and ragged.


    "Miwa-nee," I called out to her and she responded by raising herself, cing the tip of my


    cock at her entrance.


    She was so wet that I slid in without resistance, taking my ce in her depths. She was tight as always and her insides pulsated with her need to feel me better, a feeling that I would never


    get tired of experiencing.


    "R-Ruki... it''s been too long..." Miwa-nee moaned, her eyes filled with both passion and affection. "Why don''t we make a brother or a sister for Minoru?"


    With that kind of question, I was both excited and anxious at the same time. But knowing Miwa-nee, she''s doing all these to tease me. Slowly, she''s returning to her former self. The cheeky, flirty woman that I fell in love with.


    "I''d love that, Miwa-nee. But are you ready? We will have to slow down with this when it''s confirmed." I teased back as my hand grabbed onto her backside, starting our dance of passion as we felt our most intimate connection.


    Miwa-nee smirked down at me, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "I know, I know. But it''s okay to dream a bit right?" She began to rock her hips, sliding me in and out of her with a delicious friction that had us both moaning from how great it felt.


    "It wouldn''t be a dream in the future," I whispered back, the desire in her eyes making me want to give her everything she desires.


    With this, our first night after she returned started with us reaffirming our connection in the most primal way. Our bodies moved in perfect harmony, each thrust bringing us closer together, both physically and emotionally.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I love you..." Those words echoed in our ears, making this moment more special for us.

 Chapter 2290: What merit did I do...?

    Chapter 2290: What merit did I do...?


    ?


    Sometimeter, Miwa-nee and I cuddled on the sofa, both exhausted from the intense exercise. The TV was still ying some random show, but we couldn''t really pay attention to it. Her head was on my chest, listening to the steady thump of my heart as she slotted herself deep in my embrace.


    My fingers ran on her back, caressing her as we both tried to catch our breath. My cock was still throbbing from being squeezed by her and down below, the mixture of our essence dripped down from her sacred ce. The scent of our desire filled the air.


    "Miwa-nee, should I let you fall asleep and then carry you back to your bedroom?" I yfully asked, knowing she wouldn''t want to move an inch after what we just did.


    "Mm, maybe." She mumbled, her eyes half-closed. But before I could stand up, she tightened her grip around me, her hand slipping down to rest on my abs. "But not yet. I missed this too much."


    "Missed what?"


    "Your warmth." She answered her voice dropping to a murmur yet it came like a sweet delight. "Everything. Being in your arms, feeling your heartbeat, your touch... It''s the sensation of being home."


    Home. That was what she called it. And I liked that. Being her home was an achievement in itself. It was something I could be proud of.


    I kissed her forehead gently and whispered, "You''re home now, Miwa-nee. No need to miss this anymore."


    Her eyes fluttered open, looking up at me with a soft smile. "I know. But it''s like... I''ve been living in a different world these past few weeks. It''s hard to believe that I''m really here again."


    "Right. Minoru and I were not by your side." I said with a gentle sigh. "But that''s in the past now. Let''s start making more memories. We can go on a trip again sometime."


    ''With how busy you are? You cheeky boy. It''s fine. Living with you is enough for now. I got a little money to my name so I thought I should do something with it. Like opening a business. That way, I won''t just be a freeloader to you."


    This woman... She''s not even freeloading. Even before she left to settle the divorce, she was already providing. Although she was not giving me the money, I could tell from how our stocks were getting replenished or there were new items getting added to our pantry. That''s why I couldn''t even fill my cart during previous supermarket dates with Eimi. Not to mention, she''s also doing most of the house chores because Akane and I were going to school on weekdays.


    I flicked her forehead before saying, "My Miwa-nee is not a freeloader. This is your home. Our home. Allow me to correct you on that. That aside, do you have something in mind? What kind of business?"


    Miwa-nee drew circles on my chest as she started telling me her ideas. She took a deep breath before speaking.


    "I''ve been thinking of opening a small cafe. You know, somewhere you can all go to after school or work. Maybe even host some small events for each of your clubs. All in all, its secondary purpose is for you and the others to have a ce to gather in. It''s just an idea though. I need to do more research and nning."


    "I see. I think it''s a good idea. Maybe I should let you talk with Mizuki? You''ve met her already, right?" I suggested, referring her to my girl whose business acumen could be said to be a genius.


    Miwa-nee nodded sleepily as she giggled, "Mmhmm. That''s what I was thinking too. She''s so good at that kind of thing. She''s also prepping you to enter her world, no? Maybe you two could start your business empire with me."


    I chuckled at that, "I''m all for it, Miwa-nee. As long as it doesn''t interfere with your time with Minoru."


    "Of course. Your Miwa-nee won''t forget her priorities. I''m thinking of sending him to preschool soon. You know. Seeing him y with Fubuki-chan earlier reminded me that he also needs more friends to grow up with." She said, her voice filled with determination. That was something we agreed upon. It was time for Minoru to interact with other children his age. Plus, it would give her more time to focus on her ns and also for us to spend more time together. It''s a win-win for all of us.


    As we continued with this topic and more, Miwa-nee gradually drifted off to sleep, her gentle snores echoing through the quiet living room. I couldn''t help but smile as I looked down at her peaceful face. She was finally home. And I was going to do everything to make sure she felt that way.


    A few minutester, I carried her to their room as I promised. I had her finish drinking her cup of tea first though. It was the miraculous tea that could give anyone a good night''s sleep with just a cup. Any fatigue she umted would be gone in the morning.


    After tucking her in, I brought that tea to our bedroom where I also woke up Akane to drink some before I finished the rest.


    Before joining her on the bed, I did my nightly routine of checking on my girls. It doesn''t matter if they''re already asleep or not. I''ll send them a message or a voicemail if they are and talk to them through messages or videocall if they''re not asleep yet, catching up on each other''s day.


    I checked on Sumire and Umi. But they''re already asleep. There''s school tomorrow, after all. Then, I scolded the goofy Hanabi who just dered she would take an all-nighter watching a live-action drama because she''s bored. When I asked her about Matsuri, she whistled guiltily. Apparently, she made her twin sister so curious about why she kept on asking her to hang out that she was even taking the time to travel to the neighboring city each time.


    Yep. That goofy girl still wanted to surprise her. She wouldn''t tell her about me at all and would let us meet with the girl not knowing she was going to meet me.


    Even when I scolded her about it, Hanabi just giggled meaningfully without exining herself. What a headache.


    Apart from that, I also didn''t miss teasing Kazuha-nee, who I had started exchanging messages with after that night in her room. She''s now reluctant to ask me for another visit. She still hadn''t moved on from how crazy that night was... The thrill of doing that behind the door and while talking to Ogawa and Mami was probably something she wouldn''t forget for a long time. Not to mention, not counting the day she got tempted during Hina''s birthday, it was her true first experience performing a sexual act with someone.


    In any case, I also didn''t want to force her. I kind of went overboard that night. I should reflect too. But if I''d be given a chance to go back in time, I''d probably do it again. I mean, could I resist Kazuha-nee?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As I was about to jump into bed with Akane, I received another surprise but this time, it was from someone who I never thought would initiate a video call.


    I raised my phone with the camera pointing at my face as I tapped the ''answer'' button. Not long after, the beautiful face of the egotistic girl who treated herself as a queen bee appeared on the screen. Her long, blonde hair was untied, giving her a different look than her usual ponytail. She''s wearing sleepwear that wasn''t a pair of pajamas, giving me a glimpse of her skin. But more importantly, she was sitting on her bed, her face red from embarrassment even though we hadn''t started talking yet.


    My lips curved up in a smile as I greeted her, "Saionji-senpai, what merit did I do to be graced by your presence?"

 Chapter 2291: Azusas Dream

    Chapter 2291: Azusa''s Dream


    ?


    "Is that all you have to say upon seeing me? Psh." As always, Azusa opened up with a


    disgruntled expression that was as fake as a politician''s smile. She was adorable when she tried to act tough.


    "What? Was that not enough? I was asking politely." I replied with a smirk, knowing that she was just ying hard to get.


    Her egotistical nature would never let her admit openly that she called me of her own volition, she would make it so as though I was the one eagerly awaiting her call. It was like a dance that I always had to perform with her. A game of who would crack first. Of course, she hadn''t won against me yet.


    But honestly, I was d to see her this proactive even if she was the queen of giving me a hard time.


    "You and your excuses. Psh. Tell me you missed seeing me." She pouted, trying to maintain her cool demeanor. Her eyes betrayed her though as it glimmered with hope of a positive


    answer from me.


    "Shouldn''t it be the other way around? My Saionji-senpai missed me after just a few days of not seeing my face. How could that be?" I teased her, my voice yfully mocking but with an underlying affection that she couldn''t miss.


    Her cheeks reddened even further, and she huffed before replying, "Don''t tter yourself, I was just bored."


    "Oh really? Then it''s fine for me to end the call now? I''m sure you have better things to do than waste your time talking to someone who doesn''t miss you at all." I feigned nonchnce, watching her reaction closely.


    Her eyes narrowed yfully, and she scoffed, "You wouldn''t dare. I know you''ve been waiting for this call."


    "Sorry, senpai. I was already about to sleep before you called. Didn''t we already exchange good night messages? And here you are, keeping me from my dreand," I retorted, feigning a yawn.


    "You''re so annoying, shameless junior" she muttered as she rolled her eyes, hiding the hint of a smile forming from her lips. "But if you really want to sleep, I won''t bother you anymore."


    "Heh. Was that you picking up on my methods, Saionji-senpai?" I continued teasing her as I couldn''t hold back a chuckle. She was so predictable, yet so delightful in her own way. "But since you''re already here, what''s on your mind? Did you miss your caffeine supplier? Or you''re wondering when we can meet again?"


    Her expression was a mix of annoyance and amusement. "You really think highly of yourself, don''t you? But seriously, I just... I wanted to talk."


    This girl... she''s bing more adorable each passing day, isn''t she?


    "I see. Well, if Saionji-senpai wishes to talk, then I''m all ears," I said as I leaned against the headboard of the bed. Akane was already asleep beside me, her gentle snores serving as the background melody to our conversation.


    "I... I just had a weird dream," she started with a flustered voice. "It was about us... in the empty ssroom again... doing... things."


    "Ah, the ssic Saionji-senpai dream," I said with a knowing smile. This girl, she''s having wet dreams about us, huh? And in that room, no less. "Was it a good dream?"


    "It was... it was embarrassing!" She eximed as her cheeks and neck which were visible to the camera turned an even deeper shade of red. "Anyway, why are you always so calm about these things?"


    "Simple. If I get flustered as well, wouldn''t we get nowhere in our conversation? Besides, you''re the one who brought it up."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Azusa''s blush grew more intense that despite her narrowed eyes, she looked incredibly attractive, "You... you''re just too... too...!"


    "Too what?" I prodded her as enjoyed this rare side of her that she only showed when she was caught off-guard or flustered. It was like peeling backyers of an onion, and eachyer revealed something sweeter.


    Azusa was the queen bee of their school. But would they believe me if I told them that she was like this when she was dealing with me? Look at how she crumbled.


    In any case, I knew I couldn''t just keep teasing her. It was time to be the mature one here. I mean, I still wanted to satisfy her sometimes, like a reward after all the work she put into expressing herself to me.


    "Hmph! I hate you when you''re like this, Onoda-kun." Despite her words, she couldn''t help but let out a small giggle. However, she thought she hid that well by covering the microphone of her phone with her hand. She failed, of course.


    "Saionji-senpai, why don''t you tell me more about this dream? Maybe I could help you make sense of it."


    "Forget about it! I just..." She trailed her voice, trying to find the words. "It''s just... it''s nothing important. Just a dumb dream."


    "That doesn''t sound like a dumb dream to me. What did we do there? Did we kiss a lot again? Or did we do more than that?" I asked with my tone light and yful, knowing that the more she resisted, the more she enjoyed this little game of ours. Thest time we were together was during the interhigh. It''s been a while so... I guess she''s already craving for more kisses from


    me.


    Hearing my words, Azusa''s cheeks zed redder than a ripe tomato, "Y-You...! It''s not like that! I mean... we did... you know..."


    She trailed off, unable to say the words, which only served to make me smile wider.


    "Well, if you can''t tell me, maybe you should show me instead?" I suggested mischievously.


    "W-what are you saying?!"


    "When we meet again. And I know it won''t be long before it happens. You can show it to me." I winked at the camera, my voice taking on a seductive tone that seemed to resonate through


    the phone.


    Her eyes went round as she stared at me in shock with a hint of excitement. "Y-you... you really want me to?"


    "Only if you''refortable, of course. You know I won''t force you to do anything outside your consent. Remember our first kiss... I asked you nicely for it." I said, reminiscing about the past. However, it would definitely remind her of what she witnessed that day more than


    our kiss.


    Azusa bit her lower lip as her eyes fluttered close, seemingly contemting. It was like watching a cute little animal deciding whether to take the bait or not.


    And guess what? She took it.


    "Fine," she huffed with her voice a bit shaky. "But you better keep your promise, Onoda-


    kun."


    "Of course. I''ll make sure to give you something to remember when we do meet again." I replied, "So, do you have a n for when it will be?"


    "Well, I''ve been thinking..." she trailed off, looking down at her phone. "The school festival ising up, right? Maybe we could find some time during the preparations?"


    "That''s still a month from now. Isn''t Nao inviting you for a sleepover here? Have you thought about it yet?" I asked considering that girl was also excited for that night. As for Hanabi, I don''t know if she''ll ept it.


    "I... I don''t know. I''ll think about it," She answered with a faltering voice, "... I won''t be alone


    with you during that."


    "Oh? Does that mean you want us to be alone? Senpai, you''re being naughty" I teased as I watched her reel in embarrassment.


    "D-don''t say it like that! It''s just..." she stuttered, trying to find the right words. "It''s


    complicated."


    "Alright. I''ll stop teasing you. If you don''t like the sleepover, we can just make ns. Like a date." I winked at the camera.


    "Psh... It won''t be a date!" And there she goes again, acting tough when we both know she''s just as into this as I am. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her stubbornness.


    "Sure. Sure. I''ll look forward to it then. Message me if you finally decide when. I''lle to


    pick you up."


    "... You promise?"


    I smirked at the screen. "I promise, Senpai. I missed you too, you know?"


    She took a moment to process my admission. Then, she rolled her eyes dramatically. "You''re


    just saying that. Don''t make me blush, shameless guy."


    But despite her protest, I could see the smile that she couldn''t hide. It was like the sun


    peeking out from behind a cloud.


    A/N: Since my new novel is already close to 100 chapters, let me plug it here.


    Do check out Eloquent Ascent if you want to read the same type of story but with a different


    setting.

 Chapter 2292: Morning with Miwa-nee *

    Chapter 2292: Morning with Miwa-nee *


    ?


    The night passed and I woke up with Akane lying on top of me. She probably rolled overst night when I fell asleep hugging her after the call with Azusa.


    I carefully untangled myself from her embrace and went to the bathroom to freshen up. As I was brushing my teeth, I heard the door creak open and saw a sleepy Miwa-nee standing in the doorway. Her eyes were half-lidded with sleep, and she looked so adorable with her messy hair.


    "Good morning," she mumbled, her voice still groggy.


    "Morning, Miwa-nee," I greeted her, shing a smile in the mirror.


    She yawned and padded over to me, leaning against the sink. "I had the best sleep, I still rememberst night."


    I couldn''t help but smirk at her words, "Me too."


    Miwa-nee''s gaze searched mine through the reflection of the mirror, "I''m happy we had that talk. And about the cafe, I''ve been thinking more about it. I''d love for Mizuki to help. She''s so good with business stuff, and it''ll be fun working with her."


    "That''s the spirit," I said, rinsing my mouth. "If you also need my help, just say so, Miwa- nee. I''m pretty good with carrying stuff."


    "Sure, you do all the heavy lifting while I handle the finer details," She teased, a glint of excitement in her eyes. "But really, I appreciate it. And I''ll definitely make sure to keep you updated."


    Miwa-nee''s enthusiasm was contagious. It felt like a new chapter was opening up in our lives, and I couldn''t wait to see where this cafe venture would lead us. It wasn''t just a business; it was also something like the progress of Miwa-nee stepping forward from the past. She wouldn''t be tied down by it anymore and in turn, she''d have something to do rather than stay at home and watch Minoru.


    Before long, as we moved past the topic ofst night, she noticed the morning side effect of the miraculous tea on me, pinching quite an obvious tent in my pants. With Akane having her period, I naturally wouldn''t ask her to help with it unless that girl proactively did it again.


    As I finished brushing my teeth, Miwa-nee sweetly whispered as though her enthusiasm had been funneled to something else, "Why don''t you let me help with that? Akane can''t, right?"


    Her eyes nced down at the bulge in my pants, and I couldn''t help but smirk at her cheekiness.


    "Miwa-nee, do you really need to ask me? I was already thinking of asking you for it after we''re done here." I said, turning to face her. The way she looked at me was enough to make any man''s day.


    "Really?" She feigned surprise but the erotic smile forming on her lips said it all. She watched my reaction and how my lower body twitched with anticipation. "Well, in that case, let''s not waste any time."


    As she said, Miwa-nee took my toothbrush from my hand and put it back before pushing me against the sink.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Miwa-nee''s nimble fingers undid my boxer shorts, sliding them down to my knee, freeing my proud erection.


    While wetting her lips with her tongue, Miwa-nee wrapped her soft hand around it, giving it a gentle squeeze before dropping to her knees.


    The coolness of the sink behind me served to heighten the warm sensation building in my body.


    She looked up at me with a mischievous and affectionate glint in her eye. A silent question hung in them.


    I nodded, giving her the permission she was seeking and without wasting any second, Miwa- nee took me into her mouth, her tongue swirled around the tip with a practiced skill that had me quivering in pleasure.


    The way her tongue moved grew more confident as she took me inch by inch and I had to brace myself against the sink to keep myself from falling over.


    The sensation of her lips sliding against my shaft was exquisite and the asional moan she let escape only served to heighten my arousal. It had been a while since she had done this for me and I sure missed the intimate act of her servicing me in such a way.


    Perhaps, even without the effect of the tea on me, I would still not be able to resist myself after seeing her like that.


    Miwa-nee''s mouth was a heavenly warmth that enveloped me. She bobbed her head up and down with a steady rhythm that had me groaning in pleasure. Her eyes focused on me, watching my reaction as she worked her magic.


    Before long, I could feel the pleasure building up inside of me. Her mouth was like a warm, wet heaven that I never wanted to leave. But as much as I enjoyed it, holding it in was


    impossible. Besides, it''s not like I''d be done with only one shot this morning...


    I ced one of my hands on her head, caressing it as I supported her endeavor. My lower body quivered from the intense sensation brought by her mouth.


    "Miwa-nee," I breathed out her name as I felt my climax approaching.


    She blinked a few times, her eyes twinkling with excitement as she sucked harder. Her cheeks hollowed and bloated interchangeably as she took me deeper into her mouth without breaking eye contact. It was almost as if she was challenging me to hold on.


    I guess I was about to lose this challenge.


    With a pleasureden groan, I pulled Miwa-nee closer as I found my climax reaching its limit, until finally, I released with a moan that echoed in the bathroom. Miwa-nee sped her lips around it, taking it all as she looked up at me, swallowing every drop.


    "Good boy," She sweetly murmured with a teasing smile as she popped it out of her mouth and stood up to tenderly tap my cheek. She then wiped her lips with her thumb and sucked it, not letting any of my essence go to waste.


    Watching that up-close show of Miwa-nee''s dedication was quite the sight, and I couldn''t help but feel a rush of love for her. She always knew what I liked. And she''s the one who was there to take care of me when I was feeling down -- albeit not in this kind of intimate way back then. Nheless, it''s still incredibly arousing.


    And soon, I could feel my cock getting reinvigorated. The miraculous tea and maybe my stamina too wasn''t going to subside just from one release.


    I immediately wrapped my arm around her waist as we switched positions, pressing her against the sink.


    "My turn to return the favor," I whispered into her ear as I slowly pulled down her underwear, revealing her already wet folds to the cool air of the bathroom.


    Miwa-nee bit her lips as she tried to not show the arousal on her face but as I bent down to kiss her neck, leaving a trail of warmth against her skin, she gripped the edge of the sink tightly as she exhaled a soft moan. Her body was already anticipating what was toe.


    As I lifted one of her legs, I positioned myself in front of her, my cock standing tall and ready for another round. Although we had breakfast to prepare or Akane and Minoru to mind about who might wake up at any moment, the urgency of our desires was undeniable.


    "Ruki... do it. Let me feel you again." She sweetly whispered, her voice filled with both her desire and affection that hadn''t diminished at all.


    Her words were like a match thrown into gasoline. Without further ado, I pushed into her, the tip of my cock sliding it smoothly, probing her entrance. I could feel her tightening around me, sucking it in deeper as though weing me back to her depths. Her grip on the sink tightened and she let out a whimper that was muffled by my hand on her mouth.


    I pushed deeper into Miwa-nee, feeling her warmth envelop me as she let out a muffled whimper. Her eyes searched for reassurance and I nodded, giving her the signal that we were in this together. That I''d take care of her just as she did for me.


    With my hand pulling down hers from her mouth, my lips took its ce, sealing her lips with a kiss, stifling the sounds of our passion and ensuring we wouldn''t wake Akane or Minoru.


    Miwa-nee''s eyes closed in pleasure as she felt me fill her uppletely, our bodies fitting together as if they were made for each other. She wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist as I began thrusting into her, setting a rhythm that echoed in the quiet of the early morning.

 Chapter 2293: Start of the New Week (1)

    Chapter 2293: Start of the New Week (1)


    ?


    After our morning exercise in the bathroom, Miwa-nee and I worked together for our breakfast right away. Akane had woken up as she pouted at me for not waking her up the same as I did.


    Of course, making an excuse wasn''t something I was inclined to do so I honestly told her that I wanted her to rest more because her period would exhaust her again today.


    Akane red at me for a bit before her clinginess once again got amplified, telling me to pamper her more today because she didn''t let me help with the side effect of the tea.


    Who am I to reject that?


    Akane''s pout was just too adorable to resist. She beamed at me with her usual silly smile before moving to the dining table to watch me work.


    It was always times like these that reminded me why I was so drawn to her. Her childishness was just one part of her charm that never failed to warm me up.


    On the side, Miwa-nee giggled at Akane''s disy, her cheeks still a little flushed from our recent tryst.


    As we went about cooking, she whispered, "I''m sure she''ll find other ways for you to make it up to her today."


    "Don''t worry, Miwa-nee," I winked. "I''ve got it all nned out."


    Once we finished our breakfast, Miwa-nee checked on Minoru if the boy was already awake. With her confirmation that he was still fast asleep, she returned downstairs to start doing house chores again. I couldn''t stop her from that.


    As for Akane and I, we went to the mini-gym to do our daily routine of morning exercises and a thousand swings of the tennis racket before we took a bath together, preparing for school. While Akane was taking her time in preparing, I did Mizuki''s daily business lesson and quiz and then practiced the basic tunes on the keyboard while reading score sheets that Miho left behind, slowly memorizing them.


    "Alright, we''re off, Miwa-nee. See youter. I''ll give Mizuki a call about your cafe idea," I said, giving her a quick peck on the lips as we parted ways at the door.


    Akane and I headed to the station hand in hand while also clinging tightly to me. We were then joined by Fuyu, who sneakily did the same before we reached their school.


    We were a little too early so Eri and Futaba were nowhere in sight. In any case, that gave me more time to linger before continuing to my school.


    This time, my feet led me to Aika''s house. When she saw me outside, my girl jumped at me like a cat on a mouse, throwing her arms around my neck and kissing me deeply.


    Yep. I didn''t tell her I was going to pick her up so... it was double the surprise for her. We held each other tight, our bodies fitting together like two pieces of a puzzle.


    "Nyahaha... My day is made. My Ruki picked me up." While rubbing her cheek on my arm, we walked along the streets towards her school. I once again disguised myself slightly, just to make sure that no one would recognize me to be the guy who had just sent another pair of girls earlier.


    As we approached the school gates, Aika reluctantly parted with me, saying she missed me more than usual today. I promised to make it up to herter, which earned me another passionate kiss before she dashed into the school, her skirt fluttering like a pink ribbon in the wind. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched her go.


    Really, how adorable can they be?


    I looked at the time and figured out I could wait for more of them.


    This time, I messaged them so we would just be meeting near the school.


    One by one, my girls arrived at the designated meeting spot. Yae with her usual bright smile. The pair of Yukari and Elizabeth. Aoi and even Ria who should be going to a different school. Then, Ririka, Hiyori and Mizuki.


    Unfortunately, Miho, Yua, Miyako, Otoha, and Hifumi were already inside the campus. I missed them when I went to pick up Aika. Well, they joined through video call though, not wanting to miss out.


    After sending them all to school as well, I was left with Ria who I also decided to escort to her school.


    "Dumb-senpai, I missed you a lot. I feel like I''m losing out against those juniors you recently picked up."


    As we walked the narrow street that would lead us straight to her school, the normally mature Ria expressed her feelings with such innocence and vulnerability that it was impossible not to feel a tug at my heartstrings.


    "You''re not losing out though. You know how much I love you. If it''s only possible I''ll always bring you home with me." I reassured her with a gentle smile.


    But as always, she''s a little unconvinced. "Eh... Dumb-senpai, you recently went to Tokyo and you still have that issue with Sister Marika. Will you still have time for me?"


    "Always, Ria. I''ll always make time for you. Should we skip ss then?" I teased her, which I knew she wouldn''t take.


    She''s like that, Ria. She''s only like this because she missed me and she''s capitalizing our moment to its maximum potential.


    "That''s bad, Dumb-senpai. Anyway, I want more kisses. I haven''t gotten any from you recently." Ria pouted, her voice carrying a yful whine that was hard to resist.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her adorableness. "Alright. Come here. I''ll give you enough to not forget about me for the whole day."


    "Make it a whole week!" Ria eximed, throwing her arms around my neck and pulling my face towards hers. Our lips met in a passionate kiss that seemed to melt the longing we had for


    each other.


    The world around us faded away as our tongues entangled and our hearts raced in time with the rhythm of our embrace.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When our lips separated, her cheeks remained flushed red and her eyes zed with satisfaction. She leaned into my chest as she whispered sweetly, "I love you, Dumb-senpai."


    "Mhm... I love you too. Don''t stop sending me problem questions to solve. It''s making my head hurt but refreshed all the time."


    "Hehe. I know. That''s my purpose for doing that. You keep yourself busy. It''s for your rxation."


    "Rxation, huh? Why does it make my head hurt, then?"


    "It''s because you love a good challenge, Dumb-senpai." Ria giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she stepped back. She looked up at me, her smile gentle yet yful. "But I''ll keep it to a reasonable level. I don''t want to see you growing lines on your forehead."


    "Right. Right. My Ria is so thoughtful."


    "Praise me more," Ria demanded, her cheeks still tinted from our kiss.


    Not failing her, I kept on praising my lovely Ria for the entire duration of our walk to her school. She would make aeback by praising and scolding me as well though. She had a lot ofints on my issues recently but her logical views were always a wee treat for me.


    Before I separated from her, we shared more kisses that bordered on a more intimate moment. Obviously, we stopped ourselves before someone spotted us.

 Chapter 2294: Start of the New Week (2)

    Chapter 2294: Start of the New Week (2)


    ?


    When I sat back on the train, I already noticed the change in the uniform of the students of our school. They''re now wearing the summer variation of a short-sleeved buttoned shirt for boys and a blouse for girls. Akane and the other girl''s school still had a week before they switched to it.


    Anyway, since Ichihara Jun''s imposed suspension was already over, Marika would be fine getting sent to school by her guards. I also sent her a message to check, and I got a great photo of her that I''d keep staring at for a while.


    The train ride was peaceful, with me lost in thoughts about my girls. It was quite a sight seeing everyone dressed in their summer uniforms, though. Especially the girls. I couldn''t help but imagine what they''d look like in swimsuits.


    Well, there''s a standard school swimsuit for everyone so by referencing their figures that I already burned in my head, my girls would definitely be the most eye-catching in the pool. Even Aya or Rae wouldn''t lose out.


    Of course, those with big assets like Mio and Kana would definitely stand out. And Satsuki with her athletic body would look like a mermaid in one. The thought alone was making my heart race and my cock throb.


    Alright. Let''s stop fantasizing. I''d be seeing all of them in it eventually anyway.


    As I arrived at school, the morning breeze was still cold to the skin. The heat of summer would just start showing during afternoons and before sunset. The short sleeves of my summer uniform were still capable ofbating the warmth.


    Passing by the school gates and seeing Ryouko-san who was also wearing a morefortable variation of her usual tracksuit, she greeted me with her beautiful smile that once again made the other students stop in their steps, thinking they were seeing things due to how strict she was to others.


    I greeted her back, making sure not to put her in trouble. As much as I wanted to run to her and give her a kiss because I missed her, I had to hold back for her sake.


    Walking inside the building and to my shoe locker, my usual visitor arrived right on time. "Onoda-kun! Wow, you look even better in a summer uniform. Your arm muscles are so defined!" Sachi greeted me with her usual enthusiasm as she approached my locker.


    Likewise, my gazended on her, taking in her appearance in summer uniform. This volleyball club member had always been attractive in her own right, especially with her toned legs peeking from beneath the skirt. She had a way of moving that was both energetic and graceful, quite a contrast to the way she fumbled with her words sometimes.


    "Thanks, Sachi. It''s good to see you too," I replied with a yful smile as I acted like I was burning her image in my memory forter.


    Sensing that, the girl also yed along, crossing her arms to the front as though covering her chest. "Ah! Stop it, Onoda-kun. You''re making me blush."


    "Am I? Don''t you need someone topliment you for it? Come here. Let me take a closer look."


    "Pfft. What''s this? You''re surprisingly forward today. In a good mood, are we?" Sachi said, feigning innocence as she stepped closer. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her yful banter. "Just feeling lucky to be surrounded by so many beautiful girls, including you, Sachi," I leaned in slightly, whispering into her ear, making sure not to cause a scene. Her blush deepened, and she swatted me yfully with her towel.


    "Okay. That''s too much for my maiden heart, Onoda-kun. What will you do if I also fall for you?" Sachi curled her lips as she tried to ignore her cheeks turning into a lovely shade of pink.


    "Well, if that happens, I just have to take care of you too, right?" I teased back, earning another swat from her towel.


    Taking that as a joke, we both shared augh as we walked out of that area after I got my indoor shoes and changed into them.


    It''s a new week and with the school switching to summer uniforms, the atmosphere was light and filled with energy. The corridors were buzzing with chatter about the uing summer festivals and swimming lessons. Sachi''s yfulness was a delightful start to my day.


    When I entered our ssroom, my eyes instantly got drawn to my girls. Hina and Saki waved from their seats the sleeves of their uniform sliding down their shoulders, revealing their fair skin.


    Then, there''s Mio, who sat in the front row, her summer uniform showcasing her busty figure quite nicely. She looked up from her book, catching my gaze. She shyly smiled and gave me a little wave, her cheeks blushing.


    Nami and Hana were standing together and both turned to me at almost the same time, their matching expressions of surprise quickly morphed into beautiful smiles.


    "Ruu, good morning," Nami pleasantly greeted me as she approached, beating Hana who was a step slower.


    As the one who was seemingly taking up the wife personality among my girls in our ssroom, her hand immediately went to my hair, carefullybing it. I probably didn''t notice that it got disheveled. She liked it when it looked neat and clean.


    Following that, she took a step back to take in my figure before nodding in satisfaction. "There, you look perfect, Ruu."


    "Thanks, Nami. You look great though. It''s taking my everything to prevent myself from taking you in my arms."


    Hana interjected at this point, pinching my cheek as she pouted, "You really don''t miss a beat with that tongue of yours. Compliment me too."


    Nami giggled at that and I couldn''t help but pull the girl close to me, kissing her cheek before whispering, "Good morning to you too, Hana. And yes, you do look amazing. Anyway, your pout looks better than your usual angelic smile."


    "Hey! Let Kii take a seat first, Nanami-chi, Hana-chi." From behind them, Chii''s voice echoed as she made her way over. Behind her, I could see Kushii and Anrin, the two gyaru who also looked a lot better in summer uniform than the thick winter one.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You say that, Chizuru but you also came over," Nami smirked at her but she still stepped aside, letting the girl reach me.


    The fake gyaru didn''t miss her chance to jump into my arms, expressing her longing for me.


    At this point, we once again became the focus of attention, making our ssmates have mixed reactions. Some had knowing smiles while others had envious looks. But well, if we mind them every time, it wouldn''t be fun.


    Soon enough, I finally reached my seat where Aya and the grumpy Satsuki were waiting. I greeted them as well, doting on the former and teasing thetter.


    "... Idiot Ruki, don''t forget to dote on me too. I missed you." Satsuki silently whispered as she pinched my side while watching me pat Aya''s head.

 Chapter 2295: Cannot Attend Swim Class

    Chapter 2295: Cannot Attend Swim ss


    ?


    The morning sses passed by smoothly, the only notable thing that happened was when Satsuki decided to sit on myp during the homeroom announcements making everyone''s jaws drop. If not for Shio pretending to be mad at the public disy, the other girls would surely follow her example and take the chance to slot themselves on myp as well.


    Imagine the chaos that would cause.


    Even if our rtionship was pretty much open by now in the eyes of our ssmates, I''d feel bad for the other girls who weren''t a part of it feeling ufortable at our disy. I should at least spare them from it, right?


    As for the boys... well, it''s the same old, I couldn''t care less about their feelings.


    During lunch, we had it at our usual gathering spot, the empty clubroom that could amodate everyone. I handed Misaki''s phone back to her which she would then give to Maayater after school for storage as she couldn''t bring it home.


    While eating, that forehead girl bragged about our date as she showed the photos we took in the mall that she hadn''t had the time to send to their chat group when I sent her home early.


    There was also Rumi who shared the photos she sneakily took when we were together at her house, both before and after our night together. There was even one where I was sleeping. She woke up in the middle of the night for that.


    Marika also didn''t back down as she showed our photos in Ichihara-san''s mini gym when I was instructing her with Koharu-chan and then our time together in her room.


    Seeing as how she managed to take a photo of us where I was topless, the golden ringlet girl was so resourceful that I didn''t notice it happening at all.


    The other girls looked on enviously and naturally, their eyes eventually settled on me, wordlessly demanding their turns to be taken by me on a date.


    As I couldn''t promise them right away, I yed it cool and took a bite of the pork cutlet before saying, "Don''t worry, everyone will have their turn. Won''t it be better if it''s a surprise?"


    Of course, I wasn''t just saying that for the sake of calming them down. I had already started with ''dates'' and ''short dates''. I''d continue with it whenever an opportunity arises.


    In any case, I understood that the girls didn''t really need it to be extravagant or for us to go out on a weekend. As long as we could hang out together with just the two of us, that would be more than enough for them.


    But well, I always wanted to go extra for them so... it will be a surprise.


    Before going to report to Hayashi-sensei, I stayed behind along with Minori-senpai and Yuika-senpai.


    It''s just another session of me trying to get closer to them. To have them open up to me. Yuika-senpai was pretty much on her way to getting morefortable with my presence, especially when I kept holding her hand while we talked.


    On the other hand, Minori-senpai was still pretty closed off but whenever possible, she''d draw closer so that she could sneak in a kiss that she''s starting to get used to. Her cheeks would always flush red, which was a stark contrast to her usual stoic expression during our conversations.


    I know their past was still holding them back but little by little, even if it''s just my presence, we''re at least making progress.


    "Uhm. Onoda-kun, can I ask for a favor?" As we were about to leave the clubroom, Yuika- senpai reached for my sleeve, her voice filled with a hint of nervousness. She then nced at Minori-senpai who nodded in understanding.


    Before she stepped out of the room, she stared at me as though telling me to take care of the girl. Just likest time.


    "Sure, what''s up, senpai?" I asked with a gentle smile. "A favor means... you need me for something, am I right?"


    Yuika-senpai nodded shyly, looking down at her own hand that was still holding my sleeve. "Well, it''s about the swimming lessonsing up. I... I don''t know if I can use the same excuse I did asst time."


    Ah. I see. This is about her scar. Looks like she managed to skip the whole swimming ssst year, not letting anyone see the scar on her face that was normally by her hair. Minori- senpai''s scar was on her shoulder so she could hide with her swimsuit. Yuika-senpai, on the other hand, had to raise her hair which would expose her scar that ran from the side of her face to her ear, a reminder of her past trauma.


    "I understand. So, to confirm, Yuika-senpai. You don''t want to join the swimming ss, right? Because it will expose that." Although I didn''t point directly at her scar, my eyes lingered on her face.


    Yuika-senpai nodded as she bit her lips in slight frustration, "Yeah. I''ve been avoiding it for a while now, but... I don''t know if I can keep doing that forever."


    "It''s fine to feel that way, senpai. You need time to get past it. You shouldn''t force yourself," Iforted her, cing my hand over hers again, squeezing it tofort her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After that, I guided her back to the table as we took a seat side by side. We can''t just talk while standing at the door, after all.


    "Let''s see. Can I ask what kind of excuse you usedst year?" I inquired, hoping to find a way to help her avoid the same situation.


    Yuika-senpai looked down at herp, fidgeting with her fingers. "I just said I had a doctor''s rmendation. I don''t know if I can use that again."


    Ah. The ssic doctor method. I bet she truly tried to get a certification for it which allowed her to skip the entire swimming sses throughout the school year.


    Although she could use the same method this year, she probably thought it might not work again, or a doctor might not give her that certification. That''s why she''s here to ask me to help her find another way out.


    "Why don''t you let me talk to Hayashi-sensei? Maybe we can think of something together." I offered, cing my hand over her trembling ones. "Good timing, I am going to report to her. Senpai cane with me."


    "Really?" She looked up at me with a spark of hope in her eyes. However, it instantly dimmed, "But... will it be fine? Won''t I be imposing on you?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s what I''m here for. Besides, I promised to help you out. Not just on your difficulty to open up to someone but to everything you''re still struggling with," I assured her with a warm smile, feeling her tension ease slightly.


    "... Onoda-kun, you''re a great guy."


    "Thanks for the praise but I''m only doing what I can do. It just so happens that I''m well


    connected."


    "Pfft. There you go humbling yourself again but really... I... I''m happy that you''re here," Yuika-senpai murmured with a voice filled with relief and a hint of something else that made me feel warm inside.


    I couldn''t help but reach for her cheek, cupping it and caressing it gently.


    Yuika-senpai looked up at me as she put on a small smile, maybe trying to assure me that she


    was fine.


    "You look great like this, senpai," I whispered, my thumb brushing away a strand of hair that had fallen over her scar. She blushed even harder and looked away, but she didn''t pull away


    from my touch.


    "D-don''t say that. I''m not pretty," she mumbled, trying to hide her face with her free hand.


    "You are. But well, that''s subjective, right? In my eyes, you''re as pretty as the other girls. Unfortunately, it might have a lower value considering I''m this yboy who''s in a


    rtionship with a lot of girls."


    Yuika-senpai pouted. "Onoda-kun, I... I believe you. Don''t put yourself down like that. Haru


    and the others will scold you if they hear you."


    "You''re right, they would. But let''s keep it between us," I whispered back with a wink. Yuika-senpai giggled and nodded, her cheeks still painted by a small blush. I couldn''t help but get tempted to kiss her but I restrained myself.


    Instead, I grabbed her hand again to start going to Hayashi-sensei''s office. This time, there was no hesitation on her part as she stood up with me, following me out of the door while keeping our hands interlocked.

 Chapter 2296: Helping out (1)

    Chapter 2296: Helping out (1)


    ?


    "Is it really fine? Won''t I be a bother?" Yuika-senpai questioned as we approached Hayashi- sensei''s office, her grip on my hand tightening slightly. She was questioning herself like this even on our way but despite that, I continued assuring her that she wasn''t.


    "You''re not a bother at all, senpai. Besides, it''s for your sake. Let''s just go and talk to her," I encouraged her as I opened the door to Hayashi-sensei''s office.


    As always, Hayashi-sensei was at her desk but unlike thest time when she was drowning with paperwork, she was casually typing away at herputer.


    When she looked up and saw me arriving with another girl, the smile that threatened to form on her face froze as her eyes narrowed at me. She probably thought I picked up another girl again.


    She was still wearing her whiteb coat that she was using when taking up the role of our mysterious school nurse, she''s probably nning on returning to the infirmary after my report. I guess she''s setting a time for me now.


    In any case, Yuika-senpai hid behind me as though afraid of the Director''s gaze.


    "It''s okay, she''s not that scary once you get to know her," I whispered into her ear, making her giggle slightly.


    But Hayashi-sensei picked up on that and red at me, "Hey, shameless brat, I''m not that kind of person!"


    I couldn''t help butugh at that, "What did I say sensei? I did say you''re not scary. But you do have this aura that makes people... well, a bit nervous. You''re one of the seven mysteries of Fourth High School, after all."


    "You brats came up on that on your own! Ugh. Forget it. You''re making my blood pressure high again. Come and sit. What brings you two to my office?" Hayashi-sensei sighed dramatically, waving us in with a resigned smile.


    Look at how adorable she is... I guess I should give her another massageter, huh? She''s getting stressed out again. But this time, because of me. I better take responsibility.


    "Alright, let''s go, senpai. Don''t worry. I''ll help you." I said as I led the girl to my usual seat whenever I came in to report here.


    Once we were both seated, Hayashi-sensei moved over to the seat opposite us and leaned in with a concerned look, "Now, what''s the trouble? Did you once again charm a poor girl? Look at how scared she is."


    I couldn''t help but snort at her teasing. "Sensei, what do you take me for? If I charmed another girl, I''ll hide her from you. Or rather, I''ll let you guess who it is. Yuika-senpai here is a senior I''m helping out."


    Her eyebrows twitched, disbelief clear on her face. "Helping out? But you hold her hand like she''s your girlfriend," Hayashi-sensei pointed out.


    That made Yuika-senpai blush harder and she stuttered, "I-it''s not like that, sensei. T-this is just Onoda-kun being attentive to me."


    Hayashi-sensei shook her head lightly, "Attentive. Student, you better be careful with him. His tongue is sharper than a scalpel," She warned yfully.


    I wouldn''t even call it a nder. My cuts were precise, after all.


    But Yuika-senpai held her ground, she tightened her hold on my hand and looked up at me as though ready to defend me from Hayashi-sensei.


    "Sensei, it''s not what you think. Onoda-kun is just really good at making peoplefortable. That''s all," She spoke with a firm voice that was unlike her usual shy self.


    This girl... Can I hug her?


    "Ah. You''re hopeless. Anyway, don''t let me change your mind. If you find him like that, then he''s definitely not a bad person. Now that you''re a littlefortable, what''s the matter? Onoda-kun?" Hayashi-sensei asked, moving on to the main topic.


    Since she turned to me, I naturally opened it up first, "Sensei, is it possible to be exempted from the swimming ss? Not for me but for Yuika-senpai here."


    Her expression grew serious, and she looked at me, waiting for an exnation. "Why?"


    I nced at Yuika-senpai, who was staring at the floor, her cheeks red with embarrassment. I turned back to Hayashi-sensei and spoke calmly before turning to the girl at my side, "Sensei, I''m afraid I can''t tell you that myself. Yuika-senpai. It''s your decision."


    With a deep breath, she looked up at Hayashi-sensei, determination filling her eyes. She might''ve been embarrassed to show it to other people but she was ready to tell Hayashi- sensei about it. "It''s because of my scar. I''ve been avoiding swimming sses because I don''t want anyone to see it. It''s not just because it''s a scar, but... it''s a reminder of something I don''t want to think about."


    Somehow, her words were clear and I could tell that she truly prepared herself for it. Due to that, I couldn''t help but give her hand a squeeze and put on aforting smile when she looked up at me.


    Hayashi-sensei nodded understandingly, "Ah, I see. I''ve noticed it before but I didn''t want to pry. Is it okay to ask if it''s an ident or something you''d rather not talk about? You''re a second year, I can tell that. Was this scar a recent affair or did you manage to avoid swimming ss since first year?"


    Yuika-senpai bit her lip, "It''s from a... a long time ago. I did get away with a doctor''s rmendation. I came to ask Onoda-kun because it might not work again."


    "I see... I can understand your predicament," Hayashi-sensei spoke with empathy, leaning back in her chair. She nced at me, a silent question in her eyes.


    "Well, Hayashi-sensei, I was thinking maybe there''s a way we can work around this? Like a different PE activity for senpai?" I suggested, hoping to find a solution that would keep herfortable.


    Hayashi-sensei leaned back in her chair, stroking her chin thoughtfully. "Let me see what I can do. But, it''s important for all students to participate in swimming lessons for their health and safety. How about I speak with the PE teacher and see if we can arrange something? Perhaps some alternative attire or a private session to ease you into it?"


    "Is Orimura-sensei responsible for the swim ss of the second years?" I asked Yuika-senpai. Since there were more sses for them, it would probably be unlike us first years who would be taught by Ryouko-san.


    "Yes, she is. Don''t tell me you also have a connection with her, Onoda-kun?" She said with a touch of amazement in her voice. She was now only finding out how deep my connections ran


    within the school.


    "Let''s just say I know a thing or two about everyone''s business, including teachers," I replied with a cheeky smile. "But don''t worry, I''ll use it for good. For you and the other girls."


    "Alright. Stop flirting. I''ll talk to Orimura-sensei and find you a solution. In the meantime, you brat, you also talk to her about this." Hayashi-sensei pointed at me, her smile returning.


    "Mhm. I will. Thank you, sensei."


    "In the meantime, you can stick with him." She then turned to Yuika-senpai, instructing her, "Onoda-kun will help you with the paperwork for the exemption, and we''ll see if there''s a way to arrange something with Orimura-sensei. I''ll handle the talking."


    Yuika-senpai nodded, "Thank you, Hayashi-sensei. I really appreciate it. And Onoda-kun


    too."


    She looked at me with eyes filled with gratitude and something more. It was a look that told me she was slowly letting her guard down, starting to firmly believe that I could be someone she could rely on. Well, that''s what I was trying to build for all of my girls. And even though Yuika-senpai couldn''t be considered one of them, she''s still someone I vowed to help.


    This was just one more challenge to tackle.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 2297: Helping Out (2)

    Chapter 2297: Helping Out (2)


    ?


    I nodded and patted her head dotingly, "Don''t worry, I''ve got it covered. You can trust me, senpai. Shall I escort you back?"


    "N-no... It seems you still have some business here so, I''ll just... leave you to it." Yuika- senpai mumbled, her grip on my hand loosening as she made to stand up.


    "Hmm... Nope. I''ll walk you outside. It''s fine, right, sensei?" I said as I tightened my grip on her hand before turning to Hayashi-sensei.


    "Go ahead," Hayashi-sensei waved us off with a knowing smile. "Just remember, Onoda-kun, no funny business. Don''t let me find you kissing someone in the hallway again."


    This woman. Did she have to bring that up? Look at how it made Yuika-senpai flustered... It did happen with Marikast time so, I guess... her warning was deserved.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, sensei," I said with a yful smirk while waving her off. I then turned to Yuika-senpai who couldn''t look at me straight, guiding her to the door.


    As soon as we exited Hayashi-sensei''s office, Yuika-senpai let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Onoda-kun, you''re a lifesaver,"


    "Not really. But I''m always here to help. I''m d you came to me for this. Now, shall we go?"


    "Un..." She nodded reluctantly. I could tell Hayashi-sensei''s words somewhat affected her. She was probably imagining me kissing someone in this hallway. But for her sake, I tried to keep myself in check.


    Or so, that''s the n. But before we could reach the stairs, Yuika-senpai turned to me and tiptoed, cing her hand on my shoulder.


    "Onoda-kun. Can you keep a secret?" she whispered, looking around nervously as if afraid someone would overhear.


    I leaned down slightly, "Of course, senpai. What''s on your mind?"


    Her eyes searched mine for a moment before she spoke, "I... I''ve never been kissed before."


    I blinked, surprised by her sudden confession. "Oh?" I tried to keep my voice neutral, not wanting to make her feel any more embarrassed than she already was. "Is there a particr reason why you''re telling me this now?"


    Yuika-senpai''s cheeks turned a brighter shade of pink as she whispered, "I just... I just wanted you to know. In case you were wondering why I was so nervous earlier."


    "I see. I thought you were going to ask me to give you a demonstration." I teased her gently, trying to ease the tension.


    Yuika-senpai''s eyes widened before she realized what I meant and smacked my arm yfully, "Onoda-kun, you''re terrible!"


    "Sorry, you have a shameless junior." I chuckled at her reaction, feeling the warmth of her hand on my arm. "But don''t worry, I''ll make sure to respect your boundaries."


    "Un. Then... It''s fine for me to do this, right?" As she said that, the girl leaned in closer, her eyes half-closed. Her heart was racing with her pulse evident under the soft skin of her neck.


    It was a silent request, one that didn''t need words. I just said I would respect her boundaries yet here she was, requesting me for it.


    And as the most shameless guy in the world, how could I resist this?


    My wraps wrapped around her waist as I leaned in, feeling the warmth of her rapid breath against my skin.


    As I pushed further, our lips met in a gentle kiss, one that spoke volumes offort and


    reassurance.


    It was a promise that she wasn''t alone in this and that I''d be by her side through this. The hallway was empty, thankfully, and the only sound was our muffled breaths.


    Yuika-senpai''s eyes fluttered shut as she leaned in further, savoring its sensation with her hand gripping my arm tighter. I kept the kiss soft and brief as I didn''t want to overwhelm her. As we pulled away, she looked up at me with a beautiful smile. Her lips glistened like clear evidence of what we did.


    "W-was that okay?" she asked in a small voice, her cheeks now a deep red.


    I nodded with a reassuring smile, "It was. More than okay, actually. You''re not so bad at this, senpai."


    Yuika-senpai looked down at her feet, her cheeks ring up "T-Thank you."


    "You''re wee, senpai. Now, let me escort you before Hayashi-sensei finds us here." I whispered back, winking at her, which earned another light smack from her.


    She giggled and rested her forehead on my chest, releasing the tension on her feet as she lowered her heel back down. Following that, I heard her whisper as her arms gradually wrapped around my body, embracing me, "I like your warmth, Onoda-kun."


    This...


    Her sudden confession and gesture took me aback but in a good way. It was a stark contrast to the girl who was nervously hiding behind me a few moments ago.


    "I''m happy to be of service, senpai," I replied as I reciprocated her gesture, wrapping my arms around her back and giving her a gentle squeeze.


    Yuika-senpai sweetly giggled, liking my response.


    When she raised her head again, her lips were slightly apart and her eyes half-closed.


    Wrapped in anticipation, we stared into each other''s eyes for a brief moment. Even without her opening her mouth, I could somehow predict what she''s going to say next.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Onoda-kun, may I ask for one more?"


    See that? Then, she also quickly reddened as though it was simply a slip of her tongue.


    But well, since she''s doing it like this, who am I to turn her down?


    Without a word, I leaned in as I caught her lips once more.


    This time, it was more than gentle. I pressed my lips with an intensity filled with a quiet passion. It''s my silent deration of the support andfort she''s seeking.


    Without pushing me away, Yuika-senpai''s arms moved around my neck as she melted into my embrace while savoring the kiss as her body leaned against mine for bnce.


    I opted not to use my tongue but hers came knocking. So, I weed her in as our kiss grew deeper. With this, our soft gasps for breath intertwined in the empty hallway.


    It was a moment of pure intimacy, hidden from the prying eyes of the school. Gradually, I pushed her back against the wall of the hallway, my hands moving up to cradle her face, exploring the entirety of her lips, giving her an experience she wouldn''t forget. Her body responded to my touch as her breaths became more erratic. I could feel the rapid beating of her heart against my chest, matching the rhythm of my own.


    "Onoda-kun, you''re so gentle and warm," She breathlessly whispered as our lips parted. Her eyes stared straight at me with her face crimson red.


    Her gaze was a gentle storm of emotions, a mix of surprise, satisfaction, embarrassment and affection.


    I stepped closer, my thumbs tenderly stroking her cheeks as I whispered, "You deserve all thefort in the world, senpai. And I''m more than happy to provide it. Now, we really need to get out of her before we get caught."


    "Y-you''re right." Yuika-senpai nodded as she touched her lips, feeling the lingering warmth


    of our kiss


    We shared a meaningful smile before walking down the stairs, her hand still locked in mine.


    I honestly never expected things to turn out like this but there was no rewind button. It


    happened.


    I wonder what Minori-senpai would say if she found out that I''d taken Yuika-senpai''s first


    kiss.


    Uh. I better set that aside forter. For now, my attention was on this girl.


    Since she didn''t want me to escort her back to the School Building, I just watched over her until she disappeared from my vision once we were out of the Administration Building. Even from afar, I could see her cheeks remained a charming shade of pink. Will she be alright?

 Chapter 2298: Relaxation

    Chapter 2298: Rxation


    ?


    Upon returning to Hayashi-sensei''s office, I found her deep in thought, likely contemting our earlier conversation. She looked up as I entered, "Looks like you took your time sending her out. Did you stop in the hallway again?"


    My lips twitched a bit since she was spot on, but I yed it cool by putting on a teasing smile. "Maybe. Maybe not. Did sensei peek at us?"


    Hayashi-sensei rolled her eyes, displeased at how I easily threw it back to her, "Knowing you and how you answered, I didn''t need to peek to figure you out."


    "Yeah. I guess so. In your eyes, I''m already this menace who can''t keep his hands to himself."


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Not really but you know what, sensei? I''m also quite selective, you know? I just have the tendency to be more amodating to women." I nonchntly shrugged as I walked towards the seat opposite her and sat back down.


    "Amodating, huh?" Hayashi-sensei leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping the desk to a silent rhythm. "Hmm, I suppose that''s one way to put it."


    "Wow. I never thought you''d agree with me this quick, sensei. Are you getting softer on me?" "You wish!" Hayashi-sensei rolled her eyes again but I could tell the amusement ying on her lips. "Let''s get back to the matter at hand, shall we? Something happenedst Friday, no? Tell me about it."


    As I thought, she already heard about Minami Shouko but she wanted to hear about the incident from me as part of my report. Now that I think about it, I haven''t seen that senior yet. Is she behaving?


    "Minami Shouko will stop making trouble, sensei. At least, I promised to be the connection she was seeking."


    "You tamed her in just a day?"


    "Not a talk. I yed her game and talked to her. That''s it."


    Of course, that was an oversimplification of what happened. Since I solved the incident of the missing equipment from various clubs and sessfully drew her out, the mastermind to it all, I figured out a lot about her. Such as the identity of the girl who sent me a love letter with a key to a storage room on the third floor of the School Building.


    There''s no doubt that she''s troublesome but once I connected with her, it became easier.


    "It''s not about taming, sensei. It''s more like... understanding her. She was just lonely and seeking a genuine connection." I continued, "I n to bring her under my wing but I think Shizu already got her to be the new General Affairs Officer."


    "She poached a girl from you. Now that''s new." Hayashi-sensei teasingly smirked, "Looks like your girls are learning from you. But isn''t that good? Shizu''s load would lighten."


    "It''s not about poaching, sensei. It''s about giving her a ce to belong and keeping her from causing trouble." I corrected her with a sigh.


    "Sure. Sure. Whatever fits your narrative." Hayashi-sensei leaned forward, her smile never wavering. "But, at least, you did a great job stopping that troublemaker. You deserved praise for that."


    "Oh? Ites with praise? And I thought I was just doing my job." I put on an interested smirk as I matched her.


    "You don''t want to? Fine. Let''s forget it then." Hayashi-sensei feigned disappointment. Her smiling eyes were telling a different story though.


    Without a word, I stood up and moved over to the space next to her. She was surprised but didn''t stop me at all as though she had already read my next move.


    "I''m waiting for my praise, sensei. Don''t hold out on me," I said as I leaned closer, my face invading her personal space.


    "Look at you being audacious again. Forget it. I''ll hold out on praising you until Minami Shouko shows improvement in her behavior. Do you not have anything else to report?" Hayashi-sensei waved her hand dismissively as she acted unaffected by our closeness.


    "Well, apart from that. Nothing much happened. I''ll start working on our clubhouse and nt something there. You can look forward to a potato in a few months, sensei."


    "This student. Will I be excited over a potato?"


    "Maybe? I don''t know. It''s something your favorite student will be working hard for," I teased as I closed in further, my handnding on her shoulder as though I was once again preparing to give her a massage. To relieve her of stress.


    "Who says you''re my favorite student?" She tly said, trying to maintain her strict


    demeanor but the red on her cheeks betrayed her.


    Once again, my presence was too effective on her.


    "You. Isn''t that the reason why you ask me to keep reporting every day?"


    "You brat. You know the reason why you''re here. I''m keeping an eye on you!"


    "Oh. Is that so? I swear I heard it from you. You said it doesn''t matter if I look like my father anymore, I''m my own person in your eyes. Was that a dream?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of course, I made that up just to see how she would react. But she didn''t call me out on it. Instead, she pinched my cheeks before saying, "You''re such a rascal, you brat. You''re definitely not my favorite student. You''re my most troublesome one."


    "Oh. So that was a dream. Shucks. What a letdown." I feigned a sad puppy look but Hayashi- sensei naturally saw through it right away. She rolled her eyes and clicked her tongue before releasing my face.


    "Don''t push your luck too far. Now, if you''re done with your report, you''re free to go." She warned with a hint of yfulness in her voice.


    "Well, won''t something be missing if I leave now? Sensei, let me relieve your stress."


    "You''re my source of stress. How can you relieve it?" Hayashi-sensei said with a yful smirk, "But I suppose a little... distraction wouldn''t hurt."


    I knew she was going to say that. At this point, my massages had probably climbed up her list of things she''s looking forward to every day.


    Or not necessarily the massage but this moment we''re sharing together.


    It''s her own rxation time. Even though I sometimes gave her a headache, she could loosen up around me. Something she probably wouldn''t do around other people.


    Having gotten her permission, my hands began to knead the tension out of her shoulders, feeling the muscles beneath herb coat and blouse rx under my touch. Hayashi-sensei let out a small sigh as her eyes closed briefly. It was a sound that I''de to recognize as a sign of her letting her guard down, if only for a little while.


    Little by little, Hayashi-sensei''s tension eased under my skilled fingers as she leaned to my side. The sound of her calm breathing was music to my ears as I knew she was enjoying it.


    As always, I tried holding myself back but upon seeing her rxed expression, my thoughts drifted towards more intimate possibilities. I moved myself behind her, audaciously slipping between her back and the backrest of her chair. She unconsciously slid forward, opening the space up for me.


    Once I settled down on it, my hands that were on her shoulders moved downwards before slipping them to her navel, tightly embracing her.


    Hayashi-sensei''s eyes snapped open, "Onoda-kun! What are you doing? This isn''t what I was thinking when I sensed you moving behind me."


    "Me too. But I can''t help it, sensei. Just rx. You''re also tense around here. I''m only going to


    hold you."


    "Like I said, I''m stressed because of you. Ugh... This isn''t normal anymore. I shouldn''t..." Hayashi-sensei''s protest was weak and she didn''t even bother to push me away. With her voice trailing off, she eventually leaned into my embrace, the back of her head trying to hit me but to no avail. In the end, she let out a sigh that was part exasperation, part relief. Naturally, that was all I did. Pushing for more was just asking for a death wish. I held her until she seemingly melted in my arms, rxingpletely.


    Once that''s done, I whispered to her, "Sensei. You don''t have to think about anything. Just take this as me repaying my gratitude to you. I''ll provide youfort whenever I''m here


    alone with you."

 Chapter 2299: Do you want to see?

    Chapter 2299: Do you want to see?


    ?


    That embracested for at least ten minutes before Hayashi-sensei cleared her throat and gently pushed me away. She stood up from the sofa, her cheeks still flushed from our little... interaction. She straightened herb coat and fixed her sses, trying to regain her


    composure before returning to her desk.


    I watched her do all that without moving from the seat, a subtle smile remaining on my lips. She looked back at me, her eyes saying she had enough of my shenanigans for the day.


    Well, I got to hold her for that long and she even leaned back on me without any objection. Maybe that''s her current limit.


    The evidence that she enjoyed it was still on her cheeks. However, perhaps to save face, Hayashi-sensei was quick to regain herposure, as she always did. She sat back down at her desk, looking over some papers or at the screen of her PC as if to distract herself from what just happened.


    But well, that just made it more obvious. She enjoyed every second of it, just as much as I did. "Well then, sensei. See you tomorrow. Remember to get some rest," I said with a wink as I stood up from the sofa, leaving Hayashi-sensei to deal with the mess of emotions I had just stirred in her.


    "Tomorrow, Onoda-kun," she replied, her voice slightly softer than usual as she tried to regain her professional tone. "And don''t forget to work hard on your report about the clubhouse. I''m expecting to see that potato nted soon."


    Look at her, she just said earlier she didn''t want a potato but with her head muddled, she''s now looking forward to it.


    "Of course, I''ll do that as soon as possible. And sensei, don''t worry. I''ll make sure it''s the best potato you''ve ever seen," I yfully promised as I headed for the door.


    Then as if realizing what she just said, she frantically called out as I was stepping out, "You brat, wait! That''s not what I meant!"


    I pretended not to hear her and continued on my way out. Her yful protests were like music to my ears, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. As I closed the door behind me, I heard her mutter something about "that brat" and "going too far."


    I should''ve taken a photo of her. It would''ve been priceless.


    Going down the stairs, my trip here wasn''t over yet, of course.


    I looked for Shio, who was quite busy in the faculty room. Then, I checked on Ryouko-san in her private office. She would start her first ss in swimming with sses 2 and 4 after the lunch break.


    She was still wearing her tracksuit but she showed me the swimsuit beneath it. It was a simple one-piece but it was definitely something that would make heads turn. Most likely, she''d only take her tracksuit off if she needed to dip in the water along with the students.


    But considering we''d already taken swimming lessons during middle school, the swimming lessons in high school normally wouldn''t involve the teachers showing the ropes. It was more like a supervised free swim, which meant that Ryouko-san would only need to manage the ss and ensure everyone''s safety.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    That''s also what''s going to happen for us tomorrow.


    "Ruki-kun, you keep staring... Do you want to see it in full?" While clearly embarrassed to show herself with only the swimsuit, Ryouko-san held my gaze and thought I wanted to see more of her.


    I should act decently and correct her here but... would I turn away a blessing? I walked closer to her, "Well, I can already imagine. However, seeing it in person is a different experience." Ryouko-san bit her lips, her cheeks turning crimson as she chuckled, "You''re being naughty again." She reached out and took my hand, leading me further into the room and pushed me down the sofa.


    She then walked over to the other side of the coffee table, just enough for my eyes to capture her figure fully.


    With trembling hands, she began to unzip her tracksuit.


    "Are you sure about this, Ryouko-san?" I asked her just in case she wanted me to urge her to change her mind.


    However, Ryouko-san simply nodded.


    "Un. I don''t mind showing you. Besides, I need to make sure I''m wearing it properly. You be the judge, Ruki-kun" She replied with a hint of nervousness and anticipation in her voice.


    Although I''ve already seen her naked, showing herself in a swimsuit was definitely a different experience altogether. With each inch of her tracksuit that peeled away, I couldn''t help but react on my lower body.


    Ryouko-san noticed and shyly smiled. Nheless, that didn''t stop her.


    She continued sliding off her tracksuit to reveal her sleek, blue one-piece swimsuit that hugged her figure perfectly. As the clothing fell on the floor, my eyes couldn''t help but trace her curves, the way the fabric clung to her voluptuous chest and curvaceous hips, showcasing her athletic yet feminine build. She looked stunning and I couldn''t hold back staring at her perversely.


    Her skin was wless. The toned muscles on her arm and abdomen could also be seen. Her long, ck hair was tied on the back of her head in a bun, leaving her neck bare and vulnerable. The sight was tempting, and I had to resist the urge to stand up and lunge at her.


    Ryouko-san noticed my gaze lingering and she looked down at herself, a slight blush creeping up her neck as she twirled once to fully showcase it, "So, what''s the verdict? Is everything fine?"


    Somehow, if she hadn''t brought up that question, I would''ve already forgotten that she wanted me to check if she wore it properly. I took a deep breath and tried to clear my head. I nodded, "It looks good on you, Ryouko-san. You''ll be the most attractive in the pool if you take your tracksuit off."


    "Really, now? You won''t say Fujii and Miura will also look great, will you?" Ryouko-san asked, reminding me of my girls who would be taking the ss today.


    Well, I''d say the same thing to themter. They promised to show it to me first so... after I''m done here in this building, I''ll be looking for them just for the showcase of their school


    swimsuits.


    "You got me." I stuck my tongue out yfully, "They''ll all look amazing. But you, Ryouko- san, will surely stand out."


    "Stop with your ttery," Ryouko-san chuckled as she reached for her tracksuit to put it back


    on.


    However, as if she remembered something, she paused and moved over to my side, an unusual mischievous smile on her lips.


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, I stretched my arms out to pull her down to myp, my handsnding on her hips. She squealed and blushed which became quite a delightful sound that echoed through the quiet office. Her legs draped over the side of the sofa as her swimsuit-d body pressed against me.


    "Ryouko-san, thank you for this privilege," I silently whispered as my arms tightened around her hips, pulling her in for a kiss.


    Her body quivered in response and let out a soft gasp as her arms circled to my nape, pulling me closer as she kissed me back with a passion that was equally as fierce as mine. Our lips moved in tandem while our tongues entwined together as we shared our desire and affection. The taste of her mouth was something that would never cease to be delightful to me, it was like a sweet drug that I couldn''t get enough of.


    "Don''t thank me. If it''s you, I don''t mind baring it all. But Ruki-kun, you''ll be the only one who gets the privilege of seeing my swimsuit in its entirety. I will jump into the pool without taking the tracksuitpletely if there''s an emergency. It''s not of heavy fabric anyway." Ryouko-san whispered back. Her breath was hot and tickling as she leaned into me, her swimsuit-covered breasts pressing against my chest.


    Yeah... There''s no way I could resist this so much allure.

 Chapter 2300: Asking for Exemption

    Chapter 2300: Asking for Exemption


    ?


    "Oh. Right, Ruki-kun. Have you already run into Minami Shouko?" After our short intimate moment where Ryouko-san and I just couldn''t ourselves back, she seemingly only remembered about that as I was helping her back into her tracksuit.


    "Yes, I have. And Ryouko-san doesn''t need to worry. She''s not as dangerous as you thought." I said as I helped her up, her cheeks still tinged with pink from our little escapade.


    "What do you mean? I did receive your message about this but... I couldn''t wrap my head around how you managed to resolve this new case without even a day."


    There was relief in her voice, knowing I settled it easily but there was also curiosity as to the method I used. I couldn''t me her; it was quite a swift resolution, even for me.


    Who would''ve thought she''d really show herself right at the door of the Disciplinary Office after I cracked her plot?


    "Well, it turns out she''s just a lonely girl. All the trouble she did was to find this one connection she was seeking. I believe you can also understand her, Ryouko-san. After all, you also tend to get lonely sometimes. When looking up at rain clouds." I said, watching her reaction carefully.


    That thing about rain clouds was the one I suspected to be why she was having difficulty opening up to the opposite gender. I did manage to somewhat overwrite her trauma about being groped but that one remained a mystery to me.


    She truly looked like she could cry anytime when I saw her staring up at the sky back then.


    Although momentarily surprised at my words, Ryouko-san stared at me with a small smile. She''s already back in her tracksuit and she once again returned to myp, letting me hold her intimately.


    "I see. She''s a lonely girl, huh? I''m surprised you''ve noticed that part of me as well, Ruki- kun." Ryouko-san''s voice was filled with a hint of mncholy. She leaned into my embrace, her arms looping around my neck as she snuggled closer. "But you''re wrong about one thing. I don''t look up at rain clouds because I''m lonely. I do it because they remind me of the strength I need to face my fears. Rain Clouds may bring sadness, but they also bring growth."


    "Is that really the case?" Although skeptical, I could tell she was being genuine about it. Maybe something truly happened during one of the rainy seasons and that kept reminding her of that incident. However, it didn''t mean it was something as traumatic as the groping incident. I held her tighter, kissing her forehead gently, "Well, you don''t have to face your fears alone anymore, Ryouko-san. I''m here to be your sunshine."


    "My sunshine... I like the sound of that, Ruki-kun," Ryouko-san whispered, nuzzling against my neck as she tightened her grip on me. Her words filled me with warmth and I felt a sense of responsibility and protectiveness for her that was as strong as the affection I had for the other girls.


    We stayed like this for a while, talking about her and alsomenting about Minami Shouko. When it was time to leave we naturally moved separately to prevent suspicion.


    Ryouko-san left the Administration while I moved to another private office. Myst destination in this building.


    Upon entering, I immediately saw Orimura-sensei in the same kind of tracksuit as Ryouko-


    san.


    Of course, she was definitely wearing a swimsuit beneath that as well. Her swimming sses for the second years wouldn''t start at the same time as Ryouko-san though so she''s still lounging here.


    "Shameless brat, you sure took your time." She said as she saw me approaching her. She looked unhappy but at the same time, pleased upon seeing my arrival.


    "Sorry, sensei. I had to make sure Ryouko-san was okay," I replied with a cheeky smile, earning a yful re from her.


    "Tsk. You had to make sure or you just took your time flirting with her?" Orimura-sensei raised an eyebrow and clicked her tongue. She sounded like she wasining that I didn''te here right away. However, I could tell that she was also relieved about me paying more attention to Ryouko-san.


    Yep. She was still that conflicted about all this. Despite everything that happened between us, she''s still trying to prioritize her friend''s happiness. I could see the hint of jealousy in her eyes though, which I found utterly adorable.


    "Well, I wouldn''t deny that. But sensei, should Ie to you first tomorrow?" I asked, tilting my head with a yful smirk.


    Orimura-sensei''s eyes widened for a split second before sheposed herself, "Why would you do that? Just do what you must do. I''m still going to correct your path, regardless."


    "But sensei, I was just asking because I want to make sure I don''t miss out on seeing you in your swimsuit," I teased her and she immediately crossed her arms to the front, thinking as though I was talking about wanting to see her in it now.


    Her cheeks reddened and she looked away, trying to hide the blush.


    I walked over and sat down next to her, my arm hooking around her waist, "Don''t worry, sensei. I won''t ask you for it. I''m just here to see if you''re doing well after you know...st week."


    "Why won''t I be doing well? Shameless brat, I lost control and I admit I liked it as well. I came to terms with that. You don''t have to worry."


    Heh. Was she trying to sound nonchnt? Or did she truly put it behind her? Whichever the case, I knew she was just putting up a brave front.


    "Alright. If sensei says so, I won''t insist. I''ll still look forward to how you will correct me but I guess we don''t have much time today. Also, I have something else to ask of you, sensei."


    I teased her and before she could react to it, I already steered the conversation away from it. Nevertheless, my hand firmly settled on her waist and we were as close as we could without truly being in an intimate position.


    "What is it, shameless brat?" Ignoring our closeness, Orimura-sensei replied with a hint of annoyance.


    "Can someone be exempt in the swimming ss? You see, I have this senior who was afraid of showing herself in public..." I started without giving the specifics about Yuika-senpai''s reason for wanting to skip swimming ss.


    Orimura-sensei looked at me with a skeptical gaze, "This senior. Is she one of your girls?"


    "Well, not exactly. But I promised to help her. She came to me for help and I already brought her to Hayashi-sensei. She said we should talk to you instead since you''re the one in charge of their ss." I spoke truthfully.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This time, Orimura-sensei didn''t answer right away but contemted for a while, her arms were still crossed but I could tell that she was slowly gettingfortable with my arm around


    her waist.


    After a while, she sighed, "What''s her name?"


    "Yuika. Konishi Yuika." I provided the Yuika-senpai''s full name and Orimura-sensei


    immediately recognized it.


    "I see. It''s that girl. She was also not that keen during PE. She didn''t have a medical condition but she didn''t want to participate in extraneous activities." Orimura-sensei leaned back into the chair, her eyes narrowing slightly as she thought.

 Chapter 2301: Showcasing their swimsuits

    Chapter 2301: Showcasing their swimsuits


    ?


    Bold deration or not, that got me going, and I looked up from her chest, my eyes meeting hers. "Looking forward to it, sensei," I replied with a mischievous grin. My voice wasced with affection.


    To stop me from teasing her further, she pushed her head down, kissing me fiercely, our tongues dancing together as we both lost ourselves in the moment. As we literally only have a few minutes, holding back was thrown out in our heads.


    Orimura-sensei''s hands slid down from my neck to my chest, feeling the firm muscles


    beneath my shirt. Meanwhile, I took the opportunity to grope her squishy pair that was being squeezed against my thighs when she started pushing down and grinding her hips to feel my growing erection underneath.


    Unfortunately, we couldn''t escte it further than this as that ''few minutes'' didn''t even amount to five. Instead, we savored each second, feeling each other up. She even threw caution to the wind and her scoldings became more encouraging for me to do more.


    As the kiss broke, we both were breathless. "If you want me, you''ll have to work harder, sensei," I whispered against her ear, my breath tickling her skin.


    "Shut up, shameless brat. As if you can finish in a short time. Hold it in. At least that way, you can keep thinking of me all day."


    "So, that''s your n for this day''s correcting session, huh? Not bad." I teasingly bit her lips to which she responded with a suck on mine before standing up from me, looking a little triumphant.


    She had to leave for her sses soon, and so did I. Rae and Komoe were already waiting for me as well. I shouldn''t keep them waiting.


    "But what about this, sensei? Aren''t you always particr with this?" I said as I pointed down at my erection that was once again pitching a tent.


    Mhm... It was raging again even though I had just been squeezed by Ryouko-san.


    "T-that''s for a different asion. Ugh. I hate you, shameless brat. You know I would help you out with that if only..." Her voice trailed off right there as her face turnedpletely crimson. She didn''t need toplete her sentence anymore. I already knew what she was trying to say. "See, sensei. You''re also adorable when you''re this flustered. I''m looking forward to more of our sessions. The bet is still on, right? Either you make me devoted to you or you finally admit how you want me as well."


    "Oi! That''s not the terms of our bet!"


    "Really? Then can you tell me the exact terms, sensei?" I asked, raising an eyebrow as I got up from the chair and approached her again.


    Of course, that was intentional. Otherwise, how would I get this kind of reaction from her? She''s just proving my words that she could be this adorable even though she''s still trying toe up with all sorts of excuses just to avoid beingpletely honest with me.


    "... It''s you making me fall for you!" she eximed, her cheeks still flushed and her breathing slightly erratic from our heated exchange.


    "Oh. That''s right. Thanks for reminding me, sensei. So, how close am I to that goal?"


    "As close as you are to my office door, brat," Orimura-sensei quipped. Her voice was a mix of exasperation and amusement. Perhaps if not for trying to appearposed in front of me, she would''ve already burst intoughter.


    After giving me another kiss and a squeeze down there, she stepped back, smoothing down her tracksuit as if trying to make sure no one would be suspicious that she did something indecent, "Now get going before I decide to keep you here longer."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll be looking forward to seeing you tomorrow, sensei. And please, help out Yuika-senpai."


    "Tsk. You still have the gall to mention another girl." Orimura-sensei rolled her eyes but the corners of her lips twitched upwards, hinting at a smile she was trying to suppress.


    At this point, there''s no way she wouldn''t still be clueless to how my priorities and feelings stand. And now, she''s a part of it.


    After leaving the Administration Building, the school bell caught me halfway through my walk back to the School Building.


    I hastened my footsteps and soon arrived at the empty utility room on the first floor, where Rae and Komoe would be waiting.


    I was a little afraid that they already left when I grabbed the doorknob but as soon as I heard their hushed voices inside, I knew I wasn''t thatte.


    Of course, this also meant they''d bete for their swimming ss with Ryouko-san.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon stepping inside, I was greeted by the two girls also wearing a tracksuit, the one that''s for students on top of their school swimsuits.


    Rae looked at me while shaking her head, "Ruki. You sure took your sweet time. I thought you were going to pass up checking us in our swimsuits. Komoe here has been getting the jitters."


    The bespectacled girl lightly teased the simrly bespectacled Komoe who was fidgeting at her side. She''s nervous, of course. But at the same time, the light in her eyes spoke volumes about how much she wanted me to see her in her swimsuit first.


    "Komoe, you know you''re already mine. No need to be shy," I assured her as I closed the door behind me, making sure we had some privacy. "And Rae, thank you for keeping each otherpany. Well, I won''t make an excuse for runningte but I naturally won''t want to miss this opportunity."


    "Yeah. Right. You''ve never once broken a promise yet." Rae giggled as she walked towards me. With her eyes locked on mine, I could tell what she wanted me to do.


    And so, as soon as she entered my arm''s reach, I pulled her close while my other hand grabbed the zipper of her tracksuit, pulling it down, revealing her alluring body wrapped in the standard navy blue school swimsuit.


    Her skin was wless, her figure curvy in all the right ces albeit still a little underdeveloped. Rae''s breasts weren''t as big as some of the others, but they were incredibly firm and had just the right amount of bounce to them especially when it was being squeezed by the fabric of the swimsuit.


    "What can I say? My eyes have been blessed by the sight of the most beautiful swimsuit today," I said with a cheeky smile, earning a yful smack from Rae.


    "As if it''s the most beautiful when Komoe and everyone else were wearing the same standard


    design."


    "Then let me rephrase it, Rae. Your beauty makes the swimsuit shine brighter than any other." I chuckled, leaning in to kiss her lightly on the lips which made her blush, asking for


    more.


    "You slick-tongued devil," Rae murmured, her eyes fluttering shut as I kissed her more deeply, my hands roaming over the smooth skin of her back before Ipletely took off her tracksuit, which she kicked to the side to give me the proper full view of her in it.


    Once that was done, she stepped aside and picked up the tracksuit to put it on again while letting me continue to the other girl in the room.


    "Komoe..." I called out to the shy girl who was still fidgeting with her zipper. "Let me help you."


    "R-ruki, I don''t know why I''m feeling nervous. Was it because this was my first time showing off a swimsuit to someone I fell in love with?" She stuttered as she looked at her feet, her cheeks burning a crimson red before looking up at me with an expectant gaze. "Mhm. That might be the case. But Komoe, I know you''ll also look great in it so... can I see?" I coaxed her with a gentle tone as I took a step closer, slowly moving behind her.


    Komoe''s eyes widened slightly but she returned a nod, allowing me to hold her from the back as I gradually pulled down her tracksuit''s zipper.

 Chapter 2302: More Swimsuit Showcase

    Chapter 2302: More Swimsuit Showcase


    ?


    (A/N: The chapter posting messed up again. This should be the beginning of the previous chapter.)


    -


    "It''s quiteplicated but sensei can take it as Yuika-senpai having an issue with her self- esteem."


    "Self-esteem? I don''t think so. She''s afraid to be seen, right? Was there something she didn''t want the other to see or notice?"


    This... Was she always this sharp? But I guess given the clue, it was also not that hard toe to this conclusion.


    "Something like that." That''s all I could answer as I didn''t want to fully divulge the details of the situation without her express permission.


    "I''ll talk to her myself and decide afterward." Eventually, Orimura-sensei spoke up, her voice firm yet gentle. She knew the importance of handling such matters with care. "Now, if that''s all you need, I have some preparations to do."


    After saying that, she tried standing up but with my hold on her waist, she failed.


    "Not so fast, sensei. We have a few minutes left. I just want to sit here with you." I said, pulling her back down and making her straddle me.


    Her cheeks flushed and she struggled for a second, "You brat. What are you trying to do again?"


    "Don''t worry. I just wanted to hold you like this. This will be enough for today." I whispered as my arms tightened around her back. As for my face, I immediately buried it in her valley.


    Her breasts felt incredibly soft and warm through the fabric of her tracksuit. I took a deep breath, enjoying the moment.


    With her hand dropping to my head, grabbing a fistful of my hair, she eventually groaned in resignation, "Ugh... Why am I always getting dragged into your pace?"


    "Because you love me like this, sensei." I cheekily whispered, not looking up from my current position, savoring the scent of her body. Her grip on my hair tightened slightly but she didn''t push me away. Instead, she leaned in closer, her chest pressing into me even more.


    Just like this, she let out a sigh, her grip on my hair loosening slightly as she switched from tugging my hair to hugging my head. I could feel the tension in her body slowly dissipating as she allowed herself to be held by me and vice versa.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It wasforting for both of us. This was the kind of intimate moment I enjoyed with all of my girls. And this time, even Orimura-sensei had fallen for it. This wasn''t just about the passion or the physical contact; it was about our emotional connection, the trust, and thefort we shared.


    "Brat, I swear I''ll correct your path and make you mine." She silently murmured, perhaps thinking I wouldn''t hear it.


    (A/N: And from here is the continuation of the previous chapter.)


    Naturally, the swimsuit was the same as what Rae was wearing, however, with their figures being vastly different, it had a distinct appeal to it. As the zipper reached its end, the tracksuit slipped down, revealing a pair of white skin with a sprinkle of freckles here and there. Her swimsuit hugged her body tightly, outlining the soft curves of her breasts and waists. Then, when I pulled down on the pants of her tracksuit, the small yet delightful bumps that were her buttocks greeted me.


    With how I was standing from behind her, I could see her heart racing through her chest, her breathing getting heavier from thinking too much.


    "R-Ruki..." Komoe called out softly with a trembling voice as she called out my name. "You''re beautiful, Komoe. This suits you as well," I whispered into her ear as I ced a gentle kiss on her cheek, making her blush even more intensely. She leaned back against my chest, slotting herself properly in my embrace. Her slender figure quivered a little before rxingpletely.


    She felt so warm and soft in my arms and I could feel how she was gradually letting go of her nerves, her body melting into my embrace.


    "Is it? I''m not confident in my body... it''s so... in," she murmured, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    "Who says it''s in? Come on, just seeing you in your sleepwear the first time I visited you in your house was more than enough to make me realize that you''re not in, and definitely not in that swimsuit," I whispered as my arms tightened further, pulling her closer to me, "Your body''s perfect, just the way it is."


    Rae, who had been watching the exchange with a mix of affection and mild jealousy, couldn''t help but chuckle at Komoe''s modesty. She stepped closer, cing aforting hand on her friend''s shoulder. "Komoe, you''re not in. You''re just as beautiful as any of us in his eyes. Besides, that guy is notorious for telling what he thinks is the truth. Look at me. Even I know that you have a better figure than mine."


    Her words, though teasing, contained a hint of sincerity that made the tension in the room dissipate a bit. Due to that, I beckoned on the girl, making sure she knew she had my attention as well.


    "Alright. As much as I wanted to get drunk at the alluring sight of you two in those swimsuits, we should really get going. The pool was too far from here. Won''t you be marked aste because of me?" I teased as my lips dropped on Komoe''s shoulder, gently kissing it.


    "Before that, Ruki... Hold me too," Rae requested with a hopeful smile.


    "Of course, will I forget about my Rae?" I put on my affectionate smile as I released my hold on Komoe and turned to Rae, who looked at me with eager anticipation.


    "Come here," I held out my arms and she practically threw herself into them, her swimsuit- covered breasts pressing against my chest as she wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist.


    Upon seeing that, Komoe also ran back to me and the three of us got dyed for a few more minutes before I helped them put their tracksuit back on.


    Although I was alreadyte for our next ss, I still offered to walk the two to the poolside. I got rejected though. They''re looking out for me as much as I look out for them.


    Time quickly passed and almost like it passed in a blur, thest period ended.


    Those who were on cleaning duty were left behind while I started with my usual routine of escorting my girls to their clubs which in turn gave me an opportunity to check on the others. When I escorted Nami, Hina and Saki to the Student Support Club, I found out that Arisa and Izumi also had a swimming ss today, too bad though, it happened after the sses of Komoe and Rae finished.


    But Arisa being the yful senior as always, pulled me to a nearby empty clubroom as the mention of the swimsuit was brought up. Izumi followed us, albeit shyly.


    As soon as the door closed, Arisa wasted no time in grabbing the bottom of her tracksuit and pulling it over her head, revealing her own navy blue school swimsuit.


    She seemed to be eager to show off and her confidence was contagious. As soon as the tracksuit dropped to the side, her breasts bounced out with a delightful jiggle as Arisa smirked at watching my reaction. "Well? How do I look?"


    "Perfect," I answered as the irresistible urge to hold her grew stronger. She looked absolutely stunning in the swimsuit. Her figure was a delightful mix of her yfulness and mature allure. The way the material clung to her skin entuated her curves made me want to touch


    her more than ever.


    No. My feet already brought me to her even before I could even think about it. My hands reached for her waist, pulling her closer until our bodies were pressed against each other. Her eyes widened with surprise but she didn''t resist. In fact, she leaned into the touch as the


    irresistible urge also got her.


    "What''s this? It looks like you didn''t get wet at all." I teased, tracing my finger along the cor of her swimsuit, which was dry despite her im of just finishing a ss. "W-what are you implying, you naughty junior! Do you want to hug me while my swimsuit is still dripping?" Arisa blushed as she grabbed my arm and tugged at it to have me hug her tighter, "We had a ss, but most of us didn''t swim yet. I mean, shouldn''t I show off my swimsuit to you first? Like Rae-chan and Komoe-chan."


    With a cheeky grin, I leaned down and whispered into her ear, "Mhm. As your pervert boyfriend, I''d love to feel your wet swimsuit clinging to your body but I think this will do just fine. You look great in anything anyway."


    And with that, I imed her lips in a fiery kiss that she was also waiting for. Her arms wrapped around my neck as she responded eagerly. Somehow, we both forgot that Izumi was also in


    the room.

 Chapter 2303: Irresistible Yet Again (1) *

    Chapter 2303: Irresistible Yet Again (1) *


    ?


    Before we got too heated, the fake delinquent faked a cough, taking us out of our trance.


    She tried to act tough, but I could tell that she was a little jealous of the attention I was solely giving to Arisa.


    "W-what about me, shameless junior? Are you not going to ask to see mine?" A slightly irritated yet yful voice escaped Izumi''s mouth, making Arisa and I break from our kiss and look at her amusedly.


    "You''re right. Ruki, you should pay attention to Izumi too! After all, you made us fall for you. You cannot be biased now."


    This girl... Now she''s throwing me down the bus when both of us knew that we were just getting pulled into each other like mas.


    "Izumi. Do you think I will forget about you? Come here. Let me see you too." I reached my hand out to her which she reluctantly grabbed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The moment I pulled her to me, she didn''t resist. She let her tracksuit slide off her shoulders, exposing her simr navy blue swimsuit. However, unlike Arisa''s confidence, her shyness was like a blooming flower in the sun. Add to that, she tried to keep her tough exterior, making her figure all the more alluring.


    At this point, after holding back twice earlier. First with Orimura-sensei and then with Rae and Komoe, my lower body instantly reacted to the sight of them.


    Noticing the growing bulge in my pants, Arisa and Izumi got varying reactions.


    The yful girl immediately leaned over with a teasing smile, "Pervert Ruki. Are our swimsuits really that exciting to you?"


    Izumi, on the other hand, blushed a deep shade of red and averted her eyes. However, she still closed in and moved behind me, wrapping her arms around my abdomen. Her cheeks burned with embarrassment. "What a pervert..."


    Arisa giggled at her best friend''s reaction before yfully tapping my shoulder.


    "Well, you can''t me him. We''re both looking pretty irresistible in these swimsuits." She winked as she ced a gentle hand on top of the one I had around her waist, urging me to pull her close "Also, isn''t this the first time we''re acting like this together in front of you, Ruki?"


    "Yeah. It is. Looks like it''s the power of swimsuits. How can I resist when I see you both in that?"


    Just like she said, with the two of them acting like this, I doubt I could continue holding back. I''d ept Shizu''s scoldingter, there''s no way I would miss this opportunity.


    While pulling Arisa closer to me, I also pulled on Izumi''s arm, moving her to my front. The two girls stood in front of me on both sides, their handsnding on my chest while their faces gradually leaned forward.


    As my arms wrapped around their bodies, I captured Arisa''s lips which the girl weed with a sweet giggle. Meanwhile, the fake delinquent pressed her cheek on my cheek as she waited for her turn.


    I didn''t make her wait long. After breaking the kiss with Arisa, I turned to meet the eager lips of the shy yet feisty Izumi. Her eyes closed tightly as she felt my hand caress her cheek, guiding her face to mine.


    The gentle movements of her lips showed a lot of her softness. It''s a direct contrast to Arisa''s passionate one but equally intoxicating.


    "Ruki... what if we handle this for you?" Arisa suggested as her hand slid down from my chest to the bulge in my pants.


    Hearing that, Izumi broke our kiss as she fumblingly eximed, "Arisa! W-why ''we''?"


    Arisa grinned at her friend''s sudden shyness, her eyes carrying a hint of mischief. "Hmm? You mean you don''t want to, Izumi? And here I thought we could finally be intimate with Ruki together. You know... we finally fell in love with the same person. Isn''t this a perfect moment to share?"


    Izumi''s eyes faltered as she realized Arisa was being serious. Her cheeks turned more crimson as she stuttered, "W-well, I... I mean, I do love Ruki, but..."


    "It''s fine Izumi. You don''t have to force yourself. And I will never ask you to do something you''re notfortable with." I patted her head, trying to calm her down. Then, I pinched Arisa''s cheek, lightly scolding her.


    Izumi lowered her head while Arisa pouted yfully, "I''m just teasing her, Ruki. I''m not trying to coax her into anything she doesn''t want."


    "Really? But no matter, you know how much I care about you two. Your man may be a pervert but he''s also considerate," I said with a smile as I bit her lower lip and nibbled on it, as part of my scolding.


    Arisa rolled her eyes yfully but my attention was focused on Izumi who looked like she was still contemting whether to take a step back or boldly do something intimate with me alongside her best friend.


    "Izumi. Look at me." I called out to her which made the girl look up right away. She appeared conflicted but at the same time, the desire was clearly written on her face. She''s just really shy to admit it. "I''ll repeat it. You don''t have to force yourself. I''ll pamper you after Arisa."


    Her eyes widened at the words, the blush on her cheeks deepening. Arisa, noticing her friend''s reaction, whispered into her ear, "Sorry, Izumi. I got a little excited there. Can I take Ruki for myself for a minute?"


    Izumi reluctantly nodded as she took a step back before moving herself behind me.


    With her arms wrapping around my navel, the girl pressed herself tightly on my back, I could feel the shape of her breasts getting squeezed between us.


    On the other hand, Arisa who was probably already affected by our irresistible desire for each other leaned in and kissed me while her hand moved to the zipper of my pants. As our tongues entangled with each other, the sound of my zipper being pulled down filled the room.


    Izumi reacted to it as well but she didn''t make a move other than pressing her face on my back as well, savoring its warmth and broadness.


    Slowly, Arisa slipped her hands inside my pants, her cool fingers wrapping around my obvious bulge as she expertly pulled it out. The sensation was heavenly that I reactively squeezed her swimsuit-d butt cheek, causing her to let out a soft moan.


    With an impish smile, she nced down at my vigorous erection that she just freed from its confines, taking in the sight with a mix of curiosity and hunger.


    As she gently stroked it, Arisa seductively asked, "Ruki... do you want to rub it in my swimsuit or... do you want me to taste you? Or both? Sorry, I feel like I should give you a choice here." "Girl... what do you think will be my answer?" I replied before renewing our kiss as I tried to endure the pleasure of her hand.


    Arisa giggled with her eyes filled with understanding.


    Of course, she already knew my answer. With her hand never stopping its slow, teasing motion as she stroked me, Arisa sweetly whispered before pulling away from my lips, "Un. I guess we do know each other too well, Ruki."


    After taking a quick nce at the girl behind me, her eyes sparkled with mischief as she dropped to her knees, the tip of my cock touching the soft skin of her cheek. She looked up at me with a naughty smile as her hand continued to stroke it, the leaking precum gradually staining her cheek.


    I took in her alluring figure down there; her swimsuit barely covered her and I had to admit that she looked absolutely tantalizing with her knees bent and her eyes looking up at me with


    that naughty smile.


    Before I knew it, my cock twitched as more of my blood pumped into it.


    Feeling it rub on her face as it moved, Arisa didn''t waste any second as her hand tightened


    around the base to keep it steady before pressing her lips on the tip, slowly parting them to take in as much of my length as she could.

 Chapter 2304: Irresistible Yet Again (2) *

    Chapter 2304: Irresistible Yet Again (2) *


    ?


    As I quivered from the pleasure of Arisa taking me in her mouth, I sensed Izumi''s grip on my back tightened. She knew what was happening and could hear it but she remained frozen, her shyness winning over her curiosity for the moment.


    I looked down at Arisa, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she looked up at me through her longshes. Her tongue swirled around the head of my cock before taking more of me in. The feeling of her warm, wet mouth was indescribable. It was as if she hadn''t tasted me in ages, despite our frequent rendezvous. Her technique had definitely improved and I was more than happy to be the recipient of her skill.


    "Ruki, I still can''t take in everything. You''re too big." Arisa said with a muffled voice as she tried to deep-throat my entire length. She took a moment to catch her breath, her cheeks puffed out.


    "Don''t force yourself, Arisa. Take it at your own pace. Just watching you do this for me was enough for me to get going." I gently ced a hand on her head caressing it as she took my cock out of her mouth with a pop sound, leaving a string of saliva connecting us.


    Her cheeks were flushed from both the exertion and the excitement. She looked up at me with those sparkling eyes that seemed to be saying she was willing to do more. "But I want to be better for you, Ruki."


    Upon saying that, she licked from the base of my cock up to its tip, teasing me as she coated it with her saliva. Then, she took me back in her mouth, her cheeks puffing up whenever she tried to take more of me.


    The sight of her doing this was more of a turn-on than I could have ever imagined. My hands found themselves in her hair as I began to gently guide her movements. Arisa looked up at me as a silent conversation of passion passed between us. Each bob of her head brought forth a guttural groan from me that seemed to spur her on. To make me moan for her.


    The sound of her mouth working my cock filled the room as I watched her eagerly. Her hand on the base of my cock was moving in sync with her mouth, stroking it gently, teasingly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Behind me, Izumi whose face was buried in my back naturally couldn''t escape hearing all that. She let out a soft moan and I felt her hands grip my waist harder. Despite her attempt to only hold me intimately like this, she was getting affected by the sounds we were making.


    Gradually, her hands slid down my body, reaching for the bottom of my cock that was still being serviced by Arisa''s eager mouth. Her fingers wrapped around the base, sending an unexpected wave of pleasure through me.


    "I-I can do this for you too, shameless junior..." Izumi shyly whispered, her voice muffled against my back. Her trembling hands joined Arisa''s in stroking me as they worked in tandem to bring me closer to the brink of climax.


    Arisa, who noticed her best friend''s actions, pulled away momentarily. She meaningfully smirked at me while licking her lips as though saying, "See, she won''t be able to restrain herself either."


    After that, she put my cock back in her mouth and removed her hand, allowing Izumi full control of the strokes while she focused on sucking and licking me.


    I couldn''t help but let out a gasp as the two of them worked on me, one with her mouth and the other with her hand. The feeling was exquisite and they were quickly building up the umting pleasure within me.


    When Izumi peeked from behind me and saw Arisa eagerly sucking me off, she looked away with a shy smile, her hand moving even more nervously. But the sight was too much for her to resist, and she couldn''t help but watch her best friend''s technique.


    Maybe picking up pointers from it, her strokes grew more confident as she watched Arisa''s head bob up and down. It was as if she was trying to match her friend''s pace, creating a rhythm that was uniquely our own.


    I tried to keep myself from groaning but with the overwhelming pleasure from both of them, it was difficult. Eventually, Izumi reached for my lips, kissing me to muffle my voice as I gradually quivered from the intense sensation.


    Their synchronized efforts were more than I could handle. The warmth of Arisa''s mouth, the gentle strokes from Izumi''s hand, and the passionate kisses from the girl behind me were pushing me to the edge.


    And there, as my fingers tightly grasped Arisa''s hair and my mouth locked in Izumi''s tongue with mine, my hips trembled and I couldn''t hold it anymore. With a muffled groan of pleasure, I released my thick load into Arisa''s waiting mouth. Her lips immediately sped tightly to prevent any spige.


    The sound of audible gulp then rang out as Arisa swallowed everything, her eyes closing as she took her time savoring my taste. She was quite greedy for it, my Arisa.


    When she eventually popped her mouth off my now-sensitive cock, she looked up at me with a satisfied smile and then at Izumi who had her eyes wide open.


    "Your turn," she yfully said to her best friend, her lips still glistening with my cum. Seeing their expressions and sensing Izumi''s silent acknowledgment immediately made my cock harden again.


    As the two switched ces, a silent understanding passed between them. Arisa stood up and moved to my side while the blushing Izumi took her ce in front of me.


    "This pervert... Howe you''re this hard again?" Izumi murmured in slight exasperation. She clicked her tongue and acted a little upset. However, with her mouth already opening up, she didn''t wait for an answer. With nted eyebrows, she stared straight into my eyes as she took my still-throbbing cock in her mouth, sliding it in halfway before locking her lips around it. Her tongue swirled around the tip, tasting the remaining essence that Arisa left behind. Looking at Arisa who was watching Izumi closely, I could tell that she was holding herself back from being more yful like guiding the girl and joining her with her endeavor.


    But perhaps in consideration of Izumi, she focused on me instead, hugging my head to her chest.


    Understanding what she wanted me to do, my mouth closed on top of her perky nipple sticking out of her swimsuit. I sucked on it, my teeth grazing against the sensitive flesh through the fabric. Arisa gasped as she felt my hot breath and my mouth taking over. Her hand went to my head as she held me in ce, encouraging me to continue.


    Meanwhile, Izumi''s head bobbed up and down, her eyes squeezed shut in concentration as she took in more of my length deeper with each stroke, not wanting to be outdone by her best friend in pleasuring me.


    Just like this, the intimate scene within this empty clubroom continued. I had no idea how


    long we''d stay here but I was certain, I would keep them from returning to their clubroom


    unsatisfied.

 Chapter 2305: Routine Visits

    Chapter 2305: Routine Visits


    ?


    A few minutester, I escorted Arisa and Izumi back to their clubroom. They put their clothes back on, hiding their swimsuit again. Both had flushed faces but Arisa pretty much recovered already. As for Izumi, she kept her face hidden behind my shoulder while clinging tightly to my arm.


    Yep. She was still embarrassed by what happened. Because after the girl did it for me, I returned the favor, pleasuring them both at the same time. Arisa came quite quickly because of how I already pushed her to the edge by sucking and teasing her nipples. But for the shy fake delinquent, I took my sweet time pleasuring her that Arisa couldn''t help but express a slight jealousy watching us.


    But in the end, it was worth it. The way their body quivered and the way they called my name in the midst of passion was music to my ears. I''d relive that moment for days.


    "Ruki, next time, I want more than that..." Arisa secretly whispered before we reached their clubroom. She even pinched my ass to get her intentions across.


    Well, they both did great back there. Even with my endurance, they quickly made me cum twice... I could''ve gone for the third one but it''s them who decided to return. Furthermore... I haven''t really gone all the way with Izumi yet. If she watched Arisa and I making love, she might be ufortable with it.


    I should work on dismantling that.


    Ah. Scratch that. I''d rather not call it ''dismantling''. Not every girl was the same, after all. Just like how different my approach was when I was trying to win them over, I should do the same. Unfortunately, despite understanding that I was kind of stalling a lot by trying to make the night special for my girls, I couldn''t really drop that notion. I mean, as their boyfriend, that should be expected of me, right?


    Of course, there were times that it happened without truly nning it out like with Hina and Ayu. But those were circumstantial. In Izumi''s case, there''s a possibility.


    One of these days, she might just pull me into an empty room or express her desire for it, just like how she looked for me in the morningst week when we shared our second intimate sexual moment. The first one was during the camp, after all.


    "Pervert Ruki." Pulling me out of my thoughts, Izumi stepped out from behind me after Arisa went in.


    With an adorable pout, she pulled on my hand and nudged my chest with her forehead. I could tell she wanted to say something, but shecked the courage to spill it out.


    I put a hand on her head and whispered, "Izumi, let me guess what''s on your mind. You''re free to correct me if I''m wrong, alright?"


    I waited until she responded with a nod before continuing, "You heard what Arisa said and it''s making you conflicted because we haven''t done it yet."


    With a muffled voice, she groaned in slight frustration, "Ugh... Sometimes I hate how sharp you are, shameless Ruki."


    "Well, I won''t be able to make you fall for me if I can''t even understand you." I answered with a snicker before continuing, the tone of my voice slightly serious yet gentle enough to soothe her ears, "But like you said, I''m shameless so... in this case, I don''t mind being blunt with you. I''m looking forward to the day we make love with each other."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Izumi''s body became frozen stiff for a second before she grabbed me by my cor. At first, her grip was tight, but it gradually loosened as she stared at me with the words that she wanted to convey to me written in her expression.


    Seeing that, my lips just dropped on her lips, ignoring the fact that we could be caught anytime in this hallway.


    After our lips separated, she pinched my cheek as she turned around to face the door before saying, "I''m looking forward to it too. And not just that. I''m looking forward to spending more time with you."


    As soon as thest word dropped, the fake delinquent girl didn''t allow me to respond to her as she already entered their clubroom and closed the door behind her.


    She knew I might tease her for it or she might just overheat if she heard my response, so that was a tactical retreat.


    In any case, since I also wanted to check on the others before continuing on my way, I still entered their clubroom after counting to ten.


    That earned me goodughter from Arisa and a scolding from the girl. As for Nami, Hina and Saki, they only need to look at Izumi''s reaction and then at me before drawing out a near- urate guess.


    I didn''t stay that long in their clubroom but at the very least, I ascertained that the silent guy was behaving. As for the other two guys and Kikuchi... well there''s nothing new to them other than Ogawa looking like he''s returning to his previous smell of being the Mr. Nice Guy. I guess he''s doing a great job with his rtionship with Mami. Who knows?


    Oh. Right. Tadano was still in his ''protective older brother mode'' for Mei-chan.


    Should I just act petty again and contact Mei-chan on my own initiative? Well, I better not. It might affect Mei-chan as well, after all. I don''t care about Tadano''s feelings but I do care about Mei-chan''s.


    She didn''t deserve to be affected by whatever disagreement I would have with her brother.


    After the Student Support Club, I passed by the Game Club for Maaya. It''s already a habit by now. Miura-senpai could only shake her head whenever she was watching my interaction with Maaya.


    Then, in the Book Club. I drank Mina''s tea, listened to Himeko telling me her experience with the management of their hotel with Maaya yesterday, got scolded by Haruko for my slightly disheveled appearance, pampered Aya, Mio and my silver-haired ko, Edel.


    I also went to see Yuika-senpai who was acting obviously suspicious when she licked her lips and fidgeted upon my presence. Minori-senpai threw me a questioning gaze but she didn''t press for an answer. She also valued privacy unless it was something serious. Lastly, I showed up in the Literature Club to surprise Rumi and the rest of the girls. They''re already doing an activity rted to our interactive story. They''re brainstorming props that we would use. That''s why before I left to continue to the student council, Hana and Otsuka- senpai pulled me to the side to get my opinion on what they already decided. They seemed to be put in charge of it and they''re both eager to aplish that task.


    Rae and Kana were the brains while Rumi was the glue that stuck their ideas together.


    It was such a festive sight that it felt like they all drank the same miraculous tea as me as they were too energetic.


    In any case, before I left, I naturally pampered all of them -- including Karen who''s starting to get morefortable with our act.


    Anyway, that''s that. After a lot of detours, I finally arrived at the Student Council Room to take up my duty as the Disciplinary Officer for today.

 Chapter 2306: New Member of the Student Council

    Chapter 2306: New Member of the Student Council


    ?


    The Student Council remained the same except for one thing, the presence of Minami Shouko in the room. The moment I stepped in, her attention left the paper she was reading and


    focused on me.


    Although she didn''t say anything, the girl''s eyes seemingly regained some energy upon seeing me.


    "Looks like you''re settling quite well, senpai," I said as I continued inside the room, my gaze searching for the others. Shizu was naturally at her desk. Komoe was seated next to Minami Shouko and the couple of Watanabe and Masato-senpai were on the other side of the long table. There wasn''t any trace of the dog again. Wherever that guy was hanging out, he was either with Ichihara Jun or Enomoto.


    Shizu narrowed her eyes on me. She need not say a word to convey her thoughts. Komoe was probably still embarrassed from earlier but as my assistant, she kept her poker face. Masato - senpai and Watanabe on the other hand were busy whispering about something. In particr, Watanabe gestured to me with a peace sign and a silly smile. Whatever was in her head, I had no idea but it was definitely something funny.


    "Does it look like that, Onoda-kun? You tricked me. Now I''m stuck here, drowned by papers," Minami Shouko replied with a weak smile, her voice filled with a hint of resignation. She folded the paper and ced it neatly on the desk.


    "What? Everyone was drowned in papers. Wee to the Student Council," I yfully retorted as I moved in the space between her and Komoe''s chair, checking on their work.


    Minami Shouko''s cheeks flushed slightly as she rolled her eyes at myment, "Where''s the genuine connection here?"


    "Well, I''m here now, am I not? Once you''re done with that, you can follow me on my patrol. And it''s the same for you Komoe." I said, giving the girl a wink.


    Shizu who was watching this from her desk clicked her tongue, "Come here, numbskull. I also need you to help me out here."


    Clearly, she''s showing signs of jealousy seeing me pamper Komoe and coddle Minami Shouko. But this just made her more adorable.


    "Alright, one second," I answered Shizu whose pout was slowly growing before I turned my attention back to Minami Shouko, so, what''s the status of your atonement to those Club Presidents you inconvenienced? Shouldn''t you be starting today?"


    The question snapped Minami Shouko out of her thoughts, "Ah... That... I haven''t gone yet. You said you''d apany me, Onoda-kun. That''s why I promised."


    "When did I say that? Didn''t we agree that you''re going to make amends? Also, what about your followers? Have you talked to them already?"


    Minami Shouko lowered her head, deted. "I... I haven''t spoken to them yet."


    "I see. There''s no rush then. You can take it one step at a time, senpai."


    "But... You said you''d be there for me."


    "Yes, I did. I''m your genuine connection, right? But you see, owning up to your mistakes is part of growing up. I''ll be by your side when you need me, but you have to do the talking," I assured her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder.


    "I understand..." Although she looked like she was not entirely convinced yet, the girl nodded before turning her attention back to the paper in her hand.


    To see the confident, smug and maniptive girl fromst week acting like this was still quite surreal. However, this just means she''s truly trying her best to be better. My words got through to her.


    Well, of course, this was just her initial state. I doubt she''d keep acting meek like this. Once she got her bearings again, she''d return to the confident Minami Shouko who could even aplish such an borate plot involving a lot of students just to get me to notice her. As I walked over to Shizu, the girl pulled me down to kiss me. It''s her way to abate her jealousy without saying much. "Now get to work, numbskull."


    "You know you''re bing more adorable these days, Shizu. What would you do if the student body started feeling like you''ve softened up?"


    Shizu red at me, "As if they''d feel like that. I''m only like this to you. Understand?"


    "Loud and clear" I replied with a cheeky smile, earning another light smack on the head. In response, I embraced her from the back of her chair and showered her with kisses.


    Of course, doing this while everyone was working made the atmosphere a little ufortable except, Watanabe was once again too excited to witness our affectionate banter. She had her notepad at the ready, scribbling something down just like always. Komoe was also looking distracted. As for Minami Shouko, she narrowed her eyes as though contemting something.


    Masato-senpai was fine though. The dude had already given upmenting. Nheless, I could tell that he meant to say something when he cleared his throat but ultimately decided to keep his peace.


    Well, if I were in his ce, I''d probably act the same way or criticize myself for acting like this in an official setting. The Student Council shouldn''t be a ce to flirt around, after all. After a while, I moved to brew tea for everyone and served them a cup. Following that, Shizu started a meeting, telling me to sit down on the dog''s previous seat. She already deemed that dog of a Vice President a no-show. That''s why rather than keep it empty, she had me take up that chair rather than have me sit behind her.


    "Okay. It has been a while since we had a proper meeting. However, given that we have a new member, let me introduce her again. Minami-san is our new General Affairs Officer. Masato- senpai, as the secretary, you can pass some of your tasks to her. She''s pretty capable," Shizu started.


    "I understand, President." The guy nodded calmly.


    "Treasurer, coordinate with her about those funds we need to allocate for the uing festival. And, Minami, if you have any ideas for the festival, feel free to share," Shizu continued, her gaze moving towards the slightly overwhelmed Minami.


    Watanabe nodded as well. Although she''s quite silly, she''s still quite capable of her job.


    As for Minami Shouko, she stood up and then made a small deration which ended with a small bow, "I... I''ve been brought here by Onoda-kun and taken by the President from his grasp. I don''t know if I''ll be able to do my task properly but... I''m looking forward to working with all of you."


    Everyone, including me, pped for her little speech, weing her to the team.


    Well, I didn''t expect her to do that but seeing her take the initiative was quite the sight. It showed that she was willing to make an effort to integrate herself into the council. Even if she reasoned out that she was doing this because I told her to, it was still a step in the right


    direction.


    If she''s going to use her talents, she might as well use them for something productive. Plus, she had a knack for plotting things and gathering support. She''s a fine addition to the uing busy month of festival preparations leading to the semester finals and summern/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    vacation.

 Chapter 2307: Poor Girl

    Chapter 2307: Poor Girl


    ?


    "W-wait. Onoda-kun. I thought we were going on a patrol? Why are you leaving me behind?" "Well, it looks like your help is needed here, senpai. Please help Shizu and the others. I''ll be back soon."


    Once the meeting concluded, I decided to go out and start my duty as the Disciplinary Officer. With the case of Minami Shouko pretty much considered done, I had nothing urgent to do other than to go around and make sure that everything was in order.


    While I initially wanted to bring Komoe or Minami Shouko with me, I changed my mind after sitting in on that meeting. The Student Council had a lot of things to do and it was better for them to help out there than join me in walking around the school, doing nothing but looking for mischief that probably doesn''t even exist.


    Of course, it wouldn''t always be like this. I promised Minami Shouko. I would have to deliver on that promise. Just not today.


    As I left the Student Council, I nned out my route and stops. On top of my priority was naturally to make sure no one was going to disturb the clubs of my girls.


    The Literature Club was pretty quiet but I knew that if I showed up my face there, I might not be able to finish my duty so I walked past it. Then, Ipleted the patrol on the third floor.


    Going down the floor, I ran into several students, mostly seniors who didn''t have anything to do with me. The girls were naturally still curious but no one went out of their way to block my way or chat me up.


    Possibly that was thanks to the armband I was wearing today. It had a certain aura that screamed ''don''t mess with me'' which was pretty useful for a chick ma like me.


    Wait... When did I start considering myself as one? Aren''t I the ssmate A? Ugh...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Anyway... my first stop was the Alchemy Research Club. I couldn''t care less about what Enomoto was doing, I simply wanted to see my lovely senior.


    Upon knocking, I was expecting to see the natural seductress opening the door. However, I was met with Nikka-senpai whose face was stained and her hair disheveled, "O-Onoda-kun! What brings you here?"


    "Hmm? Failed experiment?" I asked back instead of answering her question. It wasn''t hard to guess what happened just by looking at her state.


    Nikka-senpai nodded, her cheeks reddening, "A-A little bit. But it''s fine. Nothing too dangerous. Are you here for...?"


    Her voice trailed there, seemingly seeking confirmation that I was here for a specific person rather than an actual disciplinary concern.


    "Yeah. Is Reira-senpai in?" I inquired.


    "She is but she stepped out to do something for our advisor. She''ll be backter. Wanna wait for her?"


    Now that''s rare. If I remember correctly, their advisor was the Chemistry Teacher who was teaching second years. Must be important.


    "Well, it''s fine I guess. I''m just trying to check on her. Are you alone in there, senpai? Enomoto is also out?"


    Nikka nodded, "Yes, he''s at the library. We''re supposed to do research for our newest project but theb got messy and... I needed to clean up."


    Library, huh? As if that guy would stay there. He''s quite a smart aleck. He''s the type who would rather read on his own and do his own shenanigans in his free time.


    But really, leaving behind his childhood friend here... Is he not going to make a move on this girl? What a waste.


    "I see. Do you need help, senpai? I can spare a few minutes while I wait for Reira-senpai." "Eh? Y-you''re pretty dedicated, Onoda-kun. No wonder she finds your presencefortable. Too bad, you''re close with a lot of girls."


    "Well, I can''t change that. But did she say that about me? Now I''m ttered."


    "Uhm. Don''t tell her that I told you about it." Nikka-senpai giggled a bit before stepping aside and letting me inside their clubroom. "Then, I''ll appreciate your help Onoda-kun, if it''s not too much trouble."


    The moment I stepped in, I could already smell smokeing from theirb area. Good thing that didn''t trigger the fire detector.


    "Looks like you did such an explosive job, senpai," I jokingly said as I followed her there and found the chaotic mess on their experiment table.


    Nikka-senpai blushed in embarrassment, "I just messed up a bit."


    "I get it. You don''t have to exin to me, senpai. I''m just a helping hand, right?" I said as I started picking up those that could be picked up, "By the way, don''t tell Enomoto that I stepped in here alone with you."


    "Hmm? Why is that? Did he tell you not to interact with me?" Nikka-senpai tilted her head in confusion as she also began cleaning up, instructing me what not to touch.


    "Something like that. He''s pretty protective of you, senpai. Well, I''m not telling you this because I want to hear your thoughts about him."


    "Pfft. Yeah, right. You''re not being obvious, Onoda-kun. It''s clear that you''re trying to get information on what''s going on between us," Nikka-senpai snickered, her cheeks flushing even deeper.


    She''s really infatuated with him, huh? Too bad that guy seemingly had no ns of even courting. It''s like he''s keeping her here as a treasure. What would he do if someone stole that treasure right under his nose?


    Alright. Scratch that. I''m not here for that. Besides, he''sying low and not meddling with me again anyway. There''s no point provoking him. I''m just here for Reira-senpai.


    "I''m just curious, that''s all," I said with a shrug. "But senpai, are you satisfied like this?"


    "Satisfied? What do you mean?" She looked up from the sk she was cleaning, her eyes meeting mine with genuine confusion.


    "Well, you know, being his childhood friend, and all. Do you ever wish for something... more?" I tried to phrase it delicately. This girl was pretty pure herself but I could she was aware of what Enomoto was doing behind her back. Otherwise, she wouldn''t obediently stay here like this.


    Nikka-senpai blinked before she looked down at her work, her expression contemtive, "M-more... You mean romantically?"


    I nodded.


    "W-well..." She took a deep breath, her cheeks burning even brighter than before, "I... I''ve always liked Enomoto-kun. Since we were kids. But he''s always been... distant. And when he started hanging out with those delinquents, he told me to join this club. It''s like he wanted to keep me busy... or locked away."


    "Isn''t he just protecting you, senpai?"


    "Protecting me from what? Other boys like you?"


    "Yeah. He''s afraid to lose you too but at the same time, he''s also afraid to take that step to make you his. Oh, wait. That''s just my assumption, senpai. Don''t mind it." Acting like I just slipped and didn''t mean to say that, I tried to change the topic, "Anyway, what kind of experiment are you doing to produce something like this, senpai?"


    Unfortunately, Nikka-senpai was pretty sharp as well, she ignored my attempt to change the topic and instead looked at me with a serious expression, "So you can see it too, Onoda-kun?"


    "See what?" I feigned ignorance, pretending to scrub the table with a bit too much


    enthusiasm.


    "That... that he''s afraid. Do you think I should be more proactive?"


    This girl... It looked like something was triggered within her. I guess she''s also hoping for more from Enomoto. But that guy wasn''t doing anything other than keeping her here. "Well, it depends on you, senpai. But you don''t have to force yourself. It''s not like you two will be separated after high school."


    "You''ll never know... He''s smart and handsome while I... I''m just his childhood friend."


    "Come on. You don''t have to put yourself down like that, senpai. You''re pretty good-looking yourself. And you''re pretty smart too." I tried to cheer her up while I continued to help with


    the clean-up.


    I said I was only going to wait for Reira-senpai but somehow, this ended like a consultation. And if I hadn''t changed from before, I''d probably already made a move on this vulnerable girl. "T-thanks forforting me, Onoda-kun. Reira is lucky." Nikka-senpai forced a smile before focusing all of her attention on finishing tidying the table.


    But as she said that, the door to their clubroom opened and as if she just heralded her arrival, Reira-senpai stepped in. As soon as she saw me, the girl''s lips curved up into a pleasant grin.


    "Ruki! Wait. Didn''t I tell you to invite me properly? Howe you''re here again without prior


    notice?"


    Although she''s happy to see me, the girl remembered our most recent conversationst week. Yeah. How can I forget that? Unfortunately, I didn''t have the time to go out and invite them


    for lunch.


    "And did you bully Nikka? Why does she look like that?"


    Alright. That one''s not on me.

 Chapter 2308: Your paradise is here

    Chapter 2308: Your paradise is here


    ?


    With Reira-senpai''s arrival, Nikka-senpai immediately tried topose herself, removing the loneliness that had momentarily upied her expression.


    "Why will he bully me, Reira? Onoda-kun here is helping me clean up." She said, defending me from the usation. She then pushed me on the back, bringing me to where Reira-senpai stood.


    "Is that the case? Okay. I''ll hold off on the scolding," Reira-senpai teased but her eyes gleamed with amusement as she took in the sight of the slightly messyb. "But seriously, did you almost blow theb up, Nikka?"


    Nikka-senpai rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out at her friend''s yfulness. "It was just a small mistake. Nothing to worry about," she mumbled as tried to sound nonchnt despite her flustered state. "Am I right, Onoda-kun?"


    This... Why am I suddenly in the middle of all this?


    I chuckled, shaking my head at their yful banter.


    "Should I tell her the truth, Nikka-senpai?" I acted oblivious as I scratched the back of my head.


    Almost instantly, the girl exasperatedly eximed, "You''re supposed to agree with me!"


    This time, it was Reira-senpai''s turn tough, her melodious giggle echoing around the room. "See, Nikka? That''s how Ruki is. One moment he''s on your side, the next he''s ying dumb.


    With her hips swaying naturally erotic, Reira-senpai walked over to pinch my cheeks before pulling me to her side.


    I didn''t resist and moved behind her, my arms locking around her navel.


    The innocent Nikka-senpai went speechless as she watched the intimate scene unfolding in front of her. I felt a bit guilty but not too guilty to let go of Reira-senpai''s waist.


    "Hey. Who told you, you could hug me like this?" Reira-senpai questioned, swatting my hands away with a yful smack. But it was too light; it didn''t even make me lose a grip. Somehow, despite the suddenness she didn''t hate this kind of physical contact between us. "Reira, tell me, are you really not dating Onoda-kun yet? You two act so naturally together," Nikka-senpai chimed in, her curiosity piqued as she observed our yful exchange.


    "Date? This cheeky junior wouldn''t dare. He''s just a natural flirt that not even me could faze." Reira-senpai winked, her voice dripping with sweetness as she leaned into my arms.


    I don''t know if she''s serious about that answer but it made Nikka-senpai nod a few times as though contemting about it. I felt like a sly fox who had just been caught by a rabbit.


    In any case, since she''s not stopping me from holding her, I''d savor this moment a bit longer. "So, senpai, I heard you went for an errand from your club advisor. Was it done?" I asked, changing the topic again to smoothly transition from whatever was happening. However, with the two of us acting like a couple showing a public disy of our affection in front of Nikka-senpai, it was definitely going to leave a different impression.


    "Ugh. You two. Go get a room. I''ll finish tidying up here." Nikka-senpai yfully huffed, her cheeks still flushed from our interaction as she stomped back to theb area. She even pulled the partition, isting herself there and leaving us in the main area of the clubroom.


    Reira-senpai watched her back before pinching the back of my hand, "Alright, that''s enough ying, Ruki. She''s had enough shock for one day."


    I chuckled and let go of her waist, "Fine, fine. But let me be clear, I didn''t hug you to tease her."


    Reira-senpai turned around and rolled her eyes at me, "I know you didn''t. You''re just a natural at this thing."


    She then pulled a handkerchief from herb coat pocket and wiped my face of the dirt that I had umted while helping clean up, "But really, it''s been a while since this clubroom had been this lively. Your presence is quite the... catalyst."


    "Am I now? Then I should keep visiting this club. Keep it a secret to Enomoto." I winked at her, earning another yful smack.


    "You''re really going to push his buttons. He''s already worried that Nikka would gravitate towards you and then you go and visit the club unannounced. What do you think will happen if he finds out?"


    "Let''s see. He''s going to tell me to stop?" I shrugged nonchntly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You know what he''ll do if he finds out you''re here with Nikka and me, alone, in the Alchemy Clubroom." Reira-senpai smacked my arm yfully. "You''re not just stirring the pot, you''re practically throwing in a grenade."


    "Is it not his fault for not watching over? Where is he anyway?" I retorted with a grin.


    He would probably not care if I ended up getting closer to Reira-senpai but Nikka-senpai would be the deal-breaker. That''s his childhood friend, after all. Maybe if the two girls didn''t form a bond here, he''d tell this girl that she''s already out of his protection.


    Knowing that guy, that would be 80% urate. But I wasn''t nning to cross him yet. He could y lord over all the delinquents in the school but as long as he''s keeping up with his words, I''d also try to look after Nikka-senpai for him.


    "He''s with Ichihara. I heard what you''re doing with Kujou. To think that girl would change that much because of you... It''s like watching a caterpir turning into a butterfly," Reira- senpai said, a hint of admiration in her voice as she finished wiping my face. She then ced the handkerchief back into her pocket with a satisfied nod.


    "I see. You''re keeping up with the times, huh? I guess there''s no secret I can keep from you anymore, senpai."


    "You''re still full of secrets. I don''t even know the extent of your influence," Reira-senpai said while shaking her head.


    I reached for her hand, squeezing it before pulling her closer, "Senpai, I can tell you everything if you want to know. I mean, if it''s you, I don''t mind letting you know. I want to get closer to you."


    "Geez. It''s fine. You don''t have to tell me everything. It''s enough for me that I can be someone you can lean on, Ruki." Reira-senpai maturely replied, cing a hand on my cheek as she leaned closer. "But you should always be careful. Not just with your rtionships but also with your surroundings. Do you know how many boys are cursing you behind your back for having so many girls around you?"


    Hearing the concern in her voice, I could tell she was looking out for me. It''s a bit surprising but also reassuring. "I know. I''ll deal with them when the timees. They''re just kids with no idea of what''s going on."


    "Kids, huh? You''re really seeing yourself as a mature one, aren''t you?" Reira-senpai''s voice was filled with yful sarcasm as she leaned closer to whisper into my ear.


    "I won''t dare im I''m already mature, Reira-senpai. Just not naively ignorant. I know what I''m doing and the implications of it. I''m just d you''re still not turning your back on me." I whispered back, our faces mere inches apart.


    The warmth of her breath tickled my ear and I couldn''t help but pull her back in my embrace again. This time, with the two of us facing each other, my hands around her waist and hers


    around my neck.


    "Why will I turn my back on you? I''ve seen how much you do things. And frankly, I enjoy watching you handle all this," Reira-senpai breathed in as she clung to me tightly. "Don''t forget, your paradise is here when you needfort."


    Upon reminding me of that, she pulled my head down to her chest, her breasts pressing firmly


    against my face.


    "Right. This is my paradise. But senpai, can I be the same for you?" I mumbled into the


    warmth of her chest, feeling the steady rhythm of her heart beating against my cheek.


    "Not so fast, cheeky brat. However... you know that you''re the only guy I can be thisfortable around. You may be cheeky and perverted but at least, you''re always true to yourself and you see me past my natural charm," Reira-senpai giggled, her voice a sweet whisper in my ear as she gradually pushed me deeper into her chest.


    The warmth andfort were soothing, I was slowly forgetting that I had a patrol toplete. The smell of her shampoo filled my nose, it was floral with a hint of something that reminded me of vani. It''s like burying my face in a bouquet of roses. Her heartbeat was getting faster, I could feel it through her chest, and it was definitely not because of the


    exertion of the hug.


    "Just be a good junior for me now. If you be my paradise, I''m afraid I will have to keep you close to me at all times." She continued as she started caressing my hair.


    I nced up and replied with a mischievous grin, "I see. I never thought my Reira-senpai could be quite possessive as well."


    "Who''s your Reira-senpai? Cheeky brat!" She feigned annoyance but her eyes sparkled with amusement. "What if Nikka hears you?"


    "Alright. I''ll behave." I said before pushing my head back on her chest as we moved over to the sofa. This was definitely afortable position to be in and Reira-senpai didn''t seem to mind it either. She even tightened her embrace around me, making me feel like I was in a


    warm nket.


    We stayed like this for a while, the only sound filling the room was her steady heartbeat, the


    asional rustling of her clothes, and the activity of Nikka-senpai on the other side of the clubroom. It was peaceful. And I could tell Reira-senpai was also savoring this moment.

 Chapter 2309: Recruitment

    Chapter 2309: Recruitment


    ?


    "By the way, Reira-senpai. Is your club going to do something for this uing festival?"


    After indulging in thefort of Reira-senpai''s embrace for a bit, I shifted our conversation to the other reason why I came here to visit her.


    I know their club has ghost members whose names are just put in the registry to keep the club afloat. Shizu also couldn''t care less about it as long as they''re producing activity reports with their experiments and the budget allocated to them wasn''t wasted on something unrted. With only the three of them here, or two, since Enomoto seldom stayed here, I doubt they had something to do. Furthermore, remembering that Reira-senpai, and maybe Nikka-senpai too, had been locked in here for two straight years -- going three -- I thought I should help them enjoy theirst year in high school.


    Right. By inviting them to join our booth as additional actors for the other roles that the girls would probably add to make the interactive story more engaging.


    "Our ss, yes. But this club? Ruki-kun, how can we prepare if there are only the two of us?" Reira-senpai answered as she pulled me up, cupping both my cheeks and letting our eyes meet. "Besides, the Alchemy Club''s participation in the festival hasn''t been the best idea. What do you want us to do? Concoct a love potion?"


    "That''s not a bad idea, don''t you think so? Open a cafe and make all the drinks named after potions," I suggested with a grin as I listed any absurd potion name I could think of.


    Reira-senpaiughed, "You''re really pushing it, aren''t you? But, it''s true that we haven''t had many opportunities to participate in the festival. Maybe we can think of something."


    "Well, it''s just an idea. I''m actually to offer you something else," I said, sitting up straight and then turning to the partition where I already sensed Nikka-senpai listening to our conversation.


    "What offer?"


    "You know, being hired actresses for our Literature Club''s interactive tale booth," I said with a wink then returned to thefortable softness of Reira-senpai. "It''s going to be epic, and I think having a couple of scientific geniuses like you guys would add an interesting twist to the story."


    Nikka-senpai popped her head from behind the partition, her eyes wide with excitement. "Can we really? It''s been so long since I''ve done something like that!"


    "Nikka, you''re listening?! Or wait. Were you peeking at us?!" Reira-senpai eximed as she didn''t notice her until she spoke up.


    Nikka-senpai''s cheeks turned a shade of red, "I''m just curious! You two moved somewhere more private. Who knows what you''re going to do alone."


    Reira-senpai red at her friend yet her face was also as red as hers, "Nikka! What are you saying?! What would we do?!"


    She then forced a cough, leaving that topic behind, "Anyhow, your suggestion sounded interesting. We''ve never done anything with the club for two years straight. This is ourst year and there''s still nothing... Maybe it''s time to change that."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I nodded, "Great! It''ll be a st, I promise. Think of it as a science meets literature kind of crossover. We''ll have you two as special guests. Maybe you could even show off some of your alchemy skills. But of course, we''ll have to integrate that seamlessly into the story. We''ve already done a draft so... when youe to a decision, I''ll bring you two to our club. You don''t have to decide right away."


    Nikka-senpai looked like a kid in a candy store, "I''m in! Let''s do it, Reira!"


    Reira-senpai rolled her eyes at Nikka-senpai''s enthusiasm but couldn''t hide her own smile, "Alright, we''re in. But you know we still need to tell Enomoto about this, right?"


    "That''s why I said you don''t have to decide right away. If he rejects it, well, leave it to me. I''ll change his mind."


    "That sounds like you''re going to threaten him if he doesn''t agree," Reira-senpai''s lips curled up as she shook her head slightly.


    "Threaten? Come on Reira-senpai, do you think I''m that kind of guy?" I said, feigning innocence, earning me a giggle from Nikka-senpai whoseplicated expression at the mention of Enomoto eased up slightly.


    "Sure. Sure. I believe you."


    The alluring senior pinched my cheeks again, her smile openly conveying she didn''t believe me one bit.


    Well, I couldn''t me her for that. I mean, she witnessed me taking down a group of delinquents, after all. Although she only showed up after I made Uchiyama and the other dudes back down, she assumed that it might be the case considering I left that alley unscathed after getting nked by them.


    Anyway, our conversation continued with that topic, telling them our vision for our booth as well as the other preparations. Surprisingly, maybe because they were deprived of doing things for the past two years, they''re both enthusiastic about it.


    After that, I stood up, stretching my legs out after I cozied up in Reira-senpai''s embrace for a good amount of time. "Alright, I should get back to my patrol. See you tomorrow, Nikka- senpai, Reira-senpai."


    "Wait. I''ll walk you out..."


    "Heh, if you''re going to kiss me, do it now, Reira-senpai."


    Her eyes widened and pped my shoulder lightly, "Ruki-kun! I''m not going to do that! Not... yet."


    The way she said ''not yet'' left a tingling feeling in my spine. She''s definitely up to something. I smirked, "Looking forward to it."


    "Pfft. You two. Go and kiss each other, I won''t look." Nikka-senpai said as she turned around, retreating back to the experiment table that she had yet to finish tidying up.


    Reira-senpai and I looked at each other andughed before silence filled the room again. She took a deep breath and stood up, her hand reaching for mine. "Alright, let''s go. I''ll walk you out. And no, I won''t kiss you, cheeky brat."


    "It''s kind of regretful but it''s not a loss. After all, I got to hug you like that," I said with a grin as we stepped out of the clubroom.


    Before letting my hand go, Reira-senpai rolled her eyes, trying to act exasperated but her lips betrayed her, curving into a smile she couldn''t hold back. "Don''t make me hit you again,


    cheeky brat... T-thank you for visiting me. It''s rxing."


    "I''m d it feels that way to you. Looks like I did the right thing by dropping by." I squeezed her hand gently before letting go reluctantly.


    Reira-senpai remained standing by the door, watching me walk away.


    I nced back at her andically saluted, earning me another giggle from her before continuing my patrol.

 Chapter 2310: Followed

    Chapter 2310: Followed


    ?


    Thirty minutester, I concluded my patrol after finishing a round of the entirety of the school''s ground. Nothing out of the ordinary, sports clubs were busy practicing, especially those who got qualified for the prefecture-level of the Interhigh like the Girls'' Basketball Club.


    There wasn''t anything to say to the other clubs though. They could do anything they want as long as it''s in line with the name of their clubs.


    I also met up with Uchiyama and his group who''s trying to crack down on the Anti-Ruki club. They were making progress even without my involvement since most of the members were first years. They were probably those who witnessed how popr I became with the girls during our camping trip.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It''s actually quite surprising that in our ss, only Fukuda and Miyoshi were identified. They''re so persistent in hating me rather than moving on and finding someone else. If they''re not going to confront me themselves, what''s the point of joining that group, right? Are they just going to nder me and wait until the girls leave me? In their dreams.


    Anyway, ording to Uchiyama''s findings, most of them were just a bunch of envious bastards who couldn''t stand seeing me always surrounded by the girls. They even had some ''eyewitnesses'' making a statement about how I''m flirting with those girls whenever we''re alone.


    Which is not entirely false.


    However, those became their fuel to continue funneling their antagonistic behavior towards me. But like I said, they''re still just a bunch of cowards who could only badmouth me outside of my earshot.


    When I asked Uchiyama if Ichihara Jun, Inugaki or even Enomoto were among them, he said they were not. However, they''re still hanging out with the rest of the delinquents that were under Enomoto.


    Since they were previously part of it, they pointed me to where they usually gathered. I had them lead me to it but even before we could approach the ce, they''d already disperse. It''s like my presence was bing like a repent, scattering them like roaches when the lights turned on.


    Still, to make sure that no one''s going to cause trouble in school, I told Uchiyama I was either going to dismantle those groups or make them be like them. If he could gather the ''ringleaders'', I''ll make them submit to me. I mean, even with Enomoto posing as the head of them, they''re not truly unified just like how easily Uchiyama and the other two broke away from them. Furthermore, each one of those had their own group that they led. Mostly three to four people per group.


    Right. There''s another detail. Most of them were already third years so... a lot were worried about their uing careers. As for those like him who now have a seniority, they''re trying to recruit their juniors. Unfortunately, with only four first-year sses and having a ratio of boys and girls skewed to the other side, they''re really not gaining new people. And with the rise of the Anti-Ruki Club, there''s a chance that this school will be partially cleansed of troublemakers once those third years graduate at the end of the school year.


    Anyway, that''s that. After I instructed them not to cause trouble and just scare those idiots from my ''fan'' club, I set aside the ''school underground'' and just finished my patrol beforeing to check on our potato clubhouse.


    Since I didn''t get busy investigating and chasing after a pranking incident just likest week, I arrived early. The sun could still be seen from the west, casting a light orange glow that bathed the school in its warm light. I entered the clubhouse expecting someone to be there.


    s, most clubs were still in session, so it was quiet.


    But that''s fine. Misaki would show upter for our rehearsal. I haven''t memorized the full script of our two-person y yet. Only the first part. In any case, maybe I could ad-lib some parts depending on her lines, to make it more... interesting.


    After checking the whole ce, I once again moved to the back of the clubhouse to start clearing out the weeds in the garden I was nning to use to nt our potatoes. Since this ce was the former ''Gardening Club'' clubhouse, those plots were already pretty good, it was just truly forgotten. I went to the small tool shed and found the rusty tools they didn''t take away.


    Since I nned to only weed them out for today, I grabbed a pair of gloves and a small hand shovel. The garden was a bit overgrown, with weeds wrapping around the metal fence that surrounded the plots.


    I carefully approached the first plot, kneeling down and gently starting to dig out the weeds. The soil was surprisingly soft and rich, probably from the months or a few years of neglect. But it''s not all bad. It meant that the ground was still fertile and perfect for nting.


    After working on this for at least fifteen minutes, I heard the door creak open and a pair of footsteps entering. Thinking that it should be Misaki, I stood up, dropped the shovel and took off the gloves before returning inside.


    However, I was wrong, it wasn''t Misaki. It was Maaya and she wasn''t alone.


    Behind her, there was Miura-senpai, Komoe''s older sister and the gamer girl, Sagara-senpai. "Oh! Onoda-kun! This is amazing! It looked like an old dpidated haunted house from the outside but here... It''s cozy!" Miura-senpai eximed as she immediately ran around the room, her eyes lighting up as she took in the sight of thevish interior of the clubhouse. Sagara-senpai was also a little curious but she''s quite behaved.


    Andstly, Maaya was staring at me with an apologetic look before saying, "Sorry, Ruki. I didn''t notice I was followed by them."


    Yeah. I figured that''s the case. Knowing that girl, she wouldn''t just bring anyone with her, especially to this ce that was supposed to be our group''s secret.


    "Hehe. Don''t get mad at Maaya-chan, Onoda-kun. This was all due to my suspicion. I once checked this ce out because of rumors of ghost haunting, who would''ve thought that the rumors were probably born because you guys have been spotteding to and from here." As she said all that, Miura-senpai posed while nudging her sses up her nose, a yful smirk on her face.


    Right. We were here when they snooped around, talking about the ghost rumor or something. But thinking about it, this was truly bound to happen. It''s not like everyone was skilled in sneaking into this area. And with more girlsing here, people would start to notice.

 Chapter 2311: Can we stay here?

    Chapter 2311: Can we stay here?


    ?


    But thinking about it, this was truly bound to happen. It''s not like everyone was skilled in sneaking into this area. And with more girlsing here, people would start to notice.


    "I guess the cat''s out of the bag. Wee to our Potato Clubhouse, senpai." I said with a grin as I spread my arms open.


    Almost instantly, Sagara-senpai who looked quiet couldn''t help but burst intoughter, holding her stomach "Potato Clubhouse? Okay. That''s hrious."


    "Ruki. It''s not Potato Clubhouse! Secret Garden! Remember?" With reddening cheeks, Maaya tried correcting me as she approached. But it''s already toote.


    Miura-senpai alsoughed at the odd naming scheme.


    "I think Potato Clubhouse suits it better." She said.


    "See. I finally got another vote."


    "Shut up, Ruki. We already decided on the name. It''s Secret Garden, senpai! Only this guy calls


    it that name because he wants to nt potatoes!" Maaya protested, her cheeks reddening


    even more as she yfully smacked my chest. "Get serious, you idiot Ruki."


    "Really, what''s wrong with potatoes?"


    "Nothing! But it''s not a really great name for a clubhouse."


    "Pfft. You two. You sounded like an old couple bantering over what to name their first pet," Sagara-senpai said, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye.


    Upon hearing that, Maaya became more flustered. But instead of expressing her embarrassment in words. She nudged my chest with her forehead.


    "Oh. Do we? Anyway, If it''s about a pet, I''ll name a dog a cat, and a cat, a dog. Just for theughs," I quipped, causing Sagara-senpai''s giggle to echo in the room.


    I could see Miura-senpai shaking her head with a bemused smile, clearly enjoying this disy while Maaya eventually slotted herself into my embrace, her cheek still pressed against my chest.


    "Anyway, senpai. What brings you here aside from your curiosity?" I changed the topic while stroking Maaya''s hair. There''s no need to hide our rtionship now. After all my visits to their club, it would be weirder if we still tried to keep it hidden.


    Miura-senpai''s eyes sparkled a little as she said, "Hmm. Now that you mention it, I wonder why we''re here?"


    "Nothing. You dragged me here because you''re curious about our junior." It was Sagara- senpai who answered, rolling her eyes at Miura-senpai''s absurdity.


    "Eh? Is that the case? Anyhow... This became a fruitful trip. Onoda-kun, it''s fine for us to be here, right?"


    "Will you leave if I chase you out?" I returned a question for a question, keeping the yful atmosphere alive.


    Miura-senpai''s smirk grew wider. "Well, I wouldn''t say that. But I''d like to know if you don''t mind having two more members in your... secret garden. Sounds fun. We''ll bring board games and y here with the other members. There are more, am I right? Komoe is also part of this.''


    This... While this ce was supposed to be our private hangout spot, having two unrted girls to ourplex rtionship would definitely either make this ce livelier or more awkward.


    -


    Several minutester, nothing much had changed inside the clubhouse, Miura-senpai and Sagara-senpai settled on the couch, enjoying thefort of it. Maaya was tending to them when she brought out her board game that we left behind here.


    While they were busy on it, I continued finishing my work outside, weeding out thest plot of the garden.


    Naturally, I didn''t ept Miura-senpai''s suggestion of adding them. I used the excuse that the decision wasn''t in my hands. It was all up to the club members. But with the secret already out, chasing them out would just be awkward. So, I let it slide, deciding to talk to the otherster.


    Upon returning, I saw Maaya enjoying the game with her seniors from the Game Club. She looked up and smiled when she noticed me, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she gestured for me to join them. I wiped the sweat from my brow and stepped inside.


    "Ohe on, are you going to sit there and unt your rtionship with us, Onoda-kun?" Miura-senpai mused as she saw me positioning myself behind Maaya, peeking over her shoulder to check on their game.


    Sagara-senpai appeared unaffected but I could tell, she was curious as well.


    As for the girl in question, her ear was gradually turning red, and she was trying her best not to look at me but she couldn''t help but lean back a bit more against my chest as I wrapped my arms around her, giving her a gentle squeeze.


    "What''s wrong with it, senpai? Could it be that you want me to sit down behind you instead?" I teased. The girl had already confessed her interest to me even after knowing how close I was to the girls, including her little sister.


    But instead of Miura-senpai replying, it was Maaya who spoke up, chiding me with a roll of her eyes. "Ruki, don''t tease senpai like that. Knowing you, there''s no guarantee you''re just


    joking."


    Miura-senpai only chuckled in response, mischief twinkling in her eyes, "Well, if Onoda-kun insists, I don''t mind having him as my knight in shining armor."


    At that, it was Sagara-senpai''s turn to roll her eyes as she ndly said, "Kotone-senpai, the President will bleed if he hears you saying that. And Onoda-kun, do you have a knack for teasing your seniors? Come here to me instead. I''ll treat you well."


    And here I thought she''d be the voice of reason between the four of us but thatst sentence just added more fuel to the fire.


    Before I knew it, the board game became their secondary focus as they all started to yfully bicker about who gets to sit where and who''s more ''deserving'' of my attention. It was like watching a si unfold before my eyes, except this was real. The Game Club President would definitely cry if he saw Miura-senpai acting like this.


    But then, I could also tell that Sagara-senpai was just in it for the fun of teasing both her senior and junior. It was another game for her. And she was really good at it. She could switch from serious to yful so naturally, it''s like she''s been doing this kind of thing with them for


    years.


    Maaya looked at me with a pout, silently scolding me for causing this. But the girl was getting more rxed, the stress she umtedst weekend was fading away. Her cheeks were red, but she didn''t protest anymore when she felt my hand reaching for her thigh, caressing hern/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    sneakily.


    "But really, Onoda-kun," Miura-senpai began, cing a hand on her chin dramatically. "What do you think of our little proposal?"


    I nced up and answered, "I already told you, senpai. It''s not just my call to make. However,


    if you want to hang out here sometimes, feel free. Just help us out and keep this ce a


    secret."


    Miura-senpai''s eyes lit up as if she hit the jackpot. "Oh? So, if we don''t tell anyone, we''re all good?"


    "Yeah. I bet Komoe will be happy too if she sees you here."


    "That brat? You wish. I may be her older sister but she''s more like a little gremlin to me who somehow got a few steps ahead of me," Miura-senpai clicked her tongue in mock annoyance. Of course, she was still fond of her younger sibling no matter how troublesome that girl became when she stoppeding to school.


    "Let me change the topic, senpai. I get it that you followed Maaya out of curiosity but are you sure it''s fine to leave your clubroom? Nishimura-senpai must''ve been wondering where the three of you went." I asked out of curiosity.

 Chapter 2312: What about me?

    Chapter 2312: What about me?


    ?


    Miura-senpai''s response was a shrug before saying, "It''s fine. We finished our activity for today. Isn''t that why Maaya-chan cane here early? By the way, are you worried about me, Onoda-kun?"


    This girl, she''s really trying so hard to close our distance. But I''m notining. I''m enjoying the little interactions we''re having here and there. And like I said before, she''s so sensible, she won''t step out of line unless I initiate something first.


    "Yeah. I''m worried about you, senpai. You know, you''re one of the seniors I look up to." I yfully answered, giving her a wink.


    Maaya elbowed me on the stomach, "Ruki, stop flirting with another girl when you''re holding me!"


    Though she said that, the girl stillughed at my remark, her elbow not carrying much force. Sagara-senpai was the one who had to cover her mouth, trying to stifle herughter. She had a stoic personality, so seeing her react this way was surprisingly charming. She''s probably the type to keep on a cool facade but secretly enjoying the chaos.


    Anyway, the four of us continued to banter like this. They continued with the game but even when Maaya asked me to join them, I reasoned out that I like it better to watch while holding her.


    Maaya''s protests got weaker as the minutes ticked by. However, the other two kept ncing at us, either ufortable at our open flirting or just amused at how different Maaya acted around me.


    Obviously, I tried to bnce the atmosphere, keeping it light and casual.


    I know. Shizu and the others in the Student Council should be waiting for my return but I promised Misaki so... until we finished our rehearsal, I''d stay for a while. Too bad though. If Maaya and I are alone, I doubt we''ll be able to hold ourselves back from being more intimate than just this.


    But for now, I''m content with holding her, feeling her warmth, and listening to the giggles of the two seniors as they interacted with us. It''s a weird mix but somehow it''s still rxing. The fatigue I umted from weeding outside was washed away by theirpany.


    -


    After ying for a few rounds, Miura-senpai and Sagara-senpai finally decided to leave. "Okay, Maaya-chan, Onoda-kun. We won''t disturb you anymore. Thanks for amodating us. Next time we''ll bring our games hehe."


    "Thanks for the tea, flirty junior. My eyes have been opened." Sagara-senpai said without showing so much as a small smile before following Miura-senpai, leaving us alone again.


    Maaya looked up at me, her cheeks still tinted a light shade of pink. "I can''t believe you called her ''flirty senpai''."


    "When did I say that?"


    "Earlier! Isn''t that why she''s calling you flirty junior now?!" Maaya poked my side while pouting.


    Well, I did say something like that earlier. When I served them a drink earlier, that girl also tried teasing Maaya by copying what Miura-senpai did, pulling me down and slotting herself into my embrace.


    "Alright. I''m guilty, your honor. Do as you see fit." I raised my arms in surrender.


    "Come here then... I have a lot ofints and you''re going to satisfy that," Maaya red at me as she pulled me by my cor, bringing me upstairs with her.


    "Comints?" I feigned ignorance, following her lead, my hands sliding down to her waist. Although that made her flinch, she didn''t resist it.


    Once we reached the upper floor, she turned to face me, her eyes half-lidded with her desire barely hidden. "Don''t y dumb, Onoda-kun. You know exactly what I mean. You dare flirt with someone not part of ourplex rtionship. I''mining on behalf of the other girls and Nee-sama."


    Or so she said that but clearly, she didn''t really mind that. She just needed something to use to mask her growing desires. And I knew just how to y along.


    "I see. So, is that the excuse you want to use?" I leaned down, whispering in her ear as I nibbled on her earlobe. "To get more intimate with me?"


    Maaya''s cheeks instantly turned crimson as she pushed me away albeit weakly.


    "T-that''s not what I meant!" She stuttered as she tried to maintain herposure. But the more I nibble her earlobe, the more reaction I get out of her.


    "Well, if it isn''t, then I apologize. But if it is..." I trailed my voice there as I lifted her chin, her lips voluntarily parting for me. Our kiss was tender, a silent apology and promise rolled into


    one.


    The warmth of her breath danced with mine. I could smell the fragrance of the tea I made for them downstairs, a sweet floral scent that lingered on her lips as our kiss grew deeper. Maaya''s hands found their way around my neck, her slender fingers slipping through my hair as she pulled me closer.


    As we savored the taste of each other''s lips and tongues, her affection and desire were fully conveyed to me. It was as if she was apologizing for her earlier jealousy, and I was reassuring her that she had nothing to worry about.


    Can she be more adorable?


    "Haa... You''re bad for our heart, shameless guy. Howe it''s alwaysforting when you kiss me like that?" Maaya mumbled against my lips, her voiceced with both annoyance and


    affection.


    "Isn''t it because you know I''m the only one who can tame your fiery spirit, Maaya?" I


    chuckled, pecking her on the forehead before pulling back slightly.


    "What fiery spirit?! Ugh. I shouldin about you to Nee-sama."


    "Do you do that every time you''re alone?"


    "Yeah! And she... she alwaysughs at me while defending you. Ugh... It''s frustrating." Maaya pretended to be upset, but it was pretty clear that she was also enjoying that moment with


    Himeko.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At this point, the effect of their father separating them from each other had already disappeared. Even if she''s still poised to be the heir to their business, she will probably not take that position if Himeko won''t be by her side. Their closeness has been restored and I... I became the link tying them together.


    "Next time, bring yourints directly to me, Maaya. Just like this time," I teased as I caressed her cheeks.


    Maaya rolled her eyes but the corner of her mouth curled upwards, hinting at a smile. "You had your date with Nee-san, and then with Misaki yesterday. What about me?"


    "Well, you were with us when Himeko and I went on a date. Doesn''t that count?" I smirked, enjoying the way Maaya''s eyes narrowed in mock anger.


    "No... We''re not... that close yet."


    "You said that but you held my hand pretty tightly back then," I pointed out, teasing her


    further.


    With her cheeks adorably puffing, the girl turned around in a huff, crossing her arms over her


    chest.


    I smilingly shook my head before embracing her from behind, my chin resting on her shoulder, "Alright, should I visit your hotel this weekend? I want to see how you work. If you want, I can help you out too. Just give me a uniform so I can be like a butler following you two


    around."


    "T-that''s not the kind of date I''m thinking about!" Maaya protested, squirming in my


    embrace. Her cheeks were on fire, but she didn''t pull away. "But... if you really want to... I guess it could be interesting. Just don''t get in our way! But you''re also not allowed to leave


    our sight!"


    That requirement wasn''t so bad. I could be with both of them all the time? Deal.


    "Absolutely. I''ll be the best boyfriend-assistant you''ve ever had," I said with a grin, earning a yful swat from Maaya''s hand.


    A secondter, she turned her head to my side and our lips met again in a sweet, lingering


    kiss.


    This girl... she''s so straightforward when ites to her feelings despite her attempt to hide it by being tsundere most of the time.

 Chapter 2313: Maaya and Misaki

    Chapter 2313: Maaya and Misaki


    ?


    With Maaya sumbing to our kisses, the next few minutes were filled with more teasing and gentle caresses that continued to fuel our desire for each other.


    From standing up, we eventually lie down on the floor, using the soft cushions we have up here. Maaya''s hands slid under my shirt as her fingertips traced the firm lines of my body.


    Likewise, my own hands began to wander, exploring the soft, supple skin underneath her uniform, feeling the warmth radiating from her body.


    However, just as we were about to get lost in the moment, we heard the door creaking open downstairs.


    Secondster, Misaki''s voice was carried up to the second floor. "Ruki? Are you here?"


    Maaya''s eyes flickered with a hint of regret as a helpless smile formed from her lips. After giving me another kiss, she gestured for me to respond to Misaki.


    "Misaki, up here," I called out to the girl downstairs.


    The sound of the forehead girl''s nimble footsteps soon echoed as she climbed up the stairs.


    I sat up to wee Misaki while Maaya remained lying next to me, her arms wrapped around my waist as though she was trying to pull me back to her. Well, it wouldn''t be toote to continueter.


    Besides, we''re both expecting Misaki to arrive. While it felt like we got interrupted, I knew we had plenty of time to make up for itter. And for sure, the forehead girl would also not miss this opportunity.


    As her head peeked out from the stairs, she instantly noticed us from where we were. Her eyes widened for a brief moment before she excitedly smiled upon seeing us, "Oh, Maaya-sama! You''re here too. Are you two doing something naughty?"


    With the same air of innocence, the girl''s question hung awkwardly in the air. She blinked her eyes and approached us before sitting down on the floor and crawling to my side.


    I naturally received her before answering. "Is that how this looks to you, Misaki?"


    Misaki giggled, her eyes alternating between us., "It looks like it, Ruki. Am I wrong, Maaya- sama?"


    Maaya''s grip on my waist tightened slightly before she let out a sigh, "No, you''re not wrong, Misa. But we''re just... resting together."


    She tried to make an excuse, but Misaki was quite perceptive, especially now that her knowledge of matters between a man and a woman had broadened - thanks to my corruption, I guess.


    "Maaya-sama, you''re blushing," Misaki pointed out, her grin with the touch of her innocence growing as she scooted closer, putting herself in my embrace. "I think you''re enjoying Ruki''spany a bit too much."


    "Wha-! Misa! I''m... telling the truth!"


    "You stuttered, Maaya-sama." Misaki pointed out, making the girl stumped. "I understand, being Ruki is toofortable, I want to get naughty with him too."


    "W-watch what you''re saying, Misa! Hey, Ruki, what did you do to her?"


    She probably never expected Misaki to tease her like this. The forehead girl''s innocence was still there but the wordsing out of her mouth were already a little unhinged for someone who didn''t know about the concept of being in love just recently.


    "I didn''t do anything but... I think it''s toote to correct her now, Maaya. Her innocence had been corrupted." I said with a yful grin while shaking my head.


    Misaki''s giggles echoed louder before saying, "It''s not Ruki''s fault, Maaya-sama... I also want to be close to him like everyone else."


    Maaya appeared exasperated but she could tell that Misaki was telling the truth.


    Without releasing her hold around my waist, she sat up and sighed in resignation, "Misa, you''re growing up fast."


    With a soft giggle, Misaki put my arm around her shoulder before gently replying, "I love Ruki just like you, Maaya-sama. I understand that you both wanted to protect my innocence but like Ruki said, it''s toote now..."


    Upon saying that she looked up at me, her wide forehead shining under the soft light as she smiled affectionately.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maaya took a while to digest that but eventually, her expression softened up as she met the girl''s gaze, "You''re right. You have the choice of what to do with your own feelings. Let''s just say we both get tricked by this shameless guy."


    "Eh... Ruki isn''t shameless Maaya-sama. Didn''t you say he''s cool and a gentleman?"


    "W-what? Hey, I didn''t say that!" Maaya protested but her face was betraying her words.


    And knowing Misaki, I''d believe every word she''s saying.


    "You did! I remember it. You also said --"


    "Wait, wait. Stop! Don''t say anything more. And you... pretend you didn''t hear it."


    Before the forehead girl could say more things that she said about me, Maaya almost jumped to Misaki''s side to prevent her from speaking before turning to me with a re.


    I grinned and pretended to zip my lips with my fingers, teasing Maaya further. "Sure. I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that you found me cool and a gentleman even before you confessed. Was that correct, Misaki?"


    "Yes!" Misaki instantly answered, her voice muffled because of Maaya''s hand covering her mouth.


    At this point, the usuallyposed girl had already lost her cool. Her eyes narrowed into slits as she eventually gave up retorting. Instead, she took refuge in my chest, burying her face


    there.


    Upon seeing that, Misaki tilted her head before her eyes sparkled in understanding, "Oh! I apologize, Maaya-sama. I failed to notice I was teasing you."


    Yep. Only Misaki could say something like that and it would make perfect sense. Her responses to everything were all said in honesty, after all.


    "I-it''s fine, Misa... Not your fault. I dug my own grave." Maaya mumbled, her cheeks burning


    as she tried to hide her face in my shirt. Her arms tightened around me as though she just


    wanted to melt in it.


    "Your own grave? Maaya-sama, that''s not good!"


    "It''s a figure of speech!"


    "Oh... Hehe." With a silly smile, Misaki drew closer to me until she got her head resting on my shoulder. My arms just naturally tightened around her, keeping her as close to me as possible. While doing so, I started patting Maaya''s head,forting her with gentle caresses even though she did dig her own grave there.


    asionally, Misaki would ask me for a kiss which I never rejected. But Maaya would hear the sound of it and she would look up, silently asking for the same treatment.


    Alternating between the two girls, we spent a few minutes lost in our little world.


    Although I wanted to bring up the rehearsal of our y, holding both girls in my arms while


    sharing intimacy sessfully derailed my train of thought.


    Most likely, the forehead girl also forgot about it. Her priority turned to making the best of


    our current situation.


    Before we knew it, I was already lying on the floor with Maaya and Misaki snuggled to me on both sides, their legs entwined with mine.

 Chapter 2314: Can we do it?

    Chapter 2314: Can we do it?


    ?


    Pampering the two girls came off as a natural thing to do now and with this clubhouse''s purpose being a ce offort and privacy for us, holding back seemed almost criminal. Plus, the tension between the girls had dissipated like smoke in the wind, leaving only warmth and affection in its wake.


    On my left was Maaya whose embarrassment was shelved by the gentle strokes of my hand through her hair. On my right, Misaki, her eyes closed in contentment as she leaned against me, her soft breaths tickling my neck.


    Both were trying to recover their breaths from the passionate kisses we had just shared. The room was filled with their sweet scent mixed with the faint smell of sweat from our recent activity.


    "M-Maaya-sama, Ruki''s heart is beating fast," Misaki stutteringly said as ced her hand over my chest to feel the rhythm of my heart.


    "Having us both in his arms, that''s natural for Ruki''s heart to beat fast. I think something else is beating hard." Maaya said cheekily as she nced down at my lower body.


    Misaki followed Maaya''s gaze with a curious expression and as soon as she saw the obvious bulge in my pants, she blushed and looked up at me.


    Yeah. There was nowhere to hide that when the two of them were using my shoulders as their pillow.


    "Can you me me though?" I replied with a grin as my arms tightened on both of them, "I''ve got two beautiful girls in my arms. It''s like winning the lottery."


    Maaya rolled her eyes but her hand had gradually made its way down there, covering the bulge by stretching her hand open, "You''re such a pervert. Hide this from Misaki."


    "Maaya-sama, it''s okay," Misaki bit her lips before her hand found its way there too, covering up the area that Maaya''s hand failed to cover entirely. "If it''s Ruki, I don''t mind him being a bit... excited."


    These two... do they think covering it up can calm it down? Just the subtle touch from both of them was already making it throb in anticipation.


    And for sure, they could sense it, the heat it was exuding and the pulsing it was doing. Both of their hands were feeling it through the fabric of my pants.


    Gradually, their fingers curled around my hardened length, each applying a gentle pressure that had me gasping. They looked at each other, a silent question hanging between them before they both turned to me, their eyes filled with their burning desire for me.


    "Ruki," Maaya began, her voice tickling my senses seductively, "Do you want us to... take care of this?"


    Following that, the innocent forehead girl added, "Ruki... you''ve seen minest time, can I see this?"


    Maaya''s eyes widened at what she said, "Wait,st time? When did that happen? It''s not yesterday during your date, right?"


    "N-no, Maaya-sama. It wasst Friday. I asked him to make me feel like you," Misaki replied with a blush, her voice filled with innocence and excitement of recalling that day.


    Maaya''s eyes narrowed as she studied Misaki''s flushed cheeks and the sparkle in her eyes. Eventually, she sighed in resignation before squeezing my length, "I see. You''ve really grown so much even Ruki can''t stop you with his endless consideration."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Misaki''s cheeks turned a deeper shade of pink, but she remained unfazed, her gaze unwavering as she nodded at Maaya. "Uhm... It''s true. Ruki tried to tell me I should reconsider. I insisted. And then... he let me feel his love for me by tasting me here."


    Upon saying that, her other hand moved to her crotch, hinting at what had happened. She looked up at me, her eyes filled with pure innocence, yet her cheeks were flushed with a hint of lust.


    I thought Maaya would scold me again after hearing that. However, she didn''t do it. Instead, she looked up at me, her eyes wavering between desire and understanding.


    Yep. She probably understood that I couldn''t say no anymore when Misaki expressed herself like that.


    Maaya''s hand stopped moving, and she took a deep breath, her grip tightening around my shaft through the barrier of my pants, "I... I don''t mind if you do it with her, Ruki. Just keep being gentle with her, okay?"


    "Mhm. You don''t have to remind me, am I not gentle to you too?" I teased her, knowing that she was just being herself here.


    "P-pervert..." She murmured silently before giving my cock a tight squeeze, causing me to


    groan.


    When Misaki heard that, she looked up at me with a sparkle in her eyes. She looked like a kitten eager to y with a new toy. She leaned in and whispered into my ear, "Can we do it now, Ruki? I want to make you feel good."


    Could I even say no to that? These girls were always irresistible to me, especially when they were being this honest with their feelings. As their boyfriend, rejecting them would never be in my dictionary.


    I leaned my head back, savoring the sensation of their gentle touches; Maaya kept a tight hold near the base as she eagerly stroked it over my pants while Maaya had the head pressed on her palm while her fingers gently massaged it. The heat from their hands was unbearable,


    especially knowing that they were doing this for me.


    "You both know I can''t refuse you."


    Misaki''s eyes lit up before she turned to look at Maaya as though telling her that they should go down to it together. She''s so mischievous despite still giving the air of innocence. Maaya studied my reaction for a moment before she looked back at the innocent girl with a hint of determination and challenge in her voice, "Un. Let''s do it together, Misa. Let''s make him feel good he won''t be able to go back to the other girls."


    Misaki looked at her with wide eyes before nodding eagerly, "Okay, Maaya-sama!"


    They both leaned closer, and I could feel the heat of their breath on my neck before they started kissing me there. Their hands continued to work in unison, moving up and down in a tantalizing rhythm. The friction through my pants was driving me wild, making my cock feel more strained within my pants as it throbbed uncontrobly, begging for them to take it out. Maaya took the initiative and started unbuckling my belt. Misaki, on the other hand, brought her lips to capture mine again as we restarted a passionate kiss. Their coordination was surprisingly good, considering the situation, and I found myself getting lost in the moment. My hands didn''t remain idle either as they both wrapped around their waists, feeling their curves and the warmth of their bodies pressing against mine. As the clinking sound of my belt getting unbuckled rang out, I felt the tightness around my waist loosened slightly, allowing my cock to breathe a little. But that''s not the end of it, Maaya''s hands adeptly unbuttoned it followed by a swift pull on the zipper. Misaki gave way to her hand but as soon as my pants opened up for them, she was eager to dip her hand inside my boxers, her cool palm making contact with my hot flesh. The innocent girl groaned as we kissed after feeling the difference in temperature. She nced down at it as her fingers tightened even more. These two... They were going to give me a hard time restraining myself, wouldn''t they? Even though they had just started, I could already feel the pleasure umting quickly...

 Chapter 2315: Working together *

    Chapter 2315: Working together *


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While Misaki had her grip closed around the base, Maaya took this moment to slip my cock out of my boxers, letting it stand up proudly for the two of them to see.


    "It''s so big," Pausing our kisses for a moment, Misaki whispered with amazement as her eyes locked onto the size of my erection. Her hand shook it a little as if testing its firmness.


    Maaya then said, sounding a little educative, "Misa, this is your first time seeing it, right?"


    "Y-yes, Maaya-sama. It''s... really... big," Misaki replied, "I was feeling it through his pants whenever I straddled him."


    Maaya clicked her tongue yfully as though remarking at how I was getting hard whenever Misaki was in my embrace.


    Following that, she moved down there with her hand gripping the base to keep it steady.


    Maaya took the lead, her eyes never leaving my cock as she licked her lips. "Let''s see if we can make it even bigger."


    With that, she leaned down and took the tip into her mouth, her tongue swirling around it. The sudden warmth and wetness washed over me, making me groan. Misaki watched with fascination, her hand still wrapped around me, her eyes shifting between my face and the sight of Maaya''s mouth on my cock.


    And as if she wanted to see it closely, Misaki also moved down there, her eyes glued to the spot where Maaya''s mouth sped my cock. Her cheeks were red with excitement.


    "Maaya-sama, can I... do it too?" Misaki asked shyly, her hand started its gentle stroke, supplementing the pleasure funneled to me from Maaya''s mouth.


    Maaya didn''t answer her right away as the girl''s head started to bob up and down, her lips sliding across the good part of my cock


    I watched her as the tension in my body coiled tighter with every inch disappearing within her mouth.


    It was such a sensation that I would always find it exhrating no matter who did it for me.


    Not hearing a reply, Misaki pulled her hand away from the base and pushed her face closer. Her warm breath brushed against the sensitive skin as her desire to copy Maaya overcame her


    senses.


    Her cute tongue peeked out, reaching the part that Maaya couldn''t reach. As she started licking it, her eyes gradually closed, savoring the taste of me.


    And just like this, her tongue began moving in tandem with Maaya''s mouth.


    Watching them eagerly do this for me was an incredible turn-on. Intense pleasure continued umting and I could feel myself getting closer to the edge with each passing moment. Maaya''s mouth was a masterpiece, her skills honed from the experience of doing it for me were on full disy and I couldn''t get enough of it. Meanwhile, Misaki''s gentle but earnest licks and kisses along the base of my cock were equally arousing, her curiosity and innocence added a newyer to the sensations.


    Will I be able to hold out until they get enough of it? Probably not. But I have to try.


    Soon, Misaki''s soft tongue traced the veins of my cock while Maaya took her time savoring every inch of it. They didn''t even need my instructions to synchronize their movements. All I could do was gently guide both of their heads with my hands and enjoy the exquisite sensation they were giving me.


    The thought of moving my hips, of thrusting into Maaya''s mouth, was overwhelming, but I held back, letting them explore and enjoy themselves. I knew the moment I started moving, they could be overwhelmed. Plus, the sight of them working together like that was a visual feast that I didn''t want to interrupt.


    Before long, Maaya popped my cock out of her mouth, leaving a string of saliva connecting it to her bottom lip. She looked up at me with a satisfied expression before turning to Misaki, "Misa, I think it''s your turn now."


    "Really?!" Misaki''s eyes widened with excitement as she took Maaya''s ce. Her lips hovered close to the tip. She studied my throbbing cock with a mix of curiosity and innocence but the desire on her face was already apparent through her flushed cheeks.


    Maaya nodded like a patient teacher, and Misaki eagerly leaned in, her plump lips parting. She took the tip of my cock into her mouth, her eyes meeting mine. The sight of her innocent gaze as she began to suck was too much for me to handle. I could feel myself getting closer to my limit as she started copying Maaya, her cheeks hollowing with each bob of her head.


    Her inexperience was totally endearing and the enthusiasm she brought was just as potent as Maaya''s expertise.


    Maaya watched Misaki with eyes filled with guidance. Maybe she came to terms that instead of preventing the girl from expressing her desire for me, she could help her instead, just like how I guided her in the past.


    She took away my role but it didn''t matter. What I needed to do was to keep watching over them, to make sure that no one felt left out, and that they enjoyed themselves as much as I did.


    As Misaki started to get her rhythm at sucking me, Maaya took over licking the part that Misaki couldn''t reach before sliding down to my balls. She took one into her mouth while her hand massaged the other.


    The room became filled with the sounds of my moans, their soft slurps, and the asional giggle when they bumped heads.


    The sensation from all sides was indescribable. Misaki''s gentle sucking and Maaya''s skilled ministrations had already pushed me to my limit. But I kept holding on as I tried to distract myself by caressing their heads before eventually running down to their behind, fondling their softness and teasing their sacred ces by reaching into their skirts.


    Maaya took my cue, she released my balls from her mouth and looked up at me with a knowing smile. She whispered to Misaki something that made thetter''s eyes sparkle with excitement.


    "We can do that?!" Misaki had to pop it out momentarily as the information Maaya delivered to her raised her desire.


    Then, the innocent forehead girl nodded eagerly as she looked up at me. Following that, she turned her back to me before climbing up to straddle my chest, her perky behind wiggling just before it made contact with my face.


    My view of them immediately became obscured but both of their mouths immediately returned to what they were doing prior. Misaki''s tongue was still gliding along the length of my cock while Maaya had taken to sucking on the base, her hand gently tugging at my balls.


    With my face buried in Misaki''s plump, inviting behind, I took a deep breath, filling my nostrils with her sweet, feminine scent. I couldn''t help but let out a muffled groan of pleasure, feeling her squirm against my face in response. I rolled her skirt up, revealing the soft, pale skin of her thighs and the enticing sight of her panties. I leaned in, giving them a gentle kiss before deciding to go further.


    At this point, I did manage to hold out cumming but with the continuous sensation of the two of them sucking and licking, it was getting increasingly difficult. I had to distract myself with the task of tasting Misaki''s sweet spot.


    As soon as my tongue made contact with her dripping sacred ce, Misaki''s body tensed up before she let out a muffled moan, her lips tightening around my cock. She tasted heavenly, the sweetness of her juices coating my tongue as I began to lick and probe her delicately.


    For the next few minutes, the room was filled with the sound of wet smacking and muffled moans from the three of us. Misaki''s love juices were like sweet nectar to my taste buds, making me hunger for more as I licked and kissed her tender folds. As the pleasure continued building up, the dam eventually broke open as holding back my climax became impossible to


    maintain.


    Although I didn''t stop pleasuring Misaki as well, the two girls noticed it. Even without my warning, Misaki popped it out but in ce of it, their tongues alternately wrapped around the tip, anticipating my eventual release.


    "Misa, just follow my lead, Ruki is about to explode. We have to catch it." I heard Maaya say, her voice muffled but clear.


    And despite the sensation brought by my tongue and mouth on her, Misaki managed to keep herposure enough to nod in understanding.


    There, with my head already spinning from the pleasure, I felt the buildup of my orgasm, the warmth pooling in from all over my body to the tip of my cock. I still tried to give a warning but my voice was muffled with pleasure. Before I knew it, a loud moan escaped my mouth as my hips bucked upward, releasing a powerful stream of cum. I couldn''t see it but the way they both gasped at it was music to my ears. Then their mouths and tongues worked together, eagerly collecting and sharing every drop.

 Chapter 2316: Itou Maaya (1) *

    Chapter 2316: Itou Maaya (1) *


    ?


    Even after my cock calmed down, Maaya and Misaki continued licking and sucking on it, preventing me from going soft. Maaya held it at the base and gently stroked it while they took turns sucking on the tip, squeezing more of my cum.


    They were sessful in making me hard again but to make me cum would be a challenge to them.


    As the pleasure washed over me, I switched gears and focused on reciprocating the favor to Misaki. Her love juices had never stopped gushing out. And most likely, taking my cum also affected her. She pressed herself down harder onto my face, her moans growing louder each time my tongue would push deeper inside her narrow entrance or whenever I would flick her most sensitive part.


    After that, I eagerly sucked on her clit, feeling her entire body tremble with pleasure. Her sweet scent filled the air, making my cock reinvigorated again. The taste of her love juices was so addictive, that I slurped it down and always licked her clean, savoring every second. With Misaki''s moans getting more frequent and intense, her hips trembled uncontrobly as she reached her limits. I could feel her mouth tightly sping around my cock as she pressed down further on me.


    I had to tighten my hold on her pair of unblemished softness to prevent her from crushing my face. My mouth was filled with the sweetness of her love juices as she reached her climax, her body spasming in pleasure.


    "R-ruki..." Misaki whimpered, her voice still muffled by the fabric of my pants as she already popped my cock out of her mouth as she rode on the pleasure of her orgasm. She was still shaking from the aftershocks of it, her sweet juices still gushing out of her as I licked and kissed her clit.


    Maaya watched intently, her own desire evident in her heavy breathing. She leaned back, giving me the space I needed to focus on Misaki fully. Her hand slid from my cock to the small of her back, gently pushing her down harder onto my face as if urging her to let gopletely. And Misaki did, her moans echoing in the room as she rode the waves of her climax, her body convulsing against my mouth.


    As Misaki weakly fell on my side, gasping for breath, I sat up with a smile. My face was still glistening with her sweetness and the sweat that umted on my face. I checked on the girl to make sure she was fine. I fixed her disheveled hair and then caressed her cheek which she leaned into, looking at me with love-filled eyes as she felt the warmth of my palm on her.


    "Take a rest, Misaki," I said and the girl nodded. She looked so satisfied and content. Her eyes were zed over as she watched Maaya and me before closing her eyes.


    Maaya, who had been quietly watching us from the side, took this opportunity to straddle me herself. She leaned down and whispered, "Now, it''s my turn to be taken care of, shameless Ruki."


    The way she said it made me shiver from how seductive it was. I felt my cock throb in anticipation of what she was going to do.


    Shortly after she lifted her skirt and had me help her slide her panties off of her, revealing her already soaking wet sacred ce. She positioned herself over me, her soft folds hovering just above my still-hard cock. She lowered herself down just enough for the tip to prod at her entrance.


    Understanding what she wanted us to do, I immediately held her hips and then supported her by cupping her plump behind. Then, with my voiceced with concern, I asked, "Maaya, you know what you''re doing, right? This will be your first time."


    Maaya shyly nodded, her cheeks crimson red. "Yes, I''ve read about it and I want to experience this with you. I cannot wait for the weekend, Ruki. Let me feel what Nee-sama and the others feel when making love with you."


    Hearing her words that were filled with her deep affection, I felt a mix of glee and responsibility. I love her just as much as the others. And doing this with her was something I had long expected.


    While it was true that I kept trying to find a suitable ce or time for her first time, denying her here would have only brought sadness to her. I just had to make this as special and pleasurable as possible for her.


    That''s why, along with a gentle nod and my affectionate gaze focused on her, I answered Maaya, "Alright, but remember, we go slow and if it hurts, you tell me. Also, let me ease you up more."


    Upon saying that, the girl immediately nodded eagerly, prompting me to start unbuttoning her top, revealing hercy white bra. I kissed her neck, making her giggle from the tickling sensation. And then slowly, I unsped her bra from behind her before pulling it off of her.


    Her breasts, a perfect handful, bounced out of their confines and I couldn''t resist taking one into my mouth, gently teasing her nipple with my tongue before sucking it. She gasped, arching her back as I continued my assault. I knew she was sensitive here and I didn''t hold back.


    When her body rxed and she had almost lowered down on me, I guided her down, the tip of my cock parting her folds and sliding into her tight warmth. She was so wet that despite her tightness, she took me in without much resistance until I reached the thin film of her innocence. The final barrier that signified her purity.


    I nced up at her and beneath her pained expression, I saw the determination in her eyes. She nodded slightly, signaling she was ready for more. With a gentle push, I broke through her hymen and she gasped loudly, her eyes watering as she bit her lips to keep herself from crying out.


    I continued guiding her down until I was fully seated inside her, her walls tightening around me in a deliciously snug embrace. I kissed her, trying to distract her from the pain as much as possible, whispering sweet nothings into her ear as she adjusted to the new sensation. Her breathing was ragged and shallow, but she didn''t pull away.


    Maaya wrapped her arms around my neck as I held her, giving her thefort she needed as she processed the sensation. Her insides were tight around me, a perfect fit. The warmth and pleasure were simply overwhelming.


    "I feel full, shameless Ruki...so full..." Maaya''s voice was shaky with a hint of pain, but she didn''t look away from my gaze. I could see the trust and love she had for me, making me more determined to make this experience one she would cherish.


    "I warned you, you know? But you had to insist," I yfully teased Maaya, giving her a gentle peck on the lips. She giggled through her flushed face, her eyes watering from the pain of losing her virginity.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She then opened her eyes and sweetly whispered, "I love you... T-this is nothingpared to the joy of being one with you."


    This girl really knew how to make me feel like a king. I leaned in for a deeper kiss, feeling her soft breasts pressing against my chest. Her body was taut with anticipation and her heart raced against my chest as we both felt our bond grow stronger. My cock throbbed deep inside her and her insides clenched around it.


    With this, we took a moment to savor our kisses before I started moving. Despite our current position, I doubt she''d have the strength to move just yet.

 Chapter 2317: Itou Maaya (2) *

    Chapter 2317: Itou Maaya (2) *


    ?


    "Hold tightly, Maaya," Seeing the girl try to appear fine in order not to disappoint me made me want to cherish her more. "We''re going to move now."


    I firmly grasped her hips and began to rock them back and forth, gently moving her up and down on my cock.


    I could feel her inside convulse at each movement, and her eyes grew wider with every thrust. Her initial difort gradually gave way to pleasure as her whimpers turned into moans of delight.


    The sight of her taking my cock with such innocence and grace was mesmerizing and I couldn''t help but let out a groan of pleasure as I began to thrust into her in a steady rhythm.


    Eventually, Maaya recovered from the initial surge of pain and pleasure and began to move alongside me. Her hips swayed erotically as she attempted to take me down to the base, sheathing my entire length in her unexplored depths.


    Although it would be better toy her down and have me do it for her, Maaya insisted on this position by putting her feet down and pushing herself up and down with her own strength. She was determined to make this first time as intimate as possible, feeling me deep inside her on her own terms.


    "... I can take this, Ruki." The girl murmured in low breath when she noticed the concern etched on my face.


    Having expressed her willingness to make love with me like this, I naturally had to respect Maaya''s wishes.


    I kept one of my hands on her hips and the other on her butt, supporting her as she found her rhythm.


    Her breasts bounced with every hump she made, her pink nipples rubbing against my chest, adding more stimtion for her. The feeling of her tight insides gripping me was indescribable. It was like I was in heaven, and she was the angel taking me there.


    Her body remained sensitive and every second that passed, she would quiver from the foreign sensation spreading throughout her body. With every gentle thrust from me, she''d gasp and cling to my neck before our lips would find each other again, our tongues entwined in a passionate dance as we gradually moved as one.


    Sometimes we would both nce at Misaki who was snoring softly on the side, her face flushed with pleasure and contentment. Then we would slow down a little, lowering our voices to a whisper, not wanting to wake her up from the sweet slumber she was in. But the moment we saw she was still out of it, we''d pick up the pace again, the sound of our skin pping against each other filling the room.


    As I started increasing pace, thrusting upwards while keeping her body stable, I could feel Maaya''s body adjusting to the sensations, her moans growing louder with each stroke. Her inner walls tightened around me, sending waves of pleasure up my spine that made me want to go deeper and faster. To paint and mold her deepest part with every essence of mine.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maaya''s moans soon grew more desperate, and her movements less rhythmic as she neared climax. She leaned into me, her weight pressing my cock even deeper as she lost herself in the feeling of being filled by me. Her eyes were screwed shut tight, and her breath came in gasps as she whispered my name over and over again.


    At this point, I moved my other hand back to her ass, firmly cupping and squeezing it as we continued to move together. I kissed down to the length of her neck, not missing any spot before going down to her perky breasts, sucking on them equally as the two of us neared our climax.


    Maaya''s eyes snapped open when my lips pinched her nipples, the sudden sensation sending a jolt of pleasure through her body. She gripped my shoulders tightly as she rode my cock, her moans now loud and uninhibited. I could feel her insides tightening around me as her body prepared for the ultimate release.


    The initial pain that should still be there was reced by pure bliss. The way she clenched around my cock as I moved inside her, proved how much she loved this.


    Soon, we let go of any inhibition we had. The room became filled with our heavy panting, the pping sound of our bodies colliding in a passionate dance as we desperately pushed each other to the edge.


    Desire and affection could be seen in our eyes as we moved in unison. Before long the sign of her reaching her climax came as her insides pulsated around my cock. Her sensitive walls contracted rhythmically as the flood of her love juices spilled out.


    Maaya muffled her voice by biting down on my shoulder, trying to keep her screams from escaping the room as she climaxed.


    The moment she pressed down on me while quivering uncontrobly, I also reached the peak of my pleasure. I couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Maaya, I''m going to cum," I warned her, giving her a chance to pull away if she didn''t want it inside her.


    But she just tightened her grip around me and whispered, "Inside me, Ruki... please fill me up."


    Her words were like a catalyst for me, and with a final deep thrust, I released my cum deep inside her. She took it all, her body spasming around me as I emptied myself into her warmth. Each thrust and each shot gave both of us an overwhelming sensation that only heightened our pleasure.


    Maaya had to muffle her voice again as her back arched while her hips circled as though trying to squeeze me to thest drop. She looked absolutely breathtaking in the throes of pleasure, her face flushed and her eyes zed over.


    When the sensation passed, Maaya and I stared into each other''s eyes, both of us panting heavily. A gentle smile graced her lips, and she leaned in for a soft kiss, her eyes gleaming with happiness as she pushed us toy down next to the sleeping Misaki. The warmth of our bodies, entwined together, created a sense offort and belonging that was hard to put into words.


    "... Stay like this for a while, Ruki. Keep it inside me, I want to feel more of you." Maaya whispered, her voice filled with satisfaction, contentment and a hint of pride. She had finally be one with me and she wanted to savor this moment for as long as she could.


    Her walls were still pulsing around me, a clear sign of her afterglow. Her warmth was like a warm nket, wrapping around me as Iy there, my cock still buried deep inside her. Her breathing was gradually returning to normal, but she kept her arms wrapped around my neck, not wanting to let go.


    And despite me cumming twice without any rest in between, I maintained its hardness for the girl''s satisfaction. I had to resist thrusting though or we would have to do another round. Which wasn''t easy as the aftershocks of our climax still resonated within us. I felt every pulse of her walls, sending waves of pleasure through me that made me want to move again. But I had to resist, I had to be gentle with her.


    She only shut down her pain receptor when the pleasure overtook it earlier. And now that it had subsided, she was in a blissful daze with her sensitivity back in full force. She remained breathless as she continued feeling every single pulse of my cock inside her as well as the aftermath of our lovemaking.

 Chapter 2318: Misakis Growth

    Chapter 2318: Misaki''s Growth


    ?


    Half an hourter, Maaya, Misaki, and I left the clubhouse together. I decided to bring them back with me rather than have them stay in the clubhouse together.


    Misaki woke up not long after Maaya and I got dressed. Although she fell asleep after she climaxed, she knew we did not stop after it. She put on this innocent yet extremely charming smile that still radiates her satisfaction at what we did. She even whispered to me that she liked the taste of me. That got me dangerously close to getting hard again.


    While it would''ve been better to stay and wait for the time in the clubhouse, I couldn''t just not show up again in the Student Council. Shizu, Komoe and maybe even Minami Shouko would be upset since I promised to return. And since I didn''t want to leave Misaki and Maaya here, I asked them if they wanted toe with me, which they immediately agreed to. Maaya had trouble standing up because of the prickling sensation but once she got her bearings, the way she walked became no different than usual, graceful and poised. Misaki, on the other hand, was practically glowing with happiness as she held onto my arm, her cheeks still a bit flushed despite falling asleep.


    On our way back to the Student Council room, we naturally garnered attention from the other students given the two remained clinging to me. For sure, another set of rumors woulde up tomorrow but at this point, it didn''t matter anymore.


    "Huh. You just went on patrol and now you came back with two of your girls." With her lips curved up in a knowing smile, Shizu narrowed her eyes at me as I walked into the Student Council room with Maaya and Misaki in tow.


    The couple and Komoe weren''t around, and most likely got sent by Shizu on a task. However, Minami Shouko was still in the room. She had a simr reaction as Shizu but with a more questioning gaze as if asking what I was doing.


    Before I could answer, Misaki ran towards Shizu. Her cheerfulness and innocence were like a beacon in the room. But never would I have thought she''d make an excuse for us.


    "Sister Shizu, we were at the clubhouse. Ruki cleaned the garden plots outside and... stayed there to rest."


    "Is that what happened?" Shizu replied, clearly unconvinced as she raised an eyebrow at me and Maaya. Somehow, she''s also fond of the forehead girl''s innocence that she wouldn''t call her out with that lie.


    Well, she''s not entirely wrong though. She simply omitted what we did while resting. But knowing Shizu and how observant she was, it would be easy for her to figure everything out.


    "Well, roughly that''s what happened. Did I miss something?" I answered as we continued inside with Maaya still stuck to my side.


    Shizu chuckled, clearly not buying our innocent act, but she didn''t push the issue. "You know, Shouko was worried when you didn''te back. Thought you might''ve run away or something,"


    The girl''s voice was filled with mischief as our eyesnded on the girl seated silently there. "W-wha? President! I didn''t say that. It''s just... He promised to return but look at the time." Minami Shouko said with a pout. When our eyes met, she acted upset by turning her head to the side.


    "Heh. Is senpai waiting for me? I apologize. Next time I''ll bring you with me when I go out on patrol." I teased her with a wink, making the girl''s cheeks turn red before she red at me exasperatedly.


    "You''re flirting again, shameless guy." The silent Maaya pinched my cheek as she straightened her back, trying topose herself.


    Just like this, our arrival heralded the continuous back and forth between the five of us. In the end, because the three of them weren''t even trying to hide their rtionship with me, Minami Shouko became stuck in an awkward spot watching me cuddled by the three.


    She did say that she''s aware of my rtionships. However, she didn''t know to what extent. Last week, I openly kissed Komoe, Arisa and Shizu in front of her.


    And today, she saw two new faces.


    Will she change her mind about trusting me to find her ''genuine connection''?


    "... Uhm. Onoda-kun, you''re too much."


    Minami Shouko eventually said with an exhausted tone as she tried to busy herself on the papers in front of her.


    "I''m sorry, senpai. Are we making you ufortable?"


    "I''ll be lying if I say no... But this is you, right? This is how you are. I''m aware of it. It''s just... a little overwhelming. Maybe I''ll get used to it in the future." Minami Shouko replied, not looking up from her papers but her voice carried the hint of helplessness.


    Naturally, Maaya and Shizu also picked that up. They both looked at me as though urging me tofort the girl.


    However, the innocent girl beat me to the punch again, "Senpai, do you also like Ruki? May I know your name?"


    Misaki walked over to her side and beamed a pleasant smile to the girl.


    "I''m Minami. Sorry, I don''t like Onoda-kun. I''m here because of him though."


    "Oh! You mean you don''t like him yet?"


    "I never said that... He promised to help me, that''s all."


    "I see... If it''s Ruki I know he can aplish that. You''re in good hands, senpai."


    Misaki''s innocence was truly amazing. Just a few words from her and the tension had already dissipated.


    Minami Shouko also looked like she was starting to get fond of the girl. She took a deep breath andposed herself, looking up from her papers. "You''re right. If it''s him, I''m in good hands. What''s your name, junior?"


    "Oh. I''m Minamoto Misaki. Nice to meet you, Minami-sama."


    "Nice to meet you two, Misaki-chan."


    Watching this interaction unfold, Maaya, Shizu and I could only silently exim how effective Misaki''s innocence was. It was like watching a miracle worker. She had a way to charm anyone, and she had just done it again.


    After this, she sat down next to Minami Shouko as they talked about certain things. However, Minami Shouko quickly found out that whenever possible, Misaki would bring my name to


    the table.


    When Komoe, Watanabe and Masato-senpai returned, the same thing happened. The whole Student Council became under the spell of the innocent girl at how approachable and adorablen/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    she was.


    Thinking about it, she wasn''t like this originally. She was innocent but she kept to herself or only stayed close to Maaya. But now, it''s no trouble for her to interact with more people. That shows her growth when ites to socializing.

 Chapter 2319: Will she not fall?

    Chapter 2319: Will she not fall?


    ?


    For the rest of our time, Maaya and Misaki smoothly integrated with the serious atmosphere of the Student Council. The former remained quiet at the side, just listening in to the discussion while thetter stuck close to me while asionally spreading positive vibes from her innocence.


    After that, the end of club hours arrived and we started preparing to leave.


    Watanabe and Masato-senpai were the first to leave but before exiting the room with her boyfriend, Watanabe approached me with a question, "Onoda-kun, is Minami-senpai going to be your girl as well? You know... she''s sticking to the Student Council and listening to the President because of her promise to you."


    This girl... It was only Minami Shouko''s first day in the Student Council and she''s already that curious about my rtionship with her.


    Wasn''t she with us when I dealt with her?


    Ah. Right. This might be because of my image in her head. For her, every girl that''s close to me has to be someone involved with me in one way or another.


    Naturally, she''s not counting herself among them but... if I looked at it from her perspective, that really seemed to be the case.


    As usual, I flicked her forehead, earning me a hateful pout from the girl before I answered, "Of course, she''ll stick around because of our agreement. The moment I failed to deliver my promise, you have to prepare for taking back the jobs that she will be shouldering."


    "Oh. I nearly forgot. You''re already doing a lot of tasks beyond your position. I guess you''ll be fine." I teasingly added that the girl responded with a punch on my shoulder.


    "I hate you, Onoda-kun. And you never answered my question!"


    "Well, no answer doesn''t mean yes, right? Come on, Watanabe. If you''ve been my avid watcher ever since you figured me out, won''t it be easy for you to figure out if she has already be my girl? There will always be a telltale sign for it." I patted her head and ruffled her hair.


    As much as I wanted to tease her, the longer we talked the more suspicious her boyfriend would be. That''s why I sent her out after that regardless of her satisfaction.


    When I returned to check on Shizu, the girl sneered at me, "Numbskull. Stop charming our little treasurer. If her rtionship fails because of her growing obsession with you and your rtionships, I would lose the support of Masato-senpai. Not only would he leave the council, he would also not endorse you for the next election."


    "Do you think I will steal her from Masato-senpai?"


    "It''s not impossible if it''s you, numbskull."


    "Good point." I wryly smiled, dropping the argument there, "But you''re thinking too far ahead. Masato-senpai and I are on good terms, you know? And given Watanabe''s entricity, I doubt she''s the type who will fall for me. Curious maybe but more than that? I don''t know."


    "So, you''re saying you don''t mind her falling for you too. Are you interested in her?" Shizu narrowed her eyes. She''s really thinking of that possibility, huh?


    But I couldn''t really me her or any of my girls for assuming that any girl I got involved in would eventually be like them. I mean... if we started counting from the start of the school year, most girls that I''ve been involved with are now part of ourplex rtionship.


    Are there exceptions? Maybe one could argue that it had to do with myck of interaction with them.


    For example, the girls from our ss who were clearly showing their interest in me? There wasn''t any significant event for us to bond yet. But look at Mio, from the girl who tried to ckmail me and someone I thought I would never hear from again, she''s now one of them. Who else? Shimura? Misumi? Or maybe Kushii?


    There''s also Tanaka-senpai who''s looking for me more and more just to give me an update about Marika.


    Sachi and Miura-senpai were also up there. Not to mention, Yuika and Minori-senpai who were already entangled with me.


    There were a lot more names to be listed but... I better leave it at that for now...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "To tease, yes. Have you seen what she''s writing on her notepad? It''s hrious to think what she''s going to do with it."


    "Hrious for you but you''re underestimating that girl, blockhead. She''s the most dedicated among the members of my Council. Not even the Vice President or Masato-senpai is at her level."


    "Is that so? Well then, I''ll look forward to what she''s going to cook. Either way, you don''t have to worry about us getting intimately involved. I don''t see it happening." "''Yet''. You forgot to add that word."


    I scratched my head and raised my arms in surrender, "Alright. I don''t see it happening yet."


    Honestly, Watanabe was probably the closest person fitting the word friend to me. Sachi might not be vocal about it yet but her interest in me was already beyond friends and I could admit that it was the same for me.


    But Watanabe? I could tease her all day and not feel anything close to what I''m feeling for my girls.


    Maybe it''s because I''m also making myself conscious of her rtionship, preventing my head from veering off from the thought of stealing her.


    In a way, my desire to steal was already subverted. However, it was probably only applicable to them. Because, when I was alone with Nikka-senpai earlier, I could tell that there was a part of me that was pushing the thought of stealing her from Enomoto.


    "Stop overthinking and help us tidy up, blockhead." Shizu pinched my cheeks returning me to reality.


    Then, I heard Maaya clicking her tongue, Misaki giggling adorably, Komoe running back and forth from the long table to Shizu''s table and Minami Shouko venting her frustration on the stack of paper she was supposed to carry.


    A few minutester, the six of us left the Student Council Room and met up with the other girls who were already geared up to go home. And yep, Minami Shouko followed us.


    I don''t know what she''s thinking but she wanted to see the extent of my influence.


    She was already surprised when we stopped by the Literature Club but as we continued on our way, shock would be an understatement to describe the girl''s current state.


    Furthermore, she was stuck in the middle of curious girls who were all eager to hear about the pranks that she did.


    Seeing that, I didn''t stop any of them. Who knows? She might just find the genuine connection she was looking for from my girls.


    As for me, I still focused on supporting Maaya with Misaki in tow. Then together with Himeko and Marika, I escorted them to the cars waiting to pick them up.

 Chapter 2320: Seniors and Juniors

    Chapter 2320: Seniors and Juniors


    ?


    It was already past six o''clock when I finally settled on the train home. The rush hour was still ongoing but given our city didn''t have the same density in poption as Tokyo, the huge bulk of passengers was already starting to ease up.


    Next to me, Hana and Chii each took a side as theyfortably leaned against me. The former had our hands intertwined and let it rest on her thigh while thetter had her head resting on my shoulder.


    As for the attention we''re getting from the other passengers, none seemed to care at all. "What do you think, Chii? Is your club going to do something at the festival? The three of you can join us, you know? More actors mean we can expand on our scenario more."


    After talking about how our day went, I brought up the same topic that I raised at Reira- senpai earlier.


    Chii and his gyaru friends'' club was just a hobby club that didn''t really do anything. They''re just there to spend time while doing activity at the minimum to maintain legitimacy and not get shut down by the Student Council.


    The girl''s head perked up at my question, "Sounds like a good idea, Kii. But will it be fine for the others? Hana?"


    "I don''t care. More actors will also mean less work for me. You shoulde aboard, Chizuru. Do you want to miss an opportunity to be close to Ruki during the preparation time?"


    "Hehe. Of course, I will. But it''s not like I can get him all to myself when you and the others are there too."


    "What? Do you want us to give you special treatment? No way, you have to find your opportunity to sneak this guy away from us."


    As Hana said that, she poked my cheek and smirked. Although her response sounded a little snappy, she was clearly ying with Chii.


    Chii giggled and rolled her eyes, "You know I don''t need to sneak around to be with him. I can get him now if you dare me."


    "Heh. Try me."


    Sparks started flying between the two, their yful banter turning into a challenge without me having a say in it. Hana tightened her hold on my hand while Chii pressed herself closer to


    me.


    With this sight, the other passengers around us couldn''t help but throw nces our way, some with bewilderment and others with a hint of envy, especially those wearing the same uniform as us.


    "Alright, stop it, you two. Why don''t you ask what I prefer?" I interjected with a matching yful smirk.


    Their response? Of course, they both looked at me with the same mischievous and exasperated expressions.


    "Of course, you''ll pick to be with the two of us, shameless Ruki."


    "Kii, you think we don''t know what''s in your head?"


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help butugh. Hana and Chii then pinched my cheeks, taking one side each, turning their hostile yfulness to me.


    I let them do it as I simply held them even closer, enjoying this moment with them. This train ride home was definitely more interesting with Hana and Chii flirting with me like this but not so much for the other passengers. But who cares right?


    Shortly after, we were joined by Sumire and Umi when the train stopped at the next station.


    As soon as they saw us, or me specifically, their faces lit up, and immediately made their way through the crowd. Sumire narrowed her eyes at me as though a wife catching her husband cheating on her, "Shameless senpai, flirting again!"


    Behind her, Umi shyly waved and smiled at me. She''s like a shining beacon amidst the troubled sea. The way she looked at me made my heart flutter a bit faster as if she had just walked out of a manga page.


    I acted like I didn''t see Sumire and reached out for Umi''s hand, pulling her to our front, and leaving my other lovely junior fuming behind her.


    "Look at this shameless idiot." Hana facepalmed.


    "Well, it''s ssic Kii." Chii shrugged.


    "I don''t know what you mean," I replied with a wink at Hana before turning my attention to Umi and then to the fuming Sumire who probably wanted to rush at me and smack me in the face.


    "How lucky to run into you here, Umi. And here I thought it''ll be a while before I see you in person again."


    "Uhm... I missed you, senpai."


    "I know. Me too. Wanna sit here?"


    "Eh? But Hana-senpai is..."


    "Go on. I''ll be with him on this train longer than you two. I don''t mind you taking my ce for a while." Despite Hana''s nonchnt tone, the girl was also showing signs of consideration. Whether that was growth in her character or not, I had no idea. I couldn''t help but bring her hand to my lips, kissing the back of it before she slid away, opening a space for Umi to sit. "Thank you, Hana-senpai." Umi whispered, her cheeks blushing as she sat down next to me. The girl instantly fidgeted but once I ced a hand on her head, caressing her silky hair, she rxed. She leaned closer to me as the air around her turned gleeful. She''s really expressing how much she missed me without saying a single word.


    "Hey, senpai. Are you ignoring me?" Left standing there, Sumire stomped her foot yfully, pouting as she looked at me with a mix of feigned anger.


    She''s so adorable like this. Should I tease her about ourst meeting?


    "Of course not, Sumire. Aren''t you my favorite junior? Come here. I missed you too." I teasingly beckoned her with my free hand.


    Her eyebrows nted, acting unamused. She then turned to Chii as though she was going to ask the fake gyaru for help, "Chii-chan-senpai, Ruki-senpai is bullying me." "Fufu, Sumimin, you''ve also fallen deeply in Kii''s grasp, huh? Was the date with himst Saturday that satisfying?" Chii smirked at the junior she used to tease, crossing her arms.


    Finding out that she didn''t have an ally in Chii''s form but another one to tease her, Sumire huffed adorably, her cheeks puffing up. "Ugh... Why do I think Chii-chan-senpai would take


    my side?"


    But a secondter, her cheeks turned crimson as though she was remembering our time


    together.


    It was a short date but it ended with her reconciling with that girl from her club and a kiss we shared for the first time. Sumire furtively nced at me before covering her face, hiding her


    embarrassment.


    Chii chuckled at Sumire''s reaction, clearly enjoying the sight of her flustered junior. "Looks like you enjoyed it more than you''re letting on, Sumimin," she teased, nudging her yfully. "Alright, you can take this seat too. I''ve already gotten my fill of Kii''s warmth. It''s your turn."


    "Eh... I don''t mean to-"


    Sumire''s protests were cut off as Chii yfully pulled her to the space she opened up between


    us.


    My arm naturally wrapped around her shoulder, and Sumire let out a surprised gasp as she quivered slightly.


    "You bullies! Umi... help me." Sumire cried out before turning to her friend on my other side who''s already nestledfortably against me.


    But instead of helping, Umi just giggled and said, "It''sfortable to be next to senpai,


    Sumire. You should try it."


    Finding out herst ally had also turned coat, Sumire couldn''t help but slump her shoulders in defeat, letting out a dramatic sigh as she leaned into my embrace. "It''s no use, I''ve been


    outmatched."


    "Come on. It''s not like you''re in a match. Don''t you miss your favorite senior?" I whispered into Sumire''s ear, feeling her body stiffen before she finally relented and leaned into my side.


    "Shut up, shameless senpai," Sumire grumbled but the corners of her mouth curled up in a small smile. Sandwiched between Chii and me, the girl tried to act ufortable but she couldn''t hide the warmth spreading through her cheeks.


    Soon, the train swayed gently as it once again started moving. If earlier the passengers were already looking at me enviously, with the addition of Sumire and Umi whose affection for me was undeniable, I became the public enemy number one of the lonely hearts on the carriage.


    I gently rubbed Sumire''s arm and shoulder while continuing to pat Umi''s head and eventually sliding my arm to her slender waist, enjoying both of their warmth. As for Chii and Hana, they''re both ring at me as though telling me I should do the same to themter.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2321: Interest

    Chapter 2321: Interest


    ?


    With the addition of Sumire and Umi, I decided to walk them home. The five of us got off at the next station, not leaving Hana behind.


    Chii''s house was the closest to the station while Sumire and Umi''s houses were in the same area, maybe just a few streets away from each other. Because of that, it didn''t take too much time toplete.


    Just that, I intentionally made a few detours to prolong my time with Chii who ended up sulking despite her willingness to give her seat to Sumire earlier. Sumire and I also stopped by at the same parkst Saturday, teasing the girl further. Hana even considerately let her be alone with me by apanying Umi to the bathroom.


    When they returned, Sumire was already crimson red from the short kiss that we shared. It''s not an extension ofst time but another appreciation for her dedication. She''s doing her best in practice and with her reconciliation with Nagai, the strained atmosphere in their club had all but dissipated.


    After that, it became a silent walk when only Umi and Hana were left by my side. The shy girl remained silent, after all. But she kept her hold on my hand, enjoying the blissfulness of being next to me.


    We didn''t have a lot of time to spend together but I always look forward to our exchange of messages. She''s more talkative there, after all. But I guess that''s just Umi''s trait. Although she had this straightforward nature, she''s just not really that used to hold a conversation. Add her shyness and it''s a perfect recipe for a cute but silent type.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When I asked her if there was a ce she wanted to go with me with just the two of us, her suggestion caught me a little off guard.


    Manga Cafe and Zoo. I thought she''d be the type to want a library date but a manga cafe sounds good too. It seems she''s fond of reading manga too. As for the zoo, she just wanted to look at the different animals we would normally not see every day.


    Although I didn''t make a promise to fulfill that, my head had already started nning to bring her to one of those two ces when the opportunity arose.


    After that, Hana and I took the bus home. Once we arrived there, I thought of checking out if she was holding up on her training with her Aunt. And she properly delivered by having me watch her make dinner for herself which she even shared with me just to extend my time with her.


    Not like I wasn''t nning to stay with her for a bit longer. It''s just Hana girl thought I would leave right away because Akane called me midway while we were still on the bus.


    My mindset was still the same as before anyway. I tend to focus on who was in front of or with me, maximizing our time together and the opportunity that I would otherwise not get on a different day.


    Honestly, if I was also given the opportunity from the other three earlier, I''d extend it as much as possible.


    It was close to eight in the evening when I left her house and past eight when I arrived home to Akane, Miwa-nee and Fuyu who took care of my silly wife during the day.


    "Akane didn''t give you any trouble, right?" I asked Fuyu on our way to the station. We already finished dinner and just like the previous instances, I couldn''t just send her home alone. "Let''s see. I should say no here, right? But we both know Akane. Even on a normal day, she was always a headache but in a good way. And it''s the same now. She''s simply longing for you more than usual. Besides, Futaba and Eri were also helping so you don''t have to worry too much. If, and only if something happened, you''ll hear it first from us." Fuyu giggled at the end, maybe recalling Akane''s antics during the day.


    "You''re right, that girl is always a handful." Iughingly agreed, thinking back to the previous times when Akane''s clinginess kept on reaching a new peak. But who am I toin? It was ttering to know that she missed me so much.


    Fuyu and the other two were the MVPs for keeping her contained. I could only imagine the trouble they were facing during the time that I was keeping my distance from Akane.


    And despite all that, they remained close. That''s why their friendship was too precious.


    "A handful, yes. But Akane is someone who''s also incredibly loving and considerate." Fuyu nodded, "Something she picked up on you, I guess? Anyway, enough about Akane, Ruki-kun. Should I not be pampered too?"


    Not wasting a beat, Fuyu moved from simply holding my hand to snuggling to my side the moment we sat down on the train.


    "You don''t have to ask me for that, I''ll always pamper you given the opportunity." As I held her close, I switched our topic to talking about how their day went.


    Other than Akane''s antics, she concluded that it was a fairly normal day for her. She went to school, studied and then practiced tennis.


    And speaking of tennis, her interest was once again piqued as she lifted my arm to check on my arm muscles.


    "This looks like an arm of a pro already, Ruki-kun. Really, you don''t have to keep pushing yourself for it. I''m more than d to be able to y with you sometimes."


    "That''s why I''m keeping up with swinging the racket, you know? That way, I can still give you a challenge. Won''t that be more exciting for you?"


    "It will be. However, make sure to not force yourself, especially when you have a lot of othermitments. You''re already splitting yourself for everyone. If possible, I''d like to see you pursuing something that was really your interest. I understand how you want to devote your everything to us but leave something for yourself too, alright?" Fuyu said as she squeezed my arm, her concern being conveyed through it.


    With my heart warmed up by her words, I stared into her eyes and nodded. "You''re right, Fuyu. I''ll keep that in mind."


    She''s not wrong and I''m sure everyone has the same sentiment as her. But until I find something that truly interests me, I''ll keep doing my best to match their interests. Normally, my attempts to dabble in their interests may be insulting considering their dedication to it. However, the moment I set myself on this path of taking them all in, I''ve already stepped away from the normalcy most people live in. And I''m enjoying every bit of it. I''m enjoying my time with them and I don''t feel like I need another interest to focus on. That was wed, I understood it that much. But that''s how I have lived my life ever since my desire manifested. I can never be normal again but I can keep the sense of normalcy, at least. After a while, the train arrived at our destination and I escorted Fuyu up to their door, greeting Fubuki-chan and her mother before going back.

 Chapter 2322: The rest of the night

    Chapter 2322: The rest of the night


    ?


    On my return home, Yue messaged me about the progress of the recording for their song coboration. It had already passed the production stage and was now in the final stages of mixing and mastering. She was so excited she couldn''t contain herself and sent me a sample.


    I listened to it on repeat. The soothing voices of the three girls were enough to melt away any fatigue.


    ording to Yue, they''re nning to announce the song next month as part of their promotional efforts. As for keeping Akane and Miho''s identities anonymous, they''re discussing using aliases instead. It''s better to have an answer ready than to dodge the inevitable questions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She also mentioned that Chisato-nee was now working closely with her. Not only was she helping Yue pitch for more projects and event appearances or TV guest spots, but she was also actively looking for sponsors for another concert since her first one was sessful enough to draw in thousands.


    It seems like Chisato-nee is going all-in on investing in Mabushisa Asahi. I''m not sure how her studies in directing are going, though.


    Speaking of Chisato-nee, she''s supposed to visit me soon, but she''s still trying to confirm who the Onoda n will send to visit us.


    I''m not particrly looking forward to that visit, but if they doe, well, I won''t turn them away.


    However, I have no idea how my parents will react. From what I heard from my mother, they also don''t mind the n reaching out again after hearing about me from Otoha''s brother.


    Maybe they''re nning to let me draw my own conclusion about whether it will be beneficial for me to reconnect with the family for my future with the girls.


    We''ll see.


    After finishing my talk with Yue, I ordered her another box of donuts. That earned me a scolding from Kaoru-san, who was mindful of Yue''s sugar intake since the girl had apparently devoured an entire box the night before.


    Kaoru-san was concerned it might affect Yue''s current figure.


    Unfortunately for Yue, she''s not like Futaba, whose excessive sugar intake somehow


    trantes into her breasts growing.


    It''s still a baffling and unique constitution, even after witnessing it firsthand. I wonder when she''s going to visit after her insistence on returning my boxers. I can already tell that it may lead to her asking me for assistance again. Maybe another tickling session? It will be good if she forgets about it but will I be able to turn her down if it happens again? Or better yet, will I be able to keep my restraint in check?


    Uh... Better not think about that and just let nature run its course. Who knows? She may not find the courage to ask for it again. I''ll just pretend I forgot about that instance already.


    Anyway, the other girls didn''t have any major updates, so our conversations were mostly about how our day went and their ns for tomorrow.


    Of course, quite a few of them didn''t miss the chance to express how much they wanted to spend more time with me. Haruko and Yae, in particr, were already nning their next sleepover, having postponed itst week to make way for Miwa-nee''s return.


    Yae hinted she might bring Hiyori, Ririka, or both.


    As for Haruko, she teased that Yuika and Minori-senpai might join her this time.


    I don''t know how serious she is about that one since those two still have a few apprehensions regarding our closing distance. I''ve already shared an intimate moment with the two. However, from the way I saw it, the one I shared with Yuika-senpai happened maybe because of her gratitude to me as well as her curiosity. She mentioned it was her first kiss and I made sure to keep it only to her eptable boundaries.


    Meanwhile, Edel and Mina... well, those two are probably waiting for the chance to invite me to a sleepover at their ces instead. They''re just not bringing it up because of the still- unresolved issue with the Ichihara.


    Right. Most of them are still being cautious about minimizing any links between themselves and me to avoid getting dragged into that mess. And that''s for the best.


    The night didn''t end there, of course. After catching up with Yue and the others, I finally returned home to Akane and Miwa-nee, who had practically monopolized my attention the moment I stepped into the house.


    Akane, with her quirk still active, clung to me as if making up for all the time we didn''t spend together today. Miwa-nee, on the other hand, was a mix of her usual teasing self and a doting elder figure, alternating between scolding Akane for being too clingy and making sure I wasfortable.


    Minoru was already asleep so we got our time together.


    "I''ve been good, right? I deserve all your attention tonight, husband!" Akane dered, hugging my arm tightly. She then started mentioning how she behaved in ss and how she listened to Fuyu and the others for not making a scene from not hearing my voice after I called her during lunch break.


    "Of course, you''ve been more than good," I replied as I patted her head, doting on her as much as possible, "But don''t forget, Miwa-nee was also here. I also have to pamper her, you know?"


    "What are you saying, Ruki? Go ahead. I''m fine just watching you two be lovey-dovey. I''ll have my time with you once she falls asleep," Miwa-nee teasingly said as she returned with the tray of tea from the kitchen.


    After serving us a cup, she sat down on my other side, her head restingfortably on my shoulder.


    And while we were sipping on the tea and basking in the silence, I remembered something, "Right, Miwa-nee. Have you met Mizuki?"


    "Yes. I''ve been contacted by her. I told her about my n to open a cafe. She only asked me for my capital though. After that, she said she was going to draft a proposal for my business first. She wanted to lead it herself, saying she''s going to make sure I''ll have a great location and uninterrupted operations once I open up shop," Miwa-nee replied.


    "That girl... she''s going all out, huh? But thinking about it, the ones she was working on were all for proxies. The people from her family are making use of her talent for their projects," I mused, feeling a bit of concern for Mizuki.


    She''s always been so independent and she''s definitely still valued in the Hasegawa Family but


    with her deration of wanting to go independent, it''s like she''s going against the wave. In any case, we just have to brave it together.


    I''m her partner, after all.

 Chapter 2323: Fake Name

    Chapter 2323: Fake Name


    ?


    The morning the next day passed the same as yesterday except Akane woke up earlier than me to help me out with the miraculous tea''s side effect. She mainly used her mouth and hand. And when she offered her other hole that we haven''t really touched at all ever since that one time we talked about it, I turned it down again.


    It''s not that I didn''t prefer doing it like that but it shouldn''t be done hastily without any preparation or it would hurt her. If she truly wanted it, I naturally wouldn''t reject her. But other than bringing it up once before and today, it just meant she hadn''t seriously considered it. Besides, it''s not impossible to make love while she''s still on her period, just like that time when our desires reached their peak.


    Anyway, once we finished, I carried her with me downstairs and did our usual routine of exercise, breakfast and then preparing for school. With Miwa-nee taking over the breakfast preparation today, I got some spare time even after finishing the keyboard practice, business-rted quiz, set exercises, and the thousand swings of the tennis racket.


    I used that time to check in with the other girls, mostly those I might not be able to meet physically today because of our different schools.


    Surprisingly, I also got a message from Shiina and Sara. The former started her message with a greeting before starting to sulk at how busy she became after the camping trip making it impossible for her to fulfill what she said before about visiting our school. It was only more than a week since that time but I guess she wanted to see me as soon as possible.


    Thetter, on the other hand, only sent a small update and a sweet ''good morning'' message. That''s very like her.


    I replied to them both, sending a message to Shiina, teasing her a little by telling her that I might just visit her myself, and a simrly warm greeting to Sara.


    Other than that, there''s the goofy Hanabi who sent me another photo of her twin sister, thinking I wouldn''t notice it was actually her pretending to be Matsuri.


    When I asked her whether she was also going to wear a swimsuit now that summer season had arrived, she replied with a cheeky emoji, "I will if you asked me to."


    Yep. The girl was probably bored again. I wonder if she''s already taking her sses seriously. Most likely not.


    In a way, Hanabi was the opposite of Minami Shouko. Rather than create trouble in search of a genuine connection, she''s skipping sses because she doesn''t want any on top of being simply bored. She kept on wandering her school even during sses just to find something to amuse herself. Perhaps if she didn''t recognize me at that time, she''d remain that elusive girl who had nothing better to do.


    But here we are now. I couldn''t help but feel a bit responsible for her. If I could keep her in check then maybe she''d find her purpose again. But then again, even Matsuri, her twin sister, failed to convince her to take her studies seriously and stop acting truant,


    I''d probably need to bring her to my side to aplish such a task.


    Half an hourter, Akane and I finished our preparations and walked out the door after checking on Miwa-nee one more time.


    My silly wife clung to my arm as we walked towards the station. Unlike us, their swimming sses wouldn''t start until next week but she already showed me their school swimsuit that wasn''t really that much different from ours. Still, seeing her in it was eye candy even though I''d already seen her naked body countless times before.


    Now, I''m looking forward to seeing Fuyu and the other girls in it too. My perverted nature wasn''t going to let me miss out on that opportunity.


    "Husband, you have a creepy smile on your face. Are you thinking about something naughty? Is the effect of the tea active?" Akane said with a smirk. Even without me saying it, she could already guess what was on my mind.


    "Sorry, it''s just out of habit." I rubbed my nose, trying to hide the grin that spread across my face.


    Akane rolled her eyes before pinching my side.


    As we reached the station, the usual morning bustle greeted us. Students rushing to catch their trains, office workers looking half-asleep as they sipped their morning coffe,e and the asional vendor shouting out offers for snacks or breakfast sandwiches.


    We boarded the train, finding a rtively quiet corner where Akane once againtched onto my arm. She leaned her head on my shoulder, her eyes closed, seemingly lost in thought. "Husband, help me think of a fake name for me," Akane eventually said, revealing what was on her mind, "You know, for Yue''s n. Something cool that will resonate with the song." Right. We have to think about that, huh? I did tell her what Yue saidst night but considering she still had her head a little muddled from her quirk, I told her not to rush it,


    "Hmm, let me think... Your full name is Shimizu Akan so maybe we cane up with something meaningful, but not too far from your identity," I replied, tapping my chin thoughtfully.


    Akane perked up, curiosity lighting her eyes. "Like what?"


    "Well, let''s see... Akari could work. It''s close to your name and means light, fitting for your role in the coboration."


    "Akari... Hmm, it''s cute, but maybe a bit too close to my real name. There may not be a possibility for everyone to figure out it''s me but it''s better to pick something different." "True. How about something a bit more distinct but still meaningful? Maybe Aki? It has a warm, cheerful vibe that suits you."


    Akane tilted her head, considering it. "Aki... I like it. But isn''t it too simple?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Right. It is. Is my naming sense so wacky? Uh... Well, no wonder I like Potato Clubhouse.


    "It doesn''t have to be overlyplex. The meaning and how it fits you are more important. But if you want something cooler... Maybe Hikari? Or even something Western-inspired, like ire? Oh, wait, that''s Elizabeth''s mom''s name"


    Akane bursts into a giggle. "ire sounds so fancy! But I''m not sure it suits me besides, as you said, it''s Elizabeth''s mom. But Hikari might work. It''s bright, just like Yue''s songs."


    I nodded, a small smile forming. "Hikari does suit you. It''s not far from your name, and it represents the warmth you always bring to others. She''s the bright morning sun with Mabushisa Asahi while you''re the light."


    "Alright, Hikari it is, then!" Akane dered with a satisfied grin. "Now I just have to let Yue and Miho know. Hopefully, Miho''s okay with whatever name she picks for herself."


    "I''m sure she''lle up with something just as fitting," I said. "And if she struggles, she''d surelye to me as well for help."


    Akane nodded enthusiastically before leaning her head back on my shoulder, humming softly.


    The train ride passed peacefully as we continued chatting about the alias and how the coboration would unfold. Then, when the train arrived at the next station, Fuyu entered and joined us. Surprisingly, there was also Machida trailing behind her.


    Did they meet each other on the way? Possibly.

 Chapter 2324: Youre welcome

    Chapter 2324: You''re wee


    ?


    Fuyu greeted us with her usualposed demeanor, offering a small smile as she slid into the seat next to me. Machida, on the other hand, seemed a bit hesitant at first when she saw me but quickly followed suit, sitting at Akane''s other side.


    Of course, we expected Fuyu to join us but Machida was an entirely new addition that put Fuyu in a bit of a bind, considering she was still trying to keep our rtionship a secret from others except Akane, her friends and strangers who had nothing to do with us.


    The girl just sneakily grabbed my hand and hid it behind her bag as our fingers entwined. Her cheeks became twinged with a hint of red but she kept her expression straight. She''s getting good at this.


    "As always, you two cannot stop showing off," Shemented while looking at Akane who was pretty much snuggled at my side. My silly wife''s arms were wrapped around my waist while her head wasfortably resting on her shoulder.


    With her quirk actively making her more clingy and possessive, Akane yfully stuck out her tongue at Fuyu, not knowing that the girl already captured my hand in hers, "Fuyu, are you jealous?"


    "Why will I be jealous?" Fuyu rolled her eyes and pretended not to be affected. Her grip on my hand tightened slightly as she nced at Machida who looked a bit out of ce.


    Machida cleared her throat, finally speaking up. "Is this how it always goes with you two? No wonder everyone kept on talking about Akane and Onoda-kun ruining their morning whenever they spotted you on this train,"


    Her tone was neutral, but the way her gaze darted between Akane, Fuyu, and me betrayed her amusement. For the past few days, this girl had already gotten closer to Akane''s group. Although it was probably still a little strained when it came to Eri and Futaba because of the past incident, I doubt it wouldst that long.


    But then again, Machida still has her own group. I don''t care about them but if Machida eventually grows closer to Akane and the others, my possessiveness will surely get triggered if the boys in Machida''s group try to interact with them as well.


    I''m sure Akane can shut them down but won''t it be troublesome for her? We''ll see.


    "Machida-san, you can only get used to this scene. Akane and Ru- Onoda-kun never bothered with rumors about them. Akane even thrived in it," Fuyu almost slipped by calling me intimately there but she quickly recovered.


    Machida surely picked up on it but the girl only raised her brows as her eyes focused on me.


    I winked at her, making the girl quickly avert her gaze.


    "Y-yeah. I can see that. This is, like, normal for them now. It''s still surprising to see the silent Onoda-kun fromst year turn into this... popr guy that everyone has talked about recently.


    Akane giggled before proudly dering, "That''s because you all overlook how handsome and cool husband is!"


    Machida didn''t respond immediately, her cheeks subtly reddening as she looked away again. "Well, it''s... I won''t deny that."


    Fuyu raised an eyebrow as she probed the girl, "What''s that Machida-san? Are you also getting curious about Onoda-kun, too? I noticedst time you couldn''t look him in the eye." "I-it''s not that! I just..." She almost stuttered but perhaps remembering what she witnessed at our housest time, she couldn''t finish her words. She took a deep breath and tried to change the subject "Anyhow! It''s quite rare to run into you here. This should be the first time... Onoda-kun is so dedicated, escorting Akane to school when his school is on the other side."


    Before things got more awkward for Machida, I helped her transition out of that topic, "Well, isn''t this normal for a boyfriend? I''m just doing my duty for my girl. In any case, It''s nice to have you with us, Machida. You know you can ignore me and talk to them."


    She nced at me, her expression softening slightly. "Thanks, Onoda. But it''s impossible to ignore you. Not when you have that much presence."


    "Hehehe, I know right? No one can ignore husband anymore." Akane was more pleased to hear that than me.


    As for Fuyu, she pressed her thumb in the middle of my palm, conveying the same sentiment as Akane. But when I nced at her, her cheeks were puffed up while staring at Machida.


    Was she jealous that someone else was praising me? How adorable.


    The train continued its steady pace, and the four of us settled into a more casual conversation. Of course, I forced them to stop talking about me and changed the topic to the happenings in their school.


    Since my news came from multiple sources - my girls - I was pretty much updated on their school even though I wasn''t attending there. However, given that they''re all different perspectives, sometimes the information is inconsistent. And now, with the addition of Machida''s point of view, it added to the jumbled mess.


    At the very least, I was asking them to rify things that I took an interest in. So far, apart from my girls, I''m more focused on dealing with the flies buzzing around them.


    The seeds I nted had yet to fully grow so... I still have to wait before reaping them. But I still have a few seeds I hadn''t nted. It''s hard to spot those other flies, after all. Before long, the train reached the station and we were joined by Eri and Futaba again. When they saw Machida, they all greeted each other with stiff smiles. It was so forced that Akane and Fuyu called them out for it. I also stepped in, telling them that it''s fine to feel conflicted. After all, it''s difficult to forget things especially if what happened has affected them a lot.


    Machida tried to excuse herself, thinking that she was making things awkward but with the train car already crowded, it was impossible for her to do it. Left without a choice, she bit her lips and tried to act normal.


    Likewise, Eri and Futaba focused their attention elsewhere - me.


    "Oh. By the way Ruki, I heard from Akane. You''re having a swimming ss today, right? Lucky the girls from your school. They will be able to see you in your swimming trunks. Not to mention, your chiseled body you''re hiding beneath your shirt." The tomboyish Eri impishly mentioned, making the ears of the other girls perked up.


    Yep. Even the girls not involved in our group all looked at me or rather, their eyes homed into my chest where Akane was currently restingfortably.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Noticing those gazes, my silly wife red at the other students in the train car, making them avert their eyes right away, their faces crimson red from embarrassment.


    ... Wait. Shouldn''t I be the one to be embarrassed? Yeah. Right. That''s impossible. When I looked at Eri, she had this smug smile on her as though she had just done a good deed. When she noticed me staring at her, she winked and grinned before gesturing with a peace sign and mouthing silently, "You''re wee, boy bestfriend."

 Chapter 2325: Expert Handling

    Chapter 2325: Expert Handling


    ?


    With thatment by Eri, I became the focus of attention for the rest of our train ride. Even with Akane''s attempt to block the view, the other passengers couldn''t help but sneak nces at my torso as if they had x-ray vision bypassing my uniform.


    Fuyu even tried to slip her hand from my side. Even though she had already seen me naked, Eri''s words set off something in her.


    Then there was Machida. No matter how much she tried to forget what she witnessed that day, it probably came back again. Her mind was a mess. She kept ncing at me and then down to my lower body. Whenever I would catch her staring, she would immediately avoid meeting my gaze or try to act like she was looking at something else.


    There was also Futaba. Given that she was standing in front of me, I could feel her eyes as she silently observed me. Her usual sensible demeanor was reced with a slightly curious look. She didn''t even scold Eri this time.


    Of course, the culprit wasn''t any better. Maybe if Fuyu or Akane wasn''t around, she''d ask me to show her just because she''s curious. Having been designated as her ''boy bestfriend'', I was probably second to her boyfriend in her head when ites to boys. Furthermore, she believed she could be more open to me because of my useful advice.


    Although she''s not like Futaba who was already curious or attracted to me, Eri was more unbridled with how she interacted with me.


    To think that this resulted from one sleepover, I might have to prepare myself if they set another one. Who knows? She may ask to sleep and cuddle next to me again.


    Anyhow, Akane, who was usually proud that I could get a lot of attention to myself, was having none of it. Her jealousy was tuned up to the maximum during this period.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tightening her hold around my waist, she dered loudly enough for those nearby to hear, "Husband is mine. Anyone caught ogling will have to deal with me!"


    Her words sent a ripple of chuckles and embarrassed murmurs through the train car. Even the other passengers who weren''t involved in our group seemed entertained by her boldness.


    Eri, still enjoying the chaos she caused, leaned in and whispered, "Rx, Akane. They''re just looking. Not like they have a chance anyway. Ruki only has eyes on you and..."


    She trailed there, not mentioning Fuyu who sternly stared at her, stopping her from mentioning our rtionship.


    "I know," Akane replied with a smirk as her possessive side got fully unleashed. "But that doesn''t mean I''ll let them."


    Fuyu, meanwhile, regained herposure and rolled her eyes at the exchange. Still holding my hand discreetly, she muttered, acting like she was also surprised.


    "You''re unbelievable sometimes, Onoda-kun. Even when you''re not trying, you could draw all the attention to yourself."


    "What are you saying? It''s not like I''m doing it on purpose. me Eri for stirring the pot."


    "You mean to say ''thank you'', Ruki. Am I right?" Eri yfully grinned, still pleased with herself.


    When I looked up at her she stretched her arm to me for a high-five. But instead of doing that, I caught her hand in mine, pulling her close, just enough for her to almost tumble to myp.


    She ended up squatting in front though and it became her turn to look up.


    "Alright, since Futaba couldn''t scold you for some reason, I''d take it upon myself to do it on her behalf."


    As she tried to pull her hand away, I tightened my hold on it, even filling the gaps between her fingers, making her flustered.


    "E-eh? R-ruki. I did it for you, you know?"


    "I know. But Eri, will you feelfortable if you''re in my ce?"


    "... Uhm. If I put myself in your shoes, I will! I mean, Ruki. You''re someone unbothered by other people''s gazes, right?"


    Well, she''s not wrong on that one but I have to make her understand, right? She cannot just pull something like this every time. It''s fun but I still hate unnecessary attention. It''d be a different story if the attention was drawn to us naturally through our conversation.


    "That may be true but I don''t necessarily announce my presence to everyone, do I?" I narrowed my eyes, making the girl shrink.


    "Ugh... Yes. It''s my fault. Please let me off."


    Her plea brought a smile to my face. Look at how adorable she is. If her boyfriend sees her like this, he''s probably going to hate me. Not to my mention, the way I hold her hand.


    In any case, this should be enough.


    "Well, your boy bestfriend is fond of you so... As long as you understand, I''ll release you now," I said to which the girl immediately responded with eager nods.


    I loosened my grip and let her hand slip free.


    Eri stumbled slightly as she stood back up, her cheeks lightly flushed. She crossed her arms which failed to emphasize her size and huffed as she tried to regain herposure. "Hmph. You''re lucky you''re my best friend, Ruki. Otherwise, I''d be plotting my revenge right now."


    "Revenge, huh? Go ahead. You can plot it. I''ll be waiting," I replied with a smirk, watching as she stood next to Futaba again as they held onto the dangling handle, bncing themselves from the shaking of the train.


    Futaba, who had been silently observing everything, finally let out a sigh and muttered under her breath, "Ruki, you''re not off the hook either. You could''ve handled that more subtly."


    "Futaba, I should say the same to you, no? You looked distracted this time." I meaningfully smiled.


    Futaba rolled her eyes but a faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "I''m not. I''m just waiting for my chance to scold Eri. But you''ve already done that so..."


    "Sure. If you say so."


    With that, Futaba puffed up her cheeks and huffed alongside Eri.


    As the two grumbled, Akane tightened her hold on me and dered again with her voice dripping with pride, "See, everyone? That''s why my husband is the best! He can handle anything, even all of us!"


    Her promation earned a few chuckles from the group. Fuyu facepalmed not knowing how to react anymore. Eri and Futaba shook their heads as though they were looking at their hopeless best friend. And Machida looked on with wonderment.


    As for the other passengers, they started murmuring to each other while alternately staring at us. Maybe we were alreadybeled as an idiotic couple in their head. Not that it matters


    though.


    Soon, the train finally pulled into the station and our group disembarked together. Eri and Futaba''s boyfriend were nowhere to be found. Most likely runningte today.


    Like always, I escorted them to their school gate, marking the end of our morning.


    As I turned around to go back the way I came from, I finally got blocked by the same newspaper dude as before.


    "Hey, Onoda. I finally caught you after so long. Can I get an interview? I''ll do it properly this time, I promise!" He eximed with excitement, causing the other students to turn their


    attention to us.

 Chapter 2326: One Question

    Chapter 2326: One Question


    ?


    Ignoring the guy, I tried to walk away but he was persistent. Even when I hastened my steps to leave him behind, he followed.


    There''s no reason for me to answer an interview that will surely be full of rumors about me or the girls. It''s one thing to be curious about it but to write it in an article for the whole school to read? That''s a no.


    "Again, I''m


    ''m not interested," I sternly said without breaking my stride.


    I''d rather spend my time meeting the other girls who sit down for an interview with this guy.


    "Wait, wait! Onoda, please!" The newspaper guy pleaded, nearly tripping over his own feet as he tried to keep up. "This time, I''ll stick to the facts. No embellishments, no sensationalism. Just a straightforward interview about your rise to poprity!"


    I paused mid-step, turning slightly to look at him. His determination was evident, but so was the desperation in his eyes. He probably had a deadline or was under pressure to get some "scoop."


    "I didn''t rise to anything. People just can''t mind their own business. You included." I narrowed my eyes, close enough to feel like I was ring at him.


    If he couldn''t be reasoned out with words then threatening him should suffice.


    Obviously, he might just write about that. The headline would probably be, "Onoda: The mysterious yboy is a delinquent?!"


    Such stupidity.


    The guy''s face fell as he braced himself against the pressure of my gaze. He''s clearly older than me and he probably had received the same treatment before. Hence, he quickly recovered.


    Holding up his notepad, he continued, "Then let me clear the air! You can set the record straight, Onoda. Think of it as damage control. Don''t you want to stop the rumors?"


    I tilted my head, pretending to consider his words. "Hmm... Nah. Rumors are like background noise. You either tune them out or let them fade on their own. Either way, I don''t care about rumors. Let them buzz. Will they even know the truth?"


    At that answer, the guy was stumped.


    I faced ahead again to enter the same alley I was using to reach that cafe I now frequent with my girls.


    However, the guy really didn''t know how to give up, with gritted teeth, he followed again and said, "Alright... Onoda-kun. One question. I only needed you to answer one question. After that, I''ll leave."


    I sighed and stopped again. I could feel my patience wearing thin. If not for this guy being someone who could just write anything as his article if things didn''t go his way, I would''ve buried him right away.


    Turning to him, I crossed my arms and fixed him with a skeptical look. Since he would probably not get off of my back if I didn''t even give him a bit for his scoop, I decided to entertain this just so I could extricate myself from his hounding.


    "One question, huh? Fine. Make it count. But if it''s something ridiculous, not only will this be thest time you approach me, but I''ll make sure you''ll also shake on your knees the next time you try to do so."


    The newspaper guy''s face lit up with relief and excitement, clutching his notepad like it was his lifeline. "I promise! I swear on my name as a journalist!"


    "Journalist, my ass. I bet your newspaper is filled with shit because you keep chasing rumors."


    "Wow. So you have that keen insight, huh? Not bad, Onoda. I knew I didn''t make a mistake picking you as my subject for my article."


    "I''m not praising you, genius."


    "Come on. This is standard journalism. Do you think the news you hear on TV is always filled with truths? Most of those are also born from rumors. More often, they''re even writing those rumors themselves while basing on one fact!"


    "Heh. So, what one fact do you have on me?"


    "The fact that you''re dating Shimizu and the amount of evidence regarding how you keep getting spotted by the other students with another girl. Are those enough?" The newspaper guy proudly announced as if he had just found the cure to cancer.


    I shook my head at him and said, "Oh. If that''s the case, shouldn''t you be writing one now? You have evidence. You could spin your tale from there. You don''t need to interview me anymore."


    The newspaper guy''s face fell, realizing I had led him on without giving him anything. "But... but those are just rumors! I needed better material. One that came from the source!"


    "Well, I don''t have the luxury to give you that," I said, starting to walk again. "And I don''t appreciate you following me around like a stray dog."


    "Wait. You said one question! I promise I won''t bother you after this," the newspaper guy pleaded, his voice trailing after me as I walked away.


    I stopped and turned around. With my eyes narrowing to a slit again, I urged him to start.


    "Alright, shoot your shot. I don''t guarantee I will be telling you a face but the moment I read your article and see how you twisted my words, you should find yourself a hole to crawl in," I warned, my arms still crossed as if I was holding back the urge to just grab him by the neck. The newspaper gulped down as a bead of sweat trailed down his forehead. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before he blurted out his question.


    "A-alright. Here goes... Why do you think so many girls are drawn to you, Onoda? Is it your confidence, the way you carry yourself, or something else entirely?"


    Of all the things he could have asked, this was what he picked? So, he was already convinced that I was rted not just to Akane. He''s just here to confirm it. What a sly bastard. "Drawn to me, huh? I never thought I was so popr that you think they''re drawn to me. But anyway, it''s none of those things," I answered tly. "People are just nosy, that''s all. They see someone who stands out a little and they can''t help but make it their business. Simple as that. Say, if you see me standing here and a girl approaches me, will you think she''s drawn to me because I''m attractive?"


    The newspaper guy nodded eagerly, his pen poised over his notebook. "I-I suppose so. You do have that... certain charm, Onoda."


    "See, you can''t rationalize it yourself."


    "What do you mean? Will they have another reason to approach you?"


    "Exactly. They might want to borrow notes, ask for help with a project, or just say hello because they recognize me. It doesn''t always have to be about attraction. Or you know, they''re my close friends. Have you thought about that possibility?"


    He nodded as he scribbled down my words. This guy... he''s really not catching on. I couldn''t decide if he was ying dumb or genuinely thought he was getting somewhere.


    Anyway, I should end this here.


    "Alright, that''s all I''m giving you. If you have any more questions, save it. I have a schedule to keep," I told him firmly.


    His pen froze mid-scribble, and he looked at me with a mixture of confusion and disappointment. "Wait. That''s it? You''re not even going to acknowledge that you have... I don''t know, charisma or something?"


    "I''m narcissistic enough to im I have the charisma to draw the flies in. But you do you. You''ll write it in your article anyway." I smirked, watching the newspaper guy''s shoulders slump slightly. Then I suddenly remembered something, "Oh, wait. I might have a scoop for you. You should hang out at the third-year area, you''ll catch a cuck trying to justify his kink." The newspaper guy looked up with sparkling eyes, eagerly waiting for the juicy details, but I just walked away, leaving him hanging.


    With Ohori-senpai and the girls leading the charge, it wouldn''t be long before that cuck exposed himself. But with this guy also going there, it might even eclipse the article he wouldn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    write about me.

 Chapter 2327: Class Event?

    Chapter 2327: ss Event?


    ?


    After meeting with my girls at the cafe and spending time with them, I arrived at our school just before the gates closed.


    That encounter with the newspaper guy was already set aside in my head. Apart from telling him about the cuck, I also gave him other scoops concerning those flies that I had yet to meet. Since that guy would surely write an article about me, I decided to use them to sow those seeds.


    Of course, I had him give his word that he''s going to put it in their column for the next paper release. He agreed but I''d probably need to confirm it when their club printed it. If there''s nothing in there, I''ll make sure to give him a piece of my mind. Or maybe I''ll just direct my grievance to the Newspaper Club President. If it''s the same senior that I interacted with once before during my 1st year in middle school, she might just listen to me.


    But thinking about it, if that President still remembers me, she''s probably the one behind that persistent dude.


    That''s a possibility but I won''t count on it. I mean, our interactions can only be counted on one hand and it''s not because she''s a target. Just a curious senior.


    After getting scolded by Ryouko-san foring in at thest minute, Sachi was once again at the shoe locker area, waiting for me with a grin.


    "Hey, Onoda-kun. Good morning. You''re just in time for homeroom. Runningte, huh?"


    "Mhm. Good morning to you too. I got dyed somewhere but Sachi, are you waiting for me all this time?" I asked her as I took off my shoes, opened the locker to ce them inside, and switched to my indoor shoes.


    "Not really. I just so happened to check again and here you are. Should I start waiting for you every day then?" Sachi cheekily replied.


    She hopped closer, her lips stretching further as she stared at my face.


    "Sure. I don''t mind being greeted by a friendly face every morning," I replied. "But Sachi, don''t you need to practice every morning too? I''m impressed you can still take your time here. Am I getting special treatment?"


    Sachi giggled, her cheeks blushing slightly. "Well, if it''s for you, I can always make time."


    This girl... It''s hard not to appreciate her dedication.


    "You know, if you keep acting like that, I might just fall for you as well." I teasingly said as I walked over to her, cing my hand on her shoulder before giving it a light squeeze.


    Sachi''s cheeks instantly turned crimson before trying topose herself with a cough. "H- hah! Don''t tease me like that, Onoda-kun!"


    She swatted my hand away yfully acting like our exchange was nothing serious, "But in all seriousness. We still practice every day, Onoda-kun! It''s just... the seniors are starting to ease up on it after our loss during our interhigh. They''re transitioning to focus on their studies more to ensure they can get into a college of their choice."


    "I see. That makes sense. Everyone will reach that point where they have to choose between their hobbies and their future."


    I couldn''t help but think about Kana, Rumi, Marika and Nao. Those girls would also be busy with their studies once summer vacation was over.


    Kana would soon have her debut as a novel author but she still couldn''t feel secure about it. Who knows how it will be received? Or will she be able to write a new book?


    Then there''s also Marika whose life was still marred with issues regarding her family and the arranged marriage.


    The future was indeed uncertain for us all. But as always, we could only look at the present and work on it for our desired future.


    After that, the two of us continued to our respective ssrooms.


    Upon entering, my presence once again stirred the calm atmosphere within it.


    It''s like I was a rock thrown in the middle of a calmke, causing ripples as my girls jumped up from their seats or ran to greet me.


    When Shio arrived for our first period, the woman didn''t start the homeroom right away, instead, she called for our ss President.


    Mio stood up from her seat and walked to the front, facing us.


    Even though they had yet to say anything, her expression was already enough to draw the ss''s attention.


    Mio adjusted her sses, cleared her throat, and began speaking in her usualposed tone. "Good morning, everyone. I have an announcement to make on behalf of our homeroom teacher."


    As she said that, the ssroom instantly became abuzz as they tried to guess what kind of announcement it would be.


    I looked at Shio and saw her grinning, acting like she had prepared something I might find delightful.


    Soon, as the mor died down, Mio continued, "There will be a ss event this week. It''s rted to the uing cultural festival. And no, we''re not going to vote about what our ss is going to do yet. Instead of jumping straight into nning, the school administration has decided to host a pre-festival activity to foster ss unity and creativity.


    Each ss will send representatives to participate in a brainstorming and team-building workshop toe up with innovative ideas for their cultural festival presentations."


    The announcement stirred up more excitement and curiosity among my ssmates. Whispers and chatter filled the room as they spected about the details. Meanwhile, I leaned back in my seat, ncing at Shio, who still held that mischievous grin.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Not gonna lie, neither Shio nor Mio told me about this. Since there was no mention of the Student Council, this was probably something that was decided by the faculty or... Hayashi- sensei herself.


    Next to me, Aya had a sparkle in her eyes. The shy girl was also excited about it even though she probably wouldn''t volunteer for it.


    As for Satsuki, she was pretending to not be interested again but she was already poking my side as though hinting at me that we should do it together.


    And after ncing at my other girls, they all had the same looks on their faces.


    After a while, Mio raised a hand, signaling for everyone to quiet down.


    "Okay. You don''t have to get excited yet. The workshop will take ce on Thursday, during thest two periods of the day. Attendance is mandatory, and it''ll be supervised by the teachers. We''re expected toe prepared with at least one preliminary idea to discuss as a group. So, if you have any suggestions, start thinking about them now."


    "What about the representatives? How are they going to be selected?" Yamada, the


    loudmouth, raised his hand.


    This time, it was Shio who spoke, taking over Mio in standing before her podium.


    "What do you think? Do you want to vote for representatives or-"


    Before she could give a second option, Fukuda sitting at the far back raised his hand and grumpily said, "Sensei, what''s the point of voting if it''s going to be Onoda again?"


    Well, I cannot argue with that. With my girls here, they''d surely vote for me to be one of the representatives and thenpete over the remaining spots.


    "Oh? I never thought you''d be interested in this one, Fukuda. Okay. Let''s not do it by vote or nomination. Let''s draw lots. For the record, we will select five representatives. These five will have to work together during the workshop. I won''t tolerate conflict. If you do well in the workshop, our ss will receive additional funding for the festival." Shio announced with a pleasant smile, emphasizing thatst part.

 Chapter 2328: Drawing the Five Representatives

    Chapter 2328: Drawing the Five Representatives


    ?


    The drawing of lots was done by having us write our names on slips of paper and putting them into a box. Shio would then pick five names randomly.


    Because of that, the chance of being chosen was equal for everyone. She was truly being fair. Yet, why did it feel like her grin hadn''t dissipated? Like she still had something up her sleeve, waiting for me.


    It couldn''t be that she had a surefire way of picking me out of 31 names, right? Yep. Most likely, that''s the case.


    The ss whispered among themselves and the anticipation rose as Shio slipped her hand inside the box. She shook it lightly, the rustling papers akin to the shuffling of cards before a high-stakes poker game.


    Looking around us, Ogawa, Fukuda and the rest of the boys who hated my guts were probably praying for me not to be picked. They''re already so exhausted seeing me always getting the girls'' favor. Too bad for them though. My gut feeling was already telling me that no matter the oue, one of the five names that Shio would draw was going to be my name.


    "It''ll be nice to do it with you, Ruki," Aya whispered beside me. Her eyes sparkled, already imagining the possibilities.


    "Mhm... It''ll probably be fun. Don''t you think so too, Satsuki?" I replied, turning to the grumpy girl sitting on my other side.


    "I don''t care, idiot. If I get picked and you''re not there, I''ll withdraw."


    "That''s so like you. But let''s just wait and see," I chuckled as I reached over to squeeze Satsuki''s hand, feeling the warmth of her skin and the softness of her fingers. She rolled her eyes and grumbled at my shamelessness but as always, she didn''t pull away.


    Behind me, Sakuma, who had probably been feeling conflicted ever since the camping trip, tried to join our conversation, "Maemura in brainstorming? Onoda. Won''t we be in trouble if she gets picked?"


    At hisment, Satsuki immediately fired back, "Huh?! What did you say, idiot? Are you picking a fight?"


    Sakuma held his hands up in mock surrender as he chuckled at Satsuki''s quick temper. "Calm down, Maemura. I''m just saying, you know how you get when ites to nning. You might turn the whole thing into a battle royale if you''re not happy."


    "Dude, stop digging your grave further," I said before turning to Satsuki, who was already ring at Sakuma.


    "Hey, idiot Ruki. Should I bury him right now?" Satsuki whispered through gritted teeth. Her grip on my hand tightened as though she was using me as her restraint.


    "Well, I don''t think you still need to. He has already dug himself a hole to bury himself in." I smirked before turning to Sakuma whose smile was quivering a bit.


    They used to banter like this before I stole her from him. But now, Sakuma couldn''t get an upper hand anymore.


    I could tell what he was trying to do. To restore some semnce of their past friendship. But after everything, it was impossible. The recent events during the camping trip, where he saw Setsuna-nee getting closer to me also didn''t help. Even his attempts to treat me like a best friend had mellowed out.


    I gave him a lot of advice before regarding her. s, even though I never meant to make Setsuna-nee fall for me, the situation was already gravitating toward it, especially when we had that dateing up.


    He could sense that, of course. Wasn''t that the reason why he was starting to hang out with the cuck group of Fukuda and Miyoshi? Yet, he''s still trying like this.


    Well, there''s no point in me kicking him down the pit he''s already in. I''d rather spend the effort in pampering my girls than dealing with him.


    Soon, the drawing of lots started.


    Mio held the box while Shio pulled the first paper out.


    Anticipation rolled through the ssroom like a wave as Shio opened her mouth. "Oh. What''s this? Our representative is..."


    She intentionally trailed her voice there but in the end, her eyesnded on me as she unfolded the paper. "Onoda Ruki!"


    "What the heck?!" Fukuda eximed from the back and then other boys also followed. As for the girls, they all had varying expressions but mostly gasps of understanding. In one part of their mind, it only makes sense if I was picked. In another, they probably felt sorry for the other boys who were hoping I wouldn''t.


    "S-sensei. Is that true? Is he really the first name to be drawn?" Miyoshi raised his hand and questioned with hope in his eyes. He was probably thinking that maybe, just maybe, this was rigged in my favor.


    Well, he was probably not wrong but it''s Shio, you know? He better not question her or else... her strict andmanding side would surely show.


    "It is. Are you insinuating that I would rig it for Onoda-kun, Miyoshi?" Shio''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Come here and read what''s written on this paper."


    Miyoshi swallowed his hope and nodded, walking up to the podium as he picked up the paper.


    Upon reading it, his eyes widened, and he stuttered, "I-it''s true, s-sensei. It''s Onoda''s name." He stepped back, bowed in apology and returned to his looking defeated.


    Shio''s eyes followed him before saying, "Look, if you''re thinking I will favor Onoda-kun because he''s my Student Assistant, then you''re wrong. I will pick names as theye, no matter whose name is drawn."


    If I didn''t know any better, I''d really believe her but her smile from earlier had already given it away. In any case, do they really want to be picked as a representative? It''s not like they''ll get extra marks from it.


    Fukuda, Miyoshi and the rest were probably just objecting for the sake of preventing me from getting all the attention again. They didn''t care about that workshop. All they wanted was to stump me in order to satisfy their hurt ego.


    Too bad for them. They wouldn''t be able to aplish anything against me in this ssroom.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Not that I was taking pride in it. I also think that if Shio rigged it, she''d be a little unfair. I''ll scold herter. Privately. For now, better to let the show go on.


    "Does anyone still have an objection? To be fair, I''ll give the five students who will be drawn a chance to object and step down if they don''t feel like doing it." Shio announced, her eyes ncing around the ssroom with a hint of challenge beforending on me again, her lips curling up. "Onoda-kun, what do you think?"


    "I''d love to represent our ss, Kinoshita-sensei," I replied while secretly putting on a yful expression.


    "Good. Now let''s move on to the next four names," Shio said as she once again put her hand


    inside the box.


    Given what happened, no one objected anymore as the four names were drawn.


    The second representative ended up being Shimura who was surprised because she was not expecting to be picked.


    The third representative was Ogawa. Yeah... That guy had the main character''s luck all along. He''d always get picked in cases like this.


    The fourth and fifth representatives were no surprise to me. They''re two of my girls.


    Chii and Nami.


    Satsuki, who was secretly hoping to be picked as well, squeezed my hand tightly in frustration. Aya was downcast but she looked up at me with her bright smile before saying,


    "Good luck, Ruki."


    I couldn''t help but pat the adorable girl''s head beforeforting the grumpy Satsuki.


    On the other hand, Chii and Nami looked thrilled.


    "Ruu, we''ve finally got a chance to be grouped in an activity," Nami pleasantly said as she turned to me, her eyes filled with excitement.


    As for Chii, the fake gyaru happily charged to my seat, her arms wrapping from the back of my


    chair.


    She was immediately sent back to her seat though since we''re still in the middle of the ss. Although the boys were unhappy with the result, most of them started rooting for Ogawa as


    though he was theirst hope.


    What a bunch of idiots.


    As for my girls who weren''t picked, some of them were also feeling bitter like Satsuki. They wanted to do an activity with me, after all. Unfortunately, the slots were limited, and Shio


    fairly drew those four names.


    After that, the rest of the ss period was spent with Shio discussing the rules of the workshop and the criteria for judging our ss''s performance.


    ording to her, it wasn''t supposed to be apetition but for the sake of hyping up the


    representatives that each ss would be sending, the teachers decided to turn it into one without making it like a battle royale.


    Maybe I''ll hear more about it from Hayashi-senseiter.

 Chapter 2329: Workshop Ideas

    Chapter 2329: Workshop Ideas


    ?


    The morning sses quickly passed and we found ourselves in the Club Building for lunch break. While some were excited about the uing swimming sses, they also couldn''t help but talk about the workshop that had just been announced.


    "What do you think about it, Shizu?" As I finished making my round of greetings with all the girls in the room, I sat next to her, handing over a sandwich that she was trying to reach from the middle of the table.


    Today, everyone brought more food than usual to share with everyone. Mina even got me Yayoi-san''s tall lunch box. That''s why it looked like a feast here.


    "What? The workshop? It''s good. That way, no one will be dumb enough to propose a stupid booth for the cultural festival likest year," Shizu while rolling her eyes as she took a bite of the sandwich.


    She was referring to the time when a group of students attempted to create an ''Underwater Mermaid Experience'' that ended up flooding their ssroom because the intable pool they brought popped while they were setting it up.


    Shizu told me that it was one of the first-year sses back then. Their batch. If it was done by a higher ss, it would be more disastrous because they''re upstairs.


    Although that incident happened before theypletely filled the pool with water, it still made a mess that took hours to clean up. It was one of the most memorable events of the festival, though not for the right reasons.


    Shizu was so exhausted when she told me that story.


    "Will you be a part of it as well?" I asked, watching Shizu''s reaction as she chewed.


    "Nope. Do you want to overwork me, numbskull? But I''ll be there with the teachers to watch over. So, don''t flirt openly!" Shizu teased, yfully poking my cheek before taking another bite.


    "Shizu-nee, why can''t Ruu flirt with us? Aren''t you being unfair?" Nami interjected with her toneced with mock indignation. She leaned closer to my side, her lips curving up to a yful smirk.


    Shizu sighed, her expression caught somewhere between amusement and exasperation to this cousin of hers, "Nanami, you know what I mean. Keep it subtle. We already have a shameless idiot as our man but you guys keep turning every room into your flirty yground. It''s fine not to be lowkey but if you all keep doing that, everyone will find it annoying."


    Nami stuck her tongue out at her old cousin. She knew that was the only thing she could do without getting scolded. Furthermore, she also agreed with her.


    Not just her, I also agreed with her sentiment. I mean, if we kept showing a public disy of our affection, we''d soon run into trouble because it was considered rude in this country. And with me being involved with a lot of girls, we''d be an eyesore for them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Shizu red at her little cousin before saying, "Just keep in moderation. And you, numbskull shouldn''t always go with the flow. I get that we''re all irresistible for you but just like before, you have to rein us in when we''re going overboard."


    "I understand," I said before leaning close to her, taking her lips that still tasted of the spread of the sandwich she was just munching, "We''re in a private space so I can do this, right?"


    Shizu''s cheeks instantly reddened as she pulled away after savoring it for a few seconds. "Ugh. This pervert," She mumbled under her breath before taking a sip of her juice. Her eyes observed the other girls'' reactions. She was the one who tended to be more forward, especially whenever we were in the Student Council Room but she was also the one who''d keep everyone in line when we were in public.


    She might not say it but she''s probably afraid everyone would call her out for it.


    But little did she know, she was not really that much different from the other girls. As long as there''s an opportunity, they would jump at me.


    On the other hand, even if I tend to be the voice of reason most of the time, my perverted nature was making it hard to reel my desire in.


    "Ruu, that''s unfair if you only kiss Shizu-nee," Nami pouted.


    And just like that, that irresistible urge had taken over me once again. I kissed her deeply, giving her the same treatment I gave to Shizu. I felt Nami''s hand on my back, her fingers lightly tracing my muscles. Her other hand was on my neck, pulling me closer, as if afraid I''d stop. And why would I? She''s my girl too.


    When she was satisfied, I found the gazes of the girls waiting for their turn too. So, I did. I stood up from my seat once again and moved from one to the other, giving them all a kiss that was neither too long nor too short. Each one had their own way of responding. Some were blushing shyly, others were boldly eager, and some even had a glint of mischief in their eyes as they kissed me back.


    Obviously. I had to skip when it came to Minori and Yuika-senpai.


    In any case, Shizu, Haruko, and Rumi scolded me for turning the ce into a kissing booth while we were in the middle of our lunch. It didn''t matter though. The taste of those kisses and the smile left behind on their lips were worth it. I''d still do it even if they tied me afterward.


    After a while, the atmosphere settled down and we returned to our previous discussion as if nothing intimate happened.


    Aya, seated beside Nami, tilted her head as she asked with her voice soft but curious. "So, Ruki... what''s your n for the workshop? Do you already have ideas, or will you wait until the representatives meet?"


    "I''ll y it by ear for now. We still have no idea how it will be done, after all. But I guess it won''t hurt to discuss suggestions now." I turned to Aya with a grin, which earned me a shy


    but eager nod.


    This time even the silent Minori-senpai joined while Yuika-senpai eagerly listened on the side. While we talked about possible ideas for the cultural festival, those knowledgeable in certain areas spoke up, suggesting what they thought would work best. Chii''s voice was particrly loud, proposing a love booth, which was met with varying degrees of enthusiasm and skepticism, saying we might just be the customers for it.


    Imagine how I will keep returning to the same booth, each time apanied by a different girl. Whichever ends up doing that will be baffled at seeing me back in the line with someone else after finishing the activity with another girl. It would definitely raise eyebrows if not outrightints.


    "Chii, you''re just looking for an excuse to make everyone jealous," Nami teased as she narrowed her eyes yfully at the fake gyaru.


    "Hey! That''s not true! I just think it''ll be fun. Right, Kii?" Chii retorted, pouting as she turned


    to me for backup.


    Her face was red, though, betraying her ulterior motives.


    "Sure, sure," Shizu interjected, rolling her eyes. "But if you propose that idea during the workshop, you''ll definitely be shot down by the others. If you guys want to get that extra funding, think of something the entire ss can participate in. The workshop isn''t just about making things fun for a few of us."


    Chii huffed but didn''t argue further, though her lips twitched into a grin when I gave her a knowing smile. Shizu could be wrong, after all. I doubt everyone would be against seeing a love booth where they confess with their crush.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen there but it will surely be chaotic, especially if the other girls, not just from our ss, will also be there.


    I mean, Maaya, Rae, and even Watanabe became one of the representatives of their respective sses. If those from the senior sses also mixed with us, that''ll be one heck of an


    experience, to say the least.


    My girls and I will be taking over that workshop.

 Chapter 2330: Waiting for me?

    Chapter 2330: Waiting for me?


    ?


    After we finished our lunch, my girls from the same ss hadn''t returned to our ssroom yet. They decided to wait for the time in that clubroom before changing into our school swimsuits for the uing swimming ss.


    Naturally, I couldn''t stick around with them since I still needed to go to the Administration Building to report and maybe question Hayashi-sensei about the workshop and then check on my lovely teachers. I promised to return though so... they might wait for me before changing to it. That way, I''d get the full experience.


    I stood up, adjusting my uniform before ncing at the girls who were already discussing their ns for the rest of the day.


    The atmosphere in the clubroom was as lively as ever, withughter and chatter filling the space.


    Aya waved at me with a shy smile as I prepared to leave.


    "I''ll be back soon, so don''t cause too much trouble," I teasingly said, gathering the attention of everyone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    That earned me a yful scoff from Nami, who was loungingfortably on one of the chairs.


    "Aren''t you the one who we should warn, Ruu? Your trips to the Administration Building are always eventful,¡± Nami grinned mischievously, her eyes showing the same sparkle that seemed to say she was well aware that I wasn''t just reporting there.


    "Don''t take too long, shameless idiot," Sattsuki said as she picked up her swimsuit and dangled it in front of me, "I won''t wear this without you."


    "Girl, stop giving me a reason to rush back here. What will I do if I forget my report?" I said before walking over to them.


    Understanding what I was going to the girls, they waited for me to approach them before jumping in my arms or outright pulling my head down for a kiss.


    After satisfying them, I walked to the door and nced back at them one more time before stepping out, promising my swift return.


    Perhaps if I didn''t do that, one or two of them would be following me outside, bringing me to the other empty clubroom where we''d do more than just a kiss.


    As I started making my way to the Administration Building, I pulled out my phone to call Akane and the girls from the other school, checking on them as they were also spending their lunch break together.


    "Husband,e and pick me up. I miss you..."


    As always, Akane''s quirk was in full swing. Fuyu, who was taking care of her, looked a little exhausted from her constantints of missing me. Even if Eri and Futaba were also helping out, Akane was really a handful.


    I could only apologize to them for the trouble while pampering Akane through the screen. There''s still half a day before school ends, they still had to suffer for that long. I promised to buy them a cake or a dessert of their choice which once again made Futaba work up because of her aversion to sugar intake.


    Fuyu and Eri loved it though. I was told to bring home a banana split and a cheesecake... Where should I get those? Hopefully, our local pastry shop would still have a cheesecake.


    As for the banana split... I guess I''ll have to make it myself. We still have ice cream in the fridge. There should be fresh bananas at the supermarket, if not, at the convenience store.


    In any case, that meant all three of them would be visitingter after school. Ah. No. Futaba was still a question mark but if she shows up, I''ll have a great time teasing her with sweets.


    ... Wait. I promised her I won''t do it anymore but ugh... the urge was just too much. She better hope I get distracted enough by the other three.


    When I arrived at the Administration Building, Hayashi-sensei was already waiting outside, her arms crossed over her chest, tapping her foot impatiently. She had her sses on which she wore whenever she was serious, or in this case, annoyed.


    This was new though. Why was she waiting for me at the entrance? Was she not afraid to be found out as our school''s Director anymore?


    Seeing Hayashi-sensei waiting at the entrance with her signature sses and the stern expression that could make even the boldest of delinquents reconsider their life choices, I felt a twinge of appreciation.


    Well, this was her being so dedicated to our meetings no?


    "Sensei," I greeted with a respectful bow and a genuine smile that I usually only show my girls, "I wasn''t expecting to see you here. Is there something important that you have to wait for me here?"


    Her eyes narrowed a little as she let out a silent sigh. Following that, she red at me as she replied, "No. I''m not here for you, shameless brat. I went to the faculty room and I thought it''s about time you show up so..."


    Ah. So that''s the excuse she''s going to use, huh? She couldn''t openly admit that she was really waiting for me here.


    "... Additionally, I have to ensure you''re not going to create ''idents'' on the way." "idents?" I tilted my head, feigning innocence though I knew exactly what she meant. My ''incidents'' often had a way of snowballing into full-blown spectacles but why was she concerned about that though? It''s not as if she''s the one going to be in trouble.


    "Don''t y coy, brat. You''re the Disciplinary Officer now. You''re closely rted to the Student Council. Start caring about your reputation," She sternly said, adjusting her sses as she beckoned me to follow her upstairs. She put her hands in the pockets of herb coat and started moving. Her long strides and confident posture made it clear she wasn''t in the mood for any retort from me. Or maybe she was simply escaping, who knows?


    "Yes, ma''am," I said, falling into step behind her, though I couldn''t resist adding, "But you make it sound like it''s all my fault. I''m not the one who initiates these things most of the time."


    Hayashi-sensei stopped abruptly, spinning on her heel to face me, her eyebrow raised in a skeptical arch. "Most of the time?"


    I chuckled nervously. "Alright, maybe it''s fifty-fifty."


    She sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose as if summoning the patience of a saint. "Onoda- kun, just... keep your antics to a minimum. You''re lucky you''repetent enough to make up for your... other tendencies."


    I nodded, appreciating her roundaboutpliment. "I''ll do my best, Sensei. You know I only want nothing but to be of help to you."


    "Who are you kidding, brat?" She exhaustedly retorted but a shadow of a smile slowly crept on her face. She quickly turned around to hide it though.


    Watching her back as she ascended the stairs, I could only shake my head while silently muttering to myself, "Mhm. I''m also looking forward to our time, sensei."

 Chapter 2331: Are you flirting with me?

    Chapter 2331: Are you flirting with me?


    ?


    "Shameless brat, I haven''t asked for a massage yet, why are you already there?" Hayashi- sensei asked with raised eyebrows.


    She then lifted her chin, her sharp gaze seemingly piercing through me. No matter how much she tried to act upset, I could feel slight amusement flickering behind herposed demeanor.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I just finished my short report regarding everything that happened around me yesterday. With nothing really special happening, Hayashi-sensei also had less to say about it.


    "I thought you''d need a massage after dealing with me all the time, sensei. Consider it preemptive care." I cheekily replied, shing her a grin that had her narrowing her eyes in return.


    "Hmph, what an incorrigible brat. At least take up from your father. He''s a witty guy who always has a way to exin everything. If he''s the one standing there, exining why he has to massage me, he will say something like, ''It''s to keep my sensei in tip-top shape for the uing cultural festival'' or something like that," Hayashi-sensei replied, though her stern expression was cracking into a smile.


    She''s fantasizing. This woman... She still hasn''t moved on from him, has she? Or maybe, she''s just using him again topare me with. Now that she''s bing more conscious of me after these repeated meetings, she needed something to keep her in check.


    "Mhm. I can imagine him saying that, but sensei, I think it''s only applicable if you''re my mother. Otherwise, it''s no good. He cannot bepared to a shameless brat like me."


    "You don''t have to rub that in my face. Ugh." Hayashi-sensei frowned as she waved a dismissive hand at me.


    She leaned back as the tension in her shoulders loosened slightly beneath my touch. Despite herint, I already started my usual massage, relieving her.


    "Enough about that. Since you won''t stop, just do it right. I hate to admit but you have a way of twisting the mood, Onoda-kun. It''s both frustrating and oddly... refreshing. But don''t get carried away. I''m not praising you!"


    Although she said that, Hayashi-sensei''s protest was clearly half-hearted. Soon, she closed her eyes, allowing me to continue massaging her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, sensei. I''m only like this because I respect you."


    Her eyebrows twitched again, maybe finding it unbelievable how shameless I was. "Respect, you say? I''ll be enlivened if that''s really the case. Don''t think just because I''m inexperienced, I won''t know that you''re flirting with me. You''re really insatiable."


    "Flirting? Sensei, I''m not doing that yet. You''ll know I''m flirting if I start to be more... affectionate," I replied with a lowered voice, just enough to tickle her ear. My hands moved from the broadness of her shoulders to her neck, gently working the tension out of her muscles.


    Her eyes snapped open, and she shot me a re that could melt steel. But she didn''t stop me.


    "Who are you trying to fool, brat?" Hayashi-sensei huffed. "Your charm is as subtle as a ringing bell. In short, it''s too obvious. But fine, if you''re going to act like you''re not flirting, I''ll pretend not to notice it. Anyway, enough about your antics, you have a question, right?"


    Look at her, diverting the topic to escape my teasing. It was so endearingly predictable. But well, I''ll let her off with that.


    I straightened up, dropping my yful tone but leaving my hand working closely. "Right. About that. This unity workshop... Do you have any specific expectations from each ss? Or is it more of an open floor for ideas?"


    Although her head was now resting on the softness of the sofa''s backrest, Hayashi-sensei adjusted her sses while keeping her eyes closed as her expression returned to the serious educator she often portrayed.


    "The workshop is meant to encourage creativity and coboration. We want all sses toe up with proposals that represent their unique dynamics while still being feasible within the school''s resources. That said..." She paused for a moment then opened one of her eyes to stare at me from below, "I trust you''ll ensure your ss doesn''t submit something outrageous. You''re one of the representatives from your ss, am I right?"


    "Outrageous? Us? Never," I replied with mock indignation, "Sensei, do you not trust me enough? I told you despite myplex rtionship, I''m still prioritizing my studies. This cultural festival might not be rted to it but since I''m going to do it with my girls, I''ll naturally give my best."


    "So, anything rted to your girls, you''re going to do your 100%?"


    "Yes, Sensei. After all, for me, their happiness is a reflection of my sess," I said with a genuine expression that made her click her tongue again.


    After that, she closed her eyes, focusing her senses back on the sensual experience my hands were giving her. Her breathing slowed down as she let out a gentle sigh of relief, enjoying the


    massage.


    "I mean it, Onoda. None of your schemes disguised as ''innovative ideas,"" She warned with her voiceced with a hint of her concern.


    "Understood, sensei. I''ll make sure it''s something that gets the stamp of approval from both the teachers and the students. And you."


    I said as my arms once again wrapped around her, holding her just like the previous days.


    "This brat..." She breathlessly murmured but the way she lifted her head and leaned it against my chest showed she didn''t really mind me doing this.


    After a while, I momentarily released her to move back and join her on the sofa, slipping myself behind her, letting her lean on me instead of the backrest before holding her intimately from behind, indulging myself in her wonderful fragrance. She didn''t protest, just leaning into my embrace, the tension in her body slowly dissipating.


    "Now, tell me if you''re not flirting with me." She smilingly said, her voice carrying a mix of exasperation and resignation. "You''re lucky I''m tolerating this, Onoda-kun. I should throw you out for this audacity, right?"


    I chuckled softly, tightening my embrace just a little, "I think you''re fond of me, Sensei. And I''m so lucky to have that privilege. And even if you can call this flirting, I also see this as my way of showing you my respect and appreciation. Also, to continue to provide youfort." "Respect? Appreciation? Comfort? You have a very warped way of showing those things. And don''t think I didn''t catch that smirk." She repeated with a skeptical tone. Nevertheless, she


    still didn''t push me away,


    "Then why aren''t you stopping me?" I teased, lowering my voice again as I rested my chin lightly on her shoulder. "Maybe you enjoy this too much to resist?"


    She scoffed but she couldn''t hide the faintest hint of pink tinging her cheeks. "Enjoy it? You must be delusional. I''m simply too tired to deal with your nonsense right now. I''m just using you forfort. Give and take, that''s how it is."


    "Right. Of course," I replied, my tone humoring her. "Whatever helps you sleep at night,


    Sensei."


    She let out a defeated sigh, leaning further into me as if surrendering to the moment. "You''re insufferable, Onoda. If I didn''t know better, I''d say you were a professional at this."


    "Rather than a professional, I''ll say I''m used to this. I''ve fallen for a lot of girls. If I can''t even make youfortable, shouldn''t I consider myself a failure?"


    She stiffened slightly at my words, her sharp intellect undoubtedly picking apart my statement for any underlying motives. "You sure know how to twist words to your


    advantage."


    "Well then, what if I acted more audacious like... kissing you?"


    "If you did that, I''ll throw you out of this room right away."


    "Alright. Forget that. But honestly, sensei..." I said softly as I slotted my head closer to her that our cheeks were now touching. "You do so much for everyone, Sensei. You deserve to feel


    appreciated too."


    Her lips parted as if to respond, but she hesitated, her expression softening. For a moment, the strict, no-nonsense teacher persona seemed to fade, reced by a woman who carried a quiet vulnerability beneath herposed exterior.


    "You''re too smooth for your own good," She finally muttered, turning her face slightly away, though she made no effort to break free from my embrace.


    We sat like that for a while, the atmosphere calm and intimate. It was a rare moment where words weren''t necessary and the silence felt moreforting rather than awkward.

 Chapter 2332: Assistance

    Chapter 2332: Assistance


    ?


    Five minutester, Hayashi-sensei cleared her throat, signaling the end of our quiet reprieve. She started wriggling out of my embrace.


    "Alright, enough of this. You finished your report and you still have sses to take." She


    turned her head to look at my face momentarily before quickly averting it to wipe her fogged- up sses.


    I reluctantly let go and watched her rise to her feet, moving back behind her table, leaving me alone on that sofa where I could still feel the warmth of her body tickling my skin. "Thanks for indulging me, Sensei. Shall I do it every day from now on? You know, for yourfort."


    She rolled her eyes and pretended to be annoyed, but I saw the small smirk ying on her lips. "If you really want to help, make sure you do well in that workshop and have your ss lead everyone toe up with ideas that won''t cause a scandal, Onoda-kun. That''s the best way to repay my ''indulgence."


    Look at her, if she kept acting like this, my desire for her might just really form one of these days.


    Yeah. I was still not at the point where I wanted to make her mine. My head was still only focused on cheering her up after giving up chasing after my father.


    It was working, however, I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty because it looked like I was just diverting those unrequited feelings of hers to me.


    I should really make up my mind soon because, at this moment, it only looked like I was taking advantage of her momentary vulnerability.


    What a scum, right?


    "What are you still looking at me? Stop pushing your luck, shameless brat. Now go. Remember, no shenanigans during the festival prep. Both in your ss and your club" Hayashi-sensei continued as she waved her hand in a shooing motion. "Don''t make me regret this little... break we had."


    I grinned as I gave her a yful salute. "Yes, ma''am. See you tomorrow."


    As I left her office, I heard her clicking her tongue again but in a chirpy way. I held myself from ncing back, not wanting to ruin the moment.


    Walking down the hallway, I couldn''t help but reflect on how much Hayashi-sensei had changed in front of me. She was still the same strict teacher but had developed a softer side, especially when it came to me. No matter my view of it, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Somehow, it was urging me to continue uncovering her, little by little.


    Going down the first floor, my feet took me to the faculty office where I found Shio at her desk, surrounded by stacks of papers, looking as busy as ever. She nced up from her work, her eyes lighting up when she saw me.


    She held it in though considering there were other teachers around. Instead, we both acted in our public role as the teacher and her Student Assistant.


    Before going to see Orimura-sensei or Ryouko-san, I decided to spend time with this woman, even if we''d only be faced with mounds of paperwork.


    "Onoda-kun, are you here to assist me with this mountain of papers?" Shio greeted with a polite smile that barely masked the warmth in her gaze.


    "Well, didn''t you call for me, Kinoshita-sensei? As your Student Assistant, I can''t let you get buried under all this. Who''d scold me if you''re stuck here?" I replied with a smirk, pulling up a chair beside her desk.


    That initial exchange immediately gathered attention from the other teachers but not in a malicious way.


    One of them teased, "Looks like you''ve got quite the eager assistant, Kinoshita-sensei. Maybe you should share your secret for keeping him so motivated."


    Then, our science teacher, Mrs. Suzuki, chimed in, "Well, that''s Onoda-kun we''re talking about. That boy has always shown diligence in ss. I should''ve taken him as my assistant too."


    She looked at me and I inadvertently bowed politely to her, acting as humbly as I could.


    "Un. Suzuki-sensei is right. He''s always this diligent. Too bad, I got to him first." Shio yfully replied but her expression had this hint of pride. She''s also feeling good that I''m getting praised by the other teachers.


    I guess that''s how it is when our rtionship has transcended the typical student-teacher boundary. I''m already her husband in her eyes. All we were waiting for was for us to sign a marriage certificate and a wedding.


    As the attention of the other teachers left us, she cleared a spot for me on her desk and handed over a stack of papers. "You''re as shameless as ever, Ruru. But I suppose I can''tin, I''m holding back asking you for this yet here you are."


    "Come on, Shio. Don''t hold back. Ask me whenever you need help. What''s the point of me being your Student Assistant if you''re not going to use it to your advantage?" I teasingly scolded her in a voice low enough for only her to hear.


    Her cheeks flushed a soft shade of pink, which she tried to hide by quickly turning back to her work. "You know I can''t just rely on you all the time."


    "You say that but you know how I am. If you keep being this reserved, Ryouko-san, Orimura- sensei or even Hayashi-sensei could take up most of my time during breaks. And I know you wouldn''t like that," I leaned closer, my voice a soft tease to her ear.


    "Unlike them, I can have you in our apartment, all to myself," She whispered back, trying toe up with a retort. She failed though, because she knew I was right.


    Even if she''s truly the only one to have a privilege like that at the moment, I doubt it would remain unchanged considering the development of my rtionship with the other three. Grabbing a stack of documents, I started sorting them into neat piles. This way, we slipped out of the awkward silence and returned to the official student-teacher dynamic. "So, what''s on the agenda today? These are a lot. This isn''t just about your ss, is it?" I asked while skimming through the documents. After reading just the first few lines, I could tell that the workload wasn''t limited to her homeroom responsibilities.


    "You guessed it," Shio replied, her tone shifting into her professional teacher mode. "I''m covering for another teacher who''s out on leave. And then there''s the workshop and festival preparation papersing in fast. On top of that, there''s the uing midterm exam


    schedule to finalize."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ugh. That''s too much," I remarked, shaking my head. "You need me now more than ever, don''t you think so? Let mee help you out with these."


    "Don''t let it get to your head, Ruru. You''re here because you offered. I could''ve managed just fine. Your Shio isn''t going to be defeated by papers," She puffed up her chest as she tried to


    act tough.


    Unfortunately for her, that small, exhausted spark in her eyes was more than enough for my head to spring into action.


    "Of course, you could have. But now you don''t have to." I shed her a confident grin, settling in to lighten her workload. Sneakily, I grabbed her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    Just like this, we worked together in afortable rhythm. She handed me papers to organize while she focused on reviewing lesson ns and preparing materials. asionally, I''d make ament to lighten the mood, and she''d either roll her eyes or chuckle quietly.


    With how fast time flies, I''d probably not have enough time to visit the other two... but I could still check afterward. Besides, our swimming ss would be handled by Ryouko-san so it''s


    fine.

 Chapter 2333: Lets spend a night together

    Chapter 2333: Let''s spend a night together


    A bit of overestimation, my time with Shio only felt like time flew past but in truth, the efficiency of the two of us working together was perfect. We sped through half of it within minutes and we could¡¯ve done more but Shio remembered she hadn¡¯t eaten her lunch yet.


    With that, I ended up urging her to do so. And given that there wouldn''t be any time for us to finish it after she finished eating, she told me to go ¨C after sneakily asking me for a kiss right inside that faculty room.


    That was too risky but we pulled it off. I don¡¯t know how but we did. I scolded her right after though. Yep. It became my turn to do that since normally, I wouldn¡¯t take that much risk. It¡¯s akin to infiltrating a heavily guarded royal pce and sneaking into the royal bedchamber to kiss the queen.


    After that, I checked the time and found I¡¯d still have time to visit Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei in the private offices.


    I found Ryouko-san already preparing to leave. Since we¡¯d already finished going over her lesson for our PE ss ¨C which would just be the same as what she taught the other sses yesterday ¨C she probably didn¡¯t expect me toe and visit today.


    Due to that, she was genuinely happy that she almost dropped her lesson n upon seeing me.


    We sat down together and decided to take a final look at her lesson to improve on it. But truthfully, it was just our excuse to have a justification for staying in her office for a little bit longer.


    As Ryouko-san and I reviewed her lesson n, the atmosphere between us naturally became intimate. No matter how much we restrained our attraction for each other these days, we¡¯d just suddenly find ourselves in a questionable position where we¡¯d be questioned if seen by some other soul.


    This time, I ended up putting myself behind her as well, my arms wrapped tightly around her navel and my chinfortably resting on her shoulder, as we looked over her lesson n for the day.


    ¡°So, what do you think, Ruki-kun?¡± She asked, tapping her pen against the table. ¡°Is there anything you think I should change? Should I cut down the lecture so you can all freely dip inside the pool?¡±


    I pretended to scrutinize the n, skimming through the words written on the paper. ¡°Hmm, nope. It looks solid already. You shouldn¡¯t give us special treatment, you know? The others might start suspecting that you¡¯re favoring us too much. I heard about it. Someone from the other sses wasining about how our activity was different from theirsst week.¡±


    Right. It truly became a little different after we fine-tuned that ry activity the next day for our ss.


    Ryouko-san sighed, leaning her back against me as if seekingfort. I tightened my hold on her, my lips brushing against the side of her neck but I didn¡¯t outright kiss her. That could wait.


    ¡°I figured as much. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d notice but I suppose it¡¯s only natural. You¡¯re just more¡­ involved. I felt more motivated to improve the lesson whenever it¡¯s your ss¡¯s turn.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that, Ryouko-san. But you know you¡¯re risking your reputation by making it obvious,¡± I teased, tightening my hold on her slightly. ¡°Not that I mind the extra attention but I¡¯d rather not see you stressed about unfair rumors. As your Student Assistant, I¡¯ll always help you with it so you can slowly bridge the gap for every student but¡­ we should exercise uniformity in our lessons.¡±


    She let out a soft chuckle, her head leaning slightly toward mine. ¡°You¡¯re right, as always. I¡¯ll keep things consistent moving forward. Still, I can¡¯t deny that I like seeing how much more engaged your ss gets.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you¡¯re also more open to them, maybe because of my presence. They didn¡¯t need to be too scared anymore,¡± I joked, though it wasn¡¯t far from the truth.


    Ryouko-san¡¯s strict and militaristic style of discipline was still happening in other sses but when it came to our ss, that strictness was loosening up. And I could confidently say that it was because of my presence.


    Given my position as her Student Assistant as well, the others would slowly connect the dots as to why that was happening.


    After we finalized the lesson n, we remained in ourfortable position. This time, Ryouko-san rxed even more as she rested her head on my shoulder and looked up at me.


    She softly murmured, ¡°You know, Ruki-kun. I feel like my life has been a lot easier ever since I opened up to you. Being able to rx like this feels like a luxury before.¡±


    I tilted my head slightly, brushing my cheek against hers. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, Ryouko-san. You know I¡¯m always worried that I may be the one causing you stress. Because, you know...¡±


    She turned her head to look at me, her lips curling into a yful smirk. ¡°It was like that before I epted everything about you, Ruki-kun. Now, I¡¯m only looking forward to spending more time with you like this. Will you hurry up and graduate? That way we can stop hiding this.¡±


    ¡°Well, I would if I could. I also couldn¡¯t wait to bring you all home with me.¡± I quipped, making herugh softly.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be the other way around? I¡¯m bringing you home with me¡­ My bed is too wide for me alone, Ruki-kun.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t I sleep over one of these days, Ryouko-san? Let¡¯s spend a night together.¡±


    ¡°... You¡¯re getting even bolder.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but your Ruki-kun is a pervert who can¡¯t wait to sleep in the same bed as you.¡±


    Ryouko-san giggled at first but soon enough, she murmured with a soft, inviting voice that made my heart thump and my lower body jolt awake, ¡°Un¡­ Let¡¯s do that soon¡­ I may not be showing it but I¡¯m jealous that Sanae got further ahead when ites to intimacy with you¡­ I want it too, Ruki-kun. I want to feel your warmth inside me.¡±


    Upon saying that, Ryouko-san turned around to straddle me, her arms immediately wrapping to the back of my neck.


    We stared at each other for a moment before our lips got pulled by each other like mas.


    My hands held her tightly by the waist before pushing her lower body closer to me as her legs crossed behind me.


    No more words were needed to be said as we immediately fell into this intimate moment,municating our affection for each other.

 Chapter 2334: Lets settle with this temporarily *

    Chapter 2334: Let''s settle with this temporarily *


    ?


    Ryouko-san''s kiss was fiery and demanding, leaving no room for doubt about her intentions. Likewise, I responded with the same intensity, wanting to make use of this moment to satisfy her.


    My hands roamed her body, feeling her warmth through the fabric of her clothes as she


    eagerly reciprocated the passion. It was as if we were both trying to make up for lost time. Our tongues intertwined together as we kissed deeply.


    I guided her hips as she started rubbing herself against me, the friction setting my senses aze. The sofa creaked slightly under ourbined weight as we moved in a silent dance of desire.


    Ryouko-san''s breath grew heavier as her hands began unbuttoning my uniform, sliding it off my shoulders. I didn''t resist, instead, I mirrored her actions, pulling the zipper of her tracksuit down, revealing her one-piece navy blue swimsuit underneath.


    We stared at each other''s bodies for a moment before resuming our heated kiss. Her warm palms glided over my bare skin, feeling up my toned muscles underneath. I reciprocated, caressing her through the stic fabric of her swimsuit and eventually cupping the softness of her breasts and lifting their weight.


    "Ruki-kun..." She called for my name as the expression disyed on her face gave me all the permission I needed.


    I tugged the straps of her swimsuit aside, pulling them down to the middle of her back, exposing the creamy skin beneath and voluptuous rosy peak.


    My hands grabbed her pair again, directly this time, as I took the opportunity to kiss her neck. I kissed down to her corbone, feeling her shiver as she let out a sweet gasp.


    "Ryouko-san, how far are we going to take this?" I asked in a whisper as my hands squeezed her breasts gently, feeling her nipples harden against my palms.


    "As far as you want to," she murmured back, her voice filled with unmistakable desire.


    "Then... I want to make you feel good, Ryouko-san," I whispered, my hands squeezing her pair tighter, letting her perky tips be more pronounced.


    Her eyes widened as I leaned in and took one of her nipples into my mouth, suckling and teasing it with my tongue.


    Ryouko-san moaned right away as her delightful taste filled my mouth. The natural fragrance of her body filling my nostrils also added to the stimtion, driving me even more wild with desire.


    Her hips'' movements gradually grew quicker as her sacred ce rubbed and glided against my throbbing erection.


    To prevent her tracksuit from being stained by her love juices, I had her stand up for a moment where I helped her take it offpletely, leaving her only in her half-worn swimsuit.


    I reached for her hips, pulling her back to myp. Her swollen, pink nipples pointed at me, begging for more attention. I gave it to them without hesitation, switching to the other one.


    Her moans rang out her back arching slightly from the intense pleasure my mouth was giving her.


    I knew we had to proceed with caution as someone could pass by and hear her but the need to satisfy her desire was overwhelming.


    "Ruki-kun, I-I can''t hold it much longer," she gasped as she ground herself against me, her hands unbuckling my belt, "P-please..."


    Her voice was a sweet blend of desire and desperation, and it only served to fuel my own desire for her.


    I let her pull my pants down, freeing my hardened cock from its confines, fully erect and ready. She wasted no time in taking it in her hand before lowering herself back to myp.


    Before sliding forward, she paused for a moment. Her eyes were telling me to slide the remaining fabric of her swimsuit covering her sacred ce.


    I didn''t need a second invitation. With a swift motion, I slid the stic fabric to the side, revealing her glistening sacred ce. Her love juices leaked out, signaling how much she wanted this.


    Her hand was shaking slightly as she spread my precum around the tip with her thumb and let her love juices coat it before aligning it with her entrance.


    "Ruki-kun, can I?" she asked me. I could tell how much she wanted this but at the same time, she also knew that I was trying to find a better time or asion for our first time.


    I was already more than aware that if I just let them take the lead with their desire, we wouldn''t have to wait for so long. The same thing happened with Maaya yesterday. And now, Ryouko-san was at the same crossroads.


    I had to give her a definite answer here rather than stay silent.


    "You also know the extent of my desire, Ryouko-san. I also want to do this with you."


    "Un. But you''re holding back. To make it special."


    "Yes. That''s the case. However, I won''t be against it as well if you feel like this is the right moment."


    Ryouko-san went silent for a moment as she gradually fell back on myp, my cock sliding across her slit and settling firmly against her stomach, poking it slightly.


    "It isn''t... There''s your swimming ss to consider." She said with a hint of regret in her voice but she knew that was the right choice. If we went all the way right now, she might not be able to stand properly in front of the ss. Her head would also be filled with thoughts of me.


    "Then Ryouko-san, let''s n my sleepover after this." Upon saying that, I tightened my grip on her butt, initiating a gentle but firm squeeze as we began to rub against each other. "That way, we can enjoy ourselves without any worries."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ryouko-san nodded as she tightened her grip on my shoulder, her feet sinking on my side as she began to sway her hips. I could feel her wetness coating the length of my shaft. The friction was driving us both to the edge.


    "Let''s settle with this temporarily. Make me feel good, Ruki-kun."


    Her words were amand that I couldn''t refuse. I leaned back, supporting her body as she began to glide her warm, wet slit up and down my length. Each stroke was agonizingly slow, torturous in its sweetness.


    Our eyes remained locked, her pupils dting with her poke of the tip to her narrow entrance and sensitive clit.


    The sound of our bodies meeting filled the otherwise quiet office, mixing with the asional squeak of the sofa, the rustle of our clothes and the soft gaspsing from our mouths.


    I leaned in to kiss her again as I whispered "You''re so wet, Ryouko-san." "It''s all because of you," she replied, her voice breathy and needy. "I can''t help it."


    We teased each other, building up the tension until we couldn''t take it anymore. And then, when we felt ourselves reaching our limit, we slowed down as I pushed her down on the sofa, quickening the movement of my hips to bring us to our climax.


    Ryouko-san wrapped her legs tightly around me, making it easier for me to thrust faster. Soon, her hips quivered uncontrobly as she reached her peak. I didn''t hold back either, feeling the pressure build up as I watched her beautiful face contort with pleasure.


    Then, with one final, deep thrust, I released my load, the warmth of my cum mixing with her juices as it spilled onto her stomach.


    Ignoring how it would stain my body, I embraced her tightly as we kissed again while


    catching our breath in between.


    As we broke apart, I quickly moved to get her box of tissues to clean the part where my cum


    spilled.


    But as soon as I finished that, she pulled me down to lie down next to her, her face buried in


    my chest.


    "It feels so good, Ruki-kun," she murmured, her voice hoarse from the moaning.


    "Mhm. It does, Ryouko-san," I agreed, "But we''ll make it even more special during my


    sleepover."


    Her head moved slightly, indicating her pleased nod.


    We stayed like that for a moment longer as we nned that sleepover out. Then weposed ourselves. I adjusted Ryouko-san''s swimsuit and helped her back into her tracksuit. And


    likewise, Ryouko-san helped me fix my uniform.


    When there wasn''t any trace of what we did left in the office, Ryouko-san and I stood up as we


    prepared to leave the room.


    Naturally, we didn''t go out together. Ryouko-san left first, and I waited for a minute before leaving, my feet bringing me to Orimura-sensei''s door not far away from there.

 Chapter 2335: Still wont admit

    Chapter 2335: Still won''t admit


    ?


    "Shameless brat, what are you still doing here? Don''t you have a ss to go to?"


    That was Orimura-sensei''s first words upon seeing me standing by her door. With crossed arms and her usual stern expression, she looked every bit of an authoritative figure. But by now, I could read the subtle softness in her tone, a sign that she wasn''t entirely displeased by my presence.


    Like Ryouko-san, she''s in her tracksuit as she probably just finished a swimming ss for a few of the second-year sses.


    "I do, Orimura-sensei," I replied with a polite bow as I shamelessly stepped into her office, gently closing the door behind me.


    "I thought I''d check in to see if you missed me or something. You know... We can''t let a day pass without seeing each other, no?"


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical of my intentions. "Missed you? Stop daydreaming, you brat. I''m surrounded by enough trouble in this school without you adding to it."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Despite the teasing edge to her voice, I could see the smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    "A shame. And here I was getting excited to say how much I missed you too." I feigned a pout making her look more exasperated.


    "Stop being shameless and don''t waste your time here. I get it. You missed me but that won''t be enough to make me fall for you, understand?" She said, trying to maintain her stern exterior.


    Her words were sharp, but I could see the faintest blush creeping up her cheeks. Despite all her attempts to remain aloof and untouchable, Orimura-sensei was far too human when it came to me.


    "Got it, Sensei. But you know, I could just keep trying until it works." I grinned, stepping closer to her desk with deliberate slowness, testing the waters as usual.


    Given the nature of our bet where either she''s going to correct my path or I would make her fall for me, I should also start my offensive, not just during our intimate moment. After all, wasn''t it my specialty to make a girl fall in love with me unknowingly?


    "On a serious note, sensei. How did it go with Yuika-senpai? Did you find a solution to her problem?" I asked, my expression shifting from yful to genuinely concerned.


    Although Yuika-senpai was there with us during lunch, I heard she had yet to talk to Orimura- sensei about her request to be exempted from the swimming sses. This was also one of the reasons why I wanted to visit Orimura-sensei regardless of the time constraint.


    Orimura-sensei exhaled softly, her stern demeanor softening just a bit as she spoke about Yuika-senpai. ¡°She hasn''t approached me directly, but I didn''t forget about what you asked yesterday. I''ll make sure to address them before her ss tomorrow. If she''s that anxious to be seen, it''s better to handle it discreetly and professionally. Leave it to me."


    "Mhm. I knew I could count on you, sensei. And I know she''ll appreciate it. She''s kind of an introvert to ask you herself, especially since you''re, well... you."


    Orimura-sensei raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by my wording. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Nothing bad, of course," I chuckled as I raised both of my hands, "It''s just that you have this aura about you. Although not as aloof as how Ryouko-san used to be, your presence was overwhelming to some. People tend to think twice before speaking up. But it''s not a bad thing -it shows your authority. And, to be honest, I kind of like it."


    I heard her clicking her tongue but at the same time, she failed to hide the small smirk


    tugging at her lips despite her effort to maintain aposed expression.


    "ttery won''t get you anywhere, Onoda. You''re still the same shameless brat."


    "I''d argue it''s working a little," I yfully said as I pointed at her. "You''re smiling."


    With that, Orimura-sensei''s cheeks became tinged in pink which she quickly masked by clearing her throat.


    "Enough of this nonsense. Don''t you have a ss to get to? How long are you going to stay here? Are you waiting for me to kiss you?"


    "Well, that''s not within my n but I''ll take it if you''re going to give it to me, sensei" I retorted cheekily as I pretended to take a step closer to her.


    "Y-you brat. Stop being so shameless!" She stuttered as she looked like she was retreating one step at a time.


    I didn''t miss the way her eyes flickered down to my lips and it was enough for my boldness to crank up a notch.


    Before she could react, I zeroed out our distance. But Orimura-sensei continued retreating until she couldn''t anymore.


    With her back against the wall, I ced my hands on either side, caging her in.


    "Orimura-sensei, I know you''re a strong and independent woman but even you can''t deny the connection we have. And didn''t I tell you before? I will also give it my all to make you mine." I whispered as one of my arms hooked around her hips.


    With that, I didn''t wait for her to respond and leaned in for a kiss. To my surprise, she didn''t pull away. Instead, she closed her eyes and parted her lips slightly, giving me the invitation I needed.


    However, before our lips pressed against each other, she silently muttered, "... I also said I''ll make you mine, brat."


    Her sudden boldness took me aback for a second before she leaned in and captured my lips in a fiery kiss, her tongue invading my mouth with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. Her hands reached up to wrap around my neck, locking my head to prevent me from pulling away.


    Thissted for at least a minute before her lock loosened slightly, allowing me to pull away for a moment.


    A string of saliva connected us briefly before breaking as we tucked our tongues back in our mouths.


    "Sensei, are you still not going to admit how you''re developing feelings for me?"


    "Never. This... This is all for the sake of correcting your debauched ways, Onoda," Orimura- sensei replied, her voice low and slightly breathless. She was doing her best to maintain her professional facade. However, the flush on her cheeks and the pleasant glint in her eyes


    betrayed her.


    That answer from her prompted me to take her lips again, this time more aggressively. She didn''t resist. Instead, she responded with a passion that was more intense than the previous one. Our tongues hungrily tugged at each other as we took turns sucking. At the same time, our grip on each other tightened.


    Just like this, another few minutes passed, only stopping when we ran out of breath. With the time already counting down on me, we concluded our meeting with onest kiss before Orimura-sensei kicked me out of her office. She pushed on my back, hiding the crimson state of her face.

 Chapter 2336: New Tag

    Chapter 2336: New Tag


    ?


    Upon returning to the clubroom where my girls were waiting for me, I was greeted by their pouty expressions, obviously not too happy that it took me too long to return.


    In particr, Nami, Satsuki and Hana dragged me to a chair and locked me on it by using the ribbons of their uniform to tie my hand.


    And after that, they all walked to my front, their expressions a mix of yfulness and annoyance.


    "Ruu, you missed the moment we changed into our school swimsuits because you took your time outside," Nami started as crossed her arms over her chest, leaning forward slightly with a teasing glint in her eyes. "You promised you''d be here to give your opinion. But nope, you were too busy running around. Care to exin yourself?"


    Satsuki chimed in next, her tone more direct and equally grumpy as always. With her eyes narrowed like she was ring at me, she said after clicking her tongue, "Don''t give us that ''I had something important to do'' excuse. You always make time for us, so what gives? Did they also tie you in a chair like this?"


    Hana, standing next to them, added with a mischievous smile, "Ruki, if you''re going to make a promise that you''ll return soon, maybe try toplete it next time? We get it. You can''t miss an opportunity if it is presented to you. But you said you''d return. You never mentioned a few minutes before the swimming ss though. Look at you, have you changed yet?"


    The other girls like Chii, Hina, Saki, Aya, Mio and even Maaya and Misaki were also nodding in agreement with their grumbling, though their expressions weren''t as stern as the trio in front of me.


    I chuckled nervously as I nced at the trio who had taken charge of interrogating me while also looking apologetically at the girls watching this unfold.


    Theirbination of teasing, annoyance, and yfulness left me cornered-literally and figuratively.


    But, of course, it was only because they''re my girls that I could let myself be subjected to this. I don''t want to disappoint them. s, I probably did this time.


    "Alright, alright. Guilty as charged," I admitted with a wry smile. "I ended up getting myself hooked on helping Shio in her work and then I still pushed through on visiting the other two. It wasn''t exactly nned, but I couldn''t ignore them either. You know how it is. I''ll do the same for you if a situation like that arises."


    Nami narrowed her eyes further, leaning closer until her face was mere inches from mine. "Oh, we know how it is, Ruu. But that doesn''t mean you get a free pass for breaking your promise. Although you didn''t verbally make that promise, weren''t you excited to see us in our swimsuit? Mirae and Komoe got you to themselves yesterday. We''ve been waiting here..."


    Satsuki and Hana nodded in agreement, their expressions turning more yfully stern. They clearly concocted this little scene while waiting for me. But it was really my fault so... I was more than willing to be punished.


    Satsuki crossed her arms and smirked. "You better make it up to us, idiot Ruki. Don''t think we''ll just let this slide."


    Hana nodded with her perfect act of being solemn present on her face. "That''s right. You owe us, Ruki. And not just a simple apology. We needpensation."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The other girls murmured their agreement, some giggling while others feigned disapproval. It was clear that while they were genuinely annoyed, they were also enjoying the opportunity to tease me. Even the innocent Misaki was enjoying this.


    Man, don''t let her get ideas.


    Then, before I knew it, Chii moved behind the chair, her hand dropping on my hair as she started ruffling it, "Heh, Kii, sorry. You can''t get out of this trouble yourself. I''ll be starting with fixing your hair. You didn''t look, did you?"


    My hair? Ah. Right... Was it that messed up from my escapade outside? No. That should be from Orimura-sensei.


    Chii''s hands gently tugged at my hair, the motion oddly soothing despite the yful reprimand.


    She leaned closer, her lips brushing against my ear as she whispered, "Don''t think this is your only punishment, Kii. We''re just getting started."


    The teasing tone in her voice sent a shiver down my spine.


    At the same time, Nami, Satsuki, and Hana remained in front of me but little by little they


    also approached me, each one had an idea of what to do with me.


    "You might as well getfortable, Ruu," Nami said as she reached for my cheek, pinching it lightly. "You''re not going anywhere until we''re satisfied."


    Satsuki tilted her head, her fiery eyes practically glowing with mischief. "And don''t think you can charm your way out of this. You owe us big time, idiot."


    The girl kicked my leg but then she slowly settled herself on one of my thighs, squeezing it between her legs.


    Hana giggled, adding in a mockingly sweet tone, "Maybe we should make him change into his swimsuit while we watch. That would be fair, right?"


    With that ideaing up, the other girls watching this scene burst into softughter, their expressions ranging from amused to indulgent. Chii, still working on my hair, chimed in, "Not a bad idea, Hana-chan. But let''s save that for after we''re done with phase one." "Phase one?" I repeated with a raised eyebrow, "What is this, some kind of organized coup?" Aya, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up, "It''s not a coup, Ruki. We''re just going to remind you."


    Saki, Hana and the others also chimed in and I ended up hearing their concerns which were all valid.


    I sighed, letting a smile creep onto my face. "You''re all right. I messed up this time. So, what''s my punishment? I''ll take whatever you decide."


    Nami''s smirk widened. Like Satsuki, she settled down on my other thigh, "Whatever we decide, huh? Careful, Ruu, we might just take you at your word."


    With my hands tied up, I couldn''t even hold them even if I wanted to. This was torture, no?


    Satsuki cracked her knuckles, her grin turning almost predatory. It was as if she was finally going to be able to vent her frustration on me, "Let''s start with making him sweat a little. And this time it won''t be like a reward to you. When we go to the pool, you have to run tenps in the pool. No questions asked. We''ll be watching to make sure you don''t ck off." Hana pped her hands together, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "But before that, we''ll be the one changing you into your swimming trunks. Where is it, Ruki? Did you bring it with you?"


    At that statement, everyone instantly split themselves into two groups. One side was going to strip me of my uniform and the other side was looking for the swimming trunks in my bag.


    Well, it''s not like I would be shy changing in front of all of them considering they''d already seen me naked but to be handled like this... there would be a new tag stered on my face, ''domination loss''.


    In any case, as long as they''re satisfied then... I''ll y along. It''s not like I can''t make aeback, right?

 Chapter 2337 First Swimming Class (1)

    Chapter 2337 First Swimming ss (1)


    A few minutester, the girls and I walked out of the Club Building and made our way to the school pool. With the girls getting satisfied with what they did to me, the atmosphere was now more yful and light-hearted.


    Should I really call it light-hearted or intimate? I mean... they didn''t just strip me down and force me to wear my swim trunks in front of them, they also took their chance to pull down my boxers and satisfy themselves by taking turns to taste me. And given how I all find them irresistible, my cock weed it all like a reward despite how it was supposed to be punishment. But I don''t think they minded it at all. Because at the end of the day, my girls'' desire for me was no less than my desire for them.


    "We''rete because of you, Ruu." Nami impishly said as we approached the school''s pool area, her voice a blend of feigned annoyance and yfulness.


    "Yeah. Right. It''s all my fault for getting hard right there." I yed along while teasing them as well which earned me a few pinches from them as their faces turned crimson red, remembering how eager they were earlier.


    The pool area was a dome-shaped structure that could bepared to our gymnasium in size. When I first observed it during my patrol, there were at least five clubs rted to swimming and diving residing in them. There were two indoor pools and three outdoor pools but normally, only one indoor and outdoor pool were being used at a given time because of the maintenance schedule.


    This time, since the summer season has yet to settle -- it''s still the 30th of June -- we''re still going to do our first lesson indoors. But maybe by next week, we''d have to bask in the sun outdoors during our swimming lessons.


    In any case, this would only happen once a week. Our second PE lessons every week would be different. Ryouko-san might prepare another activity or just do the standard routine.


    And so, starting today and perhaps until the end of September, our Tuesdays will always have a swimming ss.


    As we entered the pool area, we were met with the gathering of our ss and ss 3 where Maaya and Misaki belonged. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking around, some of them were already in their swimsuit or swimming trunks but there was still arger portion who had their shirt or tracksuit on, hiding their swimwear underneath. My girls and I were also the same. They just let me exclusively see it. They would only take it off when Ryouko-san instructed us to take a dip in the pool and do some exercises she woulde up with.


    Perhaps thinking that we would be reprimanded, I saw some guys maliciously smirking at me. They really wanted me to suffer because of their envy from seeing how popr I was or how close I was to the girls.


    Obviously, we were thest to arrive here since the bell had already rung while we were still in the Club Building.


    Perhaps thinking that we would be reprimanded, I saw some guys maliciously smirking at me. They really wanted me to suffer because of their envy from seeing how popr I was or how close I was to the girls.


    But when Ryouko-san saw us, her reprimand was light and only focused on me. "Onoda-kun, as my Student Assistant, shouldn''t you show an example foring in early? Don''t you think it will reflect on me too?"


    I sheepishly nodded beforeing up with an obvious excuse, "Yes, Eguchi-sensei. I apologize. We just ran into some trouble. I couldn''t find my swimming trunks and the girls had to help me find them."


    With my voice loud enough for everyone to hear, the reactions from the students of both sses varied. Some snickered, some rolled their eyes, some were visibly furious and others who knew me like the other girls in our ss just giggled at my tant lie before calling me out.


    An-rin yfully hollered, "Onoda-han, you should''ve totally asked us for help, ya know? Me and Kushii are like, pros at finding missing swim trunks. We''d have even helped you put ''em on, like, no prob!"


    Kushii was immediately flustered. Despite usually being all yful and stuff, she''s now such a mess when ites to me... I guess that''s still the aftermath of her confessing her feelings.


    "An-rin! What the heck are you saying?!" Kushii''s cheeks turned a deep shade of red, her embarrassment totally obvious as she pped An-rin''s shoulder.


    Chii, the fake gyaru and their best friend, jumped in to respond in my ce. Once again, she was keeping up with her act despite already acting more demure around me.


    "An-rin, Kushii, chix! We got this covered, ya feel me? Plus, you two might get all distracted seeing Kii in his swimsuit. Like, can you even handle all that hotness?"


    She winked at them yfully and then at me.


    An-rin giggled, "Oh, Chii, you''re so bad! But like, you''re not wrong. Onoda-han''s got that kinda charm, ya know? No wonder even Kushii--"


    Before she could finish her words, Kushii had already moved behind her, her hand covering An-rin''s mouth.


    "An-rin, seriously, shut it!" Kushii hissed, her face still bright red. "You''re making it worse!"


    "Aww, Kushii, don''t be like that. We''re just having a little fun. Besides, it''s not like we don''t all know you''ve got a thing for Kii." Chii didn''t say thatst part aloud but with the attention drawn to them, it was probably the same as announcing it


    Kushii groaned, "Chii, not you too! I swear, you guys are impossible."


    Faced with that, Kushii ended up looking at me for help. I just smiled and shrugged, enjoying their yful banter.


    That made the girl re at me too. Maybe I''d have an earful from herter.


    At this point, it was Ryouko-san who stopped the banter by pping her hands together to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    She had this serious expression on her face that most students found terrifying. Despite her softness on me, she''s still regarded as a strict teacher by them.


    "Alright, everyone, stop the chit-chat and assemble at the poolside. We''re going to start with a simple warm-up and then I''ll exin the routine for today''s swimming ss."


    Her words cut through the air like a knife, effectively silencing the murmurs.


    My girls and I walked over to our ss except Maaya and Misaki who moved over to join theirs.


    As we took our ces at the poolside, Ryouko-san once again called for me to assist her. She had me look after the girl''s side, making sure that they were not cking off while she went over the basics with the guys.


    Once again, I got another privilege which made those who hated me grind their teeth. I''m sure there would be whispers of favoritism but I couldn''t care less and neither would Ryouko-san. For her, it was already a given that she''d favor me over anyone else.

 Chapter 2338: First Swimming Class (2)

    Chapter 2338: First Swimming ss (2)


    ?


    A few minutester, the warm up was done and Ryouko-san once again gathered us to give a brief lecture about the importance of swimming, especially for those who are not really good at it. She went on about how it''s a survival skill and how it''s also a good workout that wouldplement our other sports and activities.


    But her words were lost in the sea of my thoughts as I couldn''t help but sneak nces at the girls as they stretched and listened intently to her. Each one of them looked so gorgeous, even if they were still in their shirts or tracksuits.


    Yep. My head couldn''t help but imagine their bodies underneath those clothings even though they were all wearing simr swimsuits. Only Ryouko-san would have a different design but it was equally standard for teachers.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Anyway, it looked like even though she prepared a full lecture, the students couldn''t help but feel bored just listening to it when there was a pool waiting for them to dip in behind them. They couldn''t help but nce back at the shimmering water, their gestures noticeable. From what I heard, this was also the case yesterday with the other sses. And so, after speeding through her lecture, Ryouko-san decided to let us hit the water.


    "Alright, everyone. Those who want to swim, change out into your swimsuits and let''s get started with the basics. Those who still don''t know how to swim or don''t want to, line up here on Onoda-kun''s side. We''ll set aside a space for you to dip in or practice." she announced with an air of authority, far from how she''s so intimate with me in her office.


    Well, letting me handle the beginners or those who weren''t really in the mood to frolic around in the pool was just her way of separating me from those who might try to antagonize me again. Furthermore, this was also giving me and my girls a space without the pressure of the whole ss watching.


    Yep. They all lined up next time among a few others from both sses.


    When those not connected to myplex rtionship saw the lineup, some of them hesitated a bit but in the end, the girls didn''t really intimidate them. Of course, there were also a few boys, those who were probably introverted or didn''t know how to swim.


    I also weed them with a smile. I still had to do my job as Ryouko-san''s assistant to amodate them, after all.


    Among the girls who came over, there''s Umeda, the ss President of ss 3 and Shirai, the guy who became a representative during that cooking task in the camping trip.


    Umeda, just looking at her meaningful smile as though saying ''What do we have here?'', probably wanted to get into this group to observe or perhaps tease me and my girls subtly. She still hadn''t moved on from how I made her flustered back then. She probably wanted to get back at me. And where should she find a better opportunity than at this moment?


    On the other hand, Shirai appeared genuinely unsure of himself, clearly notfortable in the water. Furthermore, he also looked like he was avoiding being embarrassed in front of the rest of the ss, and I couldn''t fault him for that. He was one of the popr guys in our year level, although not as popr as me due to my notoriety, he still had a lot of admirers and I could tell he was conscious of it.


    He didn''t have a girlfriend though. Either he''s avoiding getting one or the girl he likes doesn''t look like she''s into him. Who knows? I bet he''s also receiving some love letters in his shoe locker. Ogawa, regardless of his attitude, still had a few admirers in the other sses, or maybe a senior.


    But well, that''s a normal urrence for the popr. Girls also experienced the same way. Maaya once told me that before the rumors that she was close to me spread in the school, she would always find a letter in her shoe locker, asking for her to meet somewhere.


    Unfortunately for them, she''s not kind enough to respond to any of those letters.She only met one to set an example.


    Some of my girls also had a simr story. Heck, even Shizu had a mountain of letters even before she won the Student Council elections.


    That goes to show how popr and beautiful my girls are. They do notck for admirers, but they all have their hearts set on me. Imagine the pride and joy I felt knowing that despite their poprity, they chose to be with me.


    Anyway, as soon as Eguchi-sensei separated those who were eager to swim from us, I quickly guided them to line up near the edge of the shallow end of the pool. It was a good ce for them to dip their feet and get used to the water without feeling too overwhelmed.


    "Alright, everyone," I began with an encouraging tone, pping my hands together to draw their attention. "Whether you''re here because you''re notfortable with swimming or just don''t feel like diving in with the others, this group is for you. We''ll take it easy and focus on the basics or just have a rxing time in the water. Got it?"


    Everyone eagerly nodded. Counting the heads not including my girls, there were 4 boys and 6 girls.


    The split between sses was also even.


    The two boys were Matsuda, the otaku and Hashimoto, the Game Club guy.


    The three girls were Shimura and the two gyaru, An-rin and Kushii. Misumi hesitated to join in because she got pulled by the other girls like Wakaba and Kashiwagi. At the very least, they were also separate from the boys there.


    As for the ss 3, apart from Umeda and Shirai, I''m at least acquainted with the other two girls thanks to that activity in the camping trip where I helped them out.


    My words seemed to ease some of the tension, especially from Shirai, who nodded nervously but smiled faintly.


    My girls were behaving but their yful expressions hinted at their uing antics. Maybe they''d pull me somewhereter? Or use their bodies to iste me again. Either way, I''m looking forward to that.


    "Sensei trusted me to take care of you all, so no cking! Let''s make this productive," I added with a grin, earning a few giggles but all of them were eagerly listening.


    "Let''s start with some basic stretching," I instructed, demonstrating a few warm-ups for swimming before taking off my shirt, leaving me only in my swim trunks and jumping into the pool where the water only reached my waist. "Even if you''re not nning to swim much, this will help loosen you up."


    As everyone followed my lead, I noticed Umeda''s curious gaze fixed on me. She wasn''t participating as actively as the others, instead, she kept observing the interactions between me and my girls with a small, knowing smile. It was as if she was piecing together a puzzle no one else had noticed. Should I prepare to intercept whatever it was she''s nning?


    Ah. Forget it. I''d just deal with it when she decided to act.


    Once the stretching was done, I guided the group toward the shallow end of the pool. The water shimmered invitingly under the bright lights of the dome, creating a calming atmosphere. Not far away, we could see those who were in the deeper end of the pool being instructed by Ryouko-san. She was keeping an eye out and would probably act as a lifeguard


    when necessary.


    "For those of you who aren''t confident in swimming, this is your zone," I exined, gesturing toward the shallow area, "We''ll focus on floating and simple paddling techniques here. And for those who just want to rx, feel free to hang out and enjoy the water."


    I continued instructing them like this for a few minutes until everyone becamefortable enough to get in the water. And as soon as my girls noticed that I finished with my duty, someone grabbed my wrist pulling me within their circle.


    With all of them already in their swimsuits, my eyes couldn''t help but feast on their bodies for


    a second time today.


    "Ruu, don''t forget. We still have to mete out the Phase 2 of your punishment." Nami mischievously whispered, followed by her moving behind me, her arms wrapping around my


    waist underwater.

 Chapter 2339: Punishment=Reward

    Chapter 2339: Punishment=Reward


    ?


    With Nami''s lead, my girls gradually isted me from the rest of the students in the shallow end. The coolness of the water contrasted with the heat rising from the mischief in their eyes.


    "Okay, Kii, we''ve got you right where we want you," Chii moved to my front, assisting Nami in locking me in their watery embrace.


    Although the other students like Umeda were wondering where I could''ve gone, the girls truly used their bodies to block their view from us.


    Given that I''d already instructed them for a while, most were already doing their own thing, either chilling at the side or actually trying to learn to swim. And with everyone''s attention drawn to their own activities, my girls had the perfect opportunity to start their ''punishment''.


    "Alright..." I said, resigning myself to this fate, "I''m all on your mercy now,dies. What''s Phase 2 of this punishment?"


    Nami giggled as she whispered, "We''ve decided to give you a taste of your own medicine, Ruu."


    "My own medicine?"


    Nami smirked as she tightened her hold around me, her warm breath brushing against my ear before her lips grazed the side of my neck, "You always tease us, Ruu. You kept getting us flustered no matter the situation, leaving us wanting more. So now, we''re going to turn the tables on you."


    Satsuki, standing nearby with her arms crossed, added, "Exactly. Let''s see how you handle being the one flustered for a change."


    Moving to my right, Hana chimed in as though she''s already fully integrated into all of this. Her desire to steal me from them barely exists at this point, "Ruki, aren''t you having a hard time keeping your eyes from wandering to our bodies? Here, you can do it all you want now."


    Before I could respond, Chii chuckled as a devilish grin spread across her face. "Kii, don''t try to escape, okay? They''re already suspicious of us. We can only keep this up for a while. Let''s make the best of this and let us see how well you can keep yourposure when we''re the ones teasing you."


    As she said that, I couldn''t help but look at the other girls forming a wall around us. They all had the same look of pure mischief. Even the shy Aya and the diligent Mio had a look of anticipation.


    Nami leaned in further, her lips barely brushing against my ear as she whispered, "Tell us, Ruu... which of us were you staring at the most?"


    "Knowing this idiot, his answer will be everyone," Satsuki interjected as she stepped closer to my left side, her fingers trailing along my arm.


    I let out a nervousugh, raising my hands in surrender. "You girls are relentless. Can''t your man appreciate how stunning you all are without being interrogated?"


    "Of course, you can, Kii. We just want to hear it more vocally from you."


    "Fine. We all know your answer anyway. But that''s still not going to make us let you off. Eguchi-sensei is on our side. She''ll keep everyone busy so... You''re all ours." Nami dered as she pressed closer to my back, her breasts firmly squeezed between us.


    And with that, the girls began their attack with whispered teases, yful touches, and lingering gazes designed to fluster me. Nami''s arms around my waist tightened as she started kissing my shoulder and neck. While Satsuki and Hana covered mepletely from other angles,


    If someone would look in this direction, all they would find was the girls huddled together. In any case, it didn''t take long before Satsuki thought what I was receiving was insufficient. She smirked and then went underwater. Before I knew it, I felt hands tugging at my swimming trunks, pulling them down.


    Who else was the culprit?


    Although I could already feel the cold sensation of the water even with my swim trunks on, having it pulled down was another sensation entirely. On top of that, Satsuki''s fingers wrapped around my length before she surfaced.


    Their idea of making me flustered was clearly to put me in this embarrassing situation. Well, that''s not too bad. They already knew how shameless I was, after all. They had to be creative.


    But was it really a good idea when they''re alsopromising themselves, especially with their desire for me?


    I had to admit, their boldness took me by surprise. I couldn''t help but let out a small gasp when Satsuki''s hand wrapped around my cock, stroking it gently under the water. In no time at all, I was fully erected once again.


    And with Chii in front of me, the tip of my cock was now poking her taut stomach. When she sensed that, she couldn''t help but nce down, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of pink.


    "Kii, you''re always inexhaustible." She murmured as she pushed her body further before kicking the water slightly, my cock sliding down until it slid between her legs.


    Satsuki''s grip slid back to the base to continue stroking me as Chii leaned closer, whispering, "Feeling flustered yet, Kii?"


    Behind me, Nami who started dropping kisses on my neck had her hands caressing my abdomen and the part below it. Her touch was gentle and teasing, sending waves of pleasure


    through me.


    "Ruu, we''ll take turns like this. Pushing you on the edge each time... If you want a release, just say so... One of us will take you in." Nami whispered with a devilish grin, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she yfully nibbled on my ear.


    Just the thought of that was already pumping more blood down to my cock, making it throb uncontrobly from anticipation. But still, one part of my mind was trying to battle this overwhelming temptation.


    "Do you really think this is a punishment?" I asked as I tried to y along with their antics.


    No matter how I look at this situation, it''s still a reward for me. One that other boys can only dream of happening to them.


    But if this was what they thought was a punishment, I''d always take it any day. I mean, it''s a win for all of us.


    Nheless, I had to keep an eye out in case they forgot that we were still at risk of being caught.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It may not look like it but this is the best we cane up with, Kii. You know us enough. We''re picking up your consideration so... expect us to not evene up with something that will truly hurt you." Chii answered, her hands now caressing my chest as her legs squeezed my


    cock gently.


    Then Satsuki''s grip tightened, taking my attention to her, "Idiot Ruki. Stop worrying about useless things. If we say this is punishment, just take it as is... Anyway, don''t forget to turn to me when you''re reaching your limit... I want to be the one to bring you down from that cliff." She whispered with a seductive smile.


    "... Are you guys not worried that it will leak out of you in this pool?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll make sure to keep it... contained," Nami whispered back with a seductive smirk as her hand joined Satsuki in stroking me. And shortly after that, Hana pinched my chin, pulling my head to her, capturing my lips in an intimate kiss.


    The water around us swirled with our movements, creating a small barrier of privacy. But how long would we be able to keep this up? That''s the most important question.

 Chapter 2340: Poolside Escapade (1) *

    Chapter 2340: Poolside Escapade (1) *


    ?


    Amidst the noises created by those who were on the other side of the pool, my girls'' whispers filled my ears, their sweet nothings and naughty promises setting my skin on fire. The water around us had turned into a yground of sensual torment as they took turns teasing and stroking me with each touch more electrifying than thest.


    I had to keep myposure to ensure no one noticed their naughty punishment. Thest thing I needed was to cause a scene at the school swimming pool, especially when we had those cucks and idiots who''d probably cry about indecency as soon as they saw what was happening. The barrier my girls created was obviously not enough to keep the attention away from us because no matter how we tried to be obscured, we would always end up being the most eye-catching group.


    That''s why against my girl''s wishes, I didn''t passively wait for them to enact their ''punishment''. I began actively helping them starting with Chii.


    While I let Nami satisfy herself by showering me with kisses, my arms wrapped to Chii''s buttocks, pushing her close to me.


    Hana and Satsuki''s hands loosened their grip on my cock as I began to thrust my hips, sliding my cock between her legs, rubbing her sacred ce until she reached her climax. The look of pleasure on Chii''s face was priceless, her eyes rolling back as she bit her lower lip to muffle her moan. Her legs trembled slightly as she wrapped them around my waist, holding on tight as I brought her closer to the edge of the pool, ensuring she was fully supported by my body.


    "... Kii, t-that''s unfair." The fake gyaru protested as soon as she got her bearings back. Her lower body was still trembling slightly and the warmth of her love juices spreading around the water was making my cock throb even more.


    "Is it? Next time, it won''t just be you climaxing, Chii... I will be filling you up." I whispered to her before pulling back, dislodging my cock from between her thighs.


    Her cheeks flushed deeper at my promise as her protests turned into a needy whine, telling me to hurry up and do that soon.


    Meanwhile, the other girls looked on with envy as Nami, Satsuki and Hana pulled me back within the circle.


    I saw Chii getting approached by Kushii and An-rin, checking on their friend, probably thinking she was feeling sick or something. But with Chii''s expression of bliss, I''m pretty sure they could instantly tell what happened.


    An-rin nced in my direction with a knowing smile while Kushii looked on as her face gradually turned crimson as well.


    I could only put on a wry smile before my vision got blocked again with Satsuki moving in, recing Chii.


    "Don''t get distracted, idiot. We''re not done yet." She said as one of her legs wrapped around me, instantly closing our distance.


    With my cock still standing tall and eager, Satsuki took the opportunity to grind her body against mine. Her soft breasts ttened against my chest as she leaned in, nibbling the other side of my neck as she whispered, "My turn, idiot Ruki."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her hand reached down to wrap around my shaft, stroking it with a firm grip, her thumb caressing the sensitive spot beneath the tip. My eyes closed momentarily, savoring the sensation as I gradually lifted her hips, aligning my cock on her entrance.


    But before I could plunge in, we heard the ssh of water not far from us followed by the subsequent water ripples created by it.


    "Hey guys, what are you doing huddled together there? Is Onoda getting lynched?" Umeda''s voice called out from just beyond the blockade made by my girls, a hint of amusement in her tone.


    Nami, Satsuki and Hana paused for a moment to check but someone responded to her.


    "He is." Maaya bluntly said, most likely to keep her from prying further, "Are you curious, Prez?"


    Umeda giggled awkwardly, "S-seriously? You won''t deny it at all?"


    "Hmm? What''s there to deny? Everyone will specte what''s happening anyway."


    "M-makes sense. I''ll just... uh, keep watching from here," Umeda said, her tone a mix of embarrassment and curiosity.


    Following that, we heard her moving away, probably returning to the others who were oblivious to what was happening here.


    Well, they were probably not oblivious when the girls were openly blocking this area.


    Although the tension eased slightly from that, the thought of almost getting caught got to us, adding anotheryer of excitement. Satsuki''s eyes met mine, her gaze filled with both a hint of mischief and her boundless desire.


    I nodded slightly, confirming we wouldn''t stop but would proceed with caution. Then, my hands also moved to her behind, pulling her closer.


    "Hurry up, Ruu. It''s not just Satsuki who wants to punish you. It''s all of us." Nami whispered into my ear, her voice filled with urgency. She knew that our time was limited and I had to split my attention among them. The quicker we do this, the more of my girls will get their fill.


    It was crazy. I know. But I guess this would keep happening as long as we were never caught. And as long as the girls had their fill of teasing me.


    Forget about swimming... This would be an exercise for my hips and leg strength, wouldn''t it?


    I turned my head momentarily to kiss both Nami and Hana before focusing on Satsuki whose hands had already started pushing the tip of my cock into her waiting warmth. She moaned softly as my cock gradually slipped in, perfectly fitting in her depths. The water acted as a natural lubricant, making the sensation even more intense. As soon as I buried it up to the base, her legs tightened around my waist as I held onto her firmly, ensuring she remained in ce.


    While Satsuki and I started our secret underwater dance, Nami and Hana watched with bated breath, their eyes sparkling with excitement. The feeling of Satsuki''s tight sacred ce gripping me was heavenly, and I had to fight to keep my voice down as I began to thrust into her. Each movement was slow and deliberate, the water acting as a cushion, amplifying the sensation of her velvety walls around my cock.


    With Chii leaving my side, Hina also moved over to block the open side, joining the other two in watching our intimate dance with a hint of jealousy in her eyes. She leaned closer to whisper in my ear, "I want a turn too, Ruki."


    She leaned against me, her breasts pressing against my arm as she started kissing my neck while whispering sweet nothings into my ear. Nami and Hana also intensified their efforts as they took turns taking my lips while my lower body busily thrusts in and out of Satsuki''s weing warmth. The water around us was growing warm by the minute, the ripples betraying the intensity of our movements.


    The sensation of Satsuki''s walls tightening around my cock was exquisite. Her moans grew louder despite her efforts to muffle them. Thankfully, it''s still not to the point that it would draw unnecessary attention. Her legs tightened around my waist, urging me to go deeper and


    faster.


    I could sense her approaching climax as this situation was also too much for her. There are a lot of variables and the sense of urgency made her feel it more than when we were in private


    space.


    "D-don''t stop, idiot. I''m cumming..." Wrapping her arms around me before locking our lips together to muffle the unbridled moan escaping her throat, Satsuki''s body tensed, her legs quivering around my waist as she reached her peak. The warmth of her climax surrounded my cock, her sensitive clenching down as she came, attempting to push me to the peak alongside her. But after what they did in the club room, reaching the climax was harder for me. Not to mention, I wanted to stay as hard as possible as I went over them one by one.


    Shortly after, her orgasm washed over us both like a warm wave beneath the pool''s surface as


    I pulled out of her.


    Satsuki retreated with a slightly dazed look and an unhappy pout, making way for Nami, who quickly moved from my back to the front. She didn''t wait for any prompting as she immediately wrapped her legs around me, taking me inside her after sliding the fabric of her swimsuit to the side using my cock.


    And obviously, another girl took over her vacated ce behind me. This time, it was Mio.


    How long can we keep this up?

 Chapter 2341: Poolside Escapade (2) *

    Chapter 2341: Poolside Escapade (2) *


    ?


    Like Satsuki, Nami took me in smoothly as if she had been waiting for me for so long.


    She grasped my shoulder and leaned her head on the crook of my neck for support. Her eyes fluttered closed as I gradually got buried in her depths.


    The moment my cock fully disappeared in her depths, Nami whispered. "Ruu... Don''t hold back on me either."


    "You know I won''t. But we''re getting more attention the more we stay here."


    I whispered back to Nami, my eyes scanning the pool''s edge for any signs of suspicion from the others. Despite the danger, my body was responding eagerly to her warmth, thrusting my hips as we started making love.


    Hana, Hina and Mio were also silently watching us with heated gazes. Each of them had their thoughts of what they wanted to do next, which I could feel through their grips on me.


    Mio, the new addition to the mix, wrapped her arms around my waist as if trying to guide my hips with more vigor. But then she whispered shyly, "Ruki... Is it always this intense with you and the others?"


    As someone who hadn''t done it with me yet, she was obviously curious about how I interacted with the other girls. She sounded so innocent but considering she also had a wild nature when she sucked me off at the bus, she''s not like Misaki who could retain her innocence no matter how lewd the situation became.


    "It depends. You know, sometimes, we''re also taking it slow. But as you can see. We''re in a hurry." I murmured to Mio as I increased the rhythm of my hips, making Nami''s body quiver from the intense pleasure. Although we''re doing it in the same position as Satsuki, the feeling of their depths would always be distinct from one another. And that alone was enough for me to not get tired.


    The water around us rippled crazily in response to our frenzied dance of passion and stealth as we tried to keep our noises to a minimum.


    The asional sshes from our movements were the only sounds that pierced the air, our gasps and moans were mingling with the faint echo of distantughter or noises from the other students.


    Eventually, Nami''s moans grew louder but it was muffled by burying her face on my shoulder as she gradually reached her climax. Despite my attempt to control our movements, I still slowly moved us to the edge where I had her turn around to hold onto the edge of the pool. I thrust in her from behind, the new angle giving her better stimtion and allowing us to hide our actions more effectively.


    We kept at it for a minute or two while asionally stopping whenever someone would draw near our area. As crazy as this might seem, it became a thrilling game of hide and seek for us, except the prize was the sweet release of our pent-up desires.


    Nami''s breath hitched in her throat as she approached her peak. With her body quivering intensely from the pleasure, she turned around again to face me. I held onto her tightly, feeling the squeeze of her inner walls around me.


    She bit down on her lower lip, her eyes begging me to keep going, to push her over the edge. And so, I did. The way my hips moved became more urgent, my own need for release growing stronger by the second. And with the other three girls adding to the stimtion, my self- control was reaching its limits.


    "Hnngg~ R-ruu... I-I''m...!" Nami''s voice grew more urgent as her orgasm built up. Her breaths wereing out in ragged pants, mixing with the gentle sshes of the water around


    us.


    "Don''t hold back. Cum for me, Nami," I sensually whispered into her ear as I nibbled on her soft lobe. My voice was low enough so only she could hear me. The sound barely carried over my own grunt of pleasure and her restrained moan.


    Her eyes grew wide before squeezing shut as she threw her head back upon reaching her climax. The intense contraction of her inner walls was all the signal my body needed.


    With one final powerful thrust, I also failed to hold back my climax, filling her up with my hot seed.


    When Nami sensed that, she sweetly giggled amidst her pleasure and gasped for breath. She pulled my head down and kissed me passionately before whispering, "I loved that we did it together, Ruu. I feel stuffed."


    I caressed her cheek, "You naughty girl. Now we have to make sure it won''t leak."


    "Hehe. Don''t worry, Ruu... I... I''ll get out of the poolter and clean up first," Nami whispered with her voice a mix of satisfaction and mischief.


    We stayed connected like this for a while until the sensation of our climax passed over.


    Slowly I pulled out of her, the water around us turning a little murky with the mixture of our releases spilled a bit.


    Nami blushed and giggled, her cheeks rosy as she hopped off me and swam away, keeping her lower body hidden underwater and joining the other girls who were keeping our area isted.


    Of course, we''re still not done here. As I turned around, I came face to face with the three girls, or four because Saki was about to join us too to take Nami''s ce.


    However, instead of continuing with her turn, Hana said, "Ruki. I think it''s time we move this somewhere else. We cannot continue like this. Eguchi-sensei won''t be able to hold their curiosities further."


    She pointed toward the other side of the pool where a lot of the students were already whispering among themselves, wondering what was happening on this side.


    I mean, after turning away a few who wandered close, it was inevitable for them to mount suspicion. It was unrealistic to think that we could get away with this indefinitely.


    Although finding it a shame, Hina, Mio and Saki also nodded in agreement.


    We had to be smart and not let our desires get the better of us. Rather than continue here, we should find another ce where we wouldn''t be disturbed...


    "Do you have a ce in mind?" I asked Hana who''s already slotted herself in my embrace as she took over Nami''s vacated spot.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and I could feel the heat from her body against mine. She leaned in closer and whispered, "The showers."


    I heard an audible gulp from the other three as they heard that suggestion. "Ruki, just make an excuse to Eguchi-sensei so you can leave first. We''lle find you one or two at a time so it won''t be too eye-catching." Hina continued as she instantly came up with


    how we should do it.


    Although it was decent, I doubt it will not be eye-catching. But I guess no one could reallyin even if they saw the girls going out one by one unless they followed them into the shower room and saw them entering the stall I''d be hiding in.


    Nevertheless, that''s better than pushing our luck further in this poolside.


    With a nod, we conversed about the specifics before I swam away from them.


    Somehow, I could feel my chest thumping wildly. The thought of how risky we''re pushing this didn''t just excite me, it also reminded me of the tightrope we were walking. One wrong move and it would spell trouble for all of us.


    Should I stop this? I guess that''s toote. I already promised them, after all. What I can do is just to make sure everything will work out fine.


    -


    Five minutester, after feigning having a cramp, Ryouko-san walked me out herself but as soon as we left the poolside, she chided me for this antic.


    "Ruki-kun, you''re going too far, aren''t you?"


    I wryly smiled, not denying it, "Sorry, Ryouko-san. I kind of promised them this... I promise. We''ll behave in our next ss."


    After that, I told her about the n that Hana and Hina came up with and eventually, Ryouko- san couldn''t help but be a little speechless.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But after processing it, she pinched my cheek as much as she could before saying, "I''ll turn a blind eye today. But next time, I won''t be so kind to any of you, alright? Be careful. I don''t


    want any of you to get in trouble."


    "Thank you, Ryouko-san," I said sincerely, knowing that she was willing to bend her rules for me. No matter how we looked at this, we were clearly in the wrong.


    "Don''t thank me yet, Ruki-kun."


    Upon saying that, she grabbed my hand as we entered the girl''s shower room. Even without


    asking her, her intention was already clear, "I''ll take the first turn."


    As soon as the stall door clicked shut, Ryouko-san didn''t waste any time. Her tracksuit


    immediately fell off of her body, leaving her in her swimsuit.


    With a meaningful and lustful smile, our lovely PE teacher closed in on me, her eyes filled


    with the same desire as the others.


    Mhm. She wouldn''t let herself be left out of this opportunity.

 Chapter 2342: Poolside Escapade (3) *

    Chapter 2342: Poolside Escapade (3) *


    ?


    A/N: A little note from the previous chapters. The current world timeline of the story that I wrote was wrong. It was off by a week. Instead of the 30th of June, it should be the 7th of July.


    For reference, the calendar year is 2020. The start of the story is the first week of April. 2300+ chapters and we just passed the 3rd month. Crazy, I know.


    After exchanging a deep, passionate kiss, I took care of Ryouko-san more proactively. I couldn''t let her be caught here with me, after all.


    I turned on the shower but pushed Ryouko-san to the opposite wall to prevent her from getting drenched. It was only to create anotheryer of sound to cover any noise we might make.


    Without fully taking her swimsuit off, my mouth traveled downward, kissing her neck and her corbone before reaching the top of her chest with her sensitive tips poking through the fabric.


    I sucked on one of her nipples, feeling it harden underneath before slipping her breasts from the opened sides of her swimsuit. Directly this time, I sucked on them even harder, enough for Ryouko-san to moan out softly.


    And when her legs started wobbling, I continued downward until my knee touched the floor of the shower stall.


    With one of her legs hooked over my shoulder, I pulled aside the crotch of her swimsuit, exposing her already glistening sacred ce.


    I looked up at her to gain permission which she responded by pulling my face closer, her lower body trembling in anticipation. I didn''t need any further cue as I began to kiss her inner thighs, moving closer to her slit before focusing on her most sensitive spot.


    Her scent was intoxicating, mixing with the faint scent of chlorine from the pool when she did a demonstration earlier.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Just like this, I started eating her mouth, expertly using my mouth, tongue and even fingers to bring her to the edge of pleasure.


    It didn''t take that long before Ryouko-san''s moans grew louder, echoing in the small space. Her hands were tightly gripping my hair, encouraging me to taste her more.


    Eventually, her legs closed around my head, as she was about to reach her climax. I felt a thrill of excitement knowing that I was once again satisfying her, even though we had to be so secretive and quick about all this.


    The way she called my name with her voiceced with pleasure, affection and desire was music to my ears.


    I didn''t stop even after she came, savoring the taste of her until she gently pushed me away with a satisfied sigh.


    I stood up and held her, supporting her body until she recovered from her climax. She ensured that her face was bereft of any traces of pleasure that could betray us before leaving the stall.


    She also repeated her reminder to be extremely careful but because of what happened, she also couldn''t keep a straight face knowing that she, too, sumbed to the temptation.


    She appeared and sounded more adorable than ever in her flustered state. I couldn''t help but kiss her again before she exited the shower room, leaving me behind to wait for the other girls.


    Maybe for the next hour or so, the girls would take turns sneaking into the shower stall.


    For sure, they already decided the order in which they woulde to me. With Hina, Hana and Nami there, they would n it out well without forgetting to leave me an allowance of a few minutes before the next one could join in, ensuring no one would suspect them and I could catch my breath.


    What are my thoughts on this? Of course, I love it. Many would probably think this was tiring but if it were the women you love and care for, you''d understand. Forget about stamina. Even if I couldn''t stand anymore from fatigue, I''d continue until I satisfied them all.


    Of course, I wasn''t too weak to fold so easily. I put myself in this situation. It was only right that I had already prepared for things to go this way on many asions. Besides, it''s not like I''d always have to finish alongside them. All I cared about was their satisfaction, My satisfaction was only second to theirs.


    The first toe were Hana and Mio. As both of them had yet to have their first time with me, I made sure to make it more worth it for them by giving them the same treatment as I did with Chii and Ryouko-san.


    Hana liked the former while Mio preferred thetter.


    I pushed Hana against the wall and made her cum with my cock teasing and rubbing against her sacred ce from outside her swimsuit. With Mio, I focused on her breasts, her sensitive nipples responding eagerly to my touch and my eager mouth before I went down on my knees again as I took my first dive into her sacred ce. She had never been touched there so she reached her climax quicker than Hana.


    And then, before they left, the two girls worked together making me cum again with their mouths. They divided their roles between who would take my lips and who would take my cock in her mouth. In the end, they alternated in those roles.


    Hana started with the kisses and Mio kneeled in front of me, her mouth iming my vigorous length as she licked, sucked and stroked it. Although they showed a hint of shame at first, after everything that happened, they eventually cast that off as they gave in to their desire for


    me.


    After a few switches, the two girls eventually decided to work together down there until I reached my climax.


    The sight of them sharing my cock was more than I could handle. I came with a groan, trying to keep it down as best as I could. Hana and Mio received it on their faces and licked me clean.


    They giggled as they did it eagerly as if what was happening was a normal urrence. It was a sight that could make any guy''s knees go weak, especially when paired with their wonderful figures in those tight swimsuits.


    Unlike with Eguchi-sensei, I had them shower with me before leaving the stall to wash off my cum from their faces.


    After Hana and Mio left, I took a deep breath, preparing for the next round.


    At the thought that there were still five of them who''d eventuallye in and join me in here, a satisfied grin tugged at the corner of my mouth. This was going to be a long, enjoyable hour.

 Chapter 2343: Poolside Escapade (4) *

    Chapter 2343: Poolside Escapade (4) *


    ?


    The order of the girls who came next was already as expected. Hina and Saki came together.


    The three of us spent quite a long time because I ended up doing it more intensely with both of them. With Hina, we went all out, her moaning echoing in the stall as I took her from behind, her swimsuit pulled aside to give way to my relentless thrusts.


    As for Saki, her opportunistic tendency came to the forefront. She joined us midway and I couldn''t resist her seductive gaze. Before I knew it, I made love with both of them at the same time, alternating between them to ensure that neither felt neglected.


    Eventually, they pushed me to the ground as they took turns riding me. And while one was busy humping up and down or dancing along with my cock in their depths, the other would sit on my face, grinding down hard as I pleasured them with my tongue and mouth.


    Their moans were more than just music that only the three of us could hear in this steamy stall. My cock didn''t even get the chance to rest as I switched back and forth, bringing them both to multiple orgasms.


    In my eagerness to satisfy them, I opted to cum for them, spraying it on their lovely faces as they shared with my cock, cleaning it with their mouths once again. The sight of their happy expressions as we eventually huddled together to catch our breath was something I''d never forget.


    And while we''re at it, Hina teased me about Kazuha-nee. She seemed to be visited by her as the woman came clean about what happened between us. Obviously, I already told Hina about it the day it happened, so her story ended up with Kazuha-nee bing more embarrassed.


    Saki also took the chance to tease, saying I couldn''t even spare Ogawa''s sister after stealing all of them from him.


    What can I say? Kazuha-nee delivered herself to me... I only reciprocated her desire for more. After the two went back, Aya, Maaya and Misaki came in together. I thought Aya woulde alone but I guess we''re already running out of time, huh?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That should be right as there were already a few girls who stepped inside the shower room, entering the stalls to clean themselves up. Luckily, none of them identally entered the one I was hiding in, or the shower room incident with Orimura-sensei back then would be repeated.


    With their arrival, my eyes instantly took in their irresistible figures. Despite wearing the same school-standard swimsuits as the others, Aya, Maaya, and Misaki had a certain ir that set them apart. The way the fabric clung to their bodies was almost a tease in itself.


    Among the three, the innocent Misaki once again became the most proactive as she didn''t wait a second to run to me, inserting herself in my arms.


    Aya was still shy but that''s just her nature. She could also be bold if she wanted to.


    As for Maaya, she had this look that says a lot about how she''s concerned about my stamina. After going through all the girls, she''s probably thinking I should be about to reach my limit.


    Was that observation something born from her experience as a hotel manager? I didn''t have the luxury to ask as she was already untying pulling down her swimsuit, revealing her bare chest to me.


    "Ruki... You look fine. Take care of us. We''re running out of time again." Maaya sultrily whispered as she took my right side, taking my hand to grasp her still-developing mounds. She was already more than a handful but she believed she was still going to grow bigger, unlike her older sister who had a fair size.


    As for Misaki and Aya... Well, they had petite bodies that would take time to develop into something more voluptuous. But that was also part of their charm. Like I said before, I have no preference when ites to them. Everything about them would be alluring to me.


    "Time, huh? Sorry, it looked like I had you three get the short end of the stick." I chuckled, nting a soft kiss on Maaya''s lips before turning to Aya and Misaki to do the same. "But don''t worry, I''ve got enough left for all of you."


    "It''s fine, Ruki... I can just ask you to walk me home, no? W-we can stop by somewhere." Aya, despite her shy nature, boldly suggested.


    "Oh. Aya-sama. What a great idea!" The innocent Misaki eximed, her cheeks flushing pink. I could tell that she''s also considering that. And with the way her eyes twinkled in anticipation, she''d clearly enact that one of these days.


    There''s no stopping the corruption for her, I guess?


    "You two, let''s not talk about that for now. Let me... take care of you." I said as I stretched my arm to Aya and Maaya''s hips, pulling them closer to my side. With Misaki''s arms already wrapped around my waist, she simply looked up at me with a hopeful gaze, nodding to what I said. Her lips parted seductively, awaiting more of my kisses.


    Her innocence was so precious and yet... she''s also so seductive. She''s like an impossiblebination.


    I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle as I lowered my head to give her what she was asking for. And from here, everything unfolded naturally... our intimacy grew even more intense as the sense of racing against time pushed the girls to be more daring.


    Although I had them all three in my arms and alternately focused on them, my lower body had been solely imed by Misaki. Just like with Chii earlier, she had my cock in between her thighs, stroking it with her smooth legs, asionally giving it a squeeze.


    Slowly but surely, she guided me up, slipping me into her swimsuit to feel me rub against her sacred ce. We haven''t done it yet and we''re not doing it for the first time either so she was already satisfied with feeling me glide against her, teasing us both, maintaining that connection.


    Obviously, after yesterday, she was already eager to make love with me just like the rest of the girls. Her eyes were telling me that much.


    When I sensed that Misaki was close to climax, I gave Maaya and Aya asting kiss before focusing on the innocent girl as I carried her over to the wall. Her legs immediately locked around my waist, and I could feel her urgency as she pushed her hips against me, eager to take me inside.

 Chapter 2344: Poolside Escapade (5) *

    Chapter 2344: Poolside Escapade (5) *


    ?


    I moved my hips eagerly, sliding my cock against her sensitive crack back and forth, pushing her over the edge. And while doing so, I took great care of her cute little nipples that I was greeting for the first time. As I sucked and thrust vigorously, her whimpers grew louder. Muffling it became out of the question when she started calling out my name.


    When I felt her legs tighten even further around me along with her hips quivering uncontrobly, I knew she was about to climax. And with a final, feverish rub against her clit, Misaki''s body stiffened and she let out a muffled cry, her orgasm rushing through her body like a wave crashing against the shore. It was a sweet victory for her, one that she''d probably keep looking back on before our next intimate encounter.


    I put her down and used my mouth to clean her sacred ce amidst her pleasured gasps. The taste of her was just as heavenly as the rest of them. Afterwards, I turned to Aya who was already waiting for her turn, her cheeks flushed from both anticipation and shyness.


    She didn''t wait for me to stand up, Aya pushed on my chest as she straddled me, my cock slotting easily into her drenched folds, taking my ce back in her depths. She was always eager despite her shyness and today was no exception.


    I immediately held her tightly as we matched our movements, she humped up and down while I moved my hips to meet her rhythm. Her moan was like music to my ears, and her body was like a fine instrument that yed it.


    I also didn''t forget about pleasuring her different erogenous zones, adding up to the pleasurably intense experience she was having. Aya''s cheeks were a delightful shade of red, which only grew darker as she grew closer to her peak.


    Maaya, who had been watching us with a mix of envy and excitement, stepped closer and whispered in my ear, her voiceced with desire. "I also want to feel you inside me, Ruki. Nee-sama said it would feel better the second time."


    ...This girl. She really talked to Himeko about our first time, huh? And Himeko... She also shared her experience with me. These sisters... It''s making me look forward to this weekend.


    "I''d be more than happy to, Maaya." I breathlessly whispered back. Her words alone were enough to make me harder as I eagerly pushed Aya to the peak.


    Putting my attention back to the shy girl, I felt Aya''s sensitive walls contracting as she neared her climax. Her eyes closed tightly but with her eager lips iming my neck, I could feel her hot breath brush on my skin as her moans gradually escaped in sweet whispers.


    With a few more deep, prating thrusts, I watched as the pleasure imed her, her body shaking with the intensity of her orgasm.


    I let Aya catch her breath first before gently carrying her off to the side, next to Misaki. Maaya was the next to take her ce, straddling me with a look of determination in her eyes. She''d clearly been eagerly awaiting her turn, her body practically begging for my touch. Her swimsuit was already wet from her love juices and she didn''t bother taking it off anymore. Instead, she pulled aside the fabric, revealing the glistening pink entrance of her sacred ce to me. It was throbbing profusely as if it was waiting for the repeat of yesterday when I first imed her.


    "... Ruki, I believe we''ve already been heard with the other girls in this shower room. Don''t hold back anymore." With a smirk, Maaya mischievously whispered.


    Well, given that Misaki and Aya failed to hold back their voice, I also sensed that those who heard it had stopped moving. Or rather, they were probably wondering what was happening in this stall.


    But luckily, no one was curious enough to ask or peek yet. Maybe they were too shy to do so. Nevertheless, there was no turning back anymore. I almost came with Aya. I only held back to make sure that Maaya wouldn''t need to wait for me to harden again.


    Maaya was already grinding herself on me, eager for me to fill her again. With a nod to her unspoken request, I grabbed her hips and pushed her down onto me, her warm, wet folds enveloping me in a suffocating grip that sent bolts of pleasure through my body. She was still tight and hot, just as I remembered from our first time yesterday.


    And given that I had her do the movementsst time, I quickly took over the initiative from her, carrying her up and pinning her against the wall like I did with Misaki. But this time, it wasn''t just rubbing against her, we were going to make love until both of our eyes rolled back in pleasure. Until I fill her up with myst load for this... swimming ss.


    Yeah. We didn''t do any swimming at all, did we? Forget it. I promised that we''d behave next time so... we''ll be taking all our chances today.


    "Maaya, when you and Himeko talked about this. Tell her I''ll do the same for her soon. In one of your hotel rooms or a break room."


    "Y-you... Pervert Ruki!" Maaya''s eyes widened, but she couldn''t suppress the giggle that escaped her lips. Despite the teasing, she didn''t protest. If anything, she braced herself against the wall, pushing her hips back against me even more eagerly.


    For the next few minutes, our shower stall was filled with the sounds of passion. I thrust into Maaya with everything I had, feeling her tightness and heat grip me as she moaned my name. She was so enthusiastic, eagerly pushing back against me with every movement. Her legs wrapped more tightly around my waist and her arms locked me in a warm embrace.


    Her breath was hot and quick against my ear as she whispered sweet nothings, urging me to go deeper, faster. "Ruki... I''m gonna... I''m gonna...!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She was so close, her body trembling with anticipation. And with one final, powerful thrust, I sent her over the edge. Her voice rang across the whole shower room. Her muscles contracted around me in a spasm of pleasure. I followed soon after, pushing myself into her depths before unloading everything inside her.


    We stayed like that for a while as shocked gasps rang out from the other stalls.


    Maybe someone will report us soon. If they do that, I am already nning to send them all out soon while I wait for an opportunity to slip out or be caught alone.

 Chapter 2345: Shameless Escape

    Chapter 2345: Shameless Escape


    ?


    After letting the three girls leave first, Iposed myself and decided to walk out of the shower room without a shred of embarrassment. Given that the sound of our lovemaking had already been broadcasted within the room, trying to act oblivious or sneaky about it was pretty much useless.


    My only shot of not being seen was if the girls within the other stalls remained inside, too embarrassed to face me. Or if the door was blocked by their bodies, giving me a chance to leave unnoticed.


    But that''s asking a lot, isn''t it? As I opened the door and began walking on the narrow corridor leading to the door, I caught sight of the other girls peeking out of their stalls.


    I don''t know what''s in their head but as soon as our eyes met, most of them hurriedly retreated inside their stall, shutting their doors closed with a squeak. It was like I was the big bad wolf and they were the little piggies, hiding from the huffing and puffing that could blow their houses down.


    As if!


    Of course, since I said ''most'', there''s at least one girl who bravely stepped out of their stall. And it was none other than Umeda.


    She had her towel wrapped around her body but her cheeks were as red as a ripe tomato. Nevertheless, her face was anything but embarrassed.


    Yeah. Really brave that she wasn''t even in her swimsuit right now. Is she not afraid for that towel to slide off of her body?


    "I knew it would be you, Onoda-kun." She said with a cheeky grin that could probably make another boy falter.


    Too bad, I was too shameless to even flinch at the moment.


    "Good job guessing, Umeda-san. Are you going to stop me from leaving?" I replied with a smug smile, not bothering to hide my exhaustion.


    "Stop you? As if I could do that. But are you really not afraid to be caught? This is the girls'' shower room, you know? And all of us here heard that..." Umeda trailed off, her smugness fading into curiosity.


    I shrugged, a bit too casually for the situation. "I know you heard it. What do you want me to do? Try to sneak away? Anyway, good thing you''re here... Please tell them not to report me."


    "What the hell, Onoda-kun? I heard you''re shameless but not to this extent." Umeda''s eyes rolled in disbelief as she crossed her arms, squishing her breasts together in a way that was both unintentional and incredibly distracting. "But well, won''t you owe us for our silence, then? Personally, I don''t think it''s worth it to tattle about this but Onoda-kun, you should also observe decency, no? As for the others... well, I can''t convince them for you."


    Her eyes roamed around the other upied stalls. Clearly, they''re all listening to their conversation given that there was no sound of running water at the moment. They were just too embarrassed or were still in disbelief at what they heard or witnessed.


    "Alright. I''ll owe all of you one if you keep quiet about this. Can you get their names for me? I didn''t see them all properly. I promise I won''t take back my words. You can always look for me. Anytime. Anywhere." I said without faltering.


    At this juncture, continuing to be shameless and determined was the key to getting out of this situation. However, I would still reserve caution that one or more of them would not be able to hold their silence. And that''s fine. I was clearly the one at fault, after all.


    "I''ll make sure to make it up to each of you in one way or another," I continued as I reached for Umeda''s shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    She flinched a little given her shoulder was bare. Obviously, I didn''t let my fingers linger on her skin.


    "You''re quite the smooth talker, Onoda-kun. But don''t think this means you''re off the hook." "Of course. I''m d you''re this understanding though."


    "You''re just unbelievable, Onoda-kun. I think your reaction is more intriguing. You''re not afraid at all. If I imagine other boys in your situation, they''ll try toe up with a bunch of excuses or just run away. But you... you''re calmly negotiating as if this is just a normal issue for you."


    "Ah. Don''t praise me like that. You see, I''m like this because I ept the fact that there''s no running away from this... I mean, you heard all of that. It''s only right for me to face criticism.'' I chuckled, hoping to ease the tension in the air. "But really, I''d be happy to help in any way I can to keep the peace. Maybe I can give you a... special lesson on something or maybe help you with your studies?"


    Umeda facepalmed as she couldn''t hold back herughter, "Fufu... Stop that, Onoda-kun. Let''s talk about thepensation at another time. Go now before someone elsees. I''ll look for youter to tell you what the others decided."


    I nodded, taking my chance and dashed out of the shower room. But before doing so, I raised my voice, enough for the other girls within their stall to hear, "For thest time, I apologize to all of you for hearing that... I''m the one at fault so, please don''t be afraid if you feel like I''ve vited a rule. For now, I''ll get out and run away from here. Look for me if you want me to pay for your silence."


    Naturally, I didn''t hear their responses anymore as I quickly left the shower room. The echo of their gasps and whispers still ringing in my ears, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness for what mighte next. Would they really keep it to themselves? Or would the rumor spread like wildfire?


    Both can happen. But at this point, it''s useless to think about it anymore.


    Before returning to the pool where everyone should be gathering for the end of today''s swimming ss, I ran outside, circling the gymnasium before going into the boys'' shower room to wash off my sweat. It''s just to make an illusion that I had just finished showering when I joined them.


    As I stepped out of the shower area, I acted as naturally as possible and joined up with Hino and Shirai who also just finished showering.


    "Yo. Onoda. I didn''t see you anywhere. Are you in the shower room all this time?" Hino asked with a suspicious look.


    "I think he is." It was Shirai who answered him. "I saw him leaving earlier. But really, Onoda- kun. Do you hate swimming? I saw you surrounded by girls earlier. Sorry, I can''t help you out there. They all looked so eager to cage you up."


    This dude... Is he really this naive? Or he''s just acting like one to help me out? Whichever the case, it''s a good thing for me.


    I nodded at them, feigning innocence as I scratched the back of my head, "You two noticed, huh? Maybe it''s the payment for being so popr."


    "What the heck, Onoda? Are you bragging?" Hinoughed, pping me on the shoulder.


    Maybe I am. But well, it''s not important anymore, right?


    "Dude. I''m just being honest. Do you want me to say I''m unpopr?"


    "Okay. Stop. Now that feels like a p on my face."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Haha. That''s the woe of popr guys." Shiraiughed.


    I turned to him and asked, "Oh? Are you in the same boat, Shirai?"


    "Well, not to the same extent as you. You''re extraordinary." He shook his head.


    Hino looked like he wanted to retort but before he didn''t have a chance to do so anymore.


    Ryouko-san''s eyes locked on us as soon as we emerged from the corner. Everyone was already lined up properly. Most likely, she''s just waiting for the rest to return from showering to


    dismiss the ss.


    With this, the three of us silently traversed the remaining distance, joining our sses. But Ryouko-san''s eyes silently settled on me. Understanding what she wanted me to do, I walked to the front and stood next to her, taking up the role of her Student Assistant again.


    As I faced everyone, I could tell my girls were snickering among themselves. As for Umeda and probably those who were in the stall earlier, they all had this meaningful smile as they stared


    at me.


    I wonder what they agreed upon?

 Chapter 2346: Pitching up ideas

    Chapter 2346: Pitching up ideas


    ?


    Upon returning to our ssroom, the remaining 7th period ended up being free time just like always. But since we now have the workshop to think about for the next two days, Nami and Chii went to the front and started what they called ''brainstorming ideas.


    Of course, Shimura and I joined them after a while. As for Ogawa, the guy reluctantly stepped up too but he could only stand on the side.


    Well, he''s not truly antagonistic anymore and was mostly just keeping to himself. Maybe he''s afraid I''ll embarrass him again? Or maybe, he''s afraid that if blurted out to everyone that he''s now dating Mami, I might go and steal the girl away from him again.


    The girls in their circle already know about it. And if I don''t count that night inside Kazuha- nee''s room, Nina broke the news to me first.


    Anyway, enough about him. Since it''s a workshop that will also lead up to the cultural festival two weeks from now, Nami and Chii decided that we might as well narrow down our choices through that discussion.


    They asked for everyone''s input and told them to be as creative as possible.


    The loudmouth Yamada headed the first idea, "How about we just do a theme cafe? Isn''t that always popr? I''d like to see you girls in a maid outfit!"


    "That''s so... pedestrian, Yamada-kun. I said to be creative, not mix your personal desires. And no. If we ever have to wear a maid outfit, it''ll be exclusive for Ruu''s eyes." Nami shot him down right away before turning to me with a wink.


    "What?! Why is it always him?! That''s unfair, Andou-san!"


    "Oh, hush it, Yamada! Try bein'' as hot as Kii and maybe you''ll get lucky too, like seriously." Chii with her attempt to sound like a proper gyaru again, rolled her eyes yfully.


    The ssroom burst into snickers and giggles at the banter.


    On the other hand, I couldn''t help but imagine Nami and Chii dressed as maids. And maybe the other girls too. It would be interesting to have Satsuki in it.


    She''s going to be a grumpy, tsundere maid. She''ll say she''s not enjoying it, but she''ll keep looking at me for praise.


    "Okay next. Those with an idea for our ss booth, raise your hand," Nami called out, bringing everyone''s attention back to the task at hand.


    A few raised their hands, and she picked a girl this time. It was Wakaba who was sitting behind Aya.


    "You said be creative right? What about a time-travel theme?" Wakaba suggested, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "We could dress up as historical figures and serve themed drinks based on different eras!"


    Nami nodded thoughtfully, scribbling notes, "Interesting... It''s certainly unique. What about the logistics, though?"


    "A few can dress up as famous people like Oda Nobunaga serving matcha, Cleopatra with gold-infused drinks, or even Marie Antote with macarons! And we can have a ''time machine'' photo booth for customers!" Wakaba''s imagination was on full disy.


    Looks like that''s what she really wanted to see at a cultural festival. Kinda surprising, considering she''s a little tomboyish.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Chii nodded, adding her own ir, "Oh, totally! We can even have a ''time-warped'' menu where drinks have like, hidden ingredients that rte to the era! Like a ''Samurai Soda'' with a hint of wasabi, or ''Pharaoh''s Punch'' with a secret mix of spices! It''ll be sooo extra, ya feel me?"


    The ss murmured among themselves, some nodding in agreement, others scribbling down notes, and a few looking utterly confused but intrigued. The concept was definitely unique and had the potential to attract a lot of visitors.


    Shimura spoke up, her voice also among the confused, "But wouldn''t that be too much work?"


    "It''ll be fine." I said, turning to her, "We''re just still at the idea stage. Besides, we''ll just use it for the workshop. Making it as absurd as possible can be a key to winning too."


    Shimura blushed and nodded. This girl... she''s probably embarrassed. But I like that she can also pitch in. It''ll be bad if we just stand here, right? Look at Ogawa. The dude can''t even contribute.


    "Okay, okay! How about a ''Pirate'' theme?" Someone from the back suggested next. I looked at the source and found the otaku Matsuda with his hand raised excitedly as if he finally found a chance to unt his knowledge. "You know, we can have a variety of activities like shooting a barrel. Walking down the nk, and the most popr one, finding the treasure! Of course, we''ll serve devil fruit punch and have some of us cosy as the Strawhats and Marines."


    The ss erupted into moreughter and some nods of approval. Nami and Chii looked at each other before Nami spoke up again, "Alright, let''s write that down. It''s definitely got potential."


    The brainstorming session went on for the next thirty minutes and I guess that became the liveliest of our bunch in the recent month. Everyone''s throwing in ideas like it was theirst stand in a battle royale. Some were good, some were bad, and some were just... weird. But that''s what makes it fun, right?


    It was also a good way to bury the murmurs about me and the girls disappearing during the swimming ss.


    When we concluded the suggestions, we, the five representatives for the uing workshop, convened to discuss further the ideas we''d be presenting there. Ogawa remained silent. It''s not that he was being excluded but the guy wouldn''t even offer his views. I guess he''s afraid to get shot down by Nami and Chii.


    But I can''t me him entirely. If I was in his shoes, I''d do the same thing. There was his ''ex- girlfriend'' if he could even call her that and me, the guy who stole her from him. Not to mention, Chii and Shimura were also close to me. He''s like an outsider.


    Let''s see. Should I be kind to him for a moment? I mean, he''s Kazuha-nee''s little brother. He''ll end up bing my little brother too. I can spare him from my spitefulness, at least as long as he behaves.


    Anyway, the remaining time before the club hours was spent like that. When the bell rang for the end of the day, everyone dispersed. My girls who were on cleaning duty today stayed behind. And as always, I walked the others to their clubs.


    I stayed at the Book Club for a few minutes for Mina''s tea, Edel''s ko hug, and checking on Minori and Yuika-senpai at the connected clubroom of the Poem Appreciation Club.

 Chapter 2347: Following up on the recruitment

    Chapter 2347: Following up on the recruitment


    ?


    Beforeing to the Literature, my feet led me to another location.


    Standing before the Alchemy Research Club, I tried sensing any activity inside.


    Have they alreadye to a decision about my offer? Most likely, I only dyed a day as a consideration for the Nikka-senpai in case she suddenly changed her mind. It was partly on a whim, after all. On top of that, I don''t need Enomotoing to the door of the Literature Club.


    I knocked lightly and waited. A part of my mind is kinda excited to see my seductress senior again.


    The door slid open and there she was, wearing her usualb coat, covering her wonderful figure that was enough to twist every guy''s head just to follow her if ever she walked by.


    As though expecting my appearance, her upturned eyes immediately met mine as a pleasant smile peeked from her lips, "Ruki. We''ve been waiting for you."


    "Heh. I miss you too, Reira-senpai."


    "You... I never said I missed you."


    Her brows shed as she pretended to be upset.


    "Well, I just said it in advance. Just in case, you know?" I shamelessly winked at her.


    Her cheeks tinted slightly as she stepped aside, allowing me entry into the dimly lit room, filled with beakers, sks, and the faint glow of whatever substance they managed to concoct at the corner of the clubroom. Furthermore, the air was filled with a peculiar mix of chemicals and the scent of a mature woman''s perfume.


    Ah. No. Thatst part was just Reira-senpai. She''s as fragrant as ever.


    "There''s no end to your shamelessness, Ruki." She chuckled, closing the door behind me. "Still, you''re the only one who can act like this with me."


    "Not even Enomoto?"


    "Him? Everything is just a transaction with him. He provided me sanctuary, I''d do some favors for him like delivering his message. I''m d he did ask me to deliver a message to you, otherwise... I won''t find a cheeky junior like you."


    "True. I guess I also owe him a bit, huh?"


    Reira-senpai didn''t deny that but she chuckled and pinched my cheek as though silently telling me to be careful and not antagonize Enomoto, something she always reminds me of.


    I guess since she had been sheltered by him in this Clubroom for thest two years and counting, she did have a clear understanding of what that guy was capable of. It''s understandable why she didn''t want me to get into his bad side.


    Anyway, we walked further into the clubroom, stepping into the partitioned space. There, Nikka-senpai and Enomoto were sitting on the sofa Reira-senpai and I used yesterday.


    Wait. Used? That sounds dirty. We only rolled on it a bit while holding each other.


    "You''re here. I heard about your offer." Enomoto started, acting cool as always. This guy was always thisposed. Well, except that one time when I somewhat threatened him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I nodded, "Yeah. I came to talk about it. I know you won''t just let them go, right? Especially Nikka-senpai."


    "Not really. You may be dangerous to deal with but you''re not the type to do something so illogical."


    This guy. He clearly never heard about my past yet. If he did, he would never let me see a speck or even a glimpse of Nikka-senpai. He would hide her somewhere I wouldn''t be able to reach.


    But if he did his research properly, either he was confident that I wouldn''t steal Nikka or he believed I already changed.


    Well, that''s unlikely. After all, he was there when I was confronted by Ichihara Jun. He''d know that I''d sessfully steal the girl from someone as notorious as that pompous bastard.


    Anyway, how should I answer him? Pretend I was harmless? Ah. Forget it.


    "What does illogical count to you?" I smilingly asked, matching the coolness in his voice. But before Enomoto could respond, Nikka-senpai interjected with furrowed brows, "Enomoto-kun, why do you consider Onoda-kun dangerous to deal with?"


    From out of nowhere, he''s the one getting interrogated. This was the result of his own doing. He''s just sheltering her without even telling her a lot of things that are happening around him. She won''t know that we''re not really that friendly to each other. We only had an agreement.


    Enomoto cleared his throat and still acted like he was unbothered before answering, "Because he''s the Disciplinary Officer. He can report this club to the Student Council for using ghost members to fill up the number."


    Alright. I''ll give him that. He''s pretty quick toe up with that exnation.


    "Eh? You won''t do that, right, Onoda-kun?"


    "Of course, senpai. I''m the type to look away for the benefit of someone close to me."


    "Pfft. You''re saying you''re corrupt, huh?"


    My answer made herugh. On the other hand, Reira-senpai who was standing next to me pinched my side again.


    "Just as what you''d expect from a cheeky brat like him."


    I nced back at her and grabbed her hand, "Come on, Reira-senpai. I''m being corrupt


    because of you."


    "Yeah. Yeah." She rolled her eyes.


    "Anyway, let''s get back on topic," I said clearing the air. "So, since you said you trust I won''t do something illogical, it''s fine to bring them with me to do Literature Club?"


    Enomoto didn''t answer with words but only by a small gesture. A nod.


    His eyes were anything but calm though. There was a silent threat within them as if telling me to not do something funny to Nikka-senpai.


    Should I assure him?


    Nah. That''s too troublesome. I''ll let him agonize somewhere, thinking of the possibilities.


    I put on a smile and then turned to the two seniors, "Well then, we''re finally cleared. Will you follow me, senpai? Or should we just wait for you in the clubroom?"


    "Oh... I''ll stay for a bit here," Nikka-senpai answered while furtively looking at Enomoto. For sure, she''s trying to capitalize on the opportunity to be alone with him. I just told her that she should be proactive and she''s already acting on it. Good for her, I guess?


    Reira-senpai also noticed that. And besides, she''s also in favor of leaving with me.


    "Okay. Have Enomoto escort you to the Literature Clubter. Ruki and I will go first." She said while secretly making some hand gestures, cheering for the girl.


    "Alright. See youter, Nikka-senpai. We''re still in the preparation stage anyway. There''s not an extensive script for your roles yet. You can take your time." I winked at her, signaling that I also understood her intention.


    Following that, Enomoto, who looked like he still had something to say, nodded at us.


    Clearly, he decided not to say that in front of Nikka-senpai. Most likely, it concerns Ichihara Jun or what was left of that idiot''s reputation.


    As we stepped out of the clubroom, I tightened my hold on Reira-senpai''s hand, entwining


    our fingers together.


    "Shall we?" I shamelessly said, making the beautiful senior blush slightly.


    "... Geez. You''re taking advantage of this, Ruki." She murmured under her breath, but the sparkle in her eyes couldn''t be hidden behind her thick-rimmed sses.


    "I know... And I''ll shamelessly admit it. I love being this close to you, Reira-senpai." "Stop, you cheeky brat. Just start walking. I... I''ll follow you." The natural seductress pursed her lips and turned her head away, hiding how the redness was slowly creeping up to the


    entirety of her face.

 Chapter 2348: Livelier Clubroom

    Chapter 2348: Livelier Clubroom


    ?


    "Ah! Ruki... You brought another girl!" Otsuka-senpai eximed as we arrived at the


    Literature Club.


    She pointed at me and then at Reira-senpai before her eyes went down to our entwined hands. Behind her, Kana, Rae, Rumi, and Hana had varied reactions though. Kana and Rumi were looking at Reira-senpai like an acquaintance. Most likely they had already interacted before. The three of them were all in the same year, after all.


    Rae nudged her sses as though she suddenly felt threatened at the appearance of another sses girl. Hana, on the other hand, was the same as always. She had this confident air around her, treating everyone the same. Well, not that much anymore since she''s already warming up to the other girls, especially to Chii and Hifumi.


    "Karen, I mentioned this yesterday. I''m recruiting actors for our booth. Reira-senpai here is just the first one. There will be more."


    "Eh? You''re bringing more of your girls? Is that it?"


    "Who says they''ll all be my girls?"


    "Isn''t it natural for you to do that?" Otsuka-senpai tilted her head.


    At this, not only Reira-senpai but the other girls in the room startedughing at our exchange.


    "See, Ruki. Even in your club, your shamelessness is already taken as a natural urrence." She whispered as she stepped forward. "Nice to meet you, Karen-chan, I love your hair." Although confused at first, Otsuka-senpai''s eyes eventually sparkled with admiration, "Thank you, Reira-san! Yours is gorgeous too! And your body! How can you be that sexy?!" Once again, the overly curious girl couldn''t stop herself from blurting out her thoughts, making the room fill withughter once again. She''s always this enthusiastic about new things.


    I should tease herter.


    "How, huh? Maybe you can ask Ruki here. He''ll know." Reira-senpai yfully answered, directing the overly curious girl to me.


    And like an ant guided towards sugar, Otsuka-senpai''s gaze swiveled to me. Her big, purple eyes sparkled with a mix of curiosity and excitement, "Is that true, Ruki?"


    I ruffled her hair and shook my head, "Don''t get fooled. Do you think I''m an expert in every girl''s body?"


    "You''re not?" Otsuka-senpai pouted. Her expression was a perfect blend of disappointment and hopefulness.


    This girl... No wonder I couldn''t help but worry about her getting tricked someday, she just couldn''t stop when it came to her curiosity.


    Ignoring the fact that she had me locked up with the curious girl, Reira-senpai continued into the room, greeting the other girls seated at the long table.


    She introduced herself so confidently that I could see some of them start regarding her as another rival.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Meanwhile, Otsuka-senpai clung to me, pressing me for answers.


    I ended up dragging her with me as we joined the others at the table.


    After the introductions, Rumi started exining the whole festival booth idea to Reira- senpai, who was nodding thoughtfully while asionally ncing in my direction as though praising me foring up with this idea. She even congratted me in advance for bing the sessor of the club.


    What a seductress. Maybe if not for my other girls here and my attempt at trying to behave during club discussionspletely, I would shamelessly hug her for all the zing I''m receiving from her.


    Anyway, since I was partly responsible for this booth, I soon joined Rumi in exining it to Reira-senpai about it.


    Then, maybe around twenty minutester, Nikka-senpai arrived outside the clubroom with Enomoto escorting her.


    He nodded at me once before turning and leaving. The message was clear. He''s entrusting her to me.


    I nced down at Nikka-senpai who was fidgeting slightly as though something good happened to her, I couldn''t help but ask her silently, "How was it, senpai? Did you make progress?"


    Her cheeks flushed as she looked away, "I''ll tell youter, Onoda-kun. Hehe."


    Well, she didn''t need to tell me anymore. It was so obvious that even Reira-senpai could only shake her head at how her friend was always swaying in happiness.


    Maybe she finally confessed and Enomoto epted? Nah. It''s probably something simpler


    than that.


    With her addition, Otsuka-senpai''s curiosity once again red up but Reira-senpai expertly deflected the girl back to me, making Rumi facepalm again.


    It was quite chaotic. Nheless, with more people in the clubroom, the atmosphere was noticeably lighter and livelier as we went over our ns for the cultural festival again.


    "So, in summary of everything I exined, Nakanishi-san and Tenma-san will be ying the roles of mad alchemists in one of the scenarios we''re going to expand. We''ll write your script soon but you can also work closely with us to ensure that everything will be consistent." "Mad alchemist, huh? Can we get Ruki as our guinea pig?" Reira-senpai jokingly suggested. And Rumi responded positively, clearly enjoying this shot at me.


    "You can. His role is multiversal."


    "Wait, Rumi. When did it be like that? I thought I was only in charge at the climax?" I interjected to keep up with their antics.


    "When? Just a few seconds ago." Rumi smirked at me, her eyes sparkling with mischief. Yeah. She''s upset I brought two more girls to the club but at the same time, she''s also pleased at mypetence. There was no middle ground for her.


    The room burst intoughter, and even Nikka-senpai''s eyes twinkled as she joined in, enjoying the light-hearted banter.


    We continued to discuss like this for the rest of the club hours.


    As always, I didn''t just stay locked in my seat. I went around, checking on everyone. Not even Rumi could escape my flirting when I pushed my chair closer to whisper some ''advice'' about


    the plot.


    Thankfully, Nikka-senpai was too busy or innocent enough to notice how everyone in the clubroom, including Reira-senpai, was getting intimate with me whenever an opportunity arose. Or maybe she noticed but she just didn''t know how to react to it.


    I mean, I was so shameless I already kissed everyone. Of course, except for Reira-senpai and Otsuka-senpai. Thetter looked like she was asking for it though.


    After that, Rumi inquired if I had more candidates to recruit and I quickly listed names and their affiliations. I also wrote suggested roles for them. Obviously, among the list, I could count those unrted to ourplex rtionship on my fingers.


    "You''re unbelievable. You have to work twice more for the scenarios, understand?"


    Rumi''s tone was yful but firm, her eyes gleaming with amusement and challenge as she handed me a stack of papers, each detailing a potential plot for the festival booth. "Also, since there are only two weeks left, we have to start decorating the ce we picked. And for the uingmittee meeting that the Student Council will hold, we''reing with me to represent. Make sure you''re prepared, Ruki." Rumi''s voice was a sweet reprimand but at the same time, her voice held all her excitement to do all those with me by her side.

 Chapter 2349: Reprimanded Again?

    Chapter 2349: Reprimanded Again?


    ?


    Sometimeter, when Reira and Nikka-senpai became morefortable with the club, I hovered over Rumi and whispered, "I''m going to the clubhouse. Can I leave them in your care?"


    "You''re running away again, aren''t you?" Rumi narrowed her eyes, pretending to be upset.


    "Why will I run away when I promised to take our club seriously? I''m just going there to make sure everything is in order. And maybe... rehearse something with Misaki."


    Taking the chance that the two girls from the Alchemy Research Club were busily reviewing our written scenarios, I hugged Rumi from behind as I whispered honestly.


    "Yeah. Yeah. You''re doing that already. Everyone is looking forward to this."


    "Mhm. Me too." I tightened my embrace and then kissed her cheek.


    Rumi tilted her head slightly so she could turn her head and catch my lips. After a swift kiss, she started squirming out of my embrace, "Go before I change my mind."


    "I will. But I also have to tell the others the same thing."


    "You and your due diligence." Rumi rolled her eyes unhappily. Not because of what I wanted to do next but because I kept stretching myself thin.


    Before I stepped away from her, she added, "Cut yourself some ck sometimes and rx."


    I thoughtfully nodded before moving to Kana, Rae, Hana, Otsuka-senpai and of course, Reira-senpai.


    But just like Rumi, they all gave them a piece of their mind from my recent actions. Or maybe they''d already discussed this kind of topic among themselves since they were all experiencing the same thing with me.


    "You don''t have to treat everything as if you cannot miss out on things, Ruki. We''re fine to miss you for a bit."


    That was Kana as shyly slipped a piece of paper into my hand which had her writing that read, ''Good luck!''


    "Just because we''re closer to you, distance-wise, doesn''t mean you have to devote every second to us. You can also say no sometimes. Don''t be a fool."


    That was Hana. She also mentioned what happened in the pool earlier. I put myself in a situation where I now had to answer to Umeda and those girls who heard what we did in the shower stall.


    "You know, Ruki. I''ve been thinking how lucky we are here. The girls from the other schools are all helplessly enduring the fact that they cannot see you for more than a day or more. From my knowledge, aren''t we being unfair to them?"


    And that''s Rae, raising a valid point.


    Otsuka-senpai and Reira-senpai also had something to say but they were tamer since they didn''t really know everything that was happening to me.


    Anyway, I get their point. I clearly do. But I can say that it''s really just me being so stubborn. I don''t want to miss out on the opportunities. It''s like my head is hardwired to just focus on them as soon as I catch a glimpse. That''s why... I''m always reluctant to step out of a clubroom or any room where they''re staying. That includes every clubroom, ssroom, and office.


    I''m losing more time because of that reluctance.


    Unfortunately, I have no remedy for that kind of behavior from me. In a way, it was like what Kaoru-san was experiencing. I just couldn''t stop even if I knew I should.


    Alright. Enough mulling over that problem. I know I have to fix that in the future. And I will make an effort on that... But not today, I guess?


    Upon arriving at the clubhouse, I did the same routine as yesterday, checking if someone was already there and then inspecting both the interior and exterior before going to the backyard to finish weeding out the garden plots.


    Right on time as I finished, Misaki arrived, jovially hopping upon entering from the front door.


    Upon seeing I still had dirty gloves on, she hurriedly ran to my front, pulled out her handkerchief and wiped the sweat off of my forehead. Her innocent smile atop her concerned expression was unwavering, "Ruki, you shouldn''t let your sweat dry. My mother said it can lead to a cold. Let me wipe your back too."


    Misaki being this tenderly caring was something I found so precious. Somehow, all the reprimanding I was doing to myself for corrupting her innocence dissipated all at once. I failed to hold myself back from leaning in to kiss her, "Mhm. Wait a second. I''ll remove these gloves. Wait for me there, alright?"


    "Okay!" Misaki giggled, her cheeks flushing pink as she skipped away. I took a moment to appreciate the sight of her, then slipped off the gloves and stashed them aside.


    When I turned back, she was holding a pitcher filled with cold water taken from the clubhouse''s fridge as she filled a ss for me.


    "Here, Ruki. Drink first. My mother also said to rece the water that you sweated out." Misaki offered the ss with both hands, her eyes gleaming with affectionate concern.


    I took the ss from her and took a refreshing sip. The coolness spread down my throat, soothing the heat of the day. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her diligence, "Thanks, Misaki. I feel like a husband getting taken care of by his wife."


    "W-wife?" she squeaked out, blushing even deeper as she cupped her own cheeks. "I''m Ruki''s wife? Ehehe."


    Look at her. How can I resist this adorable creature?


    As I put the ss down, I pulled her into an embrace and kissed her deeply, conveying my overflowing affection for her. When we parted, she was breathless but her eyes were sparkling


    with happiness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mhm. I''ll marry you someday. And then we''ll live together. Do you like that?" I whispered into her ear, making her body quiver from the excitement.


    "I do! I will marry you. Make... babies with you. And then... we will watch them grow up." Although she''s already outlining our future, the way she said it was still full of innocence. Or so I thought until I heard her next words, "Then, they will y with your babies with Maaya- sama and the other girls."


    Yep. She was already too corrupted to turn back to her pure innocence.


    "Alright. We''ll make that happen in the future. For now... shall we start our rehearsal?"


    "Heh. Yes! I memorized my script, Ruki. What about you?"


    "Oh... I... memorized the first page. I''ll improvise if we pass that."


    "Pfft. I knew it. With how busy you are, it must be hard on you. It''s fine Ruki. I''ll join you in improvising. Our y will also be more natural that way." Misaki giggled, taking my hand as we moved towards the middle of the floor.


    Just like this, we started our first rehearsal for our little y, the Secret Garden of Love.

 Chapter 2350: Dropping by to help

    Chapter 2350: Dropping by to help


    ?


    Twenty minutester, I returned to the Club Building with Misaki. She didn''t want to return to her club anymore, iming that she already finished their practice for the day.


    As I obviously didn''t want to leave her behind in the clubhouse, I allowed her to join me back at the Literature Club.


    With Misaki being Misaki, she would probably go anywhere as long as I''m with her. And it''s not like I could say no to her puppy eyes. Plus, I''m sure the girls wouldn''t mind having her around. Her adorable innocence was also a soft spot for them.


    We entered the Literature Club''s room and everyone looked at us with varying expressions. Rumi had a look that seemed to say ''As I expected''. Kana shyly waved as she weed a junior. Hana and Rae weed the girl with a smile. Otsuka-senpai was naturally curious about the girl as she immediately swooned around her. Reira-senpai looked at me with a raised eyebrow. Andstly, Nikka-senpai was just amused at seeing another girl basically sticking to me.


    I saw her nudging Reira-senpai and whispered, "Reira, you should be more proactive. Onoda- kun might be snatched up before your eyes."


    Yeah. Despite being in the same room, she didn''t really see me flirting with the girls earlier. She still thought I was just in a club filled with girls.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With Misaki''s addition, the room became even more livelier and as soon as we filled her in on what we wanted to do, she immediately volunteered to be another actor.


    Rae took her in, telling everyone that she already had an idea of what role she would hand to Misaki.


    I got freed again but I stayed there, coordinating with everyone while stealthily flirting as well, spending this day''s club activities preparing for our booth.


    When it was close to the end of the club hours, I slipped out again to check upstairs. The Student Council was also slowly getting busier with the uing Cultural Festival. Although Shizu made sure that I would only need to do my duty two times a week, I thought I should still stop by and check.


    The moment I stepped into the Student Council room, a familiar scene greeted me. Shizu was seated at her usual spot, a stack of papers before her. Her pen moved with precision as she signed off on documents. Her expression is one of focus and authority.


    Despite the busy atmosphere, the room felt calm. Komoe and Minami Shouko had started working together. As for the couple, Masato-senpai and Watanabe, they were in their own world, discussing something as they were probably working on a task set by Shizu.


    When she noticed me, her pen paused mid-motion, and she looked up, a faint smile gracing her lips. "Numbskull, did you miss me already?"


    "I do. I always do, you know?"


    "Cheeky bastard." Shizu quipped but she couldn''t help her lips from curling into a jovial grin.


    "There you go. Your smile will never fail to make me melt. Anyway, I figured I''d check-in. I thought you might need a hand with the preparations," I replied as I stepped further into the


    room.


    I greeted Minami Shouko who was pouting again because she still felt I tricked her to be in this council.


    Then I patted Komoe''s head, praising her for a good job. Although the girl was my assistant in name, she ended up helping more in the council than staying with me in the other room.


    Watching me approach, Shizu leaned back in her chair, stretching slightly as she looked at me with an appraising and affectionate gaze. "Free time, huh? Rumi-senpai would scold you again if she heard those words from you."


    "Hey, I told her where I''m going. And they''re a little busy too. You know. We''re quite ambitious for our booth," I replied with a yful grin. "Anyway, I know how hard you''re all working here. I wanted to see if I could ease some of your load."


    After saying that, I also looked at Komoe, Minami Shouko and even Watanabe who was already jotting down something on her notepad. Masato-senpai next to her could only shake his head at his girlfriend''s antics.


    At the very least, he''s still not seeing me unfavorably.


    Shizu''s eyes softened for a moment before she masked it with her usual cool demeanor. "tterer. But since you''re here, I suppose I could find something for you to do."


    From her tone, I could tell she appreciated the gesture even if she wouldn''t outright say it.


    Shizu had always been the type to carry burdens quietly, rarely asking for help. Well, not until I broke into her bubble. Now, she loves delegating work. So, in a way, the Student Council was now more efficient with her lead.


    "Alright, Numbskull. If you''re serious about helping today, there''s a stack of event proposals that need reviewing. Komoe''s been learning, but I''d like a second opinion. Think you can handle that?"


    "Mhm. Leave it to me." I took the folder she handed over and pulled up a chair beside her. But before focusing on it, I couldn''t restrain myself from reaching for her hand and pulling her for a kiss.


    The girl''s eyes widened in surprise but only for a moment. As always, he leaned into me, her cheeks flushing a darker shade of red. It was a simple, yet intimate moment, our lips pressing together for a brief second before we parted.


    She pinched my cheek before puffing her cheeks as sheined, "I love that kiss, but blockhead, we have a lot of work to do. Give that as a reward forter.


    "I understand." I impishly smiled before picking the folder back to start my work


    While I read through the proposals, Shizu returned to her own work, asionally asking for my input or exining a detail.


    Not long after, Komoe and Minami Shouko also starteding to me for help. But it was quite obvious that they just wanted my attention. I understand that for Komoe since she''s also my girl but Minami Shouko? The girl was still focused on feeling that genuine connection with me so... I didn''t turn her down in helping her settle further.


    At least, she''s now spending her time more efficiently than trying to cause trouble around the school. Nevertheless, she''s still far from being considered ''rehabilitated''. Maybe if she became unhappy, she might just return to her ways.


    Well, we''re here to prevent that. Give it a week and she''d be fully settled as the Student Council''s General Affairs Officer.

 Chapter 2351: Slip of the Tongue

    Chapter 2351: Slip of the Tongue


    When I returned to the Literature Club, I ended up spending the rest of the club hours next to Reira-senpai. Of course, it wasn''t because I was flirting with her. She just wanted to hear me talk about the entire scenario and how I would end it. Aside from being an extra actress, she also wanted to be more involved in preparing the set.


    I told her that she didn''t have to but she insisted. So, starting tomorrow, the two seniors from the Alchemy Research Club will be joining us regrly in the clubroom until the end of the cultural festival. She wouldn''t leave Nikka-senpai behind, of course.


    I wonder what Enomoto''s reaction would be if the girl got too attached to our club by the end of it.


    Ah... He would be fine, I guess? They''re third-years like Kana and Rumi. They''d also retire from their clubs after summer vacation to focus on their college exams or just prepare for their future outside high school.


    The day was soon over and unlike yesterday when I ended up taking the train with Hana and Chii, I switched up the order of escorting them which ended with me in a bus with Kana, Aya, Rae, Satsuki, and Mio.


    Although I''d like to walk and escort them all to their front door or gate, it was quite impossible. Or rather, costly. Unlike Nami''s group, their neighborhoods were too far apart from each other. Walking from one house to another would take fifteen or more minutes. It would be hard for the girls, especially for Rae who had to walk for more or less an hour because their house was the furthest.


    So, the solution was simply to stay on the bus and part with the girls as it reached from bus stop to bus stop.


    In return, they made it clear that the one who''d be sitting next to me would be the girl who was about to get off at the next stop.


    All in all, it was another satisfying trip. Some acted naughtier, especially Kana and Rae who heard about our poolside escapade earlier.


    Despite her shyness, Kana asked the other girls to be our lookout as she sat on myp at the back of the bus. I took care of her like I always did, giving her a satisfying release. And all that while we also conversed about her novel and our club''s uing booth.


    Then, Rae took the opportunity when we became alone at thest stretch of the trip. Yoko-san couldn''t help but look at me suspiciously when she opened the gate for Rae and saw the girl''s slightly disheveled look with a satisfied smile on her lips.


    Anyway, there was no new update about Yoko-san''s situation but she remained to serve Rae in that house, not just as a maid but also as the girl''s older sister.


    After that, my train ride back home was pretty uneventful.


    I just pulled up my phone, messaging the girls from the other schools, checking on how their day went.


    When I arrived at my station, I walked to the supermarket to buy fresh fruits for the promised ''banana split'' and then walked to the pastry shop to get a cheesecake. I also ended up buying a chocte shortcake for the boy, Minoru.


    Anyway, since they already told me that they would be, it didn''te as a surprise to see Eri and Futaba ying a video game with the boy in the living room.


    "Wee home, Ruki!" The yful Eri immediately greeted me as I entered the living room with Akane and Fuyu clinging to my left and right.


    Futaba, on the other hand, silently red at me as soon as she caught sight of the pastries I brought home. I could imagine her internally screaming ''ursed sugar!''. She was still so wary to go over her limit and have her chest grow again.


    Minoru was too busy with their game though. They''re ying a racing kart game. The one that''s still wildly popr. Even though he wasn''t in the first ce, he''s too focused on picking up those boxes and then throwing turtle shells and bananas.


    That''s why I didn''t interrupt him and just approached the little boy, patting his head dotingly.


    ¡°Mhm. Thanks for dropping by. You see this?¡± I said as I lifted the bag with a bundle of bananas for Eri to see. She¡¯s the one who requested the split, after all.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re the best, Ruki! I¡¯m looking forward to your homemade banana split.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Are you also looking forward to it, Futaba?¡±


    ¡°I hate you, Onoda-kun.¡± Futaba grumbled as she turned her attention back to the screen, her thumbs dancing over the controller with fierce concentration that each button she pressed would ck. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Come on, it won''t be harmful this time. It''ll be mostly fruit. It''s nutritious.¡± I teased as I walked towards the kitchen cing the bag of bananas on the counter.


    At this point, only Akane remained clinging to me. Fuyu had already gotten her fill and returned to helping Miwa-nee prepare our dinner after she helped me put the cheesecake in the fridge.


    "Husband, stop teasing Futaba. She''s grumbling about it ever since you called earlier. Look at her forehead. A line was about to form permanently on it."


    Although Akane sounded like she was trying to defend Futaba, thetter half of her statement was doubling down on teasing her.


    "Akane!" She protested, causing the character she was controlling to fall into a pit, dropping her rank from 3rd to 9th ce. "You idiot couple is just too much!"


    "Easy there, Fuyu," I chuckled, peeling a banana for Akane and handing it to her. She took a bite with a giggle, the sweet taste making her eyes light up. "I''ll make sure to make the best banana split for you. You won''t be able to resist it no matter how much you hate going over your sugar intake limit."


    While Akane eventually stopped teasing her friend alongside me, I continued teasing her every chance I could get.


    Of course, she eventually snapped.


    As I was about to go up to bring my bag upstairs and change out of my uniform, I saw the girl standing up.


    She handed the controller to Eri as she stomped her way before I reached the stairs. She was huffing and puffing like a little dragon as she grabbed me by my cor.


    "Y-you. Fine. If you''re going to serve me dessert like that again. Y-you have to take responsibility if my constitution acts up again."


    Perhaps, it was a slip of the tongue, Futaba''s face fell as she immediately regretted saying it.


    After that, she immediately tried to reword it but her cheeks were already burning red as she stumbled through her words.


    "I-I mean, I-it''s going to be your fault if it happens, so you better help me relieve it again," Futaba murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Relieve it again, huh? So, it''s the same as saying ''tickle her again'' or ¡®touch her again¡¯. This girl...


    "Sure." I answered, matching the volume of her voice as I put down my teasing smile, "But only if it acted up. Don''t worry. I''m just teasing you. I promised not to push it on you, right?"


    "Ugh. Then you should''ve said that right away. You made me..." Her voice trailed there, clearly embarrassed that she blurted that out.


    I mean, that just showed she still hadn''t forgotten the sensation from that night. It was still ying in her head. The fact that she immediately brought up taking responsibility could also mean she''s unconsciously looking forward to it.


    Anyway, it''s a good thing she snapped when we were out of the girls'' earshot, otherwise, we would have to exin what happenedst time -- I agreed to keep it a secret, after all.


    Also, what happened to the boxers she was insisting on returning to me? She didn''t bring it with her, right?

 Chapter 2352: Cheesecake and Banana Split

    Chapter 2352: Cheesecake and Banana Split


    ?


    Futaba quickly released her hold on my cor, spinning on her heel to retreat to the living room with a huff. I watched her go, her shoulders still slightly tense.


    "That girl," I muttered under my breath, shaking my head with a small grin. I couldn''t help but admire how honest she was in her reactions, even when flustered. She mightin about my teasing, but deep down, she didn''t seem to hate the attention. Not entirely, at least.


    As I headed up the stairs, I heard Eriughing at Futaba, teasing for going back defeated after her dramatic charge.


    Thankfully, there was Minoru who stopped them from bickering as the boy innocently asked them to concentrate on the game.


    But Akane joined the fray and before long the living room became filled withughter again. After heading upstairs, I changed out of my uniform and into afortable set of clothes. Mhm. Looking at how our house was still this lively despite the sky already darkening, it couldn''t help but remind me of how long a day this was. It was packed with interactions and responsibilities that I would never really miss out on. My chest was filled with satisfaction every time I remembered their smiles, their blushes and their endless affection for me. It was extremely satisfying. My life was undoubtedly chaotic, but it was full of moments I cherished. Alright. Let''s stop being a bit dramatic. It was always like this anyway.


    When I returned downstairs, the aroma of Miwa-nee''s cooking filled the house, promising another delicious dinner.


    In the living room, Eri was now dominating the game, her cheers of triumph echoing loudly as Minoru struggled to keep up.


    "You''ve got no chance against me, Minoru-kun! ept your fate!" Eri dered, leaning forward with exaggerated intensity. She was that proud to beat the boy in a game.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The little boy pouted, his fingers flying over the buttons. "I''ll beat you next time, Eri-nee!"


    Akane chuckled from her spot on the couch, ncing at me as I entered. "Husband, Minoru''s having his spirit crushed. Should we intervene?"


    "Nah, let him fight his own battles. It builds character," I replied with augh but I still walked over to them and patted Eri''s shoulder, distracting her for a bit.


    Because of that, she crashed her cart into a wall, allowing Minoru to pass her, winning the


    race.


    Eri let out a loud, exaggerated gasp of disbelief as the screen shed "1st ce!" over Minoru''s character. She pointed an using finger at me, her cheeks puffed out.


    "Ruki! That was sabotage! How could you betray your best friend like this?"


    I smirked and leaned down to pat her head while donning my shameless smile, "How can you call that sabotage? That was an encouraging pat."


    Minoru, still holding the controller tightly, jumped up from his seat and pumped his fist in the air. "I did it! I beat Eri-nee!"


    His excitement was infectious, his bright grin melting away any lingering frustration. Futaba, sitting cross-legged on the floor, giggled at the exchange before ring at me again. "That''s what you get for being such a tease, Eri. But Onoda-kun is not any better. Hmph." "Pfft. Okay. I''m better now. Someone here is more salty because Ruki cannot stop teasing her." Eri smirked at Futaba, making the girl re up again.


    Her earlier outburst that had seemed to have simmered down once again returned as her gaze flicked to me briefly before darting away.


    I simply shook my head and took a seat beside her, or rather, between her and Akane. I let the moment linger without teasing her further which seemed to be effective as she quietly appreciated the reprieve.


    Well, only for a while though because Akane''s quirk once again showed itself, making my silly wife cling to me while acting a little jealous over Futaba''s closeness to me.


    Futaba rolled her eyes and then childishly stuck her tongue out at Akane before holding on to my arm just to get back at her. With how massive her front was, my arm ended up buried in its crevice again.


    Then as if reading my thoughts, she whispered, "Don''t misunderstand, Onoda-kun, I''m not hugging your arm. I''m just... teasing Akane."


    That sounded like an excuse, no? Where''s the most sensible girl now?


    But well, I decided to just nod and let the matter rest.


    Just like this, the next few minutes became a back-and-forth banter between the two girls. Eri also joined in at some point as she slid back and slotted herself on the space between my legs while sitting on the floor.


    Although I also enjoyed the moment, it was difficult to please all three of them, especially when I''m quite biased toward my silly wife. It''s not serious anyway.


    In the end, Futaba squeezed my arm tightly while Eri rested her head on myp while continuing to y the game with Minoru.


    I only got freed when Miwa-nee and Fuyu called for me to help with table preparation.


    After dinner was announced, everyone gathered around the table. The lively chatter continued.


    The meal was as delicious as always and the atmosphere remained warm,forting, and oftentimes yful.


    Moments like these reminded me of how much this household had be a true haven-a ce where everyone could feel at ease.


    After that dinner, I brought out the cheesecake that Fuyu requested and the shortcake I bought for Minoru.


    Following that, it was time to fulfill Eri''s request for the banana split. With the four girls eagerly watching, I got to work in the kitchen.


    Eri somehow started eating a few of the bananas as she couldn''t wait any longer. Futaba reprimanded her but Eri shoved a half-eaten one in her mouth, effectively shutting her down. Fuyu and Akane, who were enjoying the cheesecake,ughed at that exchange while Miwa- nee assisted me in making the dessert.


    "You know, Ruki, you seem pretty good at this. Maybe you should open a dessert shop," Eri teased as she took another bite from a newly peeled banana.


    "Not a bad idea," I replied before teasing her again. "But I think I''d end up giving away everything for free. Especially to you."


    "Anyway, Miwa-nee is nning to open a cafe. It can be part of the menu."


    "Oh Is that true?." She grinned, leaning against the counter as she watched us assemble the


    dessert.


    "That''s a good idea. You all shoulde to visit. I''ll give you a free taste when it opens. But for now, it''s still just a n." Miwa-nee approvingly said as she started scooping the ice cream to put in the middle of the sliced banana.


    "We wille! We will bring customers too! You know... It''ll be a good ce for a date." Eri enthusiastically chirped."


    "What? Are you going to bring Toshi there?" Futaba asked.


    "Maybe? Or I can have a date with Ruki there." Eri yfully grinned, making Akane and Fuyu


    work up.


    Of course, that was intentional to make them react like that. I pinched her cheek and reprimanded her. But the girl just ''Teehee''d her way out. She''s adorable so I let that pass.


    But Futaba rolled her eyes at how I treated Eri.


    Anyway, the lively atmosphere continued that way and soon, Miwa-nee and I finished the


    banana splits.


    They were a masterpiece. Layers of ice cream, fruit, whipped cream, and chocte syrup.


    "Alright, dessert is served," I announced, cing a te in front of each person.


    Eri''s eyes sparkled as she dug in. "Mmm, this is amazing! Ruki, you''re the best!"


    Minoru also returned after finishing his chocte shortcake and dug in for another dessert.


    Before long, his mouth became full of ice cream to speak.


    And obviously, I didn''t forget Futaba. Despite her reservations, couldn''t hide her


    appreciation as she took a cautious bite.


    "This is... eptable," she muttered, though the slight curl of her lips betrayed her true feelings. She really loves her sweets no matter how much she states she hates eating more of


    it.


    I nodded with a grin. "d you approve."


    After that, Akane and Fuyu, who were still eating the cheesecake, failed to resist the allure of


    it as they dug on their tes as well.


    As we ate, the conversation flowed naturally, punctuated byughter and the asional yful jab. It was a perfect end to the day, I guess?

 Chapter 2353: From Deep Conversation to Playful Chaos

    Chapter 2353: From Deep Conversation to yful Chaos


    ?


    With tes scraped clean of the dessert, the lively chatter at the dinner table had gradually turned into softer conversations.


    Minoru, satisfied with the victories he acquired while ying with Eri and Futaba and full from the two desserts he had eaten, had started to yawn. His bedtime had already arrived and no matter how much energy he recovered from eating, it couldn''t stop his drowsiness from taking over.


    Noticing the boy''s drooping head, Miwa-nee ruffled his hair, "Alright, Minoru. Time for bed. You''ve had enough excitement for one day. Ruki, can you help me carry him upstairs?"


    The little boy pouted slightly, but a single look from Miwa-nee was enough to dispel his protests. He then looked at me, as though trying to find an ally, but I just opened my arms, picking him up from his chair.


    Understanding that he had no more escape from bedtime, he said goodnight to Akane and the other girls as I carried him upstairs. His small arms wrapped around my neck as I made my way to his room.


    "Papa," Minoru mumbled sleepily, resting his head on my shoulder. "They''re gonna y with me again tomorrow, right?"


    "Mhm. They''ll visit again," I replied with a chuckle as I gently patted his back. "But only if you promise to sleep well tonight. You''ve got to be full of energy if you want to beat Eri and Futaba-nee again."


    The boy''s lips curled into a satisfied smile and he nodded sluggishly. "Okay... good night, Papa."


    Seeing the boy gently close his eyes, looking every bitfortable, a warm feeling surged in my chest. I was probably not as adorable as him back then, right? I was born a rascal who immediately decided that Akane was mine.


    When we reached their room, Miwa-nee was already there, pulling back the covers of their bed. I carefullyid Minoru down, tucking him in.


    Miwa-nee leaned down to kiss his forehead, her expression soft and full of motherly warmth. As she straightened up, she nced at me with a smile. "Thank you, Ruki. Look at you, you''re already looking the part of a father to him."


    "Am I? I still feel like I''m not at that level yet. Am I not still a little childish? Look at Eri and Futaba, they didn''t even doubt our rtionship. They''re probably thinking I''m just an older brother or cousin to him."


    "That''s because they''re not seeing what you''re doing in the background. Granted, you''re stillcking because you''re still dependent on someone, but your effort shows, Ruki." Miwa-nee patted my back. "Don''t put yourself down. Just focus on the present so that in the future when he can understand things better, there will be no more ''probably''. He''ll know for sure that you''re his father who watched him grow up and guided him."


    "... Guide, huh? Miwa-nee, can I really do that when our situation is like this? It won''t be normal. I''m afraid... it''ll be hard for him, especially when he starts going to school. He''ll make friends and they''ll be curious about his parents... Can he proudly say that I--"


    "Ruki," Miwa-nee interrupted my musings with a gentle touch on my arm. "Don''t overthink things for now. You''re already doing a fantastic job. And when the timees, we''ll deal with it together, okay?"


    Her reassurance calmed my nerves a bit. She was right. I was overthinking things again, or rather, I was thinking too far ahead. While it would be inevitable in the future, it''s not like we could find a solution to it at the moment.


    There would only be two choices. Either we continue hiding it from the public that I''m his biological father or we let someone else, someone possibly more qualified step up or fill in that role for me. And there''s only one candidate for that. My own father.


    Ah. Right. There could be a third choice. That was to just not give a damn about what the people would say. However, that would definitely be the worst for the kid.


    That was a bridge we''d have to crosster.


    "Sorry for overthinking, Miwa-nee." I eventually said.


    Miwa-nee pinched my cheek and kissed me before giving me a reprimanding look.


    "It''s not really that bad to talk about it, but Ruki. Let''s not easily jump to conclusions, okay? Instead, let''s keep having this kind of serious and mature discussion. That way, you''ll eventually understand a lot more regarding future decisions. For now, remember that we love you, Ruki. Both Minoru and I. That won''t change and I won''t ever leave your side again regardless of what''s waiting for us in the future."


    "Mhm. I''ll be in your care, Miwa-nee. Guide your... foolish man."


    "Alright. Rule No. 1 for you. No self-deprecation. Instead, I''ll tell you if you did something wrong or something isn''t quite right. Deal?"


    "Deal." I nodded firmly, feeling a weight lifted from my shoulders. Miwa-nee was right. For now, we needed to focus on the present.


    We both nced at the sleeping Minoru, our gazes filled with affection. After that, Miwa-nee turned back to me as she pushed me to the door, "Now, go back downstairs. Those girls are probably plotting something while you''re gone. Especially Akane."


    Iughed lightly and nodded. She''s not wrong. I wonder what''s happening there now?


    In any case, despite how I ended up getting the lecture, I still pampered Miwa-nee before stepping out of the room and returning downstairs.


    When I stepped back into the living room, the scene was unsurprisingly chaotic.


    Akane and Eri hadmandeered the couch as they yfully argued over who would get to sit closest to me when I came back.


    Yep. It was Eri and not Fuyu. I had no idea what gave her the courage to do that. A touch of innocence? Or was she just trying to get the most out of our ''best friend''bel?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Speaking of Fuyu, the girl pounced on me the moment I stepped back into the living room. She was like a praying mantis stalking a cicada. She had bided her time to be the one to get the first dibs on me rather than the two bickering girls.


    Futaba, on the other hand, was standing by the kitchen counter with her arms crossed. She pouted when she saw me returning and although there wasn''t any exnation for why she remained in that spot, my head came up with a theory that she was waiting for all the food she had eaten tonight to go down.


    "Well, it looks like I missed something," I said as I approached the couch with Fuyu sticking her tongue out at the two.


    "You did!" Eri yfully chimed, her lips curved up into a smirk while ignoring Fuyu''s attempt to smugly gloat at them as she patted the spot beside her. "Ruki, sit here. Akane or Fuyu doesn''t have to get dibs all the time! Your girl best friend takes priority too!"


    Akane, with her quirk clearly acting up, puffed out her cheeks and wrapped her arms around herself dramatically. "Husband, don''t listen to her! She''s a traitor who keeps trying to steal


    you away!"


    I smilingly shook my head as the slight weariness from the serious talk I had with Miwa-nee dissipated like smoke, "Alright, alright. Let''s settle this peacefully."


    I walked over and plopped myself between the two before pulling Fuyu down to myp, effectively ending their argument as the three of them tightly held onto me.


    "Problem solved," I added with a smirk.


    "How is that problem-solving, Onoda-kun? You just... made things worse. And Eri. Why are you joining them?!" Stomping from the kitchen area, Futaba approached us with her arms crossed, her cheeks flushed red looking both embarrassed and annoyed.


    She looked like she just saw something she wasn''t supposed to. Or maybe, she was simply upset that she didn''t have anywhere to jump in anymore. Who knows?

 Chapter 2354: Poked Too Much

    Chapter 2354: Poked Too Much


    ?


    For Eri, it was clearly just the girl''s yful whim to get the best out of this situation, but Futaba''s reaction was driven by something else.


    Maybe she was feeling left out? Most likely. In any case, this wouldn''tst for long since they still have to go home tonight.


    "You''re unbelievable, Onoda-kun. Help me scold Eri." Futaba pouted, her arms still crossed as she red at me.


    "Sorry, she''s iming her ''best friend'' privilege," I answered tly, acting like it was out of my hands.


    Eriughed at Futaba''s reaction, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Futaba, don''t be so grumpy. You know you''re also wee to join." She tightened her hold on me, pushing her not-so-bountiful chest against my arm.


    Akane red at her, but the glint in her eyes showed she was enjoying the tease.


    This girl... If I wasn''t wrong, Eri was doing this because of Akane''s quirk. Knowing Akane would be extra clingy, she''s teasing her as much as possible, which she would normally not be able to do. And since she was also always getting scolded by the sensible Futaba for her antics, she''s also using this moment to tease the girl.


    She picked up on Futaba''s reactions to me, but I doubt she''d be able to narrow it down to Futaba being conscious of me. In her mind, Futaba was annoyed at me for always serving sugar beyond her designated intake.


    What a minx Eri was turning out to be. But as much as Akane and Futaba were blushing and squirming, it was clear that they weren''t going to back down. So, I just chuckled and yed along, enjoying the moment, indulging her by wrapping my arm around her waist.


    She''d be satisfied soon anyway.


    "Hehe... Look. Ruki is so good to me." Eri giggled as she turned her attention back to me, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    I squeezed her waist, making her squirm slightly as she puffed her cheeks with a pout. Really, if her boyfriend heard about this, he might challenge me for a duel, no? Unfortunately for him, in Eri''s mind, this wasn''t something problematic. Should I be relieved of that? I probably should not. I mean, this might spiral out of control, after all.


    I guess I have to talk to her about boundaries next time and let her define them. Yeah. Because if it''s up to me, I don''t really mind.


    How should I exin it? It''s like having a sibling, I guess? But I know this kind of interaction is far from it.


    That aside, Fuyu, who I thought would be joining Futaba in scolding Eri, was quiet. She seemed to be unbothered by anything, having gotten the best position on myp.


    At the moment, she''s just leaning on me, enjoying the broadness of my chest as her pillow. Like Eri, she''s making the most of our situation before their inevitable departure.


    Looking at the girl''s peaceful face, I couldn''t help but lean down slightly to kiss her forehead. Fuyu softly purred as she looked up with a satisfied smile, "Ruki-kun."


    She snuggled closer and adjusted her head so that I could also reach her lips. Understanding that, I didn''t hesitate to take it.


    "Husband, me too," Seeing that, Akane tugged at my arm, her jealousy turning into an adorable demand for fairness. She leaned in, her soft pink lips pursing together in anticipation of a kiss.


    Could I even resist her? I immediately turned to her side, kissing her as intimately as I did with Fuyu. Her cheeks were already flushed, and her eyes closed, waiting for my affection.


    The moment our lips touched, Eri and Futaba gasped simultaneously.


    One was sighing in amazement at how we seemed to not be bothered by their presence, and the other was just filled with disbelief at our shamelessness.


    But I didn''t care. These girls were important to me. And if I could make them happy by showing a bit of affection, then so be it. That''s how it always is between us.


    Besides, it''s not like this was the first time they saw me being affectionate with Akane and Fuyu. And it definitely wouldn''t be thest.


    "Hehe, see that, Eri? Your best friend privilege doesn''t include a kiss." Akane, with her quirk still in full force, smugly gloated before taking another kiss. Fuyu didn''t want to lose out, so before I knew it, my two girls were already all over me.


    Eri chuckled as she kept her hold on my arm, "Of course I know that. But I can also ask for it, right?"


    "Oi, Eri. You crazy girl!" Futaba was the first to react, "You can''t just ask for a kiss like that! Especially to Onoda-kun. He''s not your boyfriend."


    "I know. But I didn''t say I wanted the same kiss as they''re receiving from him. A peck on the cheek should be enough to make Akane re up." Eri smirked as she leaned in closer to me.


    "Still--! That''s too much!" Futaba was also close to screaming, but Eri showed no signs of stopping.


    Likewise, with my lips imed by the two girls, dodging her was out of the question.


    Eri''s smug expression was thest thing I saw before her soft, warm lips touched my cheek. It was quick, but it was enough to elicit a growl from Akane. She tightened her grip on me, her eyes narrowing at Eri. Fuyu did the same, but she showed her pout to me first before ring at Eri who immediately retreated, a triumphant smile on her lips.


    Futaba''s cheeks had turned a deep shade of crimson as she watched the scene unfold.


    "W-what the heck...?" She stuttered, trying to find the right words to express her shock and


    confusion.


    Before long, she pulled Eri away from my side, her eyes filled with a mix of embarrassment and exasperation. "You can''t just go around kissing Onoda-kun like that, Eri!"


    "Hmm? You can also try it, Futaba. It''s fun."


    Alright. She''s a lost cause. Because of Eri''s provocation, Akane and Fuyu had already turned into clingy kos on my body. They were not letting go any time soon, and I had to admit, I quite enjoyed the feeling. But it didn''t end there.


    With Fuyu standing up and Akane following after, they grabbed one arm each and pulled me up from the sofa before dragging me away with them.


    "Eh? Where are you bringing him, Akane? Fuyu?" Eri called out, her lips still mischievously curled as she watched the two girls drag me away.


    Futaba held her friend''s arm, preventing her from following us. She clearly understood where the two were bringing me or what they were going to do, "Y-you. I-I guess we should just... stay here? Don''t interrupt anymore, you''ll just make things more awkward."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "D-don''t ask me! You should already know what would happen if couples went somewhere more private!" Futaba stuttered, her eyes darting away from Eri''s in a mix of embarrassment


    and annoyance.


    "O... Oh!"


    As Akane and Fuyu dragged me away, Futaba and Eri''s crimson faces were thest thing I had seen before they were out of my line of sight. I could still hear Futaba''s protests and Eri''s cheekyughter, though.


    In any case, I also stopped acting and followed my two girls obediently.


    We went upstairs and into our bedroom.


    The moment the door was closed behind us, Akane and Fuyu wasted no time in stripping my


    pants down as they both kneeled in front of me.


    "You two... Did Eri poke you too much?" I chuckled as they both looked up at me with a pout.


    "You''re too lenient on her, Ruki-kun," Fuyu said.


    "That''s right, husband. You''re ours, not hers." Akane dered possessively as they both


    pulled on the waistband of my boxers.


    "Alright. That''s my fault." I admitted, "But you two... you''re not stopping, are you?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though I should''ve been close to being drained earlier, seeing the two of them like this had my blood pumping again. Before their eyes, my cock gradually stood up, eager and ready


    for them.


    With that question, the two girls looked at each other and smirked before looking back at me. They were definitely not stopping.


    Almost as soon as they got a mutual understanding, their slender fingers wrapped around my growing erection, stroking it with feigned innocence, sending a sharp jolt of pleasure through


    my body.

 Chapter 2355: Youre ours *

    Chapter 2355: You''re ours *


    ?


    With Akane and Fuyu teaming up like this, my poor cock instantly stood in attention, obediently taking what they had in mind. They both looked so determined as their eyes glinted mischievously.


    "You two... It''s okay to be a bit more gentle," I suggested, trying to control the urge to thrust into their eager mouths.


    They both giggled as they took my advice to heart. Their touches turned softer, their strokes more tender as if they were worshipping a sacred artifact. Akane took the lead, her mouth moving down to the underside of my length, her tongue tracing the veins and coating its entirety with her saliva while Fuyu focused on the tip and the head kissing and licking it passionately. The sight was incredibly erotic that my knees were about to buckle from the pleasure brought about by their passionate hunger. I felt a deep sense of satisfaction knowing I could make them so hungry for me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They got so triggered by Eri''s antics that they weren''t going to stop until they had their fill. While propping it up with their hands, Fuyu gradually parted her lips, sliding the head inside her mouth. It twitched involuntarily at the sight of the girl doing it while looking up at me. Akane followed suit as her tongue wrapped around the trunk before she started nibbling the sensitive spots and cupping my balls.


    I had to bite my lips to prevent a moan from escaping my mouth but that didn''t escape their notice.


    They both smirked as their pace quickened, their strokes grew more eager and their mouths became more adventurous. All I could do was to drop my hand on top of their heads, supporting them in their endeavor.


    Fuyu took my cock deeper, settling more than half of it in the warmth of her mouth before her head started bobbing up and down. Akane watched her intently before she too acted up, not wanting to be outdone by her best friend.


    Although her quirk was still up, the girl looked like she was fine sharing this moment with Fuyu. It was a sight to behold seeing the two of them sharing my cock like they were sharing a delicious ice cream cone on a hot summer day.


    The thought of Futaba and Eri grew distant from my head as the sounds of my two girls'' wet mouths slurping and sucking filled the room, mingling with their moans.


    I groaned in pleasure, the feeling of their mouths on me was exquisite. I felt like I could stay here forever, letting them explore and enjoy me like this. But as much as I enjoyed their eagerness, I knew I couldn''t hold out much longer.


    "Girls, if you keep this up, I''m going to..." I trailed off, unable to finish my sentence as the sensations grew too intense. Akane looked up at me, her eyes full of love and lust, and she nodded as if understanding my unspoken words.


    With that, they started taking turns on who would take me in their mouth. One minute it was Fuyu, doing everything she could, not just sliding me in and out of her but also licking and teasing every spot that would make my lower body twitch in please. Another minute, Akane would take over, switching their duties, one stroking and ying with my balls while the other sucked me off.


    "Shall we wring you dry, husband?" Akane asked sweetly in between her eager slurps, her eyes sparkling with thorough mischief.


    She knew she still couldn''t take me inside her so she was doing all she could to get me to spill my seed in her mouth. And as for Fuyu, she had the same idea.


    "If you can, go ahead," I said as my grip on their head tightened. It was all I could do not to thrust my hips. I mean, that would break their rhythm and I was enjoying their dance of desire way too much.


    They both took the challenge to heart, their hands working in harmony. Akane''s hand stroked the base while her mouth worked the tip, her tongue flicking against my frenulum. Fuyu took the middle, her teeth gently scraping the bottom as she nibbled on it like a candy stick. The sensation was so intense, I could feel my legs giving way.


    But I held on and watched everything unfold. At the same time, the pleasure just continuously built up inside me.


    They kept alternating, giving me time to breathe each time but the moment my cock plunged into one of their mouths, it was as if I was thrown into an ocean of pleasure all over again. No matter how much experience I had with them, their enthusiasm never failed to amaze me.


    I could feel my orgasm approaching, my legs quivering slightly as I tried to hold myself up. Their eyes never break contact with mine as if they''re looking for approval to go ahead and swallow me whole.


    Finally, the dam broke, and I couldn''t hold it anymore. My lower body trembled uncontrobly as my cock swelled up in Akane''s mouth. She took the cue as she pulled me out, intending to share the prize with Fuyu.


    Their eyes sparkled with excitement as they both leaned in, their lips almost touched as they eagerly awaited the release while their hands never stopped stroking to keep the pleasure up.


    As the first load of my cum shot out, Akane captured it in her mouth, audibly sucking the tip before pulling back to let Fuyu take the next wave. The two of them switched back and forth, eagerly sharing the salty treat. The sight was so erotic that it made me cum harder, filling their mouths and painting their faces with my seed. They didn''t stop though. They eagerly imed every drop.


    Once I was fully drained, they both pulled away, panting slightly with white strings of my cum connecting their lips that stretched out before breaking with a pop.


    Akane''s eyes were filled with satisfaction as she licked her lips clean while Fuyu swallowed with an audible gulp.


    "Husband, that was delicious," Akane said with a sultry smile, her eyes half-lidded with contentment.


    I hurriedly reached for a towel or tissue paper to wipe her face clean. But as I did that, Fuyu used the opportunity to lick me clean herself. Her tongue did not want to leave any trace behind as she eagerlypped up thest bits of my essence that remained. Akane watched with envy but with my hand already wiping her face, she couldn''t join anymore. When I finished with Akane, it was Fuyu''s turn to be wiped clean. I took the towel and gently wiped the remaining traces of cum from her lips, chin and some parts of her face that had been stained. She closed her eyes and giggled at the tenderness of my touch.


    And with this, the room became thick with the scent of our lingering desire as the air practically vibrated with the aftermath of our passionate exchange.

 Chapter 2356: Returning downstairs

    Chapter 2356: Returning downstairs


    ?


    "You two are really something else. Shouldn''t you scold me more?." With my voice a little hoarse from holding back, I whispered to my two lovely girls as I pulled the two of them into a tight embrace. Their warm bodies pressed against me.


    "You''re ours, husband. There''s no need to scold you, we just have to remind you of that," Akane sweetly giggled into my ear, her voice filled with satisfaction as she cuddled closer.


    Fuyu nodded in agreement, her cheeks still flushed from the intimate act. "But... Maybe we overreacted? What do you think, Ruki-kun?"


    "Well, I think you''re right earlier. I was too lenient on Eri." I chuckled, stroking their hair gently. "But your reaction was worth it."


    After the three of us finished cleaning up, I asked Fuyu if she wanted to go home soon. Like always, I was ready to walk her up to her door.


    But as if they already had a n together, Fuyu said, "You can escort Eri and Futaba home first, Ruki-kun. Their houses aren''t that far away from each other so... I''m okay with staying for a while... I mean, I can also take a chance to call home, and ask them if I can stay here tonight."


    "Are you sure?" I asked, still slightly concerned but also relieved that she wasn''t too upset by my earlier actions.


    Fuyu nodded, her cheeks still tinted pink. "Yes. Besides, you need someone to look after Akane, right?"


    Alright, that one was already an excuse. I mean, if her parents hadn''t allowed her to stay, I still would''ve had to leave Akane alone for a while to escort her home. Maybe she''s certain she''s going to get permission.


    But before that, I had to deal with the aftermath of the little show we had.


    Futaba and Eri were still downstairs, probably still trying to recover from what they''d seen. I had to face them and somehow exin what happened without giving them too much information. Or do I really have to exin? I guess there''s no need to. Futaba understood it and in the end, Eri too.


    However, it would really be awkward when I get to be alone with them during my escort duty. I took a deep breath, bracing myself for the potential awkwardness that would follow. As I descended the stairs, I could hear their hushed whispers and asional giggles. They had moved to the kitchen where Eri was helping Futaba clean up the dishes. The sight was surprisingly domestic, considering the recent turn of events.


    Upon seeing me, their eyes immediately shot up from the sink and the whispers died down. Eri had the audacity to sh a knowing smirk while Futaba''s cheeks burned even redder if that was possible.


    "You know you don''t have to do that. That''s my chore forter," I said as I put on a straight face. Acting like nothing happened at all.


    Futaba flustered, "It''s okay. I-it''s no big deal. We just cleaned up a bit."


    Her eyes darted towards Eri, who had the decency to look a tad embarrassed herself. However, her yfulness remained. "Well, it was mostly Eri''s idea..."


    "I see. Well, it looks like I''ll be escorting you two tonight." I announced, "I think you can leave that there. It''s gettingte, after all."


    "Wait, Onoda-kun. What about Fuyu? And where''s Akane? Did you tire them out?" Eri quipped, her smirk unwavering as she ced thest te into the drying rack.


    "Eri, what are you talking about?!" Futaba squealed, pping a wet hand over Eri''s mouth, causing a spray of water to fly everywhere. I guess the sensible girl has returned. Or maybe she''s just too embarrassed to hear the details.


    "No. They''re going down soon. Wanna wait for them then?" I replied to Eri''s question, ying along with the act of not knowing what she was insinuating.


    But the minx who was also my self-proimed ''best friend'' was too quick to react, her eyes narrowed as if she was about to spill a dark secret she''d been keeping for a while. "Oh, really? And what did you three do up there?"


    I flicked her forehead lightly, feigning annoyance but mostly amused at her insatiable curiosity, "You really want to know that badly, don''t you, Eri?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes," Eri replied swiftly. But Futaba was also quick to react.


    She pulled her back, stopping the girl''s curiosity, "O-onoda-kun, you''re both acting shamelessly."


    She looked a little exasperated but I guess she couldn''t help it. After all, she was also a little guilty when she asked me to take responsibility earlier. Now, that makes me wonder.


    "Anyway, Futaba..." I started with a whisper since she might be embarrassed if I blurted it out loud, "The sugar did not go over your limit, right?"


    Futaba''s eyes widened before she realized what I was hinting at. She nodded vigorously, "N- no. I''m okay. I think."


    At this, I felt a little relieved. I mean, if I had to tickle her again, it might really turn into something else considering thest time. As for Eri... Well, I''m confident that I can control the girl''s mischievousness.


    "Alright. I''ll check on Akane and Fuyu first. You two should prepare. It''s gettingte."


    "Oh. Are you going to walk us to our house this time, Onoda-kun?"


    "Well, yeah. It''s alreadyte. Unless you called your boyfriends to pick you up when we reached your station." I replied.


    Futaba and Eri exchanged nces before answering with a giggle. The tension in the room dissipated like steam from a kettle. "N-no, I think it''s fine. There''s no need to bother them thiste at night."


    "But it''s fine to bother me?" I yfully retorted. I get what they''re saying but if I was their boyfriend, I''d never let someone else make my girl home.


    "Well, Ruki, you owe us one for taking care of Akane. And tomorrow too." Eri said with a knowing wink.


    "I thought that was already cleared by the banana split."


    "Nuh-uh. That was for just partial," The tomboyish girl waggled a finger in front of me, "Walking us home is the full service."


    This...


    "Is that what you also think, Futaba?" I questioned the other girl who was just watching our


    exchange.


    Although there was a hint of hesitation, Futaba also nodded. A certain glint appeared in her eyes. "Yeah, it''s the least you could do after all the trouble we''ve gone through." "Alright. Just making sure that this won''t cause trouble for both of you." I nodded with a smile.


    Just like what Futaba said, regardless of their silent intentions, it was the least I could do for them. Besides, my considerate trait wouldn''t let them go home alone unless they explicitly


    stated that they needed to.


    Nothing will happen, right? Alright. Let''s not jinx it.

 Chapter 2357: Why dont we take the bus?

    Chapter 2357: Why don''t we take the bus?


    ?


    After properly bidding farewell to Akane, Fuyu, and Miwa-nee upstairs, Futaba and Eri started preparing to leave.


    Well, they only needed to pick up their bags and maybe fix their uniforms that had been slightly disheveled.


    I left them there while I went to the bathroom to clean up and refresh myself by washing my face. It was definitely going to be a long walk. Or maybe exhausting should be the word because I could already imagine Eri''s never-ending energy along with her constant attempt to tease me or Futaba.


    Futaba, on the other hand, would definitely not act out of line, especially with Eri around. At most, she''d just keep quiet while asionally reprimanding Eri or me for our inappropriate behavior or shamelessness.


    Right. I was still expecting Futaba to approach me for another conversation regarding my ''boxers'' that she intended to return, but that didn''t happen. Either she didn''t bring them with her, or she was too embarrassed to bring them up as a point of conversation. The possibility that she changed her mind about returning them also existed, but I probably wouldn''t know the answer without bringing it up myself.


    When I stepped out of the bathroom, the two girls had finished preparing and were ready to leave.


    "Alright, shall we?" I asked as I gestured towards the door.


    Eri energetically grinned as she nodded while Futaba apprehensively averted her gaze from me as she followed suit.


    With the night breeze cool against our skin, we began our journey to the train station. The moon cast a glow that softly illuminated the quiet streets, creating a serene atmosphere.


    Once again, Eri sidled up with me, her arm hooking on mine as we strolled down the moonlit street. Futaba took my other side but she wasn''t as clingy as Eri. She elbowed me though. Most likely, she wanted me to help her reprimand Eri, not condone her behavior.


    Will scolding her change anything? Maybe it will but is it necessary? I don''t really see any point. Because in Eri''s mind, she''s not really as conscious of me, in an intimate sense, as Futaba. For her, being this clingy is simply from her yful nature.


    ... Or maybe Fuyu was right, I was being too lenient to the girl.


    "Ruki, why don''t we take the bus instead?" Halfway through our walk, Eri suggested with a hopeful glint in her eye. I don''t know what''s exactly in her mind but it''s clearly to get more privacy, right?


    In any case, it''s not so bad as long as we don''t cause trouble for Futaba. "Alright, let''s take the bus," I conceded, noticing how Futaba''s eyes widened at Eri''s suggestion. It was clear she wasn''t expecting that, probably assuming we''d be taking the train.


    From what I heard while their houses were close to each other, they were unlike Fuyu''s house which was close to the station. Furthermore, both the bus stop and the station had a simr distance from their house so there wasn''t really that much of a difference -- only the price of fare or the privacy between the two public transportations.


    "Wait... Eri, what are you nning?" Futaba reacted immediately to Eri''s sudden suggestion, her eyes narrowing slightly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But the girl just innocently tilted her head, "What could I possibly be nning, Futaba?" "You''re always up to something, Eri," She said suspiciously.


    "When did I ever do that? I just thought it''d be a nice change of pace," Eri winked at me as though urging me to support her. She tightened her hold on my arm and then whispered, "It''s fine, right? Ruki?"


    "Well, it''s fine whichever you''refortable with. I''m just your escort." I shrugged, ying dumb.


    "You can''t be serious, Onoda-kun."


    "Like I said, it''s actually up to you. If one of you is notfortable with it then... we''ll default back to take the train. By the way, is there a reason why you wanted to take the bus, Eri?"


    "Nothing special," Eri replied nonchntly, though the twinkle in her eye told a different story. "It''s just that the bus ride is a bit longer and we can talk more privately."


    "I see. You have a question to ask from me, huh?"


    "More like a consultation. You know, just likest time." Eri said with a grin. "It''s good for you too, Futaba. Didn''t you say despite Ruki''s teasing of you, he still managed to help you out?


    Upon hearing that, Futaba rolled her eyes as she pretended not to know what Eri was saying.


    And here I thought she''d keep it all to herself. But considering Eri treated it simr to how she consulted me during the sleepover, Futaba most likely didn''t tell them theplete story. Maybe she mentioned that I helped sort her mind or something close to that.


    "Consultation? Eri, is it still about the same topic as before?" I asked just to confirm.


    "Well, part of it. You''ve been helpful, Ruki. But I''d like to hear more... stories from you." "Stories..." I echoed before staring at her meaningfully. Eri maintained her grin as she pressed a finger on her lips.


    I flicked her forehead and said, "Girl, don''t be so mischievous."


    "What? I''m not. I''m only thinking that it''ll be a nice reference." Eri cheekily answered.


    On my other side, Futaba exasperatedly sighed, "Eri, you have to be careful. Your... boyfriend may really be jealous if you keep getting close to Onoda-kun."


    "Toshi-kun understands, Futaba. Also, I''m consulting for us. Do you not trust him? Do you think he''s going to take advantage of me?"


    "T-that''s not what I meant. It''s just... unusual."


    Seeing how it was turning awkward between the two, I decided to dispel it with a fake cough, getting both of their attention to me, "Alright. I get both of your points. I''m d you trust me enough to consult me again, Eri, but Futaba is right. This canplicate your rtionship. Best friend or not, you just don''t get close to another guy when you have a boyfriend. Take me for example, I will hate it if Akane or Fuyu get close to another guy."


    "... I see. You''re right." Eri''s smile didn''t falter, but I could tell she was slightly disappointed. Futaba also sensed that and she tried to salvage the situation, "Eri, I''m not saying you shouldn''t... it''s just... make sure to respect both of your boundaries."


    I know she''s just being sensible here but can she apply that to herself? If not then she''s being hypocritical, no?


    In any case, to not turn this from awkward to gloomy, I patted Eri''s head, "I''m not saying this to sow discord between you and your boyfriend but you''re clearly making a lot of effort to make it work. That''s why I''ll continue supporting you."


    "... Uhm. Thank you, Ruki. You''re the best." Eri''s face brightened once again and her hold on


    my arm tightened.


    Futaba looked at us silently but she also chose not to say anything anymore. Clearly, she''s also taking a retrospective look at the situation. With her sensibility, she''d see how hypocritical she was acting when the two of us were also keeping a secret from their friends.


    But then again, I know I''m at fault as well for enabling Eri with her ''best friend'' privilege. The only way to resolve this was to put a clear boundary on what we can and cannot do. But will that work though? On the surface, it was Eri who was getting close to me but deep inside, Futaba was the first to get conscious of me.


    What aplicated mess we''ve got ourselves into.


    Soon we approached the bus stop.


    With the silence that had taken over after that, the three of us stood there as we waited for the


    bus.


    Eri never actually let go of my arm but her cheerfulness had clearly taken a hit. Meanwhile, Futaba was asionally sighing as she continued to delve into her inner thoughts.


    A few minutester, the bus pulled up. Its lights reflected off the quiet streets and the hiss of the doors opening brought the two girls'' thoughts back to the present.


    As the man and their escort, I took the lead and guided them in. I also reached for Futaba''s hand as the three of us boarded it.


    At first, I was going to choose a two-seater and let them sit next to each other while I would be sitting on the other side.


    But somehow, the two of them rejected that idea as we continued to the back. Once again, I got sandwiched between them.


    Yeah. Looks like I really jinxed it. Just with our walk to the station, something different


    already happened.

 Chapter 2358: Communication is the key

    Chapter 2358: Communication is the key


    ?


    As the bus rolled smoothly along the dimly lit streets, the silence remained but it was easy to sense the two girls wanting to say something to each other.


    And so, to give them the space, I leaned back to the soft cushion of the bus seat, feigning disinterest while my eyes darted between the two, keeping an eye on them.


    With Futaba being sensible enough to notice the tension, she decided to be the one to break the silence, "Eri. I know this may sound out of ce but... are things going well between you and Toshi-kun?"


    Before answering Futaba''s question, Eri nced at me, most likely gauging my interest in it. I know I shouldn''t be hearing this but... it''s not like I can pretend to bepletely indifferent. This came up because of me, after all.


    I shifted slightly, keeping my expression neutral while my ears remained attuned to their conversation.


    Futaba''s question wasced with genuine concern. That much I could tell. However, there was also a hint of self-reflection. She''s probably trying to see Eri''s perspective and thenpare


    it with her own.


    Eri''s lips curled into a faint, bittersweet smile. She leaned back against the seat, her grip on my arm tightening a little, a reflection of the internal battle she was fighting. "Yes. Things are going well. In fact, it''s the same as before."


    At the end of her sentence, Eri forced out a smile. I guess she didn''t want to admit that she was not satisfied with theck of development. But then again, herck of satisfaction with their current status quo must''ve also been influenced by associating with me... or my


    rtionship with Akane where my silly wife never held back in telling them that we''ve already done everything a couple would do.


    And that''s the same for Futaba but her situation was different. They''re willing. It''s her body that seemed to be rejecting further intimacy.


    Eri''s bittersweet smile lingered as her words hung in the air. Each syble is weighted with unspoken thoughts.


    Futaba shifted ufortably beside me and saw her fingers toying with the hem of her skirt. Internally, she must''ve been reprimanding herself for bringing that up.


    "I see..." Futaba finally responded. Her gaze flitted towards me momentarily as she bit her lips while trying to find an answer from my eyes. "If things are the same as before, does that mean you''re... happy with it?"


    "Happy? Hmm..." Eri dragged the word out as if tasting its meaning. "I am, yes. Toshi is sweet, caring, and everything I could ask for. But..."


    "But?" Futaba pressed. That but was surelying from a mile away.


    "But I guess I sometimes wonder... if I''m being fair to him." Eri let out a small deprecatingugh, "I mean, look at me. I''m here consulting Ruki about rtionships, clinging to him without considering personal boundaries, while Toshi probably assumes I''m just hanging out with my friends."


    Upon saying that, Eri also looked at me. Most likely, she wanted me to confirm her actions. But I didn''t. Instead, I gave her aforting squeeze, "Eri, you don''t have to beat yourself over this. I know I won''t be the best person to say this but rtionships aren''t simple. And sometimes, it''s not always going to go your way. But there''s one golden rule that can always make things better."


    "What''s that?" Both girls looked at me with curiosity, their eyes gleaming under the dim light of the bus.


    "Communication is the key," I said with a smile. Although it should really be a general rule for rtionships, I would probably only be going to talk based on my own experience. "I valued honesty a lot. That''s why I always tell Akane to tell me if I''ve done something wrong. Even before Fuyu confessed to me, Akane already knew that I''d also grown interested in her best friend."


    "Of course, I still keep secrets. But those are done only after careful considerations." I added as my gaze shifted to Futaba whose eyes faltered a bit.


    "You''re amazing, Ruki," Eri whispered, her voice filled with admiration. "You always know what to say."


    "Wrong. I''m not amazing at all. Besides, it''s not that I always know what to say, I only have an honesty filter that more often than not, doesn''t restrict the wordsing from my mouth. For example, I can be this open to tell you that when ites to our closeness, I don''t mind doting on you just like how I dote on Akane and Fuyu. Since you two have followed Akane before, you know how I was seemingly involved with different girls, right?"


    Eri and Futaba nodded.


    "But that doesn''t mean I don''t respect the boundaries you have with Toshi-kun, Eri. You know that." I continued, looking at her intently. "And that''s what I want to tell you as well, Futaba. I don''t want to cause trouble for either of you. But I will always be this guy you can talk to openly."


    Futaba looked away, a faint blush staining her cheeks. It was clear she was processing what I had just said. Meanwhile, Eri leaned closer to me, her eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and something else... something more intimate. "Thank you, Ruki. I really appreciate it."


    "Alright. Now that''s out of the way... What are you going to do next, Eri?"


    Her eyes searched my face for a moment before she leaned back with a sigh. "Follow that golden rule. I should just talk to Toshi-kun directly. Tell him my thoughts and then hear his."


    "Good girl." I praised as I ruffled her hair.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Eri pouted slightly at being treated like a child but she didn''t object. Instead, she leaned her head on my shoulder, "I can at least do this, right?"


    "As long as you know what you''re doing, why not? I already told you I''m fine with being close to you even though I already got scolded by Akane and Fuyu earlier."


    "Pfft. Right. I have to apologize for putting you in that situation, Ruki."


    "Don''t be. I got more than just a scolding."


    "... I shouldn''t ask what it is you''ve gotten, right?"


    "Yeah. But don''t you already know?"


    "Un. I do." Eri''s voice turned softer. Clearly, she''s imagining whatever it was.


    Turning to the other side, Futaba remained silent but I could tell she also had something to say. Most likely, she''s holding it back forter as it probably involved our ''secret''.


    The bus ride continued with only the asional rumble of the engine breaking the quiet. The bus''s gentle swaying was almost hypnotic and it wasn''t long before Eri''s breathing grew steady, indicating she had dozed off on my shoulder.


    Futaba, on the other hand, remained awake. When she noticed Eri had dozed off, she leaned closer to me and whispered, "Onoda-kun..."


    I nced at her, raising an eyebrow in question. "What''s on your mind, Futaba?" Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink as she whispered, "I... I just thought I should say this. Thank you for being so considerate. But... I don''t think we''recking inmunication." "Mhm. I know. Let''s talk about itter, alright? I still don''t mind continuing to help you." I whispered back, giving her aforting smile.


    "Is it really fine?"


    "As long as it''s fine with you."


    Futaba faltered a bit from that answer but she still understood what I was trying to say.


    My mindset was really different from the other guys. Just the fact that they''re close friends of Akane and Fuyu, my excessive consideration had also extended to them regardless of their current status. If I could help them, then I would.

 Chapter 2359: Futabas Conflict

    Chapter 2359: Futaba''s Conflict


    Eri woke up right before the bus arrived at their stop. She straightened up, looking slightly embarrassed about falling asleep. Her hair got a little disheveled but it was easy to fix bybing it with my fingers. Although that gesture could be taken as intimate, the girl leaned into it, allowing me to take care of her before we stood up to leave.


    Futaba didn''t say anything. However, there was an unmistakable silent reprimand in her eyes when she saw me still acting so intimately with Eri. But she knew better than to make a scene now that we''ve arrived. After all, we would reach Eri''s house soon. Furthermore, Eri also became conscious enough not to link arms with me after getting off the bus.


    As we approached the house, Eri''s eyes grew glossy with sleepiness and perhaps shame, but she pushed out a cheerful smile, "Thank you for walking me home, Ruki. And for knocking some sense into me. Escort Futaba safely too!"


    "Mhm. Leave it to me. Goodnight, Eri." I said with a wink as she gave me a quick peck on the cheek before turning around to face her house. She probably had a lot on her mind but one thing didn''t change even after the conversation we had; Eri was leaning more into our closeness despite knowing how wrong it could be taken.


    It could be because she had this clear distinction between me and her boyfriend. Nevertheless, it was already so bad in a normal sense.


    I didn''t mind it that much since I was already living an abnormal life but for Eri, she should be more careful.


    Well, better to let her think about it on her own. It''s not like she didn''t understand the implication, she''s simply way toofortable with the idea of getting close to me. I know it''s my fault too but she''s a grown girl, she should be making the right decisions herself.


    With Eri disappearing inside their house, I turned my attention back to Futaba as we resumed our walk to her house.


    She was looking at me, her eyes a mix of emotions that I couldn¡¯t quite ce. Maybe it¡¯s the awkwardness of the situation, or perhaps she¡¯s feeling a bit jealous of Eri¡¯s openness with me. She couldn''t act like that, after all.


    "How far are we from your house?" I asked.


    "Not that far. Only two streets down. The first house right at the turn." Futaba answered. She looked at me with a slightly forced smile, her eyes hinting at the turmoil of emotions beneath her calm demeanor.


    Somehow, this girl was easier to read than Eri who would act yfully unserious at times.


    "Alright. I''ll have to make sure you arrive safely too, otherwise, Akane and Fuyu will scold me."


    "It''s not like our streets are dangerous. I could''ve walked home by myself." Futaba said, trying to y it cool but her voice betrayed the slight tremor of uncertainty.


    "Come on. You''re a girl. And it''ste at night. Even if there was only a small probability to get into an ident or encounter someone unreasonable, it''s better this way." I teased, trying to ease the tension between us.


    "Y-you''re right."


    "So, how''s it going with you and your boyfriend?" Instead of waiting for her to bring it up, I decided to be direct. We only have until we reach her house, after all.


    Futaba''s eyes widened slightly before she nodded, "It''s... it''s fine. Just like with Eri, nothing changed. Also, we haven''t been able to get private time recently so there''s nothing to really talk about."


    "I see. So, you haven''t tested out what I told you back then?"


    "No. Not yet. Will it really work?"


    "I''m not sure. Honestly. We''ll never know if you don''t try." I shrugged before momentarily stopping my steps to look at her.


    Futaba gulped down as though she was ready to hear what I was about to say but at the same time, she was dreading that I might also tell her that she shouldmunicate with her boyfriend first before trying out something other than tickling with me.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, Futaba. You still want to level up your intimacy with your boyfriend, right? I don''t know if it''s because of our influence or it''s just because you''ve been together a long time already and you have yet to do something more than just a kiss. Whichever the case, is it going to cause a problem if it hasn''t been resolved?"


    Although I could''ve been indirect with that question, it would just be too roundabout that I might not be able to hear her true thoughts from it. That''s why I decided to be blunt.


    Futaba''s eyes trembled a little before she shamefully averted her gaze, "I think it will cause a problem. If we continue like this... won''t it be unfair to him if we can''t break past our situation?"


    "Mhm. I get you. The physical aspect of being intimate with the one you love is just as important as the emotional aspect of it. It helps you validate your feelings and shows your partner how much you care." I nodded, trying to put myself in her shoes. "In our world, a rtionship cannot survive in feelings of love alone. Or maybe it will be a rare case but everyone needs something more concrete, right?"


    Futaba nodded slightly, her eyes still on the pavement.


    "In any case, you''re still young anyway. There are those who hold back until there won''t beplications and there are those who just couldn''t resist. Both sides have their own reasons." I said, cing a hand on her shoulder. "Tell me, Futaba. Which side are you on?"


    Futaba''s cheeks grew redder by the second, "I-I''m... I''m not sure."


    "Let''s say hypothetically, won''t you be like us if your body doesn''t react that way?" I continued probing.


    I get it. I could just ask her if she''s conscious of me because of what happened but that wouldn''t really root out her current situation. In fact, it might just make things moreplicated for her. That''s not an ideal scenario.


    As Akane''s friend, they''d be too worried if this girl became too caught up in how she should feel rather than just directly confronting her concerns. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Futaba took a deep breath, then looked back at me, "Yes... Maybe we would''ve done it that day."


    "You still love him, right? Just to make sure you''re not getting confused."


    "... I do."


    "Be honest with me, Futaba."


    "What do you want me to say, Onoda-kun? That I''m having second thoughts?"


    "No. Not like that. I just don''t want you to regret or feel bad, especially when ites to this kind of thing."


    I''m not trying to confuse her here but thinking about it, it might really lead her to that. But it''s not like it won''t happen sooner orter. However, looking at her like this, I couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty for nting the idea that her sensitivity might not re up when it was me touching her. On top of that, my overly considerate nature swayed her more than I could think of.


    "You and Eri had this same problem with your rtionships but a different situation. You can''t proceed to be more intimate because of your body''s sensitivity, causing you pain while Eri and her boyfriend might be too immature for it. But in Eri''s case, it''s easy to see how she''s getting influenced by us. Or in other words, with the fact that Akane and I were so open about that topic." I continued, trying to get into her head. "But for you, it''s different. You know what you want but your body won''t allow it."


    Futaba nodded slowly, "It''s frustrating... I want to feel it too. To feel that same feeling again without the prickly pain..."


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but pat her head. Of course, since I did make her feel that way just by touching and without triggering any pain, it''s only natural for her to seek it.


    The problem is... I''m not her boyfriend so here we are.

 Chapter 2360: Futabas Request

    Chapter 2360: Futaba''s Request


    ?


    That''s her honest thoughts. No doubt. So how should I answer that? Encourage or discourage her? Either way, it wouldn''t go well.


    I kept my silence for a while, just observing. She started fidgeting and her lips trembled as if the shame was slowly creeping to her face.


    No matter what, I didn''t want her to look back at this moment and regret things. I had to be clear about my point to prevent her from regretting her choices.


    "Futaba, since you haven''t talked to him yet. I believe we shouldn''t be discussing this for now. You know. There was a time when I didn''t respect someone''s rtionship... Ah. Wrong. I probably still do it. However, I am more conscious of what I''m doing."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I get it. I can probably make you feel the same way again. I''m quite confident in that. However, what will be the end of it?"


    "I... I don''t know. That''s why Onoda-kun... I want you to help me figure it out."


    "Help you? How so?"


    "By... letting me get used to it. Get used to that feeling..." At this Futaba''s voice cracked in shame. I could see her fidgeting as if she wanted to hide her face but she held on.


    "Hear me out first, okay? Maybe... if I keep feeling that way, my body will slowly adapt to it. The pain I am feeling may disappear. Yuichi-kun is inexperienced, I need your skilled hands, Onoda-kun."


    This girl... I was trying to talk sense into her. Yet, I might''ve achieved the opposite.


    Looking at those determined eyes, it brought me back to that nightst week. The way she asked me to touch her again might''ve stemmed not just from the blissful sensation of my touch but also from her frustration.


    It''s like she found an oasis in the middle of a desert but because she can''t just leave the ce she''s staying at, she just decides to keeping back to it until she gets her fill or someone from her ce digs a well and creates their own water source.


    "Look, Futaba. I understand your logic. That may really be a cure for your condition. However, you know what you''re asking for me, right? I''m still a guy who can lose control regardless of my inhibitions. In fact, I may just end up wanting you for myself. Can you still ask me for my help knowing that?"


    Upon hearing that, Futaba''s eyes faltered momentarily. With her sensibility still at work, she clearly knew what she was asking for. And now that I was being this direct to her, even more


    So.


    "... I understand the risk. But if three of my closest friends think so highly of you -- two of which are dating you and the other trusts you enough to be her male best friend, that says a lot about your character. You will be honest and won''t just take advantage of me."


    That''s too much zing of my character but she''s not wrong though. That''s the current reality of my situation. She put a lot of thought into this request. I guess her week passed with her mind constantly considering this choice.


    I didn''t reply to her immediately, instead, I took a step forward and closed our distance. Just like how I did it with Eri, I wanted to see if she was going to be intimidated if I just broke into her personal space and touched her.


    I reached for her waist and then pushed her gently against the nearby wall.


    Her eyes grew wide, the glow from the nearby street light above casting shadows on her face that revealed a mix of fear and apprehension.


    "O-onoda-kun?" She stuttered. "Are you... trying to scare me?"


    "I do. See how I can easily push you like this? Do you still think I''m trustworthy? You''re beautiful, Futaba. And as I said earlier, you''ve already seen me before with different girls. I''m not the kind of guy who will stop at two girlfriends."


    "Still... I believe you won''t just do it without reason."


    "What if the reason is because I want to steal you from your boyfriend? Will you run away from or ept me?" I whispered as I leaned closer to her.


    Her eyes closed shut for a moment but sensing that I stopped right before iming her lips, she sighed and opened them again, "I... I want to believe you won''t do that."


    This girl... Why are all the girls so stubborn? Am I not fearsome enough? Or maybe my consideration is outshining my supposed ''bad boy'' aura that they can''t take me seriously.


    I pushed myself closer to her. This time, Ipletely hooked my arm around her waist and one of my legs squeezed in between hers. Her bountiful chest pressed against mine and whatever distance between us had disappeared except the few centimeters between our lips. Her chest started drumming and her breathing grew erratic. Clearly, this is too much even for her. But before I could say another word, she spoke, "O-onoda-kun... I-I''m scared. But I trust you. I really do. You''re the only one I can ask for it. I''m not here to force you for it. You can reject my request but I... I won''t change my mind."


    Her voice was shaky, and it was like she was begging. It''s not that she''s begging for it to happen but begging for me to understand her position.


    In a sense, she''s right. I could''ve just said no and this would be the end of it. Yet, I''m not the one insisting on her to think twice. Quite hypocritical of me, really.


    But I understand why I am doing this. I''m not some dense idiot. There''s a part of me that wants to help her, another part that wants to touch her, and a bigger part that doesn''t want to see her seeking help from someone else.


    Yep. Really hypocritical. I am also like this with Eri, no? I said no but I was not stopping her clinginess. In fact, I was even condoning it.


    Regardless of what I say about respecting them... my actions say otherwise.


    Futaba and I stared at each other for a while. Her eyes were trembling but there''s a clear determination in them that she''s not going to back down unless I turn her down myself.


    In the end, I pulled back and sighed. This could reallyplicate things but I also knew that I couldn''t just leave her like this.


    "Alright, I''ll help you." I started. And almost instantly, a flicker of joy shed in her eyes.


    "That one time can be an exception but if you''re sure you want my help regarding this, we can''t keep it a secret from Akane or Fuyu. I told you how I value honesty. I promised not to keep things from them."


    "I... It''s fine. I also don''t like keeping things secret from them." Futaba nodded right away but her body was quivering slightly. She was nervous but now that she''s standing at this juncture, she''s not just going to back down anymore.


    "Good. But what about your boyfriend? I may contradict myself with this but we both know you can''t just tell him about it. If you are going to keep it from him, I''ll understand as long as


    you know what you''re doing."


    "Y-yes. It''s thatplicated."


    "Of course, it is. But you know this can cause a serious issue between you two, right?"


    Futaba bit her lips and nodded.


    "If ites to that, I''ll take full responsibility. Onoda-kun, I won''t me you at all. I... I''m doing this for us."


    Well, that''s a genuine answer from her. She knows yet she''s still going for it. I guess this is how desperate she is to feel pleasure instead of pain. And if she will seed, that guy will be the one to benefit from this.


    Even though it hasn''t happened yet, I can already imagine the bad taste it will leave in my mouth. My possessiveness is severe enough that the possibility of stealing her through this is


    higher than not happening.


    I mean, I''m close to losing my restraint during the first time. And that''s even without touching her in her most sensitive area. Now that her request is to help her ovee her


    body''s sensitivity issue, there''s no way it will not lead to that.


    After another long silence, we both let out a sigh as we continued staring into each other''s


    eyes.


    "I apologize for putting you in this situation, Onoda-kun."


    "Don''t be. I can only me myself for being so... considerate."


    I let out a chuckle to lighten the mood and Futaba giggled in response, fully understandingn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    my meaning.


    Her eyes searched mine for reassurance and I gave her aforting smile.


    "Don''t worry. We''re friends, right?" I whispered, my hand resting gently on her cheek,


    caressing it. "And as your friend, I''ll help you out."


    "Friends. Un. It''s quite ironic to bring that up, Onoda-kun."


    "I know. But that''s just how it is."


    "Thank you..." Futaba whispered, her eyes welling up with tears of relief. Her body was still


    tense against mine as I returned to holding her. The tremors of her earlier anxiety slowly subsided as she leaned into my embrace.


    After a while, we continued the short walk to her house. We could discuss the terms next or so


    I thought. Because the moment we stopped in front of it, Futaba turned to me and said, "No one''s at home. They went to visit my grandparents. Onoda-kun, c-can we... start tonight?"


    ... This... How convenient. She was not nning for this right from the start, right?

 Chapter 2361: Crazy (1)

    Chapter 2361: Crazy (1)


    ?


    The Adachi household was quiet when we went inside their gates and stopped by the front door. The lights were turned off and the curtains were drawn, giving off a serene, almost eerie vibe. It went to show that it was currently empty.


    Futaba fidgeted with her keys, her hand shaking slightly as she unlocked the door. As she stepped inside, she turned to me with a look of both anticipation and nervousness.


    "O-onoda-kun,e in."


    I nodded and did as she asked, following her into the house. She blindly reached for the wall, finding the switch to turn on the light in the hallway. The soft glow bathed the room, revealing a simple yet cozy interior.


    It wasn''t as big as our house but it was certainly more lived-in, filled with the warmth of a family''s presence.


    In the end, I still ended up acquiescing to her request. It''s not like I had any good reason to say no. And let''s face it, the thought of being able to touch her again didn''t exactly make me want to run away screaming.


    Since an opportunity presented itself, it''s a waste not to take it, I thought to myself as I followed Futaba into the Adachi household after switching to house slippers.


    The living room was neatly organized with a couch, a TV stand and a few family photos adorning the walls. The faint scent of a recently used air freshener filled the space, giving it a clean and weing atmosphere.


    We passed by it and continued further into the house, leading me to her room.


    With her cheeks slightly flushed, Futaba opened the door to her sanctuary. It was a typical teenage girl''s room with a few posters of her favorite bands and idols decorating the walls, a neatly made bed, and a desk with aptop and a pile of books.


    To rid the air of the tension, I lightlymented about the room, "This is surprising, I never expected our dear Futaba to have a taste for rock bands."


    Futaba looked back at me, slightly embarrassed, "... I just like the music, it''s not like I''m a die-hard fan or anything."


    After dropping her bag to the side, she quickly sat on the bed and gestured for me to take a seat next to her.


    Once again, she started fidgeting, her hands ying with the hem of her skirt.


    "Sure, if you say so." I continued to tease her as I sat down beside her, feeling the softness of the bed.


    I could tell that despite her boldness to invite me in, she was still pretty nervous. Her eyes darted around the room as if searching for an escape. But the moment my arm wrapped around her back, she stiffened up like a board.


    "Rx. I won''t eat you," I said as I pulled her closer. My fingertips burrowed into the softness of her waist, giving her a gentle squeeze. "Akane and Fuyu are waiting for me at home so I can''t stay for long."


    "T-then we should get started," She murmured with a barely audible voice. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what was toe.


    "Futaba. Last chance. Are you sure you want to go through with this?" I asked, giving her one final opportunity to reconsider. Her eyes searched mine for a brief second before she nodded.


    "I''m... I''m ready. She answered. The quiver in her voice was undeniable and her heart started thumping loudly in her chest. No matter how confident and determined she appeared to be, she clearly understood the gravity of her decision. "Let''s not talk about anything else and just... let me feel it again, Onoda-kun."


    Ah. Right. It was one of her conditions. Maybe to help her not be racked with guilt during these sessions, she brought up only focusing on the act rather than talking about anything else.


    "You''re so eager."


    "Is that a praise?"


    "Maybe..." I said as I put on a rxed smile, trying to loosen the tension that continuously built up within her. Slowly but surely, my hand continued to trace gentle circles around her waist, feeling the warmth of her body seeping through her clothes. "But you know what they say, anticipation is half the fun. Let me help you rx first. Otherwise, you''d be too stiff for


    it."


    Futaba nodded, closing her eyes, and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. Her body gradually softened against mine as she leaned back. Gradually, I moved her to sit between my legs just like that night. My handsnded on her shoulders and gently massaged the tension out.


    Once again, I could spy at the crevice of her chest peeking from her school blouse. It was a sight that never failed to stir my blood. Although her sugar intake didn''t go past her limits, it''s clear enough that it still had an effect on her. Her bountiful bosom appeared perkier and firmer than I remembered.


    Her skin was smooth under my fingertips, almost like silk. I knew from our past encounters that she would melt under my touch. That she''s not one to hide her reactions. And I''m pretty sure she''s aware of that too.


    "Tell me if it''s too much, alright?" I whispered as I pressed on her pressure points that I had previously discovered.


    Futaba''s eyes remained closed, a soft sigh escaping her lips as my hands worked their magic. She nodded, allowing herself to sumb to the gentle coaxing of my fingers. Gradually the tension in Futaba''s shoulders dissipated under my tender caresses. Her breathing grew deeper and more even as she leaned back, allowing my hands to explore the taut muscles and knots that held her stress.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With her head this close to me, the fragrance of her hair, a floral bouquet with a hint of mint, filled my nose. I couldn''t help but feel my sense of reasoning getting blurred for a moment.


    "... Your touch isforting, Onoda-kun... Not like your tickles but I can tell how much you''re being careful." Futaba murmured in between her gasps for air.


    "Well, I''m supposed to give you relief and experience, not more anxiety, no?"


    "Y-yeah. But this isn''t enough, do it likest time."


    "So, you want me to tickle you again?"


    "N-no. Not that. The other... the one that made me... feel good," She stuttered, her face burning up that I could feel the heat being exuded from her cheeks.


    "Alright. But be ready, your underwear might get wet again," I teased her, trying to lighten the mood. But her eyes snapped open at that, the blush on her cheeks deepening.


    "... S-should I take it off first?"


    What a wild thing to ask. I instinctively flicked her forehead, "Why is your sensibility disappearing whenever you''re in this situation, Futaba? It''s charming but also... troubling."


    "It''s just... I-I don''t know how to handle it," She stuttered as she looked up at me, meeting my gaze, "I''ve never felt like this before."


    Alright, she got me there.


    I leaned in closer to her ear, whispering, "If that''s what you really want, we can do it your


    way."


    Her lithe body shivered slightly as I said followed by her exposed ears twitching excitedly.


    I had to admit, even though I was trying to put the same restraint as before I was also getting


    pretty excited myself.


    Futaba nodded again as she shyly murmured. "I-I think it''s for the best."


    Upon saying that, she didn''t wait for my response anymore. The girl reached inside her skirt before lifting her butt for a moment to pull down her panties.

 Chapter 2362: Crazy (2)

    Chapter 2362: Crazy (2)


    ?


    Seeing this up close, I could feel my lower body twitching at how erotic it was.


    I watched how it slowly rolled down her legs, revealing the fabric of her panties. It was a simple white pair withcy trimmings that made it look cute and innocent. Although we hadn''t done anything too serious yet, it felt like I was peelingyers off a very tempting fruit.


    And when I saw how there was already a small stain in the middle of her panties, my resolve to keep this professional was really tested.


    "D-don''t look, Onoda-kun." She said as she hurriedly balled up her panties and shoved them into her skirt pocket.


    This is crazy. Although I had been in the same situation many times before, this situation was different. Was that really necessary? Granted that I was the one who brought it up but this is her house and... I''m only supposed to touch her intimately around her upper body.


    When she sat back down and slid back wherein her butt pressed close to my groin again, I could feel the warmth of her bare skin through her skirt.


    "How could I not look when you did that right in front of me?" I replied with a chuckle, trying to ease the tension in the room. "But alright. Let''s get back to the task at hand."


    Futaba''s cheeks were a brilliant shade of red, and she had to look away to regain herposure. She took a few more deep breaths and nodded, "You''re the one who said I should do it. I''m just... following your suggestion."


    "Girl. You should also think about it first before following my suggestion."


    "But I trust you."


    This girl... She knew exactly how to push my buttons. And she did it with such an innocent look. But alright, if she''s going all in, then I will too.


    "Alright. Let me remind you again. Futaba, I can lose control too. If you show that kind of erotic scene in front of me, do you think I can keep holding back?"


    Upon saying that, I unbuttoned the first button of her uniform, allowing me ess to her erogenous zones near her corbone. The catalyst to what transpired back then.


    As I pressed my forefingers and thumbs into the tender flesh of her neck, gently caressing the sensitive spots that had elicited those sweet gasps from her before, Futaba''s eyes fluttered closed as her body squirmed violently followed by her unrestrained moan.


    Her soft skin was like a canvas to my art, and I painted strokes of pleasure that made her body quiver.


    I felt her heart racing through the thin fabric of her blouse, which only made the moment more exhrating. With her bountiful chest bouncing every time she inhaled sharply, my eyes were drawn to the tantalizing sight. On top of that, her hips also started squirming as her legs tightened, pressing herself closer to me.


    At all this stimtion and the clear sensation of her soft butt, I could already feel myself harden down there.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I could feel my resolve slipping away, like sand through my fingers. But I held on, reminding myself that my objective was just to deliver the same pleasure-filled sensation to her and get her used to my gentle caresses.


    While keeping one of my hands pressed against her sensitive spot, I moved my other arm down to her navel, partly reenacting the moment she first climaxed. My fingers sensually slid to her bare skin before pressing the softness of her navel.


    Futaba''s body tensed up for a moment before she let out another small moan, "O-onoda- kun. This is... too much."


    "Too much, or just right?" I questioned with a smirk, watching her squirm under my touch. "But you have to remember, Futaba. We''re doing this to help you get used to this sensation. Close your eyes. Feel it better."


    Her eyes obeyed mymand, fluttering shut as she leaned back into me. Her breathing grew heavier. Her chest heaved with every breath.


    I could feel the heat of her body, her arousal growing with every second. It was quite a tempting scent, one that was driving me to the edge of my self-control.


    "Keep your eyes closed and let your body do the talking," I whispered into her ear as I started caressing the smooth skin of her navel, slipping my hand underneath her uniform.


    Futaba''s body responded immediately, arching back into my touch. Her breaths grew ragged, and a sweet, intoxicating scent filled the air.


    Looks like she''s about to climax soon. And once again, without truly touching her most sensitive spots. I haven''t asked her yet if her chest was feeling puffy or sore. Since it''s the one that actually blocked them from furthering her intimacy with her boyfriend, the premise of this ''getting used to touches'' training was to make her turn the pain of being touched there into pleasure.


    But she''s already like this even though we were just repeating what happened that night.


    I leaned in closer to her, my breath hot against her ear, "Futaba. Tell me, does your chest feel any different today?"


    She nodded as she answered in between her soft moans, "It''s... it''s been feeling... heavy. But it''s the same as always... Or not? Your banana split might have raised its sensitivity again."


    I nodded as I continued caressing her. Following that, I curled my fingers around her navel as I slowly tried to check if she was as sensitive on the other parts of her body.


    First, I slid down a few inches below her navel, feeling the heat of her skin and the rapid pulse of her blood beneath. I applied a gentle but firm pressure on her lower abdomen, and she let out a gasp as the pleasure spread from her navel down to her lower body.


    Of course, she''s more sensitive there as it''s closer to her sacred ce. I thought she was already about to climax but the girl just pressed her legs together, holding it back.


    From that action, was she trying to prolong this or was it part of the training? I had no idea.


    "Good girl," I murmured, giving her a gentle pat on the head. A momentary respite amidst the storm of pleasure, "You''re doing well. But remember, this is all about letting go." "I-I know. But Onoda-kun... C-can I really just do it? Y-you won''t stop me?"


    "Why will I stop you? That is the point of this session, no?"


    "Y-you haven''t touched me enough yet."


    This girl... I can tell what she''s trying to say even without being direct to it. She truly wants me


    to hold her chest in order to test if she''ll also feel pain from me or not.


    "Fine," I whispered into her ear, "But remember, you asked for this."


    My hand slowly moved up from her navel, tracing the soft curve of her stomach With her consent, I slid my hand further up, feeling the heat radiating from her chest. I stopped just before the massive swells of her breasts, my fingers hovering over the fabric of her bra.


    At this point, Futaba was already holding back her breath. Her eyes filled with anticipation as she watched the bulge on her uniform where my hands currently were.


    She then looked up at me. With a hint of desire covering her crimson face, she bit her lip and nodded, giving me permission to continue.


    This girl... How long can I hold back? Knowing that we will be repeating this a few more times, I''ll probably lose it in one way or another.

 Chapter 2363: Helping out despite the change in situation (1) *

    Chapter 2363: Helping out despite the change in situation (1) *


    ?


    A minuteter, we were still at the same point. Not because I chickened but because her phone suddenly rang. When she pulled it out, the name shing on the screen was none other than her boyfriend.


    Futaba didn''t immediately take it but instead, she nced back at me, eyes wide with a mix of guilt and apprehension. Her breath was shallow and quick, her body was trembling under the anticipation of the touch she craved for. However, the cold reality came knocking and pped her right in the face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t worry. Take it. I won''t leave." I assured her, my hands not moving from where they were. "It''ll be more suspicious if you don''t."


    Futaba nodded and took the phone with her shaky hands, "H-hello?"


    Her voice was high-pitched and nervous. I couldn''t help but wonder if he could hear her heart racing. She tried to keep her voice steady, but every little noise she made was like a siren in the quiet room.


    If she''s like this, wouldn''t she get caught easily? She''s struggling to keep herposure. Her eyes darted to me every now and then, silently asking for my assurance.


    But I guess this was the difference between us. My shamelessness was so thick that I was unperturbed about her boyfriend calling at this time. Meanwhile, this should be the first time she''s doing something like this behind his back. Or the second time if we could count the night this started.


    As she talked to her boyfriend, I couldn''t help but be surprised at how she quickly adapted to it naturally. From being flustered, aroused and nervous, she turned into a sweet and loving girlfriend in a heartbeat. It was almostedic to see.


    But since she didn''t move away from me, I could faintly hear the conversation.


    He was asking her if she arrived home safely and if she already had dinner.


    A part of me was whispering to tease her while she was on the phone but I knew that would be cruel. Plus, I didn''t want to risk her hanging up on him in the middle of a conversation.


    So, I just kept my hand where it was, letting the tension build up as their conversation rolled into the phone.


    However, with each second that passed, it didn''t escape my notice that Futaba''s breathing gradually grew more ragged. Eventually, her chest rose and fell like a stormy sea beneath my hand.


    Her cheeks were ame and her eyes started darting back to me, looking like she was silently pleading for me to continue and let her feel what she was craving for.


    Was she aware of this? Did she really want me to continue while she was still on the phone with her boyfriend?


    I naturally didn''t move right away and just observed her, taking the cue from her eyes.


    With the way she looked at me, it was as if she was practically and wordlessly begging me to push through her barriers. But I couldn''t do that without her consent. Not at this point.


    So, I decided to give her the power to choose.


    I leaned in closer and whispered into her ear. Just enough for the phone not to pick up my voice, "Futaba, if you want me to continue, you have to tell me clearly. If not, I will wait until you finish."


    Futaba looked up to search for my eyes, seeking reassurance. I gave her a nod, a silent promise that she was in control. Something flickered within her eyes as her lips stretched into a satisfied smile.


    Then, with a deep breath, she spoke into the phone, her voice a sweet, sugary lie that seemed to taste bitter on her tongue, "Yuichi-kun, wait a moment."


    She took another deep breath and I knew she was bracing herself.


    "Onoda-kun," She whispered, her voice thick with need, "Please... don''t stop.''


    As though a switch had been flipped in my head, her permitting words were like a spell that broke my restraint. I leaned in closer to her ear while my hand finally reached its destination.


    I let my hand glide over the fabric of her bra, cupping the twin peaks just enough to hold their weight. The heat of her body seared through it and she immediately quivered from the sensation.


    She gasped into the phone, quickly turning it away from her mouth.


    "Are you okay?" Her boyfriend''s voice was muffled but concerned.


    Futaba nodded frantically, not daring to let her voice betray the pleasure coursing through her body, "Yeah, I''m fine. Just a... stomachache," she improvised, her voice a mere thread of sound.


    With the phone call continuing, I began to explore the softness of her breasts, my thumbs tracing circles around the middle, feeling her nipples gradually harden under the fabric. She stifled a moan as her eyes squeezed shut. Then I whispered, "What do you feel? Is it painful? Or...?"


    Her voice was a mere breath against the phone, "It''s... it''s not painful, Onoda-kun. It''s just... different."


    There was a sparkle in her eyes that seemed to be celebrating this discovery. This was what she wanted to confirm.. And now that she found out that it was true, she was most likely alreadyparing this experience to when she tried this with her boyfriend before.


    "Good to know. But you know, you should be careful. He might hear you." I warned her. There was a certain thrill in this situation but given how conscious I was. I couldn''t really enjoy it like how I could in the past.


    Besides, this was just me helping her. That''s the deal between us. No matter how much of a pervert I was, I agreed not simply because I wanted to touch her. Granted there was the temptation but in the end, everything stemmed from how I wanted to help her. But then again, if seen from another perspective, I was just asplicit in the act as this girl. Ugh.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," She whispered back to me with a nod, opening her eyes momentarily. She was still determined to see this through, regardless of the current situation wherein she was on the phone with her boyfriend.


    Her body was trembling as I started to knead her breasts gently. It was a delicate bnce, making sure she felt pleasure without being too loud to be heard over the phone. Each press of my thumbs against her nipples elicited a soft gasp. Her legs tightened as she started rubbing them together, trying to relieve the ache building in her sacred ce.


    The temperature of her body seemed to be rising with every gentle squeeze and rub. And I could feel it from how close we were. Not to mention, only the fabric of her skirt separated us down there while her backside pressed against my groin.


    At this point, she''s still on the phone, her voice a masterful blend of sweetness and innocence. It was quite scary upon thinking about it.


    While I''m kneading her breasts with my thumbs ying with her nipples through the fabric, she''s trying to keep her voice calm and collected on the phone. I can see her jaw tightening and her eyes squeezing shut with every touch. Her breathing is shallow, trying to keep herself from moaning too loudly.


    I don''t know how long she''s going to keep that up but I decided to just focus on my task. After all, this is what she wanted. To find out if my touch would bring her pleasure instead of the pain she felt from her boyfriend''s touch.

 Chapter 2364: Helping out despite the change in situation (2) *

    Chapter 2364: Helping out despite the change in situation (2) *


    ?


    My thumbs kept their dance around her peaks while my other hand traveled up to her cheek, gently stroking it. She leaned into the touch, the phone still glued to her ear, her voice


    strained as she tried to keep her moans in check.


    "What do you think, Futaba?" I murmured, watching the battle of wills y out on her face. "Is this the kind of feeling you''re looking for?"


    Her eyes remained tightly shut, and she nodded, the tension in the room thickening as her arousal grew more potent. Her voice was a mere whisper, "Yes, Onoda-kun. It''s... it''s different. Better."


    With her quiet admission, I couldn''t help but feel a little sense of achievement. This was twisted, I know. But this was even less than what I had done before my change.


    Carefully, I slid her bra aside, revealing her erect nipples to my direct touch. Although we''d already proven my touch didn''t cause her pain, the intensity of her arousal was something we hadn''t fully explored. I circled them with my thumbs, feeling them harden even more as she bit her lower lip to muffle the sounds she couldn''t hold back.


    Futaba''s eyes remained closed, but her breath was getting heavier. I watched her, the way her cheeks flushed and the way she held the phone with a trembling hand. She was trying so hard to keep herposure, but her body was telling a different story. If we continued like this, even the densest idiot would find out something was amiss.


    I should tell her to stop now before it gets to that point. I leaned in and whispered into her ear, "Futaba, you should hang up. Before things get too... intense."


    Her eyes snapped open and she nodded, her pupils dted with lust. She whispered into the phone, "I love you, too. Good night."


    "Goodnight. Are you sure you''re fine? You sound... breathless." Her boyfriend''s voice was filled with concern.


    Sorry, dude. This is for you anyway. Or is it?


    "Yeah, I just need to rest a bit. I''ll talk to youter, okay?" She managed to say, her voice shaky.


    With my other hand, I reached under her skirt, feeling the heat and dampness between her legs. Even by just rubbing her thigh, its effect on her was already making her lower body shake intensively.


    "W-wait, Onoda-kun," She stuttered, "I need to hang up."


    Ah. I forgot she had yet to do that.


    I paused for a moment, bringing my hand back up, and nodded.


    With slightly puffed-up cheeks, she quickly ended the call before throwing the phone aside as if it was burning her hand.


    She turned to me with a fiery gaze, "Don''t stop. Let me feel it again, Onoda-kun."


    Desire filled her voice and that was close to begging for release.


    With my restraint already partially removed, I leaned down to her ear again, whispering sweet nothings that were definitely not innocent, "I''ll give you what you want, Futaba. Just remember, this is for your own good."


    She nodded, her eyes begging for me to go on.


    With this, I brought my hands together to start unbuttoning her uniform toppletely, revealing her white bra that I had pulled up slightly as well as her fair, unblemished skin and the eager peaks of her breasts.


    If earlier I could only use my sense of touch, seeing them directly was like a whole new world for me. Her breasts had really grown a little too much. It wasn''t an exaggeration that she''s now nearing the same size as Fuyu.


    After everything, I could feel my body reacting to her as well. And with this girl squirming quite a bit, I''d have to be made of stone to not react.


    Futaba probably felt it behind her and yet she didn''t say anything. Instead, she leaned closer to me, her body almost begging for more.


    "Onoda-kun," she whispered, her voice now thick with desire, "I''m close..."


    She rested her backpletely on my chest and let her head fall back against my shoulder. I could feel her pulse racing against my skin. She was so close to the edge, and it was all I could do not to let my own desires get the best of me. I had to remember, this was for her.


    "Mhm. Don''t worry. I''ll let you feel it again tonight. Focus now. You know how much I''m restraining myself. If I lost control... I can''t guarantee that I won''t just take you right here and now." I whispered into her ear, feeling her shiver at the thought.


    Since we''re already at this point, it was better to be direct like this. That way, she''d understand it better.


    Futaba pursed her lips and nodded. Her heat transferring to me was making my blood pool down there and in return, she could feel the pressure growing on her backside.


    After parting her opened uniform to the side, I focused on her breasts once more, kneading them gently, while my thumbs traced circles around her most sensitive spot, asionally pinching her nipples as her moans resumed.


    She said she was close but that little pressure alone made her hips tremble uncontrobly as she got pushed over to the edge.


    Futaba''s arm shot up, hooking it around my neck to anchor herself as her lower body convulsed. Her breath hitched and her voice grew louder, the sound of her pleasure echoing through the quiet room.


    I had to hold her around her navel again while my other hand continued working on her sensitive nipple. She continued shivering and writhing under my touch.


    The sight of her like this was incredibly arousing but I gritted my teeth, fighting the urge to take things further.


    Her moans grew louder, and she tightened her grip on me.


    "Ah... ah... O-onoda-kun, I''m... I''ming!" Unlike the first time when she managed to hold her voice, she gasped out this time as her body arched upon reaching climax. The intensity of her reaction surprised even me and I couldn''t help but hold her tighter, feeling her shudder against me as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her.


    Her breasts felt heavenly in my hand, the softness and the warmth of her body were all too tempting. But I had to keep my promise. This was about her, not me.


    I held her tightly as she rode the waves of pleasure, her breath hot against my neck as she


    moaned my name.


    This girl... is too dangerous.


    When her tremors finally subsided, Futaba leaned back into me, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. She looked up at me with a dazzling smile, her eyes gleaming with


    gratitude.


    "Thank you, Onoda-kun," She murmured, her voice still thick with pleasure. "I never knew it could feel like this. Being touched by you is..."


    I shook my head and exasperatedly chuckled, "Alright, stop that thought. We won''t know if it will stay the same."


    Although I was still tempted to see more of her, I immediately started to fix her clothes before my desire took over me.


    Futaba''s cheeks were flushed a deep red. She looked up at me with a mix of embarrassment and gratitude. "I''m sorry, Onoda-kun. I didn''t mean to get so... carried away."


    "As long as you understand. So, how does it feel?"


    "It''s... it''s as amazing as I thought," Futaba breathed, her eyes still zed over from the intense experience. "And I''m d it''s you. You stayed true to your words."


    "Yeah. About that. You''re so tempting I''m about to lose my reason. So next time, you have to


    keep that in mind. As for that stunt you pulled with your boyfriend..."


    Her blush deepened and she looked away, "I''m sorry about that. I didn''t n for it to happen


    like that. It just... happened."


    Was she not even guilty of it?


    "Girl... Alright, you probably need to clean up and I have to go home. Let''s end this here for tonight." I told her with a gentle smile, patting her head gently.


    Her cheeks were ming red as she nodded, "Yeah. Thank you, Onoda-kun."


    I helped her stand up but the girl turned around and her eyes moved downward, taking in the obvious bulge in my pants. She bit her lips, looking up at me with a meaningful expression. "What about you, Onoda-kun? Do you not need to...?"


    Her words trailed off but the implication was clear. The air in the room grew heavy again but I


    had to keep my cool.


    "It''s fine. It''s not like I''m going to die from it. It''ll calm down on my way home." I chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "Besides, this was for you, Futaba. I did say I might lose control but at the end of the day, this was to help you get used to it."


    Futaba''s gaze lingered on the bulge before she nodded, her cheeks still a rosy shade of pink. "I understand. Thank you, Onoda-kun. I... Let me walk you to the door."


    "Mhm. Are you going to be fine alone here?"


    Futaba nodded, a hint of shyness in her eyes, "Yeah, I''ll be okay. I''ll lock the door shut and not


    open it for anyone."


    I nodded in understanding and walked her to the door, her hand in mine. As we reached the exit, she leaned in closer, whispering, "Onoda-kun, when can we... do it again?"


    Her voice was barely audible, but the hunger in her tone was unmistakable. "Whenever you''re


    ready, Futaba."


    I leaned down and gave her a peck on the forehead, "But remember, we have to be careful. This isn''t something we can just do openly."


    Futaba nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of our situation. She opened the door and


    I stepped out into the cool night air, feeling the weight of the evening''s events settle on myn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    shoulders.


    Honestly, I don''t think I can keep my restraint next time. Everything about her is just too


    much to resist.

 Chapter 2365: The Incoming Hurdle

    Chapter 2365: The Iing Hurdle


    ?


    Upon returning home, Akane and Fuyu were waiting in the living room with the miraculous tea. Looking at Fuyu, she was already in a pajama that Akane probably lent her. And that means, she''s going to sleep here tonight.


    "Wee back, husband!" Akane called out, her voice cheerful and weing.


    Meanwhile, Fuyu stood up and ran up to me, her arms instantly wrapping around my waist before burying her face in my chest. "Ruki-kun, you smell like Futaba."


    Her voice was muffled but it was clear enough to hear. Nevertheless, her tone wasn''t one of anger or jealousy. It''s more like aint that I needed to address by holding her tight and letting her reaffirm her scent on me.


    While doing so I guided the girl back to the sofa where Akane was and sat down without pushing the girl away.


    Of course, they probably heard about it from Futaba. She promised to call them after I left, after all. Now, it''s my turn to tell my side of the story. Just to clear it up.


    By the time I finished, both Akane and Fuyu were already clinging to me like kos to a tree, each iming a side of my body as their personal space. Akane was sitting on my right, her head on my shoulder, while Fuyu was on my left, her cheek against my chest.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Given what they heard and their reactions to it, they were now acting more possessive. But well, aren''t we always like this? Akane''s trust in me is unwavering while Fuyu''s concern is more rooted in Futaba''s rtionship. Or rather, how it will affect them.


    Naturally, aside from Akane who was more open about us, both Eri and Futaba wouldn''t just be open about the state of their intimacy with their boyfriends. That''s why hearing about Futaba''s concern and how she asked me to help her get used to it was a bit... surprising to them.


    "We''ll grill that girl tomorrow, husband. How dare she ask you without telling us first?" Akane yfully pouted, her arms tightening around my waist.


    "Not to defend or anything, the girl was really struggling."


    "Eh... Ruki-kun, I believe it''s just your consideration again... You really have such a soft spot for everyone close to you. But isn''t that too much?"


    Fuyu''s eyebrows curled as she was probably simting how our conversation had led to that event.


    "It is too much. That''s why... I put up a condition to not keep it a secret from you. That way, she''ll have to think twice before asking for more than what we agreed, I guess? Plus, you guys can help me keep an eye on her, alright?" I continued while stroking Fuyu''s hair as Akane nodded in agreement. "She''s your best friend too so if there''s someone that could help her, it''s us."


    Akane giggled and leaned in to whisper in my ear, "But it''s also because you''re just too irresistible, right, husband?"


    "Well, that might be one of the factors." I chuckled, feeling the heat from both Akane and Fuyu''s bodies as they snuggled closer.


    "But I''m wondering, Ruki-kun. Is it really for her boyfriend and her rtionship? Or is it for herself? You... Like Akane said, you''re really hard to resist," Fuyu said, peering up at me with a curious glint in her eyes.


    "Let''s see. I warned her that I might also lose control, after all. But she''s determined to go through with it."


    "Knowing you, husband, she might get stolen by you if that happened, right?"


    "... Yeah. I won''t deny that." I put on a wry smile, acknowledging Akane''s teasing remark. "But let''s not jump to conclusions. Futaba''s a strong-willed girl. I''m sure she can handle it." Who am I kidding there? I''ve seen how she''s even ready to relieve me. We could say that it was just the heat of the moment but she had been quite forward. And that''s saying something considering she also didn''t feel any guilt toward her boyfriend. Maybe in her head, she''s doing it for him or their rtionship but the truth was clear to see. She''s seeking that sensation.


    In the end, it might''ve been my fault because I gave her that kind of experiencest week. Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee to me today. But here we are, sitting in the same spot where she first experienced a climax.


    It''s quite amazing that she could do that even without me touching her down there. She''s really something.


    Anyway, with my admission, Akane and Fuyu once again tightened their grip on me, as if trying to keep me close to them as much as possible. Their actions were quite possessive, but I didn''t mind. They got that from me, after all. I''d do the same.


    After we finished the three of us retired to the bedroom, Fuyu took the role of the big spoon, her arms wrapping around me tightly, while Akane was the little spoon, her body fitting perfectly against my chest. But that onlysted for a few minutes because I kept ncing back, answering Fuyu''s kisses with gentle pecks. She was quite persistent, probably because she couldn''t get the idea of Futaba and me alone out of her mind.


    What better way to assure her? Of course, pampering her as much as I could. That''s why as soon as Akane fell asleep, I turned around and pulled Fuyu closer. She melted into my arms and gradually, we made the best of another night together in the same bed.


    "Ruki-kun, my aunt will be arriving today. It''s my second aunt. She called me in the middle of the night, requesting me to prepare a room for her to stay. Her flight back home will take around eight hours. She may arrive while we are still at school."


    That was Marika''s message when I checked my messages right after waking up the next day. It was still early in the morning, and the sun had barely peeked through the curtains.


    So out of the three possible candidates, it ended up being the liberated one. I guess she''d be easier to deal with than the other two, especially her eldest aunt who would be a stickler to tradition and their decision to marry her off.


    However, considering this second aunt was a strong-willed woman who they even deemed to be quite a handful, it wouldn''t really be so easy. Furthermore, she''s someone who loves to travel the world. She might not have much care about traditional values, but she could also be more difficult to handle if she picked up some weird values along the way.


    There was this recent uproar in the western hemisphere about liberalism, woke culture, or those gender things. It''s like a storm that keeps on brewing without any signs of letting up. I wondered if she had been influenced by it, or if she was just one of those naturally open- minded people.


    Either way, it doesn''t change the fact that we have to get past her if we want Marika out of that engagement.


    I quickly typed my reply to her, "Shall I apany you home after school? That way we can face her together."


    Marika''s response was almost instant, "Yes, please. That will be nice. I will feel better with you by my side."


    While Akane and Fuyu were still asleep, I went downstairs to help prepare our breakfast. And like yesterday, Miwa-nee was already there. We worked on it together while doing something more intimate in between and after we finished.


    She got to me first so... she made it her task to help calm down the side effect of the


    miraculous tea.


    When the two girls came downter, they both pouted seeing how that part of me had already calmed down. In return, I took a bath with them after we finished our set exercises.

 Chapter 2366: The day has just started

    Chapter 2366: The day has just started


    ?


    An hourter, Akane, Fuyu and I set off for school. Akane''s period was close to ending, so she was feeling more energetic than usual but that still wouldn''t diminish her extra clinginess. Fuyu, on the other hand, was more subdued, probably still thinking aboutst night.


    I couldn''t me her; the thought of Futaba asking for my help was definitely something so unusual for her. She''s not like Akane who could ept anyone as long as I took interest in them. In any case, what we didst night and in the bathroom was enough to lessen her worry, even if just a bit.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the tform before we got on the train, Eimi joined us. Thankfully, our times matched this time. These past few days we couldn''t catch each other because Akane and I were always going out earlier than most students. And since Eimi also couldn''t rush, we''d always miss each other even though our neighborhoods were close.


    "Ruki. Hehe.Good morning." Eimi ran up to me, hugging me even before Akane had the chance to react. Like everyone, she looked really good in her uniform. "Good morning to you too, Akane and... uhm Yuuki-san?"


    "Un, good morning, Nikaido-san." Fuyu returned the greeting with a somewhat stiff smile before turning to me, "... I see. I understand now. She''s also one of us. No wonder she''s that close to you back then."


    Ah. Right. That did happen, huh? She only thought Eimi was another close friend. And surely, she''d also understand that the girls who came with us to watch her match during the interhigh were also my girls.


    "Mhm. Sorry. You said you didn''t want to know but... you already met most of them." I scratched my cheek before squeezing her hand.


    "Why are you saying sorry? Hmph. I just have to continue what I''m doing right? To make you fall for me more." Fuyu said. Then, she shed a mischievous smile that was morepetitive than yful, "By the way, Nikaido-san. Do you know tennis? Let''s y sometimes."


    This girl... So, she''s going to thrash them in her own court, huh?


    Understanding what she meant by that, a pleasant smile formed on Eimi''s lips, "Sure. I don''t mind. Can we also do a cook-off sometimes? You know, Yuuki-san, we can make something Ruki will love."


    And there we go. Eimi was also not going to back down on her expertise as the daughter of a restaurant owner.


    "Oh! That''s nice! Let''s all y and have husband be the judge." As I expected, Akane wouldn''t let herself be left out of the conversation. If it''s apetition rted to me, she''d always want toe out on top to cement herself as my number one.


    I tried to join in their conversation but at this point, I would just be stirring the pot more than necessary. Instead, I let them have their banter while we settled ourselves on the train.


    The first few minutes were spent in peace, or should I say, in a peaceful chaos that was the norm for our group. Akane was leaning on my shoulder, Fuyu had her hand in mine, and Eimi had my other hand after I extended it behind Akane.


    Once again, our presence drew whispers and nces from other passengers. But what could they do? At this point, only a few were left who would be surprised at our public disys of affection.


    When the train reached the second stop, we were joined by Eri and there was no Futaba in sight.


    That was a surprise but considering what happenedst night, that girl might''ve been still rolling in bed, or the guilt finally crept up to her that she became afraid to face me or us.


    After greeting us with a pleasant smile, Eri stood in front and used the dangling handles for bnce. "Futaba, that girl, she said she was not feeling well when I went to pick her up. Did she catch a coldst night, Ruki?"


    "No. I made sure to send her home safe and secure. But I guess you''ll hear about what might be the causeter."


    "Hmm? Did something happen?"


    "Yeah. But it''s not good to talk about it in public. I want to tell it to you myself but I''ll leave that to her to exin. Just don''t worry about her, okay?"


    "Well, it''s just weird. This is the first time in a while that she''s missed school," Eri mused, frowning slightly as she studied her phone. Akane and Fuyu exchanged nces, both knowing full well what had happened the night before. They remained silent, though, not wanting to spill the beans before Futaba had the chance to exin.


    But will Futaba tell her? I mean, what I asked her was to not keep it a secret from Akane and Fuyu.


    Still, I couldn''t help but get worried that she chose to miss school today.


    I temporarily released my hand from Fuyu''s hold to pull my phone. I looked up her name in


    my list of contacts on the messaging app and sent a message for the first time.


    If she''s really drowning in guilt, then I was half as responsible for it.


    I thought about what I would write carefully before hitting send. Then, before I could pocket my phone, I saw another message that I couldn''t ignore.


    It was from Anzu-nee... After what happened between us, she had finallye to terms with it. Her message was short. Only one sentence.


    "Little brother, let''s talk when youe to visit this weekend."


    Since it''s written in text, it''s hard to gauge the emotion behind it. I could imagine her writing and deleting a few times before deciding that it''s better to just talk in person than pour in her feelings on the text.


    I quickly wrote a reply, "And here I''m worried I won''t hear from you, Anzu-nee. Sure. I''ll be there. But if you like, I cane and meet you anytime."


    I wasn''t expecting a quick reply but to my surprise, Anzu-nee responded almost immediately. "That sounds tempting but let''s hold back for a minute, cheeky little brother. If you''re worried about me, don''t be. I''m fine. Eimi and I also talked at length about it."


    As I read that, I nced at my girl seated at the left of Akane who was still holding my other hand tightly. Maybe understanding why I did that, she gave me aforting smile.


    Marika''s aunt''s impending arrival today.


    Futaba taking a day off.


    And Anzu-nee finally contacted me.


    It''s just the start of our day but it feels like a lot has happened already.


    In any case, the rest of our train ride was filled with a mix of casual banter and light teasing, mostly between Akane and Fuyu, while Eri remained slightly confused about the sudden change in Futaba''s behavior. Still, when she got teased, she eventually joined, and it turned into our usual morningmute.

 Chapter 2367: A Special Class

    Chapter 2367: A Special ss


    ?


    It''s already Wednesday and with the talk of the uing Cultural Festival, the day seemingly passed quickly again.


    It felt like I had just blinked and the day was already close to being over. Of course, a lot of interesting things happened like during lunch where I ended up getting borrowed by Minori- senpai and Yuika-senpai as soon as we finished eating.


    I thought they''d ask me for something but in the end, it was only Yuika-senpai asking me if I could apany her to meet Orimura-sensei.


    I agreed, of course.


    They missed each other yesterday for that talk because Orimura-sensei had to leave the school during the sixth period. When she returned, it was already dark. Or so I''ve heard when I asked her about it during that meeting.


    Anyway, the result was quite satisfactory. She exempted Yuika-senpai from the swimming ss. She''ll be bringing her to a licensed doctor to get a certificate though. Right. They''ll use the same excuse she usedst year.


    Although she''s exempted, Orimura-sensei told Yuika-senpai that she still has to get a special lesson with her once every two weeks. It''s just to make sure she won''t miss the valuable lessons and skills she can pick up in that ss.


    The icing on top, however, is... Orimura-sensei wants me to attend it too. To join them in that special swimming ss.


    And she wouldn''t take a no from me, stating that should be the payment for the favor. But the way she said it and how her eyes showed a hint of her true thoughts with the way it sparkled. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought that it''s just also her excuse to get more, ''official'', time with me, other than my daily visits.


    Yuika-senpai thought it was her fault that I also had to join but I assured her not to worry.


    In truth, I was looking forward to the extra time with Orimura-sensei and maybe with her too. It''s like killing three birds with one stone, no? Although I shouldn''t, my perverted mind had already created the image of Yuika-senpai in a swimsuit.


    I still have no idea if Minori-senpai will also insert herself in that special lesson. But I''m pretty sure Yuika-senpai will tell her about it.


    Other than that, the lunch break was like any other day. I reported to Hayashi-sensei who Iforted again with an intimate hug. Ah. Right. I got thrown out because I blew into her ear. Then, I made it a task to be with Shio and Ryouko-san. Returning to Orimura-sensei''s office became impossible because she had already gone to the swimming area to wait for her ss there.


    After that, the rest of the remaining periods passed by like a breeze again.


    Now, I''m standing before our board, cleaning it up as my task for today''s Cleaning Duty.


    I don''t know what my ssmates are trying to do to put me up on the easiest task rather than have me help them with lifting the chairs or throwing away the trash. Is it their consideration for me? As if that''s the case.


    "Are you sulking, Onoda-kun?" Wakaba mischievously asked from where she was. With my back turned to them, I could only hear the others softly giggling. They had just finished their task of organizing the desks and were watching me with amusement.


    "I see. This is your idea, Wakaba. What did I do to you?"


    "What? We handed you the easiest task. Don''t you like it?" Wakaba teased, her voice filled with a yful tone that was unmistakable even without looking at her.


    "Oh. I do like it. Please keep putting me on this task."


    "Pfft. Onoda-kun, you sounded sour. Are you really not okay with just cleaning the board?" This time, it was Kashiwagi.


    I turned around, wiping thest remnants of chalk dust from my hands and gave them a cheeky grin.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just... I feel like I''m being pampered. Like you guys are afraid I''d break a sweat if you gave me something heavier. Tell me, are you all trying to pamper me?" I teased back, leaning on the teacher''s podium, scanning them with a yful glint in my eyes.


    In the end, my gaze lingered on my adorable Aya who liked this more than I thought she would. She''s the only one from my girls who was assigned today. The others apart from the four of us were Takishima and Matsuda.


    They handed the heavy lifting to the poor otaku. But then again, it''s not like he''s doing it alone.


    "Consider this as our kindness to you, Onoda-kun," Wakaba said.


    "Kindness, huh? What did I do?"


    "Aside from your shamelessness, everything? You always look so fullymitted to whatever you do. And most of the time, it benefits the ss."


    "... I don''t remember doing any of that."


    What is this girl saying? What did I do that the ss benefited from? I couldn''t think of any. In fact, aren''t I putting us more into the spotlight because of my high-key disy with my girls?


    "Oh,e on, Onoda-kun," Wakaba shook her head disappointedly, "Think. There were a lot of things that you did where it ended up positive for us. If we stripped you off of your shamelessness for flirting with the girls openly, you would be seen as this very capable guy who gets things done."


    "Alright. Getting praised by Wakaba today isn''t on my checklist. But thanks, I guess?" I chuckled, leaning away from the podium to join Aya. She was blushing slightly, and I couldn''t help but wrap an arm around her waist, pulling her closer. "Well then, I''ll enjoy your kindness."


    Aya immediately melted into my embrace, her cheeks flushing a deeper shade of pink. "Ruki... you''re being shameless again," She whispered as she couldn''t hide her smile. Her voice was like a soft melody that resonated within me and I couldn''t help but tighten my grip around


    her.


    At this sight, the others all stared in disbelief, especially Wakaba who had just praised me. Her mouth closed and opened as she pointed at me, red-faced. "Onoda-kun! You shameless!"


    "What? Do you want a hug too? Come here. I''m feeling generous today." I held out my free arm to Wakaba, who rolled her eyes but didn''t move.


    The othersughed, including Aya.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kashiwagi stepped forward, smacking my extended arm with a chuckle. "You''re insatiable, Onoda-kun. You like teasing Wakaba. What will you do if she also starts liking you?"


    "Oi, that won''t happen!" Wakaba immediately deflected.


    And with this, thunderousughter filled the room. We continued our task of cleaning with Wakaba ring at me with a pout.

 Chapter 2368: Intimate discussion inside the hidden room (1)

    Chapter 2368: Intimate discussion inside the hidden room (1)


    ?


    After our Cleaning Duty, I escorted Aya to the Book Club. Since I also nned on hiring them as additional actresses for our interactive booth, it was a perfect opportunity to discuss the details.


    However, just like it always was with my girls, the moment I entered the room, one or two of them ran to me, jumping in my arms.


    "Ruki!" The lovely ko, Edel, didn''t miss a beat as she took dibs on the first hug, her arms wrapping around my neck as her legs dangled in the air before they gradually wrapped around my waist. "Can you stay longer today?"


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Mhm. That''s what I''m nning to do today." I returned her embrace and kissed her lips as part of the greeting before carrying her back next to her Haruko. I took the chair she was sitting on and sat down with her still on myp.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re nning to stay? Now that''s a pleasant surprise, hubby," Haruko teasingly grinned. "It''s been a while since we got you to stay longer than five minutes. What brought this sudden change of heart?"


    "You made it sound like it''s been years since I''ve stayed for an extended time here," I smirked as I continued pampering Edel.


    "The hidden room hasn''t been used for so long, you know? And I thought we could always get some time with you there."


    Thinking about it, she''s right. It would be generous to count spending time there once per week. Unfortunately,st week was so packed that the longest I stayed with them was when I talked with Minori and Yuika-senpai in the connected clubroom.


    Before I could answer, the ko in my arms lifted her head and shyly murmured, "Ruki... can wee in there before you go? I... I missed you."


    Hearing that, I can''t help but pat her gorgeous silver hair before caressing her slowly reddening cheeks. "Mhm. If you ask me like this, how can I resist?"


    "You don''t have to keep resisting, Ruki... If it''s you, I don''t mind doing it every day like Akane." Edel whispered sweetly, her voice filled with a hint of longing that sent a jolt of excitement through me. I couldn''t help but kiss her again, feeling the warmth of her body pressing against mine. She wasn''t even shy about it. She moved her hips close, lining our groins together and letting me feel her heat. On top of that, her squeezed valley that I could easily see just by ncing down.


    "Ruki, me too." Then from the other side, Himeko also leaned in, hugging my arm tightly and expressing her desire with a seductive whisper, "I''ve been feeling a bit neglected, Ruki. I''m starting to get envious of Ya-chan. Especially after yesterday."


    Right after that, a cup filled with freshly brewed tea dropped in front of me. I looked up and Mina was pouting and the way her eyes were looking at me was expressing the same thing as the other.


    "See, hubby? Why don''t we talk in that room instead of staying here? Aya-chan, Mio-chan, can you look after the clubroom for us?"


    And now, with Haruko heading the charge, the atmosphere in the Book Club became thick with these girls'' desires.


    Aya, however, remained quietly in the corner, seemingly lost in her thoughts as she watched the other girls make their intentions known. Well, she''s not against it at all after what we did yesterday and beforeing here.


    Likewise, Mio only expressed a slight disbelief before she shook her head, most likely thinking how normal it was when it came to me. Like Aya, she''s also not against looking after the club. Our poolside escapade is still fresh in her mind.


    Somehow, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at their unabashedness, but then again, wasn''t this all my doing? Because I kept running around, it probably felt like I was neglecting them even if I never missed a day of pampering them during lunch and before I went to my official duties in the club or the Student Council.


    This dilemma was unique to me, of course. Who told me to date everyone? No one. This was entirely my choice.


    I took a sip of the tea Mina gave me, letting the warm liquid calm my racing heart before standing up with Edel still in my arms. "Alright, let''s go. We have a lot to talk about in bed too."


    I winked at Aya and Mio before turning to Haruko and the others.


    "Let me guess, it has to do with the Cultural Festival, right?" Haruko impishly asked as she took a step closer to take my other arm.


    "Ruki, we''re willing to help if that''s what you''re going to ask. We''re also discussing how we can link up our booth to yours." Himeko spoke up as well, a tinge of excitement in her voice. It seemed like they had already started nning even without me bringing it up yet. Did Rumi or Kana clue them in? Possibly.


    "Thank you, Himeko. I know I can count on all of you." I leaned to her side, kissing her before I began to move forward.


    However, before I could take a step, I felt arms wrapping from behind me. They even squeezed inside the tight space created by Edel remainingpletelytched on to me. "Idiot Ruki, don''t forget about me!"


    "Who says I''ve forgotten about my lovely tea girl? Of course, you''re alsoing with us." I chuckled as I felt the girl''s face burying into my back.


    Although it was difficult to move, we still managed to traverse that short distance to the hidden room.


    As soon as we stepped inside our sanctuary, I didn''t waste time initiating our intimate


    reunion.


    I immediately moved us to the bed where we could all fitfortably,ying Edel down in the center as the other three surrounded us.


    Their eyes shone with both desire and affection, eager for the intimate discussion that was about to unfold.


    "So, hubby. Are we still going to discuss? Looks like it''s already done before we enter this room." Haruko smirked as she started nibbling my ear.


    I turned to her direction and chuckled, "Mhm. It''s done. We can iron things outter. I guess I have to prepare a better venue for us. That clubroom won''t be able to hold everyone. Now, who should I focus on first?"


    The room grew silent for a moment, filled only with the sound of our breathing and the faint rustling of clothes. Each of them looked at me with eager eyes, waiting for my decision. It was like choosing my favorite dessert from a buffet filled with mouth-watering sweets. How


    could I decide?


    But I guess I didn''t really need to choose.


    Looking at how they were all hesitating to point at themselves because of their consideration towards each other, I knew I had to step up and take the lead.


    I don''t know how long I will stay here but I sure will not leave without satisfying all of them. I indeed feel like I''m neglecting them so... I better use this chance to assure them how much I love and desire them.

 Chapter 2369: Intimate discussion inside the hidden room (2) *

    Chapter 2369: Intimate discussion inside the hidden room (2) *


    ?


    I smilingly shook my head before taking Haruko''s lips and then switching to Himeko and eventually bringing Mina to the front. I started by giving them a passionate kiss that could ignite more of their desires before I leaned down to the silver-haired ko already waiting beneath me.


    With her legs remaining locked around my waist, Edel''s eyes widened with surprise as I leaned down to kiss her deeply. Her plump lips were like velvet against mine, and she responded with an enthusiasm that was impossible to ignore. Meanwhile, Haruko and Himeko''s hands began to roam, caressing my back and neck while Mina started to undo the buttons of my shirt with a gentle yet urgent touch.


    The air grew thick with passion as we continued to deepen our kiss, each girl eagerly taking turns to taste my lips to show their affection.


    Their tickling whispers of encouragement and gentle moans filled the room, further igniting my desire for all of them.


    "Edel, let me take this off," I said as I expertly pulled on her ribbon followed by quickly unbuttoning her uniform top. With all of us already in our summer uniform, the girls were only wearing a white blouse and underneath, a simple white bra. The sight of her soft, round, and supple breasts made my blood rush to my lower half even more.


    Putting all my focus on her, I gently lifted her bra over her head, revealing her breasts that seemed to be begging for my touch. Her nipples were already hard and pink from the anticipation. The sight alone was enough to make any man drop to his knees in worship. But I had three more goddesses around me, eager to be served.


    I kissed her again before moving down her neck, my hands tracing the contours of her body as I went. She gasped when I reached her chest, my thumbs brushing against the sensitive peaks of her breasts.


    Her back arched up to meet my eager hands and I couldn''t help but take one of her nipples into my mouth. The taste of her sweet skin sent waves of pleasure through my body, making me want more. As I suckled on her, I felt the others leaning in closer, their breath hot on my skin. Haruko and Himeko focused on my neck and ears while Mina unbuckled my belt, helping me out of my pants.


    Soon the room became a tangle of limbs and moans, each of us lost in our own little world of pleasure. My hands roamed freely over Edel''s body, exploring every inch of her soft, supple flesh. Her breathing grew ragged as I moved my attention to her other breast, giving it the same attention as the first.


    And a few minutes after that, I lifted her skirt and pulled down the soft fabric that barely covered her. Edel''s panties were already drenched, and the scent of her love juices was intoxicating. With Mina not stopping at just my pants, my cock sprung out, lively and ready for action.


    And perhaps to prepare me for what I was about to do next, the girl leaned in, taking me in her mouth, coating my erection with her saliva. She was eager to taste me, to make me feel as good before I bestowed my full attention on Edel. And she seeded. I groaned in pleasure, my eyes fixated on her image as I watched her tongue swirl around my tip, giving me the most amazing sensation.


    When she was done, I aligned my cock with Edel''s narrow entrance, which was already leaking from her anticipation. "Ready, Edel?"


    "Y-yes, Ruki... Fill me up..." Edel whispered breathlessly, her cheeks flushed and eyes zed over with desire.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I gently pushed into her, feeling her warm wetness envelop me. Her legs tightened around my waist, pulling me deeper into her as we became one. Her moans grew louder with each thrust, echoing off the walls of the small hidden room.


    The other girls watched intently, their own desires reflected in their eyes.


    With Edel''s legs locked around me, I began to move my hips, sliding in and out of her with a steady rhythm. Each time I filled her up, she''d let out a little whine of pleasure as she tightened around me, not wanting to let go while also begging for more.


    The sight of her getting lost in the sensation was incredibly erotic and I found myself getting lost in her tightness, her warmth, and her sweet moans.


    I picked up the pace as her moans matched the rhythm of my hips as I imed herpletely.


    Although it''s not really that long since we''dst done it, Edel''s sacred ce remained tight as if she''s always saving herself just for this moment. The feeling of her warm, wet walls squeezing around my cock was heavenly and I could feel myself getting closer to my peak with every stroke.


    "Ruki...Ruki..." Edel''s cries grew more urgent as I continued to move within her, my cock hitting her in all the right ces, driving her closer and closer to the edge.


    And as soon as the signs of her impending climax grew clear, I quickened my pace, my cock plunging into her with a fervor that mirrored the racing of our hearts. I also leaned down to capture her lips in a passionate kiss. I didn''t want her to miss out on any of the pleasure that was about toe.


    Haruko, Himeko and Mina also paused momentarily, giving us some space to savor our union. Their eyes, however, remained glued to us, hungry and expectant.


    I tightened my grip on Edel''s hips, feeling the muscles clench around my cock as she reached the precipice of ecstasy. She desperately tried to hold back her moans as she clung to me. "R- Ruki... I''m... I''m going to..."


    "Let it go, Edel," I encouraged her as I carefully watched over her. "I''ve got you."


    With one final nod, she released the dam holding back her pleasure. Her body began to convulse, her insides tightening around my cock, squeezing me as she came. The feeling was indescribable, and I could feel the warmth of her orgasm spreading through her body, spilling down her legs and coating my shaft. Likewise, after a few more thrusts that matched her spasms, I couldn''t hold it in anymore. I groaned in intense pleasure as I emptied myself into her, feeling our climaxes meld into one explosive wave of ecstasy.


    As my semen filled her up, our breaths slowed down and our bodies loosened up a bit. We shared another kiss as the room became filled with the sweet scent of our love while Edel giggled sweetly with satisfaction.


    Edel''s legs soon loosened their grip around my waist and I carefully pulled out, a bit of ourbined fluids dripping down my cock and her sacred ce. She looked up at me with a dazzling smile, her cheeks flushed and eyes sparkling with happiness.


    "I love you, Ruki..."


    "Mhm. I love you too." I caressed Edel''s cheek with my thumb, wiping the beads of sweat that had formed during our intimate moment. She blushed at my words, her eyes fluttering closed


    in contentment.


    But before I could pamper the silver-haired beauty further, I got pulled by the three girls waiting for their turn. Each one just as needy as Edel to satisfy their desire for me.


    "How can I forget about you three?" I chuckled as I looked into their eyes, each filled with a unique blend of love and lust.

 Chapter 2370: Intimate discussion inside the hidden room (3) *

    Chapter 2370: Intimate discussion inside the hidden room (3) *


    ?


    Going by the order of Himeko, Mina and Haruko, I leaned back against the bed''s headrest, allowing Himeko to straddle me next. She wasted no time in positioning herself, lifting her skirt, sliding her underwear to the side, and pressing the tip to her entrance. Her love juices coated me before I even had the chance to fully enter her.


    "I''ve missed you, Ruki," Himeko seductively whispered, too different from the usual shy introvert who''d rather hide her face to not be embarrassed. The way she straddled me was like a queen iming her throne, demanding attention and affection. And I''m her little servant ready to give it to her.


    "Mhm. Me too, Himeko." I whispered back, my hands cupping her squishy behind to help guide my cock into her. Her sacred ce was so warm and weing and she mmed down on me with a gasp, taking me all in up to the hilt.


    She was wetter than usual today. Perhaps she had been thinking about this all day too? Her walls tightened around my cock as she began to move, setting a slow and gentle rhythm that I carefully matched. As we met each other with eager anticipation, her hips rose and fell to meet me. Once again, the room became filled with the sweet symphony of our mingled breaths and the slimy sound of our bodiesing together.


    Mina and Haruko came to my sides, iming my lips and hands, eager to participate in this intimate dance. Mina''s soft breasts pressed against my arm, her nipples rubbing me while Haruko''s nimble fingers yed with my chest, leaving trails of fire across my abdomen. With the two of them like this, the hidden room became filled with a whirlwind of passionate whispers and gentle caresses.


    For the next fifteen minutes, I carefully and tenderly attended to the three of them. When Himeko climaxed, I quickly switched to Mina who I pressed down the bed, her stomach lying t on it while I pounded her from behind. She would asionally twist her body to face me and I would kiss her passionately until she also reached her climax.


    Andst but not least, Haruko and I did it a little rougher than the first three. She was like a wildcat, wing at the sheets and my back as I pinned her down, my cock relentlessly pounding into her. She would then reciprocate by biting down on my neck and ear, making me more eager to fill her up. Eventually I picked her off the bed to let the other three rest peacefully there and pushed her against the wall or on the floor itself.


    The passion was so intense that the room echoed with the sound of skin pping against each other, and her moans grew louder and more desperate with every thrust. Her eyes zed over and her mouth parted as she rode me like a storm, her walls tightening around my cock as she approached her peak.


    We fully trusted the soundproofing of the hidden room and went all out, marking every spot a ce of our passionate union. The floor, the walls, and even the table were not spared as we explored each other''s bodies in ways that would make even the most seasoned adult blush.


    Haruko climaxed a few times but she would alwayse back for more, her legs wrapping around me as tight as ever as she begged me to not stop. And I couldn''t refuse.


    How could I when she kept calling my name?


    By the time we returned to the bed, she was already trembling with need.


    Iid her down there and I sat down next to her. But despite her energy nearly depleted, she put on a mischievous smile as she climbed up on top of me. Her eyes filled with desire and determination as she impaled herself with my cock.


    Haruko''s movements were more frenzied than the others as if she was trying to outdo them all. With her breasts bouncing in my face as she rode me, I couldn''t help but take one in my mouth, eliciting a sharp gasp from her.


    Nheless, her fervor gradually calmed down as we finished in a gentler manner wherein we just held each other intimately while letting our hips rock in a slow, steady rhythm that was more about feeling each other than reaching climaxes. As I filled her in and the mixture of our essences spilled down the sheets, Haruko leaned in, iming my lips for onest passionate kiss to end our lovemaking. When our lips separated a serene smile decorated her face as she copsed onto me, her chest rising and falling heavily with every breath.


    At this, I let my back fall to the bed, right in the middle of the other girls as they opened up a space for us.


    Edel, Himeko and Mina crawled closer as wey there, all of us panting and spent. They curled up around us, their bodies fitting perfectly like puzzle pieces. I wrapped an arm around each of them, pulling them closer as we all basked in the afterglow of our intimate encounter. "So..." I started after catching my breath. "I guess we''re going to link our booths. Knowing my Haruko, I bet you already secured the rooms next to ours. One for the Book Club and one for the Poem Appreciation Club."


    "Hmm, you''re not wrong, hubby." Haruko acknowledged as she pinched my cheek while the other three nodded as well. "But I might be too busy helping out Shizu in themittee work leading to the cultural festival. Go and see Minori. She''ll be leading the others."


    "Minori-senpai, huh? Haruko... is this another way of you helping us close our distance?"


    "Nope. She''s the one who requested it. Come on, hubby. I already promised you that I wouldn''t meddle anymore. It''s up to you whether to make them fall for you like everyone else. But we''re not blind. We can tell that you''re already halfway there. I know I''m not wrong when I said you can all fix us."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Did I really fix them though? Didn''t I just end up binding them to me?


    Ah. Of course. That''s my own perspective but in their eyes, I must''ve done an amazing feat in identifying all their problems and helping them sort it out.


    Himeko fixed her rtionship with Maaya and is already working with her to not be set aside in the family.


    Mina cast off her gloomy outlook because of her past and that''s the same for her mother, Yayoi-san.


    Edel is now looking forward to a new page of her life after escaping from her home country. Although the call from her mother has yet to happen, I''ve already reviewed a few words that I could use when conversing with her. It''s to show off that Edel is properly being taken care of. And now, Minori and Yuika-senpai can slowly get out of the cage they hold themselves in because of their various experiences that even left them a scar.


    I''m d I can help them all and I... I''ll make sure that they won''t feel the same way again regardless of their decision in the end.


    After catching our breath, I helped the girls clean up and fix their clothes while they did the same for me.


    While Haruko and the other four exited from the door we used to get inside, I exited at the door that led to the Poem Appreciation Club.


    As soon as the two girls quietly doing their club activity saw me, they reacted differently. Minori-senpai shook her head at my disheveled look but a small smile didn''t escape my notice. On the other hand, Yuika-senpai beamed at me, weing me with her adorable


    smile.

 Chapter 2371: Never learning his lesson

    Chapter 2371: Never learning his lesson


    ?


    I spent another ten minutes apanying Minori and Yuika-senpai. We conversed about their n for the Cultural Festival and the special swimming ss that Orimura-sensei would be holding for Yuika-senpai.


    As I expected, Minori-senpai would also be there, saying she had nothing to do anyway so why not apany us?


    "Alright, see you tomorrow, senpai. I have to go to my club. I''m runningte again." I chuckled as I gave them both a pat on the head before walking out the door. Minori-senpai didn''t like it that much while Yuika-senpai giggled at it.


    Well, none of the two asked for a kiss this time but I could sense how they were looking out for an opportunity to do so. It''s even more obvious with Minori-senpai considering she expressed back then that it''s about her needs as a woman rather than exchanging intimacy with me.


    Maybe one of these days, she''d ask for more than a kiss.


    Once outside, I did a final look at the neighboring club for Aya and Mio before taking a deep breath and walking away.


    The hallway was mostly empty as always as the sound of distant chatter andughter hinted at the other club activities taking ce. I put on my Disciplinary Officer armband just in case I saw someone troublesome and continued upstairs.


    As I climbed up the steps, my head was already spinning with any possible excuses I could use to abate Rumi''s annoyance with my tardiness. But as I turned the corner, I saw her standing outside the clubroom, confronting someone.


    My eyes instantly narrowed as I focused on the pompous idiot at the front. He''s really not learning his lesson, is he?


    "What''s the problem here?" I called out, my voice echoing in the hallway. Rumi looked up, a hint of relief shing in her eyes as she stepped aside to reveal the troublemaker, Ichihara Jun. "Ruki, you''re finally here." She sighed in relief with her voice a mix of exasperation and resignation. "He''s looking for you. This guy here seems to think he can just barge into any club he pleases and cause a scene. I''m disappointed, Ichihara-san. It seems all the rumors about you are true."


    "Whose fault do you think it is? It''s his. Who told him to touch someone else''s fiancee, huh?" Ichihara retorted with renewed smugness as though all his experiences from before had been forgotten.


    His voice was quite grating on my nerves as my pettiness on him gradually resurfaced.


    "Dude, we''re not going to do this again, are we?" I stepped closer to him with a calm smile on my face.


    Just like before, the guy flinched a bit upon seeing me but as if the goons behind him were his source of courage, he straightened his back and put on a brave front. "I''ve had enough of this, Onoda. You''re just a nobody who thinks he can get away with anything because you''re the student council president. But let me tell you, I''ve had enough of you messing with me!"


    "Oh? Don''t you have a new script?" I couldn''t resist poking fun at his predictability, a smirk ying on my lips as Rumi rolled her eyes.


    "Shut up! You think you''re so smart, don''t you?" Ichihara''s voice grew louder, his fists clenching at his sides as his entourage ofckeys nodded in agreement. "You think just because you''re the Disciplinary Officer, you can take whatever you want?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh. I''m not smart. I''m just... resourceful," I replied casually, keeping a smirk on my face. "I noticed yourck of creativity hasn''t changed. And for the record, I don''t take what isn''t mine. Marika is someone I adore, unlike you who set her aside, for what? Because of your childish ego to flirt with other girls?"


    Ichihara Jun''s cheeks flushed a darker shade of red as hisckeys shifted ufortably. The mention of Marika obviously hit a nerve and it''s not a secret anymore that the girl stopped chasing after him and instead found her home next to me.


    "What''s your problem with me, anyway?" I folded my arms across my chest, the smile never leaving my face as I studied him with a mockingly bored gaze. "You''ve already done everything, even asking your Guardian to deal with me. And what did that get you? Nothing." "Say, senpai. Don''t you think I''m actually doing you a service? Look at the bright side, you''re now free to flirt with anyone you want." I shrugged, keeping the mocking smirk stered on my face.


    "Y-you! I''ve had enough of your mouth!" Ichihara Jun''s fist flew at me, driven by a mix of embarrassment and rage. I caught it easily, my grip tightening around his wrist.


    "Really, you never learn. How many times will you throw your fist and not hit me at all? Also, have you forgotten about this?" I gestured to the armband on my left arm, the words ''Disciplinary Officer'' emzoned on it. "So, I''ll be citing you for school violence. Do you want to add more? Let''s see... Trespassing, disrupting club activities, and assaulting a club member. That''s a full set of demerits for you, senpai."


    The smirk grew wider as I squeezed his wrist, watching the pain flicker in his eyes. Hisckeys took a step back, clearly afraid to be implicated by him.


    "Let go!" He yelped, his pride bruised more than his hand.


    "No. This is the third time you''ve done this on school grounds, senpai. Once is a mistake that I can let you off with a warning, twice is a pattern so I imparted a lesson to you. But three times? It''s now not up to me on what to do with you," I leaned closer to him as my voice gradually lowered in a cold whisper. "You''ll get it this time, senpai."


    He tried to pull away but my grip was like steel, unyielding to his futile efforts. His eyes searched for his friends but all he found were their retreating figures, leaving him to face me alone. What loyal subordinates.


    "Alright. Stand up. Let''s go and see Toyoda-sensei. Ah. No. He must be on your payroll, no? Let''s go see Eguchi-sensei instead." I said with a sneer, pulling him along with me as we walked down the hallway. His struggles were futile and only served to entertain me more.


    Thinking about it, I could guess why he came looking for trouble again. He probably also heard about Marika''s aunting to fix the mess about their engagement. He found a new hope that he could still win her back. Too bad. He''s still too stupid.

 Chapter 2372: A fool to the end

    Chapter 2372: A fool to the end


    ?


    On our way to see Eguchi-sensei, Ichihara Jun''s struggles became increasingly desperate. This was far more humiliation than what he had experienced before. Now, he was being paraded through the school by the very person he had hoped to intimidate, his pride in tatters.


    Rumi trailed behind us, her arms crossed over her chest, watching the spectacle with an amused smirk. I guess she was also annoyed by the guy knocking on our clubroom.


    The curious bystanders gradually crowded as we approached the Administration Building, causing the teachers inside the faculty to see themotion. Those who could recognize us at a nce either shook their heads or sighed. Of course, some of them who used to turn a blind eye to Ichihara Jun''s shenanigans had the audacity to look surprised.


    Right as I was about to enter the Administration Building, Ichihara''s desperate pleas grew louder. "Come on, Onoda! Let me go! You''re making a mistake!"


    "Hmm? Mistake? I have my witness. Be thankful that I did not punch you back or you''d be carried here while unconscious." I replied calmly, not bothering to hide the amusement in my voice.


    Before long, the three Guidance Counselors showed up with Toyoda-sensei in the lead, Ryouko-san and Umemura-sensei behind him.


    As I expected, Toyoda-sensei was none too pleased to see me drag Ichihara Jun here, his brows furrowed in a clear expression of annoyance.


    "What is the meaning of this, Onoda?" He demanded without even trying to let me exin why. Ryouko-san was ready to step up for me but I signaled for her not to do anything yet. As for Umemura-sensei, she''s also furrowing her brows but not in the way that she''s reprimanding me for this. Clearly, she already heard the reputation of Ichihara Jun multiple times. But with other teachers protecting him, he was never punished. Until me, I guess.


    "I caught a troublemaker. Sensei, don''t you think school violence is a serious matter?" I replied as I presented Ichihara Jun''s trapped hand, pulling him to the front. "And he''s not just any student. He''s a third-year. This is the third time he''s done this, so I can''t let him off with just a warning anymore."


    "I... I didn''t do anything! This guy is abusing his power!" Ichihara Jun attempted to defend himself but anyone could tell how much bullshit he was spouting.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Toyoda-sensei''s gaze shifted from me to him, his eyes narrowing as he recognized theck of genuine fear in my eyes. "Ichihara. Tell me the truth. Did you resort to violence again?"


    "I don''t! Sensei, you know me! How can I do that when I have a reputation to uphold?!" Ichihara''s voice was shrill, his eyes wide as he tried to convince the guidance counselor of his innocence.


    And of course, Toyoda-sensei was set to believe him. That''s how he''s always getting away with his shit. But not anymore.


    Before he could tell me to unhand him, I turned to Rumi who knew what to do in this situation.


    "Rumi, could you tell the story from the start, please?" I requested calmly


    She nodded and stepped forward after scanning the crowd that was forming with her gaze. At this point, all sorts of whispers were already spreading and even Toyoda-sensei was getting put in a tough spot. If he wanted to resolve this situation without penalizing Ichihara Jun, he had toe up with something to put the me on me instead.


    Unfortunately for him, I wasn''t alone and Ichihara Jun pissed off Rumi as well. She''s not the type to hold back when ites to the truth, especially when hees knocking at her beloved club''s door.


    Rumi began her story, detailing Ichihara''s disruptive behavior and his failed attempt to cause trouble in the Literature Club.


    Making use of her literary talent, she painted him as the viin with such finesse that even those who didn''t know the full story would believe him to be one. She talked about how he tried to barge in and cause a scene, how he talked down to us, and finally how he threw a punch that I had to stop.


    Of course, to bnce it out, she also pointed out that he came there to look for me. I had to back it up, shouldering part of the me.


    "I admit I was also at fault. You see, he came for me because of... his failing rtionship. I believe everyone here knows about it already. But sensei, do you think that is a ground tomit school violence? And I warned him too by pointing at this." I pped my armband a couple of times, my tone serious yet calm.


    The crowd made a noise, agreeing and disagreeing, but it didn''t matter. The teachers'' expressions grew sterner, and Toyoda-sensei was visibly displeased with how the situation was evolving.


    "Enough. All of you get back. And you, bring him to the Guidance Counseling Room. We''ll resolve this matter there." Toyoda-sensei bellowed, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the crowd.


    Well, anyone with eyes knows that it''s just his method to cut down the interference of public opinion. For sure, once we''re in there, he''s going to try to let him off with a warning.


    But I wasn''t going to let that happen. As we entered the Guidance Counseling Room, Ryouko- san and Umemura-sensei followed us, their expressions unreadable. I knew that Ryouko-san had my back, but I couldn''t be too sure about Umemura-sensei. I had yet to interact with her on a personal level outside of her being one of three Guidance Counselors that I had to report to as a Disciplinary Officer.


    Anyway, Rumi probably would apany me if I asked her to but I told her to leave this issue to me so she could return to the others to continue our meetings and preparations for the festival.


    Once the door was closed, I faced Toyoda-sensei and Ichihara Jun, who were ring at me with a look that could probably kill.


    "Let go of me!" He spat.


    Well, there''s no reason to hold him anymore so I did let go of him. And almost instantly, he ran behind Toyoda-sensei.


    "Sensei, you have to enact justice for me. They''re lying." Ichihara whined with his pathetic


    voice.


    He had no idea, even Toyoda-sensei knew how ridiculous he was being. But I guess, his dignity was really bought, huh? He appeared to be contemting how to spin this into something where Ichihara Jun didn''t need to be penalized.


    But Ryouko-san wasn''t having it. She stepped forward, her hands on her hips, her eyes shing with a mix of annoyance and determination. "Toyoda-sensei, as a fellow Guidance Counselor, I rmend that this matter be treated with the gravity it deserves. School violence is a serious offense, and if we allow this to go unpunished, we''re setting a dangerous precedent for the student body. Onoda-kun here is our Disciplinary Officer and he only did his


    job."


    "I hear you, Eguchi-sensei. However, this issue involves something personal." Toyoda- sensei spoke carefully, his eyes flicking towards Ichihara before returning to me. "I''m sure we can find a way to resolve this amicably."


    "What amicably? I''m the one who was slighted here, sensei!" With no ability to read the room, Ichihara Jun stepped out from behind Toyoda-sensei''s protective shadow, pointing a finger at me. "This guy is just using his position to bully me! You can''t let him get away with


    it!"


    Upon hearing that, not only Ryouko-san but the other two Guidance Counselors also facepalmed or sighed.


    It showed how much of a fool Ichihara was, not even knowing when to hold his tongue. The room was already heavily tilted in my favor, but his words just added fuel to the fire. "Shut your mouth, Ichihara. Do you really want to be penalized? Your name won''t be able to save you if you keep digging your grave." Toyoda-sensei''s patience was wearing thin, his voice sharp as he stepped in to reprimand the desperate fool.


    "But... but I was just standing up for myself!" Ichihara Jun stuttered, sweat beading on his


    forehead.


    "Standing up for yourself? Does that also include throwing a punch at me?"


    "Of course! You deserved it!"


    "There you go, sensei. I''ll rest my case. I''m only upholding the discipline in our school. It''s at


    your discretion on how to deal with this. Hopefully, you won''t be biased just because of his surname." I shook my head disappointedly as I passed the baton to Toyoda-sensei.

 Chapter 2373: Confused Girl

    Chapter 2373: Confused Girl


    ?


    I returned to the Literature Club room feeling both relieved and slightly drained from the encounter. The atmosphere was noticeably tense but hopeful with the girls waiting anxiously for my return.


    As soon as the door clicked shut behind me, Kana rushed to me with concern filling her eyes. "Ruki, is everything fine?"


    I nodded and put on a reassuring smile before patting her head, "Of course. You don''t have to worry. In the first ce, that guy would never be able toy a hand on me."


    "So, what happened to that guy?" Hana asked as she also stepped forward. She went to hold me by my cheeks, moving it from left to right, checking if I got a bruise.


    "Well, I won''t overstep my duty so I left him to the Guidance Counselors. You know who''s there, right? Also... if he still gets away from them, there''s a backup right outside the door." Hana narrowed her eyes before eventually letting go of my cheek but not after pinching it. Rumi, Rae and Otsuka-senpai didn''t say anything but I could tell they were just as concerned. Rumi even gestured for me to fill her in with more detailster.


    As for our guests, Reira and Nikka-senpai, they weren''t in the clubroom when it happened but they''re still curious.


    "How impressive, Ruki-kun. You know. No one has made Ichihara suffer a loss more than you. I''m sure a lot of others are supporting you from behind." The natural seductress nudged her sses as she proudly smiled.


    I could see how she was holding back standing up and checking on my condition too.


    I guess being in the same room as the girls who openly show concern and affection to me is limiting her. She doesn''t want to be seen as a rival in their eyes. Little did she know, they wouldn''t mind her doting on me as I''d already expressed to the girls my interest in her.


    "Supporting from behind? I don''t need it, senpai. I''m a selfish guy. I''ll probably turn a blind eye to his shenanigans if I didn''t get involved with Marika."


    "Regardless, you''re now showing everyone that he''s not untouchable. That at least gets amendation, right?"


    "That''s right, Onoda-kun! Even... Enomoto has started distancing himself from him. Ichihara is a hopeless case." Nikka-senpai interjected, perhaps to make me feel at ease.


    Do I look disturbed though? Maybe.


    "Alright. If you seniors say it like that, how can I still deflect it?" I chuckled and shrugged.


    Then I felt Kana who was still hugging me, pinching my side as she lifted her head. Her thoughts were conveyed through the glimmer in her eyes.


    I leaned down to kiss her, assuring her one more time that I got the handle on the situation. After that, I led us to the long table to join the others.


    And there I didn''t leave her side as we continued with our nning, rewrites and editing of the scenarios for the next hour or so.


    With the work we did, the long table was already covered in notes and scripts filled with corrections or suggestions.


    To make sure that we''d kept track of the changes, Otsuka-senpai handled organizing it while I kept on reading through it.


    Now, I''m not just a test reader anymore. I got promoted to a proofreader, ensuring coherence between lines.


    I guess reading a lot has started to hone my skills.


    It''s also making myprehension better. I even started to recall the details in Kana''s novel that I probably missed.


    In any case, when there were thirty minutes left for the club hours, I thought it was about time for me to do my clubhouse visit and rehearsal with Misaki.


    I stretched, my back popping satisfyingly after a long period of sitting. Kana, who had beenfortably leaning on my chest as she remained on myp, stirred at my movements.


    She looked up, her eyes wide and innocent, and asked, "Ruki, is it time?"


    I nodded smilingly as I squeezed her hand. "Mhm. I''ll be back after I''m done."


    "Okay... But you''re not worried about... that guy, right?" She asked her brow furrowed in


    concern.


    I guess she''s still worried about that pompous idiot retaliating against me. "Ichihara? Nah, he''s not worth worrying about," I said dismissively. "By now, he''s probably sulking somewhere, trying to figure out how his perfect little world got turned upside down." Kana giggled, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. "That''s true. He''s the type who''s always full of himself. Kenji is close to him so I know how insufferable he is."


    Ah. That''s right. Now that I think about it. That Goto-senpai should still be hisckey, right? Well, considering he''s not apanying him anymore, he''s possibly trying to distance himself from Ichihara Jun.


    "He met his match on me. He won''t be able to get past my shamelessness and unbending will," I said confidently. "Besides, I have more important things to focus on. Like making sure our booth is the best one at the festival."


    Kana''s eyes lit up. "Oh, yes! And we have to make sure our scenarios are perfect. We want everyone to have a fun time trying out our booth. I''ll write more using your suggestions,


    Ruki."


    "Mhm. I''m looking forward to reading it," I wrapped an arm around her and pressed my nose on her nape, enjoying the warmth of her presence.


    Kana naturally melted in my embrace as she giggled in satisfaction.


    After pampering her, I naturally moved over to the other girls who were already ring at me, giving them the same treatment.


    In this instance, Nikka-senpai witnessed it all already. She stared at me dumbfounded when I eventually moved over to their side. Perhaps thinking that I was also going to pamper her like I did the other girls, she closed her eyes and raised her hand to block me. But well, I wasn''t going after her but to the girl next to her. When she noticed that nothing was happening, she opened her eyes again and saw me leaning down behind Reira-senpai, my arms wrapped around her neck while the lovely senior squirmed from my embrace. "T-that''s enough, Ruki-kun," Reira-senpai stuttered, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of red as she tried to escape my embrace. But she couldn''t resist the urge to lean into my touch slightly, revealing the softness of her heart despite her tough exterior.


    At this sight, Nikka-senpai asked in confusion, "Reira? Onoda-kun? What is happening


    here?"


    Reira-senpai turned her head slightly to look at her, trying to maintain herposure, "N- nothing, Nikka. It''s just... this junior is just persistent in pampering me before he leaves. Don''t


    mind us."


    "What are you saying? He also did the same to the others... Eh? Are you all...?" Nikka-senpai''s eyes grew wide as she looked around, noticing the other girls'' reactions. They all nodded at her, subtly and openly, confirming her unspoken question.


    Slowly, red crept up Nikka-senpai''s neck as she realized that among the girls here, she was the only one not intimately or closely involved with me.


    "... You''re unbelievable Onoda-kun."


    "Sorry, Nikka-senpai. Please understand. I''ll be done soon. If... you''re curious. You can ask


    everyone."


    "Eh? You won''t even try making an excuse?"


    "No. I mean, I like all of them and that''s the truth. Too bad. Reira-senpai doesn''t want to admit that she likes me too yet."


    "Oi, you shameless junior. Don''t go saying that out loud," Reira-senpai said, her voice a mix


    of annoyance and a hint of amusement as she swatted my arm away as I released her from my


    embrace.


    "But it''s true. I don''t think I can hide it anymore, Reira-senpai," I replied with a smirk, earning me a yful re from her.


    "Enough flirting, shameless guy. Go now if you''re really going and stop disrupting us." Rumi,


    as the Club President, was the first to break the amusement. Yet, her stern tone still had a hintn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    of affection in it.


    "Alright. I''m sorry. I''ll return soon. Nikka-senpai, don''t worry. I''ll behave around you. Besides, I''ll be scolded by all of them if I end up scaring you." I shrugged shamelessly which earned me a collective sigh from the girls.


    Soon after that, I finally stepped out of the clubroom, promising to return as soon as my rehearsal with Misaki finished.

 Chapter 2374: Play Rehearsal

    Chapter 2374: y Rehearsal


    ?


    "Shall we start, Misaki?" Holding the girl''s hand as we walked toward the middle of the floor, I checked on the girl''s expression, making sure she was ready for our rehearsal.


    She nodded firmly, her eyes already brimming with delight and anticipation for the rehearsal ahead. "Yes, let''s do it, Ruki."


    Misaki''s delicate hand slowly slipped away from my hands as we took a step back from each other to get to our ces. Without any audience and the clubhouse being located far from any activity hub, the quietness of the ce was almost eerie. But this was perfect for us.


    Unlike yesterday when I only memorized the first page of the short script she''d written, I dedicated a time earlier to memorize another page and then reviewed them on my way here. At the very least, I could go through with itpletely even if I ended up forgetting some parts.


    The story was simple. It''s just about two young lovers who identally met in a hidden garden. The young man, someone whose experiences were mired with things nobody would be proud of. And the young girl, a shy and innocent creature who hadn''t even dipped her toes in theke of affection much less worldly wisdom.


    The young man, despite the temptation to corrupt her innocence, chose to protect her purity or so he thought until the young girl caught feelings for him.


    Their meetings were limited within that hidden garden, a restricted ce that was created to keep the young girl from the outside world. With the young man''s appearance, her horizon gradually broadened until she became like a young bird learning how to spread her wings.


    In a way, it drew a parallel to our story. Clearly, she wrote the script in line with our experience together minus the fact that I''m surrounded by other girls. In her story, there were only the two of us.


    "Alright, Misaki. You start with your line and I''ll follow." I said, watching as she took a deep breath topose herself.


    Misaki began, her voice soft and gentle like the rustling of leaves in the wind, "Hmm? Who might you be? How did youe here?"


    Her eyes were wide with curiosity and fear, yet she managed to keep herposure, a stark contrast to the tremble in her voice. She truly was an excellent actress.


    This was the first scene where the young man stumbled upon the hidden garden.


    I walked towards her, matching the character of the confused young man as he looked around the ce that he identally discovered.


    "Huh? What is this ce? And why are you here? Miss... are you living here?"


    From here, it went from confusion to introduction as Misaki''s character repeated her question, her eyes filled with curiosity and fear. Because she hadn''t met anyone other than the ones who locked her up in the garden, she was wary of the young man.


    I looked at her with interest as though finding a treasure in the jungle and approached her. When I reached for her hand, Misaki, who was still in character, hurriedly pulled away.


    Without any props inside the clubroom, she went behind the sofa and crouched down to hide. I followed after her as the expression on my face gradually turned amused at how jumpy she


    was.


    The next lines were about how I introduced myself to her and we exchanged names.


    And that''s the end of the first meeting. My character apparently ran and escaped from the same hole he exited from upon hearing the footsteps of someoneing into the garden. Then the scene changed to Misaki doing some monologue, waiting for my return.


    It happened for three transitions, making it appear as though three days had quickly passed before my character reappeared in the garden.


    And from there, the scene continued to flow naturally.


    Misaki put a spin on how we gradually got closer. She started from the day she first approached me during that PE ss wherein I asked Ryouko-san to allow the others to take a break. She switched that scene to her trying to aplish the task of jumping ropes twenty times in a row.


    She kept on failing so she eventually got exhausted. My character showed up there and told her to rest while I demonstrated to her how to do it properly.


    When shepleted it, she thanked me and the wariness in her eyes lessened.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After that, with every scene transition, the distance between us gradually grew closer.


    Of course, my character was already tempted at that point but his restraint was clearly shown as he always ran away whenever Misaki would excitedly jump into his embrace.


    It makes me wonder if that''s how I appeared in her eyes back then. No. There''s no need to wonder. I truly kept her at arm''s length. Even if we already dered me as her close friend, I still made sure not to be overly close to her.


    s, that didn''tst long.


    Anyway, the scene eventually reached the point where she started asking about the outside world and my character described it to her like a fantastical story.


    From there, the distance between us gradually grew closer until we reached the climax of her short y.


    The day she decided toe out with me to see the outside world and then return to the garden again but through the front door, implying that she talked to her family that put her in that garden. Despite already finding the freedom to leave, it became the ce they considered their paradise.


    There were some details that she added to not make it like a reenactment of our past so... all in all it''s just a short, heartwarming story about an innocent girl and an experienced guy who opened her eyes to the world and apanied her to see it.


    Once Misaki said herst line, she dropped all the tension from her shoulder and immediately


    ran up to me.


    "Ruki! That was great!" She said energetically.


    "Indeed. We nailed it but I guess we still have to nail it further. Next time we should get someone to watch." I picked her up and moved us to the sofa where the girl immediately snuggled to my chest.


    "Yes! It''ll be perfect if we rehearse while having an audience. That way we can get feedback. Hehe." Misaki giggled as she started drawing hearts on my chest.


    Our conversation continued as we started to review our performance further. Dissecting it bit by bit which the innocent girl enjoyed a lot. And in between those, she would look up to me, her eyes and lips invitingly calling to me.


    How can I resist my girl? And because of that, we eventually shared another intimate moment before returning.


    She was lucky that no other girl showed up again. Most of them are busy with their clubs, after


    all.


    And that includes Chii whose club wasn''t really doing anything. It''s just a front for the gyaru gatherings where they''re talking about gossip and new fashion trends.


    From what I heard from Chii, An-rin and Kushii. They tend to get lost in those discussions because they''re not running out of topics at all.


    In any case, I told her I''d be visiting her club soon to sneak her away. Maybe tomorrow?

 Chapter 2375: Worried Marika

    Chapter 2375: Worried Marika


    ?


    After club hours, Having promised to escort Marika home to face her aunt together, I picked her up once I finished escorting the other girls.


    I talked to her bodyguards, telling them that I''d be escorting her home. Luckily, they didn''t argue with me knowing what or who was waiting for her at home.


    "Ruki-kun, I''m nervous," Marika said as we were about to reach the school gate. Her hand on mine was cold and sweaty.


    Looking at her downcast expression, it was clear to see that she had been upied by the thoughts of what could happen in thising meeting since earlier. Even hearing about Ichihara Jun''s fate of being sent to the Guidance Counselors didn''t do much to abate her worry.


    Nheless, I put on a reassuring smile as I tightened my hold on her cold hand, "Mhm. It''s fine to feel that way, Marika. But trust me, alright? No matter what, I won''t leave your side." The girl raised her head and forced a smile before nodding, "Un. I trust you, Ruki-kun. Must I..."


    Marika trailed off. Her lips trembled slightly as she tried to form her next words. She wanted to say more but couldn''t find the courage to do so.


    I gradually paused in my steps, causing her to halt beside me.


    "Marika," I said as I turned to face her fully.


    Thete afternoon sun cast a golden hue over her features, highlighting the nervous flicker in her eyes.


    "You don''t have to push yourself to act like you''re okay or say anything you''re not ready for. Just let me handle it, okay? Your aunt might be tough, but I''m tougher."


    I evenically showed my biceps, earning me a gentle p on my arm.


    A small chuckle escaped her lips as I created a brief crack in her armor of worry.


    "You always have the right words, Ruki-kun. But... this is not merely about me. It concerns you as well. What if she does not approve of you? What if she attempts to-


    "Attempts what? Scare me off?" I interrupted with a smirk, finishing her thought. "She''s always free to try. Besides, that''s actually her task ining here, right? To ensure that your engagement with Ichihara Jun will continue. Let''s see... She''ll find out that I''m not that easy to shake. If it''s for you, I''m more than willing to fight for our happiness."


    I gave her cheek a gentle caress until her forced smile rxed.


    "You make it sound so dramatic. It''s not like we''re in a movie or something..."


    "Well, if we were, this would be the part where the knight reassures the princess before facing the dragon." I gave her a yful wink.


    And despite what she was feeling, Marika giggled.


    "That makes me feel a lot better."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    We continued walking and as the school gate loomed closer, I noticed her steps slowing again. Some other students passed by, giving curious nces our way but saying nothing.


    Regardless of how it went, Marika was still well-known for her grace andposure, and seeing her visibly nervous must''ve been a rare sight for them.


    When we reached the gate, her bodyguards were already waiting. The two men, dressed in sharp suits, nodded respectfully at us as I approached with Marika.


    Mhm. They''re not making it difficult for me this time. If I wasn''t wrong, they also knew that to pass this hurdle, I had to be there with Marika, or else, everything I did to take her away from Ichihara Jun would be pointless.


    "Ruki-kun..." Marika''s voice trembled slightly as we stopped in front of the sleek, ck car waiting at the curb.


    The vehicle looked more like a fortress on wheels than simple transportation. Somehow, despite seeing it a few times already, it still looked daunting as it emphasized the power and wealth of her family.


    I turned to her, squeezing her hand gently. "It''s just another step forward. If we pass this, you won''t have to answer the Ichihara soon. Much less, your family who''s trying to sell you off as a chip to their agreement."


    She nodded, but her grip on my hand tightened as though she were anchoring herself to me. Her bodyguards opened the car door, gesturing for us to step inside.


    The interior of the car was still as intimidating as much as it was spacious. It had plush leather seats and tinted windows that isted us from the outside world.


    I can still remember the first time I entered here. The first time she called out to me. And then... eventually the first kiss that we shared.


    Our rtionship started in this vehicle.


    Marika sat close to me and hugged my arm forfort as the car started moving.


    The hum of the engine filled the silence between us, broken only by her soft sighs.


    After everything that happened, this was the second that she was truly disturbed or too worried about what the oue would be.


    "Do you think she''ll listen, Ruki-kun?" She finally asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "She probably won''t but I''ll make sure she does," I replied while putting on a shameless smile. "More importantly, she''ll get to see what you want, Marika. That''s the part she can''t ignore. Why do you think she remained single despite being in the same family? She must have fought for her freedom too."


    That''s right. If her other aunts got married off why was she, the second child, remained unmarried? Shouldn''t she also be used in a political marriage?


    I had no clear idea of her history but considering she ended up someone who travels the world, her attitude values freedom more than anything else. Won''t she sound hypocritical if she condemns Marika for her choice to not follow through with an engagement pushed on


    her?


    Marika''s gaze shifted to the window, her reflection staring back at her.


    For a moment, I thought she might retreat into her thoughts again, but instead, she looked up and graced me with her usual cheerful smile. "Thank you, Ruki-kun. I do not believe I would have the courage to face her alone. I recall your words now. We are in this together... So as long as you are by my side, I shall not be afraid."


    I leaned closer, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear and then kissing her lips. "You''re stronger than you think, Marika. You''ve already defied so much to stand where you are now. Facing your aunt is just one more challenge, and I know you can handle it."


    She didn''t respond with words but leaned her head against my shoulder as her arms wrapped around me. Her silent gratitude spoke volumes.

 Chapter 2376: Meeting Marikas Aunt (1)

    Chapter 2376: Meeting Marika''s Aunt (1)


    ?


    The car ride felt longer than usual. The hum of the engine became a constant reminder of the confrontation ahead. The thoughts running in my head were never-ending as my tendency to overthink was probably once again acting up.


    I mean, this was different from meeting my girls'' parents, after all. While technically, it should be easier, the fact that Marika''s Aunt is going to represent the Kujou Family who entered into an agreement with the Ichihara Family made it trickier than just convincing the parents about our rtionship.


    Will I be belittled for having nothing to offerpared to the deal they agreed to? Most likely.


    But even if that''s the case, there''s no turning back anymore. Besides, this is bound toe so... facing it and oveing it is better now thanter.


    While asionally asking for kisses to boost her courage, Marika remained nestled against me. Warmth already returned to her hand as she gradually set aside her earlier fear. For the girl, my presence alone was enough.


    The car soon slowed to a crawl as we approached their street and stopped right before the entrance to the ce she was staying, next to the Ichihara Compound.


    I gently tapped Marika''s shoulder, signaling to her that we arrived. She looked up at me and kissed me one more time before straightening her back.


    Her posture returned to being prim and proper, as though preparing herself for battle. Her fingers clung tightly to mine, yet the warmth in her grip reassured me that she wasn''t backing down.


    The car door opened and we stepped out.


    As we took a few steps towards the entrance of the ce, one unfamiliar servant greeted us with a polite bow.


    When I looked at Marika, she just nodded at me, silently telling me that this was someone either her Aunt brought with her or the Ichihara lent to serve her.


    "Miss Marika, Lady Kagura is awaiting you in the hall."


    Marika tensed at the mention of her aunt''s name but I gave her hand another reassuring squeeze.


    "Lead the way," I said despite the servant clearly not acknowledging my presence.


    Of course, she had no choice but to heed my words as Marika clung to me.


    I checked our surroundings and there was surprisingly no lookout from the Ichihara''s side.


    The servant bowed and led the way as ordered.


    Since she''s practically living here and I''ve already entered this ce a few times before, having someone guiding us like this was pretty pointless.


    But hey, if that''s what makes her auntfortable then so be it.


    As we reached the hall which was just her living room, the servant stepped aside and gestured for us to enter. "Please, proceed."


    There, sitting gracefully in an armchair was Kujou Kagura, her sharp, discerning eyes locking onto us the moment we entered her gaze.


    Kujou Kagura was every bit the image of a strong-willed and formidable woman. Her shoulder-length golden hair was swept to one side, showcasing a clean view of her right face and ear. She had a pearl-like earring that made her look sophisticated. Her tailored suit highlighted herposed yet intimidating demeanor. Despite her age, likely in herte twenties or early thirties, her beauty was undeniable and her presence filled the room.


    Compared to the princess-like image of Marika, she''s more like a rich girl who you would often see shopping in luxury stores with a branded bag in one hand and an overpriced coffee in another.


    ording to the intel from the entric old man, she should be a liberated woman who traveled the world and it shows. She doesn''t have the air of a traditional woman or even a typical aristocrat. Her aura is more... that of a free-spirited person who will not bow down to anyone.


    I guess except for a man he truly likes, no? As for whether she has the kind of excessive independent mindset where she''d always find herself correct in every situation and everything a man could do was, she could do better, it''s still hard to gauge.


    "Marika, dear. It has been a while, hasn''t it?" Her voice was smooth and weing, yet there was an underlying edge thatmanded respect. Her gaze then shifted to me. "And you must be Onoda."


    Marika took a deep breath, and with my hand still in hers, she stepped forward. "Yes, Aunt Kagura, this is Onoda Ruki. My boyfriend and the one I wish to choose as my partner in life."


    Marika''s words instantly lifted her aunt''s eyebrows but she didn''t say anything, she was waiting for my response as well.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Kagura," I greeted her with a firm bow. "I apologize foring without notice."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "No. It''s fine. I like the initiative." Kujou Kagura waved her hand. The smile stered on her lips tells me she was also expecting me today. "It must''ve been one of the traits that drew my poor niece to you."


    She studied me from head to toe, her eyes scrutinizing every detail as though she were sizing up a potential investment. Or rather, my value.


    Perhaps to her, every man has a price tag and I''m someone she can also buy.


    "By the way, don''t call me ''Miss''. I hate that. Call me Kagura," She crossed her arms and legs as she gestured for us to sit down before continuing, "So, you''re the one who''s been stealing my sweet little Marika from her responsibilities."


    She didn''t want to be called ''Miss''? Good thing she didn''t want to be called ''Mister'' either. That would be weird, right? But hey, I''ll y along.


    "Aunt, that''s not true... Ruki is... the person who helped me realize that I too can have a choice," Marika replied, her voice shaking slightly.


    I took a seat next to Marika, holding her hand to channel more courage to her. Her aunt''s gaze remained on us, scrutinizing every move and every breath we took.


    "Choice, you say?" Kagura leaned back in her chair, the leather creaking gently. "Yes. The


    sweet taste of freedom thates with youth. You can choose who you love and not worry about the family''s traditional values. How utterly fascinating. Are you taking after me,


    Marika?"


    Marika''s cheeks flushed at her aunt''s words. She took a moment topose herself before speaking up. "I''m just trying to live my life, Aunt Kagura."


    "Honestly, Imend you for your choice. You''re the first one after me who chose to rebel like this. You''ve heard about me, right? How I ran away when I smelled that old man attempting to find a suitor for me." Kagura''s smile grew a bit more genuine, hinting at a bit of nostalgia from her own youth. "But I''vee to realize something. Freedom is a luxury, and it''s not something you can buy with love, no matter how pure it is. Sometimes, you have to pay with something else..."


    "Something else?"


    "Yes. Something else," Kagura echoed, her smile fading into a solemn expression. However, she didn''t borate on what it was that she paid in exchange for it. Instead, she looked directly into her niece''s eyes. "Marika, I understand your feelings. I truly do. But our family won''t allow another ''me''. Especially with this issue of restoring our ancestral state as part of the deal with this marriage alliance."


    Marika''s grip on my hand tightened, and I could feel her resolve wavering. But she held firm, drawing strength from my presence.


    "I understand the family''s situation, Aunt Kagura," she said with a quiver in her voice. "But I can''t... I can''t marry someone I don''t love."


    Kujou Kagura''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Love? How quaint. Do you believe love alone can sustain a future, Marika? I may have gotten my freedom but I too have given up on that. Our family has thrived for generations because we value alliances and duty over fleeting


    emotions."


    She gave up on it, huh? What did she mean by that? Then what she got wasn''t freedom. Or maybe, she was stuck in the past. She left behind something that she wouldn''t be able to get


    back again.


    I leaned forward slightly, interjecting before Marika could respond. "Kagura-san, I understand your perspective, but isn''t Marika''s happiness equally important?" "What do you know about happiness, Onoda? Enough about Marika, let''s talk about you. Do you think you cane in here and act like you''re some knight of love fighting for my niece? Pray tell. What of the other girls involved with you? Do you feed them the same lies?" Right. Of course, there''s no way I could hide it from her. It didn''t matter where she got her intel, the most important thing was... it now became another hurdle. And lying about it would


    just make us fail.

 Chapter 2377: Meeting Marikas Aunt (2)

    Chapter 2377: Meeting Marika''s Aunt (2)


    ?


    I met Kagura''s sharp gaze without flinching. Her question wasn''t clearly a challenge or a test of confirmation that I was what she had read about.


    She''s confident this would be my stumbling block and I would fumble at defending my rtionship with Marika.


    Too bad. She''s not the first who confronted me with this. Isn''t there the entric old man who''s way scarier than her?


    I took a deep breath then assured Marika again with a smile before articting my answer.


    "You''re right, Kagura-san. There are other girls I care deeply about as much as I care for Marika. I won''t deny it, nor will I try to justify it as something conventional. It never will be not. But am I feeding them lies? I don''t think so. If you ask Marika or any of those girls, there is one trait that I put more importance on. Honesty."


    "Before any of themmit to me, I let them know what they''re signing up for. And that''s the same for Marika."


    Kagura''s eyes narrowed slightly. I saw a flicker of something passing through her expression. Surprise? Curiosity? Could be both.


    "Bold of you to admit it so inly. Most men would have tried to spin some noble lie. But honesty, really? Honesty is such a luxury these days and you''re saying you value it?"


    "Indeed. It is so easy to pass up a lie as the truth. But Kagura-san, if you''re in my shoes, you''ll know that lies onlyplicate things further. Marika deserves better than that, and so do the others. That''s how much I care about them. You canugh and despise me but that''s just the truth."


    Marika, sitting beside me, tightened her grip on my hand. Her gaze remained steady and though her cheeks were faintly flushed, there was a spark of determination in her eyes. She''s once again channeling her courage from me. And with the way I never back down to the pressure of her aunt, she had every reason to.


    "Aunt Kagura," She began with her voice carrying a slight tremor. "I have chosen Ruki-kun with full knowledge of his circumstances. He has not coerced me into anything, nor has he concealed his past from me. He respects my choices and supports my dreams. Is that not what you have always desired for me? To find someone who cherishes and values me for who I am?"


    Kagura leaned back in her chair, her arms crossed as she studied Marika. "Isn''t your problem with that Ichihara boy also about women? He flirts with every girl he sees. Onoda here is not any different. Why can''t you choose someone else? Someone not as problematic?"


    "No! Ruki-kun and Jun-kun will never be the same. They''re fundamentally different. Jun-kun treats women as possessions, Ruki-kun treats us as his world." Marika paused for a moment to look at me, her affection filling my chest.


    "Ruki-kun has also expressed that I might find someone more suitable, as his circumstances could be more challenging than what I have experienced with Jun-kun. However, Aunt Kagura, I have never seen it that way. With Ruki-kun... I am filled with a happiness that I could never attain with Jun-kun, no matter how much I tried to cultivate a healthy rtionship with him."


    For a moment, the room was silent except for the faint ticking of a nearby clock. Then she exhaled softly, shaking her head.


    "Marika, you''re certainly your father''s daughter. Stubborn, idealistic, and unrelenting." A faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips before she turned her attention back to me. "Onoda, your candor is... refreshing, but it doesn''t change the reality we''re dealing with here. The Kujou family''s agreement with the Ichihara is more than just an engagement. It''s a foundation for restoring the influence our family once held. Do you honestly believe you can offer something greater than what they''ve put on the table?"


    I don''t know if her words meant she already approved our resolve but thest part was not just for her individual opinion, it was for the interest of their family.


    The deal of restoring the ancestral estate of the Kujou was something I could never hope to achieve on my own. True, I also have the backing of big yers, but in the traditional aristocratic sense? Nah. I''m still a nobody.


    What can I offer then?


    Well, I guess this is where I have to pull those connections and make use of them again. Especially the one that I will surely owe the entric old man again.


    But first, considering her character, I could still appeal to her through her personal values. "I can''tpete with the Ichihara in terms of wealth or status, Kagura-san. But what I can offer is my unwavering dedication to Marika''s happiness and growth. I won''t treat her as a bargaining chip or a means to an end. She''ll always be her own person and I''ll stand by her as she pursues the life she wants. Isn''t that the kind of partner who truly elevates someone?"


    Kagura tilted her head, her gaze softening just enough to show she was genuinely considering my words. But that''s all.


    The hurdle hadn''t been passed yet.


    "You speak well, Onoda. But words are easy. Proving them is another matter entirely."


    Marika straightened in her seat and spoke up with firm determination, "Aunt Kagura, is it not evidence enough that I am here, standing by his side? I have always adhered to the family''s expectations, but this is the first time I have chosen for myself. Please, if you truly have my best interests at heart, allow me to live my life as I see fit."


    For the first time since we entered the room, Kagura''s expression faltered.


    She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees as she regarded Marika closely, "Do you truly believe in this, Marika? Enough to face the consequences that wille from defying the family?"


    Marika nodded without hesitation, "Yes. I''m prepared for whateveres. And I''m not alone -I have Ruki and the people who care about me."


    Kagura closed her eyes for a moment, as though weighing her options. When she opened them again, there was a glimmer of something akin to pride, "How foolish but, you''ve grown, Marika. I can see a part of my youth in you. But it''s still not enough. You cannot change the fact that you''re from our lineage. You''ll just end up bing like me..."


    She sighed before shifting her gaze to me, her tone softer but still firm. "Onoda, I''ll be honest with you. I don''t entirely approve of this arrangement. All these marriage alliances for the benefit of the family... However, you cannot overturn the world with only love. And that''s the truth."


    "I understand where you''reing from, Kagura-san. And I agree. That''s why I''m not just collecting girls. My goal is to live with them in the future and create a ce where no one can judge us. Anyway, you''ll probably receive a call at any moment. You''ll understand why your family can forget this deal with the Ichihara and let Marika stay with me."


    "Huh? What are you--" Even before confusion set in her eyes, a clear ringtone echoed through the room. Kagura took out her phone from her purse, and her brows furrowed as she read the caller ID.


    She picked it up and answered curtly, "Who is this? Huh? Wait... Uncle is this you...? Why are you calling at this moment...?"


    At every line, Kagura''s expression grew more perplexed until her eyes widened before putting the call in a loudspeaker.


    And there, Marika and I also heard the voice from the other line, "Kagura-chan, go home and connect me to that old codger. Is he so embarrassed to ask us for help so he''s turning to


    upstarts by selling off his granddaughter? That fool!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yep. It''s him alright. Otoha Hirokage. The Patriarch of the Otoha Family.


    From the intel he sent back to me back then, he added a line about Kujou Kagura.


    She''s someone he considers as an adopted niece who sometimes apanies him in his travels around the world.

 Chapter 2378: Meeting Marikas Aunt (3)

    Chapter 2378: Meeting Marika''s Aunt (3)


    ?


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Author''s Note: Small typo from the previous chapter. It should be Kaneko Hirokage, the Patriarch of the Kaneko Family. I messed up and typed Otoha''s name.


    Kagura-san froze and herposed face becameyered with a mask of shock. The voice of


    the entric old man, Kaneko Hirokage had filled the room, easily cutting through the growing tension like a sharp knife.


    Marika looked at me, confusion evident in her eyes but I gave her a small nod to reassure her. This was something I had anticipated ever since learning that it was her second aunt who would arrive.


    "Aunt Kagura?"


    Kagura pressed her lips into a thin line before responding to the voice on the phone. Since she put the call on loudspeaker, it was probably the old man who told her to do so.


    "Uncle Hirokage... I get that you''re somewhat connected to this boy but this is an internal family matter."


    "Internal? Ha!" Hirokage barked augh. "Do you think the Kujou Family''s affairs don''t spill over into the rest of us? This arrangement with the Ichihara is nothing but desperation. What kind of fool mortgages their lineage''s future for a short-term gain? Ridiculous!"


    Look at that old man, was he waiting for a long time to rant like that? Nevertheless, there were only a few who had the same view as him. Most former noble lineages are still engaging in political marriages. Hell, even the ones they called upstarts. Because for people in the upper caste like this, wealth and influence were all that mattered.


    Kagura''s hands clenched the phone as she frowned. "Uncle, with all due respect, this is not-"


    "This is very much my business," Hirokage interrupted sharply. "I have a daughter much like your niece there. And that boy..."


    "Wait. Uncle, your granddaughter has also been... fooled by him? Why are you helping him then? Shouldn''t you be angry?"


    "Fooled? Ha! You have no idea because you have no granddaughter of your own, Kagura- chan."


    "Uncle-"


    "Quiet! Listen to me first." The entric old man''s voice turned firm, silencing Kagura''s protest. "Yes, my granddaughter is involved with him. But do you think I would take the time to intervene in petty matters like this if I didn''t see something extraordinary in the boy? Kagura, you know me well enough to understand I don''t waste my breath unless it''s worth it, especially to idealistic people."


    Kagura sat back as her posture stiffened. Her sharp eyes darted between Marika and me as though recalibrating her thoughts.


    "Extraordinary, you say? What makes him so exceptional that you''re willing to speak for him, Uncle?" Kagura''s voice carried skepticism, but there was a hint of curiosityced within.


    It was a normal reaction though. In her eyes, I was probably nothing much that''s why she couldn''t help but doubt the old man''s words.


    "Heh. That''s for you to find out if you''re not too stubborn to see past the traditional nonsense your family clings to. For now, listen carefully: Marika is not a pawn. She''s not a tool to restore the Kujou Family''s estate or prestige. And Onoda Ruki..." He paused, his tone softening just slightly.


    "He has the kind of resolve that your familycks. He said he was going to prove something to me. Something that no one had aplished before."


    Marika squeezed my hand tightly, her eyes shimmering with emotion of both joy and perplexity. She never thought she''d hear someone of his stature praise me like that.


    "Uncle... If that''s truly what you see in him, then... why intervene now?"


    "Because, Kagura-chan, sometimes even a lion cub needs someone to swat away the hyenas circling him. That Ichihara deal is one such hyena. It''s a sham, and deep down, you know it. Your family''s elders are too blind to see the disaster they''re walking into."


    Kagura-san took a deep breath and sighed. A helpless look drawn on her face, "But Uncle... It''s still not my decision. I''m only here to represent¡ª"


    "You represent nothing but outdated traditions," Hirokage snapped. "Marika-chan has made her choice, hasn''t she? She''s chosen that boy. Well, he''s got my backing now. Let''s see if your family can argue against that."


    Marika gasped softly beside me, her eyes widening as the weight of the old man''s words sank in. Although her interaction with Otoha was still limited to a few instances, she never expected the girl''s grandfather to back us like this.


    Kagura blinked, her jaw tightening as she processed what her uncle was implying. "Uncle, do you mean to..."


    "Yes, I do," Hirokage said tly. "I''ll ensure the Kujou Family doesn''t lose face, but this nonsense with the Ichihara ends today. If your family wants to rebuild their estate, they cane to me. Let them exin to my face why they thought this farce was a good idea."


    "Onoda. If Uncle Hirokage thinks so highly of you, I''d be a fool not to take a closer look. But let me make one thing clear: I still care about Marika''s future. Words alone won''t convince me to let her throw everything away for you. She can still find someone different from you if she really doesn''t want to be a chip to be yed."


    Kagura-san turned to me but I could tell even after all that, she was still not convinced. She''s just giving face to the entric old man.


    "Aunt Kagura-!" Marika tried to argue with her but I stopped her, pulling her close to me.


    "Honestly, we have simr thoughts. Marika deserves someone better. But Kagura-san, you said you respect choices. Why not respect hers?"


    And then before Marika could scold me, I held her in my embrace as though rubbing our rtionship in her aunt''s face.


    "Besides, I don''t intend to ask for Marika''s hand without proving that I''m worthy of her trust and devotion. If you need evidence of my intentions and actions, I''m more than willing to


    provide it."


    Kagura-san folded her arms and frowned, clearly annoyed at my actions, "Very well. I''ll give you a chance, Onoda. Convince me, not with flowery speeches, but with actions that show you''re capable of standing by Marika''s side despite the odds."


    "I will," I said firmly, a small smile ying on my lips.


    At that moment, Hirokage spoke again, his tone amused. "Good. That''s settled then. Kagura- chan, stop ying the gatekeeper. Let the boy and Marika breathe for now. And don''t forget what I said. Get that old codger from your family to contact me. I''ll be waiting."


    The line disconnected abruptly, leaving an awkward silence in its wake. Kagura exhaled heavily, herposed facade slowly returning.


    "Alright. You''ve earned a reprieve," She said finally, her gaze settling on me. "Let me see if you can really prove that. I''ll be staying here for a while to monitor you."


    "Aunt Kagura, stay? Then what will you say to them?" Marika asked, referring to the Ichihara Family who was probably waiting for good news from her.


    "Don''t mind it. I have my ways of stalling." Upon saying that, she stood up and walked out of the living room, leaving us alone.


    As we watched her back disappear, Marika couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief before weakly falling into my embrace, "Ruki-kun... We passed."


    "Well, I wouldn''t call it passing wlessly. We cheated." I wryly smiled as I thought about what kind of things that old man would have me do to repay this heavy favor.


    I''d expect him to make use of my talents. I guess I have to start preparing more for whatever it


    will be.

 Chapter 2379: A dinner before going home

    Chapter 2379: A dinner before going home


    ?


    Before I could leave for the night, Marika brought me to her room upstairs where we cuddled until she eventually calmed down. She was trembling from intense emotion, after all. There was joy, nervousness and also fear. We passed the initial meeting with her aunt with the help of the entric old man but we both knew that it was just the beginning.


    And now that her aunt would be staying here with her, she''d definitely start monitoring her.


    Could we turn her aunt into an ally? That''s a possibility considering she had that connection to the old man and he''s even willing to take over the deal with them. Even if the Kaneko Family didn''t have a constructionpany in their business empire, they would have plenty of connections that could be used for something like that.


    "Alright, see you tomorrow, Marika. Do you want me to pick you up or...?"


    Marika shook her head as she put on a brave and determined smile, "It''s fine, Ruki-kun. I can do it. I can raise my head in front of Aunt Kagura. You don''t have to worry. You''re busy enough as is."


    "Well, you know how I am. I tend to be a worrywart. Remember, you can always call me. I''lle running when you need me."


    "Hehe. Yes, Ruki-kun. I love you." Marika said as she snuggled further into my embrace, her eyes shining with affection.


    I kissed her again and matched her affection for me, "I love you too, Marika. Now, shall I escort you downstairs to dinner before I leave?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Marika nodded and we made our way downstairs where Kagura-san was already seated, her expression unreadable.


    "You haven''t left yet?" she asked, raising a perfectly sculpted brow.


    "I was about to, Kagura-san. It''s just... I can''t leave Marika alone yet," I said with a gentle smile as I guided Marika to her seat.


    Looks like the servants she brought with her had also been tasked to help her prepare dinner. Before this day, Marika was cooking for herself if she was not getting bugged by the invitation by the Ichihara. Although I haven''t tasted her cooking yet, she had long told me that she also made an effort to learn it for Ichihara Jun alongside her initial n of fostering their rtionship little by little.


    But because of the idiots'' negligence she never had the chance to cook for him. Now, she wanted to do it for me but she never had the time to prepare for it yet, especially with this situation happening.


    "Ruki, eat with us?" Marika grabbed my hand, pulling me closer to the table. Her voice had a childlike innocence to it, but the underlying request was clear. She wanted to keep the connection between us in front of her aunt, to assert that no matter what, we were together. Well, I have a trained stomach that can eat multiple dinners in different houses. Besides, looking at how her aunt seemed to be still trying to assert her power by serving dinner herself, it''d be rude not to at least eat something.


    I nodded at Marika before turning to her aunt who had already signaled for the servant to prepare another te for me.


    "Thank you for the meal, Kagura-san," I said politely as I took a seat beside Marika.


    The dinner was a silent affair, with Kagura-san serving us with an air of stoicism, as though she was performing a sacred duty. The food was exquisite, a blend of traditional Japanese vors with a modern twist. Probably something she picked up during her travels.


    I could feel Kagura-san''s eyes on me, scrutinizing my every move. But whenever I would raise my gaze to meet hers, she would just move her eyebrows as though telling me to focus on the food.


    Marika, on the other hand, was visibly nervous. She would often nce at me, looking for reassurance, which I would give her with a soft smile. I had to admit, the food was delicious. It''s not something I could make even if I tried.


    When the dinner ended, Kagura-san cleared her throat, setting down her chopsticks with a click. "Marika, send our guest out. It''s gettingte."


    She won''t let me stay a second longer, huh? It''s like she already owned the ce. But well, I''ll concede for tonight. Marika needed time to adjust to her aunt''s presence, after all.


    Marika nodded, standing up and tugging at my sleeve. "Ruki-kun, I''ll walk you to the door."


    As we made our way through the hallway leading to the front entrance, she leaned closer to me, whispering, "I''ll be okay. Don''t worry too much about me."


    "I''ll always worry about you," I whispered back, cing aforting hand on her waist. "But I trust you can do this, Marika. You''re stronger than you think. Remember how it''s you who made the first move to get back at Ichihara Jun."


    Marika giggled as she nodded, her lips curving into a hint of mischief. "You''re right, Ruki- kun. I can be quite the schemer when I need to be."


    Her yful tone made meugh and for a brief moment, the tension between us and her aunt felt like it was miles away.


    After onest kiss that we shared right next to the door, Marika stepped aside, her hold on my hand lingered for a bit before I opened the door and stepped out into the night.


    Before walking away, I nced back onest time to see Marika''s expression. She put on her usual lovely smile and waved before mouthing, "Safe journey, Ruki-kun."


    It was a sweet gesture, but the way she said it made it feel like she was sending a knight off to battle. I couldn''t help butugh a little to myself.


    I involuntarily bowed and saluted Marika as I left, which made her giggle again. It was a strange sight, a modern-day knight in shining armor, or in my case, a sweat-stained school uniform, leaving his princess behind to face the dragon, or in our case, her aunt.


    Anyway, as I walked down the steps from that entrance, I nced in the direction of the Ichihara Compound.


    I was expecting Ichihara Jun to block my way again but I guess he was getting chewed out earlier.


    Maybe I''ll hear an update about it from Ichihara-san soon.


    Going home, I took the bus instead of the train to get more tranquility in my surroundings. Marika''s issue might be the biggest thing I was facing right now but like she said, I was already busy putting all my attention to it.


    There''s the iing cultural festival. The release of Yue, Akane and Miho''s coboration song. The modeling gig that I agreed to for Yua and the possible role in the music video for that song. My part-time job. My continued dabbling in the business industry with Mizuki. My n to go to the Summer Comiket with Hiyori and a lot more.


    Yeah. It would be a long list since I had a lot going on with different girls, not to mention the dates I set up. There''s my date with Setsuna-nee and the group date while acting as Otsuka- senpai''s boyfriend. Of course, the uing birthdays and short dates that I wanted to give the other girls every time there was a chance.


    If I were a machine, I would''ve long ago overheated with the amount of juggling I had to do. But as a human, I just felt a bit... tired. But it was a good kind of tired. The kind of tiredness that came from knowing that I was doing this all for my girls'' happiness.


    I wouldn''t dare show them my tired face though or they''d be the ones worrying about me


    again.

 Chapter 2380: It makes sense

    Chapter 2380: It makes sense


    ?


    Upon arriving home, I was greeted by Fuyu at the door. Akane was already asleep on the sofa while Miwa-nee and Minoru had already gone upstairs. Eri was also in the living room but she''s fiddling with her phone, probably messaging her boyfriend or Futaba who weren''t with them today.


    "Have you eaten yet?" I asked Fuyu who was already taking her chance to cling to me. She wouldn''t be able to stay here tonight so she''s not making full use of this opportunity while Akane was asleep.


    "Not yet. Minoru-kun became sleepy earlier and Akane was tossing and turning on that sofa and tired herself out. Her period is almost over so... she''ll be fine soon." Fuyu answered as she pointed at the silly girl who was hugging the cushion while curled up like a cat.


    "I see. Thanks for looking after her, Fuyu. Should I pamper you first before waking her up?" "In front of Eri?"


    "Well, you wouldn''t mind, right?" A mischievous smile flitted across my lips as I turned my gaze to the girl on the single sofa. We already caught her attention so she''s just waiting for an opening to chime in.


    Eri looked up from her phone, raising an eyebrow before slowly curling her lips in the same mischievous sense, "Ruki, you don''t have to mind your girl best friend. I''m used to seeing you flirt with everyone. Hehe. And I heard what happened... Futaba asked that from you, huh? I''m envious."


    With the mention of Futaba, I couldn''t help but gulp down.


    As expected, they wouldn''t let her out of the loop. I mean, it would be cruel if she''s the only one who didn''t know while we all keep it a secret.


    "You... Eri, are you not going to tell me how absurd it is?" I said before turning to Fuyu who only shrugged. She also had a lot to say about it but since we already talked about that yesterday, she''s keeping it low for now.


    In any case, Eri just giggled as she pocketed her phone. Her eyes focused on me. Her usual yful innocence is seemingly nonexistent tonight, "It''s Futaba. I can understand why she did that but you''re right, it is absurd in a normal sense."


    Concern was apparent in her voice. Rather than outright me Futaba or call her out for it, she probably wanted to understand it better before judging. And it wouldn''t happen without talking to Futaba directly.


    They probably failed to contact her today. I did receive a reply from that girl earlier but it''s only a short one saying she''s fine and I don''t have to worry about her.


    "Mhm. I believe she will be. Let''s just wait for her. Do you remember my reminderst week?"


    "You mean that one when you warned me about getting close to another guy who''s not my boyfriend?"


    "Yep, that one. I did warn her as well but Futaba was determined to go through with it. In a way, I also consented to doing it for her. I will carry half of the me if something happens."


    She''s also trying to understand my position here. So rather than let her specte, I should juste clean with how I viewed it from my side.


    "I understand, Ruki. I''m not going to me you. It''s just weird... she reminded me not to get too close to you but then she did that. What''s going on in that girl''s head?" Eri sighed, clearly confused at the choice her friend made. But she quickly put back the smile on her lips.


    "You know, if you think what she''s doing is wrong, you can still talk to her about it. Maybe, you can convince her. All of you. Of course, I''ll do the same."


    "Un. We''re on it. Akane and I will also talk to her when she shows up tomorrow. Figure out what''s really in her head" Fuyu also spoke up, showing that she too was concerned.


    "Yes. That''s the best course of action," Eri nodded, a thoughtful look on her face before grinning wildly as she jumped up from her seat to cling to my other side, "Now then, can I also ask for you to pamper me, Ruki?"


    This girl... after all was said and done, she was still like this. She knows what she''s doing, right?


    I pinched her cheek before she could hide it by burying her face on my side. And because of that, with a hint of her jealousy, Fuyu pulled on my arm, bringing me down on the soft where she immediately took myp. She curled into my embrace before Eri could even try to share the space.


    After we shared a few lightheartedughs that dispelled the awkwardness from talking about Futaba, we waited for a while until Akane woke up preparing the table for dinner.


    Eventually, Miwa-nee also came down from upstairs, making it another sumptuous dinner for all of us.


    Once we finished eating, I changed out of my uniform and set off with Futaba and Eri, escorting them home.


    Nothing much happened along the way and Eri behaved given that we took the train instead of the bus.


    When we reached the Yuuki Household, Fubuki-chan and Auntie were waiting. Somehow, instead of her usual wicked yfulness towards her older sister, the little girl immediately jumped to her, expressing how much she missed Fuyu.


    After that, she turned to me and pouted, "Nii-chan, are you trying to take onee-chan from us?"


    Hearing that, even their motherughed. "I apologize, Onoda-kun. Fubuki has been missing her onee-chan these days. Thanks for always escorting her home."


    "It''s nothing, Auntie. Fuyu has been a great help to Akane and me. Also, she''s as important to me." I replied with a warm smile, watching the siblings yfully argue as Fuyu tried to scold her little sister. It was a heartwarming sight.


    "Heh, so she''s also important now. Onoda-kun, are you admitting that you''re also dating my daughter?" With a hint of yful curiosity in her eyes, Auntie leaned closer and whispered that question to me. Clearly, she had long picked up on the subtle dynamics between Fuyu and me. She''s just confirming at this point.


    I didn''t answer verbally since Fuyu didn''t want to reveal it yet. She still had her considerations. After all, it''s not a normal situation.


    I only nodded, giving her a silent affirmation that Fuyu is indeed important to me.


    Auntie didn''t push that as well and just nodded before they eventually disappeared inside


    their house.


    However, before going, Fubuki once again confronted me as she tried to appear quite intimidating by crossing her arms and narrowing her eyes. "Nii-chan, I will write your name


    in the baddy list if you make onee-chan cry. Remember that."


    I chuckled as I patted her head. "I''ll keep that in mind, Fubuki-chan."


    Fuyu, Eri and Auntie were all giggling while shaking their heads at Fubuki-chan''s antics. With


    a final wave, we parted ways.


    Eri and I watched until they disappeared before turning back to the way we came from.


    As we started our walk back to the station, Eri suggested not taking the train anymore. Although it would take a bit longer, their house was already within walking distance.


    Of course, this was also her way to have a chance to talk privately with me. Perhaps to clear the doubts and confusion running in her head.


    "Alright. Let''s do that. Will your legs hold?" I nodded as we turned our heels in the direction


    of her house.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hehe. Who do you think I am, Ruki? I''m also athletic like Fuyu! Besides, I have you if I feel tired." She unted by dashing back and forth before returning to my side.


    "Ah. Right. I will be your personal walking stick when you get tired, is that it?"


    "Yes! I can do that, right?"


    "Well, will I be able to say no to you?"


    "Probably not. But you don''t have to worry. I won''t ask the same thing as Futaba to you, Onoda-kun. It must be a difficult decision for both of you, right?"


    Eri''s voice was like the chime of the bell, reminding me that she was still insightful of the things happening around her. I could tell she had her own opinion about it but she was choosing not to say anything yet until she heard from Futaba.


    But as always, I kept a state of calmness as I answered her with full honesty, "It must be difficult for Futaba but for me, I kind of expected it from her so I already had my answer


    before she could even bring it up."


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, Eri. I was willing to help her with her troubles even before she asked. Of course, I still tried to dissuade her when she brought it up. Unfortunately, I failed so... that happened." As I said that, Eri''s footsteps abruptly paused as she looked up at me. Her expression was a mixture of shock and confusion, "Ruki, you''re really different. You never hesitate to tell the truth even if you can lie. It''s not as if I can confirm your words..."


    "Let''s see. You can take that as my admission that I truly consider you someone close to me now." I said with a smirk that was probably not as calming as I thought it would be. With a smile that seemed to be that of understanding and eptance, Eri shook her head


    before resuming her steps and firmly hugging my arm, "Ruki, the more I interact with you, the more it makes more sense why a lot of girls keep getting drawn to you."

 Chapter 2381: Ending of Another Day

    Chapter 2381: Ending of Another Day


    ?


    Eri and I continued our leisurely walk to her house, the cool evening breeze ying with the strands of her short hair. Despite being aware of my thoughts, her grip on my arm remained tight, a silent affirmation of her trust in me.


    As I didn''t want to lead her fully intomitting to the same thing as Futaba, I continued reminding her that our closeness could be misinterpreted by her boyfriend. Eri understood it. However, she was also quite sincere at times, and she just couldn''t help but cling to me.


    I don''t think she''s nning to set up boundaries for the time being. She''sfortable with our closeness, and there seem to be no noticeable changes in her behavior toward her boyfriend. If anything, she''s been more open about her feelings with him.


    Although I don''t care at all about what the other guys will think, something will definitely change if he finds out how close Eri is to me.


    That''s why I''ll keep reminding her to be conscious of this and if nothing changes in the future, it will only mean one thing. Eri chooses to trust me fully despite her rtionship. Upon reaching her house, Eri''s grip on my arm loosened as we approached the gate. She nced up at me with a pleasant smile as she still radiated with the happiness of having been able to talk to me alone, "Good night, Ruki. Thank you for walking me home."


    "Mhm. Good night. Message Akane and Fuyu so those won''t be too worried," I told her as she unlocked the gate and stepped in, giving a quick wave before closing it behind her.


    After that, I took a deep breath and exhaled, releasing all the tension in my shoulders.


    The night was still young but I still had a silly girl and a jealous mother waiting for me at home. Also, I had to prepare for tomorrow''s school day. It''s going to be another busy one with the festival approaching.


    On my trip back home, I received another message from the entric old man, expecting that it was about the call he made earlier.


    Sure enough, it was about that.


    "Boy, you have a knack for stirring up situations, don''t you? You''ll have to do double the work now. In any case, you left quite the impression on Kagura-chan. She quickly asked me to tell her everything I knew about you. Things that the Ichihara didn''t pass her. Keep your wits about you. Some storms brew before the sun rises. There''s no guarantee her old man will ept the deal. Those in the same position as me are mostly stubborn and prideful. If they decided on something, it would be difficult to change their mind as it would mean they would be taking their words back."


    I paused in my tracks, rereading the cryptic message. While it sounded like a warning, there was a yful undertone in his words. Typical of the old man. He was always two steps ahead, making it impossible to discern his true intentions.


    Thatst part was also something I expected. Maybe if my mother didn''t help him back then, he also wouldn''t approve of me for Otoha.


    But right now, despite his entricity, his involvement gave me a strange sense of security. If Kagura-san was connected to him, the odds of Marika''s situation being resolved without furtherplications had increased. Yet, I shouldn''t becent and treat it as a certainty. I had to prepare more for whatever wasing in light of this situation.


    By the time I arrived home, the living room was already quiet. Akane was still on the couch, now wrapped in a nket. She fell asleep again.


    Miwa-nee was seated at the dining table with a cup of tea in hand. It was the miraculous tea that they prepared for tonight.


    She nced up as I entered, her expression softening into a warm smile.


    "Wee back, Ruki."


    "Mhm. I''m home. Thanks for waiting up, Miwa-nee," I replied as I walked into the living


    room.


    Seeing that I was looking at the sleeping Akane, she giggled, "That girl. She wanted to wait for you but fell asleep again. She''s still the same as ever. Her attachment to you will never fade, quirk or not."


    I chuckled softly as I approached Akane, carefully tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "She''s been pushing herself a lottely even with her period. I''ll carry her upstairs after I clean up."


    Miwa-nee hummed in agreement, sipping her tea before gesturing for me to join her and filling another cup.


    "By the way, we watched the news while waiting for you. It seems the buzz around Yue''s song release is picking up. They yed a short sample that immediately garnered a strong response. It will be crazy when it finally drops at the end of this month. Oh. Right. Akane and Miho''s identities are also bing arger mystery. They showed message board threads specting about it."


    "Really? That''s good news," I said as I took the seat next to her but I couldn''t help but shake my head, imagining Yue''s fans and those casuals trying to figure out Akane and Miho''s identity. They could be superstars like Yue. However, they didn''t have any interest in it. "Yue''s been working hard on this, and so have Akane and Miho. They deserve the recognition." I continued


    Miwa-nee smiled knowingly. "It''s not just about recognition, is it? It''s all for you. The song, the message and the work they put into it. Because of you, they''ve been inspired to do something like that."


    Her words were ttering, but I couldn''t take all the credit. Each of the girls had their own strengths. I was still someone who only gave them a push on the back. Every sess that they would achieve would be because of their own effort.


    And that''s the same for all of my girls, including Miwa-nee.


    "Well, I''m just doing what I can," I said modestly, leaning back in my chair. "How about you, Miwa-nee? Have you thought about what you want to achieve with your cafe?"


    Sheughed softly while shaking her head. "Should I strive for a goal? You know it''s only going to be my way of not constraining myself in this house. I love that we''re living under one roof, what''s next is to prepare for our future. I want that cafe to be another refuge for you and everyone."


    I couldn''t help but smile at the meaning of her words. In the end, part of the reason was also for me. Or for us.


    I guess if I asked her about her dream, it''d be about our future as a family.


    I scratched the back of my head, feeling slightly embarrassed. "Thank you, Miwa-nee. We appreciate that. I will make sure to help you out whenever I''m free."


    "Oh. I''d love that. You''re going to be the main attraction for customers." Miwa-nee teased,


    "Anyway, go on and finish your tea. You had a long day. It''ll be my turn to pamper you after you settle Akane on your bed."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m looking forward to that, Miwa-nee." Iughed and drank the tea in one gulp. Following that, I leaned in to kiss her which she weed fully.


    After that, I carried Akane upstairs and gentlyid her on our bed. She stirred slightly but didn''t wake up. Her lips curled into a faint smile as I adjusted the nket around her.


    "Good night, Akane," I kissed her forehead before leaving the room and returning


    downstairs.


    While waiting for Miwa-nee who said she was going to take a shower first, I sat on the sofa


    and went through my messages.


    Yue had sent a voice recording of another melody she''d been working on, asking for my opinion. She''s really too passionate about it.


    HIyori and Ririka had sent a link to a Comiket preview, excitedly discussing which booths to visit -- including the ones that sell those dubious doujinshis.


    Meanwhile, Mizuki had forwarded some documents regarding the other advisory proposals she''s receiving. She wanted to hear my thoughts about it as well.


    There were a lot more messages that even when Miwa-nee already returned, she just waited until I finished reading and replying.


    Was the day exhausting? I guess it''s pretty light today. In any case, their messages always


    bring me a sense of fulfillment.


    Each of them had their own lives, and their own passions, yet they chose to share those parts of themselves with me. How can I not be thankful for that?

 Chapter 2382: Thursday Morning *

    Chapter 2382: Thursday Morning *


    ?


    After spending intimate time with Miwa-nee until deep in the night, I settled back in our room, cuddling Akane and falling asleep like that.


    When I opened my eyes again, Thursday was already knocking on the door. The warmth of Akane''s body as she continued to bury herself in my embrace wasforting. I gently nudged her to get up as I kissed her cheek.


    She stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open to reveal sleepy orbs that searched for me in the early morning light.


    "Good morning, husband," She grinned sleepily with her voice muffled against my chest. Instead of getting up, she further nestled herself into me, her arms wrapping around me tighter.


    "Good morning, how are you feeling? Still feeling cramped there?" I whispered into her ear, feeling her nod slightly. "Alright, I''ll make sure to give you some medicine before we leave." "But it''s over, husband. I can finally... help you again. I missed it," Akane said as she slowly climbed up on top of me. The way she straddled me with the morning light kissing her skin was like a scene from a painting.


    With the effect of the miraculous tea on me, I was already naturally raging down there, and Akane''s sudden enthusiasm didn''t help at all.


    "I missed it too, wife," I yfully whispered as the urge to push her down and show her exactly how ''ready'' I was won over me. "You know how much I love it, right?"


    "Hehe. Because you''re a pervert, husband. And... I missed that side of you too," Akane giggled, her cheeks flushing a soft shade of pink. She leaned in and kissed me, her tongue gently probing my mouth.


    Because despite being extra clingy during her period, she didn''t have that much of a chance to be extra intimate with me because the flow tired her out. Furthermore, with Miwa-nee and Fuyu taking over for her for the past few days, it added up to her missing out on something she had been looking forward to.


    Now, she was once again unleashed as her desire to help me out with the side effect this morning was at the maximum.


    Well, we still had plenty of time...


    I didn''t object to Akane''s advances. Instead, I kissed her back with the same passion she had.


    My hand moved down to her waist, feeling the heat radiating from her body, and she didn''t protest as I pulled her closer. My erection was already lodged between her thighs, and she started to grind against me, the only thing separating us was our underwear.


    As our lips separated, Akane slid down my body, her hands deftly removing my boxers. My erection sprang free, and she looked at it with a mix of excitement and determination, as if it were a challenge she hadn''t faced in days despite teaming up with Fuyu yesterday.


    She took it in her mouth and sucked me off gently, her eyes looking up at me with love and desire. The warmth was heavenly, and the way she used her tongue was driving me crazy. She then licked it from the base to the tip, clearly aiming to coat everything with her saliva.


    Once she was done, it was my turn to prepare her. I pulled her back up and kissed her neck, making her giggle before moving down to her breasts. Pulling down her nightgown, I took one of her cherries in my mouth, flicking my tongue against the sensitive nub while my hand explored the other.


    Akane arched her back, pressing her chest closer to my face. I switched to her other breast, giving it the same attention as she squirmed with pleasure.


    After that, I pushed her down the bed as I drew a trail of kisses down to her sacred ce. Holding up both of her legs and spreading them open, I took a good look at her glistening folds.


    The sweet scent of her love juices filled the air and it was all mine to indulge in.


    Just like what she did for me, I kissed her folds, feeling her shiver as I parted them with my tongue, preparing her thoroughly by pushing her to climax. Akane''s moans grew louder as she dug her nails into the bedsheets, her body writhing in pleasure.


    Once she was wet and begging for more, I lined my cock up and pushed into her tight warmth. She was so tight as if it had been a lifetime since west did this.


    I went slow, feeling her adjust around me, savoring every second of our reunion. But not long after I fully sheathed deep inside her, Akane''s first climax came, her body quivering and tightening around my length.


    Akane reached out to me, her arms wrapping around my neck as her hips quivered. Even while stilling down from her climax, she began to move against me, setting a rhythm that was both gentle and insatiable. Her eyes, filled with love and passion, matched mine as we became one.


    From here, we made use of the entire bed, rolling all over as we switched positions several times, each one more pleasurable than thest. With the side effect not abating in just one round, we did it multiple times, exhausting ourselves first thing in the morning.


    I kept filling her up, making up for the days that we had lost. Each time she came, her tightness made me want to go deeper. It was like we were discovering each other for the first time. Our lovemaking was raw, passionate, and filled with a hunger that neither of us could quench.


    At one point, Miwa-nee joined us. I naturally gave her the same attention as Akane, making sure she didn''t feel left out. Whenever Akane would pause to catch her breath, I would be inside Miwa-nee, her moans of pleasure echoing through the room. And when Akane was ready again, I''d switch back to her.


    By the time we finished, both of them were filled with my essence and satisfaction was etched on their faces. Akaney beside me, cuddled within my embrace with her eyes closed as she enjoyed the afterglow of our lovemaking. Miwa-nee, on the other hand, didn''t let me stop her as she stood up, saying she was going to prepare our breakfast. But before doing so, she used her mouth to clean me up down there as though she didn''t want to waste any part of me. Because of that, I ended up getting hard again so Akane and Miwa-nee teamed up to suck on me onest time before the three of us.


    Instead of only Miwa-nee preparing our breakfast, Akane joined her. On the other hand, I finished my keyboard practice and reviewed the documents that Mizuki sent while writing my views about each document.


    Once I finished with that, I received a call from Otoha. The girl woke up early today so that she could get the chance to spend time with me after I escorted Akane to school.


    Also, she mentioned that dinner invitation by her brother... Looks like they''re moving it up. If not tonight, then tomorrow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For sure, her parents would also be there.


    As for the entric old man, he''d probably not show up to have me deal with Otoha''s parents


    on my own.


    If I''m not wrong... this sudden change was also under the old man''s influence. It''s like he''s saying, ''I lent you a hand. Now, show me you deal with my darling granddaughter''s parents and stop her mother from meddling with your rtionship.''


    Well, if anything, the challenge would probably onlye from her mother. The one who''s pushing for that ex-fiance of hers.

 Chapter 2383: Standing by her decision

    Chapter 2383: Standing by her decision


    ?


    After the call from Otoha, I got another message, this time from Nina. The vampire fanatic says they''re going to visit againter after school.


    And yep. She''s not going alone this time. Most likely, Mami wille with her. She''s now Ogawa''s girlfriend, after all.


    As for Umi and Sumire, Nina said she would ask them at school. That girl knew how to make me look forward to something. Maybe I could indulge her a little bit in her fantasy.


    Once I finished going through all my messages and then greeting my girls with ''good morning'', I went down for my daily exercise. Akane joined me before we ate breakfast with Miwa-nee and Minoru.


    And the rest was our usual morning preparations for school.


    Like yesterday, Eimi joined us at the station. She looked so sleepy as if she forced herself to wake up early to catch us.


    I told her she shouldn''t push herself if it''s going to conflict with her body clock. Well, her argument on it was as I expected, she''s simply increasing the number of times she could be with me.


    How could I still scold her for that?


    There''s also the part of her growingpetitiveness knowing that Anzu-nee could be the same as her. She''s worried that my attention during our weekend supermarket date will now be split between them.


    Mhm. I''m guilty of making them restless like this because of their increasing numbers. And as much as it was painfully obvious, I couldn''t do anything to stop myself from falling for another girl.


    It''s clearly a failure on my part. Because no matter how much I remind or restrain myself, I still end up getting drawn to those girls.


    Anyway, that''s enough pessimism for the day.


    When we took our seats, I immediately offered her my shoulder which Eimi happily imed, resting her eyes for a bit to make up for the lost sleep.


    Fuyu joined us at the next station then Eri and Futaba. Just one look and everyone could tell that Eri picked her up from her house. The usually sensible girl looked a little awkward but with Eri holding her tightly by her wrist, she had no choice but to approach us.


    When our eyes met, Futaba helplessly smiled, clearly resigning herself to the situation.


    With Akane and Fuyu''s eyes locking on her, the girl shrunk back slightly, her cheeks tinting a light shade of pink.


    "Futaba,e here, there''s a space between us," Akane said as Fuyu slid to the right, opening a space for her.


    Of course, in her eyes, it''s like an invitation to hell. But then again, there wasn''t really running away for her anymore.


    To save her from the awkwardness, I spoke up while donning a yful smile, "Futaba, it''s fine. They won''t eat you. That will be my fate."


    And just like that, the tension lightened up. Futaba took a deep breath, her eyes flickered between Akane and Fuyu before she sat down. Eri remained standing in front of us, giving me a thumbs-up.


    Naturally, they wouldn''t talk about our agreement openly but theymunicated with gestures. Akane and Fuyu squeezed her like a sandwich and Futaba could only lower her head in shame. asionally, she would look at me for help but Akane would block her view.


    With that, the train ride ended up bing like a silent grill for Futaba. The tension remained the same, as Akane and Fuyu wouldn''t really make it difficult for her in a public setting. It''s just their way of teasing her.


    But knowing those two, they''d definitely have her spill her thoughtster. What is she currently thinking or what is she nning for her rtionship? At that, there''s really no way for me to back her as it was something she promised she would face when she agreed to tell the others about what happened.


    Surprisingly, their boyfriends didn''t show up on the train. Either they werete or they intentionally told them not toe. It''s probably thetter considering they wouldn''t want her to be put in a more awkward situation.


    When we reached the station, I borrowed the girl to take to her for a bit. Akane and Fuyu handed her right away while Eri whispered to take it easy. As for Eimi who had just woken up from a short nap, she just blinked a few times before tilting her head.


    Anyway, I brought Futaba to a less crowded and rather obscured spot of the station. Akane and the others were waiting not far from us so... nothing''s going to happen aside from talking to her and hearing her thoughts.


    Futaba was fidgeting a lot. She had her shoulders drooped while rubbing one of her arms awkwardly. Nevertheless, she didn''t look like she was feeling ufortable. If I''m not wrong, having me stand in front of her reminds her of the other.


    "Futaba," I started, "Will you be alright like this? You know they''re more worried than mad at finding out about it."


    "I know." She let out a sigh as she bit her nibbled her lower lip while looking at them... I signed up for that, Onoda-kun. I expected this all to happen. E-even my guilt and shame. It will be this awkward for a while but... I''ll manage."


    Although she was stuttering, her determination remained the same. Just like she said, she might feel guilty or shameful but it wouldn''t really change the fact that it already happened. Furthermore, the experience and the sensation I brought to her were something she''d continue seeking from me.


    "Well, it''s a bizarre situation so it''s to be expected but if it''s too much for you, we can always put a stop to it."


    "D-don''t say that, Onoda-kun. If we stop now. What''s the point of all this? I will just feel empty..."


    "Is that really the case? How will you face your boyfriend then? Won''t you startparing us?"


    "... I''ll do my best not to. Onoda-kun, I am doing it for us."


    Right. She''s going to use that phrase a lot. Either she''s using it to escape from the truth or she already forces herself to believe that it was the sole reason for it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Either way, it''s clearly bad for someone with a boyfriend. At the very least, Eri knew that her closeness to me was wrong but Futaba was trying to deflect it with a reason that could easily break down when confronted with the reality of our situation.


    But should I call her out for it? She''s clearly aware of it but she''s purposely ignoring it.


    "Alright. If that''s your reasoning then I won''t force you to change your mind. But Futaba... I''m also worried about you. I''m helping you but that doesn''t mean I will let you ruin yourself


    for it."


    "T-thanks for the reminder, Onoda-kun. But I''m fine. I can... get past this. Can you also trust me?" Futaba looked up at me with her round eyes trembling with hope.


    I patted her head and ruffled her hair, "Alright. I''ll trust you know what we''re doing. Akane and Fuyu may question you a lot but they''re also only looking out for you, because as you know by now, it''s a situation where things can go wrong quickly."


    "Yes..." Futaba nodded and took a step forward, her forehead resting on my chest as she leaned into me, takingfort from my hand caressing her hair. "I know you''re just looking


    out for me too."

 Chapter 2384: News and Update

    Chapter 2384: News and Update


    ?


    Different from yesterday, the dude from the newspaper club didn''t approach me after I separated from Akane and the others. However, he was waiting for me at the same alley that always used.


    As soon as he found me approaching, he straightened up, looking like someone who had a scoop to tell me.


    "Onoda. I have news for you." He said with a grin.


    I forgot his name but it didn''t matter, I guess? He''s the newspaper dude. Now, he''s also a newsbearer. What the hell is this guy?


    "What is it?"


    "Look..." Upon saying that, he handed his notepad that had been to a page.


    As I read it, the content made my lips curl up. He''s pretty useful.


    "Heh. You''re a quick worker, huh? Have you finished looking into it?" I handed the notepad back to him.


    "Yes! It''s big. You know? I never thought a lot of names would be involved here. This is massive. And man, everyone is abuzz. No one can dismiss when big names like Kaneko and Hasegawa are involved in it."


    "What? That shouldn''t be about them though."


    "I know. It''s about that trash cuck. But you can''t deny their influence. If they''re moving, that means it''s serious enough for everyone. It''s a done deal. He''ll be exposed. I''ll write a


    frontpage headline about him. Just tell me. How do you know about this, Onoda? Did your girlfriend tell you?"


    As expected, his interest in my affairs was still there. Ohori-senpai''s cuck ex was just a mere distraction. He was probably already certain that my rtionship with the girls wasn''t simple. He just wanted confirmation.


    "How else would I know?" I narrowed my eyes at him, putting my expression back to the cold, indifferent one.


    Sensing the change in my tone, the newspaper backed off.


    "Right. Right... Well, do you have other scoops? You know. To fill in the other pages."


    At least he''s sensible.


    I guess I can use him for swatting the flies buzzing around my girls. The ones who I hadn''t started taking action against yet.


    "Let''s see. I''ll give you something else if you stop prying about the other students'' rtionship status"


    "Man, I promise. I won''t write something about you and Shimizu anymore. It''s already public knowledge."


    "And?"


    "... I also won''t write about your charisma or the rumors around you with other girls. I swear on my name as a journalist."


    I can''t even remember your name, dude.


    "That''s not what I want you to do though. You can write about my charisma or anything. But stop dragging other girls. Who knows? You might run into trouble if you did so."


    "H-huh? What does that mean?"


    "I mean it as it is. Sometimes, it''s better not to dig through things that you don''t know about."


    The newspaper guy gulped down and nodded, "... Indeed. You''re right."


    Did he really understand? I have no idea. In any case, there''s a saying that journalists have no friends. They only have sources. And I just became his source of juicy rumors. He''ll be satisfied for a while if I drop him things that will make their paper relevant to the student body.


    Of course, trusting him is like trusting a snake not to bite but it''s a calcted risk. I had my own cards to y.


    As I emerged from that alley, I quickly found Hitomi''s car parked near the sidewalk. I walked over to it and the door instantly opened, revealing my lovely nobledy seated at the back.


    "Ruki. Good morning." With a radiant smile, Otoha greeted me as I slid next to her before pulling the door close. She looked as elegant as ever, dressed in a navy blue uniform with her skirt perfectly tailored to showcase her long legs.


    Seated on the driver''s seat was Hitomi who was wearing a suit with her hands fitted with white gloves, holding the steering wheel. She nced at me through the rearview mirror but instead of greeting me verbally, she turned around and grabbed my cor for a quick kiss on my lips.


    Otoha, not wanting to be outdone by Hitomi''s disy of affection, pulled on me as soon as Hitomi let go, taking my lips in a deep kiss. Her natural scent was faintly floral, a pleasant contrast to the leather of the car''s interior. She didn''t really need to put on a perfume to be alluring. Her presence was intoxicating enough.


    "So, Ruki... the dinner. It''s tomorrow. Hitomi-nee will pick you up from your house. If you need to be presentable, she can drive you to one of our clothing stores. You can choose anything you want there. I''m certain my mom will act difficult around you. He may even try to undermine you," Otoha said as she pulled away from our kiss.


    The thought of meeting her mother was a bit nerve-wracking but if she''s going to act difficult, then so can I.


    "Mhm. Let''s handle her together. If we can''t convince her tomorrow, we can just have dinner again next time. I''ll face her multiple times if possible until she gives up on giving you to someone undeserving." I confidently smirked as I wrapped my arm around Otoha''s shoulders.


    She leaned into my chest and nodded before saying, "... I think I can also stand up to her now, Ruki. It''s about time I start getting involved in our... businesses. I''ve consulted grandpa and he said he''s going to look for a suitable position for me."


    "That sounds good. What do you have in mind?"


    "Uhm... I can handle being a manager."


    "Will you keep a shinai close to you?"


    "Ruki.. Do you want me to hit my employees?" With widened eyes, Otoha looked up at me with doubtful expression.


    I pinched her nose as I maintained a smirk, "No. It will serve as motivation. But well, I guess you can do anything you want. Otoha, aside from kendo, don''t you have something you''re


    also good at?"


    "What?" She tilted her head.


    "You have a keen eye on cute things."


    "Stuffed toys, you mean."


    "Mhm. I believe you''ll excel more if you do something you really like, not just something


    pushed onto you."


    That''s right. If there''s something she truly can excel in, it''s her love for cute things. Her room was already filled with the stuffed toys I gifted her. Not to mention, she''s also collecting more


    of them.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that her grandfather could open a manufacturingpany for it, if not, buy a sufficient enough share of a known brand to have a voice on theN?v(el)B\\jnn


    board and put her in charge of it.


    "I''ll tell grandpa about it."


    "I look forward to seeing what he will prepare for you. I''ll scold him if he just puts you in one corner just to keep you busy."


    "Pfft. How can you scold him? Don''t be silly." With Otoha''sughter filling the car and fluffy mood returned which eventually switched back to a passionate moment when we started savoring the days we couldn''t be together.


    After a while, Hitomi cleared her throat, "If you''re both done, shall we proceed to school?"


    "We''re not done yet. Come here, Hitomi." I said, pulling her from the driver''s seat and


    bringing her to the back with us.


    There''s just no way I''d let this opportunity pass. The car might shake but that''s why we''re in a


    street with less foot traffic.

 Chapter 2385: Comeuppance

    Chapter 2385: Comeuppance


    ?


    Like always, Hitomi drove me to school after sending Otoha to their school gates. Apart from the uing dinner with Otoha''s family, I also got to hear about what''s happening on


    Hitomi''s side.


    Her grandfather, the entric old man''s butler, was somehow forced by us to ept our rtionship. Her direct family, who also served different members of the Kaneko, eventually learned of it. Obviously, their reaction was pretty much the same.


    They hold such an emphasis on being servants of the Kaneko Family, so when they found out that she was also involved with the boyfriend of her youngdy, they immediately told her to drop it.


    However, Hitomi had already made her decision. She''s one stubborn woman too so even with their objection, she won''t budge. Her loyalty to her family was unquestionable but her love for me was something she had decided on her own ord.


    "See you tomorrow, Hitomi."


    "Yes. Be well, Ruki-sama."


    "You still won''t call me with just my name."


    "This is only proper... I hold you in high regard like ojou-sama." Hitomi''s expression didn''t change except for the hint of amusement in her tone.


    "You know, I''ll be more energized if you say ''I love you""


    "Don''t push your luck... There''s a proper ce for that."


    "Is there? Oh... Your bed." I meaningfully nodded as my lips curved up into a shameless smirk.


    Hitomi sighed as she finally loosened the stiffness of her face, switching to the face of someone unburdened by her role of being a Mihara. "... Yes, I''ll say those words to you three times more than you want me to in my bed. Until then..."


    As her voice trailed there, she grabbed me by my cor to initiate another kiss. One that conveyed her affection for me.


    When I stepped out of the car, Hitomi didn''t drive away until she watched me enter the school gates.


    Really... outside of our usual interactions, she''s gradually warming up to me more than she possibly intended to.


    I mean, while our rtionship had long solidified ever since that meeting with her grandfather, the woman was still reserved in expressing herself most of the time.


    The few instances where she became unbridled, like when she drove us before and after our trip to Tokyo, was because she witnessed me getting fawned over by Akane, Miho and Yua. It sparked some jealousy within her. She was possibly unaware or didn''t recognize it as such.


    In any case, that''s an adorable part of her.


    Entering the school, I warmly greeted Ryouko-san, got a little rendezvous with Sachi at the shoe locker area and then spent the remaining time before the 1st period pampering my girls.


    I even went out to look for Maaya, Misaki and Rae. And if only I had enough time, I''d also go upstairs for the other girls.


    When Shio arrived at the ssroom, she only did a lecture for half the time allotted for our 1st period before letting us, the five representatives for the uing workshop, brainstorm again with the whole ss.


    Right. It will be happening today.


    Now that reminds me, Mami deciding to visit must''ve been to show her support to her boyfriend, no?


    What a dedicated girlfriend.


    But well,pared to my girls who already had a nid out for that workshop through the help of everyone in the ''Ruki Hub'', it''s not up to scale.


    Anyway, it''s nice of her to be that supportive. If Ogawa still messed it up, I''d really shit on him so much that I might just torment him by telling him about my rtionship with his Aneki.


    "Onoda-kun, I''ll be in your care again."


    Dragging me back to the present, Shimura whispered from behind me as we walked towards the front.


    I nced back at her and smiled, "Same, Shimura. Let''s win thister for our ss." "You sound confident."


    "Well, we have capable girls in our midst. All we need to do is to support them well."


    "You mean... Andou-san and Harada-san have already prepared something for the workshop?"


    "Mhm. Something like that. Of course, don''t let that hold you back in pitching up your ideas. We''ll never know, you may just be our lucky star."


    "Pfft. Your ttery is so exceptional, it never gets old."


    "Just being honest, really." I shrugged and then stepped aside, letting walk past me as we reached the front.


    Shimura blushed slightly but she quicklyposed herself.


    And then, I felt a lot of sharp gazes stabbing at me. There was no need to find the sources, those were from my girls who watched that interaction between me and Shimura.


    Upon standing next to Nami, she nudged me with her elbow before saying, "Ruu, should we expect another girl to fall on your crutches?"


    I chuckled in response before saying, "As much as I want to say no, it''s probably already toote."


    Time quickly passed and the workshop brainstorming ended on a great note.


    With the lead of Nami and Chii, everyone except an insignificant few joined again in helping to pitch more ideas.


    Ogawa stepped up as well and since there was no reason to stop him, I let him try to regain some of his reputation in the ss. Too bad though, with Shimura also doing her absolute best to be more relevant, the three girls pretty much took all the attention.


    As for me, my role in it was pretty much the same, I was merely their assistant, writing the suggestions on board.


    Ah. Of course, even with such a minor role, the moment the girls turned to me, I instantly became the center of attention.


    As there was no escape from that, I just shamelessly took my ce in between them as we dered our intention to win whatever prize was waiting for that workshop.


    After that, Shio also announced that we''ll be holding our selection for the ss''s cultural festival theme tomorrow.


    And with that announcement, the 1st period ended.


    Doing my job as her Student Assistant, I escorted her to the next ss and somehow, the mood within the ss next to us was the same.


    Yeah. Looks like the festive atmosphere leading to the uing cultural festival was already


    starting.


    Am I as excited as everyone? Of course, this year will be the first time I''m taking a really active role in this kind of event. Not to mention, I''ll be able to do it with my girls. Seeing them having fun is all that matters.


    Upon returning to our ssroom, the next periods leading to the lunch break also passed without any problem cropping up.


    Ah. There''s one tiny update that Marika delivered that made me chuckle. Apparently, to escape getting suspended, Ichihara Jun was assigned to make a public apology to everyone he inconvenienced. On top of that, he''s going to do a month ofmunity service -- the scope of that isn''t just in our school, it is for the whole city.


    To ensure that he''s not going to cheat. Someone will monitor and record him to make it a humbling experience.


    Of course, Ichihara Jun was not at all happy with that decision, he tried to bribe even Ryouko- san but Hayashi-sensei took over and it became hiseuppance.


    The thought of him sweating and apologizing to everyone wasn''t really going to bring me satisfaction, but for Marika and those he wronged, it was something they had long deserved. I wonder how Marika''s Aunt or the entire Kujou Family will react when they hear about that. Ah. That''s right. It will also create ripples within the internal structure of the Ichihara Family.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2386: Pampering my adorable teachers

    Chapter 2386: Pampering my adorable teachers


    ?


    After spending half of my lunch break with my girls in our usual gathering spot, my feet led me back to the Administration Hall once again. This time, I changed the order of visits I made.


    I first looked for Shio who was just about to eat lunch in her private office. Not wasting the opportunity which rarelyes, my lovely teacher brought me inside and had me sit down wherein she took myp and requested for me to feed her.


    "Ruru, I want to be spoiled too." Shio looked at me with puppy-dog eyes as her arms wrapped around my neck, leveraging her current position.


    I reached for the lunchbox she was about to open earlier while secretly enjoying the way she was acting so innocently cute. "Sure, let me spoil my Shio. But what is this? Is this all your lunch will be?"


    I opened her lunchbox and apart from the rice that didn''t even fill halfway through its space, there were only a few pieces of meat, veggies and rolled eggs. Is this her diet? But we eat a lot at home or in our apartment.


    "Ruru, I have to watch out for my weight. What if you stopped seeing me as sexy if I gained some?" Shio reasoned out, acting very cute while poking her cheek with her index finger.


    "You know, even if you be round, I''ll still take you to bed and pamper you as much as I can," I teased, as I picked up a piece of chicken with her chopsticks and gently ced it in her mouth.


    Shio chewed thoughtfully before swallowing, "You''re only saying that because I''m not round yet. Besides, How can I ride you if I can''t even bend down properly?"


    "You know, it''s making me wonder if I''m more perverted between us or you. But well, I''ll keep loving my Shio regardless. That won''t change," I said with a smirk, cing another piece of food in her mouth, this time with rice.


    Her cheeks flushed pink at thement, but she didn''t protest as she enjoyed the gentle feeding. Her eyes closed with each bite, savoring the taste and the intimacy of the moment.


    If any of our ssmates saw her like this, they would definitely blink and rub their eyes as they would wonder whether they were seeing the strict andmanding English teacher or a defenseless youngdy who enjoys getting pampered by her boyfriend.


    But well, this was an exclusive sight for me. Only I could see her in her most vulnerable and adorable state.


    Once I finished feeding her up to thest grain of rice from her lunchbox, I got her thermos and poured her a cup of tea.


    "Here, you need to drink this to aid digestion."


    "I love this, Ruru. Thank you," Shio whispered, her eyes sparkling with gratitude as she took the cup of tea from my hand, downing it in one gulp before handing it back to me.


    As soon as I ced it down, she leaned in for a kiss that was more than just a simple thank you. Her warm, soft lips pressed against mine, the faint taste of tea lingering as our tongues danced. It was a silent deration of her affection and I responded eagerly.


    My hands wrapped around her back, affectionately holding her closer as the kiss grew more passionate. I could feel the heat from her body and the way her chest pressed against mine made it clear she was going to stop with this.


    We had the time so why not pamper my Shio to the end?


    Ten minutester, I left Shio''s room. My hair and uniform were a bit disheveled. As for the woman herself, she''s lyingfortably on her sofa, her cheeks flushed with satisfaction as she quietly snores away. I didn''t know if it was from the food she ate or the fact that she intensively rode me, taking all the initiative in our lovemaking.


    Ah. Yeah. It should be thetter.


    Anyway, I made sure to fix her clothes, cover her with a nket and kiss her forehead before leaving.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Moving on, I went to see Orimura-sensei next. I knocked on her office door and entered when I noticed the door was left open.


    Upon entering, I saw the womanzily resting on her sofa as if she had no motivation to work today.


    "Sensei, are you waiting for me to join you there?" I called out with a grin, noticing the way she looked at me.


    "Shut up, shameless brat... I''m not in the mood to correct your ways today."


    "Period?"


    "No! I''m just...zy. You can leave and see Ryouko if you want," Orimura-sensei replied, sounding really tired.


    "I see. It''s notziness, you''re exhausted. Let me see." I approached her and squatted in front of her, my handnding on her forehead. "You''re not running a fever, but you do look tired. What do you think about a cuddle?"


    "This audacious brat... You''re acting like you''re my partner."


    "Am I not?" I retorted with a cheeky grin. "But really, Sensei, you should take care of yourself. No one is immune to fatigue. Should I get you a drink?"


    Orimura-sensei sighed dramatically but I could hear a hint of joy in her voice, "If you insist, I won''t refuse."


    I cheekily grinned again and then leaned forward to drop a kiss on her lips first before standing up to get her a drink. Her face turned crimson but I pretended not to notice and just did what I offered.


    She also had a mini fridge in the room but upon opening, it''s filled with cans of beer. The one brand she loves to drink. "Sensei, are you treating beer as water? Maybe I should run to the vending machine outside and get you something less... alcoholic."


    "It''s okay. Just give me one of those." She pointed at a can.


    "You don''t have a ss afterward, right?" I asked as my hand hovered over the beer can.


    Orimura-sensei nodded slightly, still blushing from my earlier kiss. "I have a meeting with the other teachers for that workshopter. The PE ss for this period was postponed for tomorrow."


    I nodded and grabbed the can before moving back to her, "Alright then... But how can I kiss you now if your saliva will taste like beer?"


    "As if you bothered with that before, shameless brat," she retorted, taking the can with a smirk. But before she could take a sip, I leaned in and captured her lips in a kiss, making sure to leave my mark. She tasted faintly of mint, and she kissed me back before pulling me down


    to sit next to her.


    Positioning myself behind her, I intimately wrapped my arms around her waist, letting her lean back against my chest. She let out a content sigh, taking a moment to savor the cool beer before cing it on the coffee table.


    "Well, if I get drunk from tasting that from your kisses, I may as well skip and stay here with you. You know? To make sure I win our bet." I said yfully, cing my chin on her shoulder as my arms tightened around her waist.


    She could deny as much as she wanted to but given how easily we could do this now showed how much our dynamics had changed ever since the first time something happened between


    us.


    Orimura-sensei squirmed a bit but she stillfortably leaned against me, her hand ying with the tie of my school uniform. "If that''s the case, then I should drink more."


    "Now you''re being a bad teacher, sensei," I smirked, enjoying the weight of her body against


    mine.


    "Bad? Brat, there''s nothing worse than a student who seduces his teacher during lunch break," She replied with a pout as she took another sip of her beer.


    "I agree. But what can I do? I can''t help it when you''re this irresistible. The same for Ryouko- san."


    "You''re really... I swear I''ll correct your ways when I''m in the mood," She said, trying to sound stern but failed miserably. Her voice was too sweet, too soft, and too... affectionate.


    As soon as she finished her can of beer, Orimura-sensei leaned back against me heavily, a soft sigh escaping her lips.


    "You''re too much for me, Onoda," she murmured, her eyes fluttering shut. "But, I''ll admit, I enjoy our little... arrangement. How can I swim upwards from here? You''re drowning me with


    love and temptation."


    "Well, you''re the one who dove into the deep end first, sensei," I teased, stroking her hair gently. "But don''t worry, I''ll make sure you don''t sink."


    Upon saying that I gently push us both to lie down on the sofa, making sure she''sfortable. "Now, take your deserved rest, sensei. I promise I won''t be naughty this time."


    "You better be..." She sleepily murmured before she reached for my head, pulling me for another passionate kiss as her body grew still, sumbing to thefort of my embrace. Her eyes remained closed, and her breathing grew steady. I watched her for a moment before I decided it was time for me to leave. She looked so peaceful, like a sleeping angel with a hint of a smile ying on her lips.


    For sure, she''d pull on her hair if she remembered what happened upon waking up. She also tried to appear unbreakable in front of me, but each time she kept on melting in my arms. With that done, I moved to my next destination, Ryouko-san''s office.

 Chapter 2387: Helping out for another activity

    Chapter 2387: Helping out for another activity


    ?


    Knocking lightly on the door, I waited for her response, feeling a little bit of excitement and anticipation.


    "Come in," She called out, her voice echoing with the same authority she had when scolding the students who werete at the school gates.


    Upon entering, I found her busily writing something on her lesson n. Most likely, she''s already preparing an activity that will involve swimming.


    She loves her job too much, doesn''t she? Even if her previous activities before meeting me weren''t appreciated that much, she never stopped pouring her creativity into the students'' welfare.


    That just shows how Ryouko-san was truly dedicated to her craft, despite gaining the notoriety of being a terror teacher.


    As I approached her desk, Ryouko-san put down her pen and looked up with a pleasant smile.


    "You''re here, Ruki-kun. I''m making preparations for tomorrow''s swimming ss. It''s going to be a joint ss with four Year 1 sses. It''ll be quite an event."


    Simr to why Orimura-sensei didn''t have a ss for the second years after lunch, the uing workshop also moved her scheduled ss with the first years to tomorrow. That''s why it will be another event wherein all 4 sses will be participating.


    "I see. I guess I arrived at the right time. How should I help?" I smilingly offered as I picked a small stool on the corner and put it next to hers before sitting down.


    Looking closely, I noticed her slightly disheveled hair. She''s probably racking her brains for this since earlier.


    "Just point out to me what may be bad for the other students. I''m thinking of doing an individual event as opposed to the previous team-based one. That way, everyone can properly participate, even those who cannot swim that well," Ryouko-san said, handing me her n for the joint ss.


    "Mhm... This is good, Ryouko-san. We won the previous ones so they might start seeing you''re being biased toward your Student Assistant if we win another team-based activity."


    I started reading through the n, nodding my approval at her thoughtfulness. She was always looking for ways to make sure everyone could enjoy the ss. Even though she was known for her toughness and over-creativity, her dedication to the students was admirable. "Let''s see..." I started after finishing reading the entire lesson n. "The individual events sound like a great approach. Swimming is a personal skill and this could motivate everyone to push themselves. For those who can''t swim that well, we just have to reduce the difficulty without sacrificing the simplicity and fun of it."


    Ryouko-san''s eyes lit up at the suggestion, her fingers drumming lightly on the desk. "Hmm. That''s an interesting idea. Something that doesn''t intimidate the weaker swimmers but still keeps them engaged. Perhaps we could let them float boards or intable rings?"


    "Exactly. And we could add some kind of simple objective to make it more interesting. Maybe everyone has to carry a small item across the pool without dropping it. Those who can finish the task within a set time will be awarded with bonus points."


    I expounded more on my idea without fully straying from the n she wrote. I religiously used her creativity as a reference and adjusted everything from there. That''s to make sure that it would still be something born from her creativity.


    Ryouko-san listened intently, taking notes and then praising me as well.


    After that, Ryouko-san patted my head as she smiled warmly. "I''m so lucky to have you, Ruki-kun. Maybe I should let you take over the ss someday."


    I chuckled and shook my head. "Come on, Ryouko-san. I have to pass on that. You''re the pro here. I''m just your helpful assistant who happens to enjoy seeing his woman shine."


    "This is why Sanae keeps calling you shameless, Ruki-kun. If someone hears you referring to me as your woman, we''ll be in trouble."


    "Well, I''m just telling the truth, Ryouko-san."


    Ryouko-san sweetly chuckled as a blush covered her cheeks, though she quickly masked it with her usual assertive demeanor. "ttery won''t get you out of your responsibilities tomorrow. I''m looking forward to your help setting it up, coordinating the students, and maybe even giving demonstrations. Won''t the other girls like it more if you get the spotlight?"


    "Spotlight, huh? You''re now slowly bing like them, Ryouko-san. But if this means I can show off in front of you, then I will."


    I winked at her, making her giggle. It was moments like these that made our secret rtionship all the more thrilling. Her stern persona outside the office walls was the opposite of how affectionate she could be during our private moments.


    "Also, you owe me a reward for all this effort, Ryouko-san." I cheekily added as I pulled her to myp, kissing her.


    She raised an eyebrow and her lips curved into a teasing smile after the kiss. "Oh? And what kind of reward are you thinking about?"


    "A homemade lunch. Prepared with your love and care. I''m missing the taste of the food you make. It''s been a while since I''ve tasted it."


    Ryouko-san burst outughing as she nodded, "You''re incorrigible. But fine, I''ll cook for you next week if tomorrow goes smoothly."


    "I''ll hold you to that." I gave her a wink before kissing her again which Ryouko-san eagerly received.


    After a while, we turned our attention back to the lesson n. "Now, let''s finalize these details. We''ll need to make sure we have enough equipment for everyone."


    For the next few minutes, we worked together on refining her n, and brainstorming ways


    to make the ss engaging while amodating all skill levels.


    It was always fascinating to see how deeply she cared about her students, even if she sometimes expressed it in her no-nonsense manner.


    When we finished, she stretched her arms over her head. She let out a satisfied sigh before she returned to myp, seeking refuge in thefort of my embrace. "That should do it. Thanks for your input, Ruki-kun. I feel more confident about tomorrow now."


    "Anytime for you, Ryouko-san."


    For myst destination, the venue changed. Instead of the Director''s Office, I found Hayashi- sensei in the infirmary, taking her role as the School Nurse, looking after a student inside. When I stepped inside, she instantly raised a finger on her lips, gesturing for me to keep quiet.


    I walked over to see who the patient was. Somehow, I had a feeling that it would be someone I knew.


    "Come, let''s go up to my office. She''ll be fine soon. I''ve given her the medicine." Hayashi-


    sensei said.


    But my curiosity took over me. I stepped forward to the infirmary bed that was currently upied by a student. There was a curtain so it''s hard to see but from the way Hayashi-sensei was taking me away, she definitely knew the patient was someone close to me.


    "Sensei, it''s not one of my girls, right? You know... I''ll be worried."


    "It''s not... But you know her. Just recently."


    "Recently? Is it...?" As I trailed my voice there, I approached the curtain and checked then/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    patient lying on the bed.


    Sure enough, a familiar facey on the bed, though not one I was expecting. It was Minami Shouko, her face flushed with fever and her eyes half-closed.

 Chapter 2388: Blurred Line

    Chapter 2388: Blurred Line


    ?


    Minami Shouko''s presence in the infirmary was unexpected. Especially when I had just seen her healthy yesterday. While she wasn''t one of my girls, I promised to look after her while she continued her search for a genuine connection. And somehow, seeing her in such a vulnerable state stirred something protective in me.


    "What happened to her?" I turned to Hayashi-sensei who was staring at me as if I was acting differently than normal.


    Hayashi-sensei crossed her arms as her lips stretched into a small smile but only for a


    moment. She nudged her sses and answered professionally as the school nurse, "Fatigue andck of sleep resulted in overexerting herself today. You can see the results for yourself- high fever, exhaustion, and dehydration."


    Wait. She''s not being worked hard by Shizu and she didn''t even look tired yesterday when I met up with them after club hours.


    Did something happen to herst night?


    "I see. Did you find out why she''s like that, sensei?"


    "I imagine it''s the same reason as before."


    "Before?"


    "Un. That girl is a regr in my infirmary. At least once or twice a month, she''ll show up in this state. She''ll be fine in an hour or two. If you''re too worried about her, you can stay here and look after her. You don''t have much to report anyway, right?"


    Hayashi-sensei paused and gave me a knowing look, her toneced with subtle amusement. She knew me well enough by now to predict how I''d respond.


    "Well, I cane back and check on her again after my report. You know I can''t miss that, sensei. You''re just as important to me." I turned around with a smirk, causing her to blush.


    "You slick-tongued brat." She clicked her tongue but she couldn''t deny how pleased she was to hear that.


    "By the way, is she stable now?"


    "Yes. She just needs rest and fluids."


    "Mhm. That sounds reassuring." I nodded and looked at the girl once. She looked so fragile this way, a far cry from the spirited girl who had challenged me not too long ago. Her chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, and her lips were slightly parted, dry from dehydration.


    It''s making me wonder what exactly the reason is for this. If it''s happening every month, then it must be rted to her house.


    I crouched beside the bed, lowering my voice so as not to disturb her. "Senpai, if you can hear me, you can talk to me about your troubles. Am I not someone connected to you now? If I can help you then I will. It''s a lot better than seeing you bedridden like this."


    Since she was not totally asleep yet, she stirred slightly, her lips moving as if to respond, but no sound came out.


    Yep. She''s too tired to respond. And maybe it was the medicine Hayashi-sensei administered. "Onoda," Hayashi-sensei said, her tone more insistent now. "Are you like this to everyone?" "Yes. I think so. I''ll probably react the same if it''s you who''s on the bed, sensei." I stood up and faced her, the tone of my voice filled with nothing but honesty.


    That''s my considerate trait that was more amplified to those I deemed important and special to me.


    Hayashi-sensei chuckled softly. "Geez. You''re really something your father cannot be."


    I also couldn''t help but chuckle at her remark. After that, I followed her up to her office. Just like the past few days, aside from my usual activity report, the mood between us became more intimate. Or rather, I once again used the excuse of helping her relieve her stress.


    It started with a gentle massage to an intimate embrace while sitting on the sofa. Hayashi-sensei leaned into me, her head on my shoulder, as I gradually tightened my arms around her.


    The room was filled with the faint scent of her perfume. A scent I''ve already grown quite ustomed to. She was dressed in her usual nurse''s outfit but at this point, she felt more like a girlfriend than the usual stern school director.


    "Brat... I''m not letting you do this because I need it. It''s because you enjoy it too much," Hayashi-sensei mumbled into my shoulder, though her bodynguage told a different story. "Sure, sensei. This is the result of my not being able to hold back. You''re always free to scold me." I said with a cheeky grin. If not for her emphasis on ''no kiss'', I''d probably peck her cheek lightly along with that answer.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    s, she''s holding firm on that.


    With her hand on top of mine as though telling me not to have a funny idea apart from holding her by her navel, Hayashi-sensei firmly drew a line between our rtionship and our professional roles.


    It''s like anything more than this and she might not be able to prevent herself from falling for


    me.


    "Alright, tell me what''s on your mind, brat. Do you have any questions for the workshopter?"


    "Mhm... Won''t it be cheating if I get some advice from you?"


    "As if. I''m not going to be presiding over it. I won''t even be there to watch."


    "Why not? Is it because one of the seven mysteries in our school will be solved if the students see you being addressed as director?" I yfully teased. But that''s a valid reason, no?


    In our school, her identity as the school nurse who''s rarely seen in the infirmary has already been cemented as one of the seven mysteries.


    Hayashi-senseiughed and shook her head, "You know it''s not that, Onoda. It''s just that I need to handle other school matters. You, students, are so silly to create those mysteries."


    "Well, it''s part of the school experience." I shrugged before anchoring my chin on my shoulder, "Most students don''t even know your face, sensei. Yet here I am, hugging you intimately."


    "Don''t let it get to your head, brat," Hayashi-sensei said, poking my cheek lightly. "Now, let''s talk about the workshop. What do you have in mind?"


    I leaned back, my mind racing with ideas. "Well, since it''s going to be about filtering what we can and cannot do at the cultural festival, I bet it will be all about creativity. It''s not apetition but with a prize on the line, everyone will be toopetitive for it so... I''m already expecting some absurd ideas from everyone."


    That''s how it is. Hopefully, whoever is going to facilitate it among the teachers will be understanding and open-minded enough to handle all the creative chaos we''re going to


    throw at them.


    Hayashi-sensei nodded, "I hate to admit but you''re always thinking ahead, Onoda. It''s one of the reasons why you''re so good at navigating through theseplex situations."


    "Am I being praised? What about a kiss as my reward?"


    "Dream on, brat." Hayashi-sensei chuckled, pping my hand lightly,


    I flipped my hand over, capturing hers and before she could pull it away, I already filled the gaps between her fingers. "Sensei, I''m just saying that we could make it a little more


    interesting."


    Her eyes narrowed and she tightened her grip on my hand as though trying to make me feel pain from it. Unfortunately, her strength was insufficient, "It won''t be interesting, brat."


    Although her tone sounded like she was already giving up, I could tell she was simply preventing herself from giving in. She didn''t want to cross the line, even if it was already blurred enough that we were dancing around it.


    It might have to do with the fact that I''m her first love''s son as well as the measures she took regarding forbidden rtionships.


    A few minutester, our moment once again came to an end. We also talked about Ichihara Jun and the penalty he''d gotten. She told me that she couldn''t get it any more harsher for him


    or the board might bombard her with questions. Even if it was her school, the influence of that family was still strong.


    I wouldn''t really me her for that. And the punishment that pompous idiot had gotten should be enough to humble him. At least, for now.


    "Alright, sensei. See you tomorrow. I''lle again even if I have nothing to report."


    "... Brat. How did you even turn this around? This daily reporting is supposed to keep you in check, not whatever''s happening nowadays." Hayashi-sensei sighed and put a hand on her head as she muttered under her breath.


    However, despite her words, her face was flushed red, and her eyes remained focused on me. She enjoyed every moment of our banter just as much as I did.

 Chapter 2389: Sickly Manipulator

    Chapter 2389: Sickly Maniptor


    ?


    Returning to the infirmary, I found Minami Shouko had fallen into a deep sleep. Her breathing was rough and uneven.


    It looked like her fever was still taking its toll on her. I took out a wet towel and gently ced it over her forehead, hoping to ease her difort.


    However, the sensation of the wet towel on her skin stirred Minami Shouko awake. Her eyes fluttered open to reveal a confused gaze as she found me hovering over her.


    "Y-you. Why are you here?" She spoke despite the difficulty it caused her, her voice raspy and weak.


    "Why, huh? I''ve found a sick senior in the infirmary. I thought I should look after her before the lunch break ends. s, she woke up and found me wiping her forehead."


    I intentionally used a yful tone with Minami Shouko, hoping it would help ease her difort.


    "In any case, don''t mind me, senpai. You''re not supposed to be up yet, you know? Rest, or I''ll have to scold you like I do with the others."


    Minami Shouko blinked a few times then nodded weakly before closing her eyes again. But a few secondster, perhaps realizing that I had just ordered her, she opened them again and protested, "You cheeky guy. Y-you''re not supposed to tell me what to do... I''m your senior." I couldn''t help but smile at her stubbornness. "Haven''t we established our rtionship already, senpai? Even though you''re my senior, I''m the guy who''s providing you with a genuine connection. Let me do this, okay?"


    Minami Shouko pouted but she didn''t protest further. Instead, she let out a small sigh and closed her eyes again, pulling the nket up to her face.


    I sat down on the chair beside her, holding the towel to keep it cold, asionally dabbing her forehead.


    "If your girls find you here, they won''t like it, will they?" Minami Shouko mumbled from beneath the nket, opening her eyes slightly to meet my gaze.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got it covered," I assured her with a wink, keeping my voice low. "It''s not like I''m eloping with you. I''m just taking care of a sickly senior."


    Minami Shouko''s eyes twinkled for a brief moment before they grew serious again. "What do you mean, ''sickly''?" she murmured, her voice filled with a hint of vulnerability.


    "Exactly what I mean, look at you," I said with a gentle smile, cing the cold towel back on her forehead. "But you know, it''s quite a discovery finding you here. Where''s the usual maniptor that pushed me to do all her bidding before revealing herself?"


    Minami Shouko''s cheeks reddened even more, the heat of her fever seeminglypeting with her embarrassment. "S-shut up. You''re not supposed to know about this."


    "Yet, I already know. I heard from Hayashi-sensei. You''re a regr here. Is everything alright at home, senpai?" I asked, masking my genuine concern with a yful nudge as I ced the towel aside to hold her hand instead.


    The girl immediately turned her head to the other side, avoiding my gaze. Her hand, however, remained in mine, her fingers interlocking with mine slightly. Whether that was her conscious action or not, it showed that her body knew where to get itsfort.


    "It''s nothing you need to worry about, Onoda-kun," She replied in a voice barely above a whisper.


    I guess she didn''t want to talk about her more personal circumstances yet. That''s fine... there''s no need to force her.


    "I understand. But senpai, if this happens again, find me. I''ll take care of you."


    "Oh, shut up, Onoda-kun. Y-you... You''re not my boyfriend." Minami Shouko''s protest was weak, her voice muffled by the nket.


    I chuckled lightly, "No, but I am the one who''s here with you now, caring for you. Of course, you don''t have to thank me. I''m here on my own ord. But if my presence is making you ufortable then... I''ll leave"


    Her grip on my hand tightened ever so slightly and then, as if pleading to not be left alone, she turned her face back to me before saying, "D-don''t go."


    "Mhm. I heard you loud and clear, senpai." I squeezed her hand gently, giving her aforting smile. "I''ll be here until the bell rings. You can go back to sleep."


    Minami Shouko''s eyes searched mine for a moment before she nodded, closing them once again. Her hand remained in mine. It was cold as the heat inside her body had yet to fully disperse. I ced my other hand on top, enclosing her hand fully to warm it up.


    A few minutester, Minami Shouko murmured silently, "This is the first time someone has sat beside me while I''m sick."


    Her words were barely audible, but they resonated with me deeply. Whatever trouble she was facing at home, it was to the point that she was alone even when faced with a sickness.


    Is her body naturally sickly or is it the result of something else? Only Minami Shouko knew the


    answer.


    I remained sitting beside her, listening to the steady rhythm of her breathing. Clearly, she had a lot on her mind, but she wasn''t ready to unload it all. That was alright with me. Sometimes, people just needed a silent presence to feel less alone.


    As the bell rang, signaling the end of lunch and the start of the next ss, Minami Shouko''s eyes fluttered open again. "You should go back... I''ll be fine,"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her voice was still weak but with a hint of resilience.


    "Alright. You don''t have to go to the Student Council today, senpai. I''ll tell Shizu. Rest up," I said, giving her hand onest gentle squeeze before standing up.


    As I turned around to leave, Minami Shouko called out to me onest time, "Thank you, Onoda-kun."


    Her voice was frail, but the sincerity in it was unmistakable.


    "Don''t mention it, senpai. Just remember, you can always find me. I promised to take care of you when I asked you to stop all your pranks," I responded before slipping out of the infirmary and returning to the School Building.


    The fifth period passed by in a blur and soon the festive atmosphere for the iing workshop settled in.


    We, the five representatives of our ss, soon stood up to get to the venue. On the way there, we ran into the representatives of the other ss.


    As usual, I saw the familiar faces of Watanabe, Komoe, Maaya, Misaki, Rae and Sachi. They''re also chosen as representatives of their respective sses.


    But since there''s a prize at stake in this workshop, their fellow representatives forbid them from approaching me, treating this walk to the venue as the start of thepetition.


    Howughable.


    As if they could stop Misaki from droning on me. Boldly squeezing herself between Nami and me, the innocent forehead girl gave them a cheeky grin as she hugged my arm, "Hehe. I''m sorry, Sister Nanami. I won''t be next to Rukiter. Let me have this moment."


    The other girls rolled their eyes in unison, but they didn''t argue. They knew it was pointless. Instead, they passed the me on me for not preventing my girl from doing what she wanted. Nami, in particr, wordlessly mouthed, "Ruu, you''re with me for the entirety of this


    workshop."


    I scratched my cheek as I shamelessly smiled, nodding at her before pulling Misaki closer to me which prompted Chii who was hugging my other arm to do the same.


    And because of this sight, thepetitive atmosphere turned into something else as many eyes fell on me, hostile and not.

 Chapter 2390: The Workshop Starts

    Chapter 2390: The Workshop Starts


    ?


    The workshop venue ended up being the conference room where the Student Council used to gather formittee meetings. It''srge enough that it takes the space of the four ssrooms, making it a fitting venue to gather the representatives of each ss from 1st to 3rd years.


    As we walked into the conference room, the venue was already abuzz with activity.


    Quite a lively atmosphere engulfed the room as representatives from various sses filtered in, staking ims on tables and chatting in hushed tones about their ns.


    Looking around, there wasn''t anyone who hated being chosen as a representative as they all actively participated and even developed subtle rivalries with the other sses that apanied any school event with a prize at stake.


    Misaki reluctantly let go of my arm as we entered. Her yful pout was a silentint as Maaya brought her with their group. Watanabe, Komoe, Rae and Sachi also separated from us as they all took their designated ces with their ssmates.


    As we also moved to our ce, Nami immediately reimed her ce beside me, her subtle smirk daring anyone to challenge her im.


    Well, no one''s really going to fight for that considering Shimura wouldn''t contest for that and Ogawa would not sit next to me.


    In the end, the position of our group of five turned out like this. Nami, me, Chii, Shimura and Ogawa.


    Yeah. Instead of putting me in the middle, Nami pulled us to the left side of the table which resulted in this sitting arrangement.


    No one''sining though, especially when Chii and Nami were already taking their opportunity to be intimate with me even at this venue.


    Anyway, looking at the side of seniors, there are only a few among my girls who became one of the representatives of their ss.


    Arisa and Izumi were together again to represent their ss. I waved at them which earned me a different reaction from the two.


    As always, the yful senior, Arisa, grinned in delight upon seeing me. On the other hand, Izumi grumpily pouted, acting like she was uninterested in me. Nevertheless, she couldn''t help but stare at me longer than necessary, provoking a reaction from Nami who tightened her embrace on my arm.


    There''s also Marika among the third years. I don''t know if I''ll be pleased about that but considering the winds of change already happening within their ss, I''ll let it pass as long as she''s having fun with it. Hopefully, the other representatives weren''t Ichihara Jun''s goons. When Marika saw me, she gave me a thumbs up as though she instantly understood what was running in my head. She even pointed to the second year side where Tanaka-senpai was also among the representatives of her ss.


    The girl smiled and nodded at me before gesturing that I didn''t have to worry. She probably had a hand in helping Marika pick out those who would be representatives with her. I don''t know about her influence but... if that''s the case, she deserves to be praised.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    That makes me wonder. What are that vengeful dude''s thoughts about Ichihara Jun''s ''punishment''?


    Uh... Forget it. I''m not interested in his puny n to take revenge. In the end, aren''t I the only one who produced a tangible result? While that vengeful dude remained hidden from wherever he was hiding. If I see him in the future, I''ll throw a punch at him just for the fact that he tried to use Marika for his unrealized revenge.


    As soon as thest of the representatives filed into the room, the chosen workshop facilitator, a middle-aged female teacher with an infectious enthusiasm, pped her hands to gather everyone''s attention. She''s teaching a senior ss so I had no idea what her name is.


    The workshop facilitator''s voice cut through the low hum of chatter, her tone bright and engaging as she began, "Wee, everyone! It''s so exciting to see this much energy in one room. I''m Tachibana-sensei, and I''ll be guiding this workshop today."


    Tachibana-sensei''s charisma was evident from the way she held the room''s attention. With her neat attire and kind smile, she exuded an approachable air. She''s a veteran of engaging students.


    "As you all know, this workshop is about nning and brainstorming ideas for the cultural festival. To ensure that every ss and club will be making their booths viable and not disastrous likest year. While it isn''t apetition, there will be a small prize for one ss in each year level whose ideas are deemed the most creative and practical by the panel of teachers. Remember, creativity is the key but be mindful of different circumstances. Don''t bite more than you can chew and remember, safety is our priority!" Tachibana-sensei announced.


    Her eyes swept across the room,nding on a few individuals, including me. For a moment, I thought she lingered, but her gaze quickly moved on. At this point, I had already gotten the title of most well-known student, second only to Shizu despite being a first year.


    "Now, let''s get started. Each table will brainstorm ideas for their ss. You''ll have forty-five minutes for the first round where you only need the idea and a rough outline. Afterward, you''ll be given a chance to present your concepts and we''ll discuss them together as a group. Questions before we begin?"


    A few hands went up from the room, mostly from second- and third-year students. Their questions ranged from logistical concerns about materials to how the evaluation process would work. Tachibana-sensei answered each question with practiced ease, her enthusiasm never faltering.


    Everyone was really the cream of the crop. No one put up nonsense in their questions like how the loudmouth Yamada tended to do in our ss.


    Meanwhile, at our table, Nami had already pulled out a notepad and pen where she listed the ideas we''d gathered during our discussion earlier along with the rest of the ss.


    Chii, the fake gyaru, leaned forward, twirling her pen between her fingers as she nced between us. Her yful smirk suggested she already had something up her sleeve. Shimura timidly looked over at us, perhaps she only suited herself to just be someone who would supplement their ideas rather than be the source of it. As for Ogawa, the guy looked like he was too afraid to speak up. He''s still conscious about Nami or us, in particr.


    Well, he''s a teammate this time so I signaled for him to speak his mind. Nami and Chii also didn''t have any problem with that as long as it''s about the current activity and without bringing up past grievances then it''s fine.


    Once the Q&A session ended, Tachibana-sensei pped her hands again. "Alright, everyone! You have forty-five minutes. Get those creative juices flowing!"


    The room erupted into the sound of voices as each group dove into their brainstorming


    session.


    Nami was the first to speak at our table, "Alright, let''s keep this simple and impactful. No need for overly borate ns that''ll stretch us thin. Any ideas or do I start by picking one


    from here?"


    Chii leaned her chin on her hand before chuckling. "I''ll start. A haunted house. However, instead of turning our ssroom into abyrinth where we''ll station our ''ghosts'', let''s have them solve a mystery inside instead."


    "Haunted house is a typical choice but if you put that twist in... it''s viable. What kind of mystery then?" I answered in ce of Nami as Chii was squeezing my hand as though signaling for me to back her up.


    "Make it like an escape room. We''ll leave riddles and clues inside. Then at the exit, we''ll ask them a question. If they fail to answer or they answer wrong, they''ll have to pay us double the fee. Hehe," Chii suggested with a mischievous sparkle in her eye.


    If we were in an anime, her pupils would''ve turned into money signs as the sound of a cash register chimed in the background.

 Chapter 2391: First Round

    Chapter 2391: First Round


    ?


    "Double the fee, huh? That''s a... great idea," I shamelessly smirked while rubbing my chin thoughtfully, "It will be a money trap that people will still pay to experience."


    "Hehe. I know you''ll back me up, Kii!" Chii proudly tapped my shoulder.


    She then gathered the reaction of the other three at our table.


    Nami let out a small sigh as she was clearly not enthusiastic about the idea. Possibly because of how I supported Chii''s idea.


    She tapped her pen against the notepad as she spoke, dissecting the idea, "I agree that sounds fun, Chii. But we want people to enjoy it and feel they''re getting their money''s worth. Doubling the fee for failure is too extreme, I think? The mystery element is a good twist but we should bnce it with the experience. What kind of riddles or tasks are you thinking about?"


    Chii grinned, clearly ready for the challenge. "Something spooky but fun! Maybe we scatter puzzle pieces around the room. Each one will be guarded by a ''ghost'' or any other scary creature. Their main purpose is to scare the visitors and have them skip the mini-challenges or riddles to get the pieces. If they''re brave enough to get all the pieces, they canbine them to unlock the final answer. We''ll be giving them a souvenir at the end like an award for finishing the challenge.


    Ogawa still hesitated but eventually, he spoke up, joining in the discussion. "Uhm. That could work. I... can see it working. However, the challenges should be easy. If we make it frustrating, it might turn people off. Maybe include hints that they can earn or buy? The ''ghosts'' have to be convincing too."


    "Not bad," I spoke up next, nodding at him which immediately made the guy flinch as if he wasn''t expecting me to not put down his participation.


    "Yes. Hints can be a way to generate extra revenue without making it feel like we''re forcing them to spend. Plus, it adds an interactiveyer. However, implementing it will be difficult. Since we want to scare them enough to skip, we should just let them buy the pieces rather than hints themselves. For example, another dedicated section where a fortune teller or a witch will be selling those while acting enigmatic.


    Chii was easily the one most agreeable to that idea. Nami, although she could tell how shameless it would be to sell ''key pieces'' toplete their booth''s activity, she knew that it was in line with the workshop''s theme.


    Ogawa subtly nodded, not saying anything anymore.


    As we seemed to have finished deliberating whether to adopt that as our idea, Shimura raised her hand timidly. "Umm, what about the decorations? A haunted house needs the right atmosphere. Do we also need to be mindful of that with the outline?"


    "Good question," Nami said, jotting it down. "We''ll have to put it to ensure that they won''t be able to pick out the problem of producing such a booth. Let''s decide on how much we want to spend versus how much we aim to earn, ounting for the current budget of our ss, and list some other items that we can buy if we win the additional funding."


    At this point, the brainstorming session was in full swing. Nami facilitated the conversation smoothly, keeping us on track while ensuring everyone had a chance to contribute.


    Even Ogawa, with my pettiness towards him turned off, started showing some of his capabilities that many girls had seen before I stepped into the picture. He handled the logistical problems for the outline.


    Soon, we got this general outline.


    [The Haunted Mystery Room: Concept and Features


    Theme: A haunted house with a mystery twist. Participants are considered investigators


    trapped in a cursed room and must solve the mystery to escape.


    Setup: The ssroom will be divided into sections, each with a hidden challenge guarded by a "ghost" (a ssmate in costume).n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Challenges: Riddles, logic puzzles, or physical tasks (like finding hidden objects or unlocking a box). This will award the key pieces to solve the mystery.


    Optional Task: In case the investigators get too scared or miss a challenge, they can buy the key pieces from another student in a witch or fortune teller costume inside a hidden section for a small fee.


    Final Task: Combine the clues gathered from each challenge or bought to solve the overarching mystery and escape.


    Additional Note: If they fail to find the hidden section leading to an unsolved mystery, they''ll be asked to pay double the fee as a penalty.


    Decorations: DIY spooky decor, dim lighting, sound effects, and props to create an eerie atmosphere.]


    As the conversation continued, Chii''s excitement grew. "That looks pretty great. Double the fee is now more optional. Hehe. Now then, we should talk about cranking up the scare elements! Rather than just some ssmates guarding each section, some ssmates could do jump scares at key moments!"


    "I''ll pass on that role," Ogawa immediately opted out of it.


    "I can handle it!" Chii said confidently, puffing out her chest. "Let me at ''em. I can also be responsible for makeup. An-rin and Kushii will help me."


    Nami smirked. "Alright, we''ll put you on the scare team. But don''t forget that it''s about timing. Too much and it might ruin the flow of the mystery."


    Shimura added softly, "We should also think about how to reset the room between groups. It needs to be quick so we don''t keep people waiting."


    "Good point," I said, giving her an encouraging smile. "We will assign a team specifically for resets. If we n the room''syout carefully, it should be manageable."


    Soon after that, we continued to add to the outline.


    [Additional Ideas and Adjustments


    Difficulty Levels: Offer different levels of difficulty. Easy, medium, and hard. That way participants can choose based on theirfort level.


    Time Limit: Introduce a time limit to add tension and keep the flow of participants steady.


    Role Assignments: Split the ss into teams for different responsibilities: actors, decorators, reset crew and logistics.


    Safety: Ensure all tasks and props are safe, especially for younger participants.]


    As the discussion continued, I couldn''t help but nce around the room to check on my girls.


    Other tables were deep in conversation, some animated, others more subdued.


    At the senior tables, Arisa and Izumi were huddled together, their expressions serious. Marika, on the other hand, waved at me when she caught my gaze, earning a subtle sigh from


    Nami.


    "Focus, Ruu," Nami said, nudging me gently.


    "I am focused," I replied with a grin. "I''m just admiring the view."


    Chii leaned closer with a sly smirk. "Jealous, Nanami?"


    "Not in the slightest when we have this guy locked on our side," Nami shot back, though the


    slight tightening of her grip on my arm said otherwise.


    As the forty-five minutes ticked down, our concept began to solidify.


    Nami took charge of organizing the notes, Chii enthusiastically nned the scare tactics,


    Shimura quietly worked on logistical details, and Ogawa, to everyone''s surprise, came up with some of the riddles. I guess he can be useful too.


    By the time Tachibana-sensei called for the brainstorming session to end, we were already confident in our n.


    "If we pass this round, let us do the presentation together, Ruu," Nami said with her eyes already sparkling with enthusiasm and confidence.

 Chapter 2392: Selected Classes

    Chapter 2392: Selected sses


    ?


    To decide who would pass, Tachibana-sensei called for two teachers sitting at the panel to join her in evaluating each ss''s outline. They split into three directions.


    The other two teachers went to evaluate the second and third years while Tachibana-sensei walked toward our area.


    As our table was the closest to her, she approached us with an air of undeniable curiosity, her clipboard held tightly against her chest.


    She stopped just short of us offering a weing smile as she gestured for our group to give her our outline.


    "Alright, Year 1 ss 1, let me see what you''ve prepared." She began with a jubnt tone as though she was expecting something great from us.


    I don''t know. She was probably watching us too closely during our discussions.


    Nami confidently handed over our outline, her arms trembling slightly from excitement.


    "Here it is, Tachibana-sensei. We''ve outlined the concept, logistics, and even included a safety n."


    Tachibana-sensei took the paper, her eyes scanning the document quickly but thoroughly. As she read, her expression shifted a few times. First curiosity there was curiosity, then amusement, and finally a slight nod of approval.


    "A haunted house with a mystery twist," she mused aloud, tapping her pen against her clipboard. "Clever. The idea of offering different difficulty levels and a time limit is a nice touch. It''ll keep the flow steady and ensure participants have a tailored experience. However, you have to be very thorough on that. Won''t your ssmatesin about having to switch gears depending on the visitor''s preference?"


    She raised a question and looked at us one by one, her eyes lingered on me quite a bit longer than the others. If it was a secondter, I would''ve thought she was waiting for me to answer her question.


    I thought my charm had already subsided weeks after the haircut but it seems to still have been working.


    Nami eventually answered, "That''s the thing, sensei. It''s still an outline for now. When we present thister or if ever our ss chooses this n for our cultural festival booth, we''ll make adjustments."


    Tachibana-sensei nodded in approval, satisfied by Nami''s answer,


    "Fair enough. I can also see that you''ve considered safety. That''s an excellent move. Events like these can sometimes overlook practical concerns in favor of excitement."


    "Thank you, Sensei," Nami calmly replied but her voice carried a hint of pride.


    Tachibana-sensei''s gaze shifted to Chii. "I heard your voice earlier. This is your suggestion. Great creativity and you have a good group around you to build on that. I''m looking forward to hearing screamsing from the ssroom if ever your ss adopted this."


    Chii grinned. "Hehe, you''re right sensei, it won''t be possible with only my idea. And if visitors don''t scream at least once, it shouldn''t be called a haunted house at all!"


    Tachibana-sensei chuckled. "Just make sure you don''t scare anyone too much. A bnce between fun and fright is key."


    After that, she turned to Ogawa and praised him too on his part.


    Then turning to Shimura, Tachibana-sensei also nodded approvingly. "The logistics section is clear and well-thought-out. Assigning a reset crew to keep things running smoothly was a great idea."


    Shimura blushed at the praise, mumbling a soft "thank you" under her breath. She then looked at me, possibly expecting me to praise her as well. And so I did, I stretched my arm from behind Chii, squeezing Shimura''s hand softly.


    Yep. I couldn''t stop myself from showing my appreciation again.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In any case, Tachibana-sensei''s eyes finallynded back on me, "And you, Onoda-kun. You seem like the linchpin of this group. What''s your role in all of this?"


    My role, huh? She already got the answer. I''m nothing more than the glue binding our group, ensuring that everything will run smoothly.


    I shrugged with a yful smile. "I''m just here to make sure everything ties together, Sensei. Teamwork makes the dream work, after all."


    "Is that so?" Tachibana-sensei''s eyes twinkled and she made a note on her clipboard. "Well, you all did an excellent job. Your outline is detailed and creative. Apart from the few things I mentioned, I can say that you''ve clearly put a lot of thought into this. The other sses will have to show something better than this."


    With that, she moved on to the next group, leaving us to exhale collectively.


    "She seemed impressed," Nami said as she leaned her head on my shoulder, findingfort in me again.


    Likewise, Chii pumped her fist in the air before taking my other shoulder. "Of course she was! We nailed it!"


    Shimura simply nodded. Her face was still slightly pink from the praise and perhaps the sensation of my hand on hers.


    Ogawa was still reluctant to say something so he just nodded at his side. The guy had been so traumatized to be talked down by Nami again he was turning to mute.


    And even if they''re still in the same club, Nami and the others had collectively stopped talking to him, or at least, only when necessary. It was only Arisa, the most considerate of them all, who would not exclude anyone from their club''s activity.


    "Well, we can''t be too rxed just yet," I said, tapping the table lightly. "There are a lot of other good ideas floating around this room. Let''s hope ours stands out."


    Although I said that, I was confident that we could pass this round wlessly.


    The next ten minutes felt like an eternity as we waited for Tachibana-sensei and the others to finish evaluating all the outlines.


    I looked around the room and it was easy to tell who among those who were already evaluated did great. Some were smiling while others were depressed. Still, some never lost confidence in


    what they made.


    Finally, after bringing their clipboards - most likely filled with notes and scores for each ss - to the panel of teachers presiding over this workshop, Tachibana-sensei returned to the front of the room. She pped her hands to get everyone''s attention.


    "Alright, everyone! The results are in. First, I want tomend all of you for your creativity and hard work. We had a tough time deciding, but we''ve selected two outlines from each year level that stood out for their innovation, practicality, and engagement potential to move to the next round."


    The room grew tense as everyone leaned forward, waiting for the announcement.


    "But before announcing the winners, as I said earlier, you will have to present your ideas to us better than just bullet points on a paper. We want to hear the bits that you can''t write and the vision you want to realize with these creative outlines.


    Tachibana-sensei let the anticipation linger for a moment, her sharp gaze scanning the room. She''s clearly enjoying the suspense, her clipboard resting lightly against her curvy hips. "Now, for the selected outlines from the first-years," She began, her voice resonating through the room. "The first group moving on is... Year 1 ss 3, with their ''Grand Ball Cafe'' concept!"


    A table not far from us erupted in cheers. Naturally, I heard the familiar jubnt voice of Misaki along with Umeda and the other two from their ss. Only Maaya remained calm as if she was already expecting their outline to be chosen. Or maybe, she''s just so mindful of her public image that she couldn''t fully lose herposure like that.


    I don''t know what exactly Grand Ball Cafe means but it''s probably inspired by those medieval


    balls where royalty or prominent nobles will invite guests for a huge party.


    It didn''t necessarily have to open a dance floor as it was a socializing event but if they''re


    turning it into a cafe, they must''ve included that too.


    Maybe Maaya will be ying the Queen who invited everyone to the ball? How will it be a cafe


    though? A lot of them have to act like nobles too.


    Alright. Let''s stop overthinking that. We''ll hear their presentationter anyway.


    "And the second group..." Tachibana-sensei nced at her clipboard again, a slight smile


    ying on her lips. "Year 1 ss 1, with your ''Haunted Mystery Room''!"


    Our table collectively exhaled in relief before Chiiunched into an excited cheer. "YES! We''re


    in, Kii!"


    Nami smiled with restrained excitement,


    "We did it," she said softly, her hand finding mine under the table.


    Shimura pped her hands together with a soft but satisfied smile. Even Ogawa looked slightly relieved, though he remained his usual quiet self.


    Unfortunately, ss 2 and 4 had been eliminated, Watanabe and Komoe weren''t depressed but they sure were disappointed for failing to pass the first round. As for Rae and Sachi... I could see Rae looking unbothered. She''s also a little pissed. Most likely, some of her ideas weren''t adapted to their outline. I mean, even though she already warmed up to us, her ssmates must''ve still only known her as the knowledge girl.


    Tachibana-sensei continued to announce the selected groups from the second and third years. Arisa and Marika''s sses are both selected for the next round. "Congrattions to both groups. You''ll be presenting your ideas in front of the panel and your peers after a short break. You can discuss it with your group again. Be prepared to expand


    on your concept, showcase your creativity, and answer any questions that maye up. For now, great work!"

 Chapter 2393: Presentation

    Chapter 2393: Presentation


    ?


    The short break passed quickly and soon Tachibana-sensei called the remaining participants back to order.


    Those who were eliminated were turned into spectators, who could also cast votes on which of the remaining six sses would receive additional funding.


    Apparently, while three sses could be picked to get it, it wasn''t restricted to one in each year level. Two sses from the same year could be chosen and one year level would get nothing.


    The criteria remained to be creativity and viability of its execution on the day of the Cultural Festival. It should be bnced to prevent a disastrous urrence likest year when the whole 1st floor became flooded when the intable pool broke from one of the sses.


    Soon, after a short refresher from Tachibana-sensei, the groups from each year level were brought forward to present their ideas in turn.


    To keep up with the excitement, she decided to draw lots on the order of presentation. That way, the presentation will be more unpredictable.


    The first group to go up to the front was Year 1 ss 3.


    Maaya and Misaki stepped up for the presentation with their characteristic elegance and enthusiasm.


    Maaya''s soothing voice rang clear as she described their ''Grand Ball Cafe''. Misaki was her trusted assistant who would provide the topics and exaggerate them a bit with her boundless innocent enthusiasm which Maaya would smoothen out.


    They detailed how the ssroom would be transformed into an elegant ballroom,plete with themed decor, period costumes while minding the cost, and a ''royal menu'' of snacks and drinks. There would be a mini-stage for performances and even a small dance floor for participants willing to join the nobles'' ball.


    And with Maaya emphasizing the presence of royalty, The designated ''Queen'' or ''King'', depending on what they will agree onter is going to be a part of their booth''s highlight.


    Maaya''s charisma and Misaki''s energy carried their presentation as they provided a polished exnation of their logistical ns. They had a solid concept and the apuse at the end reflected the audience''s approval.


    As they returned to their seats, Maaya looked at me with a triumphant smile while Misaki just cutely waved like she always did.


    Well, I''m proud of them but that doesn''t mean we won''t try to best their presentation.


    Chii nudged me with a yful smirk. "Think we can top that, Kii?"


    "Absolutely. We''ve got the mystery factor. Everyone loves a good scare." I matched her grin before turning to Nami who''s acting a bit restless already. She couldn''t wait to stand up there and present our ideas.


    Unfortunately, we got a little unlucky at the draws. Our ss ended up being thest ss to present.


    Due to that, Nami puffed up her cheeks and felt bummed out. To vent her frustration, she turned to me, her hand sneakily moving to ces she shouldn''t be touching in a public space. I thought Chii would help me out but she, too, acted mischievous as their hands naughtily slipped into my uniform or even my pants.


    They were so discreet about it that not even Shimura noticed what was happening.


    My only reprieve was that they stopped before our turn, allowing me to calm my erection down. And obviously, I reciprocated their naughtiness, just that, I dialed it down a lot that the furthest I did was to glide my hand on their thighs while asionally slipping inside their skirts.


    Among the other sses, I only paid attention to the presentation of Arisa and Izumi as well as Marika.


    They presented unique ideas too that didn''t use the ssic cafe or haunted house as the base theme.


    Arisa''s group from the second year had a fascinating concept called ''Time Traveler''s Market'' They nned to transform their ssroom into a bustling, multi-era marketce where visitors could ''travel'' through time. Each section of the room would represent a different era -Victorian Ennd, Sengoku Japan, a futuristic utopia, and even a prehistoric barter system. The twist? Visitors would be given tokens to "trade" in each section, allowing them to interact with actors in character, learn snippets of history, and purchase themed trinkets or snacks.


    Arisa''s delivery was methodical andpelling, while Izumi brought a touch of precision to the presentation, acting out interactions between ''time travelers'' and the shopkeepers. Their presentation was met with enthusiastic apuse, as it was both educational and engaging, clearly targeting a broader audience.


    It also became a stage for Izumi to not just be known as the unreasonable delinquent. It showed that there''s more to her than just her outward appearance.


    Arisa and I couldn''t help but exchange thumbs up when the apuse focused on Izumi''s performance.


    It was such a sight to behold.


    Of course, when Izumi noticed that, she red at me before gesturing how she wanted me to meet with herter. Will she scold me? Probably not. I mean, their punishments and scoldings are often rewarding for me.


    Marika''s group from the third year went a different route with their ''Prison Lock-up Service''. The concept involved turning the ssroom into a huge prison facility to hold students for 15 minutes up to an hour. They will act as wardens who will lock up anyone for a fee.


    There''s going to be a mockup trial that can make the one who paid to be locked up as well. But that''s if the prisoner managed to provide a reasonable excuse for them to turn on their clients.


    In order to not make it feel like a dark ce to be and keep up the fun and entertainment, participants will be handed a puzzle or a questionnaire they can answer to lower their jail time.


    Honestly, that wasn''t what I was expecting from Marika but when they finished their presentation, the golden ringlet girl looked at me as if she was already thinking of locking me up there with her.


    Anyway, their attention to detail was evident, with backup ns for technical issues. Furthermore, considerations for those who might resist were addressed in detail.


    When it was our turn, Nami stepped forward first, her mischievous smile remaining on her lips yet her posture radiated quiet confidence. There wasn''t even a trace of her earlier naughtiness as she introduced our concept sinctly, emphasizing its unique blend of thrill, challenge, and interactivity.


    Her voice was steady, drawing the panel and the audience''s attention immediately.


    She exined the scare elements in detail while using me to mime a few of the jump scares, earning chuckles from the audience and a nod of approval from the panel.


    Then after that, it became my turn to the mechanics of the difficulty levels and how theyout would adapt to different participants.


    "The Haunted Mystery Room will provide an immersive experience to scare anyone and everyone. Each section will be designed to keep participants engaged, whether they''re solving puzzles or facing their fears. And with clear pathways and adaptable setups, we ensure that every individual or a group can enjoy or dread the atmosphere." I raised the volume of my voice a bit, drawing the attention of everyone.


    Nami continued after me and together, we presented everything we listed there and answeredN?v(el)B\\jnn


    the questions from the panel, clearing out their doubts.


    By the time we wrapped up, the apuse felt genuine and I could tell from the panel''s expressions that we had left a strong impression.


    I saw Tachibana-sensei with a pleased grin as if she was ready to give the award right away. I also saw Shio, Ryouko-san, and Orimura-sensei who arrived to spectate at some point in time. All of them had this proud look as they watched me and Nami take our bow.


    Really, we put a lot of thought into this. If we didn''t win then I guess it''s still fine. The experience alone is enjoyable enough for us.

 Chapter 2394: Three Winners

    Chapter 2394: Three Winners


    ?


    The voting processmenced immediately after our presentation.


    Each member of the audience was handed a slip of paper to cast their votes for the three most deserving sses. Tachibana-sensei emphasized the importance of considering creativity, feasibility, and potential audience appeal.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nevertheless, their votes would probably only amount to 20% of the total score, and the panel of judges consisting of teachers from different grades would decide the remaining 80%.


    It was a tense few minutes as the chatter of the deliberating audience and panel buzzed inside the conference room.


    Although I only focused on the presentations where my girls were involved, the other two sses also had some great creativity with their ideas. I wouldn''t be so confident to think that we already bagged the price.


    I nced around us and noticed Maaya''s group still radiating confidence. Yeah. If it''s that girl, as long as it''s anything not involving her Nee-sama or me, she''d never break character.


    Arisa remained to be all smiles whereas Izumi was the one showing signs of anxiety as they waited for the announcement result.


    Meanwhile, Marika was crowded by her ssmates, looking like they were trying to make amends for turning their backs on her. She remained calm and collected, acting like she didn''t mind what happened in the past.


    Well, even though Tanaka-senpai selected them carefully, they''re still far from her who''s now trying to be Marika''s friend rather than her follower.


    If they try something against Marika again, I won''t be lenient even if they''re girls or just following orders.


    Once the votes were collected and tallied, Tachibana-sensei stepped forward, clipboard in hand, and pped her hands for attention.


    "Alright, everyone! The results are in. Before I announce the winners, I want tomend each group for their hard work and creativity. We, teachers, look forward to a peaceful Cultural Festival this year. You, first years, had no idea how chaotic it wasst year. Apart from the disastrous flood, there were more technical and logistical errors that weremitted because of their excessive creativity. Hopefully this time, you can make us all proud and entertained without giving us headaches."


    She smirked at the senior sses before continuing with a yful tone, dispelling the anxiety in the room brought about by waiting.


    Mhm. She''s kinda great at that.


    Tachibana-sensei''s smirk and lighthearted tone broke the tension in the room as some of the students exhaled.


    A ripple of chuckles then spread even among the senior students she had teased. Her ability to handle the room with ease was impressive and perhaps part of the reason she had been chosen to host this workshop. She was also well-liked among the senior students and staff alike. She held the suspense a moment longer, scanning her clipboard before continuing.


    "Now, without further ado, let''s move on to the winners of the presentations. Remember, this was a close contest, and every group here brought something unique to the table. So even if your ss isn''t chosen, you''ve all done a fantastic job."


    As she said that, the hands gripping mine tightened as both Nami and Chii waited in bated breaths. Nami did everything she could to present it concisely. On the other hand Chii, as the source of the idea, wanted to bring it out to reality. And with the additional funding, it''d be more viable.


    Influenced by their nervousness, I also gulped down as Tachibana-sensei''s eyes scanned the whole room before her lips curved up into a pleasant smile before pointing at our table.


    "First up! Year 1 ss 1: The Haunted Mystery Room!"


    When she called our ss''s name and the title of our concept, the cheer that erupted at our table was a mixture of pure joy and relief. The three girls, Nami, Chii and Shimura all stood up and rejoiced.


    And since I was between them, I also ended up getting pulled by them, revealing our joined hands underneath.


    Not minding the focus on that, the girls wore radiant smiles as we bowed to Tachibana- sensei, to the panel and then to the rest of the audience.


    Shimura let out a soft "Yay!" before covering her mouth in embarrassment when we sat back down.


    "We did it, Ruu!" Likewise, Nami couldn''t contain her joy even though she tried to maintain herposure.


    "Hehe... We''ll get everyone on board for this idea. Kii, leave this to us. You have the Literature Club to worry about, after all.''


    "Sure but that didn''t mean I wouldn''t help at all." I nodded, "Anyway, this was thanks to everyone''s effort. You did great too, Ogawa."


    "Yeah.¡± Perhaps surprised that I would address him with praise, the guy was slightly taken aback as he replied stiffly.


    As long as he stays in hisne and takes care of Mami from now on, I won''t be so petty as to torment him at any given moment. After all, he''s going to be my brother-inw, no?


    Now, I''m missing Kazuha-nee. Forget it. I''ll just give her a callter.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed Maaya giving me an approving nod, though her smile carried a trace ofpetitiveness, a silent acknowledgment of our aplishment. Misaki, as usual, waved energetically, mouthing something I couldn''t quite catch but assumed was a congrattion.


    Naturally, Arisa, Izumi, Marika, and the other girls in the audience were also congratting


    us.


    As the apuse died down, Tachibana-sensei continued with her announcement. "Now. Now. For the next ss..." Her voice trailed for a bit as her face twisted a bit as though she was finding it uneptable that she couldn''t bend the rule of picking only three from the six unique concepts. "... Year 2 ss 4: The Time Traveler''s Market!"


    As expected, Arisa and Izumi''s group secured their spot.


    The apuse for their ''Time Traveler''s Market'' was just as enthusiastic, if not more so, given its innovative and educational appeal. Izumi, though visibly relieved, tried to keep herposure. She shot me a brief nce that was half gratitude and half her usual challenging demeanor. I decided. I would tease her about thister.


    Arisa also acknowledged the apuse with a graceful nod, her eyes meeting mine briefly then she openly sent me a flying kiss, drawing attention to me once again.


    That was intentional. Arisa was also announcing to those who could pick it up that she was


    close to me or I was the one she gave her heart to.


    Those unhappy upon realizing that were already ring at me.


    "You''re proud, aren''t you?" Nami teased, nudging me.


    "Of course," I admitted with a chuckle. "They earned it."


    Soon, Tachibana-sensei continued for the final ss that will receive additional funding for


    their Cultural Festival.


    She yfully let the room boil in anticipation as well, her eyes darting over the remaining four sses to hype them up.


    "Finally, the final ss whose creativity shone brighter than the rest was none other than..."


    At that point, her eyes alternated between two sses only. Marika''s and Maaya''s.


    Really, she''s making everyone anxious again.


    In any case, the wait was soon over as her arms pointed somewhere and remained there.


    "... Year 1 ss 3: The Grand Ball Cafe!"


    The room instantly burst into apuse as Maaya and her group celebrated their well-


    deserved victory.


    Misaki''s innocent cheerfulness then spread as she squealed happily while bouncing out of her seat to run to our table and hugging my head from behind.


    "Ruki! We won too!" The innocent forehead girl rubbed our cheeks together as she expressed


    her joy.


    I patted her head and nodded, "Good job. I''m looking forward to visiting your booth during the festival. Will you be the queen or my princess?"


    "I''ll be your wife..." Misaki blushingly whispered which Nami and Chii reacted to by hugging


    my arm tightly.


    Because of Misaki''s actions, Tachibana-sensei who was watching everything from the front


    couldn''t help but yfullyment with the microphone still in her hand, "Look at what we have here. Onoda-kun is winning in a different department."


    That drew a peal ofughter from the girls while most teachers facepalmed at how I somehow outshone the celebration of the winning sses.


    I guess they''re free to me me but there''s no way I will stop my girls from rejoicing like this.

 Chapter 2395: Carrying Satsuki

    Chapter 2395: Carrying Satsuki


    ?


    The scene in the ssroom ended up being like a Hero''s Return after subjugating the Demon King as our ssmates, with the lead of my girls, celebrated our victory.


    Unsurprisingly enough, the news traveled quicker than us as we got showered in praises as they chanted the amount we would be receiving as additional funding.


    It wasn''t that big, of course. Only 50,000 yen. Nheless, with that amount, we could lower our contribution when buying materials for props or securing supplies that we would be using for the booth.


    So, that''s why everyone was happy to hear that we won.


    After that, Chii excitedly bragged about the concept, dering to everyone that we''d be pushing for the Haunted Mystery Room to be our theme for the uing Cultural Festival, bypassing our supposed meeting tomorrow to vote for it.


    Were there any objections? Of course. But they just got drowned by the approval of the majority.


    In fact, Chii had already begun nning with the girls for the remaining time before club hours.


    I silently watched from the side during all that while enjoying thefort provided by Satsuki who pretended to be fast asleep as she moved her desk next to mine to lean on my shoulder.


    Although it was pretense at first, the grumpy girl truly fell asleep despite the rowdy state of the ssroom.


    Even after the bell rang, signaling the end of the school day, Satsuki remained slumped against my shoulder. Due to that, I ended up staying with her, preventing me from escorting the other girls to their clubs.


    Of course, most of them didn''t mind it and even if they''re slightly jealous of Satsuki hogging this opportunity, they just whispered for me to make it up to them on another asion. "Hey, Satsuki. Let''s go. You still have practice, right?" After waiting for at least ten minutes while enduring the stares from ssmates on Cleaning Duty, I shook the girl slightly.


    With a yawn, the girl rubbed her eyes before looking up at me. Then, as she surveyed the nearly empty ssroom, she closed her eyes again and even slotted herself further in my embrace.


    At this act, Misumi couldn''t help butment, "Onoda-kun, why not carry her out instead? It''s enviable but... we won''t be able to start cleaning if you two remained there."


    Behind her, our other ssmates who were on duty today nodded in agreement. But that girl, isn''t she bing bold as well? It is enviable, huh?


    "I guess you''re right. Sorry for the trouble, guys."


    "Wait. I''m just joking. You can''t possibly carry her up to the gymnasium, right?"


    "I think I can. Watch." I smirked before adjusting my position to pick up the girl and stand up from our seat.


    It''s not a princess carry but something more... scandalous, if I might say. Satsuki unconsciously wrapped her arms and legs around me in a tight hold with her face buried on my neck.


    If a teacher saw us like this, regardless of the reason, we''d be scolded for sure. But as luck would have it, the only ones present were the Cleaning Club members. But even then, the reactions of our ssmates, especially the girls like Misumi, Amano, Esumi and Kikuchi were close to being bbergasted. As for the two boys, Hino and Hashimoto, the two both gave me a nod of approval with a hint of enviousness.


    I mean, even if they don''t hate my guts like the others, they''re still envious of how lucky I am with the girls.


    "Onoda-kun... You''re not thinking of carrying her outside like that, right?" Misumi''s eyes widened as she looked at us, still in apromising position.


    Kikuchi also spoke but with a resigned tone as if this sight was already normal to her, "It''s Onoda. Even if it''s shameless, he''ll still do it."


    "Come on Kikuchi. I may be shameless but I won''t go out of my way to draw more attention." Iughed and then tried to fix Satsuki''s posture.


    However, because of how tightly Satsuki was holding on to me, it became impossible. So, I looked at the girls with a helpless expression before saying, "... Alright. I think I might need your help moving her to my back."


    Amidst the giggles, they stepped closer to help, starting with Misumi and then Kikuchi. Eventually, Amano and Esumi also joined in as they carefully untangled Satsuki''s arms and legs from around me.


    As they did, their cheeks flushed at the sudden proximity and I couldn''t help but tease them a little, "Sorry, I''ll treat you all next time."


    "... Is she not just pretending to sleep?"


    "Maybe but even if that''s the case, won''t she be too embarrassed to wake up now?" I answered with a smirk.


    Obviously, she''s already awake. I could feel the increased heat from her cheeks, which were now resting on my shoulder des.


    Misumi and the other girls had a look of shock mixed with amusement as they realized that Satsuki was indeed faking her sleep. They held back their giggles as they continued to finish the task, pretending they didn''t hear the soft, muffled protestsing from the girl as she was relocated to my back.


    Soon after that, I stood up and thanked the girls before picking up our bags, "Alright. We''ll be leaving then. See you tomorrow."


    They nodded while still trying to hold back theirughter, waving us goodbye.


    As we stepped out of the School Building, Satsuki bit my shoulder gently, a silent protest to my teasing. "Idiot Ruki. Why did you have to say that? You could''ve continued pretending."


    "Well, Misumi asked. How do you think I should answer?"


    "Whatever. Carry me like this to the gymnasium but find an empty room for us. I have to get back at you." Satsuki murmured into my ear, the heat from her breath amplifying the sudden surge of desire she had just kindled within me.


    "As you wish... I assume I will be scolded, hmm?"


    "More than that, pervert idiot." Satsuki impishly said, her arms and legs tightening around me again.


    Despite gathering more attention as we passed by the other students on the way, Satsuki and I already had our little secret bubble around us.


    I guess I can use this as a chance to also visit the Basketball Club after we''re done with our ''small talk in an empty room''.


    "Anyway, didn''t you say you will have another practice match soon? When is it? You know I won''t miss that."


    "You might not be able to. We''ll be the ones traveling to their school."


    I switched the topic a bit to abate the growing heat on my lower body from the anticipation


    brought by Satsuki.


    "Oh... Which school is it?"


    "Hirari High."


    That school, huh? I don''t know exactly where it''s located but since that school is within ourn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    city, it''s doable for me to stille and watch.

 Chapter 2396: Dealing with the Grumpy Girl *

    Chapter 2396: Dealing with the Grumpy Girl *


    ?


    Upon entering from the side door of the Gymnasium, I carefully navigated the hallway as I moved us closer to the area where the Basketball Club''s club room was located. It would always be bad if someone other than members of the club or Sachi found me in this area, after all.


    "T-there. That ce should still be empty." As we neared their clubroom, Satsuki pointed at the same room that we used back then.


    With our desire for each other tipping over its limit when moving from the School Building, all we had in our head was each other.


    The thought of anyone or anything else was pushed aside as we hurried into the empty room.


    The door barely had time to close when Satsuki jumped off my back. Her eyes filled with eagerness to ''scold'' me for my earlier teasing.


    "This is for letting them think I was faking it," Satsuki lightly pped my chest despite her cheeks still tinged with embarrassment from the ssroom incident.


    She was someone who seldom acted embarrassed in public, after all. In any case, whenever she did, she was always extremely cute.


    "Whose fault do you think that is? You know you can always tell me what you want. You just had to fake sleeping like that," I teased her back, catching her hands in mine to stop the yful ps.


    Before she could answer, I led her further into the room.


    Upon reaching the table that remained in the same ce as we remembered, Satsuki leaned against it as I pressed my body against her, zeroing our distance.


    I reached for her cheek and lips with my thumb as I slowly leveled our faces.


    With a smug smile, I teased her further. "I guess we could consider that as your punishment for being too cute, no? Misumi and the others enjoyed that bit."


    "Who''s cute?! Hmph! I''m only okay to show my embarrassed face to you, idiot Ruki," Satsuki tried to maintain an angry expression but the corners of her mouth twitched upwards, giving away her amusement.


    Then, without waiting for me to initiate it, she captured my lips in a fiery kiss. Her arms wrapped around my neck, locking me close to her as her body pressed firmly against mine.


    It was as if she had been waiting for this moment the entire day. Surely, that''s the case.


    From that kiss, the situation quickly escted as if it had been waiting to boil over.


    Satsuki''s hands slid down my body leaving a trail of irresistible sensation. Following that her legs wrapped around my waist. I carried her up to the table as our kisses deepened. The sound of our pounding hearts echoed in the otherwise quiet room. It was like a drum beating to our passionate dance.


    Her skirt hiked up as we continued, revealing the smoothness of her thighs. My hands traced the outline of her panties, feeling the warmth emanating from her sacred ce. Likewise, my belt hade undone followed by my pants'' button and zipper.


    We were both lost in the moment, our bodies acting on our desire for each other as we craved each other''s touch.


    My hand found its way inside her panties, feeling the softness of her folds. Satsuki''s hand reached inside my boxers, gripping me tightly. Our breaths grew heavier with every touch, every caress.


    And when we couldn''t hold it back anymore, I aligned myself with her wet, weing entrance. With a powerful thrust, I entered her, filling right up to the hilt and eliciting a moan that resonated through the room.


    "Hnng~ This is a good motivator before our practice... Feeling you inside me." Satsuki whispered in between gasps, her eyes filled with lust and love.


    I responded at the same time as I began moving my hips, the table beneath her creaking slightly with every thrust, "And for me, it''s a sweet reward for all the hard work today."


    "Your slick tongue never changes," She grumpily yet her cheeks flushed even deeper as I began to hit her sensitive spots. With each poke, our bodies joined in a rhythm that was both familiar and new.


    The room once again became our witness as we gave in to our desires.


    I tried lifting her legs but Satsuk wrapped it around my waist as she pushed her hips up to meet every one of my thrusts. The sensation of my cock scraping her sensitive insides grew more intense with each passing second. Eventually, even her back couldn''t take it as it arched like a bow, allowing me to prate her deeper.


    Without slowing down, Satsuki''s back eventually rested on the surface of the table.


    I savored her alluring image from above for a moment before letting my desire take over again.


    My hands rolled her shirt up, revealing her perfect mound. I matched the rhythm of my hips with the fondling of her breasts as I gradually pulled her bra up. To bring her to her first climax, I leaned down, tasting her sensitive cherries.


    "Ahh~ Ruki... More, more~" Satsuki urged me on, her voice filled with need as she rode it out. Her love juices spilled onto the table.


    We could hear footsteps outside but we didn''t stop. The risk added to our excitement. "Ssh. Lower your voice, Satsuki. Someone might hear you," I whispered, but the girl only giggled betweenbored breathing. Her eyes sparkled with mischief as though getting us caught was something she wanted to happen at one point in time as her revenge for my nonstop teasing.


    Not today though.


    To prevent that, my lips found hers again, covering her mouth with mine as I picked up the pace.


    Our kisses grew more frantic, muffling the sounds of pleasure escaping from Satsuki''s lips. Like this, it didn''t take long for Satsuki''s lower body to tremble uncontrobly as she reached her second climax. Her inner walls tightened around me as I felt her shiver from the intense pleasure that washed over her.


    Her warm love juices spilled around my cock as her pupils rolled to the back of her head. The sight of her losing control like this was enough to push me over the edge. With one final thrust, I released my own passion, filling her with my cum to the brim. We remained connected for a few moments as Satsuki tightened her arms around me before asking me to get her up. She''d rather use my chest to rest on than the cold, t table.


    I indulged her with it, my hands cupping her buttocks as I lifted her slightly before pulling out. With a yank, she pulled me up to lie down with her on the table where shepletely retreated in my embrace. Her skirt now hiked up around her waist and her panties hung loosely around one of her thighs.


    She didn''t want to bother fixing herself yet. And instead choosing to lean against my chest with her face buried in my shirt as she panted heavily.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ibed her hair with my fingers, giving her a gentle and soothing touch as she regained her


    composure.


    We stayed like this for a few minutes. Satsuki remained quiet while I asionally whispered sweet nothings in her ear, teasing her further and earning me payback bites from the girl.


    As we finished catching our breath, we got up together. Satsuki allowed me to help her straighten her clothes, a satisfied smile ying on her lips as she watched me service her


    again.


    Likewise, she helped me with my pants and even my belt. At this point, she already knew how tight I liked it. It''s like she had an instruction manual for me saved in her head that formed


    after doing it repeatedly.


    We stepped out of the room after ensuring no one was outside. With her clubroom already closed, it didn''t take long for us to reach it.


    I greeted the members of the club starting from Kawakami and Kanno-senpai before eventually turning to Ryouko-san who was secretly pouting. She probably noticed our


    slightly disheveled and flushed appearance.


    Like always, I was weed by the cheers and energetic high-fives from the basketball team. Unfortunately, I couldn''t stay to watch them practice at the court so after listening to their nning for a bit, I excused myself, leaving them to their practice.


    My next destination? The Club Building, obviously. Or specifically, the Student Support Club. Nina should already be there along with Mami and hopefully my two lovely juniors, Sumire


    and Umi.


    They didn''t leave me a message at all as if they wanted to keep it a surprise. Should I expect to be weed at the door?

 Chapter 2397: The Visiting Juniors

    Chapter 2397: The Visiting Juniors


    ?


    Not even a second after I reached the top of the stairs to the second floor of the Club Building, a shadow shot past from the corner, running in my direction.


    As I had no time to dodge, I just turned my body to receive whoever it would be.


    "Senpai!"


    A head dotted with sparkly highlights was the first thing that came into my view before the girl lifted her face to look up at me with a mischievous grin. She tightened her embrace, pressing her soft body against me intentionally.


    "Nina!" I eximed as I stabilized my footing after her impact, "What''s the rush? Did you stake out the staircase waiting for me?"


    "I did! How can I miss the opportunity to ask for your bite? Quick before someone walks by!" Hearing her words, I inwardly sighed. Yep. She''s still the same as before.


    With a flick on her forehead, I once again scolded her, "No bites. No spells. When will you be convinced that it was all a fantasy?"


    "Maybe never? Hehe. But senpai, did you miss me at least?"


    Although she pouted again, Nina never took a step back and endured the stinging pain from my flick.


    "I do miss you but... not your stubbornness to insist that I''m a Noble of the Night." I pretended to be stern but it was ineffective. It made her gush more about her fantastical belief that I''m a vampire.


    "Sorry, senpai. I told you back then, I couldn''t do that. In my eyes, you''ll always be my Night Prince. It''s just who you are to me," She said with a yful wink, her dimple appearing as she grinned.


    Night Prince... Now she came up with a nickname for me as well. I should really refer her to Elizabeth. If she heard about this, she would''ve gone full chuunibyou mode and started calling herself the Blood Princess to match my new title.


    Wait. That''s going to be a whole lot of new headaches, isn''t it?


    I should hold back that thought for now.


    "Alright. I give up. My little vampire minion who hasn''t been baptized by my bite yet. Where are the others? Is Sumire and Umi also with you?"


    Pretending to surrender with her antics, I gently peeled her off me as we walked out of the staircase area and into the hallway leading to the Student Support Club.


    "Yes. I only sneaked out because I sensed that you were about to arrive." "You sensed?"


    Nina proudly grinned, "What do you think, senpai? Doesn''t your minion deserve a bite?" "Nope. Not when you''re being this mischievous. Shouldn''t you be obedient to me if you want me to acknowledge your fantasy?" I answered, countering her wlessly.


    I know I should''ve done this the first time but I thought there was still a chance to correct her fantasy. s... even after all the reminders, she''s still like this and she''s not going to change anytime soon.


    "Oh! You''re right, senpai. I should be obedient. That way I can be rewarded." Nina''s eyes sparkled as she sweetly giggled which was somehow not matching her goth-like makeup.


    Ah. No. It somehow matched but not in a positive way. Her toothy grin made her look like a crazy girl.


    "None of the rewards will be a bite."


    "Eh? That''s disappointing, senpai."


    "I''m trying to save you from being further deluded, you know?"


    "I don''t need it. I''m already fully devoted to my fantasy!" Nina eximed dramatically, her faux disappointment quickly turning into yful determination. She grabbed my arm again as we approached the door to the Student Support Club.


    Once again. She''s a lost cause. At this point, I should just ept that there''s no turning her back. I mean, she already knew that it''s nothing more than her fantasy yet she''s still fully devoted to the role.


    She was so enamored with the concept that she was willing to throw logic out the window.


    "You''re a hopeless girl. After everything you''ve seen and experienced, you''re still determined to get close to me," I said with a shake of my head, a smirk ying on my lips despite my teasing words.


    "Hehe, You know why I''m sticking to this schtick, senpai. I know I won''t be harmed by you. Just talking with Nanami-senpai and the others already told me how caring as a person you are... so please continue indulging me with my fantasy."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The girl lifted her head again, showing me her puppy eyes as she begged.


    Yeah. Refusing her antics would just bring me unnecessary headaches. It''s much better to indulge her with it like how I did it with Elizabeth''s chuunibyou antics.


    "Alright. Suit yourself."


    "Yay!" Nina rejoiced before trying to entice me again with her neck.


    After another flick on her forehead, I hastened our pace and soon reached the Student Support Club.


    The same asst time, Nina separated herself from me to keep up with her appearance in front of her seniors.


    Since they were probably already expecting us, I opened the door without knocking.


    "Nina! There you are. Where did you go?" Mami spoke first. She''s seated next to Ogawa, fully showing to the others in the room that they''re now dating.


    "Oh. Just outside. I ran into Ruki-senpai so I returned hehe." Nina lied without a second thought.


    Obviously, no one in the room believed her. In one way or another, they already knew the girl''s interest in me.


    Anyway, my eyes moved from Mami to my girls who had varying reactions. Eventually, I rested my gaze on the other two juniors sandwiched between Nami and Hina. "Ruki-senpai, hi." Umi greeted me with a shy smile. Her cheeks were flushed pink not just because of seeing me but also because of what was probably happening before I arrived.


    Looking at the suspect, Nami stuck her tongue out cutely.


    "S-senpai. We came to visit."


    This time, it was Sumire. But she''s surprisingly timid for someone who''s usually energetic. In fact, her blush was more evident as soon as our eyes intersected. Clearly, she''s recalling our


    short datest weekend.


    "Mhm... It''s nice seeing you here, Umi-chan. Sumire. Looks like you''re being treated nicely by your seniors." I said, addressing Saki and Hina whose hands were on Sumire''s hair, braiding


    it.


    Before walking to them, I naturally checked on the others. Arisa was as jolly as ever but instead of focusing on Umi and Sumire, she was leaning close to Mami, teasing her.


    Izumi, on the other hand, was frowning once again. As for the reason. Maybe my appearance?


    In any case, with Nina separating from me, I greeted my girls one by one without openly showing our intimacy.


    I mean, it''s already a daily urrence by now. I''d spare the three idiots from shuddering in envy at the sight of me hugging and kissing my girls openly and shamelessly.


    I had to act like a respectable senior to my juniors, right? As if!


    The moment I stepped close to any of my girls, my lips would be imed.


    Nina marveled at the sight. Mami tried to avert her gaze. Umi partially covered her eyes. And


    Sumire blushed profusely.


    "Ruu, don''t forget your adorable juniors." Nami yfully whispered as our lips separated. "They also deserve to be pampered, no? Also... I think they''re visiting for a reason. We should hear them out before you go to the Literature Club.

 Chapter 2398: We want to help

    Chapter 2398: We want to help


    ?


    Minutes passed.


    Although Nami mentioned something about the reason for their visit, we didn''t get to discuss it right away as everyone''s focus turned to Mami who made the announcement about the fact that she started dating Ogawa.


    The girls were naturally happy for her. They congratted her before turning to Ogawa, reminding him to take care of Mami properly. Even Nami and Hina sternly warned him with a gentle smile on their faces.


    Naturally, they didn''t overdo it to prevent making it awkward for Mami. The girl''s well-being was more important than the lingering pettiness from the girls toward the previously deluded idiot.


    "Congrattions, Mami-chan." I sincerely said before turning to Ogawa, changing my tone a bit just to remind him, "Take care of her."


    "T-thank you, senpai." Mami stuttered a little but she was pleased to hear me congratte them nheless.


    "I... I know. You don''t have to remind me." Ogawa, on the other hand, sounded a little aggressive but that''s understandable.


    I wonder what their faces would be if they learned that I was with Kazuha-nee the night Ogawa introduced Mami to her.


    Well, there''s no point in mentioning that. It will just put the girls in an awkward situation, after all.


    As long as Ogawa stayed true to his promise to his ''new'' girlfriend and older sister, there''s no point being petty with him anymore. In fact, it''ll just be a waste of time.


    After a few more small talks wherein Ogawa kept being reminded by the other girls and even Tadano, the discussion soon moved to the other juniors.


    Since Nami brought it up earlier, she started it by turning to Nina whose eyes asionally darted towards me.


    "Okay, Nina-chan. You said something about the purpose of your visit earlier. Care to share it with everyone?" Nami prompted, bringing the conversation back on track.


    "Oh! Yes! I heard your school''s Cultural Festival ising up... We''re wondering if we can help." Nina said while donning her quirky smile.


    After her, Sumire and Umi who were now sandwiching me between them also spoke up.


    "Senpai, we''d love to help with whatever you guys are nning!" Sumire said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Looks like her shyness from earlier was now reced with eagerness.


    "Un. Senpai, we''ll be allowed to go home early for the entirety of next week in preparation for our finals... We cane here and help." As rare as she was to speak in long sentences, Umi properly conveyed their intentions with a determined nod.


    Looking at them, I couldn''t help but pat their heads, pampering them. Sumire puffed up her cheeks for a bit but ultimately sumbed to thefort while Umi leaned in closer, her shyness not being an obstruction to her boldness to embrace me.


    When the silent guy saw her acting like that around me, his face visibly twitched, clearly displeased to see her cousin falling into my clutches too.


    But what could he do? He couldn''t even speak up much less approach any of the girls because of what he did. He could only suck it up if he wanted to stay here. Besides, he also owed Umi. He had no right to interfere with her even if he tried justifying it as saving her from a yboy like me.


    Even though I wasn''t from this club, Nami and the other girls all turned to me to answer them. But I guess that''s normal. They''re not nning anything for the club. At most, they''ll set up an information booth to help the visitors during the Cultural Festival. Furthermore, since I started recruiting the other girls to help our Literature Club, they also began showing intentions of doing the same. They''re just waiting for me to ask them for it.


    "Well, you said it''ll be in preparation for your finals. Won''t it be better to study instead?" I said, trying to sound concerned.


    But as I expected, they didn''t like that answer.


    "Senpai, that''s tactless. We''re here saying we want to help you. Don''t worry about our studies, we''re all capable of it. I''ll help Mami review and Umi will help Sumire." Nina said, crossing her arms and giving me a re.


    At that sight, my girls also gave her a thumbs-up, showing their support for their decision. Even though I knew they were capable, I still had to y the role of a concerned senior. Right? Or am I being meddlesome?


    Anyhow, it seems that I couldn''t win against their determination. I looked around the room and saw that everyone was eagerly waiting for my answer.


    Left with no choice, I sighed and nodded. Not entirely agreeing though since I still have an argument to make.


    "Alright. But you''ll also be our visitors when the day arrives. Won''t it spoil you of what we have in store for you?"


    "Geez, senpai. We want to contribute. Give us simple tasks like prop making." Sumire protested, her cheeks puffing up cutely. Then, she whispered in a voice that only I could hear, "Umi and I only want an excuse to see you, shameless senpai."


    Hearing that, I turned to Umi who nodded enthusiastically in support of Sumire''s statement. Haa... If that''s their reasoning then how can I reject them?


    "Okay. Since you''re that eager, I won''t refuse your help. But only on one condition," I began, looking at the two of them with a knowing smile.


    "And what''s that, senpai?" Sumire tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    I raised a finger, "As you said, you''ll set aside time to tutor each other for your finals. And since we''ll be around. We''ll also help you. That way, you''re still preparing for the finals while helping us. Fair?"


    They looked at each other, then nodded in unison, their eyes shining with excitement.


    "Yay! Good job, Umi, Sumire. Isn''t this good, Mami?" Nina rejoiced from the other side of the table as she turned to her friend who was also smiling but because of a different reason than the others. I mean, she''ll also get the time to be with her boyfriend, after all.


    "Yes! Kazuo-senpai, I''ll help you. It''s fine, right?"


    Ogawa nodded without saying anything but his expression said a lot. As for Tadano and Taku, they didn''t have much of a voice. In particr, I could tell Tadano was holding himself back from reminding Nami and the others to not mention this to Mei-chan. Thest thing he needed to see was her little sister also fawning over me.


    "Great. We''ll discuss this in length today. Ruu, you can leave this to us. We''ll also work for our ss''s Haunted Mystery House, right? They can also help with it when we''re not busy with what your club is preparing." Nami said and the others also didn''t have any objection to it.


    "Alright then... I guess it''s about time for me to go there. So... are you two going to follow me?" I said to Umi and Sumire but it was Nina who answered with enthusiasm.


    "Me! I''ll also follow you, senpai!"


    However, Nami shot us down, "Ruu, leave them here for now. I just said we''re going to discuss it. They''lle find youter."


    As she said that, she also pouted as though she was jealous of the attention I was giving to our


    juniors.


    But well, the same could be said for Hina and Saki.


    Without any other solution in sight, I eventually nodded and told them to wait here first


    before making my way to the door.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Of course, it''s impossible for me to leave without pampering my girls again.


    And so, as I stood up, I went over them one by one, either kissing or hugging my girls.


    When I finished, one girl followed me outside. The chance-taker, Saki.


    "Ruki... I''ll escort you!" With a skittish smile, Saki grabbed onto my hand as she spoke of a


    flimsy excuse.


    What escort? She''s just taking her chance to be alone with me again. And I''m not the least bit


    against it.


    "Sure. Let''s go."


    Not long after that, we entered an empty club room where I intimately pampered my mischievous escort. It was fifteen minutester before we continued making our way to the


    Literature Club.

 Chapter 2399: Stay behind

    Chapter 2399: Stay behind


    ?


    The Literature Club was as busy as yesterday. And today, there''s the addition of Haruko, Aya and Edel who brought a proposal for both the Book Club and the Poem Appreciation Club to assist us in the means of coboration.


    Right. Rather than just simply hiring them as actors, Haruko and the girls came up with that idea.


    While it''s notpulsory for every club to do something for the Cultural Festival, it was highly encouraged.


    The budget for the clubs would actuallye from the school, or more specifically, the funds getting funneled to the clubs like the regr club budgets.


    It would be unlike the ss booths which would only get partial funding while the rest would be shouldered by ss contributions.


    Soon or tomorrow at the earliest, the Festival Organization Committee will be created by Shizu under the Student Council. Clubs and sses will be sending the ns to them. Then, themittee will call for a deliberation meeting which every ss and club president will attend to decide the funds they will be allotting.


    And that''s where the idea of coboration came from. Themittee will still deliberate a budget for the Book Club and Poem Appreciation Club which we can use as additional funding for our Literature Club''s Interactive Adventure Booth.


    That''s quite smart of them. And because of that, Reira-senpai and Nikka-senpai said they''ll do the same thing for their Alchemy Research Club.


    Now, instead of just a booth for our Literature Club, it would be a huge coboration of several clubs. It would turn our booth into a full-blown attraction for the Cultural Festival.


    "You''re the one who made this happen, Ruki. No backing down. We''ll finish the story within this week so starting next week, we can start with the preparation." Rumi said as I took my seat in the middle of the long table.


    "Alright. Let''s do our best. Thank you, Reira-senpai, Nikka-senpai. Will Enomoto agree though?" I said as I turned to the two seniors from the Alchemy Research Club.


    Nikka-senpai was quite out of it as she found me surrounded by new girls again while Reira- senpai looked like she wanted to scold me but she was holding herself back because of the other girls around.


    "Don''t worry, Onoda-kun. I will talk to himter. I''ll find him so he can escort me home." Nikka-senpai said as she tried to ignore her curiosity about my rtionship with all of the girls here.


    "There won''t be a problem but what would you do if he said he wants to participate as well?" Reira-senpai asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That''s clearly a possibility. Even though I clearly did not have enough information about his behavior, I doubt he''d like to get surrounded by girls or be bossed around by someone else.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll work him to the bone." I yfully smirked, earning me a chuckle from Nikka-senpai and a resigned smile from Reira-senpai, she could tell what I was thinking.


    "But in case he gets interested enough to contribute, we can always use an extra hand. Maybe he can help with building some stage props." I continued.


    That guy was harmless. Or at least, as long as Nikka-senpai was with us, he wouldn''t do something as boring as sabotaging our hard work.


    Now that I think of it, I should also tie him to my Disciplinary Office. I can use his thugs to ensure security during the festival. On top of that, Minami Shouko''swork will be our eyes and then the three stooges who are now helping clean up the Anti-Ruki Club can patrol the hallways.


    Before I knew it, I could already set up total control in this school.


    Well, of course, it''s not certain that everyone will follow, especially when I''m only connected to the leaders. Still... It was sufficient authority to ensure that nothing would go wrong.


    Even if thugs or delinquents from other schoolse to make a mess of things, we can swiftly deal with them.


    "Look at him, he fell into his habit of overthinking again," From my side, Edel poked my cheek, bringing me back to reality.


    I scratched my head and found the girls giggling at my state. At this point, they''re already used to this habit of mine but every time it would happen, some would pull me back to reality while some would just wait until I finished arranging my thoughts.


    Forcing a cough to regain myposure, the girls'' giggles grew louder.


    In the end, I stopped acting tough and just pulled both Rumi and Edel in my arms, and waited to be scolded by the former to bring us back to the top of discussion.


    And sure enough, that turned out more effective than what I tried to do.


    Thirty minutes before the end of the club hours, I went to the clubhouse again to check the state of the garden plots.


    I hadn''t tried to plow it yet since I was waiting for the seeds and the fertilizers that we''d be using to nt our potatoes and other root crops.


    Currently, my goal is to nt something there before the end of the semester and show the bud or something as evidence of our clubhouse''s legitimacy to Orimura and Hayashi-sensei. That way, they won''t be worried that we won''t have any defense if some students catch wind of our clubhouse''s existence.


    After that, I rehearsed with Misaki for our short y again and then catered to our clubhouse''s visitors.


    Well, Miura-senpai and the gamer girl followed Maaya again so they might turn into a regr visitor soon.


    We then returned to the Club Building before the end of the club hours. And since I hadn''t visited yesterday, I went to check the Student Council and found three zombies and a workaholic inside the room.


    Yep. They''re drowning in their work. Watanabe didn''t even have enough energy to greet me. And since Minami Shouka wasn''t around, my poor Komoe already had her face nted on the


    table.


    Shizu was the only one who was still working as she continuously reviewed and signed document after document.


    "Numbskull, if you''re only here to check on us, go and make us tea or run to the vending machine for refreshments." Without lifting her head from the pile of papers, Shizu mumbled her order, her sses reflecting the fluorescent light of the office.


    "Alright," I said as I quickly moved to the site to prepare the teapot. I didn''t even think of running out to buy something from the vending machine. Making tea would be more efficient. On top of that, I could do something else while waiting for the water to boil. "What are these papers? There shouldn''t be submissions for the Cultural Festival yet, right?" I asked as I walked over to Shizu. I ced myself behind her to start massaging her temple


    and shoulders.


    "These are from the recent reports from the clubs. It''s only tricky because of the thick stacks of their submission. Your Literature Club also submitted a fifty-page one. Ask Komoe how it


    went for her."


    Shizu answered with a smirk as she pointed at the girl who partially recovered now. Komoe turned her head to me, her eyes zed over as though saying, ''Comfort me too.''


    Well, I can''t split myself so... I''llfort her after Shizu.


    "I see. Are you trying to finish all of these today? There are only a few minutes left. Only enough for all of you to drink the tea I''m brewing."


    "I''ll stay behind. It''s better to finish it today than wait for tomorrow. You know it, right? There''s themittee to worry about tomorrow. I''ve done this before, numbskull." Shizu said as she paused what she was doing. After that, she raised her head to meet my eyes, "You go and enjoy your time with the other girls or... you can stay behind with me after escorting


    them."


    This girl... Is she giving me a choice? Of course, I only have one answer to that. "Mhm. I''ll return to help you finish this after sending them home."


    Hearing my answer, Shizu''s lips stretched into a pleasant smile as she reached for my neck, pulling me down for a kiss.


    After that, she put her focus back on the papers and I resumed massaging her shoulders while


    waiting for the tea.

 Chapter 2400: Fulfilling my duty

    Chapter 2400: Fulfilling my duty


    ?


    "Senpai, see you next week. I swear. I''ll get you to bite me next time." Nina whispered before she climbed onto the bus.


    Yeah. The girl would never give up. She''de at me like this every time she got a chance. However, she was clearly restraining herself from sticking to me whenever we were in front of Nami and the others. Due to that, I couldn''t really see myself getting as close to her as I did with Sumire and Umi.


    Of course, that''s the logical choice for her. Getting involved with someone like me on an emotional level like the other girls would just make it hard for her. It''s fine to be close if only for the sake of indulging in her fantasy.


    But the real question is, is it really just that? At the moment, I can only make assumptions. And with my life already busy as it is, I can really only deal with her when she''s around.


    "Shameless senpai, you''re noting with us?" Sumire asked when it was her turn to climb up. Umi also stepped forward, her eyes bearing the same question.


    "I''d love to but a certain workaholic wanted to finish reviewing and signing a mountain of documents in Student Council. I''d stay behind to help her." I honestly replied to Sumire with a smile while nodding at Umi.


    "It can''t be helped then. It''s Shizu-senpai, right?"


    "Mhm. I''ll make it up to both of you next week. I''ll pamper you more."


    "I''m not asking for that shameless senpai!" Sumire retorted as she acted embarrassed, her expression said otherwise. She''s looking forward to it.


    "Really? Then, I''ll just pamper Umi." Not wasting the opportunity, I teased her by pulling the other girl closer to me, instantly earning me a wonderful reaction from the girl.


    "W-wait. That''s not what I meant..." Sumire stuttered, her cheeks flushing as Umi giggled beside her.


    I leaned it and whispered in a volume only she could hear, "Sumire, you know you''re adorable when you''re acting like this? You''re making me want to kiss you again."


    "... P-pervert senpai." Sumire''s face turned a deep shade of red as she whispered harshly, though the corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    Umi, on the other hand, tugged at my sleeve, the way she looked at me was as though she was wordlessly demanding the same attention I''d been giving Sumire.


    Despite being shy and soft-spoken the girl was actually bolder than some girls.


    I patted her head and whispered something to her as well, making sure Sumire couldn''t hear. "Don''t worry, I''ll give you equal treatment. I promise."


    "Uhm...k-kiss too?"


    "Yes. As long as it''s fine for you. You know how I want to treasure you."


    Umi pleasantly smiled as she nodded, once again conveying her thoughts to me through her expressive eyes. At the moment, she''s saying, ''It''s fine. I also want a kiss from senpai''.


    And so, as Sumire boarded the bus with a slightly annoyed expression, I gave Umi a gentle peck on the lips. Her face turned crimson as she giggled shyly, hiding behind her hands. She''s too pure. And like with Misaki, I''m corrupting her little by little.


    Well, I should just do my best to take care of her.


    With a final wave to the two girls, I turned to the other girls who were already inside the bus. Nami, Hina and Saki were all pouting. They saw that, after all.


    I shamelessly grinned and waved my hand to them as well. Their response? Their cute tongues sticking out at me yfully.


    After that, I watched until the bus disappeared from my view before turning around to face Komoe.


    I chose to escort themst so I could continue with walking this girl whose house was the nearest to school.


    "Let''s go?" I asked as I grabbed her hand, pulling her along.


    She''s pouting at the moment, not because of what she witnessed but because she wanted to stay behind and help too. But looking at herplexion, she''s too tired to do so.


    "Ruki... I can- -," she began to protest, but I cut her off with a firm look.


    "You''re not in your best state to help, Komoe. You don''t have to push yourself. You know I''ll just worry more. Besides, I promised to keep you safe. What will Miura-senpai and your mother say if I brought you home dead tired?" I said, gently leading her away from the bus stop.


    Komoe sighed but didn''t protest further. She knew I was right. She wasn''t like Shizu who was so used to working in that condition. And honestly, I didn''t want to see her push herself that hard.


    I wish I could say the same to Shizu but knowing that girl and how she''s seriously handling her responsibility as the Student Council President, she''d just ignore me and keep going.


    "Komoe, don''t feel bad. I know you''ve done enough for the council. I brought you there to be my assistant but I kind of left you behind while I continued moving from ce to ce. Let me shoulder the rest, alright?" I assured her as we walked down the street.


    The wind picked up, blowing her hair into my face. The sight made her giggle.


    "... I understand, Ruki. I''m being difficult, am I not?"


    "Nope. You''re acting normally for someone who cares deeply about her work." I replied as we continued walking. "But remember, your health is important too. Besides, we still have the festival to worry about. There will be more work tomorrow. Get yourself a rest today."


    Komoe nodded, her shoulders slightly slumping in relief. She then silently whispered, "Then Ruki... I think I can get enough rest if you treat me the same as the others."


    "You mean you want a kiss?"


    "Un."


    "Girl... at this point, do you still have to ask? I''m already nning on doing that. Pampering you is the least that I can do." I whispered into her ear, making her cheeks turn a darker shade


    of red.


    With this, we soon approached her house. But before continuing straight to it, we went to the same corner where I relieved some of her fatigue by pampering her with deep kisses as much


    as she wanted.


    As we finished, Komoe''s hands remained wrapped around my neck as if clinging to me tightly. Her cheeks were flushed and her breath was warm on my skin as she leaned on my shoulder. Likewise, I held her tightly around her waist, supporting her weight.


    After a while, I finished escorting her home. Miura-senpai stared at us while donning a meaningful smile as though she could guess what happened before we reached the house.


    I didn''t make an excuse and just said goodnight to both of them before returning to the


    school.


    With fewer students around, I traversed the hallways of the Club Building with quickened steps, wanting to hasten the time of return.


    The echoes of my footsteps seemed to be the only sound as I approached the Study Council Room, the aroma of the tea I brewed earlier still wafting through the corridor.


    Upon entering, Shizu was still by her table, buried in a sea of paperwork. Her eyes looked tired, but she had a determined glint in them as she worked.


    She looked up at me and gave a sigh of relief.


    "Finally, my knight in shining armor has arrived," She said, her voice thick with sarcasm.


    "Yes, princess. I''m here to save you from the paper dragon." I yed along as I approached her, dragging along another chair from the long table and setting it next to her. "So, what''s the n? How many more do we have to y before we can go home?"


    Shizu snickered, taking off her sses to rub the bridge of her nose, "Only fifty more to go. But I''m counting on you to keep my sanity intact, numbskull."


    She leaned back in her chair, stretching her neck with a satisfying crack.


    "I see. Then, do pray tell, how can I retain your sanity, should I take down these paper dragons with you or should I support you from behind?" I teased, taking a seat beside her.


    "A support that can make my fatigue go away, please. Also, bring that chair back. Sit here with


    me. Hug me while I deal with this."


    "Are you sure that''s all you want?"


    "For now, yes. But don''t think you''re getting off that easily." Shizu said, her tone yful yet firm. "We have a lot more to do afterward..."


    "Understood!" I saluted and brought the chair away before returning to her side.


    With a pleasant smile, Shizu momentarily stood up, letting me take the seat before she sat


    back down on myp. Her back rested against my chest as my arms looped to her front,


    holding her steady.


    Yep. This was her way ofbating fatigue. Drowning in thefort of my embrace.


    She chose this rather than have me help her to finish her work quicker. I guess it might give us more work if I made a mistake somewhere in the process. So, this is her way of ensuring she could finish it properly while also rxing in her man''s arms.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anchoring my chin on her shoulder, I decided to stay quiet and not distract her. But from time


    to time, Shizu would nce down at me, her eyes demanding something. Either a kiss or


    continuing my massage from earlier.


    And I would always deliver.


    Just like this, time quietly passed as the two of us sat in the dimly lit room. The only sounds


    that filled the air were the asional scribble of the pen, the rustling of paper, and the soft sighs of relief from Shizu''s lips. The tea I made for them had already been emptied, the teapot forgotten on the side table as the pile of documents slowly decreased.

 Chapter 2401: Reward for the hard work (1) *

    Chapter 2401: Reward for the hard work (1) *


    ?


    "Numbskull, you''ll have to do this job too when you take over after me next semester. Think you can do it?"


    As the documents dwindled to the point that she could now feel more rxed, Shizu raised that question to me.


    "Honestly, just watching you finish this pile of documents already feels exhausting. But I think I can manage. I''ll have your help, after all."


    "So, you''ll hand out your work to me when you''re busy with other girls, huh?" Shizu shot back with a grin, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she leaned into my embrace.


    "That''s not what I meant! I mean... knowing you girls, you won''t allow me to stay behind with unfinished work piled up in front of me. You''re all going to pitch in so that I can finish early. And of course, I''ll manage my time better." I said with a chuckle, trying to dig myself out of that pit.


    Shizu''s smile grew wider, "Hmph, so you''re expecting us to help you. How greedy and responsible you are, blockhead."


    "What can I say? It''s not my fault you all don''t want me to burn out," I said while I nibbled on her earlobe, causing her to squirm in my embrace.


    "Look at this guy... Now you''re not even afraid to shamelessly use us," Shizu giggled as she tried her best to pull away from my yful lips, "You know you''ll have to make it up for us, right?"


    "Yes, Ma''am. I''ll make sure topensate you all by loving you more than ever," I replied cheekily, kissing the side of her neck.


    Shizu''s giggle turned into a gentle moan as she sumbed to the sensation, her body rxing more into my embrace.


    Her eyes fluttered shut, savoring the feeling of my lips on her neck. She was enjoying this small reprieve from the tedium of the paperwork in front of her.


    "Now, now... Let me finish this first, numbskull. Don''t tempt me yet." Shizu whispered, trying to refocus on her work despite the shiver running down her spine from my kisses.


    "I''m not tempting you though. I''m just taking care of my future wife," I said as my kisses ran up to capture her lips.


    Despite her words, the girl weed it. Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she leaned back further, letting me kiss her deeply. Our tongues danced together, and she moaned quietly as I sucked on her bottom lip.


    "Y-you''re too much. Are you trying to keep us here untilte into the night?" Shizu breathed out, her voice a mix of protest and amusement.


    "Well, that''s not a bad idea. The whole Student Council Room to ourselves all night... sounds tempting," I murmured against her ear, feeling her shiver in response.


    "This blockhead. We''re going to get caught by the janitor who''s going to check every room before locking up," Shizu chuckled, pushing me away gently. "But staying a little longer after finishing this isn''t a bad idea... I need some encouragement after my hard work, no? A little... reward."


    Thatst bit was seductively tempting which my body reacted to instantly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m already nning to reward my Shizu," I blew air into her ear as my naughty hands lowered slightly, homing into her sensitive points.


    Shizu squirmed again as she seemingly got energized. After pinching my cheeks to convey her feigned annoyance, she returned to her papers to finish them as quickly as possible.


    Her hands danced over the pages with renewed vigor, her sharp mind processing each word and figure with precision.


    And before we knew it, thest piece of paperwork was signed, sealed, and delivered into the ''Finished'' pile. Shizu leaned back in my arms with a content sigh, her head resting on my shoulder as she surveyed her vanquished paper dragons with a sense of pride.


    "Now, where''s my reward?" Shizu asked with a smirk, turning her head to look at me, the fatigue in her eyes reced by a yful glint.


    "Patience, my dear. I''m a man of my word," I whispered as I lowered my head, nearly capturing my lips.


    Shizu giggled at my choice of words but she was already hungry enough to wait for me to initiate. She pushed forward, capturing my lips as she slightly twisted her body, maintaining our position on her chair.


    My hands that were already in position traced gentle circles over her waist. Shizu''s eyes fluttered shut as she gave in to the kiss as her body melted against mine.


    Our tongues danced together in a passionate rhythm not minding the gradual darkening of the sky outside the window.


    Once again, the Student Council Room was once again bing a witness to our exchange of passion. But it felt just right. After all, our rtionship started in this room and it progressed so much from my initial attempt of breaking into her shell.


    Shizu''s hand roamed up my scalp as she tightly clutched onto my hair, preventing me from pulling away from her kiss. As for her other hand, they started fiddling on my uniform, unbuttoning it.


    The earlier sound of papers shuffling was reced by the rustle of fabric as we both became too eager to hold back. She broke the kiss to whisper in a voice that was barely above a whisper, "Numbskull, I need you."


    Her words were like a spell, stripping away anyst shred of my restraint. My hands teasing her around her waist moved upward, cupping her breasts through the fabric of her uniform.


    Even with her bra on, I could already feel her nipples hardening under my touch as she gasped in pleasure.


    The room was well-lit which made it more perfect to capture her beauty. Her eyes, nose and lips are all within my grasp. Her neck, which was flushed from my earlier kisses, was now more exposed. After opening my shirt, just enough for my chest to be fully exposed to her, she leaned back in my arms, inviting me to feast on her further.


    I took this opportunity to gradually kiss down her neck, feeling the goosebumps rise along the way. And at the same time, my naughty hands momentarily stopped to do the same for her


    blouse.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "M-Mmh... Pervert numbskull," Shizu''s voice was barely a murmur as she watched me gradually unbutton her blouse, her eyes half-lidded with desire.


    Once I finished, my hands returned to cup her breasts, fondling them firmly in my palms as my fingers dug into her softness.


    She let out a soft moan, arching her back to press herself closer to me. Her chest rose and fell rapidly with each shallow breath she took, the fabric of her bra the only barrier between us.


    Eventually, I hooked my thumbs under the edge of her bra, lifting it gently, and exposing her pale pink nipples to the cool air.


    At this sight, I continued my kisses from her neck as I slowly turned her body around, facing me. Shizu didn''t hesitate to straddle myp as she watched my hungry mouth dig into her chest, taking one of her breasts into my mouth. She gripped the head tightly as my tongue swirled around her nipple, teasing it as much as I could so that it swelled and grew more


    sensitive.


    The sound of my mouth sucking filled the air as she threw her head back, her long hair cascading down like a waterfall.


    "M-More, I want to feel you more, numbskull..." Shizu demanded as her eyes fluttered shut, feeling the pleasure build within her.

 Chapter 2402: Reward for the hard work (2) *

    Chapter 2402: Reward for the hard work (2) *


    ?


    Gradually, her hips started to move, grinding against my growing arousal, creating friction that made us both moan in unison.


    I kissed up her neck to capture her lips again as our hands began moving down.


    I rolled her skirt up while Shizu reached under it to unbuckle my pants, her nimble fingers working with surprising urgency. Her soft sighs filled the air as I kissed along her corbone, feeling her skin warm and inviting against my lips.


    The smell of the leftover tea and the faint scent of her perfume blended into the air, a sweet and enticing aroma that only heightened our passion for each other.


    As she pulled out my erect length, she took a moment to gaze at it before starting to stroke it alongside the grinding of her hips. I let out a low groan between our kisses, feeling the heat of her sacred ce against me, and the slickness of her desire seeping through her panties.


    The desire to fill her up and take my ce back inside her was overwhelming. My hand caressed the softness of her thighs as I gently lifted her.


    Shizu understood what I wanted but the girl didn''t want to get to that part yet, "Not yet, numbskull. Let me enjoy this a bit more."


    Resuming our kisses, Shizu''s hand continued to stroke my cock. Her thumb pressed on the tip as she began to spread the precum, coating my shaft with my own desire. I felt like I could explode at any second but she wasn''t ready for that yet.


    Shizu broke away from the connection between our lips as she started a trail of kisses from my neck down to my chest. And as she moved further down, the girl gradually slid herself off myp to kneel in front of me.


    When her kisses reached my abdomen, Shizu paused to look up at me as shepleted the task of pulling my pants down, letting my cock be fully in her gaze.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Shizu, you''re killing me," I murmured, my voice strained with anticipation as she took her sweet time exploring my body. Even though this wasn''t the first time she''s done this for me, it still felt like heaven every single time.


    With a knowing smile, she leaned in closer, her breath hot against my shaft, making it twitch uncontrobly.


    Her naughty grin widened at its sight.


    "Is that so?" She whispered before taking me into her mouth, her soft lips wrapping around my tip.


    The sensation was electric which sent a shockwave through my body as she began to suck on the head, her tongue teasing the tip.


    I had to hold back my moan from the sensation.


    However, it was at this moment that faint footsteps rang from outside which stopped right before the door of the Student Council Room.


    I was expecting thedy janitor was the one who''s going to pop out there, but it was Hayashi- sensei.


    As soon as she stepped in, her eyes immediately locked onto me and her eyebrows rose.


    She was expecting Shizu to be the one sitting on this chair, after all. And yet, here I am.


    Fortunately, Shizu''s table was blocking her view. All she could see at the moment was half of my body while the girl remained hidden below.


    However, considering the state of my uniform, half of the buttons undone and my chest bare, it would take an oblivious idiot to not figure out what was happening.


    "Shameless student, what are you doing here? Where is Shizu?"


    A few secondster, Hayashi-sensei''s sharp voice pierced through the thick, heavy silence that had enveloped the room. Her eyes narrowed as she took in the sight of my disheveled uniform and the spark of realization settled on her head.


    Her face visibly reddened but she''s quite an expert at keeping a poker face. Her gaze gradually traveled downwards, peeking through the gaps underneath.


    From that distance, it was possible to see our feet.


    And sure enough, herposure once again took a hit upon confirming.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t look like she had any ns to call us out. She closed her eyes, possibly to calm herself down and forced a cough.


    I nced down and saw Shizu, whose mouth was currently stuffed with my cock, looking up at me. Her eyes were glinting mischievously as though she was waiting for what I would do in this situation.


    Should I make an excuse or should I be honest?


    Making an excuse was ying into the fact that Hayashi-sensei was trying to give me a way out. But being honest would y right into my principle ofplete honesty.


    I have to decide. And fast.


    "Shizu... stepped out of the room for a moment, sensei." I lied while donning a forced smile, trying my best not to show anything on my face.


    However, as soon as I answered like that, Shizu resumed her task. The sensation of her tongue swirling around the tip engulfed me as if she was enjoying this little game of hide and seek with Hayashi-sensei.


    And gradually she stuffed more of me, enough for her cheek to be stretched by my size.


    Even if she''s not intending to, wet noises from Shizu''s mouth filled the room which further put us in a more awkward situation.


    There was no being torn between the fear of being caught and the pleasure she was giving me anymore.


    Hayashi-sensei was fully aware of what was happening.


    It''s simply a matter of whether she''d take that flimsy excuse and step out right away or push the issue.


    As seconds passed, Shizu took my entire length into her mouth, her throat tightening around my shaft before quickly pulling up. She looked up at me with her challenge-filled eyes, the same ones that had captivated me from the moment met her. She''s now giving me this silent dare to see if I could maintain myposure.


    I leaned back in the chair, trying to keep up an act but Shizu continued despite the possibility of Hayashi-sensei stepping forward and seeing her do this.


    She gripped my thigh as she sucked harder and I wouldn''t lie that the situation was more exciting, heightening the sensation she was giving me.


    Perhaps, if not for my excellent control, I would''ve cum already.


    In any case, Hayashi-sensei was truly taking her time to answer. She remained standing there, her eyes locked onto me. I couldn''t figure out what she was thinking but she was probably deliberating her next move and she couldn''t decide right away. It''s as if she''s weighing her choices rather than choosing to step out right away after realizing what is currently


    happening within the room.


    Eventually, an audible gulp rang out but it didn''te from Shizu. It was Hayashi-sensei who finally had broken out of her contemtion.


    While still focused on my face, her gaze was seemingly piercing through the table, despite not


    seeing the full picture.


    "I... I see. Tell her toe to my office when she returns. T-take your time."


    Upon leaving those words, Hayashi turned around and fumbled towards the exit.


    Her footsteps grew faint as the door closed behind her.


    As soon as silence settled in the room again, Shizu looked up at me, her eyes gleaming with mischief and desire as she released my cock from her mouth with a wet pop.


    She gave it a thorough lick from the base to the tip before wiping her lips with the back of her hand, "You''ve done well, blockhead."

 Chapter 2403: Reward for the hard work (3) *

    Chapter 2403: Reward for the hard work (3) *


    ?


    "Yeah. Right. You heard her. She clearly knew what was happening right from the start."


    "I know. It was hot, wasn''t it? She couldn''t call you out too despite seeing you in that state," Shizu seductively giggled, a hint of pride in her voice as she stood up to straddle myp once again, her skirt still rolled up to her waist. Her sacred ce was already dripping wet, waiting for me to fill her up once again.


    This girl...


    With flushed cheeks paired with her triumphant smile, Shizu''s eyes gleamed with the thrill of our little escapade. Her purity had been thoroughly corrupted by me and she''s enjoying every second of it.


    Leaning in, Shizu whispered into my ear, "Let''s not keep her waiting too long, numbskull." Her arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me into a deep kiss. Her tongue danced with mine as I felt her intense heat against my erection, the fabric of her panties thest barrier before


    us.


    I grabbed her by the hips, firmly supporting her as I guided her onto my length.


    The thin fabric of her panties gave way easily with a slight nudge.


    "Don''t you think you deserve a punishment too? You''ve grown bold enough to do that even in front of your mentor."


    "Not my fault, numbskull. Who taught me to be this naughty? Isn''t it you?" She retorted with a smug smile before her expression softened, a look of pure need taking over as she positioned herself over my throbbing cock. "Make love to me, Ruki...right here, right now." Yeah. I have no more arguments against that. I was the culprit why they all turned into naughty girls whose desire for me was as boundless as my desire for them.


    With my grip tightening even further around her waist, I slowly guided her down. The tip of my cock pushed into her narrow entrance smoothly and was instantly sucked in.


    She held onto me as she gradually sank onto my cock, her tight sensitive walls enveloping me in a warm embrace that had us both groaning in pleasure.


    Finally, the Student Council Room became another ce where Shizu and I etched our love.


    The tea''s aroma had been reced by a more intimate scent that heightened our mingled desire and passion.


    As soon as she gotfortable in her position, Shizu started riding me with a wild abandon that would have been scandalous if Hayashi-sensei walked in again.


    "Hngg- Fill me up, numbskull. Don''t hold back," Shizu breathed into my ear, her teeth grazing my earlobe as she bounced faster.


    The chair under us protested with every movement, the wood creaking softly, but the sound was drowned out by our muffled moans and the p of skin against skin.


    The way she would take me up to the hilt was so good that I asionally kept her there while I moved my hips to scrape her sensitive walls with sensual movements.


    The two of us would then watch our connection closely as her love juices spilled out, resulting in squelching sounds.


    The resulting pleasure was nothing short of a divine experience.


    With the umted pleasure from Hayashi-sensei unexpectedly walking in, it didn''t take long before I felt the beginnings of my release building up.


    I sucked on her nipples to take my mind off of it even for just a moment, feeling them harden under my teeth as I savored her delectable taste.


    The way she arched her back whenever my teeth would sink in slightly was so erotic that it tempted me to focus on it until they swelled.


    At this, Shizu''s breaths gradually grew heavier as pleasure also umted for her. When she felt me thicken inside her for my impending release, her head dropped to my shoulder as she whispered, "I''m going to cum,"


    "Me too," That was all I managed to reply. The words barely escaped my throat as I felt the familiar tightness coil in my lower abdomen.


    My hands moved from her waist to her supple buttocks, guiding her movements as we increased our pace.


    With both of us already over the edge, the sound of our breathing and the chair''s muffled protests grew louder, creating an expressive rhythm of our passionate dance.


    Finally, unable to hold back any longer, I let go, driving deep into Shizu''s warmth as she tightened around me, her lower body quivering intensely as she reached her peak. At the same time as her love juices coated my cock, my own essence was released into her weing depths, filling her up to the brim.


    Shizu weakly clung to me as she tried to catch her breath while I gently caressed her hair and back.


    Of course, we''re not done yet... As soon as the sensation passed and Shizu partially recovered, I tightened my hold on her, carrying her to the sofa we often used.


    Shizu naughtily smiled amidst herbored breaths as she knew she got me so worked up and I wouldn''t let this end with just one round.


    "Make love to me more, Ruki... Enough that sensei will smell you from me when I get to her officeter," Shizu smugly whispered as I gentlyid her down on the plush sofa.


    Clearly, this girl''s mischievousness had been to the max.


    She was still in that post-orgasmic bliss but it seemed she hadn''t had enough. Even if the mixture of our essence was still spilling from our intimate connection, she was already urging me to continue.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And so I did... Climbing up to join her, I resumed showering her with kisses on all of her sensitive spots. Ears, neck, armpit, cor bone and belly button. Each one would elicit a moan that only further encouraged me to satisfy her.


    When my cock finally plugged her sacred ce, she instantly came. Shizu had to continue muffling her moan but she was already close to losing it.


    For the next twenty minutes, the two of us became so lost with each other that the Student Council Room could have burned down and we wouldn''t have noticed. We were so focused on one another that we didn''t stay in one ce.


    The sofa. The long table. The chairs around it. Near the window. And even on the side where she had to lean against the counter where I made her tea.


    We tried different positions but each time I came, she would face me to watch my expression. We were like two animals in heat, unable to get enough of each other.


    I came inside her at least three times and she took thest one in her mouth before she exhaustedly climbed up on top of me, using my whole body as her bed.


    Watching her satisfied and peaceful expression, I held her tightly while caressing her hair gently. It''s thefort she expressly needed after a wild lovemaking session.


    But then, because of my undivided focus on Shizu, I failed to notice the approaching


    footsteps.


    I was about to close my eyes to nap with her when the door opened again.


    Who else could it be?


    I don''t know if Hayashi-sensei decided to return to check on us since it had been thirty minutes but that ended up being a bad decision on her part.


    The moment her head peeked in, she instantly knew saw us in thispromising position,


    naked and sweaty from the intense workout.


    With her eyes widening in utter surprise, Hayashi-sensei''s cheeks reddened like a ripe tomato as she froze on that spot. Her mind cking out.

 Chapter 2404: What should I do with you?

    Chapter 2404: What should I do with you?


    ?


    As there was no time to cover both of us, I just gently slid Shizu to the side and draped her with my uniform that fortunately was hanging nearby. After that, I picked up my pants and hurriedly put it on, tucking myself in before awkwardly facing Hayashi-sensei who was still frozen stiff, processing what she stumbled upon.


    "Sensei," I called in a low voice to prevent Shizu from waking.


    Perhaps my voice became the cue for her to get out of her stupefaction, Hayashi-sensei''s eyes gradually focused on me as I stepped forward, blocking her view of Shizu with my body.


    "There''s no exining this so... can you pretend that you didn''t see anything?" I began, trying to ease the tension with a forced smile, hoping she wouldugh it off.


    But knowing this woman, it was already toote. "Y-you shameless student. How long have you been doing it? I thought you should be done by now after half an hour but this... this is..." Hayashi-sensei stuttered, unable to find the right words to express her shock.


    She quickly averted her gaze and stepped out of the room. I followed after her, closing the door to minimize the volume of our voices.


    "Sorry, sensei... We just can''t help it. And Shizu''s treating it as a reward for her hard work."


    I tried to read Hayashi-sensei''s expression as she stepped out, her eyes avoiding mine. Was she disappointed? Angry? Or perhaps... intrigued?


    "Y-you. You should''ve just gone home and continued there! It''s improper to do that kind of thing in school! Do you understand?! I''ve already given you two a chance earlier but..." Hayashi-sensei sharply chastised. She couldn''t even finish it because her face had already turned crimson. A little more and she might faint from overheating.


    "Then sensei, the fault lies entirely on me. If you must punish us for making love here, please drop it all on me."


    Upon saying that, I bowed at a 45-degree angle in front of her, expressing my sincerity. But what sincerity should I still express when I''m currently topless? She couldn''t even look me in the eye because she was embarrassed.


    While she could usually maintain herposure before, seeing us like that had obviously shaken Hayashi-sensei.


    "You''re unbelievable, Onoda-kun. What will your mother say if I tell her about this? Your father?" Perhaps she didn''t know how to respond anymore, she turned to bringing up my parents, forgetting that those two had long known about my ''unique'' habits and even encouraged them.


    They would scold me, sure. But she''s the only one who''d be embarrassed if she reported what she witnessed.


    "Sensei, that''s a bad idea, you know?" I reminded her.


    Hayashi-sensei paused, looking up at me with a hint of confusion before realizing what she had just said. "Ah, yes, I... I didn''t mean that. I just..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She fumbled with her words, her cheeks growing even redder than before.


    "I know it''ll be hard to remove from your memory... so, feel free to scold me instead, sensei. Shizu wille to your officeter. She just needs some... rest."


    As there was really no turning back from this, the only solution for Hayashi-sensei was to either forget everything or move past it.


    Of course, she''d probably be reminded every time but that''s already beside the point. It''d be much better for her if she just let this go after bestowing her punishment on me.


    The question is... will she be able to do it?


    I looked at her trembling figure who still couldn''t face me properly. If she''s so embarrassed, she should''ve run away by now, and yet... she''s still here talking to me.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Hayashi-sensei forced herself to regain herposure. She straightened her back and faced me. With raised chin, crossed arms and narrowed eyes that would probably look so intimidating if not for her crimson face, she opened her mouth, "Onoda-kun. What should I do with you? I can''t just let you go. I''m the Director of this school. If I turn a blind eye... it will reflect poorly on us."


    As I decided to im full responsibility, I maintained my posture of bowing to her before answering, "Sensei, I understand your position. I will ept whatever punishment you deem fitting. However, I hope you can consider the circumstances and Shizu''s feelings. She''s been under a lot of stresstely."


    "I get that. What I''m asking is how I should deal with you. What punishment can I give you? Suspension?" Hayashi-sensei''s voice wavered. She was trying to act tough, but the way she avoided looking directly at me suggested she also didn''t want to do it.


    "If you think that would be for the best, I ept," I replied calmly without looking up to meet her gaze.


    I observed her through the limited vision and just watched how her legs moved as she thought about what to say next.


    Her silence was deafening. Clearly, she had no idea how to proceed from here.


    Do I want to be punished? Obviously not. But Hayashi-sensei had to be appeased somehow. Otherwise, this would turn awkward for her.


    Just like she said, she had already given us a chance earlier by pretending not to notice and leaving right away. And yet we squandered it by sumbing to our moment of passion.


    She couldn''t be faulted here if she did decide to suspend me.


    Hayashi-sensei let out a heavy sigh, her eyes darting around the hallway as if searching for an escape from this awkward conversation. "Fine," she finally spoke, her voice quieter than usual. "I won''t suspend you, Onoda-kun. But you have to promise me one thing."


    I straightened up from my bow, looking at her with a mix of relief and curiosity. "And what would that be, sensei?"


    "You have to promise me that you will keep this... behavior in check, especially during school hours. Exercise some restraint." She paused, biting her lower lip as she tried to find the words to say, "... C-can you promise me that?"


    "I understand. We will keep this behavior in check but sensei... I don''t think I can promise to... totally stop it."


    "Can''t you just say yes? Why do you have to add thatst part? Ugh." With another sigh, Hayashi-sensei put a hand on her forehead as signs of headache began to form. "Never mind. Just make sure to keep it low-key from now on. And for today, I''m giving you detention. Don''t let me catch you doing that again. Now, go get dressed properly and clean up that mess before


    anyone else sees it!"


    "Detention? Will you lock me up somewhere, sensei?"


    "Onoda-kun, seriously!" Hayashi-sensei''s voice spiked with exasperation, her hand moving from her forehead to her hip. "I meant you should stay behind. I have work for you. You know, as a punishment! When Shizu wakes up, tell her to go to my office."


    Stay behind? Work as punishment? What is she thinking? If anything, isn''t she just giving me more opportunity to be alone with her? This woman...


    She''s unconsciously putting herself close to the abyss. Is she also going to jump into it with her eyes closed? Or... maybe, she knows what''s happening and she''s allowing herself to get swept into it.


    "I understand, sensei," I answered before straightening my back and facing her again. When our eyes met, I could see hers faltered for a bit before snapping it close as she stepped past me, walking away with a hum.


    I turned around to watch her back gradually shrink until she disappeared into the staircase area before returning inside the Student Council Room.


    Shizu was still sleeping soundly on the couch, looking like an angel who had just had her wings ripped off. I guess it''s fortunate that she didn''t wake up in the middle of that. Otherwise, knowing her personality, she might provoke Hayashi-sensei too even if she looked up to her as her mentor.

 Chapter 2405 A kiss to end the night

    Chapter 2405 A kiss to end the night


    ¡°... Yes. I understand. Are you sure you want me to tell him to go home with me? I thought you wanted him toe back. Is that not the case anymore?¡±


    ¡°... I see. You¡¯re too embarrassed to face him now. See you tomorrow, sensei.¡±


    That¡¯s all I managed to hear from their conversation while waiting outside the Director¡¯s Office. Shizu intentionally raised her voice for that while Hayashi-sensei probably controlled the volume of hers.


    When Shizu stepped out, the first thing that caught my eye was her confident smile. It was practically glowing. She carried herself with an air of triumph, as though she¡¯d just won a game only she and Hayashi-sensei were ying.


    ¡°Numbskull...¡± She approached, her hand arm instantly hooking on mine, ¡°Looks like she¡¯s letting you off lightly today. Why do you think she changed her mind about keeping you here?¡±


    "Isn''t it because of you? She took back her words because she''s afraid you might misunderstand her intention." I answered as I nced back to the now-closed door.


    For sure, Hayashi-sensei was holding her forehead again, sighing to herself.


    We came here as soon as Shizu woke up and for some reason, the two of them asked me to step out. Clearly, apart from the reason why she visited Shizu at her office earlier, I became their core topic. Or rather, what happened between us and what Hayashi-sensei witnessed.


    I wouldn''t doubt that Hayashi-sensei reminded her about exercising restraint but Shizu, for all her smarts and sharp tongue, had probably tried to probe Hayashi-sensei''s feelings for me.


    "I knew you''d get it, numbskull. That''s exactly the case. She''s keeping her image as an adult in front of us. She didn''t want me to think that there''s a possibility that she may also fall for you even though she''s halfway there already." Shizu drew circles on my arm as we walked down the corridor and into the staircase.


    The way she spoke was as if she had already seen right through Hayashi-sensei¡¯s facade. But well, since I could also see it that way, it''s no wonder that Shizu could as well.


    "Treat her the same way you treat us, numbskull. She deserves it."


    Shizu eventually added that as we made our way to the bus stop.


    I nodded in understanding. "If it reallyes to that point, you don''t have to worry."


    We boarded the bus together and although she was still exhausted, she told me about the other topic she discussed with Hayashi-sensei. As I expected, it had to do with the uing Cultural Festival.


    Although not confirmed yet, Hayashi-sensei was receiving calls about wanting to sponsor the festival.


    Shizu said she''s nning to turn it down if they demand to insert something that will interfere with the student''s freedom and the schedule that the Festival Committee would prepare regarding other external events, like contests and the closing ceremony.


    Well, it''s more work for her so I also agree if that''s what''s going to happen. However, if things like bringing a famous band or celebrity to the school make it more hyped, that''s something to consider.


    ---


    After walking Shizu home and checking on Nami while avoiding being seen by Mei-chan, I sent a message to Kazuha-nee, telling her that I was nearby.


    She replied after a minute, telling me she was recording for her lectureter. Well, I didn''t mind waiting for her until she finished but the woman sent another message. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If you want to meet me, I dare you to walk through our front door."


    Interesting, right?


    But I instantly saw through the game that she was ying. Since she kept getting swept by my shameless charm during our previous encounters, Kazuha-nee decided to get back at me in this form. yful teasing.


    In her mind, she believed I wouldn''t do it. She''s wrong. I could. I was simply choosing not to.


    After all, it''d be quite messy with Ogawa and their parents at home. I bet she''s not even prepared for the consequences that would result from that. Not to mention, their neighbors who''d be curious as to what was happening.


    That''s clearly not what she''s aiming to aplish by daring me like that.


    But thinking about it, I couldn''t help but imagine their faces if I introduced myself as their Kazuha-nee''s boyfriend.


    Unfortunately, that had to wait.


    And so, I meticulously crafted my reply, "Are you sure about this, Kazuha-nee? You don''t mind me knocking on your door, introducing myself to your parents and surprising Ogawa about our intimate rtionship?"


    The moment I sent it, my phone buzzed with her immediate response, "You wouldn''t dare."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself as I quickly sent my reply, "Oh, but I would, Kazuha-nee. I want to see you before going home, after all. Wanna bet with me?"


    Her response took a while, and when it came, it was a flurry of texts. "Wait, no, I didn''t mean it like that, you idiot! Don''te to my house, my parents are home! I''ll meet you somewhere else. The park."


    I couldn''t resist smirking at the panic in her messages. This development was not what she was expecting. "But you said you''re recording for your lecture. You know, I don''t want to disturb your work."


    Her response was a string of angry face emojis, followed by a stern, "Juste to the park. I''ll be done soon. And hide yourself well. Kazu-kun went outside."


    "Alright, Kazuha-nee. I''ll hide properly. I''m in a good mood to know that you also want to see me."


    "I never said that! I just don''t want you to get us caught, shameless boy!" Kazuha-nee''s response was quick and sharp, the phone practically sizzling in my hand from the heat of her text.


    "Sorry, Kazuha-nee. I don''t believe you."


    Without waiting for her next reply, I tucked my phone into my pocket and headed for the park.


    It wasn''t a long walk. It''s the same park that Saki and I used to stop by on our way to her house, after all.


    I picked a bench located at an obscure spot and waited for Kazuha-nee. The park was mostly empty, the only sounds being the rustling of leaves and the asional hum of car engines passing by.


    It didn''t take long before I saw her figure approaching. It''s impossible to mistake her for someone else even if she''s wearing a hoodie and jogging pants that covered most of her skin. Kazuha-nee had a way of walking that was uniquely hers. It''s the kind that''s confident and proud, yet still has a hint of elegance to it.


    As she got closer, she took off her hoodie, revealing her flustered face. Kazuha-nee''s free-flowing hair was tied into a loose ponytail which didn''t diminish her beauty one bit.


    She looked around, probably checking if her brother wasn''t around before releasing a sigh of relief.


    "You actually came, you shameless bastard." She said, her voice a mix of exasperation and something else.


    I simply smirked as I tapped the seat next to me. My bag was already ced on the other side so she had no choice but to sit close. "Why am I the shameless one? I only said I was nearby. You''re the one who insisted oning out."


    Her cheeks turned a lovely shade of pink as she sat down, trying to keep a straight face. "I never said that."


    "Shall we check our messages then?" I maintained a teasing smile to further annoy her.


    She red at me, her eyes narrowing as she knew she couldn''t deny the evidence.


    "Forget it," She huffed, folding her arms across her chest. "Now what? We meet each other in the middle of the night. Clearly, you haven''t eaten yet. It''s close to eight o''clock. What are you doing sote at school?"


    Although her words were chastising me, the concern in her voice was unmistakable.


    "I stayed behind to help Shizu finish her work in the Student Council," I replied.


    Kazuha-nee nodded in understanding, though her eyes remained locked on mine. She looked absolutely stunning even though the streemps barely reached us, the moon casting a soft glow on her features.


    "I see. Good job. Even if you''re shameless, you''re reliable."


    "Of course, you know how considerate I can be, Kazuha-nee. What about you though? Are you sure I''m not taking up your time? You know, I''m already satisfied to get a glimpse of your face tonight."


    "Stop with your glib tongue... Don''t misunderstand. I also want to get some fresh air so here I am."


    I shook my head and snickered, "Liar. But I''ll ept that excuse."


    Kazuha-nee red at me before she finally cracked a smile. "So, what do you want to do?"


    "A kiss to end the night?"


    "Y-you... I know you''re up to no good."


    Kazuha-nee''s cheeks darkened as she stuttered out her protest. Her eyes searched the area as if ensuring that no one else was around to witness us.


    "Kazuha-nee, isn''t this also what you''re expecting? But if you want. I''m open to being scolded by you. Or maybe you want an ear to listen to your grievance? Here I am. But ultimately, I just really want to see you. I''m already content with that."


    For a moment, she seemed to hesitate as though she was weighing her choices. In the end, she released before leaning closer to me. Our lips mere centimeters from each other, "Then do it properly this time, Ruki-kun... We were too... passionate thest time."


    "Mhm. Will do." I cupped her cheek gently, feeling the heat of her blush, and brought her closer. Our lips met in a tender kiss, one that was filled with affection for each other. No matter how much she tried to act like she didn''t want any of this. Kazuha-nee had already fallen too deep.

 Chapter 2406 Aspirations

    Chapter 2406 Aspirations


    Kazuha-nee and I talked a bit more after that kiss thatsted a few minutes. We moved from topic to topic, mostly about our personal lives as we wanted to know more about each other. She asked me about my childhood, clearly intrigued at what actually led me to be the person that I am now other than the things that I revealed to her. Likewise, Kazuha-nee told me more about her life and her family. Her aspirations and what she''s looking forward to in the future.


    She''s not looking to be a very sessful woman but at the very least, she wants to be independent. Someone who can stand on her own two feet.


    She told me she''s saving up to buy her own house.


    Kazuha-nee¡¯s aspirations painted an image of someone who valued both independence and self-reliance. Quite a contrast to the tangled web of emotions that had brought us together.


    Listening to her talk about her dreams, I could see her in that house she wanted. Decorated in her style, a space where she could breathe freely, unburdened by obligations or expectations. Would I be there with her? I couldn''t quite picture it yet but that''s for Kazuha-nee to decide since I also have my own aspiration for us.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really thought about this a lot,¡± I said as she finished outlining her ns, her eyes alight with determination.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not like you, Ruki-kun. I don¡¯t have the luxury of just... floating around until things fall into ce.¡± She gave me a pointed look, though her tone was light.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just float, Kazuha-nee. I¡¯m more like a kite. Anchored, but I fly where the wind takes me. It''s not like I''m doing nothing. For my current capability, I''m maximizing everything that I can aplish. Of course, as they say, money makes the world go round and even if it can''t always buy happiness, it''s a necessity for afortable life.¡±


    ¡°Sure, a shameless kite,¡± She muttered thoughtfully as she stared at me as though looking at someone her age, ¡°Anyway, what about you? Where do you see yourself in, say... five years?¡±


    ¡°Five years?¡± I echoed, leaning back on the bench to look up at the stars while my arm draped around her shoulder, ¡°I''ll probably be in a ce where I can make everyone I care about happy. That includes you, Kazuha-nee.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed at my response, and she quickly turned her head to avoid my gaze. ¡°Idiot... You can¡¯t just say things like that so casually. And you sounded so ambitious by then. You think you can aplish that in five years?¡±


    ¡°I won''t say I can sincecency is not equal to confidence. Without certainty, I can only hope my ns for the future will bear fruit."


    She didn¡¯t respond immediately, but the way her fingers fidgeted with the edge of her hoodie betrayed her inner turmoil. Finally, she let out a resigned sigh and looked back at me. ¡°You¡¯re impossible, Ruki-kun. But I''m intrigued. I want to see more of what you can do...¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond immediately, but the way her fingers fidgeted with the edge of her hoodie betrayed her inner turmoil. Finally, she let out a resigned sigh and looked back at me. ¡°You¡¯re impossible, Ruki-kun. But I''m intrigued. I want to see more of what you can do...¡±


    "Hmm? Am I finally getting your sweet yes, Kazuha-nee?"


    "Idiot. That''s not it. Your rtionships are tooplex. Since you''re still not bogged down by different responsibilities as an adult, you can still freely do anything you want. But what about the women around you? Not everyone is as mature as you. Some may be illusioned by their feelings for you but once they enter the society, reality may p them awake. I want to see more of what you can do by being close to you but, Ruki-kun, you can''t expect me to bet everything on you."


    Kazuha-nee''s words, as sharp as they were insightful, resonated deeply with me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She wasn''t wrong. My rtionships, tangled as they were, operated in a space shielded from many of the harsh realities of life. The kind of life adults like her had to navigate every day. The simplicity and purity of youthful love might not survive in the storm of societal expectations and real-world responsibilities.


    But then again, this was a topic that many of us already touched on as soon as they signed up for ourplex rtionship. They were maturing alongside me in order to keep up and stay with me. That''s why... I find all my girls precious. They''re all willing to take on the challenges together with me.


    True. Some of them still have outstanding problems that need to be solved. But once those were resolved, they''d also be the same as everyone.


    Kazuha-nee''s gaze remained on me, unwavering but tinged with something unreadable. Concern, surely. And maybe curiosity about how I would respond to her blunt observation.


    "I don''t expect you to bet on me, Kazuha-nee. You''ve known me as this shameless guy, after all. If anything, I respect that you''re thinking this far ahead. You''re considering not just yourself, but the consequences for everyone involved. That''s something I admire about you. I may have slithered my way into your heart but that shouldn''t satisfy you yet. Stay with me and allow me to show you that I can walk my talk."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line as if my response had caught her off guard. Maybe she''d expected me to argue or make some grand, sweeping deration about oveing all odds.


    I continued, "There''s a lot I still don''t know. And you''re right that things could change for any of us as we grow older and take on more responsibilities. But that''s precisely why I don''t make promises I can''t keep, Kazuha-nee. I''m not asking you, or anyone else, for that matter, to bet everything on me. I''m just asking for a chance to stand by your side, to prove myself every step of the way."


    Kazuha-nee''s expression softened, her posture rxing slightly. She tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, the vulnerability in her movement was such a contrast to her usual confident demeanor.


    "I want to scold you on how glib you are with weaving your words but I cannot overlook your sincerity. Prove to me. No. To us. That you''re not just full of hot air. Never forget that."


    "Mhm... I won''t. Our connection won''t just be all about sharing intimate moments."


    "This pervert... It better be. I opened myself up to you because I''m expecting more than that."


    "I know, Kazuha-nee." I cupped her cheek again before kissing her one more time.


    The moment lingered between us,fortable and warm despite the cool night air. We finally understand each other on a deeper level.


    When it was time for her to head back, Kazuha-nee stood up reluctantly, brushing off invisible dust from her hoodie. ¡°You better get home too, Ruki-kun. Don¡¯t make me worry about you.¡±


    ¡°Worrying about me already, huh? I feel so loved¡± I teased, earning an eye roll from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡± She paused, her expression softening as she added, ¡°But... message me when you get home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Kazuha-nee. Shall I bring you home next time?¡±


    Kazuha-nee hesitated for a moment before nodding. "In your room."


    Upon saying that, she quickly dashed away, her ponytail swaying as she turned to the corner. I stayed on the bench, watching her retreating figure until she disappeared into the shadows of the streemps.


    With a satisfied sigh, I finally stood up and finished my other ns for the night before moving to the station.


    The night had turned out far better than I¡¯d expected, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lighter.


    When I arrived home, I sent Kazuha-nee a quick message letting her know I was back. Her reply came almost immediately:


    "Good. Get some rest, Ruki-kun. And don¡¯t stay up toote thinking about me."


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, replying with:


    "Toote. You¡¯re always on my mind, Kazuha-nee."


    Her response was a string of angry emojis followed by a single word:


    "Idiot."


    Smiling to myself, I pocketed my phone back and stepped into our house where Akane and Miwa-nee and Minoru were waiting for me.

 Chapter 2407 Sleepover Plans

    Chapter 2407 Sleepover ns


    The night passed peacefully and the next day dawned bright and early. Akane and I do our early morning routines before preparing for school.


    On the train, it was still a little awkward when we met up with Futaba and Eri. They had already talked yesterday about what happened but while nothing changed regarding her determination to continue with our arrangement, her guilt had at least lessened to the point that she could already face me without averting her gaze.


    Obviously, things were still not fine. Even though she''s technically not cheating on her boyfriend with me, that''s still how it looks to other people. That''s not going to change no matter how we spin the story.


    I asked Fuyu and Akane about their opinion on the situation with Futaba. They had differing opinions.


    Akane wasn''t that supportive of Futaba asking me for help in that regard, but she understood where she wasing from. That in Futaba''s eyes, only I could help her with her problem.


    Fuyu, on the other hand, was partly supportive but she told me it''s too much to make it physical. For her, Futaba asking me to intimately touch her was crossing the line.


    There''s one thing they agree on though... It''s better that I help her than leave Futaba suffering. On that part, even Eri couldn''t argue with it.


    Still, as things stand, Futaba''s rtionship will truly be doomed.


    "Husband, I know what you''re thinking... If... If Futaba''s rtionship fails because of her deal with you, don''t me yourself. You''ve warned her enough."


    That was Akane''s reminder when she saw my expression before separating from them at the gate of their school.


    ---


    After meeting up with Yae, Ririka and Miho, I continued on my way to school.


    Yae and Ririka were nning to sleep over tonight but because I might not be at home tonight due to the dinner with Otoha''s family, they pushed back for tomorrow instead.


    On the train, I spent my time messaging my girls, in particr, I kinda got glued on exchanging messages with the girls at Third High School.


    Because they''re also nning a sleepover soon, Nao created a group chat between the three of them and they added me to it.


    It''s quite refreshing to hear them discuss things when the three of them had different personalities from each other.


    Or are they really discussing things? I don''t think so.


    I read through their messages and the deeper I went, the more I could feel my lips twitching in amusement.


    There was the goofball Hanabi who was toozy to think of ideas. She just said she''ll bring her pajamas and sleep next to me.


    Then there was the egotistic Azusa who couldn''t stand the thought of not being the center of attention and was already nning her outfits. She specifically told me to look forward to it and I better prepare myself.


    Andstly, there was Nao who used the group chat as her notepad to list her pastry ingredients, asking me to buy them in preparation. She''s nning to bake a cake during the sleepover.


    Anyway, when they noticed that I already opened the group chat, the first one who sent a message was Azusa. She even tagged my name to make sure I would be able to read it.


    "Shameless junior, you better be taking notes! I''m going to this sleepover because you asked me to, and I won''t ept anything less than your undivided attention. Got it?"


    Her message was apanied by a string of emojis: a sparkle, a dress, and, surprisingly, a devil horn, as though she intended to emphasize hermanding nature.


    After that, Hanabi also typed in, responding to Azusa.


    "Lol, Azusa, you''re acting like Ruki only has eyes on you. Besides, we''re just crashing at his ce. I doubt you''ll have space in your bed." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Crashing? How dare you reduce my perfectly curated sleepover to "crashing"? You¡¯re lucky I tolerate you, Hanabi."


    "Hehe, love you too, Azusa. Anyway, Ruki, I¡¯m serious about sleeping next to you. Make some space on your bed. Or do you prefer the couch?"


    Look at that goofball. Does she think she can act like that here? Should I tease her again?


    I thought for a moment before typing in my reply, "I don''t mind sleeping next to you, babe. And Saionji-senpai. I''m looking forward to seeing you in your nightwear. I can be shameless right?"


    The group chat exploded instantly with the two girls typing in quick session.


    "Ruki! I told you not to call me like that again!"


    "You pervert! All you can think of is see my perfectly curated lingerie! Are you imagining me without it?!"


    My reply was a string of emojis, one with a whistling emoji and the other with a wink. I knew that would get their attention.


    After that, I typed my proper response, "Babe, we never agreed to stop. I''m just bringing it up again. And senpai, I''d rather see it myself than imagine it. By the way, I''m d you made up your mind to join. I''ll pamper you lots."


    Hanabi''s reply came swiftly, a mix of blush andughter evident in her text: "Okay babe! I''ll also call you like that when I bring you to Matsuri."


    Azusa also sent her response a few secondster, "You''re so shameless, Onoda-kun. But fine. Just don''t disappoint me with your choice of pajamas. I expect something thatplements my attire."


    Even though she''s probably blushing profusely at the moment, that girl still had the time to be pretentious.


    At this point, Nao who was only reading the exchange, finally decided to chime in. "You guys are so noisy. Can we focus on what''s important? Ruki, you promised. We¡¯ll bake it together. I can''t wait for that day."


    "Of course, Nao. By the way, I didn''t see any date. When will that sleepover happen?"


    Nao replied with a smirking emoji. "We''re keeping it a surprise for you, Ruki."


    That girl... I don''t hate surprises but what if I''m not home at that time? Won''t it be a failure? Ugh...


    In the end, I could only reply with, "Hopefully it''s not tomorrow, right? I might not be home."


    The group chat fell silent for a moment after my message, and I could almost imagine the three of them exchanging conspiratorial nces through their screens.

 Chapter 2408 Another Group Chat with the Five High-class Ladies

    Chapter 2408 Another Group Chat with the Five High-ss Ladies


    When the group chat died down, the next ones I focused on were Mizuki, Otoha, Marika and the Itou sisters, Himeko and Maaya.


    Somehow, they also found it convenient to use the group chat feature to bring in a targeted discussion. Our topic was about dinner with the Kanekoter and Marika''s Aunt Kagura.


    "You girls... Since you have time to chat like this, have you all arrived at school?" After skimming through the messages, that''s the first thing I sent since I knew they should either still be on the way or still preparing.


    Mizuki was the first to reply, "On the way. I had Suzuki-san make a detour to your house, Ruki. I gave the business proposal draft to Miwa-nee." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I see. Have you finished it already? You should''ve told me. I could''ve waited for you."


    "Forget it, you''re so busy these days that we can''t really get a hold of you that much. Next year, you better be prepared because all of us will be at your school." Mizuki replied.


    Even through text, I could imagine the girl smirking at her own cleverness.


    After that, Himeko and Maaya replied that they had just arrived at school while Marika was just about to leave by car.


    What a missed opportunity, if I knew Marika was still at home, I would''ve gone to pick her up. But then again, I might not be able to check on the previous group chat if that happened.


    Lastly, Otoha replied, "I''m taking a day off, Ruki. I''ll have to prepare for the dinnerter."


    That girl... I could already tell that her preparation was to get a new dress she could show off to meter. Despite everything, she likes to surprise me with her elegance during important events. Knowing Otoha, she would choose something both modest and breathtakingly beautiful, perfectly suited for the asion but with subtle elements only meant for my eyes to notice.


    "Taking a day off, huh? Let me know if you need help with anything," I replied to Otoha, trying to hold back my imagination from picturing her in an alluring dress that would get me stiff.


    Her response came quickly. "Help me pick something to wear then, Ruki. I''ll send you pictures once I get to the boutique. You''re my boyfriend; it''s your duty to ensure I look stunning, isn''t it?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her straightforwardness. "Of course, Otoha. Send them over, and I''ll make sure to give you my full attention."


    Reading that exchange between Otoha and me lit up a fire in thepetitiveness of the other girls who started expressing their need to get a new dress.


    Soon enough, the messages in the group chat spiraled into a yfulpetition as the other girls began chiming in, expressing their desires to stand out in their own ways, all for the sake of pleasing me.


    It was a blend of rivalry and affection, the kind of dynamic that always managed to bring a smile to my face. I¡¯m really such a lucky bastard.


    Mizuki was the first to add fuel to the fire. "A dress, huh? Maybe I should pick something as well. Ruki, would you mind helping me choose one too? After all, it''s not fair if only Otoha gets your attention. I might be bringing you to another business dinner."


    Marika quickly followed up, "Ruki-kun, do you also want to see me in a dress? I¡¯ll wear er when Ie visit the clubhouse."


    Himeko¡¯s name popped up on the group chat but she was shown typing for a whole three minutes, only for her message to be a short one. "I haven¡¯t worn what can be constituted as an elegant dress for so long, but for Ruki, I will. Ya-chan, will you also wear one? Let¡¯s show it to him this weekend when he visits us at the hotel."


    Maaya, who¡¯s always attentive to her older sister, replied instantly. "Yes, Nee-sama! Ruki, we¡¯ll send our choices to you. You better give us your honest opinion! Or else¡­ we won¡¯t wear it."


    For the two of them tomunicate in the chat rather than in real life, they must¡¯ve separated already.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle as I read through the flood of messages. Even through text, their personalities shone through so vividly. To keep the peace, I sent a quick reply: "Alright, alright. I''ll help everyone. Just don¡¯t send me all your options at once or I¡¯ll spend the whole day analyzing and imagining all of you in different dresses."


    Otoha responded with a smirk emoji. "See? That''s why you''re the perfect boyfriend, Ruki. Always ready to cater to our whims."


    Mizuki chimed in again, her words yful yet with an edge of seriousness. "There¡¯s no such thing as perfect, Otoha. But if anything, he¡¯s the closest one to it. His only w is loving all of us at the same time."


    That remark caused a brief pause in the chat before Marika broke the silence with a string ofughing emojis. ¡°That¡¯s Ruki-kun for you.¡±


    As more messages get sent to the group chat, their topicpletely shifts to me. Somehow, the moment I appeared, they instantly forgot the reason why they created the group chat in the first ce.


    In the end, I took it upon myself to steer them back to it.


    Regarding Kagura-san and the Kujou Family¡¯s interference, even Otoha agreed that it would probably not be resolved quicker than we were hoping for. Those old men of the previous generation wouldn¡¯t simply back down in the deal they entered. It was a matter of pride for them, after all. That¡¯s why even though the entric old man told Kagura-san to connect him to the Patriarch of the Kujou Family, it would take a while for it to bear fruit.


    Meanwhile, the Ichihara Family might do something drastic soon. I bet their current head and the Chairman of Ichihara Constructions, Ichihara Jun¡¯s father, would soon hear about the problem with Marika.


    Even Ichihara-san¡¯s husband would be unable to stop him from interfering.


    For now, we¡¯re hoping for Kagura-san to be more sensible and protect Marika from them.


    On another topic, Otoha believed that this dinner with her parents and siblings might bring up my origin as a member of the Onoda n from that prefecture. Her second brother went there himself, after all.


    I have to prepare on how to answer their questions. However, Otoha wasn¡¯t certain if her father was informed about my parents¡¯ connection to her grandfather.


    Mizuki advised me to be vignt and not reveal too much. Just stick to the dinner and reinforce the idea that Otoha would never change her mind about us.


    Marika and the Itou sisters didn¡¯t have much to say about it but they shared their experiences on such a loaded dinner. For example, when Marika first arrived here and met Ichihara Jun and his parents. Or when Maaya was brought by her father to a party organized by people in the same industry as them. Even at a young age, she had to be perfect in front of those adults because of her future as the heir to their hotel chain.


    As the train approached my stop, I typed a final message to wrap up the discussion. "Alright,dies. Let''s put a pin on this for now. We have a full day ahead. Send me your options for dressester, and I promise to give you my honest opinions. And remember, no matter what you wear, you''ll all look stunning."


    With that, the silent tension umting within the group chat instantly dispersed, switching it back to a more rxed atmosphere.

 Chapter 2409 Umedas Favor

    Chapter 2409 Umeda''s Favor


    The first period passed just as I expected. Our ss voted for the Haunted Mystery Room as our theme for the Cultural Festival. There wasn¡¯t even an opposition.


    And perhaps to save me from taking more responsibility, Chii and Nami took the lead role for it. They didn¡¯t even let me volunteer. Aya and Satsuki held my arms.


    They only released when every role had already been handed out before giving me an all-epassing role called ¡®Support Director¡¯. ording to them, what I needed to do was to support their ideas and help out where I could. Basically, a bystander.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, idiot. We¡¯re not excluding you, your hands are just full, and cannot take any more responsibility.¡± Satsuki said as she poked my cheek from my side.


    And sure enough, everyone agreed. Each of them had a simr expression that¡¯s pretty much telling me to stop being stubborn.


    Well, I¡¯m not even pouting. It¡¯s not like I can do a better job than them on it. For me, it¡¯ll only be about the fun of doing things with them.


    Still, I appreciated their concern, so I pampered the girls that I could reach easily during and after the first period.


    When I went to escort Shio for her next ss, I also pampered her for no particr reason. I just felt like it.


    The next periods leading to lunch break passed by uneventfully.


    The only thing to note was how I got informed by my girls in the other sses that they¡¯d also selected the concept their representatives came up with at the workshop yesterday.


    Just from that, it signified the sess of that event. I decided to include that in my report to Hayashi-sensei.


    Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t be awkward because of what happenedst night. She should¡¯ve moved on from what she witnessed, right?


    Alright. I better not jinx it.


    ¨C


    When the bell for the 4th period rang, I had the girls go to our usual meeting ce first since I had a meeting with someone.


    Well, it¡¯s a meeting that I postponed for a few days. Last Tuesday, I had to ask Umeda-san and the few girls who were inside the Girl¡¯s Shower Room at the Pool Area to keep what they heard to themselves when my girls and I had that wild escapade from the pool to the shower room.


    Earlier, she hinted to me to meet up with her. I guess it''s about time for me to pay them back for their help.


    As I walked down the hallway, I gradually left the area popted by the students. Then, as I stopped in front of a room that was mostly used as a storage for unused materials, I took a deep breath before knocking on the door.


    "Umeda-san?" I called out, making sure to put my mouth close to the door while making sure the volume was just enough for whoever was inside to hear. "It''s me. Are you already here?"


    I looked around me and this ce was pretty deste. This was one of the ces I actually marked during my first-day tour as a spot I could use to meet up with my girls or my targets. The distance from our ssrooms was also in my favor.


    s, I didn''t have any chance to use this. And at this point, there''s no reason anymore unless I want to meet someone secretly. Just like this time.


    The door creaked open slightly, revealing Umeda-san''s smiling face. "Ah, Onoda-kun. I was waiting for you. Come in,e in.


    She stepped aside, revealing the interior of the room to me. Surprisingly, she was alone. And here I was expecting the other girls from ss 3 also waiting with her.


    "You''re the only one here, Umeda-san?" I asked as I walked in, closing the door gently behind me


    The room was pretty dusty. Due to that, I quickly walked to the window, opening it to let the air circte before facing Umeda.


    "You know what. It''s impressive. How could you breathe in here when it felt that stuffy, Umeda-san?


    "Oh, that? I just had a little cleanup before you arrived," Umeda-san said with a wink. Her confidence unwavering, "But enough about that. I''m alone because the others have yet to think of what they want to ask of you. But truthfully, they might not even use the favor promised. What they heard that day made them rethink their life, you know?"


    "Rethink their life?"


    That''s quite the revtion. They''re probably the type of girls who were still pure enough to be so embarrassed at hearing our moans of pleasure. If they''re already like that with just our voices, they''d surely faint if they saw us in action that day. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Indeed! Onoda-kun, you bad man. Don''t you know most girls our age are still pure-hearted maidens? You corrupted them. Now they cannot forget the sounds of love echoing through the walls," Umeda-san said with a dramatic ir, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Clearly, she exaggerated that a bit.


    "Well, I can''t deny that. Please tell them I apologize. And if they really need help someday, they can alwayse to me."


    "Pfft. You''re really different. You''re like a golden sheep in public but in private you''re a feral beast. Anyhow, I''ll tell them that, don''t worry."


    "Thanks, Umeda-san. So, that means you called me out here to hear your request? My payment for keeping your silence?"


    "You can say that."


    Umeda-san winked again as she put on a meaningful smile. Crossing the distance between us, she eventually stood in front of me.


    Whatever she was nning, I would not turn back from my words. I promised her a favor, it''s only right to keep it. Plus, it''s not like she''d ask for something too extreme. At least, I hope not.


    "Okay! Let''s get down to business, shall we?"


    "Mhm. Shoot, Umeda-san. I''m all ears."


    "I like your spirit, Onoda-kun," Umeda-san said, her eyes gleaming. She leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "But I''m afraid my request might be a tad... personal."


    Her sudden proximity made me take a hard look at her, my posture straightening, "Personal, huh? No problem. As long as it''s something I can aplish then I will do it for you."


    "Great. Don''t worry. It won''t be scandalous like asking you for sexual favors. I''m interested but it will be a waste to use the promised favor when I may draw the ire of many girls -- including Itou-san -- by coveting you."


    This girl... She''s surprisingly honest. But thinking back to the first time I interacted with her, she had this habit of being yful even to those she was familiar with.


    "So, what is it, Umeda-san? What''s your request?" I asked, feeling curious.


    "It''s this..." Umeda signaled for me to lean closer. She''s going to whisper it as an added precaution.


    "I''ve been having a bit of a... let''s call it an artistic block. I can''t even participate in our activities in our Manga Club. And from what I heard that day, you''re someone who had a lot of experiences. I need a reference, Onoda-kun."


    I didn''t need to think too hard about what she meant by artistic block and experience. Is she drawing an adult manga?


    Hopefully, the reference that she needs is only in the form of sharing experience, not bing her model.

 Chapter 2410 Inspiration

    Chapter 2410 Inspiration


    "I see. You want ideas for a new story. And here I thought you''d ask me to model for you." I chuckled while acting like I wouldn''t mind doing it for her if she so asked.


    Umeda looked at me with a mix of surprise and amusement, her lips curling into a yful smirk. "Model for me? My, my, Onoda-kun. Aren''t you daring? Tempting offer, but I don''t think I could handle having you pose half-naked in front of me without blushing like a tomato. I might get tempted too. That won''t do me good."


    Look at her, she knew how to y a game. It''s quite refreshing but then again, this girl wouldn''t be their ss President if she didn''t know how to tickle someone''s interest.


    "You''re right. I might get tempted too. Let''s treat that one as a joke," I put on a meaningful smile before continuing, "Anyway, if it¡¯s ideas you¡¯re after, I don''t mind helping. What kind of story are you working on?"


    Her expression shifted slightly, bing more thoughtful as she tapped her chin. "It''s... well, a romance, obviously. But I want to spice it up, you know? Add ayer ofplexity. I¡¯m tired of the usual clich¨¦s. That¡¯s why I thought of you. You¡¯ve got this... aura about you. Like you¡¯ve seen and felt things most people our age can only imagine. Furthermore, I mentioned artistic block, I might also need to hear some juicy details about what''s going on during those... intimate moments. You get me?"


    This girl... She''s bold. I''ll give her that.


    "ttering me won¡¯t get you a discount, you know?" I teased, leaning against the window sill as I crossed my arms. "But fine, I¡¯ll bite. So, not only ideas for a story but also spicy details. Umeda, won''t you get it better if you watch that kind of content from the inte?"


    Umeda smirked, shaking her head at myment. "Oh, please. Onoda-kun, those are acted. Won''t my imagination work better if I heard it from someone who experiences it on a daily basis?"


    "You''re bold, Umeda-san. I''ll give you that. But can you handle all that information? Furthermore, it''ll be all from my perspective."


    "Onoda-kun need not be concerned, I know not to bite more than I can chew. I won''t make it awkward for us since I want to be your friend. Just enough to keep my creativity flourishing." Umeda took a step back, her aggressiveness lulling into a more friendly tone.


    She wants to be my friend. I guess that''s not a bad idea. She also knows how to draw the line, which is a plus.


    "Alright. I''m guessing what you''re making isn''t straight up that ''kind'' of manga, right?"


    "Eh? Do you think I''m allowed to do that? Come on, Onoda-kun. It''s still too early for that. I want to submit a one-shot manga for a contest. I''m confident with my skills in drawing but... I''mcking in creativity and storytelling. That''s where you''re going toe in."


    "Ah... But I''m not so much a storyteller myself."


    "You''re part of the Literature Club though. Besides, I said I¡¯m not expecting you to partner up with me. All I need is inspiration and... spicy details to make my scene more vivid."


    Umeda rubbed her chin as she started contemting. I''ve observed carefully, making use of my skill to read her character more through her words and bodily movements.


    Of course, the perverted side of me also couldn''t help but notice her appearance. She got the curves and the allure that could make any guy drool. She''s even more charismatic if she''s deep in contemtion like this, unlike her usual yful nature.


    Anyway, since she''s not asking much, I don''t see any reason for refusing.


    "Alright. I''ll help you. As a friend."


    "Yay! I knew I could count on you, Onoda-kun!" Perhaps due to her happiness, the girl jumped at me, wrapping her arms around my neck and giving me a tight hug. My body reacted in reflex, supporting her slender frame.


    Feeling my hand sliding from her waist to her back, Umeda''s cheeks reddened slightly at the sudden contact. She hurriedly lowered her head as her excitement drained, reced by a gentle bashfulness. "I... I mean. Thank you, Onoda-kun. I really appreciate it. I know you''re busy as is but even just a bit of your time would mean a lot to me."


    "Don''t mention it. I owe you one. And I promised. So, are we going to discuss it now or will you set a date?"


    "... Uhm. With the Cultural Festival up ahead, I''d like to consult you after it. Or maybe during a summer vacation? I''ll focus all that month on making my manuscript." Withouttching off from me, Umeda lifted her head to look at me with a hopeful gaze.


    "Sounds good. You have my contact, don''t hesitate to message me."


    "Yes!" Umeda pleasantly grinned, her face filled with satisfaction. Her arms tightened around me as she leaned in further, her soft body now fully enclosed within my embrace.


    I thought of loosening my hold on her and letting her go but wasn''t this an opportunity to tease her back?


    "So... Umeda-san, do you like to keep tangled like this with me for a bit longer?" I whispered close to her ear.


    Umeda''s body shuddered slightly as she finally realized how close we were at the moment.


    Her face and ears reddened almost instantly before murmuring, "... Sorry, Onoda-kun... I must''ve been out of my mind."


    "No, no, it''s fine. I''m enjoying this moment too," I replied with a grin, savoring the scent of her hair and the softness of her body. I should be ashamed for having intimate interaction with someone who wasn''t one of my girls but I was too shameless to even consider that.


    "Onoda-kun, you''re quite the teaser," Umeda murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. Despite her words, she made no move to pull away, allowing our embrace to linger a few moments longer. Her cheeks were ming red, but her eyes sparkled with mischief. It was as if she was enjoying this little game of ours. "Is this one of your methods to make girls fall for you?"


    "Not exactly. You can say this is just me acting a little perverted. I''m not letting go of an opportunity to hug someone as pretty as Umeda-san."


    "Holy moly, Onoda-kun! You''reying it on thick! You really know how to make a girl feel giddy." Umeda giggled, her grip on me loosening slightly. However, she remained snuggled against my chest.


    "Won''t you call me an expert?" I teased. Not expecting anything more than this.


    Umeda clicked her tongue beforeughing, "Expert will be an understatement. You''re a master."


    Upon saying that, she finally pulled away from me, her cheeks remained flushed red but she was trying her best to appear fine.


    "So, did I make your heart race? You won''t tell me you''ve fallen for me right?" I smirked as I watched her flustered state.


    "Oh, shut up. I may have a maiden heart but you need more than that to capture mine, Onoda-kun." Umeda flicked my forehead lightly. The gentle sting was unexpected, and I couldn''t help butugh with her.


    "Okay. I''ll leave first, Onoda-kun. I''ve gotten enough inspiration to start something from that hug. I''ll contact you again" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As she turned to leave, I couldn''t help but watch how her steps were a little unstable. No matter how much she tried to mask it, she didn''t just get inspiration from that hug. She got more than she bargained for.

 Chapter 2411 You wouldnt know

    Chapter 2411 You wouldn''t know


    After eating lunch with my girls, I escorted the second and third years back to the School Building before making my way to the Administration Building to do my daily report and visit.


    The same as yesterday, I made my rounds by visiting my lovely teachers first. Unfortunately, I missed Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei.


    Ryouko-san went ahead to the Pool Area to prepare for our uing swimming ss and Orimura-sensei followed her.


    Because of the workshop yesterday, all Year 1 sses will be holding a joint swimming ss. Ryouko-san had an activity prepared for us so she probably employed Orimura-sensei''s help again to make sure that it would be a sess.


    As for Shio... well, I pampered her while she was reading through the new light novel that she picked up recently. It''s surprisingly not one with a taboo theme like the one I caught her reading before. It''s actually one of the popr titles that had gotten an anime adaptation recently. The one with losing heroines.


    She evenmented that if I was the protagonist of that work, I would''ve already made the losing heroines fall in love with me and the winning heroines would be stolen in theter volumes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Well, she''s not wrong. If the protagonist had the same desire as me, it''d be easy for him to aplish that. He''s quite charismatic, after all.


    s, he''s not a bastard like me.


    "Yes. He''s not but he''s quite simr to you, you know? Like you, he tends to do things at his expense for the girls." Shiomented without looking up from her book, her voice filled with humor.


    "Hmm? I don''t think so. He''s doing it without expecting anything from anyone. On the other hand, e I only do things for the girls I deemed important." I corrected her but Shio didn''t want to ept that.


    She looked up at me and poked my cheek before saying, "Is that so? Then how will you exin your outstanding reputation in our school? Most of the girls only have praise for you. They¡¯re saying you''re kind enough to help them whenever you can."


    "Well... They''re girls, I won''t necessarily ruin my image in front of them. I''m sure it''s the opposite for the boys."


    That¡¯s just how simple it is. I won¡¯t go out of my way to interact with the boys. Heck, I¡¯ll choose not to have any dealings with them at all if it¡¯s possible.


    For girls, I just have to act like my usual self. I learned a lot by now after bing dubbed as one of the most attractive boys in our school.


    "Y-you''re right. It''s hard to argue with that one." Shio contemted for a moment before giggling.


    We talked for a few more minutes circling that topic while she continued to read.


    Sadly, I still have another ce to visit so I eventually took my leave. Though reluctant, Shio let me go, after I satisfied her with kisses. She didn''t have a ss for the rest of the day so she nned to read at least two volumes of that light novel before going hometer after school.


    What a great lifestyle.


    Shortly after that, I went upstairs and checked the infirmary.


    The mysterious school nurse was not there but the sickly maniptor was once again using the bed.


    "Senpai, is it just me or you don''t appear to be sick?"


    I opened up with that as I approached the upied bed. There, Minami Shouko was lyingzily, fiddling with her phone.


    As soon as she heard my voice, she jolted up and met my gaze.


    "Huh? Onoda-kun? Why are you here again?" Minami Shouko asked as she tried fixing her disheveled uniform.


    Since she''s probably not expecting someone to see her here, she was initially flustered which visibly showed on her face. But she quickly regained herposure as she probably didn''t want to look vulnerable in my eyes.


    "Just checking in, Senpai. I had a feeling that you''re here again so... I thought I''d stop by. And here you are." I smirked before stepping forward and sitting on the side of the bed.


    Minami Shouko retreated a little, sliding back on the bed as if she was too embarrassed to be seen by me in this state.


    "Well, I do get sick from time to time but not anymore. I''m just... passing my time," She mumbled while averting her gaze.


    "Is that so?..." I trailed my voice there as I leaned forward, my handnding on her forehead to check for fever.


    "Onoda-kun! How can you so casually do that?"


    "Ah. I apologize. I got so used to doing the same to my girls so... I guess I just naturally do it," I replied, smiling gently as I felt the warmth of her skin. There was no fever, just the typical temperature of a healthy human being.


    I pulled my hand back and gave her the space she needed.


    Unfortunately, what I did had an effect on her. She became flustered.


    I guess she''s not used to that kind of casual contact. I mean, she''s someone who can''t find a genuine connection to anyone so... she probably doesn''t have any friends before meeting me. As for her followers who she''s in contact with, it''ll take some time before she sees them like that.


    "Ugh... I''m fine now, Onoda-kun. You can... you can go," Minami Shouko stuttered, her cheeks ming red as she lifted a pillow, covering her face with it.


    I couldn''t help but smile at her reaction but well, there''s no point pushing her here. I''ve alreadypleted my objective of checking on her anyway.


    "Alright. See you in the Student Councilter, senpai. Ring me up if you need a massage. I''m quite good at it."


    Minami Shouko looked up at me and gradually, her expression softened up as if she finally realized that there was no reason for her to get flustered. After all, she had long known me to be like this.


    She''s simply experiencing my normal self.


    "Yes. I''ll be there. If I am Asakura-san, I''ll work you to the bone. You''re one cheeky junior."


    "Heh. She attempted to do that yesterday, you know? Unfortunately, her stamina failed to keep up with me."


    "Huh? Wait... What do you mean by that?"


    "Oh. Right. You wouldn''t know. Forget I said anything, senpai. I''ll get going." I chuckled, standing up and patting her shoulder before leaving the infirmary.


    Before stepping out, I still heard the girl''s voice calling out to me but I pretended not to hear her anymore and continued upstairs, making my way to the Director''s Room.

 Chapter 2412 Im only tolerating you

    Chapter 2412 I''m only tolerating you


    Upon arriving at the door of the Director''s Office, I took a deep breath before gently knocking on the door.


    I was half-expecting to be turned away today because ofst night but surprisingly, the door swung open almost immediately, revealing Hayashi-sensei dressed in her usual sharp office attire while topped with her whiteb coat, her expression unreadable behind her spectacles.


    "You''re here. Come in." Hayashi-sensei''s tone was quite stiff, evident from the lingering memories of our previous encounter.


    Looking closely, little bags could be seen under her eyes. She must''ve lost some sleep because she couldn''t forget the scene she witnessedst night.


    "Is now a good time, sensei? Or... shall I hold off on my report for next time?"


    I carefully worded my question as I looked up at her after stepping in and closing the door behind me.


    "Now is fine, Onoda. I was expecting you."


    With slight hesitation in her tone, Hayashi-sensei''s reply remained stiff as if she was still trying to grasp how she should face me today.


    Gesturing towards the sofa, Hayashi-sensei instructed me to take a seat before following after me, taking the space next to me.


    The silence was a little awkward but as always, I remained unfazed and acted as normally as possible, "Sensei, shall I start then?"


    Upon saying that, I reached for her hand, grasping it gently as my thumb slid across her palm. Massaging her was gradually bing a normal thing between us but this was the first time that I didn''t ask her and simply took her hand without her consent.


    Her face twitched a bit at the suddenness of my touch, but she didn''t pull away. It was as if she was also expecting this from me. She turned her head, meeting my gaze properly before her eyes narrowed slightly. "Shameless brat, you''re going straight to massaging my hand again, huh?"


    "What do you mean ''again'', sensei? I''m just shortening the process." I put on my usual smile as my thumb pressed on her hand''s pressure point, loosening the tension on it.


    Hayashi-sensei''s expression rxed slightly as she exhaled a relieved sigh. Her finger curled a little, pressing on the back of my hand, urging me to continue.


    Understanding that, I pressed harder before continuing, "You know how shameless I can be, sensei. That''s why... even if you caught us like thatst night, my behavior around you wouldn''t change that much. Unless you firmly expressed dissatisfaction or disappointment towards me."


    Her face tightened momentarily before she sighed again, "I don''t know if it''s your charm or just your sheer audacity that makes it hard to stay mad at you."


    "It''s probably both." My shameless smile made its appearance as I continued to massage her hand. Little by little, she became rxed as the atmosphere around us lightened considerably.


    "Indeed. It can''t be one or the other. You''re that much of a troublesome brat..."


    "Well, troublesome is quite urate but sensei, you keep on tolerating me. Why not give me a firm punishment?"


    "Do you want to be punished that much?"


    "Not exactly. But you see. It''s hard to see you this troubled. And knowing that it''s because of me, I can''t help but feel the need to take responsibility."


    Hayashi-sensei clicked her tongue and her brows furrowed, "I''m not troubled, you brat.... I''m just..."


    With her voice trailing there, Hayashi-sensei''s eyes searched my face for a hint of sincerity. I met her gaze with my own while maintaining the gentle presses on her palm and her pressure points.


    Eventually, she was unable to maintain eye contact and leaned back, her head arching upward as she covered her face with her other hand.


    I followed her with my eyes, twisting my body slightly, "Well, you don''t have to tell me if it''s ufortable, sensei. We can just keep acting the same as before. I''m here to give you a report on my activity while giving you a bit of relief with my massages while you advise or scold me if ever you find something unpleasant about it."


    Hayashi-sensei didn''t reply to that. She maintained her current position, possibly to avoid falling further from my pace.


    Well, let''s not make it harder for her then. I continued my massage and began my report. As always, I omitted the private moments that I spent with my girls. Then at the end, I added my appreciation for the workshop and how it turned into a sessful idea. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Slowly but surely, Hayashi-sensei slipped out of her state as she eventually straightened her back again and listened to my report while watching me intently.


    I timed the end of my massage to coincide with thest sentence of my report, releasing her from my grasp and then giving her the space that she probably needed.


    I initially thought of moving to the opposite seat. However, I instantly dropped that idea since giving her space was just a temporary measure. I''m still nning to slowly shorten the distance between us.


    Hayashi-sensei''s gaze followed me then she looked down at the open distance between us before shaking her head, "Your ss won because of the ingenious idea your group produced, you deserved that win. I apud your girls for not giving you a core position in your ss''s booth. Just focus on the Literature Club. You''re bringing together multiple clubs and you''re undoubtedly the core of it. Do your best and show me what you can do, shameless brat."


    As she finished makingments about the content of my report, Hayashi-sensei took a moment to gather her thoughts. Then she looked at me with a sigh, "You don''t have to worry about me. This is something an adult like me has to ovee myself."


    I didn''t reply to her right away. Instead, I just stared at her face, watching the changes in her expression. Eventually, I also released a sigh, "Indeed. It''s not up to me to meddle with your personal feelings, sensei. I hope I''m not overstepping."


    "This brat... Stop saying nonsense like that! Overstepping? You''ve done that a long time ago!" As though I stepped on andmine, Hayashi-sensei raised her voice. She then tapped the space that I opened up, hinting at me to return. "Don''t think about taking a step back now."


    "Sensei, what do you mean?"


    "Do I have to spell it out to you?"


    "No. I understand it but--"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Hayashi-sensei interrupted me as she closed the gap by sliding closer. Then, she grabbed me by my cor.


    "Stop making excuses, you brat. Aren''t you shameless? So why are you doing this now?"


    "Well, I thought you needed the space."


    "You thought? Did you ask me for my thoughts or did you just assume that?"


    Upon hearing that, I was stumped.


    Yep. I blundered again. I acted on my assumption rather than wait for her to explicitly ask for it. Lesson learned.


    Seeing that I couldn''t answer her, Hayashi-sensei pressed further, "Shameless brat, I''ve lost sleep thinking about you and now you''re going to act like this... Really, what should I do with you?"


    "I''m sorry, sensei. It''s my mistake for not asking," I apologized with sincerity. We looked into each other''s eyes, reading our thoughts behind them. Gradually, Hayashi-sensei''s grip on my cor loosened.


    However, before she could release me, I covered her hands with mine, keeping them there. "Then, sensei. Can I continue being shameless around you?"


    Her sses trembled for a moment caused by the violent twitching of her face. I got on her nerves, after all. She then indignantly sighed before making a reckless move.


    Before I could react to it, a dull thud echoed in the room as Hayashi-sensei''s forehead hit mine before we both winced from the sharp pain caused by it. But despite the pain, Hayashi-sensei kept that connection as she whispered, "R-remember. I''m only tolerating your shamelessness. Nothing more. Nothing less."


    Understanding the meaning in her words, my lips stretched into a smile as my arm, wrapped around her back, pulled her close to me, "I understand, sensei. I''ll keep that in mind and take responsibility for my blunder."


    Hayashi-sensei didn''t resist the pull. We stared at each other for a while as she gradually melted into my embrace. Then, her arms slowly slid to my back, holding me just as tightly with her face buried in my chest.


    I nced down at her purple crown releasing steam as her face was probably burning from heat. This was definitely not what I was expecting when I came here to give her the report. But who am I to refuse this development?

 Chapter 2413 Drawn Line

    Chapter 2413 Drawn Line


    "Hey, shameless brat. Don''t tell anyone about this... Not even to your girls."


    After a minute of silence, Hayashi-sensei was the first to speak between us. The warmth of her breath seeped through my uniform and into my skin as she didn''t even raise her head.


    Running my fingers on her lustrous hair, I replied, "What do you mean, sensei?"


    "Don''t y dumb... You know what I mean. I''m not... like them. You''re offering your arms for myfort and I''m taking it. This is what we have right now." Hayashi-sensei''s voice was muffled against my shirt as her grip on me tightened slightly.


    I could feel her body tremble not because she was nervous or anything but simply a reaction to her own words.


    Whatever was running in her head, it was certainly along the lines of... ''I''m not his girl but I like to be pampered by him''.


    Well, that may not be too urate but it''s close to that.


    It''s kinda simr to Orimura-sensei, who, despite everything that happened between us, remained adamant about not admitting her growing feelings for me. The only difference is... Hayashi-sensei will probably not take another step from here and keep things as is, without letting it spill outside this room.


    "If that''s what you wish, I can only obey. However, sensei. Shizu and--"


    "I don''t care if they know. Aren''t you someone who hates to lie to someone he cares about? Just keep it to yourselves. If any of them feels that this is inappropriate, you better tell me. We''ll put an end to this." Cutting me off, Hayashi-sensei tightened her grip on me as if she was already thinking that this might be thest time.


    "Do you have to be that harsh on yourself, sensei?"


    "No. But it''s necessary because it''s you, shameless brat. You''re more troublesome than your father. He kept on avoiding me yet here you are, approaching me without any sense of distance. And you''re not even my student," Hayashi-sensei mumbled, clearly not liking this situation where she was letting her thoughts out.


    "I see. I understand what kind of line you''re trying to draw, sensei. Don''t worry. If it is your wish, I will never step over that line to show my respect to you," I whispered back, stroking her hair gently. "I can''t promise not to be cheeky and shameless though. It''s my trademark."


    Although her face remained buried in my chest, I could sense the subtle shift in her expression. Hearing those words made her puff her cheeks. It should be a rare sight to see especially when it''s not matching her sharp mature beauty. It''s the kind of gap that many men would fall for.


    "You don''t have to remind me. I expected as much from you, Onoda." Hayashi-sensei''s voice was filled with exasperation and a hint of amusement.


    She took a moment to collect herself before raising her head, her eyes meeting mine once again. "Now, get off me. You''ve had your fun."


    "You''re mistaken, sensei. You''re the one who needs to get off me," I retorted with a cheeky smile as she watched her cheeks turn crimson red.


    With our current position on this sofa, putting her on myp should be easy but that would certainly make this woman more flustered than she already is. I better hold off on that.


    Besides, we''re about to run out of time.


    "I won''t need to ask you that if you loosened your hold on me, shameless brat. You''re enjoying feeling your sensei''s warmth too much," Despite trying to not sound yful, Hayashi-sensei failed to mask it with her tone.


    In any case, she was right; I couldn''t help but savor the closeness we shared. Why won''t I when this is a privilege exclusively for me? Moreover, I still want to listen to her heart as it races against my chest. It''s like music to my ears.


    "Well, I guess there''s no point denying that anymore, sensei. Let me enjoy this moment more."


    "You! If you keep teasing me like that, I won''t hesitate to give you a proper punishment!" Hayashi-sensei indignantly shouted with her cheeks still flushed from our banter.


    I grinned, knowing her words were nothing but air, "Hmm? Sure. Punish me. You skipped on punishing mest night. Will you also let me off if you catch me again but with another girl?"


    "This shameless brat! I told you to restrain yourself from doing that kind of thing in school! And here you are, not even bothering to hide it!"


    "Heh... Sensei, has no one told you that you''re beautiful when you''re mad?"


    Her eyes narrowed, but she didn''t push away. Instead, she let out a deep sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly. "ttery won''t get you out of this. You keep using flowery words. One of these days it will bite you back."


    "It doesn''t matter, sensei. I''m always ready for my ttery to backfire. That won''t stop me from saying those words, especially when they''re truthful."


    At this, I lifted her head by her chin and kissed her cheek before she could protest, "A small remembrance of this moment, sensei."


    Hayashi-sensei stared wide-eyed at me with her cheeks burning hotter than a stove.


    "Y-you...!" She furiously stuttered, but she didn''t push me away. Instead, she just sat there, looking utterly flustered and adorable.


    Her sses had already fogged up from all the heat and her lips trembled as though she wanted to say something more but she couldn''t. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In the end, she couldn''t find the words to scold me anymore. She conveyed her feelings with actions such as drumming my chest or hitting my shoulder with her forehead. In a way, it was her method to say she didn''t like it but she didn''t hate it either.


    And with this, the remaining time quickly passed. I only let go of her when the bell finally rang indicating the start of the fifth period and end of lunch break.


    Before standing up, I kissed her other cheek, evening out the score. Hayashi-sensei''s eyes fluttered shut for a brief second before she shoved me away with surprising strength, her face beet-red.


    "B-brat! How dare you!" She stuttered, trying to regain her usualposure. "Get out of here before anyone sees you!"


    "It doesn''t matter if someone sees meing out of your office, sensei. It''s only the Principal, right? Besides, it''s not like you always have a visitor aside from me and Shizu." I chuckled, standing up from the sofa and fixing my uniform.


    Hayashi-sensei bit her lips as she couldn''t argue with my logic. She knew that I was right. She red at me, trying to find aeback but her brain went on a hiatus.


    And so, I cupped her cheek again, caressing her lips with my thumb before hurriedly running to the door, escaping the room with a mischievous grin. The sound of her flustered voice calling me a shameless brat once more echoed behind me as I stepped out into the hallway.

 Chapter 2414 Swimming Activity (1)

    Chapter 2414 Swimming Activity (1)


    When our group arrived at the Pool Area, the ce was already crowded with the students from the other sses. With my role as Ryouko-san''s Student Assistant, I had to separate from them after I spotted her alongside Orimura-sensei already preparing for today''s activity that she put an effort into nning these past few days.


    I first escorted the girls to their sses before heading toward Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei.


    They were standing by the pool that we were going to use for today''s ss, a clipboard in Ryouko-san''s hands and a whistle hung on Orimura-sensei''s neck. They''re both wearing a shirt and loose pants, something that could be easily taken off in case of emergency. Although it''s not that noticeable, they''re once again wearing their swimsuits beneath it.


    At the moment, they were both busy discussing something while the students lined up with their respective sses on the other side.


    When Ryouko-san spotted me approaching, she waved me over with a bright smile. "Perfect timing, Ruki-kun. We were just discussing how to arrange the students for the individual event. Come here and give us your thoughts."


    Orimura-sensei gave me a nod, her sharp eyes scanning the clipboard in Ryouko-san''s hands before ncing at me.


    ¡°Onoda, since you''re here, can you handle exining the rules to everyone? It''ll save us time. In the meantime, we''ll finish setting up here.¡±


    "Of course, leave it to me, sensei." I nodded confidently, assuring both of them.


    Ryouko-san handed me the clipboard where she divided the students based on their current skills and also some notes about the activity.


    But before stepping away I added, "By the way... it''s a shame I didn''t catch you two in your offices... I could''ve seen what you''re wearing today."


    Ryouko-san burst into a peal of sweetughter while Orimura-sensei immediately red up, calling me a shameless brat like she always does.


    Still, that somehow eased the seriousness settling on their shoulders. Of course, they wanted this activity to be sessful. Most likely, Orimura-sensei would also adopt it for her sses.


    Reviewing the details again, the activity was split into two categories: one for experienced swimmers and another for those less confident in their abilities or straight-up newbies to it.


    Both groups would have the same task: carry a lightweight object, such as a small ball or foam ring, across the pool. The weaker swimmers would be allowed to use floatation aids, while the stronger ones had a time limit to challenge them further.


    Because it would take a long time if we were going to limit everyone to using one pool, they''re going to split the experienced and newbies into two separate pools by using one of the indoor pools.


    Among my girls, most of them already knew how to swim but they couldn''t be called experienced. As for me, I guess I could say I had enough skill to save someone from drowning once.


    Leaving behind the two teachers, I walked over to the other side of the pool where the four Year 1 sses were already lined up properly. With both Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei nearby, no one could afford to make some trouble or everyone would be affected especially with the notorious collective punishment of Ryouko-san. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although it hadn''t been shown recently -- most likely because of her gradual change after meeting me -- the seniors were still telling tales about it when they were in our shoesst year.


    As I stood in front of the gathered students, their chatter quieted down, leaving only the faint sound of waterpping against the pool¡¯s edge. I could instantly see my girls proudly and excitedly looking at me.


    If they could, they''d probably join me here in order to help me. But man, seeing them in their swimsuits again was making me remember our previous escapade. Unfortunately, it''s impossible to repeat it today.


    With both Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei observing from a distance, I straightened my back and stood in my usual confident posture, trying to put some intimidation in my gaze as I scanned over everyone.


    My role as the Student Assistant was to make this activity not only efficient but also enjoyable for everyone involved but if someone would act up to ruin the atmosphere, I''d surely stomp my foot down on them.


    After a few seconds of silence, I pped my hands lightly to draw all of their attention to me.


    ¡°Alright, everyone. Let¡¯s go over today¡¯s activity!¡± My voice carried clearly across the open space, ensuring even those in the back could hear me.


    ¡°As you all may know, this is a joint ss of all Year 1 sses. And today, Ryouko-- I mean, Eguchi-sensei prepared another activity." I slipped a bit there, correcting myself quickly without acting like I made a blunder.


    "This swimming ss will be a little different from the usual team-based activities. Today, we¡¯re focusing on individual effort. And if you''re worried that we''ll win again. Don''t be. It¡¯s not apetition, so no need to feel pressured to outperform anyone else. The goal is for everyone to have fun and improve at their own pace.¡± I smirked at the end which caused varying reactions.


    Someughed. Some raised their eyebrows because of my remark. And some booed me yfully.


    Of course, some were also relieved while others were intrigued by what kind of activity it would be. It was a good sign that they were already engaging with the concept.


    On top of that, I managed to rile them up properly.


    ¡°For those who are confident swimmers, your task is to carry a small ball or foam ring from one side of the pool to the other. You¡¯ll be timed, so try your best toplete it within the set limit. Think of it as a fun challenge. You''ll receive bonus points based on your ranking. Of course, if you don''t care about that, all you need is to finish it.¡±


    I paused, letting that sink in before continuing. ¡°Now, for those who aren¡¯t asfortable in the water, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll have ess to float boards or intable rings to assist you. Your task is the same, but the focus is on building your confidence andpleting the activity safely. No time limits for you. Just focus on getting across the pool at your own pace.¡±


    A few hesitant faces rxed and a ripple of approving murmurs spread through the crowd. I could feel the atmosphere lighten.


    ¡°Continuing from that, we¡¯ll be splitting into two groups. Experienced swimmers in one pool and beginners in the other. When I call your ss, line up ording to yourfort level with swimming. If you¡¯re unsure, that¡¯s okay; we¡¯ll help you figure it out.¡±


    I nced over my shoulder, catching a glimpse of Ryouko-san nodding approvingly while Orimura-sensei maintained her usual stern demeanor. They already finished their discussion and they were just watching me like they were grooming their sessor. Really, it''s making me want to tease them both.


    ¡°Before we start, remember: safety is our top priority. If you feel tired or ufortable at any point, raise your hand, and someone will assist you immediately. Let¡¯s make this an enjoyable experience for everyone.¡±


    With the rules exined, I stepped back, allowing the ss presidents to organize their respective groups. Mio and Umeda stepped forward, asking me a few questions to rify some of the mechanics.


    I patiently answered them. And since it''s Mio, I cheered her up a bit by sneakily squeezing her hand.


    As they began forming lines, I noticed the varying reactions. Some students were visibly eager to showcase their skills, while others were still a bit apprehensive. That''s fine though. They''d ease up on it soon after seeing how fun the activity would be.


    Walking back toward Ryouko-san and Orimura-sensei, I gave them a thumbs-up. ¡°Everyone seems to be on board. We¡¯re ready to split them up whenever you give the word.¡±


    Orimura-sensei gave a curt nod but she still tried to act stuck up by turning her head away and crossing her arms. ¡°Good job. You got the knack for this even if you''re still shameless. Now let¡¯s see if they can follow through.¡±


    Ryouko-san smiled warmly, her earlier tension easing. ¡°Well done, Ruki-kun. It seems like they¡¯re already more rxed. Let¡¯s get this started.¡±

 Chapter 2415 Swimming Activity (2)

    Chapter 2415 Swimming Activity (2)


    With a sharp whistle blow from Orimura-sensei, the activity officially began. The students quickly split into their respective groups, their enthusiasm building as the excitement spread among them.


    The experienced swimmers moved to the outdoor pool, while the beginners were guided to the indoor pool where they could feel more secure under closer supervision. Ryouko-san followed the beginners, ensuring they were settled andfortable. Meanwhile, Orimura-sensei and I stayed with the more skilled swimmers.


    Among my girls, Mio, Komoe, Aya, Misaki and Rae went to the indoor pool. They could swim but not on long stretches like what the activity for the skilled swimmers needed to aplish.


    Surprisingly, even the girl who invited me for a public pool date this summer vacation, Sachi, went along with them. She''s so great at volleyball but she''s probably not that confident in her swimming skills.


    After a while, the first group of experienced swimmers lined up at the edge of the pool. The group consisted of one student per ss. They way, the possibility of crashing against each other would be minimized.


    Their eyes burned with determination, clearly hoping to get those bonus points by setting a record.


    I stepped forward to address them while Orimura-sensei took the elevated seat for lifeguards, watching over the entirety of the pool.


    ¡°Alright, I don''t need to repeat the rules, right? Carry the ball or the foam across the pool and return to the starting point. You have to finish within the time limit to get your bonus points. Show us what you¡¯ve got!¡±


    I looked at the first group one by one. As they''re all girls, the boys were keenly watching them. This was one of their few opportunities to see the girls in a swimsuit, after all. Even if they wore identical swimsuits, the curves of their body were different. The sexy ones are noticeably standing out.


    A ripple of cheers and yful jeering broke out as the four swimmers prepared to dive in. Orimura-sensei blew the whistle and theyunched into the water with impressive speed.


    The other students watched intently, some cheering their ssmates on while others took notes on how they could do it quicker than anyone else.


    I found my girls in one corner, devising their own strategies. When they noticed me staring, Nami smilingly waved at me and gave me a thumbs up. They''re pretty confident, I must say.


    But I couldn''t look at them for so long. I was responsible for recording their time, after all.


    And so, my focus returned to the pool, readying my finger to tap the switch and record their times.


    Truthfully, the activity should pose a little difficulty. The length of the pool is 25 meters. Regr swimmers had an average of 30 seconds to realistically finish that if they only focused on swimming. Double it for a trip back. The time limit for the bonus points that Ryouko-san set was two minutes. However, the fact that they needed to carry something while swimming could affect their speed and coordination. If they''re not careful, they might even feel the strain.


    Thankfully, everyone was carried by the excitement. Because for the first time in a while, they only needed to think about themselves. They''re more motivated to do better when their result hinges on their own performance.


    And just like that, the first group finished. Among the four, the quickest was a girl from ss 4. The girl from our ss was Esumi and she somehow managed toe in second ce. Just a second slower than the girl from ss 4. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I recorded their times on the clipboard and announced them one by one to gather more hype.


    "Great job, everyone. All of you got a surplus of a few seconds before the time limit where you can gain points." I announced which made the four jump in relief and joy. "And I''ll repeat. Just focus on your time and nothing else. The bonus points will be given to everyone whopleted the course within the limit and an additional point will only be given to the quickest among you. So, you can aim for that one if you''re confident of your skill or just extremelypetitive. We''ll cheer on you."


    "Pfft. What about you, Onoda-kun? Will you also swim?" Some girl from ss 4 asked a question that was instantly echoed by most girls.


    "Me? Of course, I will. I''ll gost. You know what they say. Save the best forst." I shamelessly answered while posing exaggeratedly, causingughter all around. They liked that.


    Naturally, I also received jeers, calling me a showoff. But who cares about them, no?


    As the activity continued, I moved along the line, offering encouragement and tips before returning to my ce.


    For some, it was about maintaining speed and stamina, while for others, it was about improving technique.


    A few students who were eager to show off even sought advice on shaving seconds off their time. But well, I answered them without giving them false hope.


    When ites to my girls, however, I attentively give them hints depending on my understanding of their bodies. Luckily, I had already caught a glimpse of their swimming forms a few days ago.


    Continuing on, my girls truly stood out when their turn came. Hana, confident and radiant, swam with smooth efficiency, earning cheers from everyone, especially those who were caught by her angelic smile. Nami and Hina, while not as skilled, showed their determination that had others rooting for them. Then there was Chii who, despite failing to finish within the limits, enjoyed the activity so much she intentionally blundered to do it again. As for Satsuki, Saki and Maaya, they finished the activity perfectly.


    Seeing them shine in their own ways made me feel proud, and a little possessive. I unintentionally red at an idiot shouting Hana and Satsuki''s names. The guy cowered in the end, making him unable to finish the activity within the time limit for bonus points as well.


    Meanwhile, the indoor pool had its share of excitement as well. asionally, I nced in that direction to see how Ryouko-san was faring with the beginners.


    True to her thoughtful nning, the atmosphere there was lively but supportive. Students who initially hesitated to even step into the water were now smiling as they floated across the pool with their intable aids.


    At one point, Ryouko-san and I exchanged nces across the distance. She gave me a small, appreciative smile that sent a wave of warmth through me. Even in the midst of a bustling activity, her presence had a way of grounding me.


    Given that everyone wanted a better time for those points, everyone could give it another try after everyone finished their turn. Three tries maximum. Of course, if they''re already satisfied with their time, they don''t need to give it another try.


    Anyway, as more and more groups finished, my turn eventually came.


    Orimura-sensei who waszily watching from the elevated seat even fixed herself, probably tough at me if I made a blunder. She''s always looking out for things to tease me for, after all.


    After handing over the stopwatch to Nami who would record the time for me.


    "Ruu, show them. Get another record." She whispered encouragingly. And with the way she said it, she was already confident that I could do it.


    "Mhm. Watch me." Upon saying that, I looked up at Orimura-sensei and grinned followed by ncing behind me, catching the encouragementing from the girls.


    With that, I walked over to the starting position, picked up the ball and took off my shirt.


    Since I was thest one, everyone''s eyes focused on me. Once again, I became the center of attention.


    "Ready?" I called out to Orimura-sensei, holding the ball above the water with one hand while the other hovered over my head, ready to dive.


    Her only response was a smirk and a nod before blowing into the whistle.

 Chapter 2416 Setting a Record

    Chapter 2416 Setting a Record


    With Nami urging me to get another record and my girls cheering for me, I naturally didn''t hold back. The moment the whistle reached my ears, I dove into the water wlessly, my body slicing through the water without a ssh. I tightly held the ball without breaking my form, pushing my arms and legs to propel myself forward.


    I stayed underwater for a while beforeing back up to the surface, breaking the calm with a spray of water. I took a deep breath and then plunged again, the cheers of the girls echoing in my ears as I powered through the pool. I wouldn''t dare say each stroke was calcted but I made sure to remember and use what I learned.


    Since I only learned two basic strokes; breaststroke and freestyle, I decided to use freestyle for this. It''s faster and more efficient. It also made sure that the ball wouldn''t get in the way of my breathing.


    The water felt cool against my skin as I sliced through it. My arms and legs worked in perfect harmony, pushing and pulling me towards the other end of the pool. I could feel the eyes of everyone on me, especially my girls. Their voices urged me to do my absolute best and it''s honestly encouraging.


    I knew that some were also checking out my body and others were genuinely amazed by my performance.


    Of course,pared to those who were truly great at swimming, I was probably average at best. My only advantage over them is my stamina and resilience.


    Soon, my fingertips touched the edge of the pool, and I knew it was time to turn. I flipped around, tucking the ball under my chin and pushing off with my legs. The water rushed around me as I began the return trip, my muscles started screaming for a break. But I didn''t stop.


    The cheers grew louder as I approached the halfway point. Nami, in particr, was almost jumping in excitement since she had the stopwatch. I''ve probably swam so quickly that I was truly about to have the shortest time possible.


    I surfaced again, took a quick breath, and dove back under. The ball felt heavier with each stroke but I gripped it tightly, not wanting to drop it.


    Finally, my hand reached the starting point, touching the edge of the pool with a triumphant p as I broke all the momentum I created. Following that, I raised my hand with the ball firmly clutched within my grip.


    As I climbed out, the girls rushed over, eager to know my time. Nami held up the stopwatch with a grin that could melt ice.


    "You did it, Ruu! One minute, twenty seconds!"


    Nami''s excited voice rang out as she showed me the stopwatch. A few of my girls also ran up excitedly like Hina, Chii and Saki. As for Satsuki, Maaya and Hana, they remained in their position, proudly looking at me.


    Orimura-sensei, on the other hand, had a look of disbelief mixed with admiration. She couldn''t hide the fact that she was impressed, which only made me chuckle. For sure, even if she was confident about my abilities, she never considered that my record time would be exceptional.


    Before my turn, the quickest one was that ss 2 girl who was a member of the Swimming Club from ss 2. She finished with a 30-second allowance from the time limit. There''s also Yanagi Kaede, Watababe''s friend, her record was 29 seconds before the time limit. Looks like her motivation was slowly returning. And that''s even without my help.


    Because of how busy I was, my interaction with that stalker girl was minimal. At most, I would see her standing behind Watanabe whenever I would go to their ssroom to escort Shio or meet Komoe. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I got lucky," I humblyughed while scratching my head and shaking off the water dripping from my body.


    Nami pouted yfully. "Lucky? More like you''re a natural! Stop acting so humble, Ruu."


    Herment earned me a round of giggles and some good-natured ribbing from the other girls. Even Orimura-sensei couldn''t resist throwing in a tease. "Shameless brat, what else can you not do?"


    I shot her a yful wink and took a bow, "Honestly? I don''t know, sensei."


    "This brat. Now, you''re bragging!" She eximed. If not for the distance, she''d probably run up to me and hit my head. "Okay, stop standing around there and continue. Look, you''ve lit a fire on the others. Now they have your record to break."


    And with that, the few students who signed up for their second attempt had their eyes on me. They were now more eager than ever to beat my record.


    The girl from the Swimming Club managed to shave off a few seconds from her record but not enough to reach mine. Yanagi Kaede also improved a bit, but understanding that it was her limit, she didn''t sign up for the third attempt.


    As for the boys, only a few of them werepetitive. There''s Ogawa, Tadano and Fukuda. Then there are also a few from the other sses.


    Unfortunately, even after attempting it for the third time, the closest one has gotten to my record is the girl from the Swimming Club whose name I finally remembered; Mizushima. She came in at one minute and twenty-four seconds, which is still not bad, considering the weight of the ball and the need to carry it the whole time.


    Still, I''m convinced that I only got lucky. If I also attempted again, I might not even break my own record.


    With that, Orimura-sensei eventually jumped off of her elevated seat to wrap things up. She pped her hands together, her smile wide and genuine. "Alright everyone, that''s it for today''s activity! Let''s wait for Eguchi-sensei to wrap up on the other side too. You can use the pool as much as you want in the meantime. As for you, brat... Come and follow me."


    Upon saying that, she pointed at me without exactly exining why and where we were going.


    With the others excitedly jumping into the pool for some leisure time, I couldn''t help but feel a bit drained.


    But the thought of spending some alone time with Orimura-sensei was... thrilling. To say the least.


    I first walked towards my girls before following Orimura-sensei inside the indoor area where the shower room, changing room, and club rooms were located.


    But we walked past that and led me to the teachers'' section, which was empty at the moment.


    "Hmm? What are we here for, sensei?" I asked, feigning ignorance as I followed her into the teachers'' area. She didn''t say a word, only looking back at me while looking grumpy as though I made a mistake.


    Orimura-sensei opened the door to an empty office, gesturing for me to enter. And I did.


    The room was small, with the faint scent of chlorine from the pool still lingering in the air.


    She closed the door behind us and the sudden quiet made my ears ring.


    I turned around and found her leaning against the door, arms folded over her chest, looking at me with a mix of amusement and... something else.


    I shook my head inwardly as I approached her, "Sensei, and here I thought you brought me here to discuss the activity. You have something else in your mind, no?"


    I put on my usual shameless grin, trying to gauge her thoughts.


    She averted her gaze, acting like a shy schoolgirl caught in a lie.


    I ced the clipboard down and stepped closer to her, the water droplets from my hair dripping onto the floor.


    "Is there something you need help with, sensei?" I inquired, my voice low and yful.


    Her cheeks flushed and she took a deep breath before speaking, "Shameless brat, I need you to understand that as teachers, we have to maintain a professional boundary."


    My grin only widened. Why bring up boundaries when we''ve already crossed that multiple times?


    I reached out and gently tapped her nose. "We''re past that, sensei. Come on. You can be honest with me this time. Are you going to praise me for my record or is this your way of creating an opportunity for us to be alone? Maybe both?"


    Her eyes narrowed and she swatted my hand away. Unfortunately for her, I just moved it to cup her cheek. Feeling the warmth gathering there, I ced my other hand around her waist, pulling her close to me.


    "Think whatever you want." She said as her lips trembled with both anticipation and desire.


    With her eyes locking on mine, she didn''t resist as I leaned in, pressing my lips against hers. Her crossed arms loosened up as she pressed her hands on my naked chest.


    "How long do you think until Ryouko-san notices, sensei?" I teasingly asked between our kisses.


    For sneaking me away like this, she''s not being so subtle anymore, no?


    Furthermore, even without confirming, my girls probably knew this was going to happen the moment she called me out to follow her.

 Chapter 2417 Limited Time *

    Chapter 2417 Limited Time *


    Orimura-sensei didn''t think of holding back at all. She kissed me with the same passion she had been holding back all this time.


    Her tongue slipped into my mouth, exploring every inch with an eagerness that made my desire for her ignite. She kept her hands on my chest, tracing the contours of my muscles as though she wanted to burn it into her senses.


    I chuckled, enjoying her sudden loss ofposure.


    "Guess the professional boundary is out the window, sensei," I whispered as I broke away from our kiss to nibble her ear lobe.


    Tickled by the sensation, Orimura-sensei trembled as she whispered back, "Just this once, shameless brat."


    "Yeah. Right. ''Once''. Sensei, it''s not that hard to be honest, you know? You kept denying it but your body says otherwise."


    I pulled her closer, letting my hands wander down to her hips, slipping from the back of her track pants, cupping her squishy pair. Her skin was smooth and warm and the way she shivered against my touch was incredibly tempting.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2418 Shared Intimacy *

    Chapter 2418 Shared Intimacy *


    Left with a choice of opening the door without fixing ourselves or acting like nothing was happening, we chose thetter.


    I quickly pulled my mouth away from Orimura-sensei''s sacred ce, my face drenched with her juices.


    She stumbled backward as she hurriedly pulled her pants up, her chest heaving from the abrupt interruption. She also picked up her shirt and put it on, without fixing the top half of the swimsuit.


    It''s really like a hasty attempt to cover what we were doing. We were like kids who got caught by their parents while doing something they shouldn''t.


    "Yes, Ryouko-san," I spoke through the door, trying to sound as casual as possible while quickly pulling up my trunks and smoothing my hair down.


    Orimura-sensei looked at me with a mix of panic and lust, her cheeks still flushed red from the pleasure brought by my mouth.


    There was no way Ryouko-san would fail to notice it but this was better than facing her while we were in the middle of doing it.


    Upon opening the door, Ryouko-san who was in the same attire as Orimura-sensei hurriedly stepped in. Most likely to ensure that just in case we were in apromising situation, no one else would be able to see it.


    "I knew it." She started, her eyes alternating between Orimura-sensei and me. "Ruki-kun, shouldn''t you be stopping Sanae when it''s too risky?"


    Guilty, I scratched my cheek and awkwardly smiled, "Yes. That should be the case..."


    "Un. I get it. You failed to hold back, right? Geez, Ruki-kun. You''re making me jealous here."


    Thatst part was said in a lighter tone to ease the tension. She then turned her head to Orimura-sensei who was fidgeting at the side. She''s probably feeling shameful to have been caught like this. But what''s making her more ashamed is Ryouko-san''s unbothered attitude.


    "Ryouko... I... This isn''t..." With fragmented sentences, Orimura-sensei stumbled over her words, trying to exin herself. Her eyes darted back and forth between us before eventually giving up as she lowered her head.


    Preventing her from bowing in apology, Ryouko-san stepped up and held her by her shoulders, "Sanae, we''ve talked about this. I know what''s going on between you and Ruki-kun. It''s okay, really. I''m not here to scold you."


    Orimura-sensei looked up at her with her eyes trembling, "But, we were... we''re in the middle of..."


    Ryouko-san chuckled lightly, tapping her friend''s shoulder, "I know. I''m blind if I failed to see the look on your face when I walked in. You''re both so obvious."


    "But..." She still couldn''t find the words to exin herself.


    "If you''re going to say you don''t see him the same way as I do, I will call that a lie." At this, Ryouko-san''s tone became stern and serious. "I get that you initially want to correct his path and still aim to aplish it regardless of how deeply you get involved with him. But Sanae, you''ve also fallen for him. Don''t hide it anymore."


    Upon saying that, Ryouko-san turned back to me and reached for my hand, "Ruki-kun... Don''t you also feel the same way?"


    I looked at Orimura-sensei, who became frozen in contemtion. She understood what Ryouko-san said but she''s just too stubborn to admit it.


    She''s under the illusion that she''s maintaining a strict moralpass by not admitting it but every time we get into these situations, she can''t help but let go.


    And I can''t say I me her. After all, it''s not easy to resist when someone she''s attracted to is this persistent and shameless.


    I nodded at Ryouko-san''s question and stepped closer while squeezing her hand, "I do. That''s why I made the bet of making her fall for me. In any case, Ryouko-san, I think letting Orimura-sensei like this is fine. I mean... I can tease her every time."


    I intentionally ignored the awkwardness and leaned over to whisper in Orimura-sensei''s ear, "Don''t you think so, sensei?"


    Ryouko-san couldn''t but chuckle at my words as she returned the grip on my hand, "You''re being a bad boy, Ruki-kun. Don''t tease your teachers like that."


    "Ryouko-san, at this point, you''re both my women first before being my teachers." I maintained my shameless smile as I tugged at her hand. Following that, my arm slipped to her back hooking it around her waist.


    "I don''t mind getting scolded by both of youter but for now... I don''t think I can hold back anymore."


    The moment I finished my sentence, I kissed Ryouko-san before pulling the awkward Orimura-sensei to my other side.


    Since it''d truly be difficult to settle the situation by just talking and teasing, I decided to take the reins and just act as shameless as I could be.


    Understanding my intention, Ryouko-san didn''t resist my kiss. Instead, she leaned into it, her body melting into mine. Orimura-sensei, however, remained rigid at first, unsure of how to react. Her eyes darted between us, a storm of emotions raging within them.


    "Ruki-kun, we have to go back soon or everyone will wonder what we are doing here." Ryouko-san reminded me after our lips separated, "Let me take care of you first and then... Take care of Sanae for me."


    This woman. She''s being considerate of Orimura-sensei, huh? Rather than push the situation until her friend breaks into honesty, she proposed this.


    Ryouko-san knew exactly what she was saying and what she was asking for.


    I guess that was the solution she came up with after seeing how Orimura-sensei was reacting. However, she also didn''t want to leave without showing the extent of the rtionship to her friend.


    Is it an act done out of jealousy or just her making a statement? Only Ryouko-san knows.


    Regardless of my answer, Ryouko-san had already started moving. Her kisses trailed down my body until she kneeled in front of me.


    Once again, my swimming trunks were pulled down to my ankles, and Ryouko-san took over from where Orimura-sensei left off earlier. She looked up at Orimura-sensei whose face was returning to normal, "Sanae, let''s not make this apetition, shall we?"


    Without waiting for a reply, Ryouko-san''s tongue peeked out as it began to dance around the tip of my cock, teasing me with gentle licks before taking me in whole.


    Unlike Orimura-sensei''s urgent hunger, Ryouko-san''s technique was slow and savoring as if she had all the time in the world to explore every inch of me, satisfying herself with my taste.


    Orimura-sensei watched with wide eyes from my side as her breaths became shallow and rapid. Despite her earlier shame, she couldn''t help but be drawn into the erotic scene ying out below. She clutched my shoulder as though trying to get my attention and when I turned to her, she leaned in and captured my lips.


    Our kiss was intense. It was as if she was making a silent deration of her feelings. She wanted to focus on her more than Ryouko-san who was busily bobbing her head, pleasuring me with her mouth.


    As our kiss grew deeper, my hips began to thrust forward, unconsciously seeking more of Ryouko-san''s mouth. Orimura-sensei''s grip on my shoulder tightened before she put her hand on the back of my head, locking us deeper in a more passionate kiss.


    Despite Ryouko-san dering not to make it apetition, Orimura-sensei''spetitive spirit was not absent. Before long, she broke our kiss as she kneeled beside Ryouko-san, her hand reaching out to caress and stroke the base of my shaft, while Ryouko-san continued to suck me off.


    Seeing her friend there, Ryouko-san decided to up the ante. She pulled away with a pop, leaving me standing there half-hard and panting.


    "Alright, Sanae. It''s your turn to show Ruki-kun what you''ve got," She said with a rare mischievous smile, pushing Orimura-sensei to take over.


    Although shocked at how proactive Ryouko-san was at including her, Orimura-sensei took a deep breath and leaned in. This time, she didn''t hold back. Her tongue circled my cock before taking it into her mouth again.


    Ryouko-san looked up at me and said, "Ruki-kun, you''re up for a scoldingter."


    Following that, I experienced what could be constituted as heaven as my two lovely teachers took turns pleasuring me.


    I intently watched as my cock disappeared in their mouths one after another. Their tongues also teased me as they licked my entire length together, going from the base to the tip before sharing the head, sucking it as much as they could. My balls were also not spared as they were kneaded and licked by both of them.


    The sight was too much to handle. My brain was about to melt with the sensation.


    Before I knew it, my hands were already on top of their heads, grasping their hair tightly, guiding their rhythm. I could feel the pressure building up, and my breaths grew heavier with each passing moment. Their eyes locked onto mine, filled with a mix of lust and affection.


    Their hands were everywhere, caressing my thighs, gripping my ass, and asionally pinching my barely visible abs, sending jolts of pleasure through my body.


    It was an overflowing flood of pleasure that I never wanted to end.


    However, there''s always a limit no matter how much I try to restrain it.


    "Ryouko-san. Sensei, I''m gonna... cum..." I warned them, my voice hoarse and filled with pleasure.


    They both looked up at me with fire in their eyes that was both hungry and filled with love. They didn''t stop. If anything, their efforts intensified, eager to taste the sweet reward of theirbor.


    I could feel the warmth of their breath on my crotch, the softness of their lips, and the gentle caress of their tongues. And soon, I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    With a subdued groan that echoed in the small office room, I came. My warm seed spurted into Ryouko-san''s mouth, swallowing my release. But she popped it out after one pump, letting Orimura-sensei catch the rest. They shared a knowing look before passing my sensitive member between them like a hot potato, making sure that every drop was ounted for.


    And when my hips stopped moving, they still cleaned it up together, ensuring that no trace would be left behind. It was a sight to behold, two teachers who I''ve had intimate moments with, now kneeling before me, sharing something so personal. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I burned this sight in my memory, capturing this beautiful moment of shared intimacy between us three. It was a moment that felt so right, yet was so wrong by societal standards. But in this room, it was just us, and the rules of the outside world didn''t matter.

 Chapter 2419 Swimming Class Ends

    Chapter 2419 Swimming ss Ends


    Ten minutester, Orimura-sensei and I returned to the outdoor pool. Most of the students were still swimming or just floating inside it. Some of my girls were also doing the same while the rest were just resting on the side, most likely waiting for me to return.


    Ryouko-san went ahead of us five minutes earlier. She only needed to calm her expression down, after all. Meanwhile, Orimura-sensei took quite a while before she gathered herposure. What happened was outside her expectations, after all.


    She never wanted to show our intimacy to Ryouko-san. It was serving as her final excuse that she was correcting my path for her friend. As long as Ryouko-san doesn''t witness us, she can keep that excuse.


    s, it was broken today and they even ended up pleasuring me together.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2420 Comforting the Smart yet Lonely Girl

    Chapter 2420 Comforting the Smart yet Lonely Girl


    After the 7th period where my girls and I spent all the remaining time in that empty clubroom, I passed by the Literature Club to make sure everything was in order before taking up my duty as the Disciplinary Officer.


    Earlier this day, Shizu already announced through the Broadcasting Club that she''s calling all the Club Presidents to attend the first meeting of the Festival Organization Committee. She took the role of the Chairman and Haruko epted the Vice Chairman role to help her out. As for the rest of the Student Council, they''re also going to assist.


    ording to Shizu, they''d start with the deliberation of the budget after confirming the application of each club. The ss Presidents were also called but only to submit their application and listen to the guidelines that themittee would be setting.


    I thought I only needed to patrol around the area but Shizu tasked me to work with Minami Shouko, the General Affairs Officer, in ensuring that their meeting wouldn''t be disturbed.


    And that''s my current situation.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2421 Committee Work

    Chapter 2421 Committee Work


    Sometimeter, themittee meeting went smoother than expected. With Shizu and Haruko working in perfect harmony as if they had been working together for a long time prior to this, any issues that arose were quickly dealt with. Meanwhile, I had been patrolling the hallways with Minami Shouko, ensuring that no one would disturb the meeting.


    During our rounds, Minami Shouko couldn''t help her curiosity as we always found our way back to the conference room, listening in to the discussions within. Her sharp ears picked up the conversations, and her eyes lit up every time she heard something she deemed important or interesting.


    Someone, this was a side of her that I was seeing for the first time. She was like a kid in a candy store, eager to devour every bit of information she could get.


    Was she always this enthusiastic when she was setting up those pranks to get my attention? I couldn''t help but wonder about that.


    "You''re really into this, huh, senpai?"


    Imented with a smirk, watching her eyes sparkle with excitement as she leaned against the wall with her ear pressed against the crack of the door. She jolted back as if caught red-handed putting her hand in a jar, her cheeks reddening.


    "This is... just the basics of data gathering, Onoda-kun. Don''t you do this as well?"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2422 Bringing them to the Clubhouse

    Chapter 2422 Bringing them to the Clubhouse


    After helping out with cleaning up and transporting the documents back to the Student Council Room, it was still 30 minutes before the end of club hours.


    Shizu and Haruko tried to tie me up in between them but I slipped away after pampering them for a bit.


    Using my daily visit to our clubhouse as an excuse, I exited the room after promising to returnter to escort them home. Minami Shouko ran after me, perhaps wanting to join me on my supposed ''patrol'' around the school.


    "Senpai, I have somewhere else to go first. Is it fine?" I asked. Apart from my rehearsal with Misaki, I also have to get Chii from their club. Or so, that''s what I nned two days ago. I just failed to do it yesterday.


    "Yes. It''s fine... But you said clubhouse... Not a clubroom."


    Minami Shouko tilted her head. She''s not one of my girls so obviously, she''s not privy to its existence. However, considering herwork, I thought she''d be able to find out about it on her own, but like she said, I''d defanged her. She stopped snooping for information about me.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2423 Try it out too

    ?


    Chapter 2423 Try it out too


    After tending to our ''guests'', Misaki and I did our rehearsal. Naturally, we didn''t. perform the whole thing in front of them, instead, we polished a part of it, sometimes making our ad-libs more... intimate.


    When we finished, Misaki handed the script to Chii, telling her to try it with me too. The innocent girl was pretty considerate like that.


    After that, An-rin tried to do the same, thinking it was fun, but her script was a bit... different. It was surely more suited to the Gyaru Club''s style, and I had to keep my poker face while responding to how much she butchered Misaki''s wonderful script. Still, everyone got a goodugh with that. It made Kushii and Minami Shouko rx, which was good.


    And since there were already precedents as soon as An-rin returned to her seat, she handed the script to Kushii before pushing the girl to the middle of the room and right in front of me.


    "Alright Kushii-san, your turn," Misaki said while pping. She was definitely enjoying this.


    Kushii looked at me with a pleading expression, but I just smiled at her reassuringly. "Don''t worry. Just read the script, and I''ll guide you to it."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2424 Successful Rehearsal?

    ?


    Chapter 2424 Sessful Rehearsal?


    "Senpai, you''re not eating properly, are you?"


    "Huh?! What? Why do you say that? Can''t I just be slim for fun?" Minami Shouko blurted out, a little too defensively for myfort. She was obviously trying to dodge the question, but her cheeks turned a shade of red.


    "No. I can tell. This may sound bragging but having held a lot of girls in my arms, I can tell if it''s natural or not. There wasn''t enough flesh under your skin. The luster in your eyes is dimmer too," I said, stroking her cheek gently.


    "That''s not because I''m not eating properly."


    "Really? Then what''s the reason?"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2425 Preparation for the Dinner

    Chapter 2425 Preparation for the Dinner


    With the school day ending for this week, I made sure to spend a little more time with my girls as I escorted them to their stations and stops. And that includes the girls from the other school.


    I didn''t go straight home and instead went to meet them outside or near their houses.


    Hitomi would being to pick me up at the house so I made sure to visit everyone before immersing myself in the uing challenge.


    Unfortunately, a short visit like that was clearly not enough to fill the longing that had been umting for some of them. As a solution, most of them will be going to visit tomorrow. Of course, that doesn''t mean I can stay all day with them as I also have other ns for the day like the visit to the Itou Family''s hotel, checking in on Yayoi-san and maybe meeting up with Juri or Setsuna-nee to discuss our ''dates''.


    Well, I think I can manage to cram those all up and still have the time to spend quality time with my girls who will be visiting. As for Marika''s Aunt, I''ll be visiting her again after my part-time job.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2426 Deeper Understanding

    Chapter 2426 Deeper Understanding


    As the car streaked through our peaceful city road, I broke the silence between us by raising a question.


    "Hitomi, what about you? When will you bring me to your parents?"


    Truthfully, I might actually meet her father tonight. He¡¯s serving Otoha¡¯s father, after all. He¡¯s already aware of my rtionship with Hitomi but just like her grandfather, he¡¯s not approving of her involvement with me.


    "Ruki-sama¡­ They will react the same way as my grandfather. "


    "Haa... I told you to stop adding honorifics with me."


    "I apologize... It is simply morefortable for me to speak to you that way."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2427 Mihara Hitomi (1) *

    Chapter 2427 Mihara Hitomi (1) *


    The sound of passing cars became a distant noise that wouldn''t register in our ears as our kisses deepened. Hitomi''s rough hands from her continuous effort to improve traced down my chest.


    Her eyes, which usually had a professional glow to them, were now filled with a passionate me that was burning with desire.


    She¡¯s really letting go this time. And we''re probably not going to stop anymore even if we''re in a confined space like this.


    After unbuttoning the first three buttons of my shirt, Hitomi''s hands moved down to my belt, her fingers deftly undoing it with a hint of urgency as if we were running against time.


    I grabbed her wrist and whispered, "There''s no need to rush, Hitomi... Let''s make this our night as well... Before that dinner, I''m all yours."


    A soft sigh escaped her lips as I leaned in to kiss her neck. She tilted her head back, granting me full ess as I kissed and nibbled my way down to her corbone as I continued to work on the buttons of her suit''s undershirt.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2428 Mihara Hitomi (2) *

    Chapter 2428 Mihara Hitomi (2) *


    The first few minutes were like a delicate dance of passion. Hitomi''s eyes trembled slightly from the unfamiliar yet pleasurable sensation.


    After recovering from her first climax, she began swaying her hips but at the same time, she wanted to keep me locked in to keep poking her depths.


    However, given how sensitive she was, her body kept on shaking from the intense sensation, causing her to hold on tightly. And because of that, I had to keep a steady rhythm, moving just enough to hit the right spot without making here again so soon.


    "Hnng~... I''m okay, I can keep going, Ruki," When I paused again, Hitomi looked up and assured me with a breathless sigh. Her eyes filled with both desire and affection. She then straightened her back and began to rock her hips in a gentle rhythm, taking control of the pace as though showing that she finished familiarizing herself with the sensation.


    I watched her face contort with pleasure as she started to take me in and out of her. Her cheeks flushed and her eyes squinted slightly.


    Although the sensation engulfing my cock was a smooth slide, Hitomi was incredibly tight and the way she clenched around me with every thrust was drawing out my own climax.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2429 Kaneko Mansion (1)

    Chapter 2429 Kaneko Mansion (1)


    As the car drove into the gates of the Kaneko Mansion, I took in the scenery that I hadn''t seen in a while. Two years ago, I sneaked into this ce just to meet Otoha multiple times.


    I memorized the route to her room and still remember it to this day. There was an instance when Hitomi caught me creeping in. We got into a bit of an altercation back then because I was dressed in ck and it''s dark. But upon realizing my identity, she let me go.


    That fight ended in a draw but if it went on, I''d definitely lose at that time. Now, however, I guess I''ll have a pretty good chance tost longer against a professional like her.


    Anyway, after that night, she started assisting me whenever I would sneak in to meet Otoha.


    "Hitomi. Is the route back then still open? Maybe I can sneak in again tonight." I asked as the car gradually slowed down to the mansion''s entrance.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2430 Fathers Concern

    Chapter 2430 Fathers'' Concern


    The air in the room was tense, but not tense enough to make me shake in my boots. I knew that I had to tread carefully, but I wasn''t going to let his coldness affect me.


    It was audacious but what can he do? Scold me?


    In any case, since he was still Otoha''s father and Hitomi''s father was also at the side, I maintained proper decorum as I eventually bowed respectfully before approaching the seat in front of Otoha''s father''s desk.


    They watched me carefully, as though expecting something to happen. But I subverted their expectations by simply sitting calmly, waiting for whatever reason I was called here.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2431 To the Dining Hall

    Chapter 2431 To the Dining Hall


    The two fathers looked at each other and then sighed. Gradually, their stance softened up a bit. Hitomi''s father was the first to speak, "You''re fearless."


    "Not really. I fear the day they stop loving me." My voice trembled slightly from saying that.


    "But until then, I''ll keep moving forward. If it''s about the family''s image, I''ll do my best not to cause any trouble. But if you''re worried about their happiness, then I believe we share the same concern."


    Otoha''s father studied me, his gaze piercing through any facade I might have had. "Your words are earnest, Onoda-kun. However, actions speak louder than words. The Kaneko family is not one to be taken lightly. The decisions you make here will not only affect you and Otoha but the future of our lineage."


    "Why? Is she going to be the next chairman after you, Uncle?"


    "No... However, that doesn''t mean she''ll be out of the spotlight," Otoha''s father corrected, his tone hinting at the gravity of his words. "Her future is closely tied to our family''s reputation. Any misstep can cause ripples that may not be easily mended."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2432 Dinner with Tensions

    Chapter 2432 Dinner with Tensions


    Honestly, I find it a shame that Otoha looked like her mother a lot more than I expected. Yet, they couldn''t be any more different in terms of personality.


    With Uncle Hiroyuki''s arrival, she acted like she wasn''t ring at me or anything. The idiotic dude also sat back down, his face pale from fright.


    "You''re here, dear." Otoha''s mother said towards her husband, her voice dripping with forced sweetness as her gaze returned to me with a fake smile stered on her face. Clearly, she was the type who believed money and status could solve everything. "Why don''t you sit down and let us get to know each other better?"


    I didn''t argue with that and guided Otoha back to her seat before taking my own ce next to her.


    Her ex-fianc¨¦ kept looking at her as if he was waiting for his chance to talk to her again since they were sitting parallel to each other.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2433 Turning the tables

    Chapter 2433 Turning the tables


    The dinner eventually ended in silence. With Otoha''s father stomping his foot down to not let the conversation escte from earlier, the battle of words was far from over.


    As the servants cleared the dishes and reced them with the dessert, I couldn''t help but chuckle internally at the sight of Otoha''s mother''s scowling face.


    She was defeated, if only for now. But I''m sure he won''t let this night end with meughing. She''s probably already nning something in that head of hers.


    I didn''t think much of it though. What''s important for me right now is to tend to my girl.


    Using the table napkin, I gently wiped the corner of Otoha''s mouth, catching the stray cream that had escaped from the delicious dessert she was devouring. She blushed and then scooped a spoonful for me, cing it gently on my lips.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2434 Still not convinced

    Chapter 2434 Still not convinced


    Before long, the ex-fiance couldn''t handle it anymore as he excused himself, thanking the family for the meal.


    At least he knew how not to ruin the night. He''s already too thick-skinned toe here after their canceled engagement. But then again, he must''ve been forced to do so because of his family and Otoha¡¯s mother.


    Still, I won¡¯tbel him as a good guy. Part of him was still hoping to get connected to the Kaneko through Otoha, after all.


    Anyway, by the time the questions ended, the former tension was reced by merryughter. I had them all eating out of my hand with stories of Grandpa''s peculiar habits and his love for the outdoors.


    Of course, some of the stories were exaggerated and if ever that old man heard it from them, I''d definitely get scolded. However, I doubt they''ll tattle about it to him so I''m safe.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2435 Otohas Room

    Chapter 2435 Otoha''s Room


    "It''s been a while since I stepped foot in here," I said as the door closed behind us. As always, Otoha''s room was cozier due to the stuffed toys she collected over the years. More than half of it was gifted by me. Most were won from the crane games at the arcades that we visited but there were a few like a life-sized teddy bear that I got her during our festival visit. There are also a few that I bought from shops that I passed by before. I''d buy anything that would bring the tiniest sparkle of joy in her eyes.


    Of course, I was oblivious to the effect of it on her back then. All I cared about was my desire to steal her from her ex-fiance.


    "Yes... It didn''t change a lot... Everything you gifted me is still here." She walked over to her bedside where the huge teddy bear was sitting proudly with a shinai hung around its hips, almost like a silent guardian of her personal sanctuary.


    I walked towards it and yfully said, "Alright, Soldier, you''re off duty tonight. It''s my turn to protect her."


    Otoha sweetly giggled as she said, "You''re so silly, Ruki."


    "Why is it silly? I''m jealous of this guy. He''s always with you here."


    "I imagine him as you, but fluffier," Otoha quipped, her giggle turning into a warm chuckle. "But, I''d rather have the real you here."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2436 Reconnection

    Chapter 2436 Reconnection


    The oldest memory I could remember from that prefecture was when my parents brought me to meet my grandparents. They were both frowning at the sight of me and my mother. Even after calling my father, they still did not approve of his choice of running away and making a family with my mother.


    And that''s why I''d only seen them twice before. Maybe they already changed their mind considering Chisato-nee-san also mentioned the time they invited her to ask about me but it was toote. I''d already grown up away from their influence.


    So, what''s the point of asking Hidekazu toe and convince me to visit my grandparents? Are they that desperate?


    I hadn''t heard from Chisato-nee-san about who would visit our house yet, but this was probably rted to that.


    "I see. They want me to visit and they asked you? Did you meet my grandparents yourself, onii-san?" I answered him with a question of my own.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 2437 Start Over

    Chapter 2437 Start Over


    On our return to her room, Hitomi was already standing by the door. She nced at us with her usual unreadable expression before nodding slightly and stepping aside.


    "Otoha-sama, Ruki-sama."


    She tried to bow but Otoha and I were quick to our feet and stopped her from doing it.


    "Please don''t do that, Hitomi-nee," Otoha then looked at me, asking me to back her up.


    "Mhm. She''s being stubborn again. What do you think, Otoha? Shall we bring her in with us?" I yfully said as I grabbed Hitomi''s hand, pulling her into a gentle hug with her mistress.


    Otoha giggled, "But Ruki, she''s not exactly... dressed for bed."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!